《Lord Shadow》 Chapter 1: The World Orb THE COUNCIL OF QUON At a long table positioned in the center of arge meeting hall, a one-eyed old man is seated. Despite his age, his muscles were well-defined and appeared to be chiseled from granite. In his left hand is a golden spear and on his blind eye is a golden eyepatch. ¡°Haah¡­¡± he sighed while looking at an Interactive Construct in his hand disying a Weronian fleet approaching the Earth at light speed. He already had a n in mind to counter the Weronian offensive but he still needed another piece of the World Orb from Zeus. Earth held a sentimental ce in his heart. After all, both Asgard and Olympus have made exploratory expeditions to Earth. ¡®Was it 3000 years ago? Or perhaps it was 5000 years ago?¡¯ Odin pondered. ¡®I¡¯ve lived so long, I hardly remember. ¡® (EN) When he arrived, humans had just begun creatingmunities. Furthermore, their technology was still primitive, firmly lodged in the Bronze age. They even worshipped him when he arrived with his son. Still, Odin was convinced that if left to their own devices, while they may stumble and fall, one day they would learn from their mistakes and progress. Asgard and Olympus are Type Three Civilizations. And yet they do not colonize manys for fear of the Destroyer, or as humans call it the Great Filter. Suddenly a person enters the room and kneels. The man was a messenger. ¡°Have they arrived?¡± Odin asked. The messenger was about to reply when, from the distance, Odin sighted his old friends. Odin gestured for the messenger to leave. ¡°Zeus, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Zeus was a white-bearded, muscly man wearing a council robe. The aura of power emanated from him and sparks of lightning could be seen dancing on his fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, you undying bastard,¡± Zeus said. On his face was a look of discontent. It was Asgard that convened the Council, after all. Though Olympus and Asgard are allies, it¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t had conflicts. Zeus never liked it when that one-eyed bastard smiled. It always irritated him for one reason or another. Maybe it was because whenever Odin smirked it invariably meant that he was scheming something. ¡°Is it just the two of us?¡± Odin asked. ¡°The others have sent proxies saying that they will respect our decision. If we agree, they will. I also brought Hermes with me.¡± Zeus responded. ¡°I brought Frigga as well,¡± Odin said. Saying this, light shes, and Hermes appears beside Zeus while Frigga appears beside Odin. ¡°So, the Werons have finally made their opening move?¡± Zeus asked as he sat at the long table. Frigga and Hermes respectively take a seat beside their kings. ¡°Yes,¡± Odin replied. ¡°And?¡± Zeus asked, creasing his eyebrows. ¡°Earth needs to be protected,¡± Odin answered. Zeus¡¯ eyebrow furrowed once again. ¡°What about the Time Lords? Have they responded?¡± Zeus asked once again, while Odin shook his head ¡°They im neutrality,¡± He replied. ¡°What a bunch of spineless cowards. Hmm¡­ I hope to see the day they fall. Especially considering the Da-¡± Zeus fell silent after seeing Hermes rolling his eyes. ¡°Ehem,¡± he coughed then said, thinking about the problem they are now faced with, ¡°Even though the Werons intends to attack Earth what can we do? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re a part of the treaty and Olympus has been at peace for too long. Do you think we¡¯d offend the Weronians for the sake of one?¡± Zeus retorted, raising his eyebrow while Hermes nodded at his king Zeus wasn¡¯t cold-hearted enough to let Earth suffer, but he still has his and affairs to worry about. If they sent the Olympians to fight the Weronians, the Qarthan would have an opportunity to attack Olympus. Although they have had a standing armistice and non-aggression treaty for the past 2800 years, and have both enjoyed peace, bitter sentiments persisted in both sides¡¯ men. Odin then said, ¡°They might not have our technology but they are a warring race¡ªunbelievably strong and ruthless. And since they departed years ago, they will reach Earth within 50 years by Thor¡¯s calctions.¡± ¡°Which is why even if we started pursuing them now, we would only see Earth destroyed and razed when we get there,¡± Zeus countered. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. They aren¡¯t destroying the Earth, they¡¯re terraforming it.¡± ¡°Into what?¡± Zeus queried, clearly puzzled. ¡°To their liking. They haven¡¯t controlled anys ever since they fought the Ervenian race and their was blown up. From that moment, they¡¯ve been roaming around the universe in searching for a home.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zeus said, waving his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a history lesson,¡± Zeus grumbled, electricity crackling in his hand. Odin just sighed. ¡®Immature as always,¡¯ Odin mused. Following this thought, he said, ¡°Recently I discovered they obtained a World Engine from the Merchants of Sarens. If they use it on Earth, then¡­¡± Zeus held up his hand and interrupted, ¡°I understand,¡± as he gritted his teeth and the color bled from his face, while his expression sunk. Sparks were produced from his cold sweat. ¡°But what can even we do?¡± ¡°I have a solution,¡± Odin proposed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The World Orb can save Earth.¡± Zeus¡¯ expression suddenly turned dumbfounded and he said, ¡°The World Orb. That damned weapon¡­ You want to use it against the Werons? It¡¯s possible, but you know the World Orb has sentience. Asking it to unleash its energy to destroy a race might backfire.¡± ¡°Yes, but the World Orb wouldn¡¯t refuse if we ask it to save a race instead of destroying one. I don¡¯t think it wouldin.¡± ¡°Save what? The humans?¡± ¡°Yes, humans. They may be weak and primitive, but that¡¯s mainly because they¡¯ve just started on this great journey. Perhaps in a thousand years, or ten thousand years, or maybe a million years they might reach the level of our technology, but not yet. They have a right to, at least, try to protect themselves from irresponsible invasions.¡± Zeus nodded, began understanding Odin¡¯s ns. ¡°What can the World Orb do to help?¡± ¡°It can make them stronger.¡± ¡°How?¡± Zeus asked. In response, Odin came closer and whispered to Zeus who then nodded in understanding. ¡°Too many would die,¡± Zeus interjected. Odin held the hand of his wife and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Indeed, an astronomical amount would perish. Humans still haven¡¯t developed much and they only have maybe 6 or 7 billion people.¡± ¡°Then why? We won¡¯t allow such cruel treatment to an alien race.¡± ¡°Yes, while many of them will die, they will then be able to survive when the Weronian fleetes. This is our only option.¡± Zeus pondered in deep thought, for seemingly an eternity. In his mind, he made many calctions, before nodding and saying, ¡°Then meet me in Zeron with your piece of the World Orb. If the Council allows it, perhaps your n will work.¡± After agreeing to a n, they talk about other matters and then that evening they take their pieces of the World Orb from their treasuries. The World Orb is the most powerful thing in this, and any possible, Universe. It can change reality, govern time, and do many other things at its own discretion. Furthermore, it has its own will. And because of that, it is the most dangerous item in the whole universe. It is only thanks to the Universe Elder that programmed it to judge any order it received using his sense of morality as a guideline that all of reality hasn¡¯t copsed multiple times over. When the Olympians and Asgardians asked the World Orb to strengthen humans, it agreed and searched for a system that the humans couldprehend. They wouldn¡¯t be able to grow strong if the World Orb used tooplicated a method, and if it gave them too much knowledge, it would be like giving a precious gem to a swine only to spell its doom. Suddenly a light, invisible to the naked eye, radiated out from the World Orb and shot faster than conceivable by the human mind, surpassing the concept speed itself, towards the Earth, reaching it instantaneously. From a human perspective, this was when the Fall began. And in contrast, from the Olympians¡¯ and Asgardians¡¯ perspective, the rise began. ************************************************************************* Editor¡¯s Note: This was originally 5000-7000 years, but technically they were worshipped around the Bronze age so I changed it to 3000-5000 years for the sake of historical uracy. Author note: I agree with my editor. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll back you up Chapter 2: The fall At aputer caf¨¦ in Temerloh, located just beside the Joy Park Elementary School (AN1), a customer parks his bike outside and rushes inside. There aren¡¯t many customers today considering the heavy rain. It¡¯s the monsoon season in Mysia, but at least the rain lessens the effect of the fog from Indonesia. He is a regr customer so he hurriedly asks the cashier to open his usualputer. He needs to log onto his Garena ount and defeat his friend today. Thinking about it, the customer smiles in glee and says, ¡°Brother Azief, open Computer 6.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a bit.¡± The unsmiling man called Azief responds as he clicks a button on hisputer screen to open PC No. 6. It¡¯s currently 3:00 pm and he finishes his shift at 5:00 so he still has 2 hours left. He had just finished eating so he puts his lunchbox inside his bag and under the counter. He then returns his gaze to theputer in front of him. He is reading some novels on WuxiaWorld, a new chapter from Er Gen just came out yesterday. This is his routine. Reading novels and watching movies. And quite frankly, he views it as boring and unrewarding. Of course, reading ISSTH is never unrewarding, but still, when he looks back on his life, he hasn¡¯t aplished much due to his family¡¯s circumstances and hisck of confidence. Because of this, after finishing his diploma, he couldn¡¯t take his degree. Even if he took it, he lived in Mysia, and in his opinion, his country is governed by stupid politicians who constantly argue about menial things like race and religion. Honestly, they were like monkeys in a zoo¡ªthrowing shit at each other¡ªwhile themon people like him suffer. The economy is terrible. Ringgits are inting by the day, oil prices skyrocket, unemployment rates grow, and taxes only increase. The people are being choked by their government while the ministers live like Gods. Those in religious positions don¡¯t even attempt to say anything to the corrupt politicians. What good is it to have a degree in a nation like this? One could argue that he is wrong, but that¡¯s still his humble opinion. There is something wrong with his country. It¡¯s not even a world power, yet the scandals are on the world level. The corruption, the nepotism, theck of free speech, and all of those human rights vitions are enough to shock even the most unfeeling of men. (AN2) So, when he got a job at a nearby inte caf¨¦, he epted it. At least he would have some pocket money. The job isn¡¯t too bad, but the sry isn¡¯t high either. Still, it¡¯s better than not having any money at all. Sometimes work can be stressful though. The kids frequenting the caf¨¦ are usually rather thuggish. Even though he¡¯s told them repeatedly to smoke outside, they didn¡¯t think of him as anything but a doormat. ¡®If not because I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, I would kill them.¡¯ Azief thought. Though he is mild-mannered and only proactive with his friends, his head is filled with dark fantasies. But, of course, he never acted on his impulses. He doesn¡¯t want to get the death penalty, after all. He isn¡¯t insane. But who doesn¡¯t have some dark thoughts in the back of their minds asionally? Sometimes he asks himself where his life is going. He has no girlfriend. (Though not because he can¡¯t get one, but mostly because he doesn¡¯t have confidence. In his eyes, girls only like you when you have a car, money, or looks. And he doesn¡¯t have money, doesn¡¯t have a car, and although his looks are okay, they¡¯re not great. His averageness was only further demonstrated in terms of his athletic condition. Although he isn¡¯t exactly athletic, he isn¡¯t bad either. He has decent muscle, at least, not too lean and but not too chubby either. The only aspect where he was somewhat above average was his intelligence.) And, to bepletely truthful, he didn¡¯t have any direction in life. He spent 3 years acquiring a diploma and now¡­he is working in an inte caf¨¦. Now, there isn¡¯t anything wrong with working there, but then, if that¡¯s his career path, why did he even get a loan to further his studies? It¡¯s not even a career¡­ it¡¯s just a job. He¡¯s been in many interviews but as a result of his shyness around strangers, he never did well. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of my looks.¡¯ he mused. One thing he¡¯s noticed is that handsome people are usually hired easier. Soon after, another person entered the caf¨¦. ¡°Oh, you. PC No. 9, right?¡± Azief asked after immediately recognizing the man. To which, he nodded and smiled, while Azief quickly opened theputer. He then sighed and returned to watching YouTube, reading novels, and listening to songs to pass the time. Then suddenly he heard a voice inside his head. ¡°I am the World Orb. Your world is undergoing great changes. Either be strong or perish. Luck and perseverance will help you in theing days. Considering your aptitude, the most suitable weapon for you is a dagger. Prepare yourself for the worst is yet toe.¡± The voice disappeared and with a sh of light, a dagger appeared in his hands. Azief was so surprised he almost fell from his chair. Looking around in incredulity, he noticed customers that are in the caf¨¦ with him. One of the regrs had a de, while the other had a bow and arrow slung behind his back. The customers also looked dazed while shock filled their faces. ¡°What the hell¡¯s happening?!¡± Azief shouted when an explosion happened that shook the foundation of the building. He quickly tosses his earbuds and, seeing the walls cracking, he runs out of the building as fast as possible. ¡°Run!¡± he yelled to the two people in the caf¨¦. They were both following his lead and tossing their earbuds away to run towards the exit when, suddenly, the roof gave out and they were crushed to death by the debris. Azief trembled, while the hand that was holding the dagger shook violently. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What the fuck is happening?!¡± He screamed internally. Suddenly an ominous shadow appeared overhead, and as he looked upwards, he saw meteors, big red fiery balls, falling from the sky and as his eyes followed the balls he finally realized where it was heading. ¡®Oh my god! It¡¯s heading towards the elementary school!¡¯ Just across the street, from the caf¨¦, is an elementary school where the students all came from the suburbs (AN3). When the meteor crashed into the football field, it left a huge crater and marred thendscape with mes. On impact, the street shook like an earthquake was happening. The devastation was so bad, in fact, that the nearby buildings either caught fire or copsed. All around him people are crying and running. Some try to hide under tables and simr structures fearing an earthquake. As he is observing the chaos, suddenly, a translucent screen appears in front of him Status Name: Not yet Given Gender: Male Level: 1 ss: None Strength: 12 Agility: 6 Vitality: 9 Stamina: 7 Spirit: 11 Endurance: 10 As he looked at the crumbled ruins of the shop in front of him, he saw blood, seeping from the cracks, presumably from the two customers. He took a quick look at his bike parked outside the shop and remembered that he left his bike key on his bag and his bag was under the counter of the caf¨¦ which had been reduced to debris. People had already started calling firemen, police, and whomever else they could think of. Looking around him, some even kneeled and prayed to their respective gods. Usually, he would avoid the scene of the disaster and wait for help to arrive, but he could see that there were still many meteors headed towards his location. ¡®I don¡¯t have time to wait. Maybe the next meteor willnd on me.¡¯ Azief thought and made up his mind. ¡°I need to get my keys and get the hell out of here,¡± he said. Steeling himself, he goes towards the remains of the caf¨¦. ¡®What could have made the building crumble like this?¡¯ He pondered. It reminded him of the nned bombings of bridges or buildings he had seen on the news. Everything fell downwards as if something had melted the pirs. As he was inspecting the ruins, he spotted a big egg. ¡°What is this?¡± he thought out loud, ¡°Whatever, I just need to get my keys and quickly leave.¡± Afterward, more balls of me fell close to the school, causing more fierce earthquakes, cracking the streets further. Because of this, some cars, rushing to leave, got into an ident with a truck. People screamed and honked at the cars, while some just ran from the area. ¡°I need to get it fast,¡± Azief said, full of anxiety as he ignored the egg. Crack. A sound rang outwards as the egg split. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked as he turned his attention to the egg. It was like something was wing its way out of it. Suddenly, from the cracked egg, appeared the most hideous chicken he had ever seen in his entire life. Its beak was shining like a sharp knife and it had pure ck eyes, resembling a demon from the TV series Supernatural. To make things worse, it also has a horn at its head, making it abnormally scary. ¡°Oh fuck, what the hell is this thing!¡± he screamed as the demonic chicken lunged at him. Out of pure fear and adrenaline, he swung his dagger and identally slit the chicken¡¯s throat. As its dead body fell lifeless to the floor, a little blue book and golden coins appeared from the chicken corpse and fell within his reach ¡®What the hell is this? A game?¡¯ he asked himself inwardly. And, as he looked all around himself, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. *** Chapter 3: The beast The mor of shrill screams filled Azief¡¯s ears. He looked behind him and he saw a multitude of beasts appearing from the crater formed by the meteor¡¯s impact. People wielding various weapons were trying to attack the monsters. Though some seeded, they were inevitably overrun by the sheer number of beasts. At this sight, Azief quickly understood. Aliens! Thinking on his feet, he quickly took the blue book and the golden coin. ¡®Is this a game? It feels like a game!¡¯ he thought as he remembered the words from the World Orb. ¡°Be strong or perish.¡± ¡®Fuck all this!¡¯ he cursed as he ran. He knew he would have no chance at survival if he waited for help and, truthfully, he was afraid of the beings that wereing out of the crater. He saw the beasts that came out of the craters and they weren¡¯t any kind of beast he¡¯s ever seen. He knew of a back alley near here and he could hide in one of the other shops. ¡®Ah Seng¡¯s candy shop,¡¯ he remembered. Ah Seng owned a candy store behind the caf¨¦ and Azief would sometimes go there to buy choctes. Thinking this, he felt the ground rumbling beneath him. Some distance away from him, he could hear terrible screams and people praying to God¡­ no, rather, they were practically screaming for God¡¯s help. The cries of help and the screams for salvation were like the beats of a war drum as smoke rose from a building aze with fire. Boooom! A huge explosion spawned a fire that reached such a considerable height that Azief could see it even though he was blocked by a two-story building. ¡®The gas station was attacked. Hopefully, the beast also dies.¡¯ He thought wishfully, after all, the more beasts that die, the higher his chances of survival were. His heart was beating like a drum, or more urately like an EDM factory¡ªerratically and almost as if his heart was jumping out of his body. Using all his strength and vitality, he ran as far as possible from those terrible noises. If it weren¡¯t for his survival instincts, Azief would¡¯ve crumbled down in fear. Why was he so afraid? Because he had gotten a good look at the beasts that appeared from the crater when he was running to safety. He knew that if he were near that elementary school he would¡¯ve died. It was only by chance that he was able to kill the newly-hatched demonic chicken, but if he had to fight that ugly big thing, he would surely die. It looked like a cat, but it was two sizes bigger than normal cats. The most urateparison would be that of a tiger currently mauling and eating people like snacks. Azief ran, dodging the people escaping in the opposite direction as a crashing sound was heard. ¡®Another ident¡­¡¯ he mused while escaping the area. ¡®Of course, some people are going to get into idents.¡¯ When he reached Ah Seng¡¯s shop, he quickly determined that no one was there. ¡®They must have already run¡­¡¯ He thought to himself. He ran inside and closed the door. As soon as he entered, he realized why there was no one. Crimson blood coated the floor and he saw Ah Seng¡¯s corpse lying on the floor with his innards gone while his left eye was crushed by something. It was almost like whatever killed him didn¡¯t finish its meal. Then a piercing shriek sounded near Azief¡¯s position when suddenly, from one of the counters, a flying bat flew towards him. ¡°Fuck this!¡± he eximed as he wildly shed. One of his shes struck the bat¡¯s wings and caused it to fall to the floor. Seeing this opportunity, he quickly stabbed the bat to death. ¡°Die, die you fucking bat! I¡¯m going to grind you to meat paste and step on your fucking corpse!¡± he screamed. This time only the golden coin was dropped. After confirming the bat was dead, he quickly reached out and shoved the golden coin into his pocket then spat on the bat¡¯s corpse. He was partly so enraged because he was embarrassed by the fact that he was scared and he shrieked like a girl. Thinking about it he blushed. ¡®If anyone ever saw me in that state¡­¡¯ he cringed. He quickly barricaded the door with chairs, tables, etc. Pretty much anything he regarded as heavy and sturdy went into the barricade. ¡®Is this a game?¡¯ He thought to himself as he checked the blue book he looted from the chicken¡¯s corpse. As he examined it, a transparent pane of information appeared within his view. Skillbook: Beast Tamer Using this skill, you can tame world orb beasts. To tame, use the skill on one of the beasts and keep them, for the indicated amount of time, inside the beast portal. Activating a beast portal requires 10 SP per hour. The cooldown depends on the beast tamed. ¡°Would you like to learn the skill? (YES | NO)¡± a menu prompted. ¡°Beast tamer? Sure,¡± Azief said. In his mind, a skill is a skill. And, in a game, the more skills you have, the better. Azief had begun to look at everything as if it were a game. At least, by looking at it like that he could cope and maintain some semnce of sanity and reason. Following this logic, he quickly selected ¡°YES¡± causing a light only he can see to shine down on him. With this light, he immediately understood and a pane with the following text appeared: You have learned the skill ¡°Beast Tamer¡±. After killing a beast, you can begin to tame it. Each beast has a different taming period. After this, cards of a Small Horned Chicken and a Small Vampiric Bat appeared in his mind. By tapping on the cards, he could begin the taming process. ¡®Is this a game?¡¯ he questioned in his head. ¡®Or perhaps a world-like game? What happened tomon sense huh?¡¯ Anyway, after that, he took a closer look at his weapon. Immediately, a screen appears in front of his eyes, simr to that of a game interface. Rusty Dagger: Attack: 0-6 Sneak Attack: 0-12 Durability: 99/100 ¡®So, killing two of those beasts consumed one durability. Furthermore, their HP must not exceed 6 Points.¡¯ he calcted. ¡®No, the bat needed two strikes so its health could¡¯ve reached 12 Points.¡¯ As he came back to reality, he looked around at his surroundings. The cries and screams could still be heard outside the shop. As he gazed at Ah Seng¡¯s body, Azief shook his head at the condition of the corpse. Although he didn¡¯t know much about Chinese culture and how to handle their dead, he still knew that the body¡¯s current condition would be viewed as an indignity. Thinking about it, it is an indignity in most cultures. ¡°Ah Seng rest in peace, ok? I¡¯ve already killed the bat that killed you so I hope, wherever you are, you will rest in peace.¡± He prayed aloud with a p of his hands. Afterward, he took a nket from the store¡¯s backroom to cover the corpse. ¡°Now I need to check what¡¯s happening outside.¡± He said to himself. This being said, he was too afraid to look using the front door. He also made sure the back door was barricaded. After all, he learned many things from watching sher movies. It was always the back door that got the protagonist killed. Not wanting to attract the beasts, he quietly climbed to the second floor of the shop and peered outside using a tinted window. Outside he saw monstrous beasts running around wreathing the area in destruction. Some slithered and some crawled; he even saw centipedes the size of cars and scorpions and spiders the size of humans. Thankfully, these beasts seem tock intelligence, or at least that¡¯s what he thought. They seemed to only rely on their sense of smell and sight to attack and wouldn¡¯t attack the shop unless they detected humans in it. In light of the destruction, most escapees suffered terrible fates. Some were torn to shreds, others were stomped to death, while many were eaten on the spot. He watched as the streets were filled with burning cars and corpses mutted beyond recognition. The innumerable gory sights almost caused Azief to puke. From his vantage point, he saw numerous beasts leaving the area, probably to spread the destruction elsewhere. It was as if this was just their initial destination. Especially the boss monster that was the big beast. It didn¡¯t seem to be particrly interested in razing in this kind of small area. If it was the boss, after all, it wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just killing a few hundred people. In Azief¡¯s opinion, they probably would go to Mentakab, Maran, Temerloh city, or even the major city of Kuantan. But as long as it wasn¡¯t him they were eating, it would be fine. ¡°Ok, what now?¡± He asked himself in an attempt to regain his focus. He needed to return home and search for his family. He searched his pockets and realized his phone was also in the debris. He thought he could use the phone line in the shop, but to his disappointment, there was no line or at least it wasn¡¯t working. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± Azief asked, trying to rationalize the situation. Strangely enough, he seemed very calm even though his family was only separated from him by about 4 kilometers. Usually, someone like him, with a family, would already be panicked by this point. Why, then, was he so calm? Because, if truth be told, he didn¡¯t have that much of an emotional attachment to his family. Not because he particrly hated them or vice-versa, it¡¯s just that there wasn¡¯t much of a bond. To him, they were more like roommates. Whenever he was home, he would retreat to his room and y video games or watch movies. He never really interacted with his household. But that doesn¡¯t mean he wants them to die. ¡®Hmm¡­then what should I do now¡­¡¯ Azief contemted as he made a decision. ¡®I need to make sure that big beast and its minions leave before I go out or I¡¯m going to get eaten like everybody else.¡¯ After steeling his resolve, he returned his focus to the outside world and silently observed oblivious to the fact that, on the first floor, the corpse of Ah Seng was wiggling his fingers under the covers. Chapter 4: The mutated sapiens A few hours had passed and it was now night-time. Azief had almost fallen asleep when he heard a sound. Casting away his drowsiness, and bing alert, he quickly woke up, and then he peered at the first floor. Although by now, most of the people in the area are dead and eaten, he swore that he heard a sounding from the first floor. The moonlight shines brightly through the window causing Azief to drift away in thought. On nights like this, he usually went to go drink coffee with his friend, Nizam, talking about little things. And when he went home, he would look at the stars. Now, he isn¡¯t usually sentimental due to the harshness of life, education, and his country, but the moonlight tonight seemed to have a somewhat hypnotic effect. Looking back, he didn¡¯t know what to do after graduating from college, he wasn¡¯t getting any calls frompanies looking to hire him and with no great prospects in general, he would sometimes ponder upon the meaning of life. To get married in his country, the bride¡¯s dowry needed to exceed RM10,000. Ten thousand whole ringgit! He really wanted to ask such a family if they were marrying their daughter or selling her! Even after the ridiculous dowry was considered, they also had strict requirements for the education level, career, and annual ie of the proposed groom. How could he, barely staying afloat himself, even dream ofpeting? He couldn¡¯t even make a thousand ringgit per month as his sry was six hundred ringgits! How could he even dream of marrying? Living in this kind of society made him feel useless. Out of nowhere, a roar came from the first floor of the candy shop and brought Azief back to the present moment. He was quite lucky that while he was lost in thought the beast didn¡¯t detect him here and no humans discovered his presence. He then heard the noise again and, this time, his senses tracked it to the first floor. Carefully looking in the dim light with the aid of the moon, he noticed that something was moving under the nket he used to cover the corpse. Interrupted by the sound of movement outside, he turned his head to look out the window. And to hisplete shock, the corpses that were bitten had mutated into some type of half-human, half-beast monstrosity that looked like it belonged in the Prototype game franchise rather than in real life. A particrly corpses had a cat¡¯s body, but a human head. However, not all of them managed to merge with the beasts. Some were reanimated as zombies. ¡®Wait a minute!¡¯ Realizing what he forgot, Azief quickly jumped to the stairs and removed the nkets he used to cover Ah Seng¡¯s corpse. Doing this, he could see that Ah Seng¡¯s corpse had started to move. ¡°I¡¯m not going to wait. Sorry Ah Seng.¡± he apologized. He already saw what happened to the other corpses. And he was sure that the same thing was going to happen to Ah Seng¡¯s corpse. Without hesitation Azief drove his dagger into the corpse¡¯s head, causing blood to seep out and a skillbook, gold, and a glove to be dropped. ¡°Yeah, and who says watching zombie movies wouldn¡¯t pay off?! Strike the brain, and the zombie is dead,¡± Azief remarked to himself as a light shone down on his body while a pane of information popped up. You have advanced to level 2 and earned 2 stats points! 3 additional stats points have been awarded for being the 57th person in the world to use the World Orb System and kill a mutated sapien! How would you like to allocate your rewards? ¡°Put 2 in strength, 2 in agility, and 3 in stamina,¡± hemanded. Soon after, Azief felt that his body was getting stronger and lighter as a rejuvenating energy dispersed his fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m lucky,¡± he noted as he sat on the corner of a counter. The body of the zombie was quite sturdy making it so that stab used half his entire strength. Which was contrary to what he imagined. He had always thought zombies would be kind of mushy after being brought back from the dead. Gathering his wits, he checks the glove. Mutated Sapien¡¯s Protective Glove: Able to block infection from beasts level 3-10. Stat Bonuses: Strength + 2 Stamina +2 He equipped it without a second thought and felt his body getting stronger. Now, as he sat on the corner, he was thinking about various things. He definitely couldn¡¯t stay here for a prolonged time or he would starve. He also was wondering about the achievement system. ¡®If I do it faster than anyone else, do I get some additional rewards? Is there some ranking I don¡¯t know about?¡¯ he thought. Although the noises of outside walking persisted, he knew that they definitely weren¡¯t alive, but rather it was their dead bodies that had been turned to zombies. ¡®Zombies? Or mutated sapiens? No¡­zombies.¡¯ Azief decided with a hint of ironic mirth. ¡®I¡¯ll call them zombies. Or maybe stiffs.¡¯ Not only did they have quite a bit of experience, but they also moved rather slowly. If he made a precise blow to the head, he could easily overpower a zombie. If it were just them, he didn¡¯t have much to fear. But he still has to wait. Why? Because, when he took a quick look earlier, there was still onerge beast prowling the area. It was their boss Azief reckoned. He conjectured that when the beasts leave, they always left one of their kind to guard the area. Kind of like a guardian¡­or a dungeon boss. This boss looked really simr to the alien from Alien, even down to the green fluid around its mouth. It might even have a face sucker or something simr. ¡°Haish¡­¡± he sighed as he got up and took one of the choctes on the counter and ate it slowly while trying his hardest not to make a sound. His urgency to leave only grew as he thought, ¡®Choctes. I can¡¯t live on just choctes.¡¯ Still, he was in quite a pickle. While he wanted to leave, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t charge outside either. Charging outside now would only seal his fate. At this moment, Azief heard the sound of crumbling bricks. As he went back to the second floor to investigate, he saw something that resembled a team of giant badgers wildly destroying the little shops and buildings in the area. They were 7 feet tall and very powerful. Each punch would destroy half of a small building. On the bright side, the other two didn¡¯t seem to be as strong as the leader and instead focused on excavating the shops with their sharp ws. What they were searching for, Azief had no clue. As he was watching them, he saw a badger identally get crushed under the debris. If not for the presence of the other badgers, it would¡¯ve already been dead. In this altruism, yet another sign of higher intelligence had been shown by the badgers. As Azief witnessed how smart they truly were, his mind stumbled upon a terrifying series of thoughts. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ He cursed as he suddenly realized something. The leader was the vanguard and those that followed were the seekers. They were looking for humans. ¡°I thought they were brainless beasts. Who would¡¯ve thought even beasts have this kind of coordination?¡± he ridiculed. Whether his tone was more aimed at himself or the beasts was a question in and of itself. At his thoughts, he began to sweat a cold sweat. It would take the team of giant badgers about 15 minutes to finish one building and one little shop takes them less than 10 minutes in total. Following this train of thought, he naturallynded upon a grim conclusion. ¡°I¡¯m going to die. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± he cursed in despair. As the team of badgers slowly worked their way to the shop where he was hiding, Azief¡¯s despair only grew as he began to show signs of pallor. ¡°Is this how it is going to end?¡± he asked himself unwillingly. ¡®Should I try to make a run for it?¡¯ He instantaneously dismissed that thought with a single look outside. It was impossible. With the badgers, the huge beast near the elementary school, and the mutated sapiens blocking his path, instead of making a run for it he may as wellmit suicide. Slowly the badgers made their way towards his shop. The badger worked systematically and methodically to ensure that no human was able to escape their. They were the incarnations of demolition itself. Already having given up, Azief sat down and took a bite of chocte. ¡°So, this is where I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± he mourned wistfully. By this point, the badger had already destroyed the shop beside his. ¡°Che. What a worthless existence. I¡¯m still young, virgin, poor and now I have to suffer the fate of dying and bing a stiff! This isn¡¯t fair! I lived ording to the rules. I paid taxes, I didn¡¯t break thew, I did good¡­ okay I might not have done much good, but I didn¡¯t do evils either. To die like this¡­¡± Suddenly his monologue was interrupted by the building¡¯s shaking. Unable to do anything else, he closed his eyes. Nothing came to mind. They say that when people die their life will sh through their eyes, or at least the important moments, or maybe a face if that person truly didn¡¯t live a life of any importance. But, as he closed his eyes, he could see nothing but darkness. No shes, no moments, no people. How unfortunate was it? To discover that he had never truly lived at the moment of his death. Every day he lived the same routine ad nauseam. Inte, reading books, working, and repeat. There wasn¡¯t anything else to his life other than that damned sickening routine. He never went anywhere. He never did anything crazy. He never did anything idiotic. He never broke thew. He never took risks. He lived a life overshadowed by the perpetual fear of something. If it wasn¡¯t thew, it was people. If not people, the future. If not the future, the present. He always feared something. He was about to say his prayers when suddenly the shaking grew more powerful. Quickly he opened his eyes and realized wasn¡¯t the badgers¡¯ doing. This was an earthquake. All of the items in the candy shop fell from their racks. The counter shook with such ferocity that the ss panes shattered. Azief was brought forward and would¡¯ve fallen to the first floor if not for his quick reactions in grabbing the railing. What Azief doesn¡¯t know was that, right now, the World Orb was creating a supercontinent bybining the nations and continents of the world. Usually, it would take well over a million years for a supercontinent to form. And in the time leading up to those millions of years, usually great extinctions, super-volcano eruptions, and terrifying disasters would pass. However, with the World Orb, such changes were simplicity itself. All it took tobine all these continents were minor earthquakes that urred across the globe. But these small earthquakes were enough to change Azief¡¯s fate. As he looked outside, he saw how the streets jutted out, how the buildings crumbled, and how the cityscape was being twisted. Then, one of the buildings opposite Azief¡¯s hiding ce fell over onto the badgers and crushed them along with a multitude of zombies around the shop. Seeing an opportunity, Azief quickly made his decision as he stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, god!¡± Smirking, he jumped out from the window of the second floor andnded outside with a thud. And while he felt some pain, none of his bones were broken. ¡°I guess it really does work like a game.¡± he chuckled as he got to his feet. ¡°Thankfully I put some of my stats into strength,¡± he said as he looked around the area. Seeing the heavily damaged zombies and badgers he smiled coldly. At this moment, he was rebirthed. It wasn¡¯t just a rebirth of stats, but rather one of his mindset. Although, in reality, 3 badgers and about 100 zombies were struggling to get out from the debris, Azief could only see them as EXP. ¡°Be strong or perish, right?¡± he asked, looking in the vague direction of the World Orb. ¡°I guess I¡¯m lucky.¡± A burst of ominous and somewhat unstableughter rang out into the night. *** Author¡¯s Note: I used the Kardashev Scale for grouping the. Type 1 civilizations can use all of the¡¯s energy. We¡¯re type 0.7, not quite at the level of a type 1 civilization, yet. Type 2 civilizations can harness all the energy of their host star. We can hardly imagine how someone would do this, but the closest we have gotten is imagining the Dyson Sphere. Type 3s can ess powerparable to that of the entire Milky Way gxy. Anyone living in such civilization probably has mastered interster travel, possibly even colonizing the entire gxy. *** Chapter 5: Change Looking at his surroundings, Azief assessed that there weren¡¯t any lurking threats to his safety. ¡®In that case, I¡¯ll fry the biggest fish first,¡¯ he decided. There were many zombies but they were not only heavily injured, but also slow and uncoordinated. Anyone with a stick could fend them off. He could take care of them after dealing with the more pressing matter of the badgers. ¡°Be brave,¡± he repeated to himself as he jumped onto the debris and near the badger all the while trembling. The badger¡¯s breath stunk, and each time it exhaled a great gust of wind carried the foul odors. One of the smarter badgers was trying to drill its way out of the debris. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let you do that?!¡± Azief retorted as he stabbed the badger, blood flowing out from the stab wound. But that wasn¡¯t enough. So Azief stabbed it again. And again. And again. He stabbed it repeatedly, draining his stamina. Finally, when his stamina had been drained to 3 Points, the badger died and an invisible light shone down on Azief. You have advanced to level 5 and earned 6 stats points. ¡®3 level ups! This badger gives a lot of experiences.¡¯ He noted in satisfaction while in Azief¡¯s mind, a strong fist badger card appeared. A skillbook and golden coins also dropped around the badger corpse. Quickly he took all of his loot and shoved it in his pocket. He heaved a deep breath. It took almost all of his stamina to just kill a single badger. And another badger, catching on, began to dig its way out. He couldn¡¯t let any of these badgers escape. If he did, the consequences will be disastrous. ¡®All to stamina¡¯ Azief mentallymanded. As he upgraded his stats, he felt his body was getting rejuvenated. With his renewed vigor, he jumped to another part of the debris and quickly stabbed the badger on the back of its head. Critical hit! double damage dealt. ¡®Oh, so this really is a game. To think that critical hits also exist.¡¯ he surmised. Armed with this new knowledge, Azief started to target the neck area. And after another ten strikes to its neck, the badger died with a whimper. This time Azief was left with 8 stamina as another skillbook and golden coin were dropped from the beast¡¯s body. You have advanced to level 8 and earned 6 stats points. Another three level-ups! Still, Azief knew that this was due to his luck. In normal circumstances, faced up against the same badgers, he was doomed to die. After all, it takes more than ten strikes to fell one wounded badger. He would need much greater strength and agility to fight these badgers at full strength. Now there was only one left, and as Azief was about to stab its neck when he remembered something. Smiling he then said, ¡°All 6 to Spirit.¡± As he said this, his body became full of vigor, power coursed through his veins, his eyes grew clearer. He then quickly activated the Beast Tamer skill as the relevant information flowed into his mind, giving him directions. He approached the wounded badger and touched it causing an orb-shaped seal to appear on the badger¡¯s forehead. You have used the beast tamer skill. Are you sure you want to use it on this beast? ¡°Yes,¡± Azief replied. Saying so, the beast turned into light and shot into a portal that had just opened. After a brief moment, additional text appeared on the system interface under the Skills section. Skills: Beast Tamer Strong Fist Badger Taming Time: Two Weeks ¡®What?!¡¯ Seeing this, Azief was shocked. Not only would it take 2 weeks, but it also required 10 SP per hour. His SP was, at that point, 7. In an hour, the skill would drain another 10 SP. Of course, by then, his SP would regenerate, offsetting the taming costs, but that still meant that, for two weeks, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his SP. He felt the need to curse when he remembered the badger¡¯s strength. Using his knowledge, he could figure that the reason it took 2 weeks to tame was partly due to this, and having a beast ve at that level of strength would aid him greatly in this new world. Furthermore, if the badger wasn¡¯t greatly weakened and dispirited, at the time, how could he have tamed it? The whole process was kind of like taming a Pok¨¦mon; weakening it to red health would greatly increase the chances of sess. While Azief was lost in thought, a zombie had managed to crawl out the debris and was heading slowly towards him. And because its lower body had been crushed, it could only slowly crawl using its arms. Surprisingly enough, it had managed to reach Azief and grab onto his ankle before alerting him. Azief, startled by this sudden touching, began spouting curses. ¡°Fuck! What the hell! Fuck!¡± he shouted and he kicked the zombie¡¯s head causing it to release its grip and mutting it further. ¡°Fuck, that damn zombie!¡± Azief yelled, seething. Using the dagger, he stabbed the zombie¡¯s head, feeling frustration and humiliation. This time, a ring appeared with the golden coins. Grabbing it quickly he noticed the hundreds of zombies crawling out from under him. ¡°These stiffs¡­ Oh, fuck! More of them!¡± he eximed, looking at the iing horde. Taking a deep breath and smiling coldly, a hint of greed appeared in his eyes, as if he was looking at free EXP. ¡°Bring it on then. No pain no gain.¡± He then said smilingly. Understanding these rules was what allowed him to adapt so quickly to the new world and its rules. And to bepletely honest, he found that these rules suited him much more than the rules of his previous society. Back then, working hard wouldn¡¯t guarantee a great life. At least now, he was rewarded ording to his efforts. ¡°You¡¯re all going to die¡­again,¡± he said coldly to the crawling zombies marking the beginning of his killing spree. Azief stabs all the zombies¡¯ heads mercilessly. The baby zombies, the female zombies, the elderly zombies, the MILF zombies, the sses zombies, he stabbed them all the same. He saw them as nothing more than corpses and free loot. Azief stomped, kicked, punched, stabbed all the while dodging blood and injuries. He knew that you would be infected if you were bitten, but he didn¡¯t know about the blood¡¯s effect so he still made precautions against it. Of course, he wasn¡¯t able to stay pristine, but at least he wasn¡¯t drenched. His luck was truly something to marvel at. Just a minute ago, he was praying and epting his death, but lucky circumstances lead him to diligently stabbing zombies in the head. You have advanced to level 9 and earned 2 stats points. This time Azief decided to reinforce his agility. He needed to be faster, both in reaction speed and actual speed, before the nearby zombies were alerted to his killing spree. ¡°All to speed,¡± hemanded, feeling himself getting faster and lighter. And though his stamina was also steadily declining, these zombies also asionally dropped some vials of unknown liquids. Downing a couple, he realized that the blue vials restored his stamina and the red his vitality. He already had 2 blue vials. And although he didn¡¯t have time to check its information, he understood the concept. They were potions. In Skyrim, Oblivion, and most fantasy genre adventure games, potions are one of the most integral parts of any quest. They restore health, grant strength, and y many other supportive roles. Azief kept on stabbing all of the zombies stuck under the debris. Upon finding a hole where he heard the groaning sound characteristic of the undead, he would target that area and find the most opportune moment to stab the zombies in their heads. For the most part, each strike to the head was critical and would one-shot them, barring some of the more resilient ones. And not having time to thoroughly check his gains, he would just put them inside his pockets. And when they were full, he stole a bag from one of the child zombies to store his loot. You have advanced to level 10 and earned 2 stats points. By reaching level 10, you have unlocked the ss feature. You are currently in a red zone. Find a safe zone to continue. ¡®A ss change!¡¯ Azief screamed in his mind. ¡®Of course, I can change sses. This is beginning to feel more and more like a game¡­¡¯ Hearing groaning behind him, he turned around to find dozens of zombies. Toplicate matters, his dagger was on the verge of shattering and he knew it definitely couldn¡¯tst much longer. Seeing the crawling zombies, he could only say one thing, ¡°Ah, shit!¡± *** Chapter 6: Agility The moonlight was the only source of light that pierced through the night. Throughout the city of Temerloh smoke could be seen, all but blotting out the sky. The gas station near Joy Park had been burning since the afternoon, and was still aze, even at night. The smell of corpses was disgusting and omnipresent. Blood seeped into the ground, creating a hell-like scene. The tar road was painted red with the blood of the great beast¡¯s victims. Mangled bodies were scattered everywhere, while disembodied feet and hands could be seen in strewn about. The sight of one man trying to survive this cold and terrifying night juxtaposed the horrors everywhere around him. As if to paint a further contrast, he was currently surrounded by zombies. ¡®Thank God most of the monsters have already left.¡¯ Azief thought. The badgers have been neutralized leaving only the zombies. However, that didn¡¯t mean he was confident in surviving the onught. But at least he had a path to survival now. If he had to fight against the beasts he saw that afternoon he would have surely died. That slim chance was all he needed. ¡®Red zone huh?¡¯ He knew that if he changed his ss there would be a ton of benefits. Unfortunately, the system required that he get out of the red zone first. If he forcefully tried to change his ss here he might just get himself killed. Subject to the system¡¯s whims, he was faced with yet another dilemma. He had no clue what the zones were, let alone how to leave them. He really didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry at the World Orb¡¯s tutorial-less system. That being said, he was currently in the midst of a battle. Resolving to find everything about the systemter, he stored his thoughts andints in the back of his mind and took a vial from the kindergartener¡¯s bag to restore his fighting ability. Because he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to get more potions, he made a decision. The two stats that he urgently needed to improve were his strength and stamina. Stamina would let himst longer while killing these zombies and strength would reduce his stamina consumption. What a dilemma. At this point, he still had two stamina potions so he quickly made his decision. ¡°All to strength,¡± he told the system. His other stats would have to wait. Azief¡¯s current priority was to milk as much as possible from the opportunity in front of him. The trapped zombies made for weak and easy prey. Would Aziefe across such a great opportunity again? If he grew strong enough from this, there was a chance for him to go home, or at least to get to the mall 800 meters from him. And, perhaps more importantly, the world had definitely changed. From his experience reading novels, he figured that thew of strength might reign king. And if the new rules were based around strength, he wanted to be a judge. After his quick break, Azief began to grind again. Jump, stab, collect the loot. Jump, stab, collect the loot. Rinse and repeat. His plunder now had a variety of items. Shoes, ne, ring, boots, and skill books filled his bag. You name it, he had it. You have advanced to level 11 and earned 2 stats points. ¡°All to strength,¡± he said. His strength was now 20, factoring in his equipment. He only needed one strike with a third of the effort. Of course, this made his stamina decrease slower and killing zombies easier. He now also had 5 blue vials, 3 red vials, and 6 green vials. A clear sound rang out as his dagger cracked. Surprised, Azief looked hard at his dagger manifesting the GUI. Rusty Dagger ¡ñ Attack: 0-6 ¡ñ Sneak Attack: 0-12 ¡ñ Durability: 10/100 ¡°Haaa¡­¡± he sighed. Its durability was low and most likely wouldn¡¯tst more than 30 strikes. Still, he was calm and he recalled that he had looted a de. Taking it out of his bag, he examined its status. Normal de ¡ñ Attack: 5-15 ¡ñ Sneak Attack: 0-20 ¡ñ Durability: 140/140 ¡®Why didn¡¯t I use this? Idiot!¡¯ he scolded himself as he threw his dagger away. The de and its reach were longer. With his new equipment, restarted his grinding. Suddenly a zombie jumped up at him with its innards dribbling out of his dismembered body. Azief dodged the surprise attack, spun, and shed at the zombie, decapitating it. He followed up by stabbing the head, smashing it into mutted flesh and blood. You have advanced to level 12 and earned 2 stats points. He saw that the nearby zombies were starting to swarm him making it infeasible to continue farming the zombies. ¡°All to agility,¡± hemanded decisively. In his mind, the beginnings of an escape n were emerging. He couldn¡¯tst much longer and the stamina potions could onlyst so long. You have advanced to level 13 and earned 2 stats points. ¡®All to agility¡¯ You have advanced to level 14 and earned 2 stats points. ¡®All to agility¡¯ You have advanced to level 15 and earned 2 stats points. ¡®All to agility.¡¯ You have advanced to level 16 and earned 2 stats points. ¡®All to agility¡¯ You have advanced to level 17 and earned 2 stats points. ¡®All to agility¡¯ The sounds begin to attract more zombies to Azief¡¯s area. It seemed like it was time to put his ns into action. ¡®I hope this works,¡¯ he prayed as thest of the zombies around him had been stabbed. With any luck, his knowledge of games would still apply. Azief pulled his de out of the zombie¡¯s head. d with two children¡¯s bags behind him, one with Ben 10 designs and the other with My Little Pony, he looked utterly ridiculous as he stood there waiting for the massive horde of zombies to reach him, one step at a time. >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 7: Jump A cold wind blew and the smell of death permeated through the streets of Joy Park at night. Azief could smell the rotting of flesh, could hear the crackling of a fire, and the beating of his heart. He was nervous. Nervous in the way a thrill-seeker would be before they took their final plunge. It was a nervous excitement instead of nervous fear. Right now his sympathetic nervous system, responsible for the stress response, was firing on all cylinders, flooding him with hormones that would push him to survive. Bravery. In light of what was toe, he would need to be braver than he ever was, braver than anyone ever was. His survival would depend on abination of strength, luck, and courage. ¡°All or nothing¡­¡± Azief murmured. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, I get eaten. If I¡¯m right I might be able to leave. I hope I have enough agility.¡± From his behind, from his front, from his left, from his right, he was besieged on all sides by zombies. They shambled towards him, surrounding him, walking listlessly, groaning and dragging their feet. Azief looked at the trees nearby, unaffected by the crumbling buildings. Near the candy shop was a tree almost three stories high. Sprinting over, he quickly climbed the tree with his agility, but his ns didn¡¯t stop just there. If his n worked correctly, the zombies would follow him, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to climb up with him. Unfortunately, under Murphy¡¯s Law, some of the mutated zombies seeded, but they were easily cut down when they reached Azief. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t possible to climb up, some of the zombies wed at the tree, others smashed their heads against it, while some tried to eat it. In total, some 350 zombies were underneath Azief. ¡°Thank god for their stupidity!¡± Azief chuckled as he climbed higher and positioned himself to jump towards a signal post. If he jumped from this height before he upgraded his stats he doubted that he would¡¯ve survived, but, with his new power, anything was possible. He nned to jump using this tree as a springboard,nd gracefully on the ground, and sprint towards the residential area and rest there before going to the mall. The one w he could think of with this n was that once hemitted there would be no turning back. There were unknown dangers all throughout the city and if he stumbled onto another beast like the one at the elementary school he would undoubtedly die. s, at this point, he had no choice but to gamble. If he stayed here, sooner orter, he would be found out by the beast in the elementary school and there wouldn¡¯t be a way for him to escape death. At least with this n, he would have some chance of survival. The structure of the residential area made it easy for Azief to hide and he could rest easy for a bit if he reached it. Why, then, did he attract all the zombies nearby? Simple. He wants his path to be unblocked. He realized there were zombies nearby the signpost area and they formed a barrier that prevented him from crossing over. If he gathered them all into one ce, when he jumped, he wouldn¡¯t have to fight his way through a wall of undead. Then, looking from the tree¡¯s highest point, he saw a gruesome view. Hundreds of zombies filled the area wanting to eat him. All varieties of them surrounded him. Some have lost a few limbs, some lost eyes, a couple even lost theirher regions. Below him, the zombies in his immediate area were still trying to climb, and those that seeded were dispatched by Azief. What an awful sight! Preparing for the worst, he equipped the potions as a contingency and said bitterly, ¡°Bravery sprinkled with a bit of stupidity and stubbornness,¡± He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the polluted air. Cold sweat dripped down his back, dropping to the ground beneath him. As if on cue with the inaudible drip, heunched his body to the air shattering the branch he was standing on mere seconds past. He was like a rocket, the wind whooshed around his face, giving him the sensation of flying. And as gravity took him into her embrace, pulling him towards the ground, he used all of his agility tond as gracefully, dispersing the momentum, without injuring himself. If his bones broke, especially the ones in his feet, he would be a sitting duck. In reality, this took much longer to exin than to ur and though Azief felt as if it took a lifetime, it was really over in just a few moments. As hended, he redirected his momentum by rolling. ¡°Ouch,¡± he cried. He may have been sessful in dispersing most of the momentum, but that didn¡¯t spare him from the pain of flying practically 10 meters thennding. He gave a slightly painful smile as he drank a stamina and vitality potion and got up. Looking behind him, he felt a burst of satisfaction, as the zombies turned their heads towards him. ¡°Come get me, groaning stiffs,¡± he taunted as the zombies began walking towards him and moving away from the tree. He obviously didn¡¯t do all of that for nothing and seized the opportunity to run. In front of the signpost where hended, dozens of cars burned and corpses littered the road. Azief kept running, disregarding everything, and didn¡¯t even slow down seeing golden coins or skillbooks. ¡®Maybeter¡­¡¯ he thought to himself. He didn¡¯t have time to pick them up now and he knew that being excessively greedy in his situation was equivalent to flirting with death. ¡®No¡­.I¡¯m not going to fall victim to stupidity.¡¯ As he navigated through the maze of burning cars, going over, under, around, and through obstacles, his stamina was slowly draining from his body. Finally bypassing the maze of cars and the signpost, he began a full-out sprint towards his destination. He was desperately trying to distance himself from the horde. and he entered the residential areas, jumping through the house¡¯sndscaping, he heaved a sigh of relief. Most of the houses near the signpost belonged to middle-ss families, but further in there were mansions entrenched by high walls that belonged to rich families. While he was making his way through the houses, he met a stray zombie wandering aimlessly. ¡°More stiffs,¡± he remarked, clearly annoyed. He was tired, sleep-deprived, nervous, and on the verge of breaking down. Just the sight of a zombie would make him want to puke, after all, man could only take so much in one day. The world changed, zombies were hunting him, and he couldn¡¯t forget the alien monster that was upying the school. To make it worse, he was haunted by the gruesome sights he witnessed today. To be honest, he wants toy on afy bed and get some rest without having to worry about being eaten by some beast or bitten by a zombie. But, remembering his goals, he couldn¡¯t stand still. Azief brandished his de, shining in the moonlight, and with one swift movement, he blew past the zombie while shing its head, decapitating it. He repeated this process with all of the zombies that barred his entrance to the residential area. ¡®I made the right decision to raise my strength and agility,¡¯ he praised. His speed was faster and his strikes packed more of a punch than before, allowing his travels to remain virtually unhindered. He only needed on strike to dispatch most of his foes due to thebination of his strength. Thews of physics worked in his favor. Even a pebble traveling 200 mph could destroy a man¡¯s skull. Imagine that with a sword. Now, the only thing hecked was stamina. After he had finished up killing the stray zombies, Azief decided to find a ce to rest. He couldn¡¯t keep going like this. Even if he had an infinite amount of potions, his mental state was so fragile it could fall apart at any moment. So, when he spotted arge house that seemed like its defenses were suitable, he jumped from outside and entered, like a cat. The zombies would find it hard to enter if they were obstructed by walls, simrly to the smallest order of giants from Attack on Titan (Shingeki no Kyojin). And what was better, enclosed spaces like this made it much easier for him to deal with zombies if they ever managed to break through. In this environment his agility shined. However, on a closer inspection, the house he had chosen has some significant ws that deterred him. Unrelenting, he chose another house. And another. And another. He had tried so many items that he lost count. Thus, the process continued. He would search for a house, find one, examine it, find some type of w, and then move on to the next house. When he was interrupted by any zombies, he decapitated them in one smooth blow. As long as he didn¡¯t make too much noise, the horde would have a hard time finding him. Noticing that there weren¡¯t too many zombies here, Azief concluded that the residents must have cleared out before the massacre really started. However, just as he was thinking this, heard the horde. And upon turning back, he recognized some familiar faces. ¡°Fuck, why can¡¯t they leave me alone!¡± he eximed. It was the hoard he ditched when he jumped from the tree. Deciding that he couldn¡¯t deal with them Azief quickly escaped and hid. He waited. And he waited. Time passed as the zombies kept walking around the area. In this time, he made no attempts to find another house, effectively erasing his presence. For an hour he made no sounds, no movements. He even almost fell asleep. He only grew more tired, frustrated, and nervous as the night went on. He waited for a long time before he heard the footsteps moving away. Then, making sure the zombies have decided to give up the search, Azief crawled out of his hiding ce. His stomach growled and he looked left and right, fearing that the zombies heard him. He needed to find some food, fast. Another mishap like that could alert the hoard. After making sure there were no zombies nearby, he decided to break into the house he was currently at. It doesn¡¯t seem to have zombies or any living creatures inside. Even if it wasn¡¯t safe enough to rest, there was surely some food. He began to salivate, imagining meat, chickens, and eggs as he slowly walked to the front door. He raised his de, about to break the lock, when suddenly the door opened. ¡°Come in,¡± a voice beckoned. Startled, Azief gripped his de and went into a battle stance. He only needed one reason and he would eliminate whatever was speaking to him. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Azief asked cautiously. ¡°Come on inside. Quickly before the corpsese!¡± The voice urged from behind the door in Chinese. Azief was puzzled. Though the man spoke to him in Chinese, he only knew the most basic parts of thenguage. How was it possible that he understood the man on a native level? Azief, still puzzled and cautious, saw no other choice but to enter the house. He did so and slowly closed the door behind himself. >>>>>> Chapter 8: The objective Upon entering Azief¡¯s first impression was that of the house¡¯s size. It was simply massive. Even in the darkness, the house gave off the aura of majesty. If not for the fact that the apocalypse had wrought destruction across thends, soiling the house¡¯s grandeur and cutting off its electricity, Azief would¡¯ve felt that his very presence was unworthy of being there. That said, the apocalypse had happened and he had no time to entertain such thoughts. ¡®The electricity has been cut off. Though perhaps that¡¯s for better,¡¯ he mused. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about attracting monsters here. With electricity, the sound of an rm, the ring of TV, or anything remotely obtrusive might draw zombies to the area. Being someone from the lower caste of the old world, Azief couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the interior. There were some expensive-looking paintings on the wall and even lying on the floor. The wall itself was a work of art, while the interior design was themed with a lc mauve color. What was more impressive was the fact that, even with its current beauty, it could be said that the interior was a shadow of its former self. Fragments of a sma TV and shards of ss littered the floor and there were even some chandelier lights in the trash can. ¡®It must¡¯ve been due to the earthquakes,¡¯ Azief mused as he sat down on the sofa. The cushions wereforting, soothing, and clearly of higher quality. He even tried bouncing on them while the house¡¯s owner was preparing his drink. The man drank some cold water from the fridge and poured some into another ss to bring it to the living room. Azief looked at the man in front of him and determined he was a middle-aged man. His guess hit the mark perfectly. The man was a 35-year-old divorcee without children and a businessman who owned some shops in the Temerloh area. He introduced himself with a long-ass name, but Azief just decided to call him ¡°Tan¡±. Fearing that Tan had ulterior motives, Azief questioned him with some more¡­ forceful methods. He could never be too sure after all. After an intense questioning session, Azief ascertained that Tan was indeed ¡°clean¡± and that his house was safe. Only after doing all of this did Azief sit down andpletely rx. ¡®I guess being a rich man has some advantages even in the end times,¡¯ he mused. ¡®Then again, I¡¯m not particrly nning to hunker down here.¡¯ Azief only wanted to rest there for the night. After that, in the morning, he would go to the mall and stock up on supplies. Food, water, survival items, anything he could get his hands on. From the moment he killed the badgers, he decided that he had to always be on the move. Only then would he be able to guarantee his safety. ¡®I should stock up enough supplies tost until I find some type of safe haven. Maybe a government base?¡¯ he thought, though he doubted the government¡¯s ability to survive, let alone drive back, this cmity. Thinking about the fact that the politicians who abused their power wouldn¡¯t have that power anymore, heughed gleefully. ¡®I¡¯d like to kill a politician or two,¡¯ he thought. Just imagining it filled his heart with satisfaction. His second objective was to return to his vige. Though his vige wasn¡¯t far from the town, dangers now lurked everywhere. One foul step and he could be hunted by all the zombies within the radius. He wasn¡¯t inclined to repeat that experience, after all,st time, it took him hours to shake the hoard. Azief then looked at Tan and asked, ¡°So what do you want?¡± He wanted something. Azief wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe that someone would save him out of the goodness of their heart in these times. The man sighed and stated, ¡°You know I saw you, right?¡± ¡°Saw me?¡± ¡°Yes, I was on the second floor when the first meteors fell. I was terrified. So terrified, I couldn¡¯t even make any moves to run away. Though, in retrospect, that might¡¯ve been a good thing.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I saw what happened to those who ran out of their home. Some called the police when the meteor first fell, but they never came. Others shoved and pushed each other as they scattered trying to escape the area. Many were trampled when the beasts came. Everyone that ran failed. Especially when the giant meerkat came.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Azief asked, his eyes betrayed a trace of interest. He didn¡¯t see such a beast when he was running. ¡°The meerkat cut dice a person to cubes of flesh with a single wipe. Those who ran were easily caught and eaten. I was petrified and thought that I would rather die in my house with some dignity than die outside like a bug. So, I closed the gate and locked my door to wait for the beast toe to my house.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°It never came.¡± ¡°It never came?¡± ¡°Yes, it never came. All the monsters suddenly lost interest and moved elsewhere.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out after the beasts disappeared?¡± ¡°I was afraid there were other beasts in hiding, so I waited.¡± Azief nodded in understanding. They had simr circumstances. Azief had to deal with the alien in the elementary school. Tan had to deal with the possibility of a beast lurking in the area. The only reason Azief escaped was that he had the opportunity to do so. Azief knew that hiding would only get him caught and eaten in the long run. ¡®This man¡­¡¯ Azief thought and shook his head. ¡®If he didn¡¯t meet me would he stay in his house forever? If he did so, he only would be able to prolong his life for a bit. For someone like him, death was practically inevitable.??? ¡°You must not be the only one who survived by hiding? Surely there are others?¡± Azief asked. ¡°There were, but they were all found by the zombies and bitten.¡± ¡°Found! How?!¡± ¡°Noises, mainly. But they were also found due to strong smells. Also, most hiders had dead weight.¡± ¡°Like¡­?¡± ¡°Children. Some of the adults couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and cracked, let alone a child. Some fools believed they were immortal and were eaten. Perhaps if there weren¡¯t so many zombies, fighting might have been more effective¡­¡± Hearing this story, Azief was only more convinced of the fragility of human life. Perhaps this was another mass extinction? ¡°I understand,¡± he said and took another sip. For a while, the oppressive veil of silence covered the house. ¡°Other than me, everyone in my neighborhood has either been eaten or turned to zombies. The beast can be disregarded since they¡¯ve probably left the area, leaving only the zombies.¡± Tan broke the silence. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Azief asked sharply. ¡°You invited me in, thus increasing your risk of being detected. You don¡¯t know who I am and surely you didn¡¯t save me selflessly.¡± Tan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I want to ask a favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Take me out of this area. Sooner orter the zombie will overrun this ce. I can¡¯t stay here forever. I still have food now, butter? I might even starve to death before the zombies get me.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°I said I saw you didn¡¯t I? I saw you cut the zombies apart like pieces of paper. I saw you run fast as the wind, almost reaching the same levels of speed as the meerkat.¡± ¡°Oh? Hmm¡­ I indeed can do that, but where do you want to go? Anywhere? I have my own goals too. If helping you requires that I diverge from my route I can¡¯t help, you know?¡± Azief¡¯s priority right now was to gather supplies and to get to his vige. He didn¡¯t have high hopes, but he still wanted to know. Was his family still alive or not? Considering the damage he saw in the city, it was highly likely his vige was already ravaged. But either way, he needed to make sure. If they survived, he would surely shelter them and do his best to help. If not, he would do everything by himself. The one thing he was sure of was that he wasn¡¯t the only one who had gained power using the World Orb. The starting line was unfair in the first ce. It was highly probable that there were people with much better stats than himself. There would be heroes and there would be criminals. Azief recognized these possibilities from the very start of this nightmare. People with power would practically be gods. Heroes and viins. Snakes and dragons. The existence of skillbooks only further threw everything into chaos. Because they don¡¯t drop that often, someone could form armies by promising skill books to their followers. Skillbooks would surely be a valuable resource to weather theing storm. The golden coin, too. Although Azief didn¡¯t know its use quite yet, he was sure that they were there for a reason All these factors only lead to one conclusion: hoard everything. Life wasn¡¯t fair. Athletes and soldiers might¡¯ve started 13 or 14 stamina or agility or even strength. Children were unlikely to survive as their stats were probably lower than his at the start. There were countless people among the seven billion on Earth that had higher starting points than him, but were they as lucky as him? Were they lucky enough to start by killing as many badgers and zombies as many as he did? If it wasn¡¯t for his luck, he definitely would¡¯ve died a miserable death. And if this applied to the humans, was it possible it applied to the zombies as well? Could they all have different starting points and abilities? Azief sighed while thinking of all this and Tan could only shut his mouth to wait until Azief finished his thoughts. Azief once again turned his mind to his family. Even though Azief didn¡¯t have particrly strong feelings toward his family, at the end of the day, they were still his family. He couldn¡¯t just leave them. They still were his blood kin. Azief believed that family was stronger together, united. It was aplicated feeling. It was as if they were simultaneously family and not. The more he thought about it, the more he thought that his situation was simr to ying house where everyone yed a designated role. The father was the moneymaker. The mother was the homebody. The children studied and worked while they ate the fruit of their parent¡¯sbor. This game repeated daily until the parents were able to pass their roles down to their children perpetuating the cycle. His family life was truly a travesty. Most of his family was just like him, stoic and emotionally stunted. All of them were too busy with their own problems anyway. ¡°One step at a time. Slowly. Slowly,¡± he whispered so quietly only he could hear it. Turning to Tan, he asked, ¡°So how about it? You want me to get you out of here?¡± ¡°Yes, even if we have to settle your end first, I think following you has the highest chance of survival.¡± ¡°I will allow that, but not withoutpensation first.¡± ¡°Of course, I have money-¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I want something else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Azief said. Although, to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t know what he wanted, he just didn¡¯t want Tan to mooch off him without something in return. Money was just paper at this point. And though Tan didn¡¯t seem strong, even a rock could be turned into a knife if sharpened properly. Tan nodded and said, ¡°Whatever is required. When will we go? Tonight?¡± He was clearly afraid of attracting any aberrants. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Tan wanted to get far away, as fast as possible. ¡°Yes, tomorrow.¡± Azief needed rest. If he overdrafted himself anymore he would be tearing himself apart from the seams. ¡°But the zombies are outside so wouldn¡¯t it b-¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re outside. Mr. Tan, I am tired and extremely exhausted. You saw me fighting those stiffs right? It¡¯s not easy. If I have to fight them again, in my condition, I don¡¯t think even I could survive, let alone help you.¡± ¡°But in the morning it will be easier for us to be detected.¡± ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. If we¡¯re lucky, the zombies will have moved to other areas by then. Wouldn¡¯t that be an even better time to escape? More so, considering you didn¡¯t kill the zombies, your level should still be 1 right? You¡¯d be better offmitting suicide than trying to fight the stiffs now. Only with my hel[ at full power would we be able to survive.¡± Tan finally relented and asked, ¡°So, what now?¡± ¡°Now you show me the way to a bedroom so I can rest. When I¡¯m done in the morning we can go.¡± Tan just nodded and pointed to a spare room. Azief, following his directions, went to the bedroom, then closed and locked the door. Tan was still sitting on the sofa, drinking his water. He had red wine in his fridge, but he didn¡¯t dare to drink it because when he got drunk he tended to cause a mor. He heard the door locking and thought, ¡®That young man doesn¡¯t trust me. I, on the other hand, have no choice but to trust him,¡¯ Tan bitterly mused. He had no family to care about and was desperate. Whatever happened to his ex-wife was not his concern. Even if she died, Tan would only think that his luck was rather good. That woman cheated on him. Going back to Azief, he was now sitting down on a mattress and thinking. He had sessfully escaped the danger of the alien boss, but now he had to decide where to go. Perhaps if he stumbled across a survivor¡¯s base he would go there. Contrary to Azief¡¯s beliefs, however, no such camp would exist. The closest thing to it would be the recruitment camps for various warlords. For anyone who has watched post-apocalyptic movies, this woulde as no surprise. Especially now that there were superhumans. Azief¡¯s speed was fast but it was still within the bounds of humanity. If he reached higher levels wouldn¡¯t he transcend to godhood? He wasn¡¯t the only one with this thought as the upper echelons of humanity all collectively realized it. In a way, it is a fair world. Or at least a fairer world than before. Now people would be rewarded correspondingly for their efforts. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 9: Result of looting Afterying down for five minutes, Azief remembered that he had an important task to do rendering him unable to sleep. His hunger wasn¡¯t a problem anymore as he took some bread from Tan¡¯s fridge, but rather it was an even more pressing matter. It was time for him to ss up. Azief smiled excitedly. ssing up! Wasn¡¯t this one of the main reasons he ran over here? Surely he was in a safe zone now? Furthermore, there was also the matter of the items and the skill books hemandeered. Deciding to deal with them first, he began to arrange everything into categories. Tallying everything, he had 13 vials, 5 rings, hundreds of golden coins, 7 skill books, and a variety of misceneous items that ranged from boots to spaulders. First, he examined the rings. Examining them, a status pane appeared: Storage Ring ¡ñ Able to store up to 99 world orb items. No additional effects. ¡°A storage ring!¡± he eximed. ¡°I should¡¯ve used this when I was running away.¡± He regretfully remembered the things he couldn¡¯t loot because of his space and weight constraints. Even though it had no other buffs, it¡¯s usefulness couldn¡¯t be underestimated. He was essentially given a portable inventory. Azief equipped the ring and checked the next one. Ring Of Minimal Strength ¡ñ +2 Strength ¡°Good,¡± Azief said, satisfied. The more strength he has the easier it would be to kill things. Furthermore, the rings thus far had no durability restrictions, unlike the weapons. Which at least meant that even if he constantly wore it, it wouldn¡¯t suddenly crack for no reason. That said, Azief still figured that it could still be destroyed by force. Happy, he also equipped this ring and checked another. This one had a dark luster and an aura of power. Ring Of Dark Spirit ¡ñ A rare item only gained with luck and perseverance. By killing many mutated sapiens, there is one in a million chances this ring will appear. It is part of the ranking program and there are only 100 in existence. Anyone ranked in the World Orb System is eligible to obtain this ring. ¡ñ It can be enhanced with the souls of mutated sapiens. ¡ñ +10 Spirit ¡®Plus 10 spirit?!¡¯ Azief screamed internally and all but fell prostrate to pray to the World Orb as his new god. With this, his spirit consumption problem was solved. Of course, Azief equipped it like the other rings. Not even one day has passed since he began taming the badger, so he still has 14 days before he had a reliable tank. Azief was already imagining himself riding it. With a badger that had an offensive power that swept past his foes, he could rest easier. It could even allow him to level up in safety by using it as a meatshield. Finally, he checked the other 2 rings. One of them was the Ring of Speed which added 1 to agility, and the other was another ring of minimal strength. He equipped both of them and admired his right hand while summoning his status board. Status ¡ñ Name: Not Yet Given ¡ñ Gender: Male ¡ñ Level: 17 ¡ñ ss: None ¡ñ Strength: 18 (+6) ¡ñ Agility: 22 (+1) ¡ñ Vitality: 9 ¡ñ Stamina: 16 (+2) ¡ñ Spirit: 17 (+10) ¡ñ Endurance: 10 ¡ñ Equipment: ¡ð Mutated Sapiens Protective Glove ¡ð Storage Ring ¡ð Ring Of Minimal Strength. ¡ð Ring Of Minimal Strength. ¡ð Ring Of Dark Spirit. ¡ð Ring Of Speed Next, he checked his potions and stored them in his storage ring with the golden coins. He had 6 blue vials which each restored 10 stamina, 2 red vials which restored 10 vitality, and one green vial that restored 10 spirit. Before continuing, he decided to select a ss and mentally eximed, ¡®ss up!¡¯ Causing a text to appear in front of his eyes. You have fulfilled the requirements to ss up. Here are the options. Please choose carefully: ¡ñ Pdin ¡ñ Knight ¡ñ Warrior ¡ñ Archer ¡ñ Healer ¡ñ See more¡­ Seeing the list of sses, he knew they were all generic ones that could be chosen by anyone. However, because he wasn¡¯t trying to be a generic character he had a different n in mind. He would treat this as a game, and, in any good MMORPG, there were always unique sses. Thinking this he asked, ¡°Are there any unique or rare sses? Maybe even a secret ss?¡± The Unique sses list has been essed. Here are the options. Note that the unique sses are special in that only one person, the Chosen, may have each ss at a time. Once a ss is selected by a Chosen, unless that Chosen is killed, no one else will be able to be that ss. Furthermore, the rank up quest will be much more difficult for those who select a unique ss. Please choose carefully: ¡ñ Earth Controller ¡ñ Ice Sovereign ¡ñ Weapon Lord ¡ñ Beast King ¡ñ Shadow Lord ¡ñ See more¡­ Scrolling to the very bottom, he found that there were a total of about 300 unique sses, each with their own specialties. First, Azief checked the Earth Controller. Earth Controller ¡ñ This ss grants an increased affinity with nature. The Earth Controller can control the earth and their power is bestowed to them by the earth itself. A possible application of their power is to sense things underground. Manifested abilities will be stronger with each level. ¡ñ Requires 30 strength to select. Half of your agility will be converted into strength. ¡°30 strength! Anyone with such stats could easily just crush the stiffs to death!¡± Azief marveled as he began to check the other sses. Bing an Ice Sovereign required the chosen to live in an icy region. ¡®What a weird requirement. Maybe someone from Russia will choose this,¡¯ Azief mused, ¡®Or maybe someone from Antarctica? The North Pole?¡¯ Bing a Weapon Lord required an insaneprehension in using weapons. ¡®A martial artist would be suitable for this ss,¡¯ he thought to himself. Bing a Beast King required a pet. Azief still had to wait for two weeks before he got his first pet. How could he wait for the badger to be tamed before he ssed up? Actually, does anyone even have a pet at this point? In any case, he definitely couldn¡¯t pick any of the above sses, but he still wanted a unique one. While normal sses also have their advantages, isn¡¯t it the case that unique sses are almost always better? After all, the rarer things are, the more valuable they are. There was also a part of him that wanted a unique ss for the cool factor. ¡®Didn¡¯t the protags always have some type of unique ss that allowed them to rise to the pinnacle? Like that Webno-¡® ¡®Ahem, anyway¡­¡¯ he interrupted his train of thought to look at the Shadow Lord¡¯s description. Shadow Lord ¡ñ The sovereign of darkness, the Shadow Lord, works in the darkness and derives their power from it. Shrouded in shadows, they are nimble and fast and in the darkness of night, their power will be unstoppable. ¡ñ Requires 20 agility to select. Half of your strength will be converted to agility. Half of his strength! Azief was shocked. If he cut his strength in half, he would only have 9 points left meaning he would have to sacrifice his hard-earned 9 points of strength to get this ss. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± He asked himself. Shadow Lord. The very name emanated a domineering feel. But was it worth it? Everyone knew that strength was important and this damned system wanted him to sacrifice it? Furthermore, after he chose it as a ss, he would be past the point of no return. He didn¡¯t think that he would be able to reverse his choice to pick a ss and there wasn¡¯t a magical pill that could cure regret. Not wanting tomit to something he might regret, he skimmed through the requirements of the other sses. To his disappointment, they all had their own weird requirements. Some sacrificed agility for strength, while some converted vitality to spirit. He even spotted an aberrant like the Grand Priest Necromancer which converted all of the Chosen¡¯s stats to spirit. Then, while Azief was thinking, Earth Controller disappeared from the list and an announcement was heard. Earth Controller has been chosen by Raymond. Then another entry disappeared. Beast King has been chosen by Boris. Then another one. And another one. More and more disappeared, causing Azief¡¯s anxiety to grow. The window of time where he could choose a unique ss was slowly closing. Right now, there were only about 233 sses left. ¡°Ah fuck it! I chose Shadow Lord!¡± he eximed causing another notification to appear. Shadow Lord has been chosen By Not Yet Given. Hearing the ridiculous name, his face flushed red. He was sure that somewhere in the world someone wasughing at him. After all, since he could see the notification of other people choosing a unique ss, wouldn¡¯t they also see his? In the USA, Raymond, who just ssed up, looked at the notification and chuckled. ¡°What? Is that a noob? Not Yet Given! He still hasn¡¯t named his character!¡± He was resting in an abandoned building to ss up. Before shit hit the fan, he was in New York, attending ComicCon. When the meteors fell, he used a mace to kill zombies. And by relying on the stairs as a chokepoint, he was able to safely fight off the hoard with his group. The group was being led by a man called Leonard who used a bow and arrow. Seeing Raymond¡¯s utility, he poured resources into his growth causing Raymond to rake in EXP and items. In terms of hierarchy, Raymond was second only to Leonard, but since Leonard was injured, Raymond took the spotlight and was the acting leader as well as the strength specialist of the group. He had put all his stats into strength, sacrificing the others. It was fine even if he had low stamina because he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. There were others who not only helped him but respected him. Raymond looked at the notification and chuckled. Anyone whose so much as touched a game before knew that one of the first things you should do was to name your character. Hell, yers earned 5 starter stats points for naming themselves. Still, although heughed, Raymond knew that he couldn¡¯t underestimate this noob. Why? Because, even without the starter pack, he was able to climb to his current position. How could he be anything but formidable? In another part of the world, the road was painted with a pure white nket of snow. However if one looked closely enough they would find that the snow was also painted. It was painted in red, though its vivacity was fading by the second as the snow kept falling. Boris and Katarina from Russia have also just ssed up. They too gave a shortugh at the name in the announcement. Boris and Katarina¡¯s father, and their father¡¯s father, worked for the FSB. And because of their paranoia, they prepared a nuclear bunker in case things went south with international rtions. Ironically enough, the bunker would never be used to survive a nuclear st, though it did indeed serve its purpose. After Doomsday hade, Borris had quickly leveled up from killing a Snow Wolf. Using his newfound power, he immediately killed his father. The face his father made as he repeatedly stabbed him would remain a fond memory in Borris¡¯ mind for years toe. If anything, however, Borris more wanted to torture that decrepit old man to prolong his suffering. But s, time denied him of such leisures and he was only able to kill his father and leave his body to rot. At least, if his father turned into a zombie, he could get the pleasure of killing him again. If not for his insufficient power he would have also killed the beast in the city and brought his sister to Moscow to control the area. The remnants of the army had begun calling for survivors to join the New Army of Russia headed by Ranko, one of the higher-level operatives for the KGB who survived the fall. And although the power was out, The New Army had other methods of transmission that could still function. Using these methods, they sent out messages recruiting anyone they could. He then quickly used his subordinates to try to and regain control over Moscow. The city had fallen, but not for long. The New Army made it their goal to try and take it back. Back to the present, after killing the zombies, both Boris and Katarina had ssed up and now heard the announcement from the World Orb. Hearing the name Not Yet Given, Boris snorted, while Katarina chuckled. In Germany, Karl was just tending to his wounds after killing a few zombies. Before the Fall, he was just a low-level thug in a syndicate. He was working, as usual, threatening and ckmailing people in debt to his boss. Now he was holding a barbed stick and had just reached level 12 after finding a safe zone. When he saw the name ¡°Not Yet Given¡±, he realized he had the same name. A realization struck him. He never yed any games, but even he knew some of the basics. ¡°I need to name my character or I will make the same mistake as this idiot!¡± he said to himself. Although he didn¡¯t know it, Azief¡¯s worst fears wereing true. Pretty much anyone who had any knowledge whatsoever was desperately holding back theirughter. At least he finally understood why his status disyed his name as Not Yet Given. He still hadn¡¯t named his character¡­ Still reeling from the embarrassment, a light shone down and an item appeared in his hands while another notification was sent. The Shadow Lord Set has been rewarded. Hood Of Shadow Lord ¡ñ Decreases the chance of being detected by monstrous beasts and mutated sapiens. ¡ñ +2 Vitality ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Hidden de Of Shadow Lord ¡ñ Attack: 15-25 ¡ñ Sneak Attack: 10-35 ¡ñ Durability: 200/200 ¡ñ Stored around the wrist area concealed by a hiddenpartment under the clothes. ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Sharp Sword ¡ñ Attack: 15-25 ¡ñ Sneak Attack: 10-30 ¡ñ Durability: 220/220 ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Vambraces Of Shadow Lord ¡ñ +6 Endurance ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Clothes Of Shadow Lord ¡ñ Consists of an under tunic and upper tunic. ¡ñ +10 Vitality ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Trousers Of Shadow Lord ¡ñ +6 Agility ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Shadow Lord Boots ¡ñ +5 Agility ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. ck Sash ¡ñ +2 Vitality ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. ck Gloves ¡ñ +2 Strength ¡ð +4 Strength when worn as a pair ¡ñ Has the ability to be upgraded when the soul requirement is reached. Azief donned the equipment and he realized something? Is the Shadow Lord¡­an Assassin¡¯s Creed knockoff? Suddenly the voice of the world Orb again resounded in his mind. The items in the Shadow Lord Set have special properties. They can absorb the souls of beasts, mutated sapiens, and humans, and use them to strengthen their properties. As a Chosen for a unique ss, I congratte you on surviving the first phase. I will now give you a quest to test your eligibility in inheriting the ss. This quest is custom made for each of the Chosen. Keep in mind, you mustplete the quest topletely unlock your unique ss. Quest: Destroy The Demonic Erthen ¡ñ The Demonic Erthen is a low-level beast from the of Qarthan. It has acidic saliva, parasites burrow under the skin, and strength that surpasses the Homo Sapiens. Defeat the beast to gain your ss rewards. ¡ñ Time Limit: One Month ¡ñ Victory Condition: Killing the Demonic Erthen ¡ñ Failure Condition: Failing to kill the Demonic Erthen in one month ¡ð In the case of failure, the Shadow Lord ss will return to the roster of unique sses able to be chosen, and all the experience collected during your tenure as the Shadow Lord will be given to the next inheritor. ¡ñ Reward: Unique skill of the Shadow Lord Suddenly, images of the Demonic Erthen appeared in his mind. Causing him to curse. ¡°It¡¯s that damn alien¡­¡± Reading this made him want to cough up blood. Just when things were looking up, too! Now he has no choice but to fight that alien. ¡®Damn you world Orb!¡¯ he cried in his heart. *** Editor¡¯s Note: Sorry for the info dumps everyone. There wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. I guess that¡¯s one of the biggest downfalls with the ¡°game system¡± trope in novels. Due to the nature of the system, inherently some of the more undesirable aspects of games (like the info dumps) kind of bleed into the story. Although it makes describing the personal strength of characters easier, because the data is quantified, it makes it so that info dumps are a necessary evil. Author note: That is my fault. I kinda did an info dump there. I wrote the earlier chapters a few years ago. Sorry¡­Hehehe Chapter 10: Lord shadow Furious at the World Orb, he was starting to get tired and he wanted to sleep. But he still needed to do a few things. First, he checked his updated status. Status ¡ñ Name: Not Yet Given ¡ñ Gender: Male ¡ñ Level: 17 ¡ñ ss: Shadow Lord ¡ñ Strength: 9 (+8) ¡ñ Agility: 31 (+12) ¡ñ Vitality: 9 (+14) ¡ñ Stamina: 16 ¡ñ Spirit: 17 (+10) ¡ñ Endurance: 10 (+6) ¡ñ Equipment: ¡ð Storage Ring ¡ð Ring Of Minimal Strength. ¡ð Ring Of Minimal Strength. ¡ð Ring Of Dark Spirit. ¡ð Ring Of Speed ¡ð Shadow Lord Set ¡ö Hood Of Shadow Lord ¡ö Hidden de Of Shadow Lord ¡ö Sharp Sword ¡ö Vambraces Of Shadow Lord ¡ö Clothes Of Shadow Lord ¡ö Trouser Of Shadow Lord ¡ö Shadow Lord Boots ¡ö ck Sash ¡ö ck Gloves Suddenly his expression turned ugly as he remembered the embarrassment he felt from his name. He would have to postpone the advancement quest. He was still too weak and he needed more strength. Agility is good and all, but strength was undoubtedly equally important. For now, he would erase his shame and give himself a name. Realizing that he didn¡¯t have to choose his real name he pondered for a moment and thought, ¡®Shadow Lord¡­Lord Shadow? It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s powerful. It rolls off the tongue? Okay maybe not, still Lord Shadow it is.¡¯ ¡°I want to name myself,¡± he said aloud. What is your name? ¡°Lord Shadow¡± A slight pause and the system¡¯s voice followed. Lord Shadow is registered. Congrattions on taking a name. As a reward forpleting this task, The World Orb will grant you 5 additional stats points. ¡®5 additional stats points!¡¯ Azief sighed regretfully. ¡®I should¡¯ve named my character earlier. I might have already been on my way towards my vige if I had known. Honestly what a shitty game¡­ Shouldn¡¯t the World Orb implement a tutorial?¡¯ ¡°Hello, World Orb? I¡¯d like to lodge a formalint about your system¡­¡± he joked. No response. Whatever at least he knew where to spend these points. He had just lost half of his strength. If not for his items his strength would¡¯ve returned to where it was before the Fall. ¡®All to strength,¡¯ hemanded decisively. Still, his strength paled inparison to before his ss change. He now had onest thing to do. He needed to check his skill books. Starting with the first one: Skillbook: Body Fortification ¡ñ A passive skill that permanently increases endurance by 2. At level 20, it will increase by 2 again. This continues every 10 levels after and is capped at level 40. ¡ñ Would you like to learn the skill? ¡°Yes,¡± Azief said, causing the book to disappear and his body to grow stronger. Azief was currently in need of passive skills which wouldn¡¯t cost him SP and could increase his stats. One down, six to go. Skillbook: Heal ¡ñ You can use 10 SP to heal 5 HP. ¡ñ Cooldown: 30 seconds ¡ñ Would you like to learn the skill? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Healing, huh? At least I can restore my HP, though it costs a bit of SP to use.¡¯ 5 to go. Skillbook: Beast Tamer ¡ñ Using this skill, you can tame world orb beasts. To tame, use the skill on one of the beasts and keep them, for the indicated amount of time, inside the beast portal. Activating a beast portal requires 10 SP per hour. The cooldown depends on the beast tamed. ¡ñ Would you like to learn the skill? Wasn¡¯t this skillbook useless? He had already learned this before. Just as he was about to try another book, he had an interesting thought. ¡°Yes,¡± Azief said, curious about the results. You have upgraded ¡°Beast Tamer¡± to level 2. ¡ñ Using this skill, you can tame world orb beasts. To tame, use the skill on one of the beasts and keep them, for the indicated amount of time, inside the beast portal. Activating a beast portal requires 5 SP per hour. The cooldown depends on the beast tamed. ¡ð Strong Fist Badger Taming Time: One Week ¡°Hoh! It upgraded my taming time. It even reduced the SP used for taming. Furthermore, it appears that you can level up skills by using the same skillbook. Or maybe there was another way¡­ Hmm¡­¡± At any rate, Azief was satisfied with the discovery. 4 left. Skillbook: Precision ¡ñ Passive skill that helps increase your uracy. ¡ñ Would you like to learn the skill? ¡°Yes,¡± he said somewhat disappointed. It seems that there was a limit to his luck. That said, precision was also pretty good. If he ever needed to use a projectile, this passive skill woulde in handy. 3 more. Skillbook: shing Wind ¡ñ An active skill that produces a shing energy directed at your opponent. Increases your strength by 5 and agility by 2 after activation. The buffsts for 5 minutes ¡ñ Activation Cost: 15 Sp ¡ñ Cool Down: 10 Minute ¡°What a good attack skill! If I unexpectedly increased my strength by 5 in the middle of a battle, that would really throw my enemy off¡­¡± Azief mused. There were 2 left. Skillbook: Perception ¡ñ A passive skill that detects mutated sapiens within a distance of 100 meters of you. ¡ñ Would you like to learn the skill? ¡°Yes,¡± Azief said. This would be a very useful skill to have. And then there was 1. Skillbook: Light Steps ¡ñ A passive skill which increases agility by 5. ¡ñ Useful for getting away, jumping, and running. makes your body light as the clouds and fast as the winds. ¡ñ Would you like to learn this skill? ¡°Of course,¡± Azief said. With his current agility, he couldpletely outrun an Olympic athlete. If he increased it any further, wouldn¡¯t he be on the level of a car at least? Thinking about it, Azief realized that might have underestimated the usefulness of agility. Strength and speed. Raising just one of them to the peak would make you uncontested within the realms. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± he sighed tiredly as he looked at the variety of items on the bed and stored them all inside his storage ring. His items ranged from clothing to des and Azief intended to arm Tan with them tomorrow. With his speed and strength, as long as he didn¡¯t run across a high-level beast, he could pretty much guarantee his safety. He couldn¡¯t, however, say the same of Tan and therefore needed him to grow his powers fast. His advancement quest had a one-month time limit. That was enough time for him to return to his home beforeing back to fight the aliens. He sensed that without the unique ss he wouldn¡¯t be able to be someone in this chaotic world. ¡®Still, I can leave that all for tomorrow¡¯s me,¡¯ he thought drowsily as he stripped out of all of his clothes, preparing to sleep half-naked. Crashing his body into thefortable, puffy bed, he was knocked out within minutes. Outside, the zombies were still prowling the streets, searching for any signs of life. The moon slowly sunk into the horizons as a new dawn arose. And with that dawn, rose the curtains to the Grand Guignol¡¯s next act. >>> Chapter 11: The outside world Azief woke up at approximately 6 in the morning. It was still dark out, though the pitch ck of night had been lightened by a sun that was just below the horizon. Why so early? He did only sleep for a few hours after all. Perhaps it was abination of his strained nerves and his old habits. Drowsily getting up, he rubbed his eyes open. He was half-convinced and half-wishing that everything he experienced just yesterday was some terrible nightmare. Unfortunately for him, as he looked around, he quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t a dream. He wasn¡¯t in his room and, looking back, he also woke up to an unfamiliar ceiling. Shit. ¡°Yesterday wasn¡¯t a dream¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°The stiffs, the aliens, the monstrous beasts¡­ It seems none of it was a figment of his imagination. Howmentable. The world really did end yesterday. On the bright side, a new world begins today, I guess.¡± All he wanted was toy back down, but reality was harsh. If he wanted to stay safe, he couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for too long and he had already overstayed, what he felt was, his wee. Even if Tan wouldn¡¯t mind, would the zombies be as kind? Though theycked intelligence, who could say if some freak coincidence would lead them to discover him. Furthermore, he was constantly learning new things about this new world. He didn¡¯t like that. He hated the feeling of ignorance. Especially now that it could lead him straight to the jaws of death. And though he didn¡¯t fear death, he much preferred to see death on his terms. If he had his way, he would only die when he was old, decrepit, and living in ake-side with his lover. He wanted to die of old age not because of illnesses, gory idents, or drugs. Of course, now, he had to update his list of ways not to die to include getting eaten by some monsters. Actually, now that he was thinking about it, he wanted to die doing something erotic. Maybe sex? Heughed at his unreasonable thoughts. ¡®Today will be¡­ eventful. Hopefully, everything goes well¡­¡¯ Thinking this, he got up and equipped his armor. d in the mysterious clothing, he drew a striking resemnce to Altair from Assassin¡¯s Creed. The only difference was that his outfit was ck and enveloped him in a nearly imperceptible aura. However small it may be, it was still there and added an air of mysteriousness to his being. Looking outside the window, he saw a horrifying view. The streets were filled with, not only, corpses, but reanimated ones as well. Luckily, the vast majority of them had already shambled away from the house. His perception then enveloped everything in a radius of 100 meters, sensing nothing particrly dangerous. ¡°Good,¡± he said, satisfied with the passive skill he learned yesterday. Now that he was ready, he began to organize his thoughts. Goal? Food. Where? The mall. Thankfully he got the storage ring which increased his carrying capacity. Using that, he¡¯d drain the mall of its resources. Canned foods, first aid kits, and medicines. He¡¯d take everything useful. But to do this efficiently, he¡¯d need a helper. This is where Tan came in. He opened the door and went down the stairs. Looking at the sofa in the living room, Tan was there, sleeping peacefully. Azief approached the sofa and nudged him. ¡°Wha-¡± Tan blurted out groggily. The moment Tan recognized Azief he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Azief. You scared me. I thought the zombies breached my defenses and got in somehow.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t. I would¡¯ve noticed and you would¡¯ve died. Get up. We¡¯re moving.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tan said bitterly. Azief didn¡¯t give him one iota of respect. Both of them cleaned their faces and got ready. Tan brought his backpack. It wasn¡¯t big and wouldn¡¯t hinder his running. It even has back support. Azief didn¡¯t bring much that wasn¡¯t already on his body as he already stored pretty much everything he wanted in his storage ring. Just as they were about to leave, Azief decided to say something to Tan before they ventured outside. Tan needed to understand what they would be doing outside. ¡°Tan, do you know where we are going?¡± Then Tan, who was behind Azief, stopped and said, ¡°The mall, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Here¡¯s what I want you to do. You will store food, drinks, and anything useful. Don¡¯t pick up anything else. Pick up anything, and only anything, that you deem useful for our survival. That¡¯s your job.¡± Tan nodded. ¡°Now I want to know, what level are you at, what are your highest stats, and your World Orb items?¡± Azief interrogated. Tan replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m level 1, my highest stat is Spirit, and my weapon is a staff.¡± ¡°Did you bring the staff with you?¡± Azief asked incredulously, seeing nothing that resembled a staff on Tan¡¯s person. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where the fuck is it?¡± ¡°In the kitchen.¡± ¡°Go bring it then!¡± Tan went into the kitchen and brought the staff. Arriving in front of him, Azief then quickly said, ¡°I also want you to level up when we leave.¡± Hearing this, Tan¡¯s face paled. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid of the zombies¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll weaken them. You need to gain some type of power if you want to survive. Besides, if you be a dead weight I¡¯ll leave you. It¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡°You¡­you wouldn¡¯t do that, would you?¡± Tan said, trembling. Could this young man have the heart to leave him to be eaten by the zombies? The answer would be yes. Azief doesn¡¯t know Tan. He doesn¡¯t even owe him anything. If he became dead weight and hindered Azief¡¯s survival, then he would leave him in a heartbeat. After all, if he couldn¡¯t benefit from helping Tan, what function would he serve? A mascot? Tan wasn¡¯t cute and he certainly wasn¡¯t beautiful. And even if he was, Azief hated mascots with the passion of a thousand burning suns. He was helping Tan precisely because Tan could help him. Tan wanted his strength and Azief wanted a pack mule. He didn¡¯t ask much. And if Tan leveled up, it would benefit both of them. ¡°I would,¡± Azief stated matter-of-factly. Hearing this, Tan¡¯s face paled further, but then a face of determination appeared. He understood the world today is different from the world yesterday. Even back then, if you were useless, you¡¯d be disposed of. After all, people were receable. And so he made a decision. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Tan asked, determined to survive. Azief was delighted when he saw the middle-aged man¡¯s will. If possible he didn¡¯t want to be needlessly cruel to people. The world may have changed overnight, but he couldn¡¯t do the same. There were still some traces of sanity in Azief¡¯s mind. This might changeter but, for now, at least, he was still the same as yesterday. He was a bit twisted, but he still had certain boundaries. No rape and don¡¯t touch children. Those actions crossed his bottom line. He hated forceful people and really fucking hated those sickos who could touch children. Both people disgusted him and, no matter how the world changed, Azief would never break these two rules. But apart from those two big NOs, there weren¡¯t many other restrictions. He didn¡¯t like to kill, but he would if push came to shove. Oh, and he didn¡¯t like smokers. Azief looked back at Tan and said, ¡°Easy. Don¡¯t be a dead weight.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid of the zombies and too weak. If I was just afraid, I could deal with it, but I¡¯m also weak. Bravery isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m not as strong as you, if I¡¯m bitten I¡¯ll die, y¡¯know?¡± Azief nodded in understanding. He acknowledged that he was lucky. If not, he, too, might be walking aimlessly and groaning in the street like the other zombies. If not for his luck and gambling, he might be as unconfident as Tan. It was only because he had fought the zombies and won that made him this confident. Strength breeds confidence. Of course, he understood the fear in Tan¡¯s heart. He also was fearful before. But it¡¯s not as if fear was a bad thing. If he wasn¡¯t afraid, he wouldn¡¯t have survived. Fear was good. Fear kept him alive. ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t help you. Here, take these,¡± Azief said as he opened his palm with a shing light. Following the sh, a robe, a knife, a boot, and a glove appear beside them. ¡°Equip them all.¡± Tan took them all and examined them. They helped him to avoid infection from levels 10 to 15 as well as giving him some fairly mediocre stat bonuses. Azief didn¡¯t have such equipment, but he knew that his Shadow Lord Set was capable of enduring infection. After all, when he examined his attire he realized that it had some special properties. Anything that wasn¡¯t level 5 higher than him couldn¡¯t infect him. ¡®One of the perks of a unique ss.¡¯ he thought at the time. After Tan was done equipping his items, Azief continued talking. ¡°I need you to understand something else. I am the main DPS and the vanguard. You are the support. So, when you level up, I want you to invest in spirit. When you reach level 10, quickly ss up and choose a healer profession. If you can promise me this, then I can promise that I will do my best not to ditch you.¡± Tan just smiled bitterly. Did he even have a choice? Still, he wasn¡¯t that bitter. He yed a few RPGs and knew that being a healer had its advantages. Not only did he act as the support in most of his parties, but he also wouldn¡¯t have to fight on the front lines in real life. ¡°I agree,¡± Tan said. ¡°Ok, so here¡¯s the n. In the elementary school, there is an alien. From what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s the boss around here. Most of the other beasts have moved to other ces, maybe they¡¯ve be the bosses of other regions or states. Anyway, they¡¯re not our problem. Right now, most of ours are the stiffs.¡± ¡°You mean zombies?¡± Tan asked. Azief rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I mean stiffs. They may be slow, weak, and stupid, but they might also have the ability to evolve. If we can rise in level, maybe zombies can too. Either way, they¡¯re our main enemies right now.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°The n is to level up. I¡¯m pretty sure that near the mall there will be many more stiffs waiting for us. I might be powerful against individual stiffs, but a horde? Even I can¡¯t win. So here¡¯s what I propose. A cleaning up operation. We won¡¯t raid the mall yet. It¡¯s too dangerous and stupid. We level up first. Only after we strengthen ourselves can we raid the mall.¡± ¡°I thought you said that you would raid the mall today?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a change of ns.¡± He might have been too rash and optimistic. Thinking about it, Temerloh had quite the poption. It¡¯s not as great as the big cities, but it was still a lot. Dealing with all of those zombies and survivors was too much for him right now. Tan just shook his head. Even though Azief changed his ns at a drop of a hat, he couldn¡¯t do anything but follow along. Going outside alone would be equivalent to suicide. ¡°And how do you propose we level up?¡± Tan asked. He was worried, but he already epted his role. ¡°By killing the stiffs, of course. Look. This residential area is filled with back alleys and narrow roads. The environment is perfect for kiting and grinding.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not like you. I can¡¯t one-shot these zombies.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll cut the stiffs¡¯ hands and feet. You just need to smash them with your staff. Sooner orter a skill book will appear. If it¡¯s a sword skill or body technique you concede it to me. If it¡¯s a magic or healing skill, I will concede it to you. How about it?¡± Tan just nodded. ¡°Good, now we leave.¡± They opened the door to the dimly lit outside and saw a couple of zombies around. They were still walking, not realizing that, behind the high walls and decorative bushes, two men were walking into the city of the dead. ¡°Here we go,¡± Azief said and smiled. *** Chapter 12: For tomorrow The pair walked around thebyrinth of alleyways in search of zombies. Tan exhibited signs of pallor as they had just finished fighting a group of 5 zombies. The wind carried with it the nauseating smells of rotten flesh. Let alone the odors, the gruesome sights were enough to make even the most hardened of veterans queasy, let alone someone like Tan. In fact, at the start of their journey, they encountered a child zombie with maggots squirming through its head causing him to vomit. Luckily for him, Azief wasn¡¯t too disturbed and sliced its head as it approached them. In both of their encounters, Tan gawked in amazement at Azief¡¯s near inhuman movement and reflex speeds. He always flowed past the zombies like water while slicing them apart as if they were made out of soggy paper towels. Who knows how many heads he could have taken in the time it took to exin this. Honestly, it was only thanks to Azief that their rtively short journey had been safe and secure thus far. If he was alone, Tan didn¡¯t think he would make it past the second house before he died. Seemingly out of nowhere, Azief made a sharp turn and brought Tan elsewhere. ¡°There¡¯s another group of stiffs,¡± Azief said as he pointed out a group of 4 zombies to Tan. ¡°Prepare yourself. I¡¯m going to attack them. Whatever you do, don¡¯t scream.¡± Tan nodded. Thest time he screamed he attracted 10 zombies. If not for Azief¡¯s quick reaction in killing all the zombies, Tan would already be dead. Even Azief was sweating at the time. Though, not because of the fear of the 10 zombies, but because of the fear that the ten zombies would catalyze a chain reaction of infinitely more zombies. Although he was invincible when he fought a lone zombie or even a small group of them, but thousands of them? Even he would be overwhelmed. He wasn¡¯t a one man army. Swift as the wind, Azief began to attack. He dashed forward, arriving just a few meters before the zombies. And with one slice one of the zombies was already crippled. Another zombie moved forward and tried to attack Azief, but, before it could, he crouched with lightning speed, ducking under the attack and crippling it too. Comparing Azief and the zombie in terms of speed was likeparing an oxcart to a F1 sports car. It was simply iparable. Azief then jumped from his position, distancing him from the stiffs as he motioned for Tan to end their lives. Tan, following Azief¡¯s instructions, came forward, steeling himself to smash the zombie with his staff. Brain matter sttered everywhere and a vile smell entered both of the men¡¯s nostrils. Even Azief was about to puke. This,bined with the gory sight, made Azief increase his killing speed. The three zombies were made quick work of by the duo who then retreated. This was Azief¡¯s n. To find isted zombies and defeat them. ¡°Did you level up?¡± Azief inquired when they reached a safe ce inside somebody¡¯s house. ¡°I¡¯m level 4 now,¡± Tan answered while he was cleaning himself. Azief got up and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s check our loot.¡± ¡°They dropped a few potions. Some for stamina, some for vitality, and some for spirit.¡± Tan summarized as he took inventory. Azief nodded in satisfaction and followed up with, ¡°That is okay. That¡¯s good.¡± ording to their distribution agreement Azief took the stamina and vitality potions while the spirit ones were all given to Tan. ¡°So what now?¡± Tan asked. ¡°We keep grinding and we will raid the mall tomorrow. The higher we level up, the easier it will be.¡± Tan agreed and shortly thereafter, they went out and hunted some more zombies. Determined to ¡°cleanse¡± their base of operations of zombies, they did this for the remainder of the evening. By the time the sun had begun to fade into the horizons, Azief had leveled up to 19 and put all of his points into stamina causing it to reach 20 points. With his improved stats, he rarely ever got tired as his stamina drained exceedingly slowly. Tan had almost reached level 10 and learned Heal and Stamina Drain. Both of which made Azief rather envious. Stamina Drain made it so that Tan rarely had a problem with his stamina, and while Azief also had Heal, when it was in a specialist¡¯s hands there was a clear difference in efficacy. It also served as a soft confirmation of his theory that the drops were customized to the killer. In other words, the World Orb chose the reward based on the difficulty faced and gave a fitting reward. Of course this only was a theory, but it seemed somewhat credible given the circumstances. They had now broken into another house, and seeing that it was rtively safe, the pair decided to stay the night. They were currently both resting as the fight-filled day had exhausted both of them in more ways than one. Tan had never felt so physically, mentally, or emotionally drained and Azief was only slightly better with all of the killing he experienced yesterday. Looking back on the day, in total, they killed about 70 zombies and discovered that if someone wounded the zombies before another person finished it, they would share the experience. In essence, it was a party system. They also had plentiful gains and Tan even got his own storage ring. And, perhaps most importantly, Tan was now capable of holding his own. Inside Azief¡¯s ring were countless supplies, but he stillcked a few necessities. ¡°How¡¯s your ring?¡± Azief asked Tan. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Tan answered. ¡°I store all the supplies in my ring now.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Should we continue?¡± Azief looked outside and shook his head as he exined, ¡°The night is fast approaching. My detection capabilities are somewhat weakened now and I¡¯m pretty sure the zombies are stronger at night. We¡¯ll stay here for the night and get a move on in the morning. Board the front and back doors. Make sure there isn¡¯t anything in the house¡­ Alive or dead.¡± After giving his orders he began to think. Something was off about the mall. The zombies were still swarming the area even though they¡¯d normally if they couldn¡¯t detect anything. Were there survivors in the mall? Perhaps. He hoped that if there were, they wouldn¡¯t interfere with his ns¡­ Wait. He just realized he hadn¡¯t thought of how to break into the mall in the first ce¡­ Back to Tan, he was going about the house and carefully executing Azief¡¯s orders. By now it was clear that Azief took the leader position in the hierarchy. While Tan might be older, Azief was stronger. Not to mention he was generous. In Tan¡¯s eyes, Azief was his get-out-of-zombie-hell ticket. He was young, strong, and powerful. Tan could only sigh in envy. In his mind, he thought that Azief was one of the brave ones that attacked the beasts in the beginning which led him to gaining such awesome power. However, contrary to Tan¡¯s expectations, Azief was like him. He too was fearful. He too hid. The only difference was that Azief was too damn lucky. He had always been one unlucky bastard, but perhaps all of his luck had been saved for that one decisive moment. Once again going to Azief, he had just finished making his bed. He looked outside the window and heaved a sigh of relief. He had gained a great deal of strength today and with Tan¡¯s support, he was bing more and more confident that the zombies no longer posed no threat to him. He now had abination of speed, strength, and endurance which eclipsed the zombies in every aspect. Now, as long as there wasn¡¯t a huge horde of them, they were equivalent to ants under his feet. Smiling contentedly, he closed the windows. And outside, unbeknownst to him, a creature resembling an abnormallyrge cat was stalking the streets. Suddenly its nose twitched as it smelled its prey. *** Editor¡¯s Note: Hmm¡­ Something about the dialoguees off to me as a bit clunky. I¡¯m still an amateur though, so there¡¯s not much I can do about it. It shall suffice as it is I guess. Chapter 13: Reminiscing of her on a cold night The house Tan and Azief had broken into was only one story and didn¡¯t have the luxury of a high ss defense system like in Tan¡¯s home. Azief didn¡¯t have a good vantage point anymore and the house itself didn¡¯t have the high stone walls. Thus, they had to resort to taking turns guarding it. It was now Tan¡¯s turn. Tan looked outside, sighing in relief. He¡¯d survived another day in this new world and reached quite a high level while he was at it. Even though he was ageing, with his subsequent level ups, he felt himself getting healthier. From what Azief told him, with just a bit more EXP, he could choose a ss. Quite frankly, he had to thank Azief. If not for him, Tan would have most likely already died. Tan got his wallet from his storage ring and opened it revealing a picture of a woman wearing a cheongsam. Seeing it, he smiled bitterly. It was a picture of the love of his life. Unfortunately, though he truly loved her, he wasn¡¯t able to marry her because of the fact that both of their families objected. Afterwards, he was put in an arranged marriage with his ex-wife and suffered nearly every day. Now that the world had turned into a hellscape, Tan¡¯s only wish was to see her once again. ¡°Right now you must be as old as me,¡± He reminisced. His head was filled with memories of their childhood, ying around the Pahang River. He still remembered riding a boat to go to the city. He still remembered the mango tree where they engraved their names. He still remembered their mischievous adventures. He remembered it all and each memory haunted him. People always said that to live a fulfilled life is to live with no regrets. But he had one too many. And the greatest of all was when he left her at the wish of his father. Since then, he never truly felt happiness. There was always something missing. Closing his wallet and storing it away in his pocket, Tan made a vow to himself. If he survived this wretched world, he wouldn¡¯t spare any efforts looking for her. Looking outside once again, it was quiet and dark. A sinister and oppressive air filled the night. As if foreshadowing something, the dark clouds blotted the moonlight and the wind carried with it the sounds of groaning zombies. The stench of death was pervasive. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, Tan spotted something¡­ something moving. Focusing on the movement, all he could see was a blur as his heart rate skyrocketed. He was about to wake his partner up, when Azief appeared beside him with his weapon primed and ready. His perception sensed something. ¡°Something there?¡± Azief whispered, causing Tan to nod. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked after Tan¡¯s confirmation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it. It¡¯s too dark and my eyesight is bad,¡± Tan responded. Azief nodded and looked outside. There shouldn¡¯t be any zombies near them, and even if there were, they shouldn¡¯t be fast enough to escape Tan¡¯s vision. A noise rang out above the two as somethingnded on the roof. At this point, they had both pushed their senses to the limit as adrenaline coursed through their veins. ¡°Prepare to fight,¡± Azief warned as he gripped his de tighter. Suddenly, the roof gave out and with a booming sound a beastnded on the floor cracking the concrete beneath its feet. And as the dust was settling, a pair of giant, piercing, feline eyes gazed at the two. In front of them was a giant cat with fangs that resembled a saber-tooth tiger. It had sharp, barbed ws and a bulge on its forehead. It silently eyed the duo akin to a predator eyeing its prey. ¡°Get behind me!¡± Azief urgentlymanded Tan. At the same time, the beast leapt through the air and tried to maul Tan. He only survived because Azief rushed forward and met the beast¡¯s ws with his de. A shing sound rang out and sparks flew. The beast¡¯s strength was overbearing, and as it pressured its opponent the ground underneath them cracked. Azief spat out blood and used his full strength to push the beast away. ¡°Heal me!¡± Azief shouted to his partner. The beast, who had previously targeted Tan, turned its gaze towards Azief and roared, shaking the whole house. ¡®Should I run? No¡­ Can I even run? Considering I couldn¡¯t even track its movement, running would only make me easier prey,¡¯ Azief calcted. He had to go on the offense. This time, Azief took the initiative. Dashing forward, he appeared inside the beast¡¯s range, but thanks to his agility he managed to unscathed against the barrage of attacks by the beast. As its ws nearly decapitated Azief, he was only more determined to kill it. Each exchange further copses the walls around them as w and de marks fill the surroundings. With all of the area damage the fight had caused, it was a marvel that the house itself was still standing. Suddenly, by a stroke of bad luck, as Azief was dodging a swipe, he stepped on a pebble which interrupted his dodge and resulted in the beast grazing one of his arms. ¡°AAAAHHHH!¡± Azief screamed in agony as his blood seeped out and dyed his dark clothing in a deep red. The pain was indescribable. A whole chunk of flesh was cut off. Such a pain was unimaginable. Tan, shocked at the blood, dropped to his knees, dazed. ¡°SNAP OUT OF IT! HEAL ME!¡± Azief yelled. Tan, brought back to reality by the shout, quickly got up and casted Heal. The missing chunk of flesh was magically mending itself. Although he could cast Heal himself, most of Azief¡¯s SP was locked in taming the badger. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t afford any distractions as the beast was still pressing on with its attacks. Thankfully, by this time, Azief had already grasped the beast¡¯s attack patterns. The beast relied on its instincts and was limited in its moveset. This limitation caused the beast¡¯s attacks to be rather predictable. It always swiped right, then left. And even with the meager amounts of variation its brain coulde up with, Azief was always one step ahead. The counterattack would begin. Azief started distancing himself from the beast and feigning weakness. And when it moved forward to attack, he used his hidden de to stab it near its hind legs. Taking the opportunity to distance himself further from the beast, Azief was now outside. The beast was injured. He needed to take advantage of that. His heart was pounding as he pushed his concentration to its limits. As if some type of mental barrier broke, a rush of cool energy filled his head as he found himself in a state of hyper focus. This was a life and death battle. One mistake and he was done. This wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to when he fought the zombies. The zombies were practically wet towels under his de, but the same attacks would be hard pressed to damage the beast in front of him. He looked at the beast, analyzing its strengths and its weaknesses. He was analyzing everything imaginable. Blood was flowing from one of the beasts crippled legs. Its strongest tool was its legs. If he could cripple them all, the beast would be nothing. The fight raged with Azief desperately dodging everything. Tan was in the backlines providing his support. Every single time Azief was injured, Tan casted Heal. This was another of Azief¡¯s advantages. He had support while the beast was alone. On the other hand, the beast was only growing more and more bloodthirsty due to the onught. Lunging forward ferociously, it roared with a volume capable of deafening everything within 3 kilometers. Hearing this disturbance, the horde of zombies near the mall started traveling to its origins. *** Inside the mall, a woman with a bow peered outside from a boarded up window and looked in confusion as the zombies left the area. ¡®What happened?¡¯ she mused to herself as she thought of several survival ns. ¡®I have to gamble,¡¯ she decided while waiting for the remnants of the horde to leave. As soon as most of them had left, she left her hiding spot and moved outside. The nking of an opening steel security shutter attracted whatever zombies had remained and they shambled towards the sound. Unluckily for them, the woman was prepared. She held the bow like a professional athlete and fired at one of the zombies with a sniper¡¯s uracy. Thud. A sinking noise sounded out as the arrow lodged itself dead center in the zombie¡¯s forehead. As she continued her offense, she would asionally hear more roars. Each roar filled her heart with dread. But she had to focus on the task at hand, and after killing a few more zombies, she closed the security shutters and again waited for an opportunity. Chapter 14: Moonlight in the city The beast wanted to kill Azief. No, it wanted to rip him into shreds. How dare an inferior life form rely on tricks to harm it. Its fury was uncontainable and leaked into the surroundings as a dark miasma. Azief could also sense the beast¡¯s anger towards him, but thought that it worked in his advantage. However, he neglected to realize, that logic only applied to other humans. Humans could slip up due to their chaotic emotional state, but who knew if that applied to his current foe. Azief attempted to distance himself once again, but the enraged beast became even stronger, its paw strikes were now apanied with gusts of wind. Azief was forced to jump to the walls of a neighboring house while the beast followed closely behind. With another strike the walls crumbled. ¡°Fuck! The beast¡¯s only growing stronger!¡± Azief couldn¡¯t help but to curse seeing the ever growing strength of the beast that defied reason. The fight was slowly bing more one-sided as he was forced to flee. Now it was not only the beast that was trailing him, but Tan and a slowly encroaching horde of zombies were behind him. Determined to kill the human that injured it, the beast was now also using its tail as a whip which caught Azief unprepared. After being hit, he was thrown 5 meters away, crashing through a wall in the process. He felt as if a giant bashed him away with a sledge hammer. Blood leaked out of his mouth and Azief knew that he had sustained a few internal injuries. This was the worst condition he had ever been in. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Tan yelled as he ran towards Azief to heal him. Doing so, Azief¡¯s internal injuries began to recover while Tan was drained of nearly all of his SP. He then handed Azief a few potions to finish the job. Time seemed to pause as both Azief and the beast stared at each other. It was only now that he was ring at the beast did he notice that the end of its tall was shaped like that of an Ankylosaurus¡¯¡ªa mace. Azief hadn¡¯t used all of his strength yet, but his vitality and stamina were decreasing speedily. If not for Tan¡¯s support, Azief would be dead by now. Wiping the blood from his mouth, he drew a terrifying visage. His face seemed almost to be contorted in an inhuman manner. He didn¡¯t survive in a zombie infested area to be eaten by a fucking beast! He would survive! He would live! He would thrive! After suffering a setback his determination was reborn, and while looking at the beast an immaterial me appeared in his eyes. Such an action had surpassed the realm of bravery and transcended into the realm of foolhardiness. But perhaps, in this new world, bravery wasn¡¯t enough. From now on a mixture of bravery and stupidity would be required. Although Tan¡¯s heal had begun his recovery, Azief would need more if he wanted to return to his peak. And though he wanted to heal himself, in his current condition, doing so would far surpass the realm of stupidity andnd him in a graveyard. While Azief was just a step away from reaching level 20, the beast managed to force him to such a pathetic state. If it was someone else in Azief¡¯s position, they probably would¡¯ve already been chopped up and eaten by the beast which greatly surpassed the highest level human. And although he did manage to inflict a single wound on the beast¡¯s hind legs it merely served to restrict the beast¡¯s speed. They were circling each other in a deadlock when the beast broke it to lunge towards its adversary. Azief dodged sideways, narrowly escaping, and activated his skill ¡°shing Wind¡±, increasing his strength and speed. His buffs would onlyst for five minutes and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the skill again because of its CD. If he didn¡¯t win the fight within the next 5 minutes he wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Bursting forward with a power that exceeded the limits of a human, he shed at the beast. His de drew a half-moon shaped energy that shed at the beast¡¯s front legs. The energy was met with great resistance before it managed to cut a wound in the beast¡¯s steel-like muscle. Azief could only be awed at the beast¡¯s toughness. The beast had also realized how dangerous its cornered prey was and grew even more incensed. Once again roaring, it ignored its wounds and leapt towards Azief filled with killing intent. Confronted with such a sudden burst of speed and power, Azief was pinned down by the beast, who smashed him to the ground. He wanted to curse at the beast again, but before he could blood spurted from his mouth. The sound of bones cracking was heard, and the ground beneath him was cracked. Tan could only watch the battle with trepidation and hope that Azief could win. If not, he too would be a meal. Still, as a third party, he noticed something that Azief didn¡¯t. The bulge on the beast head. Could it be? Seeing that Azief pinned down, Tan realized that it might be their only chance. He yelled. ¡°The forehead, Azief! Smash its forehead!¡± Hearing Tan¡¯s yells, Azief suddenly realized something. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ At this point, he was desperate enough to grasp any straws he was given. All he needed was a chance to fight back and he could live another day. One chance. Using all of the strength he could muster Azief punched the beast on its head. And crying in pain, the beast leapt back and released Azief from its clutches. ¡°HEAL!¡± Azief yelled at Tan while he drank some potions. His wounds began to close up once again. The bulge! That was the beast¡¯s weak point! With this he could win. Azief, growing overconfident after learning of the beast¡¯s weakness, would soon realize why it was so dangerous to underestimate his enemy. This beast wasn¡¯t just any regr beast. Though meager, it still was somewhat intelligent. Reying the fight in its head, it realized that the only reason that its prey was still alive was the weaker human that it ignored. Changing its target, it lunged towards Tan without warning. Azief was shocked. Tan was too far away and by the time he could get over to help it would be toote. Fuck! With one great swipe of its paw, Tan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. If Azief didn¡¯t get there soon, he really would die. Knowing this, Azief leapt forward and aimed his de towards the beast¡¯s forehead. As if through preternatural means, his speed reached new heights as he stabbed the beasts bulge spraying blood everywhere. And in its death throes, the beast shrieked and tried to bring its killer down with it. Unfortunately, its attempts were futile as it copsed in a puddle of its own blood before its mighty swipe could even touch a hair on Azief¡¯s head. Taking advantage of the beast¡¯s weakened condition Azief stabbed it in all of its vitals until a notification appeared. You have advanced to level 20 and earned 2 stats points. 5 additional stats points have been rewarded for being the 25th person in the world to reach level 25. Skill points have been unlocked. Every time you level up, you will now be rewarded with stats and skill points. ¡°All to Vitality,¡± Aziefmanded. He now realized the true usefulness of vitality. Unexpectedly, another notification appeared: Your Shadow Lord Set has absorbed enough souls to evolve 1 item. Which would you like to evolve? ¡°The Sharp Sword,¡± Azief said absentmindedly as he saw Tan¡¯s wretched condition and rushed over. The Sharp Sword has evolved to the Dark Sword Of Souls. Dark Sword Of Souls ¡ñ Attack: 30-55 ¡ñ Sneak Attack: 40-70 ¡ñ Durability: 1220/1220 ¡ñ Has the ability to evolve when it absorbs the required souls. Azief didn¡¯t pay attention to the messages from the World Orb as he examined Tan¡¯s wounds. The blood near Tan¡¯s arms was turning ck while his veins turned blue. Looking at these signs, Azief was certain Tan was infected. Azief expression hardened. He knew what he had to do, but would he have the strength to do it? ¡°I¡¯m infected aren¡¯t I?¡± Tan asked, seeing Azief¡¯s expression. Azief said nothing and only nodded. Tan coughed and looked upwards bitterly. Before the fight began the dark clouds had blotted out the sky. Perhaps it was fitting that they would go away after the fight had concluded and he was on the verge of death. Seeing the first rays of moonlight, Tan could only think one word: beautiful. ¡°Could you do something for me Azief?¡± Tan requested. ¡°Anything within my power.¡± ¡°Get my wallet out from inside my left pocket. I want to see it.¡± This request baffled Azief, but he did it nheless. ¡°Open it¡­¡± When Azief opened it, he realized there was a photo of a woman wearing a cheongsam. Her beauty was juxtaposed by the bleakness of the ck and white picture and the wear and tear it¡¯d sustained over the years. Showing the picture to Tan, he shed a couple tears of regret. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll never see her again¡­¡± Tan grieved. After a few moments had passed, he stiffened his resolve, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Azief, cut off my head. I don¡¯t want to end up like them.¡± He motioned into the distance at the approaching horde. Azief nodded. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. This was his first time killing a human being. A human being that had just saved his life not minutes past. However, they didn¡¯t have a choice. The moment Tan was infected; he was destined to die. ¡°Make it quick.¡± Tan pleaded. ¡°I will¡­¡± Tan closed his eyes one final time and with one fell swoop, his head rolled from his body. Azief quickly took all the items except for the robe. Though it was a meaningless gesture, he didn¡¯t have the heart to leave Tan¡¯s naked corpse. If he was considered foolish for being sentimental in such a situation, then so be it! He wasn¡¯t heartless quite yet. Without looking back, he dashed away from the zombie horde by himself. ¡°Alone again¡­¡± *** Editor¡¯s Note: Though I¡¯m not quite satisfied with how the dialogue turned out (as in my note in chapter 12), I¡¯m pretty satisfied with how things turned out here. I think the fight scene and climax to the whole Tan Arc really panned out. Chapter 15: The howl that broke the silence In the mall, there was one survivor. It was a woman and she was currently sitting by herself in the dark. Her name was Sofia. She was the only child of a poor family. She didn¡¯t have enough money to further her studies and was stuck in a dead-end job just to pay the bills. Her father was an abusive fuck who beat her and her mother within an inch of their lives. Unable to stand it anymore, her mother divorced her father a long time ago. She was now 24 years old. It was dark. And silent. Although it was somewhat contradictory, the only words she could think to describe her current situation were: the darkness is blinding and the silence is deafening. Oh and the smell. Or rather the stench. She couldn¡¯t stand the stench of death. Still, she could only endure it. After all, her only alternative was to go outside and going outside to face the zombies meant death. Her death. And so she endured the darkness. Endured the silence. And endured the odors. Previously she had been scared half to death by the roars of some unknown beast that seemed toe nearer to her. But now the silence was only interrupted by the asional noises of a zombie. She almost preferred hearing the roars. If she did, at least she would know for certain if the beast was near her. While she bided her time she would asionally look outside, hoping. Hoping that there would be something to help her escape. She knew she was safe where she was, but, at the same time, knew that it wouldn¡¯tst forever. She would have to leave eventually. However, for now, the mall was safe and where she would call her home for the foreseeable future. Before the Fall, she and her boyfriend both worked in the mall. She was a cashier and he was a guard. It was thanks to her boyfriend that she hadn¡¯t made any dumb mistakes which resulted in her death. Or rather it was due to the fact that he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut which resulted in her learning all about the mall¡¯s security. The reason her survival was more due to his bbermouth than to the person himself, was because he abandoned her in the mall a few days ago. But it¡¯s not like she could me him. He only did so after trying (and failing) to get her to run away with him. Why didn¡¯t she run? Was it because she could predict that running outside would be riskier than staying put? No. She wasn¡¯t a irvoyant. She was just too scared to move and was, therefore, left behind. Then, in some strange twist of fate, her fear paid off as everyone who ran away was eaten by strange beasts. She could do nothing but hide, praying the beasts wouldn¡¯t find her. She was lucky. The beasts quickly left after killing everyone that ran. Getting out of her hiding spot, she assessed the situation and puked when she saw the mountain of corpses the beasts left behind. The floor was now coated in slick blood. She would¡¯ve puked again, but her stomach was already empty fromst time. Recalling what her boyfriend had told her, if she pressed a couple of buttons the mall would go into lockdown. She had no other choice. She would rather spend time locked inside the mall with the corpses than to risk her life trying to flee. That night, shocked at the events that transpired, she tried to take a nap to calm her nerves. And just as she was about to drift off to sleep, she heard a noise. Looking at its origin she saw a shocking sight. The dead bodies had got to their feet and started walking. They were groaning and looked as if they had just gotten off the filming set of a zombie movie. Then, hearing a noise, they turned around towards Sofia. They wanted to eat her. At first she was terrified, but as they drew closer she realized that if she didn¡¯t do something she would end up like them. She nocked an arrow using her bow and shot. She had a clear talent and her bow handling was impable. Each time an arrow took flight a zombie would copse as an arrow appeared in the middle of its forehead. And though she was scared, she couldn¡¯t tremble as trembling meant missing. And missing meant death. She remembered that there were about 32 corpses. She¡¯d have to kill 32 zombies. It was 3 in the morning by the time she finished her cleanup. She was exhausted, mentally and physically. Her finger was bleeding and her shoulder de was sprained. All of her injuries were sustained in the course of her firing her bow. Still, it was quite amazing that she managed to survive and even kill a mall full of zombies with just her bow and a quiver of arrows. Solely relying on sneak attacks, she was able to get to level 7 and put all of her points into agility and a new stat called uracy. She also learned a few skills as well as getting a storage ring. Quickly realizing its use, she stored everything into it. Gold coins, food, medicine. Anything she could find went into her ring. Making sure that there weren¡¯t anymore threats, she was finally able to rest. When she woke up the next day, she saw that there was a horde of zombies surrounding the mall. She was too scared to even make a single sound. It had gotten to a point where she ate on the highest floor just to avoid detection from the sound of her chewing. This went on for what felt like an eternity. Time passed and she continued waiting. It worked before, why wouldn¡¯t it work again? After all, she was only alive because she stayed in one ce. More time passes as the hours blurred into one big conglomerate. Back to the present, she was sitting in the dark, alone with her thoughts. Her boyfriend was dead. Hell, most of the people in the world should¡¯ve died if this disaster wasn¡¯t just regional. Thinking about it further, she realized that her mother was also most likely dead. ¡®No! There¡¯s no way she died!¡¯ She stubbornly grasped onto that one grain of hope. She could ept it if anyone else died, but her mother? The only one who truly cared for her? She must¡¯ve lived. If she died, Sofia didn¡¯t know how she could continue on. At this point, a fire of determination was lit within her. She would find her mother. She was about to take another nap when she heard a new sound outside. It was the sound of something being cut. Getting up from her bed and jumping down from the third floor, shended as silently and deftly as a cat. Her bow was already in her hands. ¡®Is it another monster?¡¯ she thought to herself before she peeked outside. What she saw shocked her. A man d in ck clothing was slicing down zombies left and right. He stood on one spot, steady as a mountain. The aura of power emanated from him. His moves were fluid and his strikes were domineering. He didn¡¯t rush towards the zombies, but rather used the least amount of movement possible to dodge their attacks before shing at them. And with each of his attacks, the life of a zombie was reaped. Sofia was full of excitement. She knew full well how hard it was to do what the man was doing. She marveled at his silhouette and thought, ¡®This is true power! He might be a soldier or a policeman that survived the initial attack. Could he be part of a special ops. team the government sent to battle these monsters?¡¯ Watching how he fought, she knew that if she could ally herself with him, her chances at survival would grow exponentially. Sofia was a woman who believed in the government. Although she lived in witness to its numerous failings, she still had hope. Hope in the only party that had ruled Mysia for the past five decades. Hope that no matter how corrupts a government, it surely wouldn¡¯t abandon its people as easily as her boyfriend abandoned her. Sofia stared intently at the man trying to discern his appearance. Unfortunately, not only was it dark, but his face was hidden by a hood. Suddenly, as if sensing something, his eyes darted in her direction causing Sofia to be startled. ¡®Did he see me? Impossible!¡¯ She leapt away from the crack she used to watch as her heart began to pound. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Azief was dodging the zombies¡¯ attacks with apparent ease. Of course, if it was before when he was only level 10, he would have long been overwhelmed. But after the grueling boss fight he had just been in, something like this was child¡¯s y. More ever, by grinding, he had now gotten to level 23, gaining 4 stat points and 2 skill points. Right now, he simply wanted to finish grinding and cleaning up the zombies near the mall. Afterward, when he was safe in the shelter of the mall, he could think about where to allocate his rewards. Even after Tan¡¯s death, his n remained unchanged. He would go and raid the mall, maybe even resting for a bit. ¡®This is just a stop. One of many¡­¡¯ he mused. He needed to confirm his family¡¯s fate. If they survived, Azief would protect them until they found a way to safely live inside this new world. If not, Azief would have to do it alone. Another thing he noticed was that when he reached level 20 the rewards the zombies gave him grew smaller. Furthermore, it seemed like every 10 levels was an important milestone where the system would unlock something as he grew qualitatively. His mind was full of musings as he kept slicing the zombies and collecting all the loot. Even before he was level 20 he was fully capable of one shotting the zombies, let alone now that his stats had reached an astonishing level. To give one example, his base agility was now at 35 and with all of his bonuses, it reached 47. ¡°Should I test Divine Sense?¡± Azief wondered. He had gotten this skill a while back and had yet to test it. Reputedly, it could detect living organisms. As he used the technique to cast out a divine sense, sensed someone. Someone living. Darting his eyes in the direction of his sense, he thought, ¡®Someone¡¯s still alive!¡¯ A survivor? Knowing this, Azief sped up his killing and before he knew it the ground in front of the mall was littered with zombie heads. None of these corpses would get up again. Azief approached the mall and said with amanding tone, ¡°Open the shutters.¡± If the person inside didn¡¯tply, he would force his way in. Suddenly cking sounded as the shutters were being raised. Azief took a breath of relief. It looked like the person wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Azief lifted his hood, waiting for the shutters to finish lifting. As soon as they did, he looked in front of him at the woman who was waiting for him on the other side. Their eyes met and they were both shocked. He knew her. ¡°Sofia?¡± ¡°Azief?¡± The wind blew as an awkward pause and staring began. ¡°You..¡± both of them said. ¡°Whatever, hurry up! Come inside before more of their kind arrive,¡± Sofia was the first to break the awkwardness and Azief just nodded. He entered and the mall shut down once again. *** Editor¡¯s Note: Proofreading really gave me a new sense of respect for the authors, editors, and trantors of the world. Like seriously, at my speed, it could take me anywhere from 15-20 hours to finish just 10 chapters. Chapter 16: With a calm heart As he entered the mall, his clothes fluttered in the wind drafts. They both paused and looked at each other in silence before Sofia broke the silence. ¡°You¡­. are strong.¡± The awkward atmosphere between the two hadn¡¯t gone away, even after the shutters had closed. ¡°Hmm¡­ Indeed¡­¡± Azief replied without an expression. His eyes wandered around his surroundings before a light shed around his body and his de disappeared. ¡°You survived, huh?¡± From his tone of voice, it seemed that he didn¡¯t think that someone like her was capable of surviving. She only stared back in reply. Complicated expressions could be seen drifting across their faces as they remembered their history. Or maybe it was better put as theirck of one? They weren¡¯t ever in a rtionship, nor could they even be considered friends. They were just acquaintances from the same sports school in Temerloh. She was the ss athlete and he the ss fool. From years 1 to 3, he had been forced into such a position by peer pressure just to fit in. But in thest 2 years of high school, he had be much more unamodating as he just wanted to do well on his exams as he caught ¡°senior fever¡± Anyway, he and Sofia were ssmates. Nothing more, nothing less. They neither hated, nor liked each other. Their only interactions were asionally greeting each other to hold up pretenses. Azief didn¡¯t change much. His face was only somewhat marred with e and he now gave off a foreboding aura. Still nothing was too different physically. Sofia was still slender and her face also didn¡¯t change much. She still sports long hair though she was a bit tanner than before. Azief always had a problem remembering names. But faces? Even if he wanted to forget he couldn¡¯t. As for Sofia, although he hadn¡¯t left a strong impression on her, she had a great memory. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Azief asked, putting his hood back on. He was clearly intending to cut things short. There were many things Azief needed to do right now. He just wanted some alone time to collect his thoughts, rest, and allocate his rewards. He had experienced too much fucked up shit in one day to entertain Sofia any longer. He really was suited to being a solo yer. Sofia was startled by this sudden change and replied, ¡°2 days? Since the start of everything.¡± ¡°Weapon?¡± he asked while conducting a quick scan with his divine sense. It turned up negative. She was the only other living being in the mall. ¡°Bow and arrow.¡± ¡°Appropriate, considering your aptitude.¡± he said as he turned towards her. His eye seemed to see through her and she felt that she couldn¡¯t hide any secrets from his gaze. ¡°You use a de right?¡± ¡°Yes. Have you ssed up?¡± ¡°ssed up?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? What level are you??? ¡°7.¡± Azief sighed. It was true that most people could fight the zombies at such a level. He wasn¡¯t special. But he was impressed when he examined the corpses. Each one was shot dead with one arrow to the head. ¡°When you hit level 10 you can ss up. Choose carefully. I¡¯m only going to be here for the night. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow after I resupply,¡± Azief announced his intention. He thought she might view herself as the territory¡¯s boss, but considering their level disparity Azief wasn¡¯t afraid of her attacking. Even if she did, he could easily subdue her. He fought a gigantic tiger and survived to tell the tale. He could handle this girl. ¡°Can Ie?¡± Sofia suddenly asked. Azief sighed. He had somewhat expected her to ask something like that, but Tan¡¯s death had already been a blow to his confidence. Now, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to protect anyone, even with his power. Though most creatures couldn¡¯t harm him, having apanion was having a liability. Besides, they had different destinations. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my vige. There might be other beasts on the way and I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll be safer with me.¡± When she heard this she trembled. Still, her decision remained steady. With the power he had shown, he was definitely stronger than her. She could only gamble on that power. After all, she knew she couldn¡¯t stay in the mall forever. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Fine¡­ But if you¡¯reing with me, you have to contribute. If you slow me down, I¡¯ll leave you. If you attract monsters, I¡¯ll leave you. If you try to harm me, I¡¯ll leave you.¡± Sofia was somewhat shocked as she tried to reconcile the current Azief with her image of the ss clown. It had truly been too long since they were in high school. 6 years had passed, and, with that time, the boy she remembered was no more. Years of battling with depression and a low self-esteem had changed him. He now rarely trusted other people, including himself. Especially after Tan¡¯s death. Looking towards the second story, he said coldly, ¡°Now, pack some supplies. At dawn we leave.¡± He didn¡¯t want Sofia to think that he was some kind of hero who would help or sacrifice himself for her selflessly. Such thoughts would only lead to her death. After piging the first floor for supplies, he directly leapt up to the second floor and left Sofia standing in amazement. She could jump down from that height with ease, but ascending was another matter entirely. Jumping down only required that she be light, jumping up also required great strength. Seeing this only reaffirmed her decision. She wanted to use his strength to survive this new world. And Sofia knew that Azief understood this too because while she was using him, he was using her. For what, she didn¡¯t quite know. But the fact he epted her offer meant that he had some use in mind. ¡®Well, whatever¡¯s fine by me¡­¡¯ she thought as she smiled and rxed for the first time since the Fall. Slowly climbing the stairs, her heart was calm. >>>>> Chapter 17: Moving out After the two went to their respective sides of the mall, there were no more words to be said and the sounds of silence filled the air. He was situated very far away from Sofia who was already snoozing off. He really couldn¡¯t understand how someone in their position could sleep that soundly. Unbeknownst to him, it was only due to his presence she could rest so easy. If it was before, a light pitter-patter could send her into a full-blown panic attack. For whatever reason, his presence reassured her and she dropped her guardspletely. If Azief knew her train of thought, he would haveughed at her for being naive. Nheless, he didn¡¯t and was currently lost in thought thinking. Azief had finished the first step of many in his grand n and his storage ring was almost full of supplies. What he wanted to do now was to return to his vige to check on his family. After sorting all of that business out, he woulde back and deal with the matter of his advancement quest. He would make the Shadow Lord ss his, even if he died trying. In this new world, status meant nothing. Money meant nothing. The only thing that meant something was power and, right now, the best way to gain power was to fully unlock his unique ss. He was also sure that there was something he had missed when he killed the beast with Tan and wanted to go back and check. Thinking up to that point, Azief checked his status: Status ¡ñ Name: Lord Shadow ¡ñ Gender: Male ¡ñ Level: 20 ¡ñ ss: Shadow Lord ¡ñ Strength: 14 (+8) ¡ñ Agility: 35 (+12) ¡ñ Vitality: 11 (+14) ¡ñ Stamina: 20 ¡ñ Spirit: 17 (+10) ¡ñ Endurance: 10 (+6) ¡ñ Equipment: ¡ð Storage Ring ¡ð Ring Of Minimal Strength. ¡ð Ring Of Minimal Strength. ¡ð Ring Of Dark Spirit. ¡ð Ring Of Speed ¡ð Shadow Lord Set ¡ñ Skills ¡ð Passive ¡ö Body Fortification I ¡ö Precision I ¡ö Perception I ¡ö Divine Sense I ¡ð Active ¡ö Beast Tamer II ¡ñ Strong Fist Badger Taming Time: 6 days ¡ö Heal I ¡ö shing Wind I It seemed like his status board had changed slightly after unlocking skill points. Now, after each skill, a roman numeral was attached to signify its level. This entire time, he had been wondering which skill he should level up. Maybe shing Wind I? That would certainly increase his offensive power. Maybe Heal I? If he did he could walk the path of a rogue healer. Precision? Perhaps that would help him target vital points? Thinking about it for a while, he came to a decision. He¡¯d level up Beast Tamer II. It would be another 6 days before his pet was finished taming. That was too long. If he sessfully tamed the badger, it would be the same as gaining another life. Thest time he upgraded his skill, it shortened the taming time. That was what he was betting on. ¡°One point to Beast Tamer II.¡± Beast Tamer II has been upgraded to Beast Tamer III. ¡ñ Using this skill, you can tame world orb beasts. To tame, use the skill on one of the beasts and keep them, for the indicated amount of time, inside the beast portal. Activating a beast portal requires 2 SP per hour. The cooldown depends on the beast tamed. ¡ñ This skill is nearing perfection. When it reaches the pinnacle, it will have the chance to evolve. ¡ð Strong Fist Badger Taming Time: 17 Hours Reading the notification Azief was excited. In less than a day, he would have a reliable bodyguard. Laying down, he dozed off. The sun had risen and it was a new day. The two people in the mall were preparing to leave. Most of the mall has been cleaned out into their storage rings. Sofia had two storage rings and was the designated pack mule. Azief, of course, was the main attacker. ¡°Ready?¡± Azief asked as he threw on his hood. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Open the gates.¡± Then Azief ordered. ¡°Follow me. We need to get to the ce where I fought the beast yesterday.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hearing Azief¡¯s orders, she finally understood where yesterday¡¯s beastial roars came from. ¡°I need something.¡± ¡°Is it so important that you need to go back there?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being nosy. Do you want to follow me or not?¡± Azief simply stated and walked away. Sofia ground her teeth in anger. He didn¡¯t listen to her input at all. Still, she had no choice to follow. They slowly made their way to the area where Azief left Tan¡¯s corpse. asionally there would be some zombies that ran over to attack them, but the pair dealt with them seamlessly. Nheless they were slightly worried. This, after all, showed that zombies did in fact have the capability to evolve. When Azief killed the zombies in the past, they always dropped golden coins, but something had changed. Now only silver and copper coins dropped. However, Azief noticed something that caused him toe up with a new hypothesis. When Sofia killed the zombies, items and gold coins still dropped. What if gold only dropped when fighting monsters that were in the same level as you? What if the stronger people got, the harder it was to gain something from a lower level opponent? If that was true, it would exin why grinding zombies was less effective for him. If he reached level 30, perhaps these zombies wouldn¡¯t even give him anything. Regardless, Azief kept on killing. Although it was a somewhat tedious task, killing zombies didn¡¯t take much of his stamina due to his evolved sword and stats. And any that was consumed was regenerated by his spirit stat. To bepletely honest, he could have easily left the killing to Sofia to level her up, but he realized that whenever he killed a zombie, a translucent dark grey orb entered his sword. It was collecting his victim¡¯s souls to regenerate its durability and to evolve further. By his calctions, he could kill 100 to 200 zombies before his sword¡¯s durability dropped by a point. This little detail made Azief happy because it meant that he wouldn¡¯t have to change his armor as it grew with him and was capable of repairing itself. Fighting the entire way there, they now approached the area he was in yesterday. Even with his enhanced eyesight, the only traces of Tan¡¯s corpse were the smeared blood on the floor. Suddenly his expression took a turn for the worse. Someone was trying to steal his bead. Rushing over, he left Sofia to collect their loot. Azief appeared next to the man, stealthily as a shadow, and drop kicked him, cracking his armour and sending him flying. And though he seemed to be fit and muscr, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to protect himself. The people following the muscly man, who appeared to be their leader, gasped. Azief stood on the beast corpse and looked around furiously. ¡°Where. The. Fuck. Is. The. Bead.¡± Even though his voice was quiet, everyone around him could clearly hear his words as he enunciated each and every single syble. He fought a horde of zombies, risked his life to fight the beast, and even lost hispanion to kill the beast. If he let someone else reap the fruit of his efforts, he would truly be damned. As he stood there, seething in anger, he seemed to emanate a physical aura. His spectators could practically see the inky ckness that seeped from his being. ¡°I will ask you one more time. WHERE. IS. MY. BEAD!¡± Everyone unconsciously shuddered. The venom that dripped from each word was enough to terrify grown men, and the killing intent was palpable. If he found out any one of these people took his bead, it would result in a party wipe. He couldn¡¯t care less about the loss of human life at this point. He had to have the bead! As he coldly assessed the group in front of him, he felt, for the first time, what it was like to be truly powerful. Powerful enough to lord over the lives of people like ants. It was an intoxicating feeling. Out of the 12 people, only the muscled, armored man seemed somewhat strong, but Azief was confident that if he really wanted to do something, he would only have to use one move. Behind him, a woman could be seen catching up. On her face was a silly expression of shock. This was her first time seeing people other than Azief. Not only that, but Azief seemed to be suppressing all of them. Remembering why they were there in the first ce, she figured out what happened. ¡®They stole Azief¡¯s loot¡­¡¯ Sofia couldn¡¯t predict what would happen next. She looked at Azief, standing overbearing as a mountain, and then looked at the group. Suddenly, Azief made his move. *** Editor¡¯s Note: Formatting the status board was¡­ a challenge. So, first of all, it seemed like he had the right number of stats, but his vitality didn¡¯t increase at all even though he just put a bunch into it a couple chapters ago. So I took the creative liberty to put a couple points into Azief¡¯s VIT. I also really wish you guys could see the table boss designed. It¡¯s an actual status board. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to work in All¡¯s reader interface so I reced it with just a couple bullet points. I¡¯m not even sure that my formatting will transfer over, so I¡¯ll have to check on that. Anyway, if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just figure out another way¡­ Editor from the future: Well shit. The next three chapter files got corrupted. 5-6 hours of hard work vanished just like that¡­ *sigh* I¡¯ll get those out by tomorrow then. Chapter 18: Unexpected encounter Hamad was a normal policeman. Even though he wasn¡¯t a high ranking officer, he was a responsible man. He had a loving family in Johor, a grandmother at Lipis, and rtives in Taiping. Right now, all he wanted was to go home. Though it couldn¡¯t be said he was a special case. Everywhere the survivors were prayers for a return to normalcy resounded. Unfortunately, their prayers fell upon deaf ears. All around the world the dead were rising and attacking the living. Chaos was omnipresent. Luckily, humanity still had some hope. They had hope found in facing amon enemy. They had hope to unite against the walking dead. They had hope to rise against the man-eating beasts. From Hamad¡¯s perspective, thew of the jungle wouldn¡¯t ever work. Humans were tooplicated for something so simple. During the fall, he was patrolling Joy Park, and given hisbat training he was able to rescue a few people. Naturally, he became their leader. And on the first night, those 12 people, together, and watched as the dead arose as zombies. Unlike Azief¡¯s conclusion that it was some alien experiment, Hamad and Co. believed that the zombies were due to some mutant virus. Perhaps he was influenced by his¡­ macabre taste in stories, however, as he was a big fan of zombie apocalypse stories. His right and left hands were a Chinese archer couple, Amber and Roy. They didn¡¯t tell Hamad their Chinese names and, honestly, he didn¡¯t care. With everything going on he had enough to worry about, let alone their names. When they ssed up, Hamad chose to be a berserker, while the couple both chose to be archers. He, along with the rest of his group, had seeded in killing Mutated Rat. Then, using some niche skills, they dug into the debris and bided their time, waiting for the zombie horde to leave. Shortly after the zombies had been drawn away by beastial roars they had broken out and killed a few isted groups of zombies causing almost everyone to ss up. How ironic. They were hiding only a few kilometers away from Azief and by a stroke of fortune, this coincidence allowed them to survive. Out of curiosity (and perhaps a dash of idiocy) they decided to make their way to where they heard the death cries of the beaste from. It was then that Lakshmi, an Indian woman, saw something. A gigantic beast corpse. Reporting to Hamad, the group walked over to the corpse and marveled at it. Roy and Amber shuddered, imagining what the beast would be like when it was alive. ¡°What is that?¡± Lakshmi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hamad answered with the World Orb¡¯s tranting function¡¯s assistance. And as he approached the beast corpse he sighed. He was afraid. How couldn¡¯t he be? Only madmen wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He took a deep breath. Calm down. He needed to calm down. Crouching down and picking up a pebble, he turned to his group and said, ¡°Fallback. I need to check whether or not it¡¯s still alive.¡± The others nodded andplied. Throwing the pebble with all his strength, a dull thud rang out¡­ and nothing. ¡°It¡¯s dead,¡± he sighed in relief. The others simrly sighed. Then, as Hamad was about to walk away, he caught a glimmer from the corner of his eye. Following this shine, he approached the beast corpse. ¡°Sir Hamad?¡± One of the Chinese called. ¡°We have to go!¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Hamad said, preupied with trying to find the source of that glimmer. Suddenly, he found it. It was in the beast¡¯s stomach. Reaching for a knife, he began to dissect the beast. Its flesh was hard as steel and he began to sweat. Finally his efforts were rewarded and he pulled a bead from the corpse¡¯s stomach. ¡°Hell¡¯s this?¡± he mused. His hairs stood up. Danger! He was about to back away when something abruptly mmed against him. Whatever had mmed into him hit him at such a velocity that he flew back onto the asphalt. He winced as he felt that he had broken some ribs through his steel armor. No wait¡­ his armor was also cracked. What kind of power was this? Struggling to breath, he got to his feet and looked at his adversary. If he wasn¡¯t wearing armor, he would have been gravely injured. His attacker was a young man donned in ck clothing with a hood obscuring his face. He was a messenger of death. Behind him, his posse gasped in dread. Hamad was the strongest in their ragtag bunch. If he was incapitatied in one strike from their new assant, what could he do to them? Out of reflex, they began to ready their weapons only to be stopped by Lakshmi. ¡°Don¡¯t! Stay your hands.¡± The hooded man was too strong. He even emanated an air of superiority. The air of strength. Azief couldn¡¯t have expected that, as his level grew, he was slowly breaking past his mortal constraints. He wasn¡¯t human. No, he was a natural predator. This fundamental difference in status caused a sense of dread in the humans in front of him. Their survival instincts screamed at them that there was a gulf between them that they couldn¡¯t cross. The hooded man¡¯s robe fluttered in the wind with an unrestrained and deadly aura. After a brief pause, he yelled. His thunderous voice shook the very cores of the group. Fear seeped into the very core of Hamad¡¯s being. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t fear even if he had to face a group of 100 zombies headfirst, but the hooded man¡¯s existence was too baleful. ¡°WHO ARE YOU AND WHY ARE YOU STEALING MY LOOT!¡± It struck Hamad. At first, he thought the man had attacked them unprovoked, but now he realized. The bead. That damn bead was the man¡¯s loot. Wait! Hamad looked to the gigantic beast¡¯s corpse and to the hooded man. If what was in the corpse¡¯s body was the man¡¯s loot¡­ didn¡¯t that mean he killed the creature? Fuck. Everyone took a deep breath as they understood that the hooded man¡¯s statements implied. The Hooded Man moved. >>>>>>>>>>>> Editor¡¯s Note: ? Guess who¡¯s back, back again. Sus is back, tell a friend. ? Miss me? Sorry for the dys. Got sick with a pretty bad case of strep. 104F fever had me in bed and recovering most of my break. And then afterwards my teachers collectively decided to pile a shit ton of work onto my head. Unfortunate as it is, the result was that these chapters got dyed ¡¯til now. Author note: Sus really did a lot for me. A round of apuse for him Chapter 19: First appearance The hooded man appeared in front of Hamad, looking down at him. ¡°Give that to me.¡± A cold andmanding tone. Hamad was familiar with this kind of tone, but normally only his superiors would use it. That didn¡¯t stop the hooded man¡¯s words from sending chills down his back, however. It was almost like he waspletely devoid of emotions. Azief never had a good impression of the police. In his mind, all government cronies were corrupt. Mobs like regr police officers took small bribes that might not even amount to 50 ringgit, while the higher-ups took enough bribes tofortably fund a family for a lifetime. Still, it wasn¡¯t as if he hated the police, after all, if he was in their position, he¡¯d take any bribes he could get too. At the end of the day, everyone needs money to live. Back to the present, Hamad handed the bead back to Azief. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. Or rather, he didn???t have the luxury to do so. Azief radiated a crushing pressure and Hamad didn¡¯t want to find out what would happen if he disobeyed. Then, from behind, came a girly voice. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sofia asked. ¡°My loot,¡± came the reply from Azief as he observed the bead. It felt solid, but a little bit squishy at the same time. Now that he really thought about it, Azief didn¡¯t know what he could do with the little bead. A precious gem? Enchanting? Something else? Did he have to¡­ eat it? It didn¡¯t seem like any of the above and by following game logic wouldn¡¯t it be some type of consumable? Well, regardless, he couldn¡¯t just do nothing. If he stored it into his ring and a beast somehow detected him, he wouldn¡¯t make it to tomorrow. As if toplicate things, there was an audience. Azief couldn¡¯t just break his imposing character to store it away. Well, whatever. Bringing it up to his mouth, Azief swallowed. Unpleasant and bitter. Those were the only words Azief could think of as the bead suddenly melted and his body became lighter. Craaaack An unpleasant sound rang out as waves of scorching pain attacked his mind. His body was undergoing a transformation. His bones broke and healed, growing stronger. Break. Heal. Strengthen. Break. Heal. Strengthen. Break. Heal. Strengthen. This painful cycle continued and Azief sank to the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sofia asked, shocked by what had just transpired. Let alone her, everyone on the scene was shocked that the hooded man would just eat the unknown bead. They might not know its use, but they couldn¡¯t imagine it was meant to be eaten. Azief, preupied, could only raise his hand and motion for Sofia to stop. Lakshmi, on the other hand, was looking at the hooded man¡¯s expression. She did not expect that the hooded man would eat the bead. Suddenly, the standstill was broken as Azief grinned. You have eaten the Bead Of Life. 5 strength, 5 agility, and infection immunity against the Giant Fanged Cat have been rewarded. ¡®Should I go back and check the badger¡¯s corpse for another bead?¡¯ Azief thought. Unfortunately, to do so, he¡¯d have to go back to the area near the elementary school. Right now, that was too big a risk. Although he wasn¡¯t sure how strong the alien was, he was willing to bet it wasn¡¯t weak. With great riskse great rewards, right? No. Maybe for the protagonist, but he certainly wasn¡¯t one. He didn¡¯t have plot armor. He wasn¡¯t blessed by the heavens. If he took unnecessary risks he¡¯d die. Azief may be greedy, but he wasn¡¯t suicidal. He¡¯d much rather take the bird in hand, rather than covet the one in the bush. Ever the opportunist, Azief crouched down next to the beast¡¯s body to check that he hadn¡¯t missed anything. He didn¡¯t care if he offended the group that was watching him. If they were determined to fight him, he¡¯d easily be able to kill them all with Sofia¡¯s support. He didn¡¯t think he needed to fear such a ragtag group even if he was by himself. ¡°Azi-¡± Sofia was about to ask what he was doing when she was interrupted by him. ¡°Shh!¡± Azief directed at her and said to the group in front of him, ¡°My name is Lord Shadow.¡± ¡°Lord Shadow¡­¡± Hatta said absentmindedly as he realized that his character name didn¡¯t need to be the same as his own. Actually, thinking about it, names had no meaning in this new world. If anything, the purpose of naming yourself was to shed the old you and be reborn. Upon this new realization, Hatta grew more excited. Who was he before the fall? Nobody. He hung around a bad crowd and, ultimately, his life amounted to nothing. He was selfish, impulsive, and rash. The mundanity and orderliness of his previous life stifled him. Only in the chaos of this new world could offer him something he wanted. Surely the act of giving someone the opportunity to rename themselves was symbolic of giving them a chance to write a deration of intentions. But when it came time to name his character, he unconsciously chose Hatta. As various thoughts were going through his head, Azief was looting the corpse and whistling in joy. Enjoy the little things. The world may be ending, but if he didn¡¯t enjoy the little things what would be left to do in life. Wanting to be useful, Sofia approached the corpse and tried to strike at it. A sound akin to metal shing against metal rang out. ¡°This beast¡¯s skin is too hard,¡± sheined, to which Azief nodded. Everyone could feel his displeasure and impatience. Following this, he surprised everybody by stabbing his hand directly into the beast¡¯s corpse. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting infected?¡± the girl shouted. ¡°I have immunity,¡± Azief casually replied. Hearing this, the bystanders all gasped. Infection immunity! To think such a thing existed! Unfortunately, this was a misunderstanding on their part. Azief didn¡¯t have immunity against all infections, but only against the fanged cat. The closest he hade to that was the special bonuses of his Shadow Lord set. Nheless, Hamad¡¯s group had been awed. Looking into the cat¡¯s corpse there was nothing but a ck bile emitting an even cker miasma. Ripping it out from the beast corpse, the system¡¯s voice spoke in his head. You have removed the poison from a beast¡¯s body rendering the meat edible. Eating a mutated beast¡¯s meat can increase your stats. He looked back at the ck bile. If both the bead and its meat gave him something, wouldn¡¯t the bile do the same? Perhaps he could use it to make poisoned weapons? The beast¡¯s body was really a treasure trove. Unfortunately, all good things muste to an end, the only things left around them were the other group¡¯s loot. Gold coins littered the streets. He didn¡¯t know it could be used for and when he tried to check nothing appeared from the system. Still, it wasn¡¯t as if the monsters would drop it for no reason. It might just be that he needed to level up to ess the coins functions. Looking at Sofia, he ordered, ¡°Store this thing inside your ring.¡± ¡°The corpse?¡± Sofia asked, bewildered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do with it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to eat it.¡± ¡°Can you-¡° ¡°Just do your job, would you?¡± ¡°Hmph, fine.¡± Azief then began to steal the group¡¯s coins. And although they couldn¡¯t stand someone making off with their hard-earned loot, they couldn¡¯t do anything for the fear of the repercussions. In this new world, strength reigned king. If Azief was weaker than them he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so overbearing. He could only look on in frustration as the group stole his loot and curse at his weakness if that was the case. Luckily he was strong and so the situation was reversed. If anything, Hamad was thinking about asking this person to join them. He was even willing to surrender his leader status if that would convince them. After all, it would be much safer if they could convince the hooded man to go to the capital with them. It only took 5 minutes for the surroundings to bepletely looted. And, as they finished, Azief looked at the group and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying this, the two began to walk away unceremoniously. From their actions, Hamad¡¯s crew could see that they didn¡¯t care about them, nor did they even care to try and form a rtionship. Azief waspletely focused on his goals. He needed to get to his vige and determine the status of his family. Then he needed to challenge the alien at the elementary school. He didn¡¯t have time to babysit these people. Although his objectiveness in delegating goals could be seen as somewhat cold, basically dehumanizing his family, doing so was the only way he could remain somewhat stable. At the end of the day, they were still family after all. Even if he knew it was unrealistic for them to survive, he wanted to hope. Sofia was the same. She had to get to her vige and to see her mother. Moreso, she needed to grow stronger individually so the premise of safety in numbers was useless to her. The two had already gotten what they wanted so it was only natural that they would leave, but just as they were about to, Hamad shouted. ¡°Wait, Lord Shadow! Would you join our group?¡± Hearing this, Azief paused, and, for a moment that felt like an eternity, he did nothing. Then he smiled a mysterious smile and the crowd waited suspensefully for an answer. >>>>>> Chapter 20: The great warlord period London, Former UK A man was running around in a suit of armour with a longsword (both of which gave a deathly and powerful feeling), mowing through a mob of zombies with apparent ease. He had already reached level 21 and chosen to ss up into the unique ss, Death Knight. His name was John or, at least, it was now. He had never liked his name so when he was given the opportunity to change it, he did so with relish. His well-toned body was scarred with proof of his battles prior to the Fall. He was a bodyguard for Wilhelm Rothschild, of the infamous Rothschild n. And though he had seen enough to, for all intents and purposes, confirm all of the conspiracy theories about them, he really couldn¡¯t care less. He simply did his job and kept his nose in his business. To him the Rothschilds were his employers, no more, no less. In all honesty, that trait of his was one of the main reasons he was hired and still had his head. His orphan status only sweetened the deal as he had nobody to miss him if he was gone. Spotting a building, he jumped from his current position to the second floor and looked down at the zombies. His efforts paid off. In the three days after the world ended he had spent the majority of his time purging the area of its dangers and, at this point, there were very few zombies left in the area. He walked to a room and opened it with a key. This marked his 3rd day here. Entering he took a seat and began to eat. After he finished, exhaustion washed over him as he threw himself onto a bed. He feltfortable resting here mainly because he had set up a couple barricades. Hell, even if the zombies somehow broke in, he was certain he would be able to deal with them. The only thing he needed to be wary of was the beast. Three days ago, as per usual, he apanied Wilhelm to London to meet with an associate. An old friend, if you will. Suddenly, while they were waiting, everything went to Hell. The absurdities that had taken ce bewildered John, but luckily he was quick to adapt and figure out the rules of this new world as he quickly increased his level all the while protecting his contractor. His battles also earned him 2 offensive skills and 1 for support. Chaos reigned supreme as the stench of death filled the air. If it was to be said he did anything wrong, it was that he didn¡¯t loot the gold. He needed to escort Wilhelm to safety. How could he have time to loot the gold? It took them a few hours, but they finally arrived at the bunker. Holing up they would be safe for the time being. Wilhelm attempted to call the police, army, government, anybody really. Sadly, there was no response. The world had gone dark. It was night and the two were thoroughly exhausted. As they were about to turn into bed, rms began to ring. A beast had detected them. The bunker which was designed to withstand nuclear sts was torn apart by a single beast. It resembled a hideous dinosaur with its gleaming teeth. Chunks of flesh were lodged in its teeth and blood coated its ws. That encounter resulted with the death of Wilhelm, while John was lucky enough to just barely slip by. In that moment, a feeling of powerlessness that he had never felt before overcame him. How could he know that when he chose to be a unique ss he would be tasked with defeating the monster? Was such a task even possible? At any rate, that beast was the sole reason he hadn¡¯t left the area yet. John was a resolute man. Since he made his decision, he wouldn¡¯t easily change his mind. He needed to kill the beast. He sighed at his situation. He had a long way to go if he wanted to w his way out of hell. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> New York, Former Usa Raymond was in an abandoned building and was still in New York. Well, unless he could fly or teleport, he would be stuck in New York for a long time. And even though three days have passed, Raymond couldn¡¯t believe what has happened. Their party had been using this building for a while now, and they have grown to 24 in number. There were elderly, young, women, children, and even one pregnant mother. Though there were a lot of more people, it wasn¡¯t as if they hadn¡¯t lost anyone either. Too many people had watched friends, and strangers alike, die. It had only been three days but the destruction was apocalyptic. The building he was in was overlooking a gigantic beast near a gas station. With one swipe of its hands, buildings crumbled and vehicles exploded. From this feat alone anyone would be able to deduce the strength it harbored in its bulging arms. The streets were filled with zombies, corpses, and the remains of what was once a bustling city. The sights were both heart wrenching and eerie. ¡°Is iting here?¡± a voice from behind Raymond inquired. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to notice us,¡± Raymond answered as he shook his head. ¡°Good. Let Nick take the next patrol.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Switching with Nick, Raymond sat down in a corner and began to talk with his new friend, Jessie. ¡°How¡¯s the leveling?¡± Raymond asked amicably. Jesse was a teenager who they rescued from the zombies during their journey here. ¡°Not long till I reach level 10,¡± Jessie replied excitedly. His eyes were full of admiration for Raymond. ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to rest for awhile. If you have any questions, ask me.¡± ¡°Un.¡± As he began to eat, a few others in the group came to him and struck up various conversations. Quite a few of them wanted to know about what he had figured out about the system. Not only was he patient, he also was a gamer and level 23, so he was pretty much the foremost expert on the subject. As he was talking, he suddenly felt his hairs raise as he made eye contact with Leonard causing him to avert his gaze Nowadays his rtionship with Leonard was strained. For some reason Raymond felt that Leonard didn¡¯t like him. Raymond, on the other hand, only had admiration for Leonard. He had not only saved him, but he also saved this group. Unbeknownst to Raymond, Leonard was jealous and fearful of Raymond¡¯s growth. In 3 short days he had transformed from a chubby little cosyer, to the man he is now. When he was injured, Raymond led the group. And contrary to Leonard¡¯s expectations, Raymond didn¡¯t lead just well but great. Under his leadership, they raided many stores sessfully, leveled up, and ssed up. Most of the group admired and respected Raymond. Inevitably, with his power, Raymond¡¯s influence in the group grew stronger. When he fought with his Stone Warhammer he was unstoppable and produced mini earthquakes. Furthermore, his unique ss¡¯ ability to control the earth was simply too strong. To make matters worse, his skills only grew stronger when he killed the Red Giant Ape and fully advanced. It took 20 men and 2 deaths for Raymond topletely leave Leonard¡¯s league. When Leonard first formed his group it was out of necessity, but now he but now he had aspirations of being the ruler of his own territory. He wanted to rule. He wanted to conquer. He wanted to dominate. Leonard knew that Raymond would only get in the way of his dreams. His nature wouldn¡¯t allow him to let Leonard do what he wished. There wasn¡¯t enough room for two tigers in a jungle anyway. Raymond had be a thorn in Leonard¡¯s flesh. And he needed to remove it, no matter the cost. And so the game begins. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Kai, Former Japan Hikigaya was one of the few that survived the Fall. After he ran away from school he managed to attain level 26 within 3 days. Quite frankly it was an absurd speed. So how did he, despised by all of his ssmates, be this strong? Strong to the point where his ssmates had no choice but to make him their leader? He used his head. During the Fall, all of his ssmates got des, katanas, bows, and various weapons, but he only got traps and a storage ring. So, while his ssmates were fighting for their lives, he went to the back of the school to trap a ck Gigantic Worm. Using 75 traps, he bound the worm and subjected it to a chain of explosions. In one fell swoop he reached level 19. Looking at his current situation, his ssmates were lucky Hikigaya wasn¡¯t a man that held grudges. Contrary to his appearance he was very nice. His droopy eyes, revolting smile, and constant bedhead juxtaposed his character. Due to his efforts, his group only needed to worry about the threat of zombies and the natural terrain, a hill, provided a decent barrier. Even more impressive was the fact that he had saved enough people to have over 100 people under his rule. It had even gotten to the point people started calling him the Tiger of Kai. Perhaps it was because of his armour which resembled the armour of Shingen Takeda. He wore a kuwagata kabuto, a mempo, a face mask, a pair of boots, and shoulder guards. It was as if a popr portrayal of Takeda Shingen hade to life. His main weapons were his traps, a tachi, and a wakizashi while his ss was the unique Illusion Archmage. With his powerful magic, 3 support skills, and 4 offensive skills he was a force to be reckoned with. Smiling under his mask he muttered. ¡°I guess this is the beginning¡­¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Thus, all around the world, crouching tigers and hidden dragons all emerge from their respective countries. Each one has their own ambitions and goals. The onemon denominator is their abnormally strong wills to survive. Please watch as the curtains to this Grand Guignol¡¯s Great Warlord Period rise. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 21: Besieged on all sides ¡®Would you join our group?¡¯ the man request ringed out in the empty streets, the wind blows his robe as he stand there. For a while Azief mouth was about to say no¡­but then he remember something. How could he forget about such important thing! Idiots! he inwardly thought. He remembered the beast in the elementary school. That alien like things, that gooey green stuffing out of its mouth. That fucking beast! Thest requirement to be a Chosen His eyes look scrutinizing the group in front of him. Twelve people. He look at the My man, leading the 5 man. Looks strong he mused. But for some reason Azief could feel an ufortable feeling looking at the man. Then he looks at the Indian girl with her two friends. A stick as her weapons. Why did the world orb give her that? Hmm he mused. He then tries to remember the quest requirements for Shadow Lord ss acquirement. He doesn¡¯t have to do it alone, he finally remembers. Well, when you keep battling and responding to situation without a chance topose yourself, certain thing got pushed out of your mind. This best describes Azief right now. The only thing that matter is that the beast is destroyed. The only thing that matters is the beast is defeated, no matter the means. It didn¡¯t have any restriction. He smiles. Then he asks. ¡®What is your name?¡¯ he said in a grave tone looking at the muscly man. Behind the muscly man, his voice startled the Indiansdies. While the man holding the scimitar, is gripping his weapon tightly. For some reason, that man look like he is dead afraid of me Azief mused. ¡®My name is Hamad.¡¯ The muscly man replied, still looking cautious at Azief. ¡®Hamad. Where is your destination?¡¯ Azief follows up. By now, he has certain alternatives but he couldn¡¯t dy going home. ¡®The capital.¡¯ Hamad reply ¡®KL?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Hamad nodded and Azief put his finger on his chin. But his general expression is hidden because of the hood. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief has to think about this. ¡®Are you joining them?¡¯ a voice from behind him piped up. ¡®We need to go fast. Our destination is different from them.¡¯ Sofia said, her voice was anxious, almost like pleading. She is right Azief mused. This is not their real objectives. Their objective right now is going home, not to help strangers. Azief knows that too. But¡­.this is too good of an opportunity to pass up. Could he¡­Hmmm¡­there is another way. But it¡¯s not certain that they will wait. But still, it is better than doing nothing. He needs to move fast. Now that he has the strength to mow down zombies, he could go home. Sofia is also a good support partner. ¡®Then how about this?¡¯ he said to the group. The group listens intently. ¡®I¡¯ll give you a choice. In 3 days I wille back here and help you go to the capital. But only if you waited. If you wait three days, then I¡¯ll show an opportunity of a lifetime.¡¯ Azief said only this. He did not say what the opportunity was, remaining as vague as possible. How could he say that he will ask them to fight that alien with him? Of course he couldn¡¯t say this. Azief could be selfish and cold sometimes to strangers. But he is not entirely lying. After all there is still many loots that he left under the debris of the buildings when he runs away from Ah Seng shop. It¡¯s just now, that he knows that there is a super creepy looking alien standing near that building, how could he bravely enter there again without some backup n? And if they help him defeat the alien they would also gain levels, and not to mention the alien certainly would drop some powerful loot. ¡®Three days?¡¯ Hamad asked. ¡®A lot could happen in three days¡¯ Hamad said frowning. He thought Lord Shadow could help them. After all, seeing the disparity in power, Hamad has already regarded Lord Shadow with high estimation. What he needs now, is someone strong. ¡®Yes, a lot could happen¡¯ Azief said, nodding in agreement. After all, he knows, he is asking for too much. ¡®Of course in this three days if you manage to level up sufficiently and is confident of your strength you don¡¯t have to wait for me. After all this is just a selfish request of mine. You also have your own destination, your own goals and objectives. It¡¯s just that I have some matter I need to confirm if I were to join your group. The more the merrier, isn¡¯t that right? I know what you want. You want my power because my level is higher. Yes, it is only because my level is higher, that I could so overwhelmingly defeated you. There is no need to hide this from you. After all, not many survive this cmity. I¡¯m not so cold not to even give some pointers. Not to mention you have a lot of people in your group.¡¯ Hamad nodded. ¡®I wanted to join you. Of course I want to. After all, if there are more people, our ability to survive would also soar.¡¯ The group behind Hamad agrees, nodding their head. ¡®But, I also have my own things to pursue. I could not leave here until I confirm one thing. Either you ept or not, I hold no hard feelings. Just think of it, that we have no fate.¡¯ Azief said. Hamad then said. ¡®If we were to wait, where would we wait?¡¯ he said asking. Then Azief smirked. ¡®If that is the problem, I have the solution. Nearby here, there is a supermarket. The zombies around it have been neutralized by me. You could go and wait there. There are still a lot of supplies.¡¯ Hamad was silent for a while, thinking, contemting. He did not answer. Then he said. ¡®We¡¯ll see.¡¯ Azief just nodded. Then he said. ¡®Farewell. Until three dayster then¡¯ as his robe fluttered he walk away with the archer following him. ¡®An aura of a strong man¡¯ Lakshmi said from behind. *** AN HOUR LATER Stiff corpses fill the area, walking, crawling, squirming. ck blood drenched the tar, and limbs scattered everywhere like some abominable nts sprouting from the earth. A woman and a man leisurely walking through this corpse infestednd. Sometimes thedy would release and arrow which would always be ended with a shriek from the target. The man sometimes leisurely shes his ck intimidating sword and heads would fly. Then the man stop walking as he approached one of the stiffs. ¡®This could work.¡¯ The man crouched and grabs something from a decapitated hand. A key jangling with numerous key chains. ¡®This is his bike right?¡¯ In front of the man and woman is a sport bike. The man is Lord Shadow, the Archer is Sofia. Sofia by now has level up to 13 and Azief is still his same level. It is hard to raise level just by killing zombies now. Sofia took the Archer profession. Azief has exined to Sofia that choosing the Unique ss, will give you a super hard quest but the return is also good. Being a Chosen means you have to also did some hard quest to make sure you are worthy to wield it. She chooses to have a safe life. ¡®What do you think, Sofia?¡¯ Azief asked. Sofia nodded ¡®I guess so. It looks like it¡¯s the right bike.¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ he nodded. He checks his pet taming time. 7 hours. Not that much anytime anymore before he could see his pet. Azief starts the ignition and the bike started. Good. It works, he mused. Quickly Azief rides it. ¡®What you are waiting for? Ride it.¡¯ Sofia blushed and ride behind Azief. She put her hand on his waist and Azief ride the bike. There is still many stranded cars, buses, trucks, stuck on the streets but using a bike it is easy to maneuver through the abandoned vehicles and the burning cars. There are the asional zombies but with the speed of the bike, they could maneuver them safely. He could just run using his feet and he would be even faster but that consume stamina. Not to mention the small city Temerloh is just near his vige. He then arrived at the bridge. And he stopped. Why? Because he has notices it. Sofia might not have noticed because she has been closing her eyes the entire times. Riding through the streets, there are many gore scenes, which should only have existed in a horror movie. How could Sofia bear to see all the corpse and all the horror scene. Azief also many times wanted to puke or close his eyes, but he perseveres. Fighting zombies is different than looking at the heart wrenching scene of a helpless struggle. The corpse on the way, shows them that many have futilely tries to get into safety only to have their hopes crushed. But what did he notices exactly? A horde of stiffsing to them with speed and their lifeless body, some crawling, some in one leg, all with the intention of eating them. ¡®Why stop?¡¯ Sofia said as she opens her eyes. Then she looks in front of her. A bridge¡­.a bridge full of stiffs. She looks behind her, and an army of zombies. Front or back, zombies all around. ¡®You can¡¯t shoot arrows from behind as I zigzag riding the bike, can you?¡¯ Azief asked, hoping the answer would be yes. But as always, things couldn¡¯t be that easy. She shakes her head. Azief sighed. If she could, he could ram the zombies in the front while Sofia shoots from behind. But thinking back, that n is not really feasible. Then he has to make a stand right here. Well, he could understand Sofia. It¡¯s not like they are the kind of people who would survive a zombie apocalypse or something like this. Usually, in the movies, the people that survive this type of thing, is ex-military, a mad scientist, the old guy who spouts the world is ending type and the hidden ability type of man. Not at all, like him and Sofia. He survived because of luck, she survived because he helps her. Maybe, to survive this, we need each other. He mused as he smiles slightly. What is this? I¡¯m getting too bright. He shakes his head. Monologue in his own head is not helping anything. ¡®So I guess we have to fight them here on this bridge.¡¯ ¡®You mean-¡®she said as her face paled as understanding dawned on her. Behind her were 100 zombies. On the bridge is another 100 give or take. Azief just smiles bitterly. ¡®You got a zombie, I got a zombie! Everybody got a zombie!¡¯ and Aziefugh a bit, chuckling at his own joke. ¡®What is that supposed to be?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®A joke?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Azief replying, still holding hisughter as the zombies keep walking towards them, closer and closer with each step. ¡®You have the gall to joke? Right now?¡¯ Sofia said shaking her head incredulous. ¡®Why not? It¡¯s not like things could get any worse.¡¯ Then he nervously looked at the sky and said ¡®And, no, I¡¯m not challenging you, World Orb. This is good enough shit for one day.¡¯ Sofia just shakes her head and readies her bow. Seeing there is no other way, she really could only fight. She has conquered her fear¡­.a bit. ¡®I might raise another level like this¡¯ Azief said, smacking his lips. Level. Experience. Battle experience. In this new world order, he will be a new existence, a powerful existence. That is the only way to survive. He needs to keep reminding himself this, if he ever growscent. ¡®You¡­.¡¯Sofia said and she grabbed Azief robes, and stare straight at his eyes under the hood. ¡®I just level up to level 13. I can¡¯t fight that many zombies. You can handle it right?¡¯ She said, seeking confirmation. Azief nodded. ¡®You just support me from behind.¡¯ ¡®Fine¡¯ she said, heaving a sigh of relief. After she fought many zombies they always drop arrows for her. I guess it will only drop if archer is the one that kills it. The World Orb give items that is suitable for the people who kill it. At least that is Azief deduction. The groaning bes louder, the footsteps also be faster. Some of them are running towards Azief. Azief only smiles and he sheathes his sword, small ck aura surrounding the weapons. That is the only thing he could do right now, smiling. ¡®You¡¯re ready?¡¯ he ask Sofia as they stands on the bridge, two warriors looking perfectlyfortable with each other, facing a horde of zombies, approaching them, as the sun is beginning to show its face. ¡®Ready as I will ever be.¡¯ Sofia answer and she smirked. ¡®Don¡¯t die on me. You owe me too much. I wanted to collect the interest¡¯ Azief said, smirking. ¡®If you don¡¯t die, how could I?¡¯ Sofia said smiling in annoyance even though they might be in death door; she is unnerved by the confidence of Azief. So different from her memory. ¡®I guess I will charge then?¡¯ Azief still ask ¡®Go, already.¡¯ ¡®Be careful¡¯ Azief said, almost like a whisper. Sofia just smiles in understanding. No matter how cold Azief is, there is a hint of warmth in his voice. Sofia recognizes this warmth. After all, Azief is not a psychopath. He of course, have some kind ofpassion, if not he would never even help Sofia. For someone who hates being called a hero, he sure does a hero¡¯s job she mused. Azief then with his speed, charge to the hundred zombies as Sofia let loose her arrows. The battle starts on the bridge. 200 stiff fighting two Homo sapiens. Who would survive? Who would die? *** Chapter 22: The bridge of parting The sun is showing, the mist is clearing, a beautiful morning¡­..if not for the 200 zombie¡¯s attacking them Sofia mused, as her hand keep shooting to the horde. She keeps her position stable. She is focusing on the front while Azief is charging on the zombies behind them. ¡®Hooh¡¯ Sofia eximed as sometime she steal a nce at Azief position. I guess this zombie horde is not really a big problem for him. She mused Azief is using his speed to charge the 100 army of zombies. He was like a beast that flitted around, leaving only dust behind him. His sword is ready to reap some souls, and his eyes are full of killing intent. ¡®YARGH!¡¯ He yelled, giving himself some encouragement and he crashed to the horde, and he attacked, his dark de emits its luster and first blood is draw. First strike was a shing right motion. For a while the moaning and the groaning stop and Sofia could only hear the crisp sound of meat being sliced. Ten zombies¡¯ was shed to two, their head flies in the air and drop to the tar with a thud, their bodies followed after. Azief smirked. He did not stop his attack, instead he follow up with a spinning shing motions, his feet turn and his sword spins like a grinder machine. It was almost like he was dancing in the bridge, with heads and limbs as his fireworks, the spurting ck blood his decorations and the harsh sounds of his swords swinging right and left, his song. It was beautiful. On the other sides of the battle, Sofia is jumping around while aiming at the zombies head. Her uracy is top notch and her agility is also not bad. Her confidence against zombies is rising. As long as she maintains a considerable distance with the zombies there is nothing to fear from them. If she feels herself to be overwhelmed she will retreat for a while before using Rain of Arrows. It consumes a lot of her Spirit but it is useful when using it against a horde. The uracy drooped but it inflicts a lot of injuries. Azief is still mowing down the zombie¡¯s horde on the back with relentless and fast attack, chopping down zombies like they were cow meat. ck blood sputtered everywhere, heads rolled around his feet. For a while he truly look like a sovereign of darkness. With a hood covering his face, with a ck robe fluttering in the morning breeze and a ck sword in his hand, and this many corpses around him, he looks like an undefeated Dark God. Another zombies try to grab Azief when he is shing one of the bigger zombies. Azief swiftly sidestepped to the opposite direction and with a swift sh, the zombies head flew, ck blood came out of its neck like a fountain, gushing out. Each of the zombies that attacked Azief, he only need to sidestepped and shed and their intestines would came out, their heads would flies, their limbs would be gone. To Azief eyes, they are slow¡­too slow. He sidestepped and he shed. It is the same routine for each one of the zombies. Why should he change to other routine when this one works? They are not ferocious beast like that Fanged Giant Cat which requires his full concentration and speed. This is zombies and most of them is low level. There is a few who could run and stuff but even that few,pared to his speed is nothing threatening. Then ten zombies leap to him. Ok, this is unexpected Azief mused but he was ready to sh them with his active skills, shing Wind but then he was interrupted. From behind him barrage of arrows rained down the zombies. Each one of the arrows effectively and efficiently lodged itself on the brain of the zombies. Azief had to dodge the shower of ck blood. Azief look behind him and see Sofia smiling. ¡®You owe me!¡¯ She yelled. ¡®I owe you nothing!¡¯ he yelled back. ¡®Hmmph!¡¯ Sofia snorted. He got it under control. She just loves to interfere. Rain of Arrows and urate Shot. Two of Sofia skills that is very suitable for her archer profession. Rain of Arrows creates a rain of energy arrows. It consumes a lot of the user spirit. urate Shot is used to shoot a powerful shot of arrows. Another zombies leap up and Azief is once again interrupted. What are you doing! He wanted to yell but he endures. She uses her urate Shot. One of the arrows even prates a zombie head only to shot the rest of the three zombies behind it. ¡®I¡¯m going to activate Rain of Arrows¡¯ she yelled. ¡®You need to be fast handling the back so we could defeat the front. They are hiding inside the buses and some of them are still stuck behind the big truck¡¯ she yelled again, looking at the advancing stiff. Now, Azief understand. She helped because the front needs his melee attack. After all her specialty is long range attacks and his was meleebat. Azief could understand her fear towards the zombies. If not for that damn fear, she would be a finepanion Azief just look at her and nodded. ¡®Careful with that¡¯ Azief yelled when Sofia activated Rain of Arrows. He is still worried about the range of the attack. Even though rain of arrows is not as effective as urate shot it is an AOE attack. If it was humans they are fighting right now, many would have died or suffer injuries, their bodies would be riddled by arrows. But fighting zombies, it does not have meaning unless it hit the zombies head. ¡®Come on quick Azief. The front ising faster!¡¯ Sofia is overwhelmed now and she couldn¡¯t retreat no more. If she retreat again she would be truly trapped and bring trouble to Azief who is killing the back. Every time Azief stamina runs low, he drinks the vials. Even though skill book and item hardlye by right now, the vials drop as usual. Most of it is stored inside his ring. The other is stored inside Sofia storage rings. ¡®Wait a moment!¡¯ He yelled back. ¡®I¡¯m almost finished¡¯ and he gripped his sword tighter. By now the back has decreased its number by 50 zombies. This time the attack of the zombies bes intensified. The zombies be faster. Some of them try to grab Azief again. Azief rolled on the ground escaping from their grab and taking some distance and he activated shing Wind and about 25 of them were cut into two. They still crawled with their intestine dragging on the bridge, looking at him with that empty hole where it used to have eyes. Azief while attacking the other zombies smashed the crawling zombies head with his feet. Every time he stomped the zombies head, the tar cracked because of his powerful stomping. He realizes it too that the ground cracked. He is bing strong he mused. Then with onest sh, the final zombie on the back finally all neutralized. Then a message appears. YOUR SOUL ABSORBING ABILITIES HAVE REACHED THE REQUIREMENT FOR EVOLUTION. CHOOSE YOUR DESIRE SHADOW LORD ITEM TO EVOLVE. ¡®Clothes of shadow lord¡¯ he said. He has been thinking about this for a long time and he unhesitatingly chose the clothes of shadow lord. THE CLOTHES OF SHADOW LORD HAS EVOLVED TO BE THE ROBE OF DARKNESS. ROBE OF DARKNESS INCREASE VITALITY BY 50 STEALTH STATS ACQUIRED YOUR MOVEMENT WHEN HIDING WILL BE HARD TO BE DETECTED. WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS ROBE WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 5 PERCENT TO STRENGTH AND AGILITY. ¨C HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT Whoa! It rises a lot. He inwardly rejoices. Vitality increased to 50. Like I thought! Choosing a unique ss would always give you powerful stats. Smiling Azief yelled. ¡®Hold them back for a while Sofia. I¡¯ming¡¯ ¡®Alright!¡¯ she yelled back. Like she got any other choice she mused. Sofia uses her Rain of Arrows again. Her spirit is almost depleted from the constant usage and now she is just waiting for Azief toe help her. Azief on the other hand is busy gulping vials of stamina potions, health and spirits potions. He looted all the gold, copper, and silvers. Sometime he looks at Sofia and confirming that she could still hold on, he continued. She needs to be tempered by fire he mused. Not to mention if worsees to worse, with one leap he could arrive at Sofia position. As he search the battlefield, he found only one items and one skill books. For now he put it inside his storage rings first. Then he rushed to Sofia aid. ¡®How is the situation?¡¯ He asked when he arrived at Sofia. Sofia barricaded herself behind arge car while sometime she snipes from the sides of the car. ¡®They are slowing down because of my attack¡¯ she said, while not forgetting topliment herself. ¡®The bus is slowing them down¡¯ Azief said boringly as he look at the zombies, stuck at trying to pass a fricking bus. Stupid stiffs he mused. ¡®Heh. I help¡¯. She said proudly ¡®Fine.¡¯ And Azief analyze the battlefield as calm as possible. His heart is still beating erratically, pounding like a drum after thest battle and now he need to risk his life again but for some reason; it¡¯s not as scary as the first time. ¡®I guess, you got ustomed to it huh, heart?¡¯ He said it to himself, barely a whisper as he smiles bitterly. There is a bus in the middle of the bridge. Probably it lost control during the fall and slide thus obstructing the other vehicles and right now stooping the advance of the zombies. Though there is a gap since the bus did not cover the whole bridge. It is easier for Sofia since she could shoot an arrow of any zombies who went through that gap. It could be said, that it is a dinner serve in a tter. But before long the zombie manages to tear down the hull of the bus and the bus no longer be a buffer. ¡®Did you level up?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®Level 16.¡¯ Sofia reply while taking a breath ¡®Good¡¯ he said. ¡®It¡¯s my turn then.¡¯ And he smirked. ¡®Your clothes are different than thest time I see it¡¯ Sofia asked, realizing there is something different about Azief new clothes. ¡®Well¡¯ he said nonchntly and then he runs towards the zombies hordes. He was excited and the ck aura shrouded his attire. Sofia looking from afar could see the ck aura shrouding Azief is shocked. What other things he has under his sleeve? she mused This time Azief ignored any defensive maneuver, instead choosing to sh as powerful as he could. He was almost like an unstoppable tornado fighting with the zombies. Limbs fly out, heads scattered through the bridge like some decorations, and blood flow like it just rained. It took about 15 minutes before the whole zombies on the bridge are eliminated. And shockingly it is done only by one person¡­..with some help from the back, Azief had to admit. Damn, I could have done this all alone he mused. Sofia level up to 19 and Azief is standing on the middle of the bridge like a victorious general. Azief don¡¯t know why but as he level up the feeling that he is strong could not be denied. Another message popped up. YOUR SOUL ABSORBING ABILITIES HAVE REACHED THE REQUIREMENT FOR EVOLUTION. CHOOSE YOUR DESIRE SHADOW LORD ITEM TO EVOLVE. ¡®Now this is fortunate. So, my items are evolving again.¡¯ This time he tries to upgrade the Dark Sword Of Souls only to be greeted by the rejection message INSUFFICIENT FOR EVOLUTION. It seems that to evolve the first stage of the Shadow Lord items it will take about a hundred or more zombies. But for the second stage of evolution it might double that requirement. Sofia on the other hand is collecting the loots. Many vials were dropped this time, and there are also some skill books and items. Azief then try not to evolve his item. And the windows disappeared. But when he touched the evolution trigger menu in the status windows the same message greeted him. This time his mind begins to formte n. Should he wait until the evolution reached the peak for the second stage evolution? After thinking for a while he decided against it. ¡®I evolve TROUSER OF SHADOW LORDS.¡¯ THE TROUSER OF SHADOW LORD HAS EVOLVED TO BE THE LIGHTWEIGHT TROUSER OF DARKNESS. LIGHTWEIGHT TROUSER OF DARKNESS. INCREASE AGILITY BY 15 YOUR MOVEMENT WILL BE FASTER. WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS TROUSER WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 5 PERCENT TO AGILITY. ¨C HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ¡®Huhuhu¡¯ heughed. ¡®What?¡¯ Sofia said as she heard the voice. ¡®Nothing¡¯ he replied, his cheeks was red because of embarrassment. He was too excited. Thankfully his face is hide by the hood if not he really could not endure the embarrassment. After finish collecting the loot they rest in one of the abandoned car. It was a minivan. Surrounding them was hundreds of zombie¡¯s decapitated head and limbs. ¡®What did it drop?¡¯ ¡®A few skill books and a lot of vials.¡¯ Sofia reply ¡®How many skill books?¡¯ he asked. ¡®This is the most important.¡¯ He stressed. ¡®Three.¡¯ Sofia answered ¡®I¡¯ll take two you take one¡¯ Azief shamelessly said. ¡®What! I should take two, you should take one¡¯ Sofia countered. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Because I¡¯m a woman and weak.¡¯ She said confidently ¡®You don¡¯t seem weak to me when you shot those zombies head to smithereens.¡¯ ¡®My appearance deceives you. I was afraid, so afraid¡¯ she said suddenly showing a scared expression. ¡®Your acting ability is lousy¡¯ Azief said boringly. ¡®Tch. Count it as you just concedes it to me. My level is weaker than you, and even my skills are not as many as you.¡¯ Azief look at the woman¡­and then he sighed. ¡®Fine, I might not be a good guy, but I could not let be so selfish.¡¯ After this they will also separate. Consider it my lost he thinks inside his head. ¡®Fine, you take two but I will choose what skill book I want.¡¯ ¡®Fine¡¯ Sofia cheerfully responded. Azief then took the books and examine it. Levitation Swift Kick Fear Aura This is the three skill books Sofia found. Levitation enables a person to levitate 100 centimeters from the ground. That is all that it does. But Azief is sure that if he could level up this skill it could even exhibit signs of flying. Swift Kick is an active skill. To execute it would consume 40 spirits and it will send a fierce wind gale kick at the target, dealing a lot of damage, presumably. Fear Aura is giving a fearful aura to beast and zombies. Maybe if it is leveled up it will even works on humans. ¡®Come on, choose one¡¯ Sofia said impatiently ¡®Ok, fine, wait a bit¡¯ Azief said. Then he choose Fear Aura SKILL: FEAR AURA YOU CAN EMIT AURA OF FEAR AFFECTING THE MENTAL STATE OF BEAST AND MUTATED SAPIENS IT WILL ALSO MAKE THEIR MOVEMENT SLOWER AND THEIR SPIRIT WILL BE LOWERED BY 2 PERCENT. A PASSIVE SKILL. TO USE IT, ONE NEED TO WILLS IT, THINKING IT IN THE MIND. WOULD YOU LIKE TO LEARN THE SKILL? ¡®Yes¡¯ Azief reply. ¡®You¡¯ve chosen, right? Sofia asked impatiently. Azief nodded and Sofia grabbed the two books an quickly learned it. Light shone down on her and she smiles. She gets out of the car and suddenly she released a kick to the air and a wind gale erupted from the tip of her feet sending itself to the air. Powerful attack he inwardly thought. After they drink stamina vials and spirit vials they continue their journey. This time, since the zombies on the bridge have all been annihted, they should have take their time. But Sofia was anxious and keep running and as they jump through the cars and vans that obstructed the streets finally they get pass the bridge. Looking in front of them both of them look at each other with a wistful expression. Sofia then said ¡®I guess this is it?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Azief reply. They have talked about this. Now Sofia is stronger than before, and braver, she could go by herself to her mother. Of course she would still be in danger but it¡¯s not like Azief is invincible. In their new world, all ces is full with dangers. He is not strong enough yet to guaranteed she would be safe with him, not to mention he apanying Sofia was a short term n. ¡®We separated hall and half?¡¯ she ask ¡®Okay¡¯ Azief replies. Sofia give the vials, separated half of it for her, the other half for him. Azief could see she is anxious to go to her vige by now Azief knows that she lives in the Wide Swamp vige. Azief live in Stone Cape Vige. After the bridge they would pass a sawmill and then they will be an intersection. Entering that intersection would lead to his vige. Going forward will go to her vige. She could not apanied him to his house, and Azief would like it that way. This is his problem, he would solve it by himself. Then Sofia extended her hand. ¡®Thanks for all the help.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t ¡®Azief said. ¡®I didn¡¯t do nothing much. It is mutual benefit.¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Sofia smiles ¡®For a man who doesn¡¯t like to be hero, you sure look like one.¡¯ ¡®What?!¡¯ he said flustered. ¡®Until we meet again¡¯ she said as she dashed forward from the bridge running with her fastest speed. With the sun just getting up, her figures were like a heroine and Azief couldn¡¯t help but smile. This time, his feelings weren¡¯t as heavy as before. Smiling he too dash forward, rushing to go¡­.home. *** Chapter 23: The mystery looms He has entered the intersection and what greeted him was a scene of devastation. There are no zombiesing towards him¡­only ake of blood. And slithering creatures, near the entrance of his vige, slithering around the dead, eating their flesh. Azief hold back the urge to puke. A lot of blood. He mused, gripping his hand more tightly and strengthen his resolve. He at least should have expected this. The devastation is almost as bad if not worse then what he has seen,ing here. Bodies scattered about with frightening expression on their face, a ck red crow eating a man eyeball, a silver rat eating a man finger, a red snake swallowing an old man, its belly is bulging in a shape of a child. Probably the snake ate a child before and now it is trying to swallow the old man. Azief inwardly thought. The entrance of his vige is full with crawling and slithering beast¡­.but they are all small. Rats, crows, snakes. But it is not gigantic like the beast he fought before. Should he havee faster? He thought to himself. He takes a rest before moving from his initial position in the bridge. Searching for items and vials, or anything that could strengthen himself. He alos rtake this moment to learn one of the skill books he found. He took it and he rns it EYE OF NIGHT PASSIVE SKILL. WILL ACQUIRE NIGHT VISION AND SEES FARTHER THAN DAYTIME. SENSES AT NIGHT WILL BE GREATLY ENHANCED. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief said. This willplement nicely with stealth and his other skills. He then checked the items. It was a brown pills and it smiles really bad. At the time Azief did not have time to check the pill but now he have the time so he sniffed it and he almost barf. He then checks the information of the pills. DIARRHEA PILL WORK EFFECTIVELY FOR MONSTERS OR HOMO SAPIENS BELOW LEVEL 20. WILL CAUSE ANYONE EATING IT TO SUFFER TERRIBLE DIARRHEA. TO LEARN THE RECIPE CERTAIN REQUIREMENTS NEED TO BE CLEARED. REQUIREMENTS: EAT THE PILLS AN ALCHEMIST (PRODUCTION SKILLS IS NOT YET UNLOCKED) Azief decided then. Even if he fulfills the requirement he would not eat this unappetizing pills. But Azief then had an inspiration. More like, a revtion. Production skills exist. And it has not yet be unlocked¡­..which means if his level is high enough or he did something that fit the criteria the production skills will be unlocked. If there is a diarrheas pill wont there be like some EXP pills or pills that give boost to stats or something that would improve the body? ¡®Hmm¡¯ and this time he smiles. Anyway, this might be usefulter. So, he keeps the pills inside his storage rings. Finished with this, he looks at another direction. He looks at the direction of Sofia vige and as he expected there is a lot of beast corpse littered the streets. He knows this is Sofia doings. Arrows riddled the beast corpse. Her experience must be harrowing. He shut his mind of from Sofia. Sofia has her objectives, he has his. He uses his fear Aura and ck aura wafted from his body and some of the rat freeze on spot. The snake however only shivers a bit before they change their target to him. Azief did not wait. He kicked the ground and in one second he already arrived in front of the swallowing snake, and with one sh the snakes was slices like tofu. A few rats tries to run away but Azief quickly activated shing Wind and the fleeing rat all turned to pool of blood. In a few minutes the snakes slithers away; the rats flee to the holes and burrow themselves deep inside it, and the crows flies to the sky, squawking. ¡®Huu¡¯ he sighed. He looked at the empty streets. Even though the snakes and the rats even the crows, are low leveled, they are a lot of them. It¡¯s good that they are intimidated of him. If he has to fight them all, it would take a long time. He would win¡­he believes but it will take a long time. And the longer it is, the higher the probability that his family did not make it. But he did not entertain that thought. Or at least he tries not to. In his heart¡­however there is this nagging sensation¡­thating here is a big mistake¡­that he should have make that deduction long ago, that his family couldn¡¯t possibly survives the initial fall. ¡®Hope¡¯ he said louder than he expected. Hope that keep him going. His feeling isplicated when it is about his family. He shakes his head and tries to push this out of his mind. Azief crouched and examines the snakes. He removed the ck thing inside the snake bodies and the windows telling that it is safe to eat the meat appeared again. He then stores it inside his storage ring. He searches for a bead but he could not find it. Not all beast drop bead he deduced. Only certain types of beast or maybe it depend on luck. He moved forward passing Amir house and entering the vige. There is the hill he mused. But when he reached the hill, he was shocked. His gaze is looking at this bizarre scene in front of him. A palm print can be seen imprinted itself on the hill. A beast! he inwardly thought in shock. There is a giant beast here! As he moved from the hills, he could see from far away his First Uncle and Third Uncle house. Should he check their houses first? He then hesitated before making a decision. He needs to check it too. So he slides down the hill and arrive at the narrow path, near the swamp. The swamp was swamped with snakes. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smiles. I could even make a pun with swamp he mused chuckling at his own joke. He brought out of his sword as power surged through his body. He then dashed forward dispatching the small snakes that obstruct his way with one sh of his sword, the snakes powerless in front of him. Hundreds of them were sliced like leaves. This time Azief did not stop to collect the snake meat instead he dashed forward leaving the snake meat. He is too anxious to look at his uncle¡¯s condition. Then he arrived at the entrance of his Third Uncle house. His first uncle house is behind his third uncle house, so he had to check his third uncle house first. Opening the gates and with just one nce, he could already imagine the oue of his curiosity. He closes his eyes and take a deep breath. ¡®Breathe, breathe slowly. Azief, be calm¡¯ he said to himself. ¡®Take a deep breath and be calm. There is nothing you could do. Breathe¡¯ he keeps saying, almost like a chant and he open his eyes again. He spread his divine sense trying to ascertain if there is an enemy but there isn¡¯t. He takes a step and another step and another step, trying his hardest to look at the corpse in front of him. The front door was open and her Third Aunty could be seen sprawling on the front yard, a deep gash behind her back, her head was full of holes, something resembling a w marks. Azief expression turned hard. Passing the corpse he enters the house, cautious with each step. Whatever that did this, might still be here. Entering, another scene shocked him and he gripped his sword tighter. Blood trail can be seen from the kitchen area leading to the front door, a bloody hand print on the TV and he could see his nephew bodies, split into two, the lower part on top of the living room table, the upper part on the sofa. His face shows that he suffers heavily before his life was snuffed out, his eyes was gouged out, a hole was dug from his stomachs, his intestines juts out and fill the living room table, a slush of ck blood still drips from his wound. The boy was young¡­just a 15 year old kid. Azief avert his gaze. He then went to the kitchen and finally he could deduce what happened in this third uncle house. Whatever beast that did thise from the back. How did he deduce this? The back part of the house disappeared, leaving only debris of stones and the corpse of his third uncle. Even though his third uncle face was smashed into a pool of blood, he could recognize his figure anywhere. A little stocky and tall. Azief did not say anything, only offering condolence in his heart. He then spread his divine sense again but he could not find any enemies near his vicinity or at least enemies that could hurt him. Whatever that had attacked this ce has flee to other ces. From the back of his third uncle house, he walk straight to his first uncle house but he did not have to enter to know that his first uncle is no more. Why? Because his first uncle house was ttened by something very big, leaving only arge foot print. The footprint is almost square¡­and it reminds Azief of a Brontosaurus foot print. He cast out his divine sense again as a precaution but does not find anything other than the small beast nearby. Confirming that his third uncle and first uncle are dead¡­his worries only grew. He then dash from his first uncle house and in no time he is in the narrow path again, and climbing the hill with his greatest speed. Looking down the hill his eyes that could see further than before, he determined that there is not giant beast nearby. He jump down the hill and rushed forward. The distance from the hill and his house is only 1 kilometers so with his speed he run like the wind, slicing the snakes, the wasp and the other small beast that tries to obstruct his way. 500 meters he mused as his feet keep running. His stamina is declining but with hisrge supplies of vials, he quickly gulps a stamina potions and spirit potions. As he run, he shes. As he shes, the beast scattered. 100 meters he mused and then seeing the small ditch in front of his house, his heart beats fast. In front of his house there is a small ditch and then finally¡­he reached home. The creaky, rusted gates, the stone wall that his father built a year ago, the green grass in front of the garage, the white orange mix color of his house, because of the flood a few years ago. All of it was still the same¡­.but for some reason, his heart could not calm down. It was silent, eerily silent. He hopes that his family is safe. He hopes his family is at least well. He walked from the ditch and step by step he came closer to the gate. Opening it, it creaks and in a vige where this is no one, the creaking sound awfully loud. He steps forward again but he could not hear any sound. Only the winds. He did not dare cast out Divine sense, fearing of what he might discover¡­fearing that his family is all dead. Closer and closer he came to the front door. The front door is still closed; there is no sign of blood anywhere, not in the front yard, not in the grass, nowhere¡­only silence. Fear crept inside his heart. An absolute silence that give birth to countless of horrible imagination inside Azief minds. He closes his eyes, and he chants again, calming down his nerve and he grab the knob and turn it to the right. The door opens. He hoped that he did not see anything that would make him regret. He hope¡­that his family had hidden themselves well. But what greeted him ¡­.was despair. *** Chapter 24: Reborn anew It was a shadow of a figure stamped on the pink wall. There is no trace of blood only shadows of people trying to run from something. If he wanted to describe what it is, then it could be described like someone who has died of a nuclear st. He sees the red figure on the wall, and he could make a faint figure of a man holding the hand of a woman with children running behind them. His family. He has no doubt about this. All the things in the living room has disintegrated, only ashes and dust remains. There must be some beast that could do this. A beast that has some unique power this kind of thought cross Azief mind. Unconsciously, tears started to fall from his eyes. His knees be weak and he copsed lifelessly on the living room. No matter, how their rtion is, they are still families. But this state did notst long. Azief quickly steel himself and he got up¡­.but his hand still trembling. His knees are still wobbly and his heart is still beating furiously, an indescribable anger rising up from his heart and stuck at his throat. At this moment he wanted to wail and yelled to the heavens. But he endures it. He endures the unfairness, he endures his anger, he endures the pain. Because there is nothing else he could do. He was powerless before and he is powerless now. This sense of¡­.defeat¡­.is not something unfamiliar. All of his life, he never did achieve anything great. He always had great aspirations but he never had the means. And never before has he is being confronted by his own powerlessness other than now. The feeling he felt. The fear and anger. Fear to this new world, fear that from now on¡­.he would be alone. And anger to the world for what has happen. He is truly alone now. No family. He has no close friend other than Nizam and Yusof. Other than that, he only has his family. But he got up. He got up because he has to survive. If the world is expecting him to fall and crumble, he would prove the world wrong! He gritted his teeth, his eye is still red, he clenches his hand and he got up. In life, there are certain defining moments that shape a person. And for Azief, that moment was the moment he determined himself to survive. He was reborn at that moment. He didn¡¯t know it, but his heart has already hardened and his determination only fires him up. He tried to surmise what happens here. Seeing the way that they died Azief begins to believe there is some weird beast prowling around his vige. His mind also shed towards the peculiar way his third uncle and First uncle demise. He also notices that he barely met a stiff when he is entering the vige. And most of the zombies he met in the intersection did note from this vige. Living in a vige, he almost knows everyone. At least, once is a while, when there is a feast (it is called kenduri in my country, but I don¡¯t know what to call it in English so I wrote feast) he could see the elders and the vigers. But what made him ufortable is that he doesn¡¯t know what it is. There is something nagging in the back of his mind, sensing that there is something eerily wrong about his vige. He scans his surrounding but he could not find any hostile¡¯s monster and this is what makes him feel more unnerved. There should be many zombies. Even though his vige is small, there should be at least a few that has turned into a zombie but there isn¡¯t. Only monsters. And none of that gigantic beast. Some crow, a little snakes and a few rodents. At least it should have a horde of zombies prowling around like in the city. He moved forward and enters his room. He could only see ashes but the wall of the house is fine, only the thing inside the room waspletely disintegrated. What manner of creature did this? he thinks to himself. His room was clean; he then walked to his sister room. The same. And to his parents room. The same. They all left dust and ashes. It was like a nuclear st happens inside this house but the house is perfectly fine. There is another thing that bothers Azief. It has been a few days. Supposedly, his third uncle and first uncle should have turned into stiffs but they didn¡¯t. Something bizarre is happening in this vige. He then came to the living room again, looking at the figures the wall. He doesn¡¯t know what to say¡­or do. The tearse again but this time he quickly wipes it. He then crouched down and he caressed one of the figures. It is his youngest little brother. He was only ten years old. The world is unfair! Azief always ys with him when he has the spare time. Then he looks at the figure of her mother. Even though they rarely talk, her mother still cares for him, in her own way. Azief knows this and realizes this. They both are clumsy, in the way they expressed their feelings towards each other, but Azief understands. And then his quiet father. It seems fathers are like god. Distant and aloof. They areplicated emotions inside him¡­It was not sadness¡­but regret, maybe. He was a 23 years old man, with no job or prospect, he is not yet married, and he has no money. He still lives in his parents¡¯ house, and rarely helped his parents other than helping washing the tes, or cleans the yard. Other people sons, each month give some allowance money to their parents but he couldn¡¯t even do that because his job gives him only a little bit of money. Even living for himself was hard enough. His parent did not say anything or tries to rid him out of the house and for that he is always grateful. But he like other sons also wanted to make his parent proud. Wanted them to live in luxury and repay their care. To be a filial son. Then looking at the figure of his parent he said, eyes streaming with tears, teeth gritted in angers, eyes bloodshot, like a devil just escapes from hell, his robe emitting a ck aura around him, making him look like a Death God ¡®Watch over your son. Your son will someday be a great man, shaking the world and make you proud in the Afterlife. No one will not know my name! And if I ever get to know, what beast did this to you, I will end its life, grind its meat and make it suffers a thousand fold of your pain!¡¯ That is the only thing he could offer. A promise to the dead. At least, this way he could motivate himself. With onest look, he exited the house with tears filling his eyes. *** The clouds still is blue, and the wind pushes the clouds. It was a sunny day. But a gloomy atmosphere surrounds Lord Shadow. He went inside his neighbor hose. This time the circumstance of his neighbor death is also suspicious. It enhances Azief initial conclusion. That there is some weird beast running around his vige. Their heads were all missing and their bodies were mutted to such gory extent. However Azief has¡­¡­for some reason, has ustomed himself to seeing such level of gore. He stills feel ufortable, but he can¡¯t barf every time he sees a horrifying corpse. After all, for some reason, Azief believes he would meet many more corpses like this in his journey. Uncle Zulkifli is his neighbor. He is short, stocky man. His corpse is at the living room, his hand gripping tightly a kris.(keris is a weapon. google it for anyone interested) But his head is nowhere to be found, only a pool of blood from his severed neck. As he walked deeper inside the house, he could see a naked young woman. This must be the second daughter he mused. Azief knew the second daughter of his neighbor. Slightly tall than the first daughter, she also has a whiter skin. She left for Australia before, learning there¡­.but it seems she return. She should have stayed there, Azief mused. Azief crouched down and looked at the corpse. The woman breast¡­..was severed from the chest with maggot eating the meat. The white skins were stained with the red blood, and the deep scratches, leaving a deep gash. But it was not that, that attract his attention, it was the white thing on her vagina. Azief looked and at first he thought she was raped¡­.but then where is the rapist? Looking at her nails and hands, there is signs of struggle. The wounds are indication of that. There is also some kind of fur stuck on her nails. Azief examines this with rapt attention. She was raped, there is no doubt about it. Then a thought crystallizes inside his head. Could it be, whatever that killed her, is trying to mate with her? Its sounds absurd but if this is true¡­..Azief shudders thinking of this. But in the city he never sees this kind of corpse. Another mystery he mused. He neared the corpse and tries to smell the corpse. The smell was of course not pleasant but when Azief smells near her vagina, he really wanted to puke. It was rotten but the white things smell pungent. It¡¯s semen he is confident with his answer. He is calmly analyzing the corpse. Anything could be a clue. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed as he got up. ¡®Whatever that attacked them, is not the same thing that attacked my family¡¯ he said. He walks again to another room. Another woman. Auntie Ta. Also dies the same way even more brutal. It seems the area around her thigh all were ripped apart. There is also the semen sprayed around the corpses. It was a ghastly scene. Around the corpse was maggot, wriggling about, near the wounds and some is inside the corpse stomach, moving about Maybe, my family died in a better way he said consoling himself. At least whatever beast that killed his family, did not submit such torture to its victim. Walking to the kitchen he had to be careful not to slip because blood pools from the kitchen, flowing to the living room. This time, he found another deformed corpse. ¡®Another children¡¯ he sighed. The boy name was Syakir and was a friend of his younger brother. Their age is not that far apart. The body is missing its lower part and the head is also not there. What beast did this? He mused. Other than the asional snakes and rats, he found no other beast. Could they have retreated from this vige? There are too many bizarre things that is happening in his vige. It is not like the pattern of attack he sees before in his way home. Zombies attack is quite simple and while they are dangerous, they do not try to **** anyone. They are mostly moving log. They don¡¯t even have any ideas. Their strategy consists of trying their hardest to charge at their targets. They are stupid, EXP farming method. But Azief is also cautious. If he did not know the level of his enemies and even what they are, not to mention he doesn¡¯t even knows the abilities of these monster, remaining here might be a problem. He wanted to avenge his parents at least and kill whatever beast that kills his parents but he is also faced with the possibility, that the beast has long fled the area. If they do not flee the area, then they have moved deeper to Across Log vige. And then he has also has to consider the level of his enemies. If they are stronger¡­hmmm¡­he wanted to avenge his parents, not send himself too early to meet his parents. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he needs reinforcement. It took him about 6 hours since the battle at the bridge and he checks his taming time. 1 hour left. He needs reinforcement and one persones to mind. ¡®I guess, I have to fetch her.¡¯ He said, his face was grim and full of determination. He then went out of his neighbor house and look at his old house. ¡®I will avenge you¡¯ he said, looking wistfully at his house. Saying this, he dashed out from his neighbor house, heading back to the entrance of his vige, his heart is full with despair but his face showed a calm expression. A cold calmness, sharp like a de. *** Chapter 25: The world is changing, one step at a time The bloody step finally stops. He looks left and right. He is near the entrance of Wide Swamp vige. There are not many obstacles that hinder his movements other than the abandoned cars and trucks that sometimes block the roads. He looks behind him. Countless of stiff, lying on the tar streets, with arrows stuck on their head. Sometimes Azief also spotted a few scenes where the tar street was riddled with small holes no doubt from the rain of Arrows skills. It¡¯s not hard to find Sofia trails. Follow the bodies he mused. He knows he needs reinforcement if he wanted to kill whatever beast that terrorizes his vige. And he also knows that in group, he is safer. He is secure and his safety would also increase. So, he has already made a n when he set out to find Sofia. When he set out from his vige dashing from the entrance of his vige to Sofia vige he met many zombies. He shed them all, kill them all, but even after killing several of them, Azief level did not increase. He also did not find any roaming beast. Whether they have gone far away or they are hiding in some viges. First he would recruit Sofia. If Sofia parents is still alive, then the n would have to be changed a bit or he has to find anotherpanion. If that doesn¡¯t work, he still has a backup n. That is joining with Hamad group to help him kill the alien in the elementary school. Then when he has reached the criteria to be a full-fledged Chosen, he will set out to his vige and kill whatever beast that has terrorize his vige. Azief acknowledge that both of his ns has ws but he has to make do with what little resources he have. Sofia approval hinges on the condition of her mother, while Hamad group approval hinges on that they are waiting for him. If he gets Sofia, Sofia might be inclined to join him fighting the beats in his vige. But Hamad group? Azief knows, that they will only, if persuaded strongly, help him with only the beast in the elementary schools. They might not help him with the beast in his vige. He enters the entrance of the vige. He takes a deep breath and drinks the stamina vials, gulping it down. Suddenly a light shone down on him, trapping him, his body felt frozen. He could not move. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Azief fearfully said. The light form like a prison, imprisoning him inside the sphere of the light. Then he could see from the confines of his light prison, the world shakes again, some of the stall near the entrance of the vige crumbles, and the light shone downs on the cars and buses and they all disintegrated into dust. The hospital beside the entrance also disintegrated, and corpses inside the hospital fall down onto the hard ground with a thud after the hospitals vanished. However the stiff corpse was not attacked by this light. Then another shakes happen. Azief could not move¡­.but he could feel his body is getting healed inside the light, his muscles is resting and his body feelfortable. He could feel his stamina is recovered. What is this light? he mused. It doesn¡¯t seem to harm him. It only binds him. As he thinks of this suddenly the tar cracked and from it emerges green grass. Slowly the tar streets was disintegrated by this grass as it covered thend. It vines and it crawls, covering everything in green. Unbeknown to Azief, the same phenomena that happens to him now, is happening all over the world. His world is undergoing another change by the World Orb. A stream of water appears from some of the cracks, creating a picturesque scene. Trees bloomed into existence and flowers emerges from the cracks. The stiff corpse was disintegrated into the soil and be fertilizer for the grass, as tree suddenly spouted from the ground. For fifteen minutes Azief was in the confines of the light and finally he was released. Azief then looked in front of him. Grass all around, trees and most of the buildings were disintegrated around him. When he looked towards his east, he could see a mountain peak. What surprising is that, Azief knows that there is no mountain around that area. There is Smile Mountain but it is not around that area. Looking at the area of Smile Mountain, he could see a gigantic mountain, reaching the clouds. Whatever this mountain is, it is not the old Smile Mountain. There are no buildings anymore. Even the hospitals near the vige entrance was transformed into arge vast ofnds with huge trees, resembling a great forest. It was like the ces that Azief knows before, in a second changes to a new world. Azief walked through the grass and crouched down. There is a signs that survives the light. Azief look at it. Wide Swamp Vige. It is still his world¡­but for some reason, Azief could not believe it. The air be more refreshing and evens the smell of smokes and soot can no longer be smell. It was like Azief on top of a mountain peak breathing fresh air. Then suddenly a notification appears. -WORLD TRANSFORMATION HAS BEEN INITIATED- -DISTRIBUTION OF HIGH LEVELED MONSTER HAS BEEN ACHIEVED- -THE PANGAEA WILL ONCE AGAIN BE SEPARATED UNTIL THE NEXT TRANSFORMATION- Then the notification stops. World Transformation? Pangea? What does this all means? Azief did not realize it but the world has changed back to their initial positions. Japan which was united with Russia and North Korea when the first world transformation begins has now once again returned to its original position, an ind nation. Only the people that lives around this border see that scene wherend in front of them suddenly disappeared Azief shook his head. For now, this doesn¡¯t concern him. However he is worried about Sofia. He moved forward and enters the vige. In front of the vige, the downward hill is no longer reced by soothing that resembles a garden. Colorful flowers fill the once tar downward hill. Smells of fresh blooming fklowers can be smell. He walks ahead not having time to enjoy such scenery because of the anxiousness in his heart. Follow the bodies he mused. Even though the geographical location of this ce has been slightly transformed, and even the wooden house has disappeared, Azief could still recognize some of the ces. He once used to hang around this vige when he was teenager. In the afternoon he and his friends used to ride their bike and explore the viges nearby. The Far Swamp vige, the Rhino Swamp Vige, Bachok vige and River Gau vige and so on and so forth, so he has some knowledge of this ce. Even though the house has vanished, even the pirs but the stiffs did not disappear. Now this bothers Azief even more. Why did in his vige there is no stiff but here in Sofia vige there is stiff? Is there something different here? No, he shakes his head. The different thing happens in his vige. This might be the normal patterns. The normal pattern is when people are bitten by the beast, a few hourster they would turn to stiffs. How long does it take for the corpses to turn to stiff? Azief need to research thister. And whether it is possible to cure zombies¡­this too must be researched. After all there are alchemists. Seeing the description on the pills he got, then Alchemist will exist someday when they reached the requirement. He keeps walking. Unlike his vige, the snakes and rats did not appear. Only stiffs. Could the stiffs eat the snake and rats? ¡®Hmm¡¯ this is too early to make any conclusion Azief thinks to himself. Azief wanted to understand about this new world so that he could survive it. Knowledge is power. Soon enough Azief smell an aromatic smell. The smell of meat. Azief instead of running to the source of smell, walk slowly. He had a guess who produce this smell. After all he has swept this ce with his Divine Sense As he navigates himself inside the bushes he finally could see from where the smelle from. It was a peach tree. How did it appear, Azief don¡¯t know. He keeps walking forward. Cleaning himself up, he emerges out from the bushes. The sound startled the person roasting the meat and quickly the bow behind her back was aimed at him. Azief only smiles bitterly. Seeing the blood covered Sofia, with eyes that were swollen, and her distraught appearance, one could guess her experience. ¡®It¡¯s you.¡¯ She said listlessly and quickly she lowered down her bow and stares at Azief¡­.not knowing what to do. She almost looks like she was lost. There are signs of tears on her eyes, and she look like she aged ten years. The wind blows it gentle breeze, caressing Azief faces, as his robe fluttered slightly. He looks the person in front of him and he smiles bitterly. For a moment, there is only the sound of the wind and the smell of the meat. Sofia look at him and he look at Sofia, both have seen terrible thing¡­and Azief could see in her eyes¡­..there is despair now. No more hope¡­.Only despair. And he approached her. *** Chapter 26: If the world does not want to help, then fight the world! if the world dare obstruct, de ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief sighs. Sofia was sitting under the Peach tree, shading her from the sun. Dried leaves was scattered around the fire to make it bigger. In her hand, is a skewered snake roasted on the spitfire. Not far behind the trees were remnants of houses. There are some traces of old houses and a lot of stiff corpse can be seen on the patch of greennd. ¡®May I join you?¡¯ Azief said She just nodded listlessly. Azief walk to her and sit on the chopped log beside her. For a moment they do not speak to each other, just looking at the fire, Sofia keep roasting the meat. The firewood crackles and sometimes Sofia would use her hands to fan the mes. Sofia eat the meat, her face shows no emotions. Azief could only feel coldnessing from her. She gives one skewered snake to Azief and Azief bites it. It was supposed to be delicious but Azief could not feel excited from it. And seeing Sofia listless face, Azief had the feeling that her experience is no better than him, if not worse. They eat in silence. They are no beast that came to attack them or snakes that slithers, or any rats that came peeking. There isn¡¯t even an sound of stiffs groaning. Azief divine sense monitored the area and he could sense nothing dangerous or out of the ordinary. They finished eating and Sofia leaned herself at the tree, looking at the sky, like someone who has lost the will to live. Azief would even believe it, if Sofia would let herself die under the tree. She did not look like she will move from the tree. Then, looking at Sofia face, he resolves himself. ¡®So¡­.how did it go?¡¯ Azief asked. She did not say anything¡­but her eyes started getting moist. Slowly, a tear formed and it falls to the ground. She did not say anything but Azief could feel her grief. She must have her own traumatic experience. Azief has his, and she has hers. She was vulnerable, she was exposed, she was weak¡­..but she was also beautiful, all at the same time. At that moment, under the tree, looking at the skies, with eyes that was full with tears¡­..she was beautiful. Azief knows, nothing he could say could calm her. Nothing that he could say, could console her. So, he edged closer and guided her head to his shoulders. But he could lend her his shoulder to cry on he mused. So, Sofia leaned in to Azief chest and she cried and she howled and she wailed, beating Azief chest, unleashing a cries that could rend any man hearts. Azief hugged her and let her cries. For five minutes, one could only hear the cries, the Job likementations, the curses and then finally the tears stopped, the curses stopped and so is thementation. Azief bears it all because he could understand the pain. Maybe not all of her pain could be understood, but he could understand a fraction of it. The pain of losing someone¡­.losing a family¡­.to feelpletely alone, in this new and terrifying world. It was a special kind of agony, a special kind of torment, to be alone¡­and afraid. And Azief understand what it feels to be alone¡­to be afraid. They were in embrace, under the tree, both of them, losing someone important that day, both of them faces their own agony, in their own way. Azief by bing more stubborn, intend to defy, while Sofia cries and be determined. Both of them lost something that day, but they also gain something. Azief gain his indomitable Will and Sofia gain courage¡­.Azief because he refuse to obey the world orders that has conspire to buried him under his own misery, Sofia because she has no choice. She must be valiant. Sofia stifles a sob and she releases herself from Azief chest. ¡®You¡¯re ok?¡¯ Azief said, there is a hint of concern in his voice. Sofia nodded weakly. And then she asked ¡®Why did youe here?¡¯ The wind sways, bringing new springs, autumn leaves fall shedding the past. A fateful encounter leads to fateful destiny. Encounter and parting is destined. A lifetime rtionship, an oath spoken, only death would defy. *** ¡®Let us raise hell in this new era!¡¯ Azief said, looking towards Sofia with his eyes fiery. His usually cold eyes, and usually uncaring manners disappeared. It was full of determination, fiery enthusiasm and a glint of madness. A few scattered leaves beneath Sofia feet was blown away by the wind and there is something in his eyes, that Sofia could not ignore. There is determination, a steel determination. ¡®I will not inquire what has happens to your parent but if I may guess, they¡¯re dead.¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Y..ou!¡¯ Sofia was about to get angry when Azief said Like mine! He said gritting his teeth. ¡®I have no else in this world other than my family. They were not loving or joyful parents but they did not abuse me either. They try their best. They struggle against the world. They try to do right! They follow the rules! They pay taxes, pray to God, and they live a live not lying to people. The world is unfair! The people are unfair! The evil rules the world and the good perish. It is a world of wolves. And my parents were sheep! You, Sofia. Do you have anyone else other than your mother?¡¯ Azief asked, his eyes looking intently at her. There is anger in his eyes, a silent fury and regret. ¡®No¡¯ she said, her voice was cold. ¡®HAHAHAHA¡¯ Aziefughed unrestrained and he got up from the log. His hood cover his face, and his robe fluttered wildly, his robe emitting this ck aura that shrouded him. ¡®You have no one else in this world! So do I!¡¯ He dered and he looks at the skies. ¡®When I was a child my parents always told me these three things. Do good. Treat people like you want yourselves to be treated. Always be grateful! And I did all these things. I did good, but people did evil! I treat people well, people betrayed me! I was grateful but people repay kindness with enmity! And the longer I live, the more I see. Good people don¡¯tst long. Good deed is not repaid. My father lives his whole life as a security guard. To me, I have always felt grateful to him. Even though he rarely has time for my mother, for me, or my siblings, as I grow older I understand what he has sacrificed for the family. Not one moment in my life, I was ashamed of my father works. He never lied even when he could. He never did evil even if the person deserves it. But people have always scorned my father. To this kind of people, I did not befriend them and they do not befriend me. I did not befriend them because their obnoxious behavior. They did not befriend me because they think I¡¯m not worthy.¡¯ Azief said all of this passionately like a deration of some sorts. He looks to the sky, like he wanted to crush the clouds, and trample the heavens. His rage is a towering fury! How could he ept what happen to his family! Even he survives! Even he! God should have save his little brother, should save his mother and father. Not him! Out of everyone in his family, he deserves the least to survive. Is it survivor guilt¡¯s? Azief don¡¯t know. But he keep his gaze at the skies, looking it like he wanted to dere his intention to the world. He then looked at Sofia and sees her dried up tears. Her mother must have a great meaning in her life. Her mother shouldn¡¯t have died. Good people supposed to be rewarded not punished. ¡®This is a world of wolfs. The world doesn¡¯t care whether you do good or evil! It will still keep moving unceasingly, caring nothing about us, mortals! It does not care a bit about good or evil! The world doesn¡¯t judge men by their worth, and it isn¡¯t about what just! Evil men can hold power their whole lives and be wept for when they pass. Innocent men can be spent like coins because it¡¯s convenient. I will not be like that! IF THE WORLD DOES NOT WANT TO HELP ME, THEN I WILL FIGHT THE WORLD! IF THE WORLD DARE OBSTRUCT, I WILL DESTROY IT! In this new era, I would raise hell, so that in my death, everyone would remember my name! I will carve my name in history! How about it Sofia? Will you follow me?¡¯ He said and his eyes look expectantly. This is his deration, bold and arrogant! If the world does not want to help him, then he will fight the world! If the world dare obstruct him, he will destroy it! Isn¡¯t this arrogant! ¡®I¡­¡¯and she thought about all those moments she was with him, and how she has lost everything. She lost her mother, and the way she lost her¡­.rend her heart apart. Thinking about it, she wanted to cry again. Wanted to wail again. Wanted to scream again until her throats could not scream. Wanted to mourn¡­for as long as she possibly could. Wanted to run and hide. But the tears did note. She endures it. The wail does note. She endures it. The scream did note either. She endures it. She did not run nor did she hides. She bears it. All the pain, all the anger, all the grief and a new emotions surge. Anger. Wrath. A burning fury. To the world! To everything! And Azief words resound in her ears. THIS IS A WORLD OF WOLF!!! ¡®Yes¡¯ she mused. World of wolfs and she is a sheep. And sheep get eaten by wolf. And she remembers Azief story about his father and about his mother. Her mother is not any different. And that¡¯s why she loves her. But the world takes her mother away from her. She was not rewarded. All of her sufferings, all of her patience with the world did her no good. IF THE WORLD DOES NOT WANT TO HELP ME, THEN I WILL FIGHT THE WORLD!!! IF THE WORLD DARE OBSTRUCT, I WILL DESTROY IT!! This word stuck inside Sofia mind, resonated strongly with her sentiment and touched her anger. She got up, with fury in her hearts, with fiery determination shining in her eyes and she hold out her hand. ¡®Let us raise hell¡­..Lord Shadow¡¯ Sofia coldly said and she shook Azief stretched hands. Thus, Lord Shadow and Sofia the Divine Archer was born that day. *** In years toe, this momentous event was referred as the Promise beneath the Peach Tree. Sofia was the firstpanion of Lord Shadow as they carved their name in history *** Chapter 27: Me and you, against the world After a few hours burying one stiff and mourning in front of the makeshift grave, Sofia has calmed down. It is useless making a grave Azief would usually say but for some reason he couldn¡¯t say it this time. She is building a grave for her mother. Azief began understanding what happens and why Sofia was so unnerved before. Burt he kept his silence. There is time for saying something and there is time for silence. And Azief knows that this is a time for silence. He just watches from behind, waiting. Then after she calm down Azief began asking Sofia to prepare herself. She is level 17 right now. Then preparing herself, slinging the bow behind her back, arrows ready for her to released, she is ready. Wiping the tears on her eyes, she steeled herself for the new world. Determined not to be a sheep. ¡®So, what is our objective?¡¯ Sofia asked Azief. Azief looked at Sofia while his eyes darted left and right looking around the bushes. He spotted a few ces that were transformed by the System. He could see there are monsters if they go deeper. But not anyrge beast. Azief don¡¯t know if that is a blessing or not. Azief wanted to strengthen himself fast. A trove of experience and items. But he decided to bolster his rank first. ¡®Our objective is the monster at the elementary school.¡¯ He said. He first needs to be¡­.Shadow Lord and enjoy the benefits of a Chosen. Sofia of course knows that Azief needs to defeat the monster in the elementary school to be a full-fledged Unique ss. ¡®Are you using me?¡¯ Sofia eyes narrow. ¡®Yes¡¯ Azief said and he said it shamelessly with no change on his facial expression. ¡®You!¡¯ ¡®We use each other, Sofia. We benefited each other. Me and you.¡¯ He said, looking sincerely at Sofia. Azief is many things and has many ws in his character but if there is one virtue that enables him to have friends, is that he is steadfast and loyal. Once he has a good opinion of someone he would surely make friends with such person. Azief is not one that makes friends lightly. He weights all the pros and cons before choosing a friend. But once he chosen, he will not regret. Then he said it ¡®You and me against the world.¡¯ He said smiling, looking at the sky. Sofia was stunned. ¡®Us? Against the world?¡¯ ¡®Yes, us.¡¯ Azief said ¡®The world order has crumbles, the world itself have changed. Look around you Sofia. Peach tree in the middle of nowhere, green grass as far as the eyes could see¡¯ and then Azief pointed to a peak of mountain ¡®A mountain that reaches the clouds, monsters and undead roamed the world. This is our opportunity make a name for ourselves.¡¯ ¡®How?¡¯ Sofia asked. Azief looked back at Sofia, and he seems to be thinking then he said. ¡®Be stronger. The World Orb has warned us. Be strong¡­.or perish. If you don¡¯t want to perish be strong. Survive. Grovel if you must. Stay alive! And be strong! That¡¯s it.¡¯ ¡®But¡­.can we?¡¯ Sofia asked as Azief began walking. Sofia follows from behind. ¡®Why not? Of all the people that perish, we survived. Both of us survived all that horrors. Whether by luck or by the machinations of fate or by destiny or by coincidence, we survive¡¯ ¡®And that¡­.makes you think we are chosen.¡¯ She said snickering. Sofia believes that Azief feel that they were chosen. A self-form of megalomania, to think that the world revolved around themselves but Azief quickly dispel her thoughts. ¡®Hah!¡¯ Azief gives a dryugh. ¡®Chosen? No, we¡¯re not chosen, Sofia. If you think like that, abandon that thought. We were random cause. No reason, no rhyme, but we survive, a product of luck and chance. If anything, we are cursed. But we do have advantage¡¯ he said as he cut the bush in front of him with his des. A few snakes slithers on the ground. Azief stomp it with his feet and blood sshed on the ground. ¡®An advantage?¡¯ Sofia said as she released her arrows at one of the snakes. ¡®Yes, a head start. Right now, all around the world I guess, there are some people like us. Survived the resurrection of the undead. Fight the roaming beast like I did. Seen terrible things like we have. Experience sorrows and despair. And all of them, countless of people forged by fire, have walk to the new future. Some would cling to the old ways. Surely there are a few people who would try to rebuild the old systems out of the ashes. They will fail. Some people are bad at understanding the changes that is happening right now. But of course they would be also those who are fast in understanding. Some would fall and descend to their most primal and animalistic instinct, killing and doing whatever they like. I¡¯m not surprised if we encounter some kind of crazy man creating a tribe, or a man pronouncing themselves as prophet¡¯ He said, his eyes already anticipating the dark possibilities of the future. ¡®If you meet a person like that, there is no need to reason with them, Sofia. Just put an arrow in their head. As there are heroes emerging in chaos times, viins and crazy people also would be born. We have a head start¡­and we better grab it. Before they realized it¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Sofia nodded as she slings back her bow behind her back. ¡®It seems you have thought a lot about this.¡¯ She said Then Azief look at the peach tree behind him, watching the swaying branches of the trees, and release a sigh. ¡®Do you have any other thing left here?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Baggage, perhaps?¡¯ He asked. And Sofia understands. Anything she regrets about, other things that needs to be cleaned up. Sofia understands that Azief and her, they probably won¡¯t being here for a few years. Looking at the grave of her mother, closing her eyes, she answers. ¡®No¡¯ she said. ¡®Good, then we will move.¡¯ Azief lead the way and begins walking. They were both astounded after they leave the peach tree. All they could see was a huge forest. The ce where Azief was confined before has a stream of clear white flowing water. The sound of the water flowing creates a calming feelings and the fresh clear air helps. The greenery is astonishing. It was like nature was never tainted before. There are no longer tar roads, modern transportations or buildings. It was like the world made anew. On top of them, they could see a clear blue sky with bird flying around. Large trees provide shades from the sun. ¡®This is¡­.something¡¯ Sofia said in astonishment as they walked through the forest. Azief nodded in agreement. They take a rest under the shades, near the creek of water. Then Azief take one of therge bottles in his storage rings, pour out the content of the bottle and then fill it up with the creek water. The creek water doesn¡¯t seem like it is polluted and it just has been created, so the chance of it being polluted by anything is minuscule. ¡®Do you have supplies?¡¯ Azief asked Sofia as he stores the bottle back inside his storage rings. Sofia nodded. ¡®At least the System didn¡¯t take that¡¯ Azief said in relief. He looks around and he could see that all of the buildings he pass during his journeying here, all vanished, like it never existed. He also checks his storage rings and there is still a lot of snacks. ¡®Do you recognize the way to the elementary school?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®Even though the road has disappeared and were surrounded by the forest, I think I can still pinpoint the area.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll follow you then.¡¯ They got up from their resting ces and they walked again. Then Azief remember something. ¡®Wait a bit¡¯ he said and he halted his movement and he smiles. How could he forget? ¡®What?¡¯ Sofia stopped. ¡®I remember that the time has ended¡¯ ¡®What time?¡¯ she asked .Azief smiles in glee. ¡®Just wait. I¡¯ll give you a shock¡¯. He remembers something very important. His pet. This is a perfect opportunity to summon his pet. ¡®Summon¡¯ he wills it in his mind. And then a notification appears. SUMMONING SUCCESSFUL SLOT FOR SUMMONING BEAST REMAINS: 9 A portal appears behind Azief back and from that portal appears the Strong Fist Badger. The strong fist badgere in front of him and kneels. Then a notification appears. The status window of his pet appears in front of him NAME ¨C GENDER MALE RACE STRONG BADGER FIST CLASS ORDINARY PASSIVE SKILL BODY FORTIFICATION DIGGING ORE MINING MINERAL MINING SMELL SENSES ANIMAL INSTINCT ACTIVE SKILLS STRONG PUNCH SLASHING WIND IDENTIFYING EYES SHRIEK OF BADGERS SPECIAL ATTRIBUTE NONE SPECIAL SKILLS NONE It is not the same like his status window. It only shows Azief skills. And then there is also special skills and special attribute. But Azief could see that this Badger is one hell of a monster. Ore mining, mineral mining, digging, all these techniques would help if he could be a cksmith or alchemist. But for now, he doesn¡¯t need that passive skill of his pet. He quickly names the beast Badge. He always has been terrible naming things so he couldn¡¯t care less. Looking at the status window of his pet it really is different from his status windows. It doesn¡¯t have level and such. There is also a limit to capturing beast. Ten is the limit Azief presumes. Maybe those who choose Beast Tamer or some ss that is rted to rearing beast would have arger slot. But just because you can tame beast doesn¡¯t mean you will tame one. It is hard because you have to weaken them, and not kill them. Not to mention there is a limit of 10. Azief don¡¯t know if his pet is permanent or not. What he means if he has recruited ten beasts would he have no other choice but to keep that beast? What if he encounters another beast more powerful and has a lot more potential? What then? If it is permanent summoning, then Azief would lose a chance. If the beast he captured and tamed can be released when he found a new and more powerful beast, then Azief would not worry that much. This World Orb system! Send me some tutorial manual at least. Then he realizes something else. What is that? Ordinary ss? Does beast have ss? Azief touch the screen written ordinary and then another exnation appear. YOUR PET IS OF ORDINARY CLASS. Then appears the list of ranks in my mind. [Ordinary] [Extraordinary] [Unique] [Legendary] [Apex] [Godly] [Heavenly] [Ultimate] [Otherworldly] Azief understand then. ss up or evolution right? He mused. The beast could also evolve. Azief look at Sofia, her hand is at her bow, ready to release her arrow at the beast. ¡®Put down the bow. It¡¯s my beast.¡¯ Azief said, chuckling ¡®Your beast?¡¯ she asked incredulous, her eyes look at the beast from head to toe. ¡®Yes, I have the Beast Tamer skill that is why I could tame this beast.¡¯ Slowly she put the bow back behind her back. Shee closer to the beast and looks at it. ¡®What do you intend to do with it?¡¯ ¡®Level him up. As we walked through this forest surely there will be some stiffs and beast that we wille across. Three is better than two, right?¡¯ Sofia just nodded. Then the beast got up and Azief said. ¡®Destroy any snakes or rat you found. If you found any beast that is beyond your capability, retreat.¡¯ Azief of course got all the information on how to order the beast when the notification appears so he quickly orders Badge to work. Better level him up until he could ss up. The Badgers nodded and began walking in front of them. ¡®Sofia you support him¡¯ ¡®Ok¡¯ she said. Azief and Sofia then keep walking. When the snakes and rats drops vials, they would quickly loot it and stores it. These vials are important. Azief did not join in killing the snakes and the rats because he knows it will not help him that much. In about 15 minutes they encounter a problem. Azief knows they are on the right track and Sofia knows it to but the scene in front of them make them ck jawed. The Temerloh Bridge that has long connected the viges and the town¡­.has disappeared and in front of them right now is a cliff. The wind blows Azief robe as he stand there dumfounded. The bridge disappeared¡­how can he cross to the city right now? Under it is the Pahang River, no longer brown colour because of the development project and the sand remation but blue as the skies, withrge crocodiles could be seen sometime showing their head on the water surface. Sofia look at Azief dumbfounded expression and ask ¡®What now?¡¯ Azief look across the cliff and could see the city¡­.now transformed into a forest. He shakes his head, looks at the sky and said. ¡®You never let me off easy, do you World Orb?¡¯ He said, clearly he could not ept this. His n was perfect. At least, it was perfect before. Then looking at the hill beside the cliff he said. ¡®Then I guess we have to swim across.¡¯ Saying that, he climbed down the right side of the cliff and is sliding down. Sofia shaking her head, and then follows him from behind. And as she climbed down she is thinking to herself. What did I sign up for following him? *** Chapter 28: Crossing the river As they climb down they could see some weird palm trees and bamboo tress sprouting like mushroom after a rain. Instead of coconut in the palm tree, there is something red as its fruits. The bamboo tree on the other hand¡­..is quite normal, like a normal bamboo tree. ¡®Weird¡¯ Azief said whispering under his breath. But Azief couldn¡¯t have the time to check the palm tree instead he arrived at the bottom and begun examining the shores. The sandy bank of the river overlooking the city. He climbed down to the bank and look at the city across from where he is standing. He looked at the clear water of the river. ¡®It has always been brown¡¯ Azief said Sofia nodded as she walked three steps behind Azief, maintaining a lookout. Azief on the other hand is admiring the view. This is the first time he saw that the Pahang River could be so beautiful. His mother once told him that when his mother was a child, the colour of the river was clear, blue and beautiful. But Azief did not had the chance to see the scenery that her mother always talked about because by the time he was born the river turns cloudy and brown. ¡®So, how do you swim?¡¯ Azief asked looking at Sofia. Sofia was dumfounded. ¡®You don¡¯t know how to swim?¡¯ she said realizing why Azief is asking her this question. He shakes his head, confirming Sofia confusion. She could not help but be shocked. This guy is clearly intending to cross the river but he does not know how to swim! Is he an idiot! ¡®I thought you said we are going to swim across.¡¯ She said trying to calm herself again, by taking a deep breath ¡®Yes, I did say that.¡¯ Azief said as he walk around the sandy bank and his eyes look around left and right, searching for something. Sofia follows from behind. ¡®But you don¡¯t know how to swim?¡¯ Sofia said, her annoyance can slightly be heard in her trembling voice. ¡®I can learn¡¯ he said. ¡®Now? Right at this instant?¡¯ ¡®Now. Right at this instant¡¯ he said. But his eye is still looking around. Azief is of course is not that stupid but he doesn¡¯t want to give the satisfaction to Sofia that he is incapable of swimming. He already has a n if he could not swim across. Seeing the threat in the river, he of course thinks of other alternative in crossing the river. He is just messing with Sofia. Looking at the river he also realized a life threatening problem and sooner orter, Sofia would realize it too. When that timees he will let Sofia choose. This is his quest and if Sofia get caught up in it she might die, so¡­..he will ask herter. When it matters. ¡®You¡¯re insane.¡¯ She said exasperatedly To be honest, Azief once attend swimming lesson when he was in college. It was mandatory really, since his course obligated him to learn swimming. But he was never any proficient in it. As long as he keeps paddling his feet and moves his arm he would not drown¡­..but floating himself on water, he never did get a hang of that. Azief look at the river again and sighed Not to mention there is the crocodiles looking at him and Sofia, like they are its meal. At times like these, Azief wanted a skill to know the level of his enemies or at least their rank. By now, Azief has some understanding of beast. They do not have levels like human but rank. Ordinary would be like his pet. He could only imagined Ultimate rank beast. ¡®AH!¡¯ Azief remembered something. ¡®What?¡¯ Sofia said shock suddenly hearing Azief yelling. Sofia was looking at the water and thinking how to get across. She is still annoyed at Azief. She realized that Azief is messing with her, so she focus her mind on other thing, namely on how to cross the river. ¡®Couldn¡¯t I just ask my pet to swim?¡¯ Azief said a sh of inspiration. Why couldn¡¯t he let his pet swim and he rides from behind. His pet is alsorge and could amodate him. ¡®Swim¡¯ he said to Badge. The badger nodded and then jumps into the water¡­.only to drown. The badger struggles to move forward and struggle pitifully and Sofia began to worry about his pet. ¡®Azief¡¯ she said, her eyes ring at him. Fine he thought inwardly ¡®Return back¡¯ Azief said and the portal opens and Badge was sucked into the portal. The portal could be activated if the beast is not that far with the owner. The higher the rank, the wider the range of summoning or unsummoning. Summoning would always open a portal behind the owner back but unsummoning could be done from far away depending on the rank of the beast. ¡®So, that didn¡¯t work¡¯ he said nonchntly. Sofia chuckles. ¡®Did you look at badge face? It was so pitiful.¡¯ Sofia then broke intoughter. Azief also cracked a smile. He also sees the desperate look of his badger. It is kind of funny. ¡®We make a raft then!¡¯ Azief dered and Sofia just nodded. Seeing that Azief gaze always linger round the bamboo tree near the river bank, Sofia already guessed Azief thoughts. And that is exactly what Azief is thinking There is bamboo tree nearby so he could just cut that. It also helps if they are attack by the crocodiles. At least the raft could provide at least some type of protection¡­.no matter how miniscule. Of course Azief is not entirely ignorant on how to swim it just that he is not confident he could swim that far to the city. ¡®Can you swim?¡¯ Azief asked Sofia. Sofia smirked and then floats. ¡®I do not know how to swim but I can levitate¡¯ she said. One of her skills she got before when she was fighting alongside Azief in the bridge. One of the skill she got was levitation. She smiles arrogantly, a smug smile, she one upped Azief. ¡®But you can¡¯t move when you levitate right?¡¯ Azief said and the arrogant smile in Sofia mouth faltered. She floats back down, looking annoyed at Azief. Azief just chuckles in satisfaction ¡®Now, help me make the raft.¡¯ Azief said as he walks to the bamboo trees, readying his de to chop the bamboo shoots. ¡®Fine¡¯ she said. For hours they worked alongside each other. Azief cut the bamboo shoot while Sofia arranged it. Sometime the crocodile would try toe to shore but usually Sofia would deter the crocodile by attacking with her rain of arrows. Then seeing that Sofia does not a thing about how to build a raft Azief orders her to be the lookout. Sofia was impressed. She didn¡¯t know Azief could build a raft since no one teach this in school. And Azief don¡¯t strikes Sofia as an outdoor man or the type of man who likes to do stuff like building stuff. If anything Azief looks like he hasn¡¯t seen the sun for a very long time. And she is right. But Azief is a writer, albeit, an amateur writer. Azief had a lot of things in his mind and sometimes the best way to release what he felt in his mind is to write the stuff down. He joined an amateur writing sites and active in it for a few months before shutting down his ount because of the negativity about his story. He just makes a love triangle and the people mes him from it so he stopped writing¡­.at least he stopped posting it in the site. Anyway, as he researched many things when he wrote the story, he also identally research on how to build a raft. Who would have thought knowing such stuff actually could have a practical application in modern life? Thinking about it Azief smiles under his hood, thinking that it was a stroke of luck he knows how to build a raft. Azief shed four pieces of bamboo tree with ease like cutting leaves while Sofia now take care of the lookout. Even though they didn¡¯t see any zombies horde, which is weird, they still need to be cautious. And then there is still the crocodile near them , that is constantly watching over them. Azief began building the raft with the fourrge piece of bamboo. One set is about 8 feet long, the other 12 feet. He then ces the longer piece on the bottom, the shorter one on top to form a square. He then uses the vines he pulls from the nearby tree, up in the bank tosh together everything. He makes sure it issh tightly. It is the foundation of the raft, the frame. He then secure smaller bamboo pieces side-by-side on top of the frame until it¡¯spletely covered. Then he ties four more bamboo sections to the far edges of the pontoons, spanning the length. Sofia was looking at Azief diligently working on making the raft and sometimes she would shot the few crocodile that came on the bank. The crocodile is not gigantic and easy to handle but their physical appearance is a bit different from the kind of crocodile she sees in zoos but she couldn¡¯t describe what different about it. If they are attack by the arrow they retreat, but the arrow could not prate the scaly armour only annoy them. But what is weird is that the crocodile did not attack them¡­..like they are testing her and Azief. Sofia had a bad premonition about this and Azief also share the same feeling. But he must cross the river to get to the city. What worries Azief is that he could feel that there is something big inside the river¡­.and he has a pretty good guess on what that is. A gigantic beast. This is what he first realizes when he arrive don the city bank and by now, Azief is pretty sure, that Sofia has also realized it too. There is the mutated beast and then there is the gigantic beast. The mutated beast is like the mutated snakes or rats he found in the viges or the horned chicken and Vampiric bats he found when he was in the city. The gigantic beast is like the beast that he fight with Tan or the beast that is in the Elementary School. The experience Azief get fighting such beast is massive as well. When he defeated the gigantic beast, his level shot up in almost an unbelievable rate. But mutated beast gives only a little bit of XP and easily dispatched by a high leveled yer. In about half an hour Azief alreadypleted the raft. With his strength it is easilypleted. ¡®I¡¯m finished.¡¯ He said and Sofia jumped from her lookout andnded on the bank. She nodded, looking at the river with her worried expression and Azief nodded. They both understand there is no time to lose. It is evening and it is getting dark. But both of them also understand that crossing this river safely would not be as easy. While Azief utilizes his sense to determine whether there is a gigantic best inside the river, Sofia also has her way. Maintaining a lookout from high up on the bank, she chanced upon something. There was this one moment when Azief was busy building the raft, she could see arge shadow underneath the water¡­.swimming. It was like a building¡­swimming underneath the river. One could only imagine the size of the monster beneath the river. It would mostly resemble a dinosaur like crocodile¡­.a supercroc as it is so famously termed. She once watches National Geographic and they show that once upon a time, crocodile is even bigger than the Tyrannosaurus Rex and even eat Tyrannosaurus Rex for its meal. So even if she does not show it, she is nervous an afraid as hell. She stands beside Azief as Azief is preparing to take off. She hold Azief arm, look at him and was about to warn him but Azief gripped her hand. ¡®I know¡¯ he said. ¡®But?¡¯ She asked. ¡®We have to do it.¡¯ Then he stopped before continuing. ¡®I have to do it¡¯ he said. ¡®There is no other choice?¡¯ she asked again. ¡®There is no shortcut in bing strong. Sometime we have to face death in the face.¡¯ ¡®I think I have been facing death for too long, that I¡¯m sick seeing him¡¯ Sofia replies smirking ¡®False bravado¡¯ Azief said, smiling bitterly. ¡®At least I have that.¡¯ She replied but she also realized that Azief hand is trembling. Both of them know what is ahead of them. They¡¯re betting on their luck. There is of course, maybe another way. Maybe they could go back to Sofia vige and climb the mountains and find experience there, or return to Azief vige and grind their experience there¡­..but who could guarantee that there is no other beast like the beast in the river? Who could guarantee that the next beast they would encounter is not some godly beast that they could not defeat? Life is unpredictable and cruel. You can run away and hide. Or you can face death in the eyes, and instead of running and hiding, or crying, sobbing uncontrobly, fear with your knees wobbling, you could look death in the eyes and wink. That¡¯s right. Azief wanted to wink at death. He wants to mock death. But the only way to mock death is to stare death right in front of his face. He does not want to die, but he does not want to live like before either. He wanted to be resolute and unyielding. He wanted to be someone¡­.who matters. He wanted strength. He decided he wanted to cross the river. Since he decided to cross the river he will cross it, no matter the obstacle. He is stubborn. No¡­to be more exact, he decided to be stubborn. Decided¡­.that he needs to risk his life. He need to bet his life, muster his courage, face his fears, and survive it, to be stronger, to be someone that matters Azief then hold Sofia hand, and look at her eyes and ask. ¡®You can go away you know. You don¡¯t have to follow me¡¯ he said. He decided to face death¡­.but he couldn¡¯t decide that for her. When they talk about crossing the river they did not think that there is a gigantic beast underneath the river. Looking at Sofia, he is reminded of Tan and how he failed to save him¡­.and he doesn¡¯t want the same thing happened to Sofia. Sofia look at those eyes, there is no hesitation; there is slight fear but also an unyielding perseverance in those hazel eyes. ¡®You and me¡¯ she said, a smile on her face. She dropped down her head, looking at the sand on her feet and then she raise up her head and her eyes locked with Azief and remembering their promise underneath the peach tree she said ¡®You and me against the world, remember?¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief smiles. ¡®Yes, you and me, against the world.¡¯ Azief said, a slight bitter smile formed on his mouth, as his clear hazel looking in front of him. Saying this, they push the raft to the river and jump on the raft as the river current push them sideways. Azief took out his makeshift oars and give one to Sofia. And they began paddling to the city. *** Chapter 29: Embracing the cold The water was still. Azief is paddling slowly, looking left and left and below, looking at therge shadow and he take a big gulp and steel his resolve. Sofia is preparing her arrows, looking left and right and looking below she gulped and she look at Azief, both of them feeling and doing the same thing. She could see the shadow of the beast which she and Azief have decided to call Supercroc. Slowly, slowly they paddle and then one of the small crocodile began showing its face. The water ripples outward as more and more crocodiles emerged. They looked like normal crocodiles only that their nostrils were positioned on the tops of their heads rather than the tips of their snouts. They circle behind their raft but they did not attack, just circling around behind and did not even bother to try to encircle the raft which is strange. ¡®Sofia, vignce¡¯ Azief said, as he keep paddling. For some reason, he felt that to reach the shore of the city is somehow an arduous expedition when it is not that far. The current push them sideways, but Azief arm strength prevent them from getting washed away by the currents. And the current is not that hard or fast that Azief could not handle it. What he is most afraid of is the supercroc if it would suddenly attack them. They are now in the middle of the river and the supercroc did not do anything to them, no movement from it, almost like it didn¡¯t care about the raft. But Azief still could not dispel the bad feeling in his heart. Azief once has the opportunity to learn kayaking. He had a Diploma in Tourism Management and one of the courses is marine rted fields. He learns scuba diving, swimming, kayaking, safe and rescue and many others. While he could not im he is the best in the kayaking, he at least has some good basic on how to steer a raft. Though he used kayak in his studies, the principles is not that different and considering the strength he possess now, the speed in which Azief used to cross the river could only be described as he is riding a motorboat. ¡®Azief, there is movement!¡¯ Sofia said, almost yelling. Sofia was surveying the surrounding when Azief was paddling when she realizes the crocodiles in the river suddenly dive down and the shadow beneath them suddenly getting bigger and is emerging. Azief who is paddling could also see that the shadow is approaching them from below. ¡®Shit, shit, shit!¡¯ He looked at Sofia. Then he looked at the fast approaching supercroc and he made his choice. ¡®Try to survive¡¯ he said to Sofia. ¡®I¡¯ll see you on the other side¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a promise¡¯ Sofia said and they both almost like they have agreed beforehand jumps upwards like they were flying. Then from beneath the river a st urred like a bomb being thrown into the river and a gigantic crocodile appears from the water st trying to eat Azief and Sofia, its gigantic jaws is trying to gobble up the two humans. Sofia jump to the right to avoid herself being eaten and then she dived down inside the river with a plop. The moment she dived down she swims underwater¡­her destination? Across the shore. She did not look back and she is not worried about Azief. Azief is stronger than her and surely he would arrive at the shore faster than her so she using her hand keeps swimming forward not looking back. Some of the small crocodiles chasing her from behind. She could not use her arrows underwater. And she could not stop either. In her mind and her eyes is only the shore. Azief on the other hand, has decided to do something¡­..stupid. Sofia thought that Azief would also do what she did which is to avoid the crocodile but Azief knows that someone had to stall the crocodile and between the two of them, he is the only one who could do that. He is not a self-sacrificing hero¡­..but he knows he is the only one who could do this. At least, he is the only one who could do this between the two of them. He will stall the crocodile and when he jumped instead of diving down to the river, hended behind the supercrocrge body. Azief was shocked and awe by the supercroc physical characteristic. It has long bodies, syed limbs, and narrow, t, tooth-studded snouts with powerful jaws and it also has an enormous size. It measured about 40 feet long from head to tail and weighed in the neighborhood of 10 tons. The only way to describe it is as terrible and monstrous. Landing on the back of the crocodile, Azief tries to remain calm. His bnce is wless. As he increase in level he did find that all of his sense, abilities are all heightened. While the very notion of remaining calm during fighting a 40 feet long and ten ton crocodiles may seem preposterous, ridiculous even, doing so may be the only thing that saves his life. ¡®He is just EXP. Boss-like creature. It must have a weakness¡¯ Azief muttered as he gripped his hand, sheathed his bald and run around on the back of the crocodiles. If anyone could see him right now, it is like an ant running around on a human arm. Like Kratos fighting Gaia. The crocodile then sshed into the river water and another huge ssh shakes the rivers, ripples resonating everywhere. The other crocodiles disperse from the area leaving Azief and Sofia¡­..and the Supercroc. Azief then remember something about hisst fight about the beast. Even though the beast he fights with has greater power than him, they are also equipped with a weakness. Azief is aiming for this weakness. The crocodile look left and right still not realizing that the humans its chasing is behind his back. Azief could see that Sofia has begun emerging to the surface of water to take some breath as she is swimming vigorously to the shore, not looking back, a dozen of crocodile following her from behind. The crocodiles did note towards the Supercroc probably because the Supercroc also eats crocodile. When Azief jump upwards before, Azief could see that the Supercroc eat the small crocodiles. When Azief said small, it doesn¡¯t mean that the crocodile was small, but it is smallpared to the Supercroc. Sofia who is swimming right now, of course did not think Azief is right now on the back of the croc and even risking his life for hers. The Supercroc is not going back into the river. If he did Azief could then jump and also join Sofia in swimming away. He might not know swimming but he could still manage. But even if he follows from behind, Azief knows, how could they outmatch the crocodile in the water. Someone needs to stay. Someone needs to stall. And he is the leader of the group. There is a reason why leaders have the privilege of ordering the people beneath them. Why? Because when shits hit the fan, it is the leader job to clean it. The leader bears the hard work, the daunting work and as such has the privilege of ordering the subordinate to work. At least, that is how it is for Azief. The Supercroc locates its target and using itsrge feet it dashed forward. And its target is Sofia. Right now it still doesn¡¯t realize Azief is on his back. Not good Azief said inwardly. The croc is chasing Sofia now and with its speed, it could reach her in matter of second. Azief run as fast as the wind, with water sshing around his ck robe and the sound of wind rushing in his ears as he decide to attack the croc. He remembered on things about fighting a crocodile. As he remembers one of the weaknesses of a crocodile, he activated Fear Aura and he jumped up the air. The moment he activated Fear Aura, the crocodile quickly realizes someone is behind it. But the croc did not turn and Azief who was in the air; stab downward like a thunder striking the earth, attacking perfect and urately at the crocodile eyes. He turns in midair, performing one of the moves he once saw in TV. When he strikes he activated shing wind, making it a double damage. One from the wind slice and another from his brute strength. While the croc scale was hard, there are somece where the croc is ry vulnerable and it is at this ce, Azief believe lies it weakness. DOUBLE DAMAGE ACHIEVED The eyes were bleeding as Aziefnded on the tip of the crocodile mouth. The croc releases something resembling shrieks from its mouth, expressing its pain. Azief did not dy in his next attack. He doesn¡¯t have time to stop. He needs to use the opportunity he had to defeat the croc. As the croc is now bleeding from its right eyes, Azief now is charging from the tip of the mouth to the left eyes, running through its nose and when he arrived in front of its left eye, Azief stabs the crocodile repeatedly. One strikes, two strikes, three strikes, quickly it reaches a dozen strikes. With his arm speed and the frequency of his tabbing, the croc left eyes was turn into a squishy matter as the crocodile roared in pain. Azief was forced to jump backwards, as the crocodile roll around the water. When the croc rolled again to his original position Azief thennded again on the back of the crocodile. It is possible to do because he jump really high and it takes about 20 seconds for him to fall while the crocodile only rolls for 5 seconds and reached its original position in another 5 seconds which gave him an estimate of how high he needs to jump and how far he can jump to reach the best possible distance and time tond exactly at the back of the Supercroc. Now the croc is no longer interested in chasing Sofia instead it began to focus on killing this human running behind its back. People say that the eye of the tornado is the safest ce. Now, Azief knows, that¡¯s true. He is standing on the crocodile back but the crocodile could not do anything to him other than rolling along a few times in the water. Every time Azief felt that the croc would roll, Azief would jump upwards beforending back. If he only had Levitation skills, he could use this kind of tactic to mess around with the croc. It is also lucky that the croc is stupid. If only it turns around a little longer or dives straight inside the river, how could Aziefnd on his back? He would surely drown. But what Azief doesn¡¯t know was that the ebast is not some normal beast, it was gigantic beast. Even if there is 10 men with Azief level, they could not defeat the croc. This is a suicide mission. Even if Azief blinds the croc eyes, how could Azief defeat such monsters? This is why the Supercroc did not roll around for too long or dives straight into the river because it look down on Azief. Then suddenly the crocodile roll again with force and the impact of his giant body rolling around the river, create a spiral in the water and sshing of water rose for ten meters around the area, while at the same time dispersing many of the other crocodile in the river and this time it caught Azief in surprise. Azief was drenched from the water and his vision was hindered by the sshing Blood is still bleeding from it eyes and it only uses its sense of smell and touch to try shaking off Azief from it back. Azief was shaken off and in midair he was struck by the crocodile tails and it was like he was being hit by a truck as he coughed up blood and his skin shredded around his stomach area. Azief was thrown far away when the crocodile turn his direction, looking at him and charged forward, opening its mouth and was about to swallow him whole. But at this juncture he maneuvered himself and using his feet kick one of the teeth of the Supercroc and he shot farther away but not yet far away enough from the range of attack of the croc. Azief hand was in the range of the crocodile mouth and the croc did not let this opportunity go. With one bite, Azief who was in midair yelled in pain, his scream drowned by the sshing water. Sofia on the other hand could not see what is happening behind her because she is frantically trying to run from the crocs. All she could hear was the mighty sshing of water and the feeling that there is a struggle going behind her. Azief look at his left hand. His left hand was bitten and stuck in the gap of the crocodile teeth but the teeth pierce his pinky fingers and his pinky finger was crushed already, only meat in tatters. The crocodile is now trying to drag Azief down. And considering its weight, to drag Azief down is easy. Even though Azief hand is as strong as steel it was easily bitten by the crocodile. Azief knows if the croc drag him down, it¡¯s over for him. So, he quickly made a decision. ¡®FUCK!¡¯ He cursed as he steel his body for what ising. Gritting his teeth he swings his de to his left hand and cutting his own hand off. And blood spurted from his amputated hand. It gushes out. The blood didn¡¯t gush in a constant flow, but in time with the beating of his heart. And the pain? Oh, the pain! He wanted to pass out but he couldn¡¯t. He tries to shut it off but he cant. So, he gritted his teeth, enduring the pain, trying to remain conscious. The crocodile is blind on both eyes. Luck and circumstances saves him again. If Azief was thrown just a little bit deeper inside range of attack of the croc, instead of losing his arm he would be swallowed down inside the croc stomach. If he did not kick the croc teeth and uses it as propulsion, he would end up as a meal for the croc. When the croce rushing at him before, he could see the crocrge bowels and in it, was full of zombies in squishy goo, some is being disintegrated in its stomach. Maybe that is why Azief could not see any zombies since he came to the bridge. Maybe all of them were eaten by this supercroc. Azief then fall down to the river but the moment his feet reached the water, he propels himself up using all, of his strength on his feet and a water st erupted as he once again jump onto the croc back. He stands there, bloodied and weary. The blood drips on the back of the croc. The blood is leaving his body, his left hand arm bes pale, and the pulses in his heart began to beat slower, weaker. His stomach is full of ripped flesh and the water makes him winces in pain, but he forces himself to remain upright and conscious. Strength also leaves his body since there are some rings enhancing strength in his left hand. Now his left hand is in the deep river. At least his storage rings are in his right hand so he quickly conjures up health potion and with one hand gulped it down. The bleeding slowly stopped around his stomach areas but the missing hand did not reform. Using his right hand he held the stump and from the bandage he got from the storage rings he quickly tightened it almost like a professional. asionally the croc would roll around but it did not dive inside. Then Azief could sense arge horde of monster ising here. He wanted to curse. What now? he mused. But then opening his eyes he could see. The retreating small crocodile before ising again but it did not chase Sofia who is nearing the shores but ising towards therge croc. More and more join this horde of crocodiles, swimming to charge the Supercroc. Could it be? Azief could see a ray of hope. But even though he sees it, it did not change his current situation. He is feeling unimaginable pain. He just realizes that one of the Supercroc teeth manage to injure him and blood is also gushing out from his left arm. No matter how much pressure he applied, the blood had still gushed between his fingers and oozed. The blood had spread to his dark robe making it seems even darker and ck aura envelope Azief, making his feet feel lighter. He could feel life, draining away from him, his body bing cold. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smiles. He doesn¡¯t know why he smiles or why, but he smiles anyway, his mind is nk, but he smiles. Is it because it is hopeless? Or is it because there is nothing else to do? His mind is nk right now. If not this croc, therge horde would get him. Realizing this, he feels fatigued, feel tired. But he decided on onest thing. He needs to leave some gift for this croc that cost him his limbs. Then as he decided, this time he run forward, each steps harder than thest but he could not stop now. He then jump and this time stab on the croc head and blood gushed like a fountain. It¡¯s head is like a fountain of blood attracting more and more smalls crocodiles and then as he resigned himself to death, Azief jump from the top of the crocodile head. As he was about to fall into the river he look at thatrge wide open mouth of the Supercroc, he smiles, andughed as he throws something since the Supercroc mouth and he fall to the river. With arge sound he fall to the river. The area around his fall quickly turns red with blood keep gushing out from his ripped out hands and sh marks. In the water, his head is pounding like a drum, every cell in his body screaming for oxygen. He keep fighting until he could feel that his head is about to explode, his vein could burst right now, he has to take a breath but he doesn¡¯t have the energy. Opening his mouth, trying to breath, he could feel the water assault his throats and he begins to fall. He falls further and further into the darkness until it threatens to swallow him whole. Closing his eyes, he let the river take him away. He smiles again. Hisst view, is looking at the Supercroc fighting with a hundred crocodiles, its blood madly gushing about, and the supercroc struggles in vain. ¡®Take that!¡¯ he mused in satisfaction. And as he let the darkness envelopes him, he thinks of his lofty ambition and the people that he left behind, the friends he had, and wondering, would they cry for him, if they knew he dies? He wanted them to at least feel sorrows for him. Would Sofia mourn him? Would the Princess mourn him? As he finally gives up to the cold and the darkness, he closes his eyes, eases up his body, opening his arm wide, he embraces his death and the deeper he falls. And then, he at thest breath he takes¡­..he smiles in contentment. *** Chapter 30: Once-in-a-lifetime experience Opening his eyes, it was like he is doing some strenuous exercise. It felt heavy and everywhere in his body it ached. He could feel the heat of fire near him and a damp towel on his head. In his stump is a bandage. His stomach is bandage by gauze and his robe is folded neatly beside his bed. His body is exposed but he is not cold. He could see a nket on his body and he pushed it away with his right hand. He looks around slowly. He is onnd, with high trees, and the sound of crickets in the distance. Then he heard a huge sshing. It jolted him to shocks but he calmed himself down. Looking upwards he could see stars. He is not in the river but he is near one he deduced. It¡¯s night he mused. Did he survive? He looked around and he could see Sofia beside him, leaned on a huge tree branch, sleeping. He on the other hand is lying on a bed of leaves. Beside him is about ten bottles of vials. Most of them is health potions if he has to hazard a guess. Sofia must force it down my throat to try heal my injury, he mused. He looks at his left hand. Then he sighed. He only has his right hand now. Even health vials could not help regrow lost limbs. At least he knows now. But Azief is not saddened by this fact. He is sure that there is other way to regrow back his hand. Look at the bright side¡­.which is¡­.hmmm¡­he could not think of any bright side of losing an arm. He sighed again ¡®Sofia¡¯ Azief weakly said The girl quickly opens her eyes and then she finally realizes it was Azief. ¡®Azief! You¡¯re awake? Are you okay?¡¯ She said as she run to Azief and checks him. ¡®I¡¯m okay¡¯ as he said this Sofia hugged him and one could hear her sobbing. ¡®You¡­why¡­didn¡¯t you¡­.¡¯she said stuttering at every sentence. Sofia felt guilty looking at his conditions. He lost his hand because of her. By the time she was at the shore she began to realize that Azief was fighting the Supercroc. When she realizes this, she jumps back into the river, trying to join the fight. But it was that time she sees that hundreds of crocodileing attacking the Supercroc, ravaging it like a pack of hyena. But the Supercroc did not go down easy and Sofia was trying to see among the chaos where is he until she saw a silhouette falling into the river. Sofia quickly dives inside the river, swimming like mermaid. Thanks to her high agility even though she is in the rivers, her speed did not deteriorate by much and she quickly arrive at his location. By that time Sofia heart was in turmoil. She didn¡¯t think he would sacrifice so much just to keep her safe. For the first time, she could feel that she could rely on him and sees him as a man. When she saw him, falling deeper and deeper into the river without any response, her heart lurched as she quickly dragged his body upwards. Avoiding the fierce fighting between the hundreds of crocodile with the Supercroc on the surface of the water, Sofia dragged Azief to the shore. When they reach the city shore, his face was pale white, his skin was cold, and he was constantly bleeding from his wound. A deep gash mark on his left arm, and a stump on what used to be his hand, and nonstop bleeding from the stomach. As she uses cotton and gauze to bandage the wounds and stop the bleeding, her tears kept falling. She ces him under a huge tree, behind arge rock as she gather leaves to make a bed for him and take some dry wood to make a fire. Then she disrobes him and cleans his wounds. Sometimes when he went into shock, Sofia would pour some health vials inside his mouth and he would calm down. She also makes a damp towel to try helping his body fight the heat. When the shocks stop, he was then inflicted by a fever. It has been hours but the fight between the supercroc and the other crocodile is still not ending. By the time he was settled in the city shore, the Supercroc has many injuries. Combined with Azief blinding both its eyes, the supercroc is in dire straits. But the small crocodiles also have suffered many casualties. Hundreds of crocodile corpse floats on the river, and the area around the sh is dye red, making it look like a river of blood. Sofia is not that far from the shore which is why she could see the fight. Sometimes the Supercroc would go underwater and the other crocodile would follow and then they will emerge back at the surface and fights again, each time fiercer than thest. The area around their fight bes bloodied as the clear blue water turns red because of their fight. And the smell also began to reach the city shores which invite some beast to the shores. Most of it is just some snakes and there is an ape like creature which is a little bit stronger than the normal beast she encountered. She uses her rain of arrows to riddle it with arrows, protecting the unconscious Azief. She rose to level 20 and put one skill points to her rains of arrows which make her rain of arrows more powerful and it also decrease the usage of SP to use the skills. Sofia did not dare venture deeper into the city fearing that she would meet another beast which is why she camped out here, not too far from the city shore instead of making a camp deeper into the area. She is also worried about him and she could not leave him behind, not after what he has done for her. So, denying her survival instinct, instead of leaving him¡­she stays with him, nursing him until he recovers from his injury. Then she leaned into the tree branch, tired and spent, and she surrendered her mind to the night. It wasn¡¯t until he awakened that she was stirred and quickly she hugged him. All these memories fill her mind when she hugged him and she was grateful that the only familiar face she has seen since the Fall is not dead. Then releasing him from her hug, she stares at him, more like ring at him and then she began to said with a voice that is trembling, with an appearance of messy hair and a swollen eyes, she said with a hint of anger and gratefulness ¡®Don¡¯t do that again¡¯ and finished saying this she hugged him again. And he sits there, on the bed of leaves, unmoving, not knowing what to do. In his life, there is rarely a time where he hugs somebody or people hug him. Even in his family there is no hugging. So he smiles and he nodded his head. He could feel her body heat, her chest heaving and could hear her rushed heartbeat. He didn¡¯t know¡­.that hugging could be so sensual. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he replies in a nonmittal gesture. ¡®It¡¯s okay now¡¯ he said. ¡®I¡¯m okay¡¯ Finally she released him and then he look at her, like he has never seen her before. Sofia is not a world ss beauty and Azief could say that even though he doesn¡¯t have many romantic rtions with the opposite sex, he knows a few of pretty beautiful people. And Sofia could not be considered a beauty that would make you look twice. She is innocent enough and beautiful enough for a girl in a vige. But for some reason, looking at her now, she looked beautiful in a way he couldn¡¯t describe. And he smiles at himself. Like before, he smiles not knowing the reason he smiles. It was not hopelessness like before. Could it be¡­and he extinguishes the thought. Sofia finally realizing that she hugged him too tight before and hugging him with no clothes on, she could feel heat rushing to her cheeks and she almost yelps in surprise. She blushed red in shyness and averts her gaze from Azief bare naked body. ¡®We can rest here for tonight¡¯ Sofia said after she calmed herself. Azief nodded. By now he has heard the story of how she saved him from drowning and he has also heard about the attack of the crocodiles with the Supercroc. Hearing this of course he is surprised. The fact that he survives and the fact that the supercroc has been fighting for hours with almost an army of crocodile and is still not defeated, Azief is grateful enough that he only loses his hand. Maybe his pill could sap the energy of the Supercroc and help the horde wins the war between the Supercroc and the Alliance of Crocs. Azief decided to call them the Alliance of the crocs forughs but Sofia was notughing when she heard the joke. She just says that he has a very terrible naming sense. He got up and he said. ¡®Help me to wear my robe.¡¯ ¡®Rest, Azief.¡¯ She said, clearly not agreeing with him even moving around. She worries too much. He shakes his head. He wanted to see the monsters that have bitten his hand. He wanted to see its downfall with his own eyes. ¡®I want to check the battle.¡¯ He said to Sofia while Sofia just sighed. ¡®Why would you do that?¡¯ she asked. ¡®That beast made me amputate my own hand. If you could imagine cutting your own hand and the pain of doing it¡­.¡¯and he sighed then he continued. ¡®I wanted to see itst moment with my own eyes.¡¯ He said ¡®You¡­you stubborn oaf¡¯ she said. Clearly she was angry yet she came forward and helps him with his robe. Then they walked nearing the shore and look behind the rock. Sofia always maintained a lookout By now hundreds of crocodiles bodies (this sounds wrong. Carcasses, corpses?) floats around the area. There is only two crocodiles fighting the supercroc by now but the supercroc has been injured heavily. It was bleeding from everywhere, its hard scale has already been shattered, and it has lost it right leg. From the looks of it the two crocodiles going to win as it eat the exposed flesh of therge crocodiles, like they are feasting on arge banquet. ¡®There must be a lot of loot there, waiting to be looted¡¯ Azief said as he looked at the hundred dead crocodiles. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Sofia agreed and nods her head. If not because that she feared that there is other hidden danger in the river, she would swim and loot them all. ¡®Look¡¯ Azief said and that startled Sofia. ¡®What?¡¯ Thest moment of the Supercroc and there is a smirk in his face. Sofia feel chills looking at his smirk. He looks at the stump on what used to be his hand and looking at the Supercrocst moment he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®It is done¡¯ he said coldly, and his mind has already thinking about what¡¯s next and whether he needs to change his n. ¡®Let¡¯s go and make a camp underneath the tree. We¡¯ll discuss other stuff in the morning¡¯ Sofia nodded and they were about to return to the huge tree when suddenly Azief felt pain in his left arm and he fall down. He falls suddenly and without warning and Sofia who was behind him was shocked and quickly she rushed to him, lying on the sand, wriggling in pain ¡®Azief, what¡¯s happening? Hey, answer me. Are you okay? Where do you feel pain? Tell me.¡¯ Sofia was anxious and perplexed on what just happens. Azief is right now feeling a pain he never felt before, as blood jutted out from the stump and he could see in front of his eyes, as nerve and veins was formed out of thin air. When the nerve and veins waspletely constructed, flesh appears out of nowhere, this time encapsting the nerve and veins; all the while he has to bear the pain that felt like he was being skinned alive. Then as if that was not enough, he could hear his own bones cracked and he howls in pain. Sofia was beside him hugging him, as he began seizing and Sofia looks at his pain like she could felt it and tears keep falling, fear, anxiety, all this is mixed in her emotions. She doesn¡¯t want to lose the only person she knows in this dark and cold world. She has lost her mother, her boyfriend and now she is going to lose him too? She could not ept that. She could not ept another lost. And thinking of the dark days ahead, even if she survives, she would be alone again, and that thought scares her more than she cares to admit. In Azief body, his bones keep breaking, almost like his bones were branches of a tree, the sound was popping and the broken bones can be heard loudly. Then his bones reform and his skins stretched, which brought another level of pain, and his scream filled the area. He howls and he screams, tears of pain flowed from his eyes, gritting his teeth, and Sofia is trying to hold him down as she is also scared and shocked at seeing this urrence. There is nothing she could do because she know nothing why this suddenly happens ,so she could only cried because of fear and she hugged him trying to console him, trying to ease his pain somehow. A minuteter, the pain stop and so does the scream and then both of them look in awe and shock of what has transpired Sofia is more shocked than him. She look at him as he gets up and she could see he was taller than before and even ¡­.handsome than before. Azief has this ck spot on his face and scars because of e but now, his face was wless. Looking at his arm, Sofia could see a well sculpted muscle and then she look at his height. Azief height is 172cm before but now he is 182 cm now. Standing he emits some kind of a powerful aura, and with his ck robebined with the oppressive aura around him now, he looks almost like a death god. Sofia who was close to him could feel herself feeling weak, like his aura is oppressing her somehow unintentionally. His pale face before is now full of energy and he look healthier and powerful, like the injury he had before was a lie. What has happened to him? she mused. Azief on the other hand is overjoyed and excited. His hand returned. He also felt a primal strength coursing through his body, and he realizes that he is taller and stronger than before, the feeling like he is invincible and then a notification appears. Looking at it, he was dumbstruck and then slowly a smile formed on his mouth, finally understanding what has happened to him. *** Chapter 31: One day, a thousand autumns Azief look at the notification and smiles. [YOU HAVE ADVANCED TO LEVEL 30. YOU HAVE EARNED 20 STATS POINTS AND 10 SKILL POINTS] [YOU HAVE TO CHOOSE NOW WHERE TO DISTRIBUTE THE STATS POINTS SINCE YOU ARE FORMING PILLARS NOW] Then Azief was instantly prompted to distribute stats points right away. No matter what he did he could not force the notification windows to exit. Sofia is still beside him, gawking at him and she even takes a few distances from him which makes him feel weird. So he chose 5 to strength, 10 to agility and 3 to stamina and 2 to spirit. The skill points he will wait for other opportunities. Then another notification appears. [WORLD ORB SHOP IS UNLOCKED] [UNLOCKED RACE: NOVUS SAPIEN UNLOCKED] [HALL OF FAME UNLOCKED] [PILLARS UNLOCKED] [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [FORCE EVOLUTION WAS INITIATED CONSIDERING THE INJURY ON THE USER] PILLARS HAS BEEN DECIDED [PILLARS OF STRENGTH AWARDED] [PILLARS OF AGILITY AWARDED] [PILLARS OF STAMINA AWARDED] ¡®Hey, what happen to you? Are you alright?¡¯ Sofia asked, looking at the excitement in his face. Sofia has realized that Azief looks like he is seeing something good. The manner in which he behaves right now is the same way she behaved when she sees her status window, especially when she is advancing in her level. She instantly realized that Azief is looking at his status window. She is curios what change that happened to him that he suddenly be so tall and handsome. She could also feel an oppressive aura around him, a feeling like he is higher than she is, like he is a superior being than her. Azief then said. ¡®Let¡¯s move to the tree. We make camp there¡¯ he said, still looking at his status window. ¡®You¡¯re not going to tell me about what happen to you?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®I¡¯ll tell youter. Let go first. Lead the way¡¯ he said. Sofia was not satisfied with his answer but she moved forward, her bows raised as she is ready for any beast attack. His screams before might attract some monster around here. It is fortunate that the clouds are clear tonight and the moon light is strong, so even without a torch she could see clearly. He walk slowly behind Sofia is still checking his status windows. Even he could not understand what happens to him so how could he exin it to Sofia. Then he checks what pirs is. He touches the word pirs on his status window. And then information streamed inside his mind. Pirs are an umtion of the stats when the user evolved. When a user reached the qualification to evolve then a notification will appear whether to repress the evolution or continue with the evolution. Then information streams inside his mind exining why there is an option to repress evolution. The only reason why people would repress their own evolution is if they wanted to umte more stats point and then evolve at the most advantageous position. The reason why he got three pirs is because the umtion of his stats pointed that these three stats of him are the stats which has many more points than the others. So he was awarded three pirs. But if he took time and did not evolve, and umte stats points in all of the attribute like stamina, stealth and the other, he maybe could have many more pirs. These will help him when he evolved to a more advanced being. But then why the option of repressing the evolution did not appear for him? As he thinks of this question, another information streamed inside his mind. He found out that if the user was heavily injured during his time of evolution, he will not be given a choice to evolve; instead a force evolution would be triggered. So kind of like if you got distracted during breakthrough, which will be harmful to the person. He mused. He got to admit he read a lot of Xianxia novels and influenced by them. Azief has also got new knowledge. Next time if he want to screw somebody before they evolve he would injured them heavily so that their full potentials will not be realized. When evolving, the power will be increased by 10 times. So, no matter how stronger a level 29 user, they could not defeat an evolved person of level 30. Azief could understand this as he felt the coursing energy inside his body. He also understand that if he is to form pirs, he could form it by eating rare meats, eating bead of life or convert EXP to pirs, or the most easiest way¡­level up. Azief then wanted to look at his pirs and then suddenly he is transported into a vastnd of white and his mind project the image of his three pirs. Thend of white is like he is standing on white fluffy clouds, standing on the clouds, looking at therge pirs. Three Pirs with runic writing on a helix-like chain that cover the pirs, glowing brightly like a lighthouse. He also understands that he could upgrade the pirs so that when he reached his next evolution he would be more advantageous. His eyes glowed, and he breathed deeply, feeling the energy inside his body. He was a hundred times stronger than the power he could utilize before, like the difference between the sky and thend. An evolved person could easily wipe the ground with an unevolved person no matter how high their stats are. The moment he evolved, he understands suddenly about the division of power between those that evolved and those that do not evolved. He is now a higher life form from Homo sapiens. His body now has power that normal humans could not understand. He could feel it in his body. The change that he experienced sent his power leaping upward. It was withoutparison! Azief wouldpare this like a difference in cultivation levels if this was a Xianxia novel. He feels that even if he fights the super croc again he would not be so disadvantageous like before. He feels that if he found the Hamad group again, just by looking at them, Azief could make them shake as if their organs stop working, their strength would lose their ability to function and they would be helpless. Thinking of this he smirked. The path to being a strong is never easy. He pays his arm for this power. He also risked everything in that fight. It is already a miracle he survives it. Each pir represents 100 stats of the aforementioned pirs. For example, one pir of strength equal to 100 stats point for strength. When using energy to fight or defend, the pirs associated with the action will dimmed and decrease. For example using strength fighting a beast will decrease the pirs height every time the user uses his or her strength All three of Azief pirs is as high as one story building which means when the pirs is decreasing until the end it will cracked. If it is not used until it is exhausted it will recover by itself. Stats points before he evolved were fixed and can only increase instead of decreasing. But the pirs run on a different concept than the stats points. He also understand that the World Orb whatever its intention¡­..he could feel that one of its objective is to make humans stronger. What he is ufortable with this, is for what purpose? For what purpose the World Orb want them to be stronger? Then suddenly the notification appears again after he finished understanding the information about pirs. YOU HAVE ADVANCED TO LEVEL 39. YOU HAVE EARNED 9 SKILL POINTS. 9 PILLARS COULD BE FORMED. WILL YOU EVOLVE TO NEXT HIGHER LIFE FORM OR WILL YOU REPRESS YOUR LEVEL? ¡®What!¡¯ Azief could not believe what he is seeing right now. Why did he jump to level 39 in one leap? Sofia who was in front was startled and she almost let out of his arrow. She looked behind her and still seeing Azief looking at something Still checking? She mused. She then looks in front again and she is nearing the huge tree. Azief on the other hand is stunned and full of disbelief right now. He never had been lucky before. Is this luck? He is unfamiliar with the feeling of being lucky. Is Lady Luck beginning to sympathize with his tragedy that she would awarded him with such luck? ¡®No, no¡¯ he said shaking his head. He doesn¡¯t believe he is that lucky. Is it a glitch? No. he mused. This must be rted to the Supercroc. There is no level limit when killing a monster and there is no zone where there is a high level monster of lower leveled monster. In a way, those that survived all have some luck and chips on their shoulders. No matter how aplished you are, if you encountered an Ultimate ranked beast then even if you could kill zombies like ants you will be dead. What kind of beasts the crocodile is? Azief could finally have a bit of understanding on how he gets so many EXP now. Could it be that the Supercroc is some powerful beast that exceeds his level? he mused. And then he was reminded of the hundreds of crocodile that dies fighting with therge croc. Hundreds of crocodiles dead. One could imagine the power of the supercroc. And then he remembered when the Supercroc died, only two crocs were left. If the System regarded that fighting together is like a party system¡­could it be? And if the Super croc was an existence that he could never beat and then somehow he defeats him wouldn¡¯t he be awarded a lot of EXP? But even if this is true, he would share it with hundreds of crocodile how could one beast have so many EXP to give and then it hit him. ¡®No¡¯ he said. Not a hundred. Only three. The two crocodiles and him. Three of them survived. Three of them¡­.shared the EXP equally. OH! MY! GOD! He screamed inwardly. Is that the reason? The system recognized that since he is the first that fight the crocodiles then the horde came, the system recognized them as allies since he and the horde were fighting the same enemy? Is that it? Is that why he got so many EXP? Then he could not help butughed as hard as he could, He almost fall down to the groundughing. He did not realize it but he is already beneath therge tree and Sofia at this time could no longer be bothered by his antics. She sits down and just waits for Azief to tell her what happen to him. She sits beneath therge tree, on a log bench she created before, looking around vigntly. Azief on the other hand stand beneath the huge tree, still checking his status window. He then chooses to repress his level and he could feel that his body undergoing another change like he was a dam but the water exceeds the dam and then it rested inside his body. RESULT OF THE REPRESSION: 4 PILLARS. 4 SKILL POINTS. So if he goes that each level was repressed if he were to go with the evolution he would be level 43 now. Even though he represses his level he still got the skill points. This is wonderful! He mused. So now, he could form 13 pirs in total. And he has 23 skill points unused. First he advanced from level 20 to 30 giving him 10 skill points. Then he leveled up to 39 which give him another 9 points. And then repressing his evolution he got another 4 skill points. He could level up his other skills. Then as if that is not enough another notification appears. YOUR SOUL ABSORBING ABILITIES HAVE REACHED THE REQUIREMENT FOR EVOLUTION. CHOOSE YOUR DESIRED SHADOW LORD ITEM TO EVOLVE. Jackpot! he cheered inwardly and he smiles from ear to ear. He then chooses Dark Sword of Soul which is transformed into Soul Sword. Then he chooses the sword again and it transformed again. This time the sword emits a ck aura like fire is engulfing the sword and it transformed into Shadow Sword SHADOW SWORD ATTACK: 350-380 SNEAK ATTACK: 370-450 DURABILITY: 6720/6720 EMITS A BLACK AURA THAT COULD CONSUME LOWER LEVEL MONSTER. GIVE DOUBLE EXPERIENCE WHEN KILLING A MONSTER AND OTHER LIFE FORM. CAN CHARGE DURABILITY BY ABSORBING SOULS USING THE SWORD. SOUL SNATCHING ACQUIRED AS THE SWORD ABILITY. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT Then after that he upgrade the hood two times which it then transform into Hood of Darkness. HOOD OF DARKNESS -DECREASE THE CHANCE OF BEING DETECTED BY MONSTROUS BEAST AND MUTATED SAPIENS. ART OF INVISIBILITY ACQUIRED AS THE HOOD ABILITY. CAN BECOME INVISIBLE FOR 5 MINUTES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT Then he also upgraded all of his Shadow Lord special items. HIDDEN BLADE OF DARKNESS ATTACK: 85-145 SNEAK ATTACK: 100-235 DURABILITY: 4200/4200 STORE AROUND THE WRIST AREA CONCEALED BY A HIDDEN COMPARTMENT UNDER THE CLOTHES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT VAMBRACES OF DARKNESS -INCREASE ENDURANCE. CAN REFLECT ENEMY ATTACK IF IT HIT THE VAMBRACES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ROBE OF MISERY INCREASE VITALITY AND STRENGHT. INCREASE SUPPRESION TO THOSE WHO HAVE LITTLE RESISTANCE TO MENTAL ATTACK. STEALTH INCREASED. FEAR AURA ACQUIRED AS THE ROBE ABILITY. INCREASE PRESSURE ON A PERSON OF THE SAME LEVEL AND BELOW. COULD RESIST SOME WEAK MENTAL ATTACK. YOUR MOVEMENT WHEN HIDING WILL BE HARD TO BE DETECTED. WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS ROBE WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 5 PERCENT TO STRENGTH AND AGILITY. ¨C HAVE ABILITY TO SELF-TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT TROUSER OF MISERY INCREASE AGILITY AND SPEED. YOUR MOVEMENT WILL BE FASTER LIKE LIGHNING AND MOVES LIKE THE SHADOW. WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS TROUSER WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 5 PERCENT TO AGILITY. ¨C HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT BOOTS OF DARKNESS INCREASE AGILITY. GAIN THE ABILITY TO INFLICT DOUBLE DAMAGE WHEN USING IT TO KICK THE ENEMY IN VITAL PLACES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT BLACK SASH INCREASE VITALITY AND LIFEFORCE. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT BLACK GLOVES INCREASE STRENGTH. WEARING THE SAME PAIR WILL INCREASE STRENGTH. INCREASE GIPPING POWER AND LIFTING POWER. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT Sofia who was looking at Azief was once again stunned when she sees what happens. The attire that he wears transform in front of her eyes. There is runic design in the vambraces and symbols on the robes. There is also something like an aura enveloping the sword in Azief hands. Even his trouser is full of the runic symbols. Upgrading his items? Sofia knows that Chosen could upgrade their items different than the normal ss. But the normal ss doesn¡¯t have super hard quest or many restrictions like the Chosen. And people who chose normal ss is also given the fastest rate to gain levels. If not how could she in a matter of a few days almost reached Azief level. Their offensive power and defense might notpare to the Chosen but their rate of EXP gathering and drop item is higher. Azief level is gotten by killing may zombies and his kill countpared to Sofia, he would win by arge margin but their level before he defeated the Supercroc is almost the same. The Normal ss has a higher rate of EXP gaining and itemspare to Chosen. This just the way it was. Then finishing upgrading his items he sits down under the tree, just beside Sofia. Sofia moved away a bit, unfamiliar with his new heights and feeling the pressure bearing down on her like a mountain on top of her. ¡®Tell me now?¡¯ Sofia asks almost like a whisper. He just smirked and replies. ¡®Not yet¡¯ Azief said and then he returns back looking at his status window. [PLEASE CHOOSE THE ATTRIBUTE OF THE PILLARS OR UPGRADING THE EXISTING PILLARS] Choosing pirs. He then looked at the pirs avable and it has many to choose from the dropdown menu. So first he chooses pir of endurance. Then he upgrades all the four pirs to Apprentice Pir. All of his pir is now as high as two story building. So now he has 8 pirs left to form. Each time when he forms a pir he could feel the corresponding attribute of the pirs coursing through his veins. When he chooses endurance, energy washes over him, like a cold breeze of the sea, as he felt a rejuvenating coolness channeling inside his veins. Then he chooses Pir of Stealth and Spirit. Choosing the Stealth Pir, information streamed inside his mind on how to be stealthy, to watch the exits, to determine the best escape route if discovered and many other information that just keeping inside his mind, like he has known how to be stealth all of his life. When he chooses spirit he could feel his determination grown stronger, his soul feel like it expanded everything. Then he upgraded agility three times. His agility pir bes as tall as a four story buildings and he could feel his feet as light as a feather, that he could run even on water. He feels that if he jumps now people would mistake him as flying. He could understand the power of his legs, the limits of his legs; he could estimate how far he could go and how fast his feet could reach in a second. He feels that if he could jump through roof like he was ying jumping jack He still has 3 more pirs to form. So deliberating for a while, with Sofia beside him, eating a snack bar and tending to the fire, he form pir of darkness which gave him an inherent skill Shadow teleportation. Since he is Lord Shadow, he just wants to be consistent with his character. He didn¡¯t know he would get an inherent skill. Inherent skill only appears when you reached a certain requirements of the Pirs. It gives the user the ability to teleport in a one mile radius and uses about 90 percent of the pirs of darkness energy. In other words, it would dry him if he ever used it and takes a long time to recover. Then he forms the pir of health and upgraded it and all of his pirs are formed. When he created the Pirs of Health, he could feel his body not only getting stronger but also could heal faster. He doesn¡¯t know how he knows this¡­he just suddenly knows, like the information revealed itself to him, the moment he chooses it. Azief who was sitting now, is glowing with power, smiling and full of satisfaction. He doesn¡¯t know that while he is not the first to form pir in the world, he was the only one who has 8 pirs at the moment and one was even upgraded to Artisans Pir Even he fights other evolved person he is unlikely to lose¡­.he is probably invincible unless someone reached level 40 before him. Not to mention people who have not yet evolved. His presence alone could choke the life out of them if he so decided. Then he checked level repression and race superiority, his race skills. [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] Represses people and monster below the level of 30. Repression by making their stats decreases by 1/3 of their actual value. [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] People who have not yet evolved will have their active skills increases in the usage of spirit and their passive skills rendered useless when fighting a higher life form. He nodded in excitement. Now, thest one he need to checks is the Hall Of Fame. He opens it and then a notification appears. WOULD YOU WANT TO REGISTER IN THE HALL OF FAME? YOUR RECORD WILL BE RECORDED. BY NOW, ONLY 5 USERS HAVE PASSED THE REQUIREMENT TO ENTER THE HALL OF FAME. ¡®Yes¡¯ he said in his mind and his name register itself LORD SHADOW IS THE FIRST ONE TO KILL A PREHISTORIC BEAST. AWARDED 1000 FAME. A UNIQUE SKILL BOOK HAS DROPPED FROM THE MONSTER. ANNOUNCING TO ALL THE USERS. SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE IS DROPPED. TIME UNTIL THE BOOK DISSAPEARED: 1 MONTH The moment this notification appears notification appears all around the user notification window all over the world and it creates a sensation. Azief is the one who is the most shocked. Unique skill? He then asks inside his mind what is Unique skill and information streamed inside his mind. A unique skill is only one in the world and there is no other skill like that. It also has its own special abilities and it will not drop again. The only way for it to drop again is to kill whoever learned it and then if you fight other high leveled beast, there will be a chance for the same book to appear again in the world. It is kind of like a devil fruit. There is also a card of the monster he defeated appears. The Supercroc card. He will check itter to check what kind of monster gives so many EXP. Then Azief check his ranking. And then another notification window appears with a message. [ACQUIRED REWARDS FOR RANKING THE FIRST IN THE HALL OF FAME] [SKILL BOOK: ENERGY FIST] [GOLD AWARDED: 10000] [IF YOU SUCCESSFULLY DEFEND YOU RANKING FOR A MONTH YOU WILL BE REWARDED ANOTHER BATCH OF THE REWARDS] NO NAME FAME 01 LORD SHADOW 1000 02 RAYMOND 750 03 HIKIGAYA 620 04 ROLLO 510 05 OREKI 498 06 ¨C 0 07 ¨C 0 08 ¨C 0 09 ¨C 0 10 ¨C 0 His name was the top of the list and then he also got a reward. A skill book and gold. He quickly learns it in a blink of an eye and look at the effect. SKILL: ENERGY FIST RELEASING AN ENERGY SHOT FROM THE USER HAND. INFLICTS PHYSICAL DAMAGE. DEPENDING ON THE USER STRENGTH IT WILL RELEASE AN ENERGY THAT COULD EVEN PENETRATE MENTAL ATTACK. The only thing he does not check is the World Ob Shop. But this is enough for now. And he could distribute the skill pointster. ¡®Well?¡¯ Sofia asks this time she could no longer stifle her curiosity. Finished making the fire, she sit beside him and ask him, with eyes that are eager to know what changed has happened to him. He looks at her, cracked a smile and then said. ¡®Let me start from the beginning¡¯ and he told her all about what happened while Sofia huddled up beside him, listening to him, under the stars, beneath arge tree with the breeze of the cold night and the sound of crickets apanying them. *** Chapter 32: Heroes and villains JAPAN ECHIGO A man is riding a horse, overlooking a hill, behind him was other people in full armour body all matching almost the same. The man looked far away and his armour was different from the other. It was not only full with intricate designs there could also be seen static charges discharges from the man armour, like he is bathing in lightning. He is the Thunder Lord, Houtarou Oreki, Dragon of Echigo. And he is waiting. Behind him is his retainer looking all serious, guarding their lord. They were waiting for someone. Then as they waited a man could be seen riding towards them. Then he arrived and bow a little to Oreki. ¡®Oreki-sama¡¯ The man said as he bowed his head. ¡®So?¡¯ Oreki said, his voice was the very definition of azy voice. He almost seems like he doesn¡¯t care either way when he said ¡®so¡¯ but the people under him has been used to it. His retainer behind him, looks at him and just shakes their head. But even though they don¡¯t approve of hisziness, they approve of his strength. Thunder Lord Houtarou Oreki was the one who saved them and teach them all they know on how to defeat monsters and the leader of this 2367rge man army. Only those who were with him in the beginning truly understand the true power that this manmands. Lightning and thunder fell from the skies when he destroys his secondrge beast and create a 10 meter crater. He gained the ability Thunder Strike when hepleted the ss changing Quest and he became a Chosen. It was like the Sky listens to him, winds and thunder obeys him. Holding powers that is revered by the people he rescues. They look in awe and listen in reverence no matter how unreasonable Oreki request may be. The scouts then report his finding to Oreki. ¡®Oreki-sama. There is norge monster for a few miles. Near the river however I could see arge monster. A seven headed snake.¡¯ ¡®People?¡¯ he asked the scout. Even in his word he rarely speaks a few words. Most of his new followers attributes it to a no nonsense attitude and that he prefers to remain quiet but his close friend knows that he is merely toozy to speak. A misunderstanding, that their enigmatic and powerful leader is someone who is very concise and prefers cold hard fact is borne in his group. ¡®A few leaded by some people. Doesn¡¯t seem like they have reached level 20, since they have troubles defeating zombies¡¯ ¡®Evolved?¡¯ ¡®No, Oreki-sama.¡¯ ¡®Hmmm¡¯ This makes it easy he mused. If they are not evolved then that means they could not defeat him no matter how stronger they are. Combined that with his racial ability of Repression and Superiority, he is practically a god among his followers. He has 5 pirs. Looking back he could see thousands of people, looking at him, revering him like a great hero. Thinking back to his past, he almost scoffed and ask himself, Why did his life get so troublesome that he be these people leader? So troublesome, so troublesome he mused. Oreki was one of the ckers in his school but very smart. He never had any problem with his studies only the fact that hates doing troublesome things. He iszy if one is to describe him. He likes to do things in which that it doesn¡¯t make him do too much effort. When the Fall happens, he was at his home. He quickly secured his younger sister and saved his older sister. His mother was abroad and there is nothing he could do about that. His father was dead when he was a child. After that ident, his mother was never the same. Nevertheless, they were family. He doesn¡¯t know what happens to her but he hoped his mother also survive the initial attack. One could see that on the back there is some squadron protecting two girls. This is the guard that Dragon of Echigo, Houtarou Oreki has charged with the protection of his family. ¡®Dragon of Echigo, huh?¡¯ He said it, almost a whisper. ¡®Troublesome, troublesome¡¯ he said it again while his retainer behind him is waiting for his order. Oreki found a teleportation stone a few days ago with runic writing and saved someone from Kai. It was then that he knows that there are many survivors that survive the initial fall. Tokyo is devastated though. Some people who got to the Teleportation Stone could teleport themselves to other ces. For level 1 to 29 they could only teleport in the country of origin. For level 30 to 50 they could teleport outside their country while for level 51 to 70 they could teleport to Secret Realm. It then birthed a new question in the back of his mind. How these teleport stones knew what to call these ces, these countries, even regions? One answer. Whoever attacked, whatever forces thatnded here, that bring these monsters and magic, they are highly superior in their knowledge about earth. The fact that they could set teleportation stone and even knows the name of each country in earth proves to support his theories. A few days ago, he met one of those who sues the teleport stone. Anyway, when he met the young man he wear quite fancy armour and he introduced himself as one of the Twenty Four Generals of the Tiger of Kai, Kirishima Torayasu. When Kiriyama was saved by him, Kiriyama then expresses his gratitude and then he return back to report his findings to the Tiger of Kai, his daimyo. Oreki let him go since they are fellow survivors but was reprimanded heavily by his retainers. ¡®My lord?¡¯ One of them say looking at him. Oreki held up his hand and his retainer shut his mouth, letting his lord think for a while. First they were the people they saved; now they call themselves as his retainers. Maybe they got the inspiration from hearing the depiction of Kirishima lord. Kirishima said, if they wanted to join Lord Hikigaya army and live a good life they can join him at Shinano. Kirishima called his lord as the Tiger of Kai. And Tiger of Kai is working hard to pacify the Kai region and establish a new Tokyo. The Tiger of Kai from this act of his, he could be seen as ambitious and while many of the people in Japan is still suffering from the initial fall and zombies still roamed about, this Tiger has already pacified many regions saving thousands in his region. The new world is ruled by strength and of course they will be people staking the im early. Hearing this, many of them also heard that Hikigaya has cleared out many of the monster around Kai and has amassed about 10 thousand survivors who is then integrated into his army. Whoever this Hikigaya is, he has clearly consolidated his power and create a haven for survivors in Kai¡­.and arge army It is said that Tiger of Kai hold all the authority and has started creating viges after the sudden change of the world. He also deres himself as a daimyo and many people in the new created region of Kai flocked to him, revering him, as their savior. The sudden change refers to the light that vanishes all modern necessities, sproutingrge trees, and mountains that reached the skies. This new change also marks the end of the old world, and a new world arises, a world where everything wills start anew. When Kirishima returned to his lord, many of the survivors in his camp also wanted that same kind of authority and peace so they appointed him as their leader and called him the Dragon of Echigo. They were jealous hearing that the people of Kai had not only protection but an army and many of the people in his camp fears that the stability that many of the people has created in his camp will fall apart. Even though at first he rejected the offer to be a daimyo, his advisor advise him to take on the role to give a sense of calmness on the survivors. And the Daimyo part is just until a new government could be built again. But Oreki knows and his advisor knows, there is no longer a government. And if there is talk of creating a government, not all people would be happy with it. Oreki understand it better. Why would Tiger of Kai amass army if he did not want to be King in this new world? Oreki epts because he does not know what kind of person this Tiger of Kai is. This is the end of the world, and Oreki in his journey of saving people also met some of unsavory characters, people who have powers and used it to **** and kill fellow humans instead of helping each other in the time of darkness. What if this Tiger of Kai is a psychopath and his people are all ruthless? Oreki couldn¡¯t take the chance and hearing 10 thousand people under him, that is enough to be called a proper army. Then he dered the region he is making a home as Echigo making the modern name to its older ancient name. They are following the ancient border of the daimyo during the Sengoku Period. Many of his retainers are young and treated this like a game and like they were transported in a game like world. But Oreki knows better. This is not the kind of game like world where you get harems and special ability like in the web novels or light novels. When you die, you die for real and there is no god that would reincarnate you to other ces. You want power? Fight for it! You want to live? Fight for it! But most of his retainer was saved with their family intact. Not to mention since he acted as a pir and there is nothing yet that threaten their safety too heavily, they are all optimistic of the days ahead. It is also thanks to his brilliant suggestion and charismatic leadership. He is their protector much as like the Tiger of Kai is the protector of Kai, he is the protector of Echigo. Maybe that is why the young people in his camp, they don¡¯t understand the severity of the situations. He sent one of his people to Tokyo to assess damage and then returned via the Teleportation Stone. Tokyo is full with monsters that resemble youkai and even though the buildings no longer exist it is now reced by arge forest. The initial fall did not affect Echigo very bad but therge beast did affect Tokyo and Kyoto¡­badly. In Echigo, it was arge bird with thorns for a face that sprays green gas from the gaps of its teeth and kill millions in a matter of a minute. A simple blocking your nose for a few second would have saved the people but not everyone was that lucky. And then when they¡¯re dead they became zombies. Those that survives, usually have their family intact and then found by Oreki and his friends. And then their ranks swelled. And as their ranks swell so did their expertise and offensive power. Which is why now, he has arge group of people following him. They are also some of the survivors they found and rescue which all help to boost their power and with an army even though they get less experience when fighting they could defeat many great beast. Even though Oreki waszy, when the time calls for it he was an inspiring leader and one of the most powerful people in Japan now and probably in the world. When he entered the Hall of Fame he could also see Hikigaya name in the ranking and his fame was higher than him. There is also a foreign name in there. Raymond and Rollo. But in Japan the only one who has form Pirs and could be said the strongest in all of Japan is him and Hikigaya. In a few days maybe they would be others that would carve their name in the Hall of Fame. The reason that the people easily ept him as their leader is because, he is not only the most powerful among them but he is also honorable, brave and has quite the military expertise. They all have seen it his way of handling the distribution of people when fighting a beast and how he trains everyone in a way that is suitable for them. Oreki is also finding a spot where it is beneficial for them to create a vige. Creating a vige and then hunting and increase their EXP and power would one day help them if a beast that is out of their league came attacking. ¡®The ce is good. Send people to rescue the people you saw.¡¯ Oreki said ¡®Anko!¡¯ ¡®Yes, Oreki sama.¡¯ ¡®You will lead the newbies to gain some experience.¡¯Anko nodded and quickly went to follow her orders ¡®Akira!¡¯ ¡®Oreki sama!¡¯ ¡®You take a 10 elite levelers and swept the area. Report to me immediately if there is arge beast.¡¯ He nodded and quickly steer his horse and picked 10 men and they dashed forward. Then Kuro, one of his retainer ask ¡®Oreki sama, then can we move there?¡¯ ¡®Let Akira do the sweep first then we can move.¡¯ ¡®Should I prepare the arrangement?¡¯ One of his other retainers ask. Oreki then nodded. The retainer then quickly inform his other officers. The ce the scouts have scouted is as good as any ce to start. It is also near the river and protected by the hills and his people need to rest. They have ben marching ever since, relying on the warrior ss and the mages to capture low leveled beast like Horned Rabbits or Red Snakes to sate their appetite. Then suddenly as they were about to climb down the hill a notification appears. LORD SHADOW IS THE FIRST ONE TO KILL A PREHISTORIC BEAST. AWARDED 1000 FAME. A UNIQUE SKILL BOOK HAS DROPPED FROM THE MONSTER. ANNOUNCING TO ALL THE USERS. SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE IS DROPPED. TIME UNTIL THE BOOK DISSAPEARED: 1 MONTH He was shocked. Unique skill book. He quickly ask the System and information streamed inside his mind. Lord Shadow? Who is he? And Mysia? Where is Mysia? Which part of Mysia? Then a ce appears in his mind ,bottom of the river. Another notification appears. THE PLACE IS MARKED ON THE TELEPORTATION STONE. TEMPORAL TELEPORTATION STONE IS CREATED NEARBY THE BOOK. THE TEMPORAL TELEPORTATION STONE WILL SELF-DESTRUCT IN ONE MONTH ¡®Oreki sama did you get the message?¡¯ Kuro said to him, Oreki look behind him and could see everyone is looking in front of them like they are shocked and dumbfounded. It is safe to say everyone has been looking at the message. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he nodded. ¡®What do we do? Do you want to go?¡¯ Oreki shakes his head. It is too early and he doesn¡¯t know who is Lord Shadow and what he is capable of. Since Lord Shadow kill the beast, he must possess great powers and must possess the Unique skill book by now. Then that means if he wanted the unique skill book he needs to grab it from Lord Shadow and this is too early. This Lord shadow did not only defeated a prehistoric beast , a unique rank monster but also steal the first ce in Hall of Fame. Fighting him without knowing what power Lord Shadow possess is stupid. And Lord Shadow also has a home ground advantage. Forget it he mused. I could get Unique Skill in Japan. He consoles himself. Then looking at Kuro , he said ¡®We strengthen ourselves.¡¯ Saying this he climbed down the hill and thousand followed as they began building their new home. *** FRANCE ¡®Paulette, how is the men?¡¯ the young man asked a woman who has a nose ring, a brown hair, bandaging her wounds and then gulping a vial of health potion. ¡®They are fine; some of them are bandaging the others. Don¡¯t worry about them too much, Jean¡¯ her voice is hoarse but she is still energetic. Jean nodded and sighed. Jean is looking at his men a 100 ragtag bunch. They huddled up beside arge fire. A few moments before, they were startled that a notification appears showing that a user has defeated a prehistoric beast Sarcosuchus Imperator a unique rank beast. Whoever this Lord Shadow is he sure is strong. Jean is about to level up to 30. Unlike the other nation suffering from the Fall, France are not riddled by zombie infestation like the high popted nations like the US, China or Russia but they are riddled byrge beast and terrifying beast. In this ragtag bunch, Jean is the leader. A new leader after the old leader killed by him. His ragtag bunch consists of Arabian migrants and drug dealers¡­.and the asional civilians One might ask how did he pick up drug dealers and Arabian migrants¡­..it¡¯splicated. ¡®How about my mother?¡¯ he asks. ¡®Traumatized.¡¯ Paulette replied as she is now downing some scotches. She got that when she was ransacking a bar before the Light fell. Since then she has been storing it inside her storage rings and she never shares it with anyone. Scotch is not her kind of drink but that is the only thing she grabbed before. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said looking his mother huddled up with his younger brother. Jean is one of the 99 percent, poor and destitute. The reason why there is so many drug dealers following him is because he himself was a drug dealer. He was 21 and dealing in the street. Before he could assemble this group he had to fight the people in charge and kill him. He was smart. First it was not him that rule this group but another man by the name of Tony from the crime family Cardazio. He was an Italian crime family enforcer who was entering the street, fighting a turf war with the Jamaicans before the Fall came. When the Fall came Jean save his mother and brother and joins the ragtag bunch. But he was smart. He hides his power and his level, always pretending to be the sheep and did misceneous job to avert Tony suspicion. He kills monsters in secret and when he has enough people disgruntled with Tony despotic rules, Jean stepped up, kill Tony and take his ce. Paulette was his right hand woman. This drug dealers and immigrant is all under his charge. Most of them chose to be warriors or sharpshooter. The civilians chose to be healer and support characters Jeanes from suburb at the North of Marseille. One of the people following him was a genius when ites about gadget and he managed to intercept signals that areing from the military in Paris. At least until the light fell and destroy any signs of modern world. Now they are walking in woods in what used to be tar roads and sky high towers. They are now moving to Paris. The government is being set up if the news is correct. But now without modern equipment how can the government function again? This is big stuff and Jean doesn¡¯t have to think about it. He just needs to keep moving and survive¡­and lead this people to Paris Thinking of this matter, he checks the people under his care. Among them, he is the strongest and the most powerful and acts as a pir of the group. When they are fighting a beast he charged forward with his trusted friends. Now they wouldy their lives for each other. Looking at the long road ahead of him he sighed. ¡®Paris¡­will we reach there?¡¯ he asked. Paulette gives him a ss. ¡®Scotch?¡¯ she offered ¡®Is it delicious?¡¯ ¡®Taste like puke¡¯ she said and she smiles. Jean takes the ss of scotch and downs it in one shot ¡®What do you think, Paulette? Will we reach Paris? Or die trying?¡¯ Paulette takes another gulp and look at the crowd in front of her. With a sniper behind her back and loose clothing and her short brown hair, she looks like a gun for hire. A sexy gun for hire. It helps that her chest area is bountiful. ¡®I don¡¯t know. But our men needs hope. And the news that maybe a government is being set up gives them hope. Paris bes their purpose and a promisednd. I won¡¯t take that away from them, if I were you¡¯ Jean nodded. ¡®What if there is nothing in Paris?¡¯ he asked ¡®Then we deal with them.¡¯ Paulette said, determined. ¡®You lead better than I will ever be, Paulette.¡¯ ¡®True, but they do not trust me. They trust you.¡¯ She said, and she has a bitter smile as she brings out herst bottle of scotch. She pours a ss into Jean empty cup and hers. ¡®Because you insist on ying the bad guy¡¯ Jean said as they knocked their ss and both downs it in one shot, looking at each other, smiling. ¡®Maybe. Or maybe because you¡¯re a nice guy.¡¯ Paulette and Jean look at their men and as they drink theirst bottle of scotch, both of them got up and they keep marching. To Paris, they go. *** ALL AROUND THE WORLD. Some nation military survives the initial attack and was preparing tounch an attack with their weaponry but then the light fell and their weapons, nuclear, missile all the weapons humans was so proud off disappeared. The military and the leaders all then defend their base at their capital city. Some nation military and power structure on the other hand crumbled instantly but some survives. The country that survives and maintain their capital city is USA, Russia, France, Iran, and Denmark. The other country was demolished, their political structure and military was destroyed or left to tatters. But there are so many countries and when the most dangerous beast went into hibernation, all these countries begun rising up again. There is nock of believers towards their country and government even though clearly the old world has ended. China was almost destroyedpletely when arge ck dragon came, a Legendary ranked beast, and burn Beijing with a fire that could not be extinguished, killing millions of people and then the people rise from the dead. Millions of zombies roam thend. Some country still have their president or Prime ministers hiding in their underground bunker, waiting for a time to rise up to the surface again. Of course they are some unlucky ones who deep underneath the ground but still found by the monsters. One could only attribute this as bad luck. The Prime Minister of Japan hid under an underground undisclosed location with the Special Forces and the Secret Service but was found by arge mole that eat everything, even steel and the prime ministers and the people guarding him were all killed. The Emperor of Japan however was saved by some people. The Imperial Family of Japan at the time was visiting Kyoto when the fall happens and one of the Emperor guards managed to stay ahead of the destruction by killing monster and gaining level. Thus he be the Imperial Family protector at Kyoto and named himself as Hirate. He also visited Kai and deres himself as Temporary Shogun under the rule of the Emperor. As the Temporary Shogun he began putting his n in motions and guarding Kyoto with his retainers and act as the protector of the Imperial Family. In China, however, the people struggles to survive and there is death in the millions every day, it was almost like whatever this monster is doing, is thinning the herd before therge ck dragon stop when the light fell and hibernate. The Communist party didn¡¯t even got a chance to mobilize any army before all key positions of the military was burn by the ck fire that melts everything and anything. When the light came, the resistance crumbled. And warlords appeared Yue Xing, Feng Jing, Wang Jian, many warlords appears and all create their own sphere of influence with power they have as levelers. They promised peace. They promised stability. And the ultimate prize? The throne of China. And all these warlords strengthen their sphere of influence, killing monster, leveling themselves up, strengthening themselves as the clouds of war is gathering. A world of a new warfare is about to begin in China. In France some of the political leader survives the fall andmand their own militia to try recreating back the nation and sending signal for survivors toe to Paris. The Front National, a political party which discriminates against migrants and the Socialist party who is very powerful because of the trade union before the Fall and the anarchist which is led by Pierre were all that survives from the fall. They are reforming back their party and with the army they are diligently resisting the beast attack. Pierre, the leader of the anarchist, he himself is a very powerful leveler and almost reached level 30. There is also the mafia who upied other part of Paris and is recruiting people as they create their own army marching to Paris with nothing good in their hearts. In Turkey a man named Usmanmands a 1000 armed man is making a new nation in what used to be Istanbul, while at the same time killing monster, using a scimitar. And with the old government looking at Usman as the protector of the New Turkey, he got all the help he need because he was approved by the former President of Turkey. And all around the world, heroes and viins rise. *** Chapter 33: A prayer in the dark ¡®Whoa¡¯ she eximed, her eyes sparkle and her face was full of excitement. ¡®Is that what happened? You¡¯re not lying to me right?¡¯ She asks again. Hearing his story she almost didn¡¯t believe it herself. Pirs, evolution but all the evidence is in front of her eyes. Azief is taller than before; like a sudden growth spurt, which is impossible, and he also gives off the aura of being superior than her even without trying to. Azief tell her that if she reached his level, the suppression would not affect her as much. And it was not like he is intentionally trying to intimidate her but the aura and the superiority he possess could not be suppress. It was like in ancient time when a superior species meet an inferior species. The inferior species would trigger the fight or flight response and most of the time they would choose flight and this particr instinct exist in everyone. So, she could not help herself feeling inferior than him other than leveling to his level or find some skills that could nullify his pressure. She looks at him and she could see he was smiling while his eyes look at the river. ¡®Why are you looking at the river? Something interesting caught your eye?¡¯ She asked as she throws another dry branch to the fire. ¡®I¡¯m thinking of diving down there and search for the Unique Skill.¡¯ Hearing this rms rings off in her hearts. ¡®What do you mean? You don¡¯t know how to swim or even dive. And there is still two crocodiles there, prowling under the river.¡¯ ¡®I will be in the morning. And about the two crocs, don¡¯t worry. If I encounter them this time, it wouldn¡¯t be likest time.¡¯ ¡®What makes you say that?¡¯ she asked puzzled. ¡®Just something¡¯ he smirked in a way that hides his intention. Sofia just sighed and then she said ¡®I guess it is good that you evolve. You¡¯re stronger now.¡¯ ¡®And you need to be stronger too¡¯ he said. ¡®I know¡¯ she said, her eyes was full of determination. ¡®So?¡¯ she asked ¡®So?¡¯ he said ¡®What are we going to do next?¡¯ she asked. In a way, she has already regarded him as the leader of their duo. ¡®Sleep.¡¯ ¡®Who¡¯s going to guard the-¡® ¡®I will guard. You sleep.¡¯ He said, thankful for her concern. ¡®You just woken up from your injury and you just level up so-¡® ¡®You dive down the river, unmindful of the danger and then nurse me to health. So, you are now tired and you need to rest¡¯ Azief cut off her words. She was about to say something else but Azief put his finger on her lips and she pipes down. ¡®And I saved your life.¡¯ He said She shrugged off and said. ¡®Probably ¡®she said ¡®Probably?¡¯ and he chuckles. ¡®I definitely saved your life and you know what that means right?¡¯ He said, smirking a lecherous smile ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ she asked, puzzlement in her face and she move a few inch from him. He giggles a bit, looking her blush Teasing mode activated he mused ¡®It means you owe me.¡¯ He said, as he inches closer and Sofia inches farther away. ¡®Owe you what?¡¯ she mustered her courage to ask. ¡®Whatever I want. And you know exactly what I want don¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®What?!¡¯ She said, there is a little bit of anxiousness in her voice that she tries to hide. And he leans closer and whisper to her ears, with an arrogant smirk on his face and he said. ¡®Go to sleep¡¯ and he chuckles again. Sofia blushes red and covers her face in embarrassment. She was thinking of a perverted thought before. She was in that position for a few second before taking ad deep breath and then lowers her hands and she res at him. That¡¯s mean she mused. Since when she sees him as a man? She asked herself. Before, she can¡¯t even see him as a man but now her heart beat elerated and she is too fast in drawing perverted thoughts. ¡®I guess that is fine¡¯ she said as calm as possible, but there is trembling in her voice and her cheeks is still red from being teased. Azief couldn¡¯t help but tries to stifle his ownughter She got up, walk to the tree, store her bows and arrows inside her rings and she sit under the tree and closes her eyes slowly. Azief look at her, trying her hardest not to open her eyes, and he chuckles silently. She is too cute. Wait! No, she is not cute. She¡¯s just¡­..fun to tease he concluded. And then he maintains a look out around the area with his divine sense. He then quickly put 4 skill points to divine sense which make his divine sense epassing 700 meters from all of his directions. When it reached level 04 he not only could sense life around him but he could also see all around him like he was there. He could see 700 meter from him in all directions if he focused, kind of like a psychic. He could see fresh bodies sprawled a round a field, fresh kill. He could also see nearby monster hiding in the tress, apes and monkeys, their fur is red and they are sleeping. Some areing near them but it is still far away from here. Other than that, there is no threat. He still has 19 points to spend on his skill. Then he spends 3 of the skill points into his fear aura. SKILL: FEAR AURA LEVEL 04 YOU CAN EMIT AURA OF FEAR AFFECTING THE MENTAL STATE OF BEAST AND MUTATED SAPIENS IT WILL ALSO MAKE THEIR MOVEMENT SLOWER AND THEIR SPIRIT WILL BE LOWERED BY 30 PERCENT. A PASSIVE SKILL. TO USE IT, ONE NEEDS TO WILLS IT, THINKING IT IN THE MIND. CREATE AN IMAGE OF THEIR DARKEST FEAR. A MENTAL ATTACK. USER AND MONSTER WHO IS UNDER LEVEL 30 WILL BE INSTANTLY PARALYZED WITH FEAR No wonder when you evolve you are practically a powerful existence. Anyone under level 30 monster or humans both are powerless? Basically unless the opponent is level 30 he is basically invincible. By now he also found out what beats he kills before. A Unique rank monster which is equivalent to level 40 monster. How did he know? He buys a book about ranks and monster from the world Orb shops. It cost him 500 gold and the moment he learns it, all information about rank and levels entered his mind. The world Orb shop sells variety of things that is useful. Skill books, life skill books, pills, potions, weapons, armour and all that stuff. When he checks life skill he found something interesting and he decides to buy itter in the morning. His trump card for diving tomorrow. He also sees a Pir Forming pills which amounted to one hundred thousand gold. Whoever have that many gold should think of buying other things like skills or books that could give information about this new world, at least that is how he thought about it¡­..of course, if he were rich and doesn¡¯t care about gold, then he could buy as many as he could. Thinking about it now, it was stupid of him not to collect every single dime that fall down when he killed monsters or stiffs. He sighed for a while. Looking at the fast sleeping Sofia he smiles again. Then he calls upon his beast and send Badge to deals with the ape but also instructed him telepathically to not go to the fields fill with bodies. Maybe after he is done with his n in the morning he would check out the bodies. He has a few ideas on what happens but he prefers to wait. Unlike Sofia he could maintain not sleeping tonight. He has sleeps enough. And he rested enough and with all of this energy and unboundless stamina that he have, he could stay up and look after her, like she did for him. Then looking at the menu of the shop he buys a few life skills. At first he wanted to buy it in the morning but since he has decided he would not go to sleep tonight, why dy right? He buys swimming skill which cost him a thousand gold, breathing underwater which cost him about 2000 gold and diving which cost him 5000 gold. The price depends on the difficulty of the said skills and the proficiency of the user. For example, a swimmer who buys the skill for swimming might buys it at the cheap cost of 100 gold whereas people who have never swim or do not know to swim might have to pays a thousand gold. The skill is also different in that it uses the system of acquiring experience by doing the action. For example swimming. He is now a novice. If he wanted to advance his rank he needs to swim a lot and increase the skill proficiency. Life skill cannot be learned by doing the skill in real life unless you unlocked the requirements. If that was the case he would have gotten the swimming skill as he tried to swim before like in the games. The other way of learning a skill is to buy it and he has a lot of gold. And he is gunning for the next y. A mountain of loot is hiding under the riverbed. He would be an idiot if he does not tries to get his hand on the loot. A hundred crocs, arge super croc, dying in a river. Imagine the kind of loot that fall down on the riverbed. There is a reason why he bought this skill and it was not because he was ashamed that he couldn¡¯t swim or he almost dies because he couldn¡¯t swim but because he wanted to loot the treasure on the riverbed. But shame and almost dying because he couldn¡¯t swim ys a ¡­little part on why he chose that skill in particr. He is betting there is a lot of gold and treasure to be found and he is not about to let it go. With that gold he might be able to buy many life skill that will help him in the long term In the morning he would tell Sofia of his n and then he would dive down the river while Sofia could train with the apes. After all Badge is not going to be able to kill the apes all by himself¡­or more urately he doesn¡¯t want Badge to kill all the apes by himself. After killing a few apes, Azief could see that his pet is bingrger. Of course, the only reason that his pet is able to defeat the ape is because of his level suppression. He just has to walk near Badge when he is fighting and his racial skill will be automatically activated. Since, Badge is his pet, he is not affected. When Azief realizes that Badge is getting stronger and doesn¡¯t need his help anymore he retreated back to the shelter and let Badge handles the patrolling jobs. And it¡¯s not like the ape has stones for brain. When they realized that he was an evolved user, most of the apes run away and stay away from the shelter. So ,sometimes every few hours, he would send Badge to hunt a few ape just for fun. He just sent him to kill a few of them and when there is heat to return immediate to the shelter and recovers. Looking at the river, his eyes could almost see the gold, on the riverbed. Next time he will be going shopping like a rich man in the world orb shop. Smiling, he swiped the notification windows away and he got up from his seat and looked at the moonlight and the peaceful sleeping face of Sofia and thinks about all the things that has happened since the Fall Looking at the moon, thinking about all of that has happen, he is grateful that even in the darkest night, he still has apanion, and that he is not yet going crazy. Then he thinks about what happens to his mother and he thinks about the lights that have ripped away everything, buildings, cars, everything that he knows of modern life and its luxuries vanished. And he thinks about the kind of force that could do such a thing and he ising up with a nk. Was this the so called Judgment day and if it was why he is still here? And if it¡¯s not that, if it¡¯s not god or some supernatural entity doing this, what did this? he knows that the force that is doing this is the world orb but what is the world orb? Is it a who? Is it a thing? What kind of entity is it? And what is it purpose? If it purpose is to destroy the earth, then with it power it could have. If it was the one who sent the monstering down from the skies, then why give humanity weapons t fight? Why give them power to evolve and be powerful. Only one thing makes sense. The World Orb is testing. Testing humanity, picking out the best, the strongest amongst them, to survive this new world. It is nurturing them and the world Orb does not take losers. Those who survive, either by luck or by perseverance or by ingenuity, is the one approved by the system. But then another question arises. Why? Why does it needs humanity to be stronger? For what possible reason, this force wanted humans to thrive? In the history of humanity on earth, humans have faced countless of extinction events. Fiery rocks from the skies once came to earth and obliterate the dinosaurs and humans survived that. Biting cold once covered the earth and humanity survived that too. The world was split into continent breaking off, mountain was formed from t grounds and humanity was separated and still humans persevered. And then came the harsh environments, blistering heat in the desert and deadly cold in the northern region and humans survived them all. Humanity survived the que and all kinds of disease that if you see throughout all history it was almost a miracle, that humanity could reach to this moment in history. And each time we survived this events, humanity be stronger, tempered by all these event. Then, Azief think of something. But after a long time, humanity evolution stopped. But the World Orb want humanity to evolve. he thinks about this and he does not think he is wrong. The World Orb wanted humans to be stronger, smarter. It wanted the best of humans¡­..for what? And this is what troubles him. He doesn¡¯t know the full story. He always wanted to know the full story. It bugged him. It bugged him when he doesn¡¯t know the full story because when he doesn¡¯t know, he could make the wrong choice, make the wrong decision. And he has a lot of track records in choosing the wrong ones. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed and then he walked to therge tree. He looked at Sofia, her neck leans onto one of the branches, sleeping peacefully. He could see her swollen eyes, her messy hair and he is touched. She took care of him and he is touched because he never been taken care of like that. Not even by his family. A man needs to be strong and a man needs to endure. It was not what his family taught him but he knows. He knows that is what is expected of him. He did note from money and he knows he is not going to be rich. So he endures and he tries to be strong. In his country there is a caste, an invisible caste. You think that people could be rich if they worked but no. If you have people, the right people, then you can be rich. If you don¡¯t y dirty, you can¡¯t be rich. The rich in his country all of them has sins in their hands, no matter how small. He was raised with a worldview that is either ck or white. There is no gray. But as he grows older, he bes more mature. The world is not ck and white it¡¯s gray. And he has given up trying to change his country. Why? Because in his country people like him have no voice. They aren¡¯t heard. Money does the talking. And even that he did not have. So¡­he did what any normal person would do. He gave up. And giving up¡­..that¡¯s easier. But The fall changes everything. In all ces of the world right now, he is the only person who is level 39.If he wanted to he could break that barrier and reach level 40 anytime he wanted. But he wanted to collect more pirs. Then looking at Sofia, knowing, that there is someone who got his back in this new world, he is touched. It felt good to be taken care off. So, hees closer to Sofia and he with his exceptional hearing could hear her breathing, slow and calm. He could hear her heartbeats, beating like a slow song. He look closer and under the moonlight her face was¡­.enchanting. He smiles and run his finger through her hair, swiping the hair from her forehead to her ears. And then he pick her up, carrying her in princess style and he could not hide his smile. He doesn¡¯t even know why he is smiling. Slowly he walked until he reached the bed of leaves. Slowly he put her down and then he brought out the nkets from his storage rings and uses it to cover her from the cold. He stay beside her, and he keep watching out the dark, a silent protector watching over her. Looking at the moonlight, he put his hand together and there is something welling up in his heart and then, for the first time in a long time, he prayed. He prays to whatever forces out there, that hope is not lost. That there is a chance for a future. That whatever this event means, they would survive the horrors ahead. And looking at her, he smiles and he keep watching. *** Chapter 34: Loot! loot! loot! She could smell the faint smell of omelet and she wake from her sleep. Maybe that is because of her passive skill, her nose is highly sensitive. Rubbing her eyes, she could see dawn is just arriving. The sun rises again for a new day. Looking at the ce where the smell originated, she could see a man cooking in a fire pit and beside him was a badger looking around dragging many ape corpses behind the fire pit, eating them deliciously. She could smell the blood, a heavy smell that pervaded around the campsite. And there he sees him, sitting on the log, in a very rxed manner, grilling something. He was sitting on a log branch like it was a bench and he keep cooking. There is also some faint trace of coffee. Behind the fire pits were a mountain of ape corpses, some were skinned and cut and left in the corner. It seems that, it would be stored forter consumption. Beside the corpses were beads, about 10 of them. Sofia then looks at herself and then she realizes she was covered by a nket and she got up and without saying anything she went to the nearest source of water and cleans herself. After that she went back to the fire pit and sit beside Azief like nothing happens. Then she started asking about all the stuff that is in front of her eyes, curios. ¡®When did you do this?¡¯ ¡®Last night¡¯ he said as he keep fanning the fire with a paper fan ¡®Did you not sleep?¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said nonchntly. ¡®I was boredst night so I ordered Badge to make a fire pit and then I roasted some of the ape meat.¡¯ Then he took one of the smaller slices of the ape meat and eats it, chewing it. ¡®How was it?¡¯ she asked ¡®A little chewy but it¡¯s not that bad. It tastes like intestines of a cow. Chewy but delicious. Now if I have some spices, I could make some stocks and it will be more delicious. After you rid of the poisonous bile, it¡¯s safe to eat it¡¯ Then he handed a cup of coffee to her. ¡®You make coffee?¡¯ she asked surprised. Azief smiles a bit and show her his coffee. ¡®I took many of coffee packets when we were in the mall. Also took some pots and kettle. Thank god I didn¡¯t bring any electric kettle. That would be useless.¡¯ And he chuckles alone. He found some humour in the fact that the everyday routine that he used to do is now so hard to do. Drinking coffee in the morning which used to be so easy could now be considered a chore. She just nodded and took a sip of coffee and she feel her body refreshed. Holding it with her two hands, she took another sip. She looks at the omelet and ask. ¡®Eggs too?¡¯ Azief could see the way she looks at the finished omelet and he grinned. So he asks. ¡®Want to taste it?¡¯ she nodded vigorously. He conjured up tes from his ring and put one of the omelets into the tes and handed it to her. Then he cracked another egg onto the cooking pot and that sizzling sound can be heard at their campsites. It was almost like they are in a retreat or something if you discount the fact that they are monsters nearby and a tworge crocodile in the river near them. She did not wolf it down instead she took the omelet bite by bite alternately switching between eating the omelet and drinking the coffee. She feel that this was the most delicious breakfast she has ever tasted in her life. Eating grilled snakes and herbs could do that to any person. Her eyes are now wide open, awake and energized. Then she looks on the heap of corpses and asks him ¡®What about the apes? You kill it yesterday?¡¯ He nodded and then continues flipping the egg on the cooking te. ¡®Badge did most of the work. I want him to rank up and be a little bit more useful to me.¡¯ ¡®A unique rank monster?¡¯ ¡®Well, if he could rank up that high we have a good insurance for our life don¡¯t you think?¡¯ he said and she nodded. ¡®Last night another one killed a Unique Beast.¡¯ ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t notice the notification.¡¯ She eximed. She really didn¡¯t realize it. She was sleeping so peacefully yesterday that he didn¡¯t want to bother her and it¡¯s not like they will go to that ce not when he didn¡¯t even finish his ss changing quest right now. He also got to learn that there is such things as Teleportation stones. ¡®You were sleeping at the time.¡¯ He exined ¡®Where is it?¡¯ she asked. ¡®Germany. By someone called Bradheim¡¯ ¡®That is a long way from here.¡¯ She said as she slurps her coffee enjoying the rich taste of coffee packets. ¡®Yes, and then around dawn another one was killed and dropped a unique skill in Denmark. So, I put my notification windows to log. It hinders my vision if suddenly when I was fighting notification windows appears in the middle of the fight.¡¯ She slurped the coffee again while nodding. Azief just shakes his head. She is not even listening,pletely enjoying the omelet and the coffee. She just finished her omelet and she felt refreshed. She also brought a few packets from the mall but she did not bring any kettle or food ware unlike him. ¡®So, what are we going to do today?¡¯ she asked cheerfully. As they were eating and drinking, Azief told her the n. They would go and dive and find the Unique skill and grab all the treasure they could find underwater. He was already smiling in glee. He also told Sofia about the skill he bought and that when he has enough money he would buy the same skill for her so that their looting bes faster. He also told Sofia that he bough a bag of holding that could one ton of weight inside it. It was a small pouch that can be put anywhere and it can carry anything unless it doesn¡¯t weigh more than a ton. The only thing it couldn¡¯t do is putting live things inside it. Dead things however, is fair game. It was 2000 gold to buy the bag making his gold now zero. He is betting on this looting which is why he didn¡¯t mind the 2000 gold which could be sued to buy another life skill book. He also told Sofia about the fields of bodies not far from they were takings shelter. Sofia insist they go there immediately but after deliberation they decided that they will check it after the finished looting all the gold and items they could find in the river bed. So after they finished talking about it, they packed their things wash the food ware, store it back, extinguish the fire they then walked to the river. *** ¡®So you¡¯re going first?¡¯ Sofia asked ¡®Yeah¡¯ he said. ¡®I will get some money and then buy you the underwater breathing skills. Then you can follow me.¡¯ ¡®Ok¡¯ she said nodding in agreement. ¡®You and Badge maintain a lookout on the crocodiles. If they attack, you run. I can handle them¡¯ ¡®You sure?¡¯ ¡®Yeah¡¯ ¡®Ok, if you say so. Dont push yourself too much¡¯ she said and he nodded. Sofia then began her look out. Azief look at the clear deep water, blue and clear as he calmed himself down, take a deep breath and then he jump and a ssh happened. Sofia looks as Azief dive into the river. Azief on the other hand has begun his diving. His lung is stronger and have arge capacity and now he could swim underwater he begun diving deeper. He could see countless of weird fish but none of them did anything threatening. He kill a few of them with energy fist and it doesn¡¯t look like the EXP it gave him is a lot. It didn¡¯t even make his pirs higher at all. He could feel only a little bit of EXP enter his body. When he killed the fishes he quickly put the fishes inside his bag of holding. Maybe I should buy cooking skillster. He mused Cooking grilled fish or steamed fish would be the highlight of his day. Even though the world turns into this kind of ce, he still wanted some god food. So, as he thinks about this he keep killing the fishes while diving and collecting. Using his divine sense as long as the two crocodiles enter his range, he would spot them. The two crocodiles after killing the Supercroc also gain some benefits. They have berger but not asrge as the super croc. Anyway, he decided to pay attention to them if they ever decided to attack him. If not he would go with his original n. Either way, he now could swim and dive underwater, so he doesn¡¯t think he would be pushed into such desperate corners like before. As he dives even though his eyes has great vision darkness began to set in. There are some wild fish and an eel that tries to electrocute him but he quickly dispatch the eel with a kick. With one kick the eel head shattered and he quickly stores it inside his bag. Then he continued on and then he smiles, looking the shining glittering coins in the river bed. Smiling, he then went full speed ahead to the river bed. *** ¡®Houh¡¯ he panted, breathing hard as he returns to shore ¡®You got it?¡¯ Sofia asked. He nodded. ¡®The book or the gold?¡¯ ¡®Gold¡¯ he said. ¡®Where¡¯s the book?¡¯ she asked as she lowered her weapon. ¡®I still couldn¡¯t find the book. Need your help with that.¡¯ He is still panting. He pushed himself down there until his lungs almost couldn¡¯t take it. Sofia just nodded ¡®Did you take all the gold?¡¯ She asked as her eyes scanned the river, looking at the two crocs which can be spotted across the shore. ¡®No, not yet. I feel pressure on my lungs so I quickly surfaces. I need to increase my proficiency level if I want to dive underwater for a long time.¡¯ He deduced. Sofia on the other hand was smirking right now, as he looks at him. ¡®So you¡¯re going to buy it now for me?¡¯ Azief understand what Sofia means He nodded and then he quickly buys swimming and breathing underwater book and then quickly Sofia learned it. The first haul get him about 20 thousand 547 gold after subtracting the cost for the skill books he buys for Sofia. He also got pill of strength, pill of explosion, pill of experience and pill of haste. There are also some items which he gave to Sofia. He got about 10 thousand copper and 7000 silver. What he wants is the book or any Pir Forming Pills. He checked at the shop and it cost is expensive. ¡®I¡¯m ready¡¯ she said after she finished learning the book. ¡®Good, now let me take my breath first¡¯ and he sit there on the sand, looking at the clear river water. He could even see fishes ying around the shores, flitting around. ¡®So how are we going to split the loot?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®One third.¡¯ ¡®Three for me¡¯ Sofia cheekily said. He just smiles. And his smiles was a menacing one. ¡®Alright, I was just kidding.¡¯ ¡®If you found any Pir Forming Pill, I got dibs.¡¯ He dered. ¡®Good enough. I want pills and bead.¡¯ Then she look again at the river and something crossed her mind. ¡®Do you think we can eat crocodile meat?¡¯ She asked. ¡®Why? You want to eat it?¡¯ ¡®Just thought it would be pretty tasty and it¡¯s not like we can be choosy anymore.¡¯ Sofia said, sometime stealing a few nces towards the ape meat that doesn¡¯t look very appetizing. ¡®How about the ape meat? That felt pretty good. A little chewy but¡­.eatable.¡¯ he said, trying to promote the ape meat. He didn¡¯t think that the ape meat is that revolting, instead if he could buy a few spice packets from the Shop he could make a good dish. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m just expanding my horizon¡¯ Sofia said. Then she added ¡®And who knows if I would get more bonus effect eating the crocodile meat. Especially if we get the Imperator meat.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s Sarcosuchus Imperator¡¯ he said. ¡®That¡¯s too long and it almost sounds like a tongue twister. Imperator is easier.¡¯ ¡®Maybe¡¯ he said. He also got a few bonuses when eating the ape meat but it is small and after eating much of it bonuses doesn¡¯t appear any more other than healing properties. His pirs only rose a few centimeters each when he eat the ape meat and then stopped after the third slice of ape meat. For Sofia it raises her stats. He also advise Sofia to bnce her stats so that when she reached Pir Forming, she would get more pirs. ¡®That¡¯s not a bad idea¡¯ he said. Thinking about it those crocs are normal crocs but the Imperator¡­Ok, the name Imperator is beginning to stuck he mused as he looked at Sofia and grudgingly smile and then continue his train of thought. The Imperator is the boss, the Jefe, the Godfather of these crocs. It even drops Unique Skill Book and itself a Unique rank monster. Its meat probably has special properties. Thinking about this, he is getting excited to learn cooking skillster. ¡®Finished resting?¡¯ Sofia asked as she put her weapons inside her storage rings. He got up, pat his buttocks and spreads his divine sense around the river to check if there is any threat. ¡®I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Sofia nodded and she walked to the deep area and then she dived. Azief on the other hand jumped from the sandy shore and as the pressure of his jump reached the sand which he was stepping, a sandst is created creating a burst of explosion as he ended up on the middle of the river. It was an impossible jump but not impossible with the strength and power of his feet. He dived like an Olympic diver and with minimal strength he was already deep inside the river. With his clear eyes, he could see Sofia diving deeper like he was. He dived deeper on his area until he reaches the riverbed again. This time he grabbed everything and put it inside his bag of holdings. Pills, beads, countless of vials and items. Then he found two skill books but he still could not find the Unique Skill Books. So as he breathes underwater he change his direction and went to thest location that he remembers where the Imperator took itsst breath. After waddling his way through fishes, eels, and water snakes, he finally see it. It was like he is seeing arge submarine, a 40 feet long monster with weights that could crush a city if it was dropped from the sky. Looking at it he once again recalls how lucky he was to survive their encounter. He swims nearby the carcass of the Imperator and he could see nature is beginning to run its course. Some creature is eating the meat of the Imperator and when these creatures realizes his presence they came attacking. Most people would be panicked but Azief on the other hand was calm as a stillke. About a hundred of those piranha looking fisheses to him but the moment they came near him, there were fear in their eyes and they retreated. This is the difference between the evolved and the unevolved. Those fishes recognize the difference between prey and predator. And right now, standing on top of the food chain is him. He is not a prey. He is the predator. And these fishes, blessed by evolution quickly ascertain with their instinct that this particr human is not only more powerful, he is deadly. And as quickly as they decided to attack him, they quickly scattered. But does he let them? Of course not. The piranha like fish look delicious and he also want to know what effect would he have if he eats the fish. So with one Energy fist, his fist send out energy st and all around him was like an explosion underwater but just a blob on the surface of the river. Only a few left a full body. Others were smashed into a puddle of blood. Finished with that, all the fishes nearby the Imperator all scattered away leaving him to do what he came there to do. As he swim towards the Imperator his sword appear on his hand from his ring. Then he carved a healthyrge meat from the Imperator and stores it inside his bag of holding. After that he swim around picking up the mountains of gold. And then as he grabbed the gold he spotted the Unique Skill Book, leather-bound in gold and glowing. It¡¯s the unique skill book! he screamed inwardly. Smiling he put it inside his bag of holding and keep collecting the treasures in the riverbed. When he felt the pressure on his lung he would then surfaces for a while and then meet up with Sofia. Sofia uses dagger now as she navigates the water. She found a few eels and she also found that piranha like fishes. But unlike him, she did a good job in not smashing them into a puddle of blood. Azief also buys a bag of holding for her and then they both continue until afternoon. From the morning until the afternoon, they scavenge the entire bottom of the river. And so end the first part of their day. *** Chapter 35: Observing and waiting They finally finished looting in the evening. ¡®Good haul?¡¯ Sofia asked as she looked at the satisfied smile stered on his face. She was sitting on the sandy shore, looking satisfied and content ¡®Big haul!¡¯ He eximed, smiling from ear to ear. ¡®You found the book?¡¯ She asked. ¡®I did. And a lot of other stuff too. He said all this in excitement. Ashe could tell.It was not hard. His tone went a note higher. Which sounds funny, considering the grave and cold voice he always seems to use when he is making threats. He seems to be morefortable around me she mused and somehow that makes her happy. After the Fall, they had to rely on each other and they began to be ustomed to each other existence, bing ustomed to each other. ¡®How about you?¡¯ He asked and that brought her back. ¡®Me too. A lot of gold and copper and some skill books and vials.¡¯ He contemted for a while and then smiling he said. ¡®You could keep all that you got¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t mind?¡¯ she asked. She thought they were going to split 1/3 but suddenly he is changing his thought? ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯ he said. ¡®This must be because you got a lot of things.¡¯ She said as realization struck her ¡®Yes¡¯ he said, grinning happily. And he shows the Unique Skill book to Sofia. Leather-bound in gold. ¡®That is cool.¡¯ she eximed ¡®It is cool!¡¯ He said. ¡®Ok, learn it then¡¯ she said. ¡®Ok¡¯ With a hint of excitement he then touch the book and the book glowed brighter in golden colour and then the notification windows appears and he said yes. SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE UNIQUE TECHNIQUE. ACTIVATING IT, USER WILL HAVE A SCALE BODY THAT IS ALMOST IMPERVIOUS TO ANY WEAPON OR ATTACK UNDER THE USER LEVEL. LAST FOR HALF AN HOUR. INCREASES ENDURANCE, DEFENSE AND HEALING RATE. ALSO STRENGTHEN USER INTERNAL ORGANS WHEN ACTIVATING THIS SKILL. GROWS POWERFUL WITH THE USER. He learns it and the golden glow disappear and then the book turns dull. He then checks the information log and it shows that he has now a proud user that has unique skill. But he also realized that the book is not gone. He then checks the book and then an information streamed inside his mind and he understand. Until one month is up, having the book is like having a target painted in his back. The book could not be destroyed unless the time limit of one month is up. Each unique skill book has a different time limit. The stronger the skill, the longer it is. Anyway the reason why it does not disappeared is because he could impart back the book with the scale body technique, which will mean he would lose the skill. It¡¯s like you arepeting for a treasure hunt. And in this one month limit if he dies, the skill will return back to the book. If he does not die in on month and the time limit is up and people kill him, then someday, somewhere, another book will appear with the Scale Body technique. So that is why it has time limit. But still heist not afraid. Of course he doesn¡¯t know that there is teleportation stones and people from other country could teleport to where the bookst fallen. But he knows there is teleportation crystal. He saw it in the Shop. In the Shop there is a million things, so much that you can¡¯t possibly check it all but he sees it when he was window shopping by coincidence. One crystal cost 10 thousand gold. But teleportation Stones? He remains oblivious. That is because he didn¡¯t see the teleportation stone when he was searching the book. It was erected on the other side of the river and he didn¡¯t realize it because he was already across and he doesn¡¯t check the opposite shore. Not worrying a thing, he then checks the other skills he got. Minor Telekinesis and Water Maniption. This is what he got from the many treasure drooped from the other crocs. He quickly learned it. MINOR TELEKINESIS. USER WILL EXHIBIT TELEKINESIS POWER AND COULD MOVE ANYTHING UNDER 1 KILOGRAM OF WEIGHT He quickly tries it and he managed to make a branch flies to him and then floated around him. He giggles. ¡®Cool skill.¡¯ ¡®Minor telekinesis? Sofia asked. ¡®Yes, how do you know?¡¯ he asked. Without saying anything, Sofia raised her arrows and shot it at him and then when it was just about to hit him the arrows stopped, floating in midair, like there is some invincible forces stopped the arrows from advancing Azief face was calm all the time and even when Sofia sent that arrow towards him, he believes that Sofia would not intentionally hurt him. Azief smiles. ¡®You got it too.¡¯ She nodded ,smiling. Then suddenly Azief realizes something. ¡®Hey! Wait a minute! What if your arrows were heavier than 1 kilo?¡¯ ¡®I guess that means the arrows would pierce your head.¡¯ She said smiling mischievously ¡®And I would be dead!¡¯ ¡®Guess so¡¯ she said as she giggles. Azief crossed his arm and Sofia pats him in his back ¡®Aww,e on. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t stop that arrows.¡¯ ¡®Just because I can, I don¡¯t want you assuming I would.¡¯ ¡®Ok, ok. Let check our loot and then y around after that.¡¯ And Sofia moved away, still giggling. And who starts ying first? he mused. He then checks the Water maniption effect. WATER MANIPULATION USER COULD MANIPULATE WATER TO FORM A WATER SHIELD. AS THE LEVEL OF THIS SKILL IMPROVES, MANY MORE FEATURES WOULD BE UNLOCKED. This is another jackpot! He mused. He once checks this book at the shop but it cost about 100 thousand gold. But other than these two books he doesn¡¯t get any other skill books. But this two books is already good enough. ¡®What do you get?¡¯ he asked as he approached Sofia. Sofia smirked and then punch towards him. Since he is an evolved person, his sense of danger is higher and more acute, so the moment Sofia punch towards him his racial abilities is instantly awakened, making all of Sofia stats halved, so her strength is almost like an ant in front of him. But the punch connected and he could feel an itch in his stomach. But then he felt the second itch and the third itch. Sofia on the other hand had to back away for five steps. And then she ils her hand. ¡®Ouch, it was like I was punching steel¡¯ she said, looking amazed at his endurance. ¡®Cold hard abs¡¯ he replies, looking smug. ¡®Yeah, right¡¯ Sofia said, clearly annoyed. ¡®And what did you think you were doing?¡¯ he asked. ¡®Trying my new skill¡¯ she said, not a hint of guilt in her face. ¡®I¡¯m not your test dummy.¡¯ ¡®Thought you had a rocking hard abs?¡¯ she said smirking. Azief shakes his head as Sofia look at her fist and nodded. ¡®What do you think about the skill? she ask, ignoring anyints from him. He sighed and then said. ¡®I felt that whatever skill you used, it hit me three times. Like you were punching in triple session but my eyes only see one punch. With my speed, and my eye hand coordination it is impossible your punch could move so fast that my eyes couldn¡¯t catch it. So, how did you do it?¡¯ He asked. He is puzzled too with Sofia technique. What technique could do that? He felt barely an itch but that is because he is an evolved person. If it was before, then surely that attack would injured him. ¡®I just punch you once¡¯ she said smiling, clearly satisfied with the effect of her punch. ¡®Then,how?¡¯ ¡®Three Waves Fist¡¯ she said. ¡®When I punch a person and activate this skill it will create a vibration waves in triple session, making any attack strikes three times. But it consumes too much spirit and it clearly doesn¡¯t work with an evolved person.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯ he said, as he advises her in the matter of the difference in power. ¡®When you reach level 30 and evolved, that skill will also evolved to suit your evolution. That skill will prove to be useful.¡¯ She nodded. ¡®Other than that, any other books?¡¯ ¡®I got two¡¯ ¡®Me too¡¯ he said. ¡®Hundreds of crocs, a gigantic croc and all we got to show are five skill books? It should be more¡¯ she said, harrumphing. ¡®Do you think skill books grow on tree?¡¯ Sarcasm is high in his tone. ¡®It would be better if that is the case.¡¯ He just shakes his head. There is no winning with her. ¡®Still we get a lot of gold and there are many vials. That¡¯s a win¡¯ ¡®I, on the other hand am full with pills. Most of it is EXP pills and stats pills.¡¯ ¡®What is your level now?¡¯ he asked. ¡¯27.¡¯ ¡®3 more level to 30 right?¡¯ She nodded. ¡®Good. You better redistribute the points now. Maybe they will be many great beastter and if you are stronger that would help.¡¯ He said. ¡®You don¡¯t have to tell me that¡¯ she said. She then sits under a tree and begun redistributing her points. She then uses her skill points to her skills. Levitation is now level 4 which enables her to levitates 400 centimeter from the ground. This will help considering his Archer ss. Levitating would also give her the ability to guess the terrains they¡¯re in more urately and she could even attack from afar¡­.an aerial attack She also level up her Precision and now it bes Expert Precision. Azief look at Sofia when she uses her arrows to shoot down a leave a kilometer away with ease. She then level up her Swift Step and it evolved to be Fast Swift Step. She and Azief engaged in tag game on their campsite to test Sofia skills. Even though Sofia could not gain an advantage against him, Sofia and he knows, that if she met any unevolved person, Sofia would hardly find it difficult to escape. When she breaks that level 30 mark, then her speed would be out of this world. Azief also reminds her to bnce her stats so that she would get many pirs the moment she reaches the 30 level mark. She then level up Enhanced smell and heal. With her smell ,she could smell anything with great sensitivity and she even had to block using that skill. If not she could smell everything and with a field of bodies nearby them, she could smell it even from afar¡­.which is not good for her stomach Heal is also leveled up but she did not level up the skill to much. With the many vials that they had, health is hardly a concern. Not to mention, Azief is beside her. With his power and her arrows, they could be called an unbeatable duo in Mysia. They both gained an upper hand when the world fall. Azief got an upper hand when his luck turned and he escaped from the fallen building during the first quake. Sofia luck begins to change the moment she met Azief and then follows him. This is why Sofia pay less attention to Heal skill. Because she doesn¡¯t want to waste her skill point to something that is not good for her ss, which is archer. She however did level up her Three Waves fist. Before she level up the skill, the info window for Three Waves Fist tell that she would do vibration attack and triple the damages. But when she level up the skill to level 04 it said that she would do a powerful vibration attack. She attack one small tree and it explodes into the 4 direction like someone throws a grenade to the bomb. She also stores the gold and silver and copper. Azief told her that when she reached level 30 the currency table will appears and only then can she uses her gold to buy things from the shop. Believing his word, Sofia started hoarding. Azief also tell her that in the shop everything imaginable is sold. Even modern appliance and normal clothes. She even heard that Azief stumbles onto a carton of milk when he was searching among the food and drinks section of the shop. Finished distributing her skill points she went beside Azief and asked ¡®So now where do we go?¡¯ ¡®The field¡¯ ¡®To the field of bodies that you talked about. That field?¡¯ she asked, creasing her eyebrows. ¡®Yeah, that field.¡¯ She was about to protest but he quickly cut across her words and said. ¡®And since you are trying to level up, go level up with Badge.¡¯ He summoned Badge and Badgee out from the portal and kneeled. Telepathically he ordered Badge to assist from behind. ¡®Go, clear the apes.¡¯ He said, in an ordering tone to Sofia¡­unintentionally ¡®You¡¯re ordering me?¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Nothing.¡¯ She said. ¡®What?¡¯ he said flustered. ¡®I said nothing¡¯ she said and she giggles again. Sofia likes to make him feel flustered. He is always so cold and devoid of emotions that sometimes Sofia finds it hard to connect with him in an emotional level. So, Sofia led them from their shelter as he sit down in one of the branches. Sofia move forward without him. Sofia knows that the reason he dint follow is because he wanted Sofia to train with the apes in full power. If he was there following from behind all the time, any monster Sofia will find will be repressed automatically by his racial skill. As he sit down under the tree, Sofia was using Torrent of Arrows and about 10 apes dies because of the attack. ¡®Wasteful¡¯ she said under her breath. Using so many energy arrows when she could just use other skill. But at least she knows how fearsome Torrent of Arrows. If she had this skill when they were in the bridge before, using this skill would make the battle at the bridge a walk in the park. Arge ape jump down from the trees and confronts Sofia. Sofia this time, instead of shooting it down with her arrows, put her bow behind her and then she rushes forward to meet this ape. With her agility stats, she arrived in front of the ape in almost an instant and then she uses her Three Waves Fist. This time she could feel her fist connected and she could see with her own eyes, the impact and hear the bones breaking. She could see as the first strike connect, the impact on the ape stomach be deeper every 3 second until it delivered the third strike. A vibration attack. Then when her fist connected Sofia jump and then she uses Swift Kick, sending a fierce gale wind and it knock the ape down. It is still level 01 skill butbined that with her three waves fist, it be abo of her own. Then as the ape is down, she levitates on the air and then descend in a very fast manner and her feet stomped the ape brains and its head shattered like a watermelon drop off from a third story buildings, staining her shoes and clothes. Sofia retread back and look at her cloths. ¡®Fuck, I should¡¯ve have just shoot that damn ape!¡¯ She cursed. How can she clean herself after this. And the smell of the ape blood is pungent and attract many more apes toe. Unlike Azief, the ape does not fear Sofia that much considering she is not yet evolved. But then how can Sofia be so calm? First, she has confidence in her own skill. Second, Badge is also behind her if anything went wrong. Those two reasons are enough for her. She could do this. And she doesn¡¯t want to be a baggage for Azief. Sofia knows that Azief calmness and his cold demeanor is a defense mechanism. Sofia thinks even he himself doesn¡¯t realize it. She still remembers what she saw when he went into a fever after fighting the Imperator. She didn¡¯t tell it to him and she hopes she is wrong. But then she look in front again, focusing again as another dozens of apee to her location. She is pretty far from Azief now. But she knows that he could arrive at her position in a matter of seconds. After all he has Shadow Teleportation. And while she is fighting Azief was doing something else under the tree, enjoying a cup of coffee, he bought from the World Orb Shop. *** Not far from Lord Shadow, a man of thin build with tied long hair is looking at Lord Shadow. His eyes glinted, his steps was agile, and produce no sounds. He is observing, waiting. In his heart he could feel the formidability of Lord Shadow. Wearing all ck attire with intricate runic designs on his robe and hood, Lord Shadow emits an aura of death and fear. But still he waited in the bush, killing all of his presence, even his breathing is slow and almost seems like he isn¡¯t even breathing. He could hide even after Lord Shadow sweep the area using his Divine Sense because of his skills. He move slowly and is thinking on how to approach this group without making him a target. But nothinges to mind. So, he waited¡­and he observed. Waiting for the perfect movement to present itself. But then he decided if he waited, he might be caught¡­so he formted a n. Entering the darkness, he smiles as he move away from the area. *** Chapter 36: Encounter NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 39 CLASS SHADOW LORD RACE NOVUS SAPIEN FAME 1000 CURRENCY 50574 GOLD 70379 SILVER 92756 COPPER SKILL POINTS 15 PILLARS 08 PILLARS APPRENTICE PILLAR OF STRENGTH ARTISAN PILLAR OF AGILITY APPRENTICE PILLAR OF STAMINA APPRENTICE PILLARS OF ENDURANCE PILLARS OF SPIRIT PILLARS OF STEALTH PILLAR OF DARKNESS APPRENTICE PILLAR OF HEALTH NORMAL SKILL BODY FORTIFICATION[01] PRECISION [01] PERCEPTION [01] DIVINE SENSE [05] FEAR AURA [04] EYE OF NIGHT [01] MINOR TELEKINESIS [01] WATER MANIPULATION [01] BEAST TAMER [02] HEAL [01] SLASHING WIND [01] ENERGY FIST [01] INHERENT SKILL SKILL LEVEL SHADOW TELEPORTATION 01 UNIQUE SKILL SKILL LEVEL SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE ¨C RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] LIFE SKILLS NOVICE SWIMMING NOVICE UNDERWATER BREATHING NOVICE DIVING EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING PILLS PILL OF STRENGTH, PILL OF EXPLOSION, PILL OF EXPERIENCE PILL OF HASTE. RINGS STORAGE RING RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF DARK SPIRIT. RING OF SPEED SHADOW LORD ITEMS HOOD OF SHADOW LORD VAMBRACES OF SHADOW LORD CLOTHES OF SHADOW LORD TROUSER OF SHADOW LORD SHADOW LORD BOOTS BLACK SASH BLACK GLOVES WEAPONS HIDDEN BLADE OF SHADOW LORD DARK SWORD OF SOULS Azief is looking at his status windows. He still has 15 skill points. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said. He still does not want to use it. It¡¯s too important he mused. Shaking his head, he once again reaffirmed that skill points is too precious to just level up anything he wants without thinking too much. This skill points must not be used haphazardly. He has other ns for this 15 skill points. Lord Shadow true form. That is what he is saving these skill points for. When he defeated the monster in the elementary school he will truly be a Chosen. When that happens he will use this 15 skill points toplement his Shadow Lord ss. Most of his skill right now does notplement very well with his ss. Even the unique skill is for a berserker or warrior. But that doenst eman the technique he has is not powerful. But he knows that since there is ss in the system, if you level up your own ss skill, the potential for growth would be endless. Since skill could evolve, Azief is sure that Lord Shadow skill could evolve to higher realm and that is what he is hoping. He then looks at another table in his status window. Then he smiles .Looking at the currency table he could see his gold. Smiling and grinning like an idiot. He is fucking rich! He has 50574 gold, 70379 silver, 92756 copper. With 50 thousand gold he could buy 2 Pir forming pills but he decided not to. One hundred silver is equivalent to one gold and 100 silver is equivalent to one silver. (Pirs cost 100 thousand gold but Pir Forming pill cost half because the chance of failure exist. Exining this so people will not be confused with the two since I mentioned in previous chapter that pir is 100 thousand gold.) So, right now he is browsing the Shop. He then began buying life skills like mad. He began buying all life skill he could use or would use or anything that caught his fancy. In the world right now, he is the only one who has the most life skills¡­.and has gold to waste like there is no tomorrow. After that he eats the pill of experience, pill of strength increasing his own pir height but not by much. He then began buying weapons for Sofia. A superior Grade bow and 100 Silver arrows. Then he began buying things in the misceneous section. He buys a few books. Paradise Lost by John Milton, all Harry Potter collection, Percy Jackson collection and George RR Martin, A Song of Ice and Fire. Thinking about it he really hoped that GRR Martin survive the Fall. Seriously, he really hoped that he survives. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to read the next book after Dance of Dragons. He also bought Domaine De La Romanee-Conti Romanee, an expensive wine that cost him 1000 gold. It better be good. To be honest, he never drinks any alcohol and he never wanted to drink alcohol. And he is not about to start. Then why buy it? He has his reason. He bought this and a 30 year old Bordeaux. By now all of his silver and copper is gone leaving only his gold. And he is still fricking rich. For now, he got so many life skills that it is almost ridiculous. He also has poison maker skill and bought three most poisonous thing he could think of. He bought golden dart poison, cone snail sting and blue ringed octopus poison. All deadly, each has its own purposes. The he checked his status windows again. NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 39 CLASS SHADOW LORD RACE NOVUS SAPIEN FAME 1000 CURRENCY 50574 GOLD 0 SILVER 0 COPPER SKILL POINTS 15 PILLARS 08 PILLARS APPRENTICE PILLAR OF STRENGTH ARTISAN PILLAR OF AGILITY APPRENTICE PILLAR OF STAMINA APPRENTICE PILLARS OF ENDURANCE PILLARS OF SPIRIT PILLARS OF STEALTH PILLAR OF DARKNESS APPRENTICE PILLAR OF HEALTH NORMAL SKILL BODY FORTIFICATION[01] PRECISION [01] PERCEPTION [01] DIVINE SENSE [05] FEAR AURA [04] EYE OF NIGHT [01] MINOR TELEKINESIS [01] WATER MANIPULATION [01] BEAST TAMER [02] HEAL [01] SLASHING WIND [01] ENERGY FIST [01] INHERENT SKILL SKILL LEVEL SHADOW TELEPORTATION 01 UNIQUE SKILL SKILL LEVEL SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE ¨C RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] LIFE SKILLS NOVICE SWIMMING NOVICE UNDERWATER BREATHING NOVICE DIVING NOVICE HERBALISM NOVICE COOKING NOVICE THROWER NOVICE DRAWING SWORD NOVICE BLACKSMITHING NOVICE SPEED READING NOVICE ATHLETICS NOVICE ROWING NOVICE COFFEE MAKING NOVICE RIDING NOVICE CRAFTING NOVICE SCULPTURING NOVICE FARMING NOVICE GUITAR PLAYING NOVICE ARCHERY NOVICE RIDING ARCHERY NOVICE TRACKING NOVICE WOUND TREATMENT NOVICE BANDAGING NOVICE FIRST AID TREATMENT NOVICE PERSUASION NOVICE BARGAINING NOVICE TRADE NOVICE RAFT BUILDING NOVICE SHIP BUILDING NOVICE HOUSE BUILDING NOVICE TENT BUILDING NOVICE POISON MAKER NOVICE PILL MAKING ITEMS PARADISE LOST GUITAR A LARGE WOOD AN MP3 PLAYER BATTERY 2 KILOGRAM OF BEEF HARRY POTTER COLLECTION PERCY JACKSON AND THE OLYMPIAN HOW TO SURVIVE IN AN APOCALYPTIC WORLD SURVIVING THE WILDERNESS FOR DUMMIES A SONG OF ICE AND FIRE COLLECTION A 30 YEARS OLD BORDEAUX WINE GOLDEN DART POISON CONE SNAIL STING BLUE RINGED OCTOPUS POISON DOMAINE DE LA ROMANEE-CONTI ROMANEE EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING PILLS PILL OF EXPLOSION, PILL OF HASTE RINGS STORAGE RING RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF DARK SPIRIT. RING OF SPEED SHADOW LORD ITEMS HOOD OF SHADOW LORD VAMBRACES OF SHADOW LORD CLOTHES OF SHADOW LORD TROUSER OF SHADOW LORD SHADOW LORD BOOTS BLACK SASH BLACK GLOVES WEAPONS HIDDEN BLADE OF SHADOW LORD DARK SWORD OF SOULS (I hope you all checked his skill so that you won¡¯t feel lost when he does something so skillfully and you do not know how he does it. And you could see he also take coffee making skill.LS really likes his coffee.) He nodded. The rest of the gold will be for insurance. For now it is enough. Or to be honest, he doesn¡¯t know what to do with the gold. There is many other skills but he doesn¡¯t want to buy haphazardly. With this many life skill, he doesn¡¯t think that he would be in any disadvantage so for now, not knowing what to do, it is better to do nothing. Trying to think to hard mayplicate a situation. If he has any ideaster what to with his gold he will do it. For now, he will focus on other stuff. Then from afar he could hear Sofia screams of excitement. By now she must have cleared the apes right? he mused. So he got up from his seat and he rushed to Sofia position. When he evolved his speed has gone to a new level. 100 meters in 12 seconds. That is the world record. He could move 100 meters in 4 seconds. That is barely human anymore. If he evolves once more, one could only imagine his speed. He then arrived at Sofia positions. He could see thend was riddled by bullets and Sofia is collecting her loots. Most of the ape has holes in their body. Badge is gathering the ape meat to one ce. Then when he finishes piling up all the meat, Sofia store sit all on her bag of holding. You¡¯re done? He asked. She nodded. ¡®Let¡¯s go then.¡¯ He said. ¡®You finished checking?¡¯ she asked. She notices that Azief checks his windows before which means he bought something on the World Shop. She wanted to buy stuff too but she needs to level up to level 30 before the World Shop si open for her. Of course she could always ask him to buy stuff for her but the stuff she wanted to buy is not the stuff she wanted him to see or buy for her. A few days from now, it will be that kind of month for her, so she is desperately wanted to buy wings so she would not be too moody or crazy. Though maybe the potions will help her with the cramp or maybe the evolution will eliminate entirely her period. Maybe if she evolved she doesn¡¯t have to deal with things like that. Of course this kind of train of thought did not ur for Azief. His priority is survival and Sofia initially thought the same things too. But since they are getting stronger and getting time to take a breath, they both began to cling to signs of normalcy. After all if it was before, would Azief bought the skill coffee making? Or coffee packets? Worrying about spices and cooking? No. But now when they could cling to what seems normal, they desperately wanted to maintain that. So she asked. ¡®What did you buy?¡¯ ¡®Some skills¡¯ he said nonchntly as he walked forward. Sofia follows him from behind, Badge following her. ¡®What skills?¡¯ she is curios what kind of skill he bought ¡®Why do you have so many questions?¡¯ He asked. They are nearing the field. ¡®Can¡¯t I ask a few questions?¡¯ ¡®Not now. We are already behind schedule here.¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ she chuckles. ¡®Schedules? What schedules? What are your ns?¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t you just follow me? Trust me¡¯ He said as he move closer to the field. The huge tree provides shades as the evening began to sets in. Sofia stopped her feet, standing, ring at the his back and he notices. So he stopped too and he looked back, looking at the annoyed expression on Sofia face ¡®What?¡¯ he asked. Then sighing Sofia said ¡®You and me. Against the world¡¯ she said. ¡®Yes¡¯ he replies, looking straight at her face. ¡®That means we¡¯re equal right?¡¯ She asked. ¡®Yes¡¯ he said, though he is feeling a little bit strange hearing her question. The evening wind is cooling and now that the world changes it also brings you a feeling of calmness. The wind fluttered his ck robe but his face like always is covered by the shadow of his hood. Sofia doesn¡¯t like that. She could see her face, her expression but she could not see his. Not the same way he could see hers. Sometimes she could feel like he is seeing through her, peering right through her soul. Combined that with his ck attires, sometimes he emitted an aura of unapproachability His face, his expression always eludes her. She doesn¡¯t know if he is angry, smiling or happy. While it helps fostering fear in the heart of his enemies, it also makes it harder for people to be close to him. Sofia doesn¡¯t like that at all. ¡®What are you trying to say, Sofia?¡¯ ¡®Trust is not a one way street. I¡¯m not your baggage, Azief. I¡¯m not some kind of damsel in distress. Not anymore. I have enough strength to protect myself now.¡¯ ¡®Do you want to leave me?¡¯ Azief said calmly as he approached her. He doesn¡¯t even know what he did wrong. Woman are really unpredictable. Just a few hours ago they were teasing each other, now suddenly the atmosphere turn hostile. ¡®No, I¡¯m not leaving you. And I know, you¡¯re not going to leave me.¡¯ She truly believed this. If Azief could even stake his life for her, then that¡¯s surely means he appreciates whatever they have right now. ¡®So, what is the problem?¡¯ ¡®Your ns. You said to trust you. Why didn¡¯t you trust me with your n? Always one part of the story, not all. I felt that I¡¯m left out. Like I¡¯m some kind of girl you need to protect. And I don¡¯t like that.¡¯ ¡®I will exin-¡®He was about to say but she cut his word short ¡®I will exinter. I will tell youter. Next time. These are the words you said when it really means you will not tell me about it. You didn¡¯t tell me that you decided to fight with the Imperator. You almost lose your life back then. What do you think I would feel if you die there? When we met for the first time, and I join you, you did not inform me of anything you wanted to do. Always, one part of the story¡¯ she said calmly. There is no anger in her voice. She just wanted him to understand. She wanted for him to look at her as equals. Of course level wise they are not equals. Even their power is vastly different. But she wanted to say to him, she is not his burden. She is his partner. He could rely on her. She got his back. This is what she is trying to convey. Azief on the other hand began understanding what she is trying to convey to him and he thinks hard what to say and react. He didn¡¯t think that bothers her so much. Looking at her, he asked ¡®So¡­.that bothers you?¡¯ ¡®It does¡¯ she said. Azief smiles a little. ¡®I never think of you as a burden¡¯ He began saying ¡®I think of you as a friend. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you my whole n, is because most of the time, I don¡¯t know what the fuck I¡¯m doing. Most of the time, I just go with the flow, trying to make the best of the situations.¡¯ He confesses. He is not some master strategist or some genius. He is just a normal person before the fall with little money an unimportant person in the world. But when he level up, forced by the circumstances at hand, he thrives. He perseveres. He endures. And with that confidence he charges forward. When he was with Sofia, Sofia was a rookie, so weak at the time. Most of the time then, he pretends like he has a n¡­not to make her admire him or to woo her or something like that, but to make her calm. Nobody likes following a person who is always in fear of something and a person who has no ns at all. All he got then was his confidence. His confidence calms her during their brief meeting in Temerloh at the time. And that creates the illusion that he always have a n when most of the time he doesn¡¯t have any clue on what he is doing. Hearing this Sofia then asked, stuttering. ¡®But¡­you¡­you always seem to have a n?¡¯ She said puzzled. When she was following him, she always admired the fact that he is always calm and collected, always having a n, a next move. He smiles bitterly and said ¡®I¡¯m ttered really but I¡¯m not that awesome. Most of the time, I just think of my move on the spot. Sometimes, I¡¯m uncertain of what path we really should go on. I persuade you toe with me. To join me. And in a way when you were attacked by the Imperator, I ¡­felt responsible. If you die, it will be my fault. That is what I think when I saw the beast emerges from the river. And before I knew it, I was there on the back of a gigantic crocodile. I didn¡¯t even regret dying that monster.¡¯ He said Sofia still couldn¡¯t see his face¡­.but she could hear the trembling in his voice. ¡®Sofia¡­¡¯and hees closer, and he looks at her and for a few seconds there is only the silence and the wind rustling and Sofia could swear she could see a smirk on the edge of his lips. ¡®Sofia, you are a strong woman. You know how I know? I see it every day. I see it in the way you act. Not many people would dive into that river and save me. Your mother¡¯ and hearing the word mother make Sofia expression turned hard but Azief continues ¡®You lost your mother¡­.yet you endure. You persevere. You endure. You did not let despair consume you. And that takes strength. And I¡¯m sorry. If you feel like I¡¯m treating you like you¡¯re my burden, then¡­I¡¯m sorry. Next time, I¡¯ll consult you.¡¯ And he smiles a bit and he said ¡®You and me against the world, huh? I didn¡¯t think you remember.¡¯ Sofia looked at him and she looks satisfied. As long as he understand, she mused ¡®Fine, I said my piece¡¯ she said and it¡¯s like there is a huge burden lifted off her shoulder. Seeing this, Azief realizes that she must be thinking about this a lot. ¡®Can we move now?¡¯ he ask smiling. ¡®Lead the way¡¯ she said and they began walking again through the forest leisurely. And they continues their journey again, lightheartedly. Both of them has told each other what they wanted and knowing each other stance, each other desires, they began understanding each other and knowing this, they feel a little bit closer. *** Not far from them, a woman and a guy is observing the duo with watchful eyes. Their gaze is very prating. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ The man said. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s better to join them¡¯ the woman said. ¡®That man is powerful¡­.but the General is terrifying¡¯ the man said. They looked before as the man kills ape like the ape was ant, steeping on it as he pleases. But they also sees what happens to those who defied the General. For a few days they maintained a look out for other people near the area. ¡®The General is in KL. We must keep the mission objective¡¯ the man said. The woman look at the duo with killing intent but she also doesn¡¯t know what she should do. ¡®I know. We need to be careful¡¯ she said and once again they disappear into the shadow. *** Chapter 37: Detective lord shadow Every few minutes there would be some stupid ape that came attacking. Most of them do not dare attack considering Azief was there. But there are some rogue apes as he terms it that even though he is clearly and obviously the superior being, there are still some apes that dares attack him. Which puzzles him, to tell the truth. When he activated Fear Aura, the apes would be paralyzed with fears, their eyes is looking at elsewhere, trembling and sweat filling their fur like they see something only they can se. Their fear he is reminded. When they are paralyzed he just need to kick or punch and the apes would turn into sshes of blood. Unless he uses his de which chops them into fine meat. Sofia also tries to benefit by always using kill steal. He doesn¡¯t mind it that much. Killing the apes does not increase his EXP by that much after he evolved but it is helpful to Sofia who needs as much EXP right now. As he evolved he could also feel the EXP. What does he mean by that? He means that when the EXP enters his body he does not feel rejuvenated or strength entering his body like eating a pill or potions but feeling that subtle change in energy inside him. He could feel if the EXP is a lot or not by feeling the purity of energy entering his body. He could not exin it or describe the feeling. You need to feel it to understand it, kind of stuff. Then they finally arrived at the field. There is tall high grass, swaying like a paddy field. His nose could already smell the rotten smell of blood. ¡®You smell that?¡¯ he asked Sofia nodded. She looks left and right trying to see and sense if there is any beast nearby, or any enemies but she picked up nothing. Nothing. No sound other than the wind and a few calling calls of the ape. Sometimes there is also the sound of crickets but other than that the ce totally looks abandoned. Azief move and approached the area. He could see 6 bodies. He quickly identified the victim. 2 woman, 1 child, and 3 men. The woman is around 20s, the child is about 12 or 13 and the three men is 20s and 30s. Then Azief tilt his neck and he smiles. He then look at the bodies, looking at the bodies, scrutinizing every details. ¡®You can stop now, Sofia¡¯ he said. He put his hand on his chin, thinking of something. This is not as simple as he thought before. Something or someone is preserving the crime scene he mused. He did not look around but he could feel like he is being watched. He needs time to determine their positions he inwardly thought. ¡®What?¡¯ Sofia reply as she lowered her weapons ¡®This is not a monster attack.¡¯ He said, still looking at the bodies. Sofiae closer to the bodies and also examines the body. What makes you say that? She ask. She did not understand why Azief would say that. To her, the only thing that could do this is either a beast or zombies. Azief on the other hand recognizes the darkness in the human hearts especially in this new world where strength is the neww of the world. Azief shows the body to her and make her look closer as he exins the reason why. ¡®Look at this body¡¯ he said. It was the 30 year old man. ¡®Look at his fingernails.¡¯ Sofia squatted and looks at the man fingernails and a look of shock and disgust appeared on her expression. ¡®It¡¯s not there. His fingernails in not there.¡¯ Sofia eximed in shock ¡®It is removed.¡¯ Azief coldly said. Then Azief feel the man¡¯s finger and he smiles. ¡®It is broken.¡¯ Azief could also see blue marks on the victims ribs, signs of being beaten. Crude torture method. He then continues his exnation as he is buying time. ¡®He is tortured to death. Former military. Commando, probably¡¯ he said. ¡®How do you know?¡¯ ¡®He has a lot of scars. Normal people don¡¯t have this kind of scars. Unless you are military or triads member then you would rarely get scars like that¡¯ as he opens the man clothes and shows Sofia the scars. ¡®But then he might be a triad member.¡¯ Sofia offer ¡®Look at the stitches and the sign of surgery. It is not a mess.¡¯ He pointed at a hole like scars at the man ribs. ¡®Gunshot wound. Most triad member doesn¡¯t go to the hospitals and they have their own private doctors. But that is for the people high up on the chain. This kind of surgery and how clean the stiches it led me to believe he is either a military or former military.¡¯ Hearing Azief said it like that he almost looks like a detective. ¡®But I might be wrong¡¯ he said. ¡®But it clear he is tortured. But for what?¡¯ he ask himself as he moved to the second bodies. His mind still is on the victim number one. What information would be so important that a man would be tortured to death? It¡¯s not personal. If its personal, the only one who would die will be that man not six people. People who are thriving on revenge sometimes have their own logic. The torture method was disciplined, and cold. It doesn¡¯t feel personal. But then Azief came back to the present as he neared the second body. The second body was of the young man. Azief checks his pants to check his wallet or anything but there is nothing. There are also no rings on the corpse possession. The killers also loot the stuff¡­..but they guarded this area. Why? Whoever killed them strip them of all of their clothes. But by now, it is obvious to him, that this six people is not killed by some beast or monster but by humans. What makes him curios is why are their bodies remaining intact? Do the ape does not eat human meat? Why did, this body remains even after a few days? By the condition of the body, they might be dead for 5 days or longer. The smell and the lividity he could only roughly guess. He checks the second victim. Sofia behind him ask ¡®What do you think?¡¯ ¡®Cause of death, blunt trauma to the back of his head.¡¯ He looks at the back of the man head and see arge hole. Then he began reconstructing the scene in his mind. He got some of the pictures already. But not enough he mused. He needs to check the other bodies. Sofia behind him maintained a look out. But she is also interested in how does Azief knows this stuff. This time he went to one of the other three men. Sofia just follows behind him, noting his eerie silence as he looks at the bodies, examining it. Revolting. Disgusting. Smelly. That is what Sofia thought of the bodies and honestly she just wanted to proceed to the beast in the elementary school instead of spending their time here. But Azief is still calmly examining the bodies like a forensic examiner. He is still deep in his thoughts as he looks at the body Another former military he deduced. But this one is slit in his throats. It was clear and precise. He nodded and then he moved to the two woman bodies not too far away from the man bodies. One of them must be the mother of that child he mused. As he inspect the bodies he is sure. One of the woman is older and there is some trace of Caesarean section on her stomach. The other one is still young, ck hair and hazel eyes. Her eyes were open. Azief slowly closes her eyes gently while Sofia offers her prayers. Cause of death, for both of the woman is internal organ rupturing by some powerful force. Then he checks up the child body. The cause of death is the same but something is different from all the bodies. The child face was mutted beyond recognition. This usually implies that it was personal or deep hatred but that is inconsistent with all the other bodies. The other bodies clearly shows that whoever doing this is very methodical andck any mercy. A cold and methodical killer. But then Azief touch the blood. This is fresh. About a day he mused. Hmmm¡­he is deep in his thoughts. By now, there is certain conclusion that he has conjured up. He smiles as he figures it out. There might be some mistakes in his deduction but he is pretty sure he got the right answer. He stands up and he looked around the area. ¡®I think I could deduce what happened here¡¯ he said. ¡®What do you think happened?¡¯ She said. She was also curios. ¡®6 bodies¡¯ he said. ¡®Two women. The first is a young woman; the other one is a middle aged woman who has a child. Three men. Two of them are military; one was for all I know is just a low leveler. And the child. First the killer kill that John Doe¡¯ as he pointed to the man with the slit throats. ¡®Probably in this group he was the strongest so the killer dispatches him first. Then the young man who was in the near proximity is bludgeon by something resembling a baseball bat or a bludgeon. The young man head caved in and kills him instantly¡¯ and then Azief moved to the woman. ¡®The mother takes her child and tries to run way. Look at the footsteps.¡¯ He pointed out and Sofia realized there is some trace of footsteps. ¡®If you realize, this footsteps is a little bit deeper than the other one¡¯ as he pointed to another set of footsteps. ¡®That another set of footsteps belongs to the young woman.¡¯ ¡®They run to separate direction.¡¯ Sofia nodded offering her insights. Azief nodded. ¡®How do you know that the deeper footsteps belong to the mother?¡¯ she ask ¡®She carried her child. That gives double the weight, thus a deeper footsteps. The killer, was fast and he or she killed the mother with one strikes to her chest, rupturing her ribcage and killing her with pain. The child too.¡¯ He answers ¡®Then the killer goes for the young woman, right?¡¯ Sofia added. ¡®No¡¯ Azief said. ¡®There are two killers. One neutralizes the threats, while the other restrains their target.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sofia ask ¡®There is three men right? What do you think the other one was doing?¡¯ Azief ask Sofia as he let her figure it out ¡®While the first killer kills, the other one must have incapacitated the other men with some kind of poisons.¡¯ Sofia said and Azief smiles, nodding at her words. ¡®I checked earlier and there is some tiny dot on the man neck. He was poisoned or drugged.¡¯ Azief added ¡®When the young woman runs to a different direction, it was the second killer that kills the young woman. And what they wanted-¡® ¡®Was information.¡¯ Sofia said cutting his words. ¡®Whatever information they needed from that man¡¯ he said pointing at the tortured man. ¡®Wow¡¯ she eximed ¡®How do you know all this?¡¯ she asked looking in awe at Azief. She knows he is a little bit weird ever since high school but this? Azief lightly scoffed. ¡®I was a fan of criminal investigation and I don¡¯t mean the kind on TV. I read case files, old case files. Some of them in archives on library, the other you could see in the Web. Sometimes, I also did some research for my fictions¡¯ He exined just a little. But there is one thing he did not exins. The muttion. He has his ideas about the muttion but he kept it into himself. Right now, excluding him and Sofia, there is 3 people in this forest. There is also the reason why no monsteres around the body. He could also deduce that but if he said it then¡­maybe those people hiding in the shadows woulde out. By now, he could already think of a few scenarios. ¡®Should we bury them?¡¯ Sofia asked looking at the body. ¡®No¡¯ he said. ¡®Why?¡¯ She asked. ¡®Not our problem¡¯ he said. ¡®We need to find the beast first. After that if the bodies is still here, then we can bury them¡¯ ¡®What kind of logic is that? By then their bodies would be rotten or worse eaten by the apes Sofia said. Azief could not understand why Sofia didn¡¯t realize the things he has realize. If the body would be eaten by the apes or other beast, the bodies would be long gone. He could also smell the faint smell of blood nearby. Whatever beast that tries to eat the corpse is neutralized. However for what reason would they let the bodies here and even guard the body? He has too little information to infer more. Aziefe to her and whispers a few words to her and her face which is flushed with anger suddenly turn calm again. ¡®Okay. If you say so¡¯ she said obediently this time. There is a reason why Azief did not want to bury the dead. He one way or another believe the killer let the bodies lying here. They are waiting. They are not waiting for him¡­but they are waiting. Azief could surely contend with them but he wanted to settle his problem first. Anyway the people are already dead. He needs to kill the beast first and he also wanted to see if Hamad group is still there. There is no login in interfering with other people business. ¡®Let¡¯s move¡¯ he said and Sofia obediently follows. Her heart is still beating fast. She remembers what Azief told her a few moments ago. ¡®Listen. Don¡¯t react to what I¡¯m about to say. The killers are here¡¯ he said. She was about to raise her bows but Azief stop her movement. ¡®Weplete our goal first then wee back. This is not a simple murder¡¯ he whispered and Sofia nodded. Leaving the field of bodies, they move deeper into the forest, this time she is being very cautious. *** A few distances away from them, a young child is looking at them and then he smiles. With one steps he disappears into the darkness again. Not far from the young childst position is a young man and girl who breathed a sigh of relief. They did not want to contend with a person who could easily kill an ape with just one kick, so they are now relieved that the man in the hood did not remove the bodies. They have waited for a week and the target didn¡¯t even show himself. They are tired of waiting and if a few days from now, the Mad Alchemist Sina did note they have no choice but to find other way to catch him. But then they have to report to the General and that is always a fearful encounter. But a mission is a mission. They are doing this for the New Mysia. Making sure that the duo has left the area they resume back their watch and waited. *** Chapter 38: My name is lord shadow! The wind rustles the leaves in the forest and a woman could be seen feeling nervous. A man with ck robe walking calmly, at least that is how it seems in her eyes. Sofia looks behind her sometimes. Every few second she would stop and tries to listen with her ears for any suspicious movement. Sometimes she sniffs with her nose, trying to smell anything out of ordinary. Azief look at Sofia behavior and he chuckles. ¡®They are not there anymore, Sofia. they are only guarding the bodies.¡¯ Hearing this Sofia lowered her guard. ¡®How can you be sure?¡¯ She said, looking behind her again and trying to detect anything unusual. ¡®I know.¡¯ He replies. Sofia is too cautious ¡®But why? Why guard the bodies? It doesn¡¯t seem¡­.logical.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s not something simple.¡¯ Azief said ¡®How did you notice them?¡¯ She asked ¡®The smell. The stench of blood. The rustling in the bushes. Theck of any beast corpse near the bodies. Almost like anything that came near the field was stopped.¡¯ ¡®I have enhanced smell. Howe I didn¡¯t smell anything?¡¯ ¡®My sense is more acute than yours. ¡® As they walked through the forests, Sofia be the vanguard and Badge her assistant. Sometimes, if Sofia in a tight spot he would lend his help. But as they progressed deeper Sofia is getting ustomed in fighting, so much so, that she didn¡¯t need his help anymore. As they walk further and further, theye across a dark forest with trees that almost reached the clouds and the leaves provides not only shades from the sun but blotted out the sun, that the forest is cold and dark, like those forest in Grimm tales stories. As they walked ahead suddenly they heard a roar not too far away. Azief smiles. ¡®That is the alien¡¯ he said. ¡®You recognize it?¡¯ Sofia said, her arrows were already on standby position, ready to shoot anything, in a moment notice. ¡®I couldn¡¯t forget that sound.¡¯ He said. So they move forward when suddenly they both stopped at the same time. He quickly unsummon Badge back. Even though the cost of summoning him outside is not that high and Badge is useful sometimes, butparing him and his pet, the one who has been pulling the weight in the battle is him. ¡®There are people¡¯ his ears perked up. Sofia nodded. She realizes it too. But it¡¯s not a couple of people¡­.but hundreds of people. He could hear the conversation and as they pass deep bush they then see one thing they did not expect to see in these dark forest. A stronghold with wood walls and a watchtower, a huge gate all constructed by wood. They are some guards on top of the tower and guards on the entrance of the gate, moving in a pattern, guarding the wooden stronghold. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Sofia asked disbelievingly. It is clear from her tone she did not expect to see a stronghold in a forest. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Azief reply but he began examining the surroundings. On the west side of the stronghold, Azief could see the alien, his objective, his only quest from World Orb. Lying on the ground leisurely, with protective barrier surrounding the alien, it is resting without any worries. About a 100 people trying to break through the barrier. Sometimes the alien will spit green goo from his mouth and a few men with shields would take the brunt of that corrosive spit. ¡®That¡¯s my target¡¯ Azief said. He needs to kill it. And then he checks the quest windows again. QUEST DESTROY THE DEMONIC ERTHEN The Demonic Erthen is a low level beast in the of Qarthan. They have acid spits, parasites that could live under the skins and strength that surpass the Homo sapiens. Defeat the beast to gain your ss rewards. TIME LIMIT: ONE MONTH VICTORY CONDITION: KILLING THE DEMONIC ERTHEN FAILURE CONDITION: FAILING TO KILL THE DEMONIC ERTHEN IN ONE MONTH REWARD: UNIQUE SKILL OF SHADOW LORD In the case of failure, the ss of Shadow Lords will return back to the roster of Unique ss Up and all the experience collected during the tenure of having the power of Shadow Lord will be given to the next inheritor. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Sofia asked. She notices the group that is trying to kill the beast in vain. But Azief is still looking at the barrier. At moment like this, Sofia knows just to let him collect his thoughts so she didn¡¯t say anything As he looked at the barrier, he got a revtion. Could it be? He smiles. Thinking about it, it is logical. The quest is auto generated which means the monster is also generated. Since the monster is the requirement for sessfullypleting Unique ss criteria, the monster would be protected by the World Orb and if that logic is true, then that means the barrier is for him. Only he can enter. Thinking about it, it is logical. Being a Chosen already grants you boost in stats and special abilities. So, people who chose the secret ss also had to experience more danger. No pain ,no gain. But the reason he is smiling is because, thank god, he evolved first. The Demonic Erthen is a low level beast in the of Qarthan so¡­..he is confident he could kill it. It might not be as leisurely as killing the apes and snakes but it still would be pretty easy. That just shows how confident he is of killing the beast. The Shadow Lord profession is already in the bag he mused. ¡®Azief?¡¯ Sofia nudges him and Azief snapped back to the present. ¡®What do you think we should do?¡¯ ¡®We greet whoever in charge here first.¡¯ He decided. ¡®You don¡¯t mind they are attacking the beast?¡¯ Sofia said, looking at the people throwing javelin and riddling the barrier with bullets. Nothing seems to prate the beast barrier. The only fortunate thing is that the beast did note out of its protective barrier. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®Why? That¡¯s your quest right?¡¯ then Azief exins his theory and Sofia nodded in understanding. ¡®So that¡¯s why!¡¯ she eximed ¡®So you have all the time in the world¡¯ Sofia said,ughing. He just smiles and then he said. ¡®Remember. Address me as Lord Shadow inside the strongholdter.¡¯ ¡®Why would you want that? Everyone knows your name now don¡¯t you think? She said, clearly puzzled by his decision ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that just make people want to grab the unique skill from you?¡¯ ¡®Maybe. Or maybe not. Either they will got so tempted that they will try to attack me, or scared enough not to offend me. In the end, both methods have pros and cons. And since I don¡¯t like pretending to be weak, I might as well pretend to be strong.¡¯ He understand the concept of pretending to be a rabbit but he doesn¡¯t want to. Why? Because pretending to be rabbit also invites troubles. If that is the case, why should he bow to people, when he can look down on them? Thinking of the pros and cons he decided to spread the name Lord Shadow. He was already well known by the World Orb announcement. Azief believe reputation is also important in this new world. Now that there is such a convenient thing as the announcement by the World Orb, why would he not exploit his fame? After they decided in their course of action they moved to the stronghold. The moment their silhouette is spotted the guards on the towers screams and then most of the guards on the tower either brandishes their swords, aimed their arrows, or preparing to throw their spears and javelin. Some even in shooting position, holding a sniper rifle in their post while some are targeting the duo with fire arms, machineguns, 9mm, and many others. They are well armed Azief mused which makes this stronghold more mysterious. Modern weapons all disappeared when the light came. Other than the things you store inside the storage rings, all modern weapons or necessities disappeared after the Light fell. Then this means whoever supplied this stronghold with weapons, is either someone high up in the military or the most likely theory, the guards or supervisor of a weapon storage facility. Azief also realizes there are some people who uses firearms but their pistol are imprinted by runic design which means their firearms is granted buy the World Orb. So the World Orb did not only grant cold weapons, but also hot weapons to humans. Interesting he mused. ¡®Who are you! Identify yourself!¡¯ The guards on the front gate said with a deep voice. The guard was bulky and in his hand was a curved saber. He was My. The one on his right side was Chinese. Sofia let Azief take the lead this time. She on the other hand pointed her arrows to the people on the watch. Azief approached the main gate slowly. To the crowds they felt an unexined dread as the man in the ck robees approaching. They couldn¡¯t see his face, only the ck robe fluttering, as the wind blows his robe gently, each steps soundless, like he didn¡¯t even walk those steps but swaying with the wind. This is not the first time the guards is asking the peopleing here to this stronghold the same question but this time he unintentionally screams because of the pressure bearing down on him. Lord Shadow on the other hand did not stop walking, nor does he offer any exnation. Sofia just sighed. Faithful to his character she mused as she follows from behind, still overlooking the watchtower. ¡®STOP!¡¯ The guard said but Lord Shadow keep advancing. He did not run just walking slowly to the front gate but for some reason it is like Death ising to their doorsteps. The guards instinct tells him to run, screaming to him to run. But instead in his panic he yelled. ¡®First Company!¡¯ Then the front gate small door opens and from it appears 12 men who is all armed and armoured. They look at the approaching man in hood and they said it again ¡®WHO ARE YOU! STATE YOUR INTENTION AND CEASE YOUR MOVEMENT!¡¯ The leader of the firstpany is Naim. He looked at the approaching man and the man says nothing. He could even swear he could see a trace of a smirk on the face under the hood. ¡®STOP or we will be forced to take action!¡¯ the man said. The reason why Azief is provoking this stronghold is because he wants to know¡­ what kind of ce this is. A tyrant living like a king stronghold or an organized band of people¡­.or bandits. There is also a fact that this is just fun. He knows he is truly strong and he wanted to strike the fear of God inside the heart of these men. He wanted to establish superiority. It would be easier for himter. He could feel that the guards level is mostly around 10 or 12.They are basically ants in his eyes. The reason why he needs to establish fear? It is to establish power? The reason why he needs to establish power? For the beast! He could see that the stronghold is not that far away from the beast. From the trace of battle around the area, one could surmise that they have been attacking the beast countless of times but they failed. He didn¡¯t think this is because of their weak level. Why? Because they have enough number to overwhelmed the beast. The ranks of the beast are merely an extraordinary beast which is one rank down from Unique rank monster. The reason why they fail is because of the barriers. Azief could see that they couldn¡¯t enter the barrier. But he believes he could. This quest is tailor made for him. But if he decided to offer his service to this stronghold he needs to prove his worth. One might ask, why does he need to offer his service when he could easily just as enter the barrier and kill the beast? Why¡­it¡¯s because of profit of course. Thinking about the gold these people have and pills, he is in a joyful expression. He has his n of course. And the other reason, is to not offend people when he doesn¡¯t know the full story. Maybe there is a high leveler in here but Azief doubts it. Because he couldn¡¯t feel that pressure. But still it safer to be safe and just offend them slightly instead of offending them all the way. But he is sure, among these people there is no Chosen. The reason why he is sure of this theory is because, if there is a Chosen here in the stronghold, then they should have known about the barrier characteristic. As long as the barrier is not broken, the monster won¡¯t attack the stronghold. The monster is waiting for Chosen to fight with them. And third reason, a lord, should behave like a lord. He is a superior being than homo sapiens why should he deals with normal people and extra characters? The leader of this stronghold should meet him and offer respect or something along that line. ¡®STOP! ¡®The First Company yelled again. The people on the watchtower did not do anything since there is no order from up top. They just watched murderously at the duo and in standby position. There is some trace of determination on his face. The people on the tower also began feeling dreadful. Who is this duoing to the stronghold? People ask them to identify themselves, yet they didn¡¯t say a word. When the firstpany came the people in the tower smiles in relief since surely they thought the duo would feel a little bit fear andply with the guards request. Yet they stubbornly not saying anything which only increases the uneasiness they feel toward these strangers. This is not the first time they are visited by some weird people. A few days ago they were visited by a man iming himself to be Thousand Face but he was denied entry. Then the man disappeared. Today, a man d in ck and a woman who looks like a Spartan warrior goddess, with a beautiful bow sling on her backing to their stronghold. And the scariest part is that even after the First Company shows themselves, the duo still looked calm as a stillke. ¡®STOP!!!¡¯ The firstpany yelled as they began marching forward. Step by step they moved forward in uniform position. They all used a spear. Azief smiles. As Azief walked forward he looked at the leader of the First Company, Naim, murderously. As he did, the man¡¯s body suddenly began to shake and his organs felt as if they would stop working. His bodily function seemed as if it had lost its ability to function. The blood drained from his face, and astonishment filled his eyes. A massive pressure bore down on him, causing him to shake so violently that he thought he might fall into pieces. Lord Shadow continued to look at him. This was the crushing power caused by the vast difference in their race. Azief is not a My. He¡¯s not even human any longer. He¡¯s a Novus Sapiens, a higher life form and being. Like the difference between an ant and a human. Naim realizes it at that moment, that the man in front of him is an existence far surpassing him. Naim knew that by merely lifting his hand, this man, d in ck, face that covered by his hood, and robe caressed by the winds, could explode him into a million pieces. An intense, indescribable dread welled up within him. Shaking, he coughed up blood, as he could feel his internal organ almost stopped functioning. His hand trembling, all of his hairs stands up, sweat drenching from his back and he even dropped his spear with a loud thud, so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to take a step backward. The 11 other men had already begun to feel sick to their stomach, but seeing this, seeing the Hooded Man standing there like an imposing mountain, their hearts shook. They knew that this mountain could exterminate them all in an instant. They trembled and they too, unconsciously, drop their spears. Azief actually rely only on his racial abilities and fear aura. The gap between his level and this 12 men in front of them is like the difference between the Heaven and Earth. As he looked down at the eleven men who trembled in fear, he could see respect and fear in their eyes. When he looked at them, each and every one of them was shaking in his boots. Then he spoke and his voice was cold and devoid of emotion which only increase the fear and wariness that the people in the stronghold feel for this man. ¡®My name is Lord Shadow¡¯ he said slowly but nobody dares say anything. Then they remember the notification they read a few days ago. ¡®Lord Shadow¡­the one who defeats the Unique monster a few days ago?¡¯ ¡®Is that him?¡¯ Some of them whisper. The guards also feel a little fear. Some of them fight a few of the beast and they know how fearsome a beast is¡­but this man in front of them defeated a Unique rank monster. How much power he wields if he could defeat such monster? From what the guards know from the higher ups, a Unique monster is usually a prehistoric beats and the monster that this Lord Shadow defeated is 40 feet long. How do they know this? Because they once patrolled the Pahang River before they moved here deep in the forest. They know the monster that lies deep beneath the river, the size and its power. So, knowing that one man could achieve what hundreds of them could not do, it fills their heart with fear and awe. That is even bigger than most dinosaurs. No wonder, the guards mused. No wonder, he feels like peeing feeling the pressure of Lord Shadow. Now, he doesn¡¯t feel that embarrassed Then Lord Shadow said ¡®Call your leader. Bring him here. Tell him that Lord Shadow summons him here.¡¯ He said, like a bearing of a King. Usually one would attribute this kind of thing like being prideful but the leader of the firstpany doesn¡¯t detect that from Lord Shadow. All he could detect was a pervading fear and coldness originating from Lord Shadow. Usually if anyone demands to meet the leader they won¡¯t be entertained. But, Naim knows the power of this man before him. Defeating a Unique monster. Even the Generals on the Headquarters can¡¯t defeat such monster. It would take arge operation to try to kill the Unique monster and the casualties would be high. The man in front of him, could also be categorized as monster. With one nce, he already destroy whatever fighting spirit he has, and with another nce almost paralyzed his brothers in arms in fear. ¡®Hurry up¡¯ he said and as his gaze swept over them they trembled. ¡®Yes¡­.Lo..rd shadow. We will inform the Captain.¡¯ ¡®You.¡¯ Lord Shadow pointed to one of the guard guarding the front gate and the guards almost wet himself. ¡®Bring me two chairs.¡¯ ¡®YES!¡¯ He screams unintentionally, quickly as he runs inside the front gate and bring Lord Shadow and hisdypanion a chair. The woman behind Lord Shadow just giggles. When the chair is handed to them, they sit leisurely in front of the gate. The people who are fighting the Demonic Erthen also retreats back to the stronghold, but they returned from the back so they didn¡¯t know about themotion. That day, the administrative center of the stronghold is in a mess as the Head Captain get a report and when he heard that the man waiting in front on his front gate is Lord Shadow, he canceled all of his n for that day and rushes from his office to greet the man. On the other hand, Lord Shadow and Sofia was sipping tea on the front gate. It was like they are in a pic in front of the gate ,unmindful of everything. As Lord Shadow smiles under his hood, he mused. This is the disposition of the strong. He mused ********************************************************************** Chapter 39: The calm before the storm The guards look warily at the duo on the front of the gate. They don¡¯t know what to do other than the wait for the higher ups to decide. In just a short time, many people inside the stronghold have congregated nearby the gate. Some young people, teenagers mostly would climb the watchtower and see below them, a man clothed in ck and a woman who is dressed like a Spartan warrior goddess, with a beautiful bow sling on her back. ¡®Who is that?¡¯ One of them whispered, their fingers pointed to the man under the hood. Other girls who also climb the tower admired the woman with the bow. Powerful and calm even in such situation. They remember when the monster first came. They were in fear and if not for the Captains and the Vice Captains they all would probably end up as the monster meals. The guards on the watchtower dare not rx and is full of tension. They knew whoever this two people is they are strong. Not to mention, the man clothed in ck is Lord Shadow. They all read the announcement from the system a few days ago. They could only imagine the terror this man could do to this stronghold. There is also the fact that a few moments before, the guards on the watchtower could see that Lord Shadow could summon monsters. There is some beast tamer in the stronghold but mostly they tamed chickens or bats or praying mantis, mostly insect and the likes. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to train high level monster but to get a high level monster is hard. Not to mention the people here in the stronghold is not all brave and dares to fight the beast and the zombies. Even those who dare to fight zombies sometimes do not dare to fight beast. Then, there are those who could kill beast, but could not kill zombies. The psyche of human minds is mysterious. Only those who have strengthened their will to survive and persevere would be able to stand on top. The crowds who were trying to peek at the visitors crowded near the main gate on the inside but then when the crowd spotted someone they all give way. ¡®It¡¯s the Head Captain¡¯ one of the men on the crowds said and the crowds all look at the direction of the man. The man isrge build and he has a thick moustache and he usually seen to be in control but not today. Today he look anxious and excited all at the same time. Beside him were the Captains. Captain Hatta and Captain Sita. Captain Hatta who was the Captain of the First Company. Captain Sita who was in charge of the Second Company. Beside Captain Sita was the Vice Captains. Vice-Captain Rani and Vice-Captain Lakshmi. The crowds immediately open a path for these highest people in the stronghold in position to move. Arriving at the main gate, the man guarding the gate quickly saluted. ¡®Open the gates¡¯ Head Captain ordered. There is a trace of nervousness written all over the Head Captain face. The guards were shocked to see this kind of appearance from a man so high in position. Naim who was waiting for the Captains did not think that even the Head Captains would appear. He quickly went to Captain Hatta and asks in a low voice. ¡®Why did even the Head Captaine down from his office?¡¯ He asked. Hatta who was never a heavy talker look on the main gate with a solemn expression. Naim thought his captain would not say anything so he shut his mouth up but then his captain said. ¡®We met him once before.¡¯ He said, there is some sort of feelings in his voice. A hint of respect and Naim knows that is rare. His captain did not even shows respect to the General so¡­..why would he even shows respect to some unknown stranger? But hearing that his captain knows Lord Shadow before, Naim concluded there must be a story there, but he didn¡¯t ask further. The sound of creaking can be heard and Azief who was just finishing his cup of tea, look at the main gate and he grins. Then the main gate open and when he sees the person leading the crowd, he was shocked. Sofia too who was sitting beside Azief is shocked. ¡®It¡¯s them¡¯ she said. Azief just nodded. ¡®Hamad¡¯ he said slowly and then Azief look at how he changed. His clothes are more sophisticated than before and he wears an armour that is very eye-catching. Even Hamad boots is very beautiful. He has grown he mused But what surprises him the most was the fact that Hamad is still alive. ¡®Lord Shadow, we meet again¡¯ Hamad firsts started the conversation. Hamad still remembers how overbearing this character Lord Shadow is and now the second time they meet it doesn¡¯t seems his overbearingness decreases. It¡¯s more like he is even more overbearing than before. But he also recognizes that Lord Shadow would be very powerful. Even then, he was defeated easily by Lord Shadow. And a few days ago, he also reads that Lord Shadow defeated the Unique rank monster. The fact that he knows and did not send anypany to try to search for the Unique book is testament of how highly he views Lord Shadow. Even though he knew he could send people to the river, why would he readily offend a man of such character, so unpredictable and overbearing? After all his job here is not to get some Unique book. It is his job to maintain the stronghold here in Temerloh and then expand to the other city on Pahang. The General has given him this responsibility, this job to him and appointed him to the Head Captain. And if he could recruit Lord Shadow in the Great n, then wouldn¡¯t the General give him more skill books and pills? ¡®Yes¡¯ Lord Shadow said, not putting the head Captain in his eyes. He did not even get up from his seat, but his eyes look at Hamad. ¡®You have grown stronger, Hamad.¡¯ ¡®And you have created waves, Lord Shadow¡¯ Hamad said. ¡®It seems you survived the Light.¡¯ Lord Shadow said, looking unimpressed. ¡®We did. But not without sacrifices.¡¯ And saying this Hamad face hardens. ¡®Who dies?¡¯ Lord Shadow ask calmly ¡®4 people under Hatta¡¯ and Hatta just bitterly smiles and he bowed slightly at Lord Shadow. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Lord Shadow replies. Then for a while there is some awkward silence since Lord Shadow did not say anything after that. Sofia who was beside Azief began pouring the tea to her cup and the sound of water being poured is the only sound on the area. The crowds look at the duo acting nonchntly like nothing is up, even though all the big characters in the stronghold are in front of him. One of the young kids on the stronghold looks at the imposing image of Lord Shadow and he admired and even wished that he wanted to be like that someday. In the stronghold, the warriors and the support levelers is vital existence but¡­.in front of Captains and Vice Captains even they must bow their heads. The captains and the vice-captain are all great people, strong and very powerful, killing beast like cutting leaves, fearless and brave. But now, in front of these strangers they didn¡¯t dare say anything rude, while these strangers are in leisure, sipping tea in the middle of the forest. One is sitting leisurely, while the other one was standing in respect. Even in a kid¡¯s eye, it is obvious who the superior ones are. The things that the kids saw and think, how could the adults not think it too? ¡®Lord Shadow, is there anything you would like? Anything I could help you with?¡¯ ¡®I would like to enter the city but those guards ask me to identify myself. So I teach them a light lesson¡¯ Hearing this Hamad also doesn¡¯t know how to exin it. Of course the guards would ask any strangers to identify themselves. If not what use are the guards waiting in front of the main gate. Stool? ¡®Ehem, Lord Shadow I¡¯m sorry if that offends you but of course the guards will ask you to identify yourself. If you have only identified yourselves, then surely the guards would not prohibit you from entering.¡¯ Hamad exins logically and the Vice Captains and the crowds nodded on the Head captain exnation. It is logical and concise. ¡®I don¡¯t like it¡¯ Lord Shadow said calmly and the crowds is shocked. He doesn¡¯t like it so it is wrong? What kind of overbearing this is? If he says white is ck, does the people have to nod? Azief is simply bullying right now. But the truth is, he just wanted to show to Sofia and Hamad something. Sofia looking at this spectacle chuckles. Even though Hamad is humiliated in front of the crowd, he just endures it and not say anything. Sofia learns something. Power is all that matters in this new world. Even though this stronghold has many people and looks formidable when she first arrive here, as time pass by, she didn¡¯t feel that this stronghold is anything special. She concluded that with her Torrents of Arrows she could decimate the watch tower and riddles the inside of the stronghold with arrows Then with Azief powerful strength they could wreak havoc and chaos before escaping. So what if their numbers are superior? They have quantity but Sofia and Azief has quality. In a world of magics, monsters, and levels, do numbers really means that much? Injury could be heal by drinking potions, strength could be gained by eating rare meats and eating pills, and when evolved, leaping through building is no longer constricted into web novels, or sci fi movies but could be achieved by everyone. Unless there are thousands of people in there then handling this stronghold is easy matter. And after she talked to Azief and confirms that there is no high level opponent, she is even more confident. In the world right now, there is not even a person who reached level 39. People who has reached level 30 right now has exceed ten but still not approaching 20. Azief also get the rewards after the 10 list of the Hall of Fame was updated. So, right now, in the world, he has no rivals. He is truly sitting on the peak of supremacy right now, but he also knows, that since he got this luck he should remain at the top. If anyone got any fortuitous encounter like him then his seat on the top will not be that high any longer. And he also realizes that when you evolved, the things that matter most is not how fast you could level up but the quality of the level up. That is why he keeps repressing his evolution. In level, he has noparison. At least when it concern humans. Beast that rivals and surpassed him is many and still roamed the earth. Those that was Ultimate or high tier ranks monster however is in hibernation and asleep until they are activated. That is another factor why he wanted to be stronger. Titles and being the strongest is secondary to his primary objective¡­which is to survive. Sofia whispered onto Azief ears. ¡®That¡¯s enough don¡¯t you think?¡¯ She said still chuckling. Azief looks at Hamad and then he smirks under his hood and then he said coldly. ¡®I¡¯m just kidding.¡¯ Even though he said that, no one wanted tough because Lord Shadow said it with noughter or smiles. It was more like a statement. Cold. That is how they could describe Lord Shadow. ¡®Hamad¡¯ he said as he got up from his chair ¡®Would you mind giving me a tour inside your stronghold?¡¯ He ask but it was more like an order. Not to mention his racial aura is always emitted and fill Hamad and his Captains heart with an overbearing pressure. Sofia who is almost breaking to Level 30 does not feel the pressure bearing on down her to much these days. And it helps that she is being tempered by that aura every second of every day considering they are always together. But for people who are far from reaching level 30 and didn¡¯t have as many pills as Azief and Sofia, bearing the pressure to talk with him is considered good enough. Hamad and his Captains are on the mid 20s level. Which is why they could converse with Lord Shadow without being too heavily suppress. If Azief emitted the full power of his racial superiority, the same thing that happens to the guard will happen to Hamad and his Captains Hamad hearing Lord Shadow request quickly say ¡®Of course. Of course. It would be my pleasure¡¯ He said excitedly. Saying this he quickly escorts the duo inside the stronghold *** Chapter 40: Different ideals INSIDE THE STRONGHOLD ¡®What does that store?¡¯ Azief pointed to one of the shed. ¡®That is our food storage. That is meat¡¯ he pointed to one of the shed, ¡®That is vegetables.¡¯ Hamad pointed to another shed like barn ¡®And what¡¯s that?¡¯ Sofia pointed to another one with 10 guards posted around it. Azief also curios about that shed since it is so heavily protected. ¡®That is our Rewards and Acquisition Shed.¡¯ ¡®Rewards and acquisition shed? What¡¯s that?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®That is where we put our skill books, pills, potions, weapons, armour and the rest of the world orb system.¡¯ Hamad exins Hearing this Sofia and Azief both are shocked but they do not shows their shock on their expressions. Then Sofia asked, ¡®Why would you do that?¡¯ Clearly Sofia is puzzled. Azief on the other hand began understanding what this stronghold is all about. Control he deduced. Looking at the people inside the stronghold they are mostly civilians. Looking at the guards, there are warriors as the foot soldiers. Archers guarded the watchtowers. Knights as the vanguards. Mages as long distance weapons. Support ss as the hospitals. These are systematic, in order¡­.but mostly¡­..controlled. If not how could they create this kind of environment? Their sses, their specialties is decided by the higher ups that control this stronghold. Azief could see this in just one nce. Heh, it seems there are some ambitious people out there. Hamad was entertaining Sofia, answering all her question when suddenly Lord Shadow ask ¡®What is the hierarchy inside this stronghold?¡¯ Hearing this, Hamad also hesitates to tell Lord Shadow because, he in a way, could guess what Lord Shadow reactions going to be, but then with a sigh he said. ¡®Let us enter one of the barrack and speak there.¡¯ He said. Azief and Sofia nodded. It seems that this conversation would be private. They walked to the barrack. When Hamad enters he quickly orders all the officers and the recruits inside the barrack to clear the ce. The only one inside the barrack is the Captains, Vice-Captain, Hamad, Sofia and Azief. Azief sit down and Sofia sat beside him. Then Hamad also sits down while the captains and Vice-Captain still stand and then Hamad begin his exnation ¡®When the Light fell, we didn¡¯t know what to do¡¯ he said bitterly. ¡®All around us was tall trees, and green grass. We heard monsters, we saw zombies eaten by some moving trees. It was terrifying and we were always in peril. For a few days we move in silence. We lose people. Then we reach what used to Mentakab. There¡­..we meet the Vice Commander.¡¯ And saying this, clearly there is a hint of awe and respect in Hamad tone regarding this man called the Vice Commander ¡®Vice Commander?¡¯ Sofia said puzzled. ¡®When the Fall began, Putrajaya crumbles, KL was destroyed, ravaged by monsters. Millions died in a single days, cities were burned and turns to ash. From the ashes,es a group. They called themselves the Party for All Mysians.¡¯ ¡®A political party in the middle of an apocalypse?¡¯ and Azief almost break character andugh but he endures it. ¡®Not a political party¡¯ Hamad said and this time his facial expression was clearly hinting to something dark. ¡®A military one. It was led by two generals.¡¯ ¡®You mean real military?¡¯ Azief said. But one thing stays in his mind. The words that Hamad said, sparked soothing in his mind. The words, two generals and something clicked in his mind, the wheels turning as a few thing is enlightened to him. He didn¡¯t say anything neither is his expression betrays his newfound information but he clearly has some ideas about some things and even though it is just a conjecture at this points, at least he has a ce to start from. He did not ask the name of the two generals instead he keep on listening to Hamad ¡®Don¡¯t know¡¯ Hamad said. Then he continued ¡®I don¡¯t really know whether the General really dide from the military or not but they possesses enough people following them and establishes a stronghold in the middle of KL after the beast retreated. Everyone been calling them general and they do look the part. The reason why they built the stronghold in the middle of Kl is because when the meteor strikes, there is some those meteorites that crashed to the earth right?¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®That meteorite that falls did not bring the monsters. They bring the Teleport stones.¡¯ Then Hatta exin to the duo about teleport stones. ¡®So, that¡¯s the reason they build a stronghold there!¡¯ Azief eximed. Now wonder! If the teleport stone could transport the low level yers to other part of the country, to every state, this party could gain control and information easily. ¡®Yes, so they could send their army to pacify the country.¡¯ Hamad said excitedly. Clearly he supports this party. But Azief clearly could not agree with this. Sending armies? Establishing controls? These are the worst case scenario he once thought of. Some selfish people, is carving Mysia and creating their own sphere of influence. Warlords¡­..are emerging. And what better way to carve a fallen nation then during chaos, by offering safety and security¡­..by sacrificing liberty and freedom? While Azief is conjecturing in his mind about all the things he found about this stronghold, Sofia ask Hamad. ¡®How does this got to do with you?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®Well, when we reached Mentakab we saw that there is a stronghold and we enter the gates. Entering we were given a choice. Either we join them and relinquish our World Orb items or after three days we would be evicted from the stronghold.¡¯ Threats, huh? Azief mused. That would work. ¡®And you choose to stay. Protection by sacrificing liberty. Hmph¡¯ Azief snorted. He clearly looks down on such person. How could they be stronger like that? Hamad, Hatta, and Sita and the Vice Captains all smiles bitterly. ¡®Not all people are like you, Lord Shadow.¡¯ Hamad said bitterly. How could a strong man like Lord Shadow understand? Weak people have their ways. ¡°You can¡¯t run away¡± is an ideal for the strong. And not all people are as brave or could endure what happens after the fall. Some lost loved ones and could no longer get up. Some lost courage and give up. Some found no other meanings, and they stop. But hope¡­hope keeps the heart alive. And the Party is a beacon of hope for the weak. A hope of normalcy, a hope for security¡­.a hope for things to get better. And in front of hope¡­people will be blinded by any logic and reason, and would surrender almost anything. To people who can stay and stand their ground, to not be swayed and get up from their despair, to not lose courage and to find a purpose in this new world, these people could easily see the discrepancies of the intention of this Party. Because these kind of people¡­..are strong. Both mind and body. Seeing Hamad and his subordinates bitterly epting their positions, Azief could not stand it. ¡®Hmph. Was I born strong? In the beginning, I was also weak!¡¯ He shot back to Hamad. Sofia res at Azief and Azief stop rebuking them. Calming himself down, he asked these people a question ¡®How many?¡¯ Azief asked them ¡®How many what?¡¯ ¡®How many of these strongholds have these generals constructed and how many states have they pacified?¡¯ ¡®From what I heard from ourst messengers, four states have had the stronghold and each stronghold is now trying to pacify each region.¡¯ Hamad answers ¡®Which states?¡¯ Lord Shadow asked ¡®Pahang, Terengganu, Sngor and Ku Lumpur¡¯ Hamad replies again ¡®And the hierarchy?¡¯ ¡®Recruits, Normal Recruits, Officers, Vice-Captain, Captains, Head Captain, Vice Commander, Commander, Vice General, General.¡¯ ¡®Pretty simple¡¯ Sofia said, nodding her head ¡®Yes, this is the beginning.¡¯ Hatta said from behind ¡®And each thing is regted, no?¡¯ Azief said, and there is a trace of ridicule here. Hamad obviously did not miss that ridicule and his face redden. He very much supported the Party and its vision for a new Mysia, and very much desires the peace that Mysian have protected and preserve for 59 years. ¡®Yes.¡¯ Hamad replied in a slightly higher tone ¡®Skill books, items, pills all this belong to the individuals.¡¯ Azief coldly said ¡®The Generals are trying to create back the former government¡¯ Hamad said proudly. As he used to work for the government he is very loyal to the government which is why he so easily enters the Party. ¡®By exploiting the weak and desperate?¡¯ Azief asked, his tone wasced with ridicule and condescension. Sofia res at Azief but Azief would not back down on this matter. It¡¯s one thing for users to rob items or pill against one another, but to exploit the weak and desperate, to y on their hopes and takes away their liberty¡­..he could not stand it. ¡®Don¡¯t you see what they are doing, Hamad?¡¯ Azief asked, hoping for him to see some sense and snap out of it Hamad clearly rose to the asion and defended the party with great vehemence. Of course Lord Shadow is not surprised instead he listen calmly ¡®The party provides protections and security. While it is true, that each ss is regted and resources like skill books are stored for the party it does not belong to the Generals but belongs to those who did great merits. Not to mention, hunting with a group is means increased safety and less of a risk. What do you have against government anyway?¡¯ Hamad said slightly angry ¡®Hmph!¡¯ Azief snorted ¡®Protection and security? What protection and security? There are beast out there that could destroy your so called stronghold with a swish of their tails. Does not belong to the General? Belongs to those people who did great deeds? Those people who win you those skill books are the one who shouldy ims to the books! You must ask those low level people to kill high level monster right? After all a lower level person killing a higher level monster would drop more gold and items. What is this if not exploitation?¡¯ Each one of his word struck a nerve with Hamad who was a staunch supporter of the Party vision and goals. His face turned red and he was very angry. Not a few hours passed and Lord Shadow has clearly seen their method of operations and then mocked them for it. How many people were saved because they work in a group? While it is true, that people level up harder when fighting in a group but at least they¡¯re safe. In Azief opinion, unless you did not dare risk your life in this new world, you will always be mediocre. What use of making the world anew, if the same kind of people keeps ruling it? ¡®sses regted? Do you want to let humanity perish? The world orb specifically said to grow stronger, not to y governments!¡¯ Azief said passionately. And clearly there is some anger in his voice. How could the people here be so stupid? Hearing the word government did that blind their eyes, dull their senses? Do they not realize that they are being exploited? If you be strong enough, why would you need protection? Everyone can be as strong as him, if not stronger than him if they only fight and persevere and not trying to find the easy way out. Being strong is the only way. It¡¯s not like Azief don¡¯t want to sit calmly under the umbre of government but even as he thinks of what the government could do for him, he could not think of any that would guarantee him survival in this new world. He met a Unique rank monster and that monster is formidable enough to even destroy a city if it run amuck. Imagine if Apex ranks monster appears, this stronghold, would probably be destroy by one breath. This is why he could call them idiots. The government function has always been to govern. But what could you govern in a world starting anew with evolutions, magics and monster? The government also provides security and protects the people of the country. But in this new world, the government couldn¡¯t do anything and most have been destroyed when the fall came. There is no security guaranteed. No safety from the government. No guarantee for anything. You could only trust in your strength and those around you. Then he said at Hamad again ¡®Hunting with a group increased safety? Hamad, there is no safe ce anymore! The resources don¡¯t belong to the Party? Who would believe that? I¡¯m not a ten year old kid to be deceived by some sweet words.¡¯ This time Hamad could not stuff his feeling any longer and he explodes. ¡®You¡­you! All the people inside this stronghold are hoping that General Razak and General Bashar to seed in establishing back the governments! You¡­you are evicted! Get out!¡¯ He yelled. ¡®Head Captain!¡¯ Hatta said behind him trying to calm down the Head Captain. On the other hand, Sofia just shakes her head while Azief just look at Hamad and could not understand how he could be so blind. A difference of ideals he mused. ¡®Hmph. I would not stay in this stronghold a moment longer even if you begged. Since we have different ideals, then I would not force you. But when my words are proven true, don¡¯t regret it!¡¯ Lord Shadow leaves that dire warning as he got up. Waving his hand, he activated telekinesis and the barrack door open like a gust of wind attack the door and the door fly open. Azief got up and began leaving the barracks no fearing any resistance while Hamad is still looking angrily at Lord Shadow, while Hatta face was stered with a veryplicated expression. Each and every one hearing what Lord Shadow words, have their own thoughts. Not everyone is as loyal as Hamad to a party not even a month old, and not everyone believes the promise the party has promised. Each and every one of them has made their own choices, and each of them have different objective and reason why they follow the Party. Hamad loyalty is because of his faith towards government. Hatta, because of the mutual benefit. Sita stays because of her friends. Azief? A wandering soul in istion has no need for a ce to belong. And when he made that oath with Sofia, he was no longer alone. And together they would take on the world. Together, they can do anything. Sofia also got up calmly and follows Azief out. ¡®You should be a little patient with them¡¯ she said as they walked to the main gate. ¡®I have no patience dealing with idiots¡¯ he said coldly. ¡®Hmm. You care that¡¯s why you scold them.¡¯ Azief did not reply to Sofia statement and Sofia just smiles. He really doesn¡¯t know how to express his emotion a little bit more gently .Just say that he didn¡¯t want them to be deceived. Instead he picked up a fight she mused as she shakes her head, looking at Azief behavior. He is misunderstood. She mused and then she remembers the ss clown before and she asked herself. What happen in those years that change someone so bright to be so cold? One day, she hopes that she will know. When they reach the main gate, the main gate was already shut down. Hamad who look at Lord Shadow back began sighing in regret. He was too hot headed and was about to console Lord Shadow again. It was fortunate that the main gate was shut tight. It will give him time to console the duo. But then something unexpected happens. Lord Shadow jump up and he arrived on the watchtower easily almost like he was flying. With one leaps, he arrived at the watchtower. Seeing this, the people on the yard could not help but take a breath. Could human do things like that? They seem to be asking themselves and some even rubbed their eyes, not believing what they are seeing. The same could be said for Sofia who jumps and gracefullynds on top of the watchtower. ¡®Wait! Please wait!¡¯ Hamad said as he is running towards the duo direction. But the duo has already jumped down the tall watchtower leisurely. The one who was most shocked is of course the guards on the watchtower. They built high walls to prevent people from scaling the walls, and high stairs to reach the watch tower but in front of this duo, one jump is all they need. Living under the well, the frogs think the well is the whole world. The frog in the well was happy. It wasn¡¯t interested what was outside the well. The frog in the well was happy. It was recluse to anything that happened outside the well. And you all were happy. Because you didn¡¯t know what urred outside the well. This is what Azief thought about those people living inside the stronghold. So many threats outside and they think they are safe in a wooden box? Laughable. The guards look down as the duonded with grace and without even a broken bone. Looking at this they are truly shocked. Jumping from such a high distance and not even a bit hurt. In their stronghold there is nobody could do such feats. That is because they are regted and each resources is given to the stronghold. To Azief, they all have a screw loose in their heads. The path to strength in in front of them, yet they give it to another. What idiocy! Of course they couldn¡¯t defeat Lord Shadow and Sofia. The duo eats pills, beast meat, and learns every skill that they could buy and got. Looking back at the stronghold, Lord Shadow sighed. ¡®n B?¡¯ Sofia asked, still smiling after theynded. ¡®n B.¡¯ Azief said smirking. And they rush back inside the forest. *** Chapter 41: Ragnarok Under a tree, a man and a woman is eating meat. The aroma was appetizing and the smell was very fragrant. With some spices, the man is cooking the meat in curry vor. It was red and spicy, just the way the both of them like it. After being heated and making sure that the meat was tender and edible, the man put some of the curry in a bowl while the woman open another pot which contains rice. The smell of the rice was sweet and the rice was evenly cooked. Seeing the rice the woman gulped and quickly takes three scoop of rice onto her te. Then when the man covered the ground with some cover they put the food on top of the cover and they sit down, looking satisfied. ¡®What do you think it would taste like?¡¯ The woman asks. ¡®I don¡¯t know Sofia. But it smells good.¡¯ The men and woman was Sofia and Lord Shadow, camping not far away from the stronghold and the beast. ¡®Call Badge¡¯ Sofia said, she already could not help but eyeing the dish. He then called Badge and Badge quickly appears nearby after killing a few apes. Azief put onerge bowl with only the meat inside the bowl for his pet while he and Sofia eat the meat with rice. ¡®Let¡¯s eat¡¯ Azief said and he began digging his food. The moment he swallow the meat a notification appears. EATING A UNIQUE MONSTER MEAT FAME INCREASE: 100 IRONFLESH LEARNED PILLARS OF WATER ACQUIRED: INCREASING ALL ATTRIBUTES IN WATER AND INCREASE WATER ATTRIBUTES ATTACK ¡®Whoa¡¯ Sofia was the first one to exim. ¡®You got the skills?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®Yes¡¯ Sofia said. ¡®Ironflesh, and a huge boost on my strength¡¯ she dered ¡®What about you?¡¯ she asked ¡®The same skill, fame and a new pir.¡¯ Azief replies grinning ¡®That sucks.¡¯ Sofia said sulking ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®I mean it sucks to be me. I didn¡¯t even get a pir.¡¯ ¡®Oh, of course.¡¯ Azief said sarcastically. ¡®Of course it sucks to be you, right? You got skill just by eating, not to mention boosting your strength, and you didn¡¯t even kill the damn thing. Sure, sucks to be you¡¯ He said, smiling sarcastically. Sofia chuckles. Then Azief continues. ¡®Anyway, just wait until you reach level 30 and eat the meat again. There are still a few bs of the meat inside my bag of holding. Maybe you will also get pirs then¡¯ Sofia nodded ¡®How¡¯s the food?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®Good. Delicious¡¯ she said. ¡®The curry sauce (what is kuah in English, any Mysian could help me with this? Is it gravy, or sauce, or soup?) is bnced in its spiciness and the meat was tender in texture. 5 stars¡¯ she said excitedly. Azief smiles slightly. Behind him, his pet already finishes eating and is quickly ordered to guard the perimeter again. After their daring escape from the stronghold, no one seems to chase them. It seems Hamad really didn¡¯t want to offend him and Sofia so Hamad didn¡¯t send anyone to hunt them. Anyway the conflict started because of their difference in ideas. A pro-government in a world where government is not yet needed. To be more urate, a government that exploits its people. The new Party might as well robbed the people in daylight if their policies are continued. Of course, Azief understand that if these power is regted and unified, it might be something worth investing on but nothing is certain in this new world. And not to mention, the government taking what is rightfully the resources that each individuals made and turn it into some kind of type of control over the masses. That is uneptable. At least this time he has the power to refuse such kind of control over him. In this new world, he will steer his own fate. He will be the captain of his own soul. Azief could not ept that idea of government even more in this new world. After all, the new world, even though it is brutal and fraught with dangers, it is fair. You kill something weak, you get inferior items. If you are strong and you could kill a high level monster you could get great items. If you persevere and endure even in the greatest danger, you will reap the benefits in the end. The strong and smart survives. And they will be¡­something. Something that the World Orb wanted. A champion. The World Orb did not change earth to reshuffle the power of government. That would be too stupid for a force so capable and powerful What does it cares about human governments? The World Orb primary objective, in Azief opinion is to make humanity stronger¡­.to face something. What other reason would the World Orb urge humanity to survive? Even now, as many danger in the world, the World Orb give us each means to survive and even give great benefit. Weapons, potions, pills, all magical and is unachievable by human standards. It would take a millennium leap of technology to outmatch the World Orb most primitive standards. This is why Azief did not hold any grudges when Hamad did not ept his ideas. The same could be said for Hamad. He did not want to prolong arguments and create enmity when the crux of the conflict is their difference of opinion. Since they have different opinion, then each one will walk their own path. Then they finish eating and they justy around the trees. The wind slowly caresses their body as the surrounding is getting darker, as the sunset began to dim. Sofia was beside Azief, leaning on the same huge tree and then she asked. ¡®So, what is n B?¡¯ she ask. She is confident that Azief has another n. What she didn¡¯t know what that ns entails. Azief who was closing his eyes in contemtion then open his eyes and in his eyes it seems like that he has made a decision. He look at the nearby bushes and smirked. ¡®Before I tell you, let us ask the person hiding in the bushes nearby to show yourself?¡¯ Azief said and this suddenly brought Sofia to rm. Her bows quickly stand at the ready and she got up with fast speed and ready to shoot her arrows. ¡®Calm down, Sofia.¡¯ Azief said, still leaning on the huge tree, looking as calm as ever. Then a bush rustles but there is no one there. ¡®Look at the ground¡¯ Azief said in whispering tone to Sofia. The ground was a little soft and Sofia looks at the ground and she was shocked A footsteps is nearing them¡­.foot print that is created steps by steps but there is nothing in front of them. ¡®Invisibility, huh? Neat skill¡¯ Azief said. And then suddenly a child is in front of them appears suddenly. ¡®You dispel your invisibility?¡¯ Azief asked, clearly he is not shocked The child nodded. ¡®A child, huh? Now that is hardly appropriate don¡¯t you think?¡¯ Azief said, clearly interested. ¡®Now, would you mind to shed your disguise?¡¯ The child smiles. Then he speaks in a foreignnguage. This shocks both Azief and Sofia. About thisnguageprehension, Azief naturally has his own theories. It seems for whatever reason, even though people speak their tongue, everyone could understand it. But they still could know that the other person is talking in a foreignnguage. For example a Chinese talking with a Russian. Even if both people do not learn the correspondingnguage they could still understand each other. But, for example, if the Russian was told to write in Chinese, he would not be able to, because World Orb only alter the sounds to make people understand, like some kind of trantion service that is never wrong. Azief knew the child in front of him speaks a foreignnguage yet he could understand it. But he can¡¯t write whatever he is saying. In other words, you have to learn it by yourself or buy the corresponding skill books to write thenguage. One might surmise this as good since it clear out mimunication but Azief clearly didn¡¯t think so. Studies showed that understanding does not equal peace. On the other hand studies has shown that diversity sometimes keep the peace. The effort used to destroy other tribes ornguages has shown to negatively affect the poption instead of making people be closer. Maybe¡­.and Azief wanted to chuckle at his own thoughts, maybe the more we understand each other, the more we understand the depravity and darkness in each other. Maybe, the more we understand, the harder it is for us to forgive. (Google aboutnguage and there is a very detailed studies about the corrtion betweennguage and conflict and many others) The child looked at Lord Shadow and smiles a bitter smile. ¡®You are very smart. How did you know I wear a disguise?¡¯ ¡®You must be the man called Thousand Face¡­.. Or are you a woman?¡¯ Saying this Sofia has gripped her bow tighter and she is even more determined to be cautious against this child. It seems that whoever this child is, this is not his true appearance. The child on the other hand was shocked that Lord Shadow knows his name. ¡®How did you know my name?¡¯ the child is clearly shocked as his tone went two pitches higher than usual. But then another question appeared in the child mind ¡®How did you know I was in disguise in the first ce?¡¯ Lord Shadow smiles and then he began exining ¡®A lot of guesswork, mostly. Living in this new world, to be making a logical deduction is almost impossible. I usually hate guessing as I prefer fact than guessing. But, when magic are involved, you could understand that I need to have a degree of suspension in disbelief and try to guess with insufficient information about you, your purpose and the reason why you act the way you act. What interest me the most is your motive. Hearing your voice, you¡¯re not from around here. You¡¯re not even my countrymen which make your motives more intriguing. First, the matter of your name. This information is easily gathered.¡¯ Azief said as he began telling the child in front of him how he deduce the child identity ¡®I heard in the stronghold when I was entering the stronghold that a few days ago, a man called Thousand Face try to enter but was denied entry. No one would call themselves Thousand Face unless they could change their face.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s it? That is flimsy¡¯ the child chuckles. But Azief was not done ¡®There is also the fact that your appearance shocked some people and this matter was brought to the top in which the man calling himself Thousand Face disappears. Of course, I almost could not work any information since like you observe, I was not long in there but I picked up some chatter. It was said that the man resembles one of their residents which piqued my interest and give me the idea, that the man named Thousand Face is not naming himself like that for the lulz. Considering that in the list of Unique ss, there is one Unique ss that is called Transformation Lord, I connect the dot and I have my suspicion. Of course, it was an iplete theory but when I tell the name to you, your expression betrays your words and my theory is proven. The other one was that I notice you a few days ago and you were observing me. A day you disappeared and then a dayter you came back to watching us. Now, that is weird¡­unless whatever your n it did not seed. When I heard about a man denied entry, and then I calcte the distance between my camp and your movement, it was not that hard to solve the puzzle.¡¯ The child is in awe and Sofia has already lower her bow and sits down beside Azief again. It seems only she didn¡¯t realize that this person has been watching them these past few days. But even though she has lowered her weapon she did not yet stores her weapon. She is still wary even though her expression did not show it. And she could also faintly feel the superiority oozing from the child body, a pressure resembling that of Azief¡­.but it is fainter, like it was blocked. Could he even conceal his aura? She mused. This is why she did notpletely lower down her guard. But then the child asked again ¡®Even so, how are you sure that I was in disguise? I might as well be a child and possess this ability?¡¯ Hearing this, Azief chuckles. ¡®Because that is the face of the child in the fields. The same bone structure¡­.it has arge resemnce with the bone structure of that child. And that smell. Rosemary, is it? I smell that smell on the corpse too. Only at the child corpse not the other bodies.¡¯ Hearing this, the child sniffs his own smell and his smile hardens. Azief on the other hand keep exining about other facts that he discovered. ¡®I always wondered why the killer would scratch the boy face. My conclusion is that there is an unrted party that also stumbled onto the bodies. What I can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s one thing to disguise yourself as the child, and it¡¯s another to scratch the face of the appearance you take. Then I looked at you and I thought I could understand. It was a simple motive wasn¡¯t it? It was not done for cruelty but simply to act like you are smart. At least that is what I thought initially but then I try to understand the psyche of the man who did this. I honestly could say what you did was tasteless and cruel. But there is nothing in your behaviour that would indicate you to be mentally unstable, neurotic or a cruel man. A bit stalkery but other than that, there is no clear sign of craziness, no bouts of angers, and you are very patient man. All the time, you have observed me and my friends with the utmost patience. But one could say that you are not very smart in hiding your tracks. I attributed this to your misced confidence in your skills. Maybe it¡¯s because that you could hide from my divine consciousness that makes you so confident thus you deemed hiding your tracks unnecessary.¡¯ And this time Azief smiles juts got wider. Hearing this, the child is shocked again. So he even knows I could hide from his divine consciousness. Impressive. Impressive the child inwardly thought. ¡®But that act of mutting the child face¡­.now that¡¯s just sloppy. Seeing that you are not very smart, I could understand why you did that. And conflicted. Well, to survive in this new world, I guess we all have our dark passenger inside ourselves.¡¯ The child ask this time his expression hardens. Then he asked. ¡®Why did I do it then?¡¯ The child asked and this time he swipes his face with his hand and his body height and face all changed into a much mature face. Azief was not shocked and Sofia was also calm. Knowing that the man in front of him could change to someone else ¡­..is not the most craziest thing they both have seen this week. ¡®You mutted the child face because you wanted to use the child face. But mutting it was not the requirement of your ss. Then why?¡¯ Azief said, as he put his hand under his chin and smiled, looking at the man in front of him, piercing him with his stares. They man did not say anything and his face clearly shows sign of pain. Not physical pain but something deeper. Then Azief continues. ¡®So, I try to think deeper of your action. Maybe it is ritual, maybe it is your signature. And then it got me to think, this is a man very insecure with himself, with aplex with his appearance, thus he chooses the ss, and even relishes in the act of mutting the face. Choosing the ss because you want to change your face and by changing your face, you believe you changed yourself. It was not the victim face you tried to erase, it was your face. For why you hate your own appearance¡­..this I could not deduce. It¡¯s your psychosis¡­.and I don¡¯t know what triggers such violent act. It was involuntary or maybe subconsciously. It was recent¡­.this kind of act. Something happened during the fall. I will not inquire.¡¯ The man shows an appreciative expression. Sofia on the other hand listening to Azief deduction look at Thousand Face with pity. What had happened that he could be like that? Azief continues his deduction and as he exin thing some things also be clear for him. ¡®It was personal¡­the act of mutting the face, but not personal for the victim, no, it was personal for you. You¡­.mutting your own face. Even now, in front of me, you are still using another disguise. That is not your true face.¡¯ Saying this, the man is shocked again. Smart¡­very smart. This appearance is an appearance he takes from one of Odin guards when he was at Norway. It¡¯s foreign and it¡¯s not a face that Lord Shadow has ever seen but Lord Shadow is very confident that this is not his true face. With one nce, all of his skills turn into such tasteless trick. Such brilliant deduction. Azief did not want to pursue what he regarded as unfounded guess, so he spoke about what he is confident of and turn the conversation to how Thousand Face came to observe him. ¡®Then as you leave the field you went to the stronghold and asked for entry. It must be surprising for the people inside when they see a child without his mothere back especially if hee back alone. The higher ups would be more shocked than surprised since I¡¯m pretty sure that they know the child has already dead. You realize this too didn¡¯t you? When you realize that your appearance attracts much attention you ran and follow us again. For these past few days I let you follow me, because I wanted to know.¡¯ ¡®To know? To know about what?¡¯ Thousand Face ask. Azief smiles and then looking calmly at Thousand Face he said. ¡®Whether you¡¯re an ally, an enemy or a simple passerby. Which one are you?¡¯ Lord Shadow said, still smiling, still calm. From beginning to end, he set the pace and in a position of power. With information in his mind, he possesses an almost uncanny ability to be in control. ¡®Which one do you think I am? An ally, an enemy or a simple passerby? ¡® Thousand Face said, turning back this question to Lord Shadow. Lord Shadow smiles and Sofia look at the man warily. ¡®Sit ¡®Lord Shadow said. ¡®Why?¡¯ And the man grin ¡®To determine whether you¡¯re an ally, an enemy or a simple passerby¡¯ Lord Shadow replies, grinning from ear to ear. The man sit down on the ground as the night began. ¡®One question¡¯ the man asked as he sits down on the cold hard ground. He sits in defenseless position and Sofia recognizes this. She did not interfere the conversation between these two because she did not even know what Azief is nning. Sometimes she res at the back of Azief. Still a part of the story she mused. Too stubborn she inwardly thought ¡®Ask away.¡¯ Azief said as he poured cold water onto a cup and handing it to Thousand Face. Thousand Face took it and then take a sip before asking his question. ¡®How do you know that the people in the stronghold know about the massacre on the field? And if they know why didn¡¯t they retrieve the body?¡¯ Hearing this Sofia was also jolted. Yes,e to think of it, how could Azief be so sure that the people in the stronghold knows about the massacre and if they know why didn¡¯t they send anyone to retrieve the bodies? Azief smiles and did not immediately answers. With one swish of his hand there is a lot of dry firewood and leaves in front of them. Azief lit a fire as the night is beckoning and then the fire slowly gain strength and the cold night is negated by the warm fire Now, they are sitting around a fire pit. Sofia is enjoying a carbonated drink while Thousand Face is still drinking from his cup. Azief wanted do discuss the n B but he must first determine that the person in front of him is not dangerous. Who knows? If he could make this man an ally, their survival rating would go up. By now, he has formted a few reasons why the man has been following him but instead of guessing he would like to know it clearly from the man own mouth. So, they must share. ¡®Two generals.¡¯ Azief suddenly said as he sits down. ¡®Hearing this, I could deduce that there is a hierarchy in the stronghold and that stronghold is just one of many. And I also heard that there is a headquarters. And right now, it¡¯s a wooden stronghold but if it was given enough time, these stronghold would clearly evolve to better construction. But, I also could deduce that right now, there are factions in this so called Party for Mysian. Even in mountains, there is only one tiger. The massacre is probably was done from one of the orders of one of the generals. One could argue, one general is good, one general is bad. Why? Because, a conflict of opinion could only happen if the principle they held is different. And if there is faction in this party, then I could deduce that the higher ups in that stronghold are aware of the massacre since some of them would undoubtedly participate in the factional strife. Of course, this is just guesswork¡­and doesn¡¯t mean that it is entirely correct. But hearing your admission about the reason why you fled, I could confirm these theories. They did know of the massacre and they leave it on the field¡­..to bait or trap someone. Order from the top. That¡¯s how I know.¡¯ He exins and hearing this Thousand Face and Sofia nodded in agreement. Sofia on the other hand also admits that Azief is really one of a kind. How could he know these things, only by piecing up together a bunch of scattered information? Then Azief ask. ¡®Now, who are you and where are you from?¡¯ Sofia also looks at the direction of the man. Now, Azief has exined more than he cares to, and he didn¡¯t even need to but he has extended his courtesy. He did not have to share every single information or cards he have under his sleeve but he still did¡­..to some extent. After all, Azief did not tell the man everything. Azief did not exin how he knows that Thousand Face is following him and he did not exin about the two people on the woods guarding the bodies, nor did he exin about the thing he picked up from the bodies. Azief still has many secrets. But he shares some of his thoughts, some of his unfounded theories to establish rtionships. A measure of trust¡­no matter how small needed to be share to establish rapport. The man nodded and then he spoke. ¡®My name is Thousand Face. I am from Norway.¡¯ It was curt, it was short and clearly Azief is not satisfied with this kind of exnation. He wanted information. He wanted to analyze the person in front of him, to soak in every gesture, every eye twitch, and every involuntary movement. He wanted to know¡­..so he could survive. ¡®Go on.¡¯ Lord Shadow said. Thousand Face sighed. ¡®I was chased.¡¯ He said. ¡®By whom?¡¯ Lord Shadow asked ¡®Odin.¡¯ ¡®Odin? Like the Norse God? That Odin?¡¯ Thousand Face bitterly smiles but then he said, ¡®No, a man. Nobody knows his real name. He led a band of people under him. When I ran from him, the people under him amount to 500 people. He called himself Odin and a believer of the Old Norse Gods. A pagan.¡¯ He said. Azief notices that there is a cross on his neck¡­but it was not his cross Azief notices. It was small and there is a smell of fragrance around it. Perfume. Rosemary. It is that smell. And the man in front of him didn¡¯t fit the profile of a man who would wear perfume. Thus it belonged to a girl¡­.or a very feminine man. Mostly it belongs to a child considering the design of the ne and the size of the cross and the width of the ne. The perfume too mostly is given to him by someone, probably by the same girl that gives him the cross. ¡®There are a lot of pagans in the world, you know?¡¯ Sofia interjected. ¡®I know¡­but there is not much that still worships the Old Gods. This man called Odin is a fervent believer. He even said that the World Orb is a relic of the Old Gods and believe that what happens is Ragnarok.¡¯ ¡®The Dusk of the Gods¡¯ Azief said smiling. ¡®Well, considering what I have experience, what my country has experience, one could understand why he would think that¡¯ Thousand Face said. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sofia asked ¡®I was at Oslo when the fall first happens. I saw Fenrir, I saw arge tree sprouted out from nothingness, I saw Sleipneir, I saw Jormungand eating thousands of people. I saw all these monsters from legends and myths and so it¡¯s understandable why Odin would believe that this was Ragnarok.¡¯ ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Lord Shadow said as he keeps nodding. Monster of myths and legends. There is also even prehistoric beast. This is interesting. ¡®What did you do that you had to run?¡¯ Lord Shadow asks. ¡®Hmph¡¯ and this time he smiles. ¡®Odin likes to sleep with the woman he saved. And considering that he is very powerful, no one really could deny him. Not to mention sometimes there are women who really liked Odin since he is charismatic and all that. I did not really care since he didn¡¯t really bother me. In his group even though I also have Unique ss like him, I was level apart from him. I was not a threat and most of the time I became scout for the group so I was useful to him. But unlike his brothers, I was not in his inner circle.¡¯ Azief nodded but he began understanding the man personality as he heard the story ¡®What changed?¡¯ and Azief realizes if Thousand Face was this submissive¡­.something changed that made him so angry with Odin. ¡®Until one night, he tries to **** a girl.¡¯ Thousand Face said and his facial expression darken and he gritted his teeth. ¡®I didn¡¯t think that would be the first time he did that. What changed this time?¡¯ Azief said calmly. Thousand Face nodded. ¡®True, it was not the first time but this time he tries to **** a 9 years old kid.¡¯ Hearing this Sofia look in disgust. She could imagine that this Odin is very much like a beast. The expression on Azief face was not better. One could see he is very disgusted with that notion. ¡®What did you do then?¡¯ ¡®I fought him. My skill doesn¡¯t give me a lot in offensive power but my stealth? In that group I was the best aside from assassins. When I heard the screams, none of his guard did anything. Not even the group. No one¡­did anything. Her screams¡­..bother me so much, that before I knew it, I was dashing through the tents and engage Odin in battle. That beast¡­..fucking prick¡¯ Hearing this Azief look in admiration. Such righteous attitude ismendable. ¡®It was stupid.¡¯ Thousand face said as he remembers his action that led him here. But he did not regret. ¡®It is.¡¯ Azief said, yet he smiles. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t hate that idiocy. ¡®Azief!¡¯ Sofia ring at him. Azief did not pay attention to Sofia instead he then said to Thousand Face. ¡®Stupid¡­.true, but sometimes, even if you knew what you¡¯re doing is stupid, there are meanings in doing so.¡¯ Thousand Face hearing Lord Shadow words, smiles a little. ¡®You don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying? That I¡¯m just making this up?¡¯ Thousand man asked Azief. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®How do you know? ¡® ¡®I just know.¡¯ Azief replies clearly confident in his eyes. No pacifying behaviour. No twitching. No unnatural movement. His eyes did not nt upwards, and his voice is even, his breathing is regr nothing would indicate that he is lying or trying to make up a story. ¡®Then what happened?¡¯Azief asked again. And this time he smiles. ¡®I¡­Hahahaha..¡¯heughed and then he resume ¡®blinded him in one eye.¡¯ ¡®He likes people calling him Odin? Fine, I will give you one blind eye so you could im you¡¯re the real Odin¡¯ and remembering it Thousand Faceughed again. ¡®And then I cut his dick off. If only you could hear his screams and his facial expression¡¯ and he smiles again. ¡®When Odin screams his guard alle running. I ordered the girl to run, grabbed Odin bag of Holding and run amid the snow. For two days the guards chased me until¡­I jumped down off a cliff. I fortunately did not die. Plundering all the pills and potions inside the Bag of holding I manage to reach level 30. I was even thinking of fighting the guards when I realize that this time Odin was already cured. But still¡¯ and this time heughed again ¡®His blind eye could not recover¡­..and his dick. You see, I used dagger when I fight. But I also have this one hook. When I fight Odin I used this hook to pull his eyeballs from the sockets. For his dick, I cut it using the dagger. And then I put his eyeballs in my storage rings, his ballsack I throw amid the white snow. Unless he evolved or find some pills that recover lost organs, he would remain blind in one eye and dickless until that momentse. But looking at the entire group chasing me, I made myst bet ande over here.¡¯ Azief was about tough but he endures himself but sometimes there is strange sounding out from his mouth as he tries to stifle hisugh. ¡®Using teleportation stone?¡¯ Sofia inferred as she tries to ignore Azief enduring hisugh. Thousand Face shakes his head ¡®Crystal¡¯ and he smiles. ¡®I heard that in Mysia there is a hero that managed to kill a Unique ss monster and considering that none of Odin group reached level 30 yet, they could not teleport outside the country. But I can. When I found the crystal inside the bag of holding, I quickly crushed it and arrive at the opposite banks where you defeated the monsters. Since then, I¡¯ve been following you. The other things, you could already deduce, right?¡¯ Azief nodded. The other stuff is easy to imagine then. This also means that everyone knows that he possess the Unique Skill but not many would pursue him since his strength acted as a deterrent. But for Thousand Face he did not mean harm for him, so his strength did not act as deterrence but instead be an attraction. Thousand Face wanted his protection. That¡¯s why he teleported here. Which means, he be level 30 not long after he defeated the monster but his fame is not enough to put him in the top 10. Which means by the time he be level 30, many other people in the world has be level 30. Thousand Face also exin that when he broke the crystal stone all the capital nation of the world can be chosen and time slowed down. But there are certain countries where beside the capital nation the notification windows appeared slightly weird. MALAYSIA: KUALA LUMPUR MALAYSIA: PAHANG: TEMERLOH. NEAR THE RIVER [UNIQUE SKILL BOOK: SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE] (ONE MONTH) This is what he say appear on the ces where there is unique skill book. It will only appear where a unique skill book is dropped. At that time, the only skill book that was dropped is on Mysia. The other nation before then did not yet experience drop in Unique skill books. So that¡¯s why Thousand Face choses Mysia. But right now, many nations have dropped a few Unique skill books. If Odin wanted to search for him again, Odin must have thought he teleported to one of the nations in the EU instead of in Southeast Asia. Then smiling Thousand Face asked. ¡®So¡­.which one am I, Lord Shadow? An ally, an enemy or a simple passerby?¡¯ And Azief smiles while Sofia keep drinking the coffee beside them *** Chapter 42: Mischief ¡®What do you want to be?¡¯ Lord Shadow asks. Thousand Face smirked and he said ¡®I would like to be an ally. That would be good for me.¡¯ Sofia on the other hand is not smiling and looks at Azief meaningfully. In this team they are equal so, Azief looks at her, looking for permission, looking for approval and understanding and she just nodded and he understand. Sofia will follow his decision. Then, since Sofia has agreed, he quickly made his decision. Further probing is needed. ¡®Well, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy wouldn¡¯t you? Not to mention, you are a little bit tasteless for my pte.¡¯ Azief said to Thousand Face. The fact that this man in front of him can sometime be someone who would mutte people face is not something that would instill security and trust on people. The man face stiffen but he could understand the reluctance. ¡®I know it¡¯s not going to be easy¡­but I can give you something. Give and take,that would be eptable, right?¡¯ ¡®What could you give us? You are weaker than both of usbined, you certainly don¡¯t have any allies and I doubt you have anything that would persuade us to let you join us. So, what can you give us?¡¯ Sofia asks from the back. For a moment there is only silence but Thousand Face is not flustered by her demands. Azief on the other hand is thinking about something else. He believes that the man in front of him holds other secret. He is too confident of himself Azief mused. He is either an idiot¡­or he has a card under his sleeve. An ace in the hole. Badge is inside the forest killing a few apes and snakes. Apparently in this forest there is a lot of crawling animals and slithering animals while the trees is full with apes. Sometimes the wind would blow and they could feel the soothing cool it brought with it. Thousand Face then calmly said the one thing he could offer the duo, the only thing that could tempt them. ¡®Information.¡¯ He said Azief smiles. Sofia looks at Azief and he nodded so Sofia back off from attacking Thousand Face anymore. ¡®I mean, that¡¯s what you want right? Information. Since you are not surprised I have information, did you deduce how I get the information too?¡¯ Azief then exin ¡®You are an invisible man in a stronghold fill with people who are below your level. If even my divine consciousness could not detect you, how could those idiots could realize you were there? You have a unique opportunity to roam in there, freely¡¯ Azief said. ¡®This means that you know I was there before, right?¡¯ ¡®You could say that. You were there when I was threatening the guards. Did you know that I put on that show for you?¡¯ Thousand Face smiles bitterly. ¡®I¡¯m ttered.¡¯ He said. ¡®But unnecessary.¡¯ He then added. ¡®Well, I just want you to see the risk of picking up a fight with me.¡¯ Azief said. Both of them look at each other, each one sizing each other. Then sighing, Thousand Face said ¡®But why now? ¡® ¡®What why now?¡¯ Azief said pretending not to know ¡®Why now, you are asking me to reveal myself. If you knew I was there since the beginning why didn¡¯t just bust me out?¡¯ he ask ¡®Oh, that? I wanted to confirm your motive and at the same time I know that you are inferior to me both in numbers and strength. In other words, I determine you were not a liable threats for my n. Anyway, I thought you had information?¡¯ Azief said, clearly he is impatient for the information that Thousand Face had. ¡®I do.¡¯ ¡®What information could you offer?¡¯ Sofia asked from the back. She also wanted to know many things about this new world, and even though Thousand Face might be lying but it¡¯s easy enough to know if he lied and in his situation he would be hard-pressed to lie to the only ally he could have. ¡®What do you want to know?¡¯ Thousand Face is smiling with a hint of superiority ¡®Surprise me¡¯ Azief said. ¡®You have been following us, for a couple of days, hears each and every one of our conversation, heard our ns and objective. What do you think I want to know?¡¯ Azief said with an inquisitive look at Thousand Face ¡®Is this a test?¡¯ he asked ¡®Well, consider it a test then, if that makes it easier.¡¯ ¡®Hmmm¡­what about the barrier. Yes, I will tell you about the barrier. And the pirs too¡¯ He said ¡®What about it?¡¯ Azief said. Clearly even though he is the superior one in terms of level, he still didn¡¯t have any credible information about his own evolution. It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t tried to scour the World Orb shop but the amounts of stuff in the World Orb shops amounts in millions of stuff so when he searched for something he always use the categories and even that still put it at very enormous amounts of stuff to shuffle and search. Some are restricted and coloured in gray. Some are too expensive. So any information about pirs is appreciated and precious at least this early moment of this game. ¡®As you obviously could see, and surmise from the barrier, the barrier would only open for the Chosen One¡¯ ¡®Yes, I know that. What about it?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®Each person who chooses the Unique ss will have their own task. Certain people had to kill beast but there are other task that requires other skills in y. For example, my quest involves me to transform and gain information from 50 people without anyone recognizing who I was. In this kind of task, there is no barrier like-construction to prevent others entering or leaving since my work involves with humans and not beast or zombies or monsters. And I have no time limit either but I can drop the Unique ss if I don¡¯t want to. It is lucky that I found a group and then I use my transformation skills to gain information. But to those who got hunting quest or monster killing quest usually they would have a time limit and usually their attack and defense are very powerful and their items too. Like you have your unique attire, I have mine too. After all, if I have to find a new attire every time I transform to another face, it would be quite a chore wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ Thousand Face exined. Azief nodded. ¡®But what I know about your kind of quest is that the moment you enter the barrier, the barrier would break and then, all hell break loose. It gives you the chance to team up. But considering that monster is not up to par with your level it would be an easy job for you to kill it, right? That¡¯s what you think right?¡¯ he asks Azief Azief nodded. ¡®Then you are wrong. The monster would adjust its strength to equal you. This is why the easiest way to get a Unique ss is quickly defeating the monster when you are level 10. At this time the beast is not that smart or strong and you will have no problem defeating it using your ss items. Usually to gain your kind of level, you had to kill the beast first before having the true power of a Chosen. For example, Odin. After he became a Chosen, he quickly rose to level 30. You on the other hand, level up to 30 before killing the monster which means that even without having the full skill of a Chosen you have managed to be this strong. Which mean the monster would be as equally strong. But, you can handle it right?¡¯ Thousand Face said, looking at Azief. Azief nodded. Even though the monster would be as equally as strong as him, it¡¯s not really a disadvantage. After all the EXP gain would also be big and it¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t team up with other when the barrier broke. Using his strength and Sofia long distance attack even though this task look a little bit hard than expected but it¡¯s not going to be so hard that he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. On the other hand he is pretty confident that he could still win. After all his Shadow Lord items is not weak either. ¡®The barrier would break after I enter? Hmmm. That is good information. Anything else you would like to inform me?¡¯ ¡®The Pirs.¡¯ ¡®What about it?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®The pirs is much more than just a stats, it is also the measurement for proficiency.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®I mean for example, life skill has proficiency level but an active or passive skill doesn¡¯t have one, right?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®When you upgrade an active skill or a passive skill, it will either increase your attack power, your defense, your range of effectiveness, or the duration of the effect or sometime even the decrease use of your spirit or energy. But it does not increase your mastery over the skills but the pirs help with that. For example¡¯ he said and he blows his breath to the cup of water he is sipping and suddenly the water began freezing. But then the ice broke. Azief looks at Thousand Face inquisitively ¡®I have ice pir.¡¯ He exined ¡®That was not a skill. That was the effect of the pir. The pir representsprehension and mastery.¡¯ He said and Azief is shocked. He didn¡¯t know about this. ¡®What use of skills then if you could just use pirs to offset the skills?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®No, that is not what I mean. It increases mastery¡­for example, if I have ice rted skill, I could still use that skill without having the corresponding pirs. But having a pir that corresponds with your skill does not only increase your mastery of the skill but also reduce the consumption of your energy. Imagine me, with a powerful ice skillbined with a maxed out pir of ice. You could only imagine the destruction I could wrought or the control over my own skill¡¯ ¡®This is another piece of good information. Anything else?¡¯ Thousand Face nodded and then he tell the duo about another thing he has learned. ¡®The pirs are different for every ss. What I mean with this statement is that each ss can only ess certain pirs. For me my pirs would be different from you at least my main ones. The basic pirs are that of our stats. For example, pirs of strength, stamina endurance and all of that. The other basic pirs are the five elements. The ss pirs depend on the type of your ss and then there is the rare pirs which could be obtained by eating pills or monsters meat or by some other methods. Rare pirs are extremely helpful and powerful thus which makes it harder to get it. For example, something like of a Dark Knight would have pirs that are rted to his ss. sses also determine the type of pirs you could ess.¡¯ Hearing this Azief and Sofia nodded and is processing this information inside their head. Thousand Face looks at their expression and then he asked. ¡®So, what now?¡¯ He asked. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Am I an ally?¡¯ ¡®How do you get all this information? Azief asked. Hearing this Thousand Face smirked. ¡®You don¡¯t show me all the card in your sleeve right, Lord Shadow? Why should I show you mine?¡¯ ¡®What if I force you? I am stronger than you, you know?¡¯ Azief said confidently ¡®Would you believe me if I say, I could disappear right now and you could never catch me? You might be stronger than me, but in stealth and sneak attack you are not my match. My ss is not strong or imposing like your ss but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have certain capabilities. I did manage to shake off 500 people from my tail. Imagine how easy if only two people are chasing after me. You are strong but I could disappear as a mist if I want to. It will be hard guarding against me, if you don¡¯t know when I¡¯m about to strike.¡¯ ¡®Is that a threat?¡¯ Sofia asks. ¡®It is. And I hope I don¡¯t have to act on it. I¡¯m proposing an alliance. A mutual benefit partnership. I¡¯m not trying to make an enemy out of you. But don¡¯t mistake my generosity as my weakness.¡¯ Thousand Face said. Sofia was about to say something else but Azief looks at her and shakes his head and Sofia hold her tongue. Azief just smile and then he got up. Slowly he approaches Thousand Face. ¡®What is your name?¡¯ ¡®Thousand Face.¡¯ ¡®Not that name. The name with which I could call you. Calling you Thousand Face looks pretentious. I want it to be short and easy to say. You don¡¯t have to give me your real name. Just another nickname I could call you with.¡¯ Thousand Face nodded. To be honest the reason why his name is Thousand Face is quite funny but he doesn¡¯t want to share that story with this duo. ¡®Call me¡­.¡¯and he chuckle a bit before saying a name that crossed his mind. ¡®Call me¡­Loki.¡¯ And then extending his hand Lord Shadow shakes Loki hand and he said. ¡®My name is Lord Shadow. It is a pleasure to meet you, Loki.¡¯ *** Chapter 43: In the darkness of night ¡®Coffee?¡¯ The man said handing a cup to a young man with long hair. ¡®Thanks.¡¯ The long haired man said. ¡®So another new appearance?¡¯ the man handing the coffee sit down on the ground under therge tree, exhaling his breath, looking at the moon. Loki smiled. His face now was handsome young Caucasian man. Long blonde hair, smooth skin, rugged features, and blue eyes. His face looks like a model in front of magazine cover, handsome and dashing with leather jacket on hisp, white stylish t shirt and a fit cut jeans. The man then takes a sip and exhales his breath. ¡®You make good coffee. If not for the circumstances, this would be rxing.¡¯ Azief smiles a bit. He always likes it when people praise his coffee making. He then looks at his cup and then smell the sweet aroma, smiles and take a sip slowly, enjoying every second of it. Enjoy the little things he reminded himself. Loki also looks at the shining moon and then releases a sigh. His mind is upied with a lot of things. Then he suddenly asks Azief to strike a conversation. To him, Azief is a mysterious person. Never revealing the full story and seem to always be in control. ¡®You must feel very powerful don¡¯t you?¡¯ Loki asks Azief without even looking at Azief. Azief knows that the question is directed at him but he also did not break his gaze at the moon. He then asks. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Analyzing people with a nce. Knowing everything about a person in matter of seconds. A man of such singr mind like you¡­.is formidable in itself.¡¯ It was apliment but also an assessment. Azief did not say anything and he took another sip. ¡®Is that how you think of me?¡¯ ¡®Was I wrong?¡¯ Loki said. He too slowly takes a sip. Two men under the brightly light of moonlight, in a dark forest, both wanted to know about each other. Both are assessing the other. ¡®I am not a genius or something like that. I just observe you with more¡­determination. I could not analyze everyone like that nor do I have the capacity of mind to always deduce what others are thinking. I just find you at first, as a threat. So I need to determine your motive, you reason, anticipate your every move, know your behavior, n every steps. If you are asking me whether I could do it to another, deduce their life the way I did you¡­I could. If¡­I bother to care. If I bother enough to observe. It is not some magical trick¡­.I just observe more. Focus more.¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly. Then for a while there is just silence and the sound of two men sipping coffees and the asional shrieks of Vampiric bat nearby, eaten by Badge. Badge will evolve to Unique Rank not long from now. Azief could feel it. But for tomorrow operation, he has made his choice. Badge will not participate. Then Loki asks again. ¡®What is the matter between you and her?¡¯ he asked as he pointed his finger at Sofia. Sofia was lying under a terribly made tent but good enough to shield her from rain if rain everes and aforter under her body so she would not feel too sore when she woke up. ¡®She¡¯s a friend.¡¯ Azief curtly replies ¡®Awfully close for a friend. You trusted her with your life. I didn¡¯t observe you for nothing you know?¡¯ Loki said probing deeper. ¡®We made a promise¡¯ he said. ¡®A promise? That is a fragile thing in this new world. Promises, that is¡¯ And he shrugged, looking at Azief with a hint of pity and sadness, thinking of something ¡®Maybe, you like her? Perhaps, even love her? Your personality doesn¡¯t indicate that you would so easily trust people.¡¯ Loki teases. Azief on the other hand smiles bitterly, looking at Sofia peaceful face and said while sighing regretfully. ¡®Love¡­..is a game I fail to understand, and so I opt not to y.¡¯ Loki looks at Azief and could sense something from him and Loki then look back at the moon. ¡®That¡¯s harsh¡¯ Loki said shrugging. ¡®I guess you are saying that from experience¡¯ Loki inferred. Azief did not care to respond and Loki didn¡¯t want to push so they just sat there in silence. ¡®But I still don¡¯t understand. Why do you choose her as yourpanion? She is hardly stronger than you. She is more likely to be a burden than benefit. Since, you are very practical, letting her join you, it quite an illogical move.¡¯ Loki ask Azief did not say anything only reminisce the experiences he and Sofia face together. Sofia was nothing but an acquaintance in the beginning. She is like Loki said. Burden. But humans could not live alone. Else, they go crazy. Azief did not show it but after the death of Tan, he was alone. Alone in a world full of darkly terrors. He didn¡¯t show any of his fear because he couldn¡¯t. Because if he sumb to his emotions, he would stop. He would stop and he would die. He relentlessly pushes forward because that is the only path of survival. So when he met Sofia, he takes her under his wings. Protect her and in a way, and he would never admit this if Sofia ask him, but Sofia acts as a bnce. The process of give and take between them. Normal conversations that keep him sane and grounded. She was his counter bnce. And when she lost her mother, Azief saw underneath those tears was a remarkable woman. ¡®Because she was broken¡¯ Azief replies to Loki question. ¡®Because she is broken?¡¯ Loki is puzzled by Azief answer ¡®Kintsukuroi¡¯ Azief said ¡®To repair with gold. It is an art in Japan of repairing pottery with gold or silvercquer¡¯ ¡®So?¡¯ Loki said, still puzzled. ¡®It has a deeper meaning than just repairing pottery. You must understand that the piece is more beautiful for having been broken. Some people, when they break, they couldn¡¯t be put together again. Some heal even stronger. Sofia is thetter.¡¯ And then saying this he took another sip and doesn¡¯t say anything after that. Sometimes the wind would blow and Azief ck cape would flutter and for a moment Azief look like a very lonely person, under the moonlight. Loki finally finished his cup of coffee. He looks at Azief and then he got up to go to his tent. Before he walks away he said. ¡®That was good coffee¡¯ he said. Azief smiles hearing thepliment. ¡®Remember, tomorrow night¡¯ Azief said reminding him about tomorrow. ¡®I know¡¯ Loki said as he went inside his tent,y his body on theforter and then sleep as Azief take the first round of lookout. ¡®I finished my coffee¡¯ he said. Putting his cup beside him, he justid his back on the tree; the wind blowing his hair as his eyes is always focused on the forest. He was vignt, sitting there like a faithful guardian as the night keep getting darker. ¡®n B¡¯ he said as he ys out the scenario of tomorrow in his mind, making sure his preparation is perfect. Tomorrow, he would fight the beast¡­.and he will win. Burning with determination, he brought out something from his bag of holding and he smiles. *** They were hiding in the bushes. Their breathing was steady and calm. Azief look at the beast. Its shadow is illuminated by the moonlight and its figure was menacing even in its most unguarded state. Azief could hear Sofia gulping at a distance. His senses are wide awake. He wanted to feel calm so he closes his eyes, and slowly he takes his breath. Just another EXP he chanted in his mind. Opening his eyes, he calms down. It is mind rxing technique. His eyes changed, like a predator ready to pounce. His breath is steady, his eyes are focused and each movement is calcted. Slowly he moves closer in the dark of night, each steps did not produce sound and darkness covered his attire, like an entity of darkness. Behind him Sofia follows loyally. For this fight Badge will not participate. Azief is trying to ascertain a few of his theories about EXP distribution and he is fairly confident of his new team. It was dark at night. Sofia looks at Azief and she nodded. They are ready. The n B that Azief mentions before is to defeat the monster at night. He is eager to transform to his full power form. Then they can begin to investigate about the bodies on the field. And he also has agreed with Loki proposition to share EXP. After all Loki has a lot of information that Azief don¡¯t know how Loki got a hold of it. Loki is one mysterious man, if he is a man. He has so many disguise and even the face that Loki shows them now is not his true face and Azief didn¡¯t force Loki to show his true face. Azief also appreciate the irony that the man is called Loki. The God of mischief and trickery. Is that foreshadowing? as he smirked at himself. There is still some distance between them since they are cooperating under mutual benefit but Azief is confident that there is something special about Loki. He seems to know everything about monsters and knowledge about the World Orb. Azief feels something off about him. Azief looks at the designated area where Loki should be. Around the barrier a few foreign object could be seen scattered around it, in an organized manner. There is a bundle of cube which is covered with wax around the barrier. Since Loki could be invisible and the monster would not react until Azief enter the barriers Loki had to do the heavy lifting. What is the powder cube thing you ask? Explosive. Homemade explosive. Even now Sofia is still shocked to know that Azief could make explosive. Azief uses potassium chlorate. It is an extremely vtile explosivepound and has been used in the past as the main explosive filler in grenades,nd mines and mortar round by such countries as France and Germany. World Orb system did not sold explosive until you unlocked level 40 and right now most of the weapons sold in the Shop is mostly snipers, guns and cold weapons. For guns it was normal guns unless you have sses like Snipers or Marksman. If you have these sses than you can buy weapon such as snipers or guns that have the runic markings of the World Orb system. sses determine the things you could buy. Level also determine the things you could buy. All of this information is from Loki. How he got it is a mystery. Even though normal guns would work to deter level 1 to 20 when you reach level 30, normal guns don¡¯t work anymore. To be more urate normal guns would be slightly ineffective. Take for example him. Even if he is shot by a gun, his body would probably have a slight bruise like he is wearing body armour. And not to mention his speed. He is not The sh( DC reference) but to people of lower level he might as well be. He might not be able to run around the world in matter of minutes but to perform what would be called instantaneous movement like Goku( Akira Toriyama) in DBZ, is not that hard. At least it would appear that way for his enemies. He then look at the barrier again and hear the beast growling again. If only he could buy explosive from the shop he will bought as many as he can. Insurance for days ahead. Things like explosive are marked unavable in the Shop. Azief could buy the potassium chlorate by itself but he did not want to waste money so he extracted potassium chlorate from bleach. It also had to do with his life skills. He check his status before and seven of his life skill has rank up to apprentice level. Apprentice Cooking, Apprentice Speed Reading, Apprentice Coffee Making, Apprentice Poison Maker, Apprentice Persuasion, Apprentice Tent Building, and Apprentice Tracking. Cooking rank up because he is the one who always cooks when they eat¡­.every time. Tent building is also because he is the one who always set up the tent when they were about to sleep. Thinking about it Sofia is reallyzy when it was about building thing. She only does the dishes. Speed reading rank up because he¡¯s been reading when he can¡¯t sleep. Persuasion rank up when he convinces Loki to join. Tracking ranks up when he discover Loki tracks and deduce correctly about the people in the forest following him. Poison maker is probably rted to the Golden Dart poison. When he did not sleep, reading is not the only thing he did. He also experiment with the Golden Dart poison. Azief has always had a fascination with poisons. Coffee making on the other hand, and he smiles when he thought about it, is his hobby. He wanted to be a barista once. Sillye to think of it. But he always likes the smell of coffee. He shakes his head and focused back his head on the target. When he is nervous, he always wandered off. People might think that such thought process would be distracting but Azief recognizes it as his brain trying to divert his attention to something mundane so that he could cope with the fear or nervousness. He is thankful even grateful sometimes. Then he remember back when he built the explosive. All he needed was a heat source, a battery hydrometer, arge Pyrex and potassium chloride and vo! He made an explosive but with a slight modification. This bomb will be activated by Loki when the monster rushes out. Kind of like andmine. Of course such explosion would not bring the monster down since the monster would be as strong as him but the damage is only one of the effect he desires. The true n was the chaos. They are a trio¡­not an army. So, he devise a n suitable for three people. With dust maybe he could obstruct the beast vision. Then the sound could also interfere with the beast senses. If not that, the terrain will also be ruined which could make great shelters from the beast corrosive spits. The trees would provide great covers from the monster w. And Azief did not use two or three explosive, he is using about 4 dozens bombs, ready to explode. Then a whisper is heard on his left ear. It was Sofia. ¡®You sure about this?¡¯ ¡®No¡¯ Azief replies saying in whispery tone. ¡®But I got to risk it. I don¡¯t want the people inside the fort to join us. Night is the perfect cover¡¯ ¡®If they join us, it would be easier wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ She said. Azief nodded and smiles bitterly ¡®True, but our EXP will be divided equally. That is such a lost. At least with my tactics only three of us would reap the benefits. The risk is high but the payout is also high. Don¡¯t you want to break that level 30 barrier? Killing a monster that is almost equal to my level would do it. You know the n. Sofia nodded. Loki just needs one strike to make sure he is registered as one of the member of the party and then he can freely detonate the bomb. Sofia will be Azief long range attacker. Attacking from a distance with her arrows, targeting vital organs. Eyes, groins, stomach any blind spot any weak spot that she sees will be targeted by her. And Azief will act as the main attacker. The sound of the beast growling in its sleep was like the sound of train track being derailed it was unpleasant. The night wind sometimes blow but it does not provide any coolness son night like this. Azief knows he needs to make the first move. He turns back and said to Sofia ¡®Move into position. I¡¯m going to go.¡¯ Sofia nodded and she moved backwards taking her position. She jump and is standing on top of one of the branch of therge trees. Her eyes could still see even at this night and considering that the moon light is pretty bright tonight it could be considered luck. She takes a deep breath, exhaling her breath and then slowly she takes her bow, slowly she pointed the bow towards the area of the beast and then her demeanor changed as her eyes be determined. In front of her eyes is only the target. It was like everything falls away and the only thing that existed is her and her target. Her eyes focused like never before and her hand itches to release one arrow. (Just as a reminder. Her arrows is replenished from loots and there are some of her skill that create energy arrow) But she waited, like a patient wolf. Waiting for the tiger to pounce and then she could attack. Azief slowly approaches the barrier and the he nodded at an empty field like he could see someone there. Then a rustle of wind could be heard. Azief knows that Loki is on position. Like a shadow in darkness, Azief move closer and closer until stealthily he enters the barrier and suddenly a notification appear in front of Azief eyes. CLASS TRIAL ACTIVATED. ANALYZING USER LEVEL 39 TRIAL BEAST WILL BE MODIFIED. Suddenly the beast open its ck eyes and looks straight at Azief, its breath is pungent and suddenly bone cracked from the monster as it grows bigger. It¡¯s terrifying teeth be bigger and sharper and its already menacing figure be bigger and it body structure also equally get bigger. Its tail be longer and its elongated head be more elongated. Then another notification appears. THE MONSTER HAS BEEN MODIFIED. A UNIQUE RANK MONSTER. EQUAL TO A LEVEL 40 USER. GOOD LUCK. Fuck Azief inwardly curses. Why can¡¯t he battle normal monster? He knows that the monster would adjust to his level but still¡­this is not what he expected. He knows the division of power between monsters. Ordinary rank monster is equal to level 1-20. Extraordinary rank is equal to level 20-39 And Unique? They are equal to level 40-50 users The Imperator by Azief most basic guesses equals to level 49 or maybe at the peak of level 45. And its demise is not really Azief achievement alone but took about hundreds of crocs to bring that monster down. Now even though he knows the unique monster in front of him is only equal to level 40 it doesn¡¯t make him feel any morefortable. Equal to level 40 means it¡¯s one level higher. But since he has the guts to poke the ho nest, Azief has also prepared in the end, he could only rely on his abilities and his partner. The beast looks menacingly at Azief standing high like a mountain. The height of the monster is 12 feet so Azief had to look up. But he did not tremble. He slowly unsheathes his sword, smiles and said ¡®Bring it on!¡¯ Saying this, the barrier broke and he rushed forward as the battle began. *** Chapter 44: The smile of mischief He ran forward as his Shadow Sword is emitting dark aura and his hood also emitted that kind of unapproachable aura. His robe flutter through the wind as he ran forward, swishing about. He was shrouded in darkness; the night covers him like an otherworldly entity. When he reaches an appropriate distance, he then throws throwing dagger at the beast eyes. The dagger rip through the air as it surf through the wind, precise and urate to its target. The beast grunted and its instinct kicked in. The beast closes its eyes and the scale on its eyes repelled the attack. But the beast howled anyway. The howl was feral and full of anger. The dagger managed to make its eyelids scale to bleed and the pain was excoriating as droplets of bloods fall to the ground. It was poisonous. Both the blood and the dagger. The ground shakes when the beast stomped its feet in anger and the already sleeping birds and the mutant beast in the nearby forest was awoken as it heard the beast fiery howls. The other beast realizes that the beast that emitted this howl was a Unique ranks monster. Their flight and fight response activated. Survival bes their priority. The apes and the preying bird in the nearby forest that was not the same ranks, all flee the area. A great battle is beginning and they don¡¯t want to be caught in the middle. The apes swing through the vines in the forest, swinging away as far as possible from the origin of the howl. The birds pped their wings as fast as they can, their tiny hearts beats like drum being pounded ten times faster as they cleared out the area. Snakes slithers the ground. Badgers dig the hard ground as they seek shelter underneath the ground. Leeches in the swamp burrows their head deeper inside the swamp, making a hole and staying there fearing the beast that howls will note for them. The giant crickets stop their cries and jump away followed by the mutant grasshopper. The mutant ants followed behind, finding a new ce, to make their nest. The bee Queen a few miles away stand her ground as her worker bee stand guard around the Hive and waited. That night, all the ranked beast nearby had their guards up, the normal rank beast flee. Nearby, the already peaceful stronghold, fill with people who has already gone to sleep, leaving only the guards and the Company was suddenly startled to consciousness. They all were awoken from their sleep and the moment they awoken they all feel dread from their hearts. The normal citizen feels fear creeping into their heart. Parents hugged their children whispering to their children that everything is going to be okay. The guards who were on their post quickly sweated in cold sweat as they heard the howl and they try to identify from where the sound originated. The head captain residence and the Captains quickly donned their battle armour and quickly identify the source of the sound and rush to the watchtower. When they reached the watchtower they gasped. The luminous barrier has been broken and the beast has escaped from the barrier that has protected them from the beast and their surprise get even bigger when they could see someone is fighting it. Hamad seeing this scene could only think of one person who would challenge that beast. Only one person who would be crazy enough to fight it alone. However Hamad soon realized another odd thing and the moment he realized it his face turns pale. The beast has be bigger. On the forest however, Sofia began rxing her shoulder muscle as she heard the howl. Taking a deep breath. Closing his eyes and then opening it. A rxation technique. The sound fades away. The fear fades away. Nervousness leaves her body. And the only thing that remains¡­..is calmness. Calmness. Calm like a stillke she chanted. And slowly her breathing bes slower. Be steady and still. It is a mistake to tense her shoulder as she began her attacks. Then she began aiming. And then she release. She used her urate Shot skill to aim at the monster groin areas which were quickly parried by the monster tail as it sweeps away the energy arrow into oblivion. But it did not let her falter as she jump to another branch of a tree and begun barraging the monster with urate Shot from many angle which only seems to annoy the monster even more. With one howl, a chain of events has started. Azief is still close to the monster but he does not show any particr feeling on his face facing such arge monster. Because of his passive skills Eye of night his sense at night and vision is enhanced so he could see in the dark like it was the day. The monster keep wing him but he parried it away with his de and sparks of fire is produced ,lighting the dark area, around their battlefield. Sometimes the monster would throw a few trees towards him. Azief slice the tree like he was slicing tofu and then charged again. When the monster attacks, he either dodged or parries. Each time they traded blows, Azief could feel slowly but surely, his hand is bing more numb. If not for his enhanced body and agility he would probably be too pressured to attack the monster. He could see that he underestimated this beast. But he still has hidden card. The Scale Body technique is still not used. And Azief don¡¯t think he want to use it against this monster. It would be too wasteful and because he is preparing for something else. Not enough he mused as he take a step back when the monster tail suddenly sweep to his left side. It narrowly misses him but its tail hit a tree and the tree was instantly broken. The force behind the sweeping of the monster tail is not to be underestimated. I must bring it closer to that area. Nearby Azief could hear the sound of grass rustling, and he could smell rosemary. ¡®Loki has gone for Phase 2 of my n. Now it depends on me and Sofia.¡¯ Even though he is dodging left and right from the attack of the monster there is no trace of fear in his expression. Only some excitement. Then he uses his sword and makes a shing motion and activates his skill shing Wind. Energy courses up through his veins and rested on his palm as the power is screaming to be let out. So, Azief swing is de and the energy was let out like a howling dragon. A gust of wind appeared shaped like a saber attack the monster and broke one of its scale. With ites the sound of explosion as blood flowed from the crack of the scales. Azief attacked again using the same move while dodging the monster ws which left the ground he was stepping on turns into a ruinednd as the ground cracked and burst. The moment the scale was ripped apart by that attack, an energy arrow ripped apart the wind and pierce the flesh of the beast as the beast howled again and its movement be more erratic. On the distance Sofia smirked. ¡®Good shot¡¯ sheplimented herself. With her skill precision which is even higher than Azief, her shot has already passed the longest shot ever recorded in history. Then she jumps to another branch when the monster spit some gooey liquid to her even from that distance. The spit corrode the trees as it melted and the ground beneath the tree turns ck. Not only the spit is corrosive it is also toxic. Azief did not even look back at Sofia as he dash between the monster leg and nick its artery only to find that his attack only cracked the surface of the monster scale. As he found his attack useless he quickly ran to another direction. The monster turns back its attention to Azief and began chasing him. Sofia was already at another branch after she dodged the corrosive spit. The reason why Azief didn¡¯t show any trace of concern is not because he didn¡¯t care about Sofia but because he trust her. Trust her not only to protect his back, but to protect herself from danger. As Azief ran through the bushes the monster is right behind him and then with a speed that he could not have expected the tail hit his back as he was thrown forward. Before hended on the ground he uses one hand to propel himself from falling and he jumped back to equilibrium and then jumps forward while blood is flowing from his back, dripping slowly. Is it painful? It was the most painful experience Azief has ever experience. It was like acid was poured on his back. Blood dripping from his back, and the sound of searing could be heard as the blood boils because of the poisons. But he gritted his teeth and focus. Focus on his n. His grip on his sword tightness, as his knuckles turns to white because of his fierce grip. He did not scream or whine. He just endures the pain. ¡®Endure it¡¯ he said as he keeps running through the area, luring the monster to his own personal mine field. As Azief was running Sofia keep shooting at the ce where the scale was already cracked or peeled off. But no matter what she did, the monster did not stop from its pursuit of Azief. On the contrary, it only spurred it even more. She is getting nervous but she keeps attacking. But then she smiles when she sees that Azief is luring the monster away. ¡®He is going into position.¡¯ Confirming this, Sofia jumps away from her current position as she distance herself from the area and then she drank a mouthful of stamina potions and waited. Azief who was on the ground, running is closer and closer. He smirked. Then as he reached a tree, he recognizes the yellow mark, then a few meters away from him he could see something bulging on the ground and he smiles. He looks behind him and he could see the monster is fast approaching. He grins in satisfaction The moment he arrived at the bulging part he jumped forward, far away from the bulging area. The monster was already behind him and did not have the time to stop its movement, when one of its feet step on the bulging part and then a huge explosion happened. The ground around that area was consumed by fire, the ground nearby cracked and burst, fire and soil everywhere. The night was dark saved the moonlight but now it was like there is a bonfire in the area around the battlefield between Lord Shadow and the monsters. The smell of soil filed the area. Dust disturbs any vision and Azief smiles looking at his masterpiece. Even from this distance he could feel the heat. He quickly heals himself and drinks his potion at the same time. The bleeding on his back quickly stop bleeding and with his life force already strong, his injury quickly healing itself. It was during this time Sofia uses her Torrents of Arrows to attack the monsters. It was like thousands of sharp object falling from the sky all determined to kill the target. In the stronghold, the crowds on the watchtower look in awe and fear and even respect at the ensuing battle. Hamad clearly understand the power of the beats that is rampaging right now but then he also began understanding the power that Lord Shadow possesses. They are even some kids who could not handle their curiosity and climb up the watchtower and watch the battle. The kids uses binocrs to look while the one who has some skill look it with their eyes. They could see a most amazing battle. The beast wasrge like a giant but the man in the hood was contending equally with the monster. They see from the beginning of the fights how the man in the hood, dodged every attack of the monster easily. They even praise the arrows that sometimes helped him. But what amazes them is that the person shooting these arrows moves to fast and always changes her location that trying to watch her only make their head dizzy for following such fast movements. But it waster that truly made them feel that this battle is not battle they can interfere or help. Hamad wanted to help Lord Shadow to solve their ill feeling but when the explosion happened the ground shakes and in front of the crowds, looking from afar they could only see arge explosion¡­.like a Michael Bay film. And then they saw the light that resembles arrows striking the beast from the sky, destroying the ground like it was being mortared by bombs. When deity fights, why should mortals interfere? Hamad who wanted to summon the Companies stopped his word and only looks in silence. ¡®It seems I underestimated Lord Shadow. I underestimated him too much.¡¯ He clearly feel regret right now. Azief on the other hand is still looking at the area around the explosion. The explosion created an appearance of chaos, but Azief mind was organized. His eyes did not lose focus as he is trying to maintain his vision towards the area where the monster step his trap. Suddenly a tail ising towards him. From the movement of the tail it seems the monster wanted to bind him. But how could he let that happen. He jumped back and the moment the tail did not reach him, he quickly exploded forward with his feet as the tail has shown the location of the main body. Rushing through the dust he then saw the silhouette before he saw the monster. The monster has its scale torn apart , body riddles with holes and blood flowing from each hole. One of its eyeball was shot and destroyed. Its hand is full with holes and bleeding and some part of its body has some traces of burns. It was then Azief jump to one of its hand, run as fast as he can and then jump again in the air as he punch the aliens below the chin with Energy Fist. The moment the Energy Fiste out of his hand, it shot the monster chin but then azief real fist thennded. Two attacks. One is his skill. The other one was his pure brute strength. A few of the monster fangs cracked and fall out from its jaw. One drop of its gooey liquid fall down to Azief sleeve and corrode the attire and then it left a burn mark at Azief hand as he retreated. Aziefnded on the ground as the alien copsed on the ground with a thud. The ground shakes again because of the heavy impact creating a mid-size crater. Azief could feel the pain on his arms but he quickly drink another potion and slowly his flesh regenerated back. As long as he didn¡¯t lose a limb he could heal anything with his potions. Even though the monster has fall down Azief did not approach it as he attack the monster from far away with Energy Fist. With every fist the sound of fist ripping through air could be heard, and every time itnded the scales on the monster broke apart and blood slowly flowed more faster from the monster body. It tries to get up but the moment it tries to get up Sofia would then shoot to the monster nerve with extreme precision. The more scales that were broken apart by Azief fist, the more holes the monster have in its body. Azief and Sofia has great teamwork, bothplementing the other. The blood slowly turns green as it corrodes the area around the monster body, the grass wilted and the ground turns ck. It tries to get up again but Azief and Sofia did not stop their attack even for a minute. It was like they were machinegun. They did not use other technique. Azief uses his Energy Fist. Sofia uses her Torrents of Arrows. If the other one stops to drink some potions the other would cover the person. Considering that they have a lot of potions they could spend it like crazy. If it was anybody else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. The reason why they didn¡¯t change their repertoire of their attack is because why bother something that works. So, as time passed, it is clear that the monster is going to die. With onest howl it truly dies and suddenly the surrounding be peaceful. Then the notification windows appeared in front of Azief. Ignoring the notification window, he is more worried about his second phase n. ¡®Loki, don¡¯t disappoint me. I will probe you after you return¡¯ he thought inwardly as he began checking his rewards and new skill. *** In the stronghold some rubbed their eyes and then rubbing it again and again until some have red eyes. They did not see wrong right? How could such monster be defeated only by two people? Some of the adults civilian looking at the spectacle then think of something. If I was strong as that man, why would I have to follow the government? Some of the teenager who is more rebellious at heart also think of the same thing especially when they are reminded of the fact that even though they risk their life to fight monster they did not even get to keep their rewards. Thinking about it, some of the teenagers believe, if they were allowed to keep their rewards, and learn the skill books that they have managed to obtain wouldn¡¯t they be as strong as that Lord Shadow? ¡®Should we send someone there to collect the loot?¡¯ One of the captain spoke as he could imagine the kind of treasure dropped from that monster. Hamad look at the area of the battlefield with his Hawk vision and shakes his head. ¡®But¡­¡¯ ¡®Who would want to go offend Lord Shadow and dug an early grave?¡¯ He asked and then every captain shut their mouth. Thinking about it, even if all the thirteen captain gang up to fight Lord Shadow there is no certainty they would win. Not to mention, that Lord Shadow is not alone. They thought that the womanpanion was just a weak leveler. Who would have thought that innocent young woman could create a torrent of arrows from the sky and hit the grounds like a napalm bomb each one is capable of ripping their life. Then, they began to think of another grim possibility. If that power was pointed at them, pointed at this stronghold, then what would happen? Two people are enough to destroy their stronghold! They began to realize it and they began feeling more inferior and began sharing the thoughts of other civilian Why should they let the government have their hard earned skill books, pills, potions and other resource they could find when they could be stronger by using it? After all why should the government be angry their citizens be more powerful? Wouldn¡¯t that be better for the government tobat the monsters? Then one of the youth who could not hold it anymore then yelled. ¡®I want my dues. I want my skill book back.¡¯ Azief didn¡¯t realize but that night he sets something aze in the hearts of the people inside the stronghold. The desire to be stronger. Then another youth scream the same thing. And another. And another. Slowly the minority voice bes the majority and they run towards the Acquisition Barn. ¡®Stop them!¡¯ one of the captain urged They wanted to stop them of course, but handling a mob is not something normal guard could do. They could not kill anyone either to be made an example of because this would only inme these mob. Even when Hamad shouted stop no one listen as they ram towards the barn and the barn door open. Hamad expected to hear cheers or peopleughing but it was utter silence. Moving through the crowds he went to the front and seeing the inside of the barn he is also stunned silence. ¡®What happened!¡¯ he yelled with all of his heart, his veins was bulging. What he sees was emptiness. The barn was empty. All the resources they have inside the barns, Pill forming pirs, EXP Pills, skills, herbs, poisons all of them is gone. At the back of the crowd was a hunchback old man slowly walking to the entrance gate with its cane and unnoticed as he went out of the stronghold. Smiling, he swipes his face with his left hand and his body turns into a young man. Then from his bag of holding he brings out a helmet and wears it and he disappeared from sight. One could hear someoneughed, if they truly try to hear,ugh brought by the blowing wind as the sound slowly disappeared. If Azief could hear the sound ofughter he would describe it as full with mischief. *** Chapter 45: World government formation USA, WASHINGTON DC The room was solemn. Only a few people in there. There was Jesse. There was Nick. And then there was Raymond standing with a face full of grief. Jesse and Nick were sitting on the sofa. This is their new headquarters and thanks to the builders they have create quite themunity here. After they fled New York fighting the Mutated Pterodactyl, they all teleported themselves here, at one of the states in America, Washington. Washington suffer less from the zombies incursion and monster poption then the others states. At Texas, Ghost Riders that rides skeleton horse runs around in Texas killing humans¡­.and devouring them to strengthen itself. But Washington is quite stable and gigantic beast stay at their own area and will not move unless they are disturbed. ¡®No one ever needs to know about this¡¯ he said, his tone was cold. Nick nodded. Jesse nodded. The inner circle of Raymond most trusted and the few people who knew the full story are here in this room. ¡®As far as he people outside is concerned, Leonard dies a hero.¡¯ He said, nodding his head as he said it, trying to will it by his sheer will ¡®But¡­. That is not what happened!¡¯ Jesse wanted to yelled but then lower his voice. He is clearly not ok with what is happening. ¡®Leonard saved my life before. Without him, there is no me.¡¯ ¡®He tried to kill you¡¯ Nick said. ¡®And failed.¡¯ Raymond answers. ¡®There are still many people that respect Leonard. I would not tarnish their memories.¡¯ He said and he remembers the good old days when they create thismunity, when they break bread together ¡®What is the official story going to be?¡¯ Nick asked. Nick is a Major general. Raymond creates hismunity based on the model of a military. Considering he has a few veterans under him, the idea was put to the test and it worked. Raymond has created a functional, workingmunity that could withstand the monster attack in the long term. By strengthening his own army, he strengthens his domain. Raymond is the General of the Army. This is only used in time of War where the Commanding Officer must be equal or of higher rank than thosemanding armies from other nations. Thest officers to hold this rank served during and immediately following WWII. And now, Raymond dered himself as General of the Army and had full power by the power vested by himself to be the judge, jury and executioner. It is a terrible power to have but necessary in this troubling time. If not him, another would rise up and ims the power he has imed. Better the power in his hand rather than in some other people hands. People like Leonard. ¡®Major General, say that he dies fighting a beast, trying to save our life.¡¯ ¡®And you¡¯re ok with this?¡¯ Nick asked. Raymond nodded. ¡®Then fine.¡¯ Jesses shakes his head and without a word exited the room. He did not even salute.( is there other word for this?) ¡®The boy looks up to you, Raymond¡¯ Nick said as he saw Jesse leaving. ¡®He would like you to expose Leonard for what he is.¡¯ ¡®What would that achieve?¡¯ Raymond asked. ¡®Justice. If only that.¡¯ Nick replies. Raymond smiles bitterly. ¡®Justice, huh?¡¯ ¡®Anyway, I will inform your officers.¡¯ Raymond nodded giving approval and then he was the only one in the room. Leonard will be buried tomorrow. Thinking about it, he did not know why Leonard would be¡­like that. He did not even suspect Leonard until thest moment. ¡®Consider our debt paid¡¯ Raymond said, only the winds could hear it. It was still morning as he checks the sun outside. He has a guest in his guest room but for now he would like to check his army first. The man that is upying the guest room is very powerful; Raymond could tell from the aura that guest emitted. It is kind of like his aura. While the ns that the guest has talked about and discuss with him are tempting, to decide it would put him in a more heavy responsibility than before. And then the case with Leonard. He needs time. But he knows that guest has begun showing his impatience. At least, today he needs to decide. He walked around the barracks and nodded in satisfaction. His army is training hard. Mages with mages, snipers with snipers, archers with archers, warriors with warriors. There are many new Privates. Trainee who¡¯s is just starting Basic Combat Training with monsters. Their primary role is to carry out orders issued to them to the best of his/her ability and learns from their superior¡¯s tactics and hopefully they will climb the ranks. By climbing their ranks they could be an important member of Raymond army and could enjoy the benefits. Raymond needs more powerful people by his side. After inspecting the barracks and the construction of what he called the New Pentagon, he started to prepare for his meeting He get out from his battle armor,( disrobe, disarmour what¡¯s that word I¡¯m searching for?) a shining armor that has this runic design shaped like a head of a tiger. Then he walked out to greet his new guest at the guest room. After a few minutes he arrived at the guest room with each person at his left and right side guarding him. Slowly Raymond push opens the white door and in front of him he could see an Asian man enjoying a few light snacks on the ss table. ¡®Greeting, Shogun¡¯ Raymond said as he sit down on the end side of the table. This is a negotiation. He has been preparing for this day for about a week since he was notified. If not for the thing with Leonard this meeting would not have been dyed. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s fine, its fine.¡¯ The man said, waving his hand joyfully. The man is wearing a ck robe with a mon of butterfly. Mon is kind of like a family crest. ¡®So, what do you think of my suggestion?¡¯ the man said. ¡®You did not beat around the bush¡¯ Raymond said. ¡®I heard that westerners prefer direct approach or was I wrong?¡¯ he said still smiling as he crunches a few of the snacks. ¡®A world Government¡¯ Raymond said. ¡®Why did you choose me?¡¯ Raymond said. ¡®I did not choose you. You were the best candidates. You have led this many people towards safety even though the journey has been treacherous. In Japan we were lucky in that, there are not too many great beast hiding around. Many of them went to hibernation waiting for something. And the zombies are easily conquered when you be level 10.¡¯ Raymond looks at the man. Ashikaga Hirate. Shogun of the Empire of Japan. Japan out of all the first world country suffers the least. And thus their improvement bes the fastest and the one who held power is the Shogun while the Emperor of Japan controls the administration. Hirate called it the Restoration of the Imperial Power. Technically Shogun works under the Emperor but Raymond don¡¯t think it was that simple. After the fall, this man named Hirate has quickly created himself a sphere of influence in Kyoto and has been going around the world collecting information. Of course he did not personally go to all these nation but sent his subordinates. One could say, he does not have great offensive power but his information gathering ability is probably the best in the world right now. ¡®How about the other nations? Any prospective candidates?¡¯ ¡®The formation of a World Government is not my n actually, Lord Raymond but the n of one of the daimyo in Japan. In Japan, there is a fearsome general in Kai. The people called him the Tiger of Kai. He was the one who came up with this idea. With the teleportation Stone we couldmunicate easily with other major powers of the world. The reason why we chose you is because you are important to the Great n.¡¯ ¡®And what is the Great n?¡¯ Raymond ask ¡®To save humanity, of course. These beast¡­..is this thest of them? The world need a functioning government that will not restrict them but help them to be more powerful so that Earth could be protected.¡¯ ¡®Then, am I under the Empire of Japan now? Do you expect me to betray my homnd? If yo-¡® But his words were cut off by Hirate ¡®I¡¯m inviting you because we are equal in the world government that I aspired to build. A council of great people all around the world, powerful people capable ofmanding people and have great presence like you to join me.¡¯ ¡®You mean-¡® ¡®Like the UN. Only this time we have power to really change the world.¡¯ ¡®Are you really doing this for the world?¡¯ Raymond ask, a little skeptic of Hirate true intention. ¡®No, I¡¯m doing it for myself¡¯ Hirate answer honestly. ¡®After all, if there is no Earth, where would I live?¡¯ and he chucked a bit ¡®Can you give me time?¡¯ Raymond said. Hirate looks at Raymond then said. ¡®I could only give you a week. A weekter I wille back. I hope by that time you will have made your decision.¡¯ he said. Raymond nodded and he got up from his seat. So did Hirate. They both shake hands and leave each other with well wishes. As Raymond exited the room, Hirate also began to think of the other great personage in the world. Jean in France. Xue Ying in China. Boris in Russia. Bradheim in Germany. Rollo and Odin in Norway. In Indonesia a man named Pandikar has begun umting man power. Thand has no rallying person yet. The EU first he mused. Then deciding this he brings out something from his sleeve. It was a silver badge full with runic design. He then talked through it and gives his report. The thing has the same function like a telephone. Then conveying what he has decided to the people on the other line of that badge, he give his goodbyes and using the Teleportation stone he teleport to another ce as Raymond in in his office considering the offer that has been given to him *** NORWAY OSLO The sound of the sea could be heard by Akira. Akira was the subordinate of Hirate and he is at Norway now. Not far away from him he could see, Norwegians dancing around. Some are sitting under a tree. Then there is therge bonfire and therge amount of meat underneath it being cleaned and being washed. The mammoth meat that could feed this army for months. Not far away from the mammoth meat was pile of treasures, gold coins and books. Akira could see the Varangian Knights of Rollo who wears chain mail with runic inscription, a circr shield, andrge giant axes. Rollo on the other hand has wolf fur on his back, a crown on his head, and a shining armour as resplendent as the sun with a wolf head design on the armour. It was like Rollo is a wolf by itself. He was dignified and manly. Rollo itself was easy in the eyes, has a manly beard that is tied up, a broadsword behind his back and muscr muscle mass. He looks like the Vikings of Old. He was also fierce and is very joyful today. Akira has been living amongst these people for a week. And he discovered that while Rollo is their King and Lord, the one who is the most powerful is the girl that always seems to apany Rollo to battle. Freya. Her ss is unique ss. Valkyrie. That is the name of her ss. Rollo is Berserker. And even though Rollo powerful attack is very intimidating, the brains of the operation are Freya. Rollo has these ravens around him, following him, observing him that belongs to Freya. ¡®More mead?¡¯ one of the Varangian Knights offers Akira. Akira held out his hand and said. ¡®I think that is enough for today¡¯ he replies. The man face was not pleasant and looking at the scar faced man, Akira doesn¡¯t feel very good. After all he is lowly character in the Imperial Pce. If not for the instigation of Shogun trusted aid, Munemori he would not be here. ¡®It is not polite to refuse drink¡¯ the scar face man said, his face look fierce and beastly. Akira gulped and then said as pleasant as he possibly could. ¡®I have a weak stomach. I would puke. Anyway, when do you think your King would be able to give me a reply?¡¯ He asked trying to change the subject ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ the Scar face man said before he walk away as he joins his fellow Knights. ¡®Tch¡¯ Akira clicked his tongue and then he look back at Freya. The Lady of the War Lord as she is called here. She is riding her horse supervising the area, with six women behind her. Shield Maidens. Akira realized that each country has their own special ss. For example in Japan there are no Shield maidens but there is Samurai. Looking at all the other countries he visited he proposed that ss is also determined by their geographical location. The only exception to this rule is unique ss. Looking at the six women they all were beautiful beyondpare. His ex-girlfriend once say to him that Westerners are all beautiful and has bountiful breast. Smirking to himself, Akira could feel his anger towards Munemori dissipated. That bountiful breast, that¡¯s smooth skin. He was about to engage in his delusion again when he remembered that this is not Japan and he is at other people domains and the influence he has here wouldn¡¯t save him. Snap out of it! he rebuked himself. I guess I would not be getting any Westernersdies for me. What if I seduce them? People say that Westerners are a bit more open. Hehehe he chuckles by himself alone, near the coast. He apparently forgets that his responsibility right now is to gain Rollo support and to persuade him to join the World Government. For now, the idea of World Government is still crude but it has potential to be powerful and as a means of defense against the horde of monster guing the world. The reason why Hirate is able to execute this proposition becausepared to everyone else in the world right now, he possessed something the others do not have. Official authority. In many countries, even America, their chain ofmand was annihted. The US president right now is dead. And many others also share the same fate. But Hirate on the other hand possess the Emperor of Japan. It was not some im or deration like the warlords in China or the daimyos in Japan but true official authority. And now after the fall, the Imperial Family who has been acting as nominal figurehead all these years after WW2 has reim power once again. So, that is why he dares ask these great personages from all over the world to convene and decide on the structure of the world government tobat the monster that has terrorize Earth. But another reason why the World Government need to be formed is also to create order and stability to an already chaotic cement of power . Japan has daimyos. China has Warring Lords dering cities and viges as their domains, the Middle East has tribal lords trying to expand their sphere of influence, Paris has political parties trying to create New Paris and in Germany the emergence of a neo Nazi group that is getting traction. Chaos. The world is in chaos and in such chaos, heroes and viins rise together. The weak will be trampled, the strong would survive. Thinking of this Akira sighed. He was only a sry man before the fall and who would have though he had to survive in this terrifying new world. But he did notin openly. After all, at least he survives. He then looks again at the Shield Maidens especially around their chest. But then he notices that each shield maidens has their own weapons. One of them bore a shield. One of them bore a hammer. Another holds a wand. The tallest among them wields a spear. The fairest among them has a horn strapped to her left arm. The roughest among them had an axe, a red axe. And the one leading them was Freya, bright face and of perfectplexion. Their horses were warhorses And she has a helmet that is shaped like a wing. She lookedmanding and powerful. Looking at the festivities around him, he sighed. ¡®When will I get home?¡¯ Thinking of this another night passes in Norway as he looked to the stars and wondered why the monsteres from the skies. *** All around the world, Hirate has sent his subordinate to find powerful factions or people that is interested in creating a World Government. All around the world great men are invited and given instruction on where the meeting going to be. There are many suspicions, many intrigues and many concessions made and given. As this progress, the beast that has fallen at earth has created a bnced existence with humans. The higher ranked beast falls into hibernation while humans are advancing bing stronger and stronger. While the humans on Earth is beginning to ustomed to their new way of life, in the wide gxy, a warship is quickly heading to Earth, filled with the most barbaric race in the known universes. At Olympus, The Olympians is involved in their debates about using the World Orb hence relinquishing them from one of the Seven Creation Essence. In Asgard, Odin is negotiating peace talks with the Frost Giants as he could feel that the Destroyer is slowly awakening. Then Olympus stops. Asgard stopped. The Time Lords stopped. The Qarthan. The Merchants of Sarens. The Golden Ship Derion stopped. They stopped when they heard the Siren call. Ites from an unidentifiable source. But everyone knows what the call is for. It was a warning. A reminder. An omen of destruction. The Destroyer! And then suddenly, their priorities change. Odin intensified his effort and even the Frost Giants who has long withstanding hatred with the Asgardians is eager to cooperate. The Olympians went to the Tartarus, their Great Prison and tries to cooperate with the Titans. The Time Lords argues among themselves on whether to interfere. The Argonians prepare their weapons, on their desert. The Kreoinian that lives on the with red sun, convene their council to discuss what is happening. The ripples in the Universe, the undtion of energy from the darkest part of the universe stirred and the Observer began opening his eyes as the Universe once again will face the Destroyer. A ck hole suddenly opened in the Fvranian star system and devour the whole system in one go. Zetaliion life were lost that day. Thousands of civilization disappeared overnight. A blip in therge universe as an Eye opens and all life that sees the Eye disappeared into nothingness, leaving only emptiness, and darkness. ¡®The Destroyer has Awoken!¡¯ The seers, the oracles, the soothsayers from all corner of Universe cried out rm. The Horns of Judgment was sounded out from the silence of the Universe and all that heard the calls realize that death is approaching and began seeking help. They searched for the Elder of the Universe. Some tried to plead to the Observer. Some would go to the Overseer of Life. They all sent their envoys, their emissaries, and their ambassador to scour the known universes searching these people who have transcended the Universal Laws and understand the meaning of Destroyer awakening and how to send Him back to His slumber. While all of this is happening, in one corner of the Universe, an old man who was sitting in an abandoned, with barrennds and desert, with no life in sight, with ck soil on its ground and no clouds in its skies, it was a with no trace of life. The old man waves his hand and suddenly clouds were formed, rains fall down, life sprouted of the ground as the soil turns brown. Time elerate suddenly as the rain created pools,kes, rivers and then sea of oceans. Another wave of his hand, and thend crackled as the ground beneath the hit each other and mountains and hills were formed. Some be high mountains, some be volcanic mountains full with fieryvas as the volcanic suddenly exploded and creatend. Another wave of hand and a continent is created, argendmass that suddenly appeared in the middle of the new oceans. The water spilled to the brown soil and some were drowned beneath the waters while some be the coast. And then the man scattered a few microorganism inside the sea. He then sighed. Whether this would prove to be fruitful only time will tell. As the man has finished his work, he sighed again. ¡®The Destroyer has awakened¡¯ he said. Then closing his eyes, he disappeared in a blinding of light. *** Chapter 46: The paths began to cross Thend around the battlefield was scorched and the fires are still not put out, brightly zing in the darkness of night. The soil was destroyed; holes and craters fill the battlefield. The pungent smells of the monster blood and its green liquid dripping from its open mouth drip slowly to the ground. With each drip the sound of searing could be heard. Even in death, its blood has high level toxicity. Azief at first wanted to use it a poisons but much to his own astonishment, Azief found out he has no containers capable of storing the monster liquid. This monster is truly poisonous. If not for the mine field, this battle would not end so easily. It also helps that he has so many potions to recover his stamina, his spirit and his health that he does not panic and could keep his mind clear. To possess the kind of wealth he has one had to risk his life. Or just be very lucky like he did. After he killed the beast, he quickly repressed his evolution and then he got three pirs points and 6 skill points. It does not level him up as much as he expected. Maybe because it was not that dangerous, he also did not get too many EXP. The higher your level is the higher the amount of EXP you needed to rise to the next level. He smiles. Combine that with the 15 skill points he umted he now has 21 skill points. He would us these 21 points to upgrade the skill of his ss. Then another notification appears. YOU HAVE SUCCESSFULLY COMPLETED THE TRIALS. SHADOW LORD SKILL UNLOCKED REWARDED FREE IMPROVEMENT FOR ALL SET WEAPON IN CURRENT POSSESSION FOR ONE TIME REWARDED 10 THOUSAND GOLD SHADOW PILLAR ACQUIRED Then he could see his shadow lord items suddenly transformed and upgraded itself. MISERY SWORD ATTACK: 750-680 SNEAK ATTACK: 870-750 DURABILITY: 15720/15720 SWORD ABILITY : SOUL SNATCHING : LOWER RESISTANCE TO ALL MENTAL ATTACK : LOWER DEFENSE EMITS A BLACK AURA THAT COULD CONSUME LOWER LEVEL MONSTER. GIVE DOUBLE EXPERIENCE WHEN KILLING A MONSTER AND OTHER LIFE FORM. CAN CHARGE DURABILITY BY ABSORBING SOULS USING THE SWORD. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT HOOD OF MISERY -DECREASE THE CHANCE OF BEING DETECTED BY MONSTROUS BEAST AND MUTATED SAPIENS. ABILITY : ART OF Invisibility : Increase stealth HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT HIDDEN BLADE OF MISERY ATTACK: 450-345 SNEAK ATTACK: 300-235 DURABILITY: 10200/10200 STORE AROUND THE WRIST AREA CONCEALED BY A HIDDEN COMPARTMENT UNDER THE CLOTHES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT VAMBRACES OF MISERY -INCREASE ENDURANCE. CAN REFLECT ENEMY ATTACKS IF IT HIT THE VAMBRACES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ROBE OF GREAT MISERY INCREASE VITALITY AND STRENGHT. INCREASE SUPPRESION TO THOSE WHO HAVE LITTLE RESISTANCE TO MENTAL ATTACK. STEALTH INCREASED. FEAR AURA ACQUIRED AS THE ROBE ABILITY. INCREASE PRESSURE ON A PERSON OF THE SAME LEVEL AND BELOW. COULD RESIST SOME WEAK MENTAL ATTACK. YOUR MOVEMENT WHEN HIDING WILL BE HARD TO BE DETECTED. WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS ROBE WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 5 PERCENT TO STRENGTH AND AGILITY. ¨C HAVE ABILITY TO SELF-TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT TROUSER OF GREAT MISERY INCREASE AGILITY AND SPEED. YOUR MOVEMENT WILL BE FASTER LIKE LIGHNING AND MOVES LIKE THE SHADOW. WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS TROUSER WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 15 PERCENT TO AGILITY. ¨C HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT BOOTS OF MISERY INCREASE AGILITY. GAIN THE ABILITY TO INFLICT TRIPLE DAMAGE WHEN USING IT TO KICK THE ENEMY IN VITAL PLACES. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT RUNIC SASH INCREASE VITALITY AND LIFEFORCE. HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT RUNIC GLOVES INCREASE STRENGTH. WEARING THE SAME PAIR WILL INCREASE STRENGTH. INCREASE GIPPING POWER AND LIFTING POWER. ABILITY : SLIGHT IMMUNITY TO POISONS : DECREASE PROBABILITY OF GETTING POISONED HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT Then a few skills lights up and Azief smiles. Nearby, Sofia is enduring her first evolution as Azief could hear the bones cracked. She is bing taller Azief mused. I will guard her he said as he check his status and at the same time guarding the ce. Loki must be done by now he also inwardly thought. He then checked his new skills. SHADOW CLONES LEVEL 01 CREATING A CLONE OF YOURSELF WITH 10% OF YOUR ABILITIES. LAST FOR 5 MINUTES BEFORE DISAPPEARING INTO A MIST OF DARKNESS. ¡®Azief likes.¡¯ He said as he is grinning from ear to ear looking at this technique. This kind of technique is one that must not be underestimated. He could dy enemies, confused them and even help him when he is in a tight spot. The moment Azief saw this skill he is determined to upgrade itter. He looks to the area where Sofia is evolving. She is still not finished as she is now struggling with pain, stumbling on the ground writhing in pain. ¡®Is that how I look like when I¡¯m evolving?¡¯ he ask himself. He then looks around and he saw nothing suspicious. Far away, he could hear themotions of the people in the stronghold using his divine sense. ¡®Loki, will he return to the cave or will he run off with the treasures?¡¯ he asked himself. Thest test. The reason why he did this test because he finally realizes what has bother him so much about Loki. He would like to know the full story of why Lokies here to Mysia. He is now convinced that Lokies to Mysia with other motives in mind. But what motives? If he stays and is on the cave, means Azief could still form an alliance with Loki. If not, it means that Loki did not put Lord Shadow and Sofia in his eyes at all. One step at a time he reminded himself. He checked his other skills. SHADOW IMITATION LEVEL 01 A SKILL THAT RESTRAIN MOVEMENTS AND FORCE TO MIMIC THE USER¡¯S MOVEMENT. THE LOWER THE LEVEL OF THE ENEMIES, THE HARDER IT IS TO RESIST. LAST FOR 5 MINUTES. SHADOW BINDING LEVEL 01 ALLOWS USER TO USE HIS SHADOW TO BIND PEOPLE FOR 5 MINUTES. THE DURATION OF BINDING DEPENDS ON THE STRENGTH OF THE USER ENEMIES SHADOW MANIPULATION LEVEL 01 ENABLE THE USER TO USE TO SHAPE THE SHADOWS, TO ASSIST THE USER BY GATHERING THINGS AND CAN USE THE SHADOWS TO INTERACT WITH THE SHADOWS SURROUNDING. This would help in gathering loots. He always hope to have a gathering skills but thankfully now, he has one. SHADOW HASTE LEVEL 01 ENABLES THE USER TO BECOME MORE FASTER BY 15% FOR 30 SECONDS. This needs to be upgraded he thought to himself. Bing faster by 15%? That is a boost for his already powerful agility. His agility pirs are Artisan ranked and he possessed superior agility. That is how he easily dodged the monster attack. If not for his pirs invested to his agility, he could not have dodged all those attacks so easily. SHADOW STEP LEVEL 01 ENABLES THE USER TO APPEAR AT UNEXPECTED PLACE DURING A BATTLE. MIMICS THE CONCEPT OF MINI TELEPORTATION. COULD BE USED 3 TIMES IN A DAY BEFORE IT COULD BE USED AGAIN. When Azief checked again, it is a skill that enables him to appears at enemies blind spot and then attacked and then return back to his original position. It¡¯s more like he saved a location and then moved and then load back to his original position. SUMMON WRAITHS LEVEL 01 COULD SUMMON A WRAITH THAT IS EQUALS TO LEVEL 10. THE SUMMONED WRAITH WILL FIGHT UNTIL IT EITHER DESTROYED OR REACHED HIS TIME LIMIT. TIME LIMIT FOR SUMMONING IS 5 MINUTES. CAN ONLY BE USED ONCE IN A DAY. Summon Wraiths? Hmm. This sound interesting. SHADOW ESCAPE LEVEL 01 YOU MOVE 25% FASTER AND TAKE HALF DAMAGE. IF YOU ARE HIT BY AN ATTACK, THE SKILL ENDS. Looking at Shadow Escape, it is an escaping skills. This woulde handy one of these days. SHADOW PRISON CREATE A PILLAR OF DARKNESS THAT TRAPS YOUR OPPONENT FOR DURATION OF 5 MINUTES AND TORTURES THEM WITH THEIR WORST MEMORIES. THE PRISON CAN BE BROKEN BY SUPERIOR POWER. Prison! This is also good. Reading the description Azief felt that this prison is really like hell. Reliving your worst memories is not a pleasant thing and could even dissipate any fighting intention left after being subjected to this skill. ¡®Hehehe¡¯ he chuckles. This is his skills. Then looking around again he finally see Sofia finished her evolution and he gasped. It was like he was struck by lightning and he could not look in any other direction. Thunderstruck if he had to describe what he is feeling right now. She was¡­.beautiful. Stunning. Gorgeous. She changed like he did before. She bes taller, only an inch shorter than him, her hair be longer and be silky and flowing with ease, kind of like the models in a shampoo ad. Her chest area bes a bit more bulging, her skins blemishes free. It could be described her skin be fairer, radiant and all of her dark spots is no longer there, like it was erased. There are no visible pores and she shines with a healthy glow. He did not think such transformation is possible. From a vige beauty, she turned into a world-ss beauty. It was like the story of ugly duckling. But what Azief doesn¡¯t realize that he is also an evolved person. Unlike many people, he never saw himself as handsome. Even after he evolved he kept this kind of mindset. After all, he doesn¡¯t care whether he is handsome or not because that has never been his concern But if one could look his full face without the hood covering his part of his face, he could be likened to a very handsome man. Tall, dark and brooding. His face is also smooth and wless, andbined that with his bad boy attitude, he could strike many women¡¯s heart. The things is since it was only him and Sofia that is around, he never felt any changes or feel that he is handsome. Sofia would of course not praise him as handsome because she is in a way shy to approach him because of his new appearance and Azief of course would not make the connection himself. That he is in fact handsome. Why? Because he never has been handsome or care about being handsome. So, when he looked at Sofia and gasped, he thinks to himself. If she changed like that and became that beautiful then doesn¡¯t that mean when I transformed I also be a world ss handsome man? Then he chuckles. How could that be! pping himself on his head heughed. What a ridiculous thought. If only Sofia could hear his thoughts right now, she would surely m her hand on the back of his head. He is fricking gorgeous and he didn¡¯t even know. Though,e to think of it, it might be better that way. ¡®You¡¯re alright?¡¯ Azief said as he approached Sofia. Sofia nodded. ¡®The beast does not drop anything?¡¯ she asked looking around the area. Looking left and right, she didn¡¯t see anything resembling loots. ¡®No¡¯ Azief replies. ¡®It is a trial beast.t would not drop anything. It would only give EXP.¡¯ Sofia nodded. But disappointment clearly is evident on her expression. ¡®Then what now?¡¯ she ask ¡®We return to the cave. As nned¡¯ Azief was about to rush to the woods and return to the cave before he is suddenly being stop in his arm by Sofia. ¡®What do you think?¡¯ She asked What do I think about what? He inwardly thought. Then he looked at Sofia from head to toe and then scratching his cheeks he said shyly. ¡®You look beautiful¡¯ he said and Sofia hearing this blushed red. ¡®Ehem¡¯ she coughed a bit as she tries to calm herself down. ¡®I mean what do you think about Loki? Will he be there?¡¯ Hearing this Azief quickly realize his misunderstanding and this time it was his turn to blush red because of embarrassments. He coughed lightly. ¡®Oh. I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Then he looked at Sofia and Sofia also unintentionally looks back at Azief. Both eyes locked and then suddenly they both quickly turn to another direction each one avoiding the gaze of another, both are red in the cheeks. Suddenly the environment turns awkward. ¡®I will go first¡¯ she said as she run to the direction of the caves disappearing in almost a second. Azief looking around and find nothing that is out of the ordinary also follows Sofia from the back. Calming himself down, he turns to Lord Shadow again. *** IN A FIELD NOT FAR AWAY FROM THE STRONGHOLD The bodies was left alone. Flies began to crowded the bodies. Then suddenly a woman appeared from one of the bushes. The woman is young, around the age of 20. She wears a white robe and she smelled of herbs. She looked around and then after finding out that the tow people chasing her is not there she smirked. ¡®It seems Thousand Face is really a formidable ally. Maybe, one of these days I will have to repay him for what he has done for me.¡¯ She moved closer to the six bodies and sighed because of what happened. She crouched down and then close both of her hand together and she prayed for their souls. Then she got up and arrived at the child with the mutted face. ¡®Thousand Face really helped me this time. This child face must not be known to the higher ups.¡¯ If not for the stupidity of the two people, they might have known that this kid face is very peculiar. It resembles her¡­almost identical. This is why the woman posing as the mother of that child was so desperate to save the child. But it was not only because that the child resembles her that she ask Thousand Face to mutte the child face but she ask him to do it so, that it could dy the higher ups of the Party to deduce what this child really is. The woman touches the child bodies and then suddenly the child morphed into a beast corpse and then was absorbed into her bodies. ¡®Huh¡­this is tiring¡¯ as she felt her face with her hand. ¡®I should remind him not to mutte it too hard. After all, this child is a part of me. If they only knew..Hehehe¡¯ sheughed shrilly. Burying the bodies in the field she then marks the graves with stones and carve their name with her dagger. She then said. ¡®I will avenge you all. You are loyal to me until the end. It might not be today, it might not be tomorrow, but one day, I will fulfill this vengeance of mine.¡¯ Saying this she got up, and showers the grave with water, sprinkle some scented flowers, leave some prayers, and then disappeared again inside the forest. Slowly, step by steps, with eyes that is full with determination, and her heart that is beating with furious anger, she repeated in her heart. Vengeance. *** Chapter 47: The many faces of loki The wind blows gently tonight. The grass rustles as Sofia and Azief arrived in front of the cave. Waiting for them in front of the cave with a smile, is Loki. He was clearly rxed, and carefree, even whistling. ¡®You¡¯rete¡¯ he said the moment his eyes spotted Azief and Sofia. In his hand he is ying with his dagger throwing it up and down. ¡®And you are still here¡¯ Azief said. His eyebrows creased as eh believes that this pointed to a very disturbing conclusion What is Loki ying at? He asked himself inwardly. What is his scheme? Azief did not understand. And the things that he did not understand and knows¡­.scares him. It is outside his probability and outside of his control. Azief call this his Joker. The card in the sleeve. The anomaly. He became even more vignt towards Loki but his face did not show it. His face remains as it is before: Impassive. ¡®Did you seed with my instruction?¡¯ Azief asked. He needs to probe. To see more. To feel more. Soaking even more gestures. Focusing even more than before and revising his old deduction. Because right now, Azief is feeling that he has made a mistake in his previous deduction. Loki nodded. ¡®Got hundreds of pills of every kind, a few skill books and many herbs and potions. I guess skill book didn¡¯t drop that many. Well, I guess farming low level skill books is not really profitable.¡¯ Loki said, not realizing Azief expression which bes moreplicated by the seconds. Azief face darkens even more than before. One might thought hearing Loki sess in infiltrating the stronghold and robbing them blind, that he would be happier but on the contrary he be more alert and guarded against Loki If Loki just left with all that he had looted then his motive is nothing more but profit rted. If that was the case, Azief will find it easier to deals with Loki. People who want profit have their own baseline. Their motive is simple. If it was profit, Azief would be morefortable dealing with that kind of person. But he stays. Who would do that? What possible reason that Loki would stay after taking that many resources? He is not friends with Loki. He is not even enemies with Loki. But this man stayed regardless. There is something else. Azief feels this deeply in his heart. And then he reminded himself of the mutted face and after revising his theory this kind of man that is fill with calcting measures does not seem to be the type of guy that would mutte a face without any reason whatsoever. This is about something else. There is a reason why he is here. There is a reason why this Loki follows them. Azief unsheathe his sword and then he pointed it straight almost at the speed of sound as the sword arrive inches away from Loki throats, and then coldly he said. ¡®What are you nning?¡¯ Seeing this sudden change of attitude not only Loki was surprised, Sofia was too. The daggers that Loki was ying with fall to the ground with a thud. ¡®What are you doing!¡¯ Sofia yelled in rm ¡®You¡­.are not the man you purported yourself to be. Why are you here? On Mysia. Tell me the truth or I will sever your head.¡¯ Azief was serious. His tone was cold, severe and if one could hear clearly, there is even nervousness. Loki res at Azief. For a few moments it seems like any movement would spark a battle but then Loki sighed. And then, contrary to the due expectation, he smiles like nothing is happening. The guts on this guy! His life is being threatened, a sword inches away from his throats, his lies has been seen through, with one swing, his head would be separated from his body and he still has the nerve to be so carefree. Sofia could not understand the confidence that Loki exuded. It was almost like he is sure that he will survive this. ¡®How did you know?¡¯ He asked, and at the same time acknowledging that he has other ns foring here to Mysia. Hearing this confession, Sofia is shocked once more. Loki really has other intention of following him. ¡®You story has holes in it.¡¯ Azief replies calmly, his sword is still pointing straight at Loki throats. Azief was surprised that he could not see even a trace of fear inside the man eyes. ¡®Which part?¡¯ He asked, likes he couldn¡¯t care less Azief has found out his lies. ¡®500 people could not catch you. This is your words. If this is true and I¡¯m betting it is true, then why do you even need to run so far from your country to country like Mysia? Even if you want to run you could run to another country in the EU. If not, the more famous country like Greece, America, Argentina. Why would you pick a country like Mysia? I¡¯m not degrading my country but I have to admit not many people know my country especially people in Europe. It urs to me then, that if you run here, you run here for a reason.¡¯ Azief exins ¡®What if you are wrong? What if I¡¯m not someone with ulterior motives and I simply needed your help like I said I was?¡¯ ¡®Then I¡¯m wrong and your death would be missed¡¯ Azief said coldly. ¡®That is ruthless¡¯ Loki said, contemting and then chuckles. ¡®Well, I guess that is to be expected from you¡¯ he said under his breath ¡®Had to be.¡¯ Azief replies curtly, not hearing what Loki said under his breath ¡®Ok. I guess, I need to tell you the truth now right? If not you will torture me or kill me, right?¡¯ Azief was about to say something but quickly cut off by Loki. ¡®Spare your breath. I will cooperate. After all, I couldn¡¯t do it alone. Having you as my ally is the first phase after all.¡¯ And then quickly before Sofia and Azief could say anything else he quickly admitted. ¡®Well, yes, I dide here with an ulterior motive.¡¯ Practical Azief mused. Since Loki is not beating around the bush, he will not too. He quickly asks his question to Loki. ¡®And what are your motives?¡¯ ¡®How about you lower down your weapons and we talk about this inside.¡¯ ¡®How do I know you¡¯re not going to run?¡¯ Hearing this Loki chuckles. ¡®I¡¯m not going to make an enemy out of you and what I¡¯m about to tell you would give you more benefits then you could imagine.¡¯ Then he slowly moves back and said ¡®I¡¯m just moving back to enter the caves.¡¯ ¡®Wait¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Sofia, check the inside of the caves. See if there is any trap.¡¯ Sofia nodded and enters the cave first. ¡®Aw, you don¡¯t believe me. That hurts¡¯ he said mockingly, smiling all the time. For some reason Azief decided he doesn¡¯t like Loki smiles. It is full with mischief if he would describe it. Sofia thene out of the cave and then said. ¡®It is clear. Other than the two prisoners, there is no trap or anyone else.¡¯ Azief nodded. And then he lowers down his weapon when Loki enters the cave. Even though he lowers his weapon his back is always toward the entrance of the cave so if Loki tries to escape he needs to pass through him first. Loki also realizes this and he smirked. ¡®You are a very cautious man, Lord Shadow.¡¯ Then Loki sits down on the ground. It was weird that Loki did not resist. It almost like he almost expects Azief to make the connection and uncover his lies. ¡®So, now you will tell us.¡¯ Sofia said. ¡®I¡¯ll do you one better. I¡¯ll show you.¡¯ And then he warned. ¡®Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯m not attacking you or anything but there will be some light show when I activate this thing.¡¯ Then he shows his arms towards the duo and suddenly a mark appears on his arms. The mark resembles a book and then the cave shines with lights as something came out of small portal and then in front of them was a book. Arge book with thirty nine pages. ¡®The Book of Artifacts.¡¯ He said proudly. ¡®It is Blood bound Artifact.¡¯ He exins. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Azief said clearly he look at the book. ¡®Try touching it¡¯ Loki said. Azief touches it and it pass through him. ¡®I made it holographic.¡¯ He said smugly ¡®You want to know how I know so much about what is happening, right? You want to know why I came to Mysia, right? It is all because of this book¡¯ he said. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sofia asks. ¡®The Book of Artifacts informs me of the location of artifacts. Each artifacts possesses power beyond that of a level. Having even one of them puts an advantage between you and the other levelers out there.¡¯ ¡®So, you came here searching for an artifact?¡¯ Azief said as he began understanding Loki scheme. ¡®Yes and no. I have two reasons toe here actually.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®First, I need to find you. And then we will search the artifact together.¡¯ ¡®Wait. That doesn¡¯t make sense. You said this artifact possesses power that would put you ahead of many levelers right? Why would you share it with me?¡¯ ¡®Hehehe¡¯ he chuckles. ¡®Because I know the dark truth behind the World Orb. Let me exin to you something about the Book of Artifacts. Every ten levels, an artifact is revealed to me. In those other nk pages, I could ask anything I want except the location of other artifact which will only be revealed every ten levels. And I ask the book when my level were 21¡­why is the World Orb protecting humans? And the answer was shocking. It was then I decided to find allies. Powerful allies. It also helps that this particr artifact I¡¯m searching is not blood bound artifact but Unbound Artifact.¡¯ Unbound artifact? Blood bound artifact. Azief could guess what it means since it is pretty self-exnatory but what Azief is more interested about is the truth that Loki discovers. ¡®What truth have you learned?¡¯ he quickly ask. ¡®Earth will be razed to the ground and humanity will be extinct¡¯ and saying this even Azief who always remains emotionless could not help but show some emotion. ¡®You think this is bad?¡¯ Loki said as he open up his arm. ¡®Wait until the Weronianse. Then you will see bad¡¯ ¡®Weronians?¡¯ Sofia asked, not understanding ¡®A barbaric race that came from the Heroian system. They have piged great cities in the gxy, burn and destroys. Of course that was until their itself was destroyed under the Kreionic Treaty by the Intelligence Construct of the Menians. And they areing to us¡­..to invade our and im it as their own. The World Orb is preparing us for that war decided by the Council of Quon. Presided by the Olympians and Asgardian.¡¯ He exined. Azief is intently listening. ¡®How do you know all this?¡¯ Sofia said as she unconsciously feeling weak in her knees. Weronians. Heroian system. Barbaric race from the universe? This is too much for her.Intergctic forces trying to invade earth? She thought she has heard everything. This is too much she said inwardly. Azief also showing some disbelief in his face. Aliens? But then remembering all that he has seen on his journey, maybe it is not that ridiculous. He calms himself down again and said. ¡®How did you hide from my divine consciousness before?¡¯ For some reason Azief began understanding some things about why he could not detect Loki. ¡®This¡¯ he said as suddenly Sofia and Azief could see a helmet of bones on top of Loki head. ¡®The helmet of invisibility. It was the first artifact I found. It was in China in Mount Taishan. If not for the book of Artifact guiding me, I would not survive the dungeon. And China is not really a ce you want to go right now. Monsters everywhere and zombies by the millions. Japan however is pretty peaceful. The monster mostly went to hibernation. The helmet doesn¡¯t have any offensive power, but it can hide me from everything. I could even hide all the smells and my footsteps with it. The only reason you could have found me, was because I wanted to be found¡¯ he said, smiling apologetically at Azief. Azief just nodded. He finally understands why it was so easy to find his footsteps and why his smell was not erased, so much so, that it almost seems like Loki wanted to be found and detected. Now he understands a bit. ¡®If that was the first artifact, what was the second?¡¯ He asked ¡®Houyi Bow¡¯ he said. ¡®It is a weapon. Instead of appearing in China it is on the top of Mount Everest. I might search for itter.¡¯ ¡®What does it do?¡¯ Sofia asked as she has regained herposure and standing straight. There was also the fact that the weapon Loki said is a bow, and considering she is an archer she is quite interested. Loki look at Sofia and chuckles. Then he inwardly thought. Is this how the Divine Archer is born? Well, I guess it is a bit ¨C and then he remembers what That Man said and he shakes his head. Focus on the mission. Don¡¯t meddle too much. Then Loki exins while looking at Sofia with interest. Azief notices this and his expression hardens. ¡®The bow has the power of the sun. It is said it drain the user of his or her energy if using the most powerful attack of the bow which is the Ten Sun ughtering Arrows. It could destroy the sun, melt the strongest steel, and evaporate an entire ocean and much more. One need to have the pirs of bows and arrows to use it and need to have it upgraded to thest rank of mastery.¡¯ Sofia hearing this could imagine herself having the bow, imposing and powerful. With one strike she could kill the sun, evaporate the oceans, to act like a God. Looking at Azief, she is determined to search for that weaponter. She feels that she ispletelycking as a partner for Azief¡­.and she didn¡¯t want to be left behind. ¡®Houyi Bow¡¯ she said under her breath, almost a whisper¡­.but her eyes shows untold determination. ¡®And the third?¡¯ This is what Azief wanted to know the most. ¡®The Universe Orb¡¯And saying this Loki looks at the ceiling of the cave and said. ¡®Using the Universe Orb we could go to other universe¡­or to be more exact, another earth. Another version of this earth¡¯ And hearing this exnation suddenly something struck Azief. ¡®Multiverse?¡¯ ¡®Something like that¡¯ Loki replies. ¡®And where is it?¡¯ Sofia asks. ¡®Mysia. In Batu Caves. Where it is now bes a dungeon. With all of them Unique monsters. Of the three artifacts, this is what I want the most.¡¯ Loki admitted. ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®Because we can enter other earth and¡­there we could get a lot more quests. And time there and time here, is different. With each level we are given more time to stay there. We might even be powerful enough to defeat the Weronianster if we train in other universe.¡¯ Dtion of time Azief inwardly thought ¡®How much difference of time?¡¯ Sofia ask. ¡®For level 40 you could stay inside the other universe for 4 months before you have to return and have a cool down for the Orb. Those 4 months is equal to 4 hours in our earth. All of this has been exined in my Book.¡¯ Saying this he waved his hand and the book flipped around like a gust of wind flipping it right to the page of the Universe Orb. It shows a spherical orb with clouds inside of the orb and if Azief is not mistaken he could see countless of miniature Earth inside the tiny orb. ¡®This is why I wanted allies. This is why I wanted you. This is bigger than just being stronger. This rtes to the survival of mankind.¡¯ Loki finally tell him the reason¡­the true reason why he seek him. ¡®And we are your team?¡¯ Azief said ¡®No. I am your team. I could not do it alone. I am invisible. Not invincible. You, Lord Shadow is probably the strongest person on earth right now. And after I give you the resources I robbed from the stronghold, you would be even stronger. How about it, Lord Shadow? Don¡¯t you want to be a savior?¡¯ ¡®Three of us?¡¯ ¡®Four of us¡¯ he said as a woman appears from the darkness of the cave, phasing from the cave walls and Sofia quickly targeted the woman. One thing after another. This Loki is really prepared. Azief inwardly thought as his hand is itching to throw a dagger at the woman. Loki then uses his hand to lower Sofia weapon and he said. ¡®She¡¯s a friend.¡¯ Azief on the other hand coldly looked at that woman and said. ¡®Introduce yourself¡¯ The woman chuckles but she was not afraid. She looks at Loki and nodded. Loki shows an apologetic expression on his face and the woman just sighed. ¡®My name is Sina. People call me the Mad Alchemist Sina¡¯ she said, smiling with eyes full of madness. ¡®Nice to meet all of you.¡¯ Then she looked at Loki and said. ¡®I owe him something. This is me repaying him for that debt. Hearing what he said to you, I now know why he really helped me. I ept Loki.¡¯ ¡®That is good to hear!¡¯ He eximed. And then he turned to Azief and Sofia ¡®How about you Lord Shadow? Sofia? Would you like to join?¡¯ ¡®Bing savior. I am not that important¡¯ Lord Shadow said and then he looked at Sofia and then he spoke. ¡®But, Universe orb? Now, I might not be able to save the world and I don¡¯t know whether you are lying to me right now, but I am interested in getting stronger. I¡¯ll join if you join.¡¯ He said as he left the decision to Sofia. Sofia looks at Loki, look at that woman with the white robe and look at Azief. She didn¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore. But one thing remains unchanged as he look at Azief back. She said. ¡®Do what you need to do, Azief. I¡¯ll always got your back¡¯ she decided. Azief smiles and then he said. ¡®Loki, you have to exin your n. All of it.¡¯ ¡®Of course¡¯ he said smiling as Azief approach the white robe woman and begun introducing himself while Sofia sit on one of the stone, her eyes was ever watchful and then Loki looking at this lineup proudly thought Prince of Darkness, Azief. Divine Archer Sofia. Genius Alchemist Sina. If one could see the lineup, even That Man would not be able toin. I will fulfill the mission and open a new era for humanity he thought inwardly as he joins the group and tell everything that he knows, telling them about what happens when you level up to 40, the limits of pirs forming, and most importantly his n to get the Universe Orb. ¡®This time¡­it would be different¡¯ he said silently as he looked in front of him the three people who shines brightly as the sun and he smiles a bitter smile full of regret and longing. ¡®This time it would be different¡¯ he said again. He promises That Man that he would seed. And holding on to that promise, he has taken the first step. *** Chapter 48: Once upon a future The wind rustles therge tree. The night is cold and the howling of wolf could be heard in a faraway distance. Under the tree is a woman. This woman is 6 feet tall and wearing a very sleek and stunning attire. Her clothes are full of runic design and she emits an aura of power. She has that femme fatale look. Her purple tunic is not a normal tunic but seems to shine with dark glow in this cold night. But it was the bow behind her back that would attract any attention on those who look at it. Shining like the sun and emitted an ancient power, the bow behind her back seems to be a source of light¡­..and capable of great destruction. The woman looks at the sky and then she said with a face that show reluctance and hesitation but also a trace of great determination. Then strengthening her resolve she said to the wind ¡®I summon thee, Loki. I want to make a deal¡¯ Saying this word suddenly from out of nowhere someone appeared behind her back and she could hear the cackle ofughter. The Trickster hase. She mused. Turning back she could see a tall,nky man wearing an attire that has its cor up and a tight leather jeans full with dark glowing ancient writing. The man itself was not handsome but gaunt and seems to give the feeling of mischievousness and mischief glinted in his eyes. ¡®Hehehe¡­We meet again, Sofia, dear.¡¯ His voice was shrill and high pitched. ¡®Or should I call you the Divine Archer now? I think you are satisfied with my deals don¡¯t you? Did you get everything you ever wanted?¡¯ He asked and he cackles withughter again as he keeps disappearing and reappearing in front of Sofia. Sometimes he disappears and arrive at her left, sometimes at her right. ¡®Why call me again? Hehehe¡¯ the Tricksterughed. But one could see that he is happy people is calling him. ¡®I want to make another deal.¡¯ She said resolute ¡®Another deal? Hehehehe.¡¯ And then suddenly the Trickster disappeared and appear in front of Sofia, his face looks scrutinizing at Sofia and then he said with a smirk full of mischief. ¡®Magic has a price, dear. Especially dark magic. Thest time you came to me with a deal, the price was a steep one. Now, with what you have achieved do you still want to make a deal with me? Think carefully, dear. Don¡¯t want people saying that I force you to make these deals. Hehehe. Can you pay this price? Hehehe ¡®The ce is only full of his cackle ofughter. Loki is famous as the Trickster and also one of the Seven Sovereign. He is also known to make deals. And he always delivers. And he always collects his price. ¡®Do you want to make a deal or not?¡¯ Sofia said. ¡®Hehehehe. Of course, dear. Of course. Tell me what you want. The Trickster has all that you need. Magic and curses is what I peddle. Don¡¯t be scared,e near ande here. Make a deal and your problem will be solved. Wait, that doesn¡¯t rhyme. Should I end it with dealt? Hehehehe¡¯ heughs. ¡®I want someone whereabouts.¡¯ She said ignoring the Trickster behavior ¡®That is simple. Hehehe. Seeking someone is easy and the price of such magic is miniscule. But if you were so desperate to even summon me¡­..that mean the one you want to seek is someone that you can¡¯t seek. Seeking for someone that can¡¯t be sought. Now, such price would be steep.¡¯ Loki said and he chuckles again. ¡®Who do you want to seek? Now this is the most important question.¡¯ Loki asks, chuckling all the while. ¡®The Lord of the Underworld. The Prince of Darkness Azief.¡¯ Sofia said and there is some hint of regret in her eyes. ¡®Oooh. Him? Hmmm¡­.he is a sovereign. Offending him¡­.is not something I would like to do.¡¯ ¡®Do we have deal?¡¯ Sofia said, her voice was hard. ¡®Hmmm. Hehehehe. The price will be a steep one.¡¯ ¡®Tell me what you want!¡¯ she said ¡®The Bow¡¯ he said and then he chuckles. ¡®My bow?¡¯ ¡®Well, trying to locate a sovereign and not only a sovereign but Him, is not an easy task even for me, I would have to expend great power to find him.¡¯ ¡®People say you can travels to the realms of the sovereign? Why would this be hard?¡¯ Sofia said. ¡®And that I can. But if there is one realm that I have not travel, it would be his realm. Well, with name like the Underworld, one could see my hesitation of going there. Not I would go if I am extended an invitation. Hehehe¡¯ ¡®Can you do it?¡¯ Sofia asked. Loki looks at the sky and then a smile is formed and then he said. ¡®I can. Now¡­¡¯ and saying this he flicked his finger and a floating paper appears in front of Sofia. ¡®Just sign this and we can both go our way.¡¯ Clicking his finger a quill appears on Sofia hand. ¡®Just sign at the bottom and then we could conclude our business tonight. Well, this is not your first time right, so I trust you to know what to do. Hehehe¡¯ Sofiae closer to the floating paper and Loki smiles is getting wider when suddenly his smile fell when he realizes a disturbance in the energy. But instead of running away his smile looks more mischievous and is full with disdain. ¡®Hehehehe¡¯ he chuckles. Then he looked at Sofia with eyes that is full with dark thoughts and killing intent billowed out from him, ck dark aura roils around him. He stared at Sofia and it felt like her soul is almost enveloped in the darkest of energy, her soul almost suffocated itself with such malevolent aura. Chuckling he said, voiceced with anger and indignation but his face was ster with a smile that resembles madness. ¡®Ahh, you know, my dear, the only way to stop me is through magic. And all magic has a price. Hahaha¡¯ Saying this he was suddenly trapped by a pir of light crackling with power and imposing majestic presence. Loki tries to escape by burrowing through the ground but the soil denied his ess. Trying to fly outside the lightning strikes him down. Heughed and chuckles when he realizes why he could not break this prison.. ¡®Raymond. Oreki. Is that you two? Light magic? Seriously? Hehehehe. Trapping me? ¡® Then thunder boomed on the sky and then d in lightning appear one of the Sovereign. Oreki the Thunder God. From the soil under the tree, the earth cracked and from the hole a man formed from the soil and appear nearby the pirs of light. Raymond the Earth shaker. ¡®You¡¯re trapping me? Trapping the Trickster? Deceiving me?¡¯ he said half crazed with craziness and his eyes was full of hatred. ¡®You have terrorized all the realms for decades. It is time that you are stopped.¡¯ Raymond said righteously. Loki snorted in disdain. ¡®Is this your work, Raymond? Did you ask the people in the World Government about this? I am after all also a Sovereign, Raymond. Or is this about the first contract she signs with me? I heard that you are to marry her. The Divine Archer and the Earth shaker. HEHEHE. Is that why? Fear I will have my deals? No one breaks a deal with me, Raymond. You should know. You once make a deal with me, remember? HEHEHE¡¯ And the Tricksterughs again. ¡®Destroy her contract, Trickster.¡¯ Raymond insisted and the earth shakes along with his unstable emotions. In the prison of earth and thunder, Loki smiles naughtily and then heughed. ¡®Her firstborn child?¡¯ And there was a smile on his face. ¡®Is this about that?¡¯ he said nonchntly Sofia face darkens. ¡®You made a deal. And no one breaks a deal with me. I will get that baby. Imprisoning me will not change that fact. Hahahaha.¡¯ On the outside Oreki frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡®Raymond. I have told you that this will not be easy. The trickster never breaks a deal.¡¯ ¡®He once has.¡¯ Sofia interjected. Oreki look at Sofia with disdain. After all, he has tries to help not a Sovereign but a normal mortal. He was a Sovereign and he had to expend this much effort to imprison the Trickster for her and not only that. He has possibly offended the other Sovereign if they all know about this. To imprison a Sovereign would impact many things in the world. ¡®Sofia, the one who breaks that deal is the Lord of the Underworld. The Prince of Darkness is mysterious and has his way dealing with dark magic¡¯ Oreki said. Then he turned to Raymond and said what is on his heart ¡®You made me offend the Trickster, Raymond. I agree to help you imprison him but that¡¯s all. My involvement ends here.¡¯ He dered ¡®Wise decision, Thunder God¡¯ the voice sounded from the prison. Saying this word, thunder strikes where Oreki stood and he disappeared in the sh of lightning. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Sofia asked to Raymond. Raymond caresses her hair and he said that everything will be fine. ¡®I have a prison in the middle of the Great Ocean that could contain him until he decided to y ball with us.¡¯ Then the soil around the prison enveloped the prison and then with a wave of Raymond hand, they disappeared from that ce. Then from the shadow, a rip in space is produced as one man d in ck, full with deathly aura appears. Then looking at the surrounding he smiles bitterly and into the shadow he go again. *** IN AN UNDISCLOSED LOCATION ON THE GREAT OCEANS ¡®Humm.humm.hummm.Humm¡¯ the sound of the humming from the jail is freaking out the guard and they do not dare check inside. Loki sit in his cell and he hummed. He hummed like there is no tomorrow. The ind that he is in right now is heavily protected like a fortress and there is only a few people here. Other than Sofia, Raymond ,Loki and the guards there is no other living beings here on this ind. Loki is gritting his teeth. It will take some more time to destroy this jail he tough inwardly. None of his magic seems to work. He throws another fireball to the jail but the jail seems to absorb anything he could throw. ¡®That Raymond knew that I¡¯m weak in offensive power. He insults me by doing this.¡¯ Heined He was about to throw another fireball when a voice cold as winter spoke in the darkness of the shadow. ¡®It would be useless, Trickster.¡¯ ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯ Loki was startled. With that voice alone, the undtion of energy around the cell is disturbed. Then from the shadow appears a man 7 feet tall, with ten rings on his finger, five on each hand and two different colors of eyes. His left eyes were blue like the sky and scarred while his right eyes are hazel and normal. ¡®It has been a long time since we have seen each other, Trickster.¡¯ The voice greeted Loki sounding like an old friend but Loki is not pleased seeing the man in front of him. Its him he mused. ¡®You!¡¯ Loki eximed and he could not stoke the anger inside his heart. The only one who have broken a deal and did not pay the price. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s me.¡¯ The man in front of him nodded and then he continued. ¡®That is Eluvian stones. Your magic won¡¯t work on them.¡¯ Loki looks at the stone and finally realizes but he didn¡¯t want to admit it so he talks about other things. ¡®But yours will. Is that what you want to say?¡¯ So, he attacks him with words. Azief smiles. He did not say anything. Instead he clicked his finger and a throne of bones appears out of nowhere floating in the air, giving off death aura. Azief slowly walk to the throne and sit on the throne as the throne floated to approach the cell. ¡®What are you doing here? Gloating?¡¯ Loki looking at the thrones of bones approaching him, could feel dread in his heart so he put up a false front. ¡®Not really.¡¯ He said dismissively ¡®I am offering you your freedom.¡¯ ¡®In exchange for my soul? No.¡¯ Loki said. Loki heard all about those who enter the Devil Bargains. ¡®I heard all about your furies and your Hell Girl.¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t our practice of business is almost the same?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ Loki said. ¡®I offer them a deal that is equivalent to their request. You take their souls. Even now, I don¡¯t understand how you did what you did and what happens to those who sold their soul to you. But one thing I do understand. I would not be selling my soul to you.¡¯ He said adamantly. Even if he is tortured, his soul is his soul. It is mine. And he will not give it to anyone else. ¡®The Trickster¡­afraid¡¯ and there is a trace of ridicule in Azief tone. He is challenging the Trickster ¡®I am afraid of what I don¡¯t understand. Of all the sovereign you are the most mysterious and your realm is the only realm I have never visited.¡¯ Azief snorted ¡®I heard your bragging earlier.¡¯ ¡®You can enter my realm? No one enters my realms unless I want them to. Not even the famous trickster. You know as I do, that the only reason you have never enter my realms is because you can¡¯t. And that puzzles you.¡¯ Loki face hardens and his loathing rises up again. ¡®Magic has a price.¡¯ Loki said like a statement ¡®I know¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®No, you don¡¯t. You¡¯re the only one I have seen to not pay the price of magic. The strongest man in the world. I will not give you my soul no matter the favour so give up now.¡¯ He said as he looks at Azief. Of all the sovereign it is well known that the only one that people referred as the strongest is either Raymond or Azief. But not many people say his true name. People always call him Lord of the Underworld or Prince of Darkness. ¡®You think the World Government will save you? They probably would. But not if they don¡¯t know you were apprehended. We are Sovereign. This is not merely a title. We are the one who transcend the limitations of level and broke the constraint of level 99. With one wave of our hand we could destroy a horde of monster whenever we feel like it. Even the Law of The World Government really doesn¡¯t apply to us since what use of Law if there is no one to enforce it against us? We are deterrence towards the horde of monster and the others that wish to do harm o Earth and at the same time we are a threat to the myriads of political power of the world. The WG as I like to call them tiptoe in front of us because the bnce of power has always been in equilibrium. The Seven Sovereign. The World Government. The Free People. And the Revolutionary Army. It is fascinating though, that it takes two Sovereign to apprehend you. Smile a bit, trickster. I¡¯mplimenting you. And I rarelypliments someone.¡¯ Loki smile in glee. Come to think of it, it does take two sovereign to contain him which is the testament of how dangerous he really is. Thinking about it, he feel a little proud of himself. But then it still didn¡¯t change the fact he is imprisoned. ¡®And about the matter of your soul?¡¯ And Azief chuckles. ¡®Soul as darkest as yours is no value to me. You have no love¡¯ and then closing his eyes, Azief said. ¡®Correction. You no longer have any love. It¡¯s tragic what happens to her.¡¯ ¡®You!¡¯ Loki knows that Azief the Prince of Darkness has some weird technique. One of them is to look through people past. Some even said he could see the future. ¡®Well, you clearly are more interesting than I thought.¡¯ Azief said as he opens his eyes again and his eyes look like star, looking at the gxy and for a moment there is silence between these two Sovereign. ¡®Then what is your price?¡¯ Loki asked. ¡®Her contract and the location of your staff.¡¯ Hearing this Loki face paled. He even wants his staff. Better to kill him right now! ¡®My staff! It¡¯s better to kill me right here right now.¡¯ He dered, his eyes looking at Azief with distrust. He imagines this is the kind of eyes that peoples showed him when making a deal with him. ¡®5 years. That is all I need. Five years with me and I will release you¡¯. ¡®I can wait this out.¡¯ Loki defiantly said ¡®Trying to break an Eluvian Stone? It is pointless. You know that better than me. Isn¡¯t that how you were imprisoned by the Tiger of Kai? Only Light magic will work on this stone. And we both know that you are not a fan of such magic.¡¯ You did. You escape the Sovereign Prison of the World Government! You can do something with your dark magic. Why can¡¯t I?¡¯ he said defiantly Azief chuckles ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ and a trace of smile formed in Azief mouth. ¡®Are you sure what I use is dark magic? Would you bet your life on it? Raymond will torture you, Loki. He will and he will not do it gently. I know him and I know you. The things you dislike the most is pain. You struggle to live until of course you became what you are.¡¯ Loki snorted but he did not say anything to refuse, deny or ept. He looks at the calm face of the prince of Darkness. Looking at him, sitting calmly in his floating thrones of bones that emit an unapproachable aura. ¡®How did you enter here?¡¯ He asks. ¡®My Dominion.¡¯ He simply said. Loki knows that each Sovereign has their own dominion. This is why Sovereigns could create their own realms. For example, Oreki has a realm called the Land of Lightning where thunders boomed every seconds and lightning always showers thend. But he also knows that no one really knows the type of Dominion that Azief has. Loki thenughed. Then he sighed. Then he chuckles like a mad man. But then he sighed again. In the end he has no other choice. He could not break the stone with his magic and he is afraid of pain. Then there is the matter of his other deals. He uses the Invocation of Deals when making deals with people. And as such it binds him. And like always, magic always has price. If he could not fulfill his end of the bargain, hundreds of loopholes would not save him from the Price. ¡®Fine¡¯ he finally surrendered. ¡®You want my staff. And the contract..¡¯ ¡®The first contract¡¯ Azief said making sure that Loki will not use any loophole regarding Sofia contract and Loki nodded dismally ¡®The first contract to be ripped apart. And in exchange you will whisk me away from this dungeon.¡¯ ¡®Indeed.¡¯ Azief replied calmly. Loki clicked his fingers and a paper appeared out of thin air. ¡®Then sign the deal¡¯ Loki said smiling mischievously. Azief look coldly at Loki and the he waved his hand and the contract was burn with a ck fire and instantly turns to ashes. ¡®You will swear it under my name¡¯ he said. ¡®What are you-¡® Loki was about to protest but Azief said coldly with a menacing aura. ¡®Swear it.¡¯ Loki was reluctant. But he gives in. ¡®I swear it under the true name of the Prince of Darkness Azief.¡¯ And up in the sky, thunder boomed and ck lightning roiled around the clouds like flood dragons ready to be unleashed. Azief smiles and said. ¡®And so it will be¡¯ saying this word, the sky over the ind turns calm again. Then waving his hand the jail suddenly melted and Loki is a free man. Loki looks depressed. Not only did he not get a deal he even encounter the Prince. ¡®You wille to me when I summon you¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Bring me the contract and the staff at that time.¡¯ Loki then asked ¡®You are not afraid I would run off and nevere to see you again?¡¯ Hearing this Azief only smiles. ¡®You¡­invoke my name in an oath. You want to run off? Please do. Curses are not something to be trifled with, trickster.¡¯ Loki looks at Azief with a newfound frustration. He may have the Invocation of Deals but it is clear that Aziefprehended more dark magic then he ever did. It is said that the true reason why no one said his true name is because when his true name is invoked, he could see from the Underworld what is happening in the life of the people who invoke his name. He could curse and could bless the people who invoke his name. This is the reason why no one dares speak his name¡­his true name openly. ¡®Fine!¡¯ Loki said stomping his feet and was about to teleport away when suddenly he asked. ¡®What is your fascination with the girl? I really don¡¯t understand¡¯ he said. ¡®Before you were sovereign, you and her was some kind of rival? You fought on the Mountains of Flowers, alerting the whole world of your famous battle. The wielder of Houyi Bow and the famous Lord Shadow. I was there during that time when you fought her. You won. Yet you didn¡¯t kill her. You fought her again the year after that. And you won again. Yet, you spare her life¡­.yet again. Is there some history between you two? Maybe one of your conquests? Like Jean mother?¡¯ Hearing Jean, Azief face flushed and then he said. ¡®For your information what happen that night was not of my own initiative. His mother seduces me.¡¯ ¡®What about Katarina then? Did she seduce you too?¡¯ Azief did not say anything on this matter. ¡®But Sofia? Who is she to you? Why even help her? She is not stronger than you. Did you know her¡­.before?¡¯ ¡®Why are you so interested?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®People said and many believes that to defeat you, people should learn about your past¡­which, to many people remain a mystery. Those who can talk about your past are dead. Those that are still alive are too afraid to talk. But what fascinates me more than anything, is because of your insistence, your fascination with the girl.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®You¡­.know that she is one of the Loyalist of the World Government?¡¯ ¡®So?¡¯ ¡®So, you are not.¡¯ ¡®I am not their enemy¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Ah. But you are not their friends either. You help whichever one that suits you.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s your points, trickster?¡¯ ¡®One day, I will find out about your fascination with her and I will get your weakness.¡¯ Azief smiles ¡®Oh, that you will.¡¯ Startled by this statement Loki puzzled asked. ¡®How do you know?¡¯ ¡®I could see the future¡¯ he speaks nonchntly. Loki face turns even grimmer. ¡®Hmph. It is wasting my time talking to you.¡¯ Saying this he disappears into a puff of smoke. Azief was about to teleport himself away when he heard the sound of footsteps¡­.no¡­.energying towards him. But he did not run. Instead he waited. Then in a few seconds a woman appears in front of him. ¡®It¡¯s you. It¡¯s truly you.¡¯ Her voice was trembling and she looks at Azief like an old friend. ¡®Where is Ray?¡¯ he asked, still standing majestically on his throne of bones which invites fear to anyone who sees it. ¡®Taking care of things.¡¯ She said her voice quiver and tremble. There is this silence between them. Azief did not say anything. ¡®You will get married.¡¯ ¡®With the man you deserve.¡¯ He added. ¡®You could have been that man¡¯ she said, and there is tears pooling in her eyes. There is regret, there is longing in that eyes. Azief closes his eyes and he thinks to that moment she has with him and all the mistakes and the things they have endured and experience together and he choked up his word. ¡®You should have followed me back then. You should have ran after me. Take me back. Take me back to you.¡¯ Azief open his eyes and said. ¡®You said you needed space. You wanted to think.¡¯ She sighed. ¡®Not forever.¡¯ Then they look at each other, and both of their lips got tongue tied and all the things they couldn¡¯t said before, remains unsaid. Azief then said ¡®Your problem with the Trickster is resolved¡¯ he said. Azief then w the air with his hand and a portal was ripped open from the air. ¡®You¡¯re going? Returning to the Underworld?¡¯ ¡®Why would people always say that it was the Underworld?¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit. Looking at Sofia he said. ¡®Don¡¯t ever lose that smile. I hope he could protect that smile. Because I can¡¯t.¡¯ Saying this words of parting, his thrones of bones enter the portal and before Sofia could say anything else, he disappeared. Sofia looking at the empty cell and the area where Azief has disappeared to and she said. ¡®You¡­.could have waited. You could have waited for me¡­to catch up to you. You could have asked me.¡¯ Then saying this to the wind, she walked away from the cells¡­preparing for her wedding. *** ¡®Loki! Loki!¡¯ then Loki opens his eyes. ¡®Awake?¡¯ he could see a woman with white robe in front of him and he chuckles to himself. Memories. That is all that is left. Memories of once upon a future. ¡®Sina? Where is Azief and Sofia?¡¯ This is the first question he asked in his delirious state. ¡®Still reorganizing their skill.¡¯ ¡®Oh, that¡¯s good.¡¯ He said and not far away from him, he could hear the sound of talking and as he look at the open sky, he smiles as he wished for a better tomorrow and he hoped that he could change not only his fate but the fates of the people he cared for. *** Chapter 49: A new step to the future The fire in the cave is brighter and warm for the cold dark night. Sina is sitting on theforter and began lying down while reading some book. Sometimes she whistles in glee. She has fulfilled her vengeance, as she remembers the myriad ways she use to torture those two killers that killed her friends. Blood for blood. On her side is a newly brewed coffee made by Azief. The aroma is even more enticing than ever. Of all his life skill coffee making rises the fastest. On the other hand Sofia are on another tunnel of the cave looking at their result of robbing the stronghold. Loki on the other hand is closing his eyes and lying down on hisforter. Azief wanted the resources of the stronghold and also wanted to teach a lesson to all the people inside the stronghold. There is no one that could help you if you do not want to change. But mostly his reason is because he needed more power. That¡¯s it. And since the government robbed the people, he robbed the government. He would even ept being robbed by other people in this new world¡­.if he was weaker. He could not do nothing else. If he was weak he would have been forced to enter the stronghold. But since he was strong the people of the stronghold treats him with respect. Power is not everything. True¡­.but it is something to have power. It makes life easier¡­and livable. Living as a coward can work. Mostly it work in a world of before. Because cowards¡­.live. Cowards survive. But this new world ys by a different rules. If you are a coward¡­you¡¯ll die. You will not survive. You will be trampled to death by people who are ruthless and stronger than you. Having power does not mean you are evil. It depends on what you use the power for. And Azief is intending to use the power for good. Good for him and Sofia. If that is not a noble intention Azief don¡¯t know what would constitute a noble intention. He is not some savior or a messiah figure, to save everyone that he meets. But those he has promised to protect, he would try his damndest to do it. Why? Because a man could not fight the world alone, could not survive alone despite what movies or books try to tell you, being a lone wolf leads you dying alone. It looks cool. It feels cool being the lone wolf, but it only decreases your chance of surviving. The caveman survives because they move in group. He is not saying that people in that group didn¡¯t die, but in the end some of them survive. Numbers matters. The stronghold has a warehouse full of treasures taken from the people and the people were meek as a sheep, letting themselves fooled by the promise of security. If by robbing them he could get profit and give them a wakeup call, then that¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. Come to think of it, I¡¯m a pretty nice guy he thought inwardly. If Hatta and Hamad could hear his thought, they would surely p their own faces. He is a nice guy? Robbing a stronghold of all their riches and he is the good guy? When did logic turns into nonsense? Loki was busy cataloguing their loot before he went for a nap time and then Loki gives the record of the loot to Azief. Azief and Sofia both check the result. Azief was grinning from ear to ear while Sofia was dumbfounded. Gold. 60 thousand. Pir forming pills 45. Skill Points Pill.127.EXP Pills. 315. ¡®We struck gold!¡¯ Sofia said. Azief could not stop smiling. He rarely smiles but seeing the numbers he could even revert back to his character. Then he thinks again about how this was achieved. This Loki is probably the most useful person in the world. He could turn invisible, undetected by anything, could transform his face and has a book that list earth shaking weapons. Having him alone is equal to having an army. If he is my enemy I would shudder to think the measures I have to use to protect myself. It¡¯s like having a spy that would never fail and a manual to nuclear weapons ¡®I will distribute these loots? Any objection?¡¯ Azief dered then he looks around ¡®No objection.¡¯ Sofia also agrees. ¡®The pir forming pills will be distributed as follows. 15 to me 15 to Sofia 15 to Loki. Skill Points pill will be divided as follows. 41 for me, 41 for Sofia 45 for Loki.¡¯ Loki was already getting up at this point when he was being woken up by Sina and Loki was about to say something but Azief gesture for him not to speak so he stays his tongue. ¡®For the EXP pill it will be divided 50 each.¡¯ ¡®Is everyone satisfied?¡¯ Sofia and Loki nodded. ¡®Then let us all improve our power for this moment. I will be in my tunnel if anyone needs anything¡¯ Sofia nodded and disappear. Loki was about to go when Azief said ¡®Wait!¡¯ ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®You will clean up the bodies?¡¯ ¡®Of course. Hehehe¡¯ he chuckles a bit Then before he could go Azief ask again. ¡®Is that how you got Sina loyalty? By getting her, her revenge? I¡¯ve seen what is done towards them. It was not pretty. Sofia almost puked and that saying something.¡¯ Loki then breaks into a smile. ¡®A deal is a deal. I made a deal with her. And I always fulfill my deals. The deal was, if I get her those two people, she will join me in my endeavor.¡¯ ¡®And you use my ns to not only catch the two people I sense in the woods but also to fulfill your deal? That is pretty cunning. Almost like a trickster.¡¯ Hearing this Loki smiles and he repeated back the words of Azief , in a whisper. ¡®Irony abounds when you know the future.¡¯ That is what Azief once said to him a long time from now. Azief did not hear it. But Loki then exins. ¡®You said to me, to bring those two people to the cave. I ask you why? You reply, you want to know the true reason they kill the people in that field. I agreed with that course of action.¡¯ ¡®But you didn¡¯t-¡® Azief was about to protest but loki quickly cut off his words. ¡®But I did. You said you wanted to know the true reason they kill people in that field right? You didn¡¯t say anything about needing them alive.¡¯ And Loki smiles with a smile that is full of mischief. Azief smiles. ¡®So, technicality?¡¯ Loki just smiles. ¡®You did just say, I¡¯m a trickster.¡¯ He said. ¡®It¡¯s not my fault you were not specific.¡¯ Loki added ¡®So, you brought them here, and serve them on a silver tter to Sina so that she would owe you. But for what reason?¡¯ ¡®I tell you already didn¡¯t I? That we nee-¡® ¡®I don¡¯t believe that, Loki. There is some personal stakes at y here. This is not about some Invasion that is going to happen or about humanity no matter how much you want me to believe that.¡¯ ¡®How do you know?¡¯ He said and Loki said this with a mocking tone ¡®I see it in your eyes.¡¯ ¡®What do you see?¡¯ And Aziefe closer as he stares at those blue eyes of Loki and he said with a smirk ¡®Sorrow. Like an eye of a man who has live for too long and experienced so much, that he is already tired.¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Loki scoffed. ¡®Mind games. And Cryptic as ever¡¯ and then he almost closes his own mouth. ¡®As ever?¡¯ Azief heard that and the choice of words puzzles him but he chalks it up to confusion. ¡®Is there nothing else?¡¯ Azief closes his eyes and then opening it back he said ¡®No. We¡¯re done. Meet you in the morning.¡¯ Saying this Loki disappears to another tunnel, leaving Azief with his pills. *** NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 39 CLASS SHADOW LORD RACE NOVUS SAPIEN FAME 1100 CURRENCY 51574 GOLD 0 SILVER 0 COPPER SKILL POINTS 0 PILLARS 10 PILLARS SUPREME PILLAR OF STRENGTH ARTISAN PILLAR OF AGILITY GRAND MASTER PILLAR OF STAMINA APPRENTICE PILLARS OF ENDURANCE PILLARS OF SPIRIT PILLARS OF STEALTH GRAND MASTER PILLAR OF DARKNESS APPRENTICE PILLAR OF HEALTH PILLARS OF WATER PILLARS OF SHADOW PILLARS OF FEAR NORMAL SKILL BODY FORTIFICATION[01] PRECISION [01] PERCEPTION [01] DIVINE SENSE [05] FEAR AURA [04] EYE OF NIGHT [01] MINOR TELEKINESIS [01] WATER MANIPULATION [01] BEAST TAMER [02] HEAL [01] SLASHING WIND [01] ENERGY FIST [01] IRONFLESH [01] CLASS SKILLS SHADOW CLONES LEVEL [06] SHADOW IMITATION LEVEL [05] SHADOW BINDING LEVEL [05] SHADOW MANIPULATION HIGH TIER LEVEL [20] SHADOW HASTE LEVEL [10] SHADOW STEP LEVEL [01] SUMMON WRAITHS LEVEL [01] SHADOW ESCAPE LEVEL [01] SHADOW PRISON LEVEL [10] INHERENT SKILL SKILL LEVEL SHADOW TELEPORTATION 01 UNIQUE SKILL SKILL LEVEL SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE ¨C RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] LIFE SKILLS NOVICE SWIMMING NOVICE UNDERWATER BREATHING NOVICE DIVING NOVICE HERBALISM APPRENTICE COOKING NOVICE THROWER NOVICE DRAWING SWORD NOVICE BLACKSMITHING EXPERT SPEED READING NOVICE ATHLETICS NOVICE ROWING EXPERT COFFEE MAKING NOVICE RIDING NOVICE CRAFTING NOVICE SCULPTURING NOVICE FARMING NOVICE GUITAR PLAYING NOVICE ARCHERY NOVICE RIDING ARCHERY APPRENTICE TRACKING NOVICE WOUND TREATMENT NOVICE BANDAGING NOVICE FIRST AID TREATMENT APPRENTICE PERSUASION NOVICE BARGAINING NOVICE TRADE NOVICE RAFT BUILDING NOVICE SHIP BUILDING NOVICE HOUSE BUILDING APPRENTICE TENT BUILDING EXPERT POISON MAKER NOVICE PILL MAKING ITEMS PARADISE LOST GUITAR A LARGE WOOD AN MP3 PLAYER BATTERY 2 KILOGRAM OF BEEF HARRY POTTER COLLECTION PERCY JACKSON AND THE OLYMPIAN HOW TO SURVIVE IN AN APOCALYPTIC WORLD SURVIVING THE WILDERNESS FOR DUMMIES A SONG OF ICE AND FIRE COLLECTION A 30 YEARS OLD BORDEAUX WINE GOLDEN DART POISON CONE SNAIL STING BLUE RINGED OCTOPUS POISON DOMAINE DE LA ROMANEE-CONTI ROMANEE EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING PILLS PILL OF EXPLOSION, PILL OF HASTE RINGS STORAGE RING RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF DARK SPIRIT. RING OF SPEED SHADOW LORD ITEMS HOOD OF SHADOW LORD VAMBRACES OF SHADOW LORD CLOTHES OF SHADOW LORD TROUSER OF SHADOW LORD SHADOW LORD BOOTS BLACK SASH BLACK GLOVES WEAPONS HIDDEN BLADE OF SHADOW LORD DARK SWORD OF SOULS This is the current status of Azief. Looking at it he is satisfied especially his high tier level skill. SHADOW MANIPULATION HIGH TIER LEVEL 20 ENABLE THE USER TO USE TO SHAPE THE SHADOWS, TO ASSIST THE USER BY GATHERING THINGS AND CAN USE THE SHADOWS TO INTERACT WITH THE SHADOWS SURROUNDING. COULD MANIPULATE THE SHADOWS TO GO OUTSIDE AS THE USERS EYE. COULD SEPARATE THE USER SHADOW AND CAN GIVE THEM AN ORDER. LAST FOR AN HOUR. THE SHADOW ACTS AS A SECOND LIFE. This is one of the skills he really wanted to manipte. To act a second life and could also act as his second eye. In darkness, his shadow would pretty much be undetected. And since it didn¡¯t emits any aura, his shadows could also be used as a reconnaissance tool. But Azief is not done. He wanted to break that barrier finally. The barrier of level 40. Loki had said to him that it is best to break to level 40 when he has ten pirs and have one of those pirs has supreme pirs. He has supreme pirs of strength and that gives him the strength that could destroy the wooden stronghold like he is the waves that envelopes sand castles. Loki warned that when reaching level 40 the status windows would change in a way that is not really familiar and the pirs will no longer exist. Bringing some pills from his bag of holdings he stared at it. 50exp pills is enough for him to break through the next level since he is already feeling he is in a verge of leveling up. But then he bring out a seven colored pills that was made by Sina. The ingredients includes the skill book. Sina made a lot or him, Loki and Sofia. Azief looks at the direction of Sina and shakes his head. Sina is an Op cheat character. Though not for herself but for others. She could create pills that could turns even the weakest person to a strong person but yet she could not use it for herself. She is the most OP support character Azief has ever hand the pleasure of encountering. The seven coloured pills are called the Condensing Pirs Rainbow Pills. Loki said that when leveling to level 40, the pirs will condense and melded into a spherical orb and the quality of the orb depends on its color. White, grey, red, brown, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, violet and golden violet. Each color represents the quality and innate power that one would have. The strongest is the golden violet orb that would unconditionally oppress every single pir and even orbs. The orbs will also contain the power of all the pirs. The reason why it needs a supreme pir is to make sure the condensing is stabilized after the leveling. There is also another pill that was given to him which is the Eleven Colors Pills that is able to give an essence of every colours to the orbs and Stabilizing Condensing Pills. And another golden pills that belongs to Loki. Loki said this one he found in an ancient ruin in Norway and decided to give it to him to make sure that he would condense the pirs to one of the top tier orbs. Azief look again at Sina and sighed. And then he looked at Loki. Loki is really is his lucky person. First, he managed to rob the stronghold, now he brought this useful person to his side. Having Sina it¡¯s like he has the perfect teams. Long range Sofia. Espionage and surveince, Loki. He takes the role of the tanker. Sina is the ultimate support character. Then sitting on the ground he then put all the 50 EXP pills inside his mouth and crunch it like he is eating cereal. Then suddenly a notification sounded out in front of him [UNLOCKED EXPLOSIVE SECTION IN THE WORLD ORB SHOP] [UNLOCKED EXCHANGE FAME POINTS WITH THE EXCHANGE CENTER IN THE WORLD ORB SHOP] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [UNLOCKED ADVANCED HUMAN RACE] [MAGIC STRANDS UNLOCKED] [UNLOCKED ATTRIBUTE] DEATH DARKNESS TIME VOID SINCE YOU ARE THE FIRST ONE TO CONDENSE YOUR PILLARS YOU ARE AWARDED WITH 1000 POINTS OF FAME AWARDED TRIPLE EXPERIENCE FOR THE DURATION OF ONE WEEK. INCREASED CHANCES FOR MONSTER TO DROP SKILL BOOK FOR ONE WEEK INCREASED CHANCES FOR MONSTERS TO DROP LOOT FOR ONE WEEK THE SHADOW LORD ITEM AS IT IS A UNIQUE CLASS ITEMS WILL NOW ENGAGE IN FUSION WITH THE OWNER WILL. ABILITIES NOW INCLUDE APPEARING AT WILL AND GROW TOGETHER WITH THE OWNER STRENGTH. Then as this was exined Azief could see in his status windows that his items now disappear from the windows and he could feel that he gain full control of all the shadow lord items. He could also feel that the power of the itemsplemented him while he strengthens the items. Then another notification sounded out. [THE PILLARS WILL BEGIN CONDESING NOW. WILL YOU REPRESS THE EVOLUTION?] And Azief answered No in his mind and then he was there again, in his consciousness, looking at his 10 pirs each one with a different height. He was looking at his Supreme Pir of strength. Then as he looked at it, the pirs first cracked. Then slowly it be more cracked and then the sound of rumbling could be heard A six storied high pir of strength then melted under the pressure of Azief leveling up. As it melted it be a puddle of liquid, a vast amount of liquid that floats in the air and then his consciousness morphs into a desert. In this sandy desert with no water the liquid slowly descend from the sky and upied an area and ake was formed because of the amount of liquid after the pirs melted. Looking up Azief could see pirs in the sky but then he feels rain. This rain is actually his pirs melted and turns into the same kind of liquid like his supreme pir of strength. Then his agility pirs, then stamina, then endurance then all of his pirs melted. The rains be harder and the area around the dry desert bes damp and there is a sign of life that is about to erupted out from the sands. The rainsted for hours and then when it stopped raining, the liquid moves by itself to theke. They allbined with the water in theke until it became a hugeke, ake with colors like rainbow, shining and glowing. Then with the will of his mind, theke began to evaporate and slowly it rises up in the air and began condensing itself to an orb in the air. First the orb was white, pure like snow. Slowly it bes grey as it rotated faster and wind whipping his face. He is in his own consciousness watching all of this happens. To him it has been hours since he saw his pirs melting, experiencing rain in his desert consciousness and then looking at theke condensing in the air, but on the outside world, it has not even been one seconds since he closes his eyes. The Supreme Pirs that Azief has is stabilizing the colours as the grey be more and more prominent until the orb rotates again this time with greater rotation power and the orb slowly turning red. Malevolent pressure intimidates Azief whole being as he felt that his mind is being taxed. Then he was assailed with the images of death and gore, he could see countless ughtering of zombies and he could feel killing intent that roils and bubbles inside him like a boiling pot that is about to explode. All of these images were his memories when he killed the zombies and monster and it was all condensed in the orbs, all these negative emotions. He could feel fear. Suffering. Uncertainty. Darkness. Despair¡­but it was the pain that overwhelms him. All that pain, and suffering he kept inside exploded out and was condensed in the orb. He screamed inside his mind while holding his head. Gritting his teeth, his vein on his head almost exploded¡­but he didn¡¯t want to stop here. Is this his limit? Red orb? ¡®No!!¡¯ He yelled defiantly. He could go higher! He could push more of his limit. On the outside world his mouth was bleeding because the intense pressure he exerted gritting his teeth. On the outside world, he was bleeding, sweating, trembling and he then swallowed the Stabilizing Condensing Pills and he could feel his mind at ease, as slowly the images began to dissipate and his breathing rxed as the orb once again rotated and the colours of the orb turns into brown and Azief could feel that connection with the energy deep under the earth as the brown colured signify his connection with the earth elements. The desert then sprouted some nts on the ground. Then pushing himself again, the orb rotates again this time the orb is the size of football. From brown it turned into orange and the pressure enveloping him bes heavier as he could feel like his mind is being assailed by some invisible force. He could feel his connection with the energy of the earth strengthened and then he quickly swallowed Condensing Pirs Rainbows Pill since he couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. Without warning the orb suddenly turned its colour yellow and it was like his body bes strengthened. On the outside world his body glowed with yellow aura as the cave was being illuminated with the lighting out of his body. Loki looking at this phenomenon smiles. The fact that Sina OP cheats skills is one thing that he always knows in the future. Looking at Sina, he was thankful that she is on their side this time instead of against them. In the future, she was the ultimate weapon of the World Government. If not for the reason that he was a Sovereign in the future, he would have to admit that having her as enemies is a surefire way to live a short life. She might not be able to kill you but she could create an army of high leveler to chase you around the world. Before he became a Sovereign, Loki has always stay out any business regarding the Genius Alchemist Sina. Thinking about it, Azief once predicted that he would one day join hands with Sina. At the time he heard that heughs. Who would have thought? Then he focused his eyes back at Azief. In Azief consciousness, the orbs started turning green as Azief slowly feels the connection with nature, feeling the calming energy, the soothing aura washes over him like the spring breeze. The nts multiplied in the desert. The orb rotates again. Slowly, it turns blue. This time the Orb started rotating slowly and slowly as it began to show indication that it will stop. But¡­..Azief forces himself again and this time in the real world, his bone was broken from the inside like some invincible force is pressuring him and he coughed up blood but he did not stop. This is the critical point! He has already eaten the Condensing pirs Rainbow Pill which elevated his orb to one color grade and now he then put the Eleven Colors pills as all eleven colours liquid shot out to the orb and stabilizes itself and give him that needed boost to push one more time. His orb suddenly turned cyan and then blue as he felt the element of water inside him, feeling like he could the majestic power of the ocean. In the desert suddenly water sprung out deep from the desert and as it sprung out, every droplet of water created nts and the soil hardens as grass suddenly grow with elerated speed. The dry desert slowly turning into a in of green grass as rivers was formed andke pooling up. Azief could feel his vitality increasing at a fast rate; he could feel the majesties of life. His body once again undergoes another transformation. He did not notice it, and others in the cave didn¡¯t notice it either but when he reached cyan color grade orb inside his consciousness, his body emitted the oppression of Laws of the Elements. While other could not sense it, the beast nearby sense it. Loki senses it. And he smirked. In the future, the Prince once told him that the first time he condensed his pirs he reached the brown color grade and even that makes him powerful enough to reign supreme in Mysia. Butparing him to Oreki who reaches blue grade or Katarina which reaches violet, he was nothing and gets oppressed in the World Government first meeting. Loki however has another n for Azief future. He needs to be stronger and then as he thought of this he looks at Sofia and smiles bitter smiles. Will the prophecy still stands even after I did this? Looking at Sofia and Azief, he felt like he is looking at a story he already knows. Azief on the other hand, in his consciousness felt the pressure again, this time more powerful than before and the wild winds before that apany the orb each time it rotates to change colurs now turns into a storm as theke haspleted dried up and the orb is now as huge, three times of that of basketball ball. The green ins are now assailed by typhoon and storms, and the clouds in his consciousness began producing lightning and thunder, booming and attacking the green ins. Slowly as it rotates it bes as big as a cannon ball, with cyan color and then as Azief endures the whipping winds that are bombarding his consciousness, he pushes again his limits. The orb turns violet and the moment it turns violet Azief could feel the elements of fire, as he feels braver, stronger and impulsiveness awakened inside him. The ins suddenly spurted fire from the ground, fires that reaches the clouds, heat that melt irons and it was like the ins turns into a sea of fire with all the grass and nts and trees, were burn to ashes. The beast nearby the caves all make themselves scarce as the clouds in the sky of the real world booms thunder. In the depth of the Mariana Trench, an orb shines a bit¡­..the orb was filled with runic markings and emits an aura of ancientness and of forbidden power The World Orb senses the birth of the Violet grade orb. Loki smiles again. He could hear the thunder but he did note to the past to make Azief one short of perfection. The golden pill he gave Azief is actually the Golden Violet Forming Pill. The reason why Katarina has violet grade orb is because her pirs of ice was maxed to the maximum making her advancement to level 40 be incredibly strong. When Katarina reaches level 40 her Violet grade orb has suppressed very threat to her life and she was practically invincible in the unforgiving coldness of Russia. Azief has the advantage of numbers of pirs and the fact that he almost upgraded all of his pirs Combined that with a supreme pir Loki was confident that Azief could pass the barrier to yellow or green and with the pills that Sina concocted he could stabilizes his energy and also pushes him to the Violet grade orb. But the Golden Violet Forming pill has only 5. One in Norway which he got because of the help of the Book. One in India guarded by six handed blue monster. One in Grand Canyon at USA inside a cave filled with slithering giant rattlesnakes. One in Ennd under River Thames. One in China under the Li River. It can only be used after a person reaches violet grade orb rank. It¡¯s use? To propel directly one grade to the ultimate orb, golden violet where the five elementsws can be felt and energies of the universes and magic could be felt. When Azief saw that the orb began halting its rotation, he quickly shoves the golden pill inside his mouth, not knowing what he started in motions. Golden Violet orb was finally born on earth! Endowed with the power of the world orb as Azief entire soul begins its resonance with the world orb. All of the powers and abilities on earth right now originate from the world orb and Azief has managed to sense a bit of the Orb powers and that already is enough to give him earth shaking power. Now as the orb is formed inside his consciousness, he resonates with the World Orb. The clouds suddenly turns darker, as booming thunders filled the skies and lightning strikes thend near the caves, the sound startled Sofia and Sina. In the stronghold the people who have returned to their home with despair in their hearts after being robbed was awakened again as the sound of thunders breaks any mood to sleep, some rushed out from their house and looks at the sky. It was like the sky is angry at something. What they could not see is that energy is pulsating at one points, endowing the energy of the world into one person in a cave far from the stronghold, the energy was vtile and chaotic and then absorb by the person, unconsciously. With no rain or wind, the clouds keep producing thunders and the sound of the thunder keep booming, lightning fill the dark nights. Children find their parents and hugged them tight; the orphans looks at the sky with fears, the Companies of the stronghold could not help but feeling fear creeping inside their hearts. A sense of fear arose inside the hearts of these people. Uneasiness and uncertainty begin taking hold. Hamad and Hatta who did not yet form Pirs could felt something in their hearts. When Azief manages to form a Golden Violet core, it was like even in the people of the stronghold could sense it and Hatta and Hamad who was the strongest in the stronghold could feel like their soul trembles and that they are being suppressed by an invincible power. Imagine the distance between the stronghold and the caves and yet Hamad and Hatta could still feel it. This is the oppression of Universal Laws, undeterred by distance, and can be sensed by other who cultivated Universal Law. For one who does not train in their Laws all they could feel is oppression and fear like Hatta and Hamad. The one who takes the brunt of this pressure was the people in the caves. Sina was kneeling on the floor and is being supported by Loki who is trembling on his knees. Sweats filled her back as she looks at the sitting Azief with eyes of fear. She could feel like her energy in chaos and like she is now kneeling in front of a giant. Because that is how she sees Azief in her minds right now. His figures in her mind right now shows her that Azief is a gigantic Titan, sitting, his head reaches the clouds and Sina believes that if only Azief release his breath she would then be blown away like dust. This is the oppression of Advanced Human towards people who have not yet formed their pirs. The reason why Sina is seeing this is because her energy inside her body, the energy she gathers from monster is now in chaos like turbulent waves being rocked by a great storm. Sofia on the other hand was trembling as she slowly sumbs to the pressure and kneels in the hard ground, like a knight in front of a King. She could not even get up even though she has already formed her pirs. Sweats filled her face and every moves was taxing to her body. The caves itself slowly caving in because of the pressure. This Golden Violet orb is the pinnacle grade of existence for Orb Condensing Stage. Even though he would level upter to reach level 50 the orb will stay until level 60. That is because level 50 did not change anything other than unlocking some features and breakthrough to the Energy Disperse Stage. With the Golden violet grade orb in Azief soul, he can exert crushing pressure on all the other type orb grade and deadly pressure to pirs forming stage. If he meets an Energy Gathering Stage person, with one word he could intimidate and create unreasonable fear inside that person mind. If he wills it, with one word he is able to kill if he directed his pressure onto a Energy Gathering Stage person. When Energy Gathering Stage person bes a Pir Formation stage, their stats is condensed into the pirs with the runic marking of the World Orb, condensing their stats to perform to the maximum of their abilities. This is the umtion of the Body Refining Stage period where stats is collected and gathered. Right now, Azief is no longer a Pir Formation high level expert but an Orb Condensing Stage with Golden Violet core. Usually as long as you tries to upgrade the color of grade before level 50 you could reach at least until the violet level if there is noplication. That is because after this, you could not repress the evolution again unless by using some special means. But Azief has already reached the pinnacle with the Golden Violet Forming pills that he got from Loki. Of course, Loki did not tell Azief what that pill really is. It only has five and the other four is for him, Sofia, Wang Jian and Will. Sina is excluded because she would take too much time to reach Orb Condensing Stage. The thing about Sina is that her pill concocting level is a cheat but she herself could not eat her own pills. Even if she ate it, it will have no effect on her. So, this makes her the most perfect support character but also make her something that resembles a king in chess. The others need to protect her. Everything has its price even such ungodly skill of Sina. By allowing her to create miracles pills, her stats that rtes to fighting, defending all in the lower tier. Even now, she did not yet reach Pir Forming stage. Even then, this does not mena they could eat the Golden Violet core. They first have to reach Violet core before eating the Golden Violet pill or you really would be eating the pill in vain. This is why he needs Sina. Because she is the only one who could make miracle pills like, Rainbow Orb Pills, Stabilizing Orb Pills, Eleven Colors Essence pill and many more pills rted to orb condensing. Give her the ingredients and she could make it. But it is unfortunate that her leveling speed is slow. Loki knows the standard of power. In the future, the World Government has already separated every ten level. First the Energy Gathering stage. This is level one to ten. Level eleven to twenty nine is called the Body Refining stage. This is the only exception of the ten level, one stage theory. Thirty to thirty nine is called the pir forming stage and forty to fifty is called the Orb Condensing Stage. Loki, Sofia and Sina is enduring waiting for Azief to finish his transformation. Azief is now experiencing a surge of energy entering him like he was being nourished by the elements. For a moment Azief could feel the earth. Feel the life inside it, beneath it, on top of it, feeling all these lives and things living. He could feel the ocean, feeling its regal power, it unceasing motions. He could feel the heat of fire in the deepest part of the earth core. He could feel the metal underneath the ocean sea bed, feeling the maic force on the earth core, grasping at that energy, and Azief understand that this is the elements. He could feel all of it. In Chinese belief there is one such thoughts that is called Wu Xing. The five element. Wood, Water, Fire, metal, Earth. They were wrong. They are so many elements on earth, energy that is calm and serene, and energy that is chaotic and vtile. Elements that words have no way exining. He could feel it all for that one moment as the golden violet orb establishes itself inside his consciousness and the burning ins turn to the charred ck soil and then a wind blows as the nts grew again, grasses spread out onto the charred ck soils and life blooms again. And the Golden Violet orb flew into the sky and be the Sun that gives live. In his consciousness, there is a wide ins, green grass, tall and healthy, as far as the eyes could see, with flowers blooming on some part of the ins, and rivers flowed with clear water. There, in his consciousness exist all the elements. In the distance there is a mountain. Azief could feel that the mountain is a volcanic mountains. He could sense the heat inside it, waiting to erupt. Farther away from that is a sea. Serene and calm, the wavespped the shores. On the middle of the sea was the breezy wind. All the elements were present. The golden Violet orb contains all the elements, perfection of the Orb and then his consciousness finally achieved equilibrium with this newfound power that Azief has achieved. It has been three minutes on the outside world, three minutes of thunders and lightning, three minutes of crushing pressure exerted on the people in the cave, three minutes of fear inside the hearts of the people in the stronghold and three minutes of times for some ancient creature in the farthest region of the world to take notice of these urrence. Without the golden Violet forming pills no one could achieve golden violet orb. Even in Loki future the highest recorded orb grade was Katarina which reaches violet grade orb. The golden violet forming pills was discovered when many of the important people already passed the Orb Condensing Stage and it was found by Odin in Norway which started the hunt for it during that time. The hunt is for helping the younger generation of levelers since most of the people who survive the first wave already reach Energy Disperse Stage. It takes another 1 year to properly asses its use. At the time, Loki was not yet a sovereign but Lord Shadow was already an Energy Disperse Stage expert. Meanwhile, a dragon in the depths of an avnche on Mount Everest opens one of its eyes. Its body was white and its eyes were blue. For a while its eyes was open then its closes its eyes again and with one breath the temperature bes a hundred Celsius colder, reaching the highest recorded negative level zero. This is what people calls Absolute zero the phenomenon where that motion of particles that constitutes heat would be minimal. Some beast that was in hibernation opened their eyes for a while before closing them back, as they senses the power of the elements. The World Orb on the deepest level of the sea glowed for a moment and the sea creature 500 kilometers suddenly mutated bing stronger and powerful. Thunder boomed in the distance as oppressive power fills the cave and everyone including Loki could feel their pirs shakes and almost cracked just bearing the pressure of the golden violet orb. Loki never sees anyone with a golden violet orb before. He never had a golden violet orb before because he took shortcut and manages to be one of the Sovereigns. But this is not enough! he said in his mind. But¡­.and he smiles as he thought It¡¯s a start. And then Azief opens his eyes and there in his eyes was power. Oppresive, majestic and overbearing. His whole existence radiated power and sharp aura. And then as he opens his eyes, he smile with satisfaction and said ¡®This is good stuff¡¯ and he smirked. *** Chapter 50: How time flies The sound of the waves. The smell of the ocean. The smooth sand. Sofia is sitting on the beach, on this night that evokes the feeling of loneliness, looking at the sea in front of her. She was thinking about a lot of things. Her mother who worked hard for her. Her father¡­.who is no longer gentle. Then she looks again at the sea and release a sigh fill with the feeling of frustration¡­welling up inside her heart, thinking about the matters of the heart. She looks at the sea through the slit on her mask that covered her face except her beautiful eyes and her lips. Sofia right now is wearing the mask from the previous y. Her school did a trip to Terengganu. It has inds and beaches and the windy wind. It was a beautiful ce¡­.but tonight for some reason she is spending the night alone, without her boyfriend. This ce is like the textbook ce for having a date but unlike dramas or TV series, her boyfriend is nowhere to be found. On this night¡­all alone¡­.on this night that makes her miss her mom¡­..on this night where she feels she is¡­weak. Tonight, she just finishes ying a y with her ssmates. Many of the other sses also participate in the trip and all lives in a different chalet. Three days and two night trip sponsored by the school after the midterm exams. Sofia wanted to use this trip to forget about her problem at home. But who thought that when she came here¡­..she got into a big fight with her boyfriend Hasrul, leaving her alone looking at the sea. Thinking about Hasrul she felt¡­messy. They have been a couple since they were Form one. They know each other since they were elementary school. But their status is highly different. She came from a poor background. The only talent she has is archery and in the modern world that does not help at all. In the beginning, without a care in the world they would go anywhere. Resting under the tree after a frustrating day, linking arms walking around the city on their date. Sometimes they take photos and lock their memories in there, and calling each other when they both could not sleep. Remembering those days, Sofia shed a tear. She was 15 years old now. Her dreams became his future. His dreams be hers. But as time passed, they grow distant. As their status and other things that once didn¡¯t matter, be important now. She also bes a bit more beautiful and she has many friends. But even so, her tears alone in her bedroom¡­.is bing more numerous. Fighting each other all the time, suspicious of each other. It was the same but they both have changed. Thinking of this the wind blows her long hair and she released a sigh. He can¡¯t leave her and she can¡¯t say good bye. But they both no longer in love. Even when they go to a movie together¡­even when they talk to each other, even when they look at each other eyes¡­..that love is no longer there. Only bitter feeling¡­.and bad memories¡­and Sofia didn¡¯t want to hate him anymore¡­didn¡¯t want to feel suffocated hating him like this. She looks at the sea again and closes her eyes. Hoping for an answer, praying that she could ovee this. A tear is shed again and she was about to sob in confusion like she always did when she hears a footsteps and she opens her eyes. She could see a man, wearing a mask, just like her walking round the edges of the water, feeling the sea water with his feet, walking slowly like he is enjoying the water on his feet, and even though he is wearing a mask, because of the lights near the shore she could see that the man is closing his eyes, like he was appreciating the sea breeze and letting his hair caressed by the wind. For some reason looking at this man behavior made her calm for that one moment. For some reason the man keep walking and sometime he would look at the sky. The night sea, the wind breeze and this man. He piqued her interest and so, she did something so uncharacteristically her. She followed the man. She believes that the manes from her school and her ss but she didn¡¯t know who is he but for some reason, she could not help but follow him from behind. Slowly from behind the man a sound of footsteps can be heard, as Sofia walk slowly behind her, bare feet just like him, letting the sea water to wash her feet. They walk together. Walking along the sea together. Without a sound, without a conversation. Just a confused woman and a lonely man walking at the night sea of Terengganu. Beneath the light of the streets, a story is being written. Then reaching arge stone the man sits. He looked at Sofia and Sofia also sits beside him. And her heart is beating fast and she almost scolded herself. Why did she follow him? Nearby she could see her ssmates. Some of them also realizes that Sofia was there and was about toe to her but then they also realize the masked man. They all thought that the man was Hasrul and that Sofia is talking about something serious with his boyfriend so with a smile they go a little bit further way. But what they didn¡¯t know, their ss is not the only one having some performance that night but also the ss of Form 3 brilliant ss. (In my school there is name ss. For example, Brilliant ss, Peace ss or something like that. While the name calls is like that it doesn¡¯t represent the general attitude of the ss) Azief then stared at the girl and looked at her with confusion in his mind. Did she know him or something? Azief was walking along the sea because he always likes the sound of the sea, the feeling of the wind on his face and the stars in the clear sky. Tonight was such nights, so after fulfilling his obligatory performance in his ss enthusiastic performance meant to make each other participate in what Azief termed as a waste of time and effort, he tries to unwind himself by walking along the sea. He wanted to let the wind soothes him, wanted to let the sound of the waves hitting the shores calms his nerve and to let the sea water y with his feet. He wanted to be left alone to his own self-made imaginary fortress. He wanted to be alone because being in a crowd drains him. Because people in a crowd, especially in a crowd he could not understand or fit in¡­drains him. They take away his individuality, take away his voice and take away his courage. Being in a group¡­.has always frightened him more than being alone. Only to find herself being followed by a girl. The girl face is also hidden by the mask. Azief also misunderstand that the girl is from his ss, not knowing Form 3 Genius ss also had a performance. Sofia didn¡¯t want to open her mask fearing that the man would recognize her. The man could not remove his mask because he was shy. When has he ever been followed by a girl before? This might be one in a million chance for him but then he reminded himself again. Why would this girl be interested in him? So, Azief did not do anything and just sit. Waiting for her to leave. But he could not say that he wanted to leave because that will be too rude. So, they sit in silence until Azief realize that the woman eyes were swollen, like she was crying. Azief observe her more than he intended to and uncharacteristically for him, he ask ¡®Why did you cry?¡¯ Hearing this voice, Sofia was startled. For some reason she tell the truth Looking at the moon wistfully she said ¡®Ah. He didn¡¯t say it¡­..but I could feel it. Feel that whatever between us¡­..has fade away. Azief was startled. Did this girl just open up to me? Now this is weird. Did I stumble into a weird girl? he is thinking to himself. This kind of development only happens to a lead character in a shoujo manga or the lead actor in romance movies. But he did not say anything and let her say anything she wanted to say. Because he didn¡¯t know how to react. And then she chuckles a bit before suddenly tears streamed down her face and she cries while smiling, whileughing. Azief looking at this feel¡­something. He could only see her mouth and eyes the other features of her face was hidden by the mask¡­.but Azief could feel that if he could see her face right now¡­..she would be to embarrassed¡­to tell this story And he thinks to himself. I met a weird girl, didn¡¯t I? Of all the nights I could choose to go out enjoying the beach, why did I choose tonight? He saidining to himself. Sofia of course could not know what he is thinking about so she continues her story. ¡®And do you know what I did? I pretend that I could not feel it, could not see it¡¯ and then she keep crying in that way, smiling with tears running down her face,ughing while crying. ¡®Why am Iughing?¡¯ she said as she covers her mask then wipes her tears. Azief just sit there, looking at her, first dumbstruck, not understanding anything she is telling him only listening to whatever she wanted to say. But then the most curious thing happens. He was mesmerized by the sight, mesmerized by her feelings¡­..enchanted and curios¡­how could someone feel that intensely. Azief never love someone¡­..at least not in the way she describes. Because he always treats it like it was a hassle. Loving someone¡­is humiliating he always thought of this. Then she said ¡®I love him¡­.but¡¯ and she could not end her sentence. Azief then look back at the sea and he is red on his face, thinking why did he stares that long and then he continues looking at the sea not saying anything, just enjoying the sound of the wind, feeling calm and at the same surreal. Sofia after crying for about 10 minutes bawling her eyes out, she finally calmed herself down. In all that time, Azief stays there, sitting, waiting for her, while looking at the night sea. He couldn¡¯t see anything other than the darkness of the night only the beautiful light street and the moon illuminate the beach but he keeps sitting there. The people ying near the beach has already enter their chalet and only a few people on the other side of the beach could be found sharing stories. Azief could have gotten up any time he wanted¡­.but he stays there. Listening to the story of this girl who he did not know. Then exhaling her breath, she got up. Looking at the unresponsive man that listens to her story she said ¡®Thank you.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s not meet each other again¡¯ Sofia added and she turned her back to return to the chalet but then the man who did not say anything for their whole walk along the beach, then said ¡®Love has no ¡®but¡¯.¡¯ He said and Sofia halted her steps ¡®The ¡®but¡¯ takes away love. There is no ¡®buts¡¯ or when. It¡¯s just there and always. The condition less state of the heart. To say ¡®you love him ¡®but¡¯ ¡­is to say you did not love him at all. If you have to find a reason to love him¡­.maybe he is not the right guy for you.¡¯ Without turning her back to look at the man she asks. ¡®What if I never met any man like him ever again?¡¯ Azief then replies ¡®When you are in love, you always think nobody else will do. But others do¡­..and often do, much much better¡­.But being better has nothing to do with being in love. People break up. They love. And they hurt each other. And they love again. Love is not¡­.eternal. But if you don¡¯t believe that love is eternal, then you¡¯ll never be able to love.¡¯ Saying these words, Azief got up on his feet and walk back to the same direction he came from without looking back. Sofia turned back at this time and all she could see was his lonely back, walking along the beach, letting the sea water washed over his feet. For a moment, the man looked extremely lonely¡­yet free. And then she asked herself¡­curios of herself what so special about him that she¡­..revealed her story to him¡­..the first moment she saw him. Strangely, she tells him what she couldn¡¯t tell others. Looking at him go away, she became curios¡­of the face under the mask. Making her decision, she returns to her chalet. Azief on the other hand keep walking around the beach until he could forget that girl tears. Until he realizes it was morning. That dawn, he go to bed¡­not forgetting the girl tears. *** A WEEK LATER BRILLIANT CLASS ¡®Did you hear? Sofia breaks up with Hasrul. I might get a chance. She is not the most beautiful person in the whole school but she qualifies to be at top 5¡¯ the man said with a dreamy expression as he already imagining walking on a date with Sofia. ¡®Dream on¡¯ others chimed in. Some girls on the other hands throw some pencils and eraser towards that man as the man swiftly dodged every projectiles thrown at him while smiling stupidly. Azief who was on thest seat of the ss suddenly woke up from his sleep because of themotion and then looked at one of his friend, Emir telling the story to the ss about Sofia break up. Sofia? The girl from Genius ss? He thought inwardly. He never liked gossip so he resumes his nap. To be honest, he does not like gossip of people he doesn¡¯t know. For people he knows, he sometimes revels in them. But since he doesn¡¯t know her, he doesn¡¯t have the energy to care about some girl break up. But then he is reminded of that girl tears and he opens his eyes for a moment. He has been trying to ascertain who was the girl he meet on the beach a week ago, but no matter how he tries to observe the girl of his ss, none of them shows any signs of being that girl. He sighed and then he closes his eyes again. *** GENIUS CLASS Sofia was chatting with her friends, talking about this and that. One of her friends says that she heard about her break up and then she said ¡®He is looking good¡¯ Mera said without tact. ¡®He is alsoughing with that girl from Smart ss, what¡¯s her name? Ana? Or was it Aini?¡¯ Thinking about this, Sofia just smiles bitterly¡­and also a bit happy if what Mera said is true. At least he found a new love. When the bells ring for recess, she got out of her ss when she crashed into another person who was running She falls to the ground and feels pain in her abdominal area. She looked in front of her and she could see a lean person, but with a curly hair. He also looked unkempt but for some reason Sofia feel familiar with the man. The man got up, looks behind him with anxious expression and then looked back at her. In his eyes there is a bit of guilt and then he said. ¡®Sorry about this. Got no time to exin.¡¯ Then he resumes running and then Sofia looked at that man. Running with full speed down the stairways running from someone. Not far behind him, about 3 people just passed her by as they running to keep up with the man. ¡®AZIEF, YOU! STOP!¡¯ The man yelled as they keep chasing him. Sofia chuckles a bit. So, that is the clown of Form 3 Brilliant, Azief? She mused. Smiling, she went to the cafeteria. *** PRESENT TIME Sofia looks at the current man in front of him. Standing up after he finishes leveling, he was like a God. A handsome god. The kind of guy, girls would stalk¡­in cooperative packs. The perfect bnce of danger and charm¡­the very definition of a bad guy. His face after leveling this time looks even more handsome than before. His face was wless like God sculpted him from the best materials and his body emitted an aura of power¡­.ck aura roiled around him shrouding him like some kind of Prince of Darkness. Looking back¡­.she could not see that clown¡­.or the curly hair boy that she used tough at. All she could see was¡­.Lord Shadow. *** Chapter 51: Seed of will BATU CAVES The sound of barking. A stampeding sound. Dogs. Hundreds and hundreds of them, looking at a group with crazed expression. The group consists of two women and two men. An archer, an alchemist, a trickster and a man shrouded in shadows. They were in front of the limestone hill and they want to enter the caves¡­but the horde of dogs in front of them is resisting. They have been fighting them for thest five minutes since they arrived here with the help of Loki book. Considering Azief newfound power, he could rush inside the caves and escort his group. But he has different ideas when he is confronted by the horde of dogs. A profitable ideas. After assessing the gains and loss, he believes the gains are better than the loss. What they lost is only a time while the gains are their increasing power. So he give this time for the member of his team to gain exp. Especially Sina. Considering that Sina is one of his team member that is hard to level up, she is given priorities. Not to mention the drop and loot does not interest Azief considering his unique skill as a unique ss but the same could not be said for his team member other than Loki. Badge also in the verge of evolving and Sofia needs more EXP. Sina on the other hand requires skill book to make skill points pill and she needed to refine it for a week. Azief is waiting for thest batch to be refined first. Thest time they robbed the stronghold they got a lot of skill books which Sina uses it to concoct the Skill Points pill. No matter what, Azief still thinks Sina abilities is a cheat¡­before he found out that the effort needed to level her up is very difficult. She has been killing hundreds of dogs yet she did not yet level up to the next level. She is now level 24 and she shows no sign of leveling up. Azief did not enter the battle to much because if he enters the distribution will be equal, not to mention the monster ability is too weakpared to him. Even though they are around level 30 they posed no threats to him. He tries it once. He need to only punch them once to turn them into bloody pieces of meat. His body is harder and powerful than before and the force of his punch could probably destroy a car with one punch. So, he is now using Shadow Imitation to help his other teammates clearing up the dog horde. ¡®Careful, Sina!¡¯ Azief yelled when he realizes that one of the dog jumped and tries to bite her. She rolled to her left side and jumped backward, retreating from the spot, while Sofia who was in front of her turn her body behind as she released an energy arrow that pierces the dog head and the dog head exploded into bloody pieces. ¡®Thanks¡¯ Sina gratefully said, while showing a thumbs up to Sofia. Sofia then follow up with her Torrents of Arrows which killed hundreds of dog horde. Loki on the other hand remains invisible and sometimes Azief could see that some dog head decapitated without reason and he knows that was Loki works. Remaining invisible and all of his traces erased, he was the rxed one in the group. He might be leisurely walking while slicing left and right killing the horde. Heck the explosive power like Azief, or the AOE attack of Sofia but hepensate that with his perfect stealth. One of therge dogs suddenly crowded Sofia. ¡®Sofia!¡¯ Azief yelled and Sofia jumped backwards releasing herself from the encirclement of the dogs. Azief activated Shadow Binding to bind the dogs. The more numerous his target the more power he expend but since this dogs is not that powerful it did not trouble him that much. The moment Azief bind the dogs, Sinaes running with her dagger and skillfully slit their necks in a fast motions. only a stter of blood could be seen as Sina once again enter the middle of the enemies formation. ¡®She is using me¡¯ Azief sighed. Since he was the most powerful in the group and probably in the world right now, Sina is effectively using him to raise her level. Not that is bad for him. Unlike him, every time Sina reach a new level a new recipe will be shown to her making her able to create more magical pill. But the bad thing about her is that her defensive and offensive abilities is put on the backburner. Azief believe if he was level 10 right now, he might still win against a level 24 Sina. That is how weak Sina defensive power really is. She usually increases herprehension stats the unique stats for her ss. Those stats help her inprehending pills recipe and increase her probability of sess. As it seems that they needed help Azied dash forward and with his punch, he decimated the dogs encircling Sina and Sofia. Each time he punch a sound of explosion could be heard as every bones in the dogs body exploded and melted because of the power of his punch. Their blood vibrates and ssh around the field. He could see energying inside him when he defeated the dogs. Sofia res at him. Before turning away and releasing an arrow at a dog that is trying to approach her. ¡®Sorry¡¯ Azief said. This is meant for Sina and Sofia level up. Loki with his helmet is pretty much farming exp points right now He could only imagine the smile on Loki face right now. Smug and mischievous. At least that is what Azief think. Azief discovered that his binding technique did not resulted in him sharing the EXP but if he inflicted damage then he would share EXP with the other that did the damage equally. ¡®Get out of the way Azief¡¯ Sofia said. ¡®I can handle it.¡¯ Azief with reluctance jumped back and just stands there, looking over Sina progress. ¡®Right!¡¯ He yelled to Sina. Sina not realizing her right side is beings surrounded quickly distance herself from the encirclement. Sofia look at Azief who is really worried about Sina and she felt something and her face turns sour. Because, she felt angry. And she doesn¡¯t understand why she is feeling angry. And not understanding why, made her angrier. Sofia then began employing all of her abilities to the max. She is about to release all her angry emotion towards the dog horde. Each of her energy arrows destroyed a dog, each one urately aimed at their head and their weak spots. Even those big dog can be defeated easily by Sofia. Sofia targeted their weakness like the legs, eyes groins are and unprotected region. Sina on the other hand struggles. She is not proficient with a weapon or any self-defense technique and Azief helped her by using binding on her opponent. He didn¡¯t have to worry about Sofia since Sofia could handle herself. And looking at Sofia ruthless attack, killing dozens of dogs with her skills, Azief could feel relieved as he could focus on helping Sina. The fact that he had to only help one of them, make the pressure eon Azief lessen considerably and it also helps in increasing hispression towards his own skills. Each loots and gold are all gathered by using shadow maniption. Then Azief could hear whisper on his left ear ¡®I¡¯m done¡¯ the voice said and a man appear on his left. It was Loki panting on the ground. ¡®Tired already?¡¯ ¡®My stamina is not very high. My pirs are focused on something else.¡¯ He said exining hisck of stamina. ¡®You leveled up?¡¯ ¡¯34¡¯ he replied. Azief look at the left side of the battlefield and sighed. It seems it is hard to level up. Not everyone is as lucky as him. Azief also began understanding the principle of levelling up in this world. The higher the risk, the more dangerous the task, the more powerful the monster, the higher the exp. It also corrtes with user own level. If for example a level 0ne user defeats a level 20 monster than the amounts of exp he will get will increase exponentially and would give a shocking transformation. It also depends if people are helping or not. If people are helping the EXP is thin. If the danger towards you is real and you persevere and endure, usually the energy that will enter the user body is denser and thicker. ¡®Rest¡¯ Azief curtly said. Loki hearing the word he wanted to hear, smiles and quickly lying on the grass and take a breath. Slowly Loki closes his eyes. That is how much he trust Azief to cover his back. He is confident enough to take a nap while the group is fighting a horde of monster dogs. Well, they are dogs. But, they are monster dogs. The hundreds of dogs from the left side swarmed towards Azief to attack Loki who killed their brethren. Azief looking at Loki behavior could only sigh. Azief bring out his sword from his bag of holding. The hundred dogs is rushing to him like a cavalry of horses. Azief is calm and is waiting for them toe to his most effective range of attack. Three seconds passed and his eyes narrowed the closer the horde gets to him. When they are 50 meters from him Azief slice diagonally and energy shot out from the sword imbued with one of his attribute¡­death. And another sh imbued with the attribute of time. The sh even though was shot out at different interval from the first sh they fused with each other seamlessly. It was like the second sh elerated to catch up with the first sh. Time and Death. Two attributes in one sh. The moment the energy reach the rushing dogs they first tremble, then slowly their fur wilted and then they wither and slowly they age as their skin sagged and wrinkles and then thest phase they rot until the only thing that is left from them is their bones. Azief after breaking through level 40 realize that he could imbue the attribute he has got in his attack. This has nothing to do with skill but his attribute. The moment he got the attribute, the information about it was already in his mind, kind of like he downloaded the information from some source. Attribute is already decided. When anyone break through the level 40 their attribute is already decided. It also depends on the innate abilities of the user that determines how many attribute they will first get in their first initial leveling up. But more doesn¡¯t always mean better. It depends on how the user uses the attributes. And Azief has bepletely proficient inbining the Time and Death attribute in his attack. In higher level monster his attack might not be as eye catching as what he did to the dogs but it add an added advantage to his survival,bining attributes. When he leveled upter he would get to choose other attributes. ¡®Azief!¡¯ Sina yelled. Hearing the yell Azief looked at Sina vicinity and found out that some of the dogs is changing their targets to Sina. Azief was about to step in when a torrents of arrows from the sky rained down from the sky and destroys all the dogs near Sina vicinity . Looking at Sofia direction he nodded as a sign of thanks. She nodded back and continues clearing the area. Azief keep standing on his position, like an invincible sentinels, watching over his group like a dark protector. Loki who is now woken up after the sound of the dogs began to disappear asked Azief. ¡®What did I miss?¡¯ Azief just smiles. ¡®Nothing¡¯ he replied. ¡®Now get up. We¡¯re almost done¡¯ Azief said and Loki nodded. The area around the limestone hill is about to be cleared. Azief looking at the hundreds of dog¡¯s corpse around the hill could not help but feel like it was an offering to the caves. And he also thinks the monumental task in front of him. Even with hundreds of monster being killed by him, there is no sign that he is about to level up. This frustrates him more than he let on. Loki after resting for a while put on his helmet again and enter the battlefield again while Azief look at Sina. After the past hours she began showing a more rxed expression while battling the monster and she is no longer flustered or startled when she is ambushed. Sofia on the other hand improves the fastest. Her attack is bing bolder, stronger and faster. Her arrows are like some kind of machinegun weapon that keeps churning urate and deadly shots. Blood sttered the soil staircase leading to the limestone cave as they climb the stair one by one while rotating their attacking pattern. When it was Azief turns, his prowess can really be called invincible. All of this monster on the outside is about level 25 to 32. To Azief, they were practically ants. His attacks will not spare any soul andbine that with his attribute with one sh he destroys hundreds of dogs. He alone creates mountains of bones, and rivers of blood. His presence makes the other people in his group could catch a breath and rest. When it was his turn, he alone is enough to make sure that the monster did not pass him. When he is defending he is like a mountain. Unbreakable and unyielding. When he attacks he was like lightning, fast and deadly. When he moves he was like the wind, unpredictable and graceful. Then after a routine of resting and fighting they reached thest staircase. They all looked at the sceneries in front of them. But none of them wanted to puke or disgusted what they see. They are hardened by battles, forged by hardships. In front of them, the sceneries that would make Azief before the fall puke is thousands and thousands of dog corpses, bodies that was mutted so bad that only bones were left, blood that flow down the staircase was like a heavy rain just poured down. And the smell. The smell of meat and blood assaulted their senses but they stand there, looking down at the scene with heart strong as steel, determination burning in their eyes. You have to stepped down millions of monster to be strong, you have to kill millions of monster to be the strongest. You have to shed blood, lose some skin, endure hardship, take risk to be strong. Great men are forged by fire, tempered by hardship. This is their first step. And for Azief, this first step si important. He needs to conquer his fear, he needs to be reborn anew, stronger and braver. He decided¡­.and once he decided that seed of will sprouted inside him¡­.to be stronger¡­to be the strongest of them all. Fearing nothing, walk unhindered¡­.and protect everything he want to protect. Thinking of this he look at Sofia and he smile bitterly. Looking down at the thousands monster he killed, he stands there like a victorious general, looking down upon heaps of corpses with an unswerving coldness¡­and strengthen his resolve. One steps that will lead him to his greatest journey. Then as they finally take a breath, they looked at the entrance in front of them. On the gate was a carving of runic words¡­.that Azief and the groups does not understand. The gate of the cave was blue in color and emits some ancient power that enables it to deter the monster for entering. The others might not know but Loki knows what the runic words are. The word directly trantes to Protection Against Evil, A Million Evil May Never Enter, Enlightened Ones Could See But Not Enter, Blessed By Essence Of Creation One May Reap The Benefits Within. It was an ancient spell by the World Orb. Monster may never enter, no matter how they tried. Enlightened ones refers to people of the other star systems but not blessed. Blessed by Essence of Creation refers to user or them. World Orb blessed all of them with the essence of creation thus awakening the Etherna gene. Azief on the side is talking to Sina and Sofia about their n while Loki looks at the cave and he is reminded of the great events of the future The World Without the Prince as his contemporaries dubbed the event. It was the event where the Prince meets his greatest enemy yet. It also reveals information that humans have the Etherna genes. The Etherna gene is named after the Etherna race of a destroyed star system. In long time pass, there is a race called the Etherna. With golden bodies and eyes radiant as the sun, their size is as big as earth, theirs is the size of one zettalion earthbined. Their bodies are made of pure energy when they mature. They were destroyed when the first time the Destroyer awakens. The World Without the Prince event witness the Deharian Race annihtor that crashed to Earth fight the strongest hero of Earth. The fight between the Prince and the Annihtor during that event destroyed the African Continent and sunk about 5 to 6 ind. There is also the Time Crisis when the Dark Speedster helps the Prince on his quest to discover about his prophecy. The Prince and the Dark Speedster nearly ruptured the Time Continuum and ripped apart the fabric of reality. There is also the Marriage of Earthsaker and the Divine Archer which witness the events of the attack of the League of Freedom by Narleod and ends with the Divien Archer making a bold decision. But the most tragic of all this event must be the War of Sovereign which started because of a woman. Paulette. That woman now must be near Jean. She was the cause of the War. Each Sovereign take sides during that war. Raymond and Jean¡­.was the face of that war but the cause was Paulette. He and the Prince at first remain neutral. The Prince even give Jean a prophecy that if he keeps remaining stubborn, it will bring about cmity. The Prince did not have any intention of entering the War until certain events happen that made the Prince enter the war. He, however did not enter until the end, which is why he believes, he survived that war. ¡®Whose side are you on?¡¯ He still remembers Raymond ask him, a long time from now¡­.if it ever happens this time around. Even though the G7 convene, no agreement was made. It could be said the G7 convention only made thing worse. He did note here to stop the Time Crisis. He did note here to stop the War of the Sovereign. Hees here to ensure the promise for tomorrow. And tomorrow decides that if the Prince did not ovee the test that is about toe, then there is no tomorrow for Earth. Hees to the past for the Prince. But it was not him that sends him to the past. ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯ suddenly Azief said as he enter the caves. Sina follows behind him, while Sofia looks at Sina with apparent dislike. She clicked her tongue and then follows behind her. Loki on the other hand looks at Sofia who is now disappearing as she rushed to enter the cave and said. ¡®You sent me here. I hope you didn¡¯t send the wrong man¡¯ Saying these words, he enters the cave. *** Chapter 52: Asura The dripping of water could be heard from far away. It sounds like musical notes. And it adds to the eeriness of this cave. The temperature of the cave is damp and moss is formed around the cave walls. Green moss on a background of blue. It was a weird sight¡­.and at the same time surreal. Sina looks around with trepidation. This is not her specialty. Making pills, making potions,prehending pill recipes, creating magical pill now that is her forte. Entering a cave which promise you that you will be fighting some frightening beast and killing hordes of monster¡­..now that is surely not her style. Ad that certainly did not fit with her personality. But she did find grouping with Azief is one of the wisest decision she has ever made in her life and that is saying something. Not to mention there is also Loki. That guy always had a knack of extricating himself from dangerous situation. Sofia on the other hand look around the caves with vignce. Looking at the back of Azief which always seems to grow bigger and bigger until she find herself felling left out. The difference of power between them has widened again. It almost seems like whatever she does¡­.she would never surpassed him and that leaves a bitter aftertaste in her feelings. Azief on the other hand focused on the dripping water¡­.the slowly dripping water from the stgmite dropping to the cave floor¡­like a rhythmic beatings of a xylophone. The sound was like a music to his ears. But that is what makes him feel weird. There is no other sound other than the sound of the dripping water. How could that be possible? This is after all a dungeon. How could he with his superior divine sense could not find any sign of life at all? Now that is a peculiarity. Loki on the other hand smiles as he could not help but grinning like an idiot. In his heart he wanted to see the famous Universe Orb. He did not know much about this dungeon since it will be destroyed when one conquers it and will randomly appears in any part of the world. But the Prince once told him that he had to pay arge price to get to the Universe Orb and he did not get the Universe Orb early. On the contrary he got the Universe Orb when he finished escaping from the World Government First meeting. But now that Loki changes thing, it seems that Lord Shadow did not yet get his invitation to go to the first meeting of the World government influential people. But the cave is more important not to mention it is a good ce to gain more EXP They are inside the cave right now and the moment they enter the cave they were greeted with some notification by the world orb AS THE FIRST DISCOVERER OF THE EXCLUSIVE DUNGEON THE GROUP WILL BE REWARDED WITH DOUBLE EXPERIENCE THE POSSIBILITY OF DROPPING RARE ITEMS MULTIPLIED FAME INCREASED BY 1000 Azief and his group look at each other with dumbfounded expression. So there is this kind of benefit too. Azief didn¡¯t know. But then thinking of the triple double experience because he was the first one to enter level 40 and double experience from this rewards this means his rate of gathering EXP is right now is five timesrger and he still didn¡¯t level up before. That alone almost makes him cry It is true that the higher the level, the higher the requirements. ¡®What now?¡¯ Loki ask as he looked at the cave. Azief look forward and sees the darkness in front of him and his eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness. Opening his bag of holding he gives every one of his group a torch and light it up with a lighter. ¡®We move forward¡¯ he dered and he walk in front without a torch. His eyes could see through the darkness and his divine sense would inform him if anything ever pop out. Sina was looking back and front with her eyes looking left and right, and she is very cautious. Holding the dagger while wearing a white robe she looks very funny. But Sofia is also vignt. After all, this cave is not like a normal cave. It¡¯s blue. Blue like an ocean. The walls, the floors, the roof. All of it is blue in colour. It was weird. Comparing this too a normal cave it was like someone painted the color blue in all the surfaces of the cave. Azief also recognizes this peculiarity. But he didn¡¯t know what it means. We walk forward he said as he lead them in front. Sofia follows from behind, her bows is ready to shoot. Sina also looks around. After making sure nothing is following them she follows the group again. Loki on the other hand inspect the caves. He is awed. This is the cave where the Prince found the universe Orb. To be honest, Loki didn¡¯t know that much about the Universe orb. Only that the Prince once had it and with it he gained many benefits from it. But this is the first time he sees this cave. Loki was about to marvel a bit more of the scenery and maybe trying to find any hidden doors when suddenly the group stops. Loki looks in front and sees that Azief is signaling everyone to stop moving. It seems he has senses something Sofiae closer and whispers. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®There is movement.¡¯ He said when suddenly he creased his eyebrows and said ¡®They¡¯re attacking!¡¯ Then about a dozen of frog jumped towards them. What is more bizarre is that they are blue in color and they appear from the ground like they were born from the ground. One might think it is easy to fight with a frog but not when the frog is the size of a dog. And it is disgusting. With warts around its body and its croaking sound¡­the girls quickly shows their dislike of fighting such monster. But they did not panicked. After all they did fight a hordes of dogs and everyone has grown stronger than before and their battle sense could be said improved a lot better than before. Azief quickly uses his de to make a shing arc full of his attributes, and it created a force that could be seen with the naked eye, a shing aura of cking toward the frog, and the moment it hits the frogs they exploded into tiny pieces. Azief could clearly feel this monster is an Extraordinary rank monster. He quickly warn his group ¡®Be careful! This monster is an Extraordinary rank monster. They all heard his warning and prepare themselves. Sofia is handling herself pretty well. When the frog began jumping towards her, she jumped backward, creating some distance between them and her and then she barrages them with her arrows, like an automatic machinegun. Sina on the other hand tries to dagger one of the frog to no avail. The frog might not have some destructive power, but its agility is off the charts. The only reason that Sofia and Azief could hit them is because of the unique power they both possess. Azief uses a shing arcbined with his two attributes which is very overbearing while Sofia has arge AOE range of attack. But Sina didn¡¯t have this kind of things. Not to mention, she is not really a warrior or someone who is specializes in attacking. One of the frog open its mouth and stuck out it tongue and its tongues coil around Sina as it tries to gobble her up inside its belly. Before it could do that suddenly its tongue was cut by something. Sina then heard a whisper. ¡®Retreat. I handle this. Support us from the back.¡¯ She nodded. Loki saved her this time and she fall back. Loki is really undetectable even by this monsters. His ability is quite a cheat. Azief on the other hand is trying to hold this frog attack back. With thebined effort of Azief and Sofia they managed to repel the frog attack. When the situation didn¡¯t seem to be favourable to them, the frog began to flee and Azief did not chase. The reason why he did not chase is because he didn¡¯t know what else is in this cave. By the end of the battle he was panting. The frog is not strong. But they are fast and agile and their tongue and acid spits is really annoying. By using their tongue they tried to coil one person and eat them up. If that is not enough, when the tongue coil around a person an effect like paralysis is triggered. It is thanks to Loki nigh undetectability skills that he and Sofia is alright. Every time that happens, Loki would cut their tongue and move on. They sat down for a while in the darkness of the cave. Sometimes they could hear the dripping of the water. And he thought to himself again. Still no sound other than the dripping of water. Where is this sounding from? And why did his divine sense only sense the monster just right before they attacked. This ce is too mysterious. They sat down at the corner of the cave and rest themselves. They all take a little breath but they did not lower down their guard. The monster might appear at any moment so they did not dare drop their guard down. ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ Sofia ask as she lean herself on one of the walls. Her bow is beside her, ready to be used at a moment notice. Azief shakes his head. He himself didn¡¯t know what those things are. First dogs. Now frogs. He would haveughed if not for his current situation. ¡®This ce is weird¡¯ Sina added. You think? Sofia said rolling her eyes. ¡®But I leveled up¡¯ Loki said without tact. Sina just res ta him and Loki keep smiling. He seem really happy. Azief could not me him. After all he level up too. Usually when he level up before he was given an increase in stats but this time he can choose another attribute again. And he chooses life. Why did he chooses life? One, it¡¯s because it was listed. Second because he believes that to understand the attributes of death, he need to understand the attributes of life. He was tempted to choose other attributes but he make his choice. The moment he chooses the attributes of life he could feel energy coursing through his body, a new kind of vitality surging like a raging waves inside his body and was calmed down by the attribute of death. A surging wave stop by the futility of existence. Death and life. Time and death. Time and life. The passing of times and the cycles of life and death. For some reason at that moment there was some trace of profound mystery embedded in his attributes and he manages to peek a glimpse. Time. Death. Life. Void. Darkness. The proof of existence. The proof of time. The proof of life and the meaning of death. The darkness that envelops all and death that devours all. Life that bes the seed and the void that came after. Life and death intertwined, fate and destiny coalesce in these intery between life and death. For that one moment he grasp that one intangible concept and he lost it in another second. Five time experience over everybody else and finally he broke to level 41. One could only imagine the amount of EXP he need to gather to reach level 42. Right now there is no one in the world that is stronger than him¡­..and no one stands at the peak of expert other than Azief. The first wave might be the most catastrophic wave of all the waves but it also differentiate between the strong and the weak. In games when you enter usually there is already someone stronger than you¡­but what if all of the gamers started in an equal situation. Then the first that be the strongest will probably retain that position unless others find a way to stop that gamer. And right now everything is smooth sailing for Azief. He got a formidable group and he himself is powerful and right now he is hunting an artifact that might give him even more power. Sofia then ask. ¡®Will you brew coffee?¡¯ This might be a weird thing to ask in a blue cave and surrounded by mortal danger but this has already be a norm in his group. When they make camp or stop in somece, Azief would usually brew some coffee. And his coffee is good. Not to mention he has already reached expert coffee making. His brew could be considered almost heavenly and once you taste his brew, you would surely be addicted. Even Sina looks at him expectantly. Loki like always just look at him and waited. In his eyes, there is this kind of puzzlement. This is because Loki could never imagine the fearsome Prince had a hobby of making coffee. It was a peculiar habit and one that he could not believe which is why Loki always look in puzzlement every time he sees Azief brew coffee and Azief always wonder why Loki looks at him that way. ¡®Now?¡¯ Azief thinks a bit then said. ¡®Not now. When we set up camp. And this ce is too dangerous¡¯ he then added after thinking carefully. Azief has thought carefully and he conclude that this dungeon could not be easily conquered. They must be dozens of floor before they could finish this dungeon. And this dungeon hold the Universe orb. There must be other monsters here that is more dangerous than the frogs. Of course he could give up and leave the dungeon before its toote¡­.but the temptation of an Artifact is too great for Azief to ignore. If only one artifact could make Loki almost a nigh undetectable master, one could only imagine what this one going to do. Azief could not give up. He will move forward. Forward is the only way to go. Azief then get up after he finishes drinking some stamina potion. ¡®We will keep going?¡¯ Sina ask timidly. Azief think for a while and said. ¡®There is no gain without some risk. The higher the risk, the greater the rewards.¡¯ Sina sighed and Sofia only nodded. Then out of nowhere Loki appears. ¡®You sure seems enthusiastic.¡¯ He said towards Azief. ¡®Tired already?¡¯ Azief asked with a slight smile on his face. Loki smiles confidently and answer back ¡®I¡¯m just getting started.¡¯ ¡®Fine, then we will go on.¡¯ Saying this they got up and began moving downwards toward the end of the dungeon But for some reason Loki feel something is wrong¡­feeling that something is really wrong. But he keep walking following the back of the Prince. *** ON THE FIFTH FLOOR There was an altar in the fifth floor. On top of the altar water is dripping down, producing a rhythmic sound. A drop for every second that passed. Sitting on the center of that altar was an orb shining blue and inside the orbs there seem to be clouds, white clouds and world, like they were trapped inside the orb. There are countless of world inside the orb It emanated with ancient aura and even its undtion of energy give some profound understanding. 5 feet from the altar was a throne made of blue stones that seems to leech off the nutrient on the cave floor. The blue color here is deep bluepared to the rest of the cave. Sitting on that throne was something resembling a human but not. Its physical body¡¯s look like a human but its color was blue. It has one horn in the middle of its forehead, protruding like some deformity. It has six arms and each arms has a saber. Each saber is powerful enough to cut steel like they are paper. This is a Legendary rank monster. And not only a legendary rank monster but also a high level Legendary rank monster. Its level is equal to level 60. This is different form the small fry that Azief has been killing. Too different the difference is like Heaven and Earth. This kind of monster could wipe out hordes of zombie very easily. And this kind of monster could also kill Azief. Surrounding the monster was a blue shield that seems to protect it even from dust. From the very beginning that it falls to earth, its mission was to protect the Universe Orb. And since then it has been closing its eyes since nobody enters its ground. But then its sense that there are some creature trespassing its home and send one of the lowest of it armies to probe the creature only to return to it with the news that many of the Probing army was annihted. And it began opening its deep blue eyes and it breathe again. The Six Armed Asura from Retyura. Opening its eyes its bloodlust filled the fifth floor but it did not move. To tell the truth, he cannot move. Guarding the Universe Orb was his punishment. Fighting the Devas, he lost in the Great War between the Suras and Asuras, his rakshaksa was sealed while he was captured by The Elder of the Universe and was trapped by an ancient magic surpassing even that of his abilities and he was bonded to the Universe Orb and was tasked with its protection. But now, humans¡­..humans that he has underestimated thousands of year ago¡­..now dare enter his zone? He would torture them like he torture the humans in the past. This was not the first time that the six armed Asuras spend time on Earth. If not for the treaty between the other star system and the restriction of the Creator, all the other advanced civilization would have conquered Earth a long time ago. At the time, he still remembers Indra and Virocana. That was the good old days but now he became a ve toward the will of the Universe Orb and he didn¡¯t like it. And now¡­..he has a ce to vent his dissatisfaction. He waited. And as he waited¡­.he smiles. *** THE FOREST IN TEMERLOH. NEAR THE PAHANG RIVER Shinji is drinking tea in the stronghold near the river. He was escorted very politely by the authorities in this stronghold. But nheless he sighed. He did note here to meet with some captain or low level personnel of the Mysian Party. He came here to invite Lord Shadow and Loki. It is reported that this Lord Shadow defeated another great monster and its battle has been described as earth shaking battle. Not to mention he even manages to rob the entire stronghold. That feat alone is enough to rm the other warlords of Japan. The World Government needs people like Lord Shadow. This conviction is strengthened after Shinji himself check the site of that battle. He almost couldn¡¯t believe that a man is capable of making so much destruction. Holes everywhere, countless of trees were felled and the area seems like it experiences some small scale war. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed again as he stop sipping the tea and look at the distance and think of the task ahead. He came here under the Shogun order to invite Lord Shadows to the first conference of the World government held in Japan. Because of Japanck of monster infestation, it was the perfect ce to hold a talk among the great powerful men of the world. Many invitation were extended to extraordinary man all over the world. Even though the General of the Mysian party is quite powerful,pared to the first man that leveled up to level 30¡­they are nothing. The Shogun and Shinji could feel that if they could win Lord Shadow to the World Government side, it would be beneficial in the long run. He closes his eyes and then he makes a decision. He had to deem his mission fail. The World Government first meeting could not be dyed because of one person and he is running out of time. He needs to return to Kyoto and report this to the Shogun. ¡®Lord Shadow¡­Lord Shadow¡¯ he sighed. ¡®Where the hell are you?¡¯ *** Chapter 53: Talents need to be appreciated The group was in the fourth floor by now. The sound of panting and moans of pain can be heard. And the dripping of water. A drop for every second. Each drop¡­.could be heard clearer. The deeper they go, the more Azief could hear it. The sound that getting stronger and stronger¡­.beckoning him to it¡­.like a siren song that leads sailor to their deaths. The more theye down the more they were shocked¡­shocked at the scenes, shocked at the power and terror this dungeon possesses. And they are not talking about the cave sceneries but of its danger. The deep they go, the colder the area bes, and each of them could feel something in their body. For Pir Forming stage in the group like Loki, Sina and Sofia, they could feel that the deeper they go, their pirs trembles¡­.each time more violently than before. For Orb Condensing stage which is Azief stage, he could feel his orb is enduring an invisible pressure¡­and each time his orb resist this pressure, it revolves faster and faster, the luster of the golden violet pales more and more. And now in the fourth floor, each of them could feel it even more¡­..so they decided to take a rest in one of the open areas of the fourth floor dungeon. The moment Lokiy on the cold hard ground of the cave, he sighed. Sina pick a ce on the side and close her eyes as she leans on the cave wall. She did not say anything but she seems to be thinking of something. Then she took a nce at Sofia and red. She has contributed to the group with her unique abilities of creating miracle pills. Loki seems happy about it. Azief, who Sina has good feeling about is also satisfied with her performance as a team member but only Sofia seems to be annoyed with her. Nothing she did could appease her it seems. And Sina doesn¡¯t understand what makes her so annoyed with her. At first she thought it was because her apparent uselessness at the battlefield but Sina didn¡¯t think that was the case. Call it the intuition of a woman but there is something else that bother Sofia about her. Unlike Sofia who is a normal ss, Sina is a unique ss and as such her leveling process seems to be a little bit different. Loki once exin to her that Lord Shadow unique ss in the beginning will level the same way as normal leveler and only in the long run his leveling process would differ from those that is not unique ss. But there is also cases of unique sses who in their early leveling would level in a disproportionate way and different from normal user. For example her. Her stats in the very beginning push her to level up herprehension stats and intelligent stats. And now when she already formed her pirs she also formed the pirs of alchemy,prehension, creation, and fusion. She sighed as she thinks of other ways to contribute tote group. Not too far away from her is Lokiining silently about the level of monster here in the cave and words like preposterous and the prince was crazy to challenge this before could be heard. Sina once ask who this Prince Loki always seems toin about and he always answer a good old for nothing imaginary friend. But Sina could understand Loki feelings. The monster that they have faced has really tested their mettle. In the first floor they were greeted byrger than normal frogs who was not only disgusting but also very annoying. The second floor was giant centipede. The first floor was an annoyance¡­while the second floor could be categorized as dangerous. If not for Sina antidote most of them would be poisoned to bad that they could no longer keep fighting because of the centipede venom which paralyzes them waist down. When they barely survived the second floor and march deeper to the third floor they were ambushed the moment they enter the third floor. And what ambushes them would be fit to enter as one of one of nightmares Sina and the rest of the group would like to forget The third floor has a giant worm with razor like sharp teeth and almost an indestructible shell. It was because of Azief ingenious ideas that they manage to find its weakness which is its mouth. It is the only thing not protected by the monster hard scale. It reminds Azief of the fight Heracles had with the Nemean lions. It¡¯s that kind of monster that only had that one weakness. They barely survived that and now they marched deeper down. After all they did enter until the third floor and to give up then would leave a bitter aftertaste. And now they are in the fourth floor. The moment the group enter the fourth floor they quickly hides themselves fearing another ambush. The monster at the fourth floor they discovered is slithering snakes with blue colors. Their size is like two adult sized grown menbined into a slithering snakes. Their regenerative abilities is godly and Azief had to keep attacking the snakes to make sure the snakes really dies. It was hard and taxing job¡­.But they also got some great loots. The teeth of the worm monster can be a substitute for a knife since it is really sharp and Azief has stored all of it in his bag of holdings. He possessed thousands of those sharp teeth that resembles daggers inside his bag of holding. He could imagine himself controlling thousands of teeth like dagger using his telekinesis abilities creating a scene like in fantasy stories, controlling thousands of weapons, flying in midair. The giant centipede on the other hand is really beneficial for Sina experiments. She has managed to create another new poisons and an antidotes. The potency of the poisons is very high and could paralyze a person under level 40 easily. She also uses the poisons to substitutes some ingredient in her other pills. She also has finished refining the skill point pills and give them to Azief and Azief has distributed it to others. He get the most of the pills. He got 50 pills skills point while other get about 25 each. Sofia on the other hand almost max all of her skills. Her arrows abilities right now could be said a true AOE attack. One of her most powerful AOE abilities is Strom Arrows. Storm Arrows is a skill which creates a pulsating current of airs filled with energy arrows that shred any monster that had the unfortunate fate to end up inside the vortex of that storm. The reason why Sofia manages to max all of her skills is because her loots is mostly skill books. Instead of learning new skills, she gave it to Sina to refine it into a skill points pill. She decided to max her skills rather than learning many skills. Azief who was tired right now sat down for a while, leaning on the blue cave walls as he drink a healing potion. In front of him was a campfire. He did not afraid that the snakes woulde attacking here. Since this in an open areas and usually as his experience in other floors teaches him, open areas like this is the same kind like a rest area in a game. Dungeon ys by a different rule than the outside world. Azief and the group notices that there is some rules in ce in the dungeon. In the outside world it doesn¡¯t matter if you are in an open area or a closed area. If there is a monster they will attack you. But the dungeon is different. Usually if it¡¯s a wide open area, it is a rest area. So now, he is rxed. He sneak a peek at Sina and sighed. ¡®She really is a cheat. An enviable ability¡¯ Then he thinks again about Sina disadvantage and he then added ¡®Maybe not that enviable¡¯ and he sighed again. Sofia who was busy tending her wounds then approach Azief and sit beside him. For a moment they did not say anything. After all, Azief is not really the conversational type. So different from how Sofia remembers him. ¡®You ok?¡¯ she asked. Azief nodded. Such a nonmittal gesture she thought to herself looking at Azief. In the distance Loki looks intently at those two, trying to understand the rtionship dynamic between Sofia and Azief. Then he sighed as he gave up trying to make sense of the Prince and Sofia rtionship in the future and how both of them never say anything about their rtionship. Stubborn both of them. He thought to himself. Those two always mess me up. Nothing good everes messing with those two. But at least Loki could finally understand why the Prince was so protective of Sofia the Divine Archers. It seems that those two know each other in the past. But then why would the Prince wanted to kill Sofia? Loki still remember the time when he ask the prince about something that bother him. He ask the prince who is greatest enemy. The Prince smiles, closes his eyes, creased his eyebrows and then he said his answer. And his answer shocked Loki. The Prince answer was something that Loki never expected or even think about. ¡®My greatest enemy will be Sofia the Divine Archer. She will be my undoing. She will be the one that destroy me. That was my prophecy¡¯ That is what he said¡­calmly and without even a slightest change in his expression¡­.saying it like it was other people business Why was it shocking? Because at the time the Prince utter these words, Sofia was not even a half step towards Sovereign yet the Prince said that the Divine Archer would be his greatest enemy. Not to mention the ¡®will¡¯ part. The Prince didn¡¯t say that she is. He said she will¡­.implying that in some unforeseen future that the Prince greatest enemy is the Divine Archer and not only his greatest enemy but his undoing. And that is saying something. The Prince has battled intergctic mass murdering alien, an annihtor from a destroyed race, viins from other Earths, Invasion from intergctic alliance yet he named her, named the Divine Archer as his undoing. Loki at the time of hearing it could not see in what possible worlds that the Prince would be defeated by such an insignificant character. And even now he still couldn¡¯t believe it. But then he sighed again. Well, that is a story for another time. For now¡­all that matters is making sure the Prince be stronger. On the side of the cave Azief and Sofia is still talking to each other. ¡®You sure you ok? You look weak¡¯ She said looking at Azief condition. He looks pale. ¡®We could stop for a while.¡¯ She suggested. ¡®No stopping¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Why the rush?¡¯ Sofia said as she added another firewood into the campfire. Azief did not say anything and keep gulping the healing potion then he asked. ¡®How about you? You ok.¡¯ Always changing the subjects. Sofia grumbles again as she whispers her thoughts. Azief ignored it. ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯ she said. ¡®Your skill has be a lot more refined.¡¯ Heplimented ¡®Not enough¡¯ she said. ¡®One step at a time¡¯ Azief encourages. She just snorted. Azief smiles a bit. Then he ask ¡®What do you think about Sina?¡¯ Saying this, he looks towards the direction of Sina leaning on the cave walls, closing her eyes. ¡®She is weak.¡¯ Sofia said mercilessly ¡®True¡¯ Azief said nodding his head. ¡®But she is useful.¡¯ He added as he smiles again. ¡®Could you not see how useful she is?¡¯ Azief of course notices that Sofia is not very thrilled of having Sina in their group and that puzzles him. When Loki joins the group she was ok with it but now Sina joins the group, she acts differently. Woman. He never could understand them or their idiosyncrasies he mused. ¡®Still¡¯ she said, grumbling. ¡®She is weak and will be a burden to us. We always need to protect her and that would harm our concentration. I am not saying this out of malice but how many times we have to risk our lives to save her when she was attacked.¡¯ Sofia states her reason. And for a moment she belies what she is saying instead acknowledging that what she is feeling is jealousy. ¡®And how many time she saves ours? She at least deserve credit for that.¡¯ Azief defended Sina. Sofia rolled her yes. She feel angry that Azief keep taking Sina side. ¡®You mean the centipede poison. True, she helped but that doesn¡¯t mean we will not survive it even without her abilities. With your regeneration ability and healing skills we could still survive that ordeals. It might take us a little time but it will still be survivable with¡­.or without her.¡¯ Without realizing it she has increase her tone fo voce. In the distance Loki looks amused. And he thinks to himself. Wow, she is really jealous. The Prince is really dense. No wonder in the future, he got so much in trouble with women. Jean¡¯s mother. Boris sister. Freya. That Iranian Princess¡­..not to mention they were twins The one night stand story with Freya was famous. Well, Freya herself is not really well in the head. She always like men stronger than her. Jean¡¯s mother on the hand was really enchanted with the Prince face that she drugged him and sleep with him. This happen on the first World Government meeting which is why Jean flipped out. It is funny considering that the World Government had to offend the Prince at the time and imprison him because of Jean pressure. ¡® However the story of his escape was a mystery. Thinking about it, in that future, probably Sofia saved him. The Iranian princess story on the other hand happens because they were drunk. Katarina on the other hand¡­she was a bit special. She was not a one night stand. And not like Jean mother drugging antics. She was a story that the Prince never told. A yboy¡­.at least he was before he be Sovereign and ripped out the Oracle eyes to gain the abilities to see the future. On the other side, Azief began detecting hostility from Sofia ¡®Why are you angry?¡¯ Azief ask not understanding. It is clear that Sofia is angry but what Azief didn¡¯t understand is why she is angry. ¡®Why do you want her in our group so much?¡¯ She ask Azief. He smiles and then he said confidently ¡®You see, I was always interested in history. I have read many books about history and the road to sess is always the same.¡¯ Sofia hearing this knows that Azief is about to enter one of his speech mode again. ¡®Liu Bang and Xiang Yu contend for the throne of China in what was called the Chu-Han Contention. Xiang Yupared to his rival Liu Bang is perfect in every way. Hees from a respectable lineage, a genius warmander, undefeated in warfare and a master strategist, able to lead a million man army. Xiang is someone who boasted about his achievement and thought very highly of himself. He was capable and has the bearing of a King. He preferred to depend on his personal abilities as opposed to learning with humility from others. Sina taught me that while my strength and hers are different we could learn from each other,plemented the part where I¡¯mcking. Do you know how Liu Bang won even though he was inferior towards Xiang Yu?¡¯ Sofia shakes her head. Azief feigns a chuckles and he continues. ¡®Because there is one aspect that Liu Bang excelled, even superior than Xiang Yu. It was that Liu Bang appreciates talents. Don¡¯t possess great courage without great wisdom. That is the way to ruin. Liu Bang uses the talents at his disposal, listen to the advice of the people around him and they won him the throne. Having Fang Zheng but unable to use him. The Hegemon King of Western Chu could not use talents and brought ruins to himself. Liu Bang uses Han Xin and Han Xin bring him military glory. Using Zhang Liang he was praised as a wise emperor. Using Xiao He, Han Gaozhu create an able administration. When there is talent in front of you, do not waste it. Appreciate talents and use them.¡¯ Azief said. And then he added ¡®I admired Sina. Her talents is one that should be appreciated. So what if we are dyed? So what if we are to protect her. Talents like her are hard to find. Abilities like her would not appear again. She is a unique ss and special. Having her is like having a thousand army.¡¯ And Azief smiles proudly. He didn¡¯t notice that Sofia feel even more ufortable hearing his praise towards Sina. It¡¯s not like Sofia didn¡¯t know but she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t like Azief paying so much attention towards Sina. She shrugged it off and then she ask. Is that all? Her abilities. Is that what tempts you to put her under our group? And saying this she look straight at Azief eyes and that startled him. But he remains calm and he nodded. But he didn¡¯t say the other reason why he epted Sina into his group. He still remembered the determination in Sina eyes after she killed the two men that killed her friends and Azief believes that Sina herself has other secrets. Thinking of this he looked at Loki direction .He is pretty sure Loki knows the abilities that Sina is hiding but he is not telling him. Then the group heard the shrieks and they all tensed up. ¡®Are theying?¡¯ Sofia ask Azief. Azief searches with his divine sense and did not sense anything. ¡®Not yet.¡¯ He could feel that this shriek is not the snakes but something else. Something in the fifth floor. Something under them. And thinking of this, his golden violet orb revolves again. This darn feeling he said to himself. ¡®We need to quickly replenish our energy.¡¯ Azief announces to the group Sofia nodded and she began eating some bread. Loki also is drinking a cupful of water while Sina has already woken up and is making more pills for the group. Azief then get up and sit down in a ce where he can survey the area more effectively. He then looks at the skill point spill in his bag and he began to eat it as he level up his skill. For some reason he could feel there is an ominous existence below this floor. And this existence make even his orb trembled and revolve faster like some danger he should not provoke. He is now level 46 after all the hardship he endured. He did not know it but he and his group has already spends a week inside the dungeon. They sometimes sleep in somerge areas inside the dungeon. Now Azief distributes his skill points to his skills and he smiles. Some of his skill has be maxed out. He checks his newly maxed out skills DIVINE SENSE (MAX) PASSIVE SKILL. COULD DETECT LIVING ORGANISM WITHIN A DISTANCE OF 5000 METERS. WILL FEEL THE PRESENCE OF LIFE BY THE USER. COULD ALSO SEE THE SURROUNDING LIKE THE USER IS THERE. TO ACTIVATE THINK OF SENSING THE ENVIRONMENT CLEAR EYE OF NIGHT (MAX) PASSIVE SKILL. WILL ACQUIRE NIGHT VISION AND SEES FARTHER THAN DAYTIME. SENSES AT NIGHT WILL BE GREATLY ENHANCED. THE USER EYES COULD EVEN FARTHER THINGS NOW AND HAS THE ABILITY FOR ZOOM ABILITIES. SLASHING WIND LEVEL 10 ACTIVE SKILL. PRODUCED A SLASHING ENERGY DIRECTED AT YOUR OPPONENT. THE USER WILL BECOME FIVE TIMES STRONGER AND THE USER AGILITY WOULD BECOME FIVE TIMES FASTER. LAST FOR 30 MINUTES FOR THE USER AGILITY ATTRIBUTE FEARSOME FEAR AURA (MAX) YOU CAN EMIT AURA OF FEAR AFFECTING THE MENTAL STATE OF BEAST AND MUTATED SAPIENS IT WILL ALSO MAKE THEIR MOVEMENT SLOWER AND THEIR SPIRIT WILL BE LOWERED BY 70 PERCENT. A PASSIVE SKILL. TO USE IT, ONE NEEDS TO WILLS IT, THINKING IT IN THE MIND. CREATE AN IMAGE OF THEIR DARKEST FEAR. A MENTAL ATTACK. USER AND MONSTER WHO IS UNDER LEVEL 30 WILL BE INSTANTLY PARALYZED WITH FEAR ENERGY FIST LEVEL 10 RELEASING AN ENERGY SHOT FROM THE USER HAND. INFLICTS GREAT PHYSICAL DAMAGE IMBUED WITH VIBRATION ATATCK. DEPENDING ON THE USER STRENGTH IT WILL RELEASE AN ENERGY THAT COULD EVEN PENETRATE MENTAL ATTACK. GREAT TELEKINESIS LEVEL 10 USER WILL EXHIBIT TELEKINESIS POWER AND COULD MOVE ANYTHING UNDER 100 KILOGRAM OF WEIGHT. COULD ALSO MOVE ITEMS AS THE USER WILLS IT Some of it is maxed out because of the 40 skill point¡¯s pills. Some he increase by eating some of the skill point pill dropped by the monster from the loots he got on the floor of the dungeon. He then checks his status. NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 46 CLASS SHADOW LORD RACE ADVANCED HUMAN FAME 9650 CURRENCY 91574 GOLD 59876 SILVER 546378 COPPER SKILL POINTS 0 Orb GOLDEN VIOLET Attributes [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] NORMAL SKILL BODY FORTIFICATION[01] PRECISION [01] PERCEPTION [01] DIVINE SENSE [MAX] FEARSOME FEAR AURA [MAX] CLEAR EYE OF NIGHT [MAX] GREAT TELEKINESIS [10] WATER MANIPULATION [01] BEAST TAMER [02] HEAL [01] SLASHING WIND [10] ENERGY FIST [10] IRONFLESH [01] CLASS SKILLS SHADOW CLONES LEVEL [06] SHADOW IMITATION LEVEL [05] SHADOW BINDING LEVEL [05] SHADOW MANIPULATION HIGH TIER LEVEL [20] SHADOW HASTE LEVEL [10] SHADOW STEP LEVEL [01] SUMMON WRAITHS LEVEL [01] SHADOW ESCAPE LEVEL [01] SHADOW PRISON LEVEL [10] INHERENT SKILL SKILL LEVEL SHADOW TELEPORTATION 01 UNIQUE SKILL SKILL LEVEL SCALE BODY TECHNIQUE ¨C RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] LIFE SKILLS EXPERT SWIMMING NOVICE UNDERWATER BREATHING NOVICE DIVING NOVICE HERBALISM MASTER COOKING EXPERT THROWER NOVICE DRAWING SWORD NOVICE BLACKSMITHING MASTER SPEED READING MASTER ATHLETICS NOVICE ROWING MASTER COFFEE MAKING NOVICE RIDING NOVICE CRAFTING NOVICE SCULPTURING NOVICE FARMING EXPERT GUITAR PLAYING NOVICE ARCHERY NOVICE RIDING ARCHERY EXPERT TRACKING NOVICE WOUND TREATMENT NOVICE BANDAGING NOVICE FIRST AID TREATMENT EXPERT PERSUASION NOVICE BARGAINING NOVICE TRADE NOVICE RAFT BUILDING NOVICE SHIP BUILDING NOVICE HOUSE BUILDING EXPERT TENT BUILDING EXPERT POISON MAKER NOVICE PILL MAKING EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING RINGS STORAGE RING RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF MINIMAL STRENGTH. RING OF DARK SPIRIT. RING OF SPEED WEAPONS HIDDEN BLADE OF SHADOW LORD DARK SWORD OF SOULS His items are all stored inside his bag of holding now. Even though his status looks great for some reason he can¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. He could feel that whatever in the next floor is not some pushover. They finally feel what it is like to be on equal grounds. The three floors taught Azief and his group that even though Azief is stronger and they are powerful against other humans, monster still holds an edge over them. An hourter they moved again. Meanwhile in the fifth floor a smiles could be seen on the face of a blue faced creature with six arms. And his smiles are full of malevolence. *** EMPIRE OF JAPAN KYOTO While Lord Shadow and his group is busy exploring the dungeon the world is undergoing major changes. Shinji who was tasked of inviting Lord Shadow and Loki failed and return to Kyoto. The great men all over the world also joins the first world government meeting. Raymond which represent the former USA. With his military power growing by the day and his sess driving back the hordes o monster and zombies he was the perfect candidate for the formation of the core of World Government Hirate as the Shogun of the Empire of Japan represent the Emperor of Japan. Some of the influential Daimyo of Japan also joins the meeting. The Tiger of Kai and the Dragon of Echigo also joins. Both are reputable daimyo and hasrge military power. Jean acts as the representative of the Party in France. Jean has manage to pacify the Party and gain control of the political party using brute force. His March to Paris is famous among Frenchman where he cut down anyone who disobey his orders. When the peace settles the Party that was bickering was demoted to advisories capacity in the new regime of Jean reigns. He styled himself the Emperor of the French, Empereur des Fran?ais with an eagle as his standards. Rollo and Odin be the representative of Norway. Their war against each other is famous and their military prowess is admired by Norwegian. Xue Ying who has established his dominance in Jiangdong is also invited. Wang Jian his greatest general also get a seat in the First World Government Meeting. Then there is Boris who has taken over the Red Army and changes it to his military. Coming with him is his sister, Katarina. UK was represented by a man named Will. He was a lone wolf yet was entrusted by the Monarchy of Britain, to represent them in the first world government meeting. Will is a speedster. A dark speedster. His abilities seems to give him enhanced speed and as he leveled up while his power and defense is not high, he seems to bes even faster¡­.so fast that he can even run fast as sound ck and yellow lightning always coils around him when he runs. With all this great heroes, the first World Government Meetingmences *** Chapter 54: The first world government meeting The meeting room was white in colour. And there is arge round table. There is hundreds of seat with a microphone in each table. The design of the room was simple but also a luxury in this new world filled with people that have special abilities. The army of the world crumbled and warlords, heroes, viins all make a grab for power, each of them create their sphere of influence to survive and prospers in this new world. The World Government meant to unify this fragmented sphere of influence not only as a form of control but also as a form of order. But the Shogun and the people that ising understand that this World government meeting serves as a way to increase their power and to create a new world order. They were viins. They were losers. Ordinary. Criminals. Unimportant people. Poor and destitute, weak and powerless. But when the Fall came, those who was tempered by the hardship of their life¡­.they thrive. They revel. They breathe. And crawling from the blood of the fallen, they stand up, look at the world and cried out Is this the best you can do! They be¡­more. In this new world they be a lot more¡­alive. In this new world, they became Kings. Emperors. Leaders. Great men and women, leading people. They became¡­..extraordinary The world is in chaos and while there seems to be some kind of resistance from humans as they grow stronger, monster still reign in many parts of the world. To control the world, one needs to make sure it has order first. And order will be established. But to enforce order¡­it needs people. Extraordinary people. And the World Government Meeting intends to control, or at least bind these great men and women by somews that would at least create the best possible condition for humanity to thrive. And it will begin in this greatrge white room. Therge white room has four door representing west, east, south and north. Outside the representatives of countries, kingdoms and empires waited as they are escorted to the tunnel and into one of the four entrance to the room. Why there is a tunnel? Because this World Government meeting is conducted underground, 400 feet below the surface with the hardest steel lining as the walls to make sure drilling abilities monster could break down here. And even if they did¡­it would at least buy time for the representatives to run and escape. After all Kyoto has graciously prepared countless of teleportation stone for the representatives. Each stone is counted as a fortune but an organized organization like that of Empire of Japan could easily find a way since peace has been at least partly achieved in the territory of Japan. The moment therge door open there are many men entering from all four sides of the room. Raymond from USA. He appears to be wearing a military uniform instead of his battle armour and behind him is hismander, appearing very powerful. They take a seat on a table that has the que of USA. He looks around as he watched other great men take their seat. Taking center seat was the Shogun of Japan, Ashikaga Hirate. With a mon of a butterfly and robe that seems to entuate his schrly aura he smiles as he look at his efforte to fruition. Raymond watched as a man with a diamond like mon seat at his chair appearing very unconcerned with the proceeding. Raymond look at the gue and it says Kai. So this is the Tiger of Kai. Raymond mused. He heard from his intelligence agency that Tiger of Kai was a ferocious man in battle but his strategy is entric and unorthodox and he usually win by employing some weird strategy and there is no bottom line when he sets out in achieving something. Beside him a man who had a strand of hair covering his eyes takes his seat and Raymond look at that man table and sees the que of Echigo. The Tiger of Kai and Dragon of Echigo. Both are rivals and great leaders and one of the few people in Japan who has quite the military prowess. Thene into the room from the eastern side of the room a man with pale white face but donning a robe fit for Kings and there is a symbol of eagle in his standards as his standard beareres into the room. The man himself was wearing a golden crown, and on top of the golden crown embedded itself was the most beautiful jewel Raymond has ever seen. Raymond looked at the que and he was surprised. The French Empire. So, this must be the Emperor of the French, Jean. Beside him was a woman with great figures and of beautifulplexion. She has a trace of innocence with a hint of danger. ¡®Paulette¡¯ and Raymond gritted his teeth. His spies oncee back to him getting shot in the rib because of that woman. They nearly lost their lives. His subordinate describes her as one of the greatest marksman that ever lived. Raymond knew one man that would really fit that title. Leonard¡­but then he shakes his head as he tries to shake of the memories. When Jean sits down there a few people that is standing behind him. The Party leader of France. They have be merely advisors to the Emperor. If this was a feudal time, they would be ministers. When Raymond looks towards the Norway side, he is amused to find two people be the representative of Norway. Rollo and Odin. Rollo is apanied with a woman whose eyes is cold as winter and her face shows no expression at all. Which only adds to her cold beauty. Freya the Valkyrie. On her shoulder were two ravens perched on both of her shoulders. He was warned by his advisors that Freya is the mind in making sure that Rollo remain forever victorious in battlefield. Hugin and Munin was the name of Freya ravens. Raymond believes that this raven has its own abilities. Unlike the other advisors or friends of the other representative, Freya did not stand beside Roll, instead she sit beside him like an equal. Rollo with his wolf fur covering his body like an armour and his beard looks like a depiction of the old age Vikings. He is also very loud. On the other hand Odin appears to be more reserved but Raymond knows that this reserved man is very cruel in his method. Those who disobey him¡­would not be killed but tortured until they wish for death. Odin is powerful,mands a fanatical zealots that believes what is happening to earth right now, is Ragnarok and powerful. Did he mention powerful twice? But and he smiles as he think of that event. There was one man who dares contend with Odin and not only that but cut of his dick and blinded him in one eye. Loki. At least that is the name he is using now. During his time at Odin camp he was using the name Thousand Face. Now he is using the name Loki. Raymond wanted to recruit him when he first heard of the altercation between him and Odin. But then he heard another shocking story. Loki has teamed up with one who Raymond would call the most mysterious and powerful man in the world right now. Lord Shadow. Hearing the reports of his subordinate about the explosive battle that Lord Shadow is engaged in and watching the footage of the Imperator corpse¡­he could only imagine the power that Lord Shadow possesses. And now he teamed up with a man crazy enough to cut Odin dick? One could only imagine the chaos both of them could make. Raymond is actually looking forward to see Lord Shadow in this meeting. From what he heard Kyoto is inviting him. But then seeing him not here, he is disappointed. He heard from Akira that Lord Shadow it seems has disappeared from the face of the earth, so carefully hidden, that not even the full force of Hirate could find Lord Shadow. And that is saying something. Raymond looks at Hirate and sighed. That man has a very powerful abilities and usually those he wanted to find he would easily find it. To think he couldn¡¯t find Lord Shadow and Loki¡­.those two must have a method to avoid detection. First Raymond ask Akira if Lord Shadow is already dead. But from what Akira said, he is alive only he could not be found. Some spected that he might be on a quest. Quest is hard to trigger. Rather than the initial quest for ss change and for unique ss user, to trigger a quest depends on luck. He sighed again as more people enters the room. Raymond even though he is the representative of USA this does not mean he control all of USA. The same could be said for everyone else here in this room. Raymond controls a few states but some states is in the hands of the militia, and other people. Some even designated themselves as a Republic. The 51 states of America is divided. Even before the fall, America is divided¡­.but now¡­it is even more divided. There are ces where migrants were discriminated while some ces the migrants Carlos execute Caucasian Americans. For what reason? Raymond doesn¡¯t know. But on some parts of America, migrants are also being hunted. Some of those who do not share the same belief as the people in the majority is also executed. Viins rose. And heroes are scarce. They need a symbol of hope. The reason why the Shogun chose Raymond as the representatives because what the World government want the most is stability and Raymond have that. In his camp, there is no division between race, religion or nationality. He was a wise and kind leader. Maybe this behavior could be attributed as his personality as a gamer. He was a nerd before the fall to say it simply. Of course seeing him right now, 6¡¯4 tall, dark and handsome one could not see the slightly chubby nerd he was before. But before the fall, he has good friends, they do nerdy stuff, fight about who would win between Superman and Batman, attend the Comic con every year and their circle was tight. But situation changes. Most of his friend died in the initial attack. He found a group. He made friends again. Hope again. He was hurt. He suffers the loss of a friend. He was betrayed. He was deceived. And he grows. Grows to be a man who shoulders the lives of thousands on his shoulder, a pir for his people. All of the people in here, all have that amazing qualities to bend people to their will either by maniption, by fear, or by brute strength. Raymond achieved the same effect by promising¡­.hope. He then closes his eyes as he waited for all the leaders to enter so that they could start the meeting all the while thinking about the benefits that this World Government will have for his regime. *** Erika sits down on her seats. She wore a purple robe, long and full of runic designs. In her left shoulder there is a design of a closed eye. She is looking at the people inside the room and then after finding out the man she wants to meet is not here she sighed. ¡®He is not here. Once again my Sight is wrong. Why? Is there something about him?¡¯ She said. Erika is the Oracle of Greece. She has no other abilities other than seeing the future and as such her powers is a curse and both a blessing. She alone united the many factions and warlords in Greece to create a unified Greece under her. How did she achieve such an amazing feat? Simple. People like Jean who uses his considerable military force in France is powerful, true and Greece also has people like this. A man named Alexandros was a great warlord but in the end he submits to Erika all the same. The reason is because those who did not want to enter her treaty, their future as a warlord will be short. No strategy could work, when someone already knows what is going to happen. Alexandros first trying tounch an offensive attack and even prepares a life endangering trap by trying to poison the Oracle but since the Oracle already seen the future, she simply avoid the trap, and make her own ambush with the help of Antonius. Antonius was Alexandros rival. By giving assistance to Antonius, she won herself a formidable ally. They all enter the Treaty of Delphi. Signed at Delphi, seven warlords sign the Treaty and acknowledge Erika as the mediator if a huge scale war were ever to erupt between them. And so temporary peace is achieved while the warlords could amass their wealth by fighting monster and clearing morends for humanity in Greece. Her abilities rmed Shogun Hirate so much so, that she bes a high level priority to please. There is still many parts of Greece that is not yet cleared and full of monsters. While other nation faces monster of what is mostly called RPG monsters, her nations produces monster of mythical nature. In her journey she met Lamia, Minotaur and many more monster that she always believes only exist in fairy tales. Behind her was Antonius. Hee closer and approached the oracle when she sees the Oracle displeased expression and he whispers. ¡®Is he not here, Great Oracle?¡¯ Erika shakes her head. ¡®Great Oracle Sight¡­why is it wrong?¡¯ Antonius say it with puzzlement. He knows the fearsome power of Erika sight that could see through the future. Erika ponders for a bit and she said. ¡®Time changes. The flow of Time, rivers of Cause and Effect, a stone has been thrown into it. Arge stone capable of changing the current.¡¯ She said this with a bitter smiles. Time is both fragile and sturdy and no one knows it better than Erika who have many ties manipted Time to work in her favour. But it is not so fragile that it would change just because a butterfly pped its wings, but it will change if strong enough stone is thrown into the River, changing the current, obstructing the flow. When it is changed, when that ripples turns into a great enough current¡­.time will change endlessly, creating many more worlds. The moment she gains her Sight, she was blessed¡­.or cursed¡­with the knowledge that there are other worlds beside this¡­..thousands of worlds. She called it the Multiverse. When she sees the future, she did not only see this future. She sees all the futures. All possibilities, all worlds. Something magical is happening in this world right now¡­and her sight is not powerful enough to see it. ¡®Somebody is messing with Fate.¡¯ She then said and she heaved a tired sigh. Looking into the future¡­she expends more stamina than fighting. ¡®This was the only reason you agreed to attend this meeting. Is our effort meaningless?¡¯ Antonius said sighing. Erika then said. ¡®It is not entirely useless. I see a man with an interesting fate in front of me.¡¯ She was looking at Jean. When she looks at him, she saw the most unbelievable scene. She saw a world dyed red, and in the center was a man howling to the sky, holding a woman. His eyes was red with anger and denial and she sees two sides, people flying and hurling attacks on the skies, while the world erupts and the sky part away. Behind him were six silhouettes, six people with the same aura as Jean. They were powerful and the aura they emitted was a godly aura, powerful to the extreme. And in the center of that conflict was an Orb¡­.orb filled with life and everywhere the Orb passed, life would sprout and death could not approach. She then looked at the woman beside Jean and she was startled. She was the woman in his arm that she saw in her vision. The woman she looks at was Paulette. Antonius on the other hand began setting a perimeter of protection around Erika. Erika after getting off that vision feels a little dizzy. Erika sighed. The reason she came here is to see the Man in the Shadows as she likes to call him. The Man in the Shadow. It¡¯s the image of a person she saw since her level increased. With every level increase she could see further to the future. And when she reached level 35 a few days ago¡­she saw a vision so visceral, so vivid that it gave her a fever¡­and dread inside her heart, creating like a mental trauma. The dreams begin with her sitting inside her temple, when dark mist enters the temple, every barrier she constructed, every pirs of protection shattered and she felt cold and shivers in fear, trembling and sweating at least for a while before she calms herself down in the vision. Her behaviour in her vision was like weing an old friend. Which is weird considering what will happen next. She saw a man appearing from a shadow¡­powerful, overbearing and his eyes was like the shining stars in the sky, with ten rings, five rings in each finger and he emits an aura of death and times fluctuate differently around him, making him even more mysterious. He then talks to her and then proceeded to rip out her eyeballs. The pain was indescribable. But what makes Erika fearful..¡­.is the fact that in her vision¡­..it was like she volunteer to give her eyeballs and she could not understand that part of her vision. There is also the matter of when. This was the most vivid vision she ever had¡­and she didn¡¯t know when will that happen, why it happens and what she talked about in her vision? This never happens to her before She thought that if she could see him¡­.see The Man in The Shadows¡­.she could understand or she could see another vision. Then thinking again, she mused. Maybe this is the best. *** That week great leader all over the world discuss about the formation of the World Government. Most of Europe leader were there. There was France, Belgium, Brus, Pnd, Romania, Slovakia and many others leaders. Germany was not there since it was not stable. So, was Scond and Irnd. Vietnam participated. Cambodia and India also participated. Australia could not participated because the sheer amounts of monster in that continent that creating amunity there is almost impossible.. Mysia was represented by two generals. South Korea was represented by Lee Hyun Woo. China on the other hand debated about the World Government intentions. Boris did not like the World Government mission but agree that a more united effort would be preferable in battling the monsters. And by the end of the first week, they agree on a few articles. The World Government is determined to save the world from the scourge of the monsters which has brought untold sorrows to mankind To reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person. To once again enforce the equal right of men and women of nationrge and small. Establishing a condition under which justice and respect for obligation arising from this treaty can be maintained and to promote the new world order. In order for these articles to be maintained, the World Government will act as a mediatorprised of the members that will be chosen at the next world government meeting which isprised of the most powerful leaders and nations. The obligations of those agreeing to these treaties are to unite their strength under the banner of the World Government to create a world humanity could thrive in. And as such, the Word Government will offer protection by collective cooperation among all the leaders that agree with the articles. The first week the leaders finalize in their aims and objective and the second week, they began designing the Chairman of the Organization which will chair the Meetings for the next five years and hold considerable power to summon the nations under the treaties to heed the call of duty. And while all this is happening, Azief and his group has reached the fifth floor after untold hardship and they began entering the fifth floor and meet their worst nightmare. The moment they enter they were shocked looking at the fifth floor. And so, the world began to move. Meanwhile on the stars, the warship of the Werons is speeding ahead to Earth with the desire to rule and conquer. In a corpse of stars at the corner of the Universe, The Destroyer is awakening bit by bit and a ck hole nearby His awakening, shattered into oblivion as the Destroyer formed his corporeal body. And so¡­..time moves forward. *** Chapter 55: Annihilator Thest monster has been shed by Azief powerful strike and they look at the entrance of the next floor. The entrance resembles the entrance of a temple. Looking in the distance there is only darkness. You have to enter to see what lies on the next floor. The four person group take a deep breath and then they began to enter slowly and cautiously, step by step and they enter the fifth floor of the dungeon. What greeted the group was arge area¡­..it was still the blue mossy walls but the area was wide like an open ins, like they were in a different dimension. ¡®What is this ce?¡¯ Sofia ask as she look left and right. All she could see was the wide area and they moved forward. There is no grass, only blue soil, hard ground; the ceiling was like always the blue stones. They all move silently but they realized something after half an hour, moving inside the fifth floor. There is no monster here. And every once in a while they take a break. The longer they walk, they could see from a distance, a huge gigantic temple, and this temple emits that terrifying pressure. They all recognize this pressure. They have been feeling it the deeper they go. The closer they are to the temple, the more pressure they felt in their souls. And Azief realizes something. The moment he enter the fifth floor he could no longer hear the dripping of the water. No longer could he hear the rhythmic sound of water hitting the ground¡­.that rhythmic beating that keeps calling The beckoning stops. The siren song¡­.stopped. ¡®Should we enter that freaky looking temple?¡¯ Loki asked from behind. It was clear from his tone he had no intention of entering but still he asked Azief. Azief also hesitated to answer. This¡­.what he is about to ask¡­is the ultimate favour. And he doesn¡¯t like owing anything to anyone. He summons his pet Badge. He orders his pet to guard the perimeter ¡®Why summon him?¡¯ Loki ask as he look at Badge began guarding the perimeter ¡®I like to be ready¡¯ he said. Sina who was nearby, looking at Azief and Loki conversing also approached Azief and ask him the same question ¡®We move forward?¡¯ Sina ask this time as she stand beside him. Azief look again at the temple, hesitated, then clenching his fist he decided. ¡®We move forward. The orb must be inside that temple. Any objection?¡¯ He looks at his group and no oneins. They only look at him and nodded. Loki nodded unwillingly but he did not say anything. For that one moment, Azief was touched¡­and also for the first time really understand the weight of responsibility he has on his shoulders. Azief was about walk away but his hand was being grabbed by Loki. ¡®Then we should prepare ourselves. We can¡¯t just charge on¡¯ Loki said as he stare at his eyes. Azief nodded. ¡®Fine¡¯ he said. He had to admit he is being rash which is unlike him. It was this ce. This ce gives him an ufortable feeling. It keeps beckoning¡­keeps calling. ¡®Then stop for a while and make sure everything is ready. Check your potions. Ask for pills from Sina.¡¯ Sina nodded as she was about to prepare concocting pills. ¡®Buy anything you need from the shop.¡¯ They all nodded and Azief walk away to calm himself down for the battle. It is clear to him that there is something dangerous in that temple. And he will need all of his concentration if he wanted to ovee this obstacle. Loki on the other hand looking at Azief standing alone, looking at the temple, approached him. Sina and Sofia on the other hand are talking to each other. ¡®You know there is something else in the temple right?¡¯ Loki said as he look at Azief expression Azief nodded. ¡®Did they know?¡¯ Loki said as he look at Sofia and Sina. ¡®They knew.¡¯ ¡®And they didn¡¯t leave you¡¯ Loki said smiling. ¡®I¡¯m a lucky man.¡¯ Azief replies. ¡®You ok with them gambling their life because of your decision?¡¯ Azief look towards the direction of Sina and Sofia and he said. ¡®We¡¯re gambling either way on the surface. What difference does it make whether we gambling it here in the dungeon or gambling it outside the dungeon? Danger is everywhere. I¡¯m not their protector. I¡¯m not arrogant enough to think I alone could protect them. They need to learn to defend themselves. Loki, in a group, we got each other back. Not relying to each other every time we got into trouble.¡¯ ¡®You believe they could survive this?¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®I have faith.¡¯ ¡®You must really want this orb don¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®An insurance¡¯ Azief suddenly said. ¡®An insurance? What is? The Orb?¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®If it is as powerful as you hype it up to be¡­then we will be safe for a long time. Strength is needed to survive in this world and to get strength you have to be willing to take the risk¡­to risk your life, betting it.¡¯ ¡®And what if we can¡¯t survive what¡¯s in there?¡¯ Loki said as he pointed towards the gigantic temple in the distance. Azief look towards the temple and he felt a little dread and the pressure on his orb increased. But he shakes the feeling off and he said ¡®Then I will make it myst objective to make sure you all survive.¡¯ Listening to this Loki smirk. ¡®You said you weren¡¯t a protector?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not.¡¯ ¡®Then why?¡¯ Azief hold both Loki shoulders and looks straight into his eyes and he said while smiling. ¡®Because, you are my friends. And Loki¡­..you would be surprised what I would do for my friends. People like me who doesn¡¯t have that many friends¡­we are special. Special in that we appreciate more the preciousness of that thing called friendship. We¡­No¡­I¡­am not the kind of guys that have a lot of friends. Some people have many friends. Hundreds of them¡­but how many of them have friend that wouldy their lives for you? Sofia risks everything for me, trying to save me in that river. She is a great friend and a great woman. Sina. I see how she appreciates her friends. I see how she mourns them¡­and how she would do anything evenbour under me to avenge her friends. That is a dedication of love. A woman like that I would be honoured if she could be friend with me. She is a good person. And you Loki. You. You are a bundle of luck. You might not be trustworthy¡¯ and hearing this Loki smirk a bit. ¡®But for some reason, you never did betray me. You did not betray my trust neither did you try to do anything untoward to me. And that is what I don¡¯t understand. I have given you so many chance to do me in but you never did. I havee to see you as a friend. So, in this fucked up world, to have you all in my group, to go through these life and death experience¡­.I consider you all my friends. In my entire life, I could count my true friends on one hand. And I don¡¯t feel sad about it. Because those friends that I count in one hand, is the friends that I cherish and I wouldn¡¯t trade one of them for a hundred of the other kind. I rather bepletely alone than with a bunch of people who are just passing time.¡¯ And then he added as Azief release his grasp of Loki shoulder and face towards the direction of the Temple ¡®I would die for each one of you because I know you would do the same for me.¡¯ ¡®You believe that we would do the same for you?¡¯ Loki ask. His heart is burning. For a long time Loki didn¡¯t feel things like this. Camaraderie. It is hard to feel things like that when you are alone in your journey. Loki and the Prince has always been wanderers, travelers in a world where people don¡¯t understand them or their motivations. Maybe that is why in his timeline, they could be friends. But still¡­.they were alone in their cause, in their crusade. Maybe that is why in thest timeline, they lost. ¡®I like to believe that I¡¯m a good judge of characters.¡¯ Azief said as he smiles a radiant smile ¡®And if you are wrong?¡¯ Still smiling, Azief reply. ¡®I don¡¯t do kindness so that other people would repay me. Anyone wanting to be repaid, now that is a business transaction. When I do things out of the kindness of my heart¡­.I didn¡¯t do it for what they might have given me as repayment. Good is not always repaid with good. I know this. But just because people can¡¯t be kind, why should I follow their way? A frog doesn¡¯t have the nature of a scorpion. For those that I save with a repayment in mind¡­then that¡¯s just a rtionship of mutual benefits. Like our rtionship in the beginning. But now, I¡¯m asking you to believe me with your life. And that is a lot to ask. And I know that it is a lot to ask. But none of you¡­..argued. None of youined. You follow me straight to the jaw of death, and you followed me, trusting me, all the way, even after knowing all the risk. What else could I call all of you¡­.other than calling you friend?¡¯ Finished saying this he pats Loki in the back and moved away. Loki looks behind him as he saw that lonely back and he smiles. We were friend before. And friends now. Thinking of this Loki smiles bitterly. If you only told me this before in the future, would we have fight for so long? Would we have be even brothers instead of rivals? All those years¡­wasted, fighting each other. You are too stubborn and I¡¯m too hot headed. Now, I know you before you were the prince. And Loki must admit while the Prince was powerful¡­.Loki like this Lord Shadow more¡­.the man who would be the Prince. He looks at the temple in the distance and his face turned hard. Loki felt it. This aura is very powerful. ¡®Following you to the jaws of death seems fun, prince.¡¯ He said as he moves to his next n. Approaching Sofia and Sina he proposes his n. A n that Lord Shadow no knowledge of. *** Sofia after finished talking with Sina , feel relieved. Her misunderstanding resolved and her heart feels lighter than before. She also made ns with Loki¡­.if they survive this. She could not always be looking at his back¡­.looking at Azief lonely back. She wanted to walk beside him¡­not chasing him from behind¡­and always looking at that back. Then she heard footsteps. She look behind her and she could see Aziefing approaching her and without reason she blush in her cheeks. Azief was tall, handsome and mysterious. Not to mention handsome, which even Azief yet to recognize that about himself. There is also the fact that Sofia really felt grateful for all that he had done for her. Then he stopped beside Sofia. He did not say anything, not a word¡­.he kept looking at the temple. He looks like he had something on his mind. And his eyes. Sofia found herself¡­.lost in that pair of eyes. Sofia also did not say anything. Just looking at him. Staring at him. Smiling. Not saying anything. Then he suddenly holds her hand and she was surprised. She almost yelped. Slowly her cheeks be redder. And for some unknown reason she could not help but smile like an idiot. Sofia look at Azief, who always has that impassive looks in his face, cold and calcting¡­and she smiles as she remembered how Azief was holding her hand. Sneakily holding her hand, like trying to catch a thief. And what makes her smile even wider was the fact that even though Azief tries to hide it, he was nervous to. He may look cold, but Sofia knows there is warmth in his heart. A man who would sacrifice his life for her. Actions spoke louder than words. Sofia never had anyone do something like that for her. She grows in a hard environment. Her father was abusive. Her onlyfort was her mother. And now she is alone in this world. No. she mused again as she could feel the warmth of Azief hand on her hand. You and me she mused. Even though Azief hold her hand, he still did not say anything. He just hold her hand, his eyes are still looking at the temple. Sofia did not ask what are you doing? Or why do you hold my hand? Instead she asked. ¡®What¡¯s on your mind?¡¯ ¡®You¡­.You¡¯ll follow me?¡¯ He asked. She nodded bashfully. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ ¡®And the floor before isn¡¯t?¡¯ she asked back. ¡®I was confident I could protect you before.¡¯ ¡®And now?¡¯ ¡®Now¡­..I don¡¯t think I can do that for you. It will be hard keeping myself alive.¡¯ ¡®You want me to leave you¡­now?¡¯ Sofia said puzzled. ¡®If that is your decision.¡¯ Sofia was about to get angry. What did he think of her? Did he think of her as someone that always need to be protected by him? She tried her hardest to try to catch up to him. She gritted her teeth, steel her heart, endures the pain, experience ambushes,e face to face with terrifying monster in the hopes, she could catch up to him¡­.in the hope, that she could help him the way he help her. In the hopes of walking beside him. And to think, he still sees her as his responsibility, for some reason that make her angrier. Angry at the thought he still thinks of her as the girl that hides inside the mall, needing his helping hand. There is no shame in admitting that you need help. But Sofia¡­this time she wanted to be the one offering her hand. She wanted to be useful to him. To at least pay a fraction of what he had done for her. And now at the eve of probably his most dangerous battle, he wanted her to leave because he was worried about her. She was touched and angry at the same time. She did not say anything, still holding his hand and she looks at the same direction Azief is looking. Looking at that gigantic temple. Is she not afraid? She is afraid. If she was given the choice, she would not enter this dungeon on the first ce But she is trying to be brave. For him. For herself. Does she want to leave right now? Yes, she wants to leave. But then¡­she looks at him again. And once again, like the time when he ask her to follow him, and the time when he ask her to trust him, remembering the oath they take under a certain peach tree¡­her courage burns again. Like a dying ember was breathed to life. He¡­.makes her brave. Braver than she ever was. Braver than she could ever be. Braver¡­.than what she thought possible. ¡®I will not leave¡¯ she announced. Azief then look away from the temple and stares at Sofia and chuckles a bit. His face looks charming when he smiles. Maybe it¡¯s because Sofia rarely sees him smile¡­or maybe because he always looks like he is brooding that any other expression on his face looks like a new expression and refreshing. ¡®Is that so?¡¯ he said smiling at her. She will not leave. She could not leave. She didn¡¯t think she could forgive herself if she leaves him like this. She and him makes an oath under a peach tree. She remembers the day. Remember the tree. Remember the emotion she felt and remember the heart that trusted him, remember the heart that hope again that day. You and me against the world! She still remembers. Azief then slowly moved away and he stop holding her hand as he moved away. Not able to stop her curiosity she ask ¡®Why did you hold my hand?¡¯ For a second he stopped his track. Azief turned his face back and smiling he answers. ¡®I need courage. And you make me brave.¡¯ Saying this, he move away and Sofia just look at his back again. And wishing¡­.to be walking beside him. *** UNITED INTERGALACTIC ALLIANCE HEADQUARTERS The rms on the Headquarters Ward keep on ringing. One of the Warden that escapes the ruptures a few weeks ago began sending transmissions to the Council Of The Universe asking for help. And at the same time reporting what probably would be the greatest news in the Intergctic Alliance history. In a week, a starship enters the UIA Headquarters with the representatives from Olympus. Lord Zeus sent Hermes as his emissary. Asgard could not send its representatives as Odin begun to slumber. The Jade Pce sent Eng as its representatives. Sitting on the room reserved for council members the wardens began telling the story And after he finished telling the story it is clear from both Hermes and Eng that the news was not a good one. ¡®The Deharian Race annihtor? Did it escape?¡¯ Hermes asked, hoping the Warden would say no. The Warden nodded with a grim face. ¡®The casualties?¡¯ Eng asked. ¡®Ten thousand including five thousand prisoners.¡¯ Hermes expression was hard. Ten thousand may not seem much. But this was ten thousand super beings. ¡®What is the Deharian race annihtor target?¡¯ Hermes asked again ¡®Your Excellency, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ The warden honestly answers. He just takes his post a hundred years ago and he did not know much about the prisoner inside the Negative Zone only that each one of them is dangerous criminals. Hermes is thinking how to spin this story to the council. What happened here must not be spread to themon popce of Olympus and the other members of UIA. ¡®Haaa¡¯ he sighed. Eng beside him also sighed. The Deharian race was an intelligent race that lives in the Deharia and worship A¡¯n Al¡¯ Uluk. Uluk is a gigantic brain that contains the Almanac of Universe. And the only one who has the entirety of Uluk is A¡¯n Al. They were an intelligent race but also paranoids of the end of the universe and as they grew more technologically advanced they began calcting future threats. It was then a bout millions of years ago, they found the threat they have been looking for. Well, when you keep searching for threats, you will most of the time find it. They then began creating a monstrosity to neutralize their supposed threats. It takes them thousands of years to create the Annihtor. The Annihtor was supposed to follow the directives of the Deharian Supreme Council but messing with genes and magic even beyond their understanding, the Deharian race has created the greatest nightmare the Universe has ever seen. The Deharian Race Annihtor is the few entity in the universe that still brings dread towards the UIA. The moment it awakened and released from its life pod it began to destroy. First, it began by killing its creator. Then he began to destroy cities and then it consumers the whole of Deharia. It then set of to destroy its primary target. Its primary target was the race that possesses the Etherna gene. Humans. The Deharian race discovered that humanity has a set of genes that if activated could make them as powerful as the Etherna race of ancient past. They believe that humanity¡­if allowed to mature would be the cancer that will infect the universe. But earth is protected by forces even stronger than UIA and the Elder of the Universe also protects earth from advanced super beings. So, the UIA was formed to hunt and destroy the being which would then be called the Annihtor. The war between the Annihtor and the UIA destroys three star systems, seven moons and three stars. Trillion of lives lost to capture one super being. But try as they may, the UIA could not destroy the fleshly body of the Annihtor. Its endurance surpasses anything that the UIA could break. The Elder of the Universe then find it imperative to construct a prison where beings like the Annihtor could not break free. He created the Negative Zone to seal and trap and imprisons beings like the Annihtor. And for millions of years, the Negative Zone was unbreakable and imprable. Once you¡¯re in there, there is no way out. That is until the awakening of the Destroyers. The news has already shakes all the advanceds. It is also news that the Elder of the Universe faced off against the Destroyer and was inflicted with great injury. The Destroyer awakening messed with the Universal Laws and the Negative Zone ruptured the moment he create his corporeal body. Eng then whispers to Hermes. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ ¡®We block this news¡¯ Hermes decided. ¡®And then what? Hope for the best?¡¯ ¡®We hope for the best.¡¯ He said. ¡®Do you know its target? Eng asked. Hermes shakes his head, feigning ignorance. ¡®I will ask the other Olympian about the Annihtor. Lord Hades will know.¡¯ Eng also nodded. ¡®I will inform the Jade Emperor.¡¯ They both nodded. That day the news of the negative Zone prison ruptured was only known to a few council members as they began formting ns to recapture the Annihtor. *** In a barren, a dark being, 15 feet tall, withrge spikes protruding in every part of its skins slowly get up. Slowly its body was being nourished by the barren and its body began retaining some form of a homo erectus. Slowly it turned into a form of homo sapiens. With webbed feet and hands like ws, the being was slowly evolving. Its eyes were ck but slowly an iris of red was formed. And then he jumped from the. With that one jump it destroys half of that barren. In its mind, the beast has one target. Earth. *** Chapter 56: The battle in the temple There were in front of the temple. The gigantic temple made Azief feel like he is an ant in front of something bigger than himself. The temple stands 40 feet high and in front of the temple on its left and right side there is the statue of two lions with fire as their manes almost like they guard the temple. Azief even thought that the statue woulde to life ande attack him when they approached but nothing happens. For some reason, he could hear Sofia heaved a sigh of relief behind him. ¡®We move forward.¡¯ Azief said after he made sure the coast is clear. The other nodded and they cautiously enter the temple. The moment they enter they could see the ground was a deep blue color, the surrounding were filled withrge bricks of ruins and there was even some shield so big that it was as big as a giant satellite dish. Azief nodded as he thinks that it would be a perfect cover for an explosion. He shares his thoughts with the rest of the group and Loki has already nned to hide behind the ruins if the battle between Azief and whatever beast hiding here gets intense. After all he is on a disadvantage fighting one on one. Sofia on the other hand is mapping out the ce where she can fully utilize her long range attacks. She was to provide support for Azief when he battles. That has always been her role. Sina on the other hand has other roles. They then look at the roof. The roof of the temple depicts a great battle between beings that is blue in color waging war on the cosmos. It shows stars fall, shattered and destroyed. It shows myriad of abilities being used and monstrous beings battling each other. One is represented with a bright tone while the other sides were represented with a darker tone. Azief instantly think of a duality concept. Good and evil fighting each other, keeping the bnce. And then suddenly the whole group hears augher. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ the sound resonated inside the temple. Loki pirs cracked just hearing theughter while Azief orb revolves faster than ever trying to dispel the pressure. ck aura quickly roiled around him as it protect him from the pressure. It was like Azief was shrouded by darkness revealing only his cold eyes. ¡®Who goes there?¡¯ Azief said trying to be brave. His hand quickly grabs his sword and his eyes glint with danger Sofia behind him has begun preparing her arrows, while Sina is ready to hurl the explosives she prepared earlier. With as much gold they have, Azief has bought hundreds of explosives, grenades, potions, stamina pills and strength boosting pills. Not to mention the ingredient for Sinatest pill recipe. But he didn¡¯t want to use it unless it was thest resort. As theugh dissipated a mirage like barrier shattered and there could see another shocking scene. ¡®What is that?¡¯ This time it was Azief that ask this question. He could see arge altar. On top of the altar was a well. A suspended well on the air, which drips golden water. But it could be seen that the water has stop dripping and only a trace of it remains. A drop for every second that passed that keep beckoning Azief to move forward¡­like it resonates¡­waiting¡­calling to him like a siren song that leads him to ruin. It is an illusion. An enchanting illusion Azief realizes. The moment he stepped into this dungeon he was ying to someone else tune. Looking at the well in the air¡­.and realizing the sound is no longer in his ears. ¡®The time hase.¡¯ The voice was cold and hoarse. Then as Azief look at the center of the altar, an orb, shining with a lustrous blue, and inside of that orb, that crystal orbs was white clouds, spherical world, countless of them, almost like they were trapped inside the orb. There are vortexes inside the orb and the vortexes give rise to undtion of energy outside the orb, an ancient and calming aura. But what make his face turns pale, what makes the rest of the group face to turn pale, was what they could see not far from the altar. A throne made of blue stones and sitting on that throne is a being blue in color like the depiction in the roof of the temple, having one horn in the middle of its forehead, six bulky arms and each arm has a saber glittering like a diamond in the dark. Standing 12 feet tall, the being looks like some kind of giant. A well-proportioned giant with muscly arms and a cruel expression. And there is a smile on its face. A malevolent smile. A wicked smile and the aura this creature emitted were so powerful that it was like something repressed his orb to moves faster. His orb revolves faster and the world inside his consciousness is trembling and shaking. The Golden Violet Sun in his consciousness dims as dark began to reign in the world of his consciousness. The golden violet turns more violet and the golden luster began to lose its shine. The more Azief uses the power of his orb the more it downgrades to a lower color orb. But usually after a few hours it will recover. It was the same with any Orb Condensing stage user. This is why having a higher grade orb makes you stronger. You can use your skills longer and the attack would be more damaging. The specialty of a Perfect Orb Condensing is that the recovery of colors is many times faster and they will never truly downgrade. Some Orb Condensing Orb can be destroyed with extreme usage which is called sacrificing an orb to increase battle power. Using that kind of skills the Orb will downgrade and one had to once again level up the orb. But not for Perfect Orb Condensing. The rate of the recovery is also very fast and as such people with Perfect Core could disy their abilities longer than people with lower level core. ¡®Shit¡¯ is the only thing Azief could say. Behind him Sofia follows by saying ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Loki on the other hand said ¡®Motherfucker. I should not have followed him to the jaws of death.¡¯ But even as he said this there was excitement in his face. He wondered if this is the same situation that the Prince had to endure and realizes that the Prince came here a littleter than now. In his timeline, the Princees here after the first world Government meeting and that takes about two months. One month in prison after his debacle with Jean mother and another month exploring the dungeon. Loki changes things. Throwing a stone into the river of causality. And as a result the Prince might die because of him changing things. ¡®You havee¡¯ the creature said, his voice was hoarse and deep and there is a hint of excitement. He still did not get up from his throne and only looked at the group like they were its meal. The blue shield around the monster ripples every time it speaks. Then he slowly got up and the temple shakes with fierce rumblings. Then notification appeared TELEPORTATION TO GO OUTSIDE THE DUNGEON IS PROHIBITED. WORLD ORB SHOP IS CLOSED TELEPORTATION DEVICE DEACTIVATED ¡®Shall we begin?¡¯ the blue being said smiling malevolently *** Winds and gales strikes around thend as the monster strike a sh towards the group using one of its arms. Azief jumped to his left and rolled the moment hended into the cold hard ground as the tiles of the temples was destroyed. He yelled at the already invisible Loki. ¡®Take care of Sina!¡¯ Sina on the other hand who waste in dodging quickly were pushed by something and ended up dodging the attack. Azief quickly activated Body Fortification and his body shines with a golden luster of colors, making him for one second appearing like he has a golden body. Body Fortification skill gives him boosted endurance and defense. Sina who was pushed aside pull the pin on the grenade she got from her bag of holding and throws it towards the Blue creature. Sofia already takes her distance and already showering the blue creature with her Storm of Arrows from behind a cover in one of the ruins of the temple but the barrier keep holding on. Arge explosion happens as mes envelopes the area of that blue being. When the me dissipated, standing there unscathed was the creature. The creatureughs. Its shield could be seen to enduring the attacks and it was like a bubble that intes and detes as it endures these attacks. ¡®Sina keep throwing the bomb!¡¯ Loki whispers in her ears, the urgency in his voice is unmistakable. He was nervous. Loki looks at the long line of hole that appeared dafter that casual sh of that blue creature. It¡¯s an Asura! The Prince battle an Asura to get the universe Orb. Looking at Azief, he thinks to himself. What a freak! Azief zoom his visions toward the blue creature and he could see the blue creature smirking. And at the same time Azief could feel that sh is not the limit of that creature power. ¡®IT¡¯S AN ASURA!¡¯ a voice shouted from out of nowhere. A voice without a face and Azief knows that it is Loki. An Asura? That is a myth isn¡¯t it ?Azief mused before quickly epting it. This is reasonable considering all the unreasonable things he has seen since the world gone to hell. He summons Badge and with his mind order Badge to drill tunnels. And do it undetected. Because he has a n. Azief who was on the left side of the Asura began his counter attack. He rushed towards the Asura and sh using his de and an aura of death permeated out and hit the barriers and the barrier shakes. The Asura looking at its barrier is amused. The Asura this time find that Azief is amusing and he began shing down at him. It was a casual sh but the force emanated out from the sh is like a mountain descended from the sky, threatening to crush everything apart. Azief using his ck de meet the Asura attack and when the sword and saber meets , shockwave erupted out and the ground beneath Azief feet cracked, the tiles was flying away and the walls of the temple was scratched by the shockwave. Then one could hear a cracked bone Azief was forced back five meter from the ce their sword meet while the Asura still stay on the same ce. Azief gritted his teeth and he could feel indescribable pain around his arm, his left hand is broken, and his right hand bones crack under the pressure. Yet, he gritted his teeth and did not scream. He will not give the Asura the satisfaction. Using his Sense Blocking, he block the pain in his mind making him be able to focus on the matter in front of him. ¡®You did not yet disperse your energy¡¯ the Asura spoke. ¡®You still did not create the thread inside your body so you were not my match.¡¯ Azief look at the Asura. And the moment the Asura look at him he is startled; the Asura could see that the mortal in front of him is smiling. ¡®Well, I¡¯m not going to take your word for it¡¯ Azief said. There is blood on the edge of his mouth but he was smiling. Azief have managed to confirm something when he meets his sword with the Asura. That the barrier could be undone with the will of its caster. This is his initial analysis. If he could make the Asura opens his barrier to meet his attack Sofia and Sina could use it to their advantage, they could attack him. That barrier of his makes Azief quiet fearful to engage with the Asura but now that he found out that it can be entered¡­he believes he has a chance. Either way, he already could not teleport out of this floor. The only way is to ovee the obstacle in front of him. There is no other way out. Do or die moment. This is that kind of moment. That Asura make a mistake. Mistake of underestimating them. And Azief don¡¯t mind. He will use that to his advantage. To the Asura, the mortals does not even register as strong¡­.and because of that the Asura would lowered own its guard. It would underestimate. And Azief will use it as much as he could. Underestimate them more. That is what he wanted. He then rushes again into the battlefield. The battle between them consist of dodging and attacking. The dodging is mostly Azief as he keep dodging left and right, rolling sideways and jumping backward as each strike of the Asura is capable of splitting the earth apart and shaking mountains. Azief then employs his Shadow Clones. His golden violet orb rotates, employing its divine powers and slowly Azief orb turns violet. Three clones appeared from a dark mist thates out of nowhere. These 3 clones have 50 percent of his abilities and begin restricting the Asura other arms. The Asura keep hacking and shing and the temple shakes for every second. Statues falls, and ceremonial altars were cut into two. This battle is even more ferocious than the time Azief fought the beast in the stronghold. Azief tries to use Shadow Imitation on the Asura but it could only restrict the Asura for a second. But that is enough time for him to do what he excels the most. Dodging its attack with great uracy After all, if this was any other person they would have already been shed by that six sabers that keep attacking without stopping and with a hundred variations. If not for that one second, Azief could not hold a candle toward the Asura prowess in battle. And there is no other person that could employ this many skills in battle other than him. With his Perfect Orb keep revolving and at the same time regenerating the colors back, he could stand the consumption of energy that he needs to expend to use this variety of skills. The Asura creased it eyebrows and then speed up his attack. The moment it speed up its attack, it was like a gale of sabers assaulted him. ¡®Tch!¡¯ Heined as one of the saber sh nearly cut of his head. Azief then without any other choice activated Shadow Haste and his violet orb turns blue. The consumption for using all this technique is not cheap. For 30 seconds he was faster by 45%. Using this ungodly speed, he managed to dodge all the saber shes like he was strolling around the park. It was like everything was slowed down, like he was the only one moving and he could see with the most clear vision of how the saber shes is shot out and when it will arrive and the trajectory of the saber shes. And it was during this time he uses Shadow Step, which teleport him behind the Asura. Sensing a chance, Azief shes horizontally but while three of his clones restrict its three arms one of the arms around its shoulder de deflect Azief sneak attack. But Azief under the influence of Shadow Haste managed to change his attack trajectory and his attack connected and blue blood spurted out. A hint of astonishment appears on the Asura face. ¡®Hmm¡¯ it said as Azief distance himself away. Shadow Step can only be used 3 times a day and he already used one. This is one of his trump cards. But he also knows that this is not enough. By now, Azief orb has already turned cyan. The power he expended is almost half. While he is taking his distance, he down a few pills and his orb color quickly recovering and while he is resting one of his three clones was cleaved to half A few minutester the other one was decapitated. They both turned into shadows and disappeared. Azief sighing entered the battle again apanied by raging rain of arrows no doubt a support by Sofia. On the other hand, Sofia, Loki and Sina all have their own way fighting the battles. The battle rages on in the temple as the Universe Orb shine more brightly in the altar beneath the golden water well. ***********************************************************************8 NEW YORK IN A CAVE A man could be seen lying on a poorly made stretcher. In the stretcher lies a man so badly burned that almost all of its skin has wilted of. But¡­the man breathes. It was slow and weak like a flickering me that could be extinguished with a light blow¡­but it¡¯s there. The man looks like even the act of breathing is hard for him¡­but he keeps breathing. His will to live¡­is probably endless. He has been lying on this stretcher for a month now. And every day when there was time he was energetic enough to open his eyes, all of his basic amenities was already prepared. He was always curios of this matter but today he will found out who have been taking care of him. Everyday around dawn, that man wille. He always hear the footsteps of that man but before his injury was so severe that even both of his eyes was blind If not for the medicine that the man who saved him always gives him, he might not even be able to see right now. Slowly he recovered. But he still lies on the stretcher. His body was paralyzed fro the waist down and he could feel anything below his waist. But the pain on his body¡­.that he could feel. Thest attack he received¡­.should have killed him. Even he had to admit that. But someone managed to save him¡­and not only that but managed to make people believed he was dead. If not¡­Raymond would be hunting him right now, like a lion hunting down a sheep. But he survives. Against all odds, he survived. Then as he ponder upon this, with pain coursing every veins in his body, still feeling the fire consuming his skin¡­he could hear the footsteps. Slowly the footstepe near and be clearer. Then a man appears on the entrance of the cave with cautious expression. The man was six feet tall, blonde and lean. He was thin to be honest and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything extraordinary about him¡­but he recognize that man. Now¡­he understands. And he could understand how that man managed to save him and even to do it undetected. If it was him¡­it is possible. He tries to smile but only feeling pain as the skin near his mouth wrinkles and the wrinkles turns to droplets of blood. ¡®You awake?¡¯ the man said and there is a hint of joy in his eyes as the man rushes towards him. He was about to move but he is stopped by the blonde man. ¡®Don¡¯t move. I will rub the ointment for you.¡¯ The blonde man said ¡®Warp¡¯ he said. ¡®Good, you remember me¡¯ Warp said. ¡®Don¡¯t say anything. When I took you from the Gorge you were half dead. I have been outside. Collecting information.¡¯ Warp said. He nodded even though the pain was unbearable. Even now, even at his situation now, Warp remains loyal. He was about to say something but Warp stop him from talking as he rub some jelly like ointment and the pain quickly dissipated but the flesh is still not regenerating. He almost wanted to scoff at his situation right now. He didn¡¯t think Raymond was that powerful or even that vindictive. ¡®You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡¯ Warp said as Warp look at him. ¡®I will tell you what I learn. Raymond has controlled the wholepound and has begun conquering some states. He wanted to unite back the United States¡­.and him as the leader. Texas and Florida has their own organization but seeing Raymond organized and powerful army I doubt Texas and Florida has a chance. There might be some powerful leveler there but Raymond has the approval of the World Government. I will exin about the World governmentter. But with all the support he got, it will only be a matter of time until Raymond conquers the 51 states. We must stop him. It was fortunate that my cover inside his rank was not discovered or I might be like Vasquez or Le or Jack. ¡®Wh.a..t ha..pp¡­en..ed t..o th..e..m?¡¯ He said stuttering. ¡®Leonard¡­.¡¯Warp is hesitating to say their fate, the fate of Leonardrades but then he hardens his expression and said. ¡®They were executed secretly. Vasquez was forced to drink poisons. Le was beheaded by Jesse. Jack was murdered during his sleep by Raymond Secret Forces. All of our affiliates and allies inside thepound has been neutralized by Raymond.¡¯ ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ Leonardughed bitterly. Who would have thought that kid could be so ruthless? Poisoning. Execution. Assassination. ¡®Good¡­job¡¯ Leonard said to Warp his voice was hoarse. ¡®Haihh¡¯ Warp sighed. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it Leonard. I am always on your side you know that. Raymond¡­.is good. Better than you. But he was not the one that save me. Or guide me. You might be bad. You might be evil. But you¡¯re not bad to me. You¡¯re not evil to me. And that¡¯s good enough for me.¡¯ ¡®I will get my re..ve..nge.¡¯ Leonard said through the pain in his throats but he still wanted to dere his intention. With red eyes full of unsatisfaction and his hand trembling because of his anger, one could feel their heart turn cold if they could see the hatred inside Leonard eyes. ¡®And I will be there beside you, Leo. But for now¡­.rest. And when the time is ripe, you will get your vengeance.¡¯ That day, Warp and Leonard began their scheme to kill Raymond. Leonard will not forget what has been done to him. Even then, he could still smell his own flesh burning. And his hatred grew bigger. *** Chapter 57: The battle plan The sound of the sabers and de shing produces sound wave that shake the very walls of the temples and each sound wave sounds like somebody hitting a gigantic gong. Just the sound wave alone is enough to shatter arge looking rock. There is only dust around them. Dust and ashes and sky high mes. The area round Azief and Asura battlefield looks like somebody was waging a war with its cracked earth, dented ground, deep marks on the walls and the fire around them Their weapon sparked of a fire around the temple. All the while Sofia from behind providing supports. Each time the Asura uses its six arms to hack Azief apart, 4 out of six of its saber was deflected because of Sofia arrows, leaving Azief only two sabers attack he needs to worry about. Azief also stop using his Shadow Clones because it consumes his orb to much. But sometimes he was forced to use Shadow haste or other Shadow rted skill which is very orb consuming but Azief is left with little choice. The Asura is too powerful for him to not use all of his trump cards. And while this is going on, Sina was on the other side of the temple hiding behind arge altar. Loki also hides behind the same altar. His attack power won¡¯t mean much fighting a Unique rank monster. His skills would mostly help him fighting with humans or stealth attack. A head on collision is not his specialty. Loki look toward the panting Sina and said. ¡®You insist on not showing all your trump card?¡¯ He said. And there is a trace of ridicule in Loki tone. ¡®It¡¯s not easy for me to do it. And it create mental strain and the pain¡­I don¡¯t have to mention the pain.¡¯ ¡®You will do it!¡¯ and Loki said it with a forceful tone. Sina look at Loki and sighed. ¡®Fine. You know what I need. Can you do it?¡¯ Sina look at the battle between Azief and the Asura and she sighed. Loki shows aplicated expression ¡®He surely has other ns regarding that.¡¯ Loki also looks towards Azief battle and said. ¡®He would thank me.¡¯ ¡®Or he would me you¡¯ ¡®At least he would be alive. That is all that matters.¡¯ Sina look dumbfounded. Why did Loki attach so much importance of the wellbeing of Azief? She did not understand. ¡®You¡­¡¯and as she said this she was pushed again by Loki and she ended up crashing towards the wall and she could feel she dislocated her shoulders. Loki also is not well off. When they were talking Azief shing Wind skill was deflected by the Asura saber attack and end up shing toward the big altar. The altar was cleanly cut to two while the wind force generated by the attack blows Sina and Loki apart. Any life nearby the sh force quickly wilted. The nts wilted. The metal rust. The stones turn to dust. It was the aura of death. It was the aura of time. And shadows of darkness could be seen forming into mini vortex around the area of the sh. It was minuscule but Loki did not miss the mini vortex. This is thebination of attributes. It was deadly, fatal and very dangerous. It was fortunate they dodge it. It was fortunate that they were not inflicted by the attributes. If not for the Asura deflecting the attack and weaken the power of the attributes inside Azief sh it would be them wilting and decaying Loki quickly down recovery pills and Bone Mending pills. Sina on the other hand had to rely with the Health potion she buys in the shop and is also quickly gulping. She looks toward Loki, now separated by arge crevice in front of them. Of course they could jump and group together but both knew what needed to do right now This is a gamble. This is a self-suicide n that Loki and Sinae up upon during their rest at the fourth floor. Loki is smart enough to know that whatever they would encounter in the fifth floor will not be easy. And his danger senses was tingling the whole time he wasing down. And his senses never lie. He would not call himself Loki if he does not have a n for when everything goes wrong. He nodded from the distance and Sina nodded. Their n was simple. Sina would hide and make sure she remains alive until Loki could have all the ingredients for the ns to work. Sina felt if she does this, Azief would surely be mad at her¡­but she is sure that he would understand. They all wanted to survive. Someone needs to be sacrificed no matter how you feel about it. Sofia on the other hand was taking cover behind arge cut off part of the temple. A few minutes ago, the Asura saber sh cut of a huge portion of the ground in the temple and the Asura hurled it towards her. She managed to dodge it with her agility but she got hurt in her arms after she got sliced by the aftershock wave of the saber attack and her arms were cut very badly. If not for the abundance of pills she got from Sina it would be hard for her to even use her arrows. Using her Divine Precision her eyes could see even the most detailed movements and even fine dust is seen easily by her eyes. The reason her arrows could deflect the Asura attack is not because her arrows are powerful but because she targeted the right angle. She attacks the Asura without stopping, helping Azief as hard as she can. Then when she was catching her breath she heard the sound of explosion. She peek from the side of the block of ground and sees that Azief was coughing blood, leaning on the walls of the temple. And then she looks at the Asura and she could see that the Asura was shocked. The previous sound she heard before was the sound of its barrier being shattered. Azief has managed to break its barrier. Now, Sofia could see in the eyes of the Asura, anger has reced amusement. This time suddenly a huge wave of bloodlust assault Sofia. Her pirs cracked and trembles and she could feel that if she did not endure this her pirs will be shattered. She uses her lightning steps and like thunder in the sky, she distance herself from the battlefield, each of her steps only lightly touch the ground as she tries to make sure her pirs remain intact. The huge aura of bloodlust was like a physical attack on head on collision with her and trying to dy the aura from reaching her she uses her Wind Kick only to find out the moment her Wind Kickes into contact with the aura ,it dissipated like trying to stop a tidal wave with a stick. But she did not give up. Using her Great Telekinesis she moved the stones, therge iron pod nearby, the rusted tripod behind the stones to stop the wave of the bloodlust but like her Wind Kick it does not work. Then as she found out she could no longer run, she stop, takes a deep breath and then uses her Ninefold Waves Fist, and the force that was punched out equal to an Orb condensing stage force, so much so that the nine waves attack canceled out the bloodlust wave and Sofia kneeled down on the ground, coughing blood. The pressure on her internal organs and the suffocating feeling she felt almost make her wanted to give up. But looking in front of her, seeing from the distance how Azief is still keeping the Asura in check she knows she can¡¯t ck of. So she got up. She got up¡­..in spite of the pain. Pain in her ribs. Pain in her soul. Pain on every part of her body. She was tired. She wanted to rest. She wanted to give up. But looking in front of her, looking at that lonely back, she got up. In spite of everything, she could not be in pain. She could not be tired. She could not rest. And she will never¡­..ever¡­¡­give up. Trembling in her knees, trembling on her hands, her fingers shakes violently, her blood boiling¡­but still she got up. She got up, closes her eyes, takes a long deep breath, feeling the wind on her cheeks, finding that moment, that moment where only one thing matters, where her target is and slowly like she has all the time in the world, she slowly lift up her bow, and position her aim. She opens her eyes. Release her breath. Huuu the sound came from her mouth. She let go of the pain and tiredness. And she looses the arrow again. On the other hand in the middle of the battlefield Azief has used his Iron Flesh and using that he could barely keeping up with the Asura. There were many times he should have died but using Iron Flesh he managed to get away with only injuries. Deep internal injuries but was quickly heal by Sina pills and potions but his stockpile of potions is running low and Sina pill is also decreasing. The Asura right now is enraged because of what happen to its shield but on Azief face there is a trace of a smirk. He was smiling. Smirking. He managed to destroy the barrier. He found out that the barrier has a weak points and he also discovers that the barrier is not the Asura doing. The Asura shield is the orb doing. He notices that the Orb gives protection to the Asura as long as he sits on the throne but the moment the Asura get up from the throne, Azief could feel that the power of the barrier slowly dissipating. Hisbined attack with Sofia serves to weaken the barrier faster. Azief also realize that the power of the Asura was restrained somewhat. It must be the universe orb he mused. He and the Asura have different heights so the Asura has the advantage in its height. They have been trading hundreds of attack but not as fierce as right now. Before the barrier broke, the Asura is calm and looks at him with amusement but now the Asura looks at him with anger. The Asura must not imagine that he would be able to destroy the barrier. The Asura might even think he would die before the barrier managed to dissipate but he held on. For people looking at Azief and the Asura battling, it was like a giant battling a human. A 12 feet tall blue being attacking a six feet human. This time their weapon meet again and the shockwave that erupted outbines the wind slice and the terrifying power of the Asura. Not to mention the power of attributes between the two beings locked in a death match. One could only imagine if their attack hit anyone else. The shockwaves slices the walls of the temple while the explosive power sunk the very surface Azief are standing on. The tiles beneath his feet decayed and turns to dust, the few grass in the temple wilted and turns ck and the nutrients of the ground dissipated like it was never there. There is also a trace of angry emotions in that strikes one that could incite war. One that could incite a chaotic mind. Azief fearsome aura did not work against the Asura as its mental energy is very strong. Azief could feel the difference between him and the Asura. The power that the Asura have is explosive, every strike could crumble a mountain, and every strike could shatter the stars. And Azief also could feel a trace of power resembling attributes. But it was repressed. By now, Azief has formed his own opinion. The power of this Asura is repressed. The most logical conclusion is that this Asura is the guardian of this orb¡­.but he did not guard it willingly instead it was forced to which would exin why its power is repressed. Swoosh the sound could be heard on his eardrums as he barely dodges a saber slice aimed at his head. Azief shes with shing wind using his left hand and a shing energy was shed out which was deflected by one of the Asura other hand. But Azief was not done. His right hand punched out an Energy Fist, and a golden violet energy shot out from his hand and it hit one of the Asura hand. The moment it made contact with the Asura hand, the energy emitted out an almost explosive vibrational energy and even a mental attack that renders the Asura dizzy for a moment. Azief did not miss the chance. He yelled. ¡®HYARGGGH.¡¯ As he jumped and activated his unique skill he got from the imperator. His body was full of scales inside his robe as he shes down with an aura resembling that of an overlord. The sh was imbued with Death, Time, as ck aura and it was like Time fluctuated differently around his sh and the sword was enveloped with a golden violet colour whichbined with the ck aura creating a very shy spectacle as it slices through one of the Asura hands and blood spurted like a fountain from its amputated hand. The Asura cried out in pain, a sound wave emanated out inside the temple, a hair raisng shrieks and the pirs of the temple cracked while the old shed inside the temple broke down and Azief was even thrown back by the force of the sound wave. But sticking his de into the ground he managed to keep his ground. The pain that the Asura felt was indescribable as blue blood dripped from the Asura wounds. Azief did not yet desire to stop. Since he has already activated the Scale Body technique he only has half an hour to be in this mode This is the first time he use this technique and he could finally understand why it is called a unique technique. His healing rate was tripled. His orb rotates like a wild hurricane inside his consciousness, energy welled up inside him, like a volcano that is about to erupt. One could see that dust near him is floating. Like the veryw of gravity is being challenged, invisible vortexes pulsates all around his body. Dust floats and energy is rushing towards his body like a flood, trying to heal him and lessen any injuries received. This is the power of attributesbined with unique skills. It was not called a unique skill just for show. With all this, he braves himself from danger as he slides under the Asura foot like a slippery loach and managed to position himself behind the Asura. He grins as another opportunity presents itself. He shed with all his might and nicked the Asura foot artery. The Asura kneeled down because of the pain and the tile shattered while the ground sunken like something pressuring them down, as its knees mmed into the ground. The sound shakes the temple and a few pirs cracked. The Asura realizing what Azief is trying to do sh towards his position but Azief once again slides under the Asura and managed to be in front of the Asura. He then jumped onto the Asura knees and with upward shing motions he cut the Asura another hand. Death and Time was released like a raging inferno and the hand quickly wilted and rotted making the hard tough skin useless and blood once again gushed out from the Asura. Azief was drenched with blue blood. He could not help but smirk. Another hand for the win. This time, the Asura gritted its teeth, and look at Azief with fiery eyes, forcefully enduring the pain and with his other hand shed towards him. The sh connected and Azief smiles halted as the saber force hit him and it was like a huge explosion happens as the saber strike in the center of Azief chest. Azief was thrown 50 meter back and crashed into the walls of the temple as one of the pirs of the temple broke and debris begins falling. When Azief crashed to the wall, it was like someone thrown a dough into a wall. His internal organ was in chaos, his orb pales but barely hanging on. The skills quickly revitalize him and forcefully increase his regenerative abilities Slowly he falls to the ground like a meteor. And he is not slowing down. He could see himself hurtling down onto the ground, and he could imagine how many broken bones he will get. He could even imagine himself falling to his death. But then as he contemte this grim but possible realities, he was grabbed by someone, as that certain someone jump towards another direction andnded onto one of the ledges on the high top of the temple. ¡®You¡¯re ok?¡¯ ¡®Loki?¡¯ Azief dumbly said. Loki only nodded ¡®It¡¯s me. Quick, replenish your strength. Sofia will not be able to handle that monster.¡¯ On the ground, Sofia is attacking the monster from a distance after the Asura losing its arms. The Asura is now looking to be very unstable and is in frenzy. On the ledge, Azief could feel the pain in his body, the physical and mental drain is very tiring. He feel his heart beating¡­.more alive than before. Adrenaline coursing through his veins, pumping his heart and screaming to him to survive. Swallowing a few recovery pills, his external injuries are slowly recovering. Combine that with the Scale Body Technique recovery rate, he is slowly recovering. He once again realizes how powerful the Asura really is. Even with the recovery power of the scale body technique he still is recovering very slowly. If he did not have this skill, he might have been turned into a smashed meat when he met that attack before. The scale body technique is a unique technique. Activating it, the user will have a scale body that is almost impervious to any weapon or attack under the user level. It increases endurance, defense and healing rate. It also strengthens user internal organs when activating this skill. It also grows powerful with the user. Even with all this, the saber attack nearly sends him to an early death. Azief then nodded and he orders Loki. ¡®You know my n with Badge. Go and execute that ns. And protect Sina¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to tell me twice¡¯ Loki said. Then Azief could hear Loki footsteps going away, executing his order. Azief look at the bottom and sees how Sofia is running around and behind her the Asura keep chasing her. ¡®Another point¡¯ he said to himself as he began realizing another point of weakness about the Asura. He then looks at the Universe Orb on the altar with the golden droplets of water on top of it and he smirks. ¡®I guess, this is not enough. I hope my n will work.¡¯ Saying this, he smiles and jumped to the ground from the high ledge, and his figure is like a bat swooping down from a dark cave. All the while this is happening; Sina is preparing something behind arge rock inside the temple. She hides nearby the debris of the broken pirs and is preparing a vest. Looking at the battle in the distance she only prays that after this Azief will not kill her because of what she nned. Her ns¡­.needs a sacrifice. It is the only thing that would work. She might not be able to eat pills and eat her own miracle concoction¡­.but she discovered to her own surprise a loophole. She, like Lord Shadow has a very unique skills. A unique skill that have saved her life countless times. As she waits, she look on the basket she brought out form her bag of holdings. Inside the basket was forbidden medicines¡­..hundreds of them. If anyone consume them¡­.even if that man is Azief, they would surelybust after a minutes¡­and thebustion would be asrge as an explosion created by 20 mortar shots. Then as she looked at the battlefield she once again said. ¡®You can¡¯t me me after this.¡¯ Saying this she waited. *** Chapter 58: The explosive feat BOOM!!! The explosion happens suddenly. The ground exploded like a mortar st just erupted. The pirs of the temple shakes and some of them shattered into dust. There is a hole in the ground. A big fricking hole. Azief was already in a far off distance as he smirks and he looked at the ground behind the Asura. If not for the situation he wouldugh in happiness. The Asura who was busy using his saber sh force to attack Azief and Sofia from a distance was shocked and startled when he looks behind him. The saber sh force stopped and so was the gale of saber energy. The Asura looked behind him and sees that the ce where there used to be an altar where the Universe Orb resided has now disappeared. The Asura face turns pale as he could feel life essence leaving him. He could feel the attributes inside him¡­slowly dissipating. He could feel that slowly his Disperse Energy that was condensed gather back and turn into an Orb. He now became an Orb Condensing Asura with a golden violet color. The Asura could feel pain in his heart but more than pain he could feel anger. Losing the Universe Orb, that is practically a death since for him. Then the Asura look at the mortal far away from him and his face was devious and his eyes was shrouded with hate. ¡®YOU WANT TO KILL ME! A PUNY MORTAL! I WILL NOT ALLOW IT!¡¯ He cried out and his scream produces sound waves as it hit the walls and the wall cracked. This was Azief n. To steal the Universe Orb. It has always been his n from the beginning. The notification told them they could not teleport out this floor. But it didn¡¯t say anything about running out¡­.of the dungeon. And he already confirmed it when Loki informs him during thest phase of the n. Loki has already tried it out and he whispers it into Azief ears on how he could return to the fourth floor if they run to the exit. It is a mistake to think of this as just a game. It blends with the current reality. For example in a game, you have no choice when you enter the Boss dungeon. You either win or you die. And then you load the game again. But human life has no redo. So, Azief has been fighting the Asura with the assumption that there is a way out. And he found it. Teleportation is banned? It¡¯s fine! I will just run to the entrance and get out of this dungeon! The beneath of the temple has been dug out by Badge the entire time they were battling. That is why Azief wanted the Asura to always pays attention to him. But this n will not work if Azief did not use all of his abilities. But Azief target is not the Asura but the Universe Orb. The explosive was for that and also for another reason. The Asura who was recovering then rushed towards the hole in the ground. Azief on the other hand did not want to wait until the Asura confirms the orb is missing. He yelled and his voice was amplified by the power of his orb and it was like a sound wave erupted out from his throats. ¡®Retreat! Run outside.¡¯ Sina was the first to move. Sofia follows while targeting fallen debris from reaching Azief. The moment her arrows reached the debris, it turns to fine dust. They all began to run outside. Azief knows that Loki must have managed to steal the Orb. The Asura who was checking the hole then clenched its fist as he realized he was being duped. He could also feel power leaving him as he began to age. His longevity decreases like being drain of the very thing that makes him exist. Its longevity, essence are all being absorbed with great speed by the Orb. What Azief didn¡¯t know and what the other people in his group didn¡¯t know, that even Loki with his Sovereign level knowledge didn¡¯t know, the orb not only gives the Asura the barrier to protect itself but also give the Asura his life. This secret is only known by the Prince when he reached Sovereign level. The Universe Orb has always been his possession in Loki timeline. Even Loki with all his Deals never got the chance to touch the universe Orb. Which is why Loki once make a Deal with the Prince once to inspect the Universe Orb but negated since the prince found a way to break away from the Dark Price. Since then Loki has always been tempting the Prince to make a Deal with him. But the reason why the Asura is so angry is for an entirely different reason. It was not because the mortals trying to steal the Orb. The Asura has always cursed the damnable Orb¡­but he can¡¯t live without it either. He was in the verge of death when the War of Devas ended. It was during this time the Elder of the Universe bonded him with the Universe orb as punishment for killing someone from the Jade Pce. He would always be the Universe Orb protector until the day he died. And his life essence, his strength is all constrained and restricted while his very own life is depending on the distance between him and the Orb. He could not run away and could not touch the Orb, could not use the Orb, only to guard it. But other people? They could touch it. They could carry it around. And once that happens, the Asura life will not be long. And looking at these ants tat dare steal his very own life in front of his own eyes, how could he not be crazy with anger. He could ept if he was beaten by other super being in the universe but to be killed by mere mortals, he could not ept it. He makes trouble in the Pce of The Devas and led the other Asura in a Great War and even participated in an Invasion into the Jade Pce fighting the Jade Emperor, Yu Wang. When he realized the Orb was stolen right under his nose, he quickly scanned the temple with his Divine Consciousness but he could not sense it¡­but he could sense a trace of Olympian divinity. An artifact of Olympus. This makes him angrier as he quickened his pace even under the pressure of his longevity disappearing and energy dissipating. Azief and the gang was already halfway to the exit of the dungeon when Azief feel a tingling behind his back and his heart began feeling dread. His Orb paled in color and rotated. Something dangerous behind me! Azief mused He quickly sidestepped to the left and hended ten feet to the left as a sh narrowly missed him. The sh was a sh force, a saber sh that exert energy out and was the Asura most lethal strikes. The moment the sh was shot out, it was like a tidal wave hase and threatens to destroy even the dungeon. The sh uratelynded in the center of the dungeon entrance and the dungeon entrance copsed and suddenly Azief and his gang stopped. Loki who was still invisible clearly sees that the odds are not in his favour so he went hiding again. After all, he already concocted another n with Sina. Sofia on the other hand looks at Azief as she asks. ¡®What now?¡¯ ¡®Fuck¡¯ Azief cursed. He never thought he really have to fight the Asura to the death. The moment he sees the Orb and really faced the Asura he already had the n to steal the Orb. He made Badge made a tunnel underneath the altar, and Loki to put the explosive. He never thought he really have to fight the Asura. So he really could only curse. But now,, that there is no other way he look at Sofia, his eyes was full of tenderness and then he look at Sina. He wanted to look at Loki but for some reason Azief believes Loki is somewhere watching him. Then he looks in front of him as the Asura ising towards him. It was like time stopped and he has all the time in the world to look at these faces. These people who have been through life and death experience with him, these people who stayed with him through thick and thin, these people who he respect and admire very much. Then he looks in front of him and his eyes shed with determination. Fine! He yelled in his heart. You want to fight! Bring it! Let settle this!!! He then yelled to Loki. ¡®LOKI! Bring them out of here! I will dy this monster!¡¯ As he said this his feet dashed forward leaving only his afterimage. Shadow Haste was activated and his speed was like lightning, only a blur of ck streak. His Golden violet orb rotates like a vortex that threatened to devour everything as it rapidly turning violet then blue, then cyan then green, then yellow as Azief push his boundaries of his perfect Orb. Vortexes of energy pulsates around his body, ck mist was formed under his feet. He first use Shadow Binding but this time the Asura uses four of his sabre attack to instantly dispel the binding and then as they grew closer to each other the Asura shot out his sabre attack and energy was shot out from his sabre sh. Azief also release his sword sh and shot out ck energy as ck mist shrouded his sword and the two energies shed in the middle and then explodes making Azief moves ten step backwards while the Asura five step backwards. Then as the Asura was about to move suddenly pirs appeared out of a mist of darkness that encroaches nearby him. Three pirs entrapping him and darkness covered the Asura. Countless of screams, wails, and shrieks could be heard in the Asura mind but the Asura was not fazed. How many beings he has killed, how many civilizations he has finished off, this much of screams and shrieking is like pleasant tune for its ears. He shed the pirs with his sabre and he was about to dash out the darkness mist when suddenly he heard someone yelling. ¡®HYARGG.¡¯ Before the Asura even have time to respond a tearing sound could be heard. It was the sound of its skin tearing apart. Azief realized when he casted the Shadow Prison that it would notst long. So, the moment he activate the prison he waited in front of the prison. Waiting for the Asura to break out. While he waited, he charge out his most powerful attack andbine several attributes inside his sword sh. It was gutsy of him to do it. It was not the confident he had for his skill that leads him to n it like this. Instead he trusted the power of the Asura. He trusted that the Asura would be able to break the Prison and he trusted the Asura rash behaviour. He trusted that without checking anything of the mist of darkness, that the Asura would rush out because of his prideful behaviour and because of his impulsive and rash behaviour. And that would be Azief most perfect moment to strike and attack. And he took another hand of the Asura as Azief spins around in the air and with a sh he appeared behind the Asura. The Asura was moaning in pain when Azief disappeared and strike another sword sh and another hand of the Asura was flying away. If anyone could see that Asura they would certainly feel cold in their heart. Four bloody stump, bleeding nonstop, dripping on the cold hard blue ground. Then in anger as the Asura sh another saber sh Azief teleported again far away from the Asura nearby the entrance of the temple. Azief panted and his heart was beating like a beating drum. He has use all of his Shadow teleportation limit. He can no longer use it today. But that was worth it. He managed to take two arms of the Asura. Then Azief runs toward the inside of the temple. Meanwhile on the entrance, Sofia was blocked by Loki. Sofia was about to enter the battle but was stopped by Loki and Sina. ¡®Let me go, bastard!¡¯ ¡®NO!¡¯ Loki said. ¡®This is not what he wants. He wants us to get out from here. Don¡¯t be stubborn¡¯ ¡®He will die!!LOKI, RELEASE ME!¡¯ Sofia yelled not caring anything. ¡®He made his choice¡¯ Loki said calmly while skilfully pushing Sofia back each time she tries to break out from him. ¡®YOU!!¡¯ Sofia take a few distance from Loki and aims her arrow at Loki but Loki did not budge even one step and there is not even a trace of fear in his face. Sofia then jumped and rushed towards the temple but Loki was faster. He arrived in front of Sofia and punched her in the stomach and Sofia was thrown back. ¡®Listen!¡¯ He said. ¡®Azief has a n. Believe him¡¯ Usually Sofia would believe this, but the look Azief was giving him before, was not a gaze of a man with a n. It was a gaze of a man who has epted what ising. ¡®His n would get him killed¡¯ Sofia said defiantly and she aim her arrow at Loki again. ¡®I¡¯m serious this time. Step away or I¡¯m going to put this arrow on your head.¡¯ She was really cold when she said this. She never really liked Loki. The only reason she ept Loki was because Azief approve of him. But if he bes an obstacle, Sofia will not hesitate to kill him. For him. For her. For that promise under the peach tree. She could be¡­.whatever he needed her to be. Even if that means she will be a killer. Then unexpectedly Lokiugh. Hee closer as his face was only one inch from the arrow. Then with a mischievous smile he said. ¡®Well, I also have a n. And my n will not get him killed. Right, Sina?¡¯ Loki said as he towards the unmoving Sina. Sina looks at Loki and then she just smiles. Sofia lowers down her bow and asks ¡®What are you not telling me?¡¯ Loki smiles mischievously and then with an annoying smirk he said. ¡®Oh, ye of little faith¡¯ *** IN THE TEMPLE Azief was trading shes and strikes with the Asura. The interior of the temple has already been ruined beyond repair. sh mark filled the walls of the temple, the ground was sunken and dented, big blocks of soil were carved out and craters surrounded them. The area around them was like a no life zone. The pir sin the temple has also eroded and decaying. This is because the attributes attack of both the Asura and Azief is almost the same. And the undtion of energy of their attributes began to affect the temple negatively. As 15 minutes passed, Azief began showing fatigue and his move is not as nimble as before and then in a moment of carelessness he met the saber sh of the Asura head on and he was pushed back as he mmed on the temple walls and the pirs around the walls crumbled. The temple walls cracked and sound of broken bones could be heard. ¡®UHUK.UHUK¡¯he coughed up blood as he kneels on the temple ground. There is no longer nay energy in him. The Asura looking at the mortal in front of him wanted to savor the moment. Clearly, he should have prioritized the retrieval of the Orb. But Asura was never the thinking bunch. Asura follows their Killing Hearts. Follows their emotion and act upon it. Magic also follows the same principle. Belief. Emotions. Following the emotions and believe in¡­something. Slowly it walk towards Azief. Azief on the other hand, kneeling, his knees was scraped and scratched, blood dripping from his mouth, each breath is like a chore, his bones broken but¡­.there is a smile on his face. They should have been able to escape right? He mused. He closes his eyes and started to think of the moment in his life and then he realizes something. He smiles. Not a grin. Not a smirk. But a sincere smile. Because he realizes something as he is on death door. He also wanted tough, thinking of what he is thinking now. Is he some main character in some drama? To reminisce life in death door? So clich¨¦¡­. He wanted to say. For some reason he finally understand why movies always shows thest moment when someone is approaching death. Because it is happening to him right now. Before the Fall, he live his life like the days was the same. And it was that routine existence that suffocate him so much. The life¡­where the world has no more adventure. No morends to explore. No more seas to sail to. No more great mysteries to unravel¡­.only the dull existence of life. And when the fall came¡­..he met her. Was he happy seeing her again? Smiling as the Asurae near he finally admitted to himself that he was happy. After all those years ago at the library, he met her again. Before, Azief has always wondered about one thing. What will he regret in his dying moment? What will he miss the most? What will he remember the most? Which moment? Who will he remember and who will forget? He did not remember his family. He might always say that blood is thicker than water but he didn¡¯t remember much about his family. They rarely make memories with each other. Pressure by society, he and his family always has been working trying to find a job, trying to get some money. What is life anyway before the fall? Got into a good school. Get good grades. Graduate. Find a good job. Find someone to love. Get married. Preferably with someone you love and someone who love you. Live a peaceful life for a few years. Get some children. Share the good and the bad with your partner. And if you are lucky, they will stay with you through it al. Make that children go to school. And the cycle continues. And what constitutes value of these years, of this moment? What give its meaning? Time¡­gives existence meaning. And then Azief realizes that he never really fell in love and like a person intensely. He was not afraid. At least that is what he always said tofort himself. He is¡­..afraid. But¡­.he likes her. He doesn¡¯t know if that is love. Or simply liking her. But seeing her endure the pain, oveing it, seeing her tears under the peach tree, seeing her thrive and bounce back, and still maintain that humanness of her¡­he felt something in his heart. The fact that she does not change and the fact that she is honest with her feeling¡­.and even though she breaks and breaks¡­..she will always be stronger¡­..Precisely because she was broken. ¡®Another step¡¯ Azief mused as his eyes turns blurry. Strength is leaving his body. He could see the Asuraing towards him, step by step, slowly like mocking him. ¡®I¡¯m tired¡¯ Azief said as his eyes slowly wanted to close. He desperately longs for someone to be beside him right now. At this moment of the absolute fear. The fear of¡­not knowing where he is going to end up after this. He closes his eyes and he could no longer hear anything¡­and he could not see anything anymore. Then as he ept his fate suddenly he was yanked out from the temple and before he manage to register what is happening, Azief could see a smiling Sina in front of him while Loki is dragging him out. In a distance he could see the Asura was sprawled in the ground like he was hit with something pretty powerful. On Sina body was a vest and then smiling she said. ¡®It was nice meeting you, Azief! Forgive me!¡¯ Saying this she push something in her hand and in front of his eyes, Sina was blown up and the me envelops everything inside the temple as the templee crashing down. Azief could see Sina organs exploded and quickly consumed by the fire while Loki keep outrunning the explosion and they jumped out from the temple as the fire slides out of the temple and singed Loki eyebrows. Then another explosion happened and Azief could feel the trace of attributes. And it was a revolving orb explosion. Sina uses her Condense orb to explode herself with the suicide vest thus increasing the power of the explosion. The ground left a 15 feet width crater and ground that is full of fire. Azief was stunned. He could not believe what happened. Sofia who was nearby hugged him but Azief still does not register what just happened. Hand trembling, he then grab Loki cor and stares at him with the most anger he could muster in his state and yelled. ¡®WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!! I HAVE ORDERED YOU TO BRING EVERYONE OUT! I HAVE GIVEN YOU A WAY OUT! WHY DID YOU DO IT!!!!¡¯ Loki looks at Azief and then smirk. Behind him were the scene of the explosion, mes sky high and the smells of explosives permeated around the fifth floor. ¡®I¡¯m not yourckey. I¡¯m your friend. I will not let you die. Nor will Sina let you die. Or Sofia letting you foolishly killed yourself to save us. We live and die together.¡¯ Loki said calmly. But Azief still could not ept this. ¡®What about Sina then!¡¯ He was about to punch Loki when his hand was being grabbed by someone He was about to break free when the voice startled him ¡®You mean me?¡¯ Azief could scarcely believe what he is hearing so he turned his back and he could see Sina standing there safe and sound. ¡®What¡­happened here?¡¯ he then said as this time Azief really is confused. He clearly saw that Sina blows herself up in front of him. Loki then smiles as he said. ¡®Let me exin this¡¯ Then Loki retells back the story. *** ¡®Sina Two you¡¯re ok? Can you hear me?¡¯ Loki said as he is waving his hand in front of Sina Two face. ¡®Of course, I can hear you. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Sina Two is wearing a vest full of explosive. He¡¯s going to be mad about this you know. Sina Two said as she run forward. ¡®What? You mean, Azief?¡¯ Loki said following beside her. ¡®Yes, of course him. Who do you think I¡¯m referring?¡¯ ¡®Well, it is for his safety after all.¡¯ ¡®Though the fact this skill is your skill, I¡¯m somewhat envious¡¯ Loki said. This is one of Sina most powerful ability. She could use any beast, monsters bodies to change them; with her alchemic abilities or to be more urate morphed them into her. And it will have all of her abilities but none of her weakness. And there is another advantage of using this technique. Sina could not eat her own miracle pill but her second self as she called it could. This is a loophole that she managed to find. As they run forward inside the temple theye into the scene of Azief kneeling, blood dripping from his mouth, his eyes was already closing as the Asura slowlying towards him with a malevolent and almost a crazed eyes. Sina looked at Loki and then said. ¡®I¡¯ll hold him of. You bring him to safety.¡¯ Loki nodded and quirky moved. Sina gulped all of her forbidden medicine. One Realm higher Pills, Strengthening Burning Life Pill, Bone Breaking Defense Forbidden Pill, Godly Force Giving Speed pill. Each one of this pill will have great side effects. One Realm Higher pill will give the user a higher stage of power for example as Sina eat that pill, she could feel the presence of attributes near her. Strengthening Burning Life pill burn her pirs as each pirs turns into a liquid that nourished strength and Bone breaking defense Forbidden Pill decays the bone in her body in exchange for a momentary powerful defense. The Godly Force Giving Speed Pill give the user a godly sped in exchange of paralyzing the user after the pill lost its effectiveness. The moment that the Asura is near Azief Sina was there like lightning and hold of the Asura with her bare hands. They traded blows each one of their blows was like mountains colliding with each other. Then as Loki has managed to extract Azief a distance away, Sina managed to rip apart the Asura left hand and then she was pierced by the Asura right hand on her shoulder. She then punches the Asura and the force of her punch was so powerful that air ripped apart and spatial crack was almost formed. This is the power of her forbidden pills. She quickly push the bomb vest thus burying her Second Self inside the temple as the debris of the temple keep falling and smashing her and the Asura at the Asura look unwillingly at the escaped Azief. Then as Sina was consumed by the explosion fire, she burns her newly formed Orb in her consciousness and her body was protected by violet aura before it consumes her body and the fire that was emitted out of her body was violet fire as it melts everything nearby and Sina Second Self disappeared into nothingness as the fire of her life essence keeps burning the temple. It roars was thest thing the second self of Sina heard before she was consumed by the fire of her orb. *** ¡®Then¡­..the beast is¡­.¡¯ ¡®Sorry¡¯ Loki said, his face look at Azief apologetically. Then as Azief realizes something he check his pets section his status window and he almost wanted to strangle Loki again. ¡®You use Badge!¡¯ ¡®Well¡­.he is the only avable beast here. And it¡¯s not like we have any other choice. I like the beast. But he¡¯s not you. ¡® Azief¡­on the other hand¡­..does not know what to feel. After all even though Bade was his pet, badge is not really adorable or anything. It was not a mascot. But Azief feel a little pity to the beast. After all, it did do the hardbor in the group. But then¡­.the only thing he could do¡­is¡­mourned him, Azief guess. Though, as he thinks of many moments which stood out in his memory about Badge nothing shows up. Well¡­.at least it died for its master. Not knowing what to say and to feel, Azief quickly gulped recovery pills and slowly his injury is getting better. Then he got up. ¡®The Orb?¡¯ Azief said and then smiling Loki bring something out from his bag of holding. A shining blue orb with worlds inside of it. Azief was about to check the orb when he realizes something else. ¡®Why there is no notification?¡¯ ¡®What notification?¡¯ Loki asks. ¡®The notification that we killed t-¡® When suddenlying out of the ground was a hand covered with burn marks shot out towards Azief heart. It quickly pierces his heart and then with one hand pull his hand back and ripped out Azief heart and the Asura shot out from the ground. It was floating but its look terrible. Its lower half was nowhere to be seen, only its intestines juts down to the ground. His body was full of burn marks and its horn was melted. In his eyes was hatred¡­and the aura of death permeated around him¡­.the Asura had not have many moments to live¡­but looking at the Orb he smiles. With this he will have hope to regenerate. As long as he put the Orb back under the Golden Water. In his right hand was Azief beating and bloody heart. Looking at the slowly copsing body of Azief itughed. Sofia on the other hand who was the closest to Azief yelled in shock. She nearly copsed of shock. Sina kneels down on the ground, she could not believe what she is seeing right now. Loki on the other hand was about to faint. Loki looking at the floating Asura¡­.in Loki eyes only despair could be seen. Sofia hold Azief hand as Azief breathes hisst breath. It¡¯s going to be okay Sofia said as she tried futilely trying to stop his bleeding. He couldn¡¯t even say anything before dying. Loki on the hand is in a frenzy and fear. The World no longer has the Prince. It was doomed. This Earth is doomed! Behind arge block of stone, a man with ck coloured attire who was observing these people from the beginning looks at the scene and said. ¡®You¡¯re done, Asura!¡¯ *** Chapter 59: The day the stars fell The Asura looks at the dead body of the mortals. He throws Azief heart to the ground while a scene of a woman wailing near the body could be seen. It dropped to the ground cold hard blood spurting out from the heart. Another woman looks at him with hatred. He likes those gazes. Hatred. Despair. Anger. Even with its lower body disappeared he still manages to survive. Even under Sina Condense Orb Burning he still manages to survive. With only this it could be said that the power of this Asura was probably stronger than any monster anyone in the world right now have encounter. Even if they do meet monster as powerful as the Asura, they would not fight them with a measly four people. They would bring an army. But what they didn¡¯t know, bringing army will not make them able to reach the Sovereign Stage. You have to risk more. Endure more. And thrive. Only then you could understand. Only then could you be rewarded. Loki knows this. All the Seven Sovereign knows this. And the one who first realized this was Azief. As the Asura look at Loki holding the Universe Orb the Asura dashed forward burning his own Orb and arrives in front of Loki. Loki who was shocked because of what happens to Azief¡­was caught unprepared. He was caught by the Asura. The Asura holding Loki neck said coldly. ¡®Give me the Orb. And I will kill you quickly¡¯ Loki reply¡­..by spitting on the face of the Asura. ¡®Over my dead body.¡¯ The Asura smiles mischievously and then he was about to snap the neck of this mortal when suddenly the heart on the ground turns into a mist of shadows. And then a more shocking thing happens. The body that the girl was holding turns into ck mist and dissipated. And then the Asura finally feel something is wrong. In his heart he could feel a great force is approaching when suddenly before he had even time to react a voice shouted from behind. ¡®Explode!¡¯ The moment this voice shouted, a sword pierces his head and his brain matter was vibrating inside and then turned into liquid because of the vibrational power that the attack possess. He didn¡¯t even have the time to turn his head back but he recognizes the voice and in hisst moment he could not understand¡­how he could be so blind¡­.and how he couldn¡¯t see that attacking A Great Asura of the Danavas Faction dies here under the hand of a mortal. On the other hand Sofia looking at that ck figure, looking at that familiar back and looking at him again¡­it was like hope was ignited again inside her heart. The already despairing Sina once again got up and her eyes shine. And Loki? It was like he gained the world. Because the ck figure is Azief¡­in the flesh. The world is not doomed! It still has hope! The Prince is alive and being alive¡­..the world still has hope. Then a notification appears FAME INCREASE BY 3000 THE GREAT ASURA SATRYA WAS FROM THE DANAVAS FACTION AND ONE OF THE SEVEN GREAT KILLING WORLD GENERAL AND FOLLOWS ASURA KING VRTRA. HE WAS PUNISHED BY THE ELDER OF THE UNIVERSE TO GUARD THE UNIVERSE ORB. CONGRATULATION IN KILLING HIM. THE SIX WORLD EXTERMINATING SABER IS AVAILABLE. TO ACTIVATE ITS MAXIMUM POWER IT MUST BE BATHED WITH THE BLOOD OF THE OTHERWORLDLY RANK MONSTER. IT DEVOURS SOULS AND ABSORBS BLOOD. THE STRONGER THE SOUL, THE STRONGER THE SABER. THE MORE BLOOD IT ABSORBS, THE STRONGER THE SABER. FOR THE ONE WHO HAVE KILLED THE GREAT ASURA SATRYA WILL GAIN HIS MOST PRIZED ABILITIES. EACH ASURA HAS THEIR RESPECTIVE DOMAINS, KNOWLEDGE AND ABILITIES. THE ABILITIES OF SATRYA ARE SABER EXPERTISE AND THE ABILITY OF FLIGHT. IN THE MYRIAD UNIVERSE, SATRYA COULD FLY THROUGH THE STARS AND UNIVERSES. HE WAS LIKE LIGHTNING AND HIS FLYING SPEED IS ONE OF HIS MOST POWERFUL WEAPONS. TRAVERSING THE STARS THE POWER OF FLIGHT OF SATRYA ALSO ENABLES HIM TO CONTROL THE VERY LAW OF GRAVITY AROUND HIM ENABLING HIM TO FLY IN ANY UNIVERSE. HIS SABER EXPERTISE WAS ALSO CONSIDERED ONE OF HIS GREATEST EXPERTISE. CREATING A SPATIAL RIFT WITH THE SLASH OF HIS SABER, HE REIGN SUPREME IN THE WAR OF SOMA. Then as this notification appears Azief could see six sabers gleaming with blood red color appeared near him. This saber is different than the saber the Asura used before. This must be his real weapons. He mused. And each saber has an inscription. The first saber has the inscription MASTERING OTHERS IS STRENGTH; MASTERING YOURSELF IS TRUE POWER, WITH ONE SLASH RENDERING THE HEAVEN APART The second saber has the inscription CHANGES ARE COMMON, DON¡¯T RESIST IT. LET THINGS FLOW NATURALLY. UNLOCKING THE SECRET OF THE BODIES, WITH ONE SLASH SEVER THE COVETOUS HEART. The third saber has the inscription ONE SLASH TO SHATTER THE STARS, WORLDS CLEAVED TO HALF, DO NOT RESTRAIN THE HEART, WITH ONE LEAP SOAR THROUGH THE STARS UNHINDERED, WITH ONE SLASH RENDER WORLDS APART. The fourth saber has the inscription THE SKY AS CHESSBOARD, THE STARS ARE IT PIECES, GODS DO NOT CARE ABOUT MORTAL LIVE, CAREFREE ROAMING THE UNIVERSE. WITH ONE SLASH, CUT APART WORLDLY CONCERNS. The fifth saber has the inscription SLASHING REALITIES APART, OVERTURNING FATES AND DESTINY, WITH ONE SLASH RENDER TIME IMMOBILE, SUNDER FATE AND DESTINY The sixth saber has the inscription WITH ONE SLASH, DRIVING GODS AND DEVILS AWAY. STRUGGLE WITH FATE, KIND NATURE MUST BE CULTIVATED, WITH ONE SLASH CUTTING APART EXISTENCE. Each one of the saber was beautiful and Azief didn¡¯t even know how he understand to red it. He chalks it up to the tranting abilities of the World Orb. Then another notification appears as his level rose up by one level. Finally his level rose up as he only on a verge of level 50. His body was full of attributes power. The gold he got was also numerous. He looks at the saber and smiles. He could feel the imposing aura of each saber. He then arranges the saber and then he realizes something else. That it can be read in another way. BECOME THE SOVEREIGN, HEAVEN WILL BE SUNDERED, LET THE HEART COVETS, SHATTER FATE AND DESTINY, RENDER THE SKY OF SHURA APART, LET THE STARS OF THE UNIVERSE BE FREE, LET REALITIES BE ILLUSION, LET ILLUSION BECOMES REALITIES, KIND NATURE MUST BE SEVERED, LET THE ASURA AWAKENS. It was then that Azief realizes something. Be a Shura. Or be an Asura. Be the Gods. Or be the Devil. Does Shura always do good? Does Asura always do evil? Power is power. He picked it up and feeling the malevolent energy of the sabers, he has half a mind to just let the saber lie there but then he decided to put it inside his bag of holding. Loki on the other hande and hugged Azief¡­which he failed to do because Sofia hugged Azief first, embracing him tightly. Then she hit him on the chest. ¡®I thought you were dead!¡¯ She yells at him, tears streaming down her face. Azief look at her and feel that she is very cute. He then rubs her hair and said. ¡®I¡¯m not that easy to kill¡¯ with his disarming smirk Sofia really wanted to wipe out that smirk from his face but she was just happy he was safe. She buried her face on his chest. Tears still streaming down her eyes like a flood. And the sound of muffled sobs could be heard. ¡®Let me look at you¡¯ Azief said smiling as he tries to make her look up. But she shakes her head. ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®I look ugly.¡¯ Azief just smile and did not say anything. He just let her cries onto his shirt. And he keeps rubbing her hair. Sian on the other hand just smiles looking at the blushing Sofia, looking like a docile cat. It was then that a cough sounded from behind them ¡®Ehem. Are you shooting a movie here?¡¯ Loki said sounding annoyed. Sofia startled and embarrassed quickly release herself from Azief. Sina chuckles from behind and shows a thumbs up to Sofia which only make her blush more. Then Loki hugged Azief. ¡®Man, I really thought you were done for good.¡¯ Azief just smiles and said. ¡®Do you think you¡¯re the only one with a n?¡¯ Sina on the other hand look at Azief direction and she nodded. Azief smiles and also nodded. ¡®How did you do it¡¯ Loki said as he releases Azief from his hug. ¡®Shadow Maniption.¡¯ Like that exin everything. Loki mused. ¡®When I told you to leave, you should just leave. Not I don¡¯t appreciate the assist¡¯ Azief said as he looked at Sina. Sina just bitterly smiles. ¡®Then¡­..that person before¡­¡¯ Loki ask as he looked at the already destroyed temple which is till now keep burning ¡®It was me¡­but also not me. It has all my memories and believes that it was me because I put my consciousness inside it while my true body was hiding behind thatrge block of rock. It is a magical ability Shadow Maniption. I was there and at the same time I was not there. I was fighting the Asura and at the same time I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you.¡¯ Azief said while scratching his head. Not to mention he also felt everything his Shadow Self was feeling. Azief rips apart his own shadow to create the Shadow Clones. During his separation with his Shadow self, Azief also realizes that he has no shadows. ¡®Unlike Sina I can¡¯t control my Shadow Clones and at the same time remains conscious. It was not a true self but me¡­.only in different avatars. Not to mention it consumes a lot of energy to use skill in that form. I heard everything you were nning but at the same time I could not move my true body while my shadows fought the Asura. I see everything from my clones, and I even feel all the pain.¡¯ Loki nodded in understanding ¡®When did you switch?¡¯ Loki ask. ¡®When I was entering the temple the second time.¡¯ ¡®So, from that moment you¡­.¡¯ ¡®I was waiting. Waiting for the right moment. And the stupid it is, he exposed himself. Who would have thought his dead would be that anticlimactic.¡¯ Azief said looking at the half body of the Asura ¡®Anyway it¡¯s good that you are safe. What now?¡¯ ¡®Now¡­..¡¯and there is a grin on Azief face a she said. ¡®Now¡­we loot!¡¯ *** First they looted the Asura. The Asura doesn¡¯t have any armour. He doesn¡¯t have any weapons other than the six sabers. The only one that reaps the real benefit was Azief. Usually the distribution will be spread among them but the possession of the saber was unanimously decided to belong to Azief. After all, Azief did fight the Asura the most. If it was any other person, they would notst as long as him Sian on the other hand find a way to make the best of her current situations by taking the Asura, blood, livers, skins ,eyes and heart. She scalped the corpse of the Asura clean by dissecting any parts of the Asura she deemed important even his reproductive organs. Sian has been talking about trying to make an aphrodisiac in which she can use it towards her enemies. Her thinking is very sly and naughty. One could see that she can¡¯t stop smirking thinking about it. When asked what she will do with the ingredient she only smiles creepily. Loki on the hand wanted to check the Golden Water from the Floating Well. Loki could feel an ancient magic flowing in the Floating Well so he is eager to examine the water. But they needed to wait until the fire in the temple died down. Sofia discovered that they can already teleport out from the dungeon and there is a teleportation pirs that sprouted from the ground after Azief defeated the Asura. By now, all of Azief group has broken through level 40 except Sian who is now on the verge of breaking through. They could be said, to be the most elite group in the world right now and not only that but also a few people who is sitting on the peak of the mountains. Because not many people have reached level 40 right now in the world. Azief also on the verge of breaking through level 50. He has been constantly raking on EXP points and experiencing life threatening battle and fighting monsters beyond his capabilities which is why he is raking on the EXP points. The reason why his group is so powerful is because they are all Orb Condensing stage user, the exception being Sina Level 40 user is blessed with the power of attributes and can crack and even shatter a person pirs just by screaming with attributes infused energy. This is true regarding Azief who possesses a Perfect Orb. Other may pressure Pirs. Other may crack pirs. But Perfect Orb shatters pirs. Given enough pressure by a Perfect Orb, the sturdy pir is like dust blown by the wind. Sian on the other hand is still Azief most valuable group member especially after she leveled up now. She also has many skill points and new recipe for alchemy. She even brag that she can now bring back people to life. The One Sun Reviving Pill. That is one of the new alchemy recipe she has learned. Only the ingredient to create the One Sun Reviving Pill is very hard to find. She said that the pill also only work under certain circumstances. First, the people who wanted to use that pill must not die under 24 hours. Second, their body is intact. Third, the energy essence inside their body must not yet dissipate. It is not a true revival pill like in the game and once consumed the level will drop to half. But considering that you got another life, it would be a no brainer. While they were resting on the fifth floor Azief like usual brew his coffee. When he tasted his own coffee, he released a very satisfied expression. His coffee making skill is probably his most adept skills and no one in the world could probably match his prowess with brewing powerful and delicious coffee. Once you tasted it, you will be addicted. It also restores Azief energy, calm his mind and give him the ability to think clearly. Seeing their rxed expression one could not believe that just a few hours ago, this group fights an epic battle there. If not for the ming ruins of the temple, one might not even suspect it. Loki even has the time to take a light nap. Sina pop open a book and start readingzing on theforter that wasid near the walls of the cave. Sofia on the other hand is practicing with her attributes. Every few second a sound of sound wave erupted near her. Her attributes as of now is the attributes of wind. When she released one of her arrows it was like her arrows produce a pulsating vortex in its tips. Not only the destructive power increases, the speed also show rapid improvement. Not to mention the uracy and the way Sofia could now control the angle of her arrows. There is also the attributes of speed. Azief did not have this attributes and do not know how to instruct or guide Sofia. So, he just contemtes about what he can do to help his fellow group members when Loki came to him, his face still have some dry saliva because of his light napping.. Loki sits beside Azief and Azief said quite disgusted. ¡®Wash your face.¡¯ ¡®Later¡¯ he said. Then as he sat beside Azief Loki said with a serious expression ¡®I have a confession to make¡¯ he said suddenly. The strange thing is his voice was loud¡­.strangely loud¡­.like he is trying to inform someone. It was then that Azief realizes that the look on Sian and Sofia face changes. So, he was trying to inform those two Azief mused. But then he feel something else. Unease. Why did Loki want to inform those two? Now this question is pooping inside his mind. ¡®What¡­confession?¡¯ ¡®I lied about the Universe Orb.¡¯ Loki said nonchntly while twiddling his fingers ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Azief ask as his face is lowly morphing into someone that was about to burst out in anger ¡® Whoa. Calm down, bro. I said it was an unbound Artifact right?¡¯ Loki said while patting Azief back not knowing that h is just making Azief angrier. ¡®Right. And?¡¯ Azief asked as he could already sense something from the way Loki is speaking. ¡®Well, it is actually a blood Bound Artifact.¡¯ He anticipated the answer but he is startled and his mind is trying to think why Loki was lying to him about that one particr details. And why confess now¡­..when the Orb is already in his hand. If he wanted to run then he should have been able to run when the Teleportation ban was lifted. Still, Loki follows him inside the ruin where if Azief wanted to capture him it would be as easy taking a candy from a baby ¡®What?¡¯ Azief said puzzled with Loki behavior and then he look coldly at Loki. ¡®Then why did you lie?¡¯ All the time Azief was looking at any suspicious behavior or anything indicated that Loki want to run with the Orb still with him ¡®Because I need you to get the Orb. If I said it was Blood Bound artifact from the very beginning you might not want to follow me into the dungeon. You might even think that I am plotting against you.¡¯ Loki exined while showing no sign of nervousness or any indication that he wanted to run ¡®Isn¡¯t this considered to be plotting against me? Who would then receive this artifact?¡¯ Azief ask threateningly. He did after all do the most heavy lifting. And once again he needs to rethink back whether he should trust this little trickster. ¡®Of course you¡¯ Loki said smiling as he bring something out from his bag of holding. It was the Orb. Loki handed the Orb to Azief and Azief awkwardly took it and then look at Loki smiling face. But Azief is not fond of Loki smiles right now. He wanted to wipe out that smile from Loki face because now to him Loki smiles look very annoying. ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief ask. He has always been feeling strange about this Loki. Sometimes Loki treats him like an old friend and all the time, Loki has been helping him and worried the most about him. But Azief did not know of anyone from Norway. And surely this is the first time he met Loki. Azief even thought that Loki like him or something. But from the way Loki is treating him it was more like Loki is acting like his bodyguard. And that has always puzzled Azief. ¡®Why what?¡¯ ¡®Why do you want me to gain the artifact? I have ben racking my brain but I could not find any logical answer on why would you help me this much. What are you not telling me?¡¯ Azief ask as he looks at Loki suspiciously ¡®To tell you the truth, there is only one thing I need from you. I need you to be stronger. As for what I¡¯m not telling you? Think of it this way. I¡¯m never going to tell you everything.¡¯ For a while they stare at each other. Then Azief sighs. To him, Loki house a lot of secrets. But Azief has decided as long as that secret does not harm him, he could still trust Loki. But still¡­Azief could not help but feel wary towards Loki. Knowing that there is something he doesn¡¯t know. In his group the only one that is transparent is Sofia. The others all have their secrets. For example Sina. That girl rarely shares about the extent of her abilities. Loki on the other hand has always been this mysterious dude who knows a lot of things. For example that the blue beings was called Asura. Artifacts. Trivial knowledge about monster. Then Azief look at Sinan and Sofia and then looking back at Loki and he said. ¡®They know about this?¡¯ ¡®Hmm.¡¯ And they agree for me to gain the passion of that artifact?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®Hmm¡¯ Loki replied while nodding his head ¡®What will be they doing when I¡¯m inside the Orb?¡¯ Azief ask. Azief quickly understand that if this is a Blood Bound Artifact then only one person can use it. That means he was the only one who will enter the Universe Orb. If that is the case, he could not ask his group to wait here. They must have a n on what to do since they have agreed with each other. Loki then said. ¡®Sofia wanted to follow me on a quest. She seem very excited¡¯ ¡®What quest?¡¯ Loki was about to answer when Sofia yelled. ¡®Shut up Loki! It¡¯s none of his business. Tell him to just wait for me!¡¯ She yelled from a distance. After breaking through level 40 her hearing is more sensitive. Loki nodded and smiles as he turn back and said to Azief ¡®You heard thedy. I¡¯m not telling.¡¯ ¡®It might be dangerous.¡¯ Azief said expressing his concerns for Sofia safety ¡®Everything is dangerous now.¡¯ Loki reply like it was not his problem. ¡®Sina?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®She wanted to collect some ingredient and don¡¯t worry¡¯ Loki quickly said as he could see Azief is full of concern. ¡®I¡¯ll take care of them both. To the best of my ability. And you should trust them a bit you know? They are not dead weight. Sina could handle herself well, and Sofia is a great archer.¡¯ Azief nodded. He had to admit Loki was right. ¡®Then¡­.we¡¯ll meet here four monthster.¡¯ Azief said as he look around the dungeon ¡®Well, what¡¯s left of it anyway. This dungeon will copse after you mark the Orb. The same happen to me when I take my artifact.¡¯ Loki exins ¡®You mean¡­.¡¯ ¡®The next time we meet¡¯ Loki said. ¡®It will be on top of this dungeon ruins.¡¯ Azief smiles and looking at his group he feel a little pride in his heart. They waited another hour when finally the fire died down and they began entering the ruins of the temple. They slowly entered and then they stumbled onto a charred body. It was Sian body. ¡®This is weird¡¯ Azief said. Sina was looking at her own charred bodies. She smiles bitterly. She then look at Loki and said. ¡®You owe me one.¡¯ Loki just nodded. She then approached the body and then put her hand on the body and slowly the charred body morphed into a giant badger and then it was absorbed into Sian body. Sian copsed to the ground, her forehead was sweating and one could see that she is enduring an invisible pain. ¡®Burning myself was not a good idea. Next time, I will find a better way to die¡¯ she then said after a few minutes. Sofia was besides Sina rubbing her back. She then got up I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s keep going. Azief lead forward and Sofia follows behind him. Loki then walk beside Sian and said. ¡®I¡¯m sorry back then.¡¯ Loki said apologetically. Sian just maintains her silence. ¡®I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡¯ And Sian smiles a bit. Loki also feels a little bit better. Then they reach the altar. Even though the whole temple has already been destroyed, the altar remains. The floating well remains. And the golden water remains. Azief then approached the altar and touch the golden water and then a notification appears. THE GOLDEN WATER OF THE SHURA PALACE GIFT THE DRINKER BONES AS TOUGH AS DIAMOND, INTERNAL ORGANS LIKE STEEL, AND INCREASED THE DRINKER STRENGTH BY TEN TIMES. IT WILL ALSO HELP HEALING FACTOR BY TEN TIMES. Azief was excited. Loki and the others also examine the water rand when the notification appears they all look at each other like they truck gold. Quickly Sian collects the liquid inside a sk and each one takes a sip. They immediately felt that their bodies are burning but was quickly follows with a soothing sensation. They could feel the strength coursing through their veins. Azief punch on the air and it was like the air cracked. A gust of wind was shot out from his hand and shake the cave when Azief fist force m the cave roof. It was not even half of Azief full strength and his power is already formidable. This will help Sian and Loki immensely since their endurance and strength is the weakest in the group. Even after drinking the water, Loki full strength is equal to only Azief strength when he was level 30 and Sian is equal to level 28 Azief. When they drink it for the second time they realized that their strength did not increase again. It was a one-time consumption only. Well,e to think of it that was logical. If not, then just by drinking this all the time they surely would be the most strongest existence in the world. But Sian discovers while the Golden Water could not raise their strength again, she could use it to refine a more potent recovery pill and it even could be used as a substitute for one of the ingredients in the One Sun reviving pill. Then after finish distributing enough of that liquid to each member of the group they all look at Azief as he was about to mark the Orb. Azief then mark the orb under the gaze of his group member and then he looked toward his group. They all looked at him. Sina then said. ¡®See you four monthter.¡¯ Sina said awkwardly. Azief just smiles and nodded. ¡®Ah,e on Sina. Hug the damn guy. So awkward¡¯ Loki said as he scolded Sina. Sian sheepishlye to Azief and then hugged him. Azief hugged her back. Sian then said as she release her hug ¡®Be careful in there.¡¯ Azief nodded again. Then it was Sofia turn as she gently hugs him. It was a long hug. She did not say anything. Just hugging him tightly. She leans her head on his shoulder and Azief could smell her hair. Azief couldn¡¯t understand how her hair could smell so good. Did everyone who breaks though only have good odor? Azief also feel his heart beating fast. Sofia looks more beautiful than she did before. And she was almost as tall as him. Her hair was long and silky, straight like a shampoomercial. Her face is wless and there is some charismatic aura about her right now. Then she release her hug and stares at Azief eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t get hurt¡¯ she said barely a whisper. Then it was Loki turns as he hugged Azief in one second and quickly release him. ¡®I¡¯m not that fond of you. Not like her. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand¡¯ as Loki pointed his finger to Sofia and was quickly red by Sofia. Azief chuckles. Then Loki turns serious as he said. ¡®Don¡¯t get attached in there. It is not your world.¡¯ he said. Azief realizes that Loki was serious and he just nodded. ¡®Then, I¡¯m going now, you guys. They all nodded and then Azief will himself to enter the orb and then he disappears inside the orb as the orb also disappears. Loki looking at this release a sigh. The Prince journey has begun. One step to the future. Sofia and Sina look at him. ¡®So, now?¡¯ They both ask. ¡®Now¡¯ and Loki was smiling mischievously as he answered. ¡®Now, let¡¯s get you a bow.¡¯ ************************************************************************* AS REWARD FOR KILLING THE ASURA, DURATION OF TIME TO STAY IN THIS WORLD HAS BEEN EXTENDED. FOR EACH TEN LEVEL ONE YEAR IS GIVEN. CONSIDERING THE LEVEL OF THE OWNER OF THE UNIVERSE ORB, THE DURATION OF TIME TO STAY IN THIS WORLD IS FOUR YEARS AND NINE MONTHS. ONE YEAR IS EQUAL TO ONE MONTH IN THE EARTH PRIME. NOW PLEASE RENAME THIS NEW WORLD YOU ABOUT TO ENTER. Azief was standing in what he called the interface screen. He was floating in the vastness of the stars. ¡®Earth 2¡¯ Azief said. THIS WORLD HAS BEEN DESIGNATED EARTH 2. Then another notification appears. REPUTATION: 0 DEEDS: 0 TO OPEN NEW WORLD ONE NEEDS TO ACCUMULATE ONE MILLION REPUTATION TO EXCHANGE IT TO WORLD OPENING TOKEN. DEEDS ARE USED TO BUY THE MANY THINGS INSIDE THE UNIVERSE STORE. FAME CAN ALSO BE EXCHANGED TO DEEDS. WILL YOU EXCHANGE THE FAME FOR DEEDS? Azief answers no. He still doesn¡¯t know what is in the Universe Store so he will seeter and decideter. Then the voice speaks again. WILL YOU ENTER EARTH 2 NOW? THE MOMENT YOU ENTER, YOU COULD NOT LEAVE UNTIL THE TIME IS UP. FOR EACH TIME YOU USE THE UNIVERSE ORB THERE WILL BE A COOL DOWN. ¡®Enter¡¯ Azief said and as he said this it was like the stars pass him by as he was suck into a portal and then he arrived at the centre of a street. The first thing he hears was screams. The first thing he smell was fire. The first thing he felt was chaos It was clearly morning. About 10a m. In front of Azief now is stars. Star falling down from the sky. It falls and wrecks the city, buildings burning and copsing Azief could see many Caucasian. Matte charcoal ck uncontrobly covered in thousands and millions of bright specks. Star, after star, after star, a never ending falling stars spelling humanity doom. Below, the big city can just be seen, its city shopping malls, skyscraper that touches the sky, dissolving down into fire. The people running and screaming. Then a notification appear. IN THIS WORLD, YOUR BODY WILL EXPERIENCE GREAT STRENGTH. THIS WORLD ENVIRONMENT IS VERY CONDUCIVE FOR THE OWNER DEVELOPMENT. QUEST SAVE EARTH 2 FROM THE METEOR ATTACK. REWARD TEN THOUSAND REPUTATIONS TEN THOUSAND DEEDS. FAILURE CONDITION: RUNNING AWAY FROM THE SCENE AND NOT HELPING THE CIVILIANS. It was then that Azief could see a more shocking scene. A few people were sucked into a ck hole appearing on the clouds above his head. ¡®A singrity¡¯ Azief said. Then Azief saw a huge gigantic meteor is hurtling down to this city. Azief was thinking should he just run away and not ept this quest? After all that meteor is so big that Azief is not confident he could stop it. As he was contemting this the gigantic meteor was sucked into the singrity and the only meteor left was the small meteor. Well, when Azief said it was small, it was small for him. The small meteoroid he said was as big as a football field. But to Azief this is not that big. Azief look at his surrounding and saw people turned to light and disappear into the portal. But it did not do that to everyone else. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Azief said. All around him people is running and screaming. Nearby he could see arge building name Vega Corp suddenly disappear into the singrity. There is also Brave World Virtual Reality center nearby that Vega Corp building also turn into a ball of light and disappeared. ¡®Yes¡¯ Azief said as he agree with the quest Then Azief smiles as heunched himself into the air and¡­.fly to the meteors that is hurtling down to earth. On the ground, people who was running, people who was screaming, people who was panicking, people who was spreading anarchy all stop and look at this most miraculous and shocking scene. It ismon sense that people do not fly. But now, they see a flying man. One of the people in the crowd then asks. ¡®Is that a¡­ne?¡¯ ¡®A bird?¡¯ Another asks. ¡®It is a¡­.man¡¯ one of the women who stumbled and fall because of the chaos said as she stand up. Those that falls and stumble, they all slowly get up. And then¡­.they looks up. Look up at the back of the flying man and for some reason they feel reassured. They then watched as the man punch a meteor and the meteor shattered into tiny pieces. ¡®He¡­.is flying¡¯ One of the people in the crowd said ¡®His punch is like steel.¡¯ Another added ¡®He destroyed the meteor in one punch.¡¯ One of them excitedly said Then a young boy looking at this scene said in gasping breath. ¡®A superhero.¡¯ Slowly, the running stops. The screaming stops. The panicking stop as the crowd look at the flying man destroying the meteor. Even the anarchy stop. One of the reporters of the New York Daily News quickly takes a picture while some of the reporter began recording this scene. One of the director of the program who was running just a few minutes ago after the first meteor fall then said ¡®What should we call him?¡¯ ¡®Man of Steel?¡¯ One of the people nearby suggested. ¡®No, no.¡¯ One of the other people in the crowd said. ¡®Look at his attire. It was ck. Call him the Dark Knight.¡¯ Because of the many suggestions the PD then yelled for them to shut up. ¡®Just record the damn thing.¡¯ Hope was ignited again in the heart of the people in Earth 2. All the while Azief was flying around in the sky destroying meteor with each punch and smiling as he looked at his reputation and deed section quickly and rapidly increasing. This was his first day in Earth 2. *** Chapter 60: The multiverse EARTH PRIME ONE MONTH LATER South China Sea. The sea was calm today. Even though there is some sea monster, if they are not provoked they will note out of their domains to attack. It was this ce that Hirate and the Council of the World Government decide to create the Ind of Peace. The ind of Peace will be WG headquarters from now on. Floating on the clouds was Hirate and Wang Jian. Wang Jian is holding Hirate from falling down. Hirate looking at Wang Jian once again admire this general of Yue Xing army but at the same time eh also felt regretful. Ah, Yue Xing has no eyes. Has no eyes. Wang Jian is Yue Xing most capable general. Wang Jian is good at strategies, valiant, noble and brave. But with great talents like him beside him, Yue Xing could not shine. His court also spout nderous words against this great general under the Heaven. Hirate knows that without Wang Jian fighting Feng Jing the Mad Tiger, Yue dynasty will not be so stable as they are now. Wang Jian himself looks like a very formidable general and with his artifact not many would be able to match him. Wearing the Cloud Walking Boots he could fly, War God Gold Chain Armour his defense is absurdly high, and Phoenix Feather Cap which gives him almost unbelievable stamina. This is a set of armour. From what Hirate has gathered this is Sun Wukong attire when fighting the Heavenly Soldiers and even the Jade Emperor. The only thing missing is the rod. But Wang Jian does not look like the Sun Wukong in legend instead he looks more like an executioner. With hisrge saber he has beheaded how many soldier of Wei dynasty. ¡®Come on. Hurry up¡¯ Wang Jian said to him. Hirate smiles and then said. ¡®Good thing must not be rushed.¡¯ He then summons his artifact. Ame-no-nuhoko. The Heavenly Jeweled Spear. The spear could be said a weapon specialized in mass ughter. But this spear on his hand is a little different in that it has one special abilities. It could raisend mass from the sea. On this afternoon, in the vastness of the South China Sea, the spear glittered brightly because of the jewel decorated on the spear. ¡®I¡¯m starting now.¡¯ Wang Jian just nodded and go higher. Hirate quickly rotate his orb and energy was umted in his hand which was then absorbed by the spear. As it absorbed the energy, the spear jewels grew much brighter. As time passed it was like the sun hase down to Earth. The brightness covered everything. Wang Jian even closes his eyes now. NOW! Hirate suddenly yelled. Then he pointed his spear to the sea and a sh of tears shot out from his spear and then with a plop fall soundlessly into the sea. The brightness disappear and the spear turns dull. Hirate quickly stores his spear back. Wang Jian looks at the calm ocean and frowned. ¡®You sure it worked?¡¯ Hirate just smile and nodded. ¡®But there isn¡¯t an-¡® just before Wang Jian could finish his question, he could see that something as moving under the ocean and suddenly arge ssh of water shot out to him and Wang Jian fly higher ,Hirate on tow. When the water has calmed down what paper in front of him was argendmass. ¡®Lete down¡¯ Hirate said and Wang Jian brought Hirate down. Theynded on the ind and as they arrived on thend, vegetation has slowly grows like magic. Green filled the ind and trees grow taller. ¡®We will create our headquarters here.¡¯ Hirate said, his voice was full with pride. ¡®I will tell the builders toe here. With our Cloud Ship transporting the builders it will not be an inconvenience.¡¯ ¡®Now what should we do?¡¯ Wang Jian asked. ¡®Explore¡¯ Hirate said. They walked together as they see many trees sprouted out of nowhere and there is even some never before seen animals that was there on the ind. Thankfully, they are not hostile. Hirate while walking still is thinking about the problem of the world right now. A few weeks ago, there is an organization that is gaining traction in the world. The League of Freedom created by someone named Narleod. No one has ever seen his face because he wears a mask. Then there is the formation of the Revolutionary army. It was first started by Boris who sh opinion with Raymond. He created his own organization aimed to protect those nations who doesn¡¯t want to be manipted by the World Government. And there is a lot of nation has joined him. Jean also joined the Revolutionary army side. It is regrettable Hirate mussed. But he could not allow Jean remains in the World Government. Jean whole n was to use the World Government to help him conquer all of Europe. Jean who stabilizes France wanted to conquer all of Europe like Napoleon. Jean proposed in thest meeting of the world government that by unifying Europe under one leader, stability could be achieved and order will emerge. But many of other European leaders in the World Government refuse this. Of course they could not allow that to happen. Raymond even advice Jean to stop thinking like that and be content with France but Jean was stubborn. Not to mention if Jean controlled all of Europe, he would be a very powerful man, a very powerful man that could lout anyws and not fearing any repercussion and might even bare his fangs to the World Government. So, when Boris created the Revolutionary army, Jean was first to joins. The other nations that view the World Government as an evil organization to control the world also join the Revolutionary army. ¡®Hah¡¯ Hirate sighed. So many problems. Even though Japan has some uneasy peace because of the alliance of the daimyo who restrict and each other, there is always the possibility of war erupting among the daimyos. ¡®Something bothering you?¡¯ Wang Jian voice sounded from behind Hirate. Hirate look at Wang Jian and shakes his head. ¡®Usual stuff. Let¡¯s go back¡¯ he then said. ¡®I¡¯ve seen enough. This ce is suitable and surrounded by natural fortification. Wang Jian who does not know anything about what Hirate is thinking about just nodded and bring Hirate on the sky and fly to Kyoto. Wang Jian when he was flying thinks about his army and soldiers. He does know why he was sent here to the World Government. When other leader appreciate talented general, Yue Xing feared him. But Wang Jian is not depressed because one day he believes Yue Xing will see the truth. Yue Dynasty ministers was jealous of him, thus they nder him, saying that he wanted to usurp the King position. ¡®Haih¡¯ he sighed in the air. Kingsmands general. Generalsmand soldier. Yet why kings always feared capable Generals? Bringing thousand glories, one bad word erase all achievements. ¡®Haih¡¯ he sighed again. He would only hope that Yue Xing will see the truth and recall him back. After all, Yue Xing was the only one that acknowledges his talents. Wang Jian once worked for Feng Jing but only to be a cook in the army and his opinion was disregarded because of Feng Jing brothers. There is no future for him in Feng Jing camp but he does not have any other choice but to remain there. His talents was not appreciated. It was then that he found Liu Ying. Liu Ying spoke kindly for him in front of King Yue and king Yue appointed him as the General of the Army. With his first battle, he carved his name into the Wei army. Yue army was weaker, and possess little number than Wei army but regardless, under Wang Jian leadership they still win. But a few weeks ago when the southern border was attacked he was recalled back to the pce and was assigned to the World Government as aide. Of course Wang Jian could not ept this. How could he ept this? His brothers in arms were there in the Pass guarding the city and now he must leave them without exnation. But to prove his loyalty he yielded and went to World Government and serves under the President of the World Government. ¡®Haih¡¯ he sighed again. Hirate was also sighing. Two people in the clouds both contemting their fates and destiny, while living in this uncertain new world *** GREECE TEMPLE OF THE GREAT ORACLE The smell of the smokes could be smell. The guards stand faithfully guarding the Oracle temple. Inside the temple there is arge chamber. This chamber belongs to Erika the Great oracle. She just level up to level 40 a few days ago thanks to the help of the Seven Warlords. They battled a kraken in the Sea and she was given the opportunity to cast an attack thus giving her the participation EXP and managed to level up. Many dies that day. After all even though Erika could see the movement of the kraken ahead of time, not many have the speed to doge its attack. So now, Erika is trying to peer though the future, to see beyond the veil again. She closes her eyes and activated her Seeing Eyes once again. And then opening her eyes she is standing among corpses. Millions of corpses. The sky was red as blood. Thend was full of dead bodies like they were grass. Mountains of bones stacked high, rivers of blood flow endlessly. On the sky five people was fighting against each other. One has the power to stop time and the Law of Time revolves around him and around him Time fluctuates. Another one has the ability to control the very earth she is standing. She look on as the man controlling the earth managed to create a giant made of soil, 400 feet high as it attack the man who controlled time. Then a woman uses her abilities and the world turns into and of winter and snow. This woman control ice like a Snow Deity. The Snow Deity attacked the one who controlled Earth with a sharp icicle with the size of a mountain. Speedily it almost reached the man who controlled earth but then a thunder bolt appears and ms against the mountain like icicle and shatter the icicle. Then on the red sky, Erika could see a man d in lightning floating overlooking the Snow Deity and then he enter the battle. There is another one who uses illusion and creates terrifying illusion to restrict the Snow Deity. It was then that one attack of the man who controlled thunder reached the Snow Deity and with thebined attack of the Man who controlled illusion, the Snow Deity fall into the ground and stop breathing. The battlefield was silence. Then a mist of darkness covered thend and a man appears. The Man In The Shadows. With five rings in each finger and aura of death surrounding him, he looks like a death reapering to im all life. The Man in the Shadow approached the corpse of the Snow Deity and a single tear wasing out of his eyes. He then yelled to the sky and enters the battle. Erika then watched as this godlike people waging a celestial war in the sky. Countless of lives was being sacrificed but for what? Could this be the future of Jean she saw before. Slowly Erika began to feel her eyes feeling painful again. This mean that her time seeing the future is almost up. She was about to try to see their face, this six faces that will one day wages a war that could create this kind of cmity. But then the scene changes suddenly. It was emptiness. Erika did not stand onnd or floating in the sky. It was like she is seeing it from a third person view. She sees an Eyerge as a star system. When this Eye opens, Worlds are shattered. When the mouth opens, universes were swallowed. Then she heard the voice. ¡®The Destroyer has Awaken., The Destroyer of World, The Devourer of Universes has awaken. Sing the Song, scream the Warnings, blows the Trumpet. Judgment ising.¡¯ Then Erika look again at the eye and this time the eye look at her and Erika feel like her life turns into emptiness, like she never exist in the first ce. Then with a scream she was woken up from her vision. The guard outside hearing the Oracle screams quickly enter her chamber and they were shocked to see that the Oracle eyes was streaming bloody tears. ¡®Great oracle, are you fine?¡¯ One of the guard ask with concern as he rush toward the Oracle side and help her to stabilize herself The Oracle then said with a hoarse voice and apparent fear in her tone ¡®The Destroyer has Awaken., The Destroyer of World, The Devourer of Universes has awaken. Sing the Song, scream the Warnings, blows the Trumpet. Judgment ising. Judgment ising. Judgment ising!!¡¯ *** ALL OVER THE WORLD In the Mediterranean Sea one could see a streak of ck lightning passing by in the most extreme speed. If anyone could look closer one could see a man running surrounded by ck lightning. The man is Will. He is running on water right now. He was first running away from Warp. At least that is how this unfortunate day begins. Will has discovered a conspiracy that will destroy the World Government and its members if seed. Warp is in cahoots with Narleod the mask leader of the League of Freedom. Will also found out that revolutionary Army was actually Narleod idea that he proposed to Boris. Warp is a teleportation master. Escaping away from him is not easy unless that man is Will. If not for his speed he will not be able to escape. But now? Now he is not running from Warp. Even though Will will feel tired he will not decrease his speed. He is running from the Red Reaper. That is what he called him. Now he has passed through Europe with his speed. The people he passed by only see a streak of ck and the they will saw a red streak following behind. Yet even though he could hear the zooming wind inside his ear, and feeling the extreme wind on his face, even though he has exerted almost all of his speed, the Red Reaper is still behind him, smiling with a sharp red scythe in his left hand. When Will reached level 45 he reached a new level in speed. It was then that he first encounters the red apparition. As he was training, there were times that he saw a silhouette of a person behind him, chasing him. Will could never understand it until a few weeks ago when he reaches his fastest speed. He watches as man in red lightning appear behind him with a red scythe tying to attack him. Will barely avoided the scythe sh but he could feel that his speed was stolen from him. Since then Will has called this apparition the Red Reaper. Just then he was running from Warp and running with his full speed when this apparition appears again. ¡®Let see how you will capture me¡¯ Will said as he increased his sped and he break the sound barrier and the sea behind him created arge sh. Then as almost he was guided by his determination, Will began to see his past, present and future. Run. Run. Run. That is all in his mind. To run faster. Faster than anyone else and then he reached Asia, reaching a forest and a dpidated ruins of a cave when suddenly a portal was opened and without even having time to stop Will enter the portal and arrived in a street full of people. He stopped and look around him. The people on that street look at him with eyes that is full of interest and wariness. They did see a man appeared from a portal. Each of them distance themselves away from the man ¡®Where am I¡¯ Will ask himself. This ce looked like Earth but it is not destroyed like his Earth. There is also buildings and skyscrapers. This is probably a city He then looked at therge TV on the huge building in front of him. He could hear thementator in the TV speaking something and then he hears and see something impossible. In the footage that was shown in therge TV was a man in ck attire, flying in the sky, stopping a crashing ne with his bare hands. Then the footage shows that the ck man in the attire drop down the ne safely in the stadium. Then the footage shift to the studio. ¡®So Professor Ulianov. What do you think of Hyperion action of leaving the ne on the stadium?¡¯ Thementator ask his question ¡®Well, I think the question you should be asking how did the nepany built their nes? That should be the question you should be asking instead of ming Hyperion in this matter. After all he did save countless lives. The responsibility of removing the ne from the stadium should be the air flightpany responsibility¡¯ The moderator looks at the Professor and then shifts his gaze to a military general. ¡®General Parton, what do you think about Hyperion? It has been known that you are very vocal in the opposition against him? You even intend to bring him into the US State Senate to answer a few question in his interference against US interest¡¯ ¡®It has been one year since Hyperion bes the first world superhero. And in that one year, he has saved many lives. To even interrogate him for his supposed interference in US interest is absurd. Hyperion has always remain neutral in the matter of politics.¡¯ The Professor said in prideful tone. The General did not seem amused. ¡®Here we have a person that could fly through the sky, shakes the world with one punch and you are not worried? Worried that¡¯s someday, he wille for us?¡¯ ¡®This is fear talking.¡¯ The Professor said. ¡®Is it? Is it? Look how easily he stopped the nes. He is not affiliated with anything. We don¡¯t even know who he really is. And he was not the type to share. And you expect the people of this world to ce their faith in such person. We are not even sure if he is human.¡¯ The Professorughed. ¡®How could he share this thing with you General? You did try to capture him once. One could understand his distrust toward you.¡¯ ¡®The point remains. If one day Hyperion decide to no longer protect us¡­.we will be at is mercy. It is important to develop a weapon that could stop him. No to mention every time he fought any of those viins, the property damage amounted to millions. Is Hyperion a force for good?¡¯ The General asked. Both of them continue to debate. It seems this Hyperion has been this world superhero for a year. ¡®Hello¡¯ one of the person in the crowdse near Will. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ The man asked. ¡®Can I help you?¡¯ It was a logical question and Will could see there is wariness inside the man eyes. Well, after all, he dide from a portal. Will was about to answer when he heard a sound on top of his head and he was shocked to find that everyone was looking at the sky. On the sky with ck attire and a symbol of V on the man chest, the man was flying. And Will could see hope in the eyes of the crowd. The man who was near Will said. ¡®Are you new in New York? I always see him before starting my morning. He would always do a fly by during this hour.¡¯ ¡®Who is he?¡¯ Will ask Hearing this question the man was startled. No one in this world does not know Hyperion. The world first superhero. ¡®Hyperion. ¡®The man answer. Will smiles and then he said thank you. When the crowd was just about to greet the man who wasing out of that portal, Will run. And the moment he runs, the only things those people saw was a streak of ck lightning. ¡®WHOA!¡¯ ¡®What did I just see!¡¯ One of the people in the crowds said. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this!¡¯ ¡®Is that another superhuman.¡¯ To the people of Earth 2 there is only one superhuman and that is Hyperion. While Hyperion was flying in the air, on the ground a streak of ck lightning slowly gaining speed following him. This is how Will reach Earth 2. *** Chapter 61: King part (1) EARTH TWO The car stopped. The man breathes in the air. The smell of the city he loves and know. The man take a deep breath and sighed. Last night, he was breaking a deal with a Chinesepany so heck some sleep. But he was energetic. Knowing that today, he will embark again on a great adventure, he strengthened himself again. Opening his eyes, he look at his tower¡­.looking at his towering building, high as the mountains. But then he look at the New York Tower built after the meteor attack. And then he looks back at his building. With a letter K as a symbol on top of his building, he smiles. A King¡­and his pce. A symbol of grandeur, sophistication and more importantly hope that will never die. Standing as a beacon, shining even brighter than the star that is his city, lighting the way for mankind everywhere. Looking at it, he sees potential. Human potential. And his creation was a tribute to that potential. An undeniable example of what humans could achieve. That humans itself could touch the skies and walk among the Gods. It was a symbol of all this emotions and values. A symbol he can trust and touch, representing the dreams of us all. Of the heights humanity could aspire to and the depths of human sacrifice¡­.to be. The car stopped in front of that building while the driver also looks at the almost finished building with a feeling of welling pride. ¡®Mr. King we¡¯re here.¡¯ The driver said, smiling as he greeted the already awake Mr. King. He was awake but his eyes are full of dark circles. But still he smiles. Like there was something amusing. Like there is always something good in his life. It was something that the driver never understands about Mr. King. ¡®Howard, I already tell you to call me by my name.¡¯ Mr. King said replying with a smile. ¡®That would not be polite sir.¡¯ The driver answers while smiling widely. Mr. King smile bitterly. Looking at the halfpleted building he smiles again. ¡®It would be beautiful when it is finished, sir.¡¯ The driver said as he realized that Mr. King is looking at his building. Mr. King nodded. ¡®It will be a symbol for us all.¡¯ he said, dering it in his heart. ¡®I will take my family when it is finish. Martha has been asking me to go.¡¯ The driver said as he also looks at the tower ¡®Come¡¯ Mr. King said. ¡®I will give you a special tour.¡¯ ¡®That would hardly be appropriate, Sir.¡¯ ¡®Why not? You have been my driver since the fall. Life is hard. Don¡¯t reject my kindness¡¯ he said smiling. The driver smiles sheepishly. ¡®Anyway, thank you for today.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s my job sir.¡¯ ¡®Still¡¯ Mr. King said. He opens the door, look in front of him and see his vision. A building that will stand on the site of destruction. A building of the King family. He is Alexander King. Before the fall, the Kings were the ninth richest families in the world. But their wealth could not bepared to the President of Vega Corp who created many technologies for nations all over the world and has been profiting of VR application. But when the Fall came, Vega Corp and all of its employees were sucked into the singrity. Many believe now that the singrity transported the people into other worlds. But only Alexander knows the truth. When he takes the helm of his fatherpany, he immediately poured resources into the Vega Corp Project and one thing stood out. Project Icarus. Alex did not get to the bottom of it yet, but he was confident that the president of the Vega Corp has long known that a cataclysmic event will happen and tries to warn the people of earth but was blocked by powerful people in the world. With Alexander King current status, they are not many who would offend him and information that he needed is instantly updated. After the fall, the Kings family rise to a height that could not have happened if not for the nine corporation and rich families that were also suck into the singrity. But when Alexander King rose to the throne, and take his fatherpany, his wealth doubled because of the smart investment and of his own genius in making money. But Alex also is interested in other things other than making money and that is Hyperion. This stranger that came into his earth. How does he know of this? Because during the fall, only the Kings family satellite was functional in space and since Hyperion began his crusade fighting injustice Alex has always harbor a great distrust to this person people called the Man of Steel. As Alexander walk through the lobby everyone waved a hand and smiles at him. Alexander himself was a very outgoing person and he is generous with his smile. He enters the lift and pushes the button to his office which is situated on level 45. When he arrived at his office, he enters and began his work. Making meeting, conference call and cutting deals. A daily life of a business empire. The daily life of a King. Dealing with many people, with many behaviors that he could not tolerate but always handles them with a smile. But when afternoon came, he canceled all of his appointments and meeting and instead went to his Icarus Lab. Icarus Lab was situated 300 feet beneath the King Corp buildings. Only a few people know about it. Ding! The sound of the elevator startled Alex as he was greeted with the scenery of white hallway. He walked hastily to a room and by pushing his thumb to the verification ID he quickly enter. Inside the room a woman waiting for him wearing whiteb coat. Alex did not even sit down as he asks. ¡®You got something for me?¡¯ ¡®We have analyzed the video Sir.¡¯ The woman said. The woman was 5¡¯6, blonde hair, wearing ss, and thin. There is nothing remarkable about the woman, nothing that will create longsting impression, and her eyes is full of ck circles. But Alex did not hire her because of her face. He hired her because of her brain. ¡®And?¡¯ Alex said as he sits down on one of the sofas. The woman pushes a button on her hand. It was a remote .Then arge screen appears in front of Alex as Alex was shown the scene of Hyperion savings someone from getting hit by arge truck. Only a blur could be seen. A sh of ck. ¡®Even with the advancement and enhancement on surveince technology we can still only make out of a blur. It¡¯s still really hard to believe, not just that he can fly¡­but he can fly that fast. To think a man could be that fast¡¯ The woman said admiringly Alexander creased his eyebrows and said ¡®He¡¯s not a man.¡¯ And his tone was cold. Then he looks at the woman and he smiles. ¡®Do you like him?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry?¡¯ She said startled with the sudden question. ¡®Do you like him?¡¯ He asked again. The woman look at the screen showing Hyperion saves and she nodded. ¡®I suppose so. Every woman does. And every man wants to be him.¡¯ Alex smiles bitterly. ¡®That¡¯s what makes him so dangerous.¡¯ He ended The woman reply. ¡®Dangerous? I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ The woman replies clearly ufortable with Alex notion. Rubbing his chin, Alex said. ¡®I do. You can go now.¡¯ The woman not knowing what to say to her boss statement nodded and leaves Alex on the room looking at the huge screen. Looking at Hyperion bringing down a ne like it was the easiest thing to do, Alex mused. A force of indestructible power. A force that cannot be stopped. A hurricane with a will. And thinking of that¡­it is terrifying. The most dangerous man in the world. No.No. Not a man. Not even close. Yet, most people ept him, like a member of the family. Girls adore him, boys want to be him. He made himself appear so much like us, he has almost everyone forgetting¡­he¡¯s not one of us. Standing up he look again at that red eyes spewing fire balls and he said ¡®Almost.¡¯ Alex then brings out his phone and called someone. Saying something for about five minutes he then drops the call. Looking at the screen back, his eyebrows creased. ¡®Man of steel¡¯ he said. You¡¯ve been referred to be the greatest man in the world. The strongest man in the world. Standing for justice and truth. Truth? That is in the teller. Just calmly messaged words that very well be nothing but carefully finessed lies. Justice? Belongs to the judge. Judge who sits above the masses because the masses couldn¡¯t trust themselves. ¡®All men are created equal¡¯ he said as he looks at the screen of Hyperion punching a steel door and it bent as easy as punching wind. All men¡­..and looking at the huge screen, looking at Hyperion handsome and warrior like expression he said. ¡®You are not a man¡­.but they¡¯ve made you their champion ¡®and looking away from the screen he walk to the exit of theb as he said. ¡®And they worship you.¡¯ He walks by the exit door as he mused to himself. ¡®So, tell me¡­what redemption you offer them?¡¯ Then as he turn back he look at the still image of Hyperion on the TV screen, floating in the air, looking down at the people under him, like an Olympian Gods of Old. ¡®When I look at you, Hyperion, I see something no man can be. I see the¡­.end. The end of humanity potential. The end of humanity achievements. The end of my dreams. You are my nightmare. But even then I¡¯m not afraid.¡¯ And Alex smiles like he found something was funny. ¡®Because whatever abilities you have, I have more. I have hope.¡¯ And saying this he left the room as he put on a call to someone. Inside the elevator, he said to the man on the phone with him. ¡®Tell Dr Tasha¡­..that I will invest on her research. Give me a result and her research will be funded.¡¯ Putting down the call, his face turned hard. But he then thinks of his father advice. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Smiling, he returned to his office. Then he looked outside his windows and in the distance, he could see him¡­.flying around in his ck cape. And people of the city, on the ground, looking up to him, like he was some kind of God, some kind of savior. Praying and asking for help. And Hyperion answers. Flying down and swooping down to save the people, determining life and death at an instant. And the more he saves, the more people love him¡­worship him. Putting him on a pedestal. A God has been born. Looking at the blur of ck, Alex look on and gritting his teeth, he said ¡®Enjoy your reign while itst, Hyperion. Because as surely as night follows day, therees a time when even Gods must die¡¯ *** Chapter 62: King part (2) Alex is sitting on the audience chamber. Beside him was a man of the military a general in the United States Army. Looking at Alex, the man was anxious. Sometimes he look down onto the experimentation table and sighed. ¡®Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re sure this will work? The Army has funded this experiment of yours. You could not afford to fail this. The President need this to work to calm the other world leaders¡¯ ¡®Let see shall we?¡¯ Alexander smiles mischievously. Alex look as one soldier is being brought to the operating table like amb about to be ughtered. There is fear in his eyes. A sheep. Alex reminded himself. And he is a lion. A predator. And the weak will die, while the strong will survive. But sometimes therees a moment, where a more vicious predator appeared. And when that timees, the predator had to sacrifice some sheep, so that the lion can survive. And he is a lion. ¡®If he dies, you will answer for this¡¯ the general said looking threateningly at him. ¡®If it fails, then the kid dies. So what? Compared to the stakes. Invincible soldiers!¡¯ Alex replied looking unconcerned. The General just re at Alexander but didn¡¯t say anything. Then from the audience chamber he ordered using the voice transmission. ¡®Begin Silver Bullet Project.¡¯ The soldier lied down on the table and Dr Sasha strapped the soldier onto the tables. Then a metal binds the soldier feet and chest. ¡®Is that necessary?¡¯ The general asked. Behind him there are others officials in the government who is also looking at this intently. Alex just nodded. He once sees a failed experiment of his Hyper Serum. They created a monster. However Dr Sasha has perfected the Serum. After he manages to get one drop of blood from thest site of Hyperion battle with the Breachers from before, he manages to separate the special enzyme in Hyperion blood to increase the probability of sess of his serum. Then Dr Sasha began injecting the serum into the body of the soldier. Then the soldier slowly closes his eyes like he is in some kind of trance when suddenly the sound of bones cracking can be heard. The soldier screamed and it was almost like a soundwave was being emitted from his screams. Thankfully, the ss was reinforced ss. Alex eyes was shining. Then the soldier began forming bulging muscles. Slowly the man bes taller and muscly and he struggles to be released and the metal bent and suddenly the man calms himself down and his eyes was calm. Then it was like energy wafted from him and the ss around the audience chamber shattered. Alex was smiling. ¡®Incredible.¡¯ ¡®Vitals!¡¯ Alex yelled to the medical team. ¡®Stable.¡¯ ¡®Make him sleep.¡¯ Alex ordered. Sasha nodded and inject another serum. Slowly the energy was repressed and the man lost consciousness. Alex get up from his seat, dust his clothes from a few shattered ss and then opening his arms he eximed. ¡®Ladies and gentleman. The Hyper Soldier Program is a sess.¡¯ The general who was sitting beside Alex look at him with awe, get up from his seat and apud. The whole crowd was apuding him ¡®With greater funding from the government I will unlock the metahuman gene and we can stop the Breachers ourselves without needing the help of external help like Hyperion.¡¯ The apuse bes even louder. And Alex was smiling. ¡®The path to you is closer than you ever think, Hyperion.¡¯ He mused *** ALEXANDER KING I¡¯ve made it my hobby to see the city from every possible angle. But to be honest, I like looking it from this angle. On my helicopter, looking at the towering buildings that we have created. But does he see what I see? What does Hyperion sees in his eyes? Does he see a city that never gives up? A City that is living up to its potential? A city that never breaks down? Does he see the greatest city in the world? Or¡­..does he merely look down on it? I am astounded by the sheer massive stupidity of the people in the world that believes in him. The world tries to humanize him. Giving him a name. Laughable. As pointless as naming a hurricane. Think about what He can do. It surprises me how they could sleep at night. Think about a hurricane with a will. And multiply the intensity of that hurricane by ten thousand. That will be some storm. What if one day, he changes his mind? What if tomorrow, he looks down on us and decides we¡¯re not worthy of his protection? What if tomorrow he wakes up believing he knows what¡¯s best for the world? That¡¯s it¡¯s not enough to protect the world¡­..when he can rule it? The only safeguard we have from that ever happening is¡­his word. But I say, His word is not enough. Not enough for me. Not enough for the world. Does it make sense to ept it like it was the norm? I¡¯ve been thinking on what I can do about it. What I can do if ever such day arrives. Today, the first step has been taken. The people in the Capitol mistake my intention to bring him down. But that was never my intention. I¡¯m not really obsessed about bringing him down. I¡¯m obsessed about bringing humanity up. All of us¡­..deserve a chance at greatness. All it takes is that belief that it exist. But¡­.his existence not only threatens that belief but also¡­.our existence. There is something inherently dangerous when something mythic bes real. When that happens, we lose that part of ourselves that yearns to be great Because when faced with a myth? We can¡¯t win. So the mythic must be exposed for what it is. So, we can believe in ourselves. Because it¡¯s the thing inside us, the drive to be mythic¡­that matters. Looking down on his helicopter, he could see the greatest city in the world. New York. A new world dawn at the day of the Fall. A world where men came down from the sky. A day where people from other Earth and nes of existence breach the portals resulted from the singrity. A world where normal is no longer the same as it was before the fall. And the most dangerous of all the new things that has been happening since the fall is Hyperion. Closing his eyes he hummed a tune. ¡®Gods will die¡¯ he mused. By his hand. *** Chapter 63: A world born anew part (1) EARTH TWO A FEW WEEKS AFTER THE SILVER BULLET PROGRAM SUCCESSFULLY ACTIVATED 3 AM The ringing tone woke me up from my sleep. Slowly I open my eye and rub my forehead. For a few days now, I¡¯ve been experiencing a fever. Grabbing my right side of the bed, I finally grasp my phone. Looking at the number on the screen, I was shocked. It was Dr Sasha. Why would she call me in the middle of the night? I have a bad premonition about this but nheless I pick it up. The moment even before I have the chance to say hello, I was shocked. Because I heard the screams on the phone and I could hear even explosion. The sounds wake all of my senses as I urge Sasha to speak. ¡®Sir, it was a failure. It backfired. Something was wrong with the serum¡¯ the voice was trembling and full of fear. I could even hear the sobs on the background. I have heard many tone of voice. And fear is the mostmon tone of voice I hear when people are dealing with me. And the tone that Sasha was speaking with him¡­is fear. Pure and absolute fear. ¡®What is it? Tell me what happened.¡¯ ¡®The Silver¡­ B..u..llet Project, Subject I009 was terminated¡¯ ¡®What?!! How did this happen?¡¯ ¡®This morning his reading was normal when suddenly at midnight he went into a berserk state and destroyed the facility and break out from the facility.¡¯ ¡®But, how can it be terminated?¡¯ Sasha was hesitant to answer but then she answers. First she ms down her breathing and then she summarized the events. ¡®Hyperion stops his rampage in the New York Park. A few buildings were destroyed and Subject I009 was terminated as thest resort. The Subject was wearing the uniform of the US army when he was in berserk state so the military is taking a lot of heat from the other countries right now for developing a monster like that.¡¯ Then she waited as Alexander is also shocked and startled. I close my eyes as I am trying to think. ¡®Hide all the files and the vials of the serum.¡¯ This is the only course of action that I could think of to lessen the heat. Sasha was silent for a while before she said. ¡®That¡¯s the thing. All the files and the serum disappeared.¡¯ ¡®How can that be?¡¯ ¡®We don¡¯t know. But after the Subject was rampaging and we were trying to contain the situations at the other facilities, we discovered every file we have and every serum we have has disappeared.¡¯ Alex was silent for a while and then he get up from his bed. ¡®Send me the footage. I will review it in a moment.¡¯ ¡®Ok.¡¯ Then they drop the call. *** KING HOTEL Alex sighed and then went to the shower. Letting the water washes over him and rejuvenating his body. Then finished showering he went out, put on some light clothes and then went to hisputer and open it. Then looking at his cloud data project there is a new file added by Sasha. He opened the file of one of the surveince recording. First he looks at the transformation of the soldiers into an unrecognizable blue monster. Then Alex looks at the facility surveince camera. He then sees something that intrigues him. A coiling electricity. But he saw it after he slowed the scene to the maximum slowest speed the camera could take and only then he could see something¡­.or someone was there, taking all the vials and the files in a blink of an eyes. In a sh, all of his files and vials of serum disappeared like it was never there. And then seeing it he was shocked. Because he once sees this thing before. He has seen this kind of freak phenomenon before. Sees this kind of act before. Almost simr but different. Then he clicked his tongue and said. ¡®A speedster.¡¯ ¡®Is it him?¡¯ He asks himself but then he shakes his head. It is not him. The Red Speedster is an enemy of Hyperion and was banished from this Earth. Their battle in the ins of Mongolia has left a weird phenomenon happening around the craters where there will be some portals appearing out of nowhere. Time also seems to be affected there. However a few days after the battle Dr Chandra from India manages to create what Alex like to call The Portal Annihtor which closes or more urately bombed the breaches of other Earths to this Earth. Alex has always believed there is a connection between Dr Chandra and Hyperion. The only thing he doesn¡¯t have is proof. Then¡­another speedster. A speedster that the world doesn¡¯t know about. A speedster that he doesn¡¯t know. And what he doesn¡¯t know¡­means there is another variable that he can¡¯t control. A variable he can¡¯t control means it will be hard for him to make a n without worrying over this variable. What Alex was seeing is¡­..a dot of ck lightning. If this was viewed in some other camera they might not caught this abnormality but Alexander King surveince camera and security is one of the most advanced in the world. He could see that bolt of dark lightning and he concluded this¡­that the perpetrator of this incident is a speedster. But¡­..is this speedster an ally of Hyperion? Or is he someone I can make use of? But before Alex could ponder a bit more, suddenly he could hear a knocking sound. But it was noting from the door. Since the door is far away from the bed and everybody knows better than to disturb his sleep. Then he realizes it wasing from the ss pane. Alex lives in a penthouse high on the hotel. But hearing a knock from the ss panes means someone was knocking form the outside. And Alex knew only one thing that could do such things. Alex walked to the ss panes and there he is, waiting for him, floating like an Olympian, looking at him with those impassive eyes, judging him. Even though the pane was supposed to obstruct other people seeing, but in front of those eyes, it was nothing. He could clearly see Alex as clear as day. Alex face contorted and then he yelled. ¡®IT WAS YOU, WASN¡¯T IT!!!¡¯ Hyperion looks at Alex, not saying anything, passive like a God. Alex collects back his calmness, staring back at the eyes of this invincible warrior from other Earth and then he said ¡®Did youe to gloat? Come to see me in failure? Did you think I would stop? You¡­.are the greatest threat to humanity.¡¯ Hyperion still did not say anything. Only looking at him, almost a pitiful expression on his face. Alex hated that face. Hated that eyes that seems to be able to see through everything¡­.almost like he could peer through his soul. He hated it. ¡®They might see you as their savior right now¡­.but one day they will see your true color. A beast that they can¡¯t control. Even now, there are people in the Capitol that has begun seeing you as a threat. You keep interfering on this Earth without reason. People in power¡­..fear you. And that fear will one day spread. You are a storm waiting to happen.¡¯ Hyperion closes his eyes but then he opens it back. ¡®Alexander King¡¯ He said calmly. Even though he was outside and they were separated by the ss pane that is even able to block gunshot and was soundproof, Alexander could still hear his voice almost like he was beside him, talking to his ears. ¡®I have been patient with you. I have been merciful to you. All of your ns and plots and scheme have always been foiled by me. I thought that if you suffer that many failures you would stop. It is true¡­that you are quiet an obstinate guy. I underestimated your obsession¡¯ ¡®I AM NOT OBSESSED WITH YOU!!¡¯ Alexander yelled. Hyperion did not respond. Then looking at Alexander his eyes was glowing. ¡®You will not want me as your enemy. Your worries are not unfounded¡­.but believe me when I said¡­your world is not what I¡¯m after. I did note here to be your overlord. Or to be worshiped. I did what I did because I need to do it. I will keep saving people. And if you got in my way¡­..I will destroy you. This is myst warning¡¯ Hearing this Alexander was shocked. Then Hyperion continued ¡®I am not some savior. Or a demon. Or some kind of paragon of virtue of truth and justice. I have nothing to do with your earth. One day, I will leave this earth and I don¡¯t need you making it harder for me to leave. I am not your enemy, Alexander King. The reason why I¡¯m telling you this is because¡­.what you have been attempting to do, using my blood to create a weapon of war against me will instead bring more trouble to your earth than my existence. Do you think I do not kill? Do you think I¡¯m not incapable of killing? I¡¯m not a hero¡­King. Neither are you. Don¡¯t pretend to be something you¡¯re not. This crusade is not about me. It is not about ridding the world its greatest threat. This is about you¡­.killing a God. You put me in a pedestal and you fear me. Because¡­you don¡¯t know what I am¡­.and you never will. I will say this for thest time. Don¡¯t¡­do it again. Or¡­. there will be war.¡¯ Then saying what he needed to say, Hyperion flies away and disappeared in a matter of seconds. Alexander just looks at the disappearing figure of Hyperion and in his eyes there is only a determination. Determination to see this to the end. *** Chapter 64: A world born anew part (2) AT THE SAME TIME ON EARTH PRIME ISLAND OF PEACE It was night. The sound of the owls could be heard. Strangely, the owls sound wasforting. Like a song. A luby to sleep. Under arge tree a man and a woman is sitting nearby a fire pit. The woman was warrior like, with a bow asrge as her back. She has long silky hair, and her face was as elegant as the moon. The boy was Caucasian, blonde, tall and blue eyes. His face could be considered handsome but a little boyish. But for some reason, there is an aura of mischief in his eyes, like he is always thinking of some tricks to do. The woman was eating something resembling chicken but the meat seems a little chewy. While the man is eating skewered meat. Then the woman looking at the man finally decides to ask the man a question. ¡®Loki, do you have a n to break her out? Because right now¡­.we¡¯re losing. I don¡¯t like losing. And I don¡¯t want to meet him two months from now, begging his help.¡¯ She looks at him Loki still eating the meat then looks at Sofia and shakes his head. ¡®We have to wait. That¡¯s the best answer I coulde up with. The security around here is no joke. I told you didn¡¯t I? That we should not have messed with that Metal Guy. I told you not to make a mess when the World Government invite us on their banquet.¡¯ A few weeks ago, they were invited to the opening of the Ind of Peace, the headquarters of the World Government when they encountered Arno from Africa that could control metal. Long story short, they were involved in some kind of misunderstanding. Not to mention Sina whereabouts were also revealed in that time which arouses the many factions in the World Government to capture her. They tried to rescue her that one time but failed spectacrly. Sofia clearly is not satisfied with this answer ¡®Wait for what? And stop ming me. It¡¯s not my fault that the guy was so annoying. He kept wanting to see my bow.¡¯ ¡®Opportunity. We¡¯re waiting for an opportunity. Remember thest time what happens when we rush to the World Government headquarters without a n? Not only you almost get caught, your weapon almost gets stolen. If I did not save your ass back then, you will be rotting in their prison right now.¡¯ ¡®Ok, that is quite enough. If you only let me draw the Arrow of ughtering Sun then those armies is nothing.¡¯ Sofia retorted Loki smiles bitterly and said ¡®Like I said to you, that Arrow cannot be used by you. At least not now. With your strength, that arrow will not shoot the way it¡¯s supposed to.¡¯ ¡®Humph. So what? We let the World Government have Sina? She might be tortured right now. ¡®Tortured?¡¯ and Loki smiles. ¡®I don¡¯t think so. I have got some information about what is happening in the World Government right now. It seems the Revolutionary Army and the World Government is arguing about Sina.¡¯ ¡®What!! Why??¡¯ Sofia said almost spewing out the content of her mouth. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ she asked again. ¡®Sina abilities is really heaven defying. You think the Revolutionary Army will let the World Government grows even stronger?¡¯ ¡®How did the Revolutionary army knows about her abilities? The World Government knows about her abilities because of that two bastard generals but how did Revolutionary Army knows about it?¡¯ ¡®I spread the information to them¡¯ ¡®You what!!¡¯ And Sofia stands up from her seat. ¡®Did you know you are only endangering Sina more?¡¯ Loki snorted and then answer back. ¡®No, you don¡¯t understand. What I did was increasing the chance Sina would be safe. Now, the World Government is stuck on a dilemma. Before nobody knows about Sina abilities, the World Government could torture her or persuade her to join the world government under the threat of death but now it will be hard-pressed for the World Government to do that.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sofia said as she sat back and looks at Loki eyes. Even now, she never understand the way Loki is thinking. His way of thinking is too twisted. ¡®Now, if Sina refuse to work with the world government she can work with the revolutionary army. At least now, she has a choice and I think the World Government would rather use the carrot than the stick now. Not to mention since Sina could always pretend to be working for them concocting poisons instead of potion. Some of them are smart you know?¡¯ ¡®But I don¡¯t think the World Government will like it?¡¯ Sofia said exactly. ¡®And this is the point.¡¯ Loki said confidently ¡®The end goal is not that Sina will work with the World Government or Revolutionary Army but to create such a mass confusion that we can have our opportunity. ¡®But what happens if they killed Sina?¡¯ ¡®Then that will only increase the already tense situation between World Government and Revolutionary army. ¡®You mean¡­¡¯ ¡®World government might be powerful¡­..But they are not all powerful. Even if they killed Sina what good does it do for them? Its better they tries to persuade Sina rather than killing her. And even if they somehow believes that killing her would solve the problem, I believe a few of the members of the World government will advise strongly against it since revolutionary Army might not even believe them and choose to believe that World government faked her death to gainplete control over Sina miraculous abilities.¡¯ ¡®And¡­¡¯ ¡®There is more?¡¯ Sofia said shocked. ¡®There is still Raymond.¡¯ And saying this Loki smiles. ¡®What are you implying?¡¯ Sofia said, her face turns cold. ¡®The man was entranced by your beauty so much that he even lets you go from his Wall of earth. I don¡¯t think he will let your friend get executed under his watch.¡¯ ¡®You think too much.¡¯ She said. ¡®Am I? Maybe so¡¯ and Loki continues eating. Sofia seeing that Loki want to drop the subject also resumes her eating while thinking of the many things that happen in this two months. Loki is also pondering about something. While he was chewing, he realizes that time has moved in a different direction then before. In his timeline, Sina volunteered to join the World Government because he was chased by the Two Generals. But in this timeline, she was captured. As he look at the sky, he wanted to ask¡­is the future already written. Even though Loki changes some minor details in history, it almost seems like destiny, great destiny could not be changed. Sina still end up at the World Government hands. Even though Azief fight an almost impossible existence, he still wins and manages to get the Universe orb. Can destiny be changed? This is the question he wanted to ask. Can it be changed? Or is time immutable? A river that only ripples but always return to normal. A ripple that could not change the current of time. Is his effort right now¡­.pointless? He didn¡¯t want¡­.Sofia effort in the future to be wasted. He didn¡¯t want the sacrifice of so many great heroes wasted. Loki is selfish. He admitted this bad part of him. He is egoistical bordering on maniacal and very yful. But seeing the End of the World changes behavior. Changes your own priority. Changes your perspectives on some things. Loots. Gold. Items. Artifacts. Those things that he bet his life for in the previous timeline, those things that he will not share, in this timeline he even gives it away. Why? Because he sees what has happened and what will happen. He has seen Hell¡­..and it was not a pretty view. Then as he was thinking of this Sofia suddenly asked. ¡®Who¡¯s your contact?¡¯ ¡®What contact?¡¯ Loki said startled. ¡®Your contact in Revolutionary Army. You must have contact if you could spread the information?¡¯ Loki grin and then he answers with a smile ¡®Athena.¡¯ ¡®That bitch.¡¯ She said gritting her teeth. ¡®That bitch that saved your life.¡¯ Loki said grinning. ¡®I didn¡¯t ask for her help.¡¯ She grumbled ¡®Maybe because you were turned to stone from the Medusa Stare.¡¯ ¡®I could find a way to get out of the curse.¡¯ Sheined giving more excuses. Loki chuckles. He never thought that the girl who will be the Divine Archer one day always like to grumble. Well,e to think of it, he doesn¡¯t even expect to see Arno too. The man who will one day ask for his help. Loki remembers the event as clear as day. ¡®Yeah right.¡¯ Loki scoffed ¡®Why do you hate her so much?¡¯ Loki asked ¡®She is such a showoff. With her shield and her sword. ¡°Here, I have Athena Shield. It could almost nullify any attack. Look, look, my Ares sword. It could cut even through Gods¡¯ she said with Athena tone of voice. ¡®Showoff¡¯ she said it again ¡®Hehehe.¡¯ Lokiughed with that weirdugh of him that was bordering on an asylum escapee. Which was creepy and annoying at the same time. Sofia felt that she wanted to punch Loki face right there and then. ¡®Stopughing.¡¯ She almost yelled at Loki. ¡®Is that all? Or is it because you lost to her at the Battle of Athens? I think that is the real reason why you are mad at her.¡¯ ¡®That Pegasus should have been mine.¡¯ She said as she bites the meat again and swallows it in one gulp. ¡®Now, that¡¯s a sore loser. You have the Houyi Bow that can destroy a sun. Why do you care so much about that Pegasus?¡¯ ¡®A Bow that I could not use.¡¯ She said bitterly. ¡®And I see the Pegasus first. If not for that damn old Oracle finding where I was hiding, Athena would not have the chance to win the Pegasus.¡¯ Loki could only smiles and then after talking about this and that, they were prepared to sleep. The reason why they could sleep in an enemy territory is because they have the Grain Pce of Ten Thousand Earthly Beauties. Loki call it the Grain Pce. Because the name was too long. Anyway, it is an artifact. It belongs to Loki. They found this in Greece fighting a Giantmia. Anyway like its name, they could enter the Pce and the pce is as small as a grain. They only have to will it and they could enter. They also have begun their ns to rescue Sina. And the first step that Loki was thinking is¡­..to China. Yue Dynasty. To get themselves a peerless General under Heaven. Thinking to himself, he smiles. *** Chapter 65: An acquaintance from the future part (1) ONCE UPON A FUTURE THE FUTURE TIMELINE The mud sshes around as the couple was running from a horde of wolf behind them, chasing them without stopping. The wolf behind them was surrounded by death aura and their eyes were as red as blood, and their breath could be smell a mile away, a smell of death and blood.. Their fangs seem sharper than swords, shining in the night off the reflection of the moon and their steps were like lightning, jumping over obstacles easily. But the man, even though he was panting like a man trying to find water in the desert and sweating buckets on his back and looks like he will lost his breath, he keep running while holding the girl hands. He gripped her hand tighter, not letting go. He could not let her go. Because they need each other if they were to survive this. Then misfortune struck. One of the wolf lunge forward as their distance grew closer and the man frowning, spread out his hand and metal emerges from the ground and struck the wolf dead. The wolf instead of spurting blood turns to puff of dark smokes. But at the same time, the girl beside him was attacked and her skin was wed a bit before the woman control a sharp stick to drill a hole in the wolf head . The wolf disappears into dark smoke. The girl endures it well. She did not scream¡­but gritted her teeth. ¡®Run.¡¯ He said while pushing her forward, and the woman nodded, understanding what he is trying to do. Her abilities don¡¯t work with creatures like this. She is more of a burden than an asset for now. The woman keeps her pace, leaving him behind. He needs to dy this horde of wolf or they both going to die. His eyes focused on the swarming wolf horde in front of him now and he concentrate his energy. The man then stomp his feet and underneath his feet, golden metal chains suddenly appeared from the ground as they bind the wolf. Hundreds of wolf was bounded by that chain, making them unable to move from their initial positions. Seeing that the wolf was bind instead of killing the wolf he keeps running. He runs like there is no tomorrow. In that moment how he envy the Dark Speedster. He once saw the Dark Speedster race across the world with the Prince. Their race creates what is called the Time Crisis. At that moment, sweating and tired, he wishes that he too could have such speed. If he has such abilities, he would have left these wolf hordes in the dust. He knew it was useless to kill those wolves. They were the denizens of the Underworld. Since they were made in the Underworld, they will return to the Underworld and then they will once againe to hunt them again. The cycle continues. At least by not killing the wolves, he could at least control some variables here. And the Underworld belongs to the strongest sovereign¡­Prince of Darkness. That bastard! He wanted to curse. Why did he target him and Giselle? He never did anything to offend him and both he and Giselle do not meddle in any Sovereign business. Why are they targeted? Did they stumble into somerge conspiracy? If they did, howe he didn¡¯t know anything about some conspiracy? If the Prince was offended, how the hell did the Prince get offended because he doesn¡¯t remember seeing the Prince? Maybe that one time when the Prince was suppressed by the leaders of World Government during his rookie days and getting captured but that was it. He did not help anyone move against Him before. Thinking about all possible way, and reason on why the Prince is intending to capture them. But the more he and Gisele think about it while running, trudging the wet mud, while the wolves behind them, sharpening their fangs, they could not think of any possible reason why the Prince of Darkness would be interested in catching them. They keep running that night until they found a cave and the woman shielded the cave with light magic. A barrier to keep out the darkness¡­.for a while. They needed time to think. To think why all this happens to them. A least for a while, the wolves will not be able to enter. A translucent blue barrier is in front of the cave entrance as the binding of the chain metals have ben rip apart by the wolf¡¯s horde. Slowly the wolves¡¯ horde surrounded the cave like an army in a battle formation. And they began to howl¡­.and their howls were like a beating of war drums and the tone was full of savagery. Hearing it, they both shiver in fear. The psychological pressure is indescribable. The moment the man enter the cave he lie down onto the soft and damp soil of the cave. He sighed the moment he lies down and his sweat filled his back. The cool air enters the cave and for a moment, the man could heave a sigh of relief. Only for a moment. The woman on the other hand was catching her breath. They both breathe heavily and both of them quickly drink some water from their storage rings. ¡®Arno, you¡¯re okay?¡¯ The woman said ,concerned of Arno wellbeing. ¡®How about you, Giselle?¡¯ She shows hercerated arms. Arno nodded and throws her a potion. She quickly gulped the potion and rest on the walls of the cave while hearing the howling of the wolves approaching the cave. Every second, they feel like they are approaching death. Their heart was beating so fast, that both of them could swear they could hear their own heartbeats. Then they hear the thumping. ¡®They are trying toe in.¡¯ Giselle said with a pale expression on her face, her fingers trembling as she tries to hide her anxiousness. Arno nodded with bitter expression on his face. Arno is six feet tall, with curly hair, ck skin and well defined muscle. But his face right now which is usually very clean is now haggard and traces of fatigue can be seen. The same could be said for Giselle. She has long blond hair, a beautiful blue eye and was six feet tall making her look very well defined. She was lean and has the kind of body that most women would envy. Add in with the fact that he face is very beautiful; she is an attractive young woman. But right now, all of her splendor could not be seen There is fear in her eyes, and her anxiety is showing. Death is approaching them. They both did not say it but they knew the moment the barrier in front of the cave was destroyed; they would be ripped apart by the wolves. ¡®Any solutions?¡¯ Giselle asked Arno. Arno did not say anything. He could only sigh. ¡®What did we do to offend him?¡¯ Gisele ask. Even till now, on the verge of death, on the edge of hopelessness, both of them still does not understand what they do to be taken notice by the Prince. It was almost unfair. Everyone knows there are Seven Sovereigns. And the most dangerous and arbitrary of them is the Prince. Which is why for people of Disk Formation Low Realm like them, they would steer clear of Sovereign business. But for some reason, the Prince has deigned it by his will to kill them by even sending them the Death Wolves. It is alright if they die. The world is full of dangers anyway. But to be killed without even the possibility of a counterattack? To be killed meaninglessly like this? To be killed not knowing the reason? It is bitter. And to be killed by the Death Wolves? That, Arno can¡¯t ept. If they were killed by the Death Wolves, then the Furies wille. And their souls will be brought to the Underworld. Which means they will be a ve of the Sovereign. The Dominion of the Prince is the Dominion of Death. THUM!THUM! The sound grew louder with each passing moment and their hearts constricted even more. The sound of the barrier handling the attack of the wolves was like thunderp in their ears. Each one pushing them to the edge of death. At this point of time, Arno is ready to ept his fate. Then suddenly Giselle remember something. ¡®There is a way.¡¯ Giselle said as she looks at Arno. Arno earing this was suddenly be overjoyed. ¡®There is a way?¡¯ Arno could scarcely believe it. ¡®What way?¡¯ Giselle seem to hesitate to talk but then hearing the howling bing louder and feeling the barrier is about to break, she said it. ¡®The Trickster.¡¯ She answer Hearing this Arno gulped. Of course¡­.the trickster. But Arno if he could, he does not want to make a deal with the Trickster. Loki the Trickster. One of the Seven Sovereign and thest to join the Sovereign. The first to be Sovereign was the Prince. Then the Earthshaker. Then the Ice Deity. Then the Time King Jean. Then the Illusion God and Thunder God. And Loki was thest to join but his power and abilities has always remains a secret. Other Sovereign usually doesn¡¯t meddle in the mortal world and instead wage their own war in the stars. For example, the Prince once led undead horde to an uninhabited far away on the gxy. No one knows why he did it but when they returned, the World Government was shocked to find that the disappeared. It only increase the wariness of World Government and Revolutionary Army towards the Prince. People said it was because the Prince uses his dark magic to destroy it. Some said he seal the. Others said, he refined the to be energy. No one knows for sure. But one thing is true, for such beings like that, their life is not that important. It is widely regarded that the Prince is considered to be the strongest of the Sovereign and strongest in the world. Unlike Thunder God and Earthshaker, the Prince sees the matter of political maneuvering and the matters of his nation to be beneath him. Raymond still maintains loyalty and guarded USA. So does Thunder God who became the very symbol of Japan superiority. The Prince however maintains a degree of neutrality and indifference towards the matter of the world so much so that when his country was attacked he did not even move. It wasn¡¯t until the battle be excessive that the Prince send his Furies to extract ten thousand souls from the invading armies of the World Government. Those ten thousand souls then became Wraith which terrorize the Ind of Peace and the World Government even have to send emissaries to the Underworld to ask for a ceasefire. The funny thing is the ceasefire was signed but the emissary never returned and no one spoke about that event ever again. However, even for a being such as the Prince there is also some that rivals him. Loki the Trickster. Even though his strength did not even rival of the Prince, he has some troubling magic that even the Prince with all of his dark powers, could not contend. Once Loki makes a deal, it will be fulfilled. The magic itself is a mysterious and Loki using this kind of magic has over time repelled some of the Prince most powerful attack. But Arno even though, he heard the howling outside, hear the wolves hard breathing like they were smelling their dinner, smell the blood thirst that ooze around them, still he hesitated. To make a deal with the Trickster? Can he bear it? Magic always has a price. Always. People who don¡¯t understand this word will know the meaning when making a deal with the Trickster. Magic has a Price. Especially for Dark Magic. Some people call it Equivalent Exchange Concept. But that is not really true. Dark Magic demands more. IT always has and it always will. ¡®There is no other way.¡¯ Giselle urgently said, as her eyes was stuck looking at the entrance of the cave and looking at those ferocious eyes of the wolves trying to destroy her barrier with their ws. Her forehead was sweating and her voice was trembling. ¡®I can¡¯t keep the barrier up for long. Make a choice now, Arno or we¡¯re going to die here.¡¯ Arno gritted his teeth and then said. ¡®Trickster, I summon thee.¡¯ Chapter 66: An acquaintance from the future part (2) Then suddenly someone lightly tap Arno shoulders from behind. Arno was so shocked he jump on the side and when he finally manage to see who was tapping his shoulder there he is. A tall,nky man wearing an attire that has its cor up and a tight leather jeans full with dark glowing ancient writing. The man itself was not handsome but gaunt and seems to give the feeling of mischievousness and mischief glinted in his eyes. ¡®You called?¡¯ The trickster said with his smile curved upwards. ¡®I want to make a deal.¡¯ Arno said with his voice trembling. ¡®Hehehe. Of course. Why would anybody call me other than making a deal? Not that it is an inconvenience. I like making deals. What would you offer me?¡¯ Loki said as he moves around the cave, looking totally unconcerned of the fact that there is a horde of wolves outside the cave. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said as he examines Arno body. ¡®You don¡¯t have anything valuable. Ah, I don¡¯t want to make this deal. But that would be such a waste¡­hmmm.¡¯ The trickster said to himself like he was contemting whether he want to take this deal or not. Giselle and Arno just look at Loki with trepidation. If Loki did not take their deal, then they would surely not live past this day. It was then that Loki realizes the wolves and then his eyes squinted. ¡®Death Wolves? You are being hunted by the Prince?¡¯ He asked in shock. Loki looks at this couple and he could not understand why the Prince would send his Death Wolves just end the life of some Disk Formation low level realm. It was then that Loki smile got even more insidious. ¡®What is it you want me to help you with?¡¯ Loki said smiling. ¡®The horde of Wolves. Made sure we are safe from them.¡¯ Gisele said and Arno nodded. ¡®Easy¡¯ the trickster said as he clicked his fingers together and a floating parchment appeared out of nowhere and begin heading to Arno and Gisele. ¡®Sign the contract and the deal will beplete.¡¯ Arno looking a t Loki then sighed as he ask. ¡®What is the price?¡¯ Loki closes his eyes and then he said with glee. ¡®A wish that you can¡¯t disobey.¡¯ ¡®A wish that I can¡¯t disobey?¡¯ ¡®A wish that both of you can¡¯t disobey¡¯ Loki said rifying the terms while smiling like an evil mastermind. ¡®What is the wish?¡¯ Arno asks, his face shows that he is ufortable with the Price. ¡®Uh..uh. Not now. Not now. When the time is right, I¡¯ll tell you. Hehehe. This is fun. Did you finish signing?¡¯ he asks as he keeps chuckling like there is something amusing is going on. Arno decided he doesn¡¯t like the sound of the Trickster chuckling. It sounded like he isughing at him. Probably he is. The feeling of powerlessness. This is how Arno feels when he confronted a Sovereign. Even though, Loki demeanor was the farthest thing then an image of a Sovereign who could render heaven and earth apart, Arno could feel there is bubbling power inside that yful demeanor of the Trickster. ¡®Did you finish?¡¯ The Trickster ask agin. They both nodded and then with another click of his fingers the contract disappeared. ¡®Ok, now it¡¯s my part of the deal right?¡¯ He said while smiling mischievously. Saying this he pped his hand three times and then suddenly the howling outside the cave stopped. Suddenly the ce bes quieter. It was like there was no one there. Like they were the only three people here in thisrge forest ¡®It¡¯s done¡¯ the Trickster said confidently. And then he said. ¡®One day, I will ask you to fulfill your part of the deal. Be ready until that time arrives. Don¡¯t die on me, alright? Hehehe¡¯ Saying this he twirled around and fades away in a green smoke. Arno and Giselle were dumbfounded. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ Arno asked ¡®l don¡¯t know.¡¯ Gisele summoning her courage slowly went to the entrance of the cave and she let out a shocked exmation. Arno also follows behind her but when he sees what is happening in front of him he was shocked beyond belief. He sees in front of him hundreds of rotten wolf corpse like they dies a hundred years ago. The smell was nauseating but Arno also realizes that none of the wolves survives. Loki fulfills his part of the deal. And so easily too. Is this the power of the Sovereigns? It is true that every Sovereign is an existence beyond human imagination. Now, Arno could feel the vast gap between people like him and people like the Seven Sovereigns. To think that it needs only three ps from the Trickster to dispel a horde of Death Wolves that could tear apart him and Gisele easily. What kind of monstrous existence Sovereign is? He shudders to think of the answer. Gisele seeing the Death Wolves rush towards one of the wolves and kick the wolves until it turns into a meat paste. ¡®Idiot wolf. Bastard.¡¯ She keeps spewing curse word while relieving her pent up feeling of frustration by kicking the already dead wolf. ¡®That¡¯s enough, Gisele.¡¯ Arno said as his face is pale with fright. Giselle has also calms herself down. ¡®What should we do now?¡¯ Gisele ask. ¡®What else? Let¡¯s ask Raymond to shelter us.¡¯ Arno answers ¡®You think he will help us?¡¯ Gisele said, not knowing whether to believe Arno words. This time Arno smiles. ¡®He owes me something. And he doesn¡¯t like owing anything.¡¯ Then they began leaving the forest and teleport away from the ce. On a tall forest, Loki was sitting on arge branch, his feet was dangling as he look at those people teleporting away. ¡®To think that the Prince even seal Teleportation Formation inside the forest to capture those two? What secrets do those two possess that the Prince wanted to catch them? Hmmm¡¯ Loki said to himself as he rub his chin when suddenly the clouds covering the moon suddenly turned darker and then a dark lightning struck therge tree where Loki was sitting. The moment the thunder struck the tree, the tree dissipates into nothingness. Loki already turns into a puff of smoke by that time and can be seen floating a hundred meter from the tree position. ¡®Whoa!¡¯ Loki said as he looks at the sky ¡®That is harsh. Hehehe. Did I ruin your n?¡¯ He said while chuckling. ¡®I guess it¡¯s time for me to leave¡¯ Saying this, Loki turns into a green puff of smoke and disappeared. In the Darkness, there was a pair of eyes looking at the scene and then with aining grumbling he returns back to the darkness. *** Chapter 67: An acquaintance from the future part (3) EARTH PRIME PRESENT TIME ¡®Hey Loki, are you listening?¡¯ as a hand pped him on his back. The woman with the bow looks at Loki and then sighed as she leaves the room. But before she leaves the room she said ¡®Remember, guard him well. He is our prisoner now. Do your magic and make him talk. I want to rest¡¯ ¡®Uh..yes.¡¯ Loki said as he looks in front of him. There was a prisoner in front of him. Five feet tall, curly hair, ck skin and a little chubby. His face is haggard. But Loki recognizes him. Or to be more urate, he knows the man in front of him in the future. The man that will one day make a deal with him and also the one who sacrifices his life in the Great Battle. He is also the one who constructed a Golden Red Chain to bind the Prince. Loki still remembers the scene. A million men grab the chain to hold the Prince down. What a magnificent sight! What a magnificent battle! At the time he was famous as the God of Steel, Arno. A half step to Sovereign stage. But now, there is no trace of the man he will one day be. Loki looks at the prisoner in front of him and for a while he was amused. So, the Prisoner, Sofia capture was Arno. She sure can pick them right! ¡®What you are looking at?¡¯ Arno said defiantly as he looks at Loki smiling at him creepily. ¡®Nothing¡¯ Loki said as he couldn¡¯t contain his urge tough. Who would have thought that he would meet Arno now¡­at this time¡­.and at this ce. At that time Loki did not know why the Prince was intending to kill Arno and Giselle but when The Great Battlemence, he finally understand. The Prince sees the future and as such he sees the future where he was brought to his knees by Arno and Giselle. Of course the Prince vision and the circumstances leading to such events were not something the Prince knew. If he knew what would happen, truly knows what will happen, he might not stop Arno at that time and even invest in his strength. Because¡­.Loki knows during that Great Battle, the Prince wishes to be tied down by the chain. Because only then could he be constrained. Only then, the world has a chance. That¡¯s the thing about the future. That the thing about the Prince abilities. It was like a puzzle. One wrong piece and the picture will be different. Loki looking at Arno sighed. But, Arno needs to be released. He needs to do exactly what he did the first time this all happened. Because if not¡­..then that event might not happened. And Loki needs it to happen. Because then¡­there will be a chance. But¡­for now¡­he needs Arno to spill about Sina whereabouts. Arno, the Arno of this time, is still only a recruit in the World Government and not that stubborn oaf in the future. Loki then smiles sheepishly whileing closer to Arno, his blue eyes stares at that hazel eyes of Arno and he said. ¡®It is better you spill all you know about Sina or I promise you, that your time here inside this ce will not be pleasant¡¯ saying this, Loki went to close the door and then the sound of a man screaming can be heard. *** Chapter 68: The summer air brings trouble all the same part (1) EARTH TWO UNITED STATES OF AMERICA SOMEWHERE IN EDGARTOWN, MASSACHUSETTS The wind blows through the window bringing the fresh air of June. The house was quaint and is all about porches. It was a breezy day and the house is richly sentimental, giving a sense of soulfulness and joy. It is a ce where a person can enjoy his evening on the porch singing songs, ying the banjo andughing. At night, the owner would enjoy a peaceful night on the sleeping porch that evokes the memory of summer night. It is a ce where two people can gaze at the color streaked sky as the sun sets over the ocean. ¡®Ha¡¯ the man sighed. He looks at the beautiful scenery outside the window, his hand twirling the pen on his fingers as he tries to think of something. Not far away from him one could see a showering can is floating showering a flower pot like magic. He looks at the coffee beside his desk and realizing that it has gone cold, he lift his sses up and stare at the cup of coffee and heat was emitted from his eyes as the coffee be hot again. It is ironic that he picks this kind of house as his ce. It is a ce where friend and family could gather around. Large outdoor spaces and porches, a lot and lot of spaces. It is clear to anyone who has a bit of experience in architecture to see the intention of the architect. It is a ce for a gathering. For friends. For family. The space for spontaneity. Was it some hidden desire of him to have a ce where friend and family are allowed? Because he has only a small circle of friends and his family is gone? Is that why he is so attracted to this house? Is it because¡­..he desires a family of his own? People who he could call family? This is not even his earth. In this world, he is very rich. But that is also thanks to his fake identity and that is also thanks to the chaos after the meteor strikes and the mass disappearance of humans when they were sucked into the singrity In this world he still retains his name as Azief but his position in this world has only gone up. In his world before the fall he was only an insignificant character in his country, a person whose death will not affect the world but in this world he is a very sessful businessman. And because he is a sessful businessman that he could afford to buy this ocean facing fa?ade, 6,000 square foot house that disy 19th century summer house. With elements such as gambrel roofline, screened porches and second floor balconies. Rather than white trim, a less formal sage hue was selected as the color of the house. And when you enter the house you will be shocked to see how clean and sophisticated it looks. The living room features random width pine flooring, custom mantel and antique Portuguese tile and a coffered ceiling. His office is visible through the open doorway. The kitchen establishes a ssic look enhanced by stone countertops and ss pendant lights. The sleeping porch of the master bedroom has a timeless appeal with its painted wood floor, horizontal wall board and vintage iron bed. Long story short, Azief is living the good life. At least that is how it seems to an outsider. That he is a rich businessman, living there far away from other people, to gain some peace. But that is not the case. Unlike Superman, he doesn¡¯t have a Fortress of Solitude to hide away when he put down the cape and wanted a night off. Though he is thinking of creating some man cave. Literally a cave underneath this house but it would be stupid of him. He needs to hire a lot of people to make such structure under his house and that secret will surely spread out. Unless he killed the architect and all the workers which poses another problem in which people would be asking why there is so many people missing from an architecturepany. He then sighed again as he throws away the pen twirling on his hand and it immediately floated into its pen case. Today, he wears a light grey cashmere coat and jacket to match, a dark grey wool trouser, and a cotton T-shirt. Why wear a light grey cashmere coat and jacket? Because he needs to at somewhere else in a few minutes. He likes to be stylish when he arrived at the venue. Not to mention his appearance right now is so different than the first time he enters this earth. After reaching Energy Disperse Stage he has be more handsome than before and more charming. His ck hair is shiny and healthy, his face was perfect without blemishes or ck spot, his body was muscr but not to the point of annoyance. It was a perfect proportion and he also bes a bit taller. He is now 6¡¯6, a very imposing height. His voice be a little bit husky and a bit deeper and could charm its listener and possess some force to make people obey his words. His eyes could enchant a person and his re was full with intensity like the energy of the universe was contained inside his eyes. His entire face possesses this noble aura and his whole being emitted the posture of a King looking over down the world. His body packed the power of a nuclear weapon. He has changed¡­.a lot. A year is a long time but Azief knows that in his Earth, it is barely a month. But here¡­..on Earth Two, a year has passed. A year full of unbelievable things happening to him. A year full of new experiences that shapes him to be the man he is now. A year¡­doing his best to prepare to return to his world. A year full of shock and a year learning that the world is truly vast and he¡­..he is merely a small character in this vast multitude of the universe. He knows he must return. This is not is world even though Azief did grow attached to this world. But he has his time limits. Four years and nine months. And a year has passed. He has another 3 years and nine months before he could return home. At that time, whether he wanted it or not he has to return home. And if he wants to return to this Earth again, he has to wait for the Universe Orb to cool down and that depends on the Orb itself. As the owner of the Orb he of course has unearthed a few secrets of the Orb by himself. Azief is actually worrying about Sina and Sofia. A while after he enters this earth, he had the chance to gather his thought and the more he thought about it, the more suspicious Loki seems to him. Azief knows that Loki is not telling him everything but what is gnawing at him was the fact that he couldn¡¯t think of what possible reason Loki have for approaching them. The more he thinks about it, the more illogical it became. Loki said he approaches him because he needs protection. Azief could call that bullshit now. Azief don¡¯t know why he believes it at that time. Maybe because Loki has something he needs that he look past all of his suspicion but now he is not there, not beside Sofia, the more he worries whether he make the right decision trusting Loki. Loki¡­.as Azief has gathered¡­does not need them. He has an Artifact that could search for other artifacts. That¡¯s practically a cheat code. He said he could not do it alone. That is another bull. Azief is confident, if Loki was really serious of taking the Universe Orb, he could think of other ways to get the Orb but he did not. He has a stealth artifact that couldnded him anywhere in the world and he could live safely if he wanted to. But no. He did not do that. Instead, it almost seems like Loki was seeking him. Strengthening him. And for some reason that does not make him happy. It was like a cow owner fattening up his cow only to ughter itter when the meat isrge. The only think Azief could think of, was that he has something to do with Loki ns. Though he doesn¡¯t know what the n is. And Sofia? He worries about her. Thinking about her, his thoughts beplicated. It was not like he doesn¡¯t know what she is thinking or feeling but he hesitated. It¡¯s not like he is some dense character who doesn¡¯t know about what Sofia is feeling for him. He felt it too. But¡­.this is uncharted territory for him. The more he likes a person, the more he doesn¡¯t want to show it. Because it¡¯s not him. Because it doesn¡¯t feel like him. That is a cowardly thing to say and he knows it too. But no one ever liked him before. At least not in that way. And it flustered him. It was always him¡­.liking a person¡­one sidedly. And the good thing about loving people one sided is you have a certain freedom. You can start it all by yourself and end it by yourself. He can¡¯t take the first step in fear of breaking what he has with her. And what does he have with her is something special. And he doesn¡¯t want to lose it because of some wavering flings. They became friends. And they experienced life and death situations. And if love mix in there and it doesn¡¯t work¡­.then they will be awkward with each other. Then they will be distant and then they will forget each other. And Azief couldn¡¯t tolerate that. Taking his breath, smelling the June air, and hearing the sound of the oceanspping over the shore, he opens his air as he tries to ease his worries. First he checked his status window. Chapter 69: The summer air brings trouble all the same part (2) NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 52 CLASS SHADOW DUKE RACE NEO ETERNA FAME CONVERTED INTO CONTRIBUTION POINTS AUTOMATICALLY. CONCEPTUALIZATION 3 BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL TITANIUM BONES ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] NORMAL SKILL PRECISION SOUL PERCEPTION DIVINE SENSE DEMON BEAST EYE OF NIGHT GREAT TELEKINESIS WATER ELEMENT MANIPULATION GRAND HEALING SLASHING WIND VORTEX DEATH ENERGY FIST AURANITE FLESH CLASS SKILLS SHADOW ETERNAL ABILITIES SPACE FLIGHT SABER GODLY EXPERT HYPER STRENGTH HYPER SPEED EYES OF FIRE PENETRATING VISION MICROSCOPIC VISION ICE BREATH WIND BREATH DEATH BREATH RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT WEAPONS HIDDEN BLADE OF SHADOW LORD DARK SWORD OF SOULS SPEAR OF FIERY HELL HALBERD OF SEVEN HELLS OF ICE NINE HEAVEN LIGHTNING TRIBULATION BOW (I REMIND YOU ALL TO LOOK CLOSELY AT THE WEAPONS SECTION, ABILITIES SECTION WHICH LIST THE FUSION SKILLS AND THE LEVEL SKILL THAT DOES NOT EXIST ANYMORE SINCE THIS STAGE IS A LOT DIFFERENT THAN ORB CONDENSING STAGE. HIS ITEMS IS ALL ON HIS BAG OF HOLDING) He smiles as he looks at his abilities but he frowned when he looks at his levels. His abilities is [SPACE FLIGHT] [SABER GODLY EXPERT] [HYPER STRENGTH] [HYPER SPEED] [EYES OF FIRE] [PENETRATING VISION] [MICROSCOPIC VISION] [ICE BREATH] [WIND BREATH] [DEATH BREATH] All of this abilities he get after exchanging millions and millions of Reputation Points. This is also why even in a year his level only rises to level 52. But, Azief also realize that to break through to the next level now bes even harder as the requirements for the EXP is getting higher and higher. If not because he is in another world and that he was able to find some quest, he doubted that he would be as strong as he is now. The reason why he focused on his abilities instead of increasing his level is because he recognizes that to get ability is hard if not impossible unless certain requirement is to be fulfilled. In his case to defeat an Asura. But how many Asura is roaming around in his world and even if he manages to kill one that doesn¡¯t mean, the person will always get ability. But the Universe Orbs let him exchange abilities. This is a rare opportunity for him. Not to mention the abilities is permanent but it uses the energy of the user to execute certain effects. For example, flying. If Azief flies in a moderately low speed the amount of energy he burns is so insignificant that he didn¡¯t even feel his energy burns. The intensity of his abilities depends on his consumption of energy. And the energy inside him right now is almost boundless. At leastpared to when he was in the Orb Condensing Stage his level right now and energy is so massive that Azief felt that if he converted his power to pure energy, it will rival the power of a nuclear bomb. His race has also changed to Neo Eterna. He doesn¡¯t know what race that is, but he could felt the energy coursing through his body, the toughness of his own flesh and the almost unbreakable bones that he have when he evolve to the next evolution of humans. When he evolves he could almost feel his own DNA sequence rearing themselves, making him stronger, faster and more adaptive to the surroundings. His presence also changes. To his friends, his aura and pressure make him amiable and charming while towards his enemies, his pressure will make them feel like they were crushed by a mountain. In this stage there is also the refinement body soul stage. It is different form the body Refining stage that only strengthens him more than that of a normal human. This refining is heaven apart. To cultivate the body , a sufficient energy is required. To convert EXP to refining energy. It is not guaranteed that your body will gain an upgrade each time you level up, different from attributes. Attributes understanding will appear each time you level up, you need only to choose which attributes you want to upgrade. There are ten levels in this Body Soul Refining. Ironskin, Copper flesh, Silver Veins, Golden Aura, Titanium Bones , Divine Meridians, Nine Opening Purification, Celestial Presence, Red Pce Forming, Eternal Spring. Even though he is level 53, his Body Soul refining is Golden Aura. The reason is probably because of his Perfect Core. But to cultivate his bodies, he needs to sacrifice his level. Thankfully his time is different from the people in his world. Universe Orb is a remarkable Artifact. And instead of condition of Orb, his status window now shows he has to learned conceptualization Azief still remember the first time he breakthrough to level 50. He was in the Grand Canyon after his battle with the Spirit of Tutmoses the Third. The warrior Pharaoh of Egypt. In his world, magic only exist since the Fall happens. But in this world, Azief could feel traces of magic, ancient magic a long time ago. Azief also realizes that the history of this world is a little different. There are certain events in this world that did not happen the same like his world which might exins the difference in technology. This world possesses technology beyond that of his world. Their VR technology and the level of physics studies in this world surpassed Azief Earth. They are many inventions here that could not be found in his earth and treated like the norms. Anyway, when he was recuperating in the Grand Canyon, he exchanges his reputation points with Elixir of Myriad Lives which contains arge amount of experience. The moment the elixir entered his body, he rose to level 50. Overhead, the sky turned darks and lightning strikes the earth. The energy nearby the Grand Canyon was sucked dry. Wind pulsates under his feet and the ground underneath his foot cracked. At the time his orb which was perfect cracked. The Orb was the Sun in Azief consciousness. The Sun cracked and thend that was created by his consciousness slowly dissipated. Thend inside his consciousness cracked like the world was split apart and the sea disappeared. The a wide ins, the green grass, tall and healthy before wilted and turns ck, the flowers dies, and the rivers dried up sucked by an unseen force. The mountains in his consciousness exploded. The sea turns to particles of air, the wind howls and then disappeared. The perfect orb cracked and then it shattered into tiny atoms. Azief see it inside his consciousness. It was like he was seeing the birth of the universe. Like a big Bang. The orb energy that was scattered upon the infinity vastness of Azief consciousness then was condensed from all over. Azief could see pulsating vortex of darkness that gather these energy from the expanse as it bes a tiny dense point. The tiny dense point was golden and the energy was like a small nuclear weapon. Then it burst and light filled Azief eyes. Then it enters Azief energy pathways then a space was created inside Azief consciousness. A world was created. The energy of this violent burst changed into matter and then into anti matter and destroyed each other. Then some of these matters survived. The attributesbined in the body endowing him with the attribute aura. At this stage, Azief could clearly feel the difference in power between the him of level 50 and the him of level 49. The difference was obvious. With his newfound power, he could shatter a pir with one shouts, cracked the soul orb with pressure alone. User of Pir Formation, Orb Condensing all were but ants in front of this new power he achieved. Not to mention the energy that was created inside him was from a Perfect Orb Condensing. Imagine the energy of such perfect Orb. He also understands it the moment he enter Level 50. It was like the information streamed inside his mind and he could understand all about the new change inside his body and what he should do to advance. The energy of the universe needs to be cultivated to reach the next level. Each level nourishes the physical body to prepare for the next breakthrough. By the end of this stage one would possess bodies that could destroy mountains and endures the harshest condition. With one strike parting the heaven, with one stomp shatter thends, with one waves of the hand calling fire and rain. This is the Energy Disperses Stage that Asura was talking about before, Azief thought at that time. The Energy Disperses stage could also be called an limation phase. The threads of energy are formed, creating a string that binds the element and thews. But the most important is the Conceptualization of Attributes. By now Azief has alreadyprehend three attributes. Death, Time and Life. When he uses the attributes of Death, an image of a gigantic skull and people wing from the depth of blood red soil and screams and wailing could be heard from behind him and seen. It will then increase his power and the amount of pressure it emitted is enough to crack a mountain into two. If hisprehension towards Death increases, his Totem Image will also change. Azief realizes that the Totem Image depends on the user enlightenment of the attributes and depends on one ownprehension. His Totem Image of Death might be a skull but others might be different. A thousand paths to walk through, in the end reaching the same destination. When he uses Time, the air would ripple and an Hourss of Sand would appear. Then the attributes of time will emanates from his body and outwardly affecting anything near 10 meter radius. Hisprehension is not that high about time yet but at least anything inside that radius could be affected with Azief energy. For life, it shows a candle that light brightly illuminating everything like a sun. This was the hardest for Azief to gain enlightenment on rather than Death and Time since life is hard. He could also absorb element energy to increase his strength. This depends on how many energy he could store before overtaxing himself. Skill fusion was also unlocked. He quickly fuse all is Shadow Technique into one called the Shadow Eternal technique. His normal skill also automatically fused themselves with his other technique and bes even more powerful. For example his scale Body technique has fused with Body Fortification and Ironflesh that it changed into Auraniteflesh which is a flesh endowed with the pressure of Death aura and was unbelievably sturdy and almost impossible to be pierced by any conventional weapons of this Earth. But it takes a lot of energy inside his body to sessfully initiate skill fusion. It makes not only his skill 50 percent more powerful, it also makes his skill more refined. But the price is also steep. At the time Azief almost fall back down to Orb Condensing Stage Low Realm but fortunately at the time he has a lot of Reputation Points and manages to buy Myriad River Experience Pills and manages to climb back to his initial level. Then he closes down his status window and he willed it with his mind and one ring appears on each of his fingers. Ten Rings that once ruled the Universe. Eternal Rings that will not be smelted with the Thunder of Retribution. Calling upon the Ancient magic, ruling all creations. Azief smiles each time he looks at his ring. The Ten Eternal Rings. This he got in a luck encounter in what he called the Seres World. Azief once uses his reputation to open another world which he randomly opens Seres World. The inhabitants were Asura-like beings and very powerful. It was lucky that Azief uses the Probationary Pill and manages to survive in there for one month. And that was lucky that he survives in there. Each being in there possess power beyond him. Back then even though he was a Disperse Stage being, he was still just a runt in that world power hierarchy. In that world, the Sun was blue and the moon was red. So, in the day, blue lights covered the world while at night, it was like the scenery of blood masking the sky. When he was in that world, Azief manages to enter an ancient ruin guarded by a Rakshaksa stealthily. Azief realizes that while the people of that world were ridiculously strong, they seems to have low IQ and is easy to fool. So, what Azief did was he followed a band of Seresian Demonic Prince of the 30th Level of Cold Hell. His position in that group was a ve. But he bided his time. When they reached the ancient ruins, and the battle started, Azief hides himself while his clone did his ve works. When the battles started, Azief could see a 300 feet Demonic King that destroy almost all the Demonic Prince that came inside the ancient Ruins to get some treasures. The battle was intense. Thend was cleaved in half, creating a new continent in that world, the sky was ripped apart showing the glittering stars in the vastness of the universe, the clouds disperses and turns into atom particle, unseen by the naked eyes. The moon was cut in half, a Heaven Pce was brought down and crash to an Empire and killing everyone in that Empire, and the Cold Hell was invaded with fiery strikes that it melted all the Ice in that Hell, burning all of the refined souls inside that ce. The Demonic Prince of the 78th Level of Fiery hell was the only one that survives the massacre and manages to kill the Demonic King and that is after they did a concerted attack together. About a trillion of Demonic Prince and Hell Judges that dies under the Demonic King hands that day. At the time, the Demonic Prince of the 78th level of Fiery Hell was already weakened so much that his aura was almost like normal mortal. The Demonic Prince then cut the Demonic King finger that was as big as a hill and grabs the Rings. Azief still remembers how the Demonic Prince cackles in satisfaction when looking at the ten rings. With his left arm gone, and a hole in his stomach and bloodied all over, the Demonic Prince was so happy that he shed a tear of happiness. It was during that time Azief who was full of energy andrgely unaffected by the battle rushed out from his hideout and decapitated the Demonic Prince and grabs the Ten rings and quickly activated the Probationary Pill. Since then, the Ten Eternal Rings belongs to him. And Azief swears that he will never open that world again. That one month, there was so many times he almost dies. If not because he was patient with the torture he endured when he became a ve and bided his time wisely, he might not have such good luck. The Ten Eternal Rings are. Ring Of Creation Songs, Ring Of Forbidden Words, Ring Of Great Summoning, Ring Of All Elements, Ring Of Grand Formation, Ring Of Ultimate Sealing, Ring Of Eternal Darkness, Ring Of Perfect Symbols, Ring Of Ancients, Ring Of Runic Creation. Each of this Rings possess earth shaking, heaven rendering, world shattering, and universe vanquishing abilities. But Azief also knows that he could not activate all of the rings as each ring sucks an absurd amount of energy for him for even a single use. And there are even some rings that he can¡¯t even use. Azief knows that he must advance more if he really wanted to activate the ring to its final form of power. Remembering how the Demonic King uses these ten rings to contend with hundred thousands of experts, Azief could still feel shivers. With one word, reality changes. With one Song, thousands still, dying without knowing. With one waves of hands, soul fly out, refined into energy. With one symbol, restrict millions. With a formation, all souls were trapped. With one finger pointing towards the skies, Heaven was sealed. With one drop of Blood, Summoning Demonic God from the Dark Abyss. With one stomp, quake the world, invoking all of the elements. Ancient Magic swirls all over, reigning supreme all over the Universe without rival. With Ten Rings, Bing peerless all throughout the Universe. When he reach that kind of level, Azief believes he would be able to uses this ten rings to its full potential. Then as he walks out his house, a man appeared behind him. The man face was clean and his manner was like a butler and he was wearing a butler suit. His body was lean and he looks charismatic but at the same time manages to remain refined. ¡®Master¡¯ the man said. Azief look at the man and smiles. ¡®Al. So what is the situation? Any Breachers?¡¯ He asked. Azief knows that Al only appears when there is a problem that requires his attention. ¡®A week from now.¡¯ Al said unemotionally. ¡®A week from now? From which Earth? Earth Three. Or was it from Earth Four?¡¯ This is a regr day for Azief so he was not so inwardly shocked. Al then mechanically said. ¡®Earth Prime.¡¯ Hearing this there is a trace of shock that flitted about in Azief expression. He then asks as calmly as he could. ¡®How could a person of Earth prime enter this Earth without a Universe Orb? That is impossible.¡¯ ¡®The Red Speedster¡¯ Al said. And Azief was dumfounded. He never thought he would hear that name again. The Red Speedster really did a number on him when they battled each other in the ins of Mongolia. ¡®That¡­.he¡­¡¯and then Azief bitterly smiles. ¡®I underestimated him. I know that there are other ways of opening the portals but I underestimated his abilities and neglected it because I though all of the breaches was closed.¡¯ ¡®I should have known better. Then the only one he could bring is a speedster. Right?¡¯ Al nodded. Azief understand how Al could know this information a week earlier. It is because the difference of time in this world and that world. Thews of time were different and as such a time dtion urred. To Al, the arrival of the Breachers has already happened. And it was inevitable. Since it has already happened. ¡®A tachyon Pulse? Did he get it?¡¯ Azief talk to himself. But then he shakes his own head. ¡®Could it be, the Red Speedster manages to get into Earth Prime? Isn¡¯t his energy trapped inside the Speed Source? Then why does¡­.¡¯and it urred to Azief. ¡®He is stealing speed.¡¯ And Azief eyebrow creased. Then he sighed. ¡®At least I have a week to prepare.¡¯ And then turning to his butler he said Al, I¡¯m going out. Like always, inform me if anything happens.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Master.¡¯ Saying this, Al disappeared in a white smoke. Then as Azief walk to his car, he could not help but shake his head as he said. ¡®Problems after problem.¡¯ *** Chapter 70: A different life part (1) IN THE SKY ON A PRIVATE JET Azief look at the outside. Looking at the white clouds and the blue sky, he smiles a bit. Seeing the sky always cheer him right up. Well, not because its colour. There is something about looking at the sky, that feeling of unrestrained freedom you get when you look at the sky. The feeling that we are under the same sky. Feeling that we are all somehow, connected and that feeling of connectedness fills you with warmth. Or maybe¡­he is just a sentimental bloke. A world away from the friends he made and the feelings he cultivated. But here¡­on this world, he has other friends. He is now going to Goryeo. Yes, Goryeo. Though now it is Korea¡­..again Considering its turbulent histories and their name changing, Azief could feel the Korea of this world is drastically different than the Korea of his world. To be honest, he himself was shocked when he arrived in this world to know that Goryeo still existed. It seems this world history is a bit different from his world history. For example Choe Young did not die in his battle against Yi Seong Gye and instead Choe Young brought the young King Woo to hide. The Joseon dynasty was established but the Wang family still lives at the time. During the Cold War between Russia and United States, the Wang n emerges to im the North of Korea and named it North Korea. While The South was controlled by the Yi n and is called South Korea. Two ruling families ruled the already smallnd of Korea. So, the difference between this world and his world is that the South Korea of his world was a democratic nation and the North Korea was amunist nation. It was a sh of ideologies and sphere of influence. But in this world, it was more about the royal family of two different ns contending against each other. The South Korea which is ruled by the Imperial Family of Joseon and the North Korea which is governed by the ancient Goryeo dynastic family. And then the singrity happens. The one most affected was the South Korean which witness that almost two thirds of South Koreans was sucked into that singrity. Including the royal family of South Korea. While the North Korean citizens only a portion of them was sucked. The singrity changes the world political boundaries and the make-up of a certain race in a certain countries. Most that were left was the poor and the destitute which rose to be sessful in the new world after the Fall in this world. For example, China lost almost 70 million people making the vastnd of China heavily under popted which forces its country to open its borders and implement a rigorous fertility programs. America also lost a lot of its citizen followed by UK, France, and Norway. The huge casualties were the European nation which is called by experts as thergest case of depoption since the ck Death. Azief believes that Vega Corp is behind this somehow because from Azief investigation whoever ys that VR game made by Vega Corporation was sucked inside the singrity. And South Korean servers have many of them ying the gamepared to the North Korean. But then a disparity happens on thend of Koreans. The North Korean invaded and then establishes back Goryeo in the capital of Seoul which is called the 150 Days Reign before it was destabilize by the United Sates and Empire of Japan intervention. The United States intervene because Goryeo citizen preaches an anti-American message and at the same time destroying its interest in Goryeo. Burning Americanpany based there, capturing foreigners and people who have rtions with American officials. The Empire of Japan is because they could not allow the unification of Korea. There is bad blood between the Empire of Japan and Korea. There are not many changes that the Wang family could implement before they were dethroned by the masses and the support from United States. But United States did not upy any territories since their army¡­is not as huge as it is before not to consider their ability to wage a long investment war. They did try to install a leader they liked which sparks public outcry which is when he came into the picture helping Korea gained its foothold and at the same time increasing his own influence in Korea. The Wang n was hunted once again and once again they hide among the masses. Goryeo then began to create the Democratic Nation of Korea. It is still in its early phases and many idealistic youth is working hard to make the new nation prospers. And Azief is also one of the impetuses of the fast increasing democratization. To say it simply, Azief is sponsoring many of Korean events that aim to educate the masses about democracy after living inside the system of monarchy for so long and at the same time Azief also invested heavily in the new nation. Even though Azief himself is not a Korean but to call it bluntly he is not even the people of this earth. And the reason, why he funnels his money towards this nation is because he wanted to influence events in a global level. Even though he was just a businessman but his influence is Korea is almost like the King himself. Since the King is no longer present, Azief could be said to be the most powerful person in Korea in terms of influence and wealth. But Azief is not intending to uses his influence for anything bad. Mostly, he wanted the influence to hide his identity. Alexander King investigation is ruthless. Azief needs to have some countermeasures. He could not let King have all the advantages could he? Then he sighed. Ah, he¡¯ll think about itter. He then resumes his reading of Dante Inferno while humming a song. That is the only thing that could contain his excitement. He ising to Korea to get himself a¡­¡­.very expensive toy and he was smirking while thinking of it. *** Chapter 71: A different life part (2) KOREA GANGNAM, SEOUL GLOBAL VENTURES KOREAN BRANCH ¡®President, is this okay? What does President think?¡¯ the employee looks at the beautiful woman and gulped. He feared the woman would disapprove heavily. The woman looks at the file and snorted. ¡®Change the terms and let them offer a bit higher for that. Don¡¯t make their work easier for them. Push a bit higher.¡¯ The employed nodded and smiles. ¡®At least she is not yelling¡¯ the employee thought in his mind and quickly exits her office¡­.almost like running actually. The woman look at the employee sighed and said to herself. ¡®Am I that scary?¡¯ she asked herself. Then she exits her office and in front of her office there is a reception desk and she look at the woman on that reception desk, checking some files and arranging appointments for her. The moment the woman on the reception desk realizes that President Lee is looking at her, she quickly greets President Lee. ¡®Administrator Kim please looks over thepany. I¡¯ll be apanying the Chairman today.¡¯ ¡®Chairman will being today?¡¯ And Administrator Kim was pale in the face. The Chairman is a foreigner. No one really knows his nationality. He looks like Asian but also looks like Caucasian and that was confusing and he was very tall. 6¡¯6 tall, handsome, charming, powerful, elegant, sophisticated and very charismatic¡­a perfectdies man. Not to mention he is crazily rich. But when he was angry, weirdly enough, the chairman res look like unsheathed sword, his voice no matter how low the volume is, it sounds like an executioner angry shout and each gestures bring dread toward their heart. Fortunately, the Korean Branch did not do any big blunder this year. Maybe that is because they are newly established. Sometimes, they wish the Chairman doesn¡¯t make his trip to Korea to often but everyone knows that the redevelopment in Gangnam is solely on the Chairman Company and this multinationalpany they work at is one of the most trustworthypanies in the world. Global Ventures Corp also does not skim anything and did everything by the book. It is apany trusted by many even though they only began operating for one year. None of their promises were broken and their job is always up to par. Their reputation is good. ¡®Administrator Kim? Did you hear what I said?¡¯ Hearing this word, Administrator Kim was startled from her uselessmenting. ¡®Yes, President Lee.¡¯ Lee Na Eun. She is a President of the Korean branch. But even though she is the president of thisrge branch she once used to be the secretary of the chairman. Some even spected she and the chairman have a thing. Though it was never verified many people think like that since they are awfully close. Not to mention they were perfect for each other. The Chairman is young and handsome, while President Lee is charming and capable. Lee Na Eun is really beautiful almost like an actress. With long silky hair, whiteplexion, S line body, she was the definition of modern faced beauty. She was also slim and tall. She is also capable, outgoing and have a good personality. Really¡­..she invokes envy. As Lee Na Eun reaches the parking lot, she quickly reminisce her meeting with the Chairman. A year ago. In a conference in Seoul. The young man charismatic, tall and handsome and emit a powerful aura with each steps. At the time, people of Goryeo sted him for having an interest in the new nation of Korea. The conference was to reveal his intention and defend himself from the usation that is levied against him by the people of Korea. Global Ventures at the time was helping people like her. People who was impoverished. People who became orphans. People who suffered from the 150 Days Reign. People who survived the war between the people of Joseon and Goryeo. People who were resisting the elected leader by the US military and Empire of Japan Military. But some began doubting the reason why this globalpany wanted to help Korea. To be upied by a foreign power again is not what the Koreans wanted. She was also the few people that wanted Global Venture not toe to Korea. Because he¡¯s not Korean. There is not a trace of Korean blood in him. No one knows his nationality. A mutt. That is the term for people like him. She was influenced with the thoughts of her family which always hated the foreigners. She was a North Korean and was taught that the foreigners intention is all bad intention. An ultra-nationalist and hated in every way of every culture that is not Korean in nature. And for that reasons, she believes his effort was purely an effort to manipte the Korean soil. In hindsight, none of the usation levied on him was true and most of it was erroneous. Even though, The Global Venture did profit with their involvement in bringing the nation up, they did not manipte nor did any harm to the Korean people and interest but instead is helping Korean grows stronger even through the interference of the Oda Imperial Family of Japan and the United States. The Russian Tsar on the other hand supported the new nation but it was purely backed by profit interest rtionship. At that time Na Eun remembers some of the chairman words in his two hours oration of scathing remarks to nationalism and patriotism and the hope that contains in the new world of globalization. Standing on a podium high up on the stage he began by denouncing dogmas and nationality. ¡®We are very defensive, and therefore aggressive, when we hold on to a particr belief, a dogma, or when we worship our particr nationality, with the rag that is called the g. In worshipping their nationhood men worship themselves and scorn others, and that is not a healthy thing. It is nationalism which engenders nations, and not the other way around. National identity is thest bastion of the dispossessed. But the meaning of identity is now based on hatred, on hatred for those who are not the same.¡¯ He was speaking of his stance as an anti-nationalist through and through. And he was very adamant about it. While others might follow up with consoling words like. ¡°Even so, I admire your nationalist pride¡± but the Chairman did not. He keeps bashing nationalist and nationalism in general. To him, the very notion of it was idiotic. It was almost like his eyes see further than this world. Like nationalism in his eyes was a trifling matter, a matter so insignificant that even wasting time on it was a sphemy. He said ¡®Extreme nationalism objectifies and dehumanizes those from other countries.¡¯ For him, in the new world where the nations were divided by race, it was just another form of ethnic segregation. If they were to be a global enlightened civilization, then one should learn the word togetherness. ¡°IT¡¯S NOT RACIST TO BE PROUD OF YOUR COUNTRY!¡¯ One of her sunbae yelled during his passionate speech and the Chairman Azief yelled back. ¡®No, but it is fucking stupid to think it makes you a better man.¡¯ He surely is not shy in cursing and the force of his conviction was realty intimidating. Then he continues with the reality of humanity changing environment of our present situation as humanity as a whole. ¡®With the technology ofmunication we possess, it forces all nations to reconsider traditional ways of thinking about national sovereignty. Patriotism is, fundamentally, a conviction that a particr country is the best in the world because you were born in it. Our true nationality is mankind!¡¯ This was the part of the speech that impacted her the most. At the beginning she was hurling insult and protesting with pickets. But the more she heard, the slower the curses became. The pickets no longer up in the air. Her eyes full of anger are now calm. And she wanted to listen like the voice of that man has some hypnotic power that makes people believe him. Then lowering his tone he said his word like a reminder and a warning ¡®All wars are civil wars because all men are brothers¡­ Each one owes infinitely more to the human race than to the particr country in which he was born. You all know as well as I, patriotism is a word; and one that generallyes to mean either my country, right or wrong, which is infamous, or my country is always right, which is imbecile. Nationalism is an infantile thing. It is the measles of mankind. Why must I cling to the customs and practices of a particr country forever, just because I happened to be born there? What does it matter if its distinctiveness is lost? Need we be so attached to it? What¡¯s the harm if everyone on earth shares the same thoughts and feelings, if they stand under a single banner ofws and regtions? What if we can¡¯t be recognized as Koreans, or Indians, or Japanese, or Chinese, or Norwegian anymore? Where¡¯s the harm in that? No one can object if we dere ourselves to be citizens of the world. Is that any less glorious?¡¯ He ask this hard question, making the people there question their own belief and values and to evaluate themselves. Then the Chairman preaches about togetherness. ¡®To be a true global citizen, one must abandon all notions of ¡®otherness¡¯ and instead embrace ¡®togetherness¡¯. The world is no longer white, ck, yellow and brown. Through love, tribes have been intermixing colors to reveal a new rainbow world. And as more time passes, this racial and cultural blending will make it harder for humans to side with one race, nation or religion over another. Therefore, practical wisdom should be used to abandon any cultural, social, religious, tribal, and national beliefs of alterity altogether. This is the only way mankind will truly evolve. Segregation is a word of the past. Unity is the key to a peaceful future.¡¯ Hearing his two hour speech, denouncing the nationalist, denouncing the narrow world view, standing there on the podium like a lone philosopher, fighting with his word, screaming it with his voice, screaming it to the people to see past their colors, their differences and their ethnicities and see what is in front of them right now. A new future for them to write. A nk paper is in front of them now and they can draw anything they like. Telling them, that they can rise together. Spreading love and hope. He even rte to the religious people in the crowd by speaking about God. Na Eun realizes then that the man on top of the podium, speaking every word like it is thew of the Universe, was a skilled orator. ¡®We are not sheep or cows. God didn¡¯t create fences for us or boundaries to contain our nationalities. Man did. God didn¡¯t draw up religious barriers to separate us from each other. Man did. And on top of that, no father would like to see his children fighting or killing each other. The Creator favors the man who spreads loves over the man who spreads hate. A religious title does not make anyone more superior over another. If a kind man stands by his conscience and exhibits truth in his words and actions, he will stand by God regardless of his faith. If mankind wants to evolve, we must learn from our past mistakes. If not, our technology will evolve without us. And that will spell our doom. A philosopher once said ¡°So it is the human condition that to wish for the greatness of one¡¯s fathend is to wish evil to one¡¯s neighbors. The citizen of the universe would be the man who wishes his country never to be either greater or smaller, richer or poorer.¡± I stand by him on his opinion. Patriotism is nationalism, and always leads to war.¡¯ Then with a low tone he finishes his oration with a message of hope. ¡®Somebody¡­.somebody must trespass on the taboos of modern nationalism, in the interests of human reason. In the interest of humanity future. Business can¡¯t. Diplomacy won¡¯t. It has to be people like us.¡¯ And then the people in the crowd some of them was even converted there and then. Na Eun a one of them. Each of his word was like a truth they have been hiding and now that it is out in the open, Na Eun could see that most of her arguments wouldn¡¯t hold up if it was hold to scrutiny. It was not like she doesn¡¯t know this but never before have someone stood there on that high podium and scold them like that man is doing right now. With passionate speech and the right gesture, everyone was entranced. People who support him was cheering, people who objected him was tongue tied. In his two hours oration, he outlined all possible good of embracing togetherness and answer all usation levied against him. So, when the Global Venture began its first recruitment for Korea Branch, she joins the audition and get one on one interview with Azief. Believing in her, she was appointed to Vice President based on her resume and her interview and then a few monthster, when the previous president was transferred to South Africa she take the helm of the Korea branch. As she was thinking of past memories she finally realized she has arrived at the airport. Smiling, she parks her car and enters the airport. *** Chapter 72: A different life part (3) IN THE CAR The day was hot today. The sun shines brightly and people are walking around, enjoying the sunlight, going to the park and spending time with their families. It is a perfect day for a date. Azief was smiling all the time looking at Na Eun driving the car for him. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know how to drive a car, but he doesn¡¯t have international license. Of course he could always buy a license but for people of his stature usually people would drive him. But Na Eun is not a driver¡­.but she is also the only one who knows about his arrival today and Azief didn¡¯t want to rm the wholepany he was here on Korea. Because this visit is a personal one. And he would like it if people don¡¯t know why hees to Korea. Then, giggling Azief look at Na Eun and then he smiles. Na Eun realizing that Azief was smiling then asks ¡®Oppa. Why are you smiling?¡¯ Azief still could not familiarize himself hearing the word Oppa from Na Eun mouth. ¡®Do you get jealous?¡¯ Azief ask while looking at Na Eun expression. She seems like a cool gal. ¡®I don¡¯t get jealous¡¯ she said while her eyes looking in front of her, looking at the traffic looking indifferent. Smiling and feeling like he was release from something he said ¡®That¡¯s a relief¡¯ while looking very relived as his expression rxed. But then hearing his word, Na Eun expression changes ¡®Why? Oppa, what did you do?¡¯ Seeing the fast change of reaction Azief was a bit startled. ¡®N¡­othing?¡¯ he said but it was almost like he was asking a question and hesitate to ask after seeing Na Eun expression. ¡®Tell me. Be honest with me¡¯ she said while clearly looking flustered. Thinking it was okay to tell the truth he said. ¡®I kiss an actress yesterday. At the opening g.¡¯ ¡®What?!!¡¯ And at that moment Azief knows he made the wrong decision. He learned something new today. When woman said tell me the truth it really means tells me something that I can ept. Never tell me the truth. ¡®Oppa!! Wait a minute? What did you say? You kissed an actress?¡¯ She was so shocked that she closes her mouth with her hand and attacked him with a barrage of questions. That was not a good sign. Azief still remembers a few seconds ago, she said she was not jealous. She clearly look jealous to me Azief mused. Na Eun looks at Azief like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Azief, because of this absurd situation almostugh out loud. ¡®Get out Oppa.¡¯ She said so calmly that she doesn¡¯t seem to anger in her voice. But he could feel it. There is clearly anger in that voice. ¡®Here? Right now? You want me to jump from this car? You said you don¡¯t get jealous?¡¯ Azief said, while giggling, clearly enjoying this. ¡®This is not about jealousy.¡¯ Then she stopped her sentence for a while before continuing her words looking serious. ¡®Maybe, it is¡¯ she quickly corrected her words. ¡®I guess I am jealous! So what you want to do about it!¡¯ ¡®I just worked hard. It¡¯s not like I want the kiss to happen. I was ambushed.¡¯ He said innocently. ¡®Like I believe that, Oppa.¡¯ Then for a while they drive in silence but sometimes Azief sneak a nce towards Na Eun while Na Eun is collecting her calmness. Then she asks with burning eyes as she stares at Azief and asks him ¡®Who is she?¡¯ And Azief giggle. The feeling of jealousy is not that bad. ¡®Se Kyung.¡¯ Then she was silent like she was thinking something. Na Eun was embarrassed actually. She never thinks of herself as a jealous person. But somehow hearing that Azief was kissing another girl beside her make her feel strange. Knowing that the chairman is handsome like that and has many fans she should have been prepared for some other girls to seduce him but still she still could not help but feel jealousy. The Chairman is not an idol or a star but he is the richest individual on the. If the King Corp is the richestpany in the world, Chairman Azief is the richest individual in the world. He even has about 10 inds under his name. Who in the world does not want to make any rtion with a powerful man like him? Having only 5 percent of his wealth would make that person insanely rich for themon people. People like the chairman; rich, handsome, tall¡­of course he would be the hottest bachelor. ¡®Good for you¡¯ she said emotionlessly. Azief shakes his head. ¡®No, it¡¯s not.¡¯ Then Na Eun looks at Azief and she almost wanted to punch his face ¡®Why are you smiling?¡¯ She asks Azief. It is obvious to her that Azief is holding back his smile. ¡®You can¡¯t help smiling¡¯ ¡®Well, I am a pretty popr man. I think even that actress that star in that My Heart Belongs to You also like me. I did after all sponsored the series¡¯ He said teasingly. ¡®In your dreams¡¯ she said. He smiles. ¡®Look at my life. My dreamse true. Anyway nothing happens you know. It was a light kiss. Nothing intense. I can control myself you know.¡¯ Na Eun looks at him and then scoffed. ¡®You¡¯re a man.¡¯ And then pausing she continued. ¡®You have a pulse¡­so no. You can¡¯t control yourself.¡¯ Azief could not help but chuckles hearing this. After teasing and a few banter exchanged and he apologized eventually Na Eun let down her guard and like always forgive her boss. Then before they know it, they arrived at a building. It was a globe shaped building. On the outside it looks like the globe of the world and there is the signboard Global Venture on top of the globe. The globe was white and the ck color of the Global Venture signboard can be seen even more clearly because of the color contrast. ¡®Professor Jung is already there¡¯ Na Eun informs Azief. He nodded and then exiting the car he straightened himself up and walks with great stride to the building with a curved smile on his face. *** THE GLOBE VENTURE SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH CENTER INSIDE A WHITE ROOM Inside the room there are two people sitting on a room ying chess. The young man was calm and collected while the slightly older person shows an expression of frustration. Smiling the young person moves his castle to capture the King. ¡®Checkmate¡¯ Azief said as his smile was wide and full of scorn. ¡®Professor Jung, you have lost¡­.again¡¯ he said like rubbing the wound with salt. Professor Jung only sighed. ¡®Let¡¯s go to myb¡¯ he said resigned to his fate but as Jung Woo get up and was about to walk to hisb he realizes that the Chairman is still sitting on the chair, looking at his back. And then tuning back he realizes that the chairman is staring at him. ¡®Chairman?¡¯ ¡®Sit.¡¯ Azief said and it was clear with the tone of his voice that it was no a request but is an order. Jung Woo sits back down. And then smiling Azief said. ¡®You know¡­I once read a story. The story goes like this. The setting¡­..a War between France and Britain. The characters¡­military man. Amander of the army from Britain came to fight the people of France because of the order from his king. He came from a humble beginning. A cobbler son rising through the ranks of military during a time of peace. But war came. So, he was summoned by his friend who was of a higher hierarch inside the military. So, themander rides to the site of battle, preparing to battle the French.¡¯ At this time Jung Woo does not understand what Azief was trying to convey but since the chairman doesn¡¯t seem to want to stop, Jung Woo has no choice but to listen ¡®Let say the name of themander was James.¡¯ Azief said as he doesn¡¯t seem to be disturbed by this change of pace. It seems he is intent on telling this story to the end. ¡®James asks his friend when he finally arrived at the site. He asks his friend.¡¯ ¡®Would there have been a war if the King had said No?¡¯ he asked. Let say his friend name was Edward. Edward then replies. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will, he was against it from the ?rst.¡± Then James said ¡°Well, if not him alone, then perhaps if twenty or thirty people in the world had said No.¡± Thinking of this Edward then said ¡°That¡¯s probable, but they damned well said Yes.¡± Then smiling James said. ¡°It¡¯s queer, when one thinks about it,¡± goes on James, ¡°we are here to protect our fathend. And the French are over there to protect their fathend. Now who¡¯s in the right?¡± ¡°Perhaps both,¡± says Edward without really believing it. ¡°Yes, well now,¡± pursues James ¡°but our professors and parsons and newspapers say that we are the only ones that are right, and let¡¯s hope so;¨Cbut the French professors and parsons and newspapers say that the right is on their side, now what about that?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know but whichever way it is there¡¯s war all the same and every month more countriesing in.¡± Edward replies Then James wonders how a war gets started and then asks this question to Edward. Edward shaking his head answers James by saying ¡°War is started by one country badly offending another¡± answers Edward with a slight air of superiority. Then James pretends to be obtuse. ¡°A country? I don¡¯t follow. A mountain in Britain cannot offend a mountain in France. Or a river, or a wood, or a ?eld of wheat.¡± ¡°Are you really as stupid as that, or are you just pulling my leg?¡± growls Edward ¡°I don¡¯t mean that at all. One people offends the other¨C¡° ¡°Then I haven¡¯t any business here at all,¡± replies James ¡°I don¡¯t feel myself offended.¡± ¡°Well, let me tell you,¡± says Edward sourly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t apply to tramps like you.¡± ¡°Then I can be going home right away,¡± retorts James, and Edwardugh ¡°Ach, man! he means the people as a whole, the State¨C¡± exims Edward as he gain his ground. ¡°State, State¡±¨CJames snaps his ?ngers contemptuously. ¡°Military, police, taxes, that¡¯s your State;¨Cif that¡¯s what you are talking about, no, thank you. State and home-country, there¡¯s a big difference.¡± ¡°But they go together,¡± insists Edward, ¡°without the State there wouldn¡¯t be any home-country.¡± ¡°True, but just you consider, almost all of us are simple folk. And in France, too, the majority of men arebourers, workmen, or poor clerks. Now just why would a French cksmith or a French shoemaker want to attack us? No, it is merely the rulers. I had never seen a Frenchman before I came here, and it will be just the same with the majority of Frenchmen as regards us. They weren¡¯t asked about it anymore than we were.¡± ¡°Then what exactly is the war for?¡± asks James. ¡°There must be some people to whom the war is useful. ¡°Edward replies sourly toward his friend question ¡°Well, I¡¯m not one of them,¡± grins James. ¡°Not you, nor anybody else here.¡± Edward said ¡°Who are they then?¡± persists James. ¡°It isn¡¯t any use to the King either. He has everything he can want already.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± contradicts a man behind James, ¡°he has not had a war up till now. And every full-grown King requires at least one war, otherwise he would not be famous. You look in your school books.¡± ¡°And generals too,¡± adds another man behind James, ¡°they be famous through war.¡± ¡°Even more famous than emperors,¡± adds another. ¡°There are other people back behind there who pro?t by the war, that¡¯s certain,¡± growls James. ¡°I think it is more of a kind of fever,¡± says Edward. ¡°No one in particr wants it, and then all at once there it is. We didn¡¯t want the war, the others say the same thing¨Cand yet half the world is in it all the same.¡± Then he ends his story while his eyes keep looking at Jung Woo. ¡®Jung Woo.¡¯ And hearing this Jung Woo was shocked. Usually the Chairman would address him as Professor Jung. Now he is speaking informally to him. This is not good. ¡®I know¡­you know?¡¯ And the smile on Azief face was vicious. Chairman¡­.I don¡¯t unders- ¡®I know you were a nationalist during the Incursion and the Purge. I know you torture Japanese and Americans. I know you are people of Goryeo. I know that during the first year, you did a lot of things that wouldnd you right into the UN trial. And I know what you developing on the sly. I did not give you unlimited fund for you to pursue your ideological belief or trying to supply weapons to Goryeo insurgent. You are talented. That is why I keep you around. But if you mistake my kindness and indifference towards your crime as a pass for you to do whatever you want, be prepared for the consequences.¡¯ And then getting up, Azief stares at Jung woo and Jung Woo felt like there is mountain pressuring his back, threatening to break his spine. He sweated from his head to his toe, and his heart was beating so fast it was a miracle it was still beating. By today, clear everything up. You understand my meaning right? If after today, I find any trace ofmunication between you and them, I¡¯ll see that as a form of disobedience. And¡­if that is to be, then be prepared.¡¯ Saying this he gets up and walks out from the room and went into theb and Jung Woo could only see the Chairman back and as he tries to get up he stumbles to the ground. It was then that he realizes that his knees were trembling in fear. He gulped his saliva and then calming himself, he follows the Chairman from behind while thinking how to get rid of all the evidence linking him to the Goryeo Liberator Army. They then enter theb. An hourter, Aziefes out of the room with a very odd looking gun. He smiles. ¡®At least, your talent is good¡¯ Azief said. Apact cryo engine built to be shaped like a gun to stop if the Red Speedster ever came back. But now¡­now that this ispleted, if the speedster that is about toe is hostile, at least this time, Azief will not be caught unprepared. Well, King isn¡¯t the only one building weapons. Coming out of theb, Azief was in a good mood. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE BOTTOM OF MEDITERRANEAN SEA A SECRET MILITARY BASE People in military uniform were looking at the file on a conference room. ¡®Is this the full bio of Hyperion?¡¯ the man on the end of the table said as he looks at a man with a Major rank ¡®Yes, Sir. This seems to be his abilities.¡¯ ¡®The abilities he showed. He did disappear for a month. Anyone knew where he was going?¡¯ the man asks again Nobody offers an answer. He stands up from his seat and looks outside the pane ss of the conference room and he could see recruits training and marching. ¡®What did he know about this ce?¡¯ He asks. ¡®As far as we know¡­nothing. But if we¡¯re wrong¡­¡¯And the Colonel interjected ¡®If we¡¯re wrong, then we deal with it. He can¡¯t find this ce.¡¯ ¡®But if he does sir-¡® ¡®If he did then he would learn that we have many weapons that he has never seen before. He will learn we still have a lot of fight him with¡¯ ¡®But Colonel, if he finds out about this ce and what we¡¯re doing here¡­¡¯and the Major was not liking the idea Hyperion finding about this ce. ¡®Then we will unleash the Behemoth.¡¯ He said confidently. ¡®The military general at the Capitol might believe in the likes of Alexander King but we, the US Military have our own secrets and ways to deal with people like Hyperion.¡¯ In the deepest part of the base, there is a room reinforced with titanium tes and metals that have never been seen before on the surface world. The door was very thick and it was heavily guarded. Outside the patrolling guard could hear a sound. It was growling. Inside the door¡­.is the secret weapon of the Colonel. The Behemoth. *** Chapter 73: There is a new hero in town part (1) Run. Run. Run. That is all in his mind. To run faster. Faster than anyone else and then he reached Asia, reaching a forest and a dpidated ruins of a cave when suddenly a portal was opened and without even having time to stop Will enter the portal and arrived in a street full of people. He stopped and looks around him. The people on that street look at him with eyes that are full of interest and wariness. They did see a man appeared from a portal. Each of them distance themselves away from the man ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Will ask himself. This ce looked like Earth but it is not destroyed like his Earth. There is also buildings and skyscrapers. This is probably a city He then looked at therge TV on the huge building in front of him. He could hear thementator in the TV speaking something and then he hears and see something impossible. In the footage that was shown in therge TV was a man in ck attire, flying in the sky, stopping a crashing ne with his bare hand. Then the footage shows that the ck man in the attire drop down the ne safely in the stadium. Then the footage shift to the studio. ¡®So Professor Ulianov. What do you think of Hyperion action of leaving the ne on the stadium?¡¯ Thementator ask his question ¡®Well, I think the question you should be asking how did the nepany built their nes? That should be the question you should be asking instead of ming Hyperion in this matter. After all he did save countless lives. The responsibility of removing the ne from the stadium should be the air flightpany responsibility¡¯ The moderator looks at the Professor and then shifts his gaze to a military general. ¡®General Parton, what do you think about Hyperion? It has been known that you are very vocal in the opposition against him? You even intend to bring him into the US State Senate to answer a few questions in his interference against US interest¡¯ ¡®It has been one year since Hyperion bes the first world superhero. And in that one year, he has saved many lives. To even interrogate him for his supposed interference in US interest is absurd. Hyperion has always remained neutral in the matter of politics.¡¯ The Professor said in prideful tone. The General did not seem amused. ¡®Here we have a person that could fly through the sky, shakes the world with one punch and you are not worried? Worried that¡¯s someday, he wille for us?¡¯ ¡®This is fear talking.¡¯ The Professor said. ¡®Is it? Is it? Look how easily he stopped the nes. He is not affiliated with anything. We don¡¯t even know who he really is. And he was not the type to share. And you expect the people of this world to ce their faith in such person. We are not even sure if he is human.¡¯ The Professorughed. ¡®How could he share this thing with you General? You did try to capture him once. One could understand his distrust toward you.¡¯ ¡®The point remains. If one day Hyperion decides to no longer protect us¡­.we will be at is mercy. It is important to develop a weapon that could stop him. No to mention every time he fought any of those viins, the property damage amounted to millions. Is Hyperion a force for good?¡¯ The General asked. Both of them continue to debate. It seems this Hyperion has been this world superhero for a year. ¡®Hello¡¯ one of the people in the crowdses near Will. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ The man asked. ¡®Can I help you?¡¯ It was a logical question and Will could see there is wariness inside the man eyes. Well, after all, he dide from a portal. Will was about to answer when he heard a sound on top of his head and he was shocked to find that everyone was looking at the sky. On the sky with ck attire and a symbol of V on the man chest, the man was flying. And Will could see hope in the eyes of the crowd. The man who was near Will said. ¡®Are you new in New York? I always see him before starting my morning. He would always do a fly by during this hour.¡¯ ¡®Who is he?¡¯ Will ask Hearing this question the man was startled. No one in this world does not know Hyperion. The world first superhero. ¡®Hyperion. ¡®The man answer. Will smiles and then he said thank you. When the crowd was just about to greet the man who wasing out of that portal, Will run. And the moment he runs, the only things those people saw was a streak of ck lightning. ¡®WHOA!¡¯ ¡®What did I just see!¡¯ One of the people in the crowds said. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this!¡¯ ¡®Is that another superhuman?¡¯ To the people of Earth 2 there is only one superhuman and that is Hyperion. While Hyperion was flying in the air, on the ground a streak of ck lightning slowly gaining speed following him. On the sky, Azief was looking at the lightning trailing behind him and he smiled towards the Dark Speedster. Will of course did not miss this. Even at that speed, his sight could not miss it. It was almost like the man flying in the sky was anticipating him. Then the man in the sky increases his speed, like he was testing him. Will increase his speed and all he could hear was the wind , his heart beating faster than normal for him, , sceneries pass by in a sh, his feet was like illusions as he traverse through forest, mountains,kes, oceans, viges, cities in a matter of seconds. It was like they were¡­..racing. Yes, they were racing. His heart beats like a pounding of a fierce war drum, pushing him forward, pushing him to be faster, and he could feel a force, an energy coursing through him, so powerful and so domineering. And then he feel the air, every part of it, even its particles, feeling the wind on his face, once again, like the time he was racing with the Red Reaper, his feet pushing him faster than he has ever ran before, energy coursing through his veins, every nerve is energized, and he could feel that he is connected to something greater than himself, to a source of speed that is¡­.his. A source of unlimited energy. A speed source. Then Azief on the sky which is flying in hyper speed smiles. ¡®He felt the lightning¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®He is tapping the speed source.¡¯ But he mused. ¡®Fast¡­.but not fast enough. It¡¯s not enough. Let see how much more he could endure¡¯ he said. Then Azief increase his speed on the sky and the sound barrier was broken. Then a sonic boom could be heard. Azief was going faster than sound. He reaches Mach 1 in a few seconds and it was like the sky quake. He was flying near Paris when suddenly the people of France could hear the sonic boom on the sky and then the rms car ring and the ss windows shattered. On the sky, Hyperion was flying leaving awe and fear while on the ground a ck lightning was following him. The people seeing this thought to themselves. Something is racing. The US Army, The Russian Intelligence, the United Kingdom MI6, the Interpol was all suddenly alerted when an unknown flying object could be seen flying around the world while a ck lightning following him. All these agencies quickly tries to get the news about the ck lightning following Hyperion while at the same time trying to cover the story before it incites panic. They fear that this is another battle between Hyperion and the Red Speedster. Thest time was awful enough. A crater of gigantic depth was created on the ins of Mongolia and dtion of time happens there and portals and rupturing of time continuum might happen if not for Mr. Chandra invention. Azief was flying faster and the wind generated from his flying wash over the environment. The first race between Azief and Will. Will seeing the person on the sky increase his speed; Will also gritted his teeth and with all of his energy coursing through his body, increases his speed. Then¡­he felt it again. Felt that energy. Tapping into a source¡­of all speed. But at the same time draining power from him. The more speed he generated, the more energy that is drain from him. On the sky, Azief was smiling before he suddenly stopped and the force of the inertia of him stopping makes the air around himpressed and explode creating a sound resembling that of a thunder quake. Then smiling, slowly he floated down, looking as heroic as ever. With a V on his chest and ck capes and entuated costumes that resembles Superman suits but with darker look, he floated one meter from the ground looking at Will calmly. ¡®A speedster¡¯ he said. ¡®You¡¯re fast. But not fast enough¡¯ he said his evaluation of Will speed. There was a silence fill with tension as they stare at each other eyes, trying to gauge each other intention. They were now somewhere in the desert of Saudi Arabia. As Azief continues floating there, Will tries to gauge the man in front of him. How powerful he is? Who is he? What is he? Will only know one person in the entire World Government that could fly and that was Wang Jian who uses artifact to fly the sky. But the man in front of him doesn¡¯t seem to be using such artifact. And Will also felt an instinctive fear when he is confronted with the man in front of him. Ar least, Will knows that the man name was Hyperion. But what makes him hesitates to speak is because the feeling he gets from Hyperion is as the same as the feeling he got from Raymond and Katarina. The feeling of a being surpassing him. And this feeling is even more intense than what he felt when facing Raymond and Katarina. The pressure was like being confronted by a celestial being and that eyes¡­.Will doesn¡¯t like that eye that seems to be able to pierce through his soul. Hyperion is even faster than him. Reaching a supersonic speed is not easy but Hyperion seems to treat it as a trifle experience. When someone reaches Mach 1 the surrounding bes even hotter and requires fast thinking to avoid the obstacles in front of them and the consumption of energy is terrifying. A pir formation will exhaust most of his pirs if they run as fast as him and might even destroy their pirs if they continue doing it without reserve. For Orb Condensing, their colors might fade and be dull until the orb itself bes cracked. Will knows his limit was merely Mach 1.5 by his great estimation. And in that speed sometimes he has to lower his speed to avoid crashing to obstacles. The weakness of Will is that while he could probably be called the fastest man alive, he is weak. His regeneration is fast but if hepared strength he could not even defeat Wang Jian what else people like Raymond and Katarina. But the man in front of him¡­.easily maneuvered himself on the air like the wind, and he doesn¡¯t even seem overspent. There were times that Hyperion seems like he would crash with a ne or a fighter jet across the skies but he was rxed through his entire race with him. Almost as fast as the Red Reaper. Maybe even faster. And stronger. Stronger than Raymond. Stronger than Katarina Azief looking at Will perplexed expression decided to greet him first. ¡®Wee to Earth Two.¡¯ He said calmly. ¡®Earth Two?¡¯ Will say in confusion. Aziefnded himself on the sand and approaches Will but Will instinctively back up¡­..because of fear. The moment Will realizes it he was embarrassed. He realizes that his forehead was sweating and his hand was trembling and then he looks back at the man in front of him and he finally understands. The man in front of him is even stronger that Katarina and Raymond. He is clear about that now. At least with Raymond he only felt the fear and can hide it but the man in front of him, even his presence could crush him. He is more evolved version of humanity than even Raymond. Azief did not feel offended. He after all realizes the flight of fight reaction other beings felt when facing him. Azief knows that the speedster in front of him registers him as a more advanced being and as such the flight reaction is instinctively activated. ¡®You came from Earth Prime, right?¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Earth Prime?¡¯ Will ask perplexed by the term. ¡®Our world which experiences a meteor strikes which spawns monster.¡¯ Azief said as he tries to make the speedster trust him and hearing this Will also understand something. ¡®You are from my earth?¡¯ He quickly grasped what Azief as trying to tell him. He quickly epts that this earth is not his earth and from what Azief has been telling him this is another earth. Will then remembers something about this kind of phenomena. Will was not a scientist but he at least read a fewic books during his teenage years. And he utters. ¡®Multiverse.¡¯ ¡®To say it simply.¡¯ Hyperion answer. There is no point in exining it hardly because it does not matter. ¡®This is not a good ce to talk.¡¯ He then continues. ¡®The military will surely realize it by now and their satellite must have been pointed to us to know what we are talking about. Follow me¡¯ he said. As he floated back into the clouds and began flying forward. On the ground, Will who was still shocked with Hyperion words a few moments ago finally decided to listen to Hyperion and follows him from behind. On the sky a dark blur traversing the clouds while on the ground ck lightning following behind. *** Chapter 74: There is a new hero in town part (2) ONCE UPON A TIME MALAYSIA PAHANG TEMERLOH The sounds of the car were ring and the truck came approaching her. But she doesn¡¯t seem like she realizes it. Azief was just finishing the night study session. The principal made them a week stay on the school dorm to do an intensive study session for the Final exam. Even for people who lives outside the school has to live for a week in the dorm to participate in the study session. It was mandatory. Tonight was thest night. Azief was about to go home tomorrow. But then he came across this scene. He was about to go out the school gate to buy some snack on the stall across the school. But then he found her. Found her crossing the road like a girl losing her mind. It almost seems like there is no life inside her eyes. But for some reason, Azief felt mncholic seeing her, walking like that and his heart skipped a beat. Usually¡­.he would not interfere in this kind of troublesome matters. But now¡­..this is different. She is about to die. So he couldn¡¯t even make any calction. When he sees that scene, without thinking of anything, without any calctions, a behavior so unlike him, he runs as fast as he can, tackles her from behind and theynded on the other side of the road. Azief shielded her from the tar road and get himself scraped on his hand. The moment he regains his mind, he stares at Sofia and unlike him he yelled. ¡®What the hell do you think you are doing?¡¯ And hearing this Sofia seems to be jolted awake and then she realizes the cut on Azief hand. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡¯ she said flustered as she tries to check Azief injuries and grab his hand. Azief pull back his hand. ¡®Watch around you when crossing the street¡¯ he said as HE was about to go away and go to the snack stall. ¡®This is troublesome¡¯ he mused inside his heart. And if he keeps hanging around her, this surely bes even more troublesome. Azief was walking away when Sofia hold his hand and said. ¡®I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t leave that alone.¡¯ Blood was dripping from Azief hand Azief sighed. This night is going to be troublesome he mused as she pulls him along. This is the first time that Sofia and Azief ever met and talk to each other. And thest time they spoke in their high school life. At least, that is how its seems to them back then.. *** IN THE STALL It was night. For about half an hour after bandaging his hand, she dint say anything. She did not cry either. She did not bawl out. But tears keep streaming from her eyes which she immediately wipes. Like¡­an unspeakable sorrow. Azief did not say anything. Because he did not know what to say. He doesn¡¯t know Sofia that well. They sometimes see each other on the way to ss, passed by each other on the hall, greet each other politely and that it. He did not know what problems she faced or what words could be said to console her. And even if he knew what her problem was, he is sure that she didn¡¯t want to hear such words from him. Not from someone who doesn¡¯t know her. But for some reason, Azief felt that it is a moral obligation to at least, guard her¡­..by hiding her tears from others. The sound of the car passing by and the night wind blowing by, that night was very peaceful. The moon was not masked by the clouds and the road can be seen as clear as day. Then with that puffy eyes, she suddenly cries and Azief was reminded of a certain scene on a beach and he looks at her again and feeling something different. He doesn¡¯t know what moves him that night. But he got up from his seat, put his arms at her shoulders and said. ¡®It¡¯s ok.¡¯ And he embraces her. And as she cries, she could feel the man warmth. And for a moment she could feel that the man embracing her was sincerely cheering her up. And maybe, that was the first time Sofia really see the real Azief. The ss clown people make fun of. Feeling his warm heart and his true heart in that embrace. Then as she finally calmed herself down, Azief releases his embrace, his face was stoic and then he went to the counter and pay for the meals. After that he came back to the table, looks at her and then put a note on her hand. Then he walked away. Without a word. And in that peaceful night, she could only see his back, fading away. Slowly she opens the note and there were only two simple words. And she chuckles. Her eyes were puffy and red, but she chuckles and it was like all the unhappiness that she felt disappeared for that one moment. On the note Azief wrote. ¡®Cheer up.¡¯ That¡¯s it. Sofia reading it felt that Azief really doesn¡¯t know how to express his feeling well. But the word is also very sincere. Two words and that is enough to motivate her. She left the note on the table and then smiling while looking at the moon and breathing the fresh night air she went back to school. This was thest interaction between her and Azief in high school. *** PRESENT TIME ¡®Wake up¡¯ and Sofia could feel her body being rocked. She slowly opens her eyes and rubbing her eyes, she could see Loki was in front of her. Sofia quickly throws a punch and arrow essence shot out and Loki quickly dodges it. The essence scatters away when it hits the ceiling of her room. ¡®Whoa. Didn¡¯t anybody teach you not to punch people with arrow essence?¡¯ He said while smiling mischievously. ¡®You know, I still am mad at you.¡¯ She said as she got up from bed clearly feeling annoyed. That dream. To be honest, the only time she ever met with Azief and the rare moments where she sees Azief nature was that one night in August. Then as she walked to her bathroom Loki was still behind her. She res at him ¡®What?¡¯ He said feigning ignorance. ¡®You know acting like that does not going to make me forgive you that easily.¡¯ ¡®Oh,e one. We got what we wanted. Sina is free. We even stole a few weapons from the World Government vault. Blowing up their barracks and escape the World Government Golden Cloak Division. I mean, tell me, if not for my information could we achieve all that.¡¯ ¡®You release Arno without my permission. And I found out that you deceive me.¡¯ ¡®Deceive you?¡¯ ¡®You didn¡¯t torture him Sofia said as she brushes her teeth looking at her own face on the mirror while Loki was standing outside the bathroom. ¡®Did you ask me to torture him? You said to get information from him.¡¯ ¡®You and he plotted. I thought he was getting tortured. Who knew that you plotted for him to yell to deceive me?¡¯ ¡®I prefer the carrot approach instead of the stick. And didn¡¯t he give us the location of Sina prison and even the password for the World Government vault? All and all, I think I made a great decision that help empower our group.¡¯ ¡®That is one thing¡¯ Sofia said as she gargles inside her mouth and clean her teeth. ¡®The other thing why did you dere Lord Shadow Group is the one responsible?¡¯ ¡®Well, since Azief is not yet back, I was using Lord Shadow group for the name of our group. Well, I guess the name is a bit tacky.¡¯ Loki said as he ponders seriously Sofia was about to blow of her top ¡®This is not about the naming sense, Loki! Why did you implicate Azief in our mess?¡¯ ¡®He is already implicated.¡¯ Loki said calmly ¡®How?¡¯ she said as she walks out from the bathroom. ¡®Well, I doubt Azief will let you be hunted by the World Government. And he will not let Sina be hunted too. And he will certainly not let me be hunted¡¯ he said arrogantly and Sofia scoffed. ¡®In the end, he will implicate himself in the end. What I did was simply to raise his notoriety before he got back.¡¯ ¡®And for what reason?¡¯ Smiling Loki answer. ¡®Well, if Azief going to contend with all of this power he needs to have a faction.¡¯ And then as he was about to continues, he sniff something with his smell. ¡®Sina has finished cooking. I¡¯ll meet you at breakfast. Oh, and today we¡¯re going to China.¡¯ he said as he runs to the dinner hall. Sofia shakes her head. ¡®Haih. Azief when will you return?¡¯ she mused. The Trickster is making a wreck of thing but she was smiling. Living this kind of life is thrilling. Then she went out as she joined Loki and Sina in breakfast, trading jokes and banter and asking each other how their day was going. It was like a family of misfit gathering together. Another day passed on Earth Prime. *** Chapter 75: The temptation of power part (1) IN THE EAST CHINA SEA UNDER THE SEA INISDE A SECRET RESEARCH LAB Will was sipping a cup of coffee. Hyperion has already changed his clothes and now he looks like a stylish rich man By now, Will has already been brought to speed of what this earth is. Earth Two as Hyperion termed it. And Hyperion himself is a Breacher like him. A breach is people from other earths that came to this earth and is treated with extreme caution. Mostly because whatever Breachers that came through the portal mostly consist of psychopath, arsonist and people who wanted to steal something form this earth. And they are not your regr criminals. An Arsonist who could conjure fire from his body, a thief who could moves faster than anyone else and blood soaked warrior from other Earth that is intent on destruction. And the defender of this earth from such criminals and theirst line of defense seem to be Hyperion. A symbol of hope and light. At first, Will asked Hyperion how was he able to enter this earth since it became apparently clear that Hyperion enter this earth by some kind of item instead of him who was unconsciously entered this earth. And Hyperion answers. ¡®The instability of the portal and the Red Speedster speed.¡¯ Will was drinking the tea that was brewed by Hyperion himself while he was waiting for Hyperion to exin. Hyperion takes his seat and then he said ¡®You can call me Azief. That was my alias in this world.¡¯ Azief said. But he did not reveal his character name in his earth which is Lord Shadow. ¡®Ok.¡¯ Will nodded as he put down the coffee cup and then said. ¡®Now, will you exin it to me?¡¯ Azief takes a breath and then he began exining ¡®I think the reason why you were able to enter this earth is because the Red Speedster wants you here.¡¯ ¡®First of all who is the red speedster?¡¯ Azief sighed and then exins. ¡®One of my enemies. He was fast. Very fast. Faster than you. Faster than anybody. But in the end, he loses to me. I thought that the Speed Source will contain his speed. But it is clear there is remnant of his speed here and I think his n involve youing here.¡¯ There is a lot of thing in that exnation that Will doesn¡¯t understand but his most pressing question is not answered. So he ask ¡®Why does he want me here?¡¯ And at this Azief was smiling. He already has a few thoughts about Red Speedster intention. He does not understand the Speed Source the way the Red Speedster understand it but he could understand some of the Speed Source abilities. After all the Red Speedster lives in a world of speedster where there is the Speed Source. ¡®Because he wants to steal your speed to gain his corporeal body. You could only see him when you run fast enough don¡¯t you?¡¯ Will nodded. Azief smiles. This raises his confidence on guessing the Red Speedster final n. ¡®That is because he is in the Speed Source. That was hisst resort when he was almost dies. He hides in the Speed Source sacrificing his physical body.¡¯ ¡®What is the Speed Source?¡¯ Azief closes his eyes as he contemtes how to answer this particr question. ¡®Truth be told, I don¡¯t really know what the Speed Source is. But if I do know one thing about the Speed Source is that it can be felt by all speedster.¡¯ ¡®How do you know this?¡¯ Will said as he stares straight at Azief. ¡®Because I¡¯ve been there. A world of Speedster in ruins. And they worship the Speed Source. It what powers every speedster in existence. Each of them when they reach the right moment will tap the Speed Source and the energy of the source will power them to go even faster and faster. I do not know because even with all of my speed I¡¯m not a speedster. In a way, I¡¯m not chosen by the Speed Source. But I felt it in you. To be more urate, I see it. The lightning. The energy that you release when you were running. It was the same feeling I get when I was fighting the Red Speedster. And if youe here, then he is here. The Red Speedster wille after you unless you never use your abilities.¡¯ Azief talk about the Speed Source but he did not spoke about his confusion. Yes, it is true in the Red Speedster world there is a Speed Source and that powers the Speedsters there but what powers the speedster on his earth? Only one answer remains. The World Orb. The very same orb that gives humanity the power to defeat monster and improve themselves. Azief spectes that every source of energy in existence and will ever exist, is present inside that World Orb¡­and that is a terrifying existence. ¡®Then it¡¯s easy isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I just don¡¯t have to use my abilities.¡¯ Will said bring Azief back to the current situations. Azief chuckles. ¡®You think that will be easy? I don¡¯t know much about Red Speedster but I know he is cunning. He knows he can¡¯t beat me using strength so he traps me fighting with him in a crowded area before I managed to capture him and force him to fight me in the vast ins of Mongolia. If he is confident enough to open a portal here and then even make you enter this world then he is confident he can force you to use your speed. And even if you don¡¯t use your speed, maybe the only reason he came here is to gain the Speed Fragment that splintered when he dissipate himself and gains another physical body which means you were nothing but his transportation. This possibility exist¡¯ ¡®Then you can send me home¡¯ Will said as he began feeling anxious. He didn¡¯t like the idea that he was being controlled by someone like a puppet. ¡®If it were that easy¡¯ Azief said as he leaned back on the sofa. And what he is saying is the truth. Azief can go back but that is because of his Universe Orb. He did not open a portal by himself. And truth be told he doesn¡¯t know or care about that since the orb has always do the work for him. ¡®Then what is your suggestion?¡¯ Will said as he began feeling fear. He knows what happens to people who are not needed. They will be abandoned. And that is what Will is feeling right now. If the Red Speedster only wants him here to steal his speed then Will doesn¡¯t know if he can outrun the red Speedster. Because even in the state the red Speedster is in, the Red Speedster seems to be faster than him. He is not fast enough. Will look at Azief and then he stares at him, hoping for him to give him suggestion. Because he don¡¯t have time to waste here..¡­.in another Earth. He needs to ry the n he has discovered about the League of Freedom ns to pit the Revolutionary Army and the World Government in an all-out war. Azief got up from the sofa and look outside the ss pane which shows the dark sea which means Azief was seeing nothing. But it almost seems like eh could see through the darkness, to see the light. ¡®I¡¯m going to teach you.¡¯ ¡®Teach me what?¡¯ ¡®How to harness the Speed Source.¡¯ And saying this he turns back looking straight at Will and he smiles like he found a new toy *** Chapter 76: The temptation of power part (2) A WEEK AFTER WILL ARRIVED AT EARTH TWO NEW YORK A lightning can be seen running around New York City, covering every block. In the darkest night one could see a spark of red lightning coiling the dark blur. ¡®Will, did you get it Azief said in front of hisputer while sipping a coffee with caste. ¡®I got it. Where am I?¡¯ ¡®You were in Harlem. Get back. Wait?¡¯ Azief said as he looks at the satellite surveince. Well, it¡¯s very Big Brother of him but he got to work with the cards he has been dealt with. ¡®There is a fire in downtown at nearby the Prince Corp. You know what to do?¡¯ ¡®Haish¡¯ Willined before changing his route Will began running and he was zigzagging across traffic while maintaining a speed of 500 miles an hour. Then when he saw the buildings he entered the building and the survivor outside could only see blur of lightning entered the building with winds scattered about and then like a miracle, one by one, the workers inside the building who was trapped by therge fire was suddenly in front of the entrance of the building, looking confused. All of the worker of Prince Corp was saved by the lightning. Rumors are spreading .Stories are being told. Hyperion is no longer the only superhuman on Earth. There is a new hero in town. *** ¡®You got it¡¯ Azief said with a happy expression. ¡®You know I don¡¯t like being your errand boy.¡¯ Will said with lightning still coiling around his body but he was smiling ¡®It was training. And you did tap the Speed Source before.¡¯ ¡®Once¡¯ Willined. And thinking about it, Will never felt it on Earth prime but here on Earth Two he could felt that the Speed Source here is more¡­.easier to sense. ¡®Still¡­that¡¯s better than nothing.¡¯ Azief said while touching his forehead. He also did not know what to say since he could not really feel the Speed Source not like speedster. ¡®Where¡¯s the stuff?¡¯ Azief ask. Will throws a pouch to Azief. ¡®Is Alexander King your enemy?¡¯ Will ask in puzzlement. To use his power to deal with a normal human seems a bit overkill. Azief shakes his head. ¡®No¡¯ and he smiles. ¡®Not an enemy. A rival.¡¯ And while saying this he almost smiles. Like he was finding something funny about the whole thing. ¡®He is a normal human.¡¯ Will said in derision ¡®Hmmm¡¯ and Azief shakes his head again. ¡®Normal? With that kind of intelligence he is more than just a normal human. He is a genius. A talented inventor. And this¡¯ as Azief bought something out from the pouch, a vial with green liquid inside the vials with excitement ¡®Is probably his masterpiece. Who would have thought that it is possible to use my blood to synthesize such serum that boosted power?¡¯ And as he eyes the vial his eyes brightened. ¡®Why did you want it?¡¯ ¡®Simple. I need to do an experiment. If it works, I¡¯ll share it with you.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t need your pity, Hyperion.¡¯ Azief just chuckles. ¡®Where are you spending your night tonight? The military is searching for you. Colonel Hargrave won¡¯t make the same mistake¡¯ ¡®Your vi in London¡¯ Will said. ¡®I think that is good enough for today pay.¡¯ Azief just smiles. ¡®Fine. And wait. Take this¡¯ Azief said as he throws his wallet. ¡®I have a ck credit card. Buy anything you want but don¡¯t make it too shy. We don¡¯t want suspicious parties to learn about our identity.¡¯ Will rolled his eyes. But he still takes the credit card and then with a thunderps he disappeared as the items inside the office was thrown back. ck Lightning followed Will as he speeds through the streets in a sh. The talk about a blur of dark lightning has already circted among the people. Thankfully, with Azief telekinesis none of the items falls to the ground. ¡®Haih. Can¡¯t he be more considerate towards me?¡¯ He looks outside his building window and he could see the trace of lightning on the streets and he uttered. ¡®Dark Speedster¡¯ But then he quickly changes his attention toward the vials. Then he also whooshed out from the building and quickly changes to his Hyperion costume and began flying up Up and up he goes until he reaches the earth stratosphere and then increasing his speed he went beyond Mach 5 and reaches the exosphere before reaching space. Then he opens the pouch and then he gulped the serum. For a minute he waits but nothing happens. ¡®Does it not work on me?¡¯ He was about to fly back down when a notification appears. THE ENERGY CONTAINED INSIDE THE SERUM IS SUFFICIENT TO INCREASE THE LEVEL OF THE HOST. [EXCESSIVE USE WILL DECREASE THE EFFECT OF THE SERUM] WOULD THE HOST LEVEL UP OR INCREASE BODY REFINING LEVEL? Seeing this Azief could not hide his joy. And now he needs to choose. Closing his eyes he makes a decision. He has another three year so it is better if he make his foundation solid instead of pursuing level right now. He chooses it in his mind. Then a notification appears. THE BODY REFINING STAGE IS LEVELED UP. ENERGY IS SUFFICIENT. INCREASING BONE DENSITY And then Azief enter the wondrous state of body refining. Titanium Bones refining level. He could feel energy enveloping his bones when suddenly he could hear inside his own ears, his bones broken. Azief yelled and in vacuum sound does not reverberate. But the energy of the runes defies this logic andws and his screams could be heard by him. The pain was like he was being pierced by sabers at every part of his bones, grating on his nerve like a shredder. Then if that was not enough his bones melted. And the pain this time was unbearable; Azief quickly falls down as he could not control his body. All of his body bes limp as his bones melted. Azief then falls with incredible speed like a meteoriteing down to earth. Fire envelopes Azief bodies as atmospheric drag and aerodynamic heating keeps giving him pressure beyond anything he has ever experience. Air, wind, heat and energypresses around him. When he reaches the Karman line he elerates at extreme velocities without his control as his bones keep melting and being tempered by the fire and heat. It was then the bones inside his body were reforming. Reformed by pure energy as the new bones inside him are being created from scratch. And the moment his bones reformed, he quickly tries to control his body and adjust his course. The first bones that reformed were in his hand and he quickly maneuvered his hand to go to the sea instead of a city. As the speed did not decrease, Azief did not lose his calm. Fortunately, as he could see the surface of the earth, all of his bones were reformed in time and he quickly flies to the sea. And he crashed into the sea creating a ten meter waves and an explosion simr to a nuclear bomb testing. As he falls to the bottom of the sea, Azief could feel the power of his bones. He punches and the waterpressed as strong as metal and shot out to the bottom of the sea and shakes the earth te. And he was thrown back by the force of his own punch and shot out from the sea before he manages to float on the sky again. ¡®Hu. Hu.Hu¡¯ he was panting but there is an excitement inside his eyes. He then punches at his left and the airpress and the air shot out creating wide area gales that seems to spread all across the sea. Titanium Bones. His body is truly invincible now. To break his bones is harder than to smelt the hardest metal on earth. Azief felt that even if the Lightning Tribtion of the Seresian world falls into him, he will not die. Then as he watches the waves he created is making a big mess as it began to be bigger and might turn into a tsunami, Azief eyebrows creased. First he needs to solve this mess and then went for a visit to an old rival. Smiling, he sped up as he chasing the waves, his speed and power is like an unrivalled being that descends from Heaven. He is excited on eating the other serum inside the pouch. There must be a hundred more inside it. Could he break to Eternal Spring? He doesn¡¯t know what level of toughness of the Eternal Spring but it must be godly Even with Titanium Bones, his punch packed a very powerful force of physical energy that even airpresses. Imagine if he reaches the pinnacle of physical refinement. Won¡¯t he be able to split mountains with one hand, parted the seas with a p and shakes the world with a stomp? As he flies to the wave he remember the Demonic King he saw in the Seresian world and he harbor intention to possess such power like that. To seal heaven with one finger, to split the world with one strike. And as he froze the raging waves and the turbulent tides with his freeze breath, his determination rises. If he were to return to his earth, he would return with ir. As he imagines the faces of Loki, Sofia and Sina he flies back to New York to tries to break through to other level. *** IN THE GLOBAL VENTURE UNDERSEA LABORATORY RESEARCH ON A SECRET CHAMBER The Indian man could be seen looking at the footage of Hyperion at space crashing down to earth suddenly and his godly transformation. ¡®Haih¡¯ he sighed. In a year that he knows Hyperion he has been treated the front row seats to unbelievable things that happened. When Hyperion first arrived on this Earth, Dr Chandra was already a very prestigious professor in the field of physics. Hyperion arrival on the other hand opens up a whole new world. A world of magic, existence of other universes, others with other beings. Hyperion establishes a day persona as he keeps bringing change to the world. As Azief the billionaire, he created many jobs and opportunity to the impoverished. Dr Chandra was there when Hyperion conjures up millions of gold which was then melted and turns into a b of gold which was then sell on the ck market. Azief quickly uses the money he got as the base to create his sessful business empire in less than one year. And as the billionaire he controls a lot of thing and uses that control to hide his identity as Hyperion. As Hyperion, he influences the world on a global scale. Each and every of his action is seen under scrutiny. Who he saves, who he did not, what he interfered with, the consequences of his action is all debated. But this¡­what he sees in the screen fills Chandra with fear. ¡®He bes even stronger¡¯ Chandra said as he looks at the screens. Every month, Hyperion will go somewhere and he might be missing for a few weeks or months before bing even stronger. Chandra sees it with his own eyes, one punch to shatter the sound barrier. Imagine if that punch hit anyone. If humans were to be punch by Hyperion fist, they will shatter. Then as he sighed he looks at the suit in the ss case. He made the suit a few months after he knew Hyperion. Back when he was scared. Back when Hyperion is still young and wild and sometimes out of control. Hyperion might seem young but each time he returns from those vacations and bing stronger, there is certain ancientness inside his eyes. It was more pronounced after he got that rings. As Chandra watch Hyperion bes the protector of earth from the Breachers and keep growing, there are times when he thinks about destroying the suit. Along with everything designed here, in this secret chamber that Hyperion could not prate with that eyes of his, hidden here, designed to bring him down. But¡­.the thing is, there is one person holding him back from doing exactly that. Someone¡­..that keeps telling him to build a new weapon. To make sure we, humanity had ways of stopping you. In case you went bad. That person is of course you. Hyperion himself. In spite of the indifference and your self-preservation, you, of all people know you could not bear the thought of harming people. Especially innocent people. Chandra is not na?ve that he thinks Hyperion did not enact his own justice to a certain brand of criminals. But, Chandra knows that Hyperion treats his enemies harshly because he treats himself harshly. Hyperion knows that if he went bad with his power, he could destroy this earth. Because, no one understands better than him, the threat of power without limits¡­.Power that can¡¯t be controlled. *** Chapter 77: Assemble o heroes CHINA YUE DYNASTY FORMER BEIJING It was chaos. That is how Wang Jian could describe what is happening right now. Another man came to him and with heavy heart he shed his guandao and slices the man into two. The man that attacked him was young and could be considered a teenager. His heart bled and his eyes were welling with tears of reluctance. He was killing kids. Wang Jian on the first year of the second month of the Yue Dynasty is now being besieged. Peerless general under heaven rivaling that of Bai Qi and Han Xin. The Wei dynasty feared him so much that they would think twice before engaging this man. They likened him to Yuan Chongyuan that guards the Shanhai Pass in the Ming Dynasty; remain imprable even if Hong Taiji attacked. His strength in battle is likened to Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, raging in the battlefield like a starving wolf. Leading armies like Xi Chu Ba Wang, the Overlord of Western Chu, Xiang Yu unstoppable and valiant. But now, standing in the center of the battlefield, circled by his former allies and friends, this sight saddened him. The few that is loyal to him screamed in pain, clutching their grievous wounds as bows twang sending snakes of deaths into the never ending army. Still with his guandao he stood high defiantly in face of such series attack, his proud back straight. On the distance Chen Wu looks at Wang Jian and sighed. Scaring the heavens, making the spirits cry! This is the effect of Wang Jian. Even when besieged by thousands of soldiers, Wang Jian still stood straight. To be honest, Chen Wu admired Wang Jian. He was the first to follow the Emperor and collected many merits but his aplishment garner jealousy. ¡®Haish¡¯ he sighed. But an order is an order. And since Wang Jian is not the same faction as him, he could not really leave mercy for such a fierce tiger. He does not want to be like Xiang Yu letting Liu Bang live only to be defeatedter by him. Then he put his hand up and yell. FIRE! Suddenly the skies were filled with colorful streaks of colors. The fire ball color the sky red while the ice shot looks like a sharp sword flying towards the encirclement. The impact shakes the ground, unleashes waves of death piercing the armour of Wang Jian soldiers and burning his men. Seeing this Wang Jian yelled ¡®STOP THIS!!!¡¯ But the madness continued. Wang Jian steeled his resolve; grip his guandao and his eyes were red like a demon wing his way out from hell. Wang Jian then charged alone at thousands of men. With his guandao, he swings left and right, killing anyone in his path. ¡®ARGHHHH!¡¯ He yelled, his yells was full of anguish and despair, full of loneliness and regret. His yell pierce the skies and evokes a feeling of solitude to his brothers in arms. His eyes were red and his armor was full of people blood. Each step he takes was marked by blood of his former brothers in arms, sweeping through ranks of soldiers like an unstoppable typhoon, mountains of corpse behind him, painting scenery of Hell. shing to one of the approaching soldiers, the soldier get his upper body shed and die immediately. Blood covered the green grass, bodies covered the ground. The corpse of the death piled like a hill, obstructing the living. With one sh, the hill of bodies evaporated. Looking at the white clouds up in the air and the blue sky, he wishes to flies on the clouds again, away from the killing. Yet, the Emperor did not leave him with a way out. Wang Jian cannot fly because his boots was grabbed by the Emperor. But even then, he could not bear to kill Yue Xing. Yue Xing! Yue Xing! He cried in his heart. He was loyal to him. Even when he put him inside the prison he obeyed. But when his army tries to break him out of prison, and Chen Wu armye charging, he knows that Yue Xing does not remember past gratitude. With the birds gone, the bow is put away. Yue Xing, you want to kill minister who did you a great service! Then a yelle from the other side of the battlefield. ¡®Wang Jian, let this general challenge you¡¯ and then a man jump from his Ice Horse and then flies through the air as he charged to him like lightning. Wang Jian sense the dangers and then deflect the man sword strike and the man was thrown to the left but maintain his flying as he floats ten meters from the ground, looking at Wang Jian like he was superior. The army circled Wang Jian cutting his path of retreat while his army was cut off from him and being ughtered. Hearing his brothers in arms crying in pain and screaming in anguish, Wang Jian sh towards the circle of soldier in his rage, creating a 12 meter energy wave that resembles a white tiger. The wind howls and the clouds in the sky parted apart, the ground shakes and cracked but then his strike which as unstoppable as the tide of tsunami was broken by one sh of Chen Wu strike that was as domineering as heaven itself. The energy shed and a wind tornado was formed for five second before exploding, making the soldiers near the st fly away hundreds of meters from the points of sh. ¡®CHEN WU!!!¡¯ Wang Jian yelled this time his anger truly reached the Heavens. His neck veins was bulging and his eyes was full of killing intention. It is fine to kill him! It is fine to torture him! But killing his brother? That he could not ept!! ¡®CHEN WU, IF YOU DARE COME DOWN AND FIGHT FOR ME!¡¯ he yells and his voice could be heard in each corner of the battlefield. Chen Wu could see that Wang Jian is right now like an angered lion. Why would hee down and be mauled to death. He could also feel the feeling of madness rising from Wang Jian eyes. And Chen Wu felt shiver looking at that eyes The boots that he wears right now is the flying boots of Wang Jian. The Emperor after confiscating Wang Jian possession gifted it to him. The Cloud Walking Boots, War God Gold Chain Armour, and Phoenix Feather Cap makes him a lot stronger than before, so much so that he could contend with the peerless White Tiger Wang Jian. ¡®ACCEPT YOUR DEATH!¡¯ Chen Wu said as he release his sh that was filled with fire. The fire strike the ground and scorched the soil ck but Wang Jian shed through the big me and an image of White Lion appeared, as big as a hill wing with his paw, creating a path of safety among the mes enabling Wang Jian to keep his lives. The people encircling him however were not as lucky. Chen Wu treated his army like straw dog, sacrificing them when needed. The people encircling was immediately turned to ashes leaving only Wang Jian and Chen Wu to battle like Immortals in the ground. When Wang Jian guandao shed with Chen Wu swords, the sh created shockwave repelling anyone in two kilometer radius. Chen Wu shes to Wang Jian neck with extreme speed bringing a hail of mes apanying his sword strike. As fast as Chen Wu, Wag Jian is not slow either Wang Jian lowered his neck and performed a lightness skill dodging the hail of mes while positioning himself on the left of Chen Wu and uses a stab movement. The stabbing movement creates a pulsating vortex ofpressed air on the tip of his guandao and Chen Wu who saw this could felt his heart shrink. He knows that if he was hit with that he might not be able to keep his life. But as the stab was about to reach him he lowered himself and stomping the ground he manages to fly to the sky. But then the vortex ofpressed air exploded and wind gale as sharp as sword manages to slices Chen Wu neck while the other turns the nearby soldiers into mincemeat, their flesh turned into a mess and the smell of blood filled the field. Chen Wu on the clouds quickly check his neck and realizes while Wang Jian strike did manage to slice his neck it was only a thin cut and not a deep cut. He sweated in his back. He manages to keep his head. On the ground, as Chen Wu is trying to regain his calm heart, Wang Jian manages to broke through the encirclement and began turning the enemy soldiers into mincemeat while rejoining his army. But even as they were reunited inside the battlefield, they were still encircled and reinforcement ising. Wang Jian is already panting. As an Orb Condensing High realm his vitality is extremely powerful but even against this onught, he could not always maintain his prowess and stamina. He knows he is approaching his limits. He could not believe that his friend would treat him like this. Not one of his friends inside the courtes to help him. He bitterly smiles. But just because others have the disposition of a scorpion, I will keep the disposition of the frog. He manages to reunites with his right and man, Zhang Ye. ¡®General, we¡¯re being overwhelmed¡¯ Zhang Ye said the moment he found Wang Jian among the soldiers as they keep fending off the Yue army. ¡®Me and our brothers has decided to hold of the advance. General need to quickly get away!¡¯ He said in rm while still looking left and right, his hand is actively deflecting the arrows and the magic attack. Wang Jian looking at Zhang Ye smiles and feeling content. And he thought to himself. Yue Xing you might kill me today, but I do not regret! With his personality he thought, that is why he was being abandoned today. If he was ruthless, then the person sitting on the throne right now would be him. But he did not regret! To have subordinate like this, he is satisfied enough. Even Yue Xing might not have a subordinate like this. But to Zhang Ye question, he shakes his head. ¡®You and the other captain must survive this. You are all my brothers. When we began Yue Xing campaign, I promised you all to have long lives, a lot of wives, never fearing to eat and drink, living in prosperity for hundred years toe. I fulfilled none of my promises. I could not let you do this for such a failure of a general. I will hold of the advance.¡¯ ¡®But general-¡® ¡®They want me.¡¯ Wang Jian calmly answered. Zhang Ye however disagreed. ¡®General!¡¯ Zhang Ye said as he tries to grab the General hand and force him to stay but Wang Jian is stronger and he push Zhang Ye hands away. Wang Jian has made his decision. Rather than prolonging this battle in which he has no chance of winning, it is better to surrender and let Yue Xing kill him. At least, in this way, he would let his subordinate survives. On the clouds Chen Wu has begun descending again and the enemies cheered again. ¡®This is the end¡¯ Wang Jian said as he epts his fate. ¡®I WILL NOW COME FOR YOU, WANG JIAN!!!¡¯ yelled Chen Wu as he was about to once again charge from the skies with his sword like a Heavenly Guardian of the Heavens. But then suddenlyughter reverberates around the area. Thisughter not only reverberates but also instills an instinctive fear. And it poses and imposing pressure that make Wang Jian and Chen Wu both felt their Orb rotates even faster than before to repel this pressure from their bodies. ¡®HAHAHAHA¡­.¡¯theughter is still continuing like an echo in a long cave. Then suddenly the soldiers who were at Body refining Stage kneeled to the ground and the expression on their face was abject terror. It was almost like they were being pressured by the earth to remain kneeling. Like a Celestial being is descending, and mortals all kneel to ept him Then the voice speaks ¡®Ah.¡¯ That one word Ah however elicited a response from the Body Refining Stage soldiers and they coughed up blood as their internal organ felt like they were burning. One word and it gives so much pressure. Then the voice speak, though this time not with the same intensity of pressure like the voice has decided to relent his pressure from the soldiers. ¡®Truly, the Heaven does not have eyes. Should I then be the Heaven for this one day? Yue Xing, an idiot King, fearing talents, proving he is inferior man. Killing such a good man, if I don¡¯t step in and help this injustice, truly I will not feel at ease. HAHAHA. ¡® Chen Wu who was hearing this creased his eyebrows but he did not act rashly, even though the voice insulted his liege. His captains who were at the ground, hearing the unidentified voice scolding their Emperor, trying to gain Chen Wu attention yelled back in an effort to show loyalty to the emperor of Yue Dynasty. ¡®WHO ARE YOU? DO YOU NOT FEAR DEATH! THIS IS THE TERRITORY OF YUE¡¯ ¡®HMPPH! IDIOTS WHO DOES NOT KNOW THE IMMENSITY OF HEAVEN AND EARTH!¡¯ he said as he keeps insulting the voice while Chen Wu who was on the sky, his face is getting even paler. The captain does not fear the voice because in the end doesn¡¯t he is in the center of the army But then the sound of a woman voice broke through the battlefield like a thunderp. The wind howls as her voice pierce through all the noise. ¡®SHUT UP!¡¯ And the voice almost act like a soul piercing attack as the captain was thrown back from his Ice Horse and was rolling around the ground two time before coughing up blood and his eyes were bleeding because of the pressure of the shouts. The captain could felt four of his pirs cracked, while the other four shattered and he screams with pain as energy leaves his body and then with another cough he fainted because of the pain. This time Wang Jian was thoroughly shocked. Chen Wu on the other hand feels his heart beating even faster and fear crept inside his heart. Both Wang Jian and Chen Wu were thinking the same thing. Only one kind of existence could make a Pir Formation expert almost dies with one shout. An Energy Dispersing Stage level existence like Raymond and Katarina. Right now, there are three thousand soldiers of Yue dynasty. Adding the reinforcement there is six thousand soldiers. But even with that, Chen Wu knows they could not contain an Energy Dispersing Stage existence. They have iron skin, their flesh is like the hardest copper that not even his fire could melt, and their bodies emits golden aura that could pressure Body Refining stage to die only with their casual swish of their hands. Chen Wu who has finally realized the crisis right now quickly yelled to his army ¡®STOP YOUR ATTACK!!¡¯ and his army quickly stop. To be honest, they have already stopped the moment theughter reverberates through the battlefield. They already felt it then. That the man who wasughing was not ordinary. Then Chen Wu cupped both of his hand and pointed towards his front since he could not see the expert. It is clear that there is not only one but two expert. ¡®May I know, how did the Yue Dynasty offend venerable expert?¡¯ To Chen Wu mind people who are Energy Disperse stage could be counted by one hand. To gain EXP to reach that level will require many hunting, raids andrge quest. The only organization he could think of is Revolutionary Army or the World Government. But their emperor maintains good rtionship with both organizations. ¡®Offend us?¡¯ The woman said like she didn¡¯t know what Chen Wu was talking about. The man voice howeverughs. ¡®Yue Xing did not offend me or her. We came here for sightseeing then seeing a bunch of people ying with stick and stones, we came here to join. Who would have thought I could see the famed General Wang Jian here being bullied. His Cloud Walking Boots on the feet of someone unworthy, his Phoenix Feather Cap on the head of an idiot. So, I want to interfere. Do you have a problem with that?¡¯ Chen Wu did not know whether tough or cry. He had heard that people of Energy Disperse stage is very hard to handle since their power level makes them as almost as powerful as the immortals in the stories. Chen Wu however did not want to give up and said ¡®General Wang Jianmits a treasonous act towards the empire and this is a matter of China. I, as one of the General in Yue dynasty respectfully ask for expert not to interfere.¡¯ His word was polite but there is also a hint of anger in it. ¡®Not to interfere? What if I want to interfere?¡¯ The woman voice said as her voice is tinged with annoyance. ¡®Then I will not be polite.¡¯ Chen Wu sternly answer ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ the woman voiceugh. ¡®YOU? YOU DARE!¡¯ She yelled and roaring sound filled Chen Wu ears as his hand bones break and his orb dims in colors and almost shatters. ¡®OH. YOU WANT TO BE IMPOLITE? THEN I TOO WANT TO BE IMPOLITE.¡¯ The woman voice yelled Saying this suddenly it was like a fierce energy envelops the battlefield and the people of Pir Forming all fainted in the ground. But the people from Wang Jian side all stand straight like they were not affected. Wang Jian on the ground knows that the expert was helping him. He truly does not know what to say. Only gratitude fills his heart. He already thought he was going to die. Then the sky lights up. But it did not bring any feeling of cheerful mood like the way fireworks bringughter but fills the people of Yue soldiers with dread and fear. Then, fiery arrows rain down towards the battlefield making it look like the area of the battlefield were rained down fire from the heavens The Yue soldiers screamed as the arrows struck them down and they turn to ashes. The arrows was made of pure energy and each time it stuck flesh the flesh disappears, the bones melted and lives is taken. And it never missed. Chen Wu who was seeing this could no longer have the bravery to say and was about to run when the male voice from before said. ¡®Want to run? Not that easy¡¯ when suddenly a huge sticking from the nearby forest ms him down. The width of the stick was like a mountain while the length was like the length of 24 floor hotel. It elongated from the forest to him and m him down with such a force that four of his rib bones broke and his internal organ injured. The rains of arrowssted for three minutes before it ended. What was left was an empty battlefield leaving only Wang Jian and his army which was protected by the homing system of the arrow energy and Chen Wu who was shielded from the arrows because of the gigantic stick on top of his back. The battlefieldy quiet. The corpse of the death could not be seen, only ashes of their former husk. The expert did not even left any corpse for people to bury. Then suddenly the gigantic stick disappeared or to be more urate, it shrinked. Thening out of the forest was a woman of peerless beauty with an elegant bow full with runic markings behind her back, each of her steps was full of power. The man beside her wasnky and thin but like her, each of his step was full of power. Chen Wu could be seen near death. His breathing is slowed and blood fills his mouth signs of internal bleeding. The War God armour was dented. But Wang Jian did not rushed to Chen Wu and kill him but instead waited for the expert. Wang Jian has heard of the people in the Energy Disperse Stage and hears of how terrifying their powers are but he never witnessed it properly. Today, he was truly enlightened. Who would have thought it only take two Energy Disperse Stage to destroy a 6000 soldier in a mere three minutes? Wang Jian thought he was strong enough to contend with Heaven. There is always a sky above the sky. He mused Wang Jian felt extremely grateful for the help and quickly cupped his hand towards the two experts when they arrived in front of him. ¡®Wang Jian extends his thank to the two expert!¡¯ He said enthusiastically. Today he thought he would not see the tomorrow sun, who would have thought his life still burns brightly. The man then said. ¡®Dispense with the formality. I¡¯m Loki. She is Sofia¡¯ the man said as he smiles looking at Wang Jian. Hearing the two expert names, Wang Jian was shocked. Loki the Trickster. Sofia the Divine Archer. They both are famous. Or to be more correct infamous. Just a few weeks ago, they create headlines at the World Government headquarters by breaking out Sina the Alchemist from the World Government prison, robbing them blind and burn their facilities. They even left their name. Lord Shadow. Loki the Trickster. Sofia the Divine Archer. Sina the Genius Alchemist. They wreck chaos on the World Government headquarters at the Ind of Peace and bounty was posted. Who would have thought Wang Jian is saved by them. Even though, Wang Jian worked with World Government before, he worked there because of his loyalty towards the Yue Xing and not because he agreed with World Government Policies. ¡®Have you heard the name of Loki the trickster and Sofia the Divine Archer before? That¡¯s us¡¯ Sofia nodded her head. Loki looks at Wang Jian and he smiles widened. ¡®So, this is what is left of Wang Jian White Tiger army? When you were fighting and holding of Feng Jing in Jiangdong letting Yue Xing escapes from his death how valiant you were back then! Now, here you are, almost at the edge of life, if not for our intervention. How the mighty have fallen!¡¯ Wang Jian could only nod. His soldiers behind him also look down, bearing the shame. They were once proud soldiers of Yue dynasty. They might not be the China republic men anymore but at least with Yue Xing they thought they could escape Feng Jing clutches of power. Who would have thought Yue Xing envies even his own general and tries to cut their belovedmander. These soldiers are all loyal soldier of Wang Jian. They eat together, drink together, and bled together. Even though theymit treason to Yue Xing, so what? Yue Xing throne is a shaky throne only a couple of months have passed by since his coronation, and he is already killing loyal ministers. This is not the making of a wise emperor. Rather than living and following that kind of leader, they would rather die following Wang Jian ¡®I trusted the wrong person.¡¯ Wang Jian while sighing ¡®That is fine.¡¯ Loki said ¡®Because, Ie here to propose something to you. To be more urate, Ie here to propose something to all of you if you would renounce your loyalty towards Yue Dynasty. I assure you if you agree with my conditions, then the White Tiger g will once again soar proudly in the battlefield. Wang Jian¡­..do you not wish to be King?¡¯ Wang Jian did not seem to be excited with the prospect and Loki smiles widened. A man of honour. ¡®What are you proposing?¡¯ Wang Jian said, standing as proud as the mountain, looking straight at the tall man in front of him who was radiating a pressure of a celestial being. Loki smiles are like dagger and his res are blindingly poisonous. Sofia the Divine Archer stood beside Loki, looking as innocent as an angel, so much so, that nobody would believe that she just annihted 6000 men in three minutes. ¡®We are putting a team together¡¯ Loki said, his face now has erased all of his usual yfulness and instead turns serious. His aura spread out enveloping his army like a snake that is about to gulp them all in one mouthful. Wang Jian gulped. He takes a deep breath, closes his eyes and opens it back after he calm his heart Looking behind him, he sees his soldiers, his brothers, bleeding and in pain, some who needs to be buried, some suffers from severe injury and he remembers his promise before. To give them prosperity, glory and good life. He then looks back at Loki the Trickster and asks. ¡®Who¡¯s we?¡¯ *** Chapter 78: The day the world stands still part (1) EARTH TWO GLOBAL VENTURE HQ U.S.A NEW YORK The people look like tiny dots from the sky. Like ants. So small. Azief is looking outside his window. Once upon a time, in another world, he was also among the crowd. Insignificant. There was a time in his youth where he dreams of bes someone great. But the more he learns about the world, his heart bes colder. His dreams and aspirations die off. People could not be great anymore¡­.only mediocrity exist then. Dreams are for idiots. Lofty aspirations are for the fools. The powerful retains their power for eternity, while the lower caste grovels beneath their feet, forced to lick it like a ve. Nice guy finishst and the evil reign as head of states, rich corporation governs the nation while the politician aid them in their reign. A new world of very was created. To money, power, fame. The rich toast to it while the poor suffers. Poor people like him. Like clockwork, the world moves on, leaving people like him behind, suppressed forever. To him, to be a great man himself, he needs to destroy the cog in the machine. He needs to destroy the system. Because the world he lived back then was tooplicated for him. And for people like him. For sheep like him to live in a world of wolves, they are too gentle. He was born in mediocrity, lives in mediocrity and probably would have died a mediocre death. There would be nothing to remember him by. Some people would like that kind of life. A mediocre life in a mediocre world. And along the way, he began to ept his ce in the world. As another insignificant life, meant to do nothing, but to trust the system, working, paying taxes, paying his debt and dies. Somewhere along the way, dreams dies off. A waste of a man, a waste of a life. And that would have been true for him if not for the fall. The system of government copse and he attained the fairness he always wanted. Before, no matter how you worked, you could not change your fate. Before the Fall, moey is equal to power. The most powerful man is the one who have the most money. No matter if he worked a thousand years, his wealth will not exceed the one per center. The moment they were born they possess wealth that even if he is to live another thousand years, his wealth will not reach them. And for Azief, that doesn¡¯t make sense. For him, it is not fair. Maybe because in his youth he naively thought that if you work hard, you would live happy. If you study hard at university, you will be rich. But the truth is different. No matter how hard you work, there are certain limits. No matter how hard you study, in the end you only be a sry man at somergepany belonging to the one per center. But now¡­. He is different. Now, he is standing on top of the world with all of the power it could bring and the feeling is intoxicating¡­at least for a few months before you have to work to earn your keep. Standing high over the masses, he sighed. ¡®I think too positively. That is very unbing of me¡¯ he said. Beside him was his butler sh assistant, Al. ¡®Al, I was too optimistic.¡¯ He said again sighing as he rubs his forehead. ¡®You did sir. But that is not entirely your fault. The effect was good.¡¯ Al said with a calm tone of voice meant to soothe Azief heart ¡®Yes, but the benefit decrease with each use. I have given some of it to Will and he has reached Orb Condensing Stage High realm. Now, I could only hope my bets are good¡¯ Azief use all the serum to reach on the threshold of Nine Opening Purification. His meridian right now is Divine Meridian. It makes him absorbing the energy of the world easier when he summons his Conceptualization. Conceptualization is like a higher level of attribute. ¡®Should I abandon it?¡¯ Azief ask himself as he looks outside. But he shakes his head. ¡®When did I ever turn so cowardly? I¡¯ve made my decision to reach Eternal Spring before I got out from this world. And I won¡¯t turn back on my word¡¯ he decided ¡®Al¡¯ he turned back as he looks at his butler and asks ¡®What about Will?¡¯ ¡®He is still in LA. Training. I have been keeping watch over him like you ordered¡¯ Al replies ¡®Good¡¯ Azief nodded. Al could not do many things here but at least being a surveince system is something he can do. ¡®You are dismissed¡¯ Azief said and AL nodded as he dissipates into the air. Azief then sit back down at his chair and began reviewing the documents. All the while he is thinking about Will. It has been a year since Will hase to this earth. And he is pretty famous now. The Dark Speedster. Saving people in a sh. A hero like him. Now there are two heroes in Earth Two. In a year, they have been many cases that they solved together. When he first revealed himself a year ago, a few people fear that he is like the Red Speedster but his effort has finally open some hearts. In LA Will is heralded as a hero. But the Capitol remains cold. But while he is happy for Will achievement, he did not forget to remind him of Red Speedster. Will have begun seeing the Red Speedster even more frequently. When he runs fast enough, he could see him, running beside him, siphoning a bit of his speed, trying to get out from the state of limbo he is in. Will at least now, did not freak out as much as the first time he saw the Red Speedster. Azief has a theory on how the Red Speedster arrived on Earth Prime. There must be another Speed Source there contained inside the World Orb. That is the only exnation. Speedster is sensitive to the Speed Source. That much is clear from his research of the Red Speedster. From what he gather, the Red Speedster is inside the Speed Source, recuperating. It was the Speed Source that brings him to the closest speedster that he could find on Earth Prime. Azief also believes that it is also because of the singrity that it bes so easy for the Red Speedster to traverse between universes. Will need to lure him out. Azief could help him, but in the end if Will did not defeat the Red Speedster, then the Red Speedster will be like a leech for him, taking away his speed. There are also other problems in his life that seems to multiply as the longer he lives in the Earth. No matter if it¡¯s in this world or that world, trouble seems to follow him. Alexander King, his business rival is doing some suspicious movements. A year, after his ns and scheme was foiled he seems to be moving again. Alexander King is not only his business rival but also his other persona rival. Not to mention, it seems that King wanted to enter into politics. If he does, then Azief movement will be even more restrictive. And then there is Colonel Hargrave. Will found some disturbing evidence about the Colonel in LA. And he needs to check whether it was true or not. An undersea researchb under the sea designed to defeat him. Another threat to him. And it is amusing that he is not the only one thinking of creating an undersea researchb. It seems even the military thinks of it. The reason why Will was in the possession of that information is because Will and Colonel Hargrave rtionship is not what you call cordial. They tangled a few times. ¡®Haish.¡¯ He said as he signs thest documents for the day. He theny back on his chair. Right now, he couldn¡¯t find any quest because he is too busy with work. But then he smiles. At least, Phoenix Initiative has beenunched. The Phoenix Initiative is his own project consisting of a team of scientist that is reverse engineering the Hyper Soldier Serum to create more potent and stable serum. It takes a year for Azief to consume the whole serum. It seems excessive drinking of the serum would create an effect of berserk in him which is why it takes him a year to consume all the serum that he have. On paper, it seems that Azief is doing this to cure cancer and degenerative disease but his main objective was to have a main supply of serum that could increase his level. If this works, then he might not even have to use his contribution points to buy things from the Shop. He doesn¡¯t know what to do today. He should be saving people but it¡¯s not like everyday ne crashes and meteore down from the skies. That is the kind of stuff that gives a lot of contribution. Not to mention since Will is here now, there is a lot less work to be done. And the police and the peacekeeping agency in this world are also efficient. The Breachers have also not being able to reach this Earth because Dr Chandra has closed all the breaches. There is really not much to do. The space waste has already been cleaned by him a few months after he came to this earth to gain contribution points. Things like war or political situations, Azief did not want to meddle with it. Better tries to understand the ring. He mused Ring Of Creation Songs , Ring Of Forbidden Words, Ring Of Great Summoning, Ring Of All Elements, Ring Of Grand Formation, Ring Of Ultimate Sealing, Ring Of Eternal Darkness, Ring Of Perfect Symbols, Ring Of Ancients, Ring Of Runic Creation From the Ring of Runic Creations, he has learned a few of runes. Right now, he has learned the Basic Runes First was Eolh. The Rune of Protection. It is a powerful rune of protection and, spiritually, it symbolizes reaching up to the divine. However the runes have different meaning if they are in the vertical position, converse position or reverse position. Then there is Aesir rune. The rune of knowledge, wisdom, andmunication. it is also the rune of prophecy and revtion. Then there is Beorc. The rune of Rebirth and fertility. It refers to renewal, regeneration, purification, healing, and recovery. Runes of Daerg. The runes of a new dawn. These four runes are what he hasprehended from the ring and each of these runes can bebined with each other to create buffs. There must be many other runes to be learned but for now this is the few runes he has learned. From the ring of Creation he has learned the Song of Poisonous Mist. Singing the song, it would cover an entire valley with poisonous mist born from Azief evil thoughts. The more negative he is thinking, the more potent the poison bes and the louder the Song bes. From the Ring of Great Summoning he summons the Steed of Abigor. A semi skeletal winged horse which brings a legion of shadows behind it, with dark mist swirling under his hooves. It is truly a terrifying sight From the Ring of Grand Formation, he manages to learn the Formation of Seven Pirs of Light and the Twelve Swords of Heaven Formation. From the Ring of Ultimate Sealing, he manages to learn Ten Thousand Beast Seal and Blood Sealing the Mountains. For the Ten Thousand Beast Seal, he needs to collect ten thousand soul of beast and create a seed of seal which can be stores inside the ring to activate the sealing when the time is necessary. For the Blood Sealing the Mountains, he must cough his own vitality and refines the blood with his energy to create a blood that could seal a mountain. Azief discovers that he can cough his own vitality. For the Pir Formation stage, one pirs needs to be shattered to create a drop of blood vitality. The pain of shattering a pir is a hundred times more painful than anyone could imagine. For Orb Condensing, they need to shatters one orb to create two drop of blood vitality. For the Energy Disperse stage to cough their blood vitality they need to shatter their own conceptualization and by doing so, losing their own memories about their totem. There are some of the rings that he didn¡¯t learn anything from them. Like the Ring of Forbidden Words, Ring of Perfect Symbols, Ring of Eternal Darkness and Ring of Ancients. To learn something from the ring Azief learns that he needs to feed it with his energy. The stronger he became the easier for him to learn from the rings. It seems in the rings there are myriads of knowledge waiting to be let out. Azief is now focusing his contribution points to help him understand more about the rings. But it¡¯s not like he can force it so he is stumbled right now. The Tutmos quest was once he identally found when he was checking some ancient book. But since then he hardly found any quest to increase his strength. He got up from his seat and look outside again and he ponders on his situation. He has always been reactive. Professor Jung has cut his ties with the GLA. Maybe it¡¯s time he takes action first. ¡®Should I ask Will?¡¯ he contemtes on asking Will but then he shakes his head. ¡®Will is near to tap the Speed Source. If he can tap it one day he will have all the abilities of a speedster.¡¯ He looks outside again and he smiles bitterly this time. ¡®I guess I have to do it by myself¡¯ *** Chapter 79: The day the world stands still part (2) EARTH TWO ISLAND SOMEWHERE IN THE VICINITY OF MEDITERRANEAN SEA Hyperion was flying on the skies as he heard chatter on the ground, on the ind and he knew he found his target. Can you hear me Hyperion? I know you can hear me. So how should we do this? The questioner asks and Hyperion maintains his cold demeanor on his face. The Colonel already knows he will being here which means the colonel is prepared for him. Hyperion uses his vision but he couldn¡¯t see anything suspicious on the ground. But, he is not Hyperion if he does not check all of the variables. So he uses his divine sense to the fullest enveloping the entire ind and his missiles turned cold and there is a hint of killing intent in his eyes. So, he wants me dead this much Azief mused. His senses reveal all that the Colonel tries to hide and anger burns in Hyperion heart. After all he did, after all he had done, the Colonel remains hostile. There is so much he could endure before exploding. Tanks. Aircraft anti missiles. Guns. Automatic Gravity Mine. Maic Bullets. Shockwave Producer. And many more weaponry he could not identify. One thing is certain. The Colonel is prepared for him. But he is also prepared for him. I¡¯m around the hill. I¡¯ll be waving. The voice seems to be saying. Hyperion eyebrows creased. But he flies to the hill anyway. He needs to solve what is on the bottom of this sea. Because he could felt it. He could felt a primal energy under the sea. When hended down in front of the Colonel, he quickly asked point nk, his face was devoid of smiles or pointless ttery ¡®What¡¯s down there Colonel?¡¯ His voice was cold and his tone was severe. He does not have time to y games. Good morning to you too Hyperion the Colonel said as he looks unflinchingly at Hyperion. ¡®I¡¯ll ask again. What¡¯s down there?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s talk¡¯ the Colonel said. Azief is getting angry. It is clear to him that the Colonel is trying to stall. ¡®What¡¯s down there!¡¯ and this time pressure resembling of a gigantic Titan roiling around him, enveloping the ind as the waves around the ind is slowly bing turbulent and this sort of pressure emanated from him and the Colonel could feel his heart constrict. The ground around his feet begins to swirl like an invisible energy forcing it to swirl into an unnatural form. It only increases the Colonel wariness towards Hyperion. Hyperion mighte from another earth like he imed to be, or he might be the precursor to an invasion by a superior beings like him. And the Colonel meeting with the Dark Speedster only resulted in his conviction to grow more solid. It is clear to the Colonel that wherever Hyperion and the Dark Speedstere from, they were not the only ones possessing power. Hyperion could destroy this if he wishes to with his strength and myriad of wondrous abilities. The Dark Speedster was like Mercury on earth. They were like the Old Gods. Imagine, if an army of theme here to this earth and they have no protection against them? The world will be lost. The other Americans might see them as a savior but it is up to men like him to see the cold hard truth. ¡®You¡¯re threatening me, Hyperion?¡¯ Hyperion remains silent but the pressure around the Colonel intensified and the Colonel could feel like the veins on his body constricted and his blood flow are being reversed by some invisible force. His heart is beating, his forehead is sweating, his hand is trembling and he felt like he is going to faint ¡®NOW!!¡± he yelled and then hundreds of tanks suddenly emerge out of the soil. Azief was not surprised. Stealth technology Azief mused. To think the US army of this world haspleted this kind of technology¡­.no¡­perfected it to such state of invisibility and almost impervious to detection. If not for his Divine Sense he wouldn¡¯t have notice it either. There is also some that were teleported there. Teleportation technology. Azief bitterly smiles as he looks at the iing tanksing to him, ready to attack in a moment¡¯s notice. Is it because their long period of peace that they manage to advance so fast in terms of technologypared to his earth? Even though this earth has wars, they never have a world war. Archduke Franz Ferdinand of this world survives his assassination attempt and Europe was not involved in any World war. Since the First World War did not happen, the Second World War also did not happen. The impact of that peace resulted in advancement of technology and education all over the world. ¡®What a warm wee colonel.¡¯ Hyperion said, his face was calm as usual but hiding beneath that calm exterior was a burning rage that seems to grow hotter by the second. He moves one step before one of the soldier yell ¡®HE IS BREACHING¡¯ Then photon emitterser was hit towards him but he punched theser and the explosion shake the ind while the Colonel was saved by suits of armouring down from the sky. ¡®Tch¡¯ Aziefined looking at the Colonel flying away. He could feel his hand feel a bit numb after punching that attack. The Colonel quickly entered the manmade suit and looked like he is ready to battle. ¡®Leave!¡¯ the Colonel said. A glint of anger shes inside Hyperion eyes and he said ¡®Not until you tell me what you are hiding.¡¯ The Colonel smiles like he was hearing a song. He was waiting for Hyperion to defy his order and then he yelled ¡®ATTACK!¡¯ and countless of shots were fired towards him. Max gravity photon emitter, shockwave attacks, ck hole bullet, high density heatsers every kind of weaponry was unleashed towards Hyperion. This time Hyperion releases his golden aura and with it the aura of a superior being and species. The brightness covered the ind as it melted the normal bullets and slows the missiles and explosions around him. The clouds on top of the ind dissipate into particles of atoms. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief grunted as he is enduring the attack with his aura ¡®KEEP FIRING¡¯ the soldier on the ind keep attacking him nonstop, barrages of bullets and colorful attacks hit him ¡®YOU WANT TO KILL ME! NOT GOING TO BE EASY!¡¯ Azief yelled Then Azief grip his fist tight, energy swirls around his hand like a coiling dragon and the air gather around his hand and then he punch it. The airpresses and exploded with such force that a few tanks were flipped backwards, the grounds was flipped upside down, the tress all were blown apart while the infantry soldiers were thrown back to 50 meters andnded into the ground with broken bones. Iron soldiers in the sky began engaging with Hyperion when Hyperion started to fly to engage with them The Iron Soldiers seems to possess superhuman strength and durability and an array of weapons. One of them fires a repulsor rays at him shouting for him to leave. Azief appeared in front of the Iron Soldier in a blink of an eyes and looking at that iron mask, Azief said. ¡®Not till I get what I came here for¡¯ And punch the suit in the chest, instantly producing a ripple of energy coursing through the suit and making the suit explodes, leaving the soldiers hurtling down before he was saved by Azief where Azief throws him on to a branch of a tree before flying to the air to fight the Iron Soldiers again. ¡®This is troublesome¡¯ Azief said as he sees the crowd of iron soldiers. They have the uncanny resemnce like Iron man only they seem bent on destroying him. Not a good thought ¡®King¡¯ Azief said under his breath. There is only one person he knows to have the ability to create this kind of suit. As he keep fighting the Iron Soldiers, one of them shoot him a Uni Beam Projector from the suit chest which whammies him good. On the ground the tanks that survives is preparing another barrage of attack. ¡®Hu.Hu.Hu¡¯ Azief was panting on the sky. If not for his Titanium Bones he would¡¯ve had beenying on the ground a while ago. Even though he was prepared for an attack, he didn¡¯t think the Colonel think highly of him that he would even mobilize this Iron Soldiers. ¡®YOU WILL LEAVE, HYPERION¡¯ the Colonel voice pierces through the various shooting noise. ¡®LEAVE AND NEVER COME BACK¡¯ he said through the voice modtor that is able to enhance his voice. Azief was just punching an Iron Soldier force field and shatter it with his punch before he could identify the origins of the voice. An Iron Suit of red and blue floating on the air, guarded by ten iron soldiers. ¡®I don¡¯t like your tone¡¯ Azief said as he pick up his speed and begun engaging in battle with all the Iron Soldiers. Repulsion rays, unibeam projector, pulse bolts, ultra Freon attacks, sonic st that could shatter a building, all this attacks and strikes filed the ind making it seems like the ind is the precursor to the End of Days. The sound that was produced because of Hyperion battle with the iron Soldiers in the sky, is like the sky was being ripped apart by a gigantic hand. Five minutester, on the ground of the ind, it was filled with broken suits and groaning men in pain and severe injury. This is the first true altercation between Hyperion and the US military Out of the ten bodyguards that guard the Colonel, Hyperion broke two down with his heat vision, crushed three with his punch, dismantle four with his kick and freeze one of them with his freeze breath. Azief look at the scenery in front of him as he floated in the air. The ind was turned into a blubbering mess of destructions. Mangled machines, hundreds of soldiers moaning in pain, while the Colonel on the ground having three broken ribs and a scratch on his cheeks. To Azief metal man like the Iron Soldiers is merely a trifle. King underestimated him too much ¡®Since, you do not want to share, I will find out by myself¡¯ Hyperion said as he dives to the Mediterranean Ocean. The Colonel looking at this development spit to the ground., Then he brings out his transponder and he gave an order. ¡®Initiate Protocol 13. Unleash Behemoth. Verification code 3245678.¡¯ Then finished rying his order, the Colonel looks on at the turbulent waves that Hyperion created when he dashed down to the ocean and a curved smile is formed on his face. ¡®He would be the end of you Hyperion¡¯ and he smiles like he was finding some sce in that thought *** EARTH TWO LOS ANGELES There was something Will learned about Hyperion during his one year stay in this other earth. Hyperion. He likes his coffee. More like obsessed. Will once had the chance to taste his coffee. Hyperion brewed it himself. It was heavenly good. He had never tasted coffee that good. He once asks Hyperion why he likes coffee that much. He said it was something about the smells. Apparently, he could smell more than what humans can smell. Its bitter but yet the smell are intoxicating he once said. And there was another thing he learns about him. Hyperion is rarely wrong. Maybe because of his powers or maybe because he has a deductive mind, he seem to be able to stop any scheme thates his way. A master strategist and schemer. He is also a born leader. Though, Hyperion would always say that leadership is cultivated. The more he grows stronger the more there is an air of a Sovereign in him. With a re of his eyes, he could strikes fear in his enemies heart. With one casual words, he could make a person shivers from fear. A born leader and King, that is his estimation of Azief. But not for him. He was always a follower. A soldier. The moment he found something to lean on Earth Prime he leaned even with all of his powers abilities. He found security in it. He¡¯s not a lone wolf. He hunts in pack. But, here in Earth Two. He is independent. He is in charge. He¡¯s responsible for his own action. He can¡¯t me to others if things didn¡¯t go the way he nned. And in a way, he likes it more than he lets on. And the thing that is changing him is the Speed Source. With the Speed Source there is some kind of energy that keeps giving. Slowly he learned many other things. Some skills need to be bought or gotten in a quest but for him it was different. His level did not only rise because of EXP but also because of the connection he feels with the speed source. The more he is connected to it, the more power he could siphon off. The more he could use and take. But he has always been careful Careful not to get stuck inside it. It is a great temptation to go into the Speed Source. A temptation he has to handle every time he runs. Maybe¡­all speedster is like him¡­.enduring the temptation to go inside the Speed Source¡­.to see what the Speed Source is¡­to touch that energy with their own hands. But, everything has a price. There was a woman in the World Government feared by the Shogun. No¡­to be more urate, a teenager. Someone named Giselle. People called her the White Witch. She is imprisoned just beside other dissident of the World Government. She always said that everything has a price. Each magic has its price. Everything. The Shogun fears her so much that he put twenty four hours guards around her cells. But and Will smiles at this thought, if the Shogun could see Hyperion he would certainly change his evaluation. Hyperion is probably the most dangerous person Will has ever met. With that mind and that power, if he wills it, he could do anything he wants. Why he is thinking about Hyperion right now? Because he sure need his help right now. Right now, he is racing¡­racing against the Red Speedster, a zing trail of lightning zigzagging against each other. The Red Speedster did not say anything but he appears out of the Speed Source when Will runs too fast a moment ago. And now he is running towards him to steal his speed. So what must he do? Run? Well for starters. But he can¡¯t run forever. He needs to stop. And fight. It seems Hyperion action did rub off on him. But not here. Not in LA. Not where there are people in the crowd. Not where the Red Speedster could create massive damage. Will has seen the footage of Hyperion fighting the Red Speedster. It was terrible. So, he ran. A strategic retreat. The longer he ran, the more he realizes that the Red Speedster is gaining on him. Behind him, steps that trail like a zing fire, a smiling red reaper, terrifying as a ghost from Hell. Running against each other, ck and red lightning intertwining as the Speed Source urged both of these two speedsters to go faster. Faster. And faster. Then, on the middle of the Amazon forest Will stops and the Red Speedster stop too. Behind them a small whirlwind formed for a second before instantly dissipates because of the force of their speed. They look at each other and the Red Speedster smiles mischievously. Red lightning coils around his body, electricity crackles around him. ¡®Luring me out, Will?¡¯ The man said his voice is distorted. It is one of the abilities of speedster to control their own vocal box which makes Will quite the singer. Focus Will mused again. ¡®I guess you did learn something from Hyperion.¡¯ And saying Hyperion the Red Speedster face is distorted. Like a bad memory is surfacing ¡®Let me guess? You want to steal my speed.¡¯ Will said as calm as he could possibly said ¡®To say it simply¡¯ the Red Speedster said, his smile turns even wider. ¡®Then¡­catch me if you can.¡¯ And Will run¡­tapping the speed source. On the sky, the clouds turn cloudy and thunder booms as their race begins BOOM! Will break the sound barrier apanied by the sound of a thunder quake as the Red Speedster behind him follows. They traverse through the forest, the, mountains and cities, and countries leaving storms and whirlwind, like two gods racing against each other in the mortal world. And various peacekeeping agencies on Earth Two suddenly detect an anomaly when they were shocked to find two streaks of lightning, ck and red racing against each other all over the globe with high velocity and high heat. And then they began fighting in their maelstrom of red and ck lightning that coils around them, creating force field of speed and kic energy. Will realize that as he is tapping the Speed Source, his endurance increased, making him to be able to run faster than his usual limit. And there is an invisible aura around his bodies that prevents him and his clothes from being affected by the air friction. Usually, it was the rune against his clothes. Since, Will himself is a secret ss of Speedster in Earth Prime, the attire he wears is given to him by the World Orb much like Hyperion. But here the Speed Source is even more useful. Hyperion has a theory about it. BAM! The force of the punch by the Red Speedster makes Will body to be thrown into a puddle of swamp, sparkles of red electricity exploded around his chest. The storms behind Will explodes and creates gales of wind which slices everything around them as even a rock was sliced clean. Blood dripping from his mouth as his internal organs was rocked by thatst punch. Need to focus Will mused. His mind wanders too much when he is running. Thinking too fast and too many has its disadvantage. ¡®You¡¯re good¡¯ Will said as he balled his fist, his eyes ring at the Red Speedster. When he was thinking a while ago, he has one measure to defeat the Red Speedster. But he really didn¡¯t want to do it. Mostly because he doesn¡¯t know what will happen. And uncertainty bugs him. Especially when that uncertainty may well be his end. But he has no choice. He couldn¡¯t really call for help. There was a reason he was racing while ago. He wanted to search for Hyperion. He passed the Mediterranean Sea a moment ago. And what he saw shocked him. Metal soldiers flying in the skies, a behemoth like monster that is trashing an ind, creating 12 meter wave that seems to ripples through everywhere and a gigantic machine that seems like a moving ind. It is clear to Will that Hyperion is in trouble. And in bigger trouble than him. He was fighting an army. And that is probably why the Red Speedster decides then toe out from the Speed Source. To be honest, even though Will has tapped the Speed Source, he doesn¡¯t really understand it. What is the Speed Source? Is it the Source of all speed? Is that it? Or is there more to it? Since the world of speedster that Hyperion talks about the Speed Source like it was an entity, could it be Speed Source is some kind of a god? Or is the Speed Source is some kind of heaven for speedster? Making them worship it? Will¡­.don¡¯t know. But he smiles. For the first time in his life, he was not a follower. Here, standing here on the middle of nowhere, with only the tall high weeds and the sound of the wind, he is free. ¡®What are you smiling about?¡¯ The Red Speedster asks. ¡®You know, did you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I learned a lot in a year you know?¡¯ Will said and then his body emitted a crackling sound of electricity. ck lightning coiled around him as the soil beneath his feet slowly gravitates upwards. The crackles of electricity is getting louder and louder like a sizzling sound prating the Red Speedster ears. The droplets of water floats up like thews of physic holds no meaning. Seeing this and sensing the elerated rate where energy is coiling around Will, the Red Speedster eyes was full of shock and then realization dawned. ¡®He was absorbing my speed! How is this possible!¡¯ he said in shock. Then with a sound of a thunder quake, Will punch the Red Speedster and the speed in which he does this could pulverize a mountain. The Red Speedster narrowly avoids this but his cheeks were scratched by the lightning and immediately blood spurts like a fountain from his wounds. And then the Red Speedster began to run. In fear. Probably the first time since he faced Will, he faced fear. He felt the lightning the Red Speedster mused as he run like a bat out of hell. This time, it was Will chasing him from behind with a cruel smile. ck and red Lightning cross the world that day, creating terrifying sight for all the people across the globe while in the Mediterranean Sea an ind moved and the waves goes crazy as a monster and Hyperion battles for supremacy. *** ALL OVER THE WORLD A FEW DAYS LATER The world stopped as every person in the world, huddle around the television seeing the news after the great battle urring a few days ago. For the people justing back from home, they look at the huge television on top of the building near their workce. People who were at home look at the television in their living room, hanging on with every word. They look as the reporter tell the news with a solemnity *** ¡®Three o¡¯clock news. We began the news with what is happening right now after the shocking events a couple days ago. In the aftermath of the battle between the Dark Speedster and the Red Speedster in China, our own Dark Speedster vanishes in an explosion of light creating a gigantic wormhole in the sky of China and was closed by the invention of the Global Venture Corporation with the assistance of the Prince Corp. In other news, Hyperion have dered a new ind as his nation reciting that the US government has gone way above and beyond to take him down without giving him a proper trial. Hyperion has decided to no longer endure this provocation and he demands that the US military ount for what has happen in the secret ind citing it as his ultimatum. The battle between the military and Hyperion in the Mediterranean Sea has been uncovered by our reporter, Raymond Williams. Their battle creates a tidal wave and resulting in an ind destroyed. The monster that the Army has unleashed is losing control and is terrorizing Greece. The Army has assured the people that they will have this under control in an hour with their Iron Soldiers Program created by the billionaire entrepreneur Alexander King. Alexander King hasmented that his invention is to be used for the good of the United States government and to safeguard the safety of the American people. Hyperion will give his press release in a couple of hours which will be broadcasted by the Global Ventures broadcasting news station to all over the world. For now, this was the information we get from the sites. Stay tuned for the evening news for more details. *** And the world stands still *** Chapter 80: He’s back part (1) ON EARTH PRIME. MALAYSIA The forest was quiet and peaceful. Sometimes you could hear the sound of apes and monkeys shrieks as they fight each other. This is the area where Lord Shadow and his group once fight the first Asura they met and Lord Shadow won the Universe Orb though the people living near that area do not know that. The ce is now full with people making a living. There is certain order now after about five months since the Fall. In these five months, many events have happened. The World Government formation event that began creating order after the chaos and instability left after the Fall. There is also the disbandment of Russia from the World Government and their subsequent formation of the Revolutionary Army. There is also the League of Freedom which remains a mystery The other events that happen since the Fall is the conferment of title of Kings. The conferment is awarded to the people pacifying their country by the World Government to their country members and the people against it from the Revolutionary army. The world is pretty much still in chaos. The wheel of time moved ruthlessly. Peace¡­.is still hard to achieve. To some the war between the World Government and Revolutionary Army is imminent. The only question is when. But¡­..in this part of the world, peace has seemed to dawn. At least, it was not as chaotic as before. Guilds and mercenary groups are formed all over the world to quell the beast and monster that infested the world. Of course they charge gold for their service. The currency of the world has been established as copper, silver and gold. The people having the most wealth right now must be the World Government Organization with each of its country member contributing followed by the Revolutionary Army. Both of them have a symbol to rally behind. For the World Government, Raymond, the King of United States is that symbol. With its campaign conquering over 20 states, he is gaining traction; one could say he is the epitome of strength in that part of the world. Texas has their own leaders. Florida most of itnded under the sea, millions died. North Carolina has created a fighting force to repel Raymond army while at the same time fighting the monster that gued their state. New Jersey quickly entered Raymond rule when Raymond won a diplomatic negotiation with the Mayor of the city and quickly consolidate his power. Kansas even created a militia fighting force to contend with Raymond invasion as Kansas called it. But by controlling 20 out of 51 states, Raymond could be called to have half the nation already. For the Revolutionary Army, instead of Boris who established the Revolutionary Army it was his sister that became their symbol. Katarina the Ice Queen. With her terrifying power of controlling ice, she and her brother first take over Moscow from ambitious people of the previous regime, kill all the officials of the previous regime and created a capital in Moscow with her brother as King and her as his general. Since then they have begun uniting back the fragmented country under his rule. This two people have amassed enough influence to call them the strongest people on Earth right now. But the world does notck talented people. They are also famous bandits like the 51 Bandits of Aegean or the famous Pirate Theo from Norway. There are also the famous Loki and Sofia who infiltrated the Ind of Peace and burns their facility. Not to mention they smacked the face of the Emperor of the Yue dynasty by saving the White Tiger, Wang Jian. And if that is not enough, they broke into the Yue dynasty treasury and made off with almost all of their gold. But is that enough for this group of hell-raising troublemakers? No¡­of course not. After they managed to make off with the gold from the Yue dynasty, they went to Wei with Wang Jian leading his soldiers to act as bait as Loki the Trickster stole all the gold and provision of Wei soldier on the bordends. Sofia the Divine Archer kill three high ranking officials of the Wei dynasty with her arrows from a thousand meter distance, throwing the morning court of Feng Jing into disarray as their expansion to the South is dyed indefinitely. At night, Sina poisons the concubines of the Feng Jing with a godly aphrodisiac which makes the harem a den of depravity as the concubines of his pce began having sex with anyone and with anything. That night, all they could hear from Feng Jing pce was the sound of moaning and screams of pleasure. Feng Jing was raped by his own concubines, his guards and officials also affected by the poisons and begun raping anyone they could see. Officials sleeping with Feng Jing concubines, guard sleeping with his wife, how could Feng Jing endure this? In the morning he executed his own officials, his guards, and his harem. By the time they were done, Feng Jing was exhausted and his officials were reduced by a lot, their provision was lost and even their bordends expeditions need to be halted. But¡­¡­is this the end? Of course not! How could they be worthy of the name hell raising troublemakers if this is the only thing they did? When the Yue dynasty hears these chains of events, he orders his generals to take over the bordends. With the Wei dynasty experiencing such upheaval the fortress they built was easily taken away by Yue. Yue Imperial pce feasted that night but just an hour after the feast they were all attacked by a wave of stomachache. All the officials including the emperor feasted the same wine, feasted the same meat and they all tasted the same meal. They all experience their greatest diarrhea in their whole life. And it was then the four troublemakers began their moves. Like always, Loki grab clean all of Yue soldier¡¯s provision and gold and even the skill books and items and potions. Sofia on the other hand destroyed Yue barracks and stable with her rain of arrows but not before stealing one Pegasus from the stable of the Yue emperor. Sian like always created more potions to wreak havoc on the imperial ce. She created the Mist of Dizziness, Pill of Vomiting and Constipation Pill. There was also one she used on the Empress which is The Eternal Golden Shower Pill, a pill making the person eating it peeing without stopping for seven hours resulting in severe dehydration and fatigue. Wang Jian on the other hand, during this chaos at the Imperial Pce charge with his men to the house of Deng Wu, the minister that frame him before and take his head off. Heter proceeds to decapitate seven more heads that night before they went away. The result was both the Yue and Wei suffer a disastrous event in both of their camp but the effect resulting from this disaster was an effect that would please the people heart. Because of the massive damage that this group of hell raising troublemakermitted, Wei and Yue sign a treaty of peace for three years. The people of Jiangdong and Beijing both praise the hell raising troublemakers for making this peace happens. Even the 51 Bandits of Aegean bowed their heads for such an audacious and overkill move. But here in the middle of nowhere, they do not care about such big events. All they care about is how to live another day. This ce is almost cleared by the hunters of the vige. There are already signs of civilization sprouting here There are farms, mines, quarries meadows andrge forest to amodate the people here. Most of the people here migrate from the stronghold of the Two Generals. They are living their life diligently and is trying to clear the area so their livelihood will be even safer. Hunters can be seen around the area fighting them and rejoicing as they got expenses for the day. In the viges, there are all types of ss. Healers, Herbalist, Swordsman. Knights. Warrior. Secret ss is hard to find but even without secret ss the vige have some powerful people. One of them even reached Orb Condensing Stage Low realm. Most of the children y around the safe area while the adults make sure the vige is safe from the attacks of monsters. Near here the only threat they have is the monkeys and apes. Other than that, high level monsters are usually on top of mountains or inrge cave, in the bottom of the sea or in hard to reach ces. It was like any other day when something out of the ordinary happening that day alerting the whole vige. A portal suddenly opened in a ruins of a cave near the vige where suddenly two lightning streakse out from the portals and can be seen dashing through the jungle and vige. Dozens of trees were leveled and destroyed as the lightning passed them and fire zes around their trails. And then as this two lightning streaks keeps fighting, another portal opens in their battle on a continent where another portal is opened and the lightning both entered the portals again and disappears. Time stood still again. *** Chapter 81: He’s back part (2) EARTH TWO KOREA GANGNAM It was a good day. It was spring. The spring air. The blooming petals. The people outside going on a date. Na Eun was lying on her bed inside her house. No, their house. And the house itself was beautiful. He did say he pick the best for her. She is smiling thinking of her boyfriend. Well, their rtionship is a secret. Well, it¡¯s not really a secret but his boyfriend is known to be a romantic person which is a nice way of saying that he is a well-known yboy. But she understands him because she knows his secret. All of his secret. He confessed it to her a year ago, the moment they decide to go out together. Anyway, they have been living together for a year now. Four years after the fall, Korea have managed to get up from the disaster and united as one. Even though all the upheaval in the world, the interference of the Japanese Empire and the United States, Korea managed to maintained their independence. Last year, she gathers her courage and confesses her feeling. She could still remember his face. He was flustered. And his nk expression. Which slowly curves into a smile. They kissed. They hold hands and then they be lovers. But even after a year dating together, they are many things in his mind he did not share. They are other people inside his mind. There are other women. Other stuff. Other things that more important than her. Truth and justice. The man she loved always does the right thing¡­.even when the right thing would destroy him. A hero bears the burden he once said to her. Four years in this world, he developed affection for the people in it, for the life in it. A man from another Earth. And one day, soon rather thanter, they have to separate. She knew it. He knew it. And they both epted that about each other. Man she mused. She went to the kitchen. Today is a special day. He would being home from the US Business Convention. So, she is thinking to make some handmade cooking. The kitchen was clean and temporary which features a wide variety of cabry from high quality manufactures. The countertops are Neolith a thin and extremely durable porcin b known for even coloration that allows for longer and slimmer surface. As she was cooking, she doesn¡¯t forget to brew some coffee. She even wonders why he likes coffee that much. His skill in making coffee would put any barista to shame. He said it has something to do with the smell of the coffee beans. As she was waiting for the ingredients getting fired she remembers that night in Southampton. Azief has a ce there she murmured while smiling recounting the memories. With views of Meadow Lane and the Antic, a three level home on a 40 foot bluff with stairs to the beach below it was a veritable summer pce. The abundant window makes it feel muchrger. All the principal rooms have water facing windows. Outside, there is a seaside mahogany deck, arge pool, outdoor shower and personal spa, and allow sunrise and sunset viewing from various vantage points. But it was not the house she remembers. It was what they did. Singing. Azief don¡¯t know it but his voice was divine. It was sweet and beautiful. Every time he sings a love song, she will be choked with feelings. And dancing. It has always been her weakness. Her step is always a mess. They spent the time loving each other without care in the world. One day of pure bliss. Remembering it her smiles grew wider and her cheeks blushed. After finishing cooking she put the meal inside the Temperature Controller Fridge. Then she watches the news. And then her mood is soured. Because she is just seeing that Azief is doing his old shtick. She then changes the channel and watches a drama. She was sitting on the sofa waiting for him to get home. The door opened. ¡®You¡¯re home?¡¯ She said as she keeps watching the drama on TV. ¡®How was your event?¡¯ he asked as he sat beside her and put his arms behind her and kiss her on the cheek. Clearly he is happy. ¡®Hmm¡¯ she said as she looks at Azief, her face showing nothing is wrong. She was cute as always. ¡®You look handsome. What¡¯s the asion? You even have make up. ¡® She said whileughing which only makes Azief even more doubtful. It was like the expression of her being suspicious of him. ¡®Emmm¡­.I didn¡¯t do it. My stylist did it for me.¡¯ ¡®Even your hair is different¡¯ she said as she rubs his hair. ¡®My hairdresser dresses this style he replies. Uh oh. It was then Azief realizes something is wrong. What did I do wrong g? It¡¯s like a quiz. Then still smiling she said barely a whisper I think you¡¯re dressing up to look good for girls. ¡®IF I y around and-¡® ¡®Yes?¡¯ She said as crossed her hand together and res at him ¡®Never mind¡¯ ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®Nothing¡¯ he said as he gulped. Then she looks forward and asks without looking at his face ¡®Who is she?¡¯ Her voice was full of fire and her eyes were also full of fire. So much so, like it was going to shoot out from her eyes. Oh shit Azief mused. Then he did what no man should do he chuckles and shed her an awkward smile ¡®Wow!¡¯ Was her response. ¡®Did you like it when she dances for you?¡¯ ¡®No. I was looking at her, dreaming it was you dancing it for me¡¯ ¡®Tch. You think I¡¯ll fall for that?¡¯ Anyway, he smiles and then hugs her. ¡®Sorry. I keep saying sorry to you.¡¯ Huh she sighed. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know that Azief is not really that kind of person but it still makes her heart burns when she sees headline like that. ¡®Anyway, what is the case this time?¡¯ She said as she is going to the kitchen. Azief follows her from behind as he left his coat at the coat hanger. ¡®The Case of the Missing Diamonds of Al Mansur.¡¯ ¡®The King¡¯s Diamonds?¡¯ ¡®Yes. The Missing Diamonds of Al Mansur was a diamond that was bought by the ancestor of the King family Theon King. Its historical value is priceless and was supposed to be donated to the Egypt Museum when a few days ago during the Qatar Conference it was stolen during its first time exhibits. I was helping King searching for that Diamond.¡¯ ¡®Who stole it? She asked as she poured him the coffee when Azief takes his seat. ¡®Sasha Makarov.¡¯ ¡®The duchess?¡¯ she eximed in shock Nodding, he said ¡®Yes.¡¯ As he take a sip of the coffee. ¡®She was the Tsar most favorite nephew.¡¯ Na Eun said as she realized the enormity of the case. ¡®You seduced her.¡¯ She said as she gets the gist of the story. ¡®Well¡­you could say that.¡¯ ¡®I think¡­¡¯and she paused ¡®you just like seducing her. I mean with all your abilities, couldn¡¯t you just force her to give it to you?¡¯ ¡®And risking the public turns even more?¡¯ ¡®That¡­.¡¯and she sighed. She lost her motivation to spend this night watching movies with him. She knows looking at his face; there are some thing he is worried about. In thest year since his cold war with the United States, Azief has maintained almost no interference with the problems urring inside United States and focused his energy helping the other nations. People might say he is choosing people to save and don¡¯t. Truth be told¡­yes. It might seem cruel but he doesn¡¯t have the power to save everyone and especially not to save people who don¡¯t want to be saved. Even God could not help people who don¡¯t want to be saved. Alexander king with his Iron Soldier program strikes fear in every nation out of US. The Middle East was incredibly startled when the US military demands more oil and cheaper oil and was on the verge of an invasion which was stopped by him. And the Middle East is not the only one. Other nations also began to see the Iron Soldiers as more just a weapon to fight him but also as a weapon of invasion directed to them which makes his presence supported by the other nations. A suit or armour around the world. What began as measure against him has started to be the sword that the US military uses to wave around. And people don¡¯t like that. Inside America and outside it. A measure which was created for peace is now being used for war. Chaos continued even more chaotic than before. Azief worst scenario has happened. His existence and the fear for him have led this earth into a deep dark hole with no light shining the way. He as warned King before. That his effort in stopping him will only bring a higher form of war. Alexander King way of thinking is superbly na?ve for a genius. Azief could understand his thinking; more than King give him credit. King believes that if he creates something that could stop him, then the world will be safe. Because to King, he was the ultimate threat. An otherworldly being with powers and abilities that transcends human imagination. A myth bing real. A god among men. King¡­believes Hyperion is the ultimate threat. What King failed to realize, man has been the earth greatest threat long before he arrives. He has already said to him he did note here to earth to be its savior. He only came here to improve himself and then return. He specifically said that to him in hopes of making him understand. Even though Azief has always viewed King as a rival, he never viewed him as an enemy. In a way, Azief could understand his way of thinking. If it was him, maybe he couldn¡¯t ept it either. That there is a being flying in the sky that practically could do anything he wants without any supervision or force that could stop him. For a brilliant man, they will fear, as they rightly should. Power that could not be controlled. That is something to be feared ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ Na Eun asks as she looks at the dazed look on Azief face. Thinking about what has happened he only smiles and doesn¡¯t know what to say. Shee behind him and hugs his back. ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ Azief just hold her hand on her shoulder and rub her hand. These days, he lived practically a good life. He and Na Eun have a stable rtionship, rtionships where both of them know will notst. This is not a long distance rtionship. They will one day be separated by a universe wide distance. And the next time he came; Na Eun might not even live during that time. They treat everyday like theirst day. They get jealous at each other, mad at each other, arguing against each other¡­.and loving each other. Every day. Every day is a moment to remember for both of them. Their love is beautiful because¡­.it doesn¡¯tst. It¡¯s beautiful because they know it will end. So, they cherished each other more. They created more memories to cover up the days that they will not be in each other life. But for Azief, he doesn¡¯t want to live a life of regret, a life of what if. So the only thing he could do now is only one to repay the sincerity of Na Eun feeling. He loves her. Without a minute or a second rest, the only thing he could do while they were with each other, is to love her. And they are happy. ¡®Join me in bed when you¡¯re finished. Don¡¯t fly off for tonight¡¯ she said as she kiss him on the cheek and went to their bedroom. Azief sit still drinking the coffee, savoring its vor. He also had been thinking about Will. From what Universe Orb tells him, he is now in another universe. It was not Earth Prime though Will did cross over to Earth Prime for a while. Azief did peer through the world where Will disappeared to and it was a world of magic. There was a dragon. Goblins, elves, demonkind and all sort of fantasy creature. Though what Azief was seeing was a great battle between the force of good and evil. Azief still could not forget what he sees. A man with a dragon crest armour with a sword as blinding as the sun, riding on top of a ck dragon fighting a demon with two horns and ck wings that spans across the clouds and below them were millions of men fighting demonic creatures. The sky was rendered apart, the clouds dissipated; thend split apart, mountains crumbles and the sea churns and churns like a gigantic beast in pain. It was a world of great heroes. Azief could only wish Will would be able to break through that world. If Will could tap the speed Source, then he could do it. He could run fast enough to break through to other universe. Anyway, that is already out of his hand. When their battle wasmencing in China, Azief was fighting the Behemoth. It is already dead and its corpse in the seabed of the Mediterranean Sea. Azief smiles bitterly as he takes another sip of the coffee. Who would have thought that Alexander King was prepared for him and uses hundreds and hundreds of Iron Soldiers to overwhelm him and forces him to retreat. But if he encounters that again, he will win because two years can change a person a lot. By now his level is already 56. He has also learned a few other Conceptualizations. He has learned Darkness, Void, Light and Devour. With the attributes Darkness, when he activates it, it shows a sea of darkness where dark hands ising from the darkness of the mist to grab the enemy and could drain their energy and life and even in some cases grab the blood vitality of the enemy. The Void attributes creates a ck hole that seems to suck everything into it. It could be used to absorb enemy attacks and magic. Under the user feet there is also a void energy that ising to repel any power that is weaker than the power of repulsion of the Void Conceptualization. Light will create a blinding luminosity of star that seems to cover everything and light darkness away. It can also be used to stun the enemy and confuses the energy attack as it interferes with the vibration of energy. Devour summons a gigantic mouth that seems to devour everything and could also be used to devour energy to be used to increase energy inside the user body. He has also seeded in his Nine Opening Purification. Purifying The Nine Openings, Strengthening The Celestial Soul, Preparing For Celestial Presence, Untainted By Mortal Taint. The Nine Openings are the two eyes, two ears, two nostrils, the mouth, anal orifice and the genital orifice. The seven apertures are the holders of the six senses: sight, sound, smell, taste, touch, and thought. Thest two are not included here because they are to be closed off from any dissipation of energy. Each of these senses also has a consciousness, which can interprate any of the others. The eyes can smell, the mouth can hear, the nose can feel, the mind can touch, and so on. Altogether there are eighteen sense realms: six sense organs, six sense consciousnesses, and the objects of the senses. It is only because of our discrimination between the senses and objects of sense and the attachment to the physical organs themselves that we cannot experience interpration of these consciousnesses. Humanity has imprisoned themselves within those sensations. Azief is now free of those discriminations and attachments, so can use any of those consciousness¡¯s in whatever fashion is desired. When Azief enter this state of the seven apertures can emit light, or wisdom light, as it is properly called. To exin this phenomenon, all we must understand is what happens when we shut our eyes. Do colors appear? Of course they do. When we dream we also see colors and lights. Where do these colors and lightse from when we have closed off our organ of sight? From the consciousness of sight. When dreaming we may close off the sense organs, but the sense consciousnesses still function and thus produce objects of sense. Therefore, Azief understands that not only are objects of the senses illusory, but that the organ and consciousness are also false. This is of course contradictory to the nature of human body and the science behind it. But the World Orb and the world he has seen has proven time and time again, that their logic is simply too restrictive. The world is arge ce than humanity originally believes. He also managed to break through the level of Celestial Presence a few months after that. Celestial Presence when activated will make the air around himpressed and shatter and emitted an Immortal might, creating blinding halo behind his body and Rings of Fire on top of his head like an Asuraing down with fiery vengeance. With one stomp he could shake a city to believe they were in an earthquake. With one swish of his hand he could dispel a tsunami. With one blow, he could blow back the Eastern wind. And this is only using his physical might Then not long after his fight with another monster of the US army, he manages to break through to the Red Pce Forming where he forms another heart inside his body Forming The Red Pce, Possessing Boundless Vitality And Energy, Body Clear As The Sky, Blood Flows Like The Wind. A heart made of Blood Vitality and energy By using his Devour attributes which aided in faster forming of the Red Pce, he manages to create the heart; the blood vitality dwells inside his Red Pce. The excess blood transmute into pure energy dwelling in the Life Gate which is the two kidneys. The pure energy then transforming into a purifying heat dwelling in the Ocean of Energy in his lower abdomen and energizes the whole body making him be able to notst longer but also double his physical strength and bones hardness. And this year he manages to break through to the Eternal Spring. Using The Red Pce, Blood Returns To The Origin, The Eternal Springs Replenishes The Body, Remains Standing Even Fighting Thousands. He reaches to a point that his body could be healed with absorbing the natural energy around him and the energy around him It¡¯s different from when he uses Devouring attributes. And that is it he thought. He reaches the pinnacle of the body refining. But no. There was another and he almost breakthrough to that. Undying Body. Even When Struck By The Tribtion Lightning, Invincible Under The Heavens, Heavenly Laws Could Not Alter, The Body Will Remains, The Laws Will Not Disperse, Remain Forever In The Ashes Of The Stars. When anyone reaches Undying Body state, his body will beposed of thews of the world and even when he dies, the Laws remains inside, trapped by the body. Possessing Undying Body, even when the soul is left, the body will remain, to eternity until the End of the Universe. If anyone else they will not have discover this. But Azief who have seen many world s and learn many things in his four years inside earth Two, this knowledge is in his grasp. With the Universe Orb aiding him, his percentage of sess shot up. There were many things that happen in these four years. Many people he has met and helps him. There is also another thing he needs to do. Dr Chandra. Azief has been lying to him for the past four years. A white lie he always tells himself. Dr Chandra believes that he could not see through auernite, a certain metal that interferes with energy. But Azief could see it through well. The metals do not exist in Earth prime but it exists here on Earth Two but only in minimal amount. Azief in his research of earth two has discovered that while his power seem to be miraculous, Earth two has its own share of secrets. For example, Alexander King serum. To think he could use the ingredient found in this world to create a serum that could power a person like him. Even though the Phoenix Initiative has been started a long time ago, the best that Azief has ever been to reach was to murder cancerous cell. Alexander King is truly the genius of this generation. Azief very much admire that mind of Alexander King, Chandra however serves another purpose. Azief need the suit. The suit was primarily designed to fight him¡­..but that was never his intention. Azief is not stupid enough to create the very thing that would be used to pin him down. He¡¯s not that unselfish. Chandra may believe that Azief ask him to create that suit to help stop him if he ever go bad but it is actually for a different reason. Azief knows a girl who has literally no offensive power and only knows how to concoct pills. If she had the suit, at least she could protect herself. Technology and magic might be different but it depends on how you use them. If the World Orb could be said a source of magical things, then Earth two has developed their technology to the highest pinnacle of science there could be for their time. Azief has seen many worlds. Seresian world, which practices magic of the nature and body refinement, and there are also other worlds where they are minimal amount of magic where science and magic coexisted. In the end, all of his preparation was for him to leave. Four years in a distant universe. But to his friend, it is only four months. He takes another sip. And he sighed. He looks at the direction of the bedroom and he smiles bitterly. She deserves a better man he said to himself. He got up and leaves the cup inside the automatic dishwasher. Then he slowly went to the room and he could see Na Eun sporting a tight but transparent clothes. Aziefe into the bed and grab her waist. ¡®Um¡¯ she said coyly. He did not say anything as he kisses her neck and moans of pleasure could be heard from her. She turned to face him and then they kissed each other. Then they began using tongue. While Azief hand went down further to her underwear and slowly began pleasuring her as their breathing turns ragged What Azief like the most about her was her kiss. He¡¯s not implying the sex was not good. The sex was good. It was great. But it was her kiss that makes him fall for her. It was not like he doesn¡¯t kiss any woman before. In Earth Prime he may not be a rich billionaire yboy but in earth two he was. Azief discover if you have a lot of money, women tend to throw themselves at you. Azief has kiss actresses, a world renowned thief, an Inspector policewoman, a Duchess of Ennd, a Duchess of Spain, a world famous singer and a Russian Spy. He kissed great woman before either for a smokescreen of who he is or as his strategy to get what he wants. But when he kisses Na Eun, it was sweet as sugar. It was warm like a home baked pie. The whole world opened up and time doesn¡¯t matter. He loses all sense of direction and he doesn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t care because the only person who mattered was there with him. And knowing they¡¯re going to part he did try to give her up. And he has told her, that he could not stay. And he always felt that it was cruel that one day he is going to leave and she might be left alone here. He hasid it out in front of her and yet¡­.still¡­she chooses him. He reminds her that one day he will fail her and she knows it and ept it. Four years¡­.and he falls in loves the second time. And as they began undressing and began taking it up a notch, they let their passions drive them. The sound of moaning, of panting can be heard all inside the house. They touched each other like they were not going to see each other in the morning. They kissed like tomorrow does not exist. They fucked each other like an unstoppable hurricane rocking their body to whichever way their heart leads them. He kisses every soft ce of her, makes her blush and faint as pleasure make her weep. He craves every taste of her. He takes her in his hands and mouth and feast on her, under him, on her back. Her arms and her legs around him. Her mouth that seems to ept every kiss , as he takes his time making her pleasurable on between her thighs. They continued making love as the night deepens. *** Chapter 82: He’s back part (3) AT THE SAME TIME IN CHINA The site of the battle between the Red Speedster and the Dark Speedster was a quarantined area. The gigantic crater is still there and the unexined time dtion that happened around their site of battle still unexinable by the current science. It was a normal evening in China when suddenly an explosion of light happened around the site of the battle. A liquid portal appeared out of nowhere, emanating a mighty aura that wilted the surrounding life and then from the portal appeared a dark lightning bolting out. No¡­.it was more dark blue as the manes out of the portal with red blood all over him, dark lightning crackles and coils around his body The moment he exits the portal he throws something into the portal and a gigantic blue explosion happen inside the portal before the portal closes it off by itself. The scientist and the geologist at the site were flustered when they saw the scene. They were there doing their job as usual, making specimens for the geologist, coting data for the scientist and guarding the site for the patrolman. But this evening, they saw a manes out of a portal appearing out of nowhere. But they instantly recognize who the man is. The Dark Speedster. Will look at the disappearing portal and pant in exhaustion as his bodies tries to repair the damage that is happening to his body. Blood dripping from his knees and mouth. Each droplet of blood like a ticking clock as it falls into the ground. His body is full of scratches and w marks. Heat emits from his body and kic energy gather around his feet. He looks at the sun above and sighs in relief. But his relief is short-lived as his face turned serious again. ¡®I only stall them. A cmity is approaching¡¯ Then he looked forward again and then he baled his fist and said to himself. ¡®I need Hyperion. Him and his butler. ¡® Then deciding this he dashed away, dark blue lightning coils around him as he left a whirlwind behind him. The people around the site all run for covers before the whirlwind immediately dissipate into the air. They just look as the dark blue lightning disappeared from their sight. It was silence for a while as they could not believe what they have seen. Then, almost in an instant, they all run tomand center. To ry a news of grave importance. The Dark Speedster is back. *** Chapter 83: Beating the odds (1) EARTH TWO NEW YORK ¡®Oppa. Do you want coffee¡¯ Na Eun said as she trails her fingers around Azief hard chest and his abs. Azief only smiles ¡®I had enough coffee for one night.¡¯ ¡®Cuddle?¡¯ She asked ¡®Why not?¡¯ Azief surrenders. She put her head on his chest and just enjoys being near him. The strongest man in the world, Hyperion. And she is dating him. It¡¯s like dating God. Whenever she called, he could be there in a second. If her life in a danger, he woulde like a prince saving the damsel in distress. She might not look like a cute girl but that is only because she was strict in her workce. Maybe none of her employee could think of her acting coy. With him, she is a woman. They were about to enjoy their night when suddenly Azief is startled. His hearing picked up something. The sound of crackling electricity. First thought: Red Speedster. His body tensed as he tries to contain his aura from leaking out because he knows that Na Eun would be crushed by his pressure alone. ¡®Someone is here¡¯ he said in a whispering tone and he got up with his Hyper Speed and instantly in his clothes again. One moment he was cuddling naked, the other moment he was at the door. And his body emitted an unapproachable aura like a beast getting up from his sleep, and the beast is angry. ¡®Wait here.¡¯ He said to Na Eun and Na Eun just nodded. He was about to just take one step when a voice greeted him. ¡®Don¡¯t be rmed. It¡¯s me.¡¯ Na Eun dress lightly as she also get up from the bed ande to the door and then she could see the shock in Azief face. Then Na Eun looks at the person who makes Azief shocked. Sitting there on the living rom sofa was the Dark Speedster. Bleeding almost everywhere, his body discharging sparkling dark blue lightning, his act of breathing seemsbored. Azief quickly in an attosecond appears beside Will and pop a pill inside Will mouth and in matter of seconds the open wound slowly close up and the bleeding also beginning to stop. ¡®What happens to you?¡¯ Azief said, clearly his mind already runs through the worst possibility. But nothing could prepare him for what Will going to say next. ¡®Hyperion, you need to help me. Earth Two is under an invasion. They havee here.¡¯ ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®The Seresian.¡¯ Hearing this it was like thunder struck Azief and then he realize something and his hypothesis is finally proved. The reason why Will could travel through this world. The reason why Will doesn¡¯t seem to be restricted like other people of Earth Prime toe here. Using the Universe Orb weakens reality. There is a door. His hypothesis is right. But he¡¯s not happy about it as he smiles bitterly. There was no door before Azief uses the Universe Orb. Each one of the worlds has great wall of reality¡­until Azief rips out that wall and created a door. A door through Otherwolrds. It¡¯s the term Azief created for the other world in the other Universe. Azief once uses the Orb to enter Earth Two so Red Speedster could use it to Earth Prime with his speed leading Will here. And he once used it to enter the Seresian world, so Will could use it too. It was the Door. Azief opens the door and Will seems to have the key. The Speed Source is another way to travel through universes but each time, each time they travelled through universes, they weaken the time continuum barrier and reality itself. ¡®It¡¯s my fault.¡¯ Will said with a tone of sorrow. ¡®I brought them here. I couldn¡¯t shake them off.¡¯ He said as he buried himself in guilt. ¡®No.¡¯ Azief said and he sighed. ¡®It¡¯s mine. I guess, Loki was right. There is a price for everything¡¯ Azief said as he looks outside his house and then he sighed again, this time his sigh is long and hard. Na Eun could see the expression on Azief face and she was worried. ¡®Oppa, what are you thinking?¡¯ Azief look at the sorry state of Will and he looks outside and sees the world and sees the people inside it, living their life. He could see more than any other people, hear more. He could hear peopleughing, crying, telling each other stories¡­..living. And then he looks at Na Eun and how he wished that he didn¡¯t have to do what he had to do. But looking at her, he knew he had to do it. Because he is the only one who could do it and then he sighed as he finally understand Loki words. There is nothing without a price. You always have to lose something when you use magic. Azief thought he got a cheat code by using the Universe Orb but h now knows that everything¡­is not really as he thinks it is. A price is needed. If he is to keep the Universe Orb¡­the price is every life in Earth Two. He is not a good person, he admits but he is not a world destroying psychopath. Because the moment, the pieces fit inside his mind he already has the solution. And this solution¡­he already knows it a long time ago, the moment Wille to this Earth. It was his indecision, his reluctance that now sends this world to this particr doom. ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ Na Eun said again this time her tone is nervous. ¡®It¡¯s time I show the world my hidden card.¡¯ He said as he smiles bitterly. ¡®Will, you take your time here. Get some water. Rest. You¡¯ve ben through a lot. Let me¡­.settle the rest.¡¯ His eyes is now full of determination. ¡®Al¡¯ Will said as he look at Azief and Azief nodded. ¡®I understand. You know what he is, I presume?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve had my suspicions.¡¯ ¡®I guess you¡¯ve learned something in your time at the Seresian world.¡¯ Azief said smiling a bit ¡®They¡¯re merciless.¡¯ Will reply, while chuckling weakly. ¡®I know¡¯ Azief replies as he look down. Then looking back at Will he just shows an expression of guilt and said ¡®Rest.¡¯ And then Azief was trying to leave but before he got through the door, Na Eun grabbed his hand ¡®Where are you going?¡¯ She asked, her eyes were already welling up with tears. Azief chuckles a bit looking at it and then his face turns solemn. They both could feel it. That this could be it. No¡­this¡­is it. ¡®You know what I¡¯m going to do.¡¯ He said his voice is a little stuck. ¡®Leaving me?¡¯ Those are the words she couldn¡¯t say. She held up her tears, held up her feeling and just nodded. And Azief nodded too. It was an atmosphere where nothing else needs to be said. Their eyes told them everything they need to know. Their midsummer night dream is over. It¡¯s time. Then Azief exit his home, flying in the night sky, not as Azief the billionaire but Hyperion, the protector of Earth. *** Chapter 84: Beating the odds (2) WHITE HOUSE It was quiet in the White House tonight. Guards could be seen walking around the perimeter. The safety of White House in this new world is almost as strict as the security at the Pentagon. Not anyone can go inside it and there is no visit to the White House unless for official reason. So different from Earth Prime White House where it was very easy to break into. Well, this world history of presidents dying in the White House isrger than the Earth Prime world history killing in White House. President Luis Marco was reading some documents in the Oval office like usual as he is trying to wrap around his head on the new reports about General Hardwick insistence in using the Iron Legion that was recently built to invade Russia. Crazy old general. Luis is the second Latino American that served as President after the disastrous presidency of Rubio. There is a lot to cover, a lot of expectations. After the Iron Legion and Iron Soldiers were deployed, it seems that America is going down the path of warfare¡­..eternal warfare. Either America rise to rule all or die trying¡­and if he as to make a bet, America will fall if they keep going down this path¡­.fall from the inside. Nobody wants to war forever. Even if they won, the only thing America would rule was corpses. Young kids sent to die in a foreignnd just to satisfy the greed of the people in the Hill. If America goes down this path, they would no longer be a democratic nation. Because a democracy which makes or even effectively prepares for modern, scientific war must necessarily cease to be democratic. No country can be really well prepared for modern war unless it is governed by a tyrant, at the head of a highly trained and perfectly obedient bureaucracy And that was not his policy and it will not be his legacy. He has had half a mind of dismissing the General but the General political friends on the Hill is not a few. Suddenly the electricity gave up. They aremotion outside his office. He was startled but he was not panicked. Even though it rarely happens, it does happen. He just waits for the electricity to go back up. But it did not. After a minute, he began feeling something is wrong. Then he heard noises. First, the steps¡­.and Luis swears it was like the sound of the footsteps of a giant, bringing fear to his heart as his heart beats faster. Then the gunshot. Then the yelling. And then silence. You might think that all of these happen in minutes¡­but no. It¡¯s not even under a minute. All of this happens in 15 seconds. From the sound of the gigantic step that invites fear into the hearts of men, to the barrage of gunshots, to the fear induced yelling and the silence that came after, it only took 15 seconds. The President didn¡¯t even have time to freak out. Then the Oval Office door was open and in front of the President was the brave appearance of Hyperion, d in ck like an avenger from Hell, emitting a pressure that could crush a mountain and a gaze that seems to view everything beneath him. Hyperion looks at the president ande forward. Each step is like a giant stomping on earth. Behind him was like an aura of an ancient beast, looking down at him. It was suffocating, terrifying and out of the world pressure that is pressing Luis right now. Hyperion held out his hand and he said. ¡®It¡¯s the first time we meet face to face Mr. President¡¯ Hyperion said and the pressure from before disappeared. The pressure disappeared almost like it never existed. Luis gathered himself and then shakes his hand. ¡®To what do I owe the pleasure?¡¯ he said while his heart is palpitating with anxiousness and at the same time trying to maintain his dignity. What the hell is the Secret Service is doing!! He wanted to yell in his heart. Here, in front of him is Hyperion. An enemy of the state He might be the President of the United States but if Hyperion decides to end him, it would be as easy as killing a chicken. He was mortal. Hyperion is a God. Luis has seen what Hyperion is capable of doing. How many times has the American Government sent assassin and monsters and even the Iron Legion to finish him only to return disappointed? He, out of everyone understand how powerful this being in front of him. One blow and he might turns into dust Hyperion then said like he couldn¡¯t see the wariness in the President eyes. ¡®The world is in great danger, Mr. President¡¯ he said seriously. ¡®I know me and the United States have our differences but in for the sake of this world, let us put aside our differences. And please listen to what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡¯ Luis looking at the sincere face of Hyperion and his seriousness is also slightly persuaded. And even though he is afraid that Hyperion would kill him, thinking about it if he wanted to kill him, why would he have waited this long. And Hyperion treats him with respect and did not threaten him or anything. Hyperion still calls him Mr. President. That shows he is respectful enough. ¡®Oh, and I put your Secret Service people to sleep for a while. I have no time to exin my appearance and I like to avoid creating too much chaos. Sorry about that¡¯ Hyperion said. Luis doesn¡¯t know what to say. Then gathering his courage, his eyes shows no fear Luis said ¡®Speak¡¯ he said. Then for about an hour Hyperion talked with the President before the President in matter of hours convene thergest meeting between world leaders that have even convened in the history of mankind. *** IN EARTH PRIME IN THE BOTTOM OF THE MARIANA TRENCH A red lightning suddenly appeared from a portal before diving straight inside the ocean in matter of seconds. The target of this red lightning seems to be an Orb shining with the luminosity of the sun and store the energy of ever power source in existence. He found it! He rejoice in his heart. All of his sacrifice is worth it. He found the All Source. It was so close to him. He could revive back his world. He could be the strongest existence in the whole universe if he got his hand on the All Source. He has sacrificed so much to find the location, tapped the Speed Source to his pinnacle, traversing though Universes to find Earth Prime, the source of all the multiverse. The Earth that bes the ess points though all Earths. It is now in front of him. His hopes. His dreams. His aspirations. He could almost taste it. Victory is in front of his eyes. He starched out his hand to touch the All Source. The Orb is merely an outer shell. The All Source is more than that. The moment his hand touches the orb, without warning, his existence was erased, his dreams, aspirations, hopes disappeared in almost matter of an instant, his energy disperse and erased. He was pulverized by the energy. He was not worth it. The Red Speedster is puny and insignificant as ants in front of the All Source. The Orb remains there, floating under the sea like nothing has changed when suddenly it turned red like it was angry and a blinding explosion happens from the bottom of the sea enveloping all of Earth prime. *** UNITED STATES ARIZONA GRAND CANYON A FEW HOURS BEFORE THE LIGHT EXPLOSION IN MARIANA TRENCH The night sky was clear tonight. Sina look at the stars and humming a tune, her feet dangles around the edge of the canyon. The ce used to be the Grand Canyon. It was brown. At least that¡¯s how Sina always views it inside the television. The Grand Canyon. Sina who was born in Mysia never thought she would be here. But now she¡¯s here on a brand new Grand Canyon. There was grass everywhere. nts wildly growing here and there, trees as tall as buildings and monsters roaming around the ce. In this new world, rivers were somewhat easier to cross, but mountains were very difficult to climb, since there were normally very powerful beasts there. As for forests, they were pretty much impossible to pass through alone. If one entered without any others, they¡¯d be devoured until even their bones no longer remained. Of course that is if you don¡¯t have an Energy Disperse Stage expert. She smiles a bit as she lets the wind caresses her cheeks. She smells the night air and feels refreshed. ¡®Alone?¡¯ a voice startled her when and she stop her humming. She turned back and looks at a teenage boy with jet ck hair and blue eyes. His face was childish and evokes a motherly feeling and a face that seems to symbolize innocence but it was the smile, that rotten smile that negates all the innocence on that face. Sina smiles a bit. Loki, it seems, no matter how he changes his appearance could not hide that part of himself. ¡®New face, Loki? Tired of the Old Man?¡¯ She greeted him with a smile ¡®You don¡¯t like it?¡¯ Loki ask back ¡®Well, it¡¯s a good look.¡¯ Sheplimented. ¡®Thanks. I chose it carefully¡¯ he said as he takes a seat besides her dangling his feet. Then bringing something out from his bag of holding was a bottle of wine. Sina look at him questioningly ¡®For special asion¡¯ he said And then he brings out a cup. Slowly he poured the wine inside the cup and takes a long satisfying sip. And then he exhales a breath of relief. ¡®Today is a hard day.¡¯ Loki said. ¡®Thanks for the assist like always Sina.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s my role¡¯ she said as she looked back at the vast expanse of fauna in front of her. At night like this, with the breeze blowing by, soothing winds that console the hearts, with a peaceful night like this, Sina could enjoy the peace. Surrounded by people she trust and began to care about. Loki, who likes to joke around, usually joking about having sex with her which was inappropriate and at the same time ttering. Loki really is different from what she thought about. He could be serious but he always diffuse serious situation with his jokes. But his tricking abilities are really divine. Case in point: the Wei and Yue fiasco. There is Sofia who by now she treated as her best friends. And of course there is Wang Jian. That no nonsense man which is very responsible man. Loki dangles his feet at the edge of the canyon like she did and like she did, he also look towards the ce. ¡®It¡¯s magnificent isn¡¯t it?¡¯ He said. Sina nodded. Then as she looks at the vast expanse ofnd under her, she remembers one of her friends. Azief. ¡®It¡¯s been about five months since Azief is gone¡¯ Sina suddenly said as she turns back to look around the direction of Sofia and Wang Jian practicing swordsmanship. Sofia has turned into a badass woman. But¡­also a little weird. Loki nodded as he takes another sip before shaking his head and then drinking it straight from the bottle. Clearly he thinks having a cup is to slow and instead drinking it straight from the source. ¡®You think they will ever get together?¡¯ Sina ask as she look at Loki ¡®Who?¡¯ Loki asks like he doesn¡¯t understand. Sina rolled her eyes. ¡®Azief and Sofia of course.¡¯ Loki stopped gulping and then he look at Sofia direction and then he looked back to the front and smile bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s not going to be simple¡¯ he said, almost like he knows what is going to happen. ¡®What so hard about it?¡¯ Sina scoffed. ¡®Boy meet girl. Boy like girl. Boy and girl get together.¡¯ ¡®If it were only that easy.¡¯ He said while taking another gulp. ¡®Why? Do you think they are not good for each other? I see the look she has been giving Azief during their time together. And I see how he looks at her. There is something there¡¯ Loki chuckles. ¡®Yes, back then, it was easy. But do you think the man that wille back from the portal will be the same man that enters that portal?¡¯ ¡®Why not?¡¯ ¡®For us it¡¯s only been about four to five months. For him¡­.it will be about four to five years. A lot of thing must have changed. Don¡¯t you remember what I said to you before?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Sina said as he looks at that teenage face. ¡®I said that magic has a price. Always. And the Universe Orb is the highest kind of magic there is. And it demands a price. I don¡¯t think the man that woulde out of that portal is the same man we met five months ago. He will be stronger¡­.colder. And whatever rtionship they will have¡­will beplicated¡¯ Because that is how he is before Loki wants to say. He knew the Prince pretty well. He was cunning, maniptive and very merciless in his ns. That was his cold personality. But he also knew the on and off rtionship between the Prince and the Divine Archer. But no one really knows whether at the end, whether those two were really lovers or only acquaintance after all their bickering and misunderstandings. Both of them dated other people, love with other people but almost like fate they are always drawn to each other only to find something is missing and breaking up again and then getting back together again. It¡¯splicated. Truth be told, Loki doesn¡¯t really know what happens after Sofia break off her wedding with the Earthshaker. The Prince and the Divine Archer certainly didn¡¯t get back together but at the end, it was Sofia that sends him back. He sighed. Both of them are certainly a drama king and queens. ¡®So, you don¡¯t think they will be together.¡¯ Sina said with a low tone as she sighs in regret. Loki looks back at Sofia and said ¡®I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just saying that the odds are against them¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®You really wanna know?¡¯ he asked. She nodded ¡®You and me for example. We¡¯re not like her. We¡¯re different. Why do you choose the secret ss?¡¯ He asked. ¡®I need it during the time¡¯ she said as she tries to vaguely answer the question. ¡®Even though the price is steep? Your power does not increase easily like a normal ss and there are limitations.¡¯ Hearing this Sian bes incensed. ¡®But it does give me an edge on alchemical and potion making. My miracles pills. My po-¡® ¡®This is what I¡¯m talking about¡¯ Loki said smiling. ¡®There is always something special about the ones choosing the secret ss. Either they¡¯re smart, stupid, or insane enough to think they couldplete the mission and get the ss. And not everyone survives the first mission. The qualifying mission to be worthy of a secret ss. For example, Azief mission was to kill a monster beyond his level. Luck ys a part in his victory but also preparation and bravery. He has that something, something that makes him special. The ability to discard what he doesn¡¯t need. He lost his family¡­yet he could still remain calm and almost emotionless. He doesn¡¯t cry. He rarely even feels anything. But he has that certain something that makes people follow him. He is cold¡­.but he is loyal. There is exception to his cold heartedness. He has that something¡­something that makes him stand over the masses.¡¯ Then Loki looks at Sofia in the distance and said ¡®Shecks that certain something¡¯ ¡®What? Bravery? She has a lot of it.¡¯ Sina said as she tries to stand up for her friend. ¡®No, not bravery. Insanity. Madness. Foolishness.¡¯ He said as he smiles bitterly. ¡®To do what you did, ignoring the fallback, believing in your uncertain path¡­.that is nothing short of insanity when all you have to do is to survive for another day. I bet there is a story why you choose you ss and the reason might be as mad as my reason. Sofia on the other hand, she¡¯s a normal girl. With her own scars and worries and¡­normal. She¡¯s the kind of girl who has pillow talk with her girlfriends, talking about boys, cried about the little things¡­normal, not that its bad but she is certainly¡­not like us, right Sina?¡¯ He asks as he looks at Sina eyes and she averts her gaze. It was almost like Loki stares could see her past, see her scars and her pain. She didn¡¯t like that about Loki. ¡®And if I could tell you something¡­.if she can¡¯t be insane in this insane world, she will be left out by us¡­.the insane ones.¡¯ ¡®I think she is pretty insane. I mean torturing Arno?¡¯ she said. In a way it was her standing up for Sofia. In other way it could also be seen as criticism on her part about Sofia irrational behavior. But Loki on the other hand just sighs in regrets. ¡®She knows I¡¯m not going to do anything to him. She knows my story. I fought my own leader because he was a pedophile. Don¡¯t you think she knows that I won¡¯t be able to torture a kid?¡¯ ¡®Then why did she give him to you?¡¯ ¡®Because she needs to look strong. Looks cold. I know, it silly¡¯ as he chuckles. ¡®But, I think she take it upon herself to be the leader of our ragtag bunch, a leader that we could count on to do the hard things. Like we count on Azief. But she can¡¯t. She might try to act like she can¡­.but she can¡¯t. It¡¯s not her. She knows that she could trust me to get the information without the torturing. I was the good cop. She was the bad cop. She is trying to emte him. And that only broke her more. I could hear her crying at night outside the Grain Pce when she thinks we are sleeping. She is afraid. Scared. And insecure. She¡¯s not him. And she had this idea that Azief is a cold but smart leader and that is what she is trying to do¡­..Azief was cold and in some kind of ways cruel to people he didn¡¯t know. He¡¯s not without ws you know? But she shouldn¡¯t emte Azief. He is in a way¡­entric. But I guess most great men are.¡¯ Loki said as he takes another sip, the wine spills a bit at his cloth. ¡®You said like Azief is going to be something someday. I always wonder how you could have so much faith in him. You once said to me that if I follow him, he would lead us and I will be safe.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not wrong am I?¡¯ he said as he looks back at Sina. She chuckles. ¡®No, you¡¯re not. But, I always wonder, how do you know?¡¯ Loki look back to the stars, takes a gulp of the wine before realizing that there is no more wine inside the bottle anymore. ¡®A hunch¡¯ he said while smiling mysteriously. Sina look back at Sofia who has already finished practicing with Wang Jian and then she sighed. ¡®I guess it will be hard, huh? For her to be together with Azief? Maybe, she should consider Raymond. I mean, Raymond is clearly smitten with her.¡¯ ¡®Why? I thought you said Azief and Sofia look good together¡¯ Loki said smiling. ¡®I mean¡­you said the odds weren¡¯t good.¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ He chuckles. ¡®I did say that. But, isn¡¯t that what great love story is all about? Beating the odds?¡¯ He said while smiling peacefully. Sina looks at Loki and she also smiles then she look at Sofia while smiling, her feet freely dangling as she felt the wind on her feet and said ¡®I hope they make it.¡¯ And the wind breeze them by as they just enjoy the night air. It was a peaceful night for the group. *** Chapter 85: The multiverse EARTH TWO All over the world people look at the sky as they are being sucked by a blue portal. Hover they are not afraid. In the conference thatsted for a few days, all the world leaders decided to follow Hyperion ns of transporting all humanity to another earth that is unpopted. The expeditionary team has decided that the world that Hyperion transported them to was safe and the exodus began in rapid pace. Hyperion reveals his Universe Orb and offer a solution for the world. The reason why the world leaders easily agrees with Hyperion suggestion is because Hyperion shows them how powerful is the being called the Seresian. Demonic King as high as 300 feet and Demonic Emperor who as high as the heaven. Earth doesn¡¯t stand a chance. But as humanity is being sucked to the sky and other people prays to find safety in the new world, here in one corner of China, stands a few people watching a dark clouds gathering. Alexander King. Lee Na Eun. The Dark Speedster. And Hyperion. Azief has long told King what to do when he reaches that Earth. Azief has always admired King either for his tenacity or stubbornness and at the same time pity his naivet¨¦s. Azief has decided to destroy the Universe Orb when Al has finished transporting all the humanity. Al¡­.is the avatar of the Universe Orb. Al has exined that when all of the humanity has been transferred to another world, he would have to rest before having the energy to make thest transfer. And in that time, Azief needs to survive the Seresian attack. From what Will has told him only one Demonic Prince will be leading the battle. But he will not lead first. Seresian is many things. Conquering race. Psychopathic killer race. Fighting maniac race. But smart race? That they are not. If the patterns are the same then when he joined the War of the Eternal Rings then the first wave will be the Demonic Soldiers. Then the Demonic Knights. After that will be the Demonic Baron. Then the Demonic Count. Then the Demonic High Noble. Then the Demonic Duke. Then at thest would be the Demonic Prince. Azief is strong¡­but he knows his limits. Demonic Count is his limits. He has once seen a war involving thousands and millions of demonic beings. If the Demonic King takes part in the war, then with one wave of his hand, the earth would be scorched in fire. The only reason why the Demonic King does not participate is probably because there is only Four Demonic King in the Seres world and one of them just died. Chaos is breaking out in the Seres world. This he got from Will. The reason why they are invading? Because there isnd. It is that simple. With Seresian you will learn it best to know they are a simple race. Found a demoness and like her? Sleep with her. They don¡¯t like it? **** them! People calling it wrong? Kill them! The Seresian race is a very simple race. The higher they are in the hierarchy the smarter they became. For the low rung demonic creature, they are as stupid as fuck. They do what they want, when they want it. It is a miracle that they are not extinct by now. But here right now, at the end, Hyperion is surrounded with only the people he cares about. Alright, two people he cares about. Na Eun and Will while King was there¡­just because Azief believes there is no other person as motivated as Alexander King to save the world. Maybe in that new world, Alexander King will be the new hero. People bringing themselves up with an idol closer to them, more rtable to them. Azief hope that will be the case. It¡¯s now time. He looks at the sky as he could sense that the Orb has almost finished with their job. He slowly floats as the snow below his feet is also gravitating upwards as they followed Hyperion, swirling beneath his feet, defying thews of gravity. Na Eun looking at this could not help but feel anxious. ¡®Wait!¡¯ She said as she tries to hold him down by grabbing his arms. Which is as pointless as trying to move a mountain. ¡®Just wait a minute will you?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m okay¡¯ he said as shees closer. They look at each other and she nodded. Then she hugs him because she knew this is thest hug for him and tears streamed own her eyes. ¡®Hyperion¡­..I want to say¡­.thank you.¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly and kiss her on her forehead and he smiles at her ¡®Thank you¡¯ he said then he slowly moves her hand, letting go of the hug. Then he flies away like he always does. Only, this time it would be thest time for her to see him fly. This time like always, proudly like a beacon shining away the darkness. That is how its looks to her. On the ground, blue lightning follows Hyperion as they move to the gigantic portal appearing out in the sky. Only Na Eun and Alexander King left there, as they watch Hyperion and the Dark Speedster disappeared from their sight. Na Eun then looks back behind him. ¡®This is what you want right? Him, dying?¡¯ ¡®You know he stood for something, you bastard. You never understood him not even a little.¡¯ Na Eun could not control her anger. She needs someone to me and the perfect person to be angry with is just beside her. Alexander Kingughed hoarsely. Now at the final moment, he understands him, more than he cares to admit. Four years he has been fighting with Hyperion. And even at this moment, he could not ept him. Looking at the sky and then looking down back at Na Eun he then said. ¡®You look at him and you see light leading the way, but for me? I see a light lost in darkness. In all the years I research him, I expected to find a man who stood for something. I thought, a certain kind of man would emerge from my data and findings. I expected to find a man sure of himself. A man who knew for sure what is best for all of us. Imagine my surprise, when I found out that whoever Hyperion is, is trial and error.¡¯ He said as he take a deep breath as the portal up above their head is gettingrger and the dark clouds overhead near the blue portal is slowly bing even bigger. The Seresian areing. Alexander King smiles as he continues; looking at the sky as he tries to squint to see where is Hyperion ¡®He takes down a dictator, a worse one is installed. He doesn¡¯t do it again. So it worsen. Next time he involves himself. What I found out was that Hyperion doesn¡¯t stand for something. He¡¯s just a man¡­stumbling through life. He¡¯s not a great beacon, he¡¯s barely a candle, lighting the path for himself the best way he can. And eventually, like we all know¡­candles go out.¡¯ He smiles bitterly. Na Eun looks at Alexander King and just hears what he has to say. She also doesn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t know that is the way King thought about Hyperion. ¡®I disagree with him. I disagree with his values; I disagree on how he lives his life. I reject him. Even now, at the end, I¡¯m d he¡¯s gone. But¡­.I¡¯ll say this by way of goodbye. I thought that Hyperion was trying to be the answer. Trying to show us to be better. I hated him for it. But I see now, his action says there is no answer. Figure it out for yourself. How to be better as he is trying to do¡­.and perhaps now¡­at the end, I can admit that being the farthest thing from the answer, he¡¯ll might be the closest we have to one.¡¯ Then he turned back from Na Eun and just look nkly at the sky waiting for the portal to beam him up. Na Eun sighs as she looks at the sky. Then the portal shines a light on them and they disappeared into another Earth. Meanwhile, the dark clouds finally create another new portal. Red portal. The Seresian areing. *** Chapter 86: Gods and demons (1) ON THE SKY Azief floats on the sky like a Devil, his Death aura swirls around him making him look like a harbinger of Death. Red mist swirls around his hand while ck mist coils around his legs; golden aura emanated from his back and rings of fire is spinning on top of his heart. Airpresses around him and disperses and formed and disperses like a cycle of rebirth and destruction Then the portal in the sky emits a united aura surging out as the first invasion began and Azief smiles ¡®A chance¡¯ he said. ¡®I need to test it¡¯ he said. He needs to test how powerful he has be in these four years he is on this Earth. Whether he is the same person he is when he was stranded in that Seresian world. Or did he improve? Battle intent rising up inside his heart as his hand is trembling in anticipation. Who would have thought that kid who used to be a loser now floats in the air like a God while waiting to engage with thousands of soldiers from other worlds? ¡®Heh¡¯ he scoffed at himself. Then the portal rumbles and something resembling electric current could be seen coiling around the portal before undecipherable characters appeared right next to the portal and then they appear. The moment he saw the first wave of Demonic soldiers, he waved his hand and then under the shocked gazes of the Demonic Soldiers, he pierced through the air to disappear off into the distance in a beam of prismatic light. ¡®I WILL NOT LET YOU GET A CHANCE TO HAVE THE INITIATIVE!!¡¯ he yelled Appearing instantly on their left nks like ghost. The speed of his flying shattered the air as he speed across the skies. There are already a few thousand thatnded on the ground. Azief gritted his teeth. It seems no matter how fast he flies some of them is bound tond before he arrived. But he trusted Will. On the ground is Will area of containment while on the sky it was his. Will using his speed could dismantle the soldiers. He might not have domineering power like Azief butbine his punch with his speed; even his punch could shatter the mountains. On the ground, sttered with blood, Will expression look fierce as he used his speed as a weapon, killing them with hyper speed punch. It was only five minutes since the soldiersnded and they already suffers a great loss from one person as a blue lightning zigzagging across the battlefield, slitting throats and killing before the soldiers even have time to react. A lightning that marks death wherever it passed. Even though he was not as strong as Hyperion, Will has a lot of weapons. This is also one of the habits he picked up from Azief. Always have a backup n. He has arsenal of weapons to aid him in this battle against otherworldly invader left by all the military of this Earth for him to use.. Repulsor rays. Unibeamser. Anti-Gravity Mine. Euronuim bomb. And many others. Not to mention, the Iron Legion is protecting Will as he was give full control of the Legion and has already engaging the Demonic soldier. About a hundred of them have already been crushed in the initial attack. After all, they are machines andck certain flexibility and judgment call unlike an Iron legion that is piloted with human pilot. But Will has to work with what he has. And he is racking up energy and EXP. His lightning crackled even louder as his speed seems to increase making him probably the fastest killing machine the world has ever seen. Slit, run to the next target, then rinse and repeat. A thousand Iron Legions follows Will into battle on the ground while Azief is containing the situation on the sky. With Will speed he pierced through the enemy ranks that was not even able to form ranks and the Demonic Soldier who pursued Will will be covered in wounds and injuries. The Soldiers killing intent seethed, as they tried to give chase to Will which is as pointless as trying to break a stone with an egg. The fighting raged on thend. The fighting raged on the sky. The heaven andnds overturned, painting the whole world red, screams and howling be the sound of music to the ears of Azief and Will. The demonic soldiers advanced with unbridled frenzy Will eyes had long since been shot with blood. Whirlwind and storms apanied him as he waged his one man war in thend while the blue portals in the sky began rumbling even louder as it tries to teleport more people from this world as Demonic soldiers keep pouring out. They began throwing their weapons and magical items to Will. But none of them could even reach or touch Will as he dodges them almost effortlessly. But one Demon who saw this smile as he began licking his lips full of greed. ¡®That speed! I want it!¡¯ he screams with excitement. Then he throws to Will a gourd that seems to emit a bluish light and a suction energy began to swirl around Will. Like before he dodges¡­or he tries to as he discover his Speed Source was severed by the energy emitted by the gourd. What the hell is this! rms ringing out in Will mind. Will look back at the Demonic Soldier only to realize that the soldier was actually a Demonic Knight. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Will cursed. Azief has warned some Demonic Knight might have some artifacts and even though they are not really that powerful, they must not underestimate them since they outnumber Azief and Will. His face fell and a sensation of a deadly crisis washed over him. He runs backwards, lightning coils around his feet No matter how fast he runs, it almost seems like the gourd is eating his energy and bing even faster. Now he is as just as fast as a car which is pretty slow for Will. The Demonic Knight smiles as he look in anticipation at the soldier nearby Will rushing, charging with madness so hack the speedster body to avenge their fallenrade. Just when the gourd is about to m into Will, a snort echoed across the battlefield, like a thunderp. It was a mere sound but it instantly caused the Demonic Soldiers bodies to tremble. There were some who was shaken and felt their mind reeling unstably. The Demonic Knight who was after Will suddenly went pale in the face. Blood sprayed from his mouth, and he turned his head in astonishment. What he saw was darkness filling the sky. The following moment, a hand stretched out from behind Will in an instant, grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. Then they could see the man and they stopped in silence. The Demonic Soldiers looking at Azief gasped and unconsciously backed up. Because there floating on the air was a man emitting the aura of an unsurpassable being. His Golden Aura was spread out giving him a Holy feeling, an invible existence. His Presence was like a Celestial descending from the Heaven to y around in the mortal world. The air around Azief waspressed so solid that it could be used as stone. When he moves forward the air shatter and Immortal Might spread out from every part of Azief body. Behind him was a halo of eternal brilliance, while on the top of his head was Rings of fire the size of five meter width, spinning on top of his head making him look like an avenger from Hell. ¡®HMPH¡¯ Azief snorted. ¡®Trifling artifacts¡¯ Azief said before he waves his hand and the gourd was destroyed. His energy transformed into an oppressive air that sent the minds of the soldiers spinning. Then he looked at the Demonic Knight and a dark look gleamed in his eyes, and he stepped forward. Vast quantities of ck mist instantly roiled out, like countless vipers. They shot toward more than a thousand enemies, boring into their bodies, causing shocking miserable shrieks to fill the air. ¡®DEVOUR!!¡¯ Azief yelled inside his mind and rumbling sound filled his mind. And then a mouth appears from the dark mist. It began to devour the Demonic Soldiers as Azief hair was wildly iling about as his body is full of energy. There is a reason why he is fighting this war. Not only for Earth two but also to temper his fleshly body. He decided¡­that today he would break through to Undying Body. The moment that objective is fulfilled; he would get out of this world with Will. All the energy inside the body of the Demonic Soldiers was sucked dry and they turn into desated corpse. ck mist poured out from their eyes, ears, noses and mouths, which then flowed back to Azief. Will then nod as he already feels the Speed Source returning to his body and his eyes shows a trace of blue lightning. He began engaging other people on the ground as Azief flies back to the sky. The first wave had begun engaging him. Azief using the Condensed energy in his body began using another attributes. ¡®DEATH!¡¯ He yelled in his mind and an image of gigantic skull appears behind Azief back and the sky turns red, the winds changed direction and the whole world clouded red. This is the image imprinted on the minds of every demonic soldier that is engaging in war on the sky. Celestial pressure envelops the sky and hundreds of the Demonic soldiers coughed up blood, some even loses their consciousness and fall from the sky. For the people on the ground, all they could see was the skull but not the red sky and clouds. But even down in the ground they could feel the pressure like a fire heat that envelops all living thing, threatening to burn them. Aziefpressed his attributes in his hand, as dark mist coils around his hand and then when he felt it was solid enough, Azief release his punch. Conceptualization attack! Only people that have cross the threshold of the Energy Disperse Stage could manifest the Concept in their attack, possessing the might of Gods and Devils. From the illusory conceptualization red sky, a howling voice full of misery pierces the imaginary world of blood as heart chilling screams and despairing wailing could be heard. In that red sky, images of death people with their rotten flesh and dead eyes, monsters who were dead and full of maggots squirming around their bodies tries to ws themselves out from the red sky. The image was terrifying and made each and every one of the Demonic Soldier almost pissed their leather pants. But they didn¡¯t even have time to do that. The moment the punch was released, it was like a force of ten mountains was nearing them. The sound made them deaf. That punch shatters the airs as it hit straight at the two thousand Demonic Soldiers and then an explosion of blood happens in the sky, drenching down towards the earth like rain. A rain of blood drenches thend beneath and the only one left floating in the air was Azief, looking as cold as ever. He takes a breath and he focused back at the task at hand. Will who was slitting the throat of another demonic soldier look up and smiles in astonishment. He never though that one punches is enough to kill all the Demonic Soldier. But Will also realizes it. That the Demonic Soldier is not that powerful. They are just a lot of them. Will himself has killed about a thousand demonic soldiers and it has just been about for 15 minutes. Up on the sky, Azief closes his eyes as he could feel that the attributes of death will be unusable for about ten minutes before he can use it again. A cooldown. Chapter 87: Gods and demons (2) Activating an attribute put a strain not only on the physical body but also on the psychological burden, not to mention Death attributes. It was Azief most powerful attributes and also the most taxing. The destructive power is really wide and the energy released could dim the stars. On the ground, Will has finished killing all the Demonic soldier on the ground when another wave appeared from the portal. This time Aziefunches himself to them with his highest speed towards the Demonic Soldiers With his fleshly body he crashed to the peopleing out from the portal and the result was another bloodbath. A massive explosion happen in the sky that disperse the clouds and produces thunderp. The Demonic Soldiers could not endure the impact of the body of an Eternal Spring Body Refinement Stage Expert. The moment they collide with Azief it was like they were crashing against an immovable mountain. The second batch was crushed like ants, their bones shattered, their energy disperses and their flesh turns to droplets of blood that rained down the battlefield. Will on the ground could only clean the blood that fall from the skies from his body with his kic energy force filed. Blood is pouring down like a torrential downpour. Cruelness, ruthlessness, the ability to treat life as worthless¡­ that was how Azief is and thinking of this dark side of Azief, Will shudders in fear. Azief is not someone he would readily offend. Up in the clouds, the portals rumble again. Then from the portal the second wave appears. The Demonic Knights appears. Azief did not slow down this time. He doubles back and began engaging in battles. All of his abilities were unleashed. Using his heat vision, he spews fireballs from his eyes killing everybody he could see, fire zing in the clouds, burning everything like the fire of Heaven. Using his fleshly bodies, he punches with his Eternal Spring might His punch packed the power of a nuclear bomb as he killed each of the Demonic Knight with one punch. This was not a battle. This was a one sided massacre. The moment Azief could use Devour he uses it again as he could feel that his Eternal Spring keep healing his injuries. Each attack and injuries that he receives from the enemies was almost instantly healed by his Eternal Spring. The sky was filled with the glow of magical techniques and the power of Azief and the Demonic Knights abilities. Booms filled the air, and the sky turned dark as blood keep pouring down towards the ground. The Demonic Knights that manage to slip out from Azief attacknded on thend as they tried to set up a point of invasion. But Will could not let them do what they wanted could he? He throws a Truniom bomb at the first team thatnded on thend. A huge explosion of green fire covers the area of what used to be Beijing and obliterate almost one third of the city. One third of the city turns to ash. Literally, turned to ash in a matter of seconds. No matter how sturdy the building around Beijing or what kind of metal they used, it was instantly melted when came in contact with Truniom Explosion. The first team that arrived which numbers around three thousand was instantly eradicated. Speed Force filled Will as he runs away from the point of explosion and return back in almost a sh. On the sky, Azief has managed to use the Devour attributes again as heunched his attack. Another rumbling filled his mind as he could energy courses through his body. Hisst injuries he got from another Demonic Knight were instantly healed. The sky turned dark with a foul aura and the mouth appears, and thousands of Demonic Soldiers devoured into nothingness. Some of them offer resistance but in the end they lost too much of their energy and turns into desated corpse and fall from the sky and crashed to the ground. First, it was the rain of blood. Now, the sky is raining corpses. This was truly a painting of a Celestial War. Demons from other world, with Azief who was like the God of the Sky pushing back thousands of soldiers with his might alone, and Will like Mercury protecting thend. It was also at this time Azief merge his Devour and Death attributes to inflict not only pain but misery. Azief could feel his body rumbles and pain courses through his body and his vitality decreases. ¡®Endure it!¡¯ He yelled inside his mind. ¡®RELEASE!!¡¯ He yelled. Then the attributesunches itself to the soldiers with an aura of the foulest existence, even from afar choking them and make them lose their will to fight. Then it collided with the Demonic Soldier The other Demonic Knights watched shaken as theirrade screams with unprecedented misery. Their bodies withered up and their hair fell out as their energy and souls were extracted through every orifice. Their Nine Openings were invaded, the pain could not be described, taking all of their energy, breaking their Life Gate as energy inside their bodies in chaos, and their Red Pce disperses and every bit of their energy was taken hostage and stolen. On the sky, higher than the ce where Azief is fighting, however a weird phenomenon is happening. Even though, Azief is on Earth Two, in Earth Prime, an orb that contains all source of energy in all of the known and unknown universe is glowing. The sky rumbles, the stars dimmed. The Purifying Lightning is prepared for someone. The clouds in Earth Two change direction as they turned dark and cloudy as coiling golden lightning runs across the clouds. The Orb sense someone is perfecting the Body and intent to give aid. Because that is its objective. The Purifying Lightning is prepared. But could he break though? The clouds keep rumbling and the coiling lightning waited¡­bearing witness if there was one who seeks the path of Perfection, the path of a Sovereign. *** Chapter 88: Three sabers In Earth Two the battle is still ongoing. Corpses still fell to the ground by the thousand as Azief still rampaging on the sky like a Mad God. His hair whipping about, his hands were drenched with blood and meats of the enemies while his eye shows an unprecedented madness and bloodthirst. The scene left a deep impression on all of the Demonic Knight at the ground. He was merciless. He was cruel. He was Heartless. Then on the sky, floating there with his ck hair he looks around him. No one. Silence. Four thousand Demonic Knights died under his hand. On the ground about five thousand soldiers is still alive. Even though the Demonic Knight is not his match, he still feels a little fatigue considering their numbers. ¡®Not enough¡¯ Azief gritted his teeth. He could feel energy inside his body, a beast struggling to get out. Undying Body. Totem Perfection. He could feel an ancient energy is awakening inside of him, almost a primal sense. He could get it. He could feel it. Feel that he is close to breakthrough. It¡¯s possible for him. If he could kill more. This is Azief mentality on how he could remain sane even after killing so many beings. He viewed them as nothing more as his stepping stone to greater heights of power. That is how it starts. The path of Sovereign is paved with bloody roads and mountain of bones. His eyes were full of killing intent that could kill a Demonic Soldier if he exerts a little pressure. Energy is bubbling inside his body ¡®COME ON¡¯ he yelled as he dives down to help Will. He swoops down and then he began freezing everyone with his cold breath and then with one punch he killed about a hundred people. Apanying that punch was the pressure of three mountains. The moment his punchnded on the ground, a four hundred meter widthnd was dented and the people on that radius were crushed to death. Then the portal in the sky glowed again. Azief once again fly back to the sky while Will cleans up the other Demonic Knights. The storm is nigh. Demonic Baron ising out from the portal. This time, the pressure was intensifying Five hundred Demonic Barone out from the portal and when they look at the surrounding they were shocked to see that their subordinates on the ground, piling. Corpses piled as high as a mountain and blood flowed like a river. Before they could even express their anger a man suddenly flies to them and decapitate one of them with a saber. ¡®ONE SLASH RENDERING THE HEAVEN APART¡¯ Azief yelled in his mind and the saber he used glowed red as red mist surrounds it and then turned into a Nirvana Fire. With one sh, a gigantic sh of fire was directed towards the Demonic Baron. The heat disperse the clouds and fire filled the sky The few of them who instantly realize the ferocity of that attack immediately teleported to other ce with their fastest speed. But not everyone was lucky. The gigantic fire envelopes about fifty Demonic Barons and instantly incinerating their body into nothingness. Then the glow on that saber disappeared and Azief could feel that his energy was drained and his vitality decrease even more. ¡®DEVOUR!¡¯ He immediately activated his attributes. The moment is ripe when the Demonic Baron was shocked. Ten of them did not manage to avoid his attack and immediately get devour by the illusory mouth. But this time there is resistances. The Demonic Barons began using formation to deal with him. Another hundred manage to go down as they began engaging battle with Will. In the illusory mouth, 50 Demonic Baron was using the Piercing Heaven Formation making the energy of Azief conceptualization was contained. Azief snorted. ¡®YOU THINK IT WOULD BE THAT EASY! I WOULD NOT LET GO A PREY ONCE THEY ARE ON MY HANDS!¡¯ Azief bring out another saber and he looked it with hesitation before steeling his determination once again and then yelled in his mind ¡®SLASH THE COVETOUS HEART¡¯ as he let his energy being drained again but this time he coughed a dark blood. His face was pale. His Titanium Bones was invaded by foreign energy. His Life Gate cracked, his Red Pce Blood disperses by twenty percent and his Nine Openings were blocked for a second giving Azief a taste of having his body feeling like he was in a shredder, shredding his skin. The Price of using a weapon he is not qualified to use! But he managed to sh the second sh from the second saber. A water dragon emerged from his sh as domineering and mysterious as the sea itself, and crashed unto the fifty Demonic Baron and their body vitality was sucked dry but their body is still alive. Azief who was still holding the saber then screams in pain. One of his bones breaks because of the bacsh using the saber. Titanium Bone that even nuclear bomb could not break but just using a saber of the Asura he has his bones broken But he still gripped the saber because a momentter the blood vitality returns back inside Azief body and Azief could feel his energy surging upwards again as his bones is once again reformed by the blood vitality the water dragon stole. The Water Dragon, an image of vitality and life, devouring all essence, replenishing the body, nourishing the soul, increase blood vitality. The second saber was the Dragon Giving Life. Weakened and battered, the fifty demonic Barons were quickly devoured by the mouth without any resistance and energy filled Azief body again, as the wind around his body cracks and change directions. On the sky higher than the clouds, thunders are actively booming. Lightning coils around the sky as it waited. Waiting to purify. A legion of Demonic Baron could not let the upper hand rest in Azief hand so they quickly fly towards Azief and began attacking Azief. One of them uses a spear and nearly stabbed Azief rib. Azief narrowly avoid that fast lightning attack only to be stabbed on back with a sword by another demonic Baron specializing in stealth. ¡®AHH!¡¯ Azief yelled as Azief quickly flies forward and running from the legion. One of the Demonic Baron then ordered. ¡®Charge!¡¯ His voice was excited and shrill Azief has already flown to the outskirt of Beijing and behind him was a legion of Demonic Baron when suddenly out of nowhere Azief stop and then turn back and without a word and sh another saber attack. He yelled ¡®ONE SLASH RENDERS WORLDS APART!¡¯ And then an image of a gigantic shattered cleaved in half appeared behind Azief, covering the sky and the legion that was touched by that saber energy instantly dissipated into particles of atoms. Azief smiles before he coughed up blood and his face turns pale. Blue veins appear on his neck and this time he cough blood vitality and¡­another¡­.and another. He coughs up three drop of his blood vitality to endure the bacsh of using the Six Saber of the Asura. ¡®This is my limit¡¯ he said. Three Sabers. Then he pops a pill inside his mouth but it hardly has any effect. He smiles bitterly before he rejoins the battle again. The fourth saber if he uses it, it might take all of his vitality to activate the Cutting Apart Worldly Concerns. What he has understood about the saber is only the tip of the iceberg. The sabers were his trump card and also a mass weapon of destruction used only when fighting an army such as this. Azief has never used it in his time as Hyperion since they were never that many enemies and the destruction is too widespread. But in a world where there are no concerns of innocent people getting caught up with the damage, he is free to use his most destructive attack. It was then the portal rumbles again and about five Demonic Beingse out from the portal Their pressure was shocking and suffocating. Each steps they take create a ripple of energy that undtes in the sky. Azief bitterly smiles. Demonic Count. And five of them. Then a voice rings inside his mind. ¡®Master, the evacuation isplete. All has finished evacuation. Awaiting orders. Returning to standby mode¡¯ and then an Orb appeared in front of Azief and Azief quickly snatched it and stores it inside his bag of holding Will on the ground is tangling with the Demonic Baron. But the Barons are already a lost cause as their corpses piled up the destroyed city. Corpses can be seen hanging on some power line poles and cables. Some was dumped on the garbage dump. The corpses are scattered all across the city of Beijing. And in one part of the city was a gigantic hole from Will bomb where a mound of corpses can be seen forming in the middle of that crater. Azief think for a while. They could go home now. With one order and a huge exorbitant price demanded by the Universe Orb, they could go home. But Azief is not satisfied. He is so close that he could almost taste it He looks back down and he yelled. ¡®Will! I will try it!¡¯ The voice pierce the distance and Will who was running around using the Speed Source stop and then looking at the sky he just smiles and nodded. Azief smiles back and then he balled his fist. I will achieve Undying Body before I get out from this world. And then he dashed to the Demonic Count. *** Chapter 89: Home (1) The first attack that happens was something that Azief and the Demonic Count did not anticipate. It was an explosion. A giant green fire enveloping two Demonic Counts. It was truly a gigantic fire that looks like a giant lotus, the heat was choking and Azief who was far away from the scene could also feel the heat. The clouds around the vicinity disperse and it was like the sky was being burned. They struggled to stay afloat but in the end they sumbed to the pain and fall to the ground When they crashed to the ground, the city of Beijing was shaken like a mountain was being thrown down. It was already magnificent that the Demonic Count did not instantly incinerate after the attack but they even managed to get up. Will and Azief looking at this was shocked and amazed. Will throws them five Truniom explosives but they are not immediately destroyed? This is truly worthy of the name Demonic Count. Even one of that explosive managed to destroyed one third of Beijing. Green fire keep devouring the Demonic Count as they struggles and try using their energy to disperse the me. But before they could manage to do that, in the ground, Will uses a repulsor ray and a unibeam weapon to shot straight at the two Demonic Count head and they died almost instantly. ¡®ARHGG!!¡¯ Yelled one of the Demonic Baron in the sky as he beganing down from the sky chasing Will. So, now in the sky there was two Demonic Counts looking at Azief with cold and fearsome res. Then they began to attack each other. He uses his shing wind and hundreds of gales of wind as sharp as sword were directed towards the Count but with one punch from both of them they shatter it almost immediately Then he decided to do something he never thought he would do. But he needs to make a preparation first. He knows this might cause him a bacsh but after he killed the Counts he would immediately get out from this world. Because he could feel it when Will kill the two Demonic Counts. EXP was given to him as he could arge amount of energy entered his body and strengthen his body. First, he uses Time Attributes He yelled ¡®TIME¡¯ in his mind and punch out his palm and an illusory hourss full of golden sand appears behind Azief back. The air ripples and times dte; thew of the universe was in chaos and disarray. The cause and effect are overturned. Azief stomp his feet on the clouds and air shatters and the energy from his stomp ripples and Time Area was created. Everything under that Area will be slowed. One of the Count uses a sword and when he shes his sword attack, a sword energy resembling that of gigantic Horned Purple Tiger rushed out to Azief ready to maul him and killing him in one strike. But the moment it enter the Time area, it became so slow in Azief mind and it was at this time Azief activated another attributes ¡®LIFE¡¯ he yelled inside his mind. The image of the hourss of sand was superimposed with an image of a candle brightly illuminating everything like a sun. And his body was full of energy as the wick of the candles is absorbing energy under the ground to ignite the fire. The fire is his vitality; the candle stick is his life. As long the energy is there, as long the source is not severed, Azief could use it to heal. Other people attributes is not the same for every individual. Azief is of course also not the same. His life attributes is powered by negative energy, his dark feelings and desire. The fire is from the hatred of those who died under his hand. He is burning hatred and taking the ill feeling and burning it as his source of energy. When the sh came, Azief manages to dodge it and in one leap he appeared in front of the Demonic Count and then punches out his most powerful attack The energy that was swirling in his hand was like the power of a thousand sun. All of his energy was drained to focus on his right hand when his punch turned immediately into a palm full of Celestial power and then was push out into the Demonic Count head. Celestial Might roiled out, heavenly presence covered the sky and thend was thrown into chaos, the sea rumbles and roar. This was the full power of everything Azief has. His Life Gate cracked, his Nine Opening is roiling around in disarray and his Titanium Bone cracked as energy diffuses out from Azief Seven Openings. An image of a gigantic violet palm appeared on the sky, descending to exterminate all existence, a hand of God. When the palm arrived in front of the Demonic Count, and he wanted to dodge he realize that he could not move as fast as he can. He was pressured by theta Celestial Might and his body does not move as his will. He could only watch. All he could see was the most terrifying thing he has even seen in his entire life and probably thest scene he would see in his life.. A gigantic palm the size of a country piercing the clouds, descending unto him, a palm full of anger and rage heading towards him in slow motion but he could not dodge it. To his eyes, the hand was slowed and even his movements are slow like time is different here. Then the palm attack connected and it was like the sky cracked and a huge thunderp could be seen as a shockwave ripples out and the Demonic Count head exploded into mist of blood and slowly he fall. The palm disappeared but not before creating an explosion of wind that scattered all the clouds and destroyed a mountain not far away from Beijing. The mountain now has an imprint of gigantic palm imprinted on it. The Demonic Counts behind the other Demonic Count could not even do anything to stop Azief. But then the bacsh happens. Azief coughed up a blood but he could also feel energy is solidifying inside his body. ¡®One more¡¯ he decided. One more and he would achieve Undying Body. On the sky, a dark cloud is rumbling with golden lightning. Then Azief hand wrinkles out, his energy drained, his hair fall out and all of his bones feels like they weigh a million ton. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ the other Demonic Countughed as he saw the human in front of him is on the verge of dying. He immediately attacked using his spear. This spear possess the might of a Dragon and this sh was meant to end Azief as he rushes through the air to Azief position with an image of Azure Dragon behind the Demonic Count. Azief look at the iing threat but he didn¡¯t seem panicked. ¡®I¡¯ll bet on you!¡¯ Then he coughs his own vitally and refines it with his energy as that droplet of blood was being solidify by his energy. His Red Pce almost crumbles and shatters but he endures it. When the droplet of blood is coughed, the red liquid shines with eerie dark red colors enveloping the whole sky dark red. Foul energy rushed out from Azief Seven Openings. The Demonic Count face who was rushing to Azief fell. It was then that Azief yelled , his voice pierces the clouds ¡®BLOOD SEALING THE MOUNTAINS!¡¯ And then the blood turns into a needle like shape and shot out to the Demonic Count. The count could feel the needle like shape droplets of blood is not some trifling thing. So he was about to dodge the blood when he suddenly find out the blood was chasing him and then that droplet of blood exploded when it reached a ten meter radius from him. Then countless of runes marking fill the sky, with each rune possessing an iparable might. And then a cloud created by the magical properties of Azief sealing techniques appears on the sky. The clouds were red and covered the sky, and China seems like it live under a red sky. Then the clouds parted in the center and in that center was a face of Azief. Only it was ten thousand timesrger and fills the sky. The face also has one horn on each side of his each, his eyes were blood red and his teeth was reced by sharp red fangs. Then the giant face look at the Demonic Count and the Demonic Count coughed up his vitality. The power of that re was oppressing him to his core and his Seed Energy of the Count wilted. The runes that were golden and full of clouds before turns to red and then a tear could be seen falling from the eyes of the gigantic face and then the droplet of red tears turns into arge red spears which quickly impaled the Count as it pierces the clouds with lightning speed. The Count didn¡¯t even have time to run. Such a character that would be respected and feared in Seresian world was killed so easily. But the price? Azief vitality and his longevity. If he did not reach Undying Body he has just made the most unprofitable transaction ever in his life. First, it impaled the Count both hand making himnd on the ground with an explosion leaving a 40 meter deep with crater on another part of the Beijing city. Another tears drops to the ground and another spear hone in the Demonic Count. Then it pierces the Count both legs. Another tear fell. And then it pierces the Count heart. But the Count did not die. The blood red spear which was impaled on the body of the Count began morphing to something resembling like a cocoon and then amidst the screams and yelling of the Count, the red like liquid thing began enveloping the Demonic Count body and then after a few minutes, it was silent. He then yelled in his mind ¡®EXPLODE!¡¯ Then the cocoon of red like liquid and the resulting explosion wipes out three region of China. One of the people pursuing Will was also affected as Will brilliantly lure the Demonic count chasing him right to the center of the explosions before using the Speed Source to run off in time. His speed was unbelievable as blue lightning covered his body and sceneries bend around him. ¡®WE DID IT!¡¯ Will yelled on the ground after looking at the destruction that Azief did. It was then that energy courses through Azief body and then a notification appears. YOU HAVE COMPLETED THE REQUIREMENTS TO ENTER UNDYING BODY REFINEMENT. WILL YOU ACCEPT OR WILL YOU USE THE ENERGY COLLECTED TO LEVEL UP? Azief smiles even as blood runs down his left side of the mouth. His hand trembling with fatigue and his eyes was lifeless but he gritted his teeth and yelled ¡®I WILL CHOOSE THE UNDYING BODY!!¡¯ *** Chapter 90: Home (2) The thunder rumbles and the sky turned dark as Azief made his decision. The Orb in Earth prime glows with a golden color as the clouds in Earth two was filled with divine power. Then Azief could feel almost a divine power enveloping him in golden light from the sky above him. It was also at this time Azief sense with his whole body a danger that he has never felt before. Roaring sound could be heard high on the sky. Will who as far away by now to escape the explosion could not see what is happening even with his eyesight that is hundred times clearer than normal humans but he could see a gigantic dark cloud began hovering on top of Azief. And he gasped in shock. ¡®What the fuck is that?!¡¯ He cursed in shock. Lightning¡­golden lightning began to amass in the sky and the roaring be louder like a dragon is in rage. Azief looked upwards and he¡­chuckles. He doesn¡¯t know what it is but now at his weakest moment; a lightning is about to strike him how could he just chuckles? Because he could feel in that lightning there is an essence of life. In his attributes, there is one attributes of Life. He could feel the essence of life, sense it with his Divine Sense. The lightning is an aid. He doesn¡¯t know whether that is true or not but he could only gamble now. And he doesn¡¯t like to gamble. But sometimes you had to roll the hard six. Either way, it seems he could not run away from the lightning. With dark clouds covering half of Beijing and his already deteriorating conditions, he could not run even if he wanted to. Then it falls. An enormous golden pir of lightposed of golden lightning descended downward like divine punishment. The gigantic pirs then split into eleven part of golden arcs of lightning and keep descending to strike Azief. Then the first lightning mmed into Azief with a huge boom. Blood sprayed from Azief mouth and his face went white. But at the same time, Azief could feel that the energy enter his body and his Ironskin was purify and instead bes a Goldenskin. His skins began to shine like gold and the lightning seeps into him endowing Azief with a skin that could not be cut any weapon other than artifact or a person with a higher level of power. In the Energy Disperse Stage he is practically invincible. Nothing could scratch him. Even if they do, his skin will regenerate almost instantly. He could feel that his previous injury shriveled up and power courses through his body as thend beneath his feet cracked and overturned turning into arge crater that could fill fourkes. ¡®HAHAHA!¡¯ Aziefughed even as he endures the pain. Just right before Azief could enjoy this newfound upgrade in his body the clouds rumbles again and another lightning descended downward again. This time, it was bigger than thest one and likest time it was golden lightning and full of life energy. Each lightning bolt that strikes Azief contained incredible power. It mmed into Azief body again this time, but Azief is ready this time. He gritted his teeth and epts the lightning. The moment it mmed Azief body, thunder quake ps and shockwave erupted form the collision causing the sky to shakes and air exploded. Azief feel like a mountain was mming him and he could felt all of his body is shaken but another change happen to his body. His Copper flesh bes Golden Flesh, his body which was full of blood was purified as ck gooes out of his pore and then he was floating there on the clouds, his body shining like the sun in the morning dawn. With Golden Flesh, his body will not be harmed by elemental energy especially by lightning. It even will nourish him. It was like he was the Sun, personified. It was then that something clicked inside Azief mind. Undying Body is not the eleven stage of Body refinement. It was the upgrade of all the stages of Body refinement. Unify All The Aspect Of Physique, To Create The Ultimate Physique, Envied By Gods And Feared By Devil. This description suddenly appeared inside his mind guiding the energy of the lightning to wash over him, cleansing all impurities inside his body. The lightning would subsequently disperse into the area below him. Each bolt now that wille striking him will have doubly destructive power. And there is a hint of destruction in the lightning bolt. Will who was on the ground see the lightning disperses and wanted to try to gain something from Azief purifying. Will could feel that there is energy inside the lightning bolt. A type of speed energy. He has learned many things when he was in the Seresian World. One of them is to create a Speed fragment. Seal the speed inside a Speed Source bubble and he got himself a Speed Fragment. But the energy of speed that is required must be powerful. The lightning seems to pass the requirements. He began tounch himself to the lightning but the moment hee into contact with the dispersed lightning instead of the Speed he was hoping for, he was thrown a thousand meter away. The explosion echoed out, apanied by a miserable shriek. Will was shaken as he coughs three drops of vitality. Energy oozes out of his body, the lightning coiling around his feet disperse and dissipates into the air. If not for the pills Azief has provided him he might even dies. He looked back at Azief on the sky epting the lightning and sighed. This was not his lightning. He has to earn it if he wanted it. He¡¯s not worthy. Will is not as crazy as Azief to chase the Perfection of Physique. But Will of course realize what this means for Azief. Eternal Body. Ultimate Physique. Unless people of the higher level fight him, he is undefeated in the Energy Disperse stage and could be said the unrivalled expert of Energy Disperse Stage. Even if he meets a Seed Forming High Realm Expert he might even survive using his body. Will also realize that when the lightning descended and the clouds appear, the red portal of the Seresian dimmed and it was like some energy was preventing the portal from letting energy out. It seems whatever produces the clouds and lightning did not want others to interfere when he was bestowing its gift. Nothing could object this ancient energy. If you want toe out of the portal, they must wait. The lightning seems to be saying. It was arrogant and domineering. It has decided to strike Azief, giving him fortune and helping him breakthrough, so nobody better interfere. This is what Will has been feeling about the attitude of this energy that is in chaos in the sky right now. Will has learned a lot about energy and not just the kind that has no intelligence. Certain energy has a sentient will. Like the Speed Source. In the sky, the clouds were filled with golden lightning. Another lightning falls into Azief body and he trembled. The ground below him was thoroughly destroyed, and much of it had crystallized because of the heat of the lightning. But this time Azief did not feel the pain as much and his face instead of getting paler, bes even rosier. His Silver Veins was invaded by the lightning and be Golden Vein. He could feel an ancient source of energy is setting itself up inside Azief consciousness and body, nourishing at every second. Heughed again. ¡®THIS IS WHAT I¡¯M TALKING ABOUT! STRIKE ME MORE. LET THE TEMPEST STRIKE ME!¡¯ Hisughs and his yells were like he was getting crazy. His hair whipped around, and his body was covered with lightning wounds. However, his maniacalughter had not reduced even in the slightest. He was truly satisfied with the power welling inside his body right now. He feels that even if he is now an Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm, he could even fight a Seed Forming Middle Realm. This disparity of power is magnificent and even logic defying. A level 56 could fight a level 66 existence. But if you search for perfection, of course this is the only result. First, Azief has a Perfect Golden Core when he was in Orb Condensing Stage. That alone has set him forward over others by ten steps. Now, he is transcending the Purifying Lightning to breakthrough to Ultimate Physique. That has set him forward by a hundred steps. Two Perfection in Two Stages. This is why his destructive powers were like Gods and Immortals. Perfection. Path of the Sovereign. He is beginning to walk in the path of the Sovereign. Luck. Strength. Talent. Determination. And a little madness. This is all requires in molding a Sovereign This is the road one must tread to reach Sovereign Stage. But, Perfection? The path of Perfection requires not only luck but also determination, risk taking and most of all¡­..fate. The clouds boom again, this time the sound travel to Mongolia. Imagine the sound. If it were normal humans they would already have their eardrums ruptured. Will had his heart jolted when he hears it from far away. He has long retreated from the lightning area. The pressure bearing down on Azief however was growing increasingly greater, like the sky itself was oppressing him. He was like As holding the Earth. Another pir of light descend and separate into eleven parts before mming itself again into Azief body. This time Azief did not even get shaken as his body began to familiarize itself with the pressure of the lightning. His Golden Aura was transformed into Golden Domain and pressure of a God emanated from him , making thend beneath him to be dented like an enormous giant stomped their feet and hill crumbled into rubbles of stones after his Golden Domain spread out beneath him. The area around the destroyed Beijing was like a world of lightning, thundering and bellowing, booming sound filled the earth And in the center of that maelstrom of lightning, was Azief, head thrown back as the brutal sound of hisughter rose up in the face of the mming lightning. ¡®More! More!¡¯ He yelled. And another lightning descend this time embedding itself inside Azief bones. His Titanium Bones transform into Celestial Bones. When he crack his knuckles, the wind went away as energy roils out around his body forcing the wind to give way and the wind itself dissipated around him. When another lightning falls into him again, his Divine Meridians transform into Celestial Meridian, making itrger and Azief body began sucking all the energy around him. Lands grow old, tress wilted, water recedes and mountains shrinked. Energy flows out to him, like he was there to drain every energy that exists on this Earth. Then the clouds grew evenrger. Azief look at the sky above him and he chuckles and he yelled in happiness. ¡®I WILL BREAK THROUGH!¡¯ And as he yelled his determination, a pir of light as big as a city falls into him, but not before dividing itself into eleven parts. Azief has begun to understand why the lightning separates themselves to eleven part. One lightning for every stage of his body. Eleven stages. Eleven parts. Each strikes of lightning strengthen the other stage of body so that it would prepare him to transform his physique. This is not a lightning bringing cmity but a purifying lightning, exfoliating him from the taint of mortal and pushing him to be more. When the lightning falls into his body again, he was ready as he could feel his Nine Opening turns into Nine Forbidden Opening. In each opening lies a very ancient energy, pure and powerful. If it was released, it could destroy a city. Then the eight strikes of lightning descended and mmed Azief. He coughed up a mouthful of blood as sparks danced through the air around him and then mmed into the ground, only to ricochet back up and hit him back. Cracking sounds could be heard from his legs as shattered bones suddenly poked out through his skin. His vision was starting to grow dim. Blood filled his mouth, but he simply spit it out and then startedughing again. Even though his Eternal Spring was not yet transformed, it emanated an aura of life that heals Azief body almost instantly. Azief wasughing like crazy in the sky as he could his energy surges up each time he was hit by the lightning. Will on the ground however began looting the corpses for any artifacts and weapons. With his speed he has recovered treasures and loot left by the deceased he could find in five minutes and already stores it inside his bag of holding. At least he had some gains. Then arge explosion happen in the sky when the nine lightning strikes descend and the area below Azief was obliterated. Beijing was destroyed into rubbles and the lightning began to spread as it exploded in thend like it was a bomb destroying other city besides Beijing. It seems like China was attacked by a nuclear bomb. Azief Celestial Presence began transforming into Sovereign Presence, emanating a pressure that oppresses every existence below Seed Forming. His Red Pce Forming, turns into the Violet Pce with an enormous pool of vitality keep producing inside his body. And then finally the tenth lightning descend. His Eternal Spring transformed into Eternal Physique, the penultimate of Body Physique effectively transforming Azief entire nerve system and it was like Azief was reborn. Golden lightning coils around Azief like dragons and his energy envelope China. And then the eleven lightning descend. This time the roaring of lightning could be heard across this empty world and the clouds was as big as a continent. And when the pir of lightning began to fall, one would be shocked to see the size of that pir. It was the size of country, a pir of light shaped like a spear and then when it mmed into Azief body, China was turned into ash as Will who has felt this energy long ago, runs to Russia in merely three minutes. When it mmed into Azief body, then all the aspect of the body unified and there it was standing on the sky without even a scratch was Azief. As of this point there is nond below him. Only destruction and a hole that is slowly being filled with sea water as China disappeared from the map of Earth. This lightning was not supposed to appear here! This lightning was supposed to appear in Earth Prime. This world was not reinforced with runes, not protected like Earth Prime! But Azief achieve perfection here. And the Purification Lightning does not dy. If only there was people left in this world, Azief would have been branded as a mass murdered even if it¡¯s not its fault. Azief swears on his heart that the next time he wanted to transcend his limits; he would have to choose the ce more wisely than he did now. He didn¡¯t know that the lightning is capable of so much destruction. He looks down at the destruction and he sighed. His body was crackling with golden lightning, seemingly endless amounts of golden light radiated out from his body. His eyes shone with a dazzling golden brilliance. His hair which is lost and his vitality which has dissipated causing him pain is now restored. His hair bes longer and fluttered blown by the wind. His features were handsome. Beneath his feet was a swirling ripples of energy. Azief has transcend the Purifying Lightning. His body is now at the peak. Perfection Physique. When he reached Seed Forming, he would leave other ten thousand steps behind him. The energy inside his body swirls and he could feel the energy inside his body is not the kind of energy that Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realms possessed. This is the energy of a Seed Forming Middle Realm. Even though the Seed is not yet form, his body has already release ripples of energy and the understanding of the Laws. Azief took a deep breath. His power is nowpletely different that had been before. After transcending the lightning, he could feel his energy was condensed and preparing to gather again¡­to form the Seed. His physical body now far exceeded that of any ordinary Energy Disperse Stage expert. In fact, not even the body of a Seed Forming Expert couldpare to his in terms of strength and durability. But what Azief felt more pleased about was the fact that there is a Lightning Laws inside him. He could not touch thew yet but someday he would. But he did not have time to rejoice. The portal of red glows again and Azief could feel the intense energy wafting out form the portal. Demonic Duke. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Azief then ordered. ¡®Al, let me and Will go home.¡¯ Saying this blue portal appeared beside the red portal which quickly sucked Azief inside it and Will who was at Russia and was catching his breath was also sucked into the portal. Will was startled but he was ready. For their n. They enter the tunnel. Azief called it a tunnel. Will call it the Wormhole. What happens to Earth Two after that¡­.Azief and Will does not know. But everything was safe. As Azief and Will were in the tunnel of reality he could see Will behind him. Beside them was assortment of other Earth and they were searching for the ess points to all Earths. Earth Prime. Then Will nodded. Will was running inside the tunnel to sense the energy of Earth Prime. It was one of his abilities as a speedster. He may not know where Earth prime is but since Azief once uses the Universe Orb in Earth Prime, there is a trail. Kind of like a blood trail only Will senses Energy trail. Azief nodded. And then he crushed the Orb in his hand and the tunnel begins to copse asws of time, cause and effect, cracked, and then the tunnel copsed and they both falls into the Deserted Reality. But even as they fall, Azief did not panic. Because another portal was opened. This time, a familiar energyes from that portal. Will uses his sped to create another portal. A portal leading them¡­..home. Then as both of them fall into the portal, Azief smiles. He is going home. *** Chapter 91: The world since then (1) The desert like always is hot beaten by the yellow sun. The winds keep blowing and the surrounding was only sand. There is not much life other than the lizards that hides under the sun or the gigantic scorpions that burrows itself deep under the sand. Once in a while one could see a sandstorm a mile away. It was a dangerous region to live even a harder region to traverse. But then something happened in that dangerous region. Far away from civilization and people, something is formed out of thin air. It was like reality was tear apart and something ising out. A blue portal opens up in the wide desert. The golden sand was first sucked into the portal but then regurgitated outside back again. Energy emanated out from the blue portals and dark clouds are gathering on top of the portal appearance. It booms and it howls. Then appearing from that portal was a man ds in ck, dashing and domineering. Celestial Presence roiled out from him as waves of energy keep undting from him the signs of Laws inside him. He looks in front of him with his eyes that shone with brilliance. He steps out from the portal, looking cautious and vignt. Death aura wafted around him, the sand swirls and dissipate when the man in the hood step out from the portal. The harsh wind of the desert that was about to blow him was instantly dissipated with one wave of his hand. His eyes were cold and his stature was full of power. Then behind him appear another man. On the man face could be seen trace of fatigue. But he is also energetic. The man face was kind and making the people looking at him feels trust. Blue lightning coils around him and when he step out from the portal the sand beneath his feet crystalize because of the heat of his feet. He just bitterly smiles. ¡®It seems I have overtaxed myself.¡¯ He said to no one in particr just stating his current condition. The man in ck hood is still looking around his left and right and still vignt as ever. He then looked at the man with the lightning. ¡®We¡¯re here.¡¯ The man with the lightning coiling around him said. ¡®You¡¯re sure?¡¯ ¡®This time I¡¯m sure.¡¯ The man with the lightning reply while scratching the top of his head in embarrassment for his past blunders. Well, he said blunders but the man in the ck hood prefer calling it a big mistake. Running through the time space continuum and other universes is a dangerous task especially when younded in other Earths. ¡®That¡¯s what you said thest time. I¡¯m sorry, if I¡¯m not filled with confidence.¡¯ And the man in the ck hood chuckles a bit. The man with the lightning coiling around him was red in embarrassment and looking apologetically at the man in the ck hood. ¡®You¡¯re really sure this time? Thest time we were stranded in a very bizarre world.¡¯ The man in ck asked again, this time he is no longer joking. He has spent many months on that world. Then the man in lightninge closer to the man in the hood and patted him on the back. ¡®This time I followed the trail of energy perfectly. We are not lost this time.¡¯ ¡®But this ce is weird.¡¯ The man in the hood remarks. ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem like Earth Prime. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯ The man in the hood was Azief. And the man with blue lightning coiling around him is Will the Dark Speedster. They have returned home. They almost couldn¡¯t believe it. That they could be home in one piece after a grueling and life threatening experience in this other world where they were stranded. Messing with the fabric of time and space is truly not a good idea. Azief look once again in front and then he turns back to see Will again. And Will nodded again. Azief turns back his eyes to the wide desert in front of him. The reason why Azief doubts that he is in Earth Prime is because if Will was following the energy trail of the Universe Orb then he should have appeared beside the ruins of the Temple where he fights the Asura. At least that was what the Al says to him a long time ago. If he has the Universe Orb getting home would be easier but the consequences of using the Universe Orb was that it creates a door, an ess point from the Earths he visited and other Universes. Using the Universe Orb, he will create a door for anyone else toe¡­.for anyone to conquer. If Azief uses it to return to Earth Prime, then who knows what would happen in a couple of years. Maybe one day, the Seresian wille to this world¡­or maybe a more deadly predator that wille conquering his Earth. The Price of his power would be the destruction of a. And that is a price Azief isn¡¯t willing to pay. So, unhesitant, he crushed the Orb so no longer any of those Universes he visited will be connected by the Streams of Reality. The ess point shattered and the road leading to other universes crumbles. At least, he gained something from his journeys. Wisdom. He closes his eyes and remembers all that he has endured in the five years he left home. He was reminded of his great adventure in the Seresian World, remembered the Demonic King battles that shakes the stars and he remembers his life in Earth two with colorful people like Alexander King, Sasha Makarov, Dr Chandra and many other who he have crossed path with. And then he remembers Lee Na Eun, knowing he could never return to her unless he could live with the idea that she would be put in harm¡¯s way. They have to move on now. She has to live. And he has to live. Leaving her was not easy. Leaving anyone was never easy. In those five years, Azief live a life that anyone would envy him. He has everything in that life. A friend who is loyal. A lover who loves him very much. Wealth that surpassed anyone. He was at the top in that world. In that world, he lives a good life. And Na Eun was his most happy memories. And leaving her was his worst memories of Earth two. But not for a moment, Azief regret loving her. Even though parting with her gives him pain. It is better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all. Somehow, Azief will endure it. And she also has to endure it. And live. This prayer is one of the most sincere prayers Azief has ever pray. He hoped that in whatever world she lives in, she would be the woman he remembers. Strong and kind. But in front of him now wasrge desert, golden sand covering thend like the boundless sea. Will look at the desert and sighed. ¡®I have to check in with some people.¡¯ He said Azief nodded as he also looks at the desert his body is already beginning to float. ¡®Good luck to you.¡¯ ¡®Good luck to you too.¡¯ Will said. Then as he has floated five meter from the ground he looks at Will and ask ¡®You¡¯re not interested in my offer?¡¯ ¡®Joining you?¡¯ Will said, chuckling a bit. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief replies. Will contemte for a moment but then heughs. ¡®Maybe in another year. I have someone I want to protect.¡¯ ¡®Lily?¡¯ He smiles. Azief also smile. ¡®Then, I¡¯m going to be looking for you in a year.¡¯ Azief said smiling looking at his old friend. ¡®Ok. I¡¯ll be waiting¡¯ Will said. Azief then said. ¡®It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll meet again. Go.¡¯ ¡®Thanks¡¯ Will said and then he activated his Speed and blue lightning covered the ground he was stepping on and crackling electricity sound could be heard from his body and then as he moves his feet, a gust of wind exploded as he quickly disappeared from where he was standing. The gust of wind makes the sand explodes and Azief who was nearby the scene just blows wind from his mouth and the sands was blown far away from him. ¡®Heh.¡¯ He chuckles. ¡®Like always, he is inconsiderate to me.¡¯ Then he looks to the sky and he shot off to the clouds like thunder. As he was flying, he was smiling. He was truly home. And the first thing he needs to do is to do some reconnaissance and then be united with his friends. He has returned. Lord Shadow has returned. *** Chapter 92: The world since then (2) SOMEWHERE NEAR THE PLAINS REGION The hut was cool like an air conditioned room. The wind blows slowly but it was refreshing all the same. Sound of people in the market could be heard to reach here. Ice Fragment could be seen hanging at the ceiling providing the cool environment inside the hut like an office in a well-conditioned building. In the hut there is three chair made out of wood. It was exquisite and beautiful design by one of the Carpenters in the World Government. Sitting on that chair was Raymond. The hut wasrge that could fit four people. He was taller than before and his body radiated power and dignity. As one recognized the strongest in the world equal to Katarina the Ice Princess, Raymond himself possesses an aura of a King. He was wearing his official attire as the Commander In Chief of all the military of the World Government. In the past, that used to means something. But now¡­with all of the World Government soldiers scattered all over the world, it was merely an empty title. Even old allies has turned to the enemies while old enemies has turned to allies, the world has truly overturned. There was another man in the hut sitting in another chair looking solemn, like the burden of the world is on his shoulders. There is a trace of fatigue in his face. He was wearing a white robe with a Mon of a ck butterfly. It was the former Shogun of Japan, Ashikaga Hirate. Japan does not exist anymore. SO does any other countries. All that is left is this new brave world. Then he said to Raymond ¡®Let start this by admitting the truth. Raymond, the World Government today is different from the past. You know it. I know it. The Commanders out there knows it.¡¯ Ashikaga Hirate looks outside of this makeshift hut. This is the camp of the World Government. The new office for the military is being constructed right now. Outside there is arge ins that stretches out wide that it almost seems that there is no end to the greenness and the grass. There is also hundreds of thousands of other huts belonging to the people who seek shelter here in the ce protected by the hills and mountains. Not far away from here there is a warehouse where the World Government has constructed to store food and other things. There is also arge mansion made of wood specifically built for Hirate to do his task as the President of the World Government. Not far away from that was arge barrack for anyone who wanted to be recruited to the World Government. Hirate had to start from scratch but thank god he has a few of helpers that mange to teleport with him when the explosion happens. There is also a market in thisrgemunity where people can trade with each other. A semnce of a civilization is being born again after the explosion that teleported everyone to a random ce in this new continent. It was lucky that he was warned about the explosion ahead of time and manages to stores all the valuables inside the World Government Treasury to his Gigantic Bag Holding. If not he could not have rebuilt the World Government as fast as he is now. Many more have joined this new base of World Government as Raymond and Pandikar started the search and rescue operation, rescuing the people nearby the Hill. The world that they live in right now after the white explosion is different. The glorious World Government is no longer and the world is in chaos. With the World Government at the East and the Revolutionary Army at the Western side of this continent, they are now separated by millions of miles. And now, Hirate is focusing on how to survive and regain back what he and hisrades have lost. For a while there is silence inside the room. Raymond can be seen to be conflicted with what about to be discussed. Hirate looks at Raymond and then sighed. ¡®We got to kill him. This is the only way that this could end. You and Pandikar. ¡® Raymond breathes hardly. ¡®What the hell you are talking about?¡¯ Raymond said, there is a trace of helplessness in his tone of voice. ¡®The two of you were willing to go to war yesterday. Do you think he is going to step down from that? He is going to bide his time and he would bludgeon you from the back the first chance he is given.¡¯ Hirate got up and look at Raymond. Raymond still seems undecided. ¡®I hate toy this on you Ray, but he is dangerous.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not an assassin¡¯ Raymond said sternly. ¡®Heh¡¯ Hirate chuckles. ¡®No, you¡¯re not an assassin. You are the pirs of the military. You said you don¡¯t want to be what you have been when you conquer United States. You said that democracy is what you believe. It¡¯s been forced to you, that broken kingdom. You want to escape the kingdom you have been saddle with. You want to escape the title of the King. You want to escape the regime that your great friend Leonard has created.¡¯ Hirate said and his voice was quickly rising. ¡®You don¡¯t want any of that. You said to me that day that you were forced to conquer and invade for the sake of yourrade. I believe you, Ray. Because I know you. The white explosion, for many were a cmity. For you it is a release. You no longer have to be the King of the United States since there is no United States any longer. But you ept the post of the Commander in chief of the World Government. And Pandikar is the Admiral of the Army. He outranks you. Worse yet, he has the firepower to bring you down and bring this government down.¡¯ ¡®He is also a pir of the military. He¡¯s the same as m-¡® But before Raymond could finish his sentences Hirate cut him off. ¡®No. Don¡¯t you dare say it! Pandikar do what¡¯s best for him and not the other way around. And he is different from you. The reason why we epted him was because he has a battleship. Not to mention people in the Quorum wanted to limit our influence in the new government. It¡¯s the reason the Quorum gave him the title Admiral. He controls three battleships. That is enough to contend with manyrge power factions.¡¯ Raymond also nodded. A battleship is a ship that sails in the sky, with cannons and bombs and enough space for a city to live in. It isrge and powerful ship and is equal to the power of a Seed Forming High realm defense. Pandikar by luck have recruited Budiman the Mechanic who could construct a battleship. Pandikar found the man wandering in Bali creating weapons for the insurgent there. Pandikar was on the edge of total supremacy in Indonesia when the explosion happens and all of his hard work dissipated into thin air. But lucky for him, that there is a blueprint for a battleship in the World Orb Shop before the function was shut down after the explosion. Budiman got that, and Pandikar supply him the tools and there¡­he created three battleship and earn his new ce as an Admiral under the World Government. In the room Hirate is still trying to make Raymond sees what is at stakes here. ¡®Let me ask you, Raymond. What do you think would happen if he eliminated you from the World Government?¡¯ And Hirate voice is rising. Then he continued ¡®He would take over the World Government and take control of all of this. Your men will be executed, and he would gain all of these civilians that followed us. And you know he will not hesitate to use their lives in the front lines. He would do what he did in Indonesia.¡¯ He said and Hirate eyes were full of disgust remembering what Pandikar has done during his reign. Civilians refer to people who did not pass the Orb Condensing Stage. That is one category of civilians. Others because some of them were not brave enough to fight monster, others have some skill that is not suited for battle like Budiman who raise his proficiency through creating machines and repairing machines. ¡®You know I¡¯m right¡¯ Hirate said, there is no trace of doubt there. Raymond got up from his seat and stares at the President. Again, an intense silence filled the room and the President only sighed. ¡®I¡¯m leaving now. Think about it Ray. Think about it carefully.¡¯ The President exits the room and Raymond shakes his heads. ¡®So, the whole world is going mad, huh?¡¯ He said before sitting back in his chair. *** Chapter 93: New variables (1) ON THE COMMANDER IN CHIEF HUT Raymond sat on the chair and look outside. He takes a deep breath and sighed. It seems he has been sighing a lot since the Cmity. A lot has changed after the Cmity. The explosion of light that covered the world. The World Government still exist though not as strong as it used to. The Revolutionary Army is of course still existed but also like the World Government they too have lost their former power. In the past, they banded together with each other iming to be King. Jean called himself the Emperor of France. Raymond calls himself the King of United States. The Seven Warlords ruled Greece. China was ruled by two tigers Feng Jing and Yue Xing. Japan was ruled by the Shogun and the Emperor with the Daimyos maintaining their rule in their territory like the Tiger of Kai and Dragon of Echigo. It was easy back then. The World Government was consisted of these leaders banding together to maintain order in a chaotic world. Each men control their people. The Japanese controls Japan. The Chinese controls China. Let their own people control their people. And it was feasible since the geography allows the Japan to control Japan. It¡¯s not like Raymond could march his army to Japan, teleport them to Japan and hope that the Japanese would wee them with open arms. At least Tiger of Kai and Dragon of Echigo would banded together to oppose him. The World Government found it easy to delegate the task of controlling the people of the world using their leader. As long as their leader in in the World Government then the World Government controls those nation in certain capacity. Not as easy when the world geography changed and the people scattered. The world right now has turned into arge Pangaea. Not only that when the explosion of light happened the people were all teleported to random ces. And the size of these Pangaea isrger and covered the earth with the distribution of the sea water and thend is bnced. Means there is morends¡­and more monsters. Right now, Raymond is no longer the King of United States. And he never felt better. The United States doesn¡¯t exist. Japan doesn¡¯t exist. China doesn¡¯t exist. All that exist now is arge vast ofnds ripe for anyone with abilities to take. If not for the White Witch warned Raymond that the explosion would teleport them to a random ce, he would not have been able to gather people and prepare for the explosion. The World Government now is only asrge as a city filled with people who once used to be Kings and Queens in their respective countries. There was some Philippines Queen called Maya who joined the World Government and has been helping with the reconstruction. They no longer wear their former titles but they all wanted to gain back their power. The Revolutionary Army survived the Cmity by relying on the Oracle. The World government has the White Witch and the Revolutionary Army has the Oracle. The irony. The Oracle was once the ally of the World Government. The White Witch was once a prisoner of the World Government. Now the Oracle is the enemy of the World Government. The White Witch is revered inside themunity. ¡®Ha¡¯ he sighed. The world has turned a little bitplicated than before. If only he could get a Civilization Seed and use it to create back the World government then, the organization would surely once again prospers. Using the Seed it would make it easier to build facilitiespared to the manualbor the World Government has to do. But even if he got the Seed he needs a Seed Forming user to activate the Seed. And the only Seed Forming user in the world right now is Sasha Makarov. And since she manages to enter the Seed Forming stage she never did anything else and some people said he is trying to form a seed whatever that means since Raymond doesn¡¯t know how Seed Forming user form their seed. The reason why Sasha managed to reached Seed Forming in such little amount of time because she ignores the Body Refinement stage and only focused on increasing her level. She forsakes her foundation to reach a higher energy level. But even if she ignores the Body Refinement stage, her aura is still able to pressure anyone below Red Pce Forming. Anyone higher than that could fight with her equally. But if a Red Pce Forming body refinement stage fights with her when they reached the Seed Forming Stage, Sasha would be for in a treat. She ignored her foundation. One day, that¡¯s going to bite her But there is also some good with the explosion. With race and countries no longer existed, the cohesiveness of the World Government grew stronger. The World Government has also been more united and has managed to create the first step to a government than before. The World Government now has four branches of Government. The Executive Branch. The Legitive Branch. Judicial Branch and The Military. The Military is separate but has to follow the Quorum decision but the Admiral of the Army and the Commander retains their independence to act under the Articles of the World Government. This is because the unique roles of such people like Raymond who is known to be probably the strongest man in the world. If he wanted to run no one could stop him. The same case applies to Admiral Pandikar who controlled three battleships. So, as a special case, the military branch is separated and will and can be mobilize only be the Admiral and Commander of the army. In a way the World Government is a federal republic, with leaders who used to rule a region now is integrated inside the Government, holding post in the Quorum. It is led by a democratically elected president and legiture. The Current President and the founding president is President Hirate. The rtionship between the other branch of government and the military is encapsted with the rtionship of Raymond and Hirate. The Executive Branch consisted of the President of the World Government. The president is assisted by a cab, consisting of the heads of the various government departments. The Legitive Branch handles thews and it was bicameral. The upper house is the Quorum consisted of the leaders elected by the people of race or certain countries. The Quorum is responsible for both the nomination and confirmation of the sessor to that office. The president is also the presiding officer of the Quorum with the authority to break tie votes. There is also a ceremonial dress for the members of the Quorum. Hirate instituted the ceremonial wear to promote unity and instill pride in the new members of the new government. The Ceremonial dress is something akin like of toga and a sash representing their people, most of them wear emblems and coat of arms. The Lower House may be elected on a proportional basis. The government maintains a separate judiciary and recognizes an unelected religious body in advisory capacity. Numerous civil liberties of the world before the fall are guaranteed under the Articles of the World Government. The military however is simple¡­.or at least it used to be The Commander in Chief and the newly created position of Admiral. Both of them possess influence and power to rock the very foundation of the World Government. Raymond is acknowledged because of his personal strength and his loyal army. Nick. Jesse. All holds military position in the Government. Pandikar on the other hand possess three battleship enough toy waste a country. The Commandery is the department of thend armies and allnd rted including the naval army while the Admiralty governs all battleships that flies in the sky. Commander Raymond and Admiral Pandikar govern both of these branches of military. Both fighting for supremacy and both wanted to control the whole Military branch. In the beginning the clear leader would be Raymond. That was until Pandikar shows up to the Word Government headquarters with three battleships hovering in the blue sky with enough firepower to blows themunity into ashes. Hirate was used to working with Raymond and wanted him to retain his power. The other branch of the government feels that the rtionship of the Executive Branch and the Military gives Hirate too much power and intend to undermine Hirate authority and Raymond influence by backing the dark horse, Pandikar. So, now¡­..this is the situation. Thinking of all the hidden machination behind his back, Raymond ask himself ¡®When did this be so hard?¡¯ He was about to take a little nap before the rescue operation will be announced when suddenly a knock could be heard from outside. ¡®Commander, permission toe in?¡¯ ¡®Permission granted¡¯ then a Private could be seen sweat filled his face and his face was pale. ¡®Private Derrick. What is the matter?¡¯ ¡®The President summons you to his office. Urgent news!¡¯ ¡®Calm down. What happens?¡¯ ¡®One of Pandikar battleship was destroyed, Sir.¡¯ ¡®What!¡¯ And Raymond got up from his chair. He straightened himself up and said ¡®Bring me to the President.¡¯ *** Chapter 94: New variables (2) IN THE OFFICE Raymond looks at the footage from the Memory Fragment and he could not believe what he is seeing. He is still sitting on the cushion sofa and shakes his head. ¡®This is¡­.unbelievable.¡¯ he said. Hirate who was seated beside him nodded. Then he states the obvious ¡®That battleship has the defense of a Seed Forming High Realm expert. Even if it was Sasha Makarov, she would not have been able to do that.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re saying-¡® ¡®I¡¯m saying Raymond, you¡¯re not the strongest man alive. And Sasha Makarov isn¡¯t the strongest human on earth either. It is that man¡¯ Hirate said as he pointed to the screen On the screen, one could see that Pandikar order fire to a person flying in the sky. The man was wearing ck attires. When the energy beam of the battleship hits him, one would expect the man would turn to scattered meat but an unbelievable thing happens. He was not injured. Hell, he was not even scratched. He was only floating there looking at the battleship like it was a trifle. But that was not the part where it makes Hirate and Raymond gasp and making them distrust their eyes. It was what happens after. The man in the ck attire summons a saber. With one sh of his saber, the sky cracked and thunderps fill the sky and when he shes the saber, it was like he was slicing the world. The saber strike hit the battleship that was as big as a city and with that one strikes, the battleship was sliced into two. Then the man in the ck attire just looks downs as the ship falls to the ground and he flies away from the scene. ¡®The strongest human in the world¡¯ Raymond said as he sucked at is breath. ¡®Who is he? Do you know who he is?¡¯ Hirate nodded with his solemn face. ¡®Your friend Sofia would know him better than me.¡¯ Hirate said his face clearly hard and it was like he was thinking of something severe. Because Hirate is thinking about the missing group of Loki and to think he has such a powerful expert and not only that, but to hide from his mind surveince for all this time. Loki hides him well. That is Hirate thoughts. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Raymond said puzzled. Hirate look at the screen again and he said. ¡®That is Lord Shadow.¡¯ *** Chapter 95: Peaceful days (1) THE FOREST REGION. The sound of birds filled the forest and sometimes one could hear the shrieking of the apes. Hamad was sighing and wiping the sweat from his forehead. The forest region is not like the desert region where it was always hot all the time. But, doingborious work, of course he will sweat. He is after all only an Orb Condensing Stage Middle Realm. Using his stamina all the time doesn¡¯t exactly makes you energetic. Hamad was felling trees in the forest. Beside him were Hatta, Laksmi, Sita, and Rani also doing the same thing using their weapon of choice. They are now in the forest region and together they have survived this gigantic forest with monsters at every corner. ¡®Is there a lot more?¡¯ Sita asked wiping her sweats while not far away from her Rani is grunting as she is storing the logs inside the storage bag. Hamad nodded. Hatta spit to the ground in anger. This is beneath him. Beneath their group. No matter how they want to join that ce, they didn¡¯t have to make them do this. Hamad did not miss Hatta act of dissatisfaction and he look at Hatta and res at him with his piercing res. ¡®What?¡¯ Hatta shot back. ¡®You know we have to do this.¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Hattained. He wanted toin but he and Hamad go way back. Hamad may not be stronger than him but he was the calm one. Hamad is not genius. He is mediocre. But he is mediocre in everything. One could say he is well bnced with no specialties. Hatta doesn¡¯t know if that is a good thing or a bad thing. Hatta keep felling the trees with his sword. Hamad look at the others and shows a sympathetic expression. ¡®It¡¯s all going to be ok.¡¯ He said as he tries to motivate his friends but mostly it was to motivate himself. Then they continued their work. Hamad look at the canopy that covered the sky and he could see glimpses of the blue sky from the slit of the gigantic leaves that covered the whole forest region. He sighed again. After the white explosion happens they were transported towards this region. For a few months they wander inside this forest, dodging monsters, disease, natural disasters and other dangers that lurk inside this gigantic forest. But a couple of week ago, they stumble onto a hut. The hut was simple, and inside the hut lives a couple. They are young. Younger than Hamad. Around the age of twenty. The woman was beautiful and possesses this otherworldly beauty with white wless skin and long silky hair that reach her waist, she was like a fairy. The man was handsome with a boyish look, like a cute boy but possess the charisma of a man, his hair was wavy and his stature was imposing But their hut was protected by this runic design and the couple was very powerful. The male uses a big brush that is full of runic design coiling around the brush tip. In his hand it could change sizes like the Ruyi Jingu Bang belonging to Wang Jian Ruyi Jingu Bang is a pir of ck iron twenty feet in height and the width of a barrel and manageable in that the staffplies with the users wishes and could shrinks. Hamad was there when Wang Jian battles the forces of World Government in Greece where Sofia and Loki were stealing a flock of Pegasus from Athena. He and his group were transferred to the World Government branch of military as a support group for the main division of Army of World Government. Wang Jian was like a lone force that decimated and crushed the Silver Division of the Lion Corps. The brush also has the same features as the Ruyi Jingu Bang. When it was used, the male will use the brush to write some runes and the runes is capable of doing many things like making Hamad and his group almost dies without a grave facing him. The woman uses a flute that controls the beast around the hut. When she ys it melody covered the radius of about fifteen kilometer radius that not only controls the beast that heard the melody but also gave Hamad and his group mental attack, making their Orb cracked and shaken. They were Energy Condensing Stage Middle Realm Expert who lives a life of seclusion from the outside world. The expert takes pity on their group and told Hamad and his group that if they walked following the blue bird that will alwayse at dawn near their hut, they will find amunity of people, living together in a vige. Since then they have been tracking the bird and when they found the ce, they were shocked. They were unorganized rabble. But there seems to be a system that works for themunity inside the Forests region. For them to qualify to enter the vige, they need to prove their worth by collecting a hundred logs for each head to gain ess. The logs will be used by the carpenters and builders indie the viges to construct more facility and making the vige stronger from the attack of the monsters that dominates the jungle. So, that is what he and his group have been doing. ¡®Huh. Huh.¡¯ Hamad was panting as he felled his one hundred logs. And then he sits down beside the stump of the fallen trees and takes a sip of water from his sk. What luck! What turns of events! He thought he was already living the good life before the white explosion happens. He was one of the trusted people of General Razak and General Bashar. He knows how to y both sides and don¡¯t get caught. But now? Now, he doesn¡¯t even know if the two generals is still alive. He could only do his best to lead his friends to safety. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. The sound of the grating of swords against the trees was annoying. Even the sound of the birds that once so soothing is annoying. The sound of the wind only serves to increase his frustration. He then remembered Lord Shadow. Remembers how powerful he is. Remembers how he could do anything he wanted. Then Hamad opens his eyes. And a fire burns inside that eyes. Desire and determination light up. An unquenchable thirst for power. He then smiles. If Razak can do it. If Bashar can do it. Why can¡¯t he? Can¡¯t he also be a Warlord? To rule over arge city and to march men to war bringing glory? Even if he died¡­wouldn¡¯t that kind of death is more dignified other than dying under someone else¡¯s order? He then looks at his group and his desire burns hotter. Hatta is almost reaching Orb Condensing Stage High Realm. The same could be said for Sita. Rani and Lakshmi even though they are only at the Low Realm they coordinated brilliantly in battle and their tag team duo is very terrifying. Then he thinks to the security of the viges and a dark thought crosses his mind. He could conquer it. This dark thought consumes him, feeding his desires even more. Until the dark thought bes more than just a thought. It bes a will. An undying will. He steeled his heart. There is no fear in his eyes of what he is about to do. There is only desire. He then yelled. ¡®STOP!¡¯ And Sita, Lakshmi, Rani and Hatta stop their logging and look at Hamad. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Hamad got up from the ground and then he smiles. ¡®I¡¯ve been thinking about something Hatta. We¡¯re more than this. I have a proposition for all you. Listen to me and we might not have to do this.¡¯ Laksmi eyes brightened. Anything other than keep logging logs. Rani also nodded. Hatta eyes however glints with maliciousness. He has always urged Hamad to do more. Maybe, one of his advices finally wakes him up. That this world is not like the world of the past. The strong rules. The weak perish. Then Hamades closer to his group and then ry his n. After a discussion, they unanimously agree. They store all the log they have cut and then they walked towards the vige. But they were filled with killing intent. That night, the vige was attacked and hundreds died before a new lord take controls. One part of the forest region was conquered by Hamad. *** Chapter 96: Peaceful days (2) IN THE COMMUNITY OF WORLD GOVERNMENT The street to the market was full of cherry blossoms flowers filing the rudimentary trail created by the people in this area. This new settlements was peaceful and safe thanks to the barrier erected by the Holy Lady Giselle, monster posed no threats to those who could not fight. She is also known as the White Witch Giselle. Small group of buildings can be seen situated around the rivers and the beautiful sceneries and appealing natural features. Now the poption of this settlement is around 300 people and it kept increasing day by day as the rescue operation and excavation of thend is continued by the Military. Today, Giselle wanted to buy some stuff from the market. Some for her food, others for herbs she wanted to make, while some is for her potions. The moment she exited her wooden house constructed by the grateful carpenter of the World Government, she was immediately followed from behind by Major Arno. Her bodyguard. Major Arno was not a talkative man. He was a Major after his contribution of informing Raymond of her solution to the white explosion and her contribution to the World Government and he was promoted almost immediately and to such a high rank for someone so young. ¡®Holy Lady. There seems to be people approaching. Should I disperse them?¡¯ Arno said as he could see from afar a few of the resident in the settlement was stirred when they see the Holy Lady. Giselle just smiles ¡®Do not worry. They only wanted me to bless them¡¯ Arno hesitated and it shows on his face but then he nodded. ¡®As your Holy Ladymanded¡¯ he said as he bows a little When she enters the market, anyone who sees her bows their head ande closer to her. Then they kneeled in front of her like she was a holy existence. She uses two of her fingers and touches their forehead as a sign of her blessing. Light glowed on her hand and that light enters the forehead of the one kneeling to her and fills them with warm feeling. The Blessing of Elysium. This is one of her abilities. Those who are blessed by her would have increased strength, clear head, increase endurance, lowers the chance of catching disease; reduce nervousness and anxiety and many more other benefits. Unlike a skill, this Blessing that Giselle could use did not use her energy. Instead she borrowed energy from the surrounding. It was the tattoos she mused. As she blesses people, she greets them without any pretentious attitude. She was generous with her smile and soft in her manners. One could not help but feels that she is an angel exuding a holy aura. Couple with the fact that she was a beauty with pale white wless skin and wearing a white robe that signifies innocence and purity in the mind of men, she was treated very nicely by the men. Not only the men did not have lewd thought about her, they treated her as someone they should protect owing to her pure image. As she walks to the grocers, she bless who wanted to be bless, smiles to those who believe in her and heal the children who came to her. Yet, the people of the market did not urge her nor did they push each other to gain her blessing. They were disciplined and waited their turns. If they do not receive her blessing, then they can only attribute it to their bad luck. Arno behind her always watches for any threats or any religious fanatic who wanted to assassinate Giselle. A few weeks ago, a Catholic Priest tries to murder Giselle calling her a witch before the priest was put down by Commander Raymond personally. Well, it got nothing to do with what she could do but what she is. She is hope for most of the people. With her abilities, that could heal people, bless them with good health and peace of heart, people began revered her. And that is how it starts. Then some people began to worship her. And then they will deify her. Most of all, she could create barriers that forbid entry to monster. Many of the people in themunity began calling her the Holy Lady. Her moniker of White Witch was forgotten. She could also use her magic to teleport people to other ces. Since Teleportation Stone¡¯s has been powered down since the white explosion people who could teleport is treated very importantly by the World Government like Warp. Once in a while, she would turn to look at Arno behind her and smiles at him and Arno would blush while at the same time he tries to hide the fact that he was blushing. It was cute of him though it was not a trait one would associate with Arno. With lean muscles and a scowling face he was the furthest definition of cute. But to her eyes, he was that cute even though he was ck. Bradheim would have a field day if he ever heard that. Giselle was from Germany and was under the rule of Fuhrer Bradheim. At the time there was a resistance with David the Iron Lord fighting Bradheim and his group of Neo Nazis. She was their secret weapon. She was trained and was given strength by Bradheim army. She escapes captivity after she got the tattoos. Until today, she doesn¡¯t know what happen that November. That November where she lost her memories. When finally she arrived at the grocers, she was already exhausted. She enters the grocers and was greeted by a woman with freckles. The table stand was full of herbs and vegetables. At the back part of the grocers are bulks of meats. Now that belongs to Liana brother, Lucius. Lucius Meat Shop. Lucius was a hunter and always goes outside the barrier with his group to hunt some Horned Rabbit meats, or Giant Chicken or Giant Red Fang Turkey. When Giselle enter, Liana who caught sight of her bowed at her first and then she ask ¡®How may I help you today, Holy Lady?¡¯ ¡®Liana, like always could you prepare this?¡¯ Giselle said as she took something from her white robe sleeve and handed it to Liana. Liana took it and then began scanning the ingredients and nodded ¡®Holy Lady, I could get everything in this list other than Horned Purple Rabbit Teeth. Holy Lady need to go to Herbalist Zhang Yuan.¡¯ ¡®Hmm. Fine. I¡¯ll take it.¡¯ Gisele replies as she smiles politely. She stands there on the grocers while Arno was outside the grocers, always guarding her. When people approach the grocers, Arno would block them from entering by citing Military Business. After a few minutes, Liana return to the front store and handed Gisele a hemp bag full with her ingredients. ¡®Thanks. How much silver?¡¯ Giselle ask. Liana just chuckles and said. ¡®It¡¯s on the house.¡¯ ¡®This¡­¡¯ ¡®Its fine¡¯ Liana said as she holds Gisele hand and pat her on the shoulders. ¡®You have done a lot for thismunity and kept us safe with the barriers with your magic. As long as you are healthy this ce will be safe and I can keep doing business. It¡¯s fine.¡¯ Giselle look at her and smiles. She could not say anything else other than saying ¡®Thank you.¡¯ They hug each other before Gisellee out from the grocers with Arno waiting for her outside. ¡®Holy Lady did you finished buying?¡¯ he ask ¡®Not yet.¡¯ Giselle was about to go to Herbalist Zhang Yuan but then she remembers he was on gathering missions with the soldiers. ¡®No, were finished.¡¯ She said as she walk back home. She walk again at the market and like before, the people crowded her the second time. This time the one who did not manage to get her blessing the first time, alle in front of her and kneels. Like before she blesses who she can and then walk home. As the wind blows, and the cherry blooms flowers flies around in the spring, Giselle had time to think. She peeks behind her and she could see Arno keep looking right and left. Arno. Raymond. Jean. Azief. Loki. Sofia. Erika. A fiery tiger. And a flying dragon. Until now she couldn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t understand the tattoos. She never tells anyone this but her body was full of tattoos. One might ask why she should hide it since anybody could see. No. They could not see it. That¡¯s the first mysterious part of the tattoos. Invisible to others but not to her like an enchantment The second weird thing about the tattoos was she did not tattoo herself. She still remembers before the Orb Condensing Stage she did not have any tattoos. It was after that thing. That thing she could not remembers. She remembers a cave. She remembers a voice. Then she went nk and the moment she was conscious, she was beside a stream with tattoos filled her skin from her neck to her toes. Tattoos that could predict the future and events before it even happens And that is weird because she knows her memories were wiped clean of a particr event. But that is not possible. Since she only knows one person that could wipe memories. And that was her. And even if she could ept that she wipes her own memories, how can she exin all this prediction of the future. She might be able to wipe memories but she could not see the future. No, that was reserved only for the Oracle. And even if that was exined, why would she wipe her own memories? What horrible thing that she wants to forget? The third weird thing is this tattoos did not even disappears after she shed her old skin when she evolves. There is magic in the tattoos itself. A very powerful enchantment. Someone put the tattoos on her. But¡­there is another weird thing about the tattoos. The tattoos seem to be able to predict the future. She once studied the tattoos herself as she draws from what she could see from her tattoos onto paper. Tattoos in big letters on her front neck was the name Arno. Tattoos behind her neck were World Government. There is also the name Prince, Earthshaker and Ice Deity on her skins. The reason why she was captured ta the World Government was because one of her tattoos is this. Let yourself be captured by World Government. Find him. Then an arrow pointed to her neck. When she found him, the arrows disappeared and the description also disappears. There are also other tattoos of images on her skin. Then at her back was a depiction of a celestial war with a red clouds and ck mist on the ground. There is also a depiction of a wedding full of people dying. There is also a painting of two people racing against each other. Both of them wears ck attire with lightning coils around one person while another was surrounded by ck aura. The tattoos also have some weird quotes like Witness your end. There are also some useful quotes like When the pure light covered the worldes, hold the people you want to bring and your path will not be lost. The discement will begin when the third sh blink. When the world was first enveloped by the white colors Giselle quickly remember that quote and then asking for Arno help to ry her insight she manages to keep intact the upper echelon of the World Government. But not only that. The tattoos also have some skills embedded inside her skin itself. When she touches certain tattoos she would be overwhelmed with information and magic. It was because of it she could create a barrier to hold off the monster near the settlement. As long at the citizens did note out from the barrier she has created, the monster would not be able to harm her. Then as she was thinking of all this thing from behind Arno was admiring Giselle beauty. He smiles as he saw she was moving her hand on the air trying to grasp the wind. With the spring flowers making the sceneries extremely beautiful, Arno felt at peace. He smiles without knowing why he smiles. No, he said it to himself. He knows why he is smiling. And he chuckles. These days, he felt his life wasplete. He hopes these peaceful days will never end. As both of them walks home, another peaceful day on the World Government is ending. *** Chapter 97: Carve a new story (1) The white snows keep falling but since there is Elementalist among them, the snow around them is not that harshpared to the other part of the Mountain. White wolves could be seen running around on top of the mountains while the Bears and other monster stay on their caves. The mountain was high and harsh with white snow colder than ice, and monsters that hides deep beneath the snow. But this expedition of men did not wander far or high. Not everybody is an Energy Disperse stage expert. Most of the people in the expeditions were Orb Condensing Stage user. But each of them is fearless and valiant, each steps are like giants, moving with discipline. They are the military. They are soldiers who followed their revered Emperor. Jean and his army has been wading the Ice Region with his expedition for three days and now they are walking back home to the base. In the Westernmost part of the new continent lies a huge mountains of ice with cold energy coiling around the mountains day in day out. Jean with his power as a Time Lord and once the Emperor of France lead his people and his army to hunt and foraging near the mountains. Near the foot of the mountains there are some odd looking fruit but can be eaten and there is also some odd looking trees. But that is only true around the foot of the Mountain. The top of the mountain is inhabited by high leveled monsters and hordes of wolves and flying creatures that could strike terror in the heart of any man. In the foot of the mountains there is also some game. Red Horned Rabbits that can endures the cold. White Horned Chicken with meat as tender as it could be, making anyone drooling saliva if they roast it. And there is many other types of monsters with meat that can be eaten, roasted, grilled, stew and many other ways to make it edible. Monsters that can be eaten and not poisonous were stripped for meat while any herbs that they found were stored inside ether bag of holdings. The base for these expeditions is the Revolutionary Army base. In the front leading the men was Jean. He was wearing purple armour. On his left finger was a ring that emits heat making his body not affected by the bone biting cold. Jean was tall for his age. His hair was long reaching his neck with kind of a wavy style. His eyes were blue and his face was pale white. With each steps, confidence oozes out from him. And his charisma outshines any other. His face also bes a lot rugged than the first time he began to live in this world. The stubbles around his chin only add to his manliness. Behind him was a woman. Paulette the Sniper. Paulette was strapping herself with her sniper and was guarding her surroundings. Wearing abat boot and ck knives strapped at her ankles, she looks like a military brat. And like always she looks as sexy as ever. Usually at camp, her cleavage can be seen. She always wears tight clothing. Not that jean wasining. But here at the foot of the mountains, she was wearing thick clothes. She was not like Jen who has a ring that could dispel cold and it¡¯s not like Jean have that kind of ring lying around. Her hair is cut short but it didn¡¯t make her look like a man. If anything, that turns on Jean even more. Jean looked behind him and realized that Paulette is still tense. Well, encountering a 15 foot bear have that kind of effect. ¡®You don¡¯t have to be so tense. We are out of the danger zone.¡¯ Jean said as he tossed a sk to her. Paulette grabbed the sk and then open it and take a sip. Her face scrunched up. Clearly, it was hard on her throat ¡®Vodka? Where did you get it?¡¯ She said surprised. ¡®Boris.¡¯ Jean replied shortly. ¡®Heh. Still tastes like puke. But better than nothing¡¯ she chuckles. And she takes another gulp. Then she looks in front of her at the falling snow and feel the cold that bites her skin. She was shivering but she keeps walking. It¡¯s not like she is about to die. With Jean, Paulette doesn¡¯t really have to worry. They got each other¡¯s backs. ¡®Cold?¡¯ Jean said as he notices Paulette shivering. ¡®Nothing I can¡¯t handle¡¯ she said as she moves faster. Jean just chuckles a bit. ¡®You. Haish¡¯ he just shakes his head as he moves closer to her and sneakily hold her hand. Paulette realizes that Jean was holding her hand but she did not push it away. Warmth filled Paulette bodies as she could energy is transferred inside her body, enveloping her skin and dispelling the cold. Jean realizing that Paulette did not push his hand away smiles likes an idiot. And then seeing that Paulette is still trying to maintain her calm he nted a surprise kiss on her cheeks. The soldiers behind them just try as best as they could to try not to see that their Emperor being so intimate with his members of his ministers. Paulette is after all the Emperor right hand woman and was with him from the beginning when he fled from Marseille and went to conquer Paris. The Emperor also concocted the n to conquer Europe with Paulette. Paulette as she felt the warmth on her bodies also began to redden with shyness. ¡®Hey!¡¯ Paulette said her voice cracked a bit. ¡®People are watching Jean.¡¯ ¡®Let them watch¡¯ he said smiling. Then Paulette looks at him with a surprised expression. And then she chuckles like she found something interesting. The snows still fall down heavily, and the wind is still cold like before, but for Jean, his heart is warm as he holds her hand. It¡¯s something he could not exin. ¡®What?¡¯ Jean said as he felt that her gaze is a little different from before. Paulette smirked. ¡®Hoh. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re that kind of guy?¡¯ ¡®What kind of guy?¡¯ ¡®You like people watching huh?¡¯ Paulette said while smirking naughtily. Then Jean finally understand and his cheek beginning to be red. ¡®No, I don¡¯t!¡¯ he said flustered and his men who were behind them were holding in theirughter but smiles could be seen on their faces. Lewd smiles. Jean face turned red. ¡®You!¡¯ He said. ¡®What? You can tease me but I can¡¯t tease you?¡¯ And she chuckles again and make Jean face bes even redder. Jean just shakes his head again but not before he was surprised when suddenly she kiss him on the cheeks. Then she shed him the most wonderful smiles. ¡®Just be patient. When we get home ¨C¡¯ and she let her words trail off while smiling . ¡®What happens when we get home?¡¯ He asked. She closed her distance with him and nibbles his ears and then she whispers at his ears ¡®More of this¡¯ and then she moves back from him and moves forward letting go of Jean hand as she walk fast in front. Jean was smiling and whistling. He and Paulette have been dating since before he became the Emperor of France. At first they were just sleeping with each other. The sex was great. At first, both of them don¡¯t want to ruin it. Then they began to develop feeling for each other. And so, they take a bet. Betting that their rtionship can be more. And they both won the bet. Jean did not know what he would do if Paulette is not by his side. And till now, it has been great. Other than he loses his pce, his whole army, his territory. But, all of that, he can start again. Rebuild. Holding her hand, he believes in that dream. A new beginning. A clean te. Here in the westernmost point of the continent, in the coldest region out of all the region in this new brave world, with snows pouring every day, and cold that bite the bones, he believes he can start anew again. With her by his side, he has hope. Chasing her in the snow, Jean was determined to carve a new story for him in this ce of ice. *** Chapter 98: Carve a new story (2) THE PLAINS REGION The whispers of the wind can be heard clearly in the ins, with the wind blowing the tall grass. The wind on the pains was not harsh like the ice region or bringing insufferable heat like the wind in the desert region. The wind in the ins is soothing brining the smell of the grass and could cool the body after a day of hunting. In the middle of the ins, there was about a hundred tent was being pitched. Horses fill the area of the tent with some of the men in that are bringing their horse to rides across the ins. The tent was simple and rudimentary showing that whoever is the leader of this caravan did not want to stay long here. Fire pit is everywhere around the tent as the evening is approaching. Some of the men in that area were practicing swordsmanship, swinging their swords with swords essence flying in the skies Sometimesughs could be heard among the soldiers as they joked among each other. In a ce near the soldier¡¯s tent, is a ring for people to wrestle. Some of the soldiers in this groupe from Mongolia and some of them are versed in Mongolian wrestling, Bokh. Some practice their spearmanship, their stabbing motion creates winds and sounds akin like of the wind ripped apart by a powerful force. Other practices their fighting in horseback. Looking at their actions and behavior they seem like an army with experience and experience grueling experience. In the middle of the area was arge tent that could support ten people. Outside the tent were a few guards. Patrolling the tent making sure no danger wille to that tent. As they were patrolling suddenly a person came out from the tent. The man was blonde, blue eyes,nky and wears a weird kind of robe that reminds them of a magician. ¡®Lord Loki¡¯ one of the patrol men was about to apany Loki when Loki waves his hand to gesture to the patrolmen not to follow him. Then another manes out from the tent. The man was bulky. His face has strong features and he has a beard. His armour was the War God Gold Chain Armour emitting a powerful energy. His boots was the Cloud Walking Boots. And at his head was the Phoenix Feather Cap. Inside his ear was the Ruyi Jingu Bang shrinked so that it could be stores there. ¡®General Wang!¡¯ The patrolmen alsoe closer to apany him but like Loki he waves his hand and said. ¡®Return to your post.¡¯ They nodded and return to their post. They all spected something inside the tent. There is only tworge tents in this area. One of them belongs to General Wang and Loki. The other belongs to Lady Sofia and Lady Sina. Wang Jian looks at the back of Loki lonely back. Then he flies using his boot to join Loki. Loki was sitting onrge stone nearby a stream. His feet touch the water as the small fish¡¯s ys around his feet. Loki was depressed after hearing what has transpired these past few weeks. ¡®Tch¡¯ he snorted. History is changing too much. Too much and too fast for him to react. But then he was reminded something of what the Prince once said to him about time paradox. All of this has happen before, all of this will happen again. It was the Prince favorite quote from a TV show that he liked to describe Time paradox. It might happen faster than it supposed to be but something always stays the same. The time might change but the events remains the same. Loki after the White Explosion happens was in a daze and confusion, anxiety and nervousness. Feelings rushed over him like a surging tide. The white explosion did happen¡­..but not this fast. It only happens after the Yrinia Event. And the only reason it would happens if there was something or someone endanger the World Orb. This is its preservation mode To be honest, Loki doesn¡¯t know that much about the World Orb. The only one he knows that knows a lot about the World Orb is the Prince and he¡¯s not here. Loki has prepared very well for the eventual return of the Prince. He has prepared a Civilization Seed for when the Prince would return. It¡¯s the reason why he sweeps the World Government vault clean. It¡¯s the reason why he grabs all the gold of Yue and Wei. To buy a Civilization Seed. Actually, the gold was for the preparation after he got the Civilization Seed. In the future where he came from, the Prince was alone most of the time. He never establishes any city. But Sofia in the future stress that he needs to. The only reason that Azief did not be a Sovereign faster was because of hisck of resources. But the Prince in the future ovees thatck of resources by bing robbers and thieves. Considering that at the time World Government and Revolutionary Army desires to monopolize all the good hunt sites and resources, Azief was backed into a corner. When he has enough money, he be something of a concierge of crime where he makes people disappears from the clutches of those two organization and brokers jobs for thieves, assassin and criminal organization. At the height of the World Government power and Revolutionary Army influence the Prince had many clients all of which is notorious criminal and psychopath. It¡¯s not very noble of him, and he has to do things against his conscience but he did what he had to do to be strong. The Prince is many things. Brave. Fearless. Powerful. But kind isn¡¯t one of them. When Azief first be the Sovereign, being able to split the seas and render the heaven apart, he sent his Wraith to capture all those people he used to help. And he refined their soul to be Dark Knight that guarded the outer entrance of the Underworld. Some he tortures in his Hells. But that is the Prince of his future. Sofia¡­doesn¡¯t want him to be like that. Not if they have the chance this time. From what Loki can tell about the Prince, he seems to be regretting it too,ter in his life. So, he bought the Civilization Seed a long time ago. He also chooses a perfect ce to create city and recruited an army for Azief. The White Tiger army is one of the elite¡¯s cavalry army of Yue and now it belongs to Azief group. All seems to be well and ounted for. But then the white explosion happens and all of his ns went down the drain. No one could understand what he is feeling right now. He was flustered in the few days after the explosion but after that he began reconnaissance with Wang Jian as their scouts. Since he could fly he could went around the regions. But that takes days for Wang Jian to flies around the region since this continent is absurdly huge. Fortunately, Loki also has other ways of knowing things. So for a few days, he gathers information with his own way and then he discovers something It was then that he knew something is terribly wrong. In the future, Raymond bes the King of United States. He conquered all the states and be the undisputed ruler of America. It was that foundation that carves his name in history. The same applies to the other. Like Jean the Emperor of France or the Tiger of Kai and Dragon of Echigo which was the two undisputed ruler of Japan and even manages to usurp power from the Shogunate and the Imperial Authority. Then there is Katarina and Boris which created the new Russian Empire. But, this time everything is turned into chaos. Now countries don¡¯t exist anymore. Only factions lead by people strong enough to im thend. From what he has learned Athena of Athens was seen battling Freya the War Goddess of Norway in the Fire Region on the Mountains of me. They tied against each other and form an alliance to go to the Ice Region where the Oracle is residing now. The only reason they be leader was because of the death of their leaders. Rollo and Odin died fighting a me Dragon that was startled when Odin and Rollo group was transported there. In the Ice Region, Bradheim was executed by Katarina because of offending her a year ago. David the Iron Lord was killed by Boris as David tries to instigate the divide of the Revolutionary Army. League of Freedom began baring its fang as the leader Narleod was able to create a city in the Forest region. He has also been recruiting new members. Fire Arrow Frieda, Warp the Teleportation Master and Water Princess Erin has joined him. This is the same lineup of the League of Freedom in the future only this time, Narleod recruited them faster. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed as he looked at the setting sun. Then footsteps could be heard approaching him from behind. The footstepse near him and stopped. ¡®Wang Jian,e to apany me, looking at the sunset?¡¯ Loki heard a chuckle and Wang Jian sit beside Loki. ¡®What are you worrying about, Loki? These past few weeks you keep having the same expression of worry. Sina and Sofia is worried. And I¡¯m worried too. You seem listless. Sina even brew you a Potion of Calmness to calm your nerves.¡¯ ¡®Are you afraid it would affect my decision making or something?¡¯ Loki said as he chuckles a bit. ¡®No¡­that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just worried. You can talk to me. If not, you can share with Sina.¡¯ Loki chuckles a bit. ¡®Men do not share. They keep their feeling bottled up and die of a heart attack at 40¡¯ and he chuckles as he make a joke. Wang Jian just shakes his head. Loki always does this. Wang Jian does not know Loki that well, but from what he knows of Loki, he knows Loki always hides behind his jokes and vague words. Loki was about to say something but then he shakes his head. Then he release a long sigh like he hold the weight of the world. ¡®Just¡­that¡­..things didn¡¯t happen the way I wanted to. And that frustrates me. All that nning and it turns to dust¡¯ Wang Jian thought Loki was talking about the heist a few days ago where they were ambushed and outsmarted by the Seven Fairy of the ins. ¡®Hahaha. Rarely things happen the way we wanted it to happen.¡¯ Wang Jian said. Loki smirked. ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ Then for a while both of them just look at the sunset. Loki coughed a bit and then he ask ¡®How¡¯s Sofia? Did she improve? She insisted so much, it would be a pity if she did not improve even a bit¡¯ ¡®Yes. She is a good study¡¯ Wang Jian replies. Then Wang Jian beginsplimenting Sofia. ¡®I can¡¯t teach her archery since that is her specialty but I could teach her spearmanship and swordsmanship. Having variety of skill is better than having nothing.¡¯ Loki nodded in agreement. ¡®True. In the early stage to learn some normal skill you don¡¯t have to do much. You just have to buy the skill at World Orb shop. But as you level up misceneous skills like swimming or archery doesn¡¯t really appeal anymore. as we get stronger our ability to learn thing be faster. Not to mention that when we reached a higher stage, we need to imbue our attack with our attributes.¡¯ Wang Jian just nodded. In this group of vagabond, there are only three Energy Disperse Stage users. Loki is an Energy Disperse High Realm expert with Nine Opening Purification body refinement stage. Loki decided to forego the other stages since it would take too long. The only reason he manages to reach that kind of body refinement was because of herbs, pill and consumable artifacts. If not it would take him two years and a half. Sofia is also an Energy Disperse Stage High realm expert with Divine Meridians. She has decided to breakthrough to Seed Forming at this stage. To expend more EXP on her body refinement would be a waste of time. It would take too long. Wang Jian is an Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm expert with Titanium Bones body refinement stages. After Loki fed him pills from Sina he manages to raise his level of Body refinement. Sina however is still stuck at the Orb Condensing Stage but her path is different from them. Sofia is archery. Wang Jian is spearmanship though now one could say he is using the stick more. Loki is dark magic. Each one of them has their own path to walk, their destinies are different. There is no need to envy or be sad about. But, in the world right now, other thanrge factions or the World Government and Revolutionary Army they are not many Energy Disperse Stage gathering together in one group. This is why Loki group is such a headache to therge factions and the World Government and Revolutionary Army. Since they didn¡¯t have any permanent ce, the forces that hunt them can¡¯t really ambush them at their house since they are always on the move. Loki and his group even robbed other robbery group and once tangled with the 51 Bandits of Aegean. Their group is formidable. And Loki troublemaking skills are legendary. His Yue and Wei fiasco event is still talked about till this day. Then Wang Jian touches Loki shoulders. ¡®You will join the festivities tonight, right? Zhang Ye caught a giant cockatrice yesterday. The meat is like chicken. Nie Feng knows how to spice the meat. It would be delicious.¡¯ Loki contemtes a bit. Cockatrice sound delicious. ¡®Do you have some wine?¡¯ ¡®How about Baiju?¡¯ ¡®Sorghum wine? No, thank you.¡¯ Loki face immediately scrunched up. Loki once tastes Wang Jian Baiju. It has strong fragrance, sweet tasting, unctuous in its texture and mellow. Not his style. Anyway, when the sun was about to sets fully Loki gets up. He then said at Wang Jian while smiling. ¡®I don¡¯t like your wine but I do like Feng cooking. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ He said as he pats his buttocks as grass fall out from his pants. But just before he wants to jump from the stone a sky quake happens in the sky and it was like someone sets of a bomb in the sky. The wind changes direction and the clouds dissipated. Loki was startled and almost lost his footing because of the shocking sound. If not for Wang Jian holding him back from falling forwards, his face would be smacked down on the grass. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Loki said as he looks at the sky. Loki is not the only one. Sofia who was taking a nap inside her tent with Sina concocting medicine at the army tent also was startled. Sofia rubbed her eyes and then rushed outside, preparing for war, as she slings her bow behind her back. Sina alsoes out of the ten with guards all around her. They could not let the Genius Alchemist be harmed if this was the attack of their enemies. The soldiers who were ready for the festivities tonight also turns vignt and they looked at the sky. Loki faces of annoyance changes. Sofia expression of alertness also disappears changing to a look of happiness. Sian on the other hand almost drops her newly brewed potion as she was so shocked. There, up on the sky, as the dusk of the sun is setting, a man d with ck attire, floating above the area, like an all seeing God. Celestial Presence wafted around him, energy ripples beneath his feet; the sun could not cover his brilliance, and his eyes scans all the living things. All the Energy Disperse stage user in the camp, like Loki, Wang Jian, and Sofia, all felt their bodies trying to force them to kneel down. They even feel the energy is gathering inside their core trying to demote itself back to Orb Condensing. Energy Disperse Stage means disperse the energy to the body. If it gathers, then it would create an Orb which defeats the purpose of Dispersing the Energy. For the Orb Condensing stage, their Orbs rotated with high velocity trying to dispel the unintentional pressure emitted by the being in the sky. For the Pir Forming Stage, their pirs cracked but did not shatter. If the being in the sky truly emits his pressure, Pirs will crumble, Orbs will be shattered Energy would be gather and the Path to Seed Forming will be severed. Wang Jian realizes that Loki was not wary even though the pressure is truly oppressing. But Wang Jian is feeling wary. After all, he does not know who that guy in the sky was. And the power that man emitted, even though, that man was so high and far from them, the pressure is suffocating. But looking at Loki face, it was like he was seeing a friend. ¡®Loki, who¡¯s that?¡¯ Loki smiles as he answers ¡®An Old friend.¡¯ And as the man in the sky floats down, Loki quickened his pace to meet him with smiles on his face. Sofia was running across tents to reach him first. She passed by tents and soldiers all were captivated by her expression. The Divine Archer who rarely smiles is smiling, like a flower blooming in the spring, a smile that could melt any man¡¯s heart Sina was calm as she did not run. But traces of many emotions could be seen on her face. Shock. Longing. A feeling of meeting an old friend. Azief has returned this is the thought of all the three people bind by destiny. He has returned! *** Chapter 99: Who are you? part (1) When Aziefnded on the ground, the whole area was silent. He retracts his aura the first moment he saw his friends. Thend scrunched up because the force of hisnding. He then straightens himself up and looks around the area. Arge wide in are with a lot of camps. Not far away from him, he could see a cook looking at him with spat in one hand while looking at him with an expression of anxiety. It seems they are preparing for some kind of banquet. Azief could smell the spices even from where he is standing. He has been doing many things beforeing here. Fighting a frickin battleship, the tangle with a giant octopus and then even identally crashed to a Gigantic Eagle. He is hungry after all that battle. And then something barged at him and Azief smile a half smile as Sofia hugged him. Then she immediately release her hug and with her mouth pouting a bit she said ¡®You¡¯rete.¡¯ ¡®Heh. Sorry. Run into a few problems¡¯ he said Not far behind Sofia was Sina as she nodded as she looked at him and Azief nodded back. Sinan has always been the calmest in the group. Loki is just mischievous. Then a shrill voice greeted him from behind and Azief turns back. ¡®You sure took your time.¡¯ Loki said while smiling the way he always do that makes people quite annoyed at him. ¡®You seem well¡¯ Azief said without emotions. ¡®You seem disappointed.¡¯ Loki smirks. Then Lokies closer and hugs him with a brotherly hug. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time, old friend¡¯ Loki said when he hugged Azief. ¡®You too¡¯ Azief said as he breaks the hug. Another man follows behind Loki who cupped his hand and said ¡®Greetings, Lord Shadow. I heard a lot about you from Loki.¡¯ Azief just look at the man with a confused expression on his face. Then Azief look at the area while looking at the crowded people around the ce. Loki realizes Azief confusion. Hees closer and pats Azief back while chuckling and said ¡®There is a lot you need to catch up on, Azief.¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ he nodded. ¡®Let¡¯s talk at tonight festivities. Wang Jian brings out the brandy and ale we robbed form the Piratesst time.¡¯ Loki yelled jovially Wang Jian then yelled to one of his subordinates ¡®You heard what he said.¡¯ Then the men cheers ¡®HOOHH!!¡¯ As they began running to the Storing Tent. Sina who was far away has finally reached the area with the guards around her still guarding her. She dismisses them as shees closer to Azief. She was calm andposed. Then smiling, she said ¡®Wee home.¡¯ This was the only words that she said but he was filled with warmth. The word home hit him. Azief could not hold off his smile and said ¡®I¡¯m back.¡¯ Sofia who felt that she was left out from the conversation quickly grab Azief arms and drag him to the fire pit as people could hear that Sofia is actively exining about what happens as she keep talking and holding Azief arms like she would never let go. Sina just chuckles away looking at Sofia obvious feelings while Loki was smiling but his head was full of calction. Sina could see the look on Sofia eyes. She was smiling, her whole being seems like she was refreshed. She was a girl in love. The phrase Absence makes the heart fonder do have some truth in it, Sina thought to herself Loki on the other hand was already thinking the next n. The formation of the new city. The threats of doing it. The fact that they are the first one that will use the Civilization speed and is one step ahead from others. This time history will be different. He will make sure of it Wang Jian on the other hand was already motivated after seeing that Lord Shadow was very strong. He is definitely a Seed Forming Stage. That means Sasha Makarov isn¡¯t the only Seed Forming Stage in the world. A Seed Forming Stage existence could destroy a city alone; their prowess could destroy ten thousand Pirs, pressure thousands of Orb Condensing Expert and overwhelm Energy Disperse Stage so much that they could Sever the Seed Forming from Energy Disperse Stage expert. Wang Jian has the most awkward position in this group even though he taught Sofia swordsmanship and is friend with both Loki and Sina. And even though he is friend with both Sina and Loki, Sina treats him more like a subordinate and he also knows his position in the group. Loki was more cordial but Loki always has his secrets. Sofia was the only one that opens her heart to ept him as her friends. The others all have weird quirks and baggage from their past. Lord Shadow even though he never met them before, it is clear to Wang Jian and his troops that the true leader of this group is Lord Shadow. He also seems to be the reason why such contrasting abilities could work together with such harmony even though they all have their own thoughts and goals. For the months that he followed Loki into battle and raids, they heard many stories about Lord Shadow. It astounded him that the reason that three contrasting personalities could work together so well is because an absent person. They all seem to be waiting for him. Waiting for him, almost like they were sure that he wouldn¡¯t die and that he would keep his promise. They all have different gaze when talking about Lord Shadow. Sina when he talks about Lord Shadow, her gaze seems to be soft and calm. When Sofia talks about Lord Shadow, her eyes were filled with longing and there is love in those eyes. For Loki however, his gaze wasplicated. Wang Jian did not know how to describe it. It looks like he was an enemy of Lord Shadow but there is also regret and sorrow in his gaze. But still, these three powerful people with all different personality to follow one man, this is shocking. For example. Loki. He¡¯s a snake. Maniptive, cunning and never shows his whole card. Always a scheme somewhere. Even when you thought it was over¡­there might be a scheme left hidden. Even with people life on the line he scheme. Not many could stand being in a group with him which surprises him about his cooperation with Sofia. Sofia might not be soft hearted but she is not heartless. To put it simply, Sofia is a lot like Wang Jian. She¡¯s straightforward and doesn¡¯t like to scheme. She prefers taking the direct approach. She ns by putting her people out of the danger zone while Loki ns sometimes make his people the bait or even the central focus of the n as the target as long as his objective is aplished. Sina on the other hand, is calm, quiet and rarely interferes in the decision making of the group. She offers advice, and is the spiritual support for both Sofia and Loki. She could be described as timid but also a little bit crazy when it is about medicine and pills. As Wang Jian look at the retreating figures of the four friends, Wang Jian felt a bit envious of their friendship. It reminded him when he was friend with Yue Xing. He shakes his head and bitterly smiles. Separated by thousands of miles, bitter memories still not forgotten. What a pity! What a pity! In his eyes right now, he could see that Lord Shadow is being dragged around by the enthusiastic Sofia but Lord Shadow doesn¡¯t seems like hated it. He even seems to enjoy it. Behind them, Loki and Sina were conversing about something, sometimes Sina will chuckles hearing Loki lewd jokes. Wang Jian hopes of reviving the White Tiger army might not be long now. If it¡¯s them, maybe he could put his trust on them. Then as they move far away, Wang Jian began to walk to join them, with a smile on his face. *** Chapter 100: Who are you? part (2) THAT NIGHT THE PLAINS REGIONS The camp atmosphere tonight is very festive. Soldiers could be seen sharing drinks with each other. Some of them trade battle stories while some other just bragged about their prowess and some even open a betting bet whether the strongman Zhang Ye is stronger or Nie Feng the Cook is stronger. But even though it was festive, there are still people who drafted lots and have to patrol. After all, the very notion or armies is that they must be disciplined. However near therge tent of Lady Sofia was a fire pit and surrounding the fire pit were five people all is sipping tea from a very beautiful tea set. The coffee weirdly enough blend well enough with cockatrice meat and give a very hard feeling, and making the people drinking it feel very refreshed. Sitting surrounding the fire pit was the five most powerful and influential people on the camp. Lord Shadow. Loki the Trickster. Sofia the Divine Archer. Sina the Genius Alchemist. Wang Jian the White Tiger. Wang Jian did not do much. He just apanied the group and he rarely talks. He is not a talkative man, rigid and much disciplined. Loki was listening to Azief story of his experience in Earth Two after Sofia has finished talking to Azief about all of the things that happens in Earth prime. ¡®So, let me get this straight. In that world, you are super strong. You can fly. You have heat vision. You have freeze breath. You save people. Aren¡¯t you Superman?¡¯ And Azief chuckles. ¡®It does feel like that¡¯ He replies as he alsoughed a bit Sitting beside Azief was Sofia. But when Azief looks at her, there is aplication in his heart. To them, to all of them, he has been gone for only over six to seven month. For him however, years have passed by. Even though he told his story, he didn¡¯t tell everything. Not everything. He doesn¡¯t even know why he refrain himself from telling the whole story. After he got out from Earth two he ended up in another world which he spends another two years, stranded there. In that two years he could finally moved on from Na Eun. But now¡­..seeing Sofia looks at him¡­and remembering hisplicated past and rtionships, he¡­.wavered. Because he knows her feeling. Azief is not dense. Of course he knows that Sofia likes him. Even before he went inside the Universe Orb he knows that. But at the time, it was only a budding romance and there was also their friendship to think about. ¡®Me and you against the world¡¯ those words echo in his mind. And they were too busy trying to survive that both of them never broach the subject and no one take a step forward and in the end, the words was left unsaid. Then he went to Earth Two and for years he didn¡¯t have anyone beside him until Na Eune along and came inside his heart. The heart wants what it wants. Azief falls in love with Na Eun, separate with her and he is already moving on. And he¡¯s not ready for a new rtionship. So, he turns to look at Loki on his left side and pat his back ¡®You have done well in my absence.¡¯ ¡®This is nothing¡¯ Loki said as heughs. ¡®How about you Sina?¡¯ Azief said she he turns to look at Sina. ¡®Anything interesting happens when I was gone?¡¯ He asked. Sina nodded. ¡®I had to make sure that Loki doesn¡¯t go over his head and restrain Sofia from always getting into fights.¡¯ ¡®I did not!¡¯ Sofia said defiantly as she pouted at Sina. She almost got up from her seat but Azief grab her arm and Sofia was frozen. Azief lightly smiles and Sofia blush a bit and sit back down. Azief aftering back home doesn¡¯t just be taller and handsomer but he also had that air of maturity. Azief also realize that not only Sofia be taller, her face was clear and without any imperfection, face as clear as water, eyes that seems like the stars, and every time he sees her face, he could not help but to let his own heart skip a beat. With tall stature and perfect body, she looks like a supermodel Sina just smiles lightly. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®She fought with Athena of Athens because of a Pegasus. Pick a fight with Freya the War Goddess of Norway because she disregards her and tries to raid the Seven Fairy of the ins warehouse because they insulted her. Your friend here is quite the brawler.¡¯ Sina said as she takes another sip of Azief personal brewed coffee. Maybe, she bes confident of herself after bing an Energy Disperse Stage expert Azief mused. Azief knows that as long as you improve yourself and got past the stages, you will fill with confidence and positive thoughts. Or dark thoughts. It depends on the person. Like magic. It will be like changing a personality. That is the price of power. Like Azief. Azief was not also the type of people that stands over the masses. The more he bes stronger, the confident he became. ¡®All which I know nothing about¡¯ Azief replies but heughed as he said ¡®But, from hearing their name they seem to be very powerful. If I only heard their name.¡¯ ¡®Are you not tired?¡¯ Sina asks. ¡®I can manage¡¯ Azief said as he takes another sip from his coffee cup. Wang Jian who was beside Loki nudges Loki with his fingers who seems intoxicated with his wine. Loki manages to mix gin and coffee and called it wine ¡®Ah¡¯ Loki suddenly remembered as he tap Azief shoulders. ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®Since you are not tired, then what about the Seed? You would do it tomorrow right?¡¯ Loki ask Sofia who was listening then res at Loki and Wang Jian. ¡®He could handle it tomorrow. Tonight is a festival. Why bother him tonight?¡¯ Sofia was worried that Azief is tired. Sofia had time for a year to figure out her feelings and she realizes she likes Azief. But, she doesn¡¯t know how much she likes him. Now, that he has returned home, Sofia wanted to see if she and him¡­.whether they work together. Whether, they could be something more. Or¡­they better are left as friends. Of course it is embarrassing for her to ask him out and normally she wouldn¡¯t do it. She would rather bury the feelings deep inside her heart But the thought of not knowing¡­what her true feelings are and letting that go away¡­she can¡¯t do it. At least, now that she has finally decided to muster courage to take that one step forward, she doesn¡¯t want to take a step back. She¡­wanted to be honest to her heart. Sina also has always been encouraging her to take that one step forward. Her rtionship with Sina has deepened and they were like sister. They share stories with each other. Laughed together. Cry together. She was her family, her older sister that always pushes her to be braver. And as Sofia thinking all of this, she looks at Azief with fiery gaze, hoping for him to notice. Azief however did not notice the fiery gaze of Sofia and was thinking about the Civilization Seed. From what Loki has exins to him, it is a city which speeds up the building of a civilization and the Seed has special features. Anyone could buy the seed from the World Orb but to buy it one does not use gold. They use materials. A Greensnapper Root. Pistils of the Golden Demonic Flytrap. Heart of the Violet Grizzly Bear. Pair of Eyes from the White Horned Hart. And the Seven Petals of the Life Orchid. Loki manages to gather all of it either by trading or hunting and manages to buy the seed before anyone else. Azief then nodded towards Loki and replied ¡®I will settle it next morning.¡¯ ¡®Good¡¯ Loki said as he smiles towards Wang Jian direction and Wang Jian cupped his hand towards Azief and Loki. Azief who was looking at Wang Jian gesture nodded. Loki sure does attract weird chap. First there was Sina. Now, there is this Wang Jian who looks like he would do everything by the book style of guy. Then they all trade stories until deep in the night. Loki tells a few stories about his meddling in Yue dynasty. Sina tells the story of how she nearly got bitten by a gigantic Flytrap. Sofia tells of her battle with the Athena of Athens. Azief tells the story of how he met a Russian in Earth Two that believe in ghost but doesn¡¯t believe in the afterlife. One by one, they began to go to their respective tents to sleep. First it was Wang Jian who has to organize his troop for tomorrow. Then Sina who was yawning already dismiss herself to rest. Sofia also seems tired since she was practicing all evening. She and Sina both went to sleep. The fire in the fire pit crackles as the wood is about to all be devoured by the fire. Loki put a few more woods inside the fire pit. Azief use his heat vision to instantly create fire inside the pit Now, they are only both of them. The wind blows like the sound of a lonely flute at night. The ins are quaint. No hooting of the owls or the shrieks of apes, or the howling of the wolves. Only the sound of the soothing winds could be heard and the beautiful illuminating moonlight shining the camp even as the darkness falls. Loki finished hisst bottle and then smiling in satisfaction he got up. Azief was still looking at the moon, reminiscing something or thinking about something. Loki never knows what to think if he judged only at looking Azief facial expression. He might not even be thinking of anything. ¡®I¡¯m going to get going. Early day tomorrow¡¯ He turns his back and was about to walk when Azief said. ¡®Loki. Wait.¡¯ Loki turns back and looks at Azief. ¡®Azief?¡¯ ¡®Take a seat. We need to talk.¡¯ Loki smirked ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound good. Are you breaking up with me?¡¯ He said while making a joke. ¡®Not funny¡¯ Azief said coldly. ¡®Alright, fine. Don¡¯t be so serious.¡¯ He said while he chuckles a bit. Slowly Loki seat himself back near the fire pit. ¡®What?¡¯ He asked. Azief look at him, up and down like he was scanning him, then he closes his eyes and sighed. ¡®You know, there is always something wrong about you. I felt it the moment I saw you a year ago. Something that is not quite right. I was always filled with doubt. I never understand what it was that makes me to be so guarded against you.¡¯ And then he opens his eyes, and in this gaze contains the ferocity of a Seed Forming Stage as Loki could feel his Energy almost gathers back and sever his own energy. ¡®What?!¡¯ Loki was rmed. There is killing intent in that gaze a moment ago. ¡®Now, I understand. If I think of it like that, then all the actions you have done makes sense. It would even be logical. It is surprising that I have to entertain such absurd ideas before reaching the conclusion.¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about Azief?¡¯ Loki ask Azief then smiles bitterly as he said ¡®I see it you know?¡¯ ¡®See what?¡¯ ¡®I see the threads of time around you. Or to be more urate, I could feel it around you, almost choking me.¡¯ And hearing this, rms ran inside Loki mind. He felt thews already? What monstrous perception!! No wonder he became the first Sovereign. Loki thought Then Azief gaze turned deadly as he looks at Loki and energy roils out around him but constricted into the area of the fire pit making sure nobody knows about what is happening right now. The area was as calm as before, the wind still blows as smoothly as before and silence filled the area but inside Loki mind was the sound of rumblings and Loki could feel that if he tries to flee, Azief would immediately constrict him with the suppression of his stage and he would be a fish in a chopping block. Then Azief asked, with voice as cold as ice, and a tone that as severe as his gaze, he ask ¡®Who are you, Loki?¡¯ *** IN A GALAXY FAR AWAY SOMEWHERE IN THE YRINIA STAR SYSTEM A Battlestar could be seen hovering around a destroyed. Corpse filled the orbits and traces of civilization could be seen floating in dead space. The warrior looks outside the Battlestar at his shattered. He was alone in the universe. His home was destroyed and all he could do was weep its end. Fir Her Waz is the strongest warrior of Yrinia. They live far away from the Olympians. They battles Asgardian for one of the Nine Realms during the Titanic Era. Their history is longer than both of those Civilizations. Fir Her Waz was not only a warrior. He is also a high ranking official in the Yrinia Military. A few months ago, the Unholy Destroyer awakens from its slumber. Its eyes open and hundreds of worlds are shattered. The Seers screams, the Oracles weep and the universe was in a state of disarray. No one knew what brought awake the Destroyer from His slumber. He was sent to the Jade Pce to ask help from Emperor Yu Wang. But the moment he arrived at the Jade Pce, he was informed that his was already destroyed by one wave of the Unholy Destroyer hand. Judgment came and it came swiftly. The End ising and it will devour everything on its path. Yrinia was on its path. Then, Yrinia has to be devoured. The Destroyer was simple. Its directive is clear. The Destroyer lives to destroy. For what reason? Only the Elder of the Universe knows. Fir Her Waz just looks in the starboard side of his Battlestar looking at his. Blue tears running down his eyes, his hands tighten so tight that yellow bloodes out from his palm. He gritted his teeth in anger and he could not ept. Millions of years civilization destroyed by a wave of a hand. I could not ept this! He wanted to defy the Universe. His family, his friends, his children¡¯s. All dead. Just because the was on the Unholy Destroyer path. He closes his eyes but the tears keep running down. Yrinian like Fir Her Waz has green color body but their physical features is not that different from humans. There are not like Garlhalinian race who is only a blob of consciousness or parasitic like the Zexerxian race. It was then, he remember something. The All Source. The Source of all energy in creation. There was something he heard about the All Source before and as he remembers the lore, his eyes brighten and hope filled his heart. The All Source contains the Life Form. It could revive almost anything in the universe even a. If the Destroyer has the Death Form, then the All Source has the Life Form. ¡°Then, I have to find it! For Yrinia!¡± He dered by his lonesome as he gritted his teeth in defiance. He then began his journey to search for the All Source. First stop, he must gather information. So, he set his coordinates to the Merchant of Sarens, thergest merchant consortium in all of the known Universes. Thus, another alien race ising to Earth. Weronians who wanted to conquer Earth and remodeled it to their own. The Annihtor that came from a mistake. And now, a survivor of the Yrinia Disaster. Storms areing. *** Chapter 101: Civilization seed (1) Somewhere around the ins, the two men look at each other, locked their gaze like irreconcble enemies. They both looked at each other. In each of their gaze lies many question and doubts towards each other. It was intense atmosphere and energy ripples around Azief, with the existence of Laws coiling around him, and the clouds on top of them bes clouded because of Azief Immortal Might but then Loki disarmed Azief with his innocent smile ¡®What do you mean who I am? I¡¯m Loki. The Trickster.¡¯ He said while chuckling a bit, none of his expression betrays his words. Azief snorted. He was about to say something but then he stopped himself. He looks at the stars and look at the surroundings and he sighed. ¡®All of this has happen before¡¯ he said and as he was about to finish his word Loki cut him off by saying ¡®All of this will happen again¡¯ and Loki smirked. Azief was shocked beyond belief. His suspicion has been partly answered. Azief knows this man¡­..in the future. This is his most favorite quote and also the same thing he said to Will when exining on what he really thinks the time paradox is. He encapstes the time paradox with this quote. ¡®Is time immutable? Or is it stic?¡¯ Loki suddenly asked not expecting an answer. Azief look at Loki and for a while they both didn¡¯t say anything. But then Azief sits back down and Loki just look at Azief and sighed as he began to move away again but Azief ask another question. ¡®Are you a friend? Or an enemy?¡¯ Loki did not turn back but he stopped. ¡®Will you believe whatever I say?¡¯ Loki asks. Azief was silent. He did not respond. Only the sound of the crackling firewood and the wind replies Loki question and Loki just nodded. Then Loki walk forward again but not before he said ¡®I¡¯m a friend. Don¡¯t be too worried of the future and neglecting what is present. Whether you believe my words or not, I believe my actions have proved itself¡¯ And as he walked away he could hear Azief scoffing and Loki just smiles bitterly. He really is a formidable person. Even he is not yet a Sovereign; Loki could feel the presence of a Sovereign aura emanating from him. That night Loki could not really sleep as he think about the implication if he reveals who he is. Time is not a ything. It doesn¡¯t like people ying with it not to mention manipting it. ying with it is dangerous. Changing it is even more dangerous And that is maybe the reason why Azief did not pursue the matter more vigorously. Because, maybe Azief knows how time works and he knows that knowing too much of the future is not always a good thing. But in the end, Loki closes his eyes and went into his dreand. Azief was still there on that fire pit alone, when a blue lightning appeared for a second in that camp without a sound and suddenly there is a parchment in Azief hands. Azief only smiles when he found the parchment on his hand. He opens the parchment and he smiles deviously. Loki is not the only one with ns. Then when he finished reading what is on the parchment, he throws the parchment into the already fading fire and the mes lick the parchment and they burn bright before slowly the fires dies Then he got up, straightens himself up and went into his newly built tent as a smile was carved on his face. *** THE PLAINS In the morning, the soldiers have already gathered around the wide area nearby the camp waiting for instruction. They were briefed aboutst night situation and their leader who is Lord Shadow. After the briefing, the soldiers were informed about what will happen today and all waiting for Lord Shadow to wake up while performing their morning drill with Wang Jian leading them. In the tent, Azief has just woken up. First, he cleans his face with a bucket of water and drink a potion from his bag. He felt refreshed. Then he slowly went to one side of his tent and brews a coffee without a rush. He was really enjoying his morning. Outside people are waiting for him but he must have his coffee first. Then equipping himself with his attire, he checks himself in front of a mirror. When he finished brewing his coffee, he slowly sipped the coffee savoring every taste, while smelling to the nice fragrance. He eats a few breads and then he look at the mirror and after making sure he looked as dashing as possible he got out of his tent He realizes with his sense that the soldiers are gathered in the other side of the camp and then he runs and in one seconds he appeared beside Loki who was startled and almost drop the Seed from his hand. He appeared before the gathering while smiling. Sina, Sofia and Wang Jian were equally shocked. They heard that Azief has Hyper Speed but they never see it in action. One moment, he was not there, and then one momentter, he was beside them. This act not only shocks his friends but it also shocked the soldiers. Abilities. To have abilities is very rare since you have to defeat special monsters. Azief manages to get dozens of abilities is because of the Universe Orb helping him. The soldiers is in awe because imagine if such person battles with someone who has no abilities. To be anywhere at once. To be as fast as lightning. To hover in the sky like a God, having eyes on everything. The soldiers all bowed looking at Azief. Azief just nodded and did not do anything else. Then he looked at Loki and asks him ¡®Loki, is that the Seed?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®Lord Shadow¡¯ Wang Jian cupped his hand again. Azief dismissed his formality ¡®Give it to me. And the gold too.¡¯ Azief said. Loki nodded as he gives Azief the Seed and three bags of holdings. ¡®Have you decided on this area Azief? If you are not satisfied we can find another ce to nt the Seed.¡¯ Loki asked. Azief nodded. ¡®We could find other ce. I wouldn¡¯t mind¡¯ Sofia said as shees closer to Azief and was standing beside him. Sina nodded from behind. ¡®No, this ce is ok.¡¯ ¡®But it¡¯s not really strategic.¡¯ Sofia said offering her insights ¡®Then we will make it strategic.¡¯ Loki nodded looking at Azief decision. This is the demeanor of a Sovereign. They shape the world and not the other way around. Azief then look at the Seed in his palm. The Seed was like a coconut fruit but with runic design carved unto it. It was blue in color and the runes were golden. Azief hold the seed and information streams inside his mind. He instantly knows what to do. Then he smiles. ¡®Back away¡¯ he ordered. The soldiers hearing this order quickly backed away with Wang Jian leading them farther away. Loki also takes some distance. Sina and Sofia walk hand in hand to a ce not far away from Azief. Azief after seeing that everyone has moved a distance away from him finally decided to activate the Seed. He push the seed to the ground and it burrows into the soil and then Azief activate his Seed Forming Stage energy and then the Seed glows with luminesce light and the light, it covers the entire area. Then notification appears in front of Azief. ACTIVATING CIVILIZATION SEED. DOMAIN LOADING GRASS ANALYZED CLIMATE ANALYZED REGIONS ANALYZED PEOPLE IDENTIFICATION AREA ANALYSIS TERRAINS ANALYSIS ANALYSIS COMPLETED FOUNDING A KINGDOM QUEST ACTIVATED Earth has experience terrible cmity. It is up to you to improve the livelihood and construct new civilization in this new world. Embark yourself to improve humankind and make them strong enough to endure any hardship FAILURE CONDITION: Kingdom burns to the ground. EXCEPTION OF FAILURE: If the kingdom has still have people loyal to the ruler of that particr Kingdom, then one can challenge the Rebuilding a Dynasty quest. If kingdom is allied, one could also have some benefits which will triggers Federation Is Glorious Quest. If a Kingdom surrenders and be a vassal states one could also gain benefits by triggering the quest Loyal to the Empire. Or the user could also triggers the quest Rebellion Towards The Empire. One could also trigger the quest Revolution for a New World Order. SUCCESS CONDITION: creating an empire that covers one third of the continent. REWARDS: Depending on the level of the user at the time of thepletion of the quest. The benefits will include permanent buffs and magical artifact. THE ASSESSMENT BY THE SYSTEM INDICATES THAT THE CURRENT POPULATION OF THIS AREA IS SUFFICIENT FOR A VILLAGE. APPOINT RULER ¡®Azief¡¯ Azief said and then the system shows another notification again AZIEF HAS BEEN ELECTED AS THE RULER OF THIS NEW VILLAGE. OBEY YOUR LEADER. KNEEL AND SAID YOUR OATH This notification did not only appear in front of Azief but also to all the people around the area. The notification for them is a little bit different. THE TERRITORY HAS BEEN CLAIMED. THE AREA IS SUFFICIENT FOR 315 PEOPLE. TO BECOME THE FIRST VILLAGERS OF THIS NEW VILLAGE, KNEEL AND SPEAK THE OATH. The area is filled with luminescence light border that only Azief could see indicating his area of control. Quickly, the soldiers were the first to kneel and speak the oath. Their words were like thunders. Loki also kneels and speaks his oath with a feeling of pride. Sina and Sofia on the other hand feel very happy for Azief. Wang Jian also finally can serve someone he could approve and bring glory to his White Tiger army and no longer need them to be robbers and thieves or bandits. They can now hold their head up high. ¡®I give my oath to protect and defend the territory and obey the rulers orders¡¯ Some say Other say ¡®I hereby dere my loyalty to Lord Azief.¡¯ The oath consists of admission of loyalty instead of one particr oath. Then they have another status in their windows. Vigers. Then another notification appears in front of Azief eyes. EVERY CIVILIZATION MUST HAVE ITS BEGINNING. THE BEGINNING OF EVERY CIVILIZATION IS A VILLAGE. ONE OF THE TASKS OF THE RULER IS TO NAME THE VILLAGE THAT WILL BECOME THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM. PLEASE NAME THE VILLAGE He contemted for a while and smile and then he decided on a name. ¡®Eden¡¯ he said. And like before the notification appears in front of everyone. Eden is the Imperial City in one of Azief travels with Will when they were traversing worlds and universes. It was an Imperial city rich in culture and grand with people flocking to that city every day. THE VILLAGE NAME IS NOW EDEN. PLEASE ASSIGN ROLES FOR PEOPLE IN THE VILLAGE. When he saw the list of roles he gesture for his friends toe near him while the soldiers take guard as they could feel healing energy fill the area and strengthening them. The Seed is beginning to bloom. When his friend heard about his list, they decide to let Azief decides everyone position. But Wang Jian did offer some names for some of the position. Azief nodded and agrees. Then he opens the windows again and began filling names. ROLES IN THE VILLAGE GRAND DIPLOMAT : SINA ROYAL ENFORCER : ZHANG YE VILLAGE MAGISTER : ZHU YUAN GREAT BUILDER : JIANG WUSHANG GRAND EXPLORER : COUNCILOR : : : VILLAGE HEAD : AZIEF VILLAGE HEAD WIFE : SOFIA VILLAGE HEAD CONSORT : VILLAGE HEIR : HIGH PRIEST : TREASURER : VILLAGE MERCHANT : VILLAGE MILITIA COMMANDER: WANG JIAN MARSHALL : NIE FENG KNIGHTS : : : : MERCHANT CARAVAN LEADER: MERCHANT CARAVAN: : : For now this is the people he chooses. There are still many people he doesn¡¯t know and he needs time to determine whether they can be used or not. Then he looks at the tips and the rulers abilities. TIPS: [ALL OF THE POSITION HAS CERTAIN ABILITIES TO CONSTRUCT BUILDINGS FROM THE VILLAGE INTERNAL AFFAIRS MODE] [THE RULER OF THE VILLAGE HAS ALL THE ABILITY TO CONSTRUCT ALL BUILDINGS ACCORDING TO HIS RANK] [ALL OF THE POSITION FILLED WILL INCREASE THE BONUSES GIVEN TO THE STABILITY OF THE VILLAGES] [COUNCILOR FOR VILLAGES IS 3] [ONLY FIVE KNIGHTS FOR A VILLAGE] [EACH PERSON APPOINTED TO THE POSITION WILL HAVE THE ADDED BENEFITS OF HAVING TEN TIMES OF AMOUNT OF EXP WHEN KILLING MONSTER] [POSSESS HIGHER DURABILITY AND HEALING IS ACCELERATED BY 20 PERCENT WHEN IN THE TERRITORY] OTHER ABILITIES The ruler can appoint people as the ruler of an existing territory within his/ her already settlednd. FIEFDOM GRANTING IS UNLOCKED. The ruler can grant a fief to whoever he wants. Penalty will be enacted towards people who have no titles and position. LAND GRANT IS UNLOCKED The ruler can appoint a person to explore clear and settle wilderness are along his border while it is not technically part of the rulernds yet, the ruler has some legitimate territorial im and the person granted a charter are expected to enforce the im and likely fend of other challenger for thend who may have their own conflicting ims. CHARTER IS UNLOCKED. The ruler can lead forces either of their own or in the name of their liege which defeat the military of an existing territory. If the leader of the opposing force flee, surrender or are killed, the ruler will takemand of that conquered territory. Benefits: If seed everyone participating in the war will have 50 percent increase in their EXP amount for a week. Expand national borders and facilities options will increase. Gold will be rewarded from the system about ten percent from the former ruler treasury. CONQUEST IS UNLOCKED NOBLE¡¯S TITLES AND FORM OF ADDRESS There are many options that appeared before Azief. There are Asian noble titles, and then there is Greco Roman form of titles and many others. Azief did not want to spend so much time on this so he just ticks the European Form of titles. Azief then check at the side of the windows about INFO FOR RANK ADVANCEMENT FOR TERRITORY Viges: Poption of 300 or less Towns Small Towns : 4000 or less Large Towns : 7000 or less Cities Small City : 10,000 or less Large City : 30, 000 or less Metropolis : 70, 000 or less Kingdom Small Kingdom : 100,000 or less Large Kingdom : 700,000 or less Holy Kingdom : 800,000 or less Empire Small Empire : A million or less Large Empire : ten million or more Holy Empire : twelve million or more TIPS: Holy Kingdoms refers to Kingdoms with both the High Priest and the King cooperated with each other. Bonuses includes fast regeneration of health for all people inside the territory Then after he was satisfied he opens the window for vige overviews. Seeing it he quickly put his gold into the investment windows and the sound of nking could be heard as all of his gold disappeared without a trace when Azief thinks to invest all of his three pouches to the vige Chapter 102: Civilization seed (2) VILLAGE NAME: EDEN The vige name is Eden. It is derived from an Imperial City that the vige head once sees and admire the majesty of that city thus the name. The vige is peaceful and doesn¡¯t seem to be suffering from any disaster. VILLAGE HEAD: AZIEF The ruler of the vige. The territory of Azief is very small and need to work harder to attract people and create a civilization for the betterment of humanity. POPULATION: 315 The poption is only three hundred and fifteen people. The ruler must attract many more residents to create a city. INVESTMENT: 10 MILLION GOLD Use the investment wisely and create a vige that could attract more people. Do not forget to attract talents. ROLES IN THE VILLAGE GRAND DIPLOMAT : SINA ROYAL ENFORCER : ZHANG YE VILLAGE MAGISTER : ZHU YUAN GREAT BUILDER : JIANG WUSHANG GRAND EXPLORER : COUNCILOR : : : VILLAGE HEAD : AZIEF VILLAGE HEAD WIFE : SOFIA VILLAGE HEAD CONSORT : VILLAGE HEIR : HIGH PRIEST : TREASURER : VILLAGE MERCHANT : VILLAGE MILITIA COMMANDER: WANG JIAN MARSHALL : NIE FENG KNIGHTS : : : : MERCHANT CARAVAN LEADER: MERCHANT CARAVAN: : : TIPS [ALL OF THE PEOPLE WITH POSITION HAS CERTAIN ABILITIES TO CONSTRUCT BUILDINGS FROM THE VILLAGE INTERNAL AFFAIRS MODE] [THE RULER OF THE VILLAGE HAS ALL THE ABILITY TO CONSTRUCT ALL BUILDINGS ACCORDING TO HIS RANK] [ALL OF THE POSITION FILLED WILL INCREASE THE BONUSES GIVEN TO THE STABILITY OF THE VILLAGES] [COUNCILOR FOR VILLAGES IS 3] [ONLY FIVE KNIGHTS FOR A VILLAGE] [EACH PERSON APPOINTED TO THE POSITION WILL HAVE THE ADDED BENEFITS OF HAVING TEN TIMES OF AMOUNT OF EXP WHEN KILLING MONSTER] [POSSESS HIGHER DURABILITY AND HEALING IS ACCELERATED BY 20 PERCENT WHEN IN THE TERRITORY] OTHER ABILITIES FIEFDOM GRANTING LAND GRANT CHARTER CONQUEST NOBLES TITLES EUROPEAN FACILITIES No facilities is present. Built some facilities to promote the growth of the vige. INFO FOR RANK ADVANCEMENT FOR TERRITORY CURRENT RANK: Vige RECOMMENDED ACTION: Work harder and improve the condition of life and protect the residents. The area is fertile and the territory is full of life. Hunting the monsters around to increase overall strength and safety is rmended. Farming and cultivation of thend is rmended. No neighboring territories. No hostile forces. Rmended to find survivors and refuges. VILLAGES: Poption of 300 or less TOWNS Small Towns : 4000 or less Large Towns : 7000 or less CITIES Small City : 10,000 or less Large City : 30, 000 or less Metropolis : 70, 000 or less KINGDOM Small Kingdom: 100,000 or less Large Kingdom: 700,000 or less Holy Kingdom : 800,000 or less EMPIRE Small Empire : A million or less Large Empire : ten million or more Holy Empire : twelve million or more TIPS: Holy Kingdoms refers to Kingdoms with both the High Priest and the King cooperated with each other. Bonuses includes fast regeneration of health for all people inside the territory Azief was satisfied. ¡®How is it going?¡¯ Loki yelled from afar. ¡®I will start buying buildings.¡¯ ¡®Ok¡¯ Loki shouted back. Then Azief began looking at the construction options and his eyes blurred because there are so many thing could be built. He just has to pick and the ce will be instantly created. The material will be automatically bought from the World Orb shop and then the Seed will instantly create the building. It¡¯s like a city building game. Without the wait time. As long as he has the gold, he could create as much as he wants. But there are also some option of construction that is marked grey. When Azief tries to pick the choice a notification appears and inform Azief, that the construction option only avable for a town. Some only for empire. He can only choose construction options for Viges. The resources are people Azief mused. That¡¯s the fact. To emerge as the Empire, one needs to have enough poption. He must promote growth, attractions and safety of his territory if he were to seed the quest. Then thinking for a while he yelled at the soldiers. ¡®I will start building facilities. Take some step back¡¯ ¡®Building Construction mode¡¯ he said and then it was like Azief was seeing his area from the sky even though his body is still on the ground. Like a third person POV. From what he could see, it was not that wide of area but it wasrge enough for three hundred people. Then he began building. First, he built a Manor. MANOR A ce where the Vige head reside. The administrative center of a vige. Increase regeneration for 5%. Increase strength by ten percent and healing rate by ten percent. Rate of regeneration will be buffed up to 10% andst for a day. Effect only effective on people who have roles in the viges and the Vige Head. The Vige Head could also take away the privilege of this bonuses if he so desires. Then suddenly light shone down from somewhere and a manor appears in the ce where Azief has chosen beforehand. The soldiers gasped while Sina eyes were shining. The first sign of progress. The manor was made of stone and is two stories tall with runes embedded in each brick. Azief could see the interior of the manor from the blueprint. There is a kitchen in a separate building attached to the manor by a walkway. The pantry, storing bread, storing wine is next to the great hall. This is where he and his friends will reside, he decided. He also constructed a garden inside his manor. It isrge than small gardens, asrge as a few acres. This is for Sina if she wanted to grow herbs or food. After all,st night, Sina have beenining that she wanted a ce to nts his herbs. He also built a Warehouse just beside his manor for people to store food and other resources. WAREHOUSE A ce where resources could be store. Protect meats and other resources from rotting or expired. Give bonus to food. Increase its tenderness for meat and increase healthy nutrients in other foods. A sound of amazement went up from the soldiers when they saw another building suddenly appeared not far beside the Manor. They moved even farther backward. The Warehouse will serve as storage ce and barn. Then he picks another one and a Militia Barracks is created in the open field. MILITIA BARRACKS The barracks for a vige. Increase strength and endurance for people joining the Militia. Made of wood. Weapons and shields are provided inside the facility. Could train inside the Training Room. The Training room has many varieties of warfare skills that could be learned inside. Then he created small houses. SMALL HOUSES A small house. Made of reinforced wood. Suitable for a vige. Shelter from cold and heat of the environment. No special bonuses. The small houses are not included in the facility. He created three hundred house and then the shock stered the soldiers face as they saw light filled the area and some of the people who was on the area of the light was instantly teleported to other ces around the vige. Three hundred wooden houses suddenly appeared in front of them with a small yard in front of this houses and small patches of gardens behind the house. Loki nodded in satisfaction Then Azief began constructing Wooden Walls when suddenly the area in which the system has decided for Azief vige began changing. Wooden Walls Walls that protect the vige. Wooden wall is the weakest of all. Give a bonus when defending. Will increase endurance if the vige is defending against invaders. The endurance increase is proportionate to the morale. Appearing from the ground is wooden wall as it surrounds all four side of the vige. On that wooden wall appears battlement as Wang Jian quickly ordered his soldiers to inspect the walls. Loki on the other hand is organizing the other soldiers as he gives his permission and then quickly orders the people to bring their luggage and items to the wooden house. From afar, Loki was smiling while Sofia yelled from afar. ¡®Build a bath!¡¯ Then Sina who was behind Sofia also yelled. ¡®Yeah, built a bath!¡¯ ¡®Build a bath! Build a bath!¡¯ Sofia began chanting while encouraging the other soldiers to chants. The other soldier who was not lucky enough to join the soldiers on the battlements had to endure the embarrassment and together with Sofia yelled Build a bath! Build a bath! Together with her creating a unison pleading or more like coercing Azief to build a bath Azief just bitterly smiles. He was about to build the bath when Sina yell from afar. ¡®And an alchemistb too!¡¯ And then it was Sian turns as she incites the soldiers to chant with her. The soldiers had to thicken their face again and once again they chant. ¡®Alchemyb! Alchemyb! Alchemyb! Alchemyb! Alchemyb!¡¯ Azief hearing thisughed out loud. Azief began picking the construction option and ces the alchemyb far away from the streams. Alchemy Lab Alchemyb for Alchemist. Included in the facilities are the Basic Compendium of Alchemical Runes, The Seven Divine Pills Description, and a chunk of Eluvian Stone. Also included are materials ranging from ores to herb. Increase the chance for concocting to be sessful. The chance of creating a Gold tier Pills increase by 5%. The higher the rank of the Alchemyb the higher the chance of sess and arger benefit awaits. Bonus: As reward for being the first one to create the alchemyb on Earth, you are awarded three pieces from the 99 fragments of the Philosopher Stone. Near the stream he built a Public Bath. Public Bath A public Bath. The width and length is suitable for a medium sized vige. Anyone bathing in the Public Bath decreases their chance of being infected by diseases. Increase stamina when using it when a person is tired. It was smaller than the bath he imagined but it is still a bath. Azief was imagining kind of like the Roman bath or Thermae. The bath even has an entrance and a corridor separating the man and woman. Even the construction knows his culture. Which only prompted the question in Azief mind. What is the World Orb? The moment the buildings finished constructions Sofia quickly yelled ¡®Dibs!¡¯ And she began running to the bath. Azief at this time couldn¡¯t help but chuckles. Sina was a lot calmer. When theb was finished, Sina walks with her bodyguards to theb andy ims. Since she is the Genius Alchemist in the vige, and probably the whole world, it goes without saying the Alchemy Lab is hers. Her bodyguard quickly secured the outside of the Lab. Loki and Wang Jian on the other hand has begun inspecting the houses and the barracks and organizing everything or the soldiers. Azief sighed a breath of relief. Now, that is settled. He can begin constructing without disturbance. He then constructed a Granary. An Inn to promote people. The inn not only promotes people, people will get a ten percent fast regeneration of wounds. The same goes for the second bath he built near his manor. He then allotted a certain plot ofnds to be farnds and purchasing seeds from the shop. When Azief scatter the seeds, thend automatically sorts it out to its most optimal ce. Azief bought Golden Life Corn Seeds, Imperial Potatoes and other seeds that didn¡¯t exist on earth before but is all edible. Then he built a Smithy for weapons productions. He also built a Ranch. Now the Ranch exist he could buy two types of horse. The Ice Horse and the Fire Horse and all of them are babies. He could not buy the adults horses. But the Ice Horse and Fire Horse is a fast grower. The Ice Horse only drinks water. And the Fire Horse eats heats very suitable if anyone wanted to traverse the m Regions. Azief bought 200 Fire Horse and a hundred of Ice Horse. Then he check his city Windows. VILLAGE NAME: EDEN The vige name is Eden. It is derived from an Imperial City that the vige head once sees and admire the majesty of that city thus the name. The vige is peaceful and doesn¡¯t seem to be suffering from any disaster. VILLAGE HEAD: AZIEF The ruler of the vige. The territory of Azief is very small and need to work harder to attract people and create a civilization for the betterment of humanity. POPULATION: 315 The poption is only three hundred and fifteen people. The ruler must attract many more residents to create a city. INVESTMENT: 10 MILLION GOLD Use the investment wisely and create a vige that could attract more people. Do not forget to attract talents. ROLES IN THE VILLAGE GRAND DIPLOMAT : SINA ROYAL ENFORCER : ZHANG YE VILLAGE MAGISTER : ZHU YUAN GREAT BUILDER : JIANG WUSHANG GRAND EXPLORER : COUNCILOR : : : VILLAGE HEAD : AZIEF VILLAGE HEAD WIFE : SOFIA VILLAGE HEAD CONSORT : VILLAGE HEIR : HIGH PRIEST : TREASURER : VILLAGE MERCHANT : VILLAGE MILITIA COMMANDER: WANG JIAN MARSHALL : NIE FENG KNIGHTS : : : : MERCHANT CARAVAN LEADER: MERCHANT CARAVAN: : : TIPS [ALL OF THE PEOPLE WITH POSITION HAS CERTAIN ABILITIES TO CONSTRUCT BUILDINGS FROM THE VILLAGE INTERNAL AFFAIRS MODE] [THE RULER OF THE VILLAGE HAS ALL THE ABILITY TO CONSTRUCT ALL BUILDINGS ACCORDING TO HIS RANK] [ALL OF THE POSITION FILLED WILL INCREASE THE BONUSES GIVEN TO THE STABILITY OF THE VILLAGES] [COUNCILOR FOR VILLAGES IS 3] [ONLY FIVE KNIGHTS FOR A VILLAGE] [EACH PERSON APPOINTED TO THE POSITION WILL HAVE THE ADDED BENEFITS OF HAVING TEN TIMES OF AMOUNT OF EXP WHEN KILLING MONSTER] [POSSESS HIGHER DURABILITY AND HEALING IS ACCELERATED BY 20 PERCENT WHEN IN THE TERRITORY] OTHER ABILITIES FIEFDOM GRANTING LAND GRANT CHARTER CONQUEST NOBLES TITLES EUROPEAN FACILITIES Manor Warehouse Militia Barracks Wooden Walls Alchemy Lab Public Bath Granary Inn Smithy Ranch INFO FOR RANK ADVANCEMENT FOR TERRITORY CURRENT RANK: Vige RECOMMENDED ACTION: Work harder and improve the condition of life and protect the residents. The area is fertile and the territory is full of life. Hunting the monsters around to increase overall strength and safety is rmended. Farming and cultivation of thend is rmended. No neighboring territories. No hostile forces. Rmended to find survivors and refuges. VILLAGES: Poption of 300 or less TOWNS Small Towns : 4000 or less Large Towns : 7000 or less CITIES Small City : 10,000 or less Large City : 30, 000 or less Metropolis : 70, 000 or less KINGDOM Small Kingdom: 100,000 or less Large Kingdom: 700,000 or less Holy Kingdom : 800,000 or less EMPIRE Small Empire : A million or less Large Empire : ten million or more Holy Empire : twelve million or more TIPS: Holy Kingdoms refers to Kingdoms with both the High Priest and the King cooperated with each other. Bonuses includes fast regeneration of health for all people inside the territory Finished all this he look at the area and he smiles. A vige bustling with activities. The soldiers inspecting the battlements on the walls, some are enjoying the small houses as they began settling down and pick a house. Some soldiers are enjoying the public bath and some soldiers are trying out for the Smithy Entrance Test. If you wanted to be a Smith, you have to enter the Smithy and a quest is generated for someone to learn how to be a Smith. Loki picks a few bulky man and orders them to be a Smith until they find other recements. Smokes already filled the chimney of the Alchemyb. Sofia on the other hand has already finished bathing. Wang Jian is already thinking of defensive maneuvers. He smiles. ¡®His vige¡¯ he said. Then he floated and yelled. ¡®Loki, look after them for a while. I have somewhere to go.¡¯ Loki didn¡¯t have the time to answer when Azief has alreadyunched himself to the sky and disappears amongst the clouds. *** Chapter 103: When the cherry blossom fades (1) ONCE UPON A FUTURE A woman can be seen walking along the Hanging Gardens of America. The woman was wearing white dress with her long ck hair draped behind her back looking like a Greek Goddess. The Hanging Gardens of America is a beautiful Garden floating around the city of Washington. It is filled with the most colorful nts that Earth could offer. With all kinds of flora and fauna and with the width of a small country, the Gardens are almost like Eden. Only few people are allowed to set foot on it. With Pirs of Lightning in its four corners, guarding it from external attack, the Garden itself is one of the safest ces on Earth. Not to mention, the Gardens itself was created by one of the Seven Sovereign. Nobody would like to see themselves in conflict with a Sovereign. The woman that is walking around the garden sometimes peeks down the Hanging Gardens and chuckles bitterly. High above the sky, the people underneath her looks like ants. She wondered is this how Sovereign look towards the mortals? Like puny ants? Insignificant? She sighed. And she wondered, is this how He sees her? Is that why? Or is it because of ¡®that?¡¯ Then she remembers about how he helped her to escape the deals she made with the Trickster. Even though all have been settled between her and the Trickster, she could not help but second guessing her decision. ¡®Is this the right choice?¡¯ She was looking at the sky alone in the gardens. No maid around her. Usually there is some maid servant following her from behind to cater to her every need. She wanted to be alone before the wedding. And what better ce to be alone, other than the most beautiful garden in the world? With no one around her, she could think. The wedding is on in a few days. Raymond has been battling deep in the Great Sea with the Water Dragon King a 50 feet dragon with the abilities to create storms, tsunamis and tidal waves whenever it wanted. Even now, she could not understand. At the eve of her wedding, memories seems to flood her mind. The warm sunlight, the beautiful flowers, but her mind could not erase. ¡®Could not erase¡­.¡¯she murmured. She still remembers that ck clothed man saving her, being her friend, then her lover, her sun and moon until he left her. If only their beginning is more¡­..warm¡­.could itst? She thought to herself. What she couldn¡¯t understand is the reason why he left her. Why does she always do this kind of love? The kind of love that hurts herself. The kind of love that consumes her? That makes her pathetic? That makes her change? She hated that she change. And she hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t hate him¡­no matter how she tried. She hates that fact the most. And she hates that¡­even now¡­.even after all the pain¡­.even after all this time¡­she still misses him when she look at a peach blossom. She remembers the deration of that once young man. You and me, against the world he promised She wanted to ask him¡­¡¯Why were you like that?¡¯ ¡®Did you even love me?¡¯ Even now she can¡¯t stop asking in her mind. It¡¯s unfair that he could just leave. Unfair that only she feels the pain And she was angry because at the moment of their parting, she couldn¡¯t¡­say anything. If he had told her from the beginning, that he didn¡¯t love her, would she close her heart this tightly? When he was leaving, she could only stare. They were perfectly happy before. Until he got the Eye of the Oracle. He never told her about how he got the eye. The only thing that Sofia knows was that a few weeks after he could see the future, he began distancing himself from her. She mes the Oracle The Time Crisis happens because of the Oracle. Because of something the Oracle says. Sofia once went to the Temple of Erika once to seek answers. But the Oracle did not say anything. Only saying that Destiny Will must be done. And at that time, it was enough. Because at that time, she has her own problems with Azief. At that time, she needed a reason to hate him. But now, she knows she needs to know the answer. She needs to know. Because she could not marry Raymond knowing her heart is like this. Wavering¡­.second guessing¡­.dreaming of a once future dream She needs to end this. That¡¯s the reason she is here far away from everyone else, and far away from Raymond. But her heart asks her¡­is it really because she wanted to end this? Or¡­is it something else? Is that why she is here? Far from Raymond? Then she said to herself, almost like trying to convince herself ¡®Because she knows that he would not like it if he knows what she is about to do.¡¯ That is what she thought to herself to convince herself. Sofia looks up at the sky and then she closes her hands together and she prays. And she called him. Called his true name. ¡®Azief¡¯ she whispers, covered by the sound of the wind. But the word echoes like a melody of a song. Somewhere in another realm, a realm of Light and joy, of beauty and majesty, of a realm free from the taints of mortals, of a realm where sorrow and sadness does not exist, where only majestic beauty existed, a paradise, full with winged creature with faces that is full of light, a man clothed in Light who was resting on his Throne open his eyes. Beside him was a Scepter asrge as a which is white like diamondshine the stone that emits light. All around the scepter life blooms and death do not dare approaches. The Throne was as big as a, and the man itself wasrger than that. He opens his eyes, and light filled the realm. His Throne glowed with an iparably shine that if it released on the stars, the stars would be shamed and the sun would be outshine by the glow. The denizen of that realm was shocked. The splendor of the realms magnified, life blooms on the Lower Realms and the Sinful Souls were spared from their punishment today. The Hell Girl stopped torturing; the Reapers stop reaping souls and Hell freezes over. The tortured soul was spared for that day because the Man opens his eyes. And just because he is feeling happy. He spared the one who is about to die today in his realm, stop the tortures of the sinful souls and grant blessing to his realm. The winged creatures which resemble the angels in paintings all rushed towards the man on the throne and prostrate themselves. Their expression was reverent and full of worship. They will not disobey, they will not rebel, and their loyalty is immeasurable. They do not dare look up to see the face of their Lord else they will be blinded by the splendor of their Lord. The angels itself has different positions and hierarchy. Thergest of them have a wing that could cover the earth. The smallest of them is already two times bigger than earth. Even though they are big, they do not incite the feeling of fear or instill dread. Each of their faces was pleasant and good looking. ¡®She called me¡¯ the man on the throne said in a disbelieving tone. His word when uttered shakes the Pirs of that Realm. The man on the throne smiles and his smiles blinded one thousand angels. The angels who seen his smile, their eyes was instantly burned by ck fire and they crumbled and turns to nothingness. But the other angels didn¡¯t care. Then He got up. He clicked his fingers and the robe make of light turns dark red with malicious runic writing covering it. The robes make him look like an avenger of sins. His kind face, his holy aura disappeared reced with a cold expression that could create winter. His holy aura is reced with a wrathful vengeance. He clicked his finger again and the Scepter turns into a ck Red Scythe emitting killing fiendish aura, as thousands more angels was instantly evaporated when they came into the contact of the aura. Yet, the angels did not move. They still prostrate themselves. Another click of his fingers and rings suddenly appears in each of his fingers. Then looking the angels prostrating in front of him, he clicked his fingers and the thousands of evaporated angels who was turned into nothingness, appears again,rger and stronger. Then without exnation, the man closes his eyes and he disappears in a sh of light. The moment he disappears the Pirs of the Realms cracked. The angels even though their lord has disappeared still prostrate themselves and did not do anything. *** Chapter 104: When the cherry blossom fades (2) MEANWHILE ON EARTH Sofia who was on Earth suddenly feels an intense pressure covering the entire USA when she finished praying. The warm sunlight was suddenly covered by ck clouds, and thunder boomed in the distance. Lightning could be seen to strike the ground. Storms are formed and the winds changed direction. Air shattered and space crack suddenly appeared in many parts around the hanging gardens. Looking at this Sofia yelled ¡®Is that you!¡¯ Then a fog suddenly appears on the Hanging Garden even though that should be impossible. The fog is ck like the ckest night and the fog was magic¡­of the highest kind. Laws ripple from the fog, almost like the fog has its own intelligence. Lightning crossed in the dark clouds and thunder showered thend, the winds form and dissipated like a bizarre scene of forming and destruction. Then as she turns around to look at the source of the fog, she could see a man appearing from the fog. And Sofia heart jolted. The same cold face. The same cold demeanor. The same powerful charisma. The same imposing presence. The moment the man materializes from the fog, Godly Presence filled the world. rms rang out from World Government headquarters. ring red rms all glowed in the HQ of World Headquarters as Generals of the organization began panicking from this unexpected rm. The peaceful morning of the World Organization is quickly broken as the HQ began seeing a bustle of activity as engineers began preparing Battlestar to be deployed. On the other side of the world, in Russia, the Revolutionary Army quickly raises their emergency protocol. The General of RA beganmunicating with the Kaiser to ask him to call upon her sister who was in seclusion in the White Dragon Mountain. This is the power of a Sovereign. An arrival that echoes all over the world. The sovereign that releases this power is not a friendly one¡¯s. Because both organization knows where their sovereigns are. A Sovereign is releasing their Godly Intent. The people beneath the Hanging Garden, most of them have already fainted. Some was foaming in the mouth because of shock. To be hit by a Godly Intent by a Sovereign, that would not be good. ¡®Always with the theatrics¡¯ Sofia muttered under her breath. Raymond while he alwayses in with a ir but Azief alwayses with thunders and lightning, with ck fog thus he was always associated with darkness. Associated with dark feelings. To others this would be a Godly arrival, people will prostate to the ground and beg for mercy. To Sofia this is theatrics. Because she knows Azief. Always imposing. Always intimidating. Always dark. Even before he reached the negotiation table, a certain image of power has already been formed. That was the purpose of all the show. To create an invible image. To create a dissonance on the hearts of his opponents. To instill fear and encourage obedience Sofia knows how Azief operates. Aziefes out from the dark fog. His face shows no emotion whatsoever but there is a slight smirk on his mouth. Others might not notice it but Sofia notices it. The Prince of Darkness. The Lord of the Underworld. The God of Death. That is his title. The strongest man in the world. First, Azief look around him and he creased his eyebrows when he saw the Pirs of Light around the Garden. Clearly he is not pleased. Azief then waved his hand and the Pirs of light that Raymond constructed was enveloped by ck fog The Pirs of Light turns to a g of Darkness as it create a wall of darkness enclosing the Hanging Garden from any interruptions. In the World Government Headquarters, three Battlestar are deployed to see why a Sovereign suddenly releases his Godly Intent. The Battlestar is only for initial contact. The World Government is not na?ve enough to think that three Battlestar could contain a Sovereign. Since Raymond is still fighting the beast in the Great Sea, the World Government need to dy until the big gun is avable. Hirate who was the president has already guessed who would be this domineering. Loki would not do this. Even though he is a sovereign, he mainly keeps a low profile. Jean is still in Nevend, beside his belovedatose Paulette. Katarina is in seclusion after her battle with the Prince. Oreki and Hikigaya have no reason to provoke the World Government. Which leave the only Sovereign daring enough to do this¡­the Prince, the Death God. He is rarely on Earth and always in the Underworld. He rarely surfaces and rarely interferes. But once he doese up, that means big waves will follow. Thest time he appears, he nearly ruptured the time continuum and almost ripped the fabric of reality. Akira has already rubbed his forehead. This would be a headache. On the White Dragon Mountain, far away in Russia, Katarina the Snow Deity was sitting under a waterfall in the coldest cave in the world, when she felt the Godly Intent. ¡®It¡¯s him! He returned! She muttered as she opens her eyes. She was about to get up but then she stopped. Then she sighed and she calms herself down again. Then slowly she closes her eyes back. She knows her rtionship with the Prince isplicated and she didn¡¯t want toplicate it even more. Thest time they met, they engage in a world shattering battle but both of them knows that whatever between them is not over. She knows there is something between the Prince and Sofia but she didn¡¯t know what it is. She didn¡¯t want to meddle and the Prince didn¡¯t seem to want troubles which are why He informs all the Sovereign. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as a jealous girl but that is what she is feeling now. He was the bane of her existence¡­.but when he wanted to reconnect with Sofia, she find herself feeling possessive, jealous of the girl he¡¯s trying to protect. She sighed and then she returned back to her acquiring of the Laws. Oreki and Hikigaya also felt the Godly Intent sweeps Japan and they chose not to do anything. Why would they readily offend the Prince when the Prince only wanted to talk to someone? But if the Prince wanted to harm Earth, of course they will leap into action but since he is not, they would just ignore what is happening in America. After all, that is Raymond territory. Let the Earthshaker deals with it. The Thunder God and Illusion God will not meddle. Jean who was sitting on his throne in Nevend also felt the reverberation and the fluctuation of Godly Intent sweeping across his Realm but he did not do anything. He could not leave Nevend else the Wall of Time in Nevend will crumbles and Paulette will die. The Prince once advises him that he should let the dead rest. Jean remembers that he even begged the Prince to revive his wife, but he rejected. He said the Price of reviving a person is not a price that Jean could handle. Jean the Time God has always had aplicated rtionship with the Prince. They were not friends. They were not rivals. They were not enemies. They just know each other because of their status as Sovereign. But he could not ept Paulette death as destiny so he created his own Time Pocket and ces Paulette in a state of dying and not dying. She should have been dead but here in Nevend, time stops. Nothing grows. Nothing ages. In Nevend, as long as you did not go out, you will live in a single moment. Eternal youth. Eternal life. A ce where time is trapped. In here, Paulette did not die. But she is not alive either. Staying unconscious even though the heart is beating, though the brains function, thest breath could not be taken because of the trapping of Time. Jean only sighs when he realizes that the Prince has returned to Earth again but he did not interfere. In another part of the world, Loki was examining a staff when he felt the Intent. ¡®Ptuii¡¯ he spited on the ground as the ground melted from his spit. ¡®He¡¯s here again. That troublesome guy.¡¯ He never liked the Prince. The Prince has deceived him, reneges on his deals, force him to break another deal with Sofia and the humiliation of being saved from him is still something Loki could not forget. But even though he does not like the Prince he would not be so stupid to fly and confront the Prince. What is he? An idiot? The Prince is the first sovereign of all the Seven. He is also the strongest. Being able to render the heavens with one sh, splitting the seas apart with one strike and summon fire and rain with a wave of his hand. Loki was the youngest of the Sovereign. When the Prince first bes Sovereign he was only an Orb Condensing Stage junior. The Prince has experience and stronger than him. He would just stomach his unsatisfied feeling. If he manages to make a deal with the Prince, then he could only imagine how much power he would get from that deal. His path to Sovereign stage is different from all the other Sovereigns and as such his method is different. Then he continues his wok examining the staff. In the Great Sea Raymond was fighting the Sea dragon with other warlords behind him assisting. In the Great Sea, a tornado with the speed of Mach 4 is spinning furiously killing all of the sea creatures who couldn¡¯t stand the pressure. Thunders and lightning keep falling from the sky as he battles the beast. In his battle he suddenly felt the Intent and his eyes widened. ¡®The Prince!¡¯ He wanted to finish the beast fast but the beast did not want to go down. So Raymond gritted his teeth and advances his attack while thinking of Sofia Meanwhile on the Garden, Sofia look at that face and her eyes began to be red as tears began to pool. She choked. She didn¡¯t know what to say even though it was she that summons him. ¡®What to say?¡¯ she mumbles. Before, no matter how she summons him, he did not listen. But now¡­.. and her heart is in disarray, looking at that face again ¡®You¡¯vee, finally¡¯ she said coldly not knowing why that sentencees out of her mouth But there is no change of expression in Azief face which only makes Sofia even more incensed ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ he said looking at Sofia like looking at an old friend and his gaze softens. Laws still ripple from the cloak, aura of death pervaded all around the garden. His rings glowed like the shine of the moon in each of his fingers. Then he moved forward. He takes a step. This step was imbued with Universal Laws. The areas around him all were affected. The moment his step reaches the ground, the flowers wilted, and the trees crumble, and the life of everything around five meter radius was sucked into him like an eternal gluttonous ck hole. But when another step is taken and he moves forward, the ce where it was wilted and dissipated of all life essence suddenly it turns back to its former vitality. The flowers blooms again, the trees stand up straight again, and life is restored. Lifees and goes. Death is a certainty. Creation and Destruction. The state of life, thews of the Universe, rebirth and reincarnation, the power of the soul, all of this elements and enlightenment of thews exist in that one step he taken. ¡®Laws of Time¡¯ she muttered but then she shakes her head. No, this is not the Law of Time. This is the Law of Life and Death. Laws of Reincarnation and Rebirth. Destruction and creation He walks step by step while this phenomenon happens with each step. Sofia admitted that there is no Sovereign thatprehended more difficultws other than the Prince. No wonder, he could control everything in this world and could look in disdain all those experts, fear no one and acted so domineering, and each moves of him created waves. Then he arrived in front of Sofia only a few steps separate them. ¡®It¡¯s not long since we meet Sofia. Why do you call me?¡¯ That was the first word he said. But he was not angry. No, on the contrary he was happy. He is conflicted. He knows he must not see her, he knows he must contain his feeling; he knows he must forget her, but the moment she called him, hees. It was not the first time she has called him. But every time he did not answer. He wanted her to let him go. But now, now that she is about to get married¡­.it seems that it is he that could not let go. Humans feelings¡­always¡­always conflicted, always doesn¡¯t make sense, always¡­plicated like this. He wanted to forget. Yet, he couldn¡¯t ignore. When she is in dangers, he helped her, in a way that she didn¡¯t even know. When she is sad, Azief wanted to wipe the tears from her face and say it will all be okay. When she is happy, he was happy. He wanted to erase the memories. But the more he wanted to forget, the more he remembers. Then he could hear Sofia angry tone. Her voice cracked and wavering ¡®Why do you answer this time? IS this the first time I ask you? I ask you before. I pray to you. I even went to your temple and leave some offerings. I called upon you. Yet, you never answer. Why now? At the eve of my wedding?¡¯ Azief did not response as he only let Sofia vent. ¡®Is that what you want to ask me? Why I did not answer? Is that really what you want to know?¡¯ he then ask Sofia stopped talking and then shakes her head. ¡®No, that is not the reason.¡¯ ¡®So, ask me what you really want to know.¡¯ Azief said with that uncaring tone. But Sofia realizes his voice is trembling ¡®Why did you leave me? I never could understand.¡¯ Azief looks at her and there is a profound sorrow in his eyes, a look of sorrows only Sofia could know. ¡®Why does it matter? I leave you. That¡¯s what matters. Not why.¡¯ he said as thunders roars on the sky. ¡®It matters to me. Why do you stop loving me?¡¯ She asked again this time the tears is already falling. Azief always thought woman when they cried would look ugly, but he doesn¡¯t know why every time he looks at Sofia crying in front of him, he always thought of her to be beautiful. ¡®I never stop loving you¡¯ he said with a tone of resolute will. ¡®Then why did you let me go?¡¯ She moves forward and she stares at Azief eye and she said with her voice trembling and her eyes full of welling tears ¡®We could have been happy together. I know that, and it is perhaps the hardest thing to know.¡¯ Azief chuckles. But he did not say anything. ¡®You¡¯re not going to say anything? I¡¯m marrying Raymond. You ok with this?¡¯ She said with a higher tone clearly angry at Aziefck of response. ¡®Do you miss me?¡¯ He asked suddenly. And that question startled Sofia. She looks at his eyes and nodded ¡®Do you hate me?¡¯ he asks again. ¡®Yes¡¯ she reply as tears keeps running down her face. Azief didn¡¯t say anything just pondering. He could not stay long here on Earth since he could already felt that his presence has already alters some naturalws in America. Outside the gardens, storms appears out of nowhere, fire tornadoes erupted from the ground, lightning joins in and began striking thends. It was like Apocalypse ising. This is because his energy is released. But he had to release it. Because he knows what is at stake. Then Sofia said to him, looking him straight at his eyes, while tears was rushing down from her face ¡®I hate that I can¡¯t hate you for breaking my heart into pieces. I hate that not only you were my boyfriend but also my only best friend. I hate that when we broke up I lost not only my boyfriend; I also lost my best friend. I hate that you made me feel like I was special and how I can¡¯t forget how that makes me feel. I hate how easy it is for you to give up on us. I hate that you made me fell in love with you. I hate the fact that you are fine when I felt like my life ended. I hate that even though you broke my heart, my heart could not let go. I could not let go. I hate that I can¡¯t hate you even if I tried. I hate you. I hate you¡¯ she said and she was almost in verge of breaking down. Azief tries to grab her but she immediately pushes his hand. ¡®Don¡¯t. You can¡¯t do that. Not now. Not after all this time. I want to know.¡¯ ¡®You miss me. You hate me¡­..which means you can¡¯t forget me. Is this wedding is really what you want?¡¯ He asked. ¡®It is¡¯ she replies a little angry. ¡®Or is this your way of getting back on me?¡¯ Azief said, his tone was cold. Sofia didn¡¯t say anything. Azief look at the dark sky overhead and sighed. ¡®Knowing the future is a curse, Sofia. You will not understand even if I tell you. So what¡¯s the point telling?¡¯ He said and he sighed again. ¡®We were young. We didn¡¯t understand love. We make mistakes. I hurt you. You hurt me. But even through it all, through all the pain, I wish only happiness for you. And if that happiness was with another man¡­..¡¯ ¡®Then you should fight for us!¡¯ Sofia interjected with anger in her tones. ¡®You should fight for us. You should hold on with everything you got. You should hold my hand and never let go. My happiness was with you. If you fight for us, do you think I would leave? You gave up on us. I didn¡¯t.¡¯ she said her emotion was high and her eyes was full of indignation ¡®I waited, Azief. I waited for you. I waited long enough don¡¯t you think? There is a history between us. I hate you once for what happens with little Alexander. But, at the time, I was lost. And that¡¯s not why you broke up with me. You just gave up. You left me like that, heartbroken and in pain for years. You left me cold. And now, you handle the matter with the Trickster, helping Raymond in his quest. Suddenly you want to help? Now, you protect me when I¡¯m in danger. Be my prince on a white horse. Smite my enemies. You act like nothing changed between us. You know what you are? You¡¯re selfish, Azief. You said you let me go. But this ¡­..you made me waver. What sick game you are ying?¡¯ Azief look at Sofia and he wanted¡­so bad¡­he wanted so bad to hug her and tell her that everything will be okay. That the future he saw could be averted. That all of his actions have reasons. Has purpose. But God, he really wanted to flip everything, destiny, fate, he wanted to flip all that, and just hug her there, and ask her to stop the wedding. He wanted to kiss her and feel that lips again. He wanted to hold her hand again. Wanted to touch her cheeks. Wanted to drown in her eyes. He wanted to feel¡­.whole again. So, hees closer to her. A step. ¡®No games. No tricks. ¡®And hees closer to Sofia and he held out his hand and caressed Sofia cheeks. Another step. His face was very close to Sofia face, his breath could be felt by Sofia and she blushes red. Sofia did not push it away this time. There is warmth in his touch. Familiar warmth. And looking at those eyes again, her heart still beats. And at that time, she finally realized why she summons him. But she could not admit it now. She still loves him. She misses the times when they used to kiss. Then Azief spoke. ¡®I want you to be happy. Being with me¡­¡¯and he shakes his head and sigh. Then he inch away and look at Sofia with a face of resignation ¡®Do you really you wanted to know why I broke up with you? Is that the only reason?¡¯ He said and he could see that in Sofia eyes, that was not the truth. She wanted confirmation. She wanted to see her own heart. She wanted him to take her away. And Azief knows. And he could not let that happens. The farther away from her he is the better it is for both of them. The Eye of Oracle has shown him the glimpse of the future and there is not a day goes by he cursed the day he got those eyes. No wonder the Oracle was so eager to volunteer her eye. ¡®I broke up with you because I don¡¯t find you attractive anymore. Satisfied?¡¯ He said and he turned back. The Battlestar which already arrives a few minutes before hovers around the perimeter of the Garden and try to initiate contact when Azief who all along already notice the Battlestar waves his hand and thunders form on the sky. The sky cracked and a three bolts of red ck thunder, strikes down the three Battlestar and they fall down to the ground beneath almost instantly. Some fall into the ocean. He was about to teleport himself back to his realm when Sofia said behind him ¡®You don¡¯t think I would believe that excuse, right?¡¯ ¡®Believe whatever you want¡¯ he said and then the ck fog envelops Azief and when the fog clears Azief was no longer there and the clouds bes normal again. All over the world, the suppressing feelings disappears. ¡®Why?¡¯ Sofia said as she looks at the sky, looking defiantly. ¡®Why would you¡­.give up? You? You have never given up on anything! You have always been selfish! So why do you give up on us! Why have you suddenly bes generous!¡¯ She yelled to the sky. ¡®I¡¯m going to marry another man. Can you bear that Azief!?¡¯ she still yelling at the sky, her tears keep falling. ¡®You could have your happy ending. And¡­I¡­.could have mine¡¯ she said stuttering, overwhelmed by her own emotions, as she slowly slid down to the ground and sobs in tears. Azief who was already back at his realms and already sit back on his throne look at Sofia, a universe away, and he too¡­..was suppressing the urge to cry. He gritted his teeth, his hand gripped tight, his eyes red because of anger. He wanted her to be happy. That was always his wish. He just never imagined that her being happy is not with him. He could never have imagined that. But then he remembers the word of the Oracle a long time ago and he closes his eyes and the image of Sofia crying disappears. He closed his heart and the words of the Oracle echoes in his ear. ¡®She will be your downfall. Mark my word, O God of Death; she will be your downfall. And you will be her¡¯s.¡¯ And remembering that word, he returns back to the emotionless man he is and opens his eyes. *** Chapter 105: This beating heart of mine (1) PRESENT TIME Sina looks on the ground as she slowly floated down and then when her feet reach the ground she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®That is a weird experience¡¯ she muttered under her breath but everyone can hear it. Azief smirked in amusement. Sofia was chuckling while Loki was smiling. ¡®How was it?¡¯ Azief asked as he also floated down andnded on the ground with ease, as graceful as the clouds. Sina who is finally rxed now that she has stepped on solid ground smiles awkwardly and answer ¡®I don¡¯t know how you do it. I have a fear of high ces.¡¯ She said as she offers an excuse. Thinking about it, Sina could only be at awe at Azief free demeanor when he was flying in the sky. It was like he was in his elements. Flying through the air, knees on the clouds, and his ck robe swishing about, as free as a bird. ¡®The suit seems powerful. Durable too. It withstands a Mach 4 speed in the air without breaking down.¡¯ Loki remarked as hee closer to Sina and examines the suit. Azief smiles. He must admit that Earth Two has a lot of technological advancement. He even manages to smuggle two hundred sma guns, one hundred anti-gravity mine, one Echelion canon and one anti matter bomb powerful enough to level down a city. Then Azief also wanted to boast about the suit began to speak up ¡®It is equipped with photonser, anti-gravity mine, sma beam, unibeam, and anti-matter particle. There is also pheon beam strong enough to wipe out a mountain. I called it the Anti-Hyperion Suit¡¯ Azief exins to Loki. Loki smiles as he seems impressed. ¡®You sure bring back something good for us. Would be better if you brought one for me and for Sofia too¡¯ Loki said But Azief shakes his head. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be that useful in theter stages. You and Sofia could improve yourself with EXP. But Sina, you know how she is. She depends on pills concocting. She will be vulnerable with her body strength. Her stage is also insufficient to match up with the powerhouse present right now and her ss is hard to level up. The suit could fight an Energy Disperse Stage High Realm to a standstill. But if that person is an Energy Disperse stage with a body cultivation of Eternal Spring, you better run. Other than that, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡¯ Sofia who did not say anythinge closer to Azief and asks him about what he sees in the sky. ¡®A lot of aerial beast. And the world has truly changed. The soils be harder. With my strength I should be able to destroy a mountain with one wave of my hand. But when I unleashed my power on a hill it only smashed at a considerable amount instead of immediately atomized.¡¯ Azief answer ¡®You mean, whatever happen when the light covered the earth strengthened the elements of the world?¡¯ Loki ask as he nodded his head with a smile formed in his lips ¡®Yes, maybe even changing the very environment of Earth¡¯ Azief nodded as he ponders again. Sofia began to be bored hearing Azief and Loki once again talking about things that she doesn¡¯t know or understand. ¡®Hey, Azief look at me¡¯ she said as she grabbed the sleeve of Azief ck robe. Azief was interrupted and look at her. ¡®Oh, why?¡¯ He asked as he stares at Sofia in puzzlement. ¡®Notice anything different?¡¯ She said as she shed a smile. Behind them Sina was showing a cheering movement with her hand. Azief might not notice but to others, it is very obvious. With Sofia face flushing red, and herdylike manner only an idiot wouldn¡¯t know Sofia heart beating like a drum. No, like thunder. Badump! Badump! After almost a year, Azief turns not only taller, but also be incredibly handsome and charismatic. His hair is long and straight, his face is wless, and his hand is even prettier than a girl, smooth and gentle. A stark contrast with his cold attitude which only made him even more attractive. Not to mention Sofia has been harboring this feeling since a year ago. Maybe it is because he saved her life. Or maybe because she got the feeling that he is the only one that understands her in this new world. Or maybe it is because of the promise they seal together under the peach blossom tree. No matter the reason, she knows her heart beats for him now. Her heart is going badump, badump, and she feels anxious, feels nervous, feel giddy. What do I do? She asked herself as Azief stares at her. What do I do with this pounding heart? He could hear it! She tries as hard as she can to calm her breathing. She wanted to express her feelings but she knows she¡¯s bad at it. Bad at confessing her feelings, bad at being in love. That was always the case. Always a littlete. But not her current self. She will put her feelings forth and go with it. ¡®I didn¡¯t notice anything different¡¯ Azief said as he scratches the back of his head. Loki who was standing not far from them face palm himself. How dense could you be? He wanted to yell. Clearly, Sofia was making an effort. Look at her hair! Isn¡¯t that a different hairstyle from yesterday! Isn¡¯t that a twin tails! Isn¡¯t that cute! Is he blind! Loki wanted to yell. Look at her clothes! Isn¡¯t that white clothes give a feeling of purity and innocence! Loki wanted to smack the back of Azief head. What great detective? What great investigator? People said he could analyze whoever someone is by only looking at them? If he really is all this couldn¡¯t he sees that the girl in front of him is clearly having a crush on you! ¡®Nothing different?¡¯ Sofia was choked on her words. ¡®Really? Try to look again¡¯ she asks as she twirled and Sina almostughed. This time Azief look at Sofia again and then he eximed as he smiles ¡®Ah! You!¡¯ he said as he waved his finger at her. His face was smiling like he found something mischievous on her Hees closer to her suddenly as their face was in front of each other and Sofia heart was jolted. Then Azief use his finger to slowly wipe Sofia lips. Azief face was in front of her and with that smile on his face; he looks like a charming man full of mischief. Sofia blush red on her cheeks, her heart keep beatings with a very loud pounding, and she tremble a bit while Sina eyes were shining with anticipation. Loki on the other hand thought to himself Is he going to kiss her? But what Azief said after made Loki wanted to smash his face on the ground while Sina was about to punch Azief on the face. ¡®You think I won¡¯t realize that you eat my stored griffin meat. There is still the sign of oil on your lips. You¡¯re testing me right? Don¡¯t underestimate my eye. And don¡¯t take it ever again. I alreadybeled it. Didn¡¯t you already take your share yesterday?¡¯ he said proudly as he rubbed Sofia hair and smiles. Sofia was dumbfounded. Clearly that is not what she thought Azief will say Sofia stomped her feet and look at Azief with an expression of frustration ¡®Sheesh! Idiot!¡¯ And she stomped away. ¡®Wait!¡¯ Azief said as he looks at Sofia stomping away from him. And then he looks at Loki and Sina and asks ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯ Loki just sighs. Sina shakes her head. ¡®Think about it, Azief. Really¡­..think about it.¡¯ Loki said and then he chuckles. He looks at the incensed Sofia walking away, and look at the face of Azief which was full of musing, and Loki knows that this group will never get boring. Sina however was already by Sofia side listening to Sofiaints. Girls. Loki just smirk like he always does. After the incident, Azief and Loki went to the barracks. Sina after she has finished consoling Sofia went to the open ins and was trying the new suit functions as she tries to familiarize herself maneuvering the suit. Sofia was practicing archery though many of the soldiers realized that today the Divine Archer mood is very bad. It almost seems like she wanted to hunt all the games in the ins. And they also heard some of her mumblings. ¡®Nothing different! Idiot! Waste of my time trying to be subtle! Arggh!¡¯ That is some of the thing they heard when some of them follow the Divine Archer on her hunt. Loki on the other hand began handing out the weapons Azief smuggles from Earth Two to the soldiers who is in lower stages. Meanwhile in the manor Wang Jian is talking with Azief. Wang Jian treated Azief like he treated his former employer, the King of Yue. Wang Jian was looking respectfully at Azief and handed him a paper. ¡®This is the list?¡¯ ¡®Yes. I hope my lord would decide the position from this list of people. I already vetted them very carefully. They are loyal and capable. They will make great addition to our vige power¡¯ Wang Jian then heap praises on the names on the list. But Azief was indifferent either way. Wang Jian since he acknowledges Azief as his new lord has always rack his brain on what his lord was thinking. But no matter how he thinks, his lord remains unfathomable. Wang Jian could not know what his new lord is thinking. ¡®Loyal to me or loyal to you?¡¯ Azief mindlessly ask but the atmosphere in the room instantly cooled down. The energy inside the room quickly bes chaotic. Wang Jian just shakes his head vigorously. Then he cupped his hand and then he deres ¡®They are loyal to me¡¯ he said fearlessly. He decided to speak honestly and hides nothing. Maybe the new lord respects the virtues of honesty. And this suits him better than to be scheming. He will leave that to the corrupt minister. He is a general. Valiant heart and brave disposition. That is his attitude and his natural state. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Azief was surprised to see Wang Jian answer this way. But before he could say anything else Wang Jian then said. ¡®But I am loyal to you. And as the lord, anytime you wanted to rece them from their position, I will not say anything. But since the only people in our viges are my people, this is the best I could offer. I hope my lord will not think me as an usurper¡¯ Azief looking at how honest this general of his couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®Loki sure knows how to pick people. Fine. I will look at it and decided before the afternoon. Now, heed my orders. Today, you and your White Tiger army must explore areas around our viges to find survivors. Come back before night. The beast roams at night, powerful beast. And I have a feeling that the mountain at the end of the ins hides a very powerful monster. When I fly by around that area I could feel the aura.¡¯ Wang Jian nodded ¡®I will follow your order, my lord¡¯ Wang Jian eximed and cupped his hand and exited the manor. Azief then could hear Wang Jian announcing to his soldiers that they will move outside the vige and began to deploy his soldiers in the battlements for patrols. Wang Jian brought with him 150 soldiers to find survivors. Azief nodded in satisfaction. He then turned to the task at hand which is the list He then scanned the list and smiles. Wang Jian is a meticulous man. He even includes the full bio of each candidate. Azief first brewed his personal coffee and then he sit down as he review the people in the list. It almost remind him when he was president of a multi-billion dorpany when he was in Earth Two. Then after about an hour he finally decided. ¡®Open Vige Status¡¯ he said it in his mind and a status window appeared in front of his eyes. Chapter 106: This beating heart of mine (2) VILLAGE NAME: EDEN The vige name is Eden. It is derived from an Imperial City that the vige head once sees and admire the majesty of that city thus the name. The vige is peaceful and doesn¡¯t seem to be suffering from any disaster. VILLAGE HEAD: AZIEF The ruler of the vige. The territory of Azief is very small and need to work harder to attract people and create a civilization for the betterment of humanity. POPULATION: 315 The poption is only three hundred and fifteen people. The ruler must attract many more residents to create a city. INVESTMENT: 5.7 MILLION GOLD Use the investment wisely and create a vige that could attract more people. Do not forget to attract talents. ROLES IN THE VILLAGE GRAND DIPLOMAT : SINA ROYAL ENFORCER : ZHANG YE VILLAGE MAGISTER : ZHU YUAN GREAT BUILDER : JIANG WUSHANG GRAND EXPLORER : LIU YAN COUNCILOR : WAN GAOJUN :XIAO YAN :CHU FENG VILLAGE HEAD : AZIEF VILLAGE HEAD WIFE : SOFIA VILLAGE HEAD CONSORT : VILLAGE HEIR : HIGH PRIEST : TREASURER :LI YUAN VILLAGE MERCHANT : VILLAGE MILITIA COMMANDER: WANG JIAN MARSHALL : NIE FENG KNIGHTS :BAI XIAOCHUN :LI MU :XIAO FENG :CHEN SHENG MERCHANT CARAVAN LEADER: MERCHANT CARAVAN: : : TIPS [ALL OF THE PEOPLE WITH POSITION HAS CERTAIN ABILITIES TO CONSTRUCT BUILDINGS FROM THE VILLAGE INTERNAL AFFAIRS MODE] [THE RULER OF THE VILLAGE HAS ALL THE ABILITY TO CONSTRUCT ALL BUILDINGS ACCORDING TO HIS RANK] [ALL OF THE POSITION FILLED WILL INCREASE THE BONUSES GIVEN TO THE STABILITY OF THE VILLAGES] [COUNCILOR FOR VILLAGES IS 3] [ONLY FIVE KNIGHTS FOR A VILLAGE] [EACH PERSON APPOINTED TO THE POSITION WILL HAVE THE ADDED BENEFITS OF HAVING TEN TIMES OF AMOUNT OF EXP WHEN KILLING MONSTER] [POSSESS HIGHER DURABILITY AND HEALING IS ACCELERATED BY 20 PERCENT WHEN IN THE TERRITORY] OTHER ABILITIES FIEFDOM GRANTING LAND GRANT CHARTER CONQUEST NOBLES TITLES EUROPEAN FACILITIES Manor Warehouse Militia Barracks Wooden Walls Alchemy Lab Public Bath Granary Inn Smithy Ranch INFO FOR RANK ADVANCEMENT FOR TERRITORY CURRENT RANK: Vige RECOMMENDED ACTION: Work harder and improve the condition of life and protect the residents. The area is fertile and the territory is full of life. Hunting the monsters around to increase overall strength and safety is rmended. Farming and cultivation of thend is rmended. No neighboring territories. No hostile forces. Rmended to find survivors and refuges. VILLAGES: Poption of 300 or less TOWNS Small Towns : 4000 or less Large Towns : 7000 or less CITIES Small City : 10,000 or less Large City : 30, 000 or less Metropolis : 70, 000 or less KINGDOM Small Kingdom: 100,000 or less Large Kingdom: 700,000 or less Holy Kingdom : 800,000 or less EMPIRE Small Empire : A million or less Large Empire : ten million or more Holy Empire : twelve million or more TIPS: Holy Kingdoms refers to Kingdoms with both the High Priest and the King cooperated with each other. Bonuses includes fast regeneration of health for all people inside the territory He has already determined the people position in his vige. For the Grand Diplomat, there is Sina. Royal enforcer Zhang Ye. From what he sees and surmises Zhang Ye is a loyal soldiers that serve Wang Jian and is also very capable and smart He is also very near to breakthrough to Energy Disperse Stage. Azief did no worry that any rebellion might happens because he is already in the high realm of Seed Forming. But that is only in his aura level. He did not yet form the seed. Only his level reaches 69. He could not reach level 70 unless he formed at least three seeds. The Essence Tree, Forming the Seed, Paving the Path to Disk Formation He already umted experience to level up to his level 69 in that other earth he was stuck in during their mishap in Earth Two. But he only level up his level and did not form seed. Azief wanted to form his seed here, on Earth Prime. To make sure he could from his seed, he needs to umte EXP again but this time distributes it to that strand of seedlings in his consciousness to create the Essence Tree. Each Seed is an introduction tows and wields power of those particrws. The number of Seed depends on your will or how long you think you could spare to form seed. The more seeds you have, the stronger you will be inter stages. But if you only form the Seed, and neglect other people advancement toter stages, then you might be left out by those people. For example, Azief in his Orb Condensing Stage possess a perfect Orb. That makes him even superior than an Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm even though he was only in Orb Condensing Stage. When he was in Energy Disperse Stage he manages to perfect his Body Refinement Stages, passing the Undying Body stages, making his body invincible from even tribtion lightning. His soul might disperse but his body will remains. He can only afford to purse the path of perfection because he has time in his hand. The Universe Orb and the dtion of time between earth prime and earth two. Right now he is not worried about Seed Forming Stage expert because there is only one true Seed Forming Stage expert in this world, and that is him. The parchment he got from Will a few days ago also confirm his suspicions. He looks back at his vige status windows. For Vige Magister he chose Zhu Yuan. He is a Warlock with ability to control the elements. For great Builder he chose Jiang Wushang who is also a builder for siege weapons in White Tiger Army. For Grand Explorer he chose Liu Yan who is a Hunter ss. His three councilors is Wang Gaojun, Xiao Yan, and Chu Feng. All three of them chose the profession that is very peculiar. Wang Gaojun is a Painter. Xiao Yan is a Zither Master. Chu Feng is a Flute Artisans. Their ss is peculiar and they are the only one. For the wife, he chose Sofia since he could give the bonus to Sofia in battles. Sofia was blushing when she sees her position in her status windows. Though when Azief teases her about the consort part, her eyes turns very terrifying. For the High Priest he didn¡¯t find anyone that is suitable and he will wait for a better candidate. For Treasurer he chose Li Yuan who is a Coinmaster. He did not have many skills but he bring a 70 percent yields of gold in a loot whenever he is in a party. In the White Tiger Army, he is considered their own personal God of Prosperity. Every monster they hunt with him in their party, it is guaranteed the goods they will have a lot of yields in gold. Azief could only shakes head of the stupidity of King of Yue to exterminate the White Tiger army. The merchant he also didn¡¯t assign to anyone since there is no merchant profession in his viges. For Marshall he appointed Nie Feng someone that Wang Jian trusted heavily. His knight is the Four Great Warriors of White Tiger Army Bai Xiaochun, Li Mu, Xiao Feng and Chen Sheng. For now, the empty position will be filled when he found the right person. As he swipes down the windows he takes another sip. ¡®A lord, huh¡¯ he sighed. Then he got up from his chair and with a cup of coffee in his right hand he walk to the windows of his second story manor and look outside. A few of his soldiers is training in the barracks. Sounds of explosion can be heard around the alchemistb. Sina manages to create exploding reagents yesterday and the soldiers are testing the radius of the damage for the reagents and its effectiveness. The reagents is small in its concentration and it is better to be used as a smokescreen instead of arge scale bombing. Far away he could hear the sound of the cavalry corps riding through the ins with their horses. The fire horse and Ice horse is still growing in the ranch and it will take them about another week before they could be ridden. The Pegasus that Sofia looted is being ridden by some privileged soldiers who is taking them for a ride in the clouds. ¡®There is a lot to do¡¯ he said as he takes all of this in. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE ICE REGION The woman breathe is very hard. Panting, she coughs a lump of ck blood from her mouth. ¡®Argh!¡¯ she yelled a bit as she fall to the icy cold hard ground. ¡®Bastards!¡¯ She cursed as her lips kissed the grounds, her hands trembling because of the unnatural cold in her body and her eyes red because of anger. ¡®Boris! Katarina! You will pay for this!¡¯ She yelled inside the cave and the sound of her yelling echoes. She will kill those two duos. The cave is hidden by the hard snow and is very hard to find. As she crawled inside she makes a vow inside her mind. She will repay this humiliation tenfold. ¡®I am Sasha Makarov. I will not die that easily!¡¯ She said as she smirks and her eyes full of defiance. Then slowly she gets up and pops a pill into her mouth and sits in a cross legged position as warmth filled her Essence Tree. Then she coughed another lump of ck blood but this time, she feels rxed as the ck blood was expelled. Sasha Makarov is the only Seed Forming Stage user in the world. But¡­she is weak. But she did not regret it. She forego the Body Refinement Stages and rush to level 60 not sparing even a bit of EXP to her body refinement stages but because of that she manages to have her revenge. But now, she is being hunted by the sibling duo, Boris and Katarina. Even though her aura is no joke, her physical body is extremely weak. Two thousand men ambush her and fight with her for two days and two nights. She manages to kill a thousand men before she ended up in this state. Katarina herself is not someone that can be underestimated. Not to mention the terrain is very helpful to her and she was hit by the Seven Petals Snow Poison Icicles of Katarina and making her poisoned. The reputation of Katarina as a fearsome user is not exaggerated. She manages to reach Eternal Spring. Her body refinement stage is the pinnacle. Even though she is a Seed Forming Middle Realm user, her aura could not intimidate Katarina who is an Energy Disperse Stage user. It is no doubt that she manages to reach that level of power because the resources of the RA. For now she has to hide here. Sasha mused. She was just about to set up some barrier when suddenly she jolted in shock. Her Essence Tree shakes and then she smiles. She looks outside her cave and she look far like she is seeing something other people couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t notice it before because she was fighting Boris troops. Now, that other aura is not near her, she could feel it clearly. ¡®There is another Seed Forming Stage other than me! I have hope!¡¯ She was about to go out and seek the other Seed Forming Stage user when she suddenly remember. Then she looks hateful again at the falling hard snow outside her cave. ¡®I need to escape the sibling duo first!¡¯ She then nodded and clenches her hand. ¡®Wait for me!¡¯ She said as she began erecting barriers inside the cave. In the ins, Azief also look at the direction of the cave, even though there is no possible way he could see it, but he could feel it. From the moment he arrives he could feel the existence of another user that is almost simr like him. And now she has notices him. It is not surprising since he already releases his Seed Forming Essence aura when he arrived on Earth Prime. He snorted. ¡®Do you want to snatch my Seed?¡¯ He thought to himself as he looks at that direction ¡®Come if you dare!¡¯ *** Chapter 107: Going on the offensive (1) Azief after looking for a while in that direction once again gazed back at the information window of his vige. Azief did not treat the consciousness scanning as anything big since he has already expected it long ago. Even though he needs more people to rank up his vige, he does have some facilities which can be upgraded to aid the development of his vige He then began to check the facilities. INN Inn made of wood. Could promote hygiene and deter low level monster from entering the vicinity of the vige. Ten percent fast regeneration of wounds if rest in the Inn. This small inn could amodate to 20 people. The grant for the Inn ownership belongs to the Vige Head unless the Vige Head would sell the ownership to someone else. If the owner is not present in the inn, the automated response will be activated and will ask each person who wanted to spend a night in the Inn to pay a certain amount of money if they wanted to enter. Please specify the amount when you can. Could be upgraded. He then specifies 10 copper for normal room and 20 copper for suites room. Since there is nobodying down to his vige yet he doesn¡¯t think he should charge high. Not to mention there is not yet market price. Gold is easy to get if you are strong but sooner orter, gold thates down from loot will have a price. When that timees, there will be a standardized market. Then he checks another facility. Granary A granary is necessary in any vige. Made of runic wood. Could withstand winters and low level monster attack. Able to store food for a long time before it rots or dposed. A small medium granary for a vige. Could be used for emergency relief and feeds about 500 people if the granary is full. Only one granary for each vige. Can be upgraded Bonus: As reward for being the first one to create a granary on Earth, you are awarded a full stocked granary. Use it wisely. Also included in the granary is some Immortal Peach Seed from the Jade Pce. He upgraded the Granary then by investing more money in it. The sound of money being drained does not deter Azief will at all. After all, money is not a problem. This is for long term use after all. If more peoplee to his vige, food will be important. Not everyone will be like Wang Jian who possesses an Energy Disperse Stage strength and not many people would be like him which already possess a Seed Forming Stage strength. There will be people who have normal profession and considering the information he got from the Dark Speedster, some were even groomed to be nonbatant profession in Revolutionary Army citizens and World Government. Some be farmers who could create fields of food and fruits. Some be builders who can create high towering buildings. Azief also needs that kind of people in his territory. Most of the people under him right now, have sses that are rted tobat instead of production ss. If there is one only Sian is a production ss user and she is proof that production ss user has low strength. Granary A granary is necessary in any vige. Made of runic stones. Could withstand winters and low level monster attack. Able to store food for a long time before it rots or dposed. A small medium granary for a vige. Could be used for emergency relief and feeds about 1000 people if the granary is full. Only one granary for each vige. Can be upgraded As for the Immortal Peach Seed is has already been nted in one of the fields. Azief hope something good cane of it. Maybe it will be rted with Seed Forming Stage benefit. The reason why Azief thinks like this is because only Seed Forming Stage user could activate the Civilization seed. After that he checks the ranch. RANCH The ranch is important for anyone who wanted to create a cavalry corps. The ranch is a small ranch and could only amodate to 400 horses. Only two types of horses are avable right now. Can be upgraded to increase the size of the ranch. Fire Horse: eats heats and mes. Very suitable if anyone wanted to traverse the me Regions. Ice Horse: only drinks water and can also hibernate when they are weak. Could withstand harsh conditions like harsh cold winters and move unhindered in snowy regions. Azief has already nned to create a cavalry corps so he quickly upgraded the ranch. Even now, he has some flying cavalry thanks to the Pegasus flock that Sofia and Loki stole in Athens He could already imagined ordering a cavalry attack with hundreds of warhorses trampling his enemies. RANCH The ranch is important for anyone who wanted to create a cavalry corps. The ranch is a small ranch and could only amodate to 800 horses. Only three types of horses are avable right now. Can be upgraded to increase the size of the ranch. Fire Horse: eats heats and mes. Very suitable if anyone wanted to traverse the me Regions. Ice Horse: only drinks water and can also hibernate when they are weak. Could withstand harsh conditions like harsh cold winters and move unhindered in snowy regions. Wind Horse: A horse that is focused on speed. Their charging speed is one of the best and is good for riders who wanted to optimize speed in riding. Seeing the improvement happens almost immediately made Azief feels like he is ying a city management game. Outside the area of the ranch suddenly multiplied. The same could be said for the Granary which is now as high as a two story buildings. The soldiers who was seeing this improvement only smiles but they did not jump out in excitement or anything like that since they are at their post guarding the vige from any external threats. Sometimes there would be some dumb monster trying to rush into the vige but immediately dispatched by the arrow attack of the patrolling soldiers. Most of the monster is just weak monsters. But Azief is a cautious man. He never will leave his territory so undefended. He once saw a great city trampled under a great monster horde. He out of everyone understand the danger of monsters gathering together. A few of stray monster might not be a challenge. A weak level monster might be easy to dispatch. But if hundreds of thousands of weak level monster rush towards you and you did not possess heaven defying strength like Azief, the only road you left with is the road of death. Azief heaved a sigh of relief as he then went outside. Looking at the sky he smiles. ¡®Today seems like a good day to get into battle. I also am tired being in this camp. Need to stretch my muscle¡¯ he said with a smirk on his face. And then slowly he floated up. Nobody notices that Azief was floating. It was only after he floated up about ten meter from the ground, somebody from the farm notices the floating silhouette. With the sun ring hot in the sky, his shadows elongated like a shadow that covered everything Then with a boom, he went right up to the clouds. The soldiers who were patrolling around the wooden walls was shocked when they heard the sonic boom but when they see the ck robe person flying up with a speed akin of thunder, they just smiles bitterly. Loki who realizes this too little tote could only grumble in the barracks to one of the officers of the army. ¡®Azief is joining the Hunt.¡¯ Loki sighs. But Loki understands. Azief must feel suffocated here. And he does need to stretch his muscle. Nobody understands Azief more than Loki does. With his Seed Forming Stage energy, there is not many in the world right now that can fight toe to toe with him in one on one match. If people could not use any artifacts, then Loki can bet with a hundred percent certainty that there is nobody in this world will be Azief match. The strongest in the world. Azief got this title faster than before. It is different from the previous timeline. Azief got this title when he bes the first sovereign. But before that he got manypetitors for that title. Raymond. Katarina. Jean. Oreki. Hikigaya. This is all his rivals at that era. The era before the Sovereigns. After the first sovereign was crowned, the second came. And then the third until the seventh. By that time, people worshipped the Seven Sovereigns like Gods. They all have their own temple and servants. Japanese usually worshiped the Two Sages Beings which is Oreki and Hikigaya. Their temple on Kyoto was thergest one in the Asian countries. Katarina is usually worshipped by the Russian and some European countries also under her patronage. The Temple of the Snow Deity in Kiev is one of the most artistically built during that time. It was full of her sculpture in a holy posture. Raymond was big in North America and Central America. He is also worshipped is some ces in Mexico. The people of European also worshipped Jean the Time God who sometimes bestowed his gift of eternal youth to some of his followers and champion. He, Loki also have majority of the Norwegian descent worship him and the Scandinavian countries usually will give his temple an offering every year during his holidays. But, the temple of the God of Death is the most full of believers. You would think as a person who held the title God Of Death people would not worship him but maybe it is because Azief indifference to the race of people that make him such an effective god. For example, Katarina always chose her champion from Russia and always favored the Russian empire people when she bestowed her gifts. The same could be said to the other Sovereigns. Even Loki favored Norwegians when he wanted to bestow any blessings. But Azief does not differentiate anyone. Whether you believe in him or not, he doesn¡¯t care. Loki once asks why he doesn¡¯t care. Azief answers ¡®It didn¡¯t matter whether they believe in me or not. In the end, I will reap them all¡¯ Even his champion he chose it by random choice. Someone attracts his attention, so he bestows his gift. But even though he has the most followers rarely he grants a wish. Another reason why Loki felt that Azief was a popr sovereign is because of his Gift. The gifts he bestowed are not a gift that other sovereigns could bestow. There was once an old man who loses his son pray in front of the twenty foot statue of Azief in the Dragon Pass for the Death God to resurrect his son back to life. For a week he prays without rest and full of sincerity. The other Sovereigns take notice of the Faith energying from the old man and sought to turn the old man to their devotees Jean sent his champion to offer the old man toe to Nevend to relive the moment he had with his son for eternity. But the old man refused. The other Sovereigns also been moved by the old man sincerity so much so, that Oreki the Illusion God offers the old man to live in an illusion of pure bliss where he could always be with his son in an imaginary world. But he also refuses. When finally the old man was about to die because of the exhaustion he put in praying, a sound break the sky and ask the old man ¡®Do you dare to pay the price?¡¯ The voice asked as it shook the Earth. It was Azief talking from his realm. His voice creates thunders, produced fiery tornado that sweeps thends and rock the pirs of the sea. ¡®What will you give for the life of your son?¡¯ the voice asked again The old man replied ¡®Everything¡¯ Then for a moment there is no word from the sky. A minuteter Azief voice pierced the clouds and said. ¡®So be it. I have resurrected your son.¡¯ Then a light shone down on the old man and the old man turns youthful. All of his wrinkles disappeared and his bent back be straight. The old man prostate in front of the statue and left his offering which is all of his wealth in front of the statue. Thunder sh on the sky and his offerings were received. At the time many heroes was there. They were all shocked by the disy of power that the Death God has shown the world. The old man who is now a young man, return to the graveyard and dug the grave of his son. The moment he opens the coffins, life was breathed in inside the young man son. It was the first time Azief ever granted a wish and the way he did it not only makes him more mysterious but also makes more people believe in him. Who didn¡¯t want to cheat death? Who didn¡¯t want to be resurrected after death? That was also the first time Azief shows that he is able to resurrect the dead. It was also the reason why Jean the Time God always hounded the God of Death to resurrect his wife but was never sessful. Even Loki doesn¡¯t know why Azief never wanted to resurrect Paulette. But, that is a once a future timeline. Loki reminded himself as he sigh. ¡®I guess Azief will join up with Wang Jian¡¯ he said as he then resumes his job in the barracks. Little did he know, Azief was aiming for something different entirely in his journey. *** Chapter 108: Going on the offensive (2) Even though Wang Jian also goes to hunt, his main mission was a search and rescue operations. Today, is the day they began the n to increase the vigers. With more vigers, Wang Jian could hold up his head high when he is in front of his lord. When Wang Jian and his army were scouring the neighborhood they did encounter a few beasts but nothing that they couldn¡¯t handle. It was when they were ambushed by a hundred killing wolves that they began to feel pressured and was besieged on all sides. Azief was flying through the clouds when he finally spotted Wang Jian group. Azief saw that they were hounded by a hundred ck Wolves. Azief did not even stop his flight as he said something ¡®DEATH¡¯ he said this one word but when it came out of his word, the word death sounds ancient and mystical This is one of the words he learned from the Ring of Forbidden Words. Inside that word, lies the arrogance of a God. Inscribed in the words itself, is the Laws Of Creation And Destruction. Azief channel 20 percent of his Essence Aura into the words, and the illusory meanings of the words be reality. The moment he said those words, the words reverberate and echo in the ears of everyone near the wolves. Wang Jian who at the ground notices the fluctuation of energy around him quickly sent his gaze to the clouds and he could see a ck attire hooded man hidden in the clouds which is still flying forward The soldiers following Wang Jian also could hear the faint words and they could feel their Orbs and Pirs shakes and rumbling sound filled their mind. Some trembles feeling a cold rising up from their feet When the words echo inside the wolves ears, something terrifying happens. The excited and killing intent of the wolves quickly dissipated like a lie, and then they began dropping down like flies. One by one they all drop dead. All of this happened in a second after Azief utters the word. And it was terrifying. Cold sweats run down at the backs of the soldiers. There are no shy shows. No sword essence like when Wang Jian fought his enemies, no saber sh or light works. Only one word, a faint word and a hundred raging fierce wolves died almost immediately. Azief who did not even stop after he said those words has already disappeared from the clouds which Wang Jian could see him from. Zhang Ye who was beside Nie Feng quickly rides his horse to Wang Jian and then looking at the hundred dead wolves said to Wang Jian. ¡®General, what happens?¡¯ ¡®Our lord¡¯ Wang Jian said. ¡®Oh. Where is our lord?¡¯ And Zhang Ye quickly look at the sky but he didn¡¯t see anyone. It has be a habit to look at the sky when the soldiers mentioned Azief. Considering, Azief always likes to fly, this reaction is understandable. And then Wang Jian sighs. ¡®He is already gone.¡¯ Then looking at the silent massacre that happens in front of him he just smiles bitterly. It is good that his lord is strong, but with strength like that, he as a subject, what could he offer? Never before he felt such feeling of uselessness. At least with King of Yue, Yue Xing needed him as a suppressing general in the battlefield. But Lord Shadow, his new liege, what could he need Wang Jian for? With one simple word, he could kill hundreds of killing wolves; with one hand he could overturn the world, beckoning the wind and fire with a simple flip of his hands. Lord Shadow alone is enough to kill thousands of invading enemies. This feeling¡­.is heavy. Serving under someone so exceptional¡­.also has its problems. He needs to quickly increase his strength if he is to became a subject that his new lord can trust. Wang Jian then orders ¡®Collect the loots, skins the fur and take the meat. We will advance forward and achieve the mission that was entrusted to us. Gathering teams do your job. Others, forward.¡¯ Wang Jian then with his one hundred cavalry men moves forward leaving dust behind them. Azief who did not understand theplex thought of his subject is now heading somewhere. He is heading towards the Ice Region while smirking. *** Chapter 109: Shadows that looms (1) A predator. What is a predator? An animal that naturally preys on others. A person or a group that ruthlessly exploits others. In other words, they are one that preys, destroys and devour. Azief was tempered by blood and war. In Earth Two he painted the world red with the blood of his enemies. In the other Earth he was stuck in, that was even more so. He lives by predation. He devours. He destroys. He prey. And as such he himself bes one of the deadliest predators. And what happens when a predator is provoked? They hunt! If that person who recognized his aura thinks he would only wait, than that person clearly doesn¡¯t know the personality of Azief. And that person certainly doesn¡¯t know what kind of person he has just provoked. He provoked a sleeping beast. Why wait for an enemy toe knocking? He will visit first. The moment he felt the killing intent in that consciousness, Azief has already decided to pull this person by the roots. As he was thinking this, his figures separating the clouds can be seen from the ground. He passes the Great Red Mountain. It was a towering mountain reaching the clouds, red as blood. The reason why it is red is because of theposition of the soil which makes thend red and the mountain red. Thick deep forest could be seen on the foot of the mountain range that houses innumerable dangerous monsters. Now that most of the mutated sapiens was eaten by the slowly evolving monsters, the threats to humanity is monsters. The mountain range of the Great Red Mountain divides the line between the ins and the other Regions. He speed up his speed as his trail dissipates the clouds and pierce sounds. The moment he passes the mountain range, he could see a pir of fire sometimes formed from the ground to the sky. The Fire region. He could see a gigantic volcano in the middle of hundreds of other small volcanoes. The heat that permeates from the ground reaches the sky. He already takes hours from the ins regions to the Fire Region and he was not even close to the Ice Region. As he passes by the fire region, he could see some settlements, houses made of ck stones. He saw a horde of fiery red monsters made their nest nearby the volcanoes. He sees some peopleing out of some caves hunting the monsters. The longer he passes the region, the more he sees. He also saw one peculiarity in the fire region. A hugeke, clear as the sky. For some reason, Azief could feel that there is an ancient energy swirling in thatke but Azief did not stop to check theke¡­.because his senses is telling him that there is something guarding theke. He keep flying and then two hourster, he sees it. In the far distance he could a towering mountain that reached the clouds, full of snows and dare he say it? A White Dragon on top of that mountain, closing its eyes. Azief was startled but he was cautious. He knows dragons. At least in that other world, there are dragons. As long as you don¡¯t bother them, they will not bother you. Dragon itself is a primordial force. In them, the power of the element reside. Even Azief with his level, could not y a dragon. He is confident he can outrun a dragon but fighting them? Even fighting them to a standstill is not something Azief could do with his current strength. But the sight of that dragon in the distance did not deter Azief one bit. After all, Azief did note to the other regions to y a dragon, instead he wanted to see the other Seed Forming user and kill that person. His experience has taught him to be decisive.. Because Azief could feel killing intent from that person when that person scanned him. Azief has once seen the Ice Region when he was in flight but never before he as seen it this close. It is white. Disturbingly white. Like the whiteness of nothingness. That is how Azief feels. A white expanse that never ends. Harsh snow falls without stopping, ruthlessly beating the soil, an eternal ce of winter and cold And the cold could even seeps into his Essence Tree, making him shiver in cold. The snow itself was magic. The cold is magic. The winds and the environment are magic. Whatever happened in that white explosion, it truly changed theposition of Earth atmosphere. Azief could feel it. Magic. All kinds of it. The dark ones. The light. Chaotic magic. All kinds ofws of magic melded perfectly without any imbnce, like a perfect form of a unified magic equation. As Azief flies deeper into the Ice Region, he could feel the cold which is almost impossible considering his Undying Body stage. The hail snows bes harsher like an unrelenting storms that won¡¯t stoping at you, and then he arrived. He arrived at the White Mountain and he slowly floated down and his foot touches the cold hard soil, and he smiles. His smile was full of malevolent intention and he clenches his hand into a fist and his knuckles crack and the air ripple. Red ck mist swirls around him, aura of death spreading in a hundred meter radius, melting the snow beneath his feet Then he looks into the distance and his smile bes wider. He activated his essence as he tries to replenish his aura after using one of the Forbidden Words. Using the Forbidden Words, a spell of the Ancients, a spell from the Eternal Rings is taxing. Powerful, imposing¡­but a price has to be pay when using such magic. Then he slowly walks as his footsteps marked in the deep snow, was erased by the hail. He slowly walks to a cave hidden in the snow *** IN A CAVE ON THE ICE REGION ¡®Hah¡¯ the woman released her breathe. Around her was lump of ck blood in the hard soil of the cave. The woman was sitting in a cross legged position and her face was full of colors. The woman smiles in satisfaction. Then she said to herself ¡®I know I wouldn¡¯t die that easily.¡¯ She was smiling in satisfaction and her smile was full of confidence. She has managed to pass the critical part of her recovery. Then her face suddenly fell and her gaze immediately look at the entrance of her cave. Sasha who was just finished recuperating suddenly felt the disturbance of energy and then she quickly got up. ¡®Seed Forming¡¯ she said exasperatedly. Then before she could even think anything, or n anything she could hear it. To others, they might not hear it but she could hear the footsteps in the snow. It is not because the footsteps emitted sound but with each steps, Sasha could hear reverberation of essence at it was like the sound of peal of thunder beside her ears. To her, the sound of the reverberation seems like a twenty foot giant is outside her cave, slowly walking to her. Her heart thumps and her eyes narrowed. The closer the energyes towards her cave, the paler her face bes. Because she could truly feel it now. The Seed Forming Usering to her right now, might not have any seeds in their body, but that person essence is almost five times stronger than her. rms finally ringing in her mind. ¡®A Seed Forming High realm¡¯ she finally realized as she gasped in shock. She did not think anyone have managed to reach that realm this fast. She quickly prepares herself. And then as she was just about to break out from her cave, a cold voice stops her. ¡®Leaving so soon?¡¯ In front of the cave, a man with ck attire and a ck hood disguising his face is standing in front of the cave entrance like an uncrossable wall. Aura swirls around him, Immortal Presence fill the cave, pressuring her to kneel. It was a suppression of a higher being. Even his voice was like a decree from Heaven, almost forcing her mind to obey. If not for her strong will and her Essence continuously pushing the man¡¯s aura, she would have copsed right there and then. Then she musters her essence in her body and look at the man, scanning him from head to toe. Sasha then only bitterly smiles as she reply. ¡®It seems I attract quite the character. Bad luck. I never knew there is other Seed Forming user in the world other than me.¡¯ The man didn¡¯t say anything only look at her face like he was seeing an old friend. The man then shakes his head and sighed. Then his cold voice echoes again inside the cave. ¡®Why did you scan me? Though I admit I was impressed. Your divine consciousness is very powerful.¡¯ He said in aplimenting manner. ¡®I thought that I could snatch your seed but it seems you do not yet form any Seed¡¯ She said truthfully. Which surprise Azief and he almost got flustered by the surprising candid behavior of Sasha But he quickly regains his calm. ¡®The same could be said for you. Not only that. You also did not refine your body the slightest. That is a mistake¡¯ he said it in a matter of fact as his eyes could be seen scanning her. Sash only smiles bitterly. The man in front of her must be a powerful expert since he could easily deduce her current strength without any hassles. ¡®Yes¡¯ she replies. ¡®But I have pressing matter at the time. I have no choice to increase my level and ignoring the Body Refinement process though why I am exining this to you is quite weird. ¡® Sasha said as she tries to look at the face hidden under that hood. The man did not respond. ¡®Even if I¡¯m not in Seed Forming Stage, I could easily trample you with my Energy Disperse Stage strength. ¡®He suddenly said like informing her of their difference in level of power ¡®Eternal Spring Body refinement stage?¡¯ Sasha was hard at work trying to think of the level of Body refinement stage that the man in front of him possess but she discovered that the feeling that the man gives him is even more oppressing than the feeling Katarina gives her. Like a Celestial Soldiering to execute her, like a wall that couldn¡¯t be broken, like a force that could not be stopped. That¡¯s the feeling she got from the man. ¡®Anyway, what is your purposeing here?¡¯ she ask. ¡®I want to se-¡® when suddenly Sasha throws something at Azief and Azief was caught unprepared, but he managed to fling the thing that Sasha throws to the right side and green explosion imploded inside the small cave leaving a huge hole in the area surrounding the caves. The snowy mountains shake and trigger a gigantic avnche from the top of the mountain. Mini shakes beginning to happen. The beast on top of the mountains quickly found ways to hide themselves from the disaster that will be urring. Some burrow under the snows, some flies to the sky, others teleported like the Warping Marsupial, while others activated their defensive capabilities. As the raging green fires consume the snow, a golden chariot decorated with a phoenix design emerges from the green sea of mes and shot out to the clouds. ¡®HAHAHAHA! Serves you right! Trying to kill me! You think it will be that easy!!!¡¯ It was Sasha riding the carriages whileughing like a madwoman as she look at the gigantic explosion that is happening underneath him, while speeding away from the site. But her hands were trembling. Even as she wasughing, her forehead is full of sweats. It was false bravado. The chariot was an artifact and was shining like the sun. Nine crows flew beside the chariot, the crows were also golden and heat emanated from this crows as it flew away in the speed of sound. It was being pulled by four flying horses which are made of fires. They were not Fire Horses. Fire Horses eats water and has mes in their hooves but this horses that pulled her chariots were made of fire. Sasha was trembling and she was clearly distraught as she guided her chariot to get out as fast as possible from the Ice Regions. Her hands were singed by fire and her essence was being consumed by the chariot. This is herst resort but she acted decisively. And she already has a n. She knows she can¡¯t defeat that hooded man but she knows his weakness. She look back at the crumbling cave that was being consumed by the green me and when she saw what is happening down there, she smiles bitterly. Like she expected, the man survives her surprise attack as she whip the horse to go faster. A whileter, a man can be seen flying to the clouds, his ck attire was swirling with ck mist, like a blob of darkness, his eyes was full of boundless fury as he began chasing the golden chariot. Azief was now angry. He did not think that this Sasha is very ruthless and very decisive. The reason why Azief did not immediately kill the Seed Forming user was because he was shocked when he first sees the woman face. It resembles so much of the Sasha Makarov of Earth Two. No, to be more honest, she is Sasha Makarov. Only that this Sasha is the Sasha of Earth Prime and not Sasha of Earth Two. His rtionship between him and the Sasha of Earth Two isplicated. They are an item¡­.when they are not trying to outwit each other. Sasha in Earth Two was a famous Duchess but also she moonlight as one of the most famous thief while Azief always foils her ns. So, he was caught unprepared when she thrown the Green Sea mes Reagents. Sina has some of the stocks on herbs so Azief knows its effects and what it is. It is one of the dangerous reagents that could turns ice into a green sea of mes capable of immediately incinerating a battalion of Orb Condensing Low Realm users. But for Azief who possess Undying Body, the mes were merely an itch in his body and did not even injure him in the slightest. The only thing that reagents manage to do is dy him for a few seconds. And now as he saw Sasha is flying away in that chariot, Azief began to pursue her. ck streak could be seen flying through the clouds chasing a golden chariot as blinding as the sun *** Chapter 110: Shadows that looms (2) IN THE BOTTOM OF THE MOUNTAIN Under the snowyrge mountains of the Ice Region, the Revolutionary Army makes their base there. Hundreds of tents were made by thick fur of beasts that roams the Mountain lines up on the foot of the mountain to protect the soldiers and civilians from the biting cold of the region Some lives in ice-like structure resembling that of an igloo. But there is also some that built houses made of wood though only certain people with prestige and strength lives in the wooden house since wood is hard to find in the Ice Region. There is a house made of wood that sits atop a hill in the foot of the mountain. The house isrge and surrounding the house was hundreds of tents all have hearth fire in the tent. The tent itself wasrge and interconnects with each other that could fit hundreds of men under the tent tarp. The tent tarp is made from an stic skin of a beast and was protected with the fur of White Giant Bear. With the hearth fire in the middle of the area, the men do not suffer from the cold. These men were soldiers. They were organized and disciplined. And they all willy down their lives for the person who lives on the wooden house atop the hill. The wooden house has the g of the French Empire waving proudly on the top of its roof. In the wooden house atop the hill, lies one of the pirs of Revolutionary Army, Jean the former Emperor of France. Jean, who was sleeping soundly with Paulette beside him in his embrace after a session of sex, was suddenly startled when he felt that his senses alerted him. He got up and Paulette also wakes up after noticing the urgency in the way Jean was behaving. ¡®What happen?¡¯ Paulette immediately asks as she dresses herself quickly following Jean who is walking around in circle inside the house. Jena did not know what but he creased his eyebrows and replies ¡®Nothing good, I think.¡¯ He quickly summons his generals and they immediately were called to their post as Jean could not shake off the feeling that some disaster is about to befallen the base. Meanwhile, in arge pce made entirely of ice, Katarina who was in her Ice Room was the first one to notice that there is something happening. She already absorbs some of the elemental energy in the mountain giving her some insight and feelings when something happens to the White Mountain When she extends her consciousness outside of the Revolutionary Army quarters, what she saw was something she never expected. She saw a man in ck attire was flying in the air chasing a golden chariot. The other thing that shocked her is the person riding that chariot. It is Sasha Makarov. Before, no matter how Katarina employ her consciousness to search for her, she could not find Sasha. Maybe, Sasha has a way to avoid detection. But then she finally realizes the problem. The ck attire man was also a Seed Forming user and not only that, he also seems to be stronger. Katarina just saw in her consciousness, how the Green mes did not hurt him even a scratch. When two expert fights, especially expert like this that packed such a destructive power there would be unintended consequences And Katarina finally sees what unintended consequence that was. That explosion rocked the top of the mountain which is filled with snows. She could see a fast flowing avnche ising down from the top of the mountain and based on its trajectory it will bear down on the Revolutionary army new headquarters. At this time, Katarina quickly retract her consciousness and got up from her Ice Bed and immediately went out of her room. Her forehead was already sweating with nervousness and her hands were trembling. Seeing that gigantic avnche, how could she not be shaken? Then when she reaches the balcony of her pce, she yelled. ¡®Emergency protocol. Avnche ising. All avable personnel must gather in front of the pce. For the residents, remain calms. The situation will be easily contained.¡¯ Katarina who is watching all the personnel of Revolutionary army are gathering in front of the pce knows she needs to show something to maintain the morale. ¡®I, Katarina and Jean, will first stop the initials wave of the avnche. My Brother Boris will organize the other prevention measures.¡¯ Her words are louds and reached everyone in thepound. Katarina finished saying this jump from the balcony and then she waved her palm and trail of ice materializes out of the falling snows, creating a surfer trail in midair, making her seems like wave rider riding the trail of ice as she was going to the direction of one of the influential personnel of Revolutionary Army, Jean *** In one of the hills overlooking the mountain range of the ice region, a man can be seen staring at a distance. The man was bandaged from top to bottom. The bandages are red in color and coiling red mist surrounded the man. There is a sword stored in a sheath on his left hip. The sword resembles a katana but a little bit longer than a katana by a few meters. His face was bandaged but it could not hide the maliciousness in his gaze. Like there is an irreconcble hate towards something. A consuming vengeance. The man itself stood proud and full of dignity. 6¡¯5 feet tall, he was a tall man. But the smell of him would repel most people. ¡®Narleod, you okay?¡¯ A man beside him was asking the bandaged man. The man beside him was a few meters short of Narleod. Childish looking face and smooth skin. Almost like a man child. ¡®Warp. You think this n will work?¡¯ Narleod ask, his voice was gravelly and hoarse, hard to listen to. Warp look at the distance and said ¡®The signal has been lit. The base of Revolutionary army ispromised. This is our chance to steal one of the Hyper drives. If we manage to install it to our battleship, then our battleship is no longer just a battleship. It will be a Battlestar.¡¯ ¡®Budiman. Hmmm. You trust him?¡¯ Warp shakes his head. ¡®I trust that he knows what¡¯s best for him.¡¯ There is a smile forming in Narleod stiff face. ¡®And¡­..I might even get the chance to incite Boris to dere war with Raymond.¡¯ Warp on the other hand disagrees as he grabs a hold of Narleod shoulders and looks him in the eyes. ¡®It will not work. Raymond and Boris are not idiots. They already suspected there is a mole in their midst. The Dark Speedster reports to the higher ups that there is a traitor amongst the upper echelon of both of the Organization¡¯ Narleod snorted ¡®When will I get my revenge then? Do I have to resort to this petty scheme just to take his life!¡¯ Narleod yelled as he pushes away Warp hands and turns around in dissatisfaction ¡®Patience, my brother. Now is not the time. There are too many variables at y.¡¯ Narleod turns back and look at Warp and then he just grumbles as he walks down from the snowy hill. Warp just sigh. Vengeance almost blinded Narleod to the most profitable route. Even though, today the operation can be done, for some reason Warp did not feel right. Warp knows that Will knows that Warp is a part of Narleod people. A year ago, the Dark Speedsters would have risk his life to ry the news to the World Government. But after he returns from his journey, Will seems different. Like a new man. Better and improved. He is faster than before, and his lightning seems to change colors when he runs. Warp didn¡¯t understand why Will didn¡¯t tell Shogun Hirate of his affiliation. Will did not ask for gold or position in the League of Freedom so Warp is at a stump. He doesn¡¯t know what to do with Will. He can¡¯t just kill the most important messenger of the World Government without raising some rms or suspicions about his identity. For some reason, as Warp walk down the hills, he feels that there is someone else pulling all the strings. And as he jumps over the ledge, Warp feels¡­.manipted. And when hended, he knows he needs to know if he ever going to let his mind have peace. And in the snow he walked forward before teleporting with the bandaged man walking the path of vengeance. *** Chapter 111: Battle of the gods (1) Battles. Each battle has a name. The Battle of Hastings. The War of the Roses. Why does it matter that battles have names? Because names bestow meanings. A name attached to a date or particr conflict can shape our understanding of what the conflict is all about. The battle between Azief and Sasha that day was called the Battle of the Gods. For the first time, mankind saw what happens when two great people who possess such an explosive power battle each other, how each and every one of their actions could affect the world. For those who saw the battles from the distance, looking up from the ground, looking from the forest, from the ck caves in the fire region, from the cover of the cloak protecting their face from their sand on the desert region, all they see was two being fighting a celestial war up high on the clouds. They saw men¡­.defy the very nature of human. Booming sound filled the sky, as both of those beings battled each other for supremacy. Lightning shed, and thunders roared. They were like Gods of Old, cruel and unsympathetic. Their battle that day affect so many lives, and taken many souls even though they only fight each other. Their actions ripple. It is also because of that battles, that years from then on, a treaty between the most powerful people will be established. The Battle of the Gods was the first battle involving a truly high level user against each other and put rms all over the world, for the man called Lord Shadow. *** Sasha flew pass the clouds of the suffocating heat of the me region as she keep coughing ck blood from her mouth. Behind her, was the man with the ck hood, flying as fast as lightning, separating the clouds with his dash amidst the clouds with a momentum of a raging dragon The man did not say anything but his anger is boundless. For the past hours, she managed to keep him from her by relying on her magical trove of artifacts and because of her chariots but she knows she couldn¡¯t run forever. Sometimes she would shoot some energy st at him but the man just deflected it with his bare hands. The physical body of the man exceeds what Sasha has ever seen in her life. Not even Katarina has such sturdy physique that she could just deflect apact energy st with just her bare hands. But the man can and he does it with such ease. Thankfully, his speed is inferior to the chariot. If not she would be dead by now. The man killing intent was not hidden at all. Sasha knows the man meant to kill her the moment she fallen into his hands. So she would not herself get caught, no matter the cost. But she also knows she does not have a chance of survival if she keep running. She has been thinking of something the moment she discovers that the man have no intention of letting her go. But the price is too steep and she hesitated. Still¡­..even at this moment, with the man in the hood hot on her tails¡­she still hesitated¡­.because the price is truly steep. But she keep holding her bag of holding and looking at it, dying the inevitable. ¡®HALT!¡¯ The man yelled from behind with voice akin of a thunder peal but when she heard that yell, the faster the chariot became, and the weaker Sasha became. Her Essence was running amok inside her meridians, and she could feel her vitality drained each second; feeling like her life force was snapped out of existence. The feeling is like losing a memory you never know you had. Feeling a sense of a loss of something you never knew you had. As Sasha looks at her chariot she knew she doesn¡¯t have much time to decide The me Spirit Horse is almost extinguished as her essence tree is beginning to rot and the energy she could supply to the chariot is running out. She can¡¯t keep this long. She gritted her teeth as she pop some more pills inside her mouth¡­.but the potion she needs to drink, she still hesitated. She will not drink it unless it was truly thest resort. Her Essence Tree was forcefully replenished when she down that pill and she could feel her longevity shortened. She coughed a lump of ck blood inside the fast flying chariot as she grit her teeth enduring the pain and the headache that came. Then a sound exploded from behind her chariot, sounding like something detonated. She looks back in rm and frowned as she could see the man in the ck hood punch through the air. The airpressed around the man hand and a ball of windpacted and shot towards her like a wind cannon. Thepacted air was surrounded by a swirling dark red mist making it look fiendish and induce fear in the enemy heart. The wind changed direction as the wind cannon pass through the clouds and crashed the behind of her chariots and the chariot rocks like it was colliding with a twenty ton truck. Sasha could not help but feel her internal organ was shaking because of the impact and she almost let go of the reins. But she keeps holding on even as her skin wascerated. Sasha eyes be red. Her hand still tightly holding the reins of the chariots but her nerves are frayed. Her internal organs are in a mess, and her energy is in chaos. ¡®Heh¡¯ she smiles bitterly. She could not ept this. She refuses to ept this. Then she brings something out from her bag of holding and somethinges out from her bag of holding. A vial of greenish potion is in her left hand as her right hand keeps holding the reins. She could not ept this oue! She contemted of drinking the Life Burning Potion. She got the Life Burning Potion when she defeated a Snow Ghost in the White Mountain. It was a terrible monster and powerful. She could not ept dying here¡­.just because she makes a small mistakes. The chariot still sails through the cloud like thunder. And Azief is still following the chariot form behind. Looking from the ground one could misunderstand because all they could see was a streak of yellow streak passing the clouds like lightning and a ck lightning. For someone who does not have vision abilities they might even misunderstand them as natural disaster. They see lightning. They hear thunder roaring when it was actually Azief and Sasha while the sound they heard was the sound of Azief attack. And sometimes some ces were attack from the sky as it leaves holes in the ground. Azief who was pursuing Sasha is perplexed. It has been hours but he could still not reach the chariot. As he dodges another spike of diamond from Sasha attack, Azief still pursues her. Because this time Azief is interested in the chariots. Sasha value has just gone up in Azief eyes. If before, he wanted to devour the essence inside Sasha body, now Azief wanted to know about the chariot. Azief is not boasting but his speed is one of a kind in the world. Before, even Will could not outrun him¡­of course since Will has begun tapping the Speed Source, he has bing even faster. But for a mere Seed Forming Low Realm to outrun him and in the air, nothing shocked him more. He is convinced the reason Sasha could escape him right now is because of the Golden chariot. Azief did not even have the chance to use any one of his sabers to attack her because the moment he would equip the saber, he would lost her. The only thing he could do was keep pursuing her while attacking him with his physical body. Even though he only used his physical boy that alone is terrifying enough. With his boy refinement stage, when he punched out air willpressed and explode. Then as Azief maintains his speed suddenly, the chariot teleported ten kilometer ahead in a matter of second. Azief was shocked beyond belief. ¡®Tch¡¯ he clicked his tongue. ¡®You think you will escape me, Sasha!¡¯ He yelled as he activates his essence. The moment he activated his Essence, his skin turn golden like the sun. His flesh turns golden illuminating all under him like the break of dawn, lighting all under darkness, his veins expanded as energy courses through him like a hundred stampeding warhorses. Air was sucked around him and airpressed under his feet. And then he pushes his feet forward. The moment he did that, the air under his feet exploded and creates a supersonic sound quake. He instantly traveled just behind the chariot in a matter of second as he continue his pursue. Azief was in airspace of the me region at the time. When that sound was produce, the ck Dragon of the Volcanic Range of the me Region who was hibernating opens its eyes. Azief of course did not know this but what he did was waking the ck Dragon that once terrorizes China. He had awoken the ck Winged Cmity as it was called by the people of China. The Dragon open its eyes, and slowly its wing s was open¡­.and then it pped its wing. By the time, the dragon opens its eyes, Azief and Sasha already enters the ins region. And it¡¯s descended. That day, the people living under that Volcanic Mountain range either got eaten by the dragon or burn to ashes. Tragedy abounds and death and destruction looms in the me region. However when Azief and Sasha reaches the ins region, Sasha jump out from her chariots and began gliding through the air. The chariot turns into a sh of light and returns to Sasha hand turning into a mark on her left hand. Azief notices this and nodded. ¡®A Blood bound artifact¡¯ he mused. ¡®Gotcha!¡¯ Azief said. What Azief fear is that Sasha would always running using that chariot. As long as she didn¡¯t use that chariot Azief is confident he could restrain her. Azief dives down to the ground as he looks at Sasha dropping down from the sky. Azief was smiling. Azief knows even from that height she will not die because of the impact. The reason why Azief wanted to dive down is because he wanted to capture her. As Azief think of what he was about to say when he captured her something happened that is beyond his imagination. An explosion of golden fire engulfs Sasha. The golden fire spread through the clouds, painting the sky golden and one might see a golden aurora streak around the horizon. A few moment before that explosion happens, Azief could see that Sasha drink something. Then the explosion happens. Golden and powerful explosion. So powerful in fact that Azief which was 5 kilometers from the site of the explosion was sent tumbling 10 kilometers. He could feel his rib broken as he cashed to the ground and identally lopped off the left side of a considerable sized hill. When Azief regain his senses, all he could hear was ringing in his ear and pains in his rib and then what he sees in the sky filled him with shock. There, on the sky, Sasha was floating, with a golden Halo on her head, and rings of golden fire under her feet; she looks like an enraged Celestial Goddess. And the aura she emitted was the same as him¡­..a High realm Seed Forming. Azief coughed a little blood as he felt his cracked ribs with his hand. But he is not afraid. He only smiles in satisfaction. Even when he was like that his body is repairing itself, quickly mending his bones and healing his wounds. His Violet Pce was hard at work as it heals him. Then he got up and he sneered at Sasha who was floating in the sky. He stares at her and she stares at him. ¡®Now, that¡¯s more like it¡¯ he says as he slowly floated to the sky again. When he finally reached the same height as Sasha, he smirked. ¡®It seems you have something under your sleeve. You surely have many items that shocked me. The chariot is already a powerful artifact. Now, this. What thing you eat that could make you this powerful? Whatever it is, I bet it has some pretty bad price.¡¯ Sasha then said. ¡®Stop wasting time. I willy you to waste¡¯ she said as she dash forward in the sky toward Azief. Azief who was standing thereughed. ¡®And now it begins!¡¯ He eximed in excitement as he also dash forward,pressing the air beneath his feet and fly to the sky like a shooting star Sasha was forming a fist with her hand and airpresses around her knuckles and spikes of levitating diamond formed around her hand as she flying to meet Azief inbat. Azief on the other hand open his hand and make a palm with his hand. His palm was golden. Some Laws swirls around his palm. The fabric of reality was affected as the atmosphere around him seems to be distorted. It is a pity that Law was just a shred ofws and not even partial. If Azief just understand even a partial Law of the World, with one flick of his finger, he could have stopped Sasha in her step. But if it was that easy, understandingws would not be that amazing wouldn¡¯t it? Deadly Aura swirls around his palm as the golden skin was enshrouded with ck mist. His attributes was melded into his palm. And then in just a matter of moments, they collided with each other and a sky quake happened and shakes the clouds in ten kilometers radius. The battle between them begins. *** Chapter 112: Battle of the gods (2) MEANWHILE IN THE WORLD GOVERNMENT HEADQUARTERS A man can be seen sneakily entering the Vault of Weapons. The Vault of Weapon was made from marbled stones and was high as a four-story building with a width of five baseball field. Inside it, the World Government stores all their weapon gained by battle with monsters and rewards frompleting a quest. The man entering the Vault was short. 5¡¯5 tall, the man also had a little limp in his left feet and he walks slowly but with determination. His hair was short and his eyes were hazel. His body also a little bit plum. Behind him, four guards can be seen to be unconscious. Not far away from the guard an incense burning could be seen stuck in the ground emitting purple smokes. An Artifact. No doubt, the short man was using the incense to make the guards unconscious. The man was sweating from head to toe. His hand keeps having these tremors and his heart was beating wildly. But he needs to do it. ¡®I need to do it¡¯ he said as he clenches his fist. He wipes his sweat and slowly he moves deeper inside the Vault. He light up the Light fragment and light fill the area around him like a shlight lighting his way. As he walks forward, he could see hundreds of weapons inside the vault. All kinds of weapons that the World Government acquired from hunting monsters were stored here. He could see hundreds of kinds of swords, spears, staff, futuristic weapons, and many more could be seen. He could also see doors in every part of the Vault marked with numbers. Mostly the door will lead to some kind of Artifact weapons or shields, or other high tiered weapons. But he spares not even a nce for them. What he is searching for was a Hyper Drive. Even as he was searching high and low inside the vault, he could not help but think of what will happen to him if he got caught. To be honest, the man himself does not want to do this. But he had no choice. His family is with them. Ayu and his son Jamal is with them. Slowly he walked deeper and then he reached the door. The door was marked not with a number but with an acronym. R&D. The man smiles as he could see that the salvation for his family is at hand. He takes out the key from the pocket of his pants and slowly he slide it inside the keyhole. And then slowly he opens the door and then when he fully open the door he gasped and was so stunned that he falls back and fall to the ground with shock. The reason why he was so shocked is because when he opens the door, he sees someone¡­someone he did not expect. Will the Dark Speedster was waiting for him, sitting on chair rxingly with blue lightning swirling around his body ¡®Oh, you¡¯rete, Budiman. I was waiting for you.¡¯ Will said as he got up from the chair and slowly approaches Budiman. His step was slow but Budiman could not help but pray that Will step will be even slower. Budiman could not even move an inch as he was frozen on the ground, paralyzed by fear. When finally Will reach him, he squatted and looks at Budiman eyes. Budiman lower his gaze and look at the ground as his hand was trembling in fear. Budiman was already thinking of his end. ¡®This is it! I¡¯m busted. Raymond will execute me.¡¯ This is his thought but then Will said something that rekindled his hope for life. ¡®My friend wanted to propose a deal with you, Budiman.¡¯ And Budiman slowly look up and ask. ¡®A deal¡¯ he said stuttering in fear. He gulped and then he asked. ¡®Who¡¯s your friend, Dark Speedster?¡¯ Smiling, Will answered. ¡®I think you¡¯ve met him before when he crash your battleship.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t mean?¡¯ Budiman widened his eyes as he finally understand who Will is talking about ¡®Lord Shadow¡¯ Will said slowly and then he said ¡°Hold on tight¡¯ Will grab Budiman arms and then he run leaving only a blue lightning trail in the air. *** That day, all the upper echelons of the World Government were shocked to found out that Budiman was a spy nted by the League of Freedom. President Hirate on the other hand had to listen the Quorumints about the missing hyper drive. Will was awarded with a seat in the Quorum for his service and intelligence. Will manage to uncover a conspiracy that would have probably toppled the World Government organization if the conspiracy was let to fester. All the while, the forces of World Government were deployed to search and capture Budiman. Pandikar was sentenced a house arrest by the President Order with Raymond Army guarding him and taking control of the Admiralty. Pandikar was also suspected and is waiting for the Quorum decision. From the intelligence that Lord Will has given the Quorum, it has been said when Will have managed to uncover the conspiracy he quickly went to the vault only too discovered the unconscious guard and Budiman taking the Hyper drive. As he tries to capture Budiman, Warp appears and teleported almost instantly with Budiman on tow. His statement was taken and the evidence was presented to the Quorum. There is no suspicion on his story, so the World Government has posted a bounty on the capture of Warp and Budiman. Of course, unknown to all these forces, Budiman is now inside a Pce with his family. The Pce is called the Grain Pce. It was the same Pce that Loki, Sofia and Sina stay in when they were hunted by the World Government. There is a puppeteer controlling the events of the world, shaping it ording to his will with his machinations and plots¡­and he is shrouded in shadows. *** Chapter 113: Battle of the gods: second part (1) They collided like a lightning super bolt, fast and impactful. The air shakes and distorted because of the shock. The palm and the fist strike collided and a shockwave ripples with lightning speed in the sky, producing a sonic boom. An explosion of energy backed by Essence ripples through the air and creating a gigantic explosion of energy, even affecting the ground as the area below then shakes. If not because the world has been strengthened by the White Explosion, the ground beneath these two Titans would have crumpled and atomized by simply their energy. If this was Earth Two, the area around them would have already turned to mess and might even affect the natural phenomenon of that world. Imagine the impact of such shockwave produce by their attack. Their attack is powerful enough that their speed was travelling through the air faster than the speed of sound. Their strikes generate an enormous amount of sound energy, sounding like a huge explosion. And the heat? It distorts the very air around the area they were fighting. Clouds dissipated and heat filled the sky. Because of their thick essence it even affects the clouds, creating a pr stratospheric cloud. While the clouds behind them bes agitated creating an undtes asperatus phenomenon. When they collided Azief could feel the thickness of Sasha essence and this make him widened his eyes as he was push back and was thrown fifty meter away back but he manages to keep floating. Sasha on the other hand feels like she was colliding with a mountain as she also was thrown back and coughing blood. Her internal organ took a hit and her Essence was scattered away by that punch. Her hand broke and many of her bones cracked and her Nine Opening were destroyed. She was immediately cut off from the energy of the world and she felt like she can¡¯t breathe. Her ears were bleeding, so does her eyes. It is only because of her strong will that she is still floating in the air. The pain of having every bones in your body cracking and broken, how does anyone even endures? But she endures. Because that is what she is good at. Enduring. Even before the Fall, she endures many things that the people of her age could not endure. She was poor, destitute, the daughter of the street. All that she has, all that she is, is what she has fought and won. Even now, when all hope seems lost, she still endures. Because she always knows that if you endure long enough, you will have your chance. And when that chance appears, if you hesitated, then you will close your door of opportunity. So, she is waiting. She look forward and sneered at the still unharmed ck hooded man in the distance. And if not for her drinking the Potion, she would have been dead the moment they sh with each other. She already prepared herself for the attack but she never did think she still underestimated him. With this kind of physique, if this world was still the same as before the White Explosion, thend beneath them would surely crack and quake and it will be like a cmity. But Sasha endures and brings out another artifact. The Golden Fleece. It was golden in color, and when Sasha bring it out, yellow light formed behind her back and covers the sky, like golden clouds. There is some runic writing on the fleece and alchemical form written in undecipherable words. It was gifted by the Oracle. She once said, that she will need it when fighting a man covered in darkness. At the time, Sasha did not pay too much attention to her words, but now she knows, the Oracle is really good at her job. The Oracle really did foresee this battle. That is why she advises her to fight the Snow Monsters and even give her tips how to defeat the monster and give her the Golden Fleece. As for the Oracle grand n, she doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Though, Sasha would appreciate if the Oracle could speak directly instead of speaking in riddles and dire warnings. But, she still feels gratitude towards the Oracle. If she has foreseen this battle, then that means, she still has a chance to live. After all, the Oracle said she will be saved by a woman in white. But only, if she passes this obstacle. Someone that could be her ticket to be epted by the World Government no matter the danger they have to face, protecting her After all, destiny is made by people. Things changes, Future changes. We make our own fortune. Sasha believes this woman in white is the White Witch which resides in the World Government. And when she scans the hooded man area, she remembers seeing someone. Someone that she has seen before during her stay at World Government before the White Explosion. Her ticket for safety Sasha takes the fleece and covers her wound and magically her wounds began healing itself as the Golden Fleece dimmed in color. Her internal organ began to heal, and her Essence is gathering back as the energy around her were sucked into her body. Her bones slowly mending and her Nine Opening slowly reforming and energy could pass the passageway again, revitalizing back her body The bleeding in her ears and her eyes stopped. Then she stores the already almost depleted Golden Fleece inside her bag of Storage. She smiles and said to herself. ¡®I still have to attack if I were to distract him. This is my only chance. If I got her, then Raymond might wee me into the World Government. I¡¯m sorry, hood man. But I have to disappoint you if you think this will be easy. I¡¯m not an easy woman to handle.¡¯ On the other hand, in the distance, Azief was equally shocked. For someone like Sasha to receive his attack and the worst it could do to her were a few internal injuries that alone are extraordinary enough. He was baffled. But then understanding dawned. He smiles. ¡®So, that¡¯s how it is. She has truly outsourced all of her methods.¡¯ As he look back in front of him ,suddenly he could see, Sasha who was right in front of him, suddenly disappeared with extreme speed and appear in front of him. The air exploded because of her extreme speed and gust of wind sh away around the area she disappear from. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Azief said as make a defensive X posture in front of his chest with his hand when suddenly he could hear a loud sound of cracking as he took on Sasha punch. The wind howled and the wind exploded as sound like thunder roared in the sky. BOOMM!!! The sound echoes hundreds of kilometers and affect even the ground as low level user who were under the ground near their battle site was affected and they could feel their Orbs almost cracked and break under the pressure of the presence of both Seed Forming User battle Pir Forming User could feel their Pirs cracked and almost dissipates because of the intense fighting in the sky. Some of those who have weak heart even started kneeling and praying to their God. In the sky, the battle is almost at the climax. Sasha already transformed her hand to be coated with diamond like substance making her punch not only powerful but also lethal. Azief sail through the clouds a thousand meter away like a supersonic jet and Azief forcefully stop himself from being flung farther away by halting in the air instantly and the sound around him exploded because of the force of his sudden inertia stopping. ¡®ARGH!! Azief yelled as he could feel some of his bones cracked. It is hard to make his bones crack. That punch was coated with essence and even managed to crack his bones. One could only imagine how powerful that punch is. The fact that Sasha manages to crack his bones shows that this Sasha is different from the Sasha he was pursuing. Even a trapped mouse will fight back when cornered. But unknown to him, the moment Sasha punch him, Sasha crack all the bones in her hand. If not for the healing aura of the Golden Fleece still present inside her body, she could not push through. ¡®I WON¡¯T HOLD BACK THEN!¡¯ He yelled as Golden light illuminates around 100 meter radius as his regeneration was activated. Golden light illuminates the sky, painting the clouds golden and making Azief looks like a Celestial emperor descending from Heaven. Golden mist melded with the red and ck mist that surrounded Azief, making him look like an Unholy existence thatbine both the majestic presence of holiness and the unholy power of dark magic. His Aura overwhelm the area as the wind around him faces intense pressure and make the winds changes direction, away from Azief. The clouds moves away, the weather changes, and golden light shines the ins regions. ¡®You want to fight Sasha! You could have surrender. You just have to provoke me! I will fulfill your wish!¡¯ Then he opens his Nine Forbidden Opening and energy courses through his every vein, every nerve, and every part of his body. Airpresses around his body and exploded and then reforming and then exploded. It was a bizarre scene. Time fluctuates around him, death aura swirls around his feet, Life aura emanated from his hand creating a bizarre phenomenon around him. Even as Azief activates his Openings, Sasha pushes on as she appears again and this time there is a weapon in her hand. A long spear suddenly pierces through one of the clouds and targeted Azief head. The momentum of a descending mountain was emitted by the spear attack, making the air around the tip of the spear crack and distorted. Azief easily dodges it by titling his head on the opposite direction of the attack and take a few steps back as he hides behind some other clouds, waiting to ambush Sasha. The spear strikes which were imbued by Sasha essence missed the targets and identally attacked the settlement of a vige in the foot path of the Dividing Mountains in the ins region. Explosion apanied with wind gales as sharp as swords descended on the settlements and destroys the ground as a twenty meter width crater was formed and killing dozens of people. The spear immediately disappeared like ash the moment it collided with the settlements, returning back to Sasha hand almost as fast as lightning. People on the settlements scattered running as they tried to avoid themselves getting identally killed when those two beings in the sky fighting against each other. The sound of screams, and cursing could be heard as they curse at the sky, and scream on top of their lungs, screaming injustice. In the sky, the battle is ongoing as spear strikes and Sovereign aura collided against each other as the shockwave shock the people in the ground. Another attack follows Azief even as he was trying to hide. Azief dodges it again, as the strike misses and energy st was shot off from the spear and narrowly misses him. This strike attacks the ground again and this time a forty meter width crater was formed. As time goes on, the spear strikes bes even more powerful Azief mused in his heart. ¡®The blooming of life before the end.¡¯ They are moving closer and closer to Azief vige and for some reason Azief began feeling something is very wrong. Azief then quickly releases his Sovereign Presence, emanating a pressure that make all the clouds around him dissipate and the heat around him pressurized. This time Azief has decided to end this fast, as he felt a bad premonition so when another spear strike was aiming him Azief yell inside his mind, activating his attributes imbued by his Essence Tree. ¡®Time!¡¯ The air around him suddenly ripples and an image of a gigantic Hourss of Sand appear behind his back. The clouds changed colors as it became a little bit purplish, and Azief aura filled the sky, making Sasha even with the help of the Potion, feels constricted and feel herself bing¡­.slow Near 100 meter radius all around him time slowed. The particles all be slow, as momentum energy was halted, andws of physics were ignored. The energy st that shot off from the tip of the spear was like a raging tsunami, even changing the wind direction and dissipates the clouds, eager to trample everything on its path, but when Azief activated his attributes, her strikes slowed down. Everything slowed down. The clouds slowly dissipate, in such a manner one could even take the time to record the phenomenon that is happening. Azief could even see where the energy st will be headed. He could even sense the Essence in that strike. Sasha Essence were imbued in that strikes and the attributes were also melded into the energy making it very dangerous and very terrifying if Azief directly went on head to head with such strikes. The strikes itself was powerful and domineering but also full of malevolent energy. Azief could not help but admire the tenacity and the decisiveness of Sasha to use that Potion. Even Azief will never use that Potion. Maybe even under the threat of Death he will not use it. This is not the first time Azief has fought someone that uses this kind of potion. Azief knows the Price for such magic. The reason why Azief will never drink it is because he knows he can¡¯t pay the Price. He could not stand being powerless. Especially after he has felt what he felt when he has power. He would rather die than start again. It is his pride, his dignity. The Life Burning Potion. Drinking it, one would be bestowed with the ability to transcend his or her realm. Sasha is now actually not a Seed Forming User but a Disk Formation user. Pity that she did not have a strong body and Seed. At least with a strong body, she could maintain this state a bit longer. With Seeds, if she drinks the Potion, then at least for a moment, the Seeds will turn into Disk and with that Azief would not be able to win. After all, the Disk Formation targets the intangibles. His pinnacle body might stand a Disk Formation physical attack, but if they attack his mind and soul, he would not be able to stand it. That is the only reason why Sasha manages to make him suffer injuries. Her Essence dig through his consciousness and burn his consciousness making the pain of the soul appear to his physical body. That is the biggest mystery of man. The existence of souls. Undying Body, even Tribtion Lightning will not dare to attack, but a Disk Formation will attack the mind, the consciousness, the souls, as theyprehended the Law of The World, looking down on everything. But the Price is, the moment the Potion lost its effectiveness, all of the drinker abilities, levels, all will be in vain. The Essence will disappear, as the Energy is disperse inside the body again, making the drinker stages to go down as Seed Forming bes Energy Disperse Stage again. That is the first pain. Then the Energy will gather cutting of the Path of Seed Forming, as Eternal Spring bes blighted, the Red Pce crumbles, The Celestial Presence erased, the Nine Opening were closed, the Divine Meridians dried up, the Titanium Bones weaken and lost its luster, the Golden Aura weakened, the Silver Veins lost its colors, the Copper Flesh turns weak, and the Ironskin disappeared. Then the Energy that was dispel will gather up again and bepact as it bes an Orb. The color of the Orb then will turn gray and lifeless as it exploded and turns into Pirs. That is another pain as the user would feel pain beyond their normal threshold of pain. Some describe it as being skinned alive. The Pirs will all be cracked and full of holes. Then the Pirs will crumble and then the body will weaken as the drinker will go down to level 1. This is why Azief will never drink that potion and he will not put himself in a situation where he had to drink that kind of potion. This is why he has to be merciless. This is why he has to be cold to his enemies. This is why even though the Sasha in front of him has the same face as the Sasha in Earth Two he did not cut her any ck. Because he has experience firsthand what happens when you hesitated in front of a familiar face. The experience he gathers in the Bizarro like world in the Fractured Reality has taught him better. He even met Evil-Him. Evil Loki and Evil Sofia. It was almost like a mirror world, distorting all the personalities of the people he has ever met. But Azief understand why Sasha uses the Potion. It¡¯s true. That if she did not resort to this potion, the moment she lost her energy to keep running, Azief would capture her easily. The difference level in power is obvious. Azief knows it. And she knows it. So, this is why he couldn¡¯t understand why Sasha would risk her entire being destroyed just because to escape from him. This is why Azief felt that something is wrong. He uses the attributes not only to dodge Sasha attack but also to immediately slow down Sasha movement and capture her before anything unexpected happens. But then Azief heard Sasha yelled ¡®TIME!¡¯ An image of a sun and moon appears as the moon turns red and explodes and the moon slowly dissipates appear behind her back and his Time attributes were canceled out. Her attributes of Time is a little different than Azief attributes of time which means their understanding of Time attributes are different. Azief was shocked as he was forced to immediately fall back as he flies higher to the sky when he was trying to dodge the barrage of spear attack that came after Sasha broke his Time attributes Totem. Azief was enduring the pain of the bacsh, as he could even feel that his essence is in chaos. His body is perfectly fine but his essence was scattering away as it was attacked by a foreign energy that was domineering and malevolent Theprehension of Sasha time attributes is higher than him which is why she could neutralize his Time attributes. Then suddenly she stopped and then she changes her direction and flies through the sky with all of her speed to the direction of his vige and then Azief finally understand. At this time, he finally realized he has overlooked something. One bit of information slip his mind. He remembers about a bounty slip he got from Will and chills runs on his back. Even with all his plots and machination talents, he never thought he would overlook this one fact. He became arrogant andzy andcent. He was to confident to think of a scenario where he is outsmarted. Because his level of power is the strongest in the world, he has forgotten what he has learn in his journey back home. The lesson was that no matter how strong you are, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t be defeated. Looking at the rings on his fingers, he remembered seeing a Demon King strong like Old Gods, defeated, not by pure strength but by quantity. Even though the Demon King possess power that could render Earth and Heaven apart, in the end he still fall. And Azief remembered how he used trickery and his guile to get the Ten Eternal Rings. Azief was so sure of his victory and all of Sasha way out has been sealed, that he overlook that maybe Sasha has been nning this the moment he enter the cave. That maybe¡­this time¡­it was him that got baited. Or maybe, the reason why Sasha decided to capture Sina is because hees to the cave. But considering Sasha probing, she must have thought about capturing Sina the moment she found Sian was there in the vige. If only Azief knows formation, he could have created a runic formation that would shield the vige. The only things he could shield from other people Divine Consciousness is himself because of his level advantage but he could not shield his vige unless he got a cloaking artifact. ¡®SINA! SASHA! THE WORLD GOVERNMENT BOUNTY!¡¯ All of this floated inside his mind. ¡®NO! YOU CAN¡¯T DO THAT!¡¯ He yelled and his yell produces a sound waves that ripples through the sky, killing low level avian monster that was around 50 kilometers radius as ck Crow monsters fall down from the sky, like a pouring of ck rain. He finally understands. The Divine consciousness sweeping, the reason why she drink the potion even though she must have known that to be a futile endeavor. She was never intending to fight him to the death. She was biding her time and then finding his leverage. The reason why Azief realize this was because of Sasha direction. It was the direction of his vige. Then as that is not enough suddenly, the Golden Chariot appears again and this time it was faster as Azief fly through the sky with the fastest speed he could employ. He is desperate to be faster than her. But, not everything moves ording to his wishes. With half step to Disk Formation, the speed of the chariot this time surpasses the previous speed as Sasha speed was almost like the speed of light. The candle burn bright as it¡¯s near the end. This battle will not end as easily as Azief thought. *** Chapter 114: Battle of the gods: second part (2) The explosiones and goes like a tornado. The Alchemy Lab that was being protected heavily by the soldiers was immediately destroyed the moment the woman from the sky riding a golden chariot collided with the structure. The soldiers were smashed like minced meat, crater as wide as ake was formed in the middle of the vige. The watchmen all left their post in shock with weapons in their hands, magic ready to deploy as they tries to capture the intruder. But they were to slowpare to the intruder. Then even as the debris not beings settled yet, the woman was flying out from the destroyed structure with someone else inside her chariot, looking dazed, grabbed by her during the initial hit. Sina was captured almost immediately as the woman flies towards the Forest Regionughing almost like a madwoman. The soldier instantly panicked. Lord Loki went to the West while Lady Sofia went to the North to find survivors. General Wang Jian did not yet return from his hunt and now Lady Sina was being kidnapped. Then suddenly a yell that pierces through the ins rang out. ¡®LET HER GO!¡¯ The voice sounded like a wrathful voice of an enraged God. As they look at the sky, they could see their Vige Head, a man d in the ckest of clothes, grim as death, his eyes contains fury that could kill, surrounded by ck mist and his fly by around the vige was so fast and full of his wrath, that thend underneath him distorted and crumple up like a paper. The pursues continues until Sasha arrived at the Forest Region and poke her own forehead and extract her own Longevity as she be an Energy Disperse Stage user but increases the speed of her chariots as she flies inside the Forest Region. She yelled as her voice resonated through all the ins as millions of people all around the ins could hear her words ¡®You might be stronger than me Lord Shadow, but I know this world better than you. Good luck convincing the Arrayist Master, Lee Sangmin to let you in¡¯ These words make the people who heard it was shocked to their core. Those low level users know that in this in right now, even though they could not see, a great expert is fighting one another, and their strength is on a different level than theirs. To make their voice sounded a thousand miles, what kind of power one need to possess to do that? They only hope they would not get entangled between the fight of these Titans. And then sheughed and herugh was full of confidence and send shivers to anyone who could hear it as herugh reverberated in the ins like an elegy of madness. The moment Azief tries to go inside the Region he crashed onto some illusionary wall making the whole region trembles. A translucent Dome made of runic equation surrounded the whole region, shining for a second when Azief tries to forcefully bang the formation away with his fist. The silent forest began to bustle with activity. The Lords inside the Forest began to act. The bugle was sounded, war chants filled the forest, the Eastern wind blew and the whole Forest Region alliance moved. Azief perplexed at his inability to open the barrier with his strength summon all of his subordinate to the Forest Region as he create a camp in front of the barrier and waited. General Wang Jian upon hearing the news, send the survivors he found to the viges, and then with his soldiers, he cross the ins with his horse to answer his liege calls. Loki and Sofia also did the same. They left the survivors inside the vige, assign someone from the army to look over the vige, and then with the Pegasus, they fly through the sky to quickly answers Azief summons. Sofia was worried about Sina safety while Loki was thinking about something else. This is the first encounter of Eden and the Alliance of the Forest. *** Chapter 115: Patterns (1) ¡®Ehem¡¯ the man gulped. Then he looks anxiously at the man sitting in the chair reviewing some document, fearing that the man would find his anxiety unpleasing. He was sweating bullets. He was only an Orb Condensing User. Being in the same room with an Energy Disperse Stage user of course, he would be anxious and fear almost envelops him. The natural suppression of higher being. But he summons his courage. He is a soldier. And soldiers must be brave. But, truth be told he was too young to a soldier. But desperate times calls for desperate measure. The room was tense with negative feeling. Even though the Ice Fragment function is to cool the room, for some reason, the man still sweats. The room was spacious, beautiful and full of beautiful design but for some reason, he feel the room is small, and no matter how beautiful the design he could not calm his heart. The General of the Army and now the Acting Admiral and control both the Admiralty and the Army was looking at a him. Raymond was seated in the chair of his study looking solemn. He was wearing his uniform instead of his armour. But even wearing his uniform he look as intimidating like he was wearing his battle armour. Full of dignity and has an aura of a King. He creased his eyebrows as he look at his left side. ¡®You chose this man, Commander?¡¯ Raymond ask as he sized the man up. Instantly he could feel the Orb inside the man body. Jesse nodded not exining anything. ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯ Beside his left was Commander Jesse in charge of the Golden Division. ¡®He is neutral and his opinion carry weight¡¯ as Jesse look at the man waiting orders from both of them. Then he slowly leans to Raymond and whispers to his ear. ¡®And low possibility of being controlled by the Quorum.¡¯ Raymond nodded clearly satisfied. Then hey back at his chair as he just stares at the man. The man was nervous indicated by his sweat on his forehead and the many time he has gulped his own saliva. But Raymond was still contemting After Lord Will uncovers the great conspiracy involving the League of Freedom and Budiman, the World Government was sent into a state of panic. The Quorum wanted to handle this as fast as possible and they also wanted an exnation. The White Witch Acolytes, the Raijin Army belonging to Lord Oreki, The Lotus Order belonging to the Chinese Faction, Dangun Army belonging to Han Ji Woo the Demonic Berserker, the Knights of William headed by the King of Ennd, King William all is asking him for an exnation. One problem and they alle to him, screaming for his head. Sometimes, Raymond wanted to challenge all this faction heads to a fight. They did not want to integrate their own forces into the World Government Army but they all want the benefit of joining the World Government. And then there is the Quorum. The Quorum is always hounding him with their envoys, asking confidential secrets and urging him nonstop to end this matter so that they could cate the public. And the Quorum is impatient. And highly suspicious towards President Hirate and him. Not that Raymond could me them for thinking like that. After Pandikar was arrested and sentenced to house arrest by the army backed by the President Executive Order, Raymond seize the Admiralty and cordoned of the Battleships. President Hirate on the other hand begun arresting Pandikar supporter under the banner of investigation. There is a lot of unease in the World Government. Dark forces hiding amongst them, wearing mask, hiding their intention. Then there is the matter of Lord Shadow. The fact that Lord Shadow is in conflict with Sasha is widespread by now. After all, the World government is also in the ins regions. It was not like they were deaf. Everyone could hear the names. They could hear the explosive shouting even through here. Though Raymond don¡¯t think that Lord Shadow would find an easy enemy in the Forest Region. Arrayist Master Lee Sangmin is there after all. Even Hirate with all of his Mind Search could not pinpoint the location for Lee Sangmin. Still, Lee Sangmin is a necessity and an important person not only to the World Government but also to other factions out there. Lord Shadow might be powerful but the importance between Lord Shadow and Lee Sangmin is different. They would rather offend Lord Shadow and gain Lee Sangmin favour. Because what Lee Sangmin could offer is more enticing and more valuable than what Lord Shadow could offer. ¡®Ehem¡¯ Jesses coughed as he taps Raymond back and Raymond was brought back to the situation at hand. He then said to Jesse looking slightly embarrassed ¡®Exin it to him Commander.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯ Jesse then began to exin the matter to the Sergeant. He talked about the not only the robbery of their Hyperdrive but also the existence of awork of sleeper agents in their organization ¡®A spy, Sir? I thought Lord Will has identified the spy.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think that is thest of them.¡¯ Raymond said as he fiddles with his fingers. Then he sits straight up and ry hismand. ¡®I want you to open an investigation. No stone left unturned. I want to find out how spies could break through our security and how they manage to infiltrate us.¡¯ The Sergeant gulped and then he said. ¡®Sir, there has been a lot of idents. The breakout of the Genius Alchemist Sina, the robbery of the Vault by Loki and Sofia, and now this. Whatever the League of Freedom wants with the Hyperdrive, it will not be beneficial for us.¡¯ Raymond lookszily at the Sergeant. ¡®Your point being?¡¯ ¡®I need authority. The authority to follow evidence no matter where it leads me.¡¯ ¡®Is this you asking me or the Quorum?¡¯ ¡®The will of the quorum is the will of the people.¡¯ ¡®Heh. The will of the people huh? Fine. You¡¯ll get it.¡¯ Raymond said with a hint of sneer in his smile ¡®Thank you¡¯ the Sergeant said as he relieved a rxed sigh. ¡®That will be all Sergeant. You¡¯re dismissed.¡¯ Jesses said as he dismiss the sergeant ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯ The sergeant then exited the office as fast as he could. Raymond theny back on his chair and it creaks. Jesse still stand beside Raymond not saying anything. Raymond then turn his head back and look at Jesse and he ask ¡®Jesse. What do you think?¡¯ He no longer addresses Jesse as Commander. When they are alone together, they do not speak ording to ranks. ¡®About what?¡¯ Jesse said as he moves to the cupboard cab behind the chair and bringing out a bottle of white wine. He also brings two wine sses and put it down on Raymond table. Taking a chair, he sits opposite Raymond as he pours the white wine inside the ss. He offers one to Raymond and Raymond nodded, taking the ss. Taking a rxed posture, Jesses gesture him to continue with his eyebrows slightly lifted up. It is his habit to ask people to continue with that eyebrow thing. ¡®The Quorum.¡¯ Raymond said, clearly in his tone he does not like the Quorum. Jesse only smiles bitterly as he takes a sip and closes his eyes like he was savouring the taste. ¡®Hah. I don¡¯t really know what to say about them. I told them that you are no threat¡­but you know how they are. They are wary of you. Wary of President Hirate too.¡¯ ¡® As I suspected¡¯ Raymond said as he drinks the wine in his wine ss in one shot. It seems that Raymond is not in the mood for drinking considering he finish the wine that fast. ¡®Who is the most vocal voice in the Quorum?¡¯ He then asks. It is better if he knows who he is facing. ¡®Lord Oreki and Lord Hikigaya¡­among many others. Dangun army and the Chinese also doesn¡¯t really like a Westerners calling the shots. They clearly don¡¯t like that you are putting your fingers on to many pies. Even now, at the brink of humanity execution, they still care about race.¡¯ ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Raymond agreed. As a species, it almost seems like humanity is incapable of nurturing, instead humanity is like a cancerous cells, devouring the Earth, until it dies of pain. Even now, they still differentiate themselves like they were before the fall. They are still conflicts in the Quorum between Japan faction and China faction. The Russian faction also has problems. ¡®They will not let rest easy, would they? I guess this thing could not be solved by me alone. Jesse, get me the President. I have something to discuss with the White Witch¡¯ and saying this Raymond stomp the tiles on his office and burrowed into the ground, leaving Jesse all alone in the office. Jesse sighed as he finished his wine and slowly get up. ¡®Today, going to be a long day too¡¯ heined as he exited the room. *** Chapter 116: Patterns (2) A FEW HOURS LATER INSIDE RAYMOND OFFICE ¡®Should we make this public?¡¯ The man said on the opposite side of the desk, reviewing a document marked top secret. Sometimes he would pinch his forehead like he was having a headache. Raymond then said ¡®If there are any spies in our organization, we need to find them. If we enlist the help of the public-¡® but before Raymond could finish his word the President shakes his finger Hirate shakes his head as he look at Raymond. Still¡­denying. Hirate muse in his heart. He¡­.still believes he is a follower. Hirate could not make Raymond realize it himself, no matter how many times he has advises Raymond. That Raymond is not a follower. He never was. He was a born leader. Then Hirate said to Raymond looking tired ¡®People will be panicked. Terrified and paranoid. There¡¯s going to be demand, at least someone to be held ountable for this mishap. Surely the Quorum ask you for something?¡¯ Raymond nodded ¡®The Quorum ask for a free hand. They demand a trial. An independent tribunal¡¯ ¡®Hmph. And that trial will have toe back to the public with a name. Someone that did not do their job. Someone to be held responsible¡¯ ¡®We don¡¯t know if anybody makes any mistake.¡¯ Raymond said his tone clearly rising. Hirate got up from his seat and pointed his fingers at Raymond and then with a slight rising tone, reprimanded Raymond. ¡®Are you really that na?ve Raymond? A spy prated your security, killing the guards of the Vault, steal a Hyperdrive which is undoubtedly will be used to create a Battlestar. At least one of your people fucked up.¡¯ Then Hirate sighed. ¡®Look, here¡¯s the thing. Openness, transparency, it all sound great in paper. But I¡¯m telling you, these things have a way of creating coteral victims.¡¯ And then Hirate calm himself down and he look at Raymond eyes and he said his voice was resolute and determined ¡®I don¡¯t want a witch hunt on our hands. I¡¯m going to trust you Raymond. But the first sign of any trouble, I want you to clean it up. I won¡¯t always be cleaning up your mess.¡¯ ¡®This is not my mess, Hirate.¡¯ Raymond said, his tone is bordering in anger. Clearly he did not appreciate being reprimanded. ¡®I¡¯m not going to assign me but I¡¯m sure the Quorum would be more than happy to make you the scapegoat. Some of the people in the Quorum don¡¯t take it kindly that you control both the Army and the Admiralty. Sometimes, it is wise to see the circumstances against you Raymond. Just a friendly advice.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Quorum want the spies as much as I do.¡¯ ¡®Hmmm¡¯ and Hirate just shakes his head. ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll trust you. I will inform the public. But remember. First sign of trouble-¡® ¡®I know¡¯ and Raymond cut him off. Hirate just nodded and he exited the office. Raymond rxes himself and sighed as he look at the ceiling. ¡®I hope The White Witch got some good news.¡¯ *** SOMEWHERE IN THE FOREST REGION LEAGUE OF FREEDOM TERRITORY A man was reading a report. With his bandaged face his eyes shows maliciousness and hatred. His face was devoid of emotion. As he keeps reading the report he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Slowly his smile bes wider and wider. And then heugh like a madman. Alone in his room, heugh like he was satisfied but his eyes still maintain that hint of craziness and his hatred seems to be eternal. ¡®Raymond, you wanted to be let off that easy? I might not be able to steal the Hyperdrive and was outwitted by others, but I can still trap you. You still have a mole. And I will make sure the Quorum itself that will execute you.¡¯ And then he continues hisugh. Outside his room were hundreds of people wearing a uniform with a cape that shows the crest of a white wing and a shield painted on their capes. Dark forces is targeting Raymond from a thousand miles away. *** At the border of the Forest Region it is now full with Azief army, waiting for the Arrayist Master Lee Sangmin to meet with Lord Shadow. Lord Shadow himself was waiting impatiently outside the barrier wanting to enter the mysterious forest region. Then there is the explosive avnche that struck the Revolutionary Army which causes hundreds of deaths and destruction to the structure of the Revolutionary Army. Not to mention, the monsters of ice and snow from the top that were brought down from the avnche began attacking the people underneath the mountain. The World Government is also gued by problems. The Forest Region might be facing an invasion by a Seed Forming User. The Revolutionary Army was facing a crisis of casualties never before seen after the avnche settled with hundreds injured and thousands dies, making the Revolutionary Army truly vulnerable now. Some faction is eyeing the situation in the dark. The me Region were attacked by a dragon, already killing thousand, result of Azief and Sasha battle before went to hibernate again in the magma pools of the volcanoes. Even the Seven Fairy of the ins began to move and their target seems to be Eden vige bringing with them ten thousand people, their intention unknown. The World Government which also situated in the Southern ins is facing an internal problem. They could not even try to interfere what is happening in the forest region now even though they wanted to make contact with Lord Shadow. Even as all of this matter is happening in the world, in the vastness expanse of the universe, the Last Son of Yrinia, finally found a clue that will lead him to Earth. *** MEANWHILE FAR AWAY IN THE UNIVERSE PLANET BELTHANA A spaceship is entering the blue from arge mothership station in the outside space perimeter of the Belthana is a wastnd. At least it was like that trillions of years ago. Now, the while it is not a center of great political power like Olympus or a of great wealth like Asgard, it is still a which have its visitor. But the was not fully crowded. Only in certain times it will be visited by other travelers. But there is a ce in this that is rarely visited. The Temple of the Three Sisters of Fate. Or more poprly known in the universe as the Temple of Fates The temple is rarely visited because the upant of that temple rarely gives permission to enter their temple. And no one wanted to offend the Three Sisters of Fate, lest they anger the Twelve Supreme Leaders of Olympus. But today, a warrior hase with a noble purpose to Belthana, to revive a great civilization. Such undertaking must weight in a person heart. The warrior spaceshipnded on the red desert of Belthana. Making anding in one of the hills, a silhouette of a man wielding a spear, exited his ship. The sound of the hatch opening, the vapor white smokes apanied his exit as he step his foot on the red desert. He covers his eyes with something resembling a goggle and then he look at the blue sun in the sky. ¡®I¡¯ve arrived.¡¯ He said with a s light panting. He was tired. Operating light speed carrier has its burden on the bodies. The man is Fir Her Waz. He scoured the universe to seek the Merchants of Sarens. When he finally found the mothership of the Sarens merchant, he was introduced to Runion, one of the merchant that sells Ancient Knowledge. Fir bought the information about the All Source for ten million Tenyu, the currency of Sarens. Reading about the information, the people that knows the location of the All Source is not many. Lord Protector of the Eight Realms, High King Odin. The Republic Head of Olympus Zeus Son of Chronos. The Ten Thousand Heaven Enlightened August Ruler, Yu Wang that resided in the Jade Pce. All three of those rulers will never told him the location of the All Source since they have made a treaty about the secret of the All Source. They would never tell or disclose such universe shaking secrets. Then there is another four persons that knows about the location of the All Source. The elder of the Universe and the Three Sisters of Fate. The Elder of the Universe is recuperating after he tried to hold back the Destroyer in the Yuserinian system. And his whereabouts is unknown. So, Fir has no other choice other than seeking the Three Sisters of Fate and hope that the Three Sisters will not turn him down at the door. He began to walk down from the hill armed only with his spear. Even from afar he could see the majestic 500 feet temple that reaches to the clouds. He then began running. Yrinian is famed for their physical body as he run as fast as a bullet train. Even as he is running, and wind rushing pass his ears he could not help but reminisce some things. He remembers that his daughter once said that she wanted to once visit Belthana. She was ten at the time and begged him to allow her to go with her friend in intergctic trip in the Dromidian gxy. She even got first ce in her ss and tries to persuade him to follow. In the end, he did not go. Only his wife and his daughter went. Fir could not imagine that he would now regret that he didn¡¯t go on that trip. Belthana is special even among the others. In trillions of years past, the First Race, Eterna was annihted by the Unholy Destroyer. The Eterna race size was as big as a and that was the most smallest of them. Some of them was big as an entire gxy. They were the most powerful race in existence. But when the Destroyeres for them, they were powerless to resist. In one day, they were annihted, every single one of them with no possibility of reviving. But one survives. Borgan. Thest daughter of Eterna. She hides from the Destroyer for trillion of years. When it was time for her to die, she transformed herself to a to atone for her sin towards the Creator. Her eyes be the sun and the moon. Her teeth be the mountains and hills. Her nose bes the dividing line between the Distorted Seas and the Chaotic Lands. The that she turned into was filled with the magic of Eterna race, of the force of the Universe. For thousands of years after that, her body remains a deserted until the Seer¡¯ans came. The Seer¡¯ans was running from the Frost Giants from the Asgardian system. The Seer¡¯ans was a race of no remarkable ability. They do not possess powerful bodies or magic. But they possess great mental endurance. The First Oracle found the Heart of Borgan and was gifted the ability to see patterns. Patterns that enables the Seer¡¯ans to correctly predict what will happen in the future. Since then, the became the Seer¡¯ans home world. When the Intergctic War happens about five thousand years ago, pitting the Jade Pce, Asgardian, Olympians, The Devas and Shuras, and the other powerful factions in the universe, Belthana was won by the Olympians. The Three Sisters of Fate decided then to create their temple here as they slumber here, looking through the future. As he was thinking this he finally he arrived in front of the gigantic door. The Temple is situated among a veryrge valley that could fit ten megapolis city Fir Her Waz was not even spent. His body is after all the most powerful in Yrinia. He look at the Silver door and hesitated. He doesn¡¯t know the etiquette to ask for help from the Three Sisters of Fate. Is there any offerings he has to offers? As he was thinking this, suddenly a voice filled his mind. ¡®Offer us the Diamond of Avaloteskitara, the Demon of the Nine Netherworld and the door will open.¡¯ Then suddenly a floating blue fire appears beside Fir Her Waz which shocked him as he moves a bit further from the fire. Fir Her Waz at first hesitated. After all, the Diamond could strengthen any person by ten times. But in the end, Fir Her Waz tossed the diamond into the blue fire and then almost immediately the blue fire consumed the diamond and then disappeared in a puff of smoke. Fir Her Waz feels this is an unfair trade. He doesn¡¯t know if asking a question will require another price. Just opening the door requires him to give such treasure. As he was grumbling in his heart suddenly the sound of creaking filled the valley, as the 500 feet door is opening. Then a voice sounded again. ¡®Wee to the Temple of Fates, Ost Son of Yrinia. We have been waiting. Come to us¡¯ Then saying this the voice disappeared. A little freaked out but determined, Fir Her Waz moved forward as he enters the Temple of Fate *** Chapter 117: Family The dusk seems beautiful in this new world changed by the White explosion. The breeze of the wind, the sound of the grass and leaves manage to create a picturesque scene like a painting of an Immortal enjoying life. Azief was sitting on the wooden chair looking perplexed. His eyes are calm or as calm as he can be. No use panicking now. It is a miscalction on his part. He was in front of the barrier with his leg crossed, a hundred men behind him all wearing battle armour ready to go into battle if he orders them. Sitting on his left was Loki who is closing his eyes like he was contemting something. On his right was Wang Jian standing beside him like an unmovable mountain. A hundred meter in front of them is a fortress made by wood, and even now even as Azief stares at them from afar, they are still building. But Azief could not do anything other than watch them built the fortress. And the people there also couldn¡¯t do anything other than watch Azief looking at them murderously. Ten thousand people congregated around the fortress wary of Lord Shadow, bearing the pressure of death, waiting for Arrayist Master Lee Sangmin toe out of seclusion. Then one of them was looking murderously at Azief. Azief was annoyed. His heart is already in fire after these few days. ¡®What you are looking at!¡¯ Azief said but his voice reverberated around the area making the air in front of him slightly waver and resonate all across the area. Loki who was thinking of something was startled, while Wang Jian maintain hisposure. The hundred men behind Azief was the one receiving the brunt as they had to cover their ears. The wooden seat was cracked by the pressure of Azief voice. IF not for Azief essence epassing the wooden chair, it would have exploded. The man quickly lowers his gaze with fear but Azief was already angry. So, he made a grasping motion and the pebbles around him gravitate towards his fingers. He was still sitting on the wooden chair, looking like a sovereign looking at his subject. And then he flick one of the pebbles with his fingers and like a bullet the pebbles shot through the translucent barrier and hit the man. ¡®ARGH!¡¯ The man yelled as he copsed. The builders of that fortress congregate around the injured man looking both angry at Azief and shocked at the injury of the man. Loki who was on Azief left just shakes his head as he look at Azief back. The man arm was pierced by pebble making a hole in his arm. A healer quicklye to the man and began healing the injury. Azief looking at the man injury snorted ¡®Tch!¡¯ In the end the barrier diffuses his essence. If the barrier did not diffuse the essence he embedded in the pebble, the man arms would have exploded into bits of flesh. The horn was sounded as a man wearing a tiger armour quickly went to the site and look with dread at Azief. Then he looks towards Loki and Loki shakes his head. ¡®Sorry, Anuta¡¯ Loki mouthed towards the man. The man then look at Wang Jian but Wang Jian was at the ready and his face was stoic. If his liege asks him to march, he will march. If he ask to stop he will stop. Wang Jian owes a life debt towards Loki and has sworn fealty towards Azief. Wang Jian is a peculiar character, hard to find in the world. He is loyal and honorable to the end. That kind of virtues is oddly different then the virtues of the people around Azief. ¡®What!¡¯ Azief shouted as he looks towards Anuta Anuta is a ck man and he look at Azief with a sign of resignation. Then he began saying ¡®The Forest Alliance has been amodating towards my Lord. We already negotiated the safety of your troops, Lord Shadow. And in show of good faith, we the Forest Alliance have even allowed the White Tiger, Wang Jian and even the Trickster to scour the Forest Region to their heart contents without interruption. I hope Lord Shadow could give the Lords of the Forest some respect.¡¯ But Azief was not afraid a bit and he didn¡¯t intend to give some respect. It has already been three days, but there is no news about Sina yet. His patience is wearing thin. ¡®Tell your men to lower their gaze. I don¡¯t like the way they look at me. It annoys me.¡¯ He said arrogantly and domineeringly. Anuta also feel angry as he felt that he was being underestimated. He was one of the Generals in the Forest Region and has quite the following with 5000 soldiers under hismand. His men are watching him yet Lord Shadow still wanted to humiliate him. ¡®This is not appropriate. I hope Lord Shadow can give me some form of apology¡¯ Anuta still try to gain some respect. ¡®You¡¯re not satisfied?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®Thene on out from the barrier and fight me face to face.¡¯ Hearing this, the man gulped. Inside his mind he wanted to curse the man who is stupid enough to provoke this Seed Forming expert. After all, even he is just a Low Realm Energy Disperse Stage User. How could he fight a Seed Forming High Realm user? He would be ttened to the ground in a matter of second. How would he dare to venture outside the barrier? Then the man said ¡®It is fine then. In a way, my subordinates have his faults. I hope next time Lord Shadow could show some leniency. So we, the Forest Alliance will also be lenient with your troops. After all the Forest is dark and full of monsters. Deep and dark with twisting paths.¡¯ ¡®Is that a threat?¡¯ Azief ask his voice was full of murderous tone. Anuta did not say anything but walk away with a slight bow towards Azief. ¡®Tch¡¯ Azief snorted. It has been three days since this stalemate began. The first day began with him trying to use all means possible to break the barrier. He even summons the Sabers and use the Eternal Rings to no avail. For the Sabers, it was not like the power is not enough, but more to the fact that the translucent barrier absorb its attack, like a thirsty man getting water in the desert. When he uses the Rings Azief discovers that it distort the barrier but is incapable of breaking it. Azief hypothesized that if he could master the Ten Eternal Rings he would be able to destroy the barrier which spoke the volume of the power of this barrier. After all, the ring was used by a Demon King who manages to topple the Heavens and shatters Hell. In the first day, he camp out of the barrier and was attacked by a hundred men from the Forest Region who travel outside the barrier. All of them were Pir Forming so Azief only uses a swish of his hand to pressure them to kneel and surrender. By the first dawn of the second day, his army led by Wang Jian arrived with Sofia and Loki arriving after. A hundred people manage to arrive because of Loki Teleportation Stone. Loki uses almost all of the Teleportation Stones in the Warehouse. Considering that not everyone can rides Pegasus and fly like Azief, to reach the border of the Forest Region would take months and to those who is only Pir Forming, that would take years. After all the distance is no joke. Azief who has mastery over flying of course could traverse through regions as fast as lightning but what about the others? So, not all the forces of Eden is here. So, when Wang Jian marches from the viges, Loki and Sofia catch up to them and use the Teleportation Stones to transport them to the border. Teleportation Stones are scarce in material so Wang Jian could only bring a hundred of his troop. The forest people as Azief termed the people of the Forest Region was made prisoner as Wang Jian quickly made a makeshift prison guarded by his troops. Sofia also tries her best using every arsenal she had. Wang Jian even uses his Ruyi Jingu Bang and tries to shatter the barrier to no avail. Loki on the other hand just observe the barrier and keep muttering ¡®Iprehensible¡¯ and ¡®Impossible¡¯. He also mutters ¡®This is too early¡¯ though Azief don¡¯t know what he means. It was also at the second day that the forest people no longer dares travels outside the barrier as they began station their troops on the edge border of the barrier while waiting for Lee Sangmin to offer exnation. Arrayist Lee Sangmin was informed in his Array Tree in the middle of the Forest Region but seems to be stalling for time as he did not immediatelye and just began to march to the edge on the third day. But Azief did not give up his provocation to destroy the barrier even though the Commander of the Bordends came and send envoys for negotiations and hopes Azief will wait for Lee Sangmin toe. The second day, Azief flies all around the Forest Region searching for any passage into the Forest Region. Azief discover that trying to enter from the top is as pointless as trying to enter from the front. At the height of 7 story buildings the barrier will take effect as Azief realized he could not dive down and collide with the translucent barrier again. It was also at the second day that Azief orders Wang Jian to lead fifty men to dismantle the fortress. Wang Jian with his elite fifty men rampaged and destroyed the fortress and capture about a hundred men and wounded a hundred more. But by evening, Wang Jian had to retreat because the reinforcement from the Anuta troopse. Anuta is an Angolian warlord. He works in the mines when he was child, her mother and father killed by the armed groups around there. He got out. And then he immigrated to America. The way which he did this was not legal, but at the time, anything is better than being a child soldier. He grows up and managed to be sessful. He then returns back to Ang, protesting the armed groups and begins a campaign of protection for the viges around the mines from the armed group violence. Anuta was a good man in a world ruled by bad people. It is no wonder when the whole world gone mad after the Fall, people flock to him, looking at him like a leader. When the world falls apart, not everyone wanted to descend to madness with the world. And Anuta was the prime example of this. When the White Explosion happens his followers fortunately ended up in the same region as he is and he managed to unite back his organization and it became even stronger. In the forest region Anuta organization has a vocal voice in determining the policy of the Forest Region. Of course at the top of the forest region hierarchy stood the man that ensures the safety of the Forest Region. Arrayist Master Lee Sangmin. Anuta brought three thousand troops to push back Wang Jian army back to the barrier. But the moment Wang Jian and his troop moves out from the barrier Anuta troops did not cross to capture Wang Jian troops. That is because outside the barrier, even though three thousand troops sounds a lot,pared to one Seed Forming user, they were like an ethereal clouds, dissipated in one blow of the wind. By the third day, Azief has formed his conclusion about the barrier. First, no one above Energy Disperse Stage High Realm can enter. Second, the barrier is shrouded with ancientws. Azief could sense it a bit. Third, while Azief could throws stones and projectiles to the barrier without the projectiles rebounded back, Azief discovers that any energy attack or abilities he has that he employs will be absorbed by the barrier maybe because he is a Seed Forming and his attack possess the power of a Seed Forming entity. Third, Azief is sure that this barrier is not Lee Sangmin abilities alone. To maintain such defense even under the Ten Eternal Rings, Lee Sangmin must have uses external help. Something more powerful than an artifact though Azief don¡¯t know what that is. Fourth, Azief also hypothesize that even if he met Lee Sangmin today, even Lee Sangmin will not be able to give him permission to enter. The Forest Region is like a closed off world, with its own Laws and Principles. The purpose of the region and Azief bitterly smiles as he thought of this most probable exnation, was to train newbies. Why does Azief reach such conclusion? It is the perfect ce for newbies to grow. Azief could even believe it if this was the construct of the World Orb. Azief believe that any moment that a person reaches Seed Forming inside the forest region; they will be teleported out by the Laws and Principles inside the Barrier. Not to mention, that Seed Forming was the dividing line between extraordinary andmon. Energy Disperse Stage while powerful, it focused on body refinement. When a person steps to Seed Forming and Form their seeds, then that is the same as sowing seeds to understand Laws and Principles. The Seed Bloom when Divine Comprehensions is reached. When someone steps inside the Seed Forming, his energy would be truly like Immortals in stories of lore¡¯s of the Chinese people, or like magicians and wizard in European folklore. Fantastical abilities, domineering strength all will be achieved in Seed Forming. The Seed Forming paved the Road for Disk Formation. Disk Formation paved the Road for Divine Comprehensions. Divine Comprehensions gives birth to Essence Creation. If there is no region to protect newbies, what will stop some maniacal psycho to kill all low level users when they reach Seed Forming bing a super predator that hunts lower beings? By the third day, the forest people and Wang Jian troops have reached an understanding. As long as the forest people don¡¯t interfere with Wang Jian troops searching for Sina in the forest region, Wang Jian will not attack the forest region. The forest region is not afraid of Wang Jian meager troops but they do fear Azief. Nothing good evere out of offending a Seed Forming User. Wang Jian on his right side was receiving a report and went to his tent for a while beforeing back and then he said to Azief. ¡®My lord there is still no news from the scout teams. In thest two days we have been searching around fifty meter radius. And then he hesitated to say but then Wang Jian said ¡®The safety of our troops in Eden is also not secure. I have reports that The Seven Fairy of the ins ising towards our vige. I hope that my lo-¡® But Azief cut off his words and ordered Wang Jian ¡®The forest region is wide. We need more men.¡¯ Wang Jian bitterly smiles and then he responds. ¡®Everybody is already mobilized, my lord.¡¯ ¡®We have to consider the-¡® But then Azief held up his hand, his dark aura billowing and Immortal Presence wafted around him making thend where he sits on sunk in by one meter because of the pressure he emitted and Wang Jian stop speaking. Loki chimed in from his left side. ¡®We are around a lot of hostile forces, Azief. And there are also the threats of the Seven Fairy. They are a group of powerful people. Their Seven killing Star formation is famed throughout the in that enables them to even fight Sasha to a standstill. And they brought with them an army of ten thousand people.¡¯ Azief shakes his head as he disagree. ¡®They won¡¯t fight me so readily. At least not for a while. Is it easy to cross the ins? With so much people, it is that numbers that will pose a threat to them.¡¯ Loki stands up in anger and stomp his feet and the soil beneath his feet cracked and web like lines formed on the ground ¡®You must know, this is meaningless. We can¡¯t send 100 people to scour the entire forest region which is as big as a continent. It will take us years even with the use of artifacts. This is the work of a fool.¡¯ Azief res at Loki and Loki res back. ¡®Enough. We will find her.¡¯ Azief decided ¡®Any report from the scouts team?¡¯ he ask Wang Jian ¡®Nothing. They are already spread out all around the forest region. Wang Jian replies. Loki sighed again as he calms himself down and try to speak reason to Azief again. (Remember, Wang Jian has 300 hundred troops with him. The four hundred people is the people Sofia and Loki found in their search and rescue operations. This three hundred troops is Wang Jian old unit that escape with him from Yue dynasty) ¡®Azief, you should consider to pull some troops and send them back to the vige to secure the vigers. Me and Sofia got three hundred people in the vige and Wang Jian manages to bring back a hundred. That is four hundred people, not protected by anything other than some walls. Our two hundred troops are still marching here, to fulfill your order. It has been good enough that a hundred troop manages toe here the day you order them to march. But, what about the people in the vige? Most of them are capable people, but even they could not withstand an attack of the Seven Fairy and ten thousand troops.¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯ Azief said gritting his teeth. ¡®Keep all the soldier in search. I will not leave her behind.¡¯ Sofia who was just back after her patrol was watching this scene from afar. ¡®I¡¯m just saying, Azief,mitting the entire forces of our vige to search for one wom-¡® ¡®I SAID NO!¡¯ And Azief got up from his wooden chair and at the same time the chair exploded into bits with Azief ring at Loki like he wants to kill him. The wind around him waspressed as it exploded and gales of sharp wind collide with the barrier and get absorbed while some of the other slices some rocks nearby him. Loki swish away one of the gale slice with his bodily strength but he could his arm feel a little numb from deflecting the gale slice. ¡®We are going to find her, and we¡¯re going to bring her home! Loki, you were her friend.¡¯ ¡®Humph¡¯ Loki said shaking his head. ¡®Yes, but I won¡¯t risk the lives of hundreds of people for one person¡¯ he said it in a whisper as he turns invisible and walk away from the scene. Sofia ran to Azief and was standing beside him as she holds Azief hand, trying to calm him down ¡®Calm down Azief.¡¯ Azief look at the forest region with eyes full of regret. ¡®We need more eyes.¡¯ Sofia also looks at the forest region and sighs. She can enter and most of the time she acts a deterrent for other troops in the forest region. Since she is not Seed Forming she can enter and her strength itself is formidable but she knows she is not invincible. If she was ambushed by a troop, she would fall. The true deterrent is Azief who possesses the power of a Seed Forming. After all, one day, even the people inside this forest region has toe out. And if they have to face the wrath of a Seed Forming expert the moment they came out, nobody likes to imagine the oue. But she already gone in the morning and just got back. She searches from the other part of the Forest Region while Loki also looks yesterday for 48 hours without sleep. But¡­.even she knows that Azief is being irrational. So, cautiously, she ask ¡®More eyes? Where we going to get them, Azief?¡¯ Azief sighs and then with determination he said ¡®Recruit the vigers. I will order Loki to go to the vige and recruit people to be soldiers. Maybe there is a unique ss of tracker in the batch of people you found.¡¯ ¡®No¡¯ Sofia said this time as she looks straight at Azief eyes. ¡®We already use all our force to search for Sina. I know you are what are feeling. I feel it too. But if all of your soldiers are fucking around here, when the Seven Fairye calling, we¡¯re dead meat. I fought them once. They are not to be underestimated. If you¡¯re not there, then that vige will turn to ashes if they decide to attack.¡¯ There is also the reason that the new vigers might not appreciate to be force drafted into Azief personal army but Sofia didn¡¯t mention this. But Azief is not Azief if he is not stubborn ¡®No, there is no certainty that the Seven Fairy would attack my vige. Maybe there is other reason that forced them to march.¡¯ Sofia shakes her head with a look of pity. ¡®Don¡¯t do this. Sina would be the first one to tell you not to do this.¡¯ Azief look deep into Sofia eyes and he slowly shakes his head. ¡®Leave her behind?! Are you asking me to do that now?¡¯ Sofia slowly moves her hand and touch Azief cheek as Azief bes a bit startled. Her touch was gentle and was full ofpassion. Then she said, with a heavy tone ¡®We left many people behind before. In our city Azief, tell me how many survives? How many people we¡¯ve seen then and leave behind? How many friends we¡¯ve lost? Sina is not just my friend, Azief! She¡¯s almost like a sister to me. So¡­You are way out of line!¡¯ She yelled and her eyes were full of tears now. Then shees closer to Azief, one step forward as Azief take a step backwards, pressured by Sofia words. And she was not done. ¡®But, you, you, in your hands right now, the lives of hundreds of people. Hundreds of lives depend on you. They pledge loyalty to you. Both of us are way too close to this because she¡¯s our friend. We¡­.lost perspectives. But¡­¡¯and she look behind her and look at the weary faces of Wang Jian troops and the uncertainty in their eyes, their tired bodies and she sigh. Azief push away Sofia hand from his cheek as he walk away from the scene as night began toe and Sofia follows him from behind. Wang Jian was already preparing for another scout team to enter the forest region but it is clear he doesn¡¯t like this order at all. The injured troops which had to fight monsters are being treated by Healers ss. And now, Wang Jian had to send his brothers again to the Forest, to risk the lives of his brother again. ¡®You know I¡¯m right¡¯ She said as she herself was feeling bad even uttering the words. She feels heartache and pain. Because, it almost seems like she wanted to give up on Sina. But she has her reason for saying all of this. She knows that the only one who can stop the Seven Fairy all-out attack on Azief vige is Azief himself. As a Seed Forming fighting the Seven Fairy will not be that hard to Azief even if the Seven Fairy employed the Seven Killing Star Formation. But it was the ten thousand troops that the Seven Fairy possesses that frightens both Loki and Wang Jian and Sofia understand that. And Sofia knows Azief also understand this. What baffles Sofia, was that this time, Azief seems to be ruled by his emotion instead of his cold logic. Even though ten thousand Pir Forming High Realm users will not pose any difficulties how about a ten thousand Orb Condensing soldiers? Even though Azief can fight the Seven Fairy, Sofia knows that to contain the ten thousand soldiers from wrecking Eden, it needs the vige full fighting force which includes Wang Jian and his troops. And Sofia has decided that if Azief returns she will stay here, looking for Sina. But Sofia knows that Azief will not agree with this so she has to persuade him to return while she will secretly remain here. Loki will surely help. After all, from what Sofia knows of Loki, he would do anything to make sure Azief survives. Though, why he would have such determination has always been a big puzzle in Sofia mind. Then she said looking at his back, as Azief keep walking around the perimeter of the barrier looking absentmindedly at therge forest that reaches the skies. ¡®We have left people behind before Azief. You know this. So, what¡¯s different this time?¡¯ Azief even without turning back his face to look at Sofia replies in harsh tones. ¡®Not this time.¡¯ ¡®You have always looked at the big picture Azief. Always.¡¯ And Azief slows his pace of walking and replies ¡®Not this time! There is still a lot of option to rescue her. I know that Sasha is nning to use Sina to buy her ticket to the World Government.¡¯ ¡®Then we can wait her toe out. Any number of troops can be stationed here to wait for her to get out. We can also negotiate with the Lords of the Forest¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t think I¡¯ve thought of that? The question is¡­..Will she?¡¯ And then he turned back and pointed his finger at the barrier. ¡®If she could remain safe inside there why would shee out? I know too little about this new world. I didn¡¯t know that there existed such barrier before. Even Loki knows. Even you know. If I know that there exist such barriers, I would put it inside my calctions. And you are talking about the invasion of our vige like the Seven Fairy has already dered war! Nobody even knows what they are thinking. Maybe, they did not intend to invade.¡¯ ¡®Prepare for the unexpected. That is what you say to me one night. Maybe they aren¡¯ting for the vige, but maybe they did.¡¯ Sofia moves forward and holds Azief hand and look at him. With the sound of the wind and the light of the moon, she look at him with teary eyes and she said sincerely with all of her heart. ¡®I¡¯m in pain too. I know you feel regret. You never liked when you are proven wrong. I know you are in pain. But you have to consider that maybe, Sasha would find Sina burden and already dispose of her.¡¯ Sofia said, trying to be the kind of leader Azief used to be. The normal Azief. The man who uses cold hard logic to n and anticipate the threat ¡®Then, I need to see her body! I will make sure of it myself. I refuse to believe she is dead.¡¯ ¡®We are putting lives at risk here. Every day we stay here, there is a risk for conflict to erupt with the Forest Alliance. There are also monsters that roam inside the forest. We are lucky enough that there is yet any casualty, but for how long could we be this lucky?¡¯ ¡®We are not giving up on her and that is final!¡¯ He said as he pushes away Sofia hands away from him. ¡®Tell me why!¡¯ Sofia shouted as she grabs Azief hand and they look at each other eyes and in whispers Azief said. ¡®Because¡­.she is family. And she suffers because of my mistake. She¡­was family. You do whatever you have to do.¡¯ ¡®But you have to leave. Stop being stubborn. You know that right?¡¯ Sofia said. Azief closes his eyes and then nodded in resignation. ¡®Yes. I¡¯ll give the order tomorrow. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just stubborn. I¡¯ll handle the Seven Fairy and then I¡¯ll return back. But they both know, that to return again would decrease the possibility for Sina to survive in the Forest Region. And there must be some opportunistic bastards inside the forest region that will try to make Sina a bargaining chip if she were to be found by the Lords of the Forest. Azief is not naive enough to think that the Lords of the Forest are not using covert method to search for Sina and use her. But before Azief could go, Sofia wanted to ask something else. Sofia gritted her teeth and then in her anxiousness she asks, half hoping. ¡®And if it was me there instead?¡¯ She asks, looking straight at Azief eyes. Azief slightly shakes his head a bit and he said with a hurt tone. ¡®You don¡¯t have to ask that.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not good enough. No, I want to know.¡¯ She tightens her grip unconsciously. Then Azief moves a step forward, looking deep inside her eyes and he sighed. ¡®Do you really have to ask that? If it were you¡­.if it were you Sofia, I never leave¡¯ and Sofia hold slowly loosened as Azief walk away. Sofia looks at his back and a tear drops from her cheek. She then looks at the moon trying to contain her feelings and sighs as she walks in a different direction. *** Chapter 118: The heavy price MEANWHILE FAR AWAY IN THE UNIVERSE PLANET BELTHANA The moment Fir enter the Temple he could see the Devotees of the Moirai. The atmosphere around tem is somber and stern as each step is marked by profound energy. They did not speak and their face is covered by golden veil. Their hand wears some kind of golden glove that covers their hand. In the center of the first floor was a Golden Spindle. Fir look up and he could see thousands of doors and halls. Then one of the Devotees who seem to rule the first floores towards him. The odd thing was when this Devoteees towards him, Fir realized that the woman was floating, like a feather being blown by the wind. In her hand is a red goblet. When she arrives in front of Fir Her Waz, the woman kneeled and then she presented the goblet to Fir Her Waz. Fir was puzzled. He looks left and right at the other Devotees to get some hint but they are silent. The goblet then suddenly was filled with ck liquid to the brim. Then a hoarse voice sounded from the woman who kneels. ¡®Drink, O Last Son of Yrinia. Drink and meet the Fates.¡¯ Fir Her Waz quickly understand and he took the goblet and drink the liquid. The ck liquid feel squishy in his throats and slowly Fir Her Waz feels dizzy. What is in that thing? he thought to himself. Then the woman who kneels takes his hand and slowly she floats and he was floating too. From what Fir could remember, he felt his bone became limbless. He sees countless worlds, and imagines threads and see patterns as images blurred right in front of his eyes. He could not tell the time whether it was long or short when suddenly he found himself kneeling in front Three Thrones made of golden stars. It was the main hall of the Temple of Fates. And in front of him was the Three Fates, sitting on their thrones, with twenty feet height, looking at him like he was some kind of smaller being. He looks left and right and his behind. He no longer sees the Devotees who brought him here and the environment and the scenery here is different from the first floor of the temple. It is full of energy, chaotic or otherwise. He looks around and he could not hide his shock and awe. Beneath his knees are the stars, behind him he could see pulsating nexus of gxies as countlessary system revolves around their orbits. When he looks upwards he could see the Eight Realms in a convergence. It was like he was kneeling on a sea of stars. The Heavens, the skies of stars, countless of gxies are all there for him to peruse. Behind the Thrones of the Three Fates was moving scenery of bloodshed, war, carnage, a story of death and destruction filled the moving images. And if you focused enough to see deep inside the images, one could hear the screams, the shrieks, the shouts and thementations. But there is also other scenery. One of the scenery shows rebirth, boundless life, the growth of nts ands, formation of gxies, of peoples and species, of things thriving while one of scenery shows emptiness, void and nothingness that devour the universes like an unstoppable gue. It takes Fir a few moments to calm himself down and when he is calm enough, he prostrate himself and said ¡®Warrior Fir Her Waz is beyond honored to be in the presence of the Three Lady of Fates.¡¯ ¡®We have been waiting. Rise, child so we may look at your fate.¡¯ Slowly, Fir Her Waz lifts up his face and look at the Fates who were talking. The Fates that looks towards Fir, nodded. It was the oldest of the Three, Lady Atropos. She sat in the center as she was the oldest; her body emits boundless energy, of something that is sacred and invible. It was said once that one of the Frost Giants from the Eight Realms, Vonodur calls her true name, Aisa before being cursed by her other Two sisters and fall into oblivion. So, Fir Her Waz is very cautious not to offend the Three Fates. Lady Atropos face was stern and somber. Beneath her throne was her golden shears shining like the sun in the sky. Her expression was always the same. Expressionless. Stoic. It almost like she would never smiles. She sit charismatically on the throne with red dress as red as blood. The throne itself was twenty feet high. The Three Fates has already shrunk themselves to a presentable size to meet him. The Three Sister is the Daughters of the Night. Behind her throne was the scenery of death, and her shears cutting the life of warriors, kings, killers, saints, children and the elderly, for death is equal to all. The executors of Destiny and fates in Olympus much like the Norns in the Eight Realms. Then one of the Fates speak ¡®Speak, child. Tell us what you want to know. You have been given a tough lot to deal with. It is a pity. For you to be the only survivor of such a grand civilization, what a tragedy. Yet, the Destroyer fate is not controlled by us, or the Norns. The Destroyer is a cmity, a disaster none can evade. Only the Creator could stop him. But each to his own quest. Pursuing this, your thread of life will be shortened.¡¯ It was Lady Lachesis that spoke and looks at Fir Her Waz with a little pity in her eyes. She was clothed in white light, luminous like the color of the sun before dawn is breaking. Behind her, the scenery of life well lived can be seen. On his right hand was a rod. There is also the image of many kinds of life forms, humans, animals, other races, like a selection of lives. Fir knows that the Three Fates has already known what he was about to ask, but he also knows that the Three Fates wanted him to choose. Asking for a glimpse to the future will as Lady Lachesis so aptly describe, shortened his life thread which means there is a price to be paid. Every magic has a price. And this particr price is his longevity, his time on this universe and his soul will go to the Three Fates when he dies and will not join the Oasis Evesting of his Gods. He will be sent to Lord Hades of Olympus and not Lord Cexoan of Yrinia, The God of Death of his. ¡®I wish to know the All Source location, My Lady. I hope mydy could fulfill this lowly wish¡¯ One of the Fates shakes her head. ¡®A pity. A pity. Are you sure child? The All Source is the most powerful energy in the universe. The Price¡­..will be steep¡¯ It was Lady Clotho who speaks the youngest of the Fates. Behind her is the scene of void forming and dissipating. Looking farther behind the void is moving scenery of ady Aphrodite making love with multiple Olympians, the scene of Titan Lord Typhon death, Lord Zeus hurling his lightning to a mortal and a war in which the Lady helped the Olympians. Her hair reached her hips and her clothes is golden light. Her face is beautiful and youthful with vibrancy of life. In her hands is a ball of golden thread. ¡®I am sure, my Lady.¡¯ He replied The Three Fates close their eyes and nodded. Then they open their eyes and in unison they made a grasping motion as invisible golden threads appears from Fir body and was curling itself to the three Fates artifacts. Then three voices melded into one as it echoes in the room, revealing prophecies and information. ¡®Now, your destiny, life and death belong to us,st Son of Yrinia. This is the price. The thing you seek is on Earth. That damned little meant to insult all creations for they, humans, were the favoured child of the Creator. They destroy and spread carnage and destruction, yet the Creator favoured them above all others. The All Source has gifted the humans with the Dao of the Jade pce, the mastery of Runes of Asgardian, the Eternal Armaments crafting of the Olympians and many other abilities, for it is the All Source and it is capable of anything.¡¯ And as the Three Fates said this an image of an orb embedded itself inside Fir Her Waz mind. The Three Fates continues to speak of his prophecies. ¡®The moment you enter Earth, you will face great dangers. Beware of a shadow that wields Ten Rings, five in each finger for he will be your doom.¡¯ And an image of a man clouded in shadow and aura of death, with ten rings on his fingers appears inside his mind. The man shrouded by the shadows seems to possess powers to overturn the heavens and the stars. His steps ripples realities and his swish of his sleeve dim the stars. Even as this image burned itself inside Fir Her Waz mind, the Three Fates keep talking. ¡®This is what we Three Fates could tell you. If you seed in your quest, your world will be revived and our Threads will shatter for the All Source reject Death. If you fail, then your soul is ours for eternity. No longer will your soul be transported to the Oasis Evesting of Cexoan, but rest in peace, in the Blessed Isle for that will be your reward for your kind and honorable deeds. Now, go and set forth. May the Gods of Olympus be with you¡¯ And saying this, the Three Fates simultaneously waves their hand and Fir was teleported in front of his spaceship. Fir Her Waz could still see the faint trace of the golden threads from his body before it fades from his visions. He is now linked towards the Three Fates. Fir Her Waz bowed in respect towards the direction of the Temple Of Fates. He then enters his spaceships and flies to his mothership in a matter of hours. He drinks a bit of Guirtna juice before inputting a new coordinate on his main interface of his mothership. Next destination he said and he look at the sea of stars in front of him. Earth. *** MEANWHILE ON EARTH It waste at night when Loki appears in front of Azief. This time he appears as a boyish young man with slender body, almost resembling a woman. Loki likes to change his appearance every day like it was his habit but Azief could sense his energy. Other than Loki and Sofia, who else have an Energy Disperse Stage power level n his camp? Azief was sitting around some logs, in front of a fire pit, contemting on his decision and reflecting on his irrational behavior these past few days. He looks at Loki with a slight twinge of annoyance and resignation. ¡®What? Youe here to lecture me too?¡¯ Loki sighs ¡®I came to talk.¡¯ ¡®The decision to stop searching for her depends on me. If not for Sofia, I will not stop the search. After we¡¯re finished with the Seven Fairy, I¡¯ming back with arger army¡¯ Azief said before Loki could even talk. ¡®Cut the crap Azief. You¡¯re going to risk more people lives because of your matter? This is personal. You said to the troops that we need Sina because of her abilities to make potions and pills and that is a reasonable excuse. If the Seven Fairy did not march to the vige, even I will not order you to stop the search. But, without you, Eden will fall. It would be best for you not to underestimate the Seven Fairy. You might be a Seed Forming user but you still have not formed any Seed. Your troops already suffer injuries from monsters inside the forest region. You can¡¯t let go of her because this is your mistake. It¡¯s your mistake thatnds her inside that forest and you¡¯re too proud to ept that.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t start with me Loki!¡¯ He shouted his tone raised in anger. But Loki is not backing down. ¡®You lost perspective. I¡¯m sad too you know. You¡¯re not the only one who wanted to search for her. I spend a year with that woman. I know her better than you, you prick.¡¯ Loki said as he also began feeling angry ¡®You think I don¡¯t care about her at all? But you¡¯re putting the lives of the people who trusted you at risk and you¡¯re exposing the vige you created, to a possible attack by a powerful force in the ins. There are hundreds of people there in the vige.¡¯ Loki said as he moved closer to Azief, his voice raised at each step. But he continues speaking even when Azief is ring at him. ¡®Not all of them are warriors. I don¡¯t know the Seven Fairy way of treating prisoners. Maybe they will treat them better or maybe the Seven Fairy is maniacs. I don¡¯t know. But those people agreed toe to the vige you created because I offer them a promise. A promise of protection by a Seed Forming High realm user. I promise them what you promise Wang Jian. The longer you stay heremitting our entire force to search for Sina, you exposing the people at the vige the risk of being attacked.¡¯ He said and then he arrived in front of Azief. Then he slowly sits down on the logs opposite from Azief, looking at his face separated by the fire pit in the center. Then he said ¡®Almost one third of the supplies have been used to finance this search and rescue operations. What will you do when it is run out? Will you fly back to the vige and take the supplies inside the warehouse? Until when? Will you stand guard over this border for years? After all you cannot enter. Will you send hundreds of men here after you managed to rid of the Seven Fairy thus risking their lives to find her? Their lives are not important? Their lives have no values? That is uneptable.¡¯ He ended with a sigh as his piercing nce seems to prick Azief conscience. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ Azief snorted. ¡®Whatever it is you feel about this, it¡¯s my decision. ¡®Alright. It¡¯s your troops, your territory, your people. Fine. And you? You¡¯re their leader. You are an honorable man. And you are perfectly aware that you putting the lives of this people at risk because of your personal feelings. Now, if you can live with that¡­..then I¡¯m out.¡¯ Azief look at Loki and gritted his teeth and res at him but he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡®I hope you think about it, Azief. I¡¯m going to go to sleep.¡¯ And Loki began standing up as he was about to go but then Azief said ¡®Wait.¡¯ And Loki turned back and look at Azief expression. It was an expression of resignation. ¡®I have actually talked about this with Sofia.¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ Loki asks. Azief sigh first then he said ¡®I will terminate search operations tomorrow. We¡¯re going home.¡¯ ¡®And Sina?¡¯ Loki asks again. Azief closes his eyes and he said ¡®I¡¯ll think of a way. After I finished with the Seven Fairy, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®As long as that way will not harm innocent lives, then I¡¯m in.¡¯ ¡®Loki, tell Wang Jian to prepare the troops tomorrow after I meet Lee Sangmin. We¡¯re leaving. Wang Jian will resume his duties as the General of the Army and you as my advisor.¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief sighed regretfully. ¡®I¡¯m too ashamed to meet him. I know I was risking the lives of his brother, but I didn¡¯t care as long as I could convince myself that I could found Sina. I actually know that Sasha would not be so easily found.¡¯ The wooden stick in the fire pit crackles as the heat keeps the cold away in this night. The wind blows peacefully. ¡®I know, Sasha could have killed her if she found Sina to be a burden. There is a hundred of ways, where Sina could have already perished. You, me, Sofia knows that Sina has weak physique as she is a unique ss production. She is not suited for battle but suited for support. I know all this but I couldn¡¯t ept it. Is it ego? Is it guilt? Truthfully, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ He confessed. Then he looks at Loki and said ¡®For you it has been a year in this world. But what I experienced in the Universe Orb, the journey I have travelled¡­I rarely fails and rarely was I wrong. I even think of myself as invincible. I treated Sasha like she was underserving of my full power. If I didn¡¯t give her a chance from the beginning, she would have never managed to abduct Sina. I was too confident of myself.¡¯ And the things that Azief did not say are that he views Loki and Sina as his closest friends. Maybe because they endured hardship and experience life and death experience together, or maybe because of his experience in the Otherworlds where kindness is hard to found, that he found itfortable to be around Loki and Sina. ¡®So¡­..what now?¡¯ Loki ask ¡®I¡¯ll have to deal with it¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Good.¡¯ Loki said And Loki got up and move to his tent while Azief was left contemting on his decision that night. While Azief was thinking of a solution, the Seven Fairy is marching steadily with ten thousand people, already reaching halfway to Eden. In the World Government, a sign of a coup d¡¯¨¦tat by Raymond can be seen as he dismiss the independent tribunal and surround the Quorum courthouse with his troops. In the Ice Region, Katarina finally manages to reach Energy Disperse Stage High Realm after fighting with the Yellow Eyed Yeti which sacrifices about five thousand troops. She is now undergoing seclusion as she is recuperating from the poison of the Yellow Eyed yeti ws. Meanwhile somewhere in the Forest Region, Arrayist Lee Sangmin was smiling in joy in front of a cave as he discovers two people. One of the people he found was incapacitated and hardly breathes while the other has injuries all over her body. He swishes his hand and an array lighted up the cave as lights from the barrier shine down on the cave and teleported Lee Sangmin and the two people thousands of miles away from the cave to the edge of the forest region border. The moment he was teleported, Lee Sangmin ordered the two people to be healed inside the fortress. Lee Sangmin went up to the half-finished battlements and peer to the distance as he could see the camp of the troops of Lord Shadow and he smiles as he whispers. ¡®I have a present for you, Lord Shadow. ¡® As he said this he turned back and went to his prepared rooms as he is overjoyed by his discoveries and the solution to his problem. While all of this happening on Earth, somewhere in the vast gxy, a was being decayed by a ten feet monster, with ck like obsidian spikes all over its body. The Annihtor has managed to rot anther to its extinction. The Intergctic Alliance no longer manages to keep the news from spreading out in the gxy as many of thes has learned that the Annihtor has escaped the Negative Zone. Manyary systems have begun sending a petition to the Intergctic Alliance to impeach the leaders of Olympus, Jade Pce, the Amenthes and Sekhet Hetepet for their dereliction of duties in keeping the Annihtor in captivity. The Destroyer keep floating in the dark space as his body rushing throughs, stars and sun, as it devours everything into darkness. Setting of from the stars of Belthana is a warrior from Yrinia determines to seek the All Source. A great storm ising to earth. *** Chapter 119: The approaching fairy It was the morning. Dawn to be exact. The sun just began showing its face. The dew of the morning drips steadily from the tip of the leaves. The rooster crows from inside the forest region. Azief open his eyes. On his body is a blue nket. He smiles a bit. He knows that Sofia is the one who cover him with the nket. He was sleeping by leaning on a huge tree instead of returning to his tent. He did not sleep because he needed to sleep but because he wanted to just close his eyes and forget for a bit. Opening his eyes, he remembers again. He steels his heart and got up. His long hair was swaying as the winds of the ins pass by. His face shows no fatigue but his heart is in pain. He did not even wash his face yet his face was as wless as before. They are some perks when leveling up. Azief have no impurities in his body or bones making him almost like a sacred being. Not far away from Azief, was the sound of the troops packing their bags. The troop is ready as each and every one was on the standby as they wait for orders. To ride home. ¡®All the troops are ounted for, my lord¡¯ as one of the officers reported to Azief when Azief arrived at the open space where the troops are waiting Azief look at Wang Jian troops and he smiles weakly Some are eager to start the journey home. It will take them months to ride out from here, the edge of the ins to their vige again. Wang Jian has already sent sound transmission to the 200 hundred approaching troops from Eden to turn back and protect the vige. It is fortunate that the 200 troops did not yet travel far. (Remember, Wang Jian has three hundred troops. 100 was teleported with Teleportation stones by Loki and Sofia while the other 200 hundred rides the ins) Azief have no problem as he could fly. He even wanted to fly and deal with the Seven Fairy alone but he was reminded of the ten thousand troops that they possess. From what Loki told him the Seven Fairy can fight Sasha to a standstill but that was before. The Seven Fairy might have improved since then. Even though Azief is confident he can defeat the Seven Fairy, could he defeat the Seven Fairy while ten thousand people were attacking him simultaneously? Who¡¯s to say, that among the ten thousand people, some of them may wield unusual abilities? Azief is done underestimating his enemies. Sasha will be his reminder. Wang Jian then came towards Azief. ¡®My lord the troops are ready. Give your order and we will start riding home.¡¯ Azief look at his troop and nodded. ¡®General Wang Jian, order the troops to move out first. I will wait for Arrayist Lee Sangmin to negotiate for something. Sofia will be going home with me. We will meet at the vige. Loki will apany you in the journey.¡¯ Loki who was justing down from the hill was shocked to hear this but he smiles bitterly. Azief might have epted his proposition but that doesn¡¯t mean he likes it, especially being order by Loki. In a way, this serves as his punishment. Well, in a way, this is also one of the characteristic of the Prince. Egotistic and arrogant. ¡®The Pegasus?¡¯ Wang Jian inquires. ¡®The Pegasus will still be Loki but he is to apany you home.¡¯ What Azief means is that Loki must not think to fly the Pegasus and instead apany Wang Jian in his journey. After all, two Energy Disperse Realm experts is a guarantee that the hundred troops will be safe in their journey home. ¡®I ept your order, my lord.¡¯ Then Wang Jian move back to his position in the lead of the troops as he jump to his Fire Horse and he yelled his voice reverberated in the area. ¡®We will start moving. Men, we are going home!¡¯ he said as he pointed his staff to the sky. The other soldiers cheered, whistles and patting each other the back as they began riding towards home. Sofia smiles looking at this and he waves his hand until thest silhouette no longer could be seen from the distance. ¡®Now what?¡¯ Sofia said as she asks Azief. ¡®Now, we wait for Lee Sangmin toe¡¯ *** It was an hour before someone from the fortress announces the arrival of Lee Sangmin with much fanfare. A thousand troops take their station around the edge border of the barrier, looking at Azief warily. Sometimes, Sofia shes a rude derogatory sign with her fingers like goading them toe outside. Anuta self-control is impressive to say the least. His face was red, but he sure does know when the circumstance does not favour him. So, even though Sofia was acting like an asshole, he just keeps his calm. There is also the towering monstrous existence of Azief that prevent him from having any funny ideas. Even though Azief himself could not enter the barrier because of his level restriction, from what Anuta learn from the released prisoner, one swish of his hand manages to pressure them to submission. They also describe feeling their Pirs cracking, their Orb almost shattered, and their fear overwhelmed them, like they were face to face with a being so outside theirprehension that render them useless. One of the officers thene in front of the assembled troops and with his voice, he announce the arrival of Lee Sangmin. ¡®Announcing the arrival of The Arrayist Master, the High Lord of the Lords of the Forest, from the Central Forest Region, High Lord Lee Sangmin¡¯ A carriage then was brought out from the fortress, with the carriage itself emitting an ancient aura, as arrays upon arrays was carved up on its doors and windows. The carriage is being hold up by ten golden gilded men. No, Azief mused as he looked closer. Human puppet with arrays embedded on their head and chest. ¡®There is also a Puppeteer inside the Forest Region¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Azief did tangle with a few puppeteers before and Azief could not say the experience was a pleasant one. They are not strong in directbat but they are as slippery as a loach. It seems that Lee Sangmin might have used other people Human puppet and embedded arrays inside them to make it under his control. The arrays seem to give this mindless human puppet some trace of independent thoughts. The carriage then stopped and was put down just a few meters from the barriers as a man slowly steps out from the carriage. Coming out from the carriage is a man with slender andnky physique, his head has some crown made by some unidentified metal, his hair was straight and short. His face was white pale and he was holding onto a rod carved with weird symbols. The man then smiles as he bows a little towards Azief. ¡®I have long heard of the Lord Shadow prowess. I have never thought I could meet such expert here. I always never care about anything outside the Forest Region and did not know outside matters. My subordinates inform me about the matters and because of myte response, it has inconvenience Lord Shadow.¡¯ Azief on the other hand did not have time to trade pleasantries with him and he was already and enough that he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Sina so he just said. ¡®Let¡¯s cut to the chase, shall we? I will station my troops here after I handle my matters. I warn your people not to capture Sina or harm her. If you harm even one hair from her, I don¡¯t know how, and I don¡¯t know when, but someday, somehow, I wille here again and I will break this barrier and I will exact my wrath like a punishment from heaven.¡¯ Azief did not mince words or trade any greeting. He quickly seizes the opportunity to warn the Forest Region. From the first word to thest, it was filled with orders. Considering his strength he has the qualification to boast like this. However, hearing this kind of provocation, Lee Sangmin did not turn angry or even a shade of flustered expression. Instead heughs. ¡®Why are youughing? You don¡¯t believe he is capable?¡¯ Sofia asks as she could feel this Lee Sangmin does not feel even fear from Azief threats. Even Anuta at the back is flushed red in anger. ¡®Oh, no, no. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I do fear Lord Shadow. I just think that Lady Sofia and my lord will not have any reason toe here again.¡¯ Hearing this Azief is puzzled. ¡®And why is that?¡¯ Lee Sangmin then look behind him and then he ordered his human puppet ¡®Bring them out from the carriage.¡¯ Then the puppets enter the carriage and then bring out two people from the carriage, each one on its shoulder. Sofia looking at the two people could not help but feel shocked and happy as tears of happiness pour down from her eyes. Azief was also overjoyed. There is a slight smile on his face Slowly the puppet brings the person to Lee Sangmin and Lee Sangmin orders his puppets to bring the woman outside the barrier. Then the puppets slowly step out of the barrier and put both of the women down in front of Azief like an offering. ¡®Return¡¯ Lee Sangmin ordered. Then as the puppet return, Lee Sangmin still smiling then said as he open his arm wide and pointed to the girl and he said ¡®This is my gift to you, Lord Shadow. The Genius Alchemist and Nightingale Sasha. The only thing I would ask of you is that you will never again involve the Forest Region with your enmity. Nor, will you threaten the people of the forest. The people of the forest, the highest of them are only Energy Disperse Stage High realm. They are not your match. It would be bullying and it is beneath you. As an expert of the generation, Lord Shadow should not be so petty.¡¯ However, Azief no longer heard what Lee Sangmin said and already rush to Sina. As he scans her with his eyes, he could see that most of her external wound was healed. On her chest is an array. Azief look towards Lee Sangmin and he said ¡®Release the binding array!¡¯ Lee Sangmin nodded ¡®Release!¡¯ He said and as he said this the array on Sina chest and Sasha chest glows and faded away. Then slowly Sina opens her eyes. ¡®You¡¯re ok?¡¯ Sofia asks as she was already kneeling beside Sina body. Sina takes a while to register what is happening and then she smiles. She looks at Sofia and Azief and she knows she is safe. Sofia hugged her then she said ¡®I¡¯m banged up, but I¡¯ll be better in a few hours.¡¯ Then she looks at Azief and she said ¡®Build back my alchemyb ok? I need to finish my experiment¡¯ And Azief hearing thisugh unrestrained. Laughing with tears in his eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll build a hundredb if you want¡¯ he said as he hugs Sina. Then as quickly as he hugs Sina he pushes her back. ¡®My God, you smell like urine.¡¯ ¡®There is a funny story about this. Come on, stop gawking and bring me home. I need a bath. A long rxing bath.¡¯ she said and Sofia and Azief bothugh at the same time. Azief then look towards Lee Sangmin and then he nodded. ¡®I, Lord Shadow will not forget this. I owe you this one¡¯ Lee Sangmin bow a bit and then he said ¡®Then, one day I wille to collect.¡¯ Then he turns back and he orders the troops in the forest with his loud voice, reverberating around the area ¡®I¡¯m going home. Reduce the troops stationed here as Lord Hamad needs some of the troops to fight with the Demon Ape in the Western Forest.¡¯ Then Lee Sangmin shows a greenmand medallion and a scroll parchment and then he read the sentence written on the parchment. ¡®By the decree of the Lords of the Forest, General Anuta is to lead the Western Forest Troops to contain the Demon Ape. General Anuta, receive the decree¡¯ Anuta thene in front, kneel and ept the decree. ¡®This lowly one has received the decree and will quickly march.¡¯ Then Anuta began retreating with two thousand troops, while another thousand is left on this edge of the border. Lee Sangmin is about to enter his carriage when Azief suddenly ask. ¡®Lee Sangmin. You¡­..did you see it?¡¯ And Lee Sangmin steps halted. He He then turn back to look at Azief who was on the outside of the barrier, separated by a translucent barrier and then he ask. ¡®See what?¡¯ ¡®The World Orb.¡¯ Azief spoke almost indignantly as he said World Orb Lee Sangmin smiles bitterly and with a look of reminiscence he said ¡®I did¡¯ ¡®Then this barrier¡­.is it its construct?¡¯ Lee Sangmin looks at the sky and nodded. ¡®Everything has its purpose. Since, my lord asks this then my lord must have guessed the purpose of this barrier.¡¯ Azief also look at the sky and he nodded ¡®Then, there is nothing else to be said. I just hope that Lord Shadow will no longer involve your battles or matters with the Forest Region¡¯ ¡®It is a pity¡¯ Azief suddenly said. ¡®Of what, Lord Shadow?¡¯ ¡®That I will never see you outside this barrier. This barrier prevents me from going inside, but it prevents you from going outside. Your life is bound to it¡­..a pity. I could feel it. The aura of this barrier is the same as your aura. A bird cage. Is this the price you pay?¡¯ Lee Sangmin smiles bitterly ¡®Every magic has a price.¡¯ Azief nodded in agreement. In this matter, Azief has always known. Great magic requires a steep price. Then Azief said, his tone a bit gentler and full ofpassion and one could even sense a trace of pity inside his voice when he talks to Lee Sangmin ¡®For this goodwill you have shown me, and your dedication to help humanity, I, Lord Shadow will respect you. I will not meddle in your forest region matters as long as you forest people do not meddle with the other regions. I give you my word.¡¯ Lee Sangminughs. ¡®That is all I need. Thank you¡¯ and saying this he enter his carriage and with his entourage he moves away from the border line as Azief look at the weak Sasha. His eyes look at her menacingly and his knuckles crack as energy inside his body surged up, and the wind around him disperse away. His aura rises up as the air around him turns suffocating The woman has already opened its eyes but she look weak, feeble, and Azief could feel the woman is just a Pir Forming High realm now. Sasha looks at Azief with a face of resignation. Azief look at her and each moment that passed, his heart be more stoked with anger. With one grip of his hand, he could manipte His Immortal Presence and choke the life out of Sasha. With one stomp of his feet, he could shatter her every bones. With one punch, he could end her life as easily as snuffing out a candle. As he looks at Sasha, his killing intent rises. Azief does not like leaving a root of problem behind. Azief was about to strike her down when suddenly Sina shouted ¡®NO!¡¯ and she manages to shield Sasha body with her own so Azief quickly stop his hand else he would crush Sina to pieces of meat. The wind parted and the wind gales pass by Sina face as the ground behind her get sliced into two and soils rises up in an explosion. Her cheeks got scratched and blood slowly drips down from her cheeks. ¡®Sina, what are you doing?!!¡¯ Azief shouted in shock as Sina looks at the weak Sasha, lying on the ground gasping for air and then she looks back at Azief and said to him, ¡®Let¡¯s bring her home with us.¡¯ Azief hearing this was dumbfounded and he was stunned for a moment before looking at Sofia by his side. Sofia was not any better. This time it was Sofia turns to blow her top. ¡®What the hell you¡¯re thinking?¡¯ She shouted. Then Sina said ¡®Sasha saves my life inside the forest region. Spare her. For me¡¯ and saying this both Azief and Sofia look dumbfounded on how to respond. Azief looking at the determined Sina, and he sighed. She will not budge Azief mused. That day, Azief decided to spare Sasha as there is a new person apanying Azief, Sina and Sofia home to vige. All the while, the threat of the Seven Fairy is approaching. *** Chapter 120: Debt of a lifetime IN THE SKY A FEW HOURS LATER The wind breezes by the golden chariot. Sometimes aerial monster would try to attack the chariot traversing through the clouds, but each time they will be shot down by a streak of fire. Inside that golden chariot there are four people. Two of them in perfect health, one is injured, while another is lying on a stretcher. ¡®You know are you sure we should leave her alive?¡¯ Sofia asked again looking at Sasha lying on the stretcher inside the chariot. Sometimes Sasha will open her eyes but when she is tired she would closes her eyes. This is the side effect of the Potion she drank. The bacsh is terrifying and painful. Sina then chuckles. ¡®I thought Azief had already made his decision. I follow our leader¡¯ ¡®Still, it sounds like a stupid decision.¡¯ Sofia said as she res looking at Azief back. ¡®You also agreed.¡¯ Sina said as she is pouting ¡®Because of you¡­but I still found it hard that she saves your life. Why won¡¯t you tell us how? Maybe that will affect my feelings.¡¯ ¡®I will tell youter¡¯ Sina once again deflect that question Right now, Azief, Sina, Sofia and Sasha are inside a golden chariot flying through the white clouds. Azief was at the front looking in front, scanning for threats and killing monsters when necessary. Sometimes his eyes shoot fireballs towards flying creatures and they were burned into crisp. Sometimes a saber appears and vortex of winds strikes down the monsters. Other time Azief uses his Death Fist and turning the monsters into dust. With Azief strength, there is rarely a monster on air that could hold him down for long. If there is, Azief would already sense the monsters and steer on other directions. The chariots travels through the clouds in a rxingly pace. The reason is because the energy is from Energy Crystals that Sina had. The chariot had a slot that could use external energy and doesn¡¯t have to always use the owner energy. But Azief is still puzzled how on earth that Sina would have possession of the chariot instead of Sasha? This is a Bloodbound Artifact. Unless given willingly this chariot will always belongs to Sasha unless she is dead. If Azief went flying alone he could have arrived in the vige in about an hour ago. But the reason he stayed is because of Sina condition and because he is still wary of Sasha. Even though Sasha is now just a weakling, Azief will learn not underestimate her again. There is also the fact that the story of Sash saving Sina life is still vague and Sina doesn¡¯t seem like she is in a mood to share. Sofia was beside Sina applying herbs and ointments on her wounds. Sina was sitting beside Sasha stretcher. ¡®How¡¯re you feeling Sofia?¡¯ ask as she is applying an ointment on Sina knee. There is a scratch wound on her knees. Even though Lee Sangmin did heal her injuries but the poison of the beast Sina and Sasha fought is not that easily erased or cured. After a few hours without healers, the injury will resurface. This is the problem with the source of her injuries and not in any part the fault of Lee Sangmin healers. Smiling Sina replies. ¡®Been a hell of a lot worse. If I can return to my Alchemyb, I can fix myself up with some really nice stuff.¡¯ Azief turn his face back to check up on Sina condition from time to time and he smiles proudly. ¡®You did good. You did real good¡¯ Azief voice reached Sina ears. Sina smiles and ask ¡®It¡¯s nothing. Though next time I should wear that armour that you give me every day. It seems our life will not be as peaceful as I thought. And here I thought after Azief turns to Seed Forming we will have no enemy. Instead he manages to find one. Haii¡¯ Sina thenugh And hearing this Sofia couldn¡¯t help but chuckles a bit. ¡®me our resident troublemaker here¡¯ Sofia said as she nces at Azief and Azief coughs embarrassedly as he look in front again ¡®Anyway, thank you Sina.¡¯ Hearing this Sina was puzzled ¡®Thank you for what?¡¯ she ask Azief turn his head and look at Sina in front of his eyes, battered, beaten¡­.but alive. And that fills him with gratitude. ¡®Thanks¡­for being alive.¡¯ Sina hearing this was shocked and touched in her heart. Sofia also smiles a bit. ¡®You know, sometimes you act like a softie, Azief. I¡¯m not familiar with this new you.¡¯ Azief chuckles. ¡®Get used to it¡¯ Sofia on the other hand still looks at the unconscious figure of Sasha and clicked her tongue. ¡®Azief, you really would spare her? She nearly took the life of our Sina. I say we off her.¡¯ ¡®Sofia!¡¯ Sina shouted shooting a re to Sofia. ¡®What? She did try to kill you.¡¯ ¡®She kidnaps me. There is a difference.¡¯ ¡®Oh yeah.¡¯ Sofia replied sarcastically. ¡®Oh, yeah, that¡¯s the dream. Being kidnapped. Sure, we just let her off. Kidnapping is better. It is loads better. You do know that she kidnapped you intending to sell you to the World Government right? After ourst fiasco with the World government, are you sure that bastard Hirate won¡¯t just fry your mind with his creepy mind powers?¡¯ Sina sighed ¡®I know. She told me.¡¯ ¡®Then, what¡¯s the problem? What is the matter with you? Are you suffering from Stockholm syndrome or something?¡¯ Sina look at the lying Sasha, gasping for air, trembling in her muscles and cold sweats on her forehead and she said. ¡®What we experienced in that forest¡­.is not something you can imagine.¡¯ Azief look at Sina his gaze burns like asking her the question he wanted to ask but Sina said ¡®In the Forest Region, there is a secret. A dark secret. A dangerous secret. I will not tell you here. Too dangerous.¡¯ Azief just look at Sina for a while and nodded and then he turn his direction back to the front. ¡®Azief?¡¯ Sofia turned to Azief as she bes more exasperated with Sina behavior. ¡®Sina want me to spare her. I¡¯ll spare her.¡¯ ¡®Is that it? Just because she said to spare her you¡¯ll spare her. I didn¡¯t know you were an obedient little boy. Hmph¡¯ Sofia humphed in dissatisfaction ¡®That¡¯s not all.¡¯ And Azief look at Sasha deeply and there is still anger in his eyes but he contains it. ¡®Every time I look at her face, I will remember. Every time I be cocky or overconfident, I will look at her face, and I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll remember what happens when I underestimate my enemy. If only for that reason, I¡¯ll spare her.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, now that we are talking Sofia tell me about the Seven Fairy.¡¯ Sofia was corking the vials of the blue ointment and she replied saying ¡®You should ask Loki about it. He¡¯s the one who stole the documents from the World Government threat list.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t really ask him right now could I?¡¯ ¡®Who told you to punish him?¡¯ ¡®I was angry.¡¯ Sina who did not understand anything ask Sofia ¡®Azief angry at Loki? What did he do now?¡¯ Sofia eyes brightened and then she started spilling everything to Sina After finishing telling the story, Sina look at Azief and ask ¡®That¡¯s why you punish him? Because he urges you to leave? Form what I understand Sofia also urges you to leave but you did not punish her?¡¯ And then Sina smiles mischievously. ¡®You could bear punishing Loki but could not bear punishing our dear little cute Sofia, huh?¡¯ Sina said as she pinched Sofia plump pink cheek while Sofia blushes red in embarrassment when she is teased like that. Azief pretends he couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡®You know, you shouldn¡¯t be that mad towards Loki. I know the man for a year. I know he would not ask you to leave if there are no other threats. But, you know he was right. Even I could not bear to let hundreds die just because of me.¡¯ ¡®Still¡¯ Azief said slowly as a whisper. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I will let him off¡¯ Sina said as she chuckles. ¡®I will smack that guy on the back of his head and let him taste my pills as my guinea pig. Let see if he dares leave me again¡¯ And Sinaughs like she already recovered her health ¡®Yeah, do that¡¯ Sofia vigorously nodded. They were passing a huge mountain and another high level flying monster appears in front. Azief look at Sofia and said ¡®Steer the chariot for a while. We will resume our conversation after I finished dealing with this Griffin.¡¯ Azief then tap his foot and he shot off to the clouds with dark aura swirling around his feet, parting the clouds, as he battles the griffin in the air. Fireballs and shrieking of the air spread around the clouds as the sound of thunders and lightning fill the sky. His Sky shing sh tears apart the wind and extinguishes life. Booming sound travel hundreds of miles. A dozen more of Griffines to join the attack. Azief uses his Death Fist and the clouds turn dark, the windpresses and the air around him rises up to be heated. When he releases his Fist it was like a gigantic fist emerges from the sky and stamp down three griffins into meat paste, as rain of blood fall down. Sofia was calmly steering the chariot away from the battle as she keeps talking with Sina. The other nine griffins began using their wind shot as they shot wind bomb from their mouth towards Azief. Azief uses Earthquake Stomp in the air, and the air around him distorted as vibration energy ripples out and scatter about as it hits the nine griffins. The closest to the st exploded into bits. Another eight left. One of the griffins who tried to sneak attack Azief with his talon got its eyes burned into dust as Azief uses his eyes of fire and targeted the griffin eyes. Without its eyes, Azief once again uses his Sky shing sh as it cut apart the griffin into two. Seven griffin left. Azief using his Hyper speed to ram his body to three griffin who is flying together. With Azief Undying Body, Azief body itself is a weapon. When he collided with the griffins the griffin exploded as its meat got stuck in Azief body and Azief was covered with green blood all over his body. But because of the Immortal Presence that his body emitted, the moment the blood covered his body, it immediately evaporated because of Azief body heat and kic force around his body because of the force of speed. Four more left. Then he brought up one of the Six World Exterminating Saber. This is the first Saber. Heaven Sundering Saber. It has the inscription Mastering Others Is Strength; Mastering Yourself Is True Power, With One sh Rendering the Heaven Apart ¡®One sh Rendering the Heaven Apart¡¯ he shouted in his mind as tempest of gales concentrated itself on the tip of the Saber as energy from all around the areapresses itself on the saber. The Saber then glow red as the gales and energy turns into a red mist that covered the sky, and devours the white clouds. The Red Mist then turns into Nirvana Fire, washing away impurities, burning Devils and Demons, incinerating monsters and evildoers. He then releases the attack. The sound of explosion tears apart the sky of the ins region, shocking everyone on the ins regions. A gigantic sh of fire engulfed the four griffins, incinerating them almost immediately and color the sky red as the heat even affect the weather as the rain on the Southern ins was immediate evaporated because of the effect of the heat of the Nirvana Fire strike. After fifteen minutes Azief returns back to the flying chariots and again take control of the helm. Sofia looking at the area behind him was shaking her head. A sea of fire in the clouds. ¡®Beautiful fireworks¡¯ Sofia said as she shakes her head at Azief showing off his power. ¡®I try my best¡¯ he replied nonchntly. Azief was smiling from ear to ear. ¡®Why are you smiling?¡¯ Sina ask. ¡®I could feel it¡¯ Azief said still smiling. ¡®Feel what?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m about to form my Seed. I already transferred all my EXP I got from my battles to my Seed Tree. After all I already reached level 69 so I don¡¯t have to transfer EXP to my level bar instead the EXP will automatically transferred to my Seed Tree.¡¯ ¡®It takes a long time for me and I finally manage to form my Seed.¡¯ ¡®A long time. It has just been a year.¡¯ Sofia said ¡®For you¡¯ Azief snappily replied. ¡®For me, it has been many years.¡¯ ¡®Fine, fine Sofia¡¯ said waving her hand as she did not want to continue talking about it any longer. ¡®Anyway, you wanted to know about the Seven Fairy.¡¯ Sofia said as she tries to change the topic. ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®Ok, I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡¯ *** Meanwhile on the ins, the Seven Fairy has camped out three hundred kilometers from Eden, their people enjoying the scenery; while the sound of music filled the tents, the men admiring the sky, the women appreciating the flowers, the soldiers hearing the sound of the wind, ready to march a thousand miles with one word. The Seven Fairy was practicing their swordy while their people resting after a long journey. Each one of the Seven Fairy possesses beauty that could sinks fish, entices birds into falling, eclipses the moon and shames the flower. Yet, their sword strikes and attacks was ruthless and vicious capable of tearing apart tendon and organs, amputate and crippled people, killing hundreds with one sh, killing thousand with each ten strokes, their sword intent towering to the sky, their killing intent masked even their own anxiousness. Seven Swords energy crisscrossed through the ins, decimating hills and slope, scarring the earth. With each day nearing Eden, their training seems to be more vigorous. Each time they found a monster nest, their Seven Swords will surely annihte all. Blood trails their steps from the Western ins to the Central ins where Azief vige is. Some interested parties have already predicted that this time, Lord Shadow, the new number one figure will not have an easy battle. A ruler seeks dominion in chaos. Is the Seven Fairy intending to invade Eden, a vige made from a Civilization Seed even though they themselves are not a Seed Forming User? Or is there another reason why they would march hundreds of thousand miles to Eden? Surely, they did note just to pay their respect. But there is no doubt to anyone that is spectating this event that the number one figure in the world, Lord Shadow will contend with the famous Seven beautiful Fairy of the Western ins. What battle it would be!! Spies from the World Government began to move to spectate and record the data of their battle. Jean sends one of his trusted subordinate to also spectate the battle. Warp from the League of Freedom has already teleported hisrades to a hill not far from Eden. What battle would they show us? The Seven Fairy fighting Lord Shadow, this story would surely be talked about long even after the battle finished. *** Chapter 121: Conspiracy The wind of the ins is soothing. The girl thought to herself as her cheeks enjoys the breeze. It was not cold like the winds of the Ice Region that could make you shiver all the time. It is not hot like the winds of the me region making you sweat buckets. It was not suffocating like the winds of the desert, winds with sands. The wind of the ins is unrestrained and gives a sense of serenity. As the wind blows Sofia long silky hair as it waves around following the wind, she began her exnation about the Seven Fairy Azief was still at the helm holding the reins, his face looking forward, his ears listening ¡®The Seven Fairy is the undisputed ruler of the Western in, living nearby the Red Mountain with the Mountain ns. Even the World Government gives them respect.¡¯ Sofia said and Sina who was beside her nodded. After all they did sh with the Seven Fairy. It was not a good memory to revisit. ¡®Hirate tried to recruit these seven but they do not want to be bogged down by the World Government rules and they have some irreconcble grudge with Lord Oreki.¡¯ Azief nodded as he keeps listening ¡®What are their names?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®Their names are Kim Sohye the Alioth, Kim Doyeon the Mizar, Choi Yoojung the Alcor, Im Nayoung the Alkaid, Kim Chungha the Megrez, Kim Sejeong the Phecda and Jeon Somi the Merak. With Seven Fairy, with seven swords, they employed the Big Dipper Formation, entrapping powerful people and annihting their enemies.¡¯ They named themselves like the stars Azief mused. But then as he thought about it again he smirked as he recognizes these names. In Earth Two, there is a girl gr- and his thoughts were dashed by Sofia words as Azief shakes his head. ¡®Yeah, and that¡¯s about it.¡¯ Sofia said. Azief was still thinking to himself. Of course, how could there be such a coincidence. But as he was about to listen again he caught Sofia words. ¡®What? That¡¯s the only thing you know about them?¡¯ Azief said shocked at how little Sofia knows her enemies ¡®Yes.¡¯ She replied uncaringly ¡®I thought you shed with them¡¯ ¡®We did.¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t you observe them?¡¯ ¡®I did and that is the result of my observation.¡¯ Azief rolled his eyes at Sofia and Sofia be slightly angry ¡®It¡¯s not like we have time trading greetings when we are busy trying to save our lives don¡¯t you think?¡¯ ¡®Hmph.¡¯ ¡®What about other things? Anything.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re young¡¯ Sina suddenly interject. ¡®The youngest of them is 15 years old.¡¯ ¡®That¡­.is a kid¡¯ Azief incredulously stated. ¡®Yes, but she is the strongest. Her vicious strike could lop off hundreds of heads.¡¯ Sofia added as she remembers thest time she was running out of grounds to run. Of course in stories it depicted her and Loki easily run away but that is not the real version of the story. ¡®And they are cute¡¯ Sina said again as she smiles a bit. Azief shakes his head and then he said ¡®It was my fault to think you have any considerable intel¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why I ask you why you punish Loki. He would be useful here.¡¯ ¡®Ok, enough of that. I make a mistake, ok. It happens.¡¯ Sofia giggles looking at Azief exasperated face. Then Sofia and Sina began chatting again, while Azief like usual watch the sky as they continue their journey home. *** MEANWHILE IN A HILL NOT FAR AWAY FROM EDEN ¡®Red Abalone Soup, Roasted cockatrice skewers, spicy meaty fish and many more. Buy, buy, buy¡¯ The sound of merchants peddling their wares fill the hill as the people on the hills, warriors, assassin, scouts and soldiers from many factions also participate in this gathering. And when there is this kind of gathering, merchants swarm in searching for profit. Warp was sitting on a chair on a newly built tavern. His hair has grown longer and so is his height. But he still retains his childish looking face and his smooth skin. A lot of people can be seen drinking and eating. There is a beautiful woman seating not far away from Warp flirting with some warriors. But Warp knows behind that flirty looks and enticing words, she is a spy for the Royal Family of Britain. She was wearing beautiful armour and jewelry all over her. But this does not make her looks gaudy instead because of her personal charm she looks elegant. Muste in handy in wringing out poor bastard out of important information Warp thought to himself. Emma. That is her name¡­.or one of her names. Warp as one of the important people in the League of Freedom of course knows such information. Not far away from her, sits Maximoff. A Sniper. His long brown hair reaches his neck. He was sturdy and tall, buff like a gym maniac. Behind his back is a sniper made of obsidian ck like crystal. The weapons of the World Orb are always a little weird but still retain the shape of some of the Earth weapons. Maximoff is known to keen minded and has a gathering of intelligencework in the Ice Region far away from the prying eyes of the Revolutionary Army. His mentor is Paulette, Emperor Jean woman. Then there is Takashi the Poison Master. His motive is easily inferred. He must havee for the Genius Alchemist Sina to gain more understanding on his path. Warp has heard the story that he battles with the Medicine Sage Liu Wenzhang in herbprehension and pill makingpetition. Everyone here has their own motives. They all recognize each other but they did not bother each other. Now, that is a battle for another day. Spies have their spying missions. A sniper has their sniping mission. And for people like Takashi who wanted to improve themselves he must have his own goals too. Warp also has his mission and agendas. Then Warp heard others shouting. ¡®Buy swords from me! I guaranteed even encountering an Legendary type monster, my sword will not break.¡¯ Then another man shouted with a loud voice and jovial tone. ¡®Don¡¯t listen to him. His cksmithing skill is worse than I, Romund. I dare say buying from me would be more beneficial for your quest then buying it from that stinky git.¡¯ There is this kind of banter all over the crafts alley, an alley dedicated to sell crafts. Of course these alleys would disappear after the event ended. The district would be torn down, the alleys would disappear and this festive hill also will return to be a lonely hill like before. In this hill today, hundreds of character gathers together. There are craftsmen selling their wares. There is also some butcher that sells exotic livestock gotten from all over the world. Griffin¡¯s meat, hydra meat and even wyvern meat. Hundreds and hundreds more kind of food all can be bought if you have the gold. All of these could give warriors andbat rted profession buffs and even give some people unique abilities though this depends on the person eating it. Carpenters, builders, smiths, bakers, leather workers alsoe to the gathering to promote themselves selling their services to other people. While it is true that the production ss is not that favorable in battlefield but without them most of the things that the warrior wears will be not up to par. With great cksmiths you will have great weapons. With great armorer you will have great armour. With good chef, you can enjoy great food that boost your regenerative capabilities and even increases your level. Even builders also have their uses. For someone who wanted their own home if not builders, who else can they turn to? With their specialized skills, give them enough resources and they can build you anything. Of course their way of leveling up is different than normal people. They still could try to raise their level by following warriors to battle but that will not help them much since their EXP gain will be higher if they follow their production path. Not all is like Lord Shadow, Raymond, Lord Oreki or Katarina. Not all of them have unique sses and have their own preference and artifact that grows with them. Take for example Lord Shadow. His Six Saber is already a Celestial Weapons that once shakes the universe during the Deva and Shura Great War five thousand years ago. His Ten Rings once belonged to a Demon King that killed thousands of Demon Dukes and thousands of Demon Count. Then take a look at Raymond. His weapon is a huge hammer but that was before he found Sharur when he was exploring a ruin. Sharur is an enchanted talking mace. It has the power to fly across vast distances without impediment andmunicate with its wielder. It provides crucial intelligence to the wielder. Sharur may also take the form of a winged lion. And while Katarina did not reveal any of her weapons, many spectes that when she defeated the Yeti, she might have been rewarded a great weapon. But no one truly envy them for having these weapons? Why? Because they bet their life on the line to get those weapons. Azief endure humiliations and had to swindle, lie, and cheat to survive in the Demonic Realm and finally manages to be the fisherman in troubled water and acquire the Ten Eternal Rings. Raymond lost a lot of his loyal soldiers in his expedition to defeat the monster at the end of the cave. The same could be said for Katarina. She is even wounded and is still recuperating with many of the Revolutionary Army defenses is left to Jean. Without risk, these great people would not have these weapons but how many really dare to risk their lives to gain strength when they could live peacefully and slowly rise up the ranks. But what these people would never realize, that going slowly while it is a noble virtue, they also would be left behind. Each day theyze around, these great people would leave them a thousand steps behind. Another days passes and their figures could no longer be seen. The more days passes, these great people will left them so far behind that by the time thezy reach these people, they could only bow and prostrate themselves like a subject in front of a might emperor. The purpose of the World Orb is to strengthen humans but if the humans could not be brave and thrive though life and death trials, how could humanity be strong? It is the people who manages to risk their lives and emerges alive will stand atop among the masses. The mentality of the strong can be said to have these kind so thought. ¡®I rather die than being weak.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll survive.¡¯ ¡®I will enjoy these troubled times.¡¯ These are the kinds of thoughts they have. Some are molded by the death of their loved ones. Some are molded with the intuitive feelings of survival. Some are guided by righteous notions. Some are guided by divine powers. While some¡­.just loves the chaos and would add fire to it. Then the sound of the shouting and bantering enters Warp ears again and he shakes his head. All of these craftsmen promote themselves. Some smith told the warriors sitting under arge tree nearby the hill, that he could forge a weapon that could cut a mountain though no one believes him. When Warp first arrives here the cksmith also told him the same thing and Warp almostughs. There are many craftsmen like that. The question remains? How could these weak craftsmen without any strength to fight arge army could survive these chaotic era and even travel here unharmed and without dy? Because they have the Merchant Association. In terms of wealth, resources, talents there is no organization on earth right now that could rival the Merchant Association. They dab their hands on a lot of pies. They sell information, weapons, rare items, transportation, artifacts and even people. It is not surprising that not anyone would readily offend them or try to fight them directly. And not to mention in all the scuffles between factions or organization, the Merchant Association is neutral, making no one really have any justification to attack them or unite people to attack them. They just supplied whatever these factions wanted and that¡¯s it. The taverns that are erected on the hills, the market that is thriving in the hills will be destroyed when this meet ends. This is the power of production that the Merchant Association had. And the Merchant Association also has their own reason for alsoing here other than just profits. They want to assess how much of a threat Lord Shadow really is. Warp smiles a bit as he look outside the tavern. At least he could get out from the Lords of the Forest meeting. The Demon Ape on the Western Forest is behaving strangely which even prompt the High Lord Lee Sangmin to orders the Council of Lords to quickly engage the Ape Mountain. Not to mention, the fact that the atmosphere here is like a festival. People flirting,ughing, eating, ying, it has been a long time since Warp feels like this. Since the Fall, Warp has always been afraid. Afraid to die. So that is why even though the secret mission for unique ss is dangerous he does not mind since he could teleport anywhere he wanted to if he seeds. He wanted to disappear. Who would have thought even though he could teleport he still manages to put himself in danger time after time. The things he does for brotherhood. On the outside of the tavern is arge screen made of a monster hide that is connected into an Image Crystal and shows the aerial situation of both the camp of the Seven Fairy and the vige of Eden. On the Seven Fairy side, from the screen people could see that the Seven Fairy has started to move again to the vige withrge dust behind their trails. Ten thousand people moving together with their family with caravans on the back rear and hundreds of stuff on tow surely creates a magnificent scene. On the vige two hundred cavalry can be seen outside the vige, on the open field looking murderously at the sight of the dust. ¡®Bring me some wine¡¯ Warp ordered as he keeps looking at the screen. The main event is not yet started but the prologue sure is interesting ¡®Right away, Sir¡¯ one of the waiter of that tavern quickly takes Warp orders. This tavern belongs to the Merchant Association. The merchant Association is headed by Patrician Enzo. He is known to travel anywhere there is a demand. Where there is a demand there is supply from the Merchant Association. After the White Explosion the World Shop could not be essed anymore making that the only one who could ess Shop is the Merchant Association. They have dealings with all the major powers. Enzo has dealings with the Revolutionary Army, the World Government, the Forest Region, the Fire Region and with the factions all around the world. A merchant is different from other sses in that their EXP is gained when they make a profit. Their attack strength is weak but the amount of weapons they have is enough to make some low level warrior to feel despair. Now that the area around Eden is full with people wanting to see good show, how could the merchant association not use this chance to send rookie merchants to gain experience by selling assortment of goods. Most of the people here in the Hill ising here to gauge the strength of the Seven Fairy and Lord Shadow. They are unstable elements. Lord Shadow rises to fame in just one leap. By defeating Sasha the former number one figure of this generation, he has cemented himself as the strongest person in the world. Not to mention his battle video has already been sold to the interested parties by the Merchant Association. The Merchant Association has eyes and ears on everything and everyone. Some say they work with the Eye, another organization that is as mysterious as the Forest Region Lords of the Forest. In that video not many could see Lord Shadow full power since Lord Shadow overwhelm Sasha from beginning to end without using his full power. If these organizations could not gauge true power of Lord Shadow, how could they n to take him down in the future? Know your enemy. Any wise man would employ this tactic. But not all that came here has these objectives. Some just like a show like the Twelve Pale Ghost of Tianshan. The Twelve Pale Ghost of Tianshan is bunch of Orb Forming bandits in Yue. They upied a mountain and name it Tianshan. Because of their pale face and their entric demeanor people call them Pale Ghost of Tianshan. During the Wei incursion to thend of Yue, the Pale Ghost help Feng Jing by showing a route hidden by the forest to mount a sneak attack on Yue defense. At the time Wang Jian was the General in Chief of the entire army. Because of the Tianshan Ghost help Wang Jian lost thousands of men, his brothers andrade. Incensed with anger, Wang Jian sent his army to burn the mountain and kill the other bandits hiding in that mountain. Since then they wander thend. Today, they just came here to enjoy the show. Then they are also the Immortal Couple. People only call them the Immortal Couple and does not know their name. They were both young. The woman was beautiful and possesses this otherworldly beauty with white wless skin and long silky hair that reach her waist, she was like a fairy, an unrestrained immortal ying in the mortal world. The man was handsome with a boyish look, like a cute boy but possess the charisma of a man, his hair was wavy and his stature was imposing like a great general leading millions of men The male uses a big brush that is full of runic design coiling around the brush tip. The woman uses a flute that controls the beast around the hut and even controls vibration around her. They were Energy Condensing Stage Middle Realm Expert who lives a life of seclusion from the outside world and rarely do they go out from their hut on the Forest Region. But now theye out to see the battle. They already spendvishly in the tavern ordering all kinds of exotic food and drinks while drinking,ughing, flirting and kissing each other , not caring for other people gaze and looks. Warp knows them. He even met them a couple of times, as he tries to recruit them to enter the League of Freedom but he has never been sessful. This couple really not care about happens to the world and just keeps being lovey dovey all the time which disgust Narleod. But Warp on the other hand admires this couple. To remain in love and steadfast even after the world has gone to hell, to have each other, to have a hand to hold and someone to love, isn¡¯t this a blissful life? Someday, Warp also wanted that kind of life. After Narleod is finished with his revenge, Warp will ask him for him to be released from the League. He wanted to live freely, to travel all over the world, to see all the regions and enjoy good food and finepany. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed. To be as leisurely as the Immortal Couple, travelling thends with a lover, kissing and enjoying each day in a blissful manner, tough at the world and travel where the wind blows. Warp is not as leisurely as the Immortal Couple as he was tasked here to find out the Seven Fairy strength. Warp knows he has no chance of recruiting man as powerful as Lord Shadow. Strong people have their pride. How would Lord Shadow let himself be subjected under others? And reading the reports about Lord Shadow, probably the moment Lord Shadow meet Narleod, he would kill Narleod. But the Seven Fairy is different. They even have grudge with one of the Quorum members. Warp has decided that if the battle between the Seven Fairy and Lord Shadow turns disadvantageous towards the Seven Fairy, he will save them using his Teleportation ability. Right now, his teleportation ability has level up. He now can teleport around 20 people as long as the weight did not exceed ten tons. And Warp is not the only one who wanted to know about the Seven Fairy. After all the Seven Fairy level of powers is as just as mysterious as Lord Shadow. They rarely fight. And even if they fight they rarely employ their formations and unleash their whole strength. So no one knew how powerful their formation really is. Even though, Oracle Erika has proimed to the Revolutionary Army that the Seven Fairy whenbined their powers would not lose out against a Seed Forming user, that still just talk. Somee here to verify whether the Sword Formations of the Seven Fairy is really as formidable as it was told in rumors. Not to mention all the Seven Fairy is at Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm. How would they fare against the Seed Forming High Realm that is Lord Shadow? ¡®Here is your wine¡¯ a waiter served a bottle and put it on the table. Warp just nodded and gesture him to leave ¡®The ss, sir?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t need it¡¯ he said. The waiter nodded and understands. The waiter knows how to serve a customer, but after the fall, rarely one could see people drinking or eating as gentlemanly as before. Most warriors just drink like barbarians; eating food is also the same. As long as they get meat, they will open a fire pit, roast the meats, seasoned it with some spice, gathered together in arge group and eat it whileughing and bragging about today hunt. After the fall, etiquette is not that important but people be freer. Eat when you are hungry. Get angry when you are angered. When people hit you, you hit back. When people stole your stuff, you stole it back. You like her and she like you? Have sex on a bush somewhere if you could not find any house. You could die tomorrow or the next hour. So people stop caring about how they would look and be braver. Since every moment is precious, they live without regret, they love without pride, they seek great adventure, they enjoy each moment. They climb the tall mountains, they run through the rivers, letting the water wash over them, they breathe deep of the clear air of a reborn earth, and contemte the precious stillness. They fight great monsters and even if they die, they die with a smile. Why? Because they live so vigorously, so diligently, so honestly, so that at thest moment, there is nothing to regret. Even Death would envy their lives. Humanity bes more honest. Only people who are at the top have the leisure to eat slowly, to drink slowly. The people who schemed, who directed wars, who fought fornd and amass armies and weapons. The people who will lead this chaotic era. They eat slowly. They drink slowly. Because they scheme with each sip taken, with each piece of meat eaten. And they have a lot of regrets. Why? Because their ambition is bigger. Some unachievable. When they take theirst breath most of these men would feel dissatisfied. They should have done more. They should have more. Too many things they desire that most of them forget what is in front of them. But without these dreamers, humans will not move forward. If Earth is to survive the troubling times ahead, they need the dreamers. And in the end, there is no right answer to life anyway. Thinking of this, Warp uncork the wine bottle and take a gulp, smiling all the while, thinking to himself, how happy he would be if he could smile at hisst moment, without any regret on his heart? Then as he put back the wine on the table soundly someone shouted. ¡®Look! Look! Eden cavalry has engaged the Seven Fairy.¡¯ Warp was shocked as he stands up on his seat. Why cavalries of Eden would suddenly attacked the Seven Fairy? Shouldn¡¯t they wait for Lord Shadow toe first? But the people in the tavern could all see as the two hundred cavalry is breaking through the encirclement of Seven Fairy armed guard and one of the officers of Eden decapitated the head of a woman. And they started swinging their weapons left and right killing men, woman, children and the elderly. With a momentum of an unstoppable tornado, the cavalry swept through the defenses of Seven Fairy camp like a sharp de that tore through a paper. Kill! Kill! Kill! these yells and shout filled the open field as people keep dying left and right, as blood keep drenching the open fields, as heads keep rolling without end. The Seven Fairy can be seen trying to stop the attack and is shouting ¡®Wee in peace!¡¯ One of them even shouted ¡®We¡¯re seeking an alliance with your Lord¡¯ and suddenly Warp has a bad premonition. Even on the screen the voice was clear and the resolution is even higher making some of the people gathered here to puke and vomit seeing such one sided battle. Warp studied the screen and he realizes an important fact. Seeing theposition of the Seven Fairy people, most of them are elderly, woman, children and disabled men. Could theye to Eden seeking protection? And then he remembers the weird behavior of the Demon Ape and how High Lord Lee Sangmin warned that the Forest Region might be attacked by a horde of monsters, that the tutorial is over and now the real game begins. On the screen, the two hundred cavalry keep killing and trampling people with their cavalry. One of the officers even kills a five year old kid. The mother tries to stop the officer from killing his son but the mother got herself cut into two. This kind of tragedy repeated itself in that field. Some are crying, while some try to fight but in front of the cavalry and the organized army how could those ragtag bunch muster energy to halt their advance. From the screens; one could see that one of the Seven Fairy was crying in sadness. She was pretty and her face was innocent and soothing to look, charming everyone with each nce. But seeing this scene, her tears that could render any heart man to waver could not stop flowing but then her sadness quickly turned into fury as she shouted ¡®Sisters. Let¡¯s employ the Seven Dragon Rampaging the Sky Formations. Wee in peace but it was them that provoked us. We could not let our people to die meaninglessly.¡¯ All Seven women who were trying to exin to the officers that they did note with bad intention all change their stance and killing intent as sharp as a de emanated from them. Thend beneath their feet sunk by 1 meter and sharp aura fill the open field, a sharp aura that seems to be able to cut through anything. Then a dragon roar pierces the sky as an image of a white dragon appear on top of the field. The Seven Fairy moves into their position and then they unleashed seven sword energy that gathered together to form a gigantic image of a 20 feet white dragonposed of sword energy that attacked the cavalry charge. The dragon roars, and the clouds changed colors as pressure of a mountain could be feel to descend to the field One of the officers in the front when he saw the dragon imageing towards him shouted as loud as possible ¡®Retreat! Retreat! Ret-¡® But even before he manages to retreat his body was shredded by the dragon which isposed of tyrannical sword energy. Not even his bones were left as it was shred. It was the equivalent of putting a man inside a giant blender machine. Warp on the other hand began to understand something. There is a great conspiracy here! This is because as he looks at the screen he recognized a person. To be more urate,, it is not a person he recognizes but a pendant. Ten pendants on ten officers. Warp could not help but grit his teeth. Narleod, could you be this cruel? Warp thought angrily at himself. Warp closes his eyes and he finally put the pieces together. This is Narleod y. And Lord Shadow and the Seven Fairy is the actor while he is the director. The pendants which Warp saw is the Thousand Face Pendant sold by the Merchant Associations. It is a top secret invention of Merchant Associations and is very rare. It is molded after the ability of the Trickster after hisst stint on the World Government. There are some rumors that the Merchant Association has someone capable of mimicking certain abilities and transferring that ability into essory. And that pendant, there are only 20 in production. But Warp is not the only one who realizes it. The group of people who knows the dark secrets of the organizations, like Emma, Lord Takeshi, Maximoff of course also recognizes the pendants but they could not do anything. Since they too understand why Narleod would do such a thing. An alliance of Lord Shadow, the strongest man in the world, with the formidable Seven Fairy of the Western in is not something any other organization would like to see. But Warp knows the other reason why Narleod do this. The reason why Warp is here. The supporting actor. Narleod wanted this battle to happen because Narleod is confident that Lord Shadow will defeat the Seven Fairy and he is sure that Warp act of saving the Seven Fairy will surely wins the Seven Fairy allegiance. But as Warp watches the battle that is happening in the open field, he ask to the wind ¡®How far have you fallen, Leonard?¡¯ *** Chapter 122: One step forward, two step backwards The owl hooted in the dark of night. The wind was calm and tranquil, bringing serenity to the heart. Sina was sleeping under afyrgeforter. Beside her was Sasha, still lying on the stretcher but her breathing has stabilized and is on the verge of sleeping. They are now resting nearby a creek. A moderate sized tent is erected under a huge tree, with a fire pit outside the tent. The fire is still burning. The chariot is already stored away in a mark on Sina hand. It was a peaceful night. The wind of the ins, like always, is soothing. Sina sleep tight knowing that if anything dangerous happen Azief would handle it. A Seed Forming High Realm with one seed is almost an invincible existence right now and that Seed Forming High Realm user is right now guarding the area, so Sina has nothing to fear. But contrary to Sina expectation, Azief was not on the area. Instead he and Sofia is walking along the creek, enjoying each otherpany. If Sina knows she might say Azief is cking but even when he was walking along with Sofia, his divine sense is still active so Sina should have nothing to worry about Azief was walking slowly with Sofia matching his steps. Tonight is beautiful. The moon shines brightly and the atmosphere was nice and as Azief look at Sofia he could not help but notice how stunning she is now. With a bow sling behind her back she looks charismatic. Her face now is free of blemishes, wless like a polished jade. She is taller and her posture radiated power and charisma. But what caught his attention were her eyes. They were like stars, shining bright. And then Azief heart beat and skips and jump. He gulped as he looks at her lips. Was it because of the moon? Or was it because of the atmosphere? The scenery? The beautiful night? He doesn¡¯t know but for some reason he could not hold back¡­.knowing he will make himself vulnerable. And he said as he stops suddenly. Sofia also stops walking ¡®You know. I never understand why people built statue for the dead.¡¯ Sofia was shock at this random thought but she still reacted ¡®Uh¡­ok?¡¯ But Azief continues his words. ¡®It¡¯s like people have this weird notion that the dead would be ttered if the living construct a statue for them. Like somehow, if we create a statue for the dead, they are immortalized. But they are not.¡¯ Azief wanted her to understand. He wanted to confess. But the words could note out easily. Whates out is this nonsense spiel Then even under his nervous feelings and the puzzlement of Sofia eyes he keeps talking. ¡®All we have is now. All we have is this moment. Right here, right now. And that is all that matters. And because I believe this I was fearless. Because I know every moment could be myst, I was not afraid. The moment I embrace the certainty of death, I was no longer afraid. It¡¯s ironic really.¡¯ Sofia could tell Azief wanted to tell her something but she is not sure what he wanted to talk about. So, like always, like she has always done for him, she listens ¡®You changed, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Azief nodded with a bitter smile. Was it a smile of regret or resignation? Sofia could only guess. ¡®You¡¯re right. I changed. I am not like that anymore.¡¯ ¡®What changed?¡¯ Azief sigh and he looks at the sky. He looks at the twinkling stars that riddle the sky, look at the shining moon and feel the wind on his cheeks and he said ¡®I¡¯ve seen a lot of things in my journey. Meet hundreds of people. I¡¯ve seen countless events repeating itself. I saw countless of worlds and universes. The more I see, the more I want. I hunger for more. I thought to myself what if I could live forever? Eternally? And as I desire more for life, my fear for death returns.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Sofia asked. Both of them looked at each other in the eyes and both hearts beats, skips and jump. Sofia blush. Azief gulped. There was a palpable tension between them. With their eyes, they say the things that they do not dare say directly. I miss you. I want you. I desire you. All of this could be seen in their gaze. But Azief broke his gaze and he continue saying ¡®The more I knew, the more I desire, the more I hesitated. I deliberated. I dy. Why do you think that is Sofia? Because if you ept that there is moment and moments leading to your future, if you ept that you¡¯re here and now will always be there, that your moments willst, then you start to be cautious. Because if you ept all that then that means, your actions have consequences in the future.¡¯ And Aziefe closer to her. Sofia did not budge. Almost like she wanted him toe to her. Her embarrassment faded reced by a certain determination. Azief look at her deeply and all he could think about is how stunning she looks under the moonlight. He then said ¡®It¡¯s easy when you ept that every moment could be yourst but when you know, you know, that you could have all the time you want, then you take each step with caution. You n and n, because every step have consequences. You hide your feelings because you fear how it will turns out. You don¡¯t say certain things because you fear something good might change. What if it doesn¡¯t work out? What if even if you put in the effort it won¡¯t work? What if, it all could fall apart? And that is what I¡¯m afraid of. That something good could fall apart with one wrong word, with one wrong decision. And I don¡¯t want that to happen. Not to us. Because I swear I could see our future as clear as day. And it is good. What we have between us¡­.is good. But¡­..¡¯ and he looks into her eyes and her heart and his heart skips a beat. There was ferocity in his eyes, a hunger, a certain thirst and fiery passion. ¡®Stars¡¯ he said looking at her eyes and he leaned in and he kissed her. She epts him, embracing him like the sun embraces the moon. It was hard. It was long. It was passionate. It was warm. And sweet. Both of them lost themselves in that kiss. It was like something erupted inside both of them, like all the unsaid words, the untold yearning, the longing all was melded and released in that kiss. A kiss that confirms their feelings. It was the kind of kiss that couldn¡¯t be forgotten. A kind of kiss that changes life. A kind of kiss that breaks open the sky. The kind of kiss that steals your breath away. The kind of kiss that shows both of them that every other kiss they had in their life had been wrong. Her armse around his neck and he pulled her against him. She kissed him as fiercely as he kisses her. Azief clung to her tightly, knotting his hands in her hair and slowly his hand slid down to her waist. They both wanted this. They both waited for this. His hunger that could never be sated, his thirst that could never be quenched¡­..both of that is being satisfied And suddenly Azief broke the kiss. They both are flushed. But dumbfounded. And puzzled. ¡®Why¡­did you do that?¡¯ Sofia ask, her face is still flushed red ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Azief said hesitantly ¡®You don¡¯t know what to do or you don¡¯t know how you feel?¡¯ Sofia ask again, as she res at Azief, confused on what to feel. ¡®Maybe both.¡¯ He answered ¡®So, what now?¡¯ Sofia ask, looking at him, hoping for a news start between them. ¡®I don¡¯t know. I seriously don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t want to ruin this.¡¯ Sofia face fell. It¡¯s not the answer she expected or want. ¡®So¡­.you don¡¯t know.¡¯ And Sofia pushes Azief body slowly and she said with her eyes slowly filling with tears ¡®Then, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡¯ And she moves away from Azief but Azief could not just let her go like that. He grabbed her hand and pulls her back close. ¡®I know!¡¯ He said his tone slightly rose. He forcefully grab her towards him and hug her. ¡®Release me!¡¯ Bad man!¡¯ Sofia shouted as she keep pounding her hand on Azief chest. For a minute Sofia keep pounding at Azief chest with eyes full of tears before she finally calmed down. Then slowly he releases her. Azief was taller than her so Sofia had to look up to see his face. There is a bit of distance between them now. But their heart beats as fierce as before. Their eyes locked at each other, with as many unsaid words as before. Azief uses his left hand to slowly caress Sofia cheeks stained by her tears. Her tears have already flowed down her eyes, overwhelmed by her own emotions and confusion. He sighed. ¡®It seems I hurt you again. I keep hurting the people I love. But I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡¯ ¡®Sina was right about you.¡¯ Sofia suddenly said ¡®What did she say?¡¯ ¡®You are a yer¡¯ Sofia said as she res at Azief, looking at him with an expression of hurt and dissatisfaction. Azief chuckles a bit. ¡®She said that?¡¯ Sofia nodded. And Azief couldn¡¯t help but realize how cute she is. Her eyes are full of tears but her cheeks are red. ¡®I don¡¯t know what we are¡¯ Azief suddenly said. ¡®But what we have¡­.it¡¯s good.¡¯ Sofia didn¡¯t say anything but she manages to push away Azief again. And she walks away but this time Azief did not grab a hold of her again. Azief sighed not knowing what to do. Sofia on the other hand is confused with Azief behavior. Did he like her¡­..or not? Not knowing what to think and feel Sofia went to her tents and trying to get a wink of sleep. But she knows she will not be able to sleep tonight. Even as sheys down on her makeshift bed made offorters, her heart keep beating furiously, her cheeks remains red and her thoughts is in a mess. Her mind keeps reying the kiss. She slowly touched her lips and smiles sheepishly before shaking her head. Then in a whisper she said ¡®He is certainly a yer¡¯ she said as she couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling. On the other hand Azief is still near the creek as he checks his status to calm his heart down. Think of something else. He didn¡¯t want to think about the kiss. His cheeks were red as he thinks of how bold he was being towards Sina. He shakes his head and then focus back on his status. Many of his skills have been upgraded during his journey and all of his skill points have been used. His Precision has turns to Expert Precision. There is also Great Soul Perception, Pure Divine Sense, Grand Telekinesis, Expert Water Element Maniption, and Large Grand Healing He also possesses Wyrm Nerve after he eaten about ten Wyrm meats. And he also has the Clouds Dispersing Fist But skill points are no longer present in Seed Forming. In Seed Forming there is another level of improvement. In Seed Forming to level up a skill it no longer depends on the skill points since skill points will no longer be rewarded in Seed Forming but depends on two things. The frequency of the skills used and the essence provided. If you use the skill frequently then it will level up eventually. That is how Azief was able to level up hid Divine Sense even after it was maxed out during his Energy Disperse Stage. That is because when you stepped into Seed Forming there is a qualitative change in your body and the same could be said for the user aura and energy. Seed Forming could break the limits of the Energy Disperses Stage limitations of power in leveling up the skills. The other way to level up a skill in Seed Forming is to sacrifice essence to immediately increase skill ability. Essence is longevity, energy, and aura. Imagine essence is like water in a ss bottle. Imagine the ss bottle is now full. When it is sacrificed it is like pouring the content of that ss bottle into a cup. It needs to be replenished again but this time by external help hence the term sacrifice. It is different when a user infused essence in his or her attack. Because it is not sacrificed, it will be replenished automatically. Azief Shadow Lord Items has also level up in his four years of adventures. But their status window are a little bit different than in the past Azief checks his Lord Shadow items. SHADOW LORD ITEMS REAPER SWORD ? EMITS A BLACK AURA THAT COULD CONSUME LOWER LEVEL MONSTER. ? GIVE TRIPLE EXPERIENCE WHEN KILLING A MONSTER AND OTHER LIFE FORM. ? CAN INCREASE DAMAGE DURABILITY BY ABSORBING SOULS USING THE SWORD. CONTAINS THE ESSENCE OF DEATH ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT SWORD ABILITY :SOUL SNATCHING :LOWER RESISTANCE TO ALL MENTAL ATTACK :LOWER DEFENSE :EMBEDDED WITH THE STRIKE IS THE ESSENCE OF DEATH REAPER HOOD ? DECREASE THE CHANCE OF BEING DETECTED BY MONSTROUS BEAST AND MUTATED SAPIENS. ? INCREASES DARK ATTRIBUTES ? INCREASE THE PRESSURE OF LEVEL ON PEOPLE AND MONSTER WHO POSSESS LOWER STRENGTH THAN THE USER ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ABILITY : ART OF INVISIBILITY : INCREASE STEALTH HIDDEN REAPER BLADE ? STORE AROUND THE WRIST AREA CONCEALED BY A HIDDEN COMPARTMENT UNDER THE CLOTHES. ? EMBEDDED WITH DEATH AURA ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ABILITY : HIDDEN FROM LOWER LEVEL ENEMY SIGHT : INCREASE DARK AURA AROUND THE USER PRESENCE REAPER VAMBRACES ? INCREASE ENDURANCE. ? CAN REFLECT ENEMY ATTACKS IF IT HIT THE VAMBRACES. ? AS STRONG AS USER BODY MAKING IT IS BENEFICIAL IF THE USER HAS STRONG BODY ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ABILITY : CAN SOMETIMES MOVE THE USER TO GUARD VITAL ORGANS IN TIMES OF CRISIS. HARD TO TRIGGER REAPER ATTIRE CONSIST OF REAPER ROBE. CONSIST OF REAPER LEATHER PANTS. CONSIST OF REAPER BOOTS. CONSIST OF REAPER RUNIC SASH. CONSIST OF REAPER RUNIC GLOVES *** ? INCREASE VITALITY AND STRENGHT. ? INCREASE SUPPRESION TO THOSE WHO HAVE LITTLE RESISTANCE TO MENTAL ATTACK. ? STEALTH INCREASED. ? FEAR AURA ACQUIRED AS THE ROBE ABILITY. ? INCREASE PRESSURE ON A PERSON OF THE SAME LEVEL AND BELOW. ? COULD RESIST SOME WEAK MENTAL ATTACK. ? YOUR MOVEMENT WHEN HIDING WILL BE HARD TO BE DETECTED. ? WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS ROBE WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 15 PERCENT TO STRENGTH AND AGILITY. ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF-TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ? INCREASE AGILITY AND SPEED. *** ? YOUR MOVEMENT WILL BE FASTER LIKE LIGHNING AND MOVES LIKE THE SHADOW. ? WHEN YOU ARE ANGRY OR YOUR MOOD IN AN UNSTABLE EMOTIONAL LEVEL, THIS PANT WILL EMIT A BLACK AURA SHROUDING YOU WHICH WILL GIVE A BOOST OF 25 PERCENT TO AGILITY. ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT *** ? INCREASE AGILITY. ? GAIN THE ABILITY TO INFLICT TRIPLE DAMAGE WHEN USING IT TO KICK THE ENEMY IN VITAL PLACES. ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT *** ? INCREASE VITALITY AND LIFEFORCE. ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ? INCREASE STRENGTH. ? WEARING THE SAME PAIR WILL INCREASE STRENGTH. ? INCREASE GIPPING POWER AND LIFTING POWER. ? HAVE ABILITY TO SELF TRANSFORM WHEN IT REACHED THE SOUL REQUIREMENT ABILITY : GREAT IMMUNITY TO POISONS : DECREASE PROBABILITY OF GETTING POISONED Azief was still thinking of the kiss to be honest. The taste of her lips on his mouth. Her scent that keeps making he remembers. Her body on his. He shakes his head and then checks his status window. NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 69 CLASS SHADOW DUKE RACE NEO ETERNA FAME CONVERTED INTO EXP POINTS AUTOMATICALLY. SEEDS 0 BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL UNDYING BODY ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] SKILL EXPERT PRECISION GREAT SOUL PERCEPTION PURE DIVINE SENSE DEMON BEAST EYE OF NIGHT GRAND TELEKINESIS EXPERT WATER ELEMENT MANIPULATION LARGE GRAND HEALING SLASHING WIND VORTEX DEATH ENERGY FIST AURANITE FLESH WYRM NERVE SKY SLASHING SLASH CLOUDS DISPERSING FIST EARTHQUAKE STOMP CLASS SKILLS SHADOW ETERNAL ABILITIES INTERGALACTIC FLIGHT SABER GODLY EXPERT HYPER STRENGTH HYPER SPEED EYES OF FIRE PENETRATING VISION MICROSCOPIC VISION ICE BREATH WIND BREATH DEATH BREATH RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT WEAPONS HIDDEN REAPER BLADE REAPER SWORD SPEAR OF FIERY HELL HALBERD OF SEVEN HELLS OF ICE NINE HEAVEN LIGHTNING TRIBULATION BOW Even though his Lord Shadow items is on a level of its own Azief knows that with his Six World Exterminating Sabers, there is not a lot of weapons that could contend with the Six Sabers. ¡®Damn!¡¯ He suddenly cursed. It seems no matter how he tries to clear his mind he could not forget the kiss. He kisses her because he could not help himself. He was curios. Confused and puzzled at his own attraction to Sofia. He instinctively knew during that kiss. It was not the first time he loved a woman before but it didn¡¯t feel like this. He has kissed before, but it didn¡¯t burn him alive. Like a fire ignited inside him. Passion that burns dangerously. And the fact that he could not feel time moves. Was it a minute, or was it an hour? All he know is that kiss, and how soft her skin is when it brushes against his, and that even if he did not know it until now, he seems to have been waiting for this person forever But he knew. He knew he gave a part of his heart at that moment, knew he could sacrifice his life, if it¡¯s for her, knew that no matter how he tries to deny or find a rationale he fell in love with her. And that scares him more than he could imagine. He never felt more vulnerable, more powerless when faced with love. There is no measure of control. And the fact he desires her that much, that he couldn¡¯t even help himself kissing her with all of his might scares him even more. In all of his life, he always wished to feel an intense feeling of love. It¡¯s true. While Azief itself is not a romantic person, he always wished he could love a person so strong that he could gush with emotions. Azief envy those people who love like there is no tomorrow. But that was because he never knew how that kind of love really felt. He felt it with Na Eun. The moment he had to seal the path leading to Earth Two, he despaired. He did not show it but one could only imagine the pain he felt. And when he returned and saw Sofia feelings for him, the care she had for him, he shy away. Because the pain that will follow such love will be heartbreaking. And Azief knows it better. Because he knew someone will get hurt at the end of this rtionship. And that person isn¡¯t Sofia¡­.but him. The fact is¡­that no matter how Azief tries to get her of his mind, he could never do it. Since when he liked her? How can he know the exact moment he questions himself in may asion. He remembers all the moment he shared with her. During high school. The beach. The stall near the school on a windy night. The mall filled with stiffs. The adventure at the river. The forest where they fight the apes. The battle with the Unique ss quest. The battle at the temple. He remembers all the moment he shared with her. He remembers all the things she did for him. The way he cared for her. The way she called his name. The way she frowns when she is annoyed. The way she creased her eyebrows when she doesn¡¯t know what to do. The way she smiles when she is happy. Then he asks something to himself. If somebody else did the same thing she did would he also like it? And suddenly Azief scoffed as he realizes something. ¡®No.¡¯ And he smiles. ¡®I liked her from the start. From the start¡¯ he repeated, Azief only weakness it seems is his fear towards other people feelings for him. Because he was not used to it. Because he is afraid of how that person feeling will change him and how his feeling could control him. He looked at the direction of Sofia tent and sigh. Then he smiles in that mysterious way and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®You move one step closer, I move two steps backward, you¡¯ll take three steps closer. It seems I could never escape.¡¯ With a smile, he returned to his tent and waited for tomorrow. *** The next morning the ride the chariot and fly to the sky again. ¡®It¡¯s not far now¡¯ Azief said to Sina. Sasha seems to have recuperated and can be seen to be conscious again. But she is still weak and requires Sina care Sina sometimes look at Sasha and take care of her while she also has the time to look at Azief and Sina and how awkward they were at each other in the morning. It was awkward more than the usual awkwardness. When she ask Sofia , Sofia would only grunt nomittally. When he asked Azief, Azief would just pretend he couldn¡¯t hear it. Something happen Sina thought as she nodded alone in understanding and a smile form on her face. ¡®Hmm¡­this is weird¡¯ she said. Azief sometimes would look back and look at Sofia but if Sofia seems to look at him, he would look back to the front. ¡®No matter how I think about this, something happenst night¡¯ Sina said as shee closer to Sofia. ¡®What happened, Soph?¡¯ ¡®I already told you, it¡¯s nothing¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem nothing to me¡¯ Sina said as she look at both Azief and Sofia. ¡®Ask him, why ask me?¡¯ Sofia said as she looks at other direction, clearly intending to cut the conversation short. Sina moved to the front closer to Azief. ¡®Azief, what happenedst night?¡¯ ¡®What did she say?¡¯ And Azief gestured with his chin towards Sofia. ¡®Soph said nothing.¡¯ ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Azief said with a hint of dissatisfaction. Then lokking at Sofia with a sour face, Azief also feel his mood fell and he reply ¡®She¡¯s right. Nothing happened.¡¯ ¡®No. no¡¯ Sina eagerly shakes her head, ¡®Something definitely happenst night. Come on guys. Don¡¯t keep secret from me.¡¯ She was about to pester Azief again when suddenly Azief, Sina and Sofia sees something unbelievable. Well, first came the sound. And then came the shocking scenery in front of them Azief was the first to notice as he approaches the Central ins. When he approached the Central ins, he could sense a killing intent so potent, so deadly it fills the entirety of the Central in eastern region. Sofia and Sina did not sense the terrifying killing intent but they did see the white dragon. Seven white dragon crisscrossing in the clear blue sky. The white clouds changed colors looking a bit purple as the seven dragon seems to be roaring in anger. ¡®What the hell is that!¡¯ said Sina as she takes a few step backwards in shock. Sofia was also rmed. Azief on the other hand realizes something is wrong the first moment he saw the seven dragons. That¡¯s the direction of our vige Azief suddenly said and rm rang inside Sofia and Sina mind. ¡®Is it¡­.the Seven Fairy?¡¯ Then suddenly a warning notification appears in front of Azief WARNING! REPELLING INVASION QUEST Repel the invaders attack and bring peace back to your vige. As The Vige Head Of Eden This Warning Is Given To Lord Shadow. Your Vige Is Under Attack Now. Quickly Defend The Vige Before It Falls To The Invaders. Lord Shadow Has Triggered The Repelling Invasion Quest REWARD EXP Gain Will Be Tripled For A Month Open New Construction Options Increase Fertility Of Soil By 50 % FAILURE CONDITION The Vige Head Surrender All Of The Residents Of The Vige Either Surrender, Captured Or Killed BE WARNED. IF YOU FAIL THIS QUEST, YOUR EXP GAIN WILL BE REDUCED BY 70% FOR A MONTH AND THERE WILL BE AN UNUSUAL STATUS THAT WILL BE INFLICTED ON YOU Azief immediately realized. And suddenly the chariot flew even faster as Azief injected his energy inside the control orb of the chariot. Azief what happen Sofia asked as he realizes Azief manners seems to be rushed. Azief did not turn back but he replied with grim voice. ¡®The Seven Fairy has begun attacking. They havee.¡¯ Then Azief handed the reins of the chariot to Sofia and Sofia nodded. Then Azief fly to the clouds, as he splits the clouds with his speed intent on reaching Eden as fast possible. *** Chapter 123: Truth revealed The fires still burn brightly on the battlements with bodies hanging in eerie position. Some were nail to the ce they die. The field has hundreds of cold dead corpse. Blood flows on the field like tears from the sky. Pieces of meat stuck on the ground, like a weird nt sprouting from the ground. The smokes still spilling out to the peaceful horizon. The tragic battle has ended. But the war has just begun. When the battle began the resident of Eden were about six hundred people give or take. By the end, only three hundred remains. Jeon Somi was standing up, pacing back and forth inside the room. Then looking nervous she looks outside the window of the manor. She could see soldiers of Eden being tied up. The weak and the people who have nobat abilities were detained. Since the Seven Fairy has Energy Disperse Stage level, they act as deterrent for the people of Eden to attack the Seven fairy weak people. Most of the Western ins people that Seven Fairy leads isprised of the young, old, infirm, weak and children. There are a few young and adults at the beginning but most of them decided to brave the dangerous ins and seek safety at the Forest Region, leaving most of the weak on the Western ins. If not for the Seven Fairy, the Western ins would be conquered by the Mountain n. Even though the Seven Fairy advises the young to stay, they keep arguing that the Forest Region is safer and keep migrating only to die halfway on the journey. They get killed by other people, robbed by experts or eaten by powerful beast. Reckless and brave, youth is wasted on the young. The only reason why the Seven Fairy did not migrate and live an easy life on the Forest Region is because they could not abandon the people of the Western ins and primarily because the situation of the Seven Fairy is unique. All Seven of them still have their parents, alive and safe. Some of them even still have their grandmothers and grandfathers who survived the Fall. How could they leave each other family and embark on an easygoing life alone? Somi keep watching her people securing vital military positions, while the old, young and the woman enter the wooden house of the vige and stake their im. ¡®They are too impatient¡¯ Somi thought to herself. She did not invade this vige yet or to be more urate the requirement to invade the vige is not yet fulfilled. But it¡¯s not like she wanted to conquer this vige, and even if she did conquer this vige, Somi didn¡¯t think she has the capability to keep it for long After all that is not the reason why she flee the Western ins. Somi is now in a bind. While they managed to storm the vige and emerges victorious, Somi knows she has just invited a cmity to their group. Not to mention, the people responsible for this tragedy is still not caught. The officers that initiated the first attack are nowhere to be seen. If not for that officers losing all sense of decorum, would she storm and attack this vige? The vige has beenpletely under the control of the Seven Fairy and there is even a status window appears that ask her if she wanted to conquer and the prerequisite to invade a vige. Since not all of the vigers is surrendering or get captured and she didn¡¯t catch anyone who has the authority to surrender she couldn¡¯t fully gain control of the vige. None of them surrenders. Especially the soldiers. Their eyes are full of hope. And Somi understand. Loki the Trickster, Wang Jian the White Tiger, Sofia the Divine Archer and Lord Shadow. Each and every one of them is formidable. How could they be afraid when hope is alive? ¡®Hah¡¯ she sighed But her ten thousand people, which is now around 800 people is enough to keep the resident of the vige under suppression for a while. She also spotted Nayoung unnie taking a few soldiers to the interrogation room. Nayoung designated one of the house as an interrogation room and began her interrogation The leader of the Seven Fairy is Im Nayoung, the oldest and the calmest. It was her that advises Jeon Somi not to take control of the vige just yet. Simply because Lord Shadow is not here yet. It would be a big blow if after escaping the monster horde they will now die facing Lord Shadow. Leave a way out for yourselves Nayoung always said to her. It is easy after the Seven Fairybine their strength to take the vige. After all, the vige has no Energy Disperse Stage expert. Not to mention Loki the Trickster, Sofia the Divine Archer, and Wang Jian the White Tiger is not here. Each one of those three is an Energy Disperse Expert proficient in battle. Lady Sofia is proficient in ranged attack. Loki the Trickster is proficient in stealth attack and scheming. Wang Jian the White Tiger is a genius in leading men into battle. If any one of those three is here, the Seven Fairy would not so easily dismantle the defense of this vige. Then a voice startled Somi. ¡®Somi-ya.¡¯ ¡®Um..Doyeon unnie.¡¯ Somi look behind her, looking at Kim Doyeon lying down on the bed of the manor. She forgets that Doyeon is inside the room with her. Doyeon white dress had some drops of red blood stain on her but that only adds to the beauty and elegance of Doyeon white dress. ¡®What now?¡¯ Doyeon suddenly ask ¡®I¡­¡¯ she hesitated in answering instead she sulk and said ¡®ask Nayoung unnie. She¡¯s the leader.¡¯ Somi said with a slightly raised tone. She felt like she is being med for something ¡®Yeah, but you attack.¡¯ ¡®Because they attack us. And if I remember right you also follow me attacking them¡¯ Somi said slightly her face fell ¡®Fiercely¡¯ she added ¡®I was swept by the moment.¡¯ Doyeon said showing an innocent smile. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Somi sulk and turn her back. Then Doyeon get up from bed and hug her from behind. ¡®Don¡¯t sulk, Somi. I¡¯m not angry at you. But, we couldn¡¯t afford a battle with Lord Shadow right now. I don¡¯t know much about Lord Shadow but what I know from the news I got from the Merchant Association, he is very powerful¡¯ and Doyeon look serious. Somi weakly nodded as Doyeon release her hugs. ¡®You know, Somi, you might be strongest out of the seven of us but you are too rash¡¯ Somi did not say anything and just pouted. Seeing this Doyeon doesn¡¯t have the heart to keep berating her. After all she is just a child. A sixteen years old kid¡­.who is insanely powerful. She is the center of the formation and her sword essence is the densest among all the seven. Without her support, most of the formation of the Seven Killing Star would crumble. Many people called them the Seven Fairy but that is what people called them. Their ss is actually the Seven Killing Star. Stronger together. Weaker apart. The requirement for this ss is that it has to be seven people who trust each other and must work well together. Most of the user who first saw the requirement would discard this kind of ss. Why? Because most people like to believe in themselves and individual prowess. Most people who have the opportunity to step into unique ss will choose ss that has certain personal ability and specialties like Lord Shadow, or Dark Knight. Some because they don¡¯t have seven friends to choose this ss since this ss is dependent on backing, supporting, helping and saving each other and also the requirement of seven people choosing this ss. Not many people, after the Fall could trust people so easily with their back. But Sohye, Doyeon, Yoojung, Nayoung, Chungha, Sejeong and Somi were overjoyed when the seven of them read the description of the unique ss. All seven of them were friends. Jeon Somi was the youngest and was a popr girl in her school because of her beauty and is also the daughter of a famous actor. Choi Yoojung and Kim Doyeon are friends and is a trainee at an entertainmentpany. Im Nayoung is an intern an advertisingpany. Kim Sejeong was the girl that saves these girls from getting eaten by stiff in the beginning of the Fall. Kim Sohye was rescued by Doyeon in a fiery building. Because of the life and death experience they encounter together they became the best of friends as close as siblings. So when they wanted to choose a ss, they all decided unanimously to choose the ss Seven Killing Star. United they are strong. Apart they are weak. It doesn¡¯t matter if their levels are not on par with their enemy. As they activated the formation and as long as their stance is not broken, their position unbreachable, they will not likely suffer defeats. When the White Explosion happens, maybe because of their ss, they were transported together. They then scour the ins and managed to reunite with their family on the Western ins. After that they carve their own territories near the Red Mountain on the Western ins. They usually sh with the Mountain ns that upied the Red Mountain. Even though Doyeon look serious, she also doesn¡¯t know how to solve the problem they had now. Theye here because they wanted an alliance. They even sent a messenger bird to the vige after they found out about the vige but they were no respond. But then the Seven Fairy hear about the battle between Sasha and Lord Shadow, so they all concluded it was because Lord Shadow is not in his vige and he didn¡¯t get their letters. They also heard that Lord Shadow then began surrounding the Forests Region border with Wang Jian leading the charge. Im Nayoung, Somi and Doyeon once shed with the Divine Archer and the Trickster so they wanted to resolve the misunderstanding first so they sent another messenger bird. Since Somi manages to get a shred of Sina clothesst time, Somi uses her scent as the guide for the messenger bird. But then the Mountain nse down the mountains and the Monster horde follows them down led by a Godly rank monster. A Godly rank monster is equal to a Seed Forming user. So, they had to leave immediately, leading the people in an exodus, to flee from therge monster horde. The Mountain ns that follow them was decimated by the Godly rank monster before the monster suddenly stop and sleep with ten thousands of monsters behind it, waiting. But of course, she and her people couldn¡¯t wait. So, they decided to form alliance with Eden. Forest Region is out of the question since Narleod is there. When they reach just a few kilometers away from the vige, they sent another messenger. But as they were waiting in peace, suddenly the cavalrye attacking. Even as Kim Doyeon thinks of it, she felt weird. ¡®Oh, Nayoung unnie¡¯ Doyeon suddenly eximed. Somi also look at the direction that Doyeon is looking. Nayoung look distressed when shee out of the interrogation room and she seems to being to the manor. ¡®She seems distraught¡¯ Somi observed. Doyeon nodded while she felt the feeling of something wrong is getting stronger. ¡®Let¡¯s meet her.¡¯ They bothe down to the Hall where Nayoung was about to jump to the second floor. That was the level of urgency the news Nayoung was about to tell them. ¡®Whoa, unnie. Hold your horses. What makes you so distraught?¡¯ ¡®This is bad, Somi.¡¯ Nayoung said, her face was pale like a white sheet of paper. ¡®What? What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ Somi ask as she too could feel something is wrong looking at the calm leader looking like that. ¡®Someone is plotting against us!¡¯ And as Nayoung said this, there is also a trace of anger in her tone. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Doyeon ask as shee closer to Nayoung and hold her hand. ¡®Our messenger is dead.¡¯ Nayoung said as she feel herself calm down, holding Doyeon hand. ¡®Yeah, I deducted that much¡¯ Doyeon said. Nayoung shakes her head. ¡®No, you don¡¯t understand why he died¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it because Eden wanted to destroy us? Even after we repeatedly send them message of peace.¡¯ Somi said, with a tone of dissatisfaction ¡®No. No. No, that not how it happens.¡¯ Nayoung said and she continued ¡®The soldiers that we interrogated all said that the messenger we sent to the vige deres that the Seven Fairy demand Eden surrender or the vige will be burn to the ground and every man, woman and child will be killed if they do notply.¡¯ ¡®What! Impossible! We never send that kind of message. That soldier is lying.¡¯ Somi said in anger as her sharp aura identally leaked and terrifying sharp essence filled the manor ¡®Calm down¡¯ Doyeon said as she looks at Somi. Somi take a breath and her aura was sucked back into her body. Nayoung continue ¡®That¡¯s what I thought at first so I ask him how is he so confident. Did he see our messenger said those words, or did he hear our messenger saying it?¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ ¡®Their captain is the one who ept the messenger toe inside the vige. When the messenger was allowed in, he was then brought to the captain. The captain then talks a few minutes before suddenly amotion happened. When the officer I interrogated enters the room of the captain, he saw the messenger head was rolling in the ground. When that recruit asked the captain why he killed the messengers, the captain said that the messenger was asking Eden to surrender and told the soldiers that we came to conquer and pige the vige of its resources.¡¯ ¡®This¡­I..¡¯ Somi stuttered as she doesn¡¯t know what to make of this. ¡®But that¡¯s not all¡¯ Nayoung said as her face turned grim and anger could be seen in her expression. ¡®This captain is the same captain who incited the cavalry attack on our people. It wasn¡¯t until I check the belongings of the dead that I piece all the information. One of the first officers that died in our attack was wearing the Thousand Face Pendant.¡¯ Doyeon face turned pale. ¡®League of Freedom!¡¯ Doyeon shouted in shock. Nayoung face turned grim and nodded. Even though League of Freedom thought that the Seven Fairy has never had any contact with them and is neutral towards them what Narleod doesn¡¯t know is that one of the Seven Fairy family once served under the banner of the League of Freedom and learn of the true nature of the leader of that organization. Because of that the Seven Fairy has always been cautious of the League of Freedom. ¡®There is no doubt that Narleod is behind this. He would not let the Seven Fairy allied itself with Lord Shadow.¡¯ Nayoung said as she balled her fist in anger and frustration ¡®So what do we do now, unnie?¡¯ Somi ask. She doesn¡¯t like being other people chess piece and this feeling of being manipted leave a bad taste in Somi mouth. Nayoung nodded and immediately tell of her ns. ¡®We have to tell our people to vacate the city and wait outside the vige. We have to resolve this misunderstanding. We wait for Lord Shadow toe and exin our side of the story. This scheme of Narleod is really good!¡¯ Nayoung smiles bitterly. Nayoung thought to herself. Even though they could resolve the misunderstanding Nayoung don¡¯t know what Lord Shadow reaction will be after learning that his 200 cavalry is now only 50 men strong cavalry. But she at least has to resolve the misunderstanding first. ¡®Now,e on. First we have to inform our people. Then we need to retreat as fast as possible from this vige before it is toot-¡® Just before Nayoung could finish her words, a shout of wrath pierces the sky of the Central ins, even shaking the ground. It was more than just a shout, it was a roar. This sudden roar, which was apanied by the sharp sound of wind being split, startled everyone present. The clouds overhead the vige roils and the wind scatter in disarray. A supersonic boom exploded in the clouds, making some of the soldiers closes their ears trying to dispel the noise. ¡®SEVEN FAIRY! YOU DARE TOUCH MY PEOPLE! Then all the Seven Fairy inside the vige could feel their hairs all stand up as they sense a deadly killing intent is approaching the vige when suddenly an explosion happens in the center of the vige, leaving a 10 foot deep crater in the middle of the vige. It shakes the vige while the people of the Seven Fairy were startled and some of them even fall to the ground. The troops of Eden which now only numbered about 50 men, cheers. The resident of the vige also shouted in happiness. Theye to this vige because they were persuaded by Loki, Sofia and Wang Jian of the protection of a Seed Forming User. It is worth it toe to this vige. Even though they are captured if a Seed Forming User personallyes to save them, how could these people that capture them be able to restrain them? Now, they can finally see the Vige Head. And in the epicenter of that crater, after the dust settles, Sohye and Yoojung who was near the crater could see a man clothed in ck aura, with a red saber on his right hand, zing like a red sun. He was just standing there, but his body emitted an aura of a God, and his gaze was as sharp as a sword. His face shows wrath and fury like an Asura that crawls out from the deep torture of Hell. Sohye and Yoojung quickly understand who the man on the center of the crater is. Lord Shadow. Lord Shadow has return. He hase. *** On the Eastern in a man d in blue lightning was deliberating some big decision. He was sitting in a sophisticated design seat made of wood He was in his office and his eyes keep looking at the documents sent to him. It seems my old friend will face a very sinister plot. ¡®Should I move?¡¯ and the man d in the blue lightning hesitated. He remembers how his friend reminds s him to never let his cover in World Government to be discovered. He is Will. And he is Azief spy, important to Azief in procuring information. Even when Azief was searching Sina , Azief did not call upon him. And Will understand why. If Sina is considered like Azief sister, then Will is considered to be Azief brother. How could he risk Will life to save Sina? And at the time Raymond was doing full investigate measure to flush out the mole and Will doesn¡¯t have the leisure to let his guard down. Even Hirate is cautious of him now. But now, should he stay here while Azief might be plotted terribly? He stands up from his seat and then deciding, lightning shed inside his eyes and then he disappears from his office. *** (Ok, now remember ch 91 as I summaries the poption of Eden. At first the poption of Eden was 315. Loki, Sofia and Wang Jian manage to bring back four hundred people more or less when they were being called to the Forest Border Region. So, now we have about seven hundred people more or less in Eden. Wang Jian travelled with 100 troops with him teleported by all the reserve Teleport Stone that Eden has. Now, the people in the vige are six hundred people give or take. 200 troops were not teleported and marched through the ins while Wang Jian troops have already engaged with the forces of the Forest Region. Now, the poption present at Eden is about 400 people give or take. But then Azief stop the rescue operation and send a sound transmission to the 200 hundred people who are not yet far away from Eden to return home. Now, bolstered by this cavalry, Eden has 600 people. Keep in mind, that when the battle began, Wang Jian and his 100 troops are riding the ins to Eden as opposed to Azief, Sina, and Sofia who is flying through the clouds with the chariot. So when the battle began the two hundred strong cavalry was Wang Jian 200 strong cavalry. And the poption in Eden was around 600 people. I exined this so people would understand.) *** Chapter 124: Prowess The explosion is like the harbinger of death descending to give bad news to the Seven Fairy. Azief look at his surrounding with his eyes full of fury. His left and right side is full of dust, the result of his crashnding. He is standing on a huge crater, thend scorched and burns, as the fire still eating the soils. The dust slowly settles and he scans this area with his divine sense and finally identify the Seven Fairy position and he crack his knuckles asws and principle of this world slightly moved. He then heard the people cheering for him. ¡®Lord Shadow!¡¯ ¡®Lord Shadow!¡¯ ¡®Lord Shadow!¡¯ the people cheering was like a song, their voice is high and full of life and anger. Their voice is full of life because their savior has arrived, full of anger because of their humiliating situation right now. Azief hair blows calmly as the winds of the ins keep blowing on his direction. ¡®MY LORD, HELP US!¡¯ one of the Eden soldiers shouted. He was near the center of the vige square so everyone could hear. The Seven Fairy people panicked and p that man and yell ¡®Shut up!¡¯ Azief was enraged. ¡®HMPH¡¯ he snorted and Azief focused his attention to that man who pped his soldiers. The man was an Orb Condensing Stage High Realm but when he was being locked by Azief consciousness, his Orb cracked and then shattered as the man kneels to the ground screaming. ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ The other soldiers of the Seven Fairy back away from their prisoner in fear and full of trepidation. The man was still screaming as he could feel his Orb dissipated and turns into Pirs. And then the Pirs cracked and exploded. The man spurted blood from his mouth like a fountain. The pressure that is being locked on him is like he was being crushed by a mountain. The man could not endure such pain and fainted on the ground, wiggling in pain, mouth frothing and bones breaking. The other soldiers of the Seven Fairy look on in terror as their hands slowly tremble. If at first they felt dread, this time they felt an instinctive fear and they wanted to run. Sohye and Yoojung who looked at this happening felt their hairs stand up. They immediately know that they could not defeat this man if they fight him individually. ¡®You Seven Fairy really have the audacity to provoke me.¡¯ Azief said calmly but in is tone even though it is calm, it was imposing, an imperial will. Even though his voice was calm, everyone could feel the fury present in that voice, making them shiver in coldness. ¡®Sisters!¡¯ Sohyemunicated urgently with their telepathic link and every one of the Seven Fairy immediately fly out from their ces and converge around the crater (fly out here does not mean fly like Azief but more like jumping high and fast while covering arge distance) Nayoung did not even have the chance to exin before Azief suddenly appears. Meanwhile on the center of the vige, seeing that most of the Seven Fairy forces is afraid to approach them, one of the soldiers, Meng Yuan utilizes all of his strength and break out from his chains. One of the soldiers belonging to Seven Fairy was shocked and tries to stop him with his spear, thrusting out his spear to attack Meng Yuan before a voice like thunder pierces the wind and yell ¡®STAY YOUR HAND!!¡¯ And the man spear exploded while the men itself fall to the ground with blood spurting out from his mouth. ¡®Lord Shadow!¡¯ Somi yelled in anger seeing Lord Shadow domineering behavior. Azief did not only warn but he also injured that man. But what is more astonishing, is that from the beginning to end, he was still standing right on that crater. He merely uses his Suppression of a Higher Being on them. And with his Pure Divine Sense he can concentrate his consciousness at one point and uses soul attack which attack the attainment of levels. The attainment of levels refers to the Pirs, The Orb, the Strand of Energy in Energy Disperse and the Seed in Seed Forming. ¡®Stop this instant!¡¯ Doyeon warned. ¡®Or what?¡¯ Azief said his tone was unweing and severe. Nayoung however was pale. Her worst case scenario has happened. But as she is the calmer one, she quickly said. ¡®Lord Shadow, let us Seven Sisters give you an exnation¡¯ she said as gently as possible But how could Azief in the mood to hear exnation. When hended down he could see his men corpse on the field, his vige battlement burned and destroyed how could he has the mood to hear exnation? Hees down to teach Seven Fairy a lesson and end their lives as repayment for the departed souls of his troops! If they think that Energy Disperse Stage could match up with a Seed Forming Azief is here to prove them wrong What formation? What artifacts? Azief learns in his journey, if you possess the ultimate strength, strategy, formation, artifact all of these holds no meaning. Azief was still holding the hope that maybe the Seven Fairy wanted to meet him for some matter before he saw the condition of his vige but after seeing it Azief think he once again miscalcted. After all, Azief could not possibly think any reason why the Seven Fairy would provoke him without reason That is why he was very confident that the Seven Fairy did note to attack his vige and urge his soldiers to continue the search and rescue effort before. But now? What could he say to himself? So, he no longer wanted to waste time hearing any excuses or exnation. He is angry at the Seven Fairy and at himself. Little did he know, that he was right at the mark. But how could Azief knows other people also plotted against him. ¡®Exnation? Hmph. Did you think Ie down here to hear your exnation? My men corpse on the battlement is enough exnation!¡¯ Then his aura surged up to the clouds as his body was shrouded with golden light. The clouds on top of his head turn golden, like the scenery of the paradise of Gods, illuminating the whole Central ins. Goldenskin aura that covered the clouds and surged up to the sky, only Eternal Body could create such a magnificent scene. His physical body began reinforcing itself as invisible barriers forms in his skin, making him almost invulnerable. The crater sunk one meter down as the pressure around Azief increased, each steps of his foot is like the weight of a hill. First it was his skin. Then his flesh. And one could even see a trace of lightning sparks circling his flesh momentarily. Ascending the Lightning Tribtion by his lonesome, it is no wonder; lightning also appears inside Azief body. Lightning Essence exist inside Azief body, though it is scarce but the trace remains. The area around him suddenly experienced a surge of increased temperature. The fire on the edge of the crater suddenly was fanned alive, as fire broke out in the edge of the crater. The surrounding atmosphere around Aziefe crumbling down reced by increased heat, making the Orb Condensing and Pir Forming user to back far away from the crater. The pressure and the temperature rise up exponentially, burning the grass and choking the air around them. Then a dark aura exploded around him making the Seven Fairy backed up and jumping to their positions. It has just been two seconds after Azief rebuked Nayoung. All of this weird phenomena happened in the span of two seconds. ¡®Please wait!¡¯ Nayoung once again pleaded. Somi on the other hand with the telepathic link, exin to the other Seven Fairy what has really happened. But just because Nayoung said wait, will Azief who was full of anger and guilt right now stop? It is he that forces others to stop and not the other way around. On the center of the vige square however, not far from the crater, yet also not near, there is a fierce fight between the residents of Eden and the forces of Seven Fairy. The Seven Fairy could not move to help their forces, else risking that Lord Shadow defeated them. After all they know without their formation, they could not hold up a candle against his prowess. Azief also did not help any further. After all, when he defeated the Seven Fairyter, with one wave of his hand he could destroy this rabble forces. Azief must thank Meng Yuan. After all, he could not fight 8 thousand people while at the same time focusing his attention in fighting the Seven Fairy. And Azief would also likely hold back in killing unrted parties. While he was not softhearted, it does not mean he was heartless. Meng Yuan was smart. He did not run and bring the resident out the vige instead performing gueri operation inside the vige. Why? Because Meng Yuan knows if he runs out the vige, while their safety is guaranteed, Lord Shadow will have to face the brunt attack of 8000 people plus the Seven Fairy. Meng Yuan does not know how powerful Lord Shadow really is but even he would be expended after fighting that many people. And if Lord Shadow falls, in the end they would still suffers if the Seven Fairy wanted to exact revenge. The other reason is because Meng Yuan wanted to umte merit. If Lord Shadow acknowledged his help today, maybeter he will be promoted to captain and be the Marshall considering Nie Feng died. Nie Feng the previous Marshall died when the Seven Fairy stormed the vige. He uses all of his strength to repel the invaders while taking fifty people with him to Hell. Meanwhile, near the crater, Doyeon shouted ¡®He is not letting us exin! Employ the Elephant Defensive Formation! We must defend ourselves first!¡¯ The other Fairy nodded and quickly white aura strand surges from their body and intertwine with each other as they all glow white. ¡®HUMPH¡¯ Azief snorted as he jump out of the crater and his Golden Domain spreads all across the vige, as some of the buildings cracked because of the pressure. It was the pressure of a God. Azief was looking at the Seven Fairy when Azief suddenly shot a palm strike towards an approaching force of soldiers. The Palm strike scatter the forces as each and every one of them was flying back andnded on the ground, all with injuries on their body. But none of them were death. It was not because they are strong but because Azief held back because he realizes something about that battalion. They were old men, and children. How could Azief bears it in his heart to kill the elderly and children. ¡®Stay out of this!¡¯ He yelled. And his voice spreads through the Central ins. ¡®Stop the attack, Meng Yuan!¡¯ Azief ordered. Meng Yuan stopped. Nayoung seeing this unexpected concession also shouted her order ¡®Stop the attack!¡¯ Azief look at Nayoung and a sh of respect appears on his expression. ¡®This is between me and the Seven Fairy.¡¯ Nayoung nodded. She knew that Lord Shadow while he might let her people go he will not let go any of her sisters go. That is his bottom line. To Lord Shadow, the force of Seven Fairy while not entirely innocent, but they could not be med solely. If their leader does not order attack, will they attack and risking provoking a man of his strength? And the other reason is because Azief is not so coldhearted that he will kill weak children and elderly without reason. But he could not spare the Seven Fairy. After all if they do not participate in the battle, how could his 200 cavalry could not drive these rabbles away and dy while waiting for him toe back? ¡®This is my only concession¡¯ Azief said looking at Nayoung and he cracks his knuckles. The wind around him went away as energy roils out around his body. The wind gives way and dissipated crushed by the pressure around him. Soundless. That is the phenomenon that happen around five meter radius around his body. Even though one could not see, his bones in his body are glowing with runic pattern. Then he shot out a punch towards the Elephant Formation Somi who was on the center of the formation yell out ¡®You think it is easy to break the Formation of the Seven Fairy! You are too confident!¡¯ Shouting this she thrust her sword forward and an illusory image of a twenty feet purple elephant appears as it stand in front of the Seven Fairy, protecting the formation with its body. Explosion sounds filled the vige square and anywhere this image of elephant passed thend beneath it exploded. On the hill, the spectator looking at the screen yelled out. ¡®What thick essence!¡¯ Some shouted ¡®Sword essence¡¯ some people with swordsman ss eximed in amazement. ¡®No wonder the Western ins could hold back the Mountain ns. With the Seven Fairy ability, not many could contend them one on one¡¯ said a man with wine gourd on his left hip. ¡®Pity, that the Seven Fairy is matched up against a being like Lord Shadow¡¯ a man on the second floor of a nearby tavernment and the crowd looks and pay their respect ¡®Celestial Painter Xu Cong, you think the Seven Fairy will lose?¡¯ ask the man with the wine gourd. The man on the second floor nodded. The man is handsome, white wless skin, his hair wave left and right because of the winds of the ins while sipping the tavern precious wine. Opposite him is a woman, wearing a white dress, an otherworldly beauty, the symbol of an Asian beauty. Celestial Painter Xu Cong and Heaven Flute Lihua are known as the Immortal Couple. ¡®Just watch and my words will be proven right.¡¯ He nonchntly said and the crowds nodded in agreement and they watch the battle again. On the vige, Azief punch emits a droning sound that with each second be louder until it breaks the sound barrier in almost a fraction of a second, resulting in an explosion like sound. The punch was powered by the Celestial meridian as and the punch was punched out, energy covered the punch with the droning sound of air explosion. And when it collided with the purple elephant a purple gigantic explosion happens that shakes the vige and destroys any building around twenty meter radius of their battle. The winds howled and crack, tempest of soil and wind were formed and holes covered thends. The elephant howled in pain as thend beneath its feet loses its vitality and withers but the image is still there. Azief stepped back two steps back and his impassive face changed into amazement ¡®Impressive!¡¯ he eximed ¡®Then try this one¡¯ and Azief activated his Nine Forbidden Opening as he punched out another strike. This time the strike was not only faster but also deadlier. The punch aura rips apart the wind and collided almost immediately with the purple elephant before the image of the purple elephant shatters as Somi yelled ¡®Seven Star Fortress Formation¡¯ And the Seven Fairy changes their position and stance, as defensive aura shield formed around them, full of bold runic marking. They then swiftly evaded that strike by hair breadth. The strikes hit a house and the house exploded into bits and the explosion was like someone dropped a napalm bomb as the soil lost its vitality. But Azief this time could not let the Seven Fairy reform a new formation again. So, he uses his Hyper Speed. To the Seven Fairy, the only thing they could see was how suddenly Lord Shadow disappears from in front of their eyes in mysterious manner and then they heard the scream of Sohye. Azief was there in the middle of the formation, choking the life out of Sohye, ck aura shrouding the neckline of Sohye. ¡®Sohye!¡¯ The other yelled in rm. ¡®Release her!¡¯ one of the Seven Fairy shouted. Sejeong who was the closest waves her swords and struck towards Azief. The waves of her sword was embedded with sword essence and when it was struck out the light around the vige dim like it was being absorbed. Azief move to his right with speed beyond human capabilities as the wave of energy passed him by and stuck a house and exploded. The prowess of Lord Shadow is truly one to be admired. Not only he manages to evade, he manages to evade while still holding Sohye hostage and without even one sword essence touching his shirt. Thend shakes and the house destroyed into bits and pieces of wood. Yoojung and Chungha moved into another position and then thrust their sword filled with momentum of a killing strike, wanting to attack together. ¡®Release her!¡¯ Yoojung yelled. Azief was caught in the middle of the sword killing strike but Azief was still calm like in the beginning. The people of this world underestimated him too much. ¡®Did you really think I am a toothless tiger!¡¯ Azief said. The sword essence strikended on the side of his body and exploded and Azief hand loosens. Sohye kick Azief chest and catapulted herself backwards away from Azief, hand mark visible on her neck. Even though Azief identally loosens her hostage and epted the attack of both Fairy he was still standing there, alone, unscathed. Yoojung clicked her tongue. Two Fairy attack with their deadly strike but Lord Shadow is not even injured. The Seven Fairy was astonished and so are the people looking from the screens, all eximing amazement and shock. Then the other Six Fairy unleashed their barrage of attack, each one was like a tiger released from the wilds and dragons prancing the Nine Heavens. Each strikes capable of killing hundreds of Pirs Forming Stage and Orb Condensing Stage users but his face did not change and he ignored the attack. Numerous crashing and explosion sounds can be heard when the strikes collide with his body. But it was like the Seven Fairy was striking a sand bag with a weak palm. When the explosion settles and the sound stops, they rxed for a bit before they see the man is not harmed one bit ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Sohye shouted in shock ¡®I don¡¯t believe this man is invincible!¡¯ Doyeon could not believe what she is seeing ¡®How can a human be this powerful? Isn¡¯t he the same level as Sasha? Even Sasha wasn¡¯t this overbearing!¡¯ Nayoung asked herself ¡®Employ the Killing Dragon Formation!¡¯ Somi shouted as she was the first to regain her calm Azief was standing there, with ck aura and golden aura intertwined making him an unholy fusion of both holy and dark, had no intention of leaving and all intention to y with them till death. Somi back off fear to near this bane and then yelled ¡®Take your position!¡¯ and then the sound of ringing can be heard as their sword trembles and emits a white killing aura. The ringing produce a melodious sound like a beating of a war drum, the bugle of a marching men The Seven Fairy nce at each other and shouted ¡®Killing Dragon Formation!¡¯ And their aura exploded piercing the clouds on top of them Three of them aimed at Azief lower body, the other three aim to cut down Azief legs, while another one strike forward When their strikes were released an illusory image of an ocean appears on the battlefield with a sh that could overwhelm the world. The sh cleaves the whole ocean into two, making a path of destion in the middle of the ocean and this strike was aimed at Azief lower body around his waist. The one attacking his leg produce an illusory image of starry sky with a tempest of swordsing horizontally to cut of his legs. The other Fairy who was flying towards him right now, thrusting her sword to stab him in his chest produce an illusory image of a mountain being dice into dust. Each one were powerful and deadly strike, for all intent and purposes is to destroy and annihte Azief did not pay attention to these attacks and the image behind the sword strike but instead looked at the young girl who was flying towards him and thought ¡®Impudent! Arrogant! One who could not measure their own abilities!¡¯ He moved his body with his Hyper Speed, his left palm strikes the illusory image of the starry sky and the illusory image shattered with the sound of a broken ss. The three people aiming to cut of his legs were all thrown back by the force of his palm strike like a kite being cut off from its string. While his palm strike the illusory image of the starry sky, he kick the image of the sword shing to him with his foot and the illusory image of the ocean dissipated like the clouds being blown by a fierce gale. The other three was also thrown back because of the force of wind his kick generated, each one of them suffer internal injuries. For the other one heading to him, he smirk as he moved his body, swiftly evading the strike, grabbed the Fairy sword handle and lightly pushed it back into its scabbard, stopping her stance and subsequent attacks, almost effortlessly. Azief moves and attack was not only fast it was also overbearing. With the Seed of Death inside his body, each of his moves were embedded with Death Essence without him activating it consciously making longevity withers, life decay, and rot the attack essence of each of the fairy. He used the enemy moves to fight the enemy. Even if there is a dozen Fairy, he could still use the enemy swords to attack the enemy sabers, the enemy spear against the enemy whip, utilizing the enemy to attack the enemy, one beating many. Not to mention in this world, no one is his equal. Azief could not understand these people. He did note making trouble, but they eagerly send themselves to death door. Is this Earth not understand the concept of power of a Seed Forming? If they based the capability of Seed Forming based on Sasha power level then they are sorely misinformed. Sasha bes a Seed Forming User by sacrificing the Body Refinement of Energy Disperse Stage. If anything Sasha can be considered a Faux Seed Forming. How can he be on the same ss as Sasha? He possess an Undying Body, topare the two, is likeparing the Heaven and Earth. Even though, the Seven Fairy seems to fight a hopeless battle, there are still a lot of people in the hill nearby cheering for them. And the Seven Fairy has not yet given up Nayoung and Sohye then thrust again their swords this time making and arc of energy to be horizontally shed out, making the air around them cracked and a tempest of wind shot toward the left and right. But Azief once again uses his Hyper Speed and disappear from the trajectory of attack and flick Nayoung and Sohye wrist with his finger. The flick of his fingers was like being shed by an iparably sharp sword, as sparks fly and Nayoung and Sohye gritted their teeth and fall back Their wrist was numb with pain and starting to feel pain; they nted their bodies and jumped away turning their bodies away from Azief as Azief appears in front of them again. They stared at Azief, frightened but admiring him at the same time. ¡®Reform the formation first!¡¯ Somi shouted from afar. Her forehead is already filled with sweats but as she was the most proficient with the formation she of course knows, that attacking Lord Shadow like this is pointless. Without the formation Azief could just toy with them like a mouse trapped in a corner without a way out. ¡®You think I would let you!¡¯ Azief shouted and his shout create a sound wave that obliterated the square of the vige with the low level one all scattering jumping and running as the shockwave crumpled thend and destroy the houses. Somi who receive the brunt of this sound wave was thrown back ten meters as she coughed up ck blood. The soundwave was embedded with the essence of death, poisonous and lethal. Doyeon and Yoojung who was nearby shouted to Nayoung and Sohye. ¡®Unnie, fall back!¡¯ After shouting this, both of them whistled out and their swords thrust out. Azief once again admired the Seven Fairy swordsmanship. ¡®You sword skills are impressive and truly beautiful. But only you two areing out to attack me? You seem to overestimate yourself!¡¯ The swords create an illusory image of twin dragons of fire and ice, roaring as loud as possible, piercing the clouds and wake the Central ins. The people who were looking at the screen not far away eximed ¡®What a powerful sword skill!¡¯ ¡®Indeed! The Seven Fairy of the Western Palins truly lived up to their reputation as Fairy who mastered the sword skills!¡¯ ¡®Pei!¡¯ One of them spit to the ground. ¡®What use of great sword skills? Don¡¯t you see Lord Shadow is overpowering them? Anyone with eyes could see that Lord Shadow is ying with them.¡¯ ¡®Lord Shadow underestimates the Seven Fairy to much¡¯ another added. ¡®Heh. Is that so? Did Lord Shadow underestimate the Seven Fairy or the Seven Fairy overestimate themselves!¡¯ Another man offer his opinion while snickering ¡®More wine!¡¯ Another yelled. ¡®Table four also wants another bottle of wine!¡¯ Foods and drinks were ordered as everyone on the hill was enjoying the show. Meanwhile on the vige, the battle is still continuing. Thend was destroyed, the house turns into shredded wood, the building has crumbled into bits and pieces, the people of both forces has already made themselves scarce from the battlefield of the Seven fairy and Lord Shadow. When the whales fight, the only thing the shrimps could do is make themselves scarce. *** Chapter 125: Blue lightning The fight is still continuing amidst the destruction, amidst the burning and destroyed vige. The people of the vige already ran out from the vige gate and shielded themselves around some hills with Meng Yuan leading them out. The forces of the Seven Fairy are also doing the same thing led out by some of the younger ones in the Seven Fairy camp. The sword which is thrust out towards Azief eyes was swiftly evaded with the most minimal movement, almost like Lord Shadow could see the trajectory of their sword perfectly. The illusory images of the two dragons soar behind Azief and hit the hill behind Azief about five kilometers away and the hill instantly exploded as the soil shot out to the clouds. Azief positioned himself in the center between the two swords and flick his finger to the tip of both of the swords. His flick of a finger holds the weight of a mountain and when the flick collided with the sword Doyeon and Yoojung felt like their hand was almost ripped out as they tried not to release their swords. Doyeon was on his left and so she was thrown to the left almost a mile away. Yoojung was on his right and so she was thrown to the right a mile away. ¡®The proud formation of the Seven Fairy has been broken!¡¯ The people looking at the screen shouted in shock. ¡®The formidable and mysterious formation of the Seven Fairy has been broken!¡¯ Another eximed in awe ¡®What use of formation and sword skill when meet with an indestructible force?¡¯ ¡®What did I say?¡¯ Xu Cong said while sipping his cup of wine. And the crowd nodded while the man with the wine gourd just smiles bitterly Yoojung and Doyeon which was separated a mile away look at the calm face of Lord Shadow and were frightened. They never felt so much hopelessness before in their journey than right now. They had known long ago that their opponent was superior to them but they didn¡¯t think the gap was this big. Azief looked at the Five Fairy who is now around each other, each with a stance, ready to attack. ¡®Kneel and ept your judgment¡¯ Azief said. Nayoung then said ¡®Lord Shadow, hear our exnation first before rashly deciding.¡¯ ¡®No exnation! Your judgment is death!¡¯ He yelled and his yell was infused with his golden and ck aura, death and holinessbined opening the clouds on top of his head and pierces the wind, his deration could be heard all over the Central ins. The air around him ripples and thend beneath his feet cracked, invaded by a ck miasma that seems to originate from Azief feet. Nayoung bitterly smiles and know there is no other choice then a death match and her hesitation to fight disappeared. ¡®Five Dragon Biting the Immortals Formation!¡¯ she ordered and Somi nodded and immediately took her position in the center. Nayoung and Sejeong took the left and right, Sohye and Chungha took the rear and illusory images of Five White Dragons in a vast starry sky appears, fighting with an Immortal shrouded in azure aura. The illusory image was magical and mysterious, contained inside the illusory image is killing intent that could pressure the stars and the universe, as the five dragons bites the azure Immortal rendering him immobile and trapped. Inside the illusory image is the crux of the Five Dragon Biting the Immortals Formation. ¡®HYARGH!¡¯ They shouted as their attributes are all wring out and condensed into their strike. Then they released the strokes and the illusory image was absorbed in their stroke, the Five Dragons enter at the tip of the swords, while the image of the Azure Immortals exploded into tiny particles of light that covered the clouds of Eden unleashing energy that could rip apart worlds and dims the sky. All existence below Energy Disperse Stage nearby all coughed blood and experience their Pirs and Orb shaken and cracked. At the hill, some of the lower level user could also feel the fluctuation of energy and shudder to imagine if they were the one that has to ept that attack. Even with its defensive shield up in the hill erected by the Merchant Association, the pressure still able to reach and frighten those spectators. In the vige, Azief just snorted in anger. The strokes attacks are all aimed at Azief chest, sides and back as the sword strikes disappear and appears at weird position all around Azief surrounding. Each stance they used was intended to kill and annihte. Azief could no longer hold back his anger and roars ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ thend beneath his feet cracked forming a web like patterns on the ground while the wind around him exploded into wind gales, the air around him cracked and dissipate. Golden light filled the area and sound of explosion can be heard inside Azief body as his bones also shines with divine energy. Azief shot out his right hand filled with the momentum of a descending heavenly mountain; his first and second fingers opened and held the sword stroke essence of the sword. He twisted his wrist inwards, as Laws converge around his fingers, the Laws of Death, and then he pinched the sword essence and it exploded into shards of sword essence before being devoured by Azief ck aura. His experience surged up as he could feel his understanding towards sword essence increases. Azief then opened his arms wide and then golden aura exploded from his body and nullifies all the sword stroke essence and the roar of a regretful dragon echoes in the Central ins when the sword stroke essence was nullified. ¡®The sword essence was broken!¡¯ Somi shouted in shock. She could not hide her shock especially how easy it is for Lord Shadow to broke that formation ¡®This is not the end, Seven Fairy!¡¯ Azief said Then Azief appears suddenly in front of Somi who was in the center of the position. Somi was shocked at Lord Shadow incredible speed but quickly regain her calm and thrust out her sword, and once again his first and second fingers opened and held the sword. He twisted his wrist inward, his elbows now facing Somi nose. Somi tries to use her strength to pull the sword free, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. It was like the sword was stuck between mountains and could never be taken away. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief snorted Then Azief moves his elbows to her face, and Somi knew that if she didn¡¯t die from it, she would be seriously hurt so she let go and jumped back, her feet glided on the ground, backing away like a feather being blown away by the wind. Azief smiles maliciously and then said ¡®You think you cane and go as you please? I am not Lord Shadow if I don¡¯t teach you manners.¡¯ Somi thought she has passed the danger zone after evading Azief elbows. But how would she know that Azief elbows strike was like a gale of sharp wind and even after she let go, the elbow strikes turns into a gale of wind and shot straight to Somi face like a sharp sword. Somi make a X defense stance with her arms shielding her face and then a scream could be heard as she was thrown back two miles away from her position. Her arms were covered with deep gash of wounds, blood flowed without stop, dripping and pooling around Somi. All of this happened in just a mere ten seconds. Azief level of power is at the level where he could do what he wanted. It didn¡¯t matter if he lifted his hand or raised his foot; the result would be the same. Now on his fingers is the sword of one of the Seven Fairy. He moved the fingers of his right hand and the sword stood erect, the handle flicking upwards. Nayoung who was on the left and the closest to Lord Shadow, with eyes full of determination, thrust out her sword aiming at his neck. Azief grabbed Somi sword and lightly deflect Nayoung sword strike and after a shing sound, Nayoung was forced to move ten steps backwards as she coughed up ck blood from her mouth. Nayoung sword was trembling, and her right arm is broken, her body was shaking in pain, even her breathing isbored and hard. When the light strike of Azief sh with Nayoung full power strike, it was like Azief light strike hold the weight of the heavenly mountains, forcing Nayoung to suffer such grievous injury. Nayoung look at Lord Shadow and she had an expression of unwillingness. She is not willing to die here. She is not willing to be other people victim of machinations. She is not willing to be wronged like this. But even as she was thinking of this, her eyes grew heavy. Her body felt cold. Her hands rxed. And she knew her time hade. She remembers her family and her sisters. She looks left and right and saw the destruction resulted because of their battle. She then said ¡®I¡¯m not willing¡¯ Then the sword from Nayoung hand loosens and falls from her hand. She no longer had any energy to hold the sword erect and then copsed to the ground, her internal organs is in a mess. The Death aura that Azief has used since the beginning has begun to kill her nerve and organs and her body is slowly shutting down. Death is approaching her. Sejeong who was on the right shouted in anger ¡®NO! NAYOUNG UNNIE!¡¯ then she looked at Azief and shouted in anger. ¡®YOU KILLER!¡¯ She shouted with a craze in her eyes. Sohye and Chungha also hurls insult and gritted their teeth in anger. Sejeong, Sohye and Chungha extended theirs sword surrounding Azief. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief snorted, looking at this trivial three Energy Disperse Stage Realm user with contempt and disdain. Sejeong performed a move with an illusory Red Dragon image behind her enforcing her every move. Her body is shrouded with red aura that seems to symbolize madness and war. With each steps taken, thend around her burns and exploded. And the momentum of her sword is like a raging tsunami. This sword is heading straight for Azief chest. Azief chuckled and thought to himself ¡®They are still overestimating themselves. Could not think straight in anger, truly will not be anything great in the future. Guided by emotions and running amok, if you were strong you are someone to be feared. If you are someone weak, that just shows yourck of judgment. Even as he saw the tip of the swording towards him, he was calm like an undisturbedke, as he held his second finger with his thumb and flicked out at the sword tip. Then a noise rings out and Sejeong couldn¡¯t hold on to the sword any longer, as her finger and arms were broken almost instantly and the webbed skin on her fingers ripped apart flowing with blood. The red aura devoured into nothingness, and the red dragon exploded. Azief ck and golden aura now has a tinge of red aura. Azief smiles at this unexpected benefit. The sword was released in midair and falls down and stuck itself on the ground with the tip entering the ground first. But when the sword was stuck on the ground, it was at the time another two screams rang out. The people looking at the screen on the hill could not help but eximed ¡®How could Lord Shadow be that fast?¡¯ ¡®It is almost as fast like the Dark Speedster!¡¯ The reason for their shock is because when the sword was in midair, Azief didn¡¯t wait for the sword toe down when two more flicks followed after hisst attacks, followed by two ringing sound and the handles of the other two swords were up in the air, the sword des white aura dimmed as it alsonded on the ground. It was a simple flick of the fingers, who would have thought it contained so much force that it could make the Seven Fairy to relinquish their swords. The Seven Fairy without their swords is as weak as an Orb Condensing User. The Three Fairy who was conscious could not help but be confused. They didn¡¯t understand how could their sword so easily be taken away and so easily like this? The seven of them could not even use the Big Dipper Formation since the beginning. The gap of power is too high. To execute the Big Dipper Formation all seven of them is needed. Even if they had one less person, the whole formation would breakdown. If not how would they have this humiliation today? The reason why they fail is because of their gap of power and the gap of speed. Azief speed is one of the fastest in the world, second only to Will. Combine that with his strength, the seven fairy never had a chance from the beginning. This is the reason why Nayoung from the beginning exercise caution yet in the end the Seven Fairy still fall to other people plots. The three girl look at Lord Shadow, their eyes is still full of determination. Instead of fear in their eyes, it was defiance. ¡®I will finish you three first¡¯ Azief said coldly. And then he thrust his palm out to the sky as energy suddenly converge on his palm. The clouds in the sky turns into mist of water, thend beneath his feet sunk four meters deeps as the grass in twenty meter radius wilted and dies, as life essence near him was exterminated and revolve into mist like dark miasma that converge on his palm. The force generated was strong as the wind produce a sound like of a rotating des of a helicopter. Then the three of them suddenly feel a strong force pulling them closer to Lord Shadow. They try to resist the wind pressure but to their amazement, they were like insect caught in a wild tempest. Then after they reach five meter distance from Azief, Azief thrust out his palm and said ¡®This is your judgment!¡¯ And he thrust out his palm and the clouds in the sky turns dark and lightning covered the sky. Death reigns supreme! The three of them closes their eyes, resigning to their death but unwilling in their heart. But it was at this time a blue lightning pierces sound and collided with the palm attack producing a gigantic explosion of lightning and dark essence. The vige exploded with hundreds of houses and almost all of the buildings in the vige were blown into dust. The manor of the vige was also blown up with the bricks of the manor was blown a hundred kilometers away because of the impact. The shockwave of the colliding force circle the world one time. Azief was shock because he knew who this blue lightning belongs to. Speed Source. That worde into his mind. There is only one person he knows that could produce this lightning bolt. With the proximity of the explosions and the colliding force of blue lightning and the palm strike, the Seven Fairy should have exploded into bits of meat. Even Sejeong thought so as she closes her eyes but when she opens her eyes she found herself hundreds of miles away from Lord Shadow. On her left and right, were tranquil creek of river water, with green trees and chirping of birds. It was like she was transported into a paradisepared to the hellish battle she was fighting a moment ago. With all her unconscious sister beside her, some still unconscious while some is injured¡­.but alive. Then Sejeong looked the man just a feet away from her. The man was shrouded in blue lightning. Crackling sound of electricity can be heard with every movement he makes. His feet were covered with the lightning and one could only make blurry figures of his feet since it was covered by the lightning. He was tall and skinny with ck leather suits that covered his body. The man looks at her while looking at the direction of the destroyed and burning vige and said. ¡®I will resolve the misunderstanding between your sisters and Lord Shadow. Wait for me. And take this¡¯ he tossed a pill to Seong and Sejeong receive it. ¡®It could heal your sister¡¯s injuries.¡¯ Then with a step of his foot, he turned into a bolt of blue lightning and disappears leaving a trail ze of blue fire. ¡®Will the Dark Speedster¡¯ Sejeong said in a daze.. *** Chapter 126: The vast universe The vige was in ruins. mes broke out everywhere and dust covered the clouds. Then a blue lightning once again pierces the sound and wind and then with a supersonic boom, the man appeared in front of Azief looking slightly apologetic. Azief look at Will looking incredulous. Why did Will stop him at that crucial moment? He could not really ask him right now. His vige is almost destroyed and Will even stop him from killing the Seven Fairy. Azief just could not understand. Azief was about to ask Will when Will suddenly Speedtalk with him. Speedtalk is when Will talk so fast that only certain people could understand what he was saying and the only other person beside Will that could Speedtalk is Azief. In simple words, it is the ability to speak to one another at a highly elerated rate. This is often done when both of them have to speak a private conversation in front of non-fast people. Azief heard and slowly his expression morphed from shock to anger to regret and when Will finally finished Azief face darken. But he did not say anything because from what Will has been saying his battle is being recorded and watched by the fly buzzing around the vige. An artificial fly. Azief was shocked when he heard this Who would have thought that the fly buzzing around the vige was actually the invention of an inventor genius in the Merchant Association able to transmit images to the screen on the hill? Yes, Azief just now know that the Hill nearby is screening his fight. What is more surprising that it could even hide from his Divine Sense. This merchant association is really formidable! The other reason why Azief is still feigning he does not recognize Will is because since he is being recorded then that means this moment, Will telling him about the plot and saving himself from getting caught in the plots of sinister person, Will might have cast suspicion onto himself. Azief knows Raymond is trying to oust the mole in his organization and Azief shudder to think what will happen to Will if he got caught. Will throws a nk parchment to Azief. Will was pretending that there is important information inside the parchment. Azief opens the parchment and as he expected it was nk, yet he pretends like he was reading some big secret. ¡®So, that is how it is!¡¯ Azief acted like he found out what happened and with a flick of his fingers the nk parchment turns into dust. Azief then nodded and say ¡®Thank you¡­umm¡­.Mister-¡® ¡®I am Will. People called me Dark Speedster¡¯ Will also act alongside him. Both of them are a little bit awkward at the moment though it is not surprising to say the least. After all they are standing around a ruin of a destroyed vige. Fire breaks out everywhere and the dust of war is not yet settled. But they both couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation. It has already happened. Will has decided to help Azief even though it might cast suspicion on him and Azief has already received his help. Either way, Azief felt grateful to Will for what he has done. Now, as he already knows what has transpired, he already from a n to enact an alliance between Eden and the Seven Fairy though Azief does not know how to appease Wang Jian. But he needs to solve this problem first. He then said ¡®I owe you a favor Dark Speedster¡¯ And he needs to discuss something with Will so he look around and yelled. ¡®People on the Hill! I will give you all five minutes to make yourselves scarce! Once five minutes are up, I wille to the Hill and whoever remains don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡¯ Then he flick his finger and his essence turns into a needle like image that struck about two dozen fly about a mile away from Azief. Now, that Azief knows the fly transmit the images and realizes that this fly does not possess any soul or essence of life Azief could easily know which of them is real and which is artificial. In the Hill, the crowds were shocked hearing Lord Shadow sudden threats. The Twelve Pale Ghost of Tianshan was the first to jump on their horses and rides away and shouting in merry tones. ¡®What are you all still waiting for? For your head to be beheaded? Spread the word! The world has a new number one expert!¡¯ the Screaming Ghost screaming with joy as he said those words. ¡®Lord Shadow defeating the Seven Fairy like an elder admonishing a child, shocking the world! HAHAHAHA!¡¯ Laughing Ghost saidughing all the way, his voice echoes in the Hill ¡®Those people in the World Government and Revolutionary Army, will you note out! Raymond, Katarina, Boris, Jean, you no longer could sit on your throne that easily¡¯ Said the Solemn Ghost as he also rides away. The other Tianshan Ghost also yelled and shouted dreary warnings and mocked or praise the current situations as they jump out from the barriers with their Pale Horse, abination of white and gray horse as they turns into a wisp of smoke and immediately left the Hill. Celestial Painter Xu Cong and Heaven Flute Lihua get up from their seat and throw a pouch of gold coins to the waiters and together they jump down from the second floor of the tavern and bade farewell to other heroes. ¡®Today, my eyes are open. Seed Forming user are really formidable existence. No, invincible. To defeat Lord Shadow, one must also be on Seed Forming. Topare Sasha who did notplete her Energy Disperse Stage with Lord Shadow, who must have gone beyond the Nine Openings, is likeparing Heaven and Earth.¡¯ Celestial Painter Xu Cong said and the crowd nodded as they too understand. The reason why the Seven Fairy manages to contend with Sasha is because Sasha was rash and break though to Seed Forming by ignoring the Energy Disperse Stage. She was a Seed Forming but her foundation is not stable. Compared that with Lord Shadow, it seems Lord Shadow has sturdy foundation. Of course if they knew that Lord Shadow went beyond Eternal Spring and reached Undying Body, even if they were Seed Forming they will not dare to fight Lord Shadow. Xu Cong after finished saying this words, brings out his brush and paint something with the energy around him as paint, and his energy as colors and the unreal be real as the painting of the clouds be lifelike and then from a painting it changed to be a real white cloud. It was fluffy but solid and an array of runes was embedded into this mass of gas making it not only magical but mysterious. ¡®I bade farewell to all the great heroes congregated today. If fate destined it to be, we all will meet again.¡¯ With his right hand on Lihua waist, he jumped into the white clouds with Lihua looking at him lovingly and then the white clouds shoot out from the hill disappearing almost in an instant. The merchant association has already open their Teleportation Array and will be automatically destroyed on the other sides after all of their people arrived at Merchant Association safe ce. The warriors that have no rtion with the Merchant Association all used their abilities to make themselves scarce as fast as possible either by running, riding a horse or using their abilities. No one wants to be caught by Lord Shadow, not after they see what Lord Shadow is capable of. Emma eyes glistened with mischievousness as she also rides her horse and will be meeting her little birds to inform this matter. Most importantly, the information about Will sudden appearance in the battle that stop Lord Shadow rampage. Emma didn¡¯t understand Will actions. Lord Shadow alliance with the Seven Fairy will only weaken World Government hold on the Eastern in. The directive from the Quorum was clear. Not to interfere in the matter of the League of Freedom. The World Government might have unresolved business with the League of Freedom for the matter of the Hyperdrive but they would certainly not interfere if League of Freedom wanted to mess with Lord Shadow. It was even beneficial for the World Government since Lord Shadow will have to contend with the people of the Western ins. The Seven Fairy is after all heralded as protector of the Western ins. And Emma has always been suspicious of Lily disappearance. Will has always cherished Lily. The fact he did not do much investigating, has always been weighing in Emma heart. ¡®Will is suspicious¡¯ she whispered as she rides down the hill. Maximoff was walking down the hill, his long brown hair waving around blown by the winds of the ins. In the foot of the hill, he unslings his sniper. He takes a bullet in his pouch and in the bullet hole he put some kind of small vials. The memory card recording of the battle between Lord Shadow and the Seven Fairy in liquid form. ¡®The Merchant Associations does sell everything¡¯ Maximoff mused. He put the bullet inside his sniper. He then aims his sniper at the sky. And he shot the bullet to the sky. His sniper made of obsidian ck like crystal then emits the sound of st that sounds like a supersonic boom and the impact of the shot sunken the ground where he stood by five meters. ¡®Transmission sent¡¯ he said and the leisurely he walk down the hill. His mission is aplished. Takashi was walking towards the vige smiling andughing. Now that the battle has ended he can meet Sina. He does not care about those so called expert like Lord Shadow or Seven Fairy. His objective has always been a duel with Sina in the matter of pills and herbs. After his battle with Medicine Sage Liu Wenzhang, Takashi knows he is still not good enough. People have been saying that ¡®In the area of pills, there is Sina. In the area of Medicine, Liu Wenzhang.¡¯ Even though Takashi is a Poison master, his poison pill can be neutralized by Medicine Sage Liu Wenzhang. And if people wanted poisonous pill they can alsoe to Sina who can concoct not only miraculous pills but also poisonous pills with more variations and mutated effect then Takashi. How could Takashi ept this? The biggest blow is when Dragon of Echigo would rather plead Sina to concoct a pill for him instead of asking him to concoct a pill for him. So, he is determined topete with Sina and gain his confidence back in the path of poison making. Meanwhile on the other side of the hill, a man with a gourd wine is drinking wine trying to be as drunk as possible but not being able to. He then said in his sorrow. ¡®Life and death, the heavens treat humans like straw dog When will this battle and war end? When will rulers stop fighting? When will the world gain peace? Fighting and killing, grudges and vendetta formed When will these end?¡¯ He then looked towards Eden and sighed. ¡®The rise of such man is it a blessing or a catastrophe?¡¯ Then he drinks his wine again and began mumbling again. Before the five minuets are up, the Hill bes deserted and the news of the battle spread through all the regions. *** Azief and Will waited five minutes before they both goes to the Hill. Azief brings out his saber and strike upon an unassuming hill which then broke the illusory barrier and protective barrier like it was a piece of appear being shredded and reveal the hill true face. When they arrive at the hill, Azief and Will could see that the people in the Hill rushed out from it in a rash manners. The tavern and the shops are left lying around and even the screens are not torn down but no one is around. Garbage, wine sses, variety of items is also left behind. It seems his threats worked wonderfully. Azief closes his eyes and activated his Divine Sense and after making sure no one and nothing is around he take a sit at an abandoned restaurant and sigh. ¡®Sit, Will. No one is here.¡¯ Will also sighed and sits opposite Azief. You mess up big time this time, brother Will said with a little smirk on his face. Rarely in their journey together, there was a time Azief fall into other people plot. Bute to think of it, while he rarely falls into a plot, it was not like this is the first time he falls into another person plots. Azief smile bitterly hearing Will reprimand. It was not a reprimand but Azief think so. Even if it not Azief will take it as a reprimand. Truly this time, he nearly destroys his own interest. Because of too many problems happening in this week, he was rash. With Sina kidnapping and after that the attack of his vige, he was forced to make a rash decision which ultimately could have endangered his interest of strengthening his force. Azief then ask Will ¡®How is the Seven Fairy?¡¯ ¡®Injured but alive.¡¯ Will replied ¡®Good.¡¯ Azief sighed in relief. ¡®I could not thank you enough, Little Brother. But Raymond will suspect you as a mole if you return. And I heard what he did to spies. It¡¯s not good¡¯ ¡®I have my ways.¡¯ Will replied nonchntly Azief nodded then he waves his hand and the wine in the nearby table flew towards him with a pair of wine ss andnded perfectly in front of Azief and Will. Azief then pour the wine into both of their ss and then he sipped the wine. Will also follow. ¡®Lily?¡¯ Azief suddenly asked. ¡®In the Grain Pce with Budiman.¡¯ ¡®She is safe then?¡¯ Azief asked again his face clearly shows he was concerned. Lily is someone that matters for Will and since it matters for Will, then it matters to him. ¡®Safe as she could be in this new world¡¯ Will chuckles a bit. Azief found nothing is funny and he was serious and concerned about Lily ¡®When the time is right, we can bring her here. But¡­.not now¡¯ Azief said, looking at the distance and with a trace of regret he sighed. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I understand your concern.¡¯ Will said as he patted Azief back and Azief smiles helplessly. He doesn¡¯t want to seem heartless but he had to be and both of them understood. The reason why Will and Azief both could not reveal Budiman and Lily is because the other forces believe that Budiman colluded with League of Freedom to steal the Hyperdrive from the World Government and it is better if that misunderstanding stay that way. After all, that is how Will manages to get himself elected in the Quorum. It was because of his contribution in helping uncovering the ¡®plot¡¯ of league of Freedom against the World Government. As for Lily, she was a citizen of the World Government before she is reported missing. If someone that is important to Will, the Dark Speedsters, one of the Quorum council members, found in Azief territory, what would the World Government thinks? Azief then turns to another subject. ¡®Have you gained more information?¡¯ Azief asked. Even though the matter of the Seven Fairy is also important the reason why Azief send Will to the World Government is for other reason. ¡®A lot¡­but Hirate still does not trust me. He is wary of me. Raymond too. I managed to convince Lord Oreki though.¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Azief snorted. ¡®OF course he could not trust you. Since he could not read your mind how could he trust you?¡¯ Will nod in agreement. One of Will ability is his thinking process is abnormally fast. It is because of that Hirate mind powers could not prate Will mind. But that doesn¡¯t mean he is a genius. It is just that his thinking process is fast. ¡®About the matter I ask you? Azief suddenly ask and Will nodded as he smiles bitterly ¡®It is confirmed.¡¯ ¡®Then it is really true.¡¯ Azief sighed ¡®Yes¡¯ Will reply. ¡®The levels concepts are taken from the Nervian Race that inhabits the Mtrainan system. Their world operates by differentws where everything has levels even inanimate objects. The cultivation like abilities is simr to the concept of the Dao of Jade Pce.¡¯ ¡®The Three Thousand Myriad Worlds with Nine Heavens and Nine Hells ruled by Yu Wang the Jade Emperor¡¯ Azief said as he remembers a very terrible memory. ¡®Then the runes?¡¯ Azief asked again as his eyes shines with enlightenment. ¡®Asgardian and the Eight Realms, like we have always hypothesizes¡¯ Will reply. ¡®Our previous hypothesis is confirmed.¡¯ Will said but even though it seems like something that should be celebrated they both looked solemn. ¡®Yes, there is no doubt about it.¡¯ Azief nodded as the puzzle in his mind began solving itself and unconsciously he smiles. ¡®The World Orb incorporates the abilities of these superpower race abilities andws and bestows it upon Earth.¡¯ Will added as he remembers that Lab in World Government that house that otherworldly creature. ¡®From our knowledge we know that the World Orb is originally into Seven Fragment and each of the great power in the Universe has one of these fragments. If our hypothesis is correct, then the World Orb is thebination of these seven fragmentbined into one creating the World Orb.¡¯ Azief said with confidence. Will nodded. ¡®And if that is true, then that means the news we heard on Nilfheim is also true. That Odin Allfather convenes the meeting of Quon and urges the Seven Great Intergctic Rulers to merge this fragment to help Earthbat the Weronians.¡¯ Azief added. Will then smiles as he said ¡®True, but I don¡¯t think that the Seven Great Intergctic Rulers expect that we could learn all their greatest abilities. After all while Asgardian is famed for their rune magic, they do not possess the Eternal Armament Crafting of the Olympians nor do they possess the Dao of the Jade Pce. But we humans have transcended these limitations.¡¯ Azief then look at the sky and then his face darkens. ¡®Then we must be ready. We must be prepared. One day, those great intergctic powers will surelye down from the Heavens ande to Earth to take back the World Orb. We are entering a new dawn of war. A higher level of warfare.¡¯ Will nodded and understands the severity of Azief words. After all, they both seen and suffers many things during these four years together, traveling the universes, ending up many times in strange and dangerous ces. But the most important things they have learned in their journeys, is the mysteries of the world and the universe. Both of them is seeing further than anyone else on Earth right now. And they need to hundred steps ahead to counter those colossal forces residing outside of Reality and Time. Azief and Will discover that the Seven Intergctic Power resided only in Universe Prime and not in any multiverse. Azief and Will believes this is because they live outside the Reality and Time of this world, or any worlds, an eternally unchanging and immutable reality and time, making them unaffected with timeline changes or time paradox. They will always exist but only in Universe Prime the only Universe that matters. The Universe that holds the World Orb. Then Azief said to Will. ¡®Since you are already here, I need you to help me to bring all my troops back to the vige so I could quickly organize back my force. Is that ok with you?¡¯ Will nodded. ¡®Since I already did this much, it doesn¡¯t matter if I do more.¡¯ ¡®If this will make you harder to exin to the Quorum-¡® ¡®No, instead this will make it easier.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ Azief smirked as he was also curios on how Will can convince the Quorum that he is not a spy after he returns. ¡®Ok, since you said it like that.¡¯ Azief nodded in agreement. Since Will said it is fine, he must have his own ns. Then Azief exins ¡®I can also use my hyper speed but you know since we got back, there is this suppression on my speed. I¡¯m not like you who can tap into the Speed Source. I¡¯m not a speedster. I was not as fast like on Earth Two. And it even uses my essence. And we both know you were always the fastest one-¡® Will was smiling proudly before Azief suddenly added ¡®Onnd.¡¯ And Will smiles halted and he looked at Azief like he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard ¡®You think I can¡¯t beat you in a race?¡¯ Will said puffing out his chest ¡®Let me remind you, I beat you once¡¯ Azief said smiling with a hint of pride. ¡®With style, I must add¡¯ Azief added. ¡®That was before the Speed Source.¡¯ Will retorted rolling his eyes at Azief inability to ept a loss. ¡®Still.¡¯ Azief reply smiling smugly Will could not help butugh and then said. ¡®Fine. One day you and I will have another race and I will run so fast you could only eat my dust¡¯ Azief chuckles ¡®Yeah, in your dreams.¡¯ ¡®You think I¡¯m joking? Set a time and ce!¡¯ Will said enthusiastically as they both look at each other like they could rip each other throats. They are friends. They are brothers. But they are also rivals. While Azief got him beat on the strength part, Will is proud of his speed. He could im himself to be the fastest man alive. Azief was not the only one developing a forceful and domineering personality in those four years. Will was also like that. And his pride stems from his speed. Will does not believe Azief was faster than him. Not by a long shot. Stronger than him? Undeniable! Faster than him? Impossible! They both look at each other with tension building up in the air, electricity crackling from Will body and dark aura surging up from Azief feet. The wine is long forgotten. Looking at each other with hostility they smirked at each other and then they suddenlyugh ¡®HAHAHAHA!¡¯ Aziefughed. ¡®Fine. One day, I will set the time and ce. You muste or people would surely say you are a coward!¡¯ Azief said stillughing. ¡®You can bet on it!¡¯ Will said as he was alsoughing. They were old friends. More than that, they were brothers. They argue. They mocked each other. They tease each other. But they also bring each other up. They could beat each other ck and blue, but they surely as hell would not let others beat them ck and blue. They would bleed for each other; sacrifice their lives for each other. To find a bosom friend in this world is hard but Azief and Will is lucky. Then Will got up and gives Azief a brotherly hug. ¡®After I delivered your troops at the vige I will not stop by. I need to return immediately to the World Government or I really could not exin to the Quorum.¡¯ Azief nodded and release the hug. ¡®I understand.¡¯ Then he gave a pill to Will and said ¡®This will be helpful for you.¡¯ Will look at the pill and was shocked because he recognize the pill. He smiles and then he turns back from Azief and turns into a bolt of blue lightning crossing the ins in a matter of seconds as Will searches for Azief troops. Azief closes his eyes and calm himself down as he slowly floats to the clouds. He then opened his eyes and his eyes were as calm as an undisturbedke. ¡®The Seven Fairy¡¯ he said as he looks at a faraway direction. His senses already determine where the Sven Fairy is. ¡®I need to apologize and handle this misunderstanding well. Thankfully none of the Seven Fairy is dead.¡¯ ¡®Will truly save me from making a big mistake.¡¯ Then he broke supersonic speed in a second as he flew towards the Seven Fairy to invite them back into the vige. *** Chapter 127: New arrangements THE CENTRAL PLAINS The manor is beautiful after its reconstruction. It does not take many times as Azief only uses the Status window to build it. By the interior design and the subsequent additions to the manor was the effort of the recentlying immigrants of builders. The Hall is well ceiled with oak, on the western side is a worth bed, on the ground a stone chimney, a wardrobe and a certain other small chamber. The interior design was not colorful but appropriate for the manor, not ostentatious but elegant. There is certain solemnness for the manor. In the Hall, there is a certain meeting ongoing. Eight people are sitting down on a wooden chair. In the table behind the chairs is a brazier used to burn the Energy Giving Fragrance, a tribute from one of the new citizens. The brazier itself was exquisite. It was covered in gold and has the carving of a coiling dragon with clouds under its feet. Sofia took a liking for the brazier so Azief give the man who gave him the brazier a considerable amount of gold and even promise him a position after the ceremony. The Energy Giving Fragrance however was a gift from a woman who came from the Southern ins and it was checked by Li Yuan before being used today. It has the effect of clearing one mind, stimte one¡¯s energy and calm the heart. In the Hall, the eight people are all sipping some tea while looking serene and tranquil, hiding the chaotic undercurrents of their emotions. The tea itself is also another gift from one of the new citizens as tribute. It was the Cleaning Marrow Tea. It was made from a very unusual tea leaves. The one giving Azief this tea was immediately give a position as a Tea Master in Azief territory and will be given a patch ofnd to nt this kind of tea. The profession of that person is a Tea Sage. It is a unique ss but the effect of this ss while not useful in battle, as support it is indispensable. Cleaning Marrow Tea effect is self-exnatory. But it was not only that. It purify the Essence making it morepact and dense and even more powerful. It is a pity the man only has a meager one pocket of the tea. If not Azief would shamelessly brew the tea and give it to his friends. Azief look at the Seven Ladies as he put his tea cup down and said looking calm and unaffected, his face shows no other expression other than immense appreciation towards the tea effects ¡®This is my own brewed tea. Over the years, after coffee, I also have an interest in tea. This tea is very unusual and possesses many benefits to the body. I hope you all like it. Treat it as my apology.¡¯ One of thedy nodded and said ¡®It is good.¡¯ The other nodded in agreement. But not all thedy is appeased and happy. The youngest of them is clearly not one that is able to pretend cordiality when there isn¡¯t The oldest of them recognize this behavior looking at Azief in an apologetic manner and then said ¡®Lord Shadow, thank you for sparing us seven sisters. We were misled thus creating such tragedy¡¯ the eight people sitting on the chair is Azief and the Seven Fairy. Standing on Azief left is Loki and standing on Azief right is Wang Jian. Loki just watched this meeting without any emotions but in his heart, the shock in his heart is like a wave of tsunami beating him again and again. The Seven Fairy while they are famous in this timeline, in his previous timeline they were not famous and do not really y any major role in the big events of the future. This development is certainly not in Loki calction but his face clearly didn¡¯t show this. This time he has changed his appearance to a tanned bulky man, with curly hair making him stand out like a sore thumb in the room. Wang Jian on the other hand looks at the Seven fairy like his mortal enemy. If not for the presence of Azief in the room, Wang Jian might have asked the Seven Fairy duel until the death. After all, the people that died and suffer the most when the Seven Fairy invades are Wang Jian brothers. To Azief those troops are his subject. While he is saddened, he also needs to think for the greater good of the people under his rule and the harmonious rtionship with so many experts would only benefit the people under his rule. But for Wang Jian the people that died on that battle were his brothers. Clearly his perspectives and feeling on the matter is different. They shed blood together with him. They went to battle with him. They break bread together. And now only a few of them is left. How could Wang Jian not be angry? How could he not mourn his brothers and strive to avenge them? It has been a week after the attack. From the very first moment, Wang Jian wanted to cut the Seven Fairy into eight pieces and feed it to the dogs. But Azief could not let Wang Jian feelings to jeopardize Azief chance to establish a stable foothold in the ins. Azief has apologized to the Seven Fairy and reconstruct back the houses that were destroyed using the gold that Loki has umted. A memorial stone was erected in the middle of the vige listing the name of those people that died on both sides. The soldiers that fought were all promoted posthumously as a sign of respect and gratitude, while their family members will be supported by Azief rule. Azief promised both his people and the peopleing with the Seven Fairy that the mastermind will be punished. The League of Freedom plots has been uncovered and has already been spreads all over the world. While in the surface many factions and powers express disgust on Narleod plots that sacrificed thousands of life, on the inside many is feeling difort and unease at the growing power of Lord Shadow. Now that Azief even manages to get the Seven Fairy on his side, his rule in Central ins could be considered firm as a mountain. While in the surface they express congrattions towards Azief, Azief knows these people are actively plotting behind his back. And many things are changing now. Settlement is everywhere around the vige with peopleing in droves. Shack houses are built outside the gate after the houses in the vige was no longer able to amodate the peopleing. Even though Azief has built 2000 houses it still is not enough. Azief could not really waste all the gold he has on constructing the houses from the City Status Windows so the builders thate begin disying their usefulness. They take construction business from peopleing to join Eden. Many builders are racking up experience points making their ability in constructing buildings not only faster but also more beautiful and artistic. The higher level builders get many more gold than the novice builders. Production level sses while they also level up and form their Seed and experiences all the stages, it is destined that their strength will not surpass those withbat specialized ss but to underestimate them would be an idiotic moves. For those who possess many wealth and many resources, they also wanted a house that reflect their wealth and status, so on the outside of the vige there is even two storied houses and a dozen more big houses with beautiful artistic features. Hunters who felt apetition in this matter hunts the monster nearby the vige racking up gold as the builders are making a killing now. They not only increasing their experience but also gaining gold. The benefit for the vige is the monster nearby the vige is almost wiped out in every evening making the vige extremely safe. Before this influx of people, the vigers had to rely on the military which is not high in numbers making the vigers also feel some sense of dangers. But with this many hunters, warriors, knights and Pdins hunting all the monster nearby the vige to get gold, the vigers who most of them have production sses they felt safe and secure in establishing their business. And when there is an exchange of currency and gold, how could merchants be left out from the equation? The merchant thate to the vige began opening stalls and then some of them also began peddling their wares outside the vige. Soon in almost just three days, a market has already formed outside the vige gate. Azief does not allow them inside the vige yet, not before the Oath Taking Ceremony where he can expand and use more of the functions of the City Status. But the development is clearly making Azief feel proud. Today is the Oath Taking Ceremony by the Seven Fairy and the people waiting outside the vige is already anticipating the ceremony in. The Seven Fairy when they recovered immediately told Azief what they know with the mastermind identified and Azief quickly take action by announcing to the world of Narleod plots. Azief would have rush and caught Narleod if not for the agreement between him and Lee Sangmin and his inability to maintain a long siege on the Forest Region with his troops. But Azief vow that if Narleod dares toe out from the forest region he will hunt him down. This has appeased a lot of the victims of Narleod plots. Will has returned to the World Government and Azief don¡¯t know what he told the World Government that the World Government did not punish him for spoiling the n of Narleod. Azief knows that League of Freedom rtionship with the World Government is not clear but Azief also knows that the World Government is wary of his force. In this week, many more migrants from the Western ins and the Southern inse to his vige seeking protecting and shelter from the iing monster horde. But they did not yet kneel and take the oath so in Azief vige status it still does not recognize these people as his citizens. Even when some of them wanted to take the oath as fast as possible Azief wanted to reap the benefits of immediately breaking the vige rank to a metropolis since he already expected a drove of peopleing to Eden. In a way, the screening of his fight actually increase the people trust on him that he could keep them safe. In troubled times like these when strength rules all, to be ruled by a man who is honorable and strong is not that bad considering the alternative. Many people have the impression that Azief is honorable since he was flying into such a rage after seeing his vige trampled on by his enemies. And his strength? That is proven when he fights the Seven Fairy and defeating them almost effortlessly. Truth be told, Azief was not as honorable as the people painted him to be. But Azief of course does not have any reason to correct the people perception of him, especially when that perception will gain him many citizens and thus securing his force on the ins. Which is why the Oath Taking ceremony is important not only as the day he will break the rank vige criteria but also shows his might to the entire world that even the World Government and the Revolutionary Army has to take him seriously. Azief also wanted the Oath Taking Ceremony to be as grand as possible as he held a grand feast. These past few nights Azief hunted around 100 griffins as the sky of the Central ins was covered with sea of fire for almost four days before finally receded at dawn on the fifth day. There is also many meats in the warehouse and was all brought out today to feed all the new citizens. The new citizens also bring a lot of new talents to Azief force and Azief is more than happy to win their allegiance. The hills and thend destroyed by Azief and the Seven Fairy battle have healed itself. Azief realize that Earth now is more resilient. The fertility of the soil is higher and even after the great battle the grass grows once again almost at an unbelievable speed. The White Explosion did something to Earth that is for sure. Azief at first wanted to strike an alliance, but the leader of the Seven Fairy said they would not mind being Azief officers and would be honored to serve someone like him. So today when the Oath Taking Ceremony began, the Seven Fairy will also take a vow to serve him as their lords. Azief while thinking of this many things could see that the Seven Fairy is not unanimous in this decision but he of course did not touch upon this and said to the Seven Fairy ¡®After the ceremony, I will not treat you badly. I appreciate talents. We need each other if we are to repel the monster horde that wille.¡¯ All the Seven Fairy nodded agreeing unanimously on this matter.. Azief poption right now is about 40 thousand people more or less. At first his poption was only 400 people after the battle butbined with 8000 people of the Seven Fairy his poption surged up to about 12 thousand people. Then about 8 thousand peoplee after the battle when they heard that Azief will cooperate with the Seven Fairy. Then many more came until it reached to this number. This makes the Central ins probably the safest ce of all the other regions. One Seed Forming High Realm user and countless of Energy Disperse Stage High Realm user. Now in the world, there are no other forces stronger than Azief forces. Wang Jian, Loki, Sofia and the Seven Fairy are all Energy Disperse Stage and is very powerful. And all this tigers and dragons are all in the Central ins. Of course people who knew the news and wanted a safe environment to grow all ran to the Central ins. After all while the forest region is safe, it is controlled by the Lords of the Forest and the position is fixed and will not change and does not have the possibility of growing there. Viges built in the southern ins when they heard the news, their vige head travels in drove to the Central ins and many wille in the following days. Some people alsoe individually as they used every methods essible to them toe to the Central ins. Azief is eager to open the construction option of a city after this and he already got the rewards from the quest. He also has already formed three seed. The Seed of Life. Seed of Rebirth. Seed of Time. Each seed is formed by gaining EXP equivalent to leveling one level. For example, right now Azief level is 69. To form his first seed, it requires the same amount of EXP when he leveled up from level 60 to level 61. To form his second seed, it requires the same amount of EXP when he leveled up from level 61 to level 62 and so on and so forth. Each time it bes harder and longer but Azief has time. After all, even he takes four years to reach level 69. Which means the people of earth is three years slower than him. After his fervent hunting these past few nights, he managed to form four seed. It will take him a lot of time to form his fifth seed. It will be harder and harder because starting form the third seed the amount so of EXP he needs will double and triple each time. For example, to form his fourth seed he requires double the amount of experience then when he level up from level 63 to 64. To form his fifth seed would require triple the amount of experience when Azief level up from level 64 to 65. Now, that he has form his fourth seed, a leaf appears in each seed. It began when he form his third seed. Three Seeds Creating Leaves of Origins, Six Seeds Creating Branches of Creations, Nine Seeds Creating the Tree Of Life, Ten Seeds Summoning the Purifying Fire. This is what he knows from his abundant experience and since Azief already found his path he of course will walk the path of perfection. He has Golden Orbs when he was in Orb Condensing. Undying Body when he is in Energy Disperse Stage summoning the lightning tribtion. Now, that he is in Seed Forming, he will of course strive to form Ten Seeds defying the Heavens and summons the Purifying Fire from the Nine Hells and Nine Heavens of the Jade Pce. Then suddenly as he was thinking of this, Nayoung voice brings him to the present. ¡®We¡¯ll be counting on you after this, my lord¡¯ Nayoung said. Azief just nodded. Somi look at him still a bit wary. Angry but not afraid. Azief of course realize the tension in the room and did nothing to defuse it since the beginning but he knows he has to address this matter eventually so he look at Wang Jian and asked. ¡®Wang Jian is there anything to add?¡¯ Wang Jian look at the Seven Fairy his eyes was also full of anger but then reminding himself the importance of this matter, he closes his eyes and take a deep breath and answered. ¡®Nothing, my lord.¡¯ Azief look at Wang Jian and in whisper he said. ¡®We will avenge your brothers, this I promise you.¡¯ Wang Jian nodded. Azief put down his cup on the table on his left and got up. ¡®Then let us go enjoy the ceremony.¡¯ They were dismissed. Somi look at Azief and Wang Jian back as they walk out of the room and gritted her teeth. The war on the battlefield might have ended but the battle on the court just begun. Now that the Seven Fairy work under the same master, it is not hard to surmise that one day the matter between the Seven Fairy and Wang Jian will explode eventually and at that time, whoever Azief sides with will win. Even as this was happening, in the Forest Region, the mastermind of the plots was trembling with anger at Dark Speedster interference and the failure of his ns, cursing Will. The world has a new faction *** IN EDEN SOFIA MANOR Azief enter her room and see her standing there, looking outside the window, her arms crossed. The room was spacious and well lit, warm andfortable with all the necessities she could ever need. Azief goes one step further as he showers Sofia with luxury. The manor interior is probably the most intricately designed and luxuriously covered with famous paintings. Sofia creased her eyebrows when she heard the creaking of the door. She did not flinch or startle. It has been a week. Every night they are together. Every night they kiss each other, devour each other, but they never talk to each other in the morning or acknowledges any kind of rtionships. So, like every night she was expecting him. But this time, she is expecting him with an answer. What are they? What does this rtionship means for him? And how do they go forward? She has been asking. And he has been avoiding. And yesterday, she blows up and they got into a fight. She turns her head back and looks at him and then looks back to the window. Azief sighed looking at Sofia stubbornness. Azief moves closer and then he arrived in front of her. ¡®You¡¯re still angry at me?¡¯ He asks. She did not say anything. Azief moves one step closer and with two fingers he pushes Sofia face to look at him. Sofia pushes his fingers and looks at him hatefully. Azief in a bold move grabbed her waist and pull her to him and Sofia blushes and try to push him unsessfully. Azief look at her face and smirk. ¡®You cried.¡¯ There is crust on her eyes. Her beautiful face is puffy. She looks at Azief and asks him, her voice is a bit strained, her cheeks are red, and her heart is beating like war drums. Then feeling like she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore she started barraging Azief with questions. ¡®What are we? We kiss and then never talk about it. We sleep together and never talk about it. It feels like I¡¯m yours, but I¡¯m not. It feels like we¡¯re lovers, but we¡¯re not. Whenever I ask you about it, you always act vague.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re friends. Good friends.¡¯ Azief replies with a smile on his face. It is a very mischievous smile. ¡®I hate hearing that word. Friend.¡¯ She said ring at Azief. She hates that she always feel like she has to guess what he is feeling. Sofia is always the one that loves more. ¡®Don¡¯t make me confused and draw the line for me. Are we just friends or are we something more¡¯ she said. ¡®What? You¡¯re not satisfied with what we are now?¡¯ Azief ask knowing this will just make Sofia more incensed. For some reason every time Sofia is flustered, she look cute in his eyes. It just makes him want to tease her more. ¡®Pretending that were just friends, acting like we are lovers, don¡¯t do that if you don¡¯t mean it. The more you¡¯re like this, the more I am curious about your true feelings.¡¯ She said as she pushes herself away from Azief embrace. ¡®You didn¡¯t mention it when we started sleeping together¡¯ Azief said with a slight smile on his face. She sheepishly blushed and with hesitation she said. ¡®I forgot about it every time I see your smile¡¯ And Azief chuckles. ¡®Don¡¯tugh¡¯ Sofia said with her voice stuttering and her cheeks keeps reddening. ¡®Don¡¯t justugh like that and pretend you don¡¯t know. Stop this game and be real with me¡¯ Azief thene to her and kiss her slowly in her forehead. Sofia unconsciously closes her eyes. ¡®You¡¯re too cute¡¯ Azief said as he broke the kiss and Sofia opens her eyes. Azief look at that starry eyes and he smiles. Then he look at her, his face was full of smiles and he spoke his confession, a confession he has been practicing for a week since that night of their first kiss. ¡®Soph, I love all parts of you. The broken parts. The wed parts.¡¯ Then he kisses her cheeks. Then he continued. ¡®Every kind of love, it seems, is the only one. It doesn¡¯t happen twice. And I never expected that I could have a broken heart and love with it too, so much that it doesn¡¯t seem broken at all.¡¯ And Azief was reminded of Na Eun and hope she is living okay. ¡®With you I felt magic.¡¯ Then he kissed her nose and Sofia covered her face with her hands, trying to hide how embarrassed she feels right now. Sofia then looks right at his eyes and said ¡®With you I always feel insecure. I keep needing to confirm it. That you like me, that you¡¯re not tired of me.¡¯ She said and Azief finally see the timid girl he used to know. He was so used to seeing the Divine Archer, that he forgets she is still that timid girl. In love, she was always the weak one. Because she cares more. She loves more. She sacrifices more. She spent all her lifecking love,cking a fatherly figure, a protector. In Azief she feels protected. Azief was her protector. Then her friend. Then slowly that feeling umted and that feeling turns to love. ¡®You were like¡­.¡¯and Sofia was thinking of a word to describe Azief and then she blurted out ¡®Superman. You were like Superman¡¯ she said. Azief smiles and then whispers to her ears, sending tingling sensation all over her body ¡®Then you are my kryptonite¡¯ and Azief kisses her lips. All of the kisses taste like a slice of heaven. Azief then look at Sofia face and he smiles. She also smiles like the sun. ¡®Let¡¯s love as much as you¡¯ve been in pain.¡¯ Azief said ¡®Un¡¯ Sofia nodded. Then Azief lift her up and carry her to the bed and they make love each other. Not knowing that the sweet promises, the words they say is like a foreshadowing of their tragic future. Loki has seen what has transpired and he could attest that if there is one weakness of the eventual God of Death Azief, it was Sofia the Divine Archer. She is his kryptonite *** Chapter 128: The events of the future Loki is walking in circle inside his room feeling both anxious and excited. Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he shrieks. The guards assign to protect Loki has been ustomed to this matter and no longer give Lord Loki any concern when he was acting like that. He was given arge house a few minute walking distance from Sinaboratory. And both Loki and Sina was assigned guards to protect them This is to prevent anything like Sina kidnaping ever happening again. One could even asses the matter of importance they possess by measuring how well protected Azief friends really are. Sina was well protected even than before. Guard posted around her in shifts for 24 hours with sealing and magic barriers erected inside and outside herboratory. Loki was just below Sina on how he was well guarded. Maybe it is because Loki himself is as slippery as a loach that Azief does not worry about him that much. After a while hey down on his bed and sigh. ¡®It seems I have miscalcted certain things.¡¯ He said as he closes his eyes and he sees that sea of blood again. Heard the screams again. Felt his heart rend apart again. Felt the pain. Felt the burn. See the future. Felt the suffering. The future he doesn¡¯t want. The suffering he doesn¡¯t want. Bearing the burdens of all those lives on his shoulders. The memory torment him¡­.like always. And he sighed as he tries again to erase that memory. Maybe when things change, maybe when the Heavens go crazy and overturned the fates, than his memory will also fades. Loki has seen how his choice changes the future he knows. For example, The Dark Speedster appearance. Loki knows there is something between Azief and Will. Maybe a secret partnership or something along that line. It seems even Azief is holding some secrets from Sina, Sofia and him. There is another thing that surprise Loki. Dark Speedster lightning. It was blue¡­.not red. Which means Will has already tapped the Speed Source. Loki remembers when he met Will in the original timeline. It was when he was in Disk Formation and Will was at Essence Creation. It was then he managed to make his lightning blue. But Will has always been a half step to Sovereign all of his life even until his death. And Loki knows from his memory that Will only met the Prince when the Prince seek his help regarding the Oracle prophecy initiating the Time Crisis. He was the Dark Speedster for most of his life until the Final Battle. In the final battle Will reached Sovereign level and turned into the Silver Speedster and gained the Speed and power to battle the Darkness. If not for his sacrifice, Loki and Jean would not be able to survive. Loki still remembers how Will punch the Darkness with double the speed of light incinerating everything in ten thousand miles radius of his battle. But in the end he fall. And that¡¯s when Loki and the others saw the Cosmic Speedster, the pale white lightning. Most of the time when people on Earth dies, their souls go to the God of Death. But for speedsters like Will, they return to the Speed Source. Before Will became Sovereign there are other speedsters that dies on Earth and each time their souls could not escaped Azief hands. But when Will broke the barrier and be a sovereign in that final battle, he was too fast for Death to catch. Will can be revived if he escaped Death grasp. As long as the soul is still there, some people have means to revive a person back. But the Speed Source couldn¡¯t have that So, from the Speed Source, the Pale Speedster appears descending from the Cosmic Source in the form of a white silvery lightning. Loki even with his Sovereign magic could not see the true form of this Pale Speedster. The only reason he knows that the Speedster is Pale is because Will shouted it out. The Pale Speedster was too fast even for Loki to see with his Eye of Truth The Pale Speedster, the embodiment of death itself. And Will who just became a Sovereign. If only Will has long be a sovereign and has limated himself with his newfound powers, he might have a chance to outrun the Pale Speedster. These two gods race across the world and the stars but seeing that Will body instantly disintegrated after five minutes of the white lightning descend, Loki believes that Will lost the race. Loki remembers all the big events where Will ys pivotal role. After all, Will was even famous that him before Loki became Sovereign. He is most famously known for creating The Time Crisis. Loki has makes sure all the yers of that event is alive and well. The Oracle is alive. Sofia is alive¡­and she is the most important one. After all, she did send him here. If she dies then Loki doesn¡¯t want to think about the consequences. Loki knows that leaving the Oracle alive might put some his ns in jeopardy but Loki had no choice. She needs to survive for the event to start. The reason why Loki fears Oracle¡­.well, she is after all a woman who can see the future. Who knows how that woman would think and do if she knows what he is nning? After all she did give one of her eyes to be transnted into Azief eyes just so that he could see the future Which crazy person would rip out their eyeball and transnted it to another other than Erika? Sometimes, Loki even suspected that Erika wanted to screw Azief by giving him the ability to see the future. In the end, Azief was led by the nose by his vision of the future. Then there is also the little girl Giselle. Right now, she is still an insignificant character. She is now being called the White Witch. She is weak, amateurish in using her abilities and magic, na?ve and childish. But in the Final Battle her magic and Arno Cursed Chain managed to tie down the Darkness for a few second making Will be able to break through to Sovereign. After all, a second is long to a speedster like Will. It was fortunate that he has thought to riddle the body of the White Witch with his mnemonic runic that could inscribe information in the forms of tattoo or symbols even words. It is vague enough and reliable enough for someone to understand it. The runes will guide her. Guide her to her final destination. To the destined battle she must fight. Because in the Final battle she perished painfully. But honorably. Because of her sacrifice, because of her determination, Loki being here is possible. This is the weight of life Loki holds. He met the White Witch and rescues her because it was necessary. He rescues her only to sacrifice her inter time. What impressed Loki was the selflessness of the White Witch even after he shows her the future toe. The suffering and the bleak future. She looks at it and epts her fate because she knows it will be necessary. And once one sees what the future have in store, like the White Witch, they would rather have their memories burned. Because knowing what her fate ultimately leads to, she was afraid that she would not have the courage to do what is necessary, what is right. So, she wipes her own memory. She was young and yet she still possesses that bravery. She is braver than most men. She epts her fate with stoic determination. Loki just hopes that it will note to that. That the Final battle could be averted. But Loki sighed and then shakes his head. His eyes still closed he said ¡®Nothing can stop the darkness. It hungers. It devours. It destroys. And it wille¡¯ he said to himself. He carves the mnemonic runic, a memory spell, to guide the White Witch to safety without even remembering it. Now the White Witch is a great ally of the World Government. Loki wishes her well and hoped by the time of the Final battle she would be strong enough to survive. ¡®She is n B¡¯ Loki said as he opens his eyes. Truth be told he doesn¡¯t really like using the White Witch like that. And he has no intention of dredging up that seal memory inside the head of the White Witch. Because the future isn¡¯t good. And she doesn¡¯t have to bear that burden. Loki willingly hold up the burden of a destroyed tomorrow ande back here, to where it all begins and undertake a quest he did not know if it¡¯s going to seed But he got to try. At least, he¡¯s got to try. Then there is the marriage of Earthshaker and Divine Archer. Narleod must remain alive at least until that time. Fire Arrow Frieda, Warp the Teleportation Master, Water Princess Erin all exist in this timeline and all are alive. Though most of them are not that famous yet and Narleod has not recruited them yet. The main yers in that events is Raymond, Oreki, Narleod and of course the God of Death. Loki who saw the event of that wedding with the aid of his staff still remembers. At the time he was wandering in some pocket dimension when he heard the news and watches the scene by conjuring an Image Magic. He remembers a man floating in a throne of bones looking down at the people during the attack on the wedding like they were ants. He came with his ck attire, his ck hood covering his cold face, his presence sucks up the life and joy of that wedding ce. Laws shattered, and the world was turned into disarray with his descent. The Pirs of the world trembles and earthquake shakes the earth. The sea be restless as waves and waves of seawater rises up and create a tsunami in most regions while the winds pulsate and create giant tornado. Life withered, nts wilted and death pervades the world. If not because he lower his Divine pressure, the Earth would crumble. The First Sovereign, the God of Death, the Prince. When he arrived at the battle, everyone kneeled, afraid to match eyes with him. Their hand trembled and all thought of resisting perished. He uses his swish of a hand to overturn an already made conclusion. The guest that died that perished in that bloody wedding, were resurrected almost in a perfect form Their souls returned back to their vessels and the League of Freedom was subjugated. Giving his ultimatum, the matter ended, he himself disappeared in a ck me. Sofia the Divine Archer then breaks her engagement and seeks the Oracle because of that matter. Loki also remembers the New World War. The huntress Delia the Armenian extremist. Akira the Mad Scientist. Poison King Takashi. But maybe this time the New World War will be different since the country no longer existed. At that time Russia was used of destroying the Ind of Peace using euronioum explosive. But there is a sinister plot in the background. And in this matter, the Prince appears again battling Sarohian Beast that was summoned. The continent of Australia was turned to dust by the end of that battle, with millions of life as coteral damage. Earth was almost destroyed if not for the barrier of the Illusion God that transported the battle between those two entities into other dimension. The Illusion God had to retreat for one year in his realm to recuperate after using his powers to create such a powerful illusion. Then there is the Attack of Yrinia. Loki knows Fir Her Waz ising. The strongest warrior of Yrinia. By now, Loki estimated that Fir Her Waz is in Interium, the diatorial stadium of the Universe. The reason why Loki knows about this is because of what happens after the defeat of Fir Her Waz. The Book of Mysteries. It is where Loki learns most of his most sinister spells and magic. ¡®Fir Her Waz¡¯ Loki said with a whispering tone like remembering a sad story. One day he wille here,ing down from the Heavens with his Battlestar. And the battle will once againmence. To others this event did not happen yet. But to Loki, he has already seen it before. Loki still remembers the unwillingness of Fir Her Waz when he was about to die. He cried tears of blood and he keeps saying the name of his family until hisst breath. In that event, Lord Shadow once again ys as the main character. After that the Annihtor came. That beast, that unthinking, savage beast, nearly kill humans to the points of extinction. Thinking of it, all the Seven Sovereigns had to march into the battlefield at that time to battle this unworldly savage brutish force. Oreki and Hikigaya were battling other problems because of the Annihtor descent while Katarina battled Rosulka in Russia making her unable to aid the God of Death. That Rosulka that will battle Katarina at that time, she is still a child now. She is one disturbed individuals. She only wanted to watch the world burns. And then came the turning point that leads to the Ends of Days defeat. The War of the Sovereigns. Three Sovereign died that day. Katarina, Oreki and Hikigaya. And it all started because of that damn woman. Paulette. Jean¡¯s woman. Because of her, a war was started. A civil war amongst the Sovereign. The Sovereign were never people that easily agreed with each other but they never bear arms at each other and they never battle until their death. Because of Paulette, Earth turns into a battleground for these Gods. Even after the G7 convenes, the Seven Sovereign could never see eye to eye and thus the war of the Sovereigns started. At first, Loki and Azief abstain from picking any side. In an act of affection, the God of Death prophesied that if Katarina went to the war for his brother, she will die. At the time, everyone knows The Prince has a little something something with Sofia the Divine Archer. But everyone knows about the vtile on and off rtionship between The Prince and the Ice Deity. If Katarina has a counterpart in mythology, and Gods knows how Loki loves his mythology, then her counterpart is Hera. Jealous and vindictive. One such famous anecdote of their story was when one of the Devotees of God of Death truly falls in love with Azief. His Temple in Everest was always full of his worshippers praying day and night even though he rarely answers. Most of them asked for either their loved ones to return or to die a good death. Most of the time those who worships Him feared and revered him. But a woman from Greece named Annika loves him with all of her heart. She was a weak woman who was blessed by the God of Death on her birth because her father used to fight beside the God of Death as one of his generals before he became Sovereign. Annika father sacrificed his life to protect Azief. And Azief was very touched by this act that he vowed he will settle this debt. So, when his child grows to an adolescent year Azief who was now a Sovereign, capable of great magic blessed Annika with good health and decreed that as long as she stays in her mortal form, she is immortal. His decree and his voice itself is magic, imbued within it the will of the Universe. Katarina heard of how this Annika always prays that she only wanted to see the God of Death face so she could love him and take Him as her husband. She would sing love songs on His temple,vish luxurious sacrifice and many other acts of devotion. Katarina was incensed with jealousy and rage. So, she descended from Her realm of tormentors Hell of Ice and sent divine punishment which is neutralized by Azief blessing. No matter what She throws at Annika, she remains unharmed, immortal as long as she remains in her mortal form. This makes people believed even more in the power of the God of Death, to grant life and death, control over the souls, rebirth and reincarnation. Katarina knows she could not do anything to Annika while she is protected by His Blessing so she summon her champion and orders her champion to lure Annika away. Her Champion tricked Annika telling that her mother has been kidnapped by the Devotees of Katarina. Annika believing this story since the Ice Goddess has long told the world She hated her. So Annika follows Katarina champion to the Temple of Katarina and she was not afraid since she has the blessing of the God of Death. But Annika forget one thing. You never underestimate a woman ability to plot¡­especially when that women in a Goddess. The moment she arrived there, The God of Death blessing weakens. Her Temple, Her rules. Now, that Blessing is weakened, Katarina could employ Her Divine magic. Katarina cursed her to be a ten foot ck bear, losing her mortal form and her mind. She lost all of her senses and bes a human killing bear with powers resembling of a half step sovereigns. When Azief learns of this he was furious but the deeds have been done and he could no longer overturn this curse of Katarina. Katarina was forcing Azief to deal with the problem. With so many casualties incurred by the beast, Azief could no longer sit tight in his throne. So, Azief sent his champion with a quest. To kill the ungodly bear. Azief bestow his champion with his Scythe that could cut anything in the world, even fate and destiny. Even though his champion was only at Disk Formation, using the scythe his champion killed the bear with one swipe at the bear head Everyone thought it is tragic for the woman to attract the ire of a Goddess like Katarina but in the end it was Azief that have thestugh. The moment Annika died, Azief brought her souls into his realms and constructed a heavenly ind for her. Loki even knows that sometimes, Azief would visit that ind when he is troubled with something. Loki learns something from that and that lesson is don¡¯t be a jerk to the God of Death because he is better at being a jerk than anyone else. That¡¯s the state of rtionship between Azief and Katarina. Unhealthy, toxic and crazy. But Azief oncemented ¡®Other things were not good. But the sex? It was crazy good¡¯ Loki remembers there was this one time Katarina and Azief was having sex that rmed all the other Sovereigns and the forces on Earth. Their act of making love is disastrous to the people of Earth. It created shockwaves that was so powerful that they made the Earth shakes; a plethora of volcano erupts with hot billowingva and a hurricane that killed thousands. If not for Raymond calming the Earth, many cities in the world would crumble. Since then the G7 created aw that in the events of a sovereign-sovereign pairing, if you want to have sex, then do it in space. The sex was good but their rtionship is frustratingly toxic and unhealthy. But they do have affection for each other. So, the Prince gives his prophecy, hoping she would abandon her intention to join the war. But Katarina always one for defying Azief words, went into war anyway. In the end she couldn¡¯t abandon her family. And she dies at the hand of the God of Thunder Oreki, in Azief arms when she breathed herst breath. The God of Death roars in anger that shakes all the realms and finally enters the war. His bones chariot once again soars over the Earth, bringing the miasma of death. Thousands of His Death Wraiths emerges from the Darkness, the gates of Hell opens and his Furies flies out with the Heaven overturned and the world bes crazy. The sea slowly evaporates turning into ck mist killing all sea creatures, the river runs backwards and thend crack and crumples. The sun was overshadowed with red and ck clouds as thunders and lightning covered and strikes the earth. All manners of terrifying creatures jump out from the Gates of Hell. Nine Winged Bones Dragon, Twelve Headed Snakes, Ten Thousand Eyes Spiders, these great monstere out and heed the call of the Lord who rules over death and destruction. He sided with Lord Jean and he ughtered Lord Oreki and Lord Hikigaya in an earth shaking battle that scarred the Earth. In the battle 1000 inds were sunk, 3000 mountains was turned into dust and a whopping 400 million lives were sacrificed. And that was even after the seal of the world was activated. By the end of the war only 4 Sovereign is left. And then the End of Days happens which resulted in Earth defeat. With four Sovereigns, and what happened to Azief in the final battle, humanity lost hope. Loki closes his eyes again and once again he said to himself like he has always been saying from the very first moment he woke up in his younger body. ¡®Never lose hope¡¯ *** IN A CERTAIN MANOR IN EDEN The Seven Fairy returns to their manor after they meet Lord Shadow, each and every one of them feeling variety of emotions. Not all of them agreed with Nayoung decision to serve under Lord Shadow. And this faction is the Seven Fairy that does not agree with Nayoung decision is of course headed by Somi. But they can¡¯t argue it out in front of Lord Shadow so they are all eager to go to their manor and discuss the matter among themselves. A week ago, Doyeonmissioned the construction of manor on the inside of the vige and yesterday it was finished. Many people offered themselves to help the construction since they all know that the Seven Fairy is a famous personage in the ins and to gain notice from such powerful expert will make their lives easier in the long run. Protection barrier and formation to prevent people from hearing has also been put down by formation ss user. Today, they have moved in with all of their belongings transported inside the manor yesterday. The moment Somi entered she sat down in one of the chairs in the Great Hall and sit down in dissatisfaction. Somi look at Nayoung and her res are piercing. Nayoung might be the leader of their group, but the center pir that holds up their formation is her. When in peace, Nayoung words are the Law. When in battle, Somi words are the Law. The other are all important since their battle style is in formation but these two have always been more outspoken and confident so the other relegated the task of leading them to these two people. They are all like sisters so they argue but this matter is too big to think of it like some inconsequential squabble. Sejeong and the other also notice Somi behavior and could only sigh. The moment they entered the Great Hall, the hired help quicklye to them to ask what they wanted or is there is anything they would like them to do when they were suddenly being red by an angry Somi. The hired help inside the manor was very shocked. It was fortunate that Somi did not pressure the hired help with her level pressure or that servant would have his pirs shattered. Most of them are just Pir Forming Stage and mostly young kids or cowards who don¡¯t want to or can¡¯t fight mutated beast. Only these kinds of people will debase themselves and be servants to high level users. Kids have potential to be levelerster when they grow up. But old people or young people who are afraid, it is destined they will never be strong. After all not all humans are brave, resourceful and dare bear the risk of dying. But the work of a servant is not so bad. For the kids, they could learn many tips from high levelers if one day they want to strike out on their own. For the old and cowards, they were protected. But in the Seven Fairy manor there are not so many servants. Most of the people working here is production ss users hired by the vige for the Seven Fairy. There are cooks, gardeners, builders and many others. Not only the pay is high, these production ss users could increase their experience. Who would turns down such an easy job? Today, the kitchen steward wanted to ask the Seven Fairy what he should ask the cook to prepare but seeing the youngest and most terrifying Seven Fairy in bad mood, the stewards is also sweating bullets. Nayoung sit down on the recliners with Chungha quickly behind her and began massaging Nayoung shoulders. Nayoung looking at the kitchen stewards looking afraid, trembling in fear, gestured with her hands to send the kitchen steward away and the kitchen steward quickly dismissed himself from the Great Hall with a breathe of relief. ¡®You don¡¯t have to release your anger on someone innocent, Somi¡¯ Nayoung said and Somi scoffed. Chungha who was massaging Nayoung said hatefully ¡®Wang Jian is still very much hostile to us. We have surrendered. We have already apologized. What more does he want?¡¯ Nayoung leaned backfortably on the recliner. Hearing Chungha remark, she smiled and said: ¡®It is understandable. We kill his brothers. It¡¯s not something he would forget. And the whole world knows that Wang Jian values brotherhood very much. If not why would his men did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives for him?¡¯ ¡®Is that why you ask us sisters to serve Lord Shadow? Because you think Wang Jian might plotted against us?¡¯ Chungha asked Nayoung nodded. ¡®Resting under a big tree, there is no disadvantage. It is obvious to me, that if we want to live, we have to serve Lord Shadow as his officers instead of striking of an alliance with him.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Somi said raising her voice, from where she was sitting. Doyeon who was on the kitchen came in carrying with a goblet of date and honey tea. Hearing what Nayoung said, sheughed and said: ¡®Because if it¡¯s an alliance, the moments the alliance is broken, Wang Jian will hunt us down and maul us to death. And I doubt at that time, Lord Shadow will lift a finger to help us. If we were just in an alliance, the best rtionship we have with Lord Shadow is someone who was united for a certain amount of time to achieve the same goal. When that goal is achieved, why does he has to care for us? He would certainly not side with us while slighting his own officers. It is different if we are his subordinates.¡¯ Nayoung closes her eyes and nodded. Then she opened her eyes and sighed over those words: ¡®Narleod ns were very sinister. Not only we almost make Lord Shadow our enemy, we now have Wang Jian as our enemy. And from what I¡¯ve seen many of the important people on Lord Shadow side has a deep rtionship with Wang Jian.¡¯ Nayoung coughed. Nayoung could not help but clenched her fist every time she remembers about Narleod. It is because of him, her sisters and her need to bow their heads to someone else. Wang Jian is a silent tiger. He will not move unless provoked. And killing his brother, if that is not provoking him then what? If not for the constraint of Lord Shadow, Nayoung is confident, with his temper, he would swing his Ruyi Jingu Bang and engage in life and death battle with all of her sisters. Chungha pulled a thin nket over Nayoung and said ¡®But, unnie. What makes you think Lord Shadow will protect us?¡¯ ¡®Because we are his subordinates. People like Lord Shadow like to umte talented people. Prideful. He is the kind of people that scheme. And those people would always think of situation in terms of profit and loss. And cares very much about their reputation. He would not sacrifice us unless we gave him a reason to.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not satisfied with an ending like this¡¯ Somi said, her voice has calmed a lot a far cry from the beginning. Somi has always been willful and forceful in her conduct. Maybe because she is young or maybe because she is strong. Nayoung then reply to her looking tired. ¡®Not many things in this world satisfied you, Somi. We just have to deal with the cards we have been given. Now, you¡¯ll get ready for the ceremony.¡¯ The other Seven Fairy nodded and starts preparing. Only Nayoung still sits on the recliner, pulling the nket closer to her, thinking deeply on how to survive in the Central ins. She has to be strong¡­.for her sisters. For her family. *** THAT NIGHT AFTER THE CEREMONY Loki opens his eyes. It waste at night but someone knock his door. Five knocks. Not three not two but five knocks. Creating a very weird rhythm. Loki senses did not detect anyone outside his door and his wariness increase. Because if his senses did not sense the person outside his room, that means his guards also did not notice. Loki takes a breath and smirk. Loki get up from his bed and was about to prepare himself, as his aura intentionally leaked out to warn the person outside when the voice says ¡®Lord Trickster, God of Deceit, did you forget the Ten Swords Gorge? Do you still remember the yellow wine gourd?¡¯ The question makes Loki speechless and shocked beyond belief. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be¡¯ he said it to himself. He did remember and he remembers that man he saw in the ceremony and shakes his own head at his own thoughts. Because it was too absurd. Loki still could not believe what he is hearing and then slowly hee to his bedroom door and with a slight pull he opens the door and he saw a man wearing ragged clothes with a yellow wine gourd sling on his left hip. First Loki was shocked and then came his suspicions. His mind is thinking about that woman. If this is really him, then the only one possible doing this is that woman. He mused to himself. Loki then pulled the person inside the room and pushes him to the other side of the room while he produces a dagger. ¡®That¡¯s not a way to greet old friend.¡¯ Loki looks at him with a very puzzled expression. And wariness. Sofia did not mention this kind of scenario when she, Jean and Hirate concocted that n. ¡®Wine Beggar Louise.¡¯ Loki said, his hand still tightly gripping his dagger. He knows this person in the future but not in this timeline. At least not yet. Loki shakes his head. But if that is truly so, why did Louise called him by the moniker God of Deceit unless this man¡­. Loki then instantly knows who he is seeing in front of him right now. Not the Wine Beggar Louise of this timeline. But the Louise of the future. Loki has seen him during the ceremony. Loki noted that Louise is still young unlike his future self during the ceremony. ¡®Who sent you?¡¯ That was his first question Louise smiles and smirks. ¡®Come on. You know who.¡¯ Loki then immediately thinks of someone. That woman. Always in the ck robe. Always challenging him. ¡®Morgana!¡¯ Loki said. Louise nodded ¡®Hmph¡¯ Loki snorted and then he looked at the ceiling. He then sighed. ¡®This is why I fucking hate Time Magic.¡¯ Louise chuckles. ¡®Jean and Hirate is not the only one capable of doing that kind of magic.¡¯ ¡®What price did she pay?¡¯ Loki asks. ¡®To conjure such magic, the price must be astronomical.¡¯ he added ¡®Love¡¯ Louise said and his face was very solemn. And understanding dawned on Loki face. If there is one thing that Morgana love, that could only be Mika. Her son. Loki once met the little toddler. A cute, young child. And as understanding dawned on him, anger filled his heart. ¡®You mean she killed her own son? Using her son blood to create the Array Formation of Rebirth and Reincarnation? Did she use the Wheel?¡¯ Loki said gritting his teeth in anger. The blood as ink, the organs as the tether, the soul as the millstone of time. To do this kind of magic, one must truly be crazy ¡®Dark magic. Dark emotions¡¯ Louise said but he too seems disgusted by the notions. Not to mention he was the one who saw what Morgana did. She choked her own son on his cradle. Even through the child screams and crying she did not stop choking the life out of that child. She needs a pure soul, untainted by mortal sin. What is more pure than a baby? There were no tears on her eyes. Only determination to do what she thinks is right. The determination that Louise believes the Divine Archer, The Time God, Mind Master is not capable of. ¡®And Loki¡­don¡¯t forget that we did live in dark times.¡¯ Loki just snorted but he could not help but agree with Louise. ¡®Fine.¡¯ He waved his hand upwards in a surrendering motion and then he said ¡®You¡¯re here. Is anyone else travels through time and space, broke everyws of rebirth and reincarnation is here? Let us set a meeting and meet with each other before the Laws of the Universe find a way to screw us all¡¯ He said sarcastically. Louise did not pay Loki annoyance any heed. Instead he asks Loki. ¡®We need to talk.¡¯ ¡®About what?¡¯ Loki said dismissively and it is clear form his tone he did not like talking with Louise. He already sheathes back his dagger and sits down on one of his chair in his room. ¡®God of Death.¡¯ Louise said. ¡®What about him?¡¯ Loki said as he produces a bottle of vodka and pours himself a drink ¡®Did The Divine Archer sent you back here to prop him up? To make him stronger?¡¯ Louise asked ¡®And what if she did?¡¯ Loki replies nonchntly. This time Louise face is flushed with anger. ¡®Loki! You know what he is. What he will be! And still, you wish to strengthen him. Ends of Days! You know who is responsible for that!¡¯ Loki just ignores what Louise said and takes another shot of the vodka. ¡®And what did Morgana send you here for?¡¯ Louise face turned serious and answered ¡®To end the threat once and for all.¡¯ ¡®You want to kill him?¡¯ And Loki smiles. But this smile is terrifying. His eyes sharpened and his aura surged up. He was like a waiting wolf. Waiting to devour. But before the time is up, he will wait. Patience. But Louise is not one that is easily intimidated. ¡®Yes, and we have been nning it since the day he revealed himself. We just did not thought that he would grow this fast. And as you and I know we couldn¡¯t really hoard all the treasures lest risking that some destiny derailed.¡¯ Loki thenughed. He knows the reason why Louise did not manage to kill Azief is because he didn¡¯t know where Azief is. If Loki is right, Louise could only be here for a few moments of time. Morgana is powerful¡­.but she is not that powerful. Loki is here permanently. His mind is tethered to this timeline unlike Louise. If not Azief would be long dead. There is also the fact that in the future not many really know the story of the Prince. Where he originated, who is his friends and so on and so forth. That is why Louise did not know the whereabouts of Azief until he revealed himself to the world. The moment Azief bes Sovereign he cut his Karma Thread except one. Loki has always said to the Prince that if he has one weakness, it is the Divine Archer. Who would have thought that weakness is what makes Loki able to find Azief when he was just a Pir Forming Stage? Loki then said to Louise ¡®I disagree. The cause of that event is not him. You couldn¡¯t really me him for what happened at the end. He was conquered with fear. Fear of the future. For a God that could see the future, Azief was led by destiny instead of controlling it. And you and I we know that making a decision based on fear rarely bode well.¡¯ ¡®Say what you want to defend him, Loki. He might not be the true problem but he is the executor. You know he is the v-¡® ¡®Don¡¯t say it¡¯ Loki said looking angry. Loki doesn¡¯t like to be reminded of what happens in the Final Battle. Because he could still hear the screams. He still smells that smell of burning flesh. Sometimes when he woke in the morning and wash his face, sometimes he sees the seas of blood in front of him again. Feeling the wet blood on his face again. When he bathes it was like he was drenched with the rain of blood. The death of good men and women. The death of his friends and brothers and sisters in arms. The final battle was not really a battle. It was a one sided ughter. Loki didn¡¯t like to be reminded of that tragic day ¡®Fine. I don¡¯t like recalling that memory either. But you know, He will end us all if he is not stopped. If he reached Sovereign, then he could no longer be stopped. All of this has happens before, and if he reached Sovereign all of that will happen again. And looking at his current capabilities, he surely would reach Sovereign level sooner orter.¡¯ Loki just sighed and said to Louise. ¡®Louise, sit down first.¡¯ Louise took a chair and sit down and then Loki began saying. ¡®What is Morgana ns actually? Kill him? You think destiny and fate is that easy to change? Why did you think any magic involving time, reality and life and death are hard? Why do you think its price is steep? Because destiny doesn¡¯t like being thwarted. It doesn¡¯t like being changed. It is the umtion of the will of the universe.¡¯ Louise did not like hearing Loki still defending Azief so he said. ¡®And what will you do with a more upgraded version of the God of Death? You think the final battle will be easier? When you know, that the very reason we have to have a final battle is because of him? Or are you just afraid that if you change his destiny, your destiny will also change? Loki, the Seventh Sovereign. The runt among the giants. A clown in front of Gods and Divine Warrior. Morgana is better than you. She knows to do what is necessary! Regardless of the price!¡¯ Loki face flushed red. This is hisplex. When he was Sovereign, even though he was Sovereign, he was the weakest. He did not possess domineering powers like God of Death, does not possess the charisma of the Earthshaker, and does not possess the adoration of the people like the Twin God of Japan. He was not as brave as the Ice Deity. He did not possess a strong will like Jean. He was the odd one among the Seven He was a runt among giants, a kid among heroes. But it is ironic that in the final battle, Loki and Jean, they were the only surviving Sovereign. God of Death is dead. Not literally. But figuratively. Because the man he saw in that final battle is not the Azief he knows. To him, it was at thatst moment; Loki epts that Azief is dead. He had the same face, had the same temperament, but Loki will never acknowledge that man as Azief. But hearing his wound being opened by Louise, he could not just stay silent. He snorted derisively and said ¡®Is that why I didn¡¯t see her in the final battle? Because she knows what is necessary? Morgana like always, runs when the problem gets tough. That is why she will always remain in half step Sovereign. What did she do when the world went to war? What did she do when all the great heroes battle the End of Days? What did she do when millions die? What did she do when millions screams, bleed and suffers? Hiding in her rooms concocting this idiotic n?¡¯ Louise just shakes his head and he said ¡®We will install a new sovereign, Loki. The Seven Sovereign will still exist. The New World War, the Yrinia Events all will happen again. I know we are not able to change all the events. Only two events that needs to change. The War of the Sovereign and the Ends of Days. Remove Lord Azief from the equation and we don¡¯t have such a tragic ending for this two events. You know I¡¯m right!¡¯ Louise said as he stood up and res at Loki. Louise did not want to make enemy with the God of Deceit. He might not have his Sovereign Presence yet but his formidability and the aura of a great ruler still exudes out from Loki. In his timeline, Louise knows while Loki is the weakest among the Seven Sovereigns that still makes him one of the strongest people in the world. Only Sovereign can defeat a Sovereign. This saying is popr in his timeline because it is the truth. When Loki heard Louise ns he could not help but chuckle. ¡®Hah? Install a sovereign? How would you do that?¡¯ ¡®We will pour our resources to one person so that he could break through sovereign level¡¯ and hearing this Lokiughs. ¡®You think reaching Sovereign is a matter of resources? HAHAHA. To reach Sovereign it could be simple or it could be hard. But one thing I know, it doesn¡¯t involve resources. Morgana never step on that level itself how would she know?¡¯ ¡®At least, it is better than the alternative. Reaching to Sovereign might not be achieved by pouring resources into one person. But to reach Half Step to Sovereign, with resources it is possible. We have to have faith that the person we install will find a way to pave the path to Sovereign¡¯ Louise said. Loki closes his eyes and sighs. ¡®Saying all this to me, you must have other intentions. Since you could not remain here in this timeline for long, you will not waste your time just to tell me your story. Now, tell me the real reason why you want to meet me.¡¯ Saying this Loki put down his vodka ss and looks straight at Louise eyes. Louise then begins by saying ¡®I know you epting the mission of the Divine Archer is because you felt guilty of what happen in the Final Battle. I¡¯m offering you an alternative. Lord Jean is the God of Time and his wisdom is unparalleled about thews of time. But you know Morgana personally Loki. You know what she is capable of. Lord Jean is your colleague but¡­..¡¯and he look at Loki and he knows Loki dreaded what Louise about to say. ¡®Morgana is your Teacher¡­.and wife. And she has the Investiture of the First Race¡¯ Hearing this Loki face fell. And then he smiles bitterly. Louise smiles and with the highest hope, he ask ¡®Join us, God of Deceit. Let us save the world together¡¯ Loki looks at Louise and then looking at the ceiling of his manor he sighed and said. ¡®This is why I fucking hate Time Magic¡¯ *** Chapter 129: The great ceremony (1) The ceremony is beginning. The fireworks lines the sky as the children¡¯s look in awe and smiles fill their faces, tugging the sleeves of their parents to the site of the ceremony. Stalls and temporary shops were opened nearby the hills, with all kind of snacks. There is new variety of food after the Fall. Most of the snack consists of some meats of the monster that can be eaten, like the skewered meat of the Dhob, a lizard like monster. Dhob meat tastes like chicken only ten times better. It is crunchy if stir fried with flour and sweet if dipped in sauce. And Cockatrice meat grilled like bacon, with sweet maple syrup on top with hoagie bread full of cheese on the side seems to be popr among people who like grilled bacon. There was a great fanfare in this ceremony. When the people furnished the ce of ceremony, they tried to go to the route of simple yet grand. The ceremony is to be held at the Oath Keeping Hill. It was the name of the Hill nearby the Vige. Azief has named the hill Oath Keeping Hill for this particr ceremony. Eden is notcking in anything right now. Combined the fact that the Seven Fairy give all their gold to Li Yuan The treasurer, Li Yuan manages to hires men to work creating this grand and luxurious ceremony. Li Yuan was managing the Treasury in the beginning because he was the original resident of the vige and one of Wang Jian people. Li Yuan even thought that Azief would rece him with other people now that there is many peopleing to the vige but Azief has assured him that this position is his. The reason Li Yuan thought like this is because many of Wang Jian people hold many important post in Azief administration and fear that Azief would grow suspicious that Wang Jian might attempt to usurp him. What Li Yuan did not understand, is that Azief does not fear Wang Jian even if he wanted to rebel or usurp him. After all with his level of strength, to kill him will prove to be very difficult. Even if somehow Wang Jian might manage to usurp his position, Azief is confident that Wang Jian will not be able to kill him. If that ever happens, he just have to bide his time and when his strength rises he can rise again. And he has many contingencies n and allies hiding in the dark. That is why Azief is not afraid of such oue. In the venue, many people have already gathered. Lining up on the left and right side were the citizens of the vige with variety of sses and profession. After they swore the oath Azief will upgrade the vige into arge city. On the top of the hill is the high tform with two thrones. It was requested specifically by Wang Jian to enhance Azief splendor and majesty, to enhance confidence in the hearts of the people and incite fear in the hearts of enemies. Wang Jian and Loki were closest to the throne, Loki beside the Dragon Throne, Wang Jian beside the Phoenix throne, standing guard high on the tform while Azief and Sofia is holding hands as they walked to the high tform. Wang Jian is still not satisfied with the conclusion of what happened with the Seven fairy but he did not voice this out. Loki on the other hand was looking at the crowds and he saw a few people he knows. Or to be more urate the people he knows in the future. Most of them are still young. One man attract Loki gaze. Loki smirk. The Wine Beggar Louise. He is still young. He was six feet seven, with Caucasian features, brown eyes and hazel hair. There is no beard on his chin or wrinkles on his face. Apparently the current Wine Beggar is a youth of 20. For some reason, Loki felt that the Wine Beggar keep looking at his direction but Loki shrugged the weird feeling aside. On the tform were the dragon chair and the phoenix chair; dragon on the left, phoenix on the right. The chair was made of pure gold. The smelters melt down thousands of gold coins to create the thrones, with enchantment and formation matrixes also embedded in the throne. The throne itself was imbued with magical properties and serve to enhance and increase the majesty of anyone sitting on it. When it was time to bring the throne to the high tform, it takes six Orb Condensing High Realm users to lift the throne to the top. Then watching by tens of thousands of people, Azief and Sofia arrived in front of the throne. Azief stand in front on the dragon chair and unleashed his Immortal Presence and Golden light covering the ceremony, making him look as majestic as an Immortal Emperor. Today, he shows his face to the world, without the hood covering his face. His face was beautiful and rugged at the same time, embodying the aspect of power and strength. His face gives him a reliable feeling. His current face has been transformed each time as he raises his levels. By now, his face is wless and possesses a certain divine quality that serves to aid him in persuading or scaring someone. It possess a certain kind of magic, making those who think of him favorably enhance their perception of him, while those who wish ill on him will feel a certain aversive feeling on acting of the will intent. Some cheer his name while some are cautious. Most of the people that cheer his name were the original residents of the vige while many of the immigrants take a cautious approach. Meanwhile, Sofia stood in front of the phoenix chair, slightly raising her chin to look at the ten thousands of people under her. She look towards Azief and gritted her teeth. It has been a week. And tonight Sofia expects answers. Azief ignores the deadly piercing res Sofia is shooting at him right now and focused at the task at home. Then Wang Jian kneels down towards Azief and bowed his head to the ground. Loki was shocked but he was quick as he also knelt. This was not what Azief has requested and it was not something he expected either. He just wanted people to remember the ceremony and forget the enmity between the Seven Fairy and the original inhabitants of the vige and at the same time doled out rewards. Then the residents seeing the officers of Lord Shadow knelt they also simultaneously knelt down towards Azief and Sofia. What Azief didn¡¯t know is that Wang Jian thought this was natural. He after all served the Yue dynasty which serve to emte the imperial dynasty and also have their custom and traditions. The people that migrate to Eden have different cultures and customs but when they saw one of the highest ranking officer of Eden kneel down, how would they be so brave to stand out in the sea of kneeling people? Wang Jian performed the three bows and nine kowtows. The other awkwardly tries to follow him. The people are perplexed on how to follow this custom even Loki was perplexed at this. ¡®Enough¡¯ Azief said, his words echoes through the Hill as he saw some people in the crowd clearly finding it hard to follow Wang Jian movements. Azief didn¡¯t like the way Wang Jian kowtowed to him. First, it was because this is not his culture. The three bows and nine kowtows is the culture of the Chinese. And it was not even the culture of the modern Chinese. It was ancient China. Azief is not thrilled to send back the people of his dominion to ancient time etiquette. Yue Xing might like people ttering to his ears, but Azief don¡¯t like it. He hates it. Second, he doesn¡¯t believe in emperor worship. Third, he is not an emperor. Even after this he really would not take much concern on what happening to his city. Azief knows the only guarantee that his life is secured is to raise his power. Fourth, he was ufortable seeing so many people kneeling and kowtowing to him like he was some God. He was ufortable then, he was ufortable now. In Earth Two, he experienced this too. He even has a cult in that Earth that worship him. And there is even some fanatic amongst them. And needless to say, people do crazy things for their Gods. You would be surprised what people do in the name of their Gods. Andstly Azief did not like to be worshipped. If Loki knows what he is thinking he would certainly say ¡®It was ironic considering his future¡¯ ¡®Rise¡¯ Azief said and he gestured Loki to move this ceremony along Loki then called ¡®Perform the music¡¯ then the music sounded out as the people also could rx themselves and then after the people finished and the music has ended Azief spoke. ¡®Today, we are at a new dawn!¡¯ And his voice was full of power resonating and echoing around the hill with golden hue around him, it was like he was proiming the will of heaven. ¡®The world right now is a deathtrap for the weak. I will not be as bold as the World government who proimed to unite the world to resist this otherworldly threat nor will I be as cynical as the Revolutionary Army that believes that this is our new world and all we can do is ride its waves. I will not be like the World Government who shelters the weak. I will not be like the Revolutionary Army that protects the strong.¡¯ Hearing this, the people in the crowd does not understand what Azief means but they listen. If you will not shelter the weak, and not protect the strong, then who will you shelter? Who you will protect? These questions assaulted the mind of everyone present. ¡®My rule will make the weak strong, the people who wish to grow, grow, the people who wished freedom, will have freedom. I will not fill your head with promises of safety and security. I will not give you fairy tale stories. My city is not the city for the weak. It is not the city for the strong to be protected. It is a city for people who wished the world to be better. A better tomorrow.¡¯ The people on the crowd unconsciously nodded their head. After all, they all escaped their regions and ces of other influence because they believed that they will live a better life here. Some of them want security. Some of them wanted freedom.. Some of them wanted to grow. Some of them wanted strength. For people thate from the Forest Region, most of them wanted to grow. In the Forest Region the position of power will not be changed. The Lords of the Forest. All of them are Energy Disperse Stage High Realm user. And if normal people wanted to grow, it will be better to wander the outside world. Because that¡¯s the highest once could be in the forest region. Stuck always at Energy Disperse Stage. Most people when they reached Energy Disperse Realm would journey out but the Lords did not making them having almost aplete control in all the newbie in the Forest Region. Coming to Eden the people of Forest Region wanted to grow. Some came to gain freedom, not to be constrained by the rules and Quorum decision of the World Government. Some wanted to live in a society where each people do not want to kill each other. This is especially true from people who migrate from the desert and fire region. Those regions are harsh and unforgiving. There are no stable settlements and piging and battle against each other were numerous. Eden seems to be a ce that is ruled by order. And considering Azief firm position in the ins, there would be no one that would always contest his rule in the Central ins. It could even be said after his battle with the Seven Fairy, his position in the ins is unshakable. Wang Jian has already sent proposals to Azief to subjugate all the influence in the Central ins after Azief level up the vige rank. On the high tform, standing proudly, Azief continues his speech. ¡®And as long as that drive exists, as long as that will burn, this city will stand forever. In each battle that we will surely face, I will be in the thick of battle with you. I will bleed with you. You are now my people.¡¯ Then Azief gestures Loki to say the next words. ¡®Kneel and swears you allegiance to Lord Azief!¡¯ Loki announced and the sea of people all kneeled. Then they spoke their oaths and then a sound sounded with status windows appearing in front of Azief eyes. The poption is forty thousand nine hundred and fifty hundred people. You are now ranked as arge city You can create guilds and give authority tomission the Guild Creation Token. EXPLANATION: Guild Token Guilds have many advantages in that each EXP gained when raiding will be not deducted like normal partypositions. For each Token, the city could sell it to interested parties and the profit will go to the Treasury. Very useful to level up many people in a rush. Guilds are not obligated to help the city when in danger. Instead, they have to pay taxes like other users and have to pay a certain amount of gold for each sessful hunt as dictated by the City Governor. City Governor has the right to request a certain amount of gold for each sessful raid. The City governor can impose a ten percent profit for each sessful hunt or more. Be reminded that if the rate is too high, there will not be many people that would not buy Guild Creation Token and will weaken your people in the long run. The moment Azief read this information about Guild Creation Token was inputted inside his mind. For the Guild Creation Token for example if you killed a mutated beast the EXP is 10. In a party, the EXP will be divided with each one will get 5 EXP. But in a guild when they hunt the same beast, both of them will get 10 EXP regardless of their contribution in the attack. ¡®Many will want to form guild after this¡¯ Azief mused. BESTOWING TITLES EXPLANATION: As the City Governor, you have the ability to create titles be it nobility titles, administration titles, or titles without power. Titles can be sold to interested parties. Each title has hidden stats that could improve a person constitution and abilities. Each title alsoes with a stipend and ie except titles without power. Position in administration or military is not counted as titles and is merely a post or position in the city with sry doled out by the Treasury. For now, since Eden has turned into arge city, the amount of sry is fixed by the Treasury. Eden Treasurer can increase or decrease a person sry. Other than the Treasurer, the other person that can increase or decrease the sry of a person is the people approved by the City Governor. New Construction Option Can Be essed CLANS COULD BE CREATED EXPLANATION: ns could only be created by the express permission of the city governor. Each n will not receive any stipend or ie from the city. ns are exempted from any form of taxes exceptnd tax. They are obligated to help the city when in danger different from guilds that have no other responsibility to help the city other than paying tax and giving a considerable amount of profits to the city when their raid ended. Other than tax exemption, n will possess the same privilege like guilds and will have their abilities strengthen in their n territory. ABILITY TO SET THE TAX EXPLANATION: The city governor can tax anything that moves. Theoretically. Be reminded that if you tax the people too much, these people would move to other ces and weaken your city. Be wise in setting the tax rate and the things that is to be taxed. Don¡¯t be too greedy. ABILITY TO SET LAWS EXPLANATION: Arge city is full of people. As City Governor, you have the ability to setws that will take effect and will be enforce. For anyonemitting the crime, their stats in the first day of doing the crime, will be halved unless they run out of the city. Be reminded, that nobody like a stern punishment. But gentle punishment will not stop crime. Benevolentws or stern punishments the choice is in your hands. CHANGING CLASS EXPLANATION: As City Governor, you have the ability to change the ss of your residents if they wished it. The ss the city governor could change is only normal sses. Unique sses cannot be changed unless you be a King. EXILING EXPLANATION: As the city governor, you can exile a person out of your city. The longer he stays without your permission, his body will grow weaker. For your officials and people with titles, they can only be exiled after they break yourws. Exiling officials without reason can only be unlocked when you be a King. PARDONING CRIMINALS EXPLANATION: As the city governor you can pardon criminals and restore back their status as normal citizens and restore back their stats GRANTING BOONS AND REWARDS EXPLANATION: As the city governor you can grant boons and rewards ISSUING A QUEST EXPLANATION: As the city governor you can issue a quest. The rewards will either be doled out from the treasury or the city governor own properties. GRANTING BONUS IN THE EVENTS OF A CITY QUEST EXPLANATION: As the city governor you can grant bonus in the events of a city quest FIRING SOMEONE FROM THEIR POSITIONS EXPLANATION: As the city governor you have the right to fire someone from their position. REMOVE BONUSES FROM ANY CITIZENS EXPLANATION: As the city governor, you can remove bonus from any citizens. PUNISHING SOMEONE EXPLANATION: As the city governor you can punish someone by lowering their overall stats as long as it is within the boundary of the city (note: Only works on citizens who take the oath of allegiance) REVOKING TITLES EXPLANATION: As the city governor, you can revoke any titles you give. Looking at all these status windows, Azief smiles. He did not check the status windows of his city yet. There are other things he needs to do. Chapter 130: The great ceremony (2) But he was satisfied with what he achieved. Very satisfied. Then he sat down on his throne feeling happy as his officials stand straight with pride. Azief then waved his hand and blinding lights covered the vige not far away from the Hill. It was like the sky opens and lights spread out from the Heavens as the sound of something erupted from the earth could be heard. The crowds in the Hill closed their eyes to shield their eyes from the shine of the blinding light and when they open their eyes, sound of shocked exmation fill the Hill. Hundreds of buildings erected out of nowhere and fill the once small vige which now seems like an imposing metropolis. Azief has dumped all his personal wealth into the Status Window which is why he manages to build so many buildings. Azief didn¡¯t think it is a loss but an investment. With the taxester he would be able to rake many more profits. The people then look at Lord Shadow and know that this is the new city and the base of Lord Shadow forces from now on. This is the ce where Azief will extend his reach to all the Central ins before grasping all the ins region under him. There is some circr district built out of nowhere on the cliff nearby the new city. There is also an inner wall made of stones fifteen feet high on that cliff. The Walls that covered the vige disappeared as it now marks the borders of Eden with thirty feet height, imposing and sturdy. Fortified towers are also constructed along these walls. The main thoroughfare of the area around the cliffs is clean, with new buildings that appears out of nowhere giving the impression a sudden civilization exploded into existence like the Big Bang. On the central of the new city, columns building resembling Romans building can be seen stretching out the new expanse. It is a mighty city. The people seeing this miraculous scene could not help but be shocked and in awe. They were participating in the ceremony at the Oath breaking hill and they never knew the reason why all residents must participate without absence. So, this is the reason. To make the construction easier. It was shocking to the extreme. Most of the migrants has never seen the Civilization Seed in action before. They heard stories that the Civilization Seed enables a Seed Forming Expert to build buildings resembling a city management game. But hearing and seeing it is two different concepts. They all still remembers the wooden house and the vastnd of nothing other than the green grass and now to see all of that disappeared and turns into arge city, it is surreal. With a wave of Azief hand, hundreds of buildings sprouted from the ground. They could see the defensive wall with the soldiers that was on standby quickly guarded the gate towers taking their positions. Wang Jian was informed on Azief decision on constructing buildings when the rank of the vige is raised up so Wang Jian has already made preparations. There was a Central park with a tree that was as high as ny feet. Under the tree, the winds blow softly and could be a ce where families could rx and enjoy the cool under the shade when the day is hot There are also castles. This one only Azief could see with his eyesight. There is a castle in each of the four corners of Eden borders. There is also a castle for Azief people like Wang Jian, Loki, Sofia, Sina and the Seven Fairy. And then there is the Pce in the center of the new city, grand and majestic. It was fifty feet high and cost Azief 100 million gold. After the city gained profit Azief will be renovating the pce and filling it with items. For now, that Pce is empty without a single painting inside it. Grand University is near the Pce. This will be filled with any books that drooped from monsters. Sometimes, monsters don¡¯t only drop skill books which are rare but sometimes they drop books that contain information. But after the White Explosion, the monster doesn¡¯t drop anything anymore. Instead, it will automatically enter any storage that the users have. Azief think this is easier since he didn¡¯t have to loot monster one by one anymore. Killing all the griffinsst week has earned him a lot of gold. He got about thirty thousand gold. The officials who are also admiring this view realize something else. There is two gate entrances lead into thisrge city and the road is well paved. That bricks on the road cost Azief millions of gold but Azief need the roads since it will decrease fatigue by 30 percent. The streets are wide, easy for the people to moves and merchants to send their transport. In front of the Pce is the statue of Azief standing at the height of twenty feet. It is like Azief portrait since it is provided by the World Orb. Maybe someday, Azief will let sculptor to make a statue of himself, making it more grand and imposing. There is also a war memorial, tomemorate the lost brothers of Wang Jian. Azief hopes this act will appease Wang Jian anger right now. Azief on the southern side of Eden created an Arena for warriors andbat profession ss to hone themselves. The Assembly, a circr unwalled building is in the vicinity of the Grand University. This will be the ce where Azief citizen can voice theirints and opinions. Azief also created a Bank. Azief has already nned to hire merchants to enlist into the government. Before when he was in vige rank he could not build bank and could not tax it. Now, with the banks constructed, he could tax it. This is why Azief did not mind losing all of his personal wealth. His personal gold reached about 800 million gold and almost all of it is almost drained after creating so many buildings and sparing no effort to make the city great. After all, the horde will being. Azief is impatient for them to came so he could farm money. Then Azief also did not forget to construct Libraries all over the district of his city. The matter of districts or boroughs or whichnds to be given to the people with title will be discuss by his officialster. There is also a bridge crossing the rivers nearby Sina Alchemy Laboratory. Then there is the religious establishment far away from the Pce. Even before Azief started to construct any of the building yesterday, the religious leaders have already found him and spoke of their proposals. So, Azief built mosque, churches, synagogue and temples. Azief find talking to these religious leaders to be tedious. Azief had to think of ways to counter the monster horde and these religious leaders each blow their tops off in thinking how many of their religious ce need to constructed not to be outdone by each other. Azief did not understand their logic. In Azief opinion, religion is about faith. At least that¡¯s what they keep preaching about. So, what does it matter how many churches, or mosque or temples you constructed if you have faith in your heart? And isn¡¯t the people is more important instead of buildings? Azief don¡¯t mind constructing these ces for them as it does not inconvenient Azief pockets. But, to argue about it incessantly towards him make Azief really almost lost his cool yesterday. It was then Azief decided to distance himself from these people and minimize their influence in his administration. Azief also created a courthouse and jail. Hospital is provided in many parts of the city. Herbalist and healing ss users would be in high demands in this kind of era where injuries aremon. Azief only created the vital buildings. The other the builders and thendowners will figure it out themselves. After all, Azief don¡¯t intend to put all thend under himself. He will rent thend in exchange of gold to the city and their loyalty. Only the people he bestowed withnd does not have to pay taxes. Other than this buildings, Azief also created a military academy, museum for artist, an observatory, orphanage for the many orphaned children of this new generation, sewers system which to Azief one of the most important thing and time consuming things to be built if he relied on builders, trading post for the merchants of his city, fisheries around the river for fisherman, and the quarry for the miners. People were still looking at Azief in awe when Loki announced. ¡®Now, is the reward ceremony to honor those who have helped built and protect this city¡¯ And the officials eyes gleamed with brightness while the people with ns all look at this ceremony with anticipation. Azief smiles and he nodded. ¡®Politics remains the same even after the Fall¡¯ he said it to himself without anyone hearing. *** A DARK CAVE SOMEWHERE IN THE FLAME REGION The me Region is the hottest region even more sopared to the desert region. It is hot all day, except night where the heat is bearable. But the people living in the me region developed a slight immunity to heat like the people in the ice region developed a slight immunity to cold. Somewhere under the many volcanoes of the me region, near the border between the me region and the Cloud Lake Region there is a cave. The cave was nondescript. It had a hidden entrance blocked by ava wall after the Fire Dragon rampaged through the me Region spewing its fire killing thousands. The cave has a lot of stctites and is full of strange color fungus growing on the walls and in the corner. On the walls of the cave are metal rings holding thick candles that lights the dark cave. If someone explored the cave further they would see a sunless river on the lower part of this cave. But the river is not beautiful like the rivers of the ins but a river of bubblingva that light up the lower part of the cave like a crimson glow from the pits of Hell. The walls of the cave are smooth like it was enchanted by magic. Someone clearly live here inside the cave for a long time making this cave his or her base of operation. Not far away from the cave, there are a lot of human bodies syed about. Some were skinned leaving only their carcass. Limbs could be seen trailing about farther away from the cave. Clearly there has been a tragic fight here. All of the people killed in that battle were tortured extensively before they die. The culprit wanted to give a warning to note near the cave. Inside the hidden cave there are two people. Sitting on a fire pit roasting a fire horse meat was a man with a stocky build. A man was looking at a girl with wariness. The man was bald and was five feet seven. His hand was hairy and his body was a bit on the plump side. But it does not make him look fat. Instead it made him look big. His nose was pierced and the man himself when he speaks produces a booming voice. The man then asked the other person ¡®Rosulka, you want some of the meat?¡¯ the man asked the girl. The girl was sitting on a rock as her chair and was counting her loot. The girl did not say anything only nodding as a sign of agreement. The girl has bob haircut and was four feet high. She is a runt. Her face is cute and there is a scar on her left cheek, something that seems to be made by a knife. But her eyes were cold like winter. Her short ck hair only serves to makes her more terrifying. She was like a silent predator. Emotionless. The man name is Yuri. He was saved by the girl when he was being attacked by a bandit group nearby the cave. Living in the me Region requires one to be ruthless. Yuri knows this better than anyone else. But he did not really know the meaning of cruel until he met her. Yuri was there on the front row set when this cute little girl of twelve tortures the poor saps. She skinned the man alive like she was always been doing it. Another was cut alive. Their organs were cut one by one. There is no purpose torturing the bandits. She did it because she found pleasure in doing it. Yuri think there is something wrong with this girl. Rosulka who felt herself being stared at red at Yuri and Yuri quickly lowers his gaze as he kept roasting the Fire Horse meat. Sometime Rosulka scratched the scars on her cheeks. Her eyes like always retains that coldness. In her mind right now, she is thinking when to ditch Yuri. She saved Yuri because she needed support if she is to aplish her goal. Rosulka is only at Orb Condensing low Realms level. And Yuri is also the same. She knows she would not survive the journey if she did not have some form of support like a group or party. But she has never been a people person. Rosulka final destination is to the Ice Region. She bought information from the Merchant Association a few months ago about the whereabouts of her father. From the information she got, it is very likely her father has taken shelter under Emperor Jean as a soldier. Rosulka smirked with malicious smile. Yuri who identally saw the smile felt a shiver on his back. ¡®Hehehe¡¯ she smiles as her mind is full of ideas to torture her father. Yes, the reason why she is so insistent on finding her father is because she wanted to kill him. Rosulka father is a serial killer. He is known as the Limb Butcher. Her father earned that name because he leaves only body parts. In December 2007 in the two thighs were found in a garbage can in the dumpster. The crime shocked the city Samara. Rosulka remembers the woman name. Greta. A German transfer student. Her head, feet, and the remainder of her legs wereter discovered by a dump truck worker a few miles from where they found the thigh The first victim was a woman named Ivanova whose body was mutted. The second was a woman named Marsha who was decapitated. Rosulka have seen all of them begging for mercy before they were turned into limbs of meat. It wasn¡¯t until the third murder where her father tried to initiate her to kill the woman like him. Rosulka couldn¡¯t stomach it and was nearly killed by her own father. It was then that the light came and the Fall began. Rosulka was given a dagger. Using that dagger, she stabs her father eyes and gouge his eyes from the sockets. Monthster, she was kidnapped by her father and was tortured as afort woman of her father gang and once again she was saved by the light. This time the White Explosion happened teleporting her to the me Region. The reason why she is tracking her father is to exact revenge. She then ran away. And when she found him, she will torture him in the most painful ways her mind could concoct. ¡®It¡¯s cooked¡¯ Yuri voice echoes in the small cave. Rosulka who was smiling then awake from her desire and walk towards the fire pit and grab one of the skewers. She takes a bite and nodded as she felt that this food will be enough to retain her until next week. ¡®Yuri¡¯ she suddenly said ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®You will apany me until I reach the Ice Region.¡¯ She said and then she went back to her ce and sit down as she bites the skewered meat. Yuri scratched his head not knowing how to response. But then remembering of how vicious this girl is and what she will do if he rejected, Yuri just responded by nodding his head. In the me region an unlikely rtionship is formed. *** Chapter 131: Reward the people He sat down on his throne. Sofia also slowly takes her seat and look down below her still not looking at Azief. She was pretending to be a cold woman. Azief looking at this has the urge to chuckle but he focused his head on the current matter and he proims his decree like an Emperor. ¡®Seven Fairy,e in front of me¡¯ The Seven Fairye in front of him and kneels. They already rehearse this so they are all prepared for their names to be called. He then said ¡®Speak of your oath.¡¯ The Seven Fairy in unison spoke their oaths. Then smiling Azief announces to the world his voice travelled for miles and everyone below the tforms could hear his voice as clear as day. ¡®The offense of the Seven Fairy and their forces is now pardoned. Those who were captured as war prisoners will be released. They were plotted by others to attack my home, and I, am not one that will take this lying down. My vengeance wille to them and it will be swift. From now on, the Seven fairy will work alongside us to strengthen this city. This is my first decree.¡¯ The crowds murmur agreements and the other officers of Eden said ¡®We ept the decree of our lord.¡¯ ¡®Now, I will reward those who have helped me reach here.¡¯ Then he looks towards Sina and smile a warm smile and he said. ¡®Lady Sinae here and epts your rewards¡¯ Sina who was on the left side on the tform broke her ranks ande kneeling under the tform. Sofia finally stop being stoic and look towards Sina with a smile on her face and encouraging her silently Azief chuckles a bit and then said ¡®For your contribution to the growing strength of my army, I bestowed the title Lady of Brilliance and bestowed her with twenty thousand gold and twenty acre ofnd on Western Part of Eden. I will bestow you with the rank of Countess. Your stipend will be pay by the Treasury. I hope with these rewards you will be able to further your studies in the attainment of alchemy and help humanity to battle the monsters that gued our world.¡¯ Sina put her hand on her heart and said. ¡®This subject hears and heeds my lord words. This subject epts the rewards.¡¯ Then she got up and return to her positions among the officers. The officers nodded and agree with Azief rewards. Sina pills have let many of the soldiers to have many improvements. The merchants on the Hills also were thinking how to approach Sina after this bestowment of the title. Since she was bestowed a title, it means she is not just an individual alchemist but having the backing of this entire city. These merchants actually wanted to negotiate with Sina regarding themercialization of her pills but now that Azief has bestowed her a title, telling the whole world that Sina is hers, the merchants has to change their approach after this. Azief wanted to keep the Pills as state secret and does not approve of massivemercialization. Some pills that helps the Pir Forming Azief of course does not have any thought of disapproving but high tier pills like Pills for Energy Disperse Stage and Golden Orb Pills and many others rare pills like these, Azief has from the very first moment, decided that Sina must keep this to herself and this city. Of course this proposition has been agreed by Sina. After all this city does notck money. What theyck is a powerful army. They have many great individual experts but theyck a formidable army. And talking about armies, Azief eyes turns towards his General. ¡®General Wang Jian¡¯ Azief said and Wang Jian moved himself to the front of Azief and kneels. The military officials below the tform are all anticipating this moment and are looking towards their new lord with hope. Most of the military officials gathered here are Wang Jian brothers in arms. They all fear that their new lord, Azief would be suspicious like Yue Xing and does not reward their General. Wang Jian was wearing his military armour, a white tiger armour looking as formidable as its wearer. The armour was silver white. Wang Jian is good at strategies, valiant and noble, his body was well built. His face while not handsome possesses a certain ruggedness of a true man and each of his steps is marked with profound confidence and charisma. He is truly a great general under the Heavens. No wonder, Yue Xing could not help but be wary of this man. But the reason why Azief does not feel wary against Wang Jian is because there is a trait that Yue Xing forgot. Wang Jian was loyal. He looks like Sun Wukong reincarnated as he kneels in front of Azief. With the shining red Cloud Walking Boots, and Phoenix Feather Cap on top of his head and the Ruyi Jingu Bang on his back, and Azief epting his kneel, it was like Sun Wukong was kneeling in front of the Jade Emperor epting bestowment. Azief was smiling as he was thinking of this. The only difference between Wang Jian and the Monkey King was that this Monkey King of Azief is not a troublemaker and not rebellious. Then Azief said. ¡®As my General of the Army, you have shed blood and sweat and tears and sacrifices many things for me. I am not blind to your achievements and sacrifice. Your previous lord did not know how to appreciate talents and I was grateful to him. If not for his blindness how could I have the luck to have you serve me? If I did not reward you, then I deserve to be called an idiot like him!¡¯ Wang Jian hearing this knows Azief cherished his talents. The reason why Azief said this thing was to denounce Yue Xing and regain back the tarnished dignity of the White Tiger army he once led. Now the whole world will know how the Yue dynasty lost such a great talent. ¡®I bestowed you the title of Duke of Western Eden with all the Western Eden territory belonging to you. Your rewards will be a hundred skill books for you to do what you want. I also gifted you fifty thousand gold from my own personal wealth. You will also be given the authority to recruit fifty thousand troops without consulting me. I hope with this you can raise back your White Tiger army and fly your horses through the ins unhindered and unstoppable.¡¯ Wang Jian cupped his hand and said. ¡®This subject epts the rewards and will not disappoint my lord. When the organization of the army isplete, with my lord orders, this subject will subjugate all the Western Forces of the Central ins.¡¯ ¡®Good, good!¡¯ Azief was smiling joyfully; his eyes were beaming with excitement. Azief gestured him to rise and then Wang Jian returns to his original position. The military officials all patted Wang Jian on the back and offered words of congrattions. ¡®Lord Loki¡¯ Loki smirked and then he also moved and kneel in front of Azief. Loki sometimes sneaked a peek at Azief and smirk. As days go by, Loki knows Azief is feeling wary of him. Either it is because Azief suspected something about him, or other reasons, Loki knows, that Azief has begun keeping secrets from the groups. But Azief did not confront him with it but instead feign ignorance. Then Azief sighed a bit before saying ¡®You have been with me since the beginning and have saved me countless of times in our journey. Though at times you have infuriated me, you have never led me astray.¡¯ Saying this Azief look meaningfully at Loki, and Loki face grew solemn. Then Azief continued. ¡®For your great counsel and wise words, I bestow to you the title of Duke of Northern Eden and will be given ten thousand soldiers to manage to expand thend. You will manage the Northern Eden until further notice. Your rewards include fifty thousand gold, a hundred skill books and three artifacts that you can choose from the Treasury¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly after hearing the edicts and sighed. The officials on the tform was stunned in silence after hearing the decree and could not understand why Azief would decide this kind of action as these officials keep looking at the face of Azief and Loki. Loki rises up and said. ¡®This subject epts the rewards and will work hard for Eden¡¯ and then he returned to his position. Sofia who was beside Azief was shocked and she grab Azief arms but Azief swiftly push her hand away. Sofia eyes widened and she was about to say something but she held her tongue when she looks at Sina below the tform. Sina was looking at her and shaking her head gesturing to Sofia not to interfere with Azief decision. The officials below the tforms are murmuring to each other and are shocked. The reason why all the officials are all shocked is because Azief decree is effectively banishing Loki to the Northern Eden. Loki without the appearance in the center of the city where policies and administration of the city is governed, how could Loki have a voice in this new city? Azief was effectively banishing Loki to the other part of Eden. Eden right now is not like the original Eden where it was small and could only amodate a thousand people. Now it isrge enough to be called a state even though it is just arge city. And when the border expanded after this, Eden would berger and the current Pce will someday be the capital city. Loki is not like Wang Jian. It ismon for Generals to expand thend for the King and rarely stay in one ce for a long time. But Loki is not a military officials and does not know how to lead armies and troops so sending him to Northern Eden is effectively telling him to stay there and do not meddle with the administration. Loki just smirks and epts the bestowment withoutints or protest. Azief look at Loki and sighed. He said to himself ¡®This is necessary¡¯ Then Azief called ¡®Meng Yuan¡¯ Meng Yuan quickly straighten himself up and rushed to kneel in front of Azief, lowering his gaze. ¡®In times of chaos, you helped evacuate the city and prevent further bloodshed. I and the city citizens recognize your effort. I bestowed you with the title Marquis of Peace and monthly stipend of one thousand gold. You are also bestowed the Sword of Green Dragon an artifact you can collect in the Treasuryter.¡¯ Meng Yuan kowtowed and said ¡®This subject gratefully epts.¡¯ One thousand gold is hard to get for anyone. Not every time you kill a monster guarantees a gold coin. As Azief get stronger, the only way he could get gold is if he fights a lot of mobs or monsters stronger than him. Then Azief announces the officers that will take part in his government of the city. Countless of people were chosen from the already approved list by Loki and Wang Jian regardless of race or religion or gender. Azief also announces that in his absence the rule of the city will be under Sofia or Sina. Then the cheerful ys began by those artists while the fruits, refreshments, meats of every kind were also presented as the people begin the feast. The newly elected officials mingle with each other while Azief and Sofia dine on therge and long table for them with all the delicacies all the chef in his dominion could offer. It wasvish and with every bite, the dishes energize and increase Azief and Sofia stamina. It was so delicious that Sofia almost forgets her dissatisfaction with Azief. Azief give Wang Jian the right to appoint the Governor to the unconquered region on the Western Eden when he manages to conquer it. The reason why Azief gives the right immediately to Wang Jian after the reward ceremony is because Wang Jian decided that he would pacify the Western Border after he got enough people to muster to the Western border. Azief has long decided to delegate most of his authority to his officials and is not bent on holding all the administrative power to himself. Azief has seen beings that could shatters as easily as swishing their sleeve so he has no interest in this kind of transient power. If he busied himself with the matters of the administration he will only be hindering himself from the improvement of his power. Military will be controlled by Wang Jian. Azief like Loki is a good judge of character. Wang Jian is an honorable man, unlikely to rebel and usurp power. He is like Will of the past. He is a soldier. And he needs something to serve. Wang Jian also possesses high war ability, canmand armies, and charismatic. Don¡¯t suspect someone you employ, but if suspicious, don¡¯t employ him. Sina and the other officials can advise Azief to help Azief making the right decision. Azief has already decree that his advisors can execute and militarymands unless the General of the Army is opposed to the ns of Azief advisors. The Advisors is also given the authority to change the ss of the residents. Azief also fills his government with many civil officers to help him on the administrative side of the government. They can¡¯t participate in war so most of the civil officers came from production sses. The reason why Aziefpany was so sessful in Earth Two is not because he was a genius in managing apany. It was because he knows who to employ and use the talents around him. The sry of the soldiers will also be discussed by the officials instead of Azief. It relieves Azief of the burden to think of a measure to solve many matters. Azief military officers on the other hand will be ordered to implement militarymands and encourage people to join the military with the enticement of skill books, stable life, and high sry. Training will also be provided and the years of service is only five years. If they managed tost five years, at the end of five years, they can choose to leave the army life. Azief knows it is pointless to force people bing soldiers and instead making the people to choose it for themselves. Enter the army and learn some skills provided by the city and break free in five years or risk your life in the wild and risk death? Some strong people will not consider this option but for some who found security in numbers, they might be interested in joining the army. And other than that, Azief will ask his officials to draft and n countless of ns to encourage people to be soldiers. Azief soldiers are not for killing humans but monsters. Some people with righteous heart might be persuaded with this notion. As Azief was taking another sip of his wine he looks at Wang Jian sharing drinks with his brothers while sometimes sending death re at the Seven fairy. ¡®He sure could keep hold a grudge¡¯ Azief said. Sofia who was beside him eating the finely chopped griffin meat ask ¡®Who?¡¯ Azief gestured with his eyes to Wang Jian and Sofia nodded with a smile on her face, finding it funny every time she has to talk about Wang Jian one bad habit. ¡®Yeah. He¡¯s like that. Everything else is good about him other than that trait. He really knows how to hold a grudge.¡¯ Sofia agreed. After all she did spend a year with Wang Jian. Wang Jian even teaches her swordsmanship and spearmanship so how could she not know of this particr trait of Wang Jian. He is loyal. Honorable. But he keeps a grudge. Loki once said that Wang Jian if he is not known as a general that once led a ten thousand army; he would likely be remembered as a petty man instead of a great general. The oldest of the Seven Fairy is drinking calmly with her sister in their tables, sometimes mingling with the new officials. Azief must admit now that they have time to socialize and is meeting under new circumstances; the Seven Fairy is really beautiful. All of them have white wless skin like porcin and cute little faces. All the Seven Fairy seems to embody the multiple facets of beauty. One of them is cute. One of them is sexy. One of them is beautiful. One of them is cheerful. One of them is tough. Each one of them embodied that aspect which makes a woman beautiful. Azief didn¡¯t mean that the feeling of sexy arises because of how they were dressed. But it arises because of the way these girls exudes sexiness just by walking. ¡®Ehem. What are you looking at?¡¯ Sofia coughed and looks at Azief with a trace of annoyance. ¡®Uh¡­nowhere. I see nothing¡¯ Azief replies with a smile on his face and Sofia push his shoulders and Azief chuckles. They continue dining. With all of the delicacies in front of them, how could Azief not eat? Then Azief look back at Wang Jian and the Seven Fairy and sighed. Azief just fear that this strained rtionship between Wang Jian and the Seven Fairy will lead a divisive faction in his courtter. Wang Jian might have said he let it go, but Azief also knows that Wang Jian is a vengeful person. When his brother was killed because of the Tianshan Pale Ghost, Wang Jian burned an entire mountain as sacrifice for his brother¡¯s souls. While Azief was eating his meat and Sofia drinking her wine, Sina has met many of the production ss experts and strikes a deal with them already. They have negotiated for almost a week and now after the ceremony ended Sina strikes. After all better strike when the iron is hot. She is now a Countess and has the backing of the city behind her. Don¡¯t underestimate the power a title gives you. Many of those who hesitated before is now moring towards her in a hope of a better life in this new city. Sina manages in the one week after her kidnapping to enlist many cksmith to create weapons to face the horde with a discount and also strikes many favorable deals for the city Loki on the other hand was sitting on his chair not far away from the Dragon throne. Even before the ceremony began he was entrusted by Azief to search for hidden talents in Azief dominion. Regardless how Azief banished him to Northern Eden, he must fulfills his task. After all Loki knows his banishments is logical. If there are talents that he found in a hostile force, than it is Loki job to recruit that talented person to Eden. To do this job, a man like Loki is the perfect man for the job. Loki has already started. There is a boy of talent in the Western in that did not leave even after the Seven Fairy leave the area and keep fighting with his band of boys. Loki persuades him to join Eden and the boy agreed toe with his fighting band in exchange for the safety of their bands guaranteed from the retaliation of the Seven Fairy. There was also another bandit leader in the mountain near the Western in called Trayvon that agree to join in exchange for 30 thousand gold and a nobility title. It was hefty sum but the man under Trayvon is what Loki wanted so he already sends a messenger with the letter that Eden epts his conditions. Loki was also in charge of the Secret Intelligence Bureau that Azief has created. Its purpose? To spies enemy forces and collect information. Azief admitted that hisck of awareness and the general affairs of the world after he returns is his disadvantage right now. Now, that his rule is stabilized, Azief clearly want to know everything there is to know. He wanted to know what matters of affairs happen in the span of a year he was gone. Meanwhile Li Yuan was talking with Councilor Wan Gaojun on their proposal that they would like to propose to the Lord tomorrow. Li Yuan and Wang Gaojun decided to distribute food among the impoverished immigrants on the slums. While the city still has a lot of gold as people migrates here the cost of maintaining this city will be enormous. It will not be like the time when Azief only has to rule a vige of 400 hundred people. Now, that was an easier time. At that time Azief could build afortable house for each of them. Now, the houses must be built by themselves or hundreds of builder to make them. The city will no longer build houses for this people unless there is a huge surplus. Since the profits are not yet seen, how could they waste gold right now? The distributing food among the impoverished is Wan Gaojun ideas to win popr support among the new immigrants. Councilor Chu Feng on the other hand was talking with the newly elected officials of writing a proposal about the policy of the city. What will be their lord policy? They ask each other. Should Azief build up his military strength to expand the territory? Or focus on domestic developments and improve the harvest and economy? Or try to bnce the policy between military and domestic activities depending on the circumstances? Chu Feng realizes most of the high level positions are upied with people who have ties with the Duke of Western Eden. Chu Feng is worried that Lord Shadow might one day be suspicious of Duke Wang Jian and executed him like Yue Xing tries to do. Chu Feng is also the people who have ties with Wang Jian. He did not want to see that General Wang Jian once again being suspected of treason and decided in his heart to remind Lord Shadow tomorrow on his morning court. Lord Shadow must not let too much Wang Jian influence remains inside his government so that Lord Shadow will not have a reason to suspect Wang Jian. For Jing Wushang who is also a guest of honor today, he was closing his eyes with his head swaying left and right hearing the sound of music. He was the Great Builder of the city and is responsible for the flood control. With other builders, he must make sure the flood control is perfect. Since the city is near a river, if somehow there is a flood, and there is a casualty of life, Azief will surely punish him. There is also the task of creating the Pce of Evesting Peace a grand project for Lady Sofia. She was not bestowed anything but everyone could see that she meant something for Lord Azief. She after all sits beside Azief dragon chair. She was sitting in the phoenix chair. In ancient times, Dragon chair was reserved for the Emperor. If she sit on the Phoenix chair then that mean she is the Empress. Anyone with a brain could see she is not someone to be offended. But for now he wanted to enjoy the festivities and not think of all the problems and construction projects he has to settle. As the officials and the crowds mingle in the feast, not far away from the hill, in an opposite hill there is a young girl sitting on a rock, looking at the festivities with a malevolent smile. The girl was five feet tall, had long ck hair and green eyes. She was wearing red tight attire underneath her long ck robe that seems to be made from human skin. Strapped on her back is a book bounded with silver metal chains. The book covers depicting a mouth and from the book emitted some dark aura that seems to be contained by the silver metal chains. The silver metal chains itself was covering over the mouth like it was preventing the mouth to speak. Standing guard behind the girl was a Caucasian man. The man was young and tall with clear brown eyes and hazel hair. On his left hip is a yellow wine gourd, swaying left and right as the wind blows overs. The ins have soothing and calm wind so different from the me region. ¡®Who would have thought the God of Death could smile so brightly? He really did change the moment he became Sovereign. Much like Loki¡¯ The young girl said with a hint of mockery. ¡®Madam Morgana. Only now we know where the Princees from. Considering his power level right now, none of our previous n will work.¡¯ the man said with a tone of reverent and respect. ¡®Humph. My dear little husband seems to know intimate details about God of Death. I know for a fact that the God of Death is not Loki friend. So, the only way Loki could know where the God of Deathes from is thanks to that Divine Archer. He severed His Karma yet He left one strand. Beauty is truly the reason why heroes fall¡¯ Louise who was listening behind her nodded. Morgana turns around and ask Louise ¡®So, how did your reconnaissance go?¡¯ ¡®Good, but the security is tight around Loki house. Not to mention The Prince is now a Seed Forming Expert. It will be hard for me to infiltrate Loki residence without alerting Azief¡¯ he replied Morgana just snorted ¡®Can you infiltrate the camp with this?¡¯ and Morgana toss a Seed to Louise which Louise quickly grabbed it with his hand. Louise looks at the seed and his face brightened. He then nodded. On his hand is now the Psionic Vanishing Seed which will shield Louise from the consciousness sense of a Seed Forming User for 3 hours. ¡®Madam. Are you sure I only need to persuade him?¡¯ Morgana nodded then she grabbed her head like she was having a severe headache. ¡®Louise, this will be my order for a while. I could not stay long here. My consciousness will be lost in the river of time from time to time. Like yours. My magic is not as profound as the Time God. Hmph¡¯ and she snorted. ¡®To think that the Time God could tether a person mind into a different timeline without causing the same chaos like Will the Dark Speedster, truly admirable and worth of praise. No wonder, he could survive in that Final battle.¡¯ Then Morgana look at the expansive ins and a smile borne out of her heart is formed. ¡®What a peaceful era. What a beautiful world. Vibrant and full of life¡¯ she said while closing her eyes and feeling the sun on her face Feeling the winds. Appreciating the beauty that only she could appreciate. The vibrancy of life, of people. Opening her eyes she looks at the white clouds and the blue sky and she could almost felt herself tearing up to see such a beautiful world. Not like her time. Not like the ce where she is going now. Dark skies. Dark clouds. Red sun. Winds gales as sharp as des. The heat of the sun that burns life. The rain of fire and the vast sea of blood. ¡®It has been too long¡¯ she mused. Then she turns toward Louise and said ¡®I¡¯ll be going now. Don¡¯t forget like always, exin to my younger self on what steps needs to be taken.¡¯ Louise nodded. Then closing her eyes, Morgana body suddenly turns limp. Blood ooze out from her nose like she was doing something strenuous with her mind. The pressure from her cranial was making her bleeding out from the nose. Louise caught her before she falls and then as the sun slowlye down; a scene of a young man carrying down an unconscious girl from the hill can be seen. ¡®It is almost night¡¯ Louise said as he already rehearsed what he should say to the God of Deceit tonight. *** Chapter 132: Secret plans (1) IN THE EASTERN PLAINS WORLD GOVERNMENT Raymond returned to his roomte at night. The moment he enter his manor his tired face instantly morphed into a face of an angered man. ¡®Tch¡¯ he snorted as he remembers how he had to keep the fa?ade. He remembers today how in the Quorum Will was honored and could not help but wanting to smash the traitor face. The Quorum has been stabilized as the Quorum members have resumed back their duties to govern the World Government. Thest time Raymond did the investigation to uncover any other spies he managed to find five spies from the Forest Region and three spies from the me Regions. But not one spies from the Central ins. ¡®Will¡¯ Raymond says the name while gritting his teeth in frustration. He and Hirate have always suspected the Dark Speedster of double dealing. During thest investigation, Raymond and Hirate tried to investigate Will but were unsessful The reason why it was unsessful is because the Quorum members listen to Will suspicion. Will suspected Raymond was using the military authority that the Quorum gives him to enact a purge of his political rivals and he shares this suspicion with the other Quorum members. Will convince the other Quorum members, that if Raymond and Hiratee for him today, then tomorrow, it might be other Quorum member. So when the investigation was about tomence on Quorum members many of the Quorum members stood up to Raymond led by Oreki and Hikigaya and forces Raymond to relinquish back the military power to the Quorum. They all feared that Raymond will once again wield power as a dictator like he once did in the United States Raymond and Hirate have no other choices then to relinquish the vast military power he possesses to a certain degree. The other choice is an all-out war with the members of the Quorum. Oreki and Hikigaya have their own supporters and they are not without allies. The Twin Sage of Japan is also very powerful, both of them is an Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm like Raymond. An internal unrest in the middle of a growing power in the ins is not to the World Government interest. Will has yed his cards carefully. After uncovering the Budiman plots and now proposing peace treaty with Lord Shadow, the Quorum was very grateful towards Will. Hirate and Raymond then thought that the Seven Fairy Conflict could end Will unstoppable momentum in the Quorum but instead it only strengthens his position as an ardent supporter of the World Government vision of a world peace. Will arguments were that since Lord Shadow momentum is unstoppable in the first ce why not lend him a helping hand and put ourselves in his good will. He answers the Quorum question regarding his aid of Lord Shadow in the Seven Fairy conflict. All of the Quorum members they knew what League Of Freedom was nning and most of them unanimously agreed to not interfere with the matters. The emergence of another powerful force in the ins is not something any member of the Quorum of the World Government would like to see. But Will passionately tell the Quorum members that after the conflict ended and if Lord Shadow found out that the World Government knew about a cover-up that makes him kill potential ally, then it is quite possible considering Lord Shadow temperament that he would set his eyes on destroying the World Government. Will also exined to the Quorum members that Lord Shadow rise of power was inevitable considering his level. He asks the Quorum to present him a man more powerful than Lord Shadow in the world right now and all of the Quorum members were speechless. What Will argues was the truth. There is no Seed Forming High realm in the world right now. Sasha is crippled after herst battle making Azief the sole Seed Forming Realm in the world. Will then shows the videos of the battle between the Seven Fairy and Lord Shadow inrge screen in the Quorum Meeting Room. He pointed out that Seven Energy Disperse Stage user was yed around like little children by Azief superior prowess. Each Energy Disperse Stage user could defeat thousands of Pir Forming Stage user and hundreds of Orb Condensing Stage user. Then going by that logic, Azief who is Seed Forming High Realm user is equivalent to a walking natural disaster. Many of the Quorum members agree with this. Looking at the screen, they all drew a long breath and was relieved that they were not the one being attacked by him. In the screen, the proof of his prowess can be seen. The impact of his punch circles the world and changes the weather of the Central ins. Will also pointed out even if the World Government went to war with Lord Shadow, the casualties that would be incurred would not be worth it and would be detrimental for the World Government in the long run. Will then also shared his worries of not only Lord Shadow powers and strength but also of Azief other supporters. Wang Jian, Loki, Divine Archer Sofia. All of these people is an Energy Disperse Stage user and each and one of them are powerful and dangerous. Wang Jian possesses the full set of Sun Wukong attire and weapons. With Ruyi Jingu Bang he could decimate thousands of normal soldiers. Not to mention he is a genius in deploying troops. Then there was Loki. There is no one that is more slippery then Loki. He could sabotage you and create confusion since Loki is well known for his ability to change his face. He also possesses variety of tricks. The conflict between Wei and Yue was all thanks to him. And then there is Sofia the Divine Archer. She possesses the Houyi Bow. With arrows that could shoot the sun down. Of course she never uses it but the threat is there. With her torrents of arrows, she could kill hundreds if not thousands of lives. She specializes in AOE attacks. The Quorum argues that the World Government also possess Energy Disperse Stage user but Will then said ¡®Did you forget what I just said? I just said that Lord Shadow treated seven Energy Disperse Stage users like children¡¯s. How many Energy Disperse Stage user we have?¡¯ In the World Government the Energy Disperse Stage user is Raymond, Hirate, Erika, Holy Maiden Giselle, Arno who just turns to Energy Disperse Stage user low realm, Will, Oreki and Hikigaya. ¡®Eight Energy Disperse Stage user.¡¯ Will answered his own question and he continued speaking ¡®But since Lord Shadow could handle seven with ease what makes you think he can¡¯t handle eight? And while our eight could restrict Lord Shadow movement for a while, who will restrict Azief Energy Disperse Stage User like Wang Jian and Sofia from wreaking havoc and destruction?¡¯ If the World Government really went to war with Lord Shadow, Will estimated that the World Government might be able to oust Lord Shadow forces with the World Government superior numbers of troops. ¡®A pyrrhic victory¡¯ he reminded the Quorum members Will also estimate that the casualties of the World Government would reach a whopping 100 thousand lives. Most of the troops in the World Government are either Pir Forming Stage or Orb Condensing stage. By then, the World Government will be too weak to face other external threats and forces. In the end, the World Government will fall to ruins while Lord Shadow will once again make a return during the chaos. It is then more profitable to ally with Lord Shadow forces and strengthen internal security while having a double protection against other external forces. Raymond proposed that the peace treaty will not be an effective way to stop Lord Show if he ever wanted to expand to his eastern front but his arguments seems weak after Willy out the pros and cons of stubbornly resisting Lord Shadow rise in the ins. Will and the other Quorum members argue that Raymond just wanted a war to fight. Then what makes Raymond more incensed was because of the decision of the Quorum today. The quorum today vote on a referendum signed by most of the Quorum representatives ordering that the WG to move to the boundless sea. With Hirate artifact a new Ind of Peace can be constructed. It seems like a good idea since that ind will be in sole control of WG but Raymond knows that the reason why many of the Quorum members agree on the referendum is because they did not want to sh with lord Shadow in the ins. Will manages to strike fear in the hearts of the Quorum members regarding Lord Shadow powers All the Quorum members know sooner orter, Lord Shadow will pacify the Central in since the Central ins does not possess any noteworthy forces and factions other than Eden right now. Then, he will undoubtedly expand hisnd to the four corners of the ins until he put all the ins region under his rule. With his strength, even Raymond is not confident that he could hold Azief down. Not to mention there is still Wang Jian to worry about. Wang Jian could be said a genius in ordering troops and battle stratagems. His personal prowess while impressive, Raymond knows he could fight Wang Jian and win. But it was his ability to lead troops that made Raymond shivers. If Lord Shadow as the expert of this generationunches an attack here, people like Raymond are the only one that would stand any chance of stopping him killing the low weaker one. But even then, Raymond knows he can just dy, not stop. If Wang Jian and Lord Shadow both attack at the same time, then WG will fall. As a sign of goodwill, the World Government has even decided to bestow the title Prince of the Central ins to Lord Shadow. It was an acknowledgment from many representative of the world that the Central ins belongs to Lord Shadow. World Government rarely gives acknowledgment of sovereignty through its history. Even before the White Explosion, there are only a few nation led by people who were pro-WG that was approved. A few days from now an ambassador will be sent to the Central ins to bestow the title and to propose an alliance. Raymond and Hirate during the meeting could not help but pointed out, that if they were to move to the sea, then this will show to other faction and forces a sign of weakness. It was then Will replied ¡®We are in a position of the weak. This is the truth of the situation. There is no point in pretending otherwise. We can either pretend or ept the truth and n for the future of the World Government instead of sending it to an early grave. Instead of stubbornly rushing ahead to our destruction, we will bide our time and wait for the opportune moment.¡¯ His words make the other Quorum member agree. ¡®The soldier.¡¯ Raymond spoke under his breath. ¡®Where is the soldier?¡¯ He asked. After Will return to whatever ces he disappeared from, this Will seems different. Raymond knows that Will does not work for the WG and that Will worked for the Royal Family of Britain but usually the decision of the WG is also the decision of its members. Even though Will shows a tough stance against other forces Raymond realizes that while the World Government did not lose any influence it also did not expand its influence. Raymond was feeling like he was in the palm of some other people hands. And he doesn¡¯t like it. Raymond then walked to his study. In his study there is arge bookcase. He then takes a sip of his unfinished wine drink from before and finished in one gulp. Then he move closer to his bookcase and pull the book titled the Origins of Species. A creaking sound could be heard as the bookcase swings away from the wall to reveal a passageway. The walls of the passageway were lined with runic markings designed to hide from the detection of divine consciousness. Raymond walk down to the passageway as the bookcase behind him closed automatically. The torches on the walls of the passageway automatically burns with fire that lights the way. This is the secret passage to the secret room. There is only a handful of person inside the World Government that knows about this passage. As tonight requires absolute discretion and secrecy, Raymond has decided to meet Hirate to discuss about Will and how to trap the fastest man alive. *** IN THE EASTERN PLAINS WORLD GOVERNMENT Hirate manor was full of servants. But the moment he returns he dismisses all his servants saying he wanted to be alone. All of his servants went home to their houses leaving Hirate alone in his huge manor. Hirate went to his room and he could feel the headacheing. Hirate then sit down on his bed organizing his thoughts. He seems older than his age. He was not as joyful as he was during the time he founded the World Government. It was different time. A happier time. A more exciting time. When things were not asplicated as it is today. Hirate intention back then was at least partially noble. He is now six feet five; his hair reaches his shoulder, tied on top. His body while thin is packed with muscle. On his chin are some stubbles of a beard. He looks like a weary man in histe thirties when in truth he is only in histe twenties. He was still wearing his official robe with his Mon. Realizing it, he got up and went to the bathroom. He looks into the mirror and realizes the face looking back at him and he smiles bitterly. He does not like who he sees. Taking the shaver on the top of the bathroom case, he began shaving his hair on his chin. Slowly and methodically. Finished he rubbed his face with water and put the shaver back. He changed his clothes and took out a candy. And start consuming it as he sits back down on his bed, whilebing his messy hair. When he is nervous he likes to eat something sweet. It has been his habits since he was a child, a habit he did not advertise since it look childish and inappropriate for someone his age. But some of his staff knew and that¡¯s why in each Quorum meeting there will be a bowl of candy reserved for him. He was actually thinking. ¡®Haish¡¯ he could not help but sighed. He put theb away and takes a deep breath It seems the more he tries to think, the harder the problem bes. For someone who can read people minds, Hirate sure seems powerless right now. ¡®Will have be a huge problem¡¯ he said it to himself like acknowledging his own mistake. Hirate has begun being suspicious of Will since he found out he couldn¡¯t even hear nay stray thoughts of Will. Like he was hiding something. For someone that is higher level than him, Hirate could not read their minds. They are exception of course. For example people with higher levels that him but less focused on their mental strength. And Will. His thought process is to fast that to read his mind would require Hirate to also process thoughts as fast as Will and that was impossible for him. Every time he tries to read Will mind, the only thing he could hears was a buzzing. A loud buzzing. Like a swarm of bees. Sometimes it was like the sound of a lightning storm. Hirate could never read Will mind. It was like his mind was shielded from him by some external force. It seems that maybe he was being yed. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed as rub the temple of his head like he was having a headache. ¡®I will discuss this with Raymond first. I need to know what he is nning to do. And if there is no other evidence to discredit Will, then I need to consult the Oracle.¡¯ Hirate doesn¡¯t like consulting with the Oracle. That woman always gives him the creeps. Every time she looks at him, it was like he was standing in front of her naked. Like she could see all about him in a nce. That feeling of total and utter openness scares the living shit out of Hirate. Hirate after all has many schemes and always keep his plot close to his heart. Feeling all of his scheme seen in a nce¡­that is not a pleasant feeling for a person like him. Even though the Oracle sided with the RA, she still epts peopleing to her Temple regardless of affiliation. That what keeps the peace between the Revolutionary Army and World Government. IF Revolutionary Army wanted to monopolize the powers of the Oracle by their lonesome, all the forces in the world would band together and march to the Ice Region. Nobody felt safe if the Oracle started predicting other people forces and as such the Oracle herself restrained herself in making too many prophecies. Revolutionary Army seems to allow people from other faction to visit the Oracle and as such there is no discontent. Hirate making sure he is presentable gets up and went to his firece. In the firece brick wall, there is one brick that sticks out a little only by a few centimeters. Hirate push with all his strength until the brick be even with the brick wall and the sound of a click could be heard. The firece slides upward and a passage revealed itself to Hirate. It was a narrow staircase that leads to an even narrower space. At the end of that narrow space is the secret room for the selected few in the administration. Adjusting his clothes he then stepped inside the passage as the passage behind him closed by itself. *** Chapter 133: Secret plans (2) IN A SECRET ROOM THE WORLD GOVERNMENT Raymond and Hirate look at each other in the dark room illuminated only by the me of the candle. It waste at night. People were already asleep. They were both sitting in their chair looking opposite of each other as they both review the reports they got from their spies. The reason why this report gained such attention from them is because the secret that it carries. It beginste this afternoon. One of Raymond spies in the Central ins was caught by Loki Intelligence Agents. One escaped. One executed. The escaped spy manages to meet a city officer outside of the World Government town to send a report to Raymond. The spy was then rescued and is now in the Healing House. Hirate after finished reading sighed. He then looked at the opposite direction of the round table and seeing Raymond creasing his eyebrows, Hirate knows that this secret threatens not only the Quorum but the existence of the World Government itself. After reading the full report Hirate sighed and then he looks at Raymond and saw theplex expression on Raymond face. It was not shock but it was more of an amazement. Hirate then said looking straight at Raymond eyes. ¡®Raymond, if we move on Will without any evidence we will only repeat past mistake. The Quorumws will protect him. Unless of course you decided to do a coup.¡¯ And saying this Hirate look at Raymond expression. He was calm. Raymond shakes his head. He respects thews of the Quorum. It might seem illogical considering that Raymond once deres himself King. But the reason he dere himself king was because of hisrades and the circumstances of that time that requires a leader, a tyrant to prepare for war. And to prepare for a war at that time, it needs a highly trained and perfectly obedient bureaucracy Now, the World Government has decided a new and more efficient structure. Of a World Government that is govern by definedws. Lord Acton once says that that ¡®all power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely.¡¯ Raymond believes this with his heart. And Raymond knows power will corrupt him. He was a simple man before the Fall. Now, he was the general of arge army with overreaching influence. Each choice that he makes concerns millions of lives. To be honest, the fact that Raymond wanted a democracy in this broken world is idealistic and at best naive. Azief once he heard about the structure of the World Government scoffed and said these words. ¡®In the end, that democracy will be led by one man. It will be no different than a monarchy only the monarchy is hidden. The only thing that the World Government will offer is an illusion of democracy. The Old World is dead¡¯ he concluded with certainty Human beings act in a great variety of irrational ways, but all of them seem to be capable, if given a fair chance, of making a reasonable choice in the light of avable evidence. Democratic institutions can be made to work only if all concerned do their best to impart knowledge and to encourage rationality. But this world is crazy. Azief knows it best. In the times before the Fall, it matters how much troops you have or how many nuclear weapons you stored in your country. This is the indication of power. But after the Fall, a new hierarchy of power is formed. And it revolved around exceptional men and women. Azief once saw a man cleave a into half with his bare hands. One time he saw a man exploded and the explosion generated from his body was like the sun was going supernova. One man could possess the power to end all life on Earth. In Earth Two, Azief was only in Energy Disperse Stage and he was powerful enough to rm that world. In fairness, Earth Two is a slightly weaker version of Earth prime. And the only way the World Government will survive the oing years, is to throw their lot with a powerful defender. An individual. And if they do not seed in nurturing one, sooner orter, the World Government will be swallowed. And if the World Government wanted to make sure its democracy exist, then it needs a defender that will not turn his back on the rules of such democracy. Someone that believes protecting that democracy as a public service. Someone that believes in the concept with all of his heart. A man like Cincinnatus. But how many would be that honorable? That is why Azief didn¡¯t think it would work. But clearly Azief has never met Raymond. Those who have known Raymond in the year after the Fall, describe him as a stubborn bull. Azief governance on the other hand was like an anti-thesis of Raymond idealistic ideas and notions. Because Azief never live in a democratic country. His country was ruled by the same party for 58 years, tyranny in disguise. Azief don¡¯t believe such party is not corrupt. Only a na?ve person would think that. Azief was living in a police state for most of his life before the Fall. It mightud democracy loud to the world, but to him who lives in Mysia he didn¡¯t see democracy. The police was on the side of the rich and the powerful Free speech? The moment you express you opinion that runs contrary to what the national party is selling, you will be thrown to jail and used of inciting a national riot. The police wille to your house and use you of things and that is how the honest one rots and dies in the so called democracy of his country. Azief don¡¯t believe in the self-correcting character of humanity. Azief has seen a lot of people. And he believes some people need to die, to be put down¡­because some people are like mad dogs. And the only thing you can do to a mad dog is to execute it. Because some people are not fit to live among normal people. Serial killers, cruel men and women, those that take pleasures over somebody else pains. You only need to hear an audio tape containing various recordings that some serial killers made to change your stance on death penalty. The serial killer Lawrence Bittaker and Roy Norris made an audio recording of themselves raping and torturing a 16 year old girl. You could only wept in anger and you would be convinced that there are some people that needs to be put down like the animal they are. Azief was a radical more so in his country. But he was a silent radical. He was weak and does not possess any power to change anything. He always believes there is something fundamentally wrong in his country, not just because the inequality of wealth, not because of the racism that is fanned by political party but something rotten at the core. The situation required not just a new prime minister or newws, but an uprooting of the old order. Now, that he has power he could change the world as he wished and pleased. Nobody normal likes to see the suffering of others. Especially if they were kind and good. A benevolent dictator. A perfectly obeying bureaucracy. At least Azief was honest in how he views the world and did not put his hope in some kind of a broken democracy where democracy means that ¡®my ignorance is just as good as your knowledge.¡¯ Sooner orter that democracy will fall. This fundamental difference in governing and ideological notions is what separates Azief and Raymond. ¡®Raymond, are you listening?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Raymond replies. Then rubbing his chin he said ¡®What you said is right. But I think with this much evidence even though it is circumstantial we can convince the Quorum member.¡¯ Hirate nodded. ¡®Who are you thinking?¡¯ ¡®Oreki¡¯ Raymond replies. ¡®He¡¯s a good choice.¡¯ Hirate does not like Oreki that much especially because he was the one that stop Hirate investigationst time but Hirate knows that Oreki did not stop Hirate investigation because he was protecting Will. It is because Oreki was wary that Hirate and Raymond wille for him next. ¡®But there is still one problem¡¯ Hirate said as he closes the documents. ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ ¡®How do you trap a man as fast as Will?¡¯ Hirate asked as heid his back on his chair asking for Raymond input. Raymond closes the documents and sighed ¡®I don¡¯t like asking for his help¡¯ he said under his breath and he remembers a man with a whiteb coat and a funky hairstyle. A Japanese man who isnky and pale all the time. Akira. The Mad Scientist. Then Raymond resigning himself looks at Hirate and said ¡®I know a guy¡¯ *** Chapter 134: The unfortunate fate In the weeks after the World Government acknowledged the sovereignty of Eden, countless things happen in the world. None of it is good. It was like a storm that shakes the world as all the forces began mustering their strength for the world to see. The rise of Lord Shadow stirred the existing order of the world. The most affected is those who have lived in the ins a year before Lord Shadow emerges. These people have established their influence here and recruit men and people but since the creation of the first real city in the world, Eden, thousands are migrating to Eden in droves. And that is not good for these warlords which desperately need people. And they all began talking preventative measures Lady Freya who ruled the majority of the area around the Eastern ins decide to ally with Athena forces making them a united force after the separation between the Norwegian woman leader and the Wardy of the Greeks. They at first allied together until they have some disagreement which leads into their feud. But once, the news of Lord Shadow battle was spread out, they decided to once again ally together again. Freya and Athena territory covered one third of the Eastern ins. Two thirds are ruled by the World Government and their forces. The Freya and Athena alliance has shaken many of the warlords in the Eastern ins as it is clear that Freya and Athena are set to defend theirnds if Eden set its sight on their eastern borders. Many of them already surrender their armies and were absorbed into Athena and Freya troops. The Eastern in is preparing for war. Meanwhile on the Northern ins, a new development urred. One of the Northern ins leaders gathered most of the disunited warlords in the Northern Region of the ins and in a historic moment of unity, they created a confederation to defend themselves if the Northern ins region is threatened. Warlord Tumbu muster his ten thousand troops andbined it with the concerted effort of all the Northern ins region warlords to stand tall and implement harsh security measures to those who wanted to leave the Northern ins. People are being recruited forcefully. Some expert was lured by promises of wealth and skill books. Many more were lured by resources. While the Northern ins is not as powerful as the Central ins they possess many natural resources like gold mines and rare herbs. And this confederation is led by Tumbu. Tumbu is a Mozambique national before the Fall. Now he is one of the warlords in the Northern ins region and has lived his life in great wealth andfort after the Fall by using intimidation, coercion and suppression to rule his tiny city. When Lord Shadow reveal his prowess and now that the World Government acknowledge his actions and has no intention to stop his influence from reaching the entire ins, Tumbu felt that sooner orter, Lord Shadow will expand to the north. And when that timees, Tumbu know what his fate will be. If Lord Shadow wanted to be the sole ruler of the ins, then he needs to appease the people. And the people living under his reign of terror would call for his head in a heartbeat. And Lord Shadow could use him to appease the people, citing exacting justice for those that fall under Tumbu de. Since he could not have that he manages to convince most of the lords in the Northern ins region to create a temporary alliance to battle Lord Shadow forces. On the Western ins, the Mountain ns united not toe down the Mountain and guarded the Western in but for a different reason. They muster the ns of the Mountains to repel the Fire Region Overlord of Belgica Phillipe who is expanding to its eastern front after failing to defeat Germania led by King Johann on the Western Border of the Fire Region. King Johann on the other hand is recruiting more men and began increasing efforts to make his territory prospers. It is even said Johann is trying to break through to Seed Forming as fast as possible to activate Civilization Seed so he could create a city like Lord Shadows. His city while a proper city does not grant any bonuses to its residents. Many of mediocre rulers was also thinking of doing this. But not all are as shortsighted like Johann. After all Raymond and Katarina even though they heard the wondrous effect of the Civilization Seed they still advancing step by step, ensuring that when they broke through to Seed Forming their conditions are be the best. Katrina is aiming for Eternal Spring and so is Raymond. Jean is aiming to Red Pce Forming before breaking through. So is the Twin Sages of the Rising Sun. Because to reach the level of EXP needed to go to Eternal Spring would take years. After looking at the abysmal weak power of Sasha who broke through to Seed Forming without solidifying her foundations, many had their eyes opened. Increasing their stage without preparing their foundations would lead to bitter life in the future. Nobody wanted to be the second Sasha. Even the Seven Fairy put a lot more fight than Sasha. But the cause of this chaotic situation all over the world is because of the announcement of the World Government Everywhere in the world right now, it was full of chaos after the announcement from the World Government Battles and war broke out and talents emerging everywhere. In times of such chaos, heroes are born. Great men and women that could shake the world started to emerge as they are forged in the fires of battles and the blood of their enemies. It was like someone throws a stone, no, a big boulder into a peaceful stillke and the resulting impact created a huge ssh. Everywhere, warlords, small or big began to move and organizing their troops and people. Heroes recruited men, and themon people seek newnds. Some wanted to expand theirnds; some wanted to defend their territory while other wanted to im thend as their own. It was the new era of warlords. It was a new world order. The storm hase. *** MEANWHILE ON THE ICE REGION The monster in front of the dungeon is opening itsrge mouth wide. It was an eight feet monster. Not far away from the monster is a crowd of people looking intently at the monster with an inquisitive look. Jean was smiling as Paulette is drinking some water. Jean then put his finger on one of the monster fang, caressing it and then addresses the crowds in front of him ¡®See this? This White Sabertooth cub has sharp and durable fang. If you wanted to kill the White Sabertooth and manage to do it, do not forget to pluck its fang after killing it. It will fetch quiet a price in the markets¡¯ The White Sabertooth could not do anything as its eyes keep darting left and right not understanding what is happening. In the one meter radius around the monster the snows stayed in ce. Not falling at the ground like it was supposed to. The waves of the wind were frozen. Time¡­..stopped. Everything around one meter radius of the monster cub¡­.is stopped. At least that is what it seems in the eyes of the crowds. But it was actually bonded. Jean binds Time. He did not have the ability to stop Time¡­.at least not yet. One of Jean powers is to bind time for a few moments. But for this White Sabertooth cub it would be easy for Jean to bind it for a few minutes. The people hearing Jean exnation nodded in agreementmitting it to their memories. Jean is leading his new recruit to hunt in a newly conquered dungeon. After the avnche that sacrifices thousands of human¡¯s lives and hundreds more wounded, many new dungeons is uncovered in the search and rescue operations. This particr dungeon that Jean is using to train the newbies was conquered by Jean and his generals yesterday. Jean is right now sharing his insights and knowledge of what to expect from the monster inside the dungeon and lure one White Sabertooth out to demonstrate. Jean then exin what they have to watch out for and the weakness of the White Sabertooth. ¡®Now, that I have shown you their weakness, I hope you all can farm experience and quickly break through to Orb Condensing Realm.¡¯ The newbie soldiers nodded. ¡®You can take your supply from Benoist¡¯ In the front entrance of the dungeon is a stone chair. Jean sent someone to carve a chair out of the boulder in the front of the dungeon yesterday after he triumph over the Red Furred Sabertooth. Sitting on that chairzily, with eyes half opened and yawning every five minutes is arge guy with locks. It is impressive to yawn while being hit by the unceasing falling snow of the Ice Region. He is one of Jean general. He is now tasked on helping the Pir Forming soldiers to quickly level up and gained experience to break through to Orb Condensing as fast as possible. ¡®Benoist, lighten up!¡¯ Jean yelled and Benoist open his eyeszily. He just nodded as he got up from his chair and said ¡®Are they ready?¡¯ Jean then shakes his head and said to the soldiers ¡®Go follow him. He will guide you once you¡¯re all inside.¡¯ The soldier nodded and saluted Jean before quickly entering the dungeon. In a few minutes, the clearing around the front of the dungeon is empty. Jean turns towards Paulette and ask her ¡®You want to finish this monster?¡¯ he asked looking at Paulette who is now begun to setting up a tent near the entrance. Paulette look at that unmoving monster and shakes her head. ¡®I don¡¯t need the EXP. It¡¯s too minuscule killing a baby cub.¡¯ Jean nodded. Then he looks at the monster and pity shes on his eyes. He looks straight at the monster and said ¡®I¡¯ll make it fast.¡¯ Then taking out a sword, Jean shes out a golden beam from the tip of his sword instantly decapitating the monster as its head fly through the air and fall down the mountain edges. The body falls down with blood sprouting from the severed veins of its neck. Even until the end of its life, the monster could not understand why it could not move. Paulette looking at the dead monster body reminded Jean ¡®Don¡¯t forget to skin the fur. The Sabertooth type monster have high immunity to cold. We can make nkets for the soldiers or sell it¡¯ I know, I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me every time Jean said sounding a little annoyed as he slowly skin the body with a dagger. That¡¯s the reason many of his soldiers right now is hunting in this kind of dungeons all over the White Mountain. The furs of the Sabertooth have high immunity to cold making it a hot items among the people taking shelter on the Ice Region. With Jean possessing arge army and charisma he manages to monopolize the fur selling business in Revolutionary Army with many buying his fur product. In the ice Region, their enemies are not only the monster but also the environment. The cold. The winters that never stops. The unceasing snow. The biting winds. To live here, one needs to have a hard body. Land of Eternal Winters While they do have slight immunity to the cold because of their constant exposure to the windy and snowy environment of this region, when the region hit its coldest point, one could even freeze to death. Meanwhile Paulette is just putting the finishing touches to the tent. The tent was big and could amodate ten people. But this tent is only for both of them because no one is stupid enough to join Jean and Paulette in their tents. For a Frenchman, Jean is very conservative. Maybe because of his mother. In the center of the tent is a fire pit to keep them warm andforters and thick bed wereid out inside the tent. It was afortable looking tent. It was warm,rge and clean. Jean after finishing the skinning quickly enter the tent and hug Paulette. Kissing her on the cheek Jean then took a cup of wine and feels his body energize. Which Frenchman doesn¡¯t like wine? The snows and cold of the Ice Region has some kind of pervading magic that even a person of Energy Disperse Stage like him could feel cold. But does that stop wine? No. Jean doesn¡¯t know if the World Orb is prepared for this kind of problem because there is someone in Jean camp who has the ss Winemaker and is very appreciated by Jean and most of the wine aficionado in Revolutionary Army. Because without him, Jean could not enjoy wine. The wine he makes is very exquisite, repel the cold of the Ice Region and even strengthen Jean constitution. Because of him, Jean pays more attention to the production ss. No wonder the World Government was so frustrated losing Sina that could make heavenly pills. If Jean loses his winemaker, Jean doesn¡¯t know what he would do ¡®You¡¯re ok?¡¯ Paulette ask ¡®A little cold¡¯ Jean said as he sits down on the carpet inside the tent. Paulette store her sniper inside her tool bag and then lie down on Jean thigh. Jean using his left hand began caressing Paulette hair, looking at her with a smile on his face. Paulette softly stares at Jean. Looking at Paulette trying to keep herself awake, Jean ask her ¡®Are you sleepy?¡¯ ¡®Un¡¯ Paulette said coyly. Paulette is known to be a no nonsense female sniper, cold and ruthless in battle. This side of hers only Jean could see it. The cute and sweet part of her. The better part of her. Her¡­.brightside ¡®Just sleep if you wanted too. I will ask Jacques to handle the next batch.¡¯ Paulette mischievously smiles and order Jean. ¡®Bring me to my bed¡¯ Jean smiles and carries her up and ce her on the bed gently, while his eyes never leaves her, looking at her lovingly. Then he also lied down on the bed beside her. Paulette kisses him on the cheek and nibbles on his ears and Jean could not help but produce sounds of pleasure. Then she suddenly stops and push him away while smiling naughtily at him ¡®Pervert¡¯ Paulette said cutely smiling. Jean looks at her and frustrated he said. ¡®Didn¡¯t know you were a tease¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not a tease.¡¯ ¡®No, you¡¯re a tease.¡¯ Then Jean pulls her close and hugs her. Paulette giggles. Leaning down Jean kissed her lips with fiery passion and she responded with the same ferocity. And then her cheeks turn red. She might not seem like it, but she is shy. At least she can be shy when she is with Jean. When she is with Jean she could lower down her guard and befortable. When she is with him, she could forget that she is living in a world full of monsters. She could forget the harsh tomorrow. She could forget the uncertainty of the future. When she is with him, time stopped and all that matters is that moment. The moment that belongs only to them. It was like a moment frozen for all eternity and she is living her best moments. With Jean she found peace. ¡®Do you love me? ¡®Paulette ask while she is giggling. She always asks and Jean always answers. Smiling Jean shows his smile and nodded ¡®Always and forever.¡¯ Paulette chuckles. ¡®What a clich¨¦ thing to say.¡¯ ¡®Maybe. Doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not true.¡¯ Jean replied as he kisses her neck ¡®And if someday I die?¡¯ Paulette asks as she makes herselffortable on the bed, looking lovingly at his eyes. Jean was thinking how to reply and then with a dawn of realization he said ¡®Then, I¡¯ll bring you back. I will snatch you from Death itself¡¯ He said it full of determination. He knew he couldn¡¯t lose her. Jean has never met a woman like Paulette before. And Jean got a feeling that if he let her go he would be the most unfortunate man in the world. Paulette has her rough edges. She could be temperamental at times. Challenging. She¡¯s tough. She¡¯s strong. But beneath that strong and confident exterior, she is also gentle. Full ofpassion and love. When Jean was made Emperor of France, if not for his mother objection, Jean would have made Paulette her Empress. Paulette just smiles bitterly andughs Jean statement off. She did not take Jean words that seriously. They were a couple in love. Of course Jean would say things like that. But if she knew the future, then she would not so easily dismiss Jean¡¯s words. After all, a war was fought for her. The devastating wars of all in the history of mankind. The War of the Sovereign was fought simply because Jean couldn¡¯t let her go. Because he wanted to bring her back to thend of the living. He challenges destiny and fate to bring her back. ¡®How¡¯s your mother?¡¯ Paulette suddenly asked. Her expression was not that pleasant while she was asking that question. And Jean stopped kissing Paulette neck as he looked awkward. ¡®You still mad at her?¡¯ ¡®She objects us. Should I be happy?¡¯ Paulette retorted. ¡®Hmm. I don¡¯t really know. She founded Francia city ten kilometers away from the Revolutionary Army Base. That¡¯s what Ist heard from Jacques.¡¯ ¡®Creating her own army. Her? Humph¡¯ Paulette snorted. Jean also could not say much about this matter. Now, that Jean is no longer the Emperor of France, most of his authority had to be rebuilt. But his mother could not wait to live back like she lived back then in Paris. Francia, a new city built not far from Revolutionary Army base has served as a shelter for French survivors and drifters. Bordering the city of Francia is the Wei dynasty, which shelters Chinese survivors. They are very nationalistic and racist. This has always been the stark difference between the Wei and Yue dynasty. Wei dynasty is full of nationalistic youth that believes in the government. The King of Wei himself was a public officer of the Communist Party before the Fall which made him very nationalistic even after the world broke down and the borders disappears. Yue dynasty which is led by Yue Xing is more open to outside culture and as such benefited from many alliances. While Yue Xing himself was a man that could not appreciate talents, it does not mean his rule is not stable. If not for Lord Shadow employing Wang Jian, how could Yue Xing have the title a King that does not recognize talent? If Loki and the Divine Archer did not save Wang Jian then at best Wang Jian will be remembered as a tragic general and Yue Xing will not be mocked by the world. Lord Shadow is truly making waves. The only reason why he is not that worried is because the ins is far away and there is no enmity between Lord Shadow and the Revolutionary Army But Jean thinks this kind of situation will notst long. In the end, the Lords will decide what to do. The other reason why Jean is not worried is because he has met with the Oracle and the Oracle assured him that there will not be any problem for this year from outside forces The Oracle while she is creepy in her own special way, Jean always found himself to be quite fascinated with her ability. What did she sees when she closes her eyes and peers into the future? Hell? Or Heaven? A new utopia? Or a dystopia society? And if she sees all this, what burden she must have felt? And what will she do with such information? The Oracle herself seems fascinated by him but for a different reason. The Oracle has always looked out for him, singling him out. The way she looks at him was a mixture of fear and awe which has always puzzled Jean. She just said, she belies she has seen him before in a vision. And when he asked what vision she sees him in. She answers Seven people. You were among the Seven. And when he asked what is the Seven she would only smiles mysteriously and chuckles. Always with her vague answer and allusion. ¡®You¡¯re creasing your eyebrows, Jean¡¯ Paulette said as she put her fingers around the middle of his eyebrows and Jean forces himself to smile. He shakes his head to stop himself from thinking about other things. ¡®I would like it if you would reconcile your difference with each other.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re siding with your mother again?¡¯ Paulette ask as she turns her back to Jean, her voice is cold. Jean shakes his head and hug her from behind. ¡®Ok, Ok. I was wrong. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s sleep.¡¯ It takes a five minutes coaxing and a kiss on the lips and a song to finally relieve Paulette sulking face before they sleep in bliss. Jean and Paulette. A tragic pairing. A painful love. The happy years are short while the years of hardship is long. This kind of fate should be avoided. This kind of fate should be changed. But the river of time flows mercilessly and destiny will not stray from its course. In the end, men could only ept fate which is the hardest thing to do. Or surrender to it which is easier. Or¡­he could fight and fight and fight and always keep fighting relentlessly and without stop. Always beating that river back, always ripping the script destiny has written for him. It is almost impossible to beat destiny. But if a man does not give up, maybe, just maybe, a door will open. Bloodied and beaten, the man who keeps getting up after taking all the beatings by Lady fate and her minions¡­for that kind of man that does not give up, that refuse to bend their necks to those damned destinies and fates, for those kind of people¡­there is hope. *** Chapter 135: Small things THE ICE REGION A woman could be seen descending from a background of white. On her back is a five feet sword, long and slender. The sword was red and is famously known as the Red Queen. Belonging to the number one expert of the Revolutionary Army, and is also the strongest woman in the world right now, Katarina Ivanov. The blizzard on top of the white hill is not something people at the Pir Forming could withstand. If they were to reach this Hill they would be rendered frozen in a matter of minutes. In the ce where Katarina gained her understanding in Absorbing Attributes, the snowfall is not gentle, hailstones of ice and cold fall from the mountaintops, and heavy mist of rain, making the already cold ces even colder. Water that rains turns instantly into ice. That is the kind of cold ce the Ice Region is. After the injury she suffered stopping the avnche, she recuperated After she was healed she immediately climbed the mountains before stopping at the Hill on one of the peaks of the White Mountain. The peak of the mountains is still high but Katarina knows she would freeze to death if she climbs to the peak. Even at her stage right now, she isn¡¯t confident she could survive the cold on top. And she knows there is something else on top of the mountains. Something dangerous. Something ancient. She trod the snows as each steps bring her down. For three days and three nights she journey down. She encountered Jean and Paulette group in the second day on the entrance of some cave and shares tent with them for the night before walking down again in the dawn until finally she reached here. The Ice Pce. A pce constructed of Ice. There is magic in every ice brick, every part of the Pce. Because it is made by the Ice of the Ice Region. And Katarina knows that hidden in each snowdrop is a drop of magic. She looked in front of her and smiles. Standing in front of the Pce was her brother, Boris. He was waiting for her, arms outstretched, smiling. ¡®It has been hard on you sister¡¯ Boris said as hee closer to her and gives her a long hug. Katarina nodded and smell the scent of her brother. Boris has always protected her. He protected her from the abuse of their father. He protected her from evil man. He protected her in every possible way when she was too weak to fight for herself. She could not be as normal as she is if not for the shelter her brother provides.. If not for him sacrificing many things for her, she would not have been as strong as this. She would not have been the strongest expert of the Revolutionary Army, standing shoulder to shoulder with some of the big names in the world. Raymond in the East, Katarina in the West. Before the shocking rise of Lord Shadow, this is the phrase thates to everyone mind when discussing the two top expert in the world. World Government is based on the Eastern in on the ins region which is in the Eastern part of thisrge Pangaea. Revolutionary Army is based on the Western Frozen Land on the Ice Region which is in the Western part of the Pangaea. And two experts headed both of this organization as the morale pirs and figurehead of each respective organization. And all of this happens because Boris sacrifices many beneficial items and resources to Katarina to better protect her. Boris had to bow his head, endures humiliation before they manage to control half of Russia. And all of that is because of her. Katarina owes her brother very much. ¡®Brother, I have returned. I have heard what happened when I was gone.¡¯ Boris nodded, his smile was bitter and hisplexion turned bad. ¡®It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll talk about itter. Now, let get you cleaned up. I have prepared everything for you in the Pce.¡¯ Katarina enter the Pce and servants guided her to her room. It was arge space full of many exquisite furniture and paintings. Seeing it, Katarina could only smile. Boris has always known that she like paintings. When she was little she saw the Water Lilies The Clouds by M. She saw it on TV on a front store shop when she was buying milk for her father. She could not take her eyes off from the painting for a long time, almost like she was hypnotized by the colors and the image. She was very much tantalized by it. She was not an art lover, she does not like sculptures or carvings or opera. But paintings? To think that such beauty could be created by using only hands and the imaginations, she was very much in awe. She told this to her brother and in her fourteenth birthday, Boris gifted him a replica painting of the Water Lilies. Boris made one of his friend at school to paint it for him. It was a sloppy painting and does not possess the same kind of beauty like M but Katarina was happy nheless. Boris has always put her happiness before his own. Katarina sit down on the chair of her study and look at the painting with a serene expression. She remembers her brother affection towards her and she chuckles. The only light in her dark childhood. He was her lighthouse. He was that shine of light in the bottom of a dark well. The kind of light that absorb the darkness for her. The kind of light that would taint itself so she could remain pure. Her brother was her sin eater. Katarina knows her brother is not a saint. But he had always protected her. Even with all his faults, he is family. And family sticks together, through the good and bad. With Katarina power, she could get away from this ce and live the live she always wanted to have. A peaceful life. A family to care for. She wants a happy family. To have a son. And daughter. A big family. She wanted to stop fighting and live on the countryside where the wind is breezy and sunny. Where she can quietly tending a garden or paint when she has free time. At weekends, they will meet together and talk about their lives. She wanted to grow old with someone while sunbathing in the sun. She wanted to love someone and not have her heart broken. She wanted to love and be loved. A peaceful and boring lives. A kind of life that seems like a dream now. She takes another sip of the warm water. And she smiles and closes her eyes. She didn¡¯t think it would be possible. At least not in this lifetime. Because¡­..it¡¯s her turn to protect her brother. Because that what family does for each other. They got each other¡¯s back *** NEXT MORNING It was early in the morning and Katarina was on the courtyard practicing her sword moves. The cold is constant and snows fall down. Even the trees are white. It is different in the Pce but here in the courtyard, it is as cold and as white as the streets around the Ice Region. But while she was practicing the cold dissipated and the snows that falls to her evaporated into mist. The area around her feet vaporized as white misty energy coils around her, like a fog. She learned the technique Sword Splitting the Air in a skill book she found when she was soloing a dungeon as part of her own training. The skill is very powerful but requires very fine control, with each stroke and with each strike being thrust out. The skill help Katarina to understand many intricacies in her opponents attacks and even helped her many time in applying the right amount of force in defeating or deflecting someone else¡¯s attack. Boris was leaning on the courtyard pirs looking at his sister and then after seeing that Katarina has finished her set Boris said ¡®It¡¯s time.¡¯ Katarina looked at her brother, sheathe her sword and nodded ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ *** EASTERN FROZEN LAND, ICE REGION The Temple of Erika. Situated on top of a snowy white Hill, it was the grandest structure in all of the Ice Region. It was arge temple dedicated to one of the most influential person in the world, the Oracle. The temple resembles a lot like the ancient Greece temple dedicated to the Gods of Olympus. When Katarina arrived with his brothers, the Pdins give them a nod and allowed them in without checking them which puzzled Boris. Boris then asked. ¡®Will you not be scolded by the Oracle letting us in without any inspection?¡¯ Boris knows that while the Oracle is influential she is weak. Which is why there is so many Pdins guarding this Temple of hers. And if that is not enough there is also a lot of Seers swearing allegiance to her and guard her in the Inner Sanctum. The Pdins look at Katarina and Boris smile and answered ¡®The Oracle has already foreseen my lord anddy wille here today in her vision. She has already ordered that if both of you came we Pdins will only need to let youe in¡¯ and he keep smiling and then he chuckles a bit. Katarina was obviously puzzled by the Pdin behavior and she asked. ¡®Why do you seem so amused by my brother question?¡¯ Boris was also puzzled and look toward the Pdins The Pdins then answered ¡®Mydy must not misunderstand. It¡¯s just¡­.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just what?¡¯ Smiling he replied ¡®The Oracle also said that if I let you in without any hassle Lord Boris will certainly ask me about this matter. The Oracle even said word to word what you just ask me.¡¯ He said chuckling a bit. ¡®That¡¯s what amused me. It was almost like my lord is acting a script to me since I already know what you are about to say. No wonder the Oracle got so many visitors in a day. If her prediction is all this urate who will not want to see her and ask her for guidance?¡¯ The Pdins admired Boris just smiles bitterly. He himself doesn¡¯t like seeing that woman. She gives him the creep. It makes him think defeatist thoughts. Like what if the future is already written what point of him doing anything? This kind of thought always popped up when he consult the Oracle and this is why Boris dread to meet the Oracle. But many of the lords of the Revolutionary Army urged him to ask the Oracle guidance on how to ride out the new wave. The new wave is of course referring to Lord Shadow almost unstoppable momentum on the ins. The strongest man in the world Lord Shadow! This is the kind of phrase that has been circting all around the world after the battle between Lord Shadow and the Seven Fairy been broadcasted. Some even bought the video recordings in the ck market to analyze the fight. Many forces all over the world has seen the footage. Katarina hearing the Pdin reply justughed. ¡®Interesting¡¯ she said as she looked at the huge temple in front of her and feel excited to meet the famous Oracle. Even though the Oracle was famous and live in the Ice Region and everyone knows that Boris and Katarina rules jointly together, Katarina rarely meet people and only appears when there is a danger on her brother. But unlike her bother who dreads his meeting with the oracle, she weed it. While she knows the rumors of the urateness of the Oracle prophecy, she always believed that people write their own destiny and fate. After all she did. She changed her destiny. Witch each steps taken, with each choice, she moved forward and destroy the fate handed to her. All it needs is courage and will. After the guards let theme in, they walk the stairs and enter the temple. The entrance of the temple is full of fine paintings and the interior is entirely white gold painted. Domed towers encircle the main buildings at all points. The roof is ringed by statues of terrifying beast. The casing for candles in the walls is filled with eternal candles that continues to burn till night and will not melt. Many relics and low level artifacts are disyed in the outer sanctum of the Temple. Inside are sprawling rooms dedicated to Erika. Many smaller ceremonies are simultaneously going on inside the temple. Katarina could swear she sees an alchemicalboratory as she walk closer to the Main Temple. The temple incorporates the surrounding around it making it looks exotic and different from normal temples. In the center of the Temple is a gigantic ash tree that pierces the clouds. The tree is said to be nurtured by the Oracle using a magical water from a hidden and mysterious well. In front of the ash tree is a fifteen foot statue of Erika the Oracle kneeling, looking at the sky with bloody tears. On the foot of his statue is Her devotees that worships her. Katarina could feel the devotion of the people towards Erika. This is why Erika is one of the most influential people in the world. She inspires blind devotion. With her ability to see the future, she is a force unto herself. During the disaster that happens in the Ice Region, Erika opened her Temple to the public and most of its building is converted to a hospital, gaining many believers and capturing the hearts of themon people Erika posed herself as the savior of the people, their champion, gives them hope and faith and that kind of ability is not to be underestimated. Within the walled perimeter of the temple, one could see many herbs and fruits that promote healing. In some part of the temple is currently under reconstruction after the avnche. None of the resident near the Temple was injured or dead. The Oracle has foreseen the events three days before the actual event and warned the people appropriately. No wonder people worship her. Some lords even go as far asmissioning great artist to paintrge imposing murals on the ceiling, column and walls of the Temple. The beauty of the frescoes on the roof in other sanctum was like the beauty of the frescoes in Sistine Chapel Many of them wanted to curry favour with the Oracle. The reason why the temple is both grandiose, towering over the viges in the Northern Frozennd is because the influence that the Oracle hold over the Lords in the Ice Region. As Katarina and Boris walked deeper into the Temple, it shows the wealth of the Oracle. Grand chandeliers, luxurious tapestries, famous paintings before the Fall and her golden statues all to enhance her prestige. Then they reached the Central Sanctum and they could see a woman with white hair kneeling on the floor looking at the open ceiling. Two massive towers straddle this structure with massive pirs holding up the ceiling. ¡®You havee. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡¯ the voice said, sounding serene, calm and ancient. The woman stands and slowly dusts her knees as she turns to face the pair of brother and sister. She was wearing an oversized white robe but oddly enough, the robe did not sweep the floor, almost like it was floating making it impossible for the robe to sweep the floor. She was closing her eyes but it seems the Oracle could even see even as she closes her eyes. She was smiling in a way that does not seem like a smile which makes Katarina feel quite odd facing this woman. The woman face was ordinary. There is no freckle on her face, her white hair reaches her shoulder and her body was slim. There is nothing remarkable about her appearance. That is what Katarina thought to herself. And then she opens her eyes and Katarina almost gasped in shock. ¡®I have been waiting for a long time to see you the heroine of Revolutionary Army¡¯ the Oracle said singling out Katarina which make Boris felt ufortable but Katarina could not help but stare at the Oracle eyes. The Oracle eyes were cloudy, like there is a sky inside her eyes and her pupils were covered with white clouds. Boris however is ufortable when the Oracle single out his sister. Almost like she has some interest in his sister. And that is not a good thing. ¡®Katarina! ¡®Boris said gesturing her to stop staring ¡®What!¡¯ she replied before averting her gaze from the Oracle The Oracle smiles looking at Katarina like she was looking at something sacred and holy and she said. ¡®It is fine, Boris. Many people always feel amused by my eyes. At least it is one of my weird charming points. Since there is nothing remarkable about my appearance, at least my eyes fascinate people; don¡¯t you think so, Katarina Ivanov?¡¯ And hearing this Katarina was shocked. This is something she only thinks about and does not say. Katarina eyes sharpen. No wonder, her brother dread meeting her. Katarina finally understand. It was like she was an open book. Erika on the other hand could not help but to burn the face of Katarina into her eyes. She is one of them. Erika mused. When Erika manages to raise her level a few months ago, she tries to divine the fates of a few powerful people in the world and she discovers something shocking. And that revtion cost her, her longevity Even though she had to pay a heavy price it was worth it. The reason is because she was curios of the identity of the seven silhouettes in that great battle. It wasn¡¯t until the rise of Lord Shadow that Oracle finally manages to settle into a conclusion. What she discovers was that among the many great people in the world, there is seven people of whom she could not divine their future, like their threads of destiny were severed. Even Karma itself was severed. Severed by something very powerful. Or someone that is very powerful that could sever the threads of Karma itself. Seven people. Seven celestial beings that will war against each other, and bring about a great cmity. And Oracle had the feeling that the seven people whose fate could not be calcted are the seven people she sees in her vision. She once saw a vision of a great celestial war that overturned heaven and Earth, bringing sea of blood and mountains of bones. Then there is also the horrendous vision of a great cosmic force approaching, bringing destruction and death all across the universe. A darkness that this world has never seen before. But at least she now sees one of the Seven. Katarina Ivanov. Erika has met Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond and Jean. The one she does not yet meet is Loki and Lord Shadow. Erika believes this are the seven people in her vision. Erika has always been interested to know how these seven people will grow up to be the kind of beings like that of her visions. ¡®Now, now, let us stop gauging each other intention. I know why you both havee.¡¯ Borise closer and kneels. ¡®Great Oracle, the Lords ask your guidance.¡¯ Katarina also kneel behind her brother. Erika looks at Boris and then she sighed, closing her eyes. ¡®You honor me, Boris. I know about the sacrifices you made to be who you are today. I only wanted to remind you, that people who are too greedy will meet a bad end. I know what you are nning. I¡¯ve seen it. So much¡­blood. Is it worth it?¡¯ She said with a tone that was so calm like she was detached from her words and feelings. Then she continues speaking ¡®Are you sure that¡¯s the right path for you, Boris? You have sacrificed a lot. At least, don¡¯t sacrifice your soul. You don¡¯t know this¡­but a soul is very powerful.¡¯ She said and she smiles as she opens her eyes back. Boris just nodded while smiling bitterly. ¡®Thank you for your advice, Great Oracle.¡¯ Boris said. The Oracle just shakes her head in disappointment as another vision flooded her mind ¡®I just hope you listen. I can only say that much. But in the end, destiny and fate are guided by human will. And Boris¡­.your will is strong. I guess that is your fatal w.¡¯ Boris face darkens. Katarina realizes this and trying to calm the heart of her brother as Katarina hold his hand. Katarina then speak to the Oracle. ¡®Great Oracle, while your advice is appreciated this is not why we came here.¡¯ The Oracle chuckles. ¡®Of course. Of course. Lord Shadow is it? You want me to divine his fate?¡¯ Katarina and Boris nodded. The Oracle opens her eyes again and looks around her surroundings and then she said. ¡®Leave us¡¯ The guards, Pdins and Seers inside the Central Sanctum all excuses themselves and leave the three of them alone. ¡®Unfortunately, this time I could not help you Boris.¡¯ ¡®Why not, Great Oracle?¡¯ Boris said sounding disappointed. ¡®I have nothing that belongs to him to aid me in divining his fates and his destiny is remarkable.¡¯ She said and she chuckles a bit. Truly trying to divine Lord Shadow fate is like seeing a vast of nothingness. It almost like he exists in a different ne than the rest of humanity. It was not like this was the first time Erika tries to divine the fates of Lord Shadow. The moment Lord Shadow rises from the ins, Erika has tried to divine his fates. Of course at that time she did not know she was divining the fate of someone that could not be calcted. She got one glimpse and her longevity dropped ten years. Only one glimpse. The glimpse that has be her nightmare. She glimpses herself gouging out her own eyes and presenting it to him. She glimpse of destruction. She glimpses death. She glimpse upon destructions of worlds. His fate terrified her so much that it takes her a week to calm herself down She will not divine His fate unless she is sure she would not be paying too much a price and unless it was truly necessary. She then continue saying to Boris. ¡®The Price I have to pay¡­..will be steep if I try to divine his fate without something that truly belongs to him. Something that holds certain value in his eyes. And at least for now¡­.I found no way to calcte his fate.¡¯ ¡®This¡­¡¯ Boris said, his voice is lost as he tries to think how to present this to the Council of Lords. But Erika smiles and then she said. ¡®But don¡¯t be disappointed Boris. I will ay your worries. ¡® ¡®Great Oracle, what is your meaning?¡¯ ¡®Expand yournd. Strengthen your armies. Muster your troops. And pacify the Ice Region. Lord Shadow will not set his eyes this far West.¡¯ Katarina was about to say something when Boris then said ¡®Thank you Great Oracle for telling me this.¡¯ The Oracle closes her eyes and smiles ¡®I requirepensation for this information.¡¯ ¡®Of course, Great Oracle. What is it that you desire?¡¯ ¡®A herb. Twelve Leaves from the Gryphonia Birthing Tree. My Seers in the Outer Sanctum will give you the pages describing its features and properties. Get that for me, and your Price is paid. Failing to do so, I will hold your Destiny on my hands. And believe me Boris, you don¡¯t want that¡¯ She was smiling as she reminded the warnings that Boris have always heard. To Boris however her smiles seem like a death sentence. The Price of seeing the future has always been expensive even more so when dealing with Erika. How do you think she could afford such gigantic temple for herself? Boris thinks to himself but he nodded obediently in front of Erika. ¡®Do not worry. I will send my subordinate to find it for you.¡¯ ¡®I hope so¡¯ she said before waving her hand and magic swirls around her fingers, white misty runes glowed around her, floating in the air. The Oracle then disappears in a white misty smoke. ¡®Brother, why did you not ask her if her information is credible?¡¯ Katarina ask as she got up from her kneeling posture. Boris shakes his head. ¡®I don¡¯t need to. The Oracle couldn¡¯t lie. She might be able to see the future, but she could not lie about it. Why do you think so many people trusted her words?¡¯ ¡®What happens if she lies?¡¯ Smiling malevolently Boris replies ¡®Nothing good¡¯ and heughed like he was hoping that kind of things happens to the Oracle. As they got out of the Temple, the Oracle then appears back inside the Central Sanctum, her hand behind her back, her eyes closed. Alone. Smiling she crouched down and she pick up something. A strand of ck hair. A strand of a ck hair belonging to Katarina. ¡®HEHEHEHE¡¯ sheughed like a maniac. Her cloudy eyes open and her hand are trembling with excitement. She looked at the exit entrance of the Inner Sanctum and she could not help say ¡®I must thank you Boris for bringing your sister. Now, all isplete. You provided me with thest thing I needed.¡¯ ¡®Small things sometimes could produce great magic.¡¯ She said as she once again disappeared in white misty smoke. *** Chapter 136: The source ON A BROKEN STAR INTERIUM Fireworks were lighted up and the atmosphere was filled with colorful lights. It was a celebration of triumph. There is hundreds of fireworks lightning up the sky of Interium each one of them is unique and beautiful. Some were shaped like flowers, others were shaped like divine beast after it exploded into the sky. ¡®And the winner is Fir Her Waz from the destroyed Yrinia.¡¯ Fir Her Waz green body is riddled with purple blood. But his mouth produces a smile. Sweats filled his body and forehead. And blood. Blood keep dripping from his wound but he does not seem to care. People chanting his name in the audience seat After the reconstruction of his body, his body produces purple blood now. His hair is now long and his face has green beard. His muscle is even ripped than before and his height has grown. The announcer announced to the crowds of Fir Her Waz victory against the champion of Interium. The announcer was an eight tentacle organisms from Sornia. His head is squishy like an octopus and their skins are shiny. The crowds cheers like crazy. Music was yed as those who bet for Fir Her Waz dance away. ¡®I¡¯m rich¡¯ one of the people screams in joy. Some of them call the waiter to serve them drinks as it was almost as a riot. ¡®The drinking game is over¡¯ yelled another in disappointment. Those who lost isining. They lost big this time. Who would have thought Fir Her Waz is this strong. Those that win in the Interium War Ring is considered to be a powerful force in the Universe and won the protection of Lord Wargod. Some that wins the bet shouted in celebration ¡®Drinks on me! Let us get drunk andid with Asvarian women. Those subi race will suck us dry until we die and ended in the Pleasure Paradise!¡¯ The announcer was not affected by the joyous atmosphere. He was just in awe with the personal prowess of Fir Her Waz. Grindfort the undefeatable warrior has finally lost. For almost three centuries, the champion of Interium has always been Grindfort and no one in the entire Universe has ever defeated him in the War Ring Shaking his feeling, the announcer then announce ¡®The Great Warrior from Yrinia, Fir Her Waz has defeated the undefeatable Jotnar Grindfort from Jotunheim. Grindfort has been the reigning champion in Interium for 51 matches and today he fall under the de of the Last Son of Yrinia. Interium honor the strong and we granted Grindfort evesting fame amongst the stars and may his soul enter Valha as he wished¡¯ Some of those who were great friends of Grindfort nodded in agreement. Many of them know the lifelong wishes of Grindfort to die in honor inside the War Ring and fulfill his promise to Lord Wargod. Grindfort has long suffered the mistreatment of the Jotuns. He was a Jotnar yet he wanted to live in Asgard and that gained him enemies in Jotunheim. Asgard and the Eight Realms have always been at odds, but Grindfort father and mother was from Asgard. He was kidnapped during his adolescent when the Great War of the Gods happens five thousand years ago. Laufey the advisor of the Jotun King wipes away his memories when Laufey recognizes the innate constitution of Grindfort. Grindfort then served the royal family of the Jotuns for thousands of years before his memory returned by the pranks of Loki. Since then, he always wanted to return back to Asgard. But he also did not want to betray the Jotuns since he lived among them for centuries. When the Allfather in an act of extreme kindness opens the door of Asgard and granted his wishes for Grindfort help in the Great War of the Three Realms, the King of the Jotuns Bergelmir cursed him to live without a home. Grindfort since then could not approach the Eight Realms. He then seeks Interium, the star which embodies war and battle. A thousand years of searching, Interium visited the Eight Realms and identally met Grindfort who was roaming around the stars of the Eight Realms. He made a deal with the ruler of the Interium, Lord Wargod, a being of immense power that rule over the warlike star. Lord Wargod promises him that if he dies on the War Ring with honor he will be granted passage to Valha to fight alongside Odin Allfather. Lord Wargod who sits on the highest seat on the audience seat smiles mysteriously as he was also reminded of his promise so many centuries ago. His seat was a Red Throne constructed of myriads of weapons and the throne itself emitted the aura of madness and bloodlust. Skulls and bones decorate the handles of the thrones. Wargod rises up and he spoke. His word reaches all the ears of people on Interium, calming their hearts and silencing their words. Then his booming voice filled the star ¡®I promise Grindfort that if he dies with honor, he will be granted Valha. I am Wargod, and I never broke a promise. Grindfort dies with honor so I will fulfill my promise.¡¯ Wargod then look into the sky and then his voice booms as he spoke the ancient words of the Eterna race. Blue aura surges up to the sky from his body and the star shakes with such ferocity that it almost seems like the star is exploding. Booming sound could be heard in the artificial sky as the internal weather system of the star is in a state of disarray. Magic filled the entirety of the star. The magic skyscraper sized missile was activated by the people inside the Defense Maintenance of the star if somehow Lord Wargod lost control. The blue aura then envelops Grindfort destroyed body. Grindfort has hideous appearance but possesses humanoid shape. He has protruding ws on his hands and has hideous size and appearance with nose like snot. Grindfort used to be beautiful, and was as beautiful as Skadi who was described to be the bright bride of the Gods. Because of Bergelmir curse he turns into this hideous creature. When Wargod finishes speaking his ancient word, a light shine down reaching from the Eight Realms to Interium. ¡®Lord Odin Allfather, with the name Reorgan of the ancient Eterna, I invoked the Laws of the First Race.¡¯ And blue aura surged up from the star like it was a blue and spread to the stars around it causing them to dim. ¡®This Jotnar has died with honor and fulfill his oath to me. I have made him a promise that he will be rewarded with Valha, witnessed by the will of the Universe. By the name of the source that governs promises, Reorgan the Eterna that once ruled the entire Universe; I will force you to honor my promises. This Jotnar has pay his price and so LET MY WILL BE DONE¡¯ And the bright shining light shine over the dead body of Grindfort and slowly his hideous appearance turns into something beautiful. Then a voice pierces the void ¡®Wargod! This is my curse to him! You da-¡® And then his voice was suddenly cut off from the void. In Jotunheim, the current King of Jotuns Bergelmir was struck by a blue force thates from the void of the Universe rendering him unconscious as his body slowly ages, a second equals to a thousand year. Jotunheim was quickly thrown into chaos, as Farbati and Laufey the trusted advisor of the King sealed the Pce and sent Bergelmir to bathe in Ymir Tears. In Interium, Lord Wargod smiles and waving his hand, Grindfort bodies vanishes leaving a wisp of the soul which was then sucked into the light and reach its destination¡­Valha. The blue aura surged down and dissipated and Wargod sit back on his seat and then he look towards Fir Her Waz. The audience was all in shock and awe and was already silenced. Many of the people here that live in Interium ore here for the show knows that Wargod is a very powerful character in the universe but no one ever saw him performing many world shaking feats. So, that today Wargod shows his power it is truly shocking. To force the High King of the Eight Realms to ept a soul and to force the King of the Jotuns to break his own curse, this two feats is almost impossible to replicated by the many heroes in the universe. Finally they were convinced of the rumors of Wargod positions in the Universe. This is why many powerful characters in the Universe didn¡¯t like offending Wargod and steer clear of his business. For five thousand years, there is not a single one that attack Interium and not perished. That alone should have been a testament to Wargod power. Wargod finishing fulfilling his promise look towards Fir Her Waz. Then he ask. ¡®Fir Her Waz, speak of your wishes for you have defeated Grindfort the reigning champion. One does not challenge the champion unless desiring fame¡­or a wish. But be careful what you wish for. For it alwayses with a price. And before you ask me your wish, I could not bring your doomed back to existence. It takes a different kind of magic to wish away the Destroyer magic.¡¯ Finish saying this Wargod then waited for Fir Her Waz answer. The crowd nodded. Most of the people here have also heard the news of the Destroyer awakening. A cosmic force that is akin to an unstoppable disaster. In everys that matters, the story of the Destroyer was thought to be a myth of creation. But that was only because the Destroyer has slumbered for too long. Who would have thought that abominable cosmic force will awaken in their generation bringing misery and destion all across the Universe? It has been known that the Destroyer when He destroys, nothing is left, nothing could be salvaged. He is the embodiment of all Deaths, of all destruction and all of that which embodies concepts that forbids life. Fir Her Waz kneels even as blood drips from his face and mangled arms ¡®I wish only for one thing, Your Excellency¡¯ ¡®Speak. And if I can grant it, then I will. My word is my bond. In the name of Reorgan¡¯ Fir Her Waz looks at the far away Wargod sitting on his throne and clearing his throats he then said ¡®I wish to gain possession of the Book of Mysteries.¡¯ Hearing this Wargod eyes opens up a bit and a smile hangs on his mouth. ¡®HAHAHAHA! How did you know I possess that Book? Unless¡­..the Fates¡¯ he concluded as his eyes grows dark. Then heughed coldly ¡®No wonder. No wonder. They must be aiding you, Last Son of Yrinia. Fine! I Wargod is known through all the great realms of the universe to be a man of his words.¡¯ Waving his hand a book magically appeared in front of Fir Her Waz, floating in front of him. He was about to take the book when Wargod says ¡®The rules of Interium requires me to ask whether you will remains champion by refusing your own wish or will you renounce that title and with it my protection all over the universe¡¯ ¡®Lord Wargod, you must have known what my answer will be¡¯ Fir Her Waz bitterly smiles and Wargod nodded his head. ¡®Still, it is required for me to ask. You could have a new life among the stars. Your has been detoured and it is a sad fact but you can continue to live. If you wish so, I could even sever the threads of destiny binding you to the Fates. You could find a woman to love. Raise another family. And live in peace.¡¯ ¡®There is no other woman that couldpare to my wife. There is no other family I wish. And Peace? Lord Wargod preaching about peace? I am a warrior. All I know is how to fight. I¡¯m stupid that way. I might fail in my endeavor but I want to try. Either I perish or I seed. There is no other way. I don¡¯t want to avoid it. And I don¡¯t want to hide. The Destroyer destroys my. Many people that I met tell me I shouldn¡¯t hate the destroyer. Because he is a pure force. He is just an unavoidable natural disaster. And all we can do is waits for him to pass. I¡¯m not doing this because the Destroyer destroys my home. I¡¯m doing this because it is too unfair.¡¯ Wargod hearing Fir Her Waz determination sighed in regret. ¡®Then, take the book. And I hope you seed in your endeavor. I hope you do not live to regret this decision¡¯ ¡®Thank you Lord Wargod.¡¯ Fir Her Waz said gratefully. ¡®You deserve it¡¯ Lord Wargod then once again spoke addressing the audience his voice boomed all across the star. ¡®Fir Her Waz rejects his title and as such he is banished from Interium from this moment on till eternity. This is my decree.¡¯ Saying this Wargod waved his hand as blue aura envelope Fir Her Waz and Fir Her Waz found himself in space inside his Battlestar. His Battlestar that was towed when he came to Interium is now looking as new and sparkly like the way he left it. Fir Her Waz look at the corridor and from the viewing corridor he could see that Interium, the star slowly disappears, riding to other side of the Universe searching for warriors. To join Lord Wargod in his Eternal Battle. Smiling, he once again said as he bowed to the direction of the fading star. ¡®Thank you Lord Wargod. I will never forget this¡¯ Then cleaning himself up he take a seat on his room. His Battlestar is heading towards Ernian where he can fuel up his Battlestar and add some weaponry to his old Battlestar. He then opens the book. The legendary Book of Mysteries that used to belongs to one of the Elders of the Universe. When he opens it, ck aura rises up from the book. Fir Her Waz was already prepared and produced a vial. Inside it was a blue liquid. It requires a lot of wealth to buy this one drop of blue liquid. It is a drop of Eternian blood Fir Her Waz opens the cork and drop the drop of blood into the book and the dark aura dissipated like a wisp of smoke. Then he began examining the content of the book. There were many chapters in it. One in particr strikes Fir Her Waz fancy. The Dark Price. In it were numerous enchantments, spells, runes that produce great and powerful magic that could even subvert many light magic. Dark magic of the darkest kind is recorded in it. But it requires the learner to make deals with an otherworldly force. To make an oath with ancient Eterna. The source of deceit, Vorgan. Vorgan was an Eternian. Wiped in the Destroyer wrath like the rest of their damnable kind. But such beings like Eternian always left something behind. Their understanding of the Universe turns them into a source of magic that could not be destroyed and as such be tapped as a source of power. Like those of Asargan, the Eterna of Speed who in his death turns into the Speed Source powering all speedster in existence. That was their punishment and their curse. Even in death, He Who Ruled All, Supreme Being, One Above All, The First Being, does not let the Eternian rest in peace for the crime theymitted all across the gxies. But while the Dark Price strikes his fancy, that was not the reason he ask for the book. He flipped the pages until finally he found what he wanted. Smiling, he watched the description of the thing he wanted the most and heughed. ¡®It will not be long now¡¯ he said as he sip a few Devarian mix drinks. His will is strengthened and he is ready. To set his sight to Earth. *** Chapter 137: The truth he hidden (1) It was night in the in¡¯s. Peaceful and windy. Just the way he likes it. Remembering his past which he had to start in the coldness of Russia, Loki shivered. It was a lifetime ago, in a different timeline. It has been a few days since the Ceremony and the shocking conferment of the title Prince of the Central ins to Azief. The World Government has also begun moving to their new headquarters arge ind separate from therge Pangaea. Hah¡¯ Loki rub his forehead almost wishing that by doing this, the problem will also be washed away as he is also concerned on what Sasha and Sian told him and the highest officials in thend. They discover a secret alright. Loki didn¡¯t think anyone would found about it this early. Too many things are beginning to steer from his original past. ¡®I just could not understand Azief leniency towards Sasha. There might be something else I don¡¯t know¡¯ Loki said as he sighed. Azief has decided to pardon Sasha and she is under the care of Sina. Now she is recuperating and still a Pir Forming Stage. But if Loki knows Sina and he does, he knows Sina will concoct a pill to elerate Sasha leveling. This time Sasha woulde back stronger which might be a blessing in disguise. After all Sasha did level improperly, skipping the Energy Disperse Stage almost entirely. While she may not be able to contend with the great people in history, Sasha might avert her fate of being killed by her killer. Loki doesn¡¯t know much about Sasha because she was a generation older than him when she died. She died early in the phase. And she never did once bear the title the strongest which is another difference in this timeline. Then as he closes his eyes and take a deep breath, he calmly organize that all he learned and with the release of his breath, he calms himself down. ¡®I will settle that for another day¡¯ he said as he open his eyes and look at the book in front of him. Loki was reviewing something in his Book of Artifacts, sitting in his dark study, illuminated with only one candle. One in particr is necessary for him. The Staff of Loki. His signature weapon. Of course Loki real name is not Loki. But he will never truly reveal his true names. After all he learned it best from The God of Death, names have power. Loki the Trickster of the Universe. That is the true Loki. Unlike his image of evil and antithesis of the Gods of Asgard, Loki knows that the true Loki was much more than that. And Loki remembers a prose in the Poetic Edda A ship journey from the East, Muspell¡¯s people areing over the waves, And Loki steers, There are the monstrous brood with all the raveners, The brother of Byleist is inpany with them, Many thinks that Loki hated Asgard after all the story about him always portrays him as quite the troublemaker when he was in fact in the true sense of the word is a Trickster. He tricks people. It is kinda his job. He roamed around in the Universe and tricks those who strike his fancy. He was the blood brother of Odin and help both Asgard and the Jotuns ording to his mood. Of course, the reason he knows this is because ¡®this Loki¡¯ once went to Asgard using some backdoor dimensional door and met this royal family of the universe. Then Loki look back at his Book of Artifact. The Book of Artifact is showing the Staff hidden under the sea. With Loki current strength he will not be able to go so deep underwater not when he knows there are dangerous things lurking down beneath the sea. At least until he reached Disk Formation, he will not dare contend with the creature underwater. Not to mention the crushing pressure of underwater exploration. He would be squished apart just by the pressure alone. Loki slowly closed the book and the book turns into a tiny mark on Loki fingers. ¡®Trisha¡¯ Loki whispered and then from the darkness of a shadow, a woman appears like she had always been there. ¡®Lord Loki¡¯ the woman greets respectfully. The woman is tall and slender. Her face is covered with a red smiling demon mask, with horns on each side. Even her voice is masked with some kind of technique making her voice tone to be monotone and unrecognizable. Loki looks at her and sighed. Trisha is a loyal retainer of his. He remembers what he had to do. His heart is unwilling but it was necessary if he were to achieve his goals. ¡®My Lord? Do you have any orders?¡¯ ¡®Your sisters, are they ready?¡¯ Loki asked while sighing ¡®Sisters of Shadows are ready, my lord.¡¯ Loki nodded but he was not smiling. Aplex expression was on his face. ¡®My lord?¡¯ Trisha asked as she sees her lord seems to be hesitating which is rare. Loki has always been nonchnt and confident and that was the image Trisha has of her savior. Loki then said honestly ¡®Theyck practical experience. I worried that sending them to such a faraway ce might be detrimental for the development of your secret unit.¡¯ ¡®They must be forged by fire if they ever wanted to stay in this line of job, my lord. That is what my lord taught me. No great men and women was not forged by the fires of hardship¡¯ ¡®Hehe¡¯ Loki chuckles dryly. ¡®True. When did I be softhearted?¡¯ he asks without expecting an answer. Trisha did not say anything for a while before she reply ¡®You have always been softhearted, my lord.¡¯ ¡®Is that so?¡¯ And Loki smirks. Looking at Trisha and remembering what he had done for her, he nodded and chuckles ¡®I guess I am.¡¯ Trisha looks at him like he was someone for her to look up to. Loki knows that in her eyes, he was more than just her lord. He was her family. Her protector. Her hero. Her knight in white shining armour. The reason he knows¡­is because the kind of gaze that Trisha looks at him was the same kind of gaze, Sofia has when she looks at Azief. Which is why Loki pities her. It will only be a doomed love. That is why Loki never recognizes her feelings and keep her at a distance while at the same time giving her mixed signals. Because like it or not¡­Loki like the way she looks at him. Like he was a hero. When what he was is a coward. The coward who survives the greatest war of all. He almostughed knowing the irony of it all. But even after knowing this¡­..Loki could not bear to hurt the little girl heart. Because he doesn¡¯t want to lose that gaze. Because Loki has never been looked that way his whole life. It was that simple. ¡®Take a deep breath, inhale and exhale and be calm¡¯ he thought to himself and then his mind clear again as he ask ¡®Who will survey the nobles, the ns and the guilds after you leave for the Ice Region? Do you have a recement?¡¯ Loki ask Trisha ¡®Greisha, my lord.¡¯ She answers ¡®Your sleeper spy?¡¯ Loki said, a little bit shocked. The reason is because Greisha is a 12 year old girl. Leaving this kind of dangerous task to a child barely of age, leaves a bad taste in Loki mouth. But¡­.this world sometime pushes people. Loki doesn¡¯t have the luxury of morals right now¡­not when he knows what at stake. ¡®Yes. She was employed in the households of the Councilor¡¯s belonging to Wang Jian camp. She is a wise woman beyond her age. She knows when to keep her ears open and her mouth shut. All she needed is the guarantee her family will be taken care of if anything happens to her.¡¯ Trisha asked and she looked at Loki face. Loki creased his eyebrows but then he decided. Loki nodded as a sign of agreement. ¡®That could be easily arranged. I¡¯ll make sure her family will be taken care of if anything happens to her¡¯ Then he asks another question. ¡®How about the Merchants? Have any spies there?¡¯ ¡®Riana handles the merchant spyingwork. She is tight with the merchantmunity since she is a merchant herself. She has spotless reputation among the merchants and as such she is perfectly ced in the merchants of this city. ¡®How did you get her as a source? I¡¯ve met her several times and I never knew she was your source.¡¯ Loki asks puzzled. ¡®I persuaded her.¡¯ She replied curtly ¡®I persuaded her too¡¯ Loki said ¡®I persuaded her¡­..strongly¡¯ she replies and Loki chuckles. ¡®I guess you have your ways.¡¯ Loki said before he nodded again truly satisfied. But he must warn Trisha not to underestimate the Merchant Association. ¡®The Merchant¡¯s Association must not be underestimated. Their resource far outstripped ours. For now, we must gather information and not provoke them. At least not yet. I want to know where their Inventor is¡¯ The Merchant Association. Even in his timeline they were quiet a resourceful organization. The only mistake was they pitted themselves against the Prince. Of course who could possibly know that humanity could reach Godhood? The moment Azief bes a Sovereign, warped by his bitter experience and hardship, he set out to settle the score. Those crime lords he aided in his rise to power, He turned them into Death Reapers. Some were tortured in His hells. Others were reincarnated only to experience terrible fate. And the Merchant Association? The God of Death sent Heavenly Retribution by the trial of Lightning, Fires, Wind and Earth wiping them all out excluding only a selected few. And the Merchant Association was no more. Their wealth was swallowed by the Earth, their lives forfeited by the Lightning, their remains washed away by the Wind and their souls burned by Nirvanic Fire. The First Sovereign wiped them out so thoroughly that for a decade nobody dares to utter any rtions to the Merchant Association. That is why Loki doesn¡¯t knows any key yers of the Merchant Association. It was because by the time Loki was strong enough to know some things, the Merchant Association was no more. He was about to brief Trisha on more matters when Loki senses something. Loki looks at Trisha and said. ¡®Dismiss¡¯ And she quickly dissipated into the shadows, disappearing like a wisp of smoke without a single trace. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯ Loki ask Then someone announce from the outside. ¡®I am your guard my lord. My lord. The City Lord is summoning you to meet him at the Havenbrook Castle. It is an urgent summons¡¯ Loki answered. ¡®I will be ready. Send message that I will being when I¡¯m ready¡¯ Loki heaved a sigh of relief as he got up from his chair and look outside the windows. ¡®Looks like a good night to stroll around the neighborhood. After all, I know Azief is not summoning to speak about something banal and nonsensical which means my head will be more swamped than I am now. I deserve a pick me up¡¯ Smiling he began getting ready *** Chapter 138: The truth he hidden (2) Finished getting ready, the Duke of Northern Eden Loki decide to walk to Havenbrook. Even though the guards prepared a carriage for him but he refuses and wanted to walk to Havenbrook. Havenbrook is not far from his own castle, only a few kilometers which he could easily arrived by his feet. As Loki walks to Havenbrook, he was smiling. There is a sense of aplishment in his heart as he saw the city. In his timeline, there is no Haven like this when the first phase started. It takes years before someone manages to use the civilization seed and at that time humanity has lost many of its brethren. Sofia was right. By letting Azief uses the World Orb and gained experience in other worlds, Loki manages to save thousand or maybe millions of people from their deaths. Azief ability to reach Seed Forming earlier has allowed him to activate the Civilization Seed and create this city and when the horde of monster came, the amount of casualties will not be as high as his time. That alone must have count for something in the grand design of things. Maybe it is big enough to change the current of the river of time. Loki could only hope. After all, time wants to happen. He shakes his head as he tries to enjoy the beautiful night There is bustling transportations of carts and caravans. The night in the city of Eden is busy and colorful. On the gates, the patrol makes sure the city is guarded. There is also manyrge manors being constructed even at night by builders trying to gain more silvers. After the ceremony, many men have their status raised and they began constructing houses that reflects their new status creating a booming working poption. This district that Loki lives is called the Administration district. This is where all the officials of this city must live. Loki suspected it is because Azief wanted to be aware if there is any plots against him making them lives nearby the Pce. The new citizens of this city also seem happy and prideful. Eden is the first seed of civilization after the Fall. A proper city withws and enforcers to enforces thosews. It was not like thewless world outside the walls of this city. But the problem does not yet surfaces. This city is racially diverse. Sooner orter, the government will surely have to address these issues. So, it is very important to integrate the people. Which is why some officials in the court have been adamant in not allowing any race to hold full monopoly on certain stuff, business or ces Some are determined to make the geography of houses and district as racially diversified as possible. In the Administration district it is not strange to see Patrolmen patrolling the streets. After all not all of the officials is as strong as Loki or Wang Jian and thus require protection. Some of the officials were employed because of their talents in administrating and solving problems. As Loki walks further and closer to the castle, he stopped in front of a stall for a while and orders a skewered chicken. The stall owner was shocked when he found out who he was but the owner quickly reimed his calm and serve him up with the tastiest chicken skewers he ever eaten and he quickly gobble it up before ordering another one. After finishing alleviating his desire for delicious food he continues his journey without hurrying, hand behind his back as he enjoys the atmosphere of the city. Soaking it all up. The conversations. The life. The people. The peacefulness of it all. To a man like Loki who has seen the end of the world, this is a healthy refreshing change. Red sun. Red clouds. Dark days. It was a dark age. Loki reminded himself of the world he left behind. Of the Time he left behind. And vowing in his heart, not to let the same thing happens again. Chuckling he could only imagine Azief is waiting for him in Havenbrook and his face if he knew he waszing around the city. ¡®Peaceful¡¯ he muttered again. Since the Pce is being renovated right now, Azief is taking temporary residence in the Havenbrook castle. It belongs to one of Azief officials, Councilor Chu Feng but as Azief need a ce to stay while waiting the Pce finished construction, Chu Feng is slumming it down with themon people in thergest inn in the city, The Smiling Fortune. It¡¯s not like he could disobey the word of the most powerful man in the world. With each steps taken, it enlivens Loki soul, and calms his heart. This is what he dreams of¡­.in those days of darkness. This kind of world. Of course by the time he knows what is the most important to him, Darkness came and it swallows all. Devours all. And the chance to do it all over again, the chance to change your own destiny and the destiny of the world¡­who would not take that kind of chance? Loki was never a hero. But for once¡­..he wanted to be one. He wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with those great people. He was always an outsider¡­even among the Sovereign. Whether in personal power or moral character. The reason the other shines so muchpared to him was because they all possess something special in them. Raymond with his conviction that all men can change even the worst of them. Katarina that does not turn her backs on her people and her family even if the cause is hopeless. Jean and his unswerving iron will to fight all for the one he loves. Oreki and Hikigaya for their generosity and love towards their people. And Azief for his sense of justice, however twisted it is. He dispense justice and pacify the people heart, making sure those that are wicked and evil in life, will pay their dues in the Afterlife. ¡®I could only hope¡¯ Loki mutters Then before he knows it he arrived in front of Havenbrook castle with not a single sweat on his body. With Energy Disperse Stage level that he is now, even if was further he will still not break a sweat. ¡®Lord Loki!¡¯ The guards in front of the castle gate loudly eximed as the guards realized who ising. This couple of days Loki has used this appearance when he is in the city. This time he was a handsome man with well-toned muscle and blonde hair reaching around his neck. His jawline was straight symbolizing a male oriented beauty. He has that kind of Brad Pitt look and style, making him quite the looker among woman when he walked outside his castle. Of course, no one really knows Loki face. ¡®Reinhardt. Please open the gates. The City Lord is expecting me¡¯ Loki said ¡®Of course my lord.¡¯ ¡®Wait!¡¯ one of the guards beside Reinhardt stop him. This guard is a little bit older than Reinhardt, a wise looking old man with neat trimmed beard. His body is well toned and his skin tone is tanned. This older guard begins reprimanding Reinhardt ¡®Reinhardt, do you forget what you were taught? Check him if he was wearing any concealment items or disguising items!¡¯ Forgive me Lord Loki but this is protocol¡¯ Reinhardt said with shame on his face as he shows an embarrassing conduct among his colleague. ¡®I don¡¯t mind¡¯ embarrass with himself Reinhardt check Loki while maintaining an apologetic expression. ¡®There is nothing suspicious Head Guard Bart.¡¯ ¡®Lord Loki, the city lord had been waiting for you¡¯ Bart said as he wees Loki in. Loki could see this man is very loyal to the city and nodded in agreement. He quickly enter the castle. Then when he was immediately escorted by a couple of military men to the Great Hall of the castle . ¡®This is where we leave you, Lord Loki¡¯ the military men leader spoke and with discipline they leave him there in front of therge door. Opening the door, a creaking sound could be heard as the image of Azief waiting for him can be seen. Azief was sitting in a exquisite carved wooden chair, his body leaned back, his hand supporting his cheek as his eyes closed like he was asleep. ¡®Azief¡¯ Loki said and Azief opens his eyes. He look at Lokizily and then he leaned his entire body to his chair and moves his finger. The door behind Loki was moved by some force and instantly closed by itself. ¡®Come forward¡¯ he said and he waved his hand as blue aura spread all across the room concealing every noise and sound or transmission to ever leave this room. Azief was using the Ring of Ultimate Sealing, one of the ten rings of Eternal. Loki quickly gazed towards Azief fingers and he could not help but sighed inwardly. Loki recognizes the things that emitted such grand magic. ¡®He has already had them at this moment.¡¯ Loki thought to himself with a bit of trepidation. Loki just did a little thing for Azief to rise up and it was already like attaching wings to a tiger. No wonder even though Azief was captured and tortured by the world government in Loki timeline, he still manages to be the first Sovereign. Of course this didn¡¯t happen this time since Azief meeting with Loki changes the timeline in which Azief get into a conflict with the World Government, costing Azief a lot of time to be as powerful as he is now. Loki knows the rings quiet well. Glittering like the stars in the sky was ten rings in each of Azief fingers. Loki knows them¡­.and if he had to admit it¡­.hates it. When Azief was Sovereign, with the aid of these ten rings, he was unbeatable and sweeps all across the Universe without anyone being able to stop his unimpeded march. With his million Ghost Army, and Soul Reapers, he gued the Universe so much so that the Jade Pce lock the Nine Hells fearing it would be invaded. Their Heaven was sealed and their Pce was thrown into Deserted Dimension. Sweeping through the Nine Heavens and Nine Hells, even Lord Wargod was not his match. Their battle ended in a draw and destroys a newly formed star system. What kind of brute power need to destroy a star system? Azief face which was expressionless then suddenly turns into a smirk as Azief look towards Loki with a grateful expression ¡®I hope some people are tricked¡¯ Azief suddenly said. Loki smiles as he takes a seat on one of the chairs in the Hall, not too far from Azief seat, looking as rxed as possible not at all like how he acted during the ceremony. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ Loki said. ¡®If will be good if some of those whales got caught. I just fear your gambit will only catch small fishes.¡¯ Loki said with slight chuckles. ¡®If that is to be so, then treat your exile to the Northern in as a vacation and after one year, you can return.¡¯ Azief reply nonchntly ¡®You think they will be deceived?¡¯ Loki asks again as he makes himselffortable as he produce a wine ss and started pouring himself wine. Azief don¡¯t know Loki true origins but just by this fondness of wine that Loki had, Azief had half a mind to think he is a European. Azief then said ¡®They all know that my rtionship with you has been on the rocks. Some of them might even think you will be inclined to betray me. Those traitors and spies mighte out of the woodwork if we dangle such delicious bait like you.¡¯ ¡®And howe I am delicious?¡¯ Loki said while chuckling ¡®You were with me since the beginning. Other than Sina and Sofia, of course. You were highly trusted by me which makes you a treasure trove of information for anyone wishing to harm me. Not to mention your ability is also top notch. You are a delicious bait Loki.¡¯ ¡®You think it¡¯s okay not to inform Sina and Sofia?¡¯ ¡®To deceive the enemy sometime you have to deceive your friends first.¡¯ Azief said and Loki nodded agreeing ¡®It¡¯s fine to spend a year in the Northern ins. I could monitor the alliance of Tumbu.¡¯ Loki said trying to see the bright side Azief nodded. ¡®That would be good. Don¡¯t do anything that might attract too much danger though knowing you, that wouldn¡¯t be possible¡¯ Azief said as he began rising from his seat before Loki suddenly ask him a question ¡®You know I am just curious about one thing¡¯ Loki ask his fingers twirling around his wine ss. ¡®Oh and what that¡¯s?¡¯ ¡®Why treat me this good? I know you are suspicious of me.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I am. But¡­¡¯and Azief was contemting something before he sit back down and he said. ¡®Let me tell you something about me that I never shared with Sofia or Sina.¡¯ He said as he takes a deep breath and started his story. ¡®You see I realized this when I was in another Universe. I was captured by this Psionic Monster and he made me relive my nightmares. All the greatest hits¡¯ he said with a dry chuckle. Loki takes a sip of his wine as he listen intently. ¡®And I remembered something that I put in the back of my mind. You see, after the Fall I return back to my vige to search for my family. I remember a shadow of a figure stamped on the pink wall. I remembers red figure on a wall. I remembers ashes and dust of my family. I remember tears falling down from my eyes even though it doesn¡¯t make sense. An anger, unexined. Pain that I could not describe rending my heart apart and puzzling behaviors. I remember feeling odd about all of it. At that time, I cry for the death of my family even though I never loved them that much.¡¯ ¡®Why do you think that is?¡¯ Azief suddenly asked Loki. Loki shakes his head. He doesn¡¯t know. Azief smiles a bitter smile and then he said ¡®Because my memory was wrong.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Loki asks. Loki never knew much about Azief before the Sovereign mostly because when Azief became Sovereign Loki was still just a Disk Formation Low Realm. Azief continues his story ¡®After the torturous mind probing I finally understand why I cry so much. Why I feel sad for their death. Why I was searching for some kind of make believe monsters. And why I never found it¡¯ ¡®What did you remember?¡¯ Loki asked and the instant he asked he regretted it as Azief face darkens. But Azief thenughed dryly as he said ¡®It was because what really happens was not something I could stomach at that time. The true memory of what happens in my house was that¡­..when I returned home, there were dozens of zombies, in my house. And who is this zombies you ask?¡¯ Loki already knows the answers but he did not reply. By now, Loki had already had a premonition why the memory is a nightmare for Azief. Azief just nodded his head and said ¡®My family. I killed them all. Even my baby little brother. Why? Because they were mindless monsters trying to kill me. Survival instinct kicked in. To me they were target to my wellbeing. All you need to do was a simple cold calction and you can steel your heart. So, I shed and hacked them into pieces and crafted my own memory to ever forget the fact that I killed them. I created a new reality inside my mind¡­.unconsciously. A new memory where I found my family died in monster attack and that was the version of the memory I wanted to remember.¡¯ Azief said with an expressionless expression. ¡®What do you think I felt when I learned of this revtion?¡¯ Azief ask Loki again ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ Loki answers ¡®Weirdly, I felt free¡¯ Azief said as he once again leaned his back on the seat while sighing. ¡®I always wonder about why I cried so much, why I grieve them that much when I don¡¯t love them. And when the truth was revealed to me I finally understand. I was crying because I killed my family. I was grieving because I killed the only family I have. To know¡­.I was truly alone in this world. I understand why my reaction was so exaggerated when it is so unlike me.¡¯ ¡®What is your point telling me this story?¡¯ Loki asks as he take hisst sip. ¡®You ask me why I trust you so much. Because after meeting you and Sina and Sofia, I was never that lonely anymore. I never knew much about family, but I know family is not only connected by blood or who raised you. It¡¯s those people who stand beside you through thick and thin. Loki¡­.I don¡¯t know your motive or when youe from. But I know this. You have saved me from the jaws of death many times. You have proven yourself as a friend.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why you trust me? That is so unlike you. I thought you were a distrustful man.¡± Azief chuckles a bit and then he continue saying ¡®Yes, I am. You don¡¯t know how much I want to distrust you. But you know after traversing many universes, worlds and realities for four years you know what I learn? Just because you distrust everyone around you, doesn¡¯t mean you will be safe. Doesn¡¯t mean you being smart. Sometimes, trust needs to be given not earned. Sometimes when you give trust to people, they change. Sometimes¡­..you have to take the first leap of faith and not others. Maybe, you are my bane. Maybe youe here to destroy me. Maybe you came here with a plot. But in the end, I have to choose. To either trust you or not. I could kill you now if I so wish. But I made my choice. And I¡­..decide to trust you¡­without any evidence or reason to. It is idiocy I must admit it myself. But it seems I have a selective blindness when ites to family.¡¯ ¡®Family?¡¯ Loki said startled. ¡®Yes. Loki¡­.you are family. You, Sina and Sofia. You are my family. And in this new chance I have been given, I wanted to at least be loyal to my family. You don¡¯t know how hard to be a family in this kind of era of chaos. And unlike my old family, I like you all. It would be sad to see you die. I know, I will. And despite our disagreement and tension, you were the closest thing I have to a family. The three of you. But I¡­..and don¡¯t tell this to the other two, I adore you the most. You were like a little brother to me. You were always a troublemaker, a little hotheaded but wise beyond your years. But do you really think that I don¡¯t know your true form? You are barely a child.¡¯ And hearing this Loki was shocked. ¡®You see¡­..my true form?¡¯ Azief just nodded and did not say anything else. Loki his face was unreadable as he musters his courage to ask him a question ¡®What if, even after all of this, I turn on you?¡¯ Azief look at Loki face meaningfully, sighed and then said with clear calmness ¡®I will never turn on my family¡­..¡¯and looking at Loki he added ¡®Even when they turn on me. I¡¯m idiot that way¡¯ Four years taught Azief many things. Loki does not know, but Azief is veering of the path of the cold blooded God of Death. But he is still walking the path of Sovereign. But will he be the Demon this time? Will the Devil appears again? Or is he walking the path of light, of hope? Azief finished speaking. He just smiles and got up from his seat and walked to the door but suddenly in front of the door before he was about to push the door opens, he stop and then he turned his face back and then he ask ¡®Loki¡­.what kind of a man I am in the future?¡¯ Azief casually ask and Loki who was just finished hisst sip almost choked on his wine as he looked straight at Azief and for the first time in a long time, cold sweat filled his back. He gulped and smiles. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Just answer the question. I like to know.¡¯ Azief shrugged Loki failed attempt of dodging this kind of conversation. Loki was contemting for a while and then smiling confidently he replies ¡®You were kind of an ass.¡¯ Hearing this Azief was shocked and then heughed heartily ¡®HAHAHA. Then I guess I didn¡¯t change that much¡¯ Azief said making fun of himself and Loki alsoughed. Saying this Azief went out from the Hall, leaving Loki looking at the shadows of Azief illuminated by the light. The shadow seems to envelope everything and Loki said. ¡®Family, huh? That is something¡¯ He said without realizing he is smiling, a warm sensation on his heart. Lost boys like him had never had a ce to call home or people to call family. For some reason, Loki was moved by Azief words and confession. And he remembers Sofia words to him a lifetime ago and he just nodded in agreement ¡®I guess you were right about that Divine Archer.¡¯ Saying this he left the castle and get ready to depart the Northern ins. *** Chapter 139: The smiling man (1) SOMEWHERE IN THE VAST SEA ISLAND OF PEACE UNDERGROUND A man with a white coat is looking at a rectangle cube and typing into a keyboard full of undecipherable symbols. The man was wearing a pristine whiteb coat that had runic symbols on its back. A silver white runic that symbolizes intelligence lined the back of his coat, looking imposing. The man hair was like a mix of Albert Einstein hairstyle and Weird Al Yankovic. It was funky and at times distracting. He wasnky and possesses pale skin that kinda resembles a corpse which is creepy and he keep whistling a catchy tune from an ad before the Fall. Raymond was not far from the man as he is looking at the man with utter annoyance written all over his face. ¡®Akira¡­.how is it?¡¯ Raymond ask his tone was clearly impatient Akira looks at Raymond with a trace of annoyance. In fact his annoyance is not even masked. For the first few times, Akira was still polite but since is the fifth time Raymond ask in an hour, Akira is also getting annoyed. In the Merchant association who dares takes that kind of tone with him? ¡®Shush. A scientist like me requires peace.¡¯ He type a few things in his cube and then press a button and then he smiles. ¡®It¡¯s done Raymond. An electronic barrier to trap the fastest man alive. Thanks for the super capacitors.¡¯ Then Akira look back at the electronic barrier and he smiles ¡®I must admit this is one of my best invention yet. It will generate a force field with enough force to trap the Dark Speedster.¡¯ Hirate pped his hand as he enters from the entrance of theb, looking pleased and very much in a happy mood. ¡®No wonder, the Merchant Association will not let you go. You sure I can¡¯t interest you to join the World Government?¡¯ Hirate ask. Akira just smiles. ¡®Your offer is tempting but I¡¯m here only to settle my old debts with Raymond.¡¯ Raymond nodded, acknowledging this matter. Akira looks again at the barrier and nodding like he was satisfied. ¡®Will, huh? There must be some shit happening in your organization if you¡¯re going to capture him. Creating this cage for him was not easy. It is fortunate that I already have all the tools and already had the n to capture him¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Raymond asked shocked hearing this for this first time. He never heard there is any conflict between Will and the Merchant Association ¡®Why would the Merchant Association set a measure against Will?¡¯ Raymond asked and Akira answers ¡®The Merchant Association keep tracks all the threats towards it in the world. A speedster like Will that could run all over the whole world before you finished your lunch qualifies as a threat. They have long devised a way to trap or immobilize Will if he ever be¡­.unmanageable.¡¯ And Akira was reminded of the thorny path prepared for Will if Will ever wanted to speed into the Merchant Association Patrician Council. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Raymond snorted in anger. That was like telling him that the Merchant Association also has ways to manage him and this is not something Raymond like to hear or ponder. ¡®I knew Will was fast and that is why the trap must be invisible. You wouldn¡¯t know you are being trapped if you don¡¯t see the trap right?¡¯ He asks without expecting an answer. ¡®His cells must be able to repair themselves at extraordinary speeds so he could withstand the damage this cage will inflict on him. It¡¯s the perfect cage for Will the Speedster.¡¯ He confidently said. Hirate nodded as he walk closer to the cage and smirk. Akira then stores all of his tools inside his storage bag and began to walk to the exit but not before saying ¡®Raymond. You and I are even. I owe you nothing now.¡¯ Raymond just nodded. Akira smiles like he was being released. ¡®Then, I¡¯ll go.¡¯ ¡®The payment?¡¯ Hirate ask. ¡®It¡¯s free of charge. This time only. And¡­.don¡¯t tell anyone who I really am unless you wanted to anger the Merchant Associations. If I can manufacture a cage to trap the fastest man in the world, don¡¯t you think I couldn¡¯t create a cage to trap the most powerful telepath in the world?¡¯ Akira said as he looked at Hirate. ¡®And stop trying to read my mind¡¯ as he revealed the invisible helmet on his head. Tapping the helmet once again, the helmet turns invisible again Smiling mischievously he said ¡®Sayonara bitches¡¯ and heughed all the way as he exit with styles. Hirate look at Raymond dumbfounded. Akira was not like at all Hirate imagined. There is no schr disposition or a scientist feel about him. He was more like a thug. Raymond just shrugged his shoulders and said ¡®That¡¯s why I said I don¡¯t like dealing with him. He is a hundred percent thug.¡¯ Hirate shakes his head and then turn back to look at the cage. Nodding his head, he said ¡®Raymond, we can begin.¡¯ Raymond then ask ¡®You sure? If we do this¡­..we are practically dering war with Lord Shadow¡­if our conjecture is right.¡¯ Raymond said as his mind is already thinking of the possibility of Lord Shadowing to the Ind of Peace and dering an all-out war. ¡®We need to know if Will knows what we hide in the Closet.¡¯ Hirate said as he clicked his tongue. As long as he didn¡¯t know what is hidden inside the Closet, Hirate could still negotiate with Lord Shadow. If he did know¡­.then Hirate must not let Will escape no matter the cause. Hirate would even be willing use the Sage of Eight Path Bracelet. It was a one-time use item that could summon Eight Golden Warriors with the level of Energy Disperse Stage with Eternal Spring body refinement. It is one of the hidden trump cards of the World Government and only the few echelon members of the government know about it. If the World Government is facing a deadly attack, only and only then the use of such trump card is allowed. This is the reason why the World Government remains a powerful organization even after the fall. ¡®You¡¯re still calling it that?¡¯ Raymond said and it brings Hirate back to the present ¡®Well, Closet seems like an appropriate name. And I don¡¯t think the name stands out that much.¡¯ Hirate replies ¡®Whatever you say, Hirate.¡¯ Raymond shakes his head and began sending recorded transmission to his officers. It was a secret transmission. ¡®I send it already.¡¯ Raymond said towards Hirate. Hirate then turned his back and walked to the exit and with ast nce to the cage he said ¡®Trapping a personification of lightning, of speed¡­..how do you think it would feel, Raymond?¡¯ He asked. Raymond who was following Hirate from behind also stopped and look at the cage and said ¡®It would feel¡­good¡¯ Smiling, they both exit the underground room. That evening, Will was summoned by the President of the World Government in a secret meeting in an underground room and since then he has been missing. And suddenly in the ins¡­all the hostile forces begins to attack Eden borders. A new conflict begins. *** Chapter 140: The smiling man (2) THE PLAINS REGION CENTRAL PLAINS IMPERIAL RESIDENCE, THRONE ROOM ¡®Is this report really credible?! Are you trying to make me angry?! HUH!¡¯ Azief was sitting on his dragon throne when he suddenly threw a fit. He shouts and his anger overwhelm the room as the throne had a slight crack on its handle. His face was flushed red. The officials all shut their mouths and look at the ground and began prostrating. They look up at the seven feet tform in which Azief sits on his dragon throne and gulped in fear and trepidation. ¡®Well!!!¡¯ ¡®We don¡¯t know, City Lord. W..e only got a par..tial transmission from our spies.¡¯ The man answers, his voice stuttering and sweat filled his back, his hand trembling in fear. Azief red at the man and stomp his feet on the tform and it produce a sound like something cracked ck smoke rises up from Azief feet, and fog of darkness started to fill the throne room, making everyone feel suffocated The Pce shakes with ferocity like it was being hit by an earthquake when the City Lord shouted and even a steward who is brewing some tea in the Imperial Kitchen was shocked when the porcin and sses in the kitchen exploded. Considering the distance between the Imperial Kitchen and the Throne Room, who else could create such pressure other than the City Lord? The stewards and the servants all knew that today is not a good day to do any mistakes or y around. Lord Shadow might be called City Lord, but he was not any different from an Emperor. Ruling over arge dominion with the power of the world on his hand, Lord Shadow is considered an Emperor in most culture. The only reason people did not called him an Emperor is because he did not dere himself an Emperor. Meanwhile, on the Throne Room, after calming his aura, Azief mmed his hand down on the dragon chair, pointing angrily at the new Head of Eden Intelligence Agency after Loki departed, shouting, ¡®How can you be my Head of Eden intelligence when you couldn¡¯t even verify a news whether it is true or not! Do you know how important this news to me? Didn¡¯t I already divulge the importance of it to you! Ipetent! Azief shouting was like a dragon roaring and his Seed Forming Pressure create a pressuring force all over the Pce that even the remaining councilors in the court could not help but feel dwarf and small. If Azief increase more of his pressure, these officials would soon start coughing blood. Guo Jia didn¡¯t think the City Lord would speak so severely and reprimanding him in front of all the great officials. It is clear the City Lord views Will as a very important spy. What he didn¡¯t know, is that Azief considers Will as his brother. How could Azief remains calm when he got the news that Will has been missing for a week and then receiving a partial transmission of what seems to be the news of Will imprisonment. On the other hand Guo Jia has already had his legs softened and he knelt down, his face was solemn and full of repentance. ¡®Forgive me my lord¡¯ ¡®You!¡¯ Azief pointed his fingers at Guo Jia in anger. ¡®Get out from the Pce and find credible news. I want a credible report by tomorrow. I don¡¯t care what methods you use. Or all of your men will be punished.¡¯ ¡®Your orders will be aplished, my lord¡¯ Guo Jia then quickly stands back and excuses himself from the morning court. He was running outside the throne room to find information as fast as possible. It was almost like he was running as fast as possible like his life depended on it. ¡®Next!¡¯ Azief shouted and it was like thunder is roaring out inside the room and the officials shrinked down even further in fear. Clearly, Azief is no longer as calm as he is during the morning. A new officiale forward and then kneeling under the tform he then said ¡®This lowly official wanted to present a petition from all the other officials urging my lord to call back Lord Loki to return.¡¯ The man is trying to sound confident but there is nervousness in his tone. And his forehead is producing sweats. Azief mood sour even more but in his heart he was joyful. Considering this official in front of him is just a low ranked official Azief could guess who masterminded this petition. It must be either Sina of Sofia or maybe the cooperation between the two. Which means both of them believed Azief has exiled Loki to the distant north. This behavior is what he wanted the most. If even Azief closest friend and woman wanted to remonstrate and asked Azief to call back Loki, other hidden spies and interested parties would believe that Azief and Loki is really having a disagreement. This will give credentials to Azief plots to draw the spies he couldn¡¯t capture out of the woodwork. Anyone that will try to approach Loki with the idea of toppling him will be caught to their roots. Azief face was cold as he looked at the official: ¡®Are you meaning to criticize my order? Or are you implying that I done Lord Loki a disservice?¡¯ The official nearly bit his tongue, as the sweat on his forehead began dropping in a much faster rate to the floor. He clearly only had been urging the City Lord to look at the petition and at least try to listen to the officials pleas to return Loki back to the center administrial position in Eden. How did it be condemning the City Lord? ¡®This subject in no way , implying such things. This lowly official does not dare. Please pardon, City Lord¡¯ Azief snorted and said ¡®I already decided to send Lord Loki to the North to administer thend there. Is there some people here that believe they can arrange everything for me and make the decision for me?¡¯ He said it in a calm tone, but it was icy and full of threats while his eyes scanning the room. Wherever Azief gazes the officials dare not meet eyes. This might be the morning court and the officials can run off their mouths, but in the end the final decision lies in Azief hands. What he says is thew. They could only be grateful that no matter how bitter the words thrown at him or how angry the City Lord is with some officials he did not execute anyone if the court is in session. At most he would scold and rarely he send people into exile which is why Loki exile shocked many of the officials. They all thought after a week, the City Lord anger towards Loki has diminished. Backed by Lady Sofia and Lady Sina, some officials agree to sign the petition and present it to the city lord in today morning court. How could they know that the city lord seems to be angrier the more Lord Loki is mentioned? Many of the officials believe there must be something that happens between Lord Loki and the City Lord. But even as these officials were thinking all this they all have already kneeling down to ask for mercy In this city, who would dare to make the decisions for the City Lord, wasn¡¯t that the great crime of treason? Azief gives a cold snort. ¡®Give me the petition. I will look at it after the morning court.¡¯ One of the scribes took the petition and holds it for the City lord as he returns back to his position Azief did not say it but the officials all understand it. It means this matter is closed. They must not talk about Lord Loki matters again in this morning court session unless they wanted to risk angering the City Lord. As to that official that suggested for Azief to read the petition he was so frightened his face was pasty-white and his hand couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The officials on either side of him silently took a step back from him to distance themselves even more. ¡®Next!¡¯ Azief said and another officiale in front. ¡®My lord, I have report from the Western front¡¯ the officials said but his voice is nervous. Clearly the news he is about to present is not something good ¡®And?¡¯ Azief asked as he began leaning to the throne as he tries to maintain a calm frame of mind. The news that Will might be imprisoned rattled Azief calmness. Four years together traversing worlds, such kind of experience makes Azief and Will no different than a real blood brother. ¡®Duke of Western Eden has managed to pacify one third do the poption.¡¯ ¡®That is fast.¡¯ Aziefplimented. The officials smiles as he sees that the City Lord has calm himself down. Now, he only hopes that Chu Feng will not interfere. ¡®This lowly official has made some orders from the General himself to inform and persuade the City Lord to allow the General to expand the Western Border.¡¯ The official thinks to himself. The General of course knows that not all officials inside the court were receptive of him. Many feared the monopoly of Wang Jian people in the court. Some Knights whiche from Europe doesn¡¯t like the fact that Wang Jian people holds many important post. They fear that Wang Jian is like Feng Jing that rules Wei and will marginalize their people. The official then spoke of his request ¡®Most of the people there wanted to be assimted to our territory and Duke of Western Eden military expansion seems to be smooth sailing. Duke of Western Eden however requested a month dy in the expansion ns.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief asked as his fingers tapped the handle of the throne. ¡®Duke of Western Eden decided to create a proper city and base before expanding to other areas. Considering the fact that the Western ins are receptive towards our rule, Duke of Western Eden might be able to expand thend without bloodshed or war¡¯ Azief nodded. He was about to agree to Wang Jian request when suddenly a voice echoes in the throne room ¡®So, in that spirit, I request that City Lord would call back Lord Wang Jian and support the Southern ins defense¡¯ suddenly Councilor Wang Gaojun step out from his position and said his piece. The officials who were rying the General order look at Wang Gaojun and his eyes is shootingser, figuratively. After all the official is not like the City Lord who could shoot fireballs out of his eyes. The Chu¡¯s is staying still, but the Wang¡¯s suddenly wanted to meddle! The official wanted to strangle Wang Gaojun right now but outwardly he only smiles. ¡®Councilor why do you think it is necessary? Considering Duke of Western Eden performance in the Western ins- ¡® Wang Gaojun only looked at the City Lord and then ignoring the official trying to persuade him, he said. ¡®The Southern ins has mustered their forces and is beginning to threaten the Southern borders with threats and asional siege. And by the reports that this lowly official got, their soldiers is increasing. There is someone else backing them to oppose us in the ins. To unify the ins has never been easy. Since the Western ins will be easily conquered it is only right for us to send Duke of Western Eden to marshal his troops to the Southern border defense instead of fighting the alreadycent Western ins people. City Lord, as the Lord of the city you can send one of the seven fairy to head the expedition to the Western ins and it will not make a difference.¡¯ Wang Gaojun does not want Wang Jian to umte too many merits in the Western Borders. ¡®Wang Gaojun!¡¯ The official shouted at Wang Gaojun no longer being able to control his emotions. ¡®If City Lord summons back Wang Jian and the expansion of the Western ins is halted how will you exin yourself?¡¯ the official said as he countered Wang Gaojun logic. And he began listing the disadvantage of calling Wang Jian back. ¡®What if the Mountain ns fail to defeat Phillipe troops and instead allied itself with the Western ins forces? What happens if suddenly the Western ins with the aid of the Mountain ns grew a backbone?¡¯ And the other official nodded. While the amount of Energy Disperse Stage in the world is not many, that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t some hidden experts hiding in the Mountains. If Azief enter the fray of battle he could win as he lead the army but that would also cause the World Government to interfere. They might ept that Lord Shadow would be the inevitable ruler of the ins but they also warned that if Azief take s the field himself, they as the self-proimed defender of humanity, would not make it easy for him. This is because Azief enters the battle and unleashed all of his ability, thousands would die. This is also the reason why those forces that reject their rule would also not attack the Capital city of Eden. As long as Azief did not interfere, the other hidden forces and experts will also not interfere. After all, if Azief started participating in battles between people below his levels, what¡¯s to say that he would not set his whole sight to the whole world? That¡¯s not something anyone wanted to happen. As long as Azief could honour the agreement between him and the World Government, the whole world will not move against him. If he broke this agreement, then the whole world will be his enemies. World Government has threatened him that if he ever broke the agreement, they would allied themselves with all the heroes of the world to put him down no matter the price. The world Government might be willing to pay that price but Azief don¡¯t. Not when he knows that threats from the stars areing that would determine the fate of the human race in this vast gxy. That was the warning Azief receive when he took the title of the Prince of the Central ins. Not to mention Azief could not left the city while they are doing the expansion of thend in fear of external threats. As Azief was thinking about a lot of things, the official keep countering Wang Gaojun arguments. ¡®The only reason why the Western ins is not hostile towards our forces is because they knew if they fight us they will lose. They have no great unifying leader after the Seven Fairy left.¡¯ The other officials hearing this also nodded. With the addition of the Seven Fairy, the Western ins has already lost their strongest backbone. But Wang Gaojun continues ¡®But if Duke Of Western Eden return home and bolster the support of the Southern ins and suddenly the Mountains ns stretch out their hands to offer alliance to the Western in people, do you still think the Western ins will not unite itself? By then, we will have another bitter fight.¡¯ Azief was just listening on his throne weighing the pros and cons. ¡®Who is defending the Southern Border right now?¡¯ he suddenly asked the official and the official immediately answered ¡®General Wu Yan, my lord.¡¯ ¡®Is he capable?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but he was never truly tested in a truly big battle. He served with Duke of Western Eden during the white Tiger troops was still active.¡¯ ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Then making his decision Aziefmanded ¡®Send my orders to the Seven Fairy. Send two of their sisters to the Southern ins to help General Wu Yan. As they are an Energy Disperse Stage I know they can help Wu Yan hold down the Fort.¡¯ Azief didn¡¯t like spreading out his forces to much. For some reason Azief already knows the reason why there is a concentrated attack on all of his borders. ¡®They know¡¯ Azief muttered under his breath. ¡®What about the Northern ins? Is it the same?¡¯ Azief asked, confident of his own conclusion and conjecture. ¡®Yes, my lord. Tumbu and his alliance have been harassing the Northern Border since Lord Loki set his foot to the Northern ins. But Lord Loki has managed to repel them and has inflicted many damages to the Confederacy of the Northern ins.¡¯ Azief nodded and gained another understanding of the enemy ns towards him and he smiles maliciously though none of his officials sees his smile, hidden by the shade of his hood ¡®Send another order to the Seven Fairy to send three of her fairy to the Northern ins and the others to the Eastern ins. I imagine that Athena and Freya alliance also has begun attacking our eastern borders right? Harassing but never truly attacking right?¡¯ Azief said confidently ¡®Yes, my lord, you are right.¡¯ ¡®Humph¡¯ Azief snorted. So, you want to y it like this, huh? You think I am afraid of dispersing my force. You¡¯re forcing me to choose huh? You underestimate me too much. You wanted to y? Let¡¯s y! Azief thought to himself ¡®Anything else?¡¯ The other officials did not say anything so Azief get up and he realized it has been nearly afternoon. ¡®I¡¯ll end the morning court here.¡¯ Saying this Azief then walk down and walk outside the throne room while his councilors walked behind him asking him and informing him of other things high above the pay grade of normal officials. All the other officials waited until Azief has disappeared before the tension in their heart disappears. But then a servant begin announcing someone arrival. ¡®Announcing the arrival of Marques of Peace Sina and Lady Sofia¡¯ Then two women enter the throne room and walk to the center of the room, looking at the waiting officials. With each steps, power radiated from these two women. Clothed beautiful and deadly, Lady Sina enters the room; her eyes scan the room, looking cold and detached She was like a warrior woman, merging strength and elegance, with long ck and gold dress ented with yellow gold faux mail inserts, with a matched sleeve on one arm. Lady Sofia on the other hand could be described as sleek, stunning and stylish. Her attire has a touch of medieval fashion and fantasy. But each strand of fabric is enforced by magic. She was like a femme fatale right out of a fantasy setting. With a bow behind her back, she looks like a huntress. ¡°Give her a bow and she could conquer a nation¡± That was the evaluation of Hirate when he shed with the Divine Archer during Sina imprisonment. Butbine that with her beauty she looks like a nobledy. Such contrast in attire and personality only serves to heighten her charms. She wears a purple tunic dress with ace-up closed neckline and an attached baldric strap, as well a stunning hooded shoulder cape that closes via chain drape around the neck. It is an understated and subtle look, suitable for the Divine Archer. The officials all look down, suddenly studying the floor intently. ¡®So, how did it go?¡¯ Sina was the first to ask her tone was impatient and severe as her eyes matched with one of the officials. The officials quickly avert his gaze and look at the windows, asking himself, why look at me? ¡®My Ladies¡­..the City Lord¡­.rejected the pro..position¡¯ one official answers, his teeth chattering. The reason why this Official answer Sina question is because the official couldn¡¯t withstand the suffocating pressure emanating from Sofia and Sina. The officials fear Sina and Sofia more than they fear The Prince. This is because at least their lord exercise reason. They would not be punished without reason. But Sina is different. The people she doesn¡¯t like she poisons. The same could be said for Sofia. Both of them are capable of attacking any of the officials inside here and they could not fight them. Sofia also has the ears of the City Lord. All of the officials know that even the Inner Pce has their politics. Considering that the City Lord has no other lovers other than Sofia, one could even say that Sofia words could be a death sentence for some. And Sofia herself was a very formidable woman. Having the Houyi Bow, she is one of the dangerous threats to many forces in the world. Not to mention a few days ago, Sina has also stepped into Energy Disperse Stage Low Realm. Many experts believed that Sina would be stuck at Energy Disperse Stage for eight years before she would step into Seed Forming. Since Sina is not a unique ss like the Prince, her leveling is slow and the only thing she could do is to ept it. Her unique ss is not like Azief which focus primarily in stealth andbat. But her pill making abilities has been acknowledged as number one in the world. Sina look at the officials and snorted. ¡®Haish. Bunch of worthless people. You are all-¡® And Sofia manages to stop Sina from begin cursing all the officials. ¡®That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not their fault. I will try to convince Azief.¡¯ Sofia said, while consoling Sina who is incensed ¡®Fine, but you better persuade the shit out of him. Loki was innocent.¡¯ Sofia shakes her head and said ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll persuade the shit out of him.¡¯ Sofia looking at the terrified face of the officials then said ¡®It¡¯s ok. Thank you for trying¡¯ the other officials finally gained a little bit courage and nodded. Then they both exited and finally all the officials could finally take a deep breath and release the tension. *** IMPERIAL RESIDENCE IN THE CITY LORD STUDY FELICTY PALACE Azief was closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He then opens his eyes and look at the operative in front of him. ¡®You are sure?¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord. The location that my lord has given us has beenpromised.¡¯ Azief look at his hand. On his hand is a grain. He then stores the grain inside his storage bag with a sigh. ¡®You can go.¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord¡¯ and the operative immediately melded himself with the shadows and disappears. Azief was in the Felicity Pce one of the Pce in his Imperial Residence. Even though he was a city lord, he was no different than an Emperor. The only difference is that Azief never dered himself as Emperor. He sighed. ¡®He is besieging me from all sides. HAHAHA¡¯ Aziefugh. Azief knows a plot when he sees one. All corners of his territory is suddenly rife with problems¡­.that is too much of a coincidence. Azief knows this must be the World Government ns and the disappearance of Lily only serve to cement Azief conclusions. Will has been captured. Will is not stupid nor is he slow. The only reason he could get trapped is that the World Government manage to construct a trap capable of caging him. This is where the Inventor takes center stage. Other than the mysterious Inventor of the Merchant Association, Azief could not think of any other personage in the world that could create a trap to chain a Speedster. Loki also once sends him a few secret message saying that the World Government make a visit to one of the Patricians in the Merchant Associations a few weeks ago. That must be when they hire the Inventor. But for the cage to fulfill its purpose, they must lure Will. If they just simply summons Will, knowing him, he would bolt the first moment he felt something is wrong. And Azief knows, if Will runs, there is no one that could capture him unless that man is Warp. Even that is debatable. So they must lure Will with something he could not ignore or leave behind. Lily. On those dark days, Will confessed to him, that the only reason he still keep going forward was because of Lily. His little sister¡­..who suffered from Guiin Barrre syndrome before the Fall. After the Fall, he manages to find herbs that helps her paralysis and manages to make her healthy again. But just because she is healthy doesn¡¯t mean she is strong. With a world full of monsters, Will had to protect her. ¡®Lily¡¯ Azief muttered under his breath That kind of lure¡­how could Will dodge it. ¡®Will¡­..you should have¡­inform me or something¡¯ but Azief knows, they are a million ways to make sure Will would never contact him. Because Azief knows, if Lily life at stake, Will would do anything to ensure no harm befalls her. But Azief also knows, that Will must be anticipating his response. They know each other too well. But knowing Raymond and the reports Azief had on him, Azief is confident that Raymond will not torture an innocent kid to force Will to talk. So, their primary objective was only trapping Will. And since they already have a Mind reader why should they torture an innocent kid unless they were psychopath? To read Will mind is not easy¡­.but it was not impossible. Weaken him enough and his mind activity will be slow, slow enough for Hirate to works his magic. Of course this is all Azief conjecture but he is quite confident in his conjecture. ¡®What should I do, Will? The trees want to remain quiet, but the wind will not stop ¡® There is still the matter of Sasha and Sina secret. The secret that Sasha knows was important enough that Azief pardons him. Not to mention Sina would not let him kill Sasha. Regarding Will however¡­Azief knows there is only one choice and that is to head out to the World government and ask them to release Will. Will¡­..is his brother. Azief fought back to back with him, lived with him, bled with him, and shares good and bad times with him. Will became his brother in both battle and life. His family. And Azief will, never, ever turn his back on family. It is his fatal w. But by doing this, he will effectively expose Will involvement with him. But if hees to the World Government demanding Will, that also shows how important Will really is to him and Will could be used as leverage. That¡¯s the reason why the World Government is inciting this trouble on his borders. Testing him. They might have left the ins but that doesn¡¯t mean the World government has lost all their influence or resources they amassed. Azief closes his eyes back and rub his fingers on his forehead. Hirate expected this. They don¡¯t want a full blown out war with Azief which is why they only sat at the back and not participating directly. They forced him to send all of his Energy Disperse Stage experts to strengthen the border. Now the only Energy Disperse Stage expert residing in the city is Sofia. If he brought Sofia along with him, then¡­.he left his city undefended from other regions experts. Sina¡­..was never abat expert. Bringing her would only fuel back the desires of the Quorum to capture Sina. Azief don¡¯t know how far does the World Government influence reached. Azief could handle the fort alone even if a dozen Energy Disperse Stage experte knocking but that could not be said for other people. He is the sole Seed Forming Expert in the world. He is a one man army. The strongest man in the world And the reason why the World Government orchestrated all this plots and scheme¡­all of this is just to negotiate with him in equal footing. That is how hard to make sure they stood at equal footing with Azief. They had to mobilize many secret forces, resources and make many alliances just to force Azief to negotiate with them. If they do not do this, and Azief knows that the World Government is holding Will, a Lord Shadow without any external threats to his territory, a World Government without any backings, Azief might have gather all of his Energy Disperse Stage expert and initiate a devastating attack to the Ind of Peace. After all, if he could not mobilize all of his experts, Azief had to contend with Eight Energy Disperse Stage of the World Government. (Exined before in Will speech. Azief don¡¯t know about the Bracelet of the Sage of Eight Path) Not to mentions millions of troops. And weapons. And tamed beast. That is a tall order to go through. Even Azief at his current level could not defeat a million troops by his lonesome. Unless Azief is willing to kill all that stands in his way and risk humanity in the long run¡­.Azief has to negotiate. There is also¡­..the secret inside the Closet. Will has confirmed it a few days before he went missing. It exists. It¡¯s in there. The World Government might have seemed weakpared to Azief growing power in the ins but that was just because people don¡¯t know what they were hiding in that Closet. ¡®Humph.¡¯ He got up from his chair and straightens himself up. He had already made a decision. But this time¡­.and remembering Sofia¡­.he smiles. This time, he would be truthful. Since all is out in the open already, Azief had to tell the truth about Will to the gang. And tonight after he had time to exin everything to Sina and Sofia, next morning he would go to the World Government. ¡®It seems Raymond really does make the best of his situations. Since his headquarters is right in the fucking middle of the Vast Sea I could not really deploy my troops there.¡¯ ¡®A fortress disguising as arge ind. HAHAHA! Fine! If you think I am afraid and I don¡¯t have ns of my owns, then you will be sorely disappointed.¡¯ Somewhere in the Vast Sea, inside an invisible cage, an emaciated man with body full of crackled lightning was smiling *** Chapter 141: Tick tock The sound of the water usually calms him. At least yesterday it was. But today was not like yesterday. And yesterday was nothing like today. The sound of water while soothing does not calm him the least. Instead as he soaks his body inside the water, he could not help but be frustrated. Even inside the Pce of Evesting pce which houses the most grand Bathhouse in Eden does not help the burning me in his heart. The Pce Of Evesting Peace was one of the biggest projects in the city. When the builders were constructing the Pce, anything that is not to the liking of Lady Sofia was changed to her whims. The care that the City Lord shows towards her could rival that of Mumtaz towards her concubine. The decorations inside the Pce were all exquisite and rare. Arts and countless pieces of valuables were given to fill the Pce interiors. Over the past month, there were three shifts of builders, architect, designers, working day and night in order to renovate the pce ording to the blueprints of the Grand Builder. Then Azief gifted the Pce to Sofia cementing her as one of the important personage in Eden without a title. Azief gifting this Pce to Sofia showed to the world the amount of importance he had ced on her. The water falls onto his body and he closed his eyes. He has already dismissed the servants as he wanted to be alone tonight. It is a very stressful day he thought to himself as he takes a momentary dive beforeing back up, feeling refreshed and then leaned on the walls of the Pool. Azief today is spending time inside therge white jade bath in the Pce Of Evesting Peace. On all four sides of the bath, there was dragon heads, the wide gaping maws of the dragon clearly were the ces for introducing the water. Beside the bath was a ce enclosed in silk coverings. Inside, arge couch is there. Beside the window there was a table and twofortable recliners. From a look, it made one feel the impulse to lie down. Luminous pearls dug from the Diamond Lizard was encrusted on the pool, each the size of an infant fist, it will shine with luminous and beautiful color at night. The dragon head with the sapphire iid is cold water; the dragon head with the ruby is the hot water. The builders and the architects design this warm and cold bath based on the special properties of those sapphires and ruby gotten from the core of Wyvern and Wyrm heart core to produce this kind of one of a kind bath. Azief was soaking his body in cold water, his body is envelope by some aura contained under his skin, making him calm and still as he let the water wash his mental fatigue away. Azief look at the Bath and he smiles. After he gifted this Bath to Sofia, she was very happy. This pce wasn¡¯t all covered in gold and white jade but it felt unspeakably beautiful like the bath where fairies and immortals would y around. The reason why he is stressed is primarily because of Sofia insistence on taking back his order of exile towards Loki. Azief was in a good mood when he was going to her Pce determined to tell her about Will and his plots and his n to rescue Will. But then not even five minutes he enters her courtyards, Sofia began barraging him with questions and reminding him of Loki deeds and urge him to call him back. Azief said some things about her not trusting him and Sofia said some things about why he could not trust her and keeps her at arm¡¯s length. To summarize they both said hurtful things to each other. Then it got heated. Azief remembers he said something about her too dumb to see the patterns and he also remembers that she said he treats her like an idiot. From there they both got worked up and they argue with each other. And when they fight, it means literally. They were a few arrows shot, but with Azief superior strength, he could take it. Azief while he could reveal the n he concocted with Will, he could not reveal his n with Loki. Always keep a card under his sleeve. Azief could hardly change this kind of habits. Always half the truth. And the argument ended with him leaving her courtyard fuming with frustration. They can¡¯t honestly have a logical and calm conversation when they both are angry at each other. In the end, Azief didn¡¯t even have the chance to told Sofia about Will. And for some reason, Azief felt relieved that he did not said about Will. Deep in his heart, Azief really didn¡¯t want to talk about Will to Sofia. Especially Sofia. The reason why he is not afraid to reveal his connection with Will is because they are already caught together but the plot between him and Loki is not yet revealed. Or at least, that is what he wants himself to believe. That he is fine telling Sofia about his secrets. About his adventures¡­..about all of his adventure. Now, as he is inside the bath, letting the water cool down his head, listening to the sound of the rushing water he had the chance to calm his heart again. For him the sound of rushing water falling down, like that of waterfalls or the pattering of the raindrops on the pavements or roads¡­..gives him a certain senses of uniformity, of calmness and serenity. He had a half of mind to return to courtyard, kneels and admit he was wrong though he doesn¡¯t think he is wrong. He had half of mind to do what any good boyfriend would do, admit you were wrong and said you were sorry. But Azief was not that kind of a guy. He is stubborn and prideful. Even before the Fall, he was stubborn. What is right is right. What is wrong is wrong. He had a sense of justice that does not allow him to bend his own principle even if it¡¯s a tiny matter. It¡¯s what makes people dislike him when he was in high school. As he grows up he sees that the world is not ck and white but there are some things he could not and would not allowed himself to do. It is more pride than justice. And that is the reason why he could not give an apology or said sorry when he does not meant it¡­even when he was weak and poor. And now, he was rich and powerful. And not just one of the powerful, he was the most powerful man on Earth. He could conjure up clouds with one turn of his hand and rain with another. Even when he was weak, he does not allow himself to that kind of things, how could he now, at the peak of the world, allowed himself to beg and said sorry for which he had no fault? But Sofia is different he told himself. Three steps back to the courtyard he stops, standings straight, hesitating and contemting. For him to return to the courtyard again and exins to her¡­.for some reason¡­his pride wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed as he looked at the open ceiling. He could see the clear skies and the stars. One upside of having the world change is that there is no pollution making the night sky extremely clear. ¡®I can do it alone¡¯ Azief suddenly said to himself. After all it is just a negotiation. Unless, the World Government wanted to cut all pretense of cordiality with him they would at least give him some respect and not take it too far. In the end, Azief still views Will as too important for him to lose. He then dives down the pool taking the coolness of the water as a means to soothe him. ¡®Maybe he was too convincing¡¯ he thought to himself as he trace the roots of the problems between him and Sofia. He was too convincing that it almost seems like he is plotting something bad for Loki. While that was his intentions to deceive the enemies, maybe he did it too good. What he didn¡¯t know is, that if he just put aside his pride and apologize, said sorry and whispers sweet nothings to Sofia ears, the arguments would be over. It¡¯s not like women don¡¯t know men just said that they are right to console them. They just pretend they don¡¯t know. Especially for women like Sofia. She is gentle, warm, andpassionate. Even her ruthless actions all serves to protect those she loved. All she wanted is to be loved. To have a man that could at least pretend to lose to her. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know Azief was right in certain matters and that he had his own burden. But they were lovers. Couldn¡¯t he at least pretend to lose? Then why didn¡¯t Sofia apologize? If Azief has his pride, then Sofia has her stubbornness. Both could not apologize. Both could not back down. Both of them don¡¯t want to take the step forward. They want to receive but they don¡¯t want to give. Azief won¡¯t apologize for what he thought is not wrong, and Sofia could not forgive him without Azief saying he was sorry. One person has to surrender. He dives again, letting the water washed over him ande back up on the other side of therge pool. Too many matters require his attention these days. When he exited Sofia courtyard he quickly decided in his course of action. When morning came he already will be at the World Government. ¡®Is this a secret?¡¯ he asks himself but as he think of the answer he shakes his head. This could barely count as a secret. When he makes his decision to tell the truth to both Sina and Sofia, he actually honestly, doesn¡¯t want to. Not because he likes keeping secret from both of them¡­but because if he had to reveal his rtionship with Will, then he might have to reveal what happens in those four years when he was gone. Azief was not proud of the man he has been in those four years. They were a lot of things he regret. A lot of things he wished he did. And a lot of things he wished he didn¡¯t. Guilt. Longing. Regret. These are the emotions that are invoked when he thought back to those four years. A lot of things happened trying toe back home. But along the way, both Will and Azief almost lost their way. But they both have their North Star. For Azief his North Star was Sofia. For Will, it was Lily. He smiles a bit. To those dark days with a single light that repels away the darkness. Azief remembers all of it. The pain. The sufferings. He even almost lost everything. But through it all, he did not lose hope. And that is enough. Hope makes him strong enough to find a way back home¡­and that is enough. Not love. But hope. As long as you have that, you can still fight. Lose that¡­.and nothing would ever quite matter anymore. A man without hope in a dark world is like an empty husk that keeps on moving with no purpose, waiting only for an end. Aziefe out from the water and dry himself off. After he finished wearing his clothes, seeing that Sofia didn¡¯te to the bath to join him, he knew he had to give her time. They both are stubborn people. Azief sighed,e out of the bath, and then as he walked outside, he slowly floats from the ground and then with a cracking sound of wind he was in the clouds as he flies to the Vast Sea. ¡®Preparations¡¯ he thoughts to himself. He doesn¡¯t like being caught unprepared. The Prince is going on the offensive now. Meanwhile on the Vast Sea, a document presented to Hirate and Raymond prompted them to call all of their reserve forces and setting up the most overkilled formation in the history of their organization. *** PLAINS REGION, CENTRAL PLAINS IMPERIAL RESIDENCE PALACE OF EVERLASTING PEACE The door of the Courtyard of Lady Sofia was big and grand. Phoenix decoration filled the courtyard with flowers and nts. All of it served to enhance the beauty of this particr courtyard. The guardsmen, manservants and married servants of the Pce resided outside the courtyard in their own space. The rules of the Pce of Evesting peace were strictly enforced. The area that a person could move in was clearly divided. For the servants, to be one that could walk inside the second door to serve, that made them a rank higher than the average servant as they were serving the inner courtyard. Even if it was just sweeping the ground, it was still a duty that manypeted for as they would be sweeping for an Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm. Sofia who has the power in this Pce is an existence that could not be defied. She was fuming in frustration. All around her is broken vases and porcins. There is even a ripped paintings worth thousands of gold. On one part of the courtyard it was riddled with holes constituent with the shape of an arrowhead The servant all does not dare to look towards their mistress and is only focusing on cleaning the mess. Then one of the servants announced from the door ¡®Mdy, Marquees of Peace have arrived¡¯ the servant voice was full of nervousness but she did her duty. Sofia calms herself down and straightened herself. Then she sat on her armchair. Sheid down halfway on the back, her clenched hands rxed. Hearing the announcement, she felt distressed ¡®Tonight is cold. Invite the Marquees inside¡¯ The servant bowed and silently retreated. Sofia check her appearance on the mirror and a short whileter, Sina walked into the rooms. Sina looked at Sofia distressed face and she immediately knew something happens. Well, considering that Sina heard the explosions, how could she not know? She drawled and then said ¡®Azief.¡¯ She said as she gaze around the room and added ¡®He makes me crazy.¡¯ Sina just smiles in understanding ¡®What did you fight about?¡¯ She ask Sofia take a deep sigh and looking absent mindedly at the distance and then she said almost like she was exining ¡®He always¡­remains at a distance. Always¡­elusive. Like I could never ever know what he is thinking. I¡­.. hate that. Hate the fact that they always seems to be something I don¡¯t know. Always with the trusting. Can¡¯t he just be truthful and not have secrets? It¡¯s not like I would divulge his secret.¡¯ Then she sighed. For a while she didn¡¯t say anything and Sina didn¡¯t say anything. She just waited. And waited. The cold draft enters and they let the wind washes over them. Then Sofia sighed again and she said with a bit of trembling in her voice. ¡®He¡¯s cold.¡¯ She said but then she smiles. ¡®But there¡¯s warmth in his heart somewhere. It¡¯s hard to see it and feel, but it¡¯s there. He likes the silence of the night. He said he likes the sound.¡¯ Then she chuckles. ¡®But not total silent. He said he likes the sound of the wind. Sound of the night scene he said. The sound of footsteps on the pavement, the sound of leaves blowing from a branch, the sound of grass swaying left and right, the sound of water falling down, of raindrops pattering down.¡¯ Then she wipes her tears ¡®Idiot¡¯ she cursed. ¡®Who?¡¯ Sina asked Sofia did not answer. ¡®If you hurting this much why don¡¯t you just told him the truth? You didn¡¯t have to argue because of my request.¡¯ Sina know that Sofia has long admire Azief. They were girls. They talk to each other. Admirations turn to affection. Affection turns to love. It was that simple. There is no dramatic reason or love at first sight. Admiration. People falling in love have many reasons. Admiration. Awe. Beauty. Any of those could be a reason why people fall in love. But to stay in love and pursue it is not as easy as one would imagine. ¡®I didn¡¯t forgive him because¡­I want to make him worry. I want him to say¡­.he misses me. Is it childish?¡¯ She asked looking at Sina. Sina chuckles. ¡®People in love has always been childish.¡¯ Sofia also chuckles, her tears has dried up. ¡®This is so unlike me.¡¯ Sina also nodded. ¡®Many men will have their image of you broken if they see you right now.¡¯ Sina added ¡®The Divine Archer a fragile woman. And the Prince is a man hard to love¡¯ Sina said as she orders a servant to bring her one of the exquisite juice made of Virginoia Fruit, a fruit resembling grapes that promotes healthy skins and youth. ¡®I never proimed myself as an Iron Woman. That title fit Katarina more that it fits me.¡¯ She said sulking a bit ¡®Based on what transpired here¡¯ Sina said as she asses the damage of the courtyard that results from Azief and Sofia arguments ¡®I guess you didn¡¯t manage to convince him¡¯ ¡®What do you think?¡¯ Sofia asked sarcastically. Sina justugh it off. Then after taking a sip of the same juice Sofia th n said. ¡®I had somebody organize my personal stores in the morning. I found some good herbs and ingredients beneficial for your Pill Studies. You can pick anything you want aspensation. Tomorrow I will meet him and reconcile I guess.¡¯ She said nonchntly but Sina knows she is nervous. Being insecure. Trying to make sure the other person loves them. Being nervous. Even being happy will make a person like Sofia feel worried. Sina knows her better than anyone. Because too much happiness makes Sofia worried. Because the more happy she became, the more worried she is that all of it was just a dream. And when she woke up, all she would left with is wounds all over. Azief was right. She was broken. And she is picking up the pieces. She¡¯s like ss. She couldn¡¯t withstand another smash. She couldn¡¯t be broken again. She bes stronger¡­yes. But that doesn¡¯t mean being smashed to pieces doesn¡¯t hurt. It hurts every time. ¡®You forgiving him?¡¯ Sina said surprised. Sofia did not say anything but from what Sina sees there is no chance in hell Sofia would apologize. For some inexplicable reason, Sofia is really stubborn in love. A broken ss piece by glue. And surely that glue will have an expiration date. Sina smiles and take another sip of the juice and she just smiles, listening to the wind blow *** NORTHERN PLAINS UNDER A DEEP VALLEY Loki is walking inside the newly excavated cave. Step by step he walked, with a fast pace and eyes that shines with excitement. When he enters the cave he found a body of dead Giant. He quickly stores the body inside his Universal Array Pouch. He orders his troops to guard the top of the valley as he investigates he inside of the gigantic cave. He couldn¡¯t help smiling. At first he couldn¡¯t believe he was this lucky. Its hard to even pinpointing the location for that thing. Especially when the White Explosion happens ahead of schedule. He finally found it. It is so early¡­.but it¡¯s here. His steps getting faster. Sometimes he jumps across the great rifts inside the cave that seems o be bottomless. But Loki knows what¡¯s under there. Snakes¡­.millions of them. And that is just one of the monsters that dwells down there. Maybe when he reached Disk Formation he wille here again to farm EXP. As he is now, he would only be just lunch for those monsters. As he walks and look at the walls of the cave he could see skeletal remains melded with the caf¨¦ walls. Poor unfortunate souls that didn¡¯t know what they were dealing with. Their skeletal structures all look different from humans. They are the alien races skeletal remains that traverse universes as the World Orb brings downs that thing. They must have tried eons ago to take that thing. From what he heard of Sasha stories, Loki is sure that this thing is the same as the thing on the Forest Region. Which means Lee Sangmin channels that thing powers to create that barrier. Sometimes ming geysers will erupt out of anywhere and cause the temperature inside the cave to spike almost immediately. The dark cave that is illuminated by the shines of the minerals on the walls of the cave make it easier for Loki to navigate himself inside the cave. There is no guard beside him, or behind him. But he is not afraid. Instead he was giddy and excited. ¡®Tick, tock. Tick tock, my dear¡¯ he said as he lick the corners of his mouth, smiling in glee. ¡®Time is ticking. If the Divine Archer memory is right, then this is the ce. A grassy ins inside a dark cave. On top of the Hilly Peak, you will see a new horizon. Sweeping the grass, the truth is found¡¯ He remembers the clues from the Divine Archer. The Divine Archer only heard the story from Azief when he manages to find that thing. And The Prince at that time wipes Sofia memory but a trace remains. Tapping onto her subconscious mind, this is the phrase thates to her mind and what she told Loki. His feet grew faster and the sound of tick tock keepsing out from his mouth like he was counting something. With each steps the sound grew louder, faster and excitable. Then he finally arrived at the location. He could see a hill peak inside a cave, towering to the cave top. Smiling, Loki jump towards the hold in the hill like he was a monkey and after about fifteen minutes hended on arge clear area. The air seems a less bit restricting and a familiar smell. The smell of the ins. Lokies to the edge of the Peak and he chuckles. On the other side of that hill peak is a grassy ins. A grassy ins in a gigantic dark cave, the grass as green as the sea creating a bizarre feeling but Lokiughed. The trail is right. And Loki jumped down without hesitation Landing down smoothly, it was like hended into a cottonnd. Then he began walking forward not wasting any of his breath. His hand sweeping away the grass when suddenly he stopped his track. His eyes look to the ground, to that one spot and his smiles widened. ¡®Oh my god. It¡¯s beautiful¡¯ *** Chapter 142: The past of the future ONCE UPON A FUTURE The wind blows strongly forming something akin of a hurricane. First, the dust arrived. Yellow dust billowing to the clouds, carrying the scent of a gue. Second, the sound reverberates. The squeaking of vermin, the sound of it fills the forest. The sound of the rat¡¯s horde is like the cacophony of misery and death as it is marching towards this little city. Nestled deep in a forest, this city is full of people from Greece. After New Greece falls, many of its immigrants ran until they meet thisrge forest and started amunity inside this ce. Homes built above in the trees and visitors quarters of market, inn, magic and temple on the ground below. Gully system filled with traps surrounds the city in a natural way, mostly camouged, difficult to spot for invaders. It is usually clean and peaceful but since the oars of warning fires has been lighted from the nearby cities and viges, the people of Freytown have been nervous and fearful. They saw the mes burns and extinguished. Their heroes went and disappear. And they know. Something ising. The roads are crowded and unkempt. Some are running away from the city believing they could escape the cmity that will befall them. Only to find that there is no way out. The forest is swarmed with them, leaving the runaways with only the path of death. This far across the world, the Sovereign will not care. The Gods feign ignorance. Not to mention Greece has no Sovereign type existence. No Gods watching over them, no Gods to pray to. This little city out of nowhere, it has no protection. The highest level of cultivation of them is Divine Comprehension Low Realm and that person has already been eaten by the rat horde when he went to help the nearby vige. Heroes either soar to the Heaven or dies before being great. And the Gods are deaf to their sufferings. No Gods here. They do not listen. Not here. Not in this small little city. They are on their own. The Ice Deity only guards the European. Earthshaker protected the World Government. The Time God stays out of mortals affairs and mourns his beloved in his Nevend. The Twin Sages protected only those closest to their vicinity. While the most mysterious of them all, the God of Death onlyes when it is time for people to pay their dues. Or when he so deign to descend. The only Sovereign that travels the world and grants wishes, is the Trickster. Only that, everyone knows, his wishes with a price. ¡®Boss, what should we do?¡¯ a young man asked, sweat is filling his forehead, his hand trembling and his voice is full of nervousness. Behind the young man is about a dozen people also looking towards that Boss, waiting for his decision. The man people called boss is standing inside a hut closing his eyes trying to think what to do and still hesitating. ¡®Brother¡¯ the woman beside the man was about to say something but in the end she did not say anything. ¡®Monika¡¯ the man said as he looked at the woman holding a baby and sighed. ¡®Well, Boss, you have to decide.¡¯ Another mane closer to the Boss and urges him to make a decision. This man is muscly, bald, with a scar on his left arm, very military type. On the outside, the walls of wood made from the Redbark tree is being actively gnaw by the rat horde. The Boss name is Eurus. He looked at the people inside the hut and he knows outside there are hundreds more people depending on him. The rat horde wille and they will chew this city alive. Even though they live inside the hut high on top of the trees, he knows that the rat could eat even this gigantic tree. He looks towards his sister and her baby. The baby belongs to Milos, a great friend of his. Milos died in a service of a great man. Died in a war, protecting a man of whom Eurus has always felt grateful to. He tries tomunicate with that great person, but it seems his voice did not reach him. Thinking of all those people that would die¡­he could not help but gulped his saliva and then decided. He walk to the windows, put his hand together, look into the sun high on the sky, and with a hint of finality he pray. ¡®Trickster, I want to make a deal¡¯ the moment he said this word, it was like he was summoning something dark into the forest. Very dark. Very dangerous. A presence of an unholy magic spreads out across the entire forest. All the slithering animals burrows themselves inside the ground, while those that could fly soar through the sky, feeling that presence of evil Then a cacklingughter filled the entire forest. The cackling sound like a symphony of madness. ¡®HEHEHEHE¡¯ theugher echoes like it was a sound produced in a long and deep cave, creepy and frightening, so much so, that the rats stopped squeaking and chattering, and some of them even shivered and some of it, their mouth began frothing and suddenly their stomach exploded. A green smoke filled the huts and a man appeared in front of Eurus, swirling around the man hands was green smoke while the man smiles were very creepy. When Eurus tries to look at the man directly at his eyes, Eurus nearly staggered and fainted. For that one moment he dares to look directly into the eye of that man, Eurus was assaulted mentally, with all of his dark desires almost bursting out. The man looks at Eurus and chuckles. ¡®Oh, forgot about that. Sorry, I always forgot to turn that off. Don¡¯t want to scares my customers, would I?¡¯ He waves his hand and Loki eyes shines before the luster inside his eyes disappears. Loki eyes then darted left and right, his nose seems to sniff something and his face was the definition of sly. It doesn¡¯t exactly inspire trust. The man was thin,nky,cking any muscles to speak of. Wearing arge oversized robe, he looks very out of ce and strange. And he seems to be smiling but not the kind of smiles that is pleasant. It seems more like a condescending smile or a sarcastic smile. Loki the Trickster, the Seventh Sovereign has arrived. Eurus didn¡¯t think it would really work. While it is true he summons the Trickster, not all that summons the Trickster seeds. It requires luck. Now that trickster has arrived what Eurus is worried about is what he could pay the Trickster. Everyone knows there is a price dealing with the Trickster. ¡®I seem to hear someone is talking about a deal? Yes?¡¯ Loki asked as he takes a step towards Eurus and Monika. ¡®Your Excellency¡¯ the other people in the hut kneel. Loki might be known as a Trickster but he is also one of the Seven Sovereign. He is a God. The God of Deceit. But not everyone kneels and not everyone respect the Trickster. As there are those that worships him, there are those that denounce him. Loki could not care less. However one man intrigues him. This particr man does not only denounce him but also carries an air of impudence. Out of all the other that doesn¡¯t kneels to him, this one particr man seems to look at him with condescension and Loki smirks. ¡®You mortal. Give me your name.¡¯ Loki voice was full of scorn. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ The man said. ¡®Unholy evil. You¡¯re not even the strongest out of the Seven Sovereign. One of my friends once made a deal with you. You¡¯re a Demon, not a Sovereign.¡¯ the man said speaking his thought, his voice was full of anger and scorn. The other people in the hut gasped. It is one thing to denounce a God; it is another thing to insult that God in His presence. Loki smirks widened. ¡®Oh, a smartass, huh.¡¯ With a pop sound Loki disappears from his position in a green smoke to appear directly in front of the man. ¡®I don¡¯t like your tone, mortal. I might be the weakest among the Seven Sovereigns but I still can do this.¡¯ Clicking his fingers, green smoke envelops the man and suddenly where the man used to stand, when the green smoke dissipated what rece the man is a hamster and Lokiughed. The hamster then look left and right before running away as Loki was cackling withughter holding his stomach as he couldn¡¯t help butugh maniacally. ¡®HAHAHAHA. That will teach you not to insult a god next time. Now¡­¡¯ Loki said as he turns back to the other people inside the hut. ¡®Who called me and why? And what price would you pay? HEHEHE¡¯ Loki said as he rubbed his hand together. The other people in the hut were still afraid of Loki demonstration of his power and prostrate even more reverently while those that denounce him only maintain their silence. Eurus quickly gained his calm and quickly said. ¡®We require your help, O God of Deceit. Please hears our pleas¡¯ ¡®Oh, do tell. I like solving problems. Of course, as many know, I require a Price befitting of my service.¡¯ Loki said his smirk widens ¡®Yes, anything.¡¯ Eurus identally blurts out ¡®Anything?¡¯ And Loki eyebrows moved up. ¡®That¡¯s a reckless thing to say¡¯ Loki said chuckling as he disappears in another green smoke before appearing just a few feet from Eurus, his finger caressing the mortal cheeks, looking at him with slitted eyes like the eye of a reptilian predator. Monika quickly pinched the arms of his younger brother, warning him. This does not escape Loki eyes. ¡®Ah, a sensible woman. Hard to find these days.¡¯ Rubbing his chin, Loki added ¡®Reminds me of Katarina. Though in Love she is quite crazy¡¯ Loki said. ¡®Ah, look at me. Talking about myself again. I should have been more of a listener. My servants did tell me that I like to talk. Maybe there is a truth of what my servants has been saying. I should have listened more.¡¯ Loki keeps talking endlessly before he finally asked. ¡®What¡¯s seems to be the problem? Tell me. Only if I know your problem can I solve it¡¯ The others look at Loki like a fool. Could the Trickster not see the horde of rats gnawing down the defense of the city, and in any minutes now will breach that said defense and gnaw everyone in this city leaving only bones? ¡®Umm..aah..the rat horde, Your Excellency?¡¯ Eurus offered to answer. Loki finally realized the millions of rats outside the city walls. It was genuine shock to him. ¡®Oh¡­that?¡¯ Loki said shocked. Then he chuckles. ¡®I forgot. You mortals see it as a big problem. Come to think of it, yes, of course a rat horde is a big problem for mortals. To me, they are nothing but a small infestation problem.¡¯ The other in the hut could not help but be shocked but as they think about it they could understand where the Trickster ising from. Comparing their strength to a Sovereign, maybe the Sovereign would view a catastrophe like a rat horde invasion as a minor problem. ¡®I can deal with it¡¯ Loki rolled up his sleeve and began preparing to conjure his magic. But before Loki could use his magic Monika then shouted ¡®Wait, Your Excellency!¡¯ ¡®Oh? Why? I thought you are worried that the rat wille inside this city?¡¯ Loki asked annoyed that his attempts are stopped. ¡®What¡¯s the Price?¡¯ The woman asked and Eurus also suddenly remembered. The Trickster did not demand his price. Loki looks at that woman and then with voice cold as winter he said ¡®That¡¯s not how it works, dearie. Usually, I would state what my price is¡­..but as you remember¡­your brother said anything. No take backs.¡¯ Smiling mischievously Loki clicks his fingers before Monika and Eurus even had the chance to said stop. On the walls of the city, green smokes rises up from underneath the soils of the walls, and it slowly spreads all across the walls and slowly reaches the rat¡¯s horde. As the gas began spreading all over like a gigantic fog that seems capable to covered a whole continent, the shrieking and squeaking of rats could be heard. The fog covered the entirety of the rat horde in three seconds. That is how fast the rate of spread of the fog. Then Loki who was inside the hut clicks his fingers again and a gust of windes and rid out of the greens smoke leaving a gruesome sight. A millions rat monster could be seen, bleeding from every orifice spurting ck blood from all over their body. The smell is pungent and some people wanted to puke. ¡®Done¡¯ Loki said cheerfully as he looks at Eurus. Eurus looks at Loki cautiously and wanted to smack his own mouth for saying the word anything. ¡®Now, my Price¡¯ he said. To be honest, the reason Loki answers this man prayers are because he noticed something odd about the woman beside the man. When he nces upon the man praying to him in his dark realm, he saw a Destiny Thread linking that woman beside that man to the God of Death. An unresolved debt. The God of Death owes this woman. How could a God owes a mortal? For someone like Loki, to manipte the Thread of Destiny, while hard, it is not impossible. For once, Loki found chance to at least have a certain leverage the next time he would deal with the Prince. Smiling Loki pointed to the baby on that woman embrace. ¡®I want that cute little baby, dearie¡¯ Hearing this all the people inside the hut gasped and Monika grasp of her baby be tighter as her eyes bes red. ¡®NO!¡¯ she shouted. ¡®I¡¯m not the one making the deal with you!¡¯ She shouted ¡®Your Excellency, please¡¯ Eurus pleaded ¡®Take me instead.¡¯ Loki look at Eurus and his face was full of disgust. ¡®What use I have of you?¡¯ Loki snorted. ¡®I want that baby. For the Price of saving this tiny little city I demand a Price. This is the Dark Price, boy. Wishes alwayse with a Price. I think everyone knows that. It¡¯s the motto of my business¡¯ Loki said as he fling away Eurus to the other side of the hut. Landing on the other side of the hut Eurus could feel his ribs broken. Some of the people in the hut was about to help Monika when they realized that they could not move. It was like their feet were stuck to the ground. They could only watch helplessly as Loki eyes Monika mischievously Loki smirked and chuckles. ¡®Mine¡¯ he said. Loki was about to use his magic as he waves his hand when suddenly the white clouds in the sky be dark. Lightning suddenly shed throughout the forest and with ites the thunder, and booming sound that could crack the sky. Arise the sound of gale like a trumpet shaking the firmaments. And then with a soul shaking noise, thunder struck the forest leaving a huge 12 feet deep crater and the forest shakes like it was experiencing an earthquake. Energy fluctuation spreads throughout the forest, a malevolent, dark, and full of bloodlust energy that seems to be able to cow every existence into submission. The hut also shakes and Loki magic was nullified somehow. Then thunder clouds formed all across the forest and rain began pouring down. BOOM! Something appears across the dark clouds. Coiling dragons made of thunders prance across the clouds like a herald announcing the appearance of an almighty being. Storms formed through all direction as strong winds washes the forest. Huge and gigantic trees plucked off to their roots shredded by sharps gales. The rat¡¯s carcasses were swallowed up by the wind, shredded into atoms. Yet the small city was protected by this wrath of nature. Reality around the forest was weaved and unraveled as the thunderous sound bes louder and more frequent. Loki tries to use his magic again but a godlike pressure crush his invisible magic and Loki back away three steps from that woman, looking at Monika with a trace of shock. ¡®Could she be this important to Him?¡¯ Loki asked himself. Did he just kick a ho nest without knowing it? Loki could not ept this so this time he wanted to grab the baby with his own hand and then a voice pierce the clouds ¡®HEII!¡¯ The voice was full of wrath and the clouds opens as lightning shed across the huts and blood soaked images flooded Loki mind and Loki step back three more steps this time coughing ck blood. Thunder dragons began descending as a Thunder Hellscape was reflected in the clouds. The Dragons roars in anger, frenzied and in verge of madness, and thunders shoot of to all eight directions from its body casting an apocalyptic atmosphere. It was like the whole world will be bathed in Heavenly Thunder Spiting the blood towards the hut tiles, Loki look toward the sky with a distorted face. Only one person could create such pressure just by the appearance of nature avatar. ¡®YOU!¡¯ Then from the clouds, emerge a gigantic face that seems to cover the entire continent. The face was made of clouds looking towards the city in that forest, specifically looking at Loki. The face was angry and full of wrath. The people looking at this phenomenon could not help but prostrate themselves. The God of Death appeared and all humans kneel and prostrate themselves in reverence. ¡®You will not take the baby girl, little runt! Or I will end you where you stand!¡¯ The voice said with a hint of an ultimatum and with each word thunder and lightning apanied it. Like a hammer striking an anvil, the sound of his word echoes throughout the continent. Storms form all across the forest like a sharp de that is about to emerge from their sheath, ready to decapitate its enemies, and dark shadows began to envelops the forest. ¡®The great Death finally descended from your Heavens, toe to this noisy and disorderly secr world for a mere woman? She must be very important¡¯ Loki mocked but the God of Death, The Prince of Darkness pay him no heed. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to appear, but you forced me to. Now, leave¡¯ the gigantic face in the clouds warned him. Loki look at the face in the clouds and for awhile he just stares at the face and then he shake his head. ¡®NO!¡¯ Loki said. ¡®No?¡¯ The face was incredulous. Clearly, he thought Loki was joking before his face distorted and turns into a wrathful appearance again. His face was like an Asura God that fight his way from the depths of the Samsara reincarnation cycle, bloody, wrathful, and full of bloodlust that could cover the whole universe. BOOM!! Thunder roar and the wind howls as Thunder Dragons were released from their clouds chains and descending down flying through thends. The clouds of golden thunder morphed into a red clouds that seems to color the whole city red. In his realm, sitting on his Throne, Azief snorted and the sound of it shatters a mountain in one His Realm. ying with the handle of his throne he then push down his finger on a small orb that resemble the projection of Earth. His fingers which was full of light turns to golden and the energy emanated out from that finger causes the Gates of Heaven shakes violently rming the Angels that Guards the Heavenly Gates. The Doors of all of His Hells shatters almost instantly causing all of the Judges of Hell to sweat and began barking orders to contain the chaos. Thousands of souls went out to once again breathe the fresh air of the Living while behind them millions of Reapers flies through the mortal world to capture back these Lost Souls. One finger to throw Azief realms to chaos. The energy was formed from the very essence of annihtion. Such energy could destroy universes. Meanwhile, on Earth, on that small city, energy fluctuation that could shatters stars emanated out from that cloud avatar in the sky as suddenly a fingere downs from the heavens, ripping the sky and parting the clouds. A heavenly gigantic golden finger that seem to be able to annihte all existence, a divine punishment from the Heavens. The waves of the ocean on Earth moves wildly like it was going crazy as the pirs of the sea shakes and mountains crumbles just by the sheer pressure. A mountain nearby the city, even when the finger did not yet reach its target, the mountain has already been ttened. The sky cracked open and space curled and breaks, rolling out and rolling about like the wave of an ocean. The clouds opened and an apparition of a gigantic golden finger descends down with the force of a million starse crashing down to pressure Loki. Retribution thunders swirls around that finger carrying with it the essence of annihtion that is able to destroy a. The force was contained by Azief will. If not all of the Sovereign will also not take this lying down. And all of its energy waspressed into that one finger to crush Loki. It did not emanate that pressure to ruin the continent or Earth. Its target is only Loki Loki knows he could not survive that finger if he did not run. Instead he chuckle maniacally and rub his hand his tongue licks his lips In normal days he could not survive that finger but this is not a normal day. His Deals is not yetpleted. ¡®HAHAHAHA. I¡¯m not that easy to kill¡¯ heughed. Instead Loki is thankful that at least the Prince attacked him today. When the finger is about to reach him, a dark force surrounded Loki as a Dark bell apparition appears and protected Loki. The finger collide with the Dark Bell and the Bell rings, the ring noise piece the Sky and resounded in the Universe. In Azief realm, his finger could not prate that apparition of the Dark bell and Azief eyebrows creased, ¡®Hmm¡¯ he contemted. The Golden Finger dimmed and slowly dissipated into showers of golden lights and the Bell kept ringing, ck miasma keeping out of the Bell. The ck miasma shapes itself into a dark chain that chained all the Thunder Dragon on the surroundings of the forest as the Thunder Dragons howls and roars Azief who was inside his realm, sitting on his Throne of Light with his eyes closed finally open his eyes and look at this phenomenon with amusement. ¡®Interesting¡¯ he said. He did not personally descend as he only appears as the force of nature on Earth. ¡®A deal is a deal, Prince. You might be powerful but y-¡®Loki said to the face on the clouds, smiling and smirking when his voice is cut off by the Prince tone of amusement ¡®The Dark Price, huh. So that¡¯s how you became a Sovereign.¡¯ the face in the clouds talked with a face of enlightenment. ¡®No wonder, no wonder.¡¯ But there is no sign of shock in the face on the clouds. Only amusement. And the Prince doesn¡¯t seem the kind of guy that would back off. ¡®But I will not let you take the baby. Do you want to bet whether your Dark Force will be able to endure me? Or will youpromise?¡¯ Azief asked, his voice booms across the clouds like an ancient God proiming the Will of Heavens, his gigantic eyes bore down on Loki and with ites the pressure of a man that is equal to a cosmic force. Loki look at the ground and the new thunder dragon that have already formed from the thunderstorm began circling the forest. Those that are chains are struggling to get out. As thunders in the clouds keep shing by, new thunder dragons are formed for every second they keep talking. He hears the howling of the dragons, hear the cracklings sound of electricity, felt the annihtion power that is not yet dispersed. Loki knows he has topromise. He did not want to bet his life to know whether the Sovereign that Governs Death could really break the Dark Consuming Bell. ¡®A name. At least a name.¡¯ he shrilly demanded ¡®I require something to pay for the Price of using my magic. You should allow me this courtesy or I will also fight you to the end.¡¯ Loki said to the face on the clouds but Azief just maintain his silence. Then Loki asked looking at the woman. ¡®Give me her name. That¡¯s the Price. Or I will take your brother to the Dark Realm and believe me; you don¡¯t want that for your family. Choose!¡¯ He said looking at Monika, his face was full of annoyance. The face in the clouds did not say anything so Monika then said reluctantly, looking at the face of her child ¡®Annika¡¯ ¡®Annika.¡¯ Loki repeated his eyes shines as he sees the thread of destiny between Azief and the baby girl seems to be clear than most. ¡®What a beautiful name. HEHEHEHE¡¯ Loki said smiling andughing though that smile wasced with the anticipation of the future. Loki then look back at that gigantic face made out of clouds as the blood soaked sky has dissipated ¡®You will regret this day, Prince. I will always pay back my debts. You interfere with my Deals today. One day, I¡¯ll make you pay¡¯ Loki said as the Dark Force shrouding his body dissipated. Now, that the Deal has been concluded, the Dark Price will not protect him any longer. He flourishes his hand quickly and disappears in the puff of green smoke. Azief who was in his realm creased his eyebrows and the angel beneath his feet all felt sorrowful seeing such expression from their creator. Azief then said to no one in particr ¡®Names have power¡¯ he said only this word before closing his eyes again. *** PRESENT TIME NORTHERN PLAINS ¡®Lord Loki¡¯ the voice startles Loki. He then look back at his hand and he nodded ¡®You did well, Trisha. Keep looking over him. Make sure he joins the Army. You are dismissed.¡¯ Loki said gesturing Trisha to leave him Trisha nodded and was about to disappear before she voices her doubts. ¡®My lord, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Loki said ¡®Ask away¡¯ he answers. ¡®What so important about this boy? I¡¯ve checked. He is not anyone important. He is not a noble son, not even a bastard son of some powerful man ores from a strong faction. He is just a street boy¡¯ The reason why Trisha does not understand why Loki focusing on the boy is because usually Loki would focus his attention to powerful people, or powerful faction. This is the first time Trisha and her agents are ordered to guide a young boy to enter the army and make sure that the man serve in the Imperial Residence. ¡®Milos is very important.¡¯ Loki said. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Trish said tilting her head not understanding her lord words. ¡®Hmm¡­I mean he will be important one day. That¡¯s what I feel. And you know about my hunch, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m usually right¡¯ ¡®May I ask why, my lord?¡¯ Loki smiles mysterisoly and said ¡®Because maybe someday I will I owe him. I will owe him big.¡¯ Then Loki gets up from his seat, the document about Milos in his hand, he walked to his courtyard with an open heart. ¡® The Trickster always pays his debt¡¯ he said,ughing at the wind. *** Meanwhile, while Loki is fighting the invader sin the Northern ins, a couple in the Forest Region packed their bags to leave the Forest Region In their hands is a letter. From Lord Shadow. As dawn ising the pair of couple, that is well matched, rides a flying chariot, heading the summon of a person. Their destination¡­..the Vast Sea. Their Target? The World Government. *** Chapter 143: Side chapter: milos ¡®Milos!¡¯ A gruff voice shouted in anger while throwing a metal pan towards a young boy. The young boy was running around the street while mocking as he runs from a grumpy old man who is now throwing fishes at him. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ the boyughed This is Eden. The only civilized city in the world and thergest city in the world. Many forces and people nearby the ins pay visit and then inevitably stay here. Milos was one of them. He is a fifteen year old kid with his sweet hearts manages to survive the Fall and hiding out in the Forest Region before he met a Syndicate that helps him run from the Forest Region and send him here to Eden, thend of opportunities. He is now running through ord Road, as he turns back and sees that Old Grumpy Hank has stopped chasing him and heughed. On his hand is a few fish as he quickly store sit in his storage rings he got as his payments from working with Burt one of the builders building the gigantic pce where the City Lord will live. ord Roads reminds Milos the roads in Italy when he was vacationing with his family before the Fall. Green spruce and apple trees lining both sides of the roads. Not far away there is a patrolman on top of his mount a Fire Horse looking as dashing as knights of old. He looks stern as Milos think to himself. ¡®But now not¡¯s the time¡¯ Milos thought to himself as he quickly jumps a fence and hides himself. Milos is one of the lost boys. Not lost boys but one of the Lost Boys, a gang member. Of course when he said gang it¡¯s not like the gang before the Fall. It¡¯s not like they killed or robbed people. Do that and you would be killed by people stronger than you. Milos is just a Pir Forming low realm. They just do asional pranks. The gang part is just to make themselves look formidable. This city is well regted. And people know where to draw the line. They didn¡¯t let gangs flourished. There is a saying that said in clear water there is no fish. Well, not this city. You want to live and survive? Then hunt! Or do something with your skills. Even builders could get rich. As Milos walking down the street and biting a bite of apple he got from Hank he has arrived at Briarfront. After a few weeks, certain town is formed. There¡¯s Huntersburg which is full of hunters trading stories and hunt spots. There is Keyvine where many thieves trade tips and tricks. There is Labortoen. Merchanton. The name is pretty self-exnatory. Milos look at the distance and he smiles. ¡®Dawn is breaking¡¯ he said as he saw the sun began showing its face. A new day is beginning. There is lot of business being opened as dawn just break. Eden is strong economically with many new industries flourishing like the sale of potions, magical items, armours, poisons, skills, arrays papers, formation stones, and many others. The wide street is full with vendorsing to opens their stalls. As Milos is bored he began walking towards the gatehouse in the north. He knows some people in the Guard. The city gatehouse after it has finished construction has be quite grand. With money pouring from the hunting and the guilds raid, the city is slowly bing grander and prosperous. The stonework¡¯s of the gatehouse was quite beautiful evoking an ancient feeling. It has gigantic archway with twenty foot wall, the archway must also be gigantic. Even if somehow the stone walls crumbled, there is anotheryer. Iron towers lined the walls. This is all in the preparation of battling the monster horde that wille. Milos is also preparing himself for that ordeal. He might be drafted after all. Since from what the Imperial Residence reported, the monster horde will attack all regions without exception. What the people and the rulers don¡¯t know is from where this attack wille from and how these monster hordes will emerge. But many great personages in the world have confirmed the news with Lee Sangmin. Lee Sangmin himself as the undisputed ruler of the Forest Region has convene the Meetings of the Lords of the Forest and have already started building fortification around their illusory barriers. The World Government offers their help but Lee Sangmin refuses citing that the Forest people does not need help and is capable of repelling their monster horde problem. Considering that all things that entered Forest Region would only be at most Energy Disperse Stage, Lee Sangmin might have already had a winning strategy. That barrier sure did made living in Forest Region like an easy mode game. But why then people don¡¯t move inside the Forest Region in bulk? Because as Milos already knows, once you¡¯re in the Forest, the Forest won¡¯t let go. Suppressed by the nobles of the Forest, always being prevented to increase your level what kind of life is that? A life for cowards! Milos did not realize he is clenching his fist but then he take a deep calm breath and look at the ramparts. Banners hangs from the ramparts, most of it is from noble houses. In the North gate, the banners of the House of Salvatore hang proudly. In times of emergency the House of Salvatore is entrusted with guarding that position. The city lord gave Ezio Salvatore the title Count Ezio as he brings a lot of Italian survivors to the city, rendering merits to the City Lord. Count Ezio himself owns a castle on the northern part of the city. The stone guardhouse on the other hand resembles dragon statues which is why some of the city people started calling it Dragon House. Runic symbols were carve don the stones of the walls by Sigil master and Arrayist to increase its durability. As Milos is slowly nearing the guardhouse he could see a cleric of a holy order is weing and inviting everyone to the house of worship. The symbol of a cross could be seen from afar. Milos just look at the church with apparent disinterest. Most of devout Christian enter the Holy Order of St Paul to fight monster and believes in the teaching of someone iming to be a Bishop in Vatican City who proimed that the Fall is God test and punishment. And their enemy? The monsters of course, which the Bishop ims to be Devilspawn. Whatever the case, they seem to be doing some good as they hunts monsters and rescue people. What Milos doesn¡¯t like is how they obsessively listen to the Bishop order without questions. In the end, power is the only thing that matters. Milos thought to himself. If he was as strong as the City Lord, Milos could walk anywhere he wants and do what he wants. Sometimes when Milos opens his eyes and starts his morning, he could see the City Lord flying over the city, like a watchful God. There was one time when Milos was standing on top of the city walls and he managed to see the City Lord, standing on the air, high above the clouds, looking down¡­..probably hearing everything. There was even a time where the City Lord helps a man who got his building in fire by simply blowing his breath and swept away the fire. Milos even heard¡­.people praying to him in dark corners of their house. Being the Lost Boys, Milos hides very well, and infiltrates many houses searching for information that is required of him. The City Lord was like Superman. A God. A boy like Milos could not help but admire that kind of men. Even women wanted to gain the City Lord favour and maybe be his concubine. After the Fall, many men took many women and vice versa. Strong women even have a few boy toys. And strong men have a lot of women. At least that how it was before in themunity Milos lives after the Fall. But the City Lord rarely enjoys in entertainment always looking serious and solemn¡­.rarely a smile. He did not indulge in carnal activities like those strong people Milos use to meet before, making the City Lord not only a paragon of strength but also of morals. Whatever morals are in this kind of chaotic times. As Milos entertain his thought he is slowly reaching the guardhouse. And he began seeing the sight of guards checking wagons and goods and searching all who enters. Milos could even see some of the noble family greeting their family from another region that came here after hearing the news. Wanted poster is also posted on the front of the city gates mostly the face of spies and criminals. Milos smiles as he recognizes one of the Lost Boys picking a pocket among the crowds. They look at each other and the boys just grins. Lost Boys have their code. And one of their codes is Protect each other. Right below Don¡¯t be a snitch. Milose to the guardhouse and greet Muthu an Indian man who has dealings with the Lost Boys before. ¡®I wanted to use a room for a while¡¯ Milos said and Muthu just nodded. Muthu is never talkative. He is taciturn and short but bulky. His hair is curly and not in a good way. No one really knows what he is thinking¡­or maybe he doesn¡¯t think at all. He does have quite a temper when he is drunk. Milos then began Outside Milos could see pilgrims setting up camp outside the walls waiting the guards to give them permission to enter as adventurer groups protect this band of pilgrims. Just inside the gates, a few women pass out flyers to the brothels. Some passes out flyers to their taverns or inn. In the afternoon after finishing his nap, Milos went out. ¡®I don¡¯t think he will chase me this long. After all he has a business to operate.¡¯ Milos said to himself as he began walking again. He will go to the Five Points. To be honest the Five Points is like the Pentagon. It was the city Department of Defense. It was veryrge and it is still recruiting people to enter the army with a lot of benefits and rewards. Of course Milos is not going there to enlist but to meet one of the Lost Boys contact. It was evening. Milos is walking through Merchnaton. It was full of borate guild manors, business and workshops. It was a sprawling trade center. Most of the task of the Lost boys don¡¯t make sense. After all, Milos is just an errand boy. He is now going to Hamburg Castle. The surrounding are of the castle is half castle half wilderness. Bushes, trees, gardens andwns integrate perfectly with the castle. He must have a hell of a great gardener. In the months he has joined the Lost Boys he learned many things. He knows that Lorais, the Swiss man that begs on the street for food headed the Beggar Association in the Sewers. He knew that Wanda the scar faced woman secretly fund many of the dark crimes in the streets. He knew that Altonas the Bogotan national has a fondness for little boys and engage in that carnal pleasure every week. He also knew that Lord Solomon that lives in his mansion on Hergsburg who enforces strict penalties regardless of one¡¯s position and praised by the people for being impartial is actually a submissive personality in bed and always hires a dominatrix from the brothels. Milos also knows that some of the officials in the City Lord employs is seeking ways to remove their connections to local brothels as the City Lord frowns upon his officials engaging in the dark sides of the city. Milos learns that there is no saint here. As he was thinking of this he arrived at the Castle. He looks at the castle and then he went to the front gate. Showing his identification he enters the castle. ¡®What is this feeling of unease I feel?¡¯ Milos said to himself. The reason why he is feeling something is wrong is because he was escorted into the Hall with respect. ¡®Please wait for our Lord here, mister¡¯ the servants said to him which only serves to increase the rms bells inside Milos mind. He sits himself on one of the chairs on the Hall and smiles awkwardly at the servants before saying ¡®I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll wait here¡¯ When the servants went out from the Hall, Milos quickly get up from his seat and looking left and right. What mission did the Lost Boys is doing now? He ask himself. Then Milos spotted a window and he smiles. He was about to go to that window when suddenly he felt his body limp and he falls down and closes his eyes as a cooling sensation fills his body He could utter the word ¡®What¡¯ before passing out. *** A woman appears from behind the curtains of the windows, almost like she was emerging from the shadows. The woman looks at the boy and examines the boy with scrutinizing looks. ¡®Hmm. What is so special about this boy?¡¯ she said puzzled. The woman is tall and slender. Her face is covered with a red smiling demon mask, with horns on each side which seems to enhance her ferocity. Then the door of the Hall was open and the Lord of the castle enters with his servants. The Lord when he sees the Red Masked Woman, he immediately stops in his tracks and sweats formed in his forehead. The servants release a sound that sound like a yelp and was about to scream intruders when he realizes that his Lord res at him and he halt his words. The Red Masked Woman then looked towards that Lord and colors drained from the Lord face as he tries to smile. The Lord gulped and he said to his servants ¡®Go out and don¡¯t disturb me. You saw no one here!¡¯ He said to the servants and the servant is quick to understand. Whoever that Red Masked Woman, she must be someone whose identity is very terrifying. The servants quickly runs out from the room. The Red Masked Woman is Trisha, the Envoy of Lord Loki. Seeing that his servant has left the Hall, the Lord mmed the Hall doors and quicklye in front of that woman and said ¡®My Lady, this lord is honored¡¯ ¡®Honored? This is your duty to the city.¡¯ ¡®Of course, of course¡¯ the Lord of Hamburg said stutteringly in fear. This woman, no one knows her names but everyone called her the Red Smiling Demoness. Of course, not many has actually seen her. Many of the upper level officials knew that this Demoness is actually the Envoy of Duke of Northern Eden. Lord of Hamburg knows about her because his uncle works for the inner circle of officials in the city. Who could have thought thatst night, this jinx of a Demoness pays him a visit to contact the Lost Boys and specifically orders that Milos was the one to meet him? He of course did not have any intention to disobey the Demoness orders or else his head might roll. Everyone knows the brutality of the Red Masked Demoness. Trisha looks at the boy again and she crouches down and pluck something from the boy neck. It was a needle. This was what she used to incapacitate Milos. A paralyzing poison was smeared on the needle. ¡®You have done a great service for the Duke. He would surely remember this when he return back to the Capital¡¯ Trisha said to Lord of Hamburg, her voice monotone andck emotions Lord of Hamburg nodded furiously and feeling a little proud of himself. Maybe he would be promoted or something when Lord Loki returns to the Capital ¡®You know what to do with the boy?¡¯ She asked and her red eyes scanned the Lord of Hamburg. The Lord of Hamburg gulped and nodded his head. ¡®Enlist him in the army and provide him with all of his need. Train him to enter the Imperial Guard.¡¯ He replied nervously Trisha nodded. ¡®Good.¡¯ She was about to leave as she was about to step into the shadows before she suddenly halt her steps. And she turns back to see the Lord of Hamburg and the Lord of Hamburg once again feel dread. ¡®What is she still doing here?¡¯ he inwardly thought. ¡®My Lady, what is the matter?¡¯ he ask, trying to sound as polite as possible without leaking the eagerness he felt for the Demoness to quickly get the hell out from his castle. ¡®Fail this task and I will collect your head. Remember that¡¯ she threatens like she was saying casual words. Saying her final words she then melded with the shadows and disappears. The Lord of Hamburg finally could breathe a sigh of relief but not before slumping to the floor and almost crying. This is the most terrifying experience he ever felt since the Fall. The pressure of dying could make even a gown man like him lost all of his shame and if not for his status as a lord of a castle he might even wails and sob like a girl right there and then. But then he looks towards the unconscious boy and sigh. ¡®Haish. Now, I have to care for this boy. As if my problems is not enough¡¯ He said it as he look towards the fire in the firece, burning brightly in this dark night. ¡®This might be an opportunity for him¡¯ he inwardly thought as he lift the boy on his arm and walked to the guest chambers. Tonight, the wind is cold and the night is quiet. *** Chapter 144: War In 1944, during World War Two General George S. Patton make a speech to the United States Third Army. The speech was said to be delivered before the D Day. Many iterations of his speech exist with differences in wording In one of his speeches he is said to say this word. ¡®An army is a team. It lives, eats, sleeps, and fights as a team. This individual hero stuff is bullshit.¡¯ That word used to be true. There is no individual hero that could affect the course of a war, not matter how the stories try to prove otherwise. There is no man that could mow down an army alone. There is no man that could charge alone into a thousand man troop and survives. ¡®That word used to be true¡¯ Jesse muttered as his weapon is pointed to the sky. Behind him a thousand men pointing their weapons at the sky, their forehead sweating and their hand trembling. They are all in high alert, pointing at the man in the sky; all were lined strategically across the ind entrance. Arrows are readied, swords are sheathed, guns and cannons are loaded. The rm rings with ring noise in the background. Up there in the blue sky and white clouds, stand a man d in ck, his cape blow majestically by the wind, his hand crossed each other, his pairs of cold hazel eyes bore down on the troops. He was on the clouds, like some sovereign of the sky, floating up there, looking down. He did not say anything but the pressure on the thousand men troops is increasing by the second. Jesse gulped. He knows who this man is. Lord Shadow. Jesse was the first responder when Lord Shadow first appeared. He was at the surveince room this morning supervising the work when an unidentified bogeye flying to the ind. He rings the rm. He summons the troops and he gave the warning to the bogey to identify itself. He sent a few missile projectiles and he sent people after his warnings were ignored. Nothinges back and the bogey keeps approaching with high speed. And then the Energy Barrier was erected to defend itself from aerial attack. Jesse made an executive decision to erect the barrier up and thank God he did. Because not long after that came the sound of explosion. Like the sky cracked open. And there he is. Floating outside the Wall of the World Government, on the sky, looking at them, unable to invade the World Government airspace. If he wants to enter he can either try to destroy the barrier or walk through the front door. The barrier only protects the airspace of twenty feet and above. And the wall is twenty feet high It¡¯s like a partial dome. Jesse was about to shout to Lord Shadow to ask him to state his intention when Azief looked at him. And then his gaze causes a thunderous roar inside Jesse ear. Jesse expression changed. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his entire body felt ice cold. A deadly force fall upon him, crushing him with the weight of a mountain. His head spun and he lost the power to even think or form a coherent thought. He felt his body withering and crushed by this pressure. It was almost like Death was upon him, that destructiones to him like a tidal wave. Blood dripped down from his ears and nose as he falls to the ground kneeling. This is only a second after he look at Lord Shadow eyes. ¡®Major!¡¯ Some of his troops yelled as that troop realizes what is happening to his superior. They rushes to Jesse and Azief snorted. It was like tribtion lightning descended. Azief look at the troops that are running to Jesse. And suddenly the sound of bones cracking could be heard as those two dozen troops in the front suddenly discovered that as they run to their superior, their bones was broken by an external force. A boundless and terrifying pressure. And they scream in pain as some of them had their fingers bent in an unusual way. Their bones are not as strong as an Energy Disperse Stage bones but still their bones are sturdier than normal human bones yet it was easily crushed. Then Azief look back at Jesse and Jesse quickly hold up an amulet. And the amulet shines with a bluish purplish color. This amulet he got from a Chinese American man from his previous squad. ¡®It is a lifesaving talisman¡¯ that man said to him before he died. Azief release the pressure of Seed Forming and the sky above his head changed colors, red as blood and the amulet Jesse hold up exploded and Jesse immediately shouted ¡®Lord Shadow! What do you think you are doing?!¡¯ ¡®Open the barrier¡¯ Azief said, looking uncaring ¡®Hmph¡¯ a cold snort rang out; filling the entire entrance of the ind and someone emerged from the ground. Muscly and handsome, and holding a hammer with lion armour, a man with long straight blonde hair appears. He has a manly beard, trim and neat. He was tall almost as tall as Azief. His figure was valiant and heroic and his face is pleasant to look at, possessing that charm that attracts people to speak to him. Azief immediately knows who this person is. Raymond. And he smirked. Surely, the World Government won¡¯t jeopardize their rtionship just for a man? Raymond looks at Azief in the sky and sighed before saying ¡®Your attainment is at Seed Forming level. Not at low realm either but in the High Realm. Isn¡¯t it beneath you to bully an Orb Condensing Stage user like this?¡¯ Lord Shadow smiles and without warning he stomped his feet at the clouds. A deafening earth shaking roar erupted as the space around him distorted and the winds around his feet changed direction. The sound thundered out, seeming as if everything in sight would crumble from it as the clouds exploded into even smaller particles of atoms. The red clouds above his head dissipated and the sky regains its calm. Azief slowly floats down and then his feet touch the ground. The ground beneath his feet crumples up like paper because of the heat and pressure generated around Azief body. The wall to the entrance of the World Government is huge and this narrow path is the only way in right now. Behind him he could hear thepping of waves. Not far from where he is standing is the white pearly sand of a beach. The Ind is idyllic and heaven on earth yet with Lord Shadow appearance, it looks like this Heaven will be invaded and almost like a certain evil hase to rob the ind of its idleness. Azief could use his sabers and destroy the Sky Barrier but Azief is not here to make trouble with the World Government. He wanted to retrieve Will. He stood in front of a thousand men, unflinching and unafraid, standing there like a mountain. As if he was the only person in the world. Azief stares coldly at Raymond and spoke ¡®It seems a person with authority hase out.¡¯ He said with a gentle but coldugh. ¡®I¡¯m here to take something of mine. I hope that the World Government will not obstruct me. After all you did give me the title of Prince.¡¯ His eyes were filled with an indescribable arrogance. Raymond looks at this man in front of him. An enigma. His attire is as ck as the night, and domineering. He is tall, and his face is hidden by his hood. His stylish ck hair reached his neck. His attire looks like an Assassin Creed costume if Assassin Creed costume look like the reaper of death. His attires look like armour for people that go to war. And Raymond realizes something else. The man¡­.has no shadows. Even when light shines on him, there is no shadow produced by him. And he realizes the Ten Rings on each of Lord Shadow fingers and he grew restless looking at that ring Because with his Discernment Eyes Skill he could see that ring is very ancient and very powerful. And what makes Raymond even more unease is the fact he could not see Lord Shadow weapons. Not the de in his hips but the sabers that he saw in the footage. Where is that domineering saber? He asked himself. ¡®It is better to keep our rtions amiable, Raymond.¡¯ The troops behind Raymond all looked at Azief like they were facing the greatest enemy of their life. Raymond sighed and then he said to Azief. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. But I could not ede to the request. Your spy knows too much¡¯ Azief eyes narrowed ¡®World Government sure is arrogant aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Said Azief with a harrumph. His voice rang out like a thunderp as he stood there alone, surrounded by a thousand troops, suppressing the voice which had just spoken. Then he waved his hand and a hum sounded out as an invisible wind sprang up and gales as sharp as sword were formed from the forming of his energy. It shot toward Raymond and Raymond stomp his feet as a ten foot high Earth Wall suddenly exploded from the ground. The sharp gales slice the Earth Wall and crumbles almost immediately. But Raymond has already retreated ten feet away, leaving him and his troops harmless. ¡®Return him to me!¡¯ Azief said and he takes a step as the essence of death envelops him and the ground where hended his feet withers and darkened. Raymond looks at this sight and instead of feeling dread he smiles. There is not many people in this world that could take that kind of tone with him. But it is also an opportunity for Raymond to temper himself with battle. ¡®He knows what¡¯s in the Closet¡¯ Raymond said and he looks at Azief expression trying to see if he knows it too. But he was disappointed to see that Lord Shadow expression remains the same. Raymond is not sure whether Azief has already knows about the location of the Closet and what inside it or whether he still did not get the report from Will. The Closet contains something that is vital to the survival of the World Government. It is what convinced Raymond to join the World Government. It is also the reason why the World Government did not interfere with the Forest Region. Because Lee Sangmin knows what¡¯s in the Closet, and the World Government knows what secret Lee Sangmin hides in his Cave. ¡®Do note any closer¡¯ one of the soldiers yelled at Azief, pointing his hand at him. Azief face under the hood distorted and humphed. Jesse did not even have the time to stop that soldier from making that remark. Jesse knows that the level of power the people in Energy Disperse Stage was akin to heroes in fairytales. And if that is the extent of power that Energy Disperse Stage user have, then one can only imagine a Seed Forming user abilities and power. ¡®Impudent!¡¯ Azief said calmly but to the ear of that soldier it was like thunder. Azief pointed his finger to the soldier hand and the aura of death converges and formed the immaterial wind into solid state. A needle made of wind covered with death aura shot out from Azief fingers and the soldiers hand exploded into bits of meat. The soldier was thrown back meters away screaming in pain, holding his exploding right hand with his left hand, looking dumbfounded and confused. Hisrades all ran to that soldier and perform healing. One of the soldiers forced down the Bone Regrowing Potion on that soldier mouth. They all looked at Azief with dread and no one spoke another word fearing they would suffer the same fate. And Azief take another steps and his aura exploded to the clouds and the oceans behind was rocked by giant waves. ¡®Enough of this!¡¯ A voice resounded in the entrance but the voice wasing from the clouds and then clouds of lightning covered the inds, thunders roared and lightning crisscrossed. Then a bolt of lightning strikes ten meters away from Azief. The explosion destroyed the ground and a crater five feet deep was formed and a mass of lightning congregated there before exploding into bits of sparkly lightning that calms the waves and ease the pressure of Azief death aura. The voice was light but filled with suppressive power and domineering spirit not losing to Azief spirit. d in yellow lightning, a man appeared. He is wearing an armour full with intricate designs. Lightning sparks and discharge could be seen covering his body like a shield of lightning. His face was youthful, his eyes however waszy. But there is seriousness in thosezy eyes, discerning eyes. He is tall for a Japanese person, six feet six with lean body and long ck hair that reached well beyond the neck. But it was stylish and was full of lightning. The soldiers who was intimidated and had their face drained of color after Lord Shadownded finally regained their vigour as they cheered. ¡®Thunder Lord¡¯ they cheered The Japanese were the most joyful as they shouted Dragon of Echigo loudly. Lightning and thunder fell from the skies as Oreki matched eyes with Azief. The Sky listens to him, winds and thunder obeys him and Azief could feel that sky above his head be heavier and instead of feeling panic Azief could not help but chuckles. Azief look at Raymond and Oreki alternatively and said. ¡®It seems you want war¡¯ Azief calmly said like he was discussing the weather and Raymond eyes narrowed. ¡®Do not be too rash, Lord Shadow¡¯ another voice sounded out as white mistes out from the oceans behind Azief back. The troops gasped as they shouted in reverie. ¡®Illusion Archmage Hikigaya!¡¯ Another champion of the World Government has arrived. The troops began to sense the tension and the conflict that is about to erupt. Jesse ordered his men to retreat slowly sending message in whispers. Gods are fighting. Mortals should hide. The Japanese shouted ¡®The Tiger of Kai!¡¯ Formed from the white mist another man appeared, looking young but has droopy eyes and his hair is unkempt and messy. He looksnky He wears a horned helmet, and wears a purple robe. He is on the back of Azief and Azief chuckles again. Jesse heart was beating fast as he looked at the generation strongest. He wanted to be stronger just like these people. To conjure up clouds with one turn of one¡¯s hand and rain with another Azief was about to say something when amotion on the Entrance Wall of the Ind of Peace was fill withmotion before a silhouette of someone jumping from the 20 feet wall can be seen. Landing on the ground with an explosion a woman appeared in front of Azief, dressed in white. She was a beauty with a pale white wless skin. She was five feet five and cute, more like a teenager. ¡®Cease your threat, Lord Shadow!¡¯ The woman spoken and her voice was gentle and full ofpassion. The troops cheered again as one of them eximed ¡®Holy Lady Giselle alsoes! She will surely help bless the other Lords!¡¯ Then anothermotion begins again on the Wall and the sound of grating chains of steel could be heard. Then a chain of steel appears from the walls and hook itself to the ground as one person rappels down from the walls and appears right next to the woman. ¡®This is the Ind of Peace, Lord Shadow. You are not wee here!¡¯ the man said, his voice was full of pride and confidence. Five feet tall, curly hair, ck skin and muscly. His face is clean and his hair is neat and trim and has that hint of military styling. ¡®Steel Chain Arno!¡¯ the troops recognizes the loyal guard of the Holy Lady ¡®Five, huh? Five Energy Disperse Stage user, What a wee!¡¯ Azief said beforeughing. Hisugh however does not sound joyful and even contain a hint of malice. The troops hearing hisugh could not help but shiver in fear. ¡®Seeing as you are all ready to fight me to the death, then this is a trap for me, right!¡¯ And Azief takes a step and essence of time exploded out from him as time distorted around him, and the wilted grass under his feet suddenly experiences rebirth. His Seed in his consciousness shines with golden colors. ¡®But seeing as you all expand this many effort to trap me but not sparing all of your resources means that I need to defeat five of you first and then defeat whoever inside the Walls.¡¯ ¡®We have millions of troops Lord Shadow. Acquiesce and let Will stay with us.¡¯ Raymond tries to persuade Lord Shadow. Even Raymond doesn¡¯t know what will happen if Lord Shadow really wanted a fight to the death with them. The World Government still have some lords to guard Will in the secret room beneath the Quorum Building. But if Lord Shadow managed to breach the inner walls and found where Will is imprisoned, then Raymond is sure, Lord Shadow will broke the lords. ¡®Seeing that you trying to negotiate with me instead using that thing, I am relieved. I can really let loose now that I know¡¯ and his words shocked Raymond. ¡®You know what is in the Closet?¡¯ Raymond asked in shock. Azief did not answer but from his expression Raymond is sure that Azief knows. ¡®The only reason why I do not tantly makes a move against the World Government are because I don¡¯t want our conflict to benefit the true enemy of humanity. The other reason was because I fear that you know how to use that thing. But it seems only Lee Sangmin has some understanding on that thing.¡¯ And then heughed ¡®It seems you are not yet worthy. We have an agreement. And I stay still for the greater good of the survival of our species. No longer. It seems as I was staying still, the World Government pegged me as someone that could be intimidated. Someone that could be threatened¡¯ Then heugh dryly as the Five Energy Disperse Stage user are all on their guard if Azief attacked. Arno has conjured up metals, Holydy was glowing white, Raymond feet is covered with the energy of the Earth, Hikigaya body melded with the white mist and lightning roared out in the clouds as it provides energy for Oreki. ¡®I fought Seven Energy Disperse Stage and I broke them. Now, there is only five of you, what makes you think you can fight me and win? Let me teach you the disparity between our strength.¡¯ And Azief takes his four steps and his aura surged up to the sky. The winds howled and screamed, the clouds above his head opens up as the ind shook like an earthquake is hitting it. Jesse then yelled to his troops ¡®Run!¡¯ Darkness envelops the sky as the domains of darkness in the sky shed with lightning domains of Oreki. Rippling waves of energy emanated out from Azief body as he charged forward. As heunches forward, the ground beneath his feet exploded and turns to dust. Raymond balled his fist and the Earth gave him energy and he too charged forward to meet Lord Shadow fist, his face smiling. In one second they both appeared in front of each other and at the same time they punch at each other. Their fists collided and the waves resulted from that punch cracked thend beneath them as explosions of fire and wind was produced and the ind shakes. Heat circles formed around them as the sand near their sites of battle turns into ss because of the discharge of heat generated from their fist. The War between the World Government and Lord Shadow begins *** IN THE DEPTH OF THE ISLAND OF PEACE Hirate was sitting on the chair looking at the emaciated man that is Will when he was jolted awake by the shakings. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ Will who was closing his eyes focusing his mind so his mind could not be read by Hirate smiles suddenly as he opens his eyes. His mind be clears as joy and hope appears on his face. He recognized this energy ¡®What are you smiling about?¡¯ Hirate ask as he realize that a new vigour seems to nourish Will haggard appearance. Willughed with madness. The torture of his mind has not been kind on Will. ¡®I told you didn¡¯t I? He¡¯sing.¡¯ And Hirate suddenly remembers as another shaking makes Hirate face stressed. He looks at Will and clicked his tongue as he looked at the surveince camera on top of the walls of this dark room. ¡®Guard his cell and no one is allowed in or out of this facility. Execute protocol Six.¡¯ And Hirate immediately went out from the room leaving Will alone. Will on the other hand could not help butugh ¡®Youe finally¡¯ that is the only word he said before closing his eyes again. *** Chapter 145: Blurred lines Raymond hold his mangled hand andughed with satisfaction. He was five feet away from Azief, maintaining a safe distance from him. Raymond look at his hand and he notices his right hand is turning ck, withering and rotting, like Time is eating his hand. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ heughed before he produce a dagger on his left hand and decisively cut of his right hand Blood spurted and Raymond winces in pain but he did not scream. Azief on the other hand looking at Raymond in amusement. ¡®You make my knuckles numb. That is a pretty huge aplishment ¡®he said and while it seems that he is taunting Raymond he was actuallyplimenting Raymond. Azief could only count in one hand a person who is in Energy Disperse Stage that could make a Seed Forming high Realm like him to feel numb after exchanging fist. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Raymond just chuckles. He knew from the start he was not Azief match but he got to try. ¡®We can talk about this. You doing this will not benefit humanity at all. It is in the best interest of Earth if we could solve this in a peaceful manner. I don¡¯t want a war¡¯ Raymond said, his left arm is still flowing with blood. ¡®Will you give Will to me?¡¯ Azief asked simply. Azief also don¡¯t want this war. He doesn¡¯t want to spill blood. He don¡¯t want to start killing hundred and thousands of people inside the Inner Walls of the World Government and be branded a demon. He also didn¡¯t want to contend with all the world heroes. But more importantly it is because inside the Inner Wall is people. Azief is not a bloodthirsty killer and he certainly don¡¯t want to kill innocent. Like Raymond, he also understand what would happens if he decimated most of the troops inside the World Government. One day, when the threats from beyond the starse, the world, Earth, will need an army. But he could not let Will go. And conceding is not his style anymore. If he with this much power and strength still concede, then how could he called himself a man. Raymond shake his head. Giselle approached Raymond almost immediately after Raymond was afflicted with injury. She then activated her magic power and she was glowing white standing behind Raymond, reciting some undecipherable words, as a soothing wind covered Raymond and his arms slowly regrow back form the bones, to the nerves and to the flesh. Raymond winces in pain but he did notined and swivel his head and smiles at Giselle for trying to help him Azief just looked at Gisele healing ability without any indication he was about to stop her but the tension on this entrance of the gate is still as tense as it was before. The ground on the entrance was already destroyed with boulders of soils was clumped on one side of the gate and the heat from theirst sh still not dissipating as time distortions still waving around in the area of their sh like the waves of an ocean before slowly dissipating. Azief look at Raymond and sighed ¡®Then there is no talk.¡¯ Azief was about to go through the gates of the wall when suddenly a chain of steel flies out of him, intending to chain him to where he stand. The sound of steel was grating to the ears the steel was five meter thick and twelve feet long with gray color. ¡®Humph¡¯ Azief snorted, his face full of disdain. He waved his hand and his Thirteen Attributes forms to a wave of energy that spread out to cover that metal chain and it cracked and immediately melted in one second. The wind spreads over made solid with the Thirteen Attributes and knocked over Arno who immediately held up a Steel Shield which exploded, its fragments turns into dust as Arno was thrown fifty meters back, coughing blood from his lungs. It was like he was hit by a fucking mountain. His energy was devour by some external force, as ck miasma covered his chest are and eating at his armour like acid was thrown into metal. And Arno felt like is going crazy with images of war and chaos filled his head. He tries to stimte his energy but the more he tries to do this the more he felt suffocated. ¡®Uhuk, Uhuk¡¯ he coughed ck clot of blood from his mouth that clumped like a moth ball and Giselle shouted in shock looking at Arno condition ¡®Arno!¡¯ She open her other unupied hand and pointed to Arno. Her hand then shot out a white orb to Arno and he immediately gain some measure of health. His face regains back its color and he stopped coughing lumps of ck blood. Her other hand is still healing Raymond. This all happens in a matter of seconds after the sh between Azief and Raymond. Azief take a step towards the direction of Arno, his eyes shines dangerously ¡®Kid. Who are you that you think you good enough to fight in the Big League? A trifling Energy Disperse Stage Low Realms and you think you can fight with the big boys.¡¯ And Azief chuckles Even as Azief was saying this behind him, a thirty foot Kraken emerged from the sea without warning, scaring the hell out of all the people in the entrance of the Wall, and the top of the Wall, and is rushing through the sand, and his target is Azief. The people on the top of the Wall screamed in shock. Thend quaked and the sea went crazy as big waves rocked the beach and water as high as three storied buildings were formed and was about to hit Azief and the ind One could only imagine the impact of this Kraken made Tsunami to this Ind. The wind howled because of the pressure and it was like the whole ind would be capsized by the very weight of the Kraken. Yet, if one looks carefully and calmly, one could see that some people are not panicking or afraid. Like Oreki, Raymond, Arno and Gisele. Arno still rubbing his chest and drinking potions, Giselle performing thest measures of healing on Raymond, Raymond looking at Azief with another determination to exchange attacks and Oreki who looked at all of this as nothing more than a farce. And Azief who look at the Kraken rushing to him with an apparent disinterest The troops that have already retreated far enough from the battles seeing the high watering to them was scared out of their wits. Some wets themselves in fear. While other kneels and pray to their God or Gods. Azief however only snorted. ¡®Illusions?¡¯ Azief stomped his feet as Seed Forming pressure broke the speed of sound and sonic boom could be heard and his pressure surged up to the clouds opening the sky. When he stomped his feet thend that was stomped beneath his feet, instead of crumpling up and turns to dust, Azief utilizes his energy to create a ripple of energy This ripples of energy collided with the Kraken and the waves and like a bell tolling in the empty space, it tolls with a sound that could pierce the sky and reached the Heavens. And the Kraken and the waves, and the sea water high tower, suddenly like the sound of breaking ss, the image of this stuff of nightmares cracked like somebody throwing a hammer into a mirror and then the images exploded into bits of white mist. Hikigaya standing far away from Azief slumped to the ground as his ears and eyes are bleeding profusely as bacsh against his failed illusions. He quickly popped a few rejuvenating pills into his mouth and smiles bitterly looking at Azief. Azief prating visions and coupled with his Divine Sense he already notices these tricks of Hikigaya. It would surely work if the person Hikigaya fight is lower or only slightly higher level than Hikigaya but Hikigaya is fighting a man a whole higher realm than him Azief could not help but thinks of them as merely trifling tricks. Then Azief moves again and he is near the Gate again He is only twelve step away from the Gate. Arno who was humiliated before rushed towards the Gate and once again hurl his hand and gray steel chains appears out of nowhere as it shot out to Azief. As Arno throws his steel chains, a gigantic sword emerged from the ground heading towards him. Raymond in the distance is putting his hand on the ground, willing it to bide his will, Giselle on the other hand holding up his n up into the sky as the clouds open and a ray of light covered her and Raymond. ¡®This is getting stale¡¯ Azief said before his eyes lit up and balls of fire were shot out and melted the chains. And Azief even had the chance to flick fire to Arno stomach boring a hole into his steel armor as Arno dropped down keeling in pain. The gigantic sword heading to him was punched by his fist and it immediately exploded into bits of rubbles. Azief could no longer ignore this repeated attempt to dy him With one step, space and time distorted around him as sonic boom once again sounded out, indicating Azief was moving surpassing the speed of sound. Azief appeared almost immediately in front of Arno and Arno face was priceless. Still hurting over thest attack, Arno hand was in his stomach, when Azief appeared in front of him and with his fist tightened Azief punch him in the face His punch connected, a boom sound sounded as waves of energy exploded out from that punch and Arno was rendered unconscious almost immediately and was flung to the wall. He crashed to the wall as his bones cracked and broken, bloodied and beaten it was like he was a broken kite. Terrible wounds riddled his face as his teeth all flown away, only blood covering Arno face like a mask. The wall shakes because of the impact of Arno colliding with the Wall and the pressure ripples all across the Walls than even people in the Eastern Walls could feel the shakings. ¡®One down, four to go.¡¯ Nobody had even had the chance to stop or see Azief incredible speed. They only saw steel chains flying to him, a gigantic sword emerged from the ground to impale him, and he destroy these two attack effortless and disappear and appear in front of Arno. ¡®It¡¯s getting harder to control my strength. Azief said to himself. He look at his hand contemting that his control of power is still sorelycking. He almost killed the kid when suddenly the sound of thunder booming could be heard and forces Azief to broke out from his contemtion. On top of his head, the dark clouds was shining with golden lightning and booming sound of thunders filled the ind. The clouds were full of lighting roaring, like the weapons of the Sky God, ready to be hurled down to his enemies. Then a sound exploded in the clouds. Tenrge lightning bolts are heading to Azief like a spear from the skyes to punish him from the Heavens. The bolts of lightning were red like blood and malevolent aura swirled around the bolts and the sound of its buzzing drowns other sound. It was one meter away from Azief when he smirks and uses Shadow Step and disappears from his position. With the sound of something blinking, he disappears as he teleports away from the attack of the sky A void of darkness appears ten feet away from Azief original position. Azief look at the lightning striking the ground, leaving arge sinkhole with amusement. Oreki panicked as he could feel his hair standing up, his senses is screaming to him and he immediately tries to turns his body around only to be stunned in shock. Why? Because the ce where Azief teleported is behind him and before he got the chance to turn around a voice shocked him and it was like he was bind by something. Azief uses Shadow Bind to make Oreki stay still and unable to move. With such a close distance between them the effects multiplied. ¡®Hmph, and to think you were considered a threat by my officials¡¯ Azief said coldly as he thrust out his hand to Oreki back. With the sound of a sharp object slicing a b of meat, Azief hand prated Oreki back and grab his heart from the inside Red blood gushed down from the point of stabbing, raining down on the crumpled ground as Oreki could only moan in pain and shock, unable to move. Oreki could only feel¡­..the pain of having his heart ripped out from his body. The troops who could see all this happens gasped and shock fill their heats. Azief grab Oreki heart from his body viciously and hold a beating human heart on his left hand as Oreki slowly slid down and falls to the ground, unmoving ¡®Two down, three to go¡¯ he said it calmly like this was a game. ¡®YOU!¡¯ Giselle shouted as she already finished healing Raymond three seconds ago and she open her arms wide as a healing circle envelops the other lords of World Government nourishing Hikigaya, Raymond and herself and gives them buff in strength and agility. ¡®Don¡¯t be so mad. It is only an avatar¡¯ Azief said smiling under his hood and like confirming his word, the lying body of Oreki exploded into harmless lightning snakes that slithers the ground before dissipating. The heart on Azief hands also dissipated and Azief just smiles as he looked at Giselle like he was a predator looking at a prey. Somewhere in a nondescript cave behind the Quorum building a man who is sitting on the ground coughed up blood and he holds his heart He was d in yellow lightning, his armour cracked suddenly and his face turns pale. Hiszy eyes widened because of the pain and shock. ¡®Bastard¡¯ he cursed as he rubs the area around his heart ¡®It hurts! He at least could afford going easy on me¡¯ He said before standing up. Oreki knows from the start that he is not match. He only enter the battle to dy Lord Shadow and help Hirate prepares. That is why he only send his avatar. His avatar only possess fifty percent of his full power but if his avatar dies he is still affected a bit. ¡®I¡¯m not crazy as Raymond¡¯ he said to himself. Oreki is not as battle crazy as Raymond that would set his life on the line just to gain experience in fighting. And he is not as diligent like Arno and Giselle. Those two kids are not a match for Lord Shadow but still try to overexert themselves. Giselle could only bless and heal while Arno just reached Energy Disperse Stage realm. Lord Shadow will broke them The other reason is because he didn¡¯t want to offend Lord Shadow and at the same time he could not shirk his duties to the World Government. Now, Hirate couldn¡¯t say Oreki did not do his duty and Lord Shadow couldn¡¯t say he Oreki made it hard for him. Oreki knows from the very first moment he appeared with the lightning bolt Azief already knows he was just a lightning avatar ¡®Troublesome, troublesome¡¯ heined before getting up and he turns into a yellow lightning bolt that shot out to the Quorum building Meanwhile, on the entrance of the World Government Azief is only eleven steps from the Gate and only thirty second has passed. Thirty second and two Energy Disperse Stage user has already been incapacitated. Hikigaya look at the back of Lord Shadow moving to the gate and the people parted giving him way, like Moses parting the Red Sea. He knows he could not halt Lord Shadow advances so when he meet Azief eyes, he just nodded and Azief also nodded. He knows when he is beaten. White mistes from the oceans and envelopes Hikigaya and then the mist disperses and Hikigayanky figure is gone. Raymond seeing this could only sigh. But this is enough time for Hirate to do his stuff. If Hirate uses Protocol Six to catch Lord Shadow then that is enough. Azief don¡¯t know this but in Loki timeline he did get caught by the World Government and spent years in captivity of the World government which is why he held such along grudge against the World Government long after his ascension. It is also the reason why in that timeline he is called petty. No matter the matters, if it involves the World Government, The Prince will never make it easy for the World Government. But, this Azief and that Azief is different. In that timeline, Azief was never called the strongest man in the world. He was only called that after his ascension. And at that time he wasn¡¯t really qualified to be termed as man or human anymore. Azief is now ten step away from the Gate. Raymond look at Giselle and said ¡®Thanks, kid. Now go.¡¯ ¡®But-¡® ¡®It¡¯s enough. Now the preparation isplete.¡¯ Protocol Six is the Protocol of employing a thousand man energy to powered up the Trapping Array that is ced under the ind. And when Raymond said under the ind, he really means the entire ind. When Hirate once again uses his Artifact to create thisndmass in the Vast Sea, he made an agreement with Lee Sangmin if Lee Sangmin help him create a Defense Array and Trapping Array. Lee Sangmin carved both of that array formation in the solid tears before Hirate throws it to the bottom of the ocean and birthed a new ind. Hirate always foresee that one day the world will birth a person that could not be constrained by normal means or numbers. Thus the array was created and the Protocol Six was enacted and can only be used when a cmity befalls the very foundation of the World Government. Lee Sangmin guaranteed unless the World Government is not trapping a Disk Formation User, then the trapping Array could trap any Seed Forming user no matter the level of his realm. And that array most powerful spot to trap a threat to the World government is the spot where Will is caged. Nine steps to the gates. Raymond gesture Giselle to leave and she was taken by a hand made of mud, dragging her to burrow underground. Eight steps to the gate. By now the soldiers in the wall is waiting for Raymond orders whether to fire their weapons to Lord Shadow. Seven steps to the gate. Raymond was just in front of the gate and Lord Shadow ising closer to him. But he did not order the men to fire. He did not order the men to attack. All of them were reduced to be spectators in a y. Decorations in what an otherwise a boring frescoes. And they pray that today, no blood would be spilled. Raymond also prays for the same thing. He doesn¡¯t want a war. Not now. And Raymond could feel that Azief doesn¡¯t want a war too. Both of them knows why this war could not be fought or prolonged but both sides are not willing to find peace. Not willing to concede. Hirate could give Will to Azief but if he do that then he also essentially handing Azief the greatest secret of the World government and its source of power. But Raymond knows Hirate. If Hirate could give Will to Azief, he would not have trapped Will. He would have already executed him But like Raymond, Hirate also doesn¡¯t want a full on war with Lord Shadow. So this matteres down to trust. Could Hirate trust Lord Shadow enough to give him the World Government most treasured secret? No, he couldn¡¯t. That is why this battle is fought. That is why Raymond had to dy him. That is why blood need to be spilled. Because Hirate can¡¯t trust Lord Shadow. Because the basis of trust isn¡¯t there. There is no familiarity between two parties and both parties want to dominate. Azief take another step. Sixth more step to reach the gate. With each steps, there is a certain weird calmness descending on the entrance of the Wall. Like each steps marked a hope. Fifth step to the gate and Azief and Raymond locked eyes. Azief smiles and Raymond just bitterly chuckles. Fourth steps and Azief stopped. They looked at each other and Azief suddenly said, his voice deep and imposing. ¡®People should either be caressed or crushed. If you do them a minor damage they will get their revenge, but if you cripple them there is nothing they can do. If you need to injure someone, do it in such way that you do not have to fear their vengeance.¡¯ There is a silence for a while before Raymond asked ¡®Personal motto?¡¯ ¡®Ah, no¡¯ he chuckles. ¡®It¡¯s Nolo Machiavelli words not mine.¡¯ ¡®You believe that?¡¯ Raymond asked again Azief shakes his head ¡®No¡¯ and then Azief look at Raymond seriously, sizing the man from top to bottom ¡®Raymond, we can take a step back. You don¡¯t want this war, I don¡¯t want this war. You can open the gate, orders those Eight Disperse Energy Stage waiting for me to stand down, request Hirate to release Will and I can treat like nothing happened here today.¡¯ Raymond is not shocked Azief could tell that someone is waiting for him inside so he did not affirm or deny ¡®And if I don¡¯t?¡¯ Azief eyes narrowed and he reply ¡®Then I¡¯ll have to cripple this organization.¡¯ Raymond stand there his face is hard. And Azief take another step. ¡®Haa¡¯ Raymond sighed as he closes his eyes and opens them back, like he was making a decision and when he opens his eyes he has decided on his course of action. The troops are all ready to attack if Raymond orders then but suddenly Raymond yelled to the people on top of the Wall. ¡®Open the Gate!¡¯ The people on top of the Wall was shocked by the order but they immediately obey. The gigantic Gate was open and when it opens it reveal a long walkway that stretches to about five kilometers. Azief could see it and Raymonde to Azief and gestured him to enter. ¡®Let¡¯s walk together¡¯ he said to Lord Shadow and then whispers ¡®We need to talk¡¯ Azief just nodded as he take another step. Raymond knew he has fulfilled his objective which is to dy Lord Shadow. He does not need to risk his life anymore right now. But he wanted to talk to Lord Shadow and ask him a few question or even better persuading him to drop this matter before he finished walking the walkway. And so they walk together to reach the City of Ind of Peace *** SEWAGE OF ISLAND OF PEACE Inside the dank and dirty sewers of the Ind, two silhouette can be faintly seen rushing through the sewers running through the pavement. Dirty water flows endlessly and pungent smell assault the senses. No man in their right mind would voluntarily enter here. Especially when the sewers is automated. But today is a day where anything could happen. First, Lord Shadow came. And now, the World Government sewers are being infiltrated. The two silhouettes was stealth and fast in their movement, their feet were swirling with cloud like apparition. They were both using their eyes to navigate in the darkness. The man has white wless skin, his hair wave left and right as the wind blows him by as he is running in his fastest speed to immediately went out from this sewer and reach his next position. He is rushed but his boyish cute face does not show it. He is cool headed and calm. Because that is the way he does thing. It is not that he doesn¡¯t have anxiety or what this would mean for him after all of this is over, but he doesn¡¯t have a choice than to be calm. He is the clouds, following where the wind blows. And the wind is blowing on favour of Lord Shadow On his left hand he is holding arge brush full of runic design coiling around the brush tip. Whenever he met an obstacles he waves his brush and he draws new pathways to arrive as fast as possible at the other side. Behind him is a woman, wearing a white dress making a deep contrast with the grim and darkness of the ce. Her long ck silky hair was not affected by the contaminant that is the sewers even though it was so long that it reaches her waist. On her waist is a flute strapped horizontally and tightly with a green belt. They are the Immortal Couple, Celestial Painter Xu Cong and Heaven Flute Lihua ¡®Xu Cong, why did you chose this ce as the point of infiltration?¡¯ She asked in her whispering tone Xu Cong keep drawing new entrances. ¡®That is the blueprint that he gave to us. If we go from the air ducts then we have to go from the top. Instead ofing down from the Sky, we burrowed underground. After all if Lord Shadow was right then his friend is underground.¡¯ Xu Cong replies as he waves his brush and a new pathways was created and one could hear he said under his breath ¡®Not long now¡¯ ¡®Is it worth it leaving our abodes to help him?¡¯ Lihua once again asked as she rush through inside the pathway paintings that Xu Cong just draws ¡®We can no longer remain aloof.¡¯ Xu Cong gravely said. ¡®There is a waring, my love. Factions are dissolved and formed. And it is time¡­.for us to pick a side. A new line is being redrawn right now. And I put my bet on the one man who would dare stand up to the World Government.¡¯ And suddenly Xu Cong stopped in front of a wall. And you were wrong about one thing. I¡¯m not helping him. Im helping¡­.us and he draws a pathway and in that end of that painting of pathway, Lihua and Xu Cong could see an emaciated man on a spherical cage. In front of the cage is a thousand monsters all with a leash on their necks. And Lihua finally understand why Lord Shadow find them to help him And Xu Cong smiles as he said ¡®After you, my love¡¯ And Lihua chuckles before entering that painting. *** Chapter 146: Storms (1) Bricks imbued with magic. That is the first thing he realized when he steps into the pavement. Azief immediately could feel the magic the moment he steps into the pathway. The wind of the seas nearby blows inside when the gate was open carrying with it the scent of the ocean. If not for the terrible business Aziefe here to conclude, this ce could be considered heavenly. With the wind streaming this tunnel-like pathway and the sweet calming sound of the waves, the scent of the spring Azief really like to rx and kick back. The walls of the tunnel beneath the Wall Ramparts are brown color mud but there is magic in it too. Reinforced and strengthened. The rms on the background have been turned off. The people on the wall have now moved to the other side to wait for Azief toe out from the other end of the pathway that leads Azief straight into the World Government headquarters. Azief was walking rxingly, like he was in his own turf, no fear could be seen on his face under the hood. His eyes show no nervousness and a valiant aura could be felt from the way he carried himself. Like a King parading his own city, he walks unafraid and free. The feeling he gave off is like the feeling of ¡®nothing could stand his way¡¯ He is walking beside Raymond. Raymond when stand side by side were not losing in appearance or charisma. Both are great men of this generation. Raymond admires Lord Shadow strength and the way he behave, frank and straightforward. Azief on the other hand admires Raymond bravery, unafraid of the strong, relentless and confident. When he steps to the ground ripples of energy was released into the ground and it was like a sonar scan, scanning the entire ind. The energy was infinitesimal and could only be used for surveince and it takes only two seconds for all the surroundings of the ind to be imprinted into Azief mind. When the ripples of energy dissipated Azief smiles mysteriously. He could not feel Will on the surface. Which means he is underground. Which means Hirate would not expect what he is about to do. Underground and warded from him also means that Will is also warded by that damned array in the sea bed. Raymond also felt jolted by the energy ripples that Azief release in that split second. Maybe other people wouldn¡¯t felt it but he did. Because everything under Earth, is his domain and that is the Domain he wanted to form someday. To form a Domain that covers everything on Earth, its soils, itsnd. And ultimately Earth itself. He will take root, like an ancient tree, weaving and sewing his root to all life on Earth. One day, if he could reach a level like that, he would form the Domain of Earth. What Raymond is thinking was exactly what he had done in Loki timeline. It was also the reason why no Sovereign tries to kill him. Killing him was equivalent to cripple the Earth. It was only in the final battle that he was killed and with it Earth slowly dies. They were walking calmly, a five kilometers walk and Azief said ¡®People rarely walk before the Fall¡¯ he states and Raymond nodded. There was silence and then Azief ask looking at Raymond arms. ¡®Did Earth provide you energy? It baffles me how you did not gained much more injuries than I expected. I might have held back but I didn¡¯t hold back that much¡¯ The reason why Azief ask this is because when he exchanges punch with Raymond he was actually intending to put Raymond down. Of course he held back but that doesn¡¯t mean Raymond was fit to exchange punches with him at his current level. He was puzzled and the only exnation is that he uses external source to make up for theck of his strength. The energy Azief felt coursing through Raymond hand when they exchange punches was the same feeling he got when Will uses the Speed Source to contend with people stronger than him Raymond smiles. ¡®Yes. I did use the power of the Earth to supplement my strength. I discover that as I level up, I could borrow some source of energy deep beneath the Earth. I call this energy source, Terra Force.¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®So you¡¯re like Antaeus.¡¯ Azief said chuckling ¡®Antaeus?¡¯ Raymond said looking at Azief in a puzzled expression. ¡®The half giant son of Poseidon and Gaia in the Greek mythology. He is invincible as long as he remained in contact with the earth. Kind of like you.¡¯ Raymond nodded and they walk again in silence, only the wind keep whistling through the tunnel-like pathway. Raymond look at Lord Shadow and then look at the remaining distance before Azief would arrive at the end of the pathway, and he knows he needs to try to persuade Lord Shadow to not truly start this war. And then Raymond asks. ¡®If I may ask, who is Will to you? And before you say only your spy, know I would not believe that. If he were really only your spy, I don¡¯t think you woulde here personally.¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Azief chuckles and he nodded ¡®Yes, he is not only a spy. He is a brother, Raymond. My brother¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Raymond nodded. There is not many that need to be spoken. Raymond finally understands why Azief was so intent on getting Will back. After all, Raymond too, had a brother once. On the other hand Azief did not slow down his feet instead walking more determined to quickly reach the World government city Raymond then ask, following Azief side by side ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯ ¡®What is?¡¯ ¡®Doing all this? I thought out of all people you understand how important World Government to Earth. What it represents and why it is crucial that it exist.¡¯ Raymond said passionately ¡®I do understand why it is important. Why do you think I let you live?¡¯ He said coldly. ¡®I let Oreki and Hikigaya to bow out in dignity. I let the other survives without too much injury. I have given you respect that you do not deserve. And it is not because I fear you, or because I respect you. Because I deemed you necessary for the Wars toe. Raymond, do you really think that if you exchange punches with me the worst youe out is having a mangled hand? I could disperse your Red Pce to dust, and then when you revert to Orb Condensing, I could crush your Orb with just a thought.¡¯ And he takes a breath before saying ¡®Tell me again Raymond? Do you think I don¡¯t understand? Or is it you that don¡¯t understand?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Raymond asked ¡®I wanted my brother and you won¡¯t give it to me. This is why this battle must be fought. Not because you injured my pride. Because you don¡¯t want to release my family.¡¯ ¡®Hirate wouldn¡¯t let him go. The World Government couldn¡¯t afford letting him go¡¯ Raymond said ¡®And that is why he must fight this battle. Why the World Government has to fight this battle. Not because you World Government could not let my spies free or because of your reputation. Because Will knows what you hide in the Closet. And where it is.¡¯ Azief said summarizing the problem Raymond nodded in agreement ¡®And you don¡¯t want me to find out. Even if I say I have no intention of using that information to destroy the World Government but Hirate would always wonder wouldn¡¯t he? What if one day, I decide your organization has had its run? What if one day, I really go mad and crazy and destroy the very foundation of this organization. What if? Right?¡¯ ¡®You understand all this yet you stille here?¡¯ Raymond asked. ¡®Raymond, I am prideful, yes. But I am not unreasonable. My request is that you release Will. How many times do I have to repeat myself before knowing that Hirate already made up his mind to pursue this war?¡¯ ¡®But we cannot give him to you just like that. Not when you are a threat¡¯ Raymond said patiently. ¡®And thus I cannot stop.¡¯ Azief reply calmly. ¡®You will sacrifice all the preparations that we have in store for the threat that wille from the stars just for a man?¡¯ ¡®Yes. And not just for any man. You are talking about my brother. You are talking about family. I don¡¯t leave my brothers behind.¡¯ ¡®The world could burn, the world will burn¡¯ Raymond said trying to persuade Azief again. ¡®Let it burn¡¯ Azief replies. ¡®At least my brother is beside me at the end. Even if the world burns, at least me and my brother will burn together¡¯ Azief said in his calm tone like he truly doesn¡¯t care much about the fate of the world. He will cross the bridge when he has to, if ites to that. To sacrifice the present for the future, to Azief, that is stupid., Chasing an uncertain future instead of fighting for the solid present, only fools would do that Raymond grudgingly agreed in his heart. Raymond even though he could not see Azief expression there is something frank about his deration that Raymond could not help but chuckle. It reminds him of the Raymond before Leonard betrayal. That Raymond was as straightforward and frank. The Raymond who will sacrifice everything for his brothers, who will not doubt them, who will follow them into the darkness itself. That Raymond has died the day Leonard betrayed him. Looking at Azief, there is a seed of admiration for him sprouting inside Raymond heart. Raymond could see why Sofia like him. There is three more kilometers before Azief will arrive at the end of the tunnel and Raymond then asked ¡®What do you think of this organization?¡¯ He asked because he was truly curious how Azief views the World Government ¡®Cruel¡¯ that is the only word he uttered to describe the World Government. Raymond are not shocked but he was also not pleased. After all, Raymond believes that what he is doing now is good. They are helping people, saving those who could not save themselves. ¡®Why? We protect humanity from the threats of monsters, gathered talented people to safeguard Earth and save millions of life. We stand stronger, united. This is why the World Government is formed¡¯ ¡®You could not see it, could you?¡¯ Azief said chuckling. And then he began exining to Raymond ¡®The premise which this organization is built is a noble one. The intention was pure. In the beginning it is always like this. But do you really think that it will always be that way. Once the threat is neutralized what then?¡¯ He asked and Raymond was jolted as he could sense the killing intent inside those words. ¡®You mean what exactly?¡¯ ¡®What happens then?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®What happens when there is no longer a threat to Earth? What happens when the monsters could be controlled and eradicated? What happens when the threats that you fear is neutralized? What will happen to this organization? Will it just close shop? Give back the freedom it takes from humanity?¡¯ Raymond also doesn¡¯t know how to answer this question. ¡®Right now, you decide who to be what. Hunters, gatherers, magicians, builders. You decide their sses for them and those who did not want toply will be evicted or worse executed. And they follow not because they fear you but they fear the threats outside the reality of the World Government influence. They follow you because you offer them security, you offer them peace. You might have a good PR team, but I know all about what happens behind the scenes.¡¯ Raymond could not say anything about this since he knows what Lord Shadow is talking about. ¡®Let me ask you Raymond, when you choose your ss, did anybody told you what you had to be? You didn¡¯t¡¯ he answers the question he asked and Raymond nodded. ¡®You chose a Unique ss like mine, ept the risk, seed on the Test and you be the man you are now, just like me. A man¡­chooses, Raymond. Only ves obeys.¡¯ Raymond then tries to refute Azief words ¡®But the World government provides safety and security. Not all men are like us. Not all men are lions. And I¡¯m not saying this because I look down on people. But, I¡¯ve seen enough to know that there is strength in numbers even for sheep.¡¯ ¡®And are you the shepherd?¡¯ Azief asked as he chuckles. ¡®I try to be. You also seen it don¡¯t you? Some people are content in being protected, in being sheep. The World Government for all its ws provides safety and security, and in turn we ask them only toply with ourws and rules.¡¯ Azief snorted in derision. ¡®A nation of sheep will beget a government of wolves¡¯ he replied. For a while there is silence as only the sound of their footsteps could be heard but then Azief began speaking ¡®There is a fine line between security and control. I have never seen a government that does not desire control over their countrymen. Your people are provided with the illusion of security in order to mask your true intention to control. ¡® ¡®I did not!¡¯ Raymond denied ¡®Maybe. But Hirate surely is.¡¯ Azief said as he looked at the frustrated expression on Raymond face. ¡®Fear mongering. Hate tactics. Conflicts with the Revolutionary Army. The threats of monsters. The promise of security. All I see when I stepped on this ind is uniformity. A disturbing and disgusting uniformity. In a world like ours right now, at such a chaotic times, to see such uniformity¡­.is unnatural. To perform only what is required of them isn¡¯t this Hirate words?¡¯ The reason why Azief say this is because the reason why he possessed the power he had now is by challenging themon normal thinking. Doing the same thing that other people doing and expecting a different result is madness. ¡®Heh¡¯ Raymond snorted ¡®I guess Will even reported you our meetings.¡¯ Azief do not respond on that matter since it is a moot point by now. ¡®How could you step into the starry sky and peer into the path of the Universe if you do not let your heart be free?¡¯ He asked Raymond and Raymond did not say anything ¡®And your army how is it any different than ours?¡¯ Raymond asked ¡®Did I force them?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®They can leave if they wanted to.¡¯ Azief reply seeing that Raymond could not say anything ¡®How about the rules you enacted?¡¯ ¡®They can break it if they want only there will be consequences¡¯ and Raymond bes frustrated. ¡®You punish them for making choices aren¡¯t that the same as us?¡¯ ¡®Did I say choosinges without a price? Everythinges with a price. Did you somehow think making choices doesn¡¯te with consequences? Where is such a good deal in this world?¡¯ Azief said ¡®Then where is order if yourws could be flouted?¡¯ ¡®There is none¡¯ Azief said with matter of fact tone. ¡®I don¡¯t limit their choices. It is they themselves that limited their thinking. Just because I made aw, does that means they have to follow it? Just because I set up a punishment system do they have to fear it? In the end, choices are made by people. There is no right and wrong choices. There are only eptable and uneptable choices.¡¯ ¡®But you are stronger than them, of course they would follow!¡¯ ¡®Of course? Is it?¡¯ Azief throws back the question to Raymond ¡®I¡¯ve met many stronger people in my journey. Do I bow to them? If I bow to someone and if I follow someone, it is because my heart desires to and not because I am forced to. Until youe out of that line of thinking Raymond, you could never surpass me.¡¯ ¡®There is never an order in this world. It might seem like that, but it never has. Within the apparent randomness of chaoticplex systems, there are underlying patterns.¡¯ ¡®Hah¡¯ Raymond sighed. ¡®In the end, is this the only answer we cane up with. War?¡¯ Raymond asked, his eyes tries to see the expression of the face under the hood ¡®After all is said and done, more is said than done. Like I said, if you want a war to stop, both sides have to be willing to find peace. This you did not do. I see no action of reconciliation from your part¡¯ He said in his deep voice. Then Azief said ¡®Hirate couldn¡¯t trust me so he will not release Will. I could not let my brother rot in your Prison so I could not back down. In the end, this is our positions and we both couldn¡¯t budge. It is a game of chicken. Hirate is betting that I wouldn¡¯t kill all the people inside the Ind just to save my brother. He is betting that I could see pass this one transgression and think about the bigger picture. And I¡¯m betting that if I damaged this ind bad enough, he had no choice but to hand Will to me. So, the battle must be fought. But one question remains. How many had to be sacrificed?¡¯ By now Azief is only one kilometers away from the end of the tunnel pathway. ¡®You know, if your troops started attacking me, I will have no choice than to rain upon them my wrath. And millions will die.¡¯ He stated it as a matter of fact. ¡®You know this? Fighting you five didn¡¯t even make me sweat and I didn¡¯t even use my full power.¡¯ Lord Shadow stopped and looks at Raymond underneath the covers of his hood. He paused his words and take a deep breath, as he was about to warn Raymond of something very important. ¡®Tell your troops to run. Warn your loved ones, warn your people. If Hirate wanted to use that Eight Energy Disperse Stage to dy me fine. I could feel that there is no life in them. Killing them would be a great exercise for my sabers. It has been a long time since they felt blood on their steel¡¯ Azief face at this time has changed from his cold expressionless face. Underneath the hood, his face turned furious and fierce. Raymond nodded as he knows what those Eight Energy Disperse Stage users are but he doesn¡¯t understand what Azief is getting at. ¡®I will leave you with a promise.¡¯ Then with his face fierce like a predator he look towards Raymond and Raymond could see his face underneath the hood. An intense feeling of danger filled Raymond heart and mind. And Azief said ¡®I will burn this Ind to nihility. Because, I will no longer restrain my power. The moment I stepped out from this tunnel, I will demolish your Quorum Council, your buildings and your viges. I will burn¡­..and destroy. I will engulf this ind into mes. I will burn and burn until only ashes are left. Until I see my brother. Until my anger are sated. I will consume this ind and people will know¡­..that I was here. That I¡­.am not to be provoked.¡¯ ¡®I will destroy your pride. I will crush your arrogance. I will bring you down to your knees. And the world will see my power when Iy my vengeance upon you. This¡­. is my promise.¡¯ Then Azief look at the remaining path he has to walk. Azief is now 500 meters away as he slowly walk to the end of the road. Raymond no longer follows. He stops at his positions and produces a Sound Transmitting Stone and records his orders then he breaks the Stone. Inside the recording he orders that all military personnel must immediately powered up the Emergency Teleportation Formation. With Executive Authority he enacted Emergency Protocol and the people underneath the Quorum Building began rying orders to power up the gigantic teleportation array underneath the sea bed. Azief keep walking and the light is blinding as hee closer to the end of the tunnel. Then he reached the end and he stepped out from the pathway and he could see with his eyes Eight Bald Men with a piece of ne in their necks waiting for him on top of eight buildings. All in line on a narrows street, standing there with their robes. This Eight Energy Disperse Stage is all bald and all have the same face. They are muscly and their posture is sturdy, their face is clean and there is even some sacred aura around them, making them look like a holy monk. These eight men then put their hands together and then hummed indecipherable words that turns into a solemn song before their body turns golden. Tempest of wind formed around them, destroying the building around them as they were floating down to the ground, as the roof of the building gave out and was swallowed by the tempest. When they reached the ground, they stomped their feet and the tempest exploded and their body turns golden and their golden light pierces the clouds above their heads creating a cloud circle. Haloes asrge as a mountain formed behind them as tribtion lightning gathered around the ind and begun roaring. The lightning then strikes towards this Eight people, the haloes destroyed and the tempest stand still,. BOOM the sound of the thunder shocked the sky. But when it reached twenty foot near the Eight people, the Song that the eight holy monks hummed produce a gentle wind that soothes the lightning and the lightning slowly dissipated and the tribtion clouds dispersed as the haloes shines brightly again behind them Eternal Spring Body Stage. Their body could not be destroyed by normal means. And the Song is weird. Like it could hold off Tribtion Lightning. But Azief only harrumphed. After all if he is still at Energy Disperse Stage he might be afraid but he is now at Seed Forming. He knows now that while ordinary means of destroying a body of Eternal Spring Body will not work, there are things in the universe that could destroy such physique. If not why does people still have to reach to other level if Energy Disperse Stage Physique body is really that wonderful? Azief was limited in his knowledge before and truly thought he as invincible as he possesses the Undying Body Physique but then he knows it is only because he was limited in knowledge and wisdom. There are so many godlike beings in the vast universe that could destroy such physique either by manipting the mind or using some special means. With Azief divine sense he could feel and see that millions of people in the residence area on the other side of the ind are running, leaving only the military to guide the Quorum Building pass this street. ¡®I guess I could let loose now!¡¯ He shouted before the barrier on top of the Ind is vibrating and the clouds over Azief head exploded into mist. Chapter 147: Storms (2) Golden colors enveloped Azief as he as glowing in golden color. His light emanates to the surrounding making him look like a Divine Warrior from Heaven. The sky was illuminated by golden colors and people look up and was awed by the phenomenon. Without no light source, the sky turns golden. Mammatus clouds were formed, as the clouds turns odd shaped as a herald of a great thunderstorm BOOM! Fire whirls appeared from behind Azief back as the pressure and heat generated from his body created a fire tornado destroying everything on ten kilometers radius. Then an illusory image of Azief began to appear behind him. It slowly gets bigger and bigger until there is a giant illusory image of Azief behind him. This illusory image of Azief was twenty feet high, bathed in golden light and was exactly like Azief. The power emanated from Azief golden images shakes the ind and droning sound filled the entirety of the ind, causing those who have Pirs Forming level immediately felt their pirs cracked while the Orb Condensing Stage user was shocked to find out that their Orb stopped rotating and unable to move. And this was at a considerable distance. Azief aura rose up to the clouds ,creating a weird phenomenon of weather as golden lightning covered with sharp gales terrorize the sky. Because of the energy surging up to the sky, pyrocumulus clouds was form from the fast and intense heating. The golden giant image of Azief also had the ten rings in his fingers, emanating ancient power that surpassed mortal understanding. Its face was expressionless and cold. His head was only a few inches away from the barrier on top of the Ind. The people in the Wall were already kneeling in fear, and some was crying. They all ask themselves how could they defeat such monster? With such imposing height and size, human instinctively felt small and intimidated. Even Raymond who was inside the pathway, looking at the entrance being destroyed by the fire whirl was already shocked to the extreme. The Wall however stands strong. Right now, Azief really look like an ancient God descending upon the mortal world to exact divine punishment. The giant image then spoke. Two words were uttered from the giant golden image. ¡®SEAL!¡¯ At the same time the first word was uttered, the Teleportation Formation was activated as all the people that wanted to teleport from the ind was bathed with silver light and disappeared from the ind in the split second the giant golden illusory image spoke the word Seal. Humming sound could be heard and a sealing force locked down the very space of the ind as the second word could finally be heard ¡®SPACE!¡¯ Azief Ring of Ultimate Sealing shines with blue colors and Azief could feel his Seed almost bursted out and exploded as the Price using one of the Eternal Rings The ind was enveloped by a blue aura that seals the ind from teleportation to other ces or people transporting themselves to here. Azief cut off any possible reinforcement from outside and cut off any possible way for Hirate to teleport Will. Even though Azief knows that Will could not be teleported in his underground prison because it is warded, but Azief knows, given enough time, Hirate could n to bring Will on top and teleport him way. By sealing space, he had trapped everyone that is not teleported there with him. Hirate is of course shocked at this development because he didn¡¯t think Azief could seal space itself. Hirate was already at the first floor of the Quorum Building aftering out of the underground prison. All of the military has also teleported under the orders of Raymond and the civilians has also been teleported when that giant seal the ind. The only one left in this ind right now is the Eight Energy Disperse Stage, Hirate and the people working underneath the underground prison and Will. Of course Hirate doesn¡¯t know about the Immortal Couple. Since they were in the underground prison, teleportation does not work on them since the Underground prison is warded from teleportation. DEATH! Azief said and the radius of his destruction increased to fifteen kilometers as it envelops the Eight Energy Disperse Stage monks. They all retreated without fear in their eyes but one of them wste and was engulfed by his killing energy. That one monk melted under the pressure and died. The moment the monk dies, it turns into an orb of light that rushes into another of the monks. There is seven monks now. The golden giant shrinked and Azief stand atop rubbles. ¡®So, that how it is¡¯ Azief said to himself, chuckling. ¡®Interesting. No wonder, Hirate chose this Eight. I can have some fun if this is the case.¡¯ Behind him, the fire whirls, on top of his head, the clouds churned, and lightning roared. The wind howled and thunderstorm is forming. Azief thenughed. Hisugh pierces the sky; his hair fluttering because of the wind, his hood was opened, showing his stony face. ¡®COME!¡¯ And he produces a saber from his hand. Now¡­.the battle begins. *** Chapter 148: Creation and destruction IN THE VAST UNIVERSE The Destroyer body was floating in the dark space emanating the universalws of destruction. His body releases more energy than hundreds of gxiesbined. Sometimes when he collided with stars of asteroid belts, the fleeting particles released from his body after colliding endows every cubic centimeter of space with a certain energy that produces an anti-gravitational force that pushes space apart. The Destroyer, his body itself reject the universe and elerate the expansion of the universe. Nobody knows what¡¯s really causing the elerated expansion of the universe, however. His eye is closed; each eye is as big as ten mega sized stars. It is said when the Destroyer opens his eyes, worlds are destroyed. When he speaks, stars exploded. On his gigantic celestial body there are some marks of holes and scars. This is the injury He was inflicted after engaging n a conflict with the Elder of the Universe. The Overseer of Life tries to restrict his aura from entering other important star system and tries to carve a path through the universe so that the Destroyer will not pass the system. The Observer¡­..keeps observing. He has awakened. But he did not yet move. Because it is not yet necessary. It has been trillions of years since the Destroyer possess any emotions whatsoever. He has his corporeal body that resembles humans only gigantic which resembles the First Race, the Etherna race. His feet which are stony and covered with star dust is envelop by anti-matter energy. The mass of the annihtion of matter and anti-matter is converted into pure energy that propelled the Destroyer though the starry universe. On his head is a dark halo, in which inside the halo is a matter that created tiny ck holes, each about the size of an atomic nucleus. Around him space-time was affected and his entire existence radiated cosmic microwave The Destroyer keep sailing the universe when he approached anotherary systems. There is about tens. Theses are gargantuan gas world whose masses are just a shy of being stars to small. The moment the Destroyer arrived at the periphery of thatary system, a magic, golden in color appeared in front of him, trying to restrict him from entering and millions of weapons were activated and fired to Him. The Ten united to try to change the course of the Destroyer. They mustered all their weapons, all their intelligence to create supermassive weapons that could obliterate an entire gxy and instead they use it to deter the Destroyer. Eyes closed, face expressionless, the Destroyer collided with the and the instantly evaporated as trillions of life screams. Then like a log being pushed by the river, the Destroyer entered theary system and the Ten was destroyed almost immediately. There is no explosion. No screaming. A bop. A blip in less than one second. Only destruction. Only silence. Like theary system never existed in the first ce. Now that he possesses corporeal body, he could freely uses his Universal control over Destruction. But His power does not allow him to only destroy this system. His power surges up and the gxy he is in eat the other gxy nearby or what is known as gctic cannibalism. Dozens stars clusters are scattered though theary system, gxies colliding against each other and devouring each other. He was about to keep sailing through the darkness of the universe when a deep voice reverberated throughout all of the universe. ¡®FORM¡¯ Light exploded and existencees into being, a Big Bang sound shakes all the Universes nearby. And the Ten was formed back from nothing and the Destroyer was shocked to find out he was at the same position he was before. Then Light appeared in the periphery of theary systems. Time stopped and even the people inside the Tens were frozen in time. The Light then formed into a corporeal form of a man. The man floats in the dark universe, with a calming smile on his face. His hair was pure white snow and his eyes blue like the sky. Epasses in that blue eyes of him were trillions of life and gxies. Each of his strand of hair possess the power to revive a gxy, each one of his hair could be a seed that could sprout a new universe. His face was handsome and manly¡­like a mortal. He is wearing a robe sew by the needles of the stars, his robe is made by the essence of primordial creation. His feet were enveloped by gravity waves distorting the fabric of space-time. This waves travel at the speed of light. The energying out of his feet is akin to the force generated during colossal cosmic events, such as ck hole mergers He was bright like Quasars, the brightest object in the universe giving off more energy than 1000 mature gxiesbined. He can¡¯t be seen by the naked eyes lest you desire to see madness. He takes a step and ripples of reality and time could be felt when he takes that one step. It is akin to seeing Him walking back in time. When he first arrived, this man was small as a six feet six mortal. But when he takes his first step, he grew into a gigantic figure that towered over all firmaments, over all the multiverses, over all the infinite realities, overseeing everything. Young gxies were formed where his feet pass, as quasars be seed of the young gxies. The cloud of cold, dark gas, turns into something warm ande into the cycle of creations. He takes another step and gxy clusters were formed as he pushed the Destroyers trillions of light years away with just his force. His body generated such heat that along the way, gxy cluster were unintentionally formed as his body is surrounded by hot sma, and ionized gas, at a temperature of about 10 million degrees. Gxy clusters are among thergest objects in the universe, measuring hundreds of millions of light-years end to end. And this man was powerful and magical enough that with two steps he created countless gxies. If the Destroyer opens his eyes, he destroyed worlds. But if this man opens his eyes, the Heaven opens its eyes and creation sprouted and he will shoulders all of existence. Quasar filled clouds were formed when he was pushing the Destroyer. The energying of these two titanic beings was not something that could be quantifiable. They were matchless in all universes and all infinite realities. He is matter and the Destroyer is Anti Matter, He is Creation, The Destroyer is Destruction. When the man passed the gxy cluster that was forming, he reionize the Universe and stripped electrons off of their parent hydrogen atoms. This moment for the Universe was important because it changed how light flowed through space Life flourished. And these two being disappeared in less than a millisecond to travel trillion of light years away. And they arrived at another ce in the universe, dark, cold and terrifying. Around the Destroyers, stars dimmed and withers. Around the man with the white hair his aura bind the force of creation together and determines how the atoms and particles in the Universe are made. Around him gravity were stabilized not too strong, not too weak. The Destroyer on the other hand like resisting the force of creation emits the cosmic antigravity force that controls the expansion of the universe. If the force were not being constrained by the white hair man, it would have stopped stars and gxies¡ª and life¡ª from forming. The white hair man waves his hand and ripples formed that reverberates though million of light years away seeding the growth of such structures ass and gxies. Then the Destroyer spoke ¡®Aria-¡® And the white hair man spoke ¡®Stop!¡¯ And the destroyer was force to shut down his mouth. Inside his mouth were supermassive singrity that devours everything. The white hair man created a barrier around him, constraining thews of destruction from passing over him with a swish of his hand. ¡®Left Emissary¡¯ the white hair man said ¡®Enough of this destruction. Return to your slumber.¡¯ He said looking at the Destroyer. Both of them wasrge in an unimaginable ways and weird and bizarre things happens around them as their energy affects the fabric of time-space and reality. Then the Destroyer spoke, his voice was gruff and hard. ¡®Right Emissary. This is a sign from Him. It is time for me to be released from the shackles. Hasn¡¯t it been enough? Trillions of years I havebored under His Curse. Isn¡¯t it enough? Am I not his children? Am I not His son like all creation is? You were mortal once Right Emissary.¡¯ The Right Emissary did not reply immediately but his eyes was full of nostalgia. Like he was remembering something. ¡®It has been eons since I¡¯ve been a mortal. I possess all the memories of the previous Creator. I am the third incarnations. And you are the fourth incarnations of the Left Emissary. We are the two most powerful beings in the Universe excluding the Supreme Being. It is not yet time to end Universes.¡¯ The Destroyer did not deny the Creator words but he did not agree with him either. For trillions of years, he had not stirred. But when he felt that energy coursing through all realities, the Destroyer knew, he had a chance. The All Source has emerged again. Each time it emerged a new gctic order will also emerge. Because each time it appears, He, the Destroyer would awake. Thest time he awoke, the Elders of the Universe was killed and destroyed leaving only one Elder to survive. Now, he has awoken again. ¡®You do not understand my pain, Right Emissary. You were not cursed. You¡¯ve chosen to be the Right Emissary. When Light gave you that choice, you epted and ascended. I was there when the second Incarnation created you. Put your soul into a baby in one of the stars in the vast universes. The Second Incarnation watches you as you grow into a man, hero, king, emperor and then God. And when the timees for him to join the Supreme Being he selected you, chose you and you ept his offer.¡¯ And there is anger in the Destroyer tone, and his emotions birthed destruction. He rarely talks because in this Universe none is worthy to talk to him. But not to the Creator. He would talk to the Creator because He and the Creator were born almost at the same time. By now he doesn¡¯t remember who came first. It has been eons. The newly createdary cluster near them exploded again and the right emissary waves his hand as it form itself back. ¡®Do you seek the All Source? Is that your solution?¡¯ The Destroyer nodded and the stars around him were turned into oblivion with a terrifying silence. The white hair man sighed and then looks at the Destroyer. ¡®It is in Earth Prime. There is restriction there. The Earth where choices matter. It has been peaceful for eons. Thest time an advanced alien civilization tries to upy it, He moved. And since then Earth, at least that Earth is forbidden to high beings especially you.¡¯ ¡®I need to try. Will you stop me, Right Emissary?¡¯ the white hair man did not say anything The white hair man closes his eyes and then sighs. His sigh birthed a new star under his feet. ¡®You knew you will seed. This has happen before.¡¯ The white hair man said. The Destroyer nodded. Both of them are beings of immeasurable magical power that rules and governs all realities with unchecked control. The only ce where their powers are restrained and has limit is Earth Prime. Because it is a which is created by the Supreme Being. And humans are his most favourite creation. Not because they are perfect. Or strong. Or smart. But because they are wed. Because they have the capacity for good and evil. Because they keep trying. And they never give up. The White hair man could understand because he¡¯s been human once. ¡®Time has been altered and here you are again, having the same conversation with me again.¡¯ ¡®They are trying to stop me so they changed Time. For a couple of humans, they sure are resilient. But I am not worried. I wille to that. And once again I will seed.¡¯ ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ The white hair manughed and like the universe responding to his joyfulugh, hundreds thousands of stars ands were blessed by the capacity to house life. It is very hard for a to be hospitable to life forms. ¡®Do not underestimate humans. Just because they fail once doesn¡¯t mean they will fail again. If I know one thing about humans, is that they never give up. And as long as they didn¡¯t give up, He would help.¡¯ ¡®He¡­..rarely interferes¡¯ ¡®Rarely¡­.not never¡¯ the white hair man retorted. ¡®And why the sudden interest in the fates of mortal, Right Emissary?¡¯ The Destroyer asked his eyes ring at the gigantic figure of the white hair man, burning ck. And the white hair man smiles. ¡®Because I owe someone. In the previous timeline I did not owe him. However in this timeline I owe him. Karma is formed between me and him. And I would be remiss if I did not repay him or what he had done.¡¯ ¡®That is why even though we once have this conversation before, this time it would be different¡¯ ¡®You will kill me?¡¯ The Destroyer asked with a mocking tone. ¡®That is not my Domain. It¡¯s yours, from the beginning till the end. I am Creation itself. I do not destroy. I create. I can create life from nothing. But you could not destroy nothing. I have to create for you to destroy. I am Light. And you are Darkness. We bnce each other. We are the buildings blocks of everything and nothing.¡¯ Then the white hair man sighed as his eyes look towards a direction in the dark universe. And his eyes could pierce through all universes, multiverses, realities, inverted realities, hidden dimensions, surpassing time and space, superseding all will of the Universe to see a mortal on Earth Prime. The man is d in ck and was currently fighting seven bald men and the Right Emissary smiles. Once, in this timeline, that man saved the Right Emissary people during His mortal days. At the time, the Right emissary was a mortal fighting a great darkness that envelops his world. When he ascended, he began to know that the person who helped him before was from another. He knows mysteries no life form would ever understand orprehend. And because He owed that man, Karma is formed. And now it is time for that Karma to be resolved. For a being as strong and as invincible as He is, to owe someone will clouds his judgment if He do not resolve the Karma. It was not even a fraction of millisecond from the time he looks to that man before he looks back at the Destroyer and spoke to him, each of his word containws that cowed the whole existence. ¡®And as such I will create a Prison for you, Left Emissary. Long enough to contain you until he is ready. In this timeline you were too fast, too hasty and too impatient because you already knew you would win. If I let you reach Earth Prime before the supposed time, then the Infinite Earth will cease to exist. Consider this my selfishness and to help you avoid angering Him¡¯ ¡®YOU!¡¯ The Destroyer shouted in anger and the barrier that the Right Emissary erected to protect the universes behind him cracked and exploded as the universe was shaken and expanding at an elerated rate. It was like the Universe will roll on itself and created thergest super ck hole in creation. Cosmic destruction energy spread out throughout the local super cluster and stars exploded and turns into singrity,s turns to atom particles, destroyed mercilessly under the Destroyer aura. But the Right Emissary was calm as he blows a wind into the Universe. And the wind from his mouth blows away the Destruction like it was a dream as everything formed back the way it was before. And the Right Emissary pped his hand as ten thousand gxies form andbine to be four pirs of light. This pir of light appeared in the west, south, north and east of the Destroyer gigantic body each one is separated Zetaliion light years away. This pirs of light hovered there in the cold dark universe emitting a warm light that could be seen millions of light years away, a beacon of life. Then the Right Emissary opens his arms wide and stars lined up from the west to the south, to the north and to east. The stars lining itself up like a. It was a formation of a very bizarre universe. This ce of Zetaliion light years away from each direction will be the Destroyer prison. The Right emissary then waved his hand and from his hand golden particles were formed as it attached itself to the pirs as the pirs produce a golden chain that stretch out from one end of the universe to the other. The chain then flies through the universe and shackles the Destroyer. The Destroyer roars but it seems in this confinement of the Four Pirs, his Destruction aura was minimized as the chain keep regenerating itself with the essence of creation. This all happened in the fraction of a millisecond. The Right emissary smiles bitterly as he knew his power is actually not enough to contain the Destroyer. Something else help him. Something stronger than him. Only one thing is stronger than him. ¡®Thank you¡¯ he said The Right emissary then looked at the Destroyer and said. ¡®Time will be restored and what wille to pass will pass. My Karma with him is resolved. When the Timees, the shackles binding you would shatter and The Pirs will crumble¡¯ The Destroyer who is roaring and trying to release himself from the shackles finally calmed down and stand there galling at the Right Emissary resign to his temporary confinement The only reason the Supreme Being help the Creator is because it is truly not time for the Destroyer to arrive at Earth prime. He was too fast and his action might change the preordained path of his future in which he seed. ¡®You think this will help him?¡¯ the Destroyer asked. The Destroyer also remembers the past timeline. It is not like it is coincidence that the man that the Creator owes to is that man. The Supreme Being does not y with dice. Calmly replying, the Right Emissary said ¡®Whether it will help him or not, my connection with him has been severed. I no longer owe him and that is enough.¡¯ He then looked toward the direction of Earth Prime and smiles ¡®Never give up¡¯ he said whispering a word that reverberates through the universe. Anymunication device will only pick up his word as droning static. Then smiling apologetically to the Destroyer, he said Until we meet again and he disappeared in a blinding light as the Destroyer was chained in that cold dark gxy with Four Pirs that forbid entrance. And the Universe was calm¡­until the Pirs crumble. And the storm will rage once again to fulfill His lifelong wish. *** And now to the spoiler part of who is the Right Emissary. I bold the spoiler warning in case you don¡¯t notice. For those who read AOH and AOH NG you all could guess who is that white hair and blue eyes. Ohe on. You know who he is. *** SPOILERS FOR AOH AND AOH NG Ok, so we know that Aero from AOA teleported from Brave World into AOH world where Aero and the survivor of Earth is known as the Sky people and waged war against the arrogant Demonkind that rules over the primitive humans in AOH world. Remember now, that while Aero did teleport to that world he doesn¡¯t teleport to that world equivalent of his Earth which is modern. Not because the world of AOH is not modern but the world of AOH is in its infancy of civilization. Time is not linear. He did not travel through space; he travels to a time of where civilization was not yetplex in AOH. The MC of Lord Shadow has both visited both MC of AOA and AOH. The Earth where Takashi from AOA uses his teleportation device to teleport all humans ying his VR game to the Brave World was actually the Earth two which Azief be Hyperion. The Earth where AOH MC is where Azief were stranded with Will and help a young hero of that world to fight Darkness. But how could it be eons? Like I exined in this chap, Arial possess all the memories of the past creators which gives him ess to eons of memories and also because Time do not exist. The Creator and Destroyer live beyond such constraint of Time. Time is not a universal constant. The past, present, and future are not absolutes. The fundamental description of the universe then must be timeless. The reason why we believe time is crucial and exist is because that in order to specify what happens to a system, you not only have to specify the physicalws, but you have to specify some initial or final condition. There is no clock ticking outside the cosmos. Clocks don¡¯t really measure time at all. Time is defined to be what our clocks measure. I, like Rovelli, advocate the idea of a timeless universe. Ever head the name of Julia Barbour? Isaac Newton thought of time as a river flowing at the same rate everywhere. Albert Einstein unified space and time into a single entity, but he still held on to the concept of time as a measure of change. In Barbour¡¯s view there is no invisible river of time. Instead, he thinks that change merely creates an illusion of time, with each individual moment existing in its own right,plete and whole. He calls these moments ¡°Nows.¡± Each Now is an arrangement of everything in the universe. Barbour¡¯s Nows can be imagined as pages of a novel ripped from the book¡¯s spine and tossed randomly onto the floor. Each page is a separate entity. Arranging the pages in some special order and moving through them step by step makes it seem that a story is unfolding. Even so, no matter how we arrange the sheets, each page isplete and independent. For Barbour, reality is just the physics of these Nows taken together as a whole. The totality of all possible Nows has a very special structure All possible configurations of the universe, every possible location of every atom, exist simultaneously. There is no past moment that flows into a future moment. If you want to know about this google Julian Barbour and his tonia concept. Anyway, hope you enjoy this chap as it give a background on the threats of the Destroyer and why Azief Earth is important. And I still need people to be in my ARC team. Hope any of my readers could help me. And no, you don¡¯t have to py anything. You just have to read my book and give reviews when it is published. Contact me at my email if you¡¯re interested. Peace out *** Chapter 149: A world of wolves It is a normal morning in the ind of Creion. This ind is one of the ind archipgos near the huge ind of the World Government. Most of the people living in the ind of Creion is from Armenia and Greeks. Every morning the people of this ind woke up and tend to their works. The fisherman fish on the sea riding wooden ship strengthened by runes. Hunters enter the forest and search for game. Farmers went to their farnd and farm. It is an idyllic ind, free from the dangers of the maind. It is a smallmunity and a peaceful one. Unlike the maind there is little chaos. The maind has great many people, dangerous but rewarding. But the people of this ind do not desires to enter the maind. This ind is for those who are too gentle to live among wolves Other than hiding when the giant sea creatures showed up, there is not many things the people of this ind had to fear. In this ind, peace begets boredness. Rarely interesting things happens. But today was different. Like an Eastern Winding towards the North, there is a different wind sailing through the ind today. A farmer who was walking to his farm notice a blue color filling the horizon when he was climbing a hill and he was awestruck. The blue colors could be seen thousands of miles from its originating shore. For the people who lived in the ind near the World Government Headquarters, they were shocked to see a blue colors pulse cutting through the clouds and shines the ocean. But other than mildly astonished and curiosity they then resume their routine. To them, all they could see was some blue glowing thing from a distance. It does not affect their lives and have little consequences to their livelihood. After the Fall people became ustomed to weird shit happening every day. Blue aura pulse piercing the clouds? That¡¯s nothing. A farmer in one of the inds that saw the blue aura was intrigued at first before once again shoveling his farnd. A butcher who is butchering a giant rabbit meat in the outside of his hut look towards the Ind Of Peace when the blue aura pulse reached the clouds and open the sky but he just has a nonchnt attitude and keep slicing and dicing the meat. What all of these people failed to notice was that the blue aura surging up to the sky was a precursor of something monumental. The World Government was attacked¡­and is now on its ways to being defeated. By one man. Not an army. A man. A single man. That could not be stressed enough. To most of the people in the world, the World Government is seen as a pir of stability and strength. The numbers of people belonging to the World Government is millions of people. It boasted the strongest military in the world right now after the Fall. But, that very same organization is being brought to its knees today. A new era is beginning. An era of the Gods. Because of one man, the World Government had to teleport all of its people out of the ind. It is thankful that the supporters of the World Government is everywhere around the world. If not, sea of blood would surely color the ind red. Yet, the people on the other ind resume their routine like nothing has happened. Woe to the ignorance of man. Meanwhile on the Ind itself, the situation is tense. Raymond and the others were teleported. But someone was left behind and that is Houtarou Oreki. ¡®Oh, shit¡¯ he cursed under his breath as he quickened his pace to the underground level prison. He is now in level 31. ¡®I should have stayed in my cave. ¡®No, nothing would happen¡¯ I convinced myself back then. I should have trusted my gut¡¯ he said to himself. More like cursing himself for his stupidity. ¡®Troublesome, troublesome.¡¯ Heined. Instead of staying still in his cave, he enters the Quorum building. The reason is because he wanted Hirate to thinks that he did not deliberately lose to Lord Shadow and to prove his loyalty to the World Government. When he enter the Quorum building, Hirate orders him toe downstairs to help watch over their high priority prisoner. It was then the people on top of the Ind were teleported. A string of bad luck. Hirate was shocked when it happened but his mind quickly formting ns. And he is now heading downwards to the Underground Prison to try a different approach to this cmity that has befallen the World Government. Now the people left in this ind is the Seven Energy Disperse Stage user, Hirate and the people working underneath the underground prison Will and the Immortal Couple. Oreki could be considered to be working underneath the underground prison because when the teleportation formation was activated he was still underground ¡®Troublesome, troublesome¡¯ he said that word again. His mouth keepining but his head is formting ideas. This battle will not end without some blood being spilled. And Oreki don¡¯t want blood to be spilled. No matter who wins today, humanity will lose. So, he is now rushing downwards to enact his winning strategy. ¡®This is why dealing with people is so troublesome. I told Hirate many times to concede yet he did not want to listen. The Quorum won¡¯t listen. Lord Shadow can¡¯t be reasoned with. Haish. In the end, only people like me could see the forest. Only people like me could cast off ego and work for the greater good¡¯ He said it to himself as he broke into a run. He could feel the force of lightning getting stronger. He could feel a source of power healing someone. It¡¯s the same feeling Oreki get when he is near Raymond. An external force lending a hand. And there is only one person in thisplex of underground prison that is known could tap the source of external source of power. Will the Dark Speedster has already been released from its captivity. The one thing that could be used to bargain with Lord Shadow is trying to escape. The battle on top is a distraction. The sealing was Lord Shadow first move. It was a brilliant move if Oreki had to assess. Lord Shadow cut off any ns Hirate had about teleporting Will to another prison. But Hirate could still lose all reason and kill Will so he sent an extraction team ¡®Brilliant¡¯ Oreki muttered while running fast. While the whole ind was focused on the destruction he unleashed, his people would have extracted Will from his prison. From this Oreki could surmise that Lord Shadow himself does not want this war. The fact that Hirate did not kill Will also shows that he too wanted to at least maintain a cordial rtionship with Lord Shadow. Only one miscalction on Hirate part and the Quorum. The fact that Will is important¡­personally to Lord Shadow. Yet, even then, Hirate must not allow Will to return to Lord Shadow side. The Closet. The secret hiding in the Closet. Both sides could not budge. But if nothing give way, then humanity who is stuck in the middle would suffer. Oreki is not a nice guy. Nice guy don¡¯t have an army asrge as him. A nice guy doesn¡¯t have blood on their hands. But, Oreki isn¡¯t the Devil. He do not wish for humanity to perish. Hirate and Lord Shadow is having a dick measuring contest. And humanity couldn¡¯t have these tow pricks squandering Earthst chance just because they both don¡¯t want to budge. So, Oreki had to step up. He had to create a new n. A n where everyone is safe. A n where he hopes to stop this conflict before it truly begins. And he smirks. ¡®Troublesome, troublesome¡¯ he said smiling. *** MEANWHILE ISLAND OF PEACE Azief was surrounded by fire whirls and as he walk he appeared from afar like a walking firestorm. The clouds on top of his head is turning into mist because of the high pressure of temperature. Thunder and lightning roared in the sky, and wind howls, the air cracking and breaking. It was like the End of Days descends on the ind. The saber on his hand is a weapon of immeasurable power and when it is brought out, like a dragon awakening form a deep slumber, it roared like the Sovereign of all Sabers and unleashed its divine majesty. The saber of an Asura who once ravaged the Universe. He has brought out his most powerful weapon. He has other weapons of course. He has Reaper Sword, the sword of his ss. He has the Spear of Fiery Hell which created the image of Ten Reincarnation Hellish Scape when its might is unleashed. He also possesses the Halberd of Seven Hells of Ice that could call upon the forces of nature and is even said to be able to freeze an ocean. He also got the Nine Heaven Lightning Tribtion Bow that is only fourth under the Houyi Bow mystical power But Azief knows there is no saber that Azief has seen in his life that could bepared in the same breath with the Six World Exterminating Saber. A weapon that grows with its owner is rare. The fact Azief could possess this hellish weapon could only be exined by divine luck. But Azief somehow thinks that the trickster has a certain hand in his divine luck. The saber he brought out is the Heaven Sundering Saber. On the saber there is an inscription. The inscription inscribed on the saber is Mastering Others Is Strength; Mastering Yourself Is True Power, With One sh Rendering the Heaven Apart If he could unleashed the true power of this saber, this saber could bring down the Heavens. Now that he is Seed Forming, the saber power and strength is no longer like it is before. When Azief brought out this saber from its sheath, its saber light filled the ind and it was like the Heaven on top of Azief head is shaking and the world began to tremble. In the past his sh created Nirvana Fire and burns Demonic Kind from Otherworlds. And that was when he was in Energy Forming. This time confronting this seven weird Energy Disperse Stage monk, Azief did not lose hisposure or domineering stance at all. His saber light fill the ind with silver light that seems toe from the inside of his sheath and with a yell he shouted ¡®Sunder The World!¡¯ His shout reverberates and the wind around him vibrate. And he charges to the Seven Monk. BOOM! his feet move forwards as a gust of wind exploded under his feet when he take that first step, blowing dust and soil behind him. The Seven Monks expression was unchanged and expressionless as ever as they retreated, jumping with the speed of sound from Azief in a matter of second. But Azief only smirked. He understand why this Monks are the lifesaving treasure of the World Government and why Hirate used them to dy him After he killed that one monk, he already knew what would happen if he killed another. But even if he knew, it would not stop him. His heart is firm and his will is steadfast and he will not be cowed into cowardice And he also wanted to try Sina new pill if ites to it. BOOM! The sound of his energy cracked the air around him. His saber glowed crimson blood and the roiling thunder clouds on top of the inds exploded and the sound travel through the ocean scaring all sea creatures. Red mist surrounds Azief body as the heat around him created extreme weather events on the ind almost instantly. Thend beneath his feet was incinerated almost immediately and it was like the soil was being razed down by a great drought, thend looking parched. The Red mist around his body turns into a coiling fire ring that purified every element that hees into contact with. It is then he swings down his saber with a force like he was bringing down the starry skies, unmatched and peerless. Looking like a monarch of fire, his hair fluttering like strands of fire, his sleeves billowing like mes, he unleashed his mighty attack. BOOOOM!!! The strike shatters sound and supersonic boom rings through the oceans creating ripples of shockwaves across therge body of water. A gigantic sh of fire shes towards one of the Monks. The sh was covered with fire and it shot out a sun from his saber, that it seem truly capable of sundering Heavens. The Monks did not even showed any expression of shock. They have only wooden expression and no fear like their lives means nothing. A soul sealed in a bracelet. How could it understand fear when in the end they will return inside the bracelet. Azief realizes from the very first moment that these monks are not a living thing but a Soul Automaton. They do not fear death. But Azief was grinning. ¡®That is because they never tasted true death¡¯ he thought to himself. Considering the size of his attack, two of the monks was consumed by the gigantic sh of fire and was incinerated without even having the chance to scream This time however no orb of light could be seen entering the other Monks. It was at this time the Monks finally show some expression. Their expression was of bewilderment and shock. Azief smirked. This is Nirvanic Fire. Very useful when one want to burns or purifies a soul. Azief just burn the two monks soul into nothingness. ¡®How¡¯s that?¡¯ Azief said as hended on the ground. This sh did not evenst ten second from the moment he jumped and unleashed his attack and the Monks retreating. The residence around the ind, its great buildings was consumed by fire and melted even the steel beams. His sh created a deep canyon of thirty feet down that stretches from where he strikes to the other side of the ind. Only dust and ashes were proof of the existence of buildings. Because Nirvana Fire do not leaves smoke or linger mes. About twenty thousand house, fifty seven religious establishment, a hundred and thirty five World Government offices, twenty six small viges, fifty five hamlet, ten pces, twenty seven castles, one thousand thirty one business building was destroyed in that one sh. The strike scorched the ind leaving only eerie silence. There is no explosion. Just utter desteness. For the Nirvana Fire incineratepletely, leaving nothing unpurified. Now there is five Monks. Azief then points his saber to one of the monks and said with a smirk on his face. ¡®Now, now, you can¡¯t upgrade yourself like that all the time. That¡¯s cheating you know? And I don¡¯t like people cheating me. At least now that I destroy two of them sopletely, yourst transformation would be Disk Formation Low Realm right?¡¯ The Monks finally shows some emotions of anger. When a soul is burned and purified then that means they would truly die. They would not return to the Bracelet. They would die and that thought consumes them. And for the first time, these Monks feel fear creeping inside their hearts. Azief smirks as he sees the change on their expression. Now- he said before he moves, leaving a gust of wind behind him as he appears almost immediately in front of one of the monks. The Monk he appeared in front of tries to jump back but his sped is too slowpared to Azief Hyper speed. He punches the monk and the shockwaves shatters all the buildings nearby them as that monks exploded and turned into a puddle of blood and an orb of light flew out from the puddle of blood and enters one of the other monks. The Monk absorbing the orb of light had his level rise to Seed Forming Low Realm. Now there is four monks. Azief could feel one of his seed dimmed and wilted. It would take time before his Seed would glow again and in full power. He uses one of his Seed to activate the Eternal Ring. He uses another to power the Heaven Sundering Saber Nirvanic Fire attack. He has two more seeds to use before they shriveled and Azief had to wait some time before they regain their vitality. This time the monks no longer could wait for their demise as rxed as before as four of them charged to Azief with a tiger-like ferocity. One of them rushed to Azief, producing arge silvernce, charging through the destroyed rubbles, jumping through the toppled buildings of the ind like an unstoppable force. In two second he arrived in front of Azief and he trusted hisnce to Azief chest. This Monk possesses only Energy Disperse Stage High Realm. Azief snorted and deflect thence attack with a p. His p cracked thence before thence itself exploded into millions fragment and the Monk was thrown far away. Azief was about to catch his breath before a spear rushes to his left side aiming at the side of stomach. Azief dodges with the speed of lightning and grab the spear with his hand. He nsnorted and unleashed his energy. Then he push the spear towards the monks as rippling energy shockwaves was transferred from the spear to the Monk and the Monk was forced to let go of his spear as his internal organs exploded into mush. ¡®Uhuk, uhuk¡¯ the Monk coughed The Monk then unconsciously kneels and puke bloods. ¡®Enough of this!¡¯ Azief said his tone was no longer calm. He is angry now. He still didn¡¯t see the Seed Forming low Realm Monk. It seems the chaos was intended for that one monk to hide. ¡®So be it¡¯ Azief said before he moves and appears in front of the kneeling monk in a fraction of a second. He looked down to the monk and his eyes was cold. With a shing movement he beheaded the kneeling monk. The monk head was sliced clean off as blood spurted from the opening of his sliced neck like a fountain in the parks only instead of spurting water it spurts red blood. The head keep rolling and fall down inside arge hole in the middle of the street made from Azief previous sh of Nirvanic Fire. An orb of white lightes out of the dead monk body and enter the earth. Azief smiles as he said to himself. ¡®Burrowing underground huh? Now, there is only three monks.¡¯ And the primary monk is now a Seed Forming Mid Realm. But even then Azief is not scared. Instead heughed. ¡®Three monks. It is like the beginning of a bad joke.¡¯ AAH¡¯ A scream almost break Azief concentration as a Monk holding a sword bursted out from a boulder near Azief. He holds a sword which possesses openwork pommels and sharply angled tips and made of divine bronze. Azief just snorted as he opens his palm and execute a chop strike. Power exploded from his shing downward motions. He utilizes the elerational force of his arms which creates a wind force that shredded everything around him and throws the rubbles and dust near him into chaos. He guided his chops subtly and gently like a wind blowing the clouds. It was not quick and powerful, yet in its silence movement, a terrifying impact sounded out as his palm deflects the Monk sword. When he deflects he entraps. The moment he deflect the sword, he caught the Monk wrist. Then Azief smiling evilly exerted force as the Monk wrist exploded into pieces of meat. The blood exploded yet Azief did not want his attire to be stained with the blood of the Monk and waved his hand as the wind follow his will and blows the blood far away. The Monk fall down and Azief quickly stomped his feet on the Monk head and it exploded like watermelon being smashed by an iron hammer. An orb of light fly out from the body of the Monk and two monks bursted out from the ground five kilometers away from Azief. ¡®Two¡¯ he muttered under his breath. Now, one of the Monks possess the prowess of Seed Formation High Realm. Azief could feel someone is watching him. And he knows who is watching him. Hirate wanted to dy him. What Hirate doesn¡¯t know, Azief also wanted to dy Hirate response. By now, Azief is confident that Will has escaped his captivity. Azief recruited the Immortal Couple for his extraction team. One could paint openings disregarding walls and the like. Another could tame monsters and beats with the sound of her flute. Their skills proved to be the perfect match for the security in the Prison Underground. Now, Azief only have to make sure Wille to the surface. The moment Wille to the surface the Speed Source will heal him. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirked as he looked at the two monks not too far away from him. If he desires with one dash he could arrive in front of them in a matter of seconds. ¡®Interesting¡¯ he eximed before his feet moved. The battle intensifies. *** Chapter 150: Winds of change (1) The sound of crumbling, the smell of desteness. The paradise ind of the World Government is now burning. Like the burning of the Roman Empire, Lord Shadow was like Nero as he looked upon the destruction joyfully. At least that is what Hirate must have thought Lord Shadow felt. Coming out from the Quorum Headquarters, he looked upwards, expecting to see a clear blue sky only to be greeted with crimson clouds and suffocating heat. Hirate look at the destruction in front of him the moment he stepped outside the Quorum Building and he could not help but gasped in horror. Thousands of buildings decimated, a deep canyon in the middle of the ind leading to a deep abyss, crimson color clouds, firestorm and thunderstorm ravaged the periphery of the ind, the waves and winds churn and howl violently. If Hirate had not known he would not believe that one man could create such disasters. He sighed and thenughed. ¡®It is truly the age of Gods. An age of magic¡¯ he said to himself. One man could create this much destruction akin to Gods of Cmity. It takes time for him to arrive from the Underground Prison to the surface. And even when he returns to the surface he did not immediately went outside the Quorum building. Instead he enacted a protective array barrier. Amidst the thundering lightning, amidst the shaking of the Earth, amidst the heaven shattering sound, he did his job. If not for that, this headquarter of the Quorum would have already been ttened by thatst attack. But now, the end is near. And the conclusion is almost finalized. Unless, Hirate activate that. But he won¡¯t. The risk is too great Smiling bitterly he said under his breath ¡®Maybe he already knew I won¡¯t activate that. Because he knew I won¡¯t go that far. Or maybe he had the confidence to also beat that. But he doesn¡¯t know the true power of that thing¡¯ The Eight Monks that appeared to halt Lord Shadow has been decimated leaving only one monk. These Eight Monks was created from the Sage of Eight Path Bracelet. It was a divine item that could summon Eight Golden Warriors with the level of Energy Disperse Stage with Eternal Spring body refinement. They have no emotions or thoughts. Only orders. But Lord Shadow managed to invoke the emotion of fear and shock. Each time when they die, their essence would return to the primary soul and increase in level. The final transformation of the Monks should be Disk Formation High Realm but Lord Shadow destroys two souls. Meaning thest transformation of the primary soul would be Disk Formation Low Realm. And that is why Lord Shadow managed to invoke the Monks emotions. Usually they die but they will always return to the Bracelet when the order is aplished. But to have sent their souls into nothingness, this is no longer the kind of attack the soul inside the Bracelet has ever seen. For anyone in the world, having a Disk Formation expert as a guardian would grant that faction almost unrivalled power. Hirate was betting on the superiority of a Disk Formation High realm expert to force Lord Shadow to retreat. ¡®Heh¡¯ Hirate sighed as he walks along the destroyed pavement outside the Quorum Headquarters. There are no longer the beautiful lush green gardens, or the beautiful fountain, or the beautiful stone buildings. Only desteness and parchednd. In the end, he did not expect Lord Shadow could purify souls. In the end, his information is not good enough. But he was not mad at Lord Shadow. He was mad at Loki. Lord Shadow might imnt Will as a spy but that is not enough to warrant his anger. After all it is a norm, to send spies to your rivals and enemies faction. Hirate understand such action and he himself did this. What he is angry of how perfect the barrier that Loki has erected against his spies. Hirate knows why his spies never could into the tight circle of Lord Shadow faction and it is all because of the Trickster. A year ago, a long time before Lord Shadow established his dominance upon the world. Hirate already marked Loki group as dangerous and requires supervision. Each of Lord Shadow supporters while at the time, were not arge force, each and every one of them were powerful experts and possess Artifacts. Lady Sofia possesses the Houyi Bow. Just by thrumming its bowstring a killing aura could envelops the whole battlefield and it is rumored to be able to shoot down the sun into destruction. Lady Sina while she doesn¡¯t possess any powerful Artifacts worthy of mentioning, her knowledge in Pill Making and her potential as a quick strength solution for low level users would made her extremely important in the strengthening of armies. It is why the World Government desires her so much, more than the otherbat rted users. Oreki the Thunder Lord once said in private, that having Sina is as good as having ten thousand armies. Then there is Wang Jian, the White Tiger as he is famously known. His Artifacts are the Cloud Walking Boots, the War God Gold Chain Armour and the Phoenix Feather Cap And if that is not enough Loki gifted him with the Ruyi Jingu Bang With all of these Artifacts with him it was like giving wings to a fierce tiger. Even though he is an Energy Disperse Stage user, Raymond estimated that Wang Jian could fight toe to toe with Seed Formation Low Realm user. And then there is Loki¡­the Trickster. The information about him is scarce. He is the most mysterious one among the people in Lord Shadow group. He is even more mysterious than Lord Shadow himself. No one knows his true face and the people that first met him have all died, missing or disappeared. Everything about him might be a lie. Even his name might not be his name. Even though Hirate notice this danger a long time ago, and he send his spies, none of them returned alive. Those who returned alive have misleading information. So, it is only right that Hirate views Loki as his rival. Not Lord Shadow. It is pointless inparing between two people who have different weight ss. Hirate was never a fighter. He was a schemer, a plotter, the man with the n, the brains of the operations Comparing his strength with Lord Shadow? Hirate knows he would notst even one bout with the Prince. He walked towards the direction of the battle. The Bracelet in his hand is cracking. The lifesaving treasure of the World Government will be destroyed today. Thinking of this, he could not help but smiles bitterly as the wind around him rushed violently, scratching his cheek. Lord Shadow was battling two of the Monks right now and the effect of his battle extend even to Hirate, miles away from the center of the battle. ¡®At least it is used for the right purpose.¡¯ Hirate muttered under his breath, his eyes seeing the explosion that happens not too far away from the Quorum headquarters. He could hear the sound of explosions, of air cracking and breaking and the thunderstorm and fires ravaging the ind. The clouds are red and it was like the world is overturned. He could only sigh. The reason why the bracelet was not fought over by the lords of the World Government is because everyone agreed that the bracelet is to be the lifesaving treasure of the World Government and will only be used to protect the World Government when a cmity happens. ¡®This qualifies¡¯ Hirate said to himself. The Bracelet was hisst gamble. People might think there are many lifesaving treasures for the World Government. The reality is different. It is not easy to encounter Artifacts. It is not like weed, growing everywhere. But then¡­.why? Why does he keep moving towards the battle? Even though he knows if the Bracelet Soul could not stop Lord Shadow he also could not stop him? Why does he keep moving forward? Is it that important to not let Lord Shadow knows the thing in the Closet? Is this battle worth it? It cost Hirate this ind. It cost him the amiable rtionship that the World Government has forged with Lord Shadow. It cost him¡­everything. ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯ He ask himself Smiling he answer, taking another step forward, reaffirmed what he knows in his heart ¡®It is worth it. I thought there is a slight chance I could win this battle. I took it. And I was wrong. But I took the chance. At least, I won¡¯t regret. Even if that is the only thing I got from this battle.¡¯ He walked faster, deflecting any stray rubbles of stones, steel and soil flying to him from the distance with his Psionic power ¡®But the battle is not over. I have onest fight in me before I could ept this oue.¡¯ Hirate doesn¡¯t know what will happen after this battle. Will Lord Shadow kill him? Will he hunt down everybody that has anything to do with this? Or is there another way? Even as he is walking towards the center of the battle he did not show any sign of regret. He did what had to be done. Because honestly Hirate doesn¡¯t know what Lord Shadow will do if he knows the truth about this world. Lee Sangmin chose to close one eye and instead be the Guardian of the Forest. Many people called the Forest Region as a paradise for the low level users. But Hirate knows the truth. It is not paradise. It is a prison. This whole world is a prison. And the only one who knows about this is only a few¡­.and they all decided to keep quiet. Because the alternative would be unfavorable to the current status quo. And because they all knew that this world will notst. Thus, they seal that thing, not allowing it to see the light of day, not allowing it to fuse with each other. Hirate was too afraid of the Old World. Lee Sangmin was too kindhearted. They both knew that they only hinder the inevitable. So, they closed their eyes¡­.and pray. Hoping that their secrets would not be uncover, praying the problem to go away. This world is good enough. But will Lord Shadow think the same as them if he knew the truth? One thing Hirate learned, people like Lord Shadow seek more than just wealth or ethereal fame. They seek the apex. And they just step on the first step to the apex. Would they be satisfied with the truth of this world? Or will they seek the truth no matter what? This is the reason why Hirate even chooses not to tell of the secret of the world to even Raymond. Hirate shakes his head No, it is not the location of the thing in the Closet that Hirate is trying to hide. It is the intention of why the thing in the Closet must stay in the Closet. And Will knows the truth of this world. It is why only Oreki and him can visit Will in the Underground Prison. Hirate once tried to solve this peacefully. He tries to wipe Will memories. But as it turns out, Will mind is being protected by an external energy source. So, he had no choice but to offend Lord Shadow. Looking in front of him he could see from ten kilometers away, Lord Shadow ripping out the heart from one of the Monks. The Monk fall down lifelessly and an orb of white light enters the Primary Monk and wind and tempest filled the surrounding of the Monk. A battle between a Disk Formation Low Realm user and a Seed Forming High Realm user. ¡®Lord Shadow, if even after this you managed to win, then I really have to ept my defeat¡¯ Hirate said before he takes a step forward. And as he moves his brain begin emitting weird frequency as psionic power converge in his brain. ¡®Let see if I really can¡¯t pierce your mind¡¯ he said smirking before walking closer to the center of the battle. *** IN THE CENTER OF THE ISLAND Aziefughed as he was enveloping by arge spinning wind that could shred even steel building beams. The Monk slowly floats as thews of gravity crumbles under the Monk feet. Thend beneath the Monk feet sunk to seven feet deep withstanding a mighty pressure. ¡®Disk Formation¡¯ Azief muttered. Azief just finished killing one of the Monk and the orb of light from that dead monk went to the Primary Monk. And now, the Primary Monk finally could unleash its true power. ¡®It is not really a Disk¡¯ he said again smiling, looking at the transformation. ¡®And there is no Inferno Baptism. You could not reach Perfection¡¯ he mocked the Monk. ¡®Three Seeds Creating Leaves of Origins, Six Seeds Creating Branches of Creations, Nine Seeds Creating the Tree Of Life, Ten Seeds Summoning the Purifying Fire¡¯ Azief remembered one of the teachings he read. ¡®It is a Halo. And no Inferno Baptism. If it¡¯s not Perfection, then you have no hope. Checkmate, Hirate¡¯ he muttered under his breath as he prepares a pill in one of his hand ready to pop it in his mouth. But he wanted to see the Monk transformation first. In the Myriads World and the Otherworlds, he had seen many Disk Formation Expert with Will, but he never did see how they transformed. A crown of Light rays surround the Monk head before it floats and floats on top of the Monk head, making him look like a sacred and holy Monk. It is golden because the Law that the monk cultivate is the Law of Righteousness. He made the Seed sprout the Halo of Righteousness and his body was healed almost immediately and holy and sacred aura fill the ind, dispelling the thunderstorm and the firestorm as Azief aura weakened under the suppression of the Law. The Death aura that spreads through the ind immediately evaporates into mist and dissipates into nothingness. ¡®HAH¡¯ The Monk shouted and golden light shoots out from his mouth that turns the sky golden and thend sacred. Booming sound cracked the sky as a surge of energy surrounds the Monk Then another halo appeared above the first halo. This Halo is blue and it is the Halo of Life as the destend began healing itself and sprouted nts and trees. It was like spring hase for the ind and prosperity bes abound. The Monk floats ten meter above the ground looking at Azief with apparent disdain. Then the Monk unleashed his Disk Formation aura and the whole world seems to beckons. The Halo on top of his head spin violently as the pressure of the world conspire to pressure Azief and it strikes Azief, an invisible force that mmed into Azief entire being Azief only smiles even as his knees about to buckle and sweats formed on his forehead. His skins was shred apart but even as it was shredded it keeps regenerating as fast as it was shredded. Now, it finally shows why people desire a Perfect physique. If it was any other Seed Forming High Realm they would already turned into a pool of blood. But pressuring his body to this point is not enough to kill Azief. His body could not be destroyed by normal means. The Monks needs to use the Laws to seal his body or destroy his mind or uses such powerful attack that it surpassed the threshold of damage that even Heaven could not supersede. But The Monk is only a Disk Formation Low Realm. Even if the Monk is Disk Formation High Realm he is still constrained by the power of Heaven and Earth. The Monk was not like the Demon King that has the Ten Eternal Rings or the Asura that holds the Six World Exterminating Saber. Now, that was the kind of existence Azief would tremble just looking at their sight. The Saber he acquires by the luck that Loki has guided him. The Ten Eternal Rings he got because the carelessness of others and his wily tricks. A Idsk Formation Low Real Monk? Not enough to make him feel fear. In Disk Formation, one could manipte certain Laws of the World depending on the Seed that has sprouted and turned into Disk from the consciousness. The pressure emanated out from the Monk nheless exerts mighty powerful aura that wanted to destroy Azief body. Blood began to seep out of the corners of Azief mouth, and his internal organs is boiling like he is being roasted. There is a terrible; pressure on his chest and on top of his head as the Law of Righteousness wanted to dispel Azief. The Monk is the righteous cause and Azief was the Evil it needs to destroy. ¡®FORM THE SWORD OF RIGHTEOUSNESS TO DISPEL THIS EVIL¡¯ the Monk said, the first word the monk said since the beginning of the battle. Before no matter how many times the other Monks fall in battle, no Monks even uttered a word. But now, like it gained sentience, this Disk Forming Monk can speak. Then one of the Halos on top of the Monk head dimmed and turned gray and it was like his body withered slightly. Azief tched. ¡®He uses the power of his Disk early in this battle. Not fair¡¯ but even as he said this he was still smiling and his hand is still gripping the pill tightly on his hand. ¡®SLASH!¡¯ The Monk spoke calmly yet his voice contains a power that seems to be a deration from the world itself. Chapter 151: Winds of change (2) The voice parted the clouds and pushes away the wind. Then the golden sky on top of the ind vibrates with high frequency that every life forms near the ind could hear it and feel it. All of these life forms quickly steer far away from the Ind Of Peace as they could sense the danger that is descending from the sky. Droning sound fill the sky as suddenly the clouds part way and a gigantic golden sword is descending from the sky to the ind. Its width covered the whole ind. Azief coughed his blood even as he saw the divine and holy swording down. The pressureing down on him could destroy this ind yet Azief still stands. The world forces him to kneel, yet he did not. The world wanted to destroy him, so he defied the world by remaining alive. His Undying Body continuously healing him at a fast pace resisting the pressure of a Disk Formation user. He quickly usesrge Grand Healing, one of his skills to quickly regain his health to mount an attack as he spit to the ground. Looking at the gigantic golden sword he grins. Then he lift up his saber amidst the pressure and using the Saber on his hand he shed the gigantic sword descending with the skill shing Wind Vortex. He did not want to use another one of his Seed. ¡®Now, is not the time¡¯ The wind howled and like a raging tempest, the wind formed into an invisible force capable of splitting a mountain apart. Fifty feet from the top of the ind was the gigantic golden sword. The moment his skill collided with the sword, it was like a drop of water being thrown into the sea. There was no effect and did not halt the descending sword at all. He then uses the Sky shing sh, Clouds Dispersing Fist yet none of it even managed to halt the fast descending sword. In another fifteen seconds, the Golden Sword will cleave Azief apart. But even now, at thest moment, the smirk never left his face. Even though he uses all of his skills and ability he could not halt the sword. He uses his eyes of fire, his Ice Breath, and his wind breath yet nothing works. His body has begun cracking as wounds appeared on his body from which blood flowed out. Even without being cut yet, it almost seemed like the sword would have cleaved him in half from just descending. Azief didn¡¯t take the time to wipe the blood from his mouth. ¡®Laws¡¯ Azief muttered. ¡®It is truly powerful. Everyone have different ideas, and thus the samew could have a different meanings and abilities. Forming the Sword of Righteousness to dispel Evil is oneprehension of Righteousness. If I cultivate suchw, my Righteousness would be different, my Justice would be different and so does my method of execution. Thoughts form realities. From the Seed of Thought, realities are formed. Ten Seeds are not impossible. Only time is limited¡¯ And it was like Time was slowed as he takes in all of the things around him. It was not that Time slowed but his thought bes too fast and everything loo slow inparison. He sighed as he looked at the Monk on the clouds waiting for him to die and not far away he could see Hirate hiding behind huge boulders. He could see the gigantic golden swording down, seeing every details like it was the first time, taking it all in. He even have the time to wonder whether this is the same kind of thing Will experience when he activates his speed. Does everything bes to slow in his eyes or was it something else? Azief already senses the Mind Master with his Divine Sense from the start of the battle. Then he broke from his thoughts and everything returns back to normal. Azief has already decided from the star what he wants to do. He has seen the Disk Formation form his Disk. ¡®That is enough. This is enough. Time to end this¡¯ he thought to himself. He jumped and the ground under his feet gives way. Azief face was dark as he charged forward to the sky, charging alone with a bloodthirsty saber like an Asura facing a Heavenly Tribtions from the Heavens. He looks like an insignificant dotpared to the gigantic golden sword that ising down on him. Smiling andughing he popped a medicinal pill into his mouth. As it dissolved, warmth filled his body, burning his Seed and revitalizing his organs and washing his marrows and purifying his entire body from the nerves, blood and organs. ¡®Sixty second to end this battle¡¯ what Azief popped in his mouth was The One Realm Ascending Pill made by Sina. It enables a user to ascend to the next realm utilizing the previous realm as the building blocks of how powerful the next realms would be. Unlike the pills that Sasha consumed this pill will not sacrifice anything or destroy one¡¯s foundation. Instead it only works for one minute. But for Azief to handle a Disk Formation Low Realm who did not Perfected his Seed, sixty second is enough. Almost all the herbs in the Treasury were plundered to create this one pill and it takes two months for Sina to finish this. Sina only has two of this pill. She made it when Azief and Will were stuck in the Deserted Dimension. One he gave it to Loki. The other he gave it Azief. It is also the reason why Azief purify the other two souls. If this Monk managed to turns into Disk Formation High Realm Azief even with the aid of this pill would not have ben able to be so confident. As he charges through the golden skies to meet the sword, shockwave exploded from Azief body when he consumed the pills as Four Halos formed on top of his head. The clouds shakes, the Heavens trembles and the Earth quake. A brilliant mour which is exuded by gods, heroes, kings and by holy temples emanated out from Azief entire being as it covered the golden skies and hellish thunder formed. ck lightning strikes the sea and the oceans, killing everything one hundred kilometers radius around the lightning. Dark mist creeps from the shores of the ind and rob all life as the spring that came was devoured by a cold winter. His Seed Concept of Death, Life, Rebirth and Time is turned into Four Haloes of different colors. Death was gray. Life is green. Rebirth is silver. Time is purple. Gray smokes rise from Azief feet, rising to cover the golden skies. Purplish color envelop the descending gigantic golden sword slowing down the rate of descent. Azief body was swirling with green and silver coiling snakes of colors that keep giving life and nourishment to Azief energy and rebirthing more energy and vitality. ¡®Fifty five second¡¯ Azief said under his breath. The Haloes not only formed on top of his head but also around him but it was not giving the impression of a holy being or a sacred person. The first halo is five meters wide. The second is ten meter wide. The third halo is fifteen meter wide. The fourth halo is twenty meter wide. The Four Haloes emanated the power that could control the world with one hand and overturned the heaven with the other. But unlike the Haloes surrounding the Monk which represent righteousness and a Just God, the haloes around Azief were like representing the wrathful nature of deities. The halo around Azief head was like a divine grace suffusing his soul which united the soul and the body in perfect harmony yet it contains a certain evil and the desire for destruction of dark oveing the Light. Yet at the same time it was like Azief was the glory of Light, the haloes almost seems to serve as a crown of Light. It is a conflicting aspect. The sword is now only a breath away from Azief body. Azief smiles and throws his head back and roaring inughter as he could feel the energy of the world coursing through him, the Four Laws is under his rule. He stores his saber inside his consciousness with a thought and face the gigantic golden sword ¡®Not needed right now. My fingers are enough¡¯ he said The sword keeps descending and it was at this time Azief stop the golden sword with two fingers. A Ting sound reverberates through the ind and echoes for seven times like a bell tolling announcing to the world. And also at the same time, a shockwave of energy erupted from the colliding force of Azief finger and the gigantic golden sword. The shockwave circles the world six times creating ripples on the ocean, inciting seabed volcanoes to erupt and changes the weather a world away. Earthquakes shakes the Forest Regions, with a magnitude of 7.0 with a depth of 8.1 miles rocked the peaceful region with 70 aftershocks ranging from 4.5 to 6.1 magnitudes in strength. It led to mass destruction of the buildings inside the Forest Region. Cyclones winds madendfall in some part of the ins and devastated the marching armies of Tumbu alliance which resulted in the easy victory of Loki troops which immediately take hold of the Northern Part of the ins. The Central ins was also affected but with many people protecting the city and having the barrier help the officials maintain orders and keeping the peace. The ins was not so badly affected A hurricane hit the Ice Region but was quickly dispelled by the Ice Princess Katarina. In the Fire Region Phillipe territory was consumed byva smokes and fires as one of the volcanoes produced an enormous flow that buried and devastated one of Philippergest city causing widespread panic and destruction. All of this event is rted by the power Azief unleashed when he stop the gigantic golden sword. Azief holding the gigantic golden sword with two fingers, halting it to stop was truly like an ant toppling the stomp of an elephant. Azief smiles as he said ¡®Forty second.¡¯ Azief mutters. Around him air was cracking and breaking producing sonic boom almost every seconds, and the wind was showing and cuts like sabers and swords, while the heat is hot enough to evaporate the sea. The Monk who was standing by is now frantic as it flies to Azief to stop him from attacking once more. Azief with a smile pinched the gigantic golden sword and with a sound that cracked the sky, the gigantic golden sword turns into golden motes of light and disappeared. It takes him five seconds to pinch the gigantic golden sword into destruction. ¡®Thirty five¡¯ Azief mutters as he saw the Monk rushing to him with the speed of a lightning. Then with a though he produces another saber. This was not the Heaven Sundering Saber. This is the reason why Azief is determined to test the Disk Formation Low Realm Monk. He wanted to try to unleash one of the Sabers attack. He wanted to see the extent of the power of the saber he could unleash if he was in Disk Formation. No other opportunity would present itself after this if Azief is really intending to seek the Path of Perfection. To seek the path of Perfection would means he needs to put all of his EXP in nurturing Seeds and Azief knows that would take a long time. It is the one saber he never managed to unsheathe. The sixth Saber, the Divine yer Saber. Even when he was at Seed Forming he never manage to unsheathe this saber. Now he is at Disk Formation even though for a while he wanted to try. The Monk is now only five kilometers away from him and Azief unsheathe the Saber. The moment he unsheathes the saber, three of his haloes dimmed and cracked. This saber has the inscription With One sh, Driving Gods And Devils Away. Struggle With Fate, Kind Nature Must Be Cultivated, With One sh Cutting Apart Existence. When the saber was brought out from its sheath, the ind trembles and cracked, the clouds all exploded into mist and turns into rain which immediately condense into gas and disappeared into nothingness. Then an illusory image appeared behind Azief. ¡®Thirty second left¡¯ Azief thought inside his mind. The illusory image was the illusory image of Gods with Haloes shrouding their entire bodies fighting a Celestial War with Demonic Creatures. The faces of the Gods were fierce, the expression of the Demons were malicious. Below the feet of the Gods were countless of races propping the Heavens, beneath the feet of the Demons were countless of races sacrificing lives and blood. Azief did not see it. Only the people spectating could see it. The Monk did not understand. Hirate who is seeing this battle behind the safety of a destroyed building also do not understand the image. When Azief lifted his saber to attack, the scene changes as a Wheel appeared and the countless races were sucked into the Wheel. The Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. And when Azief sh down towards the Monk, it was then that Hirate and the Monk understand. The moment he shed down the scene behind Azief also changed as it depicts a saber sh that destroyed everything. The Celestial War was ended with one sh of saber attack killing the Gods and decimating the Devils, and at the same time destroying the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth It is a saber forged for the destruction of the divine. And when this sh descended toward the Monk, the Monk knew he would not survive this. He only epts his fate and opens his arms wide. He did not even have a chance to escape as the space around him was locked. He could not run or fly to other direction even if he wanted to This is the Divine Dragon yer Saber, capable of killing Immortal Gods and Heinous Devils. The saber sh through the Monk turning him into particles of atoms and even his soul was destroyed on the spot and the sh did not stop descending as it strikes the ind. And with a soul shattering sound that could be heard there thousand miles away from the point of origin, the Ind of Peace was split apart. It was split apart by a cataclysmic eruption of explosion by Azief saber sh. The shockwaves from the explosion ripples worldwide. Thend split apart and moved from the main ind and Aziefshed almost entirely destroyed the ind. The ind was asrge as Germany before the Fall yet it was split into three now. The wave resulted from the explosion rounded the globe three and a half times. Anyone was within the twenty miles, they would have gone deaf. Weather patterns across the world be chaotic. ¡®Ten second¡¯ Azief muttered as he slowly floats down to the ground. By now the gate from where he came from be the new shore of this new ind as Azief could hear the wavespping loudly around him. The barrier on top of Azief head has long evaporated into nothingness. His slice was clean and precise like an engineered destruction. ¡®Five second¡¯ he said as his feetnded on the ground. He looks around him and smiles as he could now sense Will emerging from one of the rubbles but then he creased his eyebrows when he notices someone he didn¡¯t expect to see in his divine sense. Yet he was not worried as he could feel that that person did not mean him and Will any harm. Azief immediately understand what that person wanted to do. If that his intention,. Azief has no qualms. ¡®Now, the final bout¡¯ Azief said as he takes a step forward and he said ¡®Zero¡¯ The moment he said that the Four Haloes on top of his head dissipated and Azief was assailed by extreme fatigue. But he still managed to stand and feint a strong posture. He cross his hand together and spoke ¡®Hirate,e out. We need to talk¡¯ Saying this words he waited. Then from the dust and smokes of a destroyed building a man wearing a purple robee out looking frustrated and bitter. ¡®This is our first meeting Lord Shadow¡¯ Hirate replies and Azief just smiles. Not far away from them Oreki is holding up Will from crumbling through the ground with the Immortal Couple also helping by providing supports from behind as dozens of monster is trying to attack Will. ¡®The end is near and now a decision has to be made. Lord Shadow has won and now all is left is to conclude. But what does lord Shadow would decide to do?¡¯ Oreki thought to himself as he look at the destruction that Lord Shadow has wrought. The Immortal Couple was as shocked as Oreki when they see the state of the Ind and was relieved that they pick the right side to back. But Will who is slowly recovering his energy has a different light in his eyes. ¡®Lily¡¯ he muttered as he is looking at Azief figure from afar. He could not help but feeling apologetic in what he has to do next. Today, a great victory is won¡­yet the battle is not yet concluded. The wind blows gently now and the clouds moved freely like signifying a new era. The era where the World Government rules the world has ended. Or is it? *** Chapter 152: A promise He walks slowly to the man waiting for him. He swished the sleeve of his robe and dust off the dust and ashes from his chest and hips. He sighed and then he smiles like a big burden being lifted off from his shoulders. He moves the boulders and wood structure in front of him using his telekinesis. But even as he is walking his mind is fast at thinking. What went wrong? He shakes his head. He knew what went wrong. He is¡­.weaker. Hirate possess a lot of abilities. He possesses vast telepathic powers, and is among the strongest and most powerful telepaths in the world. Hirate would not deny he found some other levelers that were like him. But his Unique ss made him unique even among telepaths. Like Raymond who is different than just an Elementalist and Sina who is different than just an alchemist. Hirate could perceive the thoughts of others or project his own thoughts within a radius of approximately 50 km. If he could reach the peak of his evolution and transformation he could maybe even use his telepathy to cover the entire world. Now that he is in Energy Disperse Stage his psionic powers enable him to manipte the minds of others, warp perceptions to make himself seem invisible, project mental illusions, cause loss of particr memories or total amnesia, and induce pain or temporary mental and/or physical paralysis in others. Within close range, he can manipte almost any number of minds for such simple feats. At least at this moment in time he could only do this. But Hirate is confident given enough time and resources he could train his mind to be the most powerful weapon in the world. One of his abilities is that he can perceive the distinct mental presence or brain waves of other people within the radius of his power unless his ability is amplified which is why he valued The Inventor. The Inventor creates a thing for him to be able to amplify his mind to search for people. It is the reason he could recruit many talented people during the early formation of the World Government. Hirate prided himself as a great tactician and strategist, effectively evaluating situations and devising swift responses. But now as he walks step by step approaching Lord Shadow, he almost wanted tough at himself. He was wrong in his evaluation of his enemy. He did not devise a n if Lord Shadow seals the space of the Ind. That was the first miscalction. Buy now, the blue seal of the Ring has disappeared. It disappeared along with the splitting of the ind during Lord Shadowst attack. When Lord Shadow was contending with the Monk, Hirate has tried countless times to prate Lord Shadow mind. Nothing but glimpses. Considering that Lord Shadow was a whole realm above him, it should have been obvious that he could not read his mind. The suppression of energy when facing with another user who is on another higher realm than you is no joke unless you have some external source or some divine artifacts. Second miscalction. Hirate overestimates himself and underestimate his enemies. From a far Hirate could see Lord Shadow. He was standing there, hand crossed, his robe like attire billowing and his hood is no longer covering his face. His long ck hair freely waves with the wind, his face was of manly features and his posture is the posture of a man confident of himself. His eyes are piercing, like he could see through almost everything. With high waves rocking behind him and the scene of destruction stretches as long as the eyes could see, it almost looks like Lord Shadow was destruction embodied. He embodied at this moment, fear and chaos. His shadow seems to be elongated like his presence covering this whole ind under his shadow. He was too¡­.big. He was more than just a man. Hirate has on asion stressed to the Council many times, of how dangerous it is to let Lord Shadow and his group to grow. At the time, who would have thought a ragtag bunch of an archer and a trickster could be such a dangerous entities? And when the Council keep conceding to Lord Shadow demands and fear his retaliation, Hirate could already see the decline of the World Government as a force that should have control the world. Lord Shadow has be more than just a man. He has be a symbol. A symbol of resistance, a symbol of freedom. A symbol is given power by people. Lord Shadow may not believe what people believe of him but it doesn¡¯t matter. Before his rise, the World Government possesses almost an unbelievable influence in dictating certain matters in the world. The Revolutionary Army was nothing more than the confederation of the weak and the dispossessed. If not for Jean and Katarina, the Revolutionary Army would not possess any threats at all. But Lord Shadow poses a more grave threat. He became a symbol for anyone that dislike the rules of the World Government. And because he bes a symbol; he bes more than just a man. And that was exactly whates to the minds of his enemies. Lord Shadow¡­..bes somethingrger in their minds. The fear he inspires and the strength he has demonstrated gives him leverage and influence over people. When people saw him, saw the hooded figure, saw the ck attires, hear the thunder screaming and the wind howl, they feel fear. They know that he hases. The thunder announces his arrival; the howling wind signifies his anger. He makes speeches. He warned the people he is going to kill. Like a showman. All part of arger agenda. All part of his theatricality to erge his image in the minds of his opposer. The thunder thate preceding him, the shaking of the earth all gave him the image of an all-powerful god. All part of the theatricality. All Seed Forming User could summon the thunder and quake the earth but none do it so artfully like Lord Shadow. He embraces the persona people give to him. As a savior. As a judge. As an executioner. But Hirate knows who the man behind the hood is. He is a man. Powerful, yes¡­..but still a man. He bleeds like the rest of us. Only differences is that the people that is able to fight him in equal terms does not exist yet. Hirate wanted to know what happens in the one year that Lord Shadow disappeared. From the reports he reads about Lord Shadow, there was a period of one year that lord Shadow wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found. Even using the Mind Enhancer Helmet he couldn¡¯t find him. It was like Lord Shadow vanished from the face of the Earth. As he walk closer and closer to his supposed execution, Hirate could not help but remember the city before Lord Shadowe. Hirate remembers the morning before the battle. He was having a tea in the Underground Prison chatting about nonsensical thing with some of his officers in the break room. He remembersst night when one of the viges in the periphery of the ind held a feast after managing to capture a gigantic fish. People were dancing across the fires, singing and rejoicing. Hirate remembers a week ago when a new construction was scheduled for some of the residential district in the center of the ind. He remembers the prosperous cities that once stand mightily on this ind. And he sighed again. This must be his second sigh by now. ¡®Hah¡¯ Now all he could see and smell was dust and ashes. He could see parts of what used to be a residential region being flooded by the rushing seawater. He could see hills falling down into the sea. Even now as he was walking he could feel the movements of the waves under his feet churning something terrible. A tsunami is about to steer itself to this ind. His mind was filled with the cacophony of minds screaming in pain. He could feel and hear the distress of life forms under the sea. Even after all of this destruction it seems the world is not done with the World Government. Disaster willnd upon this already battered ind. Lord Shadow was truly a man of his word. He has broken the World Government. He risk everything even the world safety for a man. To Hirate this is a selfish decision on Lord Shadow part. He could have sacrifice Will for the greater good. He could have closed one eye to Hirate decision. But he could not. ¡®Because he is a man¡¯ Hirate mutters under his breath His ns to use the formation he embedded deep inside the ind was crushed the moment Lord Shadow spliced the ind. Third miscalction. Then there was another n. The n to try to pierce his mind also doesn¡¯t work. His mind control couldn¡¯t even pierce any important memories. Fourth miscalction. Hirate was beaten¡­..so thoroughly that he didn¡¯t even have the strength toin. The closer hees to Lord Shadow therger Lord Shadow seems to him. There is sweat forming on his foreheads. His hands trembled involuntarily. The feeling of powerlessness. And then before he knows it he only a couple of meters from the man. And he stopped. Amidst the sweating and the trembling he was in front of the man. Then as calm as he can he said ¡®Lord Shadow¡¯ Still there is nervousness dripping all over his words. And Hirate was sure that Lord Shadow could hear his heartbeat jumping like jackrabbits. Lord Shadow looks at him with a scowling expression or was it disdain. Hirate couldn¡¯t remember and he couldn¡¯t be sure. Nervousness filled his mind and his heart. ¡®Ashikaga Hirate. I never liked you¡¯ that was his first word and with each word it was pressuring. His voice was deep and powerful. Dark shadows surrounded him. An aura of darkness rises up from his feet. All serves to enhance the fear in the hearts and mind of his enemy. Imposing. Intimidating. Dark. ¡®Don¡¯t be so nervous¡¯ Lord Shadow said, yet his assurance did not calm Hirate. ¡®I said we need to talk.¡¯ Lord Shadow said before he turned back and looks on the distance at the Dark Speedster. Hirate notices that the man propping the Dark Speedster from falling to the ground is Oreki. Hirate doesn¡¯t know the scheme of the Thunder Lord but whatever it is Hirate hopes that it would save his life. Then Lord Shadow look back at him and said ¡®It is fortunate for you that Will is alive. Hah¡¯ Lord Shadow sighed, as he uncrossed his arm ande a step closer to Hirate. The heat and powering off from him was suffocating to Hirate. Hirate was only an Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm. Confronting a Seed Forming High Realm like Lord Shadow was like trying to withstand the pressure of a mountain. Lord Shadow needs only to exert his Seed Forming pressure to gather back the dispersing energy inside Hirate body and reverts Hirate back to Orb Condensing. Hirate was not like Raymond who can withstand such pressure with his Terra Force or Oreki and the other heroes and generals in the World Government. Hirate was not a fighter. Not in this new world. Then Lord Shadow spoke after ensuring the safety of his brother ¡®Why¡­why did you force me to this, Hirate? I¡¯ve ben thinking of this matter from the beginning of the battle. First, I thought it was about the thing in the Closet. But even if it¡¯s about the thing in the Closet, I doubt you would be this stubborn.¡¯ Hirate didn¡¯t reply or give any response. He just listens. ¡®I didn¡¯t reach this conclusion until I fought the Monks. You¡­..were truly going all out. You use the World Governmentst lifeline to make sure I didn¡¯t break Will out of your prison. Which prompts me, to question the very motive of such foolhardy decision, so unlike you.¡¯ ¡®You¡­.might have assessed me wrongly¡¯ Hirate replies trying to appear unafraid and unruffled. ¡®Heh¡¯ Lord Shadow snorted. ¡®I¡¯ve¡­.kept my eyes on you. After my battle with Sasha, I realize I know too little about this world and who runs it. My intelligence on you was numerous. You are a schemer. Logical. This battle¡­..smells desperation. And I would like to know what would make you desperate. So, we¡¯re going to have a real talk¡¯ And Lord Shadow calmly waves his hand as his telekinesis ability forms a long table from the marble stones of a nearby destroyed buildings. Another wave of his hand and chairs are formed. ¡®That¡¯s why¡¯ Hirate thought inside his mind. Hirate finally understand why he couldn¡¯t truly pierce Lord Shadow mind. It seems Lord Shadow also possess certain psionic power. But it is not his ss job. More like an abilities. ¡®Skill book¡¯ he muttered under his breath. Considering Lord Shadow was one realm above him, his psionic power must have been powerful, easy enough to withstand even the most masterful of telepath. If only Hirate was at least in Seed Forming Low Realm, his advantage as a Mind Master would broke the psionic power of even a Seed Forming high Realm who was not specialized in psionic power. But this what if situations does not benefit Hirate at all. Smiling Lord Shadow gestured for him to sit on the other end of the table ¡®Sit, Mind Master. Let have our talk¡¯ Lord Shadow said as he sit on the stone chair on the opposite side and Hirate sits on the other side, looking at each other from a confortable distance. A tsunami ising to the ind, waves rocking over the boundary of this splicednd, mini quakes keep happening as the weather on top of their head were in chaos as thunders still screaming. But, here they are. Lord Shadow and Mind Master. Inarguably the two most influential people in the world right now, is sitting having a chat. This would surely bebeled as a great event tomemorate in paintings and poems. As destruction of the powerful World Government headquarters is approaching, this two man calmly putting away their squabbles for a while to talk. Smart people don¡¯t have to talk much. Both Lord Shadow and Mind Master know why the battles had to be fought but both also know the effect of their battles and what it meant for humanity. It¡¯s the reason why Lord Shadow didn¡¯t immediately decapitated Mind Master on the spot regardless of how angry he is. And why the Mind Master didn¡¯t kill Will the first moment he get even though a spy sentence was a death penalty in the World Government. They both understand that there are bigger threats. And they both understand how important the other strength to repel this other threats. Hirate needed Lord Shadow strength when worsees to worse. And Lord Shadow realizes he needed the influence that the World Government possesses. Strength and power is good but it is not everything. The World Government captures the mind and heart of the normal people. Of people believing in order andws and the World Government provides. A necessary evil. Lord Shadow doesn¡¯t like the World Government and does not agree with their ways of doing things but people are entitled to live their lives however they want and believe whatever they wanted. Some people likes to lives in an orderly world while some are like him. It is why this talk could happen. Because they are both smart men. But the reason why this talk and their sit down could bebeled as a momentous event is because of what the content of the talk reveal. In the distance Will ising closer to Lord Shadow while beside him Oreki keep talking to him. ¡®You must convince Lord Shadow to see the pros and cons of my proposed ns. I save you. ¡®Because you have no other choice¡¯ Will replies. Behind them the Immortal Couple is guarding their rear from any threats. ¡®Still, didn¡¯t change the fact that I save your ass. If not for my assistance, Heaven Flute and Celestial Painter would have died in the 12th floor.¡¯ Will look at Azief sitting in a stone chair. Then he looks at Oreki and asks ¡®What do you hope to gain from my brother?¡¯ ¡®Safety and security from his persecution.¡¯ He shamelessly ask ¡®I thought you were loyal to the World Government¡¯ Will ask. ¡®To a point¡¯ Oreki replies before sighing ¡®I already tried to convince Hirate to shares the secret of the thing in the Closet to Lord Shadow.¡¯ ¡®Hah¡¯ Will snorted. ¡®And you think my brother would have agreed¡­.like lee Sangmin.¡¯ ¡®After knowing the true function of the items in the Closet? No, I don¡¯t think your brother would agree¡¯ Oreki replies smiling ¡®You don¡¯t care?¡¯ Will was puzzled. ¡®I do care. Precisely because of that I wish your brother would be the one to do it. Raymond agree because he was too softhearted. He views this¡­.¡¯and Oreki look at his surrounding and said ¡®As a sanctuary. But I know. I see. And I understand. This¡­all of this is temporary reprieve. One day it would blow up on our faces and by that time, we would not be ready.¡¯ ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you try to anything?¡¯ ¡®I protested, you see. I was the one who found it in the first ce. I felt its raw power coursing through me and it almost kills me. I protested to Hirate and the few who knew of that thing existence and function. But no one listened. So, I bided my time. And when Raymond was inducted to know the secret I was aiming to won over him. Yet, he too was convinced that the current situation was better.¡¯ ¡®So, you do nothing¡¯ Will snorted in disgust. ¡®What would you do in my position, Will? I do not possess your brother strength or power. My influence while big it will not be able to contend with the World Government. Should I then forsake the people who believe in me just because I need to open Hirate eyes?¡¯ Will did not answer¡­because he didn¡¯t know how to answer. Will knows how many people relied on the Thunder Lord and the heavy responsibilities he has on leading the Japanese people. He and Hikigaya is the representatives of the Japanese poption in the World Government. Through them, the safety and the welfare of Japanese is protected in the World Government. ¡®I did what I had to do. I go with the flow.¡¯ ¡®Then why didn¡¯t t you follow my brother when he first raises his banner?¡¯ Will asked again. ¡®Would you trust a man who so easily changed their allegiances? Especially a man as cautious as your brother? I think not. And also because I was ustomed to our world now. But in a way, you are right. I have no choice now. I made my decision when I saved you back then. At the Underground prison, I could have let you and the Immortal Couple get injured and put you back in your prison. I could negotiate your safe returns to your brother in exchange for peace between our two factions. I could have done that. But I didn¡¯t. A token of trust¡¯ ¡®Me?¡¯ ¡®No, your sister.¡¯ And Oreki handed a fifteen centimeter small pagodas that could that looks like a small replica to Will. ¡®This¡­¡¯ ¡®Inside it is your sister. She is safe and healthy. Unconscious but healthy. I secure her long before I secure you.¡¯ Oreki said telling Will the happiest news he heard today. Oreki wiped out his consciousness mark and give control of the Pagoda to Will. Will quickly check inside the pagoda using his consciousness and verify Oreki words. Lily was sleeping on afortable bed and breathing. There are no scars on her or any visible injuries. She seems to be drugged but Will could wake her by using normal herbs. Seeing his sister fine his consciousnesses out of the pagodas ¡®Satisfied?¡¯ Oreki ask and Will just nodded silently Will wanted to ask Hirate where he hidden his sister which is why he did not give up to reach the surface even after all the difficulties he faced going up but now that seems pointless. ¡®In exchange for your safety.¡¯ Will said as he put the pagoda into his hidden pocket of his attire. He felt relived now that his sister is safe. ¡®And the secrets I know.¡¯ Oreki added. Will did not reply as he was thinking of other things. What people don¡¯t seem to see was lightning shing inside his eyes. The Speed Source is already working What people don¡¯t realize is small static beginning to get discharge from Will feet. Will was thinking of something else. Even as Oreki keep mumbling about his ns his mind was focused on something else¡­.his sister, Lily. He thinks of hundreds of ns but there was only one way to secure his sister safety. Even after all the ns he had in his mind, he knew there was only one way. A way he promises never to use. He made this promise with Azief a long time ago. But it seems that today, he has to break his promise. A sighes out from his breath ¡®I¡¯m sorry, brother¡¯ he said in a whisper. *** Chapter 153: An irresponsible person (1) EASTERN PLAINS WAR TENT The rain falling down seems like a beating of drums. It hails and it pours, heavily and crushingly. Coldness fills the ins. The sky is dark and gloomy. Thunders break out in the sky and lightning illuminated the world. But the battle goes on. The Eastern ins is now battling the forces of Eden. And a woman is at the helm of this war. Inside the war tent, a long ck haired woman is intently looking at the maps on the table of the war room. The maps showed many strategic locations and fortification. Outside the tent one could hear the neighing of horses and builders nking their hammers creating war structure intepping with the sound of the rain pouring Even when they are resting after the previous battle, the whole camp is working hard. The forces of Eden areing fast and hard. And with the suddenly changing weather in the ins, many modifications to the war n needs to be addressed. The table was round and the woman is scratching her chins as she looks at the maps and sighed. The woman is stunningly beautiful and possesses that Eastern European look. On her left hips is a shining bronze sword that seems to emit a powerful pressure. Behind her back is a shining round metallic silver shield because theposition of the metal. Her arm band and breastte is also metallic silver that seems to be able to deflect any attack. She wears a ck bustier and her boots are ckish red of metal with bronze knee guards and ents. She was muscly but not in a bulky way. She looked like an androgynous sculpture that Michngelo sculpted. Her attire looks like modern meets ancient. She heaved a sigh. ¡®What should I do? Should I stop this?¡¯ And she closes her eyes hoping it would spark some revtions in her minds. ¡®Isn¡¯t this enough?¡¯ She wanted to say to herself. Outside, hard rain keep pouring down turning the previously hard solid ground muddy and hard to travel She agree to this n because at the time she had faith that the World government will be able to force Lord Shadow hand. But now she is not so sure. In the morning she received a report from her scout in the Ind of Creion that Lord Shadow has attacked the World Government. Per the agreement she knows that as long as Lord Shadow didn¡¯t take action personally the World Government will not use all of their resources to contend with Lord Shadow. That was the agreement between the Quorum and Lord Shadow. Everyone who is influential enough knows this and it is also the reason why they dare mess around his borders. Lord Shadow has be more than just a threat for the existing power. He bes a threat to everyone. But now? Did Lord Shadow have dered his intention to fight with the whole world? And is that a good thing? Now, dawn has already long broken. It¡¯s morning. The sun should be rising but ck ashes covered the sky and rains pouring down mercilessly. Thunder breaks the morning sky and lightning covered the entire ins with no sign of stopping. She could feel the malevolent energy in the clouds. She could feel when the shockwaves circle the world. She is an Energy Disperse Stage user. She could feel it unlike the other Low Levelers. The more she leveled up the more she understands the disparity of power of each realm. And she knows. Somewhere around the Earth someone is fighting. And whoever this is, he is strong enough to create a shockwave that circles the world countless times creating this weird weather phenomenon all over the world. And she only knows one person in the world right now that could produce such energy. Lord Shadow. A war is being fought in the Vast Sea right now. Thus, the dilemma in her heart. Should she stop here and decide? She was about to summon her courage when suddenly someone roughly opens the curtains of the war tent ande inside. The woman was wet from the rain as water drips down from her silver cape. ¡®Freya!¡¯ the woman was startled as she almost shouted at Freya. ¡®Athena, this is bad¡¯ she said almost immediately. Behind Freya her Shied Maiden¡¯s follows her inside all covered in blood and wounds. Holes filled their armors and their shields were cracked and broken. ¡®What happens? Why aren¡¯t they in the infirmary?¡¯ ¡®The other is in there. These are the few that could still fight¡¯ Freya said as she down a potion she grabbed from her storage bag. Freya was beautiful and like Athena possesses certain muscle on her physique. Her body is also developed. She has a bright pale face and of perfectplexion, her eyes are cold as the winter and her face usually shows no expression at all. But not today. Today, her face is full of frustration. Freya after consuming the potion seems a bit more rxed as she put down her wing shaped helmet on the table. ¡®Where are Hugin and Munin?¡¯ Athena immediately asks as she didn¡¯t see the two ravens on the shoulders of Freya. ¡®Surveying¡¯ she said. ¡®We should have gone to Ice Region back then.¡¯ Freya suddenly sighed with a sigh ¡®And contend with Katarina and her posse? No, thank you¡¯ Athena replied. But she also didn¡¯t like the current situation Freya and Athena territory covered one third of the Eastern ins and that was arge area and they were Queens They ruled unchallenged in the Eastern in. They did not go out finding enemies to fight. They do not mess with the Western ins which is the territory of the Seven Fairy of The ins. There was peace. The ins was peaceful. Unlike the me Region which houses many warlords or the harsh conditions of the Ice Region and the inhospitable region of the Desert. The people of the ins were not restrained like the Forest Region. But after the appearance of Lord Shadow and his emergence in the Central ins, all the warlord residing in the ins region were jolted awake from their idleness. Peace¡­.has ended Before, Freya and Athena ruled the Eastern in and the other two thirds of the Eastern in were ruled by the World Government and their forces. There was an agreement with them The rtionship between the world government and the Eastern in were amiable and they both depend on each other in many asions. So, when the World Government promises resources and manpower in exchange for messing Lord Shadow borders, they agreed almost immediately. The Eastern in was not preparing for war. They never go too far. They were sabotaging. And until this morning, in the border they were a bnce. Both sides don¡¯t want to turns this matter into a full blown out war. Both sides seems to have a hint what is happening. But something happened between dawn and before morning rises. Because an order came down from Eden to engage the Eastern in troops. And not only engage¡­but to start a war. And there is only one ultimatum from Eden to the Eastern in. Surrender or perish. Hah Athena sighed again. Do you have any ideas Athena? Athena shakes her head. Right now blood is shed and bodies are piling up in the field. Eden is marching straight and they take no survivors. It was like they were whipped into frenzy. And Athena knows the cause of this frenzy. The cause was Lady Sofia orders. From what she gathered from her spies in the Central ins, in the morning when Lady Sofia woken up from her bedchambers she was shocked by the news that Lord Shadow has left her to fight the World Government. From the Inner Pce of the Evesting Peace Chambers she gathered the officials of the court and coerces the entire court to dere war to all the four corners of Eden. Coercing the entire court she sits in her Phoenix Throne and orders that the troops needs to march as fast as they can and conquer as much as they can before Lord Shadow returns from the World Government. Fail to achieve the objective, death! Defying the edict, death! Failing to conquer, death! Hearing such deration how could the soldiers of Eden not whip into frenzy. Either they seed and return in glory or fail and die. Lady Sofia didn¡¯t know why Lord Shadow picks a fight with the world Government and honestly Athena think Lady Sofia don¡¯t care. But since Lord Shadow picks a fight with the World Government then that must means the World Government was in the wrong. Lady Sofia is a simple woman. Athena knows this best. And Lady Sofia sends her message to all the forces in the ins that opposes Eden rule. Either they submit or perish. Does her decision seem emotional? Maybe to the untrained eyes. But Athena knows better. The only reason she would dare order such attack is because Lady Sofia was convinced that Lord Shadow will emerge victorious in this conflict. So instead of hiding one fang, Lady Sofia decides to bare the fangs of Eden to the entire world. Her deration seems to say ¡°You want a war? We¡¯ll give you a war! We¡¯re not afraid offending you! Then what should we do? Freya said as she sits down on one of the stone chairs inside the room taking a breath. Athena is crunching her eyebrows when suddenly someone announce from the outside of a scout presence ¡®Scout are asking permission to enter bringing news from the frontline¡¯ Athena quickly said ¡®Quickly enter¡¯ the scout is a young man and is wet drenched from the rain outside and his face is full of nervousness. ¡®My Queen, we have an urgent report from our spies in Creion¡¯ he said with urgency as he brought out a blue stone from his knapsack. The man quickly handed the stone to Athena. Athena seeing that there are a lot of unrted people in the war tent quickly orders ¡®All are dismissed except Freya¡¯ The moment she said it all unrted personnel quickly exited the tent. Athena activated the Soundless Array and she breaks the stone with the crushing force of her hand Then a moving image yed out in front of them like a video. Both Freya and Athena gasping in shock as they saw the content of the Imaging Stone. The video shows Lord Shadow swinging his saber and splitting the Ind of Peace into three parts Athena gasped in shock as the video ended. She closes her eyes and smiles bitterly The video makes the next decision easier. She turns to her right to see Freya looking in anguish and she nodded. She understands what Freya must be feeling. But she needs to say it. So, she said it. ¡®We can¡¯t win¡¯ Athena said stating the obvious fact. Even now they are pushed so hard. Now, that Lord Shadow has won, the moment he returns, he would surely oppose all of the opposing influence in the ins. Freya weakly nodded as she began to acknowledge the truth. Athena then walks to the entrance of tent and step outside. She looks at her army and troops and feeling the drenching rain on her skin. Behind her Freya follows her and hold her hand. ¡®Athena, what are your orders?¡¯ ¡®Things are not beyond saving¡¯ Athena said ¡®You want to negotiate with them?¡¯ Freya asks almost consoling. Athena bitterly smiles and nodded. ¡®Still, I need your orders.¡¯ ¡®Pushing it on me¡¯ Athena bitterly remarks. ¡®I know¡¯ Freya said with an apologetic expression. ¡®But I can¡¯t give the order. I¡­persuade you to oppose the Central ins. I egged on this war. So, I could not be the one that tries to end it. Our men are weary. Tired. Bloodied. They fought for me. Trust me with their lives. Trust my promise. And I led them to a meaningless battle. They give me their all¡­..and I dishonored them. So, you give the order. End this war and let our men rest¡¯ as Freya grip on Athena hand grows tighter like she was apologizing. Athena closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. The she slowly opens her eyes. ¡®Freya¡¯ she said softly. ¡®Order our men to surrender. And send a messenger to Lady Somi to talk to her about negotiation between the Eastern in and Eden.¡¯ A hot droplet of tear dropped into Athena shoulders as Freyanded her head onto Athena shoulder, sobbing silently. Her body is shaking and the tears keep falling. She remembers every face. All of her troops that dies and fall into battle. All of her Shield Maidens suffering in the infirmary¡­..all because of her But the reason why she could not stop crying was because how sorry she felt for Athena. Athena also wanted to cry. Wanted to scream in frustration and shouted to the sky. And she cried. And like Freya she cried silently. But no one sees her tears. Drenched by the rain it looks like water from the sky. Raindrop of tears falling down from both of these two military leaders of the Eastern in as they felt the bitterness of a true battle, losing their people and now losing their home. There are no Queens anymore in Eastern in. Wet with rain and trembling with cold. The cold rain bes warm tears. They both lean on the rain, hiding their warm tears As the dark clouds on the Eastern in sky receded and the passing downpour stopped, the Eastern in surrender and Eden controls the Eastern in. *** Chapter 154: An irresponsible person (2) The forest was quiet. asionally there is the sound of crickets and birds chirping but other than that the forest was calm and quiet. It is good for this convoy passing this forest of tall gigantic trees. The convoy of one thousand men seems to be escorting a carriage. Not many knew what inside the carriage other than some people who already knew it in advance. Inside this convoy a young boy keeps looking at his back, staring intently at the carriage, like he was trying to see inside the carriage. He wears military armour of Eden. The boy is of normal height for his age. He is lean and thin. But his palm are hard and coarse, the result of training diligently everyday with all fellow soldiers. Seeing by the other soldiers disregard for him, the boy is a greenhorn. He wears no helmet over his head like the other soldiers. No one berated him over this fact. Eden might have uniforms but they can choose not to wear other protective gears. The uniform serves only to inform allies. After all, if you reach to a higher level wearing a normal helmet will not help if you encountered some experts. The boy could not help but casting his nce backward every few minutes, curiosity fills him. ¡®What are you curios about, Milos?¡¯ One of the officers beside him asks. This officer is tall and muscly. On his back is a rounded shield and on his left hip is a silver sword. His face has a manly beard and his voice ismanding. He is young, but older than Milos by a few years. Yet, his face was boyish. But no one dares to say it in front of his face since he is a Captain. ¡®Captain Eurus.¡¯ Milos was started as he realizes he was doings something useless. ¡®I was just curios.¡¯ Milos said ¡®A thousand men is escorting a carriage that would surely make anyone bes curios won¡¯t it?¡¯ Eurus said as he also looks behind his back. They were escorting a carriage to the Teleportation Array in the Safe Zone of the Northern Eden border. Teleportation Array could not be built so close to the borders of the kingdoms since it could lead to mass teleportation of enemy forces. It is also the reason why two ways teleportation portal is not constructed in capital cities. For example this carriage. When they arrived at the teleportation Array of Northern Eden they will be teleported a hundred miles from Capital City Eden. From there they need to send a messenger informing the authority of Eden they areing and march quickly to reach Eden. In that teleportation array of Eden there is also guards stationed near the end Port of Teleportation. All major teleportation Array of Eden will pass through this Primary Nodes of Teleportation that is closest to Eden The reason why this distance of one hundred miles is necessary and why guards are stationed at the other end of the teleportation nodes is because in case that the enemy managed to slip through the teleportation array. If an army tries to take over a teleportation array, they have to take it before the Guardian of the Array destroys the Receiving nodes. The Teleportation Array has two nodes. The Receiving Nodes and the Delivering nodes. Receiving will go to the Delivering Nodes. Destroy the Receiving nodes and the Delivering nodes will not ept anything and the array would be powered down which also serves as a warning. Each teleportation Array requires a week to be built. It is also the reason why Eden or many cities were not mob by teleporting soldiers. The other reason is because many of these cities create protection Array inside their walls or embedded in their ground to prevent teleporting inside. But instead the cities only have one nodes of teleportation which is Delivering nodes which sent people outside but preventing ess to inside. ¡®Anyway you don¡¯t have to be worried about what inside the carriage. Just focus on your job. I want to quickly go home and eat my sister homemade bread.¡¯ Milos smiles. Milos knows Eurus sister. Monika. She was sweet on him. After he broke up with his childhood sweetheart, Milos got to know Monika and the girl was a good and kind girl. ¡®Don¡¯t try to show too much interest on the carriage. It will not be good if other reported this to the Duke.¡¯ Milos just nodded but it is clear from his expression he was not satisfied with that exnation. Milos then ask again ¡®You know what inside the carriage, Captain?¡¯ Eurus smiles wide and with a conspiratorial look he leaned to Milos ears and whispers ¡®Yes.¡¯ Milos eyes widen. ¡®I thought only a select few knows what inside the carriage¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m one of the select few, kid.¡¯ Whispering Milos ask ¡®What inside the carriage?¡¯ Smiling he looks like he is going to reveal a grand revtion he then reply ¡®A sarcophagus.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Milos almost shouted but Eurus quickly shut his mouth with his hand. ¡®You mean to say the thing we are guarding with extreme care is a sarcophagus?¡¯ Milos thought this in his head. ¡®Who¡¯s in it?¡¯ Milos then asked as he quickly epted the fact. Eurus shakes his head. ¡®Don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t think it is a person. At least I know it isn¡¯t a person¡¯ ¡®Captain what do you mean?¡¯ Milos ask as he once again look behind him and stress at the carriage. ¡®You see¡­the reason I knew it was a sarcophagus is because I was there when the sarcophagus was built. I watch over the builders carve stones to create the sarcophagus. First it was the Miners. Then the Carvers. Then the Sculptor. Then Arrayist. After that Sealing Masters. Then I saw Master Budiman which created the Battleship for World Government also participate in the creation of the sarcophagus. A lot of work was put in to create that sarcophagus¡¯ Milos was puzzled ¡®What kind of sarcophagus requires so much effort?¡¯ Then something clicked inside his mind. ¡®If there is not a person inside it, then that means¡­.¡¯Milos was about to finish his thought but Eurus res at him and he shut up ¡®Whatever it is its top secret. It¡¯s way above my pay grade. Nothing good will evere knowing what inside it. Our job is only to deliver it safe back to the Capital. That¡¯s it.¡¯ Milos look back at the sarcophagus again but this time Milos look at it with trepidation. Inside his mind he said to himself ¡®If it¡¯s not a person inside the sarcophagus and it requires so many experts to craft and Arrayist to work on then that means Duke of Northern Eden is sealing something inside the sarcophagus.¡¯ No wonder he couldn¡¯t see past the carriage even with his Prating Eyes skills. Usually his eyes could see pass through things. But if his captain words are true, then that sarcophagus is packing serious concealment arrays. And after he is finished thinking this he remembers the strict orders from headquarters that reminded the convoy never to open the carriage in any circumstances. Milos look at his captain and he releases a deep relived breath. As long as Captain Eurus is here, nothing should happen right? And the convoy of one thousand men keeps marching in formation, not knowing that in the distance a man is looking at them on top of a tall tree. The distance was far yet the eyes of the man were like a hawk, looking at the convoy. The man is slender and possessing anky physique, on top of his head is a shining crown of metal as his short straight hair keep being blown by the wind. He looks ancient, but this does not refer to his look but the way his aura emanated that emanates ancientness and on his arms are arrays patterns glowing in bluish lights. His face was white pale and there is a trace of tiredness evidenced by the bags under his eyes and he was holding onto a rod carved with weird symbols that seems to emit ancientness every time it glows. It was not something that is easy to exin and even harder toprehend. The man seems out of ce with Space and Time itself. The man was Lee Sangmin, the High Lord of the Forest Region. He sighed. Then he spoke to no one in particr. ¡®Hirate has lost. Athena would surely surrender after she heard the devastating news. She¡¯s a tough cookie so she will do what is necessary. And now, Loki has found one of the pieces. I have one. Hirate has one. And now even Lord Shadow forces have one. Three has appeared.¡¯ He sighed but then after shaking his head he decided to do something. He activated the arrays on his hand and it glowed blue. The arrays moves slithering under his skins like a crawling snake, formingplicated patters of arrays that could explode with power anytime Sangmin wishes it. Then he uses his fingers to calcte and arrays formation appears on his head carving itself to the skins and it glowed on his head and Sangmin then nodded. His eyes is now seeing an image of a woman clothed in white with a long sword piercing through snow fighting a ten foot bear in the Ice Region and he sighed again. ¡®Now, Katarina is also approaching the fourth pieces. And then there is Morgana and Louise who is also in the Ice Region. Who the hell are they? Hmmm.¡¯ Sangmin look at the convoy and he seems to be deliberating on a decision. He was about to point his rod to the convoy but then he stop. ¡®It¡¯s enough isn¡¯t it?¡¯ He asks himself. Then he looks towards the North which is the direction of the Vast Sea. ¡®I don¡¯t know what will you decide after knowing the truth of this world, Lord Shadow but whatever it is, this is enough. Maybe what I¡¯ve been doing is only limiting the advancement of humanity as a whole.¡¯ Then he sighed again. Sangmin realizes that when he first knows the secret of this Earth he rarelyugh anymore. Instead he is always sighing questioning himself whether he makes the right decision or not. ¡®In the end, I pick the easiest way, the safe way. I¡¯m curios what you will choose Lord Shadow. Will it be the same as me and Hirate¡­.or will it be the path that I do not dare trod? Either way. Something needs to change. I¡¯m not strong enough or brave enough to lead the change. In a way, I am an irresponsible person¡¯ Saying this he smiles and with a swish of his hand his entire being turned into dry brown leaves and scattered along the wind like he was never there. *************************************************************************. A malevolent smile. That is the way that girl smiles. It was not always like this. She doesn¡¯t always smile like this. Not always. The world changed her. The people she met changed her to be this kind of person. A person who could smile a malevolent smile that could make people tremble in fear. A smile that seems to encapste the personality of this young girl. She breathed the frigid air of the snowy mountain before taking out a pill and pops it into her mouth. Warmth filled her body and she trod through the thick snow under her feet. The girl is five feet tall with shiny long ck hair and green eyes. In the snowy white expanse of the mountain, her red tight attire is ringly obvious and recognizable. But if people came near they would be horrified. This is because the red tight attire is made from human skin and the attire itself emanates an unapproachable aura and emits bloodlust that seems tow anted to devour any living things. On her back, a book bounded with silver metal chains is strapped tightly. The cover is a realistic mouth and dark aura rises up from the book, dark as the night and could be seen clearly thanks to the contrast between the white expanse and the dark aura. The silver metal chains sometimes wriggle and move preventing the mouth in the cover from speaking. This book is ancient, very ancient and very dangerous. The Investiture of the First Race, that is the name of the book. Behind the young girl a Caucasian man is following politely. The man is young and tall with clear brown eyes and hazel hair. His hair is filled with white snow which he wipes every few minutes. The cold affects him but not as much it affects the young girl. On his left hip is a yellow wine gourd, swaying left and right as he walked. Whenever he felt cold he would take a gulp from his wine gourd and he would feel refreshed again. The young girl is Morgana and the Caucasian man is Louise. Then suddenly Morgana stops. ¡®We are near.¡¯ Louise stops too. ¡®Madam, is it here?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s near. And Katarina is also near¡¯ and a smile crept up on Morgana face. ¡®The Ice Deity?¡¯ Louise asks shocked. ¡®No, not yet. She is not yet the Ice Deity, Louise.¡¯ ¡®I forgot.¡¯ Morgana doesn¡¯t like Katarina that much. Thinking of the future, Morgana knows that if not for Katarina death on the War of the Sovereign, the God of Death would never havee down and destroys the Twin Sages. In a way, she is one of the main reasons why at the End of Days, humanity did not have two sovereign to battle the Doom that came. But the underlying cause has always been the God of Death. If he did not exist, if he is not that powerful then Earth might be salvaged. Morgana would like to find someone he could raise to Sovereign but that is easier said than done. And right now, Earth faces a more detrimental problem. The truth of this prison. Loki might be content of letting Time flow and have faith that this prison would be shattered anyway; leaving this task to The God of Death knowing that he would not ept such arrangements but Morgana doesn¡¯t have time. She intends to expedite the process. But who would have thought that Katarina is already near one of the pieces. She sighed. ¡®We will go back.¡¯ She suddenly decided ¡®Why?¡¯ Louise asked as he followed Morgana back as she slowlying down the mountain ¡®Katarina will found the piece and will handle it. We must rush to the Fire Region. There is another piece there. And Lee Sangmin has begun taking note of us. I could feel his energy scanning the entire mountain. He is using the Pieces power. That is an irresponsible person.¡¯ Saying this, shee down the mountain and heading to the Fire Region, her robe billows majestically as the harsh winds of eternal winter blows over her. *** The news of Lord Shadow splicing the Ind of Peace into three was reported all over the world the moment it happens. Creion Ind which is a peaceful ind houses many spies from different faction as they usually maintained a watch over the Ind of Peace movement. As the news of Lord Shadow victory in the Vast Sea was announced the Northern ins alliance crumbled and many have surrendered leaving only some of the stubborn ones to resist the influence of Eden from encroaching their territory. Tumbu was captured by General Li Yuan, a general of Duke Wang Jian faction who is put under Lokimand. The moment Tumbu was captured, General Li Yuan hearing the grievances of the people, executed Tumbu and hangs his head on the city wall. Northern Region is in disarray and the warlords were fearful of their lives. But Duke Loki managed to meet with the warlord under the guise of negotiation and managed to convince the warlord to submits to Eden role and still be able to rule. The warlords can still keep their private armies and they all agreed to submit to Eden rule. Eastern in leaders, Athena and Freya surrenders and Athena was given the title Princess of Athens and Freya was given the title Princess of Norway and will rule the Eastern ins as it ruler under Eden influences. Duke Wang Jian on the other hand make a decision to retreat from Western Eden secretly and with two of the Seven Fairy they united their effort to ravage thend of the Southern ins and Wang Jian and Fairy Kim Sejeong managed to attack the capital of Southern Eden and forced the leader of the Southern ins to capitte. The single victory of Lord Shadow in the Ind of Peace has given his army a momentum akin that of a terrifying storm. In a week after that, the ins have truly been conquered by Eden. Meanwhile, after the battle, the conversation between Lord Shadow and Hirate begins as Hirate reveals the secret of the world and the subsequent action taken by Will after that that betrayed his brother. *** Chapter 155: Race of their lives The man coughed. It was the smell. Of dust and ashes. Then his ears could hear thepping waves and the feeling that the ind is tilted in one side. It is a weird feeling. It was like he is standing calmly in the face of a sinking ship. The rushing sweater keeps flooding the already destroyed ind but the man did not run or panic. Wearing a purple robe and a defeated expression, the man is Hirate. Sometimes he swished his sleeve dusting off the dirt on his clothes. Sitting across him looking at him with a scowling expression or at least that is what Hirate thought since he couldn¡¯t see the face behind the hood. The sound of structures falling off could be heard in the distance like the wailing of the ind. The waves churning and rolled and crash down the shore of this spliced ind like they were angry. The screaming of minds inside his head has not abated. Life forms after life forms are screaming in their mind running away from the oing tsunami. And that feeling assaulted Hirate again. The feeling of powerlessness. The sweats on his forehead have been wiped clean by a clean handkerchief. The trembling of fear has stopped. He is calm. He has lost. And he has epted the fact. And epting it, he can move on. In a way Hirate is practical in his belief and conduct. His heart is calm and his nervousness has also dissipated. ¡®Tell me now¡¯ Lord Shadow said calmly yet his words were like thunderp to Hirate ears and Hirate face scrunched up like he was trying to avoid showing weakness. Even now, sitting on the table, Lord Shadow is utilizing his Seed Forming level to pressure Hirate mentally. The suppression of a higher being. The voice was deep and powerful and even as he sits there was certain majesty that shrouded him. Dark Aura surrounded him like he was the monarch of darkness which only increases the fear of other people towards him. Hirate doubt anyone would be as calm as him if they are in his seat right now. Even Hirate wanted to quickly run from his seat but he forces himself to be calm. Even sitting he dominates the entire negotiation just by being his intimidating and imposing self. In the distance Hirate could see Oreki and Will is getting closer to their stone table. There is no longer nay monster chasing them and they walk rxingly through the destruction of the ind, like they were having a vacation. The Immortal Couple walk together hand in hand smiling, no doubt happy they chose the winning side. Even as Hirate was about to reveal the truth about this world, he has been thinking of the impact of the loss of World Government today. And one conclusiones to mind. ¡®Eden¡­.will gobble up the ins.¡¯ Then a voice brought him back to his present situations. ¡®Talk¡¯ And Lord Shadow eyes seem to be trained on him and Hirate gulped. Sighing he then ask Lord Shadow. ¡®Lord Shadow, from what I gather of your abilities one of them is flight. Does that mean you can also fly to outer space?¡¯ Azief looking at Hirate was puzzled on why Hirate is asking this kind of question but he nodded ¡®Yes, I can.¡¯ He replied nheless ¡®Have you?¡¯ Hirate asked ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Azief ponder for a while before he answers. ¡®No, I didn¡¯t¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Hirate snorted ¡®Why didn¡¯t you?¡¯ he then asked Azief nce at the sky for a moment, like his eyes piercing through the white clouds and the vast expanse of the sky and then he said ¡®Too many high level monsters. Fending them of will not be easy. And I could not be sure if there are other monsters lurking in the space of earth.¡¯ ¡®I guess you were smarter than us.¡¯ Hirate remarked. ¡®We sent one of our battleships once to space. It survives the onught of flying monster in our sky but the moment they enter outer space they were ripped apart by a powerful blue dragon.¡¯ Behind them the waves are raging and the winds keep getting more unstable. This ind is in their death throes. ¡®What does this have to do with what you know?¡¯ Azief wanted to cut through the bullshit. ¡®It has everything to do with what I know. If you managed to go to outer space you would realize something very terrifying about our Earth¡¯ ¡®And that is?¡¯ ¡®This Earth¡­..is not our Earth¡¯ and hearing this, Azief was jolted and immediately stand up from his seat in shock. His stone chairs were flung away to the shore near their table and was immediately gobble up by the rising tide of water pouring in. Then finally Azief realizes it. That ufortable feelings he felt the moment he returns. The same feeling Will felt. The reason why he felt this world is too big and too pressuring. The reason why he doesn¡¯t see all the high level monsters he should¡¯ve seen. ¡®The World Orb will not be this easy.¡¯ He once thought to himself when he return from the Multiverse. Azief has long felt that there is something wrong with this world but he couldn¡¯t point it out. Hearing Hirate words he began to remembers Sasha and Sina story about what they found in the cave. A piece of stone embedded on a ck turtle shell. A ck turtle shell that seems to epasses all the underlying surface of the Forest Region. And remembering the story, piecing together Hirate words, Azief remembers the image he seen on the Jade Mountain and his body trembles. The ck Turtle that bears the burdens of a fertile forest filled world. The White Tiger that brings forth eternal winter. The Azure Dragon that brings spring and vitality, gushing a peacefulnds and ins. The Vermillion Bird that creates a fire covered world. The Water Devouring snake on which behind its back is and parched without water. Forest, Ice, Fire, ins, Desert. The Five Region of this world. Could they be the Five World Bearing Beast? Could the World Orb create such powerful protection measures for itself? Could there be such coincidences? Azief and Will found out about this Five Beast in one of their journeys? Could this knowledge rted to the condition of this world? But thinking about it again, while this is not knowledge any Earthlings would possess, in the Three Thousand Myriads Worlds of the Jade Pce, this ismon knowledge. This is still his spection but if this is true, then Hirate is probably speaking the truth though he doesn¡¯t really know the details. Azief then looks at Hirate like he was going to kill him asks ¡®Exin¡¯ and his aura emanated out unconsciously because of his anger and shock. He was still standing since his stone chair has long gone deep into the sea.. Hirate made the mistake of looking at Azief eyes directly which resulted in his mind to be assaulted with the force of a descending mountain. It was suffocating to Hirate and he almost fainted. Calming himself down, wiping the sweats off from his forehead and regting his breathing he continued ¡®After the White Explosion, the Oracle guided us and the Revolutionary Army to hold hand in peace for a while. In a way there is a secret truce between us.¡¯ He takes a slight pause here. Then he continued ¡®We easily make a stronghold in the ins and our headquarters. With millions of people under ourmands finding talents is not that hard. The Quorum council decided that while we are powerful now, if the White Explosion once again happened and our forces scattered once again we might not have the chance to rebuild again. Even now, many of our members are former Revolutionary Army members. And I bet that in the Revolutionary Army there are a lot of World Government members. When the White Explosion happens we are all separated by millions of miles.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t need a lesson on your history.¡¯ Azief said urging for Hirate to get to the point ¡®Anyway, that is how it started.¡¯ And Hirate couldn¡¯t help but sighed. In hindsight, he doesn¡¯t know whether he should know the truth. It seems to be a burden and at the same time a responsibility. ¡®The Quorum decided to seek the cause of the White Explosion. While searching for that cause we discover something else. We sent probes to outer space thinking maybe we will find something new.¡¯ ¡®And? What did you find?¡¯ ¡®The probe did find something new. The moon is an artificial moon. The sun is an artificial sun.¡¯ ¡®How did you determine this?¡¯ Azief ask clearly curios ¡®And spare me the science talk.¡¯ ¡®The sun and moon is only fifteen kilometers apart. The sun emits no heat while the moon was full of arrays and formation that forces it to behaves like a normal sun.¡¯ Then Azief looks at the clouds How did this weather and atmosphere conducive to life can be created? ¡®A self-governing earth without external support. The heates of the sunes from the earth itself.¡¯ Hirate said half admiring. ¡®That is scientifically possible¡¯ Azief breathlessly said ¡®Magic¡¯ Hirate answer bitterly. ¡®What kind of thing that could wield such magi-¡® and then Azief words stopped as he began contemting of one possibilities. ¡®It seems you already got the answer.¡¯ Hirate said as he looks at the expression on Azief face. ¡®The World Orb¡¯ Azief said to himself. Hirate nodded. And once again Azief remembered Sina and Sasha stories. ¡®A stone but it looks like a shard of broken crystal¡¯ he remembered those words. And Azief closes his eyes, smiles ironically andughed, hisughter filled the broken ind like he found something to be very funny and hrious Heughed because it was too obvious. ¡®The answer is in front of my eyes the whole time¡¯ he said as heugh grew louder. ¡®That¡¯s what in the Closet. To maintain this world, to maintain this illusory world and creating something unreal into something real, an enormous magic power is needed. And it needs a catalyst, a stabilizing force to make sure that the fabric of this reality is not broken. That¡¯s what in the closet. One of the Pieces of the World Orb.¡¯ He said and he looks at Hirate. Hirate was amazed by Azief deduction and only smiles. ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ ¡®Then the reason you don¡¯t want me to find out?¡¯ ¡®Because we have decided this is to be our Earth.¡¯ Hearing this Azief look dumbfounded again, and this time heughed again. ¡®HAHAHAHA. No wonder, no wonder.¡¯ And he looks at the white clouds and the rolling waves and heughed. ¡®This is a prison and you are content to live like this.¡¯ And Azief now knows why there is a barrier in front of Lee Sangmin forest region. Lee Sangmin must have found a way to ess the power of the Pieces. And that is the method the World Government still doesn¡¯t understand. If not with the Pieces power could the World Government so easily would be rendered helpless in front of Azief attacks? Which is why they respected Lee Sangmin. It was not true respect¡­but fear. No wonder Lee Sangmin managed to create that barrier. It would¡¯ve been too easy for the World Orb to create such a restricting barrier. In this world, other than him and Will not many people understand the World Orb. He was once in Nilfheim in the Eight Realms of Asgardian when he was wandering through the multiverse with Will and it was during those journeys he collected information about the World Orb. Azief didn¡¯t mean to say he knows everything there is to know about the World Orb but he knew some lore about the World Orb. The World Orb was not always an Orb. It was Pieces of Crystal Shard held by Seven Intergctic Power in the Universe. At the Council of Quon, Lord Zeus of Olympus and High King Odin of Asgard gained the approval of the other Seven Powers and in Zeron merged their Pieces to be the World Orb which then shot off to Earth, to the Earth Prime to help humanity to grow to fight the threat beyond the stars. The only reason why the World Orb would be cracked to pieces is a mean of protection. Something must have happened to the World Orb to force it to separates itself. (Remember the Red Speedster attempt to grab the World Orb? HEHEHEHE. Of course Azief don¡¯t know this. But you readers know this. So, one point for omniscient readers) Yet, the world orb itself obeys its directive to grow humanity. So, this temporary world is created. One day, and that day might be soon, the World Orb will heal and will merge again and humanity will return once again to Earth. ¡®But if that is the case¡­why have they not yet returned?¡¯ and a grim possibility appears inside Azief mind. ¡®What is the Closet?¡¯ He asks Hirate his tone was serious and unforgiving. He did not ask what is inside the Closet. He asks what the Closet is. Or more urately he is asking the function of the Closet. ¡®Do not lie to me and try to evade the question. Answer it honestly.¡¯ Hirate look at Lord Shadow and he could not help but dreading to say the truth. Seeing Lord Shadow face Hirate knew that Lord Shadow has probably figured out what is happening and seeing from his expression he did not share the same thoughts as Lee Sangmin and himself. It was hrious to even think Lord Shadow will agree to the same deals between Hirate and Lee Sangmin. It¡¯s clear to him now, that Lord Shadow is not the kind of man that likes to y safe. Then he answered. ¡®A Sealing Box.¡¯ ¡®YOU!¡¯ And Azief m his palm into the stone table and the ground beneath Azief feet quakes and sunken five meters deep. The ground quakes and thunder roared in the sky apanied with the criss-crossing of lightning. The stone table evaporated into fine dust, blown by the raging wind generated from Azief furious mming. The moment it evaporated Azief move and like lightning he appeared standing in front of Hirate who was still sitting, to slow to react to Azief incredible speed. His ck robe billowed majestically with dark aura covering his robe with each gentle breeze of the wind. The face beneath the hood seems to be scowling in anger and his wrath seems to change thews of nature around him. The ground beneath his feet dispersed into particle of sands because of the pressure of his kic energy. Azief grab Hirate cor and pull him up like he was lifting of a ragged doll and his eyes seems to be furious and full of wrath. ¡®You and Lee Sangmin have imprisoned us all.¡¯ His voice was like thunder ringing in the sky, and his wrath seems to cover the entire ind as Hirate felt like he was being held up by the Heaven itself and is being scolded by its Will. It took great courage in Hirate part to match eyes with Lord Shadow. His mental fortitude is strong. ¡®I have saved us all¡¯ Hirate deny Azief words. ¡®Heh. Is that what you think you were doing? Or is that what you wanted to believe? Azief snorted. ¡®You know that this world is not meant to be. You are only dying the inevitable. And sacrificing the time we have frolicking in this so called Earth of yours¡¯ Hirate don¡¯t know what to say to Lord Shadow words but after gaining some courage he began to speak ¡®This world is good. There is not many dangerous beasts. All the beast here is what we can manage. We do not need to worry about the threat from the stars¡¯ Remembering that Azief wanted to choke the life out of Hirate. Hirate was using the justification of the threat beyond the stars to bind him to his position as a sitting city lord, forcing him not to act in fear of disturbing the bnce of power. And Azief relented because he also knew he could not defeat the threat from the stars by his lonesome. But to know that the man in front of him has never even thought of confronting the threat beyond the stars but to run and hide, it made Azief felt disgust. But Azief smirked as he finally understands some things. ¡®You are wrong. This world will not move to your desire Hirate.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ That smile unnerve Hirate ¡®Now that you have confessed to me, a lot of question is answered. The Monster horde that ising. What do you think that is? There is a price when you try to alter reality and subverting Time and Space. There is always a Price when you are dealing with magic. I know it best. This world is just a temporary retreat. Your actions and lee Sangmin actions have proven that. The World Orb wanted to merge together, to be whole again. And you and Lee Sangmin are preventing that. You think there will be no consequences. You are talking about an Orb that changes the fate of Earth. That granted us this abilities and power. And you¡­¡¯and Aziefughed in derision ¡®You think you can stop it?¡¯ ¡®We managed to seal it.¡¯ Hirate wanted to object to this but was only met withughter ¡®HAHAHAHA. For a while. In a way, even without my interference the World orb will merge with one another when they are ready. You¡­.were being yed.¡¯ ¡®By who?¡¯ Hirate has be indignant hearing Lord Shadow kept belittling him ¡®By your desires and ambitions¡¯ Azief said coldly before tossing Hirate to the dirty ground and looking at him like a bug. ¡®You have betted the life of the World Government because of your desires. You have endangered humanity as a whole because of your ambition. You areughable. You use the people. You are not even worthy of sitting the same table as me¡¯ and Azief grasp his hand as the stone chairs crumbles following his thoughts. Then a voice sounded from behind. ¡®What did I say Hirate?¡¯ The voice was tired but was full of pride. ¡®I already said, my brother would never ept your cowardly thinking.¡¯ Azief turns to look at the voice and his face light up. He quickly hugs that person. ¡®Will, I have implicated you.¡¯ Willughed. ¡®I know you woulde for me.¡¯ Will replied smiling. ¡®What are brothers for?¡¯ Azief saidughing in joy on seeing Will safe and sound. Even as the waves keep roaring and the mini quakes bing frequent, this reunion of brothers could not be stopped. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ ¡®Lily was in their hands.¡¯ Azief closes his eyes and sighed. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I should have guarded her better¡¯ ¡®No, it was not your fault. However what is your n now?¡¯ Will said as his eyes darts left and right ¡®My n?¡¯ Azief then look towards the sorry state of Hirate on the ground and pointing his fingers towards Hirate he ordered. ¡®Hirate will release the Pieces of the World Orb he has.¡¯ ¡®But¡­that also means your Eden; your city will no longer exist.¡¯ Will said. Behind him The Immortal Couple stand at the ready and Oreki just stands there without uttering a single sound. Hirate nodded. ¡®So be it.¡¯ Azief then look at Will and said ¡®With my strength is it that hard to create a new city? Influence and titles are nothing but ephemeral concepts.¡¯ Will hearing this understand Azief thoughts. They once see an expert crushings with one hand. And both Azief and Will also wanted to strive to that path. To traverse the stars and universe unhindered. The World Orb has opened a new and exciting world to both Azief and Will. Hirate was shocked to see this side of Lord Shadow. He was so decisive. Most people would hesitate. Eden will surely conquer the ins and Lord Shadow could be Kings or even Emperors in this new world, having the world at his beck and call. Why would he so easily discard it? Having arge influence like that, is he not regretting it? It¡¯s the same reason why Hirate did not want the Pieces to merge. Because to once again build up their power once again, that is too hard. It was the same reason why Lee Sangmin always hesitated to releasing the Pieces of the World Orb on the back of that giant turtle. But Will was not surprised. In the journey they travel together, only decisive and fast decision could make sure they survive. This kind of personality was not inherent it was molded. By experience and hardship. There is also the fact that Hirate has not yet seen the boundless universe yet. Azief current existence if he is ranked across the Universe, he is far from the strongest The World Orb showers Earth with the opportunity to rise fast but it also opens up Earth to untold dangers of the Dark Universe. There are eyes on them, far deep in the reaches of the Dark universe. Will look at the ind and look at his brother and he also hesitated. Decisive and fast. He needs to be like his brother. He needs to decisive. He was always fast. But he was never decisive enough. As Azief was about to pat Will on his back time slowed. Will thoughts were fast. Which mean he could change his perception of time when he wants to. Moving fast isn¡¯t enough, Will also have the ability to think fast. If not how could he change directions and run across obstacles. The world dims down around him and sounds are happening so slowly that it¡¯s nothing more than a droning sound. Will once a live out a day in the pause between words when someone is talking. The sound bes too long and stretched out to make sense of and sometimes they even stop altogether. And Will is using that ability right now to think this through. To Will eyes, it almost seems like Time is standing still. He has thought of many possibilities. To him, one day has already passed. The pat on his back has not yet even reached his back and seems to only move one inch forward. He thinks again. But the truth is he knows what he needs to do. He and Azief could live just fine in this world. But his sister would never be able to live in this kind of world where strength rules all. The path Will will be walking is dangerous and he knew he will need to keep walking to the end. He couldn¡¯t stop. And neither could his brother. And Will knew he would follow him to even the ends of the earth. And Will knows that Azief would do the same for him. The years they spent on the multiverse were not a waste. Amidst the hardship and pain both Azief and Will gained something very precious. Brotherhood. He knew the answer to his problem. He knows what to do, but he could not bear to do it. He was not decisive enough. And then he remembered Lily and he look at Azief face. He has to break the promise. He only hopes when he is gone, Azief would be okay. After three days of thought he finally made his decision and he closes his eyes as the pat arrived on his back. ¡®It¡¯s good to see you safe and sound, brother. Though you could use some rest and sleep from the looks of it.¡¯ And Will smiles bitterly. ¡®You have decided?¡¯ Will asked And Azief nodded ¡®I can always build Eden again. But the Time lost could not gain again. We need to search the other Pieces as fast as possible.¡¯ Will takes a deep breath and then he ask Azief ¡®Brother, do you remember what we talked about in those dark days?¡¯ Azief was puzzled because of this sudden and unexpected question. ¡®Which one? There are a lot of dark days in the Multiverse.¡¯ ¡®You remembered we once said that if we ever return to Earth, we would visit the world and wander the world like immortals, carefree and unrestrained like the Golden Immortals of the Jade Pce. Party like the Asgardians from dawn till the next dawn. Be gluttonous and taste every fine delicacy on Earth like the Olympians.¡¯ ¡®Yes. I did say that. And we have a lot of time to do that¡¯ Smiling bitterly, Will then reply ¡®I guess I couldn¡¯t do that with you¡¯ and this answer puzzles Azief. Then Will looking apologetically at Azief said. ¡®Do you remember what I promise you just right before we enter the portal to lead us back home? The oath you made me take? I guess today I have to break that promise. Lily¡­.could not live in this world. It¡¯s too cruel for her. It¡¯s too dangerous for her. I¡¯m sorry¡¯ And it was at this time Azief realizes something odd. He was too ovee by joy before to notice something very odd about Will. There is a fierce lightning inside Will eyes, shing wildly like a precursor of explosion of energy. Static discharge from his feet and Azief then remembers what he made Will promise him. A force seems to envelop Will body the moment he finished saying sorry. A source of energy. The Speed Source. ¡®Will, don¡¯t do this. There must be another way ¡®Azief was about to grab Will but Will moves in that one fraction of a second and he was already a hundred meter away from Azief, leaving Azief to grab a lightning coils that dissipates almost immediately after his touch. Blue lightning coils around him crackling and discharging itself from Will body, from the top of his head to his toe, like he was being bathed by lighting and energy gushed out from his body. The Immortal Couple was thrown back when Will was retreating with Oreki turning into a bolt of lightning to stand beside Hirate who was on the ground. ¡®Will, please.¡¯ Azief was pleading now. He doesn¡¯t have time to think about Oreki actions. ¡®You knew what will happen if you do this.¡¯ Azief said. Will smiles bitterly. ¡®That¡¯s why I promise you not to do this. You remember the Red Speedster. You remember the Demon Invasion of Earth Two. The reason why they can break through barriers o realities is because of Speedsters. Just like the Red Speedster that weakens the fabric of reality by jumping through universes, you were able to breach that hole and meet me in Earth Two. You can¡¯t do this to Earth. Not this Earth or any other Earths¡¯ ¡®This is an illusory world¡¯ Will trying to deny the truth ¡®Connected to Earth Prime.¡¯ Azief replies. ¡®In a way this world is Earth Prime. Unreal turned into real.¡¯ Will closes his eyes and then he opens his eyes. He takes a deep breath. ¡®The world has you.¡¯ And Azief was shocked ¡®I¡¯m not a hero.¡¯ Azief countered ¡®You always say that¡¯ and Will smirk a bit. ¡®Yet, you keep saving people¡¯ Then Azief instinctively felt that Will was about to run and he shouted ¡®Will, don¡¯t!¡¯ And then with a push of his feet, the Speed Source fills his body and Will turned into a streak of lightning that crosses the Vast Sea. On Azief back, Oreki smiles and carrying Hirate on his back he turns into a golden lightning and cross to the other direction from Will, disappearing from sight. The ind crumbles and begins disintegrating as that burst of energy from Will forces the ind beyond its breaking points as seawater rushed into gobble up this broken ind. The Immortal Couple got up in daze and seeing the seawater rushing in, Heaven Flute Lihua quickly summons the golden chariot given to them by Lord Shadow and darted away from the sinking ind. The moment Will pushes his feet, Azief also take flight chasing him and once again, it was like the first time they meet. Hyperion and the Dark Speedster are once again racing each other. And a memory surfaces inside Azief mind. ¡®You think I can¡¯t beat you in a race?¡¯ Will said puffing out his chest ¡®Let me remind you, I beat you once¡¯ he said smiling with a hint of pride. ¡®With style, I must add¡¯. ¡®That was before the Speed Source.¡¯ Will retorted rolling his eyes ¡®Still.¡¯ Will could not help butugh and then said. ¡®Fine. One day you and I will have another race and I will run so fast you could only eat my dust¡¯ Azief chuckles ¡®Yeah, in your dreams.¡¯ ¡®You think I¡¯m joking? Set a time and ce!¡¯ Will said enthusiastically. This memory of their conversation suddenly popped up in his mind. And regardless of their circumstances right now, Azief could not help but smile A race to settle this question. Is he faster¡­or is it Will? With the fate of the stability of the world is in the bnce, Lord Shadow and his most trusted brother Will the Dark Speedster is having the race of their lives. *** My chapters are always 5000 words per chapter. That has always been the case. Anyway, the truth of this world is revealed. And Will betrayal is also revealed. Though I think you can sympathize with him. It is for his sister sake. If anyone remembers the altercation that Azief had with the Red speedster then you would already know why jumping through universes and weakening realities is a bad idea. And now you all can guess what is in the sarcophagus of stone that Loki constructed and what Katarina will find in the White Mountain. And Oreki? Always a great opportunist. Lord Shadow and Will both owes him and now even Hirate would owe him. He is a good politician. Making everyone owe him a debt of gratitude. This arc has been nned since the appearance of Red Speedster. And now, The Race of Their Lives. Who is faster? Is it Lord Shadow? Or is it Will? And what is Will is nning to do? You must think that four years in the Multiverse, Azief and Will sure does encounter weird shits? Right. I¡¯m reminded of Avatar the Last Air bender. Every time he is alone, the craziest thing happens to him. Anyway, hope you like this chapter and leave a lot ofments. Donations andments are the way to show you appreciate my work. *** AUTHOR TALKING MOMENTS This past couple of weeks I was being filled with thoughts of suicidal thought. There is problem at home and that has kept me down. When the people you trust keep undermining you, you start to feel worthless. People once said that people who will kill themselves is not an attention whore. I think that is wrong. Because I think every suicidal person (ok, not every suicidal person) wants attention. That¡¯s why we act out. To know at least one person loves them. And that feeling when you know no one loves and cares for you that can keep you down. That no one seems to care about you enough to check on you¡­.that could be crushing. And when you see no road in front of you¡­..then ending your life doesn¡¯t seem to be that frightening. It bes a choice. When all you have now is what you believe you will have for the rest of your life, that nothing would change for the better and things would go downhill¡­..suicide seems less than a taboo, then a decision. And that scares mest night. Because I stop thinking of suicide as wrong. My religion forbids suicide. Most religions would. Butst night, the feeling that suicide is wrong didn¡¯t cross my mind. My thoughts were about whether it would be painful for me. I use to think I could never kill myself. It¡¯s too painful. I abhor pain. I hated it. Butst night, living in this world is even more painful than any physical pain and that thoughts haunted me right till five in the morning. I could not sleep. My heart keeps beating fast. So, today, I write. And now at the end of the chapters, I write all of this down. Not for you all to weigh in but to ¡­just talk. I can¡¯t talk in my own home. They don¡¯t understand or to be more urate they only want me to hear to their side of the story. My friends are all far away. And maybe because of all of the circumstances I¡¯m being weak right now. And maybe next morning I woke up feeling fine. But today, I¡¯m not fine. I¡¯m not good. And I still don¡¯t see any road for me to walk on. And maybe that is the most terrifying thing. And writing, this hobby of mine, seems to be able to stop me from thinking of killing myself. For a moment, I could be Azief the Death God or Charles the destiny preordained founding emperor. Reading and writing seems to be the only thing that seems to stop me from thinking about it. And writing has always been the way for me to calm myself down. It was true in the beginning and it is true now. Hmm, I don¡¯t know how to end this talking section. Peace out seems like a good way to end this talk in a peaceful manners. Peace out. *** Chapter 156: Event horizon Lightning. That was the feeling that Will felt when he is running. He was not running as fast as lightning. He was the lightning. A source of speed. A speedparable to light. And that feeling never felt more vivid than it is now. d in blue lightning and kic energy generated from each part of his body, he was the representation of speed. In his captivity, he was deprived from essing the Speed Source. And the feeling¡­.it was like he is a fish onnd, struggling and being suffocated by air. But now as he runs through the ocean, he is alive. A fish thrown back into the water, breathing and full of vitality. A streak of blue lighting is running across through the vast ocean creating wall of water ten feet high from its trail. The sound broke as he passes the sound barrier. On the air a ck blur is chasing the blue lightning streak. The race between the Dark Speedster and Lord Shadow. Will smiles feeling the heat from his back and hearing the sound quake as Lord Shadow also broke the speed of sound. As blue lighting coiled around his feet like a snake he increases his speed, unintentionally bursting the water beneath his feet into a wall of water that reaches 12 feet high. The air was like slicing wind as it passes Will face. The energy around him was reinforced by the Speed Source. And a Force Field is generated around him. Azief look at the Wall of Water and pass through it and the water dissipates into condensed air as the heat generated from Azief body was too intense Azief keep flying over Will trying to overtake him but he is slowly losing Will in terms of speed. ck blur and blue lightning chasing around each other in the Vast Sea shaking and ripples the calm seas, turning it stormy and chaotic. Both of them were like the manifestation of the wrathful persona of nature, bringing sea storm and water hurricanes and tsunamis all across the stormy seas. In the sky, Azief sighed as he grabs something from his Storage Bag. It was a gun. Sighing he shot and a silver sma st shot towards Will blurry running figure. Surprisingly, the shot hit Will back and he screamed as pain fills his back. It was not like Will isn¡¯t fast enough to evade a bullet. But this was different. It was like when the shot enter his Speed Source Force Field his speed was slowed down like a foreign force halted his movement It only takes a fraction of a second but Will look backs towards Azief figures sailing across the clouds and he immediately knows what that weapon is as he smiles bitterly. It was thepact cryo engine shaped like a gun. Azief created the gun in Earth Two to stop the Red Speedster but never had the chance to use it on him. Will didn¡¯t think that Azief still had that. And he didn¡¯t think Azief would use it against him. The irony makes him grin. But if Azief thought that would halted him, he is terribly wrong. And Will speed slowed down. It was still fast but when he is racing against Lord Shadow who possess Hyper Speed every speed counts. Azief smiles and shouted across the walls of water and the blue lightning coiling across the sea. ¡®Will, stop this. It is still not toote. We can talk about this¡¯ Will felt the cold on his back biting his body, like it was eating his speed. Absolute Zero. That gun was the perfect gun to use against speedster. It seems Azief no matter how he trust Will still have some precautions against him ¡®It seems you have a n if one day you wanted to dismantle me¡¯ Will shouted back still running, lightning still crackling and his speed is still as fast. He shows no signs of relenting or wanting to slow down. This time they both have reached thend area and are now racing through the mountain ranges of the Fire Regions. Small hills were smashed into smithereens when Will punched sit with his fist. With his speed, punching a mountain into dust is not an impossibility. The temperature of this region was hot and volcano gas spurted out from volcanic mountain every few minutes. ck smokes filled the skies and the area was ufortable and breathing is hard. Combine with these two figures racing with heat generating from their bodies, the me Region temperature increased and it affect the weathers on the me Region. Azief shouted through the noises and the distance ¡®You should understand¡¯ Azief shouts create a soundwave that ripples through the ground of the me Region making one of the smaller volcanoes to erupt with magmas and fire sailing through the sky and burns the white clouds. ¡®Speedsters are dangerous. You¡¯re not that naive to think I wouldn¡¯t have measure to deal with speedsters¡¯ By now they both are going faster than sound but they both could clearly understand and hear each other even across through the maelstrom of speed. Sound waves transmitted from their Speedtalk could be understood if anyone can move as fast as them. But to other listening it sounds like babble talk. The sound of sky quaking and the air breaking could be heard as this two racing with each other, one in the ground, one in the sky. They passed by makeshift cities, viges and people and they left them with a sky full of energy ripples and a destroyednd, as tornadoes and windstorm wreak havoc on their path, like a force of nature duking it out with each other. The clouds ripples with ck aura that seems to envelop all bringing a sense of gloom and death and thends are zing with trails of crackling lightning and wind storm that shredded everything on its path. Sonic boom filled the sky, the ground was being decimated with the storms and tornadoes generated from these two godly beings race against each other. Azief keep firing his gun and Will speed has slowed down enough for Azief to capture him. ¡®Surrender now Will.¡¯ Azief persuaded as he is flying closer to Will. It was then that Will smirked and said ¡®Not today¡¯ and then something unexpected happens as Azief felt his speed slowed down. The feeling was instantaneous. Then realization shed on his face. A source of energy is wrapping over him. The more speed he has the more it drained from him like it was being absorbed by some tyrannical force of energy. Will was smiling, blue lightning coils around his body like snakes, sound of electricity crackling around him with each movement he makes. Azief already realizes what is happening to him and it was then he said ¡®I forgot about that¡¯ he said in resignation. He knows what is happening to him right now, why he slowed down. The jig is up. Will did not want to fight Lord Shadow. Lord Shadow is not like Red Speedster. If they fought, he would lose. The only thing he could best Lord Shadow with is his speed. Even his force field will not be able to withstand the full power of Lord Shadow Eternal Ring mystifying power or even his mysterious saber. As the Speed Source is helping him, his body endurance increases and that would make him to at least be able to withstand a few of Lord Shadow punches. But separated by an entire realm Will knows he could notst long if he fought with Lord Shadow. This is why this is the only method he could employ. Even his high speed punch will not work against Lord Shadow. Azief is his brother. He is the most knowledgeable about Azief endurance. He possesses the Undying Physique. At least he would feel a sting if he was punch by Will high speed punch but it would not slow Lord Shadow reaction attack in the slightest. He was like a literal mountain. Could not be budged and could not be moved. When Azief speed slows down Will also slows down and their stopping force cracked the air and space around them because of the force of inertia generated from their body. The moment Azief stopped all the clouds in his fifteen kilometers radius disperse and the sky around him quake like it was being hit by an invisible gigantic hammer. Will stopped and the hill behind him exploded into mass of blubbering dust. They both looked at their surrounding and they are now at the Ice Region. The area was a vast in of snows, with a huge expanse of white stretched out in front of their eyes. They looked at each other. Azief did not move or try to capture Will. Because he knows at this time he is at a disadvantage. The moment he moves, Will will run and this time he won¡¯t be able to catch him. Not this time. Not if he is slowed to this degree. It is negligible but for Will, this reduction of speed is enough for him to gain a massive advantage. So, it is better to talk. And to said his farewell. Azief is stubborn. But he is not bull headed. Will is different. He is stubborn reaching the rank of a bull. Once he decided on something, regardless of extenuating circumstances, he will go through to it. Only one person that Azief knows that could change his mind and that was Lily. And Will is making this decision because of Lily, so how could he stop? ¡®I guess¡­.you won this time.¡¯ Azief calmly said epting the loss. He knows when he is beaten. From the beginning this was not a battle of strength. It was a battle of speed. Azief would not have the heart to fight with Will. He owes him too much. He was standing there on the air floating there, his hand crossed, looking down on Will. Will smiles bitterly; his body emitted a crackling sound of electricity, with each crackling energy seems to pour through his body. Blue lightning coiled around him as the soil and dust beneath his feet slowly gravitates upwards, defying gravity. ¡®Can I do nothing to stop you from doing this?¡¯ Azief asked, hoping to persuade him for thest time. ¡®Nothing¡¯ Will said calmly. Will had thought about this for three days. Lily safety needs to be secured first. And he knew of only one earth safe enough for his sister. And if Azief knows him well enough, Will knows Azief knows where he is going. ¡®You are determined?¡¯ Azief ask and Will nodded. Azief heaved a long sigh and don¡¯t know what else to do. ¡®I¡¯ll chase you¡¯ he said as a matter of fact ¡®I know¡¯ Will reply smiling. The crackles of electricity is getting louder and louder like a sizzling sound prating the vast ins of snow and melting the droplets of snow on Wills surroundings. The droplets of melted water float up. Slowly there is a small maelstrom of lightning from Will feet, coiling and arming Will. A vast amount of energy is condensed around Will body. Azief senses this the moment his speed slowed down. Will was absorbing his speed and he waited the most ideal moment. When he was at his fastest. Azief in his panic forgets that Will needs to generate a great amount of speed to break through the barrier of the universe. In his panic he forgets that Will just was released from captivity. It will take him at least a few hours to generate the energy needed to break through the barrier of another world if he is depended don his speed alone. But that calction is different if he stole the speed of another. Will was counting that Azief will chase him to stop him from opening a portal to another world. He was using Azief feeling of brotherhood. ¡®It seems I¡¯m not the only one adept at intrigue.¡¯ Azief spoke but he was not hurt. He was impressed. ¡®I learn it from the best¡¯ Will said smirking. And Aziefughed. It was then that Will began vibrating his body and smiles. Slowly a vortex of turbulent kic energy emanate out of him and slowly turns into massive thundering winding tornado that seems to generate a mass of kic energy and affecting the Laws of nature. Space and Time is curling and the fabric of realities is being wrought into existence and causes and effects are slowly being overwritten. This mass of energy then rip apart through the existence of all thesews and a huge rift was produced in the vast snowy ins of snow. Will was still vibrating and a she moves the energy condensed into that vortex was at the verge of exploding. ¡®See you in another world. I¡¯ll be waiting¡¯ he said calmly and waves his hand before entering through the rift. Azief shakes his head and looked at the Ice Region. He closes his eyes and then summoning his strength he flies with his fastest speed. As he passes the White Mountain a great explosion detonated in the Ice Region creating a vortex of energy that seems to rip apart the White Mountain. Thunderous tornado filled the mountains and disturbs the Laws around the explosion; as it distorts the flow of Space and Time. A twenty feet deep crate was formed around the rift. Azief sighed as he was reminded of his battle with the Red Speedster in Earth Two. Azief stopped in the air far away from the explosion and then after seeing the vortex has calmed down he said to himself. ¡®Now, I have to clean up your mess.¡¯ Looking at the rift one destination crept into his mind ¡®Earth 19¡¯ and he sighed. And then he darted back to the Ice Region to save the innocent lives that will be affected with Will opening a portal to another world. It also marks the events where he will first meet the strongest woman on Earth, Katarina the Ice Princess. *** AT THE SAME TIME FIRE REGION The clouds of the fire regions are cloudy with severalughing bolts raining down mercilessly. The oppressive heat and humidity make it hard to breath and tiresome to walk over long distance. As the race between Lord Shadow and the Dark Speedster conclude in the Ice Region, their race leaves a trail of ring lightning fire on the ground and ripples of ck mass energy in the sky even when they just passed by this region. Their massive energies turn the weather around the Fire Region into disarray and only increase the heat of the region. The people residing in the Fire Region could only curses those two experts in their hearts, not daring to speak it loudly. Because of Will forceful speed the ground was broken, torn asunder by his speed. But a child and a young man pays all this activities no mind. The five feet tall girl was expressionless; her long ck hair was protected by some invisible, her green eyes scanning everything and looks at the destruction wrought by those two godly figures with disgust. Sometimes explosions from the volcanic mountain erupt in the horizons but the girl was not startled. In fact she looksfortable like she was in her elements. Her red tight attire only makes her seems more natural in this me Region. And her attire also make people do not want to mess with her. Thest time she met a bandit in this me Region those bandits run away almost immediately as they saw her attire. On her back, a book bounded with silver metal chains is strapped tightly, struggling to get free. It was a coincidence that Will has passed both of them when he was running but those two were to preupied with each other to notice these two people hiding behind a rock and burrowed themselves deep under the ground. It wasn¡¯t until Lord Shadow and the Dark Speedster has made themselves scarce that these two figurese out from their hiding ce. The girl was expressionless but her eyes show a steely determination. The young man beside her keep escorting her, ensuring her safety. The young man is young in appearance, tall with clear brown eyes and swaying hazel air as it was blown by the hot air of the me Region. On his left hip is a yellow wine gourd, swaying left and right as he walked. It is Morgana and Louise. These two had moved once again to affect the predestined future of this Earth and probably the Universe. ¡®It seems the Death God is battling the Speedster¡¯ Louise said while heaving a sigh of relief that they were not involved in their fights. Morgana nodded. ¡®It does not matter. What matters is for us to acquire the Pieces in the Fire Region.¡¯ She said and Louise nodded obediently. Morgana was actually really shocked when Will and Lord Shadow pass her by. She just found the entrance to the underground passage of the Fire Region and was about to explore it when the Speedster passes this ce. In the original timeline Morgana never meet the Speedster and Lord Shadow. It was years after Lord Shadow had be Sovereign that she first met him. The fact is¡­that Time has been thrown into disarray now. Lord Shadow never regarded Will as his brother but it is different in this timeline. Will is his closest brother so much so that he would risk his life to save him. And now this race. It didn¡¯t happen in Morgana timeline. And the Speedster was never a major yer in the events of the world not untilter but this timeline is very different. The Speedster ys an important role in the matters of the World Government. Time and events are changing into an unpredictable mess. Change one thing, change everything. Morgana always thought she understood those words. It wasn¡¯t until today she truly understand the meaning of that word. And seeing the effect of the meaning of the word. Regardless, she moves forward across the fierynd of the Fire Region toplete her goals. She spotted the cave hiding behind the rocks. Here she gestured to Louise and Louise quickly moves forward and checks for any possible dangers. Turning back and nodding, Morgana moves forward and take the lead. They move inside the cave. Magic filled the entire cave. Most people would always detect this kind of faint presence of magic in every cave on the Fire Region. This is because what resides in the core of the underneath passage of caves. All the caves in the Fire Region are interconnected. It is how the people of the Fire Region protect themselves from the hot environment and the unceasing eruptions of ck smokes and magma from the volcanic mountains. No one really explores all the cave since it goes deeper and deeper. To survive is hard enough. What good is it for them to explore the caves? Phillipe himself decided to invade the Mountains to settle there instead of spending time in the Fire Region. The caves all has magic that maintain a cool and refreshing temperature. But what maintain the magic? What kind of force? ¡®The Vermilion Bird.¡¯ She suddenly said and Louise was jolted in shock. ¡®It¡¯s here?¡¯ Louise ask ¡®Deeper¡¯ Morgana answered and Louise nodded. ¡®We must go deeper. Prepare the torches and our supplies¡¯ ¡®It is all ready¡¯ Louise reply ¡®Good. Let¡¯s begin¡¯ and Morgana moved forward and slowly moving down. The darkness and the chitterling sounds of insects sometimes could get a rise out of people but not Morgana. She was used to this. Or to be more urate she lived in a world far worse than this dark cave. As they go deeper Morgana discover there are sudden winds that sometimes whip through the passageway. A wind full of magic. ¡®How were this tunnels and interconnected caves are built, Madam Morgana?¡¯ Louise asks. To spend time in these creepy and dark caves, Louise tries to start a conversation. ¡®A Fire Giant Worm¡¯ she said simply ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ ¡®Considering I never met see this monster I deduce that the worm has already been eaten by the Vermillion Bird. The Fire Giant worm is like a moth attracted to bright lights. They search for source of fire and what source of fire more potent than the Vermillion Bird itself?¡¯ Louise nodded and Morgana continues as she walks even faster as the path around them is beginning to be wider. ¡®In trying to reach the Vermilion Bird that resides deep inside the core of this false world, then the worms must have burrowed through the ground thus unintentionally creating these caves and tunnels. The body of the Fire Giant Worm is sturdy and could resist heat so those magmas would only be its breakfast.¡¯ ¡®But why didn¡¯t it shows in our timeline and how do you know it was a worm?¡¯ Louise asked in puzzlement ¡®Because in our timeline the Sovereigns already know the existence of the worm and let the worm met its doom to the Vermilion Bird. At that time, this false world was created¡­.after the Weronian invasion and not before. At that time, the Seven Sovereign was perfect in their judgment and it was truly a life saving measures.¡¯ Then Morgana sighed ¡®Because at that time humanity was already forged in fire. But in the end, the Sovereigns restore back the world the way it was. Do you know why? Because the Pieces of the World Orb is more trouble than benefits¡¯ Morgana did not want to speak anymore so they continue down the tunnels with silence. It was then that they reached a great cavern of immense size. And in that cavern there is a miniature sun floating inside the cavern. An area of absolute light which no known darkens could prate. It was blinding but not hot. It was the fire that nourishes life. And on top of that miniature sun is a red piece like a cracked crystal. Louise also notices a narrow passage. While the miniature sun emits no heat but from the narrow passage, Louise could feel heat ising out from the passage. Louise was about to go to that passage to check it out but Morgana hold him back ¡®Don¡¯t¡¯ And Louise stops. And Louise knows that Morgana knows what is beyond that narrow passage. ¡®What¡¯s beyond that passage Madam Morgana?¡¯ Louise asked and also feeling a little bit curios. ¡®The slumbering figure of the Vermillion Bird.¡¯ She answers and Louise face changes. ¡®If it opens its eyes when you are in its vicinity, I assure you, you would be incinerated into nothingness. Not to dust. But to nothingness. Your soul would be burned and your proof of existence will fade away from everyone mind. Your existence will be entirely wiped out from the Universe. The only beings powerful enough to withstand its Nirvanic Fire are Sovereign like existence or maybe Half Step to Sovereign.¡¯ She said while at the same time warning Louise of the consequences of looking at an awaken Vermillion Bird. ¡®Hu¡¯ Louise rubs his neck, his habits when he is relieved as he almost fucked himself by going through that narrow passage to meet his doom. ¡®Then what do we do now?¡¯ Morgana pointed to the miniature sun floating in the air and said ¡®We take the Piece and we get out of this tunnel as fast as possible.¡¯ ¡®Won¡¯t the Bird be awoken?¡¯ This time Louise is scared of awakening the Bird. Hearing from what Morgana has told him, they all would be fucked if the Bird is awake. ¡®No, not yet. The Vermilion Bird is different from the others Divine Beast in this world. It is always in slumber. All this Divine Beast was forcefully chained and was forced to be the source of magic for this false world. This is why that miniature sun is not hot.¡¯ She said as she points towards that sun. ¡®The bird wants people to take the Piece. It wants people to unite it. Lee Sangmin and Hirate decision to keep separating the Pieces is drawing anger from the Divine Beast. The World Orb wanted to reunite and only by reuniting these Pieces that this Divine Beast will be released from their chains and they once again could roam the Universe.¡¯ ¡®Then¡­.the problem in the world right now is because..¡¯ Louise tries to ask this question to Morgana. ¡®Lee Sangmin and Hirate keep interfering by sealing the Pieces they have. Why do you think a beast horde ising? This is the will of these Divine Beasts. In other words, this is the will of this world.¡¯ ¡®As long as the World Orb is not reunited to its full form, countless of disaster will gue this world.¡¯ Louise nodded as he began understanding some matters. In his timeline, Louise was not such an important character and as such was not privy to any secrets of the world and events. At that time he was focused on surviving the uncertain world. ¡®Now, enough talking and do your job.¡¯ Louise smiles and he walk toward the direction of the miniature sun. It was floating in the air, high above Louise reaches but Louise was confident in his abilities. Standing just below the miniature sun he opens his gourd and then Louise taps the wine gourd and a droplet of wine jumps out from the gourd and Louise smear that droplet of wine to his fingers Then smiling full of confidence, Louise writes a rune into the gourd and the droplet of wine acts an ink as the rune he wrote with wine glows in golden colors. An absorbing power emanated from the ground as suddenly the red piece on top of the miniature sun began shaking as it was sucked into the gourd. ¡®Done¡¯ Louise said as he turns towards Morgana. ¡®Then we urgently need to return to the surface.¡¯ Finishing their task both of them returns to the surface. Looking at the dark clouds and feeling the hot air, Morgana was satisfied that this condition will be rectified. ¡®Now, where do we go?¡¯ Louise asks as he began feeling the headache. From this symptom he estimates two to three hours before he falls into unconsciousness. He could see the same symptom in Morgana. Morgana was massaging her forehead and sweats are forming on her forehead. ¡®To the ins. We need to talk with my ex-husband¡¯ and saying this she smirked malevolently as she walk down the hills. Louise nodded and walk behind her, as these two figures began leaving the Fire Region *** NORTHERN EDEN It was evening. The sun is about to set. Sounds of cheering and the sight of banners of victory being waved can be seen in the entirety of the Northern Eden. Victory. Eden victory over all the opposing forces in the ins has been announced and like wildfire it has spread to all four corners of the ins Region. Loki was overlooking his dominion from his tall castle. His hand is behind his back, his eyes scanning below, looking at the people and he grins a bit. Today he wears the appearance of a young handsome man, tall and lean, with blonde hair and blue eyes. The face was young and boyish, making it a pleasant face to look at. His attire was an elegant robe that reminds people of a noble in medieval era. He almost seems like a merchant prince. Like always the Trickster is smiling. No one really knows why he is smiling and for what reason he is smiling. And it is probably this reason that makes him so unlikable among his enemies and the people he tricked. He is always smiling. And they don¡¯t know why he is smiling especially when there is no reason for him to smile. The smile was grating. Annoying. And had a sinister smile feel to it. ¡®Today is a good day. Though I don¡¯t know about tomorrow¡¯ he said to himself like he was thinking of something. It was then that suddenly the sound of wind whooshed inside his castle. Then a thud could be heard. Loki knows who it was without even turning back. ¡®Returning from victory, my lord should have been paraded across the street in a triumphal parade. Instead, my lordes to visits this humble Trickster first. I am truly ttered¡¯ Loki said as he turns back to look at the person rushing in from the windows of his castle, his hand is still behind his back. In front of him is Azief, his ck cape billowing with dark aura and he himself looks dominating and imposing. He was holding a sarcophagus over his shoulder and even though Loki could not see the kind of face Azief was making under his hood, Loki bet that he is scowling. It was kind of like the default mode of Azief. ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ Azief said as he takes a step forward to Loki. ¡®What is, my lord?¡¯ ¡®You knew didn¡¯t you? About the Pieces¡­about everything.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s debatable.¡¯ He replied calmly. Azief was impressed as he hammers down the sarcophagus inside the stone floor of the castle with one stamp of his palm to the top of the sarchopagus The sarcophagus stand still as it has been nailed to the floor of this castle level. ¡®Enough of riddles. Enough games, Loki. Lay it all out on the table¡¯ Azief said and now he was face to face with Loki. The tension inside the room was high and intense. One might even believe that battle will be started in any moment. ¡®You don t care if this changes the future?¡¯ Loki ask, once again he shed his smile. ¡®Desperate times calls for desperate measure¡¯ Lokiughed and nodded ¡®True.¡¯ And Loki moves away from Azief pouring wine into a goblet and taking a sip before continuing. ¡®Speak¡¯ Azief said, still standing there, his piercing res could weaken anyone will and destroy someone mental. But Loki was calm even under this pressure as he waves his hand and said ¡®First, I know about the Pieces and its function. But you were wrong about me knowing everything. I don¡¯t know everything. Especially not now. Too much has changed. Too much has veered from its path.¡¯ ¡®What has veered off path?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®You did not know or didn¡¯t want to know?¡¯ Loki shot back. And Loki put down his goblet and then looking straight at Azief eyes he said ¡®Ie from the future.¡¯ Azief nodded as he expected that. He was about to ask for what purpose before Loki answered ¡®Ie from the future to stop you from destroying the Universe.¡¯ And this time Azief was shocked as he almost nked out. Loki however¡­smiles. shing his sinister smile. *** THE VAST UNIVERSE A Weronian fleet sailed through the stars as their destination is beginning to approach Earth in a few more light years. They leave the Universe with destion and despair as their speed to reach Earth increases with each passing moments. Somewhere in the Dark Universe four pirs of lights emitting warm light that could be seen millions of light years away, a beacon of life is dimming. This massive Prison is showing signs of crumbling. The golden chain that shackles the gigantic figures in the center of these Four Pirs is slowly being melted. Destruction essence imploded from his body as it slowly encroaches upon this Dark Universe. The cold dark gxy is slowly being consumed by the figure Destruction essence. ck mes are ming inside the eyes of that figure. The Universe can no longer be calm. The Destroyer is slowly gaining his freedom. The storm will rage again. *** That¡¯s it folks. The end of Book Two. Each book is separated by 60 chapters. A lot need to be said for thisst chapter of Book Two. It will take a bit of time before Book Three started like thest time when I ended Book One. The reason why Book two ended at Chapter 120 is because the first book ended at chapter 60. A lot of revtion this chapter. Loki has admitted his origins. Morgana is plotting. Will is at another Earth. Threats from the stars. The Destroyer is slowly escaping from his prison Anyway, I think it is a good moment to end this Book at this point. (And also because GOT has started and I need to watch it. JK..HAHAHAHA¡­or was I?) And I need to remind you, that only one day passes from the moment Azief went to World Government to save Will. He met Loki in the evening. The Athena Freya alliance surrenders to Eden in the morning after Lord Shadow won his battle at the World Government. Why did Lord Shadow met Loki in the evening? Because he met Katarina in the afternoon. But that is a story for another time. Anyway, now that Book Two has ended, I need to ns the outline for Book Three. Any rmendation is encouraged. And I could focus on AOH NG. Or Song of Heroes. SOH MC was actually inspired by Li Shimin, Taizong of Tang. It is a pet project of mine and I only writes it when I like it. It is not a serious project yet. I am still focusing on finishing AOH NG. So, that¡¯s it from me. *** Chapter 157: Castle in the sky A drop of water falls and the sound reverberates as it fallen to the stctites forming below, falling and dripping across the golden surface as the workersing in and out of the cavern step and trod upon the hard ground of the humongous cave. The Cavern of Gold. Hundreds of strong muscly men moved carrying a hill of gold on their back. Even women, kids and elderly are transporting something out of the cavern withrge cart and caravans. Gold coin, jewelries, gems, diamonds, divine weapons and shield, priceless pills and herbs are al being transported out of this Cavern. ¡®Heave ho! Heave ho!¡¯ Some shouted. Other is singing work songs. Some have sweats on their faces as they continue this back breaking work, wiping their sweats of their face and taking a gulp of water when they reached their destination. After the Ind of Peace incident called the Defeat of the World Government, the world was shocked with the news that this world is not their real earth and also the reason why the Prince suddenly butted heads with the World government. The news was spread through many channels. The ck market also spread the news and even many reputable and powerful faction got wind of the news A conference was scheduled next weekend with all the big names in the world will join and pool their resources to return to Earth. Now however, many people are stocking up on their valuables and assets to be brought back to their world. This Cavern of Gold that stretches down to the core of this belongs to the Merchant Association It was full of wealth of every item imaginable. In the one year it has been established, the Merchant Association has created amunity of sorts buying protection using their technology and resources theymand. They singlehandedly created a new form of currency with the help of the World Government and the Revolutionary Army, the two biggest organization in the world. But then a dark horse appears out of nowhere, Lord Shadow. And things changed. In the deepest part of the cavern, a white room that stretches an area that could fit eighteen baseball fields, arge gate is being assembled with hundreds of workers on the clock A fat man is seeing walking around near the base of the gate and clicks his tongue. ¡®You think he will be satisfied? There is a lot riding on this. I won¡¯t risk that person anger.¡¯ A fat rotund man with a bald head adorned with jewelries on his neck and gold in his wrist survey over the gate with no doors. Sometimes he knocks over the gate like he was checking its durability. Then he rubs his bald head and turned towards a man behind him, expecting an answer or exnation. A tall slender man wearing a white coat that resembles ab coat looks at the flip switch near the gate. It resembles the Stargates in the movies. It fulfilled this man desires. He always loves sci-fi movies. Who would have thought he would be able to create thing that he likes. His white coat has some moving silver lines, a runic design that seems weird and out of ce but emits a certain energy that could influence weaker minds. The more he invents and create things, the more he could feel his mastery and invention bing even more powerful. ¡®It replicates the energy used when the Dark Speedster broke open that singrity. Or to be more urate it mimics that energy. I thank Mimic for his abilities.¡¯ The fat man just waves his hand like it was not a big deal. Mimic and the Inventor. They are the Merchant Association pirs. Without them both, the Association would not have its standing today. ¡®And it will close after its activation, Inventor? I wouldn¡¯t want a disaster the likes of which in the Ice Region¡¯ the fat rotund man asked. ¡®Yes, Patrician Enzo. It will.¡¯ ¡®I need to make sure. The World Government and the Revolutionary Army is breathing on my neck. Then there is still the Prince.¡¯ ¡®Is that what people calling him now? ¡® Enzo nodded. Nowadays instead of calling a person by their name some people began calling people with their titles or their abilities. For example Will is called the Dark Speedster. Raymond was called the Earthshaker. Jean was called the Time Emperor since he was once called himself the Emperor of France. Title itself is only acquired by being famous. Weak adventurers and leveler would not usually be noticed ¡®He is famous now. The destruction of the Ind of Peace has given him the reputation of the strongest in the world.¡¯ Enzo continued his word. The Inventor looks at his partner and smirk a bit. ¡®Are you scared? Are you surrendering to him? Many people now wanted to join his faction. If not for his desires to not create faction he would probably attract many people to his side. ¡® The Inventor asked as he watches over the cube that has weird green lines on it. The cube is like aputer to the Inventor. This is where he does his simtion and realizes his ideas. He walked towards it and tapped certain lines as the green lines be squiggly and input his data. Combination of magic and technology. The days the star fell, a new horizon was opened for him. ¡®Scared?¡¯ Enzo said with disdain and then heughed. ¡®Of course I am. He could kill me with one swish of his hand¡­but when does me being scared equates me to surrender?¡¯ And the Inventor smiles. ¡®So, why do you ept his request? We lost a lot of resources to build this Gate¡¯ ¡®Why would I not ept his request?¡¯ Enzo said. ¡®When we began our partnership I said it then didn¡¯t I? You make the gadgets, while I will handle the business. He is giving us business. And having the current strongest man in the world owing a favor to our Merchant Association is a good thing. He has worth¡­more than gold and diamonds.¡¯ The hands that are busy tapping the cube stilled. ¡®Current strongest person?¡¯ And Enzo smiles as he looks towards that gate. ¡®Who could guarantee him going to find his friend in an alternate universe would be safe? Maybe he wouldn¡¯t ever return. I see profit. We Merchant must always have a n B is the first initial investment did not work. Hehehe¡¯ The Inventor shakes his head. He taps a new lines and it brightened as the Inventor smiles. His first calction was correct. ¡®This Dark Speedster could travels between worlds. The only other person I know that could bop back and forth between universes is the Dimension Strider.¡¯ He thought to himself. But the Inventor never had the chance to research that ability of Dimension Strider. ¡®So, be it. I will be finalizing a few modifications to calcte the emission of energy of the Dark speedster to estimate his current position so that the Prince will be able to find him. Wouldn¡¯t want him to say we slighted him if he ever managed to return. ¡®Good. We Merchant Association do business with everyone. And we will not lie or cheat our customers as long as they have something of value to offer us.¡¯ Satisfied with his inspection, Enzo shouted Work hard and you all will be rewarded. The workers smiles and Enzo waved his hand as he is escorted by his guard to the elevator. The Inventor just looks on as his release a sigh and continues his work as his hand is furiously tapping onto the cube. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE CLOUDS ¡®Ughh¡¯ a man flexing his back as he release an exhtion of breath. He moved left and right as he tries to flex his muscle. In front of him were papers of request. On his left and right was a stack of more papers. Some even sent recording stones and recording cube The man was 20ish, neatly trimmed light blonde hair, a pronounced nose, a bushy eyebrow and a hard jawline. He wears a sleek neat suit. The wind blows from the windows and the man could not help but look towards the outside of the window and notices the clouds moving forward being pushed by the wind. White clouds filled the outside. Only white and blue scenery could be seen. Sometimes one could see birds flying past the castle. If not birds, flying monsters like griffin could also be seen ¡®Nice scenery don¡¯t you think?¡¯ a calm voice breaks Loki outs of his reverie. The man is wearing a ck robe with a Mon of butterfly. As the winds blows the ck robe sways left and right. ¡®More of the same I guess.¡¯ Today, this is the appearance that Loki has opted for. He was handsome in that masculine way. ¡®Bored Mind Master?¡¯ Loki asks. Hirate smiles ¡®A burden of a bureaucrat. Lots of things to be written if order has to be established after our return.¡¯ Loki just smiles as he looks at the clouds once again trying to forget the mountain of paperwork in front of him. Castle in the Sky. It was more like a flying gigantic fortress that sailed through the winds like a falling meteor. Its location is undeterminable since it is always moving. One can stop it by operating the Control Room in the center of the Assembly Hall. It was an orb that emits green silvery light. Other than a few chosen not many can stop this fortress from moving. Only those who contributes during its construction will be able to enter the Assembly Hall This is the meeting ce of all leaders of great faction tomorrow. This is the World Council Meeting ce. After the truth of the world was revealed, Raymond, Lord Shadow, Jean, Katarina and Boris announce the Meeting of Heroes to discuss the matter of returning to Earth and the union of all the fragmented orb in a civilized way. Morgana also joins gaining the right of entry as she possessed one of the orbs. The world literally stands still after that announcement. The wind blows again harder this time and Loki swishes his hand as the wind stops and was thrown back outside. ¡®Guards, close the windows¡¯ Hiratemands and one of the guards on duty immediatelye to the windows and close it. ¡®Wind turbulence¡¯ Hirate said and Loki nodded understanding. This Castle was constructed by pooling the resources of many great powers in the world; each of the great faction has contributed a little before the Inventor creates an imprable and safe pce. It has a restriction effect and warding and defense formation to stop any people with bad intention during the day of the meeting. This meeting and this castle is only possible because the top three people in the world announce it. The prince, Earthshaker and the Ice Princess. ¡®How is the Divine Archer doing?¡¯ Hirate suddenly ask even as he is flipping through pages of request from the Forest Lords. ¡®Still thinking of recruiting her?¡¯ Loki rolled his eyes. ¡®Why not? From what I heard she has left The Prince. Is it really like the rumor said? She was jealous of Katarina?¡¯ And Hirate smirked. Clearly he likes listening to gossip which is unbefitting of his image as one of the two top of the World Government. ¡®That¡¯s not true at all.¡¯ But after saying that Loki did not continue exining and Hirate did not press as they continue their work. After Azief announce his intention to seek Will on Earth 19 Eden was shocked. His promation sends the people of Eden in chaos. Lord Shadow even though he rarely is in the city is like a pir of support. Even more so after his recent feat. And now with his deration of leaving many of those that resides in Eden fear what will happen to themter. Sofia wanted to follow which Azief did not agree on. For some reason Loki felt perplexed at those two lovebirds. Both of them clearly like each other but why does it seems their timing is always off? Because of that they have a disagreement. She then decided to strengthen herself by journeying the world. Sina tries to persuade her but she was stubborn. And Azief was his usual stoic self. Though, Loki kind of understands. From what Loki heard from Sina, Sofia said she is not the old Sofia who needs to be protected and Azief is not the same Azief she met before. She can¡¯t even catch his back if she keeps being like this. Insecurity. Maybe it was fueled when Azief came to Eden with the Ice Princess behind him. After Azief helps the Ice Region regarding the singrity the Princess seems to admire him. And not to mention the sight of Azief and the Ice Princess was picture perfect may have triggered something inside Sofia heart. So, at dawn she disappears, bringing with her the Houyi Bow. Maybe, this is where the story of the Divine Archer began and where the path between the Divine Archer and the Prince diverged. To Loki it was more like a story instead of if happening in real time. Though maybe this time it would change¡­.he hope. Tragedy is not really his thing¡­.especially tragic love story. He hated that the most. When Azief heard about Sofia disappearing he wanted to search for her but Sina stop him saying to him that he needs to stop treating Sofia like a burden and let her find what she is searching for. Slowly, things are getting back on track. Maybe this is why in the future no one knows of the connection between The God of Death and the Divine Archer until the wedding of the Earthshaker, The other thing that has changed is that Wang Jian has be the leader of Eden. After they return to Earth, Azief said he will not create another kingdom. He will focus on enhancing his own personal strength. If Wang Jian is interested he could lead the people of Eden to follow him. Since Azief has decided to seek Will, he will return to Earth Prime using other methods. Sina decided to wait for Azief and Sofia at Wang Jian territory after she returns to Earth with Sasha. Seven Fairy decided to join forces with Wang Jian and will carve a ce for themselves and already sent request to the World Council to be debated in the Meeting. Their little family of misfit is breaking up. And about his bomb of a revtion? Apparently, the future God of Death is taking it well. Though he did ask a few question mostly among the lines of why didn¡¯t Loki just kills him from the start. And the answer to that question is not that simple. If he really knows the matters of those events, he would know it is not that simple. And the other thing is that Time is not that easy to change. It always wanted to go back to its predetermined path. It is like a mighty river being blocked by a bag of sand. Eventually, the bag of sand will break and then a flood will being down. And that is what Loki is trying to avoid. Trying to avoid that flooding down. So, he will not block the river entirely. He would let some gaps, some opening and block only the sides. In the end, the rivers flows, but a flood will not happen. Because in the end, it is the end that is important. ¡®Thinking of something?¡¯ Hirate voice once again brings Loki to the present. ¡®Nah, simple things clutters my mind making it hard to focus ¡®And Loki chuckles. ¡®You know I would really like to know what is in that mind of yours¡¯ Hirate look at Loki face as he smiles but for some reason Loki could feel chill creeping on his back but he hide that chill very well. ¡®Nah, my mind is not that interesting.¡¯ He chuckles yfully ¡®I disagree ¡®Hirate said before looking at Loki ufortably before he broke his gaze and continue his work. Loki takes a deep breath and calms himself down. This Mind Master is not like the Mind Master that he knows in the future. Though of course at that time he was Sovereign and the Mind Master was half-sovereign. But the Mind Master of the future has a wise image. Probably that personality is forged after losing many of his friends and loved ones during the War of the Sovereign. He had the audacity to try to peer inside the mind of one of the sovereigns. It resulted him almost losing his mind. If not for the God of Death mercy that pardons him and granted him back his sanity, Mind Master would be a crazy person until the end of his life. But the reason why Mind Master must not die is because he is one of the people that help Loki to be sent to this era. Sofia is the mastermind. But the executor of that n is two people. The Time God Jean and Mind Master Hirate. Loki sighed a bit. To reconcile the knowledge of the future and the people he knows now is sometimes hard. It was like he is trapped between moments. Seeing that Hirate continues his work, Loki also began examining the request. Some he approved some he rejected. Behind him was a red ck background, the World Council is written onrge letters on the red ck background. Then suddenly the door on top of the stage opens and a person enters as he sits on one of the leather chairs that filled the Assembly Hall. Loki smiles as he sees this person. ¡®Oreki, your turn hase it seems. Raymond is calling Hirate?¡¯ Loki ask and Oreki just nodded ¡®Yes, Shogun Hirate is relieved for the task. ¡®Oreki said to Hirate reporting his turn. Hirate stop his checking and nodded. He slowly gets up and smiles bitterly. ¡®I had hoped we could have more productive conversation together trickster. It seems today is not the day.¡¯ ¡®Me too¡¯ Loki reply, as Hirate went out of the Assembly Hall. Loki gets up and pats Oreki back and said ¡®You really got lucky there in the Ind of Peace.¡¯ Oreki justughed. His choice back then was very smart. He helps the Prince but also save Hirate so he was excused from condemnation and retribution from both sides after the matters settled. Loki sit down but then he continue ¡®But someday, you have to pick a side. And I hope when that timees you will pick the right side¡¯ Oreki just nodded not taking that advice to heart that much. Only Loki knows that in the War of Sovereign that Oreki and Hikigaya made the wrong choice and anger the God of Death. That word, still echoes in Loki ears. ¡®Pick a side.¡¯ And somehow, that word remind him of Morgana when she came to the ins after she got one of the Pieces. She too asked him to pick a side. Loki looks at the windows and he ordered ¡®Guards open the window.¡¯ The same guard that closes the windows opens it and Loki could see the white clouds and he asked himself. ¡®Pick a side? Which side? Sofia¡­or Morgana?¡¯ *** SOMEWHERE IN THE PLAINS A man is looking over the vastness of the ins from a tall hill. He was clothed in ck. His cape sways as the winds of the ins washes over him. On his fingers are rings that emits ancient energy that was beings suppressed. The man face was hidden by the ck hood. He stands straight, his posture unyielding. He takes a breath and release as a gust of winds blows like a whirlwind sweeping away the dust in front of him. Looking at the blue clouds up on the white sky he crack his knuckles and the air was trapped between his fingers and as he releases it the air cracked around his fist. Behind him was a man trembling, kneeling on the ground and even when he is kneeling he could not help trembling. He fears death. Very much so. There is nothing he fears more than death. It is why he follows Pandikar. It is why he worked for the World Government. And it is why he worked below his current lord. The man was not ordered to kneel but he kneels anyway. Fear filled him. He is only a mechanic. To be in the presence of such famous person he is of course full of fear. With the wind blowing that man cape and the fearsome presence of that all ck clothing, if not for he knows he had done no intentional wrong he might have fainted in fear. Even though he did not do any wrong, fear still gripped him. After all what does it matter in the current times to do no wrong or to do good. The strong rules. If in their eyes you did wrong, then you did wrong. Why was he called by his lord? For what reason? What mistake did he make? Because of all this question, he was already fearful. But then the voice the man in ck attire spoke ¡®Calm down. You have done no wrong.¡¯ Hearing this the man release a relieved breath. ¡®Budiman¡¯ The voice suddenly said ¡®Yes, my lord.¡¯ ¡®The tracking device¡­.is it still working?¡¯ ¡®Yes, it is as small as an atom itself. It could not be discovered unless she reaches the same level as my lord.¡¯ Budiman answered. There is an ufortable silence for a while before the winds blows that man cape and he continued his word ¡®As everyone knows I am going on a journey after this. I felt worried about leaving my friends without protection.¡¯ ¡®I understand my y lord.¡¯ ¡®Good. I could not let my Sofia just wander around the world without protection that is why I imbue my attack inside that tracking device. If she met any dangers at least for three times she could use the energy inside that tracking device to repel any threats.¡¯ Budiman nodded, he knew it better than anyone the wondrous use of that tracking device after all he is the one that invents it. But at the same time he also wonders about this famous man in front of him. Maybe he is the only person outside of his lord close friend that could see the soft side of the man called Lord Shadow and the Prince of Darkness by the popce. He could not help but also feel admiration for this man. Even though the Prince did kidnap him he is also a man of his words. And that is rare these days. ¡®When I return, I expect my friend will be safe. I hope you can aid Wang Jian. The people of Eden¡­.is a burden to me. I¡¯m not the type of leader that could care to much about that many people but Wang Jian can. The people¡­I could sacrifice it if it¡¯s for my friends. Does that sound cruel?¡¯ Budiman does not know what to say and he just maintained his silence Lord Shadow nodded. ¡®Is it hard to answer or you don¡¯t want to displease me?¡¯ He said without expecting an answer. He chuckles a bit. ¡®Look at me. I¡¯m getting sentimental.¡¯ And there was that intense silence again. And like a stay of execution, Lord Shadow speaks again. ¡®You know what you have to do after I leave right?¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord. I will aid General Wang Jian.¡¯ ¡®No, not that.¡¯ Azief shakes his head. Budiman suddenly was struck with the realization of their previous conversation. ¡®My lord means the other matter.¡¯ ¡®Yes. Speak about it with Loki. He would be able to help.¡¯ ¡®My lord did not want to share this with General Wang Jian?¡¯ Budiman asked as he nces towards the Prince, trying to gauge his emotion. Yet, he could not see the expression hiding behind that ck hood. Azief shakes his head. ¡®He has enough work. I don¡¯t even know if this would bear fruit. In a way this could be also called a top secret mission. Whether you failed or seed, do not worry. When I returned you will forever be under my protection. That is the only thing I could offer you. If you could trust me and believe in my return, then I hope you could do what I ask of you.¡¯ Budiman seems to be thinking and then he answered. ¡®I couldn¡¯t promise sess but I will try.¡¯ Azief turned his back and look towards Budiman and nodded ¡®Good.¡¯ He thenes closer to Budiman and him a miniature pagoda. ¡®You know what this is right?¡¯ Budiman nodded. ¡®It belongs to you now. Send my orders to Wang Jian that Immortal Couple is our men and receive them with honor. I have to go.¡¯ Then he tap his feet and fly to the clouds in matter of second with a supersonic boom creating a sky quake and a wind spiral that throws Budiman a few meters away from his position. As he looked on the disappearing Prince he muttered. ¡®Even his exits are that dramatic.¡¯ Then he looked at his hand, gripping the pagoda with eyes beaming. *** ON A MOUNTAIN IN THE FIRE REGION Azief look below as he saw Sofia is shooting down hundreds of Fire Ghouls with ease. She improved drastically with each shot. Azief sighed. ¡®Did you really think you could hide from me?¡¯ He said it resigned. But he did not reveal his position. He only watches. Standing there on top of the fiery mountain looking down on Sofia from above, ready to swoop in like a white knight. But then he chuckles bitterly as he watches the determination inside Sofia eyes. ¡®I can be your white knight. But you don¡¯t need and want a white knight. Why is it so hard with you?¡¯ He ask to the wind but then he smiles as he answered his own question ¡®Because it is worth it.¡¯ And he smiles. ¡®The days we share umte, the days that have passed and the path we walk together, each step I take with you, I was happy. Whether our meeting that day was a coincidence or fate, just the fact that we met and love each other was a miracle.¡¯ Then he balls his fist and smiles. He remembers her right hand wrapped up tight in his left hand and just to be able to do that, he could remember her love that is simple and requires no words. ¡®It¡¯s better if you distance myself from me right now¡¯ he nodded to himself like he was trying to convince himself. He has too many enemies right now. And now he is leaving. He only fears his friend would be targeted. If not for that he would swoop down, grab her by the arms and flew her into the sky and kiss her. Because she is his North Star. Even if he lose sight of what is important she would make her remember. Because that is what the North Star is. It is home. Then Azief put his hand on his heart and then he said. ¡®For sure, in this moment right now, I love you¡¯ he said like a whisper to the wind. Looking at the battle Sofia was already out of danger zone. ¡®I wish you could hear my sincere voice¡¯ Then he turned backwards andunches himself to the air, leaving a trails of clouds. On the ground Sofia just finished her battle when she looked at the sky and felt a familiar feeling before dismissing it. ¡®I will be stronger¡¯ she said determined. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE GALAXY A chain in a dark corner of the Universe has been broken and Destruction energy wafted across Universes and ripples through Realities. The Devourer of Worlds has broken from the chain and the Universe scream. The Elder of Universe has recuperated from His injuries and once again traverses across the stars and Universe to once again try halting the advance of the Destroyer. In another part of the gxy a Starwarship of the Weronian fleet is gaining speed as the speed across to reach Earth. On other side of the Universe, arge Battlestar sail across the star like lightning,mandeered by a warrior of a destroyed. The Last Son of Yrinia is racing to Earth to seek the fabled All Source the very essence of every creation of everything in existence to revive his dead. It has be his obsession. On another sector of the very same Universe another has been sucked dry as the Heavenly Soldiers of the Jade Pce failed to trap the Annihtor. The predator of Eterna is slowly bing stronger as it sets its eyes towards Earth Prime which is now full of humans awakened to Eterna gene. On the broken, millions of heavenly Soldiers corpse lied on the ground, with golden blood spurting out. With one sh of its w, the Annihtor sucks the life out of these Heavenly Soldiers creating mountains of corpse and a golden river of Celestials Blood.. Each one of these beings is a great cmity¡­.and all of it is heading to Earth Prime. A new kind of warfare has begun as celestial beings will wage a war that will make the event of the Purge of Universes eons ago pale inparison. Heroes must rise and unite for a great cmity is descending. *** Chapter 158: Father The sound of the footstep walking could be heard all across the courtyard, rushing and calm each one reflecting one state of mind. The courtyard is pretty vast and took up most of thend of the surrounding area with a row of beautiful colorful trees enclosing it. On the center of the courtyard is a well with square bluestone walls. On the entrance of the courtyard on each four corners is a fountain of water where everyone can take a sip. The water is clear and gives energy and nourishment to those with low level but considering the list of people allowed here, to find low level people would be rare. ¡®The future Sovereign really could not be underestimated. A Castle in the sky. It¡¯s like their Sovereign Abode.¡¯ A young man whispers something to a young girl. The young girl nodded as she observes her surroundings. She could see many people talking to each other on every corner of the courtyard, making deals no doubt preparing when the Gathering started. She could see Phillipe the only prominent personage from the Fire Region talking to the Philippines Queen Maya no doubt nning to submit a request to the Council requestingnd. ¡®They are smart. World Government and Revolutionary army. With this gathering after we return to Earth, their words will have credibility.¡¯ Without the world realizing it, the people of the world has already view the two organizations as the overseer of this new world. And the reason is because both organization houses many great and powerful people. Those who resent these two organization dominance would join other powerful faction like League of Freedom or the Forest Lord Council. But Lord Lee Sangmin has already decided to disband the Forest Lord Council after he return. And the young girl understands why. ¡®Because he too understand that staying as he is, content with having a closed off barrier, he would be left by the times.¡¯ Standing on the distance watching all these back deals being conducted, a young girl smiles malevolently. She is five feet tall, with lustrous long ck hair and gem green eyes, her clothes are an onyx ck robe that emits dark aura and frigid cold air. This exins why not many people dare approach this little girl since the first day of the conference. Underneath that ck robe is red tight attire that is made from human skin, and the young girl could sometimes feel it wriggles and tries to release itself from being bonded with her. But the ck book strapped on her back emits an imperious aura that prevents the skin-like human attire from being released. The metal chains sometimes would glow bright but nowadays as she is getting stronger, she has be adept at concealing that light. The mouth is sitting still and the chains do not vibrate. ¡®Madam Morgana, should we make alliances too?¡¯ A young and tall Caucasian man whisper to Morgana ears. With clear brown eyes and a neatly trimmed hazel hair Louise is a handsome young man. Morgana look towards the people in the distance, looking at them engaging in secret deals in every ways possible. Standing guard behind the girl was a Caucasian man. The man was young and tall with clear brown eyes and hazel hair. On his left hip is a yellow wine gourd, looking like a golden gourd. Morgana look upwards and saw the transparentrge dome that shields the people from the harsh winds from the outside. People could see the clouds and various aerial beast flying on top but not one of these beasts attacked the castle. This is all because of the arrays that Lee Sangmin has ced on the exterior surface of the castle, repelling monsters. She then look at Louise and answer him ¡®I don¡¯t need alliance from them. I need Loki. If he agrees then that would certainly help¡¯ Louise eyebrows creased. Then hesitantly he said. ¡®But he doesn¡¯t seem receptive to your idea, Madam Morgana. He even seems hostile to you¡¯ ¡®That is fine.¡¯ She said as she looked at a few person of note. Then she continued her words ¡®Loki is not a simple man. How could hepete with all those sovereigns if he were the kind of person who follows what people told him?¡¯ ¡®Madam Morgana means¡­¡¯ ¡®Is what the Divine Archer told him in the future is the truth? Or a plea of a lovesick maiden? We both know that Sofia loves the God of Death. It is that love that doomed the Earthshaker. I don¡¯t know the inside story but I knew enough. In the end she even sends Loki to this era.¡¯ And at this she could not help but sigh. ¡®But what did she order him to do? If it was me at her position I would not hesitate sending a kill order. Compared to the trillion of lives in the Universe what importance is there of some trifling emotions like love?¡¯ she ask not to anyone particr and a pained expression shes for a second on her face. Louise did not say anything. He saw the change on Morgana face but he thinks it is wise not to ask her about it. Only once again he remembers why he decided to follow this woman. Because her determination could not be beaten. That is why he follows her. ¡®Both her and the God of Death, they ce too much importance in their emotion. People worship the God of Death, erect temples and fought wars because of his name. Each of the Sovereign has their faithful devotees, worshipping them like Gods. But when did the Sovereign acted like Gods?¡¯ Louise was shocked. If this during the time of the Sovereigns rules, she would surely incurs some of the wraths of the Sovereigns. It is understandable why people worship them. Usually prayers never work. But the Sovereigns could grants prayers and wishes with one click of their finger. They could be seen. They could be touched. And the temptation of their blessing is hard to resist. There are some Sovereigns that rarely grant wishes but all the same the Sovereigns at times save people. They were Saviors and invincible. Even more so the God of Death Louise mused. Morgana continued her tirade against the Sovereign. ¡®They are capricious, fickle and cruel. This Universe bes their chessboards while we suffer. The Universe be damned. The God of Death would sacrifice worlds for his love and the Divine Archer would risk the entire Universe because of the slim hope that the God of Death in his final moment would be able to choose. And I could never forgive that.¡¯ Then she sighed her smiles turns into a frown before closing her eyes and calming herself down. ¡®This is why it is important for our n to seed. This is why it is important toy out foundation. I was toote. Ick information. But to prevent that damn day, I would do anything. Anything¡¯ and her words tremble. One could not understand her desperation and exasperation unless they live in that era. The longer the Prince lives, the more desperate she bes. The stronger the Prince became her exasperation intensified. Louise just nodded. He understands. He lost people to. He also sees that scene of the Universe breaking. He sees worlds wilted and turned into lifeless husk. It was not the death he fears. It was the slow crawl to it. It was suffocating. It was like being in an eternal tunnel with no light at the end of the tunnel because there is no end. Only hopeless crawling. They looked at each other and there is some understanding between them. Louise smiles weakly and Morgana just nodded her head understanding each other. Footstepses near them as Louise was instantly on guard before Morgana said ¡®At ease. Flies areing¡¯ she said shing a vicious smile before quickly changing her expression to an amiable one. It was then Louise realizes it was Philippe that ising to them and he rxes. Following Phillipe from behind is Queen Maya. ¡®What do you think their intention, Madam?¡¯ Louise whispered to Morgana. ¡®I have one of the Pieces. They must surely wanted to convince me of some matters¡¯ It is understandable since she is actually one of the few people that have a voice in the World Council. The people deciding of the matter will be the Prince, Raymond, Katarina, Lee Sangmin and Morgana. Each one possessing one piece of the World Orb and with it the authority to veto the Resolution that will be presented in the World Council. At first not everyone agreed to this arrangement. One of the faction did yelled at Raymond ¡®Instead of letting you have the power to decide the fate of the world, it is better to live in this makeshift world. After all the monsters are at a manageable numbers¡¯ Raymond then exins if they keep dying then more monster horde will form and even more disaster will start to rip this world apart. The man countered back by saying ¡®Then you too need to unite the Pieces whether you like it or not. Whether we follow your words or not,e or not, in the end you still have to unite the Pieces. So why do we have to listen to you?¡¯ That man was brave and Raymond also does not know how to reply but then the Prince appears and spoke ¡®Then, if that is your desire, you will be ve in this world. Us four will dominate the west to the east, the south to the north. The Four Pieces also means that the four people holding the Pieces will be able to tap to the will of this World. Which one do you like better? Giving us power at the conference or be dominated by our four faction until this world rips apart. You want to have the power to influence the world? Then,e and steal the Piece I have¡¯ He did not shout. He did not scream. It was calm¡­and cold. It was impassive and deep and the calmer his words are, the stronger it effects on the people. Steal from the Prince? Unless one is sick of life, no one would do such stupid thing. Thinking of itter, the people protesting decide to swallow their dissatisfaction for a while ande to this conference or gathering of heroes. Everyone knows this is all a farce. After all when they return back to Earth, the four factions will no longer possess the Pieces. But does that means it will be easy to topple these four factions after all of them returned to Earth? The World Government has Raymond, Hirate, White Witch, Arno, Oreki, Hikigaya and Pandikar. These are all powerful men and women that could take on many small powers by their lonesome. Then how about Revolutionary Army? They have Boris, Katarina, Jean and Paulette and of course the respected and feared Oracle and her faithful¡¯s. Lee Sangmin decided to give up his seat and disband the Forest Lord Council. And Lee Sangmin himself does not make enemies and many people would rather befriend him rather than make him an enemy. After all Lee Sangmin is more easily approachableparing the other three. Then how about the Prince faction? He did say he will no longer associate with Eden but only stupid people would truly believe that. After all the residents of Eden will follow Wang Jian. Wang Jian is the Prince General and everyone knows the temperament of Wang Jian. He is loyal. Everyone knows after the Prince return to whatever ces he is going this time, Wang Jian will once again pledge his service to him. Then there is also Sina and Sasha. Sasha might be crippled by the Prince but no one would underestimate her now that she is under the Prince protection. Not only is that, the Seven Fairy, Athena, Freya and Loki also in the same camp with the Prince. When he returns after finishing finding Will, if he wanted to raise waves and storms it would be as easy as flipping his hand with all this powerful subordinates. The only reason each one manages to found the Pieces and keeping it, was because each of the four people leading these four factions are all powerful people in the first ce. Four pieces. Uniting it will release the Four Divine Beats that is chained to this makeshift world. And they will return. The World Orb will return to Earth Prime. And with it humanity. However the Piece that Morgana holds is different. Four Pieces to release the Chained Divine Beast. But one piece to glue back the four pieces. Like Nuwa ¡®Greetings, Wicked Witch¡¯ Phillipe joyously greets Morgana. Morgana smiles with her most fake smile. This title stuck after one faction tries to rob Morgana of her Pieces when she was travelling to reach the Gathering. Louise also follows her. Unlike the Prince that could fly she and Louise could not fly. So they pay the fare and ride a Cloud Ship. A few days ago, one of the Sky Pirates attacks her ship. They were all Orb Condensing Expert. Louise uses his wine gourd to inflict dizziness and adverse effect. With one ssh of his wine, about a dozen pirates were too dizzy to even walk straight. But then a second pirates shipunches an attack this time following behind that ship is fifty pirates ship no doubt the orders of the Sky Pirates Cove. The sight was mind-blowing. Fifty Cloud Ship sailing through the clouds, blotting out the sun from shining below. At this time Morgana finally shows her ws. She uses the Investitures of the First Race, the book that is strapped on her back. She opens it with a word. The ck book screams, its screams reach the Dark Universe but could not be heard by the people of Earth. The screams open the white clouds and the silver metal chains loosen. The mouth on the book cover opens its wide mouth andughed and the sky turns purplish dark. Dark miasma spreads and turns those that are touched by the ck miasma into ashes. And one ship was sunken to the cold hard ground, burning and burning. And then the mouth speaks. It was an unknownnguage but it sounded ancient. And then the clear sky parted and a portal opened up, creating a gigantic hole in the sky. The entire world was shocked by this disy. Those that saw these scenes from the ground could see that peering deep into that portal is a mass bodies of gigantic creatures resembling monsters, and then a gigantic face tries toe out of that portal. The face was as huge as a mountain with crimson red color skin and ten sharp ming horns lined uniformly on the area of its forehead. One could not even see its entire body as its face alone almost fill up the entire portal. Its face fills the heart of everyone who looks at it with dread and anxiety, like seeing something unnatural. Then Morgana also speak some unknown words before the gigantic face nodded and then blows out something from its mouth. Coming out from its mouth was a droplet of blood. Then the portal closes itself. Morgana at that time turns pale and kneel down on the deck of the ship clutching her chest before coughing a lump of ck blood hat was so acidic it left a hole drilling through the magic wood used to construct the Cloud Ship. But she smiles. And that smile brings a chill on every person back that sees that smile. She was a child. Her smile should look innocent. But it was chilling and creepy. And then they understand why. That droplet of blood being spitted out by that gigantic monster was as big andrge as a four story buildings and then it exploded in midair. A rain of red showers the fleets of pirates and ships. For those that do not know of the battle in the ground, all they could remember of that day was they experience blood rain. Every pirate was drenched in red blood. It was then that all of the pirates screams and wailed as they were suddenly on fire. But what is terrifying the fire started from inside their bodies. One could even see some of the pirates had leak fire from the hole of their stomachs. Some coughed their burned liver out of their mouths. Some had their tongue being roasted while they cut off their own tongue. Some scratches their belly until they dig out their own flesh showing their innards. Others cut their stomach and pulled out their intestine as they watched fire burns their intestines to dust. While some of the weaker ones could only screams for a few seconds before being immted and fall downs to the ship deck and turns to ashes. What is more incredible that those unrted people that were being showered by the blood had nothing happens to them. It means whatever magic that Morgana conjured it only targeted her enemies. That spit was like a biological weapon, a poison of the cruelest kind. In the end all the Sky Pirate ship was taken over by the captain that brought Morgana to the Castle. After the battle and its terrifying ending some people began calling her the Wicked Witch. Since the World Government has the White Witch, then Morgana is dubbed as the opposite of the kind and benevolent White Witch. Considering her magic, one could agree. It was not exactly merciful. ¡®Philippe. Do you have any business with me? ¡®Morgana ask lookingpletely uninterested ¡®I wanted to discuss some things with you. If you would spare some time listening to m-¡® Morgana was about to decline his invitation before someone cried out. ¡®The Prince has arrived with his people! ¡®All heads turns towards the crier before the crier runs towards the battlements of the entrance of this castle with other lords following from behind. ¡®I¡¯m going there¡¯ Morgana said to Phillipe before she went to the exit. Philippe smiling bitterly from behind. He looked at Maya and said ¡®It seems she has rejected us.¡¯ ¡®Then, what do we do?¡¯ she ask, her eyes burning with determination. ¡®There is still the League of Freedom¡¯ and their eyes nces towards a tall man on the East corner. ¡®The Teleporter Warp?¡¯ He nodded as he walks towards the East corner and was quickly weed by Warp. *** Walking fast she managed to reach the battlements and then she scowl as she look towards the distance. ¡®He surely knows how to make an entrance¡¯ Louise remarked. Standing on a golden ming chariot decorated with a phoenix design was the Immortal Couple, smiling with each other holding each other arms. With Nine ming Crows flying beside the golden chariot they were truly looks like a Celestial Couple roaming through the Universe. The chariot itself gives of the feeling of magnificence as the chariot was being pulled by four flying horses which are made of fires. Behind them is Eight Pegasus flying through the white clouds with General Wang Jian in his full body armor looking intimidating and valiant and the Seven Fairy riding the horses with grace and poises with each faces of the Fairy swoons the hearts of a few young men and fills the minds of those lustful with indecent thoughts. Leading on the front is General Wang Jian with the Seven Fairy behind him creating an attacking flying formation with a left wing and right wing properly considered. If this scenery is not imposing enough then on the distance thunders and lightning fills the sky as ck mist nketed the clear white sky. The chariots and the Pegasus are like a harbinger and Death and Darkness is what they herald. The Prince was riding something very terrifying. With his understanding of Laws added to it, the effect of his arrival was amplified. His steed looks like something that came out from horror story. It is a semi skeletal winged horse which brings a legion of shadows behind it, with dark mist swirling under its hooves. That legion of shadows resembling wailing ghost and the dark mist swirling the steed hooves was a terrifying sight to behold. At that time it look like the Prince brings the night as every time that steed of his leap forward the area turns dims and the clear sky and the white clouds was nketed with eternal darkness. It was like he was there to cover up the sun and to suck up light and joy. Morgana look at her left and right and she discovers everyone was awed. Some could not help but looking at the domineering way the Price conducts himself in envy. They all wanted to be like that. Domineering and unhindered. Now, The Princees to the castle like an Evil God bringing his Legion of Darkness with such majesty and grace, how could they not feel envy and jealous? But some also look at the approaching Prince with wariness and fear. Being the strongest in the world¡­..that is not always a good thing. Laws couldn¡¯t really bind people in this world during this new era of human evolution. Who likes living under one mercy all the time? Existence like the Prince makes these people feel suffocated. Morgana nodded. She understands. It is the same feeling she felt when she was living in her era. The era of Sovereigns. ¡®To be honest, I didn¡¯t hate you that much. Out of the Seven you were the most just¡¯ she muttered as she looked at the approaching entourage of the Prince. As theye closer, horns was sounded and then the castle gate was opened as many representatives from the World Governmentes out to wee the Prince. When he chariotnded the Immortal Couple cupped their hands and greeted Major Arno and White Witch Giselle. People began talking to each other while the Merchant Associations began sending messages. Every moves of the Prince faction will be paid attention. Then Wang Jian and the Seven Fairy reaches down to the footpath and some of those that knew of the General and the Seven Fairy waves their hand and they kindly responded. Their Pegasus was immediately being hand off the caretaker as he greeted the other members of the greeting team with even Hirate greeting him and the Seven Fairy. And then the Prince arrives a few secondster with thunder and lightning as his entrance music and the darkness of ck fog as his stage effects. The moment his steednded on the castle footpath, the castle tilted as an Imperious Will bears down on the entire castle and it was like the Heavens is pushing them down forcing them to kneel as everyone almost fall down. Morgana gritted her teeth as she tries to resist the Suppression of levels but she failed and she was forced to kneel. Louise behind her was also kneeling in unwillingness and hundreds of the people lining up he battlements could be seen kneeling. The people on the footpath, Hirate, Arno, Giselle was balling their fist and sweating trying to force themselves to stay upright with a smile on their faces. The Prince looks at them on top of his horse with a bored expression. ¡®Lord Shadow, please lift your pressure. The people weaker than you would not be able to stand it¡¯ Hirate said, droplets of sweat slowly trickling from his forehead to the ground, talking with gritted teeth The Prince looks at Hirate for a moment and he scans the crowds with his nce before suddenly the Imperious Will and the Suppression slowly dissipates. ¡®I forgot¡¯ he replies but looking at his behavior it was not like he forgot. But even if he lies who would dare call him on it? Morgana knows the M.O of the Prince. What he did just now was to remind the people here who are in charge and¡­also serves as a warning to those people scheming against him in the dark. The barriers and arrays was automatically activated as it glows and brightened as its maneuver itself upright again after the pressure from the Prince energy was lifted off. Morgana could see a slight smirk on the Prince face and she could not help but muttered. ¡®Dramatic as always.¡¯ And like she was heard The Prince looked towards her direction and she could feel his stares were full of killing intent as she almost copsed. Louise quickly grabbed her from falling and makes her stand up again. It was a one second nce and in that one second Morgana could feel how powerless she feels. It was like if the Prince wanted to he could have destroyed her Orbs by just thinking it. It was like she was in front of the God of Death once again. Feeling powerless. Morgana look back down and the Prince no longer look at her direction. She balled her fist. And she gritted her teeth in anger. Looking at the Prince back she muttered ¡®I will be the one that defeats you¡­Father¡¯ *** Boom! How¡¯s that for a shocking revtion! But how could Azief bes Morgana father since she exists right now? You might ask. She did not travel from the future instead she inhabits the body she has now. But then how could she be Lord Shadow daughter. Remember the day Azief met Loki. That day everything changes. I have always written about Azief alternate future in bits and pieces. You must have seen that this Azief and that Azief leads apletely different life and met different people. Ok, enough hints, hope you leave a lots ofments and donate if you can to help me. And my Age of Heroes will be published in Dec. Hope you support it by buying it. It is slightly different and this time I have hired a PR so no more mistakes. That¡¯s it and like always thank you for reading. *** Chapter 159: The side i am on Azief look toward his left and right as he crossed his legs sitting inside a luxurious chair. He lookedpletely rxed regardless of the guards stationed outside the room. This room has 12 bedroom and 12 marble bathrooms plus a wraparound terrace with the outside view. One could see the clouds and even feel it with their hand. Azief was used to it as he always flies up to the sky when he needs to clear his mind so this feature does not really appeals to him. There is also separate hot tub and Jacuzzis. There is also Swarovski chandeliers on top of the ceiling and Daum ss sculptures making this room looks more like a pce instead of a simple room Not too far away from his chair is a piano. Butler, chef, personal assistant are all provided from him the moment he enter the Castle but he dismissed them since he would not be here for long. The first moment when Azief enters this room he did not lie down or check out the rooms but instead he went to make his coffee. Then finished brewing his own coffee, he sit down on one of the leather chair and take a sip while enjoying the breeze of the wind. He was waiting for someone. He rarely waist for someone. But he waited. Because this person he is waiting for had something he needed. By now he has finished two cups of coffee and he is now drinking his third Then as he takes another sip of his coffee a knockes out from outside. ¡®May Ie in?¡¯ Azief look towards the door and with his Prating Vision he could see a fat man outside the window. Slowly, Azief put down his cup and spoke ¡®Enter¡¯ The door creaks and a fat rotund man with a jovial expression enter the room. His hair was neatly tied with a weird hat on top of his head that had a feather jutting out of the edge of his hat. With one look Azief knows that is a wig and he almost chuckle. If not for him trying to keep his appearance he would haveughed. On his almost not visible neck is a ne with a very big red diamond. On his wrist are golden bracelets. With every step he takes his body jiggle because of the fat on his body. Yet, Azief knows that this person in front of him must not be underestimated. He was schemed against by people made only possible with the help of this man. This fat man is the leader of the Merchant Association Patrician Enzo. ¡®Lord Shadow, it is an honor to finally meet you¡¯ Enzo said smiling without any hint of wariness. Azief nodded. Then scanning him with his Pure Divine Sense and finding nothing amiss Azief gesture him to sit as he takes another sip of his coffee. ¡®Straight to the point! I like that in a person. This will make this transaction easier!¡¯ Enzo said in his booming voice as he sits in the chair. Azief then immediately ask ¡®The portal has it been finished?¡¯ As he put down his cup his eyes boredzily towards Enzo. Azief also imbued some of his Seed Forming Energy in his stare but surprisingly Enzo didn¡¯t seem even less affected. It was then that Azief realizes that the diamond on the neck of the Patrician slowly begins to dim. ¡®He has tricks ¡®Azief mused in his heart. Knowing his usual stares did not work Azief just decide to let it go. Enzo smiles did not falter but actually he was sweating on his back. He even wanted to swear and curse towards the Prince but he did not have guts that big. When he was stared just now, it was like he was being stared by an apex predator, his fight and flight response was screaming to his every nerve to run and flee. One could finally understand the strength of those that dares to face this man opposite of him in battle. If every one of the Prince enemies faced this kind of intimidation one could only apud them for being even able to fight him. Thankfully, he brought his Protection Ne. But now from the looks of its energy is almost depleted with one stare. And that bring sweats on Enzo back if not for him having a strong will not be seen as the weaker side in this negotiation he would have trembled in fear. This ne could even repel an attack by a Seed Forming Low Realm but under the stares of the Prince it almost lost all of its energy. Seed Forming High Realm¡­.no wonder the Prince could do whatever he wanted and dominate all of his peers ¡®Do not worry, Lord Shadow. It has been finished. But if I may ask, why would you ask about the Portal right now? I thought you would surely attend the World Council Meeting¡¯ Enzo said enthusiastically Azief looked towards Enzo and in his eyes it seems to convey ¡®and what does it have to do with you?¡¯ But he answered nheless ¡®Loki would represent me. Either way, whatever they decide, we both know, to enforce the regtions after we return to our Earth would be easier to be said than done right?¡¯ At this Enzo nodded. They share the same opinion. Azief understand it and Enzo understand it. And they both know some smart people will also know it. This World Council meeting is merely a posturing game. A farce. Which is why Azief never did pay much importance towards the World Council Meeting nor did he cares whether the Council decided to impose restriction on him in the World Council Meeting. Since he knows better. Personal strength is the only thing that matters. If he is powerful enough, what restriction could work on him? ¡®Then what is your opinion of the Revolutionary Army and the World Government?¡¯ Enzo asked as he got up and walked towards the cab and brings out a wine ss and opens up a bottle of wine. Slowly pouring down the wine to his wine ss Enzo look towards the Prince expecting an answer. Azief contemted the question before taking another sip of his coffee. Enzo smiles and twirl his wine ss, smelling the aroma and then slowly sipping the wine Then heplimented. ¡®A good wine. The Shogun is a good host!¡¯ He eximed as he sit back down to his seat with a wine ss on his right hand. Then Azief said as he slowly put down his cup ¡®World Government is idealistic, Revolutionary Army wanted influence and the League of Freedom is opportunistic.¡¯ Azief said only this before closing his eyes. He did not borate neither did he have to. It almost like the Prince treasures every word like gold, rarely speaking long. Smart people will understand what he means and Enzo was a smart man. World Government is idealistic about this statement Enzo didn¡¯t know if this was apliment or a criticism. Revolutionary Army wanted influence this word is it means to serve as a warning or a statement of the current situation? The League of Freedom is opportunistic. This word worries Enzo the most. From the scheme at Eden and the battle between the Seven Fairy and Lord Shadow, each one of this matter has some kind of connection with League of Freedom. Does the Prince word means this League of Freedom is a formidable enemy? After all it seeded in pitting World Government and the Prince. Which prove their scheme is deep. And from the Prince tone of voice when speaking about the League of Freedom there is a hint of admiration. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Enzo said as he twirls his ss again, his mind is furiously thinking. Sometimes he looks towards the terrace trying to clear his mind looking at the unchanging scenery of clouds. ¡®It is indeed as you said¡¯ Enzo said, looking at the Prince with a renewed view. ¡®It seems he is not only brawn¡¯ Enzo thought to himself. Both taken another sip of their drinks before getting down to the business. Enzo ruffles his clothes before presenting something to the Prince. It was arge vial with blue liquid swirling inside it like a sticky substance. ¡®Instruction Memory Liquid¡¯ Enzo said as he puffed out his chest. ¡®Our newest invention¡¯ Enzo eximed with pride. Azief look at the weird looking vials and the blue liquid as he slowly took the vial and examine the liquid that is inside the vials and was shocked to see reflection of images inside the liquid. It was a moving image of a person tapping lines of green on a cube. ¡®It cost us a lot to create this, Lord Shadow. If not for the cost we would mass produce this and sell it to the popce¡¯ Enzo exined with a hint of regret in his voice. ¡®From the name of this liquid it seems to impart memories¡¯ Azief ask as he looked at the liquid with curiosity. He once saw this kind of type of things during his travels of the Multiverse. ¡®Yes, but for now it could only retains simple instruction.¡¯ Azief could immediately tell this thing if is developed it would be very tempting to many factions. Azief opens the vial stopper and drink it in one gulp. When the liquid enter his throat memories flooded his mind on how to operate blue cube to open the portal. He never knew what the blue cube was before he drinks the liquid but now after drinking it he seems to know what the blue cube is and how to operate it. ¡®Impressive¡¯ Azief muttered. ¡®Let us go then¡¯ Azief said as he gets up from his seat. Enzo nodded as he also stands up. ¡®It has already been prepared.¡¯ ¡®Good.¡¯ They exited the room and dismiss the guards as Azief follows Enzo through the swirling maze of the basement of this castle in the sky. Then they reached a hall where there are ten doors. One of the doors was coated in gold. Enzo walked towards it, produce a silver key and opens it. Opening the door it revealed an empty room. ¡®Where is the Teleportation Port?¡¯ Azief asked. Enzo chuckles before he took a card key from his sleeve and swipes at the doorknob and the empty room transform itself as suddenly there is a teleportation port in the middle of the room. ¡®Illusion Formation ¡®Azief realizes after he saw the runic design on top of the ceiling of the room. The resources that the Merchant Associationmands are truly vast. ¡®Let us depart now, Lord Shadow¡¯ Enzo said and Azief nodded. Activating the Teleportation Port, they both stepped inside it. Meanwhile on the World Council Meeting all the participants are busily debating, arguing about their ims and rights. Each of them wanted a good deal. Standing on the podium is Loki, Morgana, Raymond, Katarina and Lee Sangmin. Each one of them seems to hold power and influence. Loki was watching with a smirk at the proceeding only interjecting when the matters pertain to Azief and his friends andpanions. Morgana on the other hand seems to be trying to talk and catch Loki attention, rarely caring about the Conference discussion. The Wicked Witch behaviors are truly perplexing to the many people inside the World Council Meeting but only Loki understands the goals that drive Morgana. Katarina and Raymond on the other hand were having a shouting match with each other, both standing their grounds on the matter of their organization. Lee Sangmin on the other hand vetoes any request that is aimed at weakening his allies and friends. It seems Sangmin has made many friends in the course of the few days he is here in the castle. Loki who tries his hardest not to pay attention towards Morgana was instead looking at Katarina and sighed. From what he heard of the survivors of the tragedy at the Ice Region, Katarina uses almost all of her powers to contain the singrity explosion but she was almost swallowed by itpletely before being saved by Azief. From what he deduces Katarina was extremely grateful and look at Lord Shadow with admiration. ¡®And that is how it starts. Theplicated rtionship between the Ice Deity and the God of Death.¡¯ Loki mused as he could not stop sighing. On the background of the hustle bustle of people screaming inside the World Council Assembly Hal, a man covered in bandages, look toward this proceeding with a malevolent smiles. ¡®The biggest farce I¡¯ve ever seen¡¯ he muttered. Beside him a man of six feet tall, with golden blonde hair sighed as he pat the bandage man back with the intention to encourage him. ¡®Raymond has grown up¡¯ the blonde hair man said as he looked at the podium of Raymond calling for order in the meeting. ¡®Larger than life¡¯ the bandage man said as he gritted his teeth. His words were dripping with hatred. ¡®Leonard, it is not time¡¯ The blonde hair man said as he pull Leonard back as he saw Leonard wanted to go move forward to the light. Leonard looks at the blonde hair man and like he was restraining himself he closes his eyes and when he opens it there is rity of mind. ¡®You¡¯re right, Warp.¡¯ Looking at Raymond standing there leading the heroes of the world, Leonard balled his fist as the white bandage turned red and blood dripped down from the bandage on his hand. ¡®It is not time. So, I will wait¡¯ He said before he once again hides himself among the crowd and Warp is shaking his head. *** Budiman is in the Pagoda. The Golden Pagoda of the Three Eyed Asura. That is the name of this Pagoda. Inside the Pagoda, it was extremely huge and Budiman could do his work. It is a Pagoda but its interior does not reflect Pagoda interior at all. The reason it was called a Pagoda is because of its exterior design that resembles a Pagoda. This artifact is like the Grain pce that could be shrinked down and people could hide inside it. But Budiman is not hiding. He is building. He wipes the ck sludge on his forehead before smiling in pride as he looked in front of him. It was a huge hangar. And on this hangar, three Battleship has finished being constructed. Then drinking some water he went to check the Stasis Pod in the other side of the hangar. ¡®Last task for the day¡¯ Budiman said He went to the Stasis Pod and nodded as he watches as the person slumbering inside the Pod is still there. Darkness essence is boring itself through the man inside the Pod filling that man with energy and making it possible for him to keep existing past its time. Budiman then check the main orb that powers his stasis pod and after adjusting the rate of absorption he finally feel relieved. Inside the pod is ¡­..Azief Shadow Clone. Usually after half an hour his clones would disappears. It is one of Azief skills. Butbine that with Budiman stasis pod Azief clone was then put down to sleep and will only be awakened when there is a danger towards Azief objective. It is another measure of protection Azief left for his friends before he went once gain to traverse through the Multiverse. Budiman smiles as he also learns something new. The limits imposed on skills can actually be surpassed if one could find a way. Finishing with his inspection, he closes the lights in the hangar and exits the Pagoda. Appearing inside one of the room in the Castle in the Sky, he went to his bathroom, take a shower and then after drying himself up, he went to sleep after a job well done. *** CAVERN OF GOLD Each step he takes was full of excitement as hees closer to it. He then stops. He could hear droplets of water falling down from the ceiling of the cavern with the rhythm of a moving clock. Azief look towards the Gate and he smiles. Enzo and the workers inside the Cavern have already evacuated the ce and leave him alone inside the Cavern. They have already exined the risk and what will happen after he passes through the Gate. This Gate follows the Dark Speedster traces of energy he emitted when he creates the singrity. Enzo has also told him that he would appears at the most recent ces that the Dark Speedster uses his speed so this means when Azief arrive he needs to seek Will. Because it doesn¡¯t instantly open the portal to where Will is. Azief approached the Gate and went towards the blue cube and began tapping the green lines on the cube. It was like he has operated this blue cube for a long time. Memories fill his head on how to operate this blue cube and once again he marvels the creation of the Merchant Association. The green lines feel like nerve endings. He furiously tapping the cube before a droning sound appeared and the Gate was activated. Azief smiles as a swirling portal appears in the center of the Gate and the structures of the Gate begin trembling. Harsh and heavy winds fill the cavern and dark matter is slowly being emitted. He slowly approached the Gate and in front of the Portal he smirks. ¡®I¡¯ming for you Will!¡¯ And he takes a step inside the portal and he was sucked into the Portal as the trembling of the structure harshly trembling and almost seems like it would break. The moment he was sucked the Gate initiates its self-destruct sequence. The green lines on the blue cubes turn red. The Gates structure was stabilized but that would only be for a while which is why the Inventor put a self-destruct sequence. He already predicted this which is why they evacuated the entire Cavern. When the portal seems to create a singrity the structure of the Gate exploded with the explosion acting as a sealing measure. The cube also exploded creating a blue force field that seems to absorb most of the impact of the explosions. The explosion did not explode out instead it explodes inwards destroying the newly formed singrity and then a shockwave fills the entire Cavern as the Cavern exploded and fires rushed out from the deepest part of the Cavern to the entrance of the Cavern. The fires soar to the clouds creating a terrifying scene. Looking this phenomenon from afar, Enzo said ¡®Losing the entire cavern to buy some time for us to be stronger¡­.it is worth it.¡¯He then chuckles and walk away. *** EARTH 39 NORTH AMERICA BLOC UNITED STATES OF AMERICA rms ring in the Pentagon as alerts were sent to the White House. The General of the Army was phoned in from his home and was immediately summoned to the Pentagon. The General entering the military car was immediately given a brief summary of what happen. When he heard the summary his face paled. ¡®An Omega level Evolver! How could this be? Didn¡¯t the research conducted by the World Security Council state that the strongest level of Evolver was at Alpha level? The Blood Brothers could this be one of their plots?¡¯ The General was shocked as the car darted through the highly quarantined Washington D.C and straight to Pentagon. A new variable entered Earth 39 as a man d in ck step out from a portal in the middle of Park View scaring the hell out of the army quarantining the area. Azief when he stepped out was smack dab in the middle of a battle between humans and Evolvers. When he step out dark energy fills the area and the previously intense battle halted as they all were to stunned and trying to process the sight in front of them. Dust and fires fills the once peaceful neighborhood, now looking like a war-torn area. One of the Evolvers who have ck wings behind his back and nearest to Azief position cautiously asked ¡®Who are you? Which side are you?¡¯ Azief looked his at his surrounding and scans the neighborhood with his Pure Divine Sense. ¡®Nobody stronger than me. This world is not dangerous at least but this is not Earth 19. Will, what exactly did you do?¡¯ He asked himself. ¡®Hey! Are you one of the Cursed dog!¡¯ One of the soldiers shouted pointing his rifle at Azief and Azief creased his eyebrows with a face showing that he was annoyed being called in that way. The Evolvers who was on the other side looks at that solider with hatred clearly not pleased being called cursed dog. ¡®A derogatory term in this world¡¯ Azief deduced. ¡®Rude¡¯ Azief said as he twist his hand and the soldiers hands and feet was broken and the rifle was thrown away by some invisible force andnded in front of a woman who have a green hair. Gasp filled the war torn neighborhood. Looking at the man with wing on his back Azief restrain his curiosity on the state of this Earth before answering ¡®My name is Lord Shadow. And the side I¡¯m with is myself.¡¯ *** Chapter 160: Tumultuos period Azief looked at his left and right and quickly analyzed this battle. On his left is weird looking group. Some have wings, some have horns, some possess weird skin color and each one of them emits energy that Azief could recognize. It was an energy he could absorb. Because he did not travel using the Universe Orb there is no such things like quest. At first he was afraid that he could not improve his level but it seems he had no need to worry about this. But he knows the EXP he got will be absorbed by his body. He has travelled many worlds so he knows some secrets. The levels are just guidance and not the true indicator of one personal strength. He is only one step to enter Disk Formation. He once feels the sensation of being a Disk Formation Expert when he consumes Sina pill in the battle with the World Government. But his Seeds are only four. And that is not enough. Azief seek perfection. He has a Perfect Orb and Undying Physique. The only to truly kill is to kill him with Laws. If not his body will remain until eternity unless the viinous Heaven and the Unmerciful Hell decides to punish his heaven defying physique. It is because of this Perfection stacked on his body that he has no rivals in Earth Prime and it was all thanks to the Universe Orb. The Essence Tree, Forming the Seed, Paving the Path to Disk Formation Azief will create the Essence Tree. From now on, every EXP he got he will distributes it all to his essence to create the Tree inside his consciousness. (the exnation of Seeds was mentioned in chapter 83) The Seed Bloom when Divine Comprehensions is reached. The Seed Forming paved the Road for Disk Formation. Disk Formation paved the Road for Divine Comprehensions. Divine Comprehensions gives birth to Essence Creation. Three Seeds Creating Leaves of Origins, Six Seeds Creating Branches of Creations, Nine Seeds Creating the Tree Of Life, Ten Seeds Summoning the Purifying Fire. (Chapter 99 talk about this path of Perfection for Seed Forming) He wanted to form Ten Seeds and summons the Purifying Fire Perfection. Maybe this world would be able to help Azief to reach this level but Azief did not let his hopes up. For a weak world like this it is good enough if he could absorb energy that is beneficial for his body. On his right sides are soldiers, clothed in full body armor and modern like guns that resemble a sma gun he once seen in his journey. Knowing this, Azief quickly deduce what kind of world is this. Seeing that the people on the left using some kind of abilities and the group on the right did not, Azief was sure this is a war between people who have abilities and people who doesn¡¯t. It is not hard to deduce and even easier to conclude. And he once had seen this kind of world before making this easier. ¡®I don¡¯t really like to interfere.¡¯ Azief said as he looks at both side. But no one could hear his word seems he only muttered in a low voice. But wariness is evident in each of their face. Who is right and who is wrong this does not matter to Azief since he is not the inhabitants of this. Both surely have their reasons. Maybe the normal humans fear their survivals and oppress the people with abilities or the people with abilities oppress the normal people and they rebel, either way, it has nothing to do with him. Hees here to look for Will. And he is not nning to stay here for long. ¡®Hey! Stop standing there in the middle. The soldiers will shoot you!¡¯ One man shouted to Azief with his deep booming voice filling the entire neighborhood. The man was seven feet tall his body is steel with a clean cut hair. Looking at the soldiers began aiming their guns at this suddenly mysterious figure thates out of nowhere, he wanted to warn him. The green haired woman was also anxious but she also did not dare toe close. Yet Azief next reply shocks both sides. ¡®Shut up. I¡¯m thinking.¡¯ Azief replies and he waves his hand and a gust of wind was sent towards that steel man causing him to be thrown for a few hundred meters as hended with a thud onto a burning car. He was rendered unconscious almost immediately. The soldiers be more alert and they became even more cautious. The man with the ck wing was shocked. ¡®What kind of an Evolver is this person?¡¯ he ask as he look towards the ck clothed man calling himself Lord Shadow To him the way Lord Shadow conduct himself was insane. He was entirely confident and domineering. Even his clothes was different like he was never been a ve. His clothes give the feeling of agility, tight and the ck cape gives him an air of nobility. Each of the Liberators are all wearing what they can find, looting from the battlefield. Not all Evolvers were as lucky as Emperor Karl or were born in a golden spoon family. Most Evolvers were born from Evolver parents which means even their ancestors are usually ves. All Evolvers that is battling all over the Bloc in the world once used to be ves towards the Normie. The normal people have always enved the Evolvers since they were first discovered. They were called many things before. Witches, heretics, cursed, mutants and many more. It wasn¡¯t until Karl Wilhelm an Evolver from Germany was born that the fire of Gifted revolution begins. When Karl was captured and was given the cor he finds that the cor has no effect on him, his mind and body could not be forced to follow the orders he doesn¡¯t want to do. But he bided his time, appearing always subservient that no one ever though he has the abilities to repel thepulsion of the cor. He was sent to the mines to supervise and his fellow Cursed Brothers. It was there he freed the Cursed ves and created the Blood Brothers. The rebellion that began in that mine spreads and soon in a year half of Germany was controlled by Evolvers. Evolvers and Gifted was the term that Karl Wilhelm gave towards his brothers. Cursed, cur, filthy dog, ves and all derogatory term that has been created to call us who are different is nothing more than to weaken our minds and shakes our resolve. Karl Wilhelm then became the First Emperor of the Southern Germany shocking the European Bloc and the Five Supreme Potentates began treating the rebellion seriously. By that time the fires of rebellion rages through the entire world. A few days ago, in a battle at DC fellow liberator Comrade Josh was killed and his death created a biological bomb that killed thousands of Normies and the entire Washington DC was quarantined to stop the spread of the poison. But the mentality of ves is hard to rid of. Domineering and overbearing, this is a rare traits in a former ves. Not to mention that he doesn¡¯t know who this man is. He knows all the powerful Evolvers even those that were in Alpha level. But he doesn¡¯t know this Lord Shadow. The soldier was already scared by his sudden appearance. The soldier¡¯s then order ¡®Shoot him!¡¯ Azief at this time was about to make his decision when he heard the soldiers order and he shakes his head, ¡®I did not provoke you but you yourself are seeking trouble.¡¯ Azief sighed. He look at the weird people on his left side and he thought to himself that probably Will would hides himself more in this kind of group. ¡®Be careful!¡¯ yelled the green haired woman this time mustering her courage to warn Azief. Azief only smiles. The bullets and sma beam rained down on him and some people close their eyes. The sound of hundreds of gunshot was like the sound of drizzling rain but then the sound changed like a hammer being struck into steel. Both people gasped after they open their eyes and look towards the man calling himself Lord Shadow. Even as the bullets and sma beam keep attacking that man, it was like they were pellets of rubber and small fireworks as it struck sparks and bullets bounces of that man body. The sma beams seems like light works instead of a beam of destruction. ¡®They are after all only homo sapiens¡­..¡¯ Azief thought to himself. He then released his Fearsome Aura, one of his skills. The clouds on top of his head turn dark red and the air was being strangled by an invisible force. An image of a red skull surrounded with ck mist and beast from the Underworld appears behind Azief back. ck mist spreads out from the sole of his boots and suddenly everyone on the soldier side was kneeling, crying and screaming, like they were seeing something very terrifying. It did not only affect the soldiers. Even those on the Evolved side could feel their heart beating fast and they were assaulted with anxiety and unreasonable fear. But it is not as worse as the soldiers who have to face the full brunt of this mental attack. All of these soldiers are seeing their darkest nightmare, their most fearful memories and it broke them. As easy as that. From the moment Azief arrive he did not even move from the ce he stands. He is still standing there. Not rushing. Not afraid. Unflinching and unyielding. ¡®Retreat far away from that dark mist¡¯ one of the captain shouted to his men. On the other hand the man with the ck wing senses an opportunity. ¡®This man must be our allies¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®Brother, my name is Harrison. Thanks for the help!¡¯ He shouted to Lord Shadow. Azief quickly understand that this man, Harrison misunderstand him. He was only attacking because the soldiers attacked him. This does not mean he will support Harrison group without knowing the full story. ¡®Brothers!¡¯ Harrison shouted to the people behind him, his ck wing was unfurled as he looked like a dark angel being banished from the Heavens. ¡®Let us attack!¡¯ ¡®HARRR!¡¯ The men and women behind him all shouted in anger. Azief immediately understand. This is a war. There is hatred. These kind of dark feelings Azief understand the most thanks to his attributes which is full of darkness. ¡®Presumptuous!¡¯ Azief bellowed. His voice was not loud yet everyone could hear it. It was like a mental attack. Azief was never a merciful man. But he did not kill any of the soldiers not because he can¡¯t but because he didn¡¯t know who is in the wrong or right. And killing like that could not conform to his heart. Azief was never a disciplined man. He is not a kind man. And his action was always contradictory. But he never killed someone who he will feel regretter. Even if he wanted to kill someone, it must be because his heart could bear it. If his heart could not bear it, then he would not kill that person. This is why after killing thousands of living beings, Azief could still sleep soundly and eat joyously. Because each of his kills, he approve. Right and wrong, only one conscience can answer that. ¡®Charge!¡¯ Harrison yelled when suddenly Azief activated his Telekinesis and the tar road in front of Harrison rises up and form a ten foot wall. The entire group halted. Even the green hair woman stops trying to move an inch forward. The soldiers on the other hand immediately send a retreat order ¡®What is the meaning of this Lord Shadow!¡¯ One of the Evolver shouted Azief ignore him as he look toward the fleeing soldiers. Up in the air countless jets areing and with Azief vision he could see they are trying to drop a bomb here. An artillery strike from the air Azief closes his eyes and his ears picked up sounds. People crying, screaming, wailing. All¡­.asking for help. Praying for safety. ¡®Cruel¡¯ only this one wordes out of his mouth. Opening his eyes, he looks towards the jet and punch towards the air, and the air crack, the wind went away and energy of ck mass shoots itself towards the jets. The Evolvers in the scene and the soldiers in the distance watches as the ck mass of energy hits towards the jet in shock as the sound registerste inside their ears. The jet explodes into pieces of scrap metal, the smell of burning metal could be smell, pervading in the air. Azief in that span of one second releases dozens of punch which took down all the jets. It was like a firework in the sky, raining down fire below. The pilots all managed toe out from the nes unscathed. Before the punch came to them, an invisible energy push their ejection button enabling them to eject themselves before anything bad happens to them which puzzles all the pilots that is parachuting down. The solders and Harrison who is looking at the fireworks in the clouds could not help but gasp. The walls came down and not one of his men moves forward. This is too unbelievable. What they couldn¡¯t believe is how powerful this man is. For the soldiers they have seen a lot of Evolvers but for an Evolver that can do what he did and that easily, even Alpha Level Evolver would at least have to expend a lot of their energy to take down a few of these jets but that man was still standing in the same spot he was standing. From the start until end, he was there¡­like a mountain. No, more like an imprable wall that couldn¡¯t be moved or surpassed. Azief is still thinking. Trying to make sense of this world. With his Divine Sense sweeping all over the neighborhood, hearing the whispers and conversation of person hundreds of kilometers away he is gathering information to decide who to back. ¡®This world is weak. And its inhabitants are even weaker.¡¯ He mumbles. Rarely is he lucky like this. Other than Earth Two and Earth 19, he usually was thrust into a dangerous world. Which is why it is weird he couldn¡¯t sense any trace of Will Speed Source. He takes a breath and focus the situation at hand. Finished dealing with the jets in the air he looked towards to a man in a distance. That man seems to be the leader Azief thought as he saw a man giving orders. He was covered in blood and Azief could even see bits of his victim flesh on that man clothes. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief contemted before a few conversations entered his ears from hundreds of kilometers away and he made his decision. It as a conversation between a father and daughter who from what Azief heard is hiding in a basement. From their conversation Azief has deduced what factions exist in this world and what they represent and what they do. Since they are no one that will hinder his divine sense, Azief could hear like he was Hyperion again. Hear everything. See everything. This feeling¡­..was intoxicating, like everything is under his control. ¡®Onest chance then¡¯ Azief said to himself as he ascertain the position of every hostile in the area with one simple sweep of his thoughts Azief then suddenly stomped his feet and the ground beneath his feet exploded as thend around him cracked creating a web like pattern. Screams could be heard all over the city as it was like the entire city was being hit by an earthquake. They didn¡¯t even know what is happening. All they know is that the world shakes and buildings are shaking. All the people nearby lost their bnce and fall to the ground, the soil exploded into the sky and buildings and houses crumbles to the ground as their pirs broke and their walls falls down. Azief targeted the tanks not too far away from him. The full force of his stomping force was directed to the tanks so when the energy arrived at the tanks about a dozen tanks exploded, its steel was flung hundreds of meter away. The troops that were about to enter the tank andmandeer it could only watch in horror as he realized that the man in ck clothes realize his intention. ¡®Tsk, tsk¡¯ Azief shakes his head looking at their futile resistance. ¡®I am not merciful towards my enemies¡¯ The soldiers did not bring too many weapons since sma guns and bullets are enough to deal with a ragtag bunch of Evolvers. Cor them and shot them with neutralizing beam and that would be enough. After that they would ughter all of these Revolutionaries. But bullets don¡¯t work on that ck clothed man. The sma beam also does not work. Nothing works. And now the feeling of dread and fear filled the entire Sixth Battalion. They have always killed any Evolvers they found. They have always felt superior defeating those Evolvers. They were ves. But today, those feeling are nonexistent. Only fear¡­.and dread. Of meeting something beyond their understanding. Azief makes a grabbing motion with his hand and the man ordering men to take a defensive position suddenly was grab by an invisible force and in a few seconds, his cor was being grabbed by Azief. To others what they see was that man was flying towards Azief hand after Azief made a grabbing motion. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief said as he examined the man. ¡®Bring me to your leader. And I might still spare all of you. If you insist in being stubborn then don¡¯t me me.¡¯ Azief don¡¯t like the man eyes. It¡¯s the same kind of eyes he saw when dealing with madman. A coldblooded killer. Azief could see the dark energy shrouding the man. ¡®So, even though this world does not have the same kind of energy like Earth Prime it seems some form of energy still exists. ¡®He thought to himself. The man smiles maliciously and tries to spit but Azief opens his eyes wide and the man mouth could not move. His jaws were forced to lock by Azief pressure and Azief suppression was enough to fill the man heart with unexined fear. It was like a lion is staring at a rabbit. His survival instinct and his fear was activated and fear pervaded his every thoughts ¡®You dare!¡¯ Azief was angry. But the man eyes were shining. ¡®Brother!¡¯ Harrison yelled from behind. An RPGuncher rocket was heading towards Azief from his back from a building two blocks away. Azief did not even turn his head back. And this only increases Harrison anxiety. He realized that a soldier was preparing to attack him from that block a long time ago. ¡®Their technology is quite advanced¡¯ Azief mused. The other Evolver panicked while the soldiers wanted to cheer. In all of those emotions, Azief knows which group is worth saving and which one is not worth it. Derogatory term, war, people with abilities and people without abilities, the superior feeling that the soldiers are feeling and Azief knows instantly which one he had to side with. And which side has a bigger chance of knowing Will. Because that brother of his is stupid. He couldn¡¯t leave weak people alone since it reminded him of his sister. Azief closes his eyes and then his skin shines like a sun that repels away the dark. The soldiers seeing this phenomenon were shocked. To the Evolvers this is the first time they see an Evolver possessing so many abilities. Telekinesis, Element Maniption, and Superhuman Strength. They all misunderstood that Lord Shadow was an Evolver like them. Azief skin is now golden. If not for his attire that restrict the light from his body from spreading out, his golden glow would fill the entire neighborhood. And then his Domain was formed as a powerful pressure forces all the soldiers to kneel. This is the Golden Domain, releasing the pressure of an Ancient God. Wind whipped his long ck hair, his hood that cover his face was flung backward revealing his cold handsome face, looking expressionlessly at the soldiers. His face gives the feeling of coldness. His eyes appear like he could see every secrets and lies. His long ck hair on the hand being blows by the wind looked regal, majestic and dignified all at the same time. Standing there, glowing with a golden light he looked like a sacred holy existenceing down from the Heavens to purify all sins and bring salvation to all human beings. Azief crack his knuckles and boom and explosion happens as the air on his hand exploded because of the pressure from his hand. Then Azief activated his Celestial Meridian as energy was sucked away from his surroundings. The people could feel that slowly their body is getting weaker especially the soldiers. The rocket is getting closer when Azief just flick one of his fingers and an air masspacted into a bullet from the air shoot itself towards the rocket and the rocket collided with the air bullet. BOOOM! It exploded making the person being held up by Azief pale white. ¡®What kind of an Evolver are you?¡¯ The man yelled and tries to release himself from Azief grip. But no matter how he tried, Azief grip was like a hand of steel that would not let go. Azief ignore the man as he could feel it. EXP. It might not notify me but I could feel my EXP is increasing. ¡®So, it still works like this, huh?¡¯ And Azief smiles. Then he grabs the neck of that man. ¡®You. You must have killed a lot of Evolver didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Azief ask. Then Harrison who was watching all of this shouted, ¡®He is called the Butcher, my brother!¡¯ ¡®Butcher, huh? That¡¯s not a good title to have. I don¡¯t think you are a nice person¡¯ Azief said. Right now the entire battlefield is in silence. Because the soldiers are kneeling and they look like they are suffocating. Harrison also realizes this. They saw that slowly the soldiers are getting drained by something. The process is visible, slow and excruciating. And the source of that draining is Lord Shadow. They all could see, dark mass swirling all over Lord Shadow body. ¡®Yes, I am called the Butcher. You better let me go! The World Security Council will hunt y-¡® before he finishes his word, he suddenly could no longer speak as his body was drained of every single energy he has. In the shocked eyes of the spectator the famous Butcher of the Sixth Battalion shriveled into a mass of flesh looking like a mummified corpse in a matter of second. This is what happens when youbine Celestial Meridian with dark attributes. ¡®If this is the Celestial World I could just use my Celestial meridian to absorb every kind energy and crazily formed my seed but to enter the Celestial Realm is easier said than done and those who could enter would not need the energy contained inside it since they are all powerful beings in the univ Azief thought ¡®I guess these soldiers will do.¡¯ And Azief activated the energy inside him as it roils and roils like a rotating orb, energy swirling on his seed as the Leaves inside his consciousness is being nourished and an explosion rocked inside his body. Then a gust of energy swept all across the city as the power for absorbing was increased tenfold. All the energy in his surrounding was being absorbed. Thend turned infertile, nts and tree wilted and dies, while the soldiers all of them shriveled and die in a very terrible condition. The moment Azief picked a side, the other side he regarded as his enemies is doomed. Harrison on the other hand was terrified to his core. He has seen many things since the Revolutionary War began but none has brought him so much fear like this. If every Evolver was like this man, they would have won the war a long time ago. But who is he? Harrison would have known if the world has a powerful Evolver like this Hemunicated with all the Revolutionary Bloc Leader. He even has contacts in the Asian Bloc. And he is not alone in feeling like that The green hair woman was struck dumbfounded. She came to this battle today not expecting to live. They all view the soldiers led by the Butcher is very terrifying but the man in ck has easily destroy the feared Sixth Battalion without even moving a spot from his position. He punches a few times and stomp a few time and the Sixth Battalion was annihted. And looking at the way they die, it seems they die in excruciating way. Azief throws the shriveled body of the man people called the Butcher into one of the holes crater and the sound startles the entire group under Harrison. ¡®Brother¡¯ Harrison says weakly as he realizes that Lord Shadow ising to him. Each step he takes seems to produce the sound of a Titan walking, bringing thumping of lightning and the shakings of the Earth. Of course it did not happen like that but to those who were still caught up in the feeling of suppression that Azief has shown, in their eyes it looked exactly like that. Shining with the golden glow of the sun one might be mistaken to think this ck clothed man is an angeling down from the sky but to those who have watched him massacre the entire Sixth Battalion without batting an eye, he was more like a Demon that crawls out from the deepest hell and masquerading as an angel bathing in divine glow. Harrison did not realize it but his hand is shaking and his forehead is full of sweats and even his outstretched wings are now unconsciously tucked behind his back, showing his fear unconsciously. Then Azief arrived in front of him, looking tall like a giant in Harrison eyes and he asked ¡®Bring me to a ce where this soldier is roaming around¡¯ and Azief eyes glinted. The moment he picked his side he knows what he has to do. This is not a time or the ce to show a mercy. He has decided his side so barred from any other reason; he will trust his decision until the end. People that have be his enemies, none of them have a happy ending. In that world, and surely in this world. And Harrison without thought nodded. *** EUROPEAN BLOC GERMANY, BERLIN FEDERAL INTELLIGENCE SERVICE, BND At the same time in Germany, the President of BND informs the Major General of United Germany to inform the Emperor of important news. Another Omega level Evolver has been found. Other than the Speedster that arrived a year ago, another Omega level Evolver arrives. That Speedster has potential of bing an Omega level but this new arrival is a bonafide Omega level Evolver. The news sends the entire BND to quickly mobilize their entire resources to pinpoint the initial location of energy emission of this Omega level Evolver to seek his position. The Great War has not been advantageous to the Evolver. And this news has just gives the War a new hope for the Evolvers. A new variable has shown up during the most tumultuous period of this Earth. *** Chapter 161: Back then, we were definitely…. EARTH PRIME MOROCCO INSIDE A LARGE FOREST Fire crackled in the corner of the campsite, two long shadows are formed by the two people sitting on a log, drinking hot beverages. The light casted by the mes dance across the dark tree creating terrifying shadows all over the area. The night in the forest brought a silence that the crackle of the campfire was all that could be heard. It was like the music of nature. The two people take a sip of their beverages and one of them say in a childish tone of voice ¡®It is not the same¡¯ the other nodded in agreement. One is a boy. The other is a woman. The man was four feet tall, petite and has a cute childish face with baby fat on his cheek. He looked innocent and harmless. On hisp is a small staff with runic design encircling the entire staff. The staff head is wrapped with a golden cloth that seems to seal the staff dark powers as the woman sometimes could feel the nauseating powering off the staff. The woman on the other hand is six feet tall, her attire is tight wrapping her entire body, stic and light. It is a sleek and a stunning dress. Her clothes are purple in color and lined with runic symbols in her inside attire. She has that femme fatale look, beautiful, innocent but also possesses that hint of sexiness. On her back strapped tightly is a single bow. Even now, at night, the bow seems to glow like the sun. This would be like putting a target on her back but it is the ancient power emitted by this bow that make people or monster think twice before engaging with this female. Because that bow is capable of great destruction. Because that bow is the Houyi Bow and the woman is the Divine Archer Sofia. ¡®Sofia, are you still mad at him?¡¯ the boy said smirking at her. Sofia looks at Loki and snorted. The question displeases her and that smirk¡­.she always hated looking at it. ¡®No, I¡¯m not¡¯ she said nonchntly ¡®You¡¯re not? Doesn¡¯t seem like that to me¡¯ Loki said smirking. She takes another sip of her coffee before she puts down her cup. She tries to ignore Loki mischievousness She looks at the dark forest in front of her and sighs. She remembered when things were simpler. And Azief face surface in her mind. And she remember those days When it was easier. When both of them were honest with each other and didn¡¯t keep secret. She hates the feeling she feels right now. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. And he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But something changed. And that distance they both feel¡­.it was¡­plicated. For him¡­and for her. ¡®I like it better when we were journeying together¡¯ she said finally. Loki looks at Sofia and smiles weakly before saying. ¡®I like it too.¡¯ But things changed. He did not say this word out loud but he didn¡¯t have to. Sofia felt it and the entire group felt it. The man thates back from that portal was not the same person that left. And that created a distance between them. Ironically, the one closest to Azief is the only person they never met face to face, Will the Dark Speedster. ¡®I don¡¯t think you areing here for a social call?¡¯ Sofia asks as she threw a pebble towards a nearby bush and a snake like monsters exploded into mass of gore. Loki was not shocked. There would always be some stupide beast. Sofia was still sitting calmly on the log without caring about that snake-like creature in the least. After all she had been hunting in this forest for a couple of weeks. Loki got wind of her location with the help of Warp. Then with his connection hees here to give her something. ¡®No, I¡¯m not.¡¯ He replied as he brought out a pouch from his sleeve and handed it to Sofia. Sofia takes it and opens the pouch as she sees a lot of golden pills ¡®Sina left some pills for you.¡¯ Sofia smiles a bit and she muttered something about how Sina couldn¡¯t leave her alone. ¡®She¡¯s still in China?¡¯ Sofia asked. Loki did his nonmittal gesture replying with an ¡®Un¡¯. Sofia nodded. ¡®As long as she is safe that is good enough¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Wang Jian is diligent.¡¯ She suddenly said. ¡®He is loyal¡¯ Loki said as he takes hisst sip and put down his ss. And Sofia face scrunched up in aplicated expression. Wang Jian was like a teacher to her. He did teach her swordsmanship and archery and Sofia did not forget that. Sofia had hoped Wang Jian would want to be independent. He has enough ability. But Azief once said to her ¡®Wang Jian is a soldier. He could follow order and he¡¯s good at it. But for him to be a ruler¡­.that is hard. Wang Jian wanted a safety. He could give orders in battle precisely because there is a safety. HE could make the hard call because he didn¡¯t hesitate. Put him in the driver seat and he will choke. I¡¯ve seen men like him. Good in a group setting but when given the ultimate responsibilities they caved¡¯ ¡®What ultimate responsibility?¡¯ at that time she asked Azief. ¡®To decide who lives and who die. To bepletely sure while having no one to consult you on that matter.¡¯ ¡®But isn¡¯t that what Wang Jian has done all this time?¡¯ she counter back ¡®Did he? Every kill he made, he was ordered to. And he followed because he is a good soldier. Look what happen during Yue Xing betrayal? If not for you and Loki, he would have perished there. And look what happen after. He rises again. But how? Because he follow Loki order. He is a soldier at heart Soph.¡¯ Sofia sighed. ¡®Wang Jian, Wang Jian¡¯ she muttered ¡®It really isn¡¯t the same like Azief coffee.¡¯ Loki suddenly said. Hearing Azief name Sofia face constricted into aplicated expression ¡®Still mad at him?¡¯ Loki asked again. Sofia shes a re at him but Loki just smiles and Sofia didn¡¯t know what to do. Loki picks the appearance that Sofia couldn¡¯t get mad at. It¡¯s like she is bullying kid if she started yelling at him. Sometimes Sofia wondered if Loki has ever shows his true face to the group or if all the faces they¡¯ve seen before are all his disguise? ¡®Fine. I¡¯m mad at him. Satisfied?¡¯ Sofia replied her face getting flushed as she is getting slowly frustrated with Loki. Loki chuckles ¡®See, isn¡¯t it easier to just admit the truth. Why would you lie in front of me?¡¯ Sofia look at Loki like she is about to start a fight. ¡®Aw,e on. Don¡¯t show such a scary face. It doesn¡¯t suit you¡¯ Loki said all the while chuckling in satisfaction. Sofia just sighed. The firewood crackles and the fire bes bigger as the wind keeps blowing it. It is cold but the campfire really brings the atmosphere up. Sofia tosses a few more wood into the fire. Loki finally satisfied teasing Sofia got up and takes one of the meat prepared by Sofia on a container on the side of the log and began skewering it. He then sprinkles some herbs and spice over therge meat and then roasts it on the fire, spinning it slowly. The aroma was appetizing and with the addition of the spice, it created a very thick smell of meat, just the way Loki like it. It was the meat of arge bear. Unlike the normal bear, the mutated bear meat tasted heavenly. It was like fried chicken only a hundred times better. Sofia also did the same thing. But she also made a pot of soup on the side. Using a vegetable stock she put down neatly sliced meat into the pot and closes it. Sprinkling a little salt and curry spices she waited. On her other side is a small fire which is used to cook rice. Then getting up she went to a square shaped boulder she brought from a nearbyke and began chopping some potatoes. After slicing them she tosses it into the curry pot. ¡®Looks delicious¡¯ Loki eximed as he realizes Sofia was making curry. ¡®I¡¯m eating it with rice¡¯ ¡®So?¡¯ Loki said his shoulder went up ¡®I thought you didn¡¯t like rice?¡¯ Sofia asked puzzled. She still remembers the first few weeks they travelled together. Loki alwaysined about Asian always eating rice and takes a weird stance of protest by eating bread. Loki smiles sheepishly. ¡®What can I say? It grows on me¡¯ he said and Sofia chuckles. ¡®Fine, I will leave some for you¡¯ On the other hand Loki wanted to exin himself. How could he not like rice? After eating it every day, of course he too would be ustomed to it. When the pot boils and the meat has be tender, Sofia quickly served her dish. They shared their food, just like old times. They both eat in silence. Then washing their hands Loki brought out his wine and poured it into his exquisite wine ss collection. Not too far a distance a wolf howled. Sofia shakes her head; clearly she did not like the sound. She swung her bow on her back to her hand and then aiming it she releases a fiery arrow made of energy and the sound of pained howl could be heard almost a secondter. With her body getting stronger and her body is now reaching Celestial Presence, her foundation has stabilized and her eyes could see thing kilometers away without any problem. ¡®When will you break through?¡¯ Loki asks as Sofia sits back down. Loki gives her a ss of golden wine. ¡®At Red Pce Forming¡¯ she answers. ¡®That would take at most half a year. We don¡¯t have Universe Orb like Azief. Even he uses years to reach Perfection.¡¯ ¡®You yourself said that the foundation is important. ¡®It is important but I also remind you that some people break through at Nine Opening. I just fear that you would be left out.¡¯ ¡®Raymond decided to break through when he reaches Red Pce Forming¡¯ Loki smiles dangerously ¡®Raymond, huh?¡¯ Then suddenly Loki ask as his hand is twirling the wine inside his wine ss lookingpletely intoxicated ¡®Do you love him?¡¯ and Sofia nearly splutter out her wine. ¡®Azief I mean¡¯ she looks at Loki incredulous at his question before answering seriously. ¡®I don¡¯t know. I like him. I¡¯m certain of this. But love? I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Then she takes a sip of the wine. Loki smiles ¡®Well, love is not easy after all.¡¯ He said finally taking a sip. But looking at the troubled face on Sofia face Loki couldn¡¯t help but remarked. ¡®That is love alright¡¯ ¡®What do you think?¡¯ Sofia suddenly asked. ¡®Of what?¡¯ ¡®Of him¡¯ ¡®What about him?¡¯ ¡®He¡­. Did he ever say that he loves me?¡¯ Sofia asked, her voice trembling ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ Loki said lookingpletely unconcerned. ¡®Hmph. Why did I even think of asking this kind of question at you of all people¡¯ Sofia harrumphed. She looked at Loki and sighed pitifully. How could this kind of person understand love and that kind of feeling? After all he is a dense guy. ¡®Sina¡­.think again would you?¡¯ Sofia prays for Sina. With a guy this dense how could he ever realize what is in front of his eyes all this time. ¡®Idiot¡¯ she muttered under her breath. Loki didn¡¯t realize this at all. The he said, intending to tease Sofia again. ¡®But I know he got jealous of you.¡¯ ¡®He did?.. I mean¡­.what for?¡¯ Sofia asked stumbling over her words, not expecting Loki words. ¡®And I also know that you got jealous of him after he returned. You knew he has somebody in those long years he is in the Multiverse and you don¡¯t ask him about it and he didn¡¯t want to tell you. So, you got jealous and try to make things hard for him¡¯ This time Sofia cheeks blushed red in embarrassment. ¡®How did you know? ¡® ¡®Sina¡¯ Loki said simply ¡®That girl has a big mouth.¡¯ Sofia looks at the burning fire and she thought to herself maybe both of you are perfect for each other. ¡®You both really like to make fun of me¡¯ she bitterly sighed. ¡®We like your drama.¡¯ Loki said smiling widely. ¡®Well, it is good that my life has be a form of entertainment to you guys¡¯ she almost bellowed, her appetite is all gone but then she remember something and then she ask ¡®When did he get jealous at me?¡¯ Loki chuckles ¡®That¡¯s what you wanted to know about?¡¯ ¡®Tell me¡¯ Sofia said ¡®You didn¡¯t realize?¡¯ ¡®Realize what?¡¯ ¡®Oh my gods, you didn¡¯t realize it.¡¯ ¡®When did he be jealous?¡¯ ¡®Every time anyone mentioned Raymond name, he tensed a bit. You know that scowling face he makes?¡¯ ¡®This one¡¯ Sofia said as she tries her best doing Azief scowling face impersonation. ¡®Yeah. That one¡¯ Loki saidughing looking at Sofia face right now. ¡®Though there is a bit difference. When he heard Raymond name his scowling face bes a bit tense.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ Sofia smiles blushingly. Loki shakes his head and offers an advice. ¡®You¡¯re both are too cautious with each other. So, he got a girl during his four or five years he is in the Multiverse. Can you me him? It¡¯s not like you and him were a couple or make a decision what your rtionship is before he left.¡¯ ¡®But¡­ ¡®and Sofia was about to say they may not have said the words but didn¡¯t their hearts know? ¡®And you¡­Raymond flirted with you so you flirted back. Is that what you are feeling guilty about? It¡¯s not like you were a couple in the first ce. And he didn¡¯t me you. One thing that you have to givepliment about he is cool about it. But just because he was cool about it, doesn¡¯t mean he likes it.¡¯ Sofia touches her lips as she is feeling ufortable with this conversation. ¡®I know Azief is not perfect. It was not like he would be the perfect boyfriend or a considerate guy. From the first moment I decided to like him, I know what I was getting into¡¯ Loki nodded. Azief don¡¯t have many vices but that does not mean he is perfect. He got jealous and he sometimes could get angry at unreasonable thing. People don¡¯t see that side of him because not many people are close to him. Only those that is closest to him knows that he is not always coolheaded and sure of himself. ¡®Both of you are ying chicken. It¡¯s fun for us spectators the will they won¡¯t they games you got going on but I don¡¯t imagine it being easy for you. Sometimes it is easier to be honest and rify what ¡±this¡± is you two got going on¡¯ Sofia didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Since when did the group make my love life a TV show?¡¯ ¡®Since forever.¡¯ And Loki chuckles with that childish tone ofughter like a babyughing which only makes hisugh creepy. ¡®You¡¯re both fun to look at. Though don¡¯t say this to him. You know how he is. Buzzkill. His cold face is automatic party turn off.¡¯ Loki said smirking. Sofia couldn¡¯t help but also chuckles. ¡®I know right? It¡¯s like that is his default expression.¡¯ ¡®He is not expressive¡¯ Loki said this timeughing again. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ And then for a while silence ensues as they look at each other and smiles bitterly. Sofia was thinking about what Loki said to him and she knows there is truth in his word. ¡®I miss this; Sofia suddenly said. ¡®What? Badmouthing Azief behind his back?¡¯ ¡®Heh. No¡­..this¡­us talking around the campfire. I remember us talking from night till dawn on Ape Mountain. We talked about many things that night.¡¯ Loki eyes widened ¡®You mean when we talk about Sina weird habit of walking naked in her room?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, and she never knew that we knew. She always seems like a prude when we talk about dirty jokes and don¡¯t like people seeing her body even in bath at the time but she always runs around naked in her tent.¡¯ ¡®I think you are mistaken Soph.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sofia said puzzled. ¡®You and I remember that night very differently. What I remember that night is how we had to run around the entire mountain being chased by a nine feet red furred ape like creatures that seem more like a King Kong spawn than an ape because you and Sina insisted to infiltrate their nest, even after I specifically told you not to provoke them.¡¯ ¡®Well, we didn¡¯t think you were serious.¡¯ We had the whole mountain chasing us!¡¯ Loki said, his childish voice was raised a tone. And Sofia smiles apologetically. Loki seeing her smiling innocently like that event had nothing to do with her was making Loki about to get riled up again remembering that night. He had to expend so many of his Dark Magic items and even had to sacrifice his orb to make sure Sofia and Sina was unharmed. Thankfully the EPX gained that night was big or he would have blown his top off. Loki sighed and then he said ¡®I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m the one that has to talk to you about this. This should be a girl talk.¡¯ ¡®Well Sina isn¡¯t here¡¯ Sofia said chuckling a bit ¡®So, I¡¯m her substitute?¡¯ Loki released a sigh that seems to show how tired he is. Sofia skewer another meat and roasted it against the fire, the smells wafted all across the area and some beast in the dark also begun mustering their courage, attracted by the smells as many eyes were trained on this two target. Sofia realizes it and Loki realizes it. But both of them didn¡¯t take it seriously. They already know the level of the monster in this mountain. ¡®Roast one for me¡¯ Loki said as he holds his staff. ¡®I¡¯m going to handle it.¡¯ ¡®They are weak beast. Most of them were only an equal to Orb Condensing.¡¯ Sofia said, not looking worried at all as Loki get up. ¡®I know¡¯ Loki said as he tapped his staff on the ground. Then in the bushes, in the distance, on top of the nearby trees, underground, and even in the sky, hundreds of monsters exploded into dark mist and disappeared into oblivion. Sofia look at the destruction that Loki wrought while her hand skillfully turning therge meat on the fire to make sure the meat be tender. ¡®Cool move¡¯ she said looking impressed ¡®Just little trick¡¯ Loki said as he sit down and put back his staff down. Sofia finished roasting the meat cut a portion of the meat and handed the meat to Loki on a te. ¡®Now, onto the serious stuff¡¯ Loki said ¡®What did you find out?¡¯ Loki asked, his face turned serious. ¡®The World Government Intel was right.¡¯ Sofia said gravely ¡®The world separated again.¡¯ Loki states as he scratch his chin. ¡®This is rming.¡¯ ¡®Maybe it will merge again like before thus theck of movement on many powerful factions. They are sitting on the fence¡­.waiting to see if the geography would change again¡¯ Sofia exins. Loki nodded ¡®Maybe. Or maybe the World Orb decided it is sufficient enough with its meddling¡¯ ¡®Sufficient?¡¯ Sofia was puzzled ¡®The World Orb merges the continent before to quickly spread the monster all over the world. Human poption right now is four billion people. From seven billion people we are now reduced to four billion. Let that number sink in. That means three billion people perished. Three billion souls.¡¯ Sofia could only shake her head. ¡®The day the star fell, China lost about half of its poption because of the Ultimate rank monster. And the same could be said to manyrge nations. Europe casualties are just behind China.¡¯ Sofia nodded, her eyes closed. She remembers that day. She lost her mother. And she met Azief. And her life changed. ¡®So, you don¡¯t think the continents will merge again?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know but if the World Orb objective is to spread the monsters all over the world, then that objective have been fulfilled so maybe the continent wont merge again. Though I could never be sure¡¯ ¡®Three billon lives¡¯ Sofia muttered. Loki shakes his head. ¡®That is the initial estimate of both Revolutionary Army and World Government. And we also lost a lot of people in the makeshift world but it was not asrge as the first attack.¡¯ ¡®Because we are organized¡¯ Sofia offers her answer. Loki nodded. ¡®That is true. This is why the World Government and the Revolutionary Army is still standing. It is because Azief understand that they still have a role to y.¡¯ And Loki remembers that battle in the Ind of Peace. Azief improvement this time is faster than in his timeline. Sofia the Divine Archer of the future truly has nned this out in great details. ¡®If not Azief would have immediately dismantle them the moment he can. He knows their importance. And then there is still the threat from the stars.¡¯ ¡®The Weronian¡¯ Sofia said her face shows her worried expression. ¡®We have to be stronger.¡¯ Loki nodded understanding Sofia feeling right now. The threat is real and every day the pressure to be stronger intensified. ¡®What about Budiman project?¡¯ Sofia asked. ¡®He is doing well. His n¡­.is good but I¡¯m not optimistic of our chances. We have to be stronger. Smarter¡¯ ¡®I agree.¡¯ Sofia also agree with Loki assessment ¡®The monsters?¡¯ He asked. ¡®Bigger and better¡¯ she said in a mocking tone. Loki sighed. ¡®We expected this. But our resistance is better now that we have outlined some rules during the gathering in that castle before we unite the Pieces. ¡®I saw some city is being built in the ruins of old one in Paris a few weeks ago. They created some border between them and the monster infested areas. Our resistance is showing some effect¡¯ Loki nodded but his face shows he did not treat it as something to celebrate about. ¡®Small victory.¡¯ Sofia also did not say anything. The future seems bleak. Everyone is trying to raise their strength right now as factional wars are being prohibited by the Resolution passed in the World Council. Everyone is trying to raise their strength by killing monster right now. Wang Jian who have conquered Jiangnan and bring all the people of Eden have created a military base in Jiangnan and have started raising his strength to reach Seed Forming. All Azief group members are doing the same. Sina even met with the Medicine Sage Liu Wenzhang and traded trade secret and cooperate to create pills to help the people of the world when they have to fight the Weronian. Sasha on the other hand is slowly making her name famous again, this time as Sasha the Nightingale. She has stolen many factions treasures and being hunted with a bounty of millions of gold coin ced on her head to capture her alive. ¡®She lives her life in a fun way ¡®Sina remarked once. Only Azief group knows that Sasha rtionship with the group is still tight as ever and wille running if Sina is the one who calls her. Lee Sangmin is said to be traveling the world helping people setting down array formation to protect cities from monster. The Seven Fairy follows Wang Jian and they are Wang Jian generals and they are now called the Seven Flowers of the Battlefield. The Immortal Couple can be seen in Jiangnan usually doing their own stuff under Wang Jian protection. Budiman is in charge of modern weaponry and the battleship construction. Many people are doing all they can to raise their levels and be stronger before the day the Weronianes down to Earth. ¡®How about the LOF?¡¯ Loki said that organization name in acronym. ¡®They sent an invitation.¡¯ Sofia said smiling mischievously this time thinking her ns is moving slowly like what she envisioned ¡®You sure about this Sofia?¡¯ Loki concernedly said. I¡¯m sure. I need to know what they are nning. They give our group a lot of troublest time.¡¯ Loki sighed first before shaking his head. ¡®You¡¯re too stubborn for your own good. Fine.¡¯ Loki said a she stand up. ¡®Go. But be careful. And if you run into trouble use that lifesaving treasure Azief gives you.¡¯ Sofia nodded as Loki gets up and pats his bottom. Then waving his hand at his face, his appearance changed into a young man with ck hair and hazel eyes, looking like an Asian men. Loki from what he told her seems to be watching the situation at Japan with the Dragon of Echigo and Tiger of Kai resuming their rule at their old territory. But their territory look a lot different than before with even Caucasian is transported there after the Pieces were reunited. But since e that was transported there was World Government members, both of them seems to not cars about it as even Japan is full of foreigners. After all there is a lot of space in the world right now with three billion people is dead. But instead of race or nations the world is now divided by the powerful factions with each rulers of regions or powerful warlord rested under the umbre of powerful factions like WG and RA. ¡®I¡¯m going to go now.¡¯ Loki said as he waved his staff and the wind moves direction bringing with it a foul dark energy that seems to envelop the entire area of the campsite. Sofia bow glowed brighter like it was resisting that dark energy. ¡®Come again when you¡¯re free¡¯ Sofia said waving her hand goodbye. Loki smiles before a dark wind blows and he dissipated with the wind. Sofia waves her hand and the fire was blown out as darkness fills the entire area. But Sofia could still see very clear with her eyes. She looks at the bright moon and sighed. ¡®I have to be stronger. I don¡¯t want to lose. What I hate the most, if you look at me like I¡¯m your burden¡¯ she said to the moon. ¡®With my sweat and blood, Ill proves it to you. That you can lean on me when you¡¯re tired and that you could trust me with even your darkest memories.¡¯ And his face appears again in her heart. And her heart aches with longing. ¡®This¡­is love right?¡¯ She asked and nobody answered only the howling of the wolves and the sound of the wind blowing the leaves. And another night passes. *** This chapter talks about what happens in Earth Prime, Sofia feelings, Loki scheme that seems to involve the Two Sages of Japan, LOF infiltration( which I think you could guess which faction this is) other member of Azief group wellbeing and of course the sense of threat thates from the revealing of the Invasion of Weronian. Even as Azief is bing a Devil King in Earth 39 (yes, that is where his path is heading in Earth 39) Earth Prime is also facing its own problem. Hope you like this chapter. This is more character development chapter for Sofia and her feelings about Azief which is not yet fully revealed. Leave somements and support me and if you can please donate to help me. That¡¯s it guys. PS: Edited Version *** Chapter 162: The cold hands of death (1) EARTH 39 NORTH AMERICA BLOC USA A man somewhere in New York after finishing his work today, toss his suitcase onto the bed of the hotel room. Loosening his ties, he quickly unties it and throws it to the floor. Sooner orter the ves will pick it up. He already had his mod soured with the freed ves working as the supervisor of the housekeeping department of this hotel. He nearly cancels his reservation but since thepany has already booked him the suite he would just endure it. This new waves of the freed ves in America is a worrying trend ¡®Millennials¡¯ he muttered in derision. He is impatient to wash himself on a hot Jacuzzi after a hard day of negotiating with upper management of the new Evolver vepany that wanted to move their product across the U.S ¨C Mexico border. The negotiation also involved the illegal act moving some Evolver children that has been kidnapped from their mothers to be made into sex dolls for those masters that have some weird sexual tendencies. There is hundreds of darkpany that is thriving under the ve trade. A hundred years ago, they would be able to do anything to these ves. Nowadays, they are rules against it. They could not kill their ves without reason and must not force their ves to have sexual rtions with them. To him, the old days were better where they could treat those unholy creatures as what they were. Monsters. Beast. They have abilities and ruled the world for a while before the azure crystal fall from the sky, a sign from God that the reign of mutants ended. Five thousand years ago, in Egypt, the long dynasty of mutants was ended by a normal human. He used the azure crystal to kill the first pharaoh of Egypt Ra who was said to be invincible and have the abilities to control the sun. But in the he also was defeated by Normies. And thus, The Normies, the meek inherits the Earth. World History has always fascinated the man as he decided to watch the news before he washes himself. It is a normal day work for him, brokering deals and making the impossible possible. He likes his job. It pays the bill. very is a lucrative business especially when that very is also rted with illegal prostitution and evolver children trafficking. He didn¡¯t care much what happens to Evolvers; after all he is a Normie. Opening the air conditioner inside hisrge suite room he turns the TV before he gulped after looking at the news and his forehead was sweating and his hand trembling before he almost fainted. He was seeing the destruction that is wrought upon Washington DC by the Evolvers. Hundreds thousands of Normies corpse littered across roads and buildings like they were trash and he almost puke as this resembles those harsh cold mines in Siberia that usually is full with Evolvers children that dies by the hundreds. Then the news continues on as the business man plopped to the floor, fear pervading his mind. For the first time in American history, the Evolver has emerged victorious. ¡®Reported today at 12 September 2018, 4pm yesterday, Washington D.C has fallen under the hand of the rebels led by Commander Harrison of the North America Bloc Rebel Leader. On another news 3pm yesterday a great battle ensues between the army of the rebels led by General McAllen of the Blood Brothers who has been organizing raid all over Virginia and Marnd this past couple of years had been recorded leading the battle against the World Security Council Seventh Battalion along the Potomac River by the Blood Brothers. Meanwhile for the other district it has been invaded by a powerful Evolver without identification¡¯ The reporter was reporting the news inside the newsroom in front of a green screen in New York, the great bastion of Normies and a huge ve trade hub with millions of Evolver ve bought and sold here. The screen on TV all over America and the world is showing the images of explosions and building crumbling with the me rest primarily on the Evolvers and their terrorist like attack. The news about the defeat of the Sixth and Seven Battalion was suppressed in order not to panic the poption. ve masters all over the world were shocked after hearing the news especially hearing about the defeat of the Sixth and Seventh Battalion. These ve masters are all CEO¡¯s of powerful organization which means they have their own intelligencework. The fact that a sure win assault has now turned into the most failed military strategy of all times was met with shock and incredulity. And New York highest echelon members all demand an exnation from the President who is now at Los Angeles in an undisclosed location. At least that is what the Head of the NSA, Tom Bellini told to the media after the Pentagon is now being housed by Commander Harrison and the still unidentified ck clothed man. Meanwhile, the many yers that have many stakes in the ve trade are all demanding to want to meet with the President. They are all angry and at the same time afraid. Everyone knows Europe is in chaos now after an Evolver nation was formed with Karl Wilhelm as the leader of Evolver in Europe. With Karl Wilhelm as the leader of Germany, very was banned in his dominion with many European nation bolstering their military power to reim back Germany to the hands of humans. But now, could the North America Bloc will also met with the same fiery judgment of the ves and mutants they so despised and oppressed for thest six thousand years? Could the United States of America be engulfed by the fire of the revolution and bow their head and dropped their knees to the angers and despair that the Evolvers have endured for the past six millennium? Now, in WSC Broadcasting Station, a man was being fitted with a mic and being powdered with some cosmetic to make sure he is decent for national broadcast. The man was a reporter for the World Security Council Broadcasting Station, looking nervous and anxious. The news that came into the newsroom was not anyone in the news staff had predicted. They all thought they would be reporting the victory of the WSC Battalions. After all, the rebellion in America is easily squashed. The poption of Normies isrger than the poption of Evolver. And this is not like the European Bloc where it has someone who is not affected by the cor restrictive power. So, when the news was dropped in the newsroom, the Program Director and the whole room was silenced thinking about the implication of the rebels winning and take a hold in America. Their way of life will end. And they all gulped Everyone here in this building all has ves in their house. Some that is poor and does not afford it would not have one but the PD surely has it. The reporter even saw the PD ves once when hees to the PD home where the ve was forced to undress and entertain famous guest in one of the orgy the PD held. He was about to start reading his news piece when suddenly the prompter changed with the reporter face turned pale white. ¡®Emergency news!¡¯ He then yelled as he quickly read the news piece as the cameras all start rolling. ¡®It is reported that the Evolver without identification has been determined by the World Security Council as an Omega Level Evolver! The estimated casualties fighting him has been estimated at 500 thousand innocent lives¡¯ and the people in the studios that watched this drew a huge breath, gasped and some tremble in fear. Five hundred thousand lives! And fear filled the world. All knows that Evolver have powerful abilities. Like Alpha level Evolver like Karl and his bodyguard Arnov is known as an Alpha Level Evolver that could fight WSC Battalion and could escape. But none in the history of Evolvers that a single Evolver could inflict so much damage and casualties All around the world, those who were watching the report all stilled. An Omega Level! In Bars, in hideouts that houses hundreds of lost children, underground tunnels that is filled with ves who runs from their masters, abandoned trains where revolutionaries created their gadgets and tech away from the detection of the World Council, inside the sewers which houses the free evolvers who were hunted for what they are, all those that watches the report to know the aftermath of the Battle Of Washington did not expect this oue. All over the United States, the impoverished ves of Evolvers were jolted with shock and a foreign feeling entered their heart. Hope. They did not expect that the ragtag rebellion led by Commander Harrison of the Blood Brothers would seed. They were a ragtag bunch. SO, when the 24 hourswork reported the news of the defeat many people were shocked, Evolvers and Normies alike. The TVwork at first tries to minimize the reported casualties but even that was shocking enough. The Montgomery County with a poption of almost 100 thousand was reduced to three thousands people. All of the people there soldiers or civilians, were killed leaving only the young, hundreds of thousands bodies were left along to rot all over the roads and in their houses. The county was dyed with red blood and pathway of meat could be carved from the remains of the dead. The reporters that were supposed to go on the location shooting did not even dare to go to the scene fearing retribution from the Evolvers that is seen to be roaming all over Washington D.C. This is the biggest casualties inflicted by the Evolver rebels in US history since the start of the Revolutionary War. And the capital of USA is in the hands of Evolver. Even after artillery strike was ordered and even dozens of fighter jet was deployed, it doesn¡¯t seem that Washington DC could be reimed. Because everyone that was sent to attack the ck clothed man never returned. Dozens of G12 Jets were deployed and all were destroyed the moment they enter the area by an invisible force. Even the handler on the other side of the video transmission does not know what happens even after examining the video recording of the fighter jet. When they heard about the first initial casualties in Montgomery they were already shocked and was enraged. But then a few dayster, that casualty tripled and by the end of today the casualties count has exceed 500 thousands. Almost 90 percent of the poption of Washington DC was annihted. At Jefferson there is a mountain of copse being built by Normies under the order of the ck clothed man like he wasmemorating his victory. It was as high as a five story buildings with the Normies builders were all killed at the end after they finished their purpose. It was cruel and yet at the same time effective in spreading fear. After this monument of dread and death was finished, the surrounding county all surrenders almost immediately yet they too were not spared. The WSC was rmed. This is the first time they saw an Evolver that cares nothing about diplomacy and just rushing through without caring anything about the opinion of the world. Even Karl did not kill wantonly and without reservation. He believes that humans and Evolvers could live peacefully and coexisted together and he also has supporters in the Normies faction But this unidentified evolver seems to pay no heed to all this and seem intent on killing everything and everyone he meets like a scourge The military has already given this unidentified Evolver the call name Devil. At Charles his act of terror grew even more as there is a hundred hill all over the county made of skulls and bones of soldiers and civilians. It was like wherever he walks death and destion follows. The drones sent to fetch the videos of the situations show an eerie scene that resembles andscape of hell. It was like someone open the gates of hell and unleashes its horrors on the world. Many of the reporters puked when they see the devastation wrought in Washington. Only the reporters and the upper ups know that the Battle of Washington is not so much as a battle as it was a massacre. And the victory of the rebels solely depends on the Evolver with the ck cloth. From the partial recording they got from the drones, it was him that killed all of these people. Almost 500 thousand dies under his hand. He freed the ves, and the Evolvers that are being held in captivity in secret prisons all over Washington and those that were trapped inside the Special Prison inside the Pentagon. And now, that ragtag bunch led by Commander Harrison which only consist about three dozen Evolvers has swelled to a staggering amount of ten thousand of every range and age. From the reports of the WSC the ck clothed man arrived only a week ago before heunches an attack all over Washington, with him always in the lead and winning every battle. Each battle, he did not leave any Normies alive. For every county he conquered, he did not leave anyone alive other than Evolvers. So much so, that one county was like an emptynd with no living being that could be seen. A week and he managed to take control the Capital of USA without any rebellion. After all who is left to rebel against him when every men and women he meets, he kills. The Evolvers that follow him of course would not rebel against him since he was the one that free them from their bondage. The reports also stated Cors and Weakening sma Beam did not work on him. This unidentified Evolver was the same situation like a year ago when another Evolver with the potential to be an Omega Level Evolver appears. He was also unidentified At the time the revolution was revived with Karl Wilhelm who was the emperor of South Germany manages to conquer all of Germany with the speedster help. But then the Speedster disappeared and since then no news about that ck speedster appeared. Now a bigger problem appears and the matters of the world are now moving drastically different from what many of the leaders of the world has thought. After the news broke and some revolutionaries manages to spread the news all over the world though the back channels, the Evolvers of the world, like they were being injected by drug regain their hope and vigor. Even those that worked in the Tylium mine and the Thorium mine was overjoyed. In Papua New Guinea inspired by the overwhelming victory of the Devil as he was being called by the media a middle aged foreman of a Tylium mine raises a rebellion and killed all the Normies in his county before releasing hundreds of Evolvers from the mines and with this band they begun terrorizing and killing any Normies all across the countryside. This is what Karl has trying to prevent. A true open war of Evolvers and Normies. To Karl, he did not desireplete annihtion of humans and has always worked for that vision. And even though Evolvers all around the world many of them were ves, in recent years many ves were freed by thew and regtions has made it the Evolver life was at eastfortable than the days of their ancestors. Coexistence. This is Karl ultimate goal and dream. If this thought reaches Azief ears, he would surely call him an idealist living in a fantasy world. To Azief coexistence could only be possible when both sides are equal. Lions don¡¯t negotiate with sheep. And the Evolvers have always been sheep and the Normies would never forget that. What will they do when they realize year after year, Evolver poption is increasing? To someone who has been ustomed being a master, they would not like to be dragged down from their high horse. In the end, the Normies will annihte the Evolvers. It was the inevitable conclusion. It was the only conclusion. Humanity no matter the universe has always been destructive. They are of course those who were enlightened and wise and seek peace, seek truth but these are the first to be killed. Humanity has never responded favorably to a wise advice and a gentle nudge. Because those wise people that use that kind of rhetoric and methods is usually the first to be killed off. Humanity needs a firm hand to guide them to each era. They never responded easily from words. Words take too long and sacrifices time. But blood¡­..blood is simple. Its elegance lies in its simplicity of violence and action. Blood moves history forward. It always has and it probably will always be. It is the truth, the only truth. You can say your ideals and your high moral standing of justice, righteousness, love but in front of the truth; of the harsh truth of the world it is nothing more than pretty words. From the very beginning the Normies think of the Evolvers as nothing more than livestock and lower than humans even with all their abilities since they can be controlled by the cors. Circumstances, history and culture have molded the superiority of Normies, a superiority that will not be diminished just by Evolvers conquering some nations or mounting sessful attack. Pride¡­ this emotion is not an easy emotion to get rid of¡­especially when that pride has been cultivated for thousands of years. The masters and the ves. They never put the Evolvers in their eyes until the rebellion of Karl. And now with Azief appearance that seems to be able to handle everything the world can throw at him, it is highly possible that the WSC would believe that the poption of Evolvers seems more like a threat than a manageable problem. Azief understood what he needed to do. He could not heal this world by talking. By showing them a better way. Because he knows that the better way would mean the end of the Old Order of this world, the worlds of masters, the world of Normies. Since the better way would not work, then the only way that is left for him is to inspire fear and dread. A fear and dread that would be able to paralyze people in their fear of meeting him. He needs to be a symbol of fear, of retribution, of vengeance. An avenging angel for all their sins and misdeed. He is their King of Hell that crawls from the deepest hell to exact punishment. He would be the savior to those who were oppressed, who were enved and a great Evil God to those who oppress, to those Masters that sleep well in their high walls and castle. He is Death thates to reap their filthy souls. He will be taking hold of them with his cold hands, who will have no mercy on their souls. He is Death and he will open the doors of Heaven and Hell to those who he chooses. Meanwhile, the rebellion at Papua New Guinea ended badly but the conclusion led to more problems for the WSC. The rebels were caught by the Twelve Battalion and executed but this only fuels the Evolvers revolution in Papua New Guinea with many more Evolvers rising up and now the WSC has to face a worldwide scale of rebellion of Evolvers. Antis, the mysterious Inds of Evolver that is situated deep inside the Mariana Trench protected by the Trident of Namer that created a dome like structure of barrier that protects them from the water and the pressure of deep sea was also rmed with the appearance of an Omega Level Evolver. They have always remained neutral while their fellow brothers were suffering injustice all over the world. Evolvers hated Anteans almost as they hated the World Council. Because while their evolver brethren in the surface suffered and bleeds, the Anteans have always would rather hide under the sea, refusing to help. But today, the highest Council of Sea Elders convened a meeting to send a representative to the surface world to seek the Omega Level evolver and seek an understanding. The victory in America has be the matchstick that lit the fire of revolution anew and with the news of an Omega Level Evolver the entire world was forced to choose a side. The Evolvers or the Normies. Nations and kingdoms are organizing tobat the fires of revolution that is quickly consuming the world. And the World Council after a long time of inactivity¡­they finally moved. *** Chapter 163: The cold hands of death (2) PENTAGON Hundreds of Evolvers are guarding the defense structure. Air and sma cannons on top of the building roof have been activated and the photon beam turret is properly manned. Both are on high alert. The rm system has also been fully repaired and serves as a warning if another attack woulde. The proud defense structure of United States of America is now full with Evolvers, walking around its vicinity, inside it and outside of it without the slightest fear. In their face was only pride and joy. Victory. For the first time in the long years of the War, the Evolvers in the North America Bloc have taken a step forward to release themselves from the chains of very and walk the path of freedom like their brethren that is fighting and bleeding in Europe. For the first time, they tasted victory and it is intoxicating Nearby the open field of devastation hundred more Evolvers are scavenging the area after the government sent drones and fighter jets to reim the structure but was badly defeated by their Supreme General and leader, General Shadow. Azief told people to call him like at after knowing the history of this world. Making them call him Lord Shadow is in bad taste after all they are warring against very. They have called many people lords and master at least with him they do need to. Around the area, corpses were toss into arge pit which is dubbed the Hell Pit. Evolvers who have strength abilities are the ones tasked to throw the corpses of Normies into the Pit and dig new pits. All the corpses were emaciated and some were calcified. After being piled up in the Pit they would be burn. None puked or avert their eyes. Their eyes were full of hatred towards these Normies that have oppressed them for five millenniums especially after they discovered the child sex doll factory list in one of the houses of a CEO of a vepany. They went to the factory and after seeing the horrifying scene their Supreme General killed all of the people inside that factory. What they saw made all of them red in their eyes, some were crying and some were trembling with anger towards the world. They wanted to kill someone, and vent their anger. What they saw was little girls and boy who had their limbs and tongue cut off and their eyes gouged out to be made into some sick rich people sex toys. They were give food but other than that they were no different that pigs waiting to be ughtered. Their only purpose is to satisfy their master perversion and when their master is sick of them they would be thrown out into a grinder. It wasn¡¯t a figure of speech it is literally like that. The vepany also offers disposal services for the rich and famous to help them avoid legal ramification. It was at that time the Supreme General blew his top vowing to those who follow him that he would embark in a blood soaked path to eradicate the world of these scums and those who have weak hearts should not follow him. None of them backed out. Harrison was the first to volunteer with his hands trembling in anger, and his eyes red with tears flowing. It was then that with brutal precision and lightning speed, that their Supreme General decimated county after county, battalions after battalions, fleet after fleets without mercy. They all die in pain and despair. One could see the expression on their faces before their death to know how painful their death is. Those who followed him were shocked at the disy of their Supreme General abilities. It almost seems endless. Their Supreme General was not at all like an Alpha Level Evolver. HE was more than that. It wasn¡¯t until they interrogate a few high ranking officer that they captured during the upation of Pentagon that they finally knew the power level of their Supreme General. An Omega Level Evolver. Not an evolver who have the potential to break through to Omega level, but a real Omega Level Evolver. And like the legends of the ancient past of Evolvers, their Supreme General embodies all that was true about the stories of Omega Level Evolvers. It is said that Omega Levels Evolvers is¡­..Gods. It is the basis of the Old Gods of the past. Many scientists believes that the Old gods of the past were merely Evolvers who have reached Omega Level and being able to control everything around them. All the Evolvers that follow their Supreme General from Park View until he conquered Washington in just one week all know how terrifying their Supreme General really is. But they also view their Supreme General as their savior, their avenging angel. His method might be cruel but it is undeniable that a lot of Evolver salves were freed. There are some that advices the Supreme General to use a more gentle approach and was rebuked and scolded saying they do not understand. The Supreme General said that if Evolvers wanted to bepassionate, than at least bepassionate when you are capable to. When you are weak and tries to bepassionate to your enemy, the only thing thatpassion would invite is a cmity. After controlling half of the territory of Washington DC, their Supreme General moved his attack to Pentagon not only to destroy the foundation of military strength of Washington DC at its roots but also to search for ssified information about the famous Speedster that appears in the world news a year ago. Many of the Evolver inner circles that are close to the Supreme General spected the Supreme General rtionship with the speedster. Many conclude that the Supreme General and that mysterious speedster are friends. Birds of a feather flock together. The speedster was also a threat to the WSC because he is an Omega Level potential Evolver but disappeared all of a sudden. It is the main reason why the Supreme General hastened his ns to take over Pentagon instead of the two week period. By now, all Evolvers in DC have been decreed to be freed. The moment the Supreme General gain control of Washington, he dered himself the Supreme General of the Army with Harrison as the General of the Continental Army After that the Supreme General cut off contact with the Blood Brother citing that they both shares different ideologies about how best to fight for Evolvers. The Blood Brothers believes using force isn¡¯t enough for the Evolvers to lives peacefully. The Supreme General on the other hand believes that if force isn¡¯t enough that means you haven¡¯t used enough force. After the Supreme General enacted massacres after massacres all over the district of Columbia, Washington DC could be said to be the base of Evolver revolution with almost no Normies unless if you count the children. The ve factory was dismantled with its metal is being used by the Evolvers to create weaponry, tanks and aircraft. Foods were gathered by taking all those mart that was abandoned after the Supreme General kill almost all of the Normies. One thing that the Supreme General did not allow is to kill children. Old people are fair game. But children¡­he strictly forbids it. As he says, they are not yet tainted by the opinion of those around them, and are still too innocent to understand hatred because of your race. They can be taught free of biased thinking. They can be guided to follow a better way. They are the future of coexistence if the Evolvers still dreams of it. But the Old Order must be destroyed, pulled out from its roots entirely, not leaving anything so it might sprout again. And in order to do that, the Supreme General deres that Washington D.C is a sovereign state with Harrison being the head of the state. Many wanted the Supreme General to take the post for himself but he refuses even after many persuasions. But controlling the entire Army and its division and department is the Supreme General. With Harrison as the head of the state, slowly Evolvers from oppressed states are flocking to the capital of the Evolver nation in North European Bloc Virginia and the states near the borders of Washington closes its borders and bridges with their customs checking tunnels and underground path to make sure no ves would run as the entire government is blocking the sea, the sky and thend for any Evolvers sympathizes to send aid. They began attacking the first day the Supreme General deres his intention of establishing a sovereign state inside the dominion of USA. Hundreds of fighter jets filled the skies withnd soldiers also invade. With one sh of his ming saber, the Supreme General creates a sea of fire in the sky thatsted for half a day and burns the clouds. and then when he had to face about ten thousand soldiers armed to the teeth with high tech grenades and guns , the Supreme General only had to stomp his feet as a dark wind swirled and turns all those soldiers into emaciated corpse. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to pull their triggers or throws their grenades. It is for this reason that the Evolvers who are now living free in Washington no longer doubt their victory and is confident that the dream of a ves world could be realized by their Supreme General. Sometimes, those who were working outside for the Revolutionary Army would look at the Pentagon and could feel their heart assured. As long as they have their Supreme General that dream could be realized they think to themselves before continuing their job and enjoying the sweet air of freedom. The work they do was not forced upon them but they do it of their own will. That feeling of doing something out of their own will¡­.they will never want to let go of that. And they remember their Supreme General speech ¡®Give us liberty or death!¡¯ And now that they have tasted how sweet freedom is, they truly would rather die than being a ve again. And they steeled their resolve again, fighting for a better tomorrow, sacrificing their sweat and blood for the Revolution. *** INSIDE THE PENTAGON Inside arge grey room Azief look towards the many huge TVs screens prepared for his viewing. A soldier has delivered him the video file that he wanted. He looks at the USB drive and then excited at the first clue he found as he quickly insert the drive into the terminal and the screen processing the files in almost a second. Then hundreds of documents popped up filling the screens with some screens showing a video of building explosion, failed raid, torture and a blue lightning streaking all over the world. And Azief smiles. Looking at one of the screen in the center, he saw that unmistakable figure d in lightning disappearing in a sh of blue blur and Azief nodded. But one video file shocked Azief. It was a video of Will running. But it was not the running he was surprised about. It was the color of Will lightning. A mixture of red and blue. And Azief eyebrows creased. ¡®An imbnce. Will¡­what happened to you?¡¯ And this time Azief is worried as hees closer to the scene and uses his finger to touch the screen to rewind the scene in question. ¡®I¡¯m not mistaken. Could it be¡­the Speed Source is in imbnce? Which is why I couldn¡¯t detect Will?¡¯ And Azief look back toward arge desk behind his back. On that desk is variety of weapons that the Normies uses to restrain Evolver. One which piqued his interest was the cor. Then he looks back at the screen and this time Azief rub his forehead. ¡®Could it affect you too?¡¯ Then looking back at the cor behind him he muttered ¡®If my spection is right¡­Will you are in a lot of trouble than I even imagined.¡¯ He then looks at the other documents file that was also shown on the screen swiping down to read the reports that the WSC had on Will. ¡®It will be a long night¡¯ Azief said as he spends his night inside the room that day while the whole world was in chaos. *** KANSAS Somewhere in Kansas, a thin muscly person who had a red cap on his head and wearing a id shirt down another pint of beer after looking at the news. He has thick beard and his face is tanned. He was just taking a break hereafter a long night of driving his truck to thepany. Who would have thought a world shattering event would happen today. Since Kansas had low poption after the Battle of Wichita event, news arrivedte here. The man look at the TV screen, smiles bitterly and get up after leaving the money under the pint ss as he ruffles his pocket and bring out his truck key. But then realizing he had drink quiet a lot he decides to sleep in the nearby motel. After paying for his room, he went to his room, drink a ss of water and sit down on the bed and open the TV. The news is still reporting the event in Washington with updates every hour. The man looks at the TV screen with a nk expression as he touches his beard, thinking of something. ¡®The beard does not suit me¡¯ he said. Then looking at the TV screen showing the Supreme General of the Evolver Army the man smiles as he muttered. ¡®You finallye here¡­.brother. I¡¯ve been waiting¡¯ *** So, here it is the new chapter. This chapter is long than normal chapter. Hope you like it. Leave somements, donate if you can, and support my works. This chapter shows many things. Evolver oppression, the Normies cruelty, Azief rise to power and the revolution of this world. And the man at the end, who thought he was Will until thatst sentence he uttered? And why he is working as a truck driver? Remember when Azief firste to Earth 39 and he said he couldn¡¯t sense the Speed Source.? That is a hint. Oh and yeah, this world has Antis. And the previous chapter has been edited after realizing some mistakes. I rarely write something unless it has something to do with the plot. And anyone can follow me in instagram and ask me question there. My instagram handle have been written before in previous chapter. So, that¡¯s it for this week I guess or maybe next week too since this chapter is a bit long. EDITED VERSION *** Chapter 164: Before the storm Azief went out of the grey room, his ck cape swishing on his back, dark aura billowing out of him, making him look like he is shrouded by a cloud of darkness. He was unhappy at the state of this world and at the same time he was also became even curios of this world And this emotion manifested itself by the exertions of dark energy around him. Something is bugging him. He could feel the answer is close¡­.but always out of his grasp which makes him frustrated. The guards that was guarding the outside the grey room was about to greet their Supreme General but seeing the ck aura swirling over the Supreme General feet and his entire being like a walking dark clouds coupled with the way he carried himself like he was unhappy, the guard gulp and then just nodded respectfully which pass unnoticed by Azief. The moment he passed the guard release a relieved breathe like he just escape death. One does not understand the fearsomeness of their supreme general until they are close to him. There is something thatpels people to fear him. And thatpulsion is what terrifying, the fact no one knows why they arepelled to. Azief on the other hand his hand is furiously thinking ¡®A lot of things to think about¡¯ he muttered as he remembered the things he reads and the videos he seen. This world is not like what it seems. ¡®It¡¯s dawn.¡¯ He suddenly mumbled. In theplex, a new batch of guards take over the shift relieving those who were guarding the Pentagon onst night shift. Last night alone, the Evolver caught many operatives that try to sneak inside the structure no doubt trying to gain more information. But the Evolvers have all neutralized all the threat. With increased personnel came a variety of Evolver with useful abilities like sonar surveince and earth sensing, tracking and many more. By now, Azief did not have to always manage them like he used to a week ago. And since they were used to hardbor the Evolver were like warriors especially after you give them something to believe in. On the other side of theplex, Harrison is organizing the army and barking orders, taking note of provision and supplies, while on the other side hundreds of tanks and trucks are ready for mission near the border to help any escapees from other states, Normal Evolvers helps with the reconstruction and buildings. Some are cooking with the supplies taken by the Army. Since Azief did not yet name his army, the Evolvers have started calling it the Rebellion Army. The reconstruction is also being done extremely fast. One of the Evolvers that the Army freed a few days ago has the ability to control metal so; the reconstruction on the partially damaged Pentagon is swiftly being done with even more durable material. Metal building sprouted like mushroom nearby the Pentagon meant for the officers of the Rebellion Army. Azief did not have to see it to know what all this people are doing. He only needed to scan the area with his divine sense to grasp the movement of everyone around theplex. He walked to the lift and the guards all nodded respectfully when he passed them. His eyes are still clear even after all that reading. Well, his body was not like the past where he had felt fatigued easily. Unless he is fighting powerful adversary, normal things that should have made him tired would be nothing more than just be a light exercise. Slowly as he evolved more, he noticed that slowly he turned inhuman. Not the cruel kind but feeling something not entirely human. He doesn¡¯t really know how to describe it. The basic necessity like eat and sleep could be foregone if he wanted to. He doesn¡¯t need to eat but he can eat. He doesn¡¯t need to sleep but he can sleep. The thing that used to be necessary is now more of an option or choice. Sometimes, to feel like he is human, Azief once try to sleep. It is weird that even while he is sleeping his mind was perfectly aware of the surroundings. The reason why he eats is no longer because he felt hungry but because he craved some vor in his mouth. It is a matter of want and not need. He sighed pushing this thought onto the back of his mind. And then his mind sharpened again as he review back what he reads on the ssified files. He reads a lot of documents about Will but also about a lot of Evolvers. His decision to upied Pentagon was the right decision. There is a lot of information he got from upying this ce, important information and even ssified information that the public is not privy of. Of course some information was deleted when he storms the ce but most of the information was safe which is good for him. He enters the lift as he pushes the button to the floor where he is staying which is at the third floor. There are a lot of things he needs to do now that some of his question has been answered. If he is not wrong he could guess what the cors that restrict evolvers are made of. If his spection is true, then this must have to do with that Celestial War five thousand years ago among the great Seven Intergctic Power. In Azief journey of the Multiverse they once heard about the story of the battle where all the great universe top dog battle for something. No one knows what for but the battle was probably the most horrifying wars the Universe have ever waged against each other. So terrifying the war was that the Elder of The Universe had to interfere. That day, Gods, Devils, Demons, Immortals their bodies filled the stars and strewn across the Heavens Their blood filled the river of the universe and reality trembles as the fabric of time itself is almost torn apart by their battles. At least that is what the stories say. There are always stories. Worlds are made of stories. The truth¡­..Azief don¡¯t know. But there is amon point. Most of the multiverse he visited all have something happens in that period of time. This is even easier to trace if the timeline of the Otherworld run parallel to Earth prime. Five thousand years ago, in Earth Prime the stories of Old Gods were widespread. Of course there are stories of Gods before but it wasn¡¯t until five thousand years ago, that their faiths taken quite the substance like the story of Zeus and his Olympians or Odin about his Asgardian and their Ragnarok. ¡®Ting¡¯ The sound brings him back away from his thoughts. The lift door opens and he walked out and walked to his room. Entering his room he spreads his divine sense to check any threats. Satisfied, he sits down in his bed, with his leg crossed. Then he opens his status window. It has been a long time since he opened his status window. NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 69 CLASS SHADOW DUKE RACE NEO ETERNA FAME CONVERTED INTO EXP POINTS AUTOMATICALLY. SEEDS 4 SEEDS CONCEPT [DEATH] [LIFE] [REBIRTH] [TIME] BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL UNDYING BODY ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] SKILL EXPERT PRECISION GREAT SOUL PERCEPTION PURE DIVINE SENSE DEMON BEAST EYE OF NIGHT GRAND TELEKINESIS EXPERT WATER ELEMENT MANIPULATION LARGE GRAND HEALING SLASHING WIND VORTEX DEATH ENERGY FIST AURANITE FLESH WYRM NERVE SKY SLASHING SLASH CLOUDS DISPERSING FIST EARTHQUAKE STOMP RED DRAGON TRAMPLING THE HEAVENS CLASS SKILLS SHADOW ETERNAL ABILITIES INTERGALACTIC FLIGHT SABER GODLY EXPERT HYPER STRENGTH HYPER SPEED EYES OF FIRE PENETRATING VISION MICROSCOPIC VISION ICE BREATH WIND BREATH DEATH BREATH RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT WEAPONS HIDDEN REAPER BLADE REAPER SWORD SPEAR OF FIERY HELL HALBERD OF SEVEN HELLS OF ICE NINE HEAVEN LIGHTNING TRIBULATION BOW Looking at his status window he realized his fame windows are back on. No wonder he could form his seed this time. In Azief calction even though he killed hundreds of thousand people and absorb their energy with his celestial meridian they are not enough to form even one seed. Because they are weakling. Killing them was like killing an ant. He at least need to kill millions before he could even one seed. This is the difference of disparity of strength. If an Orb Condensing user killed as much as he did they could at least form a few orb but when you reach his level, the quantity is not as important as the quality. Azief looked at his level and smiles. If he wanted to at any time he could step forward and breakthrough to Disk Formation. Disk Formation is at level 70. But because he wanted to create Perfect foundation for Disk Formation, all of his EXP is now used to form seed instead of leveling up. This is why he maxes out his level first before focusing on forming his seed. Levels are in correspondence with the reservoir of energy. The higher the level, the higher the energy. But the Seeds determine the density of that energy. The same thing could be applied on other stages like Pir Forming and Orb Condensing. Now, he wanted to form his fifth seed. He already had Death, Life, Rebirth and Time. Now is the time to form the seed which he is more proficient with. Darkness. When he formed this seed, Azief is sure that his rings would also resonate with him and teaches him many more skills. The Eternal Rings was his most powerful artifact he ever encountered He closes his eyes as he activated the energy inside his body. Dark energy gathers around him, twirling like a tornado. But with Azief own restraint he contained the power inside his own room. If he did not contain it, this whole entire structure would be swallowed by the energy. The energy was so dense that even people without energy could see the energy swirling around him using their naked eye. The dark energy gathers, swirls and rotates around him as it is slowly being absorbed by Azief body, seeping inside his every pore, filling Azief mind with images of a dark universe, where only darkness exist. The absence of light¡­that is which darkness is. Before there is light there was the darkness. It is still and it is impassive. But when light came, the darkness is not destroyed. It stays there always in the background yet always eternal. Darkness is eternal. Eternal that word resonates inside Azief mind and soul. ¡®Eternal¡¯ he muttered unconsciously It is the one thing that is the truth. It is Azief truth, that darkness is eternal and by believing it, it gives that concept a power. ¡®But darkness is also a concept.¡¯ The moment Azief mind thought of this, he saw carnage, death, killing, evil actsmitted and it is all associated with darkness for darkness is eerie and such all evil acts are connected with darkness. But darkness is pure. Not this atrocity he saw. People attributed darkness to evil because they fear the unknown and the darkness represent the unknown and as such it must be evil. That is what darkness is. Unbending and eternal. It is pure. And just like that Azief felt like an explosion happens inside his mind as a seed was formed. The seed was purplish dark and aura of darkness swirls round it, more like orbiting it. Azief consciousness grew and his divine sense could even sense thing pass Washington. If he wills it he could see what people are doing in Virginia and the surrounding border even without going there. This is the effect of creating a Seed. It expands the user mind and senses. The seed is constantly being nourished by darkness essence that is orbiting it, as elemental energy of darkness slowly solidified itself in every part of Azief body. Azief did not feel anything change on his strength but he now knows that when he reach Law Comprehension, he could use this seed to pave the way to understand the Law of Darkness And he knows that now he could infuse at least a small essence of darkness in each of his strike. He said he could infuse only a little but even that little have the power of the invisible force of the universe. Using that kind of power in this earth would be overkill. He now has five seed. ¡®One more seed¡¯ he muttered a he opens his eyes. ¡®One more seed to create the Branch of Creation.¡¯ When he creates the sixth seed he will use the leaves and the other three seed to create the Branches of Creation which will boost Azief already monstrous regenerative healing factor. Right now, his body could already withstand nuclear bomb. Even though Azief knew that this Earth 39 has sma and Ion nuclear the best that can do is made him dizzy for a few minutes. But if he created the Branches of Creation, after even being hit by these nuclear weapons he assume that he would not even felt anything. But then he sighed. He already killed hundred thousand and even converts his fame point and only one seed could be formed. How many more people he has to kill and absorb to create another seed. Of course he did not feel guilty killing all this scums from the face of the earth but he admitted the fact that this would be a tiresome task. Now he need to create the sixth seeds, means he had to have six fold the experience point. ¡®To summon the Purifying Fire¡­.hmm..it is hard.¡¯ But then he smirked. But if it was easy, then everyone would have tried it. He thought of the time he have and now he grew worried. ¡®I was not worried at first because I knew I could count on Will even though he broke our promise. But now, if my conjecture is right, I fear that things might not go as I nned.¡¯ Azief sighed. This is what he doesn¡¯t like. Uncertainties. Most of the time in front of his people he always seem sure of himself but he was snot like that usually. Which is why he was so d that he is not responsible for Eden anymore. He didn¡¯t like being constricted like that. He knew he would make enemies and he dents want anyone else to get caught up in his problems. With his personality that is slight prideful and stubborn, sooner orter he would make enemies and Eden was his baggage. Now that baggage is removed he could do things more freely, just the way he wanted. As he was thinking of this he could feel his rings vibrate on his hand and Azief smiles ¡®Finally, I can reap the benefits.¡¯ He said From the Ring of Runic Creations, he has learned four runes which are the basic ones. He rarely uses it or even spoke of it at least that what people thought. But he already grafted the four runes in his capiry veins. When he was at the castle in the sky he met a Tattooist. At that time he uses the Tattooist abilities to graft the runes on his capiry. Even Azief don¡¯t know how the Tattooist did it. His body is almost indestructible. Even using the most powerful modern weaponry, not a scratch could be found on him. But somehow the Tattooist who he could kill with just a simple thought could still graft tattoos inside his body and even grafted it on his capiry veins which is thinner than a strand of hair It must have something to do with Tattooist request for permission in the beginning. It was like a contract of magic. It gives the tattooist and the person being tattooed a measure of security. It also made him understand that even the most useless seeming ss could have some secret and taught him never to underestimate the means of other people. Right now, he has grafted the Basic Runes. Eolh, the Rune of Protection. The Aesir rune, the rune of knowledge, wisdom, andmunication. It is also the rune of prophecy and revtion. Which is why sometime Azief get some weird cryptic dream and sometimes feeling something is wrong which is akin to premonition. Then he also grafted the rune Beorc. The rune of Rebirth and fertility. It refers to renewal, regeneration, purification, healing, and recovery. This rune helps shower the seed of rebirth he possess making Azief feel always refreshed. Once, he almost dies under the Drenian Overlord which possesses the power to drain energies. It was a parasitic overlord in the Xaxasian system. If not for the rune of rebirth and his on seed of rebirth he would have already turned into an emaciated corpse without any energy or blood. And then for thest he grafted the runes of Daerg, the rune of a new dawn. Feeling the rings vibrating even harder, he smiles bitterly. ¡®Be patient¡¯ he said to the rings but it vibrates stronger like it almost exploded. Then Azief sighed. Touching his Ring of Runic Creation, a golden light shoots out to his forehead and it was like he was being hit on the head with a mountain. Azief cough ck blood his blood dripping from the edge of his mouth as his body was smoking hot. His mind was filled with new information as his energy melted the bed where Azief was sitting. The temperature inside the room drastically increases until everything inside the room started melting. But the outside was unaffected. This is Azief powerful sealing energy. If not for him sealing the room with his energy, this entireplex would be melting. Azief quickly stabilized himself floating in the air, his head only a few meter form the high ceiling before standings straight his hand trembling. He waved his hand and the heat disappears reced by a breeze of cold air making the melting stuff freezes. Four more runes appear inside his mind, like a painting and he instantly know the runic symbol and how to write it. Uhur the rune of will. Enforce user will and mental fortitude. Raidho the rune of speed. It increases the user speed of the body and mind. Kanaan, the rune of mortality and pain. It decreases pain but also at the same time is useful to focus one mind for enlightenment. For pain and mortality brings out the potential lying dormant in one¡¯s body. And Haz, the rune of chaos. It is to find chaos in order and be at ease with it. Other than helping one understanding of the concept of chaos it doesn¡¯t seem to do anything much for the user improvement. ¡®Huu. Hu. Hu Azief breathes with a panting. He rarely felt tried but the information streaming inside his mind was really heavy. Heavy was the only way to describe the feeling he felt when that information was streaming inside his mind. It was like he was bearing a weight of a mountain on his mind. ¡®I will graft thister.¡¯ He said after taking a deep breath. The idea to graft the runes was given to him by an Old Jotun trapped inside a Sealed Mountain in one of his journey. In exchange of a favor, the Old Jotun told him how best to use the runes since he came from Jotunheim, one of the Eight Realm which always sues runes in their daily lives. He takes a breath first before touching Ring of Creation Song. Then another light entered Azief mind but this time the light is soothing. And he heard a heart rendering song that causes him to cry. It was a Hymn¡­a hymn he never heard before and it sounds so sorrowful. HE never sings the Song of Poisonous Mist when he was at his Earth but he uses it in his journey before. That song was like marching sound of the dead. But this song that he heard is different. The Song name is the Song of Sun and Moon. The effect is to induce the feeling of home and longing, of trying to grasping something that could never be grasped like the Sun that chases the moon. Azief know better to underestimate this song. Home¡­.is a weakness for many. Then he touched his Ring of Great Summoning. He always uses it to summon his Steed of Abigor. The moment he touched the ring a light entered his mind and a new summoned creature popped inside his consciousness. It was a wolf like creature. Its head was of a wolf with gryphon wing and a serpent tail, spewing infernal fire from its mouth. It is like a chimeric wolf. Behind him were 30 legions of demon like creature. Marchosias, the Marquis of Hell the name came into Azief mind. And knowing the name Azief once again look at the Ring of Great Summoning with trepidation. He once believed that the original owner of the Ring is a great expert but now he is truly convinced. To be even be able to conquer the Marquis of Hell, the Daemon of the Nights, the original owner of this ring must be some powerful expert in the Universe. Then touching the Ring of Grand Formation, a gentle light wisp entered Azief head, as a formation suddenly formed in Azief mind resembling an intersecting pentagon and pentagram that seems to moves in a weird fashion as it rotates and rotates on and on it goes as he manages to learn a new formation, Immortal Hand Overturning the Heaven Formation This time his body and mind is slowly getting steadier. Slowly, he is ustomed to the pressure being exerted by the rings. Taking another deep breath he touches the Ring of Ultimate Sealing and a new sealing technique appears inside his mind. It is the Sealing the World technique. With this sealing technique he could cut off a world from interference or foreign energy for entering and can also act as a barrier that could cover an entire. But the price is also big and Azief don¡¯t think he would use it unless it is thest resort. The body as the furnace and his energy as the mes. Satisfied with his gain, he chuckles a bit while rubbing his chest. It is still beating furiously after the pressure left. Azief check his status window again. NAME LORD SHADOW GENDER MALE LEVEL 69 CLASS SHADOW DUKE RACE NEO ETERNA FAME CONVERTED INTO EXP POINTS AUTOMATICALLY. SEEDS 5 (LEAVES OF ORIGIN WITH 2 SEEDS) SEEDS CONCEPT [DEATH] [LIFE] [REBIRTH] [TIME] [DARKNESS] BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL UNDYING BODY ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] SKILL EXPERT PRECISION GREAT SOUL PERCEPTION PURE DIVINE SENSE DEMON BEAST EYE OF NIGHT GRAND TELEKINESIS EXPERT WATER ELEMENT MANIPULATION LARGE GRAND HEALING SLASHING WIND VORTEX DEATH ENERGY FIST AURANITE FLESH WYRM NERVE SKY SLASHING SLASH CLOUDS DISPERSING FIST EARTHQUAKE STOMP RED DRAGON TRAMPLING THE HEAVENS CLASS SKILLS SHADOW ETERNAL ABILITIES INTERGALACTIC FLIGHT SABER GODLY EXPERT HYPER STRENGTH HYPER SPEED EYES OF FIRE PENETRATING VISION MICROSCOPIC VISION ICE BREATH WIND BREATH DEATH BREATH RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT WEAPONS HIDDEN REAPER BLADE REAPER SWORD SPEAR OF FIERY HELL HALBERD OF SEVEN HELLS OF ICE NINE HEAVEN LIGHTNING TRIBULATION BOW Looking at it, he closes his eyes and he almost wanted tough. He is improving. It has been a long time since he improved himself. The most profit he got is the technique he got from his rings. If Loki was here, he would curse that Eternal Rings. That ring was as synonymous as the God of Death himself in the future. It was even said when Azief reach the Sovereign level, he refines the ring and one of the Ring is turned into the Ring of Death. Whosoever wears the ring would be Death. From what Loki knows the God of Death once lent that ring to a mortal just to see why he takes certain life and spares other. It is a punishment of sort and also to teach that while certain death seemed unfair it is only because they watched it from their view and not from his view. Azief open his eyes again and his sense sweeps everything in Washington DC. The sun has showed its face ¡®It is now time.¡¯ He said as he opens the door of his room, not even sleeping but feeling refreshed all the same as he walked to the infirmary. Opening the door of the infirmary, the sight that greeted him fills whim with anger every time. Thousands of ve sex dolls were being feed by the volunteers as they could only moan and grunt like animals. Many of them look at the ves sex doll with pity. Looking at thousands of children, their limbs cut off, their eyes gouged out, their tongue cut leaving only their sex organs intact, he was filled with such a vengeful wrath that he almost consider burning this entire world to the ground. But he could still reign in his anger. And also because he could still do something. He looked at the hundreds of these lost souls and he said to himself. ¡®Yesterday, I showed the world of men the merciless Hell. Today, I would show the oppressed the merciful Heaven. I will perform a miracle¡¯ as he walked to one of the ve sex dolls and everyone parted way to give way to the Supreme General. Some of them kneels and put their hands on their heart. It was a sign of respect in Evolver culture. Azief touch their forehead and they rise. From what Azief knew the Evolvers have their own distinct culture. There are myriad stories of ancient evolver brotherhood across the centuries of their oppression that wanted to restore the world of its bnce of harmony. Azief arrived in front of a child as he sighed. He crouched down to one of the ve sex dolls who have no eyeballs in her eye socket looking horrendous and pitiful. She was grunting after she realized that the food did not enter her mouth. Azief drop a tear. He touches the young child cheek and the girl shriek in a weird sound and the people behind Azief all looked down, their hands trembling and their eyes red, all restraining not to cry. ¡®Do not worry, little child. I will grant you a miracle and we¡¯ as he looked behind him and the other Evolvers nodded in agreement as Azief look back at the little child and continue his word. ¡®Will show you a beautiful world.¡¯ And then glowing with golden light, Azief light fills the entire infirmary as everyone felt like they were being bathe by a fountain of youth. Then in front of their eyes, they could see that in that girl empty eye socket, slowly flesh and blood were formed out of nothing, and the girl arms and feet were also slowly formed. Azief stimte the regenerative factor inside the girl body while at the same time using his attribute of Time to bolster the healing. It is not a problem for a higher being like him. Then her tongue was also being restored. This is the power of the seed of rebirth. To even infuses regenerative healing factor inside someone else by stimting the energy inside their bodies. Then the golden light disappears and all of the evolver was in silence and full of shock. The girl who was blind before now could see and she was shocked to see again. She did not even understand what is happening but tears are slowly falling down from her eyes. She could see again and for that one moment that is all that matters. She lives in darkness for a very long time, abused and treated like ything, always in fear because she did not know where she is and who is in front of her. But now she could see and in front of her shining like a glorious archangel was a man d in ck but at the same time emitting golden light that was as blinding as the sun. For a moment she thought she was in front of an angel. And then she cried but this time she could also speak as the first word she said is ¡®Thank you.¡¯ And Azief smiles as he patted the girl head and the girl did not shied away. She felt safe and secure. The Evolver behind Azief slowly regains their calm and then suddenly one of the evolver kneels and said ¡®Long live the Supreme General!¡¯ ¡®The Supreme General is invincible and our savior!¡¯ Then all of the evolver kneel and chanted the same way, the infirmary was shaking with the ferocity of the chant. Azief get up and with his mostpassionate expression he said ¡®Live¡­and be happy. For I will create a new world for the oppressed and punish the wicked. I am their Death. I am their Scourge. I am the Devil that crawls from Hell to drag them down to deepest Hell. I¡­..am your avenging angel. I¡­.am their reckoning. So, be at ease, my child and be free.¡¯ Hearing this even the older Evolver felt like they were his children. Like he was the father of mutants, the father of all Evolvers. And they did not hate it and they did not question it. It is said in history that the first mutant was an Omega level mutant who birthed many children and races. For too long theyck a person they could rally behind with. A unifying force. And now one has appeared who have love for the Evolver race. Azief looked at the kneeling masses and he spoke ¡®Rise, my children. And follow me into victory!¡¯ Then he walked to the other child. That day, thousands of children were given a second life as Azief position was elevated to the highest position in the Evolver mind. This is the rise of the of mutants. *** So, how do you like this chapter. A sie note AOH will be published in Dec 1. It will be in mobi format. Hope you will support it. And fr my ARC team like promised you will be given the first book in exchange for your review. Hope you like them since a lot of work was put into it. And I don¡¯t think there will be grammar mistake since there is already a PR so you can read it with ease. Anyway, this is the rise of the of the ap¡ªI mean the of evolvers. And Azief is leveling up. Five seeds now. Five more to go for Perfection. Washington DC gets. Next Virginia. And there is a lot toe. Support by leaving a review on RR page and donate if you can. Leave a lot ofments a sign of support and you can give me your ideas to especially for people living in US since Azief is now in US albeit on different Earth. And other people could also submit their ideas of their countries if the world is rife with Evolver rebellion which I might incorporate into the story. That¡¯s it guys. Peace. *** Chapter 165: The russian Earth 39 Tick tock. Tick tock Tick tock. The clock keeps ticking and then it suddenly rings and Will open his eyes. He was not startled. It was like he was waiting. His eyes were looking at the ceiling, looking at the fan spinning fast. He was in a motel. A seedy hotel to be exact. He closes the rm and get up. He was undressed. Looking around his surround he sighed. Then cracking his neck he went to the bathroom and slowly bathe himself. Then he shaves as he prepares to make his next delivery. Clothing himself he seems to mutter to himself bitterly. ¡®Since when did I be like this?¡¯ He asked himself but he seems to be nonchnt about it. He looked at the mirror and he doesn¡¯t even realize who he is looking at. Where is the fearsome Dark Speedster? Taking the keys he stores in the drawer, he walked outside. Paying the establishment forst night he rides his truck as he got his delivery route on his smartphone. ¡®It¡¯s going to be a long day today¡¯ heined as he looked at the route he had to deliver today. It was a normal day for Will. Looking at this small town in Kansas, he could see the town is slowly getting up as stores are opened amidst the rebellion happening all over the country It¡¯s like they don¡¯t give a fuck. Sometimes only when he lost everything he could appreciate the power he has been given. As he walked to his truck he thinks all of the adventures he has been on. It was a glorious time. Will have never understood Azief in certain sense. Azief was always about conquering the next peak, always yearning for a great adventure and always would risk everything if that could raise his strength. Azief would rather die a glorious death then to be useless. Will had never understood that. He always thought as long as you are alive nothing matters. But now¡­.now¡­he understands. He was¡­once a God. When he was running, when he felt the electricity running through his veins, like he was the embodiment of speed, when he felt time and space curls around him when he run, he felt like he was the fastest thing in the world. He was a God in that moment. A God of Speed. But, to have his power stripped away from him¡­.to be useless¡­ to not feel that ancient source of energy coursing through his body, all he could feel now was emptiness. He is useless. He is mortal. To be a God one day and to be mortal the next day that change of fortune could drive one insane. To reach another part of the continent, if he was the old Will, he could reach there in a couple of minutes just by running. But now? He is no different than a mortal. And that gap of abilities¡­.sometimes make him feel despair. Will turn on a corner and he spotted hisrge truck as he walked listlessly to the truck. When he watches the newsst night he knows that his brother would not be affected by the cors¡­at least not like he did. His power and his brother power are different. Azief power derives not from external source but from sweat and hard work, following the proper way, or in Azief case the path of perfection. Will however, while he is faster than even Azief, he uses the Speed Source. And like his brother always reminded him, that kind of poweres with a price. Azief has always detested using external forces. It was not like he didn¡¯t understand the benefit of using it, it was the fact he couldn¡¯t trust that power. The power that he could trust is if only that poweres from him. Will was used to the Speed Source or to more urate; Will was one with the Speed Source. As one of the cosmic source of energy in the Universe, the Speed Source is as mysterious as it is powerful. No one understands that better than Will. All speedster in the Universe understand the power of the Speed Source and feared it for if you addicted to its power, entranced by the promise of speed that it promises, you would be consumed by it. Even Hermes, the Messenger of the Olympians understand the power of the Speed Source since he himself once a speedster before he ascended to Godhood like the other Olympians and create his own cosmic energy. Then Will arrived in front of his truck as he once again remembered he had work to do as he climb his truck and sit in the driver seat. Turning on the ignition, he started the engine. Now his life is as boring as normal people. He once thought that a normal life is the best. But now? When you have battled Gods, Demonic Beings from other dimensions, Parasitic Overlord from others, Time Masters, Mind Controllers and beast of every kind, normal life seems to lost it appeal. Now the only thing that Will fight is hisndlord, his employer unfair treatment since he is an illegals, and worries himself about how to pay the rent and his car. A year has passed and that glorious speedster that seems to y a pivotal role in the destruction of the Ind of Peace is now just a truck driver. With a sigh he rides again on the road. Opening the radio, Highway to Hell is ying and Will was smiling. ¡®How appropriate¡¯ he said. Looking outside, he saw the trees and the houses that dotted the countryside. The same scenery. Every single day. He is tired. He felt weak. He felt mortal. And it sucks. ¡®No wonder¡¯ he suddenly muttered as the image of his brother floated inside his mind. ¡®No wonder, Azief was like that.¡¯ Maybe the one thing that Azief didn¡¯t want to be is being mortal again. Azief constantly said that while many terrible things happen after the Fall, the fact that the world was given a reboot has given him a second chance. Because he start at the same starting point. Azief always believed if he could start at the same point as everyone else he would not be worse than any of them. ¡®The world was unfair¡¯ Azief once said. He inherits the ws of his parents which are being poor and weak. And no matter how hard he tries he knows he can¡¯t close the gap. In the old world before the Fall, money equals power. But in the world after the Fall, power equals to power. You work hard, and it will not betray you. And believing that Azief risked his life to prove that sentence. People might think it is easy, after all everyone would be also thinking the same thing like him right? But did they be the strongest person in the world? Did they strive towards the path of perfection? Of course Azief has a lot of luck with the World Orb and other stuff and artifacts he found and encountered. People might say he is lucky. But having great luck does not mean one will be the strongest. But only he knows. He knows how much sweat and blood Azief had sacrifice to be where he is now. No one sees the effort he put in. In their days of roaming the Multiverse in searching a way home, they almost constantly, narrowly missed death only by a breadth of hair. There were only a few times they arrived at a or universe that is weaker than them. Earth Two and Earth 19 was that world. And now also Earth 39. Then he smiles. Thinking about Earth 19 he could not help but think of someone and her smiles flooded Will mind again. Will remember his sister. At least she is safe there. When Will decided to run to Earth 19, he already had a n. There is a reason why Azief made him promise not to rip the space time continuum and create a portal to other worlds. That is because Azief worries that some alien being could use the rip in the space time continuum to invade Earth Prime since that what happened at Earth Two. Earth Two is now barren of human life, full of demonic beings. Before they return to Earth prime, Azief made him promise never to rip the boundaries between universes ever again and at that time he agreed. But when he realizes that his sister would never be able to live in Earth Prime, the peaceful and weak Earth 19es to mind. Earth 19 is still in Renaissance era. With Lily constitution at Orb Condensing she was already the strongest in that world since that world has no magic. He broke the promise because of Lily and Will knows Azief would understand. Because she is family. Azief definition of family is different from normal people. People who were by you side, that helps in time of need that would risk their life for you, now that is family. Not blood. And Will is his family like Azief is his sworn brother. So he creates a rift on Earth Prime. But Will was already sure that Azief could patch the rift but even if he couldn¡¯t it was a risk Will was willing to take. When he arrived at Earth 19 he exins everything to Lily and gifted Lily the Pagoda asking her to uses it if she ever encountered trouble. He left Lily at Venice and he disappears inside the Speed Source. Then Will knows what he must do. Since he open a rift in Earth 19 that means alien invaders could alsoe through the rift and Will of course could not let the world where his sister is to perish. So, using the Speed Source he maniptes the rift to follow him bolstering him to run in his fastest speed he ever ran in his life as the rift was attached to his leg, swirling like some kind of unnatural cosmic energy and then he arrived at this Earth which he called Earth 39. The reason he called this Earth, Earth 39 is because the name designation he and Azief agreed upon. Every parallel earth they encountered, they give a number corresponding to the number of earths they found before. Since they already see 38 parallel earth this means that this Earth is Earth 39. One thing however bothers Will when he was running through the Speed Source. He saw a silhouette of silver lightning speedster running parallel to him. The silver lightning was running from a dark giant hand that seems to even invade the ancient energy of the Speed Source. Will does not know what to make of it. What is more terrifying in the images of the silhouette lightning Will could see that there is a speedster. And what is more shocking that speedster appearance resembles Will slightly. As Will was thinking of this suddenly somethinge out of the bush near the road and Will instinct kicked in and he step on the brake. The tires screeched and the truck halted as the smoke from the tire clouded the appearance of the thing that was rushing from the bushes. When the smokes settles, Will finally get a good look at the thing and he frowned. It was a man. The man was muscly with bald head. He was wearing military boot and a ck t shirt with trouser jeans. The man has a scar on his forehead, a horizontal sh mark. The man was smiling mischievously at Will. Will sighed as he opens his door and climb down from his truck. They met each other once before. It was a deserted road on Wyoming. That day, Will teaches this guy a lesson that he will never soon forget. ¡®Kruschneko¡¯ Will said. ¡®Will. It has been a long time¡¯ he said in English but with thick Russian ent., Standing there on the road, the two men stares at each other, then sighing with a defeated expression will asked. ¡®Who sent you? Is it Karl?¡¯ ¡®Him? He is a lousy employer. Always going on about equality for Evolvers. A bore if I have to say so myself.¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Will snickered. ¡®Since it is not him, then it¡¯s the Russian, right?¡¯ As Will already got a hint. ¡®You know, he doesn¡¯t like to be called that.¡¯ ¡®You know Kruschneko, I never understood why you like your job as a mercenary so much. You could be so much more.¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ he snorted as he touches the scar on his forehead ¡®People are always saying that to me. Why do people care what I do? People pay me money, I make things happens. It¡¯s a good job¡¯ Will just snickered. ¡®Other people may not know but you know I have no powers right now, right? What use do I have?¡¯ Hearing this Kruschneko smiles. ¡®Oh, I guess you don¡¯t know. Will, you are a hotmodity right now.¡¯ ¡®What? What do you mean?¡¯ Will ask puzzled. ¡®Oh, of course. You have been living like a Normie for a year of course you are not that informed as the rest of us. Someone is searching for you so much so that he esses your files at the Pentagon and the Russian caught that information. So,¡­.you are now very valuable to everyone¡¯ and Will understand. There is only one way to ess the Pentagon secret files and that is to go inside the Pentagon. And Will know that Azief had just upied the Pentagon so, he could guess what some Evolvers that is unaffiliated is thinking right now. That he and the Omega Level Evolver that is forming his own base in Washington DC know each other.¡¯ ¡®Your value right now is going through the roof. I believe even as we speak right now, Karl is sending his operative to track you down. You did well in hiding yourself after that fiasco but you know my abilities.¡¯ ¡®I do know.¡¯ Will said ¡®Good. Then this would make things easier. You know I am honorable. I do not kill Evolvers. I do not enve Evolvers. And I do not kill kids. You should be grateful that you are caught by me and not by others¡¯ ¡®I know. So what does the Russian wants?¡¯ ¡®He wants to talk. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ ¡®Yes. That¡¯s it.¡¯ Kruschneko nodded ¡®I¡¯m free to leave if I don¡¯t like what I heard?¡¯ ¡®Anytime.¡¯ ¡®You have made sure of this?¡¯ ¡®Ah,e on Will. You know how detailed I am with these kind of stuff.¡¯ Will know even if he refuses, he couldn¡¯t escape this man grasp. He is not a Speedster anymore. He is no more than just a simple person now. What he is doing now is putting a brave front. Nodding Will said ¡®Let¡¯s go meet the Russian¡¯ Smiling Kruschneko walk slowly towards Will and hold his wrist before suddenly the space around him twirled and they disappeared instantly leaving only the melted tar road, full of dark smokes because of the heat energy signature emitted by the warping of space by Kruschneko A whileter a few men arrived at the scene ¡®Tch¡¯. One of them clicked their tongue ¡®We¡¯re toote. We have to retreat by today before the Americans know that we are here.¡¯ One person said in German. The other nodded and after collecting a few samples they quickly disperse themselves from the scene. Will on the other hand was transported somewhere in Russia, inside a dark warehouse. Opening his eyes as dizzy spell assault his mind he saw a round table and one person sitting on the chair smoking cigarette. ¡®The Russian¡¯ Will said. ¡®Dark Speedster. Please sit and let¡¯s talk about something¡¯ Will smiles and then he sit. Looking at each other both of them tries to gauge each other intention and then they both began conversing. A new partnership is being born that day as the Russian allied itself with Will. A few days after that alliance was sealed, the Kremlin was bombed by an Evolver killing hundreds of civilians. A rebellion has started in Russia. *** Chapter 166: Thus always to tyrant EARTH 39 VIRGINIA The room was full of solemnity. The man wearing colorful badges on his shirt looked dejected and depressed as he saw the state of the Fort from the surveince camera. He did not know what to do. It was like he was forced to watch his own dooming to him. And that feeling of inevitably suffocates him to his very being. As he saw that ¡°monster¡± ripping apart men like they were leaves, he could not help but wonder if the same fate will befall him to. Would he too have his spine pull out from his back? Or will it be like his Lieutenant who had his heart ripped apart from him when he is still alive? Or will he be burned into dust and ashes under the swing of a saber by that ¡°monster¡±? He could not order the captains or the lieutenant from his telmunication device to do anything because he could already see the conclusion. It would be pointless at this point. His hand already let go of the transmitter a long time ago. He knew. Today, they all going to die here. The proud army of the United States 17 Division established by the WSC as a peacekeeping corps in the US¡­.today¡­.. they would all perished here. ¡®There is no hope¡¯ he thought to himself. No matter how many reports he had read about this monster they called the Devil, none prepared him for this. Utter defeat. And pure massacre. There is no mercy. Those who he met, he killed. Those who were strong enough or lucky enough to meet him face to face would die brutally by his hand. If not that, they would die because of his ck mist. The surrounding area was in chaos from the west to the east, from the south to the north. All area of the fort was in disarray as even the most steel hearted soldiers are in fear and afraid. It was like these brave men, soldiers of the country were whipped into a frenzy of madness after seeing something so terrifying. Eric read of this. That the Devil has some abilities that could invoke fear is someone heart. The WSC sure does seem equipped to handle him. But this¡­.this reality¡­this is too harsh. It was like they were trying to hold a flood with one bag of sand. What good does it do to know what he is capable of if we have no way of countering it? It is as good as throwing cannon fodder at him ¡®My God, what kind of monster we provoke?¡¯ He asks himself as he saw his men being obliterated almost effortlessly. It is daylight. Eric knows it should be daylight. He was there to see the sun dawns in the morning. Yet, when He came, the clouds turn ck, heavy rain and dark mist swirling all over the area. Thunder howled in the distance and fires roared. It was like judgment day is upon them. This is the SS Level Threat. This kind of mutant abilities that is possessed by the codename Devil is a SS Level threat by the WSC. An Omega Level Evolver¡­.is a God. Eric¡­finally understand. His eyes be clear. It has been two weeks since the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army started his war against humanity. He did not even disguise his intention for total domination. He wanted the United States as the base for a worldwide Evolver base for Evolver rebellion all over the world. Virginia has about 8.4 million people residing in it. By now, the Supreme General Shadow has taken the lives of about 6 million people all over the state. That was millions in number. He alone has killed that many. Never before in the history of mankind, a lone man killed that many lives. The title butcher is beneath him. He transcended that. Jean Rostand once said ¡°Kill one man and you are a murderer. Kill millions of men and you are a conqueror. Kill them all and you are a God.¡± Each day one could say he killed about half a million people or more. This rmed the entire world. And the more the WSC sent people, the more lives he reaped. Slowly, people began associating the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army as the embodiment of Death. Normies all over America is trying to emigrate causing widespread traffic congestion all over the highways and main road. nes schedule are full and the rich and powerful has mostly runs to their personal ind or some other countries. Even the President of the United States is not here, but in Titan, the moon that orbits Saturn. It is an icy moon with a solid surface but has thick atmosphere. The WSC in 1997 managed to derive oxygen to breathe using the frozen H2o on the moon surface and in the sub surface. Since then it has be the World Council base of operations with almost 3 million people there forming a city full of the World Council personnel and their families. That is why the World Council has never feared the Evolver threat since they could not build a spaceship without their supervision since the resources to build one is astronomical. But one of the Supreme General abilities rmed the World Council and the World Nobles who had the information that the Supreme General could fly. They have seen a lot of Evolvers that could fly but none of them could fly to space. But¡­.what if¡­just what if¡­ the Supreme General could fly to outer space and reach Saturn? That thought keep the World Nobles residing in Titan wide awake at night since the Rebellion Army started clinching victories after victories. And he is relentless and merciless in his crusade against the Normies. And the World Nobles are the representative symbols of Normies superiority over the Evolvers. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ And Eric was shocked as his body jolted after hearing the explosion sound so near yet so far. Everyone in the room was on their toes and their bodies are sweating. Each one knows what the other is thinking. That they are all fucked. Once again as Eric look outside the reinforced ss windows he could see three more fighter nes were falling down from the sky, their tails are burning bright on the sky like a beacon after being hit by an energy punch of the Supreme General Shadow. Eric could see from the surveince camera how the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army did it. He releases a punch and the air around him constricted like they are being choked and break as air quake happens crushing the area surrounding him as a slice of wind shoot itself towards the ne. And as those fighter nes crashed and exploded in the distance, that monster keep walking forward bringing with him death and destruction. ¡®He is approaching¡¯ Eric muttered. His hand is trembling but he held his emotion in check. He could not let his men see him afraid. This is thest bastion of Virginia. Fairfax County. Eric felt that the Devil wanted to fight thisst fight. Wanted to box all of them Normies here so that he could feast on them It is clear to Eric now, that the five millennia position of Normies superiority has been reversed. Now, the Evolvers are the predator and they are the prey. ¡®This is the day humanity falls¡¯ he mumbles. He could almost see it. The repression and oppression of the Normies against the Evolvers¡­..has brought the Normies to this moment. This Devil is not like the enemies the World Council has ever encountered before and also would probably thest enemy the World Council will ever face. In front of such godly means, how could the World Council existed in the new world that is about to dawn. The rise of a ruled by Evolvers is dawning and unless the world finds a way to stop the Supreme General¡­.they are doomed. The World Council could not use their usual trick against this man. Virginia has been holding on for these two weeks. Battalions after battalions were sent. Even one of the 13 Golden Division was sent to stop The Supreme General at Richmond only to have all of them eradicated in arge fire that burns the entire city for days, burning everything to ashes. The soils turn charred and there are no trees in sight for hundreds of miles. Skyscraper buildings stele beams could be seen littered the ground while metal rivers was formed in city area where the fire melted everything that could be melted creating flowing molten metal that flowed all across the city after the Supreme General attacked. So, in Richmond after a few days that flowing molten liquid hardness and turns into a trail of metals. By now, one could still smell the stench of burning from the entire city which eerily smells like charred flesh. Only Evolvers and children were spared. Children of Normies were fed and protected under the military rule of the Supreme General. It is because this hardliner attitude of the Supreme General that the WSC is full of headache. He did not take hostages. He did notpromise. He marches forward and with his strength he marches unimpeded. Karl, though he was an Evolver Emperor, even WSC was not afraid of him and has ways of dealing with him. It is because Karl dreams were for coexistence. The World Council knows this and as such they could dy him from making drastic moves by using words and rhetoric and taking advantage of the fact that Karl believes the good in everyone and that people could change. The World Council has no intention to change. Because any change means their current position will no longer be held by them. And after five millennia holding the authority of the world why would the World Council eager to give Karl the chance to change the status quo. But this Devil¡­he did not dream of coexistence. His intention is clear. At the end of this war, only one side will emerge victorious. And the Devil is making sure his team is going to grab for the champion title. Looking at the recording from the surveince drone as ten of thousands of soldiers, Normies civilians dying in agony, screaming and melting Eric almost puked. Wherever the Devil walks a red dark mist preceded him. ck clouds on the sky and thunder pping and criss crosses all around the radius of his existence. He was like a walking natural disaster. A walking divine storm. And this misting out from him is highly corrosives a sit kills everything near him and seems like another powerful ability he possesses. As hees closer, Eric heart beats fast. He didn¡¯t want to die. No one wanted to die if they can help it. But he did not run. He wanted to. But strangely, his feet did not move. The giganticpound that is the Fairfax Military Fort built by the WSC moments after the news of Washington DC as a point of invasion to retake D.C after its being upied, it is the most high tech and most secure ce the walls disintegrated like sand castle. It is the World Security Council. With their resources this fort should be imprable. Yet, as the Deviles closer, a strange silence gripped the entire Fort as they saw the scene of the metal wall corroding like time has melted it away. The Evolver army behind their Supreme General is all using their abilities and weapons to shot down fighter jets and tanks. In the beginning of the battle, a brave attack was mounted upon the ragtag bunch of the Devil entourage. The Devil only brought fifteen people with him. But that brave attack cost the lives of almost 20 thousand people. Nothing escapes the Devil dark mist. The houses nearby the fort are all burning with dark mes and sounds of explosion could still be heard. By now, the amount of Evolvers that the Rebellion Army possesses has reached about five million Evolvers. Five million Evolvers without the dampening cors. United under one person. This kind of such terrifying force has never appeared in the face of the earth since the death of Ra the first emperor of mutants. They were liberated and were given a choice whether to join or not and the Supreme General strongly forbidding anyone to force people to join unless they want to. Some people are content to bask in the freedom they were given¡­at least that what some people would think. But all Evolvers volunteered. None of them forgotten the treatment they have endured. None of them forgot why the scars were given and why their heart feels despair everyday they open their eyes in the morning. They know who inflicted the scars. They know who hurt them and ill-treat them. They know who to hate. And now¡­.after the terrible treatment¡­they want something out of it. They want vengeance. They want to avenge their fallenrades and strive to the world that their Supreme General wanted to build. A world of Evolvers. Free Evolver men and women all serves under the Supreme General as their Rebellion Army gains traction each days and ves are running away from their master to reach Washington DC to join the Rebellion. Even now, while the Supreme General is massacring Virginia, other Evolvers armies are attacking Ohio led by Harrison. Catherine the woman general who possesses green hair and one of the few that follow the Supreme General conquest from the beginning is invading Pennsylvania with almost 20 thousand Evolvers. That was overkill. One Evolver with powerful abilities could fight ten strong Normies. But the reason it seems is because General Catherine intend to continue her campaign which means she is confident she could conquer Pennsylvania. Then she would coordinate with Harrison. She would be conquering the Northeastern United States and Harrison taking over the Midwest. Washington D.C is being protected by a translucent dome that is capable withstanding the most powerful missile from the US Army. The Vice President Noah who is an Evolver that could turn into a steel man is coordinating supplies for these two pronged campaign. When the Supreme General finishing up with Virginia he would join either Harrison or Catherine and like nned kills all the Normies in both regions. The Supreme General has already dered his battle n and where he is going to attack. That would seems stupid if ifs any other person doing the announcing. But Eric knows what the Supreme General is doing. By announcing which cities he is going to attack, the state wide panic has created more problems for the local authority to regte the city with millions of people trying to escape the city. This also the perfect opportunity for the Rebellion Army to nt an inside guy amidst the chaos paving the way for a sessful invasion. And even if people knew that the Supreme General ising for them¡­what could they do? The World Council has never faced an Omega level Evolver before. Alpha level Evolver are already a headache and now with Omega level Evolver, Eric is imagining that the Word Nobles high in their castle on Titan is ripping their hair out of frustration. And also because the deterrence power of the Supreme General reputation. He is known to leave no survivor alive. Unless you are children, you will be crushed under the foot of the rebellion army. Eric looks at one of the soldiers behind him who is looking stoic. ¡®Dibne, stand beside me.¡¯ The soldiers nodded and stand beside Eric. Guard me well, and you will get your reward¡¯ Dibne nodded. He was six feet six, an African man with tattoos sprawled all over his face and piercings all over his nose. Power radiated from him. Eric looks back at the screen monitoring the actions of the Supreme General while thinking of many things. Mostly about the rise of the Evolvers as a race and a political entity. Even as the explosion sound filled the entire fort, Eric still seems strangely calm. He knows that this surveince camera is recording all of this. He also knows that if he runs, as the General of this army, his family in Titan would be executed by the WSC. His job is to send this recording to Titan, to the World Council servers so they could analyze the Supreme General weakness. His job¡­from the very beginning¡­is to die here. So, he is calm. He epted it. And as such he rxes as he could think things calmly. A few days ago, the Evolvers create their own Provisional Government with Harrison as their President and the Devil as the Supreme General controlling the army. This shocked the entire world as the Evolvers began forming governments. This was different from Karl Empire of Germany which consists of both Normies and Evolvers with both factions fighting over control. It wasplicated in Germany as even very was not entirely ouwed. Karl might have banned very but what about the ck market there? As long as there is a demand, there is market. The only thing that changed is that the fact the Evolvers ve treatment is considerably better in Germany. This is because Karl had no power to bear the full brunt of the Normies world toe down on him if he truly andpletely banned very and had to y ball with the World Council. But even after the shocking news of Evolver government is being formed in the United States more shocking news happened as Russia was suddenly rocked by the emergence of the Royal Faction of the Romanov royal family who was executed during the Soviet times. They make an entrance to the y with Ulyenko Romanov has taken responsibilities for the bombing at Kremlin and bring out the ancient monarch Evolver family out in the open once again as it has been revealed that the Romanov line was not fully extinguished in the the Purge of November. Codenamed the Russian, he was on the wanted list of many nations as a terrorist leader. The Romanov royal family was purged by the World Council after knowing that they were actually Evolver and managed to impersonate as Normies for hundreds of years and ruled Russian under the eyes of the World Council. Since then the only surviving heir of the Romanov royal family has hidden himself and established himself as a great crime lord in the underbelly of the world criminal activities. Ulyenko himself was an Evolver that possesses strong body and the ability to increase the potential of an Evolver which gains him many Evolvers follower. With the US having an Evolver president dering himself to the world, the entire world has seen a surge of rebellion, revolts and uprising to change the status quo. A ve liberation front was formed in African continent while the Arab world exploded into chaos as the marginalized Bedouin Evolvers tribes on the Desert beganunching attacks wanting to change their repressed lifestyle from the Arabian royalty. One of the Five Supreme Potentates of the World Council is one of the nobles of the Arab world and as such the WSC mostly divert their resources to the Arab world right now and could not help much in Europe and North and South America. This is why the WSC and the World Council could not send all their help to the US since they are stretched pretty thin right now. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ Eric and the people inside the room was shocked again as they saw that the Devil activated the mines. The mines nted all around the fort have no effect on the Devil as he seems to trigger it but having no injuries on his body. Mortars and explosive grenades were thrown all over him and the Devil took the brunt of the explosion. Eric could see soldiers, his soldiers moving fast, his lieutenant and captains barking orders left and right, fanning out trying to somehow locate that monster weakness. ¡®Useless.¡¯ Eric said without passion. By this time, he has already given up. By the time more of his soldier throws themselves to be ashes and dust beneath that monster sole, the soldiers fighting lost allmunication with each other. They had be an independent fighting unit. They are all in their own. How terrifying that must be for them? To know they will die yet still throws themselves into the fire? Or maybe they didn¡¯t actually know? They are after all just following orders. Like he did. And the people before him. The only thing Eric could do now¡­.is to send report of the full extent of the Devil abilities and then he could¡­.die. But looking at the soldier beside him, he tries to push that thought away. Maybe there is still a way out for him. There, not too far away from the fort a formidable twenty foot wall with threerge heavy metal pill boxes. The entire area is open to murderous fire from sma and ions guns positioned for a full 180 degree sweep. Thousands of colorful sma beams was shot at the Devil who seems to project an invisible barrier that seem to deflect any attack on him and the people behind him. The Devil waved his hand and suddenly the hundreds of people opening fire at him fall down to the ground, their neck bent and their spines broken in unnatural way. Silence filled the battlefield. Healthy young soldiers with one wave of a hand, fall to the ground dying meaninglessly. ¡®Thus we fall¡¯ Eric said with a bitter smile as he looks towards the people inside the room. Some are kneeling, some are praying and Eric scoffed. The Devil hase for them with his cold hands enveloping everything as Eric look at the monitor and saw that the Devil is already below the structure. Eric did not pray. If God has his miracle then the Devil must also has his trick. He just waits. Because that is the only thing he can do now. Wait to be killed. And to ask a question. Why so many deaths? What did this world did to the Devil that he had no mercy for Normies at all? Eric knows more than anyone that the code name Devil is given to the Supreme General Shadow is because he is the second Breacher. The WSC once wanted to open a portal to another world and Eric was there during the experiment. But the project was scrapped since that would open dimensional pathways of other multiverse to this Earth. And who knows what kind of Earth is out there? But, the reports that WSC provided posts that both the Supreme General and that speedster one year agoe from a different universe and they seems to be the only one to be able to travel between universes. If that is true, then what Eric wanted to know¡­.why meddle with the war between Normies and Evolvers when this world has done nothing yet to provoke him? The day he came he killed the 13 Battalion As he was thinking of his he look in front of him and then opening his eyes in shock he could see that the Devil is floating just outside the dome, his cold hazel eyes boring down on him, looking at himzily. ¡®I guess it¡¯s time¡¯ Eric said as he stares at the eyes of the man feared by the WSC and the World Council. ¡®Sic semper tyranis¡¯ he said and he bitterly smiles. He is saying it to the World Council. The World Council has met its match. And thus, the tyrant will fall. *** Chapter 167: The world is moving EARTH 39 Azief looks upwards at the white dome protected by translucent type of metals that is as hard as diamond on the center of the fort. Azief raises his hand and the people behind him stopped. ¡®Enough¡¯ he ordered And they all stand down as Azief st an energy st from his body as gray mist spreads from the soles of his feet and covered the entire area killing everything they came into contact with. It was the Celestial Meridian fused with the Seed of Death. Absorbing them and draining them of their energy, sucking them dry turning them into desated corpse. The mist was like corrosive acids that melts them, flesh, bones and all. As they die, Azief drains their energy down to their energy in their blood as he tries to form the sixth seed. By now Azief treated the Normies as nothing more than a source for EXP and energy. It is why he is always fresh and replenished at each battle. ¡®Haish¡¯ he sighed. Even after killing millions of men only half are full for the next seed. He needs to kill more, absorb more so he could form the other seed. It was only a few second since he said enough before the mist was retracted back. Then Azief subordinates look in front of them after the ck mist recede. All they could see was ashes and white bones. All of the people inside the Fort¡­.dead. Now the only thing that is left is to meet the leader of this fallen fort. ¡®Stay¡¯ Azief said and his subordinates nodded and stand at attention amidst the mes and destruction. Then slowly raising his hand Azief floated up in the air slowly approaching the dome. He was like an angel rising up through the air and then Azief reaches the highest point of the structure. Using his Prating Vision he could see people inside that room and one man staring at him. Azief smiles and then like he was walking walked to the reinforced ss like he was walking on solid ground when he is actuality is walking on thin air. Then flicking one of his finger to the the reinforced ss the entire ss structure cracked in a web like pattern before exploding as the fragment of the ss exploded inwards and pieces through all the soldiers inside the room. Some were impaled to death by the ss. The reinforced ss acted like a sharp spear that kills everybody inside the room except two people. Azief tilted his head and a smirk appears in his face. ¡®What do we have here?¡¯ Azief said as he floats calmly andnded his feet inside the room. The tiles beneath his feet immediately crumpled as a swirl like pattern was formed around his foot. The ceiling on top of his head concaved inwardly as the entire structure seems to be shaken. This kind of structure that could not even be destroyed even with missiles attack is shaking just because Azief put down his two feet on it. The Thorium tile which is hard as diamond crumpled like paper under the intensity of the energy that Azief emitted from his entire body. The pressure washed over the two people like a storm and that pressure spreads out all across the structure enveloping everything as the structure seems to be shrinked down with the emergence of this pressure. The unconscious soldiers and the dying soldiers who is on the ground after being affected by the explosion of the ss, exploded into a mass of flesh and blood after being hit by this pressure. If not for the African men the General named Eric would have been turned into smudges of red liquid if he had to content with such pressure. That pressure is like the pressure of deep sea powerful enough to turn men into sloshes of liquid because of its intensity. Two people survived. The African man was sweating with his sweat keep dripping down from his forehead. ¡®An Evolver? This is surprising.¡¯ Azief said as he takes another step towards the African man. ¡®You are on their side?¡¯ Azief ask, puzzled. The African man did not respond. Azief closes his eyes and the information about this African man appears inside his mind. He once read on this man. He is on one of the files in the Pentagon archive. ¡®General, escape!¡¯ The African man shouted but Azief just smiles. ¡®Nobody escapes me¡¯ Azief states coldly as the General tries to escape from the room. Eric runs to the door but Azief said one word. That one word contains such a powerful energy that ripples of energy emanated out the moment he said it. The African man was thrown backward when his body collided with that ripples of energy and mmed to the metal wall by the sheer force of pressure in that word. ¡®Seal¡¯ and Azief put his palm upward as The Twelve Swords of Heaven Formation was formed, his palm glow in divine golden light as a sword intent that could sh all creation into nihility exploded out. Divine light was formed on the clouds outside the dome as a gigantic image of a divine sword that could pierce the Heavens materialized itself on the skies. From his glowing golden palm twelve streak of light shoot out from his palm and form a floating golden sword. Twelve golden floating swords shoot out towards Eric forming a cage as the twelve golden swords rotates around him forcing him to be unable to move. He was forced to kneel inside the rotating cage of golden sword flying and rotating all around him. With each rotation he seems to be weakening but not enough to kill him. After all Azief did not want to kill him yet. The divine sword image on the skies disappears but the twelve golden swords still rotates vigorously around Eric. Azief then walked toward the African man. ¡®Tell me your name, traitor. I want to remember you¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Dibne¡¯ the man said as he spits blood to the shattered tile. He had his ribs broken after that impact as he leaned on the bent walls. Azief look at Dibne with an appraising look before he asks. ¡®Why do you side with humans?¡¯ ¡®They won.¡¯ He answers easily and without hesitation Azief closes his eyes and nodded. ¡®True. You are weak and they are strong. You do not have a choice.¡¯ Dibne nodded before Azief smiles maliciously. ¡®Is that your argument? That you do not have a choice? You have made your choice. IT is the wrong choice. It is a wrong choice then, it is a wrong choice now. And it is now time to pay for them.¡¯ Azief said as he takes another step forward and the tile beneath his feet crumpled even deeper as the structure creaked with sign of the dome about to fall. ¡®I¡¯ve read the report about you, Dibne. You have done more damage to the Evolversmunity more than the Normies has ever done. You don¡¯t think Pentagon didn¡¯t keep a file of you?¡¯ Azief said as he takes another step. With each word he spoke, each step taken there is a fury in his word hidden inside his sentence. A cold fury. ¡®You have many abilities. One of them is creating powerful barrier. You also possess incredible strength. You can also manipte particles to create illusion.¡¯ Then he paused before continuing his word, this time his look was full of condescension towards Dibne. ¡®Your strength is insignificant in front of me. Your barrier is already broken with just a little nudge by me. And your illusion didn¡¯t work on me. From the first moment I entered this dome you have used all your cards on me. Which one of it works against me?¡¯ He asked. ¡®None¡¯ Azief answered that question. ¡®I¡­.am a God here. And you¡¯re nothing more than an ant. So, don¡¯t be arrogant. You think you could have stopped me and buy time for your General? Na?ve.¡¯ And he takes another step. This time the temperature inside the dome decreases like the air was sucked from it. ¡®You have killed a lot of your brethren. You have enved your kind, tortured them and throw them into hell that the Normies have created. You are a snake¡­.and I hate snakes¡¯ And he looks towards Dibne as suddenly Dibne rib cage suddenly broke. It was the pressure of his energy. With one nce he broke Dibne bones. ¡®Today, I havee for all of you. You¡­.are just a bonus¡¯ ¡®You stand for nothing but your own lives. There is value in that as there is value in doing the right thing. It is one thing not to help your own brethren it is another to actively seek to destroy them. I¡¯ve met Evolvers like you. People¡­.who stand for nothing would fall for anything.¡¯ Dibne did not respond. His face was expressionless. He himself knows what kind of a person he is. He knows he is evil. And he never denies it. As long as he is safe what do he cares about other people? He has no remorse whatsoever. The strong dominates. That is thew. Before it was the Normies. Now, it is the Evolvers. He did not make the wrong choice. He chooses ording to the situation. He sided with the winner and that is how he stays safe and alive. Even if that means betraying his own race, he survives. The only reason his ending is like this is because he is unlucky. Who would have thought an Omega Level Evolver would appear and champion the Evolver cause? He didn¡¯t expect it. He also couldn¡¯t turn back and follow the Supreme General of the Evolver army since the whole Evolvermunity despised him. And this Supreme General crusade is fanatical in its pursuit. He would not rest until every Normies in this world is annihted. And those that help the Normies would also suffer the same fate like them. In the end, he has only the Normies to lean on to. IT was not the ideal position but it is the only position he has. The Supreme General would not ept him even if he wanted to defect. After all, the Supreme General did not need men or their abilities. He alone has the power to change the current course of this world matters. But even now, at the verge of his death, he did not regret. Other Evolvers live like ves and being sold all over the world but for his thirty years of life he lived like Kings. He only looked towards Azief and tries to see the eyes hiding underneath that ck hood. ¡®Evolvers do not kill Evolvers. That is your slogan right?¡¯ Dibne ask and Azief smirk coldly. Inside Azief eyes, there is nothing but disdain as he was looking at Dibne, like he was thinking ¡°how dare you say that in my presence¡± But Dibne has always been shameless. As long as there is a path of life, he would take it even if he has to debase himself. ¡®In my crusade, even though I have killed millions of Normies and I would probably kill millions more I¡¯ve never kill even one Evolver. This is why my soldiers were extremely loyal to me. I did not ask for their loyalty and I certainly didn¡¯t need it but I was given it all the same.¡¯ ¡®Will you broke your oath today?¡¯ Dibne ask smiling and then coughing blood after the internal injury he suffered began to worsen. Even with his strength and strong body, being continually stared by Azief with the pressure he emanated, it was like Dibne is being pressured by the weight of a mountain. ¡®Do you wish me to kill you?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®Whichever you choose, you lose.¡¯ Dibne said simply Azief chuckles. ¡®You certainly think too little of me. Do you think I have no other ways of dealing with you?¡¯ as hee closer to Dibne and put his palm on top of Dibne head. Then he said a word ¡®Devour.¡¯ An image of a dark mouth appears on top of Azief hand. Then that mouth seems to devour something from Dibne head as slowly Dibne turns pale and he felt his body turning weaker then he slumped to the ground, looking thin and malnourished. He was parched and trembling all over his body. He was about to move when his eyes widened as he realizes something. ¡®What did you do to me?¡¯ he said, stuttering and slurred in his speed. ¡®I have taken your abilities. You¡¯re no longer an Evolver. Didn¡¯t you remember what I said? I said I am a God here. Is it so hard to take your abilities? You have done no good and harm so many people. From today onwards you are no longer an Evolver. This is my punishment for you.¡¯ Azief deres imperiously, his finger pointing at Dibne like it was the promation from the Heavens. Dibne shock was evident in his expression. He never heard anyone that could take away abilities. Because it is written in the genes. It¡¯s not something that can be taken away. It can be repressed but never taken away. Dibne for the first time felt what it felt like to be vulnerable. ¡®Now, run. My children will hunt you the moment this state has fallen. So, quickly get up¡­.and run. And under their hands, you will pay for what you did to all of my children.¡¯ Dibne was shaking in fear as he strengthened his resolve, even as his knees wanted to buckle, his feet shaking uncontrobly, he got up and rushes to the door. Azief did not stop it. The fear he would experience from running and thinking of all the ways he would die¡­.that is his punishment. Azief saw many ve evolvers living in fear every day, fearing of their lives and their loved ones, their death is insignificant as a bug. Now, Azief is letting Dibne felt that fear before he dies. Then Azief look toward the man near the door surrounding by his formation ¡®Disperse¡¯ Azief said and the twelve golden swords dissipated into motes of lights that are blown away with the wind. ¡®I guess my n failed.¡¯ Eric said the moment he could move, sweat could be seen all over his body, soaking his uniform wet. His hand and feet is trembling. ¡®A remarkable n nheless.¡¯ Azief said as he walked step by step to Eric as they are only a few meters away and Azief stopped. ¡®Anyst word?¡¯ ¡®A question¡¯ this time Eric has resigned himself to his fate. ¡®Ask away.¡¯ ¡®Why¡­..did you attack us? We did not provoke you. We did not touch you. Why do you side with the Evolvers? You are a Breacher. You are not even the inhabitants of this world. Why not just do what you wanted to do and then leave? Why must you meddle?¡¯ Eric asks his question, his hand still trembling as he tries to stand upright. Azief look at himzily, his hazel eyes look scrutinizing at Eric, like he was assessing Eric. ¡®Is that your question?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®Hmm. If I have to answer it¡­.I guess it is because the Normies behavior do not conform with my heart. And I don¡¯t like your side. That¡¯s it¡¯ Azief replies without enthusiasm. ¡®Does not conform with your heart? For that reason?¡¯ Eric said shocked before he smile bitterly. ¡®How ridiculous¡¯ he thinks to himself. ¡®Yes, for that reason.¡¯ Eric thenughed bitterly ¡®So, that¡¯s it. Because it did not conform to your heart. HAHAHA. Not because of justice?¡¯ ¡®Justice?¡¯ And this time Azief scoffed. ¡®¡±Justice¡± is only the sympathy of someone looking from above. That justice changes with each pitiful person who happens to appear in front of us. What I wanted for the Evolvers race is not justice. Justice is too cheap. I wanted to avenge them. For every life taken, for every lives ruined, there is a debt and a debtor. Humanity on this Earth had a good run. Now, it¡¯s time to pay your dues¡­..and I¡¯m here to collect¡¯ Eric was tongue tied before nodding his head. He closes his eyes as he understand one thing about the person in front of him ¡®A lunatic¡¯ he thought to himself. Only a lunatic would wipe out an entire race just because he didn¡¯t like them. That was hisst thought. Azief then flick his finger to Eric forehead and when his finger collided with Eric forehead, his head exploded into thousand pieces. His body slowly falls down to the ground blood spurting out from his jagged neck. The wall behind the body was red like a Pollock painting. Azief was about to join his men below when his divine sense picked up something. Smiling Azief shot his palm upward and the so called indestructible ceiling structure exploded as Azief flew out and reaches the clouds in matter of seconds to confront the threat that ising to him. From afar he could G13 fighter jetsing down to assail them from the sky. Air battle is actually Azief specialties. ¡®They are a good saber practice.¡¯ A hydrogen nuclear missile. This time the US administration is really intending to fight him to the death even if they have to lose this state. Azief understand their thinking. They need to stop the Evolver winning momentum. Azief just smiles. With his Undying Physique, he doubts anything could harm him in this Earth. Azief now can sheathe the fourth saber. The moment he unsheathe the fourth saber, a howl sounded from the saber. It was like the sound of a wolf howling. The runic inscription glowed red. The Sky as Chessboard, The Stars Are It¡¯s Pieces, Gods Do Not Care About Mortal Live, Carefree Roaming The Universe. With One sh, Cut Apart Worldly Concerns. The inscription lighted up these words on the edge of the saber. It is the World Cleaving Saber. The moment that saber was brought out the air quake and reality wavered. Time ripples around the saber and space is distorted as even the air itself dissipated creating a very weird phenomenon around Azief. The clouds all around a hundred kilometers radius of him disperse and disappeared. A purple mist surrounds Azief body as one could feel that his saber is howling for the destruction of the world. All of Azief seed glowed with divine white light supplying the energy for Azief to use this saber. All of his five seed hummed and trembling as the leaf inside Azief consciousness swaying left and right viciously like it were attacked by a fierce wind. The saber howls and the world is shaking and trembling. All around him every particle that exists is vibrating and some exploded. The process was so infinitesimal and could not be seen by naked eyes, but all round him every elements and particles are undergoing a very weird mutation and revolution. Each of them progress to their own destruction. This is the power of the World Cleaving Saber. Before it cleaves the world, it will destroy life. Energy, life and anything that supports life all were devoured by the saber. Only those Azief permitted to live could be spared of the saber destruction. Thousands of Normies all over Virginia that is hiding and running away dropped dead mysteriously as their body turns to a husk of bones in a matter of seconds. The energy gathered and the energy formed an almighty divine power that rises up to the sky like an endless flood. This saber is forcefully plundering the World energy, eating it, cutting the source of this world energy at its core. No wonder it is called the World Cleaving Saber. It cleaves a world of its life. Azief felt like he was holding the universe on his grip. He felt like he was trying to stop the saber froming down with its weight seems to equivalent that of a star. This saber suppresses the Heavens and pressured the Earth. The ground hundreds of kilometers below Azief concave deep into the ground like it was withstanding a great pressure from the sky. Slowly that depth grew deeper and deeper creating a huge crater with the depth of six story buildings. It was like a huge meteor lodged itself into the ground. Azief only understand one thing about this saber¡­.its essence of destruction. But he could not cut apart worldly concerns. With this saber, Azief still does not know how to cut concept and severws. This is the true power of this saber. It is not used only to cut worlds; it could also be used to cut Laws. For each Laws is an independent world, thus the saber has two different meaning when it involves things that could be cut This is one of the Six Extermination sabers. If its abilities are only purely destructive it would not enter into the eyes of an Asura, a being so feared that he would be sealed by the Elder of the Universe. This saber is the first true high level artifact Azief has found and it has stayed with him ever since. Azief was not satisfied that hisprehension of this saber is only this but this is to be expected since he is just on the starting point. Right now with five seed he barely able to unsheathe the sword. His seed is furiously unleashing its full might to bolster Azief hand to grip tightly the saber. If not for his seeds, he would not even be able to unsheathe this saber He knew that his limit is one strike. More than that and he would use more energy than he intended and might have some unforeseenplications for him. But one strike is all he needs Then he spoke one of the sentences from the inscription. The moment he spoke of that sentence the purple mist envelops the entire state of Virginia and it was spreading to the entire US. Azief wanted to destroy the hydrogen missile that could decimate an entire state with high precision. The hydrogen missile has a programming that decides the range of explosion. Azief has always marveled at this world technological advancement that seems to outstrip Earth prime. Then the sentence is finished spoken. The pressure of his sentence was not oppressive neither it was calming. It was there. And that what matters. ¡®The Sky as Chessboard¡¯ Azief shouted but even though he knows the meaning the moment he uttered it the sound thate out of his mouth is anguage he do not know and do not understand. But as Azief sh down, the purple mist exploded into motes of purple light and the world trembles. The image of a dark Universe was shown behind Azief back. It was like the Universe image was covering the Earth sky. Inside that dark universe, stars are aligned like chess pieces and two beings with unrecognizable face could be seen using the stars as chess pieces. Their chairs are the and their chessboard is the sky of the universes. Streaming beneath their feet are the pathways of stars and belts of asteroids. On the left side, the being was garbed in ck robe, possessing boundless destruction energy. Behind that man, an image of a gxy that is about to form and was about to sprout with life, suddenly wilted and exploded into nothingness. Gxies exploded behind him and get destroyed a secondter. Wherever he pointed, that gxy would disappear into nothingness like they never exist in the first ce. That person always closes his eyes with legions of dark beings behind him, killing and warring behind him. They fall, die and they rise again. Then they fight, die and they rise again. With each battle, they be more carefree, more vicious, as they are locked into an eternal war with each other. On the other hand on the right side is a being garbed in light. It is literally like Light was sew and fitted for him to wear. Behind him, life blossoms, universe formed and prospers. The being did not look stressed as he slowly making his move, with each star he moves, a new world sprouted from the starst position. All of this take too long to describe but Azief saw all this in a few seconds that image appeared when he shes his saber down. The moment that saber was fully shed forward, a tyrannical energy filled the entire nation as a gigantic divine sword cut open the sky. A wave of destruction descended into Virginia. All the things in the sky were cut, the jets exploded into motes of particles and dissipated with the wind, leaving no bones and any evidence they were in the sky. The hydrogen missile that could level an entire nation was neutralized this easily with Azief one sh. They all turned into dust. The sky cracked open revealing the starry skies for a few seconds as the people on the ground all over the world could get a glimpse of the universe outside Earth and this drew a gasp of shock for anyone that watches it But that is not all. The moment that sh was released, the souls of death was also cut apart giving them the most tormentous pain one could possibly felt. A great gulf appears in Virginia that stretches from Fairfax reaching to neighboring states askes was formed as the result of the river water flooding in to therge gulf. It was like Azief created an abyss. One of the mountains that is in the way, was cut into two, leaving a t surface and an avnche that imed thousands of Normies lives below the mountain, An entire vige down the mountain was buried beneath soils and rubbles and the neighboring viges get the dust. When he shes that saber he did not bring down the starry skies. He brings the entire might of the Universees bearing down on this state, like that two being determining the fate of the Universe by treating the Universe like their chessboard and the stars as its pieces. At that moment when he saw that image he felt instant familiarity with that being in ck garb. For some reason, Azief felt that destruction energy emanating out of that being is almost as the same as him. The shockwaves he releases from his saber sh did not end even when he finished shing his saber. It created an earthquake all over the world, with even the sea showing signs of an underwater volcano jolted to activation. Because of external pressure. Azief sighed as he sheathes back his saber and the saber enter back into his consciousness. Looking at the clear sky, he floated down to his soldiers. They are all still on the ground kneeling, their hands of their heart. ¡®The CIA at Langley? Did we get their data?¡¯ Azief ask immediately hended. HE sent his elite teams to get the data he needed. The report is given every hour. Even when he is fighting he could not help but think the information that the CIA could have on other nations. That and also because he has reason to believe that the CIA has been experimenting on the azure shard that could dampen evolvers abilities. Azief has his own theory about what that azure stone is. ¡®Partial. The Director manages to delete some of it.¡¯ One of them answered. ¡®That¡¯s good enough¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®And Harrison?¡¯ ¡®President Harrison is moving like Supreme General has nned.¡¯ Azief nodded satisfied with the report ¡®You have done well in executing my orders. The day for all evolvers to be liberated from bondage is not long now¡¯ Azief said, sighing as he look at the sky and then back at his soldiers. He touches their forehead and they rise. He looks at the surrounding and checks with his divine sense. He senses a few people hiding, mostly Evolvers who do not know what is going on but no Normies. He then said ¡®My work here is done. Like always, rescue your brethren. I have other things to do.¡¯ ¡®Order received, Supreme general.¡¯ Satisfied, Aziefunches himself up into the air and with a cracking sound of supersonic boom he is gone. *** United States in chaos. Russia is undergoing massive revolts with Evolvers on the street and ve factory being burned and looted. The regime responded with an iron fist killing thousands of Evolvers in the street. That is happening all over the world. However in United States, the reverse is happening. Evolvers are killing Normies by the millions as the victory after victory of the Rebellion Army emboldens many ves to rise in tandem with them. All over the United States Evolvers rises. In Las Vegas, Desmona, a pleasure ve girl manages to kill her master and wit her ingenuity free her Evolvers brethren and mounted a massacre on all the big ve owners in Las Vegas. With the military focusing on Virginia, theyck the manpower to quell the rebellion in Las Vegas causing Las Vegas, the City of Sin to fall into the hands of Desmona and her subordinate. They have already pledge their allegiance to the Supreme General and initiate contact with President Harrison to join the Rebellion Army. Now, all Evolvers no longer look towards Germany for guidance but to America where the Supreme General is. They wanted his protection and wanted to help him to realize the world of Evolvers liberation. Slowly, with all of this people moving and persevering, the rise of the Evolvers freedom could no longer be stopped. The rebellion is winning. *** OUTER SPACE TITAN WORLD COUNCIL HQ Inside a dark room, four people shrouded in shadows are sitting around the round table. Their faces could not be seen clearly seems the lighting is dim. Outside guards are lined up on the hallways path leading to this room. The sign on top of the room was the designation of the name of this room. Hall of Five. This is the room where the Five Supreme Potentates meet each other and discuss matters of the world as the leading voice of Normies. They all seem to be waiting for someone. Then a door opens and light went inside the dark room giving a brief glimpse on the four men. One of them seems to be sitting on a floating metal chair that resembles a metal throne. A man walks inside holding a book on his left hand. He is six feet two, thin, and wears a very formal attire of the nobility of the World Noble with purple colors. He has dark eye bag below his blue eyes and he look weak owing to the fact that his skin is white pale like pasty toothpaste. ¡®You¡¯rete, Historian¡¯ one of them said. ¡®Shut up, Analyst.¡¯ That man shot back ¡®Hmph.¡¯ one of the four people snorted Then another voice speaks. ¡®You¡­did you find what you are looking for?¡¯ Before coughing loudly. The other pays it no mind. The man called Historian then answer ¡®I found it. A weapon I know that could hurt the Supreme General and ¡­.possibly killed him.¡¯ The other four, with the darkness of the shadow behind them, smiles mischievously And with that deration the door closes again *** So, here it is the end of Azief conquest in Virginia. Not before long United States will be the base of rebellion for Evolvers in Earth 39. There is also a little snippet about Russia which undoubtedly had to do with Will involvement though Lord Shadow still didn¡¯t know yet. Then a brief appearance of the Five Supreme Potentates that seem to have dire consequences for Lord Shadow. Do not underestimate the resourcefulness of other Earths. And if you notice the Five Supreme Potentates refer themselves with a title. That would be exinedter. At least now you know one is called the Historian and the other one is called the Analyst. Why do you think this five is the one controlling the Normies poption? The hint is in their title. Hmmm. And then we see Azief improving once again, as he now could sheathe the World Cleaving Saber. He got it from the Great Asura Satrya in his first high stakes journey. Anyway still short chapter which also means I have to modified the length of chapters for this Third Arc. Thest polling will be in Monday where I will check the result and from then on, that will be the format of this story. And can anyone help me polishing the first few chapters in the beginning. At least the first ten chapters. Many people seems to left in disgust because of the first few chapters since I did not pay attention to grammar in those first few chapters. Anyone that could help me with those is appreciated. Just send your edited chapters to my email I need only the first few chapters and not all. If you like this story and wanted to support this pitiful writer, please either donate, leave somement below or leave some review. Thanks and meet you all next week. And below is the preview of the next chapter. This time we will be traveling far far away or to be more urate light years away. *** Chapter 168: Genesis IN A CLOSED DIMENSION SOMEWHERE IN THE DIVINE DIMENSION NEAR THE REQUAN GALAXY STAR SYSTEM The vast space of nebulous color filled this closed dimension. The vastness of this closed dimension is equal to a thousand gxiesbined. Someone who could create this kind of vast closed dimension must be a very powerful being. Somewhere in the center of this closed dimension, there is a burning star, its heat could melt even Universal Laws and dissipates weak Realities. An Old man is sitting on a burning star replenishing his life. His wounds are producing light that give light to this dark dimension. Like mirroring his injuries, this closed dimension is cold and dark only his bleeding wound gives light to this dark dimension. Unlike many beings in the Universe the Old man did not bleed liquid but instead bleed with light and each motes of light that drips from him contain the profundities of the Universe. He is old, with white beard and long white hair. His physique is skinny or to be more urate looking like a bag of old bones. He resembles a human in his appearance. But the power of life burns brightly inside him. His vitality could power thousands of gxies. He wears a white divine armor refined from thirteen gxies. Thirteen gems studded the divine armor, each one is made from a star just moment before they exploded, capturing the destructive power of those stars inside the gems, granting the wearer of the armor the power of these thirteen exploding stars in each of his strike. They shines in the brightest color and the power radiated from it could incinerate almost anything in existence. His boots are made from life energy, with each step he takes; thousands of life forms could be formed. Yet, this old man that possess such powers¡­.is wounded What entity or being in the vast universe that could wound him? He once asked that question the moment he was given consciousness. With all of the abilities hemands in the Universe what being could threaten him other than His Lord and Creator? At this moment he finds out. This old man did not think that the moment he is wounded is a week ago, or a year ago because time is rtive to beings like them. It is either this moment or that moment. There is no distinction of time. As he is healing himself, suddenly his closed dimension is being opened. It was not invaded or being attacked. It is being open and the old man eyes lights up. He knows who ising. He kneels on the burning star as a being of immense power appears before him. It was Light that could shine all of the Universes in existence and could pressure all realities and Dimensions. This presence is even mightier than all of the Universes in existencebined. That massive and powerful light formed into a corporeal form of a man. The man floats in the air of this closed dimension and then slowly he flew to the burning star and his feetnded on the burning star surface. The fire calms down and leaf started sprouting from the stars as life bloomed all over the cold dark universe with life essence swirling all around the closed dimension. Stars are formed; celestial bodies are slowly being created out of nothing. It should not have been possible but with this being anything is possible. Create with a thought. The man has a calming smile and a wise appearance. His hair was pure white, each strands are full of life essence that if it falls into a dark and cold gxies it will started sprouting life. He wears a white robe brimming with the essence of primordial creation. His feet were enveloped by gravity waves distorting the fabric of space-time which speeds up the recovery of the old man by a thousand fold. He was bright like Quasars, the brightest object in the universe giving off more energy than 1000 mature gxiesbined. He takes a step and ripples of reality and time could be felt when he takes that one step. If the Old man is not spared of the pressure, that old man would probably turn to nothingness in His presence. This is the representation of the Creator, his mortal form. But the Old Man knew that if He wanted to He could grow into a gigantic figure that towered over all firmaments, over all the multiverses, over all the infinite realities, overseeing everything and controlling everything. The cycle of creations, rebirth, life is all under his wise judgment. ¡®Azur Uhur¡¯ the Creator spoke and his word ripples with energy that bouncing off inside the closed dimension. Instead of the dimension cracking under the pressure, the ripples of His word seeped outside to one of thes near this foreign gxy and power the creation of life in one of the one celled organism on one of thes giving them sentience. ¡®My Glorious Lord of All Creation, you havee to meet this children of yours. Words could not express my emotions¡¯ The Creator then walk towards the Old Man and touches his forehead with one of his fingers and the old man wound regenerated a million times faster but the Destruction energy was very strong. It almost seems like the Creator could not reverse the damage but then the Creator pushes his finger and the destruction energy was crushed by the overwhelming power of Life Energy from the Creator fingers. ¡®You are healed.¡¯ The Creator said like it was not a big deal. The Elder of the Universe has been racking his brain and even sealed himself inside the closed dimension to avoid exploding if he dies but with one finger the Creator restores him back to full health. ¡®I am grateful for the assistance My Glorious Lord of All Creation.¡¯ The Creator wants to speak but he knows his words are Laws of the Universe. Each word creates a ripple all over the Universe. He sighed and his sigh could be heard all over the Universe. Seers, Oracles, eternal beings, Immortals, Great Devil of the Asura World and the Divine King of the Sura Pce heard the sigh and they could not help but look toward the area of that gxy. One of the Asgardians who heard the sigh try to peers the face of the Creator and his eyes was burned from inside out. Those that are wiser knew that the Creator is the one sighing and as such they just ignore the sigh Somewhere in the vast gxy, the moving Interium stopped as its barrier ripples and Wargod waves his hand as boundless primordial energy collided with the sound of the Creator sigh creating an explosion that destroyed a nearby star. Interium then using their fastest speed teleported itself to the furthest reaches of the Universe. All the while the Creator finishes his sigh. He knew that he could not speak to much word, but there is much to be told. In his long eternal existence, he rarely told a story but looking at the old man in front of him, he must tell him the story or Azur Uhur like his other brothers would suffer the same fate. To the Creator he has countless of children for all beings are his creation. But the Elder of the Universe are the only few that could converse with him and as such he has a sweet spot for them. Eh Creator then pointed his finger to the center of the formation of this closed dimension and he said SEAL¡¯ And ancientws rewrite itself as the closed dimension is sealed as he could now speak without worrying the change he might made in the universes. Then He spoke ¡®Azur Uhur.¡¯ He begins with a tone of voice father would use to his children. ¡®You are thest of the Elders of the Universe. You are myst emissaries like Yewa- Hafar is thest Acolyte of Dark Tidings. The Destroyer killed my children and I seal the existence of his Acolytes. I could not neutralize his power and he could not neutralize mine. That has been the ways it is since the beginning of time. Even as he spokes, young gxies were formed out of his every word like it carried off a divine will thatmands life to be born. Even when he seals the ce, his Life Command desires to spread life all over the Universe. Even this closed dimension could not conceal the almighty power of life that the Creatormands. ¡®I have seeded before, Exalted Lord¡¯ Azur Uhur spoke The Creator closes his eyes and Time stopped. The Time Master and The Time Lord in their worlds were in a panic for a while as the flow of time was disturbed suddenly. He opened his eyes again and time moves again ¡®You did not seed in defeating him.¡¯ The Creator corrected Azur Uhur. ¡®You seed in only dying him. As the Creator of Universes I rarely believe in Destiny and Fate but one might call what happens that time was a matter of destiny¡¯ ¡®Even you do not believe in fate my Exalted Lord?¡¯ the Old man was puzzled since he knows the most about the Creator. ¡®Precisely because it is me. I controlled Destiny and Fate. I write the stories and how it ends. But that stunt you pulled five thousand years ago¡­.that was not my storyline. That was not the destiny decreed for the Universe. It is one thing to derail the n of a world but for something to derail the n of the Universe that is impossible. Only if it¡¯s Him, then this makes sense. He, The One Higher than Me, has a n regarding the Destroyer.¡¯ Azur Uhur could guess who this Him the Creator is talking about is. Azur Uhur then remembers five thousand years ago. It was still fresh inside his mind. After all five thousand years for the Elder of the universe is just a blink of an eye. ¡®The Universe was warring with each other. As your Emissary I could not bear to see so many lives were sacrificed for their greed.¡¯ ¡®The All Source¡¯ the Creator spoke the old man nodded. ¡®The entire Universe vied for the All Source, warring all across Realities, Time and all of the Universes scramble, warred and fall to get the All Source.¡¯ The Elder spoke as that image still burns in his mind. Timeline were broken and some were cut out of the stream of time while some Timeline were thrown into a loop, repeating doomsday every day without the people inside the Time Loop knowing it. There are even some realities that became inverted and distorted. ¡®That war imed millions of Realities, millions of Dimension were thrown to the Deserted Dimension, millions more gxies exploding in futility, each one of them spreads destruction and chaos all over the universe that it begins to threatens the very fabric of creation.¡¯ Azur Uhur spoke passionately. ¡®Countless of races perished and became extinct in that war. Some are even forgotten in the long epoch that passes. I interfere for the good of all creation like my Exalted Lord has always teaches me.¡¯ The creator then sighed. ¡®You know too little and your views are narrow. But that is understandable. You do not stand on the same ce I am standing, so how could you see what I see. Our vantage point is different so you cannot see what I see.¡¯ The Creator spoke and Azur Uhur look down. Then like a father telling a story to his children, the Creator spoke in a calming voice, soothing the Elder of the Universe emotions. ¡®When the Universe was formed, the Supreme One created the First Race.¡¯ Azur Uhur nodded as he also knows this. ¡®The moment he created them, He was no longer the only being. Before he created the first universe, there is nothing. The moment he created the First Race, I was born. Life created out of nothing. A few trillions of years passed as the Supreme One look upon the First Race. He then discovers that the First Race did not change much from the day He created them. They remain the same. They get up in the morning, eat in the evening and sleep in the night. Then they repeat this for trillions of years without ever changing. They do not rush to form bonds or to make children, neither do they rush to do anything. Do you know why?¡¯ ¡®Because they did not die.¡¯ Azur Uhur answers and the Creator nodded ¡®Yes, because they did not die, they could not understand the beauty of life nor they need to rush or change since change is different and different to them is bad. Trillions of years passed but they were as primitive as they are in the beginning since there is nothing to drive them. So, the Supreme One created the concept of destruction and that is how the Destroyer was born. With Destructiones the concept of Time of blooming and wilting, of living and dying.¡¯ Azur Uhur nodded as he listens attentively to the Creator. ¡®A millions years passed and the First race grew to be a prosperous race. But they desire more. They travel the Universe and stars but they see no other life. They are the only one and that discovery left them desponded. The Supreme One has always intended to create more life but he intended to create themter. Andter to the Supreme one could be a million yearter, or a trillion yearster. The Supreme One has no concept of time since before him time does not exist and do not matter to him.¡¯ ¡®And then The Supreme One created more life¡¯ Azur Uhur spoke. The Creator nodded ¡®In one moment, millions of gxies were formed and life bloomed all across the Universe. And thus begins the Etherna conquest. They killed and pige all across the Universe. At this time the Supreme One slumbered. And in His slumber the cosmic energy of all creation was imparted to me, while the cosmic energy of all destruction was bestowed on the Destroyer. We were his Emissary, his Envoy. In his slumber we are the rulers of all Universes.¡¯ Azur Uhur was shocked. This is the first time he heard of this. He always knew that there is the Supreme one but from what he knows he did nothing other than slumbering and created the first universe and the myriad of races that inhabits all universes before the Creator takes over. No one ever heard that the Supreme One ever awakened and some even treated the Supreme One as a myth. ¡®We both have our work. One to govern life and all of its aspect, the other govern death and destruction and all of its aspect. We did his work for trillion of years withoutint. All the while, the First Race rampages and devours all the universe they came in contact with. It was then that the Supreme One awakens from his slumber. To Him, he just closes his eyes and opens it a momentter but to all of the Universe six thousand trillion years has passed.¡¯ The Elder of the Universe gasped hearing such stories. The Creator smiles and life bloomed inside the dimension. ¡®Almost all life in the Universe was decimated by His First Race. He grew wrathful seeing all of His children suffer such fates. It was then that he decreed the annihtion of the Etherna race. It was also the only time I was given the permission to do something destructive. I could deny the rebirth and the generation of souls of the Etherna race as I see fit.¡¯ The Elder of the Universe face grew solemn. He knew his Creator. Benevolent and merciful. He did not destroy. He creates and nurture. Yet, in his eternal existence, even He had a hand in destruction. Then The Creator sighed ¡®The Destroyer descended down from the Exalted Divine Dimension to bring annihtion to the entire Etherna race as Judgment. But he was repelled. For the Etherna race was the first race that the Supreme One has created and as such they were blessed.¡¯ And the Creator waved his hand as an image of the Etherna race superimposed on one of the stars in the dimension. There is only one Ethernian but his size could cover up the Heavens. The Elder tries to image a whole race of them and he shudders in fear ¡®They have vast sizes that rival the Destroyer himself as they have destroyed and absorbed countless universes. They also have the ability to create waves that have the power to unmake matter at its most basic level. They possess invulnerability to almost every attack. The Destroyer battled them with the Etherna race taking no damage whatsoever. And so I was also sent down. I too fought them but they consumed millions of my positive matter to increase their power which only strengthen them. They too like Us possess the abilities to alter realities with mega genius level intellect and each one of them are great tactical analyst.¡¯ ¡®Could it be¡­.my Exalted Lord¡­.?¡¯ As the Elder of the Universe eyes widen ¡®Yes, we lost that war. We both return to the Exalted Divine Dimension failed to fulfill the Supreme One request. Incensed that the First Race dares rebels against Him, the Supreme One construct a powerful weapon. The moment it appeared realities shattered and trillions of gxies were refined to create this weapon.¡¯ ¡®The All Source.¡¯ The Elder of the Universe finally knows how the All Source was created. Who would have thought the All Source was created to destroy the Etherna race? The Creator nodded and said ¡®Itmands the power of the Supreme One and was bestowed to us to do His bidding. We both use the All source to eradicate the Etherna from the Universe. No matter how powerful they are, the moment they fight us, armed with the power of the All Source, they turned to dust in the rivers of the gxies.¡¯ ¡®But, my Exalted Lord, what are you trying to tell me?¡¯ The Elder of the Universe was confused. Why would his Lord tell him this story? ¡®You know how this ends, my child for we live outside of times. Those humans who have transcended the limitation of the world might have changed the timeline of the Universes but for us beings who live outside of Time, how could we not know? Even Odin knows it which is why he sent the All Source to Earth Prime. He might be blind in one eye but he sees more than his other contemporaries. He knows more. He knew the All Source could never be indefinitely kept apart. It must be united. For it yearns to unite.¡¯ And the Elder of the Universe drop down his head. During the Celestial Wars five thousand years ago, he was the one who split the All Source to seven pieces. Each piece was given to the strongest factions in the Universe and as such they be a mega superpower in the Universe. To cut such a powerful source of energy, he stole the Liquid of Eternity. Using that liquid he poured into arge star and created a spear. The spear was asrge as a. Using it he sawed the All Source to seven pieces limiting its power and thus preventing the Destroyer from sensing it thus dying his awakening. One of the shard fragments of the All Source splintered during the sawing and hurtling inside Time, Space, and Dimensions as it finallynded in one of the Earths in the Multiverse. It was red in color. But when it falls into that Earth, it was surrounded with space particles and dust which created the azure stones all across the shard. Even that azure dust solidified and possesses a certain abilities that could absorb sources of power resembling a Source fragment. The shard itself after being sandpaper from the collisions in space bes very tiny as long as normal spears that mortals in the primitive time use. The Elder of the Universe monitors that one of the humans in that Earth uses the Shard to kill a person with powerful abilities. Even though that is the case the Elder of the Universe did not seek to retrieve the shard as he deemed it unnecessary and will not affect his grand n. In a sealed dimension, he sawed the All Source for thirteen zetallion years. He expended almost all of his vitality and life essence. If not for he was in direct contact with the All Source, even him, one of the eternal existences in the Universe would perish under Time. The Creator was still speaking about Odin ¡®He was once blessed by me and as such that kind of blessing leaves a mark.¡¯ ¡®But, isn¡¯t this an opportunity for us to stop the Destroyer, my exalted Lord?¡¯ ¡®You still do not understand. We can loop this moment every time and each time the Destroyer will get the same conclusion. He will win. Because this is His destiny. The Supreme One dictates that this is the right moment.¡¯ ¡®If that is so, then why did my Exalted Lord help chain the Destroyer?¡¯ The Creator did not answer but sighed. He do not want to answer it is because this rtes to one of his lives. With each time he chooses a sessor to be the Creator, that person lives will be assimted with the memories of the Creator. HE is the Creator but he also possesses that mortal memories. This is the gift that the Supreme One bestowed upon the Creator so he could better understand the beings that is living inside the Universe. And this mortal formed karma with someone¡­someone who will undoubtedly cross path with the Destroyer and might flip the whole table of the so called destiny. The Creator only told this to the Elder of the Universe ¡®You know how this ends, but you do not know how this begins. And because you do not know, you do not understand. You do not understand why the Destroyer seeks the All Source so you do not understand Him. Do you think he is evil?¡¯ The Elder nodded. ¡®Why? ¡®The Creator ask ¡®Because he destroys life.¡¯ Azur Uhur answers ¡®But that is his job¡¯ The Creator said. ¡®He was created for that purpose. In this Universe there is no righteous path or the dark path. You are too influenced with your mortal memories, Azur Uhur.¡¯ Azur Uhur just smiles bitterly. It is true that while he is thest one of the Elder of the Universe, respected all across every Universe, he used to be mortal. Like the other Elders, they were all mortals before being picked by the Creator and given new life. Remolded the bodies and will and given almost nigh invincibility. The Creator continued to spoke. ¡®There is only the path of life and path of destruction. The reason why any beings hated death is because they views life is sacred. But as there is sacredness in life, there is also sacredness in death. There is a cycle of life and death, as there is a cycle of creation and destruction and nothing will escape both of Us.¡¯ The Creator said like he was lecturing on the grand teachings that epasses all the truth and mystery of the Universe. Each of his words if falls to any ears of sentient creatures they would achieve enlightenment and could be great beings. Demonic Beast would be Divine Beast, animals would evolved and be Sagely Animals, even inanimate objects like stone would gain sentient thought and reach the apex bing a new race like the Erethon race who descended from one rock in Mount Sryiun who gains primordial energy when the Creator set his foot in that mountain. ¡®I am Creation. And he is Destruction and we are the basic building blocks of Everything. True Divinity, Eternal Existence, Divine Immortals, Demonic Fiendgod, Devilish Celestials, all this great beings that roam the Universe even they are not free from Our chains and this cycle.¡¯ The Elders nodded as he could feel his mind was filling with new concepts of Universalws making him stronger. ¡®Life and Destruction opposed each other so each act that is filled for destruction is considered evil. But this is the morals of mortal. To us¡­it is merely a process. An unfortunate process but still a process.¡¯ And the Creator stops his word before continuing ¡®There is a right moment for everything. I dyed him because I am betting on the right moment. Mark my word¡­.the Destroyer will win again.¡¯ And the Elder faces turn grave. ¡®But it might not be the victory he is hoping for.¡¯ And at this the Creator smiles knowingly as he closes his eyes. He was asking whether this is His n? Has the Destroyer trillions of years prayers will be fulfilled? And the Elder of the Universe face lights up with hope. ¡®My Exalted Lord, is that true?¡¯ And the Creator smiles. ¡®I don¡¯t know. For the first time in my eternal existence, I don¡¯t know. Thus, I bet. I bet on life and creation. ¡® ¡®What should I do then?¡¯ ¡®Wait¡­.and hope. And live. I would be very sad if I found out you no longer existed just because you wanted to stop the Destroyer. It is enough. From now on, let fate do Her work.¡¯ The Elder sighed and nodded ¡®As my Exalted Lord ordered.¡¯ The Creator the waved his hand and the sealing he erected disappears as the closed dimension shattered and flew light-years away falling through Time and over space. The energy emitted from the closed dimension ionized the gxies they passed and help kick start the formation of stars ands. With another wave of his hand the Elder of the universe was sent into a deste and the Elder of the Universe knew what he need to do. He smiles, flew into the skies, brings out his Pouch of Life and sow seeds to the oceans, with one waves of his hand, life energy transformed this entire as life bloomed and prospers. The Creator on the other hand stand there, his figure was only six feet tall, smaller than any of the particles flying across this turbulent space. But none of the debris of either shattered stars ors could touch or dares near this tiny being. Six feet tall or not he is still the Creator of all things. If he wills it, Life would cease to exist. Any being smart enough know that Life and Death is just one side of the same coins. While it is said that the Creator control Life and Destroyer controlled Death this did not mean the Creator could not destroy. But the Destroyer could only destroy. The Creator surrounded by rushing asteroids belts all over him just sighed as he looks toward a certain direction. Then he spoke telepathically as that titanic figure sailing through the stars trillions of light years away, stop and the force of his sudden stops forces the gxies he is in to implode on itself. Thes that inhabits that gxy screams before disappears without a sound. That titanic figure also looks towards the direction of the Creator. They look at each other; their eyes were not obstructed by Time and Space. ¡®It is a curse. Emotions drive you forward. Such a mortal concept yet the Supreme One bestowed us with it all the same. And it is because of that You seek that. Because you no longer want to be cursed. I understand. And it is why I did not seal you.¡¯ Before the Creatorughed bitterly. The titanic figure did not respond. His eyes still closed. If he opens it, destruction energy will spreads and every existence heys eyes on would be suck into those eyes and destruct itself. ¡®Not that I can. In a way, we are both powerless against each other. The immovable object and the irresistible force that is what we are to each other.¡¯ The titanic figure scoffed before saying ¡®I do not need your pity. I will get the All Source again. These petty humans that change the Timeline will not stop me a second Time. I will have a precaution against that this time¡¯ Finished saying this that titanic figure continues His movement, sailing through the Universe. The Creator nodded as his eyes peer through all Multiverses as his gazended on a human. That man was wearing all ck attire and has ten rings, one on each finger, emitting an ancient energy fluctuation that only the Creator could detect. The Rings of Eternal. ¡®Fate¡¯ and the Creator look towards the Exalted Divine Dimension ¡®and Destiny¡¯ as he look back at the human. ¡®There is fate and destiny.¡¯ He said it to no one in particr. More likely he is saying it to himself. ¡®Ten Rings of Eternal¡­does that mortal knows who is the original owner of that ring and from what material it was forged? In that Timeline, you refine and forged the ring anew never knowing the true identity of that ring owner. I hope in this Timeline, after I have helped you, you will be better. As I am the Creator I will always be on the side of Life. I hope you seed.¡¯ Finished saying this the Creator took one step and he disappears leaving the Universe he is in full of primordial energy. That energy dissipates almost immediately but that residue of such almighty energy causes this part of the Universe to be able to thrive for trillion of years and walk the path of Immortals Beings. The Universe did not know that the fate of all realties and all of Creation rested solely on that human fighting viciously in Earth 39. Fate and Destiny is always unpredictable and rarely its machination makes sense in the beginning. But¡­.it is because Fate and Destiny in unpredictable that certain things could be ovee. When all hope seems lost, sometimes Fate and Destiny will always give a way out. The Creator was hoping for the unpredictability of Fate and Destiny to guide the Universe to the most ideal conclusion. So, he will not interfere. It is now out of His hand. Like the Elder of the Universe he will wait and hope that mortal could exceed his expectation and prove Him and the Destroyer wrong. That human when given a second chance could change. And so with the Creator hoping, it was akin the entire Universe hoping. *** Chapter 169: The spear of destiny ¡°Horror always lurks at the bottom of the magical world and everything ¡®holy¡¯ is always mixed with horror¡± Ernst Schertel¡¯s Magic: History, Theory and Practice (1923) EARTH 39 OUTER SPACE TITAN The World Council. The most powerful organization in the world that governs the entire World. The World Council controls all the Bloc. The Bloc is the way the World Council divide the world. There is Seven Bloc; each one is governed by Council Governor which reports directly towards the Five Supreme Potentates. In 1997, the World Security Council moved to Titan, one of the moons of Saturn after the world enter a new Renaissance of science with physic and other branches of science showing great development. The World Council also urges the World Nobles to make their home there in Titan. Considering that the World Noble makes up even less than 1 percent of humanity, they agreed especially considering they would be isted with peasants and Tainted Blood. The World Council has a long history. It started in the 1800s but at that time the World Council was only in an advisory capacity to Kings and Emperors. (Remember this world doesn¡¯t have the same history as ours and their science is highly advanced which means their world experience their history differently thus shaping a unified council earlier) It wasn¡¯t until World War I that they truly ruled the world. It was started during the First World War when the Archduke Franz Ferdinand was assassinated by an Evolver rebel. The rebel came from one of the European Bloc nations. The Evolver was an assassin trained by a Normie Kingdom and was executed when he was found out. But the Austria Hungary alliance could not ept the one sided execution and thus like a boiling pot cracking by an explosion the First World War happens. It ends Empires and Great Kingdoms and from the rubbles the Word Council rises and maintains order. Then in just a decade the Fuhrer rise. In Germany, the Fuhrer of Third Reich Adolf Hitler became the idols of all Normies when he eradicated almost all Evolvers poptions. Those who survived be vebor even though they were freed before. At the time the world does not do anything since Evolvers demise does not concern the Normies poption. The Schutzstaffel, better known as the SS is Hitler most effective military tools in spreading his power. During the invasion of Pnd the SS annihte anything and everyone that was considered a threat to the Nazis. One way they did this was with the Einsatzgruppen. When the Polish Campaign began, roughly 6,000 men in the Einsatzgruppen were organized into twelve units. Their purpose was to eliminate Evolvers or Tainted Blood as the Nazi party calls it. The Einsatzgruppen were responsible for more than 50 thousand death and destruction of over 1000 towns in Pnd. Reinhard Heydrich themander of SS intelligence and a well-known Evolvers hater ordered that any Evolvers that to be found be it woman, children or the elderly is to be shot or hanged without trial. His reason¡ªthe killings weren¡¯t happening quickly enough to aplish the Fuhrer Great n. Hundred were burned alive in the Day of Inferno where the Commander lead a massacre all over Pnd in a three days killing spree, painting the cities of Pnd with Evolvers blood. Evolver¡¯s children were hunted like sports as they runs through the streets and abandoned houses where the SS would wait for them with their weapons and kill them without mercy. The hundreds of internment camps were filled with Evolvers corpse, young and old. It wasn¡¯t until the Fuhrer decides to invade Pnd and dere his intention for world domination that many nations were rmed and World War 2 happened. And in that period of WW2 a great general rose. General George S. Patton was arguably a folk hero of United States but also a folk hero of Evolvers. It is very rare that even Evolvers respect a Normie this much. The reason why he was so respected by the Evolvers is because General George S. Patton did not discriminate Evolver and even recruited Evolvers in his army. This may be attributed that during his childhood, George S. Patton was an orphan and in his anecdote it was said that he once almost dies but an Evolver ve help him regardless of the risk that might be incurred by offending his masters. Since then, The General has always looked favorably towards Evolvers. The Evolvers at the time could see hope that they might find equality after the war but their hopes was dashed after the General died of a car crash a few weeks after the end of WW2. And at the dawn of a new era, the World Council was established in 1957. But the story of World War II was not about the deaths of millions of people or the genocide of the Evolver race. It is hard to stomach but it is not the first time that the Evolvers race faces genocide in the long history of Normies domination. The Germans are always mentioned in a bad light because they wanted to rule the world and this run in constancy with the World Council directives. But there are other atrocities happening all over the world which is swept by history. The Bolshevik ughters, The Armenian Holocaust, Pol Pot massacres to name a few injustices and horrors the Evolvers race has faced. But the only nation people remember is Germany all because they wanted to rule the world and was stopped by the World Council. The other while brutal did not defy the World Council wills and was left alone. But there is another backstory why Hitler dares defy the World Council. And only one person in the Council knows it. Five people were elected from the World Nobles bloodline to lead the Council since the time of its formation. These five people hold the authority of the world in their hands and as such they were called the Five Supreme Potentates. The world nobles in their long millenniums of dominations amassed a vast fortune and vast knowledge that was invested to the World Council gifting the World Council technologies beyond the world has ever seen. And to preserve the knowledge and power of the World Nobles the Five Supreme Potentates were given a title and the power corresponding to that title. There is The Analyst. The Analyst has always been picked from the Izanagi bloodline which is the World Nobles originating from the Empire of Japan. Izanagi was a farmer who created the Kusanagi de from a fallen star. Fact has shown that the fallen star was in fact arge meteorite the farmer found in a cave. Using his carving skill he crafted a crude pointed stick. When his daughter Amaterasu was kidnaped by the Yamata No Orochi he despaired. Yamata no Orochi was an Evolver that could turns into a gigantic snake. Amaterasu brother Susanoo was a wandering warrior who returned home after hearing that his sister was kidnapped. He asked his father to make him a sword so he could save his sister. Izanagi with the help of Yomi his friend carved a sword that glowed in the night and possess magical powers. Many scientist believes now that the material which the August Monarch Izanagi, Ruler and Founder of the Imperial dynasty of Japan is actually the same materials which modern military used to suppress Evolvers. Having the sword in his hand, Susanoo ventured forth and fought with Yamata no Orochi for three days before killing him in the end of the third day. Saving his sister and a Princess of Izumo in the process. Indebted to Susanoo, Kushinada Hime marries Susanoo and from then on they created the Japanese dynasty that lives on until today. The Analyst has always sits in the Thinking Throne and only the Imperial descendant of the Japan Imperial Family could sit in the chair. Each year since the creation of the chair in 1900, it is upgraded. Using technology and science the chair helps giving the people who sit in it an enhanced intelligence. And now in 2018 the chair is capable of binary intelligence capable of integrating into and controllingputerized and electronic system all over the Earth. The Analyst sees everything in the world and could use any surveince camera to look over the world from his chair in Titan. The chair is powered by Element T, an element derived from refined Thorium. Then there is the Historian. The Historian has always been picked from the bloodline of Charlemagne which is the World Nobles originating from the European bloc. Since the beginning of a true stable Normie empire began in Europe, the Charlemagne bloodline from other notable branch families like House of Capet is regarded as World nobles and they retain the knowledge of their ancestors kept in the Secret Vault. The vault before the creation of spatial store was located somewhere below a mountain in France. The true location has never been revealed but it is said in that Secret Vault all the knowledge about evolver which was called witches and warlock in those days was stored. They held the key to World history. When the formation of the World Council was finalized the upper echelon of the Charlemagne bloodline, the House of Martel persuade the other world nobles to give their knowledge of history to the House of Carolingians and the Karlings or the descendant of Charles as they are famously known. The Analyst possess the Thinking Throne while the Historian possess the Thorn Key that opens the Secret vault that even the Analyst could not peer through considering all the records and knowledge in the Secret Vault is in writing and not in form of data, preserved even when civilizations and empires falls. Then there is the Architect. Coming from the noble House of Medici which flourishes during the Renaissance, the Architect was a product of intelligent breeding. The Medic since the Renaissance has meddled with fringe science long before it is experimented by alchemist and scientist. With each sessive generation their line has produced an heir which they called the Architect. To be more urate this Architect title means they mastermind of a n. The title Architect is only given to the most outstanding Medici heir blessed with such a strategic mind that he alone could decimate millions of soldiers using only strategy. He could sit at home sipping wine while dictating the flow of battles. The Medici has always consorted with powerful men in their history. They are even rted with Napoleon The great conqueror of Europe. One might even say that the eventual rise of the Corsican peasant to the emperor of all Europe was all thanks to the guidance of the Medici. Their hands could be seen all across history nurturing conquerors and emperors. The Architect possesses the Almanac of War. With each sessive Architect they would put their understanding of the era and war strategy inside the book to be passed down to the next architect. And then there is the Diplomat. The Diplomat is descended from French nobility which brings the downfall of Napoleon and once tangled wit and intellect with the Medici¡¯s. That French nobility is Talleyrand Perigord. He was widely regarded as snake, an unscrupulous man yet his diplomacy in one way or another would profit those he supported. His descendant on the other hand, taught in the craft since young developed a keener sense of the diplomacy and manage to salvage their reputation from being regarded the traitor of France. And considering the marriage rtion that the Perigord has cultivated since even before the time of Talleyrand, they are the most eel connected nobles in the world. They are mostly rted to almost all the World Nobles either by marriage or alliances. The Perigord even has rtion with the Empire of Japan royalty as one of the daughters of Perigord once wed one of the Princess of Japan and also with China Ming dynasty. During the Qing upation, the French was persuaded to help the Ming retains their power and the French Monarchy buckle under the political clouts that the Perigord possess and help Ming rid out the invaders but not without the Perigord amassing in the profits of the sess. This is all because the Perigord marries one of their princesses. If one listed the Perigord genealogy tree, one would see, they are rted to almost all the world nobles even to the Charlemagne and House of Capet. They act as the mediator between the World Nobles and World Council. In a way, he is the council PR manager. And finally the leader of the Five Supreme Potentates, the Consul. The Consul is descended from Augustus Caesar or more famously known the First Emperor of Rome. He decides the course of action taken after reviewing all the solutions. This five people is the undisputed ruler of the world. All matters in the world are under their calctions. Until now. The tension is the room is palpable. The Five Supreme stand in their round table. The Analyst seems to be calcting something as the thin metallic wires attached to his brain nerve seems to be glowing. The other four is just waiting. ¡®Well?¡¯ The Diplomat asks impatiently. The Analyst was closing his eyes as the metallic nodes keep blinking lights. ¡®Simting attack¡¯ He said in a robotic voice. It is different from his usual voice but the other four is not shocked at this since they all have seen it to many times before. ¡®Simtionplete¡¯ ¡®Tabting data¡¯ ¡®Comparison elimination¡¯ The Analyst keeps spouting words while his Thinking Throne keep glowing. The analyst is doing his job which is analyzing data he collected from every electronic source on Earth. ¡®Type of weapons¡¯ ¡®Compiling data¡¯ ¡®Simtion begins¡¯ ¡®Simtion ends¡¯ ¡®Results¡¯ and the Analyst sitting in his Thinking Throne open his eyes. ¡®I have the results¡¯ He said this time in normal voices ¡®And?¡¯ The Diplomat asked again. ¡®From my calctions and data, there is no weapon on earth that could kill the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army. And the Diplomat ms his palm onto the table as the table shakes. The Diplomat has a long silky hair, long thin physique and is wearing the official royal robe of World Nobility. His face was beautiful for a man and has a certain effeminate charm overall. But when he is angry his masculinity could not be denied. ¡®What is your data on whether he could assault Titan?¡¯ The Consul asked, a man around 40s with thick beard and handsome Roman look. He is muscly and charisma oozes from him. His face is calm but there is solemnity in it. ¡®I have already considered that probability and my data tabted a result after a simtion of thousands of possible oue which I concluded that the chance for him to be able to mount an assault is about 90 percent. His flying abilities are not utilized fully. I have a great deal amount of data suggesting he is capable of inteary flight all by himself.¡¯ The Analyst answer the question which did not bring joy to the Council ¡®He is probably the strongest Omega level evolver to ever roam the Earth¡¯ The Historian said as he scratches his cheek. The Historian is a pale looking Caucasian man. He is thin and long and wears sses. He is six feet two, thin, and wears a very formal attire of the nobility of the World Noble with purple colors. He has dark eye bag below his blue eyes and he look weak owing to the fact that his skin is white pale like pasty toothpaste ¡®How about you Architect? Any strategy to employ?¡¯ The Consul asked. When the Consul asked the Architect he would usually already have a n to present to the Council but this time the Architect only sits in his chair looking like someone punches him in the stomach. ¡®Nothing?¡¯ The Consul asked. The Architect raises his eyebrows not liking the tone the Consul use with him ¡®You heard what the Analyst said. Sending more people seems to be only strengthening him. ¡®What about your n using the Anteans?¡¯ The Analyst asked the Architect, his hand tapped the handle of his Thinking Throne ¡®It failed. The Anteans like us possess high level technology but even they know they could not survive an Omega Level Evolvers knocking down on their gates.¡¯ The others nodded ¡®Then they wanted to appease the Supreme General?¡¯ The Consul said, scratching his chin. The Architect nodded but then he smiles bitterly. ¡®Not that it would work.¡¯ He said. The Consul then asked. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®I have studied the Supreme general in details. He would not ept the outstretched hands that Antis will be offering him.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ The Architect said. ¡®Because he didn¡¯t need to. And he doesn¡¯t want to. What his soldiers hates the most other than Normies is Blood Traitor.¡¯ ¡®So, what you are saying to me is that you have no ns.¡¯ The Architect just put up his hand on the air. ¡®In front of an invincible power, all ns are useless. If there is even a chance or a way I would not have despaired.¡¯ ¡®Then do not despair yet for there is still a way for us to emerge victorious¡¯ a voice sound from the left side of the table. ¡®Historian. Something to add?¡¯ the consul asked. The Consul remember when the Historian enters he deres he has the solution for their problem. But he rather trusted the Analyst whose data is perfect. Other than knowing some secrets the Historian rarely prove his worth that even the Consul himself sometimes ask the reason why the Historian title need to be keep alive all these years. ¡®There is a weapon in this world that could hurt and might even kill the Supreme General.¡¯ ¡®I just said that there is no recorded weapon on earth that could kill him¡¯ the Analyst scowling at the Historian feeling a little challenged. ¡®Yes, true and I do not deny that. But that is only because you do not have the same ess of documents I have.¡¯ The Consul quickly catches on what the Historian is saying. ¡®You open the Secret Vault?¡¯ ¡®Yes and I did found a weapon that could hurt and possibly kill him.¡¯ The other Supreme look towards the historian ¡®What is it?¡¯ The Analyst asked ¡®You must understand one thing. That this weapon has long been believed widely as a myth. This weapon goes by many names but it truly makes it appearance in one of the banned books of Evolvers which is the Gospels of Peace.¡¯ The other Supreme perked up their ears. They rarely like to listen to the Historian stories but if this weapon could truly killed Omega Level Evolver they are interested in knowing the backstory of this weapon. The fact that this informationes from the Secret Vault makes it even more valuable. ¡®In the Roman Empire during its height an Omega level Evolver appeared.¡¯ The Historian began as he stands up from his seat. ¡®He brought life and brings equality to Evolvers by saving them using his marvelous abilities. To those who were starved he produces fruits and foods, to those who thirsty he turns sands to water and water to wine. His name is never recorded in Normies history and he is only referred to as the Savior in the Gospels. This Evolver is a revolutionary and the faith and ideas he brought was dangerous to the Roman Empire.¡¯ For some reason hearing this story the Consul could recall some things written in his Stone Chamber of his house. ¡®So, Emperor Tiberius sent Gaius Cassius Longinus to apprehend the rebels. Hundreds of legions were sent and none of them returned. Knowing that this messianic figure that appeared is a lot more difficult to handle, Gaius went and battle this Savior himself losing one eye and three fingers on his left hand.¡¯ At the name of Gaius the Consul flinched. Gaius is one of the distant rtives of the House of vian and a great hero. There is even a statue of him in Sicily. Not many people realize the Consul flinched as they were absorbed in the storytelling. ¡®He then return to the capital and ask for the Emperor to give him a weapon that could kill the Savior. At that time, the Savior was slowly liberating cities after cities of Evolvers and the Roman empire runs the risk of fragmenting itself again.¡¯ ¡®And so, the Emperor gifted him a spear. This spear point was red and it glow red like blood when it is full moon. It is by using this spear that Gaius could kill the Savior of the Evolvers and ended the rebellion and maintain the powers of Normies superiority until this day.¡¯ ¡®A spear? What spear?¡¯ ¡®This spear is special.¡¯ Saying this, the Historian could not help but smile. A knowing smile. To the Supreme this is the Historian bragging that he knows more ancient knowledge than all of the people in the worldbined. With a smug look the Historian continued his story ¡®It is said that the people who wielded it have all gone to do great things in the world and some even said those who wield the spear, would rule the world.¡¯ Then he list the name of the people he knew wielded that spear. ¡®It has been wielded by Roman Emperor Constantine the Great, Frankish warlord Charles Martel and a litany of German conqueror kings, emboldening them with its supernatural power¡­or they believed. In a way, the story was true. The spear is the most powerful weapon against Evolvers and any supernatural power, magic or advanced science and as such those who wield it gain control over the Evolvers. No matter their abilities, in front of this spear, their abilities lost all meanings.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re not talking about that spear?¡¯ The Diplomat asked as he got a hint of what spear the Historian is talking about. As one of the World Nobles that are most connected he heard many stories and the stories of this spear is one of the few tall tales he heard sometimes from old houses who descended from Germans Kings and emperors. They all believed that Charles Martel rise to the Imperial Throne was because of that spear and the luck it brings. ¡®Yes, I am speaking about that spear. That spear revealed itself to the word during World War II. When Adolf Hitler began his first lecture in that beer hall, The World Council did not thought that a defeated Germany would rise again and wouldter possess one of the coveted weapons in all of history.¡¯ The diplomat face turns dark after hearing this. Surely the Historian will not lead us chasing myths and fairy tales? ¡®Normies saw Hitler as messianic figures while the Evolvers saw something demonic. The seemingly impossible ascent of this demagogue and his string of victories against the once so proud French and British, and of course that great Soviet evil to the east, demanded an easy exnation. A secret known only to a few cabal of intelligence. And in the Secret vault it is recorded for what reason Hitler was so confident that he would rule the world.¡¯ ¡®The Spear of Destiny.¡¯ The Diplomat said. ¡®I heard this story a long time ago. A magical weapon that could kill Gods and reces them. It is hogwash.¡¯ The Diplomat waves his hand in exasperation. ¡®But that¡¯s the thing it¡¯s not. When the First Pharaoh rises to his throne he was a Normie. He was a servant in the Grand Pce of Ra. Ra was an Evolver who is an Omega level. He could control the sun and was worship as the Sun God. But many researchers believe that Ra is actually only able to control the weather. And that kind of ability is truly regarded a powerful ability in any ancient era. To bring rain when there is drought and to bring the sun when winter is long.¡¯ ¡®Tutmos a servant gains the throne by killing Ra. And what weapon did he use? A spear. Badly crafted one but a spear nheless¡¯ The Consul nodded. Even in history textbook, it is said that utmost killed a God using a spear and that spear is called Godyer. ¡®The spear of destiny has been called many names and sport many forms but one thing is unchanging. The red edges of the weapon.¡¯ ¡®It does not exist¡¯ The Diplomat said and at this the historian smiles. ¡®It exists.¡¯ ¡®Where is it then?¡¯ The Historian sits back down on his seat as the four supreme stares at him. And the Historian smiles as he ruffles his sleeve and brought out a spear from his spatial pocket. Putting it down on the table, the other four Supreme Potentates look at the spear and then at the Historian smiling. The Consul who is always calm shows a wide smile. He got up from his seat and approaches the Historian chair and pats the Historian back. Then he said ¡®Tell me more¡¯ *** SOMEWHERE IN AN UNDISCLOSED LOCATION IN RUSSIA Will look at the document sprawled on the wide table. Beside him was a Russian smoking Cuban cigar. He was muscly and in his long ck robe. His face was manly and there is a scar on his left hand. On his right hand is a burn mark. ¡®What do you think? Still thinking I¡¯m trying to fool you?¡¯ The Russian said in English with thick ent of Russian. ¡®It¡¯s true. The Spear of Destiny exists.¡¯ Will said as he takes a step back looking at all the documents in front of him. Proof of a weapon that transcend the limitation of this word, or even this part of the gxy. It could even be regarded as an Artifact. ¡®What did I say?¡¯ The Russian said as he takes another puff of smokes and smiles mockingly. ¡®You sure it would work?¡¯ Will said after regaining back his calm. This isn¡¯t his world. Surely, the history would be different. ¡®Get the spear and you will get your speed back.¡¯ ¡®It can break the Source Fragment.¡¯ ¡®Whatever it is you called that crystal shard that trapped you power, it could break it. My family had a record of it. I might look like this but I¡¯m thest heir of Russian royalty.¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Will said as he is pacing inside the room, thinking. If his brother is here that would be easier. If it¡¯s his brother, he would not fell to the same trap like he did. ¡®The Spear of Destiny has many properties. No Evolvers could use their abilities in front of that ursed thing. But it also has the abilities to nullify all kinds of dampener since all of the fragment used to make the dampeners originated from that spear as the source.¡¯ The Russian keep talking ¡®Get the spear and you would get the world, my father used to say to me.¡¯ And Will stopped his pacing. He finally understands why his brother did not conquer this whole world the moment he set foot on this weak Earth. He sighed. In the end, he was not as strategically inclined like his brother. Will was impulsive and loves to stand for justice. It is what made him end up in this state His brother had always said, it is fine to uphold justice but you have to be prepared. Will never understand what to prepare for when fighting injustice other than strength and power or in his case his speed. Now he understands. Information. Looking at his brother action, he first upied the Pentagon. That was an act of chance. He ended up in Washington DC and Pentagon was there so he upied Pentagon. But his next target could not be a coincidence. The CIA headquarters in Langley. Why would he target there. Only one thing that could hold his brother interest. Since this world would not have anything that could satisfy his brother appetite for divine weapons and items then there only information. That is why his brother is slowly advancing step by step. Will will not be surprised that Azief would know about the Spear of Destiny in a few days. After all one of the documents he read details CIA involvement in the death of General George S. Patton because the General knew some things about the Spear. The Spear was then sent to House of Martel and is there for safekeeping. It is in Titan. ¡®You know why I wanted that spear?¡¯ Will ask the Russian. The Russian nodded. ¡®You wanted your speed back aren¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®I do but that¡¯s not the only reason. If the im that the Spear of Destiny could hurt anything in the world, then I must not let it falls to someone else¡¯s hand.¡¯ Then he almostughed. By now, his brother might already create countermeasures against the spear of destiny. His brother might also already make the conclusion that the dampeners and the cors is actually the same stuff that Source Fragments are made off. Primordial energy. It is very rare yet here it is in Earth 39. Something must have happened for them to possess such many Source Fragments. ¡®Who are you protecting?¡¯ The Russian asked Smiling Will replies ¡®Someone who I owe a very great debt¡¯ and then he walk away from the tables as the Russian take another puff and closes his eyes. The Spear of Destiny is forcing people to move and enter the race and with Azief in the United States expanding his influence it is only a matter of time before the Rebellion Army will sh with the World Council. *** Chapter 170: Elements EARTH 39 Azief look in front of him, looking at the vast expanse of fertilend and smiles. He could feel life blooming all over this ce, lively and boisterous. Life bloomed here and the contrast of that life force and Azief Death Aura is strikingly differentiated. The very ce he put his foot is wilting and undergoing the process of Death by Time. The soils he stepped on is experiencing a very weird fluctuation of Time and Withering concept. ¡®This world is weak¡­.but there is still things that could hurt me. Deep ns and deep plots¡­.it seem I could not underestimate this World Council.¡¯ But he was smirking. Clearly he enjoys the challenge. Only then can he grow. They clearly do not have the same powers and abilities he do but they are clearly intelligent. To Azief anyone who uses their resources to the utmost is a smart man. Since they knew conventional weapon did not work they will use magic. Yes, magic. That is what the azure crystal and the weapons that is supposedly could kill him is. ¡®Magic¡¯ And Azief was saying this in a disdainful way. He does not like magic arts especially because they rarely make sense. They do not follow the Laws of Energy Conservation at all and depends solely on some mystical and cosmic forces of the Universes that he didn¡¯t understand and could not make heads or tails of. But he is not stupid enough to not fear its power. Azief read the report he was given by Harrison after they upied the CIA and FBI a weekter. The Spear of Destiny. Azief got a quite urate idea what the spear of destiny true form. A mass of primordial energy condensed into the minerals of meteor that is crafted into a spear. Even when he is in Seed Formation and even if he reached Disk Formation, he could not endure being cut by such energy. It didn¡¯t matter he had an Undying Physique or even if he has Eternal Devil Physique like Demon Kings, primordial energy has the power to ignore all Laws of Energy. The reason why this is so is because Primordial Energy is rare and only a few beings in existence could produce it or even emits it. Unless Azief level of power reached like those Olympians and Asgardians Lords of the Realms he would be dead if he is stabbed by the spear. His decision to plunder the intelligence of US agency proves fruitful for him. The myriads of secret documents they managed to uncover were staggering and scandalous. The Spear of Destiny and the rted files on it was quickly branded highly ssified and only meant for certain eyes in the new government of Evolvers. And then there are other files he made public to the world and Evolversmunity through the back channels and media. Now, that Azief has controlled about half of the US his people began creating infrastructure and legal channel has been established. In a month, Azief has done more for the Evolversmunity than the Blood Brothers have done in all of its formation. CIA has been doing experiments on Evolvers since they were founded and FBI has known to profile Evolvers with crimes to work in conjunction with the CIA to uncover Evolvers abilities and harness it against Evolvers race. The wind rustle as the leaves of the forest creating a symphony of peace as the birds calls out to each other. He grimaces. His suspicion was confirmed. That Azure like crystal has the same properties as a Source Fragment. ¡®Source Fragment¡¯ he said as he retrieved something form his bag of storage. An Azure like crystal in the shape of a bottle appears in Azief palm. He looks at it intently like his eyes could peer through it secrets. He could not help but think of a Dimension where he and Will were stuck in. It was one of the Deserted Dimension he was stranded in during his journey back home. Azief called it Bizarre World. Everything about that world is bizarre and if you try to make it logical you will find yourself to be the insane one. But there, in that Dimension¡­. is where they first see the Source Fragment. Scattered across many Deserted Dimension and Fractured Realities and even some cut off Timeline, the Source Fragment is always there. Some were inrge quantities some only having a few. But Will and him researched it vigorously especially since Will when he is near the Source Fragment will have his speed reduced. But it has no effect on him. And in their research they discovered only people who draw from the sources of the Universes would be affected by the Source Fragment. Source Fragment can nullify Source energy. This means two possible exnations to things he has been curios about. With Azief capability he could infer some guesses. The first thing is that the reason why he could not sense the Speed Source is because either Will is no longer on this Earth which is not possible considering the portal that the Inventor built for him follow Will Speed Emission or the more logical exnation is that his Speed Source was extracted. After thinking a lot about it this is the conclusion he reached. ¡®The World Council¡¯ Azief thought. They must have found a way to extract Source energy from Evolvers. After all if Azief could Devour their abilities and extract their energies and their very essence of abilities why couldn¡¯t arge organization like the World Council could not? The second thing is that since Source Fragment can only nullifies any energy based on the Universal Source of Power then that means all Evolvers get their powers from one source of Universal Power in the Universe. Azief has a theory about that. The moment the meteor felled it brought with them a certain virus that infected many human. It hibernates and then it broke out. But instead of killing its host, it grants them abilities. The reason why Azief thinks like this is because he has a cave painting depicted a mass burial during the First Age of Evolvers. Azief got this painting after breaking through an underground secret room underneath the CIA headquarters. Then suddenly as Azief was thinking and reorganizing information his ears perked up and he snorted in derision. Another jete sailing through the clouds with high speed. This time a squadron hase as backup. This time instead of surveince purposes they will try to mount an attack. ¡®And even after I have shown them what I¡¯m capable of¡¯ Aziefined, his ck robe flutter majestically behind him, his shadow seems to be enveloping the entire vast fertile ins. ¡®They are getting desperate for results¡¯ Azief said to himself. He is still standing there on the cliff, winds blowing his ck cape, his face still hidden beneath that ck hood. Standing there with his hand behind his back, he looks like a peerless existence. He is calm and emitted an unapproachable aura. Death aura and Time fluctuations rippled around his entire existence as the air around him ripples and pulsates, thrown into chaos and disorder. Azief could hear they speak in Chinese even with this distance separating them. Perks of being a highly evolved powerful being. ¡®Ming Army¡¯ Azief hissed. In this Earth, the Republic of China did not exist. Maybe because the Soviet Union of this world which is led by an Evolver majority members failed and decimated by the Romanovs the Republic of China which is based on the idea of Communism also did not take root since the one proposing it an Evolver. Instead the Ming dynasty still thrives with the Imperial House of Zhu still rules to this day. There was a brief moment of interregnum during the reign on Qing whichsted until Qianlong emperor but the empire was regained back by the Han with the help of the French and European bloc power. The European bloc moves to help the Ming imperial family to regain back their throne after being persuaded by the Diplomat which has enormous political power stretching all over the globe. He knows everything about everyone, their secret, dirt and their deep darkest secrets. ¡®Flies¡¯ Azief snorted this time he waves his hand and thunder clouds were formed. Dark clouds and harsh winds enveloped the clear white sky and then like a punishment form the Heavens, fifteen thunderbolts the size of a hill strikes down the squadron, frying their electronics and killing the entire squadron. Below, some animals had their eardrums broke after hearing the sound of the thunder quaking as sound st erupted in the sky creating a st of energy that spreads all across the skies of China. Azief right now is in China or as it is known here Ming. The moment his presence was identified, the Imperial Family sends their armies to face him. A million soldiers were dispatched. A million Normies soldiers came to the ins to face one lone Evolver. This is a big gamble. The army of the Ming has 2 million active duty troops. To kill the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army means to bring down the entire Rebellion Army and as such they believed such gamble is worth it. One million men came, none of them returned. The Supreme General did not even leave any bones or ashes to pick up. A million Normies parents grieved and scream to the Heavens and Ming poption decreased by one million shocking the entire empire and making all those Normies hides and sit in their lofty chairs trembling in fear. They all know, retribution hase. The ves of the nobles look at their master condescendingly. Even when they were beaten till the point of death theyughed. And with each shrill cackle ofughter, the master would feel a deep bone chilling fear. Like an invisible hands that is slowly choking them They heard stories of what the Rebellion Army does to ve owners and vepanies CEO. They were given the most tortuous death. The Supreme General did not stain his hand with torture since he didn¡¯t believe in torture as a means of procuring information. Torture is only used when you wanted to relish in another people pains. So, he left the judgment of these ve owners to the people who used to be their ves. And ves¡­.Evolvers who had their shares of misery and pain, they know best how to inflict the most pain. In one battle, the Supreme General wipes out one million lives shocking the entire world as the world leading figures in the world paused in contemtion, digesting the news before trembling in fear. Sooner orter, they knew that the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army would not only stay at the US. He would expand and ughter more Normies. It seems he truly wanted to ughter all Normies from the face of the Earth. And it is what Azief intended. And he is doing with a clear conscience. One might not understand how one could kill while having a clear conscience. But Azief can. And he knows a lot of people in the Universe that can. When you have seen the vast Universe you will know how small you are and how insignificant you are in the grand ns of things. And that grand n of thing is only one thing. And that is there is no grand n. There is only living¡­.and dying¡­.and this process repeats infinitely from the beginning until the end. These universes will one day imploded and be destroyed and another new universe will appear recing it. It is a process. Of creation and destruction, of living and dying. So, a million lives¡­to Azief is a small amount of numbers. The ins where the battle urred shows no signs of a great battle Only emptiness. Since then Ming only sent long range scouting like the fighter jets and drones which all being obliterated by Azief the moment it entered 20 miles radius from him. After all that is not the reasons he came here. The one million EXP points is just a bonus which only helps him reaches the forming of his Seed faster. He could not be more grateful for the Emperor and hope he sends more soldiers. Maybe a million more. At least if he sent a million more, Azief could fill the Seventh Seed to 3 percent. He knows that as he progress the harder it is for him to gain EXP from weak beings like Normies. It has been a month since he arrives on this Earth. Since then he racked up kills that would remain a legend in this world. Half the poption of US has been decimated by him which means he almost kill 162 million Normies. The US poption is 324 million. While his soldiers invade Azief was flying around US cities and decimated cities after cities without invading or conquering them. He arrives in a city and by the evening, that city would be a ghost city. Then his soldiers would march in and invade it without resistance. If his army did note it didn¡¯t matter since his army woulde eventually. His army did not need him at themand since the organization of Rebellion Army is different from normal army arrangement. Azief first act as Supreme General was to restructure the army He did gueri attack if it could be called that since his guerri attack has im 162 million. The other 100 million people has been running and emigrating. By now about 5 million people has immigrated to other countries either by nes, boats or tunnels. The other 62 million are Evolvers and ves who joined the Rebellion. Horror could be seen in Normies expression when speaking about his name. He is the scary stories Normies told their children. The nightmares of the privileged and ve owners. vepanies shuts down and ves all over the world flocked to America to find a new hope, a new world. He is the Savior of Evolvers, a symbol of hope and strength. He alone is the pir that holds the Evolvers race steady. Escaped ves from France, Evolvers organizations from Middle East, revolutionaries from Asia, all over the Seven Bloc of Influence all of them flocked and join the Rebellion Army. Withmunication lines being expanded every day, the Evolvers rebellion are truly taking shape with Azief rule over the matters of military is unquestioned and readily obeyed by all Evolvers in the world. If he said for them to die, they would cut their own head to present it to him. They believe whatever the Supreme General ordered them to do have to do with the Evolvers race wining in question so they will not hesitate to do what is ordered. To the Normies however¡­he was something demonic. Something they could not stopped. Something they feared. Nothing works on him. Not guns. Not sma weaponry. Not ion weaponry. Not even hydrogen bomb guided missiles. Dampeners didn¡¯t work. And since dampeners didn¡¯t work on him how could they cor him. With each win, the stories about him began to be more exaggerated. And it is understandable. After all Azief once pressured a guilty Normie ve owner who raped a hundred Evolvers children before ying them alive to die just by staring at him. Using Sovereign Presence he turns that Normie into smudge of blood just by looking at him. To them, he is a Scourge. By now he had conquered almost half of the states in USA. The more he went and conquers, the more states falls and the easier the wins be. Some states are deserted almost immediately after they heard he wasing so sometimes they win without fighting. The moment they heard what happen to the other states, many Normies packed up their bags and went to the airport to flee. Those who werete all died in his hand. Azief was about to enjoy the scenery when his senses detect another fighter jeting towards him from 20 miles away. He red towards that direction and snorted. The pilot in that jet suddenly had his heart exploded as the fighter jets lost control and crash down into the forts. Sound of explosion followed as Azief resumes his thoughts. ¡®They never learned do they? I¡¯m not here for long and this is the wee they gave me?¡¯ Azief chuckles as he uttered this word. No Conqueror has ever killed as many as him. Not by their own hands. Where he goes destion follows. And as he is sitting on a rock on this cliff inside arge forest looking at the sunset, he could not help but be more driven. Too much is at stake. For this world, and for his world. There is a reason why he needs to be stronger. He needs to be stronger than before¡­ a lot stronger. Weronians areing¡­they are the locust of the Universe, the barbarian race of space and Earth prime needs to ovee them to be reborn. The sound of birds and winds blowing the leaves the tranquility of nature envelops him. It is a fertilend. But at the same time he smiles because he could feel his Sixth Seed is about to sprout and he already have the idea of what Seed he is about to form. The Seed of Elements. When he ask the system he wanted to form the Seed of Elements, there is a certain prerequisite he needs to fulfill before he can form that seed The elements. He needs to at least refine seven elements. He has already has one element, lightning. And that lightning itself is special because it is tribtion lightning. Because he endures the Tribtions Lightning and possesses Undying Physique he already has umted Tribtion Lightning energy in his aura. It is the reason why when he wills it thunders and lightning followed. It serves well as an intimidation and part of his theatrics to instill fear in his enemies and contemporaries. But for the other six he has decided the elements he will refine to form his sixth seed. There are many elements he can refine as he views the list of choices of elements that can be refined. But he settled for this six. Fire. Water. Wind. Earth, Void and Metal. For Fire he will refine ten active volcanoes and absorb their heat thus he will secure the Fire elements. For Water he decided to use it to his advantage and sabotage a thorn in the eyes of the Evolvers. He will refine an entire sea to enter his seed. And that sea is the Sea where the Antis made their home. Azief wanted to provoke the Anteans and stole their Trident of Namer From the beginning he heard about Anteans Azief has developed a profound dislike towards that civilization. Hidden deep beneath the sea, they hide likes a turtle while their fellow brethren suffers injustices and persecution while they prosper, trading with the Normies in weapons and arms which is used against the Evolvers. Blood Traitors. That is what the evolvers call them. It is the highest insult one can get in an Evolver culture. Blood Traitor means to profits on one own race misfortune and despair. For Wind element Azief will refine wind of this Earth by refining tornadoes and storms. All of these elements do not necessarily means he has to refine its corporeal being but its concept. A seed is after all the birth of concept. Understand the concept then you will refine the elements. For Void It is a form of energy. In other words he will refine energy. Metals mean he will refine hard things whether that be minerals on Earth or something else. What he wants is the understanding after he refines this items and not so much as its physical representation. And nowe the reason why he is here in Ming so far away from his main base of operations. In the morning he flies with his fastest speed here after he felt he could form his Sixth seed. He thought it would take a longer time but with unlimited amount of people rushing to their death under his foot, one could not believe the sort of progress he made. If this is any other Earth he would not do things like this. After all even he could not kill people he didn¡¯t want to kill. As long as he can justify the reason for his killing he could keep killing. If he can¡¯t justify it he won¡¯t even start. After all people kills for many reason. He decided to kills the Normies, an entire race to save another race from annihtion and because the Normies did things to far, each of their atrocity is worse than the previous. But he did not kill the Normies all the way. He left children and babies. He did not allow any of his soldiers to kill or harm them for children are innocent. They are¡­Azief seeds of hope. He could kill the old people since they will not be able to ept the new order but children who didn¡¯t even know the dark side of the world? They do not deserve the terrible fates of their race. People might think it is odd. Since you have already decided to kills all Normies you encounter why spare children. To those people Azief would just p them to death. Whether he kills someone or spares someone, why does it matter to them? What matter is what he thinks and what he feels since he is the one holding their lives. What matter is there for them to be concerned about whether he kills them, or save them? The reason why Azief is here is to refine Earth and that means to refine this Ming Empire. He will refine the entire Empire into one of the elements. Ming has eradicated almost all the Evolvers in their empire. Those who survived were turned into a mute and deaf ve, their tongue cut and their ears cut off. Others who were a bit luckier be a servant in noble household as the bottom rung servant and face discrimination and pain. There is only about half a million evolvers herein Ming in a 1.5 billion poption. The Evolvers were exterminated in a purge a hundred years ago. And each year the Evolvers are hunted down during the Hunt of the Imperial Family which tosses the ves into a vast field and the Imperial Princes hunted them down as a show of their prowess. When Azief heard the report he gritted his teeth and waited for the opportune moment. He could not kill 1 billion people without leaving himself vulnerable to attack not when he knows there is a weapon out there that could hurt him. So, he will cut their lifeline. What will they do when their crops won¡¯t grow and the Earth no longer provides. He will refine this empire to turn into a wastnd. All this beauty, all this life¡­is wasted on the Normies. The beauty of life teaches them nothing. It did not tranquil their heart and did not teach them the virtue of peace. Since that is the case, they are unworthy. When thisnd bes a wastnd, when the source of priority of the Imperial Family is no longer there, when Normies are dying and starving, his Rebellion Army will roll down here and save the Evolvers and exterminate the cockroaches. And with this thought, he takes a deep breath and energy fills his entire body as thunder rocked the sky and lightning shoots down from the Heavens striking down any life form nearby the cliffs. The birds fly away and the animal¡¯s runs to their hideouts as they sense a terrifying presence. They might not possess intelligent thoughts but they understand fear. Azief closes his eyes and in that instant the world in front of him is dark. He closes his eyes and the world no longer exists. All he could feel now is¡­life and energy beneath his feet, droning and moving, humming and singing. Boundless life, boundless energy, infinite possibilities. Then he opens his eyes and the world is there again. He will take it away. The boundless life, the boundless energy, the infinite possibilities and turns it into nothingness. Then he stomp his feet and the cliff beneath his feet did not exploded but vibrate as the entire ins quake. REFINE! He shouted and it begins. *** Chapter 171: Public enemy number one (1) EARTH 39 MING EMPIRE ASIAN BLOC The Young Emperor Zhu Di was sitting on his Dragon Throne listening to the reports from his officials. They all are proposing ns on how to recoup the losses of their empire after attacking the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army. The atmosphere inside the room was tense with the young Emperor thinking vigorously while looking at his officials arguing and debating with each other. He could not believe a million men could not even hurt one Evolver. Could the stories be true? An Omega Level Evolver is truly akin to Gods? He is the Son of Heaven and in Ming his rule is unchallenged and he never loses. Evolvers popted the lowest rung of society here and losing to one is uneptable. By now, the people have begun speaking about him in hushed words calling him a rash Emperor. But what should he do then? Let the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army just strolled through his Empire without repercussion? What would the World Council and the other countries think of him? At least he was better than the President of USA who quickly takes a private spaceship and run away to Titan the first sign of trouble. Who doesn¡¯t know the deration of the Supreme General where he vowed he would exterminate all Normies influence and erect a new world order? At the time, the rulers of the worldughed. Now¡­.not so much. With victories after victories, the Evolvers and Normies alike begin to think that the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army is invincible. The Evolvers has even begun treating him as a God. Here in Ming some evolver ve erected a temple of the Supreme General and worship and offer incense on him like he is some deity. As the room descended into shouting match between officials a person screams from outside with a shrill voice ¡®Emergency! Emergency! Protect the Emperor!¡¯ A eunuch rush through the throne room and prostrated before the Emperor, his forehead is full of sweat ¡®Eunuch Gao! Why are youing into the throne room?¡¯ Zhu Di was shocked with the tant disregard of this eunuch to proper Pce rules which forbids this eunuch toe when he is in session. Zhu Di has always hated eunuch so much so he did not have a personal eunuch. After all they are Evolvers who has been castrated and considered half men. ¡®Your Majesty¡­Your Majesty¡¯ he said his voice stutter in fear. Then he looks toward the old officials, ministers and schrs in the throne room ¡®All officials bring the Emperor to safety. The Supreme general of the Rebellion Army hasunches his attack towards the Empire¡¯ ¡®What!¡¯ All the officials inside the throne room sprang into action as they quickly urges the Emperor to enter the Dragon Room and hides himself underground inside the Bunker. As theye out of the Throne Room they see strange lights erupted from the ground and some light hovering in the air. Some wise schr pointed out, his face was a mixture of fear and shock as he pointed to the light and shouted ¡®Earthquake lights. It is emitted from the rocks that under extreme stress.¡¯ As he finished saying this, another official noted that birds are flying away from the gardens. Outside the Pce, on the forest, toads, bees, dogs and cat are abandoning their homes and running away. On the usually tranquil and peaceful rivers, fishes are thrashing around and pets in many civilians Normies houses began behaving erratically. The official nodded as they understand the implications. The Supreme General is doing this. It is said that the Supreme General has many abilities but inducing earthquake? This puts fear of the rumor that has long persisted in the history of this world is true. Omega Level Evolver is akin to Gods. They remember the story of the Five Emperor who many schrs have been saying that they were actually Evolvers. ¡®Quick we must escort the Emperor to safety!¡¯ An old official said as they guarded the Emperor looking at the sky fearing that the Supreme General woulde down from the sky and take away the young emperor. As they take a step a foreshock happens and they all almost falls down to the ground as the ground begins to roll. They all marvel at the power of the Supreme General. As they rush through the hallways and pces the ground moves and the first quake happen with the force of a rushing tsunami. The ground rolled up and the Ming Empire was thrown into chaos that it even affects nearby countries. The Supreme General is showing his anger. Like a father pping the table in order to warn. And his warnings are clear. He did not take the Imperial Family wee of him favorably. Many of the officials try to persuade the Imperial Family not to engage in any hostile move against the fearsome Supreme General but they did not ept the official¡¯s pleas. The result was that they sent one million soldiers and they were eaten alive by the Supreme General powers. Now, the Supreme General is getting payback. This is what the officials think and spected. If only they knew that Azief is refining their Empire they would surelyugh at themselves thinking they are so important that they even registers inside the Supreme General calctions. If Azief wanted he could fly over and end the Emperor lives whenever he wanted. The only reason he did not do so, is because he has other concerns which is forming his seeds. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ The quake was like a thunderous roar ripping through the soil, splitting the Earth and bringing chaos and disorder. Its motion was so violent that the Emperor stumbles and falls as the officials behind him also falls down and stumble. Looking at the Holy One falls, they quickly strengthen themselves and quickly try to help the Emperor. Outside the entire Imperial City were full of people screaming in shock. Tops of trees were snapped open because of the violent force of tectonic movements. Buildings copsed, water supply line bursted out from the sewers, spilling to the road, cars ident stacked up on the highways, with the sounds of horns and screams filled all major highways and roads. Some highways broke down killing thousands of people on the roads and houses burned down as the entire city look like they were being punished by the Heavens. ¡®Quick bring the Emperor to the bunker¡¯ said the Eunuch. The Emperor got up, his face pale as he sees the trees and flowers of his pces wilting, like their life essence being drained. ¡®What is going on!¡¯ He shouted in anger his hand clenched tight as he does not understand what is happening. Then another quake happened this time stronger than before. The force of this quae is double the force of energy than the first quake as even the Emperor could feel the vibration under his feet. The Pces and pagodas he built could be seen cracking in the seams and then slowly showing signs of crumbles down. At this time they all be even more scared as their feet be even faster Even as they were running they think to themselves. ¡®What has happened?¡¯ They then arrived in front of a Peach Garden. It used to be beautiful but this time all they could see was the destruction of the Garden with peach trees snapped open at the bark and the tiles all were cracking. ¡®Quick!¡¯ The Emperor dashed forward ignoring his Imperial Demeanor as he rushes through the garden and enters the Pavilion. Pushing a wall the wall shines as a robotic voice sounded. ¡®Identificationplete¡¯ Then from the wall a door appeared ¡®Quick¡¯ The Emperor once again said as he waited for his officials and they enter together. The Eunuch was about to enter to enter the room when the Emperor push him back as the Eunuch fall down to the ground. ¡®Stay outside!¡¯ The Emperor scolded. Did the Eunuch think he can enter the room with them? The Eunuch only shows a bitter smile. ¡®Yes, Your Majesty.¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ The Emperor enter the room as the door closes. The Eunuch watched on as the door closes. When the door finally closes heughs like a madman and look at the Garden and the entire Pce is slowly crumbling. The high sturdy walls, the lofty grand pavilions all of it is rendered useless. He then kneels to the ground and with tears in his eyes he said ¡®Thank you Supreme General. Today, my resentment could be resolved!¡¯ And he smiles as he kowtowed to the cold hard stone tile on the ground his eyes full of tears. He then looks back at the closed room and smirked. ¡®I left a surprise for you, evil Emperor. Your reign, the Zhu family reign is over. No¡¯ he then refute his words as he saw the skies full of lightning and sounds of thunders in the distance as he continued ¡®It is the end of your race dominations. From now on, a new world order will emerge.¡¯ Then taking a deep breath he shouted, speaking the truth he had to hide every day without fear any longer ¡®Long live the Rebellion!¡¯ ¡®Long live the Rebellion!¡¯ ¡®Long live the Rebellion!¡¯ With each shouts he kowtowed. Inside the room the Emperor and the officials were shocked to see there are there people inside it. One man was a man of steel. Literally this man was like walking steel. They smiles. ¡®Zhu DI?¡¯ The man asked looking at the young emperor with disdain. ¡®You mangy race dare say my name, The Emperor directly? You insolent ves!¡¯ The Emperor was about to hurl more insult when someone shoots his kneecaps and he falls to the ground. His kneecaps bursted out with blood, spurting furiously like it wasing down from a water fountain. The figure shooting the gun is behind the steel man. The Emperor and the officials looked at the dim figure behind the man of steel. It was a woman sitting on a chair with her legs on the table; her right hand is twirling a gun. Her face is hard to see with the dim lighting inside the room. They only could see she has a long hair. ¡®Dare?¡¯ The man said with a chuckle. ¡®I dare. Our Supreme General once said to us if there is a Normie in this world that we fear then we are not worthy to be his soldiers. After all, the Supreme General is backing us. Why would we be afraid? Emperor. Hah! You¡¯re still flesh and blood.¡¯ The officials behind the Emperor somehow quickly understand their predicament. This is a trap. They rushed to open the room when they discovered they can¡¯t push the door behind them open. The Emperor also discover the problem when his face changes. Then understanding dawned on him. ¡®Eunuch Gao? He asks himself. ¡®Oh, this young kid is quite smart¡¯ the woman who is sitting on the chair said yfully. Even now, her face is not shown clearly since it is hidden by the dim lighting of the room. But her hand did not left the trigger of the gun. It was twirling when suddenly it stopped and pointed directly at the Emperor. ¡®You¡­you what are you intending to do?¡¯ The Emperor said his voice stutters as he backed up. The Steel man smiles evilly and then he said ¡®Today, the Zhu family will no longer exist. That¡¯s it. Today wee to remove you and exterminate your families. Nine familial execution isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that what you used to punish Evolvers with?¡¯ The Steel man said his voice was joyful but one could hear the faint anger hidden deep beneath that tone. ¡®We will leave this empire leaderless as this Empire would fall on itself. When it is truly in chaos we wille again and im it for ourselves. Today, our Division task is only to do this thing. To exterminate all the families of the Imperial Government.¡¯ And finished saying what they want twelve shots are fired as twelve officials behind the Emperor had their heads exploded as bloods stted to the walls dripping slowly from the walls like a red paint. Then a kid behind the steel man performs something with his hand and the door behind the Emperor open and a person enter. IT was Eunuch Gao and his face was smiling. It was a chilling smile. Almost like a madman. But when he saw the steel man his face resumes back his usual appearance. ¡®Brother Gao, you have helped us Rebellion Army today greatly. Your information has truly benefitted the organization. When you are finished with this kid, please contact us and the Supreme General will surely grant you an audience and heal you. You no longer have to be a Eunuch.¡¯ The Steel man said as he passes by the young emperor and walk out. Patting the back of Eunuch Gao he nodded as a sign of understanding. ¡®We need to fulfill other objective set by the HQ so will meet youter after our Supreme General is done.¡¯ Saying this to the Eunuch and his team members the group of twelve went out of the room leaving the scared young emperor with the eunuch. The doors closed and there are only two people in the room. Smiling the eunuch grab the ck cor on his neck and with one squeeze of his hand, the cor broke. The Emperor immediately understands. The cor must have been neutralized a long time ago. And only the Rebellion Army could reverse engineer those cors. With the swelling numbers of Evolvers joining the Rebellion Army the Emperor is not shocked someone has found a way to neutralize the effect of the cors. It used to only be Karl but then the Supreme General appears. But now, it seems the Rebellion Army could now liberate the evolvers ve without the help of Karl or the Supreme General. And as his thoughts shed through this conclusion, he could not help but shudder but to think of the ultimate fates of Normies as a race. Have they done a mistake by oppressing them all this time? He finally asked the question no Normies has even thought to ask themselves apart from, a select few. Eunuch Gao stares at the Emperor like a predator looking at a prey This time the weak eunuch that the emperor has never looked properly look very frightening. ¡®Eunuch Gao why are you doing this?¡¯ he said his voice is stuttering as he inches backward with one hand holding his kneecaps while the other is trying to hold on by using the walls as support. ¡®Remember the servant girl who you raped and then forces her to copte with pigs and horses just because you were curios?¡¯ And the Eunuchughs this time with a cackle of madness. ¡®That is my sister, Zhu Di¡¯ he shouted with anger and madness as he spits at the Emperor face. The Emperor face reddens with anger. ¡®You insolent-¡® and before he could finish his word a resounding p nted itself on the emperor face as he was pushed back and falls down to the cold hard floor. His mouth was bleeding and a few of his tooth was chipped. ¡®You will not die that easy .I¡¯ll make sure of that¡¯ the Eunuch said as hee closer to the Emperor with a terrifying expression. *** Chapter 172: Public enemy number one (2) Meanwhile on the outside, the Twelve Division of the First Battalion of the Rebellion Army is efficiently going to official¡¯s house and exterminates all Normies they found. Babies and kids were spared even though they were reluctant but a military order is a military order. From the beginning of the Rebellion the Supreme General detested killing children and as such it is one of the military orders to not kill children. During the earthquake, as people are busy running away from the disaster not many realize what kind of momentous event is happening right now in the Imperial Pce. The Zhu family, a World Noble is being exterminated thoroughly, their blood flows through the streets of the Imperial Pce and the consequence of this action is far reaching and symbolizes the Rebellion Army intention to truly fulfill their promise of creating a new world order. With this attack, the Rebellion Army has shown they are no longer only operates in the US. They are expanding, A thousand miles away, Inside the White House, President Harrison, the leaders of the Normies is talking with someone on the phone. Looking at the view out from the window of the Oval Office, his face expression was unreadable. He was speaking with a Russian. Harrison himself can speak Russian so they talk without obstacles and when he heard why the reasons the Russian calls him and the favor he asked, Harrison was silenced for a while before he said in English. ¡®I¡¯ll grant your friend a favor. But I don¡¯t know what our Supreme General will think. And I don¡¯t know if I believe you¡¯ ¡®Spasiba. I¡¯ll remember this¡¯ the word from the other end of the phone said with English with thick Russian ent expressing his thanks before Harrison ended the phone calls. Looking outside he sighed. ¡®Supreme General predicted this. The person he seeks was truly with the Russian. Yet, he didn¡¯t search for him and only put security detail on him. Still, I didn¡¯t understand his thought.¡¯ Then he shakes his head before pushing the inte on the table and orders his secretary to call all the members of his cab to discuss a very important issue: the expansion of the Rebellion Army operations and their future assault. Their ultimate target that would spell Normies superiority end: Titan *** MEANWHILE ON THE CLIFF IN MING The moment Azief stomp his feet on the ground, a powerful suction energy erupted out of his entire existence, like a ck hole devouring all lights in the nearest vicinity. With Celestial meridian his absorption power of energy is higher than even most Seed Formation High level Realm expert. HE is refining the entire empire the distance is determined by the range of his absorption energy can go, And he can control that range but he could not control what happens the moment he started refining. But his divine sense could still sense the Assassin team he arranged is still doing their job waiting for an informant of the Rebellion Army to lure the current Emperor of Ming to the trap. The current andst emperor of the Zhu family. Azief thought to himself as the energy gathered around him, like a pulsating tornados as the Seed of Elements glowed golden as the Earth element is slowly being filled up inside him. Azief himself is slowly glowing golden as his Undying Physique is almost let out but was being contained by Azief himself. If he let it out then he would be as bright as the sun and this entire ins would crack enduring the extreme might of his Physique. A weak world sometimes is not ideal for someone of Azief strength to train. But a too powerful world will break him before he has even the chance to grow. If not for him searching for Will he will not enter the Multiverse ever again. This is the limitation of training in the Multiverse, to find that bnce is hard. The Metal element is also being filled up. Since Earth contains many hard things, which primarily contains metals which is iron, it is not surprising. Azief knew if he refined Earth elements, his metal elements would also be filled up. To kill two birds with one stone that is why he chose this fertile vastnd of Ming as his target. He needs to reach Perfection and then he will break through to Disk Formation. The vibration of energy causes the tectonic tes beneath the ground to suddenly experience a major upheaval and created a powerful earthquake. All the while as the element energy keep entering Azief meridians and nourishing the empty shell of the Seed of Elements, new understanding entered Azief mind. He did not know how to exin it. It is like being high but at the time sobers, like he was being imparted with the secret knowledge of the world. That the elements also possess ethereal concepts that could be infused in one own energy. It is different from learning lectures, it is hard to exin, one has to experience it to know. It is like this concept fuse inside him molding his will to understand the concept but not bending to it, but standing strong against it if the heart is not willing. ¡®Earth¡¯ Azief uttered but this time as he said it the understanding of this concept of Earth is infused in word such that the cliff where he was stomping bes harder and solid. Resistant to movement or change, the concept of Earth is extreme hardness, solid and unchanging. Resistance to change in the heart, in the mind it is the audacity to dere to remain unchanging despite the obstacle. The understanding that Azief got from refining the earth is ¡°Perseverance¡± he mutters. BOOM! The moment Azief formed his understanding of the Earth; it was like he opened a new door of power inside himself His will strengthened as his imposing aura emitted the regalness of the Mountain, unmoving and unchanging, tempered by time but never crumbling. At that one moment, he is the Earth and the Earth is him. His Divine Sense expanded as he could see almost everything, like a deep rooted tree that stretches all over the world, viewing the world from below. He could see people running and screaming from the disaster he initiated when he started refining the Ming Empire. He saw trees wilting pants die off, buildings and towers falls downs as mes and destruction ravaged this empire. With one stomp of his feet he turns the mighty vast empire of Ming into chaos. He could move now but he did not. Because he is Earth. He does not move. Being a mountain. Unchanging. Unmoving. Unbent. And then the moment of reverie ended, his divine sense receded and he is at the cliff again. The cliff where he is at is bestowed the power of elements as the leaking out of the elements he refined falls down onto this cliff making it the hardest mineral on Earth. Azief take a deep breath and he notices the orb inside the Seed of Elements. But Azief is not yet finished. He stomp again this time he shouted again ¡®Refine!¡¯ All the metals deep beneath the earth vibrates and disintegrated into liquid before it was condensed by the intense friction and heat of Azief energy that he emitted turning the liquid into gas. And if that wasn¡¯t enough Azief energy further broke the gaseous substance into pure element energy that slowly rises up from the ground and cover Azief entire body. Azief smiles as he closes his eyes and he could feel the Metal elements entering his body. One understanding enters his mind, Metals restrain Fire, collect water, it is hard like Earth but unlike Earth it is a concept of stubbornness to the extreme since Earth engenders Metal. It incites bravery, infusing heart of steel for those who practice this element. A steel heart and a steel resolve, this is the great quality of metal elements. This is the concept lies behind the metal elements. ¡®Resolve¡¯ This is what Azief hasprehended. If other people refine this element theirprehension will be different. Since Azief has already had a steel heart and steel resolve, the elements refined will also correspond to the heart of the person refining the element. The person who refined and the element which is refined, both are important. Without one, the process could not be performed. Firmness, rigidity and determination. As this understanding crystalizes inside Azief mind an explosion happens inside his Seed of Element before that explosionbined and form the metal element inside his seed. Azief could feel his dark impulses are being restrained and his generative powers increased. Then opening his eyes one could see Tribtion Lightning shed inside his eyes as thunder roared on top of Azief head. The cliff where Azief was stomping turned into the hardest soil in the world, unchanging even by the erosion of time since it possesses both the quality of Earth and Metal. If this world exploded then this cliff would be thest thing that would be destroyed. Azief could feel in his consciousness, inside the Seed of Elements, three orbs of light circling around the Seed of Elements. The Lightning element was represented by the spherical crackling thunder rotating nonstop around the seed. The Earth element was represented by the spherical mini mountain inside a spherical barrier orb possessing stability rotating nonstop around the seed. The metal element was represented by the spherical a ball of metal rotating nonstop around the seed, as they moved without colliding forming an orbit around the Seed of Elements. Azief has finished refining. He spreads his Divine Sense and he is satisfied. ¡®Now¡¯ he said as he looks towards the distance. He is looking towards the direction of Mount Merapi in Indonesia. He will refine all the elements today and form his sixth seed and then he will begin his expansion. He floated slowly upwards as his divine sense locked on the Assassin Squad he sent and with his Divine Sense he speaks telepathically ¡®Enough. Return.¡¯ He left these two words and without confirming whether they would follow his word Azief reaches out his hand to the clouds and with a lightning fast speed he flies through the clouds leaving a sonic boom behind. The Assassin Squad who has just finished killing thest of their targets nodded to each other. ¡®Let us return. Mission is already aplished.¡¯ That day, changes were happening so much so that the World Council has halted all their focus on other rebellion all over the world and decided to focus on only one target. Eyjafjaj?kull, the volcano in d was leveled leaving a t terrain where an ind mountain cier used to be, Mount Vesuvius disappeared into thin air leaving a huge hole that measured three hundred feet below the Earth, and Japan Sakurajima volcano which connected with the Osumi Penins is cut off with the Supreme General Saber before the entire ind was destroyed. Ten volcanoes in the world disappeared in one day causing widespread panic and also death. When the Supreme General came to this volcano area he would not only destroy and take away the volcanoes he would ughter any poption near the volcanoes. Vesuvius which boasted densely popted volcanic region in the entire world are all ughtered leaving only crying children which are then extracted by the Rebellion Army. If that is not enough to rm the entire world, an entire sea was dried up leaving Antis the mysterious civilization to be vulnerable. Coming down from the skies the Supreme General rushed down towards the Bermuda Triangle and the moment he dive into the sea, like a swirling storm, the sea water dried up. Then as the sea water dried up, the Supreme General raises up his hand on top of the Dome like barrier of Antis and form an Earth Wall from the bottom of the sea to the four corners of the North Antic Ocean dividing a section of the sea. If not maybe he would have dried up all the Seven Seas and create a massive damage to the ecosystem. Then with a punch that crack the entire sea bed of the North Antic Ocean, the so called indestructible dome of Antis was broken. The Supreme General then proceeded to kill all the soldiers of Antis thate to stop him entering. Like an image of a War God he descends downs from the Heavens and shes all existence that is in his way. Reaching the Grand Pce of the Sea Lords, he ughtered all the Sea Lord before taking the Trident of Namer and flies off, leaving a section of the sea dry and four pirs of Earth Wall that emerge from the sea intact. Then not only is he not finished he then chases storms. All over the world his sighting was reported chasing storms and hurricanes. The moment he appeared he calmed down the storms and volcanoes as they almost instantly disappeared the moment he appears. Then in Africa where most of the ves is popted before they were shipped out the Supreme General proimed Freedom on the skies, his word could be heard all over the African Bloc like a decree from God. Then opening his arm, the Supreme General bestowed them with tremendous energy that enables them to crush the cors and dampeners on them causing the entire African Bloc to be liberated by the Evolvers. People have already been calling this event the Five Miracle. The assassination of the entire Zhu family, the disappearance of the volcanoes, the destruction of Antis Dome, calming the storms and bestowing powers and abilities to an entire Bloc. By now, it is hard to believe the Supreme General as a normal Evolver. Even Alpha Evolver would dare not im they have even a fraction of abilities like the Supreme General has exhibited. And now with all of this miraculous feat, the World Council is no longer rmed. They are afraid. This is the Battle. Thest Great Battle to determine who will rule this Earth. The Normies or the Evolvers. And it is all because of one person. War has begun. War has been dered the moment Azief order the execution of a World Noble. It was a provocation, a naked attempt to engage in warfare with the World Council. The notice was distributed, poster was pasted, his face covers all major newsworks, and all major cities show his face as public enemy number one. The enemy of the entire world: the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army. *** Chapter 173: Peaceful night EARTH 39 Washington DC The wind blows harshly today in DC with thunder skies filled the entire Capital of Evolvers. The Evolvers look up and realize only the skies around the Tower of Dread are especially vtile with thunder booming and lightning striking. They speak words of blessing before resuming their works. With the Evolvers liberation Washington DC has been the center of Evolvers administration for the new world order with delegation from other Rebellion leaders all over the world converges here afterst week event where the Supreme general decimated the Ming Empire. Even now, the effect could not truly be calcted with rebellion leaders rises up like mushroom after rain in Ming after the destruction of the Zhu family. Ming is in chaos and with the rebellion after rebellion it will not be long until Evolvers will have the majority power in Ming. And to that they refer the Rebellion army. It is now an unspoken rule¡­..all rebellion could only be legitimized by having the approval of the Supreme General. So, today, many of the Rebellion leaders all over the world have been invited to the First Capital of Evolvers to discuss the way forward and to have an audience with the Supreme General. When they arrived escorted with the Thirteen Division of General Catherine, the first thing they marvel from the aerial view of the First Capital was not the White House which used to be the seat of power for Normies in US but the Tower of Dread. They all feel an urge to run the moment they saw the ck adamant tower reaching the skies. When the Protection Barrier is open only then they can enter the airspace of the First Capital. When they arrived at the private airstrip, even from then they could see the Tower of Dread Earth Wall and one delegates could not help but remark how big and tall the tower must be and how the Supreme General has made that Tower as his symbol of his determination to eradicate the Normies from the face of the Earth which calms the other delegates heart. Sometimes even Evolvers have a subconscious fear to the Supreme General considering what he can do. The tower of dread is a Tower made of skull and bones of Normies as a testament of the Supreme General wrath. The Pirs are made from blood, the iron in human bloodpressed into solid form. It is where he resides. It was a symbol of the Supreme General power. In one night he built the Tower with his abilities. Bones and skull waspressed and strengthen using the supreme General abilities. Every Evolvers working in the Capitol would gaze at the tower and in their gaze there is a feeling of security knowing that a person like the Supreme General is protecting them. But to the Normies, it was symbol of dread and fear. The Tower itself was an incredible feat of architecture as the tower reaches the clouds and has no stairs. Since the Supreme General can fly it stands to reason why the Tower has no stairs. It has a topmost tower where it is rumored where the Supreme General sits on his throne of bones and skull and where he brought only the most important member of his trusted Evolvers to discuss matters of grave importance. Sinners or Normies who have done terrible things was also sometimes brought here before they are executed.. The Tower of Dread also has multiple towers and the entire Tower is surrounded by ck miasma and gray fog so that it could not be clearly seen from the distance. At the beginning it was easily seen but now as the Supreme General keeps killing, the Tower be even darker and even hard to see and the ck miasma and the gray fog slowly spreading. Making the tower look blurry from afar. Underneath the tower, it is rumored to houses many cavern and underground pits where it serves as Purgatory for some heinous Normies and Evolvers that have done terrible things to Evolvers race. It used to be only the ck tower but now after the Supreme General returns from doing incredible feats all over the world, he added river of moltenva around the Tower and constructed Earth Wall that reaches the skies cordoning off the Tower from public view. But the Earth Wall itself as a sign of where the Tower is situated. Unless one enters the Gate of Dread one could no longer see the Tower. And there is a new addition. In the topmost tower there is an altar and on that altar the Supreme General struck the Trident of Namer and granted a dome of protection that used to protect Antis all over the United States. Now, with double the protection even if this is destroyed the United States would probably float into space and remains intact. The world notices that the stronger the Supreme General bes, the more powerful the Tower bes. Now, it is a ck fortress that could pressure someone invisibly. Just by looking at it Normies would feel pressured. It has that kind of presence. And inside that Tower, on the topmost tower a ck stone table carved to resemble the map of the Seven Bloc Azief is looking at someone sitting on the opposite side of the table on a white stone chair. Like always his ck robe fluttered being blown by the harsh winds and behind him lightning crossed and strikes the Four Pirs on the topmost tower. On each corner is the Four Divine Beast statue. He was sitting like he was the Monarch of Darkness, majestic and godly. Azief was sitting on the throne of skulls that is emitting death aura and ck fog and look at that man with a stare before closing his eyes and sighing. The other person was a bit thin but tall. He wears a formal suit and had a neatly trimmed beard. He looks like a guy that stumbles here from a formal business conference. ¡®I didn¡¯t like this new look¡¯ Azief said. ¡®Heh¡¯ the other man scoffed. But they didn¡¯t seem like enemies. No, the way Azief look at the man was the way an older brother would look at his younger brother. It was full of concern thoughts but also of a slight annoyance. The man was waiting for the floating coffeepot to finish pouring his coffee. ¡®I need a little sugar¡¯ the man said. Azief sighed and then the spoon on his side of the table slowly floats to that man bringing it with the sugar. Azief waves his hand and the sugar pot flew andnded just beside the man. ¡®Thanks¡¯ The man replies as he put a few cubes of sugar inside his cup. ¡®That¡¯s a lot of sugar you¡¯re taking.¡¯ The man listening to Azief words raises his eyebrows and thenughed a little. ¡®What? You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll get diabetes? For beings like us to get diabetes is an impossibility.¡¯ Azief just scoffed. ¡®So what did youprehend after refining the elements?¡¯ The man suddenly asked as he stirred his cup. ¡®That¡¯s what you want to know?¡¯ ¡®I know you chase Perfection. At least I like to know what youprehend. It might help me if I want to pursue the same path.¡¯ ¡®Myprehension will not be the same as yourprehension¡¯ Azief said as his spoon was slowly stirring his coffee cup. He looked at the spoon and the spoon went back to its case. ¡®So?¡¯ The man asks with a little annoyance and Azief just shakes his head as he takes a sip before he exins. ¡®From Fire Iprehended the energy that moves the thing in the world, a vigorous energetic force that connect everything and could only be broken by a negative energy.¡¯ ¡®Passion¡¯ Azief exined as he conjures a fire on the tip of his fingers. The heat emitted from that fire could melt steel as easily fire burns paper. ¡®Heart of Fire¡¯ he added. As he throws that wisp of fire to the lightning on one of the clouds and a terrifying explosion shattered the sound barrier and a sound quake exploded on top of the skies rming the nearby Evolvers poption. After looking at the skies and knowing the soundes from the Tower of Dread they all pretend that nothing happens. The cup on that man table was shaken but he managed to prevent it from stumbling down. ¡®It would be helpful if you are summoning the Purifying Fire for your Perfection Tribtion.¡¯ The man sipping the coffee said. He then looks at the coffee he just drink and shows a thumbs up to Azief. ¡®You sure look calm¡¯ Azief said. ¡®You have seen my uncool side so many times, I rarely get flustered anymore.¡¯ Azief chuckles slightly ¡®Is that so?¡¯ As he looked at the man and shakes his head. ¡®Then why bother hiding? Why did you not contact me even after I revealed myself to the world if you don¡¯t care me seeing your uncool side?¡¯ The man did not say anything as he just look at Azief and then avert Azief look and take another sip. ¡®Nice coffee.¡¯ The manplimented ¡®You know how I am.¡¯ Azief said with a slight smile. ¡®Even now, you still could not forget your past dreams? It looks more like an obsession by now.¡¯ The man suddenly said as he put down his cup ¡®No, I just appreciated my old self memories. At least¡­I have a dream at that time. Though it hurts when knowing you dreams don¡¯t help you in reality.¡¯ ¡®You just like brewing coffee.¡¯ The man said nodding his head like he understand. Azief nodded. ¡®Yes, and liking something like that won¡¯t make you sessful ording to my parents.¡¯ That man sighed. ¡®That story again?¡¯ Azief smiles. ¡®You could have persevered. After all they are people seed doing the same thing that you love.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the point. I didn¡¯t do it to seed. I do it because I like it.¡¯ ¡®Then you should have done it. Persevere.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not like that. I¡¯m¡­not like now.¡¯ He paused and he managed to said it out ¡®I¡¯m not the same person now.¡¯ ¡®In the past¡­what kind of person you are then?¡¯ Azief takes a sip of his hot coffee and take a sip. He admitted that his brewing skill is perfect now. In Earth Two he even takes lesson from top famous Barista and coffeemaker. It is unlike him and he knows he is not the same person as before. No one would expect, the Prince would quit the chaotic era and open a coffee shop. Taking a sip, he then answer ¡®I¡¯m a coward back then. To cowardly to even chase a dream. But my dream changed. I am a different man¡­so I have a different dream now¡¯ Azief said as he look at the skies and said ¡®To see what is at the end. I was sleeping beforehand now that I have awakened. I wanted to chase the end¡­whether it be heaven or Hell I need to know¡¯ ¡®What? Shocked?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. You once said it to me but at that time I thought you were just boasting. To see the end, huh? True, true, after seeing what we have seen, to not try to reach for beyond the starry skies would be a waste of the gifts we have been given. A millions years passed but even if at that time you still didn¡¯t find the end, then what then? When your friends and loved ones all have returned to nothingness what will you feel then? Isn¡¯t it better to live peacefully? To seek the end¡­.is it that easy?¡¯ The man answer. Azief did not say anything only taking another sip but his determination did not waver. He is no longer the same person and as such he now has a different dream. And having a dream is important. It gives him a sense of purpose again. An objective. And with a sense of purpose he could keep walking. And he hopes the people beside him could follow him as he seeks that end. Having a dream¡­.means to walk a lonesome road. But Azief never had the thought he had to belong somewhere. He has his own belief. He came to this world alone and he will leave it alone so he didn¡¯t need to feel he has to belong somewhere. He will grasp the future with his own hand and nothing will stand in his way. With this thought he survived and keeps his heart strong no matter how dark and hopeless things be. ¡®And Water? How about that?¡¯ Suddenly the man asked. Azief chuckles again. ¡®Changing the topic again. Fine. I¡¯ll entertain you. From Water Iprehended that the thing in the world aware fluid, flowing¡­.Formless.¡¯ ¡®Formless?¡¯ The man asked. ¡®Yes, formless. By being formless, one could be anything and as such survive even the harshest condition. By being formless mean also to be adaptable.¡¯ ¡®Wind?¡¯ The man asked ¡®Carefree¡¯ Azief answered immediately The man frowned ¡®Now, you¡¯re just spouting words.¡¯ ¡®It is words but also a concept. I give them words to give them meanings. The concept Iprehend could not be exined by simple words. I sometimes think that by giving it certain meaning it limits theprehension. Just like now. I said Water is Formless and Fire is Passion. But that just words I told you to give you a sense of what Iprehended. But that does not mean that the things Iprehend only covers that scope, it is so much more and could not be exined by words. The more I try to speak of it or exin the more it diminished and condescend the concepts Iprehend.¡¯ ¡®Then the benefits?¡¯ ¡®My divine Sense expanded my body and will strengthen and many other qualitative change happens throughout all my bodies and I have the abilities to control many elements though not as proficient as the Seven Elements rotating inside my Seed of Elements.¡¯ ¡®Now, tell me why you didn¡¯t call me?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®I wanted to present something useful to you before I met you. I wanted to repay you at least.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief said his voice tone was cold. ¡®So I don¡¯t feel like a total screw-up. And I don¡¯t know what you will think of me after doing such selfish things.¡¯ Azief then chuckles but it was with mirth of disdain. Then he ps the table andughed. ¡®So, it is pride.¡¯ ¡®Pride?¡¯ The man creased his eyebrows clearly he does not like being called prideful ¡®Yes, its pride. And vanity.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t want to be pitied. You don¡¯t want to be sympathized but you still want my help¡¯ at this time the man stood up and was clearly angry. ¡®What? Struck a nerve?¡¯ Azief is still seated on his throne with the wind on the skies bing even harsher as thunderstorm is slowly forming from the clouds. ¡®How could you think like that?¡¯ The man said pointing his finger in frustration ¡®Will!¡¯ Azief shouted and thunder boomed and shakes the skies as the pressure akin to Heaven Punishment descended and cracks some of the towers on the Tower of Dread. And Azief stood up from his throne and the room temperature decreased drastically as the ck fog rapidly spreading all over the room making the whole room looks like it is covered with the ck fog. ¡®Selfish thing?¡¯ As Azief walk to Will, each of his steps was full of power and it was like his figures grew to be bigger with each steps taken. ¡®You. Are. My. Brother.¡¯ With each step he said this word and he reach Will. And reaching him, the thunder stop and the pressure dissipated. Will eyes were misty. ¡®Even after all the mess I left behind?¡¯ Azief pat his shoulder ¡®Small problem¡¯ Azief said with a smirk on his face. ¡®Which younger brother in this world didn¡¯t leave a mess for their older brother?¡¯ And Willugh. ¡®Once a brother, always a brother¡¯ he said before Will hugged Azief tightly. ¡®I understand why you did it, Will. Did you think I do not understand? Selfish? Yes, you were selfish. So what? You¡¯re still my brother. The only thing I can do is help you by cleaning up your mess. What is this talk about paying and repaying?¡¯ Will was too touched and only nodded his head. Azief once said to him that even if the entire world is against him, he needs at least one person to keep going. A brother or a lover, it didn¡¯t matter. Will decided that if one day therees a time where it will be choice between his brother and the world, he would pick his brother. Because this is his brother. Will of course didn¡¯t know that his decision today borne out his heart would lead to unexpected consequence in the future. If Loki knew what Will is thinking right now, he would smash his head onto a brick wall. In the past timeline, Will was the person closest to killing The God of Death. Yet, here in this timeline Azief and Will were like bosom brothers that would sacrifice their lives for each other. It was truly ironic. However if Morgana sees this she would surely says this is the karmatic cause and effect in y. It is always mysterious but it always in some way makes sense. The tangled web of destiny and fate, how could it be easy to be unravel? In another timeline, they were bitter enemies, in this timeline they were bosoms brothers. The same could be said for Loki. Loki was the one who wanted to watch the downfall of the God of Death the most yet here he is in this timeline, to raise the very man he despises and fear to be the God of Death. Karma, Morgana would say. Ironic, Loki would say. ¡®You should have sought me the moment you knew I¡¯m here.¡¯ Azief saidughed and put his hand on Will shoulder. ¡®I¡­was too ashamed¡¯ Will said as he releases his hug. ¡®You¡­ashamed?¡¯ And Azief chuckles. ¡®What? I do know shame¡¯ Will say this time smiling. ¡®What are your ns after this? I doubt you wanted to stay here since all of your friends in Earth Prime¡¯ Will immediately ask. ¡®Now, that I know what has happened to you, the way forward is clear.¡¯ Azief said as his throne floated slowly to him and he then sits back on his throne. ¡®We will get the Sealed Fragment and extract back the Sped Source and then I will destroy Titan and form my Seventh Seed.¡¯ ¡®Killing two birds with one stone.¡¯ Will nodded ¡®Yes, since your sealed Speed Source in Titan it could be considered that after we got your Speed Source back, I will destroy Titan. I am confident if I could refine that Moon I would be able to form my Seventh Seed.¡¯ ¡®Then?¡¯ Will asked. ¡®Then, I will begin ughtering all the Normies on Earth leaving only a handful of Normies. By then I might be able to form my Eight Seed and might even reaches the pinnacle of forming my Ninth Seed.¡¯ ¡®Then? Will asked again excited. Then¡­.we¡¯re going home.¡¯ Willughed. ¡®It¡¯s just like you.¡¯ Azief alsoughed when suddenly he stopped hisugh. ¡®He arrived. Hmm.¡¯ ¡®Who arrived?¡¯ Will asked. Then the altar on the left side of the door of this topmost tower room shines. ¡®Teleportation Port? I thought you only approved me entering from it just now.¡¯ Will said. Azief nodded. There is another person I give this privilege¡¯ then a soldier appears from the teleportation port and immediately kneeled. ¡®I am here hearing the summons of the Supreme General¡¯ And Will seeing the face of the soldier was about to shout in shock but he manage to stop himself by closing his own mouth. Then Will look at Azief and that soldier and suddenly he felt the urge tough. ¡®Soldier, how the task?¡¯ ¡®It ispleted.¡¯ ¡®Tell the President, in a few weeks we will be doing a very risky gamble. And then tell the President to give the entire army in Rebellion Army a few day rests.¡¯ ¡®Thank you Supreme General. I will convey this message¡¯ ¡®You can return.¡¯ The soldier nodded. And then that soldier exit the same way he came. After he disappeared Will look at Azief and then he said ¡®Isn¡¯t that soldier¡­.you?¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®The me of this Earth.¡¯ Will smiles. ¡®So, you¡¯re helping him.¡¯ ¡®I felt a sense of familiarity¡¯ Azief replies. Willughed. ¡®Want to see something interesting tonight?¡¯ Azief asked. Will then nodded ¡®I¡¯m on.¡¯ That night after finished nning their grand n Azief brought Will somewhere. By manipting the wind Will was floating as they flew to the sky and arrived at a Park. They then could see that soldier who resembles Azief is waiting for someone. He was nervously waiting for someone and was wearing an elegant suit. ¡®He must have juste back from the banquet on the White House¡¯ Azief remarked. ¡®He was a ve in a noble house before¡¯ Azief said. ¡®He was tortured but remains alive and still possesses a positive outlook in life.¡¯ ¡®I¡­admire that because if I suffer as he did I would break down if I were weak like him. Now, of course I wouldn¡¯t break down but in the past¡­.I¡¯m not so sure. Now, my will and determination is as strong as steel. His name is Azief too.¡¯ Azief suddenly said and Will just look. A woman approaches the bench where Azief of this world is sitting. The moment Azief of Earth 39 look at the woman his eyes shines. That woman has beautiful long hair and whiteplexion. She was wearing very stylish ck clothes and Will and Azief could immediately see that both of this two people have feelings for each other. It is clear the way they look at each other and how they tried to look the best for each other. The moment Will saw the girl he understand why Azief supported this soldier that have the same face as him. ¡®Why did you call me here tonight? I have training tomorrow¡¯ the girl said but there is a hint of red on her cheeks. She was obviously flushed Azief was silent, fiddling with his finger before he stopped and with a serious tone of voice he ask ¡®Hey¡­¡¯ Azief said but he failed to sound too serious instead his voice was slightly trembling. ¡®Yeah?¡¯ The woman suddenly answered timidly as she could sense the surrounding that is bing a bit different than usual. ¡®They both were friends¡¯ Lord Shadow said to Will as they floated on the sky, looking at this scene. Will could hear the voice even from afar because Azief manipted the sound waves using the wind. He was looking at the couple with enhanced eyesses that this world has to offer. ¡®I heard you like me?¡¯ Azief ask as he looks towards that girl and the girl tries to control herself from blushing. She then shakes her head and said ¡®Nope. I don¡¯t like you.¡¯ ¡®Oh, really?¡¯ Azief said as he tilted his head in confusion. This is not the way he thought tonight will be ying out. He has mustered his courage to confess tonight but howe he is so clumsy that other word ising out of his mouth But he could not give up now. ¡®Who told you that?¡¯ The girl coldly asked. ¡®Sina, Bjorn, Ikuta¡­.and many of the people of our Division. Actually everyone is saying that¡¯ Azief tries to say. The girlughs like she couldn¡¯t believe this. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m going home¡¯ she said as she get up from the bench and was about to storm away. ¡®Have courage¡¯ Azief on the sky said to the Azief of Earth 39 even though he knew the people on the ground couldn¡¯t hear his whisper. Azief of Earth 39 clenches his fist and using all the courage on his heart, he got up and chases that girl and shouted ¡®Ah, hey, wait¡­..Soph! Ummm¡­.I like you too!¡¯ he shouted that word in the park. Will could see the resemnce. The Soph that Azief is shouting at has the same face as Sofia face on Earth Prime. Then that cold faces of Soph breaks down and she smirk, before smiling and thenughing cutely. She was trying to be cool but she couldn¡¯t hide her joy. Both of them have liked each other for a long time but none of them ever said anything and tonight the moment Azief said that to Sofia, Sofia could no longer held back her joy ¡®She¡¯s cute¡¯ Azief said. Will didn¡¯t know if he was referring to the Sofia of this world or the Sofia of their world. Taking a breath Azief then said with the light of moonlight illuminating these two lovers ¡®I don¡¯t know if you actually like me or not but¡­.Will you go out with me?¡¯ Azief of Earth 39 asks. Smiling happily Soph answer. ¡®I¡¯ll be happy to.¡¯ Azief then look at Sofia and he did a victory pose his hand clenched in fist as he punches the air. Sofiaughed. And Azief of Earth 39ughed. And that night Azief walk her home, holding hands until he reached her barracks. ¡®This is what yoyo wanted to show me?¡¯ Will asked. Azief nodded. ¡®Why?¡¯ Will could not help but ask this question. As Azief look at his Earth 39 version walking home happy Azief also smiles and he said ¡®Possibility¡¯ Will nodded as he understand what Azief was trying to convey. Then they return back to the Tower. Will knows his brother wanted to believe in happy ending but he was always a realist. Maybe seeing his version achieve happiness in a way, makes his brother believe that at the end of all of this, there is a piece of little happiness for him. That night, the skies were clear and the wind was calm. All were at peace. All were slowly falling to pieces. It was a peaceful night before the storm. *** Chapter 174: That lonely back (1) EARTH PRIME EMPIRE OF JAPAN KYOTO Under a bamboo tree, there is an old beggar that is sitting on the hard ground; in front of the old beggar is a bowl. In the bowl there are a few silvers and coppers. The Old Beggar did not ask nor did he beg. Yet, people still offers some silver and coppers. People called him the Old Beggar of the Bamboo Grove. A few weeks ago a dungeon appeared here. With Arrayist Master Lee Sangmin creating a Trapping Array on the area and seal the monsters, it has be a dungeon and countless low level users flocked here to strengthen themselves. As the monster did not pose threats to Energy Disperse Stage user, the upper echelons of the Empire of Japan did not intend to monopolize it and all users cane and kills monsters. As monsters are limited and do not regenerate easily the amount of monster in the area has decreased. Even now they are still people researching where did this monster originate from and how do they regenerate. Some researchers have concluded that low level monster seems to regenerate faster and that rate of regeneration also dependent on the geography of certain ce. But there are also some monsters that do not regenerate. This includes the monster from Legendary rank to Ultimate. Such prime example is the White Dragon that used to be on top of the Peak of White Mountain in the false Earth. Then there is also the ck Dragon on the Volcanic Mountain Range. When they returned back to Earth Prime the World Government quickly found this titanic monster slumbering. The ck Dragon is on top of Mt Vesuvius in Italy. The Mountain itself had changed when they returned. Not only the mountain bes taller, it is on par with Mount Everest. Experts says that if the Volcano erupted the entire Italy would be covered in ash, smoke and volcanicva. Other than that, monsters regenerate in many ces helping humanity growth. As the wars are being prohibited right now to fend off theing invasion of Weronians, the world is rtively at peace with some exterminating monster guild formed all over the world. Most of them will disband after finished fulfilling their objectives. Most of them seem to hunt high level monster in a raid like system. Even though some monsters are way above their level, with numbers, they could even defeat a Legendary rank monster. In this dungeon that Lee Sangmin created, there are two legendary monsters. A Tengu and a Wolf Demon. Both of them are yokai. Researchers attributed this kind of monster appearance to the geography. It seems that the World Orb created monster based on the lore of tat specific culture. In Europe there is a lot of monster usually found and depicted in fantasy stories like ogres, orcs, and beastly monster. Many of the guilds that were formed after the Fall to reap the benefits after killing the monsters flocked here, wanting to kill the Tengu and Wolf Demon. But what has this got to do with the Old Beggar? When the Old Beggar first arrived, no one pays him any attention other than a few people that pity him. Yet, he rejected food and ept only silver and copper. He would not ept gold. People remarked that the Old Beggar is entric. But then when Major Arno and the White Witch Giselle came here to subdue the Tengu the Old Beggar stop them and whispers something to the White Witch. Major Arno wanted to stop the Old Beggar and even created a Steel chain that exploded out from the Earth to bind the Old Beggar from moving yet the Old Beggar dodges the chain effortlessly. With one p of his hand, the chain turns to dark smokes like its element was transformed from solid to gaseous substance. It drew the attention of the nearby onlooker as they were shocked to see that the Old Beggar could easily dodges Major Arno who was in Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm and even neutralizes his attack with such a simple p. Arno was shocked and rms rang inside his heart but he was unable to move when the Old Beggar wanted to whisper something to the White Witch. It was like he was under a spell. The onlooker all understands something. It seems they underestimated the Old Beggar. He is actually an expert. The White Witch while she was shocked was jolted scared and terrified after listening to the whispers of the Old Beggar. Nobody knows what the Old Beggar whisper to the White Witch but her face was pale and her hand was trembling furiously after she heard the Old Beggar words. She then orders Major Arno to apany her back to the World Council Headquarters on the new Ind of Peace somewhere in the Mediterranean leaving the entrance of the Dungeon and did not return. Since then, people have been giving the Old Beggar sitting under the bamboo a few cooper and silver. Sometimes if there is some danger the Old Beggar would get up from his sitting spot and help the unlucky users using his staff. Today, there were a few guilds that try to subdue the Tengu and the wolf Demon but all were inflicted terrible injuries. But there were no casualties as the Old Beggar arrived and help the people from getting killed. They all expressed gratitude and the status of the Old Beggar in front of the entrance of the Dungeon rose again. Nowadays, all users that came here shows respect as they walk past the Old Beggar. Those who wanted to give alms can give those who don¡¯t want to don¡¯t have to. But the people here also perplexed at the Old Beggar. The old Beggar could clearly kill those two legendary rank monsters yet he did not. Instead of killing the monster he seems to be content sitting under the bamboo tree and begging. Some people specte that the Old Beggar might be a Seed Forming low realm expert or an Energy Disperse Stage High Realm expert thus he is not interested in fighting such low rank monster. At least to those high level experts Legendary rank was not as beneficial for their leveling like the low level users. They were also perplexed that such a powerful person is not famous. After the Battle at the World Council Ind, there were some people that shot to famous status. This all started from the Battle of the Gods that started with the Prince fighting the Nightingale Sasha. At the time Sasha was not the Nightingale but a Seed Forming Realm expert. Their battle crushed mountains and hills and created tremors all over the false Earth. In that battle Sasha lost and ran to the Forest Region where the High Lord of the Forest Alliance Arrayist Lee Sangmin held off the Prince using the Formation he constructed. In that battle The Prince establishes his status as the world number one expert and the world strongest man. Then there is the battle of the Prince with the Seven Fairy. Seven powerful Energy Disperse Stage expert could not even withstand the prince might in a few bouts thus showing to the world the gap between a Seed Forming expert with Energy Disperse Stage expert was like the difference between Heaven and Earth. They were almost killed if not for the mercy of the prince who epted them as his subordinate at least that is how the stories go among the people. But the people in the know that the Prince was schemed against and nearly get duped and suffer a great loss. The Sven Fairy wanted protection against the Beast Horde and the prince epted. By that time and after this repeated showing of might and invincibility the Prince faction were threats to all the organizations in the world. The schemes that wereid for the Prince to fall into did not happen at least that is how it seems but it actually worked. The League of Freedom while one of their objectives was foiled but they managed to wake the world and view the Prince faction with suspicious eyes. And as long as they look towards the growth of the prince faction, the League of Freedom could bide their time as they grow silently. That was the grand scheme. And the Prince knows but he can¡¯t do anything about it since he could not force or change what people think of him. If the Seven Fairy as the Prince subordinates is not enough for the whole world to be wary of the Prince faction then there is also the White Tiger Wang Jian who Loki saves from demise in China. He possesses artifacts from head to toe, the artifact of Sun Wukong. With it he reigns supreme in the battlefield, wining battle after battle. It is ironic that the story version of Sun Wukong were rebellious but Wang Jian is a loyal person and win battles for the Prince faction making it easy for the Prince to do other things. Then there is Loki the Trickster who is full of schemes and widely regarded as the advisor of the Prince. Many people did not want to tangle with this kind of person who is slick and cunning. Then there is the Divine Archer who possesses the Houyi Bow and has a powerful long range attack and rumored to the Prince woman. But she is also associated with General Raymond of the World Council. There is also the fact she is an Energy Disperse Stage expert that could fight toe to toe with some of the powerful people in the world. Then there is aloes Genius Alchemist Sina who could create miraculous pills and strengthen the low level users and boost their potentials, creating a powerful army in the fastest time possible. And with the Seven Fairy and even Sasha joining the Prince the entire world was frightened with this lineup. The only other organization in the world that could match this abundance of experts and talents is only the Revolutionary Army and the World Council. But the culmination of this event eventually leads to the battle at the Ind of Peace. All the world knows the story as it is an example of brotherhood and heroic deeds. To save his sworn brother, the Prince went to confront the World Council demanding that his brother released and with the refusal of the President of the World Council, a small war erupted on the Ind. The Prince faction also weed two more experts, the Immortal Couple into their fold and The Dark Speedster who used to work with the Royal Family of Britain and under the World Council were revealed to actually be the sworn brother of the Prince and a spy. With all this revtions and scheme revealed to the world, the great experts of the World Council try to fight off the Prince with even Raymond and other experts try to persuade the Prince to see the greater picture. The result? The teleportation Formation was activated and President Hirate activated the Council lifesaving treasures A great battle then ensues as the world stood watching the secret broadcast with everyone knowing that the result of the battle will surely change the situations of the world. The Ind was split into two as the lifesaving treasures of the World Council were destroyed by a great saber sh that was capable of rendering the Heaven and Earth apart. With Halos of Ring on top of the Prince head when he temporarily broke through to Disk Formation, it was almost like the Prince was a divine existence the moment he brings down his saber down to the ind. The Ind broke and the world experiences tsunamis and earthquakes. The day the myth of the World Council invincibility was broken, the people following the Prince all shot to stardom and were viewed by many as a threat and war potential that could wipe out hundreds and even thousands of low level user with only two or three people. But this Old Beggar figures is unrecognizable. How could such a powerful person could be such low profile? Evening came and the sun is setting. Sighing, the guilds walk back to the nearby in as they said farewell to the Old Beggars. Night came and only the sound of the wind apanied the Old Beggar who was sitting down in an uncouth manner in front of his begging bowl. The Beggar brings out something from his Storage Pouch. It was a wine bottle. He then brought out a wine ss. And after scanning the area with his divine sense and confirming there is no one nearby he pour the wine into the wine ss. It was a red wine. Then putting down the wine bottle he drinks the wine inside the wine ss with a satisfied expression on his face. The bamboos grove here grows thick and strong giving shades to cool down the summer heat while letting in beams of sunshine during winter for warmth. The Old Beggar was rxing feeling the peace when suddenly a voice broke through the silence. ¡®Still ying this kind of game, Loki?¡¯ It was a girl voice, but it was cold and severe. Loki smirk as he instantly knows who is seeing through his disguise and spoke to him with such familiarity. Coming out from the bamboo grove, illuminated by the moonlight a child with a pale face appears a few hundred meters in front of Loki. ¡®Beautiful¡¯ Loki unconsciously said before his cheek grows red as he realizes he said it out loud. Loki has always felt while Morgana is a little cold and mysterious,but she was beautiful. Not in an objective way but in the way her personality seems to overwhelm others. After all there are many beauties after the Fall since by leveling up and bing stronger the hidden potential inside a person body would be unleashed. Someone who really cares about beauty would find some items or pills to change their appearances or weight. ¡®Morgana. Do you not understand rejection? I¡¯m not interested in your n?¡¯ Loki said looking a little miffed as he waves his hand and a single wind gale as sharp as de flew to Morgana. The pressure of the wind de causes the wind inside this bamboo grove area to halt. If this wind de collided with Morgana body then Morgan would be sliced to a thousand pieces. Morgana did not move or activated any items but a suction force suddenly appeared from the sky as Morgana bodyguard Louise appears from the sky and sucking the wind gale into hisrge gourd. The moment Louisended in front of Morgana the wind gale has been neutralized by Louise as he slightly pants in exhaustion. ¡®The wind gale was very powerful¡¯ he remarked inside his mind as the wind in the area blows normally again. Morgana smiles that malevolent smile again as she look at Loki in amusement. ¡®Trying to kill me, dear husband?¡¯ She asks but there is no hint of coyness in her voice. Loki shrugged as the wrinkles of his face slowly transformed into a smooth skin and Loki face transform entirely into a young man in mere moments. He now wears a silk golden robe looking like a royal noble young master as he smiles. ¡®I just want rats to show themselves.¡¯ He replies looking uninterested in the reason they areing here. He then sits like a thug looking bored as he scratches his chin. The five feet tall girl walks a step when Loki flicks his finger and a powerfulpressed air shoots out as a hole were created a few feet forward from Morgana. ¡®That distance is enough.¡¯ Morgana green eyes look at Loki coldly. With his red tight robe she seems to be a monster of the night. After all that red tight robe is made from human skin and bloodlust aura constantly emanated from her the moment Loki attacked her with the wind gales. The book behind her back bounded with silver metal chains is furiously shaking like it wanted to be let out. ¡®Shut up!¡¯ Loki scolded and this scold of his was filled with primordial energy from his Soul as the Investiture of the First Race on the back of Morgana suddenly stop shaking and be like an ordinary book. Its ck aura was suppressed as it recognizes the soul power. Loki might not be a Sovereign now and do not possess his godly means and his Dominion and Domain but his soul was forged and grinded by Time and experience. Not even Time Travel could erase the mark of his hardship and experience he umted from his soul. If he time travel and his memories were erased of course he would not have this pressuring effect from his soul but Sofia and Time God when they sent Loki back to the past decided to preserve the power of his soul. And this has helped Loki tremendously in achieving many of his objectives. ¡®You!¡¯ Morgana almost shouted when Loki calm face contorted into an angry expression and the silhouette of the God of Deceit could be seen materializing from the aura of his soul and like a powerful gust, it causes both Morgana and Louise to feel their Orb cracking. ¡®Hey!¡¯ And Loki pointed a finger to Morgana and in that moment killing intent rises up from Loki heart. BOOM! Both Morgana and Louise felt like there was an explosion in their consciousness as one of their Orbs exploded. That pointed finger was infused with the killing intent of a former Sovereign. To put it into perspective it was like the Universe extending its finger to push the entire weight of Universe to you and Morgana and Louise both coughed blood and retreated a few steps backward. ¡®Sovereign are God¡¯ This statement once again reinforces itself in Louise mind as he wipes the blood on the corner of his mouth as he pooped some pills into his mouth to quickly stabilizes his body. Then Loki red at Morgana Louise was rmed as he reaches his hand to his gourd when Loki ps his hand to the ground and shouted ¡®Kneel!¡¯ And like that, unconsciously Louise kneels unable to get up. Chapter 175: That lonely back (2) His clear brown eyes almost seem to be clouded, his yellow wine gourd cracked. Then Loki looks at Morgana in disdain as he said ¡®It seems you forgot Morgana. You might be my teacher and you must think you can demand things from me but I don¡¯t recall that I¡¯m such a generous person to treat the people I rejected twice so nicely.¡¯ Morgana still look at Loki with that expressionless face, her hand itching to open the Investiture of the First Race. Loki could see her thoughts. After all she used to be his wife. So, he only smirks. Unless Morgana wanted to suffer, she would not do any rash decision. So, unconcerned with what Morgana would do, Loki smirked and said ¡®Just because I dint smite you two since the beginning don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Lord Loki we onlye to talk.¡¯ Louise said as he slowly tries to get up. Loki did not object anymore. The silhouette of Loki past appearance as a Sovereign slowly faded as the soul pressure slowly dissipated. ¡®Hmph. Since I did not show my fangs both of you think I can be bullied? Yes, I¡¯m not a Sovereign right now and only an Energy Disperse Stage High Realm but if you think you can defeat me easily you got another thinging for you. I might not have my powers as a Sovereign but since I cross time and Space to be here, could you imagine how powerful my soul is? This is the soul of a Sovereign. You underestimate me too much.¡¯ ¡®Loki¡­..why so stubborn?¡¯ Morgan asks as she wipes the blood dripping on the edges of her mouth. ¡®You have your way and I have mine.¡¯ Loki simply replied ¡®Do you trust the memories they given you? Did the memories tell you everything?¡¯ Morgana ask with a hint of anxiousness in her voice which perplexed Loki. ¡®So you knew.¡¯ Loki said. ¡®I knew. Hirate skills of transferring memories onto other are a secret but I know. ¡® ¡®So?¡¯ ¡®Do you think they gave you all their memories?¡¯ Morgana ask again ¡®What does this have to do with anything?¡¯ Morgana did not say anything but she smiles and did not continue. Then she ask ¡®You are here in Kyoto disguising as an Old Beggar? Why?¡¯ Loki eyes narrowed before he asked back ¡®Why do you care?¡¯ ¡®Because if you have read the memories that were given to you then this is the ce where the Acolyte of Dark Tidings will make an appearance.¡¯ Morgana calmly answer as she looks at Loki face trying to see his expression. This time Loki face changed. He certainly did not expect that Morgana would know this. Morgana smiles as she has confirmed her suspicion. ¡®HE will descend here right?¡¯ Morgana asked as her eyes bes sharper. Louise was puzzled. He did not know who this Acolyte of Whatever is. Loki did not answer. Only his face bes sullen like he was caught in a lie ¡®You are really going to let our personal problems affect the Universe?¡¯ Morgana ask before Loki sighed and then nodded as he put his hands up ¡®To be urate one of the people here will be the vessel of Yewa- Hafar.¡¯ ¡®Yewa- Hafar?¡¯ ¡®So, you only know his title but not his name? Understandable.¡¯ Loki said as he pours wine into his ss again. There was also a smile on his face. A mocking smile. Then he exined ¡®The Destroyer before he descended will send his Acolyte. This Acolyte will bring with it Dark tidings that will envelope the world a few days before the arrival of the Destroyer. Expect earthquakes, fires, and mountain and abyss appeared out of nowhere. End of Days kind of stuff. But since Yewa- Hafar was sealed inside a Cube Gxy by the Creator he could only send his soul down and take a vessel and strengthen his vessel.¡¯ ¡®Could it be?¡¯ Morgana finally understanding something. ¡®Yes, I was waiting for someone to defeat the Wolf Demon to appear.¡¯ It is clear that the memories that Loki have contains information that said the person who will defeat the Wolf Demon will be the vessel. And he is here waiting. This conclusion quickly formed in Morgana mind as her fist clenched. Then, why did father did not stop that person when he knows who the vessel is? She asked herself and at the same time always felt like she was grasping at shadows. ¡®Tch¡¯ she click her tongue. Even now, it felt like her father is giving her a question. And Morgana always hated that. Because most of his question has no answer and those that do, the answer only he knows. ¡®That person will be the vessel?¡¯ Morgana asking for confirmation. Loki looks at her, hesitating before nodding. ¡®ording to my memories that is. At the Final Battle the vessel has already regain his final form and the mortal he inhabits has already turns into husk of dust thus we could not identify his original appearance. But since I was experienced in reading Karma, I cut a strand of Karma rtions and from that I decipher that he used to kill a Wolf Demon somewhere in Kyoto. The moment I heard a Dungeon appeared in Kyoto and a wolf demon is one of the monsters I rushed toe here to observe the peopleing here.¡¯ ¡®So, not other people memories?¡¯ she mused. Morgana reevaluate the information. Sometimes she forgot Loki was also a Sovereign. She still remembers the weak little teenager swinging sword. In the end, Loki did not be a warrior instead a cunning trickster And of all the Sovereign he is the one most proficient in sorting Karma. Thates in handy when making deals that would profit him. ¡®However how do you know?¡¯ Loki asked ¡®I have my secrets Morgana said remaining mysterious.¡¯ ¡®Thank you for the intel¡¯ Morgana said as she grabs Louise to slowly get up. Then she walks back to the staircase to climb down from the bamboo hill. ¡®Where are you going?¡¯ Loki asked. ¡®Why do you care?¡¯ This time Morgana return back Loki words ¡®You do not think the descent of the vessel of the Acolyte worth of your notice?¡¯ ¡®I just wanted to confirm some question that has been bugging me. Now, that I know you are here, I am not worried. Like you say, dear husband, you follow your way, I will follow mine.¡¯ And Morgana walk away, with each steps, her back seems to be further away and Loki felt his heart hurting. Knowing what she had done and why she did it¡­..Loki sighed as his hand formed into a fist. He was powerless yet again. He could not help¡­and once again he disappointed the people he loves. He might not marry Morgana because of love, and she did not marry him because of love but after so many years of knowing each other¡­there is affection. Loki knows how much Morgana wanted children. To refine her own child¡­she is cruel¡­both to the child and to her. One could only imagine her desperation and despair. Out of everyone Loki understands her the most. That is because he once felt that same desperation. He felt desperate. He felt despair. So, he seeks power to never felt that kind of feeling again. He uses everything he had. Nothing¡­.would stand in his way. He was ruthless and merciless in his pursuit. But at the end of the road he finally knows what is important and acknowledges the thing that has gone missing in his journey for power. It is a joke. In the end he could not surpass the other Six Sovereigns. The answer is simple. It is their Heart. His heart was not strong. He might be the fastest user to reach Sovereign but his power could notpare to any of the Sovereign. He understands it clearly when he saw the War of the Sovereign. It was at that time he finally knows the gap between him and the other Sovereign. The problem was not resources; it was determination, perseverance and the heart that will stand strong no matter how hard the world is beating you. Each time you fall, bloodied and beaten, you need to get up even if that means being beaten again. It is stupid. But this stupid method is what gave the other Six Sovereign their special aura, their special presence akin that of a star that shines the universe. And seeing the slowly fading back of Morgana, Loki earnestly wished she would not walk the same thorny path he walked. So before he realizes he said ¡®It is better to give up Morgana¡¯ Loki said before sighing, in his eyes reflected his loneliness and tiredness. ¡®I have lost too many people. I¡­don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡¯ Loki admitted. The wind blows and ruffles Morgana robe as her steps halted and she turns back to look at Loki face. Her heart quickened but she quickly calms it. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Morgana snorted. ¡®You think you can kill me?¡¯ Loki shakes his head. She always does this when she is flustered. Always¡­.wanting to cover herself with barbed words. ¡®What makes you think I can¡¯t?¡¯ Loki said softly. ¡®Loki¡­we both know the reason why you did not knock me dead the moment you knew what I was nning is because my role in this destiny isrge. You read Karma. You know killing me would changes many things. There are some people you just cannot kill before it is time. You know thisw better than anyone. You would not risk the destruction of your grand n just because I have a different n from you Gods.¡¯ ¡®Is that what you believe?¡¯ Loki asks, his eyes could not hide his disappointment. Morgana gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡®So, be it. If that is what you believe, then that was probably it¡¯ Loki said with a bitter smile on his face. Morgana harrumphed before she takes another step and Loki ask a question ¡®Why did you hate the God of Death so much?¡¯ Loki suddenly asked and Morgana face changed. ¡®What?¡¯ Morgana steps halted again. ¡®There are other Sovereigns yet I got the feeling your animosity was always directed at the God of Death. What did he ever do to you?¡¯ ¡®Why do you care!¡¯ Morgana suddenlyshed out which startles Loki and Louise. Morgana was usually calm. This the first time Louise ever saw Morgana lost control. Loki senses something. Then his eyes narrowed. ¡®Come to think of it, your Karma should have been connected with the God of Death since you once met him. Yet, when I recall the past, even though you have seen him Karma should have formed. Yet, Karma has never been formed. That is impossible¡­.unless¡¯ And for some reason hundreds of possibilities are running inside Loki mind as he recalls Morgana hate for the God of Death. And his mind recalls a certain memories. At the time he was at the Heavenly Ind that the God of Death created for Annika. Every time he is troubled he woulde here. Many people think that Loki hated Azief but actually after fighting and bickering for so long all across the Universe, they be more like an old friend. They do not like each other but they also didn¡¯t want the other to be gone. At the time Loki was also spending time with Annika. In Azief realm, Annika remains immortal. The reason why Loki remembers this particr memory is because that day Azief has formed another Universe in the vast gxies and he intends to reincarnate Annika soul into one of thes of that Universe. Since he could not reciprocate Annika love for him, the only thing he could give her is a blessed life. As Azief reincarnate Annika soul and send her into a new life the God of Death grew sentimental as he recounts a tale of his stepdaughter. From the gist of it, his stepdaughtermitted a terrible crime, a crime he could not forgive and so he banished her from his realm forever to be marked with a curse. She will find no love and never be loved and she will have her heart desires unfulfilled. At that time, Loki did not understand why Azief told him this story. ¡®Loki! I¡¯m leaving!¡¯ Morgana said as she rushed down the hill. Lokies out from his memories and suddenly so many thing makes sense. He did not even have time to stop Morgana when Morgana flew to the sky with wheels of fire under her feet, streaking through the night sky. Loki sighed before he remembered Morgana words. ¡°I¡¯m cursed¡± ¡°There is someone I have to defeat¡± ¡°I will not love you and I know you will not love me¡± ¡°You ask who I hate? My father¡± ¡°I need a strong person¡± All these words now make sense. Now, he knows why she said these words in the past. And he knows why even after so many things he did the God of Death never kills him. Looking at the night sky, Loki smiles. But it was a smile that was full of sadness. One could not help but think that such smile is sorrowful. ¡®Could it be, you are his stepdaughter?¡¯ Suddenly feeling himself to be so stupid Lokiughs, with his hand covering the tears that is slowly dropping down from his eyes. ¡®Is that why, Morgana?¡¯ Then he remembers her betrayal and now knowing why, he wondered if he knew at the time would his and her story be different. He remembers that Morgana leave him in the Underworld. Could it be he misunderstands her at the time? ¡®Never to love and never to be loved. That is a heavy punishment, Morgana. But I bet you didn¡¯t know. Human will is stronger than a curse.¡¯ Wiping the tears on his face, Loki eyes be even more determined. ¡®I will change that future. This Azief is not that Azief. And maybe¡­..by changing his future, I will change your future too. No matter what you felt about me, it is the truth that you are my teacher¡¯ Clenching his fist, that night his determination was once again confirmed. *** MILKY WAY GALAXY A ripple in the Universe marked a rip in space as suddenly a huge spaceship appeared that blot out Saturn. It is the Starwarship of the Weronians. And this is their Mothership. Then suddenly from the rip of space millions of smalls spaceship appeared behind the Mothership Sitting on the Throne in the front deck of the Mothership is a ten feet Weronian King. He has humanlike body type. But each muscle on his body are as hard as steel. His body is full of tattoos that resemble a bit of runes. And their skin color is dark green. Wearing a red armor that emitting bloodlust the Weronian King spoke in Weronian ¡®Arratus¡¯ If people of Earth prime heard this word they would immediately understand thanks to the trantion ability of the World Orb. The Weronian King said ¡®Earth¡¯ *** Chapter 176: Invasions (1) EARTH 39 OUTER SPACE NEAR SATURN A man was standing there in the empty vacuum of space, looking towards a moon. His ck cape fluttered as the energy inside his body repel the vacuum condition of space. ¡®Saturn moon¡¯ he muttered as his hand tighten into a fist and the air around his fist was trapped and exploded nothing but a gust of wind in the scale of space, affecting nothing. All around his body a force field repel all kinds of pressure enabling him to do many impossible thing in space. ¡®Hmm, it will not be long¡¯ he muttered to himself. He wear a ck hood and his entire attire was ck. Compared to the vastness of space he is infinitely smaller than a meteor rock floating through space. Yet, the power he emitted from his body was equal to arge towering over the gxy. The force of powering off his entire being permeates through every cubic of space he traverses. He, himself was a force of nature to be reckoned with. And today he has a mission toplete before time runs out. His eyes narrowed as his body slowly defy thew of gravity as he flies closer to Titan. The rings on his finger glowed dangerously, ready to be activated the moment he sense danger Even from this far he could feel life on Saturn moon. It was Titan. Thergest moon of Saturn. The headquarters of the World Council and the residence of World Noble. He could feel the essence of Water and Life all over the moon. With the Seed of Elements he could easily detect these things. In Titan there is many mines as it is called the giant factory of organic stuff after the terraforming was done. Titan also possess hundreds ofkes and sea and coal are mined every day. Then as hees closer he recognize a cylinder like structure in the distance. ¡®A space station¡¯ he mused, looking a little bit awed. Looking with his Prating Vision and scanning with his Divine Sense his smile turns bitter. ¡®Permanent space outpost.¡¯ This Earth while it is weak, their technological advancement has truly left Earth Prime in the dust. If only the many nations in his world in the past spend more in scientific advancements instead of other stuff then maybe Earth Prime would be as advanced as Earth 39. But then Azief remembered. That while this Earth is advanced in science, their social circumstances is terrible. Their people suffers and discriminated and treated like animals. Living in a world like that¡­.that might be a nightmare. ¡®O¡¯Neill Cylinder¡¯ that is what Azief mused as he nears the cylinder like structure. It looks eerily simr like the envisioned O¡¯Neill Cylinder in Azief world So, not only there are a colony on the surface of Titan but there is also a space station outpost? Azief then fly forward rocketing the maximum speed as he hurtles through trash junk with the force field around him destroying everything on its path as hended his feet on top of the cylinder like structure. He closes his eyes and his divine sense swept the cylinder like structure. The main body is about 5 miles wide and 20 miles long. Three strips ofnd stretch along the interior, with three equal-size, interspersed strips serving as giant, sealed windows. ¡®Huge¡¯ he mutters and Azief mind quickly understand why it was built to be so huge. The cylinder¡¯s huge size means a gentle spin of one revolution every minute and a half would be enough for terrestrial gravity. Not only that, it seems the scientist of Earth 39 even manage to solve the problem of needing to maintain the desirable short-axis spin rate. ¡®Impressive¡¯ The cylinder like structure even have a counter-rotating pairs to offset destabilizing, gyroscopic effects that would cause the cylinders to stray from their intended, Sun-facing angles. Looking at the other aspect of the cylinder like structure Azief is once again awed. To protect the colonies from meteorite impacts, leftover g from manufacturing was built up as padding on the colony¡¯s exterior. It would take centuries for the colony¡¯s air to leak out. It also has the advantage of immune to Earthly natural disasters. There is millions of lives here. Normies lives. And Azief opens his eyes. Looking at the distance, he smiles. ¡®And now, it begins¡¯ he said as he stomps his feet. As he stomps his feet, it was like Heaven was trampling the space station as immediately the window panel that could withstand meteor and even asteroid showers crack and exploded. Harmful radiation immediately pouring in infecting the people with weak immunity. Some people in the space station who was enjoying their evening tea and rxing on their pools were yanked out and their faces was pale wit terror before turning into cold corpse in outer space. Their body froze in matter of second the moment they were exposed to the vacuum of space Cosmic rays shines on them as some of them develops rashes and warts the size of a coconut before dying in space with pain etched all over their expression. There were also Evolvers ve inside the space station. Azief only uses his Grand Telekinesis to construct a structure that is able to contain them as he infuse his Pure Divine Sense and Life force inside them enough for the reinforcement toe save themter. ¡®AHHH!!!¡¯ Screams sounded out as hundreds of thousand was sucked out from the space station pulled by the powerful pressure of space. Corpse filled the area around the space station floating through space as Azief stomp another one of his foot and the entire space station cracked like it was being hit by a star and then the entire pirs and steel carbon fibers inside the structure exploded before the entire space station crumbles as it bes junk space. Azief did not wait as he fly forward his eyes aiming at Titan. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time¡¯ he said as his small figure flies forward with the speed that surpasses sound, almost breaking the barrier of space. Behind him arge explosion happens. Since space has no air to transfer the explosive energy the explosion have an initial brilliant sh with the resulting spherical fireball and debris travel away from the point of explosion far too fast for the eyes to see. Without any atmosphere of gravity to act on the debris of the destroyed space station it will continue on travelling at full speed until it hits something, Explosion in space is actually more dangerous than explosion in the atmosphere. And the most eerie ting was that the explosion is silent. After all there are in vacuum space. Even though Azief was fast the debris hits Azief back before turning to ashes the moment it moves into contact with his force field. He did not even look back as he keep flying forward. His eyes burns with the determination to end the war here today. Destroy Titan today and the victory of the Rebellion army is secured. But before he destroy Titan he has to descended down to the surface of the and retrieve the sealed fragment of the Speed Source before destroying that moons into pieces. And as he thinks that and his subsequent ns, his speed bes faster, speeding through space while all the cannons and anti-intruder weapons on the surface of Titan is aimed at him, ready to beunched. *** Chapter 177: Invasions (2) MEANWHILE ON TITAN. Inside the war room, the atmosphere is tense as the Five Supreme Potentates look at the radar showing the unknown flying object trying to enter Titan atmosphere. The space port was closed down as some of the other small houses of the World Noble wanted to fly away. In Titan there is no longer Evolvers since they were killed in a massacre a month ago. Fearing a simr rebellion in Titan like on the surface of Earth, some of the Old Houses manage to convince the Titan Commission to enact a n to kill all the Evolvers in Titan. This event was cover up but who would have thought that there is a Rebellion sympathizes inside Titan who manage to rys the news of the event to Earth. The Analyst has already warned that there might Rebellion sympathizer the moment the Titan Commission wanted to enact the n but they still manage to mess that up. This news was discovered by the Rebellion Army on Earth sparking outrage with the Supreme General promising he would trample down Titan the moment he pacifies the North America Bloc. And the moment his Generals managed to pacifies United States and the surrounding regions, the Supreme General have moved to fulfill his promise. In a way, the massacres of the Evolvers fulfill one of the objectives of the Five Supreme Potentates¡­to lure the Supreme General here. Itcks a certain finesse that the Architect would have in his n but as long as it manages to bring the Supreme General here to their ground, then the probability of sess would surely go up. What they didn¡¯t expect however was that the Evolvers manages to finish building Battleship in such a short time. They did not neglect the abilities of the Evolvers who all possess certain abilities that sometimes even defy thews of physics but their shock and error is understandable considering they do not have sufficient information in many abilities of the Evolvers. This is because many Evolvers since teen was cored before they managed to discover their abilities. Even now, the Analyst have predicted arge fleet of Battleships is departing from Earth flying to follow their Supreme General into battle. ¡®Like you expected Architect, he has begins his attack.¡¯ The Consul said with a bit of helplessness in his voice. Even if he did agree in this matter and the n has already in progress he still did not feel ease in his heart. Never before in the history of Normies that they were pushed back this hard till the point of such desperation. The Architect smiles bitterly. ¡®After five months of stabilizing Earth, he finallyes here to eradicate us¡¯ The Historian said matter of factly from one of the seat inside the war room. He seems nervous and excited as he is waiting for something. ¡®The Damian Cylinder? Is it destroyed?¡¯ The Consul asked. The Architect nodded grimly and then he sighed. He looks at the Historian and ask ¡®The preparation on your side is it ready?¡¯ The Historian did not say anything for a while and as there is news in his earpiece he brightened up and then he nodded. ¡®My people areing. They will bring it¡¯ The Architect nodded as he looks towards the Consul and begin dictating the preparations of war ¡®Consul, plead begin the attack¡¯ The Consul nodded. The Consul then push the on button connecting to the inte in the military bases all over Titan ¡®Direct the electromaic cannon, the sma turrets, and the Ion poweredunchers to the sky. The moment you see that bastard son of a bitch General, you have permission to shoot him down. And fly all the Birds we have¡¯ The military bases all scurried and rushes to the cockpit as Birds flies to the sky to engage with the Supreme General. The Birds quickly take to the skies with the missile systems are all armed The Birds are the primary fighter military spacecraft and is capable of atmospheric flight, a single seat sub-light speed craft mounting four kic energy weapons as well as having hard points beneath the wings for mounting missiles, munitions pods and other ordnance. ary Defense Force, engage battle with him. Permission to uses all the Battleships in Titan is granted to all Admirals. Sail forth and bring victory¡¯ he said to the inte as he ended the transmission. His face was solemn. ¡®You know that won¡¯t work. That is ten thousands of lives you just send to the jaws of death.¡¯ The Historian said but there is no judgment in his tone¡­only a statement. They knew this ns of theirs would require a lot of sacrifice so they deemed it necessary even though it is cruel. For Normies to have a fighting chance, they have to end the Supreme General advance here. Or Earth will forever will be the world of Evolvers. Their era would nevere as long as the Supreme General is here and alive. ¡®Yes, but it is necessary¡¯ The Consul said with the Architect could only close his eyes in powerlessness. As the Architect his strategy of war surpass everything else but sometimes the strategy to winning does not necessarily lie in theplexity of a n but sometimes in the simplicity of it. What they are doing now is needing baits after baits, distraction after distraction, and obstacle after obstacle for one moment of neglect on the Supreme General part. But that is easier said than done. Then as they thinks all this thoughts and the battleships and the Birds engage with the Supreme General in the skies, the door to the war room opens. People with golden mask covering their face enters and handed the Historian an object wrapped in golden wrappings. The Architect eyes brightened as even the Analyst stopped momentarily from simting possible war situation before resuming back after taking a quick nce on the object. The Historian went to unfurl the golden wrappings. He slowly opens the wrappings to reveal a short spear with a blue tip. ¡®The Spear of destiny¡¯ he muttered looking at the spear in a daze. ¡®History will be made today.¡¯ He said it to himself. The Consul just hope their ns work. The Architect immediately ordered the spear to be taken away and put in their newest weapon. Since this is the only thing that could hurt the Supreme General then this is the silver bullet. And as such the Architect have already design a weapon to shoot this silver bullet into the heart of the Supreme General. The Analyst on the other hand was sitting on his floating Thinking Throne, his mouth spoke undecipherablenguage as he is simting battles after battles between the Space Forces of Titan with the General with each simtion resulted in the total annihtion of the Titan Space Forces. ¡®Information insufficient¡¯ he then concluded as his thought were ryed all over the war room. The Architect also nodded as he rub his chin a bit. ¡®There is too much of him we still do not understand. We knows he is extremely powerful and by now, we knows he is capable of intergctic flight. We know he is a Breacher from another world. But other than some of his the abilities like telekic abilities and his aura attack that seems to be able to absorb life and even promotes growth in some cases, we know next to nothing about him. I feel useless¡¯ the Architect said. ¡®Simting¡¯ the Analyst continues in the background as the Historian look toward the Spear of Destiny intently. He look at his fellow colleague and said ¡®Mark my word, this spear will kill him. We need only one chance. One chance and we can end this gue and restore back the status quo¡¯ The Historian was optimistic. But on another corner of the war room the Diplomat was not as optimistic. As he was the well verse with what happens at Earth, he knows that by now, victory on Earth is all but decided. The Seven Bloc is overrun with Evolvers rebels. With each passing day dozens of Normies regime were yanked down from their positions of power with the Rebellion Army slowly recing the vacuum of power installing Evolvers leaders. And with their annihtion policy, killing all Normies with each sessful attack, each upation of the Evolvers was smooth. This is what their ancestors once feared. This is why their ancestor find ways to weaken the minds and body of evolvers, why they enved them, why their ancestor find ways to divide them fighting for scraps and approval of their masters. Because their ancestors know the terrifying force if Evolvers who possess many godly abilities began to unite. With the catalyst that is the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army, in just a few months, the advancement of the Evolvers race as a whole, leap forward without any sign of stopping. With their abilities they find a way to reverse engineer the cor and at the same time releasing a lot of ves. By releasing many of the ves, the manpower and abilities of the rebellion not only multiplied it expanded the pool of powers. Even Empire of Germany, Karl had to sign a truce agreement with the Rebellion Army now that most of the Rebellion Army is slowly focusing to freeing the European Bloc. Asian Bloc had the Japanese and China United Font attacking their master overlord. In Joseon, a Provisionary Government has been set up. Asian Bloc is slowly reiming its independence. With the North America Bloc, European Bloc and the Asian Bloc slowly but surely recing the old order it will not be long before the other Bloc will be also engulfed in the bloodshed and massacres of the Rebellion Army. ¡®The new era on Earth now belongs to the Evolvers.¡¯ He sighed, his thought is only a whispers. Unlike his other colleague, of all other the Diplomat is very keen and sensitive when the winds of fortune have sailed away. Usually when that happens he would change ships. But the crusade of the Supreme General has ensure he still have to sink together with this ship. He could not jump ship because the sip where the Supreme General belongs to will not permit him entry no matter how he begged because he was a Normie. Titan is thest bastion of Normies chance to mount an attack. But if only they survive today. The Diplomat has seen the atrocitymitted by the Rebellion Army courtesy of the footage he got from his spies on Earth. Millions of lives lost, millions of rotten corpses littered the streets looking like nothing more than spoiled meat stacking to form a mountain of meat and moats of dry blood all around the mounds of human meats. The Normies are being hunted and killed by the millions. The Supreme General is a Grim reaper and hees to cull the human race. At least that is what the Diplomat thought. He loses a month sleep already after reviewing the footage in the battle of Mexico Walls as he could see an Animorph an Evolver that possess animal characters tear through Normies civilians like a meat grinder as flesh and blood painted the yellow desert with red. The repressed hatred of the Evolvers were unleashed the moment they were in advantageous position. The reason why the Diplomat lost sleep is because he could not help but wonder if these how the human race will end? With pain and suffering. He sighed as he looks back at the radar screens. The Analyst while simting possible ways to win and predicting the course of battle that will surely unfold in Titan is also monitoring earth with his eyes essing all the avable surveince camera that is not yet hacked. Two months ago, a technopath, a woman Evolver by the name Miria were released from her Cave Prison. She was rescued by General Catherine of the Rebellion Army and then Miria joined the Rebellion Army crusade through Europe. It was then that the higher ups of the Rebellion Army found out why Miria was imprisoned inside a heavily fortified cave instead of the normal incarceration power dampening cells. It turns out she has the ability to manipte technologies. But that was not her true abilities as her true abilities is that she could alter the quantum entanglement of things in a minor level or in this case, technology. When she was found to possess such powerful abilities, the Analyst could predict if herprehension of her power grows, she could one day be an Omega level evolver. It is thankful that she did not have any education thusck the ability to understand her own abilities. Yet, she managed to dampen the powers of her power dampeners rming the World Council. Instead of killing her, she was imprisoned inside a heavily fortified cave with no ess to any electronic devices. And for decades she was imprisoned and experimented upon to understand how her ability could be used against the Evolvers. The moment Catherine release her back to the world, the Analyst immediately knew that Catherine unleashed a monster to Normies in this world. With the Supreme General guiding her, she not only mess with almost all electronic device and surveince cameras that connect the Analyst to Earth, she even manages to locate the position of the Analyst. She is a technopath¡­for now. The moment she understand her true abilities, her abilities would soar. Karl possess simr abilities though not as overpowered. Thus the Analyst for the first time in years¡­.felt fear. Because every simtion he made whether the Supreme General here dies or not¡­..to retake back Earth would require massive undertaking. And even then, they might not seed. With Normies on Earth decreasing by the million every day and the Evolver slowly creating new technologiesplementing their abilities and with barrier shield erected in major cities even though the World Council nuke the ce, they would not be as affected. And as long as the Supreme General still lives, the World Council have no abilities to retake back Earth. The Analyst did not sigh, he only continues his work, analyzing and simting, and his mind is slowly taxing his body. ¡®Diplomat, what are you thinking?¡¯ The Architect said as he avert his gaze from the radar showing another battleship and three dozens of Birds blips off from the radar. By now, three battleship has been destroyed by the Supreme General with almost forty birds has already either immediately turns to ashes upon being punched or crashed down to the surface burning some of the forest on the northern side of the colony. The Diplomat said ¡®You don¡¯t want to know. It is nothing pleasant and would only dampens the mood in this room¡¯ The Architect smiles bitterly, the Consul grimaces while the Historian was still hopeful. The Analyst could not help but keep simting battles after battles trying to find a way out of this. ¡®He ising down.¡¯ The Architect rys the news in his earpiece to the war room. ¡®Do not panic¡¯ the Consul said nodding his head ¡®We already predicted this.¡¯ The Analyst replied from behind ¡®Affirmative. Asking permission to open the Thorium Collider Cannon.¡¯ ¡®How many shots it is capable off?¡¯ The architect ask as he need to make orders fast to the military force that still remains in the sky. ¡®Four¡¯ The Analyst replied ¡®What is the most optimal course of action if we are to disorient him?¡¯ ¡®Simting. Simtingplete.¡¯ Then the Analyst replied ¡®Compressed the energy of the four shots into one. I could ess the controls and divert the controls to achieve such effect. With one shot of the Thorium Collider st it could decimate a. With fourpressed energy of such st of Thorium energy it would be like a supernova explosion on a miniature scale¡¯ the room gasped with even the Diplomat face turns pale. If it destructive force is equals to a supernova explosion, no matter how miniature wouldn¡¯t this moon will be sucked into destruction? The Consul calms himself down with the Architect rubbing his chin thinking northern alternative. ¡®How many of our people would die?¡¯ The Analyst then closes his eyes ¡®Simting. Simtionplete. Incalcble¡¯ he answer as his eyes open finishing his simtion. ¡®urate calctions could not be determined due to mitigating circumstances and the radiation effect on certain people which varies to one another.¡¯ ¡®Minimization of the st¡­is it possible?¡¯ The Analyst once again closes his eyes ¡®Simting. Designing. Formting forms. Equating the force level with minimization ns avable. Searching. Searchplete. Simting. Simtionplete. Solution found¡¯ Then opening his eyes, the Analyst nodded as he exins. ¡®With Tylium refinement a force field could be generated around the bonds of energy enabling it to explodes inwardly at the Supreme General thus minimalizing effects of the st would be possible without endangering our colony.¡¯ ¡®You are sure he won¡¯t die hit by such force?¡¯ The Diplomat asked from behind. The Architect has already resumes hismand barking orders into the inte. He orders them to do their best dying the Supreme general as they are diverting the position of the Thorium Collider Cannon towards the Supreme General. ¡®Probability of dying 35%. Based on the umtive data, the Supreme General possess almost nigh indestructible body and his healing abilities is able to even restore lost limb but this statement is unproven since theck of information. Thus this is only my conjecture. The best we can do with this attack would be to disorient him. There is also a 65% chance of fainting¡¯ ¡®Which will open a great window of opportunity for us to enact Operation Godying.¡¯ The Diplomat said as he paces around the room rubbing his cheek nervously. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said as his eyes also darted at the Spear of Destiny. ¡®This is ourst hope.¡¯ Diplomat said as he looks at the Historian ¡®We have already established he could be hurt by the Spear.¡¯ The Consul said not even looking back as he orders defensive maneuvers and Birds formation from the war room. A few months ago, the Historian in order to make sure their ultimate n will end in their victory decided to send a suicide bomber to the Tower of Dread. Inside the bomb was a small splinter of the Spear of Destiny. This splinter was then melted by a special concoction which then infused with the liquid Thorium bomb. The World Council wanted to know if the Spear of Destiny would work on the Supreme General. The process was recorded and reyed by the Analyst that shows when the suicide bomber exploded himself the liquid Thorium bomb fill with water infused with the melted fragment of the spear manage to sizzles and burn the Supreme General skin. That skin that did not even has any traces of a scratch after being hit by a nuclear bomb was instead burned when in contact with water? Their investigation heralded result and they were convinced of the spear of destiny godly abilities to hurt Evolvers no matter how powerful. But even then, the Diplomat unease grew. ¡®Haish¡¯ he sighed. As he sits back down on his seat as the battle in the sky of Titan grew fiercer with sound of explosions and screaming fills the skies. The Supreme General has already enter the atmosphere of Titan and the moment he break the atmospheric barriers all over Titan the weather changed and lightning thunders all over the sky bringing it with ear splitting sounds. Bolts of lightning strikes the ground creatingrge explosion and holes in the ground with trees burning and houses exploding. Some unlucky Birds that chases the Supreme General down from space was strike by lighting as thick as a mountain resulting in the Birds exploding in such a grandiose manner like a firework. The contrast of the dark skies and the explosion of the Birds chasing the Supreme General create a weird mood to those who are watching. It was both like a festival of destruction and the descent of something unholy as the lightning and thunders of the dark skies seems to represent the Supreme General wrath. It was like an apocalypse. ¡®The Grim Reaper has descended down to the mortal world¡¯ the Diplomat said bitterly as the second phase of the kill the Supreme General begins. Today, the fate of the world hangs in the bnce. *** MEANWHILE ON EARTH PRIME A woman with a bow behind her back is imprisoned in a dark cave with the bars of the cells were carved with runic designs that prevent her from breaking the bars of the cell. It was a sealing formation. But she is not afraid. Instead she was smirking. ¡®I seeded partially though it did not go as I nned. Loki or Sina must note or my ns will be ruined¡¯ as she worries that her friends would ruins her carefully crafted ns. That woman spoke in the darkness of the cave. ¡®Now, I need only to wait.¡¯ She did not notice a pair of blue eyes are looking at her from inside the ground with the Earth essence all over that person, he travelled beneath the Earth to rescue the maiden in distress. He did not know that the maiden was not so much in distress but actually is nning to get caught. Outside the cave one would only see a waterfall and the waterfall are itself is surrounded with many formation intended to keep out intruders and traps leading to the path of the cave behind the waterfall. A man wearing a red devil mask and his hand bandaged with red cloth look towards the cave behind the waterfall. ¡®Warp, do you think what she said is true? She wanted to join our organization?¡¯ ¡®I doubt that¡¯ Warp replies. As the right hand man of Narleod, Warp is a high ranking member of League of Freedom. ¡®So, why do I need to meet her?¡¯ Narleod voice was displeased. Warp answers ¡®In the off chance she is truly wanting to join you, this is an opportunity to bolster our power. She is also near Seed Forming. And her AOE attack is well known to inflict high damage.¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Narleod contemted before he nodded. ¡®Let¡¯s meet her then¡¯ he said as he moves towards the waterfall. He then stomp his feet in one of the rock beside a moss near the waterfall. Stones pirs suddenly emerge from the bottom of the water forming a walk path to the cave behind the waterfall. Inside the cave, Sofia could hear the sound from the outside with her advanced hearing. The eyes looking at the imprisoned Sofia also trembles as he hesitated before deciding to reveal himself. From the ground appears a man d in golden armor and golden boots, looking like a golden warrior of the past. Sofia was stunned for a while before she registered the man in front of her. The man in the golden armor then punches the jail bar and it crumbles like dust. ¡®Raymond! What the hell do you think you are doing?¡¯ ¡®Saving you of course! Come on hurry up!¡¯ He said as he grabbed her hand. As he grab his hand, Narleod and Warp teleported to the entrance of the cave when they saw the scene of Raymond and Divine Archer holding hands attempting a prison break and Warp face turns ugly. ¡®Raymond. You broke the treaty of the World Government!¡¯ He shouted before shooting an energy st from his hand towards Raymond. With one stomp of his feet Raymond created a ten meter Earth Wall that did not crack even after being hit by the energy st. Sofia was too stunned with this sudden development. Beneath the red devil mask, gritting his teeth, Narleod shouted ¡®You wanted to deceive me Divine Archer and led me to my doom. I will remember this¡¯ Narleod misunderstand that the Divine Archer was here under the orders of Raymond and was instead captured by him thus prompting Raymond to save her. In his paranoia Narleod even thought that the reason why Sofia wanted to meet him was to serve him up to Raymond. As his current predicament and pain resulted from Raymond it is no wonder the normally usually cunning and calm leader of the League of Freedom lost all of his rationality and is fill with distrust. Narleod urge Warp to teleport them away from here. ¡®Warp us away¡¯ he ordered. Both Warp and Narleod knew they were not Raymond match so they immediately teleported away. The battle ended. Sofia looks at Raymond with a confused expression before that confused expression turns into anger. ¡®What¡­the hell!¡¯ She then shouted. If Loki was here he would know this event as the famous event in history where Raymond the Earthshaker save the Diviner Archer and where their Karmas truly bes intertwined. What Loki didn¡¯t know was that she did not want to save at the time. In that timeline while the reason are different, Sofia the Divine Archer did let herself get captured by the League of Freedom but it was not to find information or determine who is the leader of the League of Freedom but she wanted to kill him because of what he done to Lord Shadow resulting in his imprisonment by the World Government. Of course in this timeline, Azief did not get imprisoned by the World Government but it seems Loki underestimated destiny. Once again, the event famous in his timeline will be recreated. Yet, this time the reason are different and the motivations are different. The characters are the same only their motivations changed. Could destiny be changed or will it move the same as before? This was the question Loki wanted to be answered. What constitute change in the TimeLine? Either way, today the karma of the Divine Archer and the Earthshaker will be intertwined. The timelines are slowly walking to reach its final destination to reconcile the distortion in destiny and fates. That day, as her ns were ruined, she mes Raymond for a while before they both in the end participating in a raid near the coast of Greece with some local heroes there killing a sea monster that terrorizes the coastal city of Santorini. And in just a few months both of them reach seed Forming when the skies opens and millions of spacecraft pouring down to Earth. Loki look at the sky with his eyes gleaming in excitement while the Oracle who was recuperating after she once again passed out after meeting Katarina also looks at the sky as her vision bes clearer in her mind. ¡®God of Death¡¯ she mutters. ¡®He is the key¡¯ before turning back into her Temple to rest. While Azief is at Earth 39 Earth prime is being attacked. The first major event in Loki timeline has begun. The Weronian Invasion. *** Chapter 178: Coffee EARTH 39 USA PENTAGON On arge hangar deck three Battlestar is being prepared tounch with countless of personnel clearing the hangar deck as therge tform was given the permission for liftoff. In one of thergest Battlestar being prepped a man look outside the starboard, looking at countless Evolvers personnel diligently and passionately helping. ¡®If we yed our cards right, this will be the end of the war and the dominance of Normies over Evolvers¡¯ The man muttered to himself. He was dressed in full military uniform and from the nametag on his chest his name is Admiral Edward. Thinking of the path leading to this day he wanted to cry. After all the hardship finally the Evolver race has seen the light at the end of the tunnel. Like the Supreme General promise a united Evolver race is strong. The proof is this Battlestar. After many Evolvers joining the Rebellion Army they manages to create a better and more powerful version of a Battleship belonging to the Normies. The Supreme General named it Battlestar. Thanks to Minister Miria who was designed as Minister of Technology and Scientific Advancement she manage to create three Battlestar capable not only of intergctic flight but to maintain hundreds of fighter spacecraft. A Battlestarbines the functions of a battleship and spacecraft carriers. It has a k guns, light guns, anti-ship cannons, Ion sters, sma Turrets and Tylium Barrier as the first line of barrier shield. The Three Battlestar is respectively named Valkyrie, Olympus and Titanic. Valkyrie and Olympus both carry 28 heavy anti-ship cannon and armed with 8 forward mounted heavy Tylium ster cannon while Titanic thergest Battlestar in the Rebellion Army arms could carry 45 heavy anti-ship cannon with its barrel could be outfitted during battle and armed with 16 forward mounted heavy Tylium ster cannon. With this much of firepower, if they wanted to they could even conquer other intergctic civilizations. The reason they managed to create such Battlestar in so little time is because some Evolver have the ability to control metals while some other have abilities that helps detect mineral necessary for the material needed in constructing such behemoth like Battlestar. Thus making the cost of building such ships depended on their abilities powers instead of the manufacturing power. And with Miria abilities of technology she could easily construct one using her designs. WHOOSH¡¯ The sound of the hangar door opened create a gust of wind and brings Edward back to the moment. He walked around the deck and check his watch. He then send a message to themand center asking about the whereabouts of this important person. ¡®The Eagle ising. Finish the preparations and standby on the surface. Wait for further instruction¡¯ Command Center replies. He sighed and order the personnel to green light the preparation for emerging to the surface. Next time, he will make the spacecraft base at Kansas or Texas where there is vast emptynds after the eradication of Normies cities there. With a spacecraft base underground there is limitations. But as this is the Capital of Evolver nation, it is no wonder why Harrison though it is good idea to keep the big gun here. ¡®All Commanders, heed the order¡¯ Edward orders using the transmission device as he sits in his Admiral seat in the Control Room. This time Admiral Edward will lead the three Battlestar and will be his first expedition in outer space with Commander Elizabeth dimirovna from Russia Kremlinmandeering Valkyrie. With the man best known as his moniker The Russian managing to grab a hold of Kremlin after his terrorist attack, Evolversmunity in Russia began joining the Red Army. The Russian real name is Mikael Romanov, thest heir of the Romanov Royal Family and he sent one his most powerful right hand person to help the Rebellion Army and extending goodwill. With the trend of times now siding with the Rebellion army it is understandable why Mikael would send one to show his support to the Supreme General of the Rebellion Army. The other Commander is Commander Dzulkarnain ibn Sirajudin from the Middle East nation of Shahakra. In Azief world there is no nation named Shahakra in the Middle East but here in Earth 39 there is and their main export is Tylium liquid and Thorium minerals. Dzulkarnain came from Bani Assaf, a tribe of the desert and was forced into envement into mines since they were a child. When the Rebellion Army began sending military aid and weapons to the rebelling warlords of the deserts, Dzulkarnain was the few people that joins the Liberation Army of the Desert and managed to free his country from the cruel grasp of the Normies exploitations of his nations. Allying with Syrian rebels and Iraqi rebels Shahakra quickly recruited many Tribes of the Desert andunching a counterattack with the Arab world controlled by Normie nobles began to crumble. As one of the beneficiaries of such help from the Rebellion Army, Dzulkarnain was delighted when President Harrison ask him help tomandeer Olympus. The reasons why he was given such opportunity is because he posse the ability to shield himself with a force filed that negates pressure. And the Rebellion Army found his abilities would help when travelling in space in case of unforeseen circumstances. Thest Commander came from America. Winona Wesson. Commander Winona was one of the right hand of General Catherine when Catherine was expanding her campaign in Europe. When General Catherine was doing his European Campaign in France Winona was injured severely due to her neglect and underestimation of enemy forces and arm resulting in her charge being routed and amassing thergest casualties since the beginning of the campaign. After the rise of the Supreme General rarely Evolvers armies were defeated. Winona managed to get her charge to fight a hard and devastating battle because of her neglect. It requires the Supreme General changing his ns to eradicating the Normies African leader and flew to Europe to save her ass. She was forced to retreat losing a vital supply lines supplying some of the Rebels soldiers in France. In her anger Catherine demoted her rank and send her to Harrison to help with the North American Campaign. She improved by leaps and bound after her mistakes and became calmer in making decision and tactical decision. Harrison values her cautious prudence in employing war strategy and because of that she was chosen by the President tomandeer the Titanic. ¡®The Protection Barrier has been opened. Flight schedule has been approved.¡¯ An announcement sounded all over the hangar. The Protection Barrier of the Washington DC skies are open with therge spacecraft base slowly emerged from underground. In the hanger the new generation of fighter spacecraft called Falcon are being prep by the Hangar Chief. Falcon is the advanced version of Birds belonging to theary Defense Force of Titan. The hangar deck of Titanic is the main baseship that will leading the other two Battlestar so it is busy with the hangar chief screaming his throat out emphasizing checking the Falcon for the Falcon pilots. Theunch tubes are ready to open if themand is given and tounch Falcon to engage in space battle. There is many hangar deck in therge Titanic with five cluster of eightunch tubes ach. The Commander of Titanic, Winona have already standing by in the starboard waiting for the Admiral order But the Admiral is still in the opening deck waiting for codename Eagle ording to protocol. He was waiting for someone that the Supreme general regarded as a brother and also one of the heroes of Evolvers. As he was waiting nervously from afar he could see a helicopternding in the distance. Someone came out of that helicopter and as he runs forwards to the Titanic, the clear the face became as the Admiral quickly rushed forward in front to wee the person. ¡®Mr. Will, we must hurry. The deployment order has been given¡¯ Edward said when he reaches the person. Will smile and nodded. ¡®Thank you Admiral for waiting. There was some preparation needed for this operation¡¯ The Admiral nodded. He felt honored to help the Dark Speedster. While the Supreme General was the reason they could be as strong as this but the Dark Speedster contribution must not be forgotten. After all he did help European Bloc by helping Karl forming his Empire. That is the reason why Karl so easily sign the treaty without fuss. He owes a lot to this person. Orders from the top was to bring Will to Titan in this final offensive. The Supreme General has already departed hours ago at dawn and now this is almost afternoon. With FTL Drive have already been charged by Commander Elizabeth abilities, the Battlestar is ready tounch. As they walked to the starboard, the admiral remember the order from the President. No matter what, he must be protected all times before he acquire back his abilities. This is a military order from the President himself and the Acting Leader for the Rebellion Army. The moment they arrived at the starboard the Admiral then bid farewell as Will was escorted to one of the rooms inside the Battlestar. It was luxuriouspared to other rooms with all basic amenities provided. Inside the Commands Room the Admiral pick up his transmitter mic and orders his men. ¡®Began deployment¡¯ Themander sitting in their floating chair powered by Element T push the on button on their seat as holographicmand system appears before them. ¡®Automatic FTL Drive activation in 5 percent capacity when reaching the Moon to arrive in Saturn. Ry the orders to the other Battlestar.¡¯ The Admiral spoke as the officers in the deck quickly rys the orders. And slowly the Battlestar floats with droning sound fills the entire Washington DC with many civilians had to closes their ears before the Battlestar with a thunderous speed flew to the sky and sail forward to space. Three Battlestar of humongous size slowly broke the stratosphere and reaching ouster space with three light Battlestar is following behind the Battlestar a few minuster and Support Vessel following behind them. It was a well-armed fleet design for campaigning on outer space. *** INSIDE BATTLESTAR TITANIC WILL QUARTERS Will has just finished taking a shower in his room and is now drying himself. Finished drying himself up his heart is filled with anticipation. ¡®The Speed Source¡­I¡¯ll retrieve it back¡¯ he was determined. Looking at his clean shaven face in the mirror resembling his old self neat and clean he almsot wanted tough. ¡®And then¡­I¡¯m going home. For Lily. And for my brother.¡¯ As he dry his face with the clean towels. If Weronian managed to conquer Earth prime, with their abilities they would surely open pathways to other worlds. Earth Prime could be said a door to numerous dimension and other worlds precisely because it is Earth Prime. He knows Azief ns. When he return he will seal the pathways to prevent people entering¡­or leaving. It is the reason why in Earth 2 Azief closes the pathways to otherworld and lost the chance to meet Na Eun. He could not risk the chance of the invasion of other Earths or other dimension happening. But there is always an exception like Will who uses the power of the Sped Source to break through the barrier between other worlds and other dimensions. And Earth prime si not Earth Two. It works by a differentws especially now that the World Orb is there. The impossible¡­.happens every day. ¡®GRHHH¡¯ the sound startles Will a bit. Now, that he do not possess his speed, even normal sound scares him he thinks to himself. The sound of the engine is dampened because of the soundproof barrier in ce in the Battlestar but sometimes Will could still feel the vibrations. He is in space right now. He knows that now. ¡®Then it will not be long¡¯ He said. Both he and Azief have made a n before Azief went to Titan. The first phase is in space. But even when the first phase is about to be confirmed Will is still thinking about what happens after. If Evolvers wins¡­.what policy will Azief enact? After all it¡¯s not like he will always be here and Will couldn¡¯t just bop back and forth between Earth Prime and Earth 39 just like that. Jumping through parallel universes takes a toll and sometimes there is even some terrifying things inside the Speed Source Tunnel. Will couldn¡¯t help but think of all this otherplication before taking a deep breath. ¡®First, I have to settle this first.¡¯ Then something sounded inside Will pouch. He checks the items which is a timer and Will face brightened up. ¡®If everything goes well, then the confirmation of the first phase sess would be here any moment now¡¯ He said. Then he hears a knock on his door. Checking the inte he could see a person standing outside his door, wearing a cloth that covers his face and other noticeable features. ¡®Open it¡¯ the man orders. His voice was hoarse. Will quickly open the door and invite the person in. The person sit down naturally on one of the chair near the study desk. Will did not mind and acted naturally as he sit down on another chair before asking ¡®Is it a sess?¡¯ The person in disguise nodded ¡®No one suspected anything?¡¯ Will asked. ¡®Not to my knowledge.¡¯ The man answered emotionlessly. Will could understand. Caution is necessary¡­especially now when they are so close to victory. Will knows this man existence must not be found out by anyone especially by electronic devices and spies of the World Nobles. After all, Will and this man couldn¡¯t take that risk. Will knows and the man knows that the Analysts one of the Five Supreme Potentates had the abilities to hack into technologies and as such the reason for this heavy disguise and changing his voice. ¡®Then it is good. Now what do we do?¡¯ Will asked. ¡®Now, as nned, we wait for the opportune moment.¡¯ Will smiles and he p his hand as a gesture of happiness. ¡®Celebrating early?¡¯ The man asked. Will smiles a bit teasingly before saying ¡®It¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s invincible and his n is perfect. He will not lose.¡¯ The other man did not say anything but from the movement of his skin near the eye area Will determine he is smiling proudly. He brought out a wine bottle from the fridge inside his room. Bringing two wine ss he put it in the dining table before gesturing to the person, he ask ¡®Wine?¡¯ The person only took a nce at the red wine on Will hand and shakes his head ¡®Give me coffee¡¯ that person answered. And Will justughed. *** Chapter 179: Final offensive IN THE DEPTH OF TITAN CORE Inside the Core of the Terraformer Station ten thousand kilometers below the surface ground of Titan is a spherical station manned by ten scientist of high level intellect dressed in clean whiteb coat. They were many things here that could advance humanity advancement in science if revealed to the world. Yet, here this knowledge is hidden with the World Nobles monopolizing its knowledge. The world nobles knows that knowledge equals to power. Hold the knowledge in your hand and power will never leave your grasp. That is how their ancestors rises to their position by monopolizing knowledge. And because they did this tragedies after tragedies befall humanity as a whole, because of ignorance. And the World Nobles had no remorse. And today, they will pay. But to the scientist here, ten thousand kilometers below the surface of Titan, today, like yesterday, is the same as they research and unveils new knowledge. But today was not like yesterday for today a weird phenomenon happens that rms the spherical station dubbed the Brain or core of the Terraformer station. Glowing with a bluish hue on the treasure room of this spherical station was a shard with an oblong shape emitting weird fluctuations that affect the time and space around it. The scientist researching this fragment decided that this source of speed they extracted from the Dark Speedster contains incalcble power that could power thousands of gxies if it¡¯s harnessed. Yet, from the day they managed to extract the source of Dark Speedster energy they still dint know how to make the source of energy works on their behalf. The ten scientist here down below the ground did not know that a great war is unfolding in the surface. All they know, a few minutes ago the unresponding fragments suddenly emitted fluctuations of energy. They do not know it but the emission of the energy coincided with Battlestar Titanic entering space. The Speed Source is longing to find its owner again so its power can be unleashed. The Speed Source is fuel for Speedster and it is fuel that will never run out. Even in its extracted state, it could sense a speedster. The scientist is hard at work researching the Source fragment containing the Speed Source while on the surface rains of metals drop down from the sky as the sky was burned and fireworks lighted up Titan. Near the Moon of Earth, a fleet of Battlestar is heading straight to Saturn with armament enough to destroy a into space debris. With their FTL charged up, they turn into blip of light that disappeared before arriving near Saturn. A fleet of advanced spacecraft made its debut today on Earth 39. The operation was about to begin while Will and that mysterious person inside his quarter look from the starboard deck, the stars and therge of Saturn. The higher-ups of the Rebellion Army name this operation of eradicating the World Noble Operation Final Offensive. Inside the War Room of the Five Supreme Potentates their ns is slowlying to fruition as the spear has been positioned perfectly, waiting to beunched. They need only one shot. Only one shot and they could bring down this Grim Reaper that held his death scythe in every Normies neck. With this one shot, they could reverse back the tide and once again reim back this era. With all these ns and schemes, in the end, the only thing that matters is the result. The prize of winning? Domination of an era *** UNIVERSE 39 TITAN Azief look at the Birds, the designated flying spacecraft of Titan flying towards him with utter disdain. On the surface, countless weapon were assembled to repel him. With his eyes and Divine Sense he could see the electromaic cannon charging its energy, its muzzle glowing red hot as heat was discharged all around the muzzle. He could see the sma turrets aimed at him, and the Ion poweredunchers targeting him by Normies soldiers, trembling in their hands. ¡®FIRE!!¡± The orders was given and Azief could hear it even though he was not inside the cockpit of the Birds pilots. The Birds nearing him quickly open their missile valve and hit the eject button as hundreds of missiles flies towards him with the sound of a st. Azief smiles as he hovered in the air. Taking a breath, he release a shout ¡®HAH!¡¯ He shouted as the st from his mouth create a whirlwind storm causing the missiles directed at him to change course. The missile lost any momentum before falling down to the residential areas and forest below them. The ground were full of craters and burning hole that spreads to the forest and buildings nearby it. Azief eyes beams with power as he puff out his chest and an ancient pressure emanated out of him that cowed all lower beings. Then something unbelievable happens. The bright clouds of Titans turns dark. The World Nobles witnessing this from their reinforced homes and bunker was confused Then booming thunder sound shakes the skies and Aziefughed. The more heughed the intense the booming of the thunder became. The World Nobles faces were filled with fear as some was ovee by that fear and kneels praying to any God that would listen. For the first time in five millenniums the mighty and arrogant World Nobles kneel because of intense fear of an Evolver. ¡®TODAY, your era ends!¡¯ Azief shouted before he stomp the air. BOOM! The air below his feet cracked and exploded with an ear splitting sound and the force of that stompingnded onto the surface of Titan like a shockwave attack BOOOMM! Arger explosion sounded out making some of those who were unfortunate to be in the area to be deaf as the sound wave assails the hearing and some even had their ears bleeding on both sides as they squirmed and scream because their eardrums ruptured. A huge tremor ran through Titan as the area around the force of his stomping was leveled and the people neared it all passed out because of such terrifying energy All over Titan the World Noble look at the sky with odd expression on their face. Was it fear? Was it awe? Before they could think what they were feeling, screams and shouts sounded ¡®ARGHH!!¡¯ ¡®Spare me!!¡¯ Lightning and thunder in the sky began striking down like a punishment from the Heavens. The sky filled the World Nobles with terror. The soldiers who was stunned since the beginning was brought back to the current predicament with the shout of theirmander ¡®FIRE!!¡¯ The sma turrets aimed at Azief began releasing its shot. Azief look at this and snorted at their futile attempt. Other than that Spear of Destiny, Azief fears nothing. Since he couldn¡¯t see any signs of the Spear yet, Azief knows they are waiting for the opportune moment. Taping the power of the Seed of Elements, thunder crackles inside Azief Seed of Elements, roaring like a dragon. Looking at the sky Azief smirked. ¡®Feel my wrath!¡¯ He shouted as Azief bring his hands up. Thunder booms and the sky roars. Lightning coils around Azief fingers, the lightninges from Azief aura. And then he brings his hand down. And the sky on top of him parted open as the world was covered by lightning. The people below that was seeing this phenomenon fainted because of too many shocks. There is no doubt that today is the end in their minds as they fall down fainting. The moment he brings his hand down a massive, thick lightning bolt began to descend from the sky. The same moment the sma turret releases its shot, the electromaic cannon have finished charging and with a roaring sound it release its st of energy capable of leveling a mountain into tnds. Yet Azief did not mind. The Ion poweredunchers was triggered by Normies soldiers, as the thousands of Ion st shoots towards him from the ground. And even then he did not mind as his hand finish its movement. That massive thick lightning bolt covers the skies of Titan. And as it shots down the thousand smaller lightning bolts merged together until it was nearly ten meter and a half wide split into three gigantic lightning bolt pressuring all creation. Azief has the essence of Lightning coursing through his veins and it was not a normal lightning but Tribtion Lightning. When he was tempering his body in Energy Disperse Stage, this lightning manages to hurt him and make him feel pain. Imagine the kind of force it possess to be able to pressure Azief physique that would not even scratch even after enduring nuclear weapons. Three lightning bolt appearing like the spear of Heaven descended down from the sky. ¡®Annihte!¡¯ Azief shouted as the three spears of lightning shot towards the soldiers, the cannon and the turrets. The sight of this unbelievable phenomenon caused all of the Five Supreme Potentates looking from their War Room stunned silly. The World Nobles who are looking at this disy of power at the sky to only stare open mouthed before some of them wet themselves in fear. Some of them run away screaming and crying shouting ¡®This is the end! This is the end!¡¯ It shot down. The spears of lightning shot down like it was hurl from Azief hand himself. He was like Zeus hurling thunderbolts to appease his anger towards mortal. And Titan, the moon itself quaked with such a force that many structures all over the moon was affected. Skyscraper shakes and trembles while those buildings with weaker foundation crumbles as death toll increased. Azief did not yet set foot on the ground and he already had inflicted casualties on Titan And tens of thousands Normies dies not knowing why or how. With three lightning bolts Azief changed the tide. Explosion filled the air with the smell of charred flesh permeates all around the ce where the soldiers in charge of using the Ionunchers while the ground quaked unceasingly. Ten thousands of soldiers that did not suffer the full brunt of the attack screamed miserably as over ten thousand more were instantly smashed into nothing as Azief once again brings his hand down. The countless ion st, the turrets bullets, the electromaic cannon st all collided with his body as the sound shakes Titan skyscape. The explosion covered 183 thousands kilometers length and it should take time for the clouds to disperse but Azief willed the wind to disperse the smoke. As the smoke dissipated it reveal a slightly dusty appearance of him, but still floating majestically in the air, thunders above him roaring and lightning coiling all over his body. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief smirks as he dust off the dust in his shoulders and his clothes. HE was not even scratched. The Five Supreme Potentates looking at this scene from their room using the surveince satellites was not shocked. They predicted this. But they were still demoralized. This could no longer be called an Evolver. No Evolver in history possess this much power. This¡­isn¡¯t this¡­.more apt to describe a God? They thought to themselves Meanwhile Azief still floating in the skyughed as he look down on Titan, his eyes scanning all life. ¡®That¡¯s it? You must have more!¡¯ Azief shouted challengingly as he closes his eyes and activated his Undying Physique. Azief began to glow with a golden light. His body was surrounded with sparks of golden lightning as his golden glow became more intense and spreading out in all directions, piercing out even the darkest corners of this Moon and blinding the spectators that dare look at his floating figures with their naked eyes. This golden glow is the manifestation of Azief Undying Physique with his skins shining like the sun, his flesh could not be harmed, and even his vein emitting an ancient source of energy nourishing his vitality at every second. The golden glow emits his Golden Domain, a small Domain that only appears for a person that possess Undying Physique that pressure any low level beings than him. So, his golden glow pierces through the surface and soil of Titan before he smirked ¡®There it is¡¯ he said to himself. He felt the Speed Source energy. As more weapons and more Birds are deployed towards him Azief did not want to linger as that would only dy his objectives. A Battleship justes into view when Azief pointed at the Battleship with his finger and the skies boomed in anger. A blinding golden light shines from Azief index finger as it shot towards the Battleship. A fathomless golden light shot out from his index finger with the heat equaling the sun. It charged forward with great speed and with terrifying power of destruction as the golden lightning is enshrouded in dark mist. The lightning collided with the battleship and the shockwaves ripples as it tears apart the skies above the Battleship. Within the blink of the eye, the Battleship was no longer as there is only a violent golden light exploding. A Battleship was destroyed by only one finger. ¡®I don¡¯t have time¡¯ by now it has already been 15 minutes since he arrives on Titan. Only 25 minutes left. Azief then focus his eyes to a certain part of the surface, his body is still glowing golden like a sun in the sky. All around him, air, clouds, atoms particles dissipated into nothingness, the energy dispersed which is almost impossible to happen, Azief now was bathed in golden light, the ground beneath his floating figure began to melt, the scorched earth turning to deep ck color before slowly disappearing like dust. Azief cape fluttered about, all of his six seeds are glowing providing power for him, his clothes rippled wildly and his eyes shone with determination. Thunder sounded in the skies as lightning bolts keep raining down the surface of Titan with no end in sight. Thend soldier immediately turns into ashes the moment they came into contact with even a spark of the lightning bolt. Lightning strikes burns the forest and destroy the structures all over Titan as the Birds couldn¡¯t evene near him as they exploded into fireworks before they even came close. It is an Apocalypse. Then Azief shot down to the surface and with his fist he punched down bringing the force of annihtion mming down into the ground. It causes a huge earthquake all over Titan as a dark abyss was formed deep into the ground as Azief flew down into the darkness. He felt the Speed Source. It is underground. As he is flying down, he said to himself ¡®I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯ And he elerate his speed until he found the metallic entrance to the Terraformer Station and punches the metallic entrance as sound of explosion filled the silent research station startling the scientist in the spherical station. ¡®Found it¡¯ Azief smiles. *** TITAN SURFACE COUNCIL PALACE WAR ROOM ¡®He has found it, Consul¡¯ The Architect said. ¡®Good. The Analyst intel was not wrong. The Dark Speedster and the Supreme General has rtions. Thus we could create this trap. The Architect then immediate bark orders to his officers using his transmission device ¡®Deploy the Thorium Collider Cannon immediately. Analyst recalibrate the force.¡¯ The Analyst nodded as his floating as his Thinking Throne glows and the wires connect to his brain began emitting blue and red light as the activity of his brain is taxing his body. He closes his eyes and he began his work. ¡®Compressing the energy of the four st into one. essing controls. Diverting energy. Calcting. Calctionplete. Diverting sessful. Minimization of damage. Diverting control. Taking over the mainframe. Tylium automatic control essed. Diverting sessful. Minimization sessful.¡¯ Finished doing this he opens his eyes with a slight panting. Then he looked towards the Architect and nodded ¡®It is done¡¯ he said ¡®Good. Automatic targeting?¡¯ The Architect asked. He didn¡¯t want to overlook even one possibility that this gambit of theirs failed. The Analyst answered ¡®It has been activated. No matter from which part of Titan he emerged from, the st will reach him.¡¯ The Architect look at the Historian and ask ¡®The Spear?¡¯ Smiling wickedly the Historian said ¡®It has been outfitted with the cannon. The moment the Thorium Collider Cannon release its shot, in a few second after that the hidden muzzle will shoot out the spear to him. He would die here today¡¯ The Analyst monitors all points of exit using the satellites hovering over Titan when he sees a dark shadow emerge from the ground. Aziefe out from the same way he enter. ¡®FIRE¡¯ The Analyst ordered as the wires on his head shed red and the Thorium Collider Cannon was remotely activated as its muzzle shot arge st. Thatrge st outshine the entire Titan with its light permeates out to the approaching Battlestar thousands of kilometers away. From Earth they saw light covering the night sky turning the night looking like daylight. Heavy elements were released with that shot. It was a miniature scale of supernova with its harmful explosive nature contained by Tylium shield barrier but even that possess such power beyond human normal scope of imagination. It was bright beyond belief. And this force collided with Azief. Azief was holding the source fragment. He saw the sting at him and his face was confused. ¡®So, this was their n?¡¯ He mused before crushing the Source Fragment in his hand as the Speed Source inside the fragment break free and darted away. Azief knows that Speed Source willtch itself to the closest speedster which is only Will near Saturn now. Then smiling, he collided himself with the st. But instead the explosion force radiates ways from him, the force of that explosion copses upon itself. The matter and energy of this st was concentrated at the point of the source. And that source is Azief invulnerable body. Azief could feel his bone almost in the verge of breaking before being healed almost immediately thanks to his Physique. The space around Azief cracked and exploded inwardly creating mini bubbles of implosion that disorient him. Azief was flung backward as the energy assaulted him and only him creating explosion only around him and not affecting Titan at all. Azief flung his sleeve and the force of the implosion was sealed when suddenly Azief realizes something. A spear with blue edge was flying towards him with a sonic boom. Azief this time was enlightened. So, this is their n. He did not use Shadow Haste or Shadow Step instead he let himself get pierced. Blood spurted out from Azief heart. The Spear pierces itself on Azief chest and a drilled itself into Azief hear. ¡®ARGGHH!!¡¯ Azief screams, his screams reverberates all over the moon creating a ripples of shockwaves that alter the clouds positions. This was the most pain he felt since the Fall. The spear tip was like a poison that poisons his power. It was a power of creation but also of destruction. After the scream, Azief could only hold his chest in pain as he slowly sumbs to pain. And the sky was silent. Sound of ragged panting could be heard. Azief body began to shake as the pain filled his body. His veins turns blue. A fierce expression covered his face, and blue veins bulged out on his forehead. ¡®It is truly a fragment of the All Source. To possess such might that it could disregard my Undying Physique.¡¯ His body felt as if it were about to be violently ripped into pieces and his nerves felt like it was being sliced by knives. The pain was indescribable. His pupils are turning blue as his bones crack and fissure of whirlwind exploded from the area where his bones is broken. Azief seemed to be on the verge of breaking into pieces. However, even as the pain overwhelm him he smiles He lifted up his head up toward the sky and roared. The sound of the roar mmed into the sky dispersing all the clouds. His Seed slowly lost its luster and dimmed one by one. Blood sprayed from his mouth as Azief slowly falling down. His bodies was shaking and blood shooting out from his pores as his level drop from Seed Forming to Energy Disperse Stage. He knows he has little times so he grab the spear on his chest and pluck it out as blood jetted out from the hole on his heart. Then smiling bitterly he muttered. ¡®I had to linger. I should have just darted off instead of trying to verify that legend. But it is worth it¡¯. He then with all of his strength that he could muster before his realm demoted again threw the spear upwards. The spear pierces the skies and went toward the outer space like a hurtling meteor. When it reaches outer space a person grab the spear. d in ck and covering his face, it was the man inside Will quarters. He was floating there on space waiting for the spear ¡®Just as nned. Though it take a little bit of time¡¯ the mysterious man said this time his voice changed sounding deep. He rips the mask covering the lower part of his face and then flies off to Titan On Titan Azief is still falling down. His bones and body deconstructed and he falls down to Orb Condensing Stage. As he once again experience realm demotion he spray another lump of blood as his Orb shatters The pain caused by its disintegration caused Azief roar to be even more shocking. His heart began to slow down as strength leaves his body and his realm demoted into Pir Forming when he finally crashed into the ground breaking all the bones in his body. He was no different than a normal mortal by this point. But he did not despair. He was filled with pain but he did not despair. He finally knows the true power of the All Source. He has gambled everything in this bet. He wanted to know what the All Source are and now he knows. It is a weapon. He wheezed in deep breath before smiling and closing his eyes. ¡®Now, I will rest¡¯ he said t to himself but his eyes was still bright like he knows something other do not. He takes hisst breath with a smile on his face. The people inside the War Room and the soldiers of Titan witnessing the fall of the Supreme General do not know how to respond. ¡®The Supreme General of the Rebellion Army has died¡¯ said a world Noble before all of Titan cheered. Inside the War Room the Consul plopped to the ground because of nervousness. ¡®We won¡¯ he said Meanwhile the Battlestar is rapidly approaching Titan as their Falcon is ready tounch itself into the space of Titan. But a lone spacecraft was given the permission to return to Earth by the Admiral. Theunch tube was opened and a lone Falcon flies off toward Earth. Inside the cockpit is Will, his face was full of smiles. Blue arcs of electricity darted off across his finger. He vibrates his hand and feeling the energy generated by his hand heughed. The Dark Speedster is revived. He now wears his dark speedster suit he craft using the energy of the Speed Source. ¡®Phase three¡¯ he said. He knows his brother has seeded in his n. Phase two will be executed by that masked man and recalling the extent of disguise and how careful Will is in not blurting out that masked man name he wanted tough. ¡®Now that phase one has seeded can speak his name right?¡¯ But he did not speak the name of the mysterious men instead he ess the Light Years Drive and with one push of a button he disappears from his position. Near Titan three Battlestar is approaching and the mysterious man has already stores the spear in a safe ce as he darted off into Titan airspace. Phase two is thest phase on Titan. This is the Final Offensive. *** Chapter 180: Going home (1) They should have won. They should have their celebratory feast but now only expression of despair etched on the face of the highest echelon of the military. Just moments after they killed the Supreme General, the rm sounded all over the military bases signifying that the satellite pick up hostile signal from Titan outer space. Three Battlestar of gigantic proportion appeared raising the rm to the highest level. On the side of thergest giant ark emzoned in golden red is Titanic Their cannon was activated as it shoots its energy st decimating any spacecraft that was about to intercept their advance into the airspace of Titan. The Admiral of the Space Division plopped down to the cold hard tile of his situation room as he was looking at thest recorded transmission from his Birds. Their Birds was just decimated by the Supreme General. Half of their Birds and five battleship exploded in their confrontation with the Supreme General. That was already arge loss. And now to defend from another Invasion? The Admiral had already lost hope. Inside the War Room of the Five Supreme Potentates, the reaction was not any different. The Analyst was shocked because he was not informed of this technological advances. Emzoned in golden red was the name Battlestar Titanic. A project of this scale should at least enter his periphery of information What he couldn¡¯t expect was that Miria base were fitted with new technology that block electronic hacking by the Analyst. It was a top secret project when the Battlestar was forged underground with only a few people in the know. Meanwhile, the ground soldier nearby the area where the Supreme General fall down moves cautiously approaching the corpse after they finished cheering. They do not know that right now, three Battlestar is approaching or that their victory is short-lived. A greater battle is about to unfold. The ground unit is led by a blond person with blue eyes and wearing a power suit It was a Commander by the name of Theon. Looking at the destruction wrought only by one person fills his heart with terror. But it is thankful that person is already dead. ¡®Approach the corpse and take it for research.¡¯ He orders his men below him. The others nodded. They quickly abandoned the high ground and quickly rush towards the corpse. Theon look at the slowly calming skies and sigh. Only half an hour. In half an hour, Titan was almost destroyed. But in the end, the ancestor of Normies still bless their descendants. The Normies still have a chance to reim this era. He smiles a proud smile before his smile faltered. The calm skies in his eyes roils again. And he had a bad feeling. It was then, that the sky¡­.crack. Thunder boomed shaking the sky and lighting strikes the earth. The wind howls, the clouds turns to balls of crimson fire and the rain falls. The howling winds turns to storms, the fire clouds rain down droplets of fire drops. Panic filled Titan. It was a rain of fire. Then his receiver beep. ¡®Commander, there is a problem with the corpse.¡¯ A soldier speak up nervously. ¡®What is the problem Big Bear?¡¯ Theon answer the transmission ¡®It is dissipating¡­ into ck mist¡¯ ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Theon was shocked. The thunder boomed more intensely than before as the clear skies turns darker enveloping the whole of Titan. Theon yelled ¡°RETREAT! RETREAT!¡¯ As he bolted of as far as he can before he was strikes by a golden lightning. Up in the sky, the crimson clouds merged and form a gigantic face. The face was looking down on the entire Titan. With the fire clouds forming the face it was like a ball of sun is about to descend and set ame the entire Moon. The heat withers the nts and causes the seas andke in Titan to condense into gas. For those soldiers who were not wearing their power suits they were squirming on the ground screaming how hot their bodies feel Even some soldiers wearing his powered suit that should regte heat effectively is sweating inside his power suit. The face appearing in the sky is the Supreme General face. ¡®Did you think I would die under your hands? You truly overestimate your abilities!¡¯ The faceughed as his voice swept up the entire Titan. The faceughed, hisugh reverberates through the entire Moon causing a vibration shockwave that makes all the people whether they were underground or in the surface to felt queasy and disoriented. ¡®Now, that I have got the Spear I¡¯m done ying!¡¯ The face deres as a massive amounts of golden light exploded out from that face in the sky, spreading out in all direction coloring the skyscape of Titan into golden. And then the face exploded into motes of small clouds as a person appeared bathed in golden color with dark mist coiling around his feet and hand like little snakes. With the golden skyscape on top of his floating figure, the Normies felt like they were seeing the descent of a holy beings from celestial realm. And he ising down to deliver divine punishment. Many soldiers buckled their knees and lost the ability to even run, ovee by their fear and hopelessness. Even after all that, even after we throw everything¡­.it was useless? This was the thoughts of every soldiers in Titan. No soldiers in any world would like to fight an unkible existence. As long as the enemies can be killed, soldiers could sacrifice themselves for their country or their belief. But what use sacrificing themselves or fighting a battle where they already knew the oue. It is nothing more than a senseless massacre. And this is what the Supreme General is intending to do by descending down from the sky. A senseless and brutal massacre of the Normies The soldiers knew it and the Supreme General has never hidden his motive about it. It is why they are ovee by fear. To ept one death with such ending is hard to ept. But they knew they had to ept it since resistance is futile. Thus the fear. The unresigned expression on their face. ¡®Today, our era ended¡¯ said an old man before hebusted an exploded into charred meat. The heat was too much for him Up on the sky, Azief smiles as his clones had already fulfilled his objectives. After 35 minutes his clone body has dissipated coinciding with thepletion of his phase two. This n has been concocted a few days ago. He knows even if he was in Disk Formation, being hit by a fragment of the All Source would mean his doom. Thus, he uses the same trick he sues on the Asura. When he first fought an enemy stronger than him he uses this technique of his to trick that Asura leaving the World Orb. Now, he uses that ssic technique again. His preparation and craftiness pays off. While he was the Supreme General he never once hinted that he could split himself into two. Phase two began when he destroys the space station. He knows that the satellites could see his movement and the Analyst could hack many electrical devise which is why he disguises himself even in his own Battlestar. He needs to do it in space and near Titan since he had only thirty five minutes windows of opportunity. If he split himself when he was in the hackable free base on Earth before he enter Titan space his clone would have dissipated. Miria skills is undoubtedly one of a kind but Azief will always err on the safe side. When the space station exploded amidst therge explosion that will surely interfere with the visibility of the nearby satellites so it was then he uses Shadow Clones. His clone possess only half of his power but Azief deem it is enough to get the Source Fragment and lure out the Five Supreme Potentates on using the spear on him. When he splits himself, his real self with his fastest speed he almost broke the speed of light as he flew and hides himself in a nearby space rock shielding himself from the satellites surveince. He uses his Shadow Haste and Shadow Escape to boost his flying speed and with the dark aura shielding him, he blends with the darkness of space. The moment he spotted the Battlestar Fleet in the Moon he quickly enters Titanic using the secret hatch that Miria has created for him and met Will. By that time his clone was fighting in Titan while he was talking about other parts of the n and phase three with Will while sipping coffee. If the people he is fighting is evolved being like him he might not split himself like that since when his clone dies he would also feel half of his pain. But he was only fighting mortals. Who would have thought the pain of the spear was truly excruciating. The moment his clone dies Azief was almost stunned in pain in the outer space and nearly copsed. Thankfully he managed to grab the spear and stores it in his storage bag. Even holding it Azief could feel its energy. Azief has already had ns for that piece of the All Source And then phase two is nearlypleted. Getting the Spear was the first step. This weapon is too perverted. Azief could not let such weapon in Normies hand when he is clearly the enemies of Normies. It was also the reason why he only creates one clone and even left many chinks in his defense. He even exited the same way from where he enter the ground just to lure the Five Supreme Potentates to kill him. And just like that his n worked like a charm. The only thing he did not expected was that his clone would try to experience the power of the ALL Source. But Azief understand. If he was there he would also did what his clones did. After all the clone is part of him and has his personality. When they die they return back into Azief body. They share the same traits and personalities. But now, since half of phase two ispleted now Azief has to finish it. He could felt the despair from the people below and how heart crushing this sock ry is. The Normies had just mistakenly believed they have won, and their morale was at its highest only to find out their hope is nothing but an illusion. Meanwhile, The Five Supreme Potentates in the War Room was shocked and stunned before the Consul falls down to the floor almost fainting. The Analyst the most rational one could felt his heart beating so furiously that it would seem like it would jump out from his body. The Diplomat look at the screen before sighing. He take a drink of wine and then got up a she exited the room ¡®It¡¯s over¡¯ he whisper as he left the room. The Architect is still barking order this time coordinating attack to thebined attack of the Battlestar fleet and this impossible revival of the Supreme General. But all people inside that room knows¡­.they have lost. The Historian could not believe it as he clutches his hair and began ripping it ¡®How could that be? He was clearly dead. He¡­could he split himself into two? This is too ridiculous! How could we ever win as long as such existence exist? What good all of our knowledge, our advancement when we met such being of unlimited power?¡¯ He raved maniacally as he runs out the door. Only a few of the Five Supreme Potentates mange to calm themselves. They were not calm because they could find a way out from this predicament. They were calm because they have epted it. This era and the era after that will not belong to them or their descendant anymore. As long as that monster exist, Normies had no chance of rising up. The Consul has also realized that he was being baited to kill the Supreme General. ¡®No wonder, it was so easy¡¯ the Architect muttered and the Consul smiles bitterly. That what strike the Consul to be weird when the spear managed to pierce the Supreme General heart. It was too easy. Anticlimactic battle that was what he thought at the beginning. But the truth was that he was dancing inside the Supreme General palm ¡®He hides deeply¡¯ the Consul thought. Never in his wildest dream could he have known that the Supreme General could split himself and still retains his abilities. This defies the conservation principles of energy of Evolvers physiology that states one Evolvers regardless of the unique state of their body whether possessing two abilities at the same time or not when that energy is split, the other part will possess none or only one third of the body abilities. The disy of that clone of his clearly was overwhelming to the extreme. Either the Supreme General could split himself and retain his abilities or that clone abide by thatw and only possess one third of the original body abilities which would only seek to demoralize the Consul. Since if even one third of his power was that strong, then the original body would surely possess an otherworldly strength. Of course how could the Consul knows that Azief was not truly an Evolver instead of using other types of enhancement provided by the World Orb thatbines the Path of the Jade pce, the mastery of Runes of Asgardian, the Eternal Armaments crafting of the Olympians and many other abilities. How could the Consul thought travel that far? The Five Supreme Potentates was used to being on top of the world and so they were confident in their ns since they were never defeated. Comcency was their true enemy. Azief while he knows that he is stronger than any person in this Earth 39 he never underestimated his enemies. He learns this form Sasha and he has never forgotten ever since. Even if he is crushing an ant e will use his full force. Thus, today conclusion is written. History would record this defeat as the begging of the golden age of Evolvers. Normies era has ended. Azief knows this in his heart and the five figures that rules the Normies civilization has epted it. The Consul, the Architect and the Analyst knows they will perish here. They know the Supreme General leaves no survivor. Especially them. The Historian and Diplomat is still in the stage of denial. The Consul get up as he look at the screen showing the Supreme General floating in the sky looking down all beneath him like they were ants and heughed. ¡®Domineering. HAHAHA. He is truly domineering. To be defeated by such opponent I don¡¯t know if I have to feel thankful or not?¡¯ He ask looking at the Architect. He might perish today, but he will die the way he always was¡­with pride The Architect smiles. He is a worthy opponent. His strength, his mind and tactical decision far outstripped mine. I have noints.¡¯ He said looking at the screen as he put down his transmission device. Hisst order to the military is only one word Run. The Analyst Thinking throne floats to the Consul and the Architect as he ripped the wires connected to his brain and the chaotic images of surveince and information stop appearing inside his eyes. ¡®You were unlucky. If not for his strength I doubt he could beat you¡¯ The Analyst said as he stepped down from the Thinking Throne. His feet wobbles a bit as the Consul held him up The Consul understand why the Analyst ripped the wires ande down from his Thinking Throne. At least if he is going to die, he is going to die as himself and not as the information tools of the World Nobles. In a way all of the Five Supreme Potentates is the tools of the elders of the world nobles. ¡®Gaius, this is the end of Normies era. You once promised me that in your generation you would make sure that Normies and Evolvers will coexist. I believe in you. Yet, decades has passed. Nothing changed.¡¯ The Analyst said to the Consul. This was the first time since they became the Five Supreme Potentates that the Analyst calls the Consul with his real name. ¡®Himura¡¯ The Consul said with a sigh. ¡®The world was not as easy as I thought it would. The divide¡­.I could not change it. I could only flow with it just like my father and his father before him¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t me him, Himura.¡¯ The Architect said as he pats Himura back ¡®Rafael.¡¯ Himura said looking at the Architect. ¡®He did his best. The reality was the Normies and Evolvers ultimate war has been decided long ago. In the end, this oue is expected. We expected that we would the one emerging victorious. The only thing the Elders didn¡¯t anticipate is that our oppression and suppression that should have destroyed the Evolvers to be Normies ve in body and soul instead created the current situations.¡¯ Rafael said as he saw on the screen, the Supreme General is descending down. He let himself forgets his impending doom as he continues ¡®They did not bent and they did not break. They grow stronger like steel after being forged by fire. But we could still won. We have the legacies of thousands of years behind our back, legacies of knowledge and power but ¡­.the appearance of that monster bring the Normies to the apocalypse of our own doing.¡¯ ¡®Ha.Ha. Hahahaha.¡¯ Himuraughed as he look at the screen. And then as the waves of golden power washed them, they died *** Chapter 181: Going home (2) A FEW MINUTES BEFORE Azief was floating there in the sky, the golden sky behind him as his hair whipped about as power surge out from his body controlling the elements near him. Tornadoes and storms are forming all over titan sweeping everything from the north to the south, from the west to the east. Sound of screaming and scenes of buildings crumbling down could be seen all over Titan. Every step he take sent roaring booms in all directions. Demonic air fills with killing intent seem to seep into his features as dark red aura glowed behind him contrasting with the golden skyscape. It was full of power. The difference between the previous Supreme General that die and this Supreme General was the difference between Heaven and Earth. All the people feeling the pressure of this power knew that if the Supreme General wanted to he could have split this moon into two killing everyone in a matter of seconds. He closes his eyes and it was like the sun stop shining as dark red clouds covered the golden skyscape. Red skies and thundering booming with clouds of fires. This was truly an apocalypse. His Divine Sense grew and swept everything as below the surface those World Nobles hiding in their bunkers had their head exploded. Inside his Divine Sense he infused his killing intent. Using this in his Earth Prime the best he could do was injured someone of people one level below him but using it on norm mortals it is deadly. Everything about this Supreme General changed Azief opened his eyes and the golden light returned covering the dark red skies. Inside his consciousness his Seed glows brilliantly powering up his roiling energy. Great waves of power washed over Titan. He smirks as his eyes is glowing with golden light. His entire person radiated dignity and majesty like a Monarch of the Sky. Below him about ten thousands of soldiers is aiming weapons at him ¡®Sticks and stones¡¯ Azief snorted. To him the weapons of Earth 39 while they are technologically advancedpared to the power he possess, they are nothing but caveman sticks and stones. He shot his palm downward. BOOOMM! Power exploded out of his palm sending ripples of waves as his palm collided with the ground,nding at the ten thousands of soldiers as they scream and wails just right before the golden palm collided with them. The world shakes and the sea waves violently the moment that golden palm strikes. The palm strike create a smooth empty field the size of five baseball field in the shape of his palm. Ten thousands of soldiers below were squished into red liquid under that palm. The people in Titan are only around 3 million people. Only ten thousand people are truly World Nobles while the others are rted to the World Nobles or friends or Normies workers of the World Nobles and the World Council. Since they have already massacres many of Evolvers before Aziefe here, Azief has now decided to let loose. By now he had already killed half a million people. He will devour this Moon and form his Seventh Seed. He could see his Seventh Seed is partially formed. He sighed as he thought to himself. ¡®It is a stroke of luck that I could even form this many Seeds. How many would have to give up because of the resources and EXP needed to form such a Seed?¡¯ Killing Normies is setting right a wrong that they havemitted. The other perks he get is just bonus. ¡®Today, this end¡¯ he said as he descended down to the clear field. As he descends a vortex of golden wind coiling around with dark red aura sprang into being around him, sweeping across everything. The inhabitants of Titan stared in shock while the nearest battalions of soldiers kilometers away from where the palm strike killing thousands of people couldn¡¯t stop themselves from backing up, pushed away by the invisible power of the golden wind. Azief waved his hand, his eyes were full of killing intents. He will cleanse Titan today before his fleet arrives. As he waved his hand, the golden wind turns violet crimson and turned into a screaming cyclone. It spun through the air, and then washed away any battalion nearby shredding everyone into pieces of meat like a meat grinder, as the sound of the crimson wind drown out the screams and pleading. The other soldiers have already run a long time ago after receiving their orders but the violet crimson wind was relentless in its pursuit as it turns into storms. Violet crimson storm on the surface, lightning bolt striking from the sky, it was like the Supreme General has seal all ways to live. Titan. The safest and secure residence of the World Nobles has now turned into a prison. The seed inside Azief glows even brighter as Azief absorb the energy from the dead. It was EXP. His Seventh Seed slowly taking form. His Seed all vibrates as they sense a new Seed is about to be born as his power surged up. As his thunderbolts and storms killed thousands and thousands of people he grew stronger. Great roaring fill his mind as the Seventh Seed form slowly turning corporeal, the other Seed bolstering his body preparing to strengthen his mind even more. His already invulnerable body began showing some transformation as the other sixth seed essence seeps into his skins. Later, if he sessfully form the Seventh Seed, his body would possess all the essence of his seed without overdrawing his seed essence very much. The forming of the Seventh Seed effect was something he did not know since nobody in Earth Prime was as fast as him in cultivating to this level or forming so many seeds. What Azief didn¡¯t know that the Seventh Seed is the dividing line between normal Seed Forming cultivator and extraordinary Seed Forming cultivator. He used to say user but when Azief went to the territory of the Jade Pce he began to refer user as cultivator. Out of everyone in Earth Prime only he knows where their system of rankinge from. The system that resembles video gameses from an alien race while the ranking of power belongs to the way of Jade Pce strengthening their body and reaching to the peak of power like The Jade Emperor Yu Wang. The Seventh Seed after forming would use the worldly energy to rece the essence of the Seed making them almost invincible against ordinary Seed Forming cultivator which will use their Seed essence which will surely run out. It means using his other Sixth seed would not make them dim anymore as it will use the worldly energy around him. Azief happy with his growing power put down his hand and the world trembles. ¡®Devour!¡¯ He shouted and a great energy spreads out from him as the center washing everything like a flood. A golden storm winds exploded from him creating a golden shockwave as everywhere this golden shockwave pass, any living things would be disintegrated. EXP in the form of energy motes that only he can see is rushing towards him. He felt his body grow tougher and his Divine sense stronger. His life force increased and his lifespan lengthened. The golden glow around him intensified until it seemed like a golden sun hovered above his head, shining out across thend, turning everything the color of gold. Then the golden shockwave no longer have any power so Azief retract his energy back as the golden tempest shrank inward inside his body By now, only about half of million people is left in Titan. The World Nobles hiding inside their bunker already died of head explosion. So does anybody else hiding underground. He also had killed the four people inside the Five Supreme Potentates Pce War Room Azief notices that when he was killing in the surface a lone spacecraft was flying to outer space opposite the direction from Earth and instead heading further away from Saturn. Azief just let that one spacecraft go. After all where could that person run? The space battle between the Battlestar fleet and the Titan force is just as expected. With the Battlestar advantages if they lost that would truly be too ridiculous. And the Titan force was more interested in running rather than fighting while the Battlestar Fleet wanted to eliminate all Normies from Titan. It is clear what the result would be. Azief would only focus in his task right now. ¡®Half a million¡¯ he said before he retract of his energy causing the golden glow and the golden skyscape which bathed Titan to disappear. But while the golden light has dissipated it was reced by an unprecedentedly shocking pressure emanating from Azief entire person. By now, the people left here on Titan no longer has looks of fear. It was only the expression of resignation. Azief then hold up his hand as each of his finger is glittering with rings that emitted ancient aura. Then one of the rings in his finger glowed. The Ring of Ultimate Sealing. He rarely uses it. But he will use it today. First it was to familiarize himself in using Sealing technique. The other is to save time. By now, Will most probably is ready on Earth waiting for him. He push his palm to the ground, his mind shouting ¡®Sealing the World¡¯ The world was enveloped by a blue aura, which seems to cut off the world from any interference or foreign energy. The moment that energy enveloped Titan, Azief could see everything. This seal was intended to be used as a means of protection but Azief was intending to use it as a means of destruction. Only someone who walks such path of Destruction and death could think to modify the seal intention. He then shouted ¡®Refine!¡¯ And the calm blue aura turns red as it absorb life force all over from the moon. The trees and nts wilted, thekes and seas dries up as even the volcanic range be cold and mountain crack and trembles, dying slowly with each moment passing. All the running soldiers on the surface of Titan slowly turns into desated corpse. Titan core was absorbed as the Moon is slowly turning into a dead zone. Today, Titan will die with a whimper. It takes only about five minutes as every life forms in Titan dies off. The seal was taken off and the Moon was silent. Azief was sweating from his forehead, sweats dripping of from the side of his already exposed face and his palm was trembling. His body was as hot as the sun, his energy quickly depleting as one by one his seed turns dim. Five minutes is all it takes for him to expend about half of his seed essence to power this Sealing technique. ¡®The body as the furnace and the energy as the mes¡¯ he remember the description of this technique. ¡®No wonder the effect is so overkilled, the expenditure of energy is enormous.¡¯ Azief sighed as he released his hand from the ground as his senses no longer detect any life forms in Titan. On the space of Titan, explosions after explosion colored the dull dark space of the gxy. Destroyed ships and debris of the Battleship of Titan floats lifelessly. It was eerily silent as the three fleet of Battlestar passed the floating graveyards of Birds as their Falcons rushed forward as scouts for any more hostile spacecraft. They rushed towards Titan, hoping to help the Supreme General. Meanwhile on the ground, Azief look all around him and he could only see a dying moon. No nts were left alone as they all wilted and showing no sign of life. It was like a grey world. And he smiles as he has sense the Seventh Seed is already formed but it was still in pieces. It only needed his will to be formed. As he walks through the surface, taking all this sight of destruction and carnage, with desated corpse filling the area like some weird fruit from the ground. Each steps he taken he takes in the scenery of death, like he wasprehending something. He wasprehending the force of destruction against life, understand the finite limits of wordspared to the strength of action. He walks again as his feet steps on a wilted grass. He looked at the grass and imagine if he left this moon after this will this grass grows. Life will bloom again¡­..and Destruction negates that. The experience of death up close and personal makes everyone pacifist at heart. ¡® But then heughs. As his understanding of the causes and effects of life increased, he decided what will be his Seventh Seed. He closes his eyes and he wills his Seed to form ¡®Destruction¡¯ he shouted as the Seed forms with an explosion inside his consciousness. Then a Seventh Seed was formed. It was ckish red and emitted an energy that could choke the life out of people. Unlike the other time he form a Seed there was no physical phenomenon that happens as this time he was surrounded with death and destruction. ¡®My work here is done. Now¡­.it¡¯s time to return home¡¯ Saying this heunched himself into the air and fly away with the sound of a sonic boom. Azief is going home *** A longer chapter than usual. Azief ising back home. And which spaceship that miss Azief massacre? Other than that I need help. I have a ******* page but I do not know how to set it up. I was thinking five bucks for one chapter but I do not know how to set that up. It is not long before Earth 39 ended and the Weronian Invasion Arc will begin in full swing. Anyway like usual support me by donating or elevating a fewments. Hope you like this chapter. PS: We have reached 140 chapter. And the story is far from over. There is still the Last Son of Yrinia Arc, the Annihtor Arc, the War of Sovereign, the World War Arc and many other. Each arc was hinted subtly by Loki each time he reminisce about the future if you realize it. *** Chapter 182: Break the chain UNIVERSE 39 TITAN A FEW MINUTES BEFORE THE DESTRUCTION OF TITAN Amidst the sound of explosions and the roaring wind a man is running through the hallways opposite of the direction of other people are running from. Everyone was running to get out of the World Council Pce but only one person is running towards the towers area. Aurum de Perigord. This is his noble name. As the Diplomat he seeded his father as one of the Five Supreme Potentates. It was a position envied by every Normies. But he knows the dark side of the World Council. He has never viewed being chosen as an honor. The Diplomat is a new addition to the Five Supreme Potentates. Why does the Perigord family addition to the roster of the Five Supreme Potentates is considered new? Because even before the World Council was established the Four Great Noble families ruled the world through the Illuminatus Cabal. It wasn¡¯t until World War Two they formalize the organization name and step into the open with a new name. He was not ridiculed by the Normies civilian but he knows from the eyes of the Four Great Noble Families, his family is nothing and regarded to not fit their nobles way. But he persist. The Diplomat position gives him a lot of power over information that none of the other Supreme have. He did not mind mingling with even the lowest of position whether it be ves or the dregs of society as long as they give him information. His position and power in the World Council is the least. Even though he was rted to almost all World Nobles through marriage or familial line, his influence only extend to information gathering that the Analyst can¡¯t do. Which means the physical ones. But who would have thought that is what will save him today. The moment he saw the revival of the Supreme General he knows, Earth and Titan belongs to the Evolvers. But he was not depressed nor did he lost his mind like the Historian or did not ept his fate as Gaius, Himura and Rafael believe. They were privileged child not knowing the true darkness of the underbelly of Earth. As the Diplomat Aurum has met all kind of people and it is also because of that he knows things that even the World Council does not know. Secrets that he kept for himself as a safety measures. One could call it luck or perseverance. After all this secret he discover was because he persist in uncovering it. The moment hope is lost he rushed out of the War Room and quickly the n formted inside his mind. With the cacophony of scream and people rushing to get out of the Pce, he instead went to the private hangar bay. He saw the Historian sitting lifelessly on one corner of the Pce mumbling something. He rushed to the space pods. He came here to Titan using his personal spacecraft and as such it is stored in the private space pods on top of the Pce Tower. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ heughed as he run through the hallways. He passed the empty inspection room and shed his ID card at the door as the door instantly opened. He makes a run for the space pods as fast as he can. As he is running he was sweating but he was smiling. ¡®A new order will rise out of the ashes of Normies corpse. But there is still a chance.¡¯ He said to himself to keep him motivated. True to his family name, the Perigord known for their maniptive maneuvering has another card up his sleeve. A card that the Supreme General does not know and even the Rebellion Army does not know. Because he has a certain information that will save him and probably the onlyst remnant of Normies in the Universe. Because he does not know what ns the Supreme General has for the remaining Normies at Earth. ¡®It all thanks to that information¡¯ as he shed back to fifteen years ago. This information he got about fifteen years ago when he just got the title of Diplomat. The Te family, the famous tech giant family suddenly disappeared. It was big news for a couple of years amidst the rebellion of Evolvers in mines and in the colonies. At the time, he sent a few men to investigate. It took him a year to get any sensible lead which led him to a secretb in Tuscany. Inside thatb, the revtion was so shocking that he has silenced everyone that knows about the existence of thatb and the information it contains. For three years he pays assassin and mercenaries to hunt anyone that knows about the existence of thatb just to ensure he could pull out this card at his most desperate moments. And then as he pass another corner his shback ended. ¡®Hu.hu.hu¡¯ he pants losing his breath as he finally reached the hangar deck. Outside, the sound of screams and wailing intensified with storms and tremors shaking this Pce. Not far away is the space pods. He smiles. ¡®I¡¯m going to bet my one chance.¡¯ He said as he spoke a coordinate. Remembering it with all of his might. What he found in thatb was a map of a habitable. Gliese 581ary system. The Te family have been developing high pressure intergctic spacecraft decades before the World Council mastered the technologies. And the Te family were even more advanced in their research, a research they did not share with the Normies world and the World Council which could sentence them to familial executions. They have transformed one of thes there into Earth-like and have been migrating there right under the noses of the World Council. The Te family is known to despise the World Council practice and as such rejected the offers of the Elders of the World Nobles to join the World Council. And Aurum has kept this secret for fifteen years not telling everyone even his family It is where he is going to go. It is his promisednd. And maybe there is a chance along the way to reim back Earth from Evolvers domination. Even if there is no chance, at least he had to pass this tribtion first. He will not even be alive the moment the Supreme General decided to tten this moon so instead of thinking such lofty ambitions, the only thing he cares about now is to save his skin. He arrived at the space pod and quickly runs towards his personal spacecraft. Jumping into the cockpit the holographic interface light up immediately as numbers and images flooded his visions. He put his destination coordinate and with a push of his hand on the throttle he flies off into the distance quickly getting out of the moon system It was only when he was at outer space he dares released a relieved breath. As he passes by Titan, he saw a blue aura that envelope the moon and an expression of sorrow etched on his face. ¡®That Supreme General is nothing more than a mass murderer. If he is a human that is. Problem is he is a God. And a God killing millions? That¡¯s nothing in their eyes. After all would Normies care and apologize about stepping on an ant? ¡® He then saw a golden explosion and he closes his eyes with an expression of pain before opening it again and shakes his head. ¡®Maybe through his eyes, we are all ants building a sand castle that will topple over with his one breath¡¯ he said before sighing. He look in front of him seeing the darkness of space and the bleak future that will surely awaits him, hoping that somewhere there is still the light of hope for Normies race to rise again. He then with determination push the activate button. His FTL drive charged up and his spacecraft disappeared in an explosions of light as he is heading towards his promisednd. *** That day, the victors and loser were decided and the Evolvers all over the world cheered and march through the streets, full of happiness and singing song of praises to the Supreme General. Rebellions through all the Seven Bloc intensified like never before with a fervor akin to madness pushing back any Normies resistance with ferocious offensive. Many obstinate and stubborn leaders of Normies lose hope when hearing the ultimate fate of Titan and the Five Supreme Potentates before they were invaded by the mass force of Rebellion Army. The Battlestar arrived at Titan to found a dead zone where nothing lives. They saw what used to bekes and seas to be just a big empty basins. They saw charred corpse and sliced off body part scattered every part of the moon like they were seeds sown from the skies. They did not panicked as this was already predicted. They were rattled but they were not panicked. They expect that the Supreme General massacre is this kind of level thus they were already prepared to see this gruesome sight. Only the new recruits puked and look at the scene with a certain revulsion and repulsive feelings. One of the Evolvers named Wace has the ability to control nts and with other people who have simr nurturing abilities they quickly restructure the Moon. Using their Miria Terraforming Cannon they absorbed the energy of a dying star to give life to Titan and quickly build their base around the center of the Moon. When the Military get the news from Titanic, they quickly ryed the news to General Catherine. President Harrison spread this news throughout all the Seven Bloc with the showing articles showing titles like Titan Conquered or the Supreme General Emerge Victorious. Catherine ended his Europe campaign as she entrusted the campaign to her aide. Meanwhile on the other side of the globe, General Reza after getting the news storms the Normies Royal of the Saudi Arabia pce and executed the World Nobles hiding there before continuing his campaign. With Normies leader demoralized and Olympusing back home to support the other campaign all across the Seven Bloc, the Evolvers victory is all but decided Harrison was sitting on his swiveling chair in the White House with his hand rubbing his chin, looking troubled. He look at the distance as he said cryptically ¡®We won. Just like the Supreme General promised¡¯ He said expressionlessly. ¡®What now?¡¯ He ask himself. *** EUROPEAN BLOC EMPIRE OF GERMANY KARL PALACE Karl was sitting on his throne, as he heard the reports of his advisors about the currents event of the world especially about the result of the battle between Titan and the Supreme General. ¡®He did it. He won¡¯ Karl said but he doesn¡¯t sound happy. Instead he sound sorrowful and sad which is weird considering that Karl is an Evolver. Outside, his Evolver subjects are all happy with Normies all over the Empire is in a state of fear and panic fearing a cleansing of their race from the face of the Earth after the Supreme General victory. Per agreement, the Supreme General did not execute any Normies from Germany but there was a loophole. As long as the Normies stay in the border of Germany the Rebellion Army will not execute them but if any of the residents of Germany who is Normie is suspected to aid in the persecutions and hasmitted heinous crimes against the Evolver race, they will be dealt by force by the Rebellion Army. Karl¡­did not like the extremist views of the Rebellion Army that only grows to be rampant with the existence of Supreme General. In Karl eyes, the Supreme General did not care much about Normies or Evolvers. He simply decides which he sides on and help that side. His decision rest solely on his whims and that is ¡­.terrifying for Karl. Since it depends of his whims. Whipped with idolization of their heroic figure not many people could see the terrifying side of the Supreme General extreme power over the masses and the dangerous effect of his views. ¡®Your Majesty don¡¯t look happy?¡¯ One of his official said. It was Major General Koll that has been with him since day one of his rebellion. Karl closes his eyes and he remembers that idealistic youth that uses to drink with him as they trade stories of what their ideal world would be. It is regrettable in the end, they walk different paths and that person sumb to the pressure of his family prestige. ¡®Gaius¡¯ he whispered. The he opens his eyes and said ¡®There were millions of lives in Titan. When have the Supreme General ever let anyone off? He has been here almost a year and in that time when have we ever seen him be merciful. If there is victory then that must means all lives in Titan has been exterminated. It¡¯s hard to be happy in expense of other people misery¡¯ Karl said with aplicated expression. Koll did not say anything else but it is clear he wanted to say more. Karl knows what Koll wanted to say. Didn¡¯t the Normies happiness depends on the obedience of Evolvers ve. The Supreme General has open the Evolvers mind that they were much more than just a defeated race, they are strong and it is because they are strong they were oppressed. And it is that thought that Karl fears. The thought of that they were the stronger race would easily warped into the belief that they are the superior race. Then if that happens what will change? Normies believe themselves to be the superior race for five millenniums and they enved the Evolvers. Now, that Evolvers wins, will it now Normies turns to be enved. If this chain of hatred is not resolved, when will this end? ¡®Then why not fight?¡¯ his Prime Minister asked bringing Karl back to his throne room ¡®Fight with the revered Supreme General? Hah¡¯ Karl snorted at his Prime Minister and his prime minister dropped his head down. ¡®There is even a temple worshiping him. Old cults that used to worship Omega level Evolvers were revived with the appearance of the Supreme General. If I fight him, what do you think will happen? The entire Evolversmunity would brand me as Blood traitor. The fervor. The fanaticism. I only remember this kind of fever when Hitler was in charge. My family lives during the day of the Third Reich. But unlike Hitler, the Supreme General transcend him¡¯ He did not finish his sentence but he was thinking that the Supreme General captivate the masses in the way he never loses and all he promises are all kept. And the fact he did not seize the power of the Government and still obeys thews he himself set. It is his view and his existence that Karl believes is dangerous for the formation of the new world order. ¡®Is that good?¡¯ Koll asked referring to the previous reply by Karl. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous¡¯ Karl said. ¡®With one word, he could move the world. I do not want that we destroyed the World Council only to rece it with something even worse.¡¯ The Prime Minster still has his head dropped down. ¡®You asked why I did not fight him? If it¡¯s just because he was powerful, do you really think I would concede? When have I be a coward in front of superior force?¡¯ ¡®Then why?¡¯ the Prime Minster ask this time holding up his face again. ¡®Because¡¯ and he looks at ceiling of his pce as he smiles bitterly ¡®He promise me something.¡¯ ¡®A promise?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®Your Majesty believe he will keep it?¡¯ ¡®I hope so¡¯ Then like resigning himself he sighed. ¡®Go, spread the news all over the Empire. Tell them to rejoice. Release all the ve evolvers from their bondage and remind the Normies in my dominion not to provoke any Evolvers and send our armies to help the Rebellion Army. Send Kristoff to handle the negotiation of borders with the Rebellion Army.¡¯ The official nodded as Karl announced ¡®Court adjourned¡¯ The officials exited the Throne Room leaving him alone inside the throne room. The servants were dismissed as he remains in that dark room. And he remembers Gaius, or to be more urate reminiscing about his old friend ¡®Old friend¡­.in the end you did not have the strength to break free from your family. Rest assured. If the Supreme General kept his promise, the world you dreamed of, I will build it.¡¯ He whispers to smile as a droplet of tears fall down from his left eye. It was a day of feast, of joy for the Evolvers, yet for the sovereign of the empire of Germany, the only Evolver emperor in the world, he was confused how he should felt. His old friend dies. Yet, at the same time his race finally got their freedom. That day, the dawn and the night¡¯s skies looked especially beautiful. All over the world, Evolvers looked at the skies, the stars and shed tears of happiness. The Rebellion Army proims all Evolvers regardless of Bloc or nations are free of body and will and they will enforce this promation with force of arms if needed. The Normies all over the world finds a way to hides as they were hunted all over the world. Amazingly only a few children were killed as many evolvers even in their hatred abide by the Supreme General simple rules of not killing children. The Supreme General words is nothing short of heaven promation at this point. Those Evolvers who is found to kill children were exiled and called Blood Traitor by the Evolversmunity. Tomorrow, when tonight skies disappears and the sun rises up in the morning, a new world waits for the Evolver race. *** The wind blows gently on his cape as his hood were open. The cape was billowing with darkness protecting Azief from any divines senses and make him almost invisible. This is his battle outfits the Reaper set item. It was actually the set for Death Lord unique ss. Azief when he was at the fake Earth sense a Death Lord when he was conducting his investigation against the people who schemed against him. But then why did his Lord Shadow set evolve into Reaper set? Simple. Because he cultivates in thews of Death more diligently than the Death Lord ss thus gifting him many abilities rted to Death and Destruction. Azief looked below him as he now entered Earth atmosphere again. His Divine Sense bolstered by his Seventh Seed is powerful enough to envelopes the entire Earth. He senses that Will is already in Nevada preparing himself. ¡®There is onest thing before I¡¯m going home¡¯ Azief said to himself. He did not fly towards Nevada. Instead he swooped down as he flies towards the direction of the Evolver capital and the Rebellion Army headquarters. Washington DC. *** MEANWHILE LINCOLN COUNTY NEVADA Will was running all over the ring constructed for him. Arge particle elerator underground in a deserted vast emptynd. With eachp the energy is stored inside the absorbing ball as Will like to calls it. Miria exnation makes him dizzy so he foregoes her exnation and did what he does best. Run. He has to run until he generates enough energy to open a portal to his dimension and this time Will is depending on Miria expertise to use his energy to open the portal instead of himself opening the barrier. It will be cleaner and Miria could easily close the breach after it is done. As he is running and generating energy he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®It¡¯s not going to be long now before we are going home¡¯ *** EARTH 39 WASHINGTON DC IN THE OVAL OFFICE Outside, the weather was stormy. Thunder lights up the dark skies and rains poured down heavily. Harrison look at the weather with aplicated expression on his face. He then sighed. On the table is two cups of coffee. ¡®You did that?¡¯ he asked as he turns his back to face the person sitting with rxed posture on the other side of the table, his leg crossed. Azief nodded Harrison only sigh. ¡®You¡¯re going home?¡¯ He ask ¡®Um.¡¯ ¡®What about us?¡¯ ¡®What about you?¡¯ Azief ask back. Harrison began to show his annoyed face at the nonchnce of the Supreme General. ¡®What about the Normies? What should we do with them?¡¯ ¡®Why ask me?¡¯ Azief sat back on his chair and sip his tea rxingly. ¡®You must have a n what to do about them? Should we spare them? Should we repress them? Or should we eradicate them all?¡¯ ¡®What do you think the right answer?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®I..I..¡¯ ¡®Still waiting for a master to tell you what to do?¡¯ Azief said mockingly and Harrison almost red up. He calmed himself down and then taking a deep breath he said ¡®I¡­.don¡¯t know what the right answer is.¡¯ Harrison admitted. ¡®Let me tell you what I have done for your race, Harrison. Before I came, the Normies determines your life and death, holding up the proverbial knife all over your neck. Your race were enved and tortured both mind and body. Your race were weak and powerless.¡¯ Harrison only nodded. There is nothing wrong with the Supreme General statement. That was truly the case. Even the Rebellion Army at that time was not optimistic in winning against the entire World Council and always uses guerri tactics. It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of The Supreme General that they even have the guts to start a war campaign all over the Seven Bloc of the World. ¡®And then I came. I¡¯ve eradicated all of the obstacles for your race freedom. I have broken them in mind and spirit. They are powerless and weak. Now¡­.the knife is in your hand. You could choose to eradicate every single one of Normies or enved them like they enved you.¡¯ ¡®What will that achieve?¡¯ Harrison asked. ¡®Only more hatred. Hatred begets hatred. Vengeance breeds more vengeance. It will not end. Unless someone put an end to it.¡¯ And this statement shocked Harrison. Harrison has always thought that the Supreme General always held the Normies with extreme disgust. But remembering back if he is so disgusted and so merciless, why didn¡¯t he kill the children? Could it be¡­his views and Karl views are not that different? Only the way they reach their goals is different ¡®Is that what you wanted to do?¡¯ ¡®Me? HAHAHA¡¯ Aziefughed. ¡®How many Normies dies under my hand trampled underneath my feet. I am deep soaked in their blood. Even if I wanted to, I¡¯m not qualified¡¯ ¡®Then who?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ Azief said putting down his cup on the table. ¡®Me?¡¯ ¡®Yes, you.¡¯ And then Azief smiles ¡®Final test, Harrison. What will you do when the entire fate of a race that have tortured and enved you literally depends on your decision? What will you do?¡¯ ¡®You will not interfere whatever I choose?¡¯ Harrison asked. ¡®This is your world. I¡¯m just a traveler passing by. I don¡¯t mind being the bad guy. But do you want to y being the nice guy?¡¯ And Azief smirks like a dealer in casino. ¡®Harrison, I know your story. Your families were lynched by Normies extremist. The only sin¡­.they were stealing bread for you. How much hatred you must held for the Masters, how much hatred you must felt for this unfair and terrible world? How much hatred you must felt that you toils yourself for the Rebellion Army without rest?¡¯ Then getting up Azief walk to Harrison and with his imposing height of almost seven feet he pats Harrison shoulder. ¡®That is why I give this knife to you. The final decision. Because if even you could not forgive, then I don¡¯t think the many Evolvers out there would be able to forgive. The start of a new order that begins with a vendetta always begins like this. To forgive or to avenge? Whichever you choose, I¡¯m not going to be here to see it.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re nevering back?¡¯ Harrison asked as Azief started walking to the door. ¡®Maybe, someday, hundreds of yearster. I wonder what will be written about me then. Will they paint me as the savior of the Evolver race as I am depicted now or will they portrayed me as a mass murderer of the Normies? What do you think? Am I a sinner of a savior? An avenging angel or a murderous devil? HAHAHA¡¯ Aziefughed. ¡®In history, huh?¡¯ Harrison contemted. And it depends on me Harrison mused. ¡®I¡¯ll be leaving now. You don¡¯t need to escort me out. And if anyone said where I disappeared to, think of something.¡¯ With a wave of his hand he disappeared from Harrison view, leaving him all alone inside the Oval office. A few minutester, the storms subsided and the downpour stopped. The sun shows it face again and shines brightly. Looking at the clear skies and the white clouds, Harrison gripped his fist as he makes his decision that will determine the fate of the Normies race on Earth. He push the inte button in his desk and call his secretary. His secretary rushed into the door and the moment he entered Harrison first order after the victory in Titan was ¡®Call Karl. I need to meet him to discuss some things¡¯ Amidst the clouds, Azief who was flying towards Nevada slowly has a smile on his face Even though he is far away his Divine Sense enveloped the Earth and as such he could hear what Harrison said regardless of the distance. ¡®Break the chain of hatred, Harrison. Break it¡¯ He whispered as he flies forward across the clear blue skies. *** Chapter 183: Deep inside her dream EARTH PRIME ¡®BOOM!¡¯ A sonic boom shattered the sound as a portal exploded out of nowhere, spurting out two figures whonded on the ground. One person was d in blue lightning and just before he falls to the ground he vibrated his hand creating a cyclone that soften hisnding. Another figure was d in ck and was surrounded by coiling dark red aura who immediately floats on the air after being spurted out by the portal They were about to catch a breath when notification sounded in their mind like a message from a phone. Then a translucent message appeared in front of their eyes SPECIAL QUEST : WERONIAN INVASION ( COULD NOT BE DECLINED) The Weronian are the barbarian race of the Universe. They have strong bodies and their physique did not differed greatly from homo sapiens species. They cultivated their bodies and neglect magic. Drive back their invasion before Earth is upied by them. Time Limit: Until Earth is transformed into a habitable of Weronian. Estimated time is five months. Victory Condition : Driving back the invasion : Earth is not upied by the Weronian Failure condition : Earth is upied by Weronians : Earth is transformed into the Weron Special reward : Upgrading of the Earth condition to suit humans : The monster will dropped more artifacts EXP gain will double because of the special quest Monster all over the world are dormant because of the special quest This was what greeted Azief and Will the moment they stepped out from the portal. Will look at the quest and look at Azief. ¡®You got it too?¡¯ Will asked. Azief nodded as he seems a little out of breath as he slowly fly down. Will who is already on the ground was sweating on his forehead and his hand a little bit of trembling. His body is still discharging blue colored electricity. Azief on the other hand coiling around his chest is dark red aura that seems to be dispelling blue lightning around him. Theye out of the Speed Source Tunnel after a grueling three weeks. After Azief finished his conversation with Harrison at Earth 39 he went straight to Will at the undergroundb where Will uses Miria particle elerator to generate enough energy to send them home. In that tunnel Azief saw the other 38 Earths that they used to travel, separated by a paper thin barrier. It opens Azief eyes how thin it really is the barrier between worlds and how fragile it is which only strengthen Azief resolve to strengthen the barrier of Earth Prime. He even saw some fragmented realities and separated timelines that keep looping. Being in the Speed Source tunnel, Azief would describe it as the most bizarre adventure he ever experience. He saw many weird things and bizarre worlds in his journey home. But they did not stop in any of the other worlds or were hurled outside of the tunnel. This time Will has better control of his power. He is still in thest stages of Energy Disperse Stage but Azief knows it would not be long until he reach Seed Formation. ¡®Close the portal first¡¯ Azief said and Will nodded. He hurls a blue lightning bolt at the portal with his hand and his hand exploded with blue lightning. The energy of the bolt of lightning flows into the edges of the spherical portal and seems to sew the portal shut with lightning before it slowly shrunk and disappeared. Then suddenly before Azief had the chance to speak of anything or even trying to make sense of the matter a monster appeared. And it was not alone. Azief thought it was a monster but looking closely, Azief knew he thought wrong. They have the physique of human and one horn. Their muscles are defined and its body have a few tattoos. Other than that they are wearing grey armor. ¡®Weronians!¡¯ Azief was shocked. This means they are not a pack but a unit of Weronian soldiers The one leading the unit shouted ¡®Humans! Kill them!¡¯ Azief could understand their words thanks to the World Orb trantion abilities. Azief stares at them with his divine sense and when he discovers their energy is weak Azief just harrumphed before waving his hand. With it he sent the essence of destruction. The aura was sharp and poisonous and could destruct anything that is weaker than its owner. A breezy wind passed the unit and they all turned into mist of blood. They did not even have the chance to speak another word or to do anything before that wind pass them by and just like that their bones of steel and sturdy body turns liquid light, turning only to red mist. Azief then saw the EXP rushing through him. ¡®Double EXP but it is not that much.¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Considering how weak the enemy was, that was to be expected. ¡®Will, we need to get away first¡¯ Azief said and Will nodded as he already has taken care of the dozens Weronians on the other side with his speed. Dozens of Weronians corpse sprawled on the ground with a hole on their chest. Will drills their chest with his vibrating hands. Will tapped the Speed Source as energy fills him all over his body, in every nerve, in every breath. Smiling he dashed forward as thend beneath his feet erupted. Azief burns another dozens of the Weronian unit nearby using his eyes of fire. Fireballs shoots out from his eyeballs as the forest was set into fire. Then after confirming there are no longer anyone else Azief take to the skies, a sonic boom apanying him as he fly up to the clouds. Azief follows Will from behind as a ck and blue blur passes by mountains and seas as they finally settled somewhere in the world, arriving at a deep cavern, hiding from the Weronians until they talk. ¡®Did you see it?¡¯ Azief asked when hended on the ground asking Will. Will just nodded, his face looked grim. ¡®They havee.¡¯ Azief balled his fist as he knows that this is the chance he is waiting for. He already have seven seeds. To persevere until the tenth seed one has to either be stupid or stubborn. There is a risk of being overtaken by other if he stays in the Seed Forming realm for too long. But it is undeniable that Azief Seeds could pressure even Disk Formation Middle Realm cultivator. That is the purity of his energy. Azief felt the restriction and pressure of Earth Prime bearing down on him when he first came out of the portal that slowed his speed and even his damage power. But he also discover the purer his energy the less the restriction of this world works on him. He manage to verify this matter with his repeated fights against many people of the same level of him when he was at Energy Disperse Stage. Azief have always thought of this matter as strange. Since the World Orb intends to strengthen humanity why would it weaken humanity? Azief notices this back when he return from Earth Two with Will. But aftering back to Earth Prime the second time he knew his previous conjecture was wrong. It was not that the World Orb make them weaker, they make this Earth stronger. The pressurees down from the world itself. The pressure of gravity is stronger than before but for levelers of his caliber he would only felt like his speed decrease. Even the terrain was strengthen. If not when Will runs before, not only the ground would erupt it would explodes with ripples of Speed Source lingering. The same could be said about his flight speed that would disperse the clouds andpress the air around him. The pressure of this world seek to strengthen humanity by forging them in extreme condition, pushing them to the limit. Azief believe if anyone from Earth two or Earth 39 enter Earth Prime they would find it hard to even breathe. It is the reason why when Azief arrived at Earth 39 he felt weirdly unrestrained like something bogging down on his power were lifted. It was the feeling like he was unsealed. ¡®What¡¯s the n?¡¯ Will said as he sit down on the ground resting himself. Azief was brought back to his current situation. He was already tired from all the running. Azief think a bit before pondering all the thing he has seen and felt when he was flying before. He saw many people fighting all over the world at sea, on the skies and on the surface. They did not linger too long in a ce fearing they would be detected and with their speed they should not have been detected but Azief is not the type of person that would throw caution to the wind. He is not the old Azief that would move ording to his emotion. When he has been perfectly sure of his moves only then he will let his emotion guide him. He nearly lost Sina, nearly fell into a scheme of other people so how could he let himself be fooled again? Will cover himself with Speed Source energy while he uses his dark aura to hides from being detected. Other than a blur, their presence is not obviously felt. And it was wise for them to do so as Azief discover many things. Azief even saw a Weronian that possesses seven horns. Seven horns means that Weronian prowess is equal to a Disk Formation levelers. That was a whole one realm above him. It¡¯s not like Azief could not fight people above his realm of power but this also means that there might even be a Weronian with the power of a Divine Comprehension level. With one p Azief would be rendered dead if he met such experts. And he also found out more thing. He discover he could not use his divine sense. Or to be more urate his divine sense could only sense thing five hundred meters of his radius. If he tries to go more than that, a lot of energy interferes making his divine sense useless. Unless he rotates his Seed to bolster his divine sense he would not be able to sense more than five hundred meter radius, but that would only increase the chance he could be detected. With little information Azief did not want to risk showing himself without a n. Azief could think many reasons why his divine sense acted like that but there is only one that is probable. ¡®The Weronians has sealed the¡¯ Azief dered. Will sitting on the ground could only nod. He didn¡¯t want to believe it but since his brother said so, then that must be true. He also think that Earth has been sealed but he didn¡¯t want to voice his thought fearing that would be true. He knows that Weronian while they are the Barbarian race of the Universe they have grown weak. If not why would the target Earth when there are so many others? They fear retaliation from the alliances ofary system that is against them. Since Earth has never even saw other intergctic civilization they are not part of such treaty or alliances making Earth an easy target. ¡®They fear the Intergctic Alliance?¡¯ Will ask. ¡®Maybe.¡¯ Azief said before his eyebrows creased. Then he continued. ¡®Or maybe they need to seal it for a different reason. If the Supreme level beings like Odin, Olympus or Osiris came down then the fate of the Weronians fate is as good as sealed. We know that those supreme beings wanted us to survive which is why they sent us the World Orb.¡¯ ¡®Then why didn¡¯t they do that? Come down and help us?¡¯ Azief shakes his head puzzled how could Will ask this question. It¡¯s like all the things Will heard before went on his left ears and exited his right ear. ¡®Do you remember what that Old Jotnar said? There is still the Source Wall.¡¯ And Will eyes widened. He finally remembered. ¡®Out of those Seven Intergctic Power only a few live outside the Source Wall. Toe down to a lower realm especially Earth Prime would require them to pay a heavy price. Their power level would surely be demoted and if the legends that I heard from the Old Jotnar was true, breaking the Source Wall will inflict a curse on those who dares do so. And those who did not live beyond the source wall could not be trusted. Those Seven Powers all had bad blood with each other when they tried to upy our Earth about six thousand years ago.¡¯ ¡®You really remember the Old Jotnar information by heart.¡¯ ¡®I strive to listen, Will. Whereas you kept dozing off at the time. How many time must I tell you, information is a weapon.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, yeah. So, what do you reckon we should do?¡¯ Will said as he creates a fire with the flick of his finger utilizing the sparks of lightning all over his fingers. ¡®I have to gain more information. To do that, I need to meet my friends. Especially Loki.¡¯ ¡®The trickster?¡¯ Will eyebrows raised up. He heard about Loki though he never met him face to face. Since Will used to work for the world government he knew what kind of existence Loki is for the World Government. He is regarded as a trouble maker but also a very troublesome existence by the World Government. Hirate the President of the World Government even said that he held more wariness towards Loki then towards Azief because he believe that while Azief is dangerous, his motive and intent while does not always coincide with the World Government his intention is clear and his actions could be understood. But Loki¡­his actions always seems meaningless in the beginning only to have some unforeseen circumstances at the end. There is also the fact that out of all Aziefpanions he was the most mysterious since no one has any records of him and those people that Loki seems to said he has met are dead or missing. Azief without knowing the thought of his brother nodded. ¡®For some reason, I kept feeling he would be the most informed about this situation more than anyone else.¡¯ Azief smirked. He is sure of this. Loki must know something that could help. He hated to think he will starts to depending on Loki because that would not sit right with him. This time it is not about pride. It is about his steel heart. He fears it will waver. The moment he verifies that Loki was from the future¡­.Azief heart wavered. How many things he wanted to know, how many things he wanted to know future events he could take advantage off¡­. The greed almost take him over and that scares him. How easy it is for him to abandon his path. He knows his path. It is a lonely path not many would trod. He must not depends on anyone not because it will make him weak. It is because it will make him reliant and reliance on someone else other than himself will denied his hard work. Working in a team is fine but he must never lose the confidence he has cultivated. And Loki almost omniscient knowledge of the future tempted Azief. But he managed to calm his heart and see the big picture. Since he came from the future there must be something he wanted to change and if that is so to think that this timeline event would be the same as in Loki timeline would be childish. There is also the fact that he could not fully trust Loki. Usually for people he couldn¡¯t trust or use, he would eliminate him. But¡­.Loki¡­.in the end¡­was family. And for someone like Azief who has no familial love¡­.to kill someone he regarded as family will be a betrayal to his own heart. For his deceased family, he used to feel guilt for killing them. But he has already got over it showing that his feeling about his family wasn¡¯t deep. But he knew that if any of his friend Sina and Loki were to die on other people hands or under his own hand, he knew his heart could not bear it. And Sofia? He didn¡¯t even want to imagine losing her. Unlike other people Azief rarely shows his feeling on his face. His face was usually expressionless or bored. On other people faces it would look like that person is azy and unenthusiastic person but on Azief face, it looked like he was looking down on other people which suits his image as the strongest person in the world. That title was not self-dered, it was given by the world. Azief did not go running around dering himself as the strongest person in the world, he was given that title after world shattering battle. He alsocks gestures of affection. This trait happens because of his introverted personality and depression in his 20s. It is for this reason his rtionship progress with Sofia was slow with the pace of a walking tortoise. If not for Sofia patience and the jealousy that Azief felt about Raymond when he return from Earth Two they might not have elevated their status from friends to whatever they are now. That jealousy was the impetus for Azief to take a step forward. In battles, Azief like to take the first initiative. He do not like to react to his enemies tactics, he would be the one forcing people to react to his tactics. But in his love life, it seems he is more of a reactionary. Azief never told this to Sofia but he had once had a crush on her when they were at the same high school But at the time Sofia had a boyfriend, a cool sports guy with a handsome face and a car while he is a clown and while he is not ugly in his teenage years, he was not handsome either. Of course one could not believe that seeing his face and physique now. Even just standing he emitted majestic aura and his face be even more refined each time he broke to a new realm. With one word he could move the clouds and shakes the world. He was a figure that is at the top right now. People kneels before him out of fear and respect. The difference between that person in high school and the person he is now was like the difference between Heaven and Earth. The increase in level did not change a person it would only bring out the features thatplemented the person. For someone like Azief who has a lot of darkness and destruction attributedws, his face and expression, and the way he carried himself looks cold and unemotional. He has this deadly feeling that could not be exined, a coldness that seems to emanate deep inside his heart. This is all because thews he practiced. ¡®What should I do? You want me to find him?¡¯ Will asked bringing Azief out of his pondering. Azief seems to contemte that idea before shaking his head. ¡®Too risky¡¯ Azief said as he clicked his tongue. ¡®What should I do then?¡¯ Will asked. ¡®Let me think¡¯ Azief said. Will quieted down His Divine Sense could not be used and he could not afford to act conspicuously until he ascertain the situation. He also could not risk Will lives. Will is even weaker than him. If he tangled with a Disk Formation Expert he would die meaninglessly. The reason why he is not worried about his other friend is because he still felt that his clone that he left behind is still breathing. The fact that Budiman did not unleash the clone could only mean that his friend is safe. Especially Sofia. He worries about her the most. Sina is protected by Sasha, Wang Jian, the Seven Fairies and the Immortal Couple. He knew Wang Jian would rather die than let any harm befall Sina because Wang Jian knows how important Sina to Azief. There is still Athena and Freya. They should know that if his friend is dead, they should also not entertain the idea they could live. Azief could be crazy sometimes of how protective he could be when it concern someone he loves and cherished. Just look what happens to the Ind of Peace. And it happens because the World Government kidnap Azief sworn brother. Loki, Sofia and Sina was the first threepanions Azief have when he began starting his journey. Azief cherished them and thought of them as family the same way they thought of him as family. He still remember the days they were camping and hunting monsters, drinking coffee and talkingte into the night huddling near the campfire. He did not worry about Loki. By now, he is one hundred percent that Loki is not of this time. The fact that his true original appearance is a child of six years old strengthen that belief. Others may not be able to see Loki true appearance but for Azief who outstripped everyone in terms of level he could see through Loki disguise. Even though Loki disguise could deceive people a few level above him he is still an Energy Disperse Stage leveler while Azief is a Seed Forming High realm expert. Though for some reason, Azief felt a nagging feeling like Loki wanted him to discover that secret. After all there is too many hints that Loki dropped long before he managed to confirm one hundred percent that Loki was a time traveler. Azief smirk to himself while Will turns into blue lightning running across the caverns to check the perimeters while Azief is thinking. It has be a routine that while Azief is thinking Will with his speed will check the perimeters as it would only take a second for Will. The moment Will finished checking the perimeter not even one second has passed while Azief is still deep in his thoughts. Azief notices that Will has finished checking the perimeter and so he did not bother checking anymore as he continues his thoughts, slowly walking back and forth. Azief also discover why Loki could disguise himself and not being caught. Loki uses the worldly essence to bolster his disguise. That was the hint. How could an Energy Disperse Stage leveler use worldly essence other than reaching Seed Formation? The other exnation is that the person has already mastered worldly essence. But that would be too preposterous for a six year old kid to understand the profundity of the secret of energies. Then there is only one exnation. Azief has already sense the time essence swirling around Loki when he is at Energy Disperse stage and when he is at Seed Forming Azief put all the pieces together. Since Loki could not lie about his age in front of Azief, the only exnation was that Loki was not of this time. This is after Azief had tried to think of other possible reason. And in the end he already verified it with Loki. And Azief also knows knowing too much of the future is not that good. From what Loki seems to hint to him, he will survive this. But that¡¯s the thing about time travel. The moment someone began to start meddling into time, nothing is set in stone as it throws everything into chaos. Of course if Loki heard this he would scoff. All he had tried to do the moment he arrived at this timeline was to throw everything into chaos and change what is set in stone but Time, Destiny and Fate keep course correcting Time with only slight difference. It was like throwing a pebble into the sea. The ripples does not affect anything. ¡®Hmm. We will explore slowly. We first have to determine where we are. Did you see any viges or cities?¡¯ ¡®None. Did you see any?¡¯ Will asked back. Azief shake his head. ¡®All I see are Weronians¡¯ Will nodded ¡®How many casualties do you think?¡¯ Will asked. Will knows that the initial attack might have imed more lives. Azief face turns dark. Considering how he did not saw many humans and more of Weronians when he passes them by before, Azief could only conclude one thing ¡®It must be in the scale of millions. The core members of the Revolutionary army and World Government must have set up a resistance base somewhere. We can start there.¡¯ ¡®You sure about this, brother?¡¯ Will asked. ¡®That¡¯s what I would do if I am Hirate. He should have known that humanity must unite to battle this threat. It is the only reason I let their organization go after that battle. He understand my intention thus he did not ask too much of me.¡¯ ¡®And Revolutionary Army?¡¯ ¡®They have Katarina and Jean. I¡¯ve met Katarina¡¯ and Azief was reminded of Katarina. She was beautiful surrounded by petals of snows looking like an ice princess in fairy tales. ¡®She was powerful and her skills are formidable. I don¡¯t know her strength now but she must have improved. Jean was also not someone that could be underestimated. Even if Oreki and Hachiman were to fight him he could still stand his ground. When I was cleaning up your mess in the Ice Region, they were the only two people in that organization I pay attention to.¡¯ ¡®Is that all?¡¯ Clearly Will has heard about how people praise Katarina beauty. He looked at Azief with a smirking face. She was said to be a rare beauty that could enchant anyone. If not that she disclose her unique ss people might even think she is a charmer ss or seductress ss. ¡®What are you thinking about Will? I would just feel sad if such people dies.¡¯ Azief said, not saying anything anymore. ¡®So, when will we start?¡¯ Will said clearly knows he need to change the topic before Azief starts giving him the silent treatment Azief was clearly pleased with the change of topic ¡®After we are rested, we have to start exploring here. Determine where we are, if there is any hostile forces and gain information on the current events. Try to be low profile as possible. I don¡¯t want to attract Weronians that are powerful than us. We must use our brains since the Weronians are not all weak like a one horn Weronians.¡¯ Will nodded as he lean on the walls of the cavern and closes his eyes as Azief take first watch. Looking at the cavern walls Azief smiles a bit as he scratched something on the cavern walls. ¡®Azief was here¡¯ he scratched on the walls as he smiles. It was what he used to do with Sofia when they have to rest somewhere especially in a cave or closed space. Life and death were separated by a thin boundary and every day could be theirst, so every time they arrived at ce and had to sleep or take shelters they would scratched their names on the walls of the cave like it was a proof that they lived and exist. When they grew stronger they seem to forget about this stuff since they rarely have to hide themselves anymore or take shelter. In the end we still have to hide and fear for our lives Azief whispers as he looked at the ceiling of the cavern and his determination to be stronger burning even intense. It was this intense desire to be strong that had supported Azief until he be Sovereign, a God like existence in Loki timeline. But in that timeline Azief was a darker person and his life was way more tragic which started the day of his imprisonment by the World Government which created a feud between the World government and the God of Death. But in this timeline, Azief was not imprisoned by the Word Government yet that desire to be strong still exist. Destiny, Fate and Time is not so easy to change. Earth Prime is slowly being upied by the Weronians. But the Prince of Darkness has returned. And it is obvious that the world will be in chaos again. With little information Azief could not know that his rivals are also getting stronger. Raymond, Oreki, Hachiman, Katarina, and Jean, these people did not sit around while Azief was in Earth 39. This people do not like being ordered and especially hated being under other people, so they too have strengthen themselves, forging themselves amidst battles and hardship. With these six people on the lead over everybody else, this is the beginning of the rise of the Sovereigns. A chaotic era is about to unfold. *** AT THE SAME TIME SOMEWHERE IN DJIBOUTI A LUSH FOREST Inside a dark cave illuminated by floating crystal Louise looks at the lying body of his Mistress with a worried expression. She was panting and ck sweat poured down from her forehead as her eyes and her ears were bleeding profusely. Yet, she only groaned and mutters something unintelligible. Louise looking at this scene could not hide his anxiety as his brown eyes were trembling while his hazel hair was messy. Outside the cave a lightning storm was brewing. Thunder boomed and lightning fills the dark skies. Weronian spacecraft sails the dark storms scanning for humans settlements. The thunder boomed and thend quake a little. Louise is not worried anyone would enter this cave. The cave was carved with sealing and matrixes formation on its walls. On the outside it would appear like a huge lump of rock from normal eyes. Unless one is a Seed Formation leveler or having an artifact that could see through illusions or formation master and Arrayist master, this cave could not be seen so easily. Of course if even this kind of people enter Louise would not hesitate to execute them on the spot if they harbor evil intentions. ¡®Please Madam Morgana. Hold on¡¯ Louise said as he daringly hold Morgana hands tightly trying to at least offer some support. It was then a man appears outside the cave looking at the cave like he seen through the formation. The man figures were illuminated by the shing lightning on the skies. It was a young man clothed in white robe looking elegant and dignified. He has long straight ck hair and a clean appearance. He was thin in his physique but power seems to be radiated from him as green smokes seems to apany him. Each of his steps produce a bit of green puff of smokes that seems to vibrate through the matrix formation slightly interfering with its operation. Seeing the person that appears on the entrance of the cave Louise hastily removed his hand from Morgana hands and look happy seeing the person. ¡®Open Formation!¡¯ Louise shouted as the matrixes carved on the walls dimmed down as the man outside nodded. The man walked inside the cave as Louise waved his hand as the formation resume back its task. Louisee forward and quickly grab the man hand and said ¡®Please. She is hurting¡¯ that person only looked at the suffering that Morgana is experiencing and sigh. ¡®I warned you both didn¡¯t I? Magic always have a price.¡¯ Louise seeing the deteriorating conditions of Morgan forego his pride and kneel in front of that man and pleaded ¡®Please. Save her. I do not know who else to ask. Please Lord Loki¡¯ the person was Loki. Loki look at the earnest expression of Louise and look at his ex-wife and sighed. ¡®Karma¡¯ he said ¡®Destiny¡¯ he added. He stepped forward to examine Morgana as he muttered ¡®Fate¡¯ Outside the world was chaotic, lightning and thunder illuminated the dark skies like it was signifying the dark days of humanity is beginning. *** From now on the events will only happens at Earth prime. If any other Earth popped up, I will inform it at the top like usual. This time Aziefe back to see his Earth being invaded and true to his personality traits he is taking it slow. If you notice Azief no longer depends only on his strength alone. He still flex his superiority and struts like a badass but only after he confirm he is the top dog on the area. That¡¯s what I called character development. Believe it or not that was the reason I made the Seven Fairy Arc and the Sina kidnappings. Both of those two events teaches him that he should never underestimates his enemies no matter how weak they are. And always have a backup n. This was shown in his battle with Earth 39 forces where he schemed and until the end did not underestimate his enemies. With the Sven Fairy he learns to appreciate the power of information as he was nearly schemed against by the League of Freedom. And Will and Azief is together now. Expect theirbo. And Loki has appeared again this time as it seems Morgana hit a bit of a snag. What do you think he would do? Morgana after all shares a different objective than him. Would he steel his heart and take this opportunity to end her? Leave somements and for those how still did not leave your review please do as a show of support. Hopefully the review is good. THIS IS THE EDITED POST *** Chapter 184: Eight questions Happiness did note easily for her. It never has. Especially now as she was surrounded by the emptiness of dark space. Is she floating, is she standing, is she sitting? She did not know and she knows it doesn¡¯t matters. The pain chipped away her abilities to even make judgment, only pain and more pain, a suffering that seems to be eternal. The image of red thunder shed inside her mind and she shivers. For all of her sufferings she has neverined. Sometimes this almost unbreakable determination looks more like an atonement. Another image appears inside her mind. A gigantic face in the sky shouting at her and she trembles. Like she was bearing some terrible sin on her shoulders. The image disappears and she was back where she was at. In pain. She didn¡¯t know how she is in pain and what or why she is in pain. Only the pain exist, pain is the only feeling she felt, chipping at her life force, sapping away her vitality and erasing her memories. Not only that but she was assaulted with her worst memories. The image of thunder and the face on the sky appears again as she shakes and trembles in that emptiness of dark space. She remembers the most painful experience without any of the good ones. Most people would break by now. But she endured. She did not know why she endured or why she gritted her teeth to endure the pain or why she is still not consume by sadness and end the pain herself. She do not remember anything happy to keep her going¡­but there is a certain determination that keep her going. An obsession. It was stronger than any other happy memories that even the pain could not erase it. It was a steely determination. She felt this pain every day, and every day she endures. She did not remember how many times but she knows this pain is familiar. A punishment of some sort¡­or was it a price that needs to be paid? The pain assaulted her again today and once again she was on that ce. She looked upwards and she saw red skies and red sun. She closes her eyes and she hears the screams and wails, the pleadings and the unfulfilled prayers. She closes her ears and she could feel the destruction coursing through her body determine to make her just like one of those faceless wraiths screaming and crying, wailing and praying. And then suddenly she was jolted by a foreign energy that seems to breathe energy into her and like she was being mmed into life, she opens her eyes. Slowly she opens her eyes. It was then that she realizes it. She has returned back to her younger body. It was not something new. As she was released from that dark emptiness of space her memories returned. ¡®This time it was longer. Every time it be longer and longer¡¯ she whispers to herself as she could feel the sweat on her back. She looks around her surrounding where she felt something is not quite right. She was lying on the ground of a cave with Louise sleeping beside her, with blood stains on his robes. Examining Louise with her eyes, he seems to be breathing and looking at his body, there is no signs of wounds. ¡®He seems to be breathing alright. But he usually guard me far away in the corner of somewhere else not beside me ¡®she thought to herself. But if that was not weird enough, not too far away from where she was lying down a young man is roasting meat. The man was young with long silver hair that reaches her neck and a boyish charm. He was six feet seven. Green dark aura surrounded the young man feet with no intention to hide that aura. The young man seems to not mind. ¡®Loki¡¯ she coldly said, there was no emotion in that word. Loki looks at Morgana and only shakes his head. ¡®Morgana, awake already?¡¯ Loki asked. Loki tosses another firewood into the fire pit, as Morgana could see the face clearly now. ¡®It was still his disguise¡¯ she mused. ¡®Never his true face¡¯ The woman was Morgana and the person roasting meat not too far away from her sleeping ce was Loki. ¡®How are you here?¡¯ That was her first question. Loki on the other hand seems to not notice the tense atmosphere as he sprinkles some salt on the grilled meat. ¡®I was invited in¡¯ he said nonchntly. It was only when Morgana was about to get up in anger she realizes she has no energy left. ¡®What happens?¡¯ She ask herself. She was incredulous right now as she realizes she did not have any energy. If Loki wanted to end her right now it would be as clicking his finger. Then she realizes the sweat all over her face. She rubs it before feeling it to be extra sticky then locking at her hand she realizes that it was not sweat but ck blood. Her face fell. Loki looks at her and sighed. ¡®What have I told you? Magic always has a price to pay. Especially dark magic. It demands more. It always has and it always will.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s none of your business¡¯ Morgana snapped before finding herself shocked at her behavior. It almost like she was assaulted by a negative energy stimting her to easily get angered. ¡®What happened to me?¡¯ ¡®Punishment ¡®Loki easily said as he rotate the grill meat on the makeshift roaster. ¡®What do you mean? ¡® ¡®What else do I mean? Do you forget what you¡¯ve done? Your own child Morgana. Your own blood. Is it worth it?¡¯ Loki ask back as he looked at Morgana with a hint of pity. Morgana face warped. She didn¡¯t like people looking at her with that expression. It reminded her of her father, God of Death. It reminded her of that face in the skies and the red thunder that punished her. ¡®You performed blood magic¡¯ Loki deres. ¡®Do you really think such magic will not be punished? You use your most pure innocent heart, the love for your child as a fuel for your magic. The pain, the despair¡­..I could not have imagined why you would resorted to that.¡¯ ¡®Not all of us are like you Loki who have friends on high ces. Not all of us have powers like the Sovereigns.¡¯ Morgana snorted but her face clearly scrunched up whenever Loki mentioned her son. Loki did not reply only closing his eyes. ¡®Now leave.¡¯ Morgana said. She was afraid Loki would do something else. She is now at her most vulnerable moment. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to perform any magic from the Investiture of the First Race. Loki shakes his head. The atmosphere inside the cave suddenly be tense. Morgana strengthen herself to get up as she summons her Tome. It¡¯s the best she can do with her current condition. She tries to nudge Louise body with her feet but Louise isn¡¯t waking up. ¡®Leave.¡¯ She ask again this time her tone was cold. Loki ignore her for a while as he tastes the meat with his fingers before nodding to himself praising himself for cooking nd meat into gourmet food. ¡®I am not finished roasting my meat. I¡¯ll go after that. Come to think of it you did not even pay me a dime or even say a word of thank you.¡¯ ¡®Thank you¡¯ she said coldly as he she stands unstably ¡®Come now. Rx yourself. You will require more energy before you got back your prowess. Let your Orb finished charging itself up.¡¯ This time it shocked Morgana. ¡®He knows that I have no energy right now? Why didn¡¯t he go for the kill?¡¯ She contemte this question as he looks unblinkingly at Loki. For a while there is only silence as they both only cares about what the other were doing. They both sighed and then went to their own activities. Loki was roasting his meat while Morgana try to sleep. Knowing that he already knows she has no energy and still did not kill her, means Loki didn¡¯t want to kills her. She trusted her judgment. After all she is Loki ex-wife. This is the reason she absolutely certain Loki won¡¯t kill them when they are asleep. Thus, she knows she could sleep soundly. With the barrier on the outside the sound was dampened. But even she could hear the storms and see the lightning covering the night skies. Silence filled the moment. She was lying on the makeshift bed made of thick fur that gives her warmth. She could not sit still as she finally could not repress her curiosity and began sitting up as she looked at Loki direction. ¡®What happened to me?¡¯ This question broke this awkward silence between them. Loki just smirk. The girl is stubborn but Loki knows Morgana is a girl that could not hold her curiosity at bay. She was inquisitive. This is the only trait that make her a little cute. ¡®If I had to hazard a guess, hmm¡­maybe it is a form of temporal discement between your soul and body¡¯ Loki said his face looking serious now ¡®Or maybe it is the Dark Price. Now this kind of pain you experience could not be easily exined by science or logic. It is magic. It wasn¡¯t supposed to make sense. What the mind could think, the mind could conjure. And the aura that permeates around you has a trace of Universal Energy which means you are fucked¡¯ ¡®Is that your expert opinion? I¡¯m fucked?¡¯ Morgana said with her face showing how displeased she is right now. Loki chuckles. ¡®I could only guess because while at some extent I could manipte Time when I was Sovereign it was not to the point of mastery quite like Jean. Neither am I proficient in manipting souls. That¡¯s the Prince domains.¡¯ Putting his hand up like he was surrendering Loki continued ¡®Truth be told you have meddled with the most abstruse concept of Time and not only that. Since you facilitate your time slip with dark magic and not Domains or Dominions, the price is steeper¡¯ Morgana face turns grim. She notices Louise is still not waking up. What the hell did Loki do to him? She wondered before asking Loki ¡®So, what do you think of my problem? Tell me¡¯ ¡®Body and soul. Mostly when you turn to your younger version each time you travel back and forth you left something and take something. The Dark Price that is¡¯ ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Morgana ask Loki as Loki sighed. ¡®The connection between body and soul are hard to exin and proven. Simply because you can¡¯t see souls. But it exist. That was something I confirmed.¡¯ ¡®Soul?¡¯ ¡®Yes, soul. Do not underestimate the power of a soul; or what happen when your soul is damaged.¡¯ Loki said. He once saw The God of Death reaped a person soul and used that soul to power an entire universe. Only a person with such understanding of souls could manipte it to that extent. This was after the great event that happen in his battle with the Annihtor as the God of Death understanding of the soul increased. ¡®The God of Death once said to me that one human soul if used appropriately could power up an entire universe. Which is why he was always puzzled at mortal willingness to bargain their souls¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear about him. Any solutions?¡¯ Morgana ask as Loki smirking face turns scary. He clicked his finger and then disappears into a puff of green smoke when suddenly he appears only a few steps in front of Morgana. She was sitting and she was nearly shocked and almost fall back down to her bed. ¡®This is not fair. You seem to ask me all the question with me not gaining anything. I am Loki. The God of Mischief, Deceit and Deals. Mortals call be by many name and I never give something without gaining something of equivalent value. Morgana, Morgana¡¯ he said her name as he shakes his head in regret. ¡®Do you think me saving you is only because you are in need? From now on, you.owe.me¡¯ and he smiles. BOOM! The thunder outside boom as the skyscape were filled with lightning arcs stretching all across the skies. Morgana eyebrows creased. If this was before the Fall owing something to someone is not a big deal. After all if the other party did not want to pay what she or he owed that¡¯s the end of it. But Morgana knew about Loki most proficient Laws. Karma. Since she owed him today, one day, Loki would cash what she owed him. And the Price the God of Deceit asked would surely be steep. ¡®Tch¡¯ she clicked her tongue looking at Loki smug face. Loki beckon his finger towards the meat when the meat on the roaster flies off to him and he grabs it with his hand as he take a bite and his eyes shining with satisfaction ¡®I¡¯ve seasoned it pretty well¡¯ he said to himself as he walks away from Morgana bed. Morgana look at Loki back with aplicated expression Loki keep eating the meat. There is notification of his stamina being restored but he ignored it. When he reach the Energy Disperse Stage the stats has disappeared. After all with each realm the power of each person is different. Now it depends on skills and the condition of the realm. As he thinks about this he remembers Azief. ¡®He is walking the path of perfection in this timeline.¡¯ He muttered as he take another chunk. Even Loki could not follow that path. First it was too long and second he doesn¡¯t have the will. People might think it is easy to get Tribtion Lightning but it¡¯s not. Not only one has to persevere to get to the Undying Physique collecting numerous EXP but also has to endure the pain of the Tribtion Lightning. The pain is easy to describe but it is different for the people experiencing it. To describe it is after all easy. Painful, skin ripping pain but who have felt their skins get ripped or heat that burns you from the inside. Easy to describe, hard to endure. ¡®Now it¡¯s my time asking some question, Ana.¡¯ ¡®Why do you hate your own father?¡¯ And Morgana face turns red with anger. ¡®You!¡¯ ¡®You owe me a question. To be more precise you owe me eight questions.¡¯ Loki said as heugh, hisugh reverberates inside the cave. Green smokes fill the caves and a sealing power slowly creeping up towards Morgana. That sealing power was in the shape of strings that seems to slowly bind Morgana feet. It could not be seen by naked eyes but it could be felt. Something constricting, something that is unholy. Morgana expression was calm but only she knows how fast her heart is beating right now. Loki however take a step forward as the green smokes bes thicker and the strings on her feet bes even tighter. ¡®Do you want to pay now or do you want to wait when I regain back my power? Trust me when I say, you don¡¯t want to owe me when I regain back my power. I could be pretty scary to my debtors. Though that does not really work with your father. He is such a bully, you know?¡¯ Morgana ignore thatst bit and answer with gritted teeth. ¡®I¡­was banished from Heaven. His Heaven¡¯ she said. And Loki eyes bulged out. ¡®So, it is true. He created his own gxy with him as the God of that Universe¡¯ Loki nodded as he understand something. Then he ask his second question. ¡®Why are you so young when I first met you? It should not have been possible. If your age right now is only on your teens than when I met you that time, you should have been at your 300 years. Even I was at that time was almost 300 years. But you were younger than me by a whole 200 years¡¯ Thinking whether to answer this question Morgana finally relented. ¡®In the original timeline I was captured by this puppeteer a few years after the fall. At the time I was just a child. She tortured me becau-¡®but she suddenly stopped her words and Loki impatiently ask ¡®Because of what?¡¯ Loki ask as Morgana smiles. ¡®That¡¯s your third question¡¯ as Loki immediately tries to close of his mouth. In his anxiousness of hearing the answer he unwittingly falls to Morgan ploys. Now he has only five question left he could ask. But he did not get angry ¡®Smart. I acknowledge that.¡¯ Loki nodded. After all he also uses this kind of loopholes with his debtors and no one forbids his debtors to be smart about it. ¡®So, answer it¡¯ ¡®With pleasure.¡¯ Morgana said smiling ¡®He tortures me because he finds pleasure in it¡¯ Then she stopped saying anything else. This time Loki will not be baited to ask another question as hee back to the root of the question ¡®You still did not answer my initial question of how you were so young. Which means you still owe me that one question. SO answer it and stop trying to think tricks¡¯ ¡®Tch¡¯ Morgana clicked her tongue as she nodded ¡®The puppeteer was defeated by an Element maniptor and I escaped but I fall into a cavern. In that cavern there is the White Dragon of the Ice Mountain. I was swallowed by it. By a stroke of luck my magic protect me until I arrived at his stomach. As his stomach was full of ice energy it forces my body to hibernate. And so I hibernate for hundreds of years until one day a person defeated the White Dragon and found me in his stomach.¡¯ ¡®That man is the God of Death. I understand now.¡¯ From this Loki also knows why the event of this timeline is different. Morgana must have avoided the Puppeteer or killed that puppeteer already. ¡®What happens next?¡¯ He ask his fourth question. ¡®I was adopted by him.¡¯ And she stopped saying anything. Loki knows he make another mistake. He did not specify of how much next should she said. But Loki gives that a pass. ¡®Where did you live after that?¡¯ He ask his fifth question. ¡®His Universe. At the time, I didn¡¯t know anything. I might have live for hundreds of years by then but I was still at the Orb Condensing Stage when I was swallowed by that dragon. When I was saved the world I saw was not the world I knew. Father¡­.¡¯ And she said father with hesitation like she was afraid she would get scolded but she continued saying ¡®takes pity on me, adopted me and brings me to his Universe. I live in Heaven as the Overseer of His Archangels. In that Universe I was powerful beyond belief as I was blessed by God. It helps when God is your Dad.¡¯ Sheughs dryly ¡®It was good moments. I live there for eons¡¯ Loki nodded. It is not surprising. If Azief manages to create a universe the flow of Time of his Universe might be different from the time flow of Earth. If not how could he exins that Azief while he rarely appears on Earth prime he always shows his face in a few hundred years? After all he is the God of that Universe so he could have just speed up the time in his universe to achieve faster evolutions for his creations. ¡®You said you were banished. Why? And please specify¡¯ Loki ask his sixth question Morgana closes her eyes as she remember the red thunder and the face in the skies and his heart breaks again. But she answers. She did not want to owe Loki when the timees. There will be a lot more secrets she will keepter. She did not want to owe Loki her question when it matters. So, she answer his question ¡®I¡­.did¡­something unforgivable. Father¡­in his wrath took away my scepter, stripped me of my power and banished me from his Universe hurling me down to Earth, weak and defenseless. If not for my resourcefulness I would not have survived. In my eons of work in Heaven I know that my Father has a treasure room. In one of that room was the Investiture of the First Race location. I memorized the location. It was in Earth Prime and was full of dark magic. I always wondered why he didn¡¯t take it but considering my Father Power level maybe he look down on such artifacts.¡¯ ¡®I always wondered how you found that Ancient Tome so, that¡¯s how you found it.¡¯ ¡®What unforgivable act did you do?¡¯ Loki ask his seventh question. And Morgana smirk. Her trap works. ¡®I¡­.killed his son¡¯ and hearing this suddenly Loki felt like he was being hit by lightning. A son? He almost blurted. But he manages to endure. Could it be little Alexander? Loki ask himself. He knows that Sofia had a son called Alexander but she lost her in a miscarriage. But was that the truth? Could the God of Death did something? Loki wanted to leave thest question forter but he knows now he couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. And that was the trap. Loki realizes it. Morgana wanted to settle all of her questions today. ¡®What was the name of his son?¡¯ He asked hisst question. Morgana smiles and she said the name. As she said the name thunder boom in the skies as the storms outside getting even fiercer. Loki just nodded when he heard the name but he was truly shocked. The answer was not was he expected. ¡®You no longer owe any question from me. Next time, I advise you to be careful when you ask someone a question. It forms Karma. Unimportant question form weak Karma, important question form strong karma.¡¯ Looking at the still unconscious Louise Loki waves his hand as a pillnded on the side of Morgana bed. ¡®This is the pill to wake him up. I need him to be unconscious for me to save you since no person alive could endure that much pain. He¡­might like you, Morgana¡¯ Loki said. ¡®He sacrifices his vital force and even demoted back into Pir Forming Stage donating his orb to wake you.¡¯ Looking at the unconscious Louise he said bitterly towards Morgana ¡®I truly do wish you to live happily. I hope you could put down your mission.¡¯ He sighed before he continues ¡®If you really determined on pursuing this pointless mission of yours¡­.then I will warn you now. There is only one path you are walking if you are still stubborn. And that is the path of your own demise. I have warned you Morgana.¡¯ And Loki usually mischievous expression is no longer there. This expression of his was scary and the pressure emanating from his body was like a Titan. ¡®Next time, if Louise really wanted to ask for my help, emotional appeal will not work anymore.¡¯ He said sternly before turning his back and walk outside the cave passing through the matrices formation without any resistance. Loki look back at his behind and all he sees is a huge boulder. The cave is nowhere to be found. ¡®She has strengthened the formation¡¯ Loki nodded as he walk amidst the rain and lightning crisscrossing in the clouds. ¡®I didn¡¯t thought that it was thatplicated¡¯ Loki mutter as he remembers what Morgana told him about Azief son. Then having a heavy expression on his face, he disappears in a puff of green smoke. Morgana inside her cave holds her chest in pain the moment Loki disappears. ¡®Damn it, that Trickster. He formed Karma with me. I must cleanse the Karma.¡¯ She said as she could see the green string slowly binding itself to her fingers with her magical eyes. She has the Eyes of Fires that could see through all Illusions and Disguise which is why she could always see through Loki disguise. In the Jade Pce this ability belongs to the Sun Wukong the War God of The Jade Pce. When Loki donned his disguise Morgana would always see two faces superimposed with each other. It also works against illusionist and the Illusion master like Hikigaya. But cleansing Karma is easier than done. And cleansing karma could not be done by dark magic. It will only strengthen it. You could sever it but that requires understanding of Karmatic Laws and only powerful people like Sovereigns could cut Karma lines as easily as cutting paper. ¡®I don¡¯t like this but I guess I have to meet The White Witch and ask for her help. I¡¯m also curios about the stories of her tattoo. I think that is Loki handiwork.¡¯ and she chuckles a bit. ¡®The Wicked Witch meets with the White Witch. It sound like a beginning of a bad story.¡¯ Outside the storms is getting fiercer as the lightning keeps dancing. *** GREECE NORTHEASTERN GREECE ORGANI, RHODOPE The Oracle looks at the sky. It was full of spacecraft falling down. The warriors fights on the ground spilling blood and reaping lives. Dozens of viges in the distance is in fire. Screams of anger was drowned by the sound of explosions, gunshots and metals ripping through flesh. About five thousand warriors charged through the battlefield fighting the invaders from outer space. Mages hurls fireballs while Elementalist changed the terrains to be more advantageous to them, warrior¡¯s swings their swords, snipers and gunman shot from the distance while Archers supported with their AOE attacks. Alchemist and Physician concocted medicines while Poisoner coated poison in the warriors weapons, Builders builds rams and ballista and cannons helping the force to halt the crazed attack of Weronian to kill the important member of the Revolutionary Army, The Oracle Erika. Not far away from him was the strongest woman in the world, Katarina. Each time she moves her hand an ice spear is formed and was hurled into the clouds, felling down two or three spacecraft belonging to the Weronians. On the ground Katarina brother, Boris ismanding hundreds of beast to maul the Weronians intending to capture Erika. As a Beast master hemands almost a hundred beast. With one point of his fingers his beast would ride to the battlefield and rampages fearlessly. Beside him was the woman Erika is most curious about, Paulette, Jean woman. Paulette keep sniping any Weronians she could find with her scope. Every second Erika could hear the sound of gunshot. Behind her was the former Emperor of France Jeanbating a few five horns Weronians. The Weronians targeted her from the beginning probably wary of her abilities that could see through the future. If not for her vision of the future she would be dead by now. She needs to flee to safety before advancing her ns. ¡®I need to confirm my suspicions¡¯ she whispered underneath her breath as a face appears inside her mind. It was the man she always felt wary about, Loki the Trickster. She senses something is amiss with that guy. After passing this trial she has to find him. Erika thinks he might hold important information that could help her. As the vision of the future that she saw turns even grimmer she could not help but to try find a way to make sense of it. She saw Seven godly beings warred against each other, she saw a wedding full of bloodshed, she saw a continent was being crushed in a battle being two powerful beings and she saw the sky cracked and a darkness that devours everything. Even a person with the strongest heart would feel hopeless seeing such visions. She needs answer. As she keep dodging attacks and people protecting her to go to the spaceship belonging to the Revolutionary Army she did not forget her mission. Find Loki. And with that she needs the help of Mind Master. As she boarded the spacecraft her eyes turns cloudy as another vision swarmed her mind. It was only a second but she gains valuable intel Then smiling she muttered under her breath ¡®The Prince has returned¡¯ *** Chapter 185: Vision A dark space. Then light shed and she was somewhere else. Erika was standing there floating like an ethereal spirit looking at an orb. It was golden and life blooms around it. Erika wanted to grab it but her hand passes the orb like she was not there. It was then she realizes she is in her vision again. ¡®Which one?¡¯ She ask herself. Now that she realizes that she is in a vision she faintly remember that she puts the Concentration Incense on the four corners of the inner Sanctum of her temple and the Nymph herbs in her drinks to intensify her vision. She can¡¯t control her vision this time which indicates she is seeing some far off future instead the immediate future. In her vision her eyes colors are normal but she knows that her real body in the Inner Sanctum has white eyes with white smoke covering her. Her concentration and vision is a bit clearer than before. It might have to do with the incense she buys from the Merchant Association. The only way to understand this vision and glean something useful from this vision is to let herself flows with the vision. She looked at the golden orb when a person appears. Slowly the surrounding be clear. It was inside arge abyss with a gigantic monster remains behind the person. The person face also bes clear. Looking at the face she was shocked. It was the Divine Archer Sofia. With a glowing bow behind her she looked divinely beautiful. Beside her was someone shrouded in white light. Erika tries to peer through the light but could not see the face of the person beside Sofia. ¡®The Seven Godly Beings!¡¯ Erika said to herself as she floated nearby the person. Erika notices that the seven godly beings has always been protected by her vision. Even in her vision she could not see their true faces. The further she peers into the future the harder it is to see. Erika could not hear what they said but Sofia and that person seems to argue about something clearly regarding the golden orb. They are arguing in loud voices but Erika could only hear buzzing and then she felt that headache again. The space distorted and spiral sucking her inside the spiral as her consciousness drifted for a while before she regained her consciousness again, her illusory body appearing at somewhere else. Her vision changed as she was inside a room filled with people she knew. Sitting on the round table made of glowing purple stones were people screaming to each other. There is Hirate, Arno, Giselle and a few others. She saw three people shrouded by golden light. There were speaking to each other, more like debating. In the middle of that table was the golden orb. Thunder boomed and she was in another vision. She could feel her head slowly having pains. Headache is slowlying to her. In this new vision, she saw a person shrouded in purple light, his face unrecognizable because of that purple light is holding someone on his arm. The person on that purple shrouded man was someone Erika instantly knew ¡®Paulette¡¯ she said. Then that person must be Jean. She remembers that she once saw a vision when she looked at Jean in the past. She saw six godly beings warred against each other. Since then she has her own spections who are these seven godly beings. Jean was also one of the candidate she believes is one of the seven. ¡®Could Jean be one of the Seven Godly Beings?¡¯ She thought when another shocking thing happened. Looking at her direction was that person as his voice pierce through the vision and his cold voice ringing on her ear. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯ And she coughed up blood as her Nine Opening purifications body strength wilted. Her openings closed and quickly be clogged up forcing her body to go down to only Divine Meridians. It was like Jean could see her even from the future. It was like he controls Time. Erika quickly close her mouth in shock. For a moment there is only silence. Then that vision stabilized as she saw the person shrouded in purple light, who Erika by now, is certain is Jean howled to the sky. On his arms is a bloodied woman in herst breath. With his howl a certain change happened to him as the skies opens up and a gush of a heaven defying energy exploded from him and his aura rises up. ¡®The evolution to being a godly being!¡¯ Erika understand now. At the moment of his death beloved Jean breakthrough to the next level. Looking at the skies, Jean is seeming to be cursing at someone, as he pointed his finger towards the skies. He then struck the dying Paulette on her head, who is now only having a little breath as Time stopped. The winds stopped blowing, birds stayed in a stationary motions, as even the Laws of the world stopped revolving. Time was stopped. In that one moment everything was eternal. Time seems to not exist capturing this moment of tragedy, immortalized in this scene. Jean then constructed a purple coffin changing thendscape around him to experience eleration of time as seeds grows then turns to trees and wilted in a matter of nanoseconds. It was like he was harvesting time. Erika did not understand it but she could understand the terrifying force of this power. With that power he constructed a coffin. The coffin emanated ancientness and time distortions happened around it making life near it either elerated to its destruction or regresses to its origins. Then Jean put Paulette in there and fly away. BOOM! A sh of light and Erika was in another vision. She knows that this vision is not happening chronologically. She has to make sense of it. Her headache is getting worse. Maybe the death of Paulette happens before the golden orb was found or even it might be vice versa. This time she was in space surrounded by a dark gxy as seven godly beings face off each other on arge tables that was three times as big as Earth. This seven godly being was gigantic as they dwarfed thes and the stars. They all have their colors and all were shrouded by lights. One particrly were shrouded by dark red lights that seems to choke life out of Erika. Then there is one other that is surrounded by green light holding a staff. Then another sh of light and she appeared in the middle of a great war, million fighting and hurling magic and shing their weapons. Millions dead, bodies filled the battlefield piling up to form a horrendous sight of hills of dead bodies all over the battlefield. BOOM! She then saw two snakes circling on the ground with body asrge as a mountain, eating people like they were its lunch. Green mist surrounded the snake as it¡¯s seems to hiss. Then a thunder strike thend, creating a massive shockwave and appears from the white clouds, a golden eagle soaring the skies, lightning spewing out from its feathers, showering the battlefield with thunderstorms. Then on the skies, appears arge brown eye the size of the moon. No, to be exact, the eye is the moon. The soldiers on the ground stopped fighting like they were trapped in an illusion that rendered them immobile as they were shed to death by their enemies. Then earthquake shakes the battlefield, as thend spills outs and crack appeared forming arge gulf as a tree sprouted from the ground, its vines trapped the enemies as its branches shoots sharp thrones asrge as a small hill killing hundreds. Blood flowed like a river, coloring the battlefield red when white snowkes falls from the heavens freezing everything and the clouds turns white freezing the lightning and covering the eyes. The red battlefield now turns white as far as the eyes could see. Then as Erika was overwhelmed with this sight she realizes a small sand hourss on the ground that is not affected by the attack. It was then Erika understand something. This is not the true vision. This is the symbolism. All she saw, the eagle the snakes, the falling snow, the tree, the eye all of it was symbolism she needs to decipher. As she was thinking of this she saw a ck scythe cut the moon into two and decapitated the eagle as the scythe falls down to the surface and the snow stopped. The trees wilted, the snakes burrowed itself to the ground and everything was still. A light shed and Erika was in another vision. It was the man shrouded in golden light speaking with another man shrouded in green light. This time Erika was determined to hear so she burns her life vitality as she could only five words ¡®Whose side are you on?¡¯ Then thousands of images flooded her mind, a glimpse of a far off future in a jumbled manner. Her mind felt like breaking as her body felt like she was grinded by time. She could feel her lifespan shortened as she was hurled into Time and she arrived at another vision as her illusionary bodynded on the ground with pain aching all over her body. The pain was unlike any other. She has ethereal body, an illusionary representation of her in his vision world yet she could still felt pain. This was not physical pain. It is the injury of the soul. It was like her soul was damaged. Looking left and right she saw a fertile ins with onerge tree in the middle of that ins. Below that tree is two people. ¡®Tch¡¯ she clicked her tongue as her expression turned dark. That is because she saw her most hateful vision. She has seen this vision countless of time. She saw herself gouging one of her eyeballs and giving it to that man shrouded in darkness. And she was smiling in that vision as she whispered something into the ear of that man shrouded in darkness. Just before she returns to consciousness Erika managed to see rings on the fingers of the man shrouded in darkness. And then she woke up. ¡®Haa. Haa.¡¯ She pants as she holds her heart. Her ck hair turns white. She could see her hair falling down. ¡®I require more herbs to aid me¡¯ she said to herself. The room was full of incense smell that quickly calm her old injuries. Her eyes is bleeding red. Her youthful skin andplexion is wrinkling in a fast manner like she experience aging in a matter of seconds. Her purple robe was full of sweat. The runic design on her robe glowed with white lights that seems to slowly providing energy to her. She slowly calms herself down. Waving her hand, she extinguished the incense on the four corners of this room. Then she shouted, her voice sounding weaker than she expected it to be. ¡®Antonius!¡¯ Outside a young man could hear the shouts. He quickly sprang into action as he rushes to the Inner Sanctum room. The Pdins that guard the room did not halt his advance. A young man with curly hair and muscly physique wearing a war armor enters the room, looking valiant and heroic. With golden hair and golden armor he looks like a Greek God that was carved with perfection. ¡®Great Oracle, you have summon me¡¯ he said as he kneels before Erika bed his eyes is full of reverence and respect. He then looks at the Oracle and shocked at what he saw. The Oracle looks like she is about to die. ¡®Great oracle!¡¯ He said with rm in his voice. Her cloudy eyes were the same as always but it was her skin that rms Antonius. A young woman now seem like an old woman approaching death. ¡®Do not be rmed, Antonius¡¯ she said in that calm and ancient voice. ¡®Summon my Seers and let them seek my herbs. Ask it to the Revolutionary Army members to find me my herbs so I could heal myself back to youth.¡¯ Antonius nodded ¡®Is there any other orders Great Oracle?¡¯ He asked. Then thinking of the vision she saw she find herself remembering Sofia. The Divine Archer. What is her connection to all of this? Then nodding to herself like she was making a decision she spoke tiredness is clear in her voice ¡®Is Athena and Freya still here on the Ind? Or are they on a mission?¡¯ ¡®She is still here Great Oracle.¡¯ Erika coughed a bit before continuing her words ¡®Ask them to arrange a meeting between me and the Divine Archer.¡¯ Antonius heard the order and then dropped his head down before replying ¡®The Divine Archer is in China with Raymond to help Wang Jian battling the Weronians armies there. She will not be back for now.¡¯ The Oracle nodded. So I have to dy a bit. She mused. No matter. That is to be expected. As Seed Formation levelers Sofia and Raymond existence in the continued effort of repelling the Weronian invasion is crucial. But Erika also has other ns. ¡®I need to find someone. Summon Hirate to my Temple. Tell him I will give him what he wants in exchange for one little favor from the World Government¡¯ ¡®But, we are of the Revolutionary Army side. This doesn¡¯t seem appropriate¡¯ Antonius said hesitantly. Erika shakes her head in disappointment ¡®We are at war against an alien species that sought to destroy this Earth and make a ves out of all of us. There is no World Government or Revolutionary Army for now. There is only us¡­and them. Summon him. He wille¡¯ ¡®Great Oracle orders, this Antonius will aplish¡¯ She orders before copsing into exhaustion. Antonius quickly shouted for healers and herbalist outside the Inner Sanctum. Outside the temple, on the topmost tower of the temple a ck raven perched itself onto the symbol of the eye that represent the temple of the oracle. The raven eyes closed and opens showing a green glint before it flies away to the open sea. *** A blue light that brings with it wind squall cross the mountain and the forest as it disappeared into a dark abyss. ¡®I found it.¡¯ Will eximed the moment he entered the cave. His body is still discharging electricity, wind howling behind him as the air around him exploded creating a massive shockwave. A person in ck attire waves his hand without even looking back as the shockwave was naturalized as easy as that ¡®What do you find?¡¯ Azief said as he just finished repairing the arrays of formation all over their caves. Invisible runes were carved on the four corners of the cave, hiding it from in sights. ¡®A vige¡¯ Will excitedly said. ¡®A vige. In the middle of a warzone?¡¯ Azief said clearly feeling puzzled. After a few days Azief has grasp the environment around his cave. It is a warzone on many parts of the world. The invasion is underway. And there is five gigantic pirs that pierce the clouds and reaching to the skies. This pirs seems to be the source of the sealing. Azief still does not know much what the pirs is made of and how sturdy it is. Considering that the World Government and the Revolutionary Army still did not bring down the pirs the only exnation was that either the pirs is to heavily protected or they could not bring it down. There is also the fact that Azief senses an Eight Horn existence which is equivalent to a Divine Comprehension Levelers. That is two realms above Azief. If Azief met them with one p he would be rendered dead. But that precisely what puzzled Azief. If the Weronians have an Eight Horn existence then why¡­.is Earth not yet conquered? Could the Eight Horns existence are unable to move or is it that they don¡¯t want to move? Because of this too many unknown variable Azief still does not show himself. When he confirm the situation then he will show himself in the most grandiose manner. This is a forest area where everyday humans and Weronians fought. At night he and Will will sneak out and massacre a few camps mostly consisted of three horns and four horns Weronians. Azief even met a five horn Weronian which he y almost immediately. But Azief only operated at night where his strength is the strongest and did not chose a high profile target to avoid detection. Azief knew that far from here is the human base camp but Azief did not go there. Instead he has been umting EXP silently here. A few days of ughtering here has lessened the pressure on the human army around this area. Azief still did not want to show himself to the world for many reasons. He fears that if he showed himself he will be make use by the Revolutionary Army and the World Government. As he is acknowledged as the strongest in the world, if he shows himself there is no doubt that he will be shoved into the frontlines and made to fight relentlessly on the battlefield. But that was not Azief style. He will not enter into a battle he did not know he would not win. Why does he is called invincible by the people all over the world. It was because he never lost a battle. At least that¡¯s what the popce thought. But the truth is a bit different. It is not that he wins all his battle because he is invincible. It is because he never fights a battle that he could lose that he is invincible. Until he is sure that he knows all the information he will not shows himself. The only thing he could do right now is helps from the shadows. But does the reason he has to not show himself is only to not be pushed into the frontlines? No, that would be wrong. If that is true then he is just a coward. There are other reasons of course. Azief had no illusions that all the heroes in the world loves him. Some of them hated him and wished nothing more to see his demise. Being the strongest has its pro and con. He did not mind entering the battlefield. But he did not want to enter a battlefield where there is enemies in the front and enemies at the back. To make sure that doesn¡¯t happen he has to enough power to suppress his enemies. And he is still insufficient at his current strength. If he could broke through to Disk formation and forms his Disk he would be more rxed. ¡®How many kilometers away?¡¯ Azief asked as he stands there in the middle of the cave thinking. Will estimated the distance and then came with ¡®Fifty. We could be there in a few seconds barring any enemies in our path.¡¯ Azief on the other hand is thinking about something else. Then he asked ¡®I did not see a vige here a few days ago.¡¯ Come to think of it he did not see any viges when he flies over this area a few days ago. There are a few campsites of humans and even some remnants of World Government and Revolutionary soldiers but there is no vige. ¡®It is newly built. They have soldiers and a stone walls reinforced with runic carvings. I also spotted snipers and magicians. There is stone houses but only a few and a magician tower. Looking at the vige it seems more like a base rather than a vige. I think the vige has a backing either by the World Government or the Revolutionary Army¡¯ Will answer summarizing what he had learned. Azief nodded as he closes his eyes and examine his Seeds. ¡®How and why it is built around here? Right in the middle of this war zone while still remaining safe. With our initial surveince and fighting we even met a five horn Weronians. Comparing my level with five horn Weronians is of course absurd but I do not believe there are so many Seed Formation levelers are out there right?¡¯ And Will smirks. ¡®You will not believe it but the vige is surrounded by powerful arrays. I saw a five horn Weronians tries to bash his weapon to the barrier only for the energy to be reflected back to it. Then magic arrows riddled the bodies of that Weronians before it died and the people inside the vige cheered.¡¯ Hearing this Azief raised his eyebrows as his interest is piqued. ¡®A barrier that could repel a five horn Weronian? That is the equivalent of an Energy Disperse Stage levelers.¡¯ Azief said as he stopped pacing around the cave. ¡®A barrier huh? Arrays formation.¡¯ And then Azief smiles understandingly One person came to his mind. ¡®I might know who the Arrayist is¡¯ Azief said smiling. ¡®But I need to confirm it.¡¯ He said before nodding at his own suggestion. He must not reveal himself yet. He did not intend to uses his seed and risk the chance of being paid attention to by the powerful existence that is roaming earth right now. What important right now is to know the current situation. ¡®We¡¯re going?¡¯ Will asked seeing Azief has stopped moving and having his fingers at his chin. Azief contemte a bit and then he nodded. ¡®We¡¯re going¡¯ *** Azief was in front of the vige. The vige was eerily quiet, only the sound of wind, and the sound of people gulping in fear. The stone wall of the vige stand majestically, lined up with archers, snipers and magician. Its guard on the stone walls aimed their arrows at Azief and Will, looking at them warily. Will was beside him, lightning dances on his fingertips as he also looks at the archers. All around their bodies were thousands of three horned Weronians corpses mutted. Many of them have gaping holes where their heart used to be. There is also many puddles of red blood and mist of red covered the entire vige. The archers on the walls could not help trembling and their aims slowly veer away as their hands keep trembling. Thinking about what just happens a few minutes ago, the archermander could not understand the level of power that the two men in front of their stone gates possesses A few minutes ago, another Weronian force led by a four horns Weronians intended to storm into the vige and destroy the barriere. They brought about three thousand Weronians with three horns to invade the vige. The archers was busy firing arrows while the magicians, wizards, warlock, witches busy hurling fireballs, ice spears, explosion magic while the Elementalist manipted the terrain when a dark red mist covered the forest outside the vige and it was like the world falls to darkness. The surrounding bes cold and some even swear they hear an ancient hymn that chills the heart. The mist covers the Weronians battalions like a mouth of a faceless monster. Then screams and shouting could be heard. The arches on the walls lower down their weapon when they hear the painful shrieking of the Weronians, the despair and fear in their voice is evident. If that is not bizarre enough suddenly a blue light crisscrossed through the trees as Weronians warrior falls one by one wherever the blue light cross. The Weronian falls down with a hole on their chest, bleeding profusely before taking theirst breath. The expression on their face was of befuddlement and unwillingness. They did not even know what kills them. When the scream ended, two person appears from the dark red mist. A man covered in an oversized ck long robe and a person in a gray robe with lightning dancing on his fingers. And unconsciously like a primal fear the archers on the wall quickly felt that this two person poses more threat than three thousand Weronians warriors as they unconsciously raise their arrows once again and aim it at the two person in fear. Their hands could not stop trembling and their forehead were filled with cold sweat. The man in the ck robe approach the barrier and one of the Archers was about to release his arrows when that person in the ck robe res. His eyes that was hidden because of the hood shines and then the archer on the walls that was aiming at him coughed up blood as his Orb degraded into the lowest level with just one nce. Hmph¡¯ the voice sounded like aplete disdain. The man in the back robe touched the barrier and the barrier ripples as a powerful dark energy slowly unravels the front part of the barriers. Themanded of the Archer saw the man in the ck robe nodded in satisfaction before he spoke, looking at the people on the stone walls, his voice clear and cold as his voice echoes in this empty forest. ¡®Call Lee Sangmin over. Tell him, an old friend is visiting¡¯ *** MEDITERRANEAN SEA The wind is cooling and the smell of the sea invigorates her. A person is riding something sailing the open ocean fearlessly. It was a little girl wearing a red robe. It was Morgana. She rides a red ming skeletal sea creatures that resembles a dolphin. The fire did no harm towards her. On the body of the dolphin like creatures there is dull spikes on every part of its surface except on its back. With a leash strapped on its neck Morgana maneuver the beast like she was riding a horse. On her left hip is a golden gourd where Louise is stored inside it to recuperate from his injuries. Looking at the vast sea of water in front of her she was undaunted by it. Her eyes are clear and her determination is as always, steel hard. She¡­.is heading towards the Ind of Peace. In front of her the Tome floats in front of her controlling the bestial creatures from rebelling and showing the location of the Ind to her. She did not smile. She shows no emotion. She wanted to cleanse the Karma that has been formed. And maybe look at the tattoos on the White Witch. And she might offend Loki this time. But sooner orter they have to sh. Like Loki said, they have different objectives. He will not abandon his mission, so he must not expect she would abandons hers. As the sea waters sshed to her robe, she stands there behind the back of the beast sailing through the water valiantly. The Wicked Witch ising to the Ind of Peace. *** Here it is thest chapter for this month and probably for a long time. I have to work in other states if my interview for my job is approved so maybe¡­I won¡¯t be able to write for a long time. In other news, if I have time look forward to Age of Adventure. I rebooted the series and this time¡­ there is a lot of changes in terms of stories, plots and of course this time it will not end at 59 chapters. This time it will stretch out to the end. For those who didn¡¯t know, Age of Adventure was the prequel to Age of Heroes. If you don¡¯t believe me how many has changed one couldpare the AOA of the first chapter and the new AOA of this first chapter. In other words I¡¯m rebooting the series. I would post it in my ******* and wuxianation. Anyway hope you left somements and please donate if you can. *** Chapter 186: War of the gods Azief look around him, his eyes scanning the room. His piercing hazel eyes look at the room like he could see through everything. He smirks a bit. ¡®He truly thinks highly of me¡¯ Azief thought to himself as the wind outside the room blows serenely. ¡®Arrays formation were etched invisibly in every corner of this room, in every tile, on each pirs¡¯ Azief mused. He prepares a lot. ¡®It is pretty good¡¯ he said as he take a sip at his tea. Of course the other person sitting on a seat not too far away from Azief smiles bitterly. Because he doesn¡¯t know whether Azief were referring to his tea or his current treatment. He was not too stupid to see that Azief has seen his little tricks. ¡®The tea was refreshing though I prefer something more powerful.¡¯ Azief said Will was sitting on the opposite side of Azief table examining some crystals. Azief did not order Will to do anything. Will knows better what to look for. Looking at the chair he is sitting he must admit this world he left a year ago is now different. The chair was light and it is made of wood but it glowed with bluish color and give a cold chill that helps the people sitting on it feeling refreshed. Many things have changed he mused. ¡°It is passable¡¯ the man sitting on the opposite side of the room said. The man was slender and still had thatnky figure but there is no longer metal crown on the top of his head. But his majesty could not be denied as he once ruled a lot of people and a great leader of arge and vast region. The man was Lee Sangmin. His hair is still short and straight but there is a scar on his left cheek. It is a w mark. Azief noted it but did not ask. ¡®I am surprised you founded a vige here.¡¯ Azief said ¡®Circumstances forces me.¡¯ Sangmin said calmly. Azief know enough there are not many circumstances that could force such a man to fall into such pathetic state. He had his suspicion so he test the waters ¡®What about the World Government?¡¯ Will ask from the background. Will ask nonchntly but the atmosphere inside the room almost imperceptibly turns tense. Azief smiles knowing that his suspicion has been answered. Lee Sangmin smiles bitterly before replying in a bitter tone. ¡®Let say we have a misunderstanding¡¯ Azief chuckles hearing this answer. Sangmin immediately change the topic gesturing towards Azief and said ¡®What more surprising is you have finally return. The United Front Alliance would be happy to know that you and Will has returned. We could use your help in this crisis¡¯ Azief nodded before asking ¡®This is why I ask to see you, Lee Sangmin. There is a lot of things I didn¡¯t know now. Like what is this United Front Alliance? I hope you could enlighten me on some things.¡¯ Azief said calmly. Azief knew now is the time to pool all the strength of humanity or there won¡¯t be an Earth to fight for after. It doesn¡¯t matter if after this they be enemies, but at this moment every person needs to unite together to battle this threat. Azief was not na?ve to think if they survived this cmity that the world will suddenly found peace. People don¡¯t work like that. As there are good people in the world, there is evil people also. But even evil people knew the concept of self-preservation. To be blunt, it is evil people that understand self-preservation the most. So Azief will not be surprised that he will see a lot of unsavory people unites together in this times of chaos. But he also held no illusion that after this cmity passes the world will suddenly be better of peaceful all of sudden. People who seek power will seek power, people who seek treasures will seek treasures. That is what people are. They move ording to their will. Sangmin nodded at Azief question no realizing Azief was contemting many things. It is understandable. You were absent for a year. A lot has changed.¡¯ Sangmin replies as he look at a person beside him and call him ¡®Anuta!¡¯ Sangmin gestured to the person standing beside him. Azief recognize the guy. He was Anuta, one of the Generals of the Forest Region on Fake Earth. Azief noted that the man was brave and had a good grasp of his abilities and the enemy abilities. Wang Jian also agree with this assessment when they first meet this man a long time ago. ¡®Let me exin, Prince.¡¯ Azief let the title name pass. The United Front Alliance was conceived on the First Assembly Meetings of the World Council. During the Assembly, World Government, Revolutionary Army, Daehan Army and a few other smaller but powerful faction decided to pool their resources tobat the Weronian invasion. It is a united font form to deal with the invasion.¡¯ Azief was still sipping his tea when he realize something. ¡®Did the League of Freedom join?¡¯ ¡®They didn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Hmm. How do they survives then?¡¯ Azief is not na?ve enough to think that the world Government and the Revolutionary Army, the two biggest faction in the world created the united front only to save the world form the invasion. They must also have the intention to consolidate their powers. And they would not like the disobedience shown by the Leagues of Freedom. So, Azief expected them to be wiped out. Thest time Azief saw the League of Freedom, he noted while there are some worthy people in the organization, they are too small and too weak. Sangmin replies ¡®They have a Battlestar, the Philippines support in the form of Queen Maya and Phillipe who have the support of Belgium.¡¯ Azief quickly understand ¡®They created an alliance.¡¯ Azief muttered as he understand more. ¡®This League of Freedom, they truly surprises me at every turn.¡¯ Aziefpliment but his tone was cold. Azief knows that the scheme he almost fall intost time was probably the handiwork of the League of Freedom but Azief had no proof. Whether all of the organization was in on it or there is only some high level members that plotted against him he do not know. There is also the fact that if he started eradicating every small faction that went against him then he will have the risk of being themon enemy. Azief do not like to underestimate himself. He knows he is strong. But he also knows that his strength could not yet be considered as all powerful. He could not fight millions levelers. This is not like Earth Two or Earth 39 where all of them are weak humans. They are levelers just like him and some powerful; levelers might not be public. And he himself is not some kind of ughterer that kills without rhyme or reasons. If he is like that then he is no different from any monsters. Sangmin was also sipping his tea when he nodded agreeing with Azief statement about the League of Freedom. ¡®They have grand scheme¡¯ He added. ¡®I¡¯m sure they do¡¯ Azief nodded in agreement. ¡®What else do you want to know?¡¯ Sangmin asked ¡®Why here?¡¯ ¡®Why what here?¡¯ Why create a vige in a middle of nowhere?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®Because this is far away from my enemies and¡­.¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ ¡®I discover something interesting about the pirs.¡¯ And hearing this Azief eyebrows rises up a bit as he quickly control his facial expression The pirs intrigues him because he do not understand it. ¡®You mean the pirs that was stretching upwards to the sky? That pirs?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Azief put down his tea cup and then asked. ¡®What is that pirs?¡¯ There was silence for a while inside the room. Will keep examining the crystal while Anuta loyally stands beside Sangmin. Then Sangmin sighed before saying ¡®The remains of energy from the bodies of elders of the Weronians or maybe their great generals. We don¡¯t know their rank but we do know they are extremely powerful. They are at Divine Comprehension Level if we are to parallel their strength to ours¡¯ ¡®Wait?¡¯ Azief realizes something as he ask ¡®Then what stops them from colonizing our?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s what we don¡¯t know. The moment they enter Earth atmosphere, they dive bomb five location.¡¯ ¡®The Stonehenge, the Great Sphinx of Giza in Cairo, The Nazca Desert in Peru, The Easter Ind and somewhere in South American wilderness.¡¯ It was a weird location to dive-bomb people. But then Azief remembers something. The Celestial War five millennium ago. Could it be that this standing monuments and wonders of the world had something to do with the many great beings that once warred across the gxies for Earth possession? The Stonehenge, the Great Sphinx of Giza in Cairo, The Nazca Desert in Peru, The Easter Ind and somewhere in South American wilderness Each of those ces have some mysteries. If it¡¯s the Nazca Desert could it be somewhere around the Nazca Line? If it somewhere in the South American wilderness could it be the Mayan Civilizations? Azief knows most than most people. That the pagan gods the old ancestors of humanity used to worship are not some figment of imagination but beings that possess such power that they could be viewed as Gods. He knew Asgard existed. He knew Olympus existed. He knew that the Jade Pce existed. And if all of that existed, then maybe the myths are all true. ¡®They sacrificed their body and souls to create that pirs.¡¯ Sangmin words bring Azief out of his own world. ¡®To box us in?¡¯ Azief muttered ¡®No, to prevent someone elseing in¡¯ Sangmin said confidently. Azief fell into deep contemtion. It is like he presume. Probably the Weronian fears the Seven Intergctic Alliance. But he doesn¡¯t one hundred percent agree with Sangmin statement. Azief think not only that the Weronian want to prevent somethinging in, they also want to prevent somethinging out. The Earth is a great prize. But Azief believes by now, the Weronians has found out about the World Orb. Judging by its ability to create thing out of nothing, Azief knows the World Orb must be a precious treasure. It is why he schemed so much to get the spear back on Earth 39. Azief had a thought that maybe the World Orb is actually the fabled All Source. The reason why Azief wanted the spear is because he wanted to form his Disk by using the Spear. If it¡¯s really the All Source, Azief will bind himself to the All Source energy and he would improve drastically from the moment he reach Disk Formation. It is still just an idea but the more he thought about it the more he thought that it is feasible. Creating his Disk using the fragment of the All Source¡­.that has be his objective right now. Then Azief rxing himself on the chair asked ¡®What about my friends? You have any news of them.¡¯ Hearing this question Sangmin face turned somber ¡®What?¡¯ Azief asked looking at the expression of Sangmin face. He felt something was wrong and nervousness and anxiety fills his heart ¡®Sofia. What about her?¡¯ Sangmin then replied. ¡®Sofia was fine. Loki is still wreaking havoc. Sina is also helping the United Front Alliance in crafting medicine and creating transmutation circle to help protect the location of the ind. Wang Jian is leading the White Tiger Battalion. Freya and Athena is guarding the Oracle. The Immortal Couple is also helping the frontline soldiers and coordinating with many factions to attack the Weronians¡¯ Azief notices that Sangmin did not say the Seven Flowers of the Battlefield. ¡®What happen to the Seven Flowers of the Battlefield?¡¯ Azief ask his tone was low like he has realized something. ¡®Haaa¡¯ Sangmin sighed. ¡®They died leaving only Merak.¡¯ ¡®Somi.¡¯ Azief said with a hint of sadness in his voice. Azief knows that the Seven Flowers has the position of the stars constetion as their ss and they are named for each of the constetion. Somi was the Merak constetion. ¡®When all of this happens¡­..where was Loki? Wang Jian? My allies?¡¯ As Azief said this the temperature inside the room chills. There was anger in his voice. While his rtionship with the Sven Flowers could not be considered deep, Azief had a good impression of them. They are little girls trying to survive in such a chaotic era. After their misunderstanding was resolved Azief took their presence highly and even intended to slowly know them better. More than that, the Seven Flowers was loyal to him, smart and could be made friends with. ¡®They could not help at that time even if they wanted to.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean they could not help?¡¯ ¡®The Seven Flowers tries to do the impossible. One of the Eight Horn Weronian Supreme Expert was burning his essence to form the pirs. At that time they were vulnerable. Weak. They could be killed. Azief immediately understand as anger rises up from inside him and erupted with a fury ¡®They should have known they could not defeat the Eight Horn Weronian!!¡¯ Azief said as he mmed his palm on the stone table beside him. BOOM! A thunder p sounded in the room as the stone table disintegrated into dust. The arrays formation embed deep inside the tile waver and some of it unravel and shows sign of dissolving. By now Azief has lost any mood to drink and eat, to be merry and rxed. Anger filled him as he is thinking about the Seven Flowers wasted youth. Sangmin sighed. ¡®They did not intend to win. They only wanted to dy the burning of that Eight Horn Weronian. Hmm¡¯ Sangmin sighed again. He was not at the scene but he heard what happen after. The world lost many heroes that day. But he knew he has to tell the full story for the prince to calm himself down. Sangmin could not clearly see what kind of expression the Prince is making underneath that ck hood but it is clear from this murderous aura spreading inside this room that he is furious. ¡®They were many low level levelers at the area. The pirs would surely incinerate all the people nearby so using a new formation called the Seven Stars Sealing the Universe they burn their life force burning them from the inside to buy time and save a lot of people. They managed to dy the Eight Horn Weronian Supreme Expert with their life as the price.¡¯ For a moment Sangmin stop talking as Azief was taking a breath. There was silence inside the room. Sangmin was waiting for the Prince to sort his feelings. Then Azief nodded. ¡®Continue¡¯ he said. Sangmin continued ¡®They only managed to save Somi because Loki managed to appears at thest second and using a teleportation portal transport her away from the site of explosions after the Eight Horn Weronian morphed into the gigantic pirs burning everything around 500km radius.¡¯ Azief did not say anything. He was silent. But a terrifying pressure is building up inside the room. It was chilling and suffocating. Sangmin tries not to show it but his finger is slowly shivering. This cold was not the same coldness like Katarina This cold seems to imbue fear and hopelessness in a person. Like the cold kiss of Death. Once again Sangmin understand the gap between him and the person people hailed as the strongest. Sangmin do not belittle himself as he knows he is also strong but this kind of arge gap, he almost felt hopeless. Even Raymond pressure does notpare to Azief pressure. IF Raymond pressure were overbearing, Azief pressure was subtle but severe. Raymond pressure could still be challenged by willpower and a strong determination and if one does not give up, one might even find themselves more motivated to reach to the top. But the kind of pressure that is slowly enveloping this room, it fills the heart of people with hopelessness and despair. It was like Sangmin is facing the vast Heaven, boundless and limitless. In front of such gap, how could he resist this pressure from affecting him? With a slight change of emotion, this Imperious Aura have already ben unleashed. Sangmin pity the person who would ever incur Azief wrath. But Sangmin was also happy. Having the Prince return would mean humanity just gain another formidable defender. The silence continued. Anuta who was beside Sangmin is sweating buckets. Will who was sitting on the corner of the room has his body crackling with blue arcs of lightning repelling the pressure. Will look at Azief and shakes his head before moving and in a blink of an eye reached beside Azief as he put his hand on Azief shoulder. ¡®Brother, calm down.¡¯ Like being doused by a cold water, Azief expression slowly softened and the pressure slowly dissipated. Anuta heaved a breath of relief. Sangmin tries to hide the fact that he is wiping the sweat on his face. The reason why he was sweating because he notices the array formation he set outside this room is slowly unraveling the moment the pressure intensified. This proves Sangmin conjecture. That the Prince Seed was unlike any of the Seed Forming levelers like Raymond, Oreki or Hikigaya. There is a sense of perfection and wholeness in his aura. Sangmin could instinctively felt this because to understand array formation he has to understand energy lines and energy flow. He look at the Prince and thought to himself. What kind of adventure he had to temper himself to this kind of pure energy? Azief walked the Path of Perfection in this timeline and not only that. He now has Seven Seeds which differentiate him with other normal Seed Forming levelers especially now that he has formed the branches of Creation. He could now call upon the worldly essence to help him in battles. This kind of qualitative difference made him almost invincible in Seed Forming realm. If he could create Nine Seeds he will form the tree of Life giving him almost a limitless Life Force. But Azief as he is chasing perfection, he would of course wanted to form the Tenth Seed. Even he doesn¡¯t know what will happens if he is able to create the Ten Seed. Azief look dazed for a moment still digesting the news before nodding slowly, epting the news. He then sighed saying ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡± Will looking that his brother is now slowly calming himself release his hand from Azief shoulders and said. ¡®I will check this vige if there is anything we need to take note of.¡¯ Azief nodded and with a streaking blue light Will disappeared from the room. Sangmin sighed as he ordered ¡®Anuta, leave us alone.¡¯ Anuta like he was being released from a heavy burden nodded and quickly went out of the room. Being in the room with the Prince felt like he was in a cage with a deadly predator. This kind of instinctive fear thatpel him to run away could only be exined by the fact that the Prince was of a higher being than him. Anuta admired the Prince and at the same time he also respect Lee Sangmin. To be able to be calm inside the room, even though Anuta knows Sangmin was only faking, that itself wasmendable. Especially when one considers the fact that Lee Sangmin is still in Energy Disperse Stage realm while the Prince is Seed Forming Inside the room after he has calmed down himself he eximed ¡®Those girls are Idiots!¡¯ Azief said coldly. Sangmin was shocked and wanted do protest that the Seven Flowers died honorably and heroically and shouldn¡¯t have their death be demean like that but then after looking at Azief face he was silent. Only now Sangmin realized in his anger the hood on Azief face was no longer covering his face. The Prince face is revealed to him and as such his expression He said that kind of words but his face shows an expression of pain. Looking at the prince face, he was not only handsome, he has this kind of face that had that cold edge of charisma. With way ck hair and a wless face like it was sculpted by the Gods, every women would feel ached seeing the expression of pain on the prince face. Even Sangmin was affected slightly. ¡®They are still young. Life is ahead of them. I understand your anger, Prince¡¯ Sangmin sighed as he nodded. Azief sighed as he looks towards the window. ¡®Is it the time makes the people or is it the people that makes the time?¡¯ Azief ask to no one. He knew that the Seven Flowers had make their choice. Whether that choice is right or wrong it didn¡¯t matter. All that matter is that they have already made it. ¡®If it were you what would you have done?¡¯ Sangmin asked. ¡®If I were what?¡¯ ¡®If it were you that have to make that choice? Sacrificing yourself so people you don¡¯t know could live or let them die and survive?¡¯ Azief did not say anything, thinking on the question. Would he be able to save people he didn¡¯t know? People who were themselves not necessarily good? Or would he like always, find a way to survive. He always concern himself whether the people he killed is good or bad. He has this obsession to pursue justice. Maybe it is because justice is denied to him. Because the world has never been fair to him. He understand he is thinking like that because he saw himself as a victim. But even after he grew strong he saw the world is unfair. He tries to be the bncing scale but he also found out he could not be the bncing scale of justice. He could only exact justice on the things he could see or feel. But, in the end this question is simple? Could he¡­risk his life for people he didn¡¯t know? It is one thing to die for the people you love but to die protecting people you never met, isn¡¯t that kind of selfless altruism stupid? Sangmin from his evaluations of the Prince character, he was one hundred percent sure that the Prince would say he would save himself which is why the reply from the Prince shocked him ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ Azief reply ¡®You don¡¯t know?¡¯ ¡®I truly don¡¯t know¡¯ Azief said. ¡®How could you not know?¡¯ Azief closed his eyes and said ¡®To know who you are, look at the action you did when you are about to die. Someone said this to me before he sacrifices himself to help his enemy¡¯s family escaped.¡¯ Azief said as he remembers a certain man in one of the Earths he visited. ¡®You don¡¯t know who you really are until you are face to face with death. Because at that time, you could no longer disguises yourself. That person that¡¯s sacrifices himself was the most selfish and cruelest person I¡¯ve ever met. But at the end of his life, he sacrifices his body and soul to save his enemies family. I don¡¯t know why he decides to do that but I am sure as the moment of his death was approaching, he realized something. Whatever he realized, I don¡¯t know. But I know he realized it. Who he is. And the moment he realizes who he is, he stay true to what he know who he is. In thest moment of his life, he was a great man. A heroic man.¡¯ And there was silence for a while before Azief continues. ¡®So¡­I don¡¯t know, Sangmin. If therees a time where it is either me or the world¡­I don¡¯t know what will I choose.¡¯ Sangmin was shocked but he smiles. ¡®You only know who you are when you are face to face with death? There is truth in that.¡¯ Sangmin said nodding his head. ¡®Anything else?¡¯ Sangmin asked ¡®Where is this?¡¯ Azief asked as he could see blue streak of lightning running around the camp ¡®South Korea.¡¯ Azief nodded. He does realizes there were a lot of Korean people here with Chinese and Japanese. But they all wear the same uniform regardless of race and their nationality before the Fall. It is ironic that it takes the threat of extinction of humanity as whole for humanity to unite disregarding race, nationality, religion and cultures. ¡®I need to meet the others. Could you help me with that?¡¯ Azief asked as he got up from his seat. He did ask for help but looking at the Prince behavior it was like he was an overlord ordering his vassal. ¡®Of course. I would be delighted to. Should I inform your return to- Before Sangmin even finishes his word Azief cut him off. ¡®My return must not be publicized. Not until I am ready to. If you¡­¡¯Azief let his word trails off but Sangmin understand He just nodded. Then Aziefe out of the room. His eyes were full of determination. ¡®The Weronian Invasion has begun. I need to form my Eight Seed fast. I have too many enemies. I need to contact Budiman and confirm the safety of Sofia and Sina. Loki would be fine. I hope Budiman uses the Battlestar that he created to help the United Front Alliance.¡¯ Before Azief manages to form another though a person appears behind his back. ¡°Will, who was it?¡¯ Azief did not even look back to know who is it. ¡®Sparse poption of Weronians. There is a few base. Most of them is Five Horns and four horns Weronians. They could be easily dismantled. What¡¯s the n?¡¯ Azief did not say anything for a while contemting the information before he nodded as he made his decision. ¡®We will raid them. I need to form my Eight Seed as fast as possible. ¡®I understand. But you do know that this will not be enough to form your Eight Seeds, brother?¡¯ Will said cautiously. Azief nodded. ¡®Yes, I need to fight Six Horned Weronians or Seven Horns Weronians to greatly gain EXP.¡¯ ¡®Will you?¡¯ Will asked. ¡®I will. But the time is not ripe. If we able you could imagine the destruction. I need to make sure the battle favor me whether in terms of terrains or strength¡¯ Will nodded. He knew how powerful his brother is. And a six horned Weronians was the same as his brother realm which is the Seed Forming Realm. He also know his brother put a lot of thought in this. Because this is no longer just a battle. This concerns the fate of the world. If his brother dies because of a stupid mistake, the world would lose one of its greatest expert making it harder to repel this invasion. ¡®Brother, didn¡¯t you ever think to just enter Disk Formatio-¡® Azief suddenly turns to look back and red at Will. ¡®You know¡­.my determination. Do not question it¡¯ Azief said before turning back to the front as he walk around the vige to their prepared house. Azief was thinking a lot of things as the world advances to a new era of warfare. It was the War of the Gods *** Chapter 187: The sleeping prince The waves of the sea was calm with gigantic sea monsters sometimes surfaces for a few seconds to take a breath. Deep beneath the oceans of the Earth many sea creatures roam the seabed. But somewhere in the vast oceans of the world, lies an ind revered by the people of Earth. Revered and respected. The Ind of Peace. It is the headquarters of the World Government with many of its important citizens resides there. Renowned for its beauty and formidability it is a safe haven for most people of Earth. As it is inhabited by great men and women like Raymond, Oreki, Hikigaya, Hirate, Giselle, Arno and many more heroes renowned and famous throughout the globe, it lends a sense of security for the people of Earth. But that feeling of security was destroyed the day the Prince charge and sunk the ind into the sea. The Ind of Peace, the testament to the invincibility of the World Government, its pride was shred and tear apart by the Prince. They rebuild the Ind of course but the image of invincibility that they try so hard to cultivate was no longer. The World Government could be wounded. They could bleed. And as they were wounded and bleeding, sharks circles the waters. But then the Invasion came. And once again the World Government, like a beacon in darkness shines the light of hope all across the globe organizing the Assembly and creating the United Front Alliance. The people once again¡­hope. Now, the Ind of Peace location was a secret and only a few people could enter it other than core members of the alliance and the people already inside of it. It is to prevent all the great heroes of the world to be killed en masse thus the need for the secret location. The formation put in ce to make it invisible has help to protect the lives of people inside the Ind. Reinforced with Sina transmutation circle that seems to strengthen the formation efficiency and effectiveness has helped the Ind to stay hidden under the eyes of the flying spacecraft of the Weronians that is engaging war all over the world. Since the Eight Horn Weronian Supreme Expert all turns themselves into the Pirs and Weronian strength is weaken down a bit on Earth, humanity¡­. Still has a fighting chance. Kingdoms and faction falls everyday but slowly humanity is catching up with victories slowly being umted. But there is still a headache. The six horns and seven horns Weronians. They acted like a deterrent force akin to nuclear bomb, a surefire way for Weronian victory in any battlefield orrge scale battle. Which is why the heroes of the world had to hide inside the ind and has to be content with gueri tactics targeting the weaker one and whittling the Weronians numbers, relying on strategies and artifacts to fights the six and seven horns Weronians. The Ind is one third of thendmass of Europe yet how could it remains hidden? The secret lies in the formation and the transmutation circle. Only people inside the ind understand why they are not found. People called it an ind but to be more urate, it is a floating ind. Floating about 12 meters above the sea, it is invisible through the naked eyes and divine senses. When the formation and the transmutation circle is activated in tandem, the ind could phase itself making the ind incorporeal if somehow the Weronians scout tries to poke around the sea. They got this idea from Will phasing abilities utilizing the concept of vibration and extreme condition of speed that facilitates such phasing abilities. And recently the ind weed a new addition to its poption. A woman feared and respected both in World Government and Revolutionary Army On the ind, underneath arge oak tree a woman is sitting on the green grass looking at the distance with cloudy eyes. Near her were secret guards posted to protect her. Her hair was white like that of an old woman. But some of it is ck. Only a few strands of her hair is ck while the other is white. The woman grab one of the fruit inside the basket beside herp and quickly munch it. Slowly her white hair turns ck. Around the tree, on the west, east, south, north position of the tree is a pot of incense burner which is burning with purple smoke that seems to calm down the woman. The woman is the Oracle Erika. ¡®My Acolytes help me considerably¡¯ the woman muttered. Her eyes is white before it turned back into the normal green eyes. Her wrinkles that she sustained in her Vision Walk has also lessened with constant medication and herbs applications. She was wearing that purple robe again full of runic design made by Seamstress Quentin, a ss that could make clothes and imbues it with runic design that could boost the wearer abilities in many ways. ¡®Antonius¡¯ Erika gently called as a mane to Erika kneeling in front of her, his knees were nted firmly into the ground. ¡®What happen? Did you secure a meeting with the Mind Master Hirate?¡¯ Erika immediately asked. Now that her injuries is slightly healed she must meet the Mind Master. Antonius was the typical handsome Greek stud with toned muscles and tanplexion that gives him that exotic feeling of the Mediterranean But this is not why Erika let him stays beside him. Above all else, Antonius was loyal to her. Antonius looked at Erika and sighed before replying to her question ¡®It wasplicated but the Quorum of the World Government has decided it is permissible for you to meet him and stress that you must follow protocol and do not demand anything unreasonable.¡¯ ¡®Hmph, The Quorum!¡¯ Erika snorted. Erika once used to side with the World Government before she changed her allegiance to the Revolutionary Army and constructed her temple in their territories. Many members of the Quorum believes that the Oracle foresaw the Ind destruction thus she changes her allegiance. They were angry because the oracle did not warn them of the destruction In a way they were not wrong. But they were not entirely correct either. All Erika could see was glimpses and she didn¡¯t know who the main yer is. She just knows she will not be safe if she remains with the World Government at that time. Since she is now of Re many members of the Quorum is wary of her and her abilities. Even though the Revolutionary Army and World Government is in cooperation mode right now, they both are careful not to expose their true power and reserve strength too much. On the surface they are cooperating. But behind, they are cautious against each other. That¡¯s why the meeting of top characters of the two faction will usually be supervised. Not to mention that Erika wanted to meet the current president of the World Government. Even the Revolutionary Army is suspicious of her thinking maybe she might wanted to change her allegiance again. When the lords of the Revolutionary Army reported this to Katarina, she coldly said that if the Oracle dares betray her, she would freeze her into an ice statue. Erika knew that the temperament of Katarina is severe and sometimes could be crueler than that of her brother. It is because she loves her brother¡­. Sometimes too much. She shares some simrities with the Prince in the fact that both of them would do almost anything for the people they love even if that means the world be damned. Powerful people tends to be selfish Erika mused. Katarina would rather bear all the pain for her brother. Boris might have many vices but if there is one thing Erika respected about Boris, it is that unconditional self-sacrificing love for his younger sister. Erika knew that Boris sacrificed almost everything to ensure his sister managed to be the Ice Sovereign. Antonius then added bringing Erika back to her mind and out of her musings ¡®The Mind Master herself wanted to meet Great Oracle too. Thus the negotiations quickly fell into ce.¡¯ ¡®The venue?¡¯ Erika asked. ¡®The Broken Hill near the Quorum Council Great Oracle.¡¯ ¡®When?¡¯ ¡®This afternoon Great Oracle. ¡®Did you ask him for the meetings to be private?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Great Oracle.¡¯ ¡®Did he agree?¡¯ Antonius nodded Erika nodded satisfied. ¡®What are his demands?¡¯ Erika was not na?ve to think that the president of WG will just meet her without any price whatsoever. ¡®He said he will talk about itter.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s always been shrewd. It¡¯s one of the things I don¡¯t like about him.¡¯ Erika remarked to herself. ¡®Should I prepare the carriage and the Priest?¡¯ ¡®No need. I will meet him alone.¡¯ Erika decided ¡®But great oracl-¡® ¡®It is fine¡¯ Erika said as she waved her hand forcing Antonius to drop the subject. ¡®If the WG plotted against you, th-¡® ¡®Then they will incur the wrath of Katarina and Boris. While there are many shining heroes in World Government, do you think the Revolutionary Army is any worse?¡¯ Erika said smiling. ¡®Why would the WG risk war in this kind of chaotic times? Unless they wanted to die with the Earth? Why do you think WG and Revolutionary Army is still cooperating? Because the threats is still there. I do not know what will happen when the threat is neutralized but for now both Revolutionary Army and WG will not do anything to harm this nice little alliance they have going on because of me. I might be valuable¡­but I¡¯m not that valuable.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Great Oracle¡¯ Antonius said before he made himself scarce. Erika got up and the wind blows, as the leaves falls and the grass sways. She walked slowly to that hill near the Quorum Council. As she walks those that recognize her bows slightly and dare not meet her eyes. Some because they respected her. While others feared her eyes, fear that she would see their future and use that against them. When she arrived on the Hill she saw a man sitting on a garden bench near arge tree. On that tree is a few colorful birds chirping. Amazingly the birds suddenly looks at her and chirps loudly. And then they fly down to the ground, as they move towards that man like they were tamed birds. The man was smiling looking at the birds wearing a ck robe with a mon of a butterfly with his long tied ck hair makes him look charismatic. After his realm reached Seed Formation Hirate bes a lot taller and more dignified. But even though he is a Seed Formation, his body refinement was not as high as the other illustrious heroes of this era. Compared to Katarina and Raymond which attains Eternal Spring before breaking through to Seed Formation Hirate broke through when he was at Celestial presence refinement making him unable topete in terms of strength with the current heroes. Even Sofia broke through at the Red Pce Forming refinement. Nowadays the aplishment of the duo of the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer is famous. A few days ago, when the Divine Archer and the Earthshaker went to India to fight the Weronian corps that¡¯s terrorizing the area around Delhi demonstrate their prowess. The Divine Archer create a manifestation of a giant arrows that splits open the skies and rain down lightning arrows killing thousands of Weronians that possesses three or four horns. The Earthshaker on the other hand shed with a five horn Weronian Commander ttening a city and rupturing a mountain. But everyone knows that the Mind Master strength did not lie on his prowess of battle abilities. It is his powers of manipting mind. A term Hirate called Psionic Force. He could tap into an external force that could enhance his mind powers. Of course Hirate did not know it but if he researched Will he will found out that his case is the same as him. The reason why Will even though his powers are inferior than the prince could possess a speed beyond that of the Prince is precisely because he could tap this external source of power. Speedsters could ess the Speed Source or the Will of Asargan and Psion Sensitive beings like Hirate could tap the Psionic Force of the Will of Dav¡¯nium. Of course he did not know this as the understanding of the Mind Master was not the same as the understanding of people who knew about the Etherna race. Will knows about the will of Asargan because he once visit the Temple of Speedsters. But the Mind Master did not know there is a race such as the Etherna that once ruled the vast universe But the moment Hirate broke through to Seed Formation his mind expanded and his abilities grows. Now he could even ess his own memories and walk inside his own memories. He could also controls minds of monster and weak willed humans or people weaker than him in a type of Mind Compulsion. He could even send short memories or nted dreams in someone minds. He bes more versatile in his abilities. Erika saw Hirate and sits beside him. ¡®You were here first.¡¯ She stated. Hirate did not say anything instead scattering bird feeds to the birds near his feet. The birds pecked the ground, munching on the bird feed. ¡®I owe you¡¯ Hirate said and did not borate. Both of them know what he owes. And since he owes her something, he will pay it back. ¡®I like speaking with people like you Hirate. You are smart and do not talk much and understand people¡¯ Hirate scatters the feed once again as a new batch of birdse and munch on the feed chirping loudly. Then without looking at Erika he said coldly ¡®And you talk too much¡¯ ¡®You could hardly med me. I¡¯m excited¡¯ Erika said still smiling. ¡®What do you need?¡¯ ¡®A straightforward man. I like that in a person.¡¯ Erika said chuckling. She knows this was frustrating for Hirate but the more it is frustrating for him, the more Erika like to tease. This time Hirate did not fall to her provocations and continuing to scatter feeds around him urging more birds toe. Erika feeling that it was enough then said ¡®I want you to locate someone with that Mind Search ability of yours.¡¯ Hirate face expression changes but he ask nheless. ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®The trickster.¡¯ Hirate stop giving the bird feed as he tied up his bird feed bag and then sighed. ¡®I¡¯m afraid I had to disappoint you this time¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t understand¡¯ Erika said her face distorted at this sudden turn of events. ¡®It is not that I¡¯m unwilling but I am unable to.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Did you think I did not try to find him? Loki might be a mischievous prankster but nobody deny that he is a force to be reckoned with. It is only¡­.¡¯ ¡®Only what?¡¯ ¡®After the five pirs were erected, my psionic Wave do not work like it was being restricted. Did you not heard about the White Witch exnation about the Five Pirs?¡¯ ¡®I was outside at the time.¡¯ ¡®Of course¡¯ Hirate said bitterly. ¡®Right now, my mind could not perform such a task. My mind wave is obstructed. Other than short distance I could not utilize my Mind Wave to its extreme.¡¯ ¡®Tch¡¯ Erika clicker her tongue. ¡®Then what use I am seeking you!¡¯ Erika got up from the bench. Hirate was calm as he put the bird feed inside his storage bag. ¡®I could offer you anything else.¡¯ ¡®I do not need anything else. I only need to see Loki.¡¯ Hirate smirks. ¡®Why, the Great Oracle that could see the future is so interested to see the Trickster? While he is a formidable person, he is not the most important person in World Government list. What do you see through that eyes of yours?¡¯ Hirate asked ¡®Hmph¡¯ Erika snorted. ¡®A straightforward person that is useless has no value for me¡¯ Erika coldly said. ¡®You still owe me¡¯ Erika said as she walks away. Then just three steps away from the bench she stops and smirks before sheughs. The moment she got up she felt a pressure inside her mind, like someone was trying to probe her mind. She turns back and look at Hirate and smirk She pointed at her head and said toward Hirate ¡®Searching for something?¡¯ Hirate on the other hand was sweating on his forehead. His face hardened. A few moments ago, the moment Erika tries to leave Hirate tries to Mind Probe Erika mind. The moment he entered a barrage of images assaulted him making him unable to even probe. Sneering Erika mockingly said ¡®You will find nothing¡­not with that puny mind of yours. You do not know the immensity of the things I see and the things I foresaw. If you tries to probe inside my mind, you will see God¡¯ Hirate did not understand but from the way Erika is saying it, looking at a God seems to be a bad thing. Erika then shakes her head ¡®And those that see the true face of God, will see madness¡¯ she said this andughed, herugh was piercing and seems to hint at madness as she walks away. Hirate sits there on the bench trying to make sense of the images he saw. He knew he has offended the Oracle but he could not resist the temptation. He knew that the Oracle could see the future and as such the temptation to see it was too great for him to resist. He wanted to see the world that oracle saw. But his mind could not process it. Hirate could not interpret what he saw but he remembers one images that struck him senseless. It was a world¡­.of red skies and red clouds. *** SOMEWHERE IN SOUTH KOREA A vast clearnd of fire. All around the fire was a sign of the scarring of the terrains. Hills were sliced perfectly, fires that burnske water turning it into evaporated gas and the ck scorched earth. Corpses filled the area some were scorched, some were sliced, but none have a full body parts. Blue liquid flows down from these corpses, the bloods of Weronians. Their expression before death expresses the fear and despair they felt moments before their death. Blood were shed and blood were lost, thousands of corpses littered the ground, a rain of blood washed the world. A great and tragic battle has been fought here. Amidst the burning field and the scorchednds, a man d in blue lightning is holding someone on his arms. It was Will holding onto Azief head whoys unconscious on the ground. He was kneeling amidst the smoke and ashes. ¡®Brother¡¯ he said looking worried but relieved that his brother did not perish. Azief aura was faint but it is still there. The simple raid that they anticipated was unexpectedly turns into arge scale battle that affected 200km radius from the epicenter of their battle and shock the entire regions of South Korea. All around Will was ttened terrains, burning soils with scorched earth and ck smokes and piles of ashes of Weronians corpses. It was only around Azief area that fires did not touch. When he saw his brother falling down from the skies like a hurtling meteor about to crashnd on a sea of fire, Will uses his hand to create a maelstrom of fire that spins towards other direction collecting the fires away from his brother. His brother body that was nigh indestructible was wounded with deep gashes all over his body, bleeding in many orifices. What kind of power one must possess to even wound such indestructible Physique? The only exnation was that the attack exceed the capacity for healing using the worldly essence. It is true his brother possess Undying Body but this does not mean he could not die. If Azief truly believe he could not die he would not have been so cautious in his actions. Undying Body is Body Refinement highest stage. It gives an advantage, a high advantage over other people but¡­this doesn¡¯t make him invincible. If it ispared to the Supreme Beings that roamed the Universe they have ways of dealing with such Body. Still even under the nourishment of the herbs Will stuff into Azief mouth, he is still bleeding. But his brother did not bleed red instead he was bleeding golden liquid. But maybe thanks to the Perfect Foundation of his brother body, Azief body is regenerating. Azief two destroyed arms is regenerating. The process of bones that is slowly regrowing and blood veins that enveloping the bones is happening in front of Will eyes. The tragedy began when Azief and Will encounter a Seven Horn Weronian Supreme Expert General when they were raiding the Weronian camp. Lee Sangmin who was initially with them ran and teleported the vige and all of the forces inside it. The array formation was not only a protection formation but also a teleportation formation. With Lee Sangmin gone, he leaves Azief and Will to dry. Azief did all he could, utilizing his Saber until all of his Seed dimmed. That means even after even borrowing worldly essence to bolster his Seed imbued attack it was not enough that it forces Azief to use his Seed Core Essence exploding with the true concept of his Seed. And Azief even fought using the Six Saber of World Extermination sacrificing both of his hand to bring out the power of the Sixth Saber, the Divine yer Saber. Thest time Azief uses this saber was when he is in Disk Formation fighting the World Government. At that time Azief temporarily break through to Disk Formation after eating Sina pills making him able to sh one strike that sunk the Ind of Peace. The moment Azief sheathe this saber, all of his bones cracked and his Seed almost dried up. The world lost its light, thend trembled and cracked, the skies splits open and all the three and four horns Weronians were disintegrated into nothingness. His saber sh sweeps through all the Weronians troops like they were grass and Azief saber were a sharp sickle that cut them all out in one swoop. Will could never forget the blinding light that eclipses the sun and the murderousness explosive spirit that exploded out from the Saber like it wanted to y all Divine Creation. Using this Azief manages to heavily injure the Weronian Commander. And with Will helps using one of Azief Eternal Rings Azief manages to y the Weronian Commander. Will broke through to Seed Formation because of the experience gains forming Eternal physique refinement and the broke through to Seed Formation immediately to heal all of his injuries under the level up benefits. He will not be able to be so lucky like his brother and have no time to persevere like his brother to attain the Undying Body. And he didn¡¯t need Undying Body since his body is powered by the Speed Source. And Azief be unconscious after the fight ended, falling down from the sky with golden blood raining down from the clouds. His Seed wither and his aura almost all dissipated. It was like his energy dried up. If not for his indestructible bodies and the worldly essence that is supporting Azief life force he would be dead by now. If Azief did not form the Seventh Seeds and form the Branches of Creation, Azief would have undoubtedly dies today because he would loses all of his life force. Even though he poses an indestructible body that only refers to his body not of his soul and his life force. Beings that crossed the Seed Formation possess other means to kill people of such indestructible physique. There is nothing truly perfect and nothing truly eternal in the vast universe. This is a principle that is known to all great beings and wise creations. Will loom around him and knows this battle will attract a lot of eyes. Azief is unconscious and Will do not know the severity of the injuries of his brother. Will himself is riddled with wounds with a few broken bones and wound all over his body. ¡®I need to run first¡¯ When in doubt run. That is Will principle. Because that is what he is good at running. And once he decided he moves with all of his might, as blue arcs of lightning exploded from where he was as he disappeared into a blur that surpasses the speed of sound. With a thunderous boom, Will disappears leaving a gust of tornado behind him as he races away from South Korea as a blue streak that is slowly turning to purple cross the Pacific Oceans. *** Chapter 188: The right path Azief was floating, feeling his body weightless amidst the cold air he felt caressing his entire body. The cold that caressing him was refreshing like the sweet air of summer. But he was not rxed as he does not recognize this ce. After opening his eyes he saw himself in this weird area. ¡®What is this ce?¡¯ he asked as he looked at the vast emptiness in front of him. He look at his hand and he was shocked to see his hand is there. But he quickly calms himself down. Why was he shocked? Isn¡¯t it natural that his hand is there? Then pain assaulted him. ¡®Arghh¡¯ he screamed as memories flooded him. Holding his head in anguished pain he slowly remembers what happen. He remembers when he unsheathes the Sixth Saber his hand dried up and burst into nothingness. His physical body regarded as almost invincible could not stand the pressure of the price of using the sixth saber. No wonder it is called World Extermination Saber. That kind of price was truly astronomical to pay. He didn¡¯t expect that it would even dimmed all of his seed and even drain almost all of his life force. If not for that foreign energy keeping the me of life inside him, he might be dead. Azief slowly release his hand from his head as he finally remembers as he look to his left and right and see only emptiness of ck with dots of light in the distance like the scape of a gxy. He understand. He knows where he is now. ¡®My consciousness.¡¯ And then heughed. ¡®I was truly a fool.¡¯ As his memory returns, ites with realization, an enlightenment of certain thing he has been blinded of. Like a blind man that could see again, the dim path that he is walking on is now illuminated by a thousand candles. The way he is doing things is wrong. What did he realize? He realizes he has been a coward. When he closes his eyes after the fight ended, he realizes it. As his body hurtle down from the sky and pass over the clouds, he realizes it. As he crashed on the ground amidst the fields of fire, he realizes it. He felt the EXP gains were enormous. So enormous that he is in the cusp of creating the ninth seed after he formed his eight seed. It was then he realizes his error. And what error is that? The error of his ways of doing battle and picking enemies. ¡®I was truly too content. Too arrogant and too stupid that I did not realize it earlier. As I stand higher than the rest I forgot what drives me to this height¡¯ he said to himself as he wills himself to move forward Like following his will his body floated towards the dots of light in the distance as Azief could guess what those dots of lights are. From afar they look like the sun. As he is flying forward he could reflect on himself and his realization. After he broke through to Energy Disperse Stage and perfected his Physique he has always been fighting smart. Pick an enemy he could beat, never picking an enemy you could not beat. Hide and wait until you are strong enough. That was what he thought the ideal way to survive. But that is not the path to be strong. If Azief goal was only to survive, yes, this strategy of his would work. But to be strong¡­.this approach is wrong. It took today battle for Azief to realize it. He was wrong. He became invincible to the eyes of the great heroes of the world. Because he has never lost a battle. How could he? His enemies are all weaker than him. Of course he would win. People say he was brave¡­.but he is not. It is because he knows he would win that he appears to be brave. He defeated the World Government using many strategies, and depends on his power as a Seed Formation. Azief always wondered why after the initial easy level up in the beginning that to rise up as fast as before is hardpared to the beginning? He thought it was because he became stronger and so the EXP gains be thinner. It is partially correct but it is not the entire truth. He realizes it in this fight with the Seven Horn Weronian. A Seven Horn Supreme Expert means he was Disk Formation almost reaching the Disk Formation High realm. With each blows traded, with each attack, Azief improve drastically. Not through the EXP gains but through understanding of certain concepts.. As he fight and breaking past his limit every time, his attack be more refined, be stronger, be faster, tempered by the desperate desire to survive. He uses the Seed of Elements and his understanding of the elements increased each time his attack connected like his mind opened and was bestowed with knowledge. He wield water like swords, he uses fires like sabers, imbues lightning on his fist, being one with the wind increasing his speed, created walls of Earth to obstruct, strengthen the body with metal element and cancel energy based attack with Void element. He wrings every bits of his abilities to contend with his enemy, the Weronian Commander, each moment, each moves could determine his life or death. Azief had never fight so desperately after his promotion to Seed Formation. He has never been that desperate or vulnerable. He has never been pushed that hard. So he exploded with all of his potential, his heart beating, screaming to him, to live. At that time he was entering into some kind of state of concentration. Everything fades away and the only thing reflected in his eyes and mind was his enemy. This kind of concentration was something he once experience when he was in Seresian world when he was trying to survive in the blood soaked war of the Demon King. His focus was intensified in that moment, in that state. He could feel everything that is happening inside his body, listen every heartbeat, feeling the thrums of his nerve, and feel the flowing blood in his blood veins. It was a state where his body was optimized for battle, for survival. Once again, he could enter that state of concentration. Everything useless fade away. All that matter is to fight this enemy in front of him. Everything that matters was to defeat the enemy in front of him. To win. To live! No other thoughts enter his mind other than thoughts about how to defeat the enemy. All moves were employed simply to kill and to win, vicious, precise and have no useless movement. It was not elegant. It was not pretty. It was functional and deadly, fatal with every move. In that state, he trade blows for blows, strike for strike, dodging and evading with his life on the line. He understand at that time. The reason why it was so hard for him to level up was because he did not breaks his limit. By breaking the limit in battle, in desperate life and death battle the gains of EXP will be higher. The World Orb rewards the brave. Brave sometimes means being stupid. Like fighting someone who was a whole realm of power above you. Azief knows that if he killed a few Weronians after he wakes up he could form his Ninth Seed. But breaking the limit not only gives him a lot of EXP but also opens new understanding of his technique. This goes beyond level promotion. This is technique mastery. Azief believes that someday if he reached a level high enough, this status window will disappears and at that time the truepetition began. He believes this system of grading powers by level is only the prologue since it is meant to improve the strength of humanity The level system came from the Nervian race that inhabits the Mtrainan system. Asgardian strengthen themselves using runes, the Olympians with their armaments. The World Orb granted all this system of strengthening all to humanity. There was so much more to discover. Humanity could nowbine all this powerful strengthening method of Supreme Being civilizations. Azief was determined to stand at the top of the Universe. He would be like the Supreme beings that roamed the Universe and stand at the top and views the Universe. Because he wanted to know. To know the truth of this world, of this Universe. He wanted to be strong so that he would never feel so helpless. But the stronger he became, his goal, also changed. Now he wanted to know what scenery he will see as the apex of existence. ¡®Break the limit¡¯ he muttered to himself even as his body is floating to the light. Azief had a premonition. That the more he advanced, the more he has to risk his life. He also believe many will be stuck at Disk Formationter if they do not understand this concept. After being strong, one would find it hard to risk their life and will n first. There is nothing wrong with nning but it tends to make people avoid danger or circumvent it. After all nning is the way from people to avoid confronting with danger. To confront danger one does not need strategy. One need bravery. The World Orb do not only want humanity to survive. It wants to strengthen them. And that will not be achieved by ying it safe and coddling humanity. Azief remembers early in his journey the hardship he encounter and ovee. He fought Mutated Sapiens levels above him. Yet, he still fights, his de unhesitatingly cut them down without any doubt in his mind. He move forward because he wanted to survive. And to survive he has to fight and kill his way out. He remembers when he risk his life to fight the Super Croc to save Sofia. Did he hesitate then? No, he did not. Like a fool, he risk his life. He push himself to the limit and almost lost his lives but he did not. And the reward? It propels him to be the strongest in the world. It is that fight that helps him form his perfect Foundation. That day, he was destined to walk forward ahead of everyone else. It was not luck. It was the determination to move forward regardless the obstacle that presented itself. Azief has forgotten that. Now he ns. He schemes. He avoids. He circumvents. Any danger was avoided. Any danger could be circumvented. Because he is smart and to avoid danger and circumvent it is easy. But it was the wrong path. He must not avoid danger. He must not circumvent it. Instead like a moth drawn into the fire, he must fly towards it and be baptized by it. He must be like the Phoenix, rising from the ashes. He has to seek danger, push himself to the limit, temper himself in that fire¡­..and only then he can be world strongest. Only then can he survives. Maybe because he was hailed as the strongest, Azief sometimes forget that feeling of threats. Even now when Weronian invaded Azief did not panic. He was not afraid. But that feeling created contentment in his mindset. He forgot how desperate he used to be. He remembers when he was in the other worlds, in the Seresian world, pretending to be ve and obtaining the Ten Eternal Rings. How desperate he was back then to be strong. When he was whipped under the Three Suns of the Seresian World, asshes uponshes fell upon his skin, how he look towards the Heaven and swore that he would never be stepped on ever again. That ferocity, that obsessiveness to be strong has slowly dissipated by the feeling of contentment. But now after this battle like being awakened from a long dream Azief realizes what he had to do. Smiling as hee closer to that dot of light he understand ¡®Do not run away from danger. Seek it.¡¯ Temper yourself inside the fire. And be reborn like the Phoenix. To be the strongest¡­..you have to risk your life. The only thing Azief felt fortunate about is that he realizes it this early. If not for this battle he encountered he would never have realized this. The world Orb did not only grant EXP when you killed monster but it also consider the severity and the difficulty of the battle. If Azief fought an Eight Horn Weronian and survives, Azief had no doubt he would have been able to create his Tenth Seed even. As he was thinking of this he arrived at the dots of light and his eyes widened. So, this is how it looks. Azief was looking at seeds the size of a huge mountain. This seed was spherical in nature. Azief could feel the invisible energy emanating from each of the seeds floating in this Consciousness-Scape of his. The seven seed was orbiting something. Azief floats closer passing his seed and look towards what his seeds is orbiting around In the middle of the orbiting seven seed, standing like the center of the Universe, propping the heavens was six branches of a thin tree. On those branches are three leaves ¡®Three Leaves of origins, Six Branches of Creations¡¯ Azief muttered in awe as he floats closer and he touches the thin tee as he could feel the veins of the tree is thrumming with life force. It was the thing that supplying his body life force so his soul would not dissipate. ¡®If I create Nine Seed¡­.The Tree of Life will be formed. And if I form Ten, the ultimate Seed¡­¡¯ And his determination to form the Perfect Seed strengthened ¡®Yggdrasil¡¯ Azief suddenly said remembering what the Old Jotun said to him. The runguage of the Asgardian and the cultivation practice of the Jade Pce. The World Orb replicate this top notch strengthening method all over the Universe and bestow humanity, with the gifts of these intergctic civilizations. ¡®Form the Tenth Seed and summoning the Purifying Fire.¡¯ As he pull his hand away from the thin tree a voice sounded, the voice was deep and wise ¡®It has been a long time, Midgardian Kid!¡¯ Azief eyes widen as he turns his face toward his back and was shocked as he saw the person in front of him. To be more urate it is not a person. But a Jotun. The Giants of Jotunheim. The Old Jotun he met in his journey across the Eight Realms of Asgard. ¡®Kid, what is the first rule?¡¯ The Old Jotun suddenly quiz him and Azief remembered the lesson under the gigantic ash tree. Smiling, Azief spoke the first rule. ¡®Do not owe somebody unless necessary¡¯ ¡®Second rule!¡¯ the Old Jotun eximed as he was like a lecturing teacher and Azief reply ¡®If you owe somebody, quickly pays it off before he could collect it from you¡¯ ¡®Third rule!¡¯ ¡®Never swore an oath carelessly for an oath is a binding covenant¡¯ ¡®Fourth rule!¡¯ The Old Jotun was smiling and Azief smiles as he remembers those days learning from this Old Jotun. Will do not like the Old Jotun but Azief appreciates the Old Jotun wisdom and very much wanted to free him from his seal. It was only that he was incapable as his strength is too low. But even as he reminisce the old memories he answer the Old Jotun question ¡®If you swore an oath, better to abide by it rather than break it¡¯ The Old Jotun was smiling ¡®Fifth rule!¡¯ ¡®Never promise something you could not do¡¯ ¡®Sixth rule!¡¯ ¡®Do not meddle with Time arbitrarily¡¯ ¡®Seventh rule!¡¯ ¡®Do not interfere with the cycle of life and death without preparations¡¯ ¡®Eight rule!¡¯ ¡®Never, ever, ever sell your soul under any circumstances¡¯ ¡®And the ninth rule?¡¯ ¡®Be careful with giving name to a stranger¡¯ Azief said as he recites thest rule he was bestowed by the Old Jotun before Azief leftst time. ¡®And why?¡¯ the Old Jotun asked. ¡®Because name has meaning. And meaning give the name power. And those who knows the name also gains power.¡¯ ¡®And that is the essence of runes¡¯ The Old Jotun said. ¡®Words.¡¯ He added as he smile mysteriously. And there was silence for a while. The Old Jotun in his consciousness is standing instead of kneeling. He is as tall as mountain with face bright as the dawning sun. He was beautiful and was clothed in garbs of lights and fire. His hair was dark red and mes sparks on the ends of his hair. His eyes were blue mes that burns brightly. The Old Jotun once revealed to Azief that he was a fire giant that lives in Muspelheim. Azief when he saw the Fire Giants he understand who has saved him. ¡®That foreign energy¡­was that you?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®The Old Jotun smiles. ¡®It was myst gift. I might be imprisoned but I could still give a bit of essence to you, kid.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief was puzzled. ¡®I could not help you that much during that time. All I did was weaken a few seals and that did not even affect the main structural of the sealing formations.¡¯ Azief ask The Old Jotun smiles as his body slowly feeling less imposing. The Old Jotun also realizes it but he continues ¡®Because we were destined. Kid, for thousands of years, powerful beings enter the Eight Realms in search of treasures and artifacts, but none of them ever met me. But you did. Destiny and Fate¡­.this are powerful concepts. Nothing is truly random in the vast universe. Even in the most chaotic and disorder system there is a semnce of order if you look closely.¡¯ ¡®Is that the reasons why you imparted some of your essence to me? Because of fate and destiny?¡¯ ¡®That¡­and because I owe you. Now, I owe you nothing¡¯ The Old Jotun replies ¡®I did not do much¡¯ Azief said again ¡®To you it is not much. To me it is a great deed. How many millenniums since I could freely talk with someone and have a grand feast. Do you think only the Aesir like to have feasts? We Jotuns also like to have feast even more than those despicable Asgardians.¡¯ As heughed joyously I¡­do not know what to say. I could only thank you.¡¯ Azief finally said feeling grateful ¡®Don¡¯t thank me yet. I still have a gift for you. I prepared this for you¡¯ and he lift his finger the size of a hill. In that finger was a rune image. It was a rune unlike anything Azief has even seen before. He has seen many runes but he never saw this rune before. ¡®What is that rune?¡¯ ¡®An ancient rune.¡¯ And the Old Jotun smiles ¡®The Asgardian forgets. But the Jotuns remember. We do not forget the Old Runes. It is ancient as time itself.¡¯ ¡®This is my gift. And by epting this gift you will owe me.¡¯ The Old Jotun said. Azief suddenly smiles. ¡®What use I have for runes?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t you preparing for Disk Formation? I might be rusty in Rune training but I know a bit about the Jade Pce cultivation system. Don¡¯t you have a few clues about what Disk Formation is, kid?¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®I understand a bit but I will not know until I form the Disk.¡¯ ¡®If you understand a bit that is enough. You will understand how valuable this ownerless rune to your future growth.¡¯ ¡®But I will have to owe you? What will you ask for payment?¡¯ The Old Jotunughed hisugh echoes inside Azief consciousness as his body slowly turning ethereal indicating his time is limited inside here. ¡®What else?¡¯ He ask back ¡®Your freedom? I am not capable.¡¯ Azief immediately said. The old Jotunughs again ¡®Yet¡¯ he replies back and Azief eyes beamed. ¡®You believe in me that much?¡¯ ¡®I believe in Destiny. You have a great destiny ahead of you, Kid.¡¯ Azief was silent for a while, thinking a lot of things before he nodded. ¡®Then, please trust me. I ept your gift and one day when I am strong enough I will repay this debt¡¯ ¡®That is good enough.¡¯ As the old Jotun was about to hurl the rune to Azief ¡®Before you gave me the rune, please tell me your name¡¯ Azief ask and the Old Jotun smiles ¡®Ah, getting smarter aren¡¯t you.¡¯ ¡®Fine, my name is Alsurt¡¯ ¡®I will remember your name, Alsurt¡¯ Alsurt smiles and then with a wave of his hand he hurl the rune to Azief. The rune enters Azief body and Azief understanding about runes deepened. And he smiles. *** OUTSIDE AZIEF CONSCIOUSNESS ISLAND OF PEACE Azief body is on a bed made of ice that promotes energy circtions. He sleeps underneath an ice pce. Standing on the entrance door of this room was Will. Will was looking at the people around the bed of his brother. ¡®He is asleep but damn he is lucky.¡¯ Holding Azief cold hand with teary eyes is Sofia the Divine Archer. Sitting a few meters away from the bed looking at the Divine Archer withser like eyes is Katarina with a face as cold as ice. But Will could not help but praise the beauty of the Ice Princess. With ck hair and white eyshes she looks otherworldly. Her face was also otherworldly. There is this sense of majesty and dignified sense of beauty originating from her. She was bright face, shining and dazzling but Will could also sense the cold and lonely heart of this woman hailed as the strongest woman in the world. While Sofia was tender looking. Her overall look was simple and rxed and has some aura of heroism. It was like the contrast of golden winds and autumn dew. ¡®Two beauties is tending on you brother. If this is known to the world, you would be the subject of envy.¡¯ Will muttered under his breath with a smirk on his face. The Divine Archer is a top notch beauty and so is the Ice Princess as many regarded her as the world number one beauty. Will shake his head and sigh. He don¡¯t know whether to sigh orugh. His brother is unconscious but his brother is also so lucky. But then something suddenly happens. Will who felt it first quickly reacted as he moves and grab Sofia when a foreign energy exploded inside the room originated from Azief body. It was a tempest of wild and unrestrained energy as boundless as the sea and as overbearing as the Heaven Even a speedster like Will with his Kic Shield and his Speed were affected as he was thrown back five hundred meters, his body was sunken five meter under the ground with his chest bones caved in. Katarina who was a bit farther way manage to construct an Ice Hill and dampens the damage. ¡®What happen?¡¯ Sofia shouted as she was about to run and check on Azief after she got up from hernding spot a few meters away from Will. Will was about to stop Sofia when Katarina said coldly. ¡®Shut up, you idiot. The Prince is forming his Seed¡¯ and Sofia quiet down. But she red at Katarina and Will could swear she saw spark flying off from her res. ¡®Hmph!¡¯ Sofia snorted. Will on the other hand asked Katarina ¡®Is there anything we could do to help?¡¯ Katarina shakes her head. ¡®We just have to wait. And believe.¡¯ So, they wait looking dumbfounded when Azief body floats up from the destroyed ice residence that Katarina constructed and started absorbing all the energy around the Ind of Peace. *** Chapter 189: One eyed The smokes of the morning has slowly dissipated but the smell lingers. And the energy emission of that explosion is still echoing, moving, vibrating through the protection dome of the ind. The Ind of Peace has been wrecked in the northern part in the morning with hills and rivers there sted into smithereens. That was the news she heard when one of her Acolytes informed her of the matter of the st of energy that ripples the formations and the transmutation circle of the ind prompting an emergency respond from all Four Direction of the Ind. The Four Divine Generals of the World Government moves and rushed towards to the Northern Part of the Ind. The Northern Divine General yielded his territory when the Quorum decided to give the area to the Revolutionary Army faction but the northern part is still his territory. Yet, when he demanded to be let known of what happen he was pped by the Ice Princess, had his weapon frozen and crushed into pieces of ice block. The Southern Divine General, Han Ji Woo the Demonic Berserker, the formermander of Dangun Army lost his left hand and his right eye as he tries to charge into the northern area. Boris summoned his Wyvern and broke the Eastern Divine General James Lythe former Knight of William. Only one person didn¡¯t suffer any injury and that one was the Western Divine general, Hikigaya Oreki the Illusion Master. He is temporarily filling that position as the person that held that position before is dead. This event shows the World Government how powerful Katarina really is and cast a suspicious gaze. But after the Divine Archer herself shows herself, the forces of the World Government disperses as no one wanted to readily offend her and shed any pretense of cordiality. It wasn¡¯t untilter that they knew that the Prince was there. Somehow, the Prince managed to get himself inside this ind. Sina at this sensitive time has disappeared from herbs with sign of the formation of the ind was tampered by her. Budiman who was inspecting the machinery in the Research Department also mysteriously absent. Freya and Athena also could not be found in their residence, a modest house nearby the Temple of Erika. Wang Jian and his White Tiger battalion retreated from the frontlines bringing with him thest of the Seven Fairy, Somi with him. The Immortal Couple also could not be found in their regr spots, but people reported hearing the sound of flute ying during Boris attack on the Divine Generals of the World Government ¡®They all have one thing inmon. They are the subordinates of the prince¡¯ the woman muttered as she sighed. ¡®Every time he appears he brings with him the storm. For people who love peace and tranquility like me, he is unsuitable for me¡¯ The woman then look outside her windows and got up from her wooden crafted chair. The chair was crafted with a tree that nourishes one body and gives the effect of clear mind. Looking outside at the garden of the colorful flowers lining up the walkway of her pathway to the entrance of her mansion, she could not help but imagine how she used to wish to live like this before the Fall. She sighed and smiles bitterly. Las, she got the one thing but lost one thing. The world right now is too chaotic. She wears her white robe under heryered ck thin sewn armor and is ready to go out and meet the people ¡®Holy Lady are you going out?¡¯ One of the Acolytes inside the white mansion ask when she saw her about to go out unguarded ¡®Yes, I am.¡¯ She replied politely ¡®Would like me to inform the Major?¡¯ The woman smiles and nodded. ¡®Inform the Major. Tell him I¡¯m going to the Garden Of Flowers.¡¯ Then she walks out from the house, her feet walk along the pathway, looking at the flowers and could not help but appreciate the gesture the Major has done for her. The Major knew she like flowers, so he nted flowers. From many of his expedition outside of the ind he collected seeds and bring many flowers that are beautiful and exotic. Then she look up. Looking at the clear skies she heaved a breath of relief. This woman wearing white robe and having a serene expression on her face is the famed White Witch Giselle A few hours ago with thunders and lightning and explosions that rolled the ind Giselle almost thought that the Weronians have found a way to break the enchantments and formations in ce. She was fearful but also ready to fight. Unlike some people in the Ind she was not raring to fight and wage battle but she is not some cowardly girl who would just be relegated at the background. She will do her part in bestowing blessing and fight together with the people. She walk around the pathway leading to the market. Wherever she goes she is greeted enthusiastically. Those she saw, she blesses and they thank her for her blessing pouting two of their fingers on their forehead as a sign of gratitude. Her long silky blonde hair waves gracefully under the caressing of the breezy wind, her clear blue eyes look intently at those people who seek her blessing. She was revered and respected by almost all of the members of the World Government. Her figures which is slim attracts admiring looks and envy for women. Her face was wless like porcin making her look like a beautiful doll. As she walks and helping people she finally arrived at the entrance of the Garden of Flowers. The arch was filled with vines of beautiful flowers that crept on the wooden arc and creating this beautiful entrance. She always lieing here. There were many flowers and the scent is calming Stepping inside the scent and the scenery refreshes her mind and making her breath easily. ¡®As expected of a Gardener¡¯ she mused. There was a Gardener ss and they could create gardens that could give range of positive effects or negative effect to a group if they enter. As she walk around the garden, she admires the flowers, smell the scent and touches the flowers. Arriving at a stone bench she sit down looking all around her and smiles. Then sound of footstep sounded behind her. She did not even turn her face and said ¡®You arrived. You¡¯rete¡¯ ¡®You should not do that again.¡¯ A gruff voice sounded out from behind her. It was the voice of a man. The man sit down beside her looking displeased. Giselle chuckles ¡®Do what?¡¯ she ask back, smiling teasingly ¡®Not telling me when you go out. You know you are important.¡¯ Giselle just smiles as she look at the man sitting beside her on the bench. Not being able to endure it she teases him ¡®Are you talking to me as a military official or as my boyfriend?¡¯ The guy blushed red. The man was six feet tall when he is standing, has curly ck hair that seems cute, a well toned ck skin and a clean face that is pleasant to look at. He was wearing his military uniform and on his nametag the name Major Arno is sew on it with bold letters and golden letterings. ¡®Both¡¯ he replied after he coughed a bit trying to hide his embarrassment. She shakes her head and kiss him on the cheek and he coughed again but could not stop the smile that is creeping on the ends of his mouth. His muscles tenses and for a while they just look at each other eyes before Arno couldn¡¯t stand it and said shyly. ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯ Giselle smiles and nodded. For a while they just watch butterflies flying around and letting the breezy wind washes over them before suddenly Arno ask ¡®You¡­still have the dreams?¡¯ and quickly Giselle face turns grim. She nodded. He sighed. The wind blows and with ites the silence as Arno tries to think of a way to broach the topic. Feeling ufortable with the silence Giselle ask ¡®Did you get what I requested from the president? ¡®Un¡¯ Arno nodded. Knowing that Giselle trying to steer away the conversation Arno yed along as he said ¡®Without your wisdom the World Government would have been left in the dark why the Weronians seal themselves and turns into pirs of fire.¡¯ It is by Giselle help that the whole world knows why the Weronians turns themselves into pirs of fire and why the whole world is not yet conquered by those Nine Horns and Eight horns Weronian. The information she revealed was that the World Orb emits a repelling power to invader species that is capable of harming it. This repulsion force is very powerful that it needs an extremely powerful seal to prevent the World Orb from expelling them from this star system. When the Elders of the Weronian which consisted of the strongest expert of the Weronian race dive-bombed the five areas it was not only to kill a lot of people but to set up the seal to restrict and restrain the power of the world orb. The Five Areas were precisely chosen because each of that five points have traces of primordial energy. She also revealed in the Assembly that the World Orb strengthen humanity and weaken the Weronians fleshy body making humanity being able to survive the first onught. Utilizing blood magic and their powerful fleshy body, the elders of the Weronians sacrifice their blood and shed their fleshly body to restrict the World Orb suppression. ¡®It¡¯s good that you got it.¡¯ Giselle replies. And once again there is silence. Arno knows what is bothering her, but she always refuses to talk. She was afraid of something and Arno knows that such problem will not be solved by being silent. ¡®What about the dreams?¡¯ Arno ask ¡®I don¡¯t like talking about it.¡¯ Giselle refused to talk about it but one could see she was hesitating. Arno pushed through ¡®You must address it. Maybe you should ask the Oracle.¡¯ Arno suggested. Giselle snorted as her response ¡®I don¡¯t trust that white eyed woman. There is something creepy about her. I don¡¯t like the way she looks at me and how she always seems to be analyzing someone with that white eyes of hers.¡¯ Arno sighed before he put his hand on her left shoulder and said ¡®She is creepy but¡­maybe she could help.¡¯ Giselle shakes her head ¡®No, she could not help.¡¯ Arno then ask ¡®Why do you think that?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know. It is just a feeling I had¡¯ Arno then sighed. ¡®Then what do you want to do? You don¡¯t wait to seek help. And you won¡¯t address it. Then how will this problem be solved?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like seeing your face when you woke up from your nightmares. It hurts me when you are in pain.¡¯ He said sincerely and Giselle smiles weakly. ¡®You said you are afraid of the tattoos.¡¯ ¡®Shush¡¯ Gisele shush Arno and Arno frowned. ¡®Nobody going to hear us here. This Garden is sound proof from divine consciousness or hearing abilities. The Gardener guaranteed that.¡¯ ¡®Still.¡¯ She said. Then like she was contemting something¡¯s he said to Arno. ¡®Sometimes I felt like the tattoos on my body is moving me like chess pieces. I was the chess piece and someone out there, is moving me. And I don¡¯t like that feeling. Being controlled by someone else. Like a doll being moved by a string¡¯ ¡®You can¡¯t remember?¡¯ Arno asked again even though he already know the answer. ¡®I think it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but I won¡¯t. And that thought, if it¡¯s true, frightens me. I told this story to you before.¡¯ ¡®I know. You said you wipe your own memories. Which means you don¡¯t want to know who it is that gives you the tattoos is. Which is weird considering you should have known at that time you would hate it¡­..the not knowing¡¯ Giselle nodded ¡®That is what puzzles me. Why did I agree to put this tattoo on my skin? Why did I voluntarily wipe my own memories?¡¯ There was a pained expression on Giselle face sol Arno relented and shakes his head and smiles weakly ¡®Then maybe you should have left it alone. ¡® ¡®Maybe¡­.but I am uneasy. Because I don¡¯t know the full story.¡¯ Arno put his hand over Giselle hand and squeeze it as a sign of affirmation. ¡®Whatever it is, we¡¯ll face it together.¡¯ Giselle smiles. She leans in slowly and kiss him on his lips. And Arno responded as they kissed each other quite innocently. Maybe because it was the mood, the scenery or the scent, they did not took each other clothes and do it right there and then. Instead they look like a sweet couple that is sharing a meaningful kiss. Like a promise is being spoken when they touch each other lips. A promise they will always be together,e hell or heaven. Breaking the kiss was Giselle. Looking at that clear hazel eyes of her man, she whisper to his ears, ¡®Together¡¯ Arno smiles and nodded. Their rtionship is not known to the highest echelon of the World Government. The White Witch position is very important and he is just a mere solider of the World Government. Arno feared that if his rtionship with the White Witch is revealed it would affect her negatively. This is why they both met at ces like this, far from prying eyes. They then talked to each other about mundane things. It is the mundane thing that is important. What they both felt, what they both want and what they both hope for¡­. These are the things they talked about while holding hands and look at each other eyes. And that was enough¡­.just holding hands and looking at each other eyes. That was enough for him and that was enough for her. To have someone beside them, loving them, in this era of chaos and strife. Arno believes himself to be lucky. That the person he loves¡­.loves him back. That is rare and very hard. People who have always been loved might not feel like that but Arno knows better. To love someone, and to have that someone love you back¡­..it requires more than just luck. After they finished talking, he kissed her goodbye and left the garden toplete his patrol for the evening. Giselle stayed on the bench, looking at the flowers, thinking of many things. As she looks at some of the flowers, she notices one purple flower that blooms as the sun was about to set. It was beautiful. It is a flower that did not exist before the Fall. The purple flower is called the One Day Blossom. When it grows it will close its bud. It took only one day from the seed to turn into a flower. But at dusk, it will bloom with images of seven colored rainbow manifested onto its petals before it withers and die. That is why it is called One Day Blossom. Giselle think it is both beautiful and sad. The flower only lives for one day, yet it lives diligently and blooms with its most beautiful color before it withers. As she looked as the bud opening and the petals opens and showing it most beautiful moment before the moment of its end, Giselle touches her corbones and could feel the tattoos wriggling. The petals falls to the ground and the scent linger. Of ending and beginning. As the petals scattered into ashes, nourishing the other flowers inside this Garden. Creation and destruction, death and rebirth. She looks as the petals scattered into dust as she felt that slight tinge of pain on her corbones ¡®It is changing again¡¯ she muttered. The living tattoos inside her skin who put it there and for what reason? She wondered about it many times. But she was also afraid of knowing the answer. She got up and walk out of the Gardens. Looking from on top of the Hills, she could see that the market she walks before has closed. The curfew has been enacted a few weeks ago as precautions against danger. She walks the empty streets, slowly walking towards her mansion when she felt sick in the stomach. It was like she felt something foul ising. She looks at her left and she shivers in fright. Red smokes is slowlying towards her. She looks at her right and it was the same. She was about to scream when a calm and cold voice sounded from the approaching red smoke ¡®I won¡¯t do that if I were you¡¯ then a girl appears formed by the red smoke. She have a malevolent smile on her face. That is what Giselle felt looking at the girl smile. It was such a strong feeling that Gisele believes this girl have no good intention. The air bes frigid and Gisele shield of Light was activated as her robes emanated out a bright holy aura to dispel the girl red smoke. Warmth covers the area as the red smoke was contained, constrained by the holy light. Right now, Giselle look like the painting of Saints in the mural painting of Holy churches. Clothed in bright white light of Holiness, she stands there looking warily at the girl in front of him, like a vanguard against the darkness of the world. The girl smiles and chuckles. ¡®You are worthy of your reputation as the White Witch¡¯ the girl is five feet tall with shiny long ck hair that reaches her shoulders. She wears tight red attires made from human skin. The attire emits a killing aura making it unapproachable. It emanates bloodlust. Beside her a book is floating. The book is bounded with silver metal chains, the cover is a realistic mouth. Wisp of dark aura rises up from the book while the silver metal chains sometimes wriggle and preventing the mouth on the cover from speaking. Seeing the floating book amidst the red aura she knows who she is dealing with. ¡®Wicked Witch, I didn¡¯t remembers seeing your name on the list of people here in the ind¡¯ as Giselle smirked and readied her stance. Her body is ready to explode with power. She is still in Energy Disperse Stage but she is at thete stage. Morgana smiles and takes a step forward. The red smoke strikes to break through the holy light and it slowly pushed the white light ¡®Wicked Witch!¡¯ Giselle almost shouted, her voice has an edge of caution as she took a step back ¡®What do you want?¡¯ Giselle asked ¡®Do not be too afraid of me. I have a favor to ask.¡¯ Morgana replies ¡®You have no right to demand something from me. You are illegally entering the indpromising the security of everyone here. Nobody would allow you entering this ind after yourst stunt. Now, get out of my sight. The World Government will detect you in any moment. Morgana is still taking a step forward and Giselle take another step backward. The bloodlusting off from Morgana clothes is very suffocating. ¡®Then I guess you have to hide me.¡¯ She said calmly ¡®And why would I do that?¡¯ Giselle rolled her eyes at that absurd suggestion of the Wicked Witch. Smirking and thenughing Morgana replies to her question ¡®Because I know who carved the tattoos on your skin¡¯ And Giselle stop moving back as her eyes stares. ¡®You¡­how did you know about my tattoos?¡¯ ¡®Because I know his minds.¡¯ ¡®His?¡¯ And Morgana smirked. *** THE EIGHT REALMS AESIR ASGARD The one eye Odin. That was some of his contemporaries called him during the war five millenniums ago. In that war, he realizes many things and see the vast universe for the first time. Only then did he know of the other great civilization and powers. Olympus, Jade Empire, and many others. Usually Odin is a jovial being to be around, feasting in his Greta Hall and fought in tournaments while relishing battle stories. But now sitting on his throne that watched over the whole cosmos his demeanor was terrifyingly grim. Instead of the normal golden robe he wears the purple robe design to look sleeks and flexible for battle. His long beard was trimmed neatly and on his left hand is his spear Gungnir as golden lightning coils around the spear. On his shoulders is his raven Huginn and Muninn, their eyes watched over his dominions and his people while down on his throne, sleepily curling on the footpath is his wolves Geri and Freki. He looks through the cosmos and sighed. A person appears behind his throne apanied with green smokes as thunder and lightning boomed in the distance. Thor was striking Mjolnir, his divine hammer at his mansion trying to strike down the invader with his might. But the lightning did not strike and the thunder was stopped with one nce from Odin Then the sky of Asgard calms down and it clears again as Thor in his mansion put down his hammer and embraces the naked Sif. The Valkyries who was on standby put down back their weapons as they recognized who have appeared inside Asgard without invitation Lord Loki, the Cosmic Trickster has returned. And he appeared inside the throne room of Asgard to meet his sworn brother. ¡®Brother¡¯ the man said Odin did not look over as he already knows who it is ¡®Loki. What do you think of your disciple who shares your namesake? He seems to be quite hardworking in trying to avert the Cmity¡¯ he immediately asked. ¡®Him?¡¯ And Lokiughed joyously as his eyes also pierce through the Source Wall as his gaze look upon a mortal, surrounded by Time Aura. The mortal then like knows he is being observed suddenly look to the sky and ask ¡®Is it you, teacher?¡¯ He said and Loki averts his gaze. ¡®He is a troublemaker just like me.¡¯ Odin sighed ¡®I fear that Ragnarok wille to us. There wille three harsh winters in a row with no summers in between, darkness that will cover the eight realms. The Great Winter will soone upon us.¡¯ Odin shares his concern ¡®Yggdrasil has begun to tremble. Everything has beginning and an end. In the end, even Gods fade. And then after destruction, creation wille again.¡¯ Loki said as he appears beneath the Golden Throne of Odin. Odin look at his sworn brother and sighed with tiredness ¡®I have hanged nine days from the World Tree without no nourishment from mypanions to learn runes. The words of essence. Words that give meanings. Words that give life. Words that ends life. Words that gives name. And with the knowledge of the runes I conquerednds and rule over the Eight Realms. I surpassed my father and my mother.¡¯ He said and Loki only nodded not saying anything ¡®I ascended and broke through to the Source Wall and brought Asgard to live here in this Fifth Dimension. I understand death and life¡­.yet I could not escape the chain of the Creator and Destroyer. This two towering force of the Universe that governs everything, in all realities¡­.in the end¡­it is level of omnipotence that I could not reach. In the end, even our knowledge has limits. Since this knowledge has a source¡­..it means the one who created that source clearly outstripped anything that practices anything from the interpretation of that source.¡¯ Odin said before sighing ¡®But you clearly hadn¡¯t given up¡¯ Loki replies ¡®No, there is still a chance. He might do it¡¯ And Odin look back at the other cosmos with his all piercing eyes, sweeping through all the universes and focuses his gaze to Midgard. Then looking at his brother he ask ¡®Are you disappointed that your disciple is not the main character of this particr saga?¡¯ Loki shake his head. ¡®I would not wish it even on my enemies¡¯ Odin was puzzled ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Ah,e on One Eyed. Those main character type, those heroes and leaders¡­..they always suffer¡­and they always suffer terribly. Just look at the stories about great heroes. When have they ever had a happy ending?¡¯ ¡®But you suffer¡¯ Odin said. Loki chuckles. ¡®Everything that lives and have emotions will suffer. But the difference is the degree of that suffering. One Eyed, you hanged yourself from the World Tree without nourishment and food, you gouge out your eye for knowledge at Mimir, and you have endures many hardship to arrive here. Tell me if you do not suffer when it is prophesied that your son will die? When you have been handed a shitty luck did you not felt why you?¡¯ Odin just smiles bitterly as he gazes with his omnipotent vision at that mortal with ten rings on each of his fingers in Midgard He did not answer but his silence speaks volume. He changed the subject ¡®I just hope this time he would be up to the task.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s hope so. Because I¡¯m not going to clean up your mess again, One Eyed. I will be going now. I have a feast to join in Nidavellir. And before I go tries to advice Thor not to waste his time hammering lightning and thunder each time I came. His thunder will not reach me.¡¯ Saying his piece, Loki flies out from the throne room, enshrouded in green smoke, traveling surpassing the speed of light as Loki merged with the cosmos and disappeared. Odin look back at Midgard and sighed, his eyes all seeing. ¡®Like the Creator and Wargod betted on you, I too will bet on you. Prevent the Cmity of your world, and maybe Asgard will also have a chance. The Twilight of the Gods, that prophecy must be broken¡¯ Saying this earnest hope and prayer he closes his eyes, yet his Divine Will spread through the Eight Realms as he slumbers to prepare. Next day, Frigg the Mother of Asgard, announce to Asgard, Odin has slumber to prepare. When asked by Thor and Tyr to prepare for what Frigg answered ¡®Ragnarok¡¯ *** Chapter 190: Marching of saints (part one) His ck robe billows gently and with it emanates the airs of an overlord. His eyes scanned the entire room, analyzing and taking it all in. His fingers tapped the handle of his thrones, as each of his fingers is gleaming with the dim gleaming shines of his rings. Then he smiles but looking more like a smirk. He was sitting on the thrones made of bones. Beneath his feet were swirls of dark energy that gathered on the soles of his feet. His throne emits cold aura but was suppressed by the very vitality of life emanating from his body. His eyes was cold but there was wisdom in that eyes, like his pupil could see through all lies and illusion with a simple gaze or a nce. His usual wless expressionless face has a trace of a smile, his muscle well sculpted and with his height and the aura emanating from him he looked imposing. His ck robe were lined with runes symbols, his aura oppressing everyone in the room like he was a mountain on their chest. His energy was boundless and his life forceing out of him right now seems to be infinite. His injury he sustained from his battle has almost healedpletely. Now, this is the man hailed as the strongest in the world, The Prince. He coughed and the entire room straightened up. The people gathered here all look towards him each person hold different gaze and different intention. A new world has opened up for him as he understand more and the biggest gain was that he finally understand which path he had to take and what road he must walk on now. Outside a flower is blooming. The butterfly gathers as a purple flower slowly wanted to enter the room. Azief look at the purple butterfly and he notices something as he smiles maliciously. ¡®Impudent!¡¯ he snarled as he pointed his finger. A heaven rippling aura rises up to the sky, threating to run amuck in that split second when he pointed his finger and the purple butterfly exploded into motes of purple light. On the Eastern region a person coughed up blood and crumble into the floor. It was the Illusionist Master Hikigaya. He gaze at the north and chuckles. He closes his eyes and said this following words ¡®I have done what you ask of me Hirate. I am incapable of infiltrating¡¯ he said only this and opens his eyes. Somewhere in a white room wearing a purple robe a man clicked his tongue and get up from his seat, looking frustrated Azief on the other hand gazes on the east and chuckles. Seeing the azure sky heughed. No one follow hisugh as they all waited in respect. They felt that heaven shaking aura and saw the purple butterfly and knew that someone has just tries to infiltrate the meeting but they were all silent. Not because they don¡¯t care. But because they knew any attempts to infiltrate this meeting is useless. The title of being the strongest is not for show. With the Prince here in this room, who would even have the capabilities to sneak inside? Then Azief put both of his hands on the handle of his thrones of bone and just by putting his hand on both of the handle, the dark red throne on the right handle were shrouded by green colored aura that seems to embrace life. While the left side of the throne handle was shrouded with dark red aura that seems to want nothing other than to destroy and devour all existence. There is a trace ofw in both of Azief hand. Of life and death, of creation and destruction. All around him time seems to moves erratically as the closer peoplee to the throne the more clear they felt about the distortion of time and space. All of it was just because Azief emanated a little bit of his power. He look around the room and see many familiar faces. All of them were silent. Azief has vaguely understand what happens after he got up from his Consciousness and also realizes that he is now a different being that a normal Seed Formation. He has created not only the Eight Seed but the nine Seed a moment after he uses the aura of his eight seed breakthrough to destroy a few sea monster nearby the Ind. He could feel that if he wanted to he could pressure any Seed Formation levelers with just his gaze and his divine will. Before he was invincible below Divine Comprehension levelers and could not be defeated easily by any other Seed Formation but now he could fight a Low Realm or maybe even Middle Realm Divine Comprehension levelers and arepletely invincible and unbeatable amongst the Seed Formation levelers He look at the lineup of the meeting. All were tigers and dragons of the generations. On the left was Wang Jian, Somi, Freya, Athena, Celestial painter Xu Chong, Heaven Flute Lihua and Budiman. Sitting on a throne on Azief right was Katarina who was clothed in snow white attire that made her look otherworldly. Azief did not know how to face Katarina. Many knows that he saved Katarina from the avnche that happens after Will created the singrity. And many people even knows that he and Katarina were with each other for three days. After that three days people all knew that the Ice Princess admired him. During those three days¡­.something did happen. And it is because of that he didn¡¯t know how to face her. So, trying to avoid the burning gazeing out of Katarina eyes, he look to his right. On the right was Sina, Sasha, the Three Sister of Shadows from Loki Intelligence agency Trisha, Riana, and Greisha and an empty seat. Sitting on a throne made of wood was Sofia the Divine Archer, her eyes closed but her face unreadable. Azief could tell what is bothering her. Katarina. But Azief could not also ask Katarina to go. After all she did help him in his times of need. So, he focused on other things. ¡®Where is Loki?¡¯ Azief ask looking at all of hispanion. One could understand Loki importance to the prince seeing that was the first question he asked after calling on this meeting. He looked at Sofia and Sofia shakes her head. Then he look at Sina and she shakes her head too. Azief went silent as he contemtes something. ¡®What are you ying at Loki?¡¯ Azief thought to himself. ¡®Then we will proceed with the meeting.¡¯ Azief dered as he waved his hand and his repressive aura dissipated like the wind. The other nodded in agreement while Sina frowned. She still look at the entrance of the room, waiting for him. Azief look at Sina behavior and suddenly Sina face in his eyes looks forlorn and full of longing and then like it was a lie Sina face revert back to the original expression she was wearing. Azief understand what it is. Destiny, Fate. After he formed his eighth and ninth seeds respectively sometimes he can see glimpses of people fate and destiny. ¡®Signs and omens.¡¯ He sighed. ¡®The Karma was sowed. Sina¡­could you be¡­Haish Azief thought to himself as he shakes his head imperceptibly. A bad Karma. But the Karma has been sown. And feeling like this¡­.it is still not toote.¡¯ He thought to himself. But Azief knows it is pointless to evade or trying to change it. People feelings sometimes guided destiny and touched Fate. Sofia on the other hand red at Azief. But Azief ignores her res. He knows Loki was Sofia friends. But Loki is also his friends. And there is something about Loki that Azief is cautious about. He did not say anything about the weird mood in the room neither is hementing about Loki absence that much. If it was any other person, they would surely lose their seat in Azief inner circle. But everyone present here knows that Azief would never evict Loki from his inner circle. For those who have met Azief and serve under him and being with him knows, that he considers Loki as family. And everyone knows The Prince would do anything for family. Today the people gathered here, with steel determinations and confidence, they are here to reunite back the most powerful faction in the world. After Azief battle on Ind Of Peace which resulted in the ind eventual demise, all the heroes of the world recognize Azief, The Prince of Darkness as the strongest man in the world, the man standing at the peak of power. And consequently the faction he created which have no formal name was regarded as the strongest faction in the world. With many talents, they are deserving of having such appetion. Wang Jian the White Tiger, Genius Alchemist Sina, Divine Archer Sofia, The Immortal Couple, the Seven Fairy, Loki The Trickster, and many others. But after The Prince disappeared for almost a year, they lost their pirs. Many people still feared the Prince reputation and did not make things hard for his friends and the people he protect. But, time changes everything. The fear and respect has decreased and some factions and people began harboring dark thoughts. Now, The Prince has return and as such his return surely wille again brought storms to the world. The Immortal Couple did not speak anything and knows their ce. They only wanted carefree lives and will follow with what this meeting decided. Wang Jian is loyal and will follow any orders but one knew from the way he look at the Prince he has something to request most probably about thest surviving members of the Seven Fairy of the Battlefield. Somi was looking at the outside, seeing the azure sky and thinking of something, her hair flowing freely being blown by the breezy winds of the sea. Sasha who was clothed in silver translucent armor and empathizes her lithe figures follows Sina decisions and Sina will always follows Sofia. Athena and Freya, the outsiders who joined after being subjugated by the Prince is determined today to talk to the prince about something. They were in the most awkward position. If not for Wang Jian they might have been alienatedpletely among the many people under the Prince. There was somebody else that also have an awkward position in this setting. Budiman was looking nervously around the room looking like he doesn¡¯t belong amongst these heroes and heroine. The Three Sisters of Shadows did not say anything since they appeared looking ferocious wearing their red mask. Trisha is a tall woman around six feet four. She is slender and she is wearing a red smiling demon mask with horns on each side which emphasizes her ferocity. Trisha the Red Smiling Demoness. Then there is a kid around five feet three. She has red hair, touched by fire. She was thin and looked like she could be blown by a simple blow of the wind Greisha, the little girl of the Three Sister of Shadows. She is thirteen now. She wears a snarling demon mask with one horn in the middle of the mask. People called her the Little Snarling Demoness. Then sitting just beside the Little Demoness is Riana. She wears aughing demon mask. She has blonde hair and from the slits around her eyes area she seems to possess azure blue eyes. People called her the Laughing Demoness. Around the world they were not known as the Three Sisters of Shadows. They were knows as the Three Demoness and was feared by many people as their identity was a secret and they kill without mercy those that dare plotted against them. In the year Azief left they started making a name for themselves. ¡®They were Loki people not his people¡¯ Azief reminded himself. The fact that Loki has his own separate force only ensures Azief that Loki has many different ys in his mind right now. True to his name, he is full of tricks. Loki was nowhere to be found and no one knows where he is. He is always mysterious and unreadable. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Azief then look towards the Three Sisters of Shadows. He ask Trisha sparing a nce at her. ¡®Where is your Lord?¡¯ The eye beneath the mask looks at him coldly and answer. ¡®Somewhere.¡¯ The other look at her and hostility fills their eyes. Sofia also looks towards Trisha and snorted and with that simple snorting a powerful aura sted towards her. Trisha was thrown back from her seat, as she was coughing blood her internal organs shakes with great ferocity threatening her energy to go astray. Riana and Greisha got up from their seat and Azief eyes turns cold as this show they truly do not regard him as their leader. Azief in the years after the Fall he has always been domineering¡­ but always within the scope of reason. This tant act of disregard, across the four corners of this world, who dares shows him such disrespect? So, he will strike. And he will strike to hurt. This is his path of following his heart. It didn¡¯t matter how many people he has to kill, or how wrong it is his behaviors in other people eyes, as long as his heart is not conflicted he could do it. ¡®You really are rude in front of me¡¯ and he nces coldly over them as a powerful dark and malevolent pressure envelopes over them BOOM! Their kneel hit the stony ground They did not scream as they grit their teeth enduring the pain, looking defiantly towards the prince. Azief eyes grows colder. It forces them to kneel on the floor as one by one their bones were impacted and broke under pressure. Even though they were Energy Disperse Stage High realm and were revered and feared outside they forget they are in thepany of the faction of the prince. Here, Energy Disperse Stage is only the beginning and not the end. Even Wang Jian is already at Seed Formation. They were powerless in front of the gaze of a Seed Formation High realm like Azief. It was like the eyes of a being standing high above them looking at them and with his will, sentence them to die. That was the intent of that nce. To teach them a lesson. But if that intent changed, they would die without a body as they would be crushed under the pressure and turns into a mush of blood. His Orb was Golden Orb, His physique was the Undying Body and his Seed is reaching perfection. He is a being of supreme perfection either in terms of spirit, body or soul. Death and Darkness envelopes the three of them and like being trapped under the Eighteen Levels of Hell the three of them experience tortuous imaginations and illusions. ¡®Isn¡¯t that quite enough, my lord?¡¯ A voice suddenly pierced through the darkness that envelopes the Three Sisters of Shadows. Azief tries to hide it but his eyes narrowed as he knows that voice and his aura weakened as he has forced out Loki out from his hiding ce. Looking at the green smoke, everyone inside the room knows who havee. The voice reached the sister and motes of green light pierces the darkness. With the green smokes lighting the way, the Eighteen Level of Hell illusion was broken and the azure sky could be seen again. ¡®Is this a meeting or does my lord wanted to turn it into a bloody banquet?¡¯ The voice said teasingly before the voiceugh. Azief always hated thatugh. It grates the ears and ufortable to listen too. The Trickster have alsoe. All the great figures of the Prince faction has arrived. The green smokes intertwine with the dark red aura and for a second it was like their wills shed as Loki thought to himself. ¡®The aura of Sovereign is slowly building up. Since he has ovee many thing his destiny is strong.¡¯ ¡®I hope nothing new will develops in this meeting¡¯ Loki thought to himself while Azief on the other hand was thinking other things. Azief actually got an information from Katarina that Loki have been searching the Inventor. And this puzzles Azief. ¡®What are you nning Loki?¡¯ Azief once again ask himself trying to divine the answer as their eyes met each other amidst the smokes and the chaotic aura after their wills shed. Loki did not yet form his mortal form and Azief only nces but that was enough to know their Will this time is different so their objective swill be different and so will be their motives. And both of them felt bitter about this¡­.knowing that they might not be on the same side after this battle ended. But this is a chaotic era¡­and everyone will forge their own paths. And that path will distance other and brought other closer. As the grene smokes almost filed the room, it is clear the meeting will begin. *** Chapter 191: Marching of saints (part two) The atmosphere in the room turns tense. Green smokes fills the room and the faces of many people in the room changed. Some exchanged bitter smiles as Sina and Sofia shakes their head in exasperation while Budiman who was already nervous nearly shriek in fright. The Immortal Couple on the other hand smiles weakly as their brush and flute is at the ready. They have never underestimated the antics of the Trickster. Katarina who did not have any expression since the beginning of this meeting has a curios look on her face as her body constantly emanating a freezing aura that even froze the green aura and smokes that passes by her Slowly the green smokes enter the room and Azief only look at the green smokes not intending to dissipate it. ¡®Reveal yourself, Loki¡¯ Azief said as he no longer pay attention to the Three Sisters of Shadows. The darkness and death aura dissipates from the Three Sisters as they fall to the ground panting in exasperation and fear, holding their chest like they were suffering pains, their mask all cracked in many ces. Sweats filled their backs and their hands and feet are trembling. The green smokes gathered and form into an ethereal visage before solidifying and turning into a young man of six foot tall, with brown hair and green eyes. He was rugged and muscly. Just another disguise of Loki. People in this room all know Loki alwayses with a different face every time and this no longer fazes them. ¡®My lord, you are impatient¡¯ Loki said with a smile on his face. But this smile of his was strained and isplicated ¡®And you arete.¡¯ Azief coldly replies. Loki smiles bitterly ¡®I came didn¡¯t I?¡¯ he retorted back his tone was slightly elevated. Azief smiles mockingly. For a moment they look at each other. Only a year has passed by, the fresh color of flowers has already changed and the four season has passed¡­.and something between these two great allies has changed ¡®Lord Loki!¡¯ The Three Sister immediately kneeled as a sign of loyalty. Loki look at the three sisters regretfully and sighed. He waved his hand and three pillsnded in front of the Three Sisters. ¡®Go out and wait me on the nearby ind. Eat the pills and recover your lost energy.¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord¡¯ The Three sisters replied, took the pills looks towards the Prince and bowed slightly and quickly went out of the room. Azief did not obstruct them and Azief never views the Three Sisters as anything important considering he only wanted to meet Loki. He look at Loki, his gaze was full ofplicated emotions. ¡®Take your seat Loki¡¯ Azief said and everyone in the room look towards Loki. Loki smiles and said this following words ¡®Before that I offer my congrattions to my lord for forming your ninth seed.¡¯ Hearing this the people in the room all look at Azief shell shocked. Nine seeds? Can anyone even form that many seeds? But the most shocked was Azief. How Loki could see through him? This is only making him even more wary towards Loki. Loki look at Azief and could feel the power of destiny converging on Azief and not only that but the threads of destiny on Azief body is distorted making Loki infers that either the eight seeds of the ninth seed is the Destiny Seed. If Azief reaches the Divine Comprehension andprehend the Law of Destinybined with the Seeds he formed right now, it willplement Azief Life and Death Domain that he was so famously known in the future And the other Seed that Azief formed must be Fate. Azief in the future is known to practicews in opposite or in synchronicity with each other. Fate and Destiny. They often were thought one of the same but they have distinct differences. Fate is a fixed natural order of the universe. Fate is divinely inspired. Destiny is used with regard to the finality of events as they have worked themselves out. With these Seeds, if it blooms and turn into Laws, the God of Death in the future will not only bes even stronger, he would be a truly terrifying beings. Controlling life and death, reverting destiny and fate. ¡®Now, we are all here.¡¯ Azief said as Loki obediently take his seat. Azief once again look towards the people inside this room and then he said ¡®For people who wanted to speak, speak.¡¯ The room went silent. Then Wang Jiane in front of the throne and kneeled. ¡®I wanted to request something my Lord.¡¯ Azief just nodded. ¡®Please¡¯¡­.and he looked at Somi who was looking at him¡­. ¡®grant her wish.¡¯ Azief look towards Wang Jian gaze and he could somehow understand what she would ask of him. ¡®And what is your wish?¡¯ Somi closes her eyes. Clearly she did not expect that Wang Jian would take it this far. She did not want to involve Wang Jian but she opens her eyes ande out to the front and kneels beside Wang Jian and said ¡®I wish my Lord would take me as your disciple after my lord reaches Disk Formation.¡¯ And at this time Azief immediately realizes. They must have known that after reaching Disk Formation the Master disciple rtionship can be established. Master could impart skills while the master would gain EXP each time his disciple employed his technique. Azief also knows of this feature. Of course in the original cultivation of the Jade Pce, anyone could establish master disciple rtionship even if that person did not reach Disk Formation but since this is using the Nervian system the system feels that only in Disk Formation that one is qualified to impart skills. Many of Azief skills would undoubtedly be powerful. And not only that, but Azief could even impart some Laws and understating to his disciple while also reaping the benefits. The wish was not what he had expected. He expected Somi to want his help in avenging her sisters. Azief look at Wang Jian and Somi and for a moment he was contemting. Azief look at SDomi and her eyes Her eyes was filled with hatred. She must have wanted revenge. More than anything. But she was too weak and powerless so she wanted to be stronger. Azief could understand that. Feeling powerless. The ambition to be stronger. To not be trampled upon the feet of Titans. Azief then nodded ¡®So, be it. I will be your master after I reach Disk Formation. This I promise you¡¯ Loki who was sitting in his seat bitterly smiles. ¡®Another change¡¯ he muttered under his breath. Azief then look at Wang Jian and said ¡®Wang Jian you on the other hand have another task¡¯ ¡®What is your will my lord?¡¯ ¡®Take your White Tiger Battalion and pacify the world. Go and hone your skills outside. Recruit men. Resist the invasion. Sina and Budiman will follow you. Raise my banner and announce my arrival to the whole world. Let them know that the Prince has returns and he intends to drive back this invasion. Give them hope and tell them that the darks days will soon end¡¯ Azief calmly said but anyone hearing this was shocked. Both at Azief deration and at the task being entrusted to Wang Jian Wang Jian might be powerful but he was not as powerful like Azief that could decimate and ughtering five horns and six horns Weronians as easily as The Prince. Azief after all has many Seeds and now that he has nine seeds the repression of the World Orb on him slowly lessened making him even faster and stronger. ¡°My Lord¡­.I am..¡± ¡®You¡¯re not capable?¡¯ Azief finishes Wang Jian sentence. Wang Jian weakly nodded. ¡®Do you fear the enemy? Do you fear death? What did you promise me when you pledge your allegiance to me?¡¯ Azief asked, not sparing anything. The Immortal Couple frowned but they did not say anything. Loki look at Azief like he was trying to see through this Azief. To Loki, this new Azief, is deadlier and colder. ¡®Azief!¡¯ Sofia mmed her palm on the hand left of her throne and the room exploded with sharp gales of shockwave. Azief flicks his finger and a golden aura envelopes that sharp gales dissipating it gently. ¡®You are sending him to die!¡¯ Sofia res toward Azief. Azief did not replied or response to Sofia provocation instead he look at Wang Jian. He did not exin himself. For those who trust no exnation is necessary. For those who didn¡¯t have trust in their hearts a thousand exnations would not be sufficient. Azief has good intention. This era need strong people. Not cowardly people. And he wanted the best for Wang Jian regardless what other people think of him. Like he realizes that only by pushing the limit one could improve, he wanted Wang Jian to realize this too. In the end, he could only hope that Wang Jian could one day understands his intention. Wang Jian look at his lord. Looking at the expression of his lord and his hopeful eyes, Wang Jian closes his eyes and he smiles. ¡®The face was not the same. And the person was not the same¡¯ he thought to himself. Wang Jian once saw the face of the Yue Xing, The Martial Lord, the King who betrayed him and send him to perilous battlefield expecting him to die. Even till today, he did not forget the expression on the face of his former liege. But looking at the Prince face, Wang Jian knows that his lord is not sending him to die. Nobody that send people to die would have such a hopeful eyes. And this time, his lord is not the Yue king and envy him nothing. What could the strongest man in the world envy him about? If the Prince wanted him to die, he could chop off his head with his bare hand instead of going to this difficulty to send him to die. Wang Jian opened his eyes and nodded ¡®I will heed my lord order¡¯ Azief beamed proudly. Sina was about to protest but Loki look at her and shakes his head and Sina hold off her tongue and looking dissatisfied with Azief. She just closes her eyes and shakes her head. She could no longer understand the thoughts of Azief. Loki could see it now. Slowly the distance between Azief and his friend,panions and people he loved is slowly getting further apart. In the future timeline where he is from, the God of Death is always alone. Not because he wanted to be alone, but because he sat at the peak and nobody could walk beside him as he left them a thousand steps behind. His pursuit for greater strength left people behind as they could not keep up. Even Sofia took hundreds of years before she became Half Sovereign and that was with the help of many other people. Loki did not know the details of the separation between the Divine Archer and The God of Death. The only thing that he knows before he became Sovereign was that the Divine Archer would always challenge the God of Death in battle at the Flower Mountain every year and would always lose but always survives. No one knows why she always challenge hi and no one knows why the God of Death always epts. He sighed Is this where it begins¡­..your path of loneliness?¡¯ he asked as he look back at Azief looking proudly at Wang Jian who is kneeling. Azief waves his hand and an item shot out and pierced itself to the ground in front of Wang Jian. Smiling he said ¡®That is the Spear of Fiery Hell. It couldmand fire and form cyclone of mes. I bestowed this for you. Happy hunting!¡¯ Wang Jian is certain now. His lord has other thoughts for sending him to the battlefield and giving him this hard task. Wang Jian did not talk much. He was never a talkative man. He gestured to Somi and both of them get up and bows before they went out the room to execute the Prince order. Katarina looking at this was clearly impressed. To have such loyal retainer, Katarina was clearly envious. The King of Yue was an idiot for envying his own talents. Now this fine subordinate serves the strongest man in the world. If Katarina has this kind of loyal people around her, she will not be so worried. A de in the roof, rivers of blood under her feet as she and her brother have to traverse the treachery of many people. If not for her status and strength, her brother would have long perished under the scheme of many people that envy his brother position. Katarina gently touch Azief hand and said. ¡®I envy you for having such a loyal retainer.¡¯ Azief look at Katarina and then shakes his head ¡®He is not my retainer.¡¯ As he look at Wang Jian back leaving the room, illuminated by the sunlight, looking like a saint that was about to execute holy orders he smiles and said ¡®He¡¯s family¡¯ Katarina looking at how Azief look at that right moment could not help but feel her heart eating fast. Katarina has always searches the meaning of family. For her¡­her family is only her and Boris. Together¡­..they could endure everything the world will throw at them. Looking at how lonely Azief seems when he said family, something tugged her heartstring and she could not help but be mesmerized. What happen during those three days under the cier in the ice Region was still in her mind. A night where the starry sky softly covers the moon with clouds, she wanders to his heart and her cold heart beats. She remembers when they drift down the cierughing at the mundane world, his arms supporting him as they floated down gently like a pair of celestial pair of lovers from the heavens. She will not fall for him. That was the first lie she told her heart since the Fall. It was only three days¡­.but it was the most bizarre and most exciting three days in her life. How could she fall for a person in only three days of knowing him? She never believes the story about love at first sight. But, she never did know love. Most love started with that clich¨¦ love at first sight. Sometimes, that¡¯s the only way for love to start. And she clearly has fallen to that bottomless pit called love where there is no escape. And she is falling hard. Azief then look towards Celestial Painter Xu Chong as he knows people are watching how familiar Katarina is with him. Xu Chong was the same. His boyish look did not change, his face was as always clean and pleasant to look at with that boyish charm. His wavy hair making him look charismatic and his stature was as always straight as a sturdy mountain. Xu Cong knows that it is his turn when Azief look at him. ¡®My Lord¡¯ he said as he quickly went into the front and kneel. ¡®Please spare Lihua.¡¯ He pleaded on his knees. Azief smiles bitterly. He knows the Immortal Couple like to be carefree and not wanting to take part in the battles and wars that lies ahead. Before¡­this could be guaranteed. But now¡­.this was not a battle that they could hide themselves or evade in a forest hut somewhere in the world. This is the fate of humanity at stake. No longer Azief could bench them both as they living carefree. Sooner orter they will be embroil in this battle just the same. Xu Chong understand. So he volunteered himself and hope that the Prince will not order his lover, Heaven Flute Lihua to enter the battlefield. But could Azief allow this? When his other brother shedding blood, could he let Lihua lounge around under his protection while people all over the world dies and suffer? And the fate of Earth is under question ¡®Xu Cong¡¯ Azief gently said but the gentler Azief spoke the more Xu Cong felt fear. It was a consoling tone. ¡®My lor..d..I¡¯ ¡®Xu Cong!¡¯ This time Azief tone is slightly higher. And Xu Cong silence himself as his face was frowning. ¡®You know what I want. You should understand.¡¯ And Azief look towards Heaven Flute Lihua and she nodded. ¡®And even she understand. You have been living carefree since the beginning of the Fall. However the era that will unfold from now on, rarely there will be days for people to be carefree or as leisurely as you I have lost Six Fairy of the Battlefield. I would not like to lose more of mypanions and people who believes in my promise. And to do that, you all must be stronger. Or you will be left behind. And then¡­you will fall. And the next time you fall¡­.I might not be there to save you. You could only believe your own power to save you in the end. And to do that¡­.to have power¡­is to fight and keep fighting and keep on fighting¡¯ Xu Cong look at Azief pleadingly but Azief just shakes his head and Xu Cong dropped down his head. ¡®Xu Cong obey my lord orders!¡¯ He finally dered his decision after he contemte the matter. Azief just nodded. Then he throws something to Xu Cong. Xu Cong immediately grabs it. It was a rolled parchment sealed by a shiny translucent threads. ¡®That is my secret edict. Execute my orders and when the world is at peace, I will grant you a sanctuary and you could live your carefree lives.¡¯ Xu Cong look at the secret edict and nodded. ¡®Now go¡¯ Azief ordered. And both Xu Cong and Heaven Flute Lihua bows slightly before going out of the room. They produce their chariots from the mark on their forehead and they jumped onto their famous golden ming chariot. It used to belong to Sasha before Azief take it from her and gifted it to the Immortal Couple for the help they rendered the Prince in the battle at the Ind of Peace. Xu Cong and Heaven Flute Lihua look at each other and hold each other hands as they look at the skies. Xu Cong holds the reins and with one swish of his hand the chariot was awoken to life. The phoenix design carved on the chariot burst into mes as the four flying horses made of fires kick their hooves and flies to the air. Now that is over Athena and Freyae in front of the Prince but they did not kneel. They only look at the Prince. They have already send letters to the prince and now they only need to listen to his decision. Azief also did not dy. ¡®I approve.¡¯ He said and Sofia was puzzled. The next sentence clears her confusion. ¡®Form your legion. Make a name for yourself in the battlefield. I will not restrict you at all. I will not pretend that my faction is a faction you would love or like. It is full of people who is close to me. They were my brothers and sisters.¡¯ And with that he sighed looking at the duo with a slight apologetic look. ¡®Sometimes their behavior I turn a blind eye. I will not said I¡¯m not biased. The whole world knows I am biased. I will protect my family no matter the way. Or who I hurt and who I have to fight to secure their safety. At least I am honest like that. I regard them as family while I did not regard you like that.¡¯ Freya and Athena did not say anything but their smiles turned bitter. They know the Prince inner circle are full of people who were with him in his early journey and some of them is like family to the Prince. Especially Sofia, Sian and Loki. If anything happens to them Freya and Athena will not be shocked if the Prince will wage war for them. ¡®But¡¯ and Azief sighed. ¡®You were great heroines of this era. People might see me as a warmongering person. But I¡¯m not. Situations sometime forced me. I too wanted to sit at home and enjoy the nice breeze of wind but the storms kepting to disturb me. If the stormses either way whether I am at home or whether I enter willingly to the storm then it is better that I bring the storms with me and struck the fear of God into those people.¡¯ ¡®Then what do you regard us two, Prince of Darkness?¡¯ Freya asked. Azief smiles. He could see how valiant and how heroic Athena looked. With ck hair that reaches her neck and a clear green eyes, fairplexion and neatly decorated locks of her hair, she looks like a warrior princess. A Greek beauty that reminds Azief of the paintings of the Goddess Athena in her full armor. Then he answered ¡®People I wanted to be friends with. Maybe someday, when this distrust and bad feelings between us no longer matters, we could shares battle stories andugh at the past.¡¯ Athena and Freya slightly smiles and nodded. ¡®Thank you, Prince. We too¡­would like it if that happens in the future¡¯ Azief just nodded. They simply nodded and went out and went out from the ind. Now the only people left is Sina, Sasha, Sofia, Katarina, Loki and Budiman. Budiman was ordered to create more battleship but this time for Wang Jian, Athena and Freya. He will create them in the Grain pce like before. And Azief whispers to Budiman to not said anything about the clones he hides in the Grain pce Budiman nodded and resumes his work entering the Grain pce once again. Now, Katarina, Sina, Sofia, Sasha and Loki is left With a collected voice, Katarina ask Azief ¡®Now only five of us is left, will you answer my request?¡¯ And the rarely smiling woman smiles warmly like it could shame the sun and rid away the winter skies. And Azief remember that night under the cier, below the dark abyss as they look at each other eyes, illuminated by the moonlight that creeps through the cracks of the boulder on top of their heads. And just like that his memories wandered to that day. That third night it began with a confession of love Smiling at him she said ¡®After we get out of this, I will miss you¡¯ she said He smiles and said ¡®Look up at the night sky and remember me¡¯ ¡®And if I still miss you?¡¯ she asked And he said ¡®If after time passes and you still miss me¡­then I guess it is love¡¯ When he left she bit down her lips, turned around like she wasn¡¯t hurt and like a child she spills tears that she could not understand. Azief was never the man that take that step forward in love. Being hurt many times, and facing many rejections in his youth, being loved that passionately by a woman of such beauty, his heart wavered and his heart beats regardless of his will. During that time, he ry thought he would not survive the abyss. They both thought that. So Azief drop down all of his pretenses and she drops hers. When you thought you going to die you be freer and things you do not say or hesitate to share before bes easier to say and be easier to share. It took three days and in those three days they know about each other more than anyone close to them ever knew about them. In front of people they knew, they still maintain some image that needs to be preserved. A cool headed leader, a great pirs that hold up their organizations. So, they could not truly be themselves and shows themselves. Some because they thought do not fit with their image, some because they too shy to admit it about themselves. But they could admit it to each other because they both thought they will die. So, he too, when he saw the night sky, he thinks of her sometimes. Sometimes he ask himself¡­..where did he put his heart? Who did he want to see when he got home? For whom that he lost his sleep? Who did he miss? Is it the ice deity in his mind or is it that cute smile that appears in his dreams? Even now¡­he still did not know. The usually decisive person is timid under love. ¡®I will agree¡¯ Azief said to Katarina and she smiles. And Katarina squeeze Azief hand in joy as her eyes beamed with delight. Sofia did not say anything but one could sense she is getting angry. And jealous as Sofia put her hand on Azief left hand and squeeze his hand and Azief did not know how to react to this development. What Katarina is talking about is the temporary alliance between The Prince faction and the Revolutionary Army. ¡®You heard what he said. Now you can go¡¯ Katarina reverts back to her cold demeanor and snorted. ¡®I will stay however long I want¡¯ ¡®You!¡¯ And Sofia was about to get up from her throne when Sina hold her back. Loki only chuckles looking at this envious development. Sina shot a re at Loki clearly not amused by his behavior and Loki immediately shut up looking like he was a docilemb. Azief shakes his head and said ¡®Katarina you better went out first. What I¡¯m about to say is confidential and is only for the ears of my inner circle.¡¯ Katarina humphed but she did not object Azief words. She is a leader too and she understand something could not be said in front of outsiders. She got up from her throne and her throne melted and turns to a snowke that floats and enters her forehead. But before she went out she nted a kiss on Azief cheek. It was so fast that even Azief could not dodge it. A tinge of red appears on the white pale face of the ice Princess before she went out looking challengingly at Sofia. Sofia stamp her feet as a sharp energy flies out from the surface of the ground heading to Katarina. Azief sense this and nces at the sharp energy and just like that like the sound of ss breaking, the sharp energy dissipated. Sofia snorted and closed her arms, looking miffed. The throne of wood wilted like it was symbolizing the conditions of its master. Azief just sighed and look at Sofia. ¡®You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡¯ ¡®She was trying to touch my man¡¯ Azief smiles a bit. ¡®So, now I¡¯m your man? ¡®Are you not?¡¯ Sofia asked as she tilted her head like she was challenging him. This kind of proactive and aggressive Sofia¡­..he has never seen before¡­but he would be remiss not to mention he like this kind of change. ¡®I am.¡¯ Azief said and Sofia was slightly appeased. Then she got up from her throne and said ¡®We¡¯ll talkter. I know you have many things to speak with Loki¡¯ She walk to the exit but before she went out of the room she look toward Loki and said ¡®And Loki, don¡¯t bite of more than you can chew. Azief is in a bad mood. Better not try to pull your usual tricks too much.¡¯ Loki just waves his hand as he gestured for Sofia to go out. Azief did not say anything about what Sofia said about him. Azief gestured for Sasha toe in front of him. Sasha cautiously went to Azief. She wanted to kneel but Azief shakes his head ¡®Closer¡¯ Azief said. Sina look warily at Azief and Azief look at Sian and nodded to her. ¡®And Sina was relived. She thought Azief is still try to enact vengeance for the past mistake. Sasha went up the pathway to Azief high throne, stepping on stairs made of bones. Shee closer just in front of Azief. ¡®Closer¡¯ Azief said. And when she was only a few meters from Azief, The Prince lean and whispers something to her ears. It was a set of orders. The more she heard the more she could help but understand the severity of the task she was entrusted with. Then Azief lean back on his throne and ask ¡®Did you understand?¡¯ Sasha nodded ¡®Good. Then go¡¯ ¡®What about Sina?¡¯ Sasha ask before she went out of the room. Sina also look at Azief and Azief said. ¡®She is free to do what she likes. In my dominion, even I would not dare ask her to do anything¡¯ Azief dered. He knows Sina the best. She would not be suitable in the field and her strength lies elsewhere. Sina chuckles. ¡®This is why I like you the most.¡¯ ¡®Stop lying¡¯ Azief said but there was a slight smile on his face. Whistling as she went out of the room Sina look carefree. Loki on the other hand is still in the room. Now only the two of them is in the room. ¡®Today, it seems¡­there is a lot of secrets you are keeping from me. So many secret orders.¡¯ ¡®Am I the only keeping secrets?¡¯ Azief bite back ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡¯ ¡®That I will destroy the Universe?¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly ¡®Did you not believe me?¡¯ Loki asked again ¡®I do.¡¯ Azief replies. Loki suddenly understand ¡®So, that¡¯s why you kept your distance.¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®You could kill me if you are so worried that I will betray you.¡¯ ¡®You know why I won¡¯t. I already exined to you.¡¯ And Loki was touched. Loki knows why Azief couldn¡¯t kill him that easily. Because¡­.and Loki chuckles with a deep gratitude and irony¡­.because he is family. That feeling reach Loki and his emotion run the risk of overflowing. ¡®Then¡­..what did you want to talk about by summoning me here?¡¯ ¡®To establish some rules.¡¯ ¡®For what?¡¯ ¡®So I will not push you away and for us to not be so awkward around each other.¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly and he nodded. ¡®I want that.¡¯ Azief also nodded. ¡®Then, can you hear what I would like to talk about?¡¯ Lokie in front of Azief and with that sly smirk he bows and said ¡®As my lord wishes¡¯ That conversation the talk about was not talk about againter and they will not share. They both went out of the room after four hours when the sun was about to set and fireflies has begun flying on the outside bringing with them faints lights of life. And they hug each other like a brother before Loki once again disappear in a green smoke. The Northern Region of the Ind the snows falls like rain, coldness spreads as the snowke slowly fluttering down like a dance of joy. It was a world of white. The Quorum look at the North of their ind and unease fills their heart. A man in purple robe frowned looking from the bench where he feeds the birds. A man in a cave d in lightning smiles andughed. A man which is surrounded by luminescent butterflies could only bitterly drink some herbs as he looked towards the falling snow in the North Region. A man holding a hammer, who is sitting on his metal chair shrouded with the aura of the Earth look towards the North withplicated expression. On the wall behind him is a red fiery arrow. ¡®Sofia¡­did you meet him?¡¯ the person said with a trace of defiance. Azief went out of the room and saw the white sky and saw the snowkes. ¡®Katarina¡¯ he mutters. He touched the falling snowke and he don¡¯t know why but he felt warmnessing from the snowkes. And Azief closes his eyes and frowned. ¡®The matters of the hearts is veryplicated¡¯ he mutter. ¡®If I could forget, I wish I could forget¡­.¡¯and then he sighed ¡®That is another lie¡¯ he said andugh at himself Warmly wrapped in the falling snow he closes his eyes as the flowers of the snow cover the sky. Katarina was standing on the peak of a hill of white snow looking at the distance, her senses sense the Prince. But she did not do anything. She did not move. And she did not speak. But she is expecting. Azief did not do anything. And he also didn¡¯t move. But he knows Katarina is expecting him. Looking at the snow Azief remarked. ¡®The snow is beautiful¡¯ The snow will turn to rain, the clouds will tear apart and at the end there will be a rainbow. ¡®It will be beautiful¡­.and sad¡¯ Azief sighed and floats as he flies to Sofia residence. Katarina did not say anything. She just turns her face away,ing down the hills, as the snow turns to rain, like the Heaven was crying. *** In just a week, the world got the news. In every corners of the world, the news were spread. The Prince of Darkness has return, the strongest man in the world has returned. The factions who have waited and those that have long not moves slowly showing some activity. The Merchant Association on the other hand who has remained hidden during this whole conflict was also showing themselves. The counterattack will begin! This was themon thoughts of humanity. The World Government is at unease as the Revolutionary Army and the Prince faction has allied with each other. Jean and Paulette two of the famous members of the Revolutionary Army has been reported to hit it off with the Prince. Hope¡­.filed the world once again. All the great heroes of the Prince faction has started to move out and united back under the banner of the Prince. It is the marching of the saints! *** So, here it is. Chapter 150. We have reached this far. Yayy! I guess. I expect congrattion from you all. Many were addressed in this chapter. Tell me which one caught your attention. Loki has other ns. The Three Demoness also introduced. Actually they were introduced during the Seven Fairy Arc after Azief returns from Earth two. Maybe most of you thought they are only secondary character. Usually if I named a character, someway along the way, they will make another appearance. What do you think Sasha secret orders and what did Azief orders the Immortal Couple to do. If you wanted to know what their job is look at their specialties. I would not write anything more. I usually always write too much and ending up spoiling the big reveal. Hehehe¡­anyway Morgana is also at the ind or did you all forget that? Will I do a plot revolving that or not? What do you think? Or will she has other ns? I will let you keep guessing. And Giselle¡­will she knows that the person who put the tattoos under her skins is Loki? And what is the memories she wipes from her own mind? Why did Morgana tries to find Giselle? Don¡¯t you think it is just a bit simple of Morgana just to find her just to cleanse the Karma between her and Loki? That too, I will let you guess about it. Hehehe. I¡¯m feeling a little sadistic today. I will let you question many things. Who knows, maybe some of you will create a more interesting plot than me. And that¡¯s it. Anyhow I hope you like this chapter and support my work. Leavements, donate if you can, promote this story and let my name Keikokumars get known. Like the prince I too would like to be famous¡­huhuhu. Enjoy your read and never forget toments as a sign of appreciation. Chapter 192: Love that consumes Thend was snowing, the gentle snow came and fall down before it rains and rainbows formed in the distance. The dark sky was chased away by the winds and the clouds open up and the sunlight gently glittering through the trees. But a woman expression inside arge mansion did not smile at the sunlight or the clearing of the skies. Her emotion were in chaos and her expression was not pleasant. She wanted to shoot her arrows to the sun and bring down the sun to appease the anger inside her heart Looking at that flying figure approaching her mansion she sighed before her expression turns hard. She did not like that he came here. ¡®So¡­has he changed?¡¯ She ask herself and her heart. After the fall her life was filled by his colors. She was the kind of girl that follows the person she loves and try to fit her life with hers. She was a simple woman. She was never an elegant woman or aplicated woman. But why is it soplicated¡­.to love now? A love filled with the color of tears¡­..has this love turns to be like that? With a whoosh of the wind and a swirl of gust of winds in front of the mansion entrance, a person appears in front of the mansion. Floating gently down from the skies with the halo of sunlight behind him. Contrast that with the man ck clothes it creates a stark contrast like a Holy Dark Lording down. With himing downes the pressure of a Seed Formation High Realm that envelopes the entire southern area of the ind. Unlike the Revolutionary Army that was given the Northern area, the Divine Archer was given her quarters at the southern region of the ind as appreciation for her help with stabilizing the many regions in the worlds. So, her status among the heroes is very high. Unlike The Prince who rarely make an appearance, her constant presence in the battlefield has earned her respect and acim from many heroes of the world. The mannded gently on the ground and he retracts his pressure. The southern region regain its calm and somewhere around the southern region a person who was seeing this scene with his divine sense close his eyes knowing that the Prince will not do any damage to the southern region. The man was not held back by the mansion guards. The woman was the famous Divine Archer and this is her home. The formations were dim showing that the Divine Archer allowed the Prince to enter. Azief look at the mansion and look at the highest floor of the mansion, his expression unreadable under the hood. He close his eyes, take a deep breath and walk forward. Her emotions was like the raging seas. She didn¡¯t know what to feel. She remembers the way Katarina look at Azief and she remembers the way Azief look at Katarina. It was full of gentleness. ¡®Is it so hard?¡¯ she asked herself as she sighed. She wanted to join her hands together with the person she loved and go anywhere and she knows she would be happy just like that. A warm hand to hold and a heart that belongs to only herself. Sofia was never a hard woman. She is a simple woman. Even though the world has changed her mindset did not change much. She wanted to lean on someone and someone to support her. Feminist would surely hate her. Only one thing changed since then. She wanted to lean on someone¡­and have that person lean on her when time is tough. She wanted to be supported and wanted to support that person. ¡®Is it so hard?¡¯ She mused. The man enter the mansion withrge stride but even though he walks with such arge stride there is only calmness in his expression. Sofia of course could see this with her divine consciousness. Since Azief did not block her using his own aura, Sofia could see the calmness on his face. Somehow, the calmer he looks, the more irritated she bes. Somewhere on an ice mansion Katarina with her ck hair turning into white like snow looks at the sky as she put her hand forward and the clouds in the skies gathered again, covering the clear skies. ¡®I wish I could just give up¡¯ she said and smile bitterly ¡®That day you left did we both lose something precious? Or do we simply treasure what we lost? Asking this kind of question¡­..can we stay true to our own heart?¡¯ She look up at the sky and waves her hand. A cold aura spread on the northern region encapsting everything with her white like snow aura. Boris who was sitting on top of a wyvern training behind the hills of the Revolutionary Army HQ sense his sister aura and he frown. He did not like seeing his sister in pain. He clenches his hand and reminded himself. He will protect his sister. Always. That is the promise he promises her when she was in that dark attic after being beaten by their father. Since that day, Boris¡­..has always lived by that promise. No matter what, he would always choose Katarina. The Ice Princess waves her hand, and the world beckons to her will as a cold waves was blown all across the ind. Once again the snows falls. She breathes and white breathes out from her mouth because of the cold. She smiles bitterly. ¡®I still miss you.¡¯ She said before sighing. ¡®My heart aches¡­and I knew I cannot go back.¡¯ Katarina said and like orbs of light the snows keep falling. On the mansion of the Divine Archer Azief stop his stride as he turns back. He felt that sensation ofw power and he turned his face, looking back at the snow falling He saw the gathering clouds and he saw the snow falling. And his face besplicated. He did not know how to answer the question in his heart The world is in chaos, humanity is at peril, death toll increased in ten thousand every days yet here he is still have the luxury to muddle himself in romance drama. For some reason, he almost didn¡¯t take that step forward. The snow falls, and the Prince stops his feet for a moment and the Divine Archer look at that hesitation. But he takes that step forward. And he walk forward and no longer has he looked back. No matter how hard the snow is falling, no matter how white the expanse thend bes, he did not look back He walks and arrived in front of the door. Azief did not even ask as he push the door and enter the room. The first person he saw was Sofia looking at him. She did not smile. But she did not look angry either. It was like she was thinking or dazed. She did not know how to greet Azief. She was worried when she saw him bleeding on the back of the Dark Speedster. She stayed beside him when she was sick and nurse him and spoon-fed him. But at the same time she was jealous of the gaze he directed towards Katarina. It was not a look of desire. No, it was not the kind of look a man gives a woman when he desires her. It was something more. Something that trigger her more than a look of desire. She could forgive a momentary nce of desire. After all she did not go out with a monk. But the way he looks at Katarina was full of gentleness and kindness. It was gentle and smooth. With every smile and every look, the feeling festered like a wound. It was love. A different kind of love from what they shared. What Azief felt and what Katarina felt for each other was something she did not understand and she could not imitate. The circumstance between those two were different and at the same time the circumstance between she and Azief were also different. What Azief and she shared was not what Katarina could interfere. But the same thing could be said about what Katarina and Azief shares. Whatever happens between Azief and Katarina in those three days¡­..make them more than just apanion that went through life and death experience. It was awkward in the room. Both were standing and they look at each other. ¡®Hey.¡¯ ¡®Hey¡¯ Sofia replied back. For a while there was this long silence. Sofia sighed and then ask ¡®Whye?¡¯ Azief was about to answer but he suddenly found himself bereft of answer. Why did hee? Since he did not know why hee he said ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Sofia sit down on her seat situated in front of arge painted ss, looking like the lord of this mansion. ¡®You nevere to me before.¡¯ ¡®I did¡¯ he replied taciturnly. ¡®Yes, but always with a reason.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t Ie without a reason?¡¯ ¡®Why would you? Unless you think you did something wrong.¡¯ Azief face turns slightly colored. ¡®I would not have you use me¡¯ ¡®Then whye if you did not want to hear me using you? Isn¡¯t that why you came? To hear me use you and for you to defend against those usation? Then we can reconcile and return to our status quo. It¡¯s always your scenario. This time I have no desire to follow your scenario¡¯ Azief did not deny or affirm only standing there as he slowly closes his eyes. ¡®It is not thatplicated.¡¯ Sofia shakes her head, ¡®If you did note¡­..I knew you have nothing to do with her. And I would never have worried. But you came. So, something happen. And now I¡¯m worried. Because it isplicated. Because even till now¡­.I don¡¯t know what we are¡­.Azief.¡¯ ¡®I am¡­your man. You said it¡¯ ¡®Yet, you never said I love you to me.¡¯ Azief did not say anything else. ¡®Can I trust you?¡¯ Sofia ask, her words was packed with meanings. Azief understand it. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ And Sofia smiles bitterly ¡®Can you not lie?¡¯ Azief look at that beautiful hazel eyes of hers and he wanted toe forward and hold her hand. But he did not take that step forward. Stand rooted at where he was standing, he only looks at that pair of beautiful eyes and said. ¡®I can. And trust me, I¡¯m a good liar. But I won¡¯t lie to you. Never¡¯ she sighed. She look at Azief and he look even more handsome than before. He is tall, he is handsome. All she could think about when they were together is about him. Thinking his lips on hers, his hands on her body, that was the only thing she could thought when he even slightly nce at her or touch her in a flirting way. She was never like that before. The more she bes stronger, the stronger her feeling became. Like everything was amplified, Hate and love was amplified. So does passion and with it jealousy. When he was not here¡­.she busy herself with wars and battle. She has imagined their reunion many times but it was nothing like she expected. She imagine in her mind that Azief would return to hering down from the sky and she hugging him happily and he would smile and kiss her and say that he loves her. She did not expect to get mad at him. But she could not control her feeling. Because¡­he always drive her nuts. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ she ask. Azief closes his eyes and said ¡®I¡¯m going to improve my strength. Form my tenth seed and purify my soul. And then fight the Weronian off. Destroy the scheme of my enemies.¡¯ ¡®Are you¡­pretending or avoiding the subject?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not talking about the Weronians. I¡¯m talking about us.¡¯ ¡®Why you have toplicate this thing?¡¯ he said, as he scrunched up his face. And Sofia gritted her teeth. She was being two timed by her previous boyfriend and she could not handle if that happens again. ¡®Did something happen between you two?¡¯ she ask. He was silent for a while but he answers. But it was not the answer she hopes to hear. ¡®Something did happen.¡¯ She did not say anything but she only closes her eyes. Then opening her eyes she ask ¡®Did you love her?¡¯ she ask so calmly that it almost scares Azief. It was like she was asking about the weather. ¡®I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so¡¯ He replied. There was another awkward silence. ¡®Do you love me?¡¯ she ask ¡®I do.¡¯ And she closes her eyes. They both were silent. ¡®Leave¡¯ she said before she got up from her seat and went out of the room. Azief look at her leaving. He rotates his Seed and Time slowed for him. Each of her steps felt like a year. He looks on as she was taking the step to leave him and he was thinking a lot of thing. What will happen if he let her go now¡­.what will it affect in his life. In the moments that should have only taken five seconds, it was like Azief was trying to simte a world where Sofia was not in his life. And he realizes something. He could, not bear a life where she is not around him. It is fine if he never met her from the beginning. But now that he has met her¡­.he could not imagine a life without her in it¡­.whatever her role in his life. Whether she is his lover, or a friend, or family¡­he did not care. As long as she is in his life. And when he decided of this Time moves normally again so, Azief takes a step and in one step he close the distance like he was teleporting. He grab her hand and pull her to his side, his body was pushed against her looking her straight at her eye. Then he kissed her hungrily and without knowing it Sofia also kisses him back. Then he broke the kiss ¡®What was that f..or?¡¯ Sofia asked with her out of breath voice. Looking at her eyes Azief said seriously ¡®I had a crappy year. I fought and bleed in another world and almost died. And now you treating me like that.¡¯ ¡®We are fighting right now¡¯ she said as she regain back her breath even though her eyes is still at his lips. ¡®It didn¡¯t matter. I needed it¡¯ he dered. Sofia absent of her will almost chuckles. Azief smiles and the smile on his usually expressionless face look charming, like his mask was cracking. It was not the persona The Prince that is talking with Sofia. It was Azief. The boy she used to know when they were in high school. Only braver and bolder. ¡®I don¡¯t know about anything else¡­.but I can¡¯t lose you.¡¯ He said Sofia nodded weakly before she remember why they were fighting. This is the problem. He has so much power over her that sometimes she could excuse him out of anything. If Loki heard this thought of Sofia he would definitely agree. After all the God of Death was not called the God of Death because he was nice. And she always have excuses for him. Even when he will bring about the destruction of the Universe, she still wanted to save him. Loki describe what they both feel for each other¡­ a love that consumes, a fiery passion that burns them. The love story of the Divine Archer and the God of Death is a famous love story in his timeline after the event of the Earthshaker marriage where she cancel the wedding after the attack that happen on her wedding where the God of Death saves her again. But she did not know that. And Azief also did not know that. A doomed love. A star crossed lover. Nothing was easy about this two people. The people thate and go in their lives, the wrong timing all of that contributes to their missed chances and their misunderstanding. Maybe, when Sofia sent Loki to this time, she also hopes more than just the prevention of the Universe ending¡­.maybe she hopes that she could also have his happy ending But that is then, now is now. And now¡­.is what matters. And as they look at each other eyes, separated only by a distance, with both of them out of breath. And as she look at him she also realizes something Whether he really loves Katarina or not. Sofia also knows one thing. She could not imagine a life where he is not there. So, she answers ¡®You won¡¯t.¡¯ looking at her eyes, Azief dered ¡®I might hurt you in the future.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ She answer with a slight smile on her face. Like she could already foresee it. ¡®It will hurt.¡¯ He added ¡®I¡¯ll endure it. And I might hurt you too¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®I know¡­.and I¡¯ll endure it too.¡¯ ¡®It will be hard¡¯ she added ¡®Nothing¡­about us is easy.¡¯ Azief said slight with a chuckle. Sofia smile a bit. ¡®We do not share the same taste in drinks¡¯ Azief suddenly said ¡®Nor food¡¯ Sofia added ¡®We like different kind of music¡¯ ¡®And you are too different from the kind of man I thought I would like¡¯ ¡®And I never thought our rtionship will ever develop like this.¡¯ Azief said ¡®We always end up causing trouble for everyone¡¯ she said ¡®Every time we meet, we find something to fight over¡¯ he added on ¡®It started when we decided to go out. You have many quirks that I detest.¡¯ She said chuckling a bit. ¡®Only troublesome things happen when we are together¡¯ she said ¡®There were more agonizing times than fun times when we were together. There is always something.¡¯ Before they knew it, they wereughing, remembering all the times they shared and the memories they make. Then they look at each other and they both knew. The love is still there. But they also know¡­that there is a crack. And no memories would fix that crack. Only time¡­and understanding. So, she release herself from his grip and Azief let her. And before she turns her back Azief said ¡®I¡­.will always choose you. Know that. Even when it hurts¡¯ He said before he disappeared from the room as a gust of winds swirls inside the room, wreaking havoc in the entire room. The decorations and the ss falls down and break. The attendants outside the room head themotion but no one dares enter. Sofia also did not call anyone. She looks outside the window and saw the flying figure darting off into the sky, slowly disappearing from her sight. A thousand step behind. The stronger he became the more insecure she became. ¡®What happen to fight against the world together?¡¯ She mused. ¡®I could not even keep up with you now.¡¯ She thought to herself as she sighed. Sofia went out of the room and went to her room and she sleep on her bed, trying to forget the pain in her heart. In the morning when she saw the morning sun breaking the dawn she look at the sun. She remember what she talk with Azief. And she knows what she sign up for. A world of pain and hurt. ¡®I will fight for us¡­.even when it hurts¡¯ she said to herself as the sun shows it face and a new day begin. *** I know not many like this kind of chapter where nothing happens with the main plot. But I think it is important to address the rtionship of the main character. It shows that the world of the MC is moving as well and not only the events of the world. It is this kind of moment where you could understand Azief actions and considerations in regards to the people in his life. Knowing his life may make you could rte to him. After all it is hard to rte with someone that has the abilities to part the skies and split open the earth. I do not like many MC in Xianxia novels because of how much they were so perfect especially in love. All woman love them. I could ept it if they could show why those girls love him. But always it was like the mc show his prowess and the girls all wanted to be the man harem. After all love don¡¯t work like that in real life. You could even fall in love with themest person because love isn¡¯t logical like that. Even when that person is terrible. Or a bad drunk. Abusive. It is a toxic love. But its love nheless. I do not promote people to have bad rtionship but I just want people to know rtionship is not easy. It is not only good times. What matter is who stands by your side when the times get tough. That¡¯s when you knew. Good rtionship not only requires dopamine but also serotonin. And love is messy. No matter how many trillions of years you could live. Anyway, next chapter will deal with Loki schemes and Azief ns or maybe his battle. Anyway, hope you like this chapter and leave somements. *** Chapter 193: Asargan SOMEWHERE IN THE ANDES PLAIN A temple stand proudly on the vast tnds. Around the temples arerge trees providing shade to the tree. The tree leaves was green and vibrant full of life, swaying left and right as the winds blows by the tree. The wind was not gentle instead it was harsh and unforgiving. Yet, the leaves only sways left and right like even the harshest win will not be able to pluck these leaves from it branches. The tree itself was gigantic standing around thirty feet tall, its shade covered arge area of the ins, providing protection from the heat of the sun. Yet, what sunlight will appear in this area? The skies on top of the temple was dark and produce thunder bolts with various colors with each of the thunderbolt possessing a mysterious power embed in each of the lightning. Sometimes its red, Sometimes its blue, sometime it¡¯s ck and sometimes its purple. And once in a while silver lightning would also fall down. But when it strikes thend, the soil did not erupt and thend did not shake. Instead it ripples the space and distort time. This thunderbolts was violent and mysterious in nature. It is one of the Forbidden Zones on Earth after its discovery. The only person known to make it alive out from the Temple was the Thunder Monarch Oreki. Rumor has it he even attain stronger power after returning from this thunder infested ins. But a man is slowly walking towards the temple, without any fear, calmness is etched all over his face. The man look at the skies, looking at the raging thunderbolts and in his eyes gleams of excitement can be seen. This man is tall and handsome, his blue eyes shing with lightning, his entire physique radiated an aura that is unique and in tandem with the thunderbolts that is falling from the skies and strikes the space of the Andes in. His hair is now slightly longer than before, his face is clean and different from his previous haggard expression. He look like a clean shaved person ready to tackle the world. His lean but muscly bodies cracking with energy and his Seed of Speed was rotating madly like it was trying to absorb the lightning above the Temple. His Seed forms a certain resonance with the lightning all over the top of the Temple. It was then as that mane closer that he stop and his eyes turns dazed. The Temple hums and a melody turns into a song. The song was a song of creation and destruction. The man did not know how he knows this and why this song evokes this knowledge. He only knows this is a song that rtes to the existence of this temple. Only he could hear the humming and only he could hear the song forming a resonance with his Seed, and piercing his mind and bore into his soul nourishing his mind and strengthening his body and soul. Even when Oreki was here, the Thunder Monarch did not hear anything. There is this thing called Fate and Destiny, Karmic cause and effect. This is this man fate and Destiny, his Karmic Cause that will lead to his Karmic effect, so the Temple hum and sings for him. It was a mncholic melody that make anyone hears it sad and on verge of tears. All of that man fear and happiness wasid bare in front of this song that ising from the temple. Like the Song itself possesses sentience The man steps was halted and he seems to be dazed. The song was hypnotic in nature. But then a Bell sounded in his ears and his dazed eyes returned to normalcy. The Bell sound was the manifestation of the energy someone left behind in his body to counter this particr cmity. The man woke up and the melody could no longer be heard. ¡®This temple truly have connection with me. My brother is not wrong¡¯ the man smiles and thanks his brother for leaving that strand of energy inside him. Then he roared to the sky He activate his power as lightning exploded out of him and Time and Space distorted around him. His body seems to be standing still but actually it was vibrating in such high speed that it seems he was standing still. But the energy unleashed from his vibration energy repel the pressure that is emanating from the temple. And the skies rages and the thunder boomed on top of the temple stratosphere, the winds scatter and somewhere in the Universe a Grand Will was awoken The skies spreads its dark clouds, and a world of colorful lightning was created. The white clouds roiled turning into mist of water that falls down gently before being dissipated by the violent thunder. It strikes space and time, distorting and changing the fabric of reality and trying to rips portals to another world. His energy dispel the pressure and he was once again in full control of his mind. He heaved a sigh of relief and smiles. The man was Will the Dark Speedster the famous sworn brother of the Prince. After Azief regain his health, Azief quickly advise Will to roam the world for lucky chances. The world is getting chaotic and the only way to survive theing cmity is to be stronger than before. Even though Will was not as strong as his brother, he was faster than his brother. He could even in theory rips a portal to another ne of existence if he reached enough speed. As his way of gaining power is rted to the Speed Source and unlike his brother cultivating the Way of the Jade Pce to Perfection, he was limited in his option. Once again Azief prevail for him. Katarina offer an information she got from the Broker. The Broker is a person known in the underworld. No one knows his face. People knows he wears a ck fedora and have a slightly chubby body and trade many information. His identity was so mysterious that not even the Revolutionary army and the World Government have anything on him. But both of these faction have a business rtionship with the Broker. To win Azief to the Revolutionary Army Boris hires the Broker to find any information that could entice the prince to join hands with them. The Broker found an information but bit was not for the Prince. It was for Will. The Broker knows that Azief would do anything for his brother development. No one knows how but the broker seems to know Will speed is derived from an otherworldly source. And this Temple if the information of the Broker to be believed, is a Temple rted to the Speedster race. Will once went to the speedster home world in one of his journey when he identally hurls himself and Azief into a portal to another world. The of the speedster was destroyed with only some temple stands on top of sandy aridnds of that destroyed. Other than some temples and many monsters Will and Azief did not detected any intelligent life, like they were all wiped out. This is his chance for improvement when he heard about the Temple. Azief did not hesitate to ept the gift and join hands with the Revolutionary Army. Now, he escaped from the song of the Temple, he walk forward and he arrived in front of the temple. The Temple look old and on the verge of crumbling yet for some, reason Will felt that even if today the skies were tear apart and the ground caved in , this temple will still stand regardless of how old and fragile it looks. Will do not know why he felt like this but this feeling is strong inside his heart. This temple will stand for all eternity until the true apocalypse engulfed the entire universe and all realities and dimensions. This temple was something sacred but also unholy. This is what he felt. Will look at the entrance of the temple. He could feel the energy surrounds and binds around him. It was not a chain but a blessing. This force of power connects all speedster in existence in every timeline past, present or future. Will slowly enter the Temple being cautious and vignt for any unexpected happenings. The moment he enter he could feel the energy inside it, warm and gentle a sit courses through his soul and body. His lightning ignited and purple lightning exploded out from his body as he look on the walls of the Temple, his lightning serves as his light source On the walls were something akin of the ancient temple of Egypt. It was filled with indecipherable writing. ¡®What is this?¡¯ For some reason Will felt some familiarity with the writing. He traced his finger gently as a spark of lightninges out from his finger and struck the walls. The walls lights up and the hums begins again. But this time that song did not appear. Instead somehow he was transported somewhere. Instead of transported somewhere it was more like he was being forced to watch a montage It was clear this is some kind of video message. But the opening scene was truly on a grand scale. What appears in front of Will eyes was the vast universe with billions of stars glittering in the distance. It was like he was a speck of dust in front of such vastness. He saw millions of speedster running all over the gxies leaping over realities, creating portals with each steps and breaking fabrics of realities all over the vastness of myriad existence. The stars and in the way of their running trails was sucked into the kic energy produced by these speedsters, making them wiped out from the gxy. There were many kinds of speedster. Not all of them possess humanoid forms. The race of speedster¡¯s runs in a race that spans millions of light years in a single run, burning universes and creating cks holes that devoured newly born universes out of existence. They were anxious and were desperate as they ran and ran Will see this montage like he was viewing a movie with a fast forward function yet at the same time it was like he was there. It is a feeling he did not know how to express and describe. It was unlike anything be ever experience. It was like the Speedster roaming all over the vastness of myriad existence, running through the past, present and future in search of something. They broke all Laws of the Universe as they ran and ran burning everything along their trails And then a dark fingeres down from an unknown dimension. This finger was sorge and vast that it covers all Universes. Will could not evenprehend d how high and how wide that finger is because he could not the end of that finger whether its true height or its true width. It was like the Universes was simply a dust and this finger is trying to sweep this dust of out of the way. When that dark finger descend, the Universes screams and wails,s disintegrated into a booming silence as it was destroyed without even uttering a whimper. Zetallion of lives were lost. And this dark finger was not even fully seen. This dark finger seems to be imbued with all the destruction in the entire existences of every race and civilization that has ever lived and will live. This dark finger broke through all realities, pierces through all dimension and ever present in every Time and Space. It is ever-present, in every timelines, in every dimension and nothing will ever escapes it. Nothing escaped this finger when it decides to destroy. And when it descend, the Universe exploded and all Speedster that was roaming, running, hiding in some pocket dimension, turning themselves into Time Paradox and running in parallels with various timelines was annihted, destroyed and knows true death. No matter what these race of speedster do whether it be turning themselves into the consciousness of speed or hiding in the streams of time or creating a separate timeline for themselves, all of this schemes were broken and they all fade into nothingness. This dark finger annihte as all that is unreal and turns unreal into real, turns life into death, turns creations into destruction. Their essence was scattered to the winds, their souls was extinguished and was denied reincarnation and rebirth. They simply did not exist. Every memory about them was erased, their Karma thread was cut, their Karmatic causes and Effect were overturned and faded and all memory about them disappeared from everyone mind. The finger annihte everything. The finger was destruction. That finger was the finger of the Destroyer. But then how could Will inherit the Speedster will if true destruction befall the Speedster race? It was then a new scene appears in front of Will as Will understand why the Will of Asargan lives on. And then a Bell toll amidst the darkness of the Universe. It was a Golden Bells that radiates golden holy light that nourishes life and spreads enlightenment of the Path of Creation. The tolling Bells spreads light and life all over the vast myriad universes and nothing stops it, not the dark mist shrouding the dark finger or the darkness of the cold dark universe. The sound could be heard through all the expanded Universes and some creation even attain enlightenment when they heard the tolling Bells. A monkey underneath a stone erupted form a stone and leapt from the sky and be a Rakshasa and creating havoc as the monkey gained enlightenment on the path of ughter. But that was not all. The sound travel faster than the speed of light breaking the barrier between universes. The Bell sound tolls ringing all over the dark expanse and the light spreads. The Will of Asargan created Ten Temples that appeared out of the darkness of the Universe. It was then Will gained an understanding of Asargan. The Etherna of Speed. And as the montage keep ying in his mind, information slowly fills his mind. He suddenly knows the name of the race of Speedster. They were Savi¡¯krian race. When Asargan died trillion of years ago, his strong attainment on the Laws of Speed, Time and Space embed itself in the essence creation of the Universe, turning into one of the Laws of the Universe Those who blessed with the ability to stumble into the power of Asargan were given a lot of abilities. Many races all over the Universe could feel the Will of Asargan and was blessed to possess divine speed that defies the Laws of Universe. As this information flooded inside Will mind he was also at the same time seeing the montage. The Temple floats in the darkness of space and then it hums a song of defiance against the order of the Universe and at the same time a song of repentance sounded out, singing out in the Universe. It was like Asargan was revived and singing the song of his race of defiance against the Supreme Being and at the same time repenting against his race actions. The dark finger wanted to descend again but another finger push the dark finger. This finger was light embodied. When the finger appeared all creations sings in happiness and joy, as life bloomed and happiness fills the universe. This light travels through every ends of the Universe and birthed millions n of new gxies and stars. The dark finger did not insist but strike one of the Ten Temple with a dark aura. One of the shining golden temple turns white and pale and the Universe screamed in terror as from the Temple of the Will of Asargan an embodiment, an avatar of the dark finger was formed. The Temple exploded and forms into a pale white lightning. The pale white lightning turns into a humanoid figure but was primarily made of lightning. Then an understanding dawn into Will mind. That is the Grim reaper for Speedster. The Cosmic Speedster, the Pale Speedster. For those Speedsters who are too fast for Death to catch, this embodiment of the dark finger, this embodiment of the Will of the Destroyer, will reap it in behalf of Death. Will was shaken internally as he saw the creation of the Death Reaper of Speedsters. When the Pale Speedster was born, a thousand was turned into deste barrenness as it inhabitants withered paying Karma for their associations with the Speedster race. The Universe screams and inauspicious signs manifested in forms of darkly winds that will cover the universe for one millions years and bring disaster and misery for that amount of time Understanding fill his mind from the images and the mysteries information that keep streaming inside his mind. That dark finger was the finger of destroyer and that white finger radiating with holy light of creation is the Creator finger. It was a consideration between the Creator and Destroyer. The Destroyer annihte the entire Savi¡¯krian race. But The Will of Asargan muster its strength and created the Ten Temples to aid the Savi¡¯krian race and make sure His Will did not dies out. The ten Temples stores all the souls of the Savi¡¯krian, distorting space and reverting Time as the extinguished soul was reformed as time moved backwards and their soul was stored inside those ten Temples. The Creator also could not let the legacy of the Savi¡¯krian race lost in the annals of Time that only they know. But the Destroyer also could not let his punishment defied so easily. So he shoot a dark aura form his finger, destroying one of the Temple and as the souls inside that temple screams it was formed into the avatar of Destruction and Death, turning into the Cosmic Speedster to chase those Speedster who too fast for death to catch The Cosmic Speedster look all across the Universe and with one steps it traverse trillions of universes and arrived at the Divine Dimension and emerged with the Cosmic Source, only to descend when it is time for him to reap. The Ten temple were reduced by one and turning into nine temple. The Destroyer exited the scene and the Creator also retreated, disappearing from this part of the Universe. But the Bell sound of tolling did not yet end as it travel back from another end of the Universe and the sound waves hit the nine temple and one of the Temple exploded. But instead of screaming soul crying in pain, the soul sings in praise as their soul were released by the sound of the Bell tolling and the light of the bell to be a. From nine temple it now reduced by one. Now there is eight temple. The Eight Temple floated on the darkness of space as the was being reformed. When the was fully reformed it was full of life and lush with green forest and evolved creatures from the sea. Then the eight temples slowly floats down. But as it was floating down a boy was flying around this part of the Universe running from an army of Asuras when he saw the eight temples descending down. Using a Cauldron he sucks one of the Temple and refines it into his Divine residence. The moment he did that, the boy forms Karma with the Will of Asargan and one day he has to pay it back This young boy was Yu Wang who one day will be the Jade Emperor of the Jade Pce. Will knows who the boy is because he bears the same resemnce to the face of the Jade Emperor. After all Will once enter the Thousand Worlds of the Jade Pce with Azief. From eight temple, now it bes seven. The seven temple slowly floated down and when it reach down andnded, the energying down from the Temple was so malevolent and overbearing, it washed over the entire turning the world arid and destroying all life , transforming the animals into monsters with its energy. The Temple hums and sing a song, as the Will of Asargan once again take roots in the Universe and those who could feel the Will of Asargan was granted the ability of a speedster. All over the Universe, those who hears the song were awakened with great power. And that is where the montage ends as Will suddenly kneel down as he felt his knees weakened. He was sweating all over his body but he could feel the qualitative change in his lightning. It was like his lightning bes denser,pressed in each particle and more powerful as it explodes with traces of what makes kic energy, positive ions collided with the lightning and with it traces of ancient magic changing the makeup of this ion energy. Will felt something changed about him. Like he was being acknowledged by a Grand Will of the Universe. He felt the force of speed all over him, connecting all things. And suddenly his other Seeds he formed merged into his Seed of Speed. The other Seeds melted as it was absorbed by the almost unbelievably fast rotating Seed of Speed. BOOM! An explosion rock Will body and his inner consciousness. ¡®I couldn¡¯t believe this¡¯ Will said to himself. He was still kneeling and slowly getting back up but his body emitted power that as ancient as this ancient Temple. The explosion happened because he was promoted into Seed Formation Middle Realm. The skies on top of the Temple rain down thunders and lightning that causes the Time and Space around the Temple to be distorted heavily like they were acknowledging Will. A Speedster that has inherited the Will of Asargan has appeared again. And in the Temple one red lightning emerge as it forms an illusory image of a person. If Will could see the face of this illusory image he would surely recognize it as the Red Speedster that chases him before. The Red Speedster was full of anger and regret before he died and was supposed to be disintegrated entirely but this Temple is special. It disregard Karmatic Cause and Effect, disregards Time, Fate and Destiny. It stores the soul of that Red Speedster but now Will has been acknowledged and the Will of Asargan wiped the Karma between those two. So, the illusory image slowly dissipated and its resentment disappeared. Will on the other hand realizes something after his lightning be more vibrant His Path is different from his brother. Unlike his brother way of creating ten seed to call upon the Purifying Fire, Will path is to merge all of his Seed and gain the approval of the Will of Asargan. He was smiling amidst the glistening sweat all over his body. Because he knows where to walk right now and what his direction is. He was lost before and this visit to the temple has shown him the right path. Like Azief enlightenment regarding the right path of his development, today Will also gain an enlightenment about his path. He then look at the Walls and then were surprised to see that the Wall full of inscription is now empty. Only smooth surface could be seen. Will look at the wall for a moment before he said ¡®Thank you for your guidance Asargan¡¯ He said this and then with one steps forward, lightning arcs trails behind him as he traveled tens of kilometers in one step. He did not even run but only take a step but he traveled tens of kilometers in only one step. If he runs, one could only imagine his speed. On top of the tree outside the temple, perched on one of the branches was a ck raven. One of its eyes were green. Its eyes keep blinking, gazing like a watcher. After that raven saw Will has disappeared from the area, the raven flies away to the skies amidst the lightning filled clouds. When the lightning was about to strike down the raven, a green smokes halted the lightning and an aura that resembles a God appeared and the lightning bolts recede. The raven flew away, its green eyes shing intelligently. As Will runs reaching an almost unbelievable speed to the Mediterranean Ocean, something happen inside the temple he left. Part of the wall where he touched the wall before is now glowing with purple lightning. BBOOMMM!!! Then the Wall crumbles and reveals arge room the size of a football field. The room was dark and there was an altar in the center of the room with a small hole on top of the ceiling. The hole seems to provide light from the sparks of lightning outside the temple. The altar has a stone sarcophagus which is inscribed with the same undecipherable writing like on the wall. The purple lightning was absorbed into the sarcophagus and then the inscription on the sarcophagus slowly disappear The sarcophagus top moved and then the sarcophagus exploded. Dust filled the room. When the dust recede, a figure of a naked woman appears. She was humanoid form but she has pointed ears and fiery red hair. Slowly lightninges out from every pores on her body. Her lightning was pale white and it was gentle as it coils around her like a snake. She closed her eyes and when she opens her eyes, lightning shes inside her eyes.. Then with a smirk she look around the temple. ¡®I¡¯ve been looking for you many lives before you¡¯re even born. And so it began¡¯ Her voice was hypnotic and with each word, thews of this area ripples giving way to the power of the Lawsing out of this woman. And then still naked, she step forward. She step forward as the Laws of Speed underneath her feet ruptured and thend beneath her spirals and eating itself and dissipated into particles. With one step forward she travelled thousands of kilometers away and the temple was destroyed. Now, there is only six temple of Asargan in the Universe and it signifies something to the many hidden powerful Beings in the Universe. Peering from his realm of myriads worlds, the Great Emperor of Three Thousand Worlds, The Jade Emperor look at the destroyed temple and release a sigh. It will not be long before he has to pay his Karma. Meanwhile while this was happening somewhere in Peru, flying out from his Tower of Golden Bones, an Eight Horn Weronian is rushing to France after the devastating aftermath of a great battle between a human expert they called the Prince and an army led by a Seven Horn Weronian. This Weronian is a Great Golden Warrior of Golden Horn tribe, the Great Warrior Purunghasa. From what he has learned the person that led the attack against the army sent to eradicate human in that region was called the Prince. Further information also detailed that person to be a Great Warrior of the human race. Purunghasa after learning of this matter offer himself to the Great Divine Warrior who led all of the Tribes of the Weron to eradicate this so called Human race greatest warrior. He was smiling as he imagine himself gaining merit in war. In France however, the cheering of the human race shakes thend as the Prince floated down from the sky with Jean the Time Master behind him riding a Pegasus. Great heroes and heroines were riding behind the Prince, slowly descending down like Saints. The offensive led by the Prince has proven sessful and it began the deration of resistance of the human race. As Azief floated down from the sky, he could feel there is a great cmity that ising for him. As he form his Eight and Ninth Seeds that deals with destiny and Fate he could sense this thing. But as his feetnded on the ground, there is no use worrying about it. He will ovee whatever cmity there is. And so¡­.it began. *** Chapter 194: Great warrior EUROPE FRANCE The sound of footsteps could be heard in these empty streets. The wind blows and a person cape flutter amidst the wind. This person is walking among these empty streets apanied with an entourage of great heroes and heroine. Striding past their corpses, his ck cape billows over the open eyes of the dead. He had a dragon gait and firm tiger steps his deadly aura flowed out it made even the entourage behind him afraid to approach this person. His handsome face is covered by his leather hood, his tall height makes him noticeable eve n from afar. Not to mention, there is this kind of primeval auraing out of this person. It was an oppressive zone all around this person with the ck cape. There was no other person that could emit such kind of pressure other than the Prince of Darkness, Azief. Behind him was Jean the Time Master, Paulette his lover, and Maximoff. There were some other people that are following behind Jean they are all are not worthy to be mentioned under the same breath of these great heroes and heroine. Their contribution to the battle is undeniable but with the presence of the Prince in the battlefield their contribution pales inparison. In the distance, horns like statue the size of hill could be seen. These horn like statue called the Protruding Horn by the WG is being burned by the soldiers as they sing a song of victory. Azief look down and saw blood on his dark boots. He looks at the sky and saw an empty space with no clouds, result of his earlier battle. He remembers Alsurt,ughing at the weakness of myriad races. Even when he was being sealed, nothing could contain that Jotun valiant sprit that seems to tower all above the firmaments. Walking on the vast earth,ughing at the heavens. When will he have that kind of mentality as he roamed the vast Universe? Azief ask himself this as he walk that empty street, his mind contemting this matter. Behind him the people following him did not do anything other than just walk behind him. Nobody wanted to disrespect or offend the Prince especially not after what they have witnessed today. Because as he walk the vast earth he could not help but form emotions and form entanglement. As he look at the skies, he does not feel the benevolence of the Heavens¡­instead all he could feel is ill intent. He could not reconcile these feelings. So, as he walk, he wanted to stomp the Earth, and rend the Heaven apart. Fate and Destiny, these are the argument of the weak. When such disaster happens they med it on Fate and Destiny. But in the end, if you are strong enough, Fate and Destiny will work for you instead of against you. Azief knows this, and like that he gained enlightenment on some matters as his Seed of Destiny and Fate slightly emits light. It was a trace of Laws but also a trace of defiance against the predetermined path of the Laws of Fate and Destiny. Most people would follow the will of Fate and Destiny. But Azief thoughts and belief, veer of this path of flowing like water, following the winds to move the clouds. Instead Azief belief bring him to another path. To control Fate and defy Destiny. This was his path. Because he did not want to be chain and shackle by such concepts. This means his attainment of this twows will be slower than other people but when he trulyprehend the Laws regarding this two aspect, he would surely be a terrifying enemy to have. After all to obey is easy. To defy requires courage and steely heart determination. Even when the path is uncertain, he must still go into that darkness. Because if he ys it straight, he will surely fail to achieve what he desired. He must trod the path not taken. Because if he follows the path other people have walked on, he will only reach the same destination as those people. Azief look onward as his Divine Sense swept the area, and his foot walk forward, stepping lightly. As the statue of Protruding Horn was burned from many ces that used to be Weronian stronghold, Azief discover his Divine Sense is slowly gaining back its abilities. The statue of that Protruding Horn erected all over France was carved from a weird minerals that was not of this world. It has the effect on deflecting Divine Sense. That is what Azief concluded. As he walk on this war torn city of Paris, he looks with indifferent. His eyes glints of murderousness, with each steps ripples of energy appeared beneath his feet. Small fires were everywhere. This street if Jean words to be believed once thronged with life. Now it is empty full of deste and grim aura surrounded this entire city. Azief could sense the grim feeling. Along the roads, corpses littered the roads. Women and men in their armors, children with wide eyes of fears, all these corpses littered the road. Paulette who was following beside Jean look at this scenery and tears unconsciously flowed down from her eyes. Jean quickly embraced her and consoled her. Stores, buildings all shows marks of scorched and traces of a great battle being fought around it vicinity. The dust of war filled the streets, as the wind harshly brought the scent of blood and death. Cracked sidewalls, mutted flesh are normal scenery. Today, Azief came and like an Avenging Angel swiftly end the upation of France by the Seven Horn Weronian stationed here. Azief also learns a bit of Weronian culture from the intel he got from the World Government. The one in charge of France was an Adept Warrior, a title that make him eligible to be some kind of Governor General if itpared to human standard. The Weronian did not practice the same kind of practice of human strengthening techniques instead they refine their bodies with the elements that exist around them and susceptible to magic which is why humanity still manage to drive them back. Weronian most frightening aspect is their physical body. On Earth only one human could match the Weronian in terms of physical body and that is Azief who possess the Undying Physique. Usually one that is given the privileges to govern an area is an Adept Warrior. The title shows his capability. For a Great Warrior they could rule a kingdom or a country. And for Supreme Warrior they were given the right to do whatever they pleased. Because that means they have Nine Horns which is just one step from the legendary ten horns which has not existed since trillion of years in Weronian existence. If they have a ten horn Weron they would not have been able to be thrown away from their gxy by the Intergctic alliance. That is because ten horns signifies that Weronian could go toe to toe with beings like Zeus, Odin, The Jade Emperor, Ra and Osiris and maybe other great character in the Universe. If they have to be ssify using human terms, Loki would grade ten horns have the same abilities as a Sovereign. And any Sovereign during the Era of the Seven Sovereigns could do many unbelievable things. Create world, and destroy gxies, this is just a few of the powers of a Sovereign that transcend above the limitation of the will of the Universe. It is fortunate such scenario did not ur as Azief only had to contend with a seven horn Weronian. Azief when he arrived at France he quickly confronted the Seven Horn Weronian that called himself the Adept Warrior Ulukhawa. With his Six World Exterminating Saber, Azief engage in a great battle with the Seven Horn Weronians. The seas all the coast around France boiled and the skies were full of thunders and mes. Thunderstorm raged across the northern part of France while the southern part spew fires from the skies and burns the forest, killing hundreds if not thousands of people and Weronian who did not know why such weird phenomenon happens. It was like the Earth and Heaven were at war with each other. It alerted other Weronian who rush over which was struck down by lightning the size of a hill. The Prince in views of the great heroes and heroines of the world rends the skies and shakes the earth like an almighty War God. In the conclusion of this great battle the Prince sh the Seven Weronian Horn Warrior with his heaven Sundering Saber borrowing the power of the world to activate his Seed. As his Tree of life heals his injury he managed to summon many of his sabers and gain understating of each of his saber in the midst of his battle.. Red mist covers the skies as it was this heat produced by the red mist that makes the sea water boils. This red mist ignited in the center of the skies of France and turned into Nirvana Fire. With one downward movement of his saber, a gigantic sh of fire the size of a mountain rushes forward to Ulukhawa burning and cutting everything in front of its path. The clouds were burned and even the skies seems to be burned along with it. Thend beneath his feet turns into dust as sand turns to ss, breaks and then melts before turning into gas because of such intense pressure. True to his name, the Heaven Sundering Saber, sunders the Heaven and as such how could the exhausted Adept Warrior Ulukhawa has the power to resist as he was cut into two parts. One part of his body fell into the sea and was eaten by a shark while the other one fall into the ground and was burned entirely by the inextinguishable fire. The shark that eat the other part of Ulukhawa exploded in burst of mes after eating the other part of Ulukhawa body. This was the power of the heaven Sundering Saber. Seeing this disy of such great prowess, how could the soldiers of humanity not cheer the prince name and confident of their victory? Usually a Seed Formation leveler like him could not contend with a Weronian with Seven Horns and with such attainment of physical body. But he has Perfect Physique and Nine Seeds rarely seen even amongst the many star system that practices such method. With the Nine Seeds rotating and his powerful physical bodies and the Six World Extermination Saber, he could easily ignore all this known convention and easily dispatched that Adept Warrior. After that what ensues was aplete ughter. This is after all a war between twos, the invaders and the original inhabitants. Azief was not merciful. Merciless would be a kind word to describe Azief after he defeated Ulukhawa. With one sh, Azief evaporated ten thousands of Weronians into ashes, with another sh he brought down lightning and thunderstorm to terrorize and punish the Weronians. Without a Seven horn Weronian or an Eight Horn Weronian, the normal Weronian soldiers were helpless like a chicken that lost it head, running around bleeding before dying. This is what called the new order of this new world after the fall. One man could overwhelm ten thousand if he is strong enough. And if he is strong enough he could even overwhelm an entire world by himself. And that was what happens. Azief after killing Ulukhawa join Jean, Paulette, Maximoff and other heroes in a great offensive, killing millions of Weronians. Some were even promoted to Seed Formation Middle Realm with all the constant killing. People like Jean however form their Seeds first before elevating their level. Azief now understand why Jean was respected even among heroes. Instead of making mistake like Sasha, Jean was prudent and cautious. Though Azief also realized that this prudent and cautious personality of Jean will be thrown out of the window when it involved her unofficial Empress, Paulette. The reason why she is called the unofficial Empress, was because when Jean dered himself as the Emperor of France, he did not crown Paulette as his empress for there were great chaos at the time. And then the White Explosion happen and then they returned back to the original Earth but with the Weronian invasioning Jean never had the time to crown this Empress of his not to mention he is no longer the Emperor as it was abolished after the White Explosion. If he wanted to be an Emperor again he has to form his Legion again which he has no interest in doing now. So, Jean had never the time to crown his beloved. The other that followed him in this expedition is Revolutionary Army spies and renowned sniper in the underworld of crime families Maximoff. Together, they run around the battlefield like hungry wolf, killing and ughtering to their heart content. Without the pressure of the Seven Horn Weronians, the other Seed Formation levelers that join this battle were like Gods of War as they trampled upon the hundreds thousands of Weronian soldiers. When Azief recover from his wound from his battle with Ulukhawa Azief on the other hand was truly like the title the world has given him. The Prince of Darkness shows his prowess as the battlefield was shrouded with dark red mist and wherever this dark red mist appears, lives were reaped. At some point of the battle dark winds shes out from the mist and cut off hundreds of Weronian soldiers that was about to kill a battalion of Orb Condensing human soldiers. Once again the world was reminded why the Prince of Darkness is called the strongest human on Earth. With his darkness aura enshrouding the entire battlefield, it was like they were surrounded by a constant pressure to their life. The killing intenting out of that dark red mist was suffocating. With one look one could see that the killing intenting out of the Prince was really thick. If it is condensed and turn into an Intent Attack, it could disrupt one mind and made people go crazy of fear just by being near the Prince. When the battle ended, corpses littered thend and bloods flowed from the hills like the hills were crying tears of red. The skies atop France was bare as all of the clouds were burned by the Prince during his battle with the Seven Horn Weronian. And so began the Europe offensive. This n was conceived by Jean and many other important people in the Revolutionary Army as they believe that they have to liberate the Europe continent to be the base for human resistance. Ennd was upied firmly by the Weronians. So does the South America. They decided Europe was the perfect ce to start their n. Not only to liberate Europe but to bring down the Pirs of Fire that is limiting the suppression of the World Orb. The Stonehenge, the Great Sphinx of Giza in Cairo, The Nazca Desert in Peru, The Easter Ind and somewhere in South American wilderness. They will bring down these pir so fire as they will weaken their enemies. When all of the pirs are brought down Azief is confident that the Weronians would be too weak to qualify as a threat. But for now, they have to suffer first and take risk. And with the Prince level, he could handle Seven Horn Weronian and can outrun Eight Horn Weronians. The Ninth Weronian were constrained by the pressure of the World Orb thus they could not move freely. If not for the Pirs of Fire, they would not even be able to exist in this Earth as they will be ttened by the pressure of the World Orb. Azief enter the war not only because he could not see his world be invaded by the Weronians but also because he wanted to dive into dangerous situations and push his entire being to the limit. Only in that way he can quickly improve himself. He needs to be stronger and stronger if he really wanted to tear all the illusion and understand the truth. Why was Earth, this Earth, is so special? Why was it protected for millenniums? What makes them, human, a weak creaturepared to the many races that inhabits the myriads stars and gxies so special? To know these truth and understand these truth he first have to be worthy of receiving such knowledge. And he knows only one way he could these answers. Power. A power so mighty that nothing would be out of his reach. Azief hold this grand sentiment in his heart and he only admitted this to one person. And that was Will. It is why he and Will have such great understanding about each other. And Will knows Azief bottom line which is why he knows not to push Azief too much. Such bosom brother it is truly enviable in this chaotic era where betrayal ismon. As Azief was pondering of this matter, he halted his steps as he stops in front of a half-eaten corpse of a children and Azief eyes shed with anger. But he calms himself down. It was a technique he used. It was not a technique to calm himself. It was a technique so he could unleash all his anger in one ceter. He will endure his anger and endure himself from feeling anger. And when he found the person responsible for this anger he will unleash his entire wrath. That is why when the soldiers saw Azief flying around the battlefield killing Weronians, they all describe that they never saw such a crazed person in their ranks. When Azief went into battle with Weronian it was like he was possessed and his attack was crazy and his killing was demented. He rips Weronian limbs like tearing of paper, bit their necks and rip their head apart with a bite. Azief had never felt this angry before when he saw so many people dying. It was not the same feeling when he was at Earth 39. Earth 39 was not his Earth, and the Earth 39 people was not his people. He felt sympathy and pity and that was because he was a superior beings. But the feeling he held for the people of his earth and the anger he felt for the injustice the people of his earth felt is surely different. It was more personal and it hurts deeper. And then before he knew it he arrived. The wind moves and the dust flew as his ck cape flutter ¡®We¡¯re here.¡¯ Jean said as he walked forward and stand beside Azief. Azief nodded putting both of his hand behind his back as he examined the area. In front of him is the remains of a six horn Weronian that tries to sneak attack Azief when he was fighting Ulukhawa. Azief look below at the corpses of the six horn warrior. ¡®It is intact.¡¯ Azief remark Jean smiles a bit before saying ¡®Unlike you I did not have the power to incinerate my opponent so thoroughly like yours.¡¯ Azief did not say anything. But actually he was full of admiration of Jeans powers and abilities he possess. Azief is sure that if not because of his attainment in Seed Formation which is higher than Jean, he would be hard-pressed if he were to actually fight Jean. Azief put Jean a little higher than Raymond mostly because Jean fights with brilliance and full of mischievous tactics. Raymond is straightforward in his attack. While this make Raymond attack powerful and vigorous, it also makes him predictable. But Jean¡­Jean was smart. In his attacks or defensive measures, he always is one step ahead. Azief smirk for a bit. Heroes bloom in times of adversity. He mused to himself before scoffing at himself. Isn¡¯t that touting his own horn? By saying heroes bloom in adversity isn¡¯t he also indirectly saying he is also one of those heroes? Thinking himself as a hero, he almostughed. Because he never saw himself like that. He saw the way Jean fight. It was not the way he would fight but it is still intriguing. Jean uses the Time Attribute to fight. He sometimes slow down opponent attacks, or make them faster making them lost their rhythm and sometimes halted some attack of him to be released inter time like a time missile. You sure they could be used? Jean nodded. The thing that both Azief and Jean is looking at is the horn of the six Weronians. Azief crouched down and then grabbed one of the horns on top of the six horn Weronians and then pluck it. The moment he pluck it the bodies of the Weronians slwoly dries up. ¡®The Mind Master was correct¡¯ Maximoff said from behind. ¡®The horns are their weakness¡¯ Azief nodded as he could now form a hypothesis. Weronians are a race that focuses on physical refinement but at the same time they could also harness the powers of the elements. Yet, that power of the elements could not be converted into magic. Why? And how? At least one of them is exined right now. It had something to do with the horns on top of the Weronians head. Azief smiles maliciously. ¡®So, the horn is your weakness? No wonder even for such a warrior hardened race like yours could be chased out of the starry sky to find refuge here¡¯ Azief mused. Then heughed to the sky in satisfaction. No wonder Loki said to him that the Weronian is just a small problem. He must have known from the very beginning that the Weronian had this kind of weakness. Which is why he ask me to confirm my suspicion. Azief mused. What Azief didn¡¯t know the reason Loki said that was because Loki know what will appearter will be more shocking and more powerfulpared to the Weronian race. The Annihtor, the Last Son of Yrinia and the Time Crisis. Compared to theter events, the Weronian Invasion in Loki mind is just a small problem. As Aziefughs the people behind him were shocked with this sudden behavior of the prince. ¡®Lord Shadow, what are youughing about?¡¯ Jean asked. Azief did not answer as he pointed at the horns and said ¡®Hirate¡¯ Slowly understanding dawn on Jean face and he also brightened up ¡®So, that is how it is. This is a great news. At least with this, we could contend easier. But for the higher lever Weronian-¡® ¡®I am here¡¯ Azief said confidently. Jean only smiles bitterly. As they are happy with this sudden revtion suddenly the wind change direction and then an explosion sounded out from the skies BOOMMM!!! The wind howled like wolves as a ming wolf totem appeared in the clouds, devouring the winds and the clouds. A killing intent spreads out as the wolf totem image the size of a mountain look down on France. Jean, Paulette, Maximoff whipped their weapons and raised their fighting strength to the peak getting ready to face the threat. Azief frowned. ¡®A Spirit Totem. An Eight Horn Weronian.¡¯ Azief knows that only an Eight Horn Weronian could form Spirit Totem. Their way of strengthening is different from humanity way of strengthening so of course the manifestation of power is also different. ¡®Get ready to fig-¡® Jean was about to shout and the soldiers was about to once again get ready to fight but Azief shouted, his voice pierced the sound barrier as his voice resonated spreading out through the entire area ¡®HALT! ALL RETREAT!¡¯ And Azief make a grabbing motion with his hand as Jean, Paulette and Maximoff was brought beside him. He only said one word to Jean before flying to the sky ¡®Run¡¯ And then Azief dashed out from the ground darting off to the skies to meet this new enemy. The ming Wolf Totem roars and a void was open from itsrge mouth. Then from that void a Weronian appears, wearing ck armor and ck metal mask covering his face. That Weronian stand silently on the skies with mesing out of his feet, from his hair and horns. Then he removed his metal mask as he surveys the area. He saw many of the burned buildings and he saw the ughtered Weronians warrior littered the streets. In the ground, a hundred thousand human are running away. He has a frosty expression and his gaze was chilling. He stood at the incredible height of twelve feet. He emitted an aura of a high level predator. As he look at the weak human running there is a feeling of superiority but then out of the corner of his eyes he saw something shocking. There was a human flying towards him and releasing an aura of dread and deathparable to the mystic warrior he encountered in the past. ¡®Magic¡¯ he spit the word with disdain. The Weronians has always hated magic. The reason was because they could not train in it and was always suppressed by Mystical race. Mystical race refers to any race that could harness the power of magic It is why Weronian forbid raiding a that has Mystical High Priest. The man covered in ck aura appeared five hundred meet in front of him, floating, approaching him without fear or hesitance. Then the man in ck clothing shouted ¡®Who are you?¡¯ A solemn and imposing voice rang out that covered the skies and suppresses the fireing out from Purunghasa spirit totem and Purunghasa immediately felt shocked. This auraing out of this human is suppressing his Spirit Totem. Immediately Purunghasa knows who he is dealing with ¡®Is this the famous Human Great Warrior the Prince!¡¯ Purunghasa shouted. Azief knows that the appetion of Great Warrior is given to the Eight Horn Weronian. Azief then shouted back rotating all of his Nine Seeds as a godly aura exploded out from him turning him golden, emitting light as blinding and brightly as the sun. ¡®I am the Prince Of Darkness Azief. Who is asking!¡¯ ¡®My name is Purunghasa the Great Warrior. I will im your head for Tribe Leader!¡¯ The Weronian race is a straightforward race and knows only violence to solve dispute. The moment Purunghasa said he is about to im Azief head, he dash forward bring the wind with him. And Azief also did not hesitate as he flew forward with his fast speed leaving atrial of gales and storms and then with their hands clenched they threw a punch. Their two fist collided, as the ming Wolf howls and their two fist collided creating a shockwave the radius of two hundred kilometers, shaking and vibrating the entire France. The fight between Azief and one of the strongest Great Warrior of the Weronian tribe has begun! Somewhere on the ground, a raven that was pecking the innards of a dead Weronian soldiers, blinks. That raven eyes then turned green for a moment before reverting back to normal. Then that ck raven flew away from the battlefield. *** Chapter 195: Silhouette SOMEWHERE IN THE MEDITERRANEAN SEA ISLAND OF PEACE ng! Bang! The dark room was full of sounds. Someone is searching for something. A stone box in the distance was found. Looking at it, that person eyes narrowed as that person will that box to move with the wave of a hand. Opening arge stone box that person found it. It was a battle armor of the highest quality. Even in the darkness the shine it emits gave light to this dark room. That person was a woman. And not just any woman. Every one of her movement was full of grace and power, nobility etched in every expression. Was it because of her influence or was it because of her own increasing power that imbued her with such regality and elegance? Was it an innate quality only now discovered after the Fall? Whatever the answer is, it is undeniable in the world right now, no one could match the brilliance that this girl emitted. Cold as winter, yet adored and yearned by every valiant heroes. No one matched this description other than Katarina the Ice Princess. What she took from the stone box is her most powerful armor, the Armor of the Heavenly Goddess she got from her battle in China. It was white as snow, translucent in a way but possess unbelievable durability. She wears her battle armor looking like a valiant heroine ready to charge against the world alone. She looked perfectly fit to wear the armor as a grand aura spreads out from her body, suppressing everything. She sighed before she produce her thin sword that has the length of one and a half meter. The moment she brings out her sword, the ringing of the swords create ripples in the airs as the temperature in the room drops ten Celsius. She slightly smiles as she swish her sword feeling the sword strength on every fiber of her being. The metal to make this sword was silver and when light was reflected on it, it will turn white and clear as water. The Armor of Heavenly Goddess wore by the Ice Princess, there is no one more fitting to wear it. She looked beautiful and yet heroic at the same time. To reconcile these two description at the same time, other than the famous Ice Princess regarded by the world as the most beautiful woman who else could reconcile these two contrasting aspect? She sheathes her weapon and prepares herself. She was ready. ¡®Wait for me.¡¯ She said to herself As she was about to went out of the room, a door creaks. Slowly footsteps could be heard. Katarina tensed and her hand tightly gripped her sword. A man appears from the opened door. It was a muscly man, with a tattoo on his arms and neck. It was a tattoo belonging to the Bratva. The man used to be a part of that gang before being what he is today. He never did erase that tattoo to remind himself of the harsh past he has endured. Behind that man is a ten foot bear waiting on him outside the door The woman looked at that man. The man sighed and the woman smiled bitterly. ¡®Must you go, Katarina?¡¯ the man said his voice was deep but contains a little sadness. ¡®I could not help it¡¯ Katarina answer. Outside, the snow has stopped falling and so does the rain. The sun slowly shined it slight through the cracks on the clouds. Flowers blossomed as variety of colors filled the ind once again. The storms in The Ind of Peace has subsided but a new storms is being produced somewhere in Europe. And Katarina knows it. The World Council know. And her brother knows. And they know why the storms are there. Because ¡°he¡± is there. And he is in danger. An Eight Horn Weronian¡­..Azief could not handle it alone. And because he is there, she will also be there. Beauty fills the ind regardless of the chaos outside. An illusion of peace in a war torn world. The flowers blooms outside, but the snow will fall. Inside the armory, the pair of sibling looked at each other withplicated gaze. ¡®He¡­might not be able to give what you want.¡¯ Then he added ¡®I hate seeing you cry tears.¡¯ ¡®Since I came to knows tears, I¡¯ve be stronger. Now¡­or in the past it is the same. Now, I¡¯m going forward with my heart as it is.¡¯ Katarina said as she sheathes her sword on the sheath at her left hip. ¡®What do you think I want from him Brother?¡¯ she ask ¡®His heart.¡¯ Boris answer as he sighed. Katarina did not show anything on her face but her heart sways. ¡®I would not know until I try.¡¯ She replied ¡®It always hurt more to put a brave face and lie¡¯ Boris said as his eyes clearly looking at his sister. The sister he promises to protect. ¡®You know how much I love you¡¯ Boris said. ¡®I couldn¡¯t bear it for you to get hurt.¡¯ ¡®Brother.¡¯ Katarina determination is slowly being swayed. In this world, only one thing that could weaken her resolution and determination. And that is her brother. At least it used to be only her brother. Now, there is another one. ¡®I hate seeing you cry and in pain. Now, and in the past. I sacrificed everything to just see your smile. I would do anything to keep you safe. Even if that is from yourself¡¯ ¡®Brother, will you stand against me?¡¯ Boris did not say anything as he opens his clenched fist and fireflieses out from his hand, emitting a light like that of a moonlight Like the starry skies full of blinking stars, the fireflies roam inside the dark armory. The light some is close and some is far. Spreading its wing these fireflies emitted aromatic scent that calms the mind and the heart. Katarina look at the fireflies and remember her brother promise with her, on thatke full of fireflies. ¡®I could not fight you.¡¯ Boris replied ¡®Because you afraid you will hurt me brother?¡¯ ¡®No, because I know I can¡¯t win over you. Not now¡­.not ever. Even if I am stronger than you, I would never be able to beat you. I¡¯m not Father¡¯ Katarina frowned. They never like to talk about their father. ¡®I will only help him a bit.¡¯ Katarina said trying to persuade her brother ¡®No, I would not let you risk yourself for him. Let him handle his problem. He is the strongest man on Earth. He could handle it.¡¯ ¡®Brother¡­I¡¯ she was about to plead when she realizes something is wrong. She is slowly feeling her eyelid bing heavy. She looks at the flying firefly and she knows what Boris did. ¡®Brot-¡® ¡®Sleep.¡¯ Boris said as he open his arms and from the sleeves of his shirt hundreds of blinking fireflieses out and with it the aromatic scent filled the armory Katarina slowly felt her knees buckled down as she slides down to the floor. Boris hurriedly dash forward and shielded Katarina body from crashing to the floor. He looks at the sleeping face of his sister and sigh. ¡®Katarina, whichever choice I have to choose in this world, this big brother of yours will always choose you¡¯ So, the beauty sleeps. The snow stops and the storms keep raging. *** MEANWHILE IN FRANCE The skies were crazy. That was what the fleeing soldiers thought to themselves as they they were fleeing from the inevitable battle of these titans. The soldiers are running into the teleportation portal created by Warp and sustained by Jean Time Abilities to open the Portal longer. As they looked upon the vast skies, they saw a gigantic face of a ming wolf and a golden god filling up the skies with their colors of red and yellow. On the skies, the two great warrior is fighting. Filled with killing intent that cover the skies, Azief and Purunghasa trades blow at top speed creating sonic boom and shockwave with each blows. Azief even with the vibrational energy left on his body after each strike managed to trade blows by blows because he could recover thanks to his Undying physique and his Nine Seeds that doubles his life force. Tree of Life imbued its owner with almost limitless life force. Unless oneprehend Destruction Laws or possesses an attack that supersedes the regeneration rate of the owner body, Azief will not be easily killed even with a difference on one realm. But an Eight Horn Weronian if it ispared to the current leveler systems that means Purunghasa is at Divine Comprehension. Thankfully, the Weronians did not cultivate the same strengthening technique of humanity. If not Azief would notst even a few bout. Divine Comprehension is as it name suggest. Using Divine Laws to fight. Even with Azief almost godlike physique and his Nine Seeds, if his opponent could use the Laws of The World, he would be destroyed in body and soul. His body could sustain physical attacks but not Laws based attacks. And not only that, Divine Comprehension could harness the power of the world, the stars, sun and moon to create magic spells. For one that focuses on Physique, magic that does not follow any logics is its weakness The reason why Azief is still not breaking down even with two realms difference is because Azief own body rivals that of the Weronians. Azief was using the power of the Seeds to tap to the energy of the world imbued in each of his strike. Purunghasa on the other hand, his eyes radiated vicious desire to kill Azief. They were both supernaturally strong even among their kind, cut different from the rest of people watching these battle in the distance or spying on this battle. The Merchant Association has their own ways of watching these battle that is unfolding in Europe and so does other factions. As Azief trade blows by blows, he notices that Purunghasa is getting faster like he was slowly getting ustomed with the rhythm of the battle. Azief face turns grave while a smirk could be seen on Purunghasa face. ¡°Take this!¡± Azief in the midst of throwing a punch when suddenly he felt a deadly premonition. His heart lurched and an intense sensation of imminent crisis filled his mind and heart. He veered off to the side without hesitation. The instant he shifted his position, a piercing hand movement of Purunghasa whistled past him at high speed, cracking the air beside him Ripples emanated out through the air as it passed causing Azief face to flicker. ¡®Shit!¡¯ he cursed Azief heart pounded like a drum. He knew if he hadn¡¯t evaded at the right time just now, his head would have exploded! An intense, grim sound filled the air as the rippling passed Azief. As the sound emanated out, mes exploded out. The ming Wolf Spirit Totem growls and roars as Purunghasa shouts ¡®Let see if you could survive this Great Warrior of the Human Race!¡¯ BOOM! Azief were hit on the chest by thisrge explosion as he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His bones were broken and it slowly mended itself, this time longer than before. Azief face was pale as he made an X cross with both of his hand as he endure the mes explosion. His skin was melted and Azief winces in pain as he gritted his teeth. Slowly his skin regenerates but the pain lingers. This kind of fire was like his Nirvanic Fire Azief mused to himself as he was thrown fifteen feet backward on the skies An invincible aura erupted out of Azief as his vein thrummed with power, an ancient source of energy slowly nourishing his body and repairing his injury. His Golden Domain also appeared to fight of the pressure of the powerful aura and mes of Purunghasa. He punches the air as the mes spirals and punch into nothingness. Energy roils out as the air ripples, the winds screams and the skies parted Beneath them, the rivers andke slowly evaporated as they boils and turns into gas. Azief meridian expanded as he suck energy from his surrounding, creating a swirling mass of energy that flew into him, strengthening him to endure more blows from Purunghasa. Azief was actually heavily injured but he could not show it, not in front of this Weronian. He smiles as sweat falls from his forehead, his hand trembles and his bones broken, but he did not show it, not with the way he is acting. And he had to endure. The reason? The soldiers has not yet finished evacuating the civilians. They might have traded blows hundreds of times but not even a minute has passed. This is a battle between experts. Their speed in unbelievable and could not be seen by weaker leveler. For those who are in Energy Disperse Realm they could see some of the moves with their eyes but for those below they could only see some shes and deafening sounds as their eyes and ears could not process such speed. Great wave of emotions filled Azief heart as he battled this Eight Horn Weronian. He was not afraid. Instead he felt excited, with each blows taken, with each strike deflected. He did not know whether he will survive this. But if he does, he knows he will make an improvement. This way of improvement he thought of is a high risk high reward method. Only he alone could uses this kind of method. Was it because he is strong? That is true. But that is not the only reasons. It is also because he is the most desperate. If his desperation could bepared with the heroes of this generation, none would exceed him. With each steps taken, his desperation mounted. He wanted to be stronger, to see new peaks, to experience new things and to sit on the highest throne. It is ambition. And that ambition drives his desperate heart and motivates his every move. If he manages to kill this Weronian, he is confident he could form his Tenth Seed. ¡®Hyargh¡¯ he yells as he deflected another attack by Purunghasa as he was toss back a few meters back before shing once again in the clouds, creating a shockwave that disperses any clouds in ten kilometers radius. The booming sound deafened some low leveler on the ground. Like a hammer being pounded, the ground trembles After killing all those Weronians soldiers, Azief is on the brim of a breakthrough in his Seed Formation As he sh and fight the Weronian a repressive aura was created in the sky, a death zone that is around ten kilometers radius of these two fighters. Any creature that enter this death zone instantly dies because of the suffocating pressure created by these two fighters. With the ming Wolf Totem on the skies proving me essence, Purunghasa attack was imbued with the power of the mes as the skies was colored red Dark red mist appareled in the sky as Azief fight backs and defends against the heat. Azief rings shines and gleams in the darkness of the dark red mist. It is Azief trump card. He did not use the saber. To use the saber now would be a waste of his power. The saber are powerful but it requires arge amount of power to wield and even used. To use the saber on a Weronian like Purunghasa who might survive his saber strike will leave him at a vulnerable position after he employed his saber strike. It is not yet the right time he mused. Purunghasa on the other hand slowly lose his smile What kind of human is this? Mostly people would already be in despair and frenzy seeing him being soid back fighting him. Yet, this human seem to be enjoying this battle. And Purunghasa hated those eyes that is looking at him amidst the me and the dark red mist There was something he didn¡¯t like about the way this human is looking at him. On the other hand, Azief face was pale, as his injuries slowly be severe with each attacks. That fire was not normal fire as it tries to burns Azief from inside out. But because of his powerful body and his Tree of Life, it repressed the me and save his life. But now, he is even weaker. But he is still smiling. Then he looked down and saw, the people have already evacuated. It was then Azief smirk at Purunghasa and shouted ¡®See youter!¡¯ He flies in his fastest speed, running away from the scene. He shot through the air in a sh of light. Purunghasa was shocked before he quickly understand what is happening. That human is ying him. He fly forward as he turns into a ming streaks of fire on the skies chasing Azief. As this was happening underneath a dome made of energy, looking at the battle from the ground was a girl This girl eyes contained a certain maliciousness. But it also has a hints of yearning and guilt as he saw the figure of the prince. Inside her heart is an indelible pride stemming from her time with the Prince. Her long ck hair sway beautifully blown by the gentle wind. Her red tight attires look especially ring. Her killing aura that emanates from the attire could notpare to leftover killing intent of those two cmitous gods that was fighting in the clouds moments ago. Beside her a book was floating powering this concealment dome. The book bounded with silver metal chains, the cover is a realistic mouth Only one personage in the whole wide world that fist this description. The Wicked Witch Morgana. On her hand is a glinting spear made by the horns of a Seven Horn Weronians. The spear glint dangerously and had the desire to devour life ¡®Louise is with Loki.¡¯ ¡®I do not know what he want with Louise.¡¯ Morgana talk to herself like she was trying to calcte something. Sighing she wills her dome to move. Her dome merged with the Earth and traveled underground following the energy trail of the prince. She gripped her spear tightly. This will be her first assassination attempts on the prince. Her silhouette follows the Prince¡­..wherever that might lead. Somewhere else, in a cave full of snakes and ck ravens, a man sighed. *** This is the new chapter. Hope you like it. Katarina is trying to help the Prince but is being obstructed by Boris. The fight is not yet over. Anyway, help me by donating some bucks and leaving somements. Hope you like it. *** Chapter 196: Legendary The sonic boom creates a ripple in the air as a figure part the clouds as that figures flies through it. A dark red mist followed behind this figure. Not far behind a ming figures chased the figure. Azief is still running from Purunghasa maintaining his will and his confidence. He could defeat it. He knows this in his heart. ¡®Stop, human!¡¯ Purunghasa yelled with anger but Azief only ignored it. Azief popped some blue pills into his mouth and this pills boost his speed adding the frustration in Purunghasa heart. Every time Purunghasa ising close and only a breath away from getting the human, Azief would popped blue pills into his mouth and seemingly unfetter his body from the area and shoot forward in a sh. Purunghasa is of course visibly shocked with such speed. In Azief heart however, he could not help but be thankful of all the pills Sina gave to him before he sets out. This pills were refined from Will speed and so contains some semnce of the speed source. Azief has a reason for doing this kind of maneuver inst minute. He wanted to draw the Purunghasa away fromrge poption and uses his trump card. Spain was his destination. From what he gather he learn that Spain is like a barrennd nowadays after the initial massacre from the Weronians. Those that survived flee to other ces. Spain is now mostly popted by Weronians soldiers and warriors. He wanted to use the Eternal Rings. Manic desire to run away was produced from Azief eyes, convincing Purunghasa that Azief wanted to flee. Azief smirked ¡®Heh¡¯ The one thing Azief like about these Weronians is that they do not have strategic thinking. They relied only on their brute strength and violence. It is no wonder the myriad races of the Universes look down on them. Compared to those cunning Old Beings that roams the vast universes, the Weronian look like a baby that just got birthed They do not retreat even in the face of imminent death even when the cause is hopeless This makes them stupid but also at the same time makes them formidable soldiers and a trustworthy space mercenary. They flew across the Europe continent before Azief flew down somewhere in Spain. ¡®Let us fight here!¡¯ Azief shouted as he darted off to the ground and the moment hended the entirend masses around fifty kilometers radius crumpled up and break like a bowstring that was too taut creating mini quakes. Purunghasa prefer it this way as he also flew down. The Weronians disdain fighting with tricks and has always views brute strength as their ultimatews. Both of them descent and that descent created a tremendous force that affected thews of nature. Their descent created ming thunderstorm that raged from the ground to the clouds. Lightning shoots off and thunders roars as the clouds turns to fireballs and fall down like rain. The forest was swept away by the fire while any creatures below the rank of Apex all were burned or suffocated by the terrifying pressure emanated from these top expert descent. Azief then activated one of his Ring. It was then a song could be hearding out from Azief mouth. The song could not be understood but could only be felt. It transcend the limitation ofnguages. It evoke emotion. The Song contain great clues to the Great Path of the Universes. Countless mysterious truth appeared as worldly phenomena as the sound travels from Azief mouth and affect the natures and Laws around him. The images of a setting sun, images of a dark night illuminated by the moon, the image of a falling stars by the millions appeared as the Song was sung. The images¡­does they have connection to the Grand Truths or not? Nobody knows Azief did not know and so does Purunghasa. But Azief has always known that the Eternal Ring was something so otherworldly and so powerful that Azief would not be surprised if someone says that these rings were the remnants of some top super powerful beings that used to rule multiple Universes. Blue light radiates around the sounds. The Ring of Creation Song glows as Azief sing the Song. It was the Song of Poisonous Mist. About 50 kilometer radius was covered by a poisonous mist of dark red color. The trees wilted, the bird¡¯s falls down and foamed in the mouth before dying in excavating pain. The mist seems to be malicious. It even affects the thunderstorm that is raging as the mes died down and the thunders were suppressed. It was calm and silent yet this mist burning with it lethal virus that kills anyone weaker than the singer. Arge camp of Weronian soldiers housing about twenty thousand Weronians soldiers and warriors instantly died and corrode into a pile of melted meat after being consumed by the mist. And it affect the body of Purunghasa as his eyes opened in shock. As Purunghasa is an Eight Horn Weronians he is stronger than Azief. But this Eternal Ring is as mysterious as the Grand Truth of the Universe. Even though Azief was two realm below him, with Azief Perfection Path he could even threaten a being like Purunghasa. Loki prediction was right. This Prince that will one day be the God of Death will be the strongest version of the God of Death even more so than in Loki timeline Purunghasa could not believe what he is feeling now. He felt this for the first time since he met this human¡­.the feeling of fear. ¡®What is this mist?¡¯ He said as he notices as his almost imprable skin slowly shed like a snake shedding it skin. With each shedding he realize his skin slowly bing weaker. No one should underestimate the rings that Azief wielded With these ten Ring he used to roams the Universes undefeated. Azief lost many times before he became Sovereign. But everyone knows that after he became Sovereign he never lost a battle. At least no one ever heard he loses. But there was a rumor he fought to a draw with Lord Wargod As Purunghasa was exposed to the mist, his blood slowed down as the poison angrily acted up, using bits full might and roared. The Song rise to a crescendo. The sound of the rising tone causes the stagnating blood flow to rises up and just like that Purunghasa felt like there is the Giant Worm rampaging inside his body, fierce and immense. This kind of impact made the blood flow to go into a rampage, tearing apart Purunghasa meridians and strength nerves in his body and almost severing the nerve between his body and his horns. Fortunately for Purunghasa he managed to stop the invading forces by burning his golden bloodline inside his body halving his longevity as he instantly aged. Within a short moment Purunghasa nearly got ruined by a Song. In agony he spat a mouthful of fresh blue blood. This was a great pain that he almost couldn¡¯t handle. But then he roared and his aged body rejuvenated nbut his longevity could not be reimed. Because of this he is angry, beyond that he is wrathful. The ming Wolf howls to the heavens and fires res across the vast skies, devouring clouds and dissipating air, suppressing the mist. A certain Divinity Aura rises up from Purunghasa destroying the conflicting force inside his body. Burning his bloodline manages to make him resist Azief potent attack. Azief sighed and ns his next move as the Ring of Song Creation dims. He could not use it for a while. Azief also takes a deep breath as he could feel one of his Seed bes dims. Even with Nine Seeds and borrowing the energy of the world, the demands of the Eternal Ring is so extravagant. Doesn¡¯t this means he could not even use all ten eternal rings in one battle? Not to mention some rings have such powers that it could dims two or three of his seed just by using a portion of its powers? Azief only could curse that the only Song he got from the Ring of Creation Song is two songs. And using only one song has causes him this much He once saw the Demon King uses this Ring. He creates stars and moon and uses it as weapon. The song affect the divinews of the world and defy the Laws of the Universe. But Azief was not that Demon King and his attainment was not as powerful as that Demon King. The fact that he could this much of power is already astounding in his level. Then rioting all of his Eight Seeds, he powered the Ring of Great Summoning. He summon his Steed. The semi skeletal winged horse appears as thunders and lighting that was beings suppressed once again create chaos in the skies. As Azief jumped on the back of that horse, he adds his deadly and dark aura around him. One of his Seed slowly bes slower in rotating. The horse neigh sounds like a shriek of a tortured and demented souls from the Underworld as dark mist swirls under its hooves. Azief look behind him and he smiles. Surrounded by such ghastly aura, his smile look like he was the controller of all Darkness. A legion of shadows floats in the air behind it, as Azief pointed his finger to Purunghasa and shouted ¡®Attack!¡¯ The legion of shadows unhesitatingly flew forward and opening their mouth rushing to Purunghasa. At the same time the Legion of Shadows attacked Purunghasa, Azief summons Marchosias the Marquis of Hell Then the already slow rotating Seeds stop rotating as it bes dims waiting to be replenished by the worldly energy. One of the Leaves on the Tree of Life is about to fall and hanging by a thread on the Tree. It was like a blow of wind will causes this Leaf to drop down. Three Seeds creating leaves of Origin. Two Seeds has be dim. One more Seeds and the Leaves will fall. The Price of suing such powerful magic from the Eternal rings is truly exorbitant. If Azief did not use the Rings, he could fight with all of his Nine Seeds rotating constantly providing him energy from the Tree of Life that will keep absorbing the worldly energy. But the Ten Eternal Rings cut off such connection between the owner body and the worldly energy. Why? Azief still didn¡¯t understand. But he dares to makes a spection. Azief believes that the Ten Eternal Ring views the worldly energy as an inferior form of energy. Not to mention if Azief didn¡¯t use the Ten Eternal Rings he is sure he would not even break past the defenses of Purunghasa sturdy almost godlike physique. Even as the Seeds dims, the Marquis of Hell appears The wolf like creature appears looking fiercer and gloomier than before. Its head was of a wolf with gryphon wing and a serpent tail, spewing infernal fire from its mouth. Behind him were 30 legions of demon like creature. Azief pointed his finger at the Spirit Totem of the ming Wolf and ordered ¡®Marquis of Hell, devour that Sprit Totem and strengthen yourself.¡¯ Marchosias howled, as his howl created dark thunders that covered the mes of the ming Wolf Totem He moves his paws as it flies through the air to the Spirit totem and a shockwaves ripple through the air as the Wolf howls and winces in pain. Demons-like creature is wreaking havoc, eating, shing, and biting the sides of the ming Wolf, devouring its mes and flesh. Azief eyes narrowed down as he collected himself after using two Eternal Rings that drains him most of his Seed abilities to manipte certain attributes. It only took him twenty seconds to do all this. He takes a deep breath as energy enter his body, his Seven Seeds borrowed the power of this world as the energy all around Spain was sucked into his body and almost got depleted with that one breath. With the World Orb Regenerative properties, Spain would be replenished by tomorrow but for today, its energy was sucked entirely by Azief. mes and thunders shed in the skies of Spain, as the mortals below suffers from heat and heaven deafening sound produce by these two demon gods. Purunghasa was incensed with anger. To him, these are tricks. His killing intent billowed to the Heavens. As he face the Legion of Shadows, he snorted. Roaring sound echoed out as he snorted. Popping sound filled the air as the legion of Shadows charge towards him. ¡®Simple tricks. Weak!¡¯ His Totem Spirit was preupied but Purunghasa did not need his Spirit totem to help him at this moment. He crack his knuckles and mes exploded out from his fist A me appeared above his head floating a few inches from the crown of his head. The world was turned into world of mes reminiscent of depiction of Hell. The me then transformed into a sunscape filled with exploding sr re. This phenomenon could be seen from a thousand kilometers away.] Thend beneath them crumpled and then be scorched ck before they slowly turned into ashes that flew as the wind carried them off. The sea boils as the sea experience condensation asrge mass of gas flew to the skies and snowcapped mountain melted off creating avnches all over Spain The mes then transformed into orbs of fires condensed into the hottes orbs of fires here on Earth. This orb shot out toward the iing Legion of Shadows A booming explosion echoed out; creating something akin of nar shockwave as the Legion of Shadows could do nothing to block Purunghasa advance. They dissipated along with miserable screams and shrieking. The speed of Azief Steed slowly decrease as Azief smiles bitterly. It take two second of Azief to summon this two creatures but Purunghasa only uses one second to destroy the legion of shadows belonging to his steed. Purunghasa then look towards the Demons that is attacking his Totem Spirit. Slowly the mes around the edges of the ming wolf is being devoured. Once again Purunghasa look at the summoned creatures of Azief with disdain. He lifted his hand as the air around him were burned into single particle atom before dissipatingpletely into nothingness. Then he bring his hand down. Like an axe of an executioner, the moment he brought his hand down, it was like the Sun was falling. Explosion rocked the skies as Spain was burned and thousands if not millions Weronians on Spain dies because of the heat or was burned alongside the mes that now ruled thend and the skies. The Demon like creature and Marchosias were all split by the appearance of a fire cleaving saber shaped attack. It descended with incredible speed,nding directly onto the demon-like creature and Marchosias ending their life as their souls returned to the ring on Azief fingers. A deafening boom filled the air. ¡®That kind of destructive power¡­ is truly terrifying¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Now on the mes infested world only two people remains, looking at each other eyes, staring at each other with the killing intent that could choke anyone to death by fear. The skies are on fire and thend are on fire. Even the seas are on fire. With that one move, Purunghasa turns the entire world into mes. At least that how it looks like in Azief eyes. Spain was now burned as forest is devoured by fires and even cold mountains is burning. But even in this world of mes, the skies is still there. And as long as there is the skies, lightning will appeared. Like being awakened by a falling ss, thunder roars mightily and golden lightning shoots off from the ming skies and strikes down the ming Wolf and Purunghasa horns simultaneously. This move was so unexpected and so sudden that Purunghasa who was concentrating on Azief was caught unaware. For that one moment, the lightning strikes Purunghasa horn. And another strike shot towards the Spirit Totem. The lightning falls and the Spirit Totem exploded into motes of mes as the mes all over the skies,nd and seas slowly dissipated and showing sign of calming down. It only take one second but it was enough. Azief smirks. That was the opportunity he waited. That one second time gap. ¡®Like I thought.¡¯ Azief eyes glint dangerously as he look towards Purunghasa horns. ¡®That is your weakness.¡¯ For such a strong race, even the Heavens were jealous and give you a weakness. At this time Purunghasa was pale in the face as he realize what happens. He felt the numbness on his horns and then look behind him as he watched his Spirit Totem exploded. He then felt a maelstrom of energy exploding inside his body as bacsh of his Sprit Totem being destroyed. His pale face indicate his fear. ¡®This human knows our tribe weakness.¡¯ He thought to himself as his horn felt like it was almost being ripped off from his head. This is the reasons why even though Azief was two realms below this Purunghasa he was not truly afraid. He was wary, yes, but he was not afraid. The Three Seeds that dimmed was Death Life and Rebirth. But he still have the Seeds of Elements. Using that he directed the Lightning to attack the horns and at the same time the Spirit Totem. Not to mention the kind of Lightning that Azief could create was Tribtion Lightning. Or to put it more urately a lightning that contain some hints of Tribtion Lightning. Azief calction is not slowly going towards his desired endings. And he still have eight rings he did not use. The ruins he tattooed underneath his skins is glowing as it provide strength and replenishments. This battle has now reached at its peak. This battle gained the world attention. Those that is watching from the distance all gulped. Today they know. Today they see. Today, they are more than just spies or watchers, or observers. Today, they stand as witnesses. They all know it in their heart. They got this feeling in their souls. The prince will be ¡­.legend. This battle will surely be legendary. Like a Sun that is too bright to see, the Prince is like a blinding light that shines the light in humanity darkest moment. It was like with this battle the Prince is teaching a lesson to all those that harbors dark notion to him. This is a legendary character that is fighting such a legendary battle that is shocking the world and affect the phenomena of this like he were a God. And legends¡­..lives forever. On the scorched and mingnds, there is a green snake slithering through the mes. Then the snakes stop. Hissing, its slits eyes closes and then opens. A green eyes look towards the skies. Then the eyes closed back. The snake hiss and slithers away and burrows itself inside the ground. On a cave somewhere, a man sitting on throne made of slithering snakes, notices the dark aura of a woman he knew. He sighed. But he did not desire to stop it. A man with a golden gourd sitting inside the cave on a chair carved of white marble asked ¡®Why did you not stop my mistress?¡¯ The man replies ¡®Because its necessary¡¯ as he smiles bitterly before he closes his eyes. On the skies, Aziefughed, his hair thrown back and heughed. Heughs as any of his fear was washed away. ¡®HAAH!!!!¡¯ With a battle cry he dash forward as thend behind him ruptured and exploded. Purunghasa who was bleeding from his mouth and suffers internal injury did not let go of this provocation. He also dashed forward and gather the strength on his fist. Both of them make their stand. Their fist once again collided but this time the position of power is reversed. Their fist collided and Spain trembles before the mountain behind both of them, exploded. One mountain was burned into nothingness while the other mountains were turned into smithereens by a lightning strikes causing lightning arcs like snakes formed beneath the destroyed mountains. With one sh, Azief and Purunghasa used their strongest physical power and shed seriously. Unlike the beginning when they were testing each other powers, this time they know¡­..this is the final stand. Not far away, an invisible dome pooped out from underground. A woman was inside it gripping tightly on her spear, her eyes did not lose her targets. With the red skies as her reminder, she will not hesitate to do anything to reim the future of humanity by killing the scourge that is her father. The world watches as the storms is about to stop. Meanwhile, on the Ind of Peace, the snows falls again. *** Chapter 197: And he laughed Drip! Drip! The sound of a droplet of water echoes inside the darkness of this dark long cave. Small slithering creatures could be seen roaming inside the darkness of this dark alleyways of this cave, hissing and slithering, their eyes red and glow in the dark. Drip! Drip! The sound of the water from the stctite on the ceiling of the cave ceiling fall forming a stgmite below. The dripping water drips down like the sound of a timpani in a grand orchestra filling the soundless cave with music only certain people can appreciate. Inside this dark cave green smoke fills it. It is translucent and ethereal. And it was full of malevolent intent. Ravens sometimes fly inside it. The snakes and the slithering creatures that dwells inside the cave sometimes look up and see the ravens but they did not jump and swallows them. Instead they let the ravens go. ck ravens¡­..this is the familiars that their masters uses. These snakes possess some intelligence. They knew instinctually that the ravens that flies freely inside this cave belongs to their master. So, they hissed and look. But they did not do anything. Then suddenly augh reverberate inside the cave and the snakes shivers. The ravens¡¯ trembles. Deep inside the cave, is a child dressed in a very kingly outfit that reminds one of a child emperor. He wears golden robe and wears golden shoes. With runic patters that covers his entire outfit he looks mystical and mysterious. The kid has a childish and cute face, and possess smooth skin. He sit on a throne of slithering snakes. The thrones hiss and spew green smokes from their mouths filling this deep dark caves. Ravens are perched on top of his throne and its handle. The boy was pouring wine into a wine ss. Yet, the person who was sitting not far away from that boy did not find the boy cute at all. If nothing else, that person found the boy fearsome. The person sitting in a marble chair was handsome but there is a scar on his hand and he look tired. On his left hip is a golden gourd. And wrapped on his feet is a chain carved in the likeness of a serpent. This person is Louise the Wine Beggar. He look towards the kid and ask. ¡®Lord Loki, why did you not prevent my mistress ns when you clearly knows what she is nning?¡¯ Loki was sipping wine as he smiles mischievously. By now Louise has found out that Loki did not once relent his eyes from watching over them and have eyes on their every action. Looking at the screen on the walls of the cave showing what is happening in France and what is Morgana is doing, Louise at first believes that Loki would shatter his mistress n. But how would have thought Loki did not move at all. He did not prevent any of his mistress action. He was like a flowing water, following the wind like the clouds. If this is any other person, Louise could understand. But this is Loki¡­.the now nemesis of the objectives of Morgana and Louise. Loki put down his wine ss and wipe the leftover wine on his mouth with a white handkerchief. ¡®Louise, I am known to be quite the talker. It is one of the qualities that the Death God did not like about me.¡¯ He said before he giggles. ¡®That I¡¯m quite the talker. But I could not talk much since I was sent here. Because even if I talk, no one would understand.¡¯ He sighed. ¡®When I have a day when my ns don¡¯t go well, to who could I vent? Who could I share my secrets and frustration? And talk without reservation? It is ironic that the only person I could talk freely with is you and Morgana. Because both of you knows what I am doing here, and why I¡¯m doing it.¡¯ Louise did not reply but he nodded in understanding. Travelling through time andnded in the past¡­.it is nothing exciting. Of course meeting characters that will one day be legendary was quite exciting at first but after a while, the only thing that is left is utter and abject loneliness. Then Louise said ¡®To be somece where we do not belong, to be in a time where we do not belong¡­.I understand the loneliness.¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly. ¡®Since you understand let me tell you why I did not stop your mistress. The reason is not asplicated as you might think. It is simple actually. It was because I miscalcted one thing. A legendary person is surely legendary indeed.¡¯ Loki said beforeughing at himself. ¡®What do you mean Lord Loki?¡¯ ¡®Azief was always known to be the First Sovereign. It is why he was the strongest. He was the first. And a hundred yearster Raymond became one. The Era of the Death God was called the Era of Golden Years. For a hundred years he reigned and he then passed the era to Raymond when Raymond be Sovereign. But..¡¯ ¡®But?¡¯ ¡®But this progress of him is too fast and too terrifying. I only helped him a little and change a few events but it propels him to an unimaginable heights. Now he is even walking the path of Perfection. This will make him even stronger but also changes a lot of my ns. To be more urate, if he is growing with this kind of pace, it will throw all of my n askew.¡¯ Louise suddenly understand. The Butterfly that ps its wing and changes events. The Butterfly effect. Even though Louise evade three Eras he knows a little about the God of Death from folk stories told in viges and kingdoms before his grand Ascension. He met many people and ughter many people. But he also saves many people and met many people that will one day be his enemies and allies. But in the long course of the God of Death history he had never had a sworn brother or having such a heartwarming life like he is having right now. He was alone. He was betrayed and was forced to be fugitive by the World Government after he escaped from World Government captivity which sets off a feud between Azief and Raymond in theter years. Of course Louise knows the inside story that the one that apanied Azief from the very beginning is Sofia but other than that, there is no other friends or acquaintance to speak off. He only has allies and enemies. He is a lonely sovereign that is could and emotionless. Louise understand why Loki is worried. ¡®So, you wanted to Morgana to kill The God of Death?¡¯ ¡®Hah¡¯ Loki snorted. ¡®You think she would seed?¡¯ Loki ask back with disdain in his tone Louise did not understand why Loki believe why she will not seed. ¡®Why do you believe so?¡¯ Loki snorted ¡®You, are after all only mortal after all. You know nothing about Sovereign.¡¯ Before he takes another sip from his wine ss. Then putting it back down he said ¡®Why do you think there is only Seven Sovereign? And why is a birth of a new Sovereign always happen after the Prohibition of Sovereigns?¡¯ ¡®It is the control scheme of the Sovereigns.¡¯ Louise answered. Lokiughed ¡®This is why I said you know nothing about Sovereign.¡¯ ¡®Prohibition of Sovereign decreed that no one is allowed to attempt to be Sovereign during the time of the Prohibition. If this is not a way to controls the people, what is it?¡¯ Louise shot back. This time Lokiughed harder. ¡®Did you not notice the Prohibition of Sovereign alwayssted only for a hundred year? Raymond be a Sovereign after the first prohibition of Sovereign ended. He became Sovereign almost immediately.¡¯ Louise nodded. It is why he return back to seclusion and seal himself evading three eras of the three strongest Sovereign. Loki continued like he was getting drunk and ready to talk without concealing everything. Louise felt Loki was happy he could talk about this with someone boasting about his knowledge and insights. ¡®And a new Prohibition was put into ce. Katarina the Ice Goddess took one hundred and fifty years to be a Sovereign as Jean missed that chance by a few months. But by then the Prohibition was put into ce by the Divine Decree now supported by Three Sovereigns.¡¯ ¡®But didn¡¯t the Time God..¡¯ Louise was about to point out something but Loki smiles and answer almost immediately ¡®Jean had to wait for the Prohibition to end but the death of Paulette forces him to break the Prohibition and be Sovereign. If not for the God of Death rendering assistance during that time, Jean would have been annihted by the Divine Laws of Prohibition of Sovereigns. Only one exception was given and that was during the ascension of the Twin Sages of the East, Oreki and Hikigaya. The Sovereign lifted the Prohibition to allow them to ascend. But do you know the Prohibition was enacted?¡¯ Louise shake his head, as he knows this is the essence of the story. ¡®Because each time a Sovereign is born, he would suck all the worldly energy and the Universal Energy of the Milky Way draining it of the essence of primordial energy. If another person attempt ascension, then the world will dried up and the consequences will be dire. It is not a means to control people and kept humanity weak.¡¯ He takes another sip of his wine and he then continued nonchntly as he spews these secrets of the world Louise has never known before. ¡®It is to keep the Universe of Milky Way from drying up and throw us back to a world without these powers. Defenseless and powerless with a grand treasure hidden inside our very own world, this will have a target on it back and without the power to protect it we would be only a sacrifice in the grand scheme of things. Loki sighed. He looks at the walls full of moving images of people in the Ind of Peace. He then saw snows falls in the Ind Of Peace. The snows falls slowly then slowly it builds momentums as it falls harder and harder. Then the wind blows and a snowstorm ravage the northern part of the Ind. The formation of the ind was forced open and a woman shot out form the ind with an ice trail helping her tounch herself to the clouds as she freeze the air and glide through the clouds heading to France. He ignored the snows and the woman as he look back at Louise and continues. ¡®With the miraculous power of the World Orb, in only one hundred years, it will fills the world with energy once more. If this was any others, with one ascension that world will dried up and will not produce even one Sovereign as the consumption of such transformation would taxes the entire Universe where the person resides.¡¯ ¡®When Six Sovereign was crowned, Raymond and a few other Sovereign manipte the Divine Laws and cut the Will of the World making it impossible for anyone to ascend to Sovereign. At the time the God of Death was in another Universeprehendingws and perfecting his Grand Path. So, he was not able to prevent the tearing of the Will of the World and it Universal Laws.¡¯ ¡®But¡­didn¡¯t you be the Seven Sovereign?¡¯ Louise asked clearly confused. And with this Loki smiles. ¡®I used unconventional ways to circumvent the Divine Laws and manages to be a Sovereign to the ire of Raymond and a few other Sovereigns.¡¯ The he takes another sips of his wine ss as he looks at the walks and saw that the battles on France is about to reach its conclusion. He saw Morgana is ready as a woman in white robe appears inside the dome and help Morgana to put a spell on the tip of that spear. The White Witch is now cooperating with the Wicked Witch. Loki by now, knows that the White Witch knows that it was him that wipes her memories. The only thing she doesn¡¯t know is what memories Loki wipes from her mind. And that is why she is cooperating with the Wicked Witch. Loki knows. But he didn¡¯t care. Everything is still under his calctions. Louise on the other hand is lost in his thought as he suddenly realize something and his face turns pale. ¡®Lord Loki¡­why did you tell me all about these secrets?¡¯ Loki avert his gaze from the walls and smiles. ¡®Do you fear that I will silence you by killing you?¡¯ Louise nodded honestly. Lokiughed as hisugh echoes inside thisrgework of caves. ¡®Then why?¡¯ ¡®Maybe because I knew you would never be able to tell this to anyone. Or maybe I have a n regarding you.¡¯ Then pouring more wine into his ss he ask ¡®Do you know ying cards? Not our era ying cards but this era ying cards?¡¯ Louise nodded. ¡®Do you know what card I like the most in the whole deck of cards?¡¯ Louise shakes his head. ¡®The Joker. Because in certain games it could change the entire situations.¡¯ And he smile mysteriously. ¡®I have warned your mistress that if she did not follow my advice, I will no longer take it easy on her. Today is the day I will now fully scheme against her.¡¯ Louise was startled. ¡®You will kill her?¡¯ Loki shakes his head ¡®Morgana herself said I could not kill her without changing a lot of things in the future. She threatened me by using the fact that she also knows the future where she is not present will also be a future where I know nothing. And I know nothing I could not move forward with my meticulously thought ns¡¯ ¡®Then what do you intend to do to my mistress?¡¯ Smiling Loki answered ¡®Return to the Origin.¡¯ Loki only said these words as he closes his eyes and waves his hand as Louise is once again teleported to another room with the chains once again connected to the walls of his cell. It was like Louise is his prisoner instead of his quest to settle Karma between them two like Loki suggested in the first ce with Morgana. Louise was trying to decipher Lokist words to him. Return to Origin. What does that mean? Meanwhile on his throne of serpents Loki opens his eyes as he saw the conclusion of the battle in France. ¡®Like always you did not disappoint me, Morgana. You might hate your father but for someone that hated her father, you surely inherit his stubbornness.¡¯ Loki click his finger and a card appear on his palm. It was a Joker card. ¡®There is still one card I haven¡¯t y. I wish I didn¡¯t have to open this card¡­but you push me to use it. The moment you went to cleanse the Karma, you have fallen into my trap. I warned you to stop but you do not heed me. So, I could only return you back to Origin.¡¯ He sighed and take a sip from his wine ss and then he puts down his ss. He then put down the cards beneath the throne by flicking it. One of the serpent swallowed it. Then he got up from his throne and transformed into a young man, tall and handsome with brown hair and green eyes. With one steps he appeared outside the caves somewhere in what used to be the Aegean Sea. Nowadays who knows what this sea is called. Many small nations and races were being wiped out after disaster strikes relentlessly for these three years. ¡®The Partition of the World will beginter. In the past timeline only two of the organization was qualified to divide the world. But now with Azief that possess such influence and power and with powerful subordinates and allies, this time the partition of the World will be interesting.¡¯ Loki said to himself. He remembers in the original timeline when the partition of the world began he was twelve. He was a foot soldiers in Freya army. But now he is a great character in the matters of the world. It was an agreement of the two great organization of the world to divide the world amongst them and their allies. By now the poption of the world is only three billion. About more than half of the poption of the world is now dead. But Loki who has seen the future knows that this is what makes this generation the most blinding and shining of all the generation. From this generation heroes and heroine will appears that will paved the path to grand era of Sovereigns. Like being grinded humanity be like a sharp weapon that could cut through anything after being baptized by such terrible condition and threats of survival looking over their heads. He take a step outside the cave and he transformed into a ck raven and flew to the white clouds Instead of went to France to do something about the conclusion of the battle, Loki flew towards the direction of Italy. He has found the location of the Inventor. Now, that the Weronian Invasion is underway, Loki needs to make preparations for the next big event. The Time Crisis. *** Meanwhile on Spain, Azief chest area is dripping with golden blood, ¡®Uhuk¡¯ he coughed blood and his blood sprayed to the lightning infested ground. He look towards the person in front of him. The great Warrior Purunghasa. And then he look down at his chest and saw the hand that drill into his heart. And heughed. *** Chapter 198: Look up at the sky Crack. Broken. Numb. This three feelings assaulted Azief fist the moment he shed fist with the Great Warrior of Weronian. When they unleashed their powers, the skies turns dims and the pressureing out the fists of Azief and Purunghasa suppress the Heavens and dominate the Earth. Mountains shattered and nations ruined. Their fists collided and the sounds rings out like a tolling bell resonating with the Laws of the Worlds. Thunder and mes like they were in agreement, ravaged Spain, like the Judgment Day has arrived. Countless of creatures dies either they were burned by fire or strike down by lightning. Thunders fills the clouds, lightning striking the Earth like Spain was a lightning rod attracting all the lightning on the sky. The hard ground was melted by the heat generated by the fist of Purunghasa. When they shed, their fists collided, for that briefest moment, they know. This is how true experts fight. True experts of the same level will instinctively knows. That in this sh, only one person will emerge alive. So, they both smiles. It was an easy battle. And also a satisfying battle. Azief smiles. So Purunghasa smiles. In that one moment when they felt each other fist met each other. It was an understanding of warriors. One second of sh, and two mountain crumbled. They back up from each other, as lightning fell and mes devours. Then, Azief felt it. His knuckles cracks. But he did not show any reaction. But his finger could not stop trembling. Then his hand broke. He winces. Then he felt numb. And one of his Seed dims and stop rotating. The Branches of Creation in his Consciousness crack as the Leaves have all fallen down. Azief think it is a steep price to pay to trade this kind of powerful blows. But he will not despair because of hiscking power. After all he is basically fighting a being two realms above him. He can no longer use Death, Life, Rebirth and Time. Four Seeds has dimmed and with it cracking filled his Branches of Creation. He could still use the Elements, Darkness, Destruction, Destiny and Fate Seeds. But other than Darkness and Time, the other Seeds is still in infancy period. Rarely used and was used to supplement many of Azief attacks He has Five Seeds functioning as his body is trying to replenish itself. Which it cannot do as Azief is in battle and suffering injury. Azief should recuperate. Even with his skills, he is not confident that he could kill Purunghasa in a fair fight. He might be coughing blood and suffering internal injury. But Azief knows the terrifying regenerative power of a Weronian. All around Azief, stones, pebbles and boulders levitates itself as Azief employed his telekinesis. Lightning gathered beneath his feet. Azief took a deep breath. With one breath he devours the energy surrounding him making the entire area around ten kilometer radius to be devoid of any worldly energy. His skin shines like gold as it heals any external injuries. Lightning falls down on him as his golden flesh nourishes him with the lightning he produce. His veins thrummed with energy pumping golden blood all over Azief body. Thend beneath Azief feet cracked in a web like patterns as his Golden Domain was emanated, bringing the pressure of descending God as the skies above him turns golden overpowering his deathly aura. This was a Holy Aura emanated because of the attainment of penultimate Physique. The numb feeling on his fist dissipated as his bones mended itself. After all Azief bones was not normal bones. If this was any other person that trade blows with Purunghasa, not even to mention in Seed Formation attainment, they would already been reduced to ashes. Even if one in Disk Formation, their bones would have melted because of the powerful heat. Not many, in the Universe possess such a tough body like Azief. Azief never understand or trulyprehend the power of his physical body because nobody have ever forced him or give enough time toprehend the miraculousness of his body special properties after being purify by the Lightning Tribtion. Thest time he fought was with a being so much powerful than him so he could not see how powerful and useful his Physique really is. But now, that he has achieved bnce with his body powerful physique and his Seed, it unknowingly creates an equilibrium between the body and soul. Azief bones is Celestial bones. It can be broken. But it will always be mended back unless one truly destroy every part of Azief body down to his cell. His bones mended and Azief crack his knuckles as the wind changes direction and exploded like something grabbed the air and force it topress beyond its limit. His Celestial Meridian was full of energy after Azief devour the energy around him. His Nine Forbidden Opening was opened as the skies opens up and an ancient aura rises up from Azief body making Azief emitting the aura of an ancient primordial God. Azief Violet Pce is producing stamina and forcing Azief to hold on even amidst the pressure that is mounting against him. This all happen one second after they break away from each other. This is a true battle between experts. They did many thing in the spans of seconds. Purunghasa on the other hand when he was pushed back after shing was angered and almost went berserk. But he manages to keep a cool head. He restrain his Maddened State Smirking Azief said with a provocative nce at Purunghasa ¡®We continue.¡¯ Then without saying a word, Azief continued the battle. His Physique was pushed to the limits as the skies of the world changed colors. This aura that ising out of Azief is no longer restricted to Spain. It envelopes the Earth. If one could see the Earth from space, they could see the clouds are swirling and changing the weather in most part of the Earth. Heavy rain falls down in the direst dessert as lightning thundered in clear blue skies. First Europe blue skies turned dark before a sound of lightning tearing apart the void could be heard Storms forms out of the raging skies and trembling the seas. A worldly phenomenon happens then moment Azief push his Undying physique to the brinks of its power. Azief body had a heavenly suppressing aura made up of worldly energy. Azief himself did not realize it. Purunghasa also did not realizes it. It was the briefest of moment. Azief Violet Pce is crazily providing vitality to Azief to enable Azief employ his attack. Azief was using a kicking movement. It was a ferocious kick that broke the speed barrier as sonic boom exploded. Thend behind Azief crack and exploded twenty meters high as they were turned into dust the moment that movement waspleted Purunghasa expression turns uglier but he was not to be caught unaware. His hand covered the air, holding an x cross stance to block Azief kick. BOOM!! Like a ss being broken, the kicknded. Loud noise rang the airspace of Spain. With that one kick Purunghasa face almost got distorted as he felt all of his internal organs rattled. The kick was heavy as ten thousand mountains, viciously and ferociously powerful. It was a kick backed by the Undying physique ultimate limit. This time Purunghasa experienced what Azief had experienced before. He felt his arms bone crack. Then it broke and then it became numb. Then his bones was broke into pieces. His bones. The bones of a Weronian reputed to be one of the strongest bones in the myriad races of the Universe. Arcs of lightning ravages his arms. He had sessfully receive the kick, but he had to take twenty steps back as he was forced to take that ten steps backward. His hand was trembling and in pain as he staggeringly step backwards. It was ten steps. But that ten steps crack thend and produced mini quakes all over Spain. Purunghasa, the moment he felt the kick, distribute the energy of the kick into the ground causing thend beneath his feet to absorb the kick extraordinary destructive power. Azief imbued lighting and destruction energy inside his kick. Thend was trampled and exploded with each steps Purunghasa takes to retreat back. It was like a mine was being activated as the sound of booming and the sight of soils exploded thirty meter into the air could be seen from the impact of his ten steps retreat. This weight¡­ was not magic. Or runic energy. It has some of that energy of course. But Purunghasa also realizes it. This was a power¡­which is at its core¡­was physical body power. The power of pure weight from his Physique. ¡®What kind of Physique did this human cultivate?¡¯ Purunghasa ask himself clearly shocked that there is a race that could rival his race physique. Of course races like the Asgardians and Olympians have strong bodies than Weronians but they were not counted since they live beyond the Source Walls and could not easily enter the Universe where all the myriad races lives. A kick that has enough force to crush mountains. This is the true terror of possessing and Undying Physique. Once it has been achieved any movement would have a divine power capable of suppressing the Heavens and Earth, locking the worldly energy and severing the Laws. If Azief only knew that his Physique was not trulyplete he would surely be shocked. Loki of course knew which is why he was so fearful of Azief development. If he could rise in level of his physical body, Azief body would truly be invincible unless being prated by the Grand Path of the Universe. He would only be hurt by Great Beings thatprehended the Universal Laws. If Azief Physique wasplete even if he was in Seed Formation he would not even be hurt by Purunghasa attack. This is the terrifying effect of a Physique. Especially such a rare Physique like Azief. But this was not the end. After the kick, a fist arrived. This fist gathered the lighting in the skies and create a bundle of slithering lightning arcs to form in Azief fist. After Azief kick and Purunghasa takes step backwards Aziefnded on the ground and dash forward and execute a punch movement. It was the Cloud Dispersing Fist. The moment Azief fist hit Purunghasa stomach, the skies above cracked and the cloud disperse and Tribtion Lightning rained down the area, creating a thunder deadly zone as Purunghasa was pummeled. Like a falling star, the punch riddled Purunghasa body. The fist break the sound and speed barrier creating an earth shattering sound as a shockwave ripples and broke everything around fifty kilometers radius. Kicks as heavy as mountains, a fist that could break any barrier hit upon Purunghasa body. Even with his sturdy physique slowly Purunghasa body is slowly being wrecked. Then it was at this moment Azief shouted ¡®Ten Thousand Beast Seal!¡¯ It was the Ring of Ultimate Sealing. His ring glowed as Azief jumped backward as Purunghasa body free falls. It was a millisecond as Azief pointed his finger to Purunghasa. The Space was locked and Laws and Worldly energy stand still, like they were being frozen for that one millisecond gap. Then a roar sounded, echoing through the minds of everyone in the world. Azief coughed ck blood as he could felt his Violet Pce cracked and the pool of vitality inside him dried up almost immediately. Two of his Seed dimmed. His Seed of Elements and Darkness dimmed. Only Destruction, Destiny and Fate Seed is still rotating. The Branches of Creation in his Consciousness broke and fall and disappeared. Then Ten Thousand Soul of monstrous beast rushed out from that rings as sealing pentagram, hexagram, circles and triangles fills the skies covering the area above, below, east, west, north ,south of Purunghasa directions. A sharp pir that pointed to the Heavens was propped up as the soul rushed toward the four cardinal directions. The golden skies turns color as ck and red aura filled the world, changing the colors of the skies into the color of blood. It was a blood skies and souls and ghostes out from the manifestations of these dark and blood red skies. In the East direction there is 2500 souls of beast gathering like a tormented soul reinforcing the sharp pirs The same numbers of beast souls guards the West, North and South. On above was a, below was also a. A made from the resentment of the dead monsters. The souls howls andments in their beastnguage. Even Azief, the one who is creating the Seal felt apprehensive hearing the howling and screaming of these souls not to mention Purunghasa who was trapped in all direction. SEAL! Azief shouted. By now two second has passed. The moment Azief shouted Seal, dark onyx chains shoots out from the pirs. Each chains coils around Purunghasa body and forcing him to stand still, floating in the air defenseless and in pain. The souls in each direction merge with each other. 2500 souls in each direction merged to form into a unified entity of souls. In the West the souls merged and form into a Dark Tiger. The Dark Tiger of the West. Autumn wind blows as wherever it blows, destion follows. This Dark tiger pounced on the chain and grabbed it with one of his paws and pull. On the East a Dark Dragon was formed out of the resentments of the souls. The springs wind breathed out from his breath rots and turns everything that is good corrupted. The Dark Dragon of the East The Dark Dragon roars and dark rains falls down inside the Sealing Area. The rain was like a rain of acids as it rain down on Purunghasa body as he winces in pain and his skin get scalded. With one of ws he pulled the chains. On the South a Dark Phoenix appeared, as majestic and as fearsome as Death. It was the Dark Phoenix of the East. Covered in dark mes that could burn anything even Karma and burns the chains of Fate and Destiny it waves its wings and the chains was pulled towards him. A coldness spreads all over Purunghasa body. This was the coldness that appears before Death, he realized as he felt fear and chill in his heart. By now only one second passed. On the North was a pale White Turtle shining with silver light. It was huge as thousands of snakes slithered beneath the shell of the turtles. The White Turtle of the North. It was still, static and unmoving. It was the support of all the pirs. Just by being there, the Seal could be perfected. This is the Ten Thousand Beast Seal. Azief has never used this seal before. This was the first time. It takes two of his Seed to be paid as a price to activate this sealing method but it was worth it. The moment Azief executed this sealing method, the information on how to use the sealing method appears inside Azief mind. So, he shouted. ¡®Pull!¡¯ And the moment he said, this one of Azief seed dimmed. His Destiny Seed dimmed as Azief felt his body was drained of energy. The Tiger roars, the Phoenix shrieks, and the Dragons look the world in disdain. The Turtle like always closes it eyes. Purunghasa felt a great pulling power and then his body exploded. The chains acted like a serrated chains as it slices through Purunghasa skins, his veins, his bones and squish him in the most excruciating way to die. Azief knows with his current power to maintain this powerful sealing method is not possible, so, the moment he ordered the souls to pull, the souls dissipated as the Four Darkly Beast dissipated and the ten thousand souls of monstrous beast was released to enter the Life and Death cycle. He looked toward the sites of the sealing. A twenty feet deep crater was formed. And in the middle of that crater was a bleeding head. Only the head. The body was turned into liquid of blood. Azief heaved a sigh of relief but then he felt something was wrong. ¡®Where is my EXP points?¡¯ It was then he heard theugh. Shrieking, weak and full of madness. The moment before Purunghasa death, he unleashed his maddened State enabling him to fight at least for a moment to let out one drop of his blood That blood reformed into his head. Reformed by a drop of blood! This was his intention. Purunghasa knows, the moment his body reformed, he could only die under the attack of Azief Because the moment after reforming bodies is the weakest moment But even if he dies, he would bring down Azief with him. Even though he is weak, he is after all still two realms above Azief. If not for Azief many powerful artifacts that broke naymon senses. Azief would have already long died. So, from the moment Azief saw the head, and the one second after that, the body reformed almost instantly burning any longevity that Purunghasa has left. The horizons shook as Purunghasa body full reformed and he dashed up from below the crater, his hand in a spearing motion toward Azief chest. Purunghasa burns all of his longevity blood to surpass the restriction of his weak body as he dashed with a speed that broke all barrier around him. His body bumped against the air and the air exploded in a tempestuous gust of crazily blowing winds. Azief did not expected this. But the moment he saw the speed that Purunghasa employed, Azief knew he could not hope to stop that hand. That was such an invincible momentum and Azief has already had been dried up. But his two Seed is still rotating even though it is rotating weakly. So, he uses two of his Seed to power up his body. One to brace the impact of that attack, another to make one movement that will determine the winner of this battle. One second. That is all it took. Like a knife cutting through butter, Azief chest was pierced. He winces in pain. The Seed of Fate dimmed as it tries to protect Azief heart. ¡®Uhuk¡¯ he coughed blood and his blood sprayed to the lightning infested ground, traces of theirst sh. To outsider looking at this battle it took not even a minute. But to those experiencing this battle, only they understand how perilous and precious each second in their battle. His Seed of Destruction also dimmed. His gamble worked. He managed to make that movement. Both of his hand grabbed tightly on the horns of Purunghasa. And so heughed. ¡®This is the end¡¯ he whispered in a weakened voice. Then he muster his strength as he snap the horn on top of Purunghasa head with one crisp movement as Purunghasa slides down to the ground in pain before dying because of overtaxing his body. His longevity blood has all been burned and the breaking of his horn was thest straw. He falls down and then Azief could feel the worldly energy, the experience points for killing Purunghasa gathered around him and crazily entering his body. This time hisugh is getting louder. ¡®Today I formed my Tenth Seed!¡¯ He shouted for the whole world to hear. Somewhere in the Jade Empire, a trillion of light years away the Jade Emperor clicked his tongue clearly unsatisfied with what is happening. The Nirvanic Cauldron asrge as ten suns open its lid as it acknowledged the achievements of a human, trillion of light years away. Not only it was trillion years away, it was a dimension away. But the lid opened. It did not care as it will cross dimension, time and space to bestow the Purifying Fire. But The Jade Emperor must not allowed this to happen. So, he flip his palm and his palm cover the Cauldron. On Earth, Azief felt something was wrong. He felt that the energy is full and the Tenth Seed ifs forming as the Tree slowly turns golden and shines with replescendent colors but the Purifying Fire did not descend. So, Azief look up at the sky. *** Chapter 199: And he smiles That figure like always¡­is always too blinding. Like the sun¡­too bright to see, to hot to be approached. And like always¡­..he is at the center of everything. That woman like always could only see that wide back of his. Large and reliable. But also suffocating. To always know¡­you could neverpare with suchrger than life figure. She wanted to erase that shining back¡­but she also knows, even if a thousand year passes¡­.that figure will always be on her mind. Even now¡­even at this moment. And her hand almost falter. Looking at him from this translucent dome, she did not know what to feel. But she knows what she must do Inside the dome, it was Morgana who looked at The Prince figure, dazzling and heroic even in his weakest moment, that valiant sprit could not be hidden. She looks as the Weronians pierced The Prince heart. Morgana was not shocked. Neither did she worried. She knows better. Her father¡­.would never have fallen so easily. He must have some ns or scheme The White Witch appeared out of nowhere from a rip inside the Dome. The White Witch looking at the sudden and surprising development shouted ¡®Now!¡¯ Morgana hands gripped tightly at her spear. But she did not release the spear. Her eyes keep observing. Whispering under her breath she said to herself ¡®He will not die that easily¡¯ It was her belief. And also her pride. She of all person knows how hard it is to kill the would-be Sovereign and future ruler of the Dead. And like proving what she said, the resulting sh ended in The Prince snapping the Weronians horns and killing it, as he floats to the sky waiting for the reward Perfection! The moment Morgana knew that her father will pursue the path of Perfection she knows one big weakness of that path. And she is banking on that weakness. The White Witch that did not know about this was angered at first when Morgana let go of the opportunity but before she could even registered what happens, the Weronian has already fallen under the feet of the Prince Morgana only look at the White Witch and smirks and the White Witch nodded as an understanding dawn on her. The Wicked Witch truly knows the Prince. It is because she knows she is cautious. Because she knows, she has to make every move counts. Fighting against destiny and fate was never an easy path. So, she grip her spears tighter. The White Witch the moment she has calmed herself down keep chanting as her tattoos beneath her skin keep crawling and changing, painting different future all over her body. Morgana notices that and could not imagine the Price Loki pays for doing this kind of magic on Giselle. Morgana closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. She rxes a bit of her grip on the spear. Then she opens her eyes. She is ready. But for now like the Prince she looks at the sky. And she waited. ¡®When will the Purifying Fire descend?¡¯ Ask Morgana to no one in particr. Like the Prince she is also waiting for that Fire to descend. Because only fi the fire descend she will have a chance to assassinate the Prince. And while they are watching and waiting. That invisible dome is still and hidden, watching in a safe distance, calm and unmoving. It was a terrifying calmness¡­.as the momente, this dome will shoot a spear to end the Prince life. *** Meanwhile on Italy, a young man look toward the skies of Spain, his eyes could see it and his heart could feel it. He knows the Prince has achieve his objective. ¡®Perfection¡¯ he whispered with a bit of trepidation and regret. This young man was Loki. He was walking among dead corpses, skipping over dead bodies that is scattering through the ground, mutted and rotten. Even now, a thousand miles away, he knows everything that is happening on Spain. Morgana will target that one moment of opportunity. She believe she will seed. But like Louise, and like other before them, they know too little of fate, destiny and Karma. There is also that snowstorm that is falling on Ennd. Combined that with what he knows, he could already see the scenario that will happen. It might divert a little but it will not change the grand n. Everyone knows, Loki specialties in the future was Karma. But if one would ask what is his second specialties¡­it is Calctions. After all to predict Karma and understanding the root causes of Karmatic effect and Karmatic Causes, one needs to calcte the massive amount of fates and destiny intertwining, of how it all began and how one could end it by paying Karma, reaping it, or sowing it. Calctions¡­.this is how he survive amidst powerful beings like the Six Sovereigns. It is also the reason why he doesn¡¯t like The God of Death. After all, when people die, the Karma is resolved. That is the most effective way to end a Karma. Unless that soul was reincarnated, then Karma had to be pay in the next life. Loki sighed. ¡®A true hero indeed¡¯ he praised Azief secretly deep in his heart. ¡®You will not die of Morgana scheme¡­.but I hope this will dy you¡­even if this means that your fate and Katarina fate will get tangled early. If my calction is right, then today will seal the fate of Katarina. If she will do what I calcte her to do, then her position as the Third Sovereign will be decided today.¡¯ Loki thought to himself. Loki knows that the Battle for the Divine Throne only began during the Selection of the Third Sovereign. For the First no one could challenge Azief. For the Second, Azief crown Raymond. It was only the third that the Battle truly began since there are a few people that is eligible to be Sovereign at the same time. At that time Jean and Katarina waspeting for the Divine Throne. Because Azief owe Katarina way back, he crown Katarina forcing Jean to wait and resulted in the tragedy of Paulette. If Jean was a Sovereign during that time, Paulette would not have died. In all of this events, lies Karmatic Cause and Karmatic Effects. And when the Karmatic Effect has happened, it creates more Karmatic Causes Karma¡­is feeling¡­the resolution to move forward¡­.create karma. When everything is still, and do not move¡­.then Karma is not created. When one has no emotions and feelings, Karma disappeared. And that was Death. Death robs every one of feelings, emotions and Time. Karma of the past forces Azief to help Katarina and then it resulted in Paulette death and Jean sorrows. This cycle of Karma then prompted Azief to once again interfere and help Jean broke the Prohibition of Sovereigns. It is ironic that this event all started the day Azief decided to help Katarina but this was where the Karma began. Loki only shakes his head then turns back to look in front of him as he walk among thend of these scattering corpses. He is searching for someone. Not far away from where he was walking, he could hear it. The sound of hard breathing¡­someone that is about to die. And from the sound, his breath slowly is getting slower and slower, like he is about to lose consciousness. So Loki walk calmly, his hand behind his back as he arrived in front of that person, wounds all over his body with holes on his shoulders and blood streaming from all over his chest. The face of that person was full of frustration and unwillingness. Then crouching down as his face look straight at the face of that person covered in wound Loki ask ¡®Are you the person people called the Inventor?¡¯ The person did not reply but he nodded his head. Smiling mischievously Loki put his hand on the person neck and apply a little pressure and ask with an excited tone ¡®Do you want to make a deal with me?¡¯ *** Somewhere in Peru, a woman archer saves a handsome man with holes on his body and blood covering his golden armor. The Pirs of Fire in Nazca was crumbling. Below that pirs were thousands of human corpses, dying honorably fighting the Weronian force. That archer look towards the skies, see that the red fiery skies, now slowly return back to the way it was before, blue and calm. She then turn her gaze to another direction knowing in her heart, that is where Azief is. And she wanted to go to where the storms is ending but she could not leave that young man The young woman was Sofia and the handsome young man was Raymond. While Azief was fighting the Eight Horn Weronian in Spain, Sofia, Raymond and twenty thousand soldier went to ambush the Pirs of Fire in Peru and bringing it down. Raymond was hurt protecting Sofia. So, she could not easily abandon Raymond here. So, she stays. *** Meanwhile on the Stonehenge where one of the Pirs was erected, the Pirs of fire was suddenly deactivated. A young tall man with a stave designed in an entric design strapped on his back was below the slowly dissipating pirs of Fire. He wears a purple robeced with ck color and he covers the lower part of his face and wears a ck bandana. All over him were twenty thousand Weronian corpses. He was alone surrounded by corpses of Weronians. If everyone could see this they will be surely shocked beyond belief. Among the corpses were Seven Horn Weroniansmander and generals. This person was shrouded with white mist like he came from the white mist. His eyes are sharp and a trace of steely determination could be seen in his eyes when he saw upon the thousands of Weronians he killed. What is creepy about this silent area of graveyard was how the way all of these Weronian died. They have no wounds or any injuries. They were sprawled down on the ground like they were sleeping. But they all actually have died. This person took one steps as white mist covered the area as he takes another steps and the fog of mist thickens. ¡®The Prince of Darkness¡­..is he as strong as rumored?¡¯ That person ask himself his voice was deep andmanding. ¡®Maybe someday, we will meet.¡¯ And he takes another step and the white mist covered him as he disappeared like he merged with the mist. When the mist recede he was no longer there only leaving an area full of twenty thousand Weronian corpse without injuries that will surely baffles anyone who found this. The extinguishing of the pirs at Stonehenge clearly attract many attentions. Yet, when anyone tries to probe the person responsible for that matter, they were blocked by some invisible force. Hirate who was at his secret chamber even though two pirs has crumbled and he can use his Mind Probe he could not get any clue. Instead the more he tries to sense the energy of the person that extinguish that pir the more he became sleepy and almost feel asleep in his chair. Hirate frowned as he now knows there is other expert in this world that does not reveal themselves to the world. Meanwhile on the South America Wilderness, a three hundred kilometers radius of forest disappeared along with the pirs that used to be on this ce. Standing in the center of this unprecedented destruction of wilderness, was a young woman. She has pointed ears and fiery red hair, her face was perfect in the way it exudes grace and charms in the most natural way possible. Lightning covered her entire body like she was the embodiment of lightning. Time and Space distorted around her as it ripples and undtes like the waves of the sea, rippling unceasingly. Her lightning was pale white as the wilderness were crowded with lightning snakes formed by the mass concentration of lightninging off from the young woman body. Wherever the lightning snakes passed, everything turns to atoms particles and dissipated into its Origin. The lightning snakes were like a miniws of time. Lightning shes inside her eyes. ¡®This pirs is too noisy¡¯ she saidining. She hears the Song of unsealing from the world and knows the force of this world rejects this Pir. This young woman knows what is restricting the Weronians from unleashing their true power on Earth Prime. She know what it is. And it is because she knows, she knows better than to covet it. The moment she wakes up, she immediately could feel that invincible and grand momentum energy. The Source of Everything. And the Source of Nothing. It¡¯s the All Source. And she knew better than to mess with it. So, she only need to seek ¡°it¡± instead of focusing on other unrted stuff. She had narrowed her choices. Now she has to verify. But this pirs is too noisy when she want to think. So, she destroy one of the pirs with one of her hand chop. The surrounding Weronians that guarded the pirs were instantly turned into particles of dust the moment she releases her hand chop. That hand chop of her freezes and elerates time simultaneously, the pressure of which such conflicting concept colliding against each other, was beyond terrifying and meddles with the Laws of this World, crushing and grinding all the Weronians into nothingness. She was about to rush to other ce when she stops as she look towards the skies and frown. ¡®Purifying fire of the Jade Pce?¡¯ Then looking toward the direction of the horizon of Spain she understand something. Someone is walking on the path of Perfection. ¡®No wonder, no wonder¡¯ she said only this word before she takes one step as lightning and speed around her was absorbed into her feet as she merged with the world and disappeared leaving a barren wilderness in what used to be a green and lush wilderness. By now three of the five pirs were destroyed strengthening the restriction on Weronians. All Weronians on Earth felt it, the screaming of their Ancestors deep inside their mind each time a pirs were destroyed. And with each pirs being destroyed, they felt the gravity of this Earth pushing them down, making them slower and weaker. It was like the pressure of Heaven is pushing them down. Meanwhile Sasha was on Norway, talking to someone before paying the person she was talking to with some gold coins and went away. She sighed as she recall that moment One of the orders she received from Azief was to spy on Loki and the people Loki met. While it is not easy, Sasha manages to find some people that have some connection with Loki. But she did failed shadowing Loki. He was too slippery and has long escape her surveince. So, instead of chasing him, Sasha decided to dig up anything she could find about Loki and the more she dig the more she felt suspicion in his heart about Loki. She seems to discover many secrets and many absurd conclusion is forming inside her mind after finding out the many actions of Loki in the past. The hypothesis she formed was chilling even for her. She only hopes she was wrong. Meanwhile when the snow has stopped falling in the Ind of Peace and the snow is now falling all over Europe, a couple sneak into the secret facility of the World Government supporting each other, undetected and stealthily. ¡®Only till here, Lihua. You go and do you task. When I am finished, I wille back to you.¡¯ The man said calmly and with a tone full of love towards the woman holding his hand. The woman seems hesitate to let go of the man hand but the man nodded. And the woman let go of his and said ¡®Promise me¡¯ ¡®I promise¡¯ he said before using his brush to create a portal and entering into that portal. Xu Cong is infiltrating Ind of Peace. That was his secret edicts. Azief will no longer be caught unaware of any schemes the World Government has for him. Lihua look as her lover enter the portal. Sighing she uses the Teleportation Stone she bought and crush it on her hands as she was transported in a wide ins of Mongolia. She was ready to execute her secret edicts. Which is to train, rear and tame as many monster as she can. Unlike Beast Tamer Lihua skillsets was more like enchanting the beast with melody. They will not be permanent pets like Boris ability but it is enough. Imprint melody into the monster mind is what Lihua could do. She didn¡¯t know why Azief wanted her to imprint as many monster with her melody but she could guess. Azief wanted a monster army behind him if one day he decides to dominate the scene. Even though the rtion between the many factions is now in peace, one knows that if the Weronian problems is solved, a greater storm will ensues. And only powerful faction will have a voice in the uing era. Like before, Azief wanted his voice to be heard¡­.and obeyed. So, she will obeyed the orders and after finishing this task, she and her love will once again secluded themselves in some remote corner of the world, no longer participating in the affairs of the world, living like carefree immortals. With the melody of her flute, behind her, like the Pied Piper of Hamelin is swarms of beast of different kind and sizes following her from behind unlike the Pied Piper who lures children. The sight of a woman standing on top of arge sharp tusk gigantic elephant leading thousands of monstrous beast is a sight to behold as her melody fills the ins. The Heaven Flute Lihua is carving her name among the name of great heroines of this era. *** JADE EMPIRE THREE THOUSAND WORLDS The Three Thousand World of the Jade Empire. It consist of Three Thousands separated by three barriers. The Three Thousand World is separated by Three Realms. The Human Realm. The Immortal Realm. The Heavenly Realm. The Human Realm is where a race resembling humans live as they tries to break the barrier of their world and enter the Immortal realm. The Immortal Realm lies people who have cultivated their strength and be an existence that could move mountain and sea with a wave of their hands. These two Realm lies outside the Source Wall. But the Heavenly Realm lies inside the Source Wall. The Heavenly Realm is where the Jade Emperor, his Heavenly Generals and ministers resides, possessing powers unimaginable, controlling rains, allotting fates and destiny to the two realms below them And sitting on the Golden Throne of The Jade Pce is the Jade Emperor Yu Wang. Even though his body is sitting on the throne, he projected his astral body to cover up the Cauldron. ¡®I will not let you terrorize the Nine Hells of the Three Thousand World again!¡¯ Yu Wang vowed. When Time was reset with the power of Time God, certain beings in the Universe was not affected. Time resets, but their memories didn¡¯t. Beings like Odin, Ra, and Yu Wang was unaffected. Zeus was also unaffected but Zeus chose to erase that memory by himself since he got to know some secrets he wasn¡¯t supposed to know. And Yu Wang remembered. In that timeline, even though Azief did not reach perfection, he sweeps through the Universe with his Ten Eternal Rings. He was invincible and unbeatable across the vast starry skies and the vast Universe. The High heaven could not suppress him, and Hell feared him With his uncountable Ghost Army, Soul Reapers, he gued the Universe and he even wanted to invade the Nine Hells. Yu Wang at the time had no choice then to close Hell and sealed the Heavens and their Jade Pce was thrown into Deserted Dimension. Yu Wang did not fight Azief because he was slumbering after the Tribtion of Heaven. Thus, only his General were left to protect the Pce which is no match for Azief. Because of this reason Yu Wang could not let Azief attains perfection. Even not attaining Perfection has turned that person that powerful. If he attains perfection, Yu Wang is afraid when he would be slumbering, that Azief would open the closed gate of hells and break the sealing of his Heavens. After all, Yu Wang knows that the Tribtion of Heaven will still fall and he will still slumber. Which means, if nothing changes that much, someday, that million Ghost Army will once again terrorize the Universe. The Cauldron was exploding with fires but Yu Wang palm was clean. Even Nirvanic Fire could not burn his hand full of Divine Energy and Universal Energy. If he could wait until the Cauldron realize it is futile to resist his power, then Azief attainment of Perfection will be broken and the Path of Azief perfection will be broken. As he was waiting suddenly through the void of the area around the Cauldron was rip apart by a powerful energy. This energy absorbs the stars in its vicinity as the stars nearby exploded. Then a floating star appears protected by a blue dome of primordial energy. Yu Wang instantly recognized that star. ¡®Interium¡¯ he said to himself. Killing intent surged out from that stars that blotted out the colors of the Universe It is not surprising since that star embodies war and battle. How many souls has fallen inside that star, in an eternal battle that will never end as it roams the Universe searching for Great Warrior to joins its Lord in its eternal battle ¡®Release your hand from the Cauldron, Yu Wang!¡¯ A voice booming across the million years away pierces Yu Wang hearing. ¡®Wargod!¡¯ Yu Wang shouted back his shout shatter a nearby star. Sitting on his Red Throne emanating aura of madness and bloodlust, Wargod appears with his throne in front of the astral projection of Yu Wang. Skulls and bones decorate the handles of the thrones. He then spoke ¡®Let him fulfill his destiny.¡¯ Wargod said gently. Blue aura surges from his body that surges up to the Heavens and pierced the Three Realms of the Jade Empire. ¡®And let hime and destroy my territory! What of my people? What of My dignity as the ruler of my Universe? I didn¡¯te to his Universe and started wrecking things and destroying stars ands did I?¡¯ Wargod closes his eyes, sighed and then opens his eyes as his eyes was full of grand wisdom that seems to see through every concept of the Universe and then said ¡®And he will also fight me and heavily injured me. But I did not scheme against him. I did not pay attention to him and acted like the first time around. It wasn¡¯t until he is walking the Path of Perfection I started watching him and you. Because I know if he seed until this stage, he will face his greatest obstacle. You. Since the Nirvanic Cauldron is inside your Universe.¡¯ Yu Wang hand is still covering the Cauldron as the growling and explosion is slowly getting slower. ¡®We both know what will happen. But to think it will truly happen like that¡­.that isn¡¯t necessarily true. Our act might not change many things¡­.but it change something. Yu Wang, I owe you. And I owe him. Then as paying what I am owed, I feel obligated to tell you this. If you want to create Karma¡­then create Good Karma. Because I owe him, I ask you to remove your hand and let him fulfil his Destiny. This time, if he seed will it be that bad for you?¡¯ Yu Wang was thinking. Then he asked ¡®What if he attains Perfection? Then in the future, even I could hardly stop him if he break through the Source Wall.¡¯ ¡®There was never any guarantee. Only faith.¡¯ Wargod said ¡®I know your true identity¡¯ Yu Wang suddenly said Wargod smirks and nodded ¡®I know you know¡¯ ¡®That is why I feel it is ironic to hear you talking about faith after what happens to your race¡¯ ¡®It isck of faith that leads to my race being like that¡¯ ¡®Faith about what?¡¯ Yu Wang ask ¡®Faith that everything has a Price. That there is retribution and repayment. For every blood spilled, for every lives taken, there is a Price for that. And it isck of that Faith that leads to my race to be subjected into such condition¡¯ Yu Wang close his eyes and trying to weighs Wargod words. He sighed as his sigh traveled the three realms and everyone could feel in their heart some sort of heavy burden and this feeling haunted some cultivators for weeks while some for months. Then Yu Wang open his eyes. Smiling he said ¡®Then let me make a bet. That if a Good Karma is formed, then a Good resolution will be found. As he said this he releases his palm. The weakening fire surged into life and the Cauldron roars as the heat could incinerate and purify ck holes. Wargod still sitting on his Red Throne smiles and nodded as he teleported back to his star. The star overstayed it wee so another rip in space was opened as the floating star went inside that rip and disappeared from the Source Wall. Yu Wang then pointed his finger to the Purifying Fire that is about to descend and inject something inside the fire. ¡®Since I already decided to form Good Karma then I will do it all the way.¡¯ He injected something inside the Fire, something that will help Azief. If this Karma that is formed will be good, then maybe, someday, that sight of a million Ghost army invading the jade Empire will not happen. On Earth as Azief was about to float down, he suddenly felt it. A surge of energy is about to descend. He look back at the skies, and all he could see the reddest me he has ever seen in his life. And he smiles. *** Chapter 200: Snow princess mountain A ming red sky. Today, the world all witness an almost unbelievable sight. The sky cracked and the whole world heard it. From the cracked sky descend a stream of fire that seems to promote life and rebirth enveloping the entire atmosphere. All was enveloped in this fire One could even hear the sound of trumpet the signs of the Earth groaning. The first thing that happens when the stream of fire descended was the sound of something cracking. This sound of cracking could be heard all over the world. ¡®What is this sound of cracking?¡¯ someone said in another part of the world. But the people in Cairo knows. The Great Sphinx of Giza where one of the pirs of the Weronians was erected¡­crumbled to pieces The pirs that reached to the skies arrogantly and aiding the Weronians forces all over the world cracked and then exploded The sound waves of that explosion travel the world three times crushing everyone ears in Egypt and the surrounding area buildings and structure all cracked and some falls down because of the impact of the shockwave of the explosion The Easter Ind The surrounding ind nearby the Easter Ind has wilted because of the absorbing power of the pirs before is now thrumming with life as the Easter Ind pirs melted and create a hugendmass from the melted pirs remains. With it, the restriction of the World Orb was activated as the Weronians could all feel their attacks be weaker and their speed slower. All over the world, where the resistance fight, the resistance notices that the Weronians forces suddenly bing weaker. By now¡­ the fate of the Weronians are sealed. But, the many powerful faction did not pay attention to this. Their eyes are concentrated on the figures floating in the skies right now bathing in stream of fire. Through the many inventions of the Merchant Association every great factions has found a way to watch the battle of Purunghasa and now they are watching an even more unbelievable sight. The moment the fire descended a stream of information entered Azief mind as he was shocked of what he found in that sea of information. His face hidden by the ck hood reflect this shocked feeling. One of the information is that he found out that his body Physique is not yet the ultimate form. The moment he got this information Azief immediately decided he will cultivate his Physique to the grandpletionter. But now, as the fire descended and hit his body, instead of the fiery and hot sensation he expected toe, he felt something different. The fire¡­. it was like a cool river stream pass by him, nourishing him, washing his body in the purest fire. Then without him meaning to, his body absorb the essence of this pure fire Like a hungry wolf, his Seed absorbed the energy of the fire and his seed were revitalized as the leaves appears, the branches grows and the Tree of Life once again revived inside Azief consciousness. The many eyes watching this sight gasped. That fire instead of incinerating Azief to mist of blood instead did nothing on his body. They do not know that the Seed Formation could be cultivated to such level. Because those who are watching this never did once embark the Path of Perfection. At least not this far. Path of Perfection like its name suggest requires perfection in each step. So that when the Path of Perfection is actualized, each steps could tremble the Universe and each swish of one hand could determine the fate of the gctic order. As the eyes kept watching, Azief was immersed in this feeling of being enhanced. The fire is slowly being integrated into his blood. Below him, the world was being healed as it was exposed to the Purifying Fire. This is the Purifying Fire, not Hellfire, or the Fire of Divine Punishment. As the name suggest Purifying Fire is used to Purify¡­.which also means to Purify evils and banish Demon, to light away the dark and to bring light to creations. Azief also realized something when he absorbed the fire that there is something else inside the fire that also lodged itself into Azief body but it was not harmful. Instead it increases Azief resilience so Azief did not pay too much attention to it. The whole world was watching this event with their own mode of viewing as they do not understand what kind of phenomenon is actually happening right now. Another stream of fire gushed inside Azief body. Then suddenly Azief felt his body was startled and then he started shaking. All around him his surrounding bes slow as if time is slowly stopping. His Tree of Life shines white as his normally golden body changed color to a Holy White Light that shines the world as the time of the world stopped. It was like he was the Light of Primordial Creation lighting the Dark Universe filling it with the Song of Holy Creation The people watching did not realize that Time has stopped for they were trapped in Time. Even if the whole world was illuminated no one could see it for Time has been stopped. Even if the Song is being sung no one could hear it. Azief own blood was roaring with its vitality as his absorbing energy turned into a ferocious vortex sucking all the Purifying Fire. Azief entire body is slowly bing heavy as his blood also bing heavy. This creates a pressure that crack the skies even without Azief doing anything. It suppresses the Earth and stunned the Heavens. Azief entire being is slowly being remolded to be something that is in defiance of the natural order. Perfection. This is¡­Perfection. A being that transcended limitation also means a being that could not be suppressed or controlled. And a Perfect Being¡­..that is a taboo across the ages. For it attracts unwanted attention from many dark gazing eyes in the dark universe Slowly Azief could see an ethereal thread over his body slowly being unraveled. Azief deduced this ethereal thread is the suppression of the World Orb as Azief body slowly bing more powerful that even with a slight movement, the wind around Azief roars and bes ferocious. With an idental swish of his hands storms of lightning were created and the ground below exploded. Azief crack his knuckles and his feet moved forward. That alone created a wind gust that roared with all of the impact in the world as the Space around Azief cracked and rips. The streams of fire was never-ending as Azief heavy body and heavy blood suddenly became lighter and faster as his blood is traveling all over Azief veins like a gigantic dragon that is rampaging, fierce and immense. It was then Azief feel another shaking inside his body. His body went into a rampage as the cool stream of fire felt overbearingly hot and tearing apart his entire physique. First, his Violet Pce crumbled, the sound of which travels the world three times as Azief coughed a lot of blood and his face instantly turn pale. The droplets of blood that falls were as heavy as a mountain as that blood created a ten foot crater when it falls down. Then His Sovereign presence was erased making him appears like a normal mortal, the golden light that used to apany his activation of his Physique has now disappeared. Even though Azief was still standing amidst the stream of fire, he looks like a ship that is about to capsize. After that his Nine Forbidden Opening was blocked causing him to feel his energy dried up, his Celestial Meridian was tear apart, the pain which is indescribable Then his Celestial Bones was broken, his Golden Domain was extinguished, his golden Vein ruptured, his Golden Flesh cracked and his Golden skin exploded. Within but a moment Azief Physique was entirely ruined. Azief who felt it firsthand could not describe the pain of this agonizing experience. It was like he was being grinded and tear apart, again and again. It was a pain that even he couldn¡¯t confidently handle. Then like a ss that is being crushed by a hammer, a sound of crack fill the world. A crack appeared in Azief body and in the next second Azief whole body began to shatter. But Azief also felt as his body is shattering, that if he could survive this and endure, his body could overwhelmingly destroy everything. He could even fight with a Divine Comprehension levelers toe to toe. This is the advantages of pursuing Perfection. You could breakmon sense of level of power. Not many people could walk the same path as him and not many people even knows the path to take to reach here. As Azief body was severely being crushed, Azief felt he was about to be erased from existence. But Azief also knows that this fire is certainly not trying to kill him It was now, the formation of Nine Seeds shows its usefulness. This is why the Path of Perfection lies in perfecting each step. If Azief did not perfect his Physique he could not have perfected his Seed. If he could not perfected his Seed he could not summon the Fire. If he summons the Fire with one step missing, then he would be dead by now. After all if one did not perfect his Physique in Energy Disperse Stage but form Tenth Seed in Seed Formation one could still summon the Purifying Fire. But since that person did not Perfected his Physique, he would surely die the moment the Fire tries to bestow more power. Each steps work in tandem. The body has been destroyed, but notpletely and this lies the great step of Perfection. To be at the edge of life but never truly dying, the very essence of the Undying Physique. The body is broken and shattered, like a small leaves being whirl by the wind but the Seeds still remains and still alive, vigorous of life energy. It was then the Tree of Life in Azief consciousness slowly growsrger andrger until it seem that it wasrger than a Universe inside Azief consciousness. It towered above everything, full of energy and life. Then this tree started absorbing all the Fire and these fire radiate life essence through Azief body. Then the tree sings the Song of creation. Azief did not understand the Song but Azief suddenly knows that it is the Song of Creation. ¡®Yggdrasil¡¯ Azief muttered to himself even as his body was crippled. He remembered Alsurt. He remembered that rune. As the Fire enter his body information about Disk Formation entered his mind. This path of Disk Formation is different from the conventional way of forming the Disk. He needs to create Thirteen Disk instead of the nine for the requirement of breaking through to Divine Comprehension. But Azief only smiles and smirk. It will be tough but as long as he knew the Path at least he will not fall into despair of not knowing. The Life Essence gushed out countless of energy, full of Life Essence and it was like a sea appeared below the Tree of Life. The Sea was full of Water of Life. This sea nourishes Azief soul as Azief felt his soul is being purified and his mind be clearer. Azief knows from this moment on, Illusion and Mind powers will have minimal effects on him. The branches of the tree of Life has be as sturdy as metal. The leaves was birthed in thousand showing a tree of Life that is lush and fertile inside Azief consciousness. The Tree below the Sea full of Water of Life. Every droplet of that water emitted countless Life Essence. It was then the tree of Life absorbed the Sea inside Azief consciousness as Azief body was healed miraculously, locking together his shattered body The Heavens cried and the Earth shudders as Perfection is born. A song of creation and praise sounded in one part of the Universe, a song which no one recognizes. But one Being in the Universe recognizes the song. That Being was sitting on his Red throne looking down on all creation but his eyes is intensely looking at a human millions of light years away. In the of Belthana the Three Sisters of Fate sighed as they yarns their magical threads. In Olympus, Zeus which was fighting with the Titans look momentarily dazed, recollecting something before his eyes be clear again as he continues dashing to fight Kronos. On Earth, Azief transformation is still not finished. The tree of Life formed a protective aura that wrapped around Azief broken body like a cocoon. It was like the transformation of an ugly caterpir that will be born into a beautiful butterfly. Azief body right now is heavy, even one droplet of his blood dropping down to Earth creates a mini quakes and craters. Azief understand now. Even though his body was shattering and he only had a breath of life in his body, the fire is not trying to kill him. The fire is trying to recreate his body. Because of the cocoon like energy around Azief body, Aziefpletely shattered body did not break into pieces and fall into the ground. Slowly, the stream of Fire in concert with the energy wrapped around his body burns and heal, as it recasted the affected area in order to rebuild his body. Time stopped. So no one could see the suffering that Azief is enduring right now. It was like an eternity. Pain is always like that. One moment of pain could feel like an eternity. But when in pain, since he could not avoid it, he endures. He is good at enduring. Not because he is like that. Because he knows if he endures he will get what he want at the end. It is why he endures. Enduring without having a reward, is pointless enduring. From the moment he summons the Purifying fire, he knew it would not be as easy he would imagined. But this kind of pain is still within his expectations. If anyone that could hear Azief thought right now they would surely felt terrified. The pain akin of your skin being yed is within his expectations and he still push forward? What kind of an insane person who would do that? To a Time that felt like an eternity, Azief body reshaping has beenpleted, his shattered body pieces is connected once again as the cracked around his body merged forming back his body. His pain disappeared as his body is now wless without any sign of the terrible injury he suffers before. The world bes calm but Azief knows this is not yetplete. The Purifying Fire was not only used to purify the body physique but it is also used to create the Tenth Seed The stream of Fire is now slowly dissipating but Azief knows this is enough to do what he desires the most. He shouted ¡®FORM!!¡¯ This shout sounded all over the world, as the clouds parted and the skies opens up to the space beyond. Then like a gigantic mouth, Azief body absorbs all the fire. Now that Azief body bes stronger than before, his power of absorbing was elevated a few level higher than before. As the energy rushed inside Azief body, countless notifications appeared. All the notifications look blurred but Azief will check the notificationter. Nine Seed create the Tree of Life. But what does the Tenth Seed creates? The moment he shouted form, the information appears inside his mind And the information shocked Azief. Tenth Seed create an independent Source! What is Source Power? Will uses it. Raymond uses it. And many other people Azief knows uses it. Will tapped the power of the Speed source and with it his speed is even faster than Azief. He could even at times runs through the timelines. Raymond tapped the source of Earth, creating the Terra force making him able to fight people of higher level than him by utilizing the boundless energy that the world possesses. But independent Source? It is a source that borrows the powers but refines it to be your own power which means you will ultimately be using your own power and not be constrained or fear that source would disappear one day. And as he yells Form he instantly knows what kind of Source he wanted to create. He visualizes it in his mind as his Tenth Seed was formed. The moment his tenth Seed was formed, the Tree of Life, exploded as it branches dissipated and its leaves were burned as that Tenth Seed bes a ck hole and devour everything Inside that ck hole that powerful essence of life energy is still existing. So even though the tree of Life is no longer, Azief abundance of Life energy remains. He will need only a thought to break through to Disk Formation and form his Disk. But he still did not take that step Azief opens his eyes, and stars were reflected in his eyes an eye that contain wisdom and breadth of mind that surpasses everyone. For that one brief moment Azief could see his Grand Path. As he formed his tenth Seed a source of energy was tapped and Azief could feel he wield the power of the Worldly energy and a bit of Universal Essence. He created his tenth Seed and his tenth Seed is the Death Source. The moment he created his own Source he could feel he could control the Dead. A slew of abilities are opened up to him. He felt that he could now manipte the essence of death. He could causes things to wither, rot, weaken and eventually die. Azief could sense and manipte the essence that allows Death, Destruction and Decay, allowing him to control decayed matter or to request assistance from the Dead. Azief could have created the Life Source but Azief has always been fascinated with death. He brushed with death too many times for him not to be interested with it. He now could manipte his age, read people aura, manipte dark energy. Absorbing life force, and life force transferal. He could also induce madness, disease, weaken people body resilience and strengthen his own body resilience, poisons maniption and possessing regenerative healing factor. But the more terrifying part of his ability is necromancy, erasing of power, reanimation, rot and decay inducement, soul summoning, spiritual force maniption and¡­resurrection. This is only a few of his power as he create his own Death Source. Death Force energy surround Azief that kill anything living around him Even thews of Time near him is slowly being unravel, withering and rotting. Then the remaining fire assault Azief which Azief embraced dly. This time his Source was purify and his body turns mortal. The Purifying is nowplete. So, Time moved again. But Azief knows the fire is actually inside his body slowly purifying every inch of his body. And it will not take long. So even as he is falling down form the skies, he is not worried. By his estimation, in three seconds, his ability would return So, as he is falling down, his body now is as weak as a mortal Time moved again as thest vestiges of the fire has dissipated blown by the wind. In the distance, snow slowly falls in Spain. Azief notices the snow and he do not know how to feel. The storm has already ended. Some people, watching the conclusion sighed with heavy heart. The strongest person on earth is not given that title carelessly. But even though Azief noticed the snow, noticed that eyes watching him has now gone away, he did not notice someone. Someone who has been watching him from the beginning of the battle inside the dome. Someone who was not affected when Time stopped. It is the reason why she created the Dome. To shield her form the effect of Time Stop of the Purifying Fire. The girl is Morgana. ¡®I must break this wall in front of me¡¯ She clenched her left fist as she threw the spear she designed to take the life of her father. It was then as Azief floated down, with all of his divine sense is still not activated and his body is at its weakest moment, a spear shoots out from somewhere as it pierces Azief heart. Blood covered the skies as a sight that no one was prepared to see happens. For many people, The Prince of Darkness is a godlike figure, undefeatable and invincible. But today¡­.today¡­God¡­.has bled. Without being even prepared of this and with the frailty of his body, the spear crushed through Azief heart as Azief falls down with rming speed. As he falls down two second passed. Then three second passed and his ability returns but by now it is toote. He could feel that the spear has lodged itself on his heart. It was then a powerful energy enveloped the sky of Spain. Spain was suddenly covered with snow and cold energy blows from the south to the four direction. Walking through the clouds like a heavenly fairy of white, the most beautiful woman appeared. Her hair is as white as snow, her movement as elegant as the moon Below her steps, was the appearance of the ground being frozen and snows falling heavily. She appears to be walking among the clouds but her speed is as fast as light. She did not wear her amour. Instead she wear red dress that hasces of snowkes. With three steps she appears before Azief embracing him as he falls down. They both slowly floats down the scene of which was both tragic and heartbreaking. Azief was bleeding heavily staining the red dress of Katarina They floats down and theynded on a patch of green grass. The cold wind blows. Katarina was not crying. Her face only shows she was relieved she is here. She did not scour the area to search who throws that spear. Her eyes only have Azief in it. Concern and longing could be seen from her gaze. ¡®I¡¯mte¡¯ she said. Azief coughed another round of poisoned blood and he smiles ¡®You¡­are neverte. We always¡­.only miss each other by a breath.¡¯ Azief also look at Katarina. His head is on herp, his chest heaving up and down having the difficulty to breathe. He muster his strength and caress her cheek. Katarina lean a bit down as a droplet of tears falls down from her eyes. ¡®You¡­.are always beautiful¡¯ he said with a smile on his face. Katarina pull up his hood and look at Azief face. Lines of ck could be seen in the neck veins of Azief. ¡®You always deny it when I ask you to say it¡¯ Katarina said trying to force a smile but her tears did not stop as her tears falls down onto Azief face. ¡®At the end of my life, I felt no reason to lie or deny anymore. You truly are beautiful¡¯ ¡®Uhuk, Uhuk¡¯ he coughed another lump of blood ¡®To be apanied by a beauty right before I die¡­I don¡¯t think this is a bad way to go¡¯ Azief said despite of the pain he is enduring right now. He did not expect that one would targeted that one moment of vulnerabilities. Now, he is paying the price. The people inside that invisible dome has long gone. ¡®I will not let you die¡¯ she said with a determined face even as the tears streams down her beautiful wless face. ¡®In a world without you¡­.. I would be lost¡¯ she said before she burns her energy. Then Azief felt it. A drop in temperature. This kind of cold is not the kind of cold ice would bring. This is the kind of freezing power that could even froze concepts and Laws. ¡®Katarina what are you doing?!¡¯ ¡®The one who was always shining in this era is always you. Will you let me light the era this once and be the center of the world attention?¡¯ she said with a smile. But Azief knows what Katarina wanted to do. She wanted to sacrifice herself by drawing her power to the ultimate brim to save him ¡®Katarina, stop it!¡¯ Azief wanted to scream but then it was toote. ¡®HYARRGH!!¡¯ Katarina screams as her power was pushed to the brim. Katarina embraced Azief body as ice surrounded the area and slowly freezing everything around one hundred kilometers radius of Azief and Katarina. Katarina created a mountain of ice sealing herself and Azief inside it with Azief and Katarina on the center of that mountain guarded by the hard ice. This disy of sacrifice and power was terrifying. A mountain was created purely by the power of Laws. Cold energy surrounded the mountains creating a thick fog that not only disturb eyesight but also induce illusions. Spain from today onward turns into a country of ice as snows kept falling and be as white as the tundra of Siberia. The whole world saw the strongest man on Earth and the strongest woman on earth just seal themselves in the turning moment of the era, on the brink of victory against Weronians. Some people sighed in regret while some was rejoiced since now, the overlord that everyone feared right now has probably died. The same could be said about Katarina which was the deterring force that made people wary of the Revolutionary Army. Many people who was seeing this, believes that Katarinamits suicide wishing to be buried together with her loved ones. But those who have a little bit of brains knows, that Katarina has sealed herself and Azief life force as the mountain slowly absorbing the life force and healing Azief slowly from inside the nucleus of the mountain Inside the nucleus of the Ice Mountain, two heart are beating. It was slow¡­but it was beating. And if one observe with attention, one could see the spear lodged in Azief heart is slowly pushed out of his heart. But as long as the snows is falling in Spain, the Snow Princess Mountain will exist. The battle of the Azief and Purunghasa ended and it ended with such a tragic and unexpected ending. Now, the whole world is searching the culprit that attacked the Prince in such a sneaky manner that causes the Prince to die. To the eyes of the world, Azief has died. Only a few expert realized that Azief did not die. In a world where the Prince do not exist, how will the world fare? But even as they ask this question, the resistance is still fighting. The world moves and time flowed. Only in Spain near the Snow Princess Mountain, a tribute to a sacrificial love, Time has no meaning *** Chapter 201: The winter ends SPAIN TWO YEARS AND A HALF AFTER THE BATTLE OF SPAIN The winds of winter. Always. Here it is always winter. Snowkes falls from the skies likes rain on certain day. Sometimes when it is favorable, thend will be bathed in the sunlight before the cold winds blows again. Like preserving a wless painting masterpiece, the cold never ceased. Time was frozen testament to a sacrifice. The snow kept falling on the tundra of Spain. Yesterday. Today. And tomorrow. Spain was a cold ce, devoid of warmth. It is cold all the time. For every people who came to Spain, they all visited the Mountain of Evesting Love as a tribute of respect and admiration. In the beginning it was called the Snow Princess Mountain but after a year, with the Bards and storyteller that exaggerate and romanticize the battle of Spain, the Mountain held a special ce in the heart of humanity. Around the Mountain region, thick white fog surrounded it. But why does one mountain means so much for the people of Earth? Because encased in the center of the mountain is a couple of lover that won the admiration of lovers everywhere. The mountain itself could not be approached as it was full of beast and monsters that make the mountain its home. Most of the monsters and beast that lives there are beast with high endurance against the cold. A woman is looking at the mountain with aplicated expression. The woman has a bow behind her back, thrumming with power. Her ck hair was silky and beautiful, caress by the blowing cold winds of the mountain. She was taller than before, beautiful than before, but her heart¡­..her heart is cold. She never like the name of the Mountain. If she could she would destroy the mountain. But because of her hope, she did not destroy the mountain. Her hope¡­.dangled by that strand of desperation. This woman was the newly acimed strongest woman on Earth, Sofia the Divine Archer. Yet, no matter how strong she has be, she has never been able to pierce the Mountain with her arrows. And see him. Because she wanted to hold him. Touch him. And tell him¡­she was sorry. That she was so sorry. The memory of theirst conversation tormented her every day. She should have not said that. She should have not done that. She should have smile. At least, she should have smiled. She at least wanted to leave that kind of image in his mind. As she look at that mountain, her thought is filling with memories and regret, footsteps is approaching. Sofia did not turn her back but she could have sense who ising. She did not leave. The moment that person saw the back of Sofia, that person stop for a while like she couldn¡¯t believe Sofia is here. That person then walk slowly and calmly approaching Sofia. Then stopping a few meters away from Sofia, that person sighed. Behind her, was a woman wearing a white robeyered with red. Smells of herbs and burning scent could be smell from her. ¡®This is the first time you came¡¯ Sofia did not turn her face, her eyes transfixed on the Mountain. For a while only the sounds of the winter could be heard. Sofia did not reply, her eyes keep looking at the mountain. Standing there proudly, with a peak that reaches the clouds, it was like the Mountain mocking her. ¡®Years has passed, and seasons havee and go. Nowadays who didn¡¯t t know the story of the Prince of Darkness and The Ice Princess, lovers that would sacrifice their life for each other? Sina, haven¡¯t you hear the stories?¡¯ she said mockingly. Sina shakes her head. The whole world truly believes that is the case. But for those people involved, they knew. ¡®You know that¡¯s not true.¡¯ ¡®Is it?¡¯ She sighed as she ask another question. Sina was stumped. She truly did not know how to answer that question. She, like others also saw the recording of that battle. She also saw the way Azief look at Katarina on hisst moments before he was sealed. Who is not to say that is love? Sina ignore that question and ask another question with her tone slightly trembling ¡®Why didn¡¯t youe?¡¯ Sofia did not answer. So, Sina continued ¡®For two years Wang Jian and his Legion has been guarding this mountain. But you have nevere. You kept fighting. You did not visit. You did not once pass by here¡¯ Sighing, Sofia answered ¡®I don¡¯t like seeing the mountain¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Sina asked. ¡®Why does it matter?¡¯ ¡®It matters. Because I don¡¯t like the way you are now.¡¯ Sina said, her hand clenched in a fist, nervousness sets in. Two years has changed a lot of things in their rtionship. They were once close as sisters. Now, Sofia was like a person Sina did not recognize ¡®And how is me right now?¡¯ Sofia asked ¡®Cold. Ruthless. Determined. But more than that¡­..it is like you are punishing yourself. And it breaks my heart seeing you like that.¡¯ ¡®Maybe I didn¡¯te because I hated him¡¯ Sofia said. Sina closes her eyes and shakes her head ¡®Don¡¯t lie to yourself. You¡¯re not angry at him. You¡¯re not even angry at Katarina. You¡¯re angry at yourself.¡¯ Sina sighed before saying the words she has been keeping to herself for these two years. She felt a little bit guilty for Azief, but Sina did not want Sofia to ruin her life. Azief affects him too much. With a little bit of hesitation she said ¡®Let him go.¡¯ Sofia face turns red in anger as she face her face to look at Sina. ¡®He¡¯s not dead!¡¯ she almost shouted the words. Sina closes her eyes and shaking her head. ¡®You heard what Loki said¡¯ Sofia yelled to Sina. Then acknowledging she lost her temper she snorted and look back at the mountain. And her mind wandered off to that scene of Azief and Katarina embracing each other. It is unfair. She couldn¡¯t even get mad at him. Who could she scold or get angry with. All that is left¡­is the feeling of regret and dissatisfaction. Sofia saw what happen from one of the recording that recorded that battle. She saw the way Azief look at Katarina and heard what he said. She saw how Katarina burns her life force to transcend her limitations and create this mountain. She should have been there. She should have been by his side Sina opens her eyes and nodded. ¡®Yes, true. Loki did say Azief is still alive. He also give a choice for people to stay or to leave. Some people leave. Some people stay. But it is time to let him go.¡¯ ¡®Loki said-¡® ¡®I know what he said¡¯ Sina said a little sternly. ¡®But who knows how long¡­..will he stay there?¡¯ And Sina eyes look towards the Ice Mountain. In her eyes she felt a bit guilty but Sofia should also have a life than be just like ghost tormenting herself. Nobody knows when Azief would appear back. Life is short here in this new era. Who¡¯s to say Sofia would always be safe? Shouldn¡¯t she also have the right to be happy? Living like a ghost, tormenting herself with what if scenarios, that is not healthy. Sina knows part of the reason why Sofia did not oncee to Spain. She refuses to grieve. True, Azief is not dead. But he might as well have. If he is stuck inside that ice mountain for hundreds of years, then should Sofia wait for him for a hundred years? She should also live her life. And stop ming herself. ¡®I thought you know I love him.¡¯ Sofia asked ¡®And he loves you. But he won¡¯t be happy seeing you like this. Let him go.¡¯ Sofia look back at that mountain and she closes her eyes. ¡®I wonder who is suffering more? Is it you¡­or is it me?¡¯ She asked herself. She thought to herself, should she forget him. But then a memory surfaces. No, memories surfaces. Moments of time between them. She remembered his kindness and warmth in his short words and clumsy expression of affections. Azief was never the kind of guy that would do big romantic gestures. He speaks coldly and rarely does he speak for long. But, Sofia knows there is kindness. Knows there is warmth. He rather acts than talk. He¡¯s not the kind of guy that would fuss about your birthday or try to remember about anniversary of your first kiss or first date. But he remembers the important stuff. What you like. What you want. What you actually need. He doesn¡¯t knows the right words to console someone. But he would never lie. Some girls will be put off with that. But she did not. Because she knows the kind of guy that only knows to talk but never do anything. She knows the kind of guy that would speak kind words but all of it was a lie. And being beside him, make him feel special. Like being wrapped in this warm breeze of spring. What she regrets most, is that she never got the chance to pay back all of his kindness and warmth. But because it is him¡­because it is Azief, she knows he would say ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal¡¯ Azief words, his expression, his kindness, are all honest. And because of all of this memories, she knows¡­.she could not let him go. Not yet. As long as this mind is still this crazy, and this heart keeps beating like this, crazily and furiously with each recollection of their memory together, she knew she could not do what Sina said. The memories they shared would enable her to ovee this moment. She wanted to believe that. She wanted to trust in their memories together. So, she answers ¡®I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡¯ Sofia said with cold biting determination in her tone. Sina felt her heart breaking looking at Sofia like this. ¡®You¡­you¡­don¡¯t have to love him like this. Torturing yourself like this. Like you are being cursed.¡¯ ¡®I thought you were on my side Sina.¡¯ ¡®I am always on your side. I know you me yourself. Every minute of every day. But that is not your fault. I told you this. Loki told you this.¡¯ ¡®I should have been there. Beside him¡¯ ¡®And what would you have done? You could have done nothing at that time. Nobody could have. Only he alone could have fought the Eight Horn Weronians at the time.¡¯ Sofia then answer ¡®I know. But we are also at fault. We always depends on him. To do the impossible. To do the things we knew we have no courage to do. He has been bearing the burden of this world all this while. And we are happy to stay under his wings. I have. You have. We becent. Because he alwayses back.¡¯ ¡®So, is this the reason why you keep fighting to be stronger?¡¯ ¡®If only at that time I was stronger, if I¡¯m not weak, I could have been there for him¡­to protect him like he did.¡¯ ¡®But you were not there. You were not strong at the time. So it¡¯s not your fault. At least acknowledge that¡¯ ¡®You think I don¡¯t know that? That at that time if I follow I would have not been able to do anything to help him? You think I don¡¯t know that?¡¯ ¡®Then why?!¡¯ ¡®I should have been there all the same. Because even if he dies and I die, we will be there¡­.together.¡¯ Sina was shocked to hear this. She shakes her head. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have wanted that. He wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to die for him. I know him. You¡¯re not the only one that is his friend. I¡¯m also his friend. I know he would rather his friend lived for him, instead of dying for him¡¯ ¡®It didn¡¯t matter what he wanted. It¡¯s what I wanted. Rather than feeling like this, it would been better to be there. He really messed me up¡­..to make me feel like this.¡¯ For a while there is another silence. Sina gather her thought, not knowing what else to say. She knows her friend is walking a destructive path. Forcing herself like this, one day she would stumble. And the person that she wanted to pick her back up might not be there this time to pick her up. The cold wind blows. The snows falls, the snowkes keep falling as one of the snowkes falls into Sofia shoulders. She releases her aura and the snowkes melted. Sofia hated the snow. Since two years ago, she hated snow. She look at the clouds on top of that mountain. She could still hear the song praising the world most tragic couple. The Love story of the Prince of Darkness and the Ice Princess of the Revolutionary Army. The strongest man and the strongest woman on Earth that dies on the turning point of human history That day, after all the Pirs crumble, humanity counterattack the Weronian forces and in this two years, new heroes and heroines are born. The Weronians that still lives hides in underground tunnels, in dense forest and caves. They were hunted down as the war between Weronians and humanity leaned heavily on humanity winning. And it all thanks to the Prince of Darkness. A well matched couple praised by the people. For those who did not know the character in the song, they only knew the Ice Princess as the lover of the Prince. The name of the Divine Archer as the Prince lover, as the only woman orded great honour during the coronation of Queen in the Fake World has been buried. ¡®You ask me to let him go?¡¯ ¡®How could I do that? I can¡¯t forget him. I don¡¯t want to forget him.¡¯ Sina could only sighed hearing such deration. Giving up for the moment she ask ¡®So, what will you do?¡¯ ¡®I will keep fighting. And winning. And I¡¯ll wait.¡¯ ¡®Huh¡¯ Sina sighed. She knows¡­..she could not stop her. Not when she was like this. Somewhere deep in her heart she felt both relieved and worried. She look at the white skies above. She takes a deep breath. She has tried her best. In the end, each person have to make their own choices. Like she did. Like Wang Jian did. Like Loki. Like Sofia. Each one of them make their own choices. And sometimes that choice will lead them to sh against each other. But for rare moments like this, like she was being reminded of the old times, Sina asked ¡®Stay for a while¡¯ she asked. There is longing in her voice, and a little seed of hope. Sofia pondered. She takes her time before she slowly shakes her head and answered ¡®I can¡¯t. I have a task.¡¯ She said reluctantly. ¡®With the World Government? You know Hirate has try to scheme against us countless of time right?¡¯ Sina voice was slightly raised. If not for the deterrence of the world heroes and heroines, Hirate might have dismantle all of Aziefpanions. The fact was Azief was elevated to a high status after Battle in Spain. The current condition of humanity that has seem to prosper all rtes to that day where Azief fought a great battle before he was being schemed upon. Many heroes of this era regarded Azief as a person to aspire to. And the person who sneak attack him was regarded as the world viins even though no one still found a clue of who that person is Sofia reply ¡®If not because of me, he would have tried to dismantle our group. My work with the World Government¡­you know why I keep doing it. I wanted to find who did this. First I thought it was the League of Freedom. But it¡¯s not. They were as shocked as the rest of the world when Azief was speared. Someone else is behind this. I think Loki knows who it is. But he disappeared since that day.¡¯ Sina could only sighed. ¡®Nothing I say will keep you here right?¡¯ Sofia did not answer but both of them knows the answer. So, Sina turns back, and she sighed. Her footsteps trails the white thick snow path as she walks back to her tent not far away from the Mountain. Sofia look at that disappearing back and closes her eyes, an agonizing expression etched over her face. Even though there is many things they do not remember, there is still things she remember. Looking at the back of Sina, it seems very lonely. There were many thing that changed in these two years. But there is definitely things that didn¡¯t change. Sina still worried for her. Like a big sister. But this time she could not be the obedient little sister or spoil herself like before. Because she could no longer see Azief back. That reliable image of his back as he stand in front and destroy all obstacles around them. That wall is no longer. So, she has to hardened her heart and be stronger. She thought she has be stronger when she promised herself a few years ago. But, it seems she keep being the kind of girl that is useless. She has never given him anything. She did not even save him once. All she could remembers, was what he did for her. So, with onest look she flies through the air and disappear from Spain. Sina was on her tent as she heard the sound of someone flying over the airspace. A person was inside her tent. It was Sasha clothed in tight ck clothing. Her body seems translucent. ¡®You want me to follow her?¡¯ Sina shakes her head as she sat down tiredly on a wooden chair ¡®No, you have done enough for me.¡¯ ¡®Instead, could you help me find someone for me now that you are back?¡¯ Sasha clicked her tongue. ¡®Is it who I am thinking about?¡¯ Sina smiles bitterly and nodded ¡®I need to know if he really knows. And if he did, why didn¡¯t he want it to be known.¡¯ Sasha nodded ¡®It¡¯s not going to be easy. He pop out only for a few days before disappearing again.¡¯ Sina agreed ¡®I know. But you are also curios aren¡¯t you? What his secret is?¡¯ Sasha nodded. She has her own thought about what that person secret is¡­but it seems absurd. She did want to tell Sina but it seem so absurd and another reason she did not tell is because the Prince forbid her from telling anyone what she found out if she found anything on that person. Which means The Prince might have known all along¡­.if her thought are correct that is. ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll do it. But a weekter. I need to rest. And for the reward, concoct a pill for me¡¯ ¡®What kind of pill you want?¡¯ Smirking she said ¡®You know my abilities. Considering your abilities, you know what I am weak at. I need a pill that strengthen my constitution.¡¯ ¡®Done¡¯ Good¡¯ Then Sasha sits on one of the chair and produce a ss of wine as she pours wine into her ss. Then as they drink they talk about what has happened in both of their lives. As they talk till night, they did not realize that the snow outside has stopped falling *** ISLAND OF PEACE QUORUM COUNCIL Seated on the center of arge long table is Hirate. His ck robeced with golden thread makes him to look majestic and dignified. The crest of a purple red butterfly is sew on the back of his robe. Today he tied his long ck hair and his brown eyes seems to be even more piercing than ever. Oreki and Hikigaya was also in the meeting looking uninterested. The others are people that is rarely seen in public. But this people appears in holographic projection sitting on the chair. Weirdly enough Raymond is not here. But Pandikar is here in the flesh like Hirate Raymond and Pandikar was once a rival in the World Government. But with Raymond current status Pandikar should have been relieved Raymond did not straight up kill him. And he ask ¡®What up with your appeasement for the remnants of the Prince faction. He is dead. The logical step right now is to suppress them, persuade them to work for us, and if they refuse, we do away with them.¡¯ He said passionately. Oreki who was listening Pandikar words only yawned. Meanwhile Hikigaya did not even open his eyes. The other shadowy figure inside the room tries to see the mood in the room. ¡®The Prince of Darkness is still alive¡¯ Hirate said as he rubbed his temple. Even now, as he is in the room, his mind is doing something else. He sometimes looks towards Oreki and Hikigaya. One of the shadowy figures ask ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ Hirate nodded. ¡®When the Pirs crumbled, my Mind Wave could be activated. When I heard the news that Katarina seals herself and the Prince in an ice mountain, I came to Spain a few weekster. What surprises me, is that the Prince was truly dead¡¯ Another shadowy figures then eximed ¡®You sai-¡® Hirate hold up his palm ¡®Let me finish. He is dead and yet not dead. He was like in a flux between life and death. Before I could never use Mind Wave to detect existence stronger than me, but maybe because he is weakened I could sense that his mind is still alive. And as long as his mind is still there, it means he is still alive.¡¯ Pandikar digested this new before pondering. Then remembering the many ns of him that get foiled because of Loki, Wang Jian, Boris, Etriel and Sina he snapped. ¡®You mean we will have to endure the Revolutionary Army and the remnants of his faction? He is alive, yes, but he is trapped. And he is not exactly moving. And we also have Disk Formation levelers in our ranks now. Even if he got out now, we have Disk formation levelers to defend against him. Last I remember he is still in Seed Formation when he was being sealed. Even when we are now regarded as the strongest organization in the world, do we still have to tiptoe around hispanions!¡¯ Pandikar almost shouted. Hirate smirk before saying ¡®Not yet.¡¯ Hirate himself did not like seeing unexpected variable. If not because he fears The Prince he would have long schemed against many of Aziefpanion. ¡®And to answer your question, did you forget that while he is in Seed Formation he fought a Weronian two realms above him? Not only he defeated that Weronian, he also seems to be stronger after that battle. If not for that spear that pierces his heart, the world will belong to him right now. With that kind of power, the Prince would overwhelmingly dominate this era!¡¯ Some of the shadowy figures nodded. Other was silenced. Oreki smiles bitterly. He is also at Disk Formation right now and his attainment in thunder rted attacks is high. But even he is not confident he could break that body of Azief. He watches the battle and he concludes that Azief body possess some secrets. If there is one person that has a chance to fight toe to toe with the Prince if he is released right now from the seal, that person would be¡­..and Oreki look towards the person across him. ¡®Only Hikigaya¡¯ he admitted to himself. Many people believes that Raymond is the strongest after the Prince so called death but that is only if you count physical attacks. In terms of physical attacks, true, Hikigaya could not trade blows by blow but to underestimate him like that will be your doom. After all, even Raymond has loses against Hikigaya after Hikigaya breakthrough to Disk Formation. Raymond crate his Disk below his feet. But Hikigaya creates his Disk inside the pupil of his eyes. Just by looking at him, a powerful illusion will be cast inside any person mind. ¡®So, what is the reason for calling us here?¡¯ Pandikar asked as he gives up on that issue. ¡®Loki¡¯ And Hirate eyes narrowed and there is hint of annoyance in his eyes. These couple of years, Loki has be more than just a nuisance. Pandikar face also distorted. Because of Loki pranks, his super soldier programs were dismantled. Budiman who was supposed to be in his grasp also escapes captivity. For Hirate on the other hand, it is because Xu Cong the Celestial painter steals a blueprint of an invention. Hirate had already captured Xu Cong at that time and was ready to interrogate him with his Mind probe before he was schemed by Loki. Not only the blueprint was stolen, the secret researchb was destroyed. Hikigaya who was initially uninterested in this meeting now opens his eyes and one could see purple rings inside his pupils that could turn into a spiral. Loki¡­was the only one that easily dispels his illusion with a snort. At that time Hikigaya senses a very powerful soul inside Loki. So powerful that it is almost impossible. ¡®You found him?¡¯ This was the first time Hikigaya spoke in this meeting. Hirate shakes his head. ¡®But I found out who he is working with¡¯ Everyone understand what Hirate is trying to imply. Loki is hard to find. But hispanion might not be. They could not capture Sofia to force Loki to shows himself since Sofia would surely be protected by Raymond. They could also not offend Sina since so many heroes depends on her pills. Wang Jian is out of the question since hemanded arge army that controls all Southern China. Athena and Freya bothmanded arge army. Athenamanded the Myrmidon Army and Freyamanded her Valkyries. But it is clear from the tone of Hirate that the people Loki is working with is not rted to Azief. ¡®Who?¡¯ Pandikar asked ¡®Inventor¡­.and Mimic.¡¯ There is silence. Some of the shadowy figures clearly appears flustered. ¡®I thought the Inventor died¡¯ one of the shadowy figures whispers. One of the shadowy figures creased his eyebrows like he did not expected this news. That is not possible that shadowy figures said before he ended his transmission and disappears. ¡®Hmm¡­that is troubling.¡¯ Pandikar offers. Loki is known to have a deep scheme and Hirate views him as cunning serpent. Hirate was about to say more when a high priority report was reported. The room have a wireless connection to the Main HQ. The wireless phone which is a luxury in this times lights up. They could not establish old technology since some electrical appliances would be affected by the energy of Earth He saw the light on one of the inte so he picks up the phone ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Then he started listening to the report. Hirate face turns pale by the end of the conversation. Oreki and Hikigaya are perplexed. What kind of news that would be able to make Hirate face pales like this. Putting down the phone, Hirate looks at the people inside the room before he sighed ¡®What happened?¡¯ Oreki asked ¡®The Ice Mountain crumble. The winter has ended and the snow has stopped falling¡¯ The gasp and exmation of shock echoes inside the room. But even before ether shock subsided, Hirate said a more disturbing news ¡®The Prince and the Ice Princess body that should have been on the center of that mountain¡­.is not there. The scouts we put in Spain believes¡­.that the Prince is now loose.¡¯ Instantly, the tension inside the room intensified. This time Hikigaya could no longer sit still. He got up and without saying anything, his pupils light up with purple aura. Then the rings inside his pupils rotated into a spiral as his body was spiraling into the void before disappearing in a spiraling motion. Oreki also did not wait before turning into a bolt of lightning. In Spain, a spiraling void appears as one person emerges out and appears on the Mountain of Evesting Love. A momentter a bolt of lightning strikes the ground nearby and a man was formed from lightning. They looked in front of them and they saw the debris of the mountains. Then they look at the sky and they notices something. The snow was no longer falling¡­.and the sky, the sky was devoid of clouds. Looking at it and feeling the energy they both concluded at the same time, the Prince punch towards the skies, and it ripped apart space and disrupt the Laws of Time and Space This kind of power¡­.that could shatter Laws only by a punch, this kind of frightening and suffocating presence¡­..Oreki and Hikigaya only knows one person in this whole world that possess such might. The Prince¡­.has returned. But unlike before, Oreki and Hikigaya did not seem afraid. Hikigaya eyes glints with determination. ¡®He has return¡¯ Hikigaya said. And Oreki nodded with a smile on his face ¡®What will you do Hikigaya?¡¯ ¡®Hahaha. It is time to ovee that wall! And the Prince is the highest wall in the world! Win or lose, I need to know how I measure up!¡¯ Saying this heughed again as the ring on his eyes rotates and his body spiraling into Space and disappeared from Spain. Oreki did not say anything but his body was swarmed by golden lightning, pure destructive lightning. ¡®Since that is the case, I also could not back down. Saying this Oreki turns into a bolt of lightning and sped up to the clouds as thunder filled the skies. That day, the whole world was shocked by a news. With the crumbling of the Mountain of Evesting Love, it was like the Prince was dering ¡°I am here¡± *** Loki was in Ang when the Mountain crumbled. Yet, he senses it. But he did not rush to Spain. He did not even spare a nce towards that direction. Simply because he has a more important thing to do. The Time Crisis. He is preparing for that. The Time Crisis is before Azief bing Sovereign. And the preparation is enormous. He already got the blueprint for some of the part from the World Government. Loki might be smart but he is not someone that could create the thing necessary to minimize the damage of the Time Crisis. He is also begun sending Trisha to shadow The Oracle. After all she would y arge role in the Time Crisis. In the original timeline Azief enlist Dark Speedster to help him. More like make a deal with him. But in this timeline Loki knows Azief did not even have to do that. In this timeline the Dark Speedster is now called the Purple Speedster and Azief sworn brother. And Loki is confident is Azief ask Purple Speedster help, he would lend a hand. The only thing Loki didn¡¯t know is what else did the Oracle said to Azief in the original timeline. The Purple Speedster has been out ofmission for two years. No one knew where he is. But Loki had a feeling this rtes heavily to that white lightning that appears before the pirs in South America Wilderness crumbles. ¡®Loki¡¯ The voice startled Loki as he focused back seeing what is in front of him. It was a blueprint. This was not the blueprint he stole. This is a blueprint that the Inventor drew for him. It is a blueprint of an undergroundbrge enough to houses the thing he needed to build. ¡®Satisfied?¡¯ The Inventor asked Loki tilted his head. ¡®We need a lot of builders. That would make our location easily deduced. I have many enemies¡¯ Loki said The Inventor only smirks ¡®I know a guy¡¯ Loki just nodded ¡®I give you permission¡¯ And after looking at the blueprint for thest time Loki walk away but before he could take a step out of the room The Inventor asked ¡®What you promised me¡­you did not forget did you?¡¯ Loki halted and then he turns back to look at the Invertor face. It was scarred and full of burn marks. Loki could easily heal it but the Inventor said he will not heal it until he got his revenge. ¡®It will not be long now. The Prince has returned¡¯ Loki only said this as he walk out form the room with a malicious smile on his face. *** POLAND DEEP IN THE FOREST A VILLAGE SETTLEMENT In the years after the Fall, many things have happened. Many cmity has befallen humanity and now the size of humanity poption is at all-time low. Only about 2.5 billion survive which leaves the whole world full of spaces. Nobody fights fornd now since there is so manynds to go around. But humanity managed to survive regardless of this cruel reality. And now they thrive after the Weronians was slowly eradicated by the World Government and the heroes and heroines that emerges after the bloody cmity. Here in Pnd, in this vast forest there is a settlement of viges. Even though this is Pnd, there is many races here in this forest. There is Chinese, Caucasian, Koreans, Japanese, and African. If this is before the Fall, this scenery would not be possible. But now, the world no longer sees ck or whites, Asian or Caucasian. There is only humanity¡­and others. This vige is small. Only about fifty people lives here. The highest levelers here is only at Energy Disperse Stage. They manage to survive because Pnd is under the g of the World Government. The current chief of this vige is a Pnd youth name Frederick Kolinsky. People called him White Warrior. He is a healer and warrior. For those who did not have the ability to clear the quest of Unique ss, they could chose generic sses and evolves that generic sses. Frederick failed his unique ss quest but he managed to evolve his generic sses. Even though he is only at Energy Disperse Stage right now, he will find a way to be a Seed Formation expert. Today, once again he is in unease. The reason of his unease is the person sitting across him. As the chief he lives in a stone house, akin of a castle With builders that could build thing with faster speed than before the fall to create a castle it will only take a week. ¡®Can Senior please tell me your name?¡¯ Frederic said respectfully. ¡®Hmph¡¯ the person sitting across him only expresses his displeasure and yet Frederick could feel his Red Pce trembling. Frederick could only shows a bitter expression on his face and ceased answer question. The person across him was clothed in tattered ck robe. His face was covered leaving only his eyes that could be seen And the gaze of this ck robe person is concentrated on the woman covered in poultices and bandages. Like him, the woman face was also covered but Frederic believes the woman is beautiful judged by the fact that the woman possess wless skin. He sighed as he remembers how he met this two monsters. Frederick was hunting alone yesterday when he was attacked by a three headed bear. The three headed bear has power equal to a Seed Formation High realm. Frederick did not notice he strayed deep into the forbidden zone marked by the World Government Peace Corps. When he thought he died, he felt a powerful aura swept the area. Behind the bear he saw a ck robe person is piggybacking a woman. The woman look pale from afar, and bleeding all over. The man with the ck robe on the other hand has a hole on his clothes around his chest area. At that time Frederick felt more afraid of the man with the ck robe instead of the three headed bear. The reason being is because he saw it. With each steps that ck robe person take, the ground beneath his feet shattered. Purely by the simple movement of walking, thend beneath the ck robe person feet shattered and created a web like patterns And not only that, the suffocating and terrifying pressure emanating out from that ck robe person was a hundredfold more powerful than the three headed bear. And what is more shocking is the fact that the three headed bear was trembling and almost bowed seeing that ck robe. The bear then instantly tries to run But the ck robe person said coldly ¡®I am hungry. And she is cold. I want your meat and your fur¡¯ Saying this he waved his right hand. A powerful force strikes the three headed bear and the bear instantly went limp and lifeless. All around five kilometers radius dies. The tree wilted before turning into lifeless bark and then turns to ashes. The grass turns orange and then turns to piles of dust. But the bear remains intact. Probably because the ck robe person desires it to be so. And he was also alive. Probably also because the ck robe person desires it to be so Then the ck robe person stomp his feet and earth walls was formed and trapped him. It was then the ck robe person interrogates him and forces him to bring him here. Under the guise of the night, he brought the ck robe person and the woman inside his castle and from then on, the ck robe stayed beside the woman. What Frederick notices is that the woman is almost always on the verge of death. But each time she is almost dying, the ck robe person seems to be able to transfers his life force to her Today was the same. Frederick is waiting for today batch of coffee. For some reason this Senior likes to drink coffee. This Senior did not talk much. And Frederick is too afraid to offend such a powerful senior. But he could deduce something. Maybe this senior is running from someone and fought in a great battle and manage to escape here and wanted to rest here and recover their injury before they went away. Frederic could only hope so and wished they would quickly leave. The ck robe person on the other hand look at the woman who have ascribed so much for him and whisper under his breath ¡®Katarina¡¯ *** The end of the arc. Loki appears. Sofia appears. And Hirate and the World Government appears. Bet you didn¡¯t expect the two year time skip. Will is absent. And what happen to Katarina? What is Azief nning? What is Loki nning? What is anybody nning? HAHAHAAHA. So, ends this arc. Anyway, the hiatus began. (Maybe in three to four weeks while I will be updating SOH after the celebration in my country ended) Hope you like it. If you like it please donate and leave somements and post some reviews. Chapter 202: Walking to your destiny (1) A person open his eyes like he was being awakened from a long dream. He looks groggy and unfocused before his eyes shone with brilliance once again. He coughed a few times, feeling the bacsh of ending his training early. But it is worth it. This person was inside a cave. He was always closing his eyes to the matters of the world, almost looking to merge with the world itself, unfettered by anything. But today, that person open his eyes. The cave was protected by enchantment and ancient writings of otherworldly origins. But when that person open his eyes, the cave shook and the enchantment in ce crack. The man got up and was about to move outside the cave when he remembered something very important. He looked toward an altar. On top of that altar is an urn. Inside the urn is a wisp of a slightly silvery lightning. The person said ¡®Master¡¯ the wisp glows brighter ¡®I ask for a leave¡¯ The wisp glows brighter and dims at a certain moment. The person nodded. Somehow, they aremunicating. Bowing his head, that persone out of the cave. Outside the cave, was a scenery of impossible and extraordinary scape That person saw timelines, worlds entangled together by a string, and images of many possible future and choices. This person was in a sealed dimension This person stood on the air like he was being suspended by some invisible road. Then without looking back, he runs forward as energy gather blew his feet moving him in a speed almost equal to light as he puncture through this weird dimension, creating a portal and went out to appear on Earth Prime. Without even looking left and right, this person darted straight to¡­..Pnd. *** MEANWHILE AT THE SAME TIME POLAND Evening clouds floats, light wind blows. A person look over the distance on top of the peak of the world The figure seems lonesome and aura of death and gloom surrounded him. That person eyes could see people dancing on the vige below, as firework blooms in the middle of the day. His eyes could even see a hundred kilometers away¡­ and he could see the billowing clouds and see the winds, see the people. Nothing escape his gaze. A person is standing on top of the peak of mountain in Pnd. This is a mountain that has never been here before. With the changing geography, borders are redrawn and nationality is the thing of the past. For this man, he couldn¡¯t care less. His hand behind his back, his eyes closed, his hood opened showing the wless handsome face this man possesses. He was closing his eyes letting the cold harsh winds hit his body. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed His ck robe fluttered by the wind, energy spirals around him, and ripples of vibration in the air resonated each time he breathes. He then opened his eyes, his eyes looking over the entire world, overseeing the world. That was the feeling one would feel if one matched eyes with this man. As a snowkes fell upon his brows, he was reminded of that woman. Katarina. That visage of her, that image of her as she sacrifices her life force for him, that feeling he felt when she embraced him¡­.how could he deny the feeling that is blooming inside his heart. He sighed again as the snowkes melt from his eyebrows, melted by the energy given off by him. Yet, his heart also yearns for another. The story of his and Katarina evesting romance has spread wide acrossnds. As he think of that woman, he felt conflicted. ¡®At least, you have heard me utter love. But she didn¡¯t. Regrets¡­.can it be undone?¡¯ he asked himself ¡®When the wind of springs came, could we all look at each other with a smile in our faces?¡¯ he asked himself. The wind blows and the snowkes keep falling. Only the sound of nature responded. He smiles bitterly, shaking his head. His eyes open, as a glint of determination appears. Waving his hand, the winds changed direction as he also dissipate his chaotic thought for this moment But the wind blows again, and the thoughts lingered. So, he sighed deeply. Tired and frustrated at himself. Today he wanted to form another Disk. Precisely because of that he wanted to calm his heart. He look at the white cloud flying being steered by the wind, but his heart is still conflicted. Even if he smell the most pleasant fragrance, he doubt it will calm his chaotic heart. He thought by taking a walk on top of the nearby mountain, his heart could be calmed. But he is still thinking. And by thinking, his heart get chaotic. Because the feeling he has could not be solved by thinking it out. Because what his mind and his heart is telling him is two different things. Since, even now, looking at the white clouds, feeling the wind, does nothing he sighed. So, he walk down the mountain path instead of flying. With each steps, he tries to blow away the hazy mist in his heart. The cold wind blows as his steps remains the same. The wolf howls in the distance and the roars of beast could be heard not far away, but with each steps he taken, the sound fade away as the beast dissipated. The mountaintop was full of monsters. Yet, none emerge to attack this ck robe man. Instead each time he steps his foot into the snow fillednd, the subtle energy emission from his footsteps alerted any monster in the vicinity. The aura he emitted kills anything¡­and everything. The snow where he steps, returns to nothingness after he pass. These beast, these human eaters, tucked their tails, spreads their wings and disperse, trying to go as far as they can. Why? Why does these kind of monster fear the man? Death aura ripples from each footsteps, startling life and jolted it to stop, the clouds turns colors and the earth recede. Those who werete will die with a single nce from this ck robe man. The aura he emitted was akin a Destruction God that descend upon the mortal realm. There is only one person in this entire world that had these kind of characteristic and such a terrifying presence. He is the Prince of Darkness, Azief. He got down from the mountain path and continues his walk along the forest. The sun goes up, and through the woods he walked. And as he walked, he reflected. With all of that has happened. And what will happened. He needs to be stronger. He did not think too much of his assassination attempt. What is important for him right now is to assess the situations and strengthen himself and save Katarina. The cold wind seeps into his body, dissipated almost instantly by the very involuntary emission of energy. ¡®Disk Formation.¡¯ He muttered. It is one of the stages of cultivation in Jade Empire. But this stages is uniquepared to the other stages of cultivation. What does cultivation in Jade Empire means? Is it cultivating food? No. Is it cultivating the energy surrounding them? Not entirely true. Is it cultivating the energy inside them? That is not it either. It is cultivating the heart. It is cultivating the mind. Those two quality must be cultivated first. And only then one could harness the power of Earth and Heaven. What does Earth and Heaven means? Does the Earth refer to the ce where your feet stepping upon? Does the Heavens means the skies atop one head? It could be interpreted like that. Or it could be interpreted by other meanings. Where one step their foot, that is their earth, the skies they saw as they look up that is their Heaven. It could also be interpreted like that. But what has this got to with Disk Formation. It has to do everything with Disk Formation. There is a reason why Disk Formation is unique in the stages of cultivation. It is because one could opted out of it and directly enters Divine Comprehension. Why this is possible? Because of the fact that Seed Formation sow Laws. Divine Comprehension stage isprehending the Laws. One could even say Disk Formation is unrted to Seed Formation. Seed Formation purpose is to turns Laws into Seed so that when one reaches Divine Comprehension one could ponder over the Seed of Laws inside their consciousness. But how does one opted out from being a Disk Formation leveler? The path of Disk Formation in the conventional way was for one to create nine Disk and reach to Divine Comprehension. One could even forcefully enter Divine Comprehension early if one desires if a person stuck too long at the Disk Formation stages. But one could skip that stage entirely by not taking that step forward straight to Divine Comprehension by forcefully blooming one of the Seeds in one consciousness. But then if such method is essible why does other people like Raymond, like Oreki, like Hikigaya did not skip that stage and directly enter Divine Comprehension. Why Azief himself did not enter Divine Comprehension Because Disk Formation form energy. What energy? All kinds. And all is a lot. Only an idiot would skipped it. One could studied it alter when one reach past the Divine Comprehension but who could guarantee they would pass the Divine Comprehension. But one has to understand the energy they sought to form. These are the Disk that will be formed. Azief was not as frozen in the Mountain of Evesting Love as the whole world believes him to be. Instead he was forming his Disk even in his condition. The kind of tenacity, the will and determination he possesses was like a fire for him inside that cold mountain. When that fire burns him, it brings him knowledge. Like Prometheus bringing fire for humankind, the same could be said about the Fire from Jade Pce. For one moment, in his baptism of fire, his eyes oversee the entire Universe, boundless wisdom passed through his mind Like being awoken from a dream, Azief saw the vastness of the Universe and the entangling of myriads of energy that could be formed. The limit is your own limited understanding of the Universe. The energy that could be formed is from the very essence of creations that made the Universe. And when he decided to form his Disk, not even the Heavens could stop him, nor could an Ice Mountain suppress him. When Azief created his Disk inside the Ice Mountains, all clouds in the world gathered. And all truly means all. White clouds from the skies gathered above the Ice Mountain, making the whole stratosphere naked. Lightning rampages through the skies, thunder shooting about striking anything that dares flies approaching the clouds. The skies were at war. The waves of the sea rage, creatingrge tidal waves destroying seashores. The earth trembles and mountains shakes. Rain and storms gued the world At the time many of the influential people believes it was a natural disaster. Only some believes it has something to do with the Ice Mountain. But after a year of inactivity one would also forget. At that time, Azief was forming his first Disk. The seed which was created in his consciousness disperse like during his Energy Disperse Stage. This time the seed inside the ck hole inside Azief consciousness meld into his consciousness. The energy it gave off was heaven defying. Azief possess a powerful constitution and a powerful energy that defies the order of things. He, himself was a taboo. An existence unpermitted by the Laws of the Universe. He should have been strike down by the starry skies. But the Fire came down. And the Fire washed him over. And when the Fire washed him over, even though he was unpermitted to exist, because of the fire, he gained approval of the Will of the Universe. What is the Will of The Universe? Azief knows it exist. But he didn¡¯t know what it is. Because that question was not for him to know. Not to mention, he is unworthy to know. So because he do not know and unworthy to know, he did not concern himself with the Will of Universe. He did what he had to do to be stronger. That is the only thing that matters for him during his baptism. The energy he gave off when his seed meld bound each other, entangled together in a seemingly chaotic way but was still in a way, interconnected. ¡®Ssss¡¯ Azief eyes perked up as his thought strayed for a while as he heard the sound. It sounds like the wind. If not for Azief powerful Divine Sense he might also been fooled. So, he walked again. Azief walked through the forest as he stopped for a while. He heard the sound again. He closes his eyes for a while before he smirk. He shakes his head. Then he continues walking. He senses something and know it. But he did not say anything. He treated it like it does not exist. He continues reflecting on himself remembering his first experience breaking through to Disk Formation. When the energy melds inside his consciousness, like a thunderp exploding inside Azief mind, the suction of previous energy was unleashed. That energy, that overwhelmingly powerful energy that could summon the clouds,mands the thunders and causes the earth to tremble slowlypacts into a giant spherical orb inside Azief consciousness. The Sea he created was sucked into it, his Life vitality was sucked into it. Everything he is, everything he was, everything inside his consciousness was sucked into that orb. Chapter 203: Walking to your destiny (2) Then for a moment thatsted for an eternity, it stabilizes. It was at that time, the clouds disperse returning to their positions, the earth stops trembling, the mountains immovable, the thunders silence itself. For the spectators that were able to saw the weird phenomena they quickly shares it with their friends. They all thought it was something like a portal opening or a portent of disaster. Some believes it to be an omen of dark days ahead. Some believes a treasure was being born by the energy of the world. Many spection but none could guess it was Azief forming his seed that cause such weird natural phenomena to happen. Inside his consciousness when the orb stabilizes all the energy, a world was created inside Azief mind. It was a true world. It was like was seeing the formation of a inside his mind. A brightly shining core appears entangled by the energy he possessed. It floated inside the darkness of his mind. Then this core radiated life and form a world. The energy collided and binding each other. Some disperse, some bonded. Energy filled this world, dense and thick energy sank to the center, while the lighter energy created the stabilizing factor inside Azief inner world. It was then he created his first Disk. The first Disk was he created was of course the most essible energy near him. It was the Worldly Disk. Worldly Disk is formed from the World Energy. Now, Azief could truly manipte the energy surrounding him on Earth. In extreme cases he could truly use the worldly energy to destroy someone by taxing his own stamina and vitality. It takes him one year to absorb all enough worldly energy and refines it until it ispletely molded into a Disk. One could form the Disk anywhere they wanted. But usually it could only be formed on the outside. Somewhere visible. Hikigaya has one on each eye. Raymond formed his Disk below both of his feet. When one activated their Disk, their Disk will appears in a translucent image like a halo ring. But Azief was different. Since his circumstances is different so does the way he form his Disk. He forms his Disk inside his inner world. When that Disk appears inside his Inner World, that first Disk spins and rotates and turn into a sun inside the Inner World. It shines upon the dark Inner World, bringing light and bringing life. Then a few days after that, he started absorbing new energy to form his Second Disk. The Universal Energy. The fact was that he sense the Universal Energy when he was being burned. The fact he could sense it means he can absorb it. So, he absorb the Universal energy by absorbing it from the sun, and from the moon. So, his Second Disk was formed. The Universal Disk. With such energy inside his body Azief could manipte the stars, the moon to supply him with energy when his energy runs out. When he has drained all the worldly energy he could absorb the energy of the moon, the sun, and the stars. That took him only six month. By now, he could no longer be ssified humans. Just by absorbing energy he would never go hungry or tired as long as the energy exist. When the Universal Disk was created inside Azief consciousness that Disk spins before it disperse inside Azief Inner World, turning into the moon and stars filling the inner world with gravity. Azief then understand that this two energy was the basic energy one could form. Since it is always around them. Azief also quickly grasp that everyone that reach Disk Formation could fly. When the gravity set in in Azief inner world, Azief felt the Law of Gravity. And his body bing even lighter. Usually in the world, only a few people who have the ability to fly. But when one reaches Disk Formation, everyone could fly unless one block the Space with magic or brute power. With his body slowly recovering, his absorbing power increases. Azief was frozen yet frozen as he is, he still make people wary even though only few people believe he is truly alive. Azief had a hard time then. He wanted the world to believe that he is incapable. He wanted to draw out the mouse and serpent lying in the dark. That is one of his concern. And he could hear from the asional people conversation that approach the mountains about the hardship of hispanions. But that was the result he did not like. He could break the mountain after he formed his First Disk and helped his friend yet he did not do that. Because he could not leave Katarina to suffer the severe bacsh. Thus, he could not leave the Ice Mountain. So, Spain kept getting hit with mysterious phenomena. People like Hirate, like the head of the Merchant Association, Boris, and some other people who hides in the darkness believes the mysterious phenomena that keeps happening in Spain has something to do with the ice mountain. But since they have no evidence they do nothing. Azief on the other hand by the time two years passed have formed his Second Disk. The Worldly Disk. The Universal Disk. Both were refined to 100 percentpletion. It was then he understand what that runes Alsurt gave him. When he understand it, he finally understand what Alsurt gave him could not be calcted by some meager type of profit. Now that he understand, he was feeling even more grateful to that Jotnar. The snows keep falling in Spain, and as years passed by the desire for Azief to be stronger did not diminished. Instead it burns even hotter. So, he uses the rune. Azief absorbed the rune and he could feel an ancient and a very old energy slowly meld and mold inside Azief consciousness He formed his third Disk almost immediately. The Ancient Rune Disk. This time he did not have to absorb the runic energy. What is the Runic energy? Fundamentally, runes are Word. Words that contains magic. If it is magic and some form of energy where is it most abundant? The Eight Realms. But Alsurt by giving him the rune, saves Azief time. The moment he absorb it, his Disk formspletely without ws and without crack. Inside Azief inner world, symbols floated amongst the stars. This symbol then embedded itself into the stars, the moon, the sun and then Space and Time itself. It bes a part of the Inner World, merging with it silently and stealthily. And this take only the time for one to blink for him to form the Disk. Two years and three Disk. Now, that he could harness the powers of Divine Rune even his word has power behind it. For people with weak will, his voice and his orders couldpel people to follow it. And one could even be persuaded to kill themselves with an order. Runes are words. And words have power. This is what Alsurt taught him. When you name something, you give it meaning. And when you give something a meaning, it gives that meaning, power. By then two years has passed him by as he could by then free himself. If he went out he could dominate the world as he used to. Now, he would even be more unstoppable after finishing the baptism of fire. But he still did not. He waited. But who does he wait for? Is it Sofia? No. He waited for Katarina. He could not repay what Katarina done for him with just mere words. But he know one day he will pay Katarina back He could break free. But by breaking free, Katarina will suffer a heavy injury the moment the mountain is shattered. Katarina did not only seals herself and him that day. She seals time and Space around her with it. By doing so, it preserved Azief life and at the same time saving her life. That stunt she did, overtaxes her entire body and burns all of her longevity. It was unconsciously done because of her desperate desire to save him. Azief, from the day he woke up inside the ice mountain, has been feeding Katarina with his Life Energy. With his life energy as abundant as the vastness of the skies, he felt not one ounce of hesitation to share it with Katarina. After a month of stabilizing his Disk, he finally check the energy that enter his body when he was burned by the Purifying Fire. What Azief found was a tattoo. Azief did not understand it when he saw it. But when he touches it the meaning made itself abundantly clear. It was a character for Immortality in Jade Empire scripts. It was a goodwill of the Jade emperor. Azief did not know what he did to gain such favor but he is not one to decline what is good for him. He then without hesitation absorb the immortality character. The moment he absorbed it another Disk was formed. The Celestial Disk. The energy the Jade Emperor bestowed upon him was the Celestial Energy, the energy that is present in all Three thousand worlds of the Jade Empire. So, right now, in only two and half a year he possesses four Disk, surpassing even Hikigaya records of three Disk. One might even say he could take it easy now. But he could not. Because he is determined to once again pursue the pinnacle of Perfection. He will create Thirteen Disk and summons the Supremacy Stairway. This was the information that appears inside his mind when he passed the Purifying Fire. If he perseveres and did not take the short way, persisting in forming Thirteen Disk he would be qualified to step on the Supremacy Stairway There is thirty three steps on the Supremacy Stairway. When one create Thirteen Disk, one could merge it to open the portal to the Supreme Dimension where the Supremacy Stairway is located. It is called the Supreme Dimension because thirty three Supreme Beings created the dimension and each steps were forged by each one of the Supreme Beings will. This means Azief will not be the only in the vast Universe that will be able to enter. Other people might also be able to enter. There is another information about the Supremacy Stairway he was bestowed with. To climb Ten Steps of the Supremacy Stairway symbolizes Mortal. Mortal of Supreme Dimension are capable to lord all over Mortals of other Realm. Ten steps alone are good and one could exit the Dimension with head up held high. To climb twenty steps symbolizes Immortal. Thus, one would be titled Supreme Immortal. To climb thirty steps symbolizes the Heavens. Thus, one would be titled Supreme than the Heavens. In the Universe only a few beings was qualified to be spoken with this kind of appetion And to walk thest three steps symbolizes the Three Steps to Perfection of Divinity. By walking thisst three steps, one would have a chance to be a True Divinity in the future. As Azief finished pondering all of this matter, he stopped his steps. The wind stops around him as energy fluctuates and ripples of energy ripples from him as the focal center. He look up at the skies and release a sigh. Then with a slightly smooth tone of voice, he said gently ¡®Won¡¯t youe out now? It¡¯s not good letting your brother in the dark.¡¯ For a while there is no silence before the sound of branches being stepped upon could be heard. A person appears from behind arge tree. He was wearing a purple tight attire that covered his body. Azief immediately knows his hunch was correct. ¡®You have returned. I would have search you if I still could not sense you. It is good now that you seek me first¡¯ The person nodded and shot back ¡®You too, brother. I know you would have not died. You¡¯re not that easy to kill¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit. ¡®You know me best. Walk with me¡¯ He then immediately said. That person shakes his head. The pace of the conversation immediately went to Azief. But that person also know Azief best. That person suddenly appeared beside Azief in an instant. Azief was not shocked with this disy of speed as he calmly resume his walk. ¡®Who?¡¯ The moment he asked this, electricity crackled from the purple man body. The lightning crackled and spirals around his waist like an evesting coiling snakes going in rotation motion. There is no other person that has this kind of characteristic other than the Purple Speedster Will. The brothers has finally reunited. Other people would have asked Will to borate. Who what? But Azief understood. Just by looking at Will demeanor and feeling his anger, Azief knows what Will is asking about. Azief pats Will back and said ¡®Calm down. I still don¡¯t know.¡¯ Will creased his eyebrows as he walk in pace with Azief. The question was ¡°Who¡±. The answer was ¡°I still don¡¯t know.¡± Then what it is that they are talking about. They are talking about Azief assassination attempt. It is why Will seems angry. They walk through the woods, listening to the sounds of the forest, as the clouds atop of them with its carefree attitude passing by, snow drifting gently to the ground. It was an idyllic scenery. Then Azief said ¡®Do not worry. We will pay back anything that is owe to us. The pain and the suffering, we pay it back double.¡¯ Will smirked. As both of them walked down, they both could see the vige nearby. It was the vige Azief is staying right now. Right under the very noses of the World Government. Then Azief stop walking. So, Will also stop walking Then Azief look towards Will and ask him a question ¡®Now, I believe you have a lucky encounter? Tell me your story¡¯ And Will only smiles before saying ¡®It is going to be a long story¡¯ Azief then immediately reply ¡®That is my favorite kind of story¡¯ and Azief smirked. Will then nodded as he open his story with this line. ¡®My story begins at a Temple¡­. *** On the highest city walls, a naked woman look upon the destruction of the world. That woman wanted to cry but there is no longer any tears for her to wash away. The world was burning. Fire from the heavens, fire from the Earth, fire from the four directions. The people screamed, and the Heavens weeps. From the skies it rains fire, as the girl watched everything turns to ashes. Everything she loves. Everything she hold dear. She saw people suffering. Seeing them despairing. The screams melded into a terrifying melody. The girl hug herself like she could feel all the pain, her finger dug deep into her flesh, blood dripping from her wound The Gods rages and so the world burns. Seven Gods shes in the skies, the moon, sun, stars all are misaligned Continent was taken down, the world climates changed, the globe tilting off its axis, and the darkness seems that it wouldst for an age So, the woman, she sings¡­.as everything burns. And she was awakened from her dreams. *** Erika opens her eyes as she realizes she was sweating all over her body. She sigh. The more time passes, the clearer she could see, but the grimmer the future she saw. ¡®Seven Gods.¡¯ She muttered. But then she muttered something. ¡®The future is changing. Slowly the future is heading off to a different path.¡¯ The reason why Erika felt disconcerted, sometimes in her dreams, she would saw Eight Gods shing off against each other. Sometimes, she saw only six. Like the future is changing somehow. ¡®Someone¡­is messing with Time and Space.¡¯ That is the only exnation she could think off. As she wipes her sweat, she knows what she should focus on right now. ¡®Loki¡¯ she whisper that name. For some odd reason, Erika believes she would understand if she is able to meet Loki face to face. ¡®I will find you.¡¯ She said before she lying down once again, on her bed, trying to sleep, trying to dream again. No matter how painful the dreams or the future she saw, she would not be deterred. Because she somehow knew¡­.this was her destiny. And it is her duty to walk to the end of her path¡­no matter how painful. *** Ok, it opens with the reunited pair of sworn brothers. And what or who in the urn? And why Will is calling it master? Azief and Will is surely nning to do something big. Katarina did not have screen time this time. And the Oracle Erika has enter the scene. Is it the Time Crisis Arc already? Not really. But who knows. If Erika actions will expedite the timeline event. There is still the Partition of the World Arc. You can expect the WG and RA will make moves in this arc. And Azief, like always while he put these petty schemes in his mind his eyes have always look far to his goals. More power and more strength. And Loki still didn¡¯t show how he intend to deal with Morgana. He promises Morgana that he has a n regarding her actions. And remember his word toward Morgana in thest arc. Return to Origin. Think simply. I will not put too many hints about that. And that is it for this week chapter. Hope you like it. Donate or leave ament to show your support *** Chapter 204: The undercurrent surfaces (1) RUSSIA Moscow Moscow in winter is beautiful especially even so after the Fall of the Meteors. People are swarming the pub downing their variety of poisons. Mercenaries gather in tavern like establishments while the warriors and heroes patrols the streets. Winter storms could be seen outside the walls of Moscow. The tall wall that separates Moscow capital from the outer area was fifty feet tall with enchantment embedded in every brick Magic formation and arrays diagram lined the bottom of the base of the wall preventing a stampede of monster horde. The skies were protected by translucent dome powered by a source of energy deep inside the secret chamber in the Senate Forum Icicles grows thick and heavy on roof overhangs, mercenaries, hunters and the people residing here wears bulky and heavier clothes. Hunters paraded the furs of the beast they fought and killed proudly. Their feet were protected by shoes made of magical beast fur and skins. Elegant and whimsical ice sculptures could be seen in many alleys making some of those reminisce of the good old days when there is winter celebration every year But the mood of the world is gloomy. And nowhere is gloomier than Moscow after experiencing many upheavals. Massacres, mass killing, war. In the years since the Fall of the Meteors, Moscow has changed hands many times. Even when it was under Boris the killing never stopped. But after the Weronian War, it seems the tragedy has stopped. It is still gloomy like the spirits of those that are dead and resentful is cursing thend. But it is peaceful. At least in the surface. Beneath it, undercurrents are currently building up. World Government amassing armies and begins crowning Kings. The Revolutionary Army persuade many of the powerful people all over the world as the appointed Governors and Generals to hold the fort all over the world. Both the Revolutionary Army and the World Government are beginning to draw lines. Moscow¡­is not only a beautiful capital of Russia, it also stand as a symbol of the Revolutionary Army, the very antithesis of the World Government. As the cold of winter descend on Moscow and the snow nketed the streets, a calm evening was expected. The people have already prepared to close their shops and stalls for the day and went to meet their families and sleep. Not all men are as extraordinary like the great heroes in the Weronian War and cultivated every day. Some are content to stay at their position in rtive safety. The Prince, The Earthshaker, the Thunder Monarch, Illusion Archmage, Athena the War Goddess, Freya the Valkyrie, The Time Master, Divine Archer, Ice Princess, all these great heroes and heroine all made cultivating seems easy. But which one of those great men and women did not suffer great pains and risk their life? The Snow Princess battled monster only heard of in tales and myths. The Earthshaker explore deep into the Earth fighting many terrifying creatures of the Deep. And the Prince? How many times people of Earth have saw him fighting a great battle and bringing storms and fire everywhere he went. He was more like a walking natural disaster. As long as he do not move, the world is at peace but once he moves, storms and destruction follows. Some people are content with being rtively strong enough to protect themselves. Not all of them are battle crazy. The snowkes slowly drifting down to the pavement roads as the shop closed their door and stall arrange their chair , ready to pack up for the night. ¡®Another peaceful night in Moscow¡¯ an old man finishing drinking a cup of vodka sighed as he got up from his chair and was about to grab his hat on the stand hanger. The bartender nodded bitterly. Those that are still alive after all the events that has happened are all always praying for a peaceful night. A day where nothing happen is good. Battle after battle, war after war, and now peace seemed to have dawned. And that was good. Life was good. But then as the old man was about to grab his hat the bell sounded. The Bell sounded loudly and resonating all over Moscow as even the formation and arrays in ce ripples with the same vibration of the sound wave of the Bell. The old man hand trembles. The bartender gulped. The Bell of the Senate. It will only be rung when there is an announcement to be made. And this announcement must have a far reaching consequence if the Bell of the Senate has to be rung. Because thest time this Bell was rung when they suspend the Codified Laws of the Revolutionary Army and let one man govern all. Thest time they did this they suspend democracy and let Jean the Time Master to hold control all over the Army and the Government and even the Legition. It was a terrible history in the Revolutionary Army history when a rogue faction attack Revolutionary Army stronghold and the politicians were arguing. And they give all the power to Jean. Thankfully he return back that authority. Today, that bell has rung again. The shopkeeper looked toward the northern area where arge building could be seen on top of arge and high hill. It used to be where Kremlin is. But Kremlin was destroyed by monsters and when Boris and his sister conquered Moscow, they erected an ice hill. When the Weronian War ended Boris started a construction program that build the new building and a symbol of power and authority for the Revolutionary army. The stall keeper, the mercenaries, the hunters, themon people all looked towards the Senate Hill. As the bell rings. *** Night descended. The owls and nightly monsteres out to prowls on the dark hills and mountains as the howling of wolves and shrieking of ghostlike monsters fill the night. Parents tucked their children in bed, while preparing to rescue their children if monsters eve dare breach the safety of their home. But here is Moscow. And not far away, there is the Senate Forum. There is a wall taller than most monsters. Warding, enchantments, magic formations lined the very soil they stepped every day. The moment, the night descended, it means the day has ended. Like the previous century before humanity discovered electricity, the moment the sun goes down, activity halted and slowed. Only those are strong and with malevolent intention roam the night fill with all the terrors that prowls the night But on the Senate Forum, the day has just begun. A group of men is walking through the Senate Forum, their officials robe sweeps the white marble tile and they didn¡¯t seem to care. Serious expression and anxiousness etched in each one of their faces. They looked at the back of the man leading them, and some of them gulped at the uncertainty of what is happening. Arge man is leading them while the people in the back hurriedly follow behind that man. Thatrge man was walking with haste. Usually at this time and with this cold, he would be at his office drinking alcohol or reading the report from his secret department But today even though the snowkes falls, the cold is biting and the urge to drinkes over him, none of that seems important than the enormity of his agenda. The snowkes fall onto his shoulders and the cold winds of winter blows by his robe of fur. He dust off the snowkes on his shoulders as the people behind him light his way forward with an Enlightening Lamp. If this were the old world it would surely be called a shlight. This man is Boris one of the two Chancellors of the Senate. There is only two Chancellors in the Senate and only these tow have the power to hand out decision that affect the whole of Senate. Usually both of the Chancellors acted like a Judge on certain matters and they usually opposed each other which had to be decided by the votes of the Senators. Boris was arge man, standing on almost seven feet tall. His body isrge and his face is menacing. Wearing his ck robe with wolf fur that repels the cold winds and provide heat, he looked menacing even among his peers. On the top of the snow filled skies, a few red fire eagles and a griffin flies over it spreading their wide and tall wings. It was his tamed beast. The Senate Forum was still full of people even though the Congress has stopped presiding. Many of the Senators here are still discussing and talking with each other forging alliance and analyzing enemies and allies. As he walked the courtyard some people noticed him before gasping and then quickly inform the other as they all bowed slightly. As he walked along the courtyard, those politicians cease their talks. This is the Senate Forum. And he is one of the Chancellor, the highest of ranks in the Senate And today, Boris hase here to speak and dere one thing with his other equal, Chancellor Jean. The Senate Forum was built on top of arge hill on Moscow just atop the ruins of Kremlin. They expanded the hill and made it even taller with the power of Elementals ss leveler and builders of top ss built the buildings It had colonnades around three sides and there is the statue of great hero of the Revolutionary Army. There is also the twenty feet statue of his sister on the steps of stairs on the entrance of the Senate Forum, who is deified in Russia after her public death. It reminded some people of the way Romans respected their Gods by building huge statues of them in front of their most sacred institution. The forum shows an ancient Hellenistic ssicism in the decoration mixed with many Romans design, making it look like a Roman building. Even as Boris is anxiously walking he could still notice these fine points. It is not surprising since most of the buildersmissioned to build the buildings were Italians and Boris and Jean both approved of the n of designing it like the Imperial Forum of the ancient Roman Empire. It truly looked like the Imperial Forum only bigger and better and more magical. The difference was that in each carving, in each stones, array was carved inside it and magic formation were put underneath the verynd where the Senate Forum stood. There is also charms casted onto the Forum like protection charm and Divine Sense warding. Boris steps were hurried, each steps be faster that even the people behind him has trouble difficulty following without appearing to be extremely rushed. They do not know what Boris wanted to say to Chancellor Jean but the fact that Boris wanted to call the Special Congressional Meeting tonight means whatever this about would have a great importance in the Agenda of the Revolutionary army. Boris could not care less what the Senators in his faction is thinking about. He wanted to meet Jean as soon as possible. Behind him, his guards and courtiers quickly kept their pace. Arriving at a separate residence inside the Forum, standing outside an entrance archway, a soldier was guarding the residence. It is a Frenchman. The Frenchman has a boyish face, and slim physique. He wears a patched grey robe looking like a dirty person from the bad alleys of Paris. The guard were sleeping in the job as he is sleeping while standing, his chin on his staff. His staff is made of wood with intertwining design looking more like a wizard staff. Boris was about to rush in into the residence. A sound could be heard then. ¡®Tch¡¯ the sound sounded inside Boris ears and Boris was shocked. The moment he heard it, suddenly a gust of wind headed towards him. The gust of wind contained killing intent and if one were to embrace this gust of wind, they would be sliced to a thousand pieces. The guard behind Boris quickly changed his expression as anger build up from that guard. His hand gripped his weapon as he shes his broadsword BOOMMM! Chapter 205: The undercurrent surfaces (2) The colliding force created a shockwave as the tiles beneath the guard feet cracked into web like patterns and the wind around them be chaotic. Yet the area behind the Frenchman was unaffected, like nothing is happening. The broadsword attack dispel the gust of wind. At that same moment Boris guard move like lighting and appears beside Boris left looking warily at the sleeping guard. Like nothing has happened the guard did not even seem to notice anything carefreely sleeping. An awkward silence fills the entrance area. The Frenchman was seemingly sleeping. But Boris guard knows, that strike came from this sleeping Frenchman. Boris did not notice what was happening when the gust of wind heading towards him but now that he is being shielded and seeing that his guard has unleashed a sh, he finally realizes what almost happen. ¡®Alexandrei. Calm down.¡¯ Boris look towards that sleeping Frenchman and respectfully said ¡®I request to be granted audience with Chancellor Jean.¡¯ The sleeping Frenchman did not reply but then a knocking sound sounded three times. Thend shakes and the warding around the entrance ripples. And Boris face pales in the face. Because he could not see how this sleeping Frenchman produce that sound. Was he so fast that he wasn¡¯t able to see? Alexandrei grip his broadsword tighter. It was then a voice sounded out from inside the residence. ¡®Come in, Chancellor Boris. Null, stop ying¡¯ It was Jean. The other Senators looked towards the sleeping Frenchman. Null. They know they heard that name before until one of the Senators turns pale in the face in the face and whisper to his other colleague. The other Senators after hearing the story also slightly inched backward away from the sleeping Frenchman. Null. That name was not as famous as the great heroes of the Weronian War. To bepletely urate, his name was not known at all. Only certain people know of the name and even those who knows his name does not know what his position is. One only know that Null is one of the Three Holy Guardians of France. He was once a general in the French Empire under Jean. But he was sacked from his position. Because of what happened in Switzend. After the Fall, the few nations not badly affected by mutant sapiens and monster infestation is Japan, Switzend, ind nations and a few Europe regions. When Null was conquering the Swissnds and was putting it under his control, the Swiss rebels. Angered and wanting to end the rebellion as quickly as possible Null resorted to extreme measures. He burned and sacked Zurich, Bern and Geneva leaving none alive, men, women, old or young. Those who were alive was either burned in a tall twenty foot pole or buried alive. His method was cruel and incite such fear that it makes many of the cities that rebel meekly surrendered after faced with such inhumane and cruelty punishment. It was cruel but effective. But such act could not go unnoticed by the World Government at the time. Null was one of the reasons why Jean joins Revolutionary army at the time. In public Null was said to have been apprehended and jailed. But after many wars and the emergence of many great heroes that shock the world, Null name slowly disappeared in people minds. After all Null was not a name that was famous worldwide unlike Raymond, the Prince and Katarina. Hearing such story it is understandable why some of the Senators inched away in fear. ¡®Lower down your weapons, Alexandrei¡¯ Boris ordered. He reluctantly lower down his arm. Boris look towards the Frenchman guard but sighing he walk forward as his heart keep beating as he pass the guard. He swears he could see a little smirk on the Frenchman guard face when he passes by. Boris walk inside pass the archway and his guard follows but miraculously they found themselves they were in the same spot as they were before. When Boris look behind him he found out that his guards could not pass the gate. He was about to say something when a deep voice enter his ears ¡®Let us talk without our guards. There shouldn¡¯t be so many ears that should listen to what we are about to discuss.¡¯ Boris at first were reluctant but then he finally decided it was for the best. He looked toward his dumbfounded guards and courtiers and orders them ¡®Stay outside the gate. I have some private matters to talk with Chancellor Jean.¡¯ Saying this Boris walk inside the residence. *** INSIDE THE RESIDENCE. JEAN STUDY Jean was wearing a normal white robe but he look majestic wearing it. His pale white face was illuminated by the fireflies flying roaming freely in his study. He seems more muscly than before and the aura he emitted was full the trace of Time energy and it shows by the rippling effect of whatever he touches. It was like at certain ces inside the study, time moves slower while at some, and other ces it moves faster. Inside his study there is arge tree towering on the height of ten feet. That tree was in the middle of the study and it takes root right at the middle of the studies. The tree produce a purple fruit that have the Laws of Space and Time distorted around the fruit. Fireflies also flies around this tree suffusing it with energy. This fireflies is unlike the normal fireflies. It glows purple and energy emits from it. It was faint but it could resonate with the space around it. When it glows, the fireflies turns transparent. The Tree is the Time Tree and the fireflies is the Efevernescence fireflies. It has a calming effect and release pheromone that help the mind to be clear¡­.and that is not all. But Boris doesn¡¯t know much about those fireflies. Since it is reared by Jean. And he is very protective of them As Boris looked upwards, he notices something. Eagle standards could be seen draped on the balcony, in golden colors and intimidating whoever thates here. Seeing it one would be reminded that this harmless looking guy in front of Boris once used to be the Emperor of France and held Europe on his hand. Jean is tall, and skinny but he also has muscle. He looked like a trendy young man. But even though he looked like that, this is the man that stood tall against Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki in the absence of Katarina. A man whose prestige is as high as the Prince of Darkness. ¡®Where is Paulette?¡¯ Boris asked opening the conversation with a lighthearted question. ¡®Somewhere¡¯ he answered without interest. He looked at Boris and snickered. He likes making his contemporaries feeling ufortable. ¡®Would it kill you to answer all my question with such vague answer?¡¯ Boris thought to himself. Jean was sitting on his wooden chair styled with carvings of gods and demons. He went to his wine shelf and brought out a white wine and put it onto the table beside his chair and quickly pour himself a drink. He offer wine but Boris decline. ¡®Suits yourself¡¯ Jean said before smirking. Boris just shake his head, restraining the annoyance that is building up. He need to make sure he and Jean are at the same page before the deration. Would he still be in the mood to drink when he is racked with nervousness and uncertainty? Jean, on the other hand looking perfectly at ease, unaffected by Boris mood as he slowly twirls his wine ss before taking a sip Boris sighed inside his heart and then he decided he had to quickly ask Jean ¡®Jean¡¯ he begins, his tone solemn deep andmanding. Jean gaze upwards as he put down his wine ss. ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®Do you agree or not with what I proposed?¡¯ There is a silence inside the room. For a while this silence persisted. Jean pick up his wine ss. Jean instead of answering immediately twirls his wine ss for a few times. Taking a sip, he savors the taste, like he had all the time in the world Slowly putting back down the ss he finally answer with a question ¡®To form the Republic to counter the growing influence of the World government. You mean that?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Boris nodded ¡®Hmm. Why the change in schedule? I thought you would wait a bit more until you could confirm the position of the other Senators and the warlords.¡¯ Boris then smiles. They got the news a bitte. But by now, it is obvious that the World Government has found out. So, he must move fast. Because the World Government will surely move too. There is too many variable now. So, he answer Jean question with a simple statement. ¡®The Mountain in Spain copsed.¡¯ Boris said and there is a smirk on his face. Jean eyes narrowed. His forehead frowned as the implication of this statement finally dawn on him. But there is one more important thing he need to clear up. ¡®Is there anyone in it?¡¯ Jean ask the question. And with a smiling and a slightly prideful expression Boris shakes his head. Jean sighed. ¡®The storm is forming¡¯ he thought to himself. Jean understand why Boris is happy. If there is people inside the mountain, then that is the worst news Boris could get. But if there is no one¡­then that means the Snow Princess is still alive like The Trickster announced a few days after the battle of Spain two and a half years ago. Many people at the time believes that Loki was only saying that to deter any party with bad thought from harassing thepanions of The Prince. This also means that Boris will once again gain his biggest supporter, the once strongest woman on Earth, Katarina. ¡®And probably still is¡¯ Jean thought to himself. With The Prince as her allies, her position would be solidified. One must not thought the Prince was alone. If The Prince shows himself, he will bring with him allies and subordinates, each one worth more than a hundred thousand Orb Condensing soldiers. There is the Divine Archer who was in Disk Formation, Wang Jian who is also a Disk Formation leveler with an army of three hundred thousand elite soldiers. And if Wang Jian joins that means the Fairy of the Stars Somi who was an Energy Disperse Stage leveler with the extremely overbearing Seven Stars Sword Formation would also joins. There is also the Genius Alchemist Sina who have many friends in high and low ces. With the amounts of help she have doled out, there are many heroes and heroines that owe her and would be happy to help her Not everybody have indestructible body. They all need medicines And if Sinae out and meddle with the politics of the world, then that means Nightingale Sasha would alsoe out since those two are known to be close friend and as close as sisters. There is also Athena and Freya but whether they will stand with The Prince is uncertain since they do not have that deep of rtionship with the Prince. But if there is one that everybody knows would stand with the Prince it most certainly would be the Purple Speedster. Two and a half years ago he disappeared. If he heard that his sworn bother is alive, he would surelye out and dere his support. Then, there is of course, the slyest of them all, Loki the Trickster. Unlike the otherpanions of the prince after his deration that the Prince is not dead, he disappearedpletely. Even the Purple Speedster once appears seeing to visit the Mountain before disappearing in a sh of purple thunder By gaining the support of the Prince, Boris would gain all the supports of these great heroes under the sky Jean understand a bit about the Prince. Any grievances, enmity and debt will be pay double fold. The same for gratitude and kindness. The more Jean travelled his own Path, the more he understand the importance of having a steadfast and a clear mind. A steadfast heart means being undeterred by any obstacles and challenges, always moving forward without doubting oneself. Clear mind means having nothing that could be a mental obstruction. And to have a clear mind, one must have a pure heart. Even now, Jean still does not understand what this truly means. But he understand a bit. Of Azief grand Path. To walk a straight path, regardless of other people thoughts and opinion. Jean was not an optimistic person. He knows Azief is still at Seed Formation. Especially when he was sealed. So he should not be a threat for both the World Government and the Revolutionary Army. But Jean knows even if the Prince did not form his Disk, to underestimate him would be the most fatal error anyone could make. At the time, The Prince of Darkness was in Seed Formation and fought a Weronian equal to a Divine Comprehension leveler and emerge victorious. Not to mention, the lineup of his allies, that itself was terrifying enough. ¡®Has they revealed themselves?¡¯ Jean ask Boris and with a malicious grin he said ¡®No.¡¯ And heughed. Jean frowned. He understand why Boris was so joyous. The fact that they do not reveal themselves means only one thing. The Prince¡­..is preparing to strike down his enemy. He is not na?ve enough to think the Prince is injured. Why? Because he was one of the few people in the world believes that when Katarina seals herself and the Prince, she did that in hopes of healing the Prince. The fact that the Prince is alive and the Mountain has crumbled is a testament of the fact that the Prince has healed. If the Prince has died, the World Government would have publicly announced it to calm the world. Right now Hirate must be pulling his hair out of frustration. And while Jean did not actually met the Prince many times, but from what he could deduce of the Prince personality is that he is cautious but also decisive. And he work best when he work inside the shadows. Now, that no one knows where the Prince is, his enemies must be squirming in unease. Jean could already see the trend. Those party and groups that harassed the Princepanion would surelyy low and seclude themselves on their territory praying that they will not attract The Prince attention Jean looked at Boris and asked ¡®So that is why you want to hold the vote right now?¡¯ Jean suddenly understand why Boris shift the schedule. ¡®Yes. This is the right time. We must decide fast, put the resolution in front of the Senate and quickly subdue the influence of the World Government.¡¯ Jean think for a while and a persone into his mind. Then he blurted out what he was thinking. He usually held his tongue to maintain the peace in the Senate but now that he have decided to agree with Boris he blurted out his opinions about someone. ¡®I do not like it¡¯ ¡®What. Our alliances or my n?¡¯ Boris was clearly shocked. Looking at Jean he doesn¡¯t seem that he hated his n that much. If anything, they are colluding together to achieve the same goals. ¡®No, not that. Narleod.¡¯ Jean said. Boris sighed. ¡®I don¡¯t trust him¡¯ Jean added. ¡®He¡­.help me¡¯ ¡®Still, I do not approve of his method. I know you turn a blind eye on his dealings but¡­there is a limit.¡¯ Jean said. ¡®Desperate times.¡¯ Boris said Jean shakes his head. Jean then take a sip from his wine ss before putting it back down again. ¡®This is why you will never surpass your sister, Boris. That one quality of hers that you did not posses¡¯ ¡®What quality?¡¯ Boris asked. Clearly he was also curios. ¡®You said it was because of desperate times that you turned to such a degenerate like Narleod. Desperate times call for desperate measures right? That is your thoughts right?¡¯ Boris nodded ¡®People like the Prince and your sister will never use that excuse. They would ovee it. The more desperate they be, the stronger their conviction became and not the other way around. Bending your will to reach your goals is a smart way to do things¡­.but not the right way to do things. Even if they do use such measures, they will not sugarcoat it. And they would surely not betray their own heart.¡¯ Boris didn¡¯t understand what Jean was talking about. So, he sighed. ¡®He do not see the Grand Path¡¯ Jean thought to himself and pity Boris. ¡®You still don¡¯t understand do you? This world¡­this era¡­.is different from our old world.¡¯ ¡®What don¡¯t I understand?¡¯ Boris said a little miffed. Jean chuckles ¡®The heart and the mind¡­.soughable. Such a simple concept yet you couldn¡¯t understand.¡¯ Jean was reminded of the scene of Spain two and a half years ago. Unbending. And straight. No hesitation. No running away. Only the determination to move forward, to soar higher. When Jean watches that battle, he realizes what he has been missing. A truly stupid way to fight but also the most effective way to fight. To put himself at the edge of life and death, to be unbendingly straight and true to his heart and maintain a pure mind. It could be spoken but in the end, only the heart will determine whether the spoken word would only remain words or be result. Only after Jean experiences it he knows, that even if The Prince said it to him it would be useless. One must understand it themselves. Because one understanding differs depending on one own heart. An evil heart sees a dark path, a pure heart saw light And Boris didn¡¯t understand it. This is why Jean viewed Boris as not equal to him. He is smart. He is a good schemer. But he will never be more than that. His sister on the other hand is a different case. Her determination is without question and her bravery would put all men to shame. ¡®Jean, will you join hands with me?¡¯ Boris ask the question. Boris took thest sip and put down the wine ss, as the fireflies flies back to their leaves. Jean closes his eyes and said ¡®The World Government¡­you know who they will target right?¡¯ Boris nodded ¡®This is why we must be fast. We must contact the White Tiger, General Wang Jian immediately and inform him.¡¯ Jean nodded and open his eyes Then he dere his decision *** Chapter 206: The undercurrent surfaces (3) In the night of winter in Russia, Congress announced the formation of the Republic. Changing the Revolutionary Army to the Republic. The Two Chancellor of the Republic is Chancellor Jean and Chancellor Boris holding the decision on three bodies of the Republic, the Military, the Legitive and the Administration. While the World Government slowly bing more authoritarian, the Revolutionary army started bing a body of a democratic ideals. It is ironic to say the least. In the beginning it was the World Government that embodies the ideas of democracy and the concept of all are equal. And it was the Revolutionary army that employs authoritarian regimes under their wings. With the World Government expanding their military they are slowly morphing into an imperial- like organization. With Raymond in charge of the army as the Grand Commander and Hirate as the President, both of them looked like Emperor and General. While the World Government method became more authoritarian, the authoritarian RA had to absorb warlords who also wanted their say to be respected. Slowly the regions where RA hold sway bing a body of confederacy govern by people who was appointed by Katarina and Boris. In the absence of Katarina, Boris decided to change their models of governance. Instead of being under the orders of Boris and Katarina, they convene a meeting with all the lords and nobles of the RA before they abolished the noble¡¯s titles and instead agreed in a Republic like governance. They craft the Codified Laws of the Revolutionary Army. Now it is called the Laws of the Republic. In the First Assembly of the Congress they chose Jean and Boris as the Chancellors. The other bes Senators and they appoint Governors to rule thend. Europe was a strong base for RA while the rest of the world like South and North America bes a strong base for World Government presence with Hirate crowning kings and titled nobles. Now, that Revolutionary Army changed their name to the Republic, one knows that the Republic now has started to move. The battle in the dark has now slightly going up to the surface. And the undercurrents will suck the world into the abyss of chaos. *** MEANWHILE, ON THE ISLAND OF PEACE. Sofia is bewildered by the sight in front of him. Thousands of soldiers has encircled her residence and the Space on top of her is being locked by a grand array making her unable to teleport away using the Teleport Stone. Magic formation surrounded the northern region of the Ind of Peace, trapping her magical residence self-protecting mechanisms. She quickly rushed outside to see a grand army in front of her, in the vast tnd. Leading them is Commander Jesse, Raymond right hand man. Jesse face right now isplicated. ¡®Jesse, is this Raymond orders!!¡¯ Sofia shouted, her shouts travelled tens of miles to reach the ears of the main army. Jesse frowned. The matters at y right now is no longer as simple. By the order of President Hirate, Sofia must not leave the Ind of Peace. Hirate position itself demanded he do this. Because the matters at y right now involve millions of lives. Beside Jesse is Nick, his Vice Commandeer. ¡®Jesse, you must not falter.¡¯ ¡®This is not the order of the Grand Commander.¡¯ Jesse said as hesitation is clearly evident from the way he positioned his army. Nick shakes his head. The moment Jesse march the soldiers, there is no longer any way to turn back. Even if Jesse march back or retreat right now, would the Divine Archer forget that she was encircled by Jesse? She would surely remember and the matter will get even worse without any way to resolve the misunderstanding. ¡®You know why Hirate had to detain her here. We are not to harm her or kill her. We need here as insurance. The whole world regards that it was our organization that order the hit on the Prince. No matter how the higher up denies it, nobody believe it. Even Boris believes it. If The Prince is scheming to harm us, we need to at least have some insurance. We need to draw him out and talk to him.¡¯ ¡®Then Hirate should sent an emissary to him¡¯ Jesse grumbled. ¡®No one knows the temperament of the Prince. Kill first askter. Who knows if he is that kind of man? If we do not have any leverage against such a powerful monster, then we might not be as lucky as the first battle the World Government had with him¡¯ Jesse was about to say something more before an officer reported ¡®Commander, the Divine Archer is bringing out her bow¡¯ Jesse knows he is not to dy. To underestimate the Divine Archer would be a stupid mistake Sighing, he ordered ¡®Order the soldiers to spread out and the magicians to help the Arrayist to form Skyroof Arrays. Her Area of Attack epassed the entire northern region if she is really determined to kill. Be careful. Form also the magical formation of Protection to dissipate her Suppression of Higher Beings on the low level soldiers¡¯ The world has changed. Nowadays, many people knows to fight a higher level levelers requires either the same level of levelers or if that is not avable to use superior numbers, items, formations, arrays, or sealing formations. ¡®Commander, after that do we have the permission to engage?¡¯ the officers asked. With a pained expression, Jesse nodded ¡®Permission granted¡¯ The moment the permission to engage was given, the thirty thousand soldiers engage in a battle with a lone woman on the northern region of the Ind of Peace. *** CHINA SOUTHERN CHINA A man who is wielding his staff looking iparably powerful and mboyant rides his horse to the battlefield looking over the kneeling troublemakers that came to harass the borders of his dominion. ¡®The world is chaotic, and the citizens only wanted to live in peace. Evil forces arrogantly struts and making a ruckus. You turned to banditry, yet all of you possess the temperament of heroes. Good people must unite together¡¯ The people kneeling all look down in shame ¡®Join me and help me to pacify the world¡¯ The man rides on top of his Red Hare, his shoes glints as the sun set reflecting the silvery part of his Cloud Walking Boots. He was wearing his War God Gold Chain armors that is smudged with blood in the battlefield, and on top of his head is the Phoenix Feather Cap. On his hand he wield the Ruyi Jingu Bang looking sinisterly devious considering that it was a ck staff. This man is none other the formidable General that is a genius in employing strategy and magical formation in deploying soldiers, Wang Jian. Today like always he defends his borders. After lecturing those bandits, the bandits joined him, bolstering Wang Jian already remarkable army. On the rear of his army, sitting inside a Phoenix Carriageden in gold, is the Fairy of the Battlefield Somi. When Wang Jian finishes his task for the day, he wanted to join Somi and teach her more about weaponry when an officer approached him and give him a coded letter. Quickly decoding it with the decoder code only he could understand, the letter seems to reveal something shocking. Wang Jian expression turned hard and anger could be seen from his face as even his neck veins bulged. Without saying anything, Wang Jian kicked off to the sky, his Cloud Walking Boots propel him faster as he rushed towards the sea¡­.to the direction of the Ind of Peace. *** Chapter 207: Even if it seems like the end (1) POLAND KRAKOW The thunder strikes a tree and it burns before it turns instantly into dust. The raging wind blows and the ashes was carried into the storms. And the skies bring down rain. BOOOM!! The thunder shakes the skies and parted the clouds. The rain falls down faster. It falls with great intensity, falling and mixing with the soil creating a muddy path on the forest, increasing the cold in the area and flow into the river. The hunter and mercenaries on the hilly area of the forest shelter themselves under tall trees or behind boulders. The leader of the expedition frowned and his forehead was sweating with cold sweat. He felt something is wrong about this weather¡­but he dares not say it openly lest he fears his squad member ovee with fear. He activated his Nine Openings opening the energy inside his body to ovee the pressure. His expedition member this time consist of his own squad members and hired hunters and mercenaries trembles in fear. Was it the rain they fear? No. It is the thunder. Thunderous lightning resonated on the sky and lightning criss crossed the clouds creating the illusion that the clouds are fighting against each other. These hunters and mercenaries in this forest they called the Forest of Twirling Path knows that these kind of phenomena is not normal. When they set in the evening to catch the Giant Serpent that terrorizes a small vige nearby the weather was clear, and there is no indication whatsoever that tonight they would be beset by storm. Yes, a storm. A storm of thunderous lightning and tempestuous wind. But the reason why they were so sure that these weather is not a natural urrence is because of what they are seeing and feeling right now. The thunder hold certain power that their Orbs is shaking and rotating as fast as they can to expel the pressure of this thunder. Some even believes this thunder is the Tribtion Thunder. The wind on the other hand swept even the body of their most expert warrior in the Energy Disperse Stage. The felt like their skin is slowly being shredded each time they tries to ovee these winds. It was only after their expedition leader ordered to shelter themselves that they hides beneath trees, and behind boulders with anxious heart and solemn expression. Then suddenly like a dream, the thunder stopped, the lightning disappeared and the winds dissipated. With a gust of pleasant wind, the world was calm again. The hunter and mercenaries look at each other with puzzlement. The leader on the other hand look at the night skies and only see the clear starry skies. The leader of this expedition is a rugged man. His body is big with broad shoulders and he look fat but that is just the fur clothing. His body is full of muscle. He has thick beard and a neatly trimmed moustache. They are the League of Freedom expedition diplomatic team to Pnd. Leading them is a man named Hamad. The man sighed as many things happens that dy their expedition. The world was not as safe as before anyway. The Weronian War has ended but the monsters are starting to awaken all over the world. And Hamad could also sense that the cold war between the World Government and the Republic will erupt. It¡¯s the reason why he is dispatched here. Pnd is ruled by King Artur Nowak, a King crowned by President Hirate. By now, Hirate no longer look like a President but like an Emperor. Some people called him the Supreme Ruler of the World Government behind his back And his task? To persuade the revolutionaries here inside Pnd to rebel. Under the leadership of King Artur Nowak, the people suffers as his band of nobles uses their support from the WG to hoard items, and oppress people. Pnd, unfortunately did not have any notable expert other than Rafa? Kowalski who was executed after fighting a three days battle with the soldiers of Artur when he tries to defend a vige from the Royal Authority. Many of the women there were forced tofort the visiting soldiers of King Artur after finishing their skirmishes with the Republic forces. It was when the Republic was still called the Revolutionary Army. Chancellor Jean order to bring Pnd back under the fold of the Revolutionary Army. But at the time Jean was not viewed favorably in Europe. Considering he did conquer Europe and the stories of massacre under his Generals, one could understand theck of enthusiasm to be under him again. Even though the Revolutionary Army was not entirely under Jean he is one of the highest leader in the organization. Artur with the help of the soldiers that World Government supplied managed to repel the invasion. It was then on their journey back to the Capital they rest in a vige where the soldiers unleashed their bestial instinct and Rafa? who was there at the scene executed a battalion of soldiers with his Seed Formation attainment. It got so bad that Rafa? wanted to attack the Capital. It was then Artur activated the Summon of Wind and Fire The Kings of the World Government could call the Summon of Wind and Fire. It is a privilege of all Kings under the World Government. With ites the Golden Warriors of World Government and caught Rafa?. The King tortured Rafa? after Rafa? cultivation was crippled. He was then quartered and his head was stuck on a pike for ten days on the gate of the pce as a lesson not to defy the Nobles of the World Government. And now, hees here to convince that the rule under the Republic is better than being under the King of the World Government. He sighed deeply The man beside him give him a pat as he ask a question ¡®What do you think that is?¡¯ That man was looking at the skies with trepidation. Hamad shakes his head urging the man beside him not to talk about it right now. The man nodded. Then the man ordered ¡®Quickly move and resume our pace of travel. We must travel incognito without revealing ourselves too much¡¯ the other nodded and resumes their march. The hunters and mercenaries they brought with them only nodded. As they walk the man slowly break off from the group and walk beside Hamad. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Looking left and right and sweeping the area with his divine sense, Hamad said ¡®Hatta, that was an expert probably trying to breakthrough.¡¯ ¡®His attainment?¡¯ Hatta asked his voice is barely a whisper now. Hamad answer ¡®Disk Formation, probably.¡¯ Hatta nodded and said to Hamad ¡®We must be careful not to offend anyone we met here in this forest. And we must be vignt. An expert of that level if they want to kill us, it would be as easy as breathing.¡¯ Hatta nodded as they continue their walk in silence. On the distance they saw a mountain high reaching the clouds, its peak could not be seen. There is a great story behind the creation of this mountain. This mountain used to a hill. Beside the hill there used to be a river. But a Sorcerer from Middle East was schemed upon when he first arrived here in Pnd. In his anger, he gather the emotions and thoughts of people and transform the Hill into a Mountain then disappeared. His resentment and hatred was condensed into this mountain. The Hill is Krakow Hill. So, now the Mountain is called the Krakow Mountain. On top of the mountain were dense clouds and harsh winds. Slumbering on top of the peak of that mountain, hidden by the clouds, is a dragon. The mythologies of the Krakow Dragon is well known in Pnd. By gathering the thoughts and emotions of the people in Krakow, the Sorcerer turns myths into reality. The Dragon was the Krakow Dragon. Only this Dragon is ten times bigger and even more dangerous. That Sorcerer used Thought Magic. But the Dragon is slumbering. And it is sleeping. Because under the energy of the World Orb, the Weronian War forces the monster all over the world to slumber. But now, the Weronian War has ended. One only knows, when this sleeping Dragon will be awakened from his slumber. Beside the dragon is a stone. The clouds keeps moving and the winds keep blowing and the Dragon is sleeping. ¡­For now *** Chapter 208: Even if it seems like the end (2) 50 KILOMETERS AWAY FROM THE FOREST OF TWIRLING PATH Azief look at the skies as he saw the thirty foot high invisible sealing dome he created to avoid creating an unnatural phenomenon in the world. ¡®Toote¡¯ he sighed When Azief cultivates he would undoubtedly induce change in his surrounding area. Before he was just about to cultivate when thunder sounded, rains falls, and storm formed. He forgotten that this is no longer the Ice Mountain that act as a seal that weaken his cultivating effect on the outside world. Today he is cultivating his Worldly Energy. Instead of saying he is cultivating his Worldly Energy, it is more urate to say he is storing energy in his Disk after his evening session of replenishing Katarina life-force. In this world, probably he is the only one capable of squandering his life-force like that. With his life-force he could bring back a barren into life. But Katarina injury, especially the injury to her soul, a concept which Azief did not entirely understand was severe. It takes him for almost two and a half year to stabilize her condition which is a testament of how taxing the stunt she did to save him. That stunt she did wins his eternal gratitude. Never before in his life someone sacrifices this much for him that he is perplexed. And scared. Of how much love she has for him¡­so much so, that he even question whether he is worthy of such love? In a couple of weeks, Katarina would be probably healedpletely. At least this revtion fills Azief heart with ease, knowing that she would not suffer anymore. Only that she has to cultivate back her Energy Disperse Stage because she has now regressed back to Orb Condensing Stage. In that period of time of two years and a half inside the Ice Mountain, Azief has made a decision. He would be her protector and would even be her strength. And¡­..it¡¯s not entirely a bad thing for her to regress back to Orb Condensing. She now can walk the Perfection Path. The path Azief walk started in his Condensing Stage where he perfected his Orb. That when he truly be the cream of the crop. But Azief also knows, Perfection Path, there is no one the same. Even though if she walk the same path he did, the result will be different. But it is still Perfection. She could now, Perfected her Orb. But whether that will truly happen as he wanted¡­that is remain to be seen. After all life doesn¡¯t necessarily gives you what you want. What you hope and what will happen sometimes could be different. And Azief is not new to disappointment. By now, he is even immune to it. Expect that things would go wrong but even if things go wrong, ovee it. Break your limit! The limit is there¡­.to be broken. That is his creed when he was surviving with Will in many worlds. He was not a perfect man. No, he was far from it. He is wed. And he is weak. And Azief did not deny that part of him. He breaks. He falls, and he strays. But every time he breaks, he patch himself back up. When he falls, he dust off the dirt and get back up, every time without ever losing sight of what is really important. When he lost his way, he trace back his path and walk again on the right path. After all, it takes a long time for him to reach this point. Of course, he failed and break. He denied not of his weak self¡­.and did not use his weak self as some source of motivation. He embraces his weak side. Acknowledging that he was once weak. Acknowledging that he might break once again. He might fall again. That he might once again, stray. By acknowledging one own weakness, only then one can walk forward carrying all the scars and baggage without feeling heavy. ¡®It is a long journey¡¯ he thought to himself as he sit cross legged on top of therge clearing of the forest. It might not look like long since it was just almost five years since the Fall but if he added those years he lived in Otherworld and Multiverse it would be almost ten years or more. There is even a world where Will and he was stranded in where time doesn¡¯t flow normally. Sometimes it go backwards, sometimes it goes forward. Shaking his head he perceives the world, his eye opened and wisdom filled his mind. The eye see matter, but what Azief sees is more than that. His eyes glows like the brilliance of the stars, like it epasses the Universe as he saw the true form of matter. And what is the true form of matter? Energy! And he saw it as energy bubbling inside him, coursing through every fibers of his being He saw the energy that constantly flows like water, fluid and changes form. It is hard to think like that and even harder to see it like that but before this Azief always used to think that everything in the Universe is tangible but the more he evolved the more his understanding of the Universe grew. Inhaling his breath what he inhale is not oxygen but energy as the world supplied him energy and his Worldly Disk that is the Sun in his Inner World shines upon the his Dark World. Life bloom inside his inner world. Even the soil beneath Azief feet begins to thrum with life. If any seed is nted here on that soil it will grow and could be harvested in mere seconds. Azief look at the physical reality but all he could see was atom like structure, numerous vortexes of spinning and vibrating energy that is simr to a storm in front of his eyes Depending on the speed of the storm, one might perceive the energy as solid, liquid or gaseous substance. ¡®Invisible energy¡¯ Azief muttered before he look up and saw the moon and stars. He inhaled and exhale creating a rhythm that is congruous with the energy of the world, synchronized with the vibration of matter around him. ¡®There is no matter¡¯ Azief said and he smiles. Then he inhales energy and he exhales as the harmful death aura he taken from Katarina was expelled. The very same soil that has been blessed by Azief life energy immediately rotted as this exhaling of breath spread around it. If not for Azief creating this sealing dome anything around his five kilometers radius would have died without knowing why. Unless someone is on the same level as him, powerful than him, or possess powerful items they would surely have died, turning into ashes and dust ¡®Everything¡­..is energy. There is no matter¡¯ he said it again, his eyes look intently at the Heavens. The words echoes in his mind like he was hammering this understanding into his mind. Before, his senses could not perceive such things as the vibration of matter because it was so lowered to be perceptible to the senses. But now that his senses was way beyond normal human, even more sensitive than many alien life out in the stars, he could perceive what others could not perceive The sun in Azief Inner World slowly shines brighter and brighter. It was only when Azief felt that he was full he stopped absorbing He gains another understanding as he finish his absorbing. ¡®Energy is not infinite.¡¯ For some reason, Azief could see something and felt something when he understand this matter. But¡­he thought this matter should be addressedter. Azief kept staring at the skies as his body slowly bing invisible. Instead of calling it being invisible Azief true state was that he was merging with the Universe. ¡®There is no matter.¡¯ This word he uttered is not mere words. It is borne from his understanding and the thing he senses. This kind of merging is different from phasing through things like Will does or bing invisible. His Universal Disk that take forms as the stars and moon in his Inner World also began to transform as he is merging with the Universe. This is the first time Azief tries to merge with the Universe. Even though he refines his Disk into Perfection he never truly used it in the Ice Mountain fearing the Ice Mountain would copse and harm Katarina. The usually listless stars be brighter and brighter and the moon shines sundering the day apart turning day into night. The world spins as the sun was clouded by a dark mist that covers the Sun. Even though everything in the universe appears to look different, it alles from the same energy It just vibrates at a different speed so it exists on a different frequency, which either makes it tangible or intangible. Energy that vibrates slowly would be on the lower end of the spectrum and is dense and tangible Energy that vibrates very quickly is on the higher end of the spectrum and is light and intangible. Human form has slower wavelengths, in the whole scheme of the universe, so Azief knows that humans are on a lower frequency, This is why humans perceive themselves as physical, tangible beings, although, humans are actually a mass of energy. Azief did not know it but he is slowly uncovering the Universe and the secrets of souls. In the timeline where Loki came from Azief was most proficient in the maniption of souls and its entity. It is why he was feared in all the Realms and Universes. ¡®Frozen Light¡¯ Azief muttered again The waves he saw floating near him, the moment he saw it he muttered this word and his Inner World undergoes another transformation. Azief knows the formation of his Disk is different from other people but he actually underestimating how different his Disk Formation with everybody else. True, in the conventional way one has to create Nine Disk to reach Divine Comprehension but like Azief was not the only one that has unconventional method, other also have their own way of reaching Divine Comprehension Jean cultivate Dual Disk which is the Disk of Space and Time. Will cultivates only one Disk which is the Disk of Speed which enable him tomune with the Speed Source. There is also another misunderstanding that Azief hasmitted. He believes that everyone would form the Worldly Disk and Universal Disk. That is the farthest from the truth. World epasses everything in the world. The Universes epasses the stars beneath the Heavens. Such formation of Disk and umtion of energy¡­.who could bear it if not him? For example. Raymond. He create the Disk of Earth. Why? Because that is the energy he senses and felt more affinity with it. The same could be said for Oreki who cultivates the Disk of Thunder. Azief thought everyone in Disk Formation could fly. But that is also wrong. Only one that touches on the energy that governs gravity could fly. Mostly any energy one cultivates would ovepped with the energy that governs gravity so mostly Disk Formation levelers could fly. Azief even when he viewed himself was still underestimating how powerful he is now after he purify his body His drop of blood is as heavy as a mountain. His body could break anything in this Earth if he really wills it. That is how heaven defying his physique really is. Even Loki did not expect this oue when Azief summons the Purifying Fire. To epass the world, and embrace the starry skies, only his body could form those two disk and bear the energy. Disk of Fire governs fire and was formed by absorbing the energy of fire. Disk of Thunder governs the thunder and was formed by absorbing the energy of thunder. Disk of Time governs time. But then what would be the Disk of Worldly Energy govern? Everything beneath the sky is his to govern. If he wills it, the wind will howl and bring tempestuous disaster, thunders will strikes down his enemies, fires will emerge from the bottom of the earth, the sea would boil and the world would quake and tremble If not for the World Orb the world would have long been destroyed by the battle and the might of his physical body Then what does the Universal Disk govern when used to the penultimate? He could set the sun early, bring day from night, changing the seasons and govern the rising and receding tides of the sea. If he could do all this why doesn¡¯t he just govern the world, one might ask? Because of one strands. Azief felt that strand tied around his waist, and see that one strand of bluish translucent thread One strands of World Orb energy on his body binding on his body, on his power that defies the Laws of this Universe. Before the Purifying Fire, he was assisted by the World Orb. No¡­to be more urate the World orb assisted every humans on Earth, there is little to none restriction. Instead it restrict otherworldly threats that came to Earth. But after he summons the Purifying Fire and bathed in it, he realizes his power and destructives ability was being restrained by that one strand of thread from the World Orb. To restrain his power from destroying Earth. And Azief did not put much thought in it as he weed the restriction. Because it¡¯s not like he wanted to destroy the world. But Azief knows if he got out from Earth, the destruction he could cause would be thousand fold then the destruction he would wrought on Earth As he merge with the Universe heprehended once again, that he has no actual physical structure. He is a mass of energy. And his body is a mass of energy of gigantic and titanic proportion. Yet, it was easier for him to merge with the Universe. The moment he merges, Azief felt that he was intrinsically connected to everything and everyone as his energy interacts, connects, absorbs, interlocks andmunicates with the other energy here on Earth as well as the iing energies from the outer universe. For that pone miraculous moment, he was one with everything on Earth, he felt their emotions, felt the darkness in the world and saw everything and hear everything, unobstructed by the barriers and warding. But for only one moment. Then the umtion of all of this was too intense for his mind and soul to bear. So, hee out. And a smile on his face. His energy was restored to the Peak. He look back at the sky and notices that merely moments have passed. Then getting up he waves his hand and the dome he created dissipated, leaving him alone in the forest. He was about to walk to the vige when he saw the Messaging Stone left a few feet from where his dome used to be. Not far away a Messenger Bird made of Speed Source energy dissipated after confirming the stone is in Azief hand. Azief smirked looking at the ingenious way Will uses his Speed Source. He took the stone and break it as the message directly enter his mind. Azief frowned ¡®So, he is hiding. Just like I expected. This only makes me more suspicious of him¡¯ he muttered before taking a deep breath, his mind is hard ta work. He look down at the fragment of the broken stone and he could not help but feel grateful towards Will. The message was from Will. After theirst talk, Will was relieved seeing him healthy and powerful than ever. He offer his help but Azief himself knows, right now in the world, nobody could easily catch up to him right now. He did not even fear Divine Comprehension leveler right now and he has already form his Disk. He fears nothing under the sky and can act as he pleases. He used to always be so rushed to get powerful but now he truly bes a true powerhouse, he stay still. Because right now, he no longer need to personally moves. And he deign to move unless there is something for it Even though he heard about all the other heroes that emerging after the Weronian War no one could be considered a threat to him¡­except one. Hmm he harrumphed as a persone into his mind. That person is a man. His cultivation is lower than Azief. But¡­..Azief is still wary of that man. And he don¡¯t know how to face that man. The mind and the heart is in conflict between killing him and sparing him. Killing that man would shake his own Grand Path that stems from his heart. Because his heart did not want to kill that man. And Azief from the moment he decided to walk his Grand Path he was always true to his heart. Whether it be in killing people or loving people. One is easy to do, the other is hard to express. But he knows it himself whether he lies to his heart or not ¡®Will, I am suddenly regretting sending you back to your master¡¯ Azief sighed remembering what he said to Will a few days ago. He already said to Will that he could return to his master and continue his training. Azief assures Will that as long as no one provokes him, he would not interfere in the political game of the world right now. But he did ask for Will to try to find something about someone. With this message Azief has confirmed it, Loki is hiding. With Will speed he could circle the world easily in a matter of minutes. But this world is no longer the world before. While the Weronian is no longer in power, with many of them hiding underground and in remote ces of the world that not many would go, the world should have been a safe and more essible ce But it is not. With the Weronian gone, they were reced by the monsters that is slowly awakening from their slumber. Andrge cities and capital of a Kingdom is protected by warding and magic formation that could repel many experts. Even Disk Formation expert need to expend some of their energy to break such formation. As such, there were some ces that Will could not go without revealing himself that he was searching for someone. After he survived his assassination attempt Azief did not waste his year inside the ice mountain. He, of course, tries to deduce who would have the audacity to try to kill him so openly like that? And his suspicions ultimately falls into one person. He did not even suspect the World Government. At the time the Weronians was still numerous and his death would only help the enemy. The World Government while they have their selfish side, they were at least honest in the fact that they truly wanted to protect the world. Especially from such a barbarian race from space. The fact that he would lose all of his power for a few moment after the Purification of Fire was something that even shocked Azief. So how an assassin could conveniently attacked him at the exact moment that his body lost all protection? It is not possible that is just a coincident. That time frame to kill him was narrow and yet someone targeted that exact moment of his vulnerabilities to strike him down. And Azief knows only person that could possess such knowledge in this whole wide world. Loki! So, Azief could only make two conclusion. Either Loki was the one who did it, was involved in it, or he knows who did it. After all, Azief knows Loki is a time traveler with a mission. As a Time Traveler Azief will not be surprised that this event had happened in Loki timeline thus he might even know the fact that he would be vulnerable for a few seconds after the Purification of Fire ended. Even though Loki said his mission was to stop him from destroying the Universe, Azief don¡¯t think it is that simple. And Loki has always been vague about it. But their long talk during that night surfaces when he thought Loki was the assassin. And remembering that night that is why Azief believes instead of Loki it was another person that attacked him with the spear. But Azief wouldn¡¯t put past Loki that he was either involved on it and knows who the one that tries to harm him is. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed. Should he personally move? He thought to himself. He did not want to reveal himself this early. He is after all is waiting for other snakes to reveal themselves. But he will contact his friends when it is time. They need to be reunited and shows the world that thepanion of the Death Monarch is as grand as ever. Azief wanted to shed the title Prince. It is a title the World Government gives him and before he knew it people called him the Prince of Darkness. It is a grand name and all but there is Oreki the Ruler of Thunder and some even called him the Monarch of Thunder. Illusion Archmage, Earthshaker but his title is Prince. It is not awe inspiring at all. He wanted the world to call him the Death Monarch after this. He also wanted to return back the title of Prince that the World Government gives him as he was never fond of that title and that title was useless in this world after the changes that happen in the Fake World. He is now strong enough to disregard the World Government and the Republic. He keep walking toward the vige even as he senses a group of people about 45 kilometers away with a fee Energy Disperse Realm warriors. There is Loki matter and there is also the matter of the impeding war between the Republic and the World Government. Azief could only shakes his head when the message included the fact that the Revolutionary Army has changed their models of governance and startled calling themselves the republic. No longer wanting to dy Azief take one step and the space ripples. In the next second he was inside the mansion that Frederick built for him. By now, Azief has senses that Frederick probably have guessed his identity. But the young boy did not say anything. Whether it is because of fear, respect or not wanting to offend him he remains mute and did not say anything or ask anything about Azief background. He only talk when he is asked and sometimes he ask a few favor. Like clearing out a dens of monsters and repel a few unsavory people. It was the easiest thing for Azief to do. After all with his Death Source energy he could create a Death Zone and could even curse someone with Death. Death Curse could only be performed with a dense killing aura and Azief has a lot of those. After all he did purge many lives in Earth 39 and Earth 2. In a way, it is convenient for Azief for Frederick to remain silent since he didn¡¯t have to deal with the World Government. Azief of course knew a bit about why Frederick remains silent and pretend not to know. The fact that Frederick remains silent is because he is a subordinate under the rule of the World Government and a small noble under King Artur of Pnd. If he acknowledged Azief, he had openly betray the World Government. While Azief knows Frederick has enough ability to switch sides, how about the people in his vige? They would surely be ughtered because they defied the Royal Authority. There is also the fact that Azief himself was not an enemy of the World Government but he is not exactly a friend either. The stance of the World Government regarding Azief has always been ambiguous. But Azief knows what Hirate policy about him is. After looking what has happen in these two years, Aziefe to the conclusion that Hirate was always waiting for him to weaken, watching silently at him like a hawk and swoops down when he is weakened. The only reason he did not move against him was because he was strong. If he is weak he would instantly be set upon ¡®Hirate¡­.needs to die.¡¯ Azief has decided to kill him. Not because he hate the guy, but because leaving him alive would be detrimental to his friend. If anything Azief admires his scheming ability. Azief didn¡¯t need to like the person to admire some of the man finer qualities. The only reason he did not immediately fly to the Mediterranean Sea and barge into the ind was because he still has matter here in this vige which he viewed more important than taking the live of Hirate He is healing Katarina. He is not worried about himself. It is Katarina that he worries about. Nowadays, Katarina would be awake for a few hours before sleeping again. Before he knows it he is in front of the door. Taking a deep breath he enters He walked into Katarina room and then he sees her. With the light of the moon illuminated her pale white face she looked heavenly. Her ck hair falls elegantly on her shoulders. Her blue eyes seems to be staring at something. Azief look at what she is staring at and he understand. Seeing her looking at the painting of M on the walls, Azief smiles a bit. She used to confess to him that one of her childhood memories was of her brother gifting her a painting of Water Lilies the Clouds by M So, Azief paint a painting. With his many abilities, to replicate a painting was easy. Then he put the painting on the walls of the room so that every time she wakes up, she would see the painting and calm down. And she would always stare at the painting like it evokes some emotions on her. Azief did not say anything. She look at him and there, in her eyes, were love. She was not obvious about it but Azief could see it. It is the same smile he saw from Sofia. People always said the Snow Princess rarely smiles. But he always sees it. Every time, she looks at him, she smiles. With her lips, with her eyes. And it hurts. And that¡¯s how he knew. Because it hurts¡­.his heart got an answer. It¡¯s not an answer he likes. But he got his answer. He take a wooden chair and ce it beside her bedside and sit on it. She look towards him like acknowledging his presence. Her face is pale. Azief put his hand on her cheek. Her pale face blushed red and there is hint of bashful shyness from the way she squirms ¡®You¡¯re burning up. You need to sleep¡¯ he said with a frown on his face Katarina put her hand on his and put his hand away. She smiles weakly and said ¡®I¡¯ve sleep long enough for today. Did you get news about my brother?¡¯ she asked. Azief nodded. ¡®And?¡¯ she asked her voice trembles a bit showing how fragile and weak she is right now ¡®He is safe. Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ll make sure nothing will happen to him. You have to rest¡¯ he said this time as he put his hand on her forehead to check her temperature. Katarina shook her head as she hold Azief hand. Azief did not push the hand away. But he did not say anything either. ¡®When this is over, you must not forget me.¡¯ She deres. ¡®Perhaps because you are not like me, you¡¯ll get hurt by me. I¡¯m not such a catch, you know?¡¯ Azief said. Katarina smiles that mysterious smile. ¡®Probably that is why I fell in love with you. Strip away all that power and abilities, and you are quite boring. You don¡¯t talk much. And you like to whine. Though I don¡¯t think people see that side of you. Always the mighty hero¡¯ she said chuckling a bit. Azief did not say anything only coughing up in embarrassment. He remembers what happens on that night they were trapped. She ys a prank on him by making him drunk. And he ended up humiliating himself by whining. Katarina squeeze Azief hand and said to Azief. ¡®Promise me. I am a selfish person Azief. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re happy without me. Yet, I also worry if you are sad. I¡¯m such a weird woman aren¡¯t I? I don¡¯t want you to be happy with other girls but I also don¡¯t want you to be sad.¡¯ ¡®You¡­think too much¡¯ Azief said as he caressed her wless cheek, feeling the smoothness of her skin on his and she closes her eyes as she leans her face on his touch. They both felt each other warm in this cold winter ¡®The winter is about to end¡¯ she said. And she pulls Azief sleeve. Azief understanding what she want snuggle up beside her and sit beside her on the bed. She leans on his shoulders as he just sits there. ¡®Spring wille¡¯ he said. ¡®I want to see flower petals falling down¡¯ she said ¡®I never had that¡¯ she said and like remembering a bad memory she frowned. All she remembers was a cupboard. A dark cupboard and the sound of the door being locked. ¡®Then we¡¯ll see it.¡¯ ¡®Will you be there with me?¡¯ She said. But Azief did not answer. ¡®Let us wait thest snow¡¯ he answer Hearing that she felt that not having her powers was terrible. If she did have her powers, she would make the whole world snow forever, if that means he will be beside her. Outside, the night owls hoots and the prowling creatures roam the night. The hunters, guardians of the vige, volunteer squad, magicians, Elementalist, patrol the perimeter of this small vige, protecting it from the dangers of the night. The magic formations and enchanted arrays were activated the moment the sun falls down, as the invisible barrier shaped like a dome surrounded the vige. But inside a mansion in the nearby house of the Vige Chief, the moon illuminate a couple. The moon as the witness, Katarina bares her heart. And Azief still don¡¯t know what he should do. Whatever he¡¯ll do, it¡¯ll hurts others. He heard what people said about love. That it hurts. He always thought he would be the one that would get hurt. He never thought that his decision would be the one that hurts others. And that feeling left a bitter taste. But today, he did not want to think of anything. So, he apanied her and let her look at the painting before she became so tired that she sleeps again. Looking at her sleeping face, Azief felt guilt. To be love so intensely, it fears him. Fears the control he have over her. And fear that he would hurt her. Because he knows how it hurts. He tuck her in bed and then he stares at the moon. The wind blows and the cloud cover the moon and the world turns dark. But the man kept looking at the moon, hoping for his heart to give him an answer. *** SOMEWHERE IN BELGIUM INSIDE A LUXURIOUS HOTEL OF THE GOLDEN SYNDICATE A girl open her eyes as blood trickles down from her eyelids. Her body was full of sweats. The bed which is luxurious and clean before is now full of her sweats and blood. The cold wind blows from the Cooling Gems inside the shaft but it did not help to repel the heat inside the girl body. She closes her eyes and hold up her hand as a Tome flies towards her. Then she opens back her eyes and the blood is no longer there. It was a girl. The girl is now five feet seven. Two years has passed since that day. She thought she had seeded. But she knew she did not seed. She only hasten the timeline. She now knew and understand why her father would help Katarina on the battle for the Divine Throne. She did not immediately call for Louise. She take a deep breath as she hit the book. The silver metal chains break open, hovering, as the cover tries to bite her hand. She drop one of her blood inside the mouth and the mouth was silent. The book screeched then it opens. Searching for a specific page, she frowned. ¡®I was right. He did not stop. By now, he is still the strongest.¡¯ Then she closes the book. She takes a deep breath before her eyes shone with determination again ¡®I never thought trying to kill you will be easy, but I never expected it to be this hard. Destiny and Fate really didn¡¯t want you to die don¡¯t they?¡¯ ¡®Louise!¡¯ she shouted. Then a gourd shakes. A man appears from a gourd on the side table. ¡®Miss Morgana! What happen to you?¡¯ He said the moment he got out from his gourd and saw her condition. She gestures for him to stop talking ¡®Pack up our bags. Summon Giselle. We¡¯re going to Pnd¡¯ *** Chapter 209: Chess pieces SOUTH OF POLAND PIENINY MOUNTAINS DUNAJEC RIVER GORGE The sound of the water was the first thing she heard the moment she appeared from the torn space. Her red robe floats slightly as it did not touch the pebbles on the ground. She take a deep breath, her eyes look vigntly. Her long ck hair wasbed neatly, her hair reaches her shoulders. The wind blew and her hair ruffles a bit as red aura merged itself with the wind. The wind blows and it scans everything around her. The surrounding, the heat, anything that could harm her. She held a book that she held tightly. Silver metal chains chaining a mouth. She contains her dark aura as the space around her distorted. Her Disk was in the shape of a ming wheel tattoo on the middle of her forehead. The moment she contains her aura, the tattoo disappeared from her forehead. ¡®Come out, Giselle¡¯ the girl said anding out of the torn space was a girl exuding holy aura. Her white wless skin was enhanced with the white robe that seems to shine with holiness With one waves of her hand a white aura washed over the Gorge scanning anything that has evil intention. This is a different than a Divine Sense. This is something that gauge the emotions of people. It is known in the world, dark magic belongs to the Wicked Witch and white magic belongs to the Holy Lady of the World Government She slowlye out after ensuring there is nothing that has evil intention against her. ¡®Is he here?¡¯ Giselle asked the moment shees out, her voice trembling. She seems shaken by the experience. She could feel her body was split into two before reassembling back. It is not an experience she would like to repeat. Coming out behind Giselle was Louise. He wears a hood that covers his handsome face but his signature gourd is hanging on his right hip. ¡®He is in this country. I could sense him for a while.¡¯ Morgana answer. Her forehead is frowning. She sense it before that sense disappeared. She senses it only at a certain time. ¡®What do we do then?¡¯ Giselle asked as she walked towards Morgana. She also look towards the nearby river, admiring the scenery. Pnd doesn¡¯t have many Apex rank monster so Giselle is not that worried. Other than the Krakow Dragon, Pnd doesn¡¯t have that many dangerous monster. Which makes it one of the most peaceful country in Europe right now considering the other Europe nations that is filled with monster. But as there is two sides to everything, theck of powerful monster in Pnd also contribute to the resultingck of powerful heroesing out of Pnd. Then if that is not enough, it is beset by external pressure by the Republic and the World Government. The Republic holds sway in many European nation. After all Boris controls all of Eastern Europe and Jean was once the overlord of Europe. As Giselle thinks of this she hears the sound of birds chirping and she smiles ¡®This ce is beautiful¡¯ she thought to herself. She shoulde here with Arno next time when he is not busy. Morgana on the other hand closes her eyes, trying to sense that energy again. But after a while she abandon that effort as she could not sense anything. ¡®We have to camp out here for a while until we found a clue.¡¯ Louise look left and right before he said to Morgana. ¡®I will check the perimeter of anything suspicious.¡¯ Morgana nodded. Louise walked a few feet away from Morgana and Giselle before opening the cork on his golden gourd anding out of his gourds were centipedes, scorpions, toads, and some earth burrowing worm. They all spread out as Louise sit down and closes his eyes, his Divine Sense were amplified with the insect he cultivated using his gourds running around. Meanwhile Morgana only waves her hand and the pebbles constructed itself into arge beautiful looking stone hut. Giselle uses her enchantment powers to ward and make the hut invisible to anyone but their people. Of course if someone were a level higher than Giselle they could easily see through the illusions and break the warding but Morgana also cloak the hut with her dark magic. And Morgana was not too concerned that some experts will be here. Those who were experts are either the heroes of the Republic or the World Government. There is also some that came from League of Freedom belonging to Narleod and Warp but they rarely venture here where World Government has its influence. The other batch of experts on the other hand is of course from the Prince faction. But they were mostly scattered and divided after the Weronian War aftermath. Wang Jian and Somi is in China. The Divine Archer is in the Ind of Peace. Sina is at Spain though if the news from the Syndicate could be trusted they are moving out. Sasha the Nightingale has disappeared from public view. Loki¡­.on the other hand must be preparing for Time Crisis. So the probability of her meeting any experts that could threaten her right now is almost nil. ¡®It is finished¡¯ Morgana said before she enters the stone hut. Sheid out her bed and conjure up a chair before sitting inside it. Giselle enter not long after she finishes her barrier erecting on the outside of the hut. The moment she enters she frowns at Morgana. ¡®Morgana, how much longer?¡¯ she begins. Morgana nodded ¡®I understand. You getting tired of this¡¯ Giselle nodded ¡®It will not be long now.¡¯ She answer ¡®That¡¯s what you saidst time. You said you would be able to kill him. Now he has returned. If he finds out that it was us that plotted against him, do you think he will let go of me?¡¯ Everybody knows while he is not evil, he is not really what you call a forgiving man and he surely would not forgive those who tried to assassinate him. ¡®You fear for Arno safety?¡¯ Morgana asked. Giselle did not affirm but her expression said it for her. Morgana wanted to say even if she did not protect Arno, there is someone else that will protect Arno. The Steel God that managed to restrain the God of Death for one second during thest battle. That man would surely not let that chess piece to be thrown out of the game so early. ¡®He will be fine.¡¯ ¡®Is this worth it?¡¯ Giselle said as she also conjured a chair and sit opposite Morgana, her beautiful innocent eyes stares at Morgana eyes. Giselle after the assassination attempt returns to the World Government and continue her blissful and peaceful life with Arno. Arno is now one of the Commander in the World Government. And he is on the track of bing nominated to be crowned as Duke of Africa region below the Emperor of Africa. The World Government wanted the whole of Africa under them but they met resistance from the locals. Not to mention the Republic support them with artifacts and manpower and resources like pills, skill books and experts And she thought she could finally settle down. She really thought the Prince has died. And she did not believe when Morgana said the Prince would appear again. Nobody could survive that spear. She convinced herself of that factst time. And for this two and half years she did not maintain contact with Morgana. Not because she didn¡¯t want to but because the situation did not allow her to. With the whole world andpanions of the Prince werebing the whole world searching for the culprit she did not want to attract attention to herself. If the fact that the Holy Lady of the World Government was found out to conspire with the infamous Wicked Witch to assassinate one of the most greatest heroes under the sky during the Weronian War, she will not only put a target on her back by the Princepanion, the whole world will condemn her. The only thing that keep her strong was the fact that her memory was sealed by Loki and she managed to unseal a fragment of her memory. Not to mention the self-drawing tattoos on her skins that seems to draw the future for her. She must admit if not for the tattoos on her body she would have been in many terrible situations She only manages to unseal part of her memory with the help of Morgana. It was a memory of the future. She didn¡¯t understand how she has that memory and why it is sealed inside her mind. The first memory she unsealed was a memory of her and Arno running away from a legion of wolves. The second memory was the scene of Arno death and she looking at the visage of the Prince floating on a red sky with red and ck lightning showering Earth This Prince on the other hand seems a lot different than the Prince she knew. The Prince in her memory was a godly figure, the Laws of the Universe revolves around him, and with one grasp of his hand he brought down countless Universe into the Chaotic Void. The Prince in her memory seems to be the Harbinger of All Destruction. It was a grim dark future. A future she wanted to avoid. Which is why she agree with Morgana ns. But there is another lock. A moreplicated seal that from Morgana exnation holds the most important memory. Now, that the Prince has returned, Morgana and Giselle had no other choice but to finish the job they failed to do two and a half years ago. Outside Louise has finished his surveince and finding nothing out of the ordinary he enters the hut and rested in one of the other rooms. Giselle brew some tea for herself while Morgana was closing her eyes, muttering something under her breath. Soon, evening came, and the sun sets. Night came and the sound of owl hooting and monsters prowling through the nearby forest is picked up by their ears. Louise without saying anythinges out of his room and went out. Morgana and Giselle find this behavior normal for Louise. Louise lost a lot of levels after his captivity with Loki. What Morgana was enraged about was the fact when Louise return he did not remembers anything that happens in the days where he is with Loki. Like the memory was erased. But the Karma she had with Loki was also erased. Morgana finish her mutterings as she opens her eyes. Her eyes glints red for a second before it returns to her normal colors. She patted her book and think to herself ¡®Maybe this is enough. I could unseal thest seal on her mind. I hope I¡¯m right.¡¯ She thought to herself. It was a happy asion. At least it was supposed to be. But Morgana always felt that Loki is always hiding something. He is after all a deep profound schemer. To underestimate him would be a folly. Even Sovereign underestimate him but in the end, of all the many Sovereign who survive thest battle. He was still standing. Other than Jean and him, the other all fall in battle that spans Universes. She of course as his teacher, and as his wife, knows him better than anyone. Loki¡­..was a Trickster. Essentially that is who he is. He likes to y pranks on people. His solution is a trick, his question is a design to trap you. The only one he never manage to outwit was the God of Death. And that is simply because the God of Death has never views Loki as his equal. But she still has to try. ¡®Giselle¡¯ she called. Giselle who was inside her room after hearing Morgana calling for her, went to her room. The closer she came into Morgana room, she could felt it deep inside her heart and her being that a magic beyond herprehension is being prepared. But she did not stop walking. The more fear she felt, the more she knows that this is the magic which will unseal her memory. Morgana once said, that it requires a Price from her. A Price for this magic. Even Morgana did not know what the Dark Price will demand from Giselle. After all, while this magic is from morgana, it is Gisselle that wanted to experience this magic. She enters the room and she was shocked to see theyout of the room. Inside the room, there is arge drawing resembling ancient murals that fills from the ceiling of the room to the floorboard of the room. There is also abinations of shapes drawing and at the edge of every shapes is a runic symbols that seems to glow dark red. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Giselle said, clearly freaking out seeing the glowing dark red mist at the edges of the shapes drawing. It invoke the feeling of unease in Giselle heart, maybe because of the alignment of their magic power that run counter to each other. ¡®The Diagram of Unsealing Curses¡¯ Morgana answered as she looked at her drawing with a satisfied look on her face. ¡®Is this..?¡¯ Morgana nodded ¡®Let us see thest memory¡¯ Morgana dered. Determination shes inside Giselle eyes and she nodded She agreed. Morgana gesture for her to sit in the center of the Diagram. She walk step by step crossing the shapes with her feet, as she could see the dark red mist was attracted to her. Arriving at the center she sit down on the floorboard ¡®Close your eyes. This will be a little painful. Bear it¡¯ Closing her eyes, Giselle let Morgana do her magic. Morgana begins the operation of the Diagram. She took a dark obsidian daggers that seems to be enveloped with misty reddish mist. ¡®Let see what you are trying to hide, Loki¡¯ Strengthening her will, Morgana slits her left hand palm and blood gushes out falling into the Diagram. The moment the blood falls, the Diagram hummed as they hungrily absorbed Morgana blood like a starving leech. The blood flows following the shapes of the drawing, powering up the Diagram. The blood rushes crazily like the shapes were veins in human body and the center of that diagram is the heart. The blood is needed to pump the heart And in a matter of seconds, the blood pooled into the center. Still closing her eyes, Giselle could only feel she was thrust into a dark world inside her consciousness. Meanwhile inside the room, the diagram, thrummed with dark aura as the warding outside and the barrier of protection cracked. An image of Holy Maiden with silver wings appears like an Angel in storybook, restraining the dark aura with her Light Energy. The Holy Maiden have the same face like Giselle. This is the manifestation of self in protection magic which shows how adept the White Witch in protection magic. The image of this Holy Angel was powered by the warding Giselle put earlier. The Holy energy imbued in Giselle warding managed to keep the dark magic in Morgana spell contained. If it get out from the warding, the clouds will change colors and it will alert all monster in this Gorge. In the room, the blood enveloped Giselle and solidify forming a cocoon encasing Giselle inside the blood cocoon. Meanwhile Giselle in her conciseness, is floating in an utter darkness world. There is no light. No sense of self. It took her like an eternity to assert to herself that she exist. She keep asserting that inside her mind as she felt herself floating in the darkness. As she floats inside the unending darkness, she heard something cracked. Then a painful sensations fills her entire body. She felt like she was being cut in half as she screams as hard as she can. Then she felt her skin is being peeled of slowly, like she was an onion. The pain was overwhelming and tortuous. She fainted. Then she got up in what feels like an eternity of slumbering¡­and she is still in the darkness. As she look left she see darkness. She look right and she saw darkness. She tries to look back and she sees darkness. She look forward and she sees darkness. And in this darkness, direction has no meanings. Since there is only darkness. It was then as she keep floating aimlessly she suddenly felt something. She felt a path. The moment her foot tries to step onto that path, a light shines on her from above and a blood soaked path appears in front of her. It was full of blood and mutted flesh. ¡®This is the Path¡¯ Giselle said. The reason she said this is because she saw what is at the end of that Path. A Giant Blood Red Gate with a huge keyhole. And in front of that Gate is arge green key in the shape of an intertwining serpent. Giselle smiles as she walks forward. As she keep walking shee closer, the more she could hear something. When she was really in front of the Gate she finally understand where that soundes from. Ites from the gate. It was the sound of wailing, screams and pleading. The world beyond the gate was full of dark emotions, of killing intent and destruction. Giselle take a deep breath She took the key and she was about to put it inside the key hole when she suddenly hesitated. What if what she saw is something worse? For a moment she hesitated. But then she remember Arno. She remember his kindness. And she loves the way he makes love seems easy. And she stopped hesitating. She put the key in the keyhole and the Gate opens. Light rushes into her as she closes her eyes. The memory rushed into her mind. She stand there for a second that felt like an eternity. And when she finally gains that unsealed memory, she opens her eyes. ¡®I¡­finally understand. And I finally know what I supposed to do.¡¯ She thenughs but as sheughs tears falls down from her face. She finally understand what Loki did to her and why she erase her own memories. She understand. And she knows. ¡®So, that was your n, Trickster. It was the same then, it was the same now. I am still just a pawn in your chessboard.¡¯ She said to herself before she closes her eyes and the darkness fade away *** Inside the room, it has been three hours since Giselle is inside the cocoon. Morgana waited patiently adjusting the diagram and providing it with her blood to keep it running. Then as Morgana was about to supply the diagram with more blood, the cocoon cracked and Morgana eyes shines. It cracked for a second before it finally melted into a pool of blood as Giselle who was sitting down falls down. She was fatigued but still conscious. Morgana quickly swish her sleeves and the diagram deconstructed itself and turns into a symbol. That symbol floated in the air before it rushed into Morgana forehead. Morgana rushed to Giselle and then asked her ¡®Did it seed?¡¯ Giselle nodded weakly ¡®I remember now¡¯ And Morgana smiles that malicious grin. But, she did not see theplicated expression on Giselle face as she look at Morgana. She knows the Price that magic demanded of her. Her innocence. And Morgana did not hear it but Giselle whisper ¡®Return to Origin¡¯ *** Outside the invisible hut, there is a ck serpent. It slither around the grass. But it did not approach the hut even though it is invisible and should not be noticed. Not to mention the hut has a phasing warding so that anything would pass through the hut if they did not recognize or break the restrictions and formation around the hut. It was like the serpent knew there is a hut in front of it. It slithers and then it stopped. Only its hissing soundes out from its mouth. Then after a while, it slithers away On top of a branch of a nearby tree, a ck raven perched on that branch. Then suddenly like it gains sentience, it eyes glint mischievously green The serpent slither back into the darkness of night and the ck raven flew off to the sky, the moonlight shines upon its green eyes. *** Chapter 210: Timelines POLAND KRAKOW A sigh could be heard, deep and full of emotions as a person look up out of his window. Butterflies around a flower, pping its wings. On the horizons, people are opening their shops and customers began entering the market buyingmon necessities. As the morning came, the flowers began to blossom. Winter is ending. Spring light could be seen through the trees. The snow slowly melts as winter is over. In this vige on the Southern Ward of Krakow, of the capital of Pnd, there is a small vige. When the World Government crown the King of Pnd, King Artur designate four wards in Krakow and separate it with translucent barrier of magic. If one wanted to travel to other ward one has to present the Seal of Permission that could be taken when one goes to the Wardens that guard the Gate of Four Wards. Each Ward has a Gate that is the source of power for the barrier. While experts could easily disregard such arrangement the same could not be said for the people of Pnd. Not only were they struck between the power y between two powerful organizations they were also screwed over by their own government But in Pnd, lies this vige unaffected with the chaos of the world. In the scheme of things this vige is nothing of importance. It is peaceful and suffer no war since its founding. Though that is not something worth bragging about considering this vige was recently founded. It is not long since the Weronian War ended when Frederick friend founded this vige. It has not even been more than three years. After his friend died mauled by a monster, Frederick was elected Chief. Since this vige is in the middle of nowhere and has no strategic importance, life has been peaceful for this vige. Many churches spires could be seen looms overhead above a patchwork of baroque frontispieces and Romanesque buildings. Faith¡­..help some people processed what is happening. After the war, human poption dipped. While human poption dipped in quantity, it makes up with quality. Those who survive the war are either lucky or strong enough. The reason why this small vige resembles old Krakow, is because of the fact that people still missed the old days. Even though many of new things were discovered every day and new technology were invented out of the new things that they scoured in dungeons or caves of monsters, people still miss the old world. Some people after the war built a few buildings resembling the old days and it snowballed from there. Now this vige looks like Center Krakow before the Fall. Krakow, the center Krakow on the other hand look a lot like an imprable fortress of doom. With Cloud Ships floating on top of the skies of Krakow Center and dome of protection surrounding it, inscribed with warding, restrictions and formation, it appears like it was a great prison. The Wawel Royal Castle, was built below the Krakow Mountain borrowing the power of the Mountain to supply energy to the warding and dome and could be seen from this vige. The old Wawel Castle was destroyed long ago during the Fall. The man sighed again. The spring hase and the winter snow has stopped. The world is once again descending into chaos. This is what he felt as he look outside his window, his eyes look upon the children of his vige and knowing this peace is short lived. He sighed as he look at the opened letter on the desk near the windows. He sighed again. This morning was like any other mornings. He got up at eight. No omens at all of the news that wille today. He got up from his bed as his helper informed him that there is nothing to preside today. As Chief he is to preside of the squabbles and feuds of the people in the vige. The vige is small and such cases rarely happens because everyone knows each other. Mostly the feud will happens because of the difference in culture. While this vige is small and the poption did not exceed three hundred people, it is diverse. There is Japanese, Chinese, Indians, Africans, Australians, Germans, Russians and few others races that Frederick didn¡¯t even know. He has always failed in geography in ss. But the World Government embraces all. Of course the majority was still Polish but in these couple of years after the Fall people has bes more tolerant of other races. Probably because there is bigger things to worry about. There is monsters that roams thends, an intergctic threat and many other things that appears on Earth after the fall that seems to be designed to kill humans and end humanity. With humanity as a whole at stake, no one really cares about someone else races. Though Frederick find it quite tragic that it takes the possibility of humanity to be wiped out that unites people. As the wind blows over his hair he look again at the letter and he remembers what changed his ordinary morning into his biggest headache this year. After he takes a bath he went to his gardens to check on his nts. He usually does that when he has spare time. As he has no business today he thought it would be easy day today. Other than treating the Prince and the Snow Princess cautiously and not doing anything to irk them, Frederick life was peaceful. He check his nt for a few hours before returning back to his mansion. He went to his room and it was then he got the letter. The letter was sent by the Thunderbird Eagle, the fastest delivery eagle that could be tamed. And the sender? The Duke. He already felt something is wrong. And bad premonition is never wrong. When he reads the letter, he couldn¡¯t help but putting down back the opened letter weakly on the table as he stood and look outside his room window. Looking below at his people, he felt sorry. And he don¡¯t know what to do. He did not want to be the one that destroy their peace. But he didn¡¯t know what the best course to take is. The letter was about the ongoing cold war between the Republic and the World Government. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed. ¡®Why is my luck is this bad?¡¯ Frederick got the news his vige will be one of the ces where the delegations of the Republic will pass. When he got the report from the Duke of Krakow he was torn. The Duke was under the direct rule of the King. And the King is crowned by the World Government. So, of course when the Duke got a hold of the information that the Republic has sent a delegation to Krakow, he wanted to annihte this expedition. After all, everyone knows unrest in forming in Pnd right now. After the death of Rafa? many rebels formed their own secret society. And the Republic which holds many influence in Europe of course wanted to liberate Pnd from world Government influence. So, the King of Pnd has always take extra caution regarding the Republic. Truth be told, whether it be the Republic or the World Government, they all wanted Pnd for their own selfish desires. While Frederick understand this, he did not hate the World Government or the Republic. He only hate his own powerlessness. He is not even one of the decision maker of this kingdom so he could do nothing. If he was as strong as the heroes of the Weronian War then maybe his word will have meanings. Only the strong are respected in this new world. He understand this quickly. But Frederick unlike his many other friends, prefer peace. Unlike his friend he did not seek strength actively. He only get enough strength to protect the people he regarded his family. He is a responsible man, not befitting of his young age. In the old world, he would surely have been able to y at night, drink with his friends and vent out. But in this new world, that kind of person would die early¡­unless if that person is strong. He then call for his maid to bring him some tea. The maide inside and put the tea on his study table. She saw that the young chief is looking outside the window. She smiles bitterly, looking at that broad shoulder that seems heavy. She did not say anything, she only put down the tea, and exited out. ¡®Thank you Zuzanna¡¯ his voice carried off outside the room. And the maid just smiles a bit before walking off to the stairway. Sighing, Frederick mmed his body on his chair. Sitting on his wooden chair his hand resting on top of his carved wooden table inside hisrge mansion, his feet could not help but keep tapping on the floor. He is nervous. And he is torn. Why? Because just right next to his mansion, is the sister of the Chancellor of the Republic, the Snow Princess Katarina and the hero of the era, and probably still the most strongest man in the world, The Prince. He fears that if he really obstruct the expedition from aplishing their mission, the Prince would chop of his head with his bare hands. Frederick could only curse the Republic for making a move right now and so stupid at erasing their tracks. Frederick also got news from the Headquarters that saw some disturbing events is happening in the Ind of Peace, the seat of power of the World Government. The Grand Commander Raymond has not been seen in the Quorum Meeting for almost a week now. The President said he is out somewhere investigating something but Frederick think it is something else. But since he is not one of any important person in the World Government, he does not know anymore than this. ¡®Hmm¡¯ He took the letter again and reads it again just to make sure. He then put down the letter as he leans his back on his chair, thinking calmly. He does not know the power level of the Prince but he knew that he is extremely powerful. The fact that he could supply his Life Energy to Katarina every day without over exerting himself shows that this prince is really is like the rumors say about him. That he is truly hard to kill. Frederick did not know who would win if the World Government shed with the Prince. Of course the World Government also has many experts in Disk Formation and from what Frederick knows the Prince did not yet form his Disk. But Frederick has been living closely with that prince for almost a week and a half now. He notices something about the Prince. While The Prince did not appear, like he was a Disk Formation expert Frederick could sometimes sense a Disk Formation energy that makes him tremble and almost weak instantly. But he was confused because he only felt it for a moment. And he only felt it after the Prince finishes his treatment for Katarina every day. It is because of this he is in dilemma. Finally the time for a choice hase. He anticipate this day since the moment he decided to shelter the Prince and the Princess. Should he bet on the World Government or should he bet on the Prince? Alea Iacta Est. The Die is cast. Now, he has to choose. He got up from his seat and once again he look downwards from his high tower floor. He saw kids running along the cobblestone roads, saw an old man being help by a young man, see the shopkeeper greeting their customers and saw some fisherman shouting at someone. It was life. The bustle of life and people. There is peace. ¡®I would do anything to protect this peace¡¯ he promised to himself as he made a decision in his heart. He then called his guard and instruct her to call the Hooded Man in the other mansion. And then he waited. He no longer look outside, or pondered why certain things have to change, or why peace is short-lived. He sits down at his chair and closes his eyes, trying to take a little nap BAM!! A guard burst out into the room shocking Frederick. He was instantly awaken from his almost nap, standing in shock and anger. ¡®What gall!¡¯ Frederick fumed as he almost startled himself and fall from his chair because of the shock He was about to reprimand the guard when he saw the Guard face. The guard face was pale white and judging from the way the guard behaving it seems he seems to have seem something really terrifying. What happens? Frederick quickly asked ¡®My..l..ord¡­The¡­.the¡­ck hooded man is fighting with the Duke of Krakow men. The Blue Beard Inn has been destroyed.¡¯ The guard stuttering and sweat drooping from his forehead Hearing this all colors faded away from Frederick face as he rushed out from his room as fast as he can to go to the scene He only pray that the situation is not yete to the point of no return. ¡®Please, please, please¡¯ He muttered as he rides his horse to go to the Inn. From afar one could see smoke in the direction of the Blue Beard Inn. *** SOMEWHERE AROUND SOUTHERN POLAND A raven was perched on a tall tree, its eyelid closes and opens as it look down at ake. Theke was as t as a mirror andy without a ripple in the shining blue water that was illuminated by the moonlight. A woman could be seening to theke. That woman undressed her white robe, revealing her naked milky white skin and her perfect proportioned figure that could make any woman feel envious She enter theke as she smiles ¡®Ah, it almost felt like it was a thousand years ago I could enjoy such bath¡¯ She dive down, her body exploring the depths of theke as she dives deeper down. She saw a snake monster with the length of seven feet below the Lake, waiting for her ¡®A serpent¡¯ she said to herself. But she was not panicked. She mutter some spells with her mouth and pointed her index finger to that serpent. The serpent turns into a harmless tortoise as it scurried away. And she smirked. Then she dive back up. Her blond hair was wet with water, as she emerged from the water. It waste at night as the owl hoots and beast roams the area. She slowly swims feeling refreshed and feeling the fatigue in her body disappeared. She then lean on the banks of theke. Theke side air was filled with the fragrance of the flowers. It was the smells of jasmine. She likes jasmine. It reminded her of her mother. Before the Iron King and David destroy her idyllic life. Germany was thrown into chaos and she tries to survive the best way she could. Darkness filled her life¡­..until she found Arno. Only in this new timeline she met him earlier, and she was happy. She smiles to herself. It was then she sense someoneing And her smiles turns into a scowl. ¡®Morgana!¡¯ she said with derision. A woman appears from behind of a tree, wearing that red robe that look devious in the darkness of the night. ¡®Giselle.¡¯ She said with that nauseating smile. ¡®Don¡¯t speak to me like we are friends¡¯ Morgana smiles bitterly ¡®Judging by your tone and the way you look at me¡­.you have remember everything?¡¯ Giselle did not want to be overly familiar with Morgana so she just nodded. This Giselle and the Giselle before the unsealing is totally different. This Giselle is stronger. Her cultivation did not improve but it was her will and her mind that has improved. It was like she was a mighty heavenly warrior. It is because this Giselle, is not the same Giselle that Morgana persuaded to join her almost three years ago. This Giselle is the Giselle that fought in the Final Battle. Those who fought in thatst Battle are all great heroes and heroine, their bravery and steel will could not be doubted. ¡®And your decision?¡¯ Morgana asked ¡®I will proceed with your n. But¡­..can you fulfill your promise? You have lost your opportunity when the God of Death sessfully rides out his Purification of Fire. I don¡¯t know the requirement for Perfection of Disk Formation but I doubt this time would be the same as his Purification. This time he will be prepared.¡¯ Morgana face brightened even as Giselle pointed out the difficulty of her objectives. She only fears that Giselle would reject her n. ¡®Time Crisis¡¯ Morgana answered. She knows talking to much would not always seems convincing. This Giselle is smart. She would understand what Morgana means. And Giselle who was still leisurely rxing in theke had a sh of enlightenment, as he shines with brilliance. She understand what Morgana wanted to do. ¡®This would not kill him¡¯ Giselle saidzily. To kill a person who has attained Perfection in Seed Forming, that is a fool¡¯s errand. Unless Morgana could persuade a being that is as powerful as an Essence Creation level experts, it is truly hard to kill the current Prince. Morgana also nodded but she said ¡®Since it is almost impossible to kill him now with my cultivation and your current level of magic not to mention that Loki is guarding him in secret, the only way left for us is to seal him.¡¯ Morgana knows the reason thest time the only reason she managed to seed in her sneak attack is because Loki let it happen. ¡®Loki¡­..was sure Father would ride it out¡­and because he has his own ns that requires the God of Death be dyed.¡¯ she thought to herself Giselle closes her eyes and then she opens it back ¡®This could be done¡­..if only things progresses likest time. But you realizes it didn¡¯t you, Morgana? This is not like our timeline. Things are changing.¡¯ And with it there is a little smirk on the edges of her mouth Like she found something amusing about it. Morgana nodded and this is why she wanted to talk with Giselle. She wanted to know the answer to some questions. Question that Loki did not want her to know. ¡®This is why I wanted to meet you tonight.¡¯ Morgana said ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®How can you have the memories of the old timeline? You were unlike me and Loki who sent ourselves back to the past. How did you remember?¡¯ This time Giselle shows a sad expression before looking at Morgana like she pities her. ¡®I am but a ghost¡¯ she replied. Morgana did not ask as she let Gisele tell her story. Giselle look at Morgana and there is loathing and disgust in her eyes looking at Morgana ¡®Morgana, do you know why I do not like you? You¡­.are a coward.¡¯ Hearing this Morgana face turned red. One does not know whether it is out of embarrassment or anger because Morgana knows exactly what Giselle is referring to. ¡®I heard all about what people said about your husband. That he is a runt of the litter. That he is inferior amongst all the other Sovereigns. He is a trickster and he ys pranks. But, at least he was not a coward. When it is time for him to step up, he step up and he delivers. He is not like you¡­hiding.¡¯ And Giselle said it with a condescending tone, looking fearlessly at Morgana. She deserves to say this. ¡®You!¡¯ Morgana pointed her finger at Giselle who was still resting her body at the bank of theke. Her fingers were trembling in anger as she pointed at Giselle. ¡®Do you think I don¡¯t deserve to say this?¡¯ Giselle smirk, looking at Morgana with mocking expression. ¡®Based on what? In the future you were a Half Sovereign expert but were you present during the Final Battle? I was weaker than you but I was still there fighting to myst breath. Many heroes and heroine weaker than you fight that day, and died that day. I have no respect for cowards.¡¯ Morgana was about to let anger clouded her judgment but she restrain herself ¡®Enough, Giselle. This is not yet the future. The Final Battle doesn¡¯t necessarily have to happen.¡¯ ¡®HMPH!¡¯ Giselle harrumphed before she also take a deep breath. There was silence for a while as the only sound that could be heard was the wind and the owls. Giselle was leisurely ying with water as she look at her bouncing breast and her skin that have no scars. She felt quiet nostalgic seeing her own body without any scars. ¡®Fine. Let us cooperate¡¯ she finally said. She is a practical woman. Regardless of Giselle feeling for her, she needs to fulfill her objectives. Morgana nodded as she ask her question. ¡®What do you mean by you are a ghost?¡¯ Giselle took a deep breath and then she tells the story of the final battle. ¡®Hirate, Loki and Time God had a n in the eve of that final battle. The Time God had the Receptacle of Souls. He got that from the God of Death long before the Final battle¡¯ Morgana was shocked. She knows what the Receptacles of Souls is used for. ¡®You mean he takes your soul?¡¯ Giselle tilted her head and then reply ¡®Not exactly. From what I understand it, he only take the essence of our soul. Whatever that means¡¯ ¡®Our?¡¯ And then a horrifying thoughts shed inside Morgana mind. ¡®How many essence of souls he takes?¡¯ ¡®All of us, including Sofia, and all the other Sovereigns. It was merely a trace of our souls and did not weaken us by the slightest. ¡® ¡®What is the purpose? And why Hirate is there?¡¯ Giselle smirks ¡®That is the master n. Hirate uses that traces to replicate our memories just moments before our deaths. So, basically in that future I am already dead.¡¯ Morgana face turns pale at this revtion. It took her a few moments before she could calm herself. Because she now knows how Giselle had the memories of the future. Loki gives it to her. Which means Loki has many other traces of souls in his possession. And Loki would surely will not give that memory to everybody that was present in the Final Battle. After all, that would put more variables in changing the future. Chaos¡­..is not the answer to fix a chaotic future. More chaos doesn¡¯t necessarily means that it is good. True, with more chaos, future timeline might change. But it doesn¡¯t necessarily means that it would change to be better. Morgana and Loki understand this better than anyone. Chaos¡­..is unpredictable and rarely does it bring good. Then what does Loki does with the other souls? Morgana could probably guess. It is no wonder, Loki have so much information about this era key yers and their circumstances. Morgana knew that while Loki did be famouster in his life, he were sheltered in Norway and under the order of many men before he became independent. How could he knows about other people and knew where to find them. Some people in her father camp right now, is dead in Loki timeline. But it could be exined if Loki had the traces of Sofia and the God of Deathpanion traces of souls and memories. Combined that with Loki power of calctions, he could truly have a grand n that leads to the ideal solution. Hearing this Morgana has another question ¡®Then the future? Does it exist?¡¯ This question was born out of her experience. After she travels here¡­.she could no longer sense the future. This is hard to exin in word, it is just a feeling. Like she is writing in a nk paper about a story that have no predetermined ending. But this is weird. Because there is a predetermined ending and that was her father destroy all existence. But she could no longer sense that. ¡®Hmm¡­ this is little hard to exin. One could say it exist and at the same time do not exist¡¯ Giselle said with a vague expression on her face. ¡®What is that supposed to mean?¡¯ Morgana ask sounding slightly annoyed with such a vague answer Giselle shake her head and then she tries to exins what she understand ¡®You were not present at the final battle so you didn¡¯t know what Jean, Loki, Hirate and Sofia n.¡¯ Then with a smile that does not seem like a smile Giselle recounted back what she remembers ¡®They do not send Loki to the past, at least not in the conventional way¡¯ Morgana did not doubt it because the aura of time surrounding Loki is quite different than the aura of time surrounding her. ¡®Why not?¡¯ And Giselle immediately answered ¡®Because if they send Loki in the conventional way, there is too many possibilities of realities branching and timeline divergence which could create a time loop that they could not escape with each loop ending with the universe destroyed¡¯ Then Giselle give an example. ¡®If for example, Jean send Loki in the past, Loki might avert the future where the Universe was destroyed but at the same time, it might be that Loki created a diverging world of an event where the destruction of the Universe didn¡¯t happen in that divergent world.¡¯ Morgana still seems puzzled and Giselle continued on not caring whether Morgana understand it or not. ¡®Which means, Jean, Hirate and Sofia and the inhabitants of the original Prime Earth of the original timeline would still be fucked. Which means the divergent world will also be destroyed because what matter is what happens in the Earth prime of the true timeline. Because in that Final battle the level of power by the God of Death that he used nuke all realities, timelines and dimensions other than those worlds beyond the Source Wall¡¯ ¡®So, what was the solution?¡¯ Morgana asked. ¡®This is the ingenuity of Time God Jean.¡¯ Giselle said as she admires the ns of Time God ¡®To be honest time travel has no rules that we know of. If there is one person that knows of such rules it is the Time God.¡¯ Morgana nodded ¡®So what he did was to overturn the Laws of the Universe, and not only our Universe Laws of Time. He rewrote the Laws of Time. He did not send Loki to the past. To make it simple He sent traces of the future to Loki of now, of a possibility of the future. Because the future where wee from do not exist the moment Jean rewrote the Laws of Time. So, if the future do not exist, how could Loki create diverging timelines or world of a separate time since he did note from the future?¡¯ ¡®But you said, the future also exist?¡¯ ¡®Yes, in a way.¡¯ Then Giselle proceeded to exin ¡®If¡­.Loki failed in his quest or whatever ns he concocted with Jean, Hirate and Sofia, then that future we lived in, will solidified and will be a reality. The tragedy will repeat and this time, I don¡¯t think Jean would be able to rewrite the Laws of Time a second time.¡¯ Morgana take a deep breath and breathed out. Now some of the answers was resolved. She always wondered why didn¡¯t Loki just came to the past with all of his power. Or any of artifacts from the future. Why¡­.be weak like that and start again, dying his ns. It is not that he didn¡¯t want to bring them, he couldn¡¯t bring them It is also why she was always trapped in that dark world of pain. Because her soul has nowhere to return to. That future is nothing but a dream. She should be worried that when she enter that dark world, the soul has a ce to return. Because that means the future is the same. She didn¡¯t know whether she should feel happy or sad about it. That is the Price she pays for ripping the Laws of Time and trying to send her soul to the past ¡®Thanks for your answer, White Witch.¡¯ Morgana said. Giselle only harrumphed as she continuesthering her body with the water, ignoring Morganapletely. Then Morgana disappeared from Giselle sight as she went away back to her stone hut in the middle of the forest as she tries to divine the position of her father. Morgana knows Giselle don¡¯t like her so she quickly make herself scarce. Giselle on the other hand sighed. ¡®She is not that bad you know¡¯ she said. At first if people heard it people might thought she was talking to herself but then a tortoise appears. The tortoise eyes shed green and then a green mist emanates from its body before it turns back into a ck serpent with the length of five meters. On top of a tree, a raven caw. Giselle look towards that raven and knows He is here. She thought it was a nice prank to turn the animal omens of God of Mischief into a tortoise. Transfiguration is kind of her specialty. Then the serpent speaks. ¡®Giselle, it is time to choose¡¯ Giselle shakes her head and she sighed again ¡®Like always, you have eyes and ears everywhere, God of Mischief¡¯ ¡®It has been a long time seeing yourade¡¯ the snake sounded as it slit eyes narrowed down on Giselle. ¡®Always impatient¡¯ Smiling at the talking serpent, Giselle tell of her decision to Loki *** Chapter 211: The reappearance of the storm SOUTHERN WARD OF KRAKOW It is nearing night now as the expedition finally arrived at Krakow after passing the inspection by the Warden of South Krakow. They set their lodgings here at Blue Beard Inn. It was operated by an Englishman, who is an acquaintance of some members of League of Freedom. A man smoking a cigarette throws down his cigarette onto the cobblestone road and stomp it. ¡®We finally arrived¡¯ he sighed Leader of the expedition Hamad has finally arrived at Krakow. He and his expedition reserved the entire second and third floor. After that they met in one of the rooms and discuss battle ns and strategies going forward. Many ideas were discussed and debated until they reached a consensus the best way going forward. After the other was dismissed from the room only two people remain in the silent dark room illuminated dimly by the Light crystal on the torch holder ¡®Is this ce safe?¡¯ The man that seems to be the leader seems to be asking another man who is beside him with solemn expression. The man nodded. ¡®You sure, Hatta?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sure. Now stop doubting me.¡¯ The person in this room is the leader of the League of Freedom Liberation expedition, Hamad and his right hand man Hatta. They wanted to go to Center Krakow to meet the rebellion leader of the Rebellion Alliance of Pnd. But they need to pass the inspection of the Center Krakow. And the only way to get in is from the Southern Ward. If the World Government have their Formation Master, the Republic has the Arrayist Lee Sangmin. No one knows why but Lee Sangmin who never work under anyone but after the Weronian War he pledge himself to the Senate of the Republic. While this is the League of Freedom people, they are working for the Republic. One could even say this is a Republic delegations even though they are League of Freedom people. It is a little unfair but Narleod is allied with Boris. This coboration between them two is not exactly a secret but it was also not openly discussed. Narleod methods are sometimes cruel and what people would say unsavory. But it was this alliance of Boris and Narleod that cemented the Republic foundation. One in the light, one in the dark. While the Republic operates in the surface, the League of Freedom operates in the dark, dealing with organizations like the Syndicate, the Dark Stars, The Ghost, and many other dark organization in the crime world. And while World Government might sound like a virtuous and full of morals in their mission statement, they are not above the Republic in using the services of these people. The Syndicate is usually used by the Republic while the World Government usually used the Company as their go to underworld organization to settle their problem in a way they cannot. ¡®Hatta, did you check the package?¡¯ Hamad finally remembers about the package. He was too tense after experiencing that freak nature show that he was vignt all the way until here. ¡®Our people is handling it.¡¯ ¡®Be careful with that. It is our gift to the Rebellion leader of Pnd. Not to mention our organization pay a hefty price to get that package from the Order of Thinker¡¯ ¡®I know. It still give me creeps dealing with them.¡¯ Hamad just nodded as he understand what Hatta is feeling. The Order of Thinker is an organization of inventors, researchers and scientist that explores the new world and analyze its application to the new reality. It is led by a person called The Grand Researcher. It is a secret societies of sort as it is invitation only. They also created weapon among other things to fund for their inventions and research. The reason why many people feel the creeps dealing with them is the way they operate which is never face to face and always requires something they needed like a dead body of a monster, or a warrior and sometimes weird stuff. Not to mention them being shadowy and speaking in riddles doesn¡¯t exactly help with their image. ¡®Hamad, don¡¯t we need to pass the inspection first? Then we will have to worry about the package arriving at the hands of the Rebellion Leader¡¯ Hamad nodded. Maybe he is too anxious right now. After all he is in enemy territory right now ¡®Did the letter arrived already?¡¯ He asked Hatta. Hatta was checking something from his Crystal Watch but then he answers. ¡®Othermunication channels has been cut off. The only way anything from outside could enter the Ward now is by old fashioned Thunderbird.¡¯ ¡®We have three days before the League of Five Emperors convene¡¯ Hatta frowned. It is a strict deadline. ¡®We¡¯ll make it¡¯ ¡®We better be. Narleod is not exactly what you would call a person of generous disposition¡¯ Hatta nodded. Then he sighed a bit. Too many things have changed. Their group has scattered with Lakshmi and Sita disappearing after the end of the Weronian War. Hatta and Hamad didn¡¯t know if they join other factions or went it alone. After the death of Rani, they had a difference of opinion and that difference torn them apart. ¡®Hmm¡¯ ¡®What are you thinking about?¡¯ Hamad ask as he heard Hatta sighing. Hatta look at the tired face of his friend and shakes his head. ¡®Nothing¡¯ Hatta saw Hamad is about to review the n again as he look over the hologram image of the map of the Wawel Castle and Hatta knows he could not let his best friend spent his time obsessing over it. Life is fleeting in this new era. It is important to enjoy life. Because no one knows when it will end. ¡®Hamad¡¯ Hatta said as he pat Hamad back. ¡®Hey! What?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s go have a drink at the Inn Tavern below.¡¯ Hamad look at Hatta and he was hesitating between reviewing the n again or having a drink Hatta shake his head ¡®The n will still be there even after we finished drinking. You couldn¡¯t make a n without the points of weakness exined and the letter from the Arrayist did not yet arrived. Enjoy life a bit. I mean what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡¯ Hamad nodded as he got up and said with a little smile on his face. ¡®Lead the way, old friend¡¯ Hatta smiles as they went out of the room and descended to the tavern on the ground level of the Inn. Hamad order a gin while Hatta orders Baiju. He found he likes the strong taste of that kind of alcohol when he was doing an undercover job in n Batar. They drink a few ss as they share old war stories. Slowly the mood is rxed and Hatta and Hamad sits on arge table as the music could be heard from Sigil of Transmitting on the edges of the eaves that be able to y music Most musices from Bards and Minstrel and they have a lot of genres like before the Fall. No one know how Bard and Minstrel level up but people think it might have something to do how many people hear their music and appreciate it The tavern is a lot like a club with a slight difference in no one is throwing caution in the wind and dancing like there is no tomorrow. Mostly because people are tired. Most of the people in the taverns are hunters, warriors, magician that came to wind themselves up after a stressful day or maybe even after a brush with death. One could imagine they would rather drink in their tables and trade information. Not to mention there is people here that is just here for the sake of the information and recruiting people for a quest or a job. ¡®Hamad, let me introduce you to a few girls¡¯ Hatta said as he shot a nce at a nearby woman on the next table. Judging from her robe she is a magician And she is hot. Hamad shakes his head showing his reluctance ¡®Don¡¯t do it, Hatta. I don¡¯t need another one night stand. Remember thest one?¡¯ ¡®The girl who wanted to cut your dick off. She¡¯s mental¡¯ Hatta said as heugh a bit. Hamad didn¡¯t see the humor in that ¡®Yeah¡­and you introduce her to me. What did you say at that time? Ah, what could happen you say?¡¯ Hattaugh and was about to reply when suddenly his mind drawing a nk as he look at the entrance of the tavern A woman enters the tavern and her beauty rendered Hatta speechless. It was like she was an angel, graceful and powerful at the same time. She has elegant ck hair that gracefully falls down from her shoulders smoothly, like her hair was made of the finest silk. When the wind blows, her hair it looks like it was dancing. Looking at her face her white pale skin was the very image of a Goddess of Beauty as there is some exotess in the way her face was shaped. And she has the most beautiful blue eyes Hatta has ever seen. She wears a white robe that seems to entuate her beautiful figures and increases her allure. He has shacked a lot of woman since the Fall but he never shack up with a woman of this kind of beauty. However Hatta could not see her entire face since she cover up the lower part of her face with a white translucent veil which only adds to the allure. He was about to get up and approach the woman when he stopped his track. A man appears from behind her. He was a tall man and he wears a ck attire and a ck hood cover up his face. On each of his fingers was rings For some reason Hatta felt familiar looking at this figure. And then as he realizes something he gulped and his face pale. Hatta did not move and when Hamad was about to speak, Hatta look towards him and said Shush as low as possible. Hamad looking at the expression on Hatta face knew this is something serious and he no longer had that yful expression on his face as he also bes vignt. Hatta sit down back on his seat, trying his best to calm down his furiously beating heart as the couple slowly pass their table. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Four steps. And the couple pass their table and Hatta unconsciously release a relieved sigh. The woman was taking a seat a couple table away from them and the Hooded man was also about to take a seat when suddenly he stopped just before he could sit himself on the chair. Hatta unconsciously looked toward that table and his eyes stared at the eyes beneath that hood. It was only one second but Hatta confirm his suspicion as he quickly avert his gaze as his hand trembles a bit out of fear. His forehead also bes watery as sweats slowly drips down from his forehead to his neck In his heart, he only hope that the Hooded Man did note to his table. The Hooded Man did not sit as he look towards Hatta table. Even though Hatta no longer watch that table he could feel the piercing stare of the hooded man from behind. The moment stretched out and Hatta heart was furiously beating. The Hooded man was contemting when he smirked and then sit down on his seat and Hatta gulped in rxation. He no longer dare to look toward that table. All he wanted now is to leave this tavern as quickly as possible before he attract cmity upon himself and his entire expedition. ¡®We need to leave, Hamad.¡¯ ¡®What? What are you talking about Hat-¡® Hatta grab Hamad hand and shakes his head, his face was serious and shows fear. ¡®NOW. We need to go now¡¯ this time Hamad could hear the tension in Hatta voice and he nodded as he got up from their table. The moment he got up that¡¯s when all hell got loose. In the tavern before, there had been music and peopleughing and chatting. But the moment Hamad and Hatta tries to leave, gunshots fills the area. Magic bullets rips apart flesh and prated people head. Shouting of panic permeated. Sound of explosions began to be heard all over the inn, as something was burning and smokes fills the area. The property was being destroyed. Some tries to flee and some falls down before being trampled by other rushing people out of the tavern. Then a group of men entered the tavern organized and deadly as they areprised of many sses of upations. There are warrior shing unrted bystander that tries to run, a mage that tries to incinerates a couple with his fireball, an elemental that directs the smoke to suffocate an old man. Then a booming voice sounded out from the smoke. ¡®Hamad and Hatta of League of Freedom you are executed under the Royal Orders for trespassing into thends of the World Government¡¯ one of the people in that group shouted. A warrior rushed forward as he unsheathe his sword, the sword gleamed as the moon light from the torn ceiling illuminated the edges of his sword. He smirks as he wanted to draw the first blood. The warrior targeted Hamad. Hamad shuffled to the side as the warrior shed to the side with a mighty cry. ¡®ARGHH!!¡¯ Once again Hamad dodged to the side with a fluid move and his enemy swiveled in his direction. Hamad had time a little now as he brought out his spear. It was an artifact that could even stave off one attack from a Low Realm Seed Formation before rendered useless. The warrior thrust his sword forward and Hamad made a circr motion with his spear, deflecting the trajectory of the sword and forcing the warrior to follow his pace. The sound of ng resound in the burning establishment. While Hamad was fighting the warrior Hatta was engaged in a fight with a magician that keep hurling magic that forces Hatta to fight in long distance. As Hatta is struggling Hamad was in no way having a good time as he stabbed his spear and deflected by the warrior de. He was slowly getting tired as six pair of arms grab him from behind and put it in a hold that restrict his movements. He then realizes he was grabbed by six pairs of arms. And this six pairs of arms belong to one person. He tries to break free and even tries to somersault to the nearby wall but the grip was too tight and he could not break free. It was then he saw that Hatta was also being subdued by a man of seven feet tall. Amidst the smoke and fires, a person appears. ¡®Ah, we meet again, Hatta. Hamad.¡¯ Guess your luck has run out¡¯ A Russian man appears, looking extremely sinister thought maybe that was because of the scars on his face. He was muscly, had a white neatbed hair with a military beret on top of his head. He also had a few scars on his left arms. ¡®Niki! It¡¯s you!¡¯ Hamad knows who this person is. Niki. The Secret Agency. They belong to the President of World Government. Hatta gritted his teeth and Hamad was depressed. It was then they heard the most unbelievable sound. ¡®ng¡¯ It is not the sound of sword shing but a sound of a ss being clinked together. Everyone look toward the source of that sound. As the smoke receded they saw, a couple enjoying their drink. The man was drinking coffee while the woman was drinking white wine. They seem to treat the soldiers of the World Government withplete and utter disregard. But what is more bizarre was the area of five hundred meters of their radius nothing is affected. It was like that area had nothing happened to it. Then they also noticed that the people they thought they killed from the bullets was only unconscious, as the bullets they shot lies beside them, dented. The bullet seems to ricochets of something very powerful like a magic barrier. Niki began to feel something is very wrong here. He looked toward that two people. He is not stupid to be suddenly angered or ask question like who are you in a condescending tone even though he is from an elite agency of the World Government. To survive in this world one need strength and wit. Considering the fact that this two people did not even seem affected or even faze after all that chaos, they are not ordinary people. ¡®May I know Senior name?¡¯ Niki asked as humbly as possible. The other people of his squad also did not move but they gripped their weapons tightly. They all sense that these two people that doesn¡¯t seems all that powerful is probably stronger than them, thus they could not help but standing guard and bing even more vignt. Even the six armed man has transformed back to his normal appearance and holding his halberd in a defensive posture The hooded man seems perfectly at ease. The woman was also the same as she enjoys sipping her wine and seems to thoroughly not care about them Her face was still covered with the surrounding smoke so Niki could not see her entire face. The calmer these two are, the more Niki felt fear. Hatta on the other hand was excited as he look at Niki like he was looking at a dead man. ¡®Niki, Niki, it seems I am still lucky. Why did you have to attack me today when he is here?¡¯ Hatta thought to himself as he could not hide his smirk. Hamad on the other hand when he saw the hooded man and that figure that seems so familiar, Hamad look at Hatta and understand why Hatta ask him to leave before. ¡®So, he was actually here.¡¯ He thought to himself. The Hooded man did not say anything as he keep drinking his coffee when the screaming of the people being burned enter his ears. ¡®Noisy¡¯ he muttered and he waved his hand. A powerful life energy sweeps through the destruction of this inn. The unrted bystander that was being cut by the warrior before who is about to enter death suddenly was filled with life force as his bones heals and his wound stitches itself. The couple who was scorched and only had a few breathe left, holding each other hands as they were about to die was also transformed. Their scorched skin reformed and life was breathed in them filling them with life vitality. The old man who was suffocated was also saved as his life returned. And if that is not enough, the old man age regresses as he looks younger. It only took him one second to wave his hand and make all of this happens. The bystander, the couple and the old man all got up and look toward that Hooded man and was about to express their gratitude when the hooded man said The people who were unconscious before also got up with a groggy expression on their face. But looking at the destruction of the Inn and the standoff between a few groups they did not need many words to deduce that they just survive something very terrible. ¡®You are all too noisy. Get out.¡¯ The Hooded Man was infused with power and such persuasiveness that it almost immediatelypels them to leave They nodded and rush to the exit when one of the warrior that was the one who shed the bystander before went to obstruct them Niki did not managed to in time to stop that warrior when the hooded man stares at the warrior. From that stare an energy resembling of a raging dragon emanated out from the eyes beneath that ck hood. BOOOM! That warrior exploded into mist of blood. The spectator was stunned but they do not dare screams. After all didn¡¯t the hooded man said they were noisy. If one stare is enough to explode a person then angering this kind of temperamental cmity fiend is not anyone wanted to do. So, all the survivor of the fire close their mouth and force themselves not to scream. Niki wanted to curse that warrior. Isn¡¯t it clear that the expert wanted to save that people? Why would that warrior stupidly still trying to follow orders? Secret Agency need flexible people. He make a mental note of this. Niki could not believe how stupid his subordinate is acting. The expert just demonstrated his power for us to see which also means he could kill us whenever he wants and you tries to run and offend such character? ¡®What are they thinking?¡¯ Niki curses that subordinate Seeing another unbelievable disy of power Niki and his squad all gulped in fear as sweat formed on their forehead. They now understand their predicament. They are now stuck with a lion, in a cage of their own making. Make one move, and the lion will pounce the sheep. And they are the sheep. The people who was trapped inside the tavern all quickly leave while thanking that hooded man in their heart. One of the magicians who participated in the killings before also tries to sneak out when the hooded man who did not even look toward the direction of that magician said ¡®Where do you think you are going?¡¯ He said it slowly and gently liked he was a normal person asking gently another person but in the ears of that magicians it was like thunder struck his entire being. He was an Energy Disperse Stage High realm expert and has formed his Celestial presence. But when that voice enters his eardrums, a destructive force in a form of thunder enters the magician body. That thunder was like a rampaging dragon as it devoured his Celestial presence, and broke his Nine Opening. Then as if the pain of that is not enough, the magician Divine Meridian was overloaded with so much power that his meridian burst and energy fill his body in a chaotic manner. The magicians fall down to the floor writhing and foaming in the mouth enduring such pain as people could hear the magician bones which is as strong as Titanium broke, the sound crisp and terrifying to listen to. The thunder dragon in the magician body was far from done as it stole the Golden Aura and eat his Silver veins before burrowing under his flesh and shredded the magician skin. Niki looked on as he saw his Magician skin slowly melting of from his body, the sight of which was gruesome and terrifying. Niki could also sense the magician no longer possess the power of an Energy Disperse Stage and fell down to the Orb Condensing Stage. Before Niki even manage to ascertain the magician condition, the magician dropped down to Pir Forming Stage. Niki was shocked. And he look again toward that hooded man as he felt chill in his heart But it was the magician who feels the brunt of that pain. When the thunder dragon finished ravaging his attainment of Energy Disperse Stage, the thunder Dragon swallowed his orb and forces him to return back to Pir Stage And then he died. With seven words, the hooded Man killed an Energy Disperse Stage High realm like he was a fly on the wall. Who the fuck is this guy? Niki think to himself Gritting his teeth, Niki then said as politely and humbly a possible ¡®Senior we are from the World Government. These two people have conflicts with the World Government. Hope Senior would not make it hard for us.¡¯ Niki said hoping that the World Government name would scare these two seniors. While the two seniors are powerful, they could not be more powerful than the World Government, right? Niki has seen many expert in his line of his work and met some reclusive experts that did not want to enter the spotlight. And while they are uncooperative at first when they hear the World Government they would usually give some face. Niki expected the Senior to say something to cover their dignity and then they will go and let his squad do their job but he was bound to be disappointed. The Hooded man then said ¡®So?¡¯ The woman chuckles ¡®What if we decide to make it hard for you?¡¯ the girl said yfully. ¡®Then, the World Government will not let go of you!¡¯ Niki said sternly. Since soft tactic don¡¯t work, he could only threaten them both. It was then the Hooded Manugh like he heard the funniest joke. ¡®Let go of me? They should¡¯ve been grateful that I did not seek for them!¡¯ Niki was about to say something when the Hooded Man said ¡®I have spare your Ind of any casualtyst time and only broke it. Do you think I am a kind man?¡¯ It was then whatever word Niki was about to say get stuck on his throat. He then finally realizes something. It dawned on him. The only people who could say these kind of thing while not fearing the World Government in the slightest is only one person. The Prince of Darkness And when he got to this revtion he also instantly knows who that girl is. One is wearing ck clothes and another white The Snow Mountain copsed, the tragic couple disappeared. Isn¡¯t that the headline of the story the day the Mountains of Evesting Love copsed? Isn¡¯t this the Prince and the Snow Princess? ¡®Run!¡¯ He yelled to his subordinate as he brought out the Purple teleportation Stone out of his pocket and was about to crush it. But Azief was faster. Hezily said ¡®Seal Space.¡¯ His Runic Disk rotates as the word was imbued with meaning. And that meaning was imbued with power taken from the power and the meanings of word. Runic symbols binds itself to the energy around the inn. These runes could only be seen who also cultivated runic energy. He then no longer pay attention to those people. Niki broke the stone but then discovered to his horror that he couldn¡¯t teleport at all. He then stand transfixed where he stood looking at the Prince with utter dismay and trepidation. What kind of luck he has today to meet this cmity? If there is one person no one from the World Government wanted to meet, it is the Prince. Knowing he could not escape this predicament Niki quickly switch his approach. ¡®Prince of Darkness. It is an honor to meet you. I am blind not to recognize you¡¯ Niki said trying as hardest he can to look calm Azief smirks a bit. ¡®Flexible¡¯ he noted ¡®Don¡¯t recognize me? Didn¡¯t your organization is scouring the Earth searching for me? Now, here I am in front of you? What would you do?¡¯ Azief said arrogantly. Seeing that even being humble did not do anything, Niki tries to throw caution to the wind to gauge the Prince mood. ¡®Do not be overboard, Senior¡¯ ¡®HEIII!¡¯ This time Azief could no longer reign in his anger. His shout ripples the air and distorts space as thend beneath the inn trembles. The ceiling on top of the inn evaporated into dust as the shout disintegrated the molecule bonds of its elements. Azief stood up and thick killing intent surged form his body that forms a patch of red cloud on top of the skies of the inn. Meanwhile inside the inn itself the situation is not any better For the weaker ones they saw an image of destion and a scape of Hell with people with skins melting off and a path of blood and tree made of human skins and its fruit was decapitated bloody human head. Niki could resist seeing that illusion formed from Azief killing intent. But he felt like he was standing deep inside a sea of blood and sound of wailing corpse assaulted his consciousness. It was not a good feeling It was such a terrifying presence that none of the people of his squad could maintain calm as some were even struck with madness as one of the warriors bangs his head onto a steel pole killing himself. Katarina who was watching this scene with bored expression said to Azief ¡®Azief, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to change your title. Was it Death Monarch?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I did.¡¯ ¡®Then you must not kill everyone. Leave some alive.¡¯ Azief didn¡¯t say yes or no. Azief look toward the others and seeing Niki he said ¡®You are quite resilient. You managed to resist the illusion of killing intent.¡¯ And Azief take one step closer to Niki. It was then Niki felt a pressure on his entire being, like the Laws of the world was pushing him down. ¡®ARGHHH¡¯ he screams as he tries to resist as his bones crack and his Divine presence dissipated trying to resist such pressure. Behind him, the weaker one was sprawled into the ground and was crushed into meat paste by an invisible force. It only took Azief one step to emanate such pressure. This is the first time Azief tries to use the energy of his Disk on an enemy. He imbued his steps with the power of the Worldly energy and Universal Energy. How could these Energy Disperse Stage levelers could ever stand a chance? It was like the Heavens was sentencing them to die. Niki was coughing blood. Azief on the other hand look at Niki and his eyes shines. ¡®Impressive. I guess the World government is not cking in searching for talents.¡¯ Niki brought out a wooden staff and leaned on it as he tries to resist that unending pressureing out of the Prince. ¡®Ple¡­se! Ough!!¡¯ He spurted another mouthful of blood and his knees bent out of shape. He didn¡¯t think he could hold any longer as people behind is slowly exploding into mist of blood. Azief took another step and all the people behind Niki burst into colorful explosion of red, as their blood looks like fireworks, beautiful and fleeting. When he took that step, the Energy of the World, from thend to the sky obeys him and the stars, moon and sun supplied him with energy, pressuring the Sky and repressing the Earth. This level of power is enough to level a mountain so how could it not deal with trifling Energy Disperse Stage that did not even attain Perfection. That step was akin to death sentence for some as the deathly aura on him exploded, as the air be thick and suffocating. Making them felt harder to breathe. The only one spared of this was Hatta and Hamad who was already free and stand on the corner, having no intention at all to run. It is pointless to run from the Prince. Azief smiles a bit when he saw Niki. Battered, bloodied and beaten, yet he still alive. For some reason Azief felt he wanted to spare this person. ¡®Kneel¡¯ he said slowly and like the whole world obeying him, Niki without wanting to, his knee was pressured by the energy on top of his body as he kneels before the Prince. And then he lost his consciousness. Azief on the other hand look at the other squad member of Niki who hide behind Niki and his eyes glints dangerously. They wanted to kneel immediately as they found out that Azief did not kill Niki. But Azief did not allow them to. And if he did not allow them to, they could not kneel. They tried to kneel when suddenly they found out they could not, like the gravity around them forcing them to stand straight, unmoving. Azief lost all interest as he takes two steps back to his seat on the table and said to Katarina. ¡®I guess I leave them to you. It will be beneficial to quickly upgrade your power. They are all Energy Disperse Stage realm. Your body is still weak but that skills of yours could easily raise back your realm.¡¯ Katarina smiles. ¡®The faster I heal, the faster you can go right?¡¯ Azief did not answer and Katarina just shakes her head. Katarina got up as Azief gesture with his finger to Hamad and Hatta. ¡®Come here. We need to talk¡¯ *** Chapter 212: Back in black MEDITERRANEAN SEA The seagulls fly over the water as it dive down and grab a handful of fishes. It seems like the good old days. Only if the seagulls were smaller. This seagulls was as big as a car and the fishes it caught were the size of a normal tiger. This is the sea that is connected to the Antic Ocean, surrounded by the Mediterranean Basin and almostpletely enclosed bynd. On the north lies Southern Europe, on the south, North Africa and on the east by the Levant. This Sea saw the rise and fall of Empires. The Greeks called it the Great Sea. The Roman Empire called is Mare Nostrum. The Carthaginians called it the Syrian Sea. In thisrge Sea, there is an ind in the Ionian Sea. It sprouted near Strait of Messina before floating into the middle of the Ionian Sea. There is many ind around the sea formed after the Fall. In this many clusters of inds some were uninhabited and some others are inhabited by other the native of that ind or other people who did not want to meddle in the chaos of the world. Some are even inhabited by reclusive expert And these kind of inds usually appear unassuming. But¡­ there is one ind in the Mediterranean Sea that did nota appear unassuming. It didn¡¯t even maintain a facade of unassuming at all. Instead it is eye catching The Storm Tide That is the name of the ind. But what is so eye-catching about this ind? It is the fact that this ind is chained by four metal gigantic tortoises. The size of a small ind, these tortoises are not only gigantic but emitted a powerful emanation of the power of the sea and could harness the power of the sea to bring turbulent waves and chaotic weather around the Sea It is said that this ind is actually a high level Artifact. It is always moving and has a will of its own. The four metal tortoises held the ind in ce restraining it from moving¡­.So, the story says. And who is the inhabitants of this ind? It is none other than the member of league of Freedom. This is the base for League of Freedom. Shrouded by misty white fog, protected by four gigantic metal tortoise that have weapons all over their bodies, and enchantments that spans one hundred miles from the ind epicenter, this ind is practically an imprable fortress. League of Freedom has always been in vocals opposition of the World Government since its founding. Their leader is a man called Narleod, a man wearing a purple red mask in the shape of an angered Demon. His right hand man is Warp who once used to be in the World Government. Warp then defected to the League of Freedom and his bounty still is pinned in the Secret Agency office. Both of these two figures that prop up the League of Freedom is both mysterious and no one knows why they hold such animosity towards the World Government. In the beginning of its founding, they were barely worth of mention and even the World Government did not view them seriously. It wasn¡¯t until after the Weronian War that they rise in power and influence. In that war, the League of Freedom could be said a war merchant as they sold and market thousands of new technology and weapons. And then they allied themselves with Boris. While this was not the alliance between the league of Freedom and the Republic, Boris is one of the upper echelons of the Senate of the Republic. In the cold war between the Republic and the World Government, the middle man that supplies weapon to thepatriots of the Republic was the League of Freedom. And so secret wars flourished below the surface because of League of Freedom With its member who were known to be skilled in infiltrating enemy ranks whether it be through duplicitous means or through hard to ess information, League of Freedom stands out as an organization highly skilled in stealth, infiltration and sowing chaos inside enemy ranks. With the help of the League of Freedom, the Republic has many times managed to convince people to switch sides to them. Not to mention that the League has Warp, a known leveler that could teleport himself without limitation. But that was not the reason the World Government is now wary of them. The reason why the World government is weary of them is because they have manyworks spreads all across the world. They have many dealings with many secretive organization hidden in the dark. There is the Kasap, an organization based in Turkey that specializes in assassination, The Order of Thinkers, The Syndicate, The Smokes in Rwanda who make people disappear or make the world believe they disappear and at the same time make sure any evidence on certain crimes would never be found. And there is many others that even the World Organization felt chills. In the years since they formed, the League of Freedom bide their strength and hidden in the shadows, interacting with the dark forces that could not enter the main stages because of World Government, the Revolutionary Army and The Prince. In those days, these three great power, unknowingly possess a deterrent power that made the people of the crime underworld too scared to show their faces. And it is understandable. Just look at the Prince conduct. While he is not exactly what one would say a hero, he could not tolerate injustice in front of his eyes. He ughters people without batting an eye and he was infinitely powerful. The testament of his power was when he form a country at that time in the Fake World, none dares invades and do anything untoward in the city. With him flying around on the sky every day, the people of that country felt safe and light shines upon the city of Eden. The World Government on the other hand made it their mission to exterminate many dark forces of crime. Of course this was not publicized but the Yakuza, Mafia, the Bratva and many other crime organizations was crippled when they try to form themselves up after the Fall. The Golden Legion of Raymond was like a lion as they massacres many crime families without remorse. And if that is not enough, the Bratva who was active in Russia, if they do not surrender under Boris and Katarina they would be executed. With the Snow Princess power, Boris remove any bad activity from Moscow in just simply a month. And how did he do that? By filling the ground with corpses. Of course these stories were also not publicized. So, the remnants of these hunted crime family hid in the dark. And in that darkness, the League of Freedom came and in the shadows they plotted and schemed, waiting for the right moment for them to once again reappear. And the time was ripe when two of humanity greatest heroes was said to be dead. The seemingly invincible Revolutionary Army began to shake at its core, while the World Government who was mostly cautious of the prince faction was rid of that obstacle. There was a bnce before in the world. The Revolutionary Army did not attack the World Government because they have many experts and even if they win it will be a pyric victory. The World Government on the other hand while they did not fear the Revolutionary Army they do fear the Prince. They fear that if they attacked the Revolutionary Army, the Prince will interfere to keep the status quo. And the Prince inaction, and action say clearly that he wanted the status quo to remain. And it was peaceful and a fragile bnce of power was struck. But that day, when the Fire came to wash the Prince and his subsequent assassination attempt, that event break that fragile bnce. Without anyone restraining it, the World Government once again began to show its ambition to truly be the sole ruler on Earth. And Boris at the time desperate and bewildered by the sudden situation hold out his hand inside the man in the darkness. And an alliance was struck. So a secret war has been ongoing since the aftermath of the Weronian War between the World Government and the Republic. And when the Ice Mountain copse, those who knows of the current situations all know¡­..the secret war has ended. It is time for the war to be brought to the surface. The war for the right to rule the world has started. And the one to burn the torch of this war is here, on this ind, inside a golden pool in arge mansion titled the Sea Mansion A man covered in scars all over his body and face is ying with the golden water as he could feel the water healing his soul vitality. He winced a few times when he entered the pool but now he has feltfortable. He leaned on the tile lined wall of the pool. He grabbed a purple drink he left on top of the ground and he drink it as he felt his mind slowly bing clear and vigorous. ¡®Finished with that?¡¯ A voice make the scarred man look toward the entrance of his secluded cave pool. ¡®Warp. You¡¯re here.¡¯ Warp did not look happy. He is frowning and his face was grave. War¡­.is not his specialties. Warp doesn¡¯t really like spilling blood. Odd for someone who has killed so many. ¡®Narleod, there is news from the frontline.¡¯ Warp said ¡®You can decide¡¯ Narleod said as he rxes his muscle ¡®I don¡¯t think I can decide on this matter¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Warp teleport himself and appears squatting just beside the pool stairs looking at Narleod face. He handed the letter to Narleod ¡®Check it¡¯ Narleod didn¡¯t understand what Warp means but when he saw the name on the letter of the sender, a frowning expression appear on that face. ¡®Is this¡­real?¡¯ He asked Warp. Warp shake his head ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ Narleod opens the letter and read the letter. It took him a few moments to digest the letter. He then folded the letter andugh manically. ¡®Leonard, what does the letter says?¡¯ Narleod did not answer as he climb the pool stairs ande out of the pool, the golden water rushed down from his naked body. He wears his bath robe and said ¡®The storm of chaos has arrived. Let us tide the storms before ites to us and blows all the trees I cultivated¡¯ He thenughed as he saw an opportunity in this chaos. ¡®Call all of my retainers¡¯ ¡®Leonard, why the withdrawal?¡¯ This time Warp was shocked. To call all the retainers back here to the ind, that would put many ns on hold. And Warp did not forget what the expedition in Krakow supposed to do. ¡®The package is already in the expedition hand. If you call all of your retainers, our failsafe in Krakow would also have to be called back.¡¯ Narleod look at Warp and smiles bitterly and he said ¡®Because we¡¯re going to war, friend¡¯ he throws the letter he got onto the ground. Written on the envelope Death Monarch Azief. *** POLAND, KRAKOW SOUTHERN WARD The small vige has changed it colors, that¡¯s what it felt after this few hours. Since the fire began at the Blue Beard Inn, it was like the sky of the Southern Ward of Krakow gone crazy. All the residents nearby fled. Even the patrol squad also fled, while some messengers send message to the Center Krakow to the King The Duke who was waiting for good news from the Secret Agency was instead were treated into an unbelievable scene as he saw the only survivor from the Secret Agency squad. Unconscious and unable to exin anything, the Duke recognize Niki as the head of the mission squad leader. On his body were tied a letter. The letter only reveal the name of the vige and the location of the scene. The Duke without confirming who the enemy was in his anger¡­and fear of the high echelon of the World Government, march his men to the small vige only to find themselves truly kicking hard metal this time. They found themselves face to face with the legend of an era, the Death Monarch Azief. And so begin a one sided suppression from the Death Monarch. In just a matter of minute the Duke men was suppressed. Frederick who at that time present has no power to stop all of this from happening. He could only watches as the Duke men were suppressed. The fire has stopped and only ck smoke could be seen from the distance. The wind blows harshly before the cold came and freezes even the wind. A dark mist spreads out from the Inn. Then it dissipated. For a while there is only silence. But no one darese near the inn. Some did not even dare to make a noise. Because in front of the inn was about a dozen ice statues of people. Frozen in ice, looking terrified. When the smoke subsided what they saw only increases the rm in the spectator heart. There was a throne of ice with the height of seven meters. And sitting on it was the most beautiful woman in the world. Sitting on a throne of ice, was Katarina, her veils removed, showing her peerless beauty to the people. She smiles a bit and some people below the throne seeing her from the distance felt awestruck and unconsciously smile before remembering how powerful this woman really is if she is offended and they look down on the ground like a subject that does not dare meeting the eyes of their superior. She smiles as she could feel the familiar power run through her veins once more. If people was not so mesmerized seeing her beauty they would realizes that behind her ice throne , the surface of the ground was entirely frozen into ice and snowkes falls down from the edges of her throne handles, showering snowkes below her high throne By now, she already possesses the strength of an Energy Disperse Stage. Combined that with her silvery white orb that attains perfection she is no ordinary Energy Disperse Stage levelers. Azief when he attains perfection his orb was golden. But Katarina was silvery white. That was the Laws she cultivated that changed her golden orb to be covered in snowkes that covered the orb and imbued her with the power of cold that is beyond her previous achievement. As she was smiling and people was looking at the beautiful face of the Snow Princess it was then they noticed the dark aura and red dark mist that surrounded the surrounding area near the white ice throne. Beside her was the throne made of bones, skulls and swords, and a variety of the weapons of the fallen enemies. The throne itself was the same height as Katarina throne and it has thirteen steps made of bones and lined by veins of blood to reach to the throne seat. The throne emits a killing intent that pierces the sky and it wasn¡¯t until Azief sat on it that the throne killing intent was suppressed. Sitting on it, with his ck robe lined with red swaying because of an invisible force is Death Monarch Azief. On his fingers, his ring shines with reddish glow, emanating an ancient power that resonates with the energy of the world. In front of him was a mass of people kneeling that came from the Duke retinues. If one look from afar it seem like these people, kneel in awe but that is the further from the truth. All these people was forced to kneel by an invisible force. Even the Duke son is among the knights of Duke of Southern Ward. Sitting on his throne majestically, Azief swept his eyes and snorted. ¡®Return back to your domain and told the Duke he need to surrender himself in front of me before dawn. If not I wille for him¡¯ He said it coldly and anyone who hears it all believe that if the Death Monarch really did not see the Duke by dawn, he truly wille to the Duke house. By then the whole dominion of the Duke will be implicated. And who knows what the Death Monarch will do The Duke managed to escape with the help of an artifact leaving his people in the mercy of the Death Monarch Azief did not find it worth it to chase the Duke so he suppresses the soldiers that he brought till the only thing they could do was only to kneel and look at the ground. He waved his hand and all the kneeling masses falls down to the ground. The pressure akin of a mountain on their back has dissipated. They were all sweating on their foreheads and all are struggling to get up. Then without any word of objection they all ran from where they came. Not far away from the throne was Frederick who was still could not believe what has happened. He tries his best toe here as fast as possible but he was still toote. Azief gestured for him toe. ¡®Come here child¡¯ This might sound insulting but it is true if Azief really counted his age, he is probably older than anyone here. He spent how many years in the Otherworld¡¯s and the Multiverse not to mention the world where time does not move. Truth be told he didn¡¯t know his true age. It is only thankful that time here and the time he spent in other ces moved differently. Fredericke and without any pretension he kneeled. Azief shake his head and moves one of his finger. The elements of the world obeys, as the wind sweeps Frederick knees and make him stand straight up again. And Azief shows a gentle smile ¡®You are my benefactor. You take me in then without any question. You did not ask question and help me even after you suspect who I am. There is no need to kneel before me.¡¯ Frederick just nodded. ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ he begins before looking at the expression on Azief face. Seeing that he did not hate that appetion Frederick continue ¡®What now?¡¯ There is many meanings in that question. And Azief of course could sense that. Azief just offended the Duke retinue and the Secret Agency belonging to the World Government. The Death Monarch can do this without fearing for consequences because well, he has many allies and he himself was powerful. If he reveal himself, his friends would congregate where he is bringing with them their soldiers, subordinates and their friends. Each of them is the heroes of the generation. But, Frederick is not the Death Monarch and he does not have the Death Monarchpanion as his friends. By doing this here, while the Death Monarch might escape this crisis unscathed one could not say the same for him and his vigers. After all, Southern Krakow still belongs to the World Government and King of Pnd and he is under the Duke orders. Since the Death Monarch called him benefactor, he must have a way for this matter not to inflict any harm on him and his vigers. Azief then asked ¡®That depends on what you choose.¡¯ ¡®Death Monarch, what do you mean? What choice? What do I have to choose?¡¯ Azief did not say anything but his eyes nced towards two people behind Katarina throne. Frederick look towards the two people behind Katarina throne protected from the cold aura wafting from the ground. The people behind Katarina throne trembled when Frederick look at them like a frightened rabbit. Frederick knows they were not afraid of him, they were afraid of the Death Monarch Katarina also nced at those two and then she sighed. ¡®Azief, you should let them both go.¡¯ Azief turn his gaze back at Katarina and shakes his head. ¡®Because they are doing the bidding of your brother?¡¯ And Katarina face turn red because of anger. They differ in opinion on how to handle this matter after hearing the true objective of the League of Freedom and what the Republic orders for them. ¡®The World Government is not your friend¡¯ Katarina said ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief snorted in disdain ¡®Did I ever want them to be my friend? As long as they did not bother me, did I ever go out trying to make trouble?¡¯ ¡®So, let them do what they are supposed to do.¡¯ Katarina retorted Azief shakes his head slowly as he stares at that beautiful blue eyes and hold her hand. He slowly rub her hand trying to soothe her anger. ¡®Katarina, they are cause and effect in this world, in the Laws of the world. It is unseen but it is there. Connected to everyone and everything. One might call such things as Karma. Sow Karma, reap Karma. If you did this, then one day you will have to reap the effect of the Karma you sow.¡¯ ¡®But-¡® ¡®Frederick helped you, in your weakest moment. He shelter us and grant us his hospitality, break bread with us and shares his house with us. From that moment on, we were connected to him by this unseen power. Now, you aim to do the things that would harm your own benefactor. This must not happen¡¯ Azief do not know how to exin this to Katarina. He senses this when he first merge with the world. This interconnectedness that exist in every living things on Earth. This cycle of causality and effects that connected one another. And he knows that to harm one who have grant them hospitality like this will one day bring a cmity to Katarina. Of course one might think how could one inconsequential weakling like Frederick could be a cmity to Katarina? But that is the thing. Fate and Destiny will lead her to that path of cmity and the cycle will bepleted. If there is a cause, there will be an effect. The only way for Katarina to bepletely free is to cut this Karma formed between them. But to say it is easier than doing it. Even Azief didn¡¯t know how to cut Karma. If Loki was here, he would know that Azief would solve this matter when he releases his Divine Seat to Raymond. After all in the future, Azief as the God of Death has the power to cut Karma and as such always outside of Loki powerful calction ability Katarina hearing Azief exining to him, she finally relented. ¡®No harm to my brother¡¯ she said Azief frowned. ¡®You are too protective of your brother.¡¯ Katarina could only sighed. She knows this is slightly wrong but Boris¡­.is family. And family look out for each other. Azief on the other hand knows too much affection could blind people. There is great deal of Karma between Katarina and her brother. Azief only fears that her brother might be her fatal w. If others hear his thought they would think of that Azief only being too worried about Katarina but if Loki knows this thoughts of his he would surely said this is a foreshadowing. Because it is true in the War of Sovereign, if not for Boris ambition the Ice Deity would not enter the War. And as such she would not die and forces Azief to return to Earth to exact his terrible vengeance. Azief as his capacity that governs Life and Death make sure that both Oreki and Hikigaya could not enter reincarnation or even died naturally as he rips their essence and scatter it through ten thousand different universe and worlds. Some were sealed as essence of energy in some deste world, while other were forced to merge with the will of the Universe That was the first time people knew that Sovereign could be killed. But maybe this time such events will not happen. Katarina then ask Azief ¡®Would you not try to do the same for your sworn brother Will?¡¯ Katarina shot back. Azief contemted for a while before he smiles proudly. ¡®I would.¡¯ ¡®Then what is so different between you and me?¡¯ Katarina ask ¡®The difference is¡­.I know he would not let me do it. If I am harmed trying to save him, he would me himself.¡¯ ¡®Would you still not do it?¡¯ Katarina push a bit more Azief shakes his head ¡®Maybe. Maybe not. But this and that is different. What I ask you to do, would not harm your brother that much. And would not destroy your brother. I gave you my word¡¯ Since Katarina did not say anything more Azief then stomp his feet to the ground. A seat made of skulls and bones was form beside him. ¡®Sit¡¯ Azief said to Frederick. Frederick meekly obeyed. Then Azief orders ¡®Hamad, Hatta,e in front of me.¡¯ Immediately the person behind Katarina Ice Throne move forward and they kneel. Azief did not ask them to get up. ¡®Listen¡¯ he said to Frederick. Then his gaze look toward the two people kneeling in front of his throne and he ask a question. ¡®Hamad, what are your role in this expedition?¡¯ Azief asked. Azief already knows the answer since he already asked before. But Hamad knows that this question was meant for Frederick to hear. So, he could make a decision. ¡®Me and Hatta are the delegation from the League of Freedom working under the orders of the Republic.¡¯ Azief then ask ¡®To do what?¡¯ ¡®To send a package to the rebellion leader of Pnd that is gaining traction here.¡¯ Azief only snorted hearing this im. Gaining traction? More like they were easily influenced by the Republic promises. Maybe they were attracted by Republic new model of governance. Azief maintain his belief that whether it be a dictatorship or a democracy, none of that matters in this new world. Azief has seen many worlds as such he was not bounded by such notions of nationalism, race or such ideological of governance. All that matters is strength. Only with strength one could truly be free. That was the only thing Azief really wanted. He did not want to be strong just for the sake of being strong. He wanted to be strong to be free. Free to do what he wanted without anyone disturbing his peace ¡®Package?¡¯ Frederick muttered. Azief move two of his finger and an orb like thing wrapped in shiny metallic wrappings floated in front of Azief. He will the orb to move towards Frederick. ¡®Touch it. It won¡¯t bite.¡¯ Frederick touches it and could feel the smooth surface of the wrapping ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡®Answer the kid¡¯ Azief said his eyes nces to Hatta. Hatta immediately answered ¡®It is an Ionian Bomb¡¯. ¡®Bomb!!?¡¯ And Frederick almost dropped it. He almost had his heart jumped from his heart But he never heard of Ionian Bomb before. ¡®What kind of bomb is this?¡¯ Smiling bitterly Hatta answer ¡®It is a new technology made by the Order of Thinker. Under the Ionian Sea there is a rare minerals that could be mined that possess powerful destructive energy essence. All I know it is made from the greenish minerals of Ionian Sea and the Scarlet Crystal from Africa. Do you know the Tsar Bomb?¡¯ Frederick nodded ¡®Yes, well, this Ionian Bomb possess a thousand fold more destructive power and not only that. While its destructive power is that powerful the range of the explosion could also be modified. It¡¯s enough to kill many Energy Disperse Stage levelers and at least injured Seed Forming experts¡¯ ¡®What do you intend to do with this kind of bomb?¡¯ Frederick suddenly be more active in asking and Azief just let him. Frederick could already guess what it is for but he really hopes it is not what he think it is. ¡®The League of the Five Emperors¡¯ Hamad said At this time Frederick eyes widened. ¡®You intend to blow up the Diet at Krakow?¡¯ His voice wasced with anger. It is true, the upper echelons of World Government would be present in that meeting but civilians would also be there. Whether this Ionian bomb really could modify its range, Frederick didn¡¯t believe that the detonation would not im innocent lives. Frederick of course knows the League of Five Emperors. After the Weronian War and the World Government start crowning Emperors and Kings, there was the Five Emperors where the World Government give almost unlimited freedom in dealing with their sphere of influence. First, it was the Emperor of Japan under the influence of Hirate. Then there is the Emperor of Africa Kwame II who seed his father who died in the Weronian War. There is also Emperor of Australia John from House of Winston. Then there is the Emperor of Central America Hernandez, and Emperor of Mongolia Rughrik. And the Emperor of United Korea All of them were given power because of their value in World Government. For example, the Emperor of Japan was the one that gives legitimacy for Hirate to meddle in his country matters. The Emperor of Africa was needed to hold back the rebellion fueled by the Republic that call for a democratic alliance of experts. Emperor of Australia was crowned by Hirate and Raymond to establish the rule in the almost abandoned continent as the first part of iming territory. Australia while it is infested with powerful monsters and dangerous terrain it is also a trove of treasures. It houses many new herbs and mines of many new minerals that could be used to create new weapons or even new technology. It is also a great ce for strengthening yourself. Of course the World Government would want this ce for themselves. The Republic on the other hand could not use their old and tried tactic of arming the natives since Australia was nearly wiped out in the Fall. Emperor John was tasked to explore the continent with the full support of the Quorum. Central America on the other hand serves as the surveince for the Pirates organization that¡¯s sprouted in the Sea led by the infamous pirate Mad Ed, an Irish pirate that terrorizes the sea and had quite a grudge with the World Government When the Republic supplied him with technology, the Republic also uses the chaos that this pirate hadmitted to strengthen their base on the sea to keep in check and prevent the World Government domination of the sea. Emperor of Mongolia was established to curb Wang Jian influence in China and the fact that it borders Russia it also acts as an obstacle for Moscow to effectively use too many means that is beyond the knowledge of the World Government. Thest Emperor came from the Emperor of United Korea. Even though he was crowned by the World Government, his reign is chaotic, with not all people of United Korea are satisfied under his rule. While he did unite the South and North he did it with force, blood and fire, and one would not say it was peaceful. And of course the Republic pounced by arming the separatist. The League of Five Emperors was formed as an alliance between this fiverge empires that is really important to the World Government to curb the ambition of the Republic. The one in charge of this was the Inspection Commissioner Akira, the right hand man of Hirate. The goal was not only to curb the power of the Republic but also a peaceful rtions between vassal empires of the World Government. One might say there were under the same banners but each of this empire hold different objectives and have different ambition which sometimes could lead to infighting. Inspection Commissioner Akira formed the ns for the League to actualize a peaceful vassal rtions of the World government based on the bnce of power. He fear that internal problem would weaken the structure of the World Government. By using the power of these Empire that lies in different regions, Akira also wanted to iste their enemy sphere of influence. The strong conflict of interest between United Korea and Japan Empire almost break the alliance in the first year of formation. If not for the prestige of Raymond that held the alliance together, the Five Emperors might have broken up. When Frederick hear this, he sighed ¡®Who would the Republic installs as the Governor of the Kingdom?¡¯ ¡®The daughter of Rafa?¡¯ Hamad answer And Frederick shakes his head ¡®You would even manipte the dead hero daughter. What is happening in this world?¡¯ Frederick could only feel his heart bing weary. He lives in a peaceful vige. People are kind and nice. They do not take advantage of people and they did not beat someone who is down. That was the kind of vige his friend envisioned and it was the vige he raised. And it follows his ideals. It is why even though he knows he could be implicated in treason he still help the Death Monarch and the Snow Princess After hearing such revtion, he could see that people hearts are not all pure and kind. Some were filled with schemes and dark thoughts. And thinking about it makes his heart weary. Azief understand this the most. To scheme will make one heart bes heavy. Dark thoughts clouded the heart. And Azief knows a pure hearted man like Frederick who sees the good in people and believe in good, would surely feel tired. This go beyond his normal problem. This is a game board and the chess yers have already put down their chess pieces. Even if Frederick knows this matter he would not be able to change it. But, the Death Monarch can. One man¡­could change the entire situation of the world. If this was in the old world, such thing would really hard to ur since there is many factors. But in this world where strength reign supreme, a man like the Death Monarch, truly could change the world with one simple sentence. And that was the choice he has to make. When he hears the story of Hamad and Hatta, the more he listened, the more he understand what the Death Monarch wanted him to do He didn¡¯t know if this is really what the Death Monarch wanted him to do but eh think he has grasped the Death Monarch intention. Frederick could not change anything with his meager strength. But the Death Monarch can. So what could he do now? When the Death Monarch ask him to make a choice? The Republic¡­or the World Government? Is that the choice he has to make? No. If that was the choice he has to make, then the Death Monarch would not bother asking. Which means there is another choice. And he knows what that choice is. The Death Monarch always say this one thing about him. He is humble but unexpectedly he could not ask for help like a man full of pride. So, he now knew what he had to do. Fredrik look towards the Death Monarch and then he said ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief responded ¡®Can I ask for your help?¡¯ Frederick asked with a determined expression on his face. And Azief who wore an expressionless face since the beginning smile proudly. And he nodded *** AT DAWN The sun just started to show its face when a message arrived in the royal study of Pnd from Southern Ward of Krakow. The entire pce was put in lockdown and the barriers were all activated as the Cloud Ship all in vignce watching the skies, the Battleship hovering on the clouds, ready to attack anyone that dares invade the air space of the Royal pce. Why is the Royal Pce suddenly in such battle ready position? Because a letter arrived a few hours before that send the entire Pce into a bout of fear and panic. It was a letter addressed to King Artur the King of Pnd. And why a letter could incite such response? It is because the name of the sender and the content of the letter. Embossed in gold, the sender name was written in cursive, in bold font. Death Monarch Azief The content of the letter only has three words. It is these three words that send the entire pce into panic Those three words are I AM COMING *** When you read thest part of the chapter please read it while listening to the intro of Back in ck by ACDC for the full experience. And, Azief has begun to move. He also began to understand some Laws and his feelings about Katarina fate serves as foreshadowing of her death in the future. But, well, this is another timeline right? Hehehe. Mwahahaha And Katarina shows her bottom line. And that is her brother. Anyway, hope you like this chapter. Donate or promote the story if you like it. That¡¯s it and give me yourments and mention anything about the storyline you like to add. *** Chapter 213: Reclaim (1) CAW! The sound of that ck raven pierced the silence of the area as the people rushed quickly around thatrge structure, whispering under their breath. Many Ravens was perched on the gothic like structure of the Pce of Bones, overlooking the street with drenched blood. The sight was truly ghastly Where it once stood the King Pce, now stood a colossal twenty foot Pce of Bones emanating a powerful deathly aura that creates some kind of ck red mist surrounding the base of the Pce Guarding the Pce is skeletons soldiers, with straight back and on the empty eye socket is blue me with all of them possessing the power of Orb Condensing High Realm. The people who look at the Pce all avert their gaze fear to attract the attention of the creator of such ghastly structure. They whispered in silence, and their eyes look down on the ground, fear is evident in the way they carry themselves. The cold wind blows and the ravens flies off. This is the pce of the Death Monarch. Azief uses his Death Source to control the dead, making the skeletons of the fallen dead around Southern Krakow to emerge from the ground. The scene was truly terrifying for those that was present during the awakening of these skeleton soldiers. Skeleton hands wed out from the ground, some have full intact skeletons others only possesses partial bones as they heed the call of Death Monarch. Azief turn them into skeleton soldiers,cking any intelligence and only knows how to follow his will. Around the pce, darkness reigns as dark clouds were formed from the Death Force surrounding the area. While the other patch of sky seems warm and full of light only the area on top of the Pce is covered by dark clouds. The nts near the pce would wither and any monster that dares to approach will rot and decay into mushy goo. But for his skeleton soldiers the longer they stay in that mist of darkness, the stronger they became. Since they were billions of people that died since the Fall, the world was full of Death Force. It was this force that supplies Azief the power to use his Death Source. This power relies heavily in destruction and death. In a world where so many people have died, Azief Death Source almost seems unlimited. Azief is in his Throne Room alone, sitting on a chair made by green stones, a mineral called Draecite, which focus element energy. He was closing his eyes. In his mind he could feel all the people in this city. He saw Fairy of the Stars Somi leading the White Tiger Battalion in the ce of Wang Jian. From what Azief found out, Wang Jian disappeared after rushing off somewhere. And Somi suspect the World Government might be behind this. When Azief reveal his power that day in the battle between him and the forces of Center Krakow, many people senses his return. As Azief concentrates harder, he could see in his mind, Sina in his alchemyb concocting another batch of Seven Refinement Pills. This pill could quickly elevate someone into the many stages of Energy Disperse Stage. Now, some of Azief questions were answered. Azief noticed that there is many Energy Disperse Stage expert in the world right now. But Azief also notices that the concentration of their energy is not pure. It is negligible and could not easily be detected but for Azief he could sense that something is missing. Thankfully Sina already exin this to the world that while this pill could help people immediately level up their body in Energy Disperse Stage, nothing beats absorbing the EXP of defeated monsters or quest. Azief realizes he is evolving into something very different from the rest of humanity. When Azief ask Sina a few days ago, Azief was surprised to find out even though Sina was already at Seed Forming Stage, the quest windows always popping up and Sina could decide whether to ept or decline a quest. Azief then theorizes something. He remembers that fire and how the threads unraveled from him. Maybe¡­.it might means he was no longer under the control of the World Orb. But a thread is still lingering on Azief body. Which is why he could still summon his status window. But even his status window could not determine how powerful he really is. Azief then move his mind to somewhere else. His Divine Sense then rested upon a person. It was a builder. He was repairing the Battlestar that he brought. It was Budiman. Azief did ask how he arrived a few days ago. The answer to the question made Azief felt that this is Loki doing. When Budiman was asked how he came to Pnd, he said he didn¡¯t remember. He then move his Divine Sense to a residence and he saw her. Her eyes was like the clear bright moon, and as he gazes upon her it was like was an immortal fairy and he a mortal. That is the effect of her otherworldly beauty. She broke through Red Pce Forming after the battle. Azief fears that there is hidden injury which is why he decided to check her with his Divine Sense. Katarina also felt that Divine Sense as she look toward the outside of her windows and it was like their eyes meet each other. Azief knows Katarina could sense him. For a moment, it felt like time stopped. Katarina knows Azief is just checking up on her. She smiles and her smile like always¡­is beautiful. Not that Azief would tell her that. But he always like to see her smiles. Always. It is always better to see her smiling. Because when she frowned, there is this loneliness that is hanging on her forehead. And every time Azief saw that, he wanted to touch her forehead gently and melt that loneliness in her heart. Because¡­she reminded him of herself. And when he saw that frown, he could not help but want to tell her¡­that it will be alright. And when sheughs, unaware of it, Azief also wanted tough with her. And Azief don¡¯t know¡­.if that is alright¡­.doing that to her. His heart has always felt guilty. What should he do with his heart? And what should he do with their hearts? Unaware of what Azief is feeling right now, Katarina continue to smile. Her heart beats and her body felt warmer even as snow fell inside her residence Azief was gazing from afar. His heart want but it could not be spoken. If only Azief could understood love¡­the causes and consequences¡­ then maybe he would not be so indecisive. Katarina was like him in a way. Sofia¡­ was better than him¡­both in coping with her pain. Both were broken by life. Just like him Then as the wind blows a sigh could be heard. Katarina heard it. And she bitterly smile. Then like the wind and the world sees it, a faint voice echoes ¡®When spring blossom falls, let us see it.¡¯ Katarina heard it and there is a little budding smile forming. Azief then retract back his Divine Sense, a little smile on the edge of his mouth. Then slowly he opens his eyes as his mind bes clear, his body is still sitting on his throne. Then he went to his expressionless mode. He is contemting his next move. Right now, he wanted to gather information first especially about Wang Jian and Sofia. It is impossible that after that battle those two still did note to see him. Something must have happen. He also wanted to wait for his people to gather. There is still Athena and Freya. By now, it is impossible what is happening in Pnd could be covered up. Azief has made it as grand as possible. Hamad and Hatta while they were important member in League of Freedom, they were not in the upper echelons in their organization and don¡¯t know sensitive question. Of course he could contact Boris using Thunderbird but Azief deign to meet Boris. Azief knows Boris would use Katarina name to stabilize his position. Of course Azief misunderstand Katarina brother. Boris would use anyone in the world but he would never use his own sister. But Azief has always felt that Boris is a bad influence for Katarina. If Boris heard this he would certainly feel shocked. Since Boris believes Azief is a bad influence for his sister. Azief knows how much power Boris has over his sister. And that is why he worries. But ironically Boris also shares the same opinion about Azief. Katarina has never disobey her brother because Katarina knows all that Boris does is to keep her safe. This has been the case since they were a child. But, Katarina disobey her brother wishes and still went to save Azief in the Weronian War. This shows how much control Azief have over Katarina. But they also share one thing inmon. They both want what¡¯s best for Katarina. Azief got up from his throne as he slightly floated, his feet did not touch the ground. He then slowly floated toward the open balcony and then rises up over his Pce of Bones. The dark red mist that surrounded the Pce thickens as they covered Azief ascent to the top of his Pce. He slowly floats upwards as he look down. Azief look down at the Pce he created. It was a beautiful pce exquisite yet uninviting. Because the pce is made of bones and lined with vein like designs that resembles human capiry veins. But¡­..There is beauty even under the guise of such terrifying structure. How many people have died in that battle? But if they did not obstruct would Azief mindlessly kill them. It is because they were too stubborn, and did not recognize the chance he was giving them that they died. Though Azief also met someone he respected in that battle. He hopes that person survives ¡®Death¡¯ Azief muttered. He floated up on the sky, thunder ring on the background and red clouds gathered around his feet Looking at the Heaven above, he saw the dark clouds, and he sighed. Horse hooves thunder on the background as he gently sighs. ¡®What is right and what is wrong?¡¯ he seems to ask the Heaven before smiling ¡®As long as I have no regrets, let others judge whatever they want to.¡¯ *** Chapter 214: Reclaim (2) FEW DAYS BEFORE Azief flies toward Krakow Center riding his terrifying Steed of Abigor. The semi skeletal winged horse brings a legion of shadows that darkens the bright skies. Dark mist swirling under its hooves, the sight send chills to anyone who could see it. Behind him snow falls from the skies as a woman steps on the air, like she was gliding along the air On the ground, a hundred men followed the two person on the sky, riding warhorses, trampling the flowers on the ground as they are heading toward the Duke Pce on the Southern Krakow. The scouts stationed on tall mountains, and those that uses the Sky Ship to scout the area seeing this ghastly procession reported the happening at a rapid pace to the Pce. They of course recognize the two person leading the hundred men. The Death Monarch and the Snow Princess. How could they not tremble at the sight of the two great figures of the Weronian War? The scouts were set up along the road that leads to the King Pce. After the letter was sent to the Pce, the kingdom was in a state of vignce. The King even send a message to the World Government headquarters asking for assistance. But with the barrier in ce they could only send the message using the Bolt of Transmission. And they did not dare open it in case of a sneak attack by the enemy The Bolt of Transmission is a special arrow made by the Thunder Monarch, forged from a lightning bolt and could only be sent when there is a catastrophic event in the allied nations of World Government. The drawback of this type of message is that only the Thunder Monarch could see the message since the Bolt of Transmission would be melded with the sky. The moment Artur retrieve the Bolt he quickly recorded a voice message into the bolt before he throws it into the sky as the skies thundered for one second. Then he waited. Artur thought even though the Death Monarch did send his warning he would not immediatelye to his pce. He was wrong. Azief immediately march after Frederick ask for his help. These shocked the King who was trembling on his throne after hearing the report. The ministers and advisors were also shocked with this sudden development. ¡®What the fuck!¡¯ He cursed on his throne, spiting out of his mouth as he could not hide his anxiousness. ¡®When did I offend him? Why does he wanted toe here?¡¯ He ask, looking at his advisors. The advisors all look down like they were something interesting on the ground, not daring looking at their King right now. The advisors of the King all shut up. They too felt suffocated. They all know this is above their capabilities. Some of them guessed this is because of the bad blood between the Death Monarch and the World Government. And some of them remembers the rumors of two years ago saying that it was the World Government that tries to assassinate the Death Monarch. They all believe this is the matters of World Government and the Death Monarch business and they were the victims that was stuck in the middle. Little did they know that the reason why Azief move against Pnd royalty is simply because Frederick asked for his help. He did not think the implication of what happens if he kills the royalty of Pnd that is crowned by the World Government. He didn¡¯t think that will p the face and degrade the reputation of the World Government in the world. Does this means Azief did not think that his actions would have far reaching consequence and might pit him against the World Government? It is not that Azief didn¡¯t think about it, but he simply does not care. To the world the position of the World Government deserve respect and fear. But to Azief¡­what does a mere organization like that worth in front of his eyes? He saw a Jotnar that lives for millenniums, powerful beings that could destroy with one swish of their sleeves, he saws Asuras and Devas, Demons and Ghost, unexined beings that roams the vast universe. What does some organization worth in Azief eyes? Meanwhile inside the throne room, King Artur is on the verge of a panic attack as he ask one of his General that is inside the throne room ¡®General Tyrone how is the battle going?¡¯ A ck man look up as his gaze stares at the King, his eyes was sharp and power exudes from him. He was six feet six, with muscly body and military style haircut. General Tyronee from United States of America before the Fall and used to serve under Raymond when Raymond be King. He then was sent to Pnd by the orders of the Quorum and hold a powerful position in Pnd. Tyrone then answer the King to ease his worries ¡®I have set up a to dy him until the assistance from Headquarters coulde. I have ordered one of the Legion to take part¡¯ ¡®Which Legion?¡¯ King Artur asked, his voice slowly regains back that calmness. ¡®The ck Tiger Legion.¡¯ Tyrone said The King sat back down at his throne and clearly felt a little more rxed. The ck Tiger Legion isprised of elite battalion all of whom in the Orb Condensing with half of them in Energy Disperse Stage Low Realm. This kind of Legion would make people tremble just by its ferocity. ¡®Huu¡¯ he released his relieved sigh. He did not want to run. If he runs, the headquarters would surely oust him from the position of king and crown a new king. In the years since he be King, he made many enemies left and right. Even his countrymen hate him. Without the protection of the World Government, he would not have a happy ending. Now, he could only hope that the measures his General has done could dy that cmity until the big guns from the Ind coulde. But this did not dispel the fear he had of the Death Monarch. This is a legendary figure that shakes the world and dictate an era. When he was around, the Death Monarchmands the respect of the world, with none of the crime families dares to reveal themselves in fear of making themselves a target. When Artur was still in Orb Condensing the guy was already at Seed Forming. Before Artur be King he was a mercenary. He of course knows the battle between the Death Monarch and the World Government. At that time, all the elites of the World government tries to stop him with none of them seeding. Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond, Arno, the Holy Lady of the World Government , Hirate, these illustrious figures all could not match the force of one person. The World Government Ind at that time, was split into two with one sh of a saber. Artur still remembers the recording of that battle. The saber splits off the sky and quake the earth, tsunamis were formed and storms ravaged the seas and the shores. He saw how such arge ind were split into two as easily a burning knife cuts butter. How could he not feel afraid right now? Not to mention, based on the fact that the Death Monarch decided to immediately march toward his castle shows his decisiveness, intelligence, and bravery befitting of a legendary figure. ¡®Hmm. I am unresigned to just be a pawn in thisrge chessboard¡¯ Artur thought to himself, his face was still grim. He felt uneasy, like an invisible pressure weighing on his mind. The entire court are all in a tense mood. Each hour the scouts reported at a rapid pace, departing andnding constantly, to report of the enemy¡¯s position. The scouts bared in without decorum and the King allowed it because now is a time of war. So, the scouts keeping and going reporting the happenings of the procession. ¡°Report! The enemy is estimated to be a few hours travel away!¡± ¡°Report! The enemy is elerating! They broke the Ward!¡± ¡°Report! The Wardens of the South was impaled on the South Gate!¡± ¡°Report! The Wardens of the North and West tries to dy the Death Monarch march and they were split into two by the Death March saber leaving only ashes¡± The more the reports came the paler the faces in the throne room became. It was like the only news the messenger brought was designed to instill more fear in their hearts ¡°Report! The ck Tiger Legion was decimated by the Snow Princess!¡± This time General Tyrone face turns ugly. This is one of his most elite battalion and they were decimated. But General Tyrone did not dare to say anything. He think this is unavoidable. They are facing that person after all. He knows his strength. If he met the Death Monarch, he would surely died. After all he heard the news about the other Wardens that tries to dy the Death Monarch. They all died without fail. He would be no different. As the enemy came closer to Krakow Center and the Pce, the atmosphere suddenly grew tense. The pressure of the impending battle caused the entire Pce, the army, the garrison to tense, their muscles taut and their forehead sweats. It is kind of a psychological torture. Everyone that is inside Krakow Center protection became nervous. Many of the general that had been through hundreds of battles had stern faces and threads of worry, praying for the reinforcement toe as quickly as possible. They all know experts like Death Monarch must be dealt by another expert. Formation could dy an expert but if the gap is too big, then even a formation would prove useless unless a formation experts is inside the formation King Artur feeling the atmosphere of his territory could not help but smiling bitterly. The other was clearly onlyprised of a hundred person, and not even ten thousand people. But for some reason, an invisible yet great pressure was on each person¡¯s mind and that was because the fact that it was led by the Death Monarch and Snow Princess. In their absence people might have given the title of the strongest man and woman to Raymond and Sofia but now that those two monsters have returned, who knows? They might reim back their title as the strongest man and woman on Earth. The enemy that is about toe was not unknown. They had proven their strength to the world. And that is precisely why the pressure bearing down on them is so great. Because everybody knows the Death Monarch and the Snow Princess. The army of almost forty thousand people prepared to face a great enemy. The fact that Artur could still have a private army of forty thousand people is good enough considering the low poption of the world right now. Not to mention his army also has many Energy Disperse Stage Middle Realm because of the pills in the dark market. They waited, for the reinforcement but then a cracking sound pierce the uneasiness in their hearts. Thunder and lightning rack the skies as ck clouds roils and covers the previously calm blue skies. BOOM! The sound shakes everyone heart as they knew this is not the reinforcement they were waiting for, as all their face paled. Some have trembling all over their body and some fall down in shock hearing such a shocking sound. Artur got up from his throne again as he saw the dark clouds and he thought to himself ¡®Fuck. I had it with this. I need to run¡¯ The soldiers in the inside of the Pce grip their weapons and are ready to engage the enemy regardless of the fear in their hearts. The mood was unusually nervous and strict. Then with another sound of thunder, two ck dots appeared in the sky, as everyone¡¯s hearts jumped. ¡®Shit, he hase!¡¯ Artur cursed as he got up and almost fall down from the stairs of his throne. Tyrone know he could no longer shift his responsibilities. So, he close his eyes, take a deep breath as the visage of his oldmander shed inside his mind. ¡®Raymond always seems so strong and fearless¡¯ he thought to himself. He smiles for a bit as he opens his eyes, the previous fears and uneasiness disappears like the wind. He immediately went out and jump down from the balconynding on the courtyard as he shouted ¡®Prepare to fight the invaders!!¡¯ Artur was ready to teleport away when a cold voice resounded all over the sky of Pnd. This voice disturb the vibration of energy and seems to even tamper with the Laws that govern this world. ¡®Seal Space!¡¯ The voice was like a decree as one could feel the Laws of the World slightly shifted. Artur ignore the voice and run down from his throne and took one of the Teleport Stone he prepared beforehand. The other advisors seeing even their king has intention to abandoned the Pce also follow suits as they all produced their own Teleport Stone as Artur look at them dumbfounded. It seems he was not the only one who thought of running. Teleport stone is expensive but for people like the King and his minister they could afford to buy it from the Golden Syndicate. Artur looking at his minister that were all ready to flee could not help but jeer on them. They were already preparing to run Artur thought to himself. Artur then crush the teleport stone and he waits for that sensation of teleporting take over him when his face fell. When he opens his eyes, he found in his shock that he did not teleport anywhere. He was still standing at the same ce The same thing is happening to the minister and all over Krakow Center for those people that want to teleport away. Then they all looked at each other with dumbfounded expression before fear seeps in their heart. They then remembers the voice. Seal Space! Could it be the Death Monarch could even seal Space preventing them from teleporting! This time everyone face turns pale like corpse as they all trembles and some fainted on the spot. Artur then knows he no longer have any choice ¡®Get up! We have no other choice. We just have to surrender!¡¯ But before he could say another word, another General look towards Artur. This General name is General Shinji and used to work under the Thunder Monarch Oreki. He was six feet five, wearing a samurai armor, with clear pale white skin and have thin physique. His body did not emit any fluctuation of power almost like he was a normal man. Yet, there is something that in dissonance with the way energy flow through him. It was almost like he did not exist. But when he spoke it was like his existence was the only thing that is present in the throne room. He was the only one who was calm during all the chaos, not that anybody notice. He shouted to Artur ¡®Artur, the moment you surrender, this General will reap your head! Either you win, or you die!¡¯ Shinji said as he unsheathe his sharp katana, the sharpness could be seen by the sound it emitted when it was unsheathed The shing sound of his katana bear down on the entire throne room as even the tile crack beneath the feet of General Shinji. Sword intent exploded as sharp energy burst slices through the pirs of the throne room leaving a clean slice mark He did not even call Artur King, he straight up said his name disregarding his title. This General once ruled the entire Kansai region before he was transferred because he offended Hikigaya. He is dutiful and loyal. And that is his problem. And the reason why he was transferred. Artur who was ready, gulp. This time, one of the minister shouted back ¡®You dar-¡®he was about to scold Shinji when that katana moves and the minister head flies off from his body, rolling forward on the now red drenched tiles of the throne room. That slice even slices one of the pirs of the throne room but it did not fall simply because of how fast and wless that slicing attack was. If anyone were to push that pir, that pir would surely fall down. This time everyone shut up and look at this General in a new light. He was always silent and suddenly today this General suddenly explodes. ¡®Ok! Ok! I won¡¯t surrender¡¯ Artur shouted, his eyes did not leave the katana as he was gulping in fear. This time he was stuck in between two powerful entity. Now, even his life isn¡¯t his anymore. As the internal struggle inside the throne room is being settled with the forceful method of General Shinji that little ck dot on the sky arrived with quick speed. On the sky, two person could be seen approaching while only a hundred cavalry on the ground as their warhorses stomping the ground with ferocity. Shinji tighten his grip on his katana, his eyes survey the throne room looking to kill anyone who wishes to sully the name of the World Government. Meanwhile, on the pce ground, Tyrone is preparing himself to meet the hundred men that Azief has brought. Artur still standing, is now sweating on his back. The enemy were clearly could not even be considered an army but with the powerful disy of such terrifying theatrics that is assaulting the Heaven and Earth, it made people feel as though there were tens of thousands demons from hell that is roaring and is about to charge at them. Everyone¡¯s hearts uncontrobly shook! With the thunders roaring, and the lightning that apanied that hellish looking steed of the Death Monarch, it almost seems like there is nothing in Heaven and Earth that could stop this force But Tyrone still unsheathe his saber, and Shinji still readied his stance. Artur could see these two is truly loyal to the World Government. As the Death Monarch and the Snow Princess slowly about to reach the Protection Dome all the people inside Center Krakow be stern and nervous. The bellowing thunder did not stop as even the wind roars like an anguished beast. The ministers also have managed to calm themselves down and their eyes be determined. They already could not teleport out and they could not surrender. Either they die under the de of the World Government or the Death Monarch, they would die either way. If that is true why not try fighting and maybe a chance would open for them to escape? It was then Azief suddenly stop, his body only one meter away from the protection barrier. And Katarina also stops. The white mist that always materialize beneath her feet hardened and solidified creating a tform for her to stand on the air. The wind around her hardened and snow falls down like winter hase again. The snow originate from her tform but the surrounding areas slowly be cold. Azief then take a deep breath, calming his mind, his Divine Sense survey the area. Then he look down. It was a simple action. And Azief didn¡¯t mean anything by it. He simply look down because he is high beyond the city. So, he look down. But in the eyes of the weak, his action was like a God looking down upon mortals. The fact Azief did not even bother hiding his aura make himself even more formidable and almost seem to be undefeatable. As he silently look down, the thunder keep roaring, and lightning exploded in the background behind him like it was his backdrop. With his action of him looking down, it was like he was a God thates down from his realm to exact his wrath upon disobedient creation. Azief look coldly down and he said ¡®Civilians of Center Krakow. Enter you home and shut the door. I will not inflict any harm to those that stay in their home. Those who is outside don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡¯ Tyrone who was in the courtyard uses his Artifact to fly on the air, looking at Azief, who is standing only one meter away from the protection Barrier. Then looking in front of him, his face turns grim as he look toward that towering figures and he said ¡®What do you want Death Monarch? Let us talk.¡¯ Katarina looking at this attitude could only scoff. Azief, like always¡­have that expressionless face. His eyes was cold as he look back at Tyrone. Thunder boomed once again as it lights up the dark and showing that terrifying figure on the sky of Center Krakow. Floating on the air with such a fearsome aura emanating out of him, overbearing to the extreme, and looking at the world with disdain, there is no one in this world that could imitate such actions. Today, Azief will make the name Death Monarch to be spoken in the four corners of the world. Today, is the day he reim back the title of the strongest. *** Hahahaha. Another cliff. It has been a long time. This time it is quite long don¡¯t you think. There is a bit of drama. There is the dramatic arrival. Only the battle has not yet started. I ended it at the most frustrating point. Hahahaha. *** Chapter 215: Overlord of an era (1) The situation was tense as even the sight of the Death Monarch on the sky invites dread to the hearts of his enemy. His heart keep beating erratically. The cold wind of the clouds did not help to disperse the sweat that is running on his back Tyrone look down and he saw his soldiers. All of them looked like they were confused. The disciplined army he trained look no more different than a rabble of a ragtag group. He knew right then what he has to do. Even as his sweat drips from his back, even though his heart keep beating like a drum because of fear, he steel himself. He could die¡­.but he could not humiliate himself. This is the privilege of the strong. And what is the privilege of the strong? Pride. The weak do not need pride. They could endure humiliation. But the stronger one became, they also be prideful. They would rather die than be humiliated. Looking at his soldiers he knows he need to keep the morale. They could not falter even before the battle started. Tyrone knew an army that has lost its morale is like a tiger that has lost its teeth. They would easily be destroyed. Then with his bravest expression he said ¡®What do you want Death Monarch? Let us talk.¡¯ Tyrone said adopting a negotiating manner as the thunder on the clouds kept thundering like someone keep hammering the sky and the dark red lightning ravaged the skies. The wind howls like a world destroying wolf and the space around the Death Monarch kept distorting like they collided with something very powerful bouncing off Death Monarch body. Tyrone knew that the Death Monarch is a swiftmander in war. People always forget that fact about the Death Monarch and has always emphasize his personal prowess. But Tyrone as a general himself, knew that Azief fast response is in ordance to war stratagem. When the enemy is unprepared hit them with all your power until they have no space to even make a move. They know that the Death Monarch had destroyed the Duke Mansion and captured the Duke without much resistance. It was swift and decisive. The Duke was then executed for his crime of exploiting and torturing many Pnd people to secure his rule. Frederick who followed the Death Monarch also release the captured Resistance movement against King Artur. This move put Azief at the higher moral ground. And with it he gain the will of the people. ¡®You want to talk? Let¡¯s talk¡¯ Azief said coldly as he crossed his hand together, his ck robe fluttered as the wind blows on it, dark mist coils around his feet and thunder element emanated with each tiny movements. Azief has already restrained his power. One must not forget when he finished his transformation from the Purifying Fire, each movement creates wind break and space distortion. Tyrone released a relieved breath. As long as the Death Monarch ask for something, regardless whatever it is, Tyrone would not hesitate to acquiesce. This is not yet the time to attack the Death Monarch. He at least have to dy until the big guns from headquarters coulde. Seeing that there is no manifestation of Disk, Tyrone believes as long as the headquarters deploy Raymond, or Hikigaya, the Death Monarch could be subdued. Azief saw the way Tyrone look at him, looking at signs of Disk. He wanted to scoff but he decided not to bother. Then immediately he list his conditions. ¡®My conditions are simple. I want the head of King of Pnd for the many crimes he has done to Pnd. His crime including to conspire against Rafa?, the hero Of Pnd, killing people indiscriminately and plunged Pnd into the servitude of the World Government. I have given my word to Frederick, a vige chief that has shelter me. This condition is non-negotiable¡¯ Azief said. To be honest, these high sounding word were only meant to legitimize his reason for attacking. And this was not his reason. This is Frederick reasons. Frederick believes that Pnd should remain independent and neutral. But this could not be achieve simply because they lost too many people that in the Fall and so lost the chance to have a great protector for their country. While people like Azief did not care about nationality after the Fall and divide people only to friends and enemies, Frederick still love his Pnd. This is new Pnd. A new Pnd has been created after the Fall. There is many people that of many different race that lives here now either to find a safe ce to live or escape their repressive new regime that sprouted after the Fall, there is plenty of person from every background and race. But still, the people here are still being exploited. Frederick did not want the country he loves, this new Pnd to be always under the maniptions of someone else. He wanted independence from the meddling hands of the World Government and the influence of the Republic. He wanted Pnd to be independent. And Azief did not hesitate to give Frederick this. Azief believes doing this much would settle whatever entanglements he have with Frederick. And it is not hard for him to do it Tyrone was about to agree with the condition when Azief added. ¡®I also want every single person from the world government to pack up and leave. Do that, and we have no beef¡¯ Hearing this Tyrone words stuck on his mouth. His face turns ugly. He look at the person not far away from him, looking at him intently because he could not see the expression the Death Monarch makes under that ck hood. He contemted. He thought and thought. What should he do? He could agree with the first condition since Artur is not that important for the World Government. But Pnd? It is a strategic ce to check in the ambition of the Republic of creating a European power base. Artur who hears the condition that Azief has proposed suddenly shouted ¡®We need to fight these invaders! Don¡¯t let them enter!¡¯ He release a frenzy roar. Now that he hears the proposition that Azief has put forth, he knows he has no other chance than to rely on the World Government. If he even manage to escape from here, the Death Monarch will surely hunt him to the ends of the world. Tyrone looking down at the shameful behavior of Artur could only sigh. He could not agree to Azief condition. ¡®I am from the World Government, Death Monarch Azief. My name is Tyrone. You will know our wrath!¡¯ Tyrone said as he floated own as he orders to his troop ¡®Tiger Entrapping the Demon formation!¡¯ He yelled the moment hended on the ground, his shout possess a special power as it disturbs the death energy for a moment The soldiers of the World Government quickly positions themselves ording to the formation. Looking from the sky they appear to look like a paw of Tiger that has three ws. Then a Formation Master put his hand together and shouted ¡®Activate formation.¡¯ It was then an energy link was established between each of the soldiers, thebined energy of forty thousand soldiers manifested into arge purple Tiger that was as tall as six storied building. ¡®Tyrone is a decisive person¡¯ Azief assess the enemy general. Katarina heard it and nodded. Tyrone knew that to continue speaking with the Death Monarch would be useless. One thing that Tyrone knew about The Death Monarch is that he would never be wavered once he decides on something. He thought to dy more, but he also knows that was futile. Because he knows that the Death Monarch would surely find out and would rush to kill without hesitation. So Tyrone¡­. made his choice. Because he knows exactly the decision that Azief would choose. A powerful person like Azief had no reason to turn back on his word. A person like Azief has more important thing to protect. And what is the thing to protect for someone as powerful as Death Monarch. Only one thing. His reputation. He has given his word that he would take the head of Artur and make the World Government lose their footing here. So, he would surely do that. And Artur also understand that. Azief only smile coldly looking at the gigantic manifestation of the tiger. He looked at the soldier formation. They were packed together and stretched into the distance, the powering out of them now resembles a Disk Forming Low Realm as it even cause changes on the aura and energy on the surrounding region. Azief look at this kind of disy and his eyebrows jump up, clearly amused. ¡®In the two years since we have been gone it seems people have found a way to deal with people like us¡¯ Azief casually said toward Katarina. Katarina smiles, beneath her feet, snows falls down and frigid airs emanated from her, freezing the winds and the air around him. Then she shakes her head. ¡®It is not enough¡¯ Azief also smiles and he nodded ¡®True, it is still not enough.¡¯ The power that ising off from the activation of that formation is tremendous as it forces the wind to changes direction and suppress the thundering skies. It caused people to feel weak and powerless. But¡­it is unfortunate that they met Azief. This kind of pressure did not do anything to him. How could they know that Azief has formed four disk? Even Hikigaya has only formed three disk. If they knew, the only thing that people would see in the eyes of the soldiers would be despair and not this determination to fight to the end Azief was calm as he look upon his enemies. On the city, the civilians and any nobles that did not want to be dragged in on this conflict all hide in their homes, and closed their doors and windows. Some of those who are formation master even created barrier on their doors and windows fearing that the battle would spread out into the main city. Magicians erect protection barriers, builders dig out tunnels while Elementalist created a barrier wall of twenty feet formed from the earth, and then baked it with fire to hold back any residual energy that would probablye out when Azief started fighting with the people in the Pce. All over the Center Krakow, people did their best to protect themselves. On the area above the pce, Azief is still standing there, floating and looking down on the people below him. Azief then nodded as he decided what to do. ¡®You are starting?¡¯ Katarina asked. Azief just nodded. Katarina also nodded as she retreated behind. But she stopped a moment before she said ¡®Be careful¡¯ Azief was shocked before a yful smile appeared on his face. He take a step towards her and touch her forehead. ¡®Lose the frown. I will be fine¡¯ he said. Katarina white pale face blushed like she was a little girl and she immediately retreated Then as he saw Azief retrain back to his position, she could not help but sigh as she knows there is still a long way to go. While she is powerful, she still is far from her previous level. This is not a battle she could participate as leisurely like Azief. Katarina determination to be stronger seems to be ignited once again. She has a powerful technique that absorb people energy. It was a manual she found in the Fake World. It was why she could even rival Azief in terms of cultivating speed. The only drawback, is that there is one day of the year where she needs to reconcile all the different energy inside her body. On that one day, Katarina is as weak as people before the Fall. Of course, nobody knows about this¡­.except two people Boris and Azief. Boris knew this from the beginning. Azief knew it from the day they spent together on that three days and three night stuck in that abyss. That is why Katarina is one of the fastest people in the world in terms of leveling before. Now with Azief beside her, her chance of entering Perfection in Energy Disperse Stage might not be impossible. But it will still take at least two years. The question was whether Katarina could bear waiting a few years or will she break through when she reached Eternal Spring. Katarina retreated a few hundred meters away. Azief who was only one meter away from the barrier step forward. With one step his feet step on the protection barrier. This barrier could withstand a full powered Seed Forming High realm prowess attack for an hour. But the moment Azief step on the barrier, this powerful barrier¡­.dissipated into nothingness. There is no explosion. No breaking or cracking. It simply disappears. The four energy source that supplied this barrier is the Energy Vein of four mines that was concentrated into one focal point. That focal point was the epicenter of Center Krakow, a glowing stone underneath the city sewers When Azief stepped on the protection barrier, the stone glow disappears like it was depleted out of all energy. Suddenly the thick energy of the world that surrounded Center Krakow dipped almost drastically ¡®This is impossible¡¯ Tyrone who is at the head of the formation of his army remark inside his heart Chapter 216: Overlord of an era (2) ¡®How could it be that easy to break these intricate andplicated formation?¡¯ That is what he thought as he could not fathom how this scene in front of his eyes is even possible. How could these people know, that even Azief blood was as heavy as a mountain. And that was when he was purified. Now that he has already formed his Disk, his pressure of existence alone could crush a mountain and shakes the world. Anyone under the Seed Forming, in Azief eyes, is nothing but a weak person, he could crush them anytime he wanted This is the suppression of gap in power. He still look down, his gaze is cold and emotionless like what he did was nothing out of the ordinary. He then said, his tone was imperious like an emperor that rules over the four corners of the world ¡®Artur,e out and kneel before me. And then present your head¡¯ The cold and aloof voice was clear in each person¡¯s ears. Artur who was yelling until his voice was hoarse slumped down on his throne room seeing how easily Azief broke the barrier. All hope he has is dashed. He could not believe it even though he saw it with his own eyes. He wanted to deny the reality. ¡®This is impossible! Impossible¡¯ he yelled like a madman. He was still holding onto the hope that the barrier would dy the Death Monarch until the big gunses. But no one seems to being General Shinji on the other hand kick the useless king. Artur immediately fainted. Whether it is out of shock or Shinji kick too hard, Artur fainted on his own throne room creating a sorry sight for himself. Shinji look toward the sky and he saw Azief. He was like the Heavens, high and unreachable, a legend of a generation. Shinji smiles as he grips his katana tightly. ¡®It would not be such a bad death to die under his hand.¡¯ He thought to himself. A warrior need to have the determination to die, every time they went out to battle. And Shinji embodies this principle the most. Every time, he heads out into battle, he already ept that he might die. And by epting that, he could fight without any hesitation, and no fear. He jump out from the balcony of the throne room as his boot shines with incandescent colors and he fly into the air as fast as lightning. He shes through the air fearlessly, his ck armor seems to enhance his martial bearing. His katana was covered with sharp blue aura that slices the wind and air, his long ck straight hair flying furiously in the wind. Azief look toward the flying general rushing towards him. His eyes reflect his disdain and condescension ¡®Only Seed Forming?¡¯ Azief seems to mutter. When Shinji flies out, his cultivation as Seed Forming was revealed. No one ever knew that Shinji was a Seed Forming Expert. All Seed Forming Expert is famous in the world, their name is spoken in awe. Who would have thought that Shinji is a Seed Forming Expert? There is a little hope in the eyes of the soldiers and Artur who has now got up from his sorry state. Only Katarina who knew the true attainment of Azief cultivation sighed. She pities Shinji. Such a brave warrior would die such a meaningless death. Even as the legendary hero of the Weronian War gaze at him, Shinji did not dodge Azief gaze instead he look as fearless as he was when he flies off from that balcony. Shinji actually admire the heroes of the Weronian War. Azief might not know this since he was in the Ice Mountain in those two years but many of the heroes of the world respect the Death Monarch and the Snow Queen and evenments their death. They were the true heroes of the Weronian War. To many heroes, the World Government and the Republic only had to deal with the weak Weronians after Azief decisive battle with the Eight Horn Weronian. With Azief Purifying Fire, the Pirs crumbles and weaken the Weronian. It is this weakening effect that led to humanity counterattack. So, those who survive the Weronian War always attributed the ending of the Weronian War to Azief decisive battle. But¡­that is that. This is this. Truth be told. Shinji did not want to sh with a person he respected. But he owe too much to the World Government. As he respected the Death Monarch, he did not want to verbally spar or mock him as he simply shouted ¡®There is no heed to waste word Death Monarch! We will decide this with a fight!¡¯ Shinji eyes gave of a sharp light. He raised his katana as he shouted, murderous intent explode out of him as his katana swiftly approaching Azief like a shooting star ¡®For the World Government!¡¯ He shouted as he sh and a sharp blinding lightes out from his sh. At this moment Shinji shone like a star. And the entire skies was covered with bright white light that seems to almost repel away the dark clouds. The soldier below are all motivated, their morale rising and their blood boiling seeing such a disy of valiant act. The gigantic purple tiger roared in excitement as the energy supplied to the formation doubled, the tiger roar pierces the dark clouds, shockwaves ripples through the entire Pnd. That roar was so powerful that it pierces the dark clouds and began showing a bit of the original clear skies for a moment. The waves of sound resonate through all of Krakow. As he release his sh, he had the hope that his sh would injure the Death Monarch. It was then this momentum that Shinji has created halted. Why? Because, his sh that was filled with power that could chop off mountains and bring down the clouds was dissipated with a simple waves of Azief sleeve. The surrounding suddenly be silent, only the sound of one hundred cavalry following the Death Monarch could be heard approaching the pce. Azief smirk as he said ¡®Show me everything you got.¡¯ Azief said excitedly like he found a toy he is fond with. This kind of casual attitude were like a basin of icy cold water that was poured over the soldiers The fire that had just started to burn in their hearts, their high soaring morale were immediately extinguished. They now understand why they felt so unease when Azief look on them from above. They clearly felt it this time. The Death Monarch look at them like they were just ants in his eyes, easily destroyed whenever he wished it. That feeling left many of them felt suffocated and stifled. Their expression also be ugly as they could not hide how sour their feeling right now. But they did not dare to jump out from the crowd and attack the Death Monarch. They could only endure the humiliation and maintain their formation. ¡®Come on!¡¯ Azief shouted, his shout was like a primal ancient beast roar as it splits the clouds and shakes the grounds of the pce. Space cracked and winds broke apart creating explosion sound all over the skies of Pnd. Azief has established his dominance and his imperiousness reminds everyone why this person was hailed as the strongest person in the world. Shinji even though he was shocked, did not falter as he rushed again his katana once again drawing upon a sh. BOOM! This time he in fuse his sh with his killing energy. Azief uses one of his finger to receive that sh. ck mist shot out from Azief pointed finger. It was a soundless attack. The pressureing out from Azief finger was enough to force people to lose their spirit. Shinji face pales, he knew his sh pales inparison with that finger attack. Azief fingertips is swirling with death energy. This energy was so concentrated that if this is the world before the Fall, any of his finger attack could create an extinction event that wipes out the whole humanity. He only uses a thread of his death energy power to counter that sh drawn upon fifty percent of Shinji entire energy. That finger attack collided with the sh, as the sh dissipated into showers of ck energy. The energy disperse to the ground, killing any life on the ground, as green grass withers and forest die off almost immediately, trees rots and broke down, the soils turns ck and all nts turns into dust. Time and Space around Azief withers and rot before the section of space around Azief disappeared. A deathly silence fills the entire pce. Shinji was already flown backwards, his face clearly shows he is drained of energy. His hand that is holding his katana trembles. His forehead sweated buckets. Yet, his eyes shows no fear. It makes Azief felt that this person is truly a great warrior. ¡®Hah. Hah.¡¯ Shinji breathes loudly. He uses fifty percent of his energy in thatst attack. It was not that he underestimates Azief power that he uses only fifty percent power. It is because if he uses one hundred percent of his power he could not make another move after that and his life will be forfeited meaninglessly. The people watching from below could not help but gulped in fear. No one spoke. Even Tyrone could not help but feeling like what he is doing right now would be meaningless. In the distance, the sound of the cavalry that Azief brought with him is approaching. Tyrone instantly recovered and immediately bark orders. Katarina seeing that the cavalry is about to arrive glides down as she hurls sharp icicles the size of a spear towards the soldiers. With each of her spear being hurled, the soldiers were injured. Meanwhile on the sky, that figure stood upright, his ck cape blowing in the wind. Suddenly, all the people present had a feeling. The world was under his feet and was his to govern. Azief look at Shinji and said ¡®You have great talent in fighting and brave. I rarely meet people like you. If you do not disdain me, theny down your arms and rest under my banner¡¯ Azief felt it when he shed with that sword intent. That sword intent was extremely pure. This is a man that walk the path of swordsmanship. If he could find his grand path, Azief was sure that this man could cut down everything in the world. Shinji was shocked to hear the Death Monarch asks him that question. He was about to smile when he remembers who he is and his responsibility. And his face turns ugly. He was happy that he was recognized by a person he respected. But he also felt bitter because he could not ept such good request. It would be ungrateful of him to leave the World Government andmit such disloyal act after all they had done for him. Looking at the Death Monarch, Shinji replied by shaking his head. ¡®I owe too much to the World Government. I have given my word that I would protect this kingdom until my dying breath¡¯ Azief shakes his head and close his eyes as he sigh in regret. He did not try to convince Shinji anymore. That would be insulting such person. ¡®Then, receive your judgment¡¯ Azief said his voice is cold and indifferent. On the ground the cavalry broke through the Pce Gate with Katarina and Frederick on the lead. On the sky Azief opens his eyes. Then, a mighty presence emanated from Azief. The roaring purple tiger was suppressed as the ear deafening roar was oppressed by the roaring thunder in the sky. Lightning attack thend, and gales of wind meld with each other as storms was formed. A strange powerful energy spread out from Azief. It was the Death Source. As the hundred cavalry was about to face the garrison, underneath the ground, something stirred. The ground trembles as soundly a skeleton hand shout out from the ground to the surface, the slit on the arm bones was inhabited by worms. Slowly that skeletons hands crawls out. Skeletons broke out from the ground. All over the Pce, undead rises up as ck mist keeping out from Azief ck cape, supplying these undead with energy. The one hundred cavalry suddenly have reinforcement. They at first was also quite freaked out with what is happening but after they saw that the Snow Princess ignore those skeletons and fly forward the cavalry also rides forward without fear. A thousand skeletons with varying cultivation level appear on their right wing and another thousand on their left wing, running behind them with fast speed, following them closely as the skeletons defended the cavalry from mages attack by throwing their body to the spells of mages. With these undead, the garrison was easily ovee. Undead like the skeletons soldiers do not fear pain, and do not tire. This takes time to exin but the appearance of the skeletons happens almost immediately the moment Azief opens his eyes on that skies. Tyrone and the minister including even the King, all of their expression became terrible and fear it etched in each all of their faces. The presence of the Death Monarch that was akin to a great Demon descending was so stunning and so impactful that the morale of the soldiers had dipped greatly. The unfathomable presence of the Death Monarch left an indomitable imprint on their minds, and could never be forgotten. Was this the presence of a legend? They all have heard stories in thest two years about the many feats that the Death Monarch has done. Even then, they still could not believe it one hundred percent and thought he was at least exaggerated in the story. But right now, they felt that the storytellers that told about the stories was instead underestimating the true prowess of the Death Monarch. This time when Azief release his presence, all the barriers on top of Ward of Pnd instantly exploded into motes of faint energy. Pnd is free! Frederick who was leading the cavalry look up at the sky as he felt that disappearing of suppression and suffocating energy disappeared with the blowing of the wind. Tyrone felt that the situation has turned from bad to worse. ¡®We still have the numbers!! Do not falter!¡¯ Tyrone shouted to wake up the soldiers from falling deeper into their fear. This shout immediately bring the soldiers to attention. ¡®Yes!¡¯ One soldiers shouted. The numbers was still on their sides. How could it falter in front of one person? Even Tyrone believes this. After all this is not the first time the World Government have to face an expert like this. Their formation could definitely hold Azief back. Unfortunately this time Tyrone miscalcte. It is true the World Government have many times fought experts and held them back using formations, arrays, and many other ways. But they never fought an expert in the caliber of the Death Monarch. Even then, Azief who was in Seed Forming was invincible in the same ranks. Now, his Perfection has reached the new level. How could that calction be urate considering the person that Tyrone is facing right now could no longer be ssified as an expert? It is more apt to ssified Azief as a cmity. Even so, Tyrone shout manages to restore morale in the hearts of the soldiers. They also felt with some kind of an excitement. To pit their strength against the legend of an era. But then their expression be serious. Then¡­it was reced by fear. And then there was resignation. Why? Because when Azief take a step forward, his presence rises again This time his presence pierced the skies, and suppresses the energy of the world. When he takes another step, the purple tiger roars in pain as many of the Orb Condensing soldiers spurt out ck blood, like they were broken from withstanding an unimaginable heavy pressure. If that is not enough their vitality and youth was sucked before their orb cracked and exploded as all of the soldiers in Orb Condensing realm fainted and weaken the formation. Azief did not even smile. He was as expressionless as ever. He has never found joy in participating in a killing. On the sky, Shinji was forced back by the energy but his grip on his katana bes tighter. And determination shed in his eyes. Azief could not help but respect such opponent. Which is why he would not hold back. He takes another step and this time his presence rising at an astounding speed, covering the entire world. This time the whole world could feel this presence. At the highest peak, of the Wawel Mountain, a dragon opens its eyes and roar as it felt threatened. The dragon then got up and its wing unfurled and with one push of its legs it flew toward the source of that presence as it must not let that threat to continue existing. The presence was like a suppression from the Heavens as the sun dimmed and the clouds covered with ck mist. Azief now was like the stars, burning hotter and brighter. Ripples of energy swept outwards like powerful surging waves that envelops all life in Pnd. His presence covered the entirety of Pnd, suppressing momentarily the energy of the World Orb. Any weak people that tries to resist this sweeping presence that is covering the kingdom would tremble before coughing blood in pain. Even Shinji right now is rocked internally. His internal organs burns like a hot metal is being seared into his innards but his skin felt a bone chilling cold. This kind of weird phenomena made Shinji felt like he is being shredded into pieces both mentally and physically. But his hand still grip his katana, his sword will made him able to resist the pressure. Azief once gain thought how pitiful that such talent would perish here. Below, it is no longer fear that the soldiers felt. Terror. That is the only emotions they felt now. Azief take another step and the air around him cracked and explodes while the wind that flew east went westward. The clouds gathered under his feet and the space around him grew unstable. Lightning strikes down and the wind howls This time, the purple tiger manifestation wascerated by wind gales and lightning bolts shrieks upon that manifestation of the purple tiger. Many soldiers broke down and fall down, dying because of such pain. This time Azief was only a few meters away from Shinji. Shinji was almost unconscious, blood dripping from the edges of his mouth and his skins is melting, but his finger bones keep gripping his katana. Around Aziefplex turbulent space crack flows and reverbs around him surging chaotically. The longer Azief stand there, therger the area of turbulence became. It began to encroach upon the energy of the World Orb. The energy of the World Orb is present all over the world. It is what allowed the world to heal so fast and why even after many battle between many Seed Forming Experts, the world did not break down. But Azief was an existence that is considered taboo in the Universe. Such perfection is rare and as such he became the sole exception. His power level could not be calcted as the same as any normal Disk Forming Expert. Azief looked at Shinji and then sighed. He restrain his power and said, almost like a whisper ¡®If you survive this punch, then I hope we will meet again.¡¯ Azief only uses ten percent of his power as he punched out. ¡®BOOM!!!¡¯ The sound barrier breaks as the sound exploded in the air. And Shinji body broke. All of his bones, broken, his Seed cracked before exploding. Like a meteor from space, Shinji dived down and crashed a hundred kilometers away, creating a gigantic crater in a middle of some forest. Lying there¡­..his hand still gripped that katana of his. Release from that terrible presence, Shinji could finally open his eyes. His eyelids feel heavy but he struggles to open his eyes all the same. He look at the sky, and seeing only dark clouds, thunder striking the world and a sky full of dark red lightning. ¡®I am tired¡¯ he thought to himself. He remembers Hirate and he thought to himself ¡®At least I have paid my debt in full. Now, I rest¡¯ He smiled. And slowly his heavy eyelids closed down. And he exhale hisst breath. But, Shinji did not notice as he about to exhale hisst breath, an energy enter his body. This energy was full of life. It was a gift. Azief is betting that Shinji would survive. He hoped that Shinji would survive. Azief have helped Shinji fulfill his oath. To protect the kingdom until hisst breath. He already breathed hisst. He has done all he could. He has given everything to fulfill his oath. And by the time Shinji wake up the kingdom of Pnd that belongs to the World Government is no more. And by then, Azief hope he could persuade Shinji to join him. Meanwhile on the Pce, when Azief releases his punch, something else happened. While Azief did use ten percent of his power, he divided that power into half. One of them went to attacking Shinji. The other half went to attack the purple gigantic tiger. When that dispersed energy of the punch made contact with the tiger, it gave an anguished howl. Its gigantic body be blurry and twisted like a spiral. That punch made the world loses its colors as that energy was sensed by all the great powerhouse in the world. Somewhere in Spain, a person in her alchemyboratory look up toward the outside of her windows and widened her eyes as she recognize that presence. In China, a woman inside a golden carriage open the curtains of the carriage window and look outside and she said to herself ¡®I need to see him. Only he can help me right now¡¯ On the numerous ind in the South China Sea, a person wearing an oversized robe that was sleeping on the beach suddenly awakened. His eyes glints with green as he look toward the clear blue skies of the ind. The sound of waves and the smell of the sea has did wonder on calming his mind after the many scheming he had to do these couple of years. He then shakes his head as he felt that overbearing energy ¡®Always with the theatrics.¡¯ The person said. Then he sighed. ¡®It is time to send Budiman away. I need to ask for the White Witch help to erase Budiman memories. Though I think he would notice that pretty quickly. But it is not yet time for me to reveal myself.¡¯ He got up and his body morphed into the appearance of a handsome young man with six pack, wearing a dark green robe. Closing his eyes he turns into a smoke of green and disappeared into the forest of the ind. In Athens, a woman is riding a Pegasus on the sky, when she felt a wave of energy washed over her. She quickly pull back the golden rein of her horse as her Pegasus dive down andnded onto the top of a nearby hill. She was shocked to feel that presence and knew exactly who that presence belongs to. She frowned and said ¡®The time hase for me to make a choice.¡¯ In Norway, a beautiful woman is leading a group of Norwegian Berserkers to attack a Lake Dragon. A great battle was fought, that saw the Lake area widened by another ten kilometers. But the World Orb is slowly repairing the damage that has been done on the area. She in the end finally manages to stab the Lake Dragon with her spear and won the battle. When she was resting on the shores of theke she look up at the sky and aplicated expression appeared on her calm face. She felt that energy when she was in battle. She knew who it belonged to. She sighed as she got up. Then she made her decision. She bellowed ¡®My fellow soldiers. The Prince of Darkness has once again appear. I promise him my fealty. I will march to him right now. You can choose to follow or not.¡¯ Then she jump onto her steed. She wears her scarlet helmet, tightened her armor that is drenched with blood, and gripped her spears that shine brightly. Then the steed push its hooves and thunder boomed as the steed turns into lightning and flew into the sky. The other berserkers did not hesitate as they jump onto their rides and follow their Lady into the battle once more. In Pnd, the mighty presence continued to rise. Azief did not intend to hide. He was never afraid of the world knowing where he was. The only reason he did not publicly tell anyone because he was healing Katarina and requires absolute calm and peace. That punch he unleashed possess the powers of the stars. Azief has surpassed the limits what people would call mortal. He was a force of a nature. Everyone was in shock seeing the unfolding events. How could a mortal reach such level of power? With one punch, he causes the world to lose its color and pressure the entire world. This is what is called suppressing the Heaven and dominating the Earth In that punch Azief draws upon his Universal Energy, causing the sky to darken and a false night descended because of the concentration of Azief energy. The world felt the cold wind nights when that false night descended on Pnd. The ground below him cracked like the world is breaking apart at the seams and stretch out like wound in the Earth. Even the hardest mineral underground split apart. Spider web patterns fill thend of Pnd with abyss and deep crater. The instability of thends sink viges and unfortunate cities intorge sinkhole. And this punch spell the doom of the formation. The purple tiger to explode into motes of purple light as all of the thirty thousand soldiers coughed up blood and fall down on the ground, suffering severe internal injury. They all felt like their internal organs being grilled and fried. And Azief presence is still rising as even the Heavens roars in defiance. All of this seems to happen in a few minutes but it happens in a few seconds after that punch was thrown out. ¡®This is not yet over!¡¯ Azief said. As this time he raises up his hand and more undead appears. All over the Center Krakow, the dead rises from the graveyard. From anywhere a body was buried, the death rises. And they started walking to the Pce, like a parade. It is clear this battle is approaching its climax. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE SAHARA A young man look towards the sky as he felt the disturbance in the energy of the world. Behind his back is a stave full with unique carvings. His purple robe flutters as the harsh wind of the Sahara washed over him. The lower part of his face was covered by a ck cloth. His hair was short and droop down covering his left eye. But there was something very mysterious about this person. Even though he is in the Sahara, his clothes shows no signs of being touched by the sand. And not only that. What truly make him look creepy and mysterious is the white mist beneath his feet. His entire body was shrouded with white mist that coils around him like a pet. His eyes are sharp. In front of him were some tribal groups that tried to rob him. They all have died¡­without wounds or injuries. They looked peaceful like they were sleeping. He did not pay attention to any of the corpses. He only looked at the darkened sky. ¡®The legend of the Weronian War. Could he match me?¡¯ he ask as there is a bit of yfulness in his eyes. He is now a Disk Formation with three Disk. But whether his Disk is one or three it does not matter. Because his existence alone could be considered a cheat. Azief might be powerful in the beginning because of his unique ss but one could never deny it was his determination that paved his way forward. It is his perseverance that earned him the title of the strongest person in the world. But this person in purple robe¡­..relies on his unique ss alone to fight people on higher realm of cultivation. If anything, his power is the worst enemies of any high level person. But he was practically unknown. This is because this person personality is that he likes to hide in the background. But¡­.hearing the feats of the Prince of Darkness, he could not help but feel that title of the strongest is unjustified. The man in the purple robe knows he is not the strongest but he is confident that the Prince of Darkness could never win against him. It is simply because of his unique ss that made him a bane to all levelers. It is because he knows of this fact he never dares make himself known. Else he invites the whole world to scheme ways to kill him. And he did not want to live a life like that. But he always wondered. What if he fought the Prince of Darkness? Who would win? Could the Prince neutralize his inherent advantages? He then look back down and smiles to himself ¡®Maybe, next time¡¯ he said as the white mist around him thickens and he once again merged with the white mist and disappeared like he never existed. *** All over the world, expert in Seed Forming and Disk Formation all felt that energy. Some people immediately recognizes that energy. They all knew what this means. The overlord of an era has return once again. *** Chapter 217: Usurping the heavens POLAND KRAKOW It was like the end of the world. This is the feeling of the people living in Pnd who did not know the reason for these disaster that has befallen their kingdom The skies is red, thunder splits the clouds and lightning strikes mountains and buildings like a mad dog. The earth trembles and the skies is crazy. Some people who were astute knows that someone very powerful induce these phenomenon. But these did not lessen their wariness. Instead they be even more fearful and immediately runs as far away from the vortex of the disaster. A few reclusive expert at the Seed Formation saw the energy gathering on the grounds of the royal pce of Pnd and knows that is the focus of the cmity. Knowing they could not defeat such a person they hide and run far away from the center. While they could not teleport because of the seal ced by the Death Monarch, they are after all Seed Formation experts. Their body itself is much faster than any car or modern transportation. If they could not teleport, they could run. And run they did. They trained to their level with perseverance all in the hopes of living a good life, how would they easily gives their lives fighting someone who has no enmity with them? Pnd was left to its fate Meanwhile on the sky of the royal residence, only fear could be seen on the faces of the injured soldiers as they look upon that man on the clouds. Fear and disbelief. Azief presence is still rising, his presence could be felt all over the world, shaking the earth and fusing with the energy of the world. The weather of Pnd experience drastic changes, the hot region be cold, the cold region bes hot, the sky rain down dark water that drain lives, and the rivers boiled killing fishes and water life form all over Pnd. The rivers boiled, the rains reap lives. His terrifying presence weight on people mind like an unmovable mountain. Slowly the soldiers felt like they are losing their control of their body, like their energy was drained, and their vitality decreased. On the horizons of the pce, the dead rises from the ground, forming arge army of the undead. And this manmade phenomena was akin of a gue. Undead with rotting flesh, their eye sockets slithering with flesh eating worms marching behind the hundred cavalry as they march unimpeded into the front gate of the royal pce create a ghastly sight that brings chills to anyone heart. Katarina drain her enemies energy with her abilities slowly umting energy to promote her strength Azief said almost emotionlessly ¡®Rise, those who dwell in the dust. This is my fury!¡¯ And with it he waves his sleeve with Death Force empowered his undead. ck mistes out of his robes and his skeletal steed flew down attacking the soldiers on the walls. Azief did not restrain his steed as he unleashed his ck mist to cover the pce yard The living suffers his energy drain. Some ages almost a decade, their longevity was absorbed into Azief body, making his already almost limitless vitality to soar even higher. Some soldiers that survive suddenly puke ck blood as they fall down to the ground, clutching their heart and thrashing about. They came down with a diseases when they inhale the ck mist that Azief has unleashed, their skins swelled before exploding, leaving them in terrible states. This is one of Azief abilities when he form his own Death Source. To induce disease to people weaker than him Some went insane, as they crashed their head to the walls and fainted. Some had their life sucked from them making then dried up to only bag of bones in a second. It was pandemonium. To those who immediately activated their artifacts or secret items, they managed to resist the ck mist attack but terror and hopelessness uncontrobly spread through their minds. Tyrone who still conscious after the formation was broken knows why they felt their body is losing control. The other strength was so powerful that their bodies were instinctively protecting themselves, and their energy was unconsciously unleashed out trying to resist the pressure. Tyrone look up at the sky andplicated expression could be seen inside his eyes. All around him, his soldiers were screaming, thrashing about, coughing blood, aging drastically, but his eyes did not leave seeing the ck robe person ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ he bitterly mutter. The feeling he felt right now could only be described asplicated. Azief theatrics had already made him to possess the image of a terrifying cmity. That itself has already struck terror on the heart of his men. But now, the Death Monarch uses his strength to emphasis his terrifying prowess. Just his presence being unleashed was already this horrifying, what if he really went into battle seriously? ¡®How strong was he?¡¯ Tyrone seems to ask clutching his chest as he falls kneeling down, his breathing is hard and even talking is hard. ¡®Grand Commander Raymond¡­Lord Hikigaya¡­.Lord Oreki¡­could they defeat him?¡¯ For the first time, he felt doubt about the power of the experts of the World Government At this moment he felt even if Oreki, Hikigaya and Raymond was here¡­they could not match the momentum of the Death Monarch. He knows it was an absurd thought but he could not shakes this thought in his mind. Waves formed in his heart, this faith that the World Government could restrain the Death Monarch is crumbling. And he is not the only one that thought this way. Tyrone and his soldiers had always been proud of belonging to the elite soldiers of the World Government. But now, their pride is trampled upon so easily He and his soldiers found today howughable their pride was! In front of unimaginable and absolute power, every scheme and plot meant nothing. Azief was that kind of existence now. He no longer think too much or plot and scheme too much. Why? Because whateveres to him, as long as it could not kill him, doing so will only invite his wrath and his fury. And for those who anger him he would use absolute power to crush his enemy. It was as simple as that. No one had thought of it, not until this moment. Even Tyrone believes that even power has limits. No one could truly imagine that one person¡¯s strength could suppresses so many soldiers. They had never heard and seen such a feat after the world developed army formation Today, they bear witness to the return of the man feared by the whole world. This feat that almost impossible was happening right in front of them. The dead keep marching, the skeletal steed aiding the Ice Princess in her battles, and the Death Monarch is reaping souls, his terrifying presence choked the life of Pnd, making the kingdom felt like it was withering by a terrifying force of death. Tragedy¡­..befalls the kingdoms. Azief floated down gently As he slowly floated down, the ground beneath his feet is vibrating and almost seem like it want to bursts out like a pressure from underground is forcing it to explode. BOOM! A boulder exploded as fragments of the boulder broke free of the restraints of gravity and slowly spirals around Azief Then slowly all the pieces of rock around the area broke free of the ground and spirals around him, creating an intimidating and terrifying storms of stones around him. This storm shredded anything that the enemy could throw at him. The magicians and snipers that hide in the remote corner had shot their attack but was immediately shredded by the spiral around Azief body. Then one of the stones inside the spiral vortex the size of a fist broke free from the spiral and morphed into a thin but long sharp needle and flew towards the direction of the attack A scream sounded and two bodies falls down from a building. Without any signs of stopping, the spiraling storms of stones bes even faster and even more destructive. The ground was grinded turning hard soils into sand, morphing the greennd into desert. Azief then shouted ¡®HAH!!!¡¯ His shout pierced the dark clouds and shakes the skies. His presence is as vast as the heavens and endless like the seas of stars as its spread and expands. Before his presence was felt momentarily but this time his presence is expanding in such an elerated rate that it almost seems impossible. A hundred kilometers, a thousand kilometers, ten thousand kilometers, a million kilometers, until his presence usurped the Heavens. His Will is the Will of the World. When he is angry then storms would forms and disaster will descend. At Pnd, the kingdom seems to be engulfed in an apocalyptic level event. The fragments of stone was grinded into dust turning into sharp sands that could shredded the strongest metal. The rivers in Pnd stopped flowing, the air be restless as all around the kingdom whirlwinds and storms ravaged thend, the people suffers and gritted their teeth fighting this disaster. But Azief eyes is always indifferent, but at the same time it was also clear that it could pierce people minds. It was then Azief spread out his arms and this time his body turns blurry like he was some kind of a mirage in the dessert. And then slowly, like he was being disintegrated by the power of the world, he disappeared like dust. There was no light works or a powerful unleashing of energy. He just¡­..simply disappears. The world suddenly calm down. The ravaging storms and whirlwinds dissipated, the terrifying presence disappeared, the false night went away and the dark clouds that covered the sky slowly making way for the light of the sun to go through. But then suddenly all the people in the world could feel a mountain crushing presence that pervaded in every space and time of the world. Somewhere deep beneath the Ind of Peace, a man with blonde hair and muscly physique was sitting in his golden round steel cage that is suspended on top of a flowingva bare-naked. It was a prison designed for him. Runes fills every part of the prison stones. This person could feel the presence and his eyes shines bright. Then he sighed. If only he is on the ground, he couldmunicate with the presence. It is because he knew the person who unleashed such presence. After all this he once traded blows with that person. He needs to tell. But his power is almost neutralized here not to mention he is permanently weakened here. He then got up and walk to the other side of his steel cage as the chains around his necks, feet and wrist all move along with him. He look towards his left and spotted the cell about three kilometers from him that is full of luxury The man saw the eyes of that person in that other cell and he bitterly smiles as he thought in his head ¡®In her eyes, could she never see me?¡¯ But he shakes his head and then shouted to that person ¡®Sofia¡­did you feel it?¡¯ The person in the other cell is Sofia the Divine Archer. Sofia got up and looking at Raymond on the other side and hearing what he said, she also nodded ¡®He has returned.¡¯ And there is a smile on Sofia face before her gaze turnsplicated. On the outside, Hikigaya who was inside his cave could feel the presence but he ignores it as he is about to create another Disk inside his eyes. He did not say anything but there is a smirk on his face. Meanwhile on Pnd, a face appeared on the sky. It was gigantic as it covered the entire kingdom skies. The face was expressionless but in everyone mind it did not matter. Looking at the face, they all felt fear and terror spreading all over their body Shining runes dotted the clouds with variety of colors, vast as an endless ocean. And at the centers of this sea of runes is Azief face. He was like the sun, his eyebrows spat out thick golden mes and each breath he takes created winds that change the weathers. Azief for a moment has merge with the Universe and usurp the Will of the World, as deadly silence fills the world. Tyrone and all the ministers in the royal pce face were all ashen and bloodless. By now, everyone has lost hope on ever beating Azief. Tyrone looked dazedly and before he knew it he unconsciously dropped his weapons. He turns around and look at his soldiers and a deep regrete over him. All of his ns, all of his schemes, in front of the Death Monarch it instead be the stage where the Death Monarch uses to announce to the world he is back. Some of his soldiers who were not driven insane from the ck mist all cried. They cried in fear. They cried because they knew it was hopeless. And they cried like a baby. And Tyrone? Tyrone felt like he had let hisrade in arms down. If he knew that the Death Monarch is this powerful, he would rather surrender than fighting a battle that is so meaningless. He couldn¡¯t even began to describe the feeling he felt right now. But seeing the crying and hopeless faces of his soldiers also made his mind clear of what he needs to do now. He already lost. But he smiles. His hand is still trembling, and blood is still dripping from his cracked nails. But he crouched down and grab his fallen sword. He then got up, his back straight, his eyes clear. His body is trembling and fear fails every part of his heart and Tyrone himself don¡¯t know whether it was stubbornness or pride, or the desire to inspire courage in the hearts of his men, but he walked forward and look at the gigantic face on the sky. ¡®I already lost. My life has been given by the World Government. Today, let me repay it¡¯ He raised his head and he smiles. Then drawing all the power in his body to the brink of destruction, he leapt towards the face in the sky. ¡®RARRGHH!¡¯ Tyrone shouted as his small figure was like a pitiful moth that is flying into arge fire. Azief on the other hand felt more powerful than he has ever be. His Divine Sense covered the whole world, suppressing all other Divine Sense. He was in a strange state. He felt like he possess no physical body yet at the same time he knows he could move his arms and feet. When he wanted to move his hand, the northern hemisphere of Earth shakes with such intensity that it brought down mountains and swallowed city and small kingdoms. When he wanted to move forward, the winds all over the world changed directions and rivers and seas flows backwards. Just these two thought drains about 50 percent of Azief vitality. Azief face on the sky smirk ¡®Usurping the Heavens¡¯ he thought to himself. For a while he could usurp the Will of the World. But it is a truly taxing feat. Azief vitality is almost limitless but with only two thoughts performed he already expended fifty percent of his vitality and his mind and soul is also being pressured. The Will of the World is fighting against him wanting to expel him from these merging of heaven and human. As he was trying to explore the feeling of merging with the world, his Divine Sense that envelopes the world senses Sofia. He wanted to track it and he was about to when a white mist slice his divine sense and a faintugh could be heard An image of a person with a staff on his back and surrounded by white mist shes inside Azief mind. Azief was angered. And as he is now temporarily the will of the world, when he is angered, the world is angered. Volcanoes all over the world suddenly be active, the skies hurls down lightning on earth ground, the earth shakes with an uncontroble anger, the seas rises up creatingrge waves that rises up to forty meters tall and struck down multiple countries and swallowed inds. Another 25 percent of his vitality was drained again by this unconscious act. As Azief was about to resume tracking he then saw with hisrge eyes made of white clouds, a person as tiny as dust flying towards him, the aura around him overflow out of him Azief immediately recognize the person as Tyrone the general of the World Government forces. Azief thought to himself how pitiful that such a person would burns all of his vitality just to fight him Azief shakes his gigantic head in the sky and with each rotating of his neck, the wind changed direction from his left and right creating a gust of wind that ttened the forest area on his lefty and right side of his face. The wind pressure slices through Tyrone body, akin of the punishment of one thousand cut. Azief though that Tyrone would stop but yet¡­.the General was stubborn as he keep flying forward. Azief looking at this could not help but marvel at the fact that the World Government have many courageous talents in their organization But burning one vitality is one of the most painful way to die. Azief pity the guy so he decided to ease the guy pain He will his mind and a tearing rip sound appeared on the sky, the sound waves travels the world four times. A gigantic void appears and from the void a titanic finger descended down that blotted the sun and covered the skies. This time Tyrone abilities to fly was restricted as thews around him were immediately blocked and the space around him cracked and disintegrated. That finger was ck and dark red mist swirls around that finger, as it descended down. It seems slow but for Tyrone, it seems to descend very fast. He could not move and he could not dive down. He was stuck in the clouds. The space around the finger all exploded creating explosions that created a mini ck hole The mini ck hole did not managed to make any damage as the fingers absorbed the destructive powers of the mini ck hole. The sky breaks and the sun dims. Seeing the world from above, one could see that a hole has been puncture on the ozone The radiation enter Earth but was instantly absorbed by the finger, strengthening it with the energy of destruction. This finger was a finger of destruction backed by the will of the world. Azief face on the sky was icy, like a heartless deity. He didn¡¯t even seems to care that much about Tyrone attack. The finger moves closer and closer before it collided with Tyrone. Tyronepared to the titanic finger was like a speck of dust. When Tyrone body collided with the finger, a great and blinding light was created, thend beneath all exploded as some of the undead that followed the cavalry all disintegrated because of the emission of energy. A shout could be heard before there is silence. Even Katarina on the ground has already stopped her attack as all of the soldiers on the ground has already either surrendered or injured. Frederick who was underneath a few undead skeleton pry away the skeletons from his body as he stand beside Katarina. With that finger, there was a powerful concept of life that destroyed all the skeletons in the ground. But Katarina and Frederick did not think it is detrimental. Since, the battle has already been decided. On the sky, Azief sigh. And the whole world heard his sigh, as every hearts of humans in the world feel heavy as they feltpelled to share his disappointment. After thatst finger attack, Azief gigantic face on the sky slowly dissipating, as the clouds that forms his face went back to their positions and flow endlessly rowed by the winds. That presence that covered the world has disappeared. And Azief appeared back on his previous position, his arms still wide open, his physical body appear once again. His eyes were cloudy for a while before his eyes regain rity and with it he felt the loss of the control he has over the world. He also sense something when he was one with the world. A heartbeat. A thrumming heartbeat full of life He smiles despite himself. He felt it. At that moment when he merged with the world and fight control with the will of the world, he felt he was nowhere but at the same time he was everywhere. He felt¡­.omnipresent. He had walked into the domains of Gods and the beings he saw in his journey He is one step closer. And the fact that his path is not wrong fills him with confidence. His ck robe rises up and his sleeve pped as the wind blows over it. There is no longer dark clouds or thunder and lightning g but even without these the impact of Azief face on the sky is enough. That alone is enough to broke everyone determination. He then sighed in regret. Tyrone was a true man that did not back down even under a superior power. Even though he knew he would die, Tyrone still pick up his weapons and charged towards him. Azief saw thest thing Tyrone look towards when that finger reached him. Tyrone look towards his soldiers like they were his children. And when that finger obliterated him body and soul, Azief swear he could see a smile¡­even though he screamed in pain. As Azief contemte the feeling of merging with the world, the people below all cease their movement. They are all in terror, in awe, and in disbelief. So¡­simply. So easily. And it was done so elegantly. From beginning to end, the battle was dominated by the Death Monarch without any chance whatsoever for the World Government forces to retaliate. And for a moment, they saw the Death Monarch control the will of the world to do his bidding. That finger that seems to be able to obliterate all creation send thunderbolt into people minds as they stand transfixed in fear. Everything that happened was so unrealistic as though like it was a dream. Azief then realizes he was floating on the clouds without concluding his battle He look down at the already injured soldiers and fearful people that has lost any will to fight and he said ¡®Surrender or¡­. perish.¡¯ The cold voice echoed in the pce area like an echo that will repeat itself for eternity. There is no pride, no happiness, just the same indifferent calmness in his tone. Immediately, a soldier threw down his sword to the ground. The sound woke the other soldiers. They look at the soldier and it was a teenage soldiers who has already lost an arm and full of bruises and sh cuts from the wind gales and the pressure of the Death Monarch. Nobody reproach the soldiers. This level of power is beyond any of them. These kind of experts should be deal by another expert With one person throwing down their weapons, it caused a chain reaction as magicians throw down their staffs, snipers and gunman throw down their guns and warrior and knight throw down their saber and de. After seeing Tyrone tragic and terrifying death, theirst bit of spirit to fight waspletely shattered. Many of the officers of Tyrone army is crying, their knees kneeling on the battered ground mourning for their general But none of them shout ¡°revenge for the general¡± or calling to arms to fight the Death Monarch. Resisting would only create more casualties for their side and Tyrone officers knows that Tyrone treated his soldiers like they were his children. He wouldn¡¯t want hismanders to orders his children to a meaningless battle that they have no hope of winning As the nging of thrown down weapons resonated in the courtyard area, they all knew everything was finished. Katarina and Frederick enters the courtyard with their hundred men and they only had to make sure the surrendered soldiers would not be able to escape. Katarina created a dome ice prison that contain all the soldiers on the courtyard of the pce in one ce. Not that anybody would dare to flee Azief closes his eyes for a while before he opens it back and his eyes glints dangerously. He then took a step and he appeared almost instantly inside the throne room, shocking the minister inside the room, some even stumbled and fall down in their surprise Azief look at the person standing on the throne and he smirk. Artur was ashen white and his hand were trembling at the inevitability of his mortality. He takes another step and like lightning he appeared in front of Artur Azief was now face to face with King Artur. He look toward that King and smiles. The King unconsciously kneeled in fear, snot on his nose, tears on his face Azief look down on Artur as he snorted in disdain ¡®Spare m-¡® he was about to say when his head was separated from his body with a sh of Azief finger. Azief finger was sharper than any human made weapon considering his body is powerful beyond belief. Artur head rolled down and stop at the feet of one of the ministers Azief then turn around slowly, his ck robe floated from the ground, as he look toward the shocked minister and orders ¡®Kneel¡¯ And without hesitation all the ministers kneel and dare not lock eyes with the Death Monarch. Azief then walk toward the throne and sat down like it was his seat since the beginning ¡®A democracy or a monarchy¡­let the people decide¡¯ he muttered and the minister that heard this all nodded in fear. Azief waited for Frederick toe inside the pce to meet him. By now, all the factions in the world probably would have already known his return to the stage of the world. On the steps of the front gate, Katarina and Frederick push down the entrance gate and walk towards the pce throne room. ¡°That person have returned and like always he once again will brought storms in theing days.¡± The news have spread in almost an hour after Pnd falls by the mysterious information gathering organization The White Owls. They also distribute video message and articles. They are kind of like newspaperpany but no one knows why they are doing it and for what reason. The title was numerous ¡°The Prince changed his name to Death Monarch¡± ¡°The Battle of Krakow¡± Even as the world react to the news and the forces of the World Government slowly getting out of Europe and around Pnd, there are a few people who is rushing to Pnd. In the sky of China, a golden phoenix carriage traverse around the clouds heading to Pnd with hope in her heart. Fairy of the Stars Somi ising. On the skies of Norway and Greece, two of the heroines of the current era is also flying towards Pnd to fulfill their oath or to break their promise. At the same time the Dragon of Wawel who wanted to confront the being that threaten its existence has fled to underground after seeing the face on the Heavens. It disrupt the magic in the body of the dragon and forces the dragon to assess the power of that human After all the Dragon of Wawel was made from the umtions of sentiments and thoughts of humans The World Government on the other hand¡­is extremely quiet. The same could be said for the Republic. Nobody knows what this means but everyone knows that tomorrow will be a different world with this new variable that has pooped out. Everyone knows¡­.the reason why the Republic and the World Government did not move is because those two colossus organization is preparing. This is the calm before the storm. *** PRESENT TIME Azief open his eyes as he reflect what happens these past few days. He got up from his throne and then he take a step and a sh of lightning could be seen moving. He then appeared inside a hospital built by Budiman. Inside a quartz capsule, floating inside the fluid filled capsule is Shinji. Azief look at the chamber and nodded confirming that the warrior is recuperating well. Then he take another step and disappeared without anyone none the wiser he just visited the chamber. He now appears near the hangar deck of the Battlestar port. He saw from afar, Budiman orders his subordinates and guiding the new recruits in repairing the Starbirds. Azief walk towards him leisurely. The mechanics and the workers were all working when one of them identally saw that ck robe and that worker dropped his pliers in shock startling the others They look towards the direction of that worker. It was then they also realized that the Death Monarch was present in the hangar. Immediately they all kneel in fear, not one of them dares to look into the face beneath that ck hood. Budiman saw the Death Monarch and also kneels. But there is no fear on his eyes. He is after all the subordinates of the Death Monarch. Azief waved his hand gesturing all the workers to disperse except Budiman, the Chief Engineer. They immediately disperse and there in the hangar of the Battlestar only two people are left. Azief stand near Budiman and then he ask ¡®Where is my clone?¡¯ Budiman then handed a pill. ¡®Sina refined that clone into a pill¡¯ Budiman exined ¡®Hoh¡¯ Azief was amused. So pills could even refine clones. He thought to himself, looking at the pill with a curios expression Budiman then exins the usage of the pills. If the pills is ingested for a moment, a person would possess Azief clone powers Of course that power was limited by the power of the original clone. When the clone is destroyed, the people who eat the pills will return back to their original forms and then could still fight in top condition since the thing that died was the clone. Azief was clearly interested in this so he asked Budiman ¡®Could Sina mass produce this?¡¯ Budiman shakes his head and Azief just nodded. ¡®You never used it? All these years?¡¯ ¡®There was never that many danger as you expected.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ And Azief tone was cold Budiman bitterly sigh and he continue ¡®The dangers that the group faces now could not be solved by my lord clone made during your Energy Dispense Stage.¡¯ Azief did not say anything. He only sighed. Many things have changed. Looking at Budiman, while this person did not follow him into battle, Budiman expertise could help many people. The fact that Budiman is in his camp made him one of Azief people. And Azief will never mistreat his own people. But he was never that close with Budiman. To be honest, Budiman could be said to share the same root as Azief Before the fall, he is a My man. And Budiman is an Indonesian. There is good ribbing on both sides, but in the end they share the same root of ancestry. He should at least feel some familiarity or fondness with Budiman yet¡­he never talk too much with the guy. Azief also recognizes that after the Fall, there is no My or Caucasian or African descent anymore. Azief don¡¯t know if only he recognizes it but he is pretty sure none of those people in the same level as him could be considered human anymore Before, his race when he was in Seed Forming is Neo Etherna but when he checked his status window after he broke to Disk Forming, his race is now called Etherna Sacred It reminds him of a story Alsurt once told him and hope he is wrong. He shakes that story form his head and look toward Budiman ¡®Keep up the good work. And if Loki contact you¡­..¡¯ ¡®I know¡¯ Budiman said. Azief put his hand on Budiman shoulders and then he takes another step and disappeared appearing back inside his throne room. In his hand, is Sina pills which contains the essence of his clone. Azief did not say it to anyone but after he merge with the world, his body is still recovering. He did well, hiding this weakness. But he could no longer recuperating so slowly. A few hours ago, the Fairy of the Stars arrived in the pce. She reported that Wang Jian was captured by the World Government. And he was captured because he wanted to save someone And Azief could guess who that other person is. Azief eyes is now full of murderous intent as he said ¡®Hirate¡­.this time¡­you must die¡¯ And he crushed the pills inside his palm. *** Chapter 218: Premonition of death GREECE ATHENS The winds of the city of Athens have always felt familiar for her. She remembers that when she was a child, her mother would take a trip down to Athens a few times in a year. Shees from a rtively wealthy household. When Greece suffers from bankruptcy her family emigrated to overseas and they live in Australia for a couple of years. When the financial situation recovered, her father returned back, always loving the smell of the sea. It was a simpler times back then. She smirks as her straw sandals stomp onto the ground in annoyance. Her face is being shrouded by the purple hood. If one could see her eyes one would see her cloudy eyes that resembled the clouds that moves in the wind. That eyes seems to see through Times and Destiny Her oversized long purple robe does not touch the ground as it floated by an invisible power. She closes her eyes, and opens it again, the swirls of clouds in her eyes lessened. She look in front of her and sighed before walking forward again. Walking beside her, is a young man with curly hair and muscly physique wearing a glistening grey armor that seems to enhance the man valorous spirit Even thought that man covered his face one could feel that the one beneath those cover is a valiant and a heroic person The man golden hair flows elegantly as it being blown by the sea winds. ¡®My Lady¡­.should we continue? People seems to have noticed you. Is it not wiser to ask the others toe and secure your safety?¡¯ The woman smiles and she smirks before she take a step forward not saying anything. The man did not press on the woman, following the woman with devotion. The woman is the world famous Oracle Erika, the woman who sees the future, feared and revered and the man beside her is Antonius her loyal protector ¡®Time has gone awry. I see Demons and Saints, a great war that split the Sky and divides Gods and Mortals. I need to seek the source and peer more through the Veil¡¯ she said. Antonius did not respond. He knows that the Oracle mutterings and words couldn¡¯t be understood not until the time came for her words to be understood. Erika waves her sleeve and her energy rises up and in those cloudy eyes of her were two Disk spiraling through her pupils, showing her countless possibilities and paths of one¡¯s life. She walked, and walked, her steps did not waver, her heart refined with each steps, her eyes be clear as her heart is refined. She needed to walk this journey even though she is afraid. Because she wanted to know¡­why? She already knows what will about to happen so the only question is why? Why she do it? One might not understand her thinking but that is probably because they were not Erika¡­the famous Oracle. She wanted to know who the person with ten rings¡­but most importantly she wanted to know why she will give her eyes to that person. Why? This question haunted her at night¡­..and it was her own smile in her vision that haunted her the most. She already almostpletely sure that the person with ten rings is none other than The Death Monarch. She already heard the news of what happened in Pnd. Since she knows¡­.now she knows where to go. She keeps walking through the center of the city where arge gigantic portal twelve meter tall is set up in the middle of therge square. When people noticed that it was the Oracle, they all drop down their eyes, their head is half bowed not daring to look into the eyes of the Oracle. Antonius is vignt, his eyes scans the surrounding if there is any suspicious person. As she walk closer to the teleportation portal tform and as more people recognize her, the people created path for her to walk straight to the portal. They all kneeled like giving way to a holy existence. A guard was protecting the portal and was busy collecting the fees when he spotted the two people. He was about to yell to queue but when he saw the floating robe that did not touch the ground and the color of the robe, and saw that tall muscly guard beside the woman, he immediately knows who the two person is. Not to mention he could now see the sea of people kneeling below the ten feet tform He kneeled ¡®Great Oracle¡¯ Erika only nodded slightly as she walk forward, climbing the steps and almost approaching the portal She stand a few meters from the kneeling guard and then she ask ¡®Do I need to pay?¡¯ She said innocently but whates out of her mouth was that calm and ancient voice. The guard flinched a bit, his eyes look at the ground, fearing to watch that famous eyes of the Oracle. ¡®Of course not great Oracle¡¯ he replied with respect and a hint of fear. Oracle smiles ¡®Is the Teleportation Portals of the Ind of Peace is still open?¡¯ she ask. She saw a few symbols on the portals gate that has dimmed. ¡®It is closed off Great oracle.¡¯ The guard replies. Erika nodded. She expected it. ¡®The Three Chain Inds?¡¯ Erika asked ¡®It is still open. But it will be closed in a few hours.¡¯ The guard quickly exined ¡®Is it because the matters of the Death Monarch?¡¯ Erika ask with a smirk in her face. The guard nodded ¡®Then open the portal of Blue Ind for me.¡¯ She said Antonius was anxious. ¡®My Lady¡­.will that be alright? We don¡¯t know the situations in the Ind. I fear¡­¡¯ But Erika calmly said ¡®I will find a way to enter the Ind of Peace.¡¯ Antonius could only nod when The Great Oracle insist. The guard pretend he did not hear anything. The guard knows to survive in this harsh world sometimes one have to be deaf, blind and mute. Erika then orders the guard ¡®Open it for me¡¯ The guard opens the portals. Slowly she enters that liquid like substance that fills the portals. Feeling a bit nauseated as she enters, her right foot falls down and she was at the Blue Ind All around her wasrge tall trees that covered thend. The branches with thick leaves obstruct the sunlight froming down yet the flora of the forest was unaffected with this phenomena. And blue stones could be found almost anywhere on the ind. Behind her Antonius appeared almost a secondter. Erika then look left and right and said ¡®We need to go to the Ind. I guess I need to find a way¡¯ She opens her eyes and her cloudy eyes turnspletely white as she peers through the Veil and the Disk inside her eyes spirals. She no longer overdraft her longevity and youth as easily as before now that she has enter Disk Formation. Then she closes her eyes. She shift through the Visions of the future, making sure that she will not enter those future that involves those Seven Godly Beings. Then she saw it. An opportunity. A path to reach the Ind. She saw a shabby man wearing patched clothes collecting some crystal coral nearby the shores of the Blue Ind. She saw that is where her solution lies. Then she opens her eyes and her eyes returns to being cloudy. ¡®Find a thirty year old shabby man wearing patched clothes collecting some crystal coral nearby the shores of the Blue Ind. There lies our way to the Ind¡¯ Antonius nodded and began preparing. He has no reason to doubt the word of the Oracle. She has never been wrong before. Now that Antonius began moving, Erika walked down the tform of the teleportation portal as she walk slowly and calmly. She opens her hood as she let the wind breeze blows over her. The sea breeze reminds her of Athens¡­.and a life which is so far away from her now. Erika knows that if she were to seek Death Monarch in Pnd, she would miss him. Not to mention the space around Pnd was sealed, by the moment she arrived, the Death Monarch would not be there anymore. And how does she knows? Because she could see the future. She knows¡­he would be there. On the Ind. And he also saw the premonition of death. ¡®Hirate¡­.could you survive this cmity? It seems your time is slowly dwindling.¡¯ And sheugh a bit before walking away. *** SOMEWHERE ON THE ISLAND OF PEACE A snake slithers the ground nearby the Field of Thunder belonging to the Thunder Monarch Oreki. In the field, thunders strikes every second, and very effective training spot of the Thunder Monarch. Yet, these thunder did not strike this one tiny small slithering snakes that keep moving forward to reach the ordinary hut on the end of the field. Oreki was sitting cross legged absorbing the thunder energy around the field, his eyes shining golden thunder and his body was as sharp as a sword and his body seems to repel all negative energy. He enters into state of conscious and unconsciousness every minutes. Everyone have their own way to strengthen their foundation. Azief has his own way and Oreki have his own way. Since he did not pursue the Perfection he did not possess Azief powerful physical body that could even sometimes ignore Laws infused power and normal attack. Topete with Death Monarch in a battle of physical body is akin to throw a mountain into one own feet. But while Oreki did not pursue the path of perfection¡­does it mean he could not reach the level where he could at least fight with Death Monarch with his physical body? Oreki¡­in a way was lucky. In the two years of the absence of the Death Monarch, he went into many expedition hunting beast in the forbidden continent¡­Australia. In one of his expedition he managed to kill a twelve Legged Thunder Spider. Nowadays¡­.monster did not drop gold or silver anymore. And the rate of things dropping form a yed monster has dropped considerably. But¡­this time Oreki truly hit the jackpot. The Spider dropped something The Nine Thunder Body Refinement Method. The method involves Oreki creating Nine Body made of Thunder Energy. In other words a clone of himself made of Thunder. Usually a true clone body could only be made in Divine Comprehension realm. But with the technique it made it possible for Oreki to create true clone. Of course while it is true clone it did not possess the uniqueness of the true clone of someone who attained the realm of Divine Comprehension. The True Clone of the Divine Comprehension realm was made of Law. Oreki clone is made of energy essence. The difference is like Heaven and Earth. But, Oreki still practices it. He will create Nine Body made of Thunder Essence and when all Nine Body reached Energy Disperse Stage, he would fuse them all inside his true body. This is Oreki greatest secret. Of all the powerhouse in the World Government, the least eye catching and rtively quiet in the past few years after the fall of Ind of Peace in the Fake World was Oreki. In that silence of his, lies an indomitable will. Why did his body need all to reach Energy Disperse Stage? Because that is where the Perfection of Body starts The Nine Thunder Body Refinement while was not as overbearing as the Perfection Path that Azief pursues, that is only true whenpared to Azief. If he manages to fuse all nine, other than Azief being number one in terms of physical body, no one could im number two if Oreki manages to fuse the nine clones into his true body. All over the world, his clone disguise themselves and ying monsters and umting experience. Two years is not enough¡­even four years is not enough. But Oreki did not mind. In a few years, there would nobody above him in terms of physical body other than Azief. Even then, he would still be able to battle with the Death Monarch without being killed in one exchange like so many enemies of Death Monarch that is stupid enough to fight him face to face. As he closes and opens his eyes, there was a humming from his body as he refines another lightning bolt that is swirling inside his body. He was in a trance when suddenly his re turns sharp and he look behind him as he jumped up and adopt a defensive posture ¡®Who?!¡¯ He said. It was then he realizes a snake. A small green snake¡­slithering on the floor of his hut. But, Oreki did not trust rxed. Instead he is more vignt. Because he could feel a trace of power from that snake. A powerful soul. If not for his thunder attributes that could sense thing so acutely¡­he would not have realized that there is a slithering snake in his hut. ¡®Who?!¡¯ He asked again. It was then green mist covered the hut and then at the ce where there is the snake now there is a young man that seems handsome and fragile Even though the face is different Oreki of course is familiar with this nauseating aura. ¡®Loki!¡¯ He said with derision ¡®It has been a long time Oreki.¡¯ Loki greeted with that annoying smile. Oreki did not rx. ¡®Do you not believe I would call upon the whole power of the World Government to capture you right now?¡¯ Loki smirks as he sits on one of the chairs on the living room. ¡®Ah,e on. We both know you won¡¯t do that. You¡­owe me. And I alwayse to collect. Just like that someone.¡¯ He said with a trace of reminiscent on his face. Oreki takes a deep breath and then still standing he asked. ¡®What do you want?¡¯ Loki click his finger and a smog of green covers the hut, a barrier that prevents others from listening to their conversation. Oreki notices it and his vignce increased. ¡®What is the meaning of this Loki?¡¯ ¡®Ie here¡­to resolve a misunderstanding¡­and prevent something from happening. All I need from you is simple. A front row seat¡¯ ¡®A front row seat? For what?¡¯ ¡®For the greatest farce in the world¡¯ he said as a smirk etched on his face. *** SOMEWHERE IN POLAND. Morgana effort was futile. She arrived at Pnd center Krakow only to hear that the Death Monarch is no longer there. No one knows where he is now. But Morgana ¡­she could guess where the Death Monarch went. Especially when she heard the rumors on the capital. It is said that the Fairy of Stars Somie to talk about Wang Jian. Morgana then heard that the White Witch said this might rte to Sofia. And she spoke of everything she knows to Morgana. From what she told Morgana, Hirate sent an Executive Order ordering the capture of the Divine Archer. And immediately something clicked. Morgana¡­knows the way her father works. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t make sense and he did many weird things. But if there is one thing that is constant with him¡­is that he protect his own. ¡®Louise we are going.¡¯ Morgana said as she got up from her bed packing her bag. She slept in the inn in center Krakow yesterday to search for some news but when she got the news from the White Witch, she knows where the Death Monarch is going ¡®Where are we going Madam?¡¯ Smiling with deviousness Morgana replied ¡®The Ind of Peace.¡¯ *** ISLAND OF PEACE THE QUORUM COUNCIL ROOM There was thirteen men in the room. They are all shrouded in the darkness of the room. Sitting on the ends of the long table is Admiral Pandikar. The other twelve faces were a few politicians and military leaders of the World Government. They all came in holographic projection. Pandikar open the lights and the twelve faces were revealed. They all look at each other. Most of them was frowning Then one of them said ¡®The Death Monarch has return¡¯ the other faces darken. That name is something of a taboo in the World Government, a stain on their im of superiority ¡®Pandikar¡­.are you sure about this?¡¯ Pandikar who was the only one truly here in the room, nodded ¡®We need to have insurance. We could not always acquiesce.¡¯ ¡®This is no joking matter. The Death Monarch is powerful. He already brought down Pnd. That is one of our territory we need to keep the Republic ambition in check¡¯ Pandikar nodded and reply ¡®We have Hikigaya and Oreki.¡¯ One of the people in the room then said ¡®They are unstable elements. Hikigaya is secluding himself to form his fourth disk. And Oreki¡­.who knows where his thoughts lies?¡¯ ¡®You think he would change side?¡¯ The person did not say anything. But another person said nonchntly ¡®The Republic¡­.is gaining traction. There will¡­..be people who will be tempted.¡¯ Pandikar rub his beard. ¡®I will send some of the Secret Guard to watch over him him.¡¯ The other did not say anything only nodding. For a while there is silence in the room until one of them began addressing the elephant in the room ¡®Hirate¡­..is he still there?¡¯ Pandikar eyes turns sharp. Then he reply with his gruff voice. ¡®He is still there.¡¯ ¡®No¡­.problem?¡¯ One of the other ask ¡®I doubt that¡¯ Pandikar replies with a devious smile on his face. The other people in the room decided to trust Pandikar words and did not say anything more on that matter ¡®Fine¡­.Then let us discuss the mobilization of the army¡¯ one of the council members said Pandikar nodded as the thirteen people inside the Quorum Council is making ns for the World Government *** SOMEWHERE DEEP BELOW THE GOLDEN CAGE OF RAYMOND AND THE WIND CELL OF THE DIVINE ARCHER. In a metal-like minerals room etched with vibrational runes and formation that links to the heart of the ind, is a person, with sagged body and faces full of tiredness. That person eyes is bloodshot. The man was tall if he stands and usually he looked dignified and majestic. But now sprawling on the floor of this room, no trace of that dignity and majesty could be seen on this man body. This man was the President of the World Government Ashikaga Hirate. Hirate even though he was tired, he still looked at the room with hatred. His Psionic Force could not prate this weird metal, making him unable to send a message. It also prevent him from being detected. If not maybe Hikigaya or the others would realize that he was being imprisoned here. Hirate coughed blood as he felt the rebound of once again trying to use his Psionic Force. ¡®Fuck this shit¡¯ he cursed in frustration ¡®Uhuk,uhuk¡¯ Hirate then let his body rest, his body sprawl around the floor, tiredness fill his body. He still remembers it like it was yesterday. And it all started with the discussion on how to deal with the Divine Archer. Hirate knows in his previous encounter with the Prince that the Prince respond to kindness and gratitude more positively instead of strong arm tactics. Knowing that he suggested to talk to Divine Archer and let her exin it to the Prince about the matter of the assassination. However Pandikar and a few other high echelon members of the Quorum did not agree saying that the World Government is now able to stand equal with the Prince. Even if that is so, Hirate and Raymond believes that it is better to seek friend than make enemies. Who would have thought that Pandikar would use this matter to convince a few of the council members to stage a coup? They were trapped in the Council Room, and fought a blood battle with the whole World Government not knowing he and Raymond was captured. He didn¡¯t know what happens after¡­. But Hirate truly regret that he created the Golden Cage and the Wind Cell. He created it in secrecy in fear of Raymond betrayal and in fear that the Divine Archer might one day attack the Ind. He didn¡¯t know it would be used against him. Two of his supporters were captured. Hirate didn¡¯t know what happens on the surface and how would the coup sustains itself. But there was another thing Hirate was confused by? Why was he spared? Hirate closes his eyes as he sleeps. His only chance of escaping this is to breakthrough. He is prepared to borrow the power of the Psionic Force. In the middle of the room, a faint aura that would disturb the mind and plunge people to a chattering andplexity of thousands of mind is slowly enveloping Hirate. Like the day before and the day before it. Today, he once again trying to breakthrough. *** All over the world people are gathering at the Ind Of Peace. Somee openly, others are hiding in the dark. But where is the main character of this event? Everyone that knows the backstory knows that the Death Monarch wille to the Ind to ask for exnation. But where is he? *** IN A CAVE SOMEWHERE IN THE LANCESTON REGION OF AUSTRALIA Sitting on the ground is Azief. He was looking at something on his hand. It was a spear. Looking at the spear there is excitement on his face He then said to himself with determination ¡®I will form my fifth Disk using this spear as the base. A spear forged from the fragment of the All Source¡¯ He then gripped the spear tightly and said in his mind ¡®Refine!¡¯ *** Chapter 219: The monarch summons FORBIDDEN CONTINENT AUSTRALIA The roars of monsters fill thend, and thend were unhospitable. The sky sometimes hurls down fire and when it rains, it rains acid that could melt rocks and metal. This is Australia. When the Fall happens, Australia was one of the nations that hit most badly other than China. Monster multiplied almost overnight and they were all at the level unprecedentedpared to the other region of the world. But it was also the ces where there is many teleportation portals. In the beginning many of those that find the teleportation portal all teleport themselves out of the continent. Those that survives all told the same story. There were monster in such arge numbers that if they were to have a mind and leader they could overwhelm the world. Now, years has passed since the Fall. While they are not many that still dares ventures to this forbidden continent, the world has at least knows the kind of monster that roams this continent. There were at least thousands of monsters of different kinds roamed thisnd. Thisnd is usually open to all, but not many came. But today a weird sight could be seen around the entire continent. There was a grey dome like barrier around the continent of Australia that seems to prevent anything or anyone from entering and anything on the inside froming out. The monsters all roared and tries to ram their body into the wall. The result was that these monsters were drained of their vitality, while some went insane and devoured their own race. Even though the monster have no mind of their own, they have instinct. After seeing so many of their race died after trying to break the grey barrier they disperse and continue roaming thend unable to get out. The sea monsters that usually eat the small monster that are in the shore also could not eat anything for the whole day. This matter should not be widespread and many people would be curios of the person who erected such barrier if this was any other ces. They might evene and see whether a treasure was born for such barrier to be erected But this is Australia. The Forbidden Continent. With how dangerous the waters, thend and the horde of monster inside it, not many dares venture here. So, not many people saw that barrier. The barrier was constructed by Azief to minimize the effect he would certainly induce when he forms his fifth seed. He was in that cave, his body cracking and wind pulsates around him before cracking and breaking. He is absorbing the energy in the fragment of the spear, his eyes closed, his mind open as his Undying Physique slowly emits golden aura. As he sat in the cave, his vitality and blood circted all over his body surrounded by a trace of blue aura that seems to invade his body and quickly assimting into his body The spear tip was turned to blue because of the refining Azief body shines with a golden bluish radiance. Still closing his eyes, Azief felt his aura rises up and with it the worldly essence around him was absorbed, his body turns into a bottomless pit of absorbing worldly energy. The beast around the cave wither, aged and dies, turning to dust as the wind blows and blows all these dust. A white fox was near the cave. The vortex of absorbing power absorbed the energy of the white fox and the white fox turns into dust in a matter of second. All around fifty kilometers around the cave all monsters turns into dust. Azief was like a holy exorcist, exorcising the Demons turning them into a puff of smokes. Australia is one of the few ces in the world that have high concentrated energy vital for cultivation on Earth. But now, that thick energy is being absorbed by Azief, thinning it out. Poisonous fog empowered by the energy of the world in Australia bes thin. While it will help decreasing the severity of the poisonous fog it will also decrease energy of this continent. The world inside Azief consciousness is formed by his Worldly Disk that created a sun in his inner world His Universal Disk forms the moon and the stars. His Ancient Rune disk forms the runic energy that embedded itself into the stars, the moon, the sun and the Space and Time itself in his inner world and act like Laws of his Inner World. As long as he spoke of it, the runes in his Inner World will shape the world ording to his wishes. The Celestial Disk he had enables him to absorb celestial energy. Unfortunately there is scarce of celestial energy on Earth. If not he could create celestial spell and even refines celestial weapons. The Celestial Energy is also present in his Inner World but it is not many. Now, as he refines the spear, the All Source energy fills his Inner World. Immediately, his Inner World was shaking and an explosion happens akin of a Big Bang. The sun turns blue, the sky parted and the runes shakes. Celestial Energy was empowered and all in all in the brief moment Azief refines the spear his Inner World was strengthened to an unprecedented degree. It will not be too much to say his Inner World underwent an evolution. Vitality fills Azief entire body, erasing him of any effect of merging with the world. And Azief body, for the first time appears inside his own Inner World. This body of his was transparent like he was not solid but he was there, existing in his Inner World, light spill from his eyes, lighting the world, erasing any darkness. The stars gathered around his hands, with one grasp he could take the stars into his palm and the sky below his feet, seeming so fragile. He could stomp his feet and the Heavens will crumble. It was like Azief was in an isted world inside his own inner world, the monarch of all creation in his inner world. On the outside, the spear finally disintegrated as it is finally all refined. To refine a piece of All Source is a hard task and could take many months and for some weak creatures it could take even years. Even so, some might explode themselves midway of refining the energy of the spear because of the overloading of energy present inside the spear of more urately the fragment of the All Source. But this problem did not bother Azief. Why? Because his body hardly felt stressed or even pain when he absorbed the energy inside the spear. This is a testament of Azief physical body prowess. In this Universe, not many could challenge him in terms of physical body. In his Inner World, the moment the energy was fully absorbed, a blue beam shot up from the sky of his Inner world to himself. The blue beams seems like it wanted tomunicate with him. Around the blue beam, heavenly energy surrounded it, bolstering the Celestial Disk. The Celestial Disk that has always existed but offer almost no help to Azief is now being powered up. This beam enveloped Azief like it was protecting him and refining Azief. But not only heavenly energy revolved around this beam. It also have the runic energy that usually only present in the Eight Realms, and the Worldly energy and Universal Energy was also present shocking Azief. The blue beam enveloping him made Azief to appear sacred, as if he was the Universe favored child. As Azief was enveloped by the blue beam he was reminded again about Alsurt story. He didn¡¯t know why he was reminded of that story but the more he remembered the more he felt unease. He remember that Alsurt once shows the image of the most ancient races of the Universe, the Etherna race. They wererge like a small universe and they possess great powers and abilities. And they were all surrounded by golden bluish aura. Almost like the same aura thating off the All Source fragment. Azief decided to forget about the story and think to himself how could it be so coincidental? He did not want to think too much and broke his concentration of forming his fifth disk so he empty his mind from Alsurt stories and concentrate back on the forming. As the blue aura revolves and enter Azief body, it connected the sky and him, and allowing Azief to be one with his Inner World Azief body continuously rumbled as if something wanted to climb out from the earth and wanting to burst out. Azief vitality and blood energy soared to the Heavens, covering all existence and creation with blue colors as his body resounded with thunderous explosion. Blue lightning rumbles and strikes thends but instead of thend being blown apart by the blue lightning it strengthen thends. The blue lightning strengthen the world. This all signaled the forming of Azief fifth disk. Azief floating on the sky of his Inner World could not help but be proud of himself and bing even more confident that he could create Thirteen Disk and summons the Supremacy Stairway Spatial fabric and time around Azief body distorted and wither and break apart as the energy inside his body rising up. As Azief moves his finger spatial crack was formed and a continent inside his Inner World exploded. With just a simple movement it had such a disastrous effect on his Inner World but he made a grabbing motion with his hand and the continent reforms back. This is his Inner World¡­where he is the God. Gentle waves of energy pacify the world, as buzzing sound creating a harmonious melody that seems to resonates with the heavenly energy of the Heavens, heal the world and strengthen it. Then the energy gathered, amassing concentrated energy in Azief Inner World, the pressure bearing on the Inner World was unprecedented. It was so pressuring that the heavens started cracking and thend fractured into countless division. It was then a Disk formed. It wasrge and the rotating of the Disk spreads out power all over the stars, ands that is being formed in his Inner World. Azief Inner World expanded. His Gxy expanded by a thousand folds and news form on the outskirt of his Universe. And in the center of his Universe was his fifth Disk, the All Source Disk. This Disk were different from all other Disk. What is the difference? The All Source Disk was titanic in its size. It was asrge as three Earths. Azief thought of it and he appeared in front of the disk like he was stepping out of some space crack. He look at his Titanic Disk and slowly float towards it, the energy washed over him like a cool water being poured into a body in heat, it was refreshing andfortable. He touched therge Disk and the Disk dispersed, its energy embed itself into all creations, into the suns, the moons, the stars, the grass , the wind and the Laws of the Inner World. Everything have a little bit of the essence of this Disk. He called this Disk All Source Disk Azief has finally seeded in forming his Fifth Disk which gave him more confidence of raiding the World Government. Outside the cave, Azief did not realize when he was forming his fifth disk, his ten rings were giving an odd resonance. All of the ten rings glows with blue color. Azief once talked about this ring with Alsurt once. Alsurt said this ring did not belong to the Demonic world as its origin seems to be from a world of pure energy that transcended the limitations of the Demonic World. If Azief was conscious right now and saw the blue aura that glowing off from his ring Azief might have gained a clue regarding the rings origins. But the moment Azief formed the fifth disk the glow on the rings dimmed and disappeared. Azief opens his eyes. His body was glistening with blue aura that seems to repel anything worldly around him. He was sitting cross legged but he was floating from the ground. He then realizes his body was full of sweat. He chuckles a bit as he could not remember thest time he sweat. He got up and he no longer floats as his feet touched the ground. He tries to rotate the All Source Disk and absorbed the world energy. It was then a wider smile appears on Azief face. He now knew the function of the All Source Disk. He discovered that when he absorbed the world energy, he could use the All Source disk to refine it to other types of energy. Happy with this discovery Azief absorbed more energy as he refines it to be the Celestial Energy and Runic energy, With runic energy he could use words to turns ordinary utterance into Laws. With enough energy he could evenpel people to stop their cirction of energy and disturb the Laws of the World He absorbed almost all the energy in Australia making it almost barren without energy. It would take months before the World Orb will replenish the energy in Australia Azief look outside and he saw it was night. He didn¡¯t know how many days he used to refine the Disk. The process might look fast but Azief did not sense the passage of time when he was in his Inner World. Thankfully he brought a timer from Pnd. He look at the timer and he nodded his head, ¡®Five days¡¯ he muttered. Not too long and not too short. Now, that he is finished with his refining and form his Fifth Disk, he fly upward destroying the cave as he fly upwards. The grey dome he erected immediately disintegrated as he sails the wind. He did not look down as he fly into the air. But if he look downwards, he would see, millions of monsters bones scattered all over the continents. Monsters aren¡¯t the same like humans. Without the energy it was like they were deprived of oxygen. After all the monster was formed from the will and energy of the World Orb. But that was not enough to kill the monsters. After all, they still have their body and they could withstand it. Azief did not realizes it but when he absorb the energy of the world around Australia he unconsciously absorbed the life force of all the monster in it to. Combined that with him sealing the area, the destructiveness of his absorbing powers were amplified. For a while people would be able to travel into the forbidden continent. And a white owl flying around the continent, soaring in the sky saw it as it flies into the clouds. In the end Azief level shot up to 75. And now he has five disk once again putting him in the forefront of the race to ultimate strength on Earth. His Divine Sense was unleashed, as two of his Disk draws power from the world and the sun and moon. Ind of Peace is usually hidden and they keep moving, floating just a few meters above the sea. With the Ind of Peace shutting all of his teleportation portals and closing itself off, they are now invisible. Not to mention Anti Detection formation and magical array they would surely employs, the fact that they keep moving would also made pinpointing their true location almost impossible Of course¡­.unfortunately they are dealing with the Death Monarch. With their arrays and security measures they could hide from anyone in the world¡­except Azief. His Divine Sense expanded, covering the whole world and Azief this time merged for a second with the world before quickly extracting himself out of the merging. Coming out of that state Azief smile. ¡®Gotcha¡¯ he said, his eyes glints dangerously. He stopped on the air. Then he brought out a jade-like stone the size of a rectangle. He spoke something towards the stone and crushed it with his hand. And then he moves forward. *** In Pnd, Fairy of the Stars Somi is sitting on top ofrge boulder, hugging her sword. Behind her, six swords floated dangerously. There is killing intent in her eyes and also a trace of coldness that should not have existed in the eyes of such a young girl. It was then as she contemting something, the long distance jade transmitting talisman cracked and a message sounded in Somi ears. ¡®Gather at the Antic Ocean. Or follow the trails of my energy. I am getting back mypanions¡¯ Hearing this Somi got up. And she shot up toward the area of the Tower of Bones in the distance. Inside the Tower of Bones, were some people that have met Azief when he brought Pnd to its knees. Frederick was to be the temporary leader of the temporary government and he have been gathering the people all around the country to organize the government. But inside the Tower of Bones is also Azief allies and subordinates sitting on a long table giving their input and making sure no one have any funny ideas toward Frederick. Azief is clearly intending to truly give independence to Pnd, to free them from choosing between the Republic and the World Government. And he would not interfere which surprises even Frederick. Usually when someone expend this much effort to help someone, they always have something to gain. Not to mention, Pnd is a kingdom that has strategic importance in the eyes of both titanic organizations of World Government and the Republic. But Azief was not interested in being the dark hand behind the power of Pnd. Azief has always felt he is not suitable to be King or having a position where he has to administrate. He yearns to be carefree. That is the reason for him obsessively seeking strength, so that he could not be forced doing something he didn¡¯t want to do Around the long tables there is Athena and Freya who havee not too long after Azief constructed the Tower of Bones to renew their pledge of allegiance. There is Sina and Sasha, talking with each other in jovial mood while sipping red wine. Budiman and Immortal Couple was also present and seems to be catching up, telling each other of their experiences in the absence of Death Monarch during those two years. The only people not present were Loki and his forces, Sofia and Wang Jian. The moment Azief broke the jade, they all get the same message and they all got up from their seat. They all looked towards each other with serious expression and they all know what they should do. Their leader has issued summon so they must also follow. That day, the whole world stirred when the White Owl reported the news about the situations in Pnd. Seven Battlestar departed from Pnd each one headed by Azief people, the movement part the clouds and scared the shit of people who used to mistreat the Death Monarch subordinate making them hiding even deeper in their stronghold. Fairy of the Stars Somi, led the White Tiger Army belonging to Wang Jian of thirty thousand soldiers who are all motivated to save their general Sina call in some favors amassing the shocking numbers of elite cultivators around five thousand that owe some debt toward her. She also call upon her disciples of Alchemist and Pill Refiner around four hundred people as she led her Alchemist army into one of the Battlestar. Lady Athena led her Myrmidon Army consisting of thirty thousand elite soldiers all of whom are near on verge of either Energy Disperse Stage and many of them are also in Energy Disperse Stage. Lady Freyamanded her Valkyries consisted of many Berserkers, and Warriors. Shemanded ten thousand soldiers, each of them possess ungodly strength. Sasha the Nightingale on the other handmanded the Shadow Guards which is around fifteen thousand people. The Shadow Guards was one of Azief secret corps he built before he went to Earth 39. In all of these years Sasha never reveal this hidden force. Now, that Azief has summoned the entire group, she activated this hidden forces that have already been gathering in Pnd since the news of Azief location was exposed. Budiman on the other handmanded the group of engineers and builders for any repairs of the Battlestar and Starship. The Immortal Couple on the other hand bothmanded ten thousand people each. These twenty thousand people were Loki forces. While Loki was not present he did sent twenty thousand troops to aid Azief. But his whereabouts is still unknown. This means Azief mobilized 110400 troops. This force in the current era is arge force that could pressure many factions. Not to mention these are elite soldiers. Azief did not care too much about the troops since he believed his power would be sufficient but the World Government root dig deep. To have more back up is not something Azief hated. Not to mention Azief did not want to debase himself by fighting with the lower levelers. It almost felt like he was a bully. He knew only a few people in the World Government could give him a warm up. His solution was simple. He will beat everyone until they tell him where is Sofia and Wang Jian Now that he is at the peak of power, he did not think too much nor does he needs to. He would go to the World Government and punish those who scheme against him. Now that the Weronian Invasion has ended Azief did not have much reservation in sparing the World Government of their elite forces mainly Hirate. Azief believes it is Hirate that orders the capture of Sofia. Thest time he spares the organization was because he needed the world to be united and he knows that the World Government could truly unified the intent of humanity to work against those invaders. Azief find it a hassle to be a leader and unify people and he is not skilled in it which is why he spares the World Government. This time, the World Government once again schemed against him. If he keeps letting the World Government off without teaching them a lesson, then who would fear and respect him in the future? On the sky of the world, a ck blur crosses clouds heading towards the Antic Ocean with a speed that broke the sound barrier and leaving an unstable space distortions. On the sky of Pnd, seven Battlestar leaves the kingdom as they move in a speed of light following the trail of energy left by Death Monarch The whole world knows¡­..this is it. The clouds parted, the sky gave way and the world trembles as the curtain towards the sh of Death Monarch and the World Government is raised. *** Chapter 220: One finger opening the sea and commands the heavens (1) The gong has been strike and the curtain has been raised. Anticipation is building up all over the world for the sh between the Death Monarch and the World Government That was some of the headlines of conversations that was spread among the underworld The world was in chaos and is preparing for the battle of the era. The Death Monarch and the World Government. The whole world had gotten the news. All four corners of the world had heard about the impeding battle. Many mercenaries, hunters, warriors and levers who is weak and fears death did as best as they can to not be near the site of battle and some kingdoms were hoping that the Ind of Peace is not hiding in their sea area. The battle would surely shakes the world and brought on cmity and disasters. By now, people of the world could quantified the amount of damage a certain expert could do. For Seed Forming they could slice mountains and bring great damage and could take on ten thousands of Orb Condensing soldiers alone. But if they were to fight Energy Disperse Stage high realm then at least they could fight ten and escape. But if they were surrounded by an entire corps made of Energy Disperse Stage levelers regardless of whether that Energy Disperse Stage levelers is the low, or high realm, then they would not be able to get out without suffering some form of heavy injuries. On some cases they might loses their life. But Disk Forming? Now¡­..that is a different case altogether. Probably there was only one person that could fight beyond levels that the whole world knows and that is the Death Monarch. He fought an Eight Horn Weronian when he was just a Seed Forming High Realm expert. On the other side of the world, a ck blur that produces sonic waves every time it sails through the clouds is flying with supersonic speed Now that the news a ck blur seems to be heading toward the Antic Ocean and Seven Battlestar that appeared almost immediately behind that ck blur, everyone knows that the Death Monarch has started to move. There is only one builder that have Battlestar Design that is not from either World Government, League of Freedom or the Republic and that is Budiman. There is also the White Tiger Army, Myrmidon army and the Valkyries consisting of woman berserkers and tough warriors that Freya recruited. There is not to mention the genius Alchemist Sina that boast ultimate supporting power in terms of her pills effectiveness. This lineup would terrify any factions in the world. Imagine the rm going on in the Ind of Peace right now. The White Owl, that information gathering group suddenly release a news that fuels themon people excitement even more. The World Government is on full alert, activating all their formations, from magical formation, to arrays and magical cannons were all also given permission to be deployed onto the rampart. The order was to shoot anything that draws near the barrier. It raises up the excitement but also make people amazed by the White Owl faction How could they reported and get news from inside the World government? This feat was incredible considering the surveince of the Ind against intruders The White Owl seems to be able to see everything in the world and all information is at their fingertips. If not for people don¡¯t know who is the member of this White Owl factions, the Death Monarch would surely seek the members of the White Owl and forces them to divulge the location of the World Government, Even the high echelon of the World Government was shocked when they read the news and wanted to investigate their aids. But with the Death Monarch fast approaching they could only dy that matter and keep preparing. Weapons lined up the four corners of the Ind. This time the World Government intends to resist. Admiral Pandikar during the absence of the Death Monarch about five days ago seek the Illusion Archmaster Hikigaya on a secret trip to Japan asking him for his help and offer him many artifacts and treasures. Oreki who was on the ind on the other hand seems quiet and never express any stance. Unlike any other people on the Ind people like Hikigaya and Oreki possess a certain freedom in terms of their participation in any conflicts of the World Government. With their position and power it would be no problem for them to secede from the World Government. If not for the grudge that Jean has against Oreki and Hikigaya that actively obstruct his ambition to conquer Europe when Jean was in the World Government, Oreki and Hikigaya would have no reservation to secede. But Jean is the Chancellor of the Republic and wield enormous power and influence. If Hikigaya and Oreki secede and lose their power in the World Government not only would they make enemies with the World Government, the Republic will also not let them go. They are not like Azief who could abandon all caution to the wind. Oreki and Hikigaya still has family living in the world, and even though they both power leveling their family that would only work until Energy Disperse Stage. Seed Forming and Disk Forming is the true mark of an expert nowadays. Not to mention in Disk Forming, no disk is quite the same. They also have many friend that people could target. Their situation and circumstances did not allow them to act like Azief that could act wantonly and recklessly. Does this means Azief have no friend that could be threatened? No The Death Monarch has few friend but each of his friend were all great characters in the world, heroes and heroines in their own right, formidable and awe inspiring. Even Wang Jian who was Azief most loyal subordinate is a great character and if not for his anger and his rashness in attacking the World Government, how could the World Government easily captured him? On the other hand, of all the news that the White Owl reported, one news that was not reported that gains people curiosity. The White Owl not once reported the return of the Earthshaker Raymond. This makes people felt something is wrong. As one of the major expert of the World Government, he is nowhere to be seen. Even when Pnd was subjugated by the Death Monarch, the World Government stand still and the Earthshaker, one of the pirs of the World Government is nowhere to be seen. For the Republic to stand still is reasonable. After all they have somewhat a rtionship with the Death Monarch considering that Katarina seems to be close to the Death Monarch. Not to mention the Death Monarch ridding of World Government influence in Pnd is a good thing for them. Why would they move? But the World Government silence is strange. Before, the World Government once said that their Grand Commander was in training in a secret ce. But now the stake is totally different. This is no longer the matter of territory possession. The Death Monarch is directly wanting to assault the headquarters of the World Government. This is a tant provocation, and dering of war True, the World Government possesses millions of soldiers but people still felt this could only drive away the Death Monarch. And to do this the World Government would have to pay a heavy price. It is better to let expert fight experts instead of throwing countless of lives towards the Death Monarch This is a battle that would involve the entire World Government and probably affected the world in days toe. How could the vanguard of the World Government be absent? President Hirate in the absence of the Earthshaker, rarely shows his face anymore. Now, that the entire Ind is preparing for war, how could the President of the World Government not show his face and talk to his people? This perplexes many people. On the Ind however, a holographic projection of President Hirate appears on the Balcony of the Purple Pce addressing the soldiers and giving a speech that they would not be intimidated by a single man. Pandikar was the loudest person aciming the President word with twelve people apuding the President speeches. Everything seems to be ready for things toe to a head *** Chapter 221: One finger opening the sea and commands the heavens (2) MEANWHILE SOMEWHERE IN THE IONIAN SEA. The waves of the ocean was rippling and then as a gigantic sea creatures swims forward, the ripples intensifies and waves rises up and down crashing towards the sea water. Like an explosion, the seabed below trembles, scaring the sea monster below. What gigantic creatures could create such force? For anyone who sees it they would truly be shocked. There is four metal gigantic tortoise dragging an indpletely covered in a purplish red dome and runic marking was present in four corners of the dome protection barrier. This Ind usually stays around the Ionian Sea and rarely they move since their Ind is monitored by many factions. But today that Ind move. Not even the White Owl notice the movement of this Ind. upied with more explosive news, the White Owl forgot that faction on the Mediterranean Sea And as the whole world focuses on the eventual sh of the Death Monarch and the World Government, that Ind made their move. Storm Tide, the headquarters of League of Freedom is moving. And as it moves misty white fog moves along with it, shrouding the entire area around the radius of 200 kilometers around the ind path to be shrouded by the same misty white fog Standing on top of North Tortoise head, is a man wearing purple red mask in the shape of an angered Demon, his robe pping after the sea wind blows over him. He wears red robe lined with ck, his eyes shows excitement and a hint of madness glints inside his sharp re. His scars that lined all over his skin made him unable to forget. He has bathed in the darkness for so long¡­that it is now toote for him to go to the light. Since that is the case, he would continue be in the darkness¡­and use it to snuff out the light. This man is Narleod the mysterious leader of the League of Freedom. Beside him standing guard, looking at the same direction as Narleod is the famous teleporter Warp. Beneath his feet is three Disk with silver color. The Disk of Teleportation. Each one of the Disk if activated enables him to transport more andrge things with him. But he still did not reach the power to teleport the entire Ind with him. If not this would be easy task for the League of Freedom to ambush anyone they wanted in the world other than people who could seal space like the Death Monarch Their ind is full of magical weapons. After all the League of Freedom is also a merchant of death, they sell weapons to the enemies of the World Government and anyone that could pay the price. Narleod financed many secret wars against the World Government all in the name of freedom. Truth was, Narleod has always wanted to avenge his defeat and his betrayal in the hands of the World Government Looking at the vast sea in front of him and the dark clouds on the skies, the four tortoise keep swimming to the Antic Ocean passing three inds of different colors Narleod only smiles, his smileden with meaning and there is some sort of satisfaction welling up in his heart Behind the fourrge tortoise, there is a man following the path of the tortoise discreetly. The man ismandeering arge dolphin-like animal with sharp fanged teeth with a silver rope that glows white in color. The rope is tightly tightened on therge dolphin fin. The man is wearing patched clothes and on his head is a gem studded golden crown that fit his forehead. On the back of the dolphin, there is a woman and a man, sitting on a boat-like structure that was also dragged by the creature The one in the carriage is the Oracle and her protector. The Oracle has been closing her eyes since she first enters the boat like structure. Like she prophesy, the man with the shabby clothes will bring her to the Ind of Peace. ¡®Will¡­.the future I saw changed again?¡¯ She asked herself in her contemtion as the waves keep pushing the boat. They moved forward¡­to the World Government as the white mist leads the way *** That figure in the air strikes fear and awe. This is the figure of a legend. And that figure is staring at an empty air. But it was notughable. Instead a solemn and heavy pressure emanated from this seeminglyedic action. Azief stand on the air looking down at an empty air, the Battlestar behind him that was hundred timesrger than him waited anxiously, not one of them dare question him. Since he stopped, they stopped. A few birds flew below him passing that empty air freely and Azief smirks a bit. Phasing formation, invisibility formation, anti-detection spell and floating arrays and god knows how many more defensive measures was employed. ¡®HAHAHA! They sure prepare a lot¡¯ Aziefughed, hisugh reverberated as the space all around him ripples. Hisugh does not mean he find the situationedic, instead it was augh with a trace of anger and disdain He did not say anything only looking down at the empty space. Seven Battlestar is behind him creating a great sight. The many eyes that was watching this all are waiting, anything, to happen. They all take a deep breath. Somewhere in the Senate of the Republic, sitting in the Senate Hall is Boris, Jean and¡­.Katarina. She look at therge screen on the Senate Hall, looking at the Death Monarch. Boris was on her left, Jean on his right with his lover, Paulette. Looking at the figure of Azief with his army, she smiles a bit. ¡®If I did not know him, I might think he likes grandiose entrance¡¯ Boris frowned hearing his sister said that. ¡®The World Government would be prepared.¡¯ So?¡¯ Katarina said confidently. She is the only one in the world right now, that knows Azief true power. So what if the World government is prepared. People that could defeat Azief in this world, Katarina dare say, there is no one ¡®Pnd is undefended¡¯ Jean said casually and Katarina re at him. Jean smiles his diplomatical smile and Katarina said sternly ¡®I and the Death Monarch promises Frederick that Pnd is free and independent and both the World Government and the Republic would noty im on nit. Let the people there live their lives in peace.¡¯ ¡®But, sis-¡® ¡®Frederick protected me and sheltered me in my weakest moment. I know to reward kind deed.¡¯ Jean just nodded and Boris sighed. At least she did not once again runaway and meddle in the sh between the Death Monarch and the World Government. But what he didn¡¯t know there is a reason why Katarina is not there beside Azief. She did not offer to help and Azief did not request it of her. In a way, she understand Azief thinking. The reason she did not offer her help was because she knew at the moment she would be too weak and instead would be a liability and might even be his weakness in the crucial moment. But not being there with him, it does not fill her heart with any heavy feeling. Why? Because she knew Azief would be fine. And if somehow Azief is once again in the verge of death, like that day, she would not hesitate to fly towards him in a heartbeat The same for him. He would not ask her, and would never shamelessly ask her, to risk her life to safe someone he still loves and trample on Katarina feeling. Strong as she is, Azief recognizes she is still a woman¡­and a fragile woman at that. Not in the fact that she was weak in her prowess, it is her heart. Even Azief heart would ache if Katarina were to ask him to save her lover. How could he inflict that pain on her? So, she did not ask, and he did not bother. They both think, that they have known all there was to each other. They clique. Easily and almost wlessly Yet, every time Azief saw her frown, he could not help but ask himself why does she frown and how to make her smile He wanted to find the answer. And every time Azief smile, she wanted to know why he smiles and she too wanted to find the answer They both wanted to spend their whole life answering these simple question. She sighed as she closes her eyes. Meanwhile on the ind, the Death Monarch suddenly make a move. His voice reverberated across the ocean, creating rippling shock waves. ¡®Surround this area!¡¯ The Seven Battlestar quickly surround the empty space though they could not see what Azief is seeing Starship was deployed as hundreds of Starshipe out from the deck of the Battlestar. ¡®Come out now. Open the formation!¡¯ Azief shouted, his shout separated the winds and causes the seas to createrge waves that was as furious as him. ¡®COME OUT!!¡¯ His word repeated through the sky like an echoes in arge deep cave. Then suddenly the sound of cracking could be heard as the Ind revealed itself. The Ind of Peace has disabled their invisibility and phasing array and the Ind revealed itself. The Ind wasrge and was divided to four regions. It was asrge as a country and there was a waterfall that flows down from its floating peak to the sea below when the invisibility array was disabled. Countless of beautiful birds and beast roamed freely in some regions of the Ind. The clouds of the ind was man-made and its weather was regted. Green grass, fresh air, the Ind was like Heaven on earth A man appeared riding a solid clouds as he ascended from the Entrance Gate of the Ind to reach a few inches from the barrier separating Azief and that man. That man is Hikigaya, the reputedly Disk Formation levelers that possess three disk. The man look towards Azief and Azief could saw not three but four disk that seems to be rotating inside the man pupil. Azief met this person once in his first attack on the Ind when they detain Will. This is the second time they meet. People might think Azief would immediately fought this person but Azief respected this person and even felt some fondness for him. While this is the second time they meet face to face, Azief once saw him, technically, or to be more urate, he heard him at one other ce. When he was sealed inside the Ice Mountain, Hikigaya was one of the few heroes thate to visit him and what he said in front of the mountain earn him some goodwill from Azief Hikigaya left a flower on the bottom of the mountain,menting the fact that the world will be chaotic with Azief passing and also grieved the fact that he could notpete with him After all, in Hikigaya mind at the time, even though Azief did not die, at that time Hikigaya did not know how long Azief and Katarina would be in the Ice Mountain. Maybe when they got out they would find themselves to be too weak to fight against the people they once disdain. Thinking of this fact Hikigayament this fact before going away. Not knowing Azief heard it all. When Azief broke out from the Ice Mountain Hikigaya was the first one that arrived and feeling the pulsing of the energy at the time, Hikigaya knew, he could finally trulypete with the Death Monarch and probably gain enlightenment. Azief then knew what type of person this Hikigaya really is. He wanted to know his limits. A person that strives the same path he is. Someone who pursued strength for the sake of something. A man with a purpose and someone worth respecting. That eye was still looking at Azief as he smiles and he said ¡®I am known as the Archmaster Illusionist Hikigaya. I wonder what brings the honorable Death Monarch and all of your people here to Ind of Peace?¡¯ Azief respected Hikigaya but that does not mean his stance will suddenly would be weakened Azief sneered, his face shows his disdain at the soldiers stationed on all four corners of the Ind. The Starship and the Battlestar that positioned themselves in the empty space before was pushed back when the Ind materialized and deactivated their phasing abilities. Isn¡¯t it safer for them to maintain their phasing abilities one might ask? That is only true if the person they are facing is not the Death Monarch. The Death Monarch could seal space and he could break formation. These phasing abilities is powerful but it also depends on who they used it on. ¡®You dare ask why? Return me Sofia and Wang Jian. I demand an exnation and reparation!¡¯ Azief dispense with all courtesies. From his word he was like a bandit. Hikigaya heard that Hirate ordered the capture of Sofia and when Wang Jian came to save her, Oreki apprehend him. But from what he was made to known, Hirate only wanted to detain Sofia and convince her that they were not the one that ordered the hit on the Death Monarch But these few days even when the whole world knows that the Death Monarch ising Hirate maintains his silence. This made Hikigaya puzzled about the true intention of Hirate. Hirate must have known there is nothing good by provoking this cmity This makes it hard for Hikigaya to answer Azief question. He hesitated to say before he said ¡®I do not know what you mean¡¯ The only thing Hikigaya can do for now is feign ignorance as he waits for the Quorum to make a decision. Even as they talked, the Battlestar before has appeared once again and even before Azief orders any of them, they descended on the four corners of the Ind, crashing on the formation and barriers on the four corners, as the Battlestar ionic shield activated and destroy the formation. Sound of energy cannon sounded from all four corners of the ind as Aziefpanion started attacking first. Hikigaya face frown but he could not go and save them since he had to worry about this cmity in front of him. Only the barrier around the entrance gate skyscape is not yet broken. This ind was asrge as a country, so the size wasrge. Hikigaya job is to hold off Azief. The other might be powerful, but the soldiers could restrain them. Azief on the other hand was angry. How could they do not know? This is clearly Hikigaya feigning ignorance, otherwise they would not prepare so much. If they were not the one, why bother preparing so much defensive measures all over the ind? ¡®YOU DARE LIE TO ME!¡¯ His roar sent turbulence to the already furious waves with tens of thousandsrge walls of water emerging from the oceans and the skies darkened ck red. Hikigaya knows there is no other way out of this matter then for him to fight and held Azief off. He pointed his finger at Azief and said ¡®I have always respected you Death Monarch as heroes among heroes. You are the tall wall and I am determined to break that wall. ept my challenge!¡¯ He shouted before he fly forward, as fast as light, as sea monsters emerges from the oceans following Hikigaya. Then sea dragons and sea worms three times the size of sperm whale also emerges from the oceans following Hikigaya deration. The sky opens and Demons with horns and dark skeletal wings emerges from a red hellish portal. His fingers opens the sea andmanded the sky! Azief felt something was wrong with this almost heaven defying power that Hikigaya possess as he sneered. Azief powerful body vital force exploded, turning the Heaven and Earth dark red and violent and causing all nearby monsters to explodes into red mist bearing the pressure. The winds and clouds drastically changed their colors in Heaven and Earth with many dark clouds coagted together as lightning and thunder create an orchestra of wrath in the sky above. All the people in the four corners of the Ind even as they were fighting sometimes look up at the sky and when they see the phenomena they were startled and shocked. Thunder tribtion pierce through the cloudy and violent skies, breaking the peace and quiet of the world. Winds and clouds were summoned in a sh, the small ind nearby were reduced to rubble, Demons and Devils from all direction were strikes down by the Tribtion Lightning and fire that was created from the wind devours their body whole, leaving only dust. Hikigaya eyes shows great trepidation but he did not stop his attack. As the battle begins, somewhere in the deep underground recesses of the tunnels of the Ind of Peace, a person is walking calmly and silently inside a maze. This person possesses the Lantern of Direction showing him where he need to go even though he is inside the most secretive ce in the World Government. This person eyes has streak of lightning. This is none other than Oreki that no one has seen since seven days ago ¡®If Loki is right¡­then the only one that could exin these matters is the one that started it.¡¯ And he smirk as he follows the light of the Lantern *** Chapter 222: Verifying path The world shakes and the sea was trembling, the seven oceans in turmoil and the Heavens cracking and breaking Azief releases his fist fill with the power of the world as the space around his fist break and dark miste out from the destroyed space, breaking the bonds of atoms near him The Demons was destroyed by Tribtion lightning and the sea monster dissipated when Azief fist collided with the sea, creating arge deep blue hole where the waters pulsates with a speed akin of tornado. ¡®Like I thought!¡¯ Azief sneered as he look towards Hikigaya. ¡®It is merely an illusion.¡¯ Azief said his eyes squinted. Hikigaya coughed up blood and was pushed back around one kilometers away from his original position. But his eyes shows an emotion rarely seen when anyone is fighting with the Death Monarch. Excitement and happiness. When Azief saw it he felt strange. Even after Azief dispels the illusion, Hikigaya didn¡¯t seems fearful. Instead he bes even bolder. Then he said, his face still smiling ¡®I met the Sage of Medicine once and seek his advice. He told me that I could not gain more strength until I eitherprehend the Heaven or break the Heaven. I did not understand what he was saying. His culture and mine are different, the talks about Heaven and Dao is not something I understand. But I understand the Path. Sword Saint Miyamoto Musashi spoke of this in his Book of Five Rings. And so The Sage of Medicine exined to me. You¡­.are the Heaven.¡¯ Hikigaya said as he pointed his finger at Azief. ¡®The Heaven is the strongest and is also the obstacle. As long one lives under another Heaven, one is weak. That was my definition and that was what he was trying to say me.¡¯ Azief look at Hikigaya, but he did not attack. His eyes is trying to locate any signs of Sofia and Wang Jian. Hikigaya continued to talk. ¡®I could follow your path and that isprehending the Heaven. Or¡­.I could try to defeat you and breaking the Heaven. Today, win or lose, I will verify my path!¡¯ He said like dering something to the world and thunder boomed in the distance, like it was affirming his determination Azief on the other hand could not detect anything with his eyes or his Divine Sense. Are they trying to use them at the most critical moments? Azief thought to himself His emotions affected the Heavens. The Tribtion thunders on the sky be even more severe as clouds gathered and emits a heaven defying pressure upon the living beings of the world. It was as if the Heaven was furious. Every creature that could see this and feel the force of the sky would be filled with great trepidation. But Hikigaya was calm. His eyes shining with blue rings that seems to pierce through all illusion and pierce through the suffering of ten thousand lives, shines brightly like the brightest stars in the Universe, overflowing to the heavens and covered the Earth. Transcending lives and death, his eyes pierces through past, present and the ephemeral concept of time. That was his path of illusion. Loki once bear witness of the Sovereign called the God of Illusion. Azief was called the God of Death and the other also reign upon one aspects of Laws. But everyone also knows their other title which embodies the duality of their aspects. Azief was called the God of Death but he was also called the God of Life and Death by some people and most of his worshippers called him that in their prayers. Because where he see fit to reap souls and take lives, he also has the power to grant life and longevity to anyone who he desires. And Loki while he is also called the God of Deceit and God of Lies among many other titles he held, he is also called the God of Truth and Lies. Since he saw through any lies, that also means he also at the same time see the truth. And Hikigaya? He is called the God of Illusion but he is also called the God of Illusion and Reality. Since he saw through the illusion life and death in hisprehension is but an illusion and he made that illusion to be reality hence he be evesting and immortal All the other Sovereign saw their path and strive toward understanding it, perfecting it and wielding it. And so they be eternal as the Laws that govern the Universe. As they stared at each other, separated by a distance, the world roars. Rumbling sounds could be heard, a roaring echoes through the darkness of the corner of the world Beyond the floating clouds afar, great dragons four times the sizes of the previous sea monsters and all manners of crawling, slithering creatures broke from the grounds and from the seabed as Hikigaya stand there his pupils rings rotating nonstop, emitting that blue light that seems tomands all creation.. Even Azief was startled to see such phenomena. But the scene is not enough to startles him. It was the fact that none of the monsters is an illusion. After he was baptized by fire, normal illusion did not work against him. As he saw the monstersing he realizes that the monster were not illusions but real beings with vital force and life force. It was then Hikigaya shouted ¡®Illusion Reversal Art. Turning illusions into reality!¡¯ Hikigaya by now was sure of his deduction. Azief has form his Disk. He had warned Hirate and Raymond and ry his suspicions before. Which is why he could not understand why the World Government insist in angering the Monarch. Of course, how would Hikigaya knows that right now, Raymond and Hirate is imprisoned. ¡®You want to dy me! You are still underestimating me!¡¯ Azief said as he waved his fingers and runic characters was being written. The most ancient characters is created, creating a resonance with the world and the stars beyond the skies of Earth. As the thunder above Azief be even more severe, he look like an almighty ruler of Heaven and Earth. The winds around Azief was absorbed into the character and the same could be said of the ocean sea waters, the fire, metals and all elements that exist on Earth Around him these energies were all absorbed to create one character that is a part of a whole ancient runic character. This is a heaven defying Act. By now, the force of their previous sh has already broke all barrier on the entrance gate and the soldiers on top of the ramparts is preparing many types of cannon to fire at Azief. The character is giving everyone a strong sense of threat. Anyone that is not Seed Formation has turned pale because of the disturbance in energy causing them to feel their energy to be in chaos. As the world is bearing the pressure of such gargantuan force, arge character appeared at the sky. All the hearts of the people fighting seemed like they had been caught and they could not shift their gazes from the sky and that character. It emitted a very powerful ancient energy and this stunned some people who felt that they could understand something from the character. The character is not simple to write and it also contained profound vital force and could open new vistas of truth. Once a person looked at it, he would endlessly think about it and one might even fall into an obsession about it. Hikigaya only smiles bitterly looking at that giant character filling the sky with its massive size ¡®The Sage of Medicine was right in calling you to be the Heavens. Fighting you is like fighting the Way of Heavens.¡¯ But Hikigaya smile right now turns into a confident smile. ¡®But, there lies the trap. Since I could not defeat the heaven, I will seal the Heaven!¡¯ Hikigaya thought to himself. Hikigaya might not be able to defeat Azief. He knows this since the first time he sh as he tries his illusion against Azief. He recognizes that Azief is a Disk Formation experts like him and might even possess even more disk than him. But Hikigaya Disk is only one type of energy. It is the Disk of Illusion. While Azief possess many Disk he possess Disk of different energy. While that make him multi-talented it robs him to be the ultimate masters of that energy. Of course when they reach other levels they could perfected their Disk. But for now, Azief is jack of all trades while Hikigaya is a master in illusions. He look at Azief and look at the state of the world and he sighed. When the Heavens be angry, heaven and Earth would shakes and cmity would descend. This thoughts came to his mind. Azief on the other hand has finished writing the character. With one swish of his finger, the character has finally been finished ¡®Aergliso!¡¯ he said and like an Edict from heavenly abode the word echoes around the world. Everyone heard it and everyone was shaken by it. But they do not heard the runes pronunciation but heard the meaning ¡®Be destroyed!¡¯ This is one of the new runes Azief discovered he had. When he check his ring after forming the All Source Seed, he discovered all of his rings have new abilities. When he checked the Rings of Runic Creation he saw these rune that seems to be able to destroy all realities and illusions when it used with corresponding runic energy. While Azief did not have many runic energy before, he now possess the All Source seed so he could converts the worldly energy into runic energy. The result is this character that covered the world. The horde of monsters that was from an illusion turns real that could bring cmity to the world collided with the character on the sky. The Seven Oceans roar and many people fainted on the battlefield regardless of their affiliations whether they are from the Death Monarch faction or the World Government faction. When the dust settles, the character is gone and so is the army of monsters. Azief on the other hand, felt something was wrong. How could he not detected Sofia and Wang Jian even after he uses his Divine Sense to the utmost? Something very bizarre is happening right now. He didn¡¯t know what it is but his instinct is telling something very wrong is happening. The ce where the monster horde and the character collided created arge gash of empty space, the airstreams around it was extremely chaotic and dangerous. Azief did not have to repel the airstreams since his body deflected the airstreams almost effortlessly Hikigaya on the other hand had to depend on his art to turns the airstream into illusion to protect himself. Azief has felt something was wrong. His mind seems to be thinking of something even as the airstream deflected on his body. He look at the skies and look at the sea. And then he look at his own self. And his face frown. Could he be¡­..if it¡¯s true¡­when did it start? He thought about himself as he look at Hikigaya and he realizes something ¡®It seems I¡¯ve ben underestimating you too much.¡¯ Azief said calmly but his eyes turns even colder than before Hikigaya said calmly ¡®I am merely boasting of my skills in front of an expert.¡¯ Azief reply ¡®I dare not ept such praise. Because it seems I am still too blind.¡¯ Both of them did not lose theirposures even after such arge explosion that rocked the world No wonder they are both experts recognized by the world, their calmness is not someone could imitate. Hikigaya also knew Azief is slowly suspicious of what is happening to him. After all Hikigaya ns was not perfect. But it also allows Hikigaya to determine that Azief has more Disk than him. He is sure of it right now. If not Azief would not even be suspicious right now. If Hikigaya has more Disk than Azief, Azief probably would ended up putting himself into the trap without him ever needing to risk more battle that would only reveal more and more about his n. Azief also saw it after that sh. So, he no longer hesitated because he could think of another possibility what is happening to him right now. He cut through the airstreams and headed straight for Hikigaya. He threw a punch That punch broke the airstreams and crack the space, reaching a supersonic speed as booming sound could be heard. Azief punch had seemed effortless but it crack the air and quake the seabed. The punch was too fast and Hikigaya smiles bitterly. He had no other choice but to sh directly and risk his n to be seen through. He still had to obey the Laws after all. He thought to himself as he sighed Hikigaya also throw his punch and their punch collided. Ripples of shockwaves condense the sea into gas as the oceans boils and a hole was opened up on the sky. Hikigaya was pushed back almost fifteen kilometers away with broken bones and blood dripping from his nose, ears and mouth, But Azief was not happy. His eyes turns severe ¡®As I expected¡¯ and this time an angry expression appeared in his face. His body is Undying Physique baptized by the Fire of Purification. There would be almost no match of him in terms of physical prowess but instead of being blown away, Hikigaya only suffers this much of injury. This is impossible unless Hikigaya also train his body which he did not. ¡®So that was your n! Very smart. Very vicious. But let see whether that ns of yours could work!¡¯ Azief said with gritted teeth The space was split as Azief darted towards Hikigaya, countless killing intent gathering at the tip of his fist. Hikigaya bitterly smiles as he once again matched his strength to the Death Monarch as they collided and the world, the entire Earth rocked when the two collided, showing some signs of instability on earth, the sound travelling the world for six times The first round ended in a draw. This only increase Azief suspicion and he could already understand Hikigaya ns. No wonder he couldn¡¯t even sense Sofia and Wang Jian. You cannot create what you don¡¯t know ¡®I would like to see whether your vitality or mine is the strongest!¡¯ He shouted in a deep voice. They are many ways to break Hikigaya ns but Azief chose the simplest one. To exhaust him. Why? Because he could afford to. He could choose other ways to break Hikigaya n but all the other ways would be to slow. This is the most brutish way but it is also the fastest way. And Azief did not have much time to waste. He already wasted much time trying to understand why Hikigaya remain alive after exchanging so many blows with him. Now that he ha known, for what reason would he dy. Once again countless killing intent gather on his face and once again they struck each other but this time it is no longer one blow. This time they traded hundreds of blows as the distortions around their exchanging of blows distorted the air and space making them break and disintegrated. Space was in turmoil and time fluctuates differently as the consequences of the space disintegration. Each of their blows sends the nearby space into turbulence. Azief and Hikigaya dodges and exchange blows. The more they exchange blows, the more Hikigaya bes faster and more adept in his dodging and Azief also adapt to it by him bing even more proficient in his attack. Azief rarely fight in a long battle and using his body movement since most of his battle is ended by one punch or one strike of concentrated energy This time he not only traded hundreds of blows, he could also honed his attack movement. They fight each other like a dance of Celestials Gods, they strikes like Demons from hell and when they execute their deadly moves they look no different from Devils Their speed and swiftness causes the weather to change and went crazy as hails of storms fire and rains of ck water drenched the world When Azief nearly punch Hikigaya face, Hikigaya push Azief fist outwards, the movement was gentle yet it deflects Azief fast and strong fist, cracking and breaking the space area where his fistnded. Azief adapted then by mixing strength and smoothens his attack achieving a bnce and once again the dance continues as the world was in chaos. By now they were far away from the Ind. But both of them doesn¡¯t seem to care. Azief did not even uses his divine sense to search for Wang Jian and Sofia. And Hikigaya was not surprised. Because both of them knows they were not on the Ind. But did Azief not care about his otherrades and soldiers, the people who followed him in his crusade? No, he did not. And Hikigaya understand why he did not. Because Azief has seen through it. But just by seeing through it does not mean, the n ended. Instead it just means the n just started. All around the site where they battled each other, mountains and ind was reduced to dust and ashes. They trade blows, dodging, deflecting, maneuvering, as these Gods battles as the Heavens and Earth was destroyed as the pirs of the world shakes and the energy around the world was slowly drained. Even as Azief fought he did not stop absorbing the world energy, powering his energy. He uses the runic power and the element of the world. Lightning strike down the world unscrupulously, fire rages on entire continents, water swallowed kingdoms and nations, and the Earth is breaking on their seams The world was expecting cmity. Hikigaya face turns solemn and his body even seem pale and slowly seems translucent. Azief on the other hand smiles evilly He did not summon his saber because he would not waste his vitality to use his saber. That is trump card if the World Government continue to be stubborn. He would not hesitate to break apart their ind once again. As Hikigaya be paler, Azief attack intensified. He quickly retreated and disappeared without a trace and attack Hikigaya at some blind spot of his. It was then like announcing the battle is over, the Heaven crack and the world breaks. Like a hammer being thrown into a ss, the world exploded and the energy of the world dissipated. At the moment of explosions Azief smiles while Hikigaya dere. His voice is calm as he dered ¡®Today, I verify my path! I rejectprehending the Heavens and I could not break the Heavens. So, I will create my own path outside of Heaven eyes and one day I will prove my Path!¡¯ Azief was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that even as the world is exploding and Hikigaya defeat has been confirmed, he could still verify his Path. Azief smiles¡­..this time it was not a smile of condescension but of proudness. Any heroes is only as good as its viin. To the world government their viins is Azief. To the people who is on his side, the World Government is the viin. It is funny how the definition of good and evil sometimes solely depends on where you are standing. As the world breaks and the Universe was rolled back Azief opens his eyes and he look in front of him as hundred, no, thousands of gamma energy and ethelion cannon rays wereing towards him and then hit him. BOOOM! *** Leaving you with another cliif. Hahahaa. This will be myst release until I get my feet stuck on the ground at my new job. *** Chapter 223: Clashing of equals BOOOM!! The explosion was like ten thousand fireworks exploded at the same time at the same ce. Space ripples and ripped apart as the shockwaves ripples upwards creating a heat draft toward the sky Storms of fires formed upon the white clouds. The entire skyscape trembles and the world was fill with smoke. The whole world watch in trepidation and at the same time focused their gaze¡­to see whether that person survives. On the other side of the walls, was the Archmaster Illusionist Hikigaya coughing up ck blood surrounded with red mist. He was sprawled upon debris of boulders on the ground His body look like a wreck, as blood dripped down from his nose and mouth and his eyes. But his eyes shines with a strength he did not possesses before. The whole world stops as they look at the smoke, waiting for it to settle and see whether the Death Monarch was injured. Azief was covered with variety of colors of smoke and then the smoke settles. The world gasped while some people frowned looking at Azief state. His body was uninjured. Other than some itch and some cuts on his flesh, he did not suffer much. As expected Azief thought to himself. He shakes his body to disperse the clouds of smoke around him as his eyes coldly looking at the charging cannon nonce again ready to shot him He was inside an illusion just now. An Illusion world almost indistinguishable from the real one. The way he broke the world was to absorb all of its energy, a devouring method, as he drains the world of its energy and then pushed that illusionary world to its limit. After all it is an illusionary world. Its energy is limited and unlike Earth where it is strengthened by the World Orb which would prevent him from destroying the world, the illusionary world source of power is Hikigaya own source of power. Azief could destroy that illusionary world easily because he stands at a higher level than Hikigaya. If he was weaker than Hikigaya he might have toprehend and seek the weak part of the illusionary world. Azief also realizes that Hikigaya did not know where Wang Jian and Sofia is. Since he did not know he could not create some made up ce and weakens the reality of his illusion. He could do that but that would distort the Laws of his world. After all his illusionary world mimics reality. There are Laws he must create and there arews he must obey. An illusion must follow its model of reality else it will be full of ws. When an Illusionist cast an illusion they try as hard as they can to be as detailed and close to the reality they are mimicking. Hikigaya is the ultimate master in that world but there is still something he could not transcend and expected. Azief was stronger than him. It was this simple fact that decides the oue of this duel If Hikigaya was the ultimate God of his illusionary world, when Azief was brought into that world, he brought a foreign God that is even stronger than him into it. And what is the consequences? To be yed of course. However, what makes Azief shocked, was that he did not know when he was put under the illusion. So as the dust slowly settles, Azief floats forward, the wind bellows his feet pulsates gently, swirling around Azief feet like they were weing him. Azief eyes did not leave Hikigaya looking curiously at Hikigaya and remark to himself ¡®He truly deserve to be a hero. Too bad we stand on opposite side.¡¯ The people in the wall stopped what they were doing when Hikigaya stopped them all with one gesture of his fingers ¡®When did you do it?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®Was it when I you first pointed that finger on me? Or was it after you use your Illusion reversal Art?¡¯ Hikigaya got up from the fall, as he dust off the dust of the debris on his robe. Then slowly he summons his clouds as he once again rises up to the sky, floating a few hundred meters away from Azief and said with a pale face, not hiding anything ¡®Both of that moment, I pointed my finger at you and make sure you look at my finger. I wanted to strengthen the illusion. I wanted to make you believe and deceive all your sense thoroughly. By the third time I use my illusion you believe we are still fighting in the real world. I wanted to make my illusionary world with as much of details of reality so much so, you would not discover the difference.¡¯ Azief hearing this instead of getting angry,ughed ¡®HAHAHA. To think I underestimated you and instead being deceived by you. That illusion was not a normal illusion. How did you conjure such an illusion?¡¯ It was like Azief was acknowledging him. Hikigaya did not need acknowledgement of others and he never cares about it but hearing it from one of the greatest hero in the world is still a pleasant feeling. Smiling Hikigaya said ¡®The point of illusion is to deceive. I deceive the world with my illusion. Since I could deceive the whole world, it is surprising if it could not deceive you.¡¯ Hikigaya said ¡®Deceiving the world? By deceiving the world you deceive me. This is a great technique indeed.¡¯ Then hisughing face turns somber once again and his eyes ring he ask ¡®Will you keep fighting?¡¯ Hikigaya did not answer and for a while there is a tension in the air but then as Hikigaya heard a transmission from his transmission talisman. Hearing it he then reply ¡®I have lost to you today. Our battle is ended. I will not hinder you.¡¯ ¡®That would be good¡¯ Azief said as Hikigaya floated down and then disappeared into a dissipating purple fog. But a voice sounded from the fog. ¡®The Walls have been breached. All soldiers in the wallsy down your arms if you value your life. This is not your battle.¡¯ Then a sigh sounded, and the voice disappeared. The soldiers the moment they listen Hikigaya final orders, all the soldiers on the wall put down their weapons and surrenders. This is the reason Hikigaya prevent the soldiers of the walls from firing another shot after seeing the explosion did not even scratch the Death Monarch. Hikigaya did not want to sacrifice more lives. And Azief himself did not want to be a human butcher By now they are all utterly convinced if they are still stubborn their blood will paint the walls red. Azief floated down onto the square not even looking at those soldiers that surrendered as he spreads his Divine Sense. Then he walked forward. The soldiers could only watch in trepidation, their hands trembling and their legs shaking but none of them dare to even swing their weapons or release a shot. They believe it is useless and futile. As Azief passed them, they do not dare match their gaze with him. This is what great heroes are like. This is what legends represents. As he walk forward on the square surrounded by millions of soldiers, no one dares hinders him and no one dares look upon him like he is a sacred entity. His steps was like a step of giants, the sound of his steps could freeze the hearts of people that used to be so brave. Hundreds of thousands cannons and weapons were shot at him a moment ago and not even a scratch could be seen on his body. How could these soldiers dares to attack the Death Monarch now. They fear if they did anything to offend the Death Monarch now, the Death Monarch would start a massacre. And Hikigaya has already orders them toy down their weapons. Only those who are stubborn still holding to their weapons. But yet¡­.they did not dare swing it. And Azief doesn¡¯t seems to care. As he walked it was almost like he dares these people to attack him. It was such a tant provocation yet no one¡­not one dares to take that step forward. The power oozing off the Death Monarch is a deterrent force by itself. The air around the Death Monarch is different than the air among heroes like Wang Jian or Raymond. Wang Jian for example exudes a valiant air. He himself is known as honorable and a person that values life, merciful and magnanimous. Raymond is a symbol of justice. In his conduct he rewarded those that are righteous and punish those thatmitted evil deeds. But the Death Monarch is different. The aura he emitted was a killing murderous aura that could freeze the Earth and ughter the Gods. One would feel suffocated and only abject fear if they are not strong enough when facing the pressure of Death Monarch Everyone knows he is arbitrary and he does what he want. And he rarely exins why he does what he does. Such an unpredictable loose bomb is what the World Government hates the most. If not for the fact that the Death Monarch was the strongest person in the world they would surely suppress him. As Azief walks forward his Divine Sense is scanning the Ind. He stopped on the middle of the square. He open his palm and then he closed his palm back. And then a repressive atmosphere filled the ind. The space around the ind was sealed. Nothing goes out. But things coulde in. This time he created a one way seal. One is to conserve his energy. The other is because he notices that an ind ising to the Ind of Peace. An Ind dragged by four tortoise ising to the Ind. And that ind didn¡¯t seem to be holding good intention for the Ind of Peace. ¡®The more the better¡¯ Azief thought to himself. At the same time below the Ind, in an underground maze, a person finally went out from the Maze. What greeted him is a tunnel with three cave path. ¡®Fuck this is never-ending. Loki, you better be right about this¡¯ The personined as he brought out the Steel of Directions. He extinguished the light of the Lantern of Direction. The steel pointed towards the middle path. He pick the middle path as he moves forward to the darkness path of the cave. Meanwhile, a few hundred miles from the Ind, a person riding a dolphin like creature cut the rope that binds the creature and the moving Ind The person wearing a shabby clothes look behind him and said ¡®We are near, My Lady¡¯ A woman opens her eyes showing her cloudy eyes as she smiles and nodded, her eyes looking forward On the Ind however, something else is happening. On the other side of the Ind, not too far away from the battle stand a castle. It was the castle that belonged to the White Witch. Inside her room is the White Witch guarding a child scribbling something onto a scroll. The scroll was blood red in color The White Witch look with disgust and disdain and even cover his nose as she could smell dark magic emanating from the scroll. Her eyes was intense. This White Witch is after all is inhabited by the memories of the future White Witch. The future White Witch was a great character that fought in the Final Battle, the decisive battle that determines the fate of the Universe. She possess that heroic and fearless attitude. The child she is looking over and protecting is Morgana. She is writing something on a scroll with her blood. Her right and left shoulder were filled with wound dripping with blood. The scrolls is written with her blood, emitting blood fog, harnessing a dark power. Stretched across the bnce of light and dark, the scrolls is emitting a power of sealing. ¡®The Blood Scroll of Ten Thousand Cages. This should belong to Blood Controller in the future. Though he did die early. So you took it from him in this timeline¡¯ Giselle said as she peeked over what Morgana is doing. Morgana was not surprised Giselle would recognize it and knows its history. ¡®Yes¡¯ she answers Giselle only nodded and continue watching from the windows of her castle the battle that is happening all over the Ind. ¡®He would find her. Now, he is at the Ind, no protective and preventive charms, talisman or arrays could stop his Divine Sense. After all any kind of arrays or magical formations that could block his Divine Sense need to be form by people stronger than him or more advanced than it is right now.¡¯ She sighed before asking to no one in particr ¡®Pandikar coup. This did not happen in the original timeline. Someone did try to rebel but that was squashed easily. Hmmm. Time really changes.¡¯ Sweating and still gasping for breath, Morgana did not answer. She must finish the Blood Scroll as fast as she can before her father finishes his objectives. As Morgana is busy writing his blood scroll on the northern part of the Ind, Heaven Flute Lihua separated with the army attacking the northern area and met with someone. Riding her Pegasus she met with that person, waiting for her calmly on the seas shore of the Northern part of the Ind. The person is standing on a boulder near the sea shore, wearing a green dark robe with a crown of serpent, slithering on top of his head. Fan Lihua then smiles bitterly as she said. ¡®The King has moved. Will you moves the pawns now, Trickster?¡¯ Lihua asked. It is the Trickster Loki. He chuckles hearing the bitterness in Lihua tone. ¡®Ah, you are not a pawn. You are a Bishop. And you are kept to execute a very deadly moves upon the enemy. Before I forgot about it, where is your manner?¡¯ He said while chuckling. Shaking her head, Lihua then said ¡®You taught me many things¡­Teacher¡­.and burden your disciple with too much tasks.¡¯ Loki smiles. In the years since the Ice Mountain incident, Lihua and Xu Cong was hunted by the Secret Agents of the Agency because of their involvement with Death Monarch. The Immortal Couple is strong butpared to the otherpanion of the Death Monarch they are not extremely extraordinary, making them easy pickings to some factions who wanted to please the World Government Loki took Lihua as his disciple under the system and they formed a master disciple rtionship. He taught her many things. And one of the things he taught her was that her flute power is more than just taming beast and monster. It could do so much more. And she knew why he called her here. Because he wanted to use that. ¡®y the Melody¡¯ Loki said, cutting to the chase. Lihua sighed but she look at the distance and saw the millions of soldiers swarming the Battlestar and she knew she had no choice. And she also knew her teacher nemesis is here. That is the only reason he would told her to y that Melody. She once heard her Teacher talked about her. Though she does not know who this nemesis is. Her Teacher once told her that the reason why he taught her is because she has a use and one day she has to prove it to him that he did not make the wrong choice of teaching her and shielding her. And now is the time for her to prove that¡­even though she knew of her fate after using that Melody. This melody is a two part bit with an incantation. Not once Loki apanied her melody with his incantation because Loki knows the price to pay to y the Melody. And that Price is the repayment for Lihua peaceful life all this years. She did not regret. She lives her life, fearing no one. This is the Price. This is the Iron Law of her teacher. Everything has a Price. Everything. Lihua walk calmly and her eyes were resolute. Loki make way for her. She stand on the boulder, as the sea waves crash loudly upon the boulders, yet the water did not touch even one fabric of her elegant white robes. Loki stand beside her. She looked at Loki and bowed her head slightly, her eyes moist thinking of Xu Cong. And Loki nodded understanding what she is thinking but he did not offer any consoling words. They both know and they both understand. Since that is the case, there is nothing more to say. The Price needed to be paid. This is how Karma works. ¡®Begin¡¯ he said. She put the flute to her lips and closes her eyes. She thinks of all of her memories, the good one, and the happy moments and then she erased it, as only that melody fills her head and guided her hand. And then she blows the flute, the wind rustles through the openings of the holes of her flutes, creating sounds and melodies. The melody was yed, a melody of mncholy spreads through the sea and the skies. But no one was surprised as the battle keep going as usual. The melody could only be heard by certain things. Stretching across space and time, the melody echoes through the dark dimension, stirring the creatures that resides there. Dark and dangerous thing heed the call of the melody as their ears pricked and started moving, leaving their dark abode. As her ying be louder, whispers could be heard. However only a few people could hear this whispers. Only those who knew the melody could understand the whispers. It was a whispers of darkness, which could incite the deepest darkest desires of any beings Winds and clouds were summoned as Loki began his incantation that shakes the dark dimension to its cores. Countless dark beings that possess ancient names too old to be remembered were stirred for they heard the melody and the melody is calling them, heeding them to obey the call. The northern sky turns dark as dark crows appeared out of nowhere, flying out from the clouds. Tens of thousands ferocious crows shrouded by ck mist circles the northern sky of the ind, appearing menacing and possessing red eyes akin of demons and monsters. Loki look at the tens of thousands of crows and he thought to himself. ¡®You use blood to inflict harm, and I will use blood as a sword to eradicate evil! Let see whose dark magic more powerful. Your Blood Scroll or my Melody of One Thousand Demons!¡¯ While Loki was thinking of all of this, Lihua is still ying, her grace and poise is admirable considering the situations on the Ind right now. Dark clouds and raging waves as destruction and death looms behind the scenery, yet the melody was yed and things is heeding it calls. The melody could not be heard, but slowly the longer she ys, the sound prate that invisible barrier that separates this dimension and that other dimension. And the sound was unleashed upon the mortal world. Those who heard it is subjected to terrible illusions and dizziness. Depending on the heart, some people would be fine, some people would sumb and be unconscious. On the other side of the Ind Azief opens his eyes when the sound assaulted his ears but he just shrugged it off. But he also could sense a dark energy that revolted him. He looked toward the Northern part and as he envelope that area with his Divine Sense he sense a familiar energy. ¡®Loki¡¯ he muttered Then before he even had a chance to go to where he sense Sofia, up on the sky, a dark sky covered the world, as a deafening droning sound fills the world. A portal opened up in space, a rip in space as a dark hand threw something out of the portal. And it descends down with velocity that rips the space and time around it. Descending from the heavens to Earth, were cages in the shapes of a coffin. There were tens of thousands of coffins that descended to Earth surrounded by ck fire. As theye closer to the stratosphere, these tens of thousands of coffins merged with each other into one. This coffin is a humongous fourteen feet ck coffin surrounded with ck mist and dark aura as it is heading straight to the Ind of Peace. On the northern sea shore of the Ind, Loki looking at the sky, smiles as he said ¡®Morgana, it seems it is time you return to the Origin¡¯ *** Chapter 224: Release BOOM!! The sound broke the sky and the sight of a gigantic coffin heading to the Ind make everyone, on every side to stop what they are doing. The heaven and earth trembled following the deafening sound, storms were formed as a dark energy filled the world. On the Northern part, the tens of thousands of crows merged as they morphed into many figures of terrifying beings that seem hellish and ugly. They have horns, fangs, dark wings, and distorted face while some have chimericbination of body parts each one is more hideous than the other. Ten Thousand Demons were summoned as dark energy filled the ind, demonic wind swept the ind. For each one thousand demons there is one leader that led them. There is ten Great Demon that rules one thousand demons. Each one of them form a legion of Demonic Legion each one holding a red banner with the crest of a Red Spear They stand on the air, one thousand demons standing behind one Great Demon each, creating an image of Demonic soldiers that escape Hell. There is ten leaders. And each of them looked different than the rest of the other Demons. They seem to be self-aware and intelligentpared to the soldiers behind them that only seems to snarled or growl like mindless beast. Loki recognize all of these Ten Great Demonic Beings as he smiles viciously ¡®Let see whether the cages you summoned or the Demons I summoned are stronger!¡¯ He look towards one of the leaders of the Demons. There is the Vicious Tiger Demon that leads beastly demonic beings. With a face of a tiger and a humanlike body standing at nine feet, he is one of the Great Demonic Being of one of the Demonic Realms in the Universe Then not too far away from him there is the Marshal Red Bear that guarded the Gate of Demonic Realms in the border between the Three Thousand World of the Jade Empire and the Demonic Realm of Asuras and Rakshasa This Marshall Red Bear led beastlike demonic bear that wear red armor made of dragon scales. He is twelve feet tall with big belly that seems to be able to swallow the seas. On his left there is the White Boned Skeleton Lady, the Duchess of the Realms of Bones and Dust. Her face has no flesh and she wear a white robe to cover her bony figures. Behind her is demonic beings that have hideous faces and have no flesh, ready to follow her orders Leading the fox demons is the Nine Tailed Vixen. Her face is beautiful and her smile are sly. If not for the nine tails on her behind, no one would have thought such a beautiful being as a demons. Her eyes could captivate weak willed beings and ensnare them into an illusion of pleasure not knowing their life force being drained at every second. Standing not far away from the Vixen, is a hideous creature. It has a shape of a round ball with eyes all over it. This is the Demonic being called the Thousand Eyes. It is said it could see through everything. His army is parasitic beings that have tentacles or receptors that could do god knows what. Squeaking and looking impatient to battle is the rats behind the Thousand Eyes army led by the ten feet rat donned in golden armor. With a face of a rat and a humanlike muscly body it is strange for humans to see such creatures. But this kind of creature ismonce in the Demonic realm. And this is the famous General White Rat that governs one of the Paths toward the starry sky of the Demonic Realm. His teeth is said to be able to chew through anything. Standing on their nks floating with a host of beautiful woman is the Demonic Queen of the Womanly Demonic Nation. It is a special existence and a ce of rest around the border of the Three Thousand Worlds and the Demonic Realm. They are a hedonistic nation ruled by female and only female species could enter. Those few male species that enter would be sucked dry leaving only bones On the back, looking and surveying the world they are summoned into is the Blood Dripping Asura. Like his name suggested, his body is dripping with blood Behind him all of his soldiers looks like him. He fight with his Blood Clone. His blood is like acid. Whenever it drops, the thing it falls into melted. And then there is thergest of them all. A fifty feet ck python that slithers around a floating mountain. This is the ck Python of Yellow Blood Mountain. It slithers around the mountain wrapping itself tight, its head on the peak of the mountain, its tail on the bottom of the floating mountain. The fog of the mountains emitted poisonous fog but because of the dimension barrier the poisonous fog did not enter Earth. If not, all of Earth will be poisoned. This Python has once swallowed one of the heavens of the Jade Pce and it is reputed that the Heavens still exist inside the Python stomach. So, the python attack also possess some trace of heaven powers. Floating above the mountains is the army of spiders demons lead by the Queen Mother of Demonic Spider that roams the Demonic realms with her children. She has ten arms and her face possess a humanlike woman feature but when she snarled her skin turns back to her spider form. She has once shed with the Jade Emperor, when she weaved a web trapping the Jade Imperial Pce and ten worlds before the Heavenly Soldiers with Eng chase her away back to the Demonic Realm. Vicious Tiger Demon, Marshall Red Bear, White Boned Skeletondy, Nine tailed Vixen, Thousand Eyes, General White Rat, Demonic Queen of the Womanly Demonic Nation, Blood Dripping Asura, ck Python of Yellow Blood Mountain and Queen Mother of Demonic Spider are all the subordinates of the God of Death in the future. By that time he no longer uses the Melody of Ten Thousand Demons to control them. By the time Azief be God of Death, his power alone had been able to subdue these ten great demonic beings. These Ten Great Demonic Beings will one day serve the God of Death but for now, they have to serve him for a while as their contract dictated and as the Melody ys on. All of these ten great demonic beings all swore an oath to a temple to possess the power they have now. In the original timeline Azief found a way to control them using the Melody. The Melody of Ten Thousand Demons was not something Loki possess. Azief was the one that found it in some ruins of an abandoned Temple in another. Loki sneak a peek of the Melody when he was invited into the Underworld. By that time, his rtionship with the God of Death was not as tense as it is in the beginning. In the beginning Azief uses it when he was in Divine Comprehension stage and when he became a Sovereign he went to the Demonic realm and battle and wreak havoc there subduing these ten great demonic being with his prowess and magic. When he return to this timeline he still remembers the incantation and the melody but he discover he could not y the melody without some magical instrument. At that time, the world was different. The Sovereigns granted the world with magical powers and spells making them able to craft celestial weapons and demonic instrument. It wasn¡¯t until he met the Immortal Couple he realizes that Lihua flute could be considered a substitute. But even now, it is not enough to summon thempletely. But Loki never intended to summon thempletely. After all their power level is too highpared to the people on Earth right now. If he really summon thempletely here, Loki fears he would only invite more trouble. Meanwhile on the ground, those that are only on Orb Condensing Stages all fainted in fear. The pressureing out of this demonic beings create a powerful hallucination images that affect the mind, in recreating a person deepest fear. On the other side of the Ind, Azief look toward the sky and frown looking at the demonic creatures leading them army. If not for the fact they seems translucent, Azief would truly felt rm. He look toward the Quorum building in the distance. And he look toward the sky once again as he could felt it. This magic is not the World Government magic. He also notices the coffin descending down from the sky The coffin is steadily descending as it breaks through the clouds. He frowns harder, this time he truly could not understand what is happening right now. Azief was about to uses his Eternal Rings when he notices something that he could not understand. Azief notices on the Northern part of the ind the ten demonic beings that lead one thousand demons each suddenly charged the coffin on the sky instead of attacking the Ind. Meanwhile the Red Coffin was surrounded by ancient symbols as it binds the elements around it, sealing it and absorbing it. By now Azief could even hear the Melody is being yed. The Melody seems to try to incite something inside him but Azief remains steadfast but his hand clenched into a fist. He would not his mind falls into the Melody as his eyes shines bright, burning the illusion that is about to sprout inside his mind. ¡®What kind of Melody is this?¡¯ While, Azief on the surface, Oreki on the other hand finallye out of the tunnel on the underground secret tunnels. What he saw was something he truly did not expect. When he first went out of the tunnels there is arge clearing line with ck trees that seems to be able to grow without the sun. Then he passes a stream ofva river. When he passes the river he saw a golden round steel cage that is suspended on top of a flowing burningva. Lying weak inside the cage is a man with blonde hair and muscly physique. Immediately Orkei recognize who that is. ¡®Raymond!¡¯ He shouted There is no answer so she shouts again ¡®Raymond!!¡¯ This time it seems his shout has been heard as the person inside the cage stirred. He got up and look outside his cage and when he saw Oreki a smile forms on his face ¡®Oreki!¡¯ The man answer joyously forgetting his current pain for a while He walked forwards as the nging of the chains around his necks, feet and wrist move along with him. A person lying on the bed on a cell about three kilometers from the golden cage also stirred awake. Raymond look toward that direction and Oreki also look toward the direction. He was shocked again to discover someone else. Oreki should not have been shocked since Loki has told him. But he did not entirely believe it. After all Loki is never truly honest. He is sometimes truthful¡­.but only up to a point. ¡®Sofia!¡¯ Oreki shouted. This time the person was jolted awake as she run to the windows of her cell and when she saw who it was her eyes brightened ¡®Oreki! Why are you here?¡¯ Oreki shakes his head. ¡®There is time for question. I need to release both of you first.¡¯ Raymond shakes his head. ¡®The cells are locked by a Keymaster. And there is Energy Absorbing Tiles.¡¯ Raymond pointed at the floor of his cell Oreki nodded but he doesn¡¯t seems to be discouraged. He heard about this tiles before. It absorb energy thus making people jailed in it unable to replenish their energy. This would even be more fatal for Raymond since his energy is external. Not to mention he is far from his elements. He needs to be touching the ground to call upon the power of the Earth to boost his strength. If Azief were here he would be shocked to see the tiles. It looks exactly like the Source Fragment on Earth 39 that is used to repress the Evolver race of that Earth. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I had help¡¯ Oreki said as he brings out a tinum key. He fly up to the cage, trials of crackling electricity charged the wind around him, making his body seem to be shrouded with arcs of lightning snakes. He put the key onto the cage keyhole and with one twist of his hand, he open the door The runes that powered the jail dimmed and the chains around Raymond cracked. Raymond inhale a deep breath and like a starving man in front of a feast of food, he absorb the energy of the world greedily. His pale face regains its color and his eyes brightened. Without saying anything he jump down from his cell and the moment his feet touched the ground, it was like the entire underground tunnel path trembles. Raymond smiles in satisfaction as he call upon the power of the Earth. He closes his eyes and from the tree on the surface he sees the havoc on the surface. He is the Earth, he dig deeps and he saw everything. In a way this type of assimtion with the force of the Earth is akin to Azief merging with the world. Raymond saw through the trees, through the grass, the demons flying on the air, pushing a humongous red coffin that seems to seal everything it touches. He saw ten demonic beings that seems nonchnt about seeing the coffins and he saw The Prince looking toward the sky, floating slowly toward the Quorum council. Then he opens his eyes and he is back at the underground secret tunnels. He look toward a room with dark gold security door. He pushes his palm forward and with the force of the Earth that dark gold security door ten feet away from him bent and exploded. Inside it is Raymond armor Then he spoke ¡®Sharur, Smasher of Thousande to me!¡¯ Sharur is Raymond talking mace. Inside a dusty cksmith shop on the Ind, a mace awaken. ¡®Raymond, you have finally returned¡¯ the mace seems to be talking to itself. It then fly out from the cksmith shop and drill itself into the ground. Nobody seems to notice this since the Ind is in a state of chaos. When the mace finished drilling the ground and arrives at the entrance of the underground tunnel, it take the form of a winged lion and flew toward sit owner and not long after it arrived in front of Raymond. It turns back into a mace and fly towards Raymond hand Raymond smiles and the mace said ¡®Wee back¡¯ It only takes a few moments from the moment Raymond call for him and the time for him to arrive. ¡®Sofia, wait for a while¡¯ Raymond said as he jumped and arrive in front of the Wind Cell of Sofia in a single leap. Now, that he is out and his mace is on his hand he smash the wind cell door but nothing seems to happen But it did cracked. And Sofia security was not as advanced as the security the World Government put on Raymond. A bolt of lightning shed and Oreki was standing beside Raymond holding Raymond hand before he manages another strike ¡®Like I said Raymond, I have some help¡¯ as he brought out another key. This time the key is ck. He put it in the keyhole of the wind cell and just like that he opens the door Wind gales shoots out the moment the door was open. Raymond just deflected it with his mace while Oreki just dodges it with his superior speed. Oreki has many question to ask. Like where is the security? And many other question. But he knows that from the trembling he felt since he started the journey, he doesn¡¯t have that much time. The Death Monarch is probably already here and duking it out with Hikigaya. He doesn¡¯t have much time and had to quickly fulfill his objective and exin the truth to the Death Monarch to prevent many more innocent lives swept in this internal war between Hirate and Pandikar. Sofia and Raymond also have many question and the question they are most dying to know is ¡®Who sent you?¡¯ Sofia said almost immediately the moments shees out of the door, her face pale and her feet seems to be trembling ¡®Loki¡¯ he said as he surveys the area. Raymond notices this and ask ¡®What are you looking for?¡¯ ¡®Where is Hirate?¡¯ Raymond then look below him. Oreki understand it almost immediately. ¡®He¡¯s below and that is the entrance to where he is¡¯ Raymond said as he pointed to a closed door ¡®Tch¡¯ Orekiined under his breath then he look at both Raymond and Sofia and deciding they should go out first is more important for the greater picture. Oreki look toward Sofia and said ¡®Death Monarch is wreaking havoc on the Ind looking for you. Go up and convince him that Hirate did not order you imprisonment and your capture. I don¡¯t want more innocent lives to be sacrificed because of the power y between the Council and Hirate.¡¯ ¡®Death Monarch?¡¯ Sofia asked ¡®That is what your man been calling himself these days.¡¯ And Oreki look at Raymond. ¡®Raymond¡­save whoever you can. Death Monarch would not just let it go that easily. Last time we were lucky he did not truly intending to finish us off. This time¡­..¡¯ and he paused for a while before saying what he believes the worst case scenario ¡®Heads will rolls and blood will spill.¡¯ He then throws two things to Raymond. It is the Lantern of Direction and the Steel of Direction. ¡®You have to use it to pass the Maze.¡¯ Raymond nodded as he hold Sofia hand and they run out from the tunnel. Raymond and Sofia is not like Sharur. Sharur is a magical weapon and their magic is a bit different in that it could sometimes disregard magical formation and restriction. Not to mention Sharur greatest and highest priority is its master orders. When its master orders it toe, he could bypassed the formation and restriction put by formation master and Arrayist. Magical items have their unique magic. But Raymond and Sofia did not possess that unique magic. So they could only manually climb up the normal way. But that doesn¡¯t means they were slow. Now that they are released from their cages, they possess back their power and they runs as fast as the wind. Meanwhile Oreki sighed. Then he walk to the door where Raymond pointed and open the door. He looked and saw a spiral staircase made of marble like stones that seems to mess with the energy of the world Fortunately Oreki has been prepared for this. He brought out a pill from the sleeve of his cloth and gulp it down and then he walk down. He stopped walking when he saw a metal-like minerals room etched with vibrational runes and formation And he saw a man lying down inside the room with sagged body and faces full of tiredness and almost a glint of madness with bloodshot eyes. And pulsating around that man is a force Oreki knows too well ¡®Psionic force¡¯ he said. Oreki moved forward. On the surface however Azief slowly floats toward the Quorum Building. He did not pay attention towards the sky. No matter how vicious the coffin trying to descend, the army of Demons are making it impossible for the coffin toe down. The Melody was ying louder and louder, that the entire ind could hear it by now. But no one knows who is ying it and what is the incantation that followed the melody means. The weak fainted, while the few ones that are powerful enough to endure it look at the sky of a demonic battle. The Melody seems to disturb space and even seems to be awakening certain monsters of the deep sea. But Azief had understand certain things about these weird events that is happening right now. It had to do with Loki. And he seems to be protecting him ¡®Loki¡­ you are making me confused¡¯ Azief thought to himself. ¡®Stop!¡¯ A few Seed Formation master try to stop him as he approached near to the Quorum Building. Azief did not even bother looking at them as he waves his hand, his energy of five Disk was unleashed. The world turns dark and the energy around the ind went chaotic. A st of energy shoot out from Azief simple casual waves. The st stirred chaos in the Ind and seemed to have sliced all the people trying to stop him into half. Even though they are Seed Formation and only one realm below Azief they could not even put a decent fight. The difference between them is like the vast distance of Heaven and Earth. Azief could instantly saw that those master were produced¡­maybe by some new technology or pills How could theypare to the other heroes Azief has fought? Raymond, Hikigaya and even Oreki are all heroes Azief acknowledges. Oreki might be a little sly but that does not means he did not possess a valiant heart. Hikigaya seek his own path. And Raymond possess a heart of justice. And all of them did not rely on pills but forged their path ahead with hardship etched in their scars A few others mastere out, looking distressed. This time Azief punched out and the st destroyed their body, turning them into misty fog of blood. The river behind them overflowed, spilling its water all over it banks. That punch devastated everything around twenty kilometers radius, wilting all the nts, and reap every lives that is hiding nearby to ambush him Not once, he slow his pace of approaching the building. Then arriving in front of the building, Azief stood in the air valiantly, with his dark ck robe fluttering in the wind. Behind him were bones trails of blood and corpses and a scene of destruction and carnage. The atmosphere emitted by Azief right now is chilling. The chilling atmosphere was flowing between the heaven and earth, all the onlookers seeing this scene from their Pces, hideout and offices gulped in awe¡­..and fear of the uncertainty of their status quo they established after the Death Monarch death two and a half years ago. The imminent vibe of death radiating from Azief indicated that he was not going to let the World Government so easily. Today¡­..someone will die. Everyone was certain of this. ¡®Hiratee out!!¡¯ His shout reverberated through the entire ind that even the droning sound of the coffin over the Ind was drowned out by his shout. ¡®You know what you have done! Come in front of me and admit your wrong!¡¯ By this time, the Battle has stopped. The soldiers has also stopped fighting the forces of the Death Monarch. All over the battlefield, lives have been sacrificed. Countless of corpses littered the battlefield. And deep craters,rge holes fills the beautiful heavenly ind. It is nothing like the peaceful and beautiful ind the resident of the ind remembers. This is the first time arge scale war between humans faction happened since the Weronian War. And it all happened because of a single woman. Some people who were watching these battle in their offices and throne room could not help but likened Sofia the Divine Archer like Helen of Troy or great beauties that brought down a nation. A face thatunches seven Battlestar for her. A Battlestar is hard to make and could even perform interster travel. But the Death Monarch uses it to attack the Ind for a single woman. Just the initial bombardment of the Battlestar when the battle first started tear apart tens of thousands of soldiers, killing them on the spot. When the Starship fly down from their hanger and drop down bombs and napalm-like explosives that was a hundred times more powerful, all those below Orb Condensing Stage in the vicinity were all burned to death. If one only looked at the battle between Azief and the Archmaster Illusionist one might think Azief did not even do much destruction. But his orders has killed so many people in the timespan he fought with Hikigaya. It wasn¡¯t until Hikigaya lose the fight and his advice to the soldiers that many soldiers surrendered. And the battle entirely stopped when they saw the ten thousand demons and the coffins. But the Death Monarch seems to not care about the demons and the coffins. The other thing that makes the World Government soldiers surrendered is because their expert. Where is Oreki? Where is Raymond? Where is the Iron Major? The White Witch? Where are all their experts? As Azief floats outside the building, a persone out. Azief did not know who this person is. But form his level, Azief could feel a trace of Disk Formation aura. But this person skipped the Energy Disperse Stage level. Azief disdain seeing this person. To him, this kind of person could only be called a fake Disk Formation leveler ¡®I am one of the Thirteen Council Member that administrate the World Government. You can talk to me¡¯ The man is pudgy looking man, with bald head andrge belly. Azief looked toward the man, disdain to even ask the man his name. ¡®You aren¡¯t qualified to talk to me.¡¯ He said coldly. The person felt anger when he felt like he was being despised. Here on the Inds, and the World government he controls millions of lives and could order anyone to do anything he wanted. When has he ever been disrespected like this? If Azief knows what the man is thinking he would surelyugh out loud. That kind of power is not true power. At least not after the Fall. The man bristled with anger. ¡®You..¡¯ Azief squinted his eyes at the pudgy man. Before the man could even finished speaking, he spat one mouthful of blood out of his mouth. Cracking sound sounded from his bones, and his body slowly experience withering. His vitality was decreasing as he aged almost instantly, wrinkles forming and his internal organs failing him and then before he managed to said another word he exploded. His head flown to the stairs and rolled down, blood following its trails. ¡®Hiratee out!¡¯ On the other side of the Ind, Morgana frowned looking at the situation at the sky. ¡®I need to cast one other spell. Loki is here¡¯ Morgana did not realize that behind her, Giselle was smiling a devilish smile. And she also did not realize that the incantation has stopped and only the melody is ying right now. *** Chapter 225: After sunset Drip! Drip! The sound of water echoes inside the darkness. The water drops and falls into something. It falls into someone forehead. A young girl that has not even reached adulthood. She was wearing red dress made of human flesh. Even in the darkness, that red dress seems to glow with devilish energy. She opens her eyes, as she felt the coldness around her face. Then like she was startled, she struggle to get up but all she could felt was pain. She could feel a burning pain around her wrist and her ankles. She will her mind to summon her tome but she could not feel it. Or to be more urate, it was like the connection between her and the tome was severed. Adjusting to the darkness of the environment, her eyes finally clearly saw where she was. She is strapped onto a stone with intestines like rope that bounded her feet and hands. Water dripping from a stctite above her, forcing her to feel like a headache ising. The water drips slowly. Like a dripping water that sought to erode the recipient over an eternal punishment. She was reminded of one particr memory. Strapped onto a stone with a poisonous snakes dripping poison to that person. (google Loki punishment) There is only one person that like to do this kind of tricks. Even though she was strapped onto the stone, she shows no fear, only anger and a little bit of confusions ¡®LOKI!¡¯ She shouted, her words echoes through the darkness. For a while there is only silence. The eerie silence that could crush one will. But she waited. Because she knows him. He would not be able to resist. ¡®And there he lies till Ragnarok came¡¯ The voicee out from all direction assaulting Morgana ears. Then the sound of hissing could be heard. The hissing was so loud that it could induce fear in anyone heart It was like there is thousands of snakes slithering the ground. A mist appears suddenly. The mist is greenish with a hint of ck. And a person appears in front of Morgana. Loki this time transformed himself into a handsome young man wearing a ck suit, a leather shoes, with a fedora on top of his head. They look at each other. Loki like always showing that smile of his. Morgana could only be seen scowling. For a while in the silence there is only the sounds of snakes hissing. ¡®How?¡¯ she suddenly asked. As the water kept dripping on her forehead and the feeling of headache getting stronger, she still strengthen herself to ask the question. She did not ask why? Because she already knows why Loki capture her. Loki sighed. He waved his hand and the snakes that was slithering on the ground slither together before forming a throne of snakes and then they petrified themselves into stones. Loki sat at his throne and look at Morgana with that eyes that seems to see into anyone deepest darkest desire, a pair of eyes that could see through lies, and identify the truth. It was the eye of the Sovereign. Morgana could feel it from the demeanor of Loki. This is the demeanor and majesty of one of the Seven Gods that ruled the world. The God of Truth and Lies. Of Oath and Vows. Of Madness and Vengeance. Just sitting there on his throne of serpents, Loki appears to berger than he is. It was like he was propping the Heavens just by sitting, governing the Laws that govern the Universe. And Morgana felt a bit of fear. But what she felt mostly is anger. ¡®Gods¡¯ she muttered under her breath. They looked at those below them as just ything. While people fears the Sovereign and even sometime in awe and worship them, Morgana loathed them. They were Gods¡­this is true. But there were also mortals in the past. They could never truly sever the emotional part of themselves When the Gods argue, the world goes into turmoil. And when they warred against each other, how many mortals dies under their spell and magic. Loki remembers the battle. But she¡­Morgana remembers the victim. When the Thunder God hurls his lightning, what Loki saw was the Ice Deity death. But what Morgana saw was a continent wiped out of the face of the. When the eyes of the Illusion God turns into the moon, turning the world into a nightmare, the Gods only saw the Time God reversing time. But Morgana saw the effect of the magic of those two Gods on the normal people. When the God of Death descend and fought in his manic rage, all the world remembers was the death of the Twin Sages of japan. No one remembers the many corpse that fills the seabed and the ground. No one saw the lives that turns to ashes with one sh of his hand. No one saw the casualty that resulted from the God of Death opening the Gates of Hell. Loki saw the Gods. But she saw the victims. But she will never ask him to exin. Because, like the God of Death, the Ice Deity, the God of Illusion, the Thunder God, Loki is also a God. He¡­would never understand. He lives longer as a God¡­.than he is mortal. So, she ask how. How did she end up here? Loki finished staring at her and he closes his eyes ¡®Giselle¡¯ he answer and Morgana finally for the first time was shocked. Then with a bitter smile she said ¡®I should have trusted my instinct. Was it the day I unseal the curse you put on Giselle mind?¡¯ She asked. The water drips on her forehead, unceasingly. Like it tries to pierce her forehead. Loki smiles. ¡®What did the world always says about me?¡¯ Smiling he answers his own question ¡®A profound schemer¡¯ and then heughed, hisugh reverberated inside the darkness, echoing endlessly. ¡®A trickster¡¯ she said And Loki bow slightly, and proudly. His solution is a trick, his question is a design to trap you. She remembers what she felt when she was trying to unseal the curse on Giselle mind ¡®That was your pawn.¡¯ She assumes Loki nodded ¡®When?¡¯ Loki then opens his eyes and looking at Morgana with pity ¡®Since the beginning.¡¯ Hearing this she sighed. And Loki no longer smiles. ¡®I¡­never had a chance didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Morgana ask. There is resignation in her voice. Loki nodded with a bitter smile on his face. ¡®We started at different origin. I have advantages you did not¡­.Yes¡­.from the start you never stood a chance.¡¯ Morgana chuckles a bit. A sad smile etched on her face. Loki close his eyes again. He ¡­for some reason¡­.find that smile of Morgana¡­.to be the worst smile she could have. He would have rather see that evil smile of hers than the smile she shows him a moment before. There was silence¡­and darkness. Loki let the moment continues as Morgana contemted. Then she asked ¡®Would I have stand a chance if I did not meet the White Witch?¡¯ Morgana asked. Loki shakes his head. ¡®I calcted and no matter what I concluded you would surely seek the White Witch. From the moment you met me, the path has always leads you to meet the White Witch.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Morgana knows all about Loki calction abilities. But she didn¡¯t understand what he means. Why was it that her path would end up meeting the White Witch and dooms her n? Loki still sitting on his throne put his hand on the handle of his throne and then exin. ¡®Simple. The moment you met me, you knew that you form Karma with me. You know the most proficient God about Karma is me. I even dare say that even the God of Death was not as proficient as me in terms of understanding Karma. So, it is not hard to predict that you will seek a way to rid of or even sever that karma or even cleanse it.¡¯ And he chuckles with a bitter smile hanging on the end of his mouth ¡®You were always a little afraid of me and thought worse of me. It is no wonder you are so cautious of me. But¡­.I changed. And you changed. In those moment where you were not with me and in those moment when I am not with you, we both change. I be a God and you¡­mortal and you always hated that fact. You hated the fact that¡­I surpassed you. That with one thought I could erase you from the face of existence. Yet, you could not perish the hatred and jealousy in your heart. So¡­you fear. Fear that one day I will act¡¯ Loki looks toward Morgana with that smile. That nauseating smile like everything is as he said. ¡®But, I digress. Let¡¯s talk about the eventuality of your meeting with the White Witch¡¯ ¡®To rid of Karma¡­..only I could do that. To sever Karma¡­.only your father could do that. But, you would surely not meet your father. First because, he is not yet the God of Death. Second, the moment you are near him, you know I would crush you. But, you would surely not met me either to ask me to get rid of your Karma. Because you know I would refuse. But to cleanse Karma¡­..only white magic could do that.¡¯ And Morgana finally understand a bit while Loki continues his word ¡®And in the world, at that moment, there is only one person that seems to hold powerful white magic. Giselle. And I know the tattoos that I inscribed on her soul would attract you. You were always curious. The moment you met me¡­.your fate has been under my calction.¡¯ (refer to chapter 143) Hearing this Morgana sigh truly losing hope this time. Loki sighed as he nodded understanding the feeling of Morgana. ¡®She was a big temptation. She was a bait I put for you. To be more urate, she was a bait for any other Time Traveler that would havee. I calcted before I return to the past. And there is a slight chance that there would be other Time Traveler, other people who possess some means to return to the past. I have been preparing this n since I even met you.¡¯ Morgana strapped on the stone as the water dripping on her head began producing pain could do nothing but to only listen to Loki exining the scheme he has put in ce. ¡®Fortunately, I have scour the world and you are the only one. The only other time traveler.¡¯ The dripping fop the water continues. And she could feel the headache intensified. She even vaguely felt that the intestine-like rope that bound her feet and hand is tightening Morgana was silent. Contemting something. Her mind did try to find a way to escape this darkness. But she could not summon her Tome. And with it she lost all her powers. Without the Tome, her cultivation is only at the level of Energy Disperse Stage. She could not use the Investiture of the First Race to summon darkly beings from the Dark Universe and contend with Loki. Knowing that, she gave up on the thoughts of escaping. But she did not wail or cry. She has no tears left. And she has no regret. She has done all she can. Maybe¡­Loki was right. Maybe there is another way than killing her father. Or maybe, her way was the right way. But because she is too weak, nothing she says would be convincing. In the end, Loki was right about something. They started at different origin. He have advantages she did not But even if she were to die, she needs to know something ¡®How did you convince Giselle to betray me?¡¯ Morgana ask. After all, wouldn¡¯t Giselle be loyal to her. She did unseal her curse after all. And Giselle saw the future of where Arno was dead under the hands of the God of Death. Why would she betray her? Even after seeing that grim dark future? Loki simply answers ¡®She was never your person. She was mine from the beginning.¡¯ ¡®Exin¡¯ Morgana ordered and Loki smiles. Even in thest moment she did not lose her spunk ¡®Still curios huh?¡¯ ¡®If my end is near, I like to understand how I lose? And you always like to monologue don¡¯t you? My father like his theatrics, and you like to monologue.¡¯ ¡®HAHAHAHA¡¯ Lokiughed and nodded ¡®True. I do like doing monologues.¡¯ Then he exins to Morgana. ¡®You believe that the White Witch is loyal to you in the beginning because you unseal her memory and show her that her Arno would die under the God of Death hands.¡¯ She nodded ¡®And that is true. She was loyal to you in the beginning. But that was when you didn¡¯t unseal her entire memory. I put twoyers of seal. The first seal shows the worst possible side of the God of Death and would surely made Giselle side with whoever help her unseal that memory and work with that person to ruin the God of Death and convinced that person of her loyalty. After all she did it of her own will. It is a perfect n isn¡¯t it? To nt a mole that shows no suspicion whatsoever. Because her loyalty was real¡­..at least in the beginning.¡¯ And Loki smirk Morgana face pale. ¡®You mean when I unseal the secondyer of the seal¡­¡¯ Loki smiles ¡®You brought the memory of the Giselle that fought in the Final Battle. Arade of mine. We fought together in the battlefield. Who do you think she would believe? A Wicked Witch that she knows in the future timeline as coward or¡­.arade that fought with her in the Final battle? Would she bet on you and your bodyguard Louise who never achieve anything great in the world before he met you? Or would she bet on me, a former Sovereign with the backing of the Divine Archer, the Mind Master and the Time God himself? The moment you unseal her memory, you seal your own fate.¡¯ Loki said. Morgana was stunned as everything was revealed to her. Every pieces of the puzzle fits. Then, sheugh. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ Herugh contained a hint of madness and sorrow Loki let her. Sitting on that throne, looking at her not knowing what he should feel after defeating Morgana. A few minutes passed before Morgana ask ¡®Will you kill me now?¡¯ Loki look towards her and ask ¡®What do you think I would do? Would I kill you? My teacher? My ex-wife?¡¯ He seems to ask her. Morgana snickered. ¡®You are certainly capable of killing me. We both knows what at stake. Our personal feelings is insignificantpared to the greater picture and the fate of the Universe.¡¯ She has already resigned herself to her fate. This time, the water has stopped dripping from the roof of this ce. Loki look toward Morgana and shakes his head. Then he sighed before saying to her, his eyes wise like an old ancient being looking at a child. ¡®There is probably a lot of things you don¡¯t remember and while we pretended to forget the things we cherished¡­we all know deep in our hearts. That we do remember. And we still cherished those things¡­no matter how insignificant. When we both were young, how lofty was our ambitions, how hopeful we were of what the future holds. We want everything. We wanted anything. And we are not afraid of running towards it¡¯ Morgana did not say anything but her eyes waver. Loki asked her ¡®When did we grow apart? Growing farther and farther way from what we dream and believe? We both wanted to live without regret. How na?ve we are aren¡¯t we? In every choice, there is a cause for regret. But even if we pretend to forget those thing that we cherished, there is definitely something that won¡¯t change. Ironically it was you taught me the one lesson I still keep in my heart until now. I was a kid when I be your disciple. The one thing you taught me that I still believe is that¡­..an adult grasp the thing that they cherished¡­.and no matter what¡­never letting it go.¡¯ Loki look at Morgana with pitiful eyes and said with a hint of regret ¡®You¡­let go of what you cherished¡¯ Morgana knows what Loki is referring to and her eyes turns red. Not because of anger¡­.but because water is pooling in her eyes¡­.it was sadness and grief. Her son. ¡®I will not kill you. But what I¡¯m about to do¡­.is no different than killing you¡¯ he said as he got up from his throne and in one step arrive in front of Morgana. ¡®Now¡­.rest¡¯ he said as he put his hand on top of Morgana eyes as she falls into oblivion, her memories slowly being erased. He waves his hand and the ce glowed up. The ce is actually a cavernous tunnel. Behind the stone where Morgana was strapped is a red coffin. ¡®She must not have thought that her magic could backfire on her¡¯ Loki mused. He manages to halt the coffin from descending and beaten it into submission. While he was doing that, Giselle knock her unconscious and tied her with the Intestines of the Demonic Wolf which she spell with white magic. The Demons after the melody has stopped ying return back to their realm. His disciple fainted and he sent an emergency re to nearby Battlestar and he disappeared before he even saw the conclusion between Azief and the World Government sh. Loki then seeing that Morgana is sleeping from his spell walked outside of the cave. In front of him is the vast expanse of water and sandy beaches, far away from the sound of explosion and screaming of the defeated in the Ind of Peace a few hours ago. He is on an ind cluster near Indonesia. This ind in particr is hard to reach. There are two other ind in front of this ind,rge and surrounded by red mist that prevent people from finding his ind. As he walked outside, a woman wearing a white robe is seen leaning on the entrance of the cave where Loki just exited. ¡®Giselle¡¯ Loki said ¡®Is it done?¡¯ She ask. Loki nodded ¡®You won¡¯t kill her?¡¯ ¡®The world is a more interesting ce with her in it. And¡­.she has to return to the Origin as not to disrupt the meeting between the father and daughter.¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Giselle was puzzled. ¡®She didn¡¯t tell you?¡¯ Loki ask. ¡®Tell me what?¡¯ ¡®Morgana is the stepdaughter of the God of Death¡¯ Hearing this Giselle was stunned and then she has a smile on her face ¡®This exins so much¡¯ she said though she did not make it clear to Loki. Then Giselle ask. ¡®Arno is safe I presume.¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®He is just knocked unconscious by the Sisters of Shadows.¡¯ Giselle look at the sea and then asked ¡®So¡­.my job is done. Which means you will erase my soul from her right now?¡¯ Loki sighed ¡®You are after all¡­is just a ghost of a broken world. Maybe¡­.if I seed, I would not see so many ghost of myrades.¡¯ Gisele smirk. ¡®My young self is immature. Brash. And in some matter, impetuous. But¡­she is pure. I hope you could guide her and keep her safe until that Final Battle. And even if you fail¡­.I hope she would not regret herst moment¡­.like me.¡¯ Loki then shakes his head. ¡®Arno¡­.love you. And he regretted what he did to you. Duty and honour. Or Love? For a person like Arno¡­it is hard for him to choose at the time. ¡®Can I trust that word of yours, trickster?¡¯ Loki smiles. ¡®I lie and I deceive. But not about this. I just wanted to tell you to end your longing. It is enough. Let¡­..us believe in a new future. I wanted to believe in the young Giselle.¡¯ Giselle nodded and shakes her head ¡®Since when I like to talk too much.¡¯ She move towards Loki and lean her forehead. ¡®Erase it¡¯ she orders. The waves keeppping and the wind blows by. Loki push Giselle forehead with his finger and said ¡®After sunset¡¯ he said as he look towards the ocean waves. And Giselleughed. She look toward the sea and smile contently. *** ON THE ISLAND OF PEACE Pandikar looked on as he saw one of the council member exploded into pieces of meat. He knows the moment Azief enter the Quorum building all of them will die when the Death Monarch discover that the Council member imprison Sofia. He mmed his hand on the table and looking distraught and anxious he yelled ¡®Don¡¯t me me for this Death Monarch! You force me to do this! Activate the Chimera!¡¯ He said as the other council member nodded The Keeper of the Keys quicklye inside the room and bring Pandikar a weird stone te that seems to be littered with runic symbol. In the middle of that stone te is a circle drawing of a thumb shape. Pandikar put his thumb and the stone te hummed as voicees out of the stone te [Authentication verified as the current leader of the World Government] [Authorizing the release of the Chimera] Deep underneath the Ind, inside a titanic cavernous tunnelwork there is arge ss tube filled with viscous liquid. Inside that ss tube lies a hideous creatures. It possess a dragon w, a Weronian Head, a crocodile feet and its tails is thebination of many creatures, sharp, bulging, emitting poisons and seems to control the elements. Its chest is hard and his back is thorny like a porcupine only the thorn are longer and sharper. The moment Pandikar on his room authorized its release, the ss tube liquid is drained. And then the creature inside that ss tube opens it eyes. *** Chapter 226: The strongest person in the world CRACK! BOOOOM!! A monster erupted from the residential area on the Southern part of the Ind, cracking and decimating many residential areas around the impact. Azief was about to enter the Quorum building when that monster appears as his eyes could see even from such a far distance Azief sighed but his eyes is sharp. He only needed to focus a bit to spot therge creature. It is a thirteen feet monster of hideous appearance. It possess a dragon w on its hand, a Weronian Head with seven horns, a crocodile feet and its tails is thebination of many creatures. The tails when whipped around slices the building around him to pieces and it also emits poisonous fog that kills the civilians of the World Government. But what shocked Azief the most is the fact that this monster possess a Divine Comprehension cultivation. Of course Azief once shed with a Divine Comprehension and winning even though he was at the Seed Formation level at the time. It was the battle that ended the Weronian War and cemented his status and title as the strongest person in the world But that was because he walks the Perfection Path and the Divine Comprehension Weronian was restricted by the World Orb. Not to mention that Weronian do not practice Laws. If any beings that reached the standards of the Divine Comprehension the orthodox way then that means they possess the power to understand the Laws. And what Laws is that? The Laws of the Universe. For example, Disk Formation gather the energy from many sources of energy that is scattered throughout the Universe. By creating Disks one is essentially creating a fuel tank. Of course this analogy only applied when one reached Divine Comprehension. If talking exclusively about Disk Formation than it is the ability to condense energy that exist all over the Universe into Disk that would enhance one attack and spell. And when one reached the Divine Comprehension one could use the fuel stored in the fuel tank to activate the Laws. Imagine one possessing the power tomand the Laws of the World. They could theoretically change or even alter certain Laws depending on theirprehension of the Laws that they cultivate. Azief felt a foreboding feeling. He is now a Disk Formation and he possess five Disk. It already made him the strongest in this world. But this creature that is just erupting from underground and heading towards him possess a certain aura that is telling Azief that it is dangerous. His instinct is telling him that this is a formidable opponent. But this did not falter his valiant heart or shakes his confidence of his own prowess ¡®So, is this the trump card of the World Government? This is the reason why they are so confident?¡¯ Azief snickered ¡®A mere mindless beast¡¯ But Azief did not underestimate the monster Azief immediately understand why he felt a foreboding feeling as he watches the creature. He could see strands of energy that he is familiar with surrounding that monster body. And Azief face changed ¡®They are crazy!¡¯ Azief thought to himself. He discover that the World Government nurtured the monster using the life force of its citizen and the energy veins in the Ind. And there is also the trace of Destruction Laws around the monster which puzzles Azief. But his disdain trumps his anger Azief also shows disdain not just because of the fact that the World government basically harvest the energy of its citizen but it was also the fact that they uses Weronians. Weronian has been regarded as humanity enemy after the Weronian War since they killed so many people and even intend to annihte humanity from the face of the Earth. The fact that the World Government is using experiment to craft this hideous monster also pointed to the fact that they might even did human experimentation. Azief need only one second to determine that this monster is the result of the World Government experiment. The monster seems to be patched from many other beast organs and gics Before Azief had even a chance to think a few more moments, the monster had already reached him, charging at him with its ws, creating a wind rip as it jumped towards him. ¡®HAH!¡¯ Azief roars and his energy exploded, disrupting the wind directions as the area around him distorted and breaks Azief eyes glows blue and it shines like a sun that lit up the world. His body give off an indescribable sense of majesty like the Overlord of the Universe. Some people like Loki would recognize that blue light and that aura. It is the aura of Etherna. Azief race is after all Etherna Sacred. He has long discarded the notions he is homo sapiens long ago. Of course Azief himself only knows a bit about the Etherna Race that conquer all Universe. And that is only what Alsurt told him He did not know the backstory of the race and its annihtion, nor did he knows that when an Etherna dies they turned into the Laws of the Universe at least not in details. Humans possess that one strand that connected them to the Etherna race making them the ideal race to be gifted the World Orb. Odin knows this since this was not his first time. He knows he is experiencing a time reversal and he stills need the Orb to be on Earth¡­..for His Ragnarok to end¡­.because here on Earth Prime lies hisst hope. Azief saw the monster charging towards him but he has no fears in his eyes even though the monster is bigger than him The monster might possess superior cultivation base but Azief has determined its weakness. It has no intelligence. Simply a beast. Azief let out a roar that split the tile road and crack the nearby building as all the ss exploded. The clouds above parted. Azief thrust out his palm and a huge blue palm materialized in front of Azief formed entirely by his Worldly Disk. His Worldly Disk in his Inner World dimmed as the energy inside that Disk was drained to create that palm. The speed of the palm was beyond imagination before it formed into a titanic fist and smashed into the monster body. The sky is filled with thunderous rumbles and the earth shook violently as the eastern side of the ind crack. The fist punch out towards the monster as the monster internal organs break down, turning it into mush but the Destruction Laws around it negate around fifty percent of that strike. Behind him, the shockwave obliterated everything turning the area behind the monster into a tnd devoid of any life or buildings. The monster was pushed back ten kilometers away, it wed feet dragged thend beneath it, creating a scratch mark seven feet deep. But like a mindless beast, it roared in pain, instead of running away and strategize, as golden blood keep dripping from the edge of his mouth Even as the fist push back the monster, a huge vortex appear and rotated rapidly around Azief. It wasrge and boundless as the energy of the world was quickly absorbed by him to quickly heal his Worldly Disk ¡®Stay down you beast!¡¯ Azief fly forward with the swiftness of lightning and punch the monster on the face. The wind howls around his fist as tribtion thunder strike down from the skyplementing Azief attack With one punch, the shockwaves destroy anything around a ten kilometers radius. Many buildings were ttenpletely as the monster was thrown back a kilometers away, dragging more portions of soil below it feet as it tries to resisted being pushed back too much. Azief did not relent as he kept punching and punching in a storm of fists until they reached the Northern part of the Ind. It was then this monster begin its counterattack ¡®ROAR!¡¯ It roared as it aura and energy rose to the peak and the space around it seems to distort and vibrate It punched Azief on the face with a force that forces the area around them to bepressed. This punch created a vibrational shockwaves that circles the world one time. Azief was flung backward fifty kilometers away, his bodynded on the ground. The moment he crashed, thend exploded like a bomb being detonated, sending arge portion of earth to exploded upwards, with a shockwave that rattle the sea and shakes the ind. A twenty foot deep crater was created at the site of his crash. ¡®FUCK!¡¯ he cursed in his heart Azief got up almost immediately and fly up immediately to the monster with a speed that broke the space around him. BBOOOM! BOOM! The monster and Azief traded blows, each blows produces thunderous rumble that echoes endlessly, making the sea rages and thend quakes and break. By now, the ind is like one of the scenes of apocalypse. As Azief and the monster fights each other, their strikes and attack reaped countless lives that did not have enough time to evacuate the area. When Azief shot his fist how many building crumbles with people still in it? And when the monster ws and swipe its tail, how many more were killed? People, soldiers all run away from the sites of the battle. Those that did not manage to get out would just be a coteral damage of the Death Monarch and the monster Azief was coughing blood as the battle continue. The Destruction Laws around the monster causes Azief could not effectively his Death Source ability because it will be neutralized by the Destruction Law For the first time in a long time his physical body felt pressure. Even though the monster have noprehension of Laws by itself, its body is after all the body of Divine Comprehension experts. Azief is curious about the Destruction Laws enveloping the monster body. It is given and is not wielded consciously. And the monster healed as fast as Azief dishes out his attack and almost at the same speed his own body is regenerating. They could only keep trading injuries as their blood stain the ground below and the sound explosion rocked the sky. Unless Azief uses Laws to defeat this monster, this battle would take a long time and Azief realizes that his Seal over the Ind is weakening. His eyes narrowed and nodded to himself ¡®So, that¡¯s what you are nning?¡¯ Azief understand almost immediately what those Council members were thinking. They know they would not have a good ending if Azief enter the Quorum Building but they could not teleport since he already seal the Ind. So, they sent this monster to weaken him so the seal could be broken. Just when Azief thought of this he saw the roof of the Quorum building opens and emerging out of the roof is arge cannon that is aimed at the sky. Azief gritted his teeth He knows he could not dy anymore. He wanted to use his saber but he also fears that using it would put him into a vulnerable position. The price of using that Saber is steep and he could not afford being vulnerable. The World Government may not have an expert of his caliber but they have deep reserves. Even Azief did not know about this monster If he is vulnerable and was defeated, how could he save hisrade? The more they wanted to run, the more Azief believes something is wrong with Sofia and Wang Jian. They should already negotiate Sofia release with him yet they did not say anything about negotiation and instead wanted to run. Has something gone wrong somewhere? Azief was thinking of this even as his face was punched by the monster as he once again flew backward but this time he stabilizes himself and force himself to stop breaking the air and space around him as he tries to stop the momentum of him being pushed backward. ¡®Fine! Since you are so stubborn let me show you my power!¡¯ Azief shouted to the sky making the whole ind hear his deration. He spread out his arms and blue light with a mix of gold envelops the sky. Azief body turns blurry as he closes his eyes and then he disintegrated into the air like a dust being blown by the wind. He disappears. But the spectators seeing this from the safety of their shelters far away, could not feel at ease. After all they have seen this kind of technique once before¡­.in Pnd. A person in a dark room somewhere in Rome, Italy spurted out his drink as he recognize this technique. Merging with the world! The other spectator that is seeing this battle using some seeing device also recognize this. Last time Azief did not yet from his fifth disk. But this time with his five disk, he intend to merge with the world, usurp its power and drew the power of the worldws. As Azief tries to usurp the will of the world,s of golden light appeared all over the heavens of Earth. Azief strength is almost at the limit of the world, forcing the world to prevent that power from overpowering the Will of the World For the first time in a long time, the World Orb glows a bit and the world gained the power to prevent Azief full domination of the will of the world. The World Orb glows again and some undersea monster could understand the spirit of the World Orb as they whispers among themselves in theirnguages. It will strengthen the world again since there is already someone that almost surpassed the strength of this world. All of this happens in an instant but for Azief and the Will of the World, their fight for domination felt like an eternity But even though Azief did not manage to usurp the entirety of the Will of the World, he manages to usurp it for a while. Thunder shoots out from the sky, slithering all over the world like a thunder dragon being unleashed as it freely traversing the clouds And with ites a heaven crushing presence that pervaded the ind as mountains and hills were ttened by an invisible pressure. Hundreds of people that iste to run from the ind felt like their cultivation base being grinded to dust. Even Azief Battlestar has already retreated from the ind using their FTL drive. And then there is an eerie silence¡­but those that is watching this scene all knows whates next. The monster not understanding anything roar and began destroying anything in front of him but did not step near the Quorum building. Inside the Quorum building Pandikar is sweating bullets but his hand is holding the kill switch of the monster. The monster might not be intelligent but it have a sharp instinct that is almost supernatural. It felt danger to its lifeing from the building so it dares note near the building. The monster was angry when its opponent suddenly disappeared. It was about to enter into another bout of rampage when suddenly, the sky cracked and a giant foot descended from the Heavens, its momentum forces wind path to change directions and broke space creating a mini ck hole. When the footnded on the ground, earthquakes shakes all parts of the world. The three Chain inds that was connected magically to the Ind of Peace was tten, its connection severed before it cracked in all ces from the center to its seams, all of its life forms was sunk down to the seabed. Thunderous rumbles echoed all over the world as a world of thunder descended upon the Ind. Hundreds of building was reduced to piles of rubbles and dust under that feet Then Azief roar. And with it the world roars with him, shocking the whole world. Reclusive experts that hides all over the world felt shaken. The spectators seeing the scene and hearing the roar could not help but sighed inside their hearts. This battle and this scene would surely imprint itself into the minds of everyone. The Death Monarch position as the greatest hero under the Heaven, the strongest man in the world¡­.from this moment will be nted firmly into everyone minds. His image will be unassable Azief figure was impossiblyrge as his voice came from the sky, echoing all over the world ¡®World Government, I decree you guilty for the crimes of lying and conspiring against me! Witness your destruction!¡¯ That sound was hundred times more violent than the sound of thunder, and it reced all other sounds on the world, killing any avian creatures nearby the ind. This sound echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Some of the soldiers whose cultivation levels werecking bled from their ears and their miserable screams echoed as some even felt their Orbs cracking and Pirs breaking. Somewhere on the other side of the Ind, Hirate hase out from his prison with Oreki carrying him out of a hole, when he saw that gigantic feet on the ind. He was startled and he raised head to follow the sound of the voice and as soon as he did so, his face turned pale and he sucked in a breath of cold air! Azief figure is sorge it was almost impossible to describe. Hirate couldn¡¯t even see the face of the Death Monarch; he could only see up to his waist that lies beyond the clouds But he could feel arge gigantic eyes that is looking down on all creations, like an all seeing God. It is true. Azief is looking down but that is the only thing he did. He looked down and he saw the monster. He did not realizes that Hirate is at the other side of the Ind. Simply because he is preupied trying to focus on one thing. When you merge with the Will of the World¡­.it does note without some heavy pressure. Azief could feel everything. The waves of wind over a de of grass, or the fluttering of flower blossoms on a tree, the sensation of earth when a person step on the ground, the pulsating waves of the oceans, the cries and pleadings of even worms. An All Seeing and all hearing God. And seeing and hearing everything is not as awesome as one thinks. With Azief cultivation level it is already impressive for him to be able to focus on destroying the monster. He had no other mental power to pay to everything. It takes him quite the mental burden to focus himself on his objective which is to kill this monster. The people around the world also saw this scene, the gigantic feet and the impossiblyrge figure of the Death Monarch that seems to be a Titans of old itself and they could not help but feel startled and afraid. Azief on the other hand knows he could not maintain this state for too long so he punched down bolstered by the Will of the World. Whistling sound sounded all over the world, the sound traveling around the world five times as it shakes the heart of all of the enemy of the Death Monarch all around the world. The fist collided with the air producing the whistling sound. A powerful gust of wind descended from the Heavens as a Heavenly Fist descended down. Even before the fistnded on the ground, the gust of wind forces the monster to suffer many wind cuts all over its tough body that even with its regeneration power, it proves hard to keep up with the rate of destruction inflicted on him. Even that strand of Destructionws around the monster body seems to be shear off by the pure force of the gust of wind The ground beneath the monster feet has already began cracking and producing web like patterns. Many soldiers copsed unconscious and die under this powerful gust of winds that seems to produce sharp gales of wind that slices everything. All of their corpses were iplete as their bodies were all cut in many ces and scattered all over thend Raymond and Sofia on the other side of Hirate prison has alsoes out and when they saw this attack, even they were filled with fear. Sofia looking at this hasplicated feelings. She was captured by the World Government but she knows this is not the decision of Hirate and Raymond instead they were caught in a conspiracy And Sofia knows some of the soldiers that is dying in this battle. Truthfully, after she understand her predicament and why she was captured, she did not hate the soldiers that much. They were doing what they were trained to do. Which is following orders And Sofia could not ignore the fact that the soldiers were ignorant of the inner conflict of the World Government highest echelon. But she also knows Azief. For him¡­.ignorance is not an excuse. And she is also touched that Azief would go this far to save her. Thus, her feelings right now isplicated as she watches the soldiers she once fought together with dying and the man he still love. Her feelings about him has also beplicated especially after seeing the interaction between Katarina and Azief. She mourns him and yet at the same time hated him. She did not even have the chance to prove to him how much she loves him like Katarina. If Azief heard this he would surely scoff. Azief don¡¯t know that much about love but he does know that a love that needs to be proven is usually not love at all. At least, he didn¡¯t want that kind of love. He did not love to be loved. Of course if the person he loves love him back, it would be happy for him. But he did not have to be loved by that person, to love someone. Sofia need not prove anything to him. And Sofia also felt jealous. Jealous of the woman he protected and envious that Katarina seems to share some special connection she did not have with Azief She sighed. Raymond who was beside her could only bitterly smiles as he look at that gigantic figure. Then shaking his head and regaining his calm, he said to Sofia ¡®We need to hurry! We need to stop this!¡¯ Sofia was startled but she nodded Then they immediately tries to fly through all the destruction of the Ind and fly toward the center of the battle. Even as the battle rages on the Ind, Storm Tide arrives and they stop at a safe distance on the Western part of the Ind. Narleod look over at the burning fires all over the ind in the distance and heugh. ¡®The Death Monarch did not seal the way in!¡¯ Heughed both at the Death Monarch actions that helps him and heugh at the destruction of the World Government. Let them fight each other and he will reap the benefits. This is Narleod thoughts. Warp is standing beside him and ask him ¡®You want to attack Raymond?¡¯ Narleod smile and shakes his head. ¡®It is almost impossible¡­right now¡¯ ¡®He is weak¡¯ Warp shot back. ¡®Just because he is weak you think it is easy to kill him. Did you forgot who is beside him? The Divine Archer. I don¡¯t want to chase my luck away and offend the Death Monarch. I could not yet afford to offend the Death Monarch.¡¯ Then hearing the continuous sound of explosion that seems to never stop Narleod smiles ¡®When will the World government had such a day again. This is the time to plunder their treasury and strengthen the foundation of our faction!¡¯ Warp noticed the hint of regret in Narleod as he talk about killing Raymond. Warp knows what drives Narleod. Revenge. And even though the person he wanted to kill the most is not far away he could not help but keep that anger and hatred until the opportune moment. Warp nodded as he put his hand on Narleod shoulder and they teleported into the Ind. Meanwhile not far away from them, the shabby looking man that be a ferryman for the Oraclended down not too far away on the Eastern side of the Ind which has many destroyed buildings and fires. The Oracle and her bodyguard alighted there. The oracle look at that gigantic feet and her eyes shine with excitement ¡®Let me see you future¡­.Death Monarch. I am curious. I am very curious¡¯ Pandikar who was also seeing the effect of that fist and the subsequent appearance of that gigantic foot revealed an unspeakable terror and his body trembled in fear ¡®Shoot the cannon. Break the seal!¡¯ The cannon that revealed itself is an energy cannon and will shoot out apressed energy of the world. It began shooting at the sky but even before it manages to shoot at the sky, Azief who saw this, wave his finger and a powerful wind snuff out the cannons energy, rendering its powerless. Pandikar shouting crazily ¡®SHOOT IT! CONTINUOUSLY!¡¯ Even the other council member is as much as distraught as him. Pandikar body trembled and cold sweat soaked his body. His eyes were locked onto the sky, and he seemed like he wanted to say something. ¡®DEATH MONARCH!¡¯ He seems to roar to the sky *** Chapter 227: His weapon ¡®ARGHHH!¡¯ Pandikar roar seem pathetically weakpared to the echoing effect of Death Monarch sentence of guilt towards the World Government His word seems to echoes through the space of the world and the whole world hear his decree. Like a Monarch ordering his officials to die, his tone was imperious and contains a hint of an invible majesty So, Pandikar in his anxiousness, in his fear, in his defiance keep ordering the soldiers to shoot at the seal. And each time Azief waves his finger and the windes down snuffing out any of the cannon energy, like a finger waving away a fly. But then even as he keep ordering the soldiers to fire to the sky, as the energy of the cannon keep bombarding the seal, even as the space on top of the sky seems to thinning out indicating the seal is beginning to weaken, Pandikar and the other council member is not happy at all. They all sense it. The surging power that keep increasing. Like a calm waves slowly building up its rage. Like a slow breeze slowly turning faster¡­faster and even faster. It is a brewing storm The Death Monarch has not uses all of his power yet¡­..and the people inside the room all knows it. The pirs of the Quorum building shakes as dust slowly fall down, the result of the grindings of stones on the ceilings. Pandikar began tough like crazy, but hisughter contained a hint of madness. ¡®Was it so wrong to contend against you, Death Monarch? Even if we do not seek problem with you, who like an overlord like you?¡¯ He shouted to the sky and the soldier inside the building all heard it but they could only grit their teeth in anger towards the Death Monarch. The private soldiers of Pandikar also shares the same sentiment Looking at the sky, Pandikar shouted, probably hoping that the Death Monarch would be able to listen. Or maybe¡­.he is just venting what is in his heart all along. ¡®You never care about other people other than your family. The world suffers and even though you could have united the divided factions in the world you chose to stay on the outside, content on being an observer. With your existence alone you have causes the world unable to be unified!¡¯ Pandikar release the hate he had of the Death Monarch. True, the Death Monarch is powerful but what did he do with all of his power? If Pandikar even had a fraction of his prowess, he would have united the world under one banner and protect humanity. Pandikar is a power hungry dictator¡­at least he used to be. But the years passed and he learn to sympathize with themon people. People¡­.do sometimes surprise you. People do change. It is what is called being human. His eyes was opened during the Weronian War. He saw how humanity suffers under the hands of Weronian invaders. He saw an entire vige were eaten by Weronian. He saw a pregnant mother being devoured in front of her other children before the Weronian eat the children. He saw all manners of atrocities in the Weronian upation. And when the Death Monarch defeated the Weronian, he also signaled the end of Weronian supremacy with the pirs crumbling. But the result of that war also brings the end of the world strongest person, signaling the end of his era. And the world losing that pir of support, that deterrence influence that the Death Monarch provided to the world¡­..went into chaos overdrive The crime familieses out of the woodwork, and wars were fought all over the world for the ugliest of human motives¡­..profit. People like the Death Monarch and those transcendence existence like Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond may not care much about profit and the likes but they are strong¡­and they will always shine no matter where they are or what they do, But the weak? The poor? Theters? Not all in the wake of the Fall grab that opportunity immediately. Of course this is not the fault of the Death Monarch. But one could understand why those people chase profit And in the wake of the chaos that followed after the supposed death of the Death Monarch Pandikar realizes one truth. The World Government needs to be stronger. It needs to unite all the factions in the world and create a one global world orders to make sure that humanity stand on one side when the next invasion from the starse down. Pandikar realizes that the reason why humanity was so easily defeated during the Weronian War is because the self-interest of many factions. League of Freedom, the Republic to name a few and even the World Government always put the interest of their organization first instead of those slogans they spouted. And Pandikar himself views Hirate as a weak leader. And his obsessions grew, to make the World Government stronger by any means necessary. It is because of his pure desire¡­pure desire to save humanity. A pure person is terrifying. Pandikar believes that he is doing it for the good of humanity. And this is the kindness that is most oppressive. Sometimes it would be better to live under a corrupt leader than under omnipotent moral busybodies. The corrupt leader corruption may sometimes stop, his cupidity may at some point be satiated; but those who torment us for our own good will torment us without end for they do so with the approval of their own conscience Pure¡­sometimes do not mean good. He is simply doing it to make sure those nightmares that haunt him in those sleepless night will never be repeated again. And when the Death Monarch reappeared onto the world stage, Pandikar knows that the Death Monarch presence will be an obstacle on his n. Because that is the unfortunate truth. As long as the Death Monarch remains an independent force, no one would truly obey the World Government as they would rather maintain the original d¨¦tente and status quo. And all the while, secret wars will still be fought in the background, chipping away humanity power to fight off invasion in the future. The entire world knows that while the World Government is powerful, yet they fear one man and it is the biggest shame of the World Government. How could theymanded the world and forces people to obey them when they all knew that if they possess the power that the Death Monarch possess they could ignore the World Government? But how many people could reach the level of the Death Monarch? Those stupid idiot all think that it is easy to reach the Death Monarch level but it was that stupidity that causes them not to believe in the World government superiority. And with the Ice Princess return, the Republic also gain many more support. This is not only a matter of personal prowess. Death Monarch reputation is his greatest weapon. If he truly wanted he could dere he wanted to create a faction and people will flock to serve under his banner Especially after the Weronian War aftermath. But he never did that and he is not interested in doing that. So the World Government and all the other factions had an unspoken rule with the Death Monarch. You do your business and he will look the other way as long as they do not block his way If this continued, how could Pandikar unite the world? If only the Death Monarch would submit¡­then why would Pandikar do such stupid thing as provoking this monster? It is because he have no other way than this. He knew that as long as the Death Monarch is not defeated by the World Government, the world could never be truly unified. His n was perfectlyid out. He would use the Divine Archer as his insurance but when the Death Monarchnded on the Ind and he was about to order Special Guards, the loyal Guard that he trained to go down to the prison, they were only silence. Even until after Azief defeated Hikigaya no report were given. And when Pandikar send another squadron they reported that the previous squad is all dead and the jail is empty. He knew knows someone is nning against him. As Pandikar is thinking of all this, the pressure emanated as the pirs of the Quorum building shakes and the enchantments around it cracked The Quorum Building possessed one of the most heavily fortified charms and enchantment on Earth but even it could not withstand the emanation of power from the Death Monarch Pandikar coughed out a mouthful of blood because of the oppressive pressure, and heughed. This sudden scene startled everyone. But not one man. Not too far away from him is a young man wrapped on a wolf fur clothing, looking like a man from a mountain, smiling in a carefree state like nothing that is happening would threaten him. His silver hair covered his left eyes and his face was beautiful almost looking like a girl. He smiles a devilish smile as he retreated into one of the corridor and take a step and the space around him spirals as he disappeared If Azief saw this he must be shocked since he already seal the Ind yet someone could bypass his seal and teleported away That young man appeared on a cliff mountain of an ind a few hundred kilometers away from the Ind of Peace. He stand on top of the highest peak of that mountain cliff, his eyes seems to be able to see the battle on the Ind of Peace, as he smile andughed ¡®I am thest of my brethren. My Great Master that governs Destruction through All Universes have sent me here on such a backward and weak. But just in a few years, these primitive life forms have progressed so fast that it rivals the great civilization beyond the Source Wall.¡¯ But then he smirked ¡®But everything has limits. The All Source is wondrous treasure but¡­..in the end it is still a weapon. How could a sword¡­be mistaken to be a healing medicine?¡¯ If Loki was here he would surely tries to gain more information on this young man. After all, he seek this young man in Kyoto before the Weronian War. This is the vessel of Yewa- Hafar thest Acolyte of Dark Tidings. (Refer to chapter 131) Yewa Hafar only smiles as he contemtes his awkward position on Earth and his mission. He already found the All Source but he could not take it out. He himself dares not touch the All Source since it would incinerate such a tainted souls. Of course he have other mission to prepare for His Master descent There is only a few existence in the Universe that could wield the All Source without being erased from existence. ¡®Hmmm¡¯ he sighed as his gaze look towards the battle. On the other hand, the people inside the room didn¡¯t notices that young man going out into one of the corridor and teleported away, as the gust of wind from the sky became even stronger. Someone looked up at the raging stormy sky and saw a ck dot in the distance that seems to possess a heaven cmity power. This ck dot becamerger andrger and with it a pressure toward every one cultivation base as their Pirs, Orbs, Physique and even Seeds were vibrating and seems to almost crumble. In an instant, as the wind became even more intense, the ck dot turn out to be an unimaginablyrge fist that seems to blot out the Heavens, descending down like a gigantic ming meteor that is about to wipe out all creation. It was like a piece of fierynd that was going toe crashing down, and the shadow it casted reced the red and lightning filled sky. Even as the fist ising down, on the ind a portal opened up on outer space. Azief activated the Ring of Great Summoning one of the Ten Rings of Eternal. With Azief temporarily usurping the Will of the World, some beings that Azief could not summon could be summoned. A fingeres out from the portal and with it the sound of a humming that filled the entire space. It was asrge as a, and the finger was surrounded by devilish wind that devours the stars and destroy gravity. The finger seems to ignore space and time as it is heading toward Earth. And then just right before it enter Earth, it collided into something. A World Net appears as the finger tries to enter Earth, by now revealing its wrist that seems to be full of weird symbols and mark. The collide of the finger and the create a sound resembling the sound of tolling Bell that echoes in the vacuum of space and the World Net repel that finger. That finger slowly retreated back into the portal, and a sound of sigh could be heard, the sigh causes a star a trillion years away to explode. But even though the finger retreated, the demonic energy surges out from the portal. And if one could see, they could see from inside the portal, thousand and even millions of Devils and Demons, is living on top of the wrist of that being hand. The finger then shoot out a dark lightning from the tips of its nail before it retreated. Azief is not yet powerful enough to summon the entirety of the hand of that being which is why the finger is so easily repelled by the Will of the World. On Earth however the world turns blue, even as the ck lightninges from beyond the Heavens and the fist ising down. The sun was blue and the moon and stars vibrates¡­.at least that¡¯s what it seems to the people that look up. And runes fills thends as millions of rushes symbols merged itself to the world. From a single de of grass to the very invisible elements that governs the world, the runes im it mark Blue light spill from Azief eyes, lighting the world, erasing any darkness and any concealment. Of course, some people are powerful enough to maintain their concealment like some reclusive experts that hid from the world and people like Loki and the man that is shrouded in white mist On the Ind, stars, clouds, wind and even thunderstorm gathered around Azief hands, and with one grasp he could take all of these into his palm. The sky above his head seems to be cracking under such pressure and Azief aura overwhelms the world and its creation. Heavenly energy surrounded Azief and making him appear sacred and holy even as the Will of the World is struggling to expel Azief will. His vitality and blood energy soared to the Heavens, covering all existence and creation with blue colors as his body resounded with thunderous explosion. Spatial fabric and time around his body distorted and wither and break apart as the energy inside his body rising up. A World Tree with nine leaves appeared on one part of the world and below it is a sea. The sea seems to be bursting with vitality and life. This nine leaves contain the essence of Death, Life, Rebirth, Time, Darkness, Elements, Destruction, Destiny and Fate and the World Tree has silver barks and golden root as it embed itself deep into the world Azief was projecting his Inner World to the real world taking advantage of the Will of the World. The scene that disyed itself to the world right now making everyone felt fear deep from inside their hearts. They do not know why the world turns blue and why even the sun turns blue but everyone knew it had to do with the Death Monarch. This caused everyone to suck in a breath of cold air. At this moment, Azief for a moment is truly a God. Everything is under his control. Who he wishes to die will die as it was decreed by fate and the will of the world itself. Loki looking at this from his ind even remark that even though this is far below a Sovereign power, but it reaches at least one fraction of a Sovereign ability. The monster expression bes more hideous. It might not be intelligent but he poses its instinct and it felt that the fist and the aura that its enemy is unleashing is something threatening to its survival. The monster forcefully reach the peak of its power as itunches itself to the sky as thend beneath his feet depressed into a thirty feet deep depression. And with it that strand of Destruction Laws were infused into its body. Dark gas moves around the monster veins like a worm. Then the monster threw its punch. The titanic fist descended and as it sh with the monster fist, it creates an ear deafening sonic booms and there is loud bang and crackling sounds came from the monster arms. Then its arms exploded. And the titanic fist collided with the monster body. BBBBBOOOOOOOOMMM! A sky erupting-shaking sound and unimaginable impact spread out like crazy that it sted anything near their battle site into dust and ashes. The Ind is already cracking in many parts and the lives lost in their sh has already exceed millions of lives And even before teeth dust manages to settle the sound of something travelling down from the sky could easily be heard. The world also already returned to normal as there is no longer blue sky and blue sun and moon. The World Tree and the sea also disappeared almost immediately. Surrounded by dust nobody should be able to guess the person. But the moment that figure falling down everyone knew who it was. It is the monster. The thirteen feet monster seems to be lifeless as it sailed down to the earth. Popping sounde from the inside of its body as even those on the Ind could hear it amidst the sound of fires and explosion in many parts of the Ind. The moment the monster fall down to the ground, a crater is formed and with it, a ripple of shockwaves is produced, obliterating any structures within 5 kilometers radius around him as greenish ck blood is coughed out involuntarily by the monsters. From that blood pieces of its internal organs is also spewed out. The monsterplexion is pale and even as it tries to resisted the pain the pain seems to be traveling over its nerves gnawing at its vitality after the Destruction Laws around him dissipated with that heavenly fist of Azief. As the dust settles in the sky as a figure that seems to be the Overload of the world stares down. His face is pale and the auras thatmands the world he emanated out when he first came is no longer there. But no one dares think that the Death Monarch is weak. To usurp the Will of the World and produce his Avatar using the Will of the World, there is not many in the world could stand toe to toe with the Death Monarch. Of course, no one knows the price of usurping the Will of the World other than Azief. All of his Disk cracked this time and his vitality greatly expended But he still smiles. Like everything is still under his control. His blue eyes returns back to his original color of hazel. The whole world that watched this battle all looked at figure of the Death Monarch with dread and fear. That scene just now was something they could never forget in their life. Even though right now Azief seems to be weakened after his usurping of the Will of the World none of the soldiers and his enemies dared to take fight him At this moment, all the soldiers hearts is still pounding violently from what just happened and hadn¡¯t calmed down As he just floats there on the sky, he gave off an invisible sense of majesty. No one notices that Azief hand is trembling, numbing sensation could also be felt on his feet. But his eyes only shows an endless will to fight. But he did not move. He only look at the monster. People seems puzzled by this. Azief smile grew wider. The monster get up. And then people understand why the Death Monarch was smiling. The battle has already been decided ¡°Cr¡­Crack¡±. The moment the monster get up, the sound of cracking grew louder. Aziefughed, hisugh seems to fill people with fear. With his ck robe swaying in the air and his face hidden under the ck hood no one knows the expression on the Death Monarch face. But not knowing makes it even more terrifying. Being mysterious and unfathomable has its advantages. The effect of the fear Azief instill on people is because of his prowess and at the same time his mysteriousness and unfathomable actions. While it made him getbeled as an unpredictable elements in the World Government books, it also made people fear him The monster body at the sound of the crack, slowly had its face distorted and it was about to roar but no soundes out from its vocal cord. With a movement the monster body shattered immediately like a broken mirror being smashed by a hammer The rate of destruction is very fast as the cracking fragments turns to dust and is blown by the wind. The monster was finished off just like that. It was then the Death Monarch floated down, as the seal on the ind strengthening itself again Hended down on the stair steps of the Quorum building. The thunder stops. The lightning stops shing on the sky. The storms subsided. The quakes stopped. The raging seas went to sleep. The whole world turns calms¡­.and silent. The Seven Battlestar is nowhere to be seen. The moment Azief merged with the world, all of them retreated. They were briefed on it before they went into battle. Azief look at his left and right the moment he floated down. It was like he was looking for any other monster to pop up ¡®So¡­that¡¯s it huh?¡¯ Before he even had a chance to say anything else, the ground near him seems to shake as a person and a girl appeared in front of him from the underground. It was Raymond and Sofia. Azief should be happy seeing Sofia but he notices Raymond holding Sofia hands and his face remains expressionless. ¡®Why did you get caught?¡¯ Azief asked. It was like he was not surprised at all to see Sofia here. Instead he straight up rebuked her Sofia was taken aback and she also wanted to get angry at Azief but for some reason she couldn¡¯t find the words. Azief words shows no trace of anger. But she could feel it. Bubbling on the bottom, rising slowly to the surface. He is not angry with her. No¡­he is angry with the people that kidnap her. And she¡­understand why instead of consoling her and asking why she is not hurt he scolded her first. Because she is family. You are always a little harsh to family. That has always been the case. By being too close¡­sometimes you can¡¯t see. Azief on the other hand seeing Sofia is safe is entertaining a new conjecture. And it only took him, a second to nce some clues. He is already suspicious that Hirate would so boldly and stupidly broke their unwritten agreement. She did not answer Azief question and he didn¡¯t press her for an answer. Azief look at Raymond and nodded ¡®We meet again¡¯ Azief said coldly Raymond smiles bitterly. ¡®Themon people have no fault in this. Was it necessary to wreak this much destruction?¡¯ Azief scoffed ¡®I read this somewhere once. Gratitude is the rarest of all human virtues. I have spared your people from death before. And today, like that day before, Ie upon the World Government. I order them to fulfil my request¡­just like that day. And once again¡­.once again, they took up arms with the intent to kill.¡¯ Azief said, his voice was calm. But the calmer he sound, the more terrifying he seems. For Raymond could feel the anger¡­.the fury, the wrath. ¡®How many more times, Raymond? You are the Grand Commander of the World Government. You understand war. It is not a child y. It is not a game. People bled. And people die. The World Government knew that if they touched my people¡­..that means war. The implication is all clear to see. Should I once again spare your Ind? Just like that day? Raymond¡­..you are a hero. I¡¯m not¡¯ and he said that with an incisive and clear cut determination. Raymond couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and he shouted ¡®Then what about the lives of those you killed?!¡¯ Azief did not answer. Silence followed them. On the distance Hirate is slowly approaching the area with Oreki, as they are flying to the buildings. But they are still far away. Azief on the other hand looks at the destruction he wrought and he takes another step towards the Quorum building ¡®Will you kill all of them!¡¯ Raymond ask as Azief takes another step. Sofia then said ¡®Hirate is not responsible.¡¯ But Azief seems to be ignoring that statement as he takes another step to the Quorum building steps. On the left and right of the archway to enter the Quorum building is two statues. A globe on the right and the statues of men flying the g of the World Government on the left. Azief smirk, like he found something very funny about it He is already on the tile floor of the entrance of the Quorum building and his killing aura is slowly being emanated out of him. He walked forward ignoring Sofia and Raymond. Even Sofia did not understand what Azief is trying to do. Raymond on the other hand could not help but feel that the people inside the building will all be massacred. He knows he is powerless to stop what is about to happen. First, since he is truly weak at the moment. Even if he is at full strength he had no confidence of truly beating the Death Monarch. Secondly¡­.the Death Monarch did just save him. Of course, Azief didn¡¯t know that Hirate and Raymond thought that he was the one who ordered their rescue. After all they now know that Loki sent Oreki and since Loki is Azief subordinate it is understandable why they make that mistake. Azief walk step by step and just before he pushed the door of the building open he stop. He turns back and look at Raymond and Sofia at the bottom of the stairs and he said with almost azy attitude. ¡®I am the wolf in the dark forest. I am the shadows that lurks in the darkness. I am the name that people spoke in hushed voices. I am the darkness itself.¡¯ Raymond does not understand. And Sofia do not understand. But if Katarina is here¡­she would understand. Because she was ruled by it for a long time and in some ways it affect her still, today. Azief is talking about fear. ¡®You do not understand, Raymond? Sofia?¡¯ Sofia shakes her head. Azief smiles beneath his hood and said ¡®Fear¡­..is my weapon.¡¯ Saying that he push open the door and enter the building. *** Here is the new chapter. Yewa Hafar¡­the Acolyte of Dark Tidings have appeared and it seems he is the one that gives the Destruction Law to the monster making Azief struggle to kill the monster Pandikar motivation exined. And Azief thoughts is also revealed. Like always, hope you like the chapter and donate if you can *** Chapter 228: Last wish His ck robe floats silently a few inches from the tile marble floor. Broken tiles and cracked walls and pirs could be seen. That ck robe continues to move forward. Azief enter the building calmly and without any rush. He spread his Divine Sense but his Divine Sense was being reflected back. The tiles, the cement if the buildings is made by Anti Sensing materials. Azief only smirk at this as he takes another step, the echoes of his footsteps reverberates inside therge hall A lot have changed since the days when the world still do not know how to guard themselves against divine sense surveince or something of the same manner Azief smiles bitterly as he discover he could not canvass the area with his Divine Sense It seems fighting with the Will of the World drain him more than he cares to admit. If not even the anti-sensing material will not be able to hinder him considering the power he nowmands. All of his Disk are spent and are slowly recovering. Even now as he is walking he is absorbing the worldly energy and that energy are converted into other forms of energy by his All Source disk But even if he did not have his sensing abilities he did not fear that anyone would run. If they run outside, no matter how far they run they could not run faster than him. Meanwhile on the now calm sky, the Battlestar belonging to the Death Monarch faction returns back to the Ind, their cannons, gun turrets, archers, warriors, gunman, snipers all aiming their weapons towards the ind. If anybody that is affiliated with the World Government dares step out of the Ind, they are to be executed. But they do not stop people that wanted to enter. They saw Storm Tide also approaching but they turn a blind eye on the four tortoise. But the spectators that is seeing the Battlestar returning notice that there is only six Battlestar. What happen to the other one? At the same time on Paris, France on therge forest that ravage the once beautiful city there is a clearing on one spot of the forest. On that clearing is one of the Battlestar, shield barrier was erected around the Battlestar. Any monsters that dares near the Battlestar is exterminated with the energy cannons and Ethelion gun ray. It is the Battlestar that belonged to the Immortal Couple. Xu Cong is on the sick bay looking over at his girlfriend pale face Xu Cong found her on a boulder at the shore of the World Government coastline, unconscious andcking any powers And he did not saw anyone near her that shot the emergency shot that enables them to find Lihua. All this events happened while Azief was walking inside the Quorum building. As Azief walk the halls he look at the beautiful clear white tiles and therge ceiling full of frescoes and beautiful painting so vivid like that the paintings looks like a statue. It reminds him the painting on the ceiling of the Summer Pce of Napoleon he once saw on a book He takes his steps slow and calm, almost deliberately, his dark robe swinging about gently. He was like a calmke. But the more he is like this, the more pressure he emitted that lies in his silence and his calmness. He saw no one is running which is puzzling, he heard some noise going out of the room before. Then he heard it again. Swishing sounds of wind ripping could be heard as Azief could hear the song even from this far away. Now that he is slowly recovering, his Divine Sense is slowly getting powerful as he could see the people running away on the back door of the building. Azief smiles and then clench his fist. Energy around the building was suddenly restricted like they were being controlled by someone. Those people running away on the outside who is already kilometers away exploded almost immediately, turning into red mist, the sound of screaming sounded only for a second before the sound dissipated. Azief is still inside the Quorum building, his eyes shows his bloodthirstiness that is akin of a murderous beast. He recognize most of the people he killed that are fleeing outside are soldiers and he did not saw anyone that is one of the Council members. Azief has scan this building before he merged with the world and he saw all the council members. He did not saw Pandikar or the others and especially not the man with the wolf fur. For some reason Azief felt unease when his Divine Sense caught onto that man wearing wolf fur. He then arrive in front of the Quorum Council room. Azief simply waved his hand as a gust of winds pushed the door With a smashing sound the door almost flew its hinges when the door smashes with the back of the wall. Instead of the expected scene of people begging him or people ambushing him all Azief saw is blood. Red blood. All over the walls were blood dripping, brain matter scattered around the floor and mutted flesh seems to be present in all corners of the room, And sitting on the end of a huge long table is Pandikar. His face is full of blood. Azief could conclude that the blood that is dripping from his face is not his blood Azief now could think calmly after making sure that Sofia is safe. Of course Wang Jian whereabouts is still not determined but Azief had trust that Wang Jian is safe. Also because he understand that the World Government wanted to use Sofia and Wang Jian as a bargaining chip to force him to capitte. Even amidst the anger and condemnation words he uttered onto the World Government, he knew why the war was fought and he also knew what the World Government wanted of him. Then why he did not give it to the World Government instead of inciting a war? Because¡­then it will never end. The World Government did not want war. Azief was confident if he bow down his head, the World Government will not push him that far and return Sofia and Wang Jian to him. But if he back down now, then what is to say that the next time, they will not use other people when they don¡¯t get what they want? It will never end. Give an inch and they will take a yard. He would always be at a disadvantage position if he bows down. The one thing they underestimated was how powerful the Death Monarch really is. Just because the script has been written, Azief is not an actor and he surely would never do things he didn¡¯t want to do. If he truly bow down like that even though he has the power to rip the script, how could he expect to be a powerful being in the Universe? It is because of that confidence he dares attack the World Government. And if somehow, the World Government really kill the Divine Archer, Azief would bury the entire World Government supporters into the sea A berserk Death Monarch is not a situation any factions in the world wanted. ¡®You havee¡¯ Pandikar said, blood slowly dripping from his face to the ground. Azief did not reply. His eyes look at the mess inside the room and ask ¡®You did this?¡¯ Pandikar nodded solemnly ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Because I think it is better to be killed by me than be tortured by you.¡¯ He reply as he look at the massacre hemitted Azief was not impressed, his eyes is looking at Pandikar coldly. He could take one step and eradicate the perpetrator in the kidnapping incident in a matter of seconds But instead he ask ¡®And you? Why didn¡¯t you kill yourself?¡¯ ¡®Because I want to talk to you.¡¯ Azief snorted at Pandikar reply ¡®You are truly arrogant. What makes you think I would even give you that chance? I could kill you with one finger in the time span it took you to say my name¡¯ Pandikarughed ¡®Indeed. I do not doubt that. Then let¡¯s just say I plead to speak with you.¡¯ Azief smirk ¡®Are you thinking that if you talk to me I would spare your life?¡¯ Azief ask. Because while normally many of his enemies did ask him to spare their lives, none were as calm as Pandikar or as fearless as him Pandikarughed again as he shake his head ¡®I know I will not be spared. You will kill me¡­. No, to be more urate you have no choice but to kill me.¡¯ He smiles and then he added ¡®You and I are quite simr Death Monarch.¡¯ Hearing this Azief eyebrows rises up It piqued his interest as he waves his hand on one of the chairs. The chair that was sttered with blood was cleansed with one waves of his hand. He then sit down on the opposite end of the long table. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Pandikar then said ¡®We both use fear as our weapon.¡¯ Then smiling bitterly he said ¡®I was a dictator before. Fear is an effective tool to govern.¡¯ Azief eyes shines. ¡®But I must admit my inferiority. You wield it better than I. I only uses fear and that is my mistake. Fear alone¡­..will one day crumble. You on the other hand wielded it almost wisely. Wrapped up with that air of mystery you got going on, even your name chills people heart. It is a different kind of fear. Admiration is mixed in, creating the image you are more than just a man. You are a symbol. And symbol¡­..are eternal. As long as people keep believing in it.¡¯ Azief smirk. He knows Pandikar understand why he must be killed. Reputation. Fear¡­as long a people believes Azief is as fearsome as before, then it became his shield. And sometimes people needs to be reminded why they fear him. Actions speaks louder than words. And Azief intends to remind people why when he was around almost three years ago, no one would readily knowingly offend him or touch his family. Then Pandikar said ¡®Did you know that Hirate and Raymond killed more people than you? But they were not feared or admired as you are. Why?¡¯ And the smiling bitterly Pandikar answer his own question ¡®It is a matter of image. You cultivated an image of mystery and add with that your loose cannon attitude that seems to disregard everything, your image turns you into this transcendent figure. Unfathomable, unpredictable. And nothing is more fearsome than an unpredictable enemy. Add to that you are the most powerful person in the world, one could imagine the influence you have over the world.¡¯ ¡®I sure killed a lot more than they did today.¡¯ Azief said, his eyes nces at the destruction on the outside of the Quorum building. Stuffs are still blowing up and chaos seems to spreading all over the Ind. Pandikar nodded ¡®You truly did. In the end I failed my gamble¡¯ ¡®Epically¡¯ Azief said And Pandikar nodded. ¡®Yes, epically.¡¯ He even had the courage tough, treating it like this is an afternoon tea. Azief is perplexed about Pandikar at the utter devoid of fear of his own impending doom ¡®Are you talking to me topliment on a job well done?¡¯ and hearing this Pandikarugh. Hisugh is carefree. Pandikar epted his death already. So, he could be carefree and without worries. ¡®Do not worry. That is not the reason I want to talk to you and waste your time.¡¯ Azief while he is talking with Pandikar also had the chance to gather his thoughts. He thought of all the events including the Coffin in the sky and the Demonic army and he saw the dark hands of Loki in that event He is somewhat rted to that event. And the prison from where Sofia and Raymond was being broke out of¡­who is nning the breakout? Once again, Azief believe Loki had a hand on this. So many schemes¡­.and deep and profound plots. This is Loki ways of doing this. Azief do not dare to say he understand Lokipletely but he knows a deal a lot more than anybody about Loki than anyone else. Azief views Loki as the younger brother he never had. Azief family was broken ¡­a long time before the Fall ever descended. Maybe¡­.that is why he is always attracted to something broken. Something like him. And yet¡­of all the people he attracted to¡­.they have been broken¡­and they have healed. But not him. He¡­.is still broken. Like a defective toy¡­..his heart is closed and hesitance filled his every move¡­.broken and wed. Maybe¡­maybe that is why he pursue perfection so obsessively. He was attracted to broken things, yet he himself wanted to be perfect. There is always this nagging feeling that¡­that broken part of him would repulse anyone that truly saw him. That everything he touch¡­would break. So, he dares not touch anything beautiful. He looks at it and dreams of it¡­.but he never held out his hand to touch it. So, he was trapped. Always in that darkness. But¡­Sofia epted that part of him even though it hurts her more than she cares to admit. That broken and wed parts of him. She never did understands why he was always hesitating. Because¡­.she is beautiful. And Azief is fearful. Fearful, that this beautiful thing that have been broken by life and healed¡­.will be broken again by him. While Sofia epted that part Katarina embraces his ws. Probably because she understand it too. To be trapped in darkness, to look at beautiful things and be fearful of breaking it with one touch. But Azief could not understand them. Why¡­would they ever love a broken thing? But Loki? Loki saw him exactly for what he was. A broken man. And he did not embrace or ept that broken part of him. Loki rejected it with all of his being. He disdained that hidden weakness of the Death Monarch. He believes¡­..almost a belief that near to faith that he¡­would transcend that. Believing that he is somehow destined for greatness. When he is with Loki he could feel it from the way Loki look at him. It was more than just admiration. It was a reverence and a gaze that contains almost an abundance of hope. Loki believe that he is much more than just a broken man and that belief of him sometime even infected Azief enthusiasm. When he found out that Loki is from the future, even Azief felt somewhat excited. Could that exin the look Loki had when looking at him? Is he truly destined for greatness? Was that what it is? But when Loki said he would be the cause of the destruction of the Universe, Azief hopes was dashed. But¡­is that is truly the truth? Will he truly destroy the Universe? And if he did¡­why does Loki does not hate him? Why not end the threat? Loki is a person that speaks in half-truth. Never the entire story. There is always something. And all of this reeks of Loki schemes. Azief thought of all this in the moment Pandikar is speaking. Azief look at Pandikar and said ¡®What is it you want to talk to me about? I have little time. You after all let a few people run out. Your private soldiers I assume¡¯ Pandikar nodded. ¡®I know they would not escape your eyes.¡¯ ¡®Yet, you still let them go. And you killed the Council members while letting the soldiers go. Exin¡¯ Azief orders Pandikar sighed and then said ¡®If any of these Council members follow the soldiers out I could say with certainty that they would all be massacred to thest man. Since they were destined to die either way, then at least I could end it with my own hand. And let the soldiers that is only following orders a chance at survival.¡¯ ¡®Do you think I would spare them?¡¯ Azief ask calmly. Pandikar shakes his head ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®Your reputationpels you to hunt them down and kills them. But maybe, just maybe, if some of them are truly lucky and God bless their souls, that they would manage to escape and hide in some remote cloners of the world. ¡®My reputationpels me?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®You think I don¡¯t know what you are doing? You are killing the monkey to warn the chicken or was it the other way around?¡¯ And heugh a bit at his own joke. ¡®Since you have already decided to use that tactic you could not be soft hearted at the end could you? That is your weapon¡­isn¡¯t it? Fear. You will instill fear to the whole world¡­and with your action today you are dering to the world that nobody should ever think of touching your family. Actions after all works better than just words¡¯ Pandikar look at the open ceiling, looking at the calm skies and said ¡®I bet after today, nobody would even dare look your people in the eyes. You announce your return with a bloody massacre and warn the whole world¡­.and then you would return to your position as an observer.¡¯ And he said thatst word with disgust. Azief of course notices this. ¡®What are you trying to say, Pandikar?¡¯ ¡®Today, mark the end of my life and the old order of the World Government. But tomorrow, tomorrow the world will not be the same.¡¯ Hemented at this fact ¡®What is your move after this Death Monarch? Would you simply¡­¡¯ and he paused before asking ¡®Simply walk away? After killing all of your enemies, emerging victorious will you truly walk away and let the world remains at it is? Would you establish a base somewhere in the world, and stay there, unbothered with the worldly affairs.¡¯ He ask and more like asking he is judging ¡®When you step outside this indter, tomorrow, a world of chaos would descend. The status quo has been broken. Before the World Government has restrained the Republic and the League of Freedom.¡¯ Azief frowned. While he did not meddle much in international affair he of course knew the stalemate between these forces when he was present. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is his presence on the world that prompted the stalemate between the World Government and the Revolutionary Army at the time. Pandikar on the other hand continue speaking ¡®Say what you want about the corruption and the foul means of the World Government but isn¡¯t it true, that if not for the existence of the World Government that humanity would break down faster during the Weronian Invasion? If not for the World Government, the damage wrought by the crime families that is emerging all over the world would be even bigger?¡¯ ¡®That is¡­¡¯and Azief did not know what to say. Pandikar sigh with regret ¡®Why did you never tried to take the helm of power? Fine, you don¡¯t want to bow your head to the World Government. I could ept that. But why did you never try to usurp it? Why not be the head of the worldrgest organization? Why is it your response is always destroying it? I don¡¯t understand. With your power¡­.with your influence, you could have united the world and bring humanity into a united front. Yet¡­.you are always an observer, and neutral. One might even call you a pacifist from your stance. Azief could understand the irony. He was the most fearsome man, an unstable elements on the quest of world peace in the world yet he was the one that prompted the situation where the world was at peace. At least in the surface. ¡®Pacifism is objectively pro-fascist. This ismon sense. If you hamper the war effort of one side, you automatically help out that of the other. In practice, ¡®he that is not with me is against me¡¯ Pandikar said ¡®Would you be happy then if I throw my lot with the Republic?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®I would not say I would be happy but that would be more eptable than you remaining neutral.¡¯ Pandikar shot back. ¡®When we first created the status quo that keep the world peace we all have our considerations. But almost three years have passed since then. There is a lot of more factors to consider and more evil and darkness in the world than before. And there is more threat than before.¡¯ ¡®Threat that we are too ill equip to fight. Humanity¡­is being weakened¡­..every day at every moment. And out there¡¯ and Pandikar pointed his finger to the open roof above his head, pointed his finger to the sky, ¡®There are probably millions of races from outer space eyeing us¡­.waiting and probably nning an invasion just like the Weronian.¡¯ There is silence. This talk has deviated slightly but Azief finally understand why Pandikar did all this. Why he risk a war with him? No¡­Pandikar did not risk a war. He wanted the war to happen. For onest gamble. He was prepared to die if he failed. And¡­Azief could respect that. And he also understand. But understanding did not mean like. Azief has met many men and women he respected and understand¡­yet they all still died under his hand Then he answers ¡®Power corrupts.¡¯ Azief said and Pandikar scoffed as he countered back ¡®In my life as a dictator I wield power. So I can say this. No, power does not corrupt. It is the fear of losing power that corrupt men.¡¯ Azief look at Pandikar and in his eyes he saw something more than just an enemy he needs to kill. He saw a man¡­in hisst hour¡­.probably because he is about to die, braver in all of his entire life. The conviction in his eyes, in his tone of speech could even infect Azief thought and will. ¡®So¡­what are you trying to say¡­.?¡¯ ¡®The bnce of the world is at stake. The moment you stepped out of the ind, the Republic will conquer Europe. The League of Freedom will wreak havoc in other uncontested region. Rebellions will erupt everywhere in World Government dominion. The world¡­.will be in chaos. So many sufferings and so many death that it will make the casualties you dealt today look like child¡¯s y. It is why I gambled everything on this. Lose, I die. Win¡­and the world would have peace. But I lose.¡¯ But then Pandikar smiles. ¡®Yet, there is still a chance for peace.¡¯ Nearing his end of life¡­.giving up almost everything except that burning desire to protect the world, his mind be clear ¡®You would not mind if you die?¡¯ Azief ask. Looking at Pandikar that disregard any value of his death somehow makes Azief blurt the question out Pandikar smiles terribly and then he confesses ¡®I have done many terrible things on this Earth. I have killed. I have raped and I have gained happiness from other people pain. I made all the bad choices, for all the wrong reasons. I made my bed a long time ago. I always knew deep in my heart that someday I will have to pay for all that. There is a Price to be paid¡¯ And he smirks a bit. Pandikar was reminded of someone that spoke to him about the fact that everything have a price. That man spoke about Karma and consequences, about causes and effect and he promise Pandikar that one day, like all the others before him¡­.the Price wille and he would knew that there is truly a price for everything. So he have always been prepared to die. Looking at the Death Monarch he said ¡®At the end of my life, I found the light. I¡­believe that if I win¡­.the world will truly be at peace. That the world could be united.¡¯ He then smiles bitterly ¡®But maybe¡­.just like the me before¡­I am still grasping inside the darkness. Maybe¡­I¡¯m still wrong. Maybe this time I made the wrong choice for the right reason. In the end, I truly would not know. So¡­I only could request this shamelessly of you. Don¡¯t abandon us. That¡¯s it. That is all the only thing I wanted to say to you. Myst wish.¡¯ Azief close his eyes. He took a deep breath and think about what Pandikar said to him and reflected on his actions in the past. Was he wrong? Or was Pandikar wrong? Or is it the fault of the whole world? Then he opens his eyes, release his breath and he said to Pandikar calmly ¡®You¡­.kidnapped my people, incited a war between me and the World Government, impersonate Hirate, release an ungodly beast and forge false orders leading to the deaths of millions and you still dare to ask this of me?¡¯ And Pandikar nodded. And then he said ¡®I think¡­.you and me¡­.are not that different¡¯ and he look at the Death Monarch eyes. ¡®There is stillpassion in your heart.¡¯ He said. The reason why he uses fear as a weapon is to mask hispassion. Pandikar hated that he lost but he epted it. And he hated the Death Monarch yet he could not help but trust him Azief sighed and then he just nodded. He got up from his seat and walk to the end of the table. Pandikar did not run, he just waited. With each steps, Pandikar thought back to the horrible things he have done in his life, the killings, the screams and cries of his victims and he could only console himself that at least at thest moment of his life, he truly dedicated his life to the safety of the world At least he wanted to believe that his effort was not in vain¡­that the souls of the people that he killed will not be that aggrieved He knew he had a bed made for him in Hell. But at least he hope that this talk he had with the Death Monarch means something. Azief is only four steps away from Pandikar. Azief take another step and Pandikar closes his eyes. Azief take another step. There is only two steps away. It was then suddenly like Pandikar was broken form his reveries he opens his eyes and then he ask ¡®Who broke out the Divine Archer and the Earthshaker?¡¯ Azief stop. ¡®It is probably Loki schemes¡¯ Azief replies. Pandikar smiles and release a chuckle. Azief took another step forward and Pandikar said, looking straight at Azief eyes and said ¡®A word of advice. Hirate fears Loki more than he fears you. I would be careful around him if I were you¡¯ Pandikar said before closing his eyes. Azief took thatst step and with one swish of his hand Pandikar head was separated from his body, rolling down on the pool of blood on the tile floor of the room. Azief look at the head and shakes his head ¡®Why does my enemies always like to talk before they died? You are a brave person¡­.but not a great mastermind. And you threaten my family. Pity¡¯ But his face shows no remorse or pity at all. But Pandikarst wish does echoes in his mind. And Azief don¡¯t know what to do about it. So, he only shakes his head once again Azief then took the head and walk out of the building. On the sky six Battlestar is waiting for him. On the background were and of fires and holes fills the areas around Azief battle site. Waiting for him below the staircase is Raymond, Sofia, Oreki and Hirate. Raymond is beside Sofia ordering some personnel to do rescue efforts. Even as he was standing beside Sofia, he has created ten meters walls of earth in many areas around fires and flooding from the rivers around the Central area of the ind. Sofia was drinking potion as Sina Battlestar is slowlynding not far away, no doubt to see Sofia. Hirate was leaning on Oreki shoulder but he went straight as a pole when he saw the Death Monarch. Azief held up the head high up in the air, and the people on the Battlestar cheers. Sina Battlestar has alreadynded. Athena and Freya is riding the Pegasus down to report probably. Fairy of the Stars Somi rides her sword below her feet as she sails the wind with six sword hovering beside her, creating a ring of protection around her. The Shadow Guards led by Sasha is also slowlynding their Battlestar near Sina Battlestar. On the other area, Budiman and his teams of engineers is repairing the shield barriers, the gun turrets and the cannon on the other Battlestar that was damaged when Azief battled the Chimera Azief throw the head of Pandikar away from his hand as it rolls down from the top to the bottom of the staircase. Azief then look at Hirate, pondering for a while. He was staring like a beast staring at its prey, deliberating on what to do. Then his eyes glint Hirate looking at Azief staring at him and he felt something. A foreboding feeling. And then he understand it. Azief rush forward, the propulsion of his feet exerted a powerful impact and the tile below his feet exploded as sound barriers is broken creating an ear deafening sound waves. Like lightning, his hand in a drill like movement is aiming at Hirate head. Hirate did not even had the time to scream when a pair of hand grips Azief hand and Azief hand stopped a few inches away from Hirate head. Raymond and Sofia was shocked with the appearance of that person. Even Hirate did not expect that his life would be rescued by that person. ¡®Long time no see¡¯ that person speak with a smile on his face. And the whole world watches as the possibilities of a new conflict brewing *** How was it? Who do you think stop Azief attack? And Pandikar ideals and wishes was ryed to the Death Monarch. AND we now know what Azief thought of himself. Most of the times we heard what is his evaluations from other people who don¡¯t know him. Like he is mysterious and unfathomable and that he is like that. That is his cultivated persona, a face he wants to show the world and true for most of the time. But in love and his social life, especially rting to rtionship he believes himself to be broken. Anyway, chapter 181 has been posted in *******. Hope you like the chapter. Do hope you could keep supporting me and leaving somements. *** Chapter 229: One year from now While all over the world are paying attention to the conflict at the World Government, somewhere in Aleppo a man with ck hat and white dressughed maniacally in his underground room. The man is tall and thin, his hand is wearing white gloves and at the edge of his finger there is sparkles and glitters that floats around his fingers. His face is being hidden by the dim lighting of the underground room. But one could see some clues of who this man is. On a table near the door is a picture. It was a picture of a happy family in a park somewhere in Aleppo perhaps. This picture is probably taken before the Fall But there is also a picture after the Fall showing what is probably the father of the children in the picture, posing beside a dead giant bear with his broadsword. The man after he finishedughing look at the picture and hold the picture before crying. ¡®One day¡­they will all pay!¡¯ he speak with such hatred that could chill a man hearts to the core. Behind him is the finished product of that man research. It was only a small sess. But it proves that the man conjecture is correct. If Loki is here he would recognize the substance. That is the liquid euronioum. Loki could never forget it. After all it is with euronioum the New World War Event were started. No Sovereign was killed in this event but it was a shocking event nheless because of the sheer massive casualties to the civilians in that event. (refer ch 100) Even now, as Loki is preparing to handle the Time Crisis, events that will happens in the future isying its groundwork. Loki knows who were involved in the war and who was the perpetrator but he did not know everything. He did not know how it begins and Loki involvement in this event was only at the end. Outside of the room, inside this area is a woman-like being with five horizontal triangle shaped mark on her forehead. Inside her eyes are runes, hieroglyphs, matrixes, and mathematical symbols that is unrecognizable. Her fingers are webbed. She tilted her head to her right side and then look at her finger. ¡®This alien life form is like a primate, resembling the Thur¡¯n race on the belt rings of Vcrinian of the Inner Sanctum of the Star Hole.¡¯ Her voice is hoarse resembling of a beast then she adjusted her vocal cords and slowly her voice resembles a woman. Then her webbed fingers transform to resemble human hands. Then she smiles as her eyes keep twinkling. ¡®This world is quite interesting.¡¯ She said as she got up and went to the walls which are pinned with many calctions that enabled that man to create that euronioum essence. Meanwhile somewhere in the mountainous region of Kashmir, there is a woman hiding behind arge round rock. She is full of wounds and she was panting breathlessly. She has blonde hair and blue eyes, her figure is alluring and adds that her clothing is sleek, stunning and stylish it only adds to her beauty. Below her feet is a blob of water and all over her wounds, there is a bubble of water, healing her. Her blue eyes is concentrated on one spot in the distance, searching for any signs of danger. Beside her is an archer with long curly red hair and red eyes. This woman is a little bit bigger than the blonde girl, a little bit taller and possess a certain aura that seems to be full of passion. They are the Water Princess Erin and Fire Arrow Frieda. The moment Storm Tide starts to moves around the Sea to plunder the Ind of Peace, Erin and Frieda was tasked to secure areas in the uncontested regions. With the World Government in chaos and the Republic spearheading the attack on European nations under the World Government, the League of Freedom had the opportunity to grab a few nations under them. They intend to establish a base around Kashmir so that they could enter either India or the Middle East from around it. They are now fighting an Afghanistan warlord that also had the same ideas. At least that is how it begins. It did not take long before an Indian warlord, a Pakistanian general and even Bandesh to also notice themotion around Kashmir. When the battle started in the ind of Peace, the battle also started in the Kashmir region and a small battle has now turned into a full blown war among forces around the borders of Kashmir region from many interested parties. While the warlords and the general were acting independently from the directives of their governments or kingdoms, the Pakistanian government and the Indian Republic is purging the World Government influence from inside their capital. When the World Government is purged then the independent forces and the government forces would duke it out and surely there will be more deaths. The world right now¡­.is in chaos. Many other factions is also taking advantage of the period of battle between the World Government and the Death Monarch to make some profit and take somends. Erin peek a bit and the moment her heade out from the rock a bullet flies towards her. She opens her eyes as she spits to the bullet. A water bubble was formed and the bullet was trapped inside that water bubble. Then the water bubble popped and the bullet falls down harmlessly to the ground. Erin then return back to her original position and look at Frieda ¡®What is the n?¡¯ She ask. Frieda closes her eyes and then nodded before opening her eyes back. ¡®Win.¡¯ Then as she finished saying this, like that was a viable n, her hair turns into me and her bow is shrouded in fire The bowstring were something like it was made from fire. She jumped out from her cover and wings of fire sprouted from behind her back as she pull her bowstring. And then when she release the arrow from her bow a screeching noise sounded out that shatters the sound barrier. A sonic st shot from the sound as a me phoenix appears in the sky, the size of a building, covering the sky with fire that seems to roll the cloud above. ¡®The Phoenix Scream¡¯ she shouted as the ming figures of the Phoenix turns into tens of thousands of arrows that pierced anyone around fifteen kilometers radius. Erin seeing that bullheaded Frieda attacking without any n sighed before she also jumped out from her hiding ce. She raised her hands and the world trembles as jets of water erupted from below the earth ¡®Water Transfiguration!¡¯ She yelled as the water formed into a shark. The area suddenly turned muddy and not before long, it was like the area suddenly be an area of the river as the water reaches their ankles. Erin rides the water at the same time Frieda pull back her bowstring. That day, the name Water Princess Erin and Fire Arrow Frieda is spread through the world when they defeated the many forces that pinned them down in the Kashmir borders. *** MEANWHILE ON THE ISLAND. President Ashikaga Hirate. Hirate family name was never Ashikaga. He took the name when the Fall happens and during his rise of power, that is the name he used He¡­.hated his family name. Sato Hirate. He hated his father. And he never had siblings. His mother was a soap girl and he was born in Tokyo¡­on the darkest and deepest corner, where the avarice of men thrive and the sun don¡¯t shine. He ran away from home when he was 14, strong enough, and smart enough. He never admitted it but he was like his father in a way. They both ran away when the going got tough. He make a name for himself on the other side of thew. It wasn¡¯t until he was caught and by some fortuitous encounter he join thew¡­by bing a security guard for a few influential men until he finally guarded the Imperial Family in ceremonial asion. When the Fall happens, he took advantage of it fully. Securing the Imperial Family he then rename himself Ashikaga to im rtions with the Imperial family and established the Shogunate again Unlike Raymond, who have to defeat warlords, militia¡¯s leaders and idealist in his path of unifying the United States in the initial period of the Fall, Hirate took a different approach. When he was a kid he was never the strongest among the kids and even when he grow up he was not the strongest. Yet, he was the shrewdest. And he is cunning At the time of the initial period of the Fall, dubbed the Warlord Period by some record keeper in the White Owl organization, Japan was not that heavily infested by monster. But what the world Orb did not give in quantity, it gives in quality. The monster in Japan is not as numerous as in China or Australia but in quality it is a tier higher. Many people died just to kill one monster. China was ravaged and many people died because not to mention that the monsters are numerous it is also a higher tier than the monster in japan. Imagine a billion poption reduced to almost a few millions after the Fall. That is what happens in China. When the survivors of that purge looked back, the saying mountains of corpses is not figurative. They were literally mountains of corpses back then¡­that will then get up and attack humans like a zombie outbreak. Hirate and many other think that perhaps the poption, factors in the decision for the World Orb to spawn so many monster in certain regions of the world. Of course there is also a few other factors to be considered but many worldwide researchers after the Fall considered poption factored in the distribution of monster during the Fall. Japan in that initial period wees many heroes and viins. Hirate at the time in Kyoto guarding the Imperial Family or to be more urate putting them under his control heard about the Dragon of Echigo and Tiger of Kai. Hikigaya and Oreki. Instead of making ns to dere war and fought them off, Hirate send his diplomats and suggested a sit down. The warlords met in Gifu in probably one of the historic moment in Japan new history after the Fall. In that meeting Hirate acknowledged the warlord dominions and the warlord is honor bound to protect Japan. The warlord now has legitimate cause to expand and conquer morends. Hirate was the one that stabilized the chaotic condition in Japan after the Fall. How glorious that day was. Hirate remembers it vividly. The celebration and the stability that followed. It is because of him that Japan has a say in the World Government and while Oreki and Hikigaya is no mere warlord now, it is clear that they still respected Hirate on certain matters. He forgot about his past and he truly believed himself as the rtives of the Imperial Family like that somehow will erase his past and his weakness. Hirate was like Cao Cao, securing the liege tomand the officials. And when his Shogunate was formed, all military power belong to Hirate except for the soldier below Hikigaya and Oreki and the other warlords. Oreki and Hikigaya conquer thends under the blessings of the Emperor but controlling the military is those three creating a Triumvirate in Japan This memory all shed inside his mind as he saw that hand flying toward him. Even from afar, the force of that hand would undoubtedly pierce his body and he will die. He could not even bring out his spear Ame-no-nuhoko. His ck robe that is shredded in many ces and his scraggly hair look even more pathetic as he is approaching his dead. Hirate could not ept he would die like this. He wanted to tap into the Psionic Force but he knows he would not be able to tap it and use it to protect him in the timespan of the Death Monarch hand to reach his heart. Oreki was beside Hirate. The moment the Death Monarch dashed forward, time slowed and lightning erupted inside Oreki eyes. Azief sensed it and for that millisecond his eyes nced over and he smirk before his eyes look back at Hirate, ignoring Oreki. It was not the Speed Source. And that is enough. And Oreki is not a speedsters. The only one that is faster than Azief in this world is only Will. But Oreki is lightning embodied. He was fast and dangerous like lightning. But his speed could notpare to Azief speed. Everything slowed down for him, so much so, he could see the flow of the wind, and the dust slowly rising up from the ground in slow motion. But even as he tries to lift his foot and try to foil Death Monarch attempt on Hirate life, the calction in his head told him it would be toote for him to stop that attack. The only way he could stop that attack is to take it on behalf of Hirate. And he would never do such a thing. He might be acquainted and their rtionship might seems close on the surface but his interaction with Hirate has always been about interest. If not for Loki promising him something, he would not have even meddled in this matter Raymond and Sofia also was shocked. Sofia had already told, Azief that Hirate was not responsible. Yet he still attack with the intent to kill. Raymond on the other hand also could not understand it. After all Hirate did not conspire to pit the World Government against the Death Monarch. Still, Death Monarch seems intent in taking Hirate life. Even the whole world was shocked to see this and had already lost hope that Hirate would survive this ordeal. It was then a hand stretched out from a green void. A pair of thin hand grips the Death Monarch hand, Azief hand is only a few inches away from Hirate head. Raymond and Sofia were shocked with the appearance of that person. Even Hirate did not expect that his life would be rescued by that person. Sweat was raining from his forehead remembering how close he is to death. ¡®Long time no see¡¯ that person speak with a smile on his face. Azief eyes is cold as he watch at that person and then he shakes his hand and that person was forced to release his grip on Azief hand. Azief recover his stance as he stand there not far away from Hirate. Hirate has already jump back with Raymond creating a thick wall of Earth protecting Hirate from four directions. Raymond then jumped in front of the barrier. ¡®What is the meaning of this Death Monarch!¡¯ Raymond yelled as he equipped his mace, ready to battle. Azief did not pay attention to Raymond. Instead he is looking at the person that has just arrived. Sofia also look at the person with aplicated expression. Sina who is about to arrive near Sofia also almost stand still when she recognizes that person from afar. ¡®Loki¡¯ Azief said, his voice is devoid of warmth. Sina look towards the figure of Loki and tears stream down her eyes. Only Sofia notices this Loki on the other hand look at the Death Monarch and sh his smile. ¡®Hehehe. Brother, why so angry?¡¯ he chuckles. The Trickster have arrived. The whole world was shocked. The trickster has shown himself. In the almost three years since the end of the Weronian War, there is only hearsay about the Trickster popping in many ces all around the world. There is traces of him scheming against the Knights of Malta, the Bombing at Algiers, and the kidnappings of the Bernelllis. But he has never appear publicly and many people spected about the reason. Even when the Death Monarch call upon his allies, Loki was not present. If not for the fact that he send soldiers and the Three Sisters of Shadows to the Death Monarch people might have thought Loki has turn to other organization. ¡®Why did you stop me?¡¯ Azief ask. Loki look at that glint in Azief eyes. And he knew that the Death Monarch wanted to end Hirate. ¡®He is not the perpetrator. You know it don¡¯t you? You have spoken with Pandikar. This is just a big misunderstanding.¡¯ Loki said. Azief shakes his head and snorted ¡®I still want to kill him. So, what you are going to do?¡¯ This time Loki did not understand why Azief is still stubborn. ¡®Brother¡­why are you doing this?¡¯ Loki imploringly said. Azief look at Loki. ¡®He has schemed against us for a long time.¡¯ Azief said but Loki could tell that is not the real reason. Loki did not understand as he tries to persuade Azief once more ¡®You let him go before.¡¯ Azief snorted. ¡®Today, I don¡¯t want to let him go.¡¯ ¡®He did no wrong towards you today.¡¯ Azief snorted and with ites his aura that repels everything nears him. The dust below his feet disperse and the earth cracked, the air and space around him distorted. Loki was pushed back three steps backward, his foot dragged the ground beneath him. ¡®We will talkter.¡¯ Azief take a step forward and this time Raymond was ready. The people watching this scene from the safety of their hideouts could not help but feel that the war is not yet over. As Azief take that one step Loki shakes his head and then draw upon the power of his Disk as he appears in front of Azief in matter of almost a millisecond blocking his way. Azief frown. ¡®What do you think you are doing Loki!¡¯ This time his tone of voice hardened and rises. The clouds above turns cloudy and then dark almost immediately and then thunder breaks out once again in the sky. When the Death Monarch is angry, the Heaven follow suit. This is what many people were thinking. ¡®Brother, please! Spare him!¡¯ This time those words shocked Azief. It is because Loki usual yfulness has disappeared and there is desperation in his eyes. Azief could not understand it. Loki on the other hand did not understand why Azief is so stubborn to kill Hirate today. It is understandable if Hirate was the one nning this scheme but this time it had nothing to do with Hirate. If anything Hirate and Raymond were the few dissenting voice that object the imprisonment of Sofia. Wouldn¡¯t that soften the heart of Azief? Azief is not an idiot. Of course he knew that Hirate and Raymond fight for Sofia in the meeting when deciding about the matters of the Divine Archer. ¡®Tell me why you are so intent on killing him today?¡¯ Loki ask. Azief look at Loki and then closes his eyes before he sighed. ¡®I¡¯m doing this for you.¡¯ And Azief remember back what Pandikar said to him. His voice echoes in his memories. ¡®Hirate fears Loki more than he fears you.¡¯ It is this word that strengthens his resolve to kill Hirate. That word contains many meanings. One meaning is that Hirate is really wary of Loki. The other meaning was that probably Hirate has a few ns regarding Loki life and death. There might even be probably a scheme targeting Loki life. It is better to eliminate such obstacle early now that he knew about it. Whatever his problem with Loki, is his problem. He did not need to use borrowed knife. And whatever schemes Loki has hatched against him¡­.for some reason Azief believes Loki has a reason for it. He had to keep believing that¡­because if he don¡¯t¡­he could not bear to be enemies with Loki and end him. Loki to him is like a younger brother. He¡¯s family. ¡®Pandikar said Hirate is wary of you.¡¯ Loki suddenly understand what Azief is thinking and he felt somewhat touched. Loki¡­did not have an older brother. But if he have one¡­it probably feels like this. Loki felt this feeling unfamiliar. Being protected¡­having a ce to call home¡­all of this is unfamiliar for him. Loki look at Azief and he could not help but feel ¡®What a twist of fate¡¯. In the timeline he came from, he would be enemies and then rival with this person but in this timeline, Loki¡­.could not help but think of Azief as his older brother. Loki knows this but he could not let Azief kill Hirate ¡®And you believe him?¡¯ Loki ask, trying to talk Azief down. ¡®Better safe than sorry¡¯ Azief nonchntly answer. Then he took another step forward and Loki tries to grab Azief but Azief only looks at Loki eyes and the image of a giant appears in front of Loki. It was like he was infinitesimally small in front of that giant. It was the suppression of Disk. And the traces of the Will of the World. Azief took a step forward sidestepping Loki that was in a daze and arrived in front of Raymond ¡®Death Monarch, please do not take another st-¡® But Azief ignore Raymond words and punch his fist, bringing with it a force that crack the space and air around the area. Raymond had no choice but to also punch out his fist, as his mace fly from behind also trying to smash itself against the Death Monarch The fist collided, the shockwaves exploded from the point of collision causing the area to be distorted into a spiral, like they are being devoured by broken space. Raymond finger bones all broke the moment their fist connected. He was flung toward his Earth Wall. Thankfully, his feet did not leave the Earth as he utilized the Terra Force to heal himself. The mace however was deflected back by the prowess of Azief physical body. ¡®Terra force huh?¡¯ Azief said slightly amused. Then he stomp his feet. The Earth Wall like it was invaded by the power of death slowly lost its energy, and wither away, the mud forming the earth wall turns ck before falling down like sandcastle. Azief is using his Death Source. As he takes another step forward, all nts, all life around him began to progress to decay, withering and die in an elerated manner. This time Azief punch again towards Raymond and Raymond once again punch out but this time instead of being flung Raymond was standing still in his position, his face pale. Then he falls down in pain as Azief sidestepped him. Sofia did not know what to do as he saw the person she loves and her best friend after the Fall sh with each other. She was stunned and did not know who to side with. Sina has already reached Sofia and standing beside her. Sofia was about to say something when she saw Azief is beating up Raymond but just before she wanted to say something, Loki who has already free himself from that illusion reached in front of Sofia and said ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯ ¡®Loki.¡¯ Sofia said, shocked by the sudden appearance of Loki ¡®Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t worsen this situation.¡¯ Then finished saying that Loki flew towards Azief. Azief after sidestepping Raymond chase Hirate and Oreki who is running fast with Oreki speed. Instead of saying they were running flying away is the more apt description. Lightning shed in a straight line as Azief flies with speed that broke the sound barrier and reaching Mach 2 in a matter of seconds, chasing that lightning Loki also proceeded to chase Azief to prevent him from killing Hirate. He sighed a relieved sigh as he look behind him before he chase Azief. At least he managed to keep Sofia from supporting Raymond. He knows Sofia did not mean anything by it but that would not be what Azief would hear. This two tragic lovers has always been separated by misunderstanding and timing. Azief, strong as he is¡­is timid in love, jealous and envious probably because he believes himself to be broken¡­that he is hard to love. At least that is how Loki perceived him. By now, Azief and Oreki is running circles inside the ind since it is locked by Azief seal. Azief is gaining on them and just as Azief was about to once again kill Hirate, Loki arrived and block Azief way. Azief stopped and the force of inertia around him copsed the space and time around him. Loki staring at Azief determined expression do not know what else to say and then he blurted out. ¡®You must not kill him. Please, brother!¡¯ Loki shouted, pleadingly. This time Azief stop. And he listen. Truly listen. Loki did not say he can¡¯t kill him. He said he must not kill him. And then one thing click in his mind. He could deduce something. And the conclusion is not something he like to hear or imagine. He look in the distance. Hirate and Oreki is panting in exhaustion, separated by a distance. A distance Azief could easily cross in a matter of seconds. His Disk is already recovering more than fifty percent. Azief look at Loki and then said ¡®Could it be¡­..he is also¡­.y a part?¡¯ Azief ask. Other people might not understand but Loki and Azief understand. What the question means and what the answer signifies. Loki did not say anything and then nodded. Then there is silent between them as Azief sometimes took a nce at Hirate in the distance. Hirate gulped and Oreki is in dilemma. Loki is clearly intending to shield Hirate but it seems the Death Monarch has different ns. Hikigaya would surely say this is troublesome. Oreki did not like doing too much work that does not concern his interest. Then Azief ask ¡®Where is Wang Jian?¡¯ Loki reply ¡®He is with me.¡¯ Azief raised his eyebrows. Loki is probably scheming and plotting something again. Azief look at Hirate and then he look at Loki. He shakes his head. ¡®This one time. Only this one time, Loki. I could not always be constrained by something that has not yet happened. You will exin to meter.¡¯ Loki nodded Azief finally stopped and he takes a deep breath. He closes his eyes and then open it back as he look at the destruction he had caused. There were mes everywhere. Depression of earth could be seen in every corner of the ind. All the four direction of the Ind is ravaged by the fires of war. The initial attack of the Battlestar has inflicted terrible damage towards the ind. Especially the northern parts soldiers who became the casualties of the Demonic Army and the remnants of the gigantic coffins fragments that falls down from the sky. Then he took a deep sigh. The dark clouds dissipated and the thunder ceased to beat the skies. Then he shouted, his voice echoes over the air surrounding the ind ¡®The war is over. Whoever is not satisfied challenge me now!¡¯ he shouted. No one answer his challenge and then he shouted ¡®Let us return!¡¯ The moment this deration sounded the people of the ind felt like a pressure was lifted from their hearts. People cried as the war was over, cried for their loved ones and cried and screams at the unfairness of it all. ¡®The World Government will be unstable for a long time after this.¡¯ Hirate could not help but sigh. Even though he do not scheme against the Death Monarch this time, other people schemed against him andnded the World Government in this state. The world will be in chaos after this. Hirate look towards Azief in the distance and was expecting him tounch himself to the air and disappeared among the clouds. But the Death Monarch did not move as he looks at Oreki and then Loki. He was reminded of Pandikarst wish and then sighing he shouted again; this time his deration shocked the whole world. ¡®A year from now, I will hold a meeting inviting all the great factions in the world! Everyone must attend. Those that do not attend will be forfeiting his right! I will be discussing the distribution of the world region!¡¯ The moment this deration sounded, the whole world was dumbstruck. The neutral passive observer¡­..has finally made a move. A meeting to discuss the distribution of the world region! This is big! This is momentous asion! Even Loki was shocked. This is because the events of the partitioning of the World did happen but it did not happen like this. And the Death God at the time did notmand such authority during the event. This time however, maybe because of the umtion of changes Loki had did in his quest, the script has changed, and the yer had also changed. Then Azief decree one more order that makes all the factions leaders in the world trembles. ¡®For one year, no war will be dered on any factions unless there is irreconcble hatred! Those who do not obey¡­.will make me an enemy!¡¯ Then only then Azief grab Loki andunched himself into the air. He let his word be heard, and let the people interpret it as they will. Hirate on the other hand was smiling bitterly and thenughing at the irony. With this, World Government had a chance to recuperate and the chaos of the world could be contained. The moment this deration sounded those factions leaders that was watching and heard the promation all contact their soldiers and subordinates to stop whatever their doing. No one wanted to provoke that cmity, especially not when he was so moody right now. Even Narleod who was happily looting the World Government treasury could not help but curse at the Death Monarch. He had no choice other than retreating with his moving ind as he orders Erin and Frieda to stand down and return to Storm Tide for further instruction. All over the world, this scene yed out. People contacting their people to stop whatever they doing and return back. The Death Monarch has spoken. A one year ceasefire for one year. The small faction was overjoyed and the big faction was incensed. Yet¡­nobody dares defy the Death Monarch decree. Pandikar was dead. Yet, that onest wish of his was fulfilled. For one year¡­..the world will be at peace and humanity could grow and thrive in a nurturing environment. He was executed and would probably be cursed to death by other people, but only Death Monarch knew that it was this man that persuaded him to take this course of action. And that one year¡­is enough for him to form a few disk. As Azief flew on the sky with Loki on his grasp, he look down and saw the vast ocean and he smiled. *** Chapter 230: Back to the beginning SOMEWHERE IN TUNISIA The snow gently falls down on that person face. A ck raven flies overhead overseeing that person. It squawked before flying away to the white sky. That person is a young man. As the snow keep falling on top of his face¡­it seems to awaken the man. The man slowly opening his eyes struggling as he do so. The man is young in appearance and is tall for a person of his age. A Caucasian man with beautiful brown eyes and hazel hair that reached his shoulders. He shakes his head like he was trying to shake off the dizziness and drowsiness. As he got up something sounded from his left hip like a sound of something nging. He look at his left hip and spotted a yellow wine gourd swaying left and right. It was then that he remembered who he was. His name is Louise and he is known as the Wine Beggar among his peers. But thest time he remember he was in France following the Emperor Jean army conquering Europe. As he look left and right he knows he is not in France. And not the world he knew. He could feel it almost instinctively. As he check himself he was shocked to find himself at the Seed Formation level. He remembered when he follow the campaign he was still at the Orb Condensing level. If this is not shocking enough, he didn¡¯t remember what happen to him even though he could feel there was something important that he should remember. What happen to him? It was like a part of his life was being wiped out from his memory. As the cold wind blows over his body, he was startled and then he sighed ¡®I need to get out from this ce first.¡¯ As he looked in front of him all that he could is vast expanse of white. But he knows even in these expanse of white, monster would roams and darkness thrive Whatever has happened to him, he first need to get out from this ce first and then and only then will he try to make sense of what happened to him. Louise then walk forward, leaving a trail of footsteps as he walked forward, using his Divine Sense to help him find any life. After Louise has left the area from his initial position, like the space is being exposed, one woman walk out from empty space as she look at the trail. On her hand is a nket. It is the nket of invisibility that also help in masking one from others Divine Sense The woman is Trisha. She only nodded looking at thepletion of her task. Before the war at the Inds of Peace ended, Loki has ordered her to brought Louise to a location far away from the current chaos and make sure he is alive and well before leaving him to find his own path. Trisha as she was the only person that apanied Loki the longest among the Three Sisters of Shadows has been ustomed to Loki inexplicable orders and behaviors. There is even a nagging suspicion in Trisha heart of what Loki really is. But she never urged Loki to answer her and he never exined. She sighed, looked at the direction where that ck raven flies off and shakes her head. She brought out something from her sleeve. It was an orb that shows a scenery of a in. And she throws it to the empty space in front of him and a rip in space appeared. She turns into a ck smoke and disappeared into that rip in space.. *** EAST SIBERIAN SEA BOOOM! The sound barrier around the sea was broken by something very fast and very powerful. A person wearing a ck attire with a ck cape behind him seems to hover above an ind. Azief stopped on a small ind on East Siberian Sea and throws Loki onto the sandy beach. Loki only smiles bitterly. Azief look down at Loki, his eyes scanning him intently. ¡®Why are you looking at me that intently?¡¯ Loki asked. Azief scoffed and then said ¡®Where is your true body?¡¯ Azief knows one of the perks of Loki ss is that he could transform other things into him. Even though this Loki look identical to Loki Azief could sense that this Loki seems to not possess that soul power that Loki possess. If he did, he would not be trapped by that suppression Azief put on him that long. Loki did not seem shocked as he smirk ¡®You notice that?¡¯ Azief did not say anything and only said ¡®Exin¡¯ Azief is known to be curt in speech when he is serious ¡®I have already exined¡¯ Loki said as he got up and patted down the sand from his robe. Azief clench his fist as hended down on the beach The sand around his feet floated slightly and space around him distorted slightly. ¡®You call that an exnation?¡¯ Azief almost roared as he said this words. ¡®What more do you want me to say? You know how unstable the timeline is. I could not say more than that.¡¯ Loki answer while sighing like he was the most pitiful man in the world ¡®Then what if Hirate once again did things that is not aligned with my thoughts and once again threaten my friends! Should I always spare him?¡¯ Loki smiles a bit, and while he did not admit it he was a little bit touched ¡®I know you are worried about me¡­but as you can see I could handle myself¡­.brother.¡¯ Azief shake his head and then sighed. Then calming himself down he asked ¡®The Coffin? Is it your work?¡¯ ¡®Not my work.¡¯ Loki immediately replied ¡®The Demonic Army?¡¯ ¡®My work.¡¯ Loki reply as Azief shakes his head. ¡®Who¡¯s the one that summon the coffin?¡¯ ¡®Cannot tell¡¯ Loki reply. This time Azief almost snapped. ¡®You¡­.¡¯ Loki shakes his head and said ¡®I wish I could tell you. I really do. But many things have changed and telling you who, what where, and when might put everything back to its order. And that is not what I want to see. A self-fulfilled future might happen if I tell you too many things. Sometimes the more you try to change thing the more that future you try to avoid be solid.¡¯ ¡®Which is why I need to be the one that do it¡¯ he mused in his mind. ¡®Which is why I need your trust. You know you eventual destiny. Trust me, brother. Trust that I did this for you. No matter how it seems that it disadvantages you, or it looks like I¡¯m putting you at harm¡¯s way, trust that I am doing it for you.¡¯ ¡®Trust?¡¯ And Azief scoffed. ¡®You are always talking about trust but you never told me anything. You have given me nothing¡­nothing to make me believe that you are doing this to benefit me.¡¯ Loki then sighed as hee closer to Azief and then said ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you just kill me the moment you find out what I am? You still could¡¯ Azief did not answer. Closing his eyes and deciding to calm himself down he then nodded before opening his eyes and said ¡®I will not amodate you anymore. Because of your scheme Sofia and Wang Jian was almost harmed.¡¯ ¡®They were never in any real danger¡¯ Loki said ¡®Maybe. But I would never take that chance. You might be able to do it, maybe because you know the future and whatnot but I don¡¯t know the future. All I can do is to decide based on the present and draw conclusion from the past. That is all I had to say Loki. That is the difference between me and you.¡¯ Azief was saying, that even though Loki prophecy of doom and gloom in his future, Azief would always live in the present and would not bow down to such prophecy of the future. Loki almost snickered. Would Azief be this confident when he got the eye of the oracle? Will he still be able to be true to himself and only focus on the present? Isn¡¯t it because he knows the future that he distances himself from Sofia? Azief on the other hand did not know what Loki is thinking so¡­..they only look at each other, knowing this difference in opinion could not be settled merely by words. There was silence between them two. Loki looks at Azief and he saw theplicated emotions inside Azief eyes. Then Azief said ¡®I will be setting up a ce for us in the Forbidden Continent. Will youe?¡¯ Loki then answer ¡®Maybe.¡¯ Azief nodded. There is nothing else to be said. Both understand what each other means. Loki will still scheme and Azief will do whatever it is in his power to protect himself and those that is dear to him. They are back to the beginning. And then Azief knowing there is no word left unsaidunched himself up into the air and fly through the clouds heading towards Australia. Loki was on the ind and he sighed. He put his thumb on his forehead and then he melted off, turning into dust. On an ind cluster near Indonesia, Loki is jolted for a second like he was being pricked by a needle on his forehead as hee out of the cave after interrogating Morgana. As he walked outside, a woman wearing a white robe is seen leaning on the entrance of the cave where Loki just exited. ¡®Giselle¡¯ Loki said ¡®Is it done?¡¯ She ask referring to both Morgana interrogation and his talk with the Death Monarch. She was present when Loki created another body to monitor the situation at the Ind Of Peace. For some reason Loki felt that even if Azief knew Hirate was not responsible he would at least harm Hirate to force him out. Loki is not that na?ve not to think his involvement in the war goes unnoticed by Azief. The moment he uses the Melody of Ten Thousand Demons he knew he would be noticed by Azief. The other body was a precaution. And he truly could not let any harm falls into Hirate. After all without Hirate who could send Loki to the past? In a way, if his grand n did not work, Hirate needs to be alive. And in the future, Hirate is not such an ass. He did not deserve to be killed this early in the game. (After this, it is the same conversation in ch177 since it happens at the same time.) Loki nodded at Giselle. Giselle then look toward the cave and asked. ¡®You won¡¯t kill her?¡¯ ¡®The world is a more interesting ce with her in it. And¡­.she has to return to the Origin as not to disrupt the meeting between the father and daughter.¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Giselle was puzzled. ¡®She didn¡¯t tell you?¡¯ Loki ask. ¡®Tell me what?¡¯ ¡®Morgana is the stepdaughter of the God of Death¡¯ Hearing this Giselle was stunned and then she has a smile on her face ¡®This exins so much¡¯ she said though she did not make it clear to Loki. Then Giselle ask. ¡®Arno is safe I presume.¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®He is just knocked unconscious by the Sisters of Shadows.¡¯ Giselle look at the sea and then asked ¡®So¡­.my job is done. Which means you will erase my soul from her right now?¡¯ Loki sighed ¡®You are after all¡­is just a ghost of a broken world. Maybe¡­.if I seed, I would not see so many ghost of myrades.¡¯ Giselle smirk. ¡®My young self is immature. Brash. And in some matter, impetuous. But¡­she is pure. I hope you could guide her and keep her safe until that Final Battle. And even if you fail¡­.I hope she would not regret herst moment¡­.like me.¡¯ Loki then shakes his head. ¡®Arno¡­.love you. And he regretted what he did to you. Duty and honour. Or Love? For a person like Arno¡­it is hard for him to choose at the time. ¡®Can I trust that word of yours, trickster?¡¯ Loki smiles. ¡®I lie and I deceive. But not about this. I just wanted to tell you to end your longing. It is enough. Let¡­..us believe in a new future. I wanted to believe in the young Giselle.¡¯ Giselle nodded and shakes her head ¡®Since when I like to talk too much.¡¯ She move towards Loki and lean her forehead. ¡®Erase it¡¯ she orders. The waves keeppping and the wind blows by. Loki push Giselle forehead with his finger and said ¡®After sunset¡¯ he said as he look towards the ocean waves. And Giselleughed. She look toward the sea and smile contently. *** After sunset Loki removes Giselle memories and put the young Giselle on the ins of Mongolia. She would remember nothing of the matters between Morgana and him. Loki look at her before smiling. ¡®I hope you would get all of your heart desire, Giselle. You deserve it after all that you have endured¡¯ he said as he smoothly caress her hair before putting her down and setting up a protection barrier around her And the tattoos on her body has also been removed since the future Giselle soul has been used. Finished on this matter, he melted like before leaving nothing. Loki true body is now at the bottom of the Mount Everest. It is evening around the Mount Everest. Wang Jian is behind him, dragging behind him a corpse of a dragon that was asrge as four story building. The sight of such a small manpared to the dragon hauling such arge corpse would be impossible before the Fall. But Wang Jian could easily haul such creatures because of his strength. Loki only smiles looking at the dragon corpse and excitement. When he captured Morgana, he racked his brain how to replicate the reunion between Azief and Morganater in the future to be reunited again as daughter and father. Of course has other ns but then an opportunity was revealed on him when he saw the Wawel Dragon in Pnd during Azief rampage. With Loki prowess he is not yet qualified to fight against true dragon but thankfully the Wawel Dragon was awaken. While it is a dragon he is not a true dragon since he was formed from human thoughts and emotion and could be subdued with soul force. And if there is anyone on earth that possess the most powerful soul force it is Loki. When he time travelled o the past while his cultivation was ripped part but his soul power remains. He immediately seeks and chases the Wawel Dragon when Azief went away from Pnd to train in the Forbidden Continent. He chased and finally subdues the dragon before killing him. Loki remembers something that Morgana said to him. She falls into a cavern and met the White Dragon of the Ice Mountain. But there is no longer White Dragon of the Ice Mountain since the Fake World has disappeared. So, Loki decided to substitute that dragon with the Wawel Dragon. Behind him Wang Jian finally arrived. ¡®Is it tough?¡¯ Loki asked. Wang Jian shakes his head ¡®Good¡¯ Loki replied. Then Loki nodded as he throws three stones that automatically aligned themselves into a triangle. Loki step into the triangle and Wang Jian followed as both of them was transported into the top of the Everest. As Loki and Wang Jian stepped out from that portable teleportation formation, they were greeted with arge hole. The stones that Loki used has cracked. Both in the bottom of the mountain and the top of mountain. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ Wang Jian asked. ¡®Yeah¡¯ Wang Jian then pull the dragon corpse and hurl it into the hole and with arge shaking the dragon corpse was ced into the hole. Loki then brought out his interdimensional pouch and brought out the unconscious Morgana. He then once again remembered what Morgana said to him ¡®I was swallowed by it. By a stroke of luck my magic protect me until I arrived at his stomach. As his stomach was full of ice energy it forces my body to hibernate. And so I hibernate for hundreds of years until one day a person defeated the White Dragon and found me in his stomach.¡¯ He remembers the story of how Morgana met Azief in the future. Loki then slowly inject magic into Morgana body. This is not his magic but Morgana magic. Before he wiped out Morgana memories she takes a few sips of Morgana blood to replicate her magic perfectly. He chanted the words and the naturalws around him distorted as he put his hand on Morgana head and the magic enveloped her body. Then Loki jump down therge hole with Morgana body behind him. He arrived at therge mouth of the Dragon and kick it with his feet forcing it open. Then, looking at Morgana face he shakes his head. ¡®I guess we will meet again in the future, Morgana. Hmm. I don¡¯t know if that is a blessing or a curse. I said this before and I will say it again. I hate tragic love story.¡¯ Saying that, he gently kissed Morgana forehead showing the best side of him, when no one is looking. Then with a sigh he throws Morgana into the dragon mouth and with his hand he thrust out his palm creating an air st that forced Morgana body to slide into the dragon stomach. Thankfully the Wawel Dragon lining of the stomach is full of ice energy. Loki sighed. He replicated the events of Morgana hibernation with almost a hundred percent uracy. Now he only need to depend on fate and destiny between Azief and Morgana. Wang Jian looked at this and then said. ¡®You are sure this is what the Lord ordered us to do?¡¯ Loki smiles and nodded ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡®Huuu¡¯ Wang Jian released his breath as he lied on the white snow and enjoying the cold breeze on top of the Everest. If this was before the Fall, lying down like that in such a cold is unimaginable but humans are now stronger than before. To Loki and Wang Jian both of them felt this kind of cold is like the breezy wind of spring. Loki jump out from the hole and then also lied down beside Wang Jian, looking at the sky above. Then he ruffle around his leather pouch and give Wang Jian a leather sk. ¡®Warm water?¡¯ Loki ask. Wang Jian nodded as he gulp the water. A few second ter, Wang Jian eyelids bes heavy and then he looked at Loki in shock ¡®Lord Loki what have you put in the water?¡¯ Wang Jian felt something was wrong as he tries to stand up. He felt his legs are very weak and unable to support his weight,. Loki then said, his face was smiling and there is a trace of deviousness. It is unconsciously formed. Loki has always been painted as the viins in his many exploits. Other than the Scandinavian country, the rest of the world had a bad opinion of him. If he had more time maybe he could change his image in the minds of humanity. And this is the side effect of ying viin for too long. So, even though is smile is full of deviousness he did not mean harm towards Wang Jian. Loki put his finger over his mouth and said ¡®Sssh. Don¡¯t panic. It is not poison. I just need you to forget this moment ever happened. The moment you wake up you would found yourself surrounded by your soldiers and friends. Don¡¯t fret¡¯ Loki said calmly as Wang Jian could no longer be able to restrain that feeling and finally went unconscious. Loki sighed as the wind keep blowing over him. He then got up and waves his sleeve as the hole was covered over by snow with a swish of his sleeve. By the time the destined dayes for Azief and Morgana to meet, this hole would be hard to find. But Loki is confident that somehow, Azief would find this hole and meet Morgana. Destiny and fate us no joke. Even when Loki tries to disrupt destiny and fate ns, it¡¯s hard. Now that he decided to help destiny and fate, he is sure, that destiny and fate would somehow make sure Azief would appear here and met Morgana. Then he grab Wang Jian and sling him over his back and turns into a green smoke that swiftly climbing down the mountain. *** SOMEWHERE IN MOZAMBIQUE A fat rotund man is running as fast as he could as someone is chasing over him in the back with a smiling expression and eyes fills with killing intent. Usually he sport a jovial expression and his hair is usually neatly tied. And there was that trademark assortment of strange hat that he would paraded every day in his residence. His wig is already left behind, showing the man bald head, his ne has sign of searing burns and his left wrist is gone, blood gushing out even as he run. As he runs his body jiggle and sweat falls down together mixed with his blood. All over his body there is some kind of wounds and on some part there is holes as blood also dripping down from all those wounds. He was one of the Council member that supported Pandikar in the coup. When the Death Monarch seals the Ind, while others are trapped he did not. Why? Because he is the leader of the Merchant Association Patrician Enzo. And he possess many invention to circumvent many magical restriction and seals. If Azief know about this he would surely be shocked. Not only this person managed to escape he did so without the knowledge of the Death Monarch. This is what is known the power of items and technology. Chasing him is a tall slender man wearing white coat. Below his feet is something like an air rocket attached beneath his red shoes. It enables him to fly without using his energy. And it is charged by absorbing the worldly energy around it. But the man in white coat had to control the input and output carefully. If not the shoes would explode or malfunctioned. The man wearing the white coat is the Inventor. There is a grudge between these two, a grudge that must end by blood. During the Weronian War, the Invertor was betrayed by Mimic and Enzo. They killed his friend, his family, his lover and his daughter. How could he endure? He still remembers thend of corpses. He was at hisst breath, piled up among the corpses, with fire behind him and river of blood in front of him. Wounds was all over his body and blood streaming from his apertures like a fast river heading downstream. He remember how unwilling he was, how desperate he is in thatst moment to not die But then Loki came. He threatened him and force him to make a deal with him. To help him invent something for the price of the vengeance he desired. Today, Loki fulfilled his promise. Loki knew that the Merchant Association leader would uses his invention to break through Azief seal. How he knew the Inventor did not know. What matter is Loki fulfil his promise. For years, Enzo surrounded himself with many high level experts and the Inventor never had the chance to even approach him. Loki did offer to kill him but the Inventor always decline. He needs to be the one that deal the blow. After all Enzo did to him, it would be wrong for him to not repay in kind. He would torture this son of a bitch before ending his life. As he shes Enzo from behind, the image of his daughter, his wife, his friend andrades all shes inside his mind. For every one that Enzo killed, he would inflict one shes. He shes with a stone dagger powered by the runic design from the moving silver lines of his white coat. The chasested for hours until Enzo body was full of shes and he no longer could run. Blood is dripping from him all over. He was sitting down, leaning on arge tree, his feet is full of shes and his face is scarred, his right eyes were gouged out and his left ear has been cut At this point Enzo could no longer even move. The Inventor arrived in front of him and smiles with a devilish smile and ask ¡®You never thought this would happen to you right?¡¯ And the Inventorughed. Enzo could no longer talk as he was panting in exhaustion. He could only re with his left eye Enzough even harder. ¡®There is retribution, Enzo. You killed my family and condemn myrade and conspire to kill me in Italy, and you never thought this day woulde to you?¡¯ Death by a thousand cut. There is this kind of torture method in Ancient China that punished someone with death of a thousand cut. That is what the Inventor did to Enzo. None of the invention that Enzo used to escape or attacked the Inventor worked. Why? Because he uses it against the Inventor. Since he could create invention he could also deconstruct it easily especially because that is his ss. The Inventore closer and then he stab his stone dagger into Enzo left eye and then pulled out the dagger with the eyeball stuck on it. Enzo tries to scream but his vocal cord could only produce shrieking sound. ¡®This would be fun¡¯ the Inventor said as he began inflicting unspeakable tortures toward Enzo. High upon that tree, is a ck raven, watching everything. Then when the screams no longer could be heard, that raven flies towards the clouds and disappeared. *** Chapter 231: The moon is beautiful isn’t it? THE FORBIDDEN CONTINENT AUSTRALIA CENTER AREA It is night time in Australia now. The sound of howling wolves could sometimes be heard. Gigantic flying creatures fly overhead andrge slithering creature¡¯s hides under the soil. On the shores, gigantic shark the size of the Megalodon, circles their nest and giant crocodiles and alligators waited in patience on the mouth of the shore for any unfortunate prey But no one thates here right now is scared. Even though it is night the center area is full of life and light. People could be seen building houses, buildings and castles and even pces in the distance. The sound of hammering fills the night silence. Builders nowadays could build things if they have the ns in their head and building bes easier hence why many city could be built fast even after one have been destroyed. The decoration inside such buildings however requires a finer touch from sculptors and designers. A few hours ago, the six Battlestar followed Azief to Australia. He marks his territory by descending on the center of the continent and proceeded to kill any monster that dares near him. Blood and bones paved his path in this continent and by the time the ughter ended, mountain of bones and rivers of blood formed behind him, the monster knew to fear him instinctively. He absorbed the weaker animals and fought off the stronger ones. His Disk is slowly being replenished. Then in about the timespan of three hours he created a fifty kilometers radius of safe zone and created a spike seal that prevent monster from entering that zone. All the Battlestarnded in peace and without threat, not that it was necessary. The Battlestar itself is equipped with future technology. People whoe under the invitation of Sina, some of them stay, while some of them leave. Not all feel ease leaving their freedom and lives with someone else and someone as temperamental as the Death Monarch. The first Battlestar thatnded belonged to the Fairy of the Stars Somi Somi wasining that she did not see Wang Jian and air out herins to the Death Monarch. Many of her subordinates and Wang Jian subordinates fears for her safety. Thankfully the Death Monarch assures his safety. Azief only words are that he is with Loki and that he is safe. She then constructed a castle for herself using starlight and resides in it, and people have started calling her castle the Castle of Stars. The Immortal Couple however is not present. Azief did hear the news that Heaven Flute Lihua seems to be unconscious. But the others were all present. Budiman ordered this engineer and builders to start building settlements for the soldiers and the people while he himself will start repairing the Battlestar. The White Tiger Army help building their own barracks nearby the Castle of Stars. It is known that the rtionship between The Fairy of the Stars and General Wang Jian is not as simple as it seems. Sina on the other hand had already ordered her disciples and acolytes to build herboratory while she is ying hooky. The smells of pills and alchemical furnace burning waft around the settlement and even attracting some beast that was swiftly dispatch by the army. And when one is talking about army which army is it? It is of course thebination of three armies. The Myrmidon army which is led by Lady Athena, The white Tiger Army led temporarily by Fairy of the Stars Somi and the Valkyries which is led by Lady Freya. They all make camp and secure the perimeters. They all heard about the ferocity of the monsters in the Forbidden Continent and now they ken that the story is not just story. If not for the fact that the Death Monarch Death Source deters this monster froming near, the army is not confident they can survive long in this continent. The Shadow Guards on the other hand disperse almost immediately when the battle ended dispersing all over the world to gather intelligence. When Sasha Battlestarnded, she was the only one that is aboard and shended alone. While all the hustle and bustle happening around the center area of the continent, on a secluded part of the forest nearby the construction area, a fire ce was set up. There are a few people around the firece. The fire wood crackles with fires as the sound reminded these people of a simpler time. There were reminded of the hard but simple times in the beginning. Now, that they are here, some people are present and some are absent, and the feelings of the past could not bepared to the feeling of the present. There is Sofia, Sina, and Azief. In the past, they are three insignificant people in the matters of the world. However, now, they are great figures in the world and each of their words determines the state of the world. Sofia that small fearful girl has now turned to a legendary archer, charismatic, brave and were given the title the Divine Archer. With her bow and arrows she could suppress armies and rain down arrows from the Heavens. Her precision is unmatched and she could even shot down bullet with her bows. Her bows, the Houyi Bow could shot down the sun and brings down the stars. She is spoken in the same name as Freya, Athena and other great heroines of this era. Sina on the other hand is known as the Genius Alchemist. She could forcefully increase an army battle prowess, craft medicine to save lives, creates a pill that create weird phenomena to the world and her pills could even invite tribtions from the Heavens But what is terrifying about her is the fact of many personal rtionship she had with many great figures and reclusive experts. In her traveling and journey she helps many of those that was stuck in their path of power by helping them by concocting pills for them. That rtionship of hers was shown most extensively during this trip to the Ind of Peace. Most of the people she invited, hidden among the Pill Refiner and her disciples are warriors in the Energy Disperse Stage and some are even Disk formation experts. And then there is Azief. Lord Shadow, the Prince of Darkness and now the Death Monarch. He has many titles and names. Out of the three, Azief image to the rest of the world is akin of arger than life figure. He is the strongest person in the world, with his word he could determine the life and death of someone. When he moves out he brings the storms with him. He could affect the world political events just by saying a few words and his influence is far reaching. The Death Monarch name has a powerful effect in this current era. If he were to summon someone toe before him, nobody would dare to deny the order. He fought in glorious war in the most glorious era, defeated invaders from another world and paved the way for the liberation of humanity, and all the world heroes are under his feet. If there is someone that could tell what greatness is, if someone is worthy to tell it, then that will be the Death Monarch He was a giant among his fellow men, casting a deep shadow behind him, zing like the sun and forging a path ahead of them That is the Death Monarch, feared, respected and at some ces in the world loved by the people Only three people are around the firece. There is no Loki. If Loki was here, then, it would be the sameposition of their team when they first started in that forest. Sina at that time followed Sofia and Azief to exact her revenge. And Loki join them for reason still unknown to both Sofia and Sina. Azief seems to know something about it but he never would tell. Sofia was the one that lit the firece. She stacked a few woods and create a fire with her fingers. Sina saw it ande near. And Azief who for some reason remain tight lipped when Sofia arrived with her on the continent, also joins in the gathering. The moment he came Sofia look at him, like she was demanding and answer and at the same time there is a certain tinge of happiness that he is alive and well. Sina could see it but she didn¡¯t know if Azief could see it too. He on the other hand sit on one of the log, brought down the hood that covering his face and revealed his handsome face and brew a hot coffee on the firece. Usually Loki would start the conversation with either some jokes or some teasing. And Sina would follow along. And then Sofia and Azief would do their thing. But¡­times have changed. And Sina knows this is no longer like those days¡­when it was easy. There were many more things to consider. For almost three years, Azief have disappeared from the world. And this time his disappearance was not like before. There were heavy feeling involved this time¡­.many feelings and thought intertwined on that day the Pirs of Weronian crumbles. ¡®That was the start¡¯ Sina thought to herself. Sofia¡­felt guilty and at the same time felt angry at Azief¡­for the most obvious reason. And Azief was also feelingplicated, his heart is torn and yet he is also suspicious of Sofia and Raymond rtionship. It is true that in the first few years Sofia had something with Raymond. And Azief could ept that. Because at the time they were never a couple and they never made anything official and Azief could not let her wait and she also never expect Azief to wait for her. Azief went to Earth two and even fall in love with the inhabitant there. And Sofia and Raymond almost be a couple. But then he returned and they confirm their love for each other, trying not to waste their time, denying what has always been there. But then the Weronian War happen. The mountains has crumbled, but even Sofia has her doubts about Azief feelings. And there was this feeling of insecurity in her heart? Did he really love her? Or is it always been because he felt responsible for her? What did he feel actually? The promise of taking the world together is no longer a promise¡­.but a burden ¡®You and me against the world.¡¯ Both of them still remember what were said when they decided to team up. The ambience and situation is awkward. Especially for Sina. She thought she would meet Loki and Loki would join but Loki is nowhere to be seen. She too had something to say. But she want to say it to the Trickster. But he is not here. And Azief did not say anything more about Loki. And now, Azief and Sofia is not talking to each other, just looking at each other with questions in their eyes. ¡®I¡¯m leaving¡¯ Sina said as she got up. She look at Azief and Sofia not saying anything. She sighed looking at them both and she walked away as the fire crackles. On the tree nearby a ck raven followed Sina on the sky. The fire wood crackles with fire, and at the same time lighting up the area around them. It is funny. Even without the fire ce they could see clearly with their eyes yet they still make the firece. Maybe it is morefortable that way Azief look at her, as the moonlight seems to be shining upon her. Azief did not see Sofia for two years and she has be even more beautiful than before. Her hair is beautiful and her face is looking more elegant than ever. There is also this aura around her that seems to elevate her somehow. It is the same aura he sense when he is with Katarina. Sofia is also looking at Azief and saw that while he is still handsome as before there is this rugged feeling about him. There is also a kind of sacred aura around him that makes him to appear as he is above worldly matters and views the world with disdain. It was an aura of an overlord overseeing all creation. Even though Azief did not exert any pressure, this innate pressure is not something so easily hidden. Pride is etched on his bone and his Perfection will find a way to make himself stand out among the sea of people. They were both silent. Azief is sipping his coffee but sometimes he stole a few nces at Sofia. And Sofia y around with the fire as the fire twirls around her finger as she too also sneak a few peeks at Azief. Then trying to break the awkward silence Sofia said ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Azief look at Sofia like he was unsatisfied with something. Sofia did not like that look and that eyes It was like he could not trust her. And then the image of he, dying, on that womanp and he caressing that woman cheeks enter her mind again and for some reason she got angry. ¡®What is it?¡¯ she said, unconsciously raising her voice slightly higher. And Azief did not realize this because on his mind, he thought about other things. What is on his mind is Raymond holding her hand. He did not show any reaction back then, but one could only imagine the suspicion in his heart. He could understand it of course. He was on that Ice Mountain for almost three years. He could not even me her even if she did hook up with Raymond. But just because he could understand it, just because the head could understand it, doesn¡¯t mean that the heart could bear it. Just because he understand it doesn¡¯t mean it is not disconcerting. The feeling is not pleasant. He did want her to be happy. He want her to have all of her desire, to be happy and free of worries but that is what it is. Could anyone say, that if they saw a person they thought their partner, their lover, who just broke up with them dating other person be fine? Truly? It is still disconcerting. Even though one is fine with how thing turned out, and one has let them go in their mind, it is still disconcerting. It still takes time And the thing is, the rtionship between them is not yet over. And he ask and he knew by the time the wordes out of his mouth he should not have asked it. He should at least ask her how she was doing. He should have said, he was happy seeing her again. He should have said anything other than the question he is asking. But the words was blurted out and he could no longer take it back. ¡®What is the deal with you and Raymond?¡¯ Azief has been trying to repress this question inside his heart but he could no longer do it. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He could have been shouting nonsense and that would be better than asking this question. But, his heart wanted to ask it. His head knows it is not a question he should have asked. That he should have approached this wisely and cautiously. But his heart demands an answer. And most of the time, heart always trumps the head. He needs to know. And he is part anxious and part scared. Anxious to hear her answer and at the same time afraid of hearing something he did not want to hear. ¡®What?¡¯ Of all the many question she thought he would ask her, this certainly did not cross her mind. ¡®I understand why you might have been tempted to be together with that guy. But he is too idealistic and too dull-¡® And for some inexplicable reason, Sofia shocked expression makes him petty. He starts putting down the other person before he even knows he is doing it. Sofia eyes ze with anger as she intercepted his word and almost shouted saying ¡®You must think that I am the kind of woman that easily open her heart but that is unfair. Dull? Isn¡¯t that kind of harsh? Why are you saying this?¡¯ Raymond is her friend. Whatever his fault, Raymond treated her with respect and also help her in many predicaments. But protecting him created an adverse effect. Sofia would have protected any of her friends the same way. But because of the person in question, the question be sensitive and the answer even more so and Azief was getting more worked up. That is how he is. For some reason, for other matters, he could maintain his cool head, but for something rted to his heart, he could not help but go crazy. He could not think straight. Because if there is one thing about him that is fragile and could be hurt and be battered and broken, it is his heart. So he has always been guarding it. He didn¡¯t want to be broken more than he is now. So, he has always closed his heart and that heart was keep safe in an iron box, surrounded by darkness. He never let anyone get too close. But Sofia got close. And he let her in, unconsciously and inevitably. That makes anything rted to her¡­makes him go crazy. ¡®Why? Isn¡¯t he dull? What kind of a man is so weak like that? Is he better than me!¡¯ Azief knew at that moment he should not have said it like that. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself. He never felt that Raymond is like that. And it is not his fault. But the more Sofia tries to defend him, the more he bes angry and the pettier he became. ¡®Why are you yelling!¡¯ Sofia shouted and a few people in the distance heard it. They look toward that direction and when they saw it was the Divine Archer and the Death Monarch was the one creating such ruckus they immediately scurried away. ¡®Forget it then!¡¯ Sofia start yelling. ¡®Why are you yelling?!¡¯ Azief said as he get up, the cup of coffee is already thrown to the side. The more she was worked up, the more he was worked up. Above, clouds gather and lightning and thunder sh. This is their first meeting since a long time. But the first thing they do is argue. Suddenly this argument also brings up the little thing inside Sofia heart. All the broken promises, all the things he didn¡¯t know and all the things he takes for granted all shed inside her mind. ¡®Why? I can¡¯t yell? Only you are the right one? You think you have any right? Right now? Almost three years you were silent and you expect me to just be happy without some exnations? Why didn¡¯t you send any signal? Anything would have been fine. But you were happy hiding in that mountain with her!¡¯ She said this all in one breath, as her chest heaved up and down. She knows why. She knows that if Azief did send a signal people would surely try to prevent his healing. But she is angry. And in anger, people always put logic to the side. But the one thing she is most angry about is not because of this. It is because of Katarina. And the fact that Azief is using her to have something with Raymond while he himself is going around the world gallivanting with a beautiful women by her side. Then remembering what he said to her and his implication of his word about her and Raymond she spurted more words. ¡®And what is with that tone? Are you ming me? So, what did you do with the Ice Princess? Did you fuck her?¡¯ Azief face turned color. She didn¡¯t know whether it is because of anger or disbelief. ¡®How does it feel being used like that?¡¯ She ask challengingly. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything with her!¡¯ Azief shouted back ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything either but you already assumed I had!¡¯ Sofia yelled. ¡®I¡­I¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s your problem? Why did you have to turn our talk like this!¡¯ she said, her anger is clearly not yet flushed out ¡®You were the one that started yelling first!!¡¯ Azief said his tone of voice shows how worked up he is. But Sofia was also worked up. ¡®Fine! It¡¯s my fault!!!¡¯ Sofia shouted. ¡®I just thought that you would talk about something else with me. We could have talk about anything else. You were alive, you were here, and I was happy. I might not show it but I was happy. I really was¡­.¡¯ she said as tears started pooling around her eyes. ¡®I just¡­I just¡­wanted to go through this night feeling happy. Happy that you were here¡­alive and well.¡¯ They both looked at each other and wind fills the silence around them. Sofia was about to break down crying. And then looking at Azief face, and looking at that eyes, and for some reason she begins to vent out what she has been feeling. Because she fears what she thought about him has been true all along. With determination in her eyes she said ¡®You were always saying things like that to me¡­ that I¡¯m an outgoing person, and that is one of the reason why you like me but you know I¡¯m not usually an outgoing person. I don¡¯t open my heart easily because I have been hurt before. I don¡¯t know why but that is how I am. And you know this¡¯ Then she pointed her finger at him and said ¡®It was you. You¡­open my heart. It was you that came to me. And under that cherry tree, you hold out your hand. And I took it. And then we were together in many life death situation and I found myself falling for you. But no. I did not acknowledge this feeling. At first I thought what I felt for you is only affection.¡¯ She takes a breath and then continued, tears streaming down her eyes ¡®Many thing happened since that day and I think I was unconsciously leaning to you. Maybe it is because we were always next to each other. I thought that was it. It is not love. And I don¡¯t want to rush into it. Because rushing into it would surely end in heartbreak. And I don¡¯t want to be hurt again. It will be too painful to experience that a second time. But then, when I try not to think of you, the opposite happens.¡¯ And there was a sad smile on her face as she said ¡®I kept thinking about you day and night. Even when you are beside me, I kept sneaking nces without realizing it. I keep thinking about you, and when something happy happens to me I wanted to share it with you. The more I kept thinking about you, the more I realized I liked you. And no matter how much I think about it, I think that¡­is love. And when we are together, everything stops for me. And I keep denying it. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my heart doing what I want to do?¡± I keep asking myself this question. But even though I keep asking that question I keep missing you all the same. And your face keep showing up in my mind, uncontrobly and fondly. And I hear your voice like it was a song. And I want to be with you always. It was like my heart was malfunctioning beyond repair.¡¯ Sofia voice is cracking and tears flows down her eyes. Azief was shaken. They fought before. But Azief never had Sofia revealing her feelings to him. Not like this. Not with tears. Not with this kind of tone of finality. And the more he hear Sofia feelings, the more he felt anxious and terrified. Like something bad is about to happen. But he could not let her stop speaking. Because, this time, he had to listen. He had to listen and understand. Because as much as he didn¡¯t understand her, some if it is because of him. And they always skirted around the issue. But tonight, for some reason, it was like all of it wasid to bare. Sofia said, cracking her voice in some of her sentence ¡®But the closer we be, the more I can¡¯t predict your mind. The more we became closer, the more I want to know what you are thinking. The closer we became the more curious I am of you. All day and every day, I miss you. For all those moment we are not together, I dream you were beside me. For all the rain, for all the rainbows you missed, and for all the happy thing that happens in my life, I imagined you were there beside me. But¡­.you always closed yourself off from me.¡¯ She look at Azief and Azief could only stand there speechlessly. She did not even give him the chance to rebut. He could only listen and try to understand. This is the first time Sofia is telling him what she truly felt. Unfiltered truth. Then Sofia wipes some of the tears on her face and bitterly smiles as she said ¡®But I knew our personalities do not match and there was a lot of thing about you that made me angry and mad. And there are things you do that drives me crazy. But¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about him¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would be better to be with him or never being with him?¡¯ ¡± He is honest and he can¡¯t lie¡± I have all of these argument on my head every day. And even with all that, even with all our differences I thought one day we could truly love each other truly.¡¯ By this time, her voice is cracking and her sobbing blur the words she is trying to say. ¡®The more I know about you, the more I don¡¯t know if I can handle you. ¡°He likes being in the darkness. He never tell me everything.¡± ¡°When will he express his feelings?¡± ¡°Why are things I care about is not the things he care about?¡± ¡°Am I the only one that has to make an effort?¡± ¡®Then when?!¡¯ Sofia shouted this word at Azief, her clear eyes fill with tears look at Azief. Azief was stunned. He was speechless as he felt his heart felt hurt. He did not know. He truly did not know ¡®When will we truly love each other? When will this man opens his heart to me and truly let me enter? When will that happen?¡¯ Sofia wipes the tears on her eyes. Looking at Azief and thinking of all the things that happened, she bitterly smiles and almostughed at herself. Could it be her suspicion all of this time was true She then said ¡®I found out I¡¯m the only one that think about you. Always. And that hurts. Not the fact that I might love you more but the fact that you might have been with me simply because I was there. And because I am someone you have to take responsibility for.¡¯ Shee closer to Azief and he could see how much pain she is in right now. ¡®Alright¡¯ Azief said, nodding his head ¡®I get it¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Sofia could not help but scoffed. She could guess what he is about to say. Because he always do this. But she never call him on it. Not when he return from Earth Two. And not when he return from his other adventure. All of those times, she never called him on it. Thinking about it, maybe it was better to call him on it before. Maybe¡­maybe if she did, they would not reach this stage. ¡®Let us truly love each other. I will try harder.¡¯ He said Sofia shakes her head ¡®No, you don¡¯t get it¡¯ Sofia tears falls even faster. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Let us truly love each other?¡± Does that solve things? What are you thinking?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean? I¡¯m just thinking-¡® ¡®You¡¯ll just y along? Like always. Let us love each other? This is ridiculous.¡¯ And sheughed bitterly ¡®No, I¡­ Since you said-¡® ¡®So, just because I was saying it¡­.you suddenly get it. All the feeling I have is that trivial isn¡¯t it? That with one word it is solved¡¯ The more Sofia said, the more her tears falls down. ¡®Then what is it you want?¡¯ Azief ask, his voice tone is lower this time ¡®I don¡¯t know. But it is surely not this.¡¯ Azief lost his word. He did not know what to right now. He did not know what to say. So, he stand there¡­.not knowing for the first time in a long time¡­.what to do. What could he do to make things better? If anything he said, and anything he do¡­could not solve this¡­then what was the solution? Sofia look at Azief and blurting out her suspicion, she almost felt herself breaking down. ¡®Why don¡¯t you admit it now? You¡­don¡¯t love me. You¡­.have always love only yourself.¡¯ ¡®No¡­I¡­¡¯ And Azief reflect on himself. He tries to think of all the times he was with her. And now as he reflect on his memories, he realizes something. He only saw what he did for her. But he never realizes the things he never did for her. It was like his memory is first person view. All he could see was what he does and that is the thing he remembers. But now¡­as he thinks about it, really thinks about it, there is a lot of thing he did not do for her. Because he thought it was fine. Because he thought it is fine to ignore those things. Because he never even imagined, she will not be beside him. Sofia then leave with tears in her eyes, as she jumped toward the night sky, flying with the wind. When she arrives on the clouds she brought out her bow and when she shot her arrow she turns into an arrow, traveling with an incredible speed to reach halfway across the world in a matter of minutes. Azief was too stunned to chase her and because he was asking himself ¡®Did they just break up?¡¯ *** MEANWHILE ON THE ISLAND OF PEACE That cloudy eyes seems to be looking on the distance. But no one knows what she is truly seeing. This is the Oracle residence Erika was looking outside her window. She was wearing a see through white robe that shows off her alluring figure. Her hair falls down to her waist and there is youthfulness brimming from her. She sighed. When she arrived at the battle site the Death Monarch has already disappeared when he was chasing the Mind Master. When the conclusion was reached, Hirate saw her and invited her to stay for a couple of days here in the World Government. She did not have anything else to do so she agreed and Hirate did offer her many herbs that restores back her youth. The builders build her a residence near the almost destroyed Quorum building. As the nightes, she got up from her sleep and meditation and look outside of her windows trying to seek through any fortuitous evenest for her. But she did not see anything. She saw that many people outside has started building residential area and burying the dead. She look at the moon and sighed. She once again was toote in meeting the Death Monarch. However this time, one of her prediction was once again averted. She predicted that Hirate would die, she even saw the vision of the future where Hirate is dead, and his head had a hole in them But, Hirate is still alive and kicking and the world is slowly recovering from the chaos since the attack on the World Government, Crime families all over the world is being cautious and the enemies of the people of Death Monarch faction all lie low. And in all of these urrences there is always a constant, a variable that changes the predetermined path of someone life. Loki. ¡®Hmm¡­who should I try to meet first?¡¯ *** SOMEWHERE IN MOSCOW SNOW PALACE The snows in Moscow has slowed down. The Republic is entering its most peaceful time period with the return of the Snow Princess. She is walking around her Snow Pce Courtyard, behind her, many maidservants is apanying her. A snowkes falls onto her cheeks and she smiles. She looks at the sky and she smiles brightly. The maidservants behind her could not help but be in awe at her beauty. She is more than just a typical Russian beauty, her beauty seems to be innate and emitted her own aura. This is thanks to her now pursuing the perfection path just like Azief. Her already beautiful face be more beautiful so much so, that anyone seeing her could not help but be entranced for a second. She was smiling because the cold winter has passes. And she remembers Azief promise to her. That he wille back when spring came. The warm sunlight seems to even be warming her heart. The storms has stopped and there is clear skies. When spring came, there is a lot of things she wanted to say to him. All the things she kept in her heart. All the things she is too shy to talk about before. But until that timee, she will wait. And believe that they will meet again. And if he can¡¯t see her, then she will look for him. And then she will show him what she hides in her heart. ¡®My Lady, why are you so happy?¡¯ One of the maidservant asked seeing that Katarina mood visibly lifted. ¡®Spring wille, he said.¡¯ Katarina said as she smiles. ¡®When the flower petals are falling, then I will be thinking of him.¡¯ And then looking ahead, into the distance, there is a determined expression on her face as she smiles her brightest smile. *** Chapter 232: Pandemonium FORBIDDEN CONTINENT [The Mysterious Death of the Merchant King. Who Is The Culprit?] [The Inventor Reappeared] The Meeting for the Partitioning Of the World. Is The Death Monarch Demonstrating His Influence?] [The Divine Archer in India. What Happened In The Forbidden Continent?] [The Trickster Spotted In the Baltic Sea] [The Immortal Couple retreated from the world. What happened?] Milos was reading the newspaper with the symbol of the white owl printed on top of the newspaper. It is made by a different kind of paper than it used to be in the world before the Fall. Milos sighed and then got up from his seat on the control room and left the newspaper on his table as he go out and started surveying the work area. Outside this city, millions of people started their day and they started their day reading the newspaper. By now, the Death Monarch returns has shook the whole world. And the way he announces his return is incredibly mboyant and overbearing. The Mountain of Evesting Love crumbles and following that shock, Pnd was liberated with a federation like recing the former monarchy installed by the World Government. Nowadays, Pnd out of any nations in the world, is extremely peaceful. No one even dares think any bad thoughts against them. When people recalled how Pnd could have such luck, one must attribute it to the kindness of man. Federation President Frederick at the time did not know the person he saved was the Death Monarch and the sister of the Republic highest echelon and the most beautiful woman in the world Snow Princess Katarina. Because of his kindness, the Death Monarch repay his kind deeds by removing the monarch of Pnd, who was just a puppet under the World Government. With two of the strongest people in the world vouching for the safety of that nation, who would stupid enough to offend these two titanic figure? And then if the shock of that is not enough, the news of Divine Archer kidnappings were spread out. And then, the Death Monarch gather all of his people, calling all the great heroes under the Heavens. Heeding the call, Seven Battlestar departed with the Death Monarch leading the way, ughtering his way to the Quorum Building and killing all of the Council member in cold blood. Of course nobody knows that it was Pandikar that killed all the other Council member. And even though Azief did not kill the other Council member, to be attributed killing them is no big deal for him. He already killed countless of lives, what does a few more lives matter to him? And on the World Government side, even if they say Pandikar was the one that killed the Council member what would that achieve? So, they let the world make their own conclusions. The Ind of Peace wrecked again, countless of lives were lost beneath the Death Monarch feet, controlling the Will of the World to create a gigantic figure that reaches the Heavens. With one battle, The Death Monarch warns the world. He is still the strongest person in the world, iparable and invincible! Hisst word at the end of the battle sounded like a divine decree, and for a while the dark forces that seems to be so strong before, halted. The crime families dare snot make any waves and the factions that used to harass the Death Monarchpanions is nowhere to be found, hiding all over the world. The Death Monarch has returns and like always he brings the storms with him. It has been a week since the Massacre of the Mediterranean. The amount of casualty in the Death Monarch attack resulted the battle to be dubbed as such. With graves and memorials being erected at the site of the battle, the world mourned the casualty of the war. But even in the mourning period, no one dares anger or mocked, or ever rebukes the Death Monarch actions openly. But a week since then, the world is also preparing for probably the biggest event next year. Preparing for that one year meeting, the whole world moves and plot and scheme behind with under the table deals happening all over the globe Spies, intelligence officers, ambassadors seems to travel through all the world, meeting and speaking with other factions, to try to see the attitude of the Death Monarch and try to divine his intention and how would he distribute the regions of the world, who is qualified and who are not. The Royal Family of Ennd seems to contact the Imperial Family of Japan during the chaos in the World Government. Hirate returns to Kai and resumes his position as the Western General while Oreki relinquish his title to his Generals. Oreki seems to disappear after the War, though some sources reported that he met with the Trickster. The White Witch have also returned and seems to lose her memories for a few years, yet she remembers some people she met in that timespan but forget about other stuff. It was like someone expertly surgically removes her memories. Major Arno was found unconscious in the depths of Zimbabwe Mountains Some news seems to be unimportant, but some are big and worthy of being followed up. With the deration of the Death Monarch, another storm is being raised. Small factions, big factions, all have their plots and schemes. And for those small factions, they made alliances with each other, to prove their influence and gain allies in this turbulent change. Even though the Death Monarch did not say anything, people were in the consensus that the Death Monarch intend to let the factions governs the world with the Republic, the World Government, league of Freedom and other factions to bnce each other out. And there is another problem brewing below the surface of this facade of peace Even though the Death Monarch prohibited war between factions, there is still battle in small scale. Some faction even proposes battle tournament to settle disputes among factions and experts warriors in in high demands. The tournament only could be considered fair if both of the same level fight. If not what was the point of tournament. This also helps the fighter to hone their skills. And a week since then rogue levelers and many others that is unaffiliated with any of the factions sail the stormy seas to reach to the Forbidden Continent, braving the dangerous waters full of gigantic sea creatures. One could consider the world right now return back to the age of dinosaurs with gigantic and titanic creatures roams the Earth. Thankfully, human were not entirely powerless as they possess power to cut those these beast. Some would fly but those who could fly in this world are few. Other than using artifact, the only people that could fly is Disk Formation levelers. Death Monarch made it easy as he travels through the skies unhindered but the skies is like the sea. It is full of monsters like griffins, wyverns, air banshee, Wind Demons and Cloud pixies. The reason why when the Death Monarch flies he did not encountered these monster is because these monster avoided meeting the Death Monarch. They are beast. They have only instinct and that instinct guided their behavior. Fight or flight. They recognize the Death Monarch as a superior being and an apex predator. Why would they fight when they could flee? When the Death Monarch flies on the sky, the monsters avoided his fly path like a gue. These are the reason the peopleing to the Forbidden Continent would rather travel through sea route rather than the sky route. Not to mention there is only a few people capable to travel through the sky route. The Forbidden Continent is regarded as one of the most dangerous ces in the world. But with the Death Monarch there, a of safety was created for humanity. A city is built on the Forbidden Continent like a beacon calling all heroes below the Heavens to gather. The army is also using this opportunity to sharpen their fangs. With the abundance of monsters, the army of the Death Monarch is quickly gaining EXP and strength. The reason was because of the quality of the monster in the Forbidden Continent helps the Army to level up like crazy. With the Death Monarch helping from behind, they quickly level themselves up. Most of the soldiers in the army that belongs to the Death Monarch faction reaches Energy Disperse Stage. It might seem easy but without the Death Monarch providing the way forward, those ten thousands of soldier would surely die without a grave. In the Forbidden Continent, there is many gigantic creatures that could wreak havoc to the world. Most of them possess power to break apart the sea and cut mountains. But the Death Monarch possesses the Death Source making him a bane for anything living and with his ability to raise a skeleton army, he is practically invincible fighting monster that possess no intelligence. Not to mention his physical body that is almost iparable to anything on Earth, his body radiated with power that defy the heavenly nature. But if people thought it was easy for the Death Monarch then they are sorely mistaken. People only heard his exploits helping his soldiers to level up, one did not hear the story where he had to struggle for a day fighting an Earth Dragon the size of a ten story building that spouts mountains from its mouth. The Death Monarch had to use his Six Exterminating Saber to cut down the dragon. The only thing the soldiers could do was to create the Dragon Subduing Formation. If not for that, they would not be able tond even a hit to share experiences with the Death Monarch. People only saw him when he wins, and that is what he wanted the world to see and hear. His invincibility. And that invincibility create an image, a reputation that resounds through the world. It is his brand. That reputation of his is so prevalent that even without seeing Death Monarch face to face, one heart would already wavered and fearful even before meeting him, making him to hold the advantage. In the week since the Massacre, Wang Jian also appear, though he appears without any memories after his capture in the Ind. He only remembers he meet Loki when Loki breaks him out of the prison. The Death Monarch clearly seems displeased but he did not say anything about it. Sina on the other hand, weirdly did not say anything about it and she did not say anything about Loki. But Wang Jian did remember meeting Loki. Other than that he remembers nothing. The happiest about his return was of course Somi. That day was surely a day of celebration¡­for many reasons. The moment he arrived at his barracks, she embraces him tightly, like she will never let him go. She kissed him, tears of happiness dripping down from her eyes, as her act of love is watched over by the blushing soldiers. And they kissed so passionately that it makes the Death Monarch feel almost ufortable but at the same time he also felt happy for Wang Jian. Wang Jian has always been hesitant to pursue the rtionship between him and Somi. The age difference between them two is about ten years old. Wang Jian seems to have always been hesitant but the Fairy of the Stars seems to know what she wants. That night she celebrated with Wang Jian. They make wishes to the stars, andugh at each other,ugh at the world andugh because they were happy. They hug so tightly like they would never let each other go, and they kissed each other like they were never going to forget each moment. The Death Monarch wanted Wang Jian to assume his duties, but he, probably touched by their love, suspended his duty for a day, to let them to be together. Wang Jian seems to let go of his hesitation and Somi, that cold woman, seems to be melting, her smile is as beautiful as the dawn of the sun. The next morning Wang Jian insisted to assume back his responsibilities. After his return he immediately take control of his White Tiger Army. With people flocking to the continent, many more enlisted to his army making his army around fifty thousand soldiers. With Wang Jian in the helm, the organization of the army of the Death Monarch faction isplete. The Death Monarchmands the generals and the generalsmands the soldiers. The key person is the general. Azief while he did not likemanding, he knows the most basic rule of rulers. No one¡­rules alone. Unless one could break the heavenly fates and the shackles of creation and destruction, one is bound by these rules. If one day, he could create a world with a thought and govern life and death like a Supreme Being then this rule would no longer applies to him. But for now, he is still constrained by this rule The Death Monarch has always been known to be very liberal inmanding or administrating, always leaving it to other person. But why¡­why did no one ever revolted or defect against him? Simple. It is because he is the pir. He is the core power. He do not need army to defend himself, but other people needed him. In Wang Jian case, he was a loyal retainer and he wants to repay the debt of life. While Loki did save him, he save Wang Jian for the sole purpose of serving the Death Monarch. Wang Jian is also known as the Three Talents of Death Monarch. The other two is Freya and Athena. They are the Three General of Death Monarch faction, possessing arge powerful army on their back that could contend with most of the great factions in the world. These three army swept through the Forbidden Continent increasing the overall power of the army and increase their reputations and could bepare to the elite forces of the Grand Commander Raymond or the Lion Turtle Army of the League of Freedom. The stronger they became the more tactic they can employ, the stronger they became and it repeats and the faster the rate it became for them to open new areas and found more resources and treasures. All three of them have outstanding ability to lead army but they have their differences. Wang Jian is a genius in forming formation attack. He discover he could fuse formation and arrays in forming attack positions. It enables him to defeat experts using numbers. Before him, everyone thought that only experts could deal with experts. But Wang Jian devises a way to dy experts and sometimes even defeats them. The battle that make his name to resound throughout the world was the Battle in Guilin where he was surrounded by three Seed Formation experts. He uses the formation to kill one and injured the other two. Athena, another one of the Three Talents is proficient in using strategy to lead her enemy to a death zone. While she uses battle formation, she uses it in a strategically positioned attack position, trapping, surrounding, and cutting off resources, forcing her opponent to feel it is not worth it fighting against her. While those two general is a bit alike in their temperament and tactics, Freya is a different type of general. She capitalizes in fast and powerful charge. If it is a battles she could not win, she would not even start. But if she is stuck, then there is only one path for her, and that is win or death. She could be considered a figure like Xiang Yu or Napoleon. Her charisma is the most important thing and it was her charisma that lead people to fight and die for her. Out of the Three, people regarded her the least. But if one did that, that person would surely be making a mistake. Though she was not elegant like Wang Jian and Athena in waging battles and fighting a war, the result of fighting with her has always been risky. Bite her flesh, she would eat her enemy to the bone. And her soldiers inherit her stubbornness and when they battle they were like madmen or blood crazed killer, making them looking like a barbarous warlike n. She was brave to the point of idiocy sometimes. By now the three army have carved a path from the center of the continent to the shores and building ports for ships to dock. In a week all of this happen thanks to the builders and the army working in cooperation with each other. A city is built in the center of the Forbidden Continent with tall walls that almost reaches the clouds Properly fitted guards guard the perimeter like clockwork, holding sharp weapons. Dome like formation covered the sky of the city with formations and arrays seems to be embed into the dome formation that could even hold up even if the sky falls. Ley lines of the earth was connected to create a defensive formation that link the city wall to the Center Pce where the Death Monarch sits on his throne of skulls and bones. The Forbidden Continent is acknowledged by all to belong to the Death Monarch. And the Death Monarch has already renamed the continent. He called it Pandemonium. When investigated, it is revealed, the Death Monarch gave that name to the continent and the city Pandemonium because of all the monster roaming around. When he saw all the monster he said ¡®All Demon¡¯ and heughed. And then he said ¡®Hell¡¯ and he looked at the flock of thousands of monsters in the distance. Then he said ¡®Purgatory¡¯ and he look towards the roads leading to the city and he said ¡®Heaven¡¯ as he look towards the city All Demon ce. That is what Pandemonium literally trantes to. Pandemonium is the power base of Death Monarch, open to all that dares to brave the seas of fly towards it. But like always, it is forbiddennd for its enemy. And basked in the glory of his recent exploits, the Death Monarch name resound throughout the world, overshadowed all heroes under the sky, lording over the world akin of an Emperor that rule the four corners of the world A man among men, heroes among heroes. With his return, the status quo is broken, and a new order is about to begin and once again this era would be dominated by him The world is once again swaying under the fingers of the Death Monarch ***************************************************************************** SOMEWHERE IN THE VAST GALAXY INTERIUM BOOOM!! A broken star that resembles a just plow through an asteroid belt without any damage. The inhabitants of this broken star did not even seem shocked as they cheered in the War Ring for their favorite champion to win. Interium is the broken star belonging to the famous Lord Wargod. One of the top existence in the Universe, they are only a few things he feared. Like always his star is sailing the stars to seek talented warrior to fight with him in the Final Battle. Usually he would sit on his Red Throne, a throne constructed of myriads of weapons. But today he is not sitting inside his throne room or presiding his War Ring. He instead is walking towards one part of his city. That part of the city is cordoned off from the people of his Dominion. His body emitted an aura of madness and bloodlust but his face is calm as he walks slowly to his destination. Scarily calm like he is about to do something momentous. The closer he came to his destination, the more he could not control his excitement. And then he finally arrived. He smiles as he enters that ce. The ce he enters is a Temple with ancient scribbles on the staircase and ancient aura emanating from it. It was so ancient there is only a few people in the entire Universe that could read, and only some undying or immortal existence that lived since the beginning of time could understand the abstruse concept embedded in that scribbles Sacred aura envelops the entire structure, yet at the same time there is a hint of the purest Destruction aura that could ravage entire worlds. This temple is one of a kind as the other temple in Interium is of a different design and emits a different aura from this Temple. And of all the other temple, they are all dedicated to Wargod and no other. This Temple possess the aura of Time and Space. And this aura distorted Space-Time spiraling, breaking and reforming in a disy of unexined phenomena on many parts of the Temple. If not for Wargod powerful spell that seal this Temple here, this Temple would fly off to other parts of the Universe. And the aura it possess could disregard Karmatic Cause and Effect, disregards Time, Fate and Destiny. He entered the temple and he traces his hand on the pirs of the Temple, his eyes glittering in excitement. ¡®Asargan, your Grand Will survives¡¯ he eximed. And then heughs joyously. In the many eons he lived, there is never a time he was so happy. ¡®I feel you again after eons. I felt your force, beating, with power.¡¯ Then he shakes his head, smiling and at the same time showing a proud expression. ¡®Sooner orter they wille here. For this is one of the Ten Temple. And those who are destined with it will find it whether they wanted to or not. Our Will covered the entire Universe and while we perished, Our Will still survives, passed down through the eons¡¯ And then he could not hold his tears. It was a tears of happiness but it also contains an unspeakable sadness that he did not know how to express. He has been alone for so long, maybe thest of his kind. Borgan was thest one he found before she sacrificed herself to be Belthana and spread her Grand Will enabling all fated creation to glimpse the ns of the Supreme One. However, Asargan death was the most tragic for him. For he knew him, close as brothers. Wargod still remember how Asargan died. With one finger of the Destroyer, he was destroyed in body and soul If not for the Creator, his Grand Will would have been eradicated without a doubt. In his death, to spread his Grand Will, he created ten temples that lies inside it, his Grand Will and blessings for people who call upon his name But out of ten temples only six remained intact. One of them is destroyed by the Destroyer finger and created the Cosmic Speedster, the Pale Speedster that hunted all of Speedster and Beings too fast for Death. That Temple was embed with the Destruction will of the Destroyer and formed into the Cosmic Speedster Another one was destroyed by the sound of the Bell tolling and created a. Another one was stolen by Yu Wang who now has bes the Jade Emperor. The other one was destroyed by that Witch speedster. She used that Temple to hide from the executions of the Destroyer. Who would have thought she would finally be released. She is still weak but not for long. Wargod could feel it even though she is far away, she is thrumming with life, slowly and gradually regaining back her life force. ¡®And so it began¡¯ he said. As he walk closer to the inner sanctum of the Temple, he smiles. ¡®Like the Destroyer and Creator ying chess with the Universe and we as the Pawns, I intend to turn a pawn into their stumbling block.¡¯ ¡®HAHAHAHA!¡¯ heughed and there is a trace of madness in it as he enters the deep inner sanctum and saw that item. A small blue chain that seems rusted. But Wargod seems to look at it longingly. He knew he could not take it. He is allowed to see it¡­but not to take it. For he is not the destined one ¡®Little Speedster that inherit the Grand Will of Asargane!¡¯ And Wargod smiles a big smile. *** Chapter 233: Chess pieces The world was in preparation, plots and schemes are hatched the moment the Death Monarch deration sounded all over the world. They all are thinking ways to get the biggest benefit and trying to divine the Death Monarch meaning. Why one year? Why not now? There are people sole job trying to understand and analyze the Death Monarch intention. Everybody did not dare to act so wantonly like before. The Republic held an Assembly to discuss the matter, the Senate pass an order to cease all military operations. And another news shocked the world in that one week period. The Snow Princess Katarina changed her moniker to Ice Queen and she is also elected High Chancellor by the Senate, effectively holding the three department of power under her hand when there is a disagreement between the two Chancellors. The World Government on the other hand relinquish their powerbase in Europe and order John Winston to relinquish the Emperor of Australia title and was summoned back to the Ind to be one of the new Quorum members after the Massacre of the previous Quorum members. Since Death Monarch has imed Australia as his dominion, how could Hirate dares contend with him right now? The League of Freedom while they stop their military activities in other region they insist that Kashmir is won by them before the deration by the Death Monarch and imed that Kashmir is now theirs. The other factions nearby are all angry Kashmir is a small region in the border of many nations but what make it so important that so many factions suddenly being so angry that the League of Freedom imed the region as theirs? It is because after the League of Freedom managed to upy the region, finally the other faction understand why the League of Freedom wanted the ce. It is full of new minerals and some are so sharp that it could cut normal energy barrier and probably there is a trove of other things hidden beneath the rocky surface of its soil. The world right now is in a state of flux, susceptible to change now that the Death Monarch returns While all of this chaos is happening, while the whole world is in waiting of that one year period, and while the city of Pandemonium is being built without stop, no one actually knows that the Death Monarch is on a deep cave on the other side of his city instead of resting in his Pce. He burrowed himself deep into a cave like tunnel and begin researching something he had dyed for a while. It is one of his objective and it also helps him from thinking of some other problems he is facing. Primarily the thing with him and Sofia. He did not chase Sofia that day. He could. But he didn¡¯t. Not because he can¡¯t. He could use the Will of the World to seek her. And in all probability he could find her just like that in a matter of seconds unless she decided to hide from him. But he did not do that. Not because he did not love her. It is precisely because he does love her he did not seek her. But even now¡­he did not know whether that was the right thing to do. He believes it was the right decision. But as he was told by her, he knows nothing. And if he knows nothing before¡­could he still know nothing¡­now? Because he know that even in her anger that day, she did say something right. He does not know anything. He thought he knew everything. But when he heard her talk, saw how she is, how painful it was for her to feel as she did and to experience what she did, he knew he had made a mistake. He knew nothing about her. He knew her pain¡­and he thought that was enough. He thought he knew her¡­because he knows her pain. He thought that the pain defines her¡­as his pain defines him. But in the end, that was not it at all. He got half of it right and half of it wrong. The pain did not define her¡­.but it does serve her as a reminder. A reminder of a broken heart. He promised her before; he would never break her heart. He would make her happy. He thought he could keep it. But, reality does what it does best. It breaks dream and it break all of your faith. Grinding it into dust. He thought he was a realistic person¡­.but turns out he is the same like any other idiot in front of love. In the end he could not keep his promise¡­.not then¡­..and not now. It was like he is running in circle with his eyes closed. Howughable it was. He thought she was the one that would break his heart someday so he guarded it carefully and tightly. Who would have thought he would be the one giving her such pain? Azief sighed as he thinks of this matter. The mistake was thinking he knew everything about her. He knew things about her. That is true. But he never knew anything that matters, the things that are important. And that hurts him more than it hurts her¡­though he would never admit it. The fact that when you thought you know someone, truly know someone, someone you thought going to be by your side, always, but to find out you were wrong. That you were grievously wrong¡­nothing could be more shocking than that. It makes you doubt everything you knew about that person and make you yourself question your actions. So, Azief decided he had to take some time. For her¡­and for him. Because¡­..there are some things you need to be alone for you to see something you did not see before. That is why he did not chase her. And why she did not seek him. Because they both need time apart from each other. To see and to think, to make sense and to truly see where they are going and why they are going there. To ask their heart what they truly want. When people are so close together, sometimes the obvious do note as easily. Because they are too close. It is because they are too close, they could not see clearly. It became like a blind spot. Because they are close, they did not see it. The closer they became, the more they could not see. But if they were far apart¡­would they be able to see it? And if they saw it¡­would it be something beautiful? Or would it be something ugly? Something that both of them never saw before? And whatever that conclusion is¡­.both of them hope it is a conclusion that would not end in tears. Because they did not want to hurt each other. But because it is love it hurts, whether it be farewell or a new beginning. Because a love that does not hurt¡­.rarely is love. Most of the time that is just two people ying house. Not all love hurts. But most love hurts. Most true love is like that. Why? Because in the process of loving, inevitably, you have to let someone in¡­and that would require you to show yourself to that other person. Showing to that person all of you. And there will always be a part of you that seems ugly to you and maybe seem ugly to her. And you have to show it all the same. All the beautiful parts and all the ugly part. Sometimes, you even have to show all of it. And then they will see it. All the things you want to hide, all the things you keep for yourself, all open. That is terrifying, too see the ugly part only you recognize The thing is not to ignore it. It is to ovee it in spite of the ugliness, in spite of the hardship and all the impossible thing in front of you. And maybe when it is all over, when you are battered, broken, bleeding all over the body with wounds and scars, feeling too tired to continue the good fight for love you would find yourself knowing it in your heart, despite of all the wounds and scars¡­despite of all the pain and suffering, you still are not giving up¡­and found yourself still standing up, despite it all. And then you would know. It is not you could not give up. But you just impossibly can¡¯t give up, no matter how hard and how painful it is. Love makes fools of people. This has always been the case since the beginning of time. But there was another reason Azief did not chase her. He simply is afraid¡­afraid to hear her answer. Did he still have time¡­.or is it toote? And then there is Katarina. What should he do about her? What should he do? This question could make him go crazy if he thinks about it in his every waking moment so instead of thinking about it he decided to fulfill his objective and make him mind preupied. And his objective is to form another Disk. In front of him,id out on the ground is the Six World Exterminating Saber. He is sitting cross legged, his eyes look at these six sabers that is brimming with power. His eyes itself is glinting with excitement; his mind is now filled with the desire to reach the next level of his power. He traces his finger on the six sabers reading the first saber inscription. ¡®Mastering Others Is Strength; Mastering Yourself Is True Power, With One sh Rendering the Heaven Apart¡¯ He smiles reading it. It is the Heaven Sundering Saber. It is a saber that could induce Nirvanic Fire and one of the most used sabers in Azief collection. As Azief finger traces its outline, red mist shrouded the saber, hot and domineering. Azief still remembers that he uses this Saber to fight off the Demonic Invasion on Earth two, ughtering tens of thousands of demonic soldiers, like a farmer harvesting wheat. ¡®A monarch of fire¡¯ he whispered. Using the Heaven Sundering Saber, he cleaves the Heavens and brought down heavenly fire, swallowing them all with inferno that burns the clouds and evaporates the rivers andkes. Then he traces his finger on the second saber that has the inscription ¡®Changes Are Common, Don¡¯t Resist It. Let Things Flow Naturally. Unlocking The Secret Of The Bodies, With One sh Sever The Covetous Heart.¡¯ It is the Dragon Giving Life Saber, capable of sucking an enemy vitality and life energy giving the wielder of the saber that energy In the past if he uses this saber, his bones would break because of the bacsh but now Azief doubt that would happen. If he uses it this time, he is sure he could bring out the Dragon and suck the vitality of the world, making him to be able to replenish his vitality easily at the cost of the world draining of energy. He sighed as he look toward another saber that has the inscription ¡®One sh To Shatter The Stars, Worlds Cleaved To Half, Do Not Restrain The Heart, With One Leap Soar Through The Stars Unhindered, With One sh Render Worlds Apart¡¯ Azief felt his finger tingle when he traces his finger around the saber. It is the Star Shattering saber. He tap the saber and sparks of golden fire is produced. When Azief uses this saber an image of a gigantic shattered cleaved in half would appeared behind him, covering the heaven. Until recently, Azief did not have a clue what that image means. But, he had a suspicion that it had something to do with that race. The more Azief travel the starry skies and the Otherworlds, the more he discover that many powerful artifacts and weapons thates with a heaven shattering and reality defying power is usually connected with that race. Their race might be destroyed but their legacy lives across the scattered gxies in the forms of artifacts and manuals that teaches the road to the Grand Path. He then closes his eyes, his mind thinking of possibilities and at the same time his heart strengthened, his will sturdy and firm. And he contemtes many matters. He had been with these sabers many years. It is one of the ultimate weapon he got when he started his journey. And in the years after, he uses these six sabers to carve a path of survival and to gain fame and power. He felt a bit of sentimentality regarding the sabers but then he quash the thought. He know it is not the time. The world is getting dangerous and the ying field just got bigger. Human is no longer the apex predator and while on Earth Azief could be considered an apex existence, he knew, that out there in the starry skies, there were beings stronger than him, that could split gxies and alter reality just by a wave of their hand. If there is one thing he learned from his enemies, it is this. Without power, you are insignificant. Without power, you can¡¯t even choose how you die. Without power, you couldn¡¯t even be kind even if you wanted to. Azief used to chase power because he did not want to let his fate to be decided by other people. But now¡­.he wanted strength for a slightly different reason. He wanted to peer through the heavenly skies and seek the truth of power. Where does this powere from? What is the limit? What is the truth? He wanted to know all these and wanted to see through everything. He then took the fourth saber. He read the inscription written in something that resembles Sanskrit but automatically tranted by the World Orb when he tries to read it. ¡®The Sky As Chessboard, The Stars Are It Pieces, Gods Do Not Care About Mortal Live, Carefree Roaming The Universe. With One sh, Cut Apart Worldly Concerns¡¯ Azief felt the most resonance with this saber. The World Cleaving Saber. Azief took it to his hand and waves it. The air around him copsed, and the air turns to needle-like shape after beingpressed as it shot out front embedded itself deep into the cave walls, drilling continuously until it break through to the sky before dissipated in the atmosphere. Reality wavered as he casually swing with that saber. A purple mist shrouded the saber. Azief could feel that the saber is howling. Screaming for the destruction of worlds. During thest time he uses this saber, his seed were spent. Now he is at Disk Formation, he wielded it almost effortlessly. It is the Saber most adept in destruction. Aziefst used this saber in Earth 39. He saw it himself how terrible this saber is in terms of reaping lives. It could forcefully plunder the world energy and devouring it like a gluttonous beast. The energy gathered from the result of that devouring would produce an almighty divine power. The reason why he felt resonation with this saber is probably because the essence of the saber is destruction. If he reach Divine Comprehension he could probably cut concept and even Laws, rendering it useless against him. But the other reason would probably be the image that appear when he utter the Sky as Chessboard to activate the deadly power of this saber It was an ancientnguage that Azief did not know and he could feel an almost ancient power coursing through him when he spoke the word. Azief still remembers it and remembering it now, he still feel sweats on his back. Thest time he uses this saber an image of a dark Universe was shown behind his back. Inside that dark universe, stars are aligned like chess pieces and two beings with unrecognizable face could be seen using the stars as chess pieces, in a casual game that determines the fate of realities and Universes. Azief could feel the immense power of that two beings like they epassed all things and all worlds. Azief felt that if they wished it, the whole Universes could copses and reform whenever they wished it. These two beings sits on a gigantic that serves as their chairs and their chessboards is the sky of Universes that spans realities and vast space that spans from trillion of light years away from end to end. Beneath their feet are the pathways of stars and belts of asteroids. These two beings, one of them wear ck robe that seems to be made by darkness and another was clothed in white robe that seems to be made from stars and light The Supreme Being that wears the ck robe seems to possess boundless and unlimited destruction energy. He seems to be the source of all destruction and nothingness and his eyes is made of the darkest stars in the gxies that seems to be able to incinerate everything regardless of its origins or concepts. His simple eye gaze could destroys Heavenly Laws, Destiny, Fate and Time. He governs over all destruction. Behind him, countless of races and legions of dark beings, killing and warring behind him, locked in an eternal battle. The person wearing the white robe; however seem to embody a different aspect than the ck robe. Whatever the ck robe is, the white robe is not. While they are different, they seem to bnce each other out. They are one in a way but also separate in a way. They even seem like a different side of the same coin, both of them counter-act each other. Divine Light seems to gather on the white robe being and life seems to blossom wherever his eyes gaze. Azief at that time did not have a clue what that image means. But now, he got the feeling that the two beings ying chess using the Universes as their chessboard is the Supreme Being Alsurt once told him about. When Azief first heard the story he thought it just a belief or religion of other worlds. He thought it was a myth or something to exin the creation and destruction of universes and worlds. But Azief didn¡¯t think like that anyway. Because he heard the rumors in the Three Thousand Worlds. The stories are all real. The Destroyer exists. And The Destroyer has awakened. It was then Azief realizes that the so called Destroyer, the Devourer of Worlds, the Enders of Universes is not regarded as some mythical figure. He exists and his existence is known to some civilization on the vast gxies. And when Azief epted that he could understand a bit about that image. It is the image of the Destroyer and the rarely seen Creator. If the Destroyer exists, then probably the Creator also existed. It was then Azief believes that these sabers serve more than just a weapon. It serves as a record. A record of what? Azief still don¡¯t know. But knowing the history of Asura race, these images might be recorded during a Great War. He put down the World Cleaving Saber and took another saber. ¡®shing Realities Apart, Overturning Fates And Destiny, With One sh Render Time Immobile, Sunder Fate And Destiny¡¯ ¡®The destiny severing saber¡¯ he said. Out of all the saber this one baffles Azief the most. It is not as strong as the other saber but for some reason, it could cut through time turbulence and if Alsurt words is to be believed, it could cut through fate and destiny and even cut apart Karmatic cause and effects. Azief hold it and a green reddish mist shrouded the saber. He made a shing motion without putting any power and the time around him were cut, making the area to be what is called in a state of timelessness. It was like the area around him moves faster than time causing time where the motion break through the constraint of time, making the area seem tock any sign of time, or moments to move. Then that timelessness broke and time moves the again. Azief still did not understand how to use this saber but he understands that this saber is not used to kill. It is used to sever intangible concepts. But how to cut? That is the question. He put the saber down and took another one. Thest saber. He read the inscription ¡®With One sh, Driving Gods and Devils Away. Struggle with Fate, Kind Nature Must Be Cultivated, With One sh Cutting Apart Existence¡¯ Thest time Azief brought out this saber form it¡¯s sheathe, an illusory image of Gods with divine haloes shrouding their entire being appears. In that image the Gods seems to fighting a Celestial War with Demonic Creatures, and below the feet of the Gods were myriads of races propping the Heavens of the Gods and Immortals being. Beneath the feet of the Demon, are also myriads of races sacrificing their lives and blood to aid the Demonic army And when he lifted his saber and attack with it, a Wheel appears and the myriads of races on both sides were sucked into the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. It is the saber designed to destroy the Divine, to cut down Gods and Demons, to cut upon the sacred and the infernal. It is the Divine yer Saber. Azief believes that the saber would help him understand one of the rarest energy to be practiced by any kind other than Demonkin and Devilish ns in the Universe. He felt it when he touched this saber a long time ago. A killing energy so condensed that it could attack the Heavens and induce the wrath of the highest divine. But it also possessed such rebellious intent that it could not be hidden. The sabers desire to rebel against the orders of the Universe, to cut anything in front of them, to break apart anything that constrained their freedom. They yearned for freedom, to be released from their shackles of destiny, time, creation and destruction. So they rebel against them. Against time, destiny, fate and any other things. It is the energy of Asura. The Demonic Energy. Azief look at these six sabers that hold such secrets and smiles. His eyes are shing with confidence and excitement. Then he said ¡®Refine!¡¯ Out there on the starry skies, residing in the Dark Universe, the High Emperor of the Asuras Vritra opens his eyes, his Killing Heart is stirred. ¡®Hmph!¡¯ He snorted. Like all the other great civilizations of the Universe the Asuras and the Devas lives beyond the Source Wall, so they were only slightly affected by the Time God altering the Laws of Time. Vritra once sh with the God of Death and the result of that battle left a lot of things that Vritra feltcking. His Killing Heart stirred ¡®A few years and he is already this far? This is different. Too different! Hate that is not returned, a threat that is not vanquished! Damn the ns of the Creator and Destroyer. Treating the entire universe as their chessboard, I will follow my Killing heart! ¡®I will not let this stand!¡¯ He got up from his Loka, overturning his Soma, making the entire residence to turn anxious, the entire Asura realm shakes and trembles, inauspicious signs covered the Heavens of the Infernal Realm of the Demonic kind. Vritra flies out of his pce and turns to his original form of ten million meter ck Dragon that cowed the stars and pressure the gxies to explode He is about to cross the Source Wall to descend down to the Realm below the Wall and kill the human that will grow to be the God of Death. Even though he has passed the Nine hundred and nine tribtions from the Great August Emperor of The Three Thousand World and still weak, he is confident with his power he could still kill that human even though his power will be restricted in the Realm Below the Wall. The moment he went out a golden light appears from the open skies, a holy mountain appears, sitting on the peak of the mountain is Indra, light spills out from his body, the humming and songs of praise could be hear resounded in the ears of all Demonkin and the Demon Realm is stirred. ¡®May he, Indra, kind leader,e hither to us with his help and favor and drive this evil. Driving off Raksasas and Yatudhanas, he the god is present to drive off evils and suppress Demons¡¯ The song praise Indra and his light seems to rece the sun in the Asura dominion. Smiling, Indra looking like a young boy, wrapped in golden satin sitting in a position resembling the position of a monk meditating, put his finger forward, divine light and energy derives from his understanding of his Grand Path condensed on the end of his fingernails. His brow is golden and his face is wless, but when the Demonic tries to see his appearance, their eyes burst into mes and explodes ¡®Cease this Vritra!¡¯ His voice soothed the dead and brings peace to the living but to the Demon his voice seems really grating Vritra did not answer instead he roars, the mountain trembles and the divine light turns dimmer, the Universe distorted and the Source Wall translucent barrier turns solid. ¡®My Killing Heart will destroy anything! Indra, you will stay out of this or we will wage war against your Loka and we will ally with Ra to end you!¡¯ The moment he said this, millions of Demons from every region of his realm fly into the air, their Demonic energy covered the Light and extinguish the Divine light oppression. Indra eyes beamed and divine fire is formed inside his pupils, as Divine mes shoot out from his eyes desiring to burns these little demons that dare interfere in their talk. Vritra swish his tail, bringing with it dark matters and stars ands as he broke the Divine me. Vritra is about to pounced into Indra when suddenly a sigh resounded in every ears of great existence all over the Universe. Asgard hears it, Olympus hears it, and The Jade Pce hears it and Vritra felt his heart turns cold. He immediately turns to his demonic form and retreated but a voice sounded deep inside the void ¡®Stop.¡¯ The word is gentle yet the entire Universe seems to stop. The word seems to be able to dictate the Universe action. Vritra felt like his body is being shackled by something so powerful that he felt his body experiencing such pressure and force him to reveal his dragon form. A rip in space opens and then that Being appears. Spoken in myths and legends and praised through the many vast expanse of the Universe. The Creator shows his form. And what a form that is! He is so big that he towered over above all existence; his fingernail is the size of Vritra entire realm. Vritra felt like he was a dust not worthy of attention by the Creator. Vritra could not even see pass the foot of the Creator that seems to be made from starlight. Then the Creator shrinks into only six feet, transforming into mortal form. Yet, even in mortal form the pressureing out of him could copse All Universes and break through the Source Wall with a touch of his finger. Then he said, his voice resounded through all inside the Source Wall ¡®Everything¡­..is my creation. As humanity is my children so are you Demons. There is a time for everything Vritra. Calm your Killing heart.¡¯ He said it gently like a father reprimanding his children. The most fearsome thing was that the moment the Creator asks Vritra to calm his Killing Heart, his Killing heart calm down. That is hard to do and almost impossible. Asura possess the Killing heart. While it makes them reckless and easy to anger, it is also the source of their power and to calm down that fire of anger in Asura heart is one of the tribtions they have to pass. With one word, the Creator calms down the heart of the High Emperor of Asura. That is terrifying in itself. Then the Creator walk away, beneath his feet the Universe that seems to almost be broken reform, stronger and more powerful, the Source Wall were strengthened just by the Creator breath. He walks away and slowly like he was merging with all creation he disappeared. Vritra calm down and return to his Loka and Indra return back to his Realm. The Universe on the other hand is scared silly. First the Destroyeres out from his slumber, now the Creator shows Himself. Something big is about to happen in the Universe, something so momentous that it might rival that Great War five thousand years ago. For those who live beyond the Source wall only they know what war they are fighting and why they are fighting it. But to those who live Outside the Wall, they only know two beings that have always been regarded as myths and old folks tale in some corner of the Universe is true and they havee out in this epoch. This portent into something big. And while the Universe is in unease, the Creator and Destroyer are still ying a game only they know, moving pieces yet knowing exactly who will win. Yet, the Creator smile like he know something that the Destroyer didn¡¯t know *** Chapter 234: Divinity of fire (1) The moment Azief shouted Refine, his consciousness entered the saber, his mind seems to be traveling through some unknown nes, as his body seems to glow with bluish color. The Six Saber floated there inside that cave, glowing ominously as the other five dimmed and only the Heaven Sundering Saber seems to gathering all of the strength of the saber to create a powerful suction that is able to bring Death Monarch inside the saber. It emitted a killing intent that soars through the ceiling of the cave, filling the entire tunnel like structure and threatens to copse the entire cave tunnels But when it is about to charge out the entrance of the cave glows for a bit as that intent was suppressed. That intent returns back to the sabers like nothing ever happened, floating there in front of the unconscious mind of the Death Monarch. Azief is sitting cross legged on the ground, his face is red, his eyebrows is creased, his eyes closed and then his body dissipated into the saber. Not far from the cave there is a person wearing a green robe with a golden cor on top of his head. He is making his residence near the cave, building an idyllic hut by himself, his hammer pounded onto the wood beams as he finished a small cage where he put his game. He is not a builder but the residence is beautiful, with fake mountain dotted on some beautiful path and a small pond in the four courtyard of his residence. The residence is guarded by a squad of Orb Condensing levelers, patrolling every hour. The pay for this work is also good and if they are lucky they might even get acquainted with top level people in the Death Monarch faction. That person wipes the sweat on his forehead. Building that cage did not make him tired; it was the training of concentration he did that put him into such a tiring situation. Even while he is building the cage he is training, mentally at least. He got an inspiration as he built that cage. And that imagination begs him, to quickly put it into action. He put down the hammer and then release a breath, feeling a little relieved as he look at his residence and smiles. In his heart, he thanked Death Monarch for this. This residence is special in all of Pandemonium. It is because the area was given by the Death Monarch and this person alone has the authority to build or moves around this area. And that is the reason why he is the protector for Death Monarch breakthrough attempt. The Death Monarch has learned from his mistake before. When he breakthroughst time people take that opportunity to end him. He would let that happen again this time. So, he assigns this person to guard him. Not because he was the most loyal. But, because he was the most inconspicuous. After that person finished taking a shower he walk to his courtyard and sit on a chair carved from Ulgnarian tree, a tree famed for boosting mental strength. It is discovered by the group of researcher of the World Government. He sat down on the chair elegantly as the servants in his home quickly offer him tea which he declines. He needs to paint right now, to make his inspiration be unleashed into the world. As he sets out the easel and put the canvas onto it, a womane to sit beside him handing him his brush. In front of him is a nk canvas. Beside her is a beautiful woman. He smiles, and kisses her cheeks. She blushed but she did not say anything, only showing him a gentle smile that m his heart. He then proceeded to paint, the brush takes its own life as lines, and angles were painted, colors were filled, as sceneries forms. The man is the Celestial Painter Xu Cong and the woman is Heaven Flute Lihua. This couple is none other than the Immortal Couple. After the Massacre in the Ind, Lihua seems to lose all of her power. Thankfully her physical body reinforcement remains but all of her energy inside her body dissipated. She is no different from a mere mortal before the Fall. The Death Monarch then relieve them of their duty and gifted them this area as their territory as a repayment for their contribution. No one find it suspicious and while some peoplemented the fact that the Heaven Flute Lihua would no longer be participating in the matters of the Death Monarch factions, for the Immortal Couple they were actually relieved. Unlike some people, Xu Cong and Lihua never wanted power, or fame. They only wanted to live in peace. Circumstances force them to choose a side. Now, that Lihua lost her energy, while they are no longer strong, they enjoyed protection from the Death Monarch. And the highest echelon of Death Monarch faction all felt indebted to them for sacrificing so much for them. While the soldiers fighting in that war didn¡¯t know what contribution this couple did to gain such favor, people of the highest position in the Death Monarch faction all knew that Loki uses Lihua to summon that Ten Demonic Beings and their army which prevented the gigantic coffin from descending down. This resulted her losing all of her essence energy and could not be regained by pills or any other regenerative measures that is considered orthodox. The Death Monarch did offer her that he could use his Death Source to try to stimte back the energy. But she refused. And the Death Monarch knows the reason for her rejection. Since he understood it, he did not force her. He after all knew that Lihua has helped him in many events. In the Will event, it was their intel that leads to Will release. So, the Death Monarch granted them his protection. And this is no secret. The Death Monarch even publicizes his support in his Decree. Now, nobody would dare to even seek revenge lest they incurred the wrath of the entire Death Monarch faction. The Immortal Couple could now peacefully retired from this chaotic world and seclude themselves in the paradise of their own making. And while Lihua has lost her powers, Xu Cong is still an Energy Disperse Stage expert that is now on the verge of breakthrough to Seed Formation. Xu Cong whenpared to the other bright halos of the other people in Death Monarch faction of course seems mediocre. But when he ispared to the rest of the world, he could be considered an expert. And if he reached Seed Formation without taking a shortcut, then he would be a veritable expert and joins big names in the world. The Immortal Couple also have one more perks. Their position is unique in this new administration of the Death Monarch faction. While they are no longer involved in the administration daily to daily routine but they still have a say in the matters of the faction. But while they do have that power, they rarely make use of it. They were perfectly content to remain an observer. They are not a threat. To the administration, or to the other political faction that is growing now in Pandemonium. It could be considered, that Pandemonium is an empire and the Emperor is the Death Monarch. And like any emperor, he has subjects. And this subject all wanted to gain his favor. Death Monarch has three valiant generals, and below them thousands and now hundreds of thousand following them, and they all have their interest. Better hunt spot, artifacts, manuals, pills and quest distribution and high level resources, all of this is part of the daily conflict that happens between many factions in the ever growing city of Pandemonium. Sina is in charge of all the resources in Pandemonium. First, because she is capable she was appointed by the Death Monarch. Second, it is because she is someone that the Death Monarch trusted. In the current political situation of Pandemonium, there is a ss. People who were beside the Death Monarch since the beginning and gained his trust and people who don¡¯t which is the neer. People like the Immortal Couple that is highly favored by the Death Monarch could change the bnce of influence between these generals, because the Death Monarch truly listens to them Even though Death Monarch did not administrate heavily, that did not mean he did not see or didn¡¯t hear anything about what happens in the city. He just couldn¡¯t be bothered¡­ and he trusted that the people under him would know to clean their mess up before he step in personally. Athena, Freya and Wang Jian might be heavily trusted by the Death Monarch, but that doesn¡¯t mean they could betray that trust. They are working under the feet of the strongest person in the world. If they say they have no fear that would be lying. This is a man that could be categorized as a cmity level disaster. He massacres people without mercy and with his word he could cause the entire world to shake, and change the politicalndscape and bnce of power in the world The Death Monarch punishes whoever he wants and do whatever he wants. He never punishes the loyal and thepetent, but that is because they are loyal andpetent. If they are notpetent and obstruct the Death Monarch ns, they did not want to know what would happen. In the end, the feare because they did not know what the Death Monarch will do if he is subjected to such situation. That is why the fact that the Immortal Couple did not murky the already murky politicalndscape of Pandemonium is praised by the subordinates of the Death Monarch and gains the appreciation of the Three Army It is precisely because of that reason the Death Monarch chooses them as his protector. No one would have thought that he would hide near the cave around the Immortal Couple territory. To the outside world, the Death Monarch is inside the Pce and he is achieving breakthrough there. Even his subordinate thought he is there. Wang Jian squad keep patrolling there, not daring tox at all. To deceive his enemies, he even had to deceive his subordinate. After all he did not know how many enemies he has by now. With the way he is acting, it is impossible for him to not have any enemies. It is only that they did not dare to attack openly since they couldn¡¯t defeat him in a fair fight. So, his enemies always targeted his liability. So, Wang Jian and the Three Army all put many efforts to strengthen the defense around the pce believing the Death Monarch is there attempting to form another disk. But he is here, nearby the residence of Xu Cong. But the cave is not as vulnerable as some people might think. Before Azief decide to form his new disk, he had alreadyin out magical formation and array traps to protect himself from any external threat. Xu Cong sighed. He is trusted but being trusted by the Death Monarch did not ease his heart. It made him cautious in doing anything as the task weigh on his heart. If anything happens to him while he is attempting his breakthrough, he knew that trust would crumble. All it takes is just one slip up and his head could roll down. The handsome man no longer possess that boyish look instead looking more mature, his long hair is slowly breezing through the wind, like he is rxing in some tropical beaches. He is painting Pandemonium¡­the continent. The story. The scenery, the allegorical allusions is numerous in his work and his painting seems to transforms to seem even more lifelike as time passes. In his hand, with a brush guiding his slender fingers, normal scenery of monster turns into an art that rival the great artist of the past. Lihua is beside him, assessing his work. Her long hair that reached her waist is beingbed magically by a floatingb. Around her small creatures like horned squirrels and purple eyed rabbit y around. There is a gigantic serpent that led angels into revolt towards a shining sky symbolizing the throne of God. A burningke in the ground where a person set a stone to build a pce¡­.which is a direct reference of Satan building Pandemonium. To build Pandemonium. It is from Paradise Lost. ¡®It is a beautiful painting¡¯ Lihua said as she looks closer at the painting. It is really vivid like almost like the painting would jump out form the canvas. Xu Cong smirked. People always misinterpreted Paradise Lost. They think it is about the Satan rebellion and the rise of his infernal kingdoms but it is actually about God omniscience and even Satan knows it. Knows that God knew his ns to rebel and he still do it anyway. It is about fatalism, that destiny and fate is set. It is a bleak way of seeing the world. ¡®You think this is beautiful?¡¯ He asked as he tries not to think too much about it. ¡®It captures reality¡¯ she remarked. Xu Cong looked back at his painting and he nodded ¡®Well, you are not wrong. But it is not a happy painting.¡¯ Lihua shakes her head. ¡®Are you saying this because I said I like happy paintings?¡¯ He nodded ¡®It was just a throwawayment. You think too much.¡¯ she said, with a little giggle. Xu Cong traces his finger on his painting and said ¡®Is there hope? Even among monsters and demons, and darkness that could cover the world, will Light still prevail?¡¯ He said without asking anyone. He just said it following the sentiment he is feeling right now when he finished his painting. Lihua look at the painting and he remembers her teacher, Loki. And she remembers something about her teacher. While her teacher did use her, he fulfills his promise. He said that if he did that for him, she would be able to live peacefully without any more war to fight. And right now¡­isn¡¯t this the life she dream about. She did not hesitate to choose between power and happiness. Not many people are like her and Xu Cong. Some people believe power is the key to happiness, while she believes happiness is happiness. You could be ahoy without power, but with power, there is always a chance for something to be an obstacle to happiness. Power and happiness is after all two different concepts. At least that is what she believes. She holds his hand and then said ¡®There is always hope. Even when the darkness seems to envelop everything, there will always be light.¡¯ She smiles and kisses his cheek. Xu Cong put down his brush and nodded as a smile is formed on the edge of his mouth. Then he said to Lihua. ¡®You want to walk for a while?¡¯ ¡®With pleasure¡¯ she said as they both hold each other hand together. They began taking a walk on the park behind their residence,ughing and smiling, looking like they were meant to be together, sharing stories about the happiness they share and the sadness that they ovee together, affirming their love and trust. Their brilliant day is just beginning. *** Chapter 235: Divinity of fire (2) Azief is travelling through an explosion of lights as he seems to be enveloped by the Laws of Time and Reality. He seems to be traveling through a downward tunnel that seems to be endless, limitless and boundless. It felt like eternity passed him by or it might just be a second. It is like any measure of time is meaningless here¡­in this space. Then as he is falling down he heard a voice that seems to hold the weight of the Universe echoing through the infinite expanse of this limitless space. ¡®Mastering Others Is Strength; Mastering Yourself Is True Power, With One sh Rendering the Heaven Apart. My name is Azul the Divinity of Fire!¡¯ The voice boomed and Azief felt his emotions in chaos. The space seems to be invaded a fierce heat and Azief could feel even his veins is burning up ¡®I am the first wielder of Heaven Sundering Saber and I was called the Divinity of Fire andprehended the pinnacle Laws for Fire. My fire burns everything to nihility and sunders the Heavens of the Infernal Realm and I broke through the Source Wall and left this saber Down Below the Wall. I left my will and memories to the people destined to find this saber and refine it! Solve my regret and you will gain what you want!¡¯ Then the voice ended ¡®The Nirvanic Fire burns everything, let Reincarnation flourish and Death slumbers.¡¯ The voice enters his head as he woke up in a hut. It was like he was suddenly jolted awake. It is a cold night; the candle in the hut is flickering. He got up from the bed and look around. There is only a single bed and chair. Near the bedside, there is a young girl wearing a in, white dress sleeping, leaning on the wall. Azief look at the mirror on the other side of his hut and saw his face. His height is 6¡¯6 and on his forehead there is a crystal, his hair is long and straight, reaching his neck. His iris is purple and his body is tough like diamond. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ he asked. But the he remember the voice and he immediately reached a conclusion. ¡®I am in his body. Azul the Divinity of Fire.¡¯ And then he looks around for that saber, feeling excited. But he did not see it at all. ¡®Where is the saber?¡¯ He looks below the bed, but he saw nothing other than smelling some dust and seeing dirty rocks ¡®Do I have to live in his memory and y his role? And what is his regret?¡¯ He sighed before looking at the young woman sitting on that chair. He then smiles bitterly, as he suddenly is hit by a wave of realization and then said to himself, looking at that beautiful woman sleeping so peacefully, leaning on that wall. ¡®It is always about a woman isn¡¯t it?¡¯ *** MEANWHILE SOMEWHERE ON THE VAST OCEAN OF THE PACIFIC The seagull is flying freely on the blue sky, traversing through the white clouds. Sometimes these seagulls would dive down and grab a few fish on the surface of the water. If this is before the Fall, this is nothing extraordinary. But after the Fall the difference is obvious. While this is what seagulls always do, the difference is that this seagulls is at the height of eight meter length and the fish is also the size of small buffalo. This kind of view is normal now for humanity. Gigantic creature roaming the earth is normal scenery. And people with abilities to be considered as a God swinging around and causing mass destruction are alsomon. If there is one thing humanity got going for them, it is their adaptability. It what makes humanity survives all those period of almost near extinction, and it is also that trait that will make humanity to be able to ride this wave. This ocean is stormy and even as storms and thunder gathered on this ocean, arge nk of wood is seen sailing through the water in an incredible speed. Standing on top of arge nk, is the Oracle, her white robe seems to pped around because of the wind pressure, her white pupil look forward, a smile on her face that seems mysterious. She seems to be traveling using this n. The nk seems to possess some mystical power that allowed it to form invisible barrier that prevented sea monster and the waves from causing it to flip. Standing behind the Oracle is her loyal bodyguard, Antonius decked in his armor, looking like some Greek God statue. Anytime there is a monster that seems to near, he would shoot the spear on his back killing them instantly. She is heading to Pandemonium after she heard that the Death Monarch is there. She did try to locate Loki but Hirate even after using his Mind Probe could not seek him. Even when she use her divination magic, she could not see where he was. It was like he possessed the ability to hide form her divination. Many people specte that Loki and the Death Monarch has a falling out after the event in the Ind of Peace. But Erika knows better than to just believe some rumors. Loki specialty lies in disseminating fake information and making his target felt at ease. The fact was, Loki is always will and always will be a Trickster. After a few days in the World Government, she has finally departed. Her vision is getting worse these days even though she sealed her eyes sometimes. Sometimes, even without meaning to she would see that gigantic eye in the center of the Universe. Those eyes, seems to see everything and desires destructions throughout all Universes. And in those visions of hers, the Death Monarch, or his silhouette could always be seen. He is heavily connected with her vision. That is what she concluded. So, now, she is traveling to seek an answer of her own. She looks in front of her and saw the vast blue of the ocean, with sea monster sometimeing up for air. Then they were either get eaten by those giant seagulls or speared to death by Antonius to be served as food when they are hungry. ¡®What is your connection to all of this Death Monarch?¡¯ Her eyes glint dangerously as she said this to herself. Even as she sails the stormy seas, up above the nk, following it all the way is a ck raven, looking at that nk with its green eyes *** While this is all happening, in the World Government reconstruction of the residence and the district is underway and people are diligent. Many of the districts have been rebuilt and some semnce of normal life has return. But the people trust toward the Central Government has deteriorated. Even the nobilities of other nations that threw their lot with the World Government is wavering. The Republic on the other hand is expanding their reach onnd. While it is true they could not wage war, they did not gain those new territories through war but with diplomacy. In the Republic, those rulers that followed them while they have limited power they still could vote in the Assembly and direct the course of the Republic general policy. For weak and small country the Republic enables them to have a voice of their own. In the World government, only the founding countries and the powerful country would have their voices heard. Nheless, the World Government is calm and regaining back its peace. But inside the new Chamber for the Quorum members, their face is tense and some are sweating in fear. Some sighed while other closes their eyes, contemting on something. They are looking at the footage of the satellite they put in the moon a few years ago. It could capture images far beyond the capabilities of satellite before the Fall. And the footage shows them something very disturbing on a star far away from Earth. Something so disturbing that it forces all of the highest echelon of the World Government to convene an emergency meeting Hirate is looking at the footage and this is his third time looking at it. Raymond is also looking at the footage, analyzing it, his eye is filled with cautiousness. Almost everyone in the room could sense the tension that is building up. No one wanted to be the first to say it, like saying it would make it true. Even the secretary that is inside the room was shocked when they saw it and some of them even forgets to write the meeting points. Jesse sighed as he bite the bullet and ask ¡®Do you think that¡­..we are not seeing this wrong?¡¯ Jesse asked. After the fiasco of the Sofia kidnapping, Jesse was reinstated back to his position by Raymond authority and then he joined the Quorum council as members. ¡®I reckon it is real¡¯ said one of the other members. ¡®We need to make sure of this im before we say anything to the public and to the world. We don¡¯t want a worldwide panic that would cripple nay measures we could employ¡¯ Hirate said as he scratched his chin. The other members nodded. ¡®This footage could induce mass panic if not handled carefully.¡¯ Raymond nodded ¡®We don¡¯t want worldwide panic¡­but we also don¡¯t want to hide this information. This information¡­.haish¡¯ Then Raymond looks at Hirate with aplicated emotion and said ¡®Your decision at that time was correct. We truly should have built that satellite. If we built it even faster, then maybe the Weronian Invasion would not caught us so off guard.¡¯ Raymond said this but Hirate shakes his head. ¡®What use of speaking of the past?¡¯ Hirate said as his face is still stiff. ¡®But if this is real, then what should we do? One of the other council members ask. This one is a Council member from South Africa. He came here after the sessful attack by the Republic during the chaos of the battle in the Ind of Peace between The Death Monarch and the World Government. He is effectively exiled and the hold of Africa continent by the World Government is wavering there with their influence being uprooted and exterminated there. ¡®Do you think we should ask for the Death Monarch help?¡¯ Raymond ask ¡®Would he agree?¡¯ Hirate ask ¡®This is bigger than our bad blood. This might concern the entirety of humanity.¡¯ Raymond said ¡®I refuse to believe that the Death Monarch would doom his entire race just because of some bad blood between our organization and him.¡¯ Hirate knew that Raymond is right but he did not yet want to acknowledge that the picture is real. He did not want to acknowledge it because then he has to acknowledge Pandikar was right. That he did not do enough. So, he tries to ask another question. ¡®How about the construction of the new Battlestar? Is there someone leading the project? Hirate ask one of the council members. A person holds up his hand. It is Mimic. This person always covers his face so no one knew how he look like. ¡®It is being built. Though it is not as technologically advanced as the Budiman series of Battlestar, it is enough to achieve what we discussed. It is bigger, sturdier and better¡¯ Hirate nodded. Raymond takes a deep breath and then asked. ¡®You think Project Genesis would work?¡¯ Raymond ask. Hirate shakes his head ¡®I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡¯ Suddenly Raymond started getting angry, hearing this kind of response from Hirate. ¡®Then why did you send those people to space? There were hundreds of thousands of them.¡¯ ¡®A chance.¡¯ Hirate answered as he smiles bitterly. ¡®I wanted to give them and us a chance. Raymond, I did not decide on that matter on a whim. I know how many people; Imanded to board that ship.¡¯ He then sighed as leaned his body back on his chair. ¡®I know what is at stake. Since the Fall, human poption dwindle so drastically that it would not be an exaggeration to say it approached the level of an extinction level event. And if the monster roaming the earth is not enough, we were then invaded by an intergctic barbaric race of aliens. We learned it the hard way Raymond¡¯ And he smirk with a hint of resignation.. ¡®We are no longer the apex predator, the top of the food chain. Out there¡¯ and he pointed to the ceiling, ¡®Up there, is thousand and millions of alien races that could be stronger and smarter than us. We now learn we are not alone in this Universe¡­.and those aliens are not as generous as we imagined them to be. They are as vicious and as barbaric like we are. So, sending them there might be me sending them to their death in the vast emptiness of cold space. Or¡­..they might be the hope of our humanity should Earth perish and humanity on Earth be extinct.¡¯ Raymond slumped on his chair. ¡®Hirate, that is the worst case scenario. There is still the present. For all we know all that thousands of lives have perished in space.¡¯ Raymond said. ¡®We are still here and we are still fighting¡¯ he said. The other Quorum member just shut their mouth as they did not want to enter this debate between two of the highest authority in the World Government. ¡®I could not afford to think like you. I know you like to think positive Raymond and you have your ideals. It is your greatest strength but it is also your greatest w. I am just preparing for that worst case scenario. If humanity is wiped out then that Battlestar I sent to space to seek a new home would be the seed of humanity.¡¯ This is the reason why the World Government did not have any Battlestar during the Massacre on the Ind of Peace making the Seven Fleets of Battlestar to easily mow down the defenses of the Ind of Peace. But Hirate did not regret sending all of his Battlestar into space. He knows what is important. He likes power¡­.but that does not mean he is blinded by it. He was never a noble person but surrounded by noble person long enough, he began to emte them, trying to be them. He is surrounded by people like Raymond whose Heart of Justice is strong and uncorruptible and Jesse who embodied the concept of loyalty. He sent that Battlestar as a contingency measures, to make sure the human race did not die out. While the Death Monarch is strong, in Hirate opinion, he never cared about other people other than his closest friend and allies. The world could be damned; and the Death Monarch would not be affected in the least. He is not like Pandikar that insisted Azief should use his power to calm the world. Because he knows people with power will do whatever they wanted. What use is responsibility when no one could force the Death Monarch to do anything? Nothing couldpel him to do something he did not want to do. He could not be swayed by public opinion, or threat. Instead he had proved time and time again the more people threaten him, the more defiant he bes. If he is just a weak nobody, then that is fine but when that person is the strongest person on Earth that would be a cmity. He shakes his head and let that thought to disappear. He then looks at the picture that has been produced from the video footage. He shakes his head and then thought to himself. ¡®Pandikar is like a prophet. He always had stressed the threat beyond and we never take him too seriously. I guess we are the fools¡¯ Then waving away his regret, he said to his secretary ¡®Send it to the Visual Image Department of the Intergctic Surveince Bureau and ask them to confirm once again about the validity of this picture. Whether this is truly what we are thinking about or if this is just some light reflecting of some stars.¡¯ No one believes that the picture is just some light reflecting from some stars. They knew that Hirate just hope that it is not true. But they are all prepared to do what needs to be done when the picture is verified. The Secretary of the Office nodded and exited the room. ¡®For now, we rebuilt. When the news is verified, Raymond, you might need to go to Pandemonium. If this is true, then we need the big guns.¡¯ Raymond nodded and then they went out of the room. Still paused on the video footage on Hirate table is a blurry image. It is an image of arge fleet¡­.in space, heading to Earth. *** Chapter 236: Defiant (1) The night breeze entered through the draft in the hut. Tonight it is windy and the forest outside the hut is ying their song, the humming of the insects and the howling of demonic beast. The young girl shivered in her sleep, her head is still leaning on the wall. Azief got up and took a nket and covered the girl. Feeling that is not enough, he lifted her up and put her down on his bed as he look at her forehead that have the same crystal like him. Then he looks at that woman and feels something in his heart. A tugging sensation and it hurts. Very much so. ¡®What are your rtions with this woman Azul? Is she your sister or is she someone you love?¡¯ Azief seems to be asking himself. He did not know what to do right now. He thought he could just refine the energy of the saber like he refines other energy. Usually, the thing he refines would disappear as their essence is sucked dry by him. But this saber is different But it seems this saber holds some special properties that are unlike any other things he tries to absorb. There is a will inside it. A will powerful enough to bring him to this illusionary world all endowed with naturalws that it doesn¡¯t seem that it is an illusionary world. The more Azief is here the more he believes that this world is not as simple as he thought in the beginning. Azief could tell this world is a simted world, a memory world of Azul. Then he went to his bed and started meditating instead of went to sleeping. He wanted to organize his thoughts and tries to determine whether he can ess Azul memory. And the moment he meditated, the memoryes easily for him like he was flipping a book, at least some parts of it. He is Azul from one of Demonic Tribe. His tribe is called the Merapi tribe. It is a small tribe in the periphery of the Demonic Realm. The world he lived in is unexplored and there are many tribes, most of them are primitive, warlike only when bothered. He is a war orphan, his parents died in a war with the Celestial that guarded the World Gate of this world. The woman sleeping on top of his bed right now is his betrothed and her name is Meihul. The custom of the tribe is to betroth the young male and young female early since life is hard in this world and not many survive into adulthood. However no matter how hard Azief tries to concentrate he could not ess the memory of what Realm is he in and other memories. It was like he was blocked from essing those memories. Azief believe that Azul blocked those memories from him. Maybe, because it would show him too much or to test himter. Azief also got some information about what race he is The way this race of people cultivates their power is to absorb the infernal energy in the surroundings. Infernal energy is hot and vile. It contains a vtile essence which makes this race easily angered and easily triggered. Azief believes his race is the Asura. But not True Asura but maybe a diluted bloodline that was born from True Asura because it did not look like the Asura he saw in his journey And it is because this race has a Killing heart that he believes that this race is Asura race. As he sifted through the memories of Azul, he also found out the division of power in this world. And there is nine level of power in this world Crystal Forming, Infernal Crystallization, Crystal Refining, Diamond Forming, Infernal Absorber, Diamond Dispersal, Soul Forming, Divine Soul Formation and Essence Creation All of the level has four stages. Primary stage, Middle stage, High stage and Pinnacle stage. He is now at Diamond Forming Pinnacle Stage which is equivalent to Seed Forming in Azief world and could be considered a strong warrior of his tribe. He is still young, only fourteen years since he has been born. Azul could be considered a prodigy in martial arts andprehension of the Laws of heaven and Earth. But this race seems to grow fast, strong and sturdy yet, they did not seem to overwhelm this realm like they were beings suppressed from procreating. He then sighed. He thought about the one year meeting and thinks to himself the rate of time in this illusionary world and the outside world. He fears he would miss his own meeting. Where would he put his face if he did not even attend his own meeting. He was the one that deres that he would distribute the world region and if he is not present¡­that would truly be a joke. He tries to will himself out from this world but his efforts are futile. Would he really have to live inside this memory until he became the Divinity of Fire? He asked himself. It was then as he was thinking about this matter some sound startles him. The wind of the forest still blows, but the smell of foul aura could be felt with it. Azief now believes he is in an Asura body. Aura usually has to be seen. But Asura could smell Aura. There is a sound of footsteps of many mening to his hut. And they seems to be talking with each other. And from the sound of their voices, they didn¡¯t seem toe with kind intentions. Azief eyes brightened, his sense woke alive as he felt energy coursing through his body, his crystal seems to shine with golden aura. There is a ruckus outside. Then a shout startles Azief resonating and shaking the peace around this hut. But the young woman is still sleeping soundly in his bed. He did not want the girl to be awakened. ¡®Azul get out! I will kill you today!¡¯ Azief almost forgot that he is Azul before he realizes that person is calling him so he went out. The young woman is still sleeping which is weird Outside is arge Asura nked on his left and right by other Asuras. ¡®Azul! Obediently kill that girl and you may return to the tribe! You are appreciated by the Tribe Elders and the Shaman saw great thing in your future! Do not throw away your future for such a cmity star!¡¯ The Asura is older than him. At least that is what Azief thought. The Asura is also around the same level of Azief cultivation base. The Large Asura seems to be also in Diamond Forming pinnacle Stage. The aura around him and the hard crystal on his forehead make this clear. Azief then looked at that girl inside the hut and shakes his head. Now it makes sense. This is probably the regret of Azul. He probably kills the girl and return to his tribe. Azief asked himself ¡®Azul is this one of your regrets?¡¯ He did not expect an answer. But an answer he got. A chilly gust of wind flew by and then time stopped. Everything stopped, the water, wind, sound and stand still like a paused video. A voice then sounded filling this world; the voice is majestic and grand. ¡®I, Azul, at the age of fourteen am a talented warrior, and already reached Diamond Forming. This girl is my betrothed but she is cursed with an innate constitution that defies the Heaven. When the Tribe Shaman knows about it he wanted to kill her, fearing that her existence would alert the Celestial and bring down the tribe. I acted in defiance of my Heart. I was young and I was stupid. The girl loves me with all of her heart and I slit her throat in her sleep. When I broke through the World Gate I ughtered the Celestials and dye the Thirty Three Realms with Celestial blood. Yet, no matter how many I killed, the regret lingers and this regret will stay with me until eternity. This is my first lesson to you, young man. My Heart is the Defiant Heart. I abhor Heavens rules, and I ughtered Celestial sundering their Heavens with my first Saber.¡¯ Then there is a silence. A great silence descended that seemed to be able to copse this word and fills Azief heart with destion. Azief shakes that feeling away and then asked ¡®Then I just don¡¯t have to kill her and I will solve your regret, right?¡¯ Then the voice answered ¡®If you did that, you will slowly deviate from my destiny. It is because I killed her, that I was able to return back to the tribe and grown stronger. If you did not kill her tonight, then the next night the entire tribe wille. No matter how strong you are right now, you are still not strong enough to hold an entire tribe by yourself. After all, even this world has its own rules. You did note here with your body but you inhabit my body. This is a test. But it could also be considered an opportunity¡¯ Then the voice boomed as he asked ¡®Choose, mortal! There are two paths in front of you right now, like there was two path for me to choose back then. Kill her and walk my path to the end and gain my Defiant Heart and the essence of the sabers as you intended. Or save her¡­.and walk an uncertain future where you mighte out of this with nothing.¡¯ Azief contemted at this choice. He then asked to the sky. ¡®Will you help me?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®I am but a lingering Will. I am Azul but not the real Azul. I am only his Will and know only the thing he lets me know. If you deviated from the past, even I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡¯ Azief took time to digest that information before asking another question. ¡®What happens if I die inside here?¡¯ ¡®Then you would no longer be allowed to enter and your effort will all be nullified and void.¡¯ The voice answered Azief thought again, this time taking his time, not rushing to make any decision and the Will did not seem to urge him. He closes his eyes and thought of that woman inside the hut. He feels something for her. He did not know whether it was love, affection or just familiarity. Of course this feeling belongs to Azul and not him. But right now, he is Azul and he is feeling what Azul is feeling. But the lingering will made him choose. Which means, while he is Azul he is also Azief. And maybe that¡¯s the point. For some reason Azief felt like he was grasping at the answer why this world forced him inside. But he only grasped it for a second before that inspiration disappear. But he knows one thing. He knows that if he kills that girl, he would certainly regret it. The lingering will said as much. Her face would haunt him as long as he exists. But, if he saves her, then the certain path in front of him¡­..would be lost. The more Azief is inside this saber, the more he realizes this saber is not some normal weapon. In his journey he heard a few Beings mention the Source Wall. They refer the World beyond the Wall as The World below the Wall or the World outside the Wall. And the Source Wall is not easy to be broken. But this Azul that called himself the Divinity of Fire, ughtered Celestial and break through the Source Wall. Not many in this Universe could break through the Source Wall. And even then only few people could y Celestials. This made Azief believe that this saber hold many more shocking secrets because of who owns it in the past. Like the Eternal Rings whiches from mysterious origins, this saber also holds some great background. And from the word of Azul lingering will it seems that the Six Sabers originally belongs to him. The Will said ¡°I abhor Heaven rules, and I ughtered Celestial sundering their Heavens with my first Saber¡± From this word Azief deduce, that maybe, just maybe that the Six Saber originally belongs to Azul. Azief is in a dilemma. This is an inheritance by an expert that breaks the Source Wall. It is a great temptation. Should he just kill the girl and walk the pathid out in front of him? Or should he walk that untrodden path? He thought of his own experience and the things he did to reach his current position. He thought of all these things and then he smiles like he got the answer. He then slowly opens his eyes and he said to the sky ¡®I made my choice.¡¯ ¡®Good. I will restore the world¡¯ the lingering will said, his voice echoing as it slowly fades out. Everything moves again, the water flows, the wind blows, and sound appear again Then like before, therge Asura ask him a question like nothing ever happened to him. Azief bitterly smiles. It was like he is in a choose your own adventure games with choices every few dialogues. ¡®So, what is your choice, Azul?¡¯ Azief took a deep breath and look at the sky. His eye is clear and his heart is firm. He knows what he wants and he is not afraid of anything. He is only afraid of his heart. Azul shakes his head. And then he shouted these words to that group ¡®Over my dead body!¡¯ Azief has decided. When he looks at his memory, he saw he killed many people. But he never killed a person he knew he would regret killing. Even his enemy is sometimes spared from death like that warrior that fought with him in Pnd. He is still recuperating in his dominion and Azief treated him especially well because he appreciated that person talent and will. The other reason was because while there is always a cause for regret for any actions one might take in their life, Azief would never intentionally do something that he knew would make him regret even though that might cause him to die. Because, he knew the weight of regret. There is never a person without regret. The only difference is the weight of that regret Some people could bear killing that girl and lives with it. But he could not. He would rather die than doing something that he knew would surely make him regret. Regret is inevitable. He knew this. But he also knew one should not create regret intentionally. It is when seeing in hindsight that things be regret. But, if you know, that even without hindsight you knew you would regret, then why do it? So, he would never ever hand that woman to this people. If he dies so be it. Even if he could notplete his Perfection, his Heart will still be firm. No regret. ¡®You are seeking Death!¡¯ Therge Asura said as he unleashed his punch, as wind converged on his hand and is about to strike Azief stomach. Just before that punch connected to his stomach, Azief then was bombarded by a memory. It was like he returned to that time and is a silent observer as he watched the memory. The memory was a memory of him when he was little around the age of four. He was ying on a nearby fire cliff around the Tribe Mountain when he was pushed by a person causing him to fall down and went unconscious. A small creature licks his cheek and he was awoken. The moment he woke up he was thirsty. But his body felt heavy and he could not even more. His body is full of wounds and festering wound is all over his body. He prayed for water to the Celestial and like the Heavens could hear his prayer, rain falls down. He savor the water¡­.but weirdly enough this rain of water heals his wound and fills him with energy. When he looks up he saw it was not the Clouds of Heavens that rain down rain but instead there is a tree with clouds as its leaves. It is in the most magical things Azul have ever seen in his life. He never heard of tree with clouds on its branches. Even the Heavenly Court did not have such things. This cloud seems to store rain from above and when when it is full it the Cloud on the branches of that tree would rain down Healing water. Quenching his thirst, Azul finally got enough energy to walk around. He slowly got up and found himself on the bottom of the cliff where the Tribe Shaman said no one ever survives it. Many of the Elders said that the cliff holds an evil power and that there is monster and rivers of fire that would melt their skins. It is because of those stories nobody evere near the cliff. Who would have thought Azul luck is bad enough that he fall down of that cliff. Instead of a craggy rock formation at the bottom of the cliff or rivers of fire, like the story of the Elders and the Tribe Shaman there is a field of flowers and green grass. And this flower is unlike any flower he has ever seen and the grass is so green and fertile. The flower could be eaten and when it is eaten it recovers back any lost energy and made someone not feel hunger. It almost seems like it is paradise. However there is something that seems to break this beauty. Something that seem incongruous with the idyllic and beautiful nature of this ce. On the end of the flower field, is a cave. Curious as most kids do, he enters the cave when he had enough of travelling the area, trying to seek a way up Since he could not find a way up, he decided to explore the cave. He went exploring when it was daytime. The light is scarce but it enough for him to see the since f the cave. When he steps inside for the first time, he saw skeletons, thousands of them and thousand more of broken swords and sabers on the ground. The wall of the cave is full of sword scars and marks. It portent to a great battle happens here. The skeletons seem to be from Demonic Kind and even Celestials. Azul was scared at first and run out from the cave. But then after a few days, sustaining himself on theke nearby and the few game that is running around on the forest nearby, and wanting to see the topside world again, he muster his courage and enter that cave again This time he brought a torch with him, determined to explore the cave until the end. This time the sight of the skeletons did not scare him as much. He then walked inside deep into the cave and as he walked deeper to the bottom, the more skeleton he saw and the more broken weapons he saw. In the end, he reached into a gate. Chapter 237: Defiant (2) The Gate seemed to be carved with ancient inscription and seems sturdy and heavy. He pushed the gate with his hand and without a sound the door swung open. It seems heavy, but it not heavy and nothing seems to obstruct him from opening the Gate. It revealed arge room that resembles a throne room. While Azul never saw a throne room he still remembers how the Shaman describes the Throne Room of the Jade Emperor. While this throne room could not bepared to the description of the Jade Throne, it resembles a throne room. As he walked forward he finally sees it. There is an altar behind the throne chair. Six floating sabers hover above that altar, beckoning for someone to wield them. Azule forward, entranced by the sharpness of the saber when he unconsciously touched one of the sabers. His finger was cut because of the sharpness as his blood drop onto the saber and then the sabers all entered into Azul forehead, inside his crystal that now acts as a storage ring. It freaks him out but then he discovered his strength multiplied and his speed is improving. He got up and pats the dust on his bottom when he saw something glints off the wall. He brought his troch closer to the wall and there he sees it. A manual of saber movement carved into the walls. Excited with the prospect of learning saber movement that could be considered hard to find in this backward region of the Infernal Realm, he stayed inside the cave for a total of nine days to copy what he saw into a beast skin he got from his hunting. He only went out to eat and sleep since he did not dare sleep in that cave surrounded by skeleton. When he finished copying the manual, he buried all the skeletons as a sign of respect and with his now newfound strength, he climb back up and arrive at his vige And then that memory stops. But it is enough for him. Azief now know what to do. He was searching for the saber when the saber was inside him all of this time. He only thinks of it and the saber appeared, in his hand, thus revealing his trump card. Since that Asura is the same level as him, he needs to take this seriously. If this is his world, Azief could p these Asura to death with one p of his palm Azief brought out the saber. The moment he brought out the saber and the saber hilt on his hand, he could felt the infernal energy is stirred. And with it his Killing Heart stirred, bloodlust almost fills his heart but he managed to calm it down. All Asuras have a Killing heart. But Azief remember what Azul said to him. His heart is the Defiant heart. And if his heart is the Defiant Heart, then what did he defy? Is it the Celestials? Is it the Heavens? That Asura fist came into contact with the t part of the saber. The energy ripples but the hand of that Asura iscerated by countless ck wind gusts that were formed from the wind pressure. It is the result of the shockwave of his fist. Who would have thought it would backfire on him. One of his hands is crippled almost immediately. But he quickly popped some pills into his mouth and that hand almost immediately regained back its full function. ¡®Seal him!¡¯ Thatrge Asura shouted as he moved backward, maintaining a safe distance A barrier with the shape of a dome suddenly envelops the entire area. But Azief did not panic. He even sneers at this attempt. While he did not possess his cultivation base he still has his memories. This Asuras while powerful in the standard of Azul at the time, it is nothing in Azief eyes. He fought The Weronians, one of their greatest warriors, Purunghasa ande out on top. How could he fear this weak Asura? He is not anxious nor is he afraid. Because he is familiar with this saber. It is one of the saber Azief uses the most. The Heaven Sundering saber. Azief think that Azul during this period of time never activated this saber because he never had the chance This tribe is peaceful and rarely war against each other and even lives peacefully with the nearby tribe. Their only threat is the Celestials. And there is no King of Asuras or the warlord Asuras. It even made Azief doubt whether this is truly the Asura tribe Azief activated the saber and heat ising out of the saber, mes sparking from its edge and tips of the sabers, like a me dragon. The seal barrier is shaped like a dome and Azief look at it and smirk. Azief take a deep breath and lifted his saber as he thrust out his saber forward towards the seal. When the saber energy came in contact with the sealing dome, countless energy ripples through the dome and then like a sound of ss falling to the floor, the dome crack and then explodes. An Asura hiding in a bush not far away from Azief hut coughed up blood and fainted. Azief sneer looking at these Asuras. ¡®No one could kill the person I want to protect. If you are stubborn, then I would no longer be merciful!¡¯ He shouted, his shout sound like a dragon roar as it causes the insects and the beast nearby in the forest to run away Azief did not know much about rtionship in this world, but Azief don¡¯t think it is wise to kill his own tribe members. But these Asuras seems even angrier, their eyes be red and their forehead glows. One of them charged ahead but was thrown a few kilometers away with one spinning kick by him. It causes that Asura to immediately lost his consciousness and all of his bone broken. Therge Asura look at this and he became even angrier. The other Asura on the other hand jump backward. ¡®You¡­when did you be this strong? Did you learn from the Celestials! Blood traitor!¡¯ Suddenly thatrge Asura spout words Azief did not understand. Learning from the Celestials? Azief did not know. The memory he had right now is the memory Azul let him see. It is not exactly his memory if one is being precise. Therge Asura then suddenly shows a look of enlightenment as he pointed to the girl in that hut. ¡®That must be why you are so intent on not killing that girl! The expectation of the Elders is wasted on you. Since that is the case, then I will take your head and present it to the Elder Council!¡¯ The Asura yelled out as he brought out arge mace, thunder broke out from the mace as it seems to roar with the sound of thunder He then charged towards Azief. Azief dodged that mace and jump backward agile like a cat. The macees again this time without giving time for Azief to regain his stance. But Azief was not flustered at all. It is a battle. In a battle anything could happen. Azief lifted the saber; the heat of the saber is umting. If not because he was the owner of this saber, his hand would be charred and his flesh would be cooked. As it slices upwards, the air around it were heated up. The mace met the saber and arge shockwave erupted in the middle of the center of their battle, with the forest nearby were ttened. They traded blows by blows and destroyed the nearbyrge trees and nts but Azief has already brought him out the hut area for fearing to awaken that young girl who was sleeping. At first, therge Asura got an advantage but the longer they traded blows, the easier it is for Azief to dodge and now his attack has wounded that Asura in many parts. Now, he even uses palm attack to supplement his saber attacks. And then like lightning, Azief pierced that Asura stomach with his saber, sizzling sound could be heard as that saber prated his stomach. Blood sttered as the heat ravaged that Asura entire body. His intestines boiled and his body is burned from inside out. But the Asura like he felt no pain hold that hot saber and pushed it out from his stomach making Azief jerked backward. The Asura then without hesitation pull out his intestines and his internal organs throw it without hesitation into the ground It was then Azief knows why the Asura race is powerful and very effective in a war. That organ quickly regenerated. He saw the tissues formed and the veins reforming. But Azief also notice something else. The crystal on that Asura forehead turns dim. ¡®Longevity!¡¯ Azief understand now. He could not help but feel if he is here with his original body, with the Death Source under hismand he could absorb the longevity of this Asura and strengthen his body. Maybe, someday he has to go to the Asura realm and pay them a visit. The Asura only nced at his injury and proceed to start battling again. By now, they have travel far away from the hut Azief then sighed. It is time to end this. He lifted his saber, pointed it towards the sky and gathered the infernal energy, absorbing it wantonly and without reservations Then like a vortex, the energy swarm toward him. The entire forest seems to emit the saber domineering aura, as if his saber intent had formed an absolute field of power that belonged to him and him alone. It was a saber domain. And then fire sparks on the edge of the saber. That spark was small in the beginning but slowly it gets bigger and bigger and bigger until it turns into a hurricane of fire originated from that tip of the saber Surrounded by mes, touched by fire, Azief look like a monarch of fire. All of it takes time to describe but it only happens in one second. In one second, Azief created a hurricane of fire that seems to burn the entire forest region. The effect was so that it started changing the weather above, messing with the Heavens of the Infernal Realms. ¡®What is that saber? This is impossible! Impossible!¡¯ The Asura shouted, his face is red, and his veins bulged up. He could not believe what he is seeing right now. This transcends all of his knowledge. He could not believe that Azul possess such power. This is a power beyond what Diamond Forming could do. Azul could even fight some of the Elders with this kind of power. And then a thought suddenly shed inside his mind. That saber must be a treasure, and it must not be just some random treasure but some inheritance left by some powerful being. But, even though he did not believe that Azul possess such power, he wanted the treasure. So he tries to move forward. He wanted to move forward but the heat was so suffocating that he could not dare to move forward. The heat sizzles his skins and parched his throats, thend near them are cracking and the grass is burning. Trees and nt, like they were being erased by an eraser dissipated into nothingness the moment a spark of fire touch them. The fire from the saber is no normal fire. At least thatrge Asura realizes this. The energy of that Saber rises up to the Heavens and it startles some of the Spies nted by the Celestial in this region. The spies are mostly stationed on some of the Hold to survey the area. This is a remote region and weak region hence there is only three spies for the entire region. When they felt this fluctuation they were shocked to say the least. And they were unprepared. They never would have thought they would feel such fluctuations of energy from such a corner remote region of the Infernal Realm. They immediately fly out from their residence, rushing to the area of that fluctuation of energy. They would interrogate who breakthrough and if that person is not the Celestial race, then they as the spies would end him or her. Meanwhile on the forest, that energy is finished building up. Azief eyes are glowing red, it was like fires are spiraling inside his pupils and his breath could spit out fires. His forehead is also emitting golden aura that is nowbining with the fire, making the aura a mix of red and golden. ¡®I already said that if you were stubborn I would not let you go. You did not heed my warning, rushing to your own death. What a pity¡¯ Azief said in a mocking tone. He already gave thatrge Asura a chance to live. But he did not a good deal when he sees it. Stubbornly forcing him to show his ability. By now Azief could feel people rushing here. Azief while he did not possess his original body and his cultivation base, when he fight with therge Asura he discover his Divine Sense is intact. For some reason the lingering will of this world did not take that way. But then Azief thinks again. Maybe it¡¯s not because the lingering will didn¡¯t take it¡­.but he couldn¡¯t take it. But nheless, Azief divine sense is powerful and could cover the entire Earth in his world. But on this world, a worldrger than Earth, he might not be able to exercise his Divine Sense toward the entire world. They are many factors why he couldn¡¯t do that. First, the size of the world. Second, they are people stronger than him that would use that divine sense to pinpoint where he is. In Earth he could unrestrainedly uses his Divine Sense because he was the apex existence on Earth. Even if one knew he is using his Divine Sense no one would dare to contend with him, or obstruct his Divine Sense from enveloping Earth. But he could at least use his Divine Sense to scan the entire region. And he discovered three Asuras areing over to him , flying in the air, rushing with their fastest speed toe to this area. Azief only smirk at this matter, not putting it inside his mind at all. The saber he was holding glowed red as it ferociously devouring the infernal energy. Then crimson blood light shrouded the saber, as explosion sounded in the nearby forest not far away from their battle area. That forest is exploding as fire ravaged and devoured, the fire reaches the clouds, all life, monsters or trees were all devoured by that fire with no mercy The clouds above burst into fire as the heat around the saber burns the forest, red mist covered Azief body. Thend beneath his feet turns ck before the ground beneath his feet cracked and then turns into sand. Around him slowly the soil turns into sand like a transformation into an arid desert Coiling mes coils around him like small dragons of fire and purified the infernal energy as Azief also absorbed the infernal energy. The infernal energy is pure thus causing Azul body to almost directly enter Infernal Absorber stage. BOOM! An explosion sounded all over Azul body. His entire body responded as his aura solidified and his physical body breaks the chains holding it down. As he absorbed all that pure infernal energy, he broke through to Infernal Absorber. His aura and energy instantly jump three to five fold as the shockwave from his breakthrough open the clouds above. His skin slowly covered the crystals on his forehead, pushing the crystal on his forehead inwards as he no longer shows the crystal on his forehead. The crystal enters his forehead as his body easily absorbs the infernal energy. This is Infernal Absorber ability to easily absorb infernal energy. He has breakthrough to Infernal Absorber in his fight. Azul in his time did not break through into Infernal Absorber untilter. Since Azief decided not to follow the original path of Azul, he decided to breakthrough. Azul did not breakthrough at that time is because he was still fill with guilt after killing that young girl. Even though he got the resources from the tribe after returning to the tribe, he still did not breakthrough until;ter. However, this Azul is not blocked by such mental block so; Azief could easily breakthrough to Infernal Absorber using the aid of the saber. The moment he breakthrough the rate of infernal energy absorption increases tenfold. Immediately, the entire tribe territory of Merapi suffers the shortage of infernal energy. All the Elders and the Tribe Shaman realizes this as they were shocked and kneel on the ground in fear and trepidation. They fear the Celestial wille down from their Golden Pces on the Heavens. While the race below the Celestial is allowed to cultivate they need to cultivate without breaking the bnce and distribution of energy. Energy is after all limited and one day will run out. So they are rules andws decreed by the Celestials about absorbing energy. But Azul is not stopping at all. He is absorbing like all the energy in the world belongs to him. Azief also know about this rule as he saw it in his memory. But he also know that in the future, Azul will y Celestial and judging by how the Celestial is acting in this world, Azief could easily deduce what kind of rtionship Celestial have with Azul race. Azul race are not ves. They are worse. They are cattle. For what? Azief still didn¡¯t know what the Celestial want from Azul race since that part of the memory is blocked. Since that was the case, and he knew that the Celestial would not care about his race, Azief just absorbed the energy without worrying that it would cause a massive shortage of infernal energy in this region. The first objective is to strengthen himself first before worrying bout anything else. He needs to be strong so that he could protect himself and walk this new path until the end As he is absorbing the infernal energy without reservation, he quickly rises up in level from the Primary stage to Middle stage, High Stage and then to pinnacle stage in one session. ¡®HAHAHAHA!¡¯ Heughed unrestrainedly, his hair grows longer and his skin bes glossier. Heughed, but hisugh sounded like a challenge to the Heavens of the Infernal Realm, a challenge to the Celestials Then another explosion sounded out as Azief roars, his roar reverberates through the entire forest and the entire region. Chapter 238: Defiant (3) The spies that are flying as fast as they can toward that area suddenly halted in their rush. They were shocked because this auraing out form this roar is the aura of a Diamond Dispersal expert. How could suddenly such an expert appears in this remote region? And they were also shocked because the closer theye; the aura instead of being weakened is getting stronger. And then they felt it. Deep in their heart. A desire to bow. This is an innate desire, an innate instinct. Even Celestial with all of their powers could not have such a profound pressure to force their race to bow and kneel. This is only if they met a powerful person of their own race. While the Infernal Realm has the nine level and four stages, their races bloodline also have levels. This is their race bloodline of Kings. It would only appear on someone who cultivated the pure infernal energy. This is not a Celestial breakthrough but one of the people of their race is breaking through. For their race, they are rarely Diamond Dispersal experts. They would either be in hiding or be dead because the Celestial would never let such threat to live for long. Other than some expert of their race that is waiting to ploy a rebellion, there is never such an open breaking through like this. This was like challenging the superiority of the Celestials and the Heavens of the Infernal Realm The Spies that is flying toe to the Merapi tribe halted and instead of advancing forward they retreated. They need to ask for reinforcement from the Pces. And the Celestials that govern this Province also need to be notified. But even as the spies retreated back, some of the people of Azul race that was hiding opens their eyes. They smirk and they smiles. ¡®Another one¡¯ One of them spoke in the darkness; the fluctuation of energying out of him is the Divine Soul Formation With his power he could create a kingdom for his race. But he hides here in some remote corners of the Infernal Realm world. ¡®Go, my children. Offer him protection. Bring him here¡­to me and let us show him the truth of our world¡¯ the moment he said this, nine people all with the cultivation base of Soul Formation flies out. Meanwhile on the Merapi tribe forest area, the battle is not yet concluded. Crystal Forming, Infernal Crystallization, Crystal Refining, Diamond Forming, Infernal Absorber, Diamond Dispersal Out of the nine levels Azief has reached the sixth level. Azief also realize something as he is breaking through That this saber is particrly overpowered in the Infernal Realm. Azief also try to do this in his world, purifying the energy and absorb it but it did not make any difference for him whatsoever. Could it be that the energy that would make the highest improvement for the purifying of energy is the Infernal Energy, or the Asura energy? Azief is even thinking of this even in his battle. On the other hand, thatrge Asura is sweating buckets. Both, because he was hot and because he was afraid. By now, thatrge Asura could only think of running away. Before, Azul was still the same level as him which is why he was not afraid even though people kept telling him that he is a prodigy. In the end, their race would rather fight than back down than just believe what other people say. And it would not make sense for him to be afraid of someone who is the same level of him until Azul proved otherwise. But when there is a disparity in level like this it is stupidity to try to resist any longer. Azief quickly disperse the crystals in his body into his consciousness as his cultivation base of Diamond Dispersal increases to High stage. Then with the power of his cultivation base bolstered and increase, he grip his saber tightly, the energying out of that saber is indescribable. Then he brought down his saber down with all of his power, as the wind around him exploded and devour by the fire of the saber. And with it the screech of something breaking the Heavenly Laws could be heard all over the region and even reaches the Heavens. That disy startles the Celestial in their Golden Pces over the Heavens of the Infernal Realm. This is a force that could bring down the starry skies, unmatched and peerless through the ages. His hair is fluttering like strands of fire, his dirty sleeves billowing like mes as he unleashed his mighty attack. The strike shatters all the sound nearby and supersonic boom rings through the entire region as ripples of shockwaves spread out from that forest. ¡®Heaven Sundering!¡¯ he shouted and his voice sounded like a deration, to both the Celestials and the Heavens of the Infernal Realm. It was like he deres he would sunder that Heavens and brought it down. A new enlightenment of the saber enter Azief mind. He finally understands the crux of this saber sh. Sundering the Heavens. Next time, if he uses this saber he could truly bring down the Heavens, to cut apart the cage of Heavens towards mortals and all living beings. Instead of a gigantic sh of fire, Azief now has understood the crux of the Heaven Sundering Saber so when he shot out that sh; it was a small slice that slices thatrge Asura into nihility. It was a small slice but contained in that slice is the understanding of how to sunder Heavens. But the most amazing thing was that when the deed is done, therge Asura dead and dissipated into nothingness, the forest recovered, the sand turns back intond, and the green grass appears back and Azief is back in front of his hut. It was like that battle before never happened. This is the Heaven Sundering Saber true sh. It enables one to mess up the Heavens by sundering their Laws of Causality and Effects. What is the cause? What is the Effect? Which one is the cause? Which one is the Effect? Distort all of this, and Karma is extinguished. When Heavens Laws is ineffective, then Heaven is sundered. When Heaven Laws is ineffective, the Heavens is meaningless. If Azief progressed higher in this attack, he could even erase a person existence from every person mind, making his enemies seems to never exist, to mess up Karma and the cycle of Life and death and the wheel of reincarnation. But for now, he could, only reverse the effect of his attack, or to be more urate reversing time. Azief panted in front of his hut and then smiles bitterly. While he has broken through to the next level, and improve in his power and prowess, the threat on him did not lessen. He knows this more than most. Because the Celestial in their Golden Pces on top of the Heavens of the Infernal Realms has already take notice, and new spies ising. Azief knows he could not stay long in this area. He needs to survive long enough until he became the Divinity of Fire and gain the energy required for him to form his Disk. He looks at the surrounding of his hut and the people following the big Asura have already fled far away. He quickly went inside in a rush and saw that the young woman is still sleeping. Azief only look at the woman. This time he truly looked. How could this girl even after all of that battle remains sleeping? So, this time he truly looked. And then he sighed. He then said bitterly ¡®Azul you were mistaken. You were truly mistaken.¡¯ he said it to himself but also to Azul that oversee this world. While this world is an illusionary world, Azief knows this world is replicated exactly the same and the Laws in here is perfect and in bnce especially the Laws of Time and Reality here. While Azief did not yet reached Divine Comprehension in his world and grasp Laws, but he could sense it. Which means Azul did not create this world just with his own memories. Far from it. The other thing Azief notices about this world is about its inhabitants. They all have souls. Because of Azief Death Source Azief is especially sensitive toward soul. Even without using his Death Source and using only his own Divine Sense he could sense the soul inside each and every one living souls. This is aplete world, and the weird Time aura around it suggests that this world was cut from the timeline. For what reason Azief didn¡¯t know. Which means, Azief is stepping into the past, only he is travelling through time with Azul body and his guidance to navigate this world. Maybe he is now truly at the Infernal Realms of The Asura territory. Azief thought to himself. Aziefe closer to the girl and caressed her cheek. Tears suddenly fall down from her eyes and Azief could feel his heart cracked. ¡®Azul, when you killed her back then she knew¡­and she epted it anyway. Do you really not know or did you erase that from your memory?¡¯ Azief mused, talking to himself. He then ask ¡®Meihul. Why did you not flee? When you were awake all this time?¡¯ The girl looks at Azief and smiles a sorrowful smile. Each time Azief look at it, he felt someone pricked a needle into his heart. Then she said. ¡®I am a cursed child. If my death would ensure your future, I would not mind dying for you. My parent cast me away when I was a child. You were the only one that still yed with me. Getting betrothed to you was one of the happiest moments of my life. If I could give you my life and keep you safe, I wouldn¡¯t mind¡¯ Azief look at Meihul eyes and she could see the love but she could also see guilt. But most of all Azief could see she was sincerity. This girl has never felt love other than when she is with him. She truly did not mind to die for him. But hearing this did not make Azief happy. It makes his heart hurt even more. Azief then said gently to her, drawing close to her and hugging her. ¡®You are not cursed. You are not some broken child. You are my betrothed. I would never let go of your hand no matter what. I will make my name in the world, and you will be beside me until the end¡¯ Meihul eyes glowed. Then she asked ¡®If you kill me you could have returned to the tribe. Do you not hate me?¡¯ Azief shook his head. ¡®Never¡¯ Meihul smiles and the lingering will of Azul take over Azief body for a moment. Lingering will of Azul felt that was the most beautiful smile he has ever seen in his life. It¡¯s not his first time seeing a smile, but it is the first time he saw her smile. And then he cried, tears flowing down form his eyes before Azief then take over back the body. Meihul hugged Azief tightly and then Azief grab her hand and said ¡®We need to move quickly. People will be searching for uster.¡¯ Meihul nodded as she started packing. Then as Azief is starting to pack, that chilly gust of wind appears again. The wind stopped blowing, the water stopped flowing, and life all ceased to move. Time once again stopped. Then a voice sounded once again, filling the entirety of the world. The voice this time is happy. ¡®You have solved one of my regrets. You have resolved one of my six regrets. You cane out from the saber for a while. When you are ready, you cane in again.¡¯ Finished saying this the voice fades out slowly. Azief then heaved a sigh of relief. He looks at this world as the scenery slowly blurs out and dissipated into dust and he was floating on that limitless and boundless space again. ¡®Until we meet again¡¯ Azief said smiling. Now that he is out of Azul body, his sense bes sharper than before. And he slowly felt something as wrong about that world. Azief don¡¯t think that world look like as it was There is a mysterious feeling about that world. The energy inside that world seem absurdly real. He shakes his head and said to himself ¡®I will think about itter. Anyway, it did not provide harm for me¡¯ He then thinks to get out from this space and then a pulling force appeared as it drag Azief out from this space. A few momentster, he opened his eyes. This time he is inside that cave on his world. He looked in front of him and saw only five sabers is floating. One of the sabers is no longer glowing and no longer possesses any power, lying powerlessly on the ground. Azief traces that saber and stores it inside his ring. Even though the Heaven Sundering Saber no longer possesses any power Azief could feel that the power of the saber is at his fingertips. He takes a deep breath, as he wants to ascertain his thoughts. He waves one of his fingers and a fire appeared on the tip of his nail. Azief eyes narrowed. And then a smile formed on his face, and his eyes is full of excitement Because this is not normal fire on his finger. It is Nirvanic Fire. Around the mes, time, Destiny, Fate and Karma distorted and almost copsed. He checks his consciousness and energy in his body. To his surprise he could feel he is building up Infernal Energy in his consciousness. He had about 20 percent of infernal energy in his body. If he got a hundred percent of infernal energy he could form the Disk. He might not be able to use that Disk before but now that he has the All Source Disk he could convert the worldly energy to infernal energy when he forms the Disk. If he was in Infernal Realm he could easily form the disk because the source of that energy is there. But instead he had to rely on this saber to absorb the infernal energy inside it and form his disk. At least that is what he thought before. But now he did not think like that anymore. Since, he understands many things now. He did not only absorb the infernal energy, he also absorbs the saber abilities into himself. He now could use his finger to substitute for the Heaven Sundering Saber. It could be said his finger is the Heaven Sundering finger. Maybe one day, he could sunder the heavens with only his finger. Thinking about it almost makes himugh. Then he flies out of the caves and seeing the outside, it was night. He could still see the residence of the Immortal Couple. He did not know the rate of time between that world and his world. He needs to find out now. Seeing his Pce and the many houses built Azief knows that some time has passed. But how long has passed exactly? It doesn¡¯t seem to be a long time but he could not be sure. He shakes his head and said o himself ¡®Just have to hope it is not years.¡¯ He sneakily enters his Pce through the secret path he built. Then he enters his meditation room and then act like he was finishing his meditation in the room and went out. Outside of his door, there is a guard who is guarding diligently. The guard is just a kid. When the door opens and the kid saw the person that ising out of the room, the boy quickly kneels. Azief look at the boy and he almost chuckles. The boy clearly feels afraid. Azief never saw this boy before. Maybe he is a new recruit. ¡®Who are you under?¡¯ Azief ask. The kneeling boy then said ¡®General Wang Jian¡¯ Azief thought for a moment and then said ¡®Summon him here.¡¯ The kneeling boy nodded and get up and was about to go when Azief ask ¡®What is your name kid?¡¯ The boy was startled but he turned around quickly. His body is still trembling and sweat riddles his forehead. ¡®My name?¡¯ The kid was flustered. Not daring to look the Death Monarch in the eyes, the kid look down and said ¡®My name is Milos, Death Monarch¡¯ Azief just nodded and gesture for him to call Wang Jian. Azief then walk through the Hall. It was night so not many people are in the Pce. All of his subordinate is probably at their own residence. Or maybe their own pces. Azief never care too much about what his subordinate does or built for themselves. Unless they do something that is beyond his bottom line, Azief could be considered an amiable ruler. Wang Jian was sleeping soundly at his castle with Somi beside him. He was awoken at night when a messenger informs him that the Death Monarch is summoning him to the Pce. He immediately got up from his bed and wears his clothes and donned his armor. Then he flies out from his castle almost immediately. Some of the people camping outside the General Wang Jian residence saw that he flies out from his castle with urgency. They immediately reported this to their superiors. The fact that the Death Monarch hase out from his room was immediately found out by the other ambassadors of the factions all over the world that has been waiting since the Death Monarch close himself off in seclusion. When these people got the news, not caring about anything else, they immediately got up from their sleep and rush to the Pce to meet the Death Monarch to discuss matters. Wang Jian arrived in front of the Pce andnded before the gate of the Pce. No one is allowed to fly around the Pce area. There is that rule and there is also the fact that there is barrier and magical array and formation that prevented someone from flying over to the Pce other than the Death Monarch himself Wang Jiannded and immediately announces his presence and rush into the Throne Room. When he enters the throne room he saw the Death Monarch, sitting on his throne of bones and skull, majestically and full of power. ck aura shrouded the throne and godly aura pours out from the Death Monarch body Wang Jian immediately kneels and eximed ¡®General Wang Jian heeds the summons!¡¯ Azief nodded. Then not wanting to talk for too long he ask ¡®Wang Jian, how long was I in the room?¡¯ Wang Jian then immediately answer ¡®Three months, my lord¡¯ ¡®Three months. Mm. ¡®Azief closes his eyes and began thinking to himself. It is not that long or that short. It is just right. ¡®I only spent a few hours in that world but it already takes three month. Hmm.¡¯ He thought to himself. While Azief was thinking of this in his throne room, outside the Pce gate, the ambassador of other faction have already arrived at the front gate, all excited to meet the Death Monarch. Azief saw this with his divine sense so he asked Wang Jian ¡®Did anything happen when I was in seclusion?¡¯ ¡®Ambassador of many factions hase to speak with my lord.¡¯ Azief just snorted and nodded. He knew what they areing here to talk about. And he has no interest of speaking with them. He already has his own ns. He does not need to hear their opinion. Just before Azief wanted to order Wang Jian to ask those ambassadors to return Wang Jian said ¡®The World Government and the Republic ambassador also came to discuss a matter about humanity threat¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief eyebrows creased. Humanity threat? What could possibly be considered as such? ¡®What do you mean? Exin¡¯ Wang Jian then sighed as he began exining. ¡®A few days after my lord seclude yourself, the World Government grand Commander Raymond and the Chancellor of the Right of Republic Jeane together to Pandemonium to meet with my lord. But since my lord is in seclusion, I could not allow them to meet my lord ,fearing they might have other intention and wanted to bother my lord forming the Disk.¡¯ Azief nodded. He understands and even apuds Wang Jian action. After all he did left strict orders not allowing anyone to bother him when he was forming his Disk. ¡®Then?¡¯ Azief ask. He did not think that those people would give up so easily. ¡®Then they showed me a picture and a video. And what I see shakes me to my core. I was in dilemma because if the matter is true, then maybe I really should have barged in and meet my lord. But I decide against it¡¯ ¡®A picture? A video? Of what?¡¯ Azief ask, this time his curiosity is piqued. Wang Jian then brought out a pouch. He approached the throne and then handed the pouch to Azief. And then he slowly steps back. Azief open the pouch. He saw a picture and a Visual Stone. He looks at the picture first. When he looks at the picture, his eyes growplicated. ¡®Is this¡­verified?¡¯ Azief ask. Wang Jian nodded Then Azief touch the Visual Stone and the video enter his mind as he saw what the video is all about. Finished watching it, he shakes his head. ¡®What is the course of action of the two factions?¡¯ Azief ask. Wang Jian then reply. ¡®They have their countermeasures but they hope my lord could join them and help them.¡¯ Azief did not answer. He takes a deep breath, thinking about this matter. He throws back the pouch to Wang Jian and then he asks. ¡®You sure this is not some trap they devise to harm me?¡¯ Wang Jian shakes his head and said ¡®We are not sure.¡¯ ¡®How about Athena and Freya? What did they say?¡¯ ¡®They said they will wait until my lorde out from the seclusion before deciding either to join them or not. They are not entirely confident that this is not just a ruse to trap my lord.¡¯ Azief nodded and then asked. ¡®How did they take this picture?¡¯ Azief ask, this time his mind could not help but think of what he has seen in the picture A fleet of alien armada heading to Earth. If this is true, and the World Government and the Republic is not plotting something, then the world might be experiencing another invasion ¡®Their satellite.¡¯ Wang Jian answers Azief then frown. ¡®Did you not ask them ess to these satellites and verify their im?¡¯ Wang Jian then reply ¡®They would not let us to do it unless you were the one to ess it. They desire to speak with you and they are still waiting in the Embassy¡¯ ¡®Embassy? Did we build an embassy?¡¯ This time Azief was shocked. They even built an embassy? He guessed Pandemonium might have many people now. Of course if he truly saw his city he would surely see his city is lotrger than before and cities pooping up every day in many corners of the continent. But of course they are some forbidden zone and some dungeons left alone. Wang Jian nodded. Azief then sighed. Then he said ¡®Then summon all of them tomorrow to the Pce. Tonight, I have some matters to attend to¡¯ Wang Jian nodded and went out of the pce. When he reached the Pce Gate, he said to the people waiting to enter the pce for an audience, that tomorrow the Death Monarch will hear them so wait until morning,. That night, the city went alive as spies were activated, and deals were made in taverns, pubs and secret rooms. The Death Monarch hase out from his seclusion and the meeting for the distribution of the world region will happen in 9 months. It is not long. But they did not know that there is a threat to the world right now. Only a few people know about this threat right now. Azief on the other hand was not returning to sleep. When Wang Jian went out, Aziefunches himself to the sky and went to space. With his speed, he arrives at space in an hour. He thenunches himself even more forward as he arrived at that satellite. It is easy to spot the satellites. When the fall came, all the space trash in space evaporated and all satellite capabilities went down. So right now on space there is only two satellites built after the Fall. One belonging to the World Government and the other belonging to the Republic. The Republic satellite is around the moon while the World Government satellite is around Mars. Azief arrived at that satellite and he nodded. Then he went back down to Earth and return to his Pce. ¡®Tomorrow would be a hectic day¡¯ he said to himself as he closes his eyes *** Chapter 239: If spring comes (1) PANDEMONIUM The lightes unexpectedly through the gaps of the window sill and the butterfly ps its wing, the flowers blooms and the sky clear and beautiful. It is morning in Pandemonium. In the city, the people are all getting up from their sleep and then like always some people open their stalls and start selling stuff they get form hunters or the trade from nearby pirates that raid the Great Britain sea area. Some other people went hunting to get some gold for the day and if they are lucky got some unique stuff when killing monster that could either be sold or auctioned off, Some other people built houses and buildings as the city growsrger andrger with many viges form outside the city wall. The pay is also good. High leveled builders are favored because of the speed of their construction time. Interior designer is also in high demands as the city getting more prosperous. Lacking any internal conflict and power struggle in the topmost administration leads to the city current prosperity. And some others, mostly people whoe from the outside, plots and scheme for power, money and influence This is the daily routine of the people in Pandemonium. And sometimes, the howling and roars of gigantic monster could be heard and sometimes could even be seen in the distance because of their size. Under the watchful eyes of the greatest hero of this era, even though they live in a continent full of monsters, they are not that insecure. At least this ce is more secure than any other ce in the world since nobody dares provoke the Death Monarch. If even the World Government did not dare, who else in the world would dare? There is no war in this continent even though thend is so huge. Other than the war with monster horde, there is no human war. There is no one trying to prop themselves as some warlord like in Greece or India. Why? Because there is already a tiger in this mountain and it is an invincible tiger at that. Unless one is confident that they could topple down this tiger from his spot, they better stay put. But just because they live under the rule of the Death Monarch doesn¡¯t mean that there is no danger at all. This is after all Pandemonium, All Demon ce. All around this continent are monsters that could not be found in other parts of the world. They are dangerous, deadly and lethal. In other words it was almost the same as before the Fall where all weird animals is here But just as they are danger abounds, there is also great opportunity. Most of the herbs here could not be found in other parts of the world This is the reason why Alchemist, Pill Maker and Refiner all trade herbs and nts here. The Alchemist and the Pill Refiner Association of Europe all make bulk purchase of rare herbs in the trading firm in Pandemonium Some monster also lead to some discovery of new potions that increase resistance, immunity to certain types of poisons and pills that strengthen the bodies without side effects. The monster corpse here attracts the attention of the Order of Thinker. This mysterious organization also makes purchase through proxy buyers. There is great opportunity and great dangers. This is what the explorers said about Pandemonium Pandemonium¡­¡­is a new world. When Azief opens his eyes in the morning, the first thing he realizes was that it was spring. He saw the cherry blossom trees on the courtyard of his pce seem to be blooming. He then was reminded of that woman. He could not help but be reminded of that woman. And when he remembers that woman, he remembers his promise. And unconsciously he smiles. He shakes his head as he got up. Azief pce has no maidservant. It is because, Azief prefer it that way. Other than the kitchen, which has a good cook there is nobody to serve him when he is about to go to bath or changing his clothes. It waste too many times for a servant to clothes him or bathe him. Some people after the Fall, especially the strong one like to employ servants in their household or residence. Azief understand their desires but Azief never had the inclination to follow them. Some of them regard it as a status symbol but in front of Azief what does this status means. The title Strongest in the World is not for show. Which heroes in the world did not admire or fear him? If one wants to talk status with him, there is only a few people in this world that could talk about such things with him. After he finished clothed himself, he skipped breakfast as he walk leisurely to his throne room. This time a few servantse to attend to him. Most of them have no cultivation base anymore either because of injury or too weak to survive the cruel race of power and work in the Pce when Sina recruitment drive was started. They were paid in gold and their meals are provided. Not to mention, they have great authority when Azief is absent since they are they Keepers of the Pce. They could denied people entrance to the Pce Of course while they control the Pce when the Death Monarch is absent, they do not dare to abuse their power. They are not like eunuch who is close with the emperor. They are dispensable. They could stop other people entering the Pce but if one of the Generals of the Army came and they dare obstruct them, the only answer is their death. And if they died, the Death Monarch may not care since the servant shares no emotional attachment with the Death Monarch. They even rarely see him. Last night when hees out of the meditation room, the only one who was not anxious and nervous the entire day was the Death Monarch. The servant were all anxious and nervous, all trying to make sure nothing is displeasing to his eyes sincest night. The servant did not even sleepst night as they check and check and check again to make sure nothing is out of order. Even the throne today was decorated in gold and dragon motif. After all today the Death Monarch will greet ambassadors and representative from other factions Azief as they looked at this servant wanted to chuckle. Since Azief is rarely here in the pce, they were in charge of the maintenance of the Pce. Azief give some of them title like the Head Keeper of the Pce. They follow Azief who was wearing with his full attire, like he was to enter a battle. It is early in the morning but when Azief spread his Divine Sense he could see many people have been waiting for him in the Pce Gate. He got up a few hours before and orders his people to not allow people toe in until he gives the order. Outside, other than the ambassador that is waiting, there is also the Three Armies General. Sitting on her golden carriage is Athena. Behind her is hismanders and general. She is the Supreme Commander of the Myrmidon Army. In the three month since the formation of Pandemonium continent and city, Athena has led incursion and expedition against monsters in the Western region gaining her the title of the Western Suppressing General. Pandemonium is a continent and not some small country. It isrge and the monster is even more numerous. Some even made nest deep underground, while some hide underkes or near the rivers. It is not easy to clear the monster poption in Pandemonium even though they have many people. It is not about prowess but abilities These monsters use their abilities with great versatility. Some monster could turn invisible, some could hide from divine sense, and some are immune to fire attack or physical attack. Unless they were of the same level like the Death Monarch they could just sweep the world like him. One might ask, why did the Death Monarch did not just wipe them out? He wipes out the central area from monsters but he did not wipe the entire the continent from monster. It is because he wants the people around him to level up. Even though he wipes out the entire continent it would only deplete his energy and did not increased his strength. Instead of wasting such perfect EXP chance to him, it is better to let his subordinate reap the benefits and level up. If Lady Athena is called the Western Suppressing General, then General Wang Jian on the other hand always clear the southern borders gaining him the title Southern Suppressing general. He is always apanied by Commander Jian Wei who has affinity with fire and his spearmanship is regarded as the best in the army. Other than Jiang Wei one could not also exclude another person that apanied Wang Jian into battle. The Fairy of the Stars Somi always apanied General Wang Jian in his expedition and also in the verge of breaking through to Seed Formation. Meanwhile Lady Freya is the only one not sitting in a carriage. She is riding a chariot. Her title in Pandemonium is the Flying Berserk Cavalry General Azief sit on the Dragon throne. The moment he sits on the dragon throne, the throne turns ck and shrouded with dark red mist, and the pressure emanating from the throne seems to suffocate all living things and even the servants nearby were almost affected. The throne is situated high on the throne room, elevated from the ground to signify Death Monarch status. ¡®Enter!¡¯ Azief saidzily and his voice echoes through the entire Pce area. The people outside could hear it and it was like the voicees from the sky. The guard in the Pce gate, hearing this word, opens the gate, but dare notx their surveince of any of the people entering. If the Death Monarch sees them not taking this seriously they might lose their job. They make all of them enter the Pce in an orderly manner. And the people all obey the order, not daring to voice nayints After all they did note to cause trouble. They are all trying to deduce the Death Monarch intention in his meeting. While this is happening, sitting on his ck throne, Azief notices that Raymond and Jean is not here. One is called the Time Master and once stomp entire Europe under his feet. The other is the Supreme Commander of the World Government. ¡®I¡¯ve met Raymond many times. But Jean¡­I think this will be our third meeting.¡¯ He thought to himself Chapter 240: If spring comes (2) The people heart jolted when hearing the voices and the three general were the first to enter the Pce while the people followed behind him. However when they reached the stairs to enter the Pce, they alighted from their horses and carriage and walk humbly. Even though they knew that the Death Monarch is inside the throne room, they could feel like they were being watched. The stairs is carved from white jade of magical properties. With every single step anyone of them took, pressure began building up on each of their shoulders. They all felt it. The Death Monarch is looking at them! They don¡¯t know from where but probably he could see it from anywhere he wanted. No one forgotten how the Death Monarch usurps the Will of the World to wreck the Ind of Peace Other than the three general that is still walking leisurely, the people behind them, felt like there is massive boulders being put on their shoulders, making their every single movement heavy and exhausting Then some of them could not bear it and plopped down. The Keeper of the Pce that watches this scene then said ¡®Those that fall down could return back.¡¯ The keeper of the pce said this coldly. Even though this keeper of the pce is weak, he is after all saying it with the authority of the Death Monarch. Those ambassadors and representatives that fall down could not even get angry lest they anger the Death Monarch. They just shake their head and return back to the Pce Gate. Azief has his reason for doing this test. If people think any factions can speak with him regarding this matter they are entirely wrong. If they could not even reach where he is, how could they be qualified to talk with him? This matter of the Distribution of the world region hasrge consequences in short and long term effect. Azief only would ept a powerful and stable faction to manage the world. The stairs is a test. If one didn¡¯t possess a powerful will or powerful cultivation, they are not qualified to meet the Death Monarch As they walked the street leading to the Pce Inner Gate, many more people falls down and plop to the ground. The Three Generals ignore the people falling down behind him. They only walk forward but their face is not rxed at all. Instead they acted even more cautiously. It is a test for those people, but for the three General it is a warning. And they also understand what Azief is doing. Azief trusted Wang Jian¡­but Athena and Freya? He still has some reservations about them. After this he need to undergo five more seclusions and it might take him a long time, so he needed to warn them first. He is showing them, announcing to them ¡°This is only a fraction of his power¡± If you have any dark thoughts, better extinguish it! That is his warning to the three Generals. And they all know this is his warning which makes the Three Generals even more cautious. Even now, as far as he is, inside the throne room, he could force people miles away to kneel down to him. As theye closer to the inner gate, the gate in front of them felt like a huge storm, and the closer they came the greater the pressure, threatening to pull apart their cultivation base outside their body. All of the representatives had beads of cold sweat dripped down their forehead, their hands are trembling, and their clothes are soaked with sweat. They all felt like this is the longest street they have ever walked and it felt like this street would stretch on endlessly to the end of the world. The more they walked forward the more sweat trickled down their body, drenching their clothes More people falls down to the ground and sound of panting and exhaustion could be heard from the people who are still walking. The pressure weighing down on them continued to escte, as though someone was piling mountains on their shoulders. Because of this a dozen more falls down leaving only five people to remain following the back of the three generals. They ask themselves ¡®when will this test be over?¡¯ They are truly too tired now. Their energy and physical stamina were being drained swiftly like their entire being is being devoured. Their limbs felt as though they were filled with lead, and their body felt slow and extremely cumbersome. From their perspective, this walks seemed tost an eternity. Then suddenly they arrived in front of the Inner Pce Gate and the Gate was opened. DONG! A gust of power washes over them like a cold shower. It was like something came over them and fills them with energy. They look at each other and felt joy as they no longer have to face that pressure. They then walked into the pce, escorted by the Keeper of the Pce. And then they finally arrived at the Throne room. The Keeper of the pce announced their arrival and then opens the throne room door. The moment the door was opened an aura carrying the hint of an unparalleled being, majestic, authoritative, austere, and powerful, gushed straight at them, sparing no one, enveloping their entire world. All of their heart trembled and they could not help but buckle down under that pressure and kneel down, their knees on the marble floor. They take a peek upwards to look at the Death Monarch and saw the dark throne with dark red mist surrounding it. The divine majesty and power radiating off at that person sitting on top of the throne chair is undoubtedly is the legend of the generation, Death Monarch Even though the Death Monarch was already trying to restrain his aura, just its lingering force was enough to send them the shivers. The entire throne room is silent. Azief gaze upon them. To them it was imposing gaze staring down at them from above. It was like a beast, a predator staring at a couple of sheep. The Three Generals all bow down, not daring to meet the eyes of the Death Monarch. ¡®Rise up¡¯ the Death Monarch said gesturing the three generals to get up. The other did not dare to get up The pressure is suffocating Some of them gulped in fear. That gaze reminds them of the reputation of the Death Monarch. Unfathomable and unpredictable. No one could see nay emotions from his gaze and no one could peer through the thoughts of this overlord that cowed the entire world. They keep kneeling and the room was silent. Some of them could even hear their own heart beating loudly either because of fear or nervousness. Azief look at them and knew they are too afraid to speak to him at this moment So, he ask ¡®So, what is it you came to me for?¡¯ *** MOSCOW THE REPUBLIC It has been three months since the derations of the Death Monarch in the Ind of Peace and with that deration the world was made to stir. The Republic is hectic these days with many events that have unfolded since that day. The Senate elected its first High Chancellor and then they were greeted with the news of another otherworldly threat. However this time the news is not yet spread out to the general poption for fear of inducing worldwide panic. The scar of thest Weronian War has not yet healed. Peace¡­.seems short. And it is because of that, they did not want to believe the ims of the World Government. It is not until the Republic satellite also detects those fleet do they truly moved. For the first time since the status quo of power was broken, the great leaders from the World Government and The Republic met in neutral ce, Pnd united in a single cause. Pnd hosted the meeting of the great leaders as they discussed this matter. However, the High chancellor is still on Moscow for some reason no one knows. She did not attend the meeting. But she of course knew what is happening in her own administration. Her style of management is the same like Death Monarch. She rarely interferes with the matters. Only when it has something to do with her will she intervene. People even specte that when a person reaches the level of Death Monarch and the Ice Queen, they rarely care much about worldly matters. To be entirely correct that is not entirely true. Instead of saying they do not care about worldly matters it is more urate to say they find it troublesome. Like Azief, Katarina believes might is right. Even if you want to talk about ideals and protect those ideals, you first need to be strong. If not, one could just erase those ideals by destroying the people who are spreading those ideals. People said ideals live forever. To Katarina that is wrong. If you destroyed enough people, just like ashes, that ideals with dissipates blown by the winds of time. Katarina right now is walking along her Ice Pce courtyard enjoying the spring breeze and the smell of morning air. And she is smiling and whistling, her face vibrant and her eyes sparkling, looking always like the beautiful woman she is. Behind her, her maidservants all look around, clearly also enjoying the spring season. She looks at the sky and smiles unrestrainedly. Even her maidservant is captivated and entranced by that smile. This even make her brother even more worried. Boris is getting worried of her sister beauty. She has be too beautiful, maturing lie a flower blossoming. If not for the fact that Katarina herself is strong, Boris shudders to think her fate in this era. Why? Because it is spring. Beside her is her maidservant, Helva, a German ve soldiers from Iron Lord remnant army. She was saved by the Republic liberation Army ¡®Why are you smiling mydy?¡¯ Seeing herdy smiling so much, Helva could not help but ask her. Helva have always admired herdy. She is not only beautiful, she is also powerful and the pirs of the Republic. With herdy and Chancellor Jean united in actions and views, the Republic is now staying strong. Seeing the leaves flying in the air as it is blown by the wind¡­Katarina smiles. ¡®My heart is pounding. I rarely felt like this¡¯ and she blushed. Katarina might be called the strongest woman in the world¡­.but this is her first time falling in love. It perplexed her and it drives her crazy at times. She didn¡¯t know how to act and she act unlike herself. She never knew loving someone could be¡­so fun ¡®I don¡¯t know whether he wille or not.¡¯ She said to no in particr. ¡®I hope he keeps his promise.¡¯ ¡®Who mydy?¡¯ Helva ask. The other maidservant just shakes their head. This Helva is young and also kind of dense in the matters of rtionship. But they all know who the Ice Queen is talking about. Their love story is known to the world. Yet, both of these legendary figures did not meet each other after the Massacre of the Ind of Peace. Many people spected the worse. But both of them are calm like water. Katarina just nodded her head toward Helva and whistle. She traces her finger on the air as her hand emitting cold aura that freezes anything she touches. Since it is spring, Katarina did not let snow falls. She is waiting. For him toe¡­to fulfill his promise. The more she did not see him, the more she felt that this feeling is love. And when she heard that Sofia left him, three months ago, unconsciously she was happy. She hated feeling like that. But yet she felt happy. It was a conflicting feeling. She admires the Divine Archer. Not because of her prowess. If she is talking about prowess, in this world other than the Death Monarch she doubt anyone could rival her. It is because, she saw many women in her journey to Moscow during the initial period of the Fall, their lives and fate were terrible. They either bes sex ves to some sex deviant people who gained some abilities, raped, or bait for the mutated sapiens. After the Fall even woman could be stronger than man and even exceed that. But most women in the initial period of the Fall, take the opportunityte. Men¡­.sadly¡­were advantageous in this matter. Men were taught to be brave, to take risk while women were taught to do sewing and maintaindylike behavior, to be mindful and read the situations. While that would help a lot before the Fall and could even be advantageous in some matters, in the Fall, it is the Law of the jungle. But Katarina since she was a child never learn thosedylike things. She has been beaten and scarred by her own father, more times than she can count. She was broken and because of it she bes stronger. With each scars she be stronger and tougher. She is not ashamed of her scar. If there is one person she is ashamed of showing her scar, it would be Azief. She never wanted him to see her worse side. In her journey and her experience in her life she saw and felt all of this cruelty and almost lost faith in all men. Her experience with her father certainly did not help. But¡­..as they are men like her father, and the scums she saw, there are also people like her brother. His brother is a true man. He protected her when he himself has to get beaten for her, the scars and broken bones were his proof. He did not hurt her and above all else, no matter how hard, he would always try to fulfill his promise. However the feelings he felt for Azief is different. It is not the same feeling like her feelings for her brother. She smiles as she saw a few flower trees leaves falls down. The clouds go away and the sun hases out, and the warm sky embraces her. Outside the city people drink to celebrate spring after a long winter. Butterflies fly around flowerbeds and the flower petals shyly opens their petals. Spring hases. So she waited, like the day before it. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE WILDERNESS OF ALEPPO A womanes out from a sand dune as she pats her magenta robe as the dust and the sand falls down from her robe. There is a vige here a few hours ago, full of trees and life with almost a hundred people living here. Yet a few hours ago, after this woman came, the ce turned into a sand dessert. The people here also all died, their bodies, children or adults all turned into sand. The woman shakes her head in regret ¡®Not a viable experiment. Maybe I am approaching this wrong. I need to take more samples. This humanoid race seems to have some potential and link to the answer I am seeking¡¯ She thenughed. This woman have a five horizontal triangle shaped mark on her forehead and her eyes are runes of the Asgardian, shining with brilliance, hieroglyphs from the Eternal Sun Empire, matrixes from the Thrulsian race, and mathematical symbols that is unrecognizable. Her webbed fingers seem to have a trace of blood. She tilted her head and shakes her head. ¡®I need more to restore my power. I need to maintain low profile for a while. There are still those pesky people hunting me. Then I need to try to seek this Death Monarch character. Seeing him, I believe his body would provide me at least a clue to the answer. Hehehe¡¯ Then out of the sand dune, a young boy, bleeding on his face and blind in one eyes crying ¡®Mommy, mommy!¡¯ This woman tilted her head and saw the young boy. ¡®Noisy¡¯ she said as she put her finger onto that young boy as that young boy shrived up and turns into dust. She then smiles ¡®Ah, silence. I need to think more. For now, I hope no humans realizes my existence yet¡¯ Then she walks away leisurely This time she needs to find a new hunting ce. *** IN A CLUSTER ISLAND NEAR INDONESIA A young boy is ying with a few ck ravens, touching their beaks and then caressing their wings. This young boy is surrounded by serpents of all sizes and they all slither around his feet, like a pet, tame and docile. The boy doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all, instead he looked extremely rxed. His iris is green and all around his body green aura shrouded him. As he was immersed in ying with his raven, suddenly his raven is startled and flies away immediately. The shadows from the sunlight elongated and from the shadows a woman appeared. The woman wears a Demon Mask and she slowly removes it, looking at Loki and shaking her head. The boy smiles bitterly. ¡®Are you addicted on appearing like that?¡¯ This woman is Trisha, one of Three Sisters of Shadows. She sighed. Her lord is even more dramatic in his entrance than hers. ¡®Lord Loki, I have news from the Inventor.¡¯ Loki sighed. Trisha¡­..the longer she is with him, the more casual she bes. ¡®What is the news?¡¯ He thought that The Inventor would surely ask for more ingredients or some ores or metal he need toplete the work. ¡®He said he has finished the work¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ This time it was Loki turns to be startled. ¡®He really finished it? That is fast¡¯ Loki was smiling or ear to ear. He changes his form into a young handsome man with a suit. Trisha nodded ¡®Good. Good. Bring me to him¡¯ Loki waves his hand as the serpents and the ck ravens all disperse. He took Trisha hand and they melded down into the shadows and they travel using Shadow Movement. Azief also has this technique but he rarely uses it because his own speed is already fast. They arrived at theb in a matter of seconds. Inside theb, Loki saw the Inventor sitting on a chair enjoying a tea time and not far away from him is therge cave tunnel structure. It is arge space that was built to amodate his invention. The Inventor saw Loki and his eyes beamed with excitement as he got up from his seat and put down his tea ¡®Loki, I finished the task. Please check it.¡¯ He is also impatient for this to end. He made the deal with Loki to finish his invention. But the more he constructs this thing, the more he felt something was wrong with this thing. But after all he had made a deal with Loki. And Loki himself has helped him exact his revenge. He is impatient for Loki to say he finished it so he could get out form this cave. It has been almost four years since he is under Loki. It is not like he did not have freedom working for Loki but his freedom is limited. Loki went to that area and checks the invention. As his finger traces the invention he smiles. ¡®You have done well. You have done really well. This is exactly what I want. There are some ws but I can fix it.¡¯ Loki was ecstatic. ¡®With this¡­.I could make my next move¡¯ He said in a whispering tone, his face is the kind of face he shows when he is nning something nefarious. ¡®So, I can go right? I¡¯m free now right?¡¯ The Inventor asked, looking at Loki. Loki smirks. ¡®Of course. I always respect my deals. We made a contract and you fulfilled it¡¯ But that smile is still there on Loki face. And The Inventor is slowly feeling creeped out. Then Loki added ¡®But we after all have known for years. I want to say something before you go¡¯ ¡®Are you trying to make an excuse for me to stay longer here? The Inventor face turns ugly. He has been with Loki for almost four years. He knows best how this Trickster takes advantage of people. ¡®No, you misunderstand me. I just have an advice to give you. Some people know you were the one that killed the Merchant King. Some people will be searching for you. I will send one of the Three Sisters of Shadows to guard you¡¯ ¡®I can protect myself¡¯ The Inventor said coldly. Loki smirks and then said ¡®These people chasing you are not some Orb Condensing levelers. They are even some Seed Formation expert who came out of their seclusion to hunt you. That¡¯s why I said to you don¡¯t go overboard.¡¯ ¡®He killed my people, my family¡¯ The Inventor shouted ¡®I did not mean the torture.¡¯ And then that glint of mischievousness sh in Loki eyes and for some reason the Inventor felt like he has fucked up. ¡®Why do you have to be so greedy? Why did you have to steal the Merchant King Key?¡¯ Loki said and he chuckles a bit ¡®You knew?¡¯ ¡®Of course. Sometime you underestimated me too much. I am hurt¡¯ Loki said giggling. But the Inventor has no mood tough right now. ¡®Who else knows?¡¯ The Inventor asks. ¡®People who have enough interest and knows about what that Key holds all knew by now I guess.¡¯ Loki said nonchntly. The Inventor shakes his head like he could not believe what is happening. He thought he had hidden the fact that he got the key very well. He needs to know the source of the leak. ¡®Who sell them the information?¡¯ The Inventor asks. He is now feeling sour and has no time to think about his tea time or his hard earned freedom. ¡®Who else?¡¯ Loki asked, as he put a smirking expression on his face. The Inventor then understands. There is only one person ¡®The Broker?¡¯ Loki pped clearly satisfied. Loki treated all of this like a game. Of course he would treat it like that. It is not his life in danger. The Inventor sighed. He knew the Broker job is after all to sell and buy information. He could not exactly kill or mes the Broker because of that. After all he also uses the Broker service on certain asion. ¡®Who sell them the information?¡¯ The Inventor asked again. Loki snickered ¡®Why¡­it¡¯s me of course¡¯ Loki said and then heughed like there was something funny about what just said. The Investor face turns red. ¡®You!¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Loki said unashamed ¡®Why?¡¯ The Inventor ask ¡®Ah,e on. Don¡¯t be naive. There is only one reason I would sell my information to the broker. It is because I need to trade for equally valuable information.¡¯ ¡®You betray me!¡¯ The Inventor shouted in anger ¡®Ouch. Don¡¯t say it like that. I didn¡¯t betray you. I never thought you wanted to keep it a secret. You told me nothing about it being a secret¡¯ Loki said, like always smiling mockingly ¡®You..! Damn trickster!¡¯ The Inventor shouted but he did not do anything. He after all knew that what the trickster did is not something surprising. Everyone buys and sell information from and to the Broker. The only thing he could me was hisck of precaution against the Trickster. ¡®Fine! This is the criminal underworld. We all know how the game is y. Just me my naivety then.¡¯ Loki smiles ¡®I know you will see reason. Anyway, I am offering you one of my girls to help you. You see, whatever you might think of me, I am quite fond of you. I really don¡¯t want you to die.¡¯ The Inventor only scoffs. If one takes the Trickster words at face value, they would be an idiot ¡®Fine. I ept.¡¯ The Inventor said. Then when he was about to go out from thisb, he thinks of something. So, he turned around and then asks ¡®Did you n all of this? Did you know I would try to seek the Merchant King key?¡¯ Loki looks at the Inventor and while he didn¡¯t answer he smiles That is as good as answering his question. The Inventor then ask another question ¡®What information did you trade with the Broker?¡¯ Loki rubs his forehead and then he said ¡®I guess it is no harm sharing it with you. You don¡¯t know anything about it after all. I trade it in for a location.¡¯ ¡®Location of what?¡¯ Smiling Loki answer ¡®A temple¡¯ *** Chapter 241: Heart that covets (1) Azief keep looking down, his gaze seems to be so powerful and suffocating that those people did not dare to have any dark thoughts. It was a divine aura that is emanating out of him. His hand is on his chin, propped by his hand as hezily looks at them The room was silent. One could even hear a needle falling down with this silence. Azief could even hear their hear beat, loudly and nervously. Then he ask ¡®So, what is it you came to me for?¡¯ He asks to those five people rising up from their kneeling position. They all looked at each other in anxiety and nervousness and gulped. There was an awkward silence while Azief is sittingzily on his throne. He is just looking at them without interest. And then one of themes out to the front and bows a little. The man has a mature face, with a reddish face and curly hair. He seems to be nervous but also at the same time there is a determination in his eyes. ¡®Your Excellency Death Monarch. My name is Theonius and Ie here representing the Seven Warlords of Delphi¡¯ He was about to say more but Azief help up his finger and he halted. Azief then said, looking at the Keeper of his Pce ¡®I need information for the Seven Warlords of Delphi.¡¯ The Keeper of the Pce was shocked. Suddenly he remembers that the Death Monarch ask them to be prepared for tomorrowst night. They didn¡¯tpile the information because they forgot. It was like someone just poured cold water onto the Keeper of Pce. His face is pale and he is trembling. Azief is looking at the Keeper of the Pce standing beside his throne and his eyes furrowed. The keeper started feeling afraid and his hand could not stop trembling because of the fear and anxiousness. He was about to kneel and admit his fault but when all hope seems lost, the Keeper of the Pce that is standing outside the Throne Room announces ¡®The Shadow Guard requests an audience.¡¯ Before the Keeper of the Pce even has time to finish his word, a Shadow Guard enters the room. The Shadow guard covers his face and dressed in ck with purple clouds patterns on his ck attire. And the Shadow Guards have no shadows. Even as the light illuminated him slightly, there is no shadow. The Shadow Guard did not say anything. He only kneeled in front of the Throne and presented a scroll. The Keepers of the pce that is sitting beside the throne immediately broken off from his fear and immediately ept the scroll on behalf of the Death Monarch. The Shadow Guard then nodded toward the Death Monarch and Death Monarch nodded back. The Shadow Guard then without saying anything disappeared into a puff of dark smoke. The people in the room all looked at each other. They finally saw the mysterious Shadow Guards. They are the most mysterious organization in the structure of power of the Death Monarch faction. They are led entirely by Sasha the Nightingale and they are rarely seen. All people knew is that the Shadow Guards seems to have many sphere of activities. They seem to engage in assassination, information gathering, intelligence extraction and many more. In a way many people regarded the Shadow Guards of the Death Monarch faction is like the CIA, or KGB. But because of the mysterious nature of this organization, no one really knows what is their primary task. Even for the people in the Death Monarch faction other than Sasha the Nightingale no one really knows what the Shadow Guards does. But one thing is clear They are the eyes and ears of the Death Monarch. In the Massacre ion the Ind of Peace, the Shadow Guards revealed themselves. It was them that give the Three Army intelligence that the World government has no Battlestar in their reserve. Then they also directed the battle into the weak points of the barrier thus causing the barrier could not withstand their bombardment for too long before breaking down. Azief look at the scroll given to him. Touching it, information streamed into his mind. It has all the information about the five people in front of him. The Seven Warlords of Delphi was formed when seven warlords in Greece signs a treaty under the eyes of the Oracle to stop fighting each other and form an alliance with each other. They then proceeded to unite Greece and with seven of the most powerful warlords uniting, they easily done this. Even after the Oracle left the World Government and joins the Republic, the Seven Warlords alliance stays strong and then even after getting out of the Fake World and returning back to the real world, they continued their alliance and now this Seven Warlord controls all of Greece. Now, that Azief got the information, he could now speak. He then looks at Theonius. He nodded and then asks ¡®Theonius, what does your leaders want to express by sending you here? They should know I would talk about this a yearter. Is your leader wanted to reject my will?¡¯ Azief ask, his voice tone was calm yet there is an invible majesty in his question right now. Right now, in the world other than if the whole world heroes united to fight against him, the Death Monarch is invincible. But to unite all heroes against him would not be feasible. Heroes and even viins alike, have their own aspirations. Even though they might defeated the Death Monarch that way, who wanted to be the first to die under Death Monarch hand. Forcing this colossal figure into a death end would surely be catastrophic matter for humanity future. Theonius mustering his courage then said ¡®Your Excellency Death Monarch. My leaders only have one request. In the distribution of the world, my leaders have no desire to reject Your Excellency will. They only desire that if Your Excellency really divided the world between the World Government and the Republic, they don¡¯t want Greece to be under the World Government. That is all.¡¯ Azief nodded and then he closes his eyes. The other four representatives and ambassadors from other faction heard this and their eyes are all narrowed. This is juicy news. It seems that Greece is intending to break off from the World Government Then Azief open his eyes and ask ¡®What¡¯s in it for me?¡¯ Theonius smiles. The Death Monarch didn¡¯t beat around the bush which makes his job easier. ¡®We have some scrolls that would surely pique Your Excellency interest¡¯ Azief smirk and thenughed a little ¡®I have seen many treasures in this world. What makes you so sure that I would be interested in your scroll?¡¯ Theonius smile with confidence and then said ¡®Permission to approach¡¯ Theonius ask. Azief nodded. Theonius approach the throne chair and look at the other four representatives. Azief understand so he waved his hand and the sound around him and Theonius is sealed. And then Theonius said quietly ¡®Our scroll spoke of a location of a certain temple.¡¯ And then Azief heart quickly beats. Theonius then retreated back to his position below the throne. Azief then shows a trace of a smile as he said ¡®You have been investigating me.¡¯ Theonius smile slightly. It doesn¡¯t seem that the Death Monarch is angry. Both of them understand. Theonius needs to investigate the Death Monarch to know what the Death Monarch wants. If he couldn¡¯t even know what the Death Monarch want, how can they negotiate? To the Death Monarch it is easy to determine the fate of a nation, but suffering the consequence is the people living in that nation. There is an internal dispute in the World Government long before Pandikar executed his coup. The Greece leaders felt that their influence is diminished in the World Government with Japan, America and Ennd having the most vocal voice in the Quorum. The Seven Warlords didn¡¯t like this as the policy of the World Government is mainly controlled on the hands of this power. A few Senators of the Republic reached out to the Seven Warlords before the return of the Death Monarch and the Ice Queen and promise them a voice in the Senate. At the time, they did not think too much about the offer. But now the situation is different. The Death Monarch has return and the Ice Queen has risen again in Moscow. They will lost some of their power and authority but they are still rulers since the Chancellor promise them that they will be given the post as Senators. But they need to break it off with the World Government. And the distribution of the world event is a good chance for Greece to break off from the World Government. Azief then answer ¡®Tell your leaders, I ept the proposition. When the meeting started you will bring it to me. If I found out that you are lying, you should know what I would do¡¯ Theonius nodded as he retreated back to the other side of the throne room, respectfully standing. Then Azief look at the other four. A person walks to the front and then bowed a little. This person is tall,nky and is wearing a monocle. He is wearing a whiteb coat, but theb coat has patterns of runic enchantments and some hieroglyphs Azief couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®Your Excellency Death Monarch, my name is Eric Strauss. I am from the Order of Thinkers and Ie here to request something of you on behalf of our Order¡¯ Azief nodded. He read about this Order of Thinkers before and even heard their names a few times. They are as mysterious as his Shadow Guards. Even though Sasha has once sent a few spies to infiltrate this Order none seed. And no one knows where their headquarters is. ¡®What is your request?¡¯ Azief immediately ask. He knew organization like the Order of Thinkers does not wantnd or regions of the world. It is not their specialty in governing or administrating. They only wanted to research things. ¡®Our Grand Researcher hope that Your Excellency would give permission for our Order to enter Pandemonium to research the life forms, nts and the ecosystems of this continent.¡¯ Azief smirk. He knew that while Sasha could not infiltrate this order, the Order of Thinker also could not enter Pandemonium. Before this continent is a continent of monsters but now the Death Monarchid im upon this cursednd. In the report Sasha seems to note a few of the Order members tries to enter under the guise of immigration but Sasha intercepted and capture this Order member. Since the Order member and Pandemonium had no bad blood Sasha releases them under the stern warning that they nevere back unless they are given permission. Sasha fear this Order have no good intention. Azief also think the same way. He heard all about this Order before. No one knew what they are nning and no one took their public objective seriously. Azief understand one thing. Knowledge gives one power. The next question that should be asked is what will the power be used for? Azief could not easily trust this Order that seems to hold more knowledge than he does. And before Azief even had the chance to ask what he would get out of this Eric has already talked ¡®We will surely give your Excellency an equal transaction that wills satisfy Your Excellency desire¡¯ Azief then nodded but his next words shocked Eric ¡®After the Meeting. We will talk about this again after the Meeting¡¯ Azief could not the order enter his dominion when he is attempting to break through. This Order of Thinkers fills Azief with unease. ¡®But Your Excellency-¡® Before he even finished his word Azief squints his eyes and Eric was thrown back by an invisible pressure. ¡®Enough. This is not something you could change. Tell Your Grand Researcher if he is really interested in learning about Pandemonium he would wait. Don¡¯t send people here before the meeting. If my people caught one¡­.then I will dere war against your people.¡¯ Eric gritted his teeth but he did not talk back. He nodded. There is three more. Azief look at them and he smiles. All of these three representatives would surely have controversial request. The one wearing golden ne and with big belly that is a person from the Syndicate. From the report that was handed to him this man is from the Golden Syndicate. The Syndicate is divided into two. The Golden Syndicate and the Dark Syndicate. The Golden Syndicate is mostly interested in business, constructing hotels and safe houses all a around the world for criminals and the undesirables. They also supply weapons, buying and selling dangerous new technologies. The other one is a tall Asian man, with long flowing ck hair reaching his shoulders de and have a clear hazel eyes. He is wearing a white robe with a sewing of lotus in his back This is a man from The Lotus Order. From the reports he reads, they seem to be shing with the Dangun Army of Han Ji Woo. But they are all under the same World Government. Whatever they are about to request it would be sensitive. And the other one is a young man, wearing a thick eyess and seems to slouch a bit. However Azief felt bitter looking at this young man. He is wearing a beret and that beret had the sewing of a White Owl. The Golden Syndicate, the Lotus Order and the White Owl. These three people would surely have some shocking thing to say. Something nobody should hear publicly Then he looks at the Keeper of the pce and then he said ¡®Other than these three, all people exit the throne room.¡¯ Eric and Theonius were shocked but they quickly understand and went outside the throne room waiting for the other three. After about almost an hour, the three representatives went out from the room. Their face expression is unreadable so Theonius and Eric did not know whether their request was granted or not. They talked a few empty talks as they walked out from the pce The Throne Room is closed afterwards and sealed. A day after that the Pce issued an announcement that crushes the hopes of the other ambassadors and representatives. Until the meeting for the distribution of the world convenes no one is toe to the Pce without summons since the Death Monarch is attempting to form his Disk. But the news that only five person was granted audience spread through the world. All the factions is calm¡­.but everyone could felt it. It is the calm before the storm. *** Chapter 242: Heart that covets (2) A few days after that matter in the Pce Azief is back on the cave, on to form his disk. Floating around him is five sabers. He sighed. ¡®I already left orders to Xu Chong with my seal. If anything unexpected happen, he would know what to do¡¯ Then he smiles for a bit. He remembers Katarina. He did not forget his promise. When springes he woulde. He sent a message to her after he finished meeting the representatives. He said after he is finished with some matter he woulde to Moscow and bring her to where the flower tree blossom. Azief has found out certain thing after he contemted on the matter of the sabers and the difference in time. He believes that this time would be different. He is betting on it. And he hoped his bet work out. Otherwise¡­.there would be one girl that would be pretty pissed He smiles a bit and shakes his head. He did not know why every time he thinks of her face he smiles. Thene to think of it again, he probably already knew why. He just didn¡¯t want to say it. What do you call a rtionship where both of them won¡¯t mind to die for each other? To sacrifice everything for each other? Whatever between them¡­it is certainly isn¡¯t just friendship. It is more than that. But then he thinks of Sofia¡­.and he knows his heart still beats for her. This is why his feeling¡­is so conflicted. And then he remembers Azul. Azul in his life kills the woman he loved and lives a life of regret. Regret so strong, that he embedded that regret in his saber. Even though he is certainly one of the greatest figures in the Universe, in the end he still could not sever regret. And Azief also deduce something else about the purpose of the sabers and that Laws that shrouded and covered him when he first enter the saber. That illusionary world¡­..might not be as illusionary as he thought. And Azief don¡¯t think he was the first one that enters the sabers. But Azief could not stop either. After all he has already started. And it is not his style to left something unfinished. Whether it would be a failure or sess¡­he must see it to the end. He then sighed ¡®I hope I am making the right decisions and not wasting my time with this¡¯ Putting it behind his back now, clearing his mind of any disturbing thoughts he look in front of him. Azief look at the floating sabers and traces his finger on one of the sabers. He reads the inscription and then said ¡®Changes Are Common, Don¡¯t Resist It. Let Things Flow Naturally. Unlocking The Secret Of The Bodies, With One sh Sever The Covetous Heart.¡¯ Azief ponder these words. He traces those unintelligible character with his finger hoping it would answers ¡®What is the covetous heart? What did you covet?¡¯ He asks the sabers. But the sabers keep floating there, offering no answers. Azief has begun a little bit understanding of Azul task. The words on the sabers could also be considered a hint. He then look at his finger and pointed his index finger and a heaven sundering aurase out of his finger shing time and intangible concept around him. It causes the energy around him to be in chaos, in imbnce and mess up the order. ¡®Hmm¡­this finger attack is very powerful. I could disrupt energy, and even at times cut Time, Destiny and Cause and Effect¡­and if this is only one saber¡­when all six sabers abilities merged into my body¡­.what path will I be walking?¡¯ Azief felt a familiar aura when he was talking to the lingering will of Azul. He hoped this time he could deduce what that aura is. He then shakes his head, takes a deep breath and then grabs the hilt of the Dragon Giving Life Saber and shouted in his mind ¡®REFINE!¡¯ *** THE DEMONIC REALM OF ASURAS AND RAKSHASA BORDER OF THE THREE THOUSAND WORLDS AND THE DEMONIC REALM WOMANLY DEMONIC NATION Sitting on her throne, there is a Queen sitting all above others. She is closing her eyes as her maidservants of female demons is ying musical instrument. Thousands and thousands of female maidservants ys all kinds of musical instrument and weirdly none of them go out of tune and contradict the tune of others. These maidservants alsoe from many races. There is the Imp race, Demonic race, some Asgardians and some Olympians. But there were also many form Beast race. And ruling over all of them is that person sitting on her throne. Elegant, beautiful, and enchanting. The fluttering of her eyes could incite any man, her clothes were so beautiful it was like it was crafted from the clouds of the Heavens. Her eyes are as clears as the Spring of Wisdom in Asgard and her beauty could rival Aphrodite of Olympus. That is the Demonic Queen of the Womanly Demonic Nation. No one knows her name and even if they knew not many dares speak her name. And she even had forgotten her name. As the music grows louder, the destion in her heart seems to grow wider. She down a few of drinks, some of ambrosia, some of it Soma from the Loka of the Asuras but nothing seems to be able to make her drunk and forgot the pain in her heart. Instead of forgetting her name, it is more urate to say she did not want to remember it. Her real name is Zinar, a normal woman of human-like creatures unlike those being on Earth before she turns into what she was, a full demonic being of immeasurable power. When her heart was broken by a man in the mortal world, she cultivated to seek revenge. By now, she did not remember whether she cultivated because of revenge or because of longing. She didn¡¯t even know now, whether she still hated that man or loves him But in the mortal world, long before she became the Queen of the Womanly Demonic Nation, her talents are bad, her constitution is also trash and she seems to lose all hope. It wasn¡¯t until she encounter a temple in a deep dark forest and made a deal with that temple that her talent burst through the Heavens and shocking the world. She in a hundred years reaches the apex of her world. But that person has ascended even higher than her. To seek revenge, she couldn¡¯t. To even seek him, she is unqualified. Six paths of reincarnation, not even in one reincarnation she is in his heart So, she erected this Nation near the border of the Three Thousand Worlds and the Demonic Realm. She did not know whether it is because she hopes that person wille here, or hope to trap him if he ever came down from the Source Wall. Because of her wanton ughter around the stars near her nation, she was once hunted by Eng heavenly soldiers and the Jade Emperor evene out of his Jade Pce to hunt her. At the time however, the Demon Emperore out from his Infernal Realm and fought off the Jade Pce. She was then appointed as one of the Demonic Generals and holds the banner of the Red Spear in her kingdom Now, she is a Queen of a nation, ruling arge army, and nobody dares to match eyes with her. She is powerful. She had riches and she could get any man she wants. But the man she wants is not here, and didn¡¯t want her. So no matter how many men in front of her, she is never happy and she was never satisfied. The emptiness sin her heart only seems to be wider and wider. All the riches in the Universe, all the power she couldmands, none of it as important as that feeling in her heart. She was listening to the songs and music and her eyes seem to fills with tears. ¡®Azul¡¯ she whispered *** Chapter 243: Six lives, six regrets (1) ZOOOM! Like before, the moment he began refining that saber, his mind seems to be traveling through some unknown nes of reality But this time it seems to be slower as Azief body is slowly being enveloped by the heaven destroying power of the Heaven Sundering Aura Azief notices that after he finished that first trial, the heaven sundering aura from the Heaven Sundering saber can now be used by him. He touched a bit upon the Laws of Karma, Time and Cause and Effect every time he uses his finger to channel that power of heaven sundering It also bears simr resemnce to Azief own Death Source in that they both contained the understanding of life and death. It is with that, his understanding of the memories of Azul deepened and impressed him even more of the might of Azul The Five Saber in the cave floated emitting a calming power different from the very beginning where they glowed ominously. It is like they are weing Azief now. Then like before the other four dimmed and only the Dragon Giving Life saber seems to be gathering all of the strength of the saber. Then a powerful suctiones out of that Dragon Giving life saber and brings Azief physical body into the saber. His physical body like they were being erased by world, slowly dissipating like dust into the saber. Inside that world, Azief is floating slowly feeling that his illusory body bing solid. Azief eyebrows creased as he felt something. He didn¡¯t feel it that much before. But now it is different. He could clearly feel that his body is being brought here into this dimension. It is not just some illusionary world. Azief now is certain of his conjecture. This is not normal. This is not the first time Azief entering an illusionary world. But he never once experienced where he enters the illusionary world with his physical body. It is usually the soul and mind that will enter such illusionary world. Azief however did not say anything. He looks at the light all around him. There were like strings or threads. Around him he could hear the throes of passion, and a wave of desire welled up around him but his will quickly block that feeling from overtaking him. This desire that is present around him and inside him, inciting him is not only lust, it is greed, desire for wealth, fame, honour and many other feelings. Pride welled inside him for a second before it disappeared like an illusion. Then that strings and threads bind Azief body and covered him like a cocoon, light gathered and the glow of this light spreads all over this limitless space and boundless space. Eternity¡­an instant¡­passed by. Then he heard that voice again, this time a bit gentler than before. ¡®Changes Are Common, Don¡¯t Resist It. Let Things Flow Naturally. Unlocking The Secret Of The Bodies, With One sh Sever The Covetous Heart.¡¯ Then silence descended. Then that voice once again spoken, his voice seems to echoes endlessly in this space. ¡®You, mortal, have passed my first trial and the easiest trial. My life as Azul the Divinity of Fire was full of struggle. I was jealous and could not ept the fact my race was enved by the Celestial. With the Heavens Sundering saber I charged towards the Heavens and topple it down. I have good intentions but I harmed the Universe and countless of lives were reaped as sacrifice for my saber.¡¯ The voice exins and at the same time he felt the destion in Azul heart. ¡®Yet, strong as I am there are people stronger than me. I am still in a shackle of Creation and Destruction, my regret pierced the heavens, and my heart is in unease even throughout the long epoch¡¯ Azief listen as his body slowly absorbed the light covering him, the threads and strings is also entering his body. ¡®From an inconstruable beginninges transmigration. Being hindered by ignorance, fettered by craving, everything is temporary and impermanent. I am the first wielder of the Dragon Giving Life Saber and with it I bring a world of prosperity and healing to a troubled world. I was called the Saint of Ten Thousand Worlds. But I begin in a human-like world before being enlightened and retrieve my saber. I left my will and memories to the people destined to find this saber and refine it! Solve my regret and you will gain what you want!¡¯ Then the voice ended ¡®The Water of Lifer replenishes everything, let Reincarnation flourish and gain enlightenment, no longer slumbering.¡¯ Then a stream of information enters Azief mind, his body seems to shrink as his soul enter a body. Bzzt! The scenery changes and he felt the space beneath his face turning solid, life passing him by, from his childbirth until his present age in this new world. Azief now lives in a body of a person, humanlike in appearance. His name is also Azul. It is with this memories Azief slowly understands what Azul had done. Azief is not sure he is correct but he believes Azul uses the Nirvanic Fire of Rebirth to reincarnate himself. After all he is the Divinity of Fire. And one that is calling himself that must be able to use the Nirvanic Fire of Rebirth. One of the abilities mentioned about the Nirvanic Fire of Rebirth is that one could use it to reincarnate oneself either as a ploy for safety from enemies to powerful for them to contend against, or toprehend the Laws of the Universe. But not many people would do that, reincarnating oneself because like anything in the world it has a risk. Since anyone capable of doing reincarnating oneself and going against the orders of heavens and the Laws of the Universe is already testament to that person prowess and strength it is not rmended since one could just enjoy his life without once again trying to reach to the apex. Not to mention from the rumors Azief heard and learns about the Nirvanic Fire when he is in the Jade Empire, the stronger a person is, the hotter the mes. For someone as powerful like Azul, to burn oneself in the Nirvanic Fire, how hot the mes must be and how much suffering he must have endured to reincarnate his soul? With his power and status, he could live in some corner of the Universe with no one daring to cross him. To break the Source Wall by his lonesome, Azief could only imagine the might he possesses. Even the Jade Empire and the Asgardians had to borrow the Fate of their Worlds to break through the Source Wall and brought their world into that Dimension. It was then as Azief was thinking of all this matter in his mind, that he did not realizes that his body turns solid and he realizes where he is at. He is sitting in a chair, hearing the hymns and song, recitation of some holy songs. He looks at his left and right. He saw an old man on his right, around thirty years old and his memory told him that this man is his father. He had thick ck beard, a pot belly that seems firm and his arms is huge. He is wearing a robe like clothes, purple in color, denoting his noble identity. His hand were put together, his eyes closed as he seems to be praying to Thonos. Azief look upwards and saw the morning glow on the apse of the ceiling. Then he looks at statues of angel like creature that seems to decorate the corners of the Temple. Then he remembers where he is, the information in his head streaming the information to his mind. It is the Temple of Thonos. And he is in Shurley. It is situated in the southern province of Aethenspania. Though it is now called the Aethens by the people of the Empire. It was one of the countries that were subjugated by the Empire in its Conquest War. Aethens southern province is a temperate region with forested hills and rich farnds and Azul is reincarnated as the son of the Marquis. Thonos on the other hand is the God of All in this world, and the Empire official and only religion. Even though the people of Aethenspania used to believe other Gods by the time the Empirees around, the only recognized and allowed religion is Thonos. Thonos in the Empire and the Temple regarded Thonos as the source of all Order and Phaesnos the counterpart of Thonos is the agents of chaos in the world. Thonos in order to stop Phaesnos created the Winged Ones and they deliver revtion, rewarding orders, punishing misdeed and sins and at times fulfill people prayers to Thonos. His name in this world is Azul Verignon. As the memory of his days at the church just began to solidified, Azief felt his body turns into smoke and the scenery speeded up. And in that moment, Azief sees everything. From his childhood, to his current age. Azief believes Azul is skipping all the unnecessary part. Azief even secretly believe that Azul is trying to teach him something with all of this trial. When time speeded up, Azief seems to exist as a dark smoke that seems to be traveling through all this moments in incredible speed yet at the same time retaining all of the memories and feelings of Azul. When he saw Azul in the memory felt sad, Azief also felt sad and feel that the thing Azul experience is also the thing he experienced. His feeling, his thoughts, Azief could all understand. In that journey of memories, his memory slowly getting clear as his understanding of this world Azul lives in increases. He is born to the Remusian Empire, arge empire using blood magic. And that magic is regted by the Church of Thonos There is The Holy Church of Thonos in the Great Capital of the Empire, Ashaya where it is governed by the Learned One, the Avengers of the Chaos, and the Left Hand of Thonos, the secret forces of the Temple. The Learned One is the priest of Thonos and the Winged Ones. They are responsible for teaching the Canons, judging heretics and leading themunity and their flock. They are also in charge of the Reapings and are always present in those events. The Avengers of the Chaos is thew enforcer of the Church with power to carry out punishment for vitions of the Canons of Thonos. They are garrisoned around in cities, towns and along major trade routes of the Empire. The left hand of Thonos is the assassin spies of the Church of Thonos and infiltrates heretics gathering and eliminates sedition against the Faith of Thonos in the Empire. And what is blood magic? Blood magic. The name exined all. It uses blood to operate. So, began the Reaping process. Before the Empire bes as big as it is now, they used to reap the blood from their own people and the lower caste of their people, the peasants Azief notices that the peasant in this world is unlike the peasants in his world. They were basically ves here, with no freedom whatsoever other than to be sacrificed to Thonos at least in the Empire dominion. Using that blood magic and the practice of Reaping, they defeated their neighbors, and grew asrge as they are now. And then they instituted the Reapings for all the lower caste of the inhabitants of the Empire. And so the Reapings happens every year and in times of war happens many times in a year. The nobles were spared of the Reapings but the lowest caste, the peasant whose duty, if the Canons of the Holy Church of the Empire to be believed, is to self-sacrifice. Thus the peasants are always sacrificed in this Reapings. Azief at first as these memories enter his mind could see it and feel it with detachment since this is not his world and he is not their people. But as the memories and even the feelings of Azul enter his heart and his mind, his mind changed and his heart moved. He felt the unfairness of this world, the dissatisfaction of the world and the anger of the heavens inside his mind and his heart. They used the blood of the peasant sacrificing them in the altars of the Temples to fuel the magic that kept the border of the Empire safe. And that angers him¡­and pains him Every year at the Time of the Reaping, old men, young men, criminals who do not conform entirely to the teaching of the Church were brought to the reaping and be sacrificed to power the Four Walls of the Empire. The Church teaches the peasant that obedience is the core belief. Then as he slowly absorbing Azul memories, the memory stops on one memory in particr. Azief in his memory saw a scene, as clouds filled his eyes and he was transported into one of the memory of Azul of this world. Azief seems to be standing in a city square, yet no one could see him and it is almost like he didn¡¯t exist. Like before when he saw the memory of Azul finding the sabers, he is now in that kind of situation once again. He thought that the Church is his starting point in this world but he is clearly mistaken. It is a cloudy afternoon and hundreds of peasant is in the town square, standing on the stand, and an altar of stones not far from them. They are waiting and sweating like it is a hot summer air, some were trembling, and some crying in silence. For it is the duty of peasant to self-sacrifice. They were sweating because of the fear and nervousness in their hearts, some are crying tears of silence, and fear in their face is evident. The Avengers of Chaos have gathered about hundreds of peasants from the fields and Azul was present for the First Reaping looking among the crowd. As a noble, he should be detached from this Reaping but Azief could see that Azul was worried for something or someone. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ Azief ask himself. ¡®Is this rted to Azul regret?¡¯ Azief ask himself. He floated up in the air and just by thinking of it he appeared near Azul. In this memory, Azief seems to be invisible, phaseless and formless. The Learned Ones brought out an instrument to the town square guarded by two Magus. Azul was there among the crowd, away from his father and brother who is hunting in the forests, and treating the Reaping as a normal urrence. Azief had these memories because Azul had these memories. Azul is worried that the peasant he knew would be sacrificed in this round of Reaping. Azief look at Azul and he is sure now, whatever happen in this memory would rtes heavily to his trial this time ¡®Six trials, six lives. Azul, I don¡¯t think you are some simple Divinity of Fire. ¡®Thinking about it, there were so many things that is suspicious about this saber and I am beginning to think that your race is not Asura.¡¯ And then Azief smiles as he ask himself ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯ Then Azief nodded to himself. By now, he seems to understand something. He was really mistaken. Chapter 244: Six lives, six regrets (2) Thinking about it again he should notice it. He presumes that Azul race were Asuras because Celestial exists there. But thinking about it now, in Azief journey with Will, they heard about Celestials and Celestial soldiers but not True Celestials. True Celestials died out long time ago, and their legacy floated along the Universe and could be found in some broken stars, secret dimensional rifts or abandoneds. And Azief heard Azul said that he lives for eons before he reincarnated himself. Then how long has he exists? Thinking about it again, what kind of eternal existence that could live for eons? Everything that lives will one day in one form or the other. Some fades, some forgotten and some die by having their soul depleted. No matter how immortal one might be, things that exist will one day cease to exist. Since there is a beginning, there will be an end. Since there is life, there is death. And since it is created, it would be destroyed. That is the cycle of creation and destruction, of life and death, of blooming and wilting. Everything has its time of prospering and time of decline and nothing and no one escape this cycle even the heavens. Living for eons, epochs after epochs passes by. Azul is not some kind of eternal existence that Azief ever heard before. Maybe it is not because he is forgettable, but his name has been lost through those long epochs And if that is true¡­when did Azul first live? In what epoch and in what era? When True Celestial roams and his race was a ve, in what epoch does that fits in the timelines of the Universes outside the Milky Way? Azief sighed as he said ¡°I will find all of this out wouldn¡¯t I, Azul?¡¯ He said to no one but he knew Azul intent is listening. ¡®That is one of the reasons of this trial. I don¡¯t know what you want to achieve but I know by the time I reached the six sabers, I would understand all of it.¡¯ He said it for the intent of Azul to listen. What he did not expect that the intent reply him back, his voice seems to be echoing inside his ear and his ears only. It was like the only thing that exist in this world is that voice and Azief alone. ¡®Everything you see now and you see before and that you will seeter is connected. You will not understand it now, but in the future you will understand. You are one of the fated ones to encounter this saber and to refine it¡­but are you the fated one for me?¡¯ The word said with a feeling of hope and then his voice dissipated. Azief sighed as he waited for more words to be spoken. But there is only silence so Azief focused back to the teenager Azul he is looking at right now. Azief notices that in this memory, Azul didn¡¯t remember who he was. ¡®So, he truly reincarnated himself as the people of this race¡¯ He truly reincarnated himself without any memories. If Azul remembers, with his might and powers as the Divinity of Fire he could do anything he wanted. But thinking about it Azief heard what Azul told him. Epoches and goes, yet, his regret did not lessen, eve through all of that time. He could not break the cycle of creation and destruction and maybe by reincarnating himself, he tries to seek the answer to that question. And another question formed inside Azief mind as he is thinking about the matter of Azul life. Did¡­Azul seeded in the end? Did he unravel the mystery of Creation and Destruction? Did he break the cycle? Or is he still experiencing never ending lives, trapped in the cycle never breaking free, wandering among countless reincarnations without purpose? Considering that he had six saber and each sabers seems to contain his memory of his life, Azief is sure that at least, he survived this world and gain enlightenment in the end. That enlightenment is clearly not his regret. But then¡­what is Azul regret? In this life, Azief knew that Azul would grow up to be the Saint of Ten Thousand Worlds. This title is a grand one and elicited a feeling of respect and admiration. Not many people could im themselves as Saint in the Universe and clearly not such a grand title like the Saint of Ten Thousand Worlds With this Azief understand that maybe someday, Azul in his mortal form gains enlightenment and remembers who he is and ascended once again to a higher realm. Each lives¡­could it be there is a regret for each lives? Six regrets, six sabers. Six lives, six sabers, six regrets. The first trial was full of struggle but not the struggle of body but the struggle of the heart. Even though Azul only speak a little about his life as Asura, Azief could imagine and even visualize Azul life. This is probably because he was Azul at that time and not Azief, it was like what Azul had experienced, he experienced it too. He had all of his memories. Azul hardship when he was a child, shunned because of his rtions with Meihul, and the fact that he knew he was destined for greatness but was hindered because of hispassion for Meihul and his merciful heart. He hardened his heart and kills the woman he loves only to regret it for eons. Azief solves that regret by promising that no matter what they would be together, in life or death. Azief didn¡¯t know what happens after that. Did he change anything? Or is that just an illusion¡­that life and that feeling? Or could it be something really changed¡­reconstructing the Laws of the Universe for Meihul to bring her back once again? Azief shakes his head. How could one do such a thing for love? Azief clearly underestimated the power of love. In the future, Sofia sends Loki to the past solely to change the future. Even now, the endgame is not yet seen. ns are hatched by Loki every day but the true objectives of the ns are never revealed. Even though it is safer and probably faster to kill Azief from the get go, Sofia did not mind gambling with the fate of the Universe because of her love. And how about Azief himself in the future? He knew exactly that the cause of his Fall is Sofia, seeing in his prophetic dreams that she would be the one that will cause him to fall yet he could not bear to kill her and only distancing himself away from her. And when Katarina died, regardless of the consequences, he executed two Sovereigns with True Death, scattering their soul and grinded them to nihility with no hope of reforming back. Six lives, six sabers¡­the first life full of struggles, while this second life is full of human emotions and temptations. For some reason Azief was reminded of some inscription written on a Temple he use to hide during his fugitive states in the Jade Empire. Could it be Azul six sabers is like that? It really acts like that? Azief thinks to himself. Azief also sense another w in Azul words. Azul said he is the first wielder of the Six sabers. But Azul found the sabers in a cave. It is not like he crafted it. So how could he be called the first wielder? But it is also serve no reasons to lie to Azief. Why would Azul lie? Since in the end that memory will be seen by Azief anyway. And this time Azul also stressed the word that he is the first welder of the Dragon Giving Life Saber. The lingering will of Azul clearly knows that Azief has already seen that memory where Azul found the saber in that mysterious cave but why Azul continue saying he is the first wielder? Azief have two conjectures on this matter. But it is still too early to tell. So Azief will wait until he got enough information to formte a deduction on this matter. Then he sighed as he looked back at Azul looking stomach sick. Azul seems afraid that the peasant he knew would be offered for the Reaping. Azief searches his memory and then eximed ¡®Ah¡¯ he said with a hint of surprise and then he smiles ¡®Another girl¡¯ Azief said smiling a bit. Could it be like his first trial? But Azief don¡¯t think it is that. The trial seems to be trying to teach him something. He still didn¡¯t know what Azul is trying to teach him but Azief don¡¯t think the task this time is as simple as his first trial. One name popped up. Zinar Precisely Zinar. Azief also had Azul memories. So, he knew Zinar. And then Azief closes his eyes as he saw that memory inside his mind. Azul used to hunt with his brothers and they will ride up Rosehill, when one day Azul met this peasant. He was taken aback of how attractive she was for a peasant and he was attracted not for some superficial reason and not in the fact that her face is beautiful but her demeanor. She was lean, and sun parched, but her smile and confident stance were strangely charming. She was blocking the way of his brother, telling him that the way ahead is dangerous, that the dike on the river path was broken and flood woulde and no trek could be seen. When she was asked to identify herself by Azul brother, she states that she worked under the estate of the Duke of Margon For a peasant she seems confident and unlike the peasant Azul met before. At the time, Azul brother was baffled at the impunity of this peasant and wanted to whip the little girl for her impunity. But Azul then interfered, saying the girl worked under the estate of the Duke of Margon and it would breach noble etiquette to discipline other people servants and peasants. Since then Azul met with Zinar almost every day in secrets from his maids and servants and his father and brother. It wasn¡¯t until a few months after knowing her, that something struck Azul, opening his eyes to the cruelty of the world he is living in. One of the peasants close to Zinar was brutally ughtered by his masters. The old man named is Bent. The old man has a few daughters and children. His masters wanted to sell his children to some Old nobles in the capital. When the ve collector wanted to drag those children Brent pleaded to his masters. The daughter of his master were upset with Brent attitude unbefitting of a servant and asked her mother to punish the Old man. The Old man was hauled out back into the stables, beaten with threshing ils, until those whom love him couldn¡¯t tell him apart frommon meat in the market. Azul, a sore thumb in gatherings of peasant and poor people, attended the funeral in secret when the peasant buried that old man is some patch ofnd in the forest, digging it deep enough so that no beast would ever eat his remains not that there is much remains that was left behind. It was there he also got to knew Tyr. He is also a peasant and the friends of Zinar from the same stock, a peasant ss. He made no secrets among the peasant that he hated the Empire and the Church. Of course he did not say it openly or else his life and the lives of people close to him would be forfeited. As the three of them started knowing each other, they talked about many things. Tyr at first was intimidated and distrustful of Azul since hees from the Blue Bloods. They talk about the Church, the Empire, and the rebellions that are against the Empire upation and its forced indoctrination of their religions to the people of Aethens. While he talked about other things with Zinar, with Tyr they were like brothers. Tyr is huge and burly, strong and sturdy. It is probably why his master bought him from other lords. He is handy for field work and for strength consuming tasks. But Azul from he was a child while he did not inherit his father hatred for the peasant who his father described as fouling the air of his estate, he inherit his father talent in fighting. Since he was young he trained with demaster from the Capital and strategies and battle tactics from a teacher his father hired from the Capital. One day, they fought each other, him and Tyr because of a provocation. Tyr could not believe that such a well-bred son of nobles who never had to endure hardship since they were a child would be able to contend with people of thend like him, who have tobor away at the field from morning till dusk. While Tyr is stronger, he is not nimble neither is he utilizing the energy he possessed in an effective way. Azul was agile, good in utilizing force, his attack aimed at vital parts. No matter how big and strong Tyr was, how could he endure repeated attacks at his weak spot? When the peasant group saw how Azul, a kid two times smaller and younger than Tyr defeated that giant with only wooden de, they were truly impressed and in awe. Azul then started teaching battle tactics and demanship to the peasants as more and more of them were interested in learning. In the beginning, Tyr was full of disdain as he describes that battle tactics is for the weak. But slowly he was open to the idea and surprisingly he is a fast learner. As Azief saw this memory he snickered. Azul did not realize it but he is unintentionally creating a private squad. He saw in that memory that the peasant start practicing with clubs and staves in secret for self-defense and slowly even when Azul squared off with them, they are slowly putting a good fight. Azief also saw how Azul in that memories slowly changing. In Azul weekly meeting with the peasant around the forest, he slowly understands who he is. He would never truly belong with the peasants since he is a different status no matter how nice or generous he is. The fear of peasants towards the nobility is ingrained in their soul. And in one asion he could understand why. One day, hees to the meeting ce when he notices no one is there Newse a day alter from Zinar, that one of the peasant who worked in the estate of Count of Cartegena were caught eating phollum, a nt to induce miscarriage. If the person eating it was a noble, then at least she would only be sent to the Church to atone for a few months before returning home. But for peasant¡­they were not allowed to abort their children for the Reaping needs lives and blood. How could the servant ss keep their numbers if they started aborting children from their belly? When asked, the servant did not dare say who it was that impregnated her but she pointed her fingers at Tyr. Tyr was angry and got up in anger. One of the servants is friend with Tyr and defended him saying that the Countess son was the one that impregnate the servants. And unsurprisingly, the Countess son denies the charges and pointed to Tyr. Tyr, a strong man, fought off the other servants, cracks the neck of the guards trying to arrest him and fled the estate. He is now hunted by ve hunters. The servants that try to defend Tyr were subjected to punishment. The Count estate took the servant tongue for lying and his bones were broken. At night Tyr once again broke through the Count estate and took that servant away. When the peasant group that heard of this matter, they do not dare toe out of their estates to meet fearing they would be discovered by the ve hunters. It was then Zinar ask him how far would he go for the peasants? At which point that they will lose him? It was at that time Azul understand that he had to make a choice,. He made a choice to stand with the oppressed. It was also that moment when they affirmed what they were feelings for each other. But other than an unspoken understanding it did not go more than that. In the years that followed, Azul saw how cruel life is for the peasant of the Remusian Empire. And how cruel its nobles. Since then he met with Zinar and they talked about many things, thing that could be considered heresies to the Temple of Thonos. He never saw anyone that spoke more freely about the world then Zinar. And as he saw the world, not only through his eyes, but through the eyes of the peasants, the people below him in both status and wealth, he began to secretly despise the Empire. But what he loathed the most about the Empire, more than the fact that the Empire brutal disregard for the rights ofmon folks,, it was the fact that peasants are treated as less than humans, like cattle, and above all the harvest of their blood in the Reaping. The more intense the war in the borders, the more peasants is sacrificed to the church for blood magic. Azul was a noble¡­but he was no simple noble. While his father agreed with the doctrine of the temple, the Canon and even revered it, obedience above all, his mother is different. Azul mother reminded him when he was a child before her passing that a noble duty is to keep everyone under theirnds safe and fed, protecting its people from harm and fear is what it means to be a noble. Even though his status and Zinar status is different, they both share the same feeling about the empire. They were kids at the time but both of them are not normal kids. While Azul was born into the aristocracy and descended from a noble old lineage, he himself share not the passion of his father for the Church and its teaching that seems like a perversion of the Holy Canon to excuse all the horrendous things done by the Church. And while he sympathizes with the peasant, Azul never show his support openly since he himself could be dragged as heretics. Most nobles view the peasant as pig waiting to be ughtered for the next reaping. Azul on the other hand did not share the same opinion. As he was thinking of this he spotted Zinar among the crowd. He did not shout to her, he only beams at her with his clear blue eyes. Zinar face is turned towards Azul and Azul could see that she seems worried. She seems to be searching for someone else in the throng of peasant crowds. In the town square the priest began its recitation of the Holy Book, once again hammering down the fact that nobles have the right of self-preservation and the peasant have the duty of self-sacrifice. Every time Azul heard it he felt uneasy and repulsed. Azief saw all of this in Azul face, his expression shows disgust. He is standing beside Azul looking at his every movement, his body ethereal and translucent, unnoticed by everyone. Azief knows that Azul lingering intent did not show this just for nothing. It must have something to do with Azul regret somehow. And Azief also knows why the phrase of duty of self-sacrifice seems to disgust Azul very much. Azief knows that while Azul has reincarnated himself and have no memories of the past, there is still some resonance of his lives. When he was Azul of that Asura tribe, The Celestials reaped the lives of his race like they were cattle and they were servants and ves of the Celestials. It wasn¡¯t until he broke through and avenges the Celestial that his race could live and prospers in the Universe. Now, once again, in this life, that same situation urs. This Empire sacrifices its people like cattle to power the Wall of their Borders, sacrificing innocent lives. However this time, the position of Azul is reversed. In his life before, he was the oppressed ss, he was the ves. This time however, he was the oppressor ss; he is the master, a noble of great powerful house. Yet, he still fights the injustice he saw and not be distracted and tempted by his new life. Azief believe this has something to do with that Defiant Heart of Azul. Azief then looked back at the Reaping that is about to begin. Azul seems relived when he didn¡¯t see Tyr among the crowd of the Reapings. As Azul look towards Zinar, Azul spotted his father in the stand looking at him. His eyes seems to ask ¡®Why are you among them son?¡¯ Azul heart sinks and Azief could feel it too. From the re of his father eyes it seems that after the reaping is done his father would inquire about his rtionship with peasants. His father has always suspected that Azul is quite sympathetic towards the peasant ss. Meanwhile, the ceremony of the Reaping is about to be started. ¡®Exalted Magus, please begins¡¯ The magus is a red hair woman, with a scar on both of her cheeks, that seems deep and painful. She brought out a phial of blood from the box on the altar. Through the blood of the people, would the world be prosperous. Then she crushes that phial of blood and the blood seems to seeped into the Magus body. She waved her hand and manacles from below the stand of the Reaping flew snap closed on the wrist of the peasants. The manacles are silver in color and seem to be imbued by some magical properties. Then with another swish of her hands, a dozens of des flew out from below the altar stand surrounding the frightened and crying peasants. The magus and the Learned Ones, the Avengers of the Chaos look coldly and snorted. Then the Learned One spoke what they always recite before the Reapings. ¡®Those who sacrificed themselves to God and held back the Chaos are blessed by the Angels and Heaven is their rewards¡¯ Azul look at this and heard the words, yet his heart could not truly agree with the doctrine of the Church ¡®Those who resides in heaven shall know that the rewards in Heaven is great and beyond anything in earthly realms. But those who are selfish, love life more than their love for God will forfeit both their lives and the promise of heaven.¡¯ Then the Learned One turns to the crowd of peasant that is below the stand And then he ask ¡®Who is hiding from the sacred summons?¡¯ Then as Azul is about to join his father in the podium among the nobles he saw something that takes his breath away. The crowd gasped and Azul felt that he is getting dizzy and his throat parched. He saw someone he knew being dragged to the Reapings. He could not believe it and something burns in his heart. Azief notices this too. Not the obvious expression on Azul face but that beating heart. It seems to be beating with such power that Azief could only imagine the force behind that. Normal mortal would not sense it but Azief is not a normal mortal. It was like as his heart is beating, the sound echoes through all Universes. The fire in Azul heart if it could be taken out could burns world. Azief smiles bitterly. ¡®He is not enlightened¡¯ ¡®If Azul is enlightened his heart could burn everything. With only his Will he could burn anything in this Universe. The title of Divinity of Fire is not wasted on him¡¯ As Azief look at the scene that took Azul by surprise, a trace of sadness also appears on Azief face. He sighed and closes his eyes *** Chapter 245: Six lives, six regrets (3) MEANWHILE ON EARTH That cave where Azief is now undergoing his trial is undisturbed and as Azief body enters the saber, a small green serpent enters the cave at the same time, like it was sensing that Azief is no longer there. Strangely enough none of the restrictions, magic formation, and arrays did anything to that serpent. The green serpent slithers, wandering the cave, moving deeper inside the cave. Until finally that serpent stop slithering. It hissed, its slitted eyes seems to close and opens like it is capturing an image. Then that serpent opens its mouth and green gases out from it. That green gas covered the serpent and then that serpent turns into a young man wearing a clean cut suit that resembles closely to an Armani suit. The young man look slit with his hairbed back, his face look dashingly handsome and his body fit and lean. He looks at the floating sabers and there is aplicated expression on his face. Then he shakes his head. ¡®Azief, you are attempting the Six Trials again this time? That man seems to be asking the silence. ¡®Six paths of suffering¡­.is too long. There is a threat that ising. And I could not wait that long, Azief. By now, you must have started the Second Trials. In the past, you did not ass the Trials¡­especially thest trial. I didn¡¯t know what thest trial is about¡­but I hope this time you will pass it. The world has changed, and so you have changed and maybe even the future might also on the path of changing¡¯ He smiles a bit ¡®You be morepassionate¡­and you have begun to understand a bit to speak like humans¡¯ and that man chuckles a bit. This man is none other than Loki the Trickster. ¡®You did not let go of your love. Though your love life is asplicated as before. But because you could not let go you are torn. I understand why you could not let go. Letting go is not as easy as one would think.¡¯ Loki heard all about Sofia and Azief debacle. But to him, it is a normal argument between couples that are in love and are not as serious as one would think. And while stories and dramas would like to paint arguments as the reason why people broke up that is not true. Argument is healthy. Arguing and a fight are different. Arguing actually makes the romantic bonds unbreakable. It is sign that the rtionship is maturing. Arguing sucks. But conflict avoidance is worse. But like any other thing, there are mature and immature types of fights. When people started to speak their mind clearly, that is a sign that rtionship is maturing. And the fact that Sofia is angry means she cares. Arguing means they aremitted to each other. Absence of arguing is a sign major problem of lovers But, Loki just afraid that this argument will turns to a fight. When fighting, one begun to mudsling and both will get dirty Loki could not help but feel exasperated with both Sofia and Azief, this two lovers. Not only he has to plot and scheme to stop what probably will be the end of the Universes, he has also to y matchmaker for Azief and Sofia. And then there is the elephant in the room. Katarina. Young love Loki once remarked. Right now, Katarina is still sane not like that Goddess of Ice and Snow. Loki has a theory about Sovereigns. Loki did not be Sovereign using the conventional way, fighting for the Will of the World and sitting on the Divine Throne. But he notices something about Sovereigns that maybe the Sovereigns themselves didn¡¯t realizes. And now, as he was in the past, and saw the origin story of the people who will one day be Sovereigns, Loki notice amon theme. Loki in the future only knows Katarina when she was Sovereign. She was obsessed with the God of Death. Her love for him sometimes bordered on insanity as she would not even allow normal mortal to love thus the curse she inflicted upon daughter of Milos But the Katarina Loki knows now do seem to love Azief but not as obsessed as she was in the future. And Azief in the future seems to be morbidly dark and has some obsession with Sofia, never allowing her to be hurt in a way that would allow her to die. But Loki knows Azief true obsession. It is power. Or to be more urate the truth of the world and the Universe. Though Loki never knows what Azief would do with all of that power. Raymond and his obsession with maintaining the order of the world. Oreki and Hikigaya also have their own obsessions. Loki theory was that when one bes a Sovereign their feelings were amplified hundred folds and even change some of them. That would exin Katarina obsession with Azief. She was already in love with Azief be she bes Sovereigns and that feeling only amplified when she became one. Maybe the way to be a true Sovereign is to cut the obsession away. Then he sighed ¡®That Azul is not some kind of normal Gods or Devils. That is a supreme ancient existence, an overlord that rules unchallenged in the Vast Universe. Why do you think he would set these six trials without a Price? But if you really passed this trial¡­.then your control over Life and Death would probably beplete in the future. Then that time¡­.you probably could¡­¡¯ and then Loki shakes his head and then he smiles to himself He is thinking of a new future. Where the people he knew is alive, people he loves are well and happy. He looks at the six sabers, only one is glowing with power. ¡®Blissful State¡¯ as he pointed his finger to one of the saber. He smiles as he notices that Azief did not yet enter that trial. ¡®Struggling Realm¡¯ he said as he look at the Heaven Sundering Saber. Azief once said that is the easiest trial and the fastest trial. ¡®Mortal Trial¡¯ he said as he looks at the glowing saber where Azief is in right now. Azief said that this trial is the easiest one to reach enlightenment. There is enough suffering for one to achieve enlightenment, but not too much that one could be consumed by it As long as one did not waste their time in this trial one could achieve enlightenment by experiencing all the mortal feelings Loki also felt the irony. The whole trials seem to be designed for people to learn to let go, both regrets and desires. Then Loki looks at one of the other sabers and he said ¡®Lower Forms trial¡¯ It is one of the longest trial Azief mentioned to him in the future And then he looks at another saber and he smiles. ¡®The Desire trial¡¯ and then he look at thest saber and his eyes glint with maliciousness. ¡®The Hell trial¡¯ Then he closes his eyes and sigh, his sigh is long and deep, hard and full of emotions. He then said ¡®Azief, if you pass this trial, this detour is nothing. But if you fail, then it will be a waste of time. So, I will help you. After all that is the reason I was sent to the past.¡¯ He chuckles a bit and then he pointed his finger to two sabers. He then look up at the ceiling of the cave, but his eyes is actually looking at the sky and beyond it, knowing that eternal existence would hear him if he invokes his name ¡®Azul, you owe karma from me!¡¯ His voice boomed in the Dark Universe reaching the Vast Universe. Loki did not use the voice from his vocal chords but using the power of his soul to let his voice travels through the extremity of space to reach the vast universe. ¡®Time has gone crazy, heavens and the lower realms were turned upside downs and the Laws of Time were changed. But you live outside of time, and so Karma between us still exists. Pay your Karma to me and let the memory of the past bless my friend!¡¯ There were silence for a while but then the skies of Earth crack and thunder boomed like something is answering the call. Loki on the other hand coughed a mouthful of blood to the ground. He then look up to the sky, smiling. ¡®We are even¡¯ Loki said towards the sky. The sky boomed with thunder, acknowledging Loki words and somewhere in the Vast Universe, sitting in his gigantic throne with holy light glowing behind it, a gigantic being close his eyes. The sky on Earth is calm again. And then Loki smiles and turns once again into a serpent and slither outside the caves as time pass by. *** Chapter 246: The beginning of the rebellion (1) The wind blows. The dust rises up and themotion in the town square bes louder and louder. The sound of gasp and look of fear is evident in many of the faces of the people in the stand. Some people who saw what is happening could only down in eptance. Azief who is formless, looking like a translucent ghost that could not be seen by anyone look at the group of people being dragged toward the stand. Azul face was pale and his hands were trembling of fear or indignance. Azief understand the feeling Azul is seeing the Avengers of Chaos dragging unconscious children their feet dragging the soil and mud, looking battered and beaten, bloodied and bruised. One of the Avengers glower down at the trembling victim who were not unconscious looking intimidating. Azul recognize him as Avenger Damian whoes to his father estate a few times in the past. Looking big, decked with the uniform of the Avenger of Chaos uniform, with a face that invites dread he shouted, his voice echoes around the square. ¡®Foolish peasants! Conspiring against the Empire to run away! Hmph!¡¯ His finger jabs toward the haggard young children head, pushing one of the children to stumble. Azul clenched his fist so hard that his veins bulged. Most of the people being dragged had nothing to do with Azul but one of the children¡­.Azul knows her. ¡®How can you be there?¡¯ Azul asked himself They are some of the children he has been teaching and instructing in secrets among the crowd that the Avenger brought to the town square. There were Erena, a young girl he taught using staff, crouching in pain; her lips are bloodied sign of being punched in her face. Beside her, is a battered Ymir, a young kid who is always cheerful blindly shielding Erena from being hurt by Avenger Damian. A sickening fear descended upon Azul. While the Reaping take lives, they rarely take the life of a child. This is even frowned upon in the Canon. But that Avenger clearly intending to Reap these children lives. And the more he thought of this, old feelings welled up inside him. Azief also notices it¡­.and he also feels it. He could no longer remain detached. It was like he was synchronizing with Azul Azul tries to ignore his hammering pulse but then like he is being pour cold water, his heart be calm. He began calcting risk. He knows what he wanted to do, and his heart wanted to, so his mind begun thinking of ideas to make his heart intent into a reality He saw that the peasant outnumbers the Church people in the square and on the stand. But what would motivate these peasants whose fear of churchmen is as much as they fear the nobles? Should he give a speech crying out that the Canon never condone such deeds of Reaping young children not of age? Trying to reason with Avengers and Learned Ones? Then Azul scoffed at his thoughts. If that work¡­there would never be Reaping in the first ce. Azul didn¡¯t know who started this idea of Reaping but Azul is sure one day people would revile that person. So, Azul does the only thing he knows best. He knows that might rules over all and might is the only truth in this world. That is how the Empire did it. And might and power in the wrong hands has shown how disastrous it can be towards themon people. Azul hearth beat like a war drum, his hand stopped trembling and his breath be harsher and then he runs. He runs before he even knows what he is doing and then he lunged towards the Avengers that the closest to him. Azul smile as he collides with that Avenger. There is one thing that he did not tell the peasant group he met in those secret weekend retreat. It is also the secret he kept from his family. He could use Blood Magic. Blood Magic is heavily regted by the church. The Church makes people believe that the only people that could use Blood Magic are the people from Church and those blessed by the Winged Ones of Thonos. And those who can use magic resembling the Blood Magic of Church are called Agents of Chaos and are believed toe from Phaesnos Heart. Phaesnos breeds Demons in his Chaos Realm. And those who used magic that is unpurified, which is not from the Church is considered Demon-Touched But Azul knows that is not true. After all Azul could use his own blood to do the same effect like the people of the Church and its effect is even longer than what he knows of Blood Magic of the Churchmen. With enough blood, people who use magic can move and push people and objects, heal illnesses and disease, create fireballs, manipte the elements of the world and many other marvels. But most of blood magic is fleeting, quickly consuming the blood that fuels it. It is the reason why The Empire only uses magic in times of war and to keep the Four Wall intact. And it is because of that Azul rarely uses his Blood Magic from the first moment he knew he could do it. For he fears the Church will take him away somewhere or charge him for trying to consort with Phaesnos. And he clearly would not use it in this moment, right in front of Learned Ones and Avengers of Chaos. He is just using his physical prowess Azul run and head butt the nearest Avengers, a sensation of pain runs through his forehead. But he gritted his teeth and endures the pain as his eyes be determined. BOOM! Like the sound of a gong hitting a steel stick, the sound sounded loudly in the town square. The peasant gasped at this. They could not believe someone would interrupt the Reaping. The Avenger staggers backwards, iling out with his staff. ¡®Who is it that dares attack the Avenger of the Church?!¡¯ The Avenger shouted as he tries to take a swing. Azul smirk as he knew that attack would not connect. Fortunately Azul stay too close to him so the Avenger could not get a good swing at Azul. Azul take the opportunity that is handed to him. Before that Avenger could recover from his dizziness Azul push that Avenger away and stamp down on his feet. The Avenger crumples in pain and Azul jump and executed a spinning kick at the Avenger neck, cracking it. ¡®ARGHH! Run away!¡¯ The people in the crowd scream and scramble out of the way, clearly terrified that the Church will enact its terrible vengeance upon them too. Death by association is not impossible in the Empire. On the crowd, Azul could hear his father barking and denying. Azul is standing there on the middle of the town square, his eyes clear and for the first time in a long time his heart is free. ¡®Hah. Hah.¡¯ He breathed loudly, a smile on his face. A few more Avengers charge towards Azul from the distance, armed with their staff Azul smiles carefreely. For some reason, he smiles. He did not know why. Azief seeing this also smiles. Others may not understand. But he understands. Being free. Freedom. That is something Azief understand. He, like Azul yearns to be release from the shackles of the world and hold his own fate in his own hands. He did not want anyone dictate to him what should be done and what is to be done. He wanted to peer through the heavenly secrets and learn the truth of the Universe Azief understand. So, he smiles too. Azul look at the people running and the Avengering towards him. Even though that attack was impulsive, Azul is not entirely bereft of reason. He knows he needs to get the crowd on his side. He alone could not overwhelm the Church people. On the nobles stand, Azul could see his father crouch and cover his face, howling curses at you and there is disappointment in his eyes. But now, Azul is free. Azief could feel it. Azief could like something that shackling Azul has been broken. Azul took the staff that the Avenger had dropped and get ready in a fighting stance position as a few more Avengers is running to get him ¡®Get the boy!¡¯ One of the Magus on the stand shouted in anger and disbelief. By now, hell is loose on the stand and below it. The kids in bondage try to free themselves while avoiding being captured by the Avenger of the Church. Ymires beside Erena and brought her away the moment he got the rope around his hand loose. Ymir eyes are red as he looks toward the red hair Magus. Ymir picked up a dagger form the ground belonging to some merchant running away. Erena grab his hand ¡®Ymir what are you doing?¡¯ ¡®For my friend, I need to take that Magus head!¡¯ ¡®Ymir!¡¯ Erena shouted, her eyes fill with tears as she sobs. ¡®I could not lose you too¡¯ Ymir halted and then sighing he hug Erena but his eyes did not leave the Magus Meanwhile one of the Avengerses swinging wildly towards Azul. Azul smirked. With the staff Azul deflect the wild swing and drive the staff into that Avenger throat with one fluid motion. The Avenger folds over, croaking and the other two is surrounding Azul, their eyes full of vignce clearly recognizing this boy is no normal peasant boy. Azul remember the demaster guidance to him during those years he teaches him, to move like water, unobstructed and formless. And with that Azul seems like he is dancing in the battlefield, elegant and beautiful, the staff on his hand seems to be attacking in an unpredictable way, yet beautiful like a dew drop from the edge of a leaf. Dancing backward and forward, while at the same time dodging blows and returning a few hits back, Azul is slowly overwhelming the Avenger. For some reason, Azul find himself to be so talented in fighting that even he did not know how he could be so talented. In the middle of the battle, he even brings out moves he never learned before. But this move is not the moves that his teacher taught him. This moves he brings out is lethal and deadly, its sole purpose is to eliminate the threat. Azul never remembers learning such lethal battle tactics. But Azief could see it. The intuition of Azul the Divinity of Fire. Behind Azul, there are some people that did not run instead they are standing there on the square. They saw the children being hauled for the Reaping. And some of those children have fathers, rtives and older brothers. Those that did not run, the peasants that are too brave for their own good, started a cheer while some of them raise whatever they could. They could not let children to be sacrificed for the reaping. It is one thing to take their lives but maybe the Reaping of young children is way over whatever line that is drawn Even self-sacrifice has a limit. The peasant could sacrifice their lives to the Reaping because the church promised them that their children will be taken care off and for some they believe the promise of heaven. But even if that bet is off¡­what would they hope as their lives being Reap by the Sword of the Church? Azul could see where the wind is blowing. He cried ¡®Join me!¡¯ as hended a hard fist into one of the Avengers knocking him down unconscious. ¡®Together we all can drive them away!¡¯ By this time the Learned Ones and the Magus on the stand clearly could not stand it anymore. Chapter 247: The beginning of the rebellion (2) ¡®Impudent brat!¡¯ The Red Hair woman Magus shouted as she crushed a vial and blood seeps into her hands. She waved her hand and people could feel the air around the square changes. From a cool temperate temperature the square turns into a ce of biting cold. Azul then find himself floating upwards and upwards. Like his body being pushed upwards by an invisible force, clutching him from the ground. And before he knows it he is higher than a two story building, below his feet is nothing but air If he is dropped from that height he would surely die. And if that is not enough the magic seems to be messing with his mind. Azul will himself to be awake even when the magic is clearly trying to affect his mind to sleep. Azul even decided if worstes to worst he would nick himself and use his own blood to use magic. What is more important that his life rather than the fear the Church finds out he could use Blood Magic? Up in the air, Azul could see the despair and the fury of his father in the stand. He could see his older brother gloating at his fate. His brother never liked the fact that he seems close with the peasantry. Azul however had something in his heart more important than the acknowledgement of his family. It was never something he strived for anyway. He could not allow that feeling of family bring him down. What is right is right and what is wrong is wrong. This conviction crystallized and Azief who is flying to the air and watch Azul beside him could feel another shackle is being broken. Enlightenment¡­does that means letting go? Or¡­.finding something more worthwhile? Is that the only answer? To let go? What Azul didn¡¯t see is how his act of rebellion against the Church authority, his act today of defying the invible image of invincibility of the Church has emboldened the peasant on the square. The two Magus on the stand also began to notice this. They be pale as they could see the way the peasant look at them changed. They were no longer afraid or meek. They could see it. Anger. Hatred in those eyes. But the Magus acted toote, overconfident of the Avenger ability to bring down the kid thus making this situation. But to be honest it is not really overconfidence. If this was any other kid, how could they battle with three Avenger of the Church and even knock them out cold like Azul? Who could have thought his talent in fighting is this powerful? With his skill if he went to Ashaya he could even be given a post in the Imperial Guard. Seeing that Azul brought down the Avenger of the Church single handedly has given the peasant the courage they werecking and at the same time the taste for vengeance. As the tradesmen, nobles , distinguished person at the edges of the town square scatter and flee as they felt the way the situation unfolding slowly turning into a riot, the crowd of peasant, walk forward, their eyes red, and their heart firm and strong, surges forward to the stand with an animal like roar. They are charging the stand The Avenger of the Church on the stand panicked to be charged by a mob since they never encounter such situation. ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ ¡®KILL THEM!¡¯ The shouting of the mob drown any scolding the Avenger shouted at them No matter how powerful the Red hair Magus, it is on the basis of her blood vials that she could uses magic to deter the peasants and the people that want to do her harm. The Magus inly don¡¯t have enough blood vials to fuel magic moreplicated than throwing people and objects around. There is not enough blood to contain this charging mob They could not turn the tide of this mob through magic alone. The Magus is seen using her hands to fling people away from the stand Ymir hides below the stand looking an opportunity. He already sent Erena to an uncle he knows. He needs to avenge his childhood friend or his heart would not be at ease. ¡®Kill that Magus!¡¯ One of the cksmith shouted as he throws a huge boulder at the red hair Magus. She crushes another vial of blood and she waves her hand as the boulder exploded and dust covered the area. As the Magus could not concentrate on Azul who is on the air right now, her grip on her magic towards Azul weakens and Azul plunged down to the ground. ¡®By Thonos!¡¯ Azul shouted Azul grimaced and bite his finger and bloodes out from his wound. ¡®This is it. All or nothing.¡¯ The area below is in chaos, shouting and screaming is the only noise that could be heard. No one would realize what he is doing right now. The blood seeps into his finger and Azul concentrate his mind as he could feel the energy around him, like a force that surrounds everything. And he wills that force to stop. To stop him. To stop the force that pushing him down. Just before he falls down to his death, he stop in the air for a few seconds, dispersing the force that would crush him if he falls down for that height For three seconds he floats a few feet from the ground before the magic lost its effectiveness. Azul thennded on the ground safely ¡®That was close¡¯ he said to himself as he looks around him, confident no one saw what he was doing. He look at his left and right and smile in satisfaction as no one saw what he had done. Amidst the screaming and the chaos and the fighting around the stand against the authority of the Church The Shurley riots. The crowd of peasant is going to reach the stand. On the podium nearby the stand the nobles are all pale. The peasant does not understand why the nobles are pale and they would hardly care but Azul understand the nobles fear. The wrath of the Church must not be underestimated. Azul need to make the choice. The mob seems to lose all reason in their anger and now that the spark of rebellion has been ignited in their heart it is hard to extinguish it. Standing there it was like time slowed for Azul. He could see the fighting, the Avengers being beaten down, the people climbing the stand and the people rushing to lynch the Churchmen. Then he knows this is the time for him to make the choice. It is now or never. *** Chapter 248: Six wheels of reincarnation (1) The chaos is ongoing. The screams and shouting of anger continue in the square. The sound of people beating each other, the Avengers shouted threats and the Magus hurling magic all could be seen by Azul. But Azul also had hardened his heart, the moment he decided to step out. He had hoped that Zinar would step out. Since he saw her among the crowd, he had hoped she would step out Because this is as much is her dream as it is his. This is what he talked about with Tyr and Zinar a long time ago. Of their wish to create a new and a better world. In that world there will be no Reaping, no more unnecessary war that taxes the peasant and themon folks. It was a dream¡­.but now unintentionally, today, at this day of the Reaping, this is that first step. A rebellion against the Empire and the Church of Thonos. Tyr was a peasant but he talks about this idea of supnting the Empire authority and power with bravery. And Zinar always dreams of such world. Azul also dreams and yearn for that world. They talked about the rebellion in other corners of the Empire with gusto and dream to be a Rebel against the Empire. For Azul while he did not appear to crave power he is a noble. A True blue blooded noble. It is his belief that noble should not treat their servants a treatment akin of animals. And he himself did not like the practice of Reaping. He could not understand it even though he has been going to church with his family since he was a chill that could read and write. Should he let the crowd decide what to do, or make a brutal example or take them alive and try them for their crimes? But who should try them? And for what crimes? To the eyes of the Empire, they Church did no crimes. This has always been the way. The peasant sacrificed to the church, their blood paved the way for the Empire conquest while the sons and daughters of the peasant is givens some blood money. Then they would grow up to be healthy and then married another peasant and give some children. Then it is their turn to be reaped and their sons and daughter will get the Blood Money form the Church Round and round it goes. The cycle of blood continues and suffering upon suffering is heaped upon the peasantry¡­.till when the war will stop and at which point the Empire will stop killing its citizens. Azul smiles bitterly as he thought of it. He knows there is only one thing the Empire understands. Brutality and force. If he wanted to create that world he dreamed of¡­..being nice won¡¯t cut it. Azul look at the charging crowd and then he shouted, his eyes red, his hair fluttering as he throws the staff lying on the ground to one of the Avengers trying to kick a peasant. Like a sharp spear it flew through the air, whistling as that staff pass through the crowd and hit the Avenger on the face. The force causes that Avenger face to be depressed as blood spurted out from his eyeballs and his nose and as he falls down he died of choking of his own blood. ¡®Let no Magus, no Learned Ones, and No Avenger alive! Let their blood shed and collect their blood as penance for their crimes against the people of Aethens!¡¯ The crowd listening roar in excitement and approval ¡®ARGGGH!¡¯ ¡®AYE!¡¯ The Magus has already been stomped on and punched enough by the crowding mob that she looks nothing like the haughty magus before. It was Ymir that ended that Magus life with a swift strike of a dagger to her throat. She convulsed on the stand, her hands trying to stop the spurting blood from her neck, her blood drenched the nk below Her blood drips down through the gaps of the execution tform. The Avengers some of them are in theirst breath, gasping for air as the peasant stomp their faces and their bodies. Some of them are unrecognizable from a meat patty sold in some marketce.. The mob took the Sword of the Church that already fall down to the ground and is now using it reaps the lives of the church men and women with it. Death¡­..like always seems to pervade the entire town square of Shurley. But today it is not the blood of the peasant that is sacrificed to Thonos. Today, it is those who professed their love for Thonos that is sacrificed. Their blood spills the execution stand, dripping down. Azul look down at his feet as he saw the blood flowing down from the tform dripping down across the gaps of wooden nks and like flowing water, flows towards him as he walks to the Reaping tform. A Magus managed to get away in the chaos by levitating herself and went away as fast as possible. Azul still look at the blood and shakes his head. He knows that this blood needs to be purified by the Church before it could be used as Blood Magic. This is why he wanted the fact that he could use his blood to use magic be a secret. If people know he could use his own blood to use blood magic without being purified by the Holy Instrument of the Church, Azul shudders to think what would happen to him. Then a shout sounded on the air, shaking the town square ¡®You dare rebel against the Church, heretics!¡¯ As thest of the Avengers being sacrificed to the anger and wrath of the peasant mob, and the kids were released from their bondage, the eyes of everyone in the town square drift upwards to the Magus that hase back. She seems to have a few more vials of blood thus she has the courage to return. She seems to be floating on the air and a few of the peasant shrink back. But only a few among the crowd seems afraid. Many of the peasants are still governed by anger and in anger, they were brave and courageous The Magus looks toward Azul with hatred in her eyes and a bit of fear. ¡®So decisive for a young boy¡¯ she thought to herself as she saw Azul standing there, his feet is deep in a muddy soils of pooling blood. ¡®Heretics!¡¯ She snorted as she looks at the crowd looking at her like she is their prey. Then she pointed her finger toward Azul and shouted ¡®What is your name little heretic!¡¯ Azul then sighed and said ¡®My name is Azul of House Verignon¡¯ he said coolly. He knows trying to hide it is futile. It is better to juste out with it. Then Azul shouted ¡®Run back to Ashaya and tell the Empire that Shurley will have no more Reaping.¡¯ The Magus hearing this causes her face to turns red because of anger. She look at the vials she have on her bracelets and seems to be contemting whether she could kill this kid and then run away to safety from the mob. She sighed as she knows that is not possible. She did not think she would encounter such situation today, thus she did not bring to many blood vials from the Church. She then looks at the peasant looking at her with a face of anger and more than that it is the killing intent around them, fearless and unconstrained that causes her to take a second look at the people of Shurley. She was astonished above all else. She has been to Shurley for five years to conduct these Reaping and these peasants usually were so afraid of her that they do not even dare to match eyes with her. But today, they were as fierce as lions and as bloodthirsty as wolves. With that boy leading them, he turned a pack of sheep into a pack of wolves. The Magus looks at Azul and snorted ¡®No more Reaping?¡¯ then sheughed. She put two fingers on her heart and deres a sacred oath ¡®As Thonos my witness, the Church will wring the blood from everyst man, woman and child who participated in this rebellion!¡¯ Before Azul can respond, she flies away, fast as lighting. But the crowd seems to not hear the threat as they are still enveloped by a feeling of rage. One of them whoops and said ¡®To the house of Count of Cartegena! Let us loot their estate!¡¯ one of them shouted. Another added among the crowds ¡®The nobles have bled us and abuse us no less that the Church and the Empire! It is time for them to pay for their crimes too.¡¯ ¡®AYE!!!¡¯ ¡®HUH!¡¯ ¡®HUH!¡¯ The cheers were deafening As Azief saw this Azief was reminded of the French Revolution spoken in history. This is probably how that Riot and massacres that cover France started and how it started to snowball. ¡®Off with their heads¡¯ the peasant shouted. Azul saw some of them are peasants that are acquainted with Tyr and old man Ben. And then another person shouted ¡®Let us sack the market and take the merchant gold! They are the same. Sucking us peasant dry like leeches!¡¯ Another cheer of acknowledgement sounded all over the town square. If there is a profession hated the most by the peasant it is the merchants. Azul saw it. Zinar saw it. The kids gathered around Azul and Zinar as the adults keep on shouting and screaming, discussing where to burn, loot and pige. Erena seems to be crying while Ymir is consoling her. The peasant seems to be primed for more vengeance against their oppressors. Azul could already imagine it. In a blink of an eye they would surely begin to ransack nearby trader houses and burns down nobles estate. Azul had a n. The noble¡­..is still needed in that n. After all the main primary concern are still the Empire and the Church of Thonos. All orders seem to be thrown away in this crowd of mob. All that could be seen is chaos. And Azul could feel it. Killing intent that¡¯s seems to be billowing to the heavens. Azul look at the crowd, his face is uncertain. He could shout anything and they would probably listen but what should he shout? Zinare beside him and hold his hand ¡®Azul, what should we do? The mob seems to be crazy¡¯ Zinar herself seems afraid of this development. Azul could understand why¡­but he could also understand why the peasant is acting like this. All it takes is a spark. Today, Azul provide that spark. And once something exploded it is air to put it the way it was before. Zinar is looking up to Azul, seemingly unsure as Azul is Azul sighed ¡®What would Tyr do?¡¯ He ask himself and Zinar heard him ¡®Azul what are you thinking?¡¯ Azul squeeze Zinar hand as he seems to be trying to search for confidence for what he is attempting to do. Then he look towards Zinar and said ¡®Zinar¡­.do you remember what we always talked about with Tyr? We always talked about building a new world, a better world. I promise him that when I grow old enough, I would go to the Capital, gain power and influence and bring him to the Capital to help me in building that world. My n is to be the Emperor Ministers and advise the Emperor to stop the institution of Reaping. Slowly me and Tyr would change the world. And I want you to be beside me when I did that.¡¯ Then he sighed, his smile bitter, his eyes seems to lose some luster as he could saw all the blood spilled today. ¡®But today¡­today I understand. The Empire will never want to listen to the cries and pleadings of the peasant. Since they viewed the peasants as nothing more than just a blood supply, they never would have stopped. They could not be reasoned with because they don¡¯t want to listen.¡¯ Azul squeeze Zinar hand harder ¡®This is the first step¡¯ Azul said to her but it was mostly to himself. He knows that Tyr would surely want to loot the entire town. They talked about this too. What should be done when they started a rebellion? They should gather foods, and valuables. But Azul had a different thought. If he did that¡­what is the difference between him and the Empire? Looting the town, yes, it hurts the nobles and the Church¡­.but it also hurts the peasants and themon folk. So, without hesitation he shouted to the crowd ¡®Stop this madness, my fellow people of Aethens!¡¯ His voice seems to boom. Azul knows why his sound could travel so far and wide. It is because the effect of the blood is not yet dissipating. It is also the reason why the staff he throws before to that Avenger was so powerful causing that avenger to die with that throws. ¡®Don¡¯t loot the town. We are not somewless mob!¡¯ Azul is already 15 years old, considered almost an adult in Aethens old customs. But among the crowd there are many old bones, stonecutters, and miners, people that have their lives ruined by the Empire, Nobles and the Church. But young as he is, Azul have stop the Reaping of children and many peasants who undoubtedly felt thankful and gratitude in their hearts is present among the crowd of angered mob. The crowd of mob like being showered with cold showers stumbles to halt from all that excitement of wanting to loot and burn the vige and the city. They falls silent and looking shamefaced and hesitant. A few of the older men among the mob step out and look at Azul. ¡®Well then, Azul of House Verignon what should we do now?¡¯ The peasant in the mob turns to Azul and looks toward him, asking him what to do. It was at this moment Azul understand what is happening. Not only the rebellion he dreamed of with Tyr and Zinar is a reality, but he is recognized as the leader of the rebellion. But Azul knows it is not safe to talk here. The Church wille back and they might evene back with the Empire soldiers. Azul look at the forest in the distance. He knew that the only chance he had right now is drawing more support and he knew he had to fight back. The Empire will not be merciful. They would probablye and Reap the entire peasantry of Shurley as retaliation. A gueri attack ¡®We will go to the Forests.¡¯ Azul said, pointing his finger to the Vast Forest in the distance. It is one of thergest forests in Aethens and it is located juts near Shurley. Chapter 249: Six wheels of reincarnation (2) It is also one of the ces they considered toy low in the eventuality of a rebellion in Shurley As the peasant started moving towards the forest, taking their baggage, and food, looting the body of the Avengers, Learned Ones and the Magus, Azul sneak the vials of blood he got from the dead magus. He needs all the advantage he can get. It is made from peasant blood, a purified blood purified by the Holy Instrument of the Church. It is said that the Holy Instrument is found is some mysterious Temple in the end corners of the World. From what Azul heard of the Canon, the Temple could grant wishes and Time and Space around that Temple distorted and lightning clouds hover around the Temple without ever abating. Azul took the vials and he hesitates. Should he take it? He sighed and then nodded to himself. Azul knows if he just let the vials be because ites from the blood of peasants, sooner orter, when the Church found this vials they would use it against the peasants. It is better if he takes it and uses it to fend off any possible threat from the Church and the Empire. It would also help that he could use these bloods instead of his own blood to activate blood magic. While his blood seems to be powerful and the effectst for long time after using it, it alsoes with fatigue and risking unconsciousness when he uses it beyond his limits. But with these vials of blood Azul could train himself without worrying. Finished storing the vials he leads the people to the forest The crowd follows him to the forest, eager to leave as fast as possible fearing the Church retaliation. Arge crowd with all the peasant around Shurley area follows Azul to the forests fearing the vengeance of the Church and the Empire wrath Every peasant camp in the Shurley area is emptying itself. As Azul rides in horseback he took from one of the abandoned noble stables, he could see many children around the age of nine and ten, folding behind their parents to the forest believing in him. There is a pressure in Azul heart. Azief is still in his formless state. He seems to be floating around Azul. Azief saw how that young girl Erenae to Azul and give him her thanks and an assortment of flower. Then Ymire to exin how they were caught. Zinar and Tyr and sometimes he usuallye to the meeting but instead it was the Magus that came this time and grabbed them all, using them of nning a rebellion. Azief saw how the young boy really hated the Empire and this is proved by his defiance against the Magus, giving an Avenger a ck eyes and his question towards Azul ¡®Are we fighting back?¡¯ the young child asks, his eyes beaming. Azul seems to be thinking of something. He closes his eyes and his eyes are full of determination. Azul then nodded and said with a conviction ¡®We¡¯ll fight them as long as we have a breath in our bodies! It is time for Aethens to rise once again¡¯ The young boy nodded, and clenches his fist. Azul could see that Ymir wanted to avenge his childhood friend death. Azul heard from Erena, that their friend, Ellerod was beaten to death in their journey to the Reaping stand. And from what Azul heard from the mob, it was Ymir that give the finishing blow to that red hair Magus. As the crowd is getting deeper and deeper into the forest, suddenly a shadowy form bust out from therge bush ahead. A motley crew of young peasant rush in front of Azul, brandishing their motley array of weapons they nicked or took from swordsmith and metalsmith of the town beforeing to the forest. These young peasants with dark skin and parched skins because of the constant work they have to endure surround Azul guarding him with extreme vignce. Azul smiles a bit. Without intending to Azul seems to have gained a guard squad. Coming out from therge bush is a huge man as he raise his hand and shouted ¡®Don¡¯t stick me with that thing!¡¯ ¡®Lord!¡¯ The voice eximed ¡®It is me!¡¯ It was a familiar voice. As Azul moves his horse forward he could see who it is. His face ifs full of mud, and his hair seems to be messy. ¡®Tyr!¡¯ Azul exim dly ¡®I fear the worst has happened to you! It is good nothing happens to you!¡¯ But Tyr didn¡¯t seem happy. His shoulder slump weakly. Azul immediately understand. He must not have heard. From the way he is behaving Azul believes he is hiding from the Reaping process. Maybe his name is on the summons and he did not want to die such a meaningless death. Azul was the one beside Tyr all this years. Whoop could he not understand Tyr denial of the Empire ways? He didn¡¯t believe one shit about the duty of self-sacrifice mentioned in The Canon. The peasants that knows about this have a nickname for him The Big Heretic and Azul the Little Heretic Tyr sighed and asks ¡®Is there anyone we know among the Reaping?¡¯ he then sighed. ¡®How long until this must go on? Were the others-¡® Azul quickly cut him off ¡®Everyone alive, Tyr. The Reaping has been stopped, the Avengers and the Learned One has been killed by the peasant. It is all right Tyr. What we have dreamed all this years¡­.it has begun.¡¯ Azul said and Tyr eyes bulged and then there is excitement in his eyes. ¡®The rebellion started? Truly?¡¯ Azul jump down from his horse and sp Tyr arm. ¡®Where have you been when all of this happened? You should have been there with me.¡¯ Azul ask. ¡®I was hiding among the hills. I was about to go to the meeting when-¡® and he stopped talking as he look toward Zinar on the back talking with the children. Then whispering Tyr said to Azul ¡®Zinar told me where the meeting is. I waste and it was then I saw the Avenger of the Church and the Learned Ones and even a Magus march inside the meeting ce and brought out children and ourrades out from the meeting ce. They knew we were there, my friend. They were waiting for us¡¯ Tyr sighed and then shrugs. He could see Azul expression asking him why he did not try to save them ¡®There were too many to fight, my friend. I didn¡¯t want to die and at most they would at least be only beaten and not executed¡¯ he said. Azul nodded He could understand Tyr. He must not have thought that the Church intends to reap the children too. Harsh treatment like being beaten is normal for a peasant. If Tyr knew that those Churchmen were intending to kill those children, Tyr would have fought them tooth and nails. The only reason he did note out from his hiding and help those children is because he knew that if those children were associated with him, they might suffer more. Azul think even Tyr would be shock to hear that the kids nearly got executed in the Reaping. But Tyr seems to be looking at Zinar direction. His eyes seem to be looking at her intently and full of suspicions. And his face is not entirely pleasant. But Azul did not see it. But Azief sees it. What did Azul intend to do by showing this memory to him? Tyr tugged Azul sleeve and look at Zinar. ¡®Don¡¯t you think it is suspicious?¡¯ ¡®What is?¡¯ And then Azul saw what Tyr is looking at and he understands what Tyr is implying. Azul face bes pale. ¡®You couldn¡¯t think that she-¡® And Tyr only shrugged. Zinar who finished consoling the crying children arrived at the area and saw Tyr She then cries ¡®Tyr! You¡¯re alive!¡¯ She jumps down from her horse, her giddy exhration in in every springing step. She throws her arms around Tyr, all muddied and dirty, ignoring or not noticing Try grimace and theplicated expression on Azul face. She then turns to Azul ¡®We did it my friends. This is what we always dreamed of¡¯ Azul expression is hard and unpleasant. He grabs Zinar hand and said ¡®And we need to about something. Come with me¡¯ Azul brought her away from the crowd to prevent others from overhearing what he will say. He didn¡¯t want rumors to spread until he is sure. ¡®What exactly happen today?¡¯ Azul ask, his face is serious Zinar smiles falter ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ There is an usatory tone in that question. ¡®The church seems to know that ourrade has been talking about treason and know our meeting ce.¡¯ Then Azul turn his head to stare straight at her for a moment ¡®How do you think they found out about all of this?¡¯ ¡®Someone must have betrayed us.¡¯ A note of incredulity enters Zinar whispers. And she began to understand why Azul anted to speak to her away from other the crowds of peasant in the distance. ¡®And you think that person is me?¡¯ Azul sighed ¡®I am wondering the same things anyone would¡¯ Azul voice is level but his heart is beating fast. There are so many questions to ask. ¡®Why weren¡¯t you at the meeting ce?¡¯ Zinar answer ¡®My estate supervisor demanding me toplete the task form the youngdy one after another that I didn¡¯t have time for anything else. Thus I could not go to the meeting ce¡¯ ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I invited?¡¯ Azul ask back ¡®I can¡¯t invite you to all of them¡¯ she said defensively. ¡®Tyr was a fugitive and we are about to meet to discuss that and hear the full story of what happen in the Count estate. With so little time I had no time toe to your House without raising suspicions.¡¯ ¡®Then how do you think the Church found out about the meeting?¡¯ Zinar then offer her opinion. ¡®Either there is a traitor amongst out midst or else they managed to follow the peasant somehow. We were careful each time we conduct these meetings but it is possible some of us slipped up.¡¯ Azul knows that if there is a traitor it is hard to pinpoint one. ¡®Who do you think betray us then? You know them better than I do¡¯ Zinar sighed. ¡®I know it would be easy to point a finger to Tyr because he also wasn¡¯t there this morning but you and I know him. He is honesty and he hated the Empire more than anyone else.¡¯ Azul nodded. For a moment there is a silence between them. Azul then look at Zinar and felt his heart conflicted. Then he ask what he wanted to ask when he saw that kids being hauled up at the Reaping. At the time he could not ask her because events happens so fast that he had no time to think of anything else. But now there is time and now he can ask. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you try to stop the Reaping? This meeting you and Tyr conducted¡­isn¡¯t it to do exactly this? To rebel against the Empire and the Church¡¯ Zinar didn¡¯t like that expression on Azul face. It was a trace of disappointment ¡®I¡­was afraid. There is an expression of remorse in her face. Azul closes his eyes and then sighed. Then he said to Zinar ¡®We were all afraid¡­..you think I am not afraid?¡¯ Then he continued I thought you¡­would be the spark not me. I am a noble. That is a fact I could not change. The rebellion we dreamed of was for the rebellion to be started by a peasant. We know it is a bit hard to gain support of a peasant¡¯s rebellion but a new world could only be started that way. We have nned it for years. The rebellion leader would either be you or Tyr and I will be working from the inside of the Empire. I would offer support in terms of influence and supply while you work in the open to undermine the Empire authority and force them to abandon Aethens. We wanted to reim back Aethenspania, to end the institution of Reaping and alleviate the hard life of themon folks under the Church and the Empire. I thought you would be the first to jump out from the crowd when they started trying to reap children. But¡­you never know how you¡¯re going to act until the momentes¡¯ And Azul sighed It is because Azul was the first one that jump out from the crowd, and incite the people, that he is recognized as the rebellion leader. ¡®And today you know¡¯ Zinar says, almost as hurt by Azul gentle and kind word as she would have been by his wrath ¡®I¡¯m not the woman you thought I am. You now know what to expect from me when lives is at stakes.¡¯ ¡®That is not what I am trying to say. You are distorting my words¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to console me. Azul, just now, when I see Tyr eyes¡­¡¯Zinar shakes her head, her expression so full of disbelief it approaches wonder. ¡®There will be people calling me traitor after today. Will you be one of them?¡¯ she seems to be waiting for Azul answer. Azul contemtes and he shakes his head ¡®This is what the Church does. They breed mistrust among us. They wanted to us to be so suspicious of each other we would never be able to unite against them. You and Tyr were beside me when we spoke of our grand dreams of a better world. We are just at the first step. I trust you, Zinar¡¯ Zinar eyes were pooling with tears and Azul wipes them out with his finger gently. Zinar expression turns somber and uncertain. ¡®After we make camp tonight, let¡¯s talk more. We need to consult with Tyr and take steps to protect our band against another betrayal while we dig up traitors that are hiding in our midst.¡¯ Azul nodded ¡®Keep your eyes and ears open¡¯ She nodded as she walks away. Azul watch her for a long time as she walks away, trying to not let uncertainty shows on your face. It was then time stopped and that voice sounded again filling the entire world ¡®This is Azul Verignon my second incarnation. With him I achieve enlightenment and be the ruler of this world and when I gained enough energy I broke through the World Cage and be the Saint of ten Thousand Worlds. Experience my struggle and resolve my regret!¡¯ Then Azief formless body was absorbed into Azul Verignon as fast as lighting. At that moment Azief be Azul Verignon He closes his eyes and then opening it back, was Azul. A different Azul. ¡®I have entered his body¡¯ Azief said to himself. ¡®What is his regret this time?¡¯ As he was about to join the crowd, a messengere to him. It was a peasant that used to work for his estate ¡®Lord, this is a letter from your steward¡¯ Azief took the letter and read it. He smiles after reading it. He nodded And then he said to the servant ¡®Take him and make sure he is well fed.¡¯ The peasant went away and Azief sighed ¡®Fine, I will lead this band of people against the rebellion to the Empire. I didn¡¯t like them either. Azief didn¡¯t like the empire as much as Azul do. He joins the crowd, his eyes sharper than usual. *** SOMEWHERE IN THE VAST UNIVERSE There is an ancient being sitting on a throne of light. Behind him is a gigantic wheel that seems to contain the power of life and death, of creation and destruction. Beside him is a translucent figure of a woman. If Azief could see it he would probably be shocked. It is Meihul, only now she is a bit older and mature and she is looking at that person sitting on that throne of light with a smile. She seems to be floating near the gigantic wheel. And around that wheels souls could be seen circling it That person sitting on the throne of lights has suns as his eyes and his body isrger than a gxy. In this Vast Universe, he could be considered the number one strongest being. Not to mention how ancient he ispared to the other life forms. The Wheel behind him seems to be stationary not moving but the Laws emanating from it seems to be able to change anything in this world Yet, Meihul that seems to be hovering near the Wheel could not be affected by the Laws that is emanating from the Wheel. That person looks at that translucent figures and sigh His sigh trembles the stars and distort anys nearby ¡®Six lifetimes, six lives, none of them seed, none of them fated to solve my greatest failure. That person once again tries my trial. Before he failed¡­..but this time could he seed?¡¯ This gigantic and ancient being is Azul. In the six lifetimes he lived, he has many titles and each one of his life is in a way eventful. He looks at Meihul and he closes his eyes. How could after all of this time, his heart still could not let go of her. She is an obsession he never wants to let go. He will bring her back. Then like he was talking to Meihul he said ¡®If he seeds, than the Sorcerer would be able to use his magic and bring back your soul. In those times before, there were no True Hell and no True Heaven. Thus souls have nowhere to go in the Vast Universe. I thus created my heaven and my Hell yet I could not bring you soul since our raceck a soul unless if one break through the World Shackles like me. I kill you and spent six lifetimes and eons to bring you back.¡¯ There were three other people before Azief that attempted his trial. Each time they passed the first trial. The first trial is the easiest and each time they did that, Meihul would return to him for a while. Azul did not tell Azief this but that moment Azief decided to spare Meihul a different future was written. This is simple for Azul. He rewrite the Laws of Time making the fact that Meihul dead seems to be an illusion but he could not rewrite everything because there is some limitation especially when it concerns life and death, of creation and destruction. And in Azul life as the Divinity of Fire, Meihul followed him until he breaks through the Heavens of the Infernal Realm and until he became this Azul. It was like she has always been beside him this entire time. And he has two memories. The memories of where he kills Meihul and the memories where he didn¡¯t. But then why does Meihul body is not entirely corporeal Because shecks a soul so the moment Azul break through the Heavens of the Infernal Realm, the karma of the paste to collect. Azul find a way around it by seeking the Sorcerer of All Realms. The Sorcerer then set a task for Azul. However, Azul must not be the one to change it. It must be others. So, Azul begins refining his saber and imbued with each saber his life and reincarnation. Each one all had the same purpose. To teach the person undertaking the trial of whom Azul is and to hope that in thest trial that person would be able to make the right decision. Each trial will affect Azul life as each decision that is made in the trial change the reality of Azul life. Azul look at the wheel and sigh. On the hub of the wheel is a Red Pig, a Rainbow Rooster and a Grey gigantic snake that seems to be chasing each other, each of them poisonous and could bring down an entire gxy by themselves if they were to be released by the wheel. The Red Pig seems to be covered in the dirtiest soils and eats anything in his path. Then that Red Pig would vomit out the Rainbow Rooster and the Grey snake. The Red Pig wants to eat them back while the snake and the rooster grasp the pig tail. And thus they keep chasing each other inside the wheels. The secondyer of the wheel seems to depicts lives of countless of beings, multitudes of aliens races, their lives and connection to each other and their reincarnation that needs to resolve the connection and sever their obsessions It is a scene of people forming Karma, sowing it and reaping it. If one life is not enough, then three lifetimes should be enough. The secondyer of the wheel have two half circles. One half of the circle is bright as the sun and shows myriads of beings, races of aliens with content face. The other half seems to be dark with no suns showing myriads of being in a miserable state being led downwards to down the Wheel The thirdyer of the wheel is divided into six sections that represent the six realms of cyclic existence, the process of cycling through one rebirth after another. It is these six realms that be the trials for people who refine his saber. There is a realm where there are many beings lead long and enjoyable lives full of pleasure and abundance But because of all the pleasures and abundance, they seem to be dazed with it. There is another realm where jealousy and envy seems to fills the heart of every being. Then there is a realm where its resident is shackled by passion, desire, doubt and pride. This realm however has just enough suffering but not too much that it would lead them astray from seeking the truth Then there is a realm where most of them were like beast and animals. They all struggle to be better and live their short lives. And then there is a realm where the feeling of possessiveness and desire fills the entire realm. And then there is one realm which is different from the other. It is a realm full of hatred and resentment. However if one look closely at each of these realms, Azul is always present in every one of these realms, ready to offer guidance and help On the fourthyer, the outer rim of the wheel is the twelve links twelve image that seemed to One could gains greater insight into the workings of karma; just by looking at this gigantic wheel that seems to be born with the understanding of the Karma of the Universe. Azul closes his eyes and the Universe around him turns dark. The Wheel started rotating again and he is still waiting. For the fated one to appear. *** Chapter 250: No regret (1) In the years that followed his rebellion, Azief already started to organize his band of peasant into a fighting force. The letter he receives that day on the first day of his rebellion in the Vast Forest was that his father has followed him to the Vast Forest. Without any other way than following his rebellious son, he went with Azul as he went to the Vast Forest. Azief however is not that influenced by familial ties as Azul but he also did not mistreat Azul father. Azief put him with some of his lieutenant and ask them to look over Azul father, both as a measure of safety for him and safety for the band. In the first year of his rebellion, Magus, Learned Ones and the Avengers, all of the churchmen try seeking Azief around that forest but are always intercepted by Azief guard They were killed and their bodies eaten by wolves, and some bodies were left at the outskirts of the forest to serve as a warning. Protected by tree canopy that isrger than clouds, even the flying Magus patrolling therge Vast Forest could not identify where Azief hide himself unless they put their boots on the ground. They send expedition of course. But each expedition ended with failure. Azief is no stranger to guerri tactics. In Earth 39 he was the Supreme General of the Evolver race and while he did not busy himself with military strategies since it is redundant for him, that does not mean he did not understand it. Azief immediately organize his band to make sure everything is running smoothly. And one of the most important things is how to govern themselves. In the old Aethens governance, the style is close to an elected council of elders that resembles the democracy of Ancient Greeks. However Azief forego this even though he is an Aethens noble ande from a noble and old lineage of Aethenspania noble. He knew that power had to be consolidated not divided. Too many different thought would break this new seed of rebellion. It needs a leader, to dictate where to attack and when to defend, to avoid confusion when right now they needed unity and not opinions. Azief choose Tyr to be his deputy while Ymir is his guard. The band moves very often in fear of the Magus detection. Azief also knows that the only reason that the Empire did not yet send the army is because the chaos at the Border Azief alsoys down a few ground rules. As long as there is a tiny chance that the Church might identify the camp location, Azul would order a move. In the first year of his rebellion Azief establishes this rule and he followed it with persistence. Even if it is unpopr policy, Azief now inhabiting Azul body knows that a clear rule is the foundation of authority. Tyr who was beside Azul in advising him in many matters especially regarding the peasantry in his band also agrees on this point. And in the first year, Azief gain the people respect as he stick to his own rules, discriminating no one even his closest friends or his earliest followers from punishment if they did wrong and promoted and reward those that render meritorious service.. During those times the peasant still call him Lord and it sets him apart from the rest of the group. And even though Azief forsaken all noble privilege , he did not ask people to change how they address him as it would only draw more attention to his status. And there is no point in pretending to be a peasant Azief decided. And there is no harm for the band of peasant to call him lord as long as he did not act like the nobles that oppressed them. It is not like he is leading by the right of birth. Azief was of course feeling a little bit weird. A noble. Him? He still remembers the times before the fall in his country. While they have royalty in Mysia and no true noble, he in his life heard of course of some people acknowledging nobility by their descent. Some im theye from some religious leader descendant and could only marry their kind. When Azief heard this talk from his friend, he wanted to vomit in disgust. In any great religion the one thing they always sought to remove is the distinction between race, and the status of one birth. Yet people no matter what will always tries to put value on one births and not one¡¯s ability. Tyr and him always talk about this in theirte night¡¯s strategy talks. The problem of the Empire is that they govern by the right of birth and not merit. Tyr believes that the world would be better if it is ruled by officials who appointed to that position by the merit of their deeds instead of their status of birth. Azief also shares this belief as hees from another world. To fieldrge armies and organize millions of people, a proper bureaucracy is needed. But unlike Azul that is overly idealistic Azief wanted to be an Emperor of this world. He believes that he would rule better. And as long as he is in this world, he should shape it in his image of a better world. In his journey inside the Vast Forest, as Azief encounter more bands of people, and he absorbed them into his band. He absorbed the Orel ouws who he encounters deep in the wilderness. And as time passes by Azief exploits began to be retold in the Empire as the longer he lives, therger his legend grew. At that time Azief revolt has immediately seized the imagination of many Aethens people as they dream of the Aethenspania old days before Blood Magic was discovered. The Orel ouws that Azief find did not even try to fight or resist his group as they are demoralized from the death of their leader. When they meet the famous Azul Verignon, the rebel leader from Shurley they immediately surrender and join Azief ranks of soldiers Azief while he did not possess the ability he possess on Earth, the charisma he had quickly won their loyalty. Azief in Earth was the supreme overlord, lording all forces of the world. Each of his word has a certain weight to it and could decide the life and death of many people. That overlord attitude and charisma will not diminish just by changing his face and body. And when those bands of ouws learn of Azief skills atbat and strategic brilliance Azief ce as their leader is assured. Azief thought he would find it hard to lead such a famous ouw group but he was mistaken. The Orel ouws were not a bloodthirsty and anarchic as the news and the stories lead him to believe. These women and men in the ouw group are just desperate peasant former peasant fleeing the Reaping or starvation. They are also unlike Azief band who is a rebel but only trying to escape the Empire and not bring it down. The Orel wasposed of strong peasantsing from the Kingdom of Illyria which has been razed through the ground during the Empire conquest. There were four regions conquered in this ind continent of Aethenspania by the Empire. The Empire set their Capital in Ashaya, once belonging to the Kingdom of Phrenicia. The Empire when they arrive at this bountiful ind with their blood magic conquered the four kingdoms that live in peace with each other. They were the Aethenspania which was the strongest in economy and fielded many soldiers and people, the Phrenicia which is the wealthiest because of their gold mines and natural resources, the Illyria which wasposed of strong warrior and emphasizes military valor and then the kingdom of Caragond who have vatsnd but low poption because of their long civil war against each other and warlords. The Empire of Thul¡¯nos came and saw all of this and they conquered one by one starting with Caragond which is the easiest because of their weaken unity and then they proceed to bring down the other three kingdoms. Each Kingdom was reinstated as regions. The refugees from these region bolstered Azief force. Azief chose Tyr as his second inmand. This is one of Azief wise decision since Tyr is perfectly loved by the peasant and could easily mesh well with the other people joining him, men from Illyria, men from Caragond, men from Phrenicia. Azief also trust him and everyone in the peasant band respect him. Zinar on the other hand stung to be sidelined especially by a noble in the rebellion she started to build. She herself began to distance herself with Tyr as they both seems to share no friendship and dreams like in the beginning Tyr always suspected Zinar and Zinar would not try to defend herself but she has a lot of support from people who were saved by her in many rescue expedition on nearby viges. Zinar rtionship with Azief also cooled down but she shows no sign of insubordination. What Azief was curious about was that he did not think that the source of Azul regret is this woman. But if it is not that¡­then what is it? This time there is no clue about the kind of regret he had to solve. It all felt like a dream, this time, a long, long dream that seems to stretch out infinitely. All the time he felt like everything is a struggle but there are also times when he has a time of reprieve. In those free days, he looks at the sky and contemte what is the regret of Azul and how did he enlightened himself. In those years inside the forest, Azief band experiences many things that could have been the end of their rebellions. Azief even wonder how Azul manage to keep his band together long enough to stage aeback and bring down the Empire And then as he just stabilizes himself in the Vast Forest, in the second year of Azief rebellion still in the Great Forest, his band was contracted with sickness and disease. Azief went down to the sick to look at them personally despite the objection from Tyr and Zinar who fear that he himself would be contracted with the disease. But Azief wins the support of the peasant. Azief even felt like he was being like Liu Bei, winning the popce goodwill. In those times as ration decreases, and rains and colding down on the forest, it is almost pushing the band into the edge of breaking. By now, Azief band has risen to amount to a small vige. Azief knows to seed in the end, to topple down the Empire, the problem in this forest is not about the traitor in his midst, but how to keep everyone warm and not starved. Azief looted any Empire buildings on the town bordering the forest and then return back to the forest. If that is not enough harassment to the Empire there is camp of peasant sending food in secret as gesture of support. With that Azief also send his people that are bingrger andrger to sabotage Reaping in nearby town. There were four towns within two days of travels of the forest north region. The Reaping itself is protected only by a few Magus and Avengers of the Church. The only protection against it was the fear the popce held for the Church and the promise that any offense against the church would be punished by Thonos itself. In those raids, Azief also participated. Azief himself does not believe this Thonos. Even if there is Thonos Azief also does not fear. He knows that the Gods that people of this realm if it does exist is nothing more than just a powerful being. Azief saw such powerful beings in his journey, and he himself could be considered God if his ability is to be included in. He could change the weather; bring down rain or burns cities and even kingdoms and nation. Azief also send Zinar and Tyr to the nobles of Aethens and peasant camp all around the border of the forest to persuade them to join the rebellion. They would travel by the night to the outskirts of the aristocracy great estates and the smallhold of the city nearby the forest to promote the rebellion to both the nobles and the peasantry. Zinar was effective in her job as she informs the people that Azief band is not some ouws mob but the first spark of a rebellion against all the injustice of the Empire. To the nobles Zinar spoke of the rights of the nobles in the time of Aethenspania rule. To the peasant she promised no more Reaping. While not all of them join, some are keen to help and some join the bands, making Azief band swell and berger andrger. With the help of peasants and some nobles helps Azief use the money he got to smuggle horses, buy provisions and smuggle goods and herbs from the forest to the outside world. Azief also started teaching the ouws, and the peasantry letters and numbers. Azief foresee a day where he needs capable minister. Not once in his mind he visualizes that he would fail in his endeavor. If he still fails even after all of he achieved in his world, he should just kill himself. That is how much confidence he had on himself. Azief believes that through teaching the band of peasant to read a world of knowledge will open for them. Azief teaches them not only the letters and mathematic but also history, theology, politics and trade. Azief because of his modern world knowledge had a deep understanding of supply and demand. People who visited this part of Aethens, alwaysin about the tariffs The Empire impose, a swinging tax each time goods cross a border, especially on luxuries items like wool, steel, silk and wheat. But no smuggling ever happens in thisrge forest. When Tyr was briefed he reaches the same conclusion like Azief. That is because this area used to belong to bandits. They need to make their presence known and tell the merchant to smuggle here and that is what he did in most of the second year of rebellion. In his third year of rebellion, his men swell in number from before Now his men are experienced warriors and they have fought many people that try to sniff them out in thisrge forest. His men fought Magus that uses Blood magic and they fought Avengers of Chaos. They have grown strong and even confident enough that his band of small army started raiding the Church and the Empire structure. But Azief forbid looting and sacking towns. By raiding the church, the Avengers of the Church base of operation and even Empire granary and grain supply center, Azief band is now armed with weapons of forged steels, not just clubs, knives and sharpened staves, but leather armor of high quality, horses enough to form a cavalry unit that could mow down a small army and vast amount of food to keep his army well fed and motivated. And the more Azief set up this raid; he realizes his army is changing. There is a new glint in the eyes of his band, a self confidence that wasn¡¯t there before. Slowly, there is a trace of an elite army in the band that Azief is leading. Azief named his army the Crimson Army and they painted their amour dark red and his elite army is adept at night attack and gueri tactics. Even though the nobles around the Vast Forests send their retinue under the orders of the Empire to contain Azul Verignon, none of them returned back. What those nobles didn¡¯t know and expected is that most of those retinue isposed of peasant who instead of fighting Azul army who is equipped with steel armor and steel swords, they actually surrenders willingly and eager to join Azief rebellion while any that does not surrender were executed. And that is how Azief grew his Crimson Army to thirty thousand people, enough force to threaten a city. Azul of House Verignon name shakes the Empire upper government of the Empire in their homnd of Thul¡¯nos. Chapter 251: No regret (2) And in those three years of rebellion against the Empire, Azief began to learn the Blood Magic in secret. In just a few months he had used all the blood vials he got from his raid on the churches and from dead Avengers and Learned Ones. Azief discover that this magic could help himter when he returns to his reality. To use blood to conjure magic. Azief body possesses endless blood vitality. If he could use his blood to use magic, that is even more terrifying. His physical body is already terrifying enough. Combined that with magic that is of unknown sources¡­.Azief could imagine there would be hardly anything on Earth that could threaten him. In a way the blood is used to change the energy surrounding everything. Azief saw this as an opportunity. He will use this magic in times of when there is people need saving. If he admitted he could use magic without using the blood from the Church, his entire existence would be regarded as a sphemy to the teachings of the Church. Years passes by in a blink of an eye. Even as time passes, he is not panicked. He somehow understands a bit about his Heaven Sundering Finger and how to use it. So he is not worried no matter how many years he spends in this world. Because, he knows he would still be able to see the spring with Katarina. He promised her. And he would fulfill his promise. In the months that followed until the New Year, Azief threat to the Empire influence in Aethens slowly showing. With many more camps of peasant joining the rebellion, Azief ranks swelled and with the raids on the Empire structure intensifying, Azief now has a cavalry squad, a well-trained militia and a disciplined infantry. And Azief achieve all of this in only three years. And it did note without a price. The Empire is furious. With each victory that Azief im, the Empire grew angrier. In their anger because they could not do anything to the rebellion in Shurley that is slowly growing bigger and bigger, The Empire wipe out a few vige charging them with the crimes of supporting Azul Verignon rebellion. Azief knows he did nothing and had no contact with that vige and gain no support from those cities but Azief also knows that the Empire is just searching for excuse to bleed the peasantry blood dry as the war in the border intensify with the Barbarians from the north. Azief on the other hand did not see this as a minus. Instead this would only send more peasants to his arms. By now, Azief presence in the Vast Forest is akin to a lord without a castle. Tyr and Zinar is both Azief general, Tyr leading the cavalry while Zinar leading the infantry. Azief is still suspicious of Zinar but because she has a lot of support of the peasant Azief decided to wait and see. And in the year that passes by their love slowly fizzle out. But for some reason Azief did not find the pain ¡­.painful. It was unlike the feeling he had when Azul was separated from Meihul. And since he didn¡¯t feel pain in his heart, doesn¡¯t that mean the real Azul also did not? Which is weird in itself. Then what is Azul¡­.regret? He seeks and he seeks for Azul regret, and time passed by, his band grewrger and more disciplined,ws were established, refugees were recruited, and people were slowly won by Azief cause The love between Azul and Zinar also has cool down. But there is always that unspoken tension between them. Azief despite this weird feeling in his heart could never truly believe her and yet even though he did not feel pain in the love ending, there is this feeling of incongruousness in his heart. Like he has forgotten something very important. But there is grand n in front of him and he decide this is not the time to indulge in such feelings of uncertainty so he put his feeling aside as he focus himself on his army. And in those years hiding and strengthening himself in the forest for a full blown rebellion, Azief did not have only smooth sailing experience. He was nearly assassinated by one of the Orel ouws. When Azief survive the assassination he makes a brutal example of betrayal in the band. In the fourth year of his rebellion, Azief position in the forest and the cities around it strengthened. Everywhere in Aethens, people spoke of Azul Verignon and the Band of Peasant he leads. These stories propagated and spread in taverns, in secret ces, in dark corners of the church, in brothels and secluded alley of abandoned cities and Reaping Stands. The Rebellion Leader that is slowly whittling the Empire authority in thends of Aethenspania, Azul Verignon! And most importantly his Crimson Army that numbered around 70 thousand men and walk into cities of the Empire without fears of the Church or the Imperial Army. The Empire is too far to send an effective force to break them and the Church could not field such arge army 2without the Empire reinforcement in Thul¡¯nos More Avengers and Magus were stationed in cities around the Forest and during the Reaping. But those that were stationed around the forest are brutally murdered, their corpse left hanging on the trees around the entrance of the Vast Forest. And the Reaping? As long as the Crimson Army came to those Reaping unless the Church brought down their entire force down, they could not contain such numbers of trained soldiers. In the Vast Forest itself, people only enters if they wanted to join the Crimson Army as traps is spread all around the Forest and only the people in the Crimson Army knows the forest like the back of their hands. By now even if there were Magus that noticed the Crimson Army doing their drill in the Vast Forest they would not dare to just attack by their lonesome. To counter seventy thousand soldiers The Church need to bring all their forces in Aethens region down to even have a hope of containing thisrge army of Azul of House Verignon. The Old Noble houses of Aethenspania spoke of Azul Verignon with a hint of pride while his elder brother and youngest brother who did not follow their father to join Azul, hides in Ashaya. By now, the fires of rebellions are spreading all over the Empire four regions with many of them trying to emte the deeds of Azul who is the most sessful leader of rebellion in the Empire history. The Empire is not unustomed to rebellion in their governance. But the rebellions of peasants which is rare in itself and nobles rebellion of conquered territory rebellion which is prettymon is let only to foster for a while and then finally squashed which gives the oppression impact toward the peasant and the nobles. But, they never expected that a band of peasant, of a small city, led by a boy could grow sorge that it became the headache of the Empire. By now, to contain the rebellion in Shurley the Empire need tomit their army toe down from their Four Walls in Thul¡¯nos which is impossible with the barbarian breathing down their neck not to mention they are separated by arge sea. And because of the rebellions in Aethens region, the blood supply for the soldiers in the garrison of the Four Walls is insufficient. Which in turn causes the Empire to be even more merciless, reaping people indiscriminately, vige were Reap in just a matter of days until no man, child or woman were left alive, all instrument of the Empire. This only help Azief cause even more as more people fled from their viges and cities, fleeing from indiscriminate Reaping, seeking protection from Azief Crimson Army who weed them with open arms Azief has been harassing and foiled many Reaping with his ever growing soldiers and with each Reaping foiled, flocks of peasant joins his army bolstering his men every time. And then on the fifth year of his rebellion against the Empire, the time is ripe, thend in chaos, the warlords all over the Empire has rose up and the will of the people on his side, Azief finally decided it is time to move. It has been five years; yet, Azief still did not know what he had to regret. For, he lived a life with no regret. He as Azul, met great men and women, brave and valiant, fighting for their belief which only serves to strengthen Azief own heart and his desires to seek the truth of this Universe. To be strong and peer through that Veil by himself. If Azul could be so strong that he could create a world inside a saber like this why can¡¯t he do it also? He met people who suffer all kinds of torments, and saw how they ovee it. He saw despite the hard lives they lead, they still fall in love and died for it, without regret and sorrow, fighting for a different tomorrow for their children in his army. Azief ept their death proudly and with each people that die under hismands, his burning rage to the Empire matched the original Azul anger. One morning, Azief standing onrge podium in the Vast Forest shouted at his me ¡®Today, we begin our counterattack. Five years we have waited for this moment. Countless of lives have been Reaped and we the Crimson Army could not stop all Reaping in all corners of the Empire. We have grownrger and stronger than the first year of our rebellion. We have sharp weapons, high morale and the will of the people behind us, all praying for the destruction of the Empire of Thul¡¯nos.¡¯ Azief look at his soldiers which areposed of many people of the defeated kingdoms during the time of the Empire Conquest. He did not promise this before but with 70 thousand soldiers under hismands, arge force he now can promise it to his soldiers ¡®I promise to liberate the four kingdoms from the yoke of the Empire. And with the destruction of the Empire, we will create a new world.¡¯ AYE! ROAR! The soldiers shouted all lift their weapon to the air and roar. The rebellion of Azul Verignon begins! In the fifth year of the rebellion, Azul Verignon started to bring down cities around the Vast Forest. One by one, the cities fell under his army attack. Some were felled by being sieged, other because the peasant inside the city opens the gates after being incited by Azief spies. In just a matter of months, Azief managed to grew his army to 160 thousand soldiers. He divided therge army he possesses into three. One is led by him, the other led by Tyr and the other one lead by Zinar subordinate, Ymir. With three armies attacking in different direction, Azief, Tyr and Ymir conquerrge swath ofnd and annex counties after counties. Azief picked the most opportune moment to strike. The fifth year of his rebellion, the Barbarian on the Four Walls were weakened but when the Empire sends some reinforcement to hold the Aethens regions, the Barbarian got an opportunity and broke down one of the Walls. With internal and external threat, the Empire responses were chaotic. By recalling back the army on journey to Aethens northern region, Azief smoothly united the northern region of Aethens with arge army of three hundred thousand soldiers. In the sixth year of his rebellion, Azief once again set an expedition to the southern and western region. In half a year both of those region were subdued while the eastern region nobles all surrendered and Azief has united back thend of Aethens. Some nobles were reinstated to their old position without any power instead just an empty title and the act of training a private army was banned and would be considered treason to the Crimson Army In the seventh year of his rebellion, Azief dered himself King of Aethens, the rightful heir to Old Lands of Aethenspania and marry a noble daughter of Aethens, Lyana of House Regal. King Azul and Queen Lyana of Aethens were coronated in the same day they marry each other and put the nobles of Old Noble house of Aethenspania at ease. In the days that follow, Azief slowly whittle the power of the nobles of the old Houses and wiped them out in arge inner war in the Pce Walls. Azief charged them on a trump up charge of high treason and executed all of their kin. Even his father inws was not spared; the only surviving member that is not implicated by association was his Queen. This action by Azief extinguishes any hope for the noble houses of Aethens to ever make aeback. Azief¡­finally hold unlimited and unchecked authority in Aethens without any nobles to ever dare challenge his ruling. Chapter 252: No regret (3) With it, he slowly strengthens back his kingdom and revives the economy with trade, agriculture and the promotion of talented people. When the Emperor of Holy Thonos Empire heard this he could not help but being enraged. Not long after that, Azief began entering Illyria and capturing many cities, each city be easier to be captured as his soldiers swelled either by people joining the rebellion or warlords that pledge allegiance to him in his way of conquering morends. Therge amount of soldiers that Azief possess and his keen mind in strategies had enabled him to never lost a battle. People began calling Azul as Azul the Undefeated. Azief himself is still young and such a dashing and talented king was made into a hero in many traveling bards stories and song. In some ces he be a folk hero for the peasant ss, while in some other ces he was a hero for the old ideals of Aethenspania among the noble circle. Even though Azief dering himself King goes against the old custom of Aethens and were even objected by many elders and nobles of Aethens, their objection fell to deaf ears as the peasant treated Azief word like thews and his poprity among the people is at an all-time high. And unlike corrupt kings or fatuous King that the peasants were used to, Azief action as a king wins the people hearts. He and Tyr are slowly building that world they dreamed of. Zinar however was forgotten in the background. People only remember, Tyr, Azul and Ymir. With Ymir and Tyr were regarded as the Two Heroes of Aethens. And Tyr is also regarded as the co-founder of the Aethens Kingdom as everyone knows that he shares the same ideals as Azief and helps him immensely from the first day of the rebellion. Azief the moment he became King, he search for talented people whether it be nobles or peasant, as long as they are talented, they are rewarded. Many of the people he taught how to read and write in the earlier years of his rebellion was hired and he created a bureaucracy with Six Ministries that governs his Kingdom. It was a new kind of governance in this world. Minister and officials are promoted and can be demoted. Azief is creating a system of governance that even if he is not present his kingdom will not be in chaos. He creates a ministry to investigate any corrupt officials, and he himself as a King would ept the remonstration of his officials if he done something wrong. And Azief as a king refrain from overindulgence. Other than his Pce that is being built by prisoner of wars or defiant soldiers of the Empire, the King of Aethens is rarely seen overindulging himself. He rewards meritorious subject and dole out punishment regardless of the status of birth or race. He employs agronomy as the focus of his governance and musters troops and bnces it with careful logistic He also venerates literature by promoting the peasants to learn how to read and instituted Imperial Examination where regardless of status of birth, one could be elected to be an official. With him as the sole ruler of Aethens and with hisrge army, this reform is easily implemented. In the eight years of his rebellions he fought with Imperial Army in Ashaya. Itsted for a year with almost a million men died on both sides. But Azief army won and he conquered Ashaya and repels the Empire presence from the Kingdom of Phrenicia. When he found his siblings, his father pleas to spare them from death execution. Azief however, executed them without mercy and his father fainted on the spot. None of his officials objected. They all know their King Brothers did not share the same ideals as the people that have built the new world that the King and Prime Minister Tyr are trying to build. Since that was the case, why leave an uncertain factor such as the sibling of the King. The officials were worried because the King has no heir. If Azief die, then if the sibling of the King survives then ording to the Royal Law of Aethens, then they are legitimate contender for the throne. That is why when the executioner de separated the heads of the King sibling, none of the officials remonstrate the King decision. By the ninth year of his rebellion, Azief conquered the entire Phrenicia region and im himself as the High King of Aethens and Phrenicia. Azief did not liberate the Kingdom instead he absorb the kingdom into his realm but none of the peasant in both regions were angered at this. In the three years since Azul be King, his policy appease the people and his agronomy policy has kept the people of his dominion fed and well and a semnce of a normal life could be seen in both Phrenicia and Aethens. By now Azul is 25 years old, still young and has already conquered two regions out of the Four Regions the Empire controlled in this ind continent. In The Thul¡¯nos continent, the threat of the barbarian has been neutralized for a while and the Empire is now setting their sights to the ind continent of Aethenspania. The Emperor no longer saw the leader of that rebellion as just a mere rebellion leader. The story of Azul the Undefeated has reached even the continent of Thul¡¯nos That young kid thates from a small city rebellion is now a High King with three million soldiers, fed, and equipped with steel weapon and steel armor. Andbined that with his reputation to never lost a war and undefeated in a single one on one battle, it creates a mounting pressure on even the Empire greatest legion. In the three years Azief rules Aethens, he focused on provision and digging any steel mines and forge it into weapons. And now even though Azief did not yet set foot into Illyria and Caragond region, the rebellion leaders there are impatient for Azul toe and absorb them into the new Empire with Azul as its Emperor A new world order is being built. Azief treatment of rebellion leader is extravagant. Any rebellion leaders that surrender their forces and their territory to Azief would be given an official post and a nobility status that will only be demoted after the second generation. Of course this only applies to rebel leaders all around Aethenspania. It is why Azief easily took down Phrenicia. In the tenth year of his rebellions, Azief consolidated his power, gathering supplies and provision as the rebellion raged on in Caragond and Illyria. The Empire sends an armada to reinforce Illyria and fought the rebel group there. The Empire wanted the reinforcement to defeat the local rebellion of Illyrian and then pushed down to Phrenicia and took back Ashaya. But¡­.how could Azief let that happens when he has eyes? He looks on as both the rebellion in Illyria getting weaker and the Empire force being whittled down by the rebellion before finally entering the fray. At the end of tenth year he finally moves and strike. In one week he captured twenty cities belonging to Illyria and surrounding the Empire army shocking the entire Empire. He then march his army with extreme speed and help the local rebellion leader, crushed the Imperial reinforcement and took down the entirety of Illyria in seven month. With no obstacle and no resistance from themon popce, Azief has now conquered three regions of the four regions the Empire control in the ind continent of Aethenspania. By now, everyone could guess what will happen to Caragond but unexpectedly Azief did not attack the region in the eleventh year. In the eleventh year of his rebellion, Azul im himself the Emperor of Erania and united Illyria, Aethens and Phrenicia into the Erania Empire. Erania is the old name of Aethenspania. Azief however still did not attack Caragond But there is a reason why in the eleventh years Azief did not attack Caragond. It is because of the meteoring down from the heaven to strike the area around Shurley which shock the new Empire. Zinar, who by now forgotten by most people other than Old officials who followed the rebellion from the beginning went there and disappeared. Azief by now knows who the betrayer was all those years ago when he began his rebellion in the Vast Forest. Zinar, was as he suspected, the secret agent of the Church, one of the members of the Left hand of the Church whose job is to infiltrate peasant rebellions and crush them. But maybe Zinar¡­.though this is only spection in Azief part¡­but he think Zinar truly falls in love with Azul and abandoned her church orders. Not to mention by now, all influence of the church has been uprooted and their riches were put into the a national treasury, the Learned Ones, Avengers of the Chaos and the Left hand of The Temple to be hunted and executed on sight by royal decree. It is also why he no longer hides the secret that he could sue blood magic without using the Holy instrument of the Church. When Azief destroy the church institution in the three kingdoms he did try to seek the so called holy instrument of the Church but when he arrived at the Papacy, whatever items stored in the Secret Chamber of the Sage, is gone. Azief when he heard Zinar disappear he himself contemte the matter. For some reason, now, he felt pain¡­yet no regret. He did not understand why Azul is feeling like this. Azief knows whatever feeling he has in this world is not entirely his feeling. It is Azul feeling. He was just an instrument to solve Azul regret. He pondered this for days until he be depressed. Zinar disappearance is a shock. But it was not the one thing that causes Azief not to attack Caragond. It was the fact that when he went to Shurley, in the Vast Forest where he started his rebellion, there is a Temple. This temple seems to produce a melody that incites devilish desire. The melody is a melody of mncholy and those who heard it is subjected to terrible illusions and dizziness. Depending on the heart, some people would be fine; some people would sumb and be unconscious. And Azief himself found that he could not enter too deep into the Temple without feeling dizzy even after he uses blood Magic to strengthen his mind and body. Though Azief could see there is an inscription in the walls of the temple that resembles notes of a melody. And in one instance, Azief even saw a floating green flute in the sanctum of the Temple before being unable to defend against the dizziness. Azief left the Temple and cordoned the area and in his twelfth year, Azief march his million men strong army and brought down thest influence of the Empire in the new Erania continent The world rejoices, the four corners of the ind continent are pacified, the peasants were given new right and the world is at peace¡­..at least that is how it is for a couple of years. Fourteen year since the first years of the rebellion, Azief expanded his navy with the wealth he amassed all those years and now he started and oversea expedition. His Crown Prince has now grown up and helps him in managing the Empire while he went out and win wars after wars. Arge fleet of shipsnded in thend of Thul¡¯nos and Azief army began sacking cities and burning towns. In the ten years that followed hisnding on that beach, his army began conquering the Thul¡¯nosnd slowly encroaching deeper and deeper into the Empire of Thul¡¯nos territory. In ten years, Azief has carved half the Thul¡¯nos Empire into his dominion. With the weakening of the Thul¡¯nos Empire, the barbarianes attacking on their northern border without restrain. Azief capitalizes on this advantage and he himself sail the stormy seas and arrived at Thul¡¯nos, now he is even more formidable as he is adept at Blood Magic. He and his elite Dragonguard join the frontline and the legend of Azul the Undefeated once again rang true to the people of the world. In five years, Azul topple the Empire of Thul¡¯nos and then for three years, there is a period of consolidation, assimtions with the Capital of Erania in Ashaya. His Queen bears two princes for him in that period of peace. Azief immediately name the first prince as the Crown Prince, and m the national popce and his officials and Prime Minister and focus on the national policy once again. The Barbarian now held one third of the former region belonging to the Empire of Thul¡¯nos. This happens because the barbarian tribes take advantage of the Empire inability to fight in two fronts when Azief attack the Empire all those years ago. Now that the economy once again moving and the provision stocked, Azul now around 50 years of age once again go into an expedition of war expelling the invaders. That took only one year. This time Azul has mastered the power of the elements using his blood magic. When he went into battle lightning and d firestorm followed him and the blood of his enemies only causes him to be more invincible in the battlefield. He then proceeded north conquering all of the barbarian tribes and executed any tribes that refuse to surrenders In one year all the vast in of the barbarians tribe was conquered either by employing the local weak tribe and supporting them with weapons or incited rebellions in one ns or tribes while Azief Imperial army would take advantage of the situation and pick them off when they are in their weakest moment. The region were given autonomous authority on certain matter but is still supervised by the official of the Empire of Erania. Azief finally end his conquest with almost all of the known world under his feet, creating arge Empire. Chapter 253: No regret iv Tyr as his Prime Minster, Ymir as the Minister of War and he as the Emperor and the world has finally know true peace as war ceased and people could now live a better life, a new tomorrow that Azief promise his follower hase. But now even as he is pushing to sixty years of age, Azief did not understand what regret he has to solve. The wind blows and his robe fluttered slightly. He is now sitting under the roof of his Heaven Pavilion a few pebble is in his hand. He picks up the pebbles when he found it underneath the staircase below the pavilion. He just found the pebbles interesting. The pebbles are rainbow colored and Azief immediately understand it. There must be some woman maidservant that wanted to seduce him. This is not the first time after all. He is an Emperor but he only has one woman and even though he refused any concubine surely there are a few maidservants are thinking of ascending to be a Phoenix. He just found such schemeughable. He is now sixty years old, yet his face does not show any signs of aging. He has no white hair, no wrinkles on his face, looking as dashing and handsome as he was years ago. He looks at the clouds and he sighed. Standing there with his ck dragon robe, he seems heroic and valiant. His Empress is already old and Azief could felt that she does not have long. She has let go of the vengeance of the past. Since the day he killed his Empress father and rtives to weaken the noble authority and to prevent Empress family to hold a lot of power in the Court, the Empress has not stop trying to take him down by scheming and plotting. But since her son is born she no longer do such a thing. Not to mention, even though Azief did execute the family of his Empress, he himself did not take any concubine. It is because Azief did not want and does not need concubines like the Emperor of Thul¡¯nos or the barbarian tribes. It is not he couldn¡¯t, it is he didn¡¯t want to. Even though some officials plead him to take a concubine and popte the Imperial Family, Azief has always turns a deaf ear on this matter. Azief look at the sky and sighed. Sixty years¡­that passed like a dream. All of it seems like a long dream. He spent sixty years on this reality¡­yet he did not feel it is real. ¡®What is your regret?¡¯ Azief ask again this question. For the past sixty years he has asked this question. In the years that passed, he has weather all the thing no other men have endured. Thinking about it, he did not know which is real. Is it his life as a normal but pathetic life with little to his name, working at some dead end job before the Fall, or the world renowned expert Death Monarch or this life as the Emperor of Erania. ¡®Is it all a dream?¡¯ He asked himself. ¡®All of it¡­.is it just a dream? A long, long dream?¡¯ He asks to no one in particr. He is tired. He does not refer to the tiredness of his body. It is his heart. He has seen his friends andrade dies, he has seen the best and worst of men. He has seen unfortunate ident in the intrigue of the pce; he has seen kind men punished, evil men rewarded, treacherous people thrive and loyal and kind people to suffer. What he felt in this world was nothing he ever experienced in his world. He could never always focus in unraveling the mystery of the Universe or magic because there is suffering all over him. His heart, his Path does not allow him to pretend that the suffering isn¡¯t there. So he fought. And he fought. And sixty years has passed since he began fighting the world. And now, he has stopped fighting, his sword is in some corner of his study to be admired by his sons. He experience the feeling he never felt when he was Death Monarch. In his Earth, he never doubts his decision. But here, his life was never guaranteed. Here, he is not invincible. So, he had to use his mind and unlike in his world, people die for him. People who he regarded as friend andrade die for him and unlike on his earth he is powerless to stop their death or protect them like he protect Sina, Sofia, Loki and Will. But even as Death keep taking his friend away, he keep moving forward, one step at time to restore what is right. A world where evil men are punished, and kind men rewarded, a world where treacherous people suffers and generous people thrive. Sixty years it takes him¡­.Now, the world is at peace. But how many bones, how many lives were sacrificed in the process. Yet¡­.he did not regret one thing. Not one thing. ¡®Azul¡­what is it you want me to learn. Sixty years I have lived, there is not one regret in my heart.¡¯ he sighed The Pce Guard who was guarding the Pavilion from afar sometimes took a sneak peek at the Emperor and they themselves felt sad. They don¡¯t know what causes the Emperor to felt so sad like he was holding some heavy burden. The Emperor possess everything in this world, wealth, power and influence and Emperor Azul is loved by the popce, his citizens all lived in an era of prosperity. Many schrs that are produced by the Imperial Examination policy all praised the Emperor and historian noted that this is the most prosperous era of Aethens and even Thul¡¯nos. The Empire of Eraniands stretched thousands of miles in each direction, its people are strong and sturdy; its citizens are well fed and full of culture. The Emperor also banned the institution of Reaping ever to be spoken again. Even if the Empire is about to fall, it is better to fall than resorting to the Reaping. The Emperor orders that magic should be researched and seeks a new alternative to Reaping. An Enlightened Emperor loved by the people. Nobody wanted to rebel especially not when the will of the people all united in supporting the Emperor. Be strict to the official and be generous to the people, this is the path of an enlightened ruler. The Emperor himself authored a few books in governing and ruling which he passed down to his children. His children all revered and aspire to be like their father, and the Crown Prince has been attending the Royal court to assist his father. Even with all the riches of the world in the Emperor hand, the Emperor alwayses to the Heaven Pavilion every morning, look up at the sky and mutter something before looking sad. Azief once again be dejected like the day before and the day before it. He did not worry about the outside world¡­because he knew about the usage of the Heaven Sundering Finger. He could bear the passage of time what he couldn¡¯t bear was to ask the same question every day. ¡®What is your regret?¡¯ He throws the pebble he had on his finger to the artificialke and the waves ripples inside theke He shakes his head and was about to go down the steps of the Heaven Pavilion when he realized something. Like a sh of lightning it dawned on him. For years hee to this Heaven Pavilion every morning and asks the same question. It was only today he realizes something. He remembers something today as he remembers Alsurt once spoke to him about nature of questions. It is one of Alsurt advice on him about being careful in asking question. In that lecture, Alsurt said, sometimes, the question is the answer. But it could not be realized untilter because while some question is the answer one had to experience the question first and then only until then he would found out that the answer was always in front of them. His question was the answer. And then heughs. ¡®HAHAHAHA. So that was it all about.¡¯ It was a bitterugh. But now he understands Azul. Truly understand him and what his regret is all about. He looked at the sky and asks ¡®Azul, I understand.¡¯ The moment he said this, the ripple of water in the artificialke stopped. The wind no longer blows and leaves falling down from the trees, halted from falling down by an invisible force. The sound of humming could be heard reverberating all inside this world. Then a gust blew by and a person appears before Azief. He was Azul in his human form, only he seems more transcendental like he himself is the personification of Heaven. His hair is white. No, Azief thought to shield as his eyes widened. His hair is made of light particles and his white robe seems to be made by the essence of stars. His feet did not truly touch the ground as he seems to be floating a few inches from the ground ¡®Did you understand it?¡¯ Azul ask. However he was smiling. Azief knew he got it right. And Azief was also happy. This is the first time the will of Azul took a form and spoke to him. Before the will of Azul always talk to him telepathically but today, the will has taken a form. Azief nodded. ¡®You¡­take the same path as I did didn¡¯t you? I thought I was doing it differently than you do, but I think you also lead the rebellion and put yourself as the highest ruler on the continent of Aethenspania.¡¯ Azul nodded at Azief. By now Azief did not realizes it by his body is slowly enveloped by some invisible light that is slowly shedding the body of Azul he is inhabiting as his original face is slowly appearing. Azul look at his left and right but the n he nodded and then he added ¡®True. But I didn¡¯t not conquer the Thul¡¯nos and the Barbarians tribe until muchter. What took me 150 years toplete took you only sixty years. The policy you did have clearly speed up the processes Azief nodded. Azul only smiles. ¡®And I take a lot of concubines. Cleary you did not go down that path¡¯ Azief was shocked to hear this but then he chuckles a bit. Then Azul eyes glint and he ask ¡®Mortal, tell me then¡­.what is my regret?¡¯ Azief did not think the answer was so simple. But he understands it now. ¡®Your regret¡­was that you have no regret¡­and you only regretted that fact when you were enlightened and regain your original memory¡¯ Azul smile and he nodded Azief understand why so he then said, with a solemn face because what Azul experience is what he also experience. ¡®You lost Zinar, you lost manyrade, you lost Erena and Frollo, Mauseen, Wyld, Brijna, many friends andrade yet you keep going. Even after we both have united the Aethens, we still didn¡¯t think it was enough. We plunge the new kingdom into war. We won¡­.but undoubtedly there are also many that died, countless of lives and people who follow us in the first rebellion, there is only a few left. And most importantly you did not realize how much you regretted leaving Zinar until you was enlightened.¡¯ Azul nodded. ¡®Look at your finger¡¯ Azul said and then he looks and saw something. He saw a red thread on his finger that is connecting him to someone. ¡®This¡­.¡¯ Azul shakes his head and his face has a hint of regret and yearning. ¡®In six lives and six lifetimes, not all of it I have a soul mate for me. But in this life I have one. But my life as a mortal was full of regrets but I realized it toote. I regret nothing because I was an idiot. How could one not feel regret? Even not regretting is regret. If I regret a little earlier, I would have scour mynds to seek her and bring her with me in my journey. I promise her, that when the new world is created, the world at peace, she will be beside me. Probably that is why she did not follow the Church orders. But I break my promise with her. The world is at peace, but where is she?¡¯ he asks to no one in particr. Probably he is asking it to himself. ¡®I was too preupied with my ambitions that I neglected what was really important. I should have released that I regret and change it. But by the time I realized it was toote.¡¯ Azul added and he looks at Azief. Now that Azief thinks again, it was like the cloud over his memories is being wiped away. And he remembers. How Zinar bright smile that is slowly fading as the years passed when she is with him. Now, that he remembers, he could see and felt Azul heart that misses her. ¡®If the flowers of our spring day could bloom again, I would trade anything for it. This is my regret in this second life.¡¯ Azul said and he sighed. ¡®The pain did not fade¡¯ Azief said ¡®¡­it is only hidden¡¯ Azul nodded ¡®To see her even when you close your eyes, this heart that misses her turns into regret. With each lives, how could I regret each one? I could turn heaven and Earth upside down, and change the natural order¡­yet why is it my heart could not be controlled?¡¯ Azul ask Azief. And Azief answer. ¡®Because we both don¡¯t want to control it. We didn¡¯t want to cut our feelings. And we should face it.¡¯ Azul smile and nodded ¡®That is what I should have done. Yet¡­.like you I also try to run away. And running away doesn¡¯t seem to solve anything¡¯ Azul sighed. ¡®The decision of the past lives will follow you to the next lives. This is karma. As long as one did not break out from the cycle of reincarnation, one would always be trapped.¡¯ Azief nodded a she began understanding the Grand Path of Azul. Then he ask ¡®Is that it? Is that the only thing I have to realize? Just by realizing that your regret is the fact you have no regret¡­did I solve your regret?¡¯ Azul nodded. ¡®It is. Because now¡­.a new future would be written¡¯ and he smiles a mysterious smile. And then looking at Azief with a mystifying expression, Azul said something Azief didn¡¯t understand ¡®This time¡­.it seems you are different.¡¯ Then he smiles and he disappeared. And slowly this world he had lived in for sixty years slowly unraveled. Everything in this world slowly turning into dust, and Azief immediately activated his Heaven Sundering Finger, shrouding himself with the aura that could sunder heavenlyws. Then he too was swept by the tornado that is sweeping the world and he closes his eyes. For a moment¡­or was it an eternity, he then opens his eyes. He was back in the cave. He looks at the Dragon giving life saber and he saw that the saber has lost its glow. Azief look at his thumb and he see it glows blue. He casually pointed his thumb to the ground and life energy shoots out from his thumb. The damp dead soil slowly grew fertile as the seeds deep beneath the earth sprouted and grass covered the patch of area where he pointed his thumb. Azief smiles. He named this finger the Life Giving Finger. With this finger he could absorb the life energy of the world. Before using his Death Source he could drain life of living creature to fuel his energy and vitality. But now with this finger he knew he could take the life essence of the world and he could also use the life essence of the world to heal lifeless thing. He could heal mountains, area and even continent. This is the power of the saber and Azief felt that his infernal energy increase. He wanted to form the Infernal Disk that is akin to the power of the Asuras. Killing intent that bellowed to the Heavens and could annihte worlds. Azief did not immediately got up as he sat down and was silent. ¡®Was it all a dream? Or did I learn something?¡¯ Azief said to himself. He remembers the sixty years he experienced in that world. And he took time to absorb it, to calm himself down. To make sure he is not confused of which one is he and which one is Azul, which one is his life, and which one is his. ¡®I need to stop for a while in refining the sabers¡¯ He said to himself. He then rubs his finger which has his ten rings. And he smiles. ¡®I need to know what you hiding¡¯ Azief said as he rubs his rings. He then slowly got up. Then he walks out of the cave. Looking at the slowly descending sun in the horizon Azief chuckles. ¡®I seeded¡¯ He went into the cave in the morning and though sixty years passed in that world, this time, he only uses half a day to return. But he did not immediately go to return to his Pce. Instead he fly up in the air, and in a matter of seconds he travel so fast in the air that he broke the sound barrier in only one second as he sails the skies onto the direction of Russia. It is spring. And he had promised. So, he went to her. Because he promised. And because he had decided something after living Azul life. It is better to act upon it now that he is sure of his feelings. He doesn¡¯t know if he would regret it. But he knows not doing anything would be an even bigger regret. So, today, as he flew the sky, he is sure of his feeling. He wanted to have no regret. *** Chapter 254: Torch that lit up an era (1) It¡¯s been only a few days since the ambassador meeting in Pandemonium. The whole world hears the deration of the Death Monarch and news spread to the entire world in a matter of days. Even reclusive experts heard the stories from their disciples or their acquaintances. And the factions and organization that heard all this all waited to see the reaction of others, while others are waiting to line themselves behind the most likely winner. The Greeks alliance formed by the Seven Warlords of Delphi news of seceding from the World government is also spread to the world. When this news was spread, a few Senators from the Republic schedule a diplomatic meeting between the two factions with the Senators representing the Senate will. They met for a few days; no one knew the content of their discussion but both sides seems happy. The World Government hearing this is still quiet. And the Republic is also quiet and not pushing the World Government too far. Many spected this is because that meeting in Pnd. The meeting was not a secret. But the context of the meeting is a secret. White Owl, that information gathering organization this time is unable to get the news of what is discussed on the meeting. This time both of the organization employs many methods to make sure nothing about that discussion could be discussed publicly. All the while this is happening there is another thing unfolding, in one part of the world. In the Pacific, hundreds of shipse gathering around one part of the ocean. The waves be stormy and arge amount of mist seems to be shrouding the area of this stormy seas. The waves keeppping and be even stormier and in the mist one could see the silhouette of arge creature. But when one look more closely one would find it is not one huge silhouette but four. It is the four metal gigantic tortoises that bring with them therge mysterious ind belonging to the League of Freedom. On top of the four metal gigantic tortoise there is arge wide spherical building surrounded by protection enchantment and array formation lining up the path and trails leading to the dome-like structure. The Four Tortoise keeps swimming forward creating waves around it. The tortoises itself is covered in purplish red dome and runic marking that is present in four corners of the dome protection barrier generated by the tortoises. White mists surrounded this mysterious ind that raided the World Government treasury during their war with Death Monarch. If not for the prohibition of war by the Death Monarch, Raymond and his forces would seek Storm Tide till the end of the world. Storm Tide Dome which is the headquarters for the League of Freedom is packed today with all of its leaders belonging to the many branches all over the world all gathered here today. The Dome of Storm Tide is arge wide purple dome. The symbol of a wing is painted on the dome designs. It had many facilities and it could bepared to the Quorum building of the World Government or the Senate Hill of the Republic. There is a long table in the center of the Center Room of the Dome where any important major issues for League of Freedom are discussed. Many people that could rarely be seen in one ce at the same time appear today and attend the meeting. There is the Fire Arrow Frieda, the Mad Doctor which is the rival of the Sage Liu Wenzhang and also had an unexined jealousy towards the Genius Alchemist Sina. There is Maya the dethroned Queen of Philippines, the Huntress Delia who is the rival of Athena and fought her in a few battles. There is also Akira who was hunted by the World government and of course Poison King Takashi who really wanted to beat Genius Sina. He seems to be waiting with azy attitude. Unlike the other members of the League, Poison King motive for joining the League of Freedom is a bit mysterious even to the other members of the League. No one knew why he chose the League of Freedom even though the Republic and the World Government both wanted it. If there is anyone knows their reason it might be the Leader of the League and his right hand man Warp. Sitting beside him is all famous member of the League. They are also famous people in the world. Of course whenpared to people like Raymond, Death Monarch, Oreki, Hikigaya, Jean, Katarina, these big names in the world, they seem rather insignificant but this is what called rtivism. They are famous in their field and sphere of influence and some of them are known in worldwide scale either for their deeds or notoriety. But they have all one thing inmon. They either decline joining the other tworgest factions, namely the World Government and the Republic, or being hunted by them League of Freedoms seems to house many experts of rejects. Many of those that joined the League of Freedom were either hunted, exiled or their inclination and aspiration did not match with the other big faction. Take for example Akira the Mad Scientist as he was dubbed by the World Government. He did human experimentation during his time in the World Government and his deeds were exposed. Hirate and Raymond then took over all of his research and jailed him. Fortunately or unfortunately, he was in touch with the League sleeper agent and promise to join to join the League if he were to be rescued. He was saved by Warp and since then has always been put in the fugitive list of the World Government. If not because he joins the League of Freedom Akira would die in some ce without a grave. It is ironic considering that probably the World Government now is also using human experimentation to create such beast during the fight in the Ind Of Peace. The whole world saw the abomination that contend with the Death Monarch during that battle. Akira notice that his experiment was used in creating that creature It seems to destroy everything in its path and it has no self-control other than having some animal like instinct From morning the members of the League of the War faction havee either by ship or some flying artifact and they all have taken their seat. In the evening when almost all of the people have arrived, a person entered the room. The room is boisterous as the member seems to be trading information and sharing stories. But the moment that person entered, it fell into silence. They all sit straight and then they waited. The footsteps seem to echoes inside the room. Slowly he walks to the heads of the table and sit on his seat. That person is wearing a purple red mask in the shape of an angered Demon, the auraing out of him is terrifying. In terms of theatrics he is not worse than people like Death Monarch. His robe is a mixture of red and ck making this person look terrifying and at the same time charismatic. This person is of course Narleod the leader of the League of Freedom. ¡®I see all our members have taken a seat¡¯ Takashi nodded; his face is no longerzy. Akira just cracks his neck and look at Narleod. He was about to say something but the person on Narleod left side shot Akira a nce. Akira sighed and restrain what he was about to say. On the right side of Narleod is Warp. He is now a feet taller and seems to sport a different hairstyle than before. He was wearing gray attire that seems a bit loose on his body. Yet, there is a trace of the Laws of Time and Spaceing out of his robe. There is a saying in the League of Freedom. As long as Warp is beside Narleod, no one could kill him. It is not a matter of speed, but it is a matter of ability. Warp ability to teleport must not be underestimated. Not to mention he already has three disks. His Disk of Teleportation has enable Warp to even disregard speedsters Speed Source For some reason, Speedster seems to being weakened in a long contact with Warp especially his ability. Like his name hinted, he warps space¡­and time. While the most famous speedster in the world is Will, he is not the first speedster the League of Freedom ever encountered. People said that if Warp couldplete his Disk to nine, he could even teleported the entire ind disregarding the protection enchantments and even arrays. And if he really created nine Disks of Teleportation some factions even spected that he could go anywhere he wanted, disregarding restrictions which would make him a headache for other factions. If not for him, the League of Freedom could never thrive like this. His re to Akira serves as a warning. And Akira owes him for what Warp did for him. The other quickly takes the hint and waited. And on the left side of Narleod is Water Princess Erin, her blonde hair is shorter and her blue eyes seem to be looking at some of the members she is not satisfied with. Erin rtion with many of the members is not harmonious but her contribution to the League is undeniable. This is why her position is stable in the League and unshaken despite her constant butting head with the other member. It was evening and the blinds were brought down, shielding them from outside light. The guards already check the rooms for any hidden devices. They do not want the White Owl to get any information that could potentially put them at a risk. Before the war, all the other factions did not put too much importance on the White Owl faction but times have changed. In the massacre event, people finally see how powerful this information gathering group. Add that no one knows it members and their objectives only add me to their dangerousness. The room is illuminated with light crystal that could be gathered around the ind they passed by Narleod looks at the people around the long table and then he nodded ¡®Let us begin¡¯ The moment he said this word, a person in maskes and began giving the members documents. Inside the paper is information node. It is chip like invention by the Merchant Association Of course the Merchant Association right now is in disarray after the death of the Merchant King but they seem to stabilizing themselves pretty well these days. They all push the information node and it dissipated like ash as the information inside the information node all enter their minds. Many of them seem to be digesting the information they got in their heads. ¡®All caught up?¡¯ Narleod ask. The other nodded. Akira is seen to be contemting something. Takashi eyes seem to be remembering something as his expression isplicated. ¡®What do you think of the news of the alien felting to Earth?¡¯ Narleod begins as he looks at the members. ¡®What do you think we should do, Narleod? The World Government and the Republic did not yet reach out to us¡­but if this is true then it is only a matter of time until they reach out to us. As you all know, we are not exactly buddy with them¡¯ It was Delia that spoke. Her position in the League is as stable as Erin. Some of the members seem to be nodding, agreeing with what she said. Akira is especially enthusiastic with Delia response. Narleod notice this but he did not choose to say anything. Erin on the other hand scowls at Delia, ring at her. ¡®You want us to be left out on the loop? The Republic and the World Government is joining hands on this matter and you want us to reject them. That would not only make us enemy with them it will also make us enemy with all the people in the world. Thest war was just a few years ago and people are still resenting the Weronians. If this is truly an invasion¡­.an alien invasion then if we did not join in the war because of our rtion with the Word Government do you know how many people would look at us as the traitor of humanity? You think you can handle that pressure, huh!¡¯ Some of the other member nodded. ¡®I agree with Erin.¡¯ Some said banging the table. Fire Arrow Frieda got up from her seat and then addresses the other members ¡®We might not be in good rtions with the World Government but we have dealings with the Republic for a long time. If they also want us to join the war, we probably had no other choice other than to join.¡¯ ¡®The Republic did not dictate our League decision¡¯ said the Mad Doctor looking straight at Fire Arrow Frieda. Narleod hearing all of this argument smiles and chuckles a bit. ¡®True. We are not exactly friend with them. But¡­let us remember that we have not reached a point where we will broke that pretense of cordiality. From what I heard the five ambassadors that managed to meet the Death Monarch, none of them are the representatives from the World Government or the Republic. But a few days before the Death Monarch went into seclusion, he went to his embassy and seems to made contact with the ambassador of the two factions¡¯ He let that word hang before continuing ¡®What do you think they talk about?¡¯ ¡®You think they were talking about this matter?¡¯ Akira said, looking challengingly at Narleod ¡®If not that then what?¡¯ ¡®So, you will join them if they approach us?¡¯ Frieda asks. The other members all look towards Narleod. ¡®Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean we will have no benefit whatsoever. The World Government right now is not like the World Government of the past. They are still strong¡­but people trust in them has eroded. People are jumping ship. You all heard about the Seven Warlords of Delphi didn¡¯t you? And whether that fleet is really an invasion or not¡­we are not yet sure¡¯ Then Akira said ¡®League of Freedom is based on votes. In times of war and emergency, only then you have full control of dictating matter by yourself. Will you put this proposal into a vote?¡¯ Narleod nodded ¡®I think I am not the only one that thinks offending the two factions right now and probably even the Death Monarch is an idiot move¡¯ One of the members bangs the table and look at the other people around the long table. ¡®There is only spection that they meet and talk about this. They might talk about the distribution for the world. Death Monarch did thrashed the World Government and kill millions of people in that war and I don¡¯t think the World Government would just forget that matter easily¡¯ the Mad Doctor said to Narleod Narleod chuckles. ¡®People said that the one that knows you better is not your friend or family, it is your enemy. I know Hirate. And I know Raymond. Hirate nowadays is not the Hirate of the past. He truly believes himself as one for the good guys. I guess hanging out with Raymond influence him¡¯ Warp just shakes his head as he looks at Narleod. ¡®They would surely ask Death Monarch help. Their motto and Raymond motto is for the greater good. True, the Death Monarch kill millions of his people but it is also true, that his prowess and power have ended the Weronian War. If he could end one war with his abilities, why could he not end another? Not to mention this time, the Death Monarch is even stronger than before¡¯ Maya who was sitting on the end side of the long table nodded. Narleod continue talking ¡®And what about Raymond? You know how he is with his saviorplex. They would surely talk about this matter. And while the Death Monarch doesn¡¯t seem to really care about other people beside his own, any invasion would put his people in danger. He would surely interfere.¡¯ Narleod then look at the people around the long table and said ¡®I ask you. Is anyone here could bear the wrath of two of thergest organization in the world and the strongest man in the world?¡¯ And then he looks at Akira and said ¡®And yes Akira. That is why I am putting it to a vote. Because I want to see which idiot would want to destroy our League by inviting their wrath onto us. I know all of you did not have a good experience with the World Government but we need to take a step back when moving forward would kill us. We are all survivors after all¡¯ Then he look a t the people that supported Delia views and then said ¡®Vote now¡¯ The other nodded ¡®Put up your hand if you think we should not join the World Government and the Republic if they ask us for help in this matter.¡¯ Slowly there are people who raised their hands. Narleod look at the people putting up their hands and those that didn¡¯t and he chuckles. Only three people put up their hands. Narleod smiles beneath his mask and nodded in satisfaction ¡®Fine. The motion passed.¡¯ Akira shakes his hand and put back down his hand as he slumped on his seat. ¡®Next matter is matter for discussion and information sharing¡¯ Narleod immediately look at Finley Owen. He is the pirate leader around the Great Britain sea area and he has been harassing Ennd fleet. ¡®How is the n going?¡¯ Narleod ask. Finley is an Irish. And a fearsome pirate that rule the area around Great Britain. The sea is his yground. The Death Monarch said no war, he said nothing about plundering. Finley is a handsome young man with red hair and white pale face. He is tough and muscly with a neatly trimmed beard. ¡®It is all ording to n. But I heard information that I is not entirely reliable but I think I should share it here.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Lee Sangmin is spotted in China.¡¯ This drewplicated expression in many of the members here. Lee Sangmin in the Fake Word is one of the Forest Lord and at the time if not for him the League of Freedom would not have survived. But this Lee Sangmin did not move ording to n. They once persuade him to join but he refuses. He fancied himself like Death Monarch able to pressure the world with his presence alone. But Lee Sangmin is Lee Sangmin and not the Death Monarch. He seems to lose any support and then he joins the Republic. But he seems to disappear since the Weronian War and his disappearance cause quite a stir in the Senate ¡®Hmm. borate¡¯ Narleod muttered as he put his hand beneath his chin ¡®After Wang Jian went to Pandemonium and brought his people to join him in Pandemonium, China is now in chaos. Factions swells but they could not dere war openly because of the prohibition. So, thend is getting even more carved up. China suffers the most since the Fall because of their poptions. Lee Sangmin appearance in China is surely rted to the news I heard from a Cambodian traders that Wei is staging aeback¡¯ Narleod hear this and then he just close his eyes and said ¡®We need to investigate this mater. I think Lee Sangmin is trying to contend for a slot in the World Distribution event. Send a few people to China. Try to find out what Lee Sangmin motives and his ns.¡¯ Finley nodded and reply ¡®Yes, leader¡¯ Then the members began discussing many other things in the agenda. Most of them are rted to discovery of newnds, the distribution of the world matters and of course the threats they face now. It continued until the night when a banquet was arranged and they party until nighttime. When night came, some people either sail away or stay for a few days in the Storm Tide. The Storm Tide personnel are also members and some of them hold high position in the League but the discussion for the matters of joining the World Government must need the approval of the War faction. At night, Narleod instead of returning to his bed is going somece else. He went to the Underground area. On his hand there is fire lighting the way forward. He walks around the tunnels without hesitation even through these mazelike paths. Then as he walks deeper underground he finally found the room. It was a normal room. It is not hidden. But only he has the key. He and one other person. He took his key and opens the door. Opening the door, he smiles underneath his mask as he saw her silhouette. That person is sitting on a chair while drinking some wine, probably bored waiting for him. It took him a few minutes to shake off the people shadowing him. ¡®Maya. I got your message¡¯ ¡®Narleod¡¯ Narleod nodded. He immediately ask the question ¡®Did you get it? Is it true?¡¯ Maya nodded ¡®People call him the Magician. No one knows what he is doing but he seems to have connection with that thing¡¯ ¡®Give me the files¡¯ Maya give him a folder full of pictures and documents. ¡®I put it in paper. I fear putting things in information node would allow the Hacker to¡­..you know¡¯ Maya said. Narleod nodded. Narleod flick his finger and mes shot to one of the unlit troch. The mes hit the ce handle of the torch and the torch light up. Narleod quickly opens the folder. He saw a picture It was a tall and thin man with ck hat and white coat. ¡®This is him?¡¯ ¡®Yes, people of Aleppo call him the Magician. He seems to be inactive and many thought he was dead for this couple of years¡­but he seems to resurface¡¯ Narleod studied the information Maya got on the Magician ¡®How did you find him?¡¯ ¡®My source saw him buying some information from the Brokerst week¡¯ Narleod nodded as he flipped through the pages and read. Then he ask ¡®What did he want to know?¡¯ ¡®He seems to be searching for some rare minerals or minerals with mysterious properties¡¯ ¡®He is an unexpected find¡¯ Narleod remarked Maya nodded. ¡®Then where is the information on that thing?¡¯ Narleod says as he flipped the folder and then he saw it. It was another picture. There is a woman with five horizontal triangle shaped mark on her forehead. Her eyes seem to shine with colors and her fingers seems to be webbed. The woman ising out from a sand dune wearing a magenta color robe. ¡®This is..¡¯ Narleod clearly could not contain the shock in his tone. Maya shakes her head and then said ¡®It was a vige before that womanes in. Around that area of sand dune is actually fertile andrge forest before she came. I don¡¯t know what she did but she turned that ce into sand.¡¯ Narleod nodded ¡®I got nice information from the Broker¡¯ Narleod said Maya nodded ¡®We tracked the thing thates out from that gigantic finger in space because of the Broker information.¡¯ ¡®Did you piggyback the World Government satellite?¡¯ Maya nodded. ¡®That is how we could track the trajectory and the predicted the area where that thing would fall. We didn¡¯t thought thating out from that ck thunder is that alien.¡¯ Narleod nodded and then he ask ¡®Maya do you ink this alien is rted to that fleet?¡¯ Maya thought a few moments before she answered ¡®It is highly probable that it is rted¡¯ Narleod smiles and then he chuckles ¡®That is good enough. That is good enough. You did a good job Maya. We now have leverage¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t think we should tell the other members about this?¡¯ Maya ask as she got up from her chair. Narleod shakes his head ¡®Not yet¡¯ Narleod said. ¡®Anyway, you did a good job. I will reward youter¡¯ He said as he walks out from the room and the underground area. Maya exited the underground area from a different passage The moment hees out the space warped around him and standing beside him is his friend Warp ¡®Is it done?¡¯ Narleod nodded ¡®I was right¡¯ Narleod said. Warp only nods and then ask ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ Narleod thinks for a moment before saying ¡®At first I wanted to use this as leverage against Hirate. I could use this against the Death Monarch but that could backfire. He never cares that much about public opinion but Hirate does. If it is revealed that the fleet ising down to Earth is because his war with Death Monarch, then his World Government will lose even more trust. It didn¡¯t matter that he did not intend to do it, it matters that it did. People will want to assign me. The ck thunder that¡¯s shoot out from that gigantic finger that the Death Monarch summons bring this creature to Earth¡¯ He said this and give the document for Warp to read. ¡®Now¡­I am more interested in that person¡¯ Narleod said as he pointed to the picture of the white coat ck hat person. ¡®Who is this?¡¯ Warp ask ¡®People called him the Magician. Try to recruit him to our cause¡¯ ¡®You want him?¡¯ Narleod nodded Then heughs ¡®You know how urate my intuition is don¡¯t you, Warp?¡¯ ¡®Fine.¡¯ He said and then he put his finger at the picture and closes his eyes. Then he opens it back and he said to Narleod. ¡®I¡¯ll be back in a few days to report my findings¡¯ Narleod nodded and Warp teleported away. Narleod is on the Tree Garden right now. As he smells the trees and the sea, he smiles. No one could see his smile because of the mask but he smiles nheless. Because this is only the beginning. ¡®Raymond, Hirate¡­..it will not be long before I will have my revenge. HAHAHAHA¡¯ *** Chapter 255: Torch that lit up an era (2) The waves crashed the shore and the sea breeze blew by the ind. White beaches and clear water, this ind look like paradise on Earth. On the center of the ind, surrounded by array formation and minerals that is positioned in four corners of his direction, a person is absorbing the power of Heaven and Earth crazily. This person is young with gray hair and green eyes. It is none other than Loki the Trickster. The serpent slithers around this part of the ind. And ck crows seems to gather around the sky flying over his head like they were protecting him from being seen After that stunt with Azul it spent his Willpower. Now he is recovering from that matter. It would speed up Azief trials by two trials. That is the only thing he could do to help him right now. If Azief seeded he mightplete his Grand Path, to be the master that governed the reincarnation, rebirth and the path toward enlightenment from suffering Combined that with Azief Death and Life Laws that he would surely master in the future, Azief would probably stand a fighting chance in the Final Battle. It has taken Loki a few days to recover his energy from using his power. Loki like always like to hides himself in some ind. It is the sea breeze that helps him focus. Today would be thest day. As he closes his eyes in meditation and gathering energy of the world, he suddenly opens it and energy exploded from him. His eye is shining green light that seems to cover the ind. The auraing out of him seems majestic and has that invible sense of an overlord governing the Universe Then the minerals he put in the four direction of his position cracked and turn to atomic particles. The Array of Gathering Chaotic Energy. Loki unlike the other Sovereign could not easily just absorb the energy in the Universe. This is probably because of how he ascended to Sovereign which is by using the Book of Mysteries which contains unconventional magic. So, he took many of the knowledge of other people like Arrayist and perfected it. And he uses that to gather the chaotic energy of the Universe to supply his power. Loki got up and takes a deep breath. The crows all part away and fly to another ce and the serpents all slither away back to the forest. He looked at his front and saw the horizon that gets farther and farther away. He then looks up. The sky was so blue that not even tomorrow could be seen. That is what he thought to himself. And then he smiles ¡®A tomorrow that I do not know. Is that day finallye?¡¯ He thenughs a happyugh. ¡®Even in the great darkness that is about toe, and even if the whole world is against me, I could still see the faintest of light. There are still a few things I could do. I wonder how far I can go¡¯ He bitterly smiles. Yesterday, he was briefed by Trisha. Trisha asks him where she should put the invention by the Inventor. He then asks Trisha what Invention she is talking about. Then Trisha said it is that thing he put his efforts years of building. It was at that time Loki remembers what she was talking about. And then he realizes something. He should have realized it a long time ago. But he was too preupied with his ns that he seems to forget. He was like a swan that lost its way and found his way back. Living in the past¡­it was like a good dreampared to the world he lives in the future. He found all the feeling he lost during all those years as Sovereign. He found a family of his own. He found a brother in Azief, so protective and admirable. It is not that Azief had no ws, it is despite the ws he still keep seeking. What is the best way to live? He is not some great person that knows all the answer. He was like anyone else. Seeking in the dark for the light, stumbling through life like any other person. He falls, and he learns from it and he got up and tries again. He was not like Loki expected at all. In the future, all he sees from Azief is the God of Death, ruling without any mistakes. He seems impassive, emotionless and seems unworldly, free from any mortal fetters. Loki likes this Azief more than he likes the God of Death Azief in his timeline He found a sister in Sofia, a sister who would make fun of you and try to mess with you every chance she got. It is quite amazing if Loki think about it. She didn¡¯t like him in the beginning at all. But now¡­.she is worried for him whenever he did not check in with her once in a while and he worried for her And he found a lover in Sina. She is motherly and above all else¡­.she taught him how to really love. Morgana¡­taught him how painful love is. But Sina¡­.she taught him why people love each other despite the pain. That love¡­.is simple. It is not hard at all. Struggles are hard. But not loving each other. Loving each other is simple. You just love them and if they love you back, never let go. It is that simple. And Sina is like that. She loves him and he¡­loves him. But he doesn¡¯t know how far he could take this. Because¡­.he is not sure thatter, the Loki she loves will be this Loki¡­or another Loki. The past is like a good dream and also an awakening for him. He saw all this great men and women that will be a star that will shine the era that wille to humanity and he could not help but admire them. And then looking at himself¡­he felt the arrogance of his past isughable. They are stars, and he Loki¡­is Loki. And the thing he realized when Trisha spoke to him a few days ago, is that he Loki¡­..is forgetting things. He went into meditation immediately and he then discover when he tries to recall certain events¡­he found out his memories is a little blurry. It is like he is beginning to forget what is about to happens. But Loki did not panic. It rattles him at first but then he remembers his most favorite sentence ¡®Magic has a price. Everything has a price.¡¯ He is just now paying it. So as he look toward the sky he ask himself ¡®How far could I go¡­.and what will happen to me at the end?¡¯ But the question did not scare him at all. He just smiles. ¡®You are all stars¡­and I¡¯m just Loki. And that don¡¯t matter. Because¡­.if I can be a torch that lit up a future where the Final Battle is won¡­then what would one life matter?¡¯ But for some reason he thinks of Sina, Sofia and Azief and he once again bitterly smiles as he pats the sands on his butt and walk away. *** Chapter 256: Moonlight Silver at dawn, green at noon, dark blue in the evening. The sea keeps on waving, their waves kissing the shorelines. Erika stands above the railings, her white robe pping wildly, her hair smoothly following the flow of the wind, making her looking even more otherworldly. She looks at the sea full of monsters. For some the sea, the ocean is a wondrous thing. For her, it always fills her with fear. It seems so big and dark that it could swallow her whole. It is not a phobia of water. It is this dislike of the sea. After the Fall she hated it even more. Monster roams the Deep Sea, monstrous and nightmarish creatures. Just thinking about it gives her chills. She likes to stand on the ground, to look at the sea from the distance. But her friend once said that she is missing the best part about the ocean. It is like going to a fun fair and just stares at the games being yed. But Erika never felt any inclination to be close to it other than certain circumstances. She likes seeing it from a distance. It felt like she had control over it. Of course she knew that she had no control. Only the illusion of the control. She is standing on one of the highest floor of the huge building of the Merchant Trading Company of Pandemonium overlooking the seashore of Pandemonium. The owner of the tradingpany is a devout believer of her and offers her amodation as she stays here in Pandemonium. Of course Erika knows that person also want his future to be look upon by her. She took up upon the offer. Last night while she was meditating, she also peers through the Veil to seek some clues. And she got it. But she was assaulted with a terrible headache afterwards. Fortunately, the thing she saw in her dreams not yetes to pass. Standing beside her like a statue, ever vignt is her loyal bodyguard Antonius, his face even seems even more dashing and beautiful than before and almost a feet taller than before. She sighed as she let the wind blew by her, feeling the breezy wind, smelling the sea and she could even hear the Song of the Sea Erika knows more than some people in the world. She knows of a secret that the Seven Oceans of the World holds. So, she hears the Song of the Sea because she knew the secret. But she did not seek it and she did not even show any sign that she knows. She always feign ignorance on this matter because she think enough is enough. So, as she stands there, she enjoys the Songs only she could hear. She shakes her head. Her eyes like always seems misty with white clouds seems to be covering her pupil, seeing a future nobody saw. Her arrival alerted many people and those who knew her weed her dly. But none of them is from the Death Monarch faction. Not the Three Generals or the Shadow Guards or any other people of high authority from the Death Monarch faction have sought her. They pretend like she was not here. ¡®They must have known that I arrived yet they did note to wee or even investigate me. That is weird.¡¯ Erika spoke as she closes her eyes. She is trying to think why. But she is also trying to calm herself. She is so close now. And that image of her giving her eyeballs to that ck hooded man sh inside her mind again. ¡®Who are they, Great Oracle?¡¯ Antonius asks as his eyes keep surveying the surrounding. This is not Greece where everyone is afraid to offend the Oracle. This is Pandemonium. Hidden dragons and crouching tigers are everywhere, and there would not be ack of people with guts big enough to try to assassinate the Oracle. The Oracle could see the future, but not all the time unless she focused herself. And when she is seeing the future, or as Erika termed it, peering through the Veil she is defenseless and all of her stats and abilities are dormant making her most vulnerable in that moment. That is why the Oracle rarely uses her ability unless she wanted it or someone asking for it. But of course there is a price for everything. The farther the future she tries to see, the more her lifespan is exchanged. It is the wilting of time. The future she saw is exchanged with her lifespan, the time she remains to be alive. It is like burning her life force to see through the time she would have lived out This is why the Oracle always seems to smell like herbs and medicine. The amount of materials, pills, and herbs she has to consume to make sure she did not break down in exhaustion and death is astronomical. ¡®The Death Monarch faction¡¯ Erika said as she opens back her eyes. In front of her eyes right now, she could see soldiers of Pandemonium is fighting a sea serpent the size of a building thrashing around in the seashore as it is being speared, shot at, and attacked Antonius ponder about the answer and then he said ¡®Even before the Death Monarch never seeks Great Oracle. It almost seems like he wasn¡¯t interested,¡¯ Antonius said. Erika nodded ¡®Did he believe that fate is one of own making? Or did he think of me as mere fortune teller?¡¯ And Erika chuckles a bit thinking of the irony. In the whole world, usually it is people that would travel thousand or even millions of miles just to meet her. Who would have thought she would be traveling all over the world to seek the Death Monarch and see his future? No one would believe it. That is why she never exined why she started her journey. And she didn¡¯t want to arouse the suspicion of the Death Monarch. After all who would believe that she travels all this way just to see his future if she did not have an ulterior motive. And unlike any other leader who fears her predictive abilities, the Death Monarch is different. As the strongest person in the world, he could look down on anyone in the world and no one would find it offensive. Not to mention Pandemonium is his home ground. Erika might be brave but she is not stupid. To others she might look otherworldly and appears to know everything but that is far from the truth. If she did not know everything why would she be so anxious to meet the Death Monarch? Because she didn¡¯t know everything and her vision is turning scarier by the day, that even with all that she seen, it still keep her up at night. All the death, all the destruction¡­.there were too many of it that sometime Erika fears to close her eyes in fear of seeing the future. She saw a wedding full of blood, a great explosion that kills millions of people, and a beasts sorge that it devour continents and gulped an ocean, and he saw a warrior that seems like an alien from outer space fighting the great heroes of the world. And like always she saw that gigantic eyes that seems to be looking at this Universe with an intent to destroy. Erika didn¡¯t have a lot of time to rest since she first be an Oracle, dark visions and nightmares has haunted her from the very first moment of her being an Oracle. Pandemonium might be full of monsters but it is also full of vitality. Because of the protection of the Death Monarch, this continent that used to be a Forbidden Continent is now popted by people of every kind, of every race and thend itself is slowly being explored. Erika felt pity that the Death Monarch didn¡¯t seem interested in governing. Death Monarch seems only intent if getting stronger and stronger. But Erika didn¡¯t know what he is trying to achieve by being strong. She could not understand him because they both have different aspiration and goals. She always wanted to live a safe life. That was her intention. However because of her unique ss, she got embroiled in a conspiracy in the beginning stages of the Fall. At that time she realizes that she needs to be stronger. But her objective has never changed all through these years. Her objective has always been survival. All of what she had done, it is all for her survival In the beginning she believes her ability is a blessing and a gift despite the side effects. Seeing the future and using it to her own advantage is what gives her all the power to negotiate with the top factions of the world. Which in turns secure her safety. But now, she didn¡¯t think like that. It is a gift, yes but it is also a curse. To see a future where it could not be changed no matter what one might choose, it is not a blessing it is a curse. To see and knowing that all efforts are futile could break any person that believes hard work is enough to change one fate. Every day she saw destruction, she saw Death and she saw tragedy in a future only she knows. Imagine seeing such thing every day, in every sleeping moment No matter how strong one heart is, they would surely broke down and Erika herself almost got seized by madness. She saw it and all she could do is cry andment. Her fate is even more tragic than Cassandra of Troy. If she told what she sees people would believe her, but she knows even knowing it would be futile. There is some thing that could be changed. Minor things and minor destiny. But when the things she saw rtes heavily to the fates of the world, where so many destinies and fate tangled together, the harder it is to change such destiny and fate. She has tried but nothing she did could change the vision she saw. So, she despair But Loki and Death March is her hope. There were many time that her prediction is broken by them. He is interested in the Death Monarch because he is probably the one in the ck robe, the man with the rings she sees in her dreams But she is also interested in Loki, the person who has foiled her prediction time and time again. It was like he was a tool to sever fate and destiny. She sighed. On the seashore, the sea serpent is already dead and the soldiers are rejoicing patting each other back and skinning the sea serpent while some soldiers are searching for monster core to be given to Pir Forming recruits. They probably would set up a feast in the seashore eating the sea serpent meat with their fellow soldiers. ¡®Great Oracle, are we still waiting?¡¯ Antonius question startled Erika. Erika then nodded and smiles gently. She looks at the sky and saw it is turning cloudy as rains slowly falls and she smiles. ¡®It would not be long now. Wait for a moment.¡¯ The moment she said that in the distance, the sea is full of white mist. The soldiers on the seashore who was rejoicing also stopped their cheering. They all noticed the growing mist thates out of nowhere and their expression quickly turns serious. They also look at the area where the sea is covered by a misty fog. Antonius who saw the mist slowly covering the area near the seashore from all four directions looks towards the Oracle in astonishment and awe. ¡®What did I say? You keep doubting me, Antonius. Is this the first time I am proven right? Hehehe¡¯ she chuckles. In the sea shore, the officer of the expedition army look at this weird phenomena and instead of getting scared he quickly organize his soldiers into a fighting position ¡®Be ready for an enemy. Inform the HQ! This is unnatural¡¯ he shouted to his men and they immediately steel themselves for whatever that wille. Transmission crystals have already been crushed and the Army headquarters will get the report by now. It was then one of the soldiers shouted pointing toward the ever growing mist ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ They all look toward the mist and they saw onerge silhouette inside the mist that ising closer and closer like it is walking through the sea. Antonius who was standing on the highest floor of the huge building and saw from above nodded as he also said ¡®There is one huge silhouette inside the mist. Is it a gigantic creature from the Deep Sea?¡¯ Antonius spectes. Erika shakes her head and reply ¡®It is not one. It is four¡¯ and then like always she smiles mysteriously as the four silhouettes that ising closer and closer to the sea shore revealed itself to be four gigantic tortoise. The League of Freedom hase to Pandemonium! *** MOSCOW RUSSIA As the Senate closed their doors, the Assembly is now resting after the grueling day of work and the Senators return to their residence. The sight of people running down the stairs of the Senate while being apanied by their bodyguards to return home is a normal urrence in Moscow. When nightes, the guards prowl the streets and guard the walls. The enhancements and protection warding are strengthened at night. Katarina, the strongest woman on Earth and one of the pirs of the Republic returns to her Ice Pce behind the Senate Hill Her head maiden prepared her, give her a warm bath which is ironic considering her title but she weed it. She likes being pampered. Because she rarely was pampered in her life before the Fall. She likes being treated like she was a Princess. There are no longer scars on her body and she is no longer her old self who is weak and powerless. But to want something¡­.and to feel that feeling of being wanted¡­.is something of a yearning for her. That is what she felt when she thinks of him. She wanted him to feel the same feeling she has. She prayed for it and earnestly wished it. After finished bathing, she lies in her bed, rolling around in herfy nket before stopping. She sighed. Because of that damn promise every time she saw flower petals falling down, she thinks about him. So, she wears light attire and went out without informing her maidservants. Meanwhile, there is a ck dot that stealthily surpassed all the restriction and warding in the Senate Hill and heading to the Ice Pce. Katarina right now is enjoying walking around her garden alone. The breeze is a little cold but it felt like nothing to her. ¡®Spring hase¡­but he is still not here. Is he thinking to forget about it? About me?¡¯ And she sighed again. She looks at the sky and notices the moon and how the moonlight today is shining bright. She is not used to be feeling like this. She is unustomed to it. Feeling so conscious of how one person thinks of her. When she is in front of him, she wants to show him her best side, unconsciously and uncontrobly She did not realize that at the time a person is watching over her with a smile on his face. Azief look at her as he is blending with the shadows. He rarely used it but he can meld with the shadows as one of her abilities as Shadow Lord. He also rarely used his Lord Shadow items after he pursue the path of perfection. With his body alone he could contend with magical items and pressure his enemies. After all with his other abilities, he rarely has to sneak around. ¡®What are you thinking, Katarina?¡¯ he ask in the silence of night and then he chuckles a bit. He wipes his hand and the clouds above him moves covering the moonlight letting only a bit of the moonlight to shine through Then as she walks on her garden she notices something. ¡®What is this?¡¯ she asks herself, looking left and right. She looks upwards and saw arge cloud. The moonlight is covered by a cloud. She could sense the world energy being used to move that cloud. Then on her path she saw the moonlight moving slowly forward. At first her mind was thinking of an enemy but thinking about it why won¡¯t her enemies just ambush her from the start. There is no need for such theatrics. And who would dare to attack her in her own turf? But then¡­she could not help but feel hopeful. Hopeful, that it is that person thates. She looks at the moonlight moving forward as the clouds helps manipte the moonlight to moves where it is supposed to go. It was like the moonlight is guiding her. Katarina could not help but felt her heart bloom in happiness. ¡®It must be him¡¯ she tells herself. She stopped and then moved forward as her steps be even faster and the moonlight follows her pace, guiding her even faster. So she follows that road drawn by the moonlight until she reached a path where it leads to a bridge over an artificial small pond. Moonlight shines over him On that end of the road, she saw him. He is standing on the end of the bridge, waiting for her with a teasing smile on his face. He looks dashing like always. But she still could not believe it is real. Maybe he is just her product of imagination. For she sees him every time she closes her eyes. She agonizes over it. Whether she had been rejected or unwanted. It is painful¡­.waiting, that is And like a lie, the pain of waiting, all of it disappeared in that moment. The welled up tears in her eyes falls down. He walks to her slowly. In a few second he arrived in front of her. He slowly and gently wipes away her tears His hand is hot like fire and they look at each other. Their silhouette illuminated by the moonlight as they share a lot of feeling just by their gaze. In her eyes is longing. But in his eyes is a determination. ¡®You are a littlete¡¯ Katarina said, her voice is a little slow. He did not say anything. He just looks at her and slowly traces his finger on her cheeks. She blush a bit and leans on his shoulder, putting her head on his chest. ¡®That is cheating¡¯ Katarina always felt like Azief is messing with her. He never answers her question especially when he didn¡¯t want to answer them. He always does this. What he did is make her heart flutter with his action, never bothering to answer her question. Azief put his hand on her hair and slowly caress it. The cold winter has ended and passed and their promised season has arrived. In the morning warm sunlightes and in night the breeze spring air fills the area. But, now, together, they truly felt spring, warmth in their hearts. Azief smiles a bit and he said with a slight happiness in his tone. ¡®Didn¡¯t I say I woulde when spring came? Why cry?¡¯ ¡®I thought you would nevere. I heard the announcement that you are undergoing seclusion. So, I thought you forgot what you promise me.¡¯ ¡®I finish a bit early¡¯ he said teasingly And Katarina hit him in his chest with her hand. To other it might be enough to crush them if they are being hit by the Ice Queen Katarina but since she didn¡¯t put any force in it, Azief saw it as cute grumbling. ¡®There are a lot of things I want to tell you¡¯ she said. When the red leaves of the trees falls and the rainbow like flower bloom, like he promised, he came. ¡®Me too¡¯ And Azief pull her closer to him, his scent covered her and she snuggle up in that embrace. She blushes even harder, her cheeks is red like a ripe strawberry. Contrary to her beautiful and enchanting appearance, she never fell in love before and never love any other boys before. She never experienced all normal kids experience because of her father. Everything is new for her. Even this feeling¡­.this feeling that she could not control, that at times suffocate her but at times bring her so much happiness that she almost forget everything. This unchanging feeling inside her heart is warm. And it pains her when she saw him with Sofia but she could not make someone love her. That is what her father tried to do to her and try to do to her mother. But she didn¡¯t know love could be this painful. With him, Katarina experience all of it¡­.this feeling called love. And even though she was close to him, she could always felt like he was holding back. As if her heart is broken, she just can¡¯t express her feelings openly and proudly. Every time she looks at the stars and makes a wish, her heart earnestly prays. Because when she saw his smile, it brightens her day. And Azief also felt the same way. He wants to be the one that makes her smile, to make herugh yet at the same time¡­.he always holds himself back. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Because of his messy feelings and his rtionship and the feelings he have for Sofia He didn¡¯t know how to squash this feeling and he didn¡¯t even know if he wanted to. And because of all this, he always hesitates. But after his experience in Azul world, he be sure what he felt for these two special women in his life. He didn¡¯t know if this is the right thing to do¡­.and he won¡¯t try to rationalize it anymore. He will ept any punishment but he do not want to lie to his own feelings. ¡®I ask if you can wait for me once and you said you can wait. It was a selfish favor and one I shouldn¡¯t have imposed on you.¡¯ He said as he slowly holds her hand. That fragile, little hand. He grips it hard and his breath be harder. Katarina could feel the heat in his hand. And she gripped that hand, never wanting to let go Then he looks at her and she look at him. The wind blew by and they both smile. ¡®What you are looking at?¡¯ Katarina ask, slightly blushing. Azief chuckles. ¡®Your lips¡¯ he answers ¡®What about it?¡¯ ¡®It is beautiful¡¯ and then he leans in close, his lips almost touching her lips but he stop just at thatst moment. ¡®Are you ok with this?¡¯ He asks, his lips only a few inches from her lips. She did not answer. She nodded shyly and so he kisses her. He musters all of his courage and all of his feeling and kisses her. Gently and fondly, his hand on her hair and she pulls him close. It was warm and it was beautiful. Standing there, kissing each other on that bridge, it was like they were a fairytale prince and princess As he kisses her, it was like they kiss for a million years in the space of a single moment. The feeling that both of them restrained and kept in check overflowed. And while kissing him, she smiles. Even if this bes a tragedy, this moment, this now, things like, fate, destiny, the future¡­.seems unimportant andpletely out of reach from them. He loved all of it, her smile, the way sheugh so he burns her entire existence into his memory, with every touch, with every kiss, and with his own two eyes immortalizing this moment. A gentle and fond kiss that seems like an instant but for both of them, it was like an eternity that they never wanted to end. They finish their first kiss as they slowly part away. Azief didn¡¯t do anything special He only kisses her. But to both of them that kiss is special. Because it makes her feel love. Makes her know that she is wanted by the person she wanted. She once wonders how it feels to kiss someone she loves. She thenughs a bit. Azief smiles and then he ask ¡®What is so funny?¡¯ ¡®People say that the first kiss is sweet.¡¯ Katarina said ¡®Really?¡¯ Azief check his breath and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with his breath ¡®How was it?¡¯ he ask Katarina reply ¡®It¡¯s better. It felt like the whole world is beautiful¡¯ Azief shakes his head. ¡®You are strange like always¡¯ ¡®Do you hate that? I couldn¡¯t change that part of me even if I wanted to¡¯ Azief shake his head and pull her closer. Her head once again is on his chest. Instead of pushing him away, she pull him even tighter as she lean her head on his chest and closes her eyes, feeling safe in his arm. ¡®You are terrifying at times and also strange and beautiful. Something not everyone knows how to love. I don¡¯t think no one could keep up with you other than me¡¯ and he chuckles. Katarina only smiles in his arm. She has been imagining about this moment since she first realizes she is in love with him. Just thinking about it makes her feel like her heart would explode. But now that is has be a reality it makes her so happy that she cries tears of happiness She always felt like a criminal for having wanted something. That is what her father taught her. So she bes afraid of wanting something. But she never wanted something more in her life than she wanted him. So, now, to get what she wanted the most, she could not help but be overwhelmed by emotion. ¡®What about Sofia?¡¯ Katarina ask him. Azief was silent for a while before he sighs. ¡®I still love her¡¯ And Katarina hearing this was shocked as she tries to push him away but Azief did not let her. ¡®Listen to me Katarina¡¯ He holds her shoulder, his face in front of her and one could see theplicated expression on his face ¡®I no longer wanted to lie to my feelings. I love you. That is what I felt¡­.but I also love her. I know I am being greedy. And maybe at the end I would regret this¡­but I won¡¯t regret loving you¡­and loving her. Maybe I am greedy. No, I am greedy. And this is probably wrong. But¡­I don¡¯t know what else to do. I love you and saying otherwise would be lying to you and to myself. And Sofia¡­I love her very much¡­and dearly and I don¡¯t know if she would forgive this. I don¡¯t want her to forgive me¡­but I won¡¯t lie anymore. In the end I am still that selfish person. I want to love who I love and not be mocked for it, to be criticized. I could rationalize this all I want. But I won¡¯t. Because there is no rationale behind it. I will ept all punishment¡­but I just don¡¯t want to lie anymore.¡¯ And he stands there. And Katarina look at him. For a moment they look at each other and Katarina suddenly ask ¡®Do you love me?¡¯ It was the question she always asks. A question he never answers. But today, he answered ¡®I love you¡¯ three simple words and Katarina did not know what to do. So, she flies away from the scene. And Azief did not follow. He knows that she needs time. But he had told her what he never courageous enough to tell her before. He told her, that he loves her. And that is what matters. That she knows that he loves her. Whatever happens next¡­it won¡¯t matter. Azief knows Katarina did not view herself highly even though she is the strongest woman in the world. There is pride¡­yes, but that is a pride of a warrior. She is the most beautiful woman in the world and yet she did not think she could have his heart? She did¡­and he told her that. Azief was about to fly away when he notices the rustling of bushes nearby Azief halted and thening out from the bush is a tall bulky muscly man wearing a Chancellor robe. ¡®Boris¡¯ Azief coldly said. Azief never like Katarina brother and the feeling is mutual. Boris looks at Azief and said ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ he gritted his teeth before calming himself down. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare hurt my little sister¡¯ Azief eyes squint and Boris felt an invisible pressure trapping the space around him. ¡®I never make any promises that I can¡¯t keep. In love, there is always pain. She will get hurt. And probably I will feel more pain than her. But without being hurt, how could she learn?¡¯ Azief said this and then he flies away breaking through the speed of sound and disappeared from Russia airspace in a matter of seconds. Boris looks at the sky and sighed, his face expression is unreadable. ¡®This¡­ is not what I wanted for her. My little sister, that man is no good.¡¯ And then he disappeared no doubt searching for his little sister. As the clouds moved away from covering he moon, the moonlight bes even brighter. On a tree near the bridge, a ck raven flew away after the scene was calm as a person in an Ind sighed and said ¡®Thus, it begins¡¯ *** I posted this chapter again after correcting some of the spelling mistakes. There is some mistakes before and I wanted this chapter to be perfect. unlike the others chapter I did not cut this chapter into part instead letting it be one part because I think it is supposed to be like that especially for this chapter And if anyone is interested in asking me my schedule you can join my discord Chapter 257: The premonition of a disaster (1) Achens. It is one of the earliest cities that founded itself in Pandemonium. To establish a city in Pandemonium one had to register with the Centre Region where many world famous people under Death Monarch gather and also the centre of power in Pandemonium. They also need to prove they have the capabilities to safeguard their citizens. Then they also need to prove their eligibility. They must have at least had five Energy Disperse Stage High Realm experts or three Energy Disperse Stage pinnacle realm experts The Centre Region also did not lose out on this. It was like they were leasingnds. The Centre Region would only take thirty percent of the profit of the city and anyone that dares skimp on payment would have their cities sacked the people in power executed and expelled from Pandemonium Most of the time the mayors and the founders of the cities were given full authority in their towns to do whatever they wanted but they must follow the rule that is established in the Centre Regional powers. Not to mention they must not forget that there is still Death Monarch who is effectively the ruler of all Pandemonium and the deterrent for any forces in Pandemonium that have dark thoughts. Then there is the Three Army led by Wang Jian, Athena and Freya. If the World Government is ruling by uniting the humanity sentiment and the Republic is ruling by winning the hearts of the people then Death Monarch is ruling by the oldest and most simple principle. Might is right! Just because he doesn¡¯t show his face didn¡¯t mean people forget him or underestimate him. Instead because he is rarely seen in public asion whether in the establishment of cities or development fairs it only adds to his mysterious image. The Centre regions in the beginning are governed by people that Sina picked which are mostly her friends and acolytes. This was during the three months when the Death Monarch is in seclusion. It is also when the Republic and the World Government seems to be discussing something with each other and seems to enter a period of cooperation. Wang Jian who saw that Sina friends seem to be using their position to their advantages and suppressing the military factions was clearly incensed He also did not like that the people Sina picked start acting like the nobles in the World Governments or the Senators of the Republic. It is beyond their station because Death Monarch has never officially promoted them or gives them any real power Their influence and power derives from Sina influence as the Death Monarchpanions. Wang Jian himself sees himself as a loyalist and he believes that the Genius Alchemist Sina while she means well, her actions do more harm than benefit On the other hand Sina also saw this happening right in front of her eyes but she herself is usually busy in her apothecaries and rarely checks the work of the people she rmended. There is also the fact that the people she appointed to is her friends or apprentices so she did not have the heart to reprimand them There is also the constant voyage she makes every week or the secret correspondence she had with many people. Some people even say that she sometimes talks to birds. Mostly ck ravens that usually perched itself on therge tree behind her hobbit-like house Wang Jian opposed this practice and then forcefully appointed his own deputies and people into the Central Government Sina of course heard this and while she herself hated power struggles since she herself views it as unimportant, she felt like she had at least had to hear Wang Jian exnations. Sina met with Wang Jian and they seem to reach an agreement and Wang Jian people were put in charge of many things. Since the Death Monarch did not assign titles or assign allocation of jobs it was practically the Wang Jian faction and Sina faction ruling the Central Government. And of course when such thing did happen, with the White Tiger army and Sina acolytes holding the reins of power, the allocation of resources is also affected. Athena and Freya who were always good friends noticed that the resources for their army to grow and level up are lowpared to the allocation of resources for Wang Jian White Tiger Army. They of course could not stand this and return from the border area to the Central Government. They both met with Wang Jian and threatened to report this to the Death Monarch to seek redress and air out their grievances. Wang Jian also did not expect this to happen. But it was then they saw the problem. Even though Athena and Freya is under the Death Monarch now and is his subordinates and his generals, some people in the Central Government who was appointed by Wang Jian don¡¯t think that Athena and Freya army would be as good as their own White Tiger Army. This is because Wang Jian was the first general under Death Monarch and he was known to be loyal and have always done his job without everining to the Death Monarch. But Athena and Freya¡­.they used to be enemies. It was a long time ago, but this fact is undoubtedly true. Wang Jian promised the two generals that he will put a stop to this but how could Athena and Freya believes him. They could not believe mere words, and they trust those people in the Central Government even less. So they too put their people in the Central Government. And so a fierce struggle for power is always happening in the Central Government mostly because of the allocation of resources. And this resource is collected either from expeditions or the taxes they levied on the cities that is established all around Pandemonium. Some mayors also was loaned military service for a while to clear out the settlement and had to pay back when the cities started generating ie In the three months where Azief is in his seclusion all of this happens. But when the Death Monarch finishes his seclusion it appears nothing happened, no power struggle, no conflict, no nothing. Everyone seems to have no problems and seems to get along. The public dares not tell the Death Monarch the chaos that Pandemonium faces because of this power struggle in his seclusion. After all the mayors in the periphery of Pandemonium still had to rely on the Central Government for many things and it is clear that the people governing Pandemonium want to hide this problem from Death Monarch eyes. But Azief was not an idiot. How could he not see? How could he not hear? Not hearing also means something. The absence of noise is sometimes very telling. And not to mention, he has Sasha thatmands his Shadows Guards. She is his ears and eyes. Sometimes even Azief was shocked at the irony. Sasha was his enemies at one point of his life. Kidnaped her friends and try to kill him. Who would have thought that their rtionship will evolve like this? Of course this had to do with Sina who wholeheartedly believes in Sasha. And because of Sina faith in Sasha, Azief also trust her. And she did her job well. Because of that Azief knows everything and hears everything. Pandemonium is his turf. That is why Azief brought the Three Generals before him at that time and pressure them with his power. To remind them who is really in charge. They can y their power struggle and make-believe court politics all they want but if it reached his bottom line do not doubt that he, Death Monarch is decisive in his action and would not let a thorn in his eyes to remain long From that day on, the Central Government seems to runs a little bit smoothly than before. And themunication with the cities around the continent of Pandemonium is also strengthened as cooperation and protection of the Central Government towards the cities improved. This is the result of the Decree by the Death Monarch that promotes the cooperation between the Central Government and the cities He also created an Administrative Bureau and told Wang Jian to find someone to handle the governance in his stead. When Wang Jian rmends Loki, The Death Monarch did not say anything but he just harrumphed and then he said he will think about it. This was a day before the Death Monarch went to his second seclusion. No one knows how long this seclusion is going to take but since the Distribution of the world was decided to happen in just a few months many spectes that he will be out before that time. They would probably be shocked if they knew it only took the Death Monarch one day to finish his seclusion. For now nobody knows that the Death Monarch has already went out from his seclusion and is right now resting in his own private chamber in the Centre Pce. Of course the only other person that knows he is out from his seclusion is Boris, Katarina and Sasha. Katarina also were quiet after that night. And Boris will not spread the word. Firstly, because it involves her sister. Second, because there is no benefit of spreading that news. The days seem to be unchanging in Pandemonium until the day the Oracle showed up in the city of Achens which bes local news for a while. But¡­the weird thing started from that day. There are many Greeks in Achens as there are Europeans and even some Asians. To the Greeks and many Europeans in the city, Erika is known to have prophetic ability. It is fearsome and also enticing. And there are even some that worship her as the gifts of prophecy even in the world after the Fall is rare and unique in itself. But none of the officials from the Administrative Bureau and anyone from the Central Governmentes greet or wee her. Any factions would have at least shows a semnce of courtesy. But the Central Government was silent. This is highly unusual Some mayors also tried to inquire about why such matter happens. But it was like the Central Government is on lockdown. No one is saying anything. It is like someone on the top has ordered this gag order. Knowing this, the mayor of Achens felt even more nervous. They all left like something big is surely going to happen. And then their premonitions prove true. The city of Achens which is established around the southern shorelines of Pandemonium is in chaos today. All of the leaders of the city contacted the Centre Region to inform of the appearance of fourrge tortoises not too far away from the shore. What is more frightening is the white misty fog that shrouded the four tortoises. At certain times of the hour the mist would thin and people could see the four gigantic tortoises. Around the entire sea area of around one hundred kilometers, mist seems to gather and preventing or people from seeing the rumored Storm Tide clearly. Sitting on a peak of one of the mountains on top of the head of one of the tortoise is a man wearing purplish red mask. It was a mask of an angered Demon that is usually depicted in Japanese Temples. His red robe seems to be pping gently. He seems to be waiting. He did not alight from his tortoise nor did hee closer to the continent or the city. He just sits there, on the peak of that mountain, probably smiling underneath that mask, looking at Pandemonium, never moving an inch from that position. He is a hundred kilometers away from the shores of Pandemonium, just staring at it, waiting for something. He seems to be waiting for anything. A reaction or something. An attack or even a warning. But Pandemonium was silent. Was this silence the decision of the mayor? Or the leaders of the city? No! They were warned by the Central Government to stay put and do not do anything. This is highly unusual and the order is strict resembling a military order Someone from the top orders this. Someone who have enough clout and power to cow the whole Central Government. The mayor instantly knew who is the dark hand that is behind the lockdown after thinking about the matter a bit. Why there is not even a chirp about what happens in the Central Government? He quickly understands and with understanding the matters, he felt slightly relieved. The Death Monarch, the true ruler of Pandemonium hase out from his seclusion. This was true. Azief when he returns from his visit to Katarina was resting in his secret chamber when he learns about Erika from Sasha Azief had long known about Erika arrival. But he did not seek her. He¡­out of everyone knew that knowing the future is not always good. Most of the time it could even be tragic, knowing one own future. But that is not to say he was not tempted. After all, who does not want to know what will happen to them? He knew that Erika the Oracle spoke of prophecies. But he also knows that prophecy is a double edged sword. Sometimes hearing the prophecy propels you to that destiny which was prophesized. A so called self-fulfilled prophecy And he also knows that every time the Oracle arrived somewhere that means there will be problems appearing not far away from her. And like always Azief premonition is correct. Storm Tide appears just a few days after her arrival. Azief and the League of Freedom had aplicated rtionship. Azief knew that they used to conspire against him but that conspiracy backfired on them when he acquires the Seven Fairy of the ins. But he also never forgets about this matter. This is also the reason why the League of Freedom is always wary of him. But during his massacre on the Ind of Peace, it was also true that he allowing the League of Freedom entering and raiding the World Government opens the possibility of a truce. So, he expected that Narleod, the leader of the League of Freedom to mend his rtionship. Whether he will ept or not depends on his mood. But instead ofing out of his four tortoise ind, this leader of the League of Freedom had the gall to stay in Storm Tide and force him toe out and meet him And Azief could onlyugh in amusement. It is somewhat a negotiation tactics. When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control It is always better to make your opponente to you, abandoning his own ns in the process. Brutal and aggressive person is rarely in fall control. Azief hated to be constantly being forced to react to the moves of his ever-growing host of enemies, and to the unforeseen consequences of his own rash actions He wanted stability. He could of course just crush the League of Freedom and that was probably what the other factions in the dark and even the World government is hoping. Then they would have a reason to unify all the heroes of the world to attack him. He is mighty¡­but he is not almighty. He is still not at a level where he alone could fight millions of people and even a host of Disk Formation experts. He could fight twenty Disk Formation experts by his lonesome and at least survive but how could he hold back fifty Disk Formation experts? It is impossible considering his prowess right now even when he added his Physique Azief knows his limits. He might regenerates his flesh and have many abilities but those who reach Disk Formation are they all weak? They must have their own skills to survive and grow to be that strong. But thankfully all Disk Formation experts, the top experts in the world is rare and few. Of course this did not include those people that are intentionally hiding from public eyes that did not want to meddle and be dragged into the matters of the power struggle in the world. The reason why his act of attacking the World Government was not condemned was because he was on the righteous side. The World Government kidnapped his woman and his general. It is only right that hee attacking. No experts in the whole world would stick out their necks to defend the World Government when it is clear who is wrong and who is right. But if Azief started willy-nily destroying faction after faction, Azief knows that the World Government will use that fear to convince the heroes of the world to fight with him. He did not want to always watch for traps and assassination attempts while he is attempting to break through to higher levels. He did not want that distraction. That is why he did not exactly blow his top and started ughtering everyone in the Storm Tide. Many people mistaken aggressive action for effective action. Most often the most effective action is to stay back, keep calm, and let others be frustrated by the traps youy for them, ying for long-term power rather than quick victory. And Pandemonium is his area. He could afford to wait. After all he needs nothing from League of Freedom. Instead he could rest more. So, he just waits in his Secret Chamber. He would not give the initiative to his enemy. The essence of power is the ability to keep the initiative, to get others to react to his moves, to keep his opponent and those around him on the defensive. Azief knows that when you make other peoplee to you, you be the one controlling the situation. And the one who has control has power. But there are two essential things one must has to ce oneself in this controlling position. He must learn to master his emotions, and never to be in?fluenced by anger; meanwhile, however, he himself must y on people¡¯s natural tendency to react angrily when pushed and baited. Azief has used this many times. Because he recognize how he fallen for this trap many times. It has been how many times the World Government forces him toe to them where he lost all initiative. Azief was sure if not for his prowess; he would have long been captured and jailed by the World Government. And the World Government knows how to make him lost his calm. They kidnapped the people he regarded his family and causes him to be influenced by anger. He was baited even when he knows it was bait. Because he could not just leave his new family in a lurch. It is effective bait. That is what a good trap does. Even when you know it is a trap, you still have to enter. And the World Government knows. That is why he punished them terribly. He wanted to make sure every time the World Government hears his name, they would remember his terrible wrath and know not to cross him. And Azief knows that the ability to make otherse to him is a weapon far more powerful than any tool of aggression. And so both men are waiting. There is no signal only silence. It was like Pandemonium was challenging Storm Tide. ¡°Come closer so that we could devour you too.¡± It seems to be saying Everyone knew that the leader of the League of Freedom Narleod is a cruel and brutal man. But just because you are brutal and cruel¡­.doesn¡¯t mean you are strong. Especially when you arepared to such a titanic figure as the Death Monarch. How many people who was crueler and vicious and even more brutal than Narleod that has bes bones and ashes beneath the dark boots of the Death Monarch? Countless of such people had challenged Death Monarch and they all failed, turning to dust forgotten by the era. Beneath the Demon mask, Narleod eyes seem to glints with anger. He then spit on the ground. ¡®It seems you are not a man that only knows how to use your brawn¡¯ He said to himself. And then he sighs, asplicated emotion is in his heart right now. Both because he was relieved, and at the same time also because he bes even more worried. For someone so powerful still so adept in controlling his emotions means he is an even more formidable opponent than he expected. Narleod never cares much about the title of the strongest. He has been ustomed of being the underdog. He has schemed and plotted against people stronger than him and he has alwayse on top so he never fears fighting people stronger than him as long as he has his wits. If the Death Monarch is just a simple brute, even if he was not the one that brought him down, there will be others. No wonder Hirate had so much difficulty in reining this cmity and had to suffer losses each time they sh. Beside him was Warp, his feet is glowing with silver color of his Disk ready to teleport him and Narleod away if the Death Monarch suddenly appears and attacking Storm Tide. ¡®I told you didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Then Warp look at the shores of Pandemonium and sighed. ¡®And we could not afford to wait. If the World Government beat us on this¡­.we lost our chance. We need a slot in the World distribution event and considering our old conspiracy against the Death Monarch I doubt that he would favor us in the meeting unless we give him what we have now. Information he would surely appreciate¡¯ Narleod nodded. ¡®I know what is at stake, Warp. I just need to know what kind of a man this person people called the strongest person in the world. I want to know what kind of a threat he is¡¯ ¡®Do you need to risk your life offending him?¡¯ Warp asks with an exasperated tone. Narleod only smile beneath his mask as he is slowly ising down form the peak. Narleod coughed and then he chuckles ¡®What is life anyway? I already bet it against the world a long time ago. I need to know whether I am dealing with a bruited ape or a civilized man. If hees attacking Storm Tide, the most he could do is ughter all the people in Storm Tide¡¯ Narleod says this without even a shred of mercy. ¡®We would probably be safe for a while. But if he really intends to hunt us, I doubt we couldst for long unless we join the World Government or the Republic which you know I would never do. I would rather be dead than be someone elseckey.¡¯ Warp sigh as he knows what Narleod is talking about. Other people might not know but Warp knows the true identity of Narleod. He is a ghost of a past the World Government blotted out from their history books. But Narleod clearly was not afraid of death. When you have died once, you rarely fears death anymore. ¡®After all we have too many enemies that wish for me to die. I bet my life, Warp. I bet my life just in order to see what kind of person this Death Monarch. Many people say that he is an entric that his behaviors are hard to understand. He spares people and punishes people by the drop of hat and some called him vindictive, others called him other things. I just think he is a simple man¡­.driven by a simple purpose.¡¯ Warp was never the bright one. He knows better than to ask what Narleod means. SO, he only ask ¡®And what is the conclusion?¡¯ Warp asks. Narleodughed. ¡®He is man of reason. At least we could talk to him. And maybe just maybe we could make him forget about old grudges. He would never trust us but he probably would never thought of us as a threat. Since he could even disrespect every single nobles in the World government and cow them so much so that they do not dare to even mock him in public what does our little organization amount to in his eyes? Probably in his mind, he believes he could destroy us anytime he wanted to.¡¯ Narleod said in a mocking tone ¡®But the more he underestimate us, the more we are safe. You don¡¯t see busy people keep ying with ants don¡¯t you? They have better things to do¡¯ And Narleod chuckles as he shakes his head. ¡®Since he didn¡¯t attack I know we at least could talk¡¯ ¡®What if he did attack before? What happens then if he was a brute?¡¯ Warp asks. Narleod walks to Warp and then pats his shoulder. ¡®Then I guess we die. HAHAHA¡¯ heughed madly. Warp shakes his head as he saw that Narleod is walking down from the peak. Not long after that a messenger from Storm Tide came and reported to the Centre Pce. The Keeper of the Pce then sends a message back to Storm Tide. This takes three days in total. By now, the whole world had learned the news that the Death Monarch hase out from his seclusion. Many people wanted to enter the pce but were denied entry. The Death Monarch wanted to see Narleod. It seems whatever messages that Narleod send him has aroused the Death Monarch interest. The Strom Tide waited. And the whole world waited. The Republic seems to also send some of their Thunderbirds to Pandemonium and Storm Tide. Since they used to deal with each other, the Republic began inquiring the matter of Storm Tide. But everyone was tightlipped. The World Government is still licking their wounds after the Death Monarch attack. Hearing the development in Pandemonium they also send some Company agents to investigate. What is the message that Narleod send to the Death Monarch that causes the Death Monarch to not met other representatives? Especially considering the threat of the fleet of aliens warship hovering on space right now. Both the Republic and the World government were perplexed. Then news arrives from the Central Government. Only Narleod and Warp is allowed to step foot into Pandemonium. Narleod was given the permission to enter Pandemonium but leave his tortoise at the same distance. Any threatening action would be construed as an act of war. Narleod did not take long before he arrived at the Port of Achens after he makes his preparations. He walks the port and then a Pegasus was offered to him as he was escorted to the Centre Pce by the Pegasus Cavalry Squad. In half an hour they arrived at the outside of the Centre Region where they dismount outside the Capital City. Narleod and Warp then walk and enter the city gate. The moment he enters Narleod and Warp both could feel like they were being watched. Narleod knows that the Death Monarch had the Shadow Guards but he knows this feeling did note because he is being watched by the Shadow Guards. He felt like there is a force above, looking at him. It was like the Heaven itself is looking at him. Both Warp and Leonard look at each other and bitterly smiles as they were thinking of the same thing. The Will of the World. The Death Monarch is watching them using the Will of the World. Now, each step they take does not feel as light and unrestrained as before. As they arrived in front of therge Pce Gate, they could feel the auraing out from the Pce. And they immediately know¡­.Death Monarch is in there¡­.and he is waiting. Narleod wipes the sweat on his hand and then he nodded ¡®Fuck it! What is life anyway? It is taking risk!¡¯ He said to shield as he enter the Pce steps and Warp who was hesitating follow him from behind. The Pce Gate behind them slowly closed. *** Chapter 258: The premonition of a disaster (2) THRONE ROOM OF THE CENTRE PALACE The man with the Demon mask looks left and right. His vignce is at an all-time high right now. This is after all enemy territory. He dares notx his own guard. Beside him, another person is also cautious as he entered the Throne Room. His Disk is ready to be activated almost instantly. As long as he senses any danger to him or Narleod, he would teleport them away Narleod and Warp is now inside the Throne Room of Pandemonium. They stand waiting and the silence is suffocating. Inside the Throne Room there are only the Keepers of the Pce who also just stands on the corner of the room without saying or doing anything. It was then all the people inside the room heard the footsteps approaching the Throne Room from behind the Dragon throne. With each steps, all the people inside the Throne Room felt like the earth trembled. A majestic dignified and overbearing energy flooded out from the sound of that footstep It instantly covers the Throne Room with an overbearing pressure of the Heavens and Earth. Azief now has almost forty percent infernal energy. His finger has also contained the power of Sundering Heavens Laws and the power of giving life. While this did not mean he has another Disk he now could slightly grasp the concept of Laws with his fingers. This overbearing pressure that is enveloping the throne room is oppressively powerful so much so that even Warp who has three Disks felt like his Disk is spinning too fast to negate the effect of the pressure. From the transparent ceiling on top of the Throne Room where Narleod and Warp could see the sky above, they saw something that shocked them. Outside the Pce, the overbearing energy Azief emanated out stirred the winds, clouds gather, transforming the clear day into a dark and stormy one. Narleod and Warp both felt that overbearing and suffocating energy all around them and their expression changed. It was a different kind of energy they were used to, extremely pure and extremely overbearing type of energy, one that reign supreme over all things. The Keepers of the Pce immediately prostrate themselves and the pressure on their body quickly dissipated. They were sweating buckets from the back of their backs to their forehead. Dripping down to the red carpet of the throne room was the sweats of the Keepers of the Pce. They all felt like they were just given a new lease on life. But they were relieved that the moment they prostrate the pressure dissipated because this means that the Death Monarch is not angry at them. The Keepers of the Pce sometimes felt fear serving such a temperamental person that do things without saying anything. It was truly like serving a tiger. Each time the Death Monarch finished his seclusion, he always bring out an even more powerful energy pressure. But the pay is good and life in the Pce is peaceful. The keepers of the Pce have low cultivation and mostly old people or people that are too young or too cowardly to fight in the vast wilderness. But by serving in the Pce of the Death Monarch, nobody dares to make trouble with them even though they were high ranking officers. It is the fox borrowing the might of the tiger. The Keepers of the Pce nce toward the two guest and saw that they do not kneel and they shake their heads. By now, the Keepers of the Pce know what the Death Monarch wanted to do by releasing such monstrous energy emanations. Even now thinking about that pressure made the Keepers of The Pce felt chill in their backs. The majesty and grandeur of the energy made everyone feel as insignificant as dust. The two person body seems to be trembling and their Disk is furiously resisting the pressure with all of their might. They were like fireflies trying topete with the moon. The footsteps sound slowlying closer. The crowd could hear the heavy footsteps that seem to be shaking the world with each step. The energy force of Death Monarch makes them feel like this. Each of these footsteps seems to be treading on their hearts. Then a silhouette had clearly emerged from behind the Throne. The strongest man in the world, Death Monarch finally shows his face. The moment his figure appeared inside that Throne Room, he instantly became the center as energy seems to be drawn to him, making him like the pirs of the world. He loomed like a God in the center of the Throne Room and the atmosphere instantly turned solemn and dark In this moment, it was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop but the energy that is emanating from Azief bes even more intense. It was like a powerful energy waves that is undting all around the room as both Narleod and Warp is gritting their teeth, looking at Azief venomously. Azief smirks a bit. He was wearing his usual ck attire, anding out of him was the red and ck aura that seems to be full of killing intent that could assault the heavens. This is the Demonic Energy or the Infernal Energy. His face is slightly hidden by the ck hood that covered the top part of his face. When he arrived, that storm of energy did not dissipate but intensify even more. He looks at the two people standing defiantly trying to ovee the pressure that ising out of his room. There were like a small boat in front of a powerful stormy wave. On the other corner of the throne room, he could see all of his Keepers of the Pce kneel and all of them do not dare to look him in the eyes for fear of offending him. Azief eyes glints dangerously as he put his gaze back at those two people. Narleod the leader of the League of Freedom and Warp the Teleporter. Both of them have connection with him. Narleod tried to plot against him in the Fake World by pitting him with the Seven Fairy of the ins. And he still did not pay for that. Azief was too preupied with his other problem at that time to seek this person who he views as nothing but a cowardly turtle. Warp on the other hand once shed with Will and could be considered an enemy of Will. But Azief contrary to his feeling or Narleod admire this person. Everyone knows that Warp is loyal. A loyal person like him¡­..unfortunately loyal to such a person. And he also admires a person that could force Will into such a disadvantageous position. He knows Will. He knows his powers so to think there is such a person that could force him like that to even runs to other worlds to escape Warp, it fills Azief with a weird feeling. If this was anyone else, with the squint of his eyes he could throw them back. But both Narleod and Warp is also Disk Formation experts. And their Disk seems to be unique in itself that it even attract his attention. When Azief uses his pressure towards Warp, that man seems to be able to manipte the space around him to teleport some of that energy to some other ces To what ces he didn¡¯t know but he could sense that his energy was cut off. But even though Warp could do that he could not teleport all of his energy. This shows that Warp has fine control of his energy and Disk. Narleod on the other hand when his energy reaches him, some of the energy was deflected and flies to other ces, free from his control. It was truly perplexing. Azief look at them, his eyes clearly shows he is displeased. He walks the steps to this throne and stand before his throne and the turns his body to face those two people that are still defiantly not kneeling. Azief only said one word, and his word echoes inside the Pce, scaring the shit out of everyone from the kitchen to the Great Hall. ¡®Impudent!¡¯ The moment this voicees out from his mouth, Azief infused Infernal Energy inside it. That energy embedded itself in the sound and it was filled with killing intent that could induce fear in one hearts especially anyone weaker than him Everyone inside the Pce felt a shiver of fear that came from the depths of their hearts. Azief was standing in front of the throne; his eyes did not leave from looking at those two. Those two were the one that got the brunt of the energy. Warp Disk nearly crack but he managed to teleport that force elsewhere while Narleod manage to free some of Azief energy from his control and force them to deflect from him. Even though what Azief is doing is humiliating them they could not do anything. Even though outside Narleod is arrogant and tyrannical, doing as he pleased all over the world, he still has to look who he was doing these things to. In front of the Death Monarch, even if one gives Narleod even more guts he would not dare to act recklessly or even reprimand or shouted towards the Death Monarch in anger. Azief anger slowly rise ¡®You two are still stubborn! Do you think this ce is your Storm Tide! Kneel!!¡¯ The force of his voice trembles the Earth as both Warp and Narleod unconsciously kneels. They kneel and they look at Azief in anger. Azief slowly took a seat on his throne, disregarding their looks. Then he ask ¡®Are you angry?¡¯ His voice rang out from above, expressing neither anger nor joy. Narleod was about to say something but think better of it and shake his head ¡®Death Monarch, I do not dare¡¯ His expression shows that he had different emotion. But Azief did not pursue it. Only his cold eyes seem to be showing some admiration. Narleod just a moment ago was about to shout and curse only to quickly felt something was wrong at thest minute. He found out a foreign energy entering his body that is inducing him to go mad. Fortunately he noticed it early and frees that energy from his body. This is why Azief look at him with those eyes. He didn¡¯t think Narleod could easily dispel that Infernal Energy from his body so fast. This is because that is infernal energy. Demonic energy causes people that have never experienced it before to be controlled easily by emotions like anger and wrath, making a person impulsive. Narleod face is now pale white and fraught with terror. Beads of sweat the size of beans dropped to the ground, as he instantly be drenched. Azief then look at Warp and ask, his finger tapping the handle of his throne ¡®Warp, are you angry?¡¯ Warp on the other hand is calmer than Narleod. He shakes his head and said ¡®We forgot our etiquette. We are at other peoplends; we should have followed the rules. This time it is our fault¡¯ Azief only nodded but his expression was like always expressionless. No one seems to know what he thinks or scheming. And no one dares offer an opinion. All was quiet in the Throne Room. Narleod look at the Death Monarch and think to himself. Too powerful! It was only after he faces the might of the Death Monarch face to face he knew why Hirate fears this person so much and why this man is the headache for the World Government. This person was so much powerful than he could have ever imagined. It was like the Death Monarch sitting there on his throne is holding up the world. It is simply impossible to perceive the Death Monarch limits of power. What is the upper limit of his strength? This is a powerful enemy that even Narleod with his penchant for battle, war and chaos dread to face. ¡®Since that is the case, speak while kneeling¡¯ the voice was not loud or soft but it rang out on both of Warp and Narleod ears imbued with a majestic might. Azief then gesture one of the Keepers that escorted him as he was given a documents. In that document was the picture of a few things that have caught his attention. It was the picture of an alien like being. Then he tossed it to the floor, as that documentnded just a few inches from the kneeling Narleod and Warp Azief eyes were cold. Then he ask his voice was deep and contains an immeasurable majesty ¡®Now, exin¡¯ *** Today it is clear that many factions will not be at ease in their headquarters. Especially after the explosive news of what happened in Pandemonium reached their table. The whole world was shocked. From the beginning of the arrival of Storm Tide to the end where they will meet and discuss some matters, the whole world waited and watches as Storm Tide contacted Pandemonium and meet with the Death Monarch. Whatever they said was a secret but what was shocking was how Narleod, the leader of the League of Freedom look after he exited the Centre Pce of Pandemonium. The White Owl reported the news just hours after they saw the shocking scene. Narleod entire right arm were taken from him, his body seems to have burns marks and blood covered him. Beside him Warp is not any better. Both of them seem to be beaten. But they seem to leave Pandemonium safely. The crowd looks toward the Centre Pce with even more dread almost like it was a forbidden ce. Narleod immediately return to his Ind and activated all of their magical weapons. People said the blood is till dripping as he walks the road to return to Strom tide. He did not exin what happened in that Throne Room and no one dare ask Then he retreated from Pandemonium, his four tortoise moves and the waves followed him, bringing with him the fog and the mist The waves of the ocean ripples and slowly the silhouette of the four tortoises disappeared from the sea of Pandemonium The world was perplexed. If the Death Monarch wanted to kill Narleod why didn¡¯t he pursue? Why didn¡¯t he finish the job? And why doesn¡¯t Narleod retaliate at all. Instead they just left? What did they talk about and why was Narleod arm was taken from him? Why was Warp the Teleporter got beat up? There are too many questions. There seems to be a cloud of mystery surrounding this matter. Inside the Throne Room of the Pce of Pandemonium, on the center of the Throne Room is a bleeding arm looking extremely hideous. Blood could also be seen tainting the white floor. Burns marks could be seen on the pirs of the room. Azief look at the Keeper of the Pce and said ¡®Clean it up¡¯ The Keepers of the Pce all were startled and immediately they got up from their prostrating position and quickly clean it up. Even though some of them were not brave enough, but as their every action is being watched by such a powerful person even courage they did not have before manifested. After all after that simple execution the Death Monarch has done how could these Keepers of the pce not fear him more than just some decapitated arms and blood? Azief is still sitting on his throne thinking of the information he had. ¡®I didn¡¯t think that it came out form that finger.¡¯ Azief of course remember. When he was temporarily usurping the Will of the World, he uses the Rings of Eternal to summon things he could not ordinarily summons. And while he could not see the things he summoned but he could feel it because of the connection with the ring. But the video node that Narleod gave him recorded that scene from space. Azief himself was shocked. No wonder even with the Will of the World helping him he could not summon that creature. Gigantic as it was, even if he manages to summon that creature out, he might not be able to control it. The Rings of Eternal is powerful and the Rings of Great Summoning could summon many things. He after all had summoned Steed of Abigor, the semi skeletal winged horse and Marchosias, a wolf like creature with a head of wolf with gryphon wing and serpent tail With this summons alone Azief could be considered leading a squads of monsters. But they are still a little bit weaker than him enabling him to control them from wreaking havoc and chaos. But that finger, just the finger alone distorts the space around the stars. The finger was sorge that one could see clearly the space dust on its surface of the skins. The devilish wind energy that shrouded it devours the stars and severs Universal Laws. What makes Azief even more shocked was how Narleod got this footage. After all, that finger did not appear in the Milky Way gxy. It is clear form what he saw, that finger appears in another gxy. A farther and more distant gxy. A Dark Gxy that seems to be inhabited by monster like creatures. But Narleod could still get the footage. The League of Freedom is more mysterious than what he thought. But he saw the World Net preventing that finger from entering. And he knows it is the power of the World Orb that forces that finger to turn back. It was then he could see the undtion of the demonic energy from the portal the finger then shoot out a dark lightning from the tips of its nail before the portal closes. And it was that¡­.that brings that alien on Earth and what probably the reason why there is an alien fleet that is slowly heading to Earth. ¡®I need to check on this. I need to make sure.¡¯ The sight of that alien devouring a vige and turning it into sand is still in Azief head. Then he sighs. ¡®There is also the matter of the Oracle.¡¯ Azief do not know what to with this personage. He had no grievance with the Oracle but he also did not like her presence in his dominion And then he needs to check the Temple. Whether it was really the Temple that Will seeks or another mysterious temple that possess mystical power. He once again releases a sigh. But his eye is bright and full of determination. He wanted to leave all of this matter and focus on refining the other sabers to quickly raise his strength but the world would not let him. All of this matter must be handled by him personally. He then got up from his throne and return to his Private Room. The Pce Gate was closed in the evening, and no one is to enter without permission. And while this is happening in Pandemonium, something else is happening in other parts of the world SOMEWHERE IN SWITZERLAND. The space around a mountain in Switzend is suddenly experiencing a rip in space. Boundless energyes out from the rip and then someone jump out from the portal wearing a shabby clothes. ¡®Huish. That was close. Teacher sometimes is too reckless by just hurling me through space and time like that¡¯ Then he looks at his left and right and smiles. He has returned. Smelling the fresh air and the breezy wind of Earth, that manugh. ¡®Finally. It has been so long. I¡¯ve returned!¡¯ the man shouted to the world. It was like he just went out of a prison. He then look at the sky and take a deep breath. ¡®What should I do first?¡¯ the man said to himself. The wind keep blowing towards him and his body is generating heat to counter the cold. Heat seems toes naturally for him ¡®There is a lot to do. I need to seek the other Temple to. If Teacher is not mistaken, then there is another one here.¡¯ He said to himself. ¡®But I think should visit my brother first¡¯ Saying this he make sure he is presentable as lightning covered him and change his clothes to a purple tight attires shrouded with purple lightning. And then he took one steps and lightning burst from his nutria being. His feet spew electricity arcs and then he moves forward. And the moment he moves, the space area around him distorted and time around him spirals, changing, no, disturbing the Laws of Space Time around him. That person breaks the speed of sound in below a second. Lightning bursted out and that person traveled in the fastest speed ever in recorded history in the world; bring up electrical storms in the few rare moment where he stop just for a second. The Purple Speedster has returned. Loki was at the bottom of the sea at that time, overlooking a huge Golden temple on the bottom of the sea as he sighed. But then he smiles. He has prepared himself this time. He then jumped out from the sea and floats on top of the oceans sky. He then said to himself ¡®Now, it seems everyone that is integral in the Time Crisis Event is about to gather in the same ce. Death Monarch Azief, the Purple Speedster Will and the Great Oracle Erika, the three figure that started the Time Crisis.¡¯ He then just like always smiles that mysterious smile and flew away. *** Chapter 259: The approaching danger (1) HOWL! The sound of the wolf howling could be heard in this forest. Large creatures roamed the night as the tall trees that reached the clouds provide shelters for many creatures of this forest from predatory monsters. Somewhere in thisrge and vast forest there is someone setting up a campfire. A sh on lightning and the campfire was set up. The fire attracts the attention of the monsters around the forest A few beasts that roam the forest at night wanted to eat the people around the campfire. Their paws and ws readied as they moved silently in the dark but peaceful night. Creeping silently they approach the area. Yet when these beast and monsters arrived near the campfire they quickly retreated as fast as they can. The person on the campfire area looks toward the running beast and monster and only smirk. The beast felt the energying out from the person who built the campfire and it scared them away. The person who built the campfire is a man and finished building it he rxes as he sits on arge bark of wood from a fallen tree. The wind was breezy and the forest was peaceful ¡®Huu¡¯ He breathed the clear night air as he takes another sip at the hot chocte. He nodded thinking to himself. ¡°It has been a long time since I tasted chocte. Lily would have liked this¡¯ Then he sighed. The cold air turns his breath to be like mist being spewed out from his mouth. The cold invade his body and electricity swirls all around his body rotating once dispelling all the cold. ¡®The world has truly changed. I don¡¯t know if that is a good thing or a bad thing¡¯ He thought to himself as he takes another sip feeling the warmth filing his body as he smiles. He notices a small beast looking at him inside from a bush in the distance. He smirks as he pointed his finger and a bolt of red lightning shoots towards that creatures. The creatures immediately got shot down. It convulsed for a while before foaming on its mouth and die shortly afterwards. That man took another sip treating what just happened as not a big deal whatsoever. ¡®Simple pleasures¡¯ and he look at the moon and nodded ¡®Isn¡¯t that right brother?¡¯ As he wistfully smiles, thinking of his brother. He notices that while humans are bing stronger, the world is also bing stronger. If before the cold could not do anything to him now the cold is magnified, amplified, strengthened so much so that even he could feel the cold. It was like Earth is getting stronger too. So much so it forces people to cultivate and gain higher levels. This kind of level of cold is nothing for him but for Pir Forming cultivators they would probably be cold and need items to make sure they are not affected from the cold. In the end, Pir Forming who used to be so strong in the beginning is now akin to mortalspared to Disk Forming or Seed Forming cultivators. That man shakes his head. ¡®Azief assumptions that the World Orb objective is to make us stronger may not be that farfetched.¡¯ He then sighed. This man is none other than the Purple Speedster Will, the sworn brother of Azief the Death Monarch. Will was resting after the taxing experience he felt just a few hours ago. Thinking about it he still could feel goosebumps recalling the close call. And then he heard a noise opposite of him. He was not startled so he just raises his eyebrows. He looks at that person, sitting on arge bark opposite him, her te is already finished. She too is warming herself around the campfire. But more importantly she rubs a few nt based herbs on her wounds. Her blood forms a pool before but now it has considerably decreased ¡®That was a jarring experience¡¯ he said to the woman trying to make some conversation. The woman is still bloodied in many ces and her broken bones are slowly healing. The woman just nodded, her body is leaning to therge tree, clearly exhausted, her face is slightly pale and one could see the trembling on her hand. Her fingers also have many cuts and slices. Maybe because of that she is eating more than usual. She brought out all kinds of beast meat from her storage pouch. She hunted many beasts in her journey all across the world. She took the meat and sprinkles it with spices and ck pepper, the smell was inviting. She even put cheese on top some of the meat making it look even more appetizing as the meat was put on top of the grill. Even Will don¡¯t know how she could find cheese. Then she started grilling it and putting it over the fire, as she is slowly gaining energy with each bite of the food she consumes. The woman also looks toward Will but there is caution in her eyes only awkwardness. Thinking about what she had to experience today, she truly felt it is weirder than her usual adventure. If not for the Purple Speedster, she would probably be dead. The thing she encountered, that thing is definitely not just some mere monsters. Will take a look once again at that woman and he shakes his head. ¡®Azief was not wrong¡¯ he said to himself without anyone hearing it. This woman is beautiful, with ck silky hair, perfect figure, beautiful clear eyes and a wless cute face which is the result of her astounding level as a Disk Forming Middle Realm cultivator. Her entire being emanated an aura of valiant power and forceful nature But Will did not save the woman because she was beautiful thus dying his meeting with his brother. It is her identity. Of course when you are traveling in a speed closer to the speed of light it is not hard to mistake someone thus he halted at that ce, breaking the flows of Time and rips space around him to make sure he is not mistaken He thought he was mistaken at first but what makes her identity clear to Will who saved this woman was that bow sling on her back. That bow is the famous Houyi Bow and that woman is undoubtedly the famous Divine Archer Sofia. And he knew he had to save her at that moment. They look at each other for a while and then like in the beginning they smile awkwardly at each other. ¡®What is that creature you reckon?¡¯ She said to Will cautiously as she too tried to make a conversation Will shake his head, indicating he also didn¡¯t know. He did try to think of any monster he ever encountered but that creature is so humanlike that even Will thought that creature is human. But he knew that thing was not human. He is not even sure if that thing is alive. There is no life force in that creature. ¡®I don¡¯t know. Whatever that thing whether it is a really a female or a woman or something else she is weird¡¯ Will still remembers how that woman looked. She has five horizontal triangle shaped marked on her forehead that seems to be nullifying any magic attack. Not to mention that thing physical prowess is also formidable. And that thing has eyes that fill Will with unease. There seems to be runes, matrixes equations that don¡¯t make sense to Will in her eyes. Sofia nodded in agreement. She touches her wound and winces in pain and remembers how close she was to death this time. If not for her Bow then she was sure she would have died. Whatever that thing is whether he is a he or a she, it is an undeniable fact that thing is very powerful. But she did not regret she went chasing for that thing. Because, she could not stand too see what that thing has done to the poption of the world. Sofia heard that many viges across the world are being attacked by some mysterious person as that person buried viges and towns into nothingness. All that is left after that person left is a sand area. She heard this story when she was crossing Rajput from some informant and from her contact in the World Government. So she investigated. When she heard that there is a sighting in Delhi, she immediately went with a few other people before all of them get wiped out. If not for her using one of the arrows of the Houyi Bow and created arge explosion that melted the area around 300 kilometers radius of the city of Delhi that thing would also kill her. When she tries to teleport away during the battle, the space around her solidified making her unable to teleport using Teleportation Crystal. At that time Sofia was out of moves. She was desperate, bloodied, beaten and weak. Most of her bones was broken, her finger have cuts everywhere as she keep shooting rains of arrows unceasingly toward that thing She was at the edge of life and death at that time. She was standing on the very edge of the cliff. One push and she would have fallen. Since she bes the renowned Divine Archer she was never that close to death It was at that time she understands something for a moment but that moment passes by her in an instant. And it was then that Will appear breaking the Space around her with his sudden stopping motion. He then in a sh took her away from that scene as she was protected from the force of moving in a speed close to light speed by the Speed Source Shield From what Will told her the Speed Source shield is a shield constructed form the Speed Source energy, enshrouding someone and protecting them from the impact of the fast speed of a Speedster when they are running They both then stop at this forest somewhere in the world. Sofia sometimes took a peek at Will when he is not looking. She did not interact many times with the Purple Speedster but she knew Will is a close person to Azief. Someone he regarded as his brother. But she doesn¡¯t know that much about Will personally thus they are very awkward. Will also only know that Sofia is his brother girl so that is why he stops and saved her. He believes if he brought her with him to meet Azief, that he would be very happy. Sofia on the other hand of course could see that Will is about to bring her to Azief. But she still need more time to think. She wanted to really know what Azief feeling for her. This is because she knows her feeling for him. She knows Azief love her¡­.at least in his own way, in his own clumsy and sometimes stupid way¡­but why does it feel so painful for her? They then unconsciously look at each other and once again smiles awkwardly at each other. The fire on the pit crackles as Sofia thrown another piece of wood to feed the fire. Both of them are resting after shing with that thing, and both of them are thinking about two different matters. Will then sensing it was too quiet is trying to make another conversation. Unlike Azief that like quiet environment, Will sometimes felt stifled especially when he is with strangers. ¡®How is Azief? Did he recover his power back? He look pretty badst time I saw him¡¯ Sofia was startled hearing his name and then she bitterly smiles. ¡®He is fine. One could argue he is better than before.¡¯ ¡®Tell me more. I am out of loop¡¯ Will said. Thest time he met Azief was when he broke his training time for a while and went out from the Speed Source for a while before returning back. At that time, Azief has just broken out from the Ice Mountain. Sofia then ask in puzzlement Chapter 260: The approaching danger (2) ¡®You didn¡¯t know?¡¯ Will shakes his head and then said with a smile ¡®I was somewhere else.¡¯ Sofia almost stopped herself from saying ¡®Are you living under a rock somewhere?¡¯ At this moment, there is no one in the world that does not know the Death Monarch, the ruler of Pandemonium and the strongest man in the world. After Death Monarch disy of power in the World Government Ind of Peace, that title The World Strongest Man that used to be Raymond title after Azief supposed death has been returned back to the rightful owner. And her own title as the strongest woman in the world is doubted since Katarina has returned. Many people still believes that Katarina is still the strongest woman on Earth just like Death Monarch is still the strongest man in the world. Her sword the Red Snow is once again making an appearance as she seems to be hunting many monsters in Russia and participating in raids. And with her position now as the High Chancellor of the Senate, her authority over the world events does not pale toparison with Death Monarch. Sofia shakes her head and then she said ¡®Fine. I will tell you¡¯ Sofia begins telling Will about what happen since then. She told him about what happens after the Battle of Pnd, told him about the summoning of all heroes in Azief camps, the seven Battlestar that departed and the great battle in the World Government Ind of Peace. When she reached the part where Azief usurps the Will of the World Will was clearly pleasantly surprised. Hearing the story Will was shocked. A lot has happened when he was absent. Then he smiles as Sofia finished telling him everything he needs to know. ¡®Good. Let us go tomorrow to Pandemonium and met Azief¡¯ Sofia was silent for a while and then she shakes her head ¡®I will not go¡¯ hearing this from Sofia Will frown. He was about to say something but he hold back his tongue when thinking about it. Then thinking back he notices that each time Will talk about Azief there is this painful expression on Sofia face. Subtle face expression did not really escape Will eyes. He is a Speedster meaning he is faster than most people. Conversely it is because he is fast everything seems slow for him. Nothing could hide from him, every slight smirk, a hidden snickering expression, as long as one did not carefully guard from him, he could see all this. ¡®Did you and him¡­¡¯ then he stop himself. That was insensitive of him. He just nodded and smiles bitterly. The awkwardness between them increased. Will then thought back to his journey all those years ago with Azief and then he sighs. He at least needs to help his sworn brother. Then taking a deep breath Will said. ¡®I don¡¯t know what happen between him and you but¡­.I know he really love you¡¯ Sofia was just silent as Will continues his word. ¡®When I was with him all those years journeying the many worlds trying to find our back home, he would tell me story about you every once in a while¡¯ ¡®About me?¡¯ Will smiles and chuckles a bit and nodded his head. Sofia then shakes her head. ¡®They would probably not many stories. Because we were not yet together at that time. I was the only one that had feelings for him at that time¡¯ Will smile mysteriously. ¡®Hmm. I would not be too sure about that.¡¯ Then looking at Sofia he smiles and then said ¡®You were in the same school when you were teenagers didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Will ask her. She nodded. It is probably why he saved her in the first ce in that mall all those years ago. Because they both know each other. Will thenughs. ¡®You want to know something about him? I don¡¯t think he ever told you this. He had a crush on you when you were in high school¡¯ Sofia was shocked. She did not know this. Then a little bit startled she said ¡®He never told me that¡¯ she said before regaining her calm back. Her eyes seems to be looking at Will and the Will knows she want to know more and he is happy to oblige ¡®Yes, I thought so. It was an embarrassing moment for him. No wonder he would never tell you about it¡¯ ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Then she said fuming a bit ¡®Do you mean he was embarrassed having a crush on me?¡¯ Sofia asks. Will shake his head vigorously. ¡®That is not what I mean¡¯ Then he looks at the sky and with an apologetic expression he said ¡®Sorry, brother. I will tell your woman your embarrassing story¡¯ Then he looks back at Sofia and began telling the story. ¡®He told me that when he was a teenager, he is timid and shy¡­especially to the people he liked. Every time he wanted to talk to you, the first thing he saw was your eyes. And each time he sees your eyes, he be speechless. His mind go nk and whatever he wanted to tell you, remain unsaid. Well, that is how young love usually goes. Thinking about it he is pretty innocent¡¯ He did not say the other words he kept. ¡°Compared to now, he was really innocent during those teenage years¡± Will think to himself. Looking at Sofia face that is slightly blushing Will added ¡®He never told me how his crush on you begins. But he did mention to me that he once saw you crying in a rainy day once. He recognizes you at that time. But he reckons you do not recognize him¡¯ hearing this Sofia eyes widened. ¡®It was him?¡¯ And then her memory brings her back to that moment as she thinks of that day. She remembers how she was crying outside a convenience store, hugging her knees; the sky above her was dark and the rain pouring down heavily. She let the rain fall down on her body, drenching her with water, shivering in the cold. She wanted to get sick. She didn¡¯t care at the time. She wanted to feel pain more than the pain her heart was feeling so that it could cover up the pain in her heart. The reason was stupid when she thinks about it now. But at that time she was young and stupid. Everything seems like a life ending crisis to her. It was about love. It was always about love when it concerns her. She never got that lucky when it is about love. She was always with the wrong guy and she always left the most important thing remain unsaid. She feared getting abandoned, afraid of getting hurt, dreaded to be unneeded. At home she is faced with an abusive and alcoholic father, but at school she is adept enough in hiding her scars and pain. She was a woman with a secret, leading a life that was not hers. And because of how adept she is at hiding her scars no one is the wiser. Because at school she is a different person from when she is at home and she didn¡¯t want people to know about her at home. She was afraid people could see what she is. Because she herself don¡¯t like who she is. A broken, pitiful child. At school she felt more alive. There are people who love her¡­and needed her even though what they love and what they like was superficial If Will knows about Sofia past he would surely say that Azief clearly had a type. Because all of the girls that he loves and loves him all have in some way father issues. So, there she was crying her eyes out outside a convenience store. People passed her by and all were rushing to take shelter from the rain. And then a persones out from the convenience store. He was standing beside her. Without saying a word, that person shielded her from the rain without saying anything with his yellow umbre She keep crying, her tears keep falling and that man¡­..keep standing beside her, shielding her from the rain. When the heavy rain subside and the rain only drizzle, that person put down his yellow umbre beside her and run through the rain Before she could even thank that person all she could see with her limited visibility and through the dark is his back. She kept that umbre for years before she lost in a New Year Eve of 2016. Back at the present, hearing this story, somehow, something tugged her heart string and Sofia looking at Will, had tears pooling in her eyes. And before she knew it, that tears falls down like pearls. Then she slowly pushes away her tears with her hand feeling her heart in pain. Will do not understand why she cried but he understand that it is not his ce to say console her because he did not know how to and he don¡¯t think it should be him who console her This is their love story. He could not console her but he could tell her what Azief said to him through those years they spend together. So Will then said, his voice was gentle and calming ¡®Every time he saw you he was speechless. Every time you were holding your hands with him, he was happy. Each time he kisses you on your cheek he was nervous. Every time he kisses you on your lips, he could not believe it that you were the person he was kissing and he was with you. Sofia¡­..all those years when we are searching our way back home, with no promise of returning, we need something to make sure we do not break¡¯ He paused for a while and then staring at Sofia he said ¡®For me, it was my sister. Each time I want to give up searching for a way home, I picture her face in my mind¡­and each time I did that I got the energy to go through another day.¡¯ Then Will shakes his head looking at how Sofia tears is falling down faster and faster. She is shaking her head, her hand keep wiping down more tears that keep falling down, her body is trembling and then Will said. ¡®For him, it was you. You were his North Star. No matter how much he wanted to give up he knows you are waiting for him. So¡­.he keeps his feet forward, each day taking a step moving forward to return home.¡¯ Sofia then turn her face away from Will and Will understand. He was still sitting on his bark and she is still sitting on her bark. But Will slowly got up and went away from the area letting Sofia to think about what he said. Because he knew that Sofia had to face whatever she is facing alone. This is not his battle and it is not a problem he should involve himself with. Then just as he was walking a few steps away from that area, he heard the sound of an arrow being shot into the sky and then a voice echoes around the forest ¡®Thank you for telling me that, Purple Speedster. We will meet again¡¯ as the voice fades and Sofia is no longer here in this forest. Up there on the sky, Will could see an arrow traversing the clouds. Will sigh. Then he thinks about Azief and shakes his head with a smirk on his face ¡®Loki did say you have aplicated love matters but I didn¡¯t think it was this bad. Thinking about it even your love life with Na Eun on Earth Two was not smooth sailing¡¯ He shakes his head as he return back to the campfire area. He saw the half uneaten meat still on the grill over the fire and the empty bark opposite him. He sat back down on the bark and then thinks back to his n. He moves one of his fingers and the uneaten meat flew to his hand. He takes a bite and smiles in satisfactions, the chees dripping on the side of his mouth. ¡®Should I really go to Pandemonium right now? Judging from what just happened probably the Divine Archer is returning back to Pandemonium. Or should I seek the Temple as fast as possible and take the Legacy away?¡¯ He took a deep breath and then he sat back down on that bark and grabs his cup of hot chocte and takes a sip. If only Azief could see him now. He didn¡¯t like chocte but his sister always did. The smell reminds him of his sister. He could not visit her¡­.because he fears opening a pathway for other creature to enter that world. It happened before on Earth 2 and he would not risk it on the very world where his sister is at. The world where his sister is at is medieval and backward in terms of technology and even in science progress. Even though his sister is only at Pir Forming on that Earth she was already stronger than most people on that Earth. Earth Prime however is a little bit different. Not to mention there is a lot of powerful people here that could even end the invasion of the Demonic Kind but there is also the debuff effect of the World Orb. It was why the Weronian were so disadvantaged on Earth. If not for the World Orb weakening them considering their prowess they would have easily conquered Earth Will especially knows a little bit more than anyone else even more than Azief about how special the World Orb is. In the years after he found the Temple of Asargan, he had learned many things, secrets of the universe that involves a Great War five thousand years ago. And the fact it happens on Earth or to be more urate happen because of Earth was shocking for Will. Earth is special. But in the past it was because people thought Earth was special because it could sustain life but it turns out there are millions ofs out there that could sustain life. But that is not the only thing that makes it special. Will know this. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed as he lean his body back to the branch of the tree. Only five temple left. He had learned about the history of the Speedster and the Savi¡¯krian race and the Eterna of Speed Asargan from his teacher. He learned about a Supreme Being called the Destroyer, the very personification of all Destruction and the Creator the personification of all creation. His teacher told him all about all this and she also told him about herself though it is not much. His teacher was reduced to a white lightning bolt consecrated in one of the Temple of Asargan to hide from someone. His teacher took a female form because that is what she is before on her home. She was a Speedster like him, but her lightning color is white and she is faster than him While he could move forward and could theoretically break the space time continuum and go to the future, she could move backward and at time even reverses time. ¡®The Destroyer¡¯ he said as he looks at the sky and his face turns solemn. He heard this name mentioned many times when he was in the Three Thousand Worlds of the Jade Empire. He heard it on the Giant Ice Walls of the Jotuns. He heard it when he was crossing the Duat Crossing while avoiding the creatures of Osiris. What kind of power that a being such as the Destroyer possesses that he could devours stars and extinguishes Universes just by breathing? And what kind of existence is the Creator that could raise an entire multitude of Universes just by willing it to exist? Will thought he had seen powerful beings in his journey but hearing the feat that these two mighty beings could do fills him with a feeling of fear and dread. ¡®The Eterna what kind of race is that that they could contend with these two forces?¡¯ he muttered. Hees out from the Speed Source because he also wanted to seek the temple on Earth. He needs to find his Path¡­just like his brother. He never knew what Azief Grand Path is but Will could guess it even though Azief did not say anything. And he also wanted to meet Azief. He had spent time with him as brothers and they would die for each other. This kind of trust¡­.Will have never experienced before and vice versa. And he owes Azief too much. How many times his brother have saved him from peril. He would not hesitate to do anything that Azief would ask of him In adversity their bonds were forged. They were like a true family. No, they are a family Because of that he wanted to see him¡­.because he didn¡¯t know if this journey of him would be sessful or not. If he is sessful then all is well. But fi failed then his life would also be forfeited. At least, he wanted to say farewell if this life of his will end. He might be afraid of dying in the past but he now knew. Like how Azief found his determination to keep paving the way forward, he alsoprehends what Aziefprehend. To be strong in this new era, to be strong so that he could protect the thing that is precious to him, he must have the determination to bet his life on the line Only by having that determination could one put their feet on the starting line on the long journey of attaining strength. Will also want to share what he knew about Eterna with Azief. This race of powerful being that used to dominate the starry skies and all of Heavens of Many Worlds. They conquered the Vast Universe, enved the Dark Universe and seal the Heavenly Universe among many of their feats. Will heard from his teacher that in the Vast Universe there is a supreme being that fended off the Eterna attack by his lonesome and so the Vast Universe was liberated. When the Eterna wanted to mount another attack in the Vast Universe, the Destroyer the harbinger of all Destruction, the Devourer of Worlds wiped them all. But even then, the Destroyer could not destroy their Undying Will that permeated the whole Universe and embed itself on the fabric of existence and reality. And every creation since then could tap their power by rituals, by invoking deals, by activating certain rites or inheriting their legacies or inheritance spread out in the whole vast universes. William also knows the full story of what happens to the original first temple. The Will of Asargan created the Ten Temples. The voice of his teacher still echoes in his head telling him the history of Speedster, reminding him of who Asargan is. The Holy Creator help in preserving the Will of Asargan when he pushed the Unholy finger of the Destroyer from destroying the ten temples But the Destroyer dark aura corrupt one of the ten Temples and it turned into an avatar of the Destroyer, a Death God for Speedsters. His teacher said this was predestined. And of course Will also learn the name of the Death God for Speedsters The Cosmic Speedster, the embodiment of the pale white lighting created from the Will of Asargan and the will of the Destroyer. Will have never seen the Cosmic Speedster but from what his teacher said to him, it could leap through nes of realities, and travel Universes with such speed that he could force time to reverses, halt, elerate and bring back destroyed Universes with each steps and when he passes that Universe will elerate back and be its original form once again. He could travel everywhere and anywhere in the whole Universes and no Speedster could rival its speed. His teacher herself almost failed to outrun the Cosmic Speedster. To be more urate, his teacher did not outrun the Cosmic Speedster. She outwitted him Will smiles thinking of this. His teacher actually should have died a long time ago but she was too fast for Death to catch so the Cosmic Speedster chases her. Her had their own Death God. When her time was up, the Death God wanted to reap her soul. But her soul runs away and Death was exhausted in chasing over her. It was then that his teacher learns of the existence of the Cosmic Speedster. The Cosmic Speedster descends from the Divine Dimension ande out from the Cosmic Source to chase his teacher But she found a way to evade recognition from the Cosmic Speedster. She never told him the method to escape the Cosmic Speedster but she did promise she would tell himter. One of the other Temple was destroyed by the sound of the Bell tolling through the Universe but the destruction of that Temple created a to pass the legacies of Speedsters. Then one of the Temple was stolen by the young Jade Emperor Yu Wang who was running from an army of Asuras. Emperor Yu Wang until now is still bearing karma because of that day Ten temples. One was destroyed by the finger, one was destroyed by the tolling of the bell that resounded in the whole Universe and another was stolen. Only two was destroyed at that time. Only eight temples were in existence since then. But then when Will teacher broke out from the Temple, the temple was destroyed leaving only seven temples in existence. There is another Temple of Asargan on Earth. Then there was one on Interium. That is Wargod broken star and even Will teacher is afraid to sh head on with Wargod. She said that Wargod is not like what he seems to be. Wargod¡­like his teacher also is hiding from something. And then there is of course the Divine Residence of the Jade Pce¡­which is one of the Temples of Asargan. He still owes Karma to the Will of Asargan. But to reach the Three Thousand World is easier said than done. Thest time it was by a fluke that he managed to found a passageway that connect him to the Three Thousand Worlds. At that time Will was randomly running. The other is still scattered throughout the Universe. Will sighed. ¡®When could I visit all the Temples?¡¯ His teacher told him that the legacy of all Speedsters is inscribed on the Walls of the Temples of Asargan. Will once ask his teacher since there is already three Temples that were destroyed would the legacy beplete? He asks this question and his teacher onlyugh. She said since Asargan is the Eterna of Speed that alsoprehends the Laws of Time and Space, Asargan probably would have already predicted two of his Temples would be destroyed. The moment their race was destined to perish, all the things thate after that were predestined. Will do not understands what his teacher was saying even until now. And for the third temple. Even though it was destroyed by his teacher, his teacher already memorizes all the inscription in that Temple. His teacher told him if he travels fast enough, truly fast enough he could see past, present and the future simultaneously. It was only that time a Speedster could be released from the cycle of creation and destruction since that Speedster is now out of time. Will don¡¯t know if he would ever reach that level but¡­.he did want to learn the legacy of the Speedsters, the legacy of the Savi¡¯krian race. He tries to take another sip of hot chocte when he realizes that the hot chocte in his cup is no longer. He chuckles a bit and he got up. Then he felt something was wrong. All around him, dust , leaves, even insects are slowly floating up. Will felt the danger with his entire fiber of being. It was then his entire being jolted awake as the time around him slowed. He could feel the danger and his body produces purple lightning that coils over all of his body. He is now moving inside the Speed Time Everything around him slows down, the Laws of Time and Space around him distorted and the dust near his feet slowly floating up. But that feeling of danger did not dissipate as he move slightly to the left as a whooshing sound could be heard just passes him by. Then the Speed Time went to normal and BOOM! The force of him moving in Speed Time causes the area around him topress and explode, creating arge clearing of tnd in the area where he was dodging. But fortunately he moves to the left as a hand in piercing motion missed him just by an inch. ¡®Tch¡¯ the voice startles Will. The force created from that piercing motion leave a deep hole where he stands before. Will quickly moved away, his feet covered with lightning as the dust around him exploded with him moving so fast as he was tangled with this mysterious assant He was running, generating speed and heat that causes the area around him to exponentially rising in temperature and sound of exploding could be heard every few seconds. The forest immediately were not as peaceful as the ten kilometers radius in every direction of this sh ttened the area, killing the many beast and monsters around it, dissipating their corpses into atomized dust BOOM! BOOM! Two purple lightning seems to be shing producing thunder like sound and shakes the earth. Each time these two bolt lightning collided with each other they produce storms of sharp gale winds, and space was rips apart, blowing the area around them into chaos andrge crater formed each time they punch each other. In the vortex of this chaotic energy. Will punch with his fist, powered by the Speed Source and his punch miss that person. The force of his punch shattered an entire river, turning the water into mist that condense up into the sky The weather around their sh changed as the sky suddenly turn dark and then returned back to clear skies and then returned back to being cloudy and stormy. It was like the sky around them is crazy. The bolts of purple lightning tangling one another in a circle that created a terrifying time pulse as Time Tornadoes swept the area. Each time these two bolt of lightning shes by in the area, the resulting speed ttened the area andpress the area and even Time around it. So when they pass an area for a few second the Time reverses and the ttened area return back to the time few seconds before it was ttened. This weird phenomenon is not seen by any people because this forest is isted and there is no poption center around it. But Will while being surrounded by the Time Tornado could not help but sweat. ¡®How? This is not possible. She is not a speedster!¡¯ He ask himself, lightning is coiling over all of his body as he keep running, the surface beneath his feet seems to be burning Behind him was that weird woman with five triangles shaped mark on her forehead, chasing her, her entire being shrouded with purple lightning, time and space around her is beingpressed. She was moving as fast as him, and producing the same color of lightning. Even as they were running through rivers and hills, mountains and the sea, Will managed to read her lips that seems to be mumbling something What he read from her lips is [Assembling of energy analyzing] [Analyzingposition of Universal Energy. Breaking down theposition. Need further analysis] As he said this Will could see that her eyes seems to be covered by matrixes and runes, and even hieroglyphics that resembles the writings he saw in the Duat Crossing [Detected: Eternian source of Energy} [Identifying source of power. Opening the Encyclopedia of the Known Energy of the Universe] [Identified: Asargan, The Eterna of Speed, Time and Space. Connection with the Savi¡¯krian race] [Breaking theposition of the source of energy. Analyzing. Information insufficient. Converting the energy of Earth to synthesize into a suitable form of energy to replicate] [Analyzing. Analyzing and synchronizing with the source of energy has reached fifty percent. Copying sessful. Copying synchronized with target source of energy] [Identifying Speed Source. Attempting replication] [Rejection from the Source of Energy. Conclusion: only a few of the abilities of the Speedster could be used] [Analysisplete] her eyes glowed with blue color and then her speed bes even more faster The cyclone of Time around them is going crazy and thepressed Space around them is cracking and almost rips from its seams. Their speed is affecting the area around them Reading her lips Will felt shocked. ¡®What kind of thing is this woman?¡¯ He said as he was running all across the world with the woman following him from behind. He was now closely heading to Pandemonium. In Pandemonium seating in the innermost room of the Centre Pce, Azief opens his eyes. MEANWHILE NEAR THE BORDER OF THE MILKY WAY GALAXY Inside the main mothership a few creature that resembles the woman with the five triangle mark is monitoring Earth with something that looks like a radar. The only difference is that the radar-like thing is connected to something that looks like a biological mechanism that has life. This creature differs from the five triangle woman creature eon Earth in few features. They seem to be in a liquid form and looks like jelly. But they could solidify their body and most of the creature that sits on the chair has solid body resembling that of a human. And they only have four triangle marks on their forehead. It was then the radar-like tech blink. One of the creatures siting on the floating chair, his head connected to electrodes quickly yell ¡®She is detected¡¯ the creature jump down from his chair and rips apart the electrodes on his head. ¡®It is Sithulran. We must capture her this time and put her in the Moongrave. I told our Council a long time ago she should not have been imprisoned on the Demonic Realm¡¯ One of the other creature look solemn. That creature slowly took a form that resembles a human male. ¡®I know your worries, Captain. We will enter Earth atmosphere. Fire up the FTL drive. We will meet the leaders of Earth and exin to them what horrible monster that was unleashed on their world. Remember, do not show hostility. Earth is protected under the Intergctic Alliance Treaty¡¯ They all nodded as the creature in the ship be busy, their forms solidified as they all turns into a creature resembling a human. Their mothership increases their speed following the Star Map and when the FTL drive was activated, they suddenly appear near the moon. The satellite of the World Government, The Republic, and even the League of Freedom who is piggybacking the World Government satellite was alerted when a huge fleet of alien mothership suddenly appeared near the Moon. Azief who was in his room was about to fly to the sky and be the vanguard alongside Raymond, Katarina and other heroes when he senses something ising to Pandemonium with extreme speed. He immediately senses that energy and he was happy at first because he recognizes that energy before he suddenly frowned. Then his eyes turns into rage as he jumps out from his Pce breaking the roof of the Pce, rming everyone as he rush towards the oceans of Pandemonium And then the whole Pandemonium heard it. BOOOMMM! Arge explosion sounded on the sea the force forces the sea water to explode bringing arge tsunami heading to Pandemonium. Tonight¡­..no one seems to be able to sleep tight. On the other side of the world, the Republic mobilized their Battlestar as it headed toward the Moon. The League of Freedom embarks on their Star Ark and the World Government brings out their Iron Fortress sailing the air to the moon. Their movement alerted all the other factions in the world and then when the news reached them, they all were shocked and they all quickly prepare themselves. An alien fleet of unknown origin is stationing itself around the Moon. Then another news exploded. The Death Monarch seems to be fighting with something and has already sunk a few inds within the few initial shes with that thing. The world that night was suddenly experiencing chaos and unease. It was not long before the news reported that there is an alien fleet on the Moon and many people were instantly reminded of the Weronian Invasion a few years ago. No one could sleep tight tonight. *** Here is the new chapter. Hope you all like it. leave somements and vote. From now on I will cut my chapter if it is too long. If you wnat to read full chapter without cutting you can go to my *******. https://discord.gg/H92MGjN This is my discord channel where you can ask me about releases and stuff Chapter 261: Might 01 A caravan of travelling merchant is sipping some water under arge tree that protected them during daylight and provides them a great sheltering spot in the night. They began opening their tents while their bodyguardsprised of hunters, archers, magicians, Elementalist and a few warriors guard and set up a perimeter. Not far from their area is the sign of great battle of the Three Army, bones of gigantic creatures were left around the area. This travelling merchant and his caravan is going to find the new town reputed to just been established around the Southern region of this continent. Even though this continent used to be called the most dangerousnd in the world now it is a haven for merchants like himself. As he look at the clear night sky with moonlight making the area bright he smiles and nodded to himself. Large vast area for development and the discovery of many minerals that could be used to make weapons and medicine and poisons have boosted the emergence of merchant¡¯s ss toe here to this unfamiliarnd. Businessman after all chases profits. The sound of monsters could be heard around thisnd, around the hidden mountains, around the underground caves if one listens hard enough. But no one fears it as much now. People traverse thend without worries nowadays or at least with fewer worries than before. It was once called the Forbidden Continent in Earth, feared by everyone and no sailors dares sails the waters. It was full of terrifying gigantic monster roaming thends and corpses of humans that were toote in running away fills the soil and form mounds and mounds of mountains of bones. The Sea was dark and treacherous as Sea monsters hide underneath the calm waves and devour unsuspecting ships that dares sails its waters. Nowadays however, Pandemonium was one of the most peaceful pieces ofnd on Earth. Any sighting of powerful monster would alert the Three Army and will be immediately be an EXP booster for the crazed soldiers of the Three Army that seeks to level up. Any monster horde that tries to attack will be eradicated the moment any of the Three Army got the news and cities sprang up overnight. This is the truth and also the reason why people flock to it every day. All over the world, secret wars are waged underneath the surface, internal struggle involving power among the top echelons marred their peace but Pandemonium is peaceful The reason for its peace was simply because of its might. And of course it is also because its ruler. Death Monarch rules Pandemonium and as long as he stands tall, Pandemonium will always be in peace. Even when Storm Tidees, even though Achens was flustered the whole Pandemonium did not view it as such a big deal. They were confident in the ability of the Death Monarch, confident of his power and his invincibility as the powerhouse of the world. In the end, Narleod lose an arm in that secret talk and do not dare speak anything after that admonishing Death Monarch retreating swiftly from Pandemonium. However tonight¡­that peace was broken. *** Azief was in his innermost room of the Centre pce walking around it, looking at the things inside it after his arduous experience these past few days. He smiles a bit looking at the many collections and items inside it. There were many artifacts found in many parts of Pandemonium stored here. If Azief did not find his path he would surely uses all this herb and treasure to quickly break through to another level. But he found another way. His level is 75. By killing monster he could gain XP and when he reached level 80 he could be a Divine Comprehension leveler. But he wanted to walk the Stairway of Supremacy,. He wanted to form thirteen Disk and pursue Perfection. And he also discovers just by forming his Disk he could increase his level. As long as he did not want to take thatst step he could dy his breakthrough. His entire being now is emanating powerful fluctuation resembling that of people that reached Divine Comprehension. Laws seem to gather around him. His eyes seem bright as the sun and his face seems even more handsome but also even more cold. There is this sense of cold beauty when looking at him, cold and powerful. Other than him not even the Keeper of the Pce is allowed toe into the room. Inside the room there are a lot of resources his army got from scavenging the continent, categorically stored. There is also information on the many monsters they met, the nts they harvested, and many other information about monsters habitats, nest, dungeons and secret ces his armies found which is marked as confidential or military secrets. As Death Monarch, the ruler of Pandemonium there is no secret for him and there is no one that dares conceal anything below his eyes. Azief after his meeting with Narleod did not stop in improving his strength. Instead he felt it even more crucial to raise his strength. All over the world he is not the only one that is training and improving themselves. There is Raymond, Oreki, Hikigaya to name a few people. Of course there is still that threat from the sky. But Azief also knows that if he is not strong enough, it won¡¯t matter if the alien fleetete ore early. He at least needs the power to repel them before talking about other things. And it is not yet certain that the alien fleet is really intending an invasion. If they were really intending an invasion, their behavior surely did not reflect that. They seem to be hovering just near the border of the gxy. At least that is what Narleod told him in that meeting. In that meeting Azief took Narleod arms as the payment for his past transgression. If Narleod even talk a squeak ofint or dissatisfaction about it Azief would not have mind to take his life at that moment. But Azief clearly underestimate that person tenacity and willpower. Even after being humiliated like that, Narleod still maintain his smile of civility. Azief thought to himself that while Narleod did not have a good reputation, he truly had that heroic spirit. He continues refining the saber even more vigorously after that. However this time, he notices something odd about his trial this time. His refining went faster And the experience in that lives passes him like a sh yet also at the same time it was like he had experienced all of it before and passed the trials before. It was a surreal feeling. It was almost like the trials was fast forwarded from him yet he remember every moment and felt every moment. So the lesson and the thing he learn in that trials still resonates in his mind and his heart. Azief did not know it but the sabers he chooses to refine after he finished the Mortal trials were the two sabers Loki pointed at and uses the Karmas Azul owe him to expedite the trials. After all Azief already passes all five trials in the past and failed only at thest trial. Since Azul lives outside of time, he of course also knows this and he could easily pass Azief, drawing from Azief own past experience in that timeline. Loki put some Karma on the sabers to make sure Azief would choose it. It could be called manipting predestination, or tweaking destiny a bit. Of course Azief did not know of this matter. He just feltpelled to choose that two sabers and quickly refining the saber and solving Azul regret But such powerful and mystical kind of magic of course has a heavy price. It forces Loki to lie low for a while, dying some of his other ns because of the injury he sustained from using his Willpower. Azief as he is walking inside the room that is only being illuminated by a few floating candles examine the many information nodes left for him in this room. As he checks about a dozen of information node he sat down on thefy cushioned chair on the ends of the room. He needs to digest the information that is now streaming inside his mind. It took him a few minutes before he finally manages to digest the information. He then sighed. ¡®It is so close. So close. If I could form this Demonic Disk my power will once again increased. I want to see what beyond this world. I want to go to the Three Thousand Worlds and seek more.¡¯ There is of course excitement in his eyes but also a certain kind of ancientness in his eyes which is surprising. Bute to think of it, it is not that surprising. After all after the lives he experience in the Trial of Azul how could his eyes not have that quality. His entire being has changed, his demeanor and even his presence His eyes look likes he could see everything. It was like his gaze is as vast as the starry skies, epassing and enveloping everything. His heart alsock any hesitation, his mind was clear and straight. Straight means straightforwardness. Hecks the hesitation that was present in his eyes before. He knows what his heart want and he would not hesitate to say it. Of course there is still the problem with Sofia and Katarina but it did not let him forget his original objectives. To seek the truth of this Universe. He now already has seventy percent of Demonic energy and his Demonic Disk is already partially formed. He also has only two more sabers he could use much to his delight. After all, with each trial new abilities would be embedded in his finger. His finger alone holds the power of the six sabers. But there are six sabers. Azief could guess where thest one would manifest if he were toplete all six trials. The other four sabers all have lost its lusters; all of its ability ispressed into his finger, making him even more confident of his strength for his fingers were imbedded by certain Laws or to be more urate spells that could manipte Laws of the World. He did not think that the saber he found in the beginning of his journey could be so powerful. He then smiles Once again he thought about Loki. And his smile turns bitter. And then there is that small voice in his heart that seems to be saying ¡®Is it all a part of your n?¡¯ Of course if Loki heard this he wouldugh. There were many things that he had nned in his grand n but in the matter of the six sabers whether he help or not Azief would still get it. At that time he just guided destiny. The destiny was already written; he only guided Azief to it. It was like Loki slowly pushing Azief to the current of the river water, slowly and gently. While some of Loki chess moves are to disrupt certain moves of destiny, like he was throwing a big boulder to create arge enough ripple to change the course of the river flow, sometimes he just gently guided it. Loki was interested in making small changes that ripples through the game of chess that will determine the fate of the Universe. Azief sighed and then his eyes turn cold. Chapter 262: Might 02 Expressionless as ever. If there was one thing he did not act when he met people it was his expressionless face. He is not as expressive as other people in showing his emotion. Out of the six lives he already went through four of it. Each life has some form of regret that Azul had experienced. And he now knows the name of the trials when he met Azul again in the third trials. The trials he had not yet cleared is the Blissful State trial and the Desire trial The trials he had cleared are the Struggling Realm where he got the Heaven Sundering Finger in his index finger. His index finger now contains the power to sh intangible concept around him and cause the energy around him to be in chaos, in imbnce and mess up the order. It could disrupt energy, and even at certain situations cut Time, Destiny and Cause and Effect. It was truly a powerful ability he got from the saber after refining it. Azief also have passed the Mortal Trial where he got the Life Giving Finger. With his Life Giving Finger he could absorb the life energy of the world. He could take the life essence of the world and he could also use the life essence of the world to heal lifeless thing. He could heal mountains, area and even continent. And he even uses it to heal himself ridding himself of any impurities. If not for his Perfection Physique so hard to level up, he was sure that using that finger could improve his body constitution. In the Lower Form Trial he got the Divine ying finger. Remembering the experience, Azief always had a bitter smile. He was reincarnated as an animal in that trials hence the name Lower Form Trials. By now he could guess what the trial is all about. It is the Six Path of Reincarnation trials. He was reminded of the Temple he saw in the Three Thousand World with Will. In that world he reincarnated to be a carp. A hundred years of umtions he jumps out from the Dragon Gate. And he transforms to be a Dragon. In that life Azief was mindless in the beginning, only know how to satisfy his desire, burning anything that he did not like, eating anything that he fancies, inflicting pain and suffering. Years passes him by in that world and then even if he did everything he wanted, there is always some emptiness in his heart, a void that could never be filled, a hunger that could never be satiated and he yearns more and more to learn the truth, to learn why he was born and for what purpose. He then learns that everything in life has order and the opposite of it is the chaos. He took thousands of years to grow as a Dragon, to understand that everything that you do will one day be repaid. It could be considered Karma, a retribution for one deed, but it could also be considered the price you have to pay no matter whether it is good or bad. Azief who was a dragon at that time slowly understand this, and he began performing benevolent acts without selfishness in that world, umting Merits, punishing evil and rewarding good. In a hundred year, he was regarded as a Holy Dragon and then he found the saber once again. This time he found the Divine ying Saber around the veryke he jumps out to be a Dragon. With that saber, he guarded his world for thousands of years when there is a change. There were a race of Celestials and Demonic Creatures that started waging war through the vast expanse of the Universe and it reached his world. As a Divine Dragon that protected his world Azief at the time still did not know who he was, he had no memory of him ever being Azief. He was always a Dragon and so he enters that war to protect his world. Gods with golden haloes and mystical weapons that could cleave stars and bring about the destruction ofs fought with Demonic Creatures that brings with them killing intent that brought down the Heavens and bring chaotic winds that snuff out all life. The champion of each race fought on a Great War that caused damage to the entire Universe while the race of Gods and the races of those Demonic Creatures supported from behind, propping the Heavens and raises up the Hells. Azief also fought in that war and killing many Gods and Demons. He saw the tragic death of his people, of his race he protected, and saw karma envelops the War, envelops the race of Gods and Demons. The Karma was sowed and he knows it was his task to reap the Karma. It was then at the edge of life and death, he finally remembers who he is and what he is. He saw for a moment the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth being hold by someone hand, the hand was so big it towered above all Universes, a gigantic being that seems to be the overlord that oversee death and life, of rebirth and reincarnation. Azief then at the end knows he had to reap the Karma to bring back bnce and uses all of his life force to unleash a saber sh that destroyed everything. The Celestial War ended, killing the Gods and decimating the Demons, destroying any Divine thing that is in its range of attack. In the end of his life, as thest vestiges of his soul is about to dissipate, as his entire body is breaking down and about to be ashes and dust among the starry skies, he shed his dragon skin and ascend to the Heavens and was enlightened. Since that day his Divine ying Saber no longer glows with power but his pinky finger possess the power of the Divine ying Saber. He called this finger the Divine ying Finger. With this finger he could kill anything that is Divine, weakening them, and could inflict a fatal attack that would dissipate their godly or demonic essence and souls. The other saber he refines is the Star Shattering Saber. And by refining that saber he entered the Hell trial In it he was a wandering soul who got a solid body after devouring all the soul in one region of that world. He suffers intense suffering all of his life and that suffering molded him. This was Karma. Karma he sowed by devouring all of that souls. It is the Price he had to paid for denying other souls the path toward reincarnation. Before he was a soul, he was also human. He was killed by people who were like monster, rtives and friends, torturing him until his death because of greed and power. And in turn they created a monster. He survived in the battlefield of souls and regains his mortal body; his soul power is stronger than anybody else. His revenge drives him, making him unable to care for the people he met in the journey, people he knew he could fall in love with, and people he could be friend with. All he sees, all he want was that vengeance. It blinded his eyes, clouded his heart. Hatred is all he knew. He traverses hot ces, a hell like region to seek the people that have maligned him, his skin blistering as journeyed on all to exact his vengeance, He went to cold ces that could freeze one bones and kill his way to fulfill his hatred He escapes wars he should have fought and fought in wars he didn¡¯t need to all for the sake of his vengeance Everything seems to be a ce of suffering in this world for him. In this world, like before, Azief had no memory of his life as Death Monarch or any memories that he is inside a trial. Azief himself was beaten, suffers in heart and body, and then being inflicted such suffering it was then he inflict suffering on other, the vengeance breeds and even multiply. If he killed one, then he needs to kill ten after that. If he kills tens, he needs to kill hundred after that. So on and so forth. Vengeance breed vengeance and Azief saw no way to escape that path of hatred that seems to never end. So, with his saber by his side he killed and killed, shedding blood every day, corpses always apanied him every step of his journey. Using the Star Shattering Saber he cleaved the world in half, killing all things and then he arrived at another. And yet, he still suffers. And once again he kills and he kills. Yet, the path of his suffering did not stop, no matter how many person he killed. Even when he save people and do good, things still did not change. Then what was he supposed to do? He did nothing but people still seek him for vengeance. He meditates and hides himself from the popce. It wasn¡¯t until he heard a Song he was awakened and Azief remembers who he was and that he was in a trial. He then ponders of his experience and how to break this path he is now walking, the path Azul had walked and regretted It was then he realizes something. He was not in this trial to resolve anything or solve something. His regret in this trial is not one but millions of regret. With each of the life he taken, his heart grew heavy. But if he did not kill, it is who would be killed. But as long as he killed, they would always be more people who wanted to kill him for vengeance. After hundreds of years of suffering, of contemtion, of fighting and killing he finally understands. He is here in this trial to pay for his sins. He changed his approach then. He tried as hard as he can to redeem his sins. He make sure all the descendant of the people he killed to be prosperous and safe. He did not seek happiness or a happy ending for himself because he knew this is not what this trial is about. This trial is about paying one due. That was Azul regret. To not pay what is owed. In the end when all of the people he has owed have been paid, Azief waited for a man to kill him. This man lost his father because of him and that man is his own disciple. He took him as disciple knowing fully well that kid will one day point his sword at him when he knew the truth In that world, Azief is dubbed as the Sword God. In a battle that shatters stars and brought down the starry skies from its high reaches, Azief used that battle to teach his disciple his technique while fighting him. That man killed him but Azief smiles in the end as he knows that he had broken this chain of hatred. As he looks at the blue sky that never seems so vast before he died, there is no longer any regret in his heart for he now has escaped the hell which has trapped him. The Hell was in his heart. Because of that no matter where he goes and no matter what he does he was always trapped. The Hell is in his heart and in his death knowing that he as done his best to paid for his sins left him feeling satisfied, the hell in his heart break and he escape the suffering. When Azief woke from that trial, Azief could not help but be unable to move for hours. He ponders that experience and they were many things that became clear in his mind and his heart. When dawn arrived, his middle finger contains the power of Star Shattering Saber. He called his middle finger the Star Shattering finger. With this finger he could use it to shatter stars and used that force toward his enemies, to cleave a with one swish of a finger. Azief know he is close to form his Disk. He closes his eyes as he was thinking of this matter. Then he heard something ringing. He opens his information tablet. Chapter 263: Might 03 And then he touches the node as a holographic projection of Sina appeared. ¡®Azief, the fleet has started to move to Earth. I think you should join them. The World Government and the Republic has already mobilized their Battlestar to the Moon. Say the word and our Battlestar will follow them¡¯ Azief hearing this nodded. At the same time all over the world the satellite of the World Government, The Republic, and even the League of Freedom was alerted about the approaching huge fleet The image was also transmitted to Azief. He saw the fleet image near the Moon. He moved and he appeared outside the room and was about to take a flight to the Moon. But he stopped. He looks at his right seeing nothing. But it was not like he was seeing the empty hallways. His Divine Sense envelopes all the area around Pandemonium and when he sense that energy he of course reached out. That is why he stopped. It was then he recognizes a familiar energy. At first he was happy since he immediately knows who this is. But then his expression turns into an expression of rage. He sense another energy that is malevolent and he shouted ¡®Who dares touch my brother!¡¯ Killing intent spreads out from him causing a dark red aura sted off from him causing the room to fall in disarray. His feet create an energy charge as the hallways tiles cracked and exploded into dust almost immediately. Azief jumps out from his Pce breaking the roof of the Pce, rming everyone as the pirs of the Pce shakes and the ground beneath it trembled like an earthquake is starting. Tremors could be felt all around the area of the castle freaking the heck out of the merchant in the open market near the Pce. The Keeper of the pce and the people nearby the Pce were all shocked. They were shocked but that did not mean they didn¡¯t know what to do if such cases happens. After thest mishap where the keepers of the pce have no information about the ambassadors, the Head Keeper of the Pcey down protocols what to do in certain unexpected circumstances. It was almost immediately that these shocking matters were reported to the Three Army on the border. Azief on the other hand rush towards the ocean. And what he saw make him felt weird and perplexed. He was seeing two purple lightning bolts seem to be tangling with each other creating vortex of spiraling water tornado around the sea. With his eyes Azief could see things more clearly than other people even though that two lightning is moving faster than the normal eyes could see. Azief immediately recognizes that woman. ¡®The alien!¡¯ Azief thought about the picture he saw before as his eyes narrowed and then it only took him a second to respond. Azief closes his eyes and then opening it he charge to that thing, lightning boom exploded as he broke the sound barrier, and the clouds behind him dissipates as thunder bolts started roaring in the sky. On the distance the people that is watching this battle is not only limited to those mayors and lords around the coast near the site of battle. But there was also the expert in seclusion in Pandemonium and other outside forces that is looking at this battle. And then they all heard it. It was like the sky was breaking apart and the whole seabed howls, trembling in fear. BOOOMMM! Arge explosion sounded on the sea, the force of that impact was so powerful and loud, as shockwaves from wind squalls that spread out to the four directions killing any sea monster unfortunate to be in the range of disaster. The impact forces the sea water to explode bringing arge tsunami heading to Pandemonium. This shocked all the people on the coast and it appears like a great disaster is about to befall the continent as thirty feet waves is about to crash into the shores of the continent and devour the cities whole ¡®ARGHH! RUN FOR YOUR LIFE!¡¯ The first to run was the merchants and then there were the crowds who were stomping each other to run to safety. Some people who were truly rich and important quickly crush their Teleportation Orb and disappeared in a sh of light probably appearing in other parts of the continent since only high quality teleportation Orb would enable one to travel far away and that kind of Teleportation orb is not many People on the coast started panicking, screaming and running away. The mayor seeing such huge and tall wave of watering for their cities could not even move either because of disbelief or fear. ¡®It¡¯s over¡¯ The mayor mumbled in his residence seeing the huge block of water that is rushing to his city But even as it seems that all hope seems to be lost, a horn bugle sounded like it was a signal. It was then seven ck robed men flew out from a portal andnded on the coast as the waves are furiously rushing to the coast. ¡®Activate the Formation. No dys.¡¯ They talked to each other and they all nodded in agreement. Seven ck robed men jump away from each other and then form a circle. In other part of the continent in the north, south, west, and the east a squad of seven people dressed in dark clothes all appear on certain area and they all form a circle. Then they pointed to the ground and shouted ¡®Activate formation¡¯ All these people shouted as energy from their body emanates out, their life energy surging to below the surface of the ground and then they screamed to the sky ¡®Sky Bearing Formation¡¯ The word echoes through the entirety of Pandemonium The sky above Pandemonium shines with golden color and then rains of golden light showers the continent as a protective barrier surrounded Pandemonium from coast to coast, protecting the entire continent. The soil and thend itself seem to glow with divine glow emanating a boundless energy that calms the masses. All of these four teams of ck hooded men separated by a thousand miles all coughed up blood. Their vitality was expended almost immediately, their young skin turns wrinkly like Time was taken from then, their life force was devoured. In another part of the continent, Sasha looks at all this matter ying with coldness in her eyes. The ck hooded men were the people in the Shadow Guards. Sasha herself is in an undisclosed location overseeing the internal threats that could re up now that the Death Monarch is outside Pandemonium. Her eyes were severe as she spit to the ground ¡®Now, let see if those rats dares to take this moment to do something. I will make sure they would regret it if they dares shows their head.¡¯ This is one of the emergency measures that Sasha and Azief outline. In case of disaster or emergency where he was not present Sasha were to assess the threat to the continent and eliminate it. While she was not an assassin, there was a lot of assassin that is working under her. She did not worry about Death Monarch. After all if there is a thing that could defeat him that already spells dooms for her and for the world. So it is pointless to worry about Death Monarch. She only needs to do her job. On the other hand, in this undisclosed location she is assessing threats and sending her subordinate to destroy it before it has the chance to sprout. Meanwhile as the Shadow Guards activated the formation on the Heavens above, the dark sky was opened by force and with it the protection of the world was bestowed upon Pandemonium. Thend glows with bluish aura, might and domineering. A pressure emanated out from the entire continent as one could see vein-like lines connecting all over the continent. This is the Sky Bearing Formation. The Sky will protect the Continent if the caster could bear the Price. Each time it is used it will onlyst for five minutes before the protection ended unless you put a stop to the protecting dome shrinking All of the high echelons of Pandemonium are aware about this Formation. BOOOM! Another explosion sounded, shaking the skies. Then from the Western border, a golden carriage flew to the sky, the wheel is a ring of fire carried over by four golden color bronze horses. It is a beautiful Greek woman armored to the teeth. She pointed her spear high to the sky and she shouted ¡®I will bear it!¡¯ BOOM! The aura of a Goddess emanates out from her, distorting the winds and changing the course of the clouds. She flew upward her spear pointed to the Sky defiantly and valiantly Then her spear collided with an invisible obstacle and she stopped, as the impact causes her hand to feel a bit numb. It is the boundary between Heaven Protection and now it is slowly decreasing, the hugerge dome of protection that was enveloping the ind is now slowly shrinking down. The Sky Bearing Formation is one of the formations from The Ring of Grand Formation that Azief possesses. It could even endure the attack from Divine Comprehension levelers if put to the test. But it uses Life Vitality as for the first qualification. This was alleviated by linking the energy mines to the formation etching that was hidden underneath the very soils of Pandemonium. And for the second one, the people had to bear the might of the Sky to make sure the protection wouldst a long time. The longer you bear it, the more Life force the formation would take from the person or things that is bearing the Sky. It was truly like As bearing the sky, full of suffering and pain. In the sky, surrounded by the clouds, moonlight shining over her, standing in her flying golden carriage, she look even more majestic and even more heroic. Her golden horse is neighing as they could feel the pressure from the increasing force of the heaven pushing down on her. Athena arms that is holding the spear seems to bulge with stressed veins because of the pressure and her forehead is full of cold sweat. ¡®We will apany you General!¡¯ A valiant shouts sounded from below as Athena eyes frowned but she was not angry. Then flying to the sky with riding the Pegasus, her Myrmidon Army all uses their hands to bear the invisible barrier between Heaven and Sky. Many of them were red in the face and some of her soldier immediately coughs blood the moment their hand touch that invisible pushing force. Chapter 264: Might 04 The protection barrier is slowly shrinking back but because of their effort the progress of the deterioration is halted. Athena eyes did not rx her vignce instead she be even more cautious and then she felt it in her heart and her entire body. Danger is approaching. She then without hesitation shouted to her men ¡®Be careful! It ising!¡¯ Then like the Heavens wanted tough at the fragility of mortals, the pressure suddenly multiplied. BOOM! It was like an explosion as the mighty force hit the soldiers and Athena. Many falls down from their horses and fall down to the ground unconscious. Thankfully in the ground there were also the Security Department waiting for them and immediately heal them with their magic or by using the pills of the Genius Alchemist Athena was still in the sky, bearing this enormous pressure, the veins in her hand exploded and her internal organs roiled, her energy be unstable. Her finger cracked and her arms were broken. But she still bears it. She endures the pain as her teeth seems to be grinded as she grit her teeth to endure the pressure ¡®ARGHHH!¡¯ Athena shouted to the sky ¡®I will not give up this easily!¡¯ She looks at the dark clouds overhead and smiles even as blood fills her mouth because of the pressure. Her golden spear is cracking in many ces and almost seems like it was on the verge of breaking. ¡®Do not falter, Athena!¡¯ A shout sounded from the southern region that shocked the remaining people in the clouds enduring the slowly descending heaven power. Even now, the dome of protection around the continent is slowly shrinking as tsunamis after waves of tsunamis crash towards the protection barrier. Azief meanwhile is engaging in battle on the sea while his subordinate is trying to maintain the safety of the continent. Even the monster on Pandemonium could sense something wrong as they hide in their habitats Dust blows up from the Southern border as a person fly out to the sky wearing his body armor with the Ruyi Jingu Bang on his hand pointed toward the sky. ¡®I will help you Athena!¡¯ The man shouted boisterously and valiantly, his voice seems to be imbued by some calming effect. It was Wang Jian the Southern Suppressing General. Below his feet is white cloud, the effect of his Cloud Walking Boot. It boost his speed as he was seen rushing to the sky, wind below his feet propel the clouds beneath his feet to go faster. His War God Gold Chain Armor shines brightly even though the sky was darkened. He then hurls his staff, the magical Ruyi Jingu Bang to the invisible barrier. While it is invisible to the eye, people of Wang Jian caliber could of course sense that majestic and boundless energy. ¡®Erge and bear the weight of the Heavens!¡¯ He shouted as his staff erges itself to be a ck pir of sixty feet in height The most magical sight was seen all over Pandemonium, a gigantic pir that prop the Heavens. The staff was like a pir that forces the Heavens to stand still and the protection of the Sky Bearing Formation stabilized. Not far behind a legion of swordswomen follow him. Fairy of Stars riding her sword also appears in the lead of those swordswomen not long after Wang Jian rush to the sky, her swords encircle her like a ring of protection Looking at the sixty feet pirs that halted the deterioration of the formation was something shocking. Wang Jian aura of a Great General in the world spread out and his Disk appears behind him like haloes bolstering the soldiers in the Sky Right now they were surrounded by the blue aura of Wang Jian and it fills the soldiers in the sky with newfound strength. They all seem to be bathed by golden light that makes them appears like Celestial soldiers of Heavens. Wang Jian Disk is the Disk of Overlord. It boosts his soldiers abilities and in turn they will boost him. It was a perfect fit for Wang Jian who fought people with his soldiers. The unceasing waves of tsunamis and disaster that is happening in the Pandemonium Sea hits the barrier and yet it did not able to enter the cities around the shores The mayor that is around the coast and the people in the cities heaved a sigh of relief. They were all sweating in fear but seeing that barrier protected them from the mighty crashing waves fills them with feeling of gratitude and awe. But they also realize that the barrier is shrinking. And noticing this matter the people quickly moves farther away from the barrier. Some warrior saw the soldiers and the Two Great generals of Pandemonium on the sky pushing back the shrinking barrier. They put two and two together. On the ground people are screaming, crying, holding their children and running away. In such tragedy, heroes would undoubtedly appear So, of course some powerful people jump out from the crowd and push the barrier on the ground. At first it was only one. But then one more joins. Then three more arrived beside them, pushing the invisible barrier with a smile on their face. Then four more and then it multiplied until hundreds. All over the continent of Pandemonium, all around the cities near the coast, one could saw warriors, hunters, magician, all kinds of people uniting together to push back the barrier, to prevent it from shrinking. Their arms broken, their mouth spurted blood, but their eyes and clear and full of defiance. Death Monarch is not the only heroes of this generation. They all hope that this barrier will stand until the Death Monarch finishes his battle. No one med him. What is there to me? It is not he that provokes people toe attacking. Something must have happened. And in this world where would one found such a person like Death Monarch who possess such hugends but do not interfere much with their daily lives He is not a womanizer, do not have weird fetishes, he do not engage in torturing its people or manipting them. After all for a powerful person like the Death Monarch there is nothing he couldn¡¯t do by himself. The Death Monarch rarelyes out form his Pce and rarely orders anyone to do anything. No one suffers his tyranny because he rarely exercises his power over his people. Even the people of Pandemonium sometimes doubt that the Death Monarch consider them his people. But if there is one thing they acknowledge is that under therge shadow of the Death Monarch, their lives have been peaceful and prosperous These people keep pushing while at the same time praying that barrier would hold. If not, the impact of the Death Monarch battle would probably cause indescribable damage to Pandemonium. Death Monarch might not care about the cities in the coast but the people in those cities cares. It is hard to call a ce home in this chaotic era of change. But many people here have considered Pandemonium as their home. Peace and prosperity and the safety from monster invasion make many people that settled in Pandemonium after the horrific Weronian War begins to think of Pandemonium as their home. They look at therge amount of water being held back by the barrier and they could not help but gulp in fear. Because, while the waves impact is nullified by the barrier and the formation, the waves keeps oning, unceasingly, continuously. The battle in the sea must be terribly impactful for such disaster to befall the coast It takes long to describe what happened since the moment Azief charged the alien, but it was only just a few seconds since the moment Azief charged that alien for Sasha to order the activation of the formation. Then Wang Jian and Athena cooperated with each other to stop the dome of protection around them from shrinking. Sasha, Wang Jian, Athena all is trying to lengthen the protection of the formation as long as they can because they know of one fatal weakness s of this formation. It was the fact that they could not create another Sky bearing Formation unless they are not above sacrificing innocent lives. This Sky Bearing Formation is activated by using the energy mine that the army found and connected with the formation etched all around underneath the soil. This takes not only one or two formation master and Arrays experts to achieve but thousands of formation master and arrayist. It is why when the formation was activated the entire continent of Pandemonium glowed. Of course since the entire continent is not yet fully explored this formation could not shows its full defensive capabilities On the other hand, the Flying Berserk Cavalry General Freya ising out from Pandemonium as she battled the Sea Monster that is attempting to butt their head with the formation thus increasing the pressure of the Heavens toward Wang Jian staff that is acting as the pirs that halted the Heavens. *** Chapter 265: Might 05 MEANWHILE ON THE SEA The moment Azief body crash with that alien the impact of their collision shatters the space and created arge explosion in the sea, causing a tsunami to be produced and throws the entire seabed into chaos. Underneath the seas, tornadoes and explosion fills the entire seabed, killing many monsters and gigantic sea serpents. Those sea monsters all exploded from within, their innards exploded out from their eyes as their blood color the sea in variety of colors Azief punch that woman face and that punch causes all the things around him to darken and to experience the passage of time. The sea water suddenly disappeared, or to more urate it reverted into gas their state before they became water. That punch itself was bolstered by ten percent of by his physical power. BOOM!!! The woman face distorted, her cheekbones were crushed, all of her teeth were grinded into dust and purple blood spurted out from the woman mouth. The water around her exploded upwards and the water around Azief vaporized as the heat generated from his fist causes the water around him to condense into gas. The moon above his head seems to shine his light on him making him appear divine and the stars seems to provide Azief with an almost unlimited supply of power. However even though anyone should have their head exploded after that punch, the fact that woman head is still intact is an amazing feat. Azief only sneer in mocking disdain Then Azief heard it. It was a faint voice and garbled with the water tornado around them and the rushing tsunamis behind them but Azief could hear it nheless. [Analyzing target] [A high level organism detected. A trace of pure Eternian bloodline detected. High level target. Changing objective] [Replicating. Replicating failed] [Analysis. Certain abilities could be copied. Starting copying] [Source of power: Unidentified] Azief did not see her eyes that seems to be full of matrixes, runes of the Asgardians, and hieroglyphics but he could sense a weird energy He did not know how to exin the feeling he felt when he was feeling the energy. But he certainly didn¡¯t like the feeling [Detected: a trace of Eternian source energy. Need further analysis. Opening the Encyclopedia of the Known Energy of the Universe] [Unidentified. Conclusion: probably using an independent source of energy. Fight and gain information. Stopping automatic mode and change into independent mode. Using reserve energy to heal injury taken] Then the woman body exploded with energy as her wounds and her broken bones heal almost immediately. Her crushed face reform back and she look at Azief with a smile on her face. It was more like an excitement. Her expression was like when Sina found an exotic herb. She breathed normally underwater just like Azief. She lean her neck on her left side and look at Azief with her blue eyes that is clear from any symbols or runes like before. She looks at him with excitement and a little bit of curiosity. It puzzled Azief. ¡®What are you? What is your purpose here on Earth?¡¯ Azief ask. Thanks to the World Orb the aliens understand his word. The alien seems to be organizing things in her mind as she seems dazed for a while before she answers ¡®What an interesting organism this creature called humans. You were the closest being to them. Could it be the answer of the Universe could be found here? ¡® she then smiles andugh a bit. And then she answer ¡®I have many purposes but one of them is to retrieve back my memory. For some reason I think this world of yours is not as simple as my race describe it¡¯ Azief then said ¡®Why attack my friend?¡¯ ¡®I smell a familiar scent on him. He reminded me of a woman clothed in white lightning.¡¯ Azief ponders for a while. He did not understand. He shakes his head and then asks another question. ¡®Is any of your purpose would endanger Earth?¡¯ His voice was calm but it was also severe and there is a killing intent in that voice The woman smiles but she did not say anything. Her silence is very telling. Azief smiles back but his smile was terrifying ¡®So be it¡¯ he said. Before he even moved the woman moved first. She already detected that killing intent. It reminded her of the Asuras that inhabited the Demonic Realm and their Killing Heart. ¡®Take my attack!¡¯ She shouted as she moves in a lightning speed incorporating Will Speedster abilities as she punch towards Azief. Azief just look at that punch with mockery apparent in his gaze. Azief might have been at least intimidated if she was some Divine Comprehension being but even though she talk big she at least need to have the ability to back it up. Now, Azief didn¡¯t even fear Divine Comprehension leveler with his finger being imbued with the power of the Six Sabers Around her, purple lightning covered her entire body, her speed of the punch causes an underwater tornado mixed with thunderstorm to be formed. The power of the storm is sweeping the Sea monster on the seabed to be brought high into the surface. Azief smiles and just clench his fist. BOOM! The space shattered around his fist and the wind around his knuckles pulsate with divine power. A powerful energy bursted out from him that causes the water around him to spirals and not touch him, not even a trace of water could be found in his ck cape. Around him a vortex of nothingness spirals out of control. His killing intent screamed toward the Heavens, shaking the firmament and part away the night clouds. His aura breaks through the skies and opens up the atmosphere causing the night sky to turn bright. Azief disdain using the Will of the World against such weak creature. Even though she seems powerful with the Laws of Time around her going crazy and her punch that seems to be boosted by her speed look formidable and powerful Azief was confident of his strength. The clouds in the skies pour down rain as the golden light that bathed Pandemonium grew brighter. An isted sky appears above Azief head. A shaft of light is piercing though the dark clouds and the storms shining over Azief figure. And this time gushing out from his body is a divine power that could cow all creations. Then from all corners of the Pandemonium Sea a terrifying mighty pressure appears. A golden figure appears in the sea, epassing the entire sea of Pandemonium. This not only shocked the people of pandemonium, it also shocked the foreign forces that is seeing that golden figure This is not the Will of the World. This is the projection of Azief will manifested into the real world. Azief was tempered by the Six Sabers and experience four lives living a life where he was the supreme expert of each generation. His Willpower while it could not bepared to a Sovereign Willpower it has barely reached the minimum of Sovereign Willpower. But that in itself is terrifying After all there is still yet a Sovereign in this world but his Willpower alone is powerful enough for him to create his own Will that could be projected like the Will of the World. This is a Will independent from the Will of the World. All of Pandemonium shook in this instant, the seabed seems to be vibrating and tremors fills the entire Sea as if there was an Immortal God floating on top of the continent, epassing all beings in the world and pressuring it. The pressure of the Sky Bearing Formation lessened almost immediately the moment Azief Wille into being. It was like even the Heavens was forced to acknowledge this Willpower that almost transcends the Heavens That Immortal God look at the struggling Athena trying to push back the Heavens and saw the huge depression of Pandemoniumnd as the Heavens pushed down on the ck staff He only smirks He takes a step and he appeared in Pandemonium, his body passed through people like he was a ghost. His gigantic golden apparition uses his index finger and pointed to the invisible boundary between Heaven and Earth. Then a sound of something cracking could be heard in the starry skies. The protection barrier suddenly expanded, widened and lengthened It shocked everyone. The reason why they were shocked is because the barrier was pushed to the top by that simple motion of Azief finger. ¡®My lord! Thank you!¡¯ Wang Jian shouted Wang Jian immediately lengthened his staff to follow the new boundary line of the protection barrier and his staff lengthens infinitely until it reached a staggering height of one hundred fifty feet. Athena was relieved as shended on the ground; her injuries were healed by Azief Life Giving Finger. Azief is not only fighting with the alien woman but also have the power to control his Will projection to help his subordinate. It might look easy but Azief Will projection right now is not only unstable but it is also being pressured by the Will of the World forcing his Will to slowly dissipate. It is the Heavens. But Azief knows. That the one people called Heaven Will is merely the Will of the World. Azief scoff. If this was before he did want to try to follow the Way of the Heaven training in ordance to the Heaven Way. But now? He sees the deception of the Heaven and when he saw the deep blue sky on top of his head, he just scoffed at it. The future he saw for his Path¡­..the Will of the World will not stop him so he would rebel against it! In the center of Pandemonium however, after the many thing that is happening only an idiot would not know something terrible is happening outside. They saw how the dark night sky turns golden and saw a gigantic pir of ck holding down some powerful force and heard the sound ofrge waves crashing even though they were not in the coast area. They heard the screams of Sea Monster; their shrieking fills the night sound, their ringing of their shouting reaches to the sky. And when they saw the gigantic golden figures of the Death Monarch floating on top of Pandemonium like his entire being epassed all of Pandemonium, they prostrated to the ground. Seed Formation leveler could at least maintain some dignity by at least just kneeling. They don¡¯t want to do it but it was as if their bodies were pushed down by some invible energy. But they all know that this intent was something that not many could resist. Sina who is in her workshop look at the intent and beside her was a man holding her waist, channeling energy to make sure she did not sumb to the pressure. This man was young, handsome and dashing. He is wearing a silver robe and sports a long straight hair that reaches his shoulder. He looked at the distance with his green eyes and he was clearly shocked. On his feet, serpent slithers adoringly. On the trees near the workshop, ck raven perched on the branches it like it was their home This person is Loki. Azief did not even sense his existence even though he was at Pandemonium all this time. Loki himself knows that it is lowly became harder to hide from Azief know that Azief is bing stronger but Loki still have his own tricks. But looking at that giant apparition Loki for the first time in a long time was shocked. Azief has formed his Willpower intent. It is clearly far off from a Sovereign Intent but this is remarkable enough. In the moment Azief unleashed his energy, all of this happened in a moment. Azief clenched fist is generating so much energy one could hear the space around him screaming and cracking before breakingpletely. Then Azief sneer and said ¡®You are not worthy of me using my whole power!¡¯ Then he unleashed his punch. The sky above cracked immediately and the apparition of his intent also punch toward the sea BOOOM!! The moment Azief unleashed that punch it was like the entire world might was within that punch of his. The entire block of water around Azief immediately turned into gas condensed into the atmosphere as the punch powerful forcended onto that woman. Just before that punchnded into her that woman eyes sh blue and three of her triangle mark in her forehead glows before her body collided with that punch. Azief did not hear that woman scream but he did catch that woman seems to be smiling before she turns into an atomized dust. The space time fabric around the collision site became unstable before Azief Will Intent on Pandemonium disappeared. But the divine light from Azief is still emanating from him, that illuminated the dark seas causing all the sea monsters in the seabed to quickly retreat as if being shined on by that light bring them extreme pain. Azief uses his Divine Sense and scan the entire Sea Sensing no life energy from that woman anymore Azief thought to himself ¡®So, it is just a weak creature.¡¯ He closes his eyes and scans the sea once again. But there was nothing. Then he remembers there is still the fleet on the moon. Azief opens his eyes and then look at Will in the distance. With one spurt of his speed, he arrived on a region of the sea. Will was standing on water and he nodded, the speed generated by his body making be able to stand on water. Will look at Azief and then he said ¡®Let us talk in your territory¡¯ Azief nodded and then they both race each other to the ind, one speeding through water in the ocean while another was traversing through the dark clouds of night. *** ON THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA As Death Monarch and the Purple Speedster have leave the ocean, suddenly on the bottom of the sea a spiral seems to appear in the deepest part of the sea. Around the spirals Laws of Time were reversed. Thening out from the spiral is a woman with five triangle mark on her forehead. Three of it was dim and lost its luster and shine. She was weak and seems to be experiencing extreme fatigue. But her eyes were full of excitement. She was panting, green sweating out from her pores. ¡®I need to avoid that person until I regain my power. I could only analyze twenty percent of his power. And his bodily cultivation is not something I could attain in a short time. The only thing I could analyze was his technique. And what is the hell with that finger? Thankfully he did not use it against me.¡¯ The woman is the alien woman that fought Azief. Her body right now was no different than a dead body as it emanates no signs of life force. ¡®I guess that curse works out in my favor after all¡¯ she said as she let the waves of the sea to bring her away *** Meanwhile, when all of this is happening on Earth the World Government and the Republic is initiating first contact with the fleet and they set their meeting to be on Earth a week from now. They were to show no sign of entering Earth atmosphere in that period of a week or Earth will saw it as an act of war. There was also a dark eye looking over at the battle on the ocean. Surrounded by Laws of Destruction, that person smirks as his gaze never leave that alien woman He was standing on a hill on a different part of the world but his eyes could still see that battle. ¡®I didn¡¯t think I would meet you here, Sithulran. I thought that curse was enough¡¯ This person thenughs ¡®Fate¡­or is it destiny?¡¯ He asks to no one in particr. Then that man walk away from the hill as he keep thinking about what had happened today and whether it would disrupt his preparation to help his Master descend That night, all over the world, explosive news after explosive news was reported. No one was able to sleep tight that night. Another period of change ising. *** So here it is the new chapter. A long, long chapter. The battle might be just a mini battle for Azief but he did not know he just provoke a very powerful enemy that is still growing Chapter 266: From the very beginning 01 PANDEMONIUM The ck raven flew silently in the night, the serpent came out from the grass as it slithers stealthily entering that workshop The serpent hiss, the raven caws, and their eyes saw everything. When these two animals saw their target, the raven caw and green smokees out from its mouth rendering the target paralyzed and unconscious. HISS! CAW! CAW! The serpent approaches the target and swallowed it and then they went somece else. A workshop these two animals know very well. There was a woman there and seeing these two animals she just sighed. The animals took it as a sign of agreement and they keep moving, the barrier was slowly opened as they enter the area The serpent hiss and went into that ce, the raven flew and rest itself on the branch of a nearby tree. It caws, the noise was grating to the ears, its eyes glows green with intelligence as the serpent returns. There was a man looking outside the window of this ce. This ce was a workshop. The smell of herbs fills the small modest workshops. Sometime the ground would trembles as the sound of cauldron exploding could be heard in the distance. When he first came it was evening, now it is night with clear skies that people could see the moon. But then something out of his expectation happens. His silver robe flutters as the winds of theing storm slowly envelop Pandemonium. A great battle happened, something he did not expect at all, something that is not in his n and his eyebrows frowned. He only sighed and thought to himself ¡®It is inevitable¡¯ As the battle starts, arge gigantic dome were erected, a heaven shaking might was unleashed and epassed the entire Pandemonium and its sea. As the gigantic waves of the sea attacking the coast and the barrier barely holding on, something shocking happened. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief. A manifestation of Azief Will were projected upon the skies of Pandemonium, like a Golden Titan in the Age of Primordial Gods He has no time to hesitate. ¡®Sina¡¯ he shouted and he moved, worry etched on his face. That woman beside him almost fainted so He immediately holds that woman waist, channeling Willpower of his own so that she would not sumb to pressure. ¡®I¡­certainly didn¡¯t expect you have be this powerful.¡¯ He smiles bitterly What many people didn¡¯t see all over Pandemonium is people falling down unconscious. Their mind and body could not endure such pressure. That gigantic projection is the manifestation of Willpower. While it is not truly solid but it is form from Willpower. ¡®Azief Willpower is reaching the bare minimum of almost reaching Sovereign level. The First Era of Sovereign¡­.no wonder people recorded it to be one of the most glorious moments in humanity history. The resources is yet untapped and the energy of the world is still in abundance. People easily breaking through level¡­.not like in my time¡¯ he said bitterly. This man is none other than Loki. He looks at the sky and his eyes could see the struggling Generals of Pandemonium Wang Jian and Athena who was on the sky of course did not fall unconscious. They all have their own Willpower. They do not know how to project it outwards and they do not possess such iron and unshakable will yet but¡­.they all least have a sliver of Willpower. That is why they could still float on the sky without falling down like a broken doll not to mention the Will Intent did not intent to cause harm. But just because it did not intent to do harm, unintentionally this Will Intent is too powerful for the majority of people in Pandemonium who is not an expert of the level of Wang Jian, Athena, Freya or the others. They all fall down where they stand, as their eyes unable to see the true visage of Azief Will Intent that is enduring the Will of the World. Their mind could not even imagine the face of that projection. It was like seeing God. And those who see God would see madness. Their Will is weak so when theyy eyes upon Azief Willpower projection they could not endure it and fall down. Loki¡­out of everyone understands Willpower. Out of all Sovereign he was only below Azief in terms of Willpower. Even Raymond with his Heart of Justice could not shake Loki Willpower. After all Loki bes a Sovereign even after all people say it is impossible after the Will of the World was ripped apart. Loki could sense the World Energy surrounding that Will Projection. And he could also sense the Universal energy from the stars supplying the Will Intent resistance against the Will of the World and Loki could even see a trace of runes underneath the skins of that golden projection. There is an aura of Celestial and a power that seems to epass everything from the projection. But the one that make Loki intrigue was the fact he could sense a Killing Intent. Willpower of this level should not have the ability to project Killing Intent but then Loki was reminded. ¡®He has gone far in his attainment of the Asuras¡¯ Loki knows Azief was in the Six Trials. Loki truly hope that Azief seeds in passing the Six Trials this time. After all Azief did once say to him that he regretted he did not pass the Trials. At the time Azief was already one of the greatest being in the whole Universe. To say he regretted not having the Legacy of Azul¡­..means it was truly precious. A few minutester, the sea was calm and the whole world was at peace again. Loki releases his hold on Sina waist but he pinches her butt before releasing and then shes a smirk. ¡®You!¡¯ She tried to hide it but she was blushing. Loki chuckles and hearing him chuckles Sina puffed up her cheeks and p him on his shoulder. She went to the kitchen and calms herself down. He was smiling a while ago but then his face turns solemn as he looks outside. Loki looks at the aftermath of the battle and sigh. He took a seat on one of the chair in the living room and closes his eyes, trying to search his memories. Then he frowned. ¡®This¡­..there is only two possibility on what happen¡¯ he said to himself, his face turns grave and it was then he heard Sina shouted from the kitchen. ¡®Loki, do you want green tea?¡¯ ¡®Yeah¡¯ Loki nonchntly answered. He was sitting inside Sina workshop, his robe is full of runic inscription that all seems to be used to avoid detection and surveince as his eyebrows creased thinking on what just happened. Loki eyes glow green as one of his animals send him an image of Azief returning to Pandemonium Loki immediately touches the sleeves of his robe and the runes glows slightly. There is not a bit of power leaking out of him. It was almost like he was not even there to begin with. ¡®Haa¡¯ He sighed. His eyes look outside the windows and he saw that the dome is slowly dissipating, like ash. Looking at the protection dome slowly disappearing and the whole world bing calm again Loki sighed. Sina has finished brewing the tea as shees to the living room and heard Loki sighing like he was holding very big burden. Then she saw his eyes. ¡®That gaze¡¯ she said to herself and the smile on her face falters a bit. Looking at Loki like this¡­.Sina doesn¡¯t know what to do. She out of everyone knows that while Loki is usually yful in front of the group, he has a different side to him. A darker side. Sina did not see that dark side of him. Because he never show it to her. But she knows¡­.it exist. Sina sometimes saw a cold look in his eyes at certain times. It was a gaze¡­that is seeing something farther¡­.something that is dark and tragic. Every time she saw that gaze, she wanted to do something¡­.anything¡­.to somehow make it better She shakes her head and then her smiles return. ¡®Why the sigh?¡¯ Loki looks toward the voice. He smiles a bit seeing thatforting smile on Sina face. The voice was gentle and full of concern towards him. Loki shakes his head. ¡®It is nothing Sina¡¯ He saw the green tea and the smell filled the living room. The hissing continues a sound only Loki could hear. The ck raven on the tree outside the workshop suddenly started cawing. Loki thought to himself. ¡®Did Sasha¡­..manage to sense me? Haa¡­I guess I could not underestimate the Nightingale¡¯ Even though he thought like this, nothing betrays his expression. There is no worries on his face as he is about to enjoy the green tea Sina brewed for him Sina take a seat on the opposite side of his chair, looking at Loki as she put the green tea pot onto the ss table. ¡®You¡¯re not going to meet Azief?¡¯ Sina ask. Loki looks toward the distance and bitterly smiles. ¡®Let¡¯s just say we are not seeing eye to eye right now.¡¯ ¡®He is searching for you. You do know didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Sina said as she pours the hot green tea into a high quality jade-like cup. Loki nodded and said ¡®I know. But unfortunately I don¡¯t want to be found. Loki smirk, showing that confident demeanor Sina is ustomed to Sina shakes her head. ¡®What are you nning this time Loki¡¯ Sina ask. Outside, the ck raven started cawing louder this time. Loki ignores it. Loki chuckles ¡®Why? Are you worrying about me Sina?¡¯ Sinae to the table and put down the cup and slide it slowly to Loki ¡®You know I am always going to be worried for you¡¯ He looks at her and nodded slightly. Loki then said ¡®Don¡¯t be. Nothing is going to happen to me¡¯ as he takes a sip from the cup. It was calming and it is exactly what he needs right now. To calm his nerves. Loki looks at Sina that sits on the chair beside him and feel warm in his heart. In the beginning when he first contacted her, she persuades him toe back. But that was impossible. There are still many things he needs to do. He is slowly forgetting things. There is not much time for him When Sina told him toe back, there is a part of him that wanted to. But he said he can¡¯te back¡­at least not right now. She knows there is something that happens when Azief and he talked after the Massacre at the Ind of Peace but she did not know what it was. She never told Azief that he is here. But likewise she never told him anything about what happens in Pandemonium and she warns him that if he ever tries to put spies in here, she would inform Azief. Thinking about it he could not help but feel that Sina¡­..is the only one that is protecting this family. This family of misfits. Loki took another sip as the runes he uses to protect this residence dimmed. Loki eyebrows creased. He senses it Many things right now is not in his calctions. Azief is getting stronger. Thinking about it maybe it is better. Things seem to be progressing too fast. He chuckles bitterly. Loki knows the controls he have over events of the world would slowly disappeared the farther he goes. But he didn¡¯t know he would be face with it this early on the game. The Time Crisis is close and only the opening. Loki could not help but think he is slowly losing control of the events that is ying out in this world. The shock it brought him when he saw that alien woman¡­..it signify things are clearly changing now. ¡®Who is that alien woman?¡¯ That is what he asked himself when he saw her. In his timeline Azief never encountered such alien race like this on Earth. Even Loki didn¡¯t know what kind of creature that is. From what Loki gathered this alien came from the finger that Azief summoned but even that information he got from a mole he nted in League of Freedom. But the weird thing is that in the future Azief also summoned that finger but nothing happened other than the handing down to crush it enemies. But thinking about it again it might be because at the time Azief summoned that finger he was already a Sovereign. But there is another possibility. A frightening possibility. Chapter 267: From the very beginning 02 The other reason why Loki never sees this woman in his Timeline is maybe not because she was not present in Loki timeline but maybe it is because Loki has forgotten this event. If this is so¡­..then Loki knows¡­.he must rush ahead with his ns. The Price¡­..is slowly catching up if this is true He took another sip as he sense that thend around Pandemonium is slowly filling in life force from the energy of the world. The bestowment of Heaven. Azief formation is from the Eternal Rings. It is of course overpowered. And Azief projection uses his finger to hold up the Heavens. Looking at Azief fingers that seem to be filling with powerful undtion of Laws, Loki could surmise Azief injected the Life Giving Finger power to the formation when he helps Athena. All over Pandemonium, the flowers blooms beautifully and life flourish with their life force reenergized. The monster and beasts that was hiding came back out and the sea wave on the vast sea turns calm again. ¡®The battle is over¡¯ he said to himself. Sina heard it and nodded. She was not surprised. But that was because she truly is confident in Azief strength. The disaster that was about to befall Pandemonium was truly terrifying A gigantic waves of tsunami was about to devour half of Pandemonium but was stopped by a golden barrier and energy from Heaven. Those that were lucky managed to absorb the leakage of Heaven energy and promote themselves. It is mostly beneficial to Pir Forming and Orb Condensing levelers. The Shadow Guard that revealed itself has now disappeared once again. It was like their existence was just an illusion. No one knows the face beneath their mask. The Three Army retreated from the Sky, panting on the ground, their sweats falling down from their entire body shows how taxing it is to hold up the Heavens Meanwhile Athena, Wang Jian and Freya did not rest instead they are battling the sea serpent that washed up into human settlements near the coast after the tsunamis subsided. The popce of Pandemonium is rejoicing as they just survived a disaster. The Administration Bureau on the other hand is in a bad mood. With almost half of the energy veins and energy mines drained of its energy it would take a long time before it is replenished. But¡­they do not dare take it up with the Shadow Guard. That is the only organizations in Pandemonium that only need to hear the orders of the Death Monarch and no one else. While their scope of power was never specified¡­that makes them even more fearsome in the eyes of the other officials. Their authority and poweres from the ultimate and supreme ruler of Pandemonium himself. How can the Administration Bureau have the guts to try seeking audience with Sasha the Nightingale? Loki takes another sip and look at the dark sky of night. There is no longer golden skies and golden clouds. There is only the normal sky with twinkling stars on the vast expanse of skies. ¡®Azief¡­.have you already knows your Grand Path?¡¯ he ask to none in particr. Probably he is asking himself. ¡®To cut through the falsehood of the so called Heavens and gaze upon the truth. Can you really rebel against it?¡¯ Then he smiles devilishly ¡®Azief¡­.can you really rebel against thergest chess match in the entire history of existence of the gxies?¡¯ He then smirk ¡®If it¡¯s you¡­.I wouldn¡¯t mind betting those odds. Call it a fools bet¡¯ And like something was clear in Loki mind his clear was carefree. He had made this decision a long time ago when he agreed to Sofia ns. But he keeps hesitating. He keeps hesitating to trust. Truth be told he was tempted with Morgana ideas back then even though he said otherwise to her. He knew there would be consequence trying to kill Azief¡­but wouldn¡¯t he find a way to avert the other thing that wille after that¡¯ a small voice in his head whispers to him when Morgana suggested they killed Azief before he grows in power. There is a part of him¡­.that find it hard to see that this n that Sofia and Jean cooked up toe to fruition. But he remembers back to that day. That day¡­didn¡¯t he already make his decision? Why¡­.hesitate now¡­when he didn¡¯t hesitate back then? And then it became clear to Loki. Because he loves this world. To be more honest, he likes the people in it. He had a lot more friends than before. And the stronger his desire, the doubt in his heart bes even bigger. Because he desperately wish that the future he saw didn¡¯te to pass¡­.he began to doubt whether he make the right decision. But today¡­.he affirms back what he already decided back then. He has to have trust¡­..a hard thing for him. Then saying to no one he thought to himself ¡®I too also have a dream. Like you I want to go higher. Until that dayes, I don¡¯t want to lose this passion in my heart¡¯ Loki still remembers that golden figure of Azief, standing there on the skies of Pandemonium like he is the supreme existence of all creation. Loki at the time could not help but superimposed the image of the Death God that is always surrounded by dark ck reddish aura and the golden titanic figure of Azief in the present that seems like an incarnation of holy existence and he thought to himself Azief have changed. But he also changed. There is also something else that fills Loki heart when he saw that scene. It was awe. Before Loki became Sovereign, before he became a famous leveler, before he was the God of Lies, he also was one of the many people who admire and idolize the Sovereigns. And the Sovereign he admires the most among the Six is Azief. The God of Death and Life. Now, having the chance to go back to the past and interact with the legends of a generation Loki understand why all the future Sovereigns views Azief as a tall wall that is almost impossible to be scaled and climbed upon. But then why these people keep trying to climb it? It is because the higher the wall, the stronger the desire. And Loki now understands why all those people be Sovereigns. It is because they never give up. It was like he understands something but did not. Probably this was the quality Lokick which makes him more inferior to the other Sovereigns. His Willpower might be strong¡­.but that was after he became Sovereign. The Loki before he became Sovereign is not an admirable person. Sina who was beside Loki only look at him and did not say anything. When he was like this Sina knows not to bother him. Loki knows Azief saw further than he on his Grand Path Azief is chasing a different horizon than the rest of the people. He wanted to unveil the truth of the Universe. To see through it all whatever it is. It takes a great courage to walk this path to the end And he got not intention of stopping. For many people the wall they wanted to climb over is Azief. But¡­.Azief wall is the whole Universe. It is hard and in anyone mind it would be impossible. But why does he keep trying to climb it? The reason is the same. It is because the higher the wall, the stronger the desire. Thinking of this fact makes him reminisce about the past. ¡®At the end¡­..did you find what you were looking for?¡¯ Loki ask to no one in particr, a question that he only ask in his mind He put down the cup and looks at Sina. It was an expression full of gratitude. ¡®Thank you¡­for the favor¡¯ He said as he looks toward that ce. Sina also follow his gaze and she understands. She heard who was in that serpent belly and it shock her. She just doesn¡¯t know what Loki is trying to do with that person. Loki then whispers a few words at Sina. Sina eyes widen but she nodded in understanding. And he smile bitterly. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. No matter what I still don¡¯t understand¡¯ Sina said as she also put down her cup. Loki heard the hissing of the serpents and the shrieking of his ravens. It is a warning sign. But Loki only scoffs. He is not eager to leave. Truthfully, if he could, he wanted to stay. Looking at this workshop sh house¡­.he felt it wasfortable. If not because he knew what would happen in the future, the great war that will envelopes the Universe he would not mind abandoning everything and living peacefully with Sina. He used to think that knowing the future is pretty cool. Now that he knew, he could not help but thinking of it as a burden or a curse. ¡®What don¡¯t you understand?¡¯ Loki thought she was talking about the set of instruction that she needs to do after he left But it was a different question entirely ¡®Why do you keep leaving?¡¯ She asks, her eyes looking straight at him. Loki was clearly flustered hearing this unexpected question. She then sighed ¡®I might not know much but I know you see Azief as your brother. I know in your own way, you are protecting him. From what, I don¡¯t know. But I know you would never harm him. I know you think of us as family. So¡­why do you keep leaving?¡¯ Loki closes his eyes and when he closes his eyes, his mind was full of memories and moments¡­.moment he spend together with Sofia, with Sina, with Azief. He remembers all the banters around the fire, remembers all the dirty jokes he and Sina tell each other, or how he would tease Sofia feeling with Azief. Unconsciously he smiles. He sighs. The world at the time seems like it was ending but for Loki, it was the best moment in his life. With them, he left like he belongs. With them, he left like he was home. It was like he was around family,fortable and safe. It was a foreign feeling for him. But those times has passed. And feelings have change. He saw how the hand of the clock is getting faster and he knew he had little time to prepare. Now¡­he doesn¡¯t know if he could even trust his memories. At least he hopes he won¡¯t forget those moments. At least for now. He knew the price he had to pay. He always knew. And he was prepared. He only asks for more time. That is the only thing he could ask now. He then opens back his eyes and there is kindness and a rare gentleness inside those deep green eyes. He then tap Sina nose and said ¡®It is a secret¡¯ and he chuckles. ¡®You!¡¯ Loki has a hint of mischievousness in his eyes as he got up and kisses Sina on her forehead. There is a sly smile on his face. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me, Sina. Take care¡¯ he said before Sina even had anything to say Whoosh! Then the cold wind of the night swept by the workshop living room and his body turns to green smokes as he disappeared with the wind. The serpent that slithers around the courtyard of the workshops slithers to the nearby forest. The ck raven perched on the branch of the tree on front of the workshop flies to the open sky. Almost a moment after that, a powerful divine sense sweeps the area but not finding anything the Divine Sense dissipated. Sina was shook for a second before that Divine Sense was retracted back almost immediately Sina shakes her head after Loki stunt but there is a trace of smile on her face as her finger touch her forehead. It was a smile full of bashfulness. Her face was red with embarrassment but she did not dislike it. This feeling that she is now feeling. She did not dislike it¡­..as it is a feeling she nearly forgotten. It was like she was running again with all of her might She herself doesn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. Her life since she met Loki, Azief and Sofia has always been full of adventures. Out of the people in their group, the one that is having the most fun is probably Sina. She then calms herself down by taking another sip of the green tea before she remembers something. ¡®Ah¡­that woman¡¯ Chapter 268: From the very beginning 03 She now remembers what Loki told him to do with that woman. She got up from her chair and walk to the back of her workshop. She was rushing as she went to the stable and walk past by it. She then arrived in an obelisk-like structure that is wider that a normal obelisk monument. This obelisk structure has a silver door with golden handle. Other than Sina no one could enter this obelisk. Trying to enter it by force would force the items inside the structure to be teleported to a hidden location. This obelisk structure is called the Pills Purgatory Inside it is full of Sina pills that is deemed dangerous and just smelling it or identally crushing one of the pills, could lead to a tragic consequences and effect. Azief in the building of this structure even injected his own blood that managed to at least repel and prevent the effects of the pills from leaking outside. It is also reinforced by magic formations, inscription master, tattooist, and array formation that isid out around the area that span ten kilometers in all directions. Sina pull down the handle and the door opened without any resistance as the arrays beneath the structure glows for a second indicating it was Sina that is opening it. There is a translucent barrier that resembles a floating liquid covering the threshold of the door. Sina walk forward and pass through that barrier effortlessly. She then closes the door and instead of rushing through the spiraling staircase of the obelisk she went to one of the book racks. She pulls the book Herb and Its Function: What Kinds of Herbs Could Make You Keep Laughing and behind it there is a small switch. A very small switch that no one would have notice is behind it. Considering that only Sina could enter this structure, this kind of measure almost seems unnecessary. But Sina knows it is necessary. While this structure acts as the depository for her dangerous Pills it could also function as a shelter during emergency. Azief built it especially for her and it is forbidden to conduct a search on this structure without the express permission of Death Monarch making it the safest structure in all of Pandemonium aside from the Death Monarch Pce Because it is also considered as a shelter Sina also built tunnels and secret rooms that leads to many interconnected underground tunnels that connects to many other ces in Pandemonium But if people know that this also serves as a shelter in times of emergency then it would be a target. That is why people only know this ce as the Pill Purgatory that is filled with dangerous pills. No one other than Azief and Sina knows this ce other functions. Of course there is also Loki. She did not tell him about this ce function but he knows. That is why he dares kidnap people even though the Shadow Guard has surveince on all of Pandemonium. But there is a problem because of its function as a shelter. There is the matter of the fact that the air inside here is poisonous to anyone other than Sina because she was the one who created this pill and the only one immune to its side effects. That is why she built a room, a special room in an underground cave where the poisonous properties of her pills will not harm a person taking refuge in that room. She flicks the switch upward and then the book rack started moving sideways, revealing a spiraling staircase to an underground cave. Sina rushed ahead this time not bothering to close the secret path as no one is inside the Pill Purgatory She walks to the stone staircase that seems to be formed naturally as the crystal like orbs embedded in the ceiling of the cave lit up each time she take a step, lighting her path forward. She passed a naturalke formed in the cave tunnels and then she arrived in a clearing. In that clearing there is arge house. Sina quickly enter the house and she checks the room. When she arrives at the bedroom, she saw her. She exhales a relieved breath. Looking at that woman who is still unconscious she also have some question ¡®I don¡¯t know why Loki did not capture you by himself and brought you with him instead of asking my favor but now I have to let you go¡¯ Laying there unconscious on the bed inside this house is the Oracle Erika. Sina herself dint understand why Loki capture the Oracle. And he left strict instruction to make sure she is not harm in any way. She just didn¡¯t understand the purpose of such actions. But Loki must have a n. If there is one thing she knew about Loki is that he is a meticulous schemer. Loki ability in scheming is only rivaled by President Hirate of the World Government. And at times Sina even felt he surpasses Hirate in terms of scheming. It was like he is walking a hundred steps forward. It was almost like he could see the future for him to set up his moves so perfectly Sina looking at the Oracle slowly approach the bed and bring out a pill. This pill has green and blue lines around it. There is a distinct aura of monster in it. She then brought it to Erika nose and she crushes the pills. The pills let outs a greenish bluish smoke that enter into Erika nose. ¡®This should keep you asleep for a few more hours.¡¯ Sina said as she put the Oracle behind her back and quickly bring her out from the Pills Purgatory. She then went to the forest and left her there like she was instructed. Not long after she left a serpent appears. The serpent waited for a while, unmoving among the grass. It waited like it was seeing if anyone would be putting surveince. A few moments passed, the wind passes by, the wolves howls in the distance, nothing happened. Then it moves. That serpent swallowed the Oracle whole and started slithering along the forest quickly. Reaching near the border of the forest and the near settlement of humans the serpent stopped. It then gags itself and spit out the Oracle out of its mouth, full of green gooey fluid around her which dries out almost immediately. It hisses and then slithers away. Then a nightingale bird cries out a song in the distance. The song was likement. And then the serpent that was slithering away exploded in a gory disy of flesh. The Oracle body was left there while her bodyguard is scouring the forest searching for her. Somewhere in an ind, a person opened his eyes. And then he releases a relieved breath Loki now is out of Pandemonium He knows if he stays a bit longer Azief would be able to pinpoint where he is so he went away before that happened. Loki and Azief are not enemies. But they do disagree in many matters especially in matter regarding Loki action. Azief knows that Loki have future knowledge. But Azief is not Azief if he did not do what he did. For someone who defied the entire gctic order, how could he not be stubborn? Loki knows always that the hardest thing he will face in changing the future is the stubbornness of Azief. But Loki understands Azief actions. He could only act upon what he knows. He could not act upon what might be. But for Loki¡­he could not reveal too much. He revealed it to Azief because he deemed it necessary but isn¡¯t he paying the Price now. Nowadays¡­there is a lot of thing he knows he forgotten. But he couldn¡¯t even remember what he had forgotten. There is also Sasha that forces him out from the ind. She might be the one that informs Azief of his presence. Pandemonium is one of the Three Great Ruling Force in the world. The other two is the Republic and the World Government. They are the three forces that maintain the bnce of the power structure and rule the world. Loki had many guys embedded in many other factions but it is hard to nt moles in World Government and the Republic and even more so in Pandemonium. Not even money would entice one to work so close to proximity with the Death Monarch and caught lying to him. Azief effort of enhancing his reputation made his image among the popce of the world to be regarded as a terrifying figure. No one dares crosses him. This is the power of reputation. He did not even have to do much Loki is now in one of the hundred inds that sprouted after the Fall near Pandemonium. While Sina did not spy for him and he did not send spies to Pandemonium, he has other tricks. He saw all the things that happen from the serpent eyes and he nodded to himself But Loki also knows Azief might have noticed. The stunt he did would surely alerted Azief and Sasha. And Sasha definitely noticed as she sent one of her nightingale birds to sing the Songs of Laments ¡®I thought I was ready. Who knows there is a problem? Tch. Who the hell stole the power source?¡¯ He also hated the fact of how he had to handle this situation. He could not deal with the Oracle personally Oracle is a unique existence. If he handles it personally, one touch and the Oracle could see his future. And she would know the moment she touches Loki. So, he could only use indirect method. He sighed as he looks at the distance. ¡®I need to meet the Broker and get information on what is happening in the Moon right now¡¯ he said as he moved away. *** Chapter 269: From the very beginning 04 MEANWHILE ON PANDEMONIUM The throne room is full of official after the battle. They were all summoned and they are still shook after what happened tonight. Azief is in the Throne Room, looking over them sitting on his Dragon Throne. Standing beside him is Will, his body seems to be full of arcs of electricity encircling his body, healing his injury in an elerated manner. ¡®You sure you are alright?¡¯ Azief ask. Will nod. He clenches his fist as the electricity around him is slowly growing brighter. ¡®That woman steals my speed a bit but it did not injure me badly. And thanks for the potions and pills¡¯ Azief just nodded. ¡®I¡¯m d you are here at least. It feels like a long time. I need people I could trust right now¡¯ Azief said Will smile. Then he looks in front of him. He saw many officials on either side of the throne waiting to speak ¡®Is it alright for me to listen to this?¡¯ Will leans in and whispers it to Azief ears. Azief chuckles a bit and nodded The officials that see the Death Monarch chuckling could not help but feel shocked. This is the first time they saw the Death Monarch shows any expression at all in this kind of meeting. Usually the Death Monarch will always be expressionless and that fill the officials heart with dread and uncertainty. No one could guess his thoughts. No one knows whether he is pleased or angry. While the Death Monarch rarely administer thisrge vast ofnd, it did not diminish his authority at all. In this new world, normalws of power that determine the power structure no longer works. Usually a ruler who did not administrate will always be usurped by its officials. But after the Fall, many people learn this didn¡¯t work anymore. To be more urate it didn¡¯t work on certain people. Death Monarch is the prime example. His supreme authority is unchallenged, not just because of the loyalty of the army towards him but also because of his almost invincibility against his enemies. While he is in seclusion no one dares to make too much of a trouble. No one wanted to wake the cmity. Then Azief look at his officials and order ¡®Report¡¯ The cold and suffocating atmosphere returns back in the Throne Room as many of the officials gulped in anxiousness. Sina is not here as she said she wanted to be excused from the meeting. Other than Sasha and Sofia no one else could easily be excused from the meeting when they are summoned. The Three Army is preventing the sea monsters that is scattering around the coast from doing too much damage which is why the Three Generals is not here. Sasha, the leader of the Shadow Guards¡­.she on the other hand was always exempt from going to the meeting. One of the officials step forward and then he reported ¡®Reporting to Death Monarch. The World Government and the Republic has made contact with the alien fleet.¡¯ Azief nodded. He also wanted to meet the fleet and prevent if anything bad were to happen before he was shocked with that battle in the Sea. From what he gathered, nothing dangerous happened. Seeing the skies is at peace¡­.he knows that this alien race might have different purpose froming here. Seeing many different worlds and experience many lives, Azief knows that not all alien race is warlike. ¡®And? Their purpose?¡¯ The officials immediately answered ¡®They seem to be searching for an escaped prisoner of their race¡¯ Azief eyes turn cold. Even though Azief has confirmed that alien woman is dead, that smile before she died fills Azief with unease. ¡®What did the World Government and the Republic do?¡¯ ¡®They set the meeting to be on Earth a week from now¡¯ the official answered Azief thought for a moment and then he said ¡®They are not entirely ipetent. Anything else?¡¯ Another official stepped out and then he reported ¡®The Arrays Master Lee Sangmin has taken half of China with Wei. The Wei has managed to stage aeback and is stronger than Yue right now¡¯ Azief eyes slightly waver hearing this news. ¡®How¡­is that possible? When did this happen!¡¯ He ms his hand on his Dragon Throne. The throne crack in the handle as a shockwave spread out from the Throne. Azief eyes were red and dark red aura surrounded his throne. All the people inside the room could smell blood as their face turns pale. Will eyebrows creased as the arcs of lightning around him dispel the aura. Azief is enraged. He already prohibits war for one year, his deration rang out throughout the world. Could it be this Lee Sangmin is an idiot? Did he think Azief words is just mere words. He gave his word to the world. It is more than just word. It is a decree! The title the strongest in the world is not for show. Lee Sangmin is just provoking war with him. Azief mood was already not good in the beginning and hearing this news only made his mood worse. If he did not make an example of this matter, who would ever take his word seriously again? The officials below the throne could all feel the Death Monarch anger. They all could see Azief killing intent rising up. Azief knows that after Wang Jian and his army went to Pandemonium China was in chaos but how can Lee Sangmin easily carved up half of China even though the poption of China is low right now? As Azief is slowly getting angry an official quickly steps out and exin. This officials is a bit chubby not because of some secret technique but because he loves eating. And not in a bad way. He enjoys food and loves food very passionately. It is a passion he could not leave even after the Fall. He had the Unique ss of Gourmet His forehead is sweating. This official has been given some gold to make sure he put a good word to the Death Monarch. If he allowed the Death Monarch to feel angered, the Death Monarch might just fly out from the Throne Room and went to China to kill Lee Sangmin. That would surely not be good for him ¡®Reporting to Death Monarch. Lee Sangmin did not break the prohibition of war¡¯ Azief look toward the chubby official. He didn¡¯t remember this person. But he allowed him to speak ¡®Speak. What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®Lee Sangmin the Arrayist master created a magical protective border separating half of China from other factions. He created a barrier with his Arrays. This arrays runs deep through the China soils. He ns this for years with Wei. Inside the array formation barrier his power increased and other people were weakened.¡¯ Azief hearing this calm down and at the same time was impressed. He really hides very skillfully. After what happens during Weronian War Azief remembers that Lee Sangmin runs out on him. But Azief did not pursue this matter. At the time he knew that if Lee Sangmin if he did not run at that time he would die And for Azief level right now he disdains himself to take revenge for such a petty reason. ¡®Oh¡­..¡¯And then a smirk appears in Azief face. ¡®So¡­that is how he does it. Of course there is a loophole in my words and people could always use it if they are smart enough. I will not pursue this matter with him¡­but send an emissary to China and ask him if he wanted a seat on the Distribution of the World event¡¯ The official brightens up and nodded as he steps back to his position ¡®Yes, my lord¡¯ Azief is not an idiot. The reason why Lee Sangmin did this must be because he wanted to have a seat in the Distribution of the World Meeting. He is staging hiseback. ¡®Any other matters?¡¯ no one say anything anymore. Most matter would be handled by the relevant department and they all knew that the Death Monarch did not like to bother himself with simple matters. They all shake their head. ¡®Then, I will be catching up with my friend. If there is any matters that requires my presence inform the Keepers¡¯ Saying this he got up from his throne and walk out from the meeting as he talks with Will. They were at the Pce courtyard and the ce was sound proof. Then Will told him about something and Azief only smiles. He then said ¡®I pay arge price for this¡¯ as he handed something to Will ¡®What do you mean brother?¡¯ Will was perplexed ¡®That ce you are searching for¡­I know where it is.¡¯ Will eyes widened. ¡®You do?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ And then smirking he said. ¡®One day, you will have to repay this¡¯ Azief said jokingly. Will smiles ¡®Alright¡¯ Then Azief told him what he knew about that ce. It is about a temple underneath the sea, on a river beneath the sea. Will was clearly overjoyed. It is his chance to get a hand on one of the legacies of Speedster. And then Azief that night he seems to bemunicating with the people from the Republic and World Government. He talked with Jean the most. They hit it off and they discuss more through the night. In the end they finished it with the meeting in a week ¡®Hawaii¡¯ That is the answer he got when he asked the meeting ce. He only chuckles when he heard the meeting ce. The next morning, White Tiger Army moves out to Hawaii to join the clearing squad for the meeting that is about to happen in the week. The whole world was shocked when the news was revealed that the Three Great Forces will meet the representatives of the alien fleet. *** Chapter 270: From the very beginning 05 A WEEK LATER Hawaii. It is one of the most known inds in the world People remember the beautiful beaches, the enchanting natural scenery, the warm tropical climate, the palm trees, the shining sun. But as Azief slowly fly through it airs, he remembers the Old Gods, he remembers Hina, the Helen of Hawaii, Pele and their family, Lono and Kaikni, of Lohiau and others. The myths of thisnd. He wondered¡­.are they really just myth? Or out there on the starry skies¡­.they exists. Azief was not proficient with ancient myths other than the Olympians which by far the most poprized in modern culture. But after the Fall, he met many people and ask them to pen what they remember about their myths. Azief once saw the glimpse of Asgard a prosperous that rules over Eight Realms, diverse and strong He saw the mirage of Mount Olympus, grand and domineering as thunder roars each time Zeus is in anger. He saw eagle head race where Osiris and Ra ruled together, one ruled the night, the other rule the day. He saw the Three Thousands Worlds where he saw the Celestial Soldiers, Eng, gods and demons that seems to only exist in fictional and fantasy books. If all of the stories were true¡­.. Azief just smiles bitterly. Meanwhile on the center of the ind a futuristic type of open bunker was constructed for this meeting. Most of the people already arrived and they were seated on the table with two long ends and two short ends. The people were waiting for someone to arrive. They all seem to be talking to each other, each one gauging each other. Many of the powerhouses of the world gathered here today. Hawaii was filled with monsters before but in one week almost half of them were eradicated from the joint forces of the three strongest forces in the world. These joint forces today were all stationed here; their weapon is at the ready. If the alien representatives try to do anything weird, then they would be met with swift vengeance. The World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium might not always share the same sentiment and goals but this is bigger than them and their rivalry This had to do with the world security. As these figures all talked to each other they could see from the distance a person is approaching the open bunker. A variety of expression could be seen in many of the people gathered here. Not all of them look happy. But all of them acknowledge his presence as they all stand up. The Death Monarch has arrived at the Meeting ce. He was thest to arrive as he slowly floated down with his ck robe pping gently and the auraing out of him was restrained. The dust beneath his feet scattered away Standing there waiting for Azief is the representative from World Government and the Republic. From the World government there is Raymond armed with his mace Sharur, and wearing golden armor that seems to reflect sunlight from him He looked heroic and gant, the aura of the Earth seems to be enveloping his entire being. There is Hirate wearing his iconic purple robe, runic design were sewn underneath the fabric of those robe, making him to emanate a powerful emanation of power. His mind power is at its peak today. There is certain weirdness around Hirate that causes anyone near him today to suffer from slight dizziness. He seems to be smiling but everyone knows that his smile hid des. Oreki the Thunder Monarch is also present; in his eyes is golden lightning swirling and orbiting his pupils. Azief saw him and his eyes narrowed. Azief sense something weird from Oreki¡­.it was like his entire being is made up of lightning, sharp and lethal. He is slowly improving. Silently and stealthily. Oreki rarely did anything momentous but Azief also recognize that Oreki had never suffered in the many matters of the World Government. Azief would not believe that Hirate didn¡¯t see this. No wonder he sense tension when Hirate look at Oreki. The World Government might decline after the many battle they fought but Azief know for a fact that the independent force underneath Oreki has always expands themselves and maintain their numbers. Oreki¡­.seems to always back the winning side. And even Azief himself owes Oreki a few favors. There is the matter of Will and also it is a fact that Oreki help bust Sofia out from her prison. What is shocking to Azief is that he did not see Hikigaya. ¡®He must be holding the fort¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Hirate and Oreki both look toward Azief at the same time. Oreki smiles amiably. Hirate on the other hand smiles bitterly. On the Republic side is Boris who is wearing his famous wolf fur clothing and the aura that ising out of him is bestial. He did not seem strong but that is because his power is not conventional. Azief knows the reason why the subjugation of monster in Hawaii bes so fast. It is because of Boris. He tamed almost two thirds of the monster wreaking havoc in this ind. If he wanted to he could summon them all and initiate a monster horde stampede. That is what makes his power so terrifying. His personal strength is nothing to worry about. It is his ability tomands arge horde of monster that makes him so terrifying. It is also the reason why the area around Moscow is peaceful from monster invasion. Azief greet him with a simple nod But Boris is looking at him with wariness and Azief knew why. Thinking about it Katarina is not present. Is she still thinking? Or did she already make her decision? He looks to the person beside Boris and saw the other Chancellor of the Senate of the Republic. Jean the Time Master. Jean is apanied by his famous lover Paulette. Azief did hear a few stories about that woman Paulette. From the intelligence he got from Sasha, Paulette is a talented sniper. She could use Rain of Bullets and while she never contends with Sofia, many experts specte that her Rains of Bullet is more powerful than Sofia Rains of Arrows. Jean notice him and smile politely, Azief nodded and smile back. They after all discuss extensively on this matter a week ago when Azief suggest a long distance meeting with holographic transmission. Paulette also looks at him and sh a smile as Azief nodded in acknowledgement Azief take a seat on the empty seat on the ends of the table. He sits there. On the opposite ends of the table is Hirate. Azief notice that the dizzying feeling he felt was Hirate using his Psionic Force. Azief only smirk as he close his eyes and opens it back as the Psionic force that is around him dissipate. ¡®It has been a long time since we see each other face to face, Death Monarch¡¯ Hirate greets from the other end of the table. Azief look at him and scoffed. Hirate face bes red with embarrassment. He was about to say something else, probably something rude when Raymond who was beside him holds him down. ¡®Patience, Hirate. You want the big guns and he¡¯s here.¡¯ he said. Hirate nodded as he calms down his heart and sit back down. Azief waited for a while when suddenly the area space contorted and something appears. A small spaceship appears in the distance and is slowlying to this ind. Thending port was prepared beforehand and the spaceship opens up as two alien that look like men appears. Their ships were silver in color and it looks sleek. The alien slowly walk to the open bunker and enter the ce. When they enter the open bunker it immediately closed off. The alien was not intimidated or fearful instead they were calm They arrived and Hirate give them his seat. He took an empty seat on the left of the alien. The leader of this alien now sit on the ends of the table, their eyes were trained onto Azief. Azief squint his eyes and the alien coughs a bit. Their eyes be wary but then they look at each other and nodded. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself, stranger from another?¡¯ Azief said casually. He was talking like he was rxed but there is an aura building up from him. Raymond also senses this energy as he looks at Azief cautiously. There is too much at stake here. If humanity could avoid another war with another otherworldly civilization that would be the best oue. No one is truly convinced yet that this alien fleet is not intending to attack. Even the Republic and the World Government will not readily believe such story. The people here today all survive the brutal Weronian war. One could understand their mistrust to other races of people in the starry skies. But that doesn¡¯t mean they will not try to prevent what could be prevented. No one wanted another war ¡®Death Monarch, this is a peaceful meeting¡¯ Raymond said, but he didn¡¯t seem that eager to stop Azief. Raymond himself has no good will to the aliens. He after all was in the frontline fighting those Weronian invaders. Azief did not answer as his energy slowly rising up He did not even look at Raymond as he knew Raymond himself wanted to sue this opportunity to gauge the alien representatives. ¡®You might think we are an inhospitable wee party but our just gone through a war with the Weronian¡­an alien race like you.¡¯ The alien men that was standing behind the leader of this alien party was clearly incensed with anger as he shouted ¡®Do notpare our noble race to those barbaric Weronian!¡¯ That alien pointed his finger to Azief. The leader of the alien then quickly brings his subordinate finger down. ¡®Do not be rude, Sith¡¯venar. He is right. I should have introduced myself. My name is Sith¡¯lenor. I am from the Orvani race¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor looks like a normal human race if not for the triangle shaped mark on his forehead. He has brown short hair and green eyes. ¡®Orvani?¡¯ Hirate inquired The alien leader smiles ¡®Humans, we do not wish harm to Earth Prime. On the contrary we have ben protecting it for a long time¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ this time it was Jean that was asking. The others are also looking at that alien leader for exnations ¡®We Orvanians are the Protector of the Multiverse. We have always been the Protector of the Multiverse¡¯ Azief eyes shone. He heard of them before in stories. An ancient race but they are rarely seen and treated like myths. He himself thought it was a myth. After all he never saw their recorded in any Star Maps. ¡®You came from Orvan?¡¯ Azief ask. This statement shock Sith¡¯lenor. ¡®Ah, you know of our home world. This is impressive. I thought this Earth did not yet start its voyage to the stars¡¯ Azief just scoff and he said ¡®I heard it was spoken in the Three thousand Worlds.¡¯ This drew a question mark on many people present. Sith¡¯lenor was clearly excited as he found someone that knew of his home world ¡®Yes, Orvan is our home. We are among the first intelligent life forms in the Universe other than the Etherna race¡¯ As he looks at the room and notice that no one heard of the Etherna, Sith¡¯lenor is about to tell them ¡®The Etherna race is-¡® but Azief cut their words ¡®I know who they are. Skip that part. We don¡¯t need a history lesson right now¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor on the other hand was amused. To think there is someone here on Earth Prime that knows about the story of the Etherna But then as he looks once again at Azief there is a smirk on his face ¡®No wonder¡¯ he thought to himself. He could sense an Eternian bloodline from this person called the Death Monarch. Before Sith¡¯lenor descended down to Earth, he was already given information about the participants of this meeting by the World Government and the Republic. From what he could tell, this Death Monarch is the champion of their world. ¡®Oh. You know of their story¡¯ Azief just nodded and not offer any more words. Seeing this exchange between the Death Monarch and the Orvani the other people in the room also did not press on but they were clearly curious as even Paulette seems to be whispering to Jean ears. By now there were already a few things that Azief and the Orvanians Sith¡¯lenor talk about that none of the rest understand. Sith¡¯lenor continues his word saying ¡®Unlike the Etherna we became thinkers and we hated war. We experiment with the worlds around us and made many discoveries that benefited the Universe. However¡­we also have our dark moments. Trillions of years ago, one of our people, an Orvanian named Sithulran used her intelligence to create something horrendous. She is also very powerful¡¯ Azief scoff. ¡®I think you are lying to me. You are seeking this alien woman right?¡¯ as Azief slide the document across the table to reach Sith¡¯lenor. Sith¡¯lenor touches the information node and saw what happened including the battle at the Pandemonium Sea. Then he nodded ¡®Yes, she is the one we are looking for¡¯ Azief smiles and then answer ¡®Then you can go now. I already killed her¡¯ Azief deres. Sith¡¯lenor looks at Azief with bitter smiles. Then taking a deep breath Sith¡¯lenor said ¡®First of all, I did not lie. This image is Sithulran and she is powerful, this is the truth. And second of all, you did not kill her¡¯ Azief hearing this was shocked and then he remember that smile. ¡®What do you mean? I already sweep the area of my battle with her with my divine sense and determine she was atomized into dust¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor then sighed. ¡®It won¡¯t matter what you do. She might have methods to hide from your divine sense. Even if she was caught by your divine sense, you would never be able to kill her. You could ground her to dust, grinded her into pieces, separates her organs and scattered it across the Universe, it won¡¯t matter.¡¯ ¡®What is that supposed to mean?¡¯ It was Raymond that raises this question. All people here have watched this footage many times. They all saw how easily the Death Monarch dispatches the alien woman. They wanted to show this to the alien leader and see if they are still stubborn in remaining in Earth atmosphere. Sith¡¯lenor answer Raymond question ¡®Sithulran was cursed¡¯ ¡®Cursed?¡¯ Azief exim ¡®Yes¡¯ Suddenly Azief had a bad premonition and he ask ¡®What is the curse?¡¯ Scratching his head Sith¡¯lenor answer ¡®She could never die. It won¡¯t matter what you did to her. She would never die.¡¯ Looking at the faces of the people in the room Sith¡¯lenor knows that they are confused. Even Azief was confused. It is impossible. Everything dies. He could not understand. If Sithulran was stronger than him he could understand but¡­ Sith¡¯lenor sigh ¡®I know it is hard to understand when I said this all of a sudden. To understand the reason why she can¡¯t die, we need to start from the beginning¡¯ Then looking at the people I the room he said and emphasizes it once again ¡®And I mean from the VERY beginning of the creation of the Multiverse¡¯ *** Chapter 271: The curse 01 ¡®And I mean from the VERY beginning of the creation of the Multiverse¡¯ And Azief eyes toward Sith¡¯lenor narrowed. From the beginning he said. From the very beginning of the Multiverse. That is an odd word choice This word caught Azief attention. And it clearly caught the other people attention as well. Oreki look at Sith¡¯lenor however he did not seem shocked. Hirate and the others also did not seem visibly shocked. Sith¡¯lenor did not say the very beginning of this story instead he spoke of Multiverse. Then Azief remember Sith¡¯lenor spoke that he guarded the multiverse. Then he remembers the stories he heard that he once dismissed as myths and folk tales of a different civilizations. Azief eyebrows furrowed Azief of course knew what the Multiverse means. The multitude of Universes that exist. To be more urate it is a hypothetical group of multiple universes including the universe in which he lives. Together these universesprise everything that exist, the entirety of space, time, matter, energy and the physicalws and constants that describe them. The different universe within the multiverse is either called parallel universe, other universes or alternate universes While not many people knew that these once hypothetical matters is no longer hypothetical, all of the people present here inside this bunker knows there are alternate universes out there. Clearly Azief was not the only one that knows about the barrier between worlds Hirate look toward Raymond and this did not escape Azief attention. Then he remembers the inventions of the World Government and Azief suddenly something clicks inside Azief mind. He only smirks ¡®So, that is how¡¯ He said to himself. Suddenly the leap of technological advancement in the World Government makes sense to Azief. Azief was not the only one that has been exploiting other worlds. Azief uses the World Orb to break through the barrier but the World Government might have other ways to travel to other parallel universes. But there is a reason why Azief did not enter wildly into other Universes or alternate universes. After all he knew the price of doing such things. He learned it the hard way on Earth two. Each time one break through; it created a crack in the proverbial walls between their reality and this world reality. Slowly that crack in that proverbial wall will widen with each breaking through and when it is unable to hold the pressure¡­.then that wall will crumble down. And then all manners of madness will ensue. Thing will go out of ce, ces and people will be disced between the colliding realities until even memories could be reced. Reality is actually fragile. Extremely fragile. Azief knows this better than anyone. ¡®Heh¡¯ he scoffed. He looks around the room and he is sure everyone here knows about the existence of the multiverse. The reason why the great forces of the world knew about the existence of the multiverse is mostly because of the Dimensional Traveler and of course Will escapades that have been investigated by the World Government and the Republic. Azief look back at Sith¡¯lenor and then his eyes shining he said ¡®Please continue¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor then take a deep breath and then he brought out an orb from his war armor sleeve. The Orb seems to contain images. He throws it to the middle of the table. The Orb then emanated an aura of Time as it spins and the entire room turns into a projection of the Universe. ¡®What?¡¯ Hirate was shocked and almost anyone in the room was startled. Then they looked around them. And all they could see was the infinite expanse of darkness and stars. It was like all the people inside the room are floating in nothingness while still sitting in their chair. ¡®History Projection Orb¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor said. Then smiling apologetically he said ¡®It is easier to tell the story while also seeing it¡¯ He waved his hand Then all the people inside the room saw a huge probably fifteen timesrger than Earth or maybe more. It is full of life, with Great Sea separating continents and huge and tall mountains that reached the blue clouds, with great cities that is full of Orvanians. On top of the sky is a purple sun shining over the bluish green Orvanians. ¡®Orvan¡¯ Azief exim in astonishment. And Sith¡¯lenor nodded. ¡®Yes, this is Orvan during the beginning of our civilization¡¯ Then he began his story as the scene dissipated and reform back to show a few Orvanians emanating power of the Laws of the Universe from their entire body watching the stars using a floating telescope-like device. They seem to be discussing with each other and they have that aura of something very ancient. Azief immediately recognizes this. It is the same feeling he felt when he found the Eternal Rings ¡®It is a Gxy Scope¡¯ Sith¡¯venar said from behind Sith¡¯lenor. ¡®The Old Ones used to use it to watch the life forms that is sprouting all over the Vast Gxies and calcte their probability of evolving to a higher level of existence.¡¯ Azief could sense pride and awe in Sith¡¯venar tone when he is talking about them Sith¡¯lenor only smiles slightly hearing Sith¡¯venar telling about the Old Ones. He gestured Sith¡¯venar to stop as it seems like he is about to continue. Sith¡¯venar blushes slightly and then shut his mouth. He then begins his story ¡®We Orvanians were one of the first few races that exist after the Etherna race in the starry skies¡¯ A scene appeared a superimposed the image of an Etherna with the Orvan. The sheer size of an Etherna causes everyone inside the room to pale in the face. Azief eyes sharpened. Azief was the only one not shocked among them. He saw the images of an Etherna before. He was scared and shocked too during that time. To think that such a huge creature existed and conquers the entire Universe Alsurt showed him the images before and he also saw them in some other ruins of ancient civilizations. ¡®Did they still exist? These Etherna¡¯s?¡¯ Hirate ask cautiously as his eyes look at that titanic image. They were all still floating in space in this projection of the starry skies. If not for the fact that all of them could still breathe normally and they could still feel the walls of the room, they might even think they were being transported into space. Sith¡¯lenor smiles and then said ¡®Fortunately they were driven into extinction and they no longer exist¡¯ ¡®Thank God¡¯ Hirate said under his breath. Raymond also closes his eyes in relief. If there is such a powerful andrge race of alien in the Universe, no one would feel at ease. It also fills Raymond heart with urgency. ¡®Earth is not ready¡¯ He thought of it in his mind as he look at Hirate and Hirate nodded. He could read what Raymond was thinking and they both agreed. Project Genesis is not enough. Azief saw Raymond looking at Hirate and looking at Hirate nodding Azief smirk. ¡®They aremunicating telepathically¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor continue his story ¡®In that time, as the Etherna conquered Universe after Universe, we Orvanians relying on our super intellect hide our entire star system from their eyes using or technologies. Even with their abilities, they could not uncover us¡¯ The scene changed and the crowd could sees being hurled by these titanic beings like they were some projectile weapons. The explosion that happened in space defied thews of physics. The sight of colliding against each other and the gravity pull that theses produced during when they collided causes everything to distort, space, time, matters and concepts of the Universe, forcing the seams of reality onto a dangerous edge They also saw some of the Etherna devours with theirrge mouth and crush with their bare hands. And amidst all this great destruction that gued the Universe, the crowd also saw Orvan disappeared and with it their entire Universe. The star system of Orvan disappeared without a trace, without a smoke, without any hints whatsoever. It was like they never existed, overturning the Laws of Space and Time. Sith¡¯lenor pointed to that area with his finger and then exined. ¡®Our could not be detected and could not be seen and so we survived the Ethernian onught¡¯ Pondering, Raymond then asked. ¡®Were you the only races around that time that survives the Etherna onught?¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor then answered ¡®We were not the only one that survives the ughtering. But one could say there are not many that survive it. It was a period of great warfare in the Universe. The Deharian race also survives but their bad decision after that caused their entire race being annihted¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor did not show the Deharian race as he only spoke of it. The history projection shows the starry skies changed and then the scene reform back showing the reappearance of the star system of Orvan in the gxy Sith¡¯lenor then sighed. ¡®We survived the onught of the Ethernian. And then when the Ethernian was truly being destroyed by the Great Destroyer we appear once more. In that time, it was a golden era for our civilization. We were like a beacon of light in the vast expanse of the darkness of the gxies.¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor seems to reminisce as his eye seems to look like in a daze. Then he sighed. The scene changed and reform to show a towering structure that reaches the blue clouds of Orvan with the purple sun shining over thends of Orvanians. ¡®Our capital Orvan was the height of civilization across the gxy. We guided the primitive civilization all across the Universe to the path of enlightenment and progress¡¯ Then as he hesitates to continue Sith¡¯lenor took a deep breath and then continued. ¡®However a few billion years ago, Earth was created¡¯ Then, a scene showing hundreds of billions of stars, concentrated into pancake like shape, containing spiral arms that extend radially outward for tens of thousands of light years. A tremendous amount of gas and dust were concentrated in the gctic ne and young star was forming around the region where the gas and dust is densest Azief immediately recognize it. ¡®The Milky way gxy¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor nodded And then he looked around him and then said ¡®This Earth. This small tiny little in the middle of nowhere across the gctic scale¡­.yet there is something special about it¡¯ Then he shakes his head. For a while all the people in the room do not know how to react. They just heard an incredible story. It is easy to say it is a lie but this alien has no reason to lie to them. After all it is easy to verify if he is lying They just have to see whether Sithulran is dead or not. Such easily verified truth makes it even harder for the people in the room to believe that Sith¡¯lenor is lying. But the alternative is equally terrifying There is story about an ancient race that conquers the Universes, asrge as a itself and a group of alien thinkers that spread out enlightenment across the gxies. A civilization that did not spans a thousand years but trillions of years. Even a few thousand years could be considered ancient on Earth butpared to the Orvanians who preserve their civilization for trillion of years how could Earthpare? It is like a thriller sci-fi story. And the more they know about what lies beyond the stars the more they felt that they are ill equipped to handle it. They were like frogs that see the sky from the well. They were at ease before, fighting against each other. But now, they are filled with uncertainty. Azief was the only few people in the room that keep his eye on the prize. He did not care about some ancient history about the glorious past of some intelligent alien race or the story of the Conquest of the Etherna. That is not what he wants to know. From the beginning he heard the story the only thing he wanted to know is why Sith¡¯lenor said that Sithulran could not die. To be eternal. That was not what Azief wanted. But knowing it won¡¯t hurt him wouldn¡¯t it? ¡®What about Sithulran?¡¯ Azief heard and see all he needs to about Orvan. What he wants to know is about his enemies. Sith¡¯lenor nodded and then he continues. He waved his hand and the scene changed as it shows a great structure with the symbol of a Sun on its door. The structure is made by something resembling like marble and it shows that the people in this structure are prestigious and powerful in status. ¡®Sithulranes from the House of Rhobos. It is one of the prestigious houses in Orvan¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor said. ¡®From when she was young she was an inquisitive child. She was smart and possessing intelligence beyond her peers. She understood more than anyone and knows anything more than anyone¡¯ The image shows an Orvanian child who look entirely different from the adult Sithulran. ¡®She was groomed to be one of the Five Seat of Orvan. We Orvanians believes ourselves to be nobler than the Ethernian, more sensible and more smarter than them¡¯ And Sith¡¯lenor scoffed at his own statement. ¡®But we made a mistake just like them¡¯ And he bitterly chuckles. ¡®The mistake of the Ethernian was not that they rebelled against the Supreme Entity; at least it was not the cause. Like them we believe ourselves superior to other races in intelligence. The difference is they believe in their strength, while we prided ourselves in our intelligence. And thus that leads us to making a mistake. It is hubris. We look at the Universe and thought we know everything there is to know about it while sitting on our High Seat.¡¯ ¡®Sithulran was as arrogant as much as the High King of Etherna and one could argue she was as smart as them¡¯ And Sith¡¯lenor smiles a bit at that. ¡®The Five Seat of Orvan long knew that Earth was special. But none of us understand why and the Five Seat of Orvan was not what you would call the sharing type¡¯ as he chuckles at his own joke. Then he continued ¡®Earth was a primitive full of roaming gigantic lizard. I think you called them dinosaurs. We visited Earth during that time and none of us understand the thing that made it special in the eyes of the Five Seats¡¯ But then he added ¡®Everyone¡­.but Sithulran. For some reason she got to know why Earth was so special. Like I said, she always knew more than anyone. And maybe that is not entirely a good thing¡¯ ¡®And did you know? What makes Earth so special? Particrly this Earth?¡¯ Oreki ask from his seat. Below his foot is the projection of the House of Rhobos. Smiling bitterly Sith¡¯lenor replies ¡®Unfortunately I was not privileged to know about it¡¯ Then he continues his story. ¡®Since then she was so obsessed with this tiny on the middle of nowhere. She researched it, went behind the High Seats and investigated recklessly. And then humans appeared¡¯ He paused for a while but Azief caught an expression of surprise like he let slip something very important. There must be something that is special about humans that made him nervous when mentioning about the appearance of humans on Earth. ¡®And the appearance of humans, it only fuels her obsession. She was determined to find out the truth not only of this Earth but also the Universe¡¯ ¡®In the time it takes for the roaming lizard of yours to die out and for the humans to thrive as an agrarian society, Sithulran has managed to create a technology so horrendous that its knowledge has been banned across all Universes.¡¯ Then looking solemn he spoke ¡®In our long has been foretold that anyone who tries to peer through the Heavenly Secrets of the origins of the universe would cause a great cmity and would be cursed¡¯ Azief was clearly intrigued by this point about what kind of technology and it use that is was so terrible that is banned across the Universe. He contemted and he thinks he knows the answer but he ask anyway. Because he remembers how Sith¡¯lenor introduces himself ¡®What is the technology?¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor answer ¡®It is a technology that pierces the temporal barrier. The device could manipte the energy that is present in the Universe enabling her device to be able to travel back in time to see the very beginning of time itself¡¯ Azief eyes widened. Hearing this not only was Azief shocked. All the people inside the room were shocked. How could they not? To view the beginning of time itself! It is the ultimate question for any researcher. To see how the first universe was created. Was it truly the Big Bang? Or is entirely different than what human thought? Hirate eyebrows creased, Raymond seems to be in deep contemtion and Boris closes his eyes as he tries to digest this information. ¡®The Beginning of time¡¯ he muttered. Jean on the other hand his eyes seem to brighten like he found a solution a problem he has long trying to solve. Boris opens his eyes and look toward Jean and there seems to be a silent understanding between them two. Azief then remembers that Jean is called the Time Master. Though Azief never sh with the Republic owing to his rtionship with Katarina, he always wondered what kind of abilities Jean has. To possess the power to control Time¡­.that is a terrifying ability. However this also increases the threat level of Sithulran. This means that Sithulran probably know about one the greatest secret of the Universe. And one of them is this¡­.is there really a God? A true god that oversee everything, oversee all creation and death? Azief heard the term Supreme Entity from Sith¡¯lenor mouth. That is clearly not the Creator or the Destroyer. From the way Sith¡¯lenor talks about them, there is clearly a division. Who or what is the Supreme Entity? And what are the Creator and the Destroyer and their role in the scheme of thing? Is their power truly absolute? And did Sithulran see it all¡­.know it all? Just when Azief was thinking of this question in his mind someone ask Sith¡¯lenor ¡®And did she see it?¡¯ Hirate ask. Chapter 272: The curse 02 Everyone was so engrossed with the story, digesting it that no one even notices that many of the people here were sweating. This goes beyond their understanding. First there was the revtion that there is a race of ancient alien that have lived for so long that they exist long before Earth even exist And this is trillion and trillion of years ago. Then they heard a story about a technology that enables its user to view the beginning of time itself. What kind of civilization is this and what kind of power they possessed to exist for so long and not be forgotten by time? Even Azief was shocked. He heard stories of the Orvanian, the Protector of the Myriad Realities but he always dismissed it as a myth. No one have ever seen an Orvan and even though some travelers from some distant gxies would tell stories of how they met an Orvanians many would consider it just a tall tale in their adventures like pirates boasting about they met mystical creature in the sea. However different people have different understanding and have different degree of fear and dread. Azief understand more than these people because he had traveled to many of the ces albeit unintentionally during those four years he was stranded with Will So he felt more at awe of Orvan. Their civilization was around even longer than the Olympians and even the Asgardians and even more earlier. They truly are an ancient being. But he still didn¡¯t understand the part about the multiverse and how it connects to Sithulran other than the fact that Sithulran created a device. Sith¡¯lenor then look toward Hirate and then he answers. ¡®She did see it¡¯ Azief face turns solemn. Everything has a price. To see the beginning of time¡­.thinking about it Azief don¡¯t know if that is a curse or blessing. So he ask Sith¡¯lenor ¡®And what is the price of doing such thing?¡¯ Azief ask sharply. Sith¡¯lenor then closes his eyes and there is a bitter smile on his face. ¡®You humans must understand that while what Sithulran was wrong¡­..we at the time did not think it was wrong at all. We were all young and impetuous, arrogant and full of hubris. Like the Ethernian we were mistaken. None of us believes an old prophecy. None of us heeded the Old Ones. In a way even I help her in creating that device¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor said and Hirate eyes shines. He was not the only one. Jean also looks at Sith¡¯lenor with renewed interest ¡®Then you know how to build it?¡¯ Jean asked. Sith¡¯venar behind Sith¡¯lenor shakes his head. ¡®The Captain had his memory erased¡¯ He simply said and Jean then nodded. Paulette rubs Jean back gently. Jean was clearly disappointed Sith¡¯lenor continued his story. ¡®The thing she sees when she saw the beginning of time was a finger. At least that is what we deduce from her ramblings. Our brightest person turns into a mad person just by seeing that finger. From her rambling we deduce she catches a glimpse of a finger that seems to be imbued with such an immense force of creation that there would be no other and noparison with His power. That finger was depositing the speck that would be the entire cosmos. She saw how the Nothingness of Things were filled with life essence and how Universe started sprouting without any Laws¡¯ The scene of the History Projection did not change. Clearly even this projection could not visualize the image that Sithulran saw. Sith¡¯lenor then continued his story ¡®Her device exploded at that instant and the force of the explosion of her device fills with the energy of All-Universes causes an unthinkable thing to happen. Reality at that time¡­.only have one. But because of the explosion of her device it causes the strong and sturdy reality to rips apart and infinitely, Laws of the Universe to multiply and mutated infinitely¡¯ ¡®The Universe then scattered causing the creation of the entire Multiverse. The Universe then replicates into an infinite number of parallel universes¡¯ Then the History projection Orb died down as the floating Orb in the middle of the table stopped spinning and the bunker room return to normal. The Orb floated back to Sith¡¯lenor hand as he put it back inside his sleeve. There is no longer the image of the starry skies, or the Orvan. The people in the room are all thinking about this matter seriously. Sometimes they look at each other like they don¡¯t know whether to believe this story or not. Silence descended on the room. Then the moment passed. Raymond look toward Sith¡¯lenor and Sith¡¯venar and then he asked ¡®None of you Orvanian did anything to reverse it?¡¯ Raymond said in disdain. Weakly Sith¡¯lenor answered. ¡®We did try¡­to no avail. However the more we tried the more disaster seems to happen. Meddling with the very fundamental Laws that make up the Universe is not wise. It unleashed disaster upon disaster upon all existence. We learn a very terrible lesson.¡¯ Then Sith¡¯lenor said ¡®Sometime I even wondered if that prophecy is really a prophecy and not actually the written thing about what is toe, inevitable and destined. It was like that prophecy carved in Eluvian stone was actually a record of what is to happen that could not be changed. We Orvanians sometimes wondered if the Five Seats of Orvan knew what was about to happen when Sithulran created her device and that whether it was all predestined.¡¯ Azief knows that this is Sith¡¯lenor personal opinion of the matter Azief heard the story or Orvan and the Multiverse. It is shocking¡­.however there is nothing he could do about it. It happens millions of years ago. But Sith¡¯lenor still did not exin how Sithulran could not die. Azief then ask ¡®You still did not answer how Sithulran is unable to die¡¯ The other around Azief suddenly was reminded of this and nodded. Raymond nodded as that is why they were listening to Sith¡¯lenor story. Oreki on the other hand while he is appearing to listen attentively to Sith¡¯lenor story his eyes seems to be bursting with golden lightning like something unstable is happening in his body. Azief is the only one that notices this. Azief seems to sense that there is something wrong with Oreki but not knowing what is wrong with him Azief could only ignore it. Boris on the other hand is rying all of this matter to the Senate with video feed. The same could be said for the World Government as Hirate is sending information about this matter to the new Quorum members who are full of people who were loyal to him and Raymond. It is funny now that the situation did not happen as they were expecting they began improvising on the spot. Anyone thates here was prepared to die. Even Hirate. Even Boris. Surviving a war could change any person. They sometimes went against each other for benefit and profit but they also were changed intensely by their experience in the war. Fighting and dying for profit and benefit¡­everyone understand this especially Boris and Hirate. But what they saw in the Weronian War¡­as long as they are a human with any decency they would surely not wish upon the world such a war again. The brutality, the cruelty¡­.it was something unimaginable. Azief did not see all the cruelty that was inflicted upon humanity because the moment he returned he fights Purunghasa and then passed his Purifying of Fire and then were sealed inside the Ice Mountain. But Hirate saw what happen during the war and its aftermath. Raymond, Boris and the others all saw it. Broken homes, war orphans, tragic stories all around. Because of that, because they know what would happen if another war were to erupt they were all prepared to put their life on the line. They were prepared to stake their lives out today if the alien fleet intended to start another war. Azief could see their determination and their resolution. Like he was being awakened from a reverie, Sith¡¯lenor then nodded ¡®Ah, Sithulran. Like you said she had to pay a Price for what she had done. The moment she returned to Orvan after she saw the creation of the Universe, the Creator trillion of light years away appear upon the skies of Orvan.¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor was present at that time to see the divine face of the Creator. ¡®The Creator?¡¯ this time it was Raymond that asked. But Azief gesture to Sith¡¯lenor to continue without exining So Sith¡¯lenor continues exining. He already determines the dynamics of power inside this room and hierarchy of power among them. And he surmises that the leader of humanity is Azief. They all seem to defer to him and out of all the people inside the room, Azief seems to know more secrets of the Universe than the others. ¡®Unlike his usual appearance and all-embracing aura, his arrival changed the skies of Orvan to ck, the sun dimmed, the Sea thrashed wildly and the mountain all trembling. His anger reached millions of Universes. It was like all creation could feel his anger and his displeasure¡¯ Hearing this all the people inside the room hasplicated expression. What kind of being possesses such power? If not for how serious Sithulran is exining, they probably thought he is lying ¡®All of the Universe tremble and shakes and his aura epasses all the Multiverse as the Creatorys im to the unending splitting of parallel universes. All life under him and His Life Command take control of the Multiverse. His power over Life and Creation was restored. On the Dark Universe the Great Destroyer stirred and while He did not awakened at that time, His aura permeated and causes a change in theposition of the Universe as an Anti-Matter Universe is created by the emanation of power from the Destroyer unleashing great destruction¡¯ ¡®This is great magic from two of the greatest being to ever exist, eternal and invincible¡¯ ¡®The Creator seeks to punish Sithulran. For someone who was obsessed to find the truth of the Universe regardless of the price to Life what would be the cruelest punishment one could inflict to such a person?¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor asked. Nobody answer and then closing his eyes and then opening it back he said ¡®The Creator removes her memories of what she saw and of who she is. Then pointing His divine finger he turned Sithulran who also one of the strongest person in Orvan into a creature of pure energy. She was stripped of her body and her mind and she was imprisoned by the Five Seats in the Dark Universe with all manner of darkly beast and creatures¡¯ Azief is intently listening and concentrating to Sith¡¯lenor. Because Sith¡¯lenor is now about to tell them the reason why Sithulran couldn¡¯t die. But by now, Azief already had an inkling of why. The moment he heard the Creator and recalling Sith¡¯lenor said that Sithulran was cursed, he had a bad premonition of what that curse entails. Sith¡¯lenor is still talking ¡®But before the Creator went away, he also cursed that Sithulran would be cursed with eternal immortality. As long as the heavens exist, as long as He, the Creator exists, Sithulran would exist. No matter what it is done to her, she would forever, and eternally alive to always wander around the Universe to seek who she is and failing each time. That is her punishment¡¯ Hearing this Azief face was pale. He had confirmed his suspicion. ¡®And we¡­.the Orvanians were tasked by the Creator to guard the multiverse from events that would cause its destruction. Like for example people bending time and space, breaking through barrier of dimension and traveling through the many realms recklessly¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor said as he look at Azief and then at Hirate and Raymond. His eyes also took a slight nce at Jean and Oreki While Sith¡¯lenor did not oversee Earth Multiverse he could sense that Azief and many people in the room are full of many atomic particles that are foreign to this and this reality. Each time someone jumped through the barriers that separate worlds and parallel universe it weakens the wall between worlds. And the weaker the walls of reality, the easier for some other Breachers to break through the Infinite Multiverse. Azief hearing all of this could not hide his helplessness. To be cursed like that by the Creator¡­.how could he kill something that is unkible. Azief did not underestimate himself but he is also is not an arrogant idiot. The Creator¡­..even Azief had heard of this supreme entity. He could birth an entire Universe with just a thought. How could anything or anyone kill him? Azief do not even know if he could even reach the Creator level in the future. And he doubts anyone could surpass the Creator level of power if level of power is even applicable to a supreme being like the Creator. ¡®Then¡­.how do we cope with her?¡¯ Azief ask Sith¡¯lenor entirely serious. It won¡¯t matter how many times Azief killed her. She would alwayse back Sith¡¯venar smiles and then he said ¡®Fortunately she did not know she is unkible eternally. After all her memories would be altered. I think she must think that she has spare life because of the five triangles on her forehead. She would be cautious to make trouble now that you have annihted her once. We did after all deal with many times before. And even if she knew it will not change what is about to happen. ¡® ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Jean asked Sith¡¯lenor then said ¡®While it is true she is unkible, she could be sealed. And that has always been the way of dealing with her¡¯ Then like he has been telling this many times ¡®We Orvanians understood that the Creator gives her immortality not as a blessing but as a curse. To always suffer the fact that she, the one that wanted to see the truth of everything could not even understand anything about herself. No matter how powerful she bes, she would always be tormented by the fact that she did not know anything about herself. Who she is and what she is and for what sins she was punished for. That is the true torture¡¯ Azief could somehow understand. At least he knew that if he did not have his past experience he would not be who he is. The past has always shaped the future. To not know who you are¡­.is truly a torture. Without knowing who you are, finding own Grand Path would almost be impossible ¡®She was caged and sealed in the Dark Universe having to suffer thousands of difficulties and tortured by Tribtion Lightning every day. Imagine her frustration and despair of being tortured for something she did not know. She did not remember what she did and so she must felt unfair. Why is she the one being punished? For what sins? Who is she? What did she do to warrant such treatment? Imagine that. That someday someone captured you and put you in a cage as you are being tortured every day for billions of years without you ever knowing the reason? Imagine that anger. Imagine what you must have been feeling?¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor said and in his tone Azief could detect some hint of a pity. Azief then look toward Oreki that sit not too far away from him as he could see that Oreki now seems a bit calmer than before. Then looking at Sith¡¯lenor he asked ¡®Then what should we do now?¡¯ ¡®We have a few suggestions. In the beginning we lock her at the multiversal junction point where some of the Universes were linked together. But at the time there was Speedster that seems to be running through time that weakens the lock so we were forced to caged her at the Dark Universe by improving the lock and locking the Dark Universe with it¡¯ There were a lot of things people don¡¯t understand from what Sith¡¯lenor just said but they push through. However they knew the most important thing. In the end they still have to bring that Sithulran to them ¡®And how do you suggest we lure her to us?¡¯ Hirate ask. ¡®Sithulran possess supreme genius intellect though it is clear she did not yet recover all of her intellect or power from what you have shown me. But she ultimately has no change in personality. She is still arrogant,cking in patience, short in temper, and above all¡­.her insatiable hunger for knowledge. Like always it will get the better of her. In a way her insatiable hunger of knowledge is her fatal w. Madness in itself. It is this madness that brings her constant defeats through the many times we had to face her.¡¯ Azief then look at Sith¡¯lenor and then said the solution like it was the most obvious solution ¡®So, we just need to lure her with the promise of a knowledge she want¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor smiles as he nodded in agreement. ¡®And there is only one thing that could tempt her here. I don¡¯t know if one could call it destiny or fate, but I think there is a reason she escape and arrive here on Earth prime. We only need to spread the information but we need to do it without alerting it to her that it is a trap for her. ¡®Then what is the bait?¡¯ Azief asked. ¡®The All Source¡¯ *** Chapter 273: Until the end 01 MEANWHILE ON PANDEMONIUM Pandemonium was still reeling from the battle that happened around the Pandemonium Sea. But life was normal around the Centre Region with the people in the center still cheerfully going about their daily lives without worry. Some people trade, some people hunt and others build. Life in Pandemonium was peaceful but also productive. It was not a utopia but at leastpared to the other regions of the world that is not under the three Great Forces it could be considered a slice of heaven. Sometimes the people living in the Center Region would look toward the huge gigantic pce of the Center Pce and felt relieved that they live in the same region as the Death Monarch, their elusive ruler. It is only the Mayors of the coastal cities that is quickly investing in magic formation and Arrayist to strengthen the defense around the coastal area. They fear that if the Death Monarch once again fought around the Pandemonium Sea such scenes of gigantic wall of water washing away their city would be a reality. The Central Government also sends some funds as it would also help them to put down many more formations and protection lines around the entire continent in case such thing should happen again. The Central Government is ruling the government in the absence of the Three Army but none of them dares to go overboard. General Wang Jian and the other General were away, only the Shadow Guard maintains the safety of Pandemonium. But this is precisely why the Central Government did not dare to go overboard. The name Shadow Guard is terrifying for the officials of Pandemonium. They all knew the head of this organization is Sasha but other than that they knew nothing about her organization. She directly reports to the Death Monarch and the forces under her are a secret. Only she is maintaining the safety of Pandemonium right now under the orders of the Death Monarch. But this did not mean Pandemonium is weak or vulnerable. After the battle scene around the Pandemonium Sea the Pandemonium is acknowledged as probably the safest ce on Earth That golden apparition of the Death Monarch hovering over Pandemonium like a Protector God is still clear in many people mind. Only an idiot would try to pick a fight with Pandemonium right now. Not to mention the Three Forces of the World is now united under one cause. Which is why the World government did not hesitate to even deploy their Golden Army to Hawaii and the Senate of the Republic approved the mobilization of the Continental Army. Because whoever try to use this moment when the three forces is away and make trouble on their turf would be the joint enemy of the three strongest forces on Earth. Pandemonium. The World Government. The Republic. When they spoke of Pandemonium, their mind would naturally picture the image of the Death Monarch domineering, powerful, and unbeatable. The strongest man in the world. That title alone would deter many forces from daring to even breathe loudly in front of him When one thinks of the World Government one would think of President Hirate and beside him is Raymond with his mace and his Golden Army, bearing the code of justice on their backs. And when one spoke of the Republic one would obviously think of the pair of siblings that founded the organizations. Bear King Boris Ivanov and his more famous younger sister, Katarina Ivanov the strongest woman in the world. There are the great heroes of the world. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be like them to be famous around the world, respected and feared their words and actions could determine the fates of millions of people. Even when they were independent forces and did not join with each other they hold considerable influence over the events of the world and right now shaping the history of the path of humanity But to be the enemy of these three powers at the same time? That would be suicide. Thus now that the Three Forces is united at least for now, the world is calm. Today, in Pandemonium, in the Centre Region the famous lover of Wang Jian went out from her residence to go visit the city. In this bustle of the city a woman is seated inside a golden carriage. Inside it was the Fairy of the Stars Somi. When her carriage appeared on the road, any person would give way for the carriage to pass. She then alighted form her carriage and walk. She walks around the city for a while, buying what fancies her, and then when she got bored of the scenery of the bustling city she returned back to her residence It is arge luxurious residence gifted to her by the Death Monarch on the southern side of the city. Outside her residence the guards from the White Tiger Army guarded it with their lives. Everyone that walks across the residence lowers their voice, talks politely and walk reverently. Inside her residence are many things that one would envy, beautiful nature and gardens. Flowers¡¯ filling the garden in this residence with variety of colors and the one defining feature of this residence is that it has a river. That is howrge her residence is that it also included a part of the river trails inside her residence. She did not follow Wang Jian in his protecting duty this time as she was needed in Pandemonium. She looked forlorn and sad today unlike her usual appearance. Even her maidservant did not say anything and let her wallow. They also seem to be careful not to appear too joyful andugh. Many people do not understand but her maidservant all understand because they knew what day is today for theirdy This is not because she misses Wang Jian or feelings sad Wang Jian would leave her here. She was not that weak. The reason she was sad is because today is the anniversary of her sister death. She used to be one of the Seven Fairy, the youngest of them all. In the Weronian War, she also follows them fighting the invasion. Seeing many people lost their lives and suffering from the invasion, all of her sister joins the attacking force fighting bitterly in the front line against the Weronian. Now, Somi is strong. But back then? She was terribly weak. The only thing she could do was to cry. But that woman is no longer. She already killed that child¡­.in her heart. She was not that na?ve now¡­.or that weak. Crying doesn¡¯t solve anything. And so she lives her life with nothing precious to hold her back. It was Wang Jian that awakens her. He taught her that if you live life without having anything precious to you¡­then that path is a path not worth walking on. Life would be hard and would lose it appeal. Thinking about it a gentle smile appears on her face. He was the only one that told her that it is fine to cry. It shows that there is still something precious in one heart. It shows to you there is still something worth crying over, worth fighting over. And while crying doesn¡¯t solve anything, it at least let one to release one frustration. And that is enough. That is how one knows that they are still human. That they could still cry for things is not a weakness, it shows that your heart could still feel. And that is good in an unfeeling world. Wang Jian was good at war but god damn he sucks at love. That is why thinking back the effort she had to go through to pierce through that dense head of his to love her back sometimes fills her with a little bit of frustration. And then her thought go to her sisters again. She remembers it all. She remembers their smile at the end of their lives as they imprinted their souls into the swords and give her the sword possession. There were so many things she wanted to tell them. There were so many things that she regretted But now, all of them are dead and only she survives. Their seven swords are all inherited by her. She alone could employ the Big Dipper Formation and her Seven Sword enables her to jump level and fight people of higher cultivation. Combined with Wang Jian understanding of battle formation that helps her devise many new ways of using her swords, she could be considered an expert of this generation. If not for the shining brilliance of heroes like the Death Monarch, Ice Queen, Earthshaker, and her wish to remains as low profile as possible this unassuming little girl would probably be mentioned in the same breath as them. The wind passes her by and that feeling strikes her and her eyes turns moist. She dismisses her maidservants as she walks towards the river. She walks slowly along the river as she hears the sound of the rivers flows, calm and gentle. The blowing wind brush her cheek as it passes by. The leaves fluttering and falls down as her heart remembers them. Looking upwards and seeing the clear distant sky, it is awakening her forgotten memories. And just like that it felt like her heart is being torn apart. It hurts every time she thought about them but she did not want the memories to fade. There is a thing like that. No matter whether that memory would make one feel hurt, it is still precious. Some people that for her to move forward, she needs to let go. In order to be free, she must let go. And then she remembers what Wang Jian said to her. Did she really need to let it go? Just forget you sadness and look ahead? But she wouldn¡¯t be fine that way. And Wang Jian knew that The memories hurt her¡­but it also gives her the strength to keep moving. Because she knows she would be wasting the sacrifice of her sister if she died meaninglessly. And before she knew it her tears falls and it just won¡¯t stop. She has stopped walking. She was standing beside the flowing river as the sunlight glistening reflected from the water. Her eyes were full of tears. Then she said ¡®Time ys a cruel game, tying people fate together only for a while. There is no banquet thatst forever but it would have been nice for it tost a little bit longer¡¯ She closes her eyes and the tears keep falling down. ¡®Only in distant dreams I see you, sisters¡¯ she said as she looked upward. Like the stars on the sky, they seem so far. ¡®The Seven Fairy¡¯ she muttered Sohye the Alioth, Doyoen the Mizar, Yoojung the Alcor, Nayoung the Alkaid,Chungha the Megrez, and Sejeong the Phecda. She remembers them all¡­.and all of them dead. Except her. The whole world knows the strong brotherhood of the Death Monarch Azief and Will the Speedster where they would not hesitate to die for each other but how many remembers that the Seven Fairy sisterhood is as strong as them? That six of them sacrificed their lives during the Weronian War just to save her? She then opens her eyes and sighed. She walks along the river trails until she reached the end of that trail. If she wants to follow the river trail she need to went out from her residence. As she looks at the wall in front of her she just sighed. That night she only eats a few meals before retiring to her room. Her maidservant returns to their courtyard and the guards start patrolling. The night was quiet and another day has passed in Pandemonium. She put her head on her pillows and falls asleep. She hopes she would dream of her sisters on the anniversary of their death. It was a small wish. And then something strange happens. She was in a in suddenly. A vast expansive ins. At first Somi felt dumbfounded but then her eyes shows anger. ¡®What is happening? Who is it? Show yourself!¡¯ Somi knows this is highly unusual. And she is starting to get angry. She knows she just put her head on her pillows. And then she drifted into sleep. But she also knows that whatever she is seeing right now is no mere dreams. This is a guided dream. Someone is in her head right now. She rarely being attacked mentally but she saw many people that suffers from mental attack and they all describe their experience to her after they were healed. Like they were in a dream. ¡®Do not be angry, Fairy of the battlefield¡¯ A voice resonated across this vast ins. Then the wind inside this dream blows gently as it brushes Somi cheeks. Then from the distance Somi could see a person. That person is slowly walking toward her. She looked at the man full of scrutiny while at the same time trying to use her energy to break from this dream. But to her astonishment she could not break this dream. The man could sense that Somi trying to break from the dream. But he only smiles. ¡®I mean you no harm¡¯ the person said when he reached in front of Somi It was a young man. He is wearing wolf fur clothing, and his body seems muscr but not overly muscr, looking just perfect He was smiling like there is nothing in the world that would faze him. He has long silver hair and his hair covered his left eyes. He could be considered a beautiful young man. ¡®My name is Rafah.¡¯ He said with a pleasing tone. If Loki was here he surely would be shocked beyond belief. Because he knows this young man. Even if this young man changes his face and his aura, Loki would still recognize it. People could change their aura, could change their appearance, but there are a few things one could not erase easily. Karma. If Loki uses his Eye of Karma he would see the Karma that is around this man. It seems to be connected with many things in the Universe, so numerous that it would be suffocating. Even if this person cut his Karma thread, Loki recognizes this soul. This young man that introduce himself as Rafah is none other than Yewa Hafar, thest Acolyte of Dark Tidings He would bring with him war, suffering and death as his Master descends. He is to pave the way for his Master to descend. Loki has been trying to search for him since the beginning but to no avail. However, Loki must be shocked that Yewa Hafar would show himself in front of one of the Seven Fairy Because in the original timeline the Seven Fairy did not even live past the few initial stages of the Fall. In other words, the Seven Fairy is the Uncertainty Factors in Loki calctions. Loki calctes Karma among other things. But in his calction there would of course be a few calction errors. And calction error happens when the Uncertainty Factor is not considered in the initial equation. Uncertainty factor is what he referred to people who were supposed to die but live in this new timeline And when Somi alone survived after the Weronian War, Loki believes that the effect that a Lone Uncertainty Factor could do to affect the big picture is infinitesimal. But this time Loki miscalctes in a big way. Who would have known that Yewa Hafar would seek Somi, the one person that Loki thought would never enter into this game of chess. In a way, Somi is now a pawn in this high stake chess game that would determine the fate of all universes. The moment Yewa Hafar appears before her, it means she ys a part in this game. The future is moving into a different story than what Loki has known. One miscalction and the trajectory of the future would change so drastically that maybe Loki himself would not know how all of this would end There must be something special about her for Yewa Hafar to visit her in her dreams. After all Yewa Hafar would never shows himself in front of someone that is useless for his objectives. It is the most undetectable way to contact someone in a world where powerful people could use their Divine Sense to detect people. This is why many people fear Hirate of the World Government. He could contact anyone without being caught. And he could send dreams and even coded message inside the dream. While the Death Monarch do not fear and even disdain Hirate but only he could act like that. With his Perfect physique even his mind is hard to prate. To try to breach the defense of the mind of Death Monarch is almost impossible unless they are stronger than him. But to other people, The Mind Master is a terrifying existence. Nobody likes it when your thoughts arey bare in front of other people. Somi is still looking at the young man and being cautious. If Loki knew Somi would y a part in this matter, especially in the matter of the descent of the Destroyer, Loki would not have hesitated to use all of his resources to watch her every move regardless of the cost. Because there is only one matter that would concern Yewa Hafar that it would force him to make a move. He has no interest in the All Source because he could not touch it, he has no interest in fighting or destroying this world. His only interest, his only wish is to fulfill the wish of his Master. The Unholy Destroyer. ¡®What is your intention of entering my dreams?¡¯ Somi said, her voice tone was high and she is showing that she is angry. The young man still smiling and then he said ¡®I could give you what you wanted. With the power bestowed in me by my master I could resurrect the lives of your sister.¡¯ Hearing this all of sudden of course Somi was shocked but then her eyes narrowed. She at first doubted the man but there is just something that makes her think that this young man in front of her is not lying. She doesn¡¯t know why she felt this way. ¡®And what do you want for doing such things?¡¯ Yewa Hafar then said ¡®Just a little thing you need to do for me in the future¡¯ Somi contemte but then doubt arose in her. What could someone like her do for him? She is not as famous as other people and while she is powerful there are a lot of other people in the world that is more powerful than her if he needed help So she said ¡®I am not as powerful as you think that I deserve to get such a great reward¡¯ Yewa Hafar shakes his head. ¡®You are capable of so much more¡­.if you were given guidance.¡¯ He said, looking at Somi with shining eyes Somi contemte for a moment and ask ¡®And what it is that you require for me to do?¡¯ Smiling Yewa Hafar answer ¡®To line up the starry skies to create a road¡¯ *** hehehe. I promise you a new chapter. How does it feel you guys? Anyway, it would help if you unlock more chapter for my story because gifts is not as useful as I thought. At least that is what I got from reading the Guide for writers ie from the team. Chapter 274: Until the end 02 PANDEMONIUM CREAK! BOOM! The carriage bump into another rock and the people inside the carriage once again felt a little turbulence inside their carriage. The woman inside the carriage is looking solemn and there is also fear in her eyes. There is undisguised anxiousness in her expression. The man sitting opposite her also looks serious and look worried looking at that woman face. He saw that the woman is tired so he ask ¡®Are you fine, Great Oracle? We could stop for a while. I think it is wiser to go to the Genius Alchemist Sina first before going to the Center Pce. I am worried about you Great oracle¡¯ The woman coughed and her entire body rocked. The expression on the man face tighten ¡®I am fine Antonius. Do not worry about me. We need to rush to the Center Pce. I could meet Sinater. This is more important¡¯ The person inside the carriage is Oracle Erika and her bodyguard Antonius. The carriage keeps bumping into rocks. Antonius was about to scold the driver when Erika gestured him not to say anything ¡®We requested him to use whatever means necessary to go as fast as he can. It is not his fault¡¯ Antonius sighed and sits back down on his seat. Smiling weakly, Erika approached the ss windows of the carriage Looking outside the windows of her carriage, she sighed. If not for the prohibition of riding flying creatures or flying in the Center Region she would have rent a Pegasus or other flying creatures to rush herself to the Center Pce. And she couldn¡¯t teleport herself to the Pce. All around the Pce from the nearby district to the nearby towns, their walls were all lined with anti-teleportation magic formation. She was anxious right now. More than she ever has. Antonius who was sitting opposite her could also sense her anxiousness. ¡®Great Oracle, do not worry. We will arrive at the Pce in just half an hour¡¯ Antonius said trying to calm her anxiousness Erika just nodded as she coughed again, louder than before. She wipes her mouth with a white handkerchief. There is blood on it. Antonius looks even more worried. ¡®Great Oracle, I thin- But Erika stop him by shaking her head. ¡®But-¡® Erika looks at Antonius and she sighed. Since a week ago he has been like this. Worrying excessively about her. She could understand of course. But she knows her body more than he does. This pain is insignificant. Since she bes the Oracle she has experienced many bouts of illness. This is nothing new for her. But the reason why Antonius is excessively worrying is because of the guilt in his heart. Sighing she said. ¡®It is not your fault¡¯ Antonius head dropped down. Then lifting it back up he looked at Erika eyes and said ¡®I have no excuse. I should have been better.¡¯ Oracle shakes her head. She disappeared for a few hours a week ago. Even as she tries to recall what she was trying to do or what she was doing before she disappeared she couldn¡¯t remember. But she knows she is about to do something important. She was found unconscious on the edge of a forest. ¡®It is not your fault¡¯ she repeated again. She and Antonius both deduce that she was kidnaped during those few hours. But why? And why does the kidnapper does not do anything after that? Usually if there is a reason to kidnap the Oracle it is to force the Oracle to see their future. But whoever kidnapped Erika is clearly not interested since they release her just after a few hours. It was like nothing happened. Nothing was stolen from Erika possession either. Which is puzzling to Antonius. What Erika didn¡¯t tell Antonius is that she didn¡¯t think that the one who kidnapped her is interested in worldly possession. It is because Erika felt that her kidnaper did steal something. And that something is her memory. That is even more precious than the many things she have. And it frustrates her that she couldn¡¯t remember what memories she lost. Oracle look at Antonius and smiling she patted his head. ¡®Little Anthony¡¯ she said with a smile on her face. ¡®I hate it when you called me that¡¯ Antonius said. Patting his golden hair Erika shakes her head. ¡®I could not ask for a better protector¡¯ she said and then she added ¡®So don¡¯t me yourself.¡¯ Her eyes look at Antonius and Antonius hesitantly nodded ¡®Erika¡­I..I..¡¯ Erika shakes her head. Because she know what he is about to say. ¡®Your debt with me has long been paid. You must have known this a long time ago. But you still stay beside me. And that is enough. That is enough.¡¯ Then she removes her hand from his hair and look outside the window, not saying anything anymore. Antonius looking at Erika felt his heart in pain. Pandemonium did not have Her Temples. She is growing weaker by the day and it hurts Antonius seeing her like this. Peering through the Heavenly Secrets has a price. Her hair is now white and lost its health, her once youthful skin andplexion is coarse and hard. Wrinkles fill all of her skin. She looks skinny like she was a bag of bones. She must return soon to the Greece and recuperate when Antonius saw her after she wakes up this morning. The more she uses her abilities and see the future without having the herbs to restore her vitality and youth, the more she is susceptible to die suddenly. He said this many times that if she continues doing this she would die of old age. But overtime she heard this argument from him she would onlyugh. She said maybe someday she will die, but she is pretty clear she would not die like this. Hearing this Antonius had a feeling that probably Erika has seen her own death in her vision. As Erika look outside the windows of her carriage, she could not help but be reminded of the vision she sawst night when she was sleeping. This time the visione unannounced. When she loses her eyes, she saw a rotting and drained of its energy, on the edge of breaking apart. She saw the vast starry skies in a vast gxy. And then as her eyes peer through Space and Time she saw it. A monster. A monster that seems to embodied annihtion. It was extremely hideous and the auraing out from that thing make her felt like she was about to be killed, its killing intent is enough to kill her by shock. And then as she tries to extricate herself from the dream, she saw a glimpse of the future. A glimpse of that thing fighting the Death Monarch. Though the Death Monarch in that glimpse of her seems a little bit different. More powerful. And the emanation of his power causes even the Heavens to go dim. He seems to go toe to toe with that thing and she saw him¡­die. She saw only a glimpses but she could feel all of that in that span of time. That the Death Monarch she saw in her dreams was a supreme existence. When she awoke from her dreams, the side effects started with her body experiencing aging. But she knows she needs to tell this to the Death Monarch. And at the same time she needs to try to see that person future. For some reason, she knows that the Death Monarch would y arge role in all of this. She needs to see it. Until the end *** SOMEWHERE IN THE GALAXY In this abandoned gxy two blurry image of two creatures crashed into a broken. Their impact force causes earthquake and for thend to be engulfed in fires that spreads to all parts of the world They then separated from each other, their feet dragging an entire block of ground beneath their feet. Nearby hills exploded and dissipated into molecules. Then almost instantly they punch each other and their fist collided creating a shockwave that obliterated mountain and sunders the clouds above them. BOOM! The sound of explosion roared and the wind howls. Their impact force break the threshold of that as it shakes the stars nearby as the sea that separates the continent in this were turned into atomic molecules. The hideous creature shouted as its shouts crack thend and destroy everything in front of it On the outside of this broken around its atmosphere is an empty floating Red Throne. The throne seems to be made from weapons of various kind and bones. It emitted the aura of madness and bloodlust so much so that it change the skies of this broken into red, fill with killing intent and bloodlust that could drive any intelligent life forms crazy. Anyone in the Vast Universe would recognize this throne. This is the throne of Lord Wargod. And he is fighting something in this broken. The sound of booming explosion could be heard every few seconds as thends of this were quickly destroyed. Deep abyss and huge holes forms as time passes by. Wargod is inside the broken and is looking towards his enemy. Blue blood seems to drip down from his mouth and he seems to be holding his ribs in pain. He quickly recalls what happens before. He was toote to save the people of this. When he arrived at this it was already broken. This is already dead ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirk. ¡®The Deharian race intelligence must be praised. I didn¡¯t think they could create such a powerful thing¡¯ But there is also anger in his eyes. It was burning with bloodlust and anger. Because as he fought this monster he quickly notices something very odd about this monster. It wasn¡¯t until he sh with it he finally know why he felt odd facing this monster It was the fact that it had his race organs imnted onto it. The Deharian race harvested his race organs to create this monstrosity. Probably that is why it is very powerful and sturdy. In the original timeline, he did not fight this monster so he did not know. Thinking about it he also felt anger at the Deharian race. But then heughs. Everything has a Price. The Deharian race managed to create their ultimate weapon and the Price was that they were annihted by their own weapon. What an irony! What aedy that is! Wargod look at the monster in front of him and sighed. He is also panting in exhaustion. It has been a long time since he had to fight seriously. No wonder the United Intergctic Alliance pays a huge price to imprison this monster the first time ¡®No wonder you are called the Annihtor. You have no other thoughts other than to annihte things. Amazingly you are still following the directive of the Deharian Supreme Council¡¯ It grunted and roar. Wargod only smiles bitterly. A mindless beast incapable of feeling or thoughts The Annihtor is now at the height of ten feet. Its power has also grown since it first escaped its prison. Compared to his original size it is smaller butpressed inside that small body is a powerful force that could pulverize an entire star system. The Annihtor only grunted and its mouth is drooling with its acidic saliva a sit melted the soil underneath it. It then bared its sharp gritted teeth. Wargodughs joyously like he found a worthy enemy. ¡®Fine! Let me fight to my heart content today!¡¯ Wargod shouted as a blue aura surges up from him reaching the copsing sky of this. The moment his aura surges up, the Laws of the Universe stirred and distorted. Wargod is releasing the seal he put inside his own body. The star outside the explodes and the gravitational pull instead of exercising its pull over the nearby space area, it was instead pressured by that blue aura and dissipated into nothingness. Then slowly Wargod body bingrger as the wind around him howls and break, the space around him crack and the Laws around him were crushed like ants. This transformation did not only causes his body to berger but his aura also be stronger and more divine, like he was the Dominator of the Universe. Slowly he grows to a hundred feet tall, and the Laws around him were insanely suppressed. He then grew to two hundred feet tall and the air around him dissipated, like the Laws governing it were crushed. Then he grows into a thousand feet tall and then in almost an instant he reached the height of ten thousand feet tall. It was like he was the Heavens and he was the Laws of the Universe. Then standing at a height of ten thousand foot his blue aura exploded into the starry skies and envelopes the entire Universe. The blue aura around Wargod pierces the Universe barrier, shaking the stars before it explodes into nihility and the all around it were crushed from the inside as it concave internally before disappearing into a puff of smokes. Wargod eyes shines as he puffed out his chest, looking at the tiny Annihtor. Coming out from his entire being is a domineering aura that has long been forgotten by the Universe. He knew he could not maintain this form for long or he would attract unwanted attention. His eyes look towards the Annihtor and he scoffed. ¡®Compared to the power of my race you are nothing but a cheap imitation!!!¡¯ He shouted and a a million years away from this broken shattered and exploded, its Worldsoul is absorbed into Wargod body. When his eyes look toward the Annihtor for the first time in the Annihtor entire existence it felt fear. It was a foreign feeling to this monster so it thrashes wildly looking at that gaze as it fought the urge to step back. It did not know how to response. Then Wargod smirked and he roars ROAR!!! It was a crazed roar and the power of the roar caused the world to change colors and shook the Laws of the universe itself. All kinds of elementals Storms cover the entire and the Annihtor famed for being an indestructible weapon was knocked back, half the flesh on its body instantly disintegrated, revealing the ck bones that supported its frame. ARGHHH! It shouted a shout of pain, its eyes dazed. The continent of this slowly crack and crumbles before turning into dust. Then taken away by the storms, the is slowly cracking at its seams as the core of this is already dying. Slowly, the ground gives out all over this as it is being destroyed by anti-matter properties thate from that roar. With the power of a roar Wargod had pushed the Annihtor into such dire straits. This time the Annihtor finally understands what it is feeling. It is the emotion called fear. For the first time it wanted to disobey its Prime Directive. Wargod wanted to dy the arrival of the Annihtor on Earth. Yewa Hafar had been orchestrating things from the dark making the Annihtor toe faster this time. Yewa Hafar is known to scheme from behind for his Master As Wargod was about to punch towards the Annihtor and gives it a more severe injury suddenly the whole Universe tremble and shaking with anger and indignation. And he could feel it. A powerful gaze that epassed all Universes, all Realties and all nes of existence is looking at him. The Creator, a trillion of light years away from this location opens his blue eyes when he sense that blue aura surging to the Universe. He was familiar with it. The usually amiable Creator depicted in ancient ruins and stories is different from his depiction. He had thunder and ck fire shoots out from his eyes with anger in his eyes. ¡®Y¡­o¡­.u a..g..a..i..n¡¯ His voice seem distorteding out from trillion of light years away but it still reached Wargod ears in almost an instant as it echoes endlessly inside his mind. Then arge ck thunder and ck fire arrives at the broken heading toward Wargod, holding the might of thousands of Universe, screaming with hatred and resentment. It phases through other things but the moment it reached the broke, its might exploded out as it causes the initially suppressed and destroyed Laws reformed in almost an instant. The Laws of The Universe were restored, and it binds around Wargod forcing him to submit. Wargod eyebrows creased. ¡®Creator¡¯ he muttered under his breath This is the power of creation. A thought to create. Without hesitation, Wargod changes the direction of his punch as he muster all of his strength causing the Sun of this star systems to die a cold heat and immediately being absorbed into his hands. Then as the energy reaches its peak Wargod shouted ARGHHH! And he punches toward the ck fire and ck thunder. BOOM! BOOOM!!! His flesh that should have been invulnerable instantly corroded and exploded revealing his blue bones. Wargod was forced back, the wind around him creates air drafts that created elementals storms as winced in pain but he did not shout a word of pain. ¡®Uhuk,uhuk¡¯ he coughed out Laws of the Universe from his mouth as he was considerably weaker. His body shrinked as he reverted back a thousand feet tall At the same time the Destroyer who is sailing through Universes and colliding intos after without stopping also sense that blue aura. As another bumps into the Destroyer shoulders it dissipated into dust but the Destroyer is now at halt. ¡®Oh?¡¯ The Destroyer seems to exim as the Destroyer wordsnded on a nearby stars and causes it to dissipate. Then he look toward that direction where the Wargod is fighting separated by probably countless of Universe and star system. But Wargod could feel it. The gaze of the Unholy Destroyer. He was the bane of his race. Wargod eyes frowned. He didn¡¯t think that both of those Supreme Beings noticed him this quick. The Destroyer opens its mouth, as the unfortunate stars around his mouth were swallowed inside as he spat out something from its mouth. It was a ck spherical energy in the form of a lightning bolt that contains the might of multitude of Universes he swallowed. That energy shoots through all of the universes and passes through other stars systems, destroying anything on its path as it almost instantly reached the where Wargod is fighting. By this time the Annihtor for the first time in its life fled as it felt something weird from fighting this creature called Wargod. Wargod on the other hand once again punched out to the sky and collided with the energy that the Destroyer spat out from its mouth. BOOM! It is thest straw for the as the exploded. Wargod shrink back to a hundred feet tall. He looks at the crumbling and at the starry skies and sighed. He then shakes his head as he quickly jumped back toward his Red throne as his body slowly turned back to his original height The seal on his body was put back on, the blue aura was repressed and the injury on his body he sustained from fighting the Annihtor appeared back. He was panting but the gaze of those two supreme beings is no longer on him. The creator closes his eye and the Destroyer continues his journey. Still seated on his Red Throne Wargod release a sigh of relief and said to himself ¡®Whether you knew it or not, Azief you now owe me¡¯ Wargod said to himself, smirking. Looking toward the direction where Earth prime is located he whispers ¡®And I wille to collect one day¡¯ Then taking ast look at the running Annihtor in the distance, jumping through the stars, and killing and draining everything on its path Wargod waved his hand as Interium appear. The broken star of Interium shakes as the barrier of Interium collided with the gravitational pull of the copsing. Wargod waves his hand as that gravitational pull disappears. He sighed and his Red Throne teleported inside Interium as the broken star of Interium once again sails the Universe in search for great warriors. *** Oracle seeing a vision. Wargod is fighting. There is a lot of hints. Whether you can interpret it lies on your knowledge of my story¡­hehehe. Anyway, by now you all could guess what Wargod is right? Yu Wang once mentioned to Wargod that he knows what Wargod is. I think you all could guess it by now and understand why he wanted it to remain hidden. Anyway, if you like the story keep supporting me¡­.hehehe Chapter 275: The great meeting 01 GERMANY TEUFELSH?HLE POTTENSTEIN NORTH OF NUREMBERG Teufelsh?hle or famously known as the Devil¡¯s Cave was once a tourist attraction and draws visitors toe visit it. It used to be a beautiful safe cave that serves as a ce to travel to when in the area. However after the event of the Fall, that cave lives to its name. When the Fall started happening in many ces all over the world, ces like caves or deep abyss or deep holes around the world bes like spawning point for monsters and beast. It could be seen in Azief experience himself as he fought an Asura inside the caves of Batu Caves. The Devil¡¯s Cave after the Fall began to lives to its name as a Cave for the Devil. The moment the Fall happens and the meteor streaked upon the world carrying the World Orb, the surroundings of the Devils Cave was surrounded by flowers of variety of colors and possessed a different spectrum of colors than the primary colors. It grows suddenly like the vegetation and ntation around the cave was elerated. Flowers of different worlds blooms and the smell was inviting, sweet and fresh But even with the pleasant smelling out from the cave, everyone runs away from the cave. Monsters and beast started rushing out from the cave and attack any settlements they could get their ws on. Howevering out from the cave is not only monsters or beast. Instead there were stories of souls, tormented souls of the death that possessed the living. The wind that passes the cave holes creates a terrifying sound like something evil and dark is breathing inside the caves. It only adds to the terrifying status of the cave in the minds of the people Like every nation in the world, every nation at that time had to face different breed of monster, and Germany is no exception. At least around this area near the cave and the settlement around it, it was different than the rest of the world in terms of the horrors they had to face. Instead of the mutated sapiens that was roaming the many cities of Germany; around the Devils Cave the inhabitants were seized by a crippling fear of being possessed by those dark souls that wander in the night. When night came, they tried their hardest to avoid going out as they hides in their rooms. Builders were very important for the people around the Devil¡¯s Cave area since they are attacked by a different kind of horrors. People with attribute to repel souls are treated as a hero. Especially people with thunder or lightning based skills since the souls or ghost of the Devil Cave fears them and could be destroyed by those that have such attributes or skills. The Devils Cave was always shrouded by a dark aura that would induce fear in low level levelers. Not only that there is also red mist that would spread from the depth of it tunnels and reach to the nearby forest and affect them. It causes the forest around the Devils Cave appearing to be distorted and its tree to evolves to be monster-like Some of the trees could grab people with its branches and throw them away, while some trees form mouth like a flytrap and could devour monster, beast or humans that dareses near it. But however, weirdly after the Weronian War ended, the Devil¡¯s cave is no longer emitting thick waves of red mist and there are no longer tormented wails of unknown sounding out from the cave. No one knows why it happens. But for those who live near the Devil¡¯s Cave they still remember the stories about the cave before the Weronian War. So, they still remind people never toe too near to the Cave. However, they must have never thought that this Devils Cave is actually one of the safe spots for the famous Order of Thinkers. They reim the cave after the Weronian War It was night and the different kinds of night birds around this area shriek like the sound of a wail of a woman ghost. They are not like normal birds before the Fall. Some of them are hideous while some of them are beautiful. But the bird that is around the Cave area and its surrounding is always ugly. It was like the birds too were also transformed by the red mist that would alwayse out from the entrance of the cave. The Trees around the Forest one have to passed before entering the cave area would move every few seconds, the sounds of it moving could be pretty chilling when you heard it at night The red mist covered the ground when suddenly a person walks through the sea of mist. He ising near to the cave, his white robe contrasted with the red mist. The tree that usually would attack anyone that tries toe near the cave was unresponsive instead it looks like it was weing that person. The man walks casually like he was strolling in a park, his white robe billowing being pushed by the current of the red mist. The wolf howls in the distance, its howls is long and chilling. The man look toward that direction and just scoffed. Night Wolves territory is not far from this forest. The man passes the forest safely as he reached the entrance of the cave. Without showing any signs of fear he enters the cave The winds blow heavily inside the cave as he revolves his energy inside his body so that he wouldn¡¯t be too affected by the cold night. He sighed. ¡®It has been a long time since I¡¯ve been in Germany¡¯ he said to himself as he smiles bitterly, remembering a painful memory. It is his homnd but after the Fall, his task requires him to travel the world. A task he loves At the beginning he also made a home in Germany but at that time the Neo Nazis group under Bradheim was taking controls of the cities in Germany. Of course there are others that would fight him. But one thing was certain. Germany at that time was chaotic. And he himself was powerless against the threat If monsters killing human is not enough, even humans started killing each other. It is not a safe ce for his family. He is the few rare people in the world that survives the Fall with his family He brought his family elsewhere and joins the Order of Thinkers when they were in the Fake World. Of course at that time no one knows of their organization yet. They were still strengthening their foundation at the time. When he returned back to the real world, the Order of Thinkers has created many safe spots all over the world for members of the Order of Thinkers. It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that they dare shows their face among the many other groups and factions all over the world. As he walks inside the entrance he smiles a bit looking at this cave. Before, this cave was a three kilometers long maze of delicate and vast dripstone caves. However now it is hundreds of kilometers long maze of Verilion mineral. It is a massive undertaking to transform this ce in the world before the Fall, but after the fall, people have many ways to build something with incredible speed. Verilion is one of the minerals that the Order of Thinkers found in their expedition on the seabed and named it Verilion. It is strong, durable, and malleable. It is quite an important discovery a discovery they used to profit of the backs of organization like the World Government, the Republic, League of Freedom and many others. The reason the minerals was so profitable is that the mineral could also channel energy and could act as a circuit or conduit for energy. Which is why the Order of Thinkers uses the Verilion minerals to line the walls of Devil¡¯s cave. It makes them able to put lights on top of the roof of the caves, lighting the dark caves and making sure the cave is well regted by puttingmands to its defensive mechanism like putting a program into aputer system. The air could be refreshed and the light could be turn on and off and it powers the other defensive mechanism at ce. Other than that, they constructed undergroundkes and runes were also carved in many ces creating something like a Golden Equation with the cave as its center powering an invisible formation making it unable to be detected by Divine Sense unless one could disable or crush the formation. Finished looking and liking what he saw, he walk forward slowly, one step at a time. Then he arrived in front of cave door, a door made of metal like minerals. He saw the many symbols on the door. But there is only one symbol that would open this door He smiles and pushes the symbol of Pi. The door glows as it recognizes the hand and also recognizing that he push the right symbols. ************************************************************************ Part 1 of four part chapters. Hope you like it since this chapter will set the tone about the conflict that will happenter in the arc https://discord.gg/H92MGjN This is my discord channel where you can ask me about releases and stuff https://.*******/keikokumars and that is my ******* Chapter 276: The great meeting 02 The sound of gears clicking ande into ces could be heard as the door opens and in front of him is a clear path. Then the wall around the road glows for a second before the lights installed on the roof of the caves lights up The first thing he saw was the statue. It is a statue that could be found in many Order of Thinkers safe spots. On the walls of the caves was the statue of a woman, dressed in white that was carved from white marble. The statue is holding a hand mirror. ¡®Aletheia¡¯ he muttered under his breath. Aletheia is the Goddess of Truth in Greek Mythology and a perfect motif for the decorations of the Order of Thinkers He sighed then he walks slowly but with purpose. He is trying to think how to say what he rehearsed in his mind to the Grand Researcher. What he found out from the report was quiet monumental. But this could also make them to have hostile rtionship with other forces of the world if they intend to pursue some things. The Order of Thinkers is not an organization that is adept at fighting with power. They are powerful in terms of knowledge and their knowledge is precious but there are not invincible or have powerful members. It is for that reason why they had to create defensive formation and conceal their headquarters in caves and tunnels underground among other ces. As this person thinking about all this matter that is cluttering his mind he arrives at the crystals part of the caves, his footsteps echoing in the emptiness of space. The wall of this part of the cave is adorned with glistening crystals that shine in myriad colors. He walks deeper, descending down and down like this cave has no end. He arrived at the part with mystical rock formation lining the walls and its roof. There were also many emptyplex systems of tunnels, shafts and halls that were either constructed or artificially produced. When there is a Grand Presentation, these empty halls would be filled with people bouncing of ideas and debating on their discovery, sharing information and researches. But today it is empty. It had to do with many things. Primarily it is because their Order is now being hunted and many of the members isying low, not trying to arouse any suspicions in their respective organizations. This man walking alone these empty halls is none other than Eric Strauss, the public face of the Order of Thinkers. He is tall,nky and is wearing a monocle. He is still wearing his whiteb coat but there is something quite different about him. His monocle is scratched and there is a huge line of scars across his eyes. He walks deeper until he reached a room. The room is well lit, well ventted thanks to the air purifier that the Order created. And waiting for him here in this room is the Grand Researcher. The Grand Researcher wore a white robe concealing the face of this elusive personage, sitting on a wooden chair. The Grand Researcher look up when he saw Eric is approaching the area. Eric nodded as he walk calmly and taking a seat on the opposite side of the Grand Researcher. They look at each other and Eric said casually ¡®It seems there are not too many people here. They all got the news I assume?¡¯ The Grand Researcher nodded and smiling ¡®Just you and me, like the good old days¡¯ The Grand Researcher said. Eric smiles bitterly. ¡®The good old days has ended¡¯ The Grand Researcher did not say anything to Eric statement. There was silence between them. The Grand Researcher brought out a cup and put it on the table. Two cups is on the table as the Grand Researcher poured out wine and push one to Eric ¡®What did you find out?¡¯ The Grand Researcher ask Eric hesitated to say but then he knowing he could not avoid telling it began to tell what he found out Finished telling the story Eric look at the Grand Researcher. Like him the Grand Researcher also seems shock with the many revtions ¡®Orvanians¡¯ And the Grand Researcher eyes shine after Eric finished his story. It was a tall story, an amazing story The Grand Researcher nodded and said ¡®There has been spection about whether they exist. We know they are stories about them and we already verified that there is the Multiverse. This is very interesting. Very interesting Then the Grand Researcher ask Eric ¡®It is true then? That they are the Protector of the Multiverse?¡¯ Eric nodded. ¡®It is true¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ the Grand Researcher seems to be thinking of something. Eric took a seat on the opposite of the Grand Researcher, looking at the Grand Researcher intently. Then he dropped a bombshell onto the Grand Researcher ¡®The Death Monarch does not like us. To be more urate he has reservation about us¡¯ The Grand Researcher started. And nodded. ¡®That is a problem. While we know more than any other organizations in the world we are very weak. Most of our members are weakpared to the mighty force of Pandemonium.¡¯ Eric scoffed. Weak is an exaggeration. More like helpless. If they were to take the brunt of attack from the Death Monarch, they would all die even if they work together. There is the Divine Archer, Wang Jian, Loki the Trickster, Sina the Genius Alchemist, Sasha the Nightingale, Fairy of the Stars Somi, Athena the Lady of War and Freya and her berserkers Pandemonium is a gathering ce of powerful people, and could be considered a ce of monsters itself. Each one of them possessed monstrous strength andrge influence under them Death Monarch didn¡¯t even have to move out from his throne to do things. Just his retainers and subordinate could tten their organization until nothing is left. It is why they are one of the Three Great Powers in the world ¡®It is understandable that they would not like us. Nobody likes a snoop¡¯ Eric said but his eyes is scheming something. And the Grand Researcher nodded. They were determined to know the truth of this world and beyond it. They were so many mysteries in this world. Now many vista of truth is opening for them after the Fall, it would be a sin not to pursue it. So, of course the Order of Thinker who wanted to seek the truth of the world was not focused on gaining strength. ¡®But maybe that is a mistake¡¯ The Grand Researcher think to himself. Because it seems that the Death Monarch knows a lot more than they do. Maybe the path they take in the beginning is wrong. To seek the truth, they need to be worthy of the truth. They also need strength. The only thing the Grand Researcher could do now is reforming the already entrenched system in the Order of Thinkers. They could leverage their knowledge but they also acknowledge the fact that if people like Death Monarch, Hirate or the Republic finds them dangerous with the knowledge they had, the Grand Researcher did not doubt that they would eliminate the Order of Thinkers. It is the reasons why they hide all over the world. The members of the Order Of Thinkers spoke in codes, riddles and puzzles to recognize each other. Then the Grand Researcher spoke ¡®Orvanians is an ancient being if the stories about them are to be believed. Very ancient and very old. And they are a race focused on the betterment of the minds. They would know many things. We need to at least have an audience with them. They would be a treasure trove of knowledge. We could learn many things¡¯ Eric nodded and then he said ¡®They are housed in the embassy of the World Government, armed guard, anti-teleportation formation embedded I every bricks of that structure. Even their spaceship is dock around their Space Hanger on the Northern Regions of the Ind of Peace. The World Government is determined to not let anyone in¡­or out until they could agree on a course of actions¡¯ Eric sighed. That is not a normal security. That is a top security measures Then looking at the Grand Researcher contemting things Eric said ¡®If you are really determined we could employ the Trickster. He had many tricks. I bet one of those tricks could help us in seeing one of the Orvanians¡¯ Grand Researcher sighed. ¡®We do not need to resort to that measure yet. I never liked making deals with the Trickster. He would always demand more.¡¯ Sighing the Grand Researcher then said ¡®We could try first reason with the world government. We need to at least try to schedule a meeting with Hirate. He owes us a lot. We did help him repair the World Engine from the Weronian Mothership¡¯ Eric frowned and then he told the Grand Researcher. ¡®Hirate is not on the Ind of Peace¡¯ ¡®Hmm. Where is he then?¡¯ Taking a little time to answer he said ¡®Pandemonium¡¯ Eric answers *** This event significance will be borated in part 3 and 4. After all Hirate and Death Monarch is an enemy. And hope you like the chapter as it gives you a bit of insight to the Order of Thinkers one of the new growing faction in the world. Never underestimate a faction whose only sole purpose is to seek the truth. Try to understand why I made an entire chapter about them. As my reader know me, when i mention name or a organisation there would surely ys a part somehow in the grand scheme of things Hope you all could see it too. Tomorrow part 3 would be posted https://discord.gg/H92MGjN This is my discord channel where you can ask me about releases and stuff https://.*******/keikokumars and that is my ******* Chapter 277: The great meeting 03 MEANWHILE ON C?TE D¡¯IVOIRE Abidjan ¡®You still did not answer how Sithulran is unable to die¡¯ The other around Azief suddenly was reminded of this and nodded. Raymond nodded. Oreki on the other hand while he is appearing to listen attentively to Sith¡¯lenor story, he is doing anything but that. He is unable to concentrate right now A burst of energy almost exploded from him as he focused that energy back into his body. His eyes seems to be bursting with golden lightning like lightning is coursing all over his body, unstable and chaotic Oreki notices that the Death Monarch is looking at him but he had no energy to hides this matter at this moment. He sighs as his eyes is getting heavy. Then he closes his eyes the moment the Death Monarch returns back to listening to Sithulran story. BOOM! When he opens his eyes, he sees a different view. He is no longer in the meeting room in Hawaii, among the projection of the starry skies. It all disappeared. He sees a different ce and he saw the person he has been searching with his Lightning Sense. Oreki smirked, and then turning into lightning he merged with the clouds as thunderstorms forms in the sky, lightning roars and the winds parts ways as the clouds turns dark. He was chasing the one causing the havoc in many of World Government territory. Since it is considered an internal disturbance, Pandemonium offers no support. When Oreki was in the meeting with the Orvanians, he was also on C?te d¡¯Ivoire fighting with the elusive figure known by his codename Void. How is this possible for him to appear in two ces at the same time? It is because he possesses the Nine Thunder Body Refinement Method. By now, four of his nine clones have already reached Energy Disperse Stage. The other five of his clone is all over the world disguising themselves, killing monsters and hoarding artifacts and umting power. If Oreki managed tobine all his nine clones into him, he would possess a physical prowess inferior only to the Death Monarch. However, if Oreki manages to find a substance like the Purifying fire to refine his body, it would not be impossible for him to match the Death Monarch in terms of physical body prowess. And while his True body is at Hawaii listening to Sith¡¯venar talking about the secrets of the Universe, one of his clones is about to sh with that person called Void in the criminal underworld. The moment Oreki got a report that Void appear at Cote D¡¯ivoire he immediately orders his Thunder Body to chase over him BOOOM! There was a brilliant shock of white in the graphite sky, forking and then with a thunderous boom he appears d in an armor made from lightning. His entire body radiates sharpness and heat causing the air around him to distort. He looked toward the distance at that young boy. The ground under Oreki feet cracks and is scorched red. Oreki could only regard this person as a young boy whether in action or mentality. He is too yful and too arrogant The young man appears to have been expecting Oreki to arrive ¡®Thunder Monarch, didn¡¯t know you woulde here personally. I am ttered¡¯ he said, smiling yfully. That young man have a stave on his back with unique carving emanating power that causes ck space to appear around him, neutralizing Laws and energy around him. The space then forms into a mini floating ck sphere around him, orbiting him The young man is wearing a shabby patched looking purple robe as the harsh cold winds that came with Oreki arrival wash over him. The lower part of his face is covered by a thin translucent ck cloth but one could see his smile. His hair is long and covering his left eye. White mist appears beneath his feet as his body slowly being shrouded by white mist, making him to appear like he was translucent. His eyes are sharp and determined. His Three Disk revolves inside his body and the aura causes everything around him to be dematerialized. The building structures around him, devoid of people is removed from existence as the mist thates out from his body seems to be able to Void anything into nonexistence and the road beneath his feet slowly disintegrating and the chaotic energy around him is stopping like something preventing it from ever being conceived. Void smiles and he said ¡°The oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown¡± And then the darkens in him bursted out The darkness spreads as the white mist controls the area of his darkness. He was the center of that darkness. The space around him trembles and undtions of energy areing out of him. This undtion of energy is different than anything Oreki have ever seen or felt ¡®Heh¡¯ Oreki eyes burst with lightning as the thunder Source inside his body is raging. Arcs of electricity shot out from him as the sound of thunder roaring could be heard each time he moves his finger. The sound waves alone crack the sound barrier around them. ¡®You are still too young¡­and inexperienced¡¯ Oreki remarked. Void only smiles with a hint of disdain as he look challengingly at Oreki Then Oreki pointed his finger and the skies above him howled as the sound of the sky howling travels the world three times. Even though Oreki clone only have the power of Energy Disperse Stage his body is full of Thunder Source power. Oreki true body possesses the powers of a Seed Formation expert. With the poption of the world right now while it could not be considered asrge as before, it is still not small. There are at least two billion and a half people still living. But the world only has a few Seed Formation levelers. They are at the apex of the power structure. Lightning erupted out of Oreki fingertips and a white rip in the darkness of night lighten up the dark, as it shot to that person, rxingly standing. ROAR! CRACK! The lightning bolting out from Oreki fingertips were small in the beginning but then it grew as the bolt of white hot lightning causes the air around it to distort because of its heat. It cleaves the dark sky above into segmented parts for the briefest of moments. ck clouds above sprawl across the sky, blowing in from the west. The air around them grows heavy. The pressure falls down onto all of Cote D¡¯ivoire suffocating the people in this coast and the entire country, sound of thunders breaking the sky and lightning illuminating the entire ind is a terrifying sight to behold. By now the Golden Army of the World, Government has already arrived and is pacifying the people of Cote D¡¯ivoire. The small nation is under the protection of the World Government. But none of the soldiers that arrived using the Battlestar dare interferes against the battle of one of the Great Lords of the World Government. The rains falls down heavily with thunder and lightning as the background music. Oreki was soaked but Void was not. He still smiling yfully even as the light from the crisis crossing thunders illuminate his face A stillness falls over the small nation and then in the silencees a low crackle of thunder before suddenly it roars like an enraged dragon. Oreki aura could be felt in the sky, like a part of him merged with the Sky, like he was the manifestation of Heavenly Thunder administrating Heavenly Punishment on behalf of the heavens. ¡®DIE!¡¯ he shouted, his shout echoes through the sky Chapter 278: The great meeting 04 A streak of hot golden light splits the sky and thunderstorm ravages the nations as tornadoes, and the winds seems to go crazy. The winds is devouring anything on its path as the seas around Abidjan churns and waves erratically, crashing upon the coast and ports with a mighty force, destroying all the boats and prost around it coast. It is all because of that one single bolt of lightning shooting out from Oreki finger. But Void, the young man that has a target on his back by many organization and factions in the world look at all of this phenomenon with apparent boredness. It was like nothing in the world could faze him. Standing there, as the storms behind him and the winds whippings him, he radiates emptiness And what is even more terrifying is that none of the winds, or thunder and even the rain drops falls onto him. It was like anything thates near him bes Void. Void chuckles a bit and then he shouted to Oreki ¡®You know that won¡¯t work on me, Thunder Monarch¡¯ Void said smiling mischievously. Oreki look at that young boy and smirks. ¡®You know you are just an arrogant little boy that does not know the immensity of heaven and Earth. You fancy yourself a powerful reclusive expert. Truth is you fear to bepared to the great heroes on Earth. No one would acknowledge a selfish, self-serving person like you. Not even the Leagues of Freedom would ept you even amongst their entric members. Like Rosulka, you just wantnothing but to see the world burn¡¯ Void eyes sharpened. ¡®Hmph¡¯ he scoffed. Oreki furrowed his eyebrows as he review what he knows about this young man in his mind. Codename: Void. He is one of the mysterious reclusive experts that the World government and the Republic have been hunting for the past few years. The World Government and the Republic have a list of reclusive experts that they tracked. They don¡¯t want another Death Monarch to appear. While they are still at the developing stages either the Republic or the World Government would try to snatch them up by offering them with benefits or titles. But some experts really hated being under someone else powers and they would decline. For those people, the World Governmental and the Republic both survey them using their intelligence agency. The Company and the Syndicate is also hunting for Void. For the World Government it is because Void attacked the Secret Sector operatives in one encounter. For the Republic it is because he sabotages an extraction of their personnel from the hands of a rival warlord in Benin. The Syndicate on the other hand had one of their Dark Auction in the underbelly of Paraguay being robbed by Void. Oreki don¡¯t know if the feared Sasha of the Nightingale leader of the Shadow Guards of Pandemonium knew of Void or she knew and decided to not do anything. It doesn¡¯t seem Void did anything to harm the interest of Pandemonium. Void is pretty secretive. No one knows where his base is and what his objective is. His face could be deduced by using face reconstructing analysis but in this new world changing faces is as easy as changing clothes. Oreki should know. Of all people, the many times he had to deal with the Trickster is probably trumps any other organizations. After the initial shes amidst the heavy rain and thundering lightning Oreki knows that trying to defeat Void with one finger isn¡¯t possible. After all he is not here with his True Body. Even if he is¡­.he is not sure he could beat this young man easily. Then knowing this won¡¯t work Oreki dashed forward HYARGH! BOOM! The shockwaves spreads out as they collided against each other, ,making the space around them to be devoid of water falling as the rain drops were electrified and condenses into gas. ¡®This is what I am talking about, Thunder Monarch. Hahaha¡¯ Void wasughing And they begin fighting merely by using physical prowess. Thunder is one of the most powerful elements and could be used to destroy. The dark spheres that slowly multiply near Void is quickly being shot down by One Finger Lightning Shot. It is a technique Oreki developed when he was studying to master the Nine Thunder body Refinement method. They shed with each other and Void punches toward Oreki face. Oreki dodges to the left as he punches toward Void, cracking the space around them ¡®Hahaha¡¯ Voidughed as he flicks one of his fingers creating a mini ck rip as the force of Oreki punch was neutralized That force however causes a small mountain in Lesoto to crack. That fore of Oreki might was transported a hundreds of kilometers away into a different nation. Oreki clicks his tongue as his eyes grew determined Oreki opens his eyes wide and thunderous sound exploded from his movement of even moving his fingers. Thunder energy fills the entire sky as a small bolt of thunder shoot out from his eyes threatening to burn Void into a cinder. He smirks Void only waves his hand as that lightning bolt was neutralized. Oreki smiles This was Oreki objective as he movies with a fast speed akin of lightning and appears just a few inches from Void. ¡®Take this!¡¯ he releases his punch back by his physical prowess. The wind around him were electrified and turns into an ionic wind. Since Void just use his Void power to deconstruct Oreki lightning he had not enough time to produce another attack to neutralize Oreki punch Not to mention Oreki now slowly understanding what Void power does to people. BOOM The punch connected as Void was thrown back to the ground causing the entire area where he falls down to district and started to dematerialize. ¡®Heh¡¯ Oreki scoffed as he dashed forward, his entire body exploding with golden lightning as the sound of thunders roars behind him. The moment his feet kick the ground to dash forward, the ground exploded into bits each one were filled with lightning essence. Oreki did not relent and he would not give Void a chance to get up as he rushed but it was then he realize that his body is slowly disintegrating even as he dashed forward Then he realizes it. He was just a few inches from Void but he couldn¡¯t take another step forward as his face fell down onto the wet muddy ground His legs have disintegrated He looks up at Void from his vantage point and shows a bitter smile ¡®When did you notice it?¡¯ Oreki ask ¡®From the very beginning¡¯ Orekiughed a little. For other people that could hear their conversation they might be confused. What did Oreki means by telling that Void notices something? What did Void notice and why is it important? Then gritting his teeth, Oreki look at Void and said ¡®You win this time Void. If you dare, you wait here until my true body is finished with my matters. We¡¯ll see whether you will win once again.¡¯ Void only smirks and then he chuckles ¡®Oreki¡­you and the World Government has never been known to y fair. I have no intention to be a fool by believing your words. Goodbye. See youter¡¯ he said before he runs off from the slowly destabilized city. The fight between them has caused the space and gravity around here to go into chaos. Oreki could slowly feel the pain that is slowly coursing all over his body like ants eating his flesh. His body is slowly being devoured by the Void energy that is ravaging his Thunder Clone. Oreki look toward the back of Void and his eye shows ferociousness. You just wait. He said to himself as he sumbed to the pain and his body exploded into million arcs of electricity that snakes all over the entire Cote D¡¯ivoire. He closed his eyes and then opening his eyes again, he was back. And then he was at Hawaii again. He gritted his teeth but he controls his emotions. ¡®She was caged and sealed in the Dark Universe having to suffer thousands of difficulties and tortured by Tribtion Lightning every day. Imagine her frustration and despair of being tortured for something she did not know. She did not remember what she did and so she must felt unfair. Why is she the one being punished? For what sins? Who is she? What did she do to warrant such treatment? Imagine that. That someday someone captured you and put you in a cage as you are being tortured every day for billions of years without you ever knowing the reason? Imagine that anger. Imagine what you must have been feeling?¡¯ Sith¡¯lenor said and Oreki could barely hear it before he gains back his calm. Dying¡­.even a clone put him at a disadvantage and considerable pain to his psyche. But then he smiles and calms himself down. Oreki notices that the Death Monarch is looking at him He heard until the end that the bait should be the All Source. After that many things were discussed. One of the discussions is about where the Orvanian would stay, what the Three Great Powers should tell their people, what should be revealed to the world and what shouldn¡¯t be told and many other concerns. He excuses himself as he went out form the bunker area. No one apanied him and he dismissed his guards. Probably because it is pointless. Oreki is one of the strongest people in the world. Other than Death Monarch, Hikigaya, Raymond nod Katarina there were not many people that could bring him down. He went to the beaches. The Fall might have transformed the world, but the beaches of Hawaii is still beautiful. Probably it is even more beautiful than before since there is no longer trash anywhere in the beaches. It is empty nowadays. With sea monsters and beast roaming if you are not strong you could not go to the beaches. Only people like him could stroll around the shore and beaches without worrying about being swallowed by somerge beast. A fewrge creatures could be seen under the water. Oreki only needs to emanate his aura to causes all those creatures to quickly run away. As he walks along the beaches, he sighs. By now, Hirate must have heard the news. It is not a big battle and the Company would have cleaned it all by now. Void has an ability that is quite convenient for the World Government but he also have a potential to be a threat to the World Government. Void has the potential to be the next Death Monarch. That is the conclusion of the Quorum investigation. One Death Monarch is headache enough. Two of them? That would break the already slowly bncing influence in the world right now. If Void really bes an existence like Death Monarch then the conflict between these two powerhouses would cause great damage to the world. If Void could be controlled then it is fine. But¡­.he couldn¡¯t. And he might even be more dangerous than Death Monarch. At least the Death Monarch has some principles. He has his own belief and his own reason for doing things he did. Void is not. He sighed and muttered ¡®Better the Devil we know¡¯ He smirks. By now, some people are already heading back. Boris and Jean is already heading back, their battleship flies through the clouds to Moscow He sighed again, long drawn out sigh. Today¡­would be the day they would never forget in their life. What they learned today probably changed them all as they now have a different outlook when looking at the skies above. And he wonders about Death Monarch. He did not seem surprised about Orvanians or Orvan or the mention of the many races from Sith¡¯venar mouth. It makes Oreki felt that the Death Monarch is looking something far beyond this world. Probably that is how he became that strong. Then he thinks about what happens in Cote d¡¯ivoire As Oreki thinks of his battle with Void , he slowly understand what power that young man possess and why he so easily neutralize all of the agents they sent to him. Then Oreki saw it. A purple butterfly is pping its wing approaching Oreki. Oreki eyebrows frowned. He looks at the butterfly and said ¡®I don¡¯t like this tricks of your Hirate¡¯ he squinted his eyes and a spark of lightning flew from his pupils and shot toward the butterfly. The butterfly exploded into purple dust, the effervesce of the light was dazzling and brilliant. And a message entered into his mind. And Oreki eyes widened after hearing the message. Then he chuckles ¡®This would be startling news¡¯ After the meeting in Hawaii, there was a shocking development. The first news is the encounter with an alien civilization that did not mean any harm toward Earth. Most regions under the World Government and the Republic got the news fast. That was the first shocking news that shakes the world. The second was that two of the most influential person in the world, The Death Monarch and the Mind Master seems to be discussing something in the Centre Pce of Pandemonium. This is big because this is the first formal meeting between these two great men, each one controlling a powerful faction that dictates the world events. Whatever the result of their conversation might change the political structure of the world. People also fears that this is the Death Monarch trying to settle score, finishing what he didn¡¯t finish when he was in the Ind of Peace. Which means, there could be another war on the horizons. Or it could be an effort of reconciliation between the two men, leading to a great alliance which will change the geopoliticalndscape of the world with the Three Great Powers probably breaking up. The Republic would surely not stand the World Government and Pandemonium allying together. Commentators in coffee houses, taverns and pleasure house however do not totally agree with the assumption that Pandemonium and the World Government will ally together. It is possible if it¡¯s Pandemonium and the Republic because of the rtionship between the Ice Queen and Death Monarch but the World Government and Pandemonium? That is truly an oddbination like trying to mix oil with water This is the same World Government that two times tries to harm the Death Monarch friends. First, it was The Purple Speedster. Then it was the Divine Archer. And each time it led to a war between the Death Monarch and the World Government There is a lot of bad blood there. Many people and factions believe that the talk between the two men would lead to another war. Many small factions is trading in weapons with Merchant of War like the League of Freedom as they are now making a killing in the criminal underworld selling weapons But it is also true that the subject of the discussion between two men could also be about other things. It could be any numbers of things. And the uncertainty makes the whole world anxious. Should they prepare for war? Should they sing the songs of peace and cooperation? So, the whole world drew their breath and prepares themselves. *** Chapter 279: Old friends 01 TANZANIA MNEMBA ISLAND The seagulls fly lows and snatch a few fishes in the rocks as the waves of the sea crash upon therge rocks around the idyllic and calm ind. Mnemba Ind is a beautiful ind in the east coast of Zanzibar, a small country in the scheme of things. Most of the people in Tanzania died in the initial Fall. Those who survived the Fall were culled during the Weronian War. It was like the world just doesn¡¯t give the people of Tanzania any breaks. Death after death was heaped in the already broken country. The initial phase of the Fall is the mutated sapiens and the monsters attack. Nowadays, there is still some mutated sapiens roaming thend but it is easily destroyed. Or if not that they would be mauled to death by some monsters that eat mutated sapiens. In the initial phase about one third of the poption of Tanzania was affected. And then that one third kills half of one third and then they had also had a time where their countries are divided by warlords. Death and more death. The human poption keeps decreasing and then the Weronian came. It was the straw that broke the camel back. And in the Weronian upation many of the people in the world were ughtered but Tanzania is one of the few countries that get the brunt of the hit. Most ces under huge umbres like the countries or nations under the Republic or the World Government could ask military aid and not to mention big poption center has more resistance and more powerful people. But Tanzania just went through a great civil war among them And when peace just sets in the country, the Weronian came attacking, the World Government at the time had to focus on other sectors of their influence and when they arrived to save the rebellion against the Weronian Overlords in Tanzania it was already toote. Nowadays, this country seems a little empty. Empty and forgotten, the broken street without people, and forest vines sweep through the road and the structures abandoned by human. Probably because of the casualties of China that was so big and massive in human history that Tanzania death pales inparison. Nowadays, there are only a few people thate from Tanzania. In the world right now, there are a lot of refugees and organization that wees them. After all nowadays, the world hasnd but have no inhabitants. Many of the reportpiled by the experts in the World Government and the Republic said that the first to die out during the Fall was the indigenous tribe that lives separated from the world and from modern civilization. Then the seconds to die out were unlucky inders who live in close proximity with the sea in which there is a lot of gigantic sea monsters. The Fall itself created tsunamis in many parts and at times created a great upheaval when arge sea monster wriggle their body. The situation is different now of course with people like Death Monarch, Earthshaker, ice Queen, Time Master and others that appears. Nowadays, therge monster could be handled easily by a battalion of soldiers from either the World Government or the Republic. But in the beginning of the Fall, no humans possessed powers like they did now. Luck ys a part in their survival. It is cruel but it is the truth. If not for some luck, the people that are standing on the top right now might not have existed. ¡®Ah, this is life¡¯ a person said smiling with his handsome face. A young man wearing a golden clothed robe is chilling around the ind sipping a few carbonated drinks. How did he get his hand on carbonated drinks is anyone guess considering that suchpany that produces such drink does not exist now. Mnemba Ind is a tiny ind in the shape of a heart, a paradise ind in the world. A few months ago, this ce is crawling with monsters and its shore is always visited by sea monsters. But now, it is clear without any monster circling the ind and aerial beast hovering around the ind air space. For some reasons there is no monster on the ind or around the ind. It was almost like they were avoiding the ce for some reason. ¡®This is like paradise,¡¯ the young man said as hey down on the mat he put on the sandy beach. Then he rolled around under therge canopy. The whole world is now worrying about the meeting in Pandemonium between the Death Monarch and Hirate, specting whether the world needs to prepare for another war but this person seems to have no worries. This man was chilling around without his usualpanion without guards. He wanted to recover and what is a better way to recover other than to take a few vacations every now and then. He was about to take another sip of the drink when suddenly the space around him rips. The man was about to waves his hand when he realizes that aura. His eyes sharpened and he stayed his hand. An aura he recognized ising out from that rip in space. And then he smirks a bit ¡®He found me¡¯ He said to himself. But he was clearly not shocked. ¡®Well, it is only a matter of time after all¡¯ he thought to himself. But he is clearly not panicked. While this ind look like it is not protected it is probably one of the most heavily protected inds in the world that nobody knows. There is three Sea energy lodes here which is used to power the formation etched on the entire roots of the ind. Each nt, each des of grass it etched with some trace of formations. This is an ind made of formation There is also blessing that was given to this ind by Pdins and Wizards. There is an elliptical formation that connected with the octagon formation in the center of the ind that enables the ind to be undetected by Divine Sense or any other Sight abilities. It also was imbued with certain properties that enable this ind to hide in a pocket dimension for a while. It is even more protected and more defensive than even the World Government ind of Peace. So, this man knows there is only person that could rip apart space as easily as this and find his hideout. What ind could be this protected and what kind of person that could create such measures of protection that almost borders on perfection? It is of none other than the man with all the tricks, The Trickster Loki. He has been hiding here after he finished recovering the power source for his device. The Magician stole his power source for some experiments. Thankfully Loki manages to use the Syndicate to help him track down the Magician. Weirdly the power source was left when he got to the Magician hideout. After that he went here to Tanzania to rest He of course did not meant thing to go this far but what he could do. This time there is too many things that went out of his expectation. He had to handle many things and there is always a chance that he could overlook something. He did not overlook over that matter but he also did not solve that matter. And now it ising back to bite him in the ass. The rip in space is gettingrger as that aura slowlyes out from the rip. The space and the time around that rips seems to be in chaos, causing Time to sometime reverse and sometimes elerating. He knows who it is that ising. But he was not startled. He just got up and pats the sand on his buttocks as he waited for someone toe out from the ck rip in space. Coming out from the rip is a young beautiful man. A beautiful face that could break any girl¡¯s heart and the smile on his face could enchant any girls. But¡­.to Loki, that smile is revolting and detestable. Loki smiles wide like seeing someone he ry likes. The man stepped out from the ck rip in space calmly and without any fear. The young man is wearing fur clothing, his long silver hair fluttering in the wind as his left eyes were covered by his hair. And Loki start with a jab on his fashion ¡®Wearing fur clothing in a hot ce like this, you look like an insane person, old friend¡¯ Loki said, his face is smiling but his eyes is wary. But he clearly looks like he is weing this person. But both of them know, they hated each other to death but each have their own difficulties in unable to kill each other freely. The young man only chuckles like he was hearing a joke. ¡®Loki, we meet again. Still talking too much aren¡¯t you?¡¯ that young man said as the ck rip behind him closed up and the Time around it returns to normal But anyone with high discernment could sense that the rip seems to weaken the space around that area. The area where the rip was located now could be breached easily if one could found the point of origin of this young man uninvited visit. He looks at his left and right and his eyebrows raised, full of questions. The wind blows his sleeve and the young man could feel the rejection force from this ind trying to expel him. ¡®It seems he is not entirely ying around¡¯ that young man thought in his mind. If not for the fact that his body destroys the rejection force before it evennded on his body, he would be surely be teleported back to where he was before. Any other man would not have been able to do that. But he is not like any other man. He smiles as he dispels the waves of invisible rejection force that is bombarding his body This ind is an ind reborn to be the perfect hiding spot by Loki. The young man could see the mat on the sand, the chairs and table under the canopy, the hammock on the nearby palm tree and he chuckles a bit. ¡®You are rxing? I guess everything is truly a joke for you¡¯ he said yfully smiling all the while. Loki just snickered and said ¡®Well, everything is a joke for things like you. So why couldn¡¯t I make a joke out of it?¡¯ And Loki smirked; his smile hides des and knives. The as the winds blows over them, they look at each other. In their gaze there is only determination. For both of them they want to see this game between them until the end Chapter 280: Old friends 02 Loki already took some distance between him and that young man. His Disk is spinning vigorously and at the ready. One suspicious move and he would erupt with all of his power. If needs to he would not hesitate to fight this young man to the death¡­but this was thest resort. Because doing so is a lose-lose situation for both of them. His eyes and mind is calcting things, trying to see where the Karma began and where it could be reaped. There was this awkward silence between them two and then Loki greets the young man. ¡®Yewa Hafar, it has been a long time. I could not honestly say I am d to meet you again. Though you look good this time. I¡¯m digging the new look¡¯ Yewa Hafar smiles and said ¡®Thank you. Well, it is not quite likest time. Though I heard from some people you try to kill me. That really hurts my feelings¡¯ he said chuckling like the attempt on his life is nothing but a small inconvenience. Loki smiles back ¡®Now, now, old friend. Where did you start hearing rumor like that?¡¯ and he chuckles a bit. Yewa Hafar did not show it on his face but he really admires the shamelessness of Loki. He still remembers of course. Both of them still remember. And they both know the game between them has not yet ended. It was only checkst time. Not mate. Loki never considered Morgana his ultimate enemy. He didn¡¯t even hate her that much. She could be considered a disturbance, an unexpected urrence but Yewa Hafar¡­now he is different. He is more than just some old enemy. He is Loki arch nemesis. Yewa Hafar also looks at Loki and thinks about thest game they yed, the chessboard was the Universe and they were the ones putting the pieces. At least it was true in the beginning for Loki. Of course that time in the end Loki turns only into a piece and no longer a yer. Because at that time, he didn¡¯t even know he was in the game. But now he knows. And this time, Loki is making sure that he will not be demoted into only a piece of chess in this chessboard And Yewa Hafar is wary of this Loki more than the Loki in the first timeline. The Loki that knows his endgame After he take over the mortal body Yewa Hafar immediately did an investigation as par the course. After all he knew this would be the second time and things would probably change much from the first time. He knew that Jean the Time God, the Divine Archer, The Mind Master, and Loki the Trickster all cooperate with each other to erase the first timeline. So, the moment he descended he immediately goes into hiding. He didn¡¯t know what Jean had aplished. He knew parts of the n because of his meticulous preparation in that timeline. But, he knows that trying to do the same n again would not yield the same result considering that some of them know how it will end up. He extracted memories from a few insignificant mortals and found out there is an old beggar that stake out the ce where he is supposed to descend. Like Loki could recognize him with a nce, the same could be said for Yewa Hafar. After all Loki is a fellow chess yer in this grand game. It was then that he knew that it was Loki who was sent back, thest hope of the Universe. Looking at that smug face of Loki, Yewa Hafar just wanted to crush him and minced him into meat paste. Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t do that considering the power he could wield now is limited with his Master so far away and the fact that doing so would change his n. But he continued smiling. ¡®Discipline, Loki. If you are going to try to kill me, I appreciate a little bit moremitment¡¯ Loki just gave a dryugh. ¡®You think I don¡¯t want to? ¡®Loki said in his mind. If not for the fact that he knew Yewa Hafar could trace him, he would continue his assassination attempt. Loki knows that the moment Yewa Hafar truly descended it is not easy to kill him after. While Yewa Hafar is not in full power he is still resourceful and cunning. Not to mention he would surelye back. And Loki ns does not need him to eliminate Yewa Hafar. It would make it easier but he also did not have to obsessively try to kill Yewa Hafar. After all that is not his main objective. As long as he could aplished his mission nothing matters. They look toward each other and it was like they were separated by a thousand miles in heart and in mind Then Yewa Hafar chuckles as he looks into the eyes of Loki. ¡®Ah, you seem wary of me old friend¡¯ Loki scoffed ¡®Well, let¡¯s just say ourst encounter does not really bode well for me¡¯ ¡®It was like a lifetime ago¡¯ Yewa Hafar waves his hand like it is not something worth mentioning about. Loki just maintain his silence, a n innocent smile on his face. And then seeing like Loki did not want to say anything Yewa Hafar said ¡®What you and your friend did at the end surprised me. Surprised my master. A daring idea of course. I didn¡¯t know that Jean attainment in the Laws of Time was that advanced. But well, I guess he does owe Azief¡¯ Yewa Hafar said and then he added ¡®Though if you think that this time you could win, I suggest you to wake up from your dream¡¯ Loki just smiles and said ¡®Daring ideas are like chessmen moved forward. They may be beaten, but they may start a winning game.¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Yewa Hafar scoffed. ¡®Then I ask you, old friend? Do you enjoy the game so far?¡¯ ¡®I have secured the King at least¡¯ Loki said Yewa Hafar smiles and said ¡®I on the other hand got a new pawn. A very important pawn¡¯ Loki look at Yewa Hafar face trying to discern whether he is speaking truth or lies but he couldn¡¯t see anything. Even though he is the God of Lies and Truth, that is he in the future. Not now. Now, he is still just a Disk Formation leveler. Yewa Hafar then turns around and look at the ind and take a deep breath. ¡®This is a good ce you choose to rx. Earth is a really beautiful ce. If not for my Master wish, I would even feel sorry for this to be destroyed¡¯ Loki only snickers. He knows that Yewa Hafar didn¡¯t mean anything he said. He couldn¡¯t care less about life. The Last Acolyte of Dark Tiding. Just being in his presence Loki could sense the aura of Destruction and Annihtion that ising out of him ¡®It is a romantic ind. It would be better if I don¡¯t have to spend it with you¡¯ Loki said jokingly. Yewa Hafarughed slightly. Then he took a seat on the hanging swing that is tied between two palm trees. The wind blows and the swing sway back and forth. Yewa Hafar seems to enjoy the wind. He was like a kid as his feet yfully pushing the sand below. Who would have ever think such an innocent looking face, with such a beautiful expression as the winds swing him back and forth would bring destruction and death all over the gxy. Sometimes, evil does note with a hideous face. Sometimes ites in a way that tempts you, bedazzle you and enchant you and before you know it¡­..the evil has already ensnare you. Then looking at Loki he said ¡®Loki, just because you and your friend are whining around and acting like children, flipping the chess board, doesn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t arrange back the chess pieces. And this time, maybe your n backfires on you. There are new chess pieces and a new strategy could be employed. I always hated how it endsst time¡¯ Loki smiles back and remind him ¡®I have the King and you only have a pawn right now¡¯ Yewa Hafarughed ¡®Hahaha. The game is just beginning Loki. We still have a long journey ahead of us. This is after all a long game. And I intend to turn this pawn into a Queen¡¯ To be honest what Yewa Hafar said is oddly appropriate with his pawn piece. It is one of his pawn that is more likely to be a Queen. In chess it is called Queening. It is when a chess piece managed to break through enemy territory and move there. Loki has always been the type where he sees a good move, he look for a better one. Yewa Hafar knows this. After all they used to y against each other. And he was checkmated. Then Yewa Hafar said ¡®And Loki, never forget. Pawns are not a useless chess piece. They are such fascinating pieces¡­So small, almost insignificant, and sometimes even invisible and yet¨Cthey can depose kings. Don¡¯t you find that interesting?¡¯ And he shows that smile. To other it might look like an innocent, beautiful smile. But Loki knows. It is a smile of beast¡­.enjoying his opponent to squirm. It is like when you are at a game of chess and you are forked. It is where a single piece could take two or more direct attacks simultaneously. And Yewa Hafar likes to watch his prey squirms. But Loki was not afraid They are now assembling pieces and while they make moves, they still did not put their chess pieces on the board. The game is just beginning and he will not give up this time. This time he would see it to the end, whether he wins or lose. Loki smirks and then said ¡®You want to Queen a pawn? Hmm¡¯ Then Loki smirks and said ¡®Like you said, the game is just beginning. I will find out your pawn and when I found out, your pawn would be just a weak pawn. The weakness of a pawn is that it is a pawn. I just need to remove it from the game early. I have secure the King and I already have the Queen¡¯ Yewa Hafar shakes his head ¡®Pawns or kings, the only things that matters in the chessboard are good chess moves¡¯ Looking at the ind, taking a look once again heugh. ¡®I think I will go now. It seems you don¡¯t have that thing¡¯ Loki only nodded. He knows what Yewa Hafar was searching for. He never intended to change that part. But he knows that Yewa Hafar would get crazy if that thing is missing. After all it ys a great part in the War of Sovereigns. ¡®You were afraid it is on my hand. We many have different objectives but we at least have a same objectives. I didn¡¯t intend to stop the war. At least not the way you think it is¡¯ Loki said. ¡®Precautions¡¯ Yewa Hafar said ¡®You want to mess up the timelines, Loki. I want to make sure it is as it should be. That is where harmonyes from. I only have simple wish. For thing to be as it should be¡¯ Loki nodded and said May the best yer wins¡¯ Yewa Hafar once again shed that smile. He jumped down from the swing and shakes his head at Loki. He was about to disappear when Loki shouts ¡®Wait¡¯ Yewa Hafar halted his movement. The rip in space that is about to be formed dissipated. ¡®Yewa Hafar I never thank you for teaching me how to y Eternian Chess¡¯ ¡®Oh, but this is surprising. You thanking me. I thought you would never acknowledge me as your master in chess¡¯ Yewa Hafar said chuckling all the while. ¡®You know, on Earth what the measure of sess is for a master? ¡®What?¡¯ Yewa Hafar asked. ¡®When the disciple surpassed the master¡¯ and Loki smiles. Yewa Hafar digests the words and then heughs. ¡®Is that so? I guess I have to be ustomed to disappointment then¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ll see about that¡¯ Loki shot back. Yewa Hafar just nodded. He waved his sleeve and the rips appear again, like it was devouring the space. It is an entrance to a world of darkness. Yewa Hafar then without looking back enters the rip and he disappeared like the wind, brief and only in passing. Loki sighed. He no longer had the mood to rest. Yewa Hafar just spoiled his mood. He closes his eyes and whistles. From the nearby bush, from the rocks on the shores of the beach, variety of snakes slither toward Loki area. In the sky, a huge gathering of ravens swoop down and perched themselves near Loki. He spoke a few word to the gathering snakes and ravens and they scattered away. The ravens flies through the clouds, the snake slither back into the deep sea and Loki. He waves his hand and the entire ind was shielded from sight. Mnemba Ind disappeared from the face of the Earth. Loki however returns back to one of the caves he created in the ind. Inside it there are a lot of things. And there is a screen where its shows the many image that his ravens and serpents saws. He sat down on his thrones of serpents. As he sat down on his throne and taking a deep breath, he reminisces about his life during the original timeline. Sometimes he thinks about Morgana and all the wrong choices they made together and thinking whether there is something there. Sometimes he thinks about Azief and thinks about how if the perspectives were different he could be the main character of this story. Other times he thinks about all the choices he made. And questioning himself whether those choices are right. Or if there is really a choice at all? His life was full of coldness, like a winter that never ends, where sprouts of seeds never grow. But in this life, he felt the warmth of life. He felt it when he holds hand with Sina, he felt it when they saw the night stars. He felt it when he dreams a future with her. He never relies on anyone before but being with Sina makes him want to rely on her. He sighed. He didn¡¯t want to let go of her hands or the hands of the people he loves. He came back to save the people of the world, hisrade in the Last War but¡­..he found something unexpected here in the past. He found a family. Loki smiles. And then sometimes, when he was really deep in his shell, he thinks about that day. He still remembers. He was just a Divine Comprehension early lower realm leveler. He was chased and was in the run. It should have been the end of him. He was bleeding all over his body, his body was so weak and then he falls down from a cliff. He should have been dead But someone found him and that person nursed him back until he is healthy enough. He owe that person a life. Even until today Loki does not know how that person is. He was in parti. He sometimes could hear voices during that time. The person was a duo. At least that is what he remembers. The world was selfish. The world is cold and without sympathy. Everyone is out for themselves. That is what he always thought. That is what his experience in living has been like. But¡­.that day was the day he thinks a little different. The world was still cold, and it is still merciless. But his experience that seven days taught him something. That even in a cold world, there is still some ce that is warm. And even if the world is merciless and without sympathy, not all people are like that. When he woke up all he could see was a scratched name on the walls of the cliff. There was a name before it was scratched. The carving was Dr ch. Loki did try search for that person after he bes a Sovereign to repay back the Karma. But he never found that person. That person might be a Doctor or something. Thinking about it, sometime that memory just pooped out of nowhere. Maybe because that memory changed him. It is because of that memory he manages to persevere¡­through all the dark things in his life. His life in the original timeline was not as easy as it is this time. He was sexually abused when he was in that Odin cult group. Of course that is why he immediately runs away from that group when the transference of his memory from the future enters his mind of the past. Then he went to Mysia and join Azief in the beginning bing a part of his family. That memory teaches him that there are still good people in the world. He was just unlucky enough never to meet them in the begging part of his life. So, he perseveres and he survives. And he met wonderful people. It was just unlucky he met them all toote. It was truly sad. To know how wonderful the people who used to be your enemy but only to know it at the end. It is with that regret; Loki put everything on the line. Because Jean, Sofia, Hirate all put it in the line. They either wins¡­.or they get destroyed. It is all or nothing. Then he took a nce at the scene in the screens and then his eyes stop at one screen. He was shocked. He was looking at Pandemonium. He is not looking at the footage of the Centre Pce. Instead he was looking at Sinaboratory and saw that personing to Sina door. ¡®I didn¡¯t think I would see a familiar face.¡¯ And Loki smiles happily. ¡®I hope you also could change your fate. It is truly so sad. For you and for him¡¯ he said as he look at the scene seeing that familiar womaning to Sina door. And then that woman standing in the front door of Sina modest home¡­she knocked *** So, here it is. Hope you all like it. There is a lot of hints for the future chapter here. There will be times when you have to refer to this chapter when I wrote theter chapter because it is full of so many hints that I think I am just spoiling the story by now. Anyway, we learn that Loki master is Yewa Hafar. At least his master in Chess. And I need to emphasise it is an Eternian chess. And another old friend ising to meet Sina. Anyway, I hope you like the chapter. Vote for me and like always hope you enjoy reading and thank you for the support. Chapter 281: Old friends 03 PANDEMONIUM Sina was wearing normal clothes today. Different from her formal robe when she is concocting pills, today she is wearing a tight jean, a ck t-shirt and her straight hair tied at the back. She asks one of her servants to buy it in the market. Pandemonium because of its rtive peace has promoted the establishment of goods that used to exist before the Fall. Someone even made a carbonated drinks and raking in a lot of gold. Modern clothes while is impractical in battle since it is not filled with defensive and damaging properties towards monster make it easier for people to do things in a casual settings. After all a warrior couldn¡¯t clean house or sleep in afy bed wearing heavy armor all the time. Usually they have to remove the heavy armor and wore some medieval looking robes or garbs or dresses. Most of the tailors and production ss leveler are still in intermediates level and could only make clothes using the blueprint. And in times of war and great uncertainty nobody cares to much what they wear or not wearing. Humanity had a rough couple of years and death was the norm. Whether it be kids, old people or young there is no distinction in the eyes of Death. Some people have even ustomed themselves of seeing roads fills with dead people or empty viges. It wasn¡¯t until after the Weronian War ended that the whole world felt like they could breathe. ces like Moscow, the Ind of Peace of the World Government or Pandemonium had thergest human poption with the guarantee of safety from monsters. People might rag on the Three Great Powers for their control over the world events but if not for them the world would not be as peaceful as it is. It kept the many forces that do not always have the best interest of the world in check. In the end it is matter of freedom or security. And right now freedom doesn¡¯t worth shit if you are dead in a gutter somewhere. It is why many people tolerated the World Government. And where people gather and when safety is guaranteed, they could rx and have time for themselves. So, there are some tailors that make modern clothes for convenience in Pandemonium Capital market. And Sina was interested when she got the flyers from her neighbors. So, she bought it. She wears it at home when she does not do anything or just wanted to rx on the swing in her porch and enjoy the cool evening breeze. There is arge tree behind her house and she likes sitting underneath that tree in the evening, wearing a one piece dress while reading. And today she is about to clean her house. Unlike Azief who is always in his ck robe and always leave the matter like cleaning to his Keepers of the Pce, Sina still like to clean her own home by herself. It had nothing to do with her being humble as some of the people thought. She just likes seeing the dust in the window sill get wiped out by her own hand. It is kind of healing for her. She is one of those kinds of people that likes being clean. And so today, she dismissed all of her servants and send her acolytes to go searching for new herbs and categorize those that they already found She is about to clean her house. She is mopping the floor while whistling her favorite song. Then as she was about to change the water in the bucket she heard a knock at her front door. She put down her mop inside the bucket and walk to the door. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯ She said as she opens her door. Opening it, she saw someone that she has been waiting for a long time. She was speechless for a while. Then she smiles. With her mouth and her eyes, she smiles. And then before that person managed to even spoke a word, Sina jump and hug her. ¡®Soph, it¡¯s been a long time!¡¯ She said cheerily as she hugs Sofia. Sofia hugging Sina, smiles and nodded The Divine Archer is back at Pandemonium. *** A little bit short. Because I don¡¯t want to cut the next part of the chapter which needs to be all in one part. BEcause it will tell the reason why Sofia came back and what is Sina thoughts on it. You all might forgotten because there is an alien fleet in space, an amnesiac alien woman who created the Multiverse(albeit unitentionaly) , a terrifying prediction from the Oracle and many other stuff but there is still the matter of Azief, Sofia and Katarina love triangle going on. Like I said, and Loki said, in the end this story is a bit of a an epic love story. Though, usually when one called it an epic fantasy or an epic love story it always had a little bit of tragedy in it. Heheeheh. I am a one sadistic writer to my characters. The readers of Age of Heroes would understand. The sheer pain I brought them with Arial love story..hehehe Anyway, I know this chapter will not satisfied you so, wait for tomorrow where it is longer. Chapter 282: Old friends 04 HALF AN HOUR LATER She was in the living room of Sian house. She is drying her hair with Sina towels. Looking at the house she smiles a bit. It is a modest but beautiful home. It fit Sina. ¡®Tea?¡¯ Sina asked as shees out from the kitchen bringing a tray of biscuits and small cakes. She slowly put down the tray on the table in the living room. Sofia nodded ¡®That would be great. I had quite a journey toe here¡¯ she said ¡®And you can tell me all about it¡¯ Sina said as she went back to the kitchen to brew some tea. Sofia as she finished drying her hair with the towel put it in the hanging rack and started to look around the house. She saw the stairs that lead to the second floor and she saw the pictures in the walls, the tree on the back of the house, and the swing on the porch. She smiles a little. ¡®It is a nice house¡¯ she said. Sinae out from the kitchen bringing a pot of tea and a few china teacup and nodded ¡®It is isn¡¯t it?¡¯ She smiles proudly. Then she added ¡®I always wanted a house like this. A small but homely home. A home for a family toe back home to. Though I need to work on the family part. My family keeps on leaving¡¯ as she chuckles. ¡®Sorry¡¯ Sofia said apologetically ¡®Ah, don¡¯t sweat it¡¯ And Sina looks at Sofia and said ¡®So other than trying to get Azief back, what brings you back home?¡¯ Sina said with a teasing smile on her face. Sofia nearly spurted out the tea and biscuits in her mouth. ¡®What do you mean? I¡¯m noting back for him. I wanted to see you and catch up¡¯ ¡®Oh, really?¡¯ Sina look at Sofia like she didn¡¯t believe even a word she said. ¡®I don¡¯t think I believe you, Soph. You had the face since you enter my house¡¯ ¡®What face?¡¯ ¡®My getting-back Azief face¡¯ ¡®What kind of face is that, huh?¡¯ ¡®The only face you got¡¯ and Sina chuckles. Sofia blushes. ¡®She is with Katarina now¡¯ Sina just shook her head. ¡®You know you are my friend. I am always rooting for both of you. From the beginning. If not for you, I might even chase him. He is kind of hot¡¯ And Sina chuckles. Sofia looks at her and rolls back her eyes. She knows Sina is just joking. After all Azief was not Sina type. They might have not talk much these couple of years but Sofia knows what Sina wanted. She wanted a family. But Sofia also heard that Azief met with Katarina after he went out of her seclusion. She knows this news from one of her contacts that was close to the Broker. She hates one thing about Azief. That he couldn¡¯t lie. What she said to him before she left was not a lie. And she is hurt But just like before, she couldn¡¯t imagine a life where she isn¡¯t in his life and where he isn¡¯t in her life. And the fact that he also loves Katarina breaks her heart. Because, there must be someone in his heart he loves more. And she just couldn¡¯t ept it if the person he loves more is not her. Because no matter how he said it is equal, she know it is not. Love is not equal. If anything it is selfish. And anyone who thinks it is no is lying to oneself. So she left. And yet the moment she left she felt like something in her life went dark. It was like she lost something very important and she just couldn¡¯t the emptiness she felt in her heart no matter how he tries to fill it back. It wasn¡¯t until she talks with Will, that she knows she needs to talk to him. She wanted to hold those hands again and dream with him again. And she knows that is fucked. Because she had hopelessly falling in love him, in an abyss so deep she knows she would never get out of it. Now, forever and always. She looks at Sina and then said ¡®Katarina is the most beautiful woman in the world¡¯ She takes a deep breath and looking down at the food on the trays she said ¡®I can¡¯tpete with that¡¯ Sinaughs. ¡®Oh, please. It has always been Azief and Sofia. It has always been you and him. And I know you believe that too.¡¯ Sofia eyes brightened. But she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®I left. And he didn¡¯t chase me¡¯ Sina smiles and shakes her head ¡®Azief has always been little slow and stupid¡¯ ¡®After he got out of his seclusion he did not seek me¡¯ Sina sighed ¡®Like I said, he¡¯s an idiot.¡¯ ¡®But-¡® Sina couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She sighed and then she got up from her chair and holds Sofia shoulders ¡®Listen. I¡¯m going to say something and this time you need to listen. You know from the moment I saw you both, I know. I know whatever you have would be special. I could see it. And Loki could see it too. It is unfortunate that both of you couldn¡¯t see it¡¯ ¡®So, Azief is being an idiot and dull like he always is. You always know he is a little slow in the matters of his heart. For such a powerful man, it is a wonder how he could be such timid in front of love. Love is immense and maybe that is why he is afraid. Especially when it is true love. And what you two have together is special. I should know. I watched you two idiots from the beginning. He is always hiding in the darkness in him. And you might not see it but I know you try to pull him out of that darkness. And you failed¡¯ Sofia head droops down. ¡®So what if you failed?¡¯ Sina said smiling as she saw Sofia is about to cry and patted her head. ¡®You have a lifetime to be together. You have a lifetime of trying to pull him out of that darkness. And surely, someday, you would pull him out of that¡¯ ¡®How can you be sure?¡¯ Sofia small voice enters Sina ears. ¡®Because it is you Soph. Because you might forgot but I didn¡¯t. You are the girl who he risked his life for. Countless of times, regardless of the cost for him. He goes crazy for you each time. You are the girl he just could not let go. Other might not be able to do it. But you can. Because it is you. Because, let¡¯s face it, he did not fall in love with you because of your looks¡¯ ¡®Hey!¡¯ Sofia hit Sina in her shoulder and Sina chuckles. ¡®He fell in love with you because of what you are. Because you are special to him. And I think you know it too. It is why you wanted to return the moment you left. Because you know how special you are to him and that makes him special to you. So, listen to me now. You could sit here in my house, moping on the couch or¡­.you could do something better than that¡¯ Sofia chuckles a bit as she is wiping the tears that is about to falls from her eyes. And then she ask ¡®And what is better than that?¡¯ Smiling Sina answers ¡®Love. Girl, you go to him and remind him why she fell in love with you. Because I know the first moment you two idiots locked eyes, you will remember it all. Girl, that boy loves you very much. I just don¡¯t think he knows how much. Sometimes, you have to remind them¡¯ Sofiaughs. Her eyes were in tears but sheugh as she buried herself on Sina chest and cried her heart out. ¡®I miss this¡¯ She said Sina caress Sofia hair and close her eyes as she hugs her ¡®Wee home, Soph¡¯ And then smiling with a glint of mischief in her eyes she said ¡®I miss all the drama¡¯ Sofia hearing this push Sina away and said ¡®Hey!¡¯ But then looking at each other, like they couldn¡¯t hold their smiles, they smile and then theyughed out loud. Then Sofia started throwing the cakes at Sina and itnded perfectly on her face ¡®Oh, this is war¡¯ Sina said as she took cover in the living room, making the tray as her shield. On her hands, is biscuits and chocte scones. Sofia went to the kitchen pantry searching for more ammunition. They throw food at each other for half an hour. The entire house was dirty by the time they were done. They were sprawled around in the living room, their face and shirts is filled with choctes and flours. Sina look at Sofia who wasying beside her and said ¡®I miss this¡¯ ¡®Me too¡¯ Then Sina look at her house and said ¡®Let¡¯s not tell this to anyone¡¯ Sofia looks at the fondue sticking on the house walls and ceiling. She smiles andughed and nodded After all who would believe that the famous Divine Archer and the Genius Alchemist, respectable figures in the world is throwing cakes at each other, ying like little kids? Then a liquid chocte falls on Sina face from the ceiling. Sofiaughs again Sina however was not upset. Instead she said ¡®You do know you have to clean this all with me right?¡¯ And Sofia instantly be silent. And she takes a look at the house again and she sighs ¡®Fine¡¯ That day was a happy day for Sina. She met an old friend. She met her family. It was truly happy day for her in a long time. But outside of Pandemonium dark clouds ising. The arrival of the Divine Archer in Pandemonium was reported just a few hours after she arrived. Her arrivales at a sensitive time. The President of the World Government is still in Pandemonium. And the Divine Archer hase back to Pandemonium. To those who don¡¯t know, it would seem like that the Death Monarch is summoning all of his people back. There is also the suspicious movement of Oreki in the coast of Japan It looks like the beginning of a war. On other parts of the world, Sithulran is hiding somewhere when she meets a young man wearing fur clothing that offers her something. They talks and then they seems to sh with each other sinking an ind on Cabo Verde. While that was happening, the carriage of the Oracle arrived at the Centre Pce. Escorting him in to the Pce was Will the Purple Speedster. He seems even more powerful and his lightning has a tint of green. And somewhere in a cave on Pandemonium, a man opens his eyes and his fingers seems to glow with power as he smiles inside the darkness in that cave ¡®A lot happened¡¯ that man said before he got up and went outside. Then he flies to the Centre Pce *** Sina has always been a good friend to Sofia and Azief and have always seen those two as she called it idiots doing stupid things. She knows Azief timidness in matters of love and she had always believes in them. Like Loki said, she is the one that is keeping the family together now. There si aliitle about Will there, about Sithulran and You Know Who. Chapter 283: The peace has ended 01 PANDEMONIUM The wind shifted, the clouds moves and a premonition of storms are in the horizon. The world is in a state of vignce after the Meeting in Hawaii. The news of what happened after the meeting in Hawaii has already been spread all over the world by the White Owl. By now the whole world is preparing. Whether it is for another war to begin or a new change that would affect the Three Great Powers, all of them is preparing whichever the wind blows. Any changes in the current influences and forces rting to the Tree Great Powers in turn will affect the affairs of the world. Even the Republic is on lockdown now with the Senators conspiring and having secret meeting all over the world. Boris and Katarina are cloistered inside the Senate as they seem to be arguing about something and their argument seems to bring down snowstorm on Moscow as the snow piled six feet high. The Thunder Monarch Oreki on Japan seems to be uncharacteristically quiet. And he did not return to the Ind of Peace after the Battle in Cote D¡¯ivoire instead returning to Japan and stay there. Raymond and Hikigaya on the other hand is holding the fort in the Ind of Peace. While all of this is happening the other faction in the world is also making their own moves. The League of Freedom on the other hand seems to solidify their position in their respective regions, making sure their house is clean from rats from other forces. They seem to be nning for something big. There is also the fact that while the League of Freedom did not join the meeting in Hawaii, people notice that when the alien fleet arrived near the moon, the Star Ark of the League of Freedom also flies to space. That night when the alien fleet arrived, the Republic mobilized their Battlestar, a Battlestar the size of three small countries, shocking the whole world. They disyed some of their hidden strength and capability. Moscow was put under lockdown with all the important Senator was put in a safe room somewhere in a bunker. The Star Cannon of the Senate was revealed when thend behind the Senate open up and emerging from below the ground was the Star Cannon, pointed to the stars. Meanwhile the World Government brought out a new kind of spaceship, the secret Iron Fortress. It is made by an unidentified minerals provided by the Order of Thinkers. The mineral gives the space Battlestar durability against an attack by Disk Formation levelers. By the looks of the Iron Fortress is not entirelyplete but the World Government probably fearing another invasion from an otherworldly invaders still deployed it. Both the World government and the Republic went all out. And while the Battlestar and the iron Fortress appear around the moon that night, the Star Ark was nowhere to be seen even though it also went to space. This does not escape the eyes of many factions in the world. They all felt that there is something wrong with that. Narleod is known to be as scheming. In this world there are three famous people the whole world recognizes as great schemers. President Ashikaga Hirate of the World Government, Loki the Trickster and Narleod of the League of Freedom. But the world is still worried about the talks between the Death Monarch of Pandemonium and President Hirate of the World Government From the reports in the newspaper published by the White Owl, after the meeting in Hawaii ended, Death Monarch talks to Hirate about something. The Death Monarch then proceeded to whisper something to Earthshaker Raymond. They seem to be talking about something and seem to agree on something. And then before anyone could react the Death Monarch took Hirate with him and flies to the sky with a speed that broke the sound barrier. But Raymond did not do anything to stop it. He was not even shocked. When asked by the other people in the meeting, he told the people there that they are going to have a talk. ¡®Death Monarch took Hirate with him to Pandemonium¡¯ That is what he said when Boris asked him. *** The water slowly slowed down as thest droplet of water falls down onto his body. Beads of water falls down from his body, the feeling of being clean revitalized him He shut off the shower. Hirate took the towel on the towel rack and then dry himself then he put the towel back on the rack. He sighs as hees out from the shower. Even though he was supposed to be rxing it is not as easy. Especially when he is in enemy territory. It has been three days since he is here in Pandemonium. For the past few days he has been resting. Today, it seems Death Monarch has finally decided it is time to talk about the matter they both have been debating during that meeting in Hawaii. Hirate still remembers. After he arrived in Pandemonium, he was given a residence in a beautiful vi around the Gardens of Pandemonium. As he wears his robe he walks to the balcony of his vis. And looking outside he could see the beautiful colors of the Gardens of Pandemonium in front of his eyes. It was full of flowers, birds and small game running around thergest garden in the world. He smiles a bit. ¡®It is truly a breathtaking view¡¯ he said to himself as he takes a deep breath. He heard about the beauty of the Gardens of Pandemonium even in the Ind of Peace from his ambassadors but he never thought he would ever be able to visit it considering that the garden is inside the Centre Pce Area. And he could be considered a persona non grata in Pandemonium. Hirate was taking a deep breath when a purple butterfly perched itself onto the ledge of the balcony. Hirate just smiles a she look at the butterfly his eyes shining with some light purple color. ¡®Beautiful little butterfly, what are you doing here at this time?¡¯ He asked as he put his finger forward and the butterflies fly andnded on one of his finger. Hirate just chuckles. Then he patted the butterfly wings and shakes his fingers the purple butterfly flies away to the Garden. Hirate eyes shines like he seems to saw something. In the table inside his room are a half-eaten biscuit and an almost finished coffee. He was given a summon in the morning to prepare himself to meet the Death Monarch. If this was the World government there would never be such an absurd thing as him being summoned. In the World Government he summons people and not the other way around. And the Keepers of the Pce are unbearably arrogant, looking at him with disdain. Considering the fact that Hirate himself is a Disk Formation leveler he could easily dispatch the Keepers of the Pce with just his thoughts. He could make them crazy or tweak with their memories with his ability as a Mind Master but he didn¡¯t do that. Because this is Pandemonium. His title as the President of the World Government might mean something outside but here in Pandemonium it means jack shit. Because Hirate knows in Pandemonium, there is only one word that people listen to. And that is the Death Monarch. It is the reason why he restrains his anger and politely speaks with the Keeper of the pce. He just hope his trust on the Death Monarch is not misced He smiles and he then said ¡®There is a tide in the affairs of men, which taken at the flood leads on to fortune. Omitted, all the voyage of their life is bound in shallows and in miseries. On such a full sea are we now afloat, and we must take the current when it serves. Or lose our ventures¡¯ For some reason he was reminded of these word. One of his secretaries is an avid reader of Shakespeare. He decided it is time to stop waiting around. Which is why he agreed toe to Pandemonium. Now, he hopes for a good conclusion. He sighed as he went back inside his room to prepare his meeting the Death Monarch. *** I have been thinking and been deliberating. I decided to post all the chapters today in parts instead of scheduling it. Because this chapter is meant to be read in one sitting. And this is a 12 thousand word chapter. So, rejoice. And please bear a few days without a new chapter after this mass release. Anyway, I am thinking of buying a new table which will help me writing faster and morefortable. So finger crossed next month will have even more chapter. Chapter 284: The peace has ended 02 HOOT! HOOT! The sounds of birds chirping could be heard in many parts of this beautiful andrge garden. Around the ponds some deer¡¯s are taking a drink before running away started by some beaver showing their face near the bushes. Thisrge garden is none other than the Gardens of Pandemonium. The All Demon ce. That is what Pandemonium literally trantes to. But while it is tranted like an All Demon ce it is anything but. It is one of the most peaceful and safest ces in the whole wide world. It is full of people living and a great civilization center of the world where people of all different walks of life gathered. Because of the type of government in Pandemonium which is quiteid-back it also is able to amodates many people of all different kinds. But just because it is quiteid-back doesn¡¯t mean it is a ce where crime is rampant. On the contrary it is a ce that has low level of crime. Outside Pandemonium there are many crimes and most crimes before the Fall could even be considered a norm after the fall. But in Pandemonium it is slightly different. Probably there is not many would do heavy crime in Pandemonium. Is it because they arew abiding citizens? No. It is simply because they are afraid of Death Monarch. Not to mention there is still the Three Generals as a deterrent force. None of the Three Generals is considered merciful when executing punishment. The cities in Pandemonium are booming with migrants and refugees from all over the world take their chances and sail the Pandemonium Sea to reach to Pandemonium and be its citizen. No matter how treacherous the sea and dangerous it is, people won¡¯t just stoping to this once forbidden continent, feeling only safe when they reached the soil of Pandemonium. People are settling down here, setting own their roots in Pandemonium. It is a peaceful continent and a beautifulnd minus the monster and constant raid and exploratory expedition around the Forbidden Zone. And in Pandemonium, especially in the Centre Region where the Centre pce is located, the Capital of Pandemonium there is the most beautiful garden in the world. The Gardens of Pandemonium. It is thergest garden in Pandemonium and is located inside the Centre Pce grounds. When one enters the Garden one could not help but be reminded of Northern France. It is actually Death Monarch tribute to someone. Thisrge garden is maintained by gardeners and botanist. There are a lot of willows on the bank on one of the pond in this garden. There is a small intricate design of bridges across the pond enhancing the beauty of the multitude beautiful scene all over the gardens. Some of the bridges in other parts of the pond are covered with beautiful wisterias. The clear water of the pond reflects the flowers in the surrounding creating a breathtaking scene. Not to mention there are a lot of flowers from different species. Some of it is flowers from before the Fall and some of it is some flowers that grows after the Fall. Some of the flowers in the garden blooms and be crystal at night and by morning turns back to flowers with petals. There is also the climbing rose in some parts of the garden, making some parts of the garden to look like a kingdom of rose. By now there are 13000 different types of nts and trees in this garden. The walking trails in this garden are well maintained by many people and there is also animals like deer, beavers, butterflies and birds. It is also like a conservatory. When anyone is entering the garden they would see the intricately detailed statues of Death Monarch and the others heroes of Pandemonium like Wang Jian, Sofia, Sina, Athena, Freya, the Seven Fairies and Loki all around the different parts of the garden. This is not one of Death Monarch input. Instead it is the administration decision as they think it serves to enhance Azief prestige and reputation. Since it does not harm him, Azief approves it. Fountain is also present in many parts of the different parts of the garden. If one look closely at the fountain one would see a few silver coins on the bottom of it. When some of the Keepers of the pce went to the gardens some of them throws a coin into the fountain and make wishes. And the Garden is also a perfect ce to make out. And not before long one could guess what would happen. But after one of the guards of the Pce was caught making out in the Garden with someone, the Keepers of the pce and the rted department all started tasking the Guard to patrol the area. The guard that was caught only gets a p in the wrist. It is a person named Milos or something. It is not an exaggeration to say that the Garden of Pandemonium is probably the most beautiful garden in the world right now. Many do not know this but the Death Monarch is quite the patron of arts. The one maintaining his garden is a famous Botanist that could enhance growth of nts and flowers. He is also a patron of many sculptors and artist. Azief was never the man of the arts. While he knows the name of famous painting he himself never understand what the art tries to convey. But Katarina loves it. She used to tell him how much she loved it. There is this kind of light in her eyes when she spoke about art. To her, even when the world has fallen apart, art still matters. Azief did not understand it. But he didn¡¯t need to understand it. What he knows is that Katarina loves it and it matters to her. That is the only reason he need to support it. One part of the garden is designed to look like ude Montre¡¯s Garden, in Giverny of Northern France. That area has a pond filled with water lilies. That area is a tribute to Katarina who loves M artwork. In the central part of the garden, there is a man clothed in ck. Around him life seems to dance. But yet there is also an aura of Death. But the aura of Life around him suppress that aura of Death That man in none other than Azief, the Death Monarch. He sits on a throne of bones, looking calm and dignified. With flowers blooming behind him and the aura of life that seems toe out from the garden, somehow the throne of bones and the background of flowers blooming create a beautiful contradictory scene that seems to highlight the cycle of creation and destruction. He seems to be enjoying an evening tea, the wind from outside blowing gently inside the Garden bringing with it the fragrance of the flowers. There are a few dishes in front of him. The table is made of a mineral that seems to be as hard as diamond maybe even surpasses it. He was gracefully eating. Beside him is one of the Keepers of the Pce. Azief wasing early to his meeting. Because he knows he has kept Hirate waiting for long enough. He smirks and chuckles a bit when he thought of it. The Keepers of the Pce saw the Death Monarch smirking and chuckling. The Keepers pretends he did not see anything. Azief takes a deep breath as he takes another bite of the biscuits. He likes to be in this garden when he had to think of something. It did not take a long time for this garden to be finished. Considering he rarely returns to the Pce he half expected for the Gardens to be unmaintained. But he underestimates the fear people have for him. Even though he was not present, the fear that the Death Monarch would find wrong with any of the job of the Keepers of the Pce kept the Head Keepers of the Pce awake at night. He even have nightmares in his sleep. The reputation of the Death Monarch is entrenched deeply in the minds of the people around the world. The Death Monarch had this image of doing anything he wanted whenever wanted, fearsome and terrifying. One minute he could beughing, the other he would be chopping your head in the middle of a conversation. That causes the entire Keepers of the Pce to always double check everything in the Centre Pce, each part is maintained perfectly. Azief smell the tea and then took another sip. It was then he saw a butterflynding near a nearby flowers It ps it wings slowly and gently and purple dustes out from the butterflies. Azief whistles and that purple dust dissipated. The butterflies turn into a smote of purple dust and disintegrated like a paper being burned by a fire. Azief only scoffed and then he looks at the garden trails and said. ¡®That is pretty bold of you, Hirate¡¯ Then Azief heard footsteps. Being escorted by one of the Keepers of the Pce was a man wearing a purple robe that is designed to look like the official robe for the World Government. His hair was long and he had that regal bearing of a person ustomed to power andmanding people. Some people would be awed by such regal bearing but in front of Azief that kind of bearing pales inparison. If Hirate, walking to Azief exudes the bearing of a Great King, Azief sitting there on his throne of bones exudes the majesty of an Overlord overseeing life and death. Around Hirate Psionic force envelops his entire being. And around his shoulders there is a lone purple butterfly, pping its wings gently as it stayed always near Hirate. ¡®It is nothing to you Death Monarch. Just simple tricks, not worthy of mentioning. I just wanted to see if you were angry or not so I sent my little butterfly to probe. I mean nothing from it¡¯ Hirate said. He keeps smiling as he approached the table. ¡®I am sorry that I am a littlete. There is a lot I had to think about. After all, this talk of ours could determine the politicalndscape of the world¡¯ Azief just nodded but he did not say anything else. He just took another sip of tea in front of him and gesture the Keepers of the Pce to be dismissed from the garden. The Keepers that was standing beside the Death Monarch took the te of dishes and leave the pot of tea and the two cup. The keepers that were escorting Hirate also dismissed himself. Now inside thisrge garden there are only two people. They look at each other. Azief like always was expressionless and Hirate had that smile. That smile that resemble Loki smiles. When both of the Keepers of the Pce went out from the Garden the sweat they repressed from their foreheade drenching own. They looked at each other and both of them gulped as they nodded each other. They both understand what the other experienced People need to be there to sense the tension in the atmosphere when the two men meet each other. Not to mention the auraing out from them could suffocate anyone even though it was not directed at them. One of them stands beside Death Monarch and the other one stand beside Hirate. Both of them felt their Orb shaking and cracking just being exposed to their aura. They sighed a breath of relief and immediately exited the gardens. *** The meeting between the two began. This is the second part of the chapter. And they didn¡¯t even talk yet. Go on¡­I know you want to read the next chapter. leave somements. Shout out to DarkEden and Asura. Your battles are legendary but a new contender has risen recently in thement section. Thank you for supporting me. And next chapter I would announce something. And I want to ask all of your opinion about that matter. So, go on my readers, Continue your journey to the (third steps) this reference would be understood when you reached thest part. Chapter 285: The peace has ended 03 ¡®Have a seat¡¯ Azief said to Hirate. Hirate look around the garden for a while and nodded as he takes a seat opposite Azief. The butterflies that flies around his shoulder perched itself onto Hirate shoulders By now there are more butterflies flying around Hirate. ¡®You have a beautiful garden. It is even more beautiful than the Gardens in my ind¡¯ Hirateplimented Azief just nodded. Hirate took the cup in front of him and pour himself a cup of tea. The smell of the tea was calming and fragrant. It is made by new types of tea leaves that appear after the Fall. It is quite calming even just by smelling the fragrance of the tea leavesing out from the heat of the tea Azief has already put down his tea cup. His hand is on the handle of his throne of bones. Both of his throne handle is a human skull. It is truly a terrifying sight and it is supposed to be. This has always been the way Death Monarch does his talk. He pressures them mentally. Hirate felt like he was sitting in front of a ten foot God disguised as a mortal. Even though Azief is almost seven feet, he is not ten feet. But just by his charisma, he appearsrger than he is in Hirate eyes. And Hirate knows that. Other people would have been stutter to form words in their mind when pressured like that. But if there is one thing Hirate is good at it is controlling his own mind. While he may yet not master the ability to control other people mind, he had master the ability to control his own mind. So he did just that. The Psionic Force enables him to calm his mind. Hirate take control over his fears and mind, as he takes a deep breath, close his eyes and in that one moment, his mind be clear again. Clear and full of rity He opens his eye once again and smiles like nothing happened. Azief smirks a little. Then Hirate once again looks at the garden and sighs. ¡®The world outside would probably draw many conclusion about the two of us meeting. This is after all unexpected¡¯ ¡®It is inevitable¡¯ Azief added. Hirate just chuckles slightly. Then Hirate said ¡®When you said you needed to talk I didn¡¯t think you would bring me to Pandemonium. It is almost like I am a hostage¡¯ Azief did not answer or spoke anything about that. And Hirate also did not lose his temper. He took another sip of his tea and tries to see any changes in the facial expression of the Death Monarch. Nothing. There is nothing that changes. He could still lose his temper in the presence of Raymond, scolding or even raising his voice towards the Death Monarch but he does not dare do it here. Not here in Pandemonium. In Pandemonium is very clear that there is only one ruler and there is only one rule that truly matters. The only real ruler in Pandemonium is Death Monarch and whatever he said goes. He is the Law. He is the judge, jury and executioner. With one word the Death Monarch could kill him here and no one will bat any eyes. If the person in front of him is any other person than the Death Monarch, Hirate would not be so scared or intimidated. He would not be so subdued either. This is because any other people would try their hardest not to make an enemy with the World government. But in front of the Death Monarch he could not posture like that. He is unable to and he does not dare to. This is because the person in front of him is a person capable of waging a war against the world government and not only he is capable of waging war against the World Government he is also capable of winning it. Azief look at Hirate and he is also thinking of many things. Hirate is not the only one with considerations. Thinking about it, his feud with Hirate is mostly because of the constant attempt of the World Government to suppress him. He of course understands why the World government tried to suppress him. He was a thorn in their eyes. He started as an eyesore that they could destroy anytime they wanted. But Hirate and the World government clearly miscalcted his potential. In the years since then he rise up to be an existence that surpass them in terms of power and even influence. Azief could understand the World Government actions of course. He understands why people want to keep their influence and position. If there is anything he understands, he understands temptation of power the most. Looking at Hirate, so close to him, he no longer felt so apprehensive. Because he knows Hirate could do nothing to him. It used to be he had to be cautious of Hirate. But now, he truly could look down on the world. He could end Hirate just by his whims. But¡­.now is not the time. People outside of Pandemonium have been specting that he brought Hirate to Pandemonium to settle old score. He might have before and he might still settle it¡­.but at least it will not happen today. Because there is something more important than their feud. They both recognize this. Which is why this talk even happens. Azief look at Hirate and then said ¡®Hirate. You heard what the Orvanians said. What did you think?¡¯ Hirate heard the cold deep voice of the Death Monarch. Usually Death Monarch would emanate his domineering aura and tries to intimidate the people talking to him. But this does not seem like a prelude to such talks where he strong arms other people to cave into his demands. Hirate thought for a while before he answers ¡®That we are not ready. We are too unprepared to y with the big leagues¡¯ Then he added ¡®We need more time¡¯ Azief looked at Hirate and then he nodded. He also seems to agree with what Hirate is thinking. He taps his finger on the handle of his throne. Then he said ¡®That is true. We are not ready. Humanity as a whole is not ready topete with the many races in the Universe¡¯ as he sigh and look at the sky. Then he added ¡®Out there, there are millions of races of aliens. Not all of them are powerful but those that are¡­.they are not something to be underestimated¡¯ Hirate nodded in agreement. Hirate then ask Death Monarch about one of the topic they agreed to discuss before. ¡®Death Monarch what is your purpose of the World Distribution Event? Is it to divide up thends between our three forces?¡¯ There are many meanings in Hirate words. This is one of the questions Hirate wanted to ask the Death Monarch the n most. He did not mention any other faction. He said the Three Forces. ¡®Are you intending to restore the d¨¦tente? To restore back the status quo?¡¯ Azief look at Hirate with disbelief and then he snorted. ¡®Status quo? I admire your optimism. Hahahaha¡¯ heughed and then he look at Hirate and said ¡®Almost three years ago when I fall in battle in an attempted assassination, the status quo has already been broken¡¯ Hirate eyebrows creased. He put down his tea cup. He no longer had any mood to continue drinking. He then look at Azief eyes and said ¡®You are back. We could restore back the status quo. If we work togeth-¡® But before Hirate finish his sentence Azief interjected and said ¡®The floodgates has already been opened Hirate. It is toote to do anything now. The so called bnce you and your organization pursue is no longer viable. You have to make do with what we have now.¡¯ Then looking at Hirate defiant expression Azief added. ¡®We could not close it because it is already broken. The best we can do is containing it¡¯ Then sighing Azief spoke ¡®In the years I am not here, there seems to be many organizations that sprouted up all over the world¡¯ Hirate nodded. For a while there is silence between the two men. They could hear the birds chirping not far away from them. The butterflies around Hirate ps it wings and purple dust falls down from their wings. Then Azief remember something. Heughs a little as his gaze look down on Hirate ¡®Hirate, do you think I don¡¯t know one of yours scheme involves me?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Hirate asked. ¡®You might seem to dislike me, but you surely have no qualms in using me in pursuing you Great n. The Three great Powers. Hah¡¯ Azief scoffed. ¡®You think I didn¡¯t know it is also one of your ns? When I first began to be well known you exaggerate my achievements and spread it all around. You make me out to be this fearsome warrior. An object of fear. Heh, amon enemy¡¯ Hirate face darkened ¡®You made me themon enemy to unite you people together. I mean there is no easier way to unite different types of people other than giving them amon enemy to fight¡¯ Azief eyes sharply look at Hirate, the pressure is slowly rising on Hirate body. It was truly like a ten feet God is trying to kill him with just his gaze. When Hirate look at that gaze, it was almost like he hallucinated the image that Azief body and his presence growingrger andrger. From ten feet tall to twelve feet tall. With each sentence he spokes he seems to growrger. Azief continue speaking ¡®Of course at that time I think you have a different n. You held me up as an unstable force in the world, an obstacle to World peace¡¯ Then Azief smirk. In a way because of that there is a pressure on him to improve himself. It was a heavy pressure. But he never shows it to his friends and Sofia. In a way Sofia was right. Thinking about it, he never let her in. She did not only want the sweet things. She wants everything. The bad, the good. The happy times and even the sad times. She wanted to share all of that with him and she wanted him to be able to share those things with her. And Azief remembers how Sofia shouted at him ¡®When will we truly love each other? When will this man opens his heart to me and truly let me enter? When will that happen?¡¯ And he saw how tears fall down from Sofia eyes. And remembering it still hurt him. She wanted everything. And everything scares him. He sighed and then he continues looking at Hirate and said ¡®What you didn¡¯t probably expect is that I am too much for you and your organization to handle. In a way, I grow too much and too fast for you to react sensibly. If am not wrong, you intend to defeat me when you first capture Will and show off your power to the world. The fact that Will spies for me is secondary. You just needed a reason¡¯ Hirate did not say anything but he did not denied it either This matter happens a long time ago. Nothing he said or do now could change the past. Azief then continued speaking ¡®You intend to defeat me and capture me, and nting the idea that you are the one that have the right of hegemony and then you would defeated the weak Revolutionary Army that was based in Russia¡¯ Azief justughed when recalling of this matter. ¡®What you couldn¡¯t possibly predict was that I not only survives your schemes I even defeated you and break down that image of invincibility of the World Government. From then on, your organization was always regarded second below me. Your well-crafted ns to strengthen the image of the World Government with my defeat ended up helping me create the image of invincibility.¡¯ Hirate just smiles bitterly. *** Like I said this chapter is meant to be read in one sitting and is hard to cut since it would also cut the conversation. Anyway, I promised you an announcement right? I am thinking of putting Age of Adventure here. For my original readers they know all about Age of Adventure. So, what do you think about that? Chapter 286: The peace has ended 04 ¡®You must not have thought of the n backfiring when you are scheming against me¡¯ Hirate was silent bit he closes his eyes and he sighed. He did not only trying to dispel the hallucination but he is also recounted the past. The Psionic force revolves around his Disk trying to dispel as much a possible of the domineering aura that has begun affecting Hirate mind. He then opens his eyes once again and sitting in front of him is the Death Monarch in his original height. ¡®I did not know how you know but it is not a secret that I try to schema against you. That was not the first time and I doubt it is thest. I see you still keeping that grudges alive.¡¯ ¡®But is that important now? Considering the many things that have changed since then?¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®It is not important considering our situation now. I¡¯m just reminding you why I hate you¡¯ And Azief finally take another sip of the tea, smiling. Hirate seeing this also takes another sip trying to calm down his burning heart right now. ¡®And Death Monarch if you want me toe here just to insult me, to hash out old things, then it is not toote to let me return to Ind of Peace and wage war against each other.¡¯ Azief eyebrows rose up ¡®I could still do that¡¯ Azief said Hirate smiles ¡®But you didn¡¯t¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit. Azief then sighed and ask ¡®Why did you trust me enough to let me bring you here to Pandemonium? It is quite surprising when you agree to my request¡¯ ¡®Does it really matter?¡¯ Hirate ask. Azief just nodded as he put down his cup and lean back on his throne. Hirate put down the cup and then he said, trying to exin ¡®It is not really a hard choice to make¡¯ He begins. ¡®Especially because I have no other choice. After all if there is one thing l learned about people it is this. If you want people to trust you, you sometime have to trust them first. Especially when you don¡¯t have leverage over them¡¯ And Hirate smirk a bit at that. And then looking at those clear hazel eyes of the Death Monarch, he said this word ¡®I am not the man I was before. And I doubt you were the man you were before. At least I think we both could acknowledge that¡¯ Azief nodded. He still remembers the determination of the people inside the bunker room in Hawaii. They were prepared to die fighting if the fleet attacks Earth. It surprised him to see that kind of determination and will War brings out the worse in people. But sometimes it also brings the good in people. Hirate then sighed as he said ¡®War brings out the worst and the best in people. Wars do not make men great, but they do bring out the greatness in good men. War is romantic only to those who are far away from the sounds and turmoil of battle. I came back as better men as a result of being in that war and I would do it again if called upon. But each of us that participated in that war hoped that if we had learned anything from the experience it is that war is unreal, and we earnestly hoped that it would never happen again.¡¯ Azief look at the fiery eyes of Hirate and there is a slight smile and slight puzzlement. He then ask ¡®What happens in the years that I was gone?¡¯ Hirate immediately answers ¡®War happens. You were not present in the early days of the upations of Weronian and you were also not present during theirst struggle. I have never seen so much suffering and such brutality in my whole life. It still keeps me up at night sometimes.¡¯ Then taking a deep breath he said. ¡®Me killing people and fighting against people scheming against them while it is reprehensible, I have reasons for my killing¡¯ Azief look at him and his eyebrows rose up. Hirate understand the irony. He just smiles bitterly and continues his word. ¡®Whether it be profit, some kind of personal sense of justice or because of interest, I have a reason for killing people. But I have never seen such senseless killing in such a massive scale the way that the war teaches me. In a way they were not really meaningless killing ,you know. It is an eradication. Genocide of the entire race of humanity¡¯ Then he sighs and then looks wearily at Azief. ¡®You defeated Purunghasa and brought down the Pirs of the Weronians and weaken the Weronian on Earth. Most people would tell you that we humans started a counterattack since that day and we won every battle and manages to drive of the Weronian invasion. It was a moment of glory and triumph. It is also a great story¡¯ Hirate said this sentence with a sense of sarcasm. ¡®The few Weronians that are still alive are in hiding somewhere in the world. They hides in some dark caverns or tunnels while there are still some people that are hunting them for their bones or their skins which can be used to make many things. And some are hunting them for some personal reason. There were many people that die that day. There are people with grudges. People who have their loved ones taken from them. And they still do not forget what happens to them¡¯ Azief was silent at this. He understands hatred. He understands anger. He lived four lives as Azul. He felt regret, felt sadness, felt sorrow and longing, felt love and heartbreak. How could he not understand it? How could he not understand these desires and these feelings? More than anyone he understands. He is only thankful that while he understands those feeing, he still manages to feel empathy and not indifference. At least he learns that much from Azul regret. The real pity is when you feel nothing. He let Hirate continues ¡®But it was not as easy as the people describe. It is not at all a sessful counter attack where we won every battle. It is just that the battle that is won is more heavily emphasized. There is nothing we could do. I, Boris we all lie to the world. Because the world¡­in the absence of you¡­.needs a new hope. So, we sell them hope¡­and by God we sell them a great story and they all bought it¡¯ Hirate snorted a bit, not out of disdain to the world but to himself. Azief sighed. But he also understands where Hirate ising from. Nothing is more demoralizing than losing hope. Hirateugh bitterly as he said ¡®Thest struggle of Weronians is terrifying. I saw it by myself. Their warrior tribes decide since they could not get Earth, they would rather try to inflict as much damage as possible. It is a scorched Earth tactics onto the whole world¡¯ ¡®How many people were killed in their crazed attacks and how many cities and viges were razed to the ground, how many men , women, children and people getting eaten by the Weronian. I walk the Earth and the only thing I saw was corpses, bones and ashes¡¯ He closes his eyes for a moment and it was like he was reliving those moment all over again. Then opening his eyes he ask Death Monarch ¡®Tell me something, Death Monarch. When you experience something like that tell me, won¡¯t that kind of experience changes you belief and value?¡¯ Hirate look determined as he look at that unmoving hazel eyes, a passive observer. In those eyes, Hirate almost could see a trace of feeling. Then he said ¡®In your eyes I might look like some evil schemer and that is fine by me. I know what I am and I do not deny what I am. But I am not some heartless bastard. I like power. In fact I love power. But I also learn something. And it is etched on my heart since that day. I now understand the responsibility of people with power. You want to say that I schemed against you and it wrong?¡¯ And the Hirate smirks ¡®It is wrong¡­to you. Yes, but it is not wrong to my people. Because at the time, my people wanted to expand the World Government and unify the hearts of all humanity under one banner. At the time, what is one measly lifepared to the unity of humanity?¡¯ Azief scoffed. Hirate continues ¡®The only wrong thing I did was that I underestimated you and that changes the entire n. And instead of gaining the recognition of the world, my organization instead gained a powerful enemy we don¡¯t want. Trust me, if I could turn back time, I would take it back. But we know that is not possible¡¯ Azief only smiles mysteriously. Azief then shakes his head. ¡®Enough of this. Hirate, I¡¯m not your therapist. In the end¡­isn¡¯t it is simply because you are weak?¡¯ This sentence shuts out Hirate mouth. Azief then chuckles and look pointedly at Hirate, his hand gripping the skull on the handle of his throne. ¡®Do you really think I do not know why you did the things you did? Do you think I am some naive kid living under some rock? He thenughs like he heard some joke. ¡®You think I don¡¯t know the reason why you did all those things? You make it sound so noble. You make meugh. Doing it for your people¡¯ Azief said like he heard the greatest joke ever told. ¡®Isn¡¯t it simply because of your ambition? Don¡¯t deny what is in your heart. At least I never say white is ck and ck is white.¡¯ There was silence in the garden as these two men look at each other. They then both smiles at each other. Then both of them took a sip out of their tea cup. On the distance the chirping of birds could be heard singing a song only they understand. ¡®How much of the story was true?¡¯ Azief asked as he put down his cup. Hirate then reply ¡®As much as you trust me.¡¯ Hirate then put down his tea cup down onto the table. ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Azief said. ¡®And do you think I trust you?¡¯ Azief ask back. Hirate smiles and then shakes his head ¡®I guess it is not enough for you¡¯ ¡®What makes you say that?¡¯ ¡®The fact thate here with your clone¡¯ Hirate calmly answered. Azief eyes narrowed. ¡®You notice?¡¯ Hirate nodded. Azief did not exin anything nor does he shows any signs of his expression indicating whether he is sorry or anything else. He just sits there on his throne of bones, looking nonchnt. Neither does he need to exin. The more he tries to exin the more people would know about him. And that would not be something Azief wanted. Especially not for someone who is now neither friend nor foe. But something in between. Hirate just sighed. To pry words from Death Monarch mouth is impossible unless he wished to tell him. And he is not hoping to do such things. ¡®I don¡¯t want to waste time, Death Monarch. The longer I am here, the more restless the outside world will be. ¡®There are a lot of things we need to talk and try to reach an agreement with. First, there is the world distribution events¡¯ ¡®Are you intending to split it between us three?¡¯ Though Azief said otherwise before, Hirate still hope Azief could reconsider. Azief just close his eyes for a moment and then he answer. ¡®There are a lot of factions that rises in the aftermath of the Weronian War. I intend to split the world into seven parts¡¯ Hirate frown his eyebrows. Death Monarch decision would introduce an unstable factor in an already unbnced sphere of power. But what caught Hirate ears was the seven parts. Why seven? Then Hirate ask ¡®Would you please reconsider this matter?¡¯ Azief shake his head. ¡®Like I said Hirate, the floodgate is already opened. The age of the Three Great Power has ended¡¯ ¡®You truly don¡¯t mind sharing it?¡¯ Hirate ask. Azief smiles. ¡®The world was never mine to begin with and I am not interested in it. If I want it, do you think anyone could stop me?¡¯ Azief said it with such unswerving confidence that his word seems to be the truth. ¡®I am not the once that coins the word Three Great Powers. I did not establish the many cities in Pandemonium. I did not administrate the many things that happen in Pandemonium. If anything I am just a figurehead¡¯ Then he smirks and added ¡®An effective figurehead to repel flies and ants but still just a figurehead. I am not interested in this world. You can have it if you are that interested¡¯ ¡®Then, what i-¡® But before Hirate managed to finished his words, Azief shakes his head andughs. It shocked Hirate as Azief then said ¡®At least that is what I thought before I was almost being assassinated¡¯ And there is a cruel and cold smile etched on Azief face. ¡®But I learned that if you have arge group of people helping you, listening to your orders, you could easily do many more things and achieving many more things. In a way, that assassination attempt on my life has opened my eyes on certain things I failed to notice and neglected¡¯ Hirate nodded. He understands that is the perks thate with having many people following you. ¡®I understand¡¯ Hirate said about the matters of the Distribution of the world. He knows enough to no longer insist. Then he sighed as he proceeds to another topic they discussed before. ¡®The world right now could not handle another war. We have only two billion people left on Earth. Imagine the sheer casualties of humans. Almost five billion people die since the beginning of the Fall. We need to have a period of stability and peace. Do you agree with this Death Monarch?¡¯ Azief nodded and reply ¡®I do agree on this matter. We need to bide our strength and prepare ourselves¡¯ Azief acknowledges that no matter how strong he is he alone could not defeat an entire civilization of aliens more advanced than they are. If not for the World Orb suppression that suppresses otherworldly beings on Earth, Earth would have long fallen under the Weronians. Hirate nodded in agreement and then he ask ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you just make the Prohibition of War permanent? That would ensure world peace¡¯ Hirate ask *** The fourth part of the chapter. It is near for you all to understand the reference in the beginning. And what did you think about the AOA? Should I? Should I not? Chapter 287: The peace has ended 05 Azief chuckles and shakes his head ¡®And make me the world enemy number one?¡¯ ¡®Non-aggression pact among two factions could easily be brokered. But for me to control the entire world and forces them to y by my terms, even I am not idealistic enough to think that would work. The basis of war is different for everyone. No one ever joins conflict for the sake of joining conflict, as war as you yourself put it, an extremely exhausting affair. Not to mention all that brutality¡¯ Azief only smiles. And then he continues. ¡®What if they war against each other for religious differences? I heard some Pdins in Italy establish some sort of order of Faith. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t see cults are flourishing all over the world. With hope gone, people turns to wrong things¡¯ Then pausing for a moment he then continued ¡®And what about resources? When I divided the worldter, people like always, will never be content with what they have. They would surely war against each other to get what they believe is theirs. And if I prohibit them from fighting for what they believe in, for what they need¡­who do you think that would bear all that hatred, all that dissatisfaction other than yours truly?¡¯ Hirate only listen and closing his eyes. He knows he is being unfair but he could not help but ask. He knows that in the end wares down to wanting something enough that people would die for it. Whether that thing is some belief or faith or wealth or resources they believe would save them, people would fight if they believe in it strong enough. They would even willingly die for it. Azief and Hirate is both pragmatist in a way. And Hirate is an even more pragmatist than Azief. Azief at least when it concerns the people he loves, his family and friends, he tend to throw all that practical thinking out of the room. Ironically, it is only during those times Azief could break his limits. His feeling and emotions, his desire to protect makes him even stronger and it makes him even more alive than he ever is. In that moment where your failure would determine the fates of the people you love, there is nothing else to do other than surpass oneself and bes even stronger. But Hirate is always practical. He tries a shard as possible to remove the emotional part in his decision making procedure. He tries as hard as he can to never make a mistake So, Hirate immediately saw the problem of trying to enforce the Prohibition of War permanently. He hoped that Azief did not see that w but Death Monarch is not some idiot. Other people could be persuaded for the greater good slogan Hirate always preached but he never even bothered trying to preach that to Death Monarch. Because he knew it is useless and knows he would only be ridiculed by Death Monarch if he tries to do it. There is also the fact that if the Prohibition is maintained permanently the only one that benefited from the Prohibition is the World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium. And the other factions could also see it. Their hatred would simmer and then it only takes a few sparks to light a fuse and the result would be a great explosion of chaos. In the end, if all the faction all over the world felt the Prohibition so unbearable, they might even take up arms. All of them. At the same time. And with only one target. Death Monarch. That is why Azief only decree a one year Prohibition of War. Every faction is still in awe and fears him and his reputation is at the peak. One year of a world without war¡­.that Azief could achieve with his current reputation. There is one other reason why Azief did not agree to maintain the Prohibition of War permanently. It is not only because of the other reason. It is also because even though in the possibility that if he managed to force the world to obey his Prohibition of war, it would be too taxing for his people and spread out his forces. Pandemonium is not known to possess many soldiers like the World Government orrge influence of power all over the world like the Republic. Pandemonium is known for having elite experts that could battle with arge army by their lonesome. Unless Azief ascend to be a higher existence like Azul he is still not capable of making the whole word obey him. Just imagine if he had to enforce his prohibitions of war all over the world. Each time a faction started a war and refuses to end the war, Azief had to step in. Sooner orter, he would be beset with so many problems and distracting thought that he could not pursue therger world outside Earth. ¡®Then, what is it you wish to discuss with me other than that? We do not have many things to discuss after all¡¯ Hirate ask, slightly annoyed. Azief chuckles a bit and heughs. He clearly find this situation funny. Then he look at Hirate and smiling he said ¡®The rules of war. We need to establish some rules of war between the many factions in the world so that it would not stunt the growth of humanity and harm humanity chances in the future¡¯ Azief said. Hirate did not like the smile on the Death Monarch face. It was like he is nning something. ¡®The rules of war? What do you mean?¡¯ Hirate ask. Azief was eager to tell him the n ¡®As you know, one expert of Seed Formation could kill hundreds of Orb Condensing levelers and even tens of thousands of Pir Forming levelers. Not to mention Disk Formation levelers which canmands the energy of the world. We could be categorized as a walking cmity.¡¯ Hirate nodded ¡®We both agree that the current human poptions are too low¡¯ Hirate nodded at this statement Then Azief smiles and said ¡®Just because I will not be enforcing the Prohibition of War didn¡¯t means that people would start pursuing war. Land? There is a lot of it all around the world. Resources? There is a lot of that too¡¯ Then he paused and then said ¡®Consolidation. We must encourage the factions to consolidate their power. And how could one consolidate their power easily. By numbers. And how do you get numbers? Large poptions.¡¯ Hirate eyes shined ¡®Hmm. This¡­.is quite difficult. You think it would work?¡¯ Azief nodded and said ¡®It has too. Because that is the only thing we could do now¡¯ Azief would never want tomit his people to enforce the world rules alone and making them with a target on their back. Why would he do such a thankless job when he could use others to do it? Of course he did not show this on his face. ¡®And you must remember that even if the other faction wanted to start a war they have to think this question. Do people really want a war right now?¡¯ Hirate then open his eyes and then he smiles. He understand ¡®We have just survived a Great War. A war of survival. Do you really think people are eager to fight andy down their lives for some meaningless causes? We may no longer be the Three Great Powers after the distribution of the world but we are still a terrifying deterrent force in the world.¡¯ Hirate nodded in agreement. It is the truth after all. The Three Great Power is not dubbed as such if they are not such powerful and influential entity all around the world. He then asks. ¡®That solves the question of war erupting for the foreseeable future. What about the rules?¡¯ Azief then started outlining his simple n. He knows that the World Government and the Republic will perfected it on his behalf. ¡®It is simple and crude really. People that could be soldiers are only from Pir Forming to Middle Energy Disperse Stage realms. The other is ssify as expert and must not participate in a war between factions fighting the other soldiers in the battlefield. However this rule is of course exempt in the case of raiding monsters. Any experts could participate in raiding monster expeditions. They are only forbidden to participate in a war between factions.¡¯ Azief continues his exnations ¡®People above that realm must only fight people on the same realm. This is to maintain humanity strength. If experts started killing hundreds of people it weakens humanity strength. And Disk Formation experts must restrain from killing other Disk Formation levelers¡¯ ¡®Of course they are certain exception but we will borate on thatter. We will use the principle, that soldiers fight soldiers, generals fight generals. It is a simple rule but it would prevent mass killing and preserve humanity poption¡¯ Then looking at Hirate Azief said. ¡®And we can enforce it. If the Three Great powers send an announcement to the world that any death of registered Disk Formation levelers will be investigated and judged by us¡­.there would be order. Of course this is only a temporary measure. And I stress this again. This is just a temporary measure¡¯ Hirate heard register and his eyes narrowed. The Death Monarch is thinking of registering levelers? Is there any other hidden agenda in this? After all there are a lot of reclusive experts in this world that is content in remaining low profile. But Hirate only nodded hearing Azief exnations. ¡®At least we need to maintain this rule of war until Earth is stable again¡¯ Azief saying this much of his ns is pretty much expressing to Hirate that he is truly intending to bury the hatchet with the World Government¡­.at least for this period of time. The only reason he brought Hirate to Pandemonium instead of just talking about this matter in Hawaii is for him to see what kind of man he is. From the very brief moment he saw him, Azief could only see him as someone he regarded as an enemy and someone who have tried to sabotage him. But in a way that is a biased opinion. It is not hard to be biased against a man who tried to kill you. A writer once wrote that if you really knew someone, really knew them, knew their stories, their pains and their wounds, their scar that they tried to hide from the world you could no longer hate them as much. Azief called that bullshit. There are some people beyond redemption in this world, whose pain resulted from their own making, whose scarses from the people they maligned and whose stories have no weight. But Hirate, after meeting with him, talking with him, probing him, Azief knows in a way he is very simr to him. In that they both try to survive the best way they could in this chaotic time. If there is a difference between these two is that Azief has found his purpose, his goal. But Hirate is still muddling along. Azief then began outlining his other ns. Their talksted for hours. And when evening came they were done. All in all, they seem to reach an understanding on many things. Hirate was excused as he was escorted out from the Garden and they parted in good terms. Azief on the other hand is still sitting in his throne of bones. He did not leave the Gardens. He looks toward the horizon and saw the sun. The sun is about to set and he smiles a bit. He was about to close his eyes and tries to clear his mind. BOOM! BOOM! Then suddenly he felt his entire being shaken as he was drained of his energy. It was like someone swings a heavy sledgehammer towards his chest and smash it ry hard. His eyes opened wide and he coughed a little bit of blood, golden blood dripping down from his mouth to the ground. The pressure enveloping his body is otherworldly and primordial. ¡®What is this?¡¯ There is a sense of fear in Azief eyes. This kind of energy is beyond his level. It reminded him that Demon Emperor he saw during his brief moment in the Seresian world. ¡®No¡¯ he thought to himself. This pressure surpassed that The thrones that he sits on tremble and crack in many ces, the sound of the bones and skull cracking and crumbling to dust fills the area of the garden. Azief could feel it and he knows what is happening to him now. ¡®Could it be? Is it time?¡¯ And then he smiles. He knows what is happening to his body right now. His energy is depleting in an elerated manner. He let that feeling of shaking coursing through his body, let the pain and pressure in He know he is needed right now¡­.by his original body. After all this body is just a clone body. The fact that his energy is drained right now means his original body is enduring something so powerful that it forces him to uses reserve power. He let the feeling envelops him and as he let that feeling washed over him Azief body slowly disintegrated into wisp of ck red smoke and before long that red ck smoke disappeared. Instead of saying it disappeared, it is more urate to say that it return to its origin. The moment Azief disappeared and turns into smoke, the thrones of bones crumbled and shattered on spot. On the sky above, thunder exploded and dark clouds gathered. Lightning traverse the dark clouds, making the dark clouds to appears golden sometimes. BOOM! BOOM! Sound of great explosion sounded on the sky. The people in the Centre Region look at the sky and was full of trepidation. Because they could sense a powerful energy hiding in that clouds so much so that they could feel their hairs stands on ends. Sasha in her office was prepared for this as she activated a secret formation to protect the Centre Region. Not far away from an inconspicuous cave, there is a person wearing a white robe with green jade cor on top of his head,ying down on the veranda of his hut. The hut isrge, modest but elegant. Today, he was alone and he was just resting to his fullest as he whistles a few melodies with his mouth. BOOM1 BOOM! He then saw the dark clouds in the distance, and he saw the bolts of lightning and the sound of thunders and felt the energy But he felt nothing peculiar about this. In the center region of Pandemonium this kind of scenery and phenomenon is normal. There might be someone that is attempting a breakthrough and the Shadow Army would activate the Secret Formation to stabilize the weather outside. They would then track the person and ask them to attempt their breakthrough away from poption centers. Unless they are making a breakthrough the clouds would dissipate. But the clouds did not dissipate and the thunder sounded even louder and the lightning seems to be roaring and the wind keep howling It was then as he was resting he could sense an aura and his entire body felt an instinctive fear as his eyes widen. ¡®Shit!¡¯ The man finally realizes what it is causing those phenomena in the sky. It was the result of that man leaking aura No wonder he finds it so familiar. ¡®No, it is not entirely spread out yet. I can still reverse this¡¯ the man said to himself. That man got up almost immediately from his veranda. He kicked his feet, leaping over the walls of his residence as the guards guarding his residence was shocked ¡®Do not follow me!¡¯ the man shouted to the guards that guarded the entrance of his other residence. His shout reverberated and created shockwaves that forces the guards that tries to follow him to be thrown back. The other guards that saw this scene stand rooted at their ce not daring to follow. They all stay in their ce even though they looked hesitant. The man sighed but he knows no one should know what he is doing. He flies outside his hut with the fastest speed he could muster. And then he arrived in front of a cave. He has sweat all over his face, his body panting in exhaustion but looking in front of him, he could not help but gulp in fear. In front of him he saw it with his own eyes a terrifying aura is about to burst from the cave. It was like the cave is a dam that is about to burst. The protection barrier and the talisman and enchantment that was put all around the cave perimeter has already tear apart or broken down. ¡®I must contain it¡¯ he did not hesitate the moment he decided. He needed to contain this aura before that aura managed to reach to the skies. That man brought out a brush and painted a circle using the energy of nts round him. The nts and the soil which housed the nts around him wither and turn to dust The circle turns into draining portal as it sucks that aura inside it. But it did not produce the effect that man was expecting. He was expecting that it is over. Instead, the aura ising in a wave akin of a tsunami building up before it struck. ¡®Ah, fuck it!¡¯ He jump up and thennding on the top of the entrance of the cave, he quickly m his palm into the top of the cave entrance. The entire caveworks seem to glow with white light inside and outside. He then shouted ¡®SEAL!¡¯ his energy was drained as he visibly ages and his vitality drained from him. The entirework of that cave tunnel lit up inside and outside powered by the life force of that man This man is none other than Xu Cong. He is responsible for guarding the cave where the Death Monarch is trying to breakthrough. Creak! Crack! Droning sound ising from inside the cave and the aura seem to be getting stronger even though it is beings suppressed by the formation. Xu Cong entire body is drenched in his sweat and his vitality is getting weaker and weaker. He also notices that the area round the cave seems to be undergoing some weird phenomenon. Colors of lights seem to gathered around the flowers and nts around some parts of the cave area making it shine and it spread beautifully. The scent of the flowers seems to also contain powerful life force. While the other parts around the cave seems to be undergoing withering and the punishment of time. It was like seeing the cycle of creation and destruction, of life and death, alternately giving and taking from each other like they both owe Karma with each other. ¡®This is not enough!¡¯ Xu Cong shouted as he coughed up another ball of blood from his mouth, his hair is now turning white. ¡®I WILL NOT LET IT HAPPEN!¡¯ Then Xu Cong immediately uses his brush to paint a six trigrams shaped illustrations full of divine characters For each characters, there is a sh on Xu Cong skins. Using the tribute of blood to write characters! The red blood turned golden and the character seems to hum creating a sound that seems to produced melody of a song The character floated in the air. Then using his brush Xu Cong pushed the floating characters to the cave. It glowed golden andplemented the broken runes on top of the entrance of the caves. The cave stabilizes and the weird phenomenon around the cave stopped. And the dark clouds on top of the sky disperses, the thunder no longer roared and the lightning disappears. It was calm again like nothing happened. Xu Cong hands were trembling and wrinkles are formed all over his skin. He looks like an old man. He stuffed down a few pills by Sina and his vitality recovered and even his youth. He took a deep breath but he knows that this cave is not truly stabilizes. He needs to keep a watch of it. So he sits cross legged on top of the cave entrance and ms his palm onto the cave again. His entire face turns red and sweat falls down from his forehead There is a heating from inside the cave that it distorts the space and time inside it, an aura so domineering that even with all these sealing measure it still fighting hard. All the while Xu Cong is thinking what the hell is happening inside the cave. *** Thergest chunk of the parts. Hope you enjoy it. And thest part of the chapter ising up right up. Hope you enjoy the chapters and give me some gifts and power stone. Huhuhu. There is not many readers of my novels. But at least I have a dedicated readers. thank you for all the support and I appreciate all the help. I just hope you all enjoy the story as much as I did Chapter 288: The peace has ended 06 THE VAST UNIVERSE He could feel nothing. No cold, no heat¡­nothing. Azief look at his left. Then he looks at his right. All he sees around him is stars and empty. The stars all seems to emitted powerful emanations of power and heat. He could even saw a that is about to be devoured by a star. But his eyes could not see farther than his eyes could see. He do not know where this is or what Universe is this or how far it reaches and spans for. He saw a few metro streaking about in the distance travelling in a speed that is hard to see with naked eyes. He did not feel cold or hot; he is not suffocated or feels like he is breathing. It was like he did not exist. It was like he is nothing. A state of nothingness He then looks at his hand and he saw himself to be translucent. It was like he was a ghost. Then it dawn on him. He remembers what happened to him and knows why he is in this state. He managed to get out from the Blissful State Trial. It was one of the hardest trials he ever faced. There is no fighting, no death, no sorrows, but that what makes it an even harder trial. He got all of his heart desire. He got what his heart needs and because of that it is harder Because one have to choose to go out from that trial. And it is hard to extricate oneself from that trial. Azief sighed. He closes his eyes reminiscing what happens, the memories, the longings, the happiness and the sorrows which only enhance the happy memories and then with another sigh he forgotten it all. ¡®It should be forgotten. A dream is a dream. A beautiful dream but it is still a dream¡¯ His eyes clear up and rity fill Azief mind. Then he looked forward. There are six steps of stair speared by a billion miles of distance. But somehow seeing the six steps Azief intuitively knew he could cross it in an instant no matter the distance He then said ¡®Form is nothing more than illusion¡¯ Then he step on the first step and then he takes another step. Like he was light embodied, he travels billion of miles in one step. Azief knows why there are six steps and he knows he has to take the steps. There are six trials and there are six paths. Six steps to reach the end of his trials. When he took the first step he saw his life as the Divinity of Fire. When he took the second step he saw his life as the Saints of Ten Thousand World. It was like he was bathed in the memories of past lives. So, he did not hesitate to take the third step and his memories of his life as the Overlord of Demons and Gods, the Divine Dragon of a broken Universe shed him by Even when his feet step forward and was about to fall into the darkness of space, it was like the space around his zoomed forward as he arrived at the fourth steps. The moment his feet touch the fourth steps the memories of his life as the Supreme Sword God once again took a hold of him for a moment. Without losing a beat he then took another step and he is now at the fifth steps. Then he took thest step and he reached at the six steps. It took long to describe but in six seconds, Azief traveled billion of miles with each steps in an instant. It is not his power. But it is a privilege. As someone who passed all the trials. Reaching the six steps he then looked forward and then for the first time he was shocked. Because, in front of him is a gigantic being sitting on a throne of light, extracted from thousands of Universes looking at him. And he recognizes that being. ¡®Azul¡¯ he whispered *** Now do you understand the reference? The Six Paths if you still did not get it by now is based on the Realms of Rebirth and Azul is the one holding the Wheel of Rebirths. I will give an in depth exnation with the connection to Azief trials. Remember this is based loosely on the Realms of Rebirth There is the Gods Realms(devas) which is the most pleasure-filled among six realm A Deva does not need to work, and is able to enjoy in the heavenly realm all pleasures found on earth. However, the pleasures of this realm lead to attachment ,ck of spiritual pursuits and therefore no nirvana. (This is the Blissful State trials. I give a different names for each of the trials) Then there is the Human realm A rebirth in this realm is considered as fortunate because it offers an opportunity to attain nirvana and end the Sa?s¨¡ra cycle. This is where Azief bes Emperor and lives a life as a mortal before ascending to be Saints of ten thousand Worlds. Demi-god realm (Asura) is also one of the realms Azief experienced. In there he bes the Divinity of Fire. Then there is the Animal realm is state of existence of a being as an animal. This realm is traditionally thought to be simr to a hellish realm, because animals are believed in Buddhist texts to be driven by impulse and instinct, they prey on each other and suffer. ( This is where Azief bes the Divine Dragon) There is also the Hungry ghost realm are rebirths caused by karma of excessive craving and attachments. ( this was not shown or exined because by now Azief has passed all the Six trials. It would be mentioned brieflyter and had connection with the love triangle between Azief, Sofia and Katarina. And then there is the Hell realm The texts vary in their details, but typically describe numerous hellish regions each with different forms of intense suffering, such as eight extremely hot hellish realms, eight extremely cold, being partially eaten alive, beating and other forms of torture in proportion to the evil karma umted. These beings are reborn in another realm after their evil karma has run its course, they die, and they get another chance. This is when Azief bes Sword god and suffers many tribtions. If you realize each of Azief trials involve him in some way to be associated with the suffering of the six paths. Okay, that¡¯s it for the exnation. Hope you enjoy the chapter and thank you for reading. Chapter 289: The choice 01 BOOM! The sound was explosive and the space around the stars and was destroyed when two stars collide with each other. The impact spread out millions of miles away and the light of their explosions spread out trillion of years away. The shockwave spreads out destroying small asteroids that passes by. Azief heard it and even saw with his own eyes how that shockwaves envelopes the nearby asteroid belt but standing on this step, he was unaffected. It was like standing on these stair steps makes him invincible and unaffected with whatever happens outside the area of this step of stairs. ¡®What is this ce?¡¯ he ask himself. In front of him somethingrger than those stars is gazing at him Azief look at the thing that is looking at him yet strangely he did not feel fear or trepidation. He is supposed to feel fear or at least awe. Probably the reason why he is not afraid is because he knows who this person is In front of him is none other than Azul. The true Azul. And probably his true form or the form that Azief is capable ofprehending. He could see with his own eyes of how Azul body is radiating so much energy that it suppresses the energy of the sun and distorted the space around him with just slight movement. Sitting there on his throne of light, it was like he was the Overlord of this Universe and his gaze seems to carry with it the feeling of being watched upon by the benevolent heaven. The essence of creation, time and destructions swirls around Azul throneplementing each other as it should be, harmonious and creating a synergy effect. But Azief did not feel fear. ¡®Why?¡¯ he asked himself this same question. Maybe it is because he is here in this form that resembles like a ghost. Or maybe it is because after living as Azul for six lives, he was so familiar with Azul that seeing his face brings him variety ofplex emotion that he did not know how to express or exin. But whatever feeling he is feeling right now¡­.fear isn¡¯t one of them. Azief smiles a bit. He was feeling weird at himself for feeling this feeling ¡®Azul¡¯ he said. Azul is looking at him and there is a slight smile like he acknowledges Azief saying his name. Azief did not know but Azul acknowledgment in the Vast Universe is hard to get. And for the life forms in the Vast Universe meeting Azul is like a creature meeting its creator. Azul acknowledgment is as good as a life immunity for Azief as long as he is in the Vast Universe. He could walk in the Vast Universe unhindered. Azief of course see Azul smile from his vantage point, though even as he looks upward he still could not see Azul entire face. With his titanic stature it is hard to miss seeing that subtle smile. It was like Azief was an ant if their size is to bepared against each other. It was really an unfairparison. And it is not only the size that is different. After all Azief have fought and met many gigantic creatures in his life and in his journey. Size doesn¡¯t determine power. Azief learned that when Thor defeated Alsurt, he was only six feet six. But his punch was so powerful that it causes the sun near the Eight realms to explode creating an explosion of stars that is absorbed by his hammer. But this Azul that Azief is facing now, even with such size is emanating such terrifying almost to the point that it could be considered an apocalyptic pressure. The energy around him resembles primordial energy that is invible and absolute. This Azul is a thousand times, no, a million times more powerful than Azief have ever witnesses. The undtion and emanation of power around Azul body is enough to crush any mid-sizeds. And that is only the unintentional leaking of Azul power. And that is saying something. Azief have never felt this kind of feeling before even when he has traveled many parts of the Universe with Will before. As Azief took a deep breath to make sure he is truly here and not some figment of his imagination he then finally noticed the wheel behind Azul. Azief gasped a bit. It was a gigantic wheel and full of souls inside it. The reason Azief gasped is because he could sense the energy that wheel is emanating. ¡®How could this be?¡¯ But then thinking about it is only possible because of it. Azief sighed a bit. Azief has thirteen attributes. Out of the thirteen attributes he possesses the Death and Life attributes. With Death attributes he has used it many times to crush his enemies. And with his life attributes it has save him many times when he is injured. It is creation and destruction. Life and Death. And he used that attributes to form the Seed of Death and Seed of Life. When he reached Divine Comprehensionter it is also one of the seeds that will bloom to be his Laws. It is probably because of that Azief could sense the Laws emanating out from that gigantic wheel. It was so potent, and so powerful that nothing could mask it or cover it up as it leaks out and spread out incessantly. That spinning wheel that seems to never stop spinning seems to contain the power of life and death, of creation and destruction. Azief did not know that before Azief pass thest trials the Wheel did not move. It is only after Aziefe to meet Azul that gigantic wheel started moving. It was like the Time that stopped for Azul has started moving again. The Laws around the Wheels could remade reality and alter it. Then Azief notices someone else around that wheel and he was shocked once again, his eyes widened. Then Azief face turns dark as he closes his eyes. He shakes his head and somehow he understands Azul. ¡®All of this is for her¡¯ Azief thought to himself as he opens his eyes. ¡®Six lifetimes, six regrets and in the end it is this. Probably the only thing worth six lifetimes over¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly. In the end¡­.this trials, all of it, all of this tribtions and obstacle¡­.all of it is for love. And Azief somehow understand. In the six lifetimes he lived, the one thing Azulcked¡­.was loving someone and being loved by someone. Probably if there is someone that love him purely for him and someone that could not be erased from Azul heart is Meihul What he saw near the Wheel that shocked Azief is Meihul, Azul greatest love in his life and probably his greatest regret. She seems to be floating near the gigantic wheel in a translucent form just like him. Azief open his eyes back and notices that Meihul seems a bit older and more mature then thest he saw her. Then Azul started speaking, his voice reverberated through all the Vast Universe and the stars shines a little brighter. ¡®Congrattions are in order. Mortal, you have passed all my trials.¡¯ His voice was booming all across the Vast Universe and the stars dimmed ands trillion of miles away in the Vast Universe shakes. But to Azief the voice he heard was normal and did not give him any pressure. Azief this time could look at Azul face and saw his eyes. Where it should be eyeballs looking at him it was two shining hot ball of suns. If not for Azul restraining the power of his eyes, the moment Azul look at Azief, Azief would have been incinerated into ashes. Azief look once again at Meihul and he notices that she is like him. She is translucent and there is also the fact that she is unaffected by the Time distortional effect around the wheels and the Laws around it that could crush any beings that dares near it. Azief could feel the Laws yet because of his form he remains unaffected. Azul on the other hand is also looking at Azief, thinking a lot of things. ¡®This is fate and destiny¡¯ He thought to himself. He almost sighed. In the other timeline, Azief also found his saber. And he also tried to pass the trials. But back then he failed¡­at this moment. Azul however have a little hope this time. That Azief he saw before was darker. Colder. Passionless and there were only hatred in his eyes thest time Azul saw him. What he saw was a man consumed by anger and hatred to the world, nothing holding him back save one However the Azief he saw this time looks¡­..human. To other races in the multitude of Universe, that would sound like an insult. But Azul did not think so. He himself once bes something resembling the human race. And their greatest quality is also something Azul knows. Hees from the Ancient Asura, the race that spawned the current Asura race. Azul is older than most things in the Universe. His race is also very powerful. But his race also has one weakness. They do not know how to havepassion. To love. To them that emotion is a weakness. But Azul knows it is not. At least it is not entirely true. As love could bring down the greatest warrior, it could turn a beggar into a king. Azief failed thest time he was here to meet Azul. At that time, like this time, Azief only needs to take thest steps. Loki himself did not know the details of Azief failure since he did not share it with Loki. If not Azief could easily use that knowledge to pass the test because Loki would surely have helped him. But if he passes with Loki guide, he would fail. Because thest trial is not something that could be passed just by having the right answer. This is the true test. Thest test. The trials are to connect the past lifetimes to the current lifetimes. This is the Sorcerer demands to create a soul that did not exist in the entire starry skies. Azul truly hope that Azief could resolve his one andst regret. Azul sneak a nce at Meihul, looking at him smiling. He closes his eyes and tried to smile back but his heart in pain. Even after all this time, the pain did not lessen. An obsession he never wanted to let go. He was waiting for this moment but he also dreaded this moment. He fears that the mortal in front of him will once again fail. And then how many more times he had to wait to meet the destined one? In his era, there is no True Hell and no True Heaven. Souls have nowhere to go. And especially for his race thatcks a soul. The concept of souls did not exist in their race. Who would have thought one momentary mistake eons ago would torment him to this day? And who would have thought that he hadbored until today, for eons just to meet her again? He wanted Meihul to return to him permanently. He couldn¡¯t do it because of certain circumstances about himself and his abilities but there are others in the Universe that is as powerful as him and have their own set of abilities that could achieve what he couldn¡¯t. He heard about the Sorcerer of All Realms. The Sorcerer of All Realm lives in the Mystic Universe. It is where the normal Laws of the Universe does not really applied in certain matters and full of magical powers thates from the concept of the Universe¡­. And even from other unknown Realm and Dimension. The Sorcerer of All Realm could help him. So, Azul did not spare any effort in searching for the Sorcerer of All Realm. Azul broke through countless of Universes and found him and asks for his help. He agreed to help. Looking at Meihul Azul just smiles bitterly. Karma¡­..hase to collect. *** This chapter is thirteen thousand six hundred fifty seven words. 13,657 words. That must be a new record. Anyway, I will be cutting it into a few parts. Though maybe in June or May I would begin a survey whether people prefer long chapter with no cut, or a few parts whether in two or three or full chapter. Anyway hope you like the chapter and vote please. Hope you enjoy reading it. You can conatc me at discord. Chapter 290: The choice 02 It is only by Azul prodigious power and control over life and Death that enables him to make sure Meihul soul did not dissipated across the eons that passed by. Azul then look back at Azief his eyes shining brighter. Near him there was an asteroid about to pass him by andnded in a primitive near the feet of Azul. If that asteroid falls down onto that, the primitive life that is just about to be formed there would all be extinct. But when Azul eyes brightened, the heating out from his eyes melted the asteroid. The primitive life forms in that did not know that they were just saved from an apocalypse just because Azul eyes brightened. In a way it is because of Azief that Azul eyes brightened. In an indirect way Azief had saved that from being destructed Then Azul said to Azief. ¡®People form Karma, sowing it and when the time are ripe, they reap it¡¯ Then he sighed and he continued. ¡®In the six lives you have lived through, what have you learned?¡¯ Azul asks and there is this sincerity and expectation from him that Azief could felt. Azul truly hope that Azief learn something. Understand his pain. Understand his desperation and his regrets. Understand his sorrows and his love. And by understanding those thing Azief would understand¡­him Azul then said ¡®You have felt my happiness at doing simple things. Of loving things with your hearts. You also learn that suffering sometimees with no reason. Or maybe it is because you are paying karma for your previous lifetimes. You learned the feeling of sorrow, regrets, suffering and many more. Six lives, six lifetimes, six different souls. I implore you to think of this before you make the choice¡¯ Azief was startled. What is this about? So he asked. ¡®What choice?¡¯ Azief asks suspiciously. ¡®Mortal, you must have known that I would not create such trials just for the sake of it¡¯ Azief nodded. He too felt that Azul would not have done such thing just for the sake of it. There is no reason to just give his legacy this easily. There are other ways if Azul wanted to find a sessor. Azul on the other hand close his eyes for a second and the entire Universe cooled down for a few second. He takes a deep breath and the particles in the Universe were sucked into his nose and the. The past words of the Sorcerer of All Realms echoes in his ears. He then opens back his eyes, exhale and look at Azief and said ¡®I am supposed to give you a choice¡¯ Azief seems to be contemting something and Azul was silent as he waited for Azief to spoke. ¡®What is the choice?¡¯ Azief asked Azul take a deep breath as he remembers this moment. This happened before. He just hopes it will not happen again. It was also at this junction in the other timeline that this mortal failed. Azul shake it off, mustering his courage and then ask the question. Looking solemn he said ¡®All of my efforts, of imbuing my six lifetimes into six sabers are all for the sake of reviving Meihul¡¯ then Azul nced to the smiling Meihul. Meihul seems to be smiling gently at Azul. Only Azief and Azul understand that the smile on Meihul face only made Azul felt even more painful and regretful. The moment he heard this Azief was shocked. Azief take a deep breath, digesting what he just heard and then he asked back ¡®Didn¡¯t you control life and death, overseeing the path of reincarnation?¡¯ Azul then answered ¡®Mortal. I lived in an era where there are no true Heavens and no True Hells. Souls at that time in my Universe have nowhere to go and especially for my race for it is the Celestials that rules the Heaven and only their kind can go there. Other than me who broke the World Shackle, my entire race when they perished has no souls. They were eradicated thoroughly in body and soul¡¯ Azief heard this and he found out another secret of the Universe. The Celestials. Thinking about it Azul as the Divinity of Fire rebelled against the Celestials. There is Celestials in Azul life as the Divinity of Fire and they were oppressed by the Celestials. Is this the same Celestials Azul is talking about? Or is this a different race of Celestials? Azief shake the thought of off from his mind. Right now that is not important. What is important is the reasons for Azul actions. ¡®Then the reason why you imbued the sabers with your six lifetimes what is it for? What is the reason for doing such thing. For what purposes?¡¯ ¡®The truth is mortal is that I need to find someone that could connect the lifetimes of the past with the lifetimes of present so I could undo what I¡¯ve done. And someone else will be creating a new soul so that future could be realized¡¯ And he looked proudly at Azief and then continued talking. ¡®But what is more important is that I need that person, the fated person to change the regret that I have, and in turn by doing that changes that fate and destiny. In a way, one could call it the act of overturning fate and destiny that has been written¡¯ There is a slight smirk on his face as he said to Azief ¡®With each regrets you solve, you gathering the energy of fate and destiny upon you. There is a storm of fate, destiny and Karma around you¡¯ Smiling Azul then said ¡®Doing that you solidified the past that will in turn help shape the future¡¯ And then he added ¡®Primarily my future¡¯ Azief take a few seconds to digest this information. Then he smirks as he looks at Azul. ¡®In the end, the advantage have always been on my side¡¯ he thought inwardly He thought back to his experience in the six trials and he slowly understands what Azul is going on about. Each time he solve a regret, his Asura energy rises exponentially. Thinking about it deeper, he also realizes that the saber abilities also extracted by him He then finally understands as he looks at Azul. Azief scoffed. ¡®Paying Karma¡¯ Azief muttered under his breath. Azul owe whoever solves his regret karma. And the ability that is imbued in the sabers was transferred to the people that solve his regret as an act of paying back Karma. But Azief also understood something else as he thinks about it deeper. So, he ask ¡®What is the choice?¡¯ Azief ask again. Azul then finally ask the question. To Azief this is the first time Azul ask this question. For Azul this is the second time. ¡®Relinquish the Demonic energy you have gained and give it to me so that I could use it revert fate and destiny. Help me with it. Help me revive her. Help me solve my greatest regret, mortal¡¯ Hearing this Azief face changed colors. Relinquish the Demonic energy? If he relinquishes it¡­ Azief was thinking for a while. He did not immediately answer as there is an internal war going on inside his heart. If he really relinquish the Demonic energy then he could neverpleted the Thirteen Disk. Somehow his intuition is telling him that. And Azief have always trusted his instinct. If he relinquishes that Demonic energy even though he could create up to twelve Disks he would never be able to reach that Thirteenth Disk. And he could kiss the Supremacy Stairway goodbye. He did not know why he felt like that but he just somehow knew. While it is true one could use any energy to create a Disk everybody knows what energy is suitable for them and what is not. The Killing heart of the Asura and the Defiant heart of Azul. If he got the Demonic energy and refines it to be his Sixth Disk he knows for sure that he would also possess that heart. The heart that will not lose out against even the Heavens! It is a hard choice to make. He closes his eyes. Then opening it back, he looks at Azul and Azief ask. ¡®Then what will I get other than the saber abilities?¡¯ Azul hearing this could not help but curse this moment. The Sorcerer clearly told him what to say and what to do if such situation arises. Azul could give this human mortal thousands of spells to entice him to help him and the Sorcerer of All Realms know that. So, that damned Sorcerer put some restriction and rules on him. After all the Sorcerer ingredient is quite weird and it requires something that is unable to be achieved by offering rewards. Instead, he must make it harder for people to ept his terms and make it harder for any person to help him. And Azul knows he would not get what he want from this mortal if he seduces this mortal with material wealth, spells or weapons. Because that ingredient is not something that could be seen¡­it is only could be felt. Magic is like that. Always mysterious and sometime doesn¡¯t make sense. Then Azul almost gritting his teeth answer ¡®Other than that¡­.nothing¡¯ Azief hearing this was gobsmacked. ¡®Then what if I ask you to return to me to Earth with what the Demonic energy and do not help you? What will happen to me?¡¯ Azul chuckled bitterly. Because he remembers that it was the choice Azief made back then. ¡®Nothing¡¯ he said. Azief was shock to hear it. A part of him wanted to just return back. He already could form his Demonic heart. Why bother with other things. But he did not say that and he did not do that He did not even move. On the other hand it was his eyes that moved. He looked at Meihul that is still there floating around the wheel of Reincarnation, smiling and then he look at Azul. Bing someone for six lifetimes, Azief dare say there is no one he understands more than Azul. He saw his eyes bright a s the sun and such gaze that could inflict fear and awe but instead of feeling that kind of feeling Azief felt the feeling he got from Azul is a feeling of sadness. And desperations Azief then thought back to his experience. He looks back on his life as Azul. He remembers when he asks himself about fate and Karma. ¡®What is the cause? What is the Effect? Which one is the cause? Which one is the Effect? Distort all of this, and Karma is extinguished.¡± He remembers thinking about such thing Then he remembers his life as the Saint of Ten Thousand World. He remembers his mortal life and the pain thates with it. ¡°If the flowers of our spring day could bloom again, I would trade anything for it. This is my regret in this second life. The pain did not fade¡­.it is only hidden¡± He remember what he said and he remembers what Azul told him ¡°To see her even when you close your eyes, this heart that misses her turns into regret. With each lives, how could I regret each one? I could turn heaven and Earth upside down, and change the natural order¡­yet why is it my heart could not be controlled?¡± He thought back during the time he was the Divine Dragon and how he reaps Karma to destroy those Gods and Demons. He smiles a bit thinking about that moment. Then Azief look back at his life as Sword God and how everything has a price. ¡®Everything has a price¡¯ Azief muttered. *** Part 2 of the chapters. There is still a lot of the parts of the chapter. The other parts will be posted tomorrow one by one. Today there will be only two chapters. Chapter 291: The choice 03 Then Azief ask himself this question. He knows how much Azul regretted doing what he did to Meihul. He knows how much love Azul have for her. And then a bitterugh unintentionallyes out from his mouth. Azul is still waiting for his answer. And then Azief asks himself¡­.would his heart still be firm if he did not agree? Could he sleep at night knowing he could help this couple separated not by ten years or a few decades but eons and do not help them? Does he have the heart to ignore Azul? This is not a matter of benefit. Azief while he did appear cruel to some people, killing without hesitation he himself never lost any sleep because of it. Because his heart could bear it. Because his heart could endure it. And then he thinks of the choiceid in front of him. How tempting it is for him to just walk away now. Azief then smiles a mysterious smile. Then without intending to Aziefugh, hisugh reverberated through thisrge area. Opening his eyes he looks at Meihul and Azul and then said to no in particr. No¡­he did not talk, he almost shout it out. ¡®So what if I can¡¯t walk the Supremacy Stairway? So what if I can¡¯tplete my Thirteen Disk? As long as my heart is firm, my road that I carved up for myself will never disappear!¡¯ ¡®Why should Iment something I didn¡¯t even have and sacrificed my hearts? My Grand Path is clear. Being true to my heart is my path! And nothing would obstruct that¡¯ He howls to the stars. It is like he is on the verge of something. Following one own heart is not as easy as one said. You would always be tempted to do something that goes against one own heart. Azief is in a war. Against himself. Against the part of his head that is thinking about the benefit and his heart that wanted to be loyal to his intention. ¡®The dream I have could not be extinguished that easily just because I don¡¯t have thirteen disks! As long as I never give up, I could ovee it!¡¯ Azief clench his fist like he was fusing his own wishes in his fist. The fire of determination zed in Azief eyes and hisugh grew louder. The desire for him to be strong and the intention of his heart. His heart bes weightless and his eyes are full of rity. He has chosen and he would not regret it. ¡®Ah, fuck it!¡¯ he shouted. Yet there is a smile on his face. Looking at Meihul and Azul, he could not stand it. He knows if he returned back to Earth, he could never sleep peacefully ever again if he did not help. Because he also knows that if he was in the same position as Azul was he would be truly grateful if anyone could help him. Probably that is the whole point of the trials. And Aziefugh a bit. To understand Azul positions. To put yourself on his shoes. But who would be like Azief that is fine with losing all that he umted. To cut off oneself own future? To discard the one thing he wanted the most¡­strength. Azief then look at the stars in the distance, but his heart was wide and free. He smiles at Azul and he said ¡®Fine! Take it. What is the big deal anyway for one Disk! And revive your beloved, Azul!¡¯ Azul hearing Azief words like listening to the most beautiful melody ever created in the Universe was so ted, so happy that the entire throne he was sitting on drones with a sound that resembles a melody of Songs that contains the truths of the Universe. His body light up fills the entire universe showering life force all over the vast Universe. Azul look at Azief with a grateful expression. Then suddenly he remembers something the Sorcerer once told him when he failed again after Azief in that other timeline. The Sorcerer said he had already met his fated person. At the time Azul thought it means he has seen that person but that person did not take his saber. But now thinking about it again, Azul suddenly understand what the Sorcerer means. That fated person has always been this mortal. It was just not time yet. Azul shakes his own head and wonder how the Sorcerer could even foresee this. Then in happenings he howls to the Universes. ¡®He has passed, Sorcerer of All Realms! Descend now and fulfill your promise!¡¯ His voice reverberated passing this Universe and reach the long and mysterious vast of space until it arrives at the Mystic Universe. Somewhere in the Mystic universe, wandering across a purple desert with almost a broken sandal, a long silver hair man looks up to the green sky ¡®Oho¡­so he finally found his fated person. Time solves many things.¡¯ He said as he smirked. This man is old and has sweeping silver beard. He has broad shoulders that made him to look like some wise advisor. In his aged face under great snowy brows his eyes were set like coals that could suddenly burst into fire. He had a white staff that emitted light and life force. Despite his appearance as a bent and aged old man there is a sense of incredible power and strength emanating out from him. He then took a step and the area and space around him spiral out of control as he suddenly appeared near the barrier between his Universe and the vast Universe. The barrier immediately opened up and gave way since Azul have sense him. This old man is none other than the Sorcerer of All Realms. The Sorcerer of All Realms then took another step and then he arrived in front of Azul, asrge as Azul was, emanating such powerful magical energy that around him stars and moons are formed and realigned under his feet. Azief who is as small as a speck of dust is once again shocked as he saw another gigantic being and that name is embedded in Azief mind The Sorcerer of All Realms. ¡®You finally found your fated person. Didn¡¯t I tell you that Time will solve everything¡¯ Azul only smiles, this time his smile is free and a little rxed The Sorcerer only smiles looking at Azul and then he looks down, his wise eyes seems to be scanning everything and then he saw Azief. There is a smile on the Sorcerer face. ¡®What a noble and true heart! This is good. This is enough for me to do it!¡¯ The Sorcerer remarked and then heughs boisterously. Then he waved his hand and Azief felt something was taken out from him. Coming out from him is a white thread, translucent but thrumming with purity that it could lit up the entire universe. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Azief at first thought that the Sorcerer take out the Demonic energy in his body but when Azief revolve his energy he still sense the Demonic energy in his body. Not only that happens, Azief also sense that his Demonic energy seems to be solidified. So this is clearly not the Demonic energy. But if it¡¯s not then what it is? Azief looks toward Azul with an expression that is saying what is this? Azul then exins, a smile on his face ¡®Mortal, I have never needed your Demonic energy. Nor do I need to get back anything from you. All I need from you was a pure heart that wanted to help me. That is all. That is thest ingredient. A heart, a pure heart¡¯ And Azul smiles proudly and there are gratitude in that gaze of him. Azul continues as the Sorcerer seems to add other ingredients to help him. ¡®You know exactly what you will be giving up by giving me the Demonic energy. You rather sacrifice the certain path and help me rather than selfishly taking it for yourself. Whether you were moved by my love towards Meihul or simply you don¡¯t want to betray your heart, you have helped me and I owe you one¡¯ Azief listening to this then slowly understand. At least it was still good for him. It means he can still form his Thirteen Disks. But he has another question. ¡®Then¡­about the abilities I gained from you saber?¡¯ Azul smiles and said ¡®It is still yours¡¯ Azul said smiling all the while. As Azief and Azul was talking the Sorcerer of All Realm has finally finished refined what he needed to refine. ¡®Now, it is time¡¯ his wise voice seems to echoes through the vast space of the stars. He then waved his finger as a white silvery thread was formed. He then shoots it at the translucent figure of Meihul The translucent thread envelops her and wrapped her up. It was like she was a butterfly and the white silvery thread wrapped around her is a cocoon. That cocoon is bursting with life force. Azul then switch his gaze and look at Meihul in her cocoon of white thread. The Sorcerer of All Realm then deres to the stars and the Heavens beyond it ¡®Let the Time go crazy, overturning Fate and Destiny, creating a new path¡¯ The moment he finished saying this a great shaking urred over all the Universes through all the Realities. The Sorcerer, Azief and Azul also notices this shaking but the Sorcerer continues with his deration ¡®Let me alter the already written story!¡¯ Then the Sorcerer pointed his finger and shooting out from his finger was the Laws of Time, the very essence of it It shot toward the cocoon and the cocoon cracked in all directions. Then just in a few seconds the cocoon exploded and with it the life force contained inside it and the umted Laws of Time that was absorbed by the cocoon also exploded out Then Azief felt it with his entire body. There is a gust. At least it started as a gust. But no¡­it is not a gust of wind. It was an explosion of storms. Azief closes his eyes by reflex even though he should not have felt anything with his current form. A storm of Time, of Fate and Destiny rumbling through out all the Universes, all Realities, all timelines, rolling out through them like an eraser erasing the writings of a writer. It did not erase all of them. Only erasing and editing the words that determine Azul and Meihul fate. It was such a small change that even if the writer sit back down at his seat and started writing again, he would not notice that one slight alteration. The Universes also undergoes great change for that one moment. It was like they were unraveled for a moment and then put back together in the next second. But there was one thing that changed as Azief opens back his eyes. When he opens his eyes again what he saw in front of him was two gigantic thrones instead of one like before. One of the thrones is white while the other one is purple. Standing on the white throne is Azul with a crown of stars on his head. Standing on the purple throne is Meihul and she as big as Azul. She looks different this time. She wears a regal dress decorated with the stars of the Universe. She is well proportioned with ssy curves, long purple wavy hair, honey blushed skin and on her forehead there is a diadem of the brightest looking crystal in the Universe. On her waist is small sharp dagger that glints with dangerousness. Of course for titanic beings as them the dagger was considered small but by Azief estimation that small dagger is the size of Earth. In the moment Azief closes his eyes and the storms of time passes him by the past was changed in mere seconds. The changes Azief did in his trial were solidified and turns into the new reality. And in the new reality Azul and Meihul break through the World Shackle together and became lovers and got their happy ending Azul kept his promise of bringing Meihul with him till the ends of the Universe. And when Azul started his journey to understand and master the Six Path of Reincarnation, he found Zinar and lives with her and be his lover when he was the Saint of Ten Thousand World. The other did not change much but the effect was earth shaking and truly mess up the natural order that has been written. Because of how much Azul touches people lives and the Karma that is attached to him is impossible to count, it was very hard to reverse it all. The only way was to change it is to change it from the very beginning. From the very beginning that the first Universe has the concept of Time. As Meihul sit there on her throne she like Azul has two memories. The memories where she and Azul both break the World Shackle and then there is the memory where she was killed by Azul. She looked beside her. But there is no usation in her gaze as she looks at Azul. Eons have passed. And eons she has been beside him in the other memories. She also saw all that Azul had done for her, all those epochs that passes him by. It hurts her as much as it hurts him to see him never giving up. Now, as Azul look at Meihul eyes he moved his hand and holds her hand. And tears falls down from his eyes. That tears falls down and suspended by some Laws of Gravity below his feet and that tears turns into a filled with water. Meihul grip Azul hand tights and she smiles. This time she shows a carefree smile. Looking at each other eyes, it was like they both knew what the other is feeling. Not far from both of these two was the Sorcerer smiling happily. ¡®Ah, love. What a happy asion¡¯ he seems to said. Azul look toward the Sorcerer and said ¡®I thank you White Wanderer.¡¯ The Sorcerer only waved his hand and then he said ¡®No, don¡¯t thank me. Thank this mortal. I did not do anything. Without the ingredient even I was powerless¡¯ And the Sorcerer shed a smile as his wise yes seems to look at Azief and he just shakes his head. Then the Sorcerer looks back at Azul and said ¡®Next time we meet; let us drink from the Water of Lethe. It is harmful for mortals but for old beings like us it tasted like divine drinks!¡¯ He thenughed joyfully. Azul also for a long time since the many epochs that passes smile sincerely. He then nodded in agreement. The Sorcerer took two steps and the space around him districted as he return back to his Universe. Then like always he wanders around the manys on his Universe. Now that the Sorcerer of All Realm has disappeared and exited the scene both Azul and Meihul look towards Azief. Then in a shocking disy of humbleness, Azul bowed to Azief, a mortal ¡®I am grateful to you mortal¡¯ Then he raises his head up back and there is a smile on his face. Then Meihul who was sitting beside Azul said. ¡®Now, I believe such great deeds should be rewarded don¡¯t you think, my lord?¡¯ Meihul said and Azul nodded. Looking at Azief once again, Azul said, his voice booming through all of the Vast Universe. ¡®Mortal. When you passed the six trials you were not instantly teleported out. Instead you arrived at the six steps. But you know that each time you passed one of the trials the saber abilities will be transferred to you¡¯ Azief nodded. He has been used to it. Only thisst trial seems different as he was instantly transported here, in this Universe he didn¡¯t recognize, in a form he could notprehend. Then Azul added ¡®In a way it is a repayment of Karma from me to you¡¯ ¡®But now I will personally teach you how to properly used thest ability that my saber would give you which will imbue with the right to use of my spells¡¯ And Azulughed. Meihul smiles Azief eyes suddenly are full of excitement. He has seen how powerful Azul really is. How could he not be excited to learned one of his spells? ¡®You ready?¡¯ Azul asked. Azief just nodded *** Third part of the chapter. Azief say yes¡­..which one of you truly believe Azul words? And a new character the Sorcerer is introduced. Let just say teh Sorcerer might amke an appearanceter in the story¡­or he might not. But he sure does know more than he is saying. After all he did divine Azief would once again return to that steps and make a different choice Hope you enjoy the chapter and please vote. There is a lot going on on this chapter. Azul is teaching Azief his ability and his spell. And this Azief is different from the Azief in Loki timeline. He did not have so much hatred. It will be boratedter in the chapter Chapter 292: The choice 04 Then Azul wave one of his finger and Azief and Azul were teleported in a dead. There is only dust and ashes around them. It was a dead, with nothing alive that could be felt. Azief sense it the death aura that pervaded this entire star system. Azief then look around him and he saw Azul. Azul now appears before Azief the same size as him and not as gigantic as before. He looks young, dashing with red long hair that reaches his shoulders. He was lean toned ta all the right muscles and looking regal and emanated an aura of majesty that could not be replicated. ¡®Follow my movements!¡¯ Azul shouted without any exnations Azul move his index finger and Azief follow it. ¡®Heaven Sundering Finger!¡¯ Azief immediately recognize the energy that is converging on the index finger. But now seeing Azul there is a movement that he must have do to make this finger power multiplied several fold. ¡®The way I was using it was wrong!¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Seeing Azul using the Heaven Sundering Finger is of course different than Azief doing it. After all, the one is the originator while Azief on the other hand is just inheriting his legacy. With each movement of Azief finger it stimtes the energy in his body. Especially the Demonic Energy and the Celestial energy in his body were particrly affected like a thirsty dragon finding a sea to drink on. The movement is like the thirsty dragon and his energy is the sea. His energy was drained in an unprecedented fashion. Thankfully he has the All Source Disk that enables him to convert the other energy to those two energies. Then Azul pointed his finger and Azief follows. ROAR! The Heavens roar and the gray clouds of this seem to change color to blood red and there seems to be something ferocious above the sky, raging at the starry skies. Then Azul pointed his finger forward and Azief follows. A heaven sundering aurases out. And the Heavens of this world howl in pain, sundering it, bringing it down. Azul has restrained his power. If not the entire star system and even the nearby universe will be affected. But the effect of two people doing the same spell is of course devastating. It shes everything around them causing the Laws around them to lose their control over the concept they manage. The energy around them all seems to be in chaos, in imbnce and messing up the natural order. But Azul shouted ¡®Even in chaos there is some order! Sunder the Heavens so a new heaven could sprout! Sow them and then reap them¡¯ He shouted. ¡®Understand this and your Heaven Sundering Finger will be even more powerful¡¯ Azief nodded his eyes shines with new understanding of the heaven Sundering Finger. Azul did not stop his teachings. This time he executes another finger movement. Azul pointed his thumb and Azief just followed. The aura around Azul synchronized with Azief. In this dead this two person look like they were one and the same. The trials while it is for Azul, it is also set up so that those who help him would be worthy of his legacy and his spells. The trials also are set as to prepare the fated person to ept his teachings. After all it is not easy to practice or even master Azul spells. But because Azief have passed the six trials, living Azul lives for six lifetimes, the magic and the movementes naturally and even Azief is synchronizing with Azul. The moment Azul pointed his thumb out, a gushing life energyes out of him, like a tsunami, the waves of life force emanated out from his body and wrapped the entire. The entire world seems to shakes. The lighting out of his thumb causes the entire dead to be bursting with life. It is the Life Giving Finger! Azief remarked. Once again he was enlightened, his eyes shines golden. One of the effect of his Undying physique, it also enhance his perception when seeing things. However Azief have never seen that effect when he deals with other people. He even thought it was just a scam. Now, he understands. It means enhancing his perception to spells. The moment he saw Azul executing his finger movement, his eyes turn golden eye s and like a new vistas of truth opened for him. He quickly understand and memorized Azul finger movement and the energy flow around Azul, the energy flow thates out of him and the energy flow that is used from him. He sees all this and in seeing it he understand it. In this, there is only death. There are no nts and no life. So, that finger of Azul created life force. The rocks, the dust, even gained enlightenment. And then they evolved. It was like Time wrapped around them, around these dead things and like the process of withering and destruction was reverted, the dust turns to a patch of grass. From the ashes, small creatures jump out. The rocks with its life force did the impossible and gained sentience. With another swipe of his finger the life that has taken roots disappeared, their life force absorbed. But with another swipe life returns. The entire world was revived and the creatures being resurrected. ¡®Life and Death is just an illusion. Let them flow naturally like an open sea, let it passes by you and then your Will will create Life, your anger will bring Death. Sever the Covetous Heart and everything is clear!¡¯ Azief have to understand it for himself. Then Azul swipe his finger again. This time Azul and Azief is on a different. Or maybe an entirely different Universe all together. ¡®Look!¡¯ Azul said to Azief as he pointed toward a person in the distance. Azief looked and he realized that this person was Azul ¡®That was me in the past when I fought another Celestial Race. Look how I executed the Divine yer Finger¡¯ Azief look. He saw Azul uses the energy that is on the tip of his pinky finger and then shoot it out. ¡®Follow the finger movements¡¯ Azul said to Azief and Azief immediately listens. BOOOM! When the energy from Azul pinky finger shoots out, the entire starry skies trembles. A fews hundreds of years away cracked. The entire asteroid belt near their battle site exploded into nothingness. The small red lighting out of that pinky finger now turns into a gigantic saber with an aura that could destroy all existence, the bane of anything divine and holy. That illusory image of the gigantic saber it sweeps through all the celestial race that numbered around millions and they all turns into atoms before even that form is being disintegrated into nothingness merging with the darkness of space. With one finger, Azul eradicated a millions of soldiers. There was only emptiness and silence in the starry skies after that. ¡®The Divine ying Finger is a move I created to kill anything Divine. Any divinity they have while invincible against any other moves under this technique of mine, none of them could stand even one touch!¡¯ Azul said proudly and arrogantly. Though Azief agree that Azul had the right to be arrogant. After all on Earth Azief himself could be considered arrogant to the extreme. But Azief knows. It is not arrogance. It is self-confidence. Azul, this ancient being in front of him is confident with his prowess. Azief remember the finger movement and he vowed to enhance his perception of these technique when he returns back to Earth Azul close his eyes and the entire past scape distorted and now Azief and Azul is at a different ce on space. ¡®This is the Star Shattering Finger! Watch!¡¯ Azul said He then proceeded to take the energy on his middle finger and shoot it out with a waving movement. The force of that energy causes the stars, asteroids, and all thes nearby to spirals. They keep spiraling and spiraling faster and faster like a water spiral. And when that energy from Azul finger reaches that spiral it was like someone stirs the spiral into chaos. Then a shockwave that travelled to millions of light years away urs creating something akin of the Big Bang. A chain explosion sounded out as all the stars, thes, the asteroids all exploded in sequence of entering the spiral. It exploded like a fireworks in summer, beautiful, ephemeral and brief. The energy of all this destruction then shoot out back to Azul and it was absorbed into Azul body. Azul look at Azief and then he exins even as a new Universe is about to form because of the explosions. ¡®The star shattering Finger is to destroy stars and took their destructive power to wreak even more havoc and destruction. The core essence of this technique is destruction. But extreme destruction will always bring about adverse effect¡¯ And Azul smiles before he added ¡®It will bring about creation¡¯ Azief eyes shines even more as he could feel his Seeds seem to thrums with life. The Disk on his body also rotates faster and faster. Thinking about it Azief remember that this abilitye to him after he passes the Hell trials. Azief expected Azul to continue his lesson but Azul did not teleport or did anything else. Azul did not continue. He looks at Azief for a while and then he smiles bitterly. ¡®I guess¡­.you already mastered the Destiny Severing Finger.¡¯ There were many meaning in it. Only Azief and Azul know what that means. Azul after all knows that the Desire Trial and the Blissful State Trials were different than the others. Azief smiles bitterly. ¡®I did master it. It is the hardest thing to do¡­yet when you do it you are free¡¯ Azul nodded solemnly. ¡®Depends on what you sever¡¯ Azief nodded back. Azul sighed. ¡®The Destiny Severing Finger differs in application depending on who masters it. In some other people hands it could cut more than just Destiny and Divine Sense¡¯ ¡®Because the heart determines¡¯ Azief added. Azul nodded and smile. ¡®True¡¯ he replies. ¡®It could sh reality, overturning fates and destiny, cut Timelines and¡­.¡¯Azul smirks a bit before he continues ¡®It could even cut Creation and Destruction. Of course, this¡­even I could not do this¡¯ ¡®Then I have to find my own path on the Destiny Severing Finger?¡¯ Azief asked. Azul nodded. ¡®Now, thest move¡¯ ¡®Which finger?¡¯ Azief ask And then looking at Azief hands, and Azief looking at him, Azul knows what Azief was about to say. ¡®I know humans have five finger other than a few that have six fingers which is rare but not umon.¡¯ ¡®Then?¡¯ ¡®Thest one is a palm attack. It is called the World Cleaving Palm¡¯ Azul said. ¡®Let me show you the pinnacle of this technique!¡¯ And Azul blows Azief with his breath. Then the area around them distorted and they appear in space on a different Universe. *** Thest move of the Six Path spell of Azul. Anyway, wait for the chapter tomorrow. Hope you like it since we are only half through this chapter. Chapter 293: The choice 05 The moment Azul hold out his palm, the entire origin energy of this Universe is drained; the entire canvas of the starry skies seems to slowly being ripped apart on the seams. The realities of this Universe weakened, wavered and slowly cracking and is about to break. The Palm was not yet shoots out but just by bringing his palm out, there is already this kind of effect. Azief could felt the power even when he was in the form. This was the ability that he gets when he was passing the Blissful State Trials. And now he is seeing the master of the art to show him the way. If Loki knows that Azief passed and learned all this technique, he must have ben shocked. Because while it is true Azief did tell Loki that he regretted not passing the Six Trials of Azul, he did not tell him the whole story. He only told Loki that he regretted not passing because if he passes that trial, he couldplete his grand Path But he never told what Azul abilities are to Loki. Azief mastered the Laws of Life and Death in Loki timeline. But he did notpletely master the Path of Reincarnation. Of course this didn¡¯t really matters to his enemies since even that God of Death was powerful enough to beat them down anytime he wanted. But to Azief himself it was always a pity. His Grand Path was always iplete and there were always a few ghosts that could outsmart his Hell Keepers and the Heaven Guardian and soldiers. But now that he passes, if Azief follow this new path that heid out for himself, there will be a new kind of Sovereign that might even surpasses the God of Death in the memory of Loki. Azief is intently watching the World Cleaving Palm, his eyes seems to emit golden light with some faint blue. Azul notices it but he pretend he did not see it ¡®Trace of Ethernian¡¯ Azul thought to himself but he did not let its shows on his face. Around Azul palm, the essence of Time seems to swirl around it and the space around it seems to revert back to its state before it came into creation. Then as the reality of this Universe is at the edge of breaking, as the Time goes crazy, the entire universe turns into a titanic palm the size of an entire Universe. The palm is blood red and contains such terrifying intent of killing that it could be regarded as a catastrophe level threat to All Universes and All Realms. Azief realizes that thest time he use the World Cleaving Saber there is also a palm thate out. But that palm was purple. The blood red palm the size of an entire Universe is howling for the destruction of All Worlds and all existence. The nearby Universes is trembling, their reality swaying like they were a mirage. It was like they were attacked by a fierce wind that shed off the so called reality. All around Azul every particle that exists turns into nihility. Everything around him, from unseen particles to dark matter to essence of the Universe all progress willingly to their own destruction. That palm already destroys life the moment it was gathering momentum. All of this takes a lot of time to describe but not even a second have passes from the moment Azul bring out his palm to all of this happening. All of it was absorbed by that palm. Life all over the nearby Universes all dropped dead, their life force was absorbed to powered the Palm. Like an endless rain of energy, all of those life forces rises up and fused with the palm. The palm thrummed with energy and the sound of droning could be heard through all Universes. Cleaving a world of its life, that is where the name of this techniquees from! Azul shouted so Azief could hear him. Azief remember thest time he used the World Cleaving Saber it was during the time he was on Earth 39. At that time he uses the saber and remarked that he felt like he was holding the Universe on his grip. But now seeing Azul, Azief could not help but bitterlyughs. ¡®This is no longer holding the Universe at the grip; this is transforming the Universe into a palm! The palm holding the Universe¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Azul palm was pressuring the other Universe so much so that their Universe seems to shrink and suppresses whatever resistance energying out from the other Universes. And Azief could feel one more thing that he was familiar with. Its essence of destruction. Then Azul shouted to Azief. ¡®LOOK!¡¯ Azul use one of his other fingers to shoot a white light into Azief eyes. Azief close his eyes and when he opens it back what he saw was something shocking. He saw concepts and Laws. He saw around the palm, Laws of the Universe is being grinded until it was grinded into nonexistence. ¡®Laws are in a way are an independent worlds¡¯ Alsurt once said this to him. Azief did not understand those words. And he still did not understand it now. But if that was true, then this palm has already destroyed thousands of worlds. Then Azul shot out his palm. All Universes screams and howls, Destruction energy spreads out throughout the gxies. ¡®The Sky as Chessboards¡¯ Azief heard this sentence and he understand it. After all even he once utter those words. The red blood palm descended down, as the red blood mist around the palms exploded into motes of red light and upies and attacking the Laws that binds the Universes from breaking apart. At this point, millions of realities broke apart and all creations in chaos. But Azief saw more. He finally saw the Chessboards. ¡®The chessboards!¡¯ Azief shouted inwardly. ¡®The chessboard is the Universes!¡¯ Then as Azief look more he saw something else that shocked him to his core. When he uses the saberst time he did see two beings ying chess but their faces were unrecognizable However this time the face of the two beings that was unrecognizable before is clear. One of the being was like Light personified. It shines over all existences and his presence alone even mightier than all of the Universes in existencebined. He was in a form that resembles a human appearance. All around him nts started sprouting from the stars as life bloomed all over the universe with life essence swirling all around him The being has a calming smile and a wise appearance with pure white hair. He wears a white robe brimming with the essence of primordial creation. The other one have ck holes as his eyes, his body seems stony and anti-matter energyes out from him and rejects anything around him. On the head of that other figure is a dark halo full of mini ck holes. Both of them took stars as their chess pieces and they directed the rise and falls of the Universes. This time there is no images of legions of dark beings behind the ck robe figure. Only him ying chess with the white robe person. And then the palms finally made contact with the barriers of the other universes. All the Laws around the Universe was grinded into nihility and thousands of Universe screams in unison as that palm energy spreads out and destroy everything on its path and the motes of red light that propagated without stopping. Then the scene distorted and Azief was back on the steps. It was like a dream. Azief look in front of him and he once again saw the two thrones and seeing Azul and Meihul smiling at him. ¡®And they are giants again¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Then he remembers what just happens. It seems like it was just a brief moment but in that brief moment, he was exposed to many things, too many truths and too many paths that is avable for him to chase his Grand Path. It was like he traveled a long time akin of a journey of a thousand years Azief did not know what to say. Instead he only said ¡®That was¡­.unbelievable¡¯ Azul nodded ¡®Did you see the chessboard?¡¯ Azul suddenly asked. He did not ask for nothing. After all Azul knew what Azief would be in the future. His fate is also interesting. But in this second timeline it is even more interesting. Maybe¡­.even this¡­the Sorcerer has foreseen it. Azief not knowing what Azul is thinking nodded ¡®The World Cleaving palm technique is derived when I saw two ancient beings ys a chess game against each other using stars ands as their chess pieces. The World Cleaving Palm can do much more than just to annihte things as you might already surmised from seeing the chess game between those two ancient beings¡¯ Azief nodded. He has his own interpretation of the chess games. If the ck robe being represents Destruction¡­.then the white robe being represent Creation. Life and Death, Creation and Destruction, they all originated from each other, He could explore thister. However, Azief still have onest question for Azul ¡®Azul, what if before when I had to make the choice I decided not to help you? What would you have done? Would you destroy me?¡¯ Azul shakes his head. ¡®Truth?¡¯ Azief nodded So, Azul answered ¡®I would take all the abilities I bestowed on you except the Demonic Energy¡¯ Azief was not shocked at this admission. In a way he even expected it. Azief only ask ¡®Why?¡¯ Azul answers with a smile ¡®Because that is the repayment t of your Karma to me. Even though I give the saber abilities to you it was not yours. But now that you truly pass my test, the ability would be permanent¡¯ Azief nodded. Azief looking at the space them release a sigh. To the outside world using the ability of his other finger he would not appear to leave Pandemonium for too long but he has lived long enough lives that he is tired. His experience in the Blissful State trials drains him the most. It was like a dream. A happy dream that he don¡¯t know he could achieve in the real world. Maybe that is why it is so difficult to break through it. Because it is a dream you never want to wake up from. He wanted to return home. So he looks at Azul and asks ¡®Can you send me back now?¡¯ Azul nodded but then he said ¡®Before you go I wanted to give you a few gifts¡¯ Azief hearing he was about to get a gift would surely not reject it. He could use all the gifts in the world. After all in Earth there is also an ancient being that is wreaking havoc all over the globe. And Azief is not entirely sure the Orvanians ns would reallye to fruition. ¡®What are the gifts?¡¯ Azief ask *** I know. Another cliffhanger. Anyway, Azief learns many new abilities and the blessing just keeping. Chapter 294: The choice 06 ¡®I could help you with the other six energies you need to create the other Disks¡¯ Hearing this Azief was shocked beyond belief. Doesn¡¯t this mean he couldplete all his thirteen Disk in one go? After all he already got the Demonic Energy and he could form itter when he returns home. He only needs six more energies to reach Thirteen Disk and then he could summon the Supremacy Stairway. But then Azief felt desponded all of a sudden. Because he was reminded of something. Looking at Azul and then sighing Azief reply ¡®I appreciate the kind gesture but I already decided to use other means of gaining that energy¡¯ Azief have decided to refine the energy from his Eternal Rings the moment he found out he could refine energy from his sabers. He already knows the other Disk he needs to form from the energy he found slumbering in his Rings. But Azul smile did not falter. Instead his smile brightened even more. ¡®You wanted to refine the energy from the rings on your fingers aren¡¯t you?¡¯ hearing this Azief was even more shocked ¡®Fuck, can Azul read my mind?¡¯ Azief thought to himself and Azul responded ¡®No, I can¡¯t read your mind¡¯ Azief look at Azul with disbelief and Azulughed. The reason Azul knows Azief will refine the energy from the ring is because this is not the first time they met. Even though in that other timeline Azief failed, Azul knows that Azief grew to be a Sovereign and a powerful being in the Universe and he dominated the countless beings in the Universe with that ring. It is a pity what happens to Azief in the end. It reminded him the same fate of the person who used to wear that ring. The Eternal Rings¡­.what an irony. ¡®I could extract the energies inside the ring for you and give it to you. After all I know the owner¡¯ Azief heard a new revtion. Azief immediately pounced on it. ¡®You know the Demon Emperor of the Seresian world?¡¯ Azief ask Azul scoffed. ¡®That puny little insects?¡¯ Azul shakes his head and then continue. ¡®When I said I knew the owner, I mean the original owner. A sad fate what happens to him but his aplishment could never be erased. Foolhardy and rebellious but I kind of like him¡¯ Hearing this Azief once again was puzzled. Azief of course countless times asked the origins of this rings. Mostly to himself. He never found anyone that could tell him the true origins of this rings. He was about to ask more things about the origin of the rings but Azul shake his head. There was an awkward silence for a while. Then Azul asked ¡®How about it? You still want the gifts?¡¯ Aziefughed and nodded ¡®Of course I want it!¡¯ Azief almost shouted the words. Azul nodded. He then pointed his finger to the ring and a blue light shoot out from his finger enveloping the rings as six energieses out and condensed into an orb of light. The six orb of light floated in front of Azief. Azief touch each one and they are all the energy he wanted from the rings. ¡®How did you know?¡¯ Azief asked Azul Azul only smiles without giving any answers. Azief just shake his head. And then Azul blows his mouth and the six orbs of light enter Azief body. The energy is sleeping. When Azief returns to Earth he could wake them all up and use it to form his Disk. All seven of them including the Demonic Energy he just got. Azief look at Azul and bowed a little ¡®Thank you¡¯ If Loki knows about this matter of Azul extracting the other energies to help Azief Perfected his Disk he would surely be shocked to his core. Azief in the original timeline did not even walk the Perfection Path but even that took him a long time to form his Disk. Now, Azief walk the Perfection Path and his steps should be slower than the others. But now the opposites happen. Evenpared to other people the way he is rising up could only be described as a meteoric rise. But now who would have thought Loki actions of helping Azief speeding up the other two trials would lead up to this. The Fall did not yet reach it seven years but Azief is already a powerhouse even with his Disk Formation cultivation level. But now, how could have Loki thought that by changing the past it would help Azief to clear all of the trials of Azul? This Azief and the Azief from Loki timeline is clearly different in temperament and attitude. He does not possess the hatred and anger towards the world that Azief in Loki timeline have. In Loki timeline Azief did not have Sina, Loki, Wang Jian and Will. He did not have such strong brotherhood or such love in his life. It is onlyter in life that Azief found love. And he made all the wrong choices. But the Azief in this timeline have a brother he could trust, two great woman that loves him and people who trust and depends on him. He was a better man than he was in that other timeline. His anger was not poisonous and his hatred¡­.could be alleviated. It is because of that Azief could make the choice of relinquishing all that he had worked for to revive Meihul. Because Meihul reminded him of Katarina. Especially that smile. Just seeing it hurts him. Azul replied to Azief ¡®And there is another gift. Onest gift from me. One of my legacy inheritances¡¯ Azul said. He crouched down from his throne and his titanic fingertips taps Azief forehead. It was only the edge of his fingernails but a white energy seems to be transferred into Azief. Azief closes his eyes Then he removes his fingertips and sits down straight at his throne and asks Azief ¡®Did you get it?¡¯ Azief slowly opens his eyes. Then he answers Azul question with a smile. ¡®I get it¡¯ Azulughs. ¡®Good. Now you can go home¡¯ Then Azul waved his hand and like he was being flung away by a ferocious storm, Azief translucent form dissipated as he seems to be traveling through a colorful path that connected many Universes Azief shouted ¡®Is it too much to ask for a door!¡¯ Azief bet Azul isughing at him now. After all he dide to Azul by using a door so he didn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t return in the same way. It was too fast and too much sceneries that passes him by that slowly causing him to felt dizzy and nauseated. So, Azief closes his eyes. *** Azief has returned to Earth and it will be connected to the chapter where Sofia is going home. Like always, hope you enjoy the story and thanks for reading. Please vote if you can Chapter 295: The choice 07 EARTH Was it an instant or was it an eternity? A secondter Azief opens back his eyes and he was inside a cave. The moment he opens his eyes he could see the cave is trembling and shaking, cracking at many ces and all around him mini tremors is assaulting the cave Azief immediately remember who he is and where he is. Usually it would take a little time for him topose himself when he went out from the trials but maybe because he already passed the trials it seems there is no lingering feelings. Then looking at the state of the cave, and the energying out from him that is leaking out, Azief of course was startled. The energy is about to burst out from the cave. He saw that the cave also glow with white light. ¡®Xu Cong!¡¯ Azief remembers. ¡®Xu Cong is trying to contains it from the outside¡¯ Azief thought to himself Azief eyes widened but he takes quick steps and takes a deep breath as all the energy that is leaking out from him is swiftly being absorbed back into himself. Then he breathes out and the entire cave movement has stopped. ¡®Huh. That was close¡¯ he got up from his cross legged position and look around him. The protection barrier and the talisman and enchantment that were put all around the cave wall have either torn apart or broken down. He also saw golden characters that seem to etch itself on the interior of the walls. Azief closes his eyes for a moment and he felt the seven energies inside his body including the Demonic Energy and the six energies he got from extracting the Energies inside his Rings. ¡®Later¡¯ he said to himself. He could not yet refine all of it into Disk. Because the moment he do that, he would summon the Supremacy Stairway. And doing that he would leave Earth with a crazy Orvanian-amnesiac-universal knowledge plunderer sh scientist on the loose. The best thing he could do now is to form the Demonic energy first so that he could use the legacy inheritance that Azul gives him. But he knows he already got enough and done enough for today. He wanted to return to the pce and take a bath. He slowly walks out from the cave and then as he walked out he saw Xu Cong on top of the entrance of the cave, sitting cross legged. ¡®Now this is awkward¡¯ Azief thought to himself. After all he knows this happens because of him Xu Cong seeing Aziefing out from the cave, immediacy jump down and kneel in front of him ¡®My Lord, you have returned safely!¡¯ Azief felt a little guilty. Seeing the haggard expression on Xu Cong face and seeing the wrinkles on Xu Cong face, Azief deduced that Xu Cong must have used his vitality to restrain his aura from leaking out. Azief did not say anything. He only put his finger on Xu Cong forehead and transferred a bit of his vitality into Xu Cong. Azief vitality is like an undying sea, almost inexhaustible. With just a little of his vitality, Xu Cong entire being regains back his youth and vitality. ¡®Thank you my lord¡¯ Xu Cong said. ¡®You have done your job well. I will not forget it. You can go now. I will return to the Pce to rest¡¯ Xu Cong nodded and he quickly returns back to his residence. Azief was about to return when he decided otherwise. For some reason, he felt an intuition in his heart. That sensation grew heavier each time he tries to leave. So, he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he returns back to the cave and sits back down. He felt something wrong before. He closes his eyes. He then from his cave spreads out his Divine Sense to the entire Pandemonium. His Divine Sense was refined after his encounter with Azul Now, he could see and felt thing more clearly than before.. Then he felt it. Someone was trying to divine him. It was like someone is pinching his clothes and he felt that slight pressure on his body. That is how to describe the felling eh felt when someone divines against him. Whether that person is trying to divine his location or his fate, Azief would never allow it. Azief opens his eyes, with a cold eye. He moves his index finger and a heaven sundering auraes out, his index finger glowing with power as it cuts those eyes that trying to divine him. That person falls down coughing blood all over the floor the moment Azief did that. That person is in the Centre pce. Azief smiles inside the darkness of the cave. He also senses other things that happen since then. He sense Sofia aura. Azief smiles. It was a smile of happiness ¡®A lot happened¡¯ Azief said before he got up and went outside. Smiling, satisfied, and feeling aplished he flies to the Centre Pce *** AT THE SAME TIME ON THE VAST UNIVERSE Azul was sitting on his throne holding Meihul hand. They looked at each other lovingly. ¡®It has been too long¡¯ Meihul then shakes her head. ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ Azul nodded. And it all thanks to that mortal. Just when he was about to bring Meihul with him to other ces he then senses a familiar aura out there on the Universe. Meihul also senses it and her face turns dark. Azul sighed He then was about to get up from his throne when Meihul try to hold him down by griping Azul hand. Azul look at Meihul and he smiles ¡®Mydy, I appreciate the feeling but this is something I must do¡¯ Meihul eyes seems to be reluctant of letting him go. ¡®You already give him many things. It is enough isn¡¯t it? You have pay off your Karma. You owe him nothing else¡¯ Azul caress Meihul hair and said ¡®That is not enough. I owe him six deeds. I give him the energies inside the ring which cemented his connection with the rings of Eternal and connecting a bit of his fate with the original owner of the rings¡¯ ¡®That is one deed. I gave him my inheritance that is the second deed. And now this is the third¡¯ Meihul sighed. She knows she can¡¯t stop him now that he is this determined. ¡®Go¡­.and be safe¡¯ Then Azul step out, the aura of Time and Space around him distorted before breaking off entirely. His eyes was determined, like he was a warrior that is about to engage in a war. Bloodlust follows him and red clouds swirls on his fist that produces thunderous red lightning His one step causes him to travel trillions light years away, the Universes that he passed by have a slight crack in their World Barrier and then he arrived at another Universe starry sky. He looks around for a while but then he senses it. It is not hard to sense it when that aura is screaming destruction and death. Then Azul saw him and his eyes narrowed and turns serious. His hand glows with power. ¡®Hmm¡­I didn¡¯t think all of this would eventually lead to this. What a sad fate¡¯ He sighs; his sigh could be heard in the entire universe. Many life forms that heard that sigh looks up from their as they felt a tugging sensation in their souls to seek that voice. In the distance not too far away from Azul is the Destroyer. His body is floating in dark space emanating the universalws of Destruction, releasing such power that even a thousand Universes could barely contain it. Anti-gravitational force swirls around his entire body rejecting anything thates near it even Laws and essence of the universe. The Destroyer has always been closing his eyes sailing through the Universe with his titanic body smashing anything on his path without a care. Then suddenly he opens his eyes the moment he sense Azul energy. Each of the Destroyer eyes is as big as ten mega sized stars. The moment he opens it, stars,s, any dust that is in the lien of his sight dissipated into nothingness. ¡®Azul¡¯ He said, his voice created a resonance with the Universe and a nearby stars shakes before it exploded Azul was calm. This is not the first time he encounter the Destroyer. Azul waved his hand and lock downs this Universe so that the Destroyer magic would not pass this Universe. ¡® Destroyer, I know where you are about to go and why you are doing this. I was there when ¡°it¡± happens. I know you feelings. But¡­let just say I had to dy you. That mortal¡­..have helped me. I must pay my Karma with him¡¯ ¡®Azul¡­.do you not know who I am?¡¯ Hearing this provocation from the Destroyer Azul eyes zed red andughed. After all he had his Defiant Heart. He did not even fear the Heavens why should he fear the Destroyer. ¡®Hahaha. And do you not know who I am? The entire Universe maybe regarded you two as the most powerful being in the Universe under the Supreme One but we both know that is just not true. After all the Etherna did send your and the Creator sorry ass back to the Divine Dimension¡¯ The Destroyer eyes shines dangerously as the on the line of his sight immediately deconstructed. The Destroyer stony feet caused by colliding with star dust and solidified anti matter energy moved. His dark halo seems to affect space time and his energy that radiated cosmic microwave seems to increase. Azul did not shrink back from fear instead his aura surges even more ferociously. Instead he also charged forward ROAR! The entire Universe roared and howled when these two titanic being collided with each other. Their collision force causes the Universe they are in to copse on itself. Gctic cannibalism happens all over the Universes as the energying out from the Destroyer demands destructions. Somewhere in a grassy in underneath arge lush tree, on a blue a white haired man with clear blue eyes opens his eyes and he smiles ¡®Old friends meeting each other and they started messing the natural order of the Universe¡¯ But that man is smiling. ¡®In the end, I have to fix the messes Sitting under that tree, that man blows a wind from his mouth. That winds rises up to the sky and reaches the Heavens and it spreads out to the Universes being destroyed by the force of the collision between the Destroyer and Azul. The moment that wind passes by those ces life once again sprouted and everything that was destroyed, everything that return to nothingness appears again like nothing has ever happens. All lives were restored. Life force once again dominates the Universe. The white hair man then just closes back his eyes as he already saw the conclusions of the battle between Azul and the Destroyer. In the vast Universe chained to the Wheel of Reincarnation is the Destroyer, howling and trying to destroy the Vast Universe But in the Vast Universe, Azul is the Lord of All. While he could not create souls, he knows all the way to trap one. Especially when he already has Karma with the Destroyer. Azul look towards the Destroyer eyes, their huge size is equals as he look deep into the Destroyer eyes. Then he ask ¡®Are you still in there old friend?¡¯ Azul asked the Destroyer but it doesn¡¯t seem like he is talking to the Destroyer even though he is looking at the Destroyer. Azul only sighs and then he sat back down on his throne. ¡®Supreme One have written the story and I know how it will progress. But, a dy is nothing. I am not interested in changing the story; I am only dying the inevitable. After all there are other who are trying to change the story. Let him have a little time Supreme One¡¯ Azul seems too said to no one in particr. Then he sighed again ¡®Three more deeds to go¡¯ *** This is thest part. Do you notice the one theme that is prevalent when it is regarding Azul. It is six. And¡­it seems Azul¡­recognize the Destoyer? hehehee. Bet you all didn¡¯t know how powerful Azul really is didn¡¯t you? And Azul still owes Azief three more times. When will that be used¡­you all think? Hehehehe. The story is just beginning. PS: I also posted Age of Adventure here so if you wanted to help a bit please leave some good review. Pretty,pretty please? Oh, and good news for Age of Heroes readers. It ising. Maybe I posted it in May with new details, addition of new chapter to the saga and hopefully this time the conclusion of the story Chapter 296: Become a demon 1 WOOSH! The sound of wind tearing apart could almost be heard but was suppressed by something. A ck blur flies through the clouds before it slowly merge with the surrounding, appearing to have disappeared. This ck blur is none other than Azief, the Death Monarch. He is now employing his stealth technique to hide himself from being detected. As Azief flies undetected and in stealth mode across the skies of Pandemonium, his Divine Sense scans the entirerge continent without obstruction. It was a subtle scans not rming the people. He just wanted to make sure nothing terrible happened during his absence. He senses Hirate in the Pce, sense Sofia in Sina workshop, senses Sasha among other things. He also sense Shinji awakening. Shinji is a warrior Azief admire and fought against him in the Pnd Incident. But that divine sense of him keep going back to check up on Sofia unconsciously. Or is it done on purpose? Azief knows¡­but he couldn¡¯t admit it. He could only sigh. The wind blows around him and for some reason he felt cold like the cold of winds of winter. He smiles bitterly. His breath merged with the clouds, making that cloud to dissipate like a dream. The moment Azief returned, no one could even sense that he returned. He arrived at the Centre Pce like he was ck smoke, drifting across the Halls and returning to his secret chamber situated inside the Pce. No one is the wiser other than some people who was privy to the secret and Hirate. Hirate could sense that the Azief he met was a clone. Then there is Hirate who was informed about Azief attempt at forming his Disk. And then there is his protector Xu Cong and his lover. To the people of Pandemonium, the Death Monarch has always been in the Capital overlooking Pandemonium and protecting them from the dark. If they know that the one attending the Meeting in Hawaii is Azief clone, they would surely be shocked. No one notices that the Azief that appear in Hawaii is a clone because the emanationing out from the clone is as powerful as Death Monarch. The clone however could only disy half of Azief power and prowess. This means that the Azief the other people met is only at half ability. Just imagine Azief true prowess if he appears with his true original body. Azief could now be considered the strongest of the powerhouse. When he enters his secret chambers, ck mist around him dissipated, revealing a man more powerful than thest time he was inside this chamber. His eyes seem to glow golden with a trace of blue. Being instructed by Azul about the spell and learning new things about the Universe, Azief aura raises by leaps and bounds. He now has that trace of the Sovereign aura. His gaze seems like he could see through everything, separating illusion of the world and the truth with just a nce, while the aura emanating from his body could suppresses the Heavens and pressures the Earth. His smile seems even more mysterious and there is a sense of majesty and divinity around him that forces people to obey him ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said. He did not immediately do what he came here to do. Instead he looks around this chamber. He smiles a bit From thest time he was here, this chamber is more organized than before with the books, herbs and crystals core were arranged neatly and stores at their rightful ce. There are more racks and secret hatch and opening around the walls. Azief could not help but smiles. This secret chamber is also only known by certain people in Pandemonium. There is Sasha and The Head Keeper of the Pce that knows about this secret chamber. If Azief had to venture a guess on who arranges this chamber, he would put his bet on the Head Keeper of the Pce. Azief knows that the more he favored Sasha organizations the more power he gives her but he was never that worried about Sasha even though the people in the administration worried about her uncheck authority and influence. This is not a new discussion in Pandemonium and in the faction around the world Why does the Death Monarch trust Sasha the Nightingale so much? People sometime question why the ruler of Pandemonium Death Monarch trusts Sasha so much considering the bad history between them both. In the Fake World Sasha kidnapped Sina and hide in the Forests Region before submitting to Death Monarch. Still, Azief appointed her to lead the most powerful and mysterious organization in Pandemonium. Why not somebody else? After all in Pandemonium, there is still Sina the Genius Alchemist who is considered to be the Death Monarch family. There is also Wang Jian who followed loyally behind the Death Monarch. These two people loyalty is unquestionable and they would do anything for Death Monarch. But the Death Monarch did not pick them to lead the Shadow Guards. Instead he picks Sasha to be his intelligence agency leader. The Shadow Guard is Azief personal intelligence agency Because that is what the Shadow Guards is. They are not only guarding Pandemonium in secret and protecting Death Monarch from unseen threats; they also acted as an intelligence agency. But that is not why the Shadow Guard were spoken in hushed tones among the officials of Pandemonium or feared by the people of Pandemonium. It is because they are the knife of the Death Monarch. They kill any enemies they deemed traitorous to Death Monarch of would endanger him Their member background is confidential information in Pandemonium and their methods are decisive and merciless. This is an important and powerful organization that has the ears of Death Monarch. Everyone knows the importance of such organization the day the Death Monarch wanted to create it. The officials all suggested that the Death Monarch chose someone who is loyal to him, preferably among his friends. They were many names being floated around at that time. Sina, Wang Jian, Loki, Sofia among the people being suggested to take the post. But Sasha name was not in the roster or suggestion list by the officials of Pandemonium. Which is why people wondered why Azief chooses Sasha above all other more eligible candidates and more suitable. The reason was simple actually. At least it was simple for Azief. It is simply because Sasha is the only Azief did not mind killing. There is a reason why he did not appoint Sina to be the one heading the Shadow Guards. Sina is loyal to him but her temperament is unsuitable for the job. Not to mention if she became the head of the Shadow Guard she have to worried about being targeted by other factions And Sina is weak if we are talking aboutbat abilities. Wang Jian on the other hand is too honorable. That is his strength and his w. Sooner orter that sense of honor would invite problem for Pandemonium. But the biggest problem in appointing Sina and Wang Jian to the post is because if Sina makes mistakes Azief didn¡¯t have the heart to punish her. And if Wang Jian makes mistakes Azief is even unwilling to punish such a loyal person. Sasha on the other hand has no such problem. Any mistakes and Sasha knows she will not get the same mercy Azief would afford to Sian and Sasha. Their rtionship is strictly superior and subordinate rtionship. Probably that is why they work so well. The other reason why Azief never fears rebellions from Sasha is because Azief knows Sasha knows what would happen if she failed. If she seeds it is fine. But if she failed, she knows Azief would have no mercy to inflict any kind of punishment he felt necessary. Azief sighed. He could not treat everyone the same because they all have a different rtionship with each other. He sighed. ¡®I need to inform her. I don¡¯t think this forming of Disk would be as uneventful as the other Disk Forming¡¯ Azief had premonition about what is going to happen. It was a kind of gut feeling that his refining will not be as peaceful as he wanted it to be. So, he is setting precautions beforehand. He took themunication device inside the secret chamber and sends the message. He informs Sasha that he would be in the secret chamber and would be attempting forming his Disk. Sasha got the message and she immediately sends a few of Shadow Guard to guard the Pce covertly. There were ten men dressed in ck that appeared undetected, teleported from the secret headquarters of the Shadow Guard. They immediately position themselves in many parts of the Pce, not revealing themselves. The moment Azief is about to prepare in forming his Disk, he could not help but smile, the excitement and happiness in his heart could not be hidden any longer. Then heughed. ¡®What a great harvest this time!¡¯ he said to himself andughs All of that time, all of that effort, all of that suffering finally it paid off big time. Azief eye was shining. It was like he was reaching his dreams step by step. And that feeling is intoxicating. The feeling of everything is going good. The feeling that it is going to be great. And the feeling of aplishing your goals and moving a step closer to your dream. In his journey this time they were a lot of thing he has experienced. He met Azul. He met the Sorcerer of All Realm. And he learned how vast the Universe really is. They were heavens above the Heavens, they were Ancient Beings more powerful than the leaders of the United Intergctic Alliance, and he learned that the history of the Universe is unlike anything he ever heard from others. Azief thought he had known everything about the Universe but his meeting with Azul just shows him that he knew so little. This revtion of him knowing so little about the Universe did not make him feeling intimidated or sad instead it made him happy. Because he finds it out early that he did not know many things. If he find it out tote he might already made many mistakes It is better he learns about it early ¡®I need to be stronger. More stronger.¡¯ His eyes shine with desire. Then heughed even louder in that secret chamber. ¡®If Azul could do it¡­then why couldn¡¯t I?¡¯ After all Azul was also weak in the beginning. He did not be who he is in one day. And after all that he had been given by Azul if he did not strive to be even stronger than Azul, or surpasses him Azief would be disappointed in himself. Azief thought to himself. Then he takes a deep breath and feels the energy inside him. There is a smirk on Azief face. There are seven energy cores inside his body. If he refines each one of the energy core he could form each of them to be his Disk Thirteen Disk! Create Thirteen Disks, Summons The Supremacy Stairway. This is what Azief has attempted to do for this couple of years from the moment he was walking this Path that chases Perfection as its maxim. *** So, here is the first chapter for May. Among other thing Azief exins why he chose Sasha and his aspirations. Thirteen Disk to summon the Supremacy Stairway. Hope you didn¡¯t forget about that. Anyway, this chapter is a little bit shorter than before. It has around eight thousand words nearly reaching nine thousand words. But a lot of it will be showing the approaching Time Crisis. This chapter will probably have four parts that will be posted each day. So, tomorrow there will be part 2 of the chapter. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, for now¡­ciao. See you all tomorrow. I am interested on who will be winning first today in thement section. Chapter 297: Become a demon 2 Azief himself thought it would take him a lot of times, probably even decades. But¡­.the encounters he had, the resolution for him tom not give up¡­and his dreams that want him to go higher than before¡­all of that he had ovee¡­finally he had all of it¡­.earlier than he expected Thirteen energies in his body. Thirteen different types of energies that if refined to be Disks will open the Supremacy Stairway! That was his objective and it still is. ¡®I will attempt to refine the Demonic Energy!¡¯ The moment Azief decided this course of action he did not hesitate to do it. This is the most important energy he needs to refine right now. Because only by forming the Demonic Disk he could use Azul inheritance which is only possible with Demonic Energy. Azief sat down cross legged and focuses his energy and his body is refining the Demonic energy inside his body, slowly awakening it. Rumbling of energy could be hearding out from his body It was like he is poking the demonic energy with a stick. Azief is about to refine his sixth disk. If he seeds, he would put a considerable gap between him and the other Disk Formation levelers on Earth right now. If before he could fight about a dozen Disk Formation levelers by his lonesome, after he finishes refining this Disk, with the other Disk bolstering his already powerful body and amount of energy and the inheritance of Azul legacy, Azief could now fight fifty Disk Formation levelers by himself. Fifty Disk Formation levelers. Each one of Disk Formation experts all possessed the power to wreak havoc and destruction akin of a small nuclear weapon. And¡­.right now in the world, Disk Formation leveler at the most is probably around twenty or thirty people including those that secluded themselves and be a recluse experts. By refining this Disk¡­.Azief truly need not fear anyone anymore on Earth. He did not even need to fear universal condemnation anymore. Even if the World Government decided to go all out against him and summon all the heroes of the world to deal with him, they must think the damage that he could rain down upon them. The cost of damage would make the World Government not dare pursue it. He smirked a little bit at that thought. ¡®Hirate wouldn¡¯t be that stupid¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Then he focused back his mind on refining the Disk. The one he wanted to form right now is the Demonic Disk derived from the Demonic Energy. It is the energy he got from tirelessly resolving the six lifetimes of Azul. It is a long quest. Each of the lifetimes gives him a bit of the Demonic energy. Only by solving all six trials of Azul he manages to umte the required demonic energy for him to form the Disk. By now, he already reached one hundred percent of the Demonic energy. And it could now be refined. If one uses the true orthodox way of forming the Disk Azief had to go to the Asura world to absorb the demonic energy and form the Disk. But because of the sabers and the fact he passes the trials he now didn¡¯t even have to make the journey there. Not to mention knowing Azul identity now, Azief is also postting a new conclusion about the type of energy he would get after refining the energy into his Disk. He believes he would not get normal demonic energy. After all Azule from the Ancient Asura, and other than Meihul that have been revived they are thest two Ancient Asuras in the entire Universe. If Vritra the High Emperor of the Asuras that resides in the Dark Universe knows about this he would not only get angry he would also be terrified to his bones. After all, the Ancient Asura is the progenitor of the current Asura race. Azul bloodline and his aura would cause any Asura to have an urge to kneel and obey. It is a calling of the blood. Of course not even Vritra knew where Azul is and even he did not know there is still someone out there that possesses the Ancient Asura bloodline. If he knew he would surely invite Azul back to his Universe. But would Azul ept such request? He has his own Universe to govern. And unlike the Dark Universe where it is popted by many races and many influences that rules together, the Vast Universe is his and his alone. No one contest his sovereignty simply because no one is worthy too contesting his sovereignty. Now, that Azief is about tor refine the Demonic Energy he got from Azul, one could not imagine such great fortune that has been given to him. Creating a Disk has always been an introspective journey. It rarely affects what happens in the world. But Azief existence is an anomaly even in the entire vast Universe. Because of Loki interference and help Azief manages to walk the path of Perfection. There is also the help of many others that he did not know like Wargod persuading the Jade Emperor to open the Cauldron of Purifying Fire for him and Alsurt teachings about runes and its applications and many other that have helped him in his journey till today. And because of the many things that changed in Azief life that veered slight from the previous past Azief manages to pass the trials. Azul is an ancient being powerful enough to chain the Destroyer onto his Wheel of Reincarnation. Imagine that kind of power! Now Azief is about to create Disk using the energy he got from Azul as the base. One could only imagine that by doing this Azief chances of passing the Supremacy Stairway would be higher. Azief takes a deep breath. Then he slowly exhales and inhales in a controlled motion, not too slow and not too fast. Each movement fills him with power that ising from inside,ing from the demonic energy, slowly travelling through all of his veins. His Goldenskin that shines like gold making him look like a holy being but then his skin slowly turns a little bit dark. Then another sound sounded like a cracker being stomp down by someone and something shocking was happening to Azief skin. His skins break bit by bit like a soil being so parched and breaking and turning into dust before quickly regenerating. Azief Eternal Physique imbues him with Goldenskin, Golden Flesh, Golden Flesh, Golden Domain, Celestial Bones, Celestial Meridian, Nine Forbidden Opening, Sovereign Presence and Violet Pce. It is such a powerful body but that energy ravaged though it all like it was some unstoppable storms that flooded through all of its obstacles. His Golden Flesh turns a little dark red, and red bloodes out from Azief sweats. His Golden Domain turns bloody red, filled with killing intent. His Celestial Bones that is supposed to be so powerful that he could punch an artifact just by using his bare hand is breaking like Azief has brittle bones. Celestials? In Azul eyes they were nothing. Azul in his glorious life dye the Thirty Three Heavens with the bloods of Celestials! His Celestial meridian is turning blood red, his Nine Forbidden Openings were filled with demonic energy and the Sovereign Presence that oppresses people lower level is now turning into something a bit different. It was a Demonic Presence that would bring terror and fear to all existence in Azief presence. His Violet pce full of the vitality of life turns red. But Azief still inhales and exhales, nothing showing on his face other than his sweat. What he inhales is the energy of the world, what he exhales is the impurity from the World Energy. It is to prepare his body. Then Azief eyes turn red and then ck. His irises turns red, his pupil turns ck. BOOOM! A demonic aura came out from Azief body. As this was happening inside his secret chamber unbeknownst to him, the entire Pce ground was shaking and the temperature cooled down. The demonic aura was ferocious and it formed a red mist around him that is slowly spreading out from him. The red mist is spreading out with Azief as the center and source of the red mist. The red mist easily broke the restrictive talisman and protective barrier as its spreads through the entire Pce and its ground. The moment Sasha got the report from her subordinate in her office not far away from the Pce she did not hesitate to order the entire personnel of the pce to evacuate. ¡®Get them all out there!¡¯ She shouted using themunication device that looks like a mobile phone. She then ordered the Army to cordon of the pce and letting nobody leave or enter. The ten men in ck robe on the other hand quickly gather in that secret chamber. They could see that things are going bad. They fear the entire Pce could copses on itself. They stand on different positions in the room and then activated the restrictive talisman and the protection barrier which is already set up in the secret chamber as part of the design. It was an incredibly fast evacuation with the teleportation Formation activated almost immediately for the Pce personnel. And then there is also Wang Jian, Athena, and Freya guarding the three gates of the Pce grounds in case of anything that could break out. The other Gate was left onto someone named Milos, amander trusted heavily by Wang Jian. Meanwhile on the chamber Azief not knowing what happened outside is concentrating in refining the energy. Azief eye that is red and ck is emitting an ancient light. The red mist around him is slowly seems to be heavier and very demonic in nature. This red mist slowly spread out even further on the outside. But this time it did not only cover the ground anymore. Instead it tries to reach the skies. It was like the red mist is scaling the wind to go to the sky¡­to question Heavens. Azul heart is not the Killing Heart. The Killing heart is the Asura. To kill anything that bes their obstacle. But¡­Azul is the Ancient Asura. Their heart is the Defiant Heart. Treated like cattle by the Celestials all the Ancient Asuras at the time desire a day where they could broke free from their constraint and envement. Azul broke them and his defiant heart was the firmest of his entire race. Azul sunder the Thirty Three Heavens and ughtered so many Celestials that a road of stars made from Celestial blood connected his world with the outside Universe. Azief did not intend it but he too felt that feeling of defiance in his heart the moment he tries to refine that energy. If there is a rule to this Universe, he wanted to defy it! If there is such a thing as the records of fate he would tear it apart! If there is such a thing as destiny he would sever it! His Defiant Heart would be to question the heavens and the Universe. Anything that does not conform to his Heart, he would question it and he would defy it! This thought is slowly rising inside Azief mind. At this moment all the red mist in the pce ground slowly dissipated. But looking at it again it does not truly disappears. Instead they swirled around and then gathering together it then shot out to the sky, like ance piercing the Heavens! BOOM! *** Azief is beginning to refine the Demonic Energy. This one will be a bit different than before. There will be many to talk about in this part since it is the beginning of the refining but next part will showcase why Azul heart is called the Defiant Heart And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. So, this is it for today. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 298: Become a demon 3 A supersonic boom breaks out in the sky above the Center Pce. The sky was pierced opens revealing the sky above the sky and the clouds parted away like it was being forced to open by a prying hand Then the entire sky is covered by a red cloud, the change was fast and immediate. The entire people residing in Pandemonium nearly get a heart attack when they saw the red skies and heard the explosions of sound in the clouds. They look up and many of those people who have low cultivation almost shouted out in panic ¡®What is that!¡¯ ¡®Is it another battle?¡¯ another asked cautiously. While some people who are higher in levels look at the skies and frowned. They could feel the killing intent in that sky. It was like the Heavens are being taken over by a Demon! The clouds were red as blood. The sky look like it was falling down. It was like the day of Judgment is upon them And then the crowd that was looking at the sky their face turns pale as they spotted another change that is happening.. Because the red blood clouds turned even darker like something is using something to wound the Heavens. It was like the sky was bleeding! It appears like the Heavens itself bleeding! What are the Heavens? The Heavens could be understood simply as the Will of the World. Then if the Heavens in the Will of the World then that mean right now the Will of the World is bleeding! The red mist spread into the Heavens of Earth, into thend and ground of Earth and the demonic energy contained in the red mist absorb the resentment that existed in between Heaven and Earth. The resentment of the dead, of the dammed and the broken¡­.and Earth had a lot of resentment this couple of years after all of humanity tragedy and all of that resentment is being absorbed. And then another sound sounded out from the skies. Perking up one¡¯s ears one could hear the sound of howling echoing through the clouds. Looking up one could see translucent bony faces emerge from the clouds. They seemed like the ghost of people that died. Some of these ghost looked life-like with the exception many parts of their body is drenched in blood, mutted beyond repair It also looks like the images of souls flying around near Azul Wheel of Reincarnation. Demonic spiritual energy filled Pandemonium. Blood red skies, translucent forms of the dead howling and screaming on the sky how could anybody not get scared and weak knee? Inside the chamber Azief hair mysteriously started growing longer and longer until it reached his knee. Each strand of his hair is filled with killing intent, like there is a soul in each of his strands of hair. His handsome face also seems too morphed into something that demonic in nature. His entire aura changed. He is usually cold, but he also possesses a certain aura that could be all embracing but now he is filled with violent aura, like he was the Harbinger of All Destruction, killing and ughtering images would be conjured up if one is to felt the energying out of him right now. This aura is domineering, ancient and could stir the feeling of any people that mean him harm to go crazy with one wave of this energy passing them. In Azief Inner world there is also a battle happening but on the real world the demonic spiritual energy around Azief bes dense like it was a bog in a swamp. The air around him bes heavier and seem to contain pure the Demonic energy. It could induce anyone who is at lower cultivation level to go crazy if theye near Azief right now. By now, the entire Pce is now filling to the brim with demonic energy. Everything inside the Pce is now filled with raging demonic spiritual energy. Azief did not know it but by this time all the safety organization in Pandemonium is bing more concerned. They have even begun spinning the stories that is what happening in the Pce is an experiment gone wrong from the Research Department At the same time the moment Azief concentration of demonic spiritual energy in the pce be denser the same could be said onto the demonic spiritual energy on the skies. It was so dense that the clouds are filled with specks of ck mes that burn the clouds. Azief in his secret chamber is still sweating, the inside and outside of his body ispletely upied by demonic energy that going amuck and at the same time merging with his Eternal Physique. Azief entire aura is filled with a tyrannical aura and crazy amount of killing intent. It even surpasses the most prodigious experts of the Asura world. Azul never gives his energy in his eternal existence which is akin of giving his blood to people and now that he is giving it to Azief the concentration of that energy is unbelievably pure and powerful. The demonic energy in Azief body is slowly fusing with Azief entire being and existence, trying to be a part of Azief. Meanwhile on Azief Inner World a different change is happening. The Worldly Disk as the sun, the Universal Disk that forms the moon and stars. His Ancient Rune Disk forms the runic energy that embedded itself into the stars, the moon, the sun and the Space and Time itself in his inner world and act like Laws of his Inner World. The Celestial Disk he had enables him to absorb celestial energy which is now has be like one of the energy most prevalent in Azief inner world. The entire creation inside Azief Inner World is nourished by the Celestial Disk. It is there but it is unseen And then there is the All Source Disk that embeds itself into all creations, into the suns, the moons, the stars, the grass, the wind and the Laws of the Inner World. Everything has a little bit of the essence of this Disk. But the moment Azief tries to refine the Demonic Energy, the Inner World shakes with such intensity it felt like the whole Inner World is about to copse. Even the entire gxy which is now could be called Azief Inner Universe is shaking with red mist that seems to travel with the speed of light reaching to the ends of the Inner Universe of Azief in a blink of an eye. This red mist turns into a demonic me! And shockingly it starts to devour the stars from the ends of the Inner Universe. The more stars it devoured, the demonic me endlessly expanded, forming a sea of demonic me sin the space of Azief Inner Universe. Rumbling sounds could be heard in the entire Inner Universe. The space of the Inner Universe slowly began to copse and countless cracks in space opened up. It was then another rumbling could be heard in the Inner Universe. And then Azief appeared in his Inner Universe. His body is transparent but oddly enough he seems a little bit more solid than before. This is the second time Azief is appearing in person in his Inner Universe Divine light spills out from his eyes strengthening back the entire Inner Universe. He waved his hand and another billion of stars were formed using the Universal Energy. This act drained half of Azief Universal Energy. He stomp his feet and the opened up space closed back up and the inner Universe that is about to copse is slowly reverting back to their original condition. This stomp uses the All Source energy and the Worldly energy both of that energy were drained in half. ¡®Defiant Heart!¡¯ Azief said to himself. Even the energy is defiant even though it is willingly given Azief bitterly thought to himself. It is fortunate that in his Inner Universe he is the monarch of all creation inside it. As Azief take a step he arrived at the ends of his Inner Universe and saw the mass of red mist that is bing a sea of mes. Heavenly energy surrounds Azief singling him out as the Creator of this Universe. He was surrounded by blue aura. Behind him, the trails of his feet created gentle waves of energy that pacify and calm the Inner Universe and a harmonious melody sounded out from all corners of Azief Inner Universe trying to suppress the Demonic Energy. ¡®It is a defiant heart. Then this is battle of wills!¡¯ Azief thought to himself and he knows what he needs to do. He charged to the mass of sea of mes, his eyes lit up and shouted ¡®Break apart¡¯ This time Azief iron will and his confidence is soaring and unbreakable. With these two words the sea of mes seemed to be corporeal and dissipated like ashes being blown by a slow breeze. Aziefughed. It was a tyrannicalugh like nothing would stand against him and his eyes were filled with determination and there was me of will burning within them Even though he only said two words and it seemed so easy to disperse the sea of demonic mes in those two words, it contained his unflinching and iron will! Because he knew what he need to do to gain the demonic energy. To gain the demonic energy¡­the solution is quiet simple. Be a Demon! More urately be a Demon like Azul. To defy the heavens¡­and to do as you wish! That is the way of the Demons. That is the way of the Asuras of the Dark Universe. That is what is meant to walk the path of a Demon! Unconstrained even by the High Heaven! And then smiling Azief grabbed that wisp of energy left after the sea of mes dispersed. It was a strand but it contains the quintessence of the Demonic energy. It is the Will of the Demonic Energy. It is the Defiant Heart core. The moment Azief grabbed it, the strand enters Azief body and Azief hair turns long and there is a ruthless expression on his face like a Demon God. Azief finally be a Demon! Azief entire body is surrounded by demonic energy and blood red mist surrounded and swirls around his body that turns into demonic mes. But the mes did not hurt him even one bit. Then the demonic aura around Azief intensified and pierced through the Heavens of Azief Inner Universe. The entire Universe is dyed with demonic energy and it was filled with demonic aura. Azief knows he could not maintain this form for too long. But he needs to maintain this form until the demonic energy entirely fused with him and his Inner universe. He didn¡¯t want to be a bloodthirsty and mad killer after finished refining this Disk. After all to embody the Grand path of Azul who defies the Universe is not Azief Grand Path. He is different from Azul. Azief Grand Path has always been about something else. His Grand Path could be considered freedom. While Azief is now a Demon, he knows he could only imitate Azul Grand Path for a few moments as thest measure to force the Demonic Energy to fuse into his body. It took about a few moments before the Demonic energy to fuse with Azief entire inner Universe and his body. For a moment Azief floats there eon the sky of his Inner Universe, unmoving, his eyes closed. But then he opens his eyes and light filled the world *** Am I cruel for leaving you all with this kind of cliffhanger¡­.I am aren¡¯t I? hehehehe. Hahaha. Anyway the refining is about to end already And there is a slight discussion of Grand Path. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and leave somements. And leave some reviews on the review page if you didn¡¯t left it yet. It helps people to discover the story. Chapter 299: Become a demon 4 Azief sighed and then he appeared in one of the continent in his Inner World. He walks a few steps and the demonic aura, the demonic blood red mist around him slowly dissipated. Then he sat down, his eyes glows blue and his hair quickly shrank back to its normal length. ¡®Huu¡­That was my limit¡¯ Azief said to himself slightly panting. He is almost spent right now. All of his Disk is almost drained in that brief moment of him trying to take control of the demonic energy. He could feel the Disk already inside his Inner World exerting its influence and fusing with it. Like the Celestial Disk this Disk made of Demonic energy could not be seen but felt. It is a type of Will. If his Inner Universe has sentient life, then if one day there is a person that have the heart to defy, then they will sense it. Sense that there is the demonic energy. To defy the Heavens is to tap on this energy source he has embedded in the creation essence of this Inner Universe. Azief has already decided to name this Disk the Ancient Demonic Disk. But the reason why Azief was panting in exhaustion was not because he absorbs the Demonic energy. It is because Azief Grand Path isn¡¯t the same as Azul grand Path. And when he forcefully trying to imitate Azul in that moment it didn¡¯t match Azief own heart and his own Grand Path. That is why he could only maintain the demonic form for a while. If itsted for too long Azief fear his own path would be blurry for himself. His own heart would be affected by it and then instead of following his Grand Path he would be fowling Azul Grand Path. Because of the ipatibility of their Grand Path Azief mind could be overtaken by the demonic energy and he would be just pure energy. Azief dares say of all the energy he refines to be his Disk this is the hardest refining he had ever experience. Then what would he be? A shell for a pure energy? Or something else? Or could it be he had to follow Azul path? But Azul did not make it hard for Azief. While it is defiant Azul probably knows that Azief could make that energy his own. That is why he calcted the moment he became the Demon to make sure he did not exceed the limit. But in that moment he became the Demon, he could understand a bit of the aggressiveness of Azul in the past. It was demonic ideals and also their Will¡­to defy anything and everything. One wonder how they could even create a society with such an unrestrained heart. Azief felt the energy slowly stabilizing and then there is an inner change in Azief. His eyes be colder. Not a hint of killing intent came from his body but his eyes is enough to make anyone seeing that gaze to have all of their hairs stand up. The entire Inner Universe shook like an unknown aura ising out from his body. Although this aura wasn¡¯t spreading it was extremely terrifying and suffocating. It was monstrous above all else. There is now a powerful killing intent in Azief eyes and his eyes turned blood red. But then the Defiant Heart did it job. It repressed the killing intent and Azief eyes turned back to its original color. Azief closes his eyes for a moment before opening it back again. He was panting in exhaustion but there is also excitement on his face. He did it. He had formed his sixth Disk. Closing his eyes, he spreads his arms and then he slowly turns into motes of light before his translucent form slowly dissipated and gone from his Inner Universe. Opening his eyes he was still in the secret chamber. But what he saw startled him Around him were ten people in dark robe and dark veil covering their faces powering the restrictive talisman and the protection talisman in this secret chamber. They seem to be restraining red mist aura that is in the chamber. The moment Azief opens his eyes and finally formed his Disk there are changes in all of Pandemonium. The red clouds in the sky of Pandemonium are slowly turning back to normal. The Killing intent that pervaded the skies and the Heavens also slowly disappeared. The clouds were white and the sky is still there. There is no longer the imagery of something like the sky was bleeding The red mist that was spreading all over Pandemonium before also slowly disperses. The resentment that was absorbed by the red mist also shares the same fate. The sound of howling in the clouds is no longer but just an echo of their lingering voice and the ghost like a mirage dissipated with a blow of the wind. The Demonic energy that filled Pandemonium, the red blood skies, the ghost like being appearing in the clouds, the ck mes all of it disappeared like it was all a dream. But to be more urate it is not that they disappeared. But they are being absorbed back, the killing intent, the resentment absorbed by Azief unconsciously. Azief hair is long but it slowly shrank the more Azief body absorbed the demonic energy that is in Pandemonium. And his handsome face morphed by demonic energy is also recovering and his violent aura has also calmed down. Azief immediately figure out that there is something wrong with what happen. Looking at the sea of red mist rushing like it was the racing contest to enter his body Azief immediately figures out what happen. It was unfortunate but he guessed that the moment he refines the demonic energy, the demonic energy leaked out. Considering that the demonic energy was defiant from the start and refuse to merge with him, Azief subsequent actions in the Inner World also affect the outside world. Looking at those ten ck robe people Azief knows that this must be the SS Unit of Sasha. He could felt the demonic energy spreading to Heaven and Earth and Azief bitterly smiles. He then closes his eyes and focused his mind and then almost all of the demonic energy in Pandemonium was instantly absorbed by Azief and calm once again descend down in Pandemonium. But just because Pandemonium is calm now¡­doesn¡¯t mean people would stop asking what really happens and specte on what really went down. For people of different factions who were here as spies, as merchants, friendly delegation or strolling around the continent, they all could sense it. The Death Monarch had formed another Disk! This is big news. This would surely put pressure on the whole word. Death Monarch was terrifying enough as he is now. Now, that Death Monarch increased in strength more than before¡­.it would also change the rtionship dynamics between the Three Great Powers President Ashikaga Hirate who was in his room in the Centre pce onlyughs bitterly. When other were evacuating Hirate insisted that he would not get out from the Pce grounds. Since he insisted, no one really cared about him. After all, the red mist did not seems to have any destructive power other than its powerful pressure it have over low level levelers. Hirate sense a few thing about Azief when he stubbornly wanted to say inside the Pce and he had gained certain knowledge about the Death Monarch true power. Then he said to no one in particr ¡®With all of that power¡­.what do you intend to do, Death Monarch? Even if I didn¡¯t want to treat you like an enemy, the whole world will sooner orter be at odds with you. No one is meant to hold such powers!¡¯ He thenughed bitterly. Meanwhile the eyes and ears of other factions is also looking about this matter very intently From the reports before the World Government estimated that the Death Monarch has at least four Disks which are the same as Illusion Archmage Hikigaya. Of course the truth was that Azief possess five Disks before but no one knows this because Azief never told anyone about himself. And unlike others when he used his Disk it did not manifested externally like others. Now that he formed the Ancient Demonic Disk he has six disks meaning he could control six types of energies. The spies of the different factions of course were alerted with what happens. It is after all hard to hide, red clouds, ghostlike faces appearing in the clouds howling and screaming like a banshee that announces death. These spies are not some weak people. They also have a bit of attainment in their cultivation. So, they immediately could sense what that energy was. They knew that the Death Monarch had managed to did what none of the other faction had been able to do Solemnly, that day, they all sent the same report to their employer The message? Death Monarch forms another Disk! *** The end of Azief refining process. he has formed his Sixth Disk. Anyway I know I told you that there would probably be four parts of the chapters. I miscalcted. Tomorrow there will be another chapter. Thest part of the chapter and it is a little bit longer than the rest of the parts. There will be a few other characters and Loki will be there. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway this is it for today. Hope you like it and see you tomorrow. Chapter 300: Become a demon 5 While all of this is going on, there is also something very important happening not too far away from the Centre Pce. Meanwhile on the Centre Hospital, thergest hospital in the Centre Pandemonium, there is a person who looks like she was sleeping, lying peacefully on her white bed. Many things were injected in her body and there is new technology that looks like ites out from a science-fiction book monitoring her condition. She seems stable but she isn¡¯t waking up. Nothing seems wrong from her vitals. After she was given many herbs and injected with regenerating liquid, her vitals stabilized but she still isn¡¯t waking up. It even baffles the Healers of this hospital. They even brought in a few other experts to see whether it is a mental attack or something else. She was in a white room and sitting beside her, apanying her from the moment she was admitted is a man. The man is holding her hand tightly and there is a trace of concern on his face. He was beside her when she falls down onto the floor, her blood all over the white marble tiles of the Centre Pce. He had warned her. Many times. He had warned her not to do it. Not now. Not when she was already so weak. Thinking about all of this, there is a pool of tears that is about to fall down from his eyes. He has lost a lot of things in his life. But he couldn¡¯t lose her too. This tragedy all started with Azief. When Azief was about to return from his seclusion he felt an intuition in his heart, a sensation that grew heavier as time passes. Then because of that feeling of unease, Azief spreads out his Divine Sense to the entire Pandemonium. It was then he found out someone was trying to divine him. And with his Heaven Sundering Finger, he cut that connection, that vision and that connection The person that was trying to divine him was this woman that is still unconscious in the white room This woman is none other than the Oracle. And the man beside her is Antonius. When she arrived at the Centre Pce the Death Monarch was still in secret seclusion. Not to mention at that time his clone was meeting with Hirate. And then Azief clone return back to merge with his original body. So when she arrived at the Pce she was invited in with respect since everyone knows who she is. It is only because Death Monarch did not like the Oracle he never invited her or even try to meet her even though all people attest to her precise prophecy. She enters She was waiting for the Death Monarch to return but the vision in her dreams, and she could even hear the howls and the screams. It grew stronger and stronger. She could not wait. Antonius had tried to stop her. But the Oracle is as stubborn as an ox. She wanted to seek Death Monarch and tell him what she saw and prevented it regardless of the consequences. For some reason she felt like it was her duty. Somehow she felt like there is an echo from the past or was it an echo from the future that keeps guiding her path forward, pushing her with each steps. It was like she owes something to the Death Monarch. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it. She never met the Death Monarch but somehow she felt like he was very familiar to her even though even until now she never met him. It was like something or someone is trying to tell her something and they reached out from either the distant past or the distant future to guide her¡­.until she reached here. She reached Pandemonium¡­.the forbidden continent chasing the Death Monarch halfway across the world If not for the context of her search people might even think Erika loves the Death Monarch and has been chasing him all this time for him to reciprocate her love. In a way, even Erika did not know how to exin why she keeps chasing the Death Monarch It was like her meeting with the Death Monarch is something inevitable. Like it was¡­..and Erika almostughed when she thinks about it¡­..because it was like destiny wanted them to meet. Like there was something she must do. Something she has to repay. It was almost like she owed him too much and she has to suffer now because of what she had owed him Divining a future and divining a location is different. In the world Erika could divine a person fate by seeing that person or having something personal that belong to that person. But divining location? It is not as easy like that. That depends on the person is being tracked. If the person who is tracked is powerful than the tracker and the person who is tracked does not like being subjected to such tracking they could cut that connection. There is always that risk. Erika knows it. Antonius told her. But she did it anyway. But of course it never happens this exaggeratedly. After all, at most one would suffer a little bacsh. But other than that it shouldn¡¯t have force the Oracle to remains unconscious even after being given treatment and all. How can Antonius and Erika guessed that Azief method of cutting the connection is by using Heaven Sundering Finger? It is a spell that could sunder down the Heavens, a legacy technique of Azul one of the strongest being in whole Universe. That is one of the reason but not the only reason. As Antonius look at Erika, his heart is in pain. Even though her hair is no longer white, and her skin is back to its youthfulplexion, her vitality and youth restores but¡­she is still unconscious. The wind blows gently and the white curtains of the room billows gently bringing in the fresh air and the breeze. Perched on the ledge of the window sill is a green eyed raven. But when it blinks once more that raven eyes turns normal. Then it flew away to the sky. And someone in Mnemba Ind opens his eyes slowly. Aplicated expression is on his face and then he frowned. ¡®So¡­it seems I am not the only one that has counter measure. That One Eyed Oracle also have her countermeasures¡¯ And then Lokiughed. ¡®I guess nothing is that easy is it?¡¯ Loki asks to no one in particr. Then sighing he said ¡®Destiny wille even when I am trying to stop it. And¡­.I already dys the meeting between them long enough. Whatever choices Azief made after meeting the Oracle¡­..it is his decision and his decision alone. Though I hope this time he also made a different decision¡¯ Then smiling bitterly he said it under his breath ¡®But, maybe that is too much to ask after he sees that imageter¡¯ ¡®I guess I have rested in this ind long enough. Yewa Hafar is already starting, and Time is running out. I need toe out now. There are still few things I remember, few things that I could still change. And I still need Raymond alive¡¯ The reason Loki is saying this because of his green eyed ravens has shown him another vision. It is an rming vision. It is the vision of Raymond fighting with someone. And he is losing. Badly losing. Not only him. There is Hikigaya and Oreki fighting this someone. And there is also a few Orvanians on the side also fighting that someone. It already make their battlefield looked like a ce in some regions of Hell That someone they are fighting is none other than Sithulran. They are about to die now and are at theirst breath. It seems after the fight with Death Monarch Sithulran has swiftly increased her strength. There is also the fact that she met Yewa Hafar. It is most probably Yewa Hafar doings. Then shaking his head like he was leaving all of this to fate, he dispersed into green smoke that travelled out from the ind and go to that battle. *** I miscalcted once again. This part of the chapter is actually the shortest one of all the parts. But this chapter reveals many things that happens outside Pandemonium when Azief was in seclusion and refining his energies. And there seems to be something with Loki and the Oracle. And that sentence about the Oracle owing Azief¡­.Hmm¡­hehehe. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, this is it for today. Wait a few days before I post a new chapter though maybe by this time I am already finished with the new chapter Chapter 301: Home is where the heart is (1) ¡®What is it?¡¯ she asked herself, her thoughts echoes in this nothingness of space. What is this unfeelingness? She didn¡¯t know what she is now and in what form. It was like was a strand of something She knows who she is¡­.or a fragment of it. It felt like she was forgetting something. But she didn¡¯t know where she is. She knows she falls unconscious before she was here. But now that she has awoken all she could see was this¡­..nothingness. She thinks to herself. Is she floating? Or is she standing? No she is not standing. Because if she is, she must feel something solid beneath his feet. But she felt nothing. She did not feel pain. But she did not feel at ease either. She didn¡¯t know what she is doing here. It was like a punishment but it doesn¡¯t feel like it. It was like she spends eternity here in this darkness of nothingness. Then a green light shed her by and with an image formed in her mind. It was just a sh of light but for some reason she could see it and understand it even though it just passes her by in just a span of a fraction of a second. In that image she saw Time Energy in chaos; she saw reality breaking apart like a picture breaking off into puzzle pieces and slowly crumbling. And in that image she saw an eye, one of it was blue the other is hazel. That eye seems to emit a light that epasses all creation and it was like that eye could see everything in the entire Universe. And then she saw something else. She saw someone running so fast that Time is reversed and the barrier of reality weakened. That person who was running even though she could not see who it was she could see that person turning into a bolt of green lightning piercing Time and Space The Time Continuum shakes unstably and at the edge of copsing, lightning arcs shines over all the Universe and realities with each step that person takes. It was like that person is lightning itself, a lightning that could pierce Time and Space and at the same time wreaking havoc in the rules of the Universe. And then in that image she saw herself, once again, giving one of her eyes to that ck robe man with one ring in each finger. That man hold out his hand and she offered him her eyes. And then like the sh of green light the image disappeared and she was again surrounded by nothingness Then silence. Just darkness and nothingness once again. Silence and nothingness apanied her for what felt like a lifetime. She continue¡­existing in this form. She waited for another green shes to happen. It was like she was here, existing here to wait for these shes so that she could see more and understands more It was like these green shes is her way back home. ¡®Home¡¯ She spoke and in the darkness of this nothingness her voice echoes endlessly. This is the first word she spoke in this darkness. She thinks to herself about the concept of home. Where is her home? And what is a home? She pondered about this matter. She is trying to understand what the words means. It was like if she could understand this, her path is clear. She is trying to remember. Trying to awaken something about herself. She knows her name is Erika. She knows what she could do. She could see the future. But other than that¡­.it is nk. Nothingness. Then she felt something hurting. She felt her heart hurting. And that her heart longs for something or someone. Then she remembers a face. Then an image appeared inside her mind, unveiling something that is in her mind. It was her, in a shaking carriage. She seems to be going somewhere. She saw hills and trees and she saw the ocean not too far away from the road. She was smiling as she looks at a man. Then slowly she leaned down and kisses a sleeping young man. The young man stirred and she immediately acted like nothing happened. But her heart beats wildly and there is a trace of innocent smile on her usually solemn face. She looks carefree and unburdened for that one moment. The young man stirred but did not wake up, his body is still lean on the side of the carriage. ¡®Little Anthony¡¯ the one in the vision said and just like that light exploded in this darkness of nothingness. And almost immediately she gains a corporeal body, no longer in that non-existence form that resembles more like a thought or a will. But while she now possesses a corporeal body she could not move at all. She was swept by the current of a force in this nothingness to endlessly remain drifting She is floating not in the darkness anymore but sea of stars. It was beautiful, fascinating enchanting and bedazzling. It was such a grand spectacle. It was the most beautiful images and scenery she had ever seen in her entire life. It takes her breath away. For a moment she forgets to think of who she is and where she is. For that one moment she just enjoys the vastness of this space. And as she drifted she remembers who she is. And she knows where her home is. But¡­.she is still there. Still existing¡­still is drifting. And she is floating without direction pushed by whatever force that exist in this sea of stars. So she waited again. This time while she is still floating she is not at as feeling unease as before. As she drifts in this space all she saw is the stars. And even when she didn¡¯t know when this would end, she knows she have a home. A person she needs to meet, a person she needs to get back to. A person she called Little Anthony. She still didn¡¯t remember much about herself but she remember these two things. And as the feeling that she would spend eternity in this ce strengthened, it was this memory that kept her from losing hope. And then as she drifts like she always did another green light shes her by and another image enter her mind. Her eyes turn cloudy white and she saw another scene. She first heard songs of joys, trumpets, pianos. It was the song of a wedding and the cheer of a union. It was a wedding scene and she appeared there in a translucent form. No one could see her and no one could sense her. It was like she did not exist there but she could see everything, hear everything and feel everything. But then as people were celebrating andughter could be heard all over the wedding area, she heard screaming. The faces of the people in the wedding were all of a blur. But she did saw a few things. She saw a burnt off human skins on the ground and white bandage. She saw an arrow of fire. She saw space distortions and she saw a pool of water in the ground when she was running out from the ceremony. She acted like the people in the image. She ran away from the scene as fast as her feet could get her As she was running out she look up in the sky and saw an eagle flying high. She saw the arrow of fire being broken by a white holy arrow. And then she saw a shadow. It is arge shadow that envelops the entire ce and with it descends an aura full of killing intent. She saw bones and she saw a gleam of a light. She saw ck mes that seem capable of burning everything in existence. And then the dark shadows dissipated. The arrow of fire has stopped emitting fire like it was being extinguished; a swirling dark aura is swirling around the arrow. The pool of water turned into gas and merge with the clouds. The brunt off skins have been cleaned, the white bandage is nowhere to be seen and the space no longer distorts And the white holy arrow is now blown by the wind and went to the direction of the ck me. Like a moth going to the fire. It was like that holy arrow wanted to be consumed by the fire Then the image changed and she was at another ce looking at herself. She saw herself¡­.waiting for someone in Athens. ¡®Athens? What is Athens and where is it?¡¯ she asked herself. How did she know Athens? She asks herself again. And then the vision stopped and she was again floating existing and drifting in this space, in this sea of stars. As she thinks and thinks in this ce where time is uncountable and has no meaning she slowly remembers. She is Erika the Oracle. And Athens is where shees from. And her home is Little Anthony. She remembers all of this and with that realization she understand what kind of force that kept her floating in this sea of stars. The force that pushes her in this sea is none other than Time. And the image is Space with a bit of essence of Time. She is watching things that would be happening. But not all vision makes sense and were shown to her obviously. It was like a puzzle she needs to rearrange. It was shown in symbolism with image she could understand. She is pushed by Time to see things. What thing? Even she didn¡¯t understand what she has too se and what it means. But it was her job to witness it. And maybe when it ended it will make sense. Now that she knows why she is here she waited again. She once again floated and drifts in space. But this time she was not as anxious as before. She waited patiently, ready to see whatever she is supposed to. And she muttered in the presence of brightly lit stars and the vast emptiness of space. ¡®My name is Erika. I am the Oracle. Ie from Athens. My home is Little Anthony¡¯ She chanted these words like it was a prayer. She chanted it so she would not forget. No matter what she sees, she didn¡¯t want to forget this words and what it means for her. Then another image entered her mind as another sh of green light passed her by. She was in another vision. She saw a hunter, she saw colorful vials andrge explosions and she saw green dark red smoke. And then when the explosion ended, when the dust settles she saw a hat. Anding out from that hat is a rabbit. The hat looks like a magician hat. She saw a greennd fertile and prosperous being covered by snow. In the white expanse of the snow, she saw red snows filling half of the white expanse. ¡®Blood¡¯ she thought to herself. Like before this vision is rife with symbolism. But more than what she sees it was the thing she felt that left the most impression on her. She felt hatred¡­such a powerful hatred that it threaten to suck all the good in her heart. She saw an explosion and heard the screaming like an entire being pulverized into ashes. She could see only a blur of the people responsible for such horrendous thing. She then heard augh. And then she heard a growl that causes her entire body to shiver in fear. Then she heard a roar. *** The first chapter this week. There will probably be five or four parts. Anyway a lot of things will be foreshadowed in this chapter Anyway, someone was asking me about the Path of Perfection in thement section. I wanted topile what I have already written about the Path of Perfection and exin as best as I can without spoiling the ending. But because i was too busy editing Age of Adventure I had never got the chance. I will probably exin it in another afterwordter. Anyway this is Erika the Oracle story and a few parts of the chapter is dedicated to her,. there will also be a revtion which connect to what Loki said about Erika in the previous chapter. Anyway I have been busy watching a girl group IZONE. And Endgame ( I don¡¯t know what the big deal about spoiling it. There is an article about this spoiling thing being blown out of proportions) And game of Thrones ( only two more episode left. Still hope George RR Martin will not follow the TV. Because I still don¡¯t like episode 3 of season 8) Anyway hope you enjoy the story and a new chapter will be posted tomorrow Chapter 302: Home is where the heart is (2) And amidst all of this chaos and the screaming and howling, there is a green eyed raven looking at all this thing. The green eyed raven blinks for a while and then it flies away and then vision stopped Erika is now slowly gaining her memory. She now remembers why she fainted. And she no longer chanted ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ she said her voice is now clear and now she could move her finger. This time she would no longer wait. She shouted in the emptiness of this space. ¡®Come to me!¡¯ She shouted and like an order this space obeys her words. The entire space distorted and it seems to emit the power of Space and Time Another green light emerged from out of nothingness and this time instead of passing by the Oracle it struck her in her forehead. Her entire being was envelop in that green light that has turned into mist that swirls around her entire body And then an image appeared in Erika mind. She saw a monster in that vision, horrendous and seems to possess no mind whatsoever. The monster seems to be destroying anything on its path, devouring life wherever it trails. She saw a green sand hourss in an abandoned ind beside a crystal coffin. Weirdly the sand in the hourss did not fall down. It was like Time was unmoving in that ind. She saw a snake trapped in a sturdy cage. She saw a white snow expanse being melted by a green acid rain as it turned into water and flow endlessly creating a water trail and pooling to be a river. She saw a tiger and a dragon sailing through a mist, weakening at every moment. And then she saw an owl. The won was at first looking at everything with its eyes. Then when it is time the owl hoot and then it flies off and fought the monster, wing it with its ws. The vision then stopped and then Erika was back again in the space of stars. This time she is standing. She is no longer drifting aimlessly like before. Instead she now could control herself and felt that she could direct the force that has been pushing her all this time. When she wanted to go forward the force of Time push her forward. When she wants to go back, the force of Time pushes her back. Then she saw a green light in the distance emanating the same aura as the other green light that have passed her by. It is a little bit further but Erika knows there must be a reason for that green light to be so far away. ¡®Forward¡¯ she thought in her mind and then like lightning, the force pushes her forward. It was like she was light embodiment as she travels so fast that she should have been melted by the heat of the friction force or crushed by the pressure of the speed. She then in a matter of moment arrived in front of the green light. She cautiously approached the green light and could feel the immense power of Time surrounding this green light. This green light looks like a strand, a thread of yarn She then takes a deep breath and said ¡®I need to try it. I need to at least try to see it¡¯ Then decisively she grabbed that green light and the space around her distorted and the Time that is around her also distorts and then she was in another vision This time she was in space surrounded by a dark gxy as seven godly beings face off each other on arge table that was three times as big as Earth. Each time they raised their voice thunder boomed, lightning strikes and thend shakes Erika was stunned. Not because of the power of these seven godly beings but because she recognize this vision. ¡®This is that vision¡¯ she thought to herself. She once again saw the seven godly being that is gigantic as they dwarfed thes and the stars. By now Erika had already determine who some of them are. Of course most of it is just her assumption .They all have their colors and all were shrouded by lights so Erika couldn¡¯t really see them all clearly One particrly was shrouded by dark red lights that seem to choke the life out of Erika but this time Erika could see him a little bit clearly. She drew her gasp as she finally verifies her assumption. The man wearing the rings in each finger, the ck robed man that haunts her dreams is none other than the Death Monarch. However this Death Monarch is colder and even more powerful than the Death Monarch that she knows. The aura he emanated was like he was the source of destruction and Death aura around him was so thick that anyone who is close to him would have their lifespans reduced. But that is probably because he was angry. He disagrees with the other Six Gods and the other Six Gods keeps trying to persuade him. It seems he was the leader or at least the most powerful one of the seven. Then he went away. Then there is one other that is surrounded by green light holding a staff. Even though she could not see that person face Erika felt like she was familiar with this aura Unconsciously she takes a step closer and then the scene changed as Erika tries to go closer to see the other faces She saw fire. It was a great fire that devours the world from end to end. And she sighed. Because she knows what she is seeing right now. She has seen it many times in her nightmares. This is the War of the Gods She once again saw the Great War, millions of humans fighting to kill each other and hurling magic and shing their weapons. Millions dead, bodies filled the battlefield piling up to form a horrendous sight of hills of dead bodies all over the battlefield, sea of blood was formed and the soil were thick with red soils. She watched over the battlefield and she saw the green snake, its eyes vicious and poison it¡¯s spit out from its mouth. Green mist swirls around that snake A golden lightning then strike thend like a hammer striking a ss, breaking off arge chunk of the earth as a golden eagle could be seen in the sky, lightning spewing out from its feathers, showering the battlefield with thunderstorms, taking more lives. Then she looks up. Because she already knows what she is going to see. And once she looks up she saw it. Then on the skies, appears arge brown eye the size of the moon. No, to be exact, the eye is the moon. She saw the Moon that was formed from the eyes of a person. It was an illusion that rendered every mortals and human immobile and their eyes dazed like they were trapped in an illusion. They all looked happy like they are seeing paradise, like all their dreams were being fulfilled. She then saw the earth quake like it was angry. She saw fissures appearing without rhyme or reason. Sinkholes were formed and then from the crack of the Earth emerged a gigantic tree with its roots deep in the Earth, biding everything. The screaming and the killing continued and Erika wanted to close her eyes. But she endures. She keeps looking. Like a witness. Then something falls down on top of her head. It was cold. Cold aires from the north as she shivers and then snowke falls down. In a matter of second the snowstorm suppressed the thunder storm created from the pping of the golden eagle. She knows what she is about to see next. She is supposed to see the sand hourss which reminds him of the green sand hourss she saw before and then she would see the ck scythe. But suddenly there is a cold voice ringing in her ears ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯ Erika immediately almost jumps in fright. She remembers this voice when she saw the face of Paulette in one of her vision. It was the man she could not identify that asked her this question. One of the Seven Gods ¡®Who is trying to peek through Time?¡¯ This time the voice was booming and full of majesty. Time swirls around the sound wave. There is also a hostile feeling from Time itself against Erika. And immediately Erika felt like her entire body is about to explode and then she immediately went out from the vision. She coughed up blood and her face turns pale, her vitality and lifespan was harmed in that brief moments. With a few words, that voice renders her useless She was about to faint and once again drifts in this sea of stars when someone holds her from behind, preventing her from lying down in this floating space. The moment that hand touches her, her entire body was rejuvenated. That terrifies her more than hearing that voice because she should have been the only one here. She quickly pushed herself forward and then turned to look at the person who is holding her from behind. When she looks at that face shock was one of the emotions running in her mind But most of all it was disbelief. She saw herself¡­.an older version of her with One Eye. Now there will be some answer about why Erika didn¡¯t wake up from her sleep. And there is a lot of foreshadowing in Erika vision. It always has been so many foreshadowing when Erika is involved. And there is a lot of hint each time Erika appears And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, this is it for today. Wait a few days before I post a new chapter though maybe by this time I am already finished with the new chapter Chapter 303: Home is where the heart is (3) ¡®Ah, I didn¡¯t know I was so easy to be spooked when I was younger. I have forgotten¡¯ Then looking at her the older version of her said ¡®Young Erika, we have much to talk about¡¯ Erika looks at the older version of her and she was speechless. ¡®You could call me One Eyed Erika¡¯ And the One Eyed Erika smiles What would you need to talk to me about? Then One Eyed Erika smiles. ¡®You see, that Trickster always thinks he is always one step ahead of everyone. He calctes, but I see. And I see everything. From the beginning until the end. A witness to the End of Times.¡¯ If Loki could hear the One Eyed Erika words right now he would have surely be angered. Because he is falling to the same trap like he did to Morgana. The moment Morgana seek Giselle it spell her demise causing Loki to return her to her origin. But the moment Loki try to mess with Erika mind, the seal her future self has nted in herself kick back. Existence like the Oracles who could foresee the future has a very peculiar trait And one of those traits is that they are not really constrained by Time. ¡®Trickster?¡¯ Erika said, her voice echoing in this space. Then slowly understanding dawned on her ¡®Loki the Trickster!¡¯ The One Eyed Erika smiles and nodded. This is the reason why Erika is still unconscious even though there is nothing wrong with her body. One part of it is because of Azief Heaven Sundering Finger but the other is because her future self has chosen to self-manifest in her consciousness. It is just a wisp of will and would disappear in a moment time but it is enough But this meeting would not happen unless there is a traumatic shock to Erika body. But how could the One Eyed Erika foreseen this moment? For others they might need nning but for an Oracle, the exnation is self-exnatory. They see it. They see everything in the long passage of Time. ¡®There is not much time, little one. I must tell you something. Something very important. We must rectify our mistakes. Such tragedy must not befall the Universe since again¡¯ Then One Eyed Erika takes a step forward and she appears almost instantly in front of Erika. ¡®There will be a little bit of pain but you must not let go of the connection¡¯ she said and then she touches Erika forehead with one finger and then information and images streamed directly into Erika mind. She was almost overwhelmed with all the images, visions and knowledge she is imparted with. She felt pain assaulting her mind, like her head is being split open by an axe. But she endures it. She did not let go of that connection. The more the older version of her transfer her knowledge and the more vision swimming in Erika mind, the more her older version of her bes weak. Her body bes translucent like every image took away her life force Then slowly she turns into green motes of light that scattered in the vast space like dandelion seeds. But her words echoes forlornly in Erika consciousness. ¡®Do not forget. Remember. Please remember!¡¯ And then a Song could be heard echoing inside this space like a tune thates from a flute. And then she wakes up. She opens her eyes and saw the white ceiling. Her body felt energized and her mind is clear. The voice still echoes in her ears. Like a pleading. Like a prayer. She immediately knows where she is. She is in the hospital. She could smell the herbs from a distance and heard the people being rushed to the emergency room below her. Her cloudy eyes turn normal the moment she wakes up. She was about to get up from the bed when she felt something warm holding her hands. She looks at her right hand and there she sees him. And a smile bloom on her face like the beautiful spring dawn in the morning driving away the darkness. It is him. Her home. Her eyes are gentle and there is a trace of more than just gratitude hidden in those gentle eyes. Antonius is holding her hand, sleeping peacefully, his face on the edge of her bed; his body slumped on the chair. He seems exhausted Erika smiles a bit and then said ¡®Little Anthony¡¯ and she caressed his hair. ¡®It seems I have returned home. And there seems to be many more adventure we have to pass¡¯ Antonius is sleeping deeply. It was like looking at a beautiful painting. Leaning down she kissed his cheek and then smiles bitterly and continue sleeping. Nobody needs to know she has woken up right now. She wanted to rest. She wanted to sleep without being drifted into darkness and nothingness. She just wanted to sleep. Because right now she is tired and weary. She has learned too many things in a short period of time. There are things she forgot in the vision she saw in that darkness but there is also things she remembers she must do. But¡­..let that beter. For now, she just wanted to take that nap. So she closed her eyes and she drifted to sleep almost immediately Outside the hospital room, on the edge of the window sill looking at all this is a green eyed raven. The moment Erika closed her eyes and went back to sleep that raven flies off its green eyed has now return back to normal. *** Hehehe. It seems Loki is not the only one with a n. Erika is never to be underestimated. Anyone notice that most of Loki enemies is woman? he really had bad luck with woman, don¡¯t you think? Another chapter tomorrow. Hope you enjoy it and try to see the hint. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, this is it for today. Wait a few days before I post a new chapter though maybe by this time I am already finished with the new chapter Chapter 304: Home is where the heart is (4) PANDEMONIUM It was night. Azief is back on his residence. He was sitting by the window, looking outside in hisrge living room. He was looking at the Garden of Pandemonium. Even at night the Garden is beautiful. It makes one heart calm just by seeing it Today a lot of things had happened. Not all of it was pleasant of course. But everything was important. He took a sip of the cold drink on the table beside him. He sighed. He notices that while he bes stronger, the threats he had to face also be stronger. There is always a higher mountain to climb. He wanted to stand on top of the mountain. It might be lonely but he wanted to see it and verify it for himself. The view from the top. Is it really lonely? Is it really grand? He won¡¯t know until he experience it by himself. The Path he has to walk is still long. There were many times he wanted to stop walking down this path but he knows that was just him being sometime discouraged. It was a time where he is tired and felt small. But, he never gives up. At least if there is one thing he had learned from all of his experience after the Fall, he must never give up. Even if he was slow¡­as long as he does not give up¡­. there is still a chance. So, he has never stopped taking a step in his Path. At times he runs smoothly, other times he struggled but his steps never stops. It is because of that he reached where he is now. But he knows the road is still long. Other than his forming a new Disk today which rmed many other factions he also learns that Sofia did not yet enter the Pce. He did not send any Shadow Guard to look over Sofia because he felt that would be disrespectful. Of all the news he could pay more attention today it was the fact that Sofia is here in Pandemonium that rattles him the most. Sofia¡­.don¡¯t know how much she affect him because he never let it show. He never let anyone in on that. Azief was not a man that let on his feeling very much. When he was talking with Sofia thest time, he was speechless. As he took another sip it was like he was back there on that night. He didn¡¯t know what to say. When she was gone, he looked back on that moment a hundred times over. And each time¡­he felt the same pain he did that night. He thought to himself¡­is there any words that could make her stay? He was never a talker. But at that moment he wished he knew all the words in the world. He wanted to say the right words, the right words to make her stay beside him. Maybe that word wasn¡¯t invented yet. Maybe it doesn¡¯t exist. In the end he simply didn¡¯t know what to say¡­so he let her go. Because he didn¡¯t know the right words. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t know what to feel and he didn¡¯t know how to turn off this feeling that he had. But letting her go¡­.letting her go that day was a mistake that he keeps thinking about. It was painful and it was hard. And that pain just stay in ce. Maybe this makes him selfish. He could lie of course. That was always an option. Azief shakes his head. He could lie to anyone in the world, he could even lie to the entire world¡­and he wouldn¡¯t blink an eye. But he would never lie to her. He promised her that. He would lie. Not matter what. Because he knows her pain and knows her past. So he would not lie to her¡­.no matter how much it hurts. But he was also prepared to have his heart broken. To be mocked and be pped on the face. He wouldn¡¯t even mind if Sofia wanted to hit him until she was satisfied. Because he knew he was selfish. The only thing he wasn¡¯t expecting is that she wouldn¡¯t stay. Because that possibility terrifies him so much he did not even think of it and the moment she went away¡­he didn¡¯t know what to do. People all over the world cultivate to increase their strength as their priority but Azief is using cultivation to run away from his problem. When he was living Azul life¡­for a moment, he could forget how badly he screws up in real life. When he is back on Earth and now that he is truly back, he was reminded of it. He didn¡¯t know Katarina answer. And he didn¡¯t know what his rtionship with Sofia is right now. All of this contributed to him trying to run away from it by training in seclusion. He didn¡¯t want to hurt any of them. And that is where his selfishness lies. He didn¡¯t know if it was possible to love two women at the same time but that is what he felt. He would not mind people calling him names. After the Fall many powerful people took concubines simply because they could. Even woman who are powerful could take multiple men if they are capable. But¡­not many did that even if they can. Not because they can¡¯t, or because monogamy is the only way, it is because somehow human¡¯s emotions are heightened the more they be stronger. Love and hate be heightened Some people could ept it¡­.but Azief could not ept it and he knows Sofia couldn¡¯t ept it just like him. But he just didn¡¯t want to hurt any of them. So, he loved them both. It looks like the solution but he knows it is not. In the matters of the hearts, the simple solution might not be the right solution. So, when Sofia asked about his feeling he did not lied. He sighed. Azief don¡¯t know whether she already knew that he knew she was here or not. But the fact she is still not here¡­.there must be something holding her back. But¡­what is holding him back right now to get out of this Pce toe and get her? Because he doesn¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. Because nothing that he would say would excuse him that he love two girls. Two beautiful great girls. And it was hard because he doesn¡¯t know who to choose. It was like an impossible question. Whatever he does, he would hurt one of them. Not matter what he chooses both of them will get hurt. And that hurts him more than both of them know. He sighed. ¡®Brother, you are sighing too much¡¯ the voice makes Azief smiles bitterly. ¡®You don¡¯t have as many problem like me that is why you are not sighing¡¯ On the opposite side of the room is Will the Purple Speedster. Arcs of lightning are coursing inside his body even while he is sitting doing nothing. He is also rxing in the room and he told Azief about the Oracle visit but that she was rendered unconscious before Azief returned to the Pce. The fact that the Oracle travel from God knows where just too meet him raise rms for both Will and Azief. It is why Will escorted her inside the Pce. He tries to see if anything was wrong. He checked everything about her from her facial expression to her bodyguard. Nothing seems out of the ordinary. Will could not really rid of her since she didn¡¯t intend to do anything harmful. But maybe the harm wouldeter. Will knows that the Oracle was never a fighter. In a way she is like Sina. Both of them are equally influential but both of them have no fighting skills whatsoever. If Sina is influential because of her ability to create pills and alchemical solutions that helps people, then the Oracle is influential because of her precise prophecy. But as there are people that were helped by her prophecy there are also people who have been ruined because of her prophecy. It is one thing if he seeks for the Oracle; it is another matter entirely for her to seek him. It also raises some suspicion about this Oracle. Azief have always been cautious. ¡®The Oracle, huh¡¯ Azief muttered inaudibly. Azief never like The Oracle even though he never met her in person. It was like a feeling. Like she is someone that he needs to avoid. He could never exin this distaste he felt for the Oracle so he didn¡¯t bother exining it to his people. After all since he is the sole decision maker what he says goes. Since the Fall so many people try to meet the Oracle and ask her to divine their fates but not once Azief was even tempted to meet her. Azief don¡¯t think it is good to catch the attention of the Oracle. But Azief is curious why the Oracle would travel thousands of miles just to meet him. Since she is unconscious right now even Azief could only wait until she is woken up to ask her purpose. Not to mention Azief is not that interested in knowing his own future. It is not because he did not believe in the Oracle it is just that he heard what Alsurt said about Oracles and Norn¡¯s before. Their prophecy and their vision could not be trusted literally andpletely. It wille true eventually it is just not the way you think it is. That is the thing about prophecy. And sometimes listening to the prophecy would actually make the prophecy to be true like a self-fulfilling prophecy. For example if a man knows that he would die because of some other people, in an effort of trying to save his life he would try to kill the person that is supposed to be responsible for his killing. And then somehow fate would dictate that the person that man is trying to kill would survive by some stroke of fortune. Angered at the fact someone is trying to him without any reason, the person prophesied to kill the man would then kill the man. It is a cause and effect. It could also be considered to be Karma. It could also be called Destiny and Fate. Would the Effect really happen if the man did not hear the whispers of the Oracles and be the cause of the Karma? If he didn¡¯t listen to the words of the oracle and did not know his fate would he still offend that person? Or would he lives a good life until he is old and die on his deathbed happy? Of course this is just an example. But it remains true. Listening to the whispers of the oracle is a very dangerous thing. It is better to avoid it if one can It could lead one astray from one own heart because of the fear of the future. Azief shakes his head and let that out of his mind and then he turns to Will and ask ¡®How is Lily, you think? Azief ask. Will just smiles and said ¡®Hopefully good. Since I left her there, I think she would be safe¡¯ Azief nodded in agreement. Thinking about it is a perfect n minus opening a portal in Earth Prime that could lead to otherworldly invasion force toe from the breach. Thankfully Azief managed to close the breach before it became bigger But Azief have always been forgiving of his friends. In a way that is his w. Thest time they split off against each other is because of the fact that Will needed to protect his younger sister, Lily. It was why he opened a portal to another world and how Azief ended up in Earth 39. Thankfully everything ends well in that world and Azief even find a fragment of the All Source using it as a base for him to form the All Source Disk. Now, even when he is at Earth he could use variety of energy that would baffle and pressure any other Disk Formation leveler who mostly derives their Disk from the elements and the surrounding energy of the world. Will was drinking whiskey. But no matter how much he drink he could never get drunk. His fast metabolism makes it impossible for him to be drunk or intoxicated. He put down his ss and then his face turns a bits serious he ask ¡®Loki was spotted. In Svalbard. He was seen helping Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki fighting Sithulran. It seems he is also now Disk Formation¡¯ Azief also put down his ss and nodded. ¡®I know¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you think you should do something?¡¯ Azief did not say anything. Will clicked his tongue and then said ¡®I know you think he knows who tried to kill you that day. You should seek answer. Ask him.¡¯ Azief frowned. Then looking once again outside the window he sighed. ¡®I don¡¯t think he knows. I know he knows¡¯ Will sighed. ¡®You share with me everything brother. But you never shared anything about Loki to me¡¯ Azief just shakes his head. Azief did not know how to responds other than his usual sighing. Will shake his head. Then sincerely he said ¡®But just because you don¡¯t share anything about him with me it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t notice anything. I am a Speedster. If there is one thing I am most sensitive about it is Time Energy. And I sense that from Loki. It is not the same kind of Time Energy that exist in the Speed Source but it is of a different kind¡¯ Will continue ¡®I don¡¯t know how to exin it. There is nothing incongruous about him being in this time which means he is of the person that exist and have been existing in this timeline yet there is a swirl of Time energy that I could not recognize around him. It was like a different Laws of Time around him Azief did not say anything g but it is a good as confirming some of Will doubt. Will think a bit before he ask the next question Heavily Will asked. ¡®What is his purpose? Does he mean harm against you brother?¡¯ Will ask Azief. There is a gleam of killing intent in his eyes. Azief then look at Will and said with a tone he always uses when he is giving an ultimatum to someone. ¡®You will do nothing to him, Will¡¯ then he did not speak another word. There is a heavy silence in the room. Will knows there is no use arguing about it now so he just nodded his head. They both take a soup of their choice of drink before Will once again ask him ¡®There is still Sithulran. She is getting stronger and a much bigger problem than before¡¯ Azief ears perked up ¡®Raymond, Oreki, Hikigaya almost lost in battle with her before Loki ys her with a staff. But we already knew that is just a temporary solution she wille back and probably stronger than before. The Orvanians bait didn¡¯t interest her. It was like she suddenly lost interest. She is turning to be more than just a headache. The World government and the Republic will surely ask for your cooperation in this matter¡¯ If there is one person that knows why Sithulran didn¡¯t take the bait it is probably Loki. Of course the whole world did not know the secret war being waged between Loki and Yewa Hafar on the background, setting up chess pieces and moving them all across the globe and even beyond this world. Even Azief did not know about Yewa Hafar interference. This delicious bait that is being dangled by the Orvanians would have normally brought Sithulran biting but Yewa Hafar has spoiled their bait. It is why Loki personally interfered, showing himself to the world once again. Azief on the other hand hearing about Sithulran, his eyes gleams with excitement and battle intent around him is trying hard to break out from his own suppression. After he has refined the Demonic energy to be his Ancient Demonic Disk, he has been itching of using one of the spells Azul taught him. Now that he has formed the Ancient Demonic Disk, he could use that spell. He wanted to know whether Sithulran could really break through that spell. Is the Creator simple curse is more powerful than Azul spell? That is a question Azief is dying to find out. And he wanted to quickly open up the Supremacy Stairway. He did not forget his oath and his promise. He has given his word. And he still remembers the third rule he learns from Alsurt. ¡®Never swore an oath carelessly for an oath is a binding covenant¡¯ and he also remembers the fifth rule ¡®Never promise something you could not do¡¯ he promises Alsurt that he would free him from his prison. He was weak then. But now he is a lot stronger. It would not be long now before he has the capabilities to free Alsurt. Azief then smile as he said ¡®That is good¡¯ ¡®Good?¡¯ Hearing this Will is puzzled. Why was it good that Sithulran is getting stronger? If anything isn¡¯t that worse? Azief did not exin anything to Will. Instead he ask Will ¡®Do you know where she is now?¡¯ ¡®Who?¡¯ Will ask ¡®Sithulran¡¯ Azief answered ¡®I could run around the world and try to seek him but why do you want to know?¡¯ Azief smiles and then filled with confidence he said ¡®I wanted a rematch¡¯ *** Azief is ready to take his next steps. but there is still a lot of problem on Earth he needs to solve. The battle between Sithulran and Azief is about to begin. Want to bet the Time Crisis happens before or after Aziefpleted his thirteen Disk. Hope you like the chapter and thanks for the support. Hope you voted for the story and give me some gifts if you like it. And I will be editing the previous chapter which has many spelling mistakes. Though i would surely miss a few of them. And I think it will mess up the reading order. But i will try to do kit anyway. Other than that, tomorrow will be thest part for this chapter. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, this is it for today. Wait a few days before I post a new chapter though maybe by this time I am already finished with the new chapter And will be posting Age of Heroes after I finished editing the story. this time I will finish it since I have got the permission. Chapter 305: Home is where the heart is (5) CENTER PALACE FRONT GATE It was night in Pandemonium. In the Centre Region while the night has descended and the sun no longer shows it face unlike the other regions in the world, the city is still lively. Lights filled the tiled streets. People are still drinking in taverns, others visited smiths and armorer and hunters are trading battles stories while some builders are building some houses in the distance. The sound of hammering could be heard all over the city, new houses and new cities rose up almost every day. Pandemonium is regarded as one of the safest ce to shelter oneself from monster in the world. Most of the damage that happens in Pandemonium usually resulted from the owner of Pandemonium, Death Monarch. Some people even grumbled when they are drunk that the Death Monarch should go to some uninhabited ind when he wanted to breakthrough because every time he breakthrough there seems to some damage that happens. Thankfully nothing bad happens today. But who wasn¡¯t afraid after seeing dark ck mes gathering in the clouds and the bleeding sky? But other than that Pandemonium is a great ce to live. This continent undergoes transformation everyday with people building cities and viges all around the continent because of the potential for growth. The continent of Australia after the Fall be a forbidden zone, full of monster until the Death Monarch came and cleared most of it away and created a lush fertilend for people to live in. Pandemonium is vast andnds are plentiful. As long as one has the approval of the Central government they could found a vige or a city. People are happy and rxed. If there is a monster invasion then there is the Three Army. If there is an enemy attack then they have the world strongest person in the world protecting them. In the world the safest ce is Pandemonium. This is the words circted among the people of the world. Even the White Owl newspapers rated Pandemonium as one of the most safest ce to live and have a lot of room for improvement and a trove for treasures and rare herbs and minerals ores. And the city patrol did their job diligently. If even the city patrol did their job diligently how can the Center Pce Gate Guardians could ck off. Especially when the person living in the Center Pce is the Death Monarch. The Death Monarch might not be afraid of anyone but that doesn¡¯t mean he would like it if people managed to infiltrate his pce. The Keepers of the pce fears if such matter did ur many people heads would roll. There are not many people in the world that have such guts to try to enter the Center pce without permission. After all waiting for them is that person No one would knowingly put themselves as a target of Death Monarch. That is as good as a death sentence The Gate Guardians is even more so diligent with their job. They are strict like something is stuck up on their assholes and people without proper identification or without permission would not be allowed to take even one step inside the Center Pce. There is also a rule in the Center Pce. That when night descended and day ended, the Center Pce gate could never be opened under any circumstances. However, tonight that rule was broken. All the spies that saw this scene from the distance and in the nearby inns quickly contact their intelligence agency and reported it. The Pce gate was opened. Usually if the gate Guardians did such thing they would be surely be sentenced to death. They do not even need to wait for trials. The Pce Guard inside the Pce would surely storm out and lop off all the Gate Guardian in patrol on the walls. But tonight not only the Gate Guardians try to open the gate with such haste, even the Pce Guard that guards the inside of the Pce moves from their post and hastily helped the Gate Guardian to quickly opens the gate and undo all the protection barrier, the restrictive talisman for this person that dares knock the Pce gate of Center Pce at night. Standing there below the walls of the high Pce walls with a bow and arrow on her back, she waited. This person is none other than the Divine Archer Sofia. ¡®I havee home¡¯ she said as she takes a step inside the Center Pce *** Sofia is back. Azief is preparing to fight Sithulran. the oracle knows a few important things that is still not revealed. The Time Crisis has been foreshadowed since the very beginning and only now finally that it seems that it is closer than before. And below the promo ad I did for my other stories. Hope you could tell about my story to other people And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, this is it for today. Wait a few days before I post a new chapter though maybe by this time I am already finished with the new chapter Chapter 306: Heart is a troublesome thing (1) ¡°O, here Will I set up my evesting rest, And shake the yoke of inauspicious stars From this world-wearied flesh. Eyes, look yourst! Arms, take yourst embrace! and, lips, O you The doors of breath, seal with a righteous kiss A dateless bargain to engrossing death!¡± ¨C William Shakespeare, Romeo and Juliet PANDEMONIUM FRONT GATE The moment the door was opened and she takes a step inside the Center Pce she saw a few familiar faces. She smiles. But not all of the people waiting for her were smiling in happiness. Some of them are frowning. And some of them are expressionless The Gate Guardians that opens the gate all stand in attention on top of the garrison walls. The moment Sofia enter the Centre Pce ground the Gate Guardian immediately push the door closed shut once gain. The protection barrier was set up once again. Sofia was looking at a man. She expected him to be here. Because he was her teacher. ¡®Teacher¡¯ she shouted in happiness ¡®I don¡¯t deserve to be called teacher¡¯ This man is none other than General Wang Jian. Then they hugged. Wang Jian smiles proudly ¡®You have returned. It took you long enough¡¯ ¡®Hmm. I just needed a reason to return home¡¯ she nodded as she breaks the hugs. Then she looks at the other few people waiting for her. There is Sasha. Her face is expressionless. Sofia doesn¡¯t know where she picked up this habit but maybe she picked it up from Azief. It was always a running joke in their group. Azief expressionless face. Thinking about the face she is about to meetter, she doesn¡¯t know how she should feel. And then she remembers why she came back. She would never tell the truth to other people, but at least she will not lie to her own heart. ¡®You knew I havee back?¡¯ Sofia asked puzzled at Sasha appearance here. She knew Azief did not put anyone on her tail even though she was here for a couple of days already. She was thinking about what she is feeling and what she should talk about when she meets him again. That is what takes her so long to return. ¡®Sina informed me. So, I was prepared to bring down the protection barrier.¡¯ Sasha replies curtly. Sofia looks at Sasha and then said ¡®She could never hide anything from you. Still her best friend I guess?¡¯ Sasha only rolled back her eyes. She sighed. Azief never treated Sasha more than just his subordinate and Sasha never minded. Because there is bad blood between them in the Fake World and the Death Monarch could hold quite a grudge. It has been good enough that the Death Monarch did not kill her back then But Sina has always treated her good. They were friends. Maybe it is because the secret they shared in their journey back then in the Forest Region but they are close. In the tight knit group of Azief, Loki, Sina and Sofia there is not space for her. But Sina always has a space for her. And Sasha knows about Sofia problem with her getting close with Sina. Sofia is jealous because she is no longer the only best friend. If there is one thing that held the group together it is Sina ability to embrace other people. ¡®To your dismay, I still am¡¯ Sasha reply back. Sofia just shakes her head. She never likes Sasha. There is the fact that she kidnaps Sina in the past but the other reason was because she could never get a read on her. So, she could only say these kinds of things. There is also a few Pce Maidens she knew that is waving to her happily but she also does not see a couple of people she expected to see. And then she ask ¡®Where are Freya and Athena?¡¯ Sofia asks. ¡®As you can see with your own eyes, they are not here¡¯ Sasha replied unenthusiastically. Sofia rolled back her eyes and shakes her head. ¡®Are they still mad about the Pegasus incident? Is that it?¡¯ Sasha did not nod but she did not shake her head either. She just remains silence on the matter. She will not be a mouthpiece for the two generals because she did not need to be. Her job is only to make sure there is no chaos in Pandemonium, no funny business of trying to assassinate the Death Monarch or anything like that Her job is to maintain the safety of Death Monarch and to act in his interest. She did not need to concern herself with court politics or the responsibility of other division or department. She only needs to be faithful to her job description and faithful to her employer. As long as she do that, she is safe no matter how many times the officials in the court throws usation at her. As long as Death Monarch trusts her, her position is as stable as an unmoving mountain. Sofia question is like putting her in the middle of a minefield. She has no intention to step on that minefield. It has long been known that Athena and Sofia sh frequently during their stay on Fake World. At the time Sofia was not as powerful as she is now and while she says she never loses, in other people eyes, she did lose. And for a time during the Ice Mountain who at that time stand erect and the whole world thinks that Katarina sacrificed her life to die with Death Monarch, Sofia was dubbed as the strongest woman in the world. But the only reason she was dubbed as such is because no one challenges her for that title. In Sasha estimation Athena is perfectly capable of taking down Sofia at the time. The moment the battle turns into a short distance battle, Sofia would be overwhelmed with Athena ever changing attacks. Of course now that Katarina is back, that title was returned to her and no one seems to be stupid enough to challenge her for that title. Her name itself is deterrence just as Death Monarch name is enough to deter his enemies. Then Sofia looks back at Wang Jian and asks ¡®Loki?¡¯ It was a question and Wang Jian understands it. He shakes his head She only creased her eyebrows but other than that she did notment much. Then smiling she said ¡®Well, if I know him and I think I do, I would bet he would return unexpectedlyter.¡¯ Wang Jian only smiles bitterly. Many people outside Pandemonium and even some people in Pandemonium believe that Loki had a falling out with Death Monarch. That Loki by saving Hirate in the Massacre of Ind of Peace, Loki had break rtions with Pandemonium and Azief. But Wang Jian knows. How could this matter easily be concluded? Those people outside don¡¯t know Azief and Loki as he did. They might have a falling out but for them to be enemies, unless Loki really did something unforgivable Wang Jian doesn¡¯t think this matter would stay as it is. Loki would return and like always Azief would ept him. Because Wang Jian knows better than most about what connect those two men together. They are family. Wang Jian has seen it enough to know the only reason Loki could escape from Azief is because Azief did not give his all. Azief let Loki go. That is obvious to Wang Jian and people in the know. But it clearly doesn¡¯t seem like so in the eyes of the world. To them Loki and Azief both had a great falling out. And since Azief did nothing to dispel such rumors it grew and now has a life of its own. Maybe it is because Azief knows this he did not bother to say anything about it. Since he never care about what the world thinks about him anyways so why should he lose his time trying to convince the world what he knew. Sofia did not know what Wang Jian is thinking because she is looking at the direction of the throne room. There is something in her eyes. Wang Jian could see it too. There is longing in her eyes. Sasha did not say anything but she melded with the moonlight and disappeared in sparkling light. But Sofia still does not bother to see Sasha. She trained her gaze at the throne room, there, near the top structure of the Center Pce and then she said ¡®Is he here? Today?¡¯ she asked Wang Jian. Wang Jian immediately knows who she is talking about Wang Jian nodded. There is a bitter smile on Sofia face as she nodded ¡®Good. There is a lot we need to talk about¡¯ Sighing she added ¡®And there is a lot I want to say to him¡¯ Wang Jian nodded and then he was hesitating before he finally made up his mind. He then said to Sofia ¡®Whatever you decide, you know you could alwayse to your teacher. And Sina is always there¡¯ Sofia hearing Wang Jian words nodded Then Wang Jian jumps on his Pegasus and stride out the Gate. He did what he was supposed to do. The other Army are all camping in the wilderness and clearing out the monster. Only he was ordered back to the Pce. He was ordered by Death Monarch himself to ept Sofia when she returned to the Pce. So, he has been waiting for days. The Death Monarch ¡­..way of doing thing is quite frustrating. He shakes his head and muttered to himself ¡®It is their business. I have no say in it. I just hope whatever they chose would make both of them happy in the long run¡¯ he said before sighing and rode away from the Pce ground. Sofia looks at the entrance gate and then she pushed it and the creaking sound of the gate opening sounded out through therge Monarch Road. On each side of the roads is the Keep of the Pce and the Pce Maiden all bowing slightly toward her. She smiles a bit and then she walked and enters the pce. *** Ok, this arc is nearly at its end. For people who knows about me you all knew that after an Arc I will always take a break. When this Arc ends I will probably stop updating Lord Shadow in about three weeks. In that time I will updated my other stories like Age of Adventure or Song of Heroes. Anyway, this part of the story pick up from thest chapter. this chapter have five parts. And people who is in ******* would have seen all five parts tomorrow because I scheduled it for tomorrow If you want to support me you can vote for my story or be a patron. My website is w3 *******/keikokumars. w is three times and there is a dot in the space. I did not post the link because I think it would be censored by All. Anyway be prepared to be hot and bothered in this chapter And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Anyway, this is it for today. Wait a few days before I post a new chapter though maybe by this time I am already finished with the new chapter Chapter 307: Heart is a troublesome thing (2) TRISTAN DA CUNHA Tristan Da Cunha is a remote group of volcanic group in the south Antic Ocean. It is the most remote inhabited archipgo in the world. At least it was inhabited before the Fall. After the Fall however a tragic event happened in this ind. A few years ago during the Weronian upation, a Seed Formation expert was stranded into that ind when he fought off a sea monster. The Seed Formation expert wanders around the ind after he woke up from his unconsciousness and not before long he found a settlement. He wanted to shelter himself in one of the settlement However he was attacked and almost dies. And the people there don¡¯t know what cmity they invited upon themselves. Maybe because he was injured he did not look like an expert but at the time Seed Formation levelers were rare and only a few people in the world had reached that level during that particr time. Outside of that ind he was always respected and feared. At least, even if the people of the ind did not respect him at least they shouldn¡¯t have tried to kill him. He was angry. No he was beyond angry. He was full of wrath. And a wrath of a Seed Formation expert could level a city. Not to mention some no-name ind that is popted with low level levelers that at most in the Orb Condensing levels. He promised himself that he would make all of them pay with blood. He hides in a forest and when he regained his strength he massacre the entire ind. All human in the ind was wiped out, their skulls could be found buried under some avnches or soils and the traces of their battles could still be seen today. ¡®At least it solves the inbreeding problem in the ind¡¯ That man said after finishing massacring every single human in the ind. Loki remembers this particr story as he dragged himself to the shore. He knows this story because he sent his ravens here to scout people. It is not something unusual for Loki. He has always sent his ravens to faraway ce in the world. To seek information. Information he could use or sell. Loki is after all a VIP customer of the Broker. He plopped to the ground as the waves crashed toward his body pushing back and forth. He was panting and there is a wound in his stomach. The smell of the sea did not overpower the smell of his blood. ¡®Ugh. Fuck. This Sithulran is really powerful. I didn¡¯t think he could break out of my Will Suppression.¡¯ Loki did not underestimate his enemy. But he clearly didn¡¯t expect that Sithulran is that powerful. He did y that alien woman sh mad scientist but he also pay a heavy price. He gritted his teeth as he could feel the pain in his stomach each time the sea breeze blew by the ind. The moment he ys that alien woman Loki quickly teleported out of Svalbard. He did not want the World Government to know he was injured. When he left, Raymond was half beaten to death, Hikigaya was unconscious and Oreki like always had already turns into a lightning bolt and return to his dominion. He is faster than before¡­ and stronger than before Fighting with them Loki could see the improvement of Hikigaya and Raymond. Hikigaya attainment in his illusion magics has increased. Loki knows what Hikigaya is capable off in the future. Turning the fake into real, the real into an illusion. That is a terrifying ability. In one way, Hikigaya could neutralize his Karma. He could even trap that woman for three seconds. It might not look much but that alien woman could even break out from Loki Will Suppression which has a trace of Sovereign aura. For Hikigaya to trap Sithulran for three second with just his Disk Formation realm cultivation, that was already impressive enough. Raymond on the other hand was the one who deals the most damage toward Sithulran. Yes, he was half beaten to death. But Sithulran did not get off easy either. Most of her bones was broken at that point, her internal organs concaved and her right arms was smashed into pieces. Oreki¡­.well, one might call him a coward for running but it was a strategic retreat. He knows what to do in a heated situation, when to go forward and when to retreat It is why he always profited even when he is shing with his enemies. In the two times Azief went to war with the World Government, Oreki forces have never experienced a decline in power. And it is also a fact that without Oreki, Raymond and Hikigaya would have already been beaten. His lightning based attack stuns Sithulran many times and help Raymond hit her in ce. Loki? He did the finishing move. One could even say he kill-steal. But who would have thought at herst moment before she dies, she executed a palm strike onto his stomach, causing his entire energy to re up and be in chaos. The moment he cut off her head he immediately crushes the Teleportation Crystal, an item more effective than the teleportation Stone. He teleported himself around this ind. This ind like his other inds is a safe ce for him. The waves crashed against him again, and the salt water drenched his wounds, feeling a little stinging on his skin. If not for his injury and the difort he is feeling right now Loki would treat this like any other day and would be enjoying the beauty of the ind and the sea. He breathes heavily and even though the sea water should be cold, he is sweating. His entire internal organs are heating up way more than it supposed to. Like his other ind, this ind is also surrounded by array formation that could heal him. If there is one thing Loki did the most after he arrived on this timeline it was to prepare. Far away from the eyes of Death Monarch and his otherpanions, he nned and he calcted and prepared. But the thing he did the most was wait. Today, he could no longer wait. Someone is trying to make a gambit move with Sithulran. He could not allow one alien woman mess up his ns. The wavespped around the shores once again and struck Loki body once again. By now, he is used to it. He spread out his hand and let the sea water washed over him. With all the pain he felt in his body, he is tempted to let his body be taken away by the sea, to drift aimlessly in the vast sea. But then he grins bitterly. He had done so much. And there is still many things he could do and must do. He did not forget what he had to do. There is too much at stake here for him to give up. So many things have been sacrificed. There is still time. And there is still a task he must do. ¡®Yewa Hafar¡¯ he muttered And his eyes turn cold. Fighting Sithulran this time he is sure of his assumption. Yewa Hafar is behind this. From what he gathered from the Orvanians reports, the World orb is bait that should have lure Sithulran perfectly. So, the World Government, the Republic and many other factions cooperated and spread out that the World Orb is found in Svalbard under an underground tunnel. It should have been enough to lure Sithulran from her hiding spot. It did lure her out but she was prepared. It was like she somehow suspected that whatever it is in that underground tunnel is not really the World Orb. To be honest no one knows where the World Orb is. And no one is really interested in searching for it. It is because the people that are qualified enough to seek it knows the secret about the World Orb. It is not someone could touch. Even the League of Freedom knows this. How they know this? No one knows. But Loki is d because no one is stupid enough to try to seek it. But the fact that the whole world does not know where the World Orb is not supposed to be known by Sithulran. Who would have thought she was prepared during the attack? In the beginning the World Government forces fought with Sithulran unground before they all broke out from the ground creating a sinkhole one hundred kilometer long and one hundred and forty kilometer wide. Yewa Hafar must have told her something. Loki takes a deep breath and then he strengthened himself as he put his hand on the sandy shore, pushing himself upwards. Then slowly he walks himself out of the watery shore and into the sand. He walked to the center of ind, blood dripping form his mouth and his eyes. The wavese and bring it away, each time it reaches the shore Not once he winced in pain. Not once he grunted in pain. Because to him this pain is nothing. He had experienced more painful things than this. Then now approaching the center of the ind, Loki smiles. He closes his eyes and then he whistles. Slowly from the depths of the forest, serpent emerges out from bushes, from deep holes and from damp and dark ces. Their hissing could be heard all over the area, filling the entire forest. It could make one have goosebumps just by hearing it. Then from the forest, the sound of cawing could be heard. ck crows flew out from their nest and flying in circle above Loki head, creating something that look like a magic formation if one look it from above. Loki smirked ¡®I really overtaxed myself this time¡¯ He said to himself. Loki had already uses his Willpower when he made a deal with Azul. Now, he uses it again to deals with Sithulran. This Will of Sovereign is not unlimited. The reason was because the density of energy in the world does not yet reach that level. It is the reason why he uses it sparingly. But the closer it is to the Time Crisis, the more Loki felt that the Universe is conspiring against him. It was like they were forcing him to use it to make sure he couldn¡¯t do much during the Time Crisis. To felt the world is against you is usually the ramblings of a crazy person but Loki knows such thing exists. The Universe does have a Will and when that Will is stirred it will try to move the entire Universe to follow that path. It is because Loki knows this that he fears that he could not do much during the Time Crisis. As Loki was thinking of all this matter, a few serpentses to Loki and slither around his feet and the moment they touched Loki feet, they burst into an explosion of blood, turning into a red mist. And one of the small wound on Loki body is healed. Yet, even after seeing their brethren exploded into red mist, the other serpents stilles and try to touch Loki. Slowly red mist followed everywhere Loki steps. Red mist swirling around him enveloping his wound and healing it. And with each steps he is getting better. There is color on his face now and he looks moreposed. He is no longer panting and there is no longer blood dripping from his eyeballs. When he finally reached the center of the array formation, he heaved a sigh of relief. He ce an array formation in the center of the ind By now he is already partially healed. At least his physical parts. Behind him is red mist that is thick as blood. On top of his head. Up there on the clouds, is still the circling of ck crows. Even now in the center of the ind he could hear the sea breeze. He smiles bitterly. The sea breeze always helps him focus more. Then he sits in meditation in the eye of the formation and then gathering energy of the world, the arrays formation lit up and he is slowly absorbing the world energy. It is the same array he set up in that other ind. It is the Array of Gathering Chaotic Energy. One could see that many of the injuries he had now is being healed. Even his energy is stabilized now. He then closes his eyes and then as he was about to concentrate on his recovery he heard a sound. Startled, he almost threw his hidden dagger before realizing he almost kill an innocent person In front of him is a woman with a Demon Mask covering her face and her eyes is looking at Loki like she was shocked at the flustered expression of Loki on seeing her popping out from the shadows. Loki face turns red. He almost had a heart attack. He thought that it was Yewa Hafar again. Thest time that guy appeared in front of him has spooked him enough. Yewa Hafar is not an enemy he would ever underestimate. Loki then exasperatedly said ¡®I ask you again, Trisha. Are you addicted on appearing like that?¡¯ Loki said as he massage his chest. Trisha did not say anything, but Loki could see her worries reflected in her eyes. ¡®My lord, are you alright? I saw¡­.the battle¡¯ Loki sighed. ¡®It is a little bit dangerous than usual. But as you can see, I am quite alive.¡¯ Loki said smiling. But the woman beneath the Demon Mask doesn¡¯t seem to share the same feeling like Loki. She has no mood to joke around right now. ¡®It is a close call. My lord should ask Lord Azief to help. Then-¡®Loki held up his finger and re at Trisha ¡®I have my reasons. Trisha, you have followed me for years. What I have done¡­.don¡¯t you think there is a reason to each and every one of them?¡¯ ¡®But-¡® Loki shakes his head. And Trisha only sighed. ¡®Why did youe? If youe to protect me, don¡¯t worry. The moment I teleported here, the barrier have been automatically activated. Other than me, you and your two sisters, no one will be able to enter this ind.¡¯ ¡®No, that is not the reason I came¡¯ ¡®Hmm. Then what is the reason youe here. Don¡¯t tell me you want to spook me to death??¡¯ Loki asks. ¡®Lord Loki, did you remember that you ask us to tail on the Inventor because he has the Merchant King Key?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®Well¡­I don¡¯t know how to say it but he found it¡¯ The reason why she is feeling awkward to say it to Loki is because Loki once said the Inventor might never find the Merchant King treasury until he dies. So, she and her ravens did not watch over him too closely. Fortunately, one of the ravens assigned to the Inventor caught the image of the Inventor finding the entrance of the Merchant King treasury. ¡®He found¡­what? Wait, you mean he found the Merchant King Treasury?¡¯ Trisha nodded But then Loki excitement died down. Even if he found the Merchant King treasury at most there is a few blueprint and ns and gold. In the case of blueprint in Loki minds there is hundred maybe even thousands of blueprints of weapons and inventions. Gold? He could just do without it. After all what use gold to him when he could just take it from other people? ¡®It is good for him but I don¡¯t think it concerns me very much¡¯ Trisha shakes her head. ¡®I don¡¯t think you should dismiss this matter so easily my lord¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ This time Loki is even more puzzled ¡®My lord you remember that you once shows us a painting of an orb with weird design and you said that if we found it we should tell you about it?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Loki did remember showing them such painting. But as years passed, Loki had given up of trying seeking that thing. Because it seems that thing will only show itself during the War of the Sovereigns. So, he did not focus so much on finding that thing. ¡®Yes. I remember¡¯ Loki replied. Then Trisha said ¡®I found it¡¯ and this time hearing what Trisha said, Loki nearly jumped out in fright. He almost didn¡¯t believe what he is hearing. ¡®You found it?¡¯ This time Loki got up from the array and he no longer cared about healing his body. ¡®You¡¯re sure?¡¯ Trisha nodded ¡®I¡¯m sure¡¯ Loki gulped and then there is a smile on his face. ¡®I thought today is my unlucky day. Who thought this is actually my lucky day.¡¯ ¡®What should we do now, Lord Loki?¡¯ Trisha asked asking for an order. Loki got up and said, with a grin on his face ¡®Well, we need to pay my old friend the Inventor a visit don¡¯t you think?¡¯ *** In this part it shows Loki after the battle in Svalbard with Sithulran. He knows that Yewa Hafar is behind the failure of the World Government baiting the Orvanian woman. And finally the Merchant King key finallye into y, This matter was mentioned before in many chapters ago when the Inventor have finally help Lokipleting something for him. Hope you like this chapter. EDITED( Did some correction on the spelling) If you want to support me you can vote for my story or be a patron. My website is w3 *******/keikokumars. w is three times and there is a dot in the space. I did not post the link because I think it would be censored by All. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 308: Heart is a troublesome thing (3) PANDEMONIUM CENTER PALACE The moonlight illuminated a lonely figure standing in thisrge room. It illuminated a lonely figure dressed in ck Light gleamed from the rings on his fingers. This person is none other than the Death Monarch Azief was in his throne room. There was amotion in front of the gate a couple of hours ago. He saw it happen. Everything. And he saw her. And heard her. Every word. And just like that¡­.all of it came crashing down on him. He sighed and he takes a deep breath. If he could he would forbid her from leaving him ever again. If he could, he would make her stay beside him forever. But he knows he can¡¯t. If there is one thing he can¡¯t do with his might or spell it is that he couldn¡¯t force someone to stay. Even if the body stays here, if the heart is elsewhere, then forever that heart will remain elsewhere. Probably that is the hardest thing to do. Azief always wanted to know the answer to that question? How do you make love stay? He saw that some powerful being could bring back the dead, but he never saw someone uses spell to make other people love them. Maybe it is not because they can¡¯t do it. But maybe it is because the Price of such magic will be sky high. Or probably, because whoever cast such spell knows that whatever they received from the people they cursed is not true love. There are many who would never understand why he loves Sofia. He still remembers the very first time he saw her after the fall. All skinny arms, tired and fearful¡­..but yet, incredibly and amazingly there is still hope in her eyes. Probably that is the reason why he saved her. Not because she was someone he knows but because he saw hope in those eyes. And he needed that. He needed that at the time. To know that there is still hope in this world. Truth be told, he wanted to break down many times in the beginning. He wanted to fall on his knees and give up. All he saw at the time was death and the more he walked the more death he saw and the more he grew in despair. It was a hellish scene to see and hellish scene to live through. He saw corpses lying on the street, corpses that will rises up by dawn, he saw monsters and undead roaming the city he used to live, trampling anything that is beautiful and alive. At that time he just lost his firstpanion. He did not show it but he is also shaken. Thinking about it, it is because he needs to survive he suppressed his fears and memories of that time. After all, he did forget that he kills his family at that time even though they have turned into Mutated Sapiens And then he met her in that broken mall. And he saw her eyes. There is fear, yes. There is also uncertainty. But there is also hope. It was like she is thest thing left in Pandora Box. And when Pandora opens the box, there is only hope left in that box. And Azief needed that. He needed amp to guide his dark shrouded path at the time. Sofia never felt that he helped him enough. But just being by his side at the time, it helped him tremendously. It help him remembers that there is still hope. And then they travelled together. They fought for each other, they protected each other. And when he knew her life story, he saw more than just a broken woman. He saw a woman that got the world gunning for her and still she got up. Yes, she got beaten. Beaten badly and brutally. Bloodied and beaten and knockdown by life at every single turn But each time, no matter what, she got up. Even when she was broken, she got up. Even when she is bloodied, she got up. And she braves it all. She was stronger than him. And because she was broken she became even more beautiful. Some people, when they break, they couldn¡¯t be put together again. But¡­.some heals even stronger. Sofia is thetter ¡®People don¡¯t understand¡¯ he muttered to himself. No one understands why he loves her. It is truly fascinating. In his life before the Fall he would never have the courage to talk to her. There were so many words he saved for her that only lingers in his mind. Because he is a coward. When life punches him in the face and he got down¡­he stays down. He always gives up¡­because in his life before the Fall, there was nothing¡­nothing for him to fight for. It is sad really but he never loves anything, not the way Sofia loves thing before the Fall. And it is a sad thing to not know love and to feel like you are not loved. He was alone. Terribly, horribly alone. He had no love for his family; he had no friends to talk to. His life is always about, in a way, it was always about survival. He needs to find money to eat. And when he eats after that he goes to sleep. In the morning, he wakes up to the rm and goes to work. And in between? He waste his time¡­waiting for the day to die. It is funny thinking about it now. He used to wish the world would just blow up someday. Or that his country got nuked by mistake. He wanted to die in the most painless way possible. Azief once read in a book somewhere that if a nuclear bomb falls into a ce, one would only see a bright light before being evaporated to dust. ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem a bad way to die¡¯ he once remarked Life¡­.was torture for him. There is nothing for him to fight for. Nothing he desires other than to just live for the day. He is poor with no money. And in his country, if you are poor, you are nothing. He never harbors any intention to marry like any other normal person around him. There is the fact that the dowry for marriage in Mysia is sky high. But even if there is a woman that would not mind him being poor, he minded. He wanted to treat the one he loves like a princess. He wanted to treat his unborn children like they were princes or princesses. He wanted to give them the world. But he couldn¡¯t. If he couldn¡¯t do that, if he couldn¡¯t give the life that the woman she loved deserved, it is better for him to not start at all. It is better not to have it all and make other people daughter suffers because of him. Because he already knew how life like that will turn out. Life is full of suffering. That is not an opinion, it is a fact. But at least, if he married someone, married someone he loved, he wanted to lessen that suffering. He wanted to share the burden at least. But, a poor young man like him¡­even if there is a youngdy that loved him, he would never ever married her if he knew in his heart he could not give her the life she deserves. He was born in a family where his father is a guard that doesn¡¯t care much about his family, and an apathetic mother with a psycho younger brother. It is a fortunate event that he did not turn to be some bad kid. He was denied most things in life not because he is disabled or something but merely because he is poor. There were a lot of thing he wanted to be, wanted to pursue but he never could. People said money is not important. Those people never lived his life. Money is important. You would understand how money is important when you have nothing to eat. When you have to beg your friend a few bucks to buy some food. But he never asks from his parent. Azief even in his darkest moment could never let go of his pride. Money couldn¡¯t buy everything? That is because you are buying it at the wrong ce. When he looks at his friend with their wife and their life sometime he felt what is wrong with him that he couldn¡¯t have the life like other people? And then when he searched deep in his heart he got the answer. Hecks courage. To love and to fail. He had failed in everything in his life. He never had a girlfriend not because he can¡¯t. There is always chance during his high school time. But he always thinks too much. And what he feared the most is rejection. People who were never rejected before don¡¯t know how painful it is to be rejected. Azief on the other hand knows exactly how rejection felt. He felt it every day with his family. And it is painful. At least it was painful in the beginning. But then after a while, you get used to it. You get used to the fact that when you got home from work, instead of a smile from your mother all you get is silence and judging re. You get used to the fact that your own existence is ignored. It took him some time but he got used to it. But no one should ever get used to it. No one. Rejection hurts¡­especially if it¡¯s someone you love. So, the unsaid words remain unsaid. And the feeling that is bottled up, keep being in the bottle. When you have lived your whole life being rejected, you could never believe yourself that you would be epted. It was like you are some broken thing that could not be loved. When the Fall happens, it was like he was reborn. Instinct takes over. When you see death staring at you in the face, you either sumb¡­or you fight back. Azief did not do any of that. Because at that moment, when he almost died, when he felt like his whole life shed in his mind, he got a revtion. He is sick and tired of always giving up. He is tired of always sumbing to his fate. He has always been a pessimistic guy. Why? Because pessimists have everything to gain, whereas optimists have a fifty-fifty chance of being disappointed. It is easy to be pessimistic. It is harder to be optimistic because there is always a chance of failing. The Fall gives him more than just a new start. It gave him a new life. An equal start with everyone else in the world. And so, this time Azief choose differently. Azief did not sumb¡­no, he could sumb no longer. He did not fight. He goes beyond that. He betted it all. He betted his life on the line. He jumps into the jaw of Death and each time hees back stronger and more powerful. The strongest man in the world! The apex existence in the world. With one stomp of his feet the whole world trembles and with his palm he could cover the heavens,manding winds and clouds. But now, now that he reached where he is now, people even say that she does not deserve him. What a load of bullshit. Love is not about who deserves who. Even a beggar could love a princess and even a princess could love a beggar. Love is free. You could buy anything in this world except love. You could buy pretend love, true, but true love? True love is free. Any person is poor and deste, if love passes them by. And if it stays, even the poorest person with the poorest hovel is radiant with warmth, with life and color. Love¡­.has the power to make of a beggar a king. Love is free because it can dwell in no other atmosphere. In freedom it gives itself unreservedly, abundantly,pletely. And that is why Azief loves Sofia. He loves her because what she brought in his life in his darkest moment. It brought him direction, beauty and meaning. And even when she went away, he always had faith that she will return. Because no matter what happens, whether she returns to him and ept him or not he knows one undeniable truth that he could never erase in his heart. He is now¡­and will always be¡­in love with her. *** Azief is getting a little personal as he remember how he was before the Fall. before the man bes the legend. To the world he was the world strongest person and to reconcile the image of a coward and the current him would be almost impossible. But he himself remembers who he is and in some way, he is and still have that part in him. That timidness he has when dealing with the matters of the hearts. In this chapter one could understand why he could not really reject Katarina or why he is so timid with love. Anyway next chapter would probably be a little mature for some people. So¡­.ehem. If you want to support me you can vote for my story or be a patron. My website is w3 *******/keikokumars. w is three times and there is a dot in the space. I did not post the link because I think it would be censored by All. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 309: Heart is a troublesome thing (4) So he waits here in this throne room waiting for her here. He looks outside and saw the Gate Guardian patrolling the walls and one hours passed. But he still waited. He stands there on the balcony, overlooking the Gate. Another hour passes but he still waited. He did not even think of leaving. Because he realizes in their rtionships he never waited for her. It was always her that waits for him. It was always her that chases over him And it was always her waiting for him. So he would wait here. He would wait forever here if he has to. The keeper of the Pce today all knows something going to happen today so no one is being dense. They all return to their residence early. Now in thisrge Pce, there are probably only two people that are still awake. On the outside the sound of owl could be heard. The moon shines brightly and the wind blows gently, rustling the leaves. Then he heard footsteps. Then he heard the throne room entrance door being opened. Then he heard that footsteps again. It was hesitant but it was also determined. Azief slowly turns his body from the window and look in front of him. Standing there not far away from him is a beautiful woman. She had a bow and arrow in her back, her ck long hair is as beautiful as the day she left. Her hazel eyes like always is full of hope. Looking at her figure illuminated by the moonlight that slips through from the windows, Azief couldn¡¯t understand it. How could she just stand there and look fucking beautiful? This is why he said nobody understands. To him, she seemed so beautiful that he could not understand why no one was as disturbed as him when he saw her. Then she said ¡®Hi¡¯ She said. Azief bitterly smiles ¡®Hi¡¯ he replied. There was silence in the room. She looks at him and he looks at her. Nobody seems to know what to say after that simple hi. Where should they start? What should they say? What is this all about? Is this a new beginning? Or is it the end? Then shees closer. Because she knew he never would. ¡®I¡­¡¯Azief was about to say something and Sofiaes closer. She was so close that Azief could hear her heart beating. It is beating wildly. And his heart is also beating as hard as she is. Beating as wildly as a racing warhorse in the ins. And Azief knows Sofia could see it. See how he wants to take her and press his lips against hers. And she saw it. He wanted to breathe in her smell. And she saw how beautiful she looks to him in his eyes. Then he looks away, looking awkward. There were many things about him that he doesn¡¯t like. Most of all this feeling. What could justify him loving two women? He would not make excuses. But he also didn¡¯t want to hurt both of them. Even now, as he saw her, he still didn¡¯t know the answer. He was thinking what Loki once said to him. He once asked Loki what kind of man he was in the future. Loki said he was an asshole. His exact words were ¡®You were kind of an ass.¡¯ Looking at Sofia, Azief said ¡®Soph, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­didn¡¯t mean-¡® But he was not the only one feeling it. Sofia also is feeling it. She also want to take him and press her lips against his. She also wanted to breathe in his smell. So¡­.she put her hand to the back of his neck, and they stare at each other, their chest both heaving up and down, their eyes locked with each other.. Azief was confused ¡®Sofia-?¡¯ And without letting him finished his word, she pull him towards herself. And she kisses him. Once. Twice. Thrice. It started tame. But then their tongue interlocked and they both explore each other mouth forck of a better word. It was like they were hungry for each other. Azief hand slid down to her waist and as he kisses her he pulls her waist closer to him. She moans a little and a smile in on her face They are both heating up as Azief pushed her to the walls and the entire Pce seems to trembles a little as they continue kissing like they were inhaling oxygen after a case of oxygen deprivation. And with each kiss it was like her entire universe snapped back to focus and it make her head clears and focused. And it helps when the man kissing her knows what he was doing. When they first kissed, Azief was bad at it. At least that is what he said to her. But every time they kissed, she never notices that. She never felt that he is a bad kisser. Every time they kissed, she felt like she was stargazing. She felt dazzled. Andpletely unprepared for what she is about to feel. And every time their eyes meet each other, it was like time stops for them. And Azief kissed her again, their passion which they keep in control is unleashed. It was like he didn¡¯t want to stop this moment. And then Sofia understands why. Azief then said to her in between kisses ¡®Promise me¡­this is not a goodbye kiss¡¯ And Sofia smiles a bit and then she broke the kiss, both of them looking at each other, flushed and breathless. Then she said slowly and gently. Like she is exining something ¡®Azief, I missed you. I miss you every day from the moment I left until just now. Do you think I would leave again?¡¯ Azief sighed and then said ¡®I couldn¡¯t give you what you want. I couldn¡¯t give you everything¡¯ Sofia smiles bitterly. She is hurt. And she is probably going to keep hurting. But she will endure it until she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. And when she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, when she is ready to leave him, he will know and she will know it too. But she couldn¡¯t leave him now. Not when she is still so in love with him. Not when separating with him right now is more painful than being with him Sofia bitterly smiles and then she said ¡®You see, I had a lot of time to think when I was alone. I am hurt. Truth be told, I am still hurting. I mean who wouldn¡¯t? And probably this is the stupidest decision I have ever made in my life.¡¯ But there is one thing that I realize. I would not choose to walk away from you just because I knew that it would never be. I would be the judge of that. When my heart felt more pain being with you than it is not being with you, then I will leave. And when that timees, if you still did not have an answer, then I got my answer.¡¯ Then she smiles. But for some reason Azief felt his heart in pain seeing that smile. ¡®But no. This is not a goodbye kiss. If anything it is a prelude¡¯ Azief sighed Sofia then said ¡®I couldn¡¯t control what you are feeling and I never wanted too. But there is so much that I can endure before I break down. The world might have fallen and it is not like before. But I know what I want. And you know what I want. I couldn¡¯t be the second. And I didn¡¯t want to be the first. I just want to be the only one. Not because I demanded it. I don¡¯t want that kind of love. I wanted it toe from the heart.¡¯ And then looking at Azief she put her hand on his heart and said ¡®I want everything¡¯ And then she drop down her head for a moment before she raises it back up and then said ¡®But until that momentes I am going to stay beside you.¡¯ ¡®Until your heart could not take it any longer¡¯ Azief said and she nodded Then sheughs bitterly at herself ¡®I guess I love you more than you love me. And the one that loves more is always at a disadvantage¡¯ Azief did not know what to say. And Sofia did not say anything else. ¡®I¡­¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to say anything Azief. It is my decision. It is my decision to make and I already made it. So you don¡¯t have to say anything¡¯ Then kissing him on the cheek she walk away from the room. That night she sleeps inside the Center Pce¡­.beside him *** You get what i implied right? you all got it right? Anyway, will Azief and Sofia love story turns tragic like it did in Loki timeline? Hmmm. Hope you like this chapter. If you want to support me you can vote for my story or be a patron. My website is w3 *******/keikokumars. w is three times and there is a dot in the space. I did not post the link because I think it would be censored by All. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 310: Heart is a troublesome thing (5) REPUBLIC CLAIMED LAND SEVERNAYA ZEMLYA That night when Azief was talking with Sofia about their matters, an explosions rocked the archipgo in the Russian high artic in the day that its shockwave reverberated to the nearbynds and ind under the control of the Republic. Since most of Russia territory is imed by the Republic, an expeditionary mission was sent to investigate. They all died in that ce without making contact. The Republic then detected a powerful energy fluctuationsing from the archipgo. And then Katarina herself went to check with her Battle Maidens. Then she found out what is killing the expeditionary members. When she arrived, most of the viges and cities in the archipgo were destroyed, turning into a desert. A desert in a ce of ice. It was highly unnatural and shouldn¡¯t have happened. She was enraged It was there she fought with Sithulran and they both shed each other creating a powerful sh of power that shakes the entire ind surface. Shees with the snowstorm and his red sword fought a gruelling battle that split the archipgo into two. Her red sword is like a burning fire contrast with her storms of snows swirling around her. With one slice of her sword she slices the ind into two One part of it drifts to Arctic Ocean, while the other drifts off in the direction of the west which lies the Kara Sea. This fight force the mad scientist of Orvan who was hiding here to avoid the detection of the World Government to leave Russia. At the same time that battle was happening Will was running all across the world to seek Sithulran. He was present in Russia at that time and helps Katarina drives off Sithulran. When Sithulran flew away Will follow her without hesitation. And their race began *** It is a short part of the chapter. But it told what happened with Katrina, and what is happening with Will and it is close for Death monarch and Sithulran rematch. The Mad Scientis refers to Sithulran of course Hope you like this chapter. If you want to support me you can vote for my story or be a patron. My website is w3 *******/keikokumars. w is three times and there is a dot in the space. I did not post the link because I think it would be censored by All. And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 311: Thunder ready for a fight (1) *** ¡± Live, then, and be happy, beloved children of my heart, and never forget, that until the day God will deign to reveal the future to man, all human wisdom is contained in these two words, ¡®Wait and Hope.¡± ¨D Alexandre Dumas *** WHOOSH! The birds swoop down and snatch a few fish as they quickly swallowed the fish. The sea waves ripples as the fish on the bird¡¯s mouth struggle to get free The birds shrieked, the sound does not sound like normal bird But just right before the birds managed to swallow its prey; an arrow struck the bird on its head and its head exploded as the sailors quickly make sure that the bird¡¯s body fall into their small boats. The birds are called the Devil Birds by the sailors that sail the Pandemonium Sea. It has big ck wing that looks like Devil Wings and they arerge like a human adult. Considering many thing after the Fall be big even birds and fishes be birds. But oddly enough the Devil Birds while have a massive size and terrifying countenance, they are extremely weak and they are easily one shot kill by one arrow to the head. They are also sailor¡¯s most favorite hunt when they sail the sea Thenughing the sailors that caught the bird continues their journey sailing out from Pandemonium Sea making the birds into their snack in their long journey home. Not far away from this scenery, one woman is looking at all this matter with clear eyes She smiles as she looks at this scenery of people living and she smiles looking at the sea. She takes a deep breath. Inhaling and exhaling. The sound of the sea, the smell of the salty breeze, she takes it all in like she is experiencing it all for the first time. She stands still in that moment and closes her eyes. And she thinks of him. The sea keep waving and waving, kissing the shores each time. She then opens her eyes and she smiles again. After what happened to her she seems to lose something but she also gain something important. An equivalent price. She finally understands what is truly important to her and what her heart truly desires. In front of her eyes is a vast sea but more than that she saw hundreds of shipsing and going from the Port of Newark, a city in the northern part of Pandemonium This woman is wearing a white robe, her eyes clear and innocent. Her white robe flows gently and her hair smoothly waves back. Just by standing there she looked otherworldly. Then in the distance she saw Sea monsters are easily being dispatched by the fleet of ships that ising to the Port. She admires them and their perseverance to sail the Pandemonium Sea, a sea regarded so treacherous and dangerous that in the past none dares sail it. Like their leader the Death Monarch, the people of Pandemonium seem to inherit the domineering and confidence of their leader in dealing with anything and everything. They do notpromise, they are fearless and they all knew how the game is yed in Pandemonium. Only the strong survives. They were all lions and tigers. The entire continent of Pandemonium is full of crouching tiger and hidden dragons, hidden talents and dangerous people. Death Monarch while he rarely employs a hands on approach in the administration of Pandemonium, he is undoubtedly the spiritual leader of Pandemonium which makes his position as the leader of Pandemonium unassable. She looks at the sea monster, writhing in pain before being hauled up into the ship by the ship captain. She smiles and she chuckles. There is no longer fear in her eyes this time. Only determination and an unshaken will. This woman is none other than the famous Oracle Erika. She is at the harbor waiting for her boat. On the road leading to the port there are many of her believers respectfully waiting for her, leaving her alone in the Port with her bodyguard Antonius. Antonius feels this is better for him because it would make protecting the Oracle easier as he looks toward the crowds. His eyes is vignt not because of the crowd but because of the people hidden inside the crowd. Mixed with the crowd Antonius notice a few men dressed in ck, looking at them. Those people must be the men of Shadow Guards. Sasha also seems to send a few of her people to ensure nothing bad happens to the Oracle in Pandemonium soil. She is also like the Death Monarch. Rarely seen but her presence is felt all across Pandemonium. In Pandemonium itself, Sasha name is kind of a taboo among the officials. No one likes to be under the surveince of the Shadow Guards for days. Antonius sighed but he chose to ignore it. As long as Sasha did not try to do some weird things to the Oracle, he could tolerate the eyes of the Shadow Guards. Then he resumes his duty. Sometimes he looks toward the Oracle and there is aplicated emotion in his eyes. He sighed. After Erika woke up from her sleep instead of wanting to return back to the Center Pce she instead asked him to bring her away from Pandemonium. This shocked Antonius greatly. After all, Erika from the very beginning wanted to meet Death Monarch but suddenly after she woke up she changed her tone. And then when he nodded as a sign of agreement she smiled and without warning she kissed him in the mouth. Then leaving him speechless like that she only smiles before sheys back on her bed and sleep. And that was it. Even when they were boarding the carriage this morning she did not say anything and only treats him like usual. Even until this moment she did not exin anything to him. He didn¡¯t know the meaning of that kiss. Or whether it has any meaning at all. Erika notices someone is looking at her. She turns around and she saw how Antonius try to avoid her eyes. Shees toward Antonius and then she chuckles ¡®What?¡¯ The wind blows by her hair as it waves gently and it only serves to highlight Erika beauty. She usually bes old after doing her divinations but now she has returned to normal. Her face is full of youth and there is just something different about her. She seems carefree. Antonius shakes his head and said ¡®Nothing¡¯ Erika grins and asked ¡®Really? Nothing?¡¯ The sea breeze passes them by and the sound of the wind sometimes blurred her words. The sound of shipsing and going also makes their words drowned by the other sound in the Port. But Antonius clearly heard it. ¡®No it is not nothing¡¯ he wanted to say. But then he swallowed those words. But then he wanted to blurt it out. He is torn. Then mustering his courage he told himself. ¡®What is wrong with asking a few question right?¡¯ Hee closer to Erika fearing anyone could still hear him even from this distance between him and the crowd and then he said to Erika ¡®We need to talk about what happen¡¯ Antonius said ¡®Oh¡¯ Erika grins and then with a teasing expression she said ¡®Specifically about what?¡¯ Antonius knows Erika is teasing him so he said ¡®The kiss¡¯ ¡®Oh. What about it?¡¯ Erika ask back like she was discussing the weather or asking whether you had breakfast Hesitating Antonius ask Erika ¡®What does it mean?¡¯ Erika touch her chin and smiling she answered ¡®Does it have to mean something?¡¯ Erika once again ask back, but her eyes is full of yfulness Antonius frowned ¡®It didn¡¯t mean anything?¡¯ He asked, his tone slightly rose without meaning to. Erika chuckles and answered. ¡®No, it does meant something¡¯ And Antonius is slowly getting annoyed ¡®If it means something¡­..What does it mean?¡¯ ¡®Guess¡¯ Erika said and sheughs. For the first time in a long time sheughs in such a carefree manner. Whatever happens to her in the time she was unconscious changed her drastically. The Oracle Antonius knew is always solemn and always serious. It was like someone that is burdened by such a heavy truth that she always seems to slouch because of the weight. If Erika is the witness of Time Ending, then Antonius has always been the witness of Erika suffering. He had seen it many times. How she always pushes herself to see through Time and divine the future for the sake of humanity. He saw the moment where Erika suffers from bacsh of her trying to peer through the Veil; he saw how painful it is for her. And what is more painful than that is that she keeps going even through the pain. And that hurts him too, seeing her suffering like that. So, he had always guarded him. Even though, all of his debts are repaid and he owed her nothing else, he is still beside her, loyally guarding her from all harm. After all these years he still there. Always loyally stays beside her. While his other contemporaries make a name for themselves bing the Seven Warlords, he rejected fame, fortune and wealth and stays beside her content on bing only her guardian. Because he saw how this young fragile little woman suffers so much pain that it would make any man heart weeps with sadness if they could witness what he had witnessed. Because of that he could not leave her. Because of that, he stays. And he also stays because he had learned to appreciate the strength of this woman that no other people had managed to see. So, when he was asked to guess what the kiss means, he is speechless and his mind is nk. There is one meaning he would like but he knew it is not possible. So, he shuts off that possibility. So, he only answers with those three words ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ he replied after a while. He pondered about the question seriously. He tried to guess but he couldn¡¯t think of a reason why. Truth be told, he could think of a couple of reason. She might be disoriented, or she might have encountered some nightmares in her unconsciousness but he did not say it. Because it doesn¡¯t seem like it. If it is, Erika would have told him. She said it means something. But what does it means. Erika only smiles and then she said ¡®I close my eyes and in that darkness the only thing I think about is my home¡¯ she smiles wistfully ¡®Your home?¡¯ Antonius is puzzled ¡®Yes¡¯ she nodded ¡®In Athens?¡¯ Erika looks at him and then covering her mouth she try to stifle herugh. ¡®He is so lovable¡¯ she thought silently in her mind She shakes her head and said ¡®No, dummy. You.¡¯ She pointed at Antonius ¡®Me?¡¯ Antonius was shocked as he pointed at himself ¡®Yes, my home is you. It has been like that for a long time¡¯ then she continued, her face is full of smiles ¡®I didn¡¯t notice it but it seems you have be my everything. I used to walk alone in this path until you apanied me. I used to dream my dream all alone but you also dreamed it with me. Now, we are walking the same path, dreaming the same dream.¡¯ Then she blushes as she looks at Antonius. It is quite embarrassing to say these words in public. If not because the crowds are far away she would choose another time to say these words. But she also doesn¡¯t waste any more time. Because if there is one thing she doesn¡¯t have the luxury of wasting, it is time On the other hand Antonius was frozen in ce before he finally registered the wordsing out from Erika mouth in his mind. ¡®Wa..Wh¡­.at do you mean?¡¯ Antonius was like a child stuttering in his word. Either it is because of extreme happiness or extreme shock, his word sound like babbles of a baby. It was like he aplished his lifelong dreams. Erika blushed even harder. ¡®Idiot. This is a confession¡¯ Then she added like she wants him to understand why she is feeling like this. ¡®I see the future with my eyes but I realized my Time did not move even one step. I see other people times moving forward but not my Time. I was always afraid what the future holds and I fear to make even one wrong step. I was wrong. Sometimes even when you know how it ends, you still have to have faith. You still have to take that one step forward regardless of the future. Because as long as you don¡¯t take that one step forward, nothing would change and nothing would start. I need to step forward and brave it all head on¡¯ Then smiling she said ¡®So, I don¡¯t want to wait another day. When I wake up and I see you beside me I know right away. I know my heart was right all along. You are different from other people in my life.. I think¡­.I¡¯ll regret it if I lose you¡¯ ¡®You mean¡­.I mean that¡­Umm..¡¯ Antonius seems to lose any ability to speak another word, like he has forgotten how to speak. Erika looking at the flustered expression on Antonius face chuckles and she said ¡®Dummy, I am saying I love you¡¯ Smiling she said ¡®You ask what that kiss means didn¡¯t you? That is the meaning. I love you¡¯ And then she repeated it again, a little bit slower and with a cute expression on her face ¡®I love you¡¯ Erika looks at Antonius, and she notices for the first time that his face is really handsome. She never notices it before. He looks like a manly Greek god sculpted to perfection. It is a perfect bnce of beauty and manliness all packaged into one. As she admires him, she hears the Song of the Sea and this time she only smiles. She enjoys the melody of the Sea, no longer feeling overwhelmed by the secrets she holds now. Her eyes are green and no longer seem misty with white clouds swirling in her eyes. For she did not need to see the future right now. Well, she did not have to see the future for a few years until that timees. She learns that sometime it is alright not to know everything. Sometimes it is alright for her to enjoy her time. It is a hard lesson for her to learn. But thankfully she learns it now. And she has a new dream now. And that dream bes her hope. As long as that hope persists, she will never break down and she will never give up. They say a person needs just three things to be truly happy in this world: someone to love, something to do, and something to hope for. Shed had all three. Though the thing she must do is not entirely happy but the thing she hopes for is certainly happy. Antonius on the other hand was flustered by the confession ¡®I didn¡¯t think¡­ that¡­ hmm¡­you..I mea- ..I¡­Hmm¡­What was I to say what you fee-¡® Erikaughs cutting off Antonius nonsense babbling. Antonius now is like a broken robot, his words are not making sense and his face is red but he is smiling happily like an idiot. Well, he might be an idiot. But he is now her idiot. ¡®Are you thinking about rejecting my confession?¡¯ Erika yfully asked Antonius hurriedly shakes his head. ¡®No! That is not what I am saying? I do¡¯ And Erika burst intoughter. ¡®This is not a wedding little Anthony.¡¯ ¡®No..I.. ¡®Erika only smiles and her hand touch his cheeks and he shivered. That brings a chuckle in Erika ¡®We have time. We still have a lot of time. After we get out of Pandemonium, let us enjoy a few years of peace.¡¯ Antonius was so happy that she did not truly hear what Erika was saying. There is a hint of finality in her tone when she said let us enjoy a few years of peace. Like she knows something. Well, considering she is the Oracle, she always knows something that other people don¡¯t know. She then moves away her hand and then looks forward at the vast horizon of water in front of him She then takes a deep breath and shakes her head. She still remembers what she needs to remembers but she also forgotten some things. Not because it is not important, but that memory is unnecessary. Important but unnecessary memory. Because if she chooses to remember that important but unnecessary memory she knows she would not have the strength to do what she must do. This is her destiny. To witness everything until the bitter end. Antonius took a little time to calm himself down after Erika bold confession. The winds of the sea bringing the smell of the sea pass them by. In that short few moments, Antonius bes the happiest man alive in the world. The person she loves¡­loves him back. That is not an easy feat. Finding love is never easy. Sometimes you find it. Sometime they find you. But sometimes you found someone you love and you know it would never be. Life¡­always gets in the way. Antonius stays beside her all this years, hoping she would feel for him as he felt for her. He only dares to hope. He never said it to her. Because he did not want to add him as her burden. Because he knows that she did not think of him like that. He is mistaken. Because she always loved him, from the first moment he blocked a spear for her. But she never said it to him too. Because the future she saw¡­.is too terrifying. She has been walking all over the Earth trying to prevent what is going to happens. She made it her life mission. So, she never told him. Life like always get in the way Then she fall unconscious. And she was shown something by her future self. And she learns something from that one eyed version of her. Time will not wait for her. It is alright for her to want some slice of happiness. It is alright for her to be happy and still do what she must. She doesn¡¯t necessarily have to choose. It took her that near death experience to realize her home isn¡¯t a ce. It is a person. And she is finally home. To say to someone you love them and to hear them reply they loved you too¡­..what are more joyful words that could rival it in this world? The wind passes them by again and if not for the crowds looking at them Antonius wanted to jump and shouted to the world how happy he is. He wanted to hug her and kiss her like she has never been kissed before. He wanted to tell her how much he loves her, and how happy to hear the words she said to him. Because he could not do that now, he only looks at Erika smiling like he got all of his heart desire. He stands there beside her, looking at the same direction she is looking. *** AUTHOR NOTE Part one of the chapter. You all saidst time thest part of the chapter is too short right? Well, this time I write a ten thousand word chapter. This is the first part and it is about Erika and Antonius and it is already reaching four thousand words After all we are near the end of this Arc. Need to solve this vague rtionship between Erika and Antonius. And if by now you couldn¡¯t see thising, then you must have read a different story. The attraction between them is subtle but it is there each time I wrote about them. And Erika must have seen something in her dreams. There is things she forgotten but there is also things she remembers. For now it seems her interest seems aligned with Loki ns. Anyway this chapter is not all lovey dovey. If you read the title of this chapter it is Thunder Ready For a Fight. That is hardly a title suitable for a rom moment. But hey, i¡¯m not going to spoil the end of this chapter to you all.. hehehe. Anyway if you want to read the entirety of the chapter faster you could be my patron. five bucks and you get unlimited ess and for those that have a lot of money and want to support this pitiful author you could cough up ten bucks as a sign of support. Oh and for this chapter I rmend listening to Huh Gak and Zia ¨C I Need you. Find a video with the tranted lyrics. I will post the link inment section for people who wanted to hear it while reading. It is just a suggestion but if anyone have better suggestion do tell me. And below is my obligatory promotion time for my story And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 312: Thunder ready for a fight (2) But then he thinks of the many things the Oracle has done to meet the Death Monarch. Why did she suddenly decided to steer off course and sailed out from Pandemonium without seeing the Death Monarch? After all everyone knows that the Death Monarch is already in the Pce. So, hesitatingly he ask ¡®Great Oracl-¡® Erika cut him off before he could finish that sentence ¡®Call me Erika, dummy¡¯ Erika said and she smiles at Antonius. And this time the smile on her face is not the usual painful smile Antonius always sees when she is smiling. This is a sincere smile. And because it is sincere, it melts his heart ¡®Er¡­ika.¡¯ ¡®I think you got to practice that¡¯ Erika said chuckling a bit. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll start practicing it from today¡¯ Antonius replies smiling bashfully. ¡®Erika.¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®Why do you want to go out of Pandemonium right now?¡¯ There is a silent for a moment as the wind blows by her and caress her cheeks. ¡®Why are you curios?¡¯ Erika ask ¡®You still haven¡¯t met Death Monarch? He is there inside the Pce right now. You said you have something to tell him¡¯ Erika only smiles a mysterious smile ¡®It is not yet the time¡¯ Then sighing she added ¡®I thought it is already the time to told him certain things. But I guess¡­.I am too hasty in my decision. Fear clouded my mind. The timing¡­is not right.¡¯ Then she sighed and does not speak any other words after that Antonius did not understand what the Oracle is trying to say but he only nodded. Then without anything else to talk about they both look at the vast water in front of them as the shipses and goes. Then as they wait for their boats, and enjoying the scenery of the sea a slightmotion happened on their backs. The crowds seem to be noisy all of a sudden. Antonius quickly responded to themotion. Even Erika turns back and looks at the crowd The crowd is parting to pass one man ahead of them. Most of them bowed slightly to that person. The ck robed men of the Shadow Guard did not look surprised instead they blend in the crowds also looking at the person causing themotion. A man appears, standing out from the rest of the crowd. He is wearing a purple robe that seems to fit him perfectly. His long ck hair is tied up neatly and he seems to possess a regal bearing like the whole world is underneath his feet. He is handsome and his eyes seem to contain an unbreakable will. Erika knows people like that. It is someone who has firm conviction about what they were doing is right. Many of the people in the crowd are awed and some of them are the citizens of this man organization. As he walks to the port he is emanating an aura of a Great King. Around him purple butterfly pping it wing gently as it stays around the vicinity of the man This man strode powerfully to the Port when he notices Erika as people parted ways for him not daring to match eyes with him. Erika eyes turn sharp. This man in the purple robe is none other than the President of the World Government Ashikaga Hirate. ¡®Erika, we meet again¡¯ Hirate said as he hold out his hand. Erika smiles courteously and shakes his hand. ¡®It has been a long time since we meet¡¯ Erika said. Hirate nodded then he stands not too far away from her. Antonius is also there protecting her. ¡®Waiting?¡¯ He asked ¡®Hmm¡¯ Erika replied. There was silence in the Port. It was the crowd in the vicinity of the port that seems tense and noisy. Everyone knows that Hirate was brought to Pandemonium by Death Monarch. Now he is here in this port of Newark safe and sound and doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt or stressed out. There were many spections saying that he is in Pandemonium Secret prison and some even suggested he is dead. But here he is standing here on the Port. But disregarding the spections, something must have happened. But everyone knows whatever happened between those two men, it must have to do with some world shaking decision that would affect millions. By now most of the people in the world knows that the race of aliensing down from the sky a few weeks agoe from a called Orvan. They also knew that they are hunting a fugitive of their. That is the story the World Government and the Republic told the popce. There is no need to tell them about some curse about this fugitive who could not die. That would only invite panic. The fact that Sithulran could not die already bes a headache for the World Government and the Republic. Every time Sithulran causes a problem the most they can do is kill her before she returns back stronger and more adept in her fighting techniques. The Orvanians that is staying in the World Government is also incensed. They suggested bringing their warship down on Earth which had the whole Senate of the Republic and the Quorum Council of the World Government to veto that idea. They would never let a warship of an alien civilizationnded on Earth unless it is thest measure. If they ever bring down their warship down to Earth, imagine the panic that will spread on the world. The Weronian Invasion is still fresh in everybody mind. Even now, there are some people still hunting Weronians. And everyone knows about the Great Oracle arrival which is even earlier than the President of the World Government. And if the Republic and the World Government allowed it, they must also exined to the world the real truth about Orvanians and Sithulran which will only invite more panic. How do you kill something that can¡¯t be killed? While this is all happening all over the world, news came out from the White Owl that Hirate is at Pandemonium. Since then people have begun specting many things and people fearing another war would erupt between the two men But here they all could see that Hirate is fine. Not only that they also saw the Oracle is going out from Pandemonium. Today, both of them are going out from Pandemonium. The discussion between Hirate and the Death Monarch had been concluded. But for some reasons even though Erika did not meet Death Monarch she is also leaving. Many intelligence agencies have already deduced why the Great oracle would leave the conform of her Temple in Moscow and go to Pandemonium She wanted to meet the Death Monarch. But suddenly when she had the chance to meet the Death Monarch she is returning home. The sea breeze once again blew passing the Port. This time, the wind passes these three people. The butterfly ps it wings and perched itself onto the left shoulder of Hirate Erika look at the sea and then she ask ¡®Did you get what you want from Death Monarch?¡¯ Hirate shakes his head regretfully. ¡®I got some, lose some¡¯ he said. Then looking at Erika he said What about you? Smiling Erika said ¡®Like you I got some, lose some. If there is something true about the Death Monarch it is that he is consistent¡¯ and she chuckles. Hirate also chuckles. Then seeing there is no longer any reason to talk to each other, silence descended again. The rtionship between the World government and the Great Oracle Erika is quite iffy to say the least. She is now under the Republic but while it is so, she is also not the enemy of the World government. Her Temple is open to all and her believers are many. Some of them are people from the World Government while some of them are from the Republic. Whether it be for people of the World government, the Republic or even the people of the League of Freedom, her temple do not discriminate. The fact that Hirate as the President of the World government could still talks to her even after her betrayal shows how much the influence the Great Oracle possesses in the world. A few minutes pass by in silence and then in the horizon one could see arge shiping to the Port, the size is gigantic and it emitted emanations of power that parted the waves in front of it. The crowd was shocked because this doesn¡¯t look like normal ship that usually appears in this Port but thinking about it again, there are rarely people as influential as Hirate and Oracle evere to this humble Port. Some people in the crowd spected that the ship belong to either one of them But then as thatrge ship slowlying into views, that and that shocked expression is no longer in their face. Everyone was gasping in awe. Becauseing into the views of the people in the Port is not arge ship but instead it is a titanic warship with sma cannons on each of the side of the ship with a hull crafted from an unidentified metal. And then their expression turns into one of fear. They do not fear for their safety weirdly enough. Instead they fear for the safety of Hirate. Bringing a warship into Pandemonium. Thest person trying to do that learned a very hard lesson from the Death Monarch. Hirate might be influential in his dominion and the World Government controllednds but here in Pandemonium his influence means nothing. There is the Three Army, the Shadow Guard and most importantly there is the Death Monarch. It ising closer and closer but the Shadow Guards and none of the patrol forces in the Port is moving. This puzzled the crowds. Shouldn¡¯t they stop that warship froming? Even Erika was perplexed. So she looks toward Hirate and then ask ¡®He allowed it?¡¯ Erika ask Hirate nodded smiling. Death Monarch allowed Hirate to summon his warship to sail him back home to the Ind Of Peace and prepare for the World Distribution Event. Azief would never open the protection barrier on his continent to allow teleportation channel to be constructed in his territory. If one uses teleportation stone in his continent the most they could travel is inside the boundary of Pandemonium. He will also not allowed air travel so the only mode of transportation left for the President of the World Government is the sea It is really funnye to think of it. At least it is funny for Hirate. What else he could do other than swallowed this humiliation? Defy the words of the Death Monarch in his dominion? Even when Death Monarch is in other people dominion, he never cares much. Hirate is not that sick of life yet that he would seek death purposely. Erika then looks at that warship and said ¡®Your ride is big¡¯ Hirate only smiles and then he said. ¡®And pretty too. Want to ride together?¡¯ Hirate ask as sign of courtesy. Erika looks at Antonius for a moment before shaking her head. ¡®I am grateful for the offer but we have a different destination.¡¯ ¡®Ah, that is unfortunate but I understand. Until we meet again then Great Oracle¡¯ The warship slowly approached the dock area and then when they appears that they will sail forward and enter Pandemonium boundary they stopped just outside the Sea Barrier erected by Pandemonium Army. Hirate was about to jump to the ship from the port when suddenly in the sky, thunder booms. A hole had opened up in the sky and the clear skies before suddenly turns cloudy and dark. It was like the Heavens are angered. The winds turns harsh and heavy and storms of lightning and thunders are forming, the waves of the sea are in chaos that it even hit upon the warship, like an old man is beating the ship with a mace made of sea waves. The Earth also trembles like a man in anger And who is the Heavens and Earth of Pandemonium? Death Monarch! Hirate almost stumbled back in fear. But the he remembered that he already was given permission so this anger is not for him. But then who? Then a roar sounded out echoing through therge continent. It was a roar of anger and full of anxiousness. The shockwave of this roar trembles the earth, and causes the sea to rumble and the waves of the sea to smash around wildly. ¡®WILL!¡¯ He seems too shouted. The source of this sound is from the Centre Pce. His roar spread out to all of Pandemonium. Like the Heavens are responding to Death Monarch roars, thunder rumbled across the vast continent of Pandemonium. Endless thunder spread out that it causes the protection barrier in Pandemonium to crack. Those that cultivated or have thunder energy in their body in Pandemonium all felt their thunder energy trembled. Even Oreki recuperating somewhere in Japan could feel the calling of Thunder. His eyes sharpened as he look towards that source of energy feelingplicated in his heart and he only said one word ¡®Tribtion thunder!¡¯ before he closes his eyes and continue healing himself. It is no doubt the only one that could induce such heaven defying phenomenon is Death Monarch. He was refined by Tribtion Thunder and that refining causes him to have a trace of tribtion lightning in his body. So each time he uses thunder based energy, there is the sense of the tribtion thunder. In Pandemonium arcs of lightning fills the sky and thunder boomed like a war drums. It was like the thunder is readying for a fight. The ground trembles and the clouds suddenly burst into ck mes. A killing intent spreads out all over the sky. Then the sound of ss breaking could be heard from the Centre Pce, the shockwaves shatters the residence in the Centre pce. Something ck in color shoots out from the balcony of the Centre Pce into the sky in a shape of a blur because of the speed the ck blur is moving which warps space and gravity around that ck blur. That ck blur is faster than lightning as sonic boom exploded behind that ck blur. Thunder followed that ck blur and the area that ck blur passed slowly withers and dies. Hirate saw this. Erika also saw this. The whole of Pandemonium who look up to the sky saw this. They saw the ck blur fly out from Pandemonium with such speed that it causes the sea water to part in two. By now there is no doubt in anyone heart that the ck blur is Death Monarch! Seeing the ck blur passes him by Hirate was relieved. At least his target isn¡¯t him. Hirate is still standing on the port and he realizes his hand is shaking. He calms himself down and he then asked Erika ¡®You know something?¡¯ Erika shakes her head ¡®I don¡¯t know. But judging from the way Death Monarch is acting, he is out for blood¡¯ Hirate nodded and said ¡®I pity the fool that try to fight him¡¯ On the sky, thunder is ready to fight *** Ok, here is the second part of the chapter. Hope you enjoy it. Like always if you enjoy it share it with the people you love. leave somements, give me some reviews ( hopefully a good review) and vote. Anyway this is a long timeing. It is not unexpected and it is hinted before. Will was chasing Sithulran in the past chapters and this is rted to that. This chapter also shows that Hirate is out of Pandemonium and Erika too. Whether something happenter that is a secret. For this chapter I rmend the song The Score ¨C Heat to listen while reading the chapter. It also mentioned Oreki briefly recovering from the injury he got from Sithulran. Next part of the chapter will be about ¡­.hehehe¡­I got you for a moment didn¡¯t you. Not going to give you all spoilers. Meet you all tomorrow. And below is my obligatory promotion time for my story And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. That¡¯s it and thank you for reading. Chapter 313: Thunder ready for a fight (3) PANDEMONIUM CENTRE PALACE A FEW MINUTES BEFORE In the secret chamber of the Pce, a person opens his eyes, his eyes is glowing blue and boundless power emanated out of him. The man then takes a deep breath and inhale and exhale and with him exhaling and inhaling movement the energy inside his body stabilized. Then he smiles. This time unlike the time before he forming his Disk did not attract any weird or dangerous phenomenon. This person is of course Death Monarch. Other than the Death Monarch who else could ess this room? This time the room is fortified with more talisman, and protection barriers and arrays design Today, he wakes up in quite an awkward position. Beside him was Sofia sleeping peacefully her ck hair covering up her left eyes. He could only look at her and slowly move that hair away from her eyes. Not knowing what to do he kissed her on the forehead. They did not do anythingst night, only sleep beside each other. It is not because they don¡¯t want to. The reason they don¡¯t do anything is because they both have a lot to think about. This morning seeing she is still asleep he wakes up and decided to form his Disk. It took him almost all morning to refine the energy. While this time there is no weird phenomena the energy that he refines takes much more time to be formed into Disk. Azief believes this has to do with the fact that energy was extracted from the Rings. He had been wearing this ring for a long time and the things in the rings and the spell in the rings is all heaven defying. But even until now he did not know the true origin of this ring. Azul seems to know something about the ring but he was clearly not fond of sharing. Azief did not immediately go out from this room. He needs to take time. He waves his hand and he could feel the elements that flow around him. The seventh Disk he forms is the Aether Disk. It is the energy that flows through nearly all existence. Azief was also shocked when he found this energy inside the ring. This is why he was always puzzled about this ring. This must be some powerful treasure in the Universe. But he never found or heard of a powerful rings in his journey across Universes and Dimensions He still could not control this energy perfectly but he could sense a flow in the Universe. It is a flow of energy that exists in all things. In some magical world, Aether is called Mana. In the Three Thousand Worlds of the Jade Empire it is Qi. This elements is highly rare and extremely magical. Even though Azief uses the energy to form the base of his Seventh Disk, even he could not fathom how powerful it could be if it is cultivated into Laws. Azief also has his own spection about Aether energy. He snaps his fingers and then a flower appeared on his hand. A live fresh flower. Azief smiles for a while before his smile faltered when the rose dissipated into blue motes of light. ¡®Something that seems to exist between both matter and energy. It can partake in the nature of either substance but it is neither of those things. Hmm¡¯ Azief ponder his own understanding of Aether. He closes his eyes. Aether seems it seems to epass existence seems to be simr to life force but Azief knows it epasses more than the essence of living things. It could also be considered to be divine power. ¡®The power to create¡¯ Azief muttered. Aether also existed in Elemental, Cosmic, spiritual and many others energies. Azief believes if he could master this energy he will be extremely powerful and essentially¡­.invincible. If he couldbine the energy in Aether and his Death Source¡­ A new thought sprouted in his mind. He felt that if he could master this energy and turns it into Laws he could control the cosmological force and maybe even create his own. Even now Azief could already will thews of nature to do his biddings. Imagine the force he would be wielding the moment he mastered the Aether energy. Right now he has seven Disks. The Worldly Disk, the Universal Disk, the Ancient Rune Disk, the Celestial Disk, the All Source Disk, the Ancient Demonic Disk and now the Aether Disk. ¡®Six more to go¡¯ he said to himself. He only needs six more Disks for him to open the Supremacy Stairway. He then got up and he walked out. Outside nothing seems to change. He should talk to Sofia and ask how she is. He was about to walk to the Hall when a Keeper of the pce runs to him. Then he bowed and said urgently ¡®My lord, there is urgent news from the Shadow Guard. Please answer the call¡¯ the Keeper of the Pce said as he handed a small t stone with a round bead in the middle. Azief knows what it is. Nowadays it seems to rece telephone of the past. It is an invention by the Order of Thinkers and marketed by the Golden Syndicate. It is powered by monster cores. Azief took the stone and put his hand on the bead. The beads glows and Azief brought the stone close to his ears. He expected to hear Sasha voice. Instead he heard Katarina voice. ¡®Azief.¡¯ The voice seems unenthusiastic and weak. ¡®Katarina!¡¯ he was shocked. Not because Katarina called him but he could hear the tiredness in her voice. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Azief face immediately turned hard and his eyes are bursting with killing intent. ¡®Sithulran happened.¡¯ ¡®You fought her?¡¯ Azief ask, worries is evident in his tone ¡®Well, when shees knocking hard I couldn¡¯t really just let her go without any consequences¡¯ Katarina said as she coughed up hard. Azief wanted to fly to Moscow right now to see her. If there is anything he could do to help he would. With his understanding of his Life Giving Finger he is confident he could heal Katarina with one push of his finger channeling the life force of the world into her. But for now unconsciously he is mad at Katarina. Hearing that he got injured by Sithulran he worries that her injuries is severe. He heard what happen to Raymond and the others thest time they sh with Sithulran. ¡®You¡­you¡­idiot. You should have reach out to me. I would¡¯ve helped you¡¯ Katarina was silent and then scoffed ¡®I heard the Divine Archer is back.¡¯ Azief ponders how to answer this question. And then he said ¡®Yes. She is back.¡¯ There is another silence. ¡®Congrattions¡¯ she said. Azief face turnsplicated and then he said ¡®What I said that night¡­..it is not a lie. It is the truth in my heart. It was true then¡­.it is true now.¡¯ Azief don¡¯t know how Katarina would have looked right now and that drives him crazy. Then Azief said ¡®I will fly to Moscow. Wait for me.¡¯ ¡®No. Don¡¯t¡¯ Katarina said and Azief face turned dark. The shock of hearing her said that almost make Azief wanted to squeeze the stone phone on his hand into ashes ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®There is a reason why I called you using the Shadow Guard.¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®Will was there. He is your sworn brother right?¡¯ she ask. Azief said ¡®Yes¡¯ On the other end of the line Katarina hesitate to say Azief could feel something is wrong ¡®Tell me. Is there something wrong with him?¡¯ Then she said ¡®I think he is in trouble¡¯ Azief then quickly remembered the conversation he had with Will before. He said he is dissatisfied with himself running away when he encountered Sithulran thest time He said he too wants a rematch. Azief then said to Katarina ¡®We¡¯ll talkter¡¯ and he ended the phone call. Then standing on that same spot, he closes his eyes and his Will pierce the Heavens, his Disk are all resonating and seven energies swirled around him Then his body slowly turned translucent and then dissipated as he merged with the Will of the World, usurping it. Azief divine sense spread all across the world. It was then he saw the fierce battle between Will and Sithulran locked in a storm of Time and Space in some ind archipgo. And Will is clearly losing and suffering severe injury. Azief merged out from the Will of the World and his body appears back in his original position startling the Keeper Of The Pce who is waiting nearby. ¡®Go!¡¯ Azief said to the Keeper of the Pce, his eyes is red like a Demon, killing intent swirls around him. The Keeper of the Pce run away as fast as he can. It is clear whatever that phone call is about, it makes the Death Monarch angry. In the sky of Pandemonium, thunder booms Azief is angered. And he is full of wrath. The winds went crazy like a mad monarch. Storms of lightning are forming all over Pandemonium to reflect the stormy emotions Azief is feeling right now The people are freaked out but they are not yet panicked. Living in Pandemonium one had to have a strong heart Then Azief roars, his roar is infused with his Will and superseded the Will of the World, so that his roar could be heard all over the world and mostly where Will is at. The roar shakes the earth and causes the sea to rumble with great ferocity. ¡®WILL!¡¯ He shouted with his roar as he sees the broken image of his sworn brother, looking like he is about to die Thunder rumbled across the vast continent of Pandemonium, Death Monarch anger is at the peak right now. Endless thunder spread out that it causes the protection barrier in Pandemonium to crack. Those that cultivated or have thunder energy in their body in Pandemonium all felt their thunder energy trembled. Azief thunder is tribtion thunder, the most destructive type of thunder, containing the might of the Heavens Arcs of lightning fill the sky and thunder boomed like a war drums. Azief is about to enter to battle. The clouds in the sky burst into ck mes as Azief forms turns into more demonic. He is using the Ancient Demonic Disk to bring out his most brutal side. His killing intent spreads out all over the sky. Then without hesitation he flies up with the force of his propulsion cracked all the pirs in Pandemonium Centre Pce. The shockwaves shatters almost half the residence in the Centre pce. Azief shoots out from the balcony of the Centre Pce into the sky in a shape of a blur His speed warps space and gravity. Sonic boom exploded behind him. Thunder followed him and as he passes the sea, the sea parts into two Azief is out for blood. On the sky, thunder is ready to fight *** Thunder is ready to a fight! This exins Azief bursting out from the Centre pce. There is not much to talk about in this part of the chapter. Anyway, there is that conversation between him and Katarina. And one could see how Azief cares about her in his own way. Anyway next chapter is about¡­.hahaha¡­I got you again didn¡¯t I? no spoilers this time. Mwahahaha. Wait until tomorrow. And people reading it in ******* please don¡¯t give spoilers. And below is my obligatory promotion time for my story And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 314: Thunder ready for a fight (4) MARTIN VAZ, BRAZIL Zzzz! The sound of sizzling electricity that seems so ear deafening in the beginning of the battle now sound so weak. Weak and lifeless, like it is on the brink of extinguishing Slumped and leaning onto a half sliced boulder is a man. Swirling around his entire being is purple lightning. Around him Time and Space distorted but as he grows weaker the distortions around him seem to grow weaker. He clearly has seen better days. He is on hisst breath ¡®Uhuk, Uhuk!¡¯ Will coughed a lump of blood from his chest; his hand is grabbing his chest because of the pain. Each movement from his body is painful and requires a lot of effort. His internal organs are all in a mess, and blood is pouring from his eyes and his ears. His hand and feet is trembling and his face is full of deep scratches and his body is full of terrible wounds and holes. If not for his speed regeneration he would have long been dead ¡®Fuck¡¯ he cursed as he tries to wipe the blooding out from his mouth. But he found out that he did not even have the energy to move his hand up. Heughed bitterly. The lightning around his body also almost seems to be diminished and does not seems so powerful like in the beginning. ¡®I should have straight up inform Azief the moment I saw her. I should not have chase her¡¯ he coughed for another round and his eyes is slowly losing consciousness. Not too far away from him he could see a woman in a position just like him. That woman is also slump and is leaning weakly onto another half sliced boulder. Purple blood streamed down from her wound and her mangled arms. The woman face is full of scars and traces of lightning and time energy that forces the wounds to keep bleeding. Her eyes is full of images of matrixes, runes of the Asgardians, and hieroglyphics and her body is surrounded by a weird energy Even though Will had done his utmost and uses even Speed Source to dy the regeneration of that woman, it is clear that is not enough. She only sneers in disdain looking at him. ¡®This is the second time we met. Last time you were running from me and had your friend to save you. Now, we are alone, you and me.¡¯ And sheughed. Even when her body is damaged until this point she could still talk and revel in the misery of his enemies. Will smile bitterly. After he found the temple he thought his power has increased. Well, he was not wrong. What he didn¡¯t expect that she also increased in power. This woman is none other than Sithulran the most wanted fugitive in the world. This woman is also the one who beat Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki to a pulp and force Loki to suffer such a setback. Then as Will is breathing hardly on the verge of dying, the woman triangle shaped mark in her forehead dimmed. She smiles confidently and then life force energy burst out from her, healing all of her injuries in matter of seconds. She slowly got up and cracks her neck. Smiling maliciously she said ¡®Let us continue! I am still not satisfied¡¯ She said and there is killing intent in her voice as she takes her step slowly towards Will. Will is breathing slowly and slowly, and harder and harder it became. His breathing now almost sounded like a grunt now. Like a whimper before death His vision is slowly getting blur and he knows he is about to lose his consciousness. He smiles bitterly before he was reminded how he arrived here in an ind in the middle of nowhere. *** A FEW HOURS BEFORE He tackles Sithulran. That is what he did when he saw Sithulran is just inches away from piercing Katarina heart. They tangled in a vortex of space and Time before he punches Sithulran with the speed of sound concentrated in his fist which crack her skulls and force her back. She nods at him and they both quickly attack Sithulran together. Katarina thenpleted the attack with a sword sh energy that frozen anything hit by it. Sithulran barely escaped that sh as she jump just at thest minutes. But that energy still got a hold of Sithulran left arm. She decisively cut off her own left arm with her right hand She then flew away. And he? Before he knew it, he pushes his feet forward and the Speed Source fills his body. And then he became the lightning and chases her. A purple lightning chases over a golden blur. One on the sky, the other on the ground, as bolt of lightning sometimes shoots out from the purple lightning targeting the golden blur. Will when he is running his body inadvertently gather kic energy. He uses that to his advantage and transforms it into bolts of lightning. His bolt of lightning and Oreki bolt of lightning is different in nature. A Speedsters lightning contains the energy of Time and also Space concepts. It could be employed for many things. But its destructiveness does not pale inparison to Oreki lightning destructiveness Behind them is the result of their speed race. Any kind of ground that Will stepped on would disintegrate. Each step was filled with power that depressed the surroundingnds. The moment he steps on an area almost a secondter that area suffers depression ofnds but Will was already hundreds of miles away. If it water area, then the water area would be depressed before it burst upwards. On the sky, the clouds dissipated the moment that golden blur pass by and space and time distorts In that moment, Will once again feel it. The feeling of bing a lightning, the feeling of running on Time and jumping through Space. He felt the Speed Source calling him, helping him as his feet keep running forward, Time and Space folding and unfolding around him. Gravity bends around him, disobeying any Laws of physics. As he runs the purple lightning that surrounded his body had a tint of green. He felt Time¡­.if that even makes sense. In that one moment where his lightning almost turns green, he felt like he could freely jump and run toward specific time in the past or future. And he smiles feeling that feeling like he is alive. The winds, the ground, the air, he revels in each moment it passes him by The sound barrier has long been broken. He is getting closer and closer as sound quakes shatter a few houses they pass Force field is generated around him by the Speed energy making him safe from the side effect of traveling with such a high speed movement. Will smiles feeling the heat from his back and hearing the sound quake as Lord Shadow also broke the speed of sound. His body right now is like a ball of sun. His body is full of heat and now just by passing a river, that river would condense into gas and rises up into the sky and turns into rains. The bolts of lightning keeps shooting at the golden blur from below and the golden blur keep dodging perfectly. Hurricanes are forms and storms of wind ravaged thends each time Will change his direction in the middle of running. But Sithulran who is in the sky also bes anxious as Will is slowlying closer to her. She did not know how Will is increasing his speed, slowly but surely. She is still analyzing her opponents so she could not yet employs countermeasures It was then she notices something. ¡®This human! You dare!¡¯ She is angered It turns out that Will is siphoning on her speed. Just when she had this one moment of anger, Will seized it. In a battle where both people possess hyper speed each movement could change the oue between victory and defeat. Will jump and with his feet he uses the kic energy to create powerful force that enables him to leap to Sithulran position in the sky. And then he shouted before punching at Sithulran with the speed of light. The force halted Sithulran speed and punches her out of the sky as she was flying through the air her face distorted and she grits her teeth, her jaws is broken as she crashnd onto Martin Vaz a tiny ind on the archipgo of Trindade e Martim Vaz. Shended on a rugged terrain and the n an explosion sounded as the force of impact causes the entire ind to shakes and be unstable. The few hills around the area were smashed into smithereens. Thankfully this ind is uninhabited. Considering the human poption in the world right now that is not especially shocking. Will thennded almost a secondter and the moment his feetnded on the ind, the entire ind trembles and the entire geography of the ind depressed by five feet forcing the ind to crack on its seams and cracking. The ind felt like it would break down. The dust has not yet settled but the moment Will step his foot on the ind he went straight to pummel Sithulran. It was then something shocking happened. The moment Will was about to punch Sithulran she said [Analysisplete] [Target is a Speedster] [Researching weakness] [Weaknesses found] [ Turning the physiology of the body to counter speedsters] [essing the Speed Source] [Analyzing¡­.] [essing the Negative Speed Source] Then a burst of absolute zero coldness spreads out from her, making Will speed to suddenly experience a drop. ¡®What!¡¯ he was shocked to say the least Not only that, his Time and Space energy suddenly felt like it is being restricted and just right before that punch is about tond on Sithulran face she smiles. Then she pushes her palm forward. His punch connected with her face and her palm connected to his chest BOOM! The shockwaves ripples out and destroy everything in the vicinity like a bomb was being detonated around them They were both were thrown back hundreds of miles from each other. But they quickly get up disregarding their injury and this time Sithulran seems to possess a different air around her. She seems to also possess Speed akin of Speedster but it felt wrong. Will could feel that it felt wrong and he felt like it is something dangerous. But she was fast. Just like him. They then run to each other and then they collided with each other creating another waves of shockwaves that crack the ind and shakes it roots and the waves around the sea seems to be reversed. A storm of Time was formed and in there they traded hundred maybe thousands of strikes and attack and each time Will speed is slowly getting slower. It felt like whatever energy Sithulran is suing is eating away at his speed. Like it infects and spread in his speed and makes it ill. And that is not all. He didn¡¯t know what she did but somehow any of his attack could easily be predicted with her eyes. And then the end result was that they were both injured heavily, leaning on a boulder slice by their wind slice, the unintentional result of their high speed battle. The difference is she would not truly die. But he will *** The next chapter will be a continuation of this chapter. So wait for tomorrow. Anyway, hope you like the chapter. If you like it vote and leave somements and reviews. I rmend you hear Barns Courtney-Fire while reading this chapter. See you all tomorrow And below is my obligatory promotion time for my story And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 315: Thunder ready for a fight (5) PRESENT TIME The killing intent that ising off of her is getting stronger with each step she taken. He is on hisst breath. The bitter smile on his face is still there. At first, it was almost like he could have won the battle. Well, Sithulran is really a tough cookie. Now she ising for him and he is about to die. But he is not afraid of death anymore. He could put himself at ease. Because he knew even if he dies, he knew Sithulran will not be able to escape her fate of suffering. He wanted to live of course. But even if he did not pass this day, he knows Sithulran will not have any happy endings. Azief would torture her on his behalf. This thought makes him not that aggrieved in dying. Then his mind wanders to another person. Lily his sister is safe and he did not to worry about his sworn brother. As he was about rot lose his consciousness and ept his fate it was then he heard a shout that reverberated all around the world ¡®WILL!¡¯ Then a soundwave strikes though Sithulran flinging her miles away from him. Then suddenly without any warning whatsoever on the clear sky thunder booms loudly cracking the entire skyscape. Lightning followed lighting up the entire skyscape with golden arcs of electricity swirling and coiling around dark clouds. A hole opened up and then another voice sounded out like ite from above the sky, like it was the divine will of the Heavens ¡®YOU DARE!¡¯ Will who was about to close his eyes slowly will himself to stay awake Talking to himself, with his body getting cold he said ¡®Well, my brother would never forgive me if I give up this easily. Who else going to apanied him until the end if I die here today¡¯ He smiles slightly On the slowly broken ind the winds turns harsh and heavy like it is about to swallowed everything. BOOM! The sound of the thunders and lightning is like a war drum pushing him to try to hold on. It also sounds like a prelude to a battle. Storms of lightning bolts strikes thend creatingrge holes and sinkholes, and shaking the ind like a tempest that wanted to wreck everything. The waves of the sea around the ind were overturned and walls of water were pushed away from the ind hitting the coast of Brazil; creatingrge damages and brought about a few viges destruction. The northernmost point of the ind crack and could no longer hold on as it slide down unto the sea below as a lightning bolt descended down like a Heaven Punishment killing everything that is alive around there A roar then sounded out that reverberates through Space and Time to reach this location. It is a roar of anger, and full of killing intent. If Wargod is here he would feel that this roar is almost identical to his roar. It is an instinctive roar driven by the most pure emotion of rage. Then killing intent spread out into the ind. Then a demonic aura envelops the entire ind. The temperature dropped down and the ind was shaking vigorously Red mist descends down from the clouds and whatever in its path dies. The dark clouds turn red like blood. The sky above opens up revealing the sky above the sky. BOOM! Another sound sounded out in the sky drowning the sound of thunder. It is the sound of howling echoing through in the sky Translucent bony faces emerge from the clouds as Demonic spiritual energy filled the ind. Then a ck blur descended down from the sky and that ck blur seems to shot toward another part of the ind crashing onto Sithulran The impact of the collision shatters space and created arge explosion cracking that part of the ind making it weaker and is about to force this ind to sink. Sithulran was thrown back a couple of miles away with all of her bones in her body break, purple blood erupted from every single orifice in her body because of the pressure of the punch. Not even a second passes before Sithulran could even bounce back from the fall that ck blur once again shoot toward Sithulran and release another punch flinging Sithulran a hundred miles away Than the ck blur then retreated and appears not far away from Will. This ck blur is none other than Death Monarch Hees close to Will and then anxiously he pointed his thumb and pushes his thumb on Will forehead. It is the Life Giving Finger. Tremendous life energy shoots out from his thumb and channels itself into Will body, quickly healing him Even his cracked Disk is repaired. But in the hundred miles radius of where they are sitting, everything withers and dies. It was like their Life force was stolen and the energy of the world around that radius also shrinked. Will is healed and he is no longer on the verge of death but he is still not fit to fight. He needs to charge back his Speed. He overtaxed himself in his fight against Sithulran. He try to get up when he saw Azief is about to sh with Sithulran once again but then before he even got to rise halfway he got a hit on top of his head and fall back down to the ground ¡®Hey. What¡¯s that about?¡¯ Azief look at Will with his red eyes and Will gulped. Azief right now is surrounded by demonic energy, his killing intent is so dense that it materializes in forms of mist and swirls around him like he is some kind of a Demon God that crawls out from the deepest hell Anyone would feel fear when being stared at by that eye. ¡®What did I say before? You should have called me the moment you got her location. Fortunately, Katarina told me you went chasing Sithulran. I did not say you should engage her¡¯ Will smiles andugh it off and said ¡®I¡­improvise.¡¯ Azief sighed ¡®You improvising always lead us on a worse spot then before you improvise¡¯ Will tries to get up once again but Azief pushed him back down. ¡®Stay there and rest¡¯ Smiling he said ¡®This is my rematch. And trust me when I say it is not going to be that long of battle. I¡¯m going to take her down. And this time, she is going to say down¡¯ Smiling Azief then pushes his feet forward and he shoots like lightning towards Sithulran The rematch battle that the Death Monarch wanted so badly finally happened! Will hearing this only smiles and then he stay back down leaning on the boulder and scoffed ¡®Such a show off!¡¯ he said with a smile on his face as an explosion rocked the ind in the distance. *** Azief have arrived! I will get it out of my system now. Try listening to Valley of Wolves Lions Inside while reading this chapter. I have a confession to make. Usually when I write I listen to songs and sometimes that song affect the mood of that chapter. Anyway, the rematch ising. next chapter wille tomorrow I think. And it would be thest chapter for the month. And like always thank you for all the support all this time. This arc is about to end. And then there would be Azief journey beyond Earth by opening the Supremacy Stairway. And like always please vote and leave some reviews And below is my obligatory promotion time for my story And guys and gals( Thought I don¡¯t think many girls read this kind of story)do check out my other novels Age of Adventure and Song of Heroes. Song of Heroes is kind of stopped for a moment since I am editing Age of Adventure and writing Lord Shadow at the same time. But do check it out. Chapter 316: Six paths of reincarnation (1) BOOM! Thend beneath his feet exploded and turns into ashes, the shockwave ripples outward as the air and space around him distorted. Azief is travelling in a speed faster than sound and in less than a secondter he appeared just a few inches away from Sithulran. The force of the sudden stopping crack the air and break the space around him as a booming shockwave originated from him. He pulls his fist back as energy converges around his fist and then releases it right at Sithulran stomach. He smiles before he releases it, his smile is full of confidence and his eyes gleams with excitement. BOOM! Azief fist is red because it is heated the resulting of the friction force between Azief speed and his sudden stop that force all that umted energy to concentrate into one point The sound of earth shattering space breaking and sizzling sound could be heard as it slice the area and space around the path of his fist His hand was like the embodiment of mes itself with the heat emanating out from his fist. And then the punch connected even as Sithulran tries to dodge. For a moment after the punch was released there is silence like all the sound in that area is being absorbed before suddenly the most ear deafening sound broke out The blue sky above has already turned dark and thunder and lightning have changed the sky of their area into a battlefield of sorts With this punch the wind around Azief changed direction, the forming storms in the distance dissipated and the sound of the world was drowned by the force of his punch BOOOM! The shockwave shocks the entire ind like a hammer from the Heavens striking down and the ripples emanated out with Sithulran body as the epicenter of that shockwave. Her entire body felt the shock and one could see from her facial expression she is not enjoying it. This pain of feeling this punch is best described as an indescribable pain As that punch impact spread outs many parts of the ind are breaking down as all four corners of the ind are sliding down into the ocean, dropping down deep into the seabed. Sithulran body is flung backward but her feet are still stuck on the ground as she dragged an entire area ofnd to move with her lessening the impact. But her entire internal organ is burned from inside out. Imagine¡­..that kind of pain and suffering. Of burning from inside out. ¡®Uhuk¡¯ She coughed not blood but her internal organs. When she looked at it she realizes that it is charred. She has an expression of bitter pain on her face and her entire body is trembling in pain, the vibration from her own body shaking produces more pain that reverberates through her entire body. Around her, the wind dissipated because of the pressure of the punch. In the distance, Azief is standing arrogantly amidst the smokes and ashes looking at her with the eye of a predator. His eye is blood red with a mix of ck emitting an ancient light and there is a terrifying smile on his face His ck attire clothes make her feel like she is face to face with Death. And Sithulran could feel the same feeling like she is in front of a Demon. And not just any Demon. It was like he is a Demonic Fiendgod. Like the great beings that roam the Universe. ¡®How could this be?¡¯ she thought to herself. This is a in the middle of nowhere. Even if the World Orb is a powerful thing that could upgrade a civilization, in the end it is still a weapon. What did this human experience for him to possess the same aura as a Demonic Fiendgod? How could this human possess the aura like those powerful Supreme Beings? Sithulran got up weakly; her entire body is bleeding whether it be outside or inside. She did not try to do a metal attack. Because she felt it would be useless. No, she knows it would be useless. She did her research on this human before. This physique this human possess is none other than the Eternal Physique. He is bathed in the Purifying Fires of the Three thousand World. To invade his mind would be a fruitless effort at her current state of power ¡®There must be more secret to this World Orb than I thought. If it¡¯s this powerful it puzzles me why none of the other great powers in the Universe didn¡¯t juste down to Earth and snatch it away? And why did the Intergctic Alliance send it here? There is something else¡¯ she thought to herself. And she gritted her teeth because she could not figure it out. Even now, with all of her injuries in her body she still could not help but thinking of mystery and secrets Her body is all mangled, the majority of her bones is broken and she looks like she is about to die with a blow of wind but yet she didn¡¯t die. After she was released from her prison and appeared here there is a lot of thing she now remembers. The memoryes naturally to her. She remembers she was cursed by the Creator. For what offences she didn¡¯t remember. All she remembers is a titanic fingering to her from the Void She thought this world is easy. Who would have thought none of the heroes of this world is an easy stick? Instead they are hard and possess and unbreakable iron will and relentless in pursuing her. If not for the curse the Creator put on her she would have long be dead. Looking in front of her, Sithulran saw the first mortal in her life she felt fear for. This time the human did not immediately attack her. Instead he stand there like he is waiting,. Waiting for her to get up and be ready. Thest time she was reduced to atomic particle just by one punch of this human. Rarely there are people who ept Death Monarch punch and live to tell the tale This time she is a bit stronger and thus she could at least defend herself and not return to nothingness in one punch. She tried to analyze Azief when she was attacked before. No matter how fast Azief is, it could not escape the grasp of her Eyes. But even though she sees it she could not understand the analysis. There are too many energies swirling in this mortal body. It is fortunate enough that the energy did not blow him up but they are even in harmony with each other, separating themselves, never to mix together at the same time. Sithulran notices that about the people of this world. Somehow they could easily cultivate different energy in their bodies. But the reason she fears this human is because of the aura and the presence he emitted. It was like he has the aura of True Divinity and Divine Immortals. Azief on the hand look at Sithulran not too far away from him. With one step he could close the distance and eliminate this menace once and for all. But even if Azief punched this monster into oblivion she would just revive and revive again. And she kept getting stronger and stronger at a fast pace. That is the dilemma. How long must he keep fighting this woman? How could he stay at ease when he knows that she could strike at his friend and his people anytime he went away? He wanted to walk beyond this Earth. That is why he said to Hirate he did not want this world. Outside this world, there is the vast Universe to explore So before he goes out he wanted to solve this problem first. And the spell he learned from Azul is the perfect spell to stop this mad alien scientist. He stand there, thinking and at the same time preparing. There is red mist swirling around him. The red mist properties are heavy so even though it is just mist, it pressured the verynd Azief is standing in. Thend beneath his feet depressed an half an inch over every two seconds. The energy is also very Demonic in nature. Azief uses anger to as a trigger for him to use the Ancient Demonic energy His killing intent could be seen with the naked eyes. His entire demeanor and appearance also turned demonic, his hair is long and his eye color is a mixture of red and ck. His aura is violent and even though he just stand there doing nothing, his aura is making the air and the Laws around the ind to be in chaos. The energying out of him is capable of inducing madness and frenzy causing people to be ensnared in bloodlust. Unfortunately this aura is nothing in front of Sithulran. She after all sees something that already made her crazy all those eons ago. Even though she did not remember it But it still gives her pressure as that aura ripples through the entire ind. Azief takes a step and his aura burst out from him causing all the pebble and stones around him to disintegrate and turns into atomic particle Thend beneath his feet depressed and thunder boomed in the sky. The auraing out from him right now is domineering and full of ancientness like it is an aura forgotten by Time. Azief base the foundation of his Ancient Demonic Disk from the Demonic energy he got from Azul, one of the probably oldest creatures to exist in the Universe. This ancientness feeling appears because of that reason. He is smiling but it did not ease Sithulran heart. Instead it makes her even more unsettled It is a ruthless smile She spit a lump of blood to the ground and the ground melted because of the heating out from inside her body. In that lump of blood there is a piece of her liver. Sithulran could not give up right now. She will fight him again and this time she will use her eyes to try to analyze this human weakness so next time when they fight she could kill this disrespectful human. *** Part one of the chapter. I will lessen the author notes. Thank you for the suggestion. Like always thank you for reading and like always if you like it please vote and leave some reviews Chapter 317: Six paths of reincarnation (2) On the sky, the Heaven Will around this area is already usurped by Azief, powerless against him since Azief has already formed seven Disks. The thunderous rumbling and the golden lighting all changed like it was responding to the call in the heart of their monarch. The thunder cracks the sky; the space slowly unravels and shakes the Laws of the World so hard that it almost break. The golden lightning turned red and is full of extermination energy. Once it falls and strikes thend, arge chunk ofnd is destroyed. And everything that lives around there no longer could grow or thrive. It spreads extermination and destruction. Because the golden lightning is now infused with the killing intent of their monarch, it possesses an energy that desires to exterminate and destroy. Azief smiles as he sees Sithulran is gathering energy to heal her injury. ¡®Pointless¡¯ he said Azief took another step forward and the clouds in the sky are burned by a mysterious dark me Rains of ck mes descend down to the ind. Wherever it falls, it burns until there is nothing to burn. The ind of Martin Vaz is breaking and falling down to the bottom of the ocean on some area, full of holes on some parts and if that is not enough, now the entire ind is burning with ck mes. Fire in the east, fire in the west, fire in the south, fire in the north. Fire everywhere It is arge me that could be seen hundreds of miles away. Wherever the droplets of ck mes falls from the sky like rain it would melt anything itnded on. Even if itnded on metals it would melt that metal. Then he took another step as Sithulran triangle marked shaped once again dimmed and her entire injury regenerated. With that step Azief entire body swirled with thick demonic energy and the blood red mist around him almost solidified swirling around his body like a tornado swirls, fast and gaining momentum. Thend beneath his feet is burned by demonic mes as his feet emitted demonic mes. But the mes did not hurt him in the slightest. Then as she just heal up Azief push his feet forward without hesitation, the demonic energy swirling around him and the energy around him is pushed to the brim. Like lightning he once again appeared in front of Sithulran He smirks and said ¡®I am going to take you down. I promise my brother. And I always fulfill my promise¡¯ Then he punches Sithulran again. This time he punches her in the face. BOOOM! This punch is heaven shattering as the sky above them crack and a hole opened up showing the sky above the sky. And this heaven shattering punch smashed down upon Sithulran. Even though she would always revive after she is dead, she could still feel pain. So, she thought she could remain calm even as death is approaching but the moment she felt the impact of the punch, her calm expression distorted and all that reced it is pain. And the more shocking thing she realized that this human people called Death Monarch held back some of his power to avoid killing her. That did not make her feel any happier. Instead it brings chills to her heart. This time the impact of the punch causes her to be flung outside the ind as shended right in the middle of the South Antic Ocean Her entire energy and life force that just enter her body scatters like ashes and the moment she collided with the sea water arge explosions erupted in the middle of the ocean, scaring the sea monster below, the impact pierce the seabed and destroy many aquatic sea monsters nest below. The ripples of the shockwave changed the wave of the sea direction in the radius of two hundred miles. On the ind the ripples of the mighty punch spread to the archipgo of the ind and it is thest straw for the ind. All around, the burning broken ind crack and slide down to the sea creating an eruption ofrge wave in all direction. This impact shakes the sea and createsrge waves of sea water rising up from the sea. A tsunami is heading towards Brazil because of the sh between Death Monarch and Sithulran. Brazil forces have already notices the battle in the ind but they did not interfere because of the nature of the battle. It is fact that they do not have confidence to fight Sithulran else they would bring damage to the cities and maybe even their country and not to mention the casualties of that battle would surely reach a staggering amount. But they watch closely the battle from the beginning since even when Will was fighting Sithulran. When they saw the Death Monarch came and traded blows with Sithulran they are even more hesitant to enter the battle. This is beyond their level to enter a battle between two titanic monster that could destroy countries and kingdoms. Nobody consider Death Monarch as a normal man. If he is to be ssified Death Monarch is a walking nuclear weapon. A cmity or a disaster. That is why nobody dares provokes him. They saw Death Monarch punch Sithulran and the result of the punch. To say they were shocked is an understatement But they quickly mobilize their army and activate their barrier formation, hoping it would stand against the first impact of the tsunami As long as the first impact is resisted, it is easier to minimize the effect. The troublesome thing is the sea monster that would surely be washed away to the shore because of the tsunami. Will who is supposed to be resting is instead being brought away by a woman as Azief is fighting Sithulran. This woman is wearing white tight clothing, like a different version of Death Monarch ck attire and on her waist is a red sword emanating a heaven piercing intent. Will took a peek and saw her face Her face is perfect, her eyshes is beautiful and as that woman is flying across the debris of the broken ind and slicing the wall of water that ising towards her she does not look like some brute that uses strength. Instead each of her movement is elegant and only seems toplement her beauty. As the ashes settle around them when the woman fly to the sky, Will could now see the woman more clearly. She is young and even though herplexion is pale it is a beautiful kind of pale. Her blue eyes are dazzling and enchanting. Amidst the dark me in the clouds that keeps raining down and the dark clouds of red lightning and thunderous sound of the sky, her eyes that is full of determination is even more dazzling than diamonds. Her lips are tender and full. Her face seems to form a perfect beautiful painting that symbolizes and embodied the meaning of beauty. Her long silky bright ck hair that copses like a waterfall on both of her shoulders and the contrast with her delicate facial feature made her appearance even lovelier Her figure had elegant curves in all the right ces, and her figure was far above and beyond the norm. Her skin color is pale white and soft, full of gloss and shine, full of life and spirit. This woman must be¡­Will thought and smiles ¡®Katarina, you came¡¯ Will ask She did not say anything but she nodded as she flies through the air far away from the site of Azief battle with Sithulran. Beneath her feet is cold energy that changes the temperature surrounding them and provide Will with protection as a barrier of ice floating and encircling him. On the sky just beside the red clouds and the red thunder skyscape, another part of the sky seems unaffected. And instead of raining dark mes it rained down snows like winter hase. Snowkes falls down and froze part of the sea as the cold takes reigns Then as they fly a little bit farther Katarina answer Will question ¡®He needs my help¡¯ Katarina simply said. Meanwhile Azief is still on the broken ind and he has long notices Katarina presence. Noticing her presence he sighed ¡®She should not havee¡¯ he said to himself. There is a trace of worry in his face. If Katarina is not injured he will not be worried. She could handle herself. But she is injured. Azief don¡¯t want her to get tangled with his battle. Fortunately she just came and brings Will away. He sighed as he said ¡®Return to me¡¯ as a familiar energy enters his body and his body bursting with more energy. Before he initiated the attack with Sithulran he already made a clone of himself. A Shadow Clone to watch over Will if the need arises. Now, that Katarina has brought Will away from here, Azief no longer has any reservation. He smiles and then heughed to the sky. Behind him the ind is breaking apart, mes erupted from the earth veins and rains of fires rained down. He stomp his feet and a powerful force erupted and crack the ind and the entire ind exploded downwards The entire ind all breaks into pieces as Azief push his feet forward, his speed part the sea water around him as he dives into the sea to sh with Sithulran Under the sea Sithulran is now prepared for Azief next attack. She touched her triangle shaped mark and then she pointed her finger to Azief. A powerful forcees from Sithulran finger and turned into a sharp light that cut apart all Laws The sea monster between the light and Azief are all extinguished like they were mes of a candle being dropped into cold water. Azief remain calm and there is even a sneer on his face. He punches again this time even more powerful than before that it causes the sea water around him to turn into gas. A huge part of the sea suddenly dissipated because they all turned into gas. He punches forward and his punch smash through the sharp light. A thunderous rumble echoes across the South Antic Ocean Crackling sound echoed that it reached Brazil andrge spatial crack appeared under the sea. The shockwaves spread because of the impact of the collision and it seems as if space itself is going to be split into half. By now, the whole world have already sense the battle that is happening in the South Antic Ocean. They all send their surveince device to witness this battle. The might of Azief punch was lessened but it was not neutralized as the residual might struck Sithulran and she is push downward into the seabed. She let out a painful groan and her eyes revealed a hint of madness. It was like this human is ying with her. He could kill her but he did not. It is like he is waiting for something. ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ She shouted in anger. ¡®You think I have no other way to deal with you! Take this!¡¯ Then she touches her forehead and another triangle shaped mark dimmed. Azief could feel an indescribable ancient powering out from her. Azief did not understand that power. But he is not afraid. Far from it. He sneered in disdain, full of confidence He is still calm. His eyes are cold and his killing intent is even sharper. He is waiting. Her forehead shined and her injuries once again healed but this time not only her injury healed up she also bring out something from her forehead. She then punches toward Azief before she crash into the seabed. *** Second part of the chapter. This chapter is all about Azief and Sithulran battle and Azief ns. And I am tired right now. I think I am having a fever. Anyway, the end of the arc is near. Check out my other stories and leave some reviews. Hope you enjoy it Chapter 318: Six paths of reincarnation (3) The punch gave off endless destion and extermination energy and exploded with the power to destroy the world. The force of that punch causes earthquake in the sea and all over the world mini quake disturbed the world. The sea of South Antic Ocean exploded as walls and walls of water rush off to all directions. The waves swept the entirety of Saint Helena Ind bringing it down into the sea. It then continued until it reached the shores of Namibia, Congo, Ang, Nigeria and Liberia to say some of the nations and kingdom affected by this water waves. The ind of Ascension also drowns as half of the ind slide down into the sea. The explosion widened until it formed a storm that swept across the surrounding area. The thunderous rumble of the explosion made it seem like the whole world is going to copse, and space itself was ripped open. Huge spatial cracks appeared and covered the surrounding. If this storm is to grow then countless creatures would be dead Azief is still calm and then he pointed his index finger and energy converges on his index finger, his hand shining golden light. It is the Heaven Sundering Finger. The entire energy of the world converges around Azief as he absorbed it all to power his finger. All the veins and channels of energy inside Azief body are stimted. This time unlike before his energy is not drained easily. He has solidified his foundation and with him absorbing the World Energy his Disk will not be drained in just using one finger. He then calmly pointed his finger at the forming storms ROAR! The moment he pointed his finger a roaring sounded from the sky. The Heavens roar and the clouds turn blood red, making the entire South Antic Ocean look red. A ferocious aura full of killing intent and defiance reveals it presence like it is raging at the Will of the World and challenging it into a battle A heaven sundering auraes out from Azief finger. And the Will of the World howls in pain, as the might of that finger is sundering it, bringing it down messing with the Laws that governs the world. The might of the finger created something sharp-like energy that shes everything around him be it ethereal things or solid thing. It causes the Laws around them to lose their control over the concept they manage. The energy around them all seems to be in chaos, in imbnce and messing up the natural order. Azief until today still did not understand Azul words ¡®Even in chaos there is some order! Sunder the Heavens so a new heaven could sprout! Sow them and then reap them¡¯ That is the words Azul shouted at him. But while he remembers the words, he doesn¡¯t understand it. But while he did not understand itpletely, he understands it slightly. And that is enough. As that finger shot out that heaven sundering aura, the sharp like energy slices the Laws that created that storm into nothingness. He might not understand the Order part of the chaos. But he understands Chaos. He might not understand the words Sunder the Heavens so a new heaven could sprout. But he understands how to Sunder the Heavens. Just as fast as the storm forms, it was erased like it never existed at all. Not only that, the waves that is about toe again to the coast of the many nations also falls down without resistance like the Laws that forces them to rise up and move ording to the concept of force and reaction were rendered useless. The sea is suddenly calm. But the sky is still red, thunder is still booming and red lightning still covered the Heavens The battle is not yet over. Azief is inside the sea looking at Sithulran that is helpless. She is stuck deep in the seabed, breathing hard. Azief eyes look at her like she was an ant. Then he said, his voice is cold an d his face is expressionless ¡®Is this all you got? What a disappointment. I thought you would prove to be a challenge. Is this the only thing you could do? If it¡¯s not for the fact that you could not die, you are not even worthy to ept my fist¡¯ Azief said sneering. But while Sithulran is at dead end she is not afraid at all. Instead sheughed They were talking underwater but yet they could hear each other because they manipte the elements to talk to each other. ¡®Even if you kill me I would return back. And then I will kill you. And unlike me you couldn¡¯t return back to life. I wille back stronger¡¯ she saidughing with madness One could not understand her obsession of course. She wanted to know the things she forgotten. She saw something. But she couldn¡¯t remember what. She couldn¡¯t even remember who she really is. It drives her crazy When she heard that the World Orb is here, she thought she could use it to bring back her memory. But a man by the name of Rafah told him that the Orvanians is hunting her and is using the World Orb as bait for her. But she still goes because that is her best shot of gaining back her memory. But like that man told her it was an ambush. It is good thing that she prepares herself before going there and she did not fall into their trap. But none of the heroes of this world that she fought gives any pressure of danger like when she is facing this human that is looking at her with a pitiful expression. Azief hearing Sithulran deration to kill him was not rattled in the least. Instead he smiles devilishly ¡®You really think you are truly safe just because you couldn¡¯t die? I will prove to you that there are worse thing than dying.¡¯ Then he pointed his palm upward and the entire world shook. This shaking did not only constrained itself to the ind. The entire world felt it. Somewhere in the Republic a man who is trimming a tree in his study felt a feeling of foreboding. He waved his hand and he appears outside of his office with an aura of Time swirling around him. All around him things reverses in growth. The grass that is about to die reversed back to when they are lush and full of life. The dead soil reverted back to when it is fertile. This man is Jean, one of the Chancellors of the Senate of the Republic He looks at the sky and he could feel something is about to descend on Earth. Something that is full of Time entanglement. Then he began talking to himself ¡®What is this force? Karma? Does Karma affect Time or Time affect karma? Does Karma gives Time meaning or does Time give Karma meaning? Or is it one of the same? If there is an effect then there must be a cause. But each cause is determined by Time. Since Karma is a cause and effect than Time¡­is it a neutral force?¡¯ This person asked himself as his eyes is trained at the sky and he is having enlightenment about his Grand Path Meanwhile in space as Azief pointed his palm upward a destructive force rips apart the space around the Sun. Arge shockwave spread out in the starry skies outside of Earth as Time and Spacepressed itself like it is being suppressed. The seals of the world that is powered by the Will of the World cracks like a ss being struck by a hammer before it shattered almost immediately. The protection afterward dissipatedyer byyer. The force is unstoppable like a heated sword going through butter. Thunderous rumbles echoed all over the world, shaking the skies and scaring the entire world popce. Even Hikigaya who is in the World Government is looking at the sky and gained some enlightenment. He looks at the sky and said ¡®Which is real? The cause and effect? If one reverses it, if everything is a dream, then what is cause and what is effect? Where is Karma¡­if everything is just a dream? If everything that is real is turn into unreal and reality is subverted into illusion, then where does Karma exist?¡¯ All around the world some people are having an enlightenment of their Path while some feel the pressure that is descending down is akin of Heavens crashing down to Earth. Azief is using this spell for the first time since he learned it. Azief is grinning but sweats are filling his forehead, and three of his Disk is drained all of its energy. His entire arms and hand is trembling and his body is enduring a powerful pressure that is vast and boundless. A gigantic vortex appears on the atmosphere of Earth, ripping the Laws that bes an obstacle for the thing that is about to descend down. Large ripples of energy appeared on the atmosphere entrance of Earth Pooping sound echoes all around the world as air pockets in the atmosphere exploded and created air st and changed the weather all around the world creating storm, tsunamis, earthquakes and floods. Azief now has used four of his Disk and that thing is still noting down. Space all around the world is cracking and being torn apart mercilessly by this enormous pressure. Then Azief smiles as he felt that it has arrived ¡®It is time¡¯ *** Third part of the chapter. Tomorrow will be thest part Chapter 319: Six paths of reincarnation (4) Azief clenched his fist and roar as a powerful energy bursted out from him that causes the seawater around him to spirals upwards piercing the sky. His roar echoes through the Heaven and shaking the firmament and part away the clouds. His aura break through the sky and opens up the atmosphere A golden light descended down and shines upon him. An isted sky appears above his head. A divine power surpassing any mighty pressure he ever emitted before erupted from him Azief merge with the world, his body turns to motes of golden light as a titanic golden figures appears in the middle of the South Antic Ocean His feet reached the seabed and the entire height of the sea only covered the area just below his knees His height reaches an incredible height that his face is beyond the clouds. All of the sea of the Seven Seas shook in this instant; the seabed seems to be vibrating and tremors fills the entire Sea. Azief appears to be gigantic with power emanating out of him that breaks space and pressuring it down. Even the Heavens is temporarily suppressed by the pressureing out from his body right now. Almost all of Azief Disks right now is supplying him with energy to support this golden body draining the Disks energy at a terrifying speed This is Azief Willpower separate from the Will of the World. Right now he is like the King of the World, all eyes on his every move. His stature right now is striking the fear in people heart. If he is in the presence of the people of the world, they would be pressured to bow down to him. In this world, they are not many that are worthy to be in his presence at this moment. Even the strongest people in the World Government would be speechless and unable to say a word in front of such arge figure because of the pressure emanating out of Death Monarch right now. This is a pressureing out from seven energies that pressure everything on heaven and Earth Then he looks upwards into the sky as that thing ising down. He holds his palm upwards as droning sound fills the whole world. He smiles. Everyone in the world could hear the droning sound and everyone in the world could see it because of how gigantic that thing is That thing already broke the World Seal and its protection. Azief body now is being pressured by the Will of the World and at the same time he knows that the thing that ising down will also emitted a pressure that might even surpassed the pressure of the Will of the World. Then that thing descended with a droning sound that travel around the world six times and halted as Azief gigantic figure hold it forcing it to stop descending. The downward force pressured Azief gigantic body to expel more force as the seabed where Azief foot is stepping depressed a thousand feet deep and the whole South Antic Ocean height decrease a thousand feet It created even more rumblings deep in the sea as some sea monster were forced out of their nest But right now the whole world is focusing on that thing. In Azief hand right now is a gigantic wheel that seems to contain the power of life and death, of creation and destruction, of Time and Karma, of reality and dreams of reality. The moment it falls onto his hand, he felt his entire body shaking and a world shaking momentum assaulted him. But he smiles. Because it worked. Around that wheel millions of souls could be seen circling it, possessing many forms, some are hideous, some are beautiful, and the wheel itself is containing the power of life and death. The Wheel in Azief hand is not moving but even so the Laws emanating from it supersedes any of the Laws of the World. On the sky all over the world, the sky is bleeding because of the fight they have with this wheel when it tries to enter Earth And the people watching this scene also looked intently at that gigantic wheel that covered up the Heavens and seem unnecessarily titanic They could see that on the hub of the wheel is a Red Pig, a Rainbow Rooster and a Grey gigantic snake that seems to be chasing each other, each of them poisonous and could bring down an entire gxy by themselves if they were to be released by the wheel. They could see it moving like they were sealed there by some powerful sealing magic. The secondyer of the wheel seems to depicts lives of countless of beings, multitudes of aliens races, their lives and connection to each other and their reincarnation that needs to resolve the connection and sever their obsessions It is a scene of people forming Karma, sowing it and reaping it. And the secondyer emanated Laws of Life and Death, Karma and Time and reality. If anyone is touched by the auraing out from that second wheel, they would form Karma with it. The secondyer of the wheel have two half circles. One half of the circle is bright as the sun and shows myriads of beings, races of aliens with content face. This half circle seems to emanated holy and divine energy The other half seems to be dark with no suns showing myriads of being in a miserable state being led downwards to down the Wheel This other half emanated an aura of darkness and demonic, of negative emotions and forces The thirdyer of the wheel is divided into six sections that represent the six realms of cyclic existence, the process of cycling through one rebirth after another. It is the Six Realms of Reincarnation There is a realm where there are many beings lead long and enjoyable lives full of pleasure and abundance But because of all the pleasures and abundance, they seem to be dazed with it. There is another realm where jealousy and envy seems to fills the heart of every being. Then there is a realm where its resident is shackled by passion, desire, doubt and pride. This realm however has just enough suffering but not too much that it would lead them astray from seeking the truth Then there is a realm where most of them were like beast and animals. They all struggle to be better and live their short lives. And then there is a realm where the feeling of possessiveness and desire fills the entire realm. And then there is one realm which is different from the other. It is a realm full of hatred and resentment. However if one look closely at each of these realms, instead of the figure of Azul in the wheel this time on the wheel there is the figure of Azief who is always present in every one of these realms, ready to offer guidance and help One could gains greater insight into the workings of karma; just by looking at this gigantic wheel that seems to be born with the understanding of the Karma of the Universe. This is the spell Azul taught him ¡®The Six Path of Reincarnation Spell¡¯ Azief shouted and heughed happily. He managed to summon the Wheel of Reincarnation even though his gigantic golden figure is slowly cracking because of the pressure of the Wheel Then looking at Sithulran deep in the seabed, like a human viewing an ant he said ¡®You said you could not die? Then live always in cycle of existence in an endless rebirth. Unless you let go of your desire and ignorance and settle your Karma you will never be free of the Six Realms of Existence. Try to attain true insight into impermanence!¡¯ With that Azief channel his Ancient Demonic Energy into the Wheel and with that one moment his Ancient Demonic Disk cracked. Then another sound sounded. It is a sound of creaking that echoes through the world as the Wheel of Reincarnation started rotating as Azief smiles with a winning expression ¡®You are done!¡¯ Azief shouted and heughed, hisugh reverberates through the sky *** I will rest for a week I think. My body is not well right now. Anyway hope you like the chapter Chapter 320: Red herring (1) The whole world looks at the sky as they heard the resounding sound that circles the world. Those who look up at the sky would see a Wheel. Those who could not see the Wheel could hear the sound of the wheel, a droning sound that buzz in one ear endlessly. To some people the sound of the Wheel, of the creaking movement is merely a droning sound like a buzz of mosquitoes. But for others, there are some people who could hear a chanting sound of holy enlightenment pertaining to the truth of the Universe enlightening them on their Grand Path if they are ready. Others would be trapped in the melody of that sound, reliving the moment in their lives they regret the most, tears streaming down their face. Some remain still, like they were frozen, their eyes seems to be seeing something else, their ears seems to be hearing something else and their mind is nk, like they are a shell of something empty. It was like they were trapped in the endless cycle of existence and endless rebirth. Azief knows this matter the best. Seventy years could be only seven seconds, and all of it could be a dream but just because it is a dream doesn¡¯t means it doesn¡¯t have some truth in it. Dreams¡­sometimes contains some truth the eyes could not see Of course this effect would only be temporary since Azief does not really mastered the Wheel of Reincarnation but this is a terrifying event as his Spell powered by all of his Seven Disk affect the whole world. Other than some ces like the World Government, the Storm Tide of the League of Freedom and Moscow where the Senate is situated where many enchantments, barriers, talismans and protection arrays are situated, the effect of the Wheel in this ces is lessenedpared to the rest of the world. But for the rest of the world it is not a pretty sight. And it does not only affect humans. Even monsters are affected. Some of them devolved, while some of them gained some sentience. Those monster who devolved stand still nking in their thoughts before they turned to dust, their energy merged with the Will of the World strengthening the Will of the World and healing the bleeding of the sky And for those monsters who gain sentience, like a blind man seeing for the first time roams the Earth thinking who and what it is? The once mindless monsters began to question itself. But only a few monsters out of millions of monster all over the world gained sentience. It is like Azief when he was the Divine Dragon in one of Azul lives. In the first few hundred years of his life, he lived as a mindless dragon, destroying anything in his path before he be enlightened and be a True Dragon. Such monsters and such beast could be a protector and not just a scourge. This is just a few of the effect of the Wheel of Reincarnation. Azief himself must not have foreseen that by summoning the Wheel, he would set such a chain reaction that affects the entire world. It is not that Azief is overpowered. It is his spell that is overpowered. Considering that he has Seven Disk right now, in the entire world, he has no match. He is matchless and peerless under Heaven. But even as powerful as he is, the moment he summon the Wheel of Reincarnation, his Disk cracked and his Seven Disk is almost drain of power the moment he activated the Wheel. If not for the regeneration of energy in his body, he would have long been sucked into that Wheel as bacsh of the energy rebounding. For every people that see the Wheel of Reincarnation and heard the sounding from the creaking of the Wheel moving, they all have different experience based on their understanding of the world and the Universe, and based on the understanding of their own path and their own self. In Chatham Ind in New Zend, someone is hearing a melody instead of a droning sound. And that melody is unpleasant to his ears. It is torturing him to be more urate. And he is reacting to it in a different manner than any other person. His soul is desperately yelling, screaming and thrashing about and it was like a different personality is about toe out from his soul. This is a young man wearing wolf fur with long silver hair that covered his left eyes. This man is Yewa Hafar. He is in New Zend because it is near Pandemonium. The reason is none other than to observe Death Monarch. But then he saw the gigantic golden figure of Death Monarch, the power erupting out of him suppress the Heavens and pressured the Earth, the Will of the World cracked and bleeds as something pressure the World Orb. At that time Yewa Hafar already had a foreboding sense that something terrible is happening. It wasn¡¯t until that wheel appears in space and descended and then is grabbed by Death Monarch that Yewa Hafar finally epted it. Yewa Hafar would not be mistaken. He knows that Wheel. The Wheel of Reincarnation belonging to Great Supremacy Azul of the Vast Universe. The moment that Wheel moves Yewa Hafar dropped down to the ground, his entire body is shaking and his every nerve is assaulted with mind breaking pain. It was like each and every strand of his blood vessel is being grinded slowly and leisurely with a grated knife. The pain was out of this world. The reason why Yewa Hafar recognizes the Wheel of Reincarnation is because he once met with Great Supremacy Azul when He came to meet his Master. Seeing that Wheel of Reincarnation on the Death Monarch hand is a shocking sight for him. It is another thing that is out of Yewa Hafar calctions. In his mind he remembered in the final battle that Azief did not use such thing against the Destroyer. If not he could probably dy the inevitable. But Azief is not Great Supremacy Azul. Just by possessing the Wheel does not make him Great Supremacy Azul. But if many more things stacked into Azief, more abilities and more power were given to him, then¡­..Yewa Hafar could foresee a different future. And a different future is bad for Yewa Hafar as he would not be able to fulfill the wish of his Master. In this world there are not many that could pressure his Master but Great Supremacy Azul is one of the few beings that could contend equally with His Master. There is also the fact that Great Supremacy Azul has Karma with his Master. This Wheel is a bane to all darkness and life banishing magic. It contains life, but it also contains death. It contains the Laws that govern Life and Death, contain the deeds that determine one life and one death, determine destiny and fate. This Wheel at its full power could change the fate of the Universe and write a new story. Unless the Supreme Being awakened and decided to interfere, nothing could stop that Wheel at its full power. But one already knows that the Supreme Being of All, The Only One Being, The Great Source, will never interfere for he is very hands off. Yewa Hafar on the other hand is having a pain of the soul. And such pain could not be described. Yewa Hafares to this world using a vessel. This vessel is perfect for him. But the calling from the Wheel forced that sleeping soul to awaken and now that other part of the soul is awaken it is trying to fight against him, to reim back his body. The fighting of the soul is torturous. And each battle is different for each person so there is no guide in fighting in a soul battle. As Yewa Hafar is suffering Azief is bearing the brunt of the pressure of the Wheel. If not for the fact that he had already lives six lives in the wheel, he would be assaulted by an even more powerful pressure. Even though his gigantic figures seem imposing and domineering, he himself knows his own body and his own limits. With seven Disks he does not fears contending with the Heavens. He might not be able to control the Will of the World but he could usurp it for a few minutes. But now adding the pressure of the Wheel of Reincarnation, his gigantic body constructed by his Will, he is now at the verge of breaking down. But he needs to wait until the wheel rotates and goes through the Six Path. Each of the six lives depicted in the wheel and the part of that lives must rotates perfectly. It must revolve oneplete turn to absorb Yewa Hafar into the Wheel. Meanwhile, below him the pressureing out from him and the umted pressure added from the descent of the Wheel created ripples that turned and underwater storm as it sweeps all sea monster and turns them into shredded meat. This in turn strengthened the Will of the World. The rest of the world might not have realized or might not have known it but it is different for him. Azief is standing alone in the highest mountain, standing on that mountaintop looking the farthest. He is on that lonely top and of course he knows something that other people don¡¯t. Because he sees what other people couldn¡¯t see from the bottom of the mountain. He knows some truth about the so called heavens and the Will of the World. Energy! Where does the energy that all of humanity absorbe from? Azief don¡¯t think he is the first person to ask this question but he is probably the one person closest to the answer. If EXPes from monster death or generated from questpletion from the World Orb then where does ite from? The Will of the World, where does ite from? *** Part one of the humongous fifteen thousand word chapter. I know this might be adding a little bit to the inkstone you have to use to read but I need to tell this here. You all can go to my discord if there is any question about releases or plot points. And I have not write for this couple of days because of the holidays and I started around yesterday. There is a holiday in my country right now and I am posting this at 11.32 pm at night. I could not post it earlier in the day because there is heavy rain and I couldn¡¯t go to the cyber cafe. Anyway, I decided to cut the fifteen thousand word chapter into two which will be probably cut in part around 12 chapters. So, rejoice! And leave somements, reviews and never forget to vote. PS: There wuil be chapter tomrorow and hope you enjoy teh story so far. For ******* the chapter will be posted aroudn 8 June. After all patrons coudl read the whoel chapter. And it is a long chapter so buy some eye drops before you read it. Chapter 321: Red herring (2) In the beginning there is no such thing as the Will of the World even after the Fall happen. But then where does ite from and when? And why does it be stronger and stronger? Where does it get its energy? The World Orb not only cultivates humans making humanity stronger, but the World Orb is even cultivating and nurturing Earth the same way. Azief is not the only person that notices that even if some terrains were destroyed after a battle, it would heal in a few weeks. Trees would grow, grass would sprout and life would bloom. But Azief notices that is not the only thing that the Will of the World does. It even helps restrict anything that is harmful to it Azief has had this suspicion a long time ago when Weronian first invaded. The Weronian is a stronger race than humans. If Azief fought them on a Universe other than Earth he would lose and he would even die. But Weronians when they reached Earth was suppressed by the World Orb and even had to construct gigantic pirs to suppress the Will of the World. For each monster that died and give the EXP to levelers, some of them would return back to the origin. Born by the Earth and the energy of the World Orb, when a monster dies, instead of returning to the World Orb it will instead nurture a Will for the. Like a gardener sowing a seed and showering it with water. That Will grows and the Will of the World is born. Heaven and Earth changes and tribtion happens to bless the strong and to sieve out the weak. A world where the Law of the Jungle prevails. And Azief is the tiger that rules that jungle. He takes what he want and no one could tell him what he should or not do. He saw it of course. The deception of Heaven. The one that cultivated the Heavens Path is the levelers. So why should he follow that path? If he nurtured Heavens, why should he revere the Heavens? Have you ever seen a human grow a nt in their house and then worship it like it was a God? Those that did such act are crazy. So, he would defy it and supersede it. He would surpass it and take over it. If he had to bow down to such kind of Heaven, he would rather fight. If that is Heavens then he would spit on it. If that is Heavens, then even he himself could be the Heavens. That is why the Heavens would pressure him and it would pressure him without mercy. Azief Will is challenging the Will of the World. But the only reason Azief is challenging the Heavens is because his pride could not take it. How could he bow into a power he himself nurtured? Of course not all of the people think like this. Some people utilizes the Will of the World, take advantage of it, siphons, manipte it and some even steal it. Each one has their own Grand Path. To say who is right and who is wrong¡­.that could only be decided by themselves. In the end, they could only decide based on what they know about their Grand Path and theirprehension of the Universe and their own personal belief. This new world that arises after the Fall is not for those with weak conviction. This is not a world for sheep or people who are too gentle to live with wolves. They would not survive when facing people who would stare Death right at the face and said to Death ¡°Fuck you¡± In that one moment Azief has been thinking all of this even as the pressure of that wheel is reverberating all inside his veins and bones. It was like his body is a golden bell and it is being hammered endlessly by a heavy hammer causing a vibrational shock all over his body His Disk is drained and regenerating back every second. But that process is taxing even for Azief body right now. The sky changed colors seven times and each time a different aura and energyes out from the sky. The South Antic Ocean is in chaotic madness, waves rose up high like a twenty storied building rushing to all the four direction away from Azief gigantic figures. It brings about a great cmity wherever it passes It was like the sea is running away from Azief emanation of power, sinking ind and destroying cities along the way. BOOM! The sound of the creaking from the movement of the Wheel is grating to the ears. As it grinds, it grind away Laws and purify it to it primordial form. The wheel appears to turn slowly but that is the illusion of the eyes. It is because it is too gigantic that one sees that the Wheel seems to turns slowly. One turn of the wheel and a heaven shaking pressure erupted out. OMMM! OMMM! It was like a hymn sounded, or a Gospel a melody of holiness and happinessing from the sound of that creaking Azief knows where the Wheel stops even without looking. He recognize the aura The Blissful State trials. The moment that wheel turns to that image where it depicted the Blissful State trials, golden light epassed the whole world. The sky trembles and rumbles and the clouds all looks like golden paradise. The light shows an image and this image spread out so that the whole world could see it. From north to south, from west to the east, golden light and images of bliss epass it. One could see numerous realms in the blissful state trials, each one of those realms is full of pleasure. It is like heavenly realms of paradise But Azief knows best that this realm is the most hardest to extricate oneself from. It is pleasurable, full of happiness and one could enjoy all pleasures found in the Universe. But each pleasure leads to attachment. And the way it keeps you trapped is not like you think it is. For Azief, his life in the blissful state trials was normal. He had a great parent, loving and caring, and he had great friends. He had a crush on a girl. And there is frustration in his rtionship but in the end it was a happy ending as he dated that girl. It was a great life. A normal great life. And that is why it was so hard to extricate himself from that trial. Because deep in his heart he wanted a normal happy life. He lived his whole life, not being loved. He lived his whole life, feeling he is never enough. So, that life in the Blissful State Trial¡­.that was his paradise. Sometimes pleasure does not mean a sex filled fest. Sometimes it is a simple thing. The pleasure realms will create a world where it knows what your heart truly desires. It is not exactly the way you think it is. It will give you frustration but that is only because it will heighten the happiness when you get what you want. Azief life in that trials while there is some obstacles, it was those obstacles that made the life in there happy each time he ovee it. Happiness ¡­too much happiness could bring one farther away from self-actualization. The moment it perfectly stopped turning, Sithulran which is bound in the bottom of the sea by the pressureing from the Wheel trembled. Her eyes are full of pain and defiance. The pressure of the Wheel is locking on her and preventing her from getting up. She couldn¡¯t even teleport away as the Space around her is being destroyed inch by inch making trying to teleport a sordid affair. Not to mention that Space has already been sealed by that pressure and she couldn¡¯t even move. Slowly the pressure from the Wheel is taking something away from her. She is slowly losing her health. Sithulran vitality is all slowly being grinded away as she felt herself getting tired and weary, her skin wrinkled and be dry. She suddenly developed sickness from all of her internal organs, pus and boils sprouted all over her body like she be an incubator for millions of diseases. The image was not pretty as yellowish liquides out from her fingernails, and red bluish thingse out from her nose. The Wheel has taken her health and with ites sickness. It was like an omen of death, being sick that is Azief supplied more energy as his Aether Disk broke and the Wheel turns again. This time the deep sea rumbles before exploding all over the world. The entire seven seas of the world is trembling and quaking underneath as underwater volcanoes erupted from the bottom of the seas creating new ind all over the world. The moment the Wheel turns again the golden light dissipated, the images of the blissful state realms also dissipated like a mirage. Azief uses his Disks energy to move the Wheel once again Then a world shaking pressure descended from the sky. Azief grunted in pain as his wrist crack because of the sudden pressureing from the Wheel. The crack from his wrist created a shockwave that dissipated all the clouds around his wrist in a radius of one hundred kilometers ¡®This is getting taxing. I need to end this fast¡¯ Azief thought to himself. This spell is powerful but it is also taxing to his body. The Six Path Reincarnation Spell is actually using all of his Six Path Finger to activate. It was like he merges all the Six Path fingers into a spell to summon the Wheel of Reincarnation. It was actually the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. But with Azief current strength he could only summon a partiallyplete Wheel which is the Wheel of Reincarnation. As the Wheel turned, another image appears all over the world. It was an image of monster-like races filling the skyscape of the world. It looked illusory but at the same time it also felt real. The Wheel moves again and this time it created a new phenomenon all over the world. The sky all over the world turns red and howling and screaming sounded from all directions. In some part of the world where it is sunny and is bright, suddenly darknesses over that ce and it reigns. A malevolent aura spread out all over the world covering the Heavens and the Sun, corrupting the Earth with dark emotions like jealousy, envy, insincerity among others Only those who have high levels are not that badly affected The Wheel stopped at the Struggling realm *** Second part of the chapter. Why do you think the title is called red herring? hehehe. Anyway, hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somement, and vote for the story like always. Thank you for reading I will not talk much this time to avoid you paying more than you need to. Thanks to the reader who told me about this Chapter 322: Red herring (3) As darkness descends all over the world the image of demon-like creatures and monster could be seen in that darkness. They are ugly, fierce looking and enormous. Their growling is sickening to gear and the smelling out from them is the scent of human flesh. It is realm for one to struggle with hardship. Azief smiles even as he is bearing the pain. As the pain spreads all over his body, his Eternal Physique regenerates and restores back his injury. It appears like he is not hurt at all by that pressure but that is only because his Eternal Physique could keep up with the destruction being inflicted upon his body. The Struggling realm might seem easy because he only he needs to do one thing and that is an easy task. But Azief knows that is not the struggle one had to pass. He was lucky because his struggle is just fulfilling Azul regret. But for Sithulran which will be trapped in there, her struggle would probably her most painful moment. And she wouldn¡¯t even know it or have a memory about it. She will be in a cycle of endless regret and suffering until she gained enlightenment and gain liberation. Sithulran on the bottom of the sea surrounded by dead things could not even kill herself at this moment. Her entire movement is being restricted by some space sealing technique. It was like the moment that Wheel arrived, she could not move. Azief connected the Wheel to her by a simple thought the moment that wheel descended down. ¡®ARGHHH¡± she yelled from the bottom of the sea, her screams created a rippling shockwave that agitates the seabed but she is powerless as she coughed up more blood because of her health. Her blood makes the water around her to turns into gas but she is still stuck on that seabed. This time not only because it is her crashnding but because of the pressureing from Death Monarch. It was like that golden titanic figure that she couldn¡¯t even see his face is using his pressure to force her to remain in ce. And when the Wheel turns, that scream sound even more painful. It was like every part of him is being sliced slowly by sharp animal bones. This time the Wheel once again takes something from Sithulran. Sithulran also notices this. By this time, all of her triangle shaped mark on her forehead is dim. She is truly powerless. But Azief still didn¡¯t kill her. Because he knew it was useless. How could he kill this woman knowing that she would only reform back stronger and better? He could only seal her in the Wheel of Reincarnation, hoping she would never gain enlightenment. He himself wanted to know whether Azul spell or the Creator few words that be her curse which one is stronger of the two? On the sky, that Wheel turns and with its movement it takes another part of Sithulran. Before, it takes Sithulran health. This time it takes her age. Orvanians could live for eons if they are not engaged in a war or being killed. They are a long lived race and have long lifespans They themselves are not a warmongering race and more content of researching things in the vast Universe with its many wonders and mystery. But now, eons of longevity is being absorbed by the wheel and one could see that Sithulran is more than just losing her health. She is losing her age too, looking like those old women that full of wrinkles and she is full the scent of death. All of her meridians and channels of power inside her and source of energy dried up, like she is an ancient being that predates time itself. But she still didn¡¯t die. Azief could not let her die. And that is not the purpose of the Wheel. It is to take things that make things alive, so that they could enter the endless cycle of beginning and end. ARGHH! Sithulran yelled once again, but this time her voice is hoarse and weak. And meanwhile Azief is also suffering the consequences. The moment that Wheel fully turned, his gigantic figure decreased by a hundred feet. Azief gritted his teeth and said to himself ¡®This is not enough! Need a few more turn!¡¯ He said to himself as he pushed himself again as he used his Worldly Disk this time to move the Wheel to the next trial. His veins are all bulging and one could see that his golden image is wavering. BOOOM! BOOOM! The sky opens up many holes all over the world, and people all over the world could see the space above, and air and space around the Wheel is slowly being devoured by some invisible energy emanating out from the Wheel. With this determination by Azief the wheel turns once again. Azief knows he needs to end this today. This Sithulran while she herself is not powerful is full of tricks. Azief had no reason to dy dealing with her anymore. Maybe if he keep dying in subduing her, Sithulran would be so strong that at that point even he could not beat her or keep her under control. This is after all an ancient being that have seen the Creator. It is thankful that she still could not remember everything about herself. Or that might spell disaster to the whole world. She needs to go. And she needs to go fast The moment Azief was determined to do that, he pushed his Worldly Disk to the brim supplying all of his energy to the Wheel to move it along. The forceing out of him is like his entire body is sucked out of energy but his All Source Disk is still supplying him with energy making him still able to stand tall CREAK! The Wheel slowly turns as the world stood still. All over the world people are looking at the sky. Some people have enlightenment in their eyes; some with pain in their eyes and some other are full of nk look. The moment the Wheel turns from the Struggling realm trial, the world was relieved of the darkness as a blinding white light epassed the whole world. It was like an eraser, erasing all those sounds of howling of monsters and demons. A nk world of beginning, like an empty white canvass without a single speck of paint. It was like the world is reverting into a nk state. The Wheel stopped at the image of the Wheel that describes the Mortal Trial. A silence descends upon the whole world, like the world just began to be created. It was like all hate and resentment in the world was waved away, and all worldly affairs is forgotten With the wind and the breeze of the sea, it was like the whole world was bathed by a purifying light of the beginning primordial source. This time Azief entire body shrink a thousand feet and his wrist break as he almost identally slip holding that Wheel. CRACK! The sound of his arm breaking created a soundwave that dissipated the space around his wrist. But Azief only smiles. He tries to ignore the pain so he smiles. Then he opens his mouth, a gigantic mouth that seems to be able to fit a small mountain into it. And he roars ROAR! Azief roars and his roars shakes the whole world, the wind cracked down and created weather storms all over the skies, the lightning and thunders were pushed away by his roar, the seabed exploded in all of Seven Seas andrge earthquakes topples down buildings and cities all over the world. Large eruption surges up from the exploding seabed and with such explosion it ingurgitates dead monster from the bottom of the sea. Walls of segmented water erupted out and changing the sea appearance as ships that sails the Seven Sea was greeted by an unbelievable sight. It was like the sea water is a block of water assembled by some six year old kid as the whole sea water rises up like block The entire world was shaking and trembling, crumbling and cracking. With that roar his entire body is sweating but he still managed to hold on to that Wheel. This time Azief almost invincible body and reputedly have no match on Earth and even in manys in the Universe is actually broken. This damage is not inflicted by some physical attack or some physical weight. It is the weight of millions of Laws embedded in the Wheels itself and the many worlds in that Wheel. A world of trials and sufferings. A world of true and false, of reality and illusions and a world where it is full of trials. A thousand and a thousand more such worlds in that Wheel It is the trials where it is easiest for one to gain enlightenment. This time Azief bones in his hand are cracking and the crack reaches all the way to his arm. Sithulran in the seabed look like she is not breathing and dying already but the Wheel of Reincarnation would never let her die. There is a trace of life force being supplied to her by the Wheel. This time the Wheel took her memory. She only grunted before her eyes turns nk and innocent. She is looking at the sea around her without knowing who she is or what she is or what she is doing there. She has no memory like she is a newborn baby just being born a second ago. She seems to be babbling incoherently. But this is far from over. Azief need to turns the Wheel in oneplete turn for these changes to bepleted. If not Sithulran would revert to the way she is before the Wheeles down but he would still retains all the damages done by summoning the Wheel. Well, no pain, no gain Azief look on as he saw her memory enters the Mortal trials image and Sithulran body is bing translucent. ¡®Oh¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief recognize this form as his eyes narrowed. It was like the translucent form of Meihul before she was revived. It was then Azief Worldly Disk crack into a hundred lines before breaking. ¡®ARGH¡± Azief grunted and winced in pain, his feet moved in the seabed and great dust from the seabed clouded all over the entire South Antic Ocean. Inside Azief Inner World, it is in chaos, his entire Inner World is at the verge of copsing. Azief felt his entire body being assaulted by a pain he was never ustomed to. It was like all the energy in his boy is running amuck. To put it in his perspective, it was like a thousand dragon flying all over his blood capiries and breathing fire and ice, poisons and acids. He felt his body felt cold at one moment, hot in one moment, and then feeling like his entire body is being stabbed inwardly at one moment and then feeling like his internal organs melting at other times. And sometime, he felt it all of that pain at the same time. But he did not show anything on his face. His titanic golden figure is the representation of his will so even that titanic golden figure sweats. The sweats on his body falls off creating a huge explosion and changing the waves direction on the sea each time it falls down from Azief forehead. ¡®A few more¡¯ he thought to himself. He felt his entire body is pulsing with pain, his vein screams like it was a taut spring that is about to break. *** Actually you all should pay attention to this whole chapter. Why I said this? let just say, it is one of my big picture. When Azief first got the Six Extermination Saber, which one of you thought that it would lead Azief to meet Azul,an ancient powerful being. It was hinted even back then. At that time who would have thought that the Six Sabers represent the Six Path of Reincarnation. if you read back on that chapter andpare the tribtions of the trials and the ability of the sabers when it was being used by Azief I think you would see some hint. Why was it important that Loki help Azief in that moment? I am drawing a big picture here, so if you missed a character, missed a sentence, then you are missing a clue of how this story would end. We are far from the endgame but we are inching closer to it now. And the hint is already being put all over the chapters. There is Milos that character that always seems to pop up but never that important. Will it remain that way? nobody thought that Giselle would also y the main character in one of the Arcs but she did. Anyway, please do try to divine the hint.my fellow readers. I like to hear your spections but I doubt my ending would change even after reading your spections. There is actually two endings for Lord Shadow. And I am still undecided on using which one. Anyway,hope you like it and vote for the story Chapter 323: Red herring (4) This is the first time Azief had ever had such injury on Earth other than when he was almost assassinated. So what did he do? He gritted his teeth and endures the pain. He used his Celestial Disk and the white light that covered the world just a moment ago dissipated slowly like a cloud being pushed by a great gust of wind. A holy aura envelops the Wheels, as the souls that float around that wheel feed on that energy. CREAK! The wheel slowly turns like a slow rotating wheel, and with each small micro movement, Laws are grinded and rebirthed in that Wheel, emanated out and absorbed inside. DANG! DANG! BOOM! It was like the moment that wheel began to move the whole world seems to be filled with the sound of a thunderous footsteps. Then a roar sounded out that crack the Space above the World. The space beyond Earth even slightly distorted ROAR!!! With the roar,es a purple reddish aura. The world was covered by a purple red color as the images of countless animal appears on the sky roaring to the Heavens, to the Earth, to everything in between, looking like they were some mindless beast bereft of all reason and intelligence. Looking at the images of the beast would make one have shivers all overs. All of the beasts that appear in the image in the sky is so colossal that they covered the sky and blotted out the sun and the moon. Some of them have narrow webbed wings upon its back, while others haverge, bulbous pulsating sac and numerous writhing tentacles like some cosmic horrors so hideous to be seen And that is not even their full size since even the images did not show the entirety of that monsters appearance. Some was as small as normal human while some have the same size as arge continent. Seeing them could drive a person to madness for those of weak hearts and weak minds. Azief knows this trial. And he even knows some of those monsters that projected itself on the sky of Earth. It is the legions of the Demon Race that invaded his world when he was a Holy Dragon in one of Azul lives. This is without a doubt the Lower Form Trials. This is one of the hard trials in the Six Path because one had to start in this trial as a mindless beast. And it is hard to get enlighten when you have no coherent mind and depend on instinct. Sithulran at this time look more helpless than ever but she is still babbling under the sea speaking like a baby not knowing what is about to happen to her. She is hideous to look at with glutinous pusing out from the pus on her wrinkly and dry face and the worms thate out from her flesh because of the nature of the diseases that overtaken her body the moment her health was taken. But when the Wheel turns it takes another part of Sithulran with it. This time it takes her consciousness and she became even more translucent as she closes her eyes and seems to drift into sleep. The pressure suddenly doubled upon Azief ¡®ARGH!¡¯ Azief screamed in pain as his entire arm is broken, his shout broke apart the sound waves and created explosion in the sky like an air cannon exploded. This time Azief put the Wheel on his back like the Titan As who is condemned to hold up the celestial heavens. His back felt all the pain and both of his hand wounded by the weight of the Laws as both of his arms is now broke. Golden blood drips down from the tips of his fingernails. With each drop of his golden blood, his body shrinks more and more. But he is still holding up the Wheel of Reincarnation. Azief could not let it fall. If that Wheel fall not only his effort would be fruitless, it would also bring about a great destruction all over Earth. The weight of this Wheel is not something that could be understood by thinking or measuring it with some weight measuring device. It is because it isposed of myriads Laws in the Universe. Even he himself don¡¯t know what would happen if the Wheel falls down to Earth. But Azief could bet it is nothing good. It is why he morphed himself to the Willform. Because he knows his body is unable to lift it. It is not a matter of physical prowess. It is about mastery of Laws. If he is a Divine Comprehension leveler then maybe it will not be that hard. While Azief is bearing the weight of that Wheel, the whole world is still entranced. Other than Katarina, Jean, Raymond, Hikigaya, Loki, and Oreki, most of the people are affected the moment they look upon the sky. Even Sofia who was looking at the sky of Pandemonium could see that Wheel, hundreds and thousands of miles away from the site of the battle Of course this does not count people who are in captivity deep beneath the Earth or those who lives so deep beneath the Earth that the sun doesn¡¯t shine upon them. But even so they felt the trembling of the world and the shaking of the Heavens. Why was the Earth tremble? It is because it is afraid. Why does the Heaven shaking? Because it is wrathful. But it is unable to fight over with that Wheel unless the World Orb personally reveals itself. Energy went rampant and in chaos as the Laws around the Wheel distorts energy of the World, throwing it into chaos, sowing and reaping Laws like it is nobody business. The fact Azief could even reach this point, turning the Wheel to this point is already quite remarkable. Azul passed his legacy to one crazy son of a bitch. Usually one would make sure they could move the wheel before summoning it because the bacsh is not something to scoff at. There is nobody that crazy to not even ascertain that matter before summoning it. Well, now there is one Azief on the other hand while feeling all this pain does not regret even one moment summoning the Wheel. Even wincing with pain, even with all the pressure on his back, blood dripping from his cracking fingernails, he still smiles defiantly. It was like he is asking ¡°Is this all you got?¡± This is how he always surpassed his limit. By taking risk and oveing it, by dancing at the edge of life and death. By surpassing his limits every time¡­.that is how he became the invincible Death Monarch. The pain he felt forged his way forward, taught him like no any other teacher could teach him. ¡®Two more turns!¡¯ He shouted as heughs even amidst the pain as he lifts the wheel a bit from his back. The seabed where he is standing from depressed two more inches creating a stormy seas and partitioned sea waves that drop a wall of solid block of water at different interval which only added to the chaos of the sea waves. Azief channel all the energy from his Universal Disk to the Wheel The entire energy flow of the world changed direction as the stars and moon in space seems to be responding to Azief call as he absorbed the energy outside from Earth. For one who could see energy flow they could see a colossal storms of energy rushing through Earth from the stars, moons, the sun and the dead all absorbed into Azief body without restrain. It powered the Universal Disk and in turn powered the Wheel of Reincarnation. BOOOM! The Wheel slowly turned and the images of the terrifying creatures and monsters dissipated like a wave of smoke. Instead it was like the whole world return to normal again. But there is nothing normal about it. All the people in the nk state all were assaulted with an image of their fondest desires in their minds. The Wheel stopped at the image of the Desire trial. It is a trial based on strong possessiveness and desire The Wheel once again took something from her and once again that pressure fall down on Azief body and his entire back felt the weight. And so, Sithulran which is now look like an unliving creatures turns empty, in mind and thoughts She became nothingness as her body slowly seems to merge with the Wheel. But it is notplete ¡®One more turn;¡¯ he said to himself, his body is looking like it will give out any moment now, but he kept holding on onto that Wheel Then Azief felt it. Slowly his Universal Disk crack and then like a ss cup falling down from a table, it broke and Azief felt another wave of attack this time. It felt like he was wed from inside out. It felt like all of his flesh being ripped apart again and again. ¡®TURN!¡¯ Azief shouted like he was shouting at the Heavens and thews that make up this whole world. By sheer force of his energy, the moment he shouted that the Wheel slowly turns once again. There is only one trial left. There is only one path left out of the Six Paths. ¡®HELL¡¯ Azief shouted again and this time an unstoppable dark pressure descend down upon Earth that there were many people who were rendered unconscious all over the world. *** st turn. Remember the title you all. Ask yourself why I named the title red herring. Anyway, next chapter tomorrow. Leave somements and reviews and please vote.Thank you and hope you enjoy the story Chapter 324: Red herring (5) The world suddenly experience coldness in one part of the world and heating in other part of the world, the moment that energy descend down The weird thing is, there are no babies that were affected by the pressure, or the cold and the heat. The wind blows and all people could feel the shivering on from the cold wind, like a thousand winters was packed in that one gust of wind. The Sea burst in blister-like explosions creating a popping sound as some part of the ocean is frozen off. At least that is what happens in some of the ocean in the world. On other part of the world, the sea was boiling, and with it many of the sea monsters and sea creatures below all were being boiled alive One could also hear sound of regretfulmentation and the sound of chattering teeth could be hearding from all direction of Heaven and Earth. ck mes erupted from small holes in the surface of the Earth as it soon devours it and take away any monster around it. Screams was shouted from some unidentified location that brings with it a hot air that could melt a mountain of steel. ¡®BE PUNISHED!¡¯ Azief shouted, his voice echoing all over the world, reverberating across the soundwave This is a trial where one is punished for one own deed. This is where all of her thoughts and memories will be purified before she is sent into one of the Six Path, to repeat the endless cycle of reincarnation and rebirths until she could liberate herself from the attachment she had. There is no perfect prison than this for such an obsessive person. Just before Azief smirk, his Ancient Rune Disk broke without warning and all of the rune protection that he tattooed under his skin dimmed The pain assaulted him more Azief height decreased until he is now just fifteen feet in height. He looks small like an antpared to the unchanging size of the Wheel of Reincarnation. But he is still holding such a gigantic wheel on his back. That wheel that contain the power of life and death, of creation and destruction, of Time and Karma, of reality and dreams of reality now look like a burden that needs to be carried. The Wheel then absorbs Sithulran into the Hell trial. The world shaking momentuming out from Azief is no longer present and he looks pitifully smallpared to the Wheel but his eyes ¡­. his eyes is still full of determination. It was like he is always and always will be unstoppable. He no longer had that demonic form, looking like the normal appearance of Death Monarch. His eyes are no longer red and ck. He looks up and he saw the countless souls who nked out for a moment. The souls that were circling the wheels is no longer flying and floating around it. Instead they all entered the Wheel. Some of the souls go to the Blissful state trial, some go to the Lower Form trials and some go to the Mortal Form Trials. They all go to their respective Paths. Then that Wheel stops. A one full turns of the Wheel. And now it has stopped moving, stationary like before. Azief smiles even through all the pain. He has onest Disk. Onest hand to y. The All Source Disk. In his body all of his Disks have been broken except the All Source Disk. The pain only he knows. It could not be described and his Inner World is at the verge of breaking down. But, now he needs to unsummon back the Wheel. And that takes onest push He takes a deep breath and he could feel his lung and his rib are all broken and experiencing pain. Even his throat is hoarse and full of pain right now. Blood filling his lungs and energy are rampaging inside him But he pays no heed to the pain. He use one of his hand to hold up the Wheel and all of his bones is cracking as he shrink even more and return to his original height. The golden light and the golden gigantic figure is no longer in the sky, his Willform has dissipated into motes of golden bluish light. In the sky there is only that lone figure. It is only him, holding that gigantic Wheel like it is the burden of the world ¡®I need to endure this. Not long now¡¯ Azief only smirk at the face of adversity. Then Azief took the Wheel with his right hand, the weight was like he was holding the Heavens as a world shaking momentum emanated from the Wheel. ¡®ARGHHH ¡® He screams as he hold out his palm pushing his energy to the brim as the Wheel slowly floats on top of his palm but the pressure on Azief body and energy could not be described. One could hear the crisp cracking of Azief bones. Cracking and crumbling down under the pressure. The entire energy in his body is drained like a reservoir that has no water and all of that energy is focused into his palm. ¡®HYARGH!¡¯ he shouted with all of his energy as the Heaven change colors and the winds give way to him Then from his palm came a powerful suction energy that drained the energy of the World, like a ravenous starving wolf. All the energy of the World that the Will of the World used to heal itself is being absorbed by that palm hungry vortex. Storms of ck vortex materialize around Azief sucking all the energy and giving a pressure to Azief palm. Azief hand right now is bursting with rainbow colored bursting veins as energy keep pouring in and channel out to maintain the Wheel position. Once again, the sky is covered by dark clouds and thunder and lightning as heaven shaking rumble and ear deafening sound covered the whole world as the oceans once again raged on. All the seven oceans of the world this time heed the call. It rages on and the world wasn¡¯t ready for it. Many people couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes when they saw hundred feet wall of water are attacking the shore of their country. However this time it is not Azief Will or his thunder that causes such phenomenon. Azief eyes narrowed as he had a premonition of danger. ¡®The heavens¡¯ Azief said in disdain. This time it is the thunder of the Heavens and the entire world heed its call as it is about to punish the most offensive offender to the heavens. *** Now ¡­do you all understand the reason why I named the title Red Herring. This is far from over. No, this is just the beginning of this chapter. The next chapter is actually the continuation of this chapter but I cut it because of the length. And I write a longment that answers some of the other readers question for me. So check thement section Chapter 325: Heaven wrath (1) SOUTH ATLANTIC OCEAN Thunder converges, the wind was sharp as de, and lightning covered the sky and blotted the sun and moon. Rain falls down on many parts of the world as it heralded storms. The wind turned hostile, thunderstorm and raging tornadoes swept the seas anding to the South Antic Ocean, ravaging and destroying cities and vige along the way ¡®Che¡¯ Azief spitted out a golden bloody lump of blood from his mouth. He felt his lung feeling a little bit more rxed after he spit that lump out of his body. He is breathing hard and tiredness could be seen on all parts of his body. It was like his body has been pushed to the brim. Many of his veins have burst out and many parts of his body are bleeding internally and externally. Azief right now is very vulnerable. This is the first time his body felt so much pain and had so much damage umted. It is not even inflicted by Sithulran. Instead most of it was inflicted by the Wheel. But Azief have no other faster way to stop Sithulran. In a way Sithulran is actually his responsibility. When he summons that finger from the Darkness, Sithulran manages to escape out. It is time for him to fix that mistake. He focused his energy on that palm and the buzzing on his palm grew louder and louder, that it drowned the sound of the tornadoes and thunder His palm also emanated out an aura that called for the Destruction of the World. The space around him distorted, before dissembling like a building block that slowly crumbles. The space around him also slowly was being ripped apart on the edges of its space. Gully of space is created from the cracking as explosion and rifts appeared that show a vortex of darkness that keep absorbing more energy. It was then as Azief is about to gather more energy to his palm that a golden lightning strikes down towards him. Azief saw it but he had no other way avable to him right now but to try to endure it. BOOOM! The golden lightning strikes him and Azief felt a jolt in his body, like a mini sun was thrown upon him and exploded on his chest. The impact shakes the Space around him causing it to distort and the air changed direction and be thinner. Azief coughed a lump of blood fill with arcs of electricity. ¡®Shit¡¯ he cursed under his breath Usually lightning have no effect on him. And it usually acts as his nourishment. But not at this moment. Not right now. The reason why he could ignore lightning based attack was because he had much energy in his body and the trace of the Tribtion Lightning. He had seven energies of different kind to be exact, each one possess the power to control such trifling thing such as the element of thunder Not to mention when he form his Seed one of his Seed is the Seed of Elements But right now, almost all of his Disks are broken and the energy he had in his body right now is the reserve energy and he could not maintain this bombardment of thunderbolt for long. But he still has slight immunity against thunder even at his current state As he did usurp the Heavens many times, he is now punished for it. If he were at his peak¡­no even if he is at half strength, he would not fear the Heavens and would probably only felt an itch when being struck by the lightning from the Heavens but he is not right now. ¡®Fuck this shit! Come on!¡¯ Azief roars but golden blood spurted out from his mouth as he felt his vitality is getting weaker. If not for his Physique he would have dried up already and could only wait death. He tries to maintain the Wheel from falling. The Heavens is choosing at this time to try punishing him, right at the end. This is what it felt like to be rejected by Heavens and Earth. The energy of the Earth try their hardest best not trying to get absorbed by Azief palm. And the Heavens send him lightning and thunderbolts to kill him. ¡®I will push on! You are dreaming if you think you can take me down this easily.¡¯ He shouted as his palm buzzed with more suction force that even the Laws around him weakened and the lightning strike that is slowlying down in drove to strike him wavered. BOOOM BOOOM! The lightning keep striking him and the injury on his body multiplied. Azief skin is cracking and wound appeared on his body, gold reddish blood drips down from a hole shaped marks. Arc of electricity slither all across in and outside his body like a slithering serpents Traces of lightning injury fill Azief entire body as his body slowly turns red and his body creates a heat visible to the naked eyes. The thunderbolts keep attacking and striking him like he is a human lightning rod The lightning seems to be feasting upon Azief body as the impact of Azief body and the thunderbolt shing created a shockwave that shaken the sky and dissipated the clouds and evaporates therge sea water that rises up. If one looked from below they would see that Azief is like a ball of lightning as the thunderbolt keep striking him like a swordsmith hammering steel to mend it the way they want. ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ Azief shouted to the Heavens. He is still on the sky, holding that Wheel afloat with his Palm. On the sky, the thunders converge and created arge congregation of gigantic cloud cluster filled with lightning. BOOM! The sound shakes the sky as the Heaven rumbled showing it wrath. Usually the Will of the World were suppressed by Azief but today in Azief battle, as the consequences of summoning the Wheel, all of his Disks is used up. Azief did not forget about the Will of the World but he miscalcted. He thought that even if he used up all of his Disks, that the Will of the World at that time would be so powerless after the Wheel descend down that the Will of the World could no longer ns anything against him. He never would have thought the determination of the Will of the World to exterminate him¡­.that they wouldunch an all-out attack on him. Meanwhile this scene drew gasp all over the world. Many people are watching the battle with their own means and methods. Looking at that tiny figure holding a wheel thousands of timesrger than him and at the same time fighting the Will of the World, one could not help but be awed and fearful by Death Monarch This is the pride of the strongest man in the world, the invincible Death Monarch! Most people in the world used the Will of the World especially people who are at the Disk Formation levels. Who else is like the Death Monarch that defies the Heavens and challenged it so much that even the Heavens could no longer tolerate him and tries to exterminate Death Monarch even at the expense of the Will of the World getting weakened? Azief did notment, or regret it even when the Heavens are trying to kill him. He only could face it head on. He looks at the Heavens and he smirk his most arrogant smirk and shouted to the Heavens even as his body is getting bombarded with hundreds of lightning strikes. ¡®You think I am afraid of you! Bring it on!¡¯ He shouted as his shout halted one hundred lightning bolts and dissipated them with one shout. Another hundred lightning bolts exploded before they attacked him, creating a firework of arcs of lightning vines that strikes the sea below him. The sky rumbles and roars, as the wind changed direction as gigantic storms forms all over the sea and thunders burst out from the sky. It is now raining thunderbolt. The sky turned golden bright as something humongous seems to be sailing the dark clouds. And then Azief saw it and there is a frown on his forehead. ¡®They even brought that one out¡¯ Azief ask himself. What Azief saw is a red lightning. The whole world also saw the scene as it is easy to see it. One just had to look up and saw a great something hiding under the guise of the dark clouds. It was like arge snake silhouette moving in the dark clouds. Meanwhile in Japan, someone was stirred as the red lightning appears on the sky as its energy spread out all over the world. ¡®This is wrong. It is not Tribtion Lightning. It is that lightning¡¯ a voice said this word as he stirred from his meditation. This voice belongs to Oreki. Orekie out from his ce and look at the sky with aplicated expression. ¡®This is Extermination Lightning¡¯ He said to himself. This time Oreki got up and lightning gather on his feet. He needs to rescue and protect the Death Monarch. If not the Heavens might really be able to killed Death Monarch. ¡®Haah¡¯ he sighed Any other day, Oreki would have been fine letting Death Monarch dies. After all Death Monarch is not really his friend. And he knows that if he is in the same situation, Death Monarch would not really care about his life or death. But this is a different matter and different situations. Today, the Death Monarch fights Sithulran. A scourge of Earth. Nobody in this world have any means to go against Sithulran other than kill him endlessly which is a stopgap solution that will one day lose its effectiveness. Looking at the circumstances, it seems Death Monarch sealing is not yetplete. And Oreki knows that no matter how shameless a person could be, one could not pay such noble deeds with ingratitude. Today, Death Monarch took the chance, weakening himself to such degree to seal Sithulran for the world ¡®It is time to pay him the respect he deserved¡¯ Oreki said to himself as he push his feet downward as the entire fifteen kilometers radius had arcs of lightning disperse into the ground Then in a sh of blinding golden light, Oreki turns into a bolt of lightning heading to the South Antic Ocean. *** Que the Avengers Assemble Soundtrack because next the Avengers will assemble! And i decided to ept Fnezz suggestion and will try to minimize over-exnation. Anyway hope you enjoy this chapter and please vote and leave yourments. And if you want to be more up to date and see previews of chapter you can join my discord. PS: I finished this chpater early after editing AOA so here it is. A day ahead of schedule. Chapter 326: Heaven wrath (2) He was not the only one that feel that way. All over the world heroes rises up. Hikigaya got up from his sleep, his eyes seems to contain the Laws of Reality and Illusions. His body still has some trace of injury he got from his battle with Sithulran. He got out from his cave and he look at the sky. He sighed. ¡®The Heavens, huh? I see them already. And I know the truth of its conception. To follow the easy Path or the untrodden path? Which is right and wrong?¡¯ He smiles bitterly as he said it. But he look at the sky and without any shred of hesitation, he pointed his finger into the sky. A powerful energy shoots out from his finger but there is also a pulsating energy that spirals out from his eyes The sky of japan opens up and one could see cosmic horrors beyond the opened up Sky. Tentacles with dark writhing aura andrge frame that it could cover ten thousand stars could be seen inside that darkness. Some have sharp razor like edges that reces its faces. A red hellish portal appears in the sky from a rift of space. He closes his eyes and then when he opens it again, that cosmic horrors disappear leaving only one monster inside that portal. He smiles satisfactorily Arge Behemoth monster with two tusks on its mouth and body like a bulle out from the red portal in the sky. Thorns lined up the outline of its paws and its body seems to emanate destruction and extermination It is misty and corporeal, translucent and formless. But the Disk in Hikigaya pupils rotates as he looks at the Beast with his gaze. ¡®Be real!¡¯ Hikigaya shouted and thunder and lightning boomed in the distance. Hikigaya eyes seem to be piercing through Laws that make up the Reality of Earth and uses it to observe the beast infusing it with the Law of Reality. Slowly that beast bes even more solid and then when the beast arrived a few meters away from Hikigaya it turns solid. Hikigaya only smiles and then jump onto the back of that monsters. He looks at the distant sky and saw the red thunderbolt. He could feel the Will of the World determination to exterminate Death Monarch. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be that easy¡¯ He said to no one in particr as he saw the heaven determination He thenughed as he looks at the Heavens above and deres. ¡®The one you are trying to kill is Earth strongest human, Death Monarch! Heavens, you did not know who you provoke don¡¯t you? He is like a cockroach. If you don¡¯t kill him now, then you will forever be suppressed by him!¡¯ And then heughed boisterously. He then patted the head of the beast and shouted ¡®Forward, my beast. We need to help the Death Monarch!¡¯ The beat roars as the sea waves of Japan was calmed down and the sky of the Japan archipgo turned to normal, no thunders and lightning, no dark red lightning or thundering sound Hikigaya onlyugh, hisugh reverberates and creates an echo that reaches to the Heaven. It was like he was mocking the Heavens If Azief see the deception of Heaven and walk in defiance against it, Hikigaya on the other hand decided to deceive the Heaven. Turning illusion to reality, turning reality to illusion, everything that is real turned to unreal, and everything that is unreal turned into real Japan just a moment ago was in chaos because of the swirling tornadoes, the earthquake and theing walls and walls of tsunamis. If such thing ever reach the shore of Japan, this ind might even sunk down to the bottom of the oceans with millions of lives But using the energy in his Disks, Hikigaya deceive the Heaven to believe that no such thing happened. He deceived reality and created an illusion of everything remaining normal. Of course this deceiving act only work because the heavens is so preupied with punishing the Death Monarch Hikigaya look at his country and he closes his eyes. Reality and Illusion is contained in each of his eyes. The beast ps its furry wing on his back and they fly into the sky, bringing a gust of gales of storms that forms in the clouds and sweep away all the monsters and the clouds in their path as their speed multiplied. Like Oreki, Hikigaya also knows to pay his gratitude. Thest time he battled the Death Monarch he was enlightened in some matters and he still didn¡¯t have a chance to express his gratitude in that mater. Today, there is a chance for him to repay that debt so he would surely lend help. After all Sithulran is not some faction enemies or some organization bounty target. She is the whole world target. Even as Hikigaya still recovering from his injuries, he went out from his illusion Dreams to repel the Heaven Will. Meanwhile on the Indian Ocean someone is flying through its sky, its direction is the South Antic Ocean Their speed is incredible considering the energy he is using that envelops his entire body. ¡®Sharur, are you sure you are leading us in the right direction?¡¯ The one speaking is none other than Raymond. The moment he saw the Will of the World attacking Death Monarch he set off from the Ind of Peace to help him. No one stops him, especially everyone who knows Raymond, knows it would be pointless to try to stop him. He is known to be honorable and all around nice guy. That is why even Azief found it hard to hate him. For Raymond, his inability to stop Sithulran has always been weighing on his mind. Raymond saw many casualties of Sithulran indiscriminate killing and destruction and he vowed to himself to stop Sithulran. So, when the ambush failed, he recuperated in the Ind of Peace and train even harder to be stronger. When he saw Death Monarch summoning the wheel and seal Sithulran, he was probably the one that felt the most relived. In his heart, he was grateful that the Death Monarch is sealing that abomination. But then the Will of the World took this chance to attack Death Monarch. Like Azief, Raymond also knows something about the Will of the World He knows that the Will of the World has sentience. And it respond with hostility those who defied it. And for someone like Death Monarch who defies the Will of the World at every turn and even usurp its position many times, how cold the Heaven let Death Monarch go now, especially when he is at his most vulnerable moment right now? ¡®Raymond, left!¡¯ Sharur the talking mace directed Raymond in midflight. Raymond snorted and he did not go left but he keep flying straight. ¡®I said left Raymond. Are you deaf?¡¯ The talking mace scolded Raymond. Raymond rolls his eyes and he shouted back to his mace ¡®Do you have no eyes? The humongous cloud congregation is just in the distance. I could see it from here¡¯ The talking mace grunted and sulk Then he said with a low tone. ¡®I am a mace. I don¡¯t have eyes, idiot¡¯ Meanwhile in Russia Jean was also about to get out from the Senate and help the Death Monarch but the circumstances around him preventing him from just flying out of the Senate right now The Senates is about to crumbles and he is maintaining the frame and the entire Senate building from crashing down using his Time Aura, making sure all of the Senators could evacuate themselves before the inevitable crash falls down. Azief using the Wheel of Reincarnation created a chain reaction as the monsters all over the world was awakened after the full turn of the Wheel. One particrlyrge monster awakened right in the heart of Russia. It dug out from below the Senate and causes it to crumble and then it started rampaging. At the time Jean was nearby the Senate grounds so he managed to use his Time Disk to slow Time of the structure crumbling as levelers and warriors escorted the Senators out from the Senate. Boris on the other hand is fighting that gigantic monster on the town square with his legions of monsters. The fight is bitter and is creating chaos all over the Republic territory. Loki on the other hand is so far deep underground, hundreds of miles away from the battle in a room lined up with so many protective barrier and talisman protection that even if the Earth exploded today, that room will be intact exploring through the dark gxy In Pandemonium, there is one woman riding a bow to sail the clouds heading to the South Antic Ocean even though she is still dizzy after seeing the Wheel. The moment that Wheel finished turning, she gained back her consciousness so she quickly shot her bow into the sky and rides it to help Azief. *** The Avengers has assembled! Hahaha. I always wanted to say that. Did not say it in the theaters cause I am shy. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and if you like it please vote for it and leave somements or reviews. Thanks for reading like always Chapter 327: Heaven wrath (3) While all of this is happening all over the world without his knowledge, Azief saw the red lightning in the sky preparing to strike. His face is pale right now and his hand is trembling nonstop. Sweat is forming in his forehead, and his heart is beating so fast like it was about to burst out from his chest The pressure of the Wheel has lessened after finishing the Wheel turning but now, the Heavens is seeking to exterminate him. He saw the red lightning from the Will of the World forming and he knew what it was. It is the Extermination Lightning. BOOM! BOOM! ¡®Heh¡¯ Azief smirk even as he is in this desperate corner. It was like he was fearless even in the face of death. The sky roars and then the humongous bolt of red lightning charged out. As it passes through space, space was exterminated, creating vortexes of empty void that dissipated as fast as it was formed. As it passes Time, time was rendered immobile, crack and breaks into motes of fragmented Laws. As it passes matter, matter disintegrated like ashes. This is extermination at its pinnacle. Or at least the pinnacle of extermination by the current Will of the World. The Extermination Lightning affected the endless golden thunder in the sky that keeping down from the Heavens to try and render Azief to dust ¡®Arghh!¡¯ Azief shout as he gritted his teeth. He could not let go of the wheel but he could not die also. Yet, he could not let go of this Wheel. He controls the energy on his Palm stabilizing the gigantic wheel. He has his own n. An effortless battle is now turning dangerous because of the interference of the Will of the World. But he constructed a new n the moment the Will of the Worldes into y. But¡­. he needs time for his n to work. He is angry of course at the current course of event but he is not flustered. In his battle, there is never such a thing as a perfect battle situation. He knows that in a battle anything could happen. He did not forget about it but even if something unexpected happen, the only thing he could do and must do is face it head on¡­.and surpassed it Surpass himself and break through the limit of what he can do. That is what he always do and that is what he is going to do now. He is going to do the impossible again. ¡®ARGHHH!¡¯ His shout to the Heavens contains his determination and iron will The rumbling in the sky intensified and it was like someone is striking the heaven with a hammer and making the sky to copse upon him. The pressure is mind blowing as the Will of the World uses all of its energy to exterminate Azief. The Heavens spare no expenses to bring him down this time Whether the Will of the World seeds or not, the Will of the World would be passive and unresponsive for a few years after this battle. But even so, the Will of the World still did not relent even though that would be the conclusion of this battle. The Heavens still rumbled with wrath and thunders and lightning apanied it like a heavy hand of a father trying to beat his child into submission. As Azief shouted to the Heavens the red thunderbolt descended down on Azief as eternal thunder and thousands and millions of lightning bolts is descending down like an arrow shot by some Celestial Gods that ruled the High Heavens. The sky was lit up that even on some part of the world where it was supposed to be night, it shines bright like day It was as if the entire sea had turned into a thunder prison and this is where Death Monarch would be entombed, under the seabed of the ocean. Azief palm is still buzzing with energy as it drains as much energy as it can weakening the Will of the World at the same time. ¡®Only a little bit more¡¯ he said as blood dripping down from his cracked skins and his palm is so badly injured because of the pressure of the Wheel and the Will of the Worldbined that there is no longer any flesh on Azief palm One could see the whites of his finger bones. But Azief needed more time. This energy he is gathering on his Palm is to execute thest move and it is barely able to keep the Wheel not being moved by the thunder. The Will of the World knows it is pointless trying to attack the Wheel since it absorbs the thunders and any attack and form Karma with anything it touches. So, the thunderbolts are only focusing on Azief. It descended down with a ferocity resembling a crazed army that is about to ughter anyone that defies them. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ Aziefugh as he puffed out his chest. ¡®Fine, let us contend against each other!¡¯ Azief shouted to the Heavens. But then an ear shaking sound rips though space and parted all the clouds around fifteen kilometers radius. ZING! A red aura sweeps through Space as arge sword energy sweeps through millions of lightning bolt, slicing them into spars of fireworks and destroying them in one clean sweep. There is no sound of explosion after that ripping sound of space tearing. It was like for a moment the world was in a vacuum state where sound could not travel. The sword energy is red and domineering and has cold properties embed into it. ¡®HYARGH!¡¯ That voice shouted as another sh was unleashed. This time it was even more domineering than thest time The sword energy once again sweeps above as the lightning in the sky was frozen and turns into a beautiful sparkles of snow that falls down to the sea. Kaleidoscope colors created rainbows bridges in a sky infested in lightning and thunders. SWOOSH! Appearing in almost a secondter beside Azief is Katarina. Azief coughed out blood as he could feel his bones getting hotter. Katarina hold his chest pushing him backward so he will not fall forward. She was about to say something but Azief beat her to it ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ Azief almost shouted, his voice is hoarse and nervous; worries are etched on his face. ¡®You are still injured!¡¯ Azief said and Katarina reply back ¡®Well, you don¡¯t look to good either¡¯ Azief look at the sky above him and saw the millions of thunderbolts still raring to have a go at him. Time slowed around him as he is using Speed Thought. All around him is not really slowing down. It is his thoughts that are being speeded up. Azief shake his head and close his eyes. In that moment he closes his eyes, he thought of all the argument he could say to make her not participate but he knows the answers the moment he closes his eyes to think. She will never budge. That is just the way she is. And because he knows that if Katarina was in this situation, he knew he would also not budge. So, almost a secondter he opens his eyes and sighed. In the sky he could hear the thundering hooves of thunderbolts like a marching cavalry that will try to ram him until he is exterminated Then he look at Katarina, and looking at here determination he gives up. Instead he said ¡®Be ready. This is Extermination Lightning¡¯ Katarina only smiles slightly and nodded as she readied her sword in a shing stance. Azief look at the sky as blood drips down from his palm. Katarina on the other hand took a sneak nce at Azief and unconsciously she smiles. For some reason, Katarina always felt that Azief sometimes know her better than even she knew herself. He did not try to persuade Katarina to go away because he knows whatever he said would never be able to persuade her. And she likes that. She likes the fact that he knew what she is thinking. So, if he could not stop her, then the only thing he could do for her is to help her. Azief felt an endless danger when the lightning descended but oddly enough, now that Katarina is beside him, he felt even calmer. He still feels danger¡­.but he did not feel cold¡­or lonely like he always felt in his battle. He never admitted it but he really is afraid of dying alone and he will deny it if you ask him. His fear is quite normal for someone so entric and powerful and somewhat unexpected. But that is what he fears. Not so much the dying part as he fear more the alone part Azief don¡¯t know how he will die. But if he is going to die someday, he wanted to die around the people he loves. Thest time he thought he is going to die Katarina was there. What he said to her back then was not a lie. Dying on ap of a beautiful woman¡­.that is not a bad way to go. And now, she is here again. Watching his back, worrying about him, trying to protect him. It seems kind of absurd to worry about the strongest man in the world and trying to protect someone like that but that is what she did. And he loves her for it The feeling of having someone having your back is unfamiliar for him. Because he is usually the having someone else back. Azief grips his other hand tighter as the wind around his handpressed and condense into a ball ofpressed wind that has the power of a thousand bombs. Azief look at the sky and he knows Katarina could not fight this lightning alone. Azief knows that just with a nce. He sighed as he look the determine face of Katarina. It is not a question of capability. It is a simple question of strength. Katarina current power level is insufficient and unsuited for this battle. Azief knows it. Katarina probably knows it but she was always stubborn girl Even so, the feeling of being protected is not bad. Azief had already nned an emergency measure the moment Katarina offer her help. If she looks like she is going to be in danger, Azief would push her away. Katarina look at Azief, smile and then surprisingly kiss his cheek before flying upward and screams to the Heavens *** A surprise kiss before a big battle is usually a death g in certain stories. Hehehe. And Azief is battling the Will of the World /Heavens Extermination lightning. Anyway hope you enjoy this chapter and please vote and leave somements. It is not long now before this Arc is ending Chapter 328: Heaven wrath (4) Azief was dumbfounded for a moment and he almostughed at that absurdity of the situations. Katarina just kissed her in probably one of the most dangerous battle she would ever encountered in her life. But Azief did not hate it¡­.not one bit ¡®HYARGH!¡¯ She screams as her sword was enveloped by frost and cold aura that freezes the very air around her. The red aura thate out from her famous five feet sword the Red Queen merged together with the ice energy creating a pure reddish aura that seems so sharp that it probably could even cut the Heavens and Earth apart, separating it by freezing the gap between them. White clouds appears above her head as snows fall down and winter wind started blowing trying to repel the heat of the bombardment of thunderbolts. She sh her way forward and arge ice energy covered millions of thunder bolts, rendering them frozen and falling to the ocean bed where they exploded underneath the sea when the ice melted. The sea water surges up to the clouds like a chain bomb was executed below the ocean deep. Katarina keep shing at the thunderbolt but even if she shes a million of them there is million more of thunderboltsing down. The whole world was shocked seeing this scene. Narleod seeing this scene on Storm Tide could not help but gulped in fear. Beside him is Warp. He is also frowning seeing the scene. He has been frowning since the beginning of the battle. Narleod was thinking of something else. If it was him being subjected to such torturous punishment he would have long turned into ashes and dust long before anyone coulde to his rescue Even Warp could not rescue him if he is in that situation. It is clear to the eyes of experts that the area around the Death Monarch is being sealed. That prison of thunder is not a figurative statement. Death Monarch is literally being imprisoned by the thunderbolts and lightning vines that connect the Heaven and Earth If not the people who wanted to help the Death Monarch could just simply teleport themselves to the area. The space around the area of battle between Death Monarch and the Will of the World is too unstable with space breaking down and vortexes of void space around the battle site making teleportation almost impossible This sentiment is not only present in Narleod hearts. Of the many factions that is seeing the development of the battle from Sithulran being attacked until the Will of the World makes it move, each of the Death Monarch action set off storms in their hearts. Who would have thought Death Monarch could summon such a gigantic Wheel that seems to bleed out the Heavens and pressure the Earth? Who would have thought that when the Death Monarch decided to move out against Sithulran, the so called scourge of Earth is merely a ything and unable to even move under Death Monarch suppression Who would have thought that in the beginning of the battle the true battle was not Sithulran against Death Monarch but Death Monarch against the Heavens? The whole world sees it and the whole world bear witness to the legend. This is the man who could contend with the world by his lonesome, Death Monarch, matchless and peerless under the Heavens! And if he wins today, even the Heavens would fear him! And the scene of Katarina sweeping clean through millions of thunderbolts reaffirmed the title of the strongest woman in the world. Azief the Death Monarch. Katarina the Ice Queen. Two of the strongest experts of the world is holding hand together against the Heavens. If not for the seriousness of the matter one would surely write a book about this matter. Meanwhile on the sky of South Antic Ocean, even though Katarina attack on the lightning bolts was sessful but the red lightning itself was unaffected. No matter how powerful her attack and her ice energy, the moment it touched the red thunderbolt they all copsed; none of her attack were able to stop it for even a moment! But Azief did not think much of it. He only needed time. And now he has it. His bleeding Palm is buzzing with absorbed energy as vortex of suction appears around him creating a space distortion around him that devours Space and the energy around it. Azief eyes emit golden light with some faint blue. The energy of Time seems to swirl around Azief palm and the area around Azief seems to be reverted back to its condition before it is being destroyed. Space formed back and the wind corrected its course of direction. ¡®Argh!!!¡¯ The shout breaks Azief concentration as he saw Katarina is trying to force her way through amidst the thunderbolts to attack the red thunder bolt. ¡®NO!¡¯ Azief shouted as he uses his other hand to make a grasping motion. The reserve energy in his body was use as his grasping motion affects the Laws of gravity and pulls Katarina backward to his side. But the red thunderbolt is still rushing forward speedily and it is about to collide with Katarina ¡®NO!¡¯ Azief roars. At that time he almost wanted to just let go of the Wheel and damn his own n. DONG!!! A sound reminiscence of a bell being hit by a hammer reverberated across the sky. Katarina is back on Azief arms, safe and sound and the red lightning is being pushed back. Amidst the scattering thunderbolts that look like fireworks in summer, a silhouette of a person floating in the sky could be seen Someone is smiling at Azief. Azief frowned and he nodded at that man as a sign of gratitude. That man is Raymond and in his hand is his talking mace Sharur. At that moment when Katarina is nearly colliding with the red lightning, Raymond who has already nearly arrived saw the dangerous situation from the distance and throws his mace to contend with the red thunderbolt. He then rushes forward, mustering all of his speed and arrived in front of Katarina almost in a blink of an eye. He pushes away Katarina towards Azief and then pushes his mace upwards, halting the descent of that red thunderbolt. Up above in the sky, The Will of the World bes angrier. It did not yet possess such intelligence to talk or take a form but one knows that it is angry. The thunder above the sky rumbled loudly as a heaven shaking rumble surrounding the entire world. The Will of the World is going all out this time. A shocking scene could be seen all over Earth. A thunder prison caged the entire world and an endless thunder that strikes the Earth like it venting its anger. The Will of the World is using all of its energy to exterminate Death Monarch. To the people of the world, they think this matter should not have been like this. After all the Death Monarch summoned the Wheel to seal Sithulran, the enemy of the world, the joint enemy of the tripartite alliance of Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic. But people forget that while the Will of the World while it is sentient it does not possess human intelligence. At least the Will of the World did not yet possess such intelligence. To the Will of the World, Death Monarch was hostile to it and even usurps their existence. The Will of the World does not care whether Death Monarch is apprehending the most dangerous alien in the Universe. It only desires to exterminate this threat to its existence and power. The thunderbolts in the sky all roared like an army of Celestial Soldiers that is about to execute demonic creatures. This time the thunderbolts were summoned even more than before and Azief is no longer its only target. This time they also attack Katarina and Raymond as explosion of golden light erupted in many parts of the sky, opening up countless of holes in the sky. Katarina shes all the thunderboltsing down to attack Azief as snows fall down upon the ocean and frozen thunderbolts keep falling down like rain. Raymond on the other hand is using Terraforce to endure the lightning bolts while making sure that the humongous conglomeration of red thunderbolt did not move forward. The world was full of thunder today and three of the greatest men and woman in the world is right now fighting in a battle that will surely be recorded in history. Everyone who is someone important and powerful in the world is watching at this battle intently. Then why didn¡¯t they go out and aid Death Monarch? It is not that there are no heroes among them. It is not that they didn¡¯t want to also rush to Death Monarch aid like Katarina and Raymond but they are too weak. They are not even qualified to help and might even be a burden instead Even before they reach Death Monarch they would probably be dead being strike upon by the millions of thunderbolts. That is why the only thing those people could do right now is to cheer on Death Monarch in their hearts. But as there are heroes that cheers for Death Monarch victory, there is also viins that wished him dead. This time for real. Most of the crime family even prayed that this time this bane would finally be dead. While the rest of the world is watching the battle, Azief on the other hand is finally getting the hang of the Wheel. There is no longer flesh on the palm that is making the Wheel afloat. The pain should have been indescribable as thunder strikes him and the wind whistle by the gaps on his bones But to Azief this is nothing more than a cut. He experience more terrible pain than this in the past His palm could not regenerates as fast because the rate of destructioning from the pressure of the heavens and the Wheels exceed his rate of regeneration. He needs just a little bit more time. ¡®Haah, haah¡¯ Azief is panting right now but his eyes are still full of life. His body right is pushed to the limits. This is the first time his body ever reached such a terrible state and when he should be solemn, he is smiling. He is actually using the World Cleaving Palm to open back the rift in Space to send back the Wheel of Reincarnation. His palm is now emitting blue aura and the clouds around him were affected as it turns ethereal and surrounded by bluish aura. And the destruction energy is converging on his palm as the Time energy around his Palm is getting chaotic, reversing cause and effect. He could feel that the energy is enough to open the rift and seal the Wheel of Reincarnation there. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirked *** Que Come Together by Godsmack. Not the Gary rk Jr Chapter 329: Heaven wrath (5) Meanwhile on the sky, Raymond and Katarina are still enduring the pain of being hit by thunderbolts. Azief might have his Eternal Physique body and his Tribtion lightning trace to make him immune by normal tribtion lighting but it is not the same for Raymond and Katarina. Raymond is using the Terraforce to envelop himself with the energy of the Earth, as it protect him from the sharp energy of thunder and its heat. Katarina on the other hand is creating a thick armor of ice energy enveloping her body to counteract the burning properties of lightning. But just because they could block some of the properties of the thunderbolts the impact of the thunderbolts striking them still rattles off their internal organs. They felt pain coursing all over their energy channel, shaking their Disk and ache all over their body Especially Raymond who is slowly giving way to the red thunderbolt to move forward as his body is slowly being filled with wound and blood is dripping from his fingernails and his burst out veins. He is being pushed back by the red thunderbolt But he still smiles and trying to push back the red thunderbolt. Another thunderbolt is about to strike Raymond when a voice pierced through the thunderous rumbles and lightning striking Light spread out from that figures as sound of buzzing spread out all over the sky, a new thundering sound drown the rumbling sound of the Heavens. ¡®All thunder! OBEY ME! STOP!¡¯ The voice shouted and it echoes like a promation from the High heavens itself as ten thousand thunderbolts that is about to fall upon Katarina and Raymond stopped in ce. It was like they were restrained by some invisible force that force them to stop moving Raymond look toward the direction of that voice and then his smile get even wider. ¡®Oreki! You¡¯re here!¡¯ he shouted Oreki smiles as he walk through the air calmly, thunder beneath his feet and thunder behind him and in front of him. They all give way like he was the Monarch of all Thunders. With one of his gaze a frozen thunderbolts dissipated into wisp of will that returns back to the Heavens Then he look upwards and saw millions more of thunderbolts that is about to descend. ¡®OBEY!¡¯ He shouted his voice reverberated and echoes endlessly through the vast expanse of the sky. Heughed and then he pointed his finger and the endless thunder encircling and attacking Katarina and Raymond gathered on the tips of his finger. The energy of the Heavens was on these thunderbolts and now it converges on one finger. If Azief have the Six Path Fingers then Oreki have the Nine Primordial Thunder Finger. He looked coldly at his own finger as he felt the wrath of Heaven embedded deep in these thunderbolts ¡®Absorb¡¯ he said as all of the thunder is absorbed inside Oreki body and his body exploded with an auraparable to a pinnacle Disk Formation stage. The wind around him howled before breaking and space around him distorted before being ripped apart by powerful force that opens up rifts in space. ¡®Hahaha. I too like to contend with the Heavens today. I like to see whether your thunder is better or mine¡¯ he deres his challenge to the Heavens And the thunder and lightning above him rumble seven more roaring like a crazed beast angered to the point of insanity. Oreki only smiles. Then he pointed his finger to the red thunderbolts as onerge golden thunderbolt, glistening with some unfamiliar essence of unfamiliar lightning shoots out from his finger. The moment he shoots it, his golden lightning strikes the red thunderbolt. The red thunderbolt is chipped away at its edges, making it one inch smaller. Oreki smiles grow wider ¡®It is not impossible¡¯ he said to himself. He look at Raymond in the distance, separated by walls and walls of lightning and frozen thunderbolts that buzzed in the air And Raymond nodded towards him. Azief look at Oreki and he sighed. There is also gratitude in his eyes. Then Azief shouted to Oreki ¡®I need just a little more time. Dy it as long as you can.¡¯ Azief shouted and Oreki just nodded. Smiling, Oreki fly upward and he began bombarding the red thunderbolt with his own thunderbolt, chipping away at the re thunderbolt massive frame. ¡®Let us begin!!¡¯ he shouted with augh like he was mad as thunders apanied him into battle arming him from head to toe with thunder armor as he hurls thunderbolts the size of a hill that split of into thousands of powerful thunderbolts. Oreki is bombarding the Heavens with his own thunder. ¡®GATHER ALL OF THE THUNDER IN THE SKY AND COME TO ME!¡¯ Oreki shouted and his roar reverberated and echoes through the world. Soundwave ripples as fast as light as it travels the world Thunder erupted out from all of people who practices thunder based Laws in the world as all of their thunder formed bolts of thunder that shot toward Oreki from all across the world. It formed a ball of thunder a thousand feet wide. Oreki look at gigantic ball of thunder that seems to engulf the clouds and devour the wind, buzzing sound could be heard rippling in the sky. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirked and without the slightest hesitation Oreki threw that condensed ball of thunder into the red thunderbolts. BOOOM! The most powerful explosion since the battle began erupted in the sky that it cracked all the barriers of the world in the sky. The World Seal is shaking that one could see for moment its protective dome that envelopes the world Blinding light filled the sky and all the clouds in a thousand kilometers all dissipated because of the heat, turning into water and fall down into the world as rain of arcs of thunders. Thunderous rumbles echoed like the world is about to end and the Heaven is about to copse down. Oreki sneered as he charged forward as the sky is still full of fire and smoke. He fly through it as he turns into a bolt of destructive lightning, devouring all of the heat around him. His energy right now even threatens to surpass the red thunderbolts as popping sound echoed from inside his body. And then he punched the red thunderbolt with his fist as an explosion took a piece of the red thunderbolt scattering it away Oreki loosened his hand and retreated away as many of the thunderbolts in the vicinity before has dissipated from the explosion. The stale air of the sky now could be smell. Oreki frowned. ¡®It is not enough¡¯ he said to himself. The red thunderbolt is stilling down and the thunderbolt surrounding it is healing it back. It was then another sound broke the sky. Countless golden chains erupted out from the ocean bed and more golden chains also descended from empty void of space. Its target: the red thunderbolt. This golden metal is translucent when it first appears but when it binds the red thunderbolts it suddenly bes real. Then a voice sounded from all direction, it seems like it was close but it also sounds like ites from farawaynds. It echoes and echoes endlessly like a chanting, making people with low levels dizzy and trapped in their minds ¡®What is reality? What is truth? What is true and what is false? Imand the world to obey! Be real!¡¯ Then the smoke in the sky give way and reveal Hikigaya the Illusion Archmage standing on arge terrifying beast,manding the golden chains ,made from Laws of Reality Azief look toward Hikigaya and Hikigaya shouted and said ¡®This is forst time¡¯ Azief only smirk hearing Hikigaya words. He knows what Hikigaya is talking about. Theirst battle might seem like a loss for Hikigaya in the eyes of the world but for Hikigaya personally it was a win. He found his path. To deceive the Heavens. And today hees to pay back his debt. In the sky all the great characters in the world has shown itself to aid Death Monarch. This is such a powerful lineup that if all these people decided to unite together there is probably no other forces that could rival them in the world Death Monarch Azief. Ice Queen Katarina. Raymond the Earthshaker. Thunder Monarch Oreki. Illusion Archmage Hikigaya. This is the people standing at the apex of the world. Out of the seven people that will be sovereign in the future five of them are here. And all of them is right now aiding Death Monarch. Probably this is the dividing line between the future Loki knows and the future that is about to be written now. The Seven Sovereign in the future is the strongest force not only in this gxy but also in others. But if they were one thing they are not it is that they were never truly united. And the event of the War of Sovereign was the straw that broke the camel back as the Sovereign from then on was divided and fought for their own matters Today, four of them gather to aid Death Monarch. Never in Loki timeline have had such things happened except during the Final Battle Azief look at this scene and unconsciously he smiles. He didn¡¯t know why but he smiles. He saw Katarina sweeping her Red Queen bringing ice and snow into the sky. He saw Raymond bashing the thunderbolts and absorbs the lightning using his mace which is quite funny considering the mace wouldin. He looks as Oreki gather the thunders and suppress the lightning and Hikigaya chained the red thunderbolt from descending. *** Now it is time to open your phone and y that Avengers Assemble theme. Some readers spected someone would take advantage of Azief weakness. But it is not someone but something. I¡¯ve been setting this up since the first time Azief usurp the Will of Heaven Anyway, hope you enjoy the chapter and please vote and leave somements. And do not forget to rate the chapter too Chapter 330: Heaven wrath (6) Azief has no flesh anymore on his hand as there is only his bone as blood drops out from the ends of the bones veins, greasy and pungent smelling out from the blood like it was the smell of Death. His bone was golden before emanating celestial aura but now after being grinded by the power of the Laws from the Wheel it turns white and traces of the bones crack could be seen all over his bone. But despite the pain that should have rendered anyone to be crazily screaming he senses that energy and he grins ¡®GO UP!¡¯ He shouted as the Wheel of Reincarnation slowly floated upwards. The clouds all were sucked into it and so does the normal lightning and even the tribtion lightning Katarina, Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond all back away as the Wheel rises up to the sky fearing to touch the Wheel even by a little bit The Laws around the whole world is at the edge of breaking as a huge rift was open in Space. That rift seems to be stationary and did not do anything but if one could see the flow of energy one could see that the Universal Energy is being devoured by that rift. The essence of stars, of the sun and the moon is slowly being absorbed by that rift. If one look at that rift one could only see emptiness. A pure emptiness. On Earth a gigantic palm rises up from the ocean and the whole world experience great shaking. It is a purple palm asrge as the entire surface of the Earth. It phases through all living things, emitted purple mist that do not harm of benefit anyone. It was a titanic palm created from Azief using all of of his All Source Disk. The moment it appeared the heavens tremble not of anger but of fear. The momentuming out from that palm is suppressing the Heavens and pressuring the energy of the Earth ¡®ARGH!!¡¯ Azief yelled his eyes bloodshot looking like a madman as he wills that palm to rises up. The entire heaven seems to be howling and screaming as the Palm rises up All the Laws that created the world is trembling, like something is forcing them to capitte. A fierce wind that threatened to shred of all Laws that make up reality blows across the world. The Heavens red thunderbolt seems pitifully smallpared to that Palm that is slowly rising up. Azief wills the Palm to rise even more as his eyes bleed and blood drops down from his ears and nose. The pressure is crushing him from the inside and pushing him from the outside. The sound of his bone cracking could be heard that it even drown the sound of the fierce rushing wind around him The gigantic Palm rises up with a heaven shattering momentum that even below the seabed it is already pushing back the normal thunderbolts and the tribtion thunderbolt. But the red thunderbolts only move slightly but it swayed left and right as Hikigaya still maintains his golden chain upon the red thunderbolts. But the Wheel is slowly being pushed outside of Earth atmosphere Azief knows the reason why that palm only moves the red thunderbolt. It is because this palm is not used to repel the Heaven Punishment but to push the Wheel of Reincarnation away. And it is also because he wills it so And not to mention just pushing the Wheel would be enough to drain him of his energy. All of this action takes a lot of time to describe but not even a second have passes from the moment Azief bring out his palm to all of this happening. All the life force in the world heed and obeys, all the Laws trembled and a part of them fuse into that Palm as it is speedily ascending. The Palm thrummed with energy as it slowly condense and be smaller as it converge around the South Antic Ocean and speedily rising up. While the Palm does be smaller, the energy around it be denser and thicker and it bes more solid. The entire ocean trembles as that Palm rises up into the sky and bes smaller and smaller until it merge with Azief palm. BOOOM! A powerful energy suddenly erupted from Azief palm but all of the flesh around his arm exploded leaving only his palm that is rejuvenated with flesh. Azief only winced for a bit as he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath and then he maintain his stoic expression. This flesh that form on Azief hand is blue and an ancient energy emanated out from it. That familiar feeling rises up in Azief heart. It was like he was holding the Universe on his grip. All the Laws that palm absorbed, all the life force it absorbed in the seabed leaving millions of sea creature turning into pure energy that feeds the palm resided in Azief palm right now It even stopped the bleeding on Azief nose, ears and eyes. The pressure was so powerful that the moment that palm energy merged with Azief palm, it heal Azief palm but it is also because of the overloading of energy all the flesh in his arm exploded. Azief look like a skeleton army he used to summon. The only difference was that he still has flesh in other part of his body. It is only his right arm that loses all of its flesh, revealing the golden bones that already lost its luster to the world. Azief sighed a bit. He could not be like Azul transforming the Universe into a Palm. Right now, this is the only thing he could do now with his level of power. ¡®But¡­this is enough¡¯ Azief smirk even though the pain he must be experiencing right now must be beyond this world. On the sky, all of the peopleing to help him is shocked looking at this scene. Raymond was shocked, Hikigaya looked at this with amazement, Oreki frowned showing aplicated expression while Katarina is worried. The reason they were shock is not only because of the Palm technique but also because the moment that Palm appeared, millions of thunderbolts in the sky self-detonated like they met their bane. Azief palm is pressuring the Heavens the moment is appears as the clouds of the Extermination Lightning seems to shrink and being suppresses by some resisting energying out from the Palm. Azief look at the sky and he smirk with a mocking expression clearly expressed on his face toward the heavens And then he shouted ¡®Will of the World, I am Death Monarch! I rule the Dead and govern Life and Death. You are still unqualified to take me on right now!!¡¯ He deres even at his current state Azief look at the red thunderbolts and his smile got even wider In his mind a n formed. This n has already been birthed the first moment the Will of the World attacked him before. He still has use for that red thunderbolt. ¡®Huh. The Extermination Lightning¡¯ Azief scoffed Then looking at the Wheel which is already being pushed slowly upwards by the power of his Palm Aziefughed. He had a hard time of holding on to this Wheel. Unless he reached a high enough level this will be thest time he would summon this Wheel. The risk involved is too big. And it made him too vulnerable. Today, he is lucky that Oreki, Hikigaya and Raymond do not hold any intention of making it harder for him but Azief never like to put himself under the mercy of others. Next time he probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. Of course Azief has also calcted that they would not attack him even if they wanted to. At least not at this moment. Raymond has always been the honorable one his character could be trusted slightly. Hikigaya owe him and Azief daresay he is a good judge of character. For Oreki there is no merit for him to make himself the target of the whole world by attacking him. Azief right now is using all of his power to seal the greatest enemy of the world and if Oreki attacked and take advantage of him at this time, the whole world will not stand still after the Battle concluded. And even if these people try to interfere, it is still not clear who would win or lose. If they win it would not be bad. But if they attacked and Azief escaped¡­..then this time everyone knows that Death Monarch would no longer give any consideration and wiped them out. As there are viins in the world after the Fall, there are also righteous people that rises up from the fire of chaos and death. And if they attacked surely there are some people that would rise up to protect him Then Azief closes his eyes and said the word The words thate out from his mouth rippled the Laws of the World and even thought it was an ancient word in the Universe because of the World Orb everyone could understand it The words he uttered is ¡®The Sky as Chessboards¡¯ And then he pushes his palm upwards as the Wheel jolted upwards and burns the atmosphere away like a powerful force is pushing it upwards that it cracks all the air and broke the stratosphere. Energy leaves Azief palm as a projection of a purple palmes out from Azief palm. That projection emerges out and be a titanic purple palm image that pushes the Wheel upwards as it enters the rift in Space. The sky was opened up in many regions of the world so people who are high leveled could see far and they could even see the Space beyond Earth But this time a weird sight shocked all the people that are looking at space from Earth. They saw a gigantic chessboard in Space. Some people even fly upwards as close as they can to the atmosphere looking at that chessboard. They saw two titanic beings image that they dwarfed the stars and the, ying chess in the vastness of the empty space, and the Universe as the Chessboard. They are unrecognizable and Azief sighed. When Azul uses it, the face of the titanic being was so clear. But when he uses it there is only a projection and could not capture the true immensity or the true size of that titanic being. To Azief it was not that shocking anymore because he has seen it before but to the rest of the world they were shook to their core. They saw these two titanic being used stars as their chess pieces And then the image slowly dissipated in space as the Wheel is pushed fully into the rift and the whole world was silent. *** Not much to say this time. Anyway, like always hope you enjoy the chapter and please vote and leave somements or join the discord to ask me question. I usually answer it faster on discord. Chapter 331: Heaven wrath (7) Even the Heavens were silent as all of the tribtion lightning has disappeared. In the sky all of the people participating in the battle with the Will of the World are wounded. Katarina is bleeding in her hand as her armor of ice had long been destroyed as there are wound all over her body. Her wound was temporarily being covered up by ice frost and the frost is spreading all over her body, covering up the many injuries that are spreading into even her internal organs. Oreki on the other hand was pale in his face his entire body seems to be pushed into the limits and his Thunder Source is almost used up. Hikigaya on the other hand is bleeding in both eyes as blood rain down from his eyes because of the pressure emanating the illusions. His beast is also slowly turning translucent and his golden chain is slowly turning to mist. Raymond is holding it together but all of the old wound in and on his body is opened up by force and all of his internal organs is experiencing injury right now and blood keep dripping from his mouth. His teeth are chipped because of the impact of the thunderbolts. All of them have fight bravely buying time for Azief to finish what he needed to do. Now, he is ready to face it. ¡®Whatever that happens next, it depends on me Azief whisper under his weak breath. His body has already been pushed to the brim and already surpassed the limits. Then a sound only Azief could hear sounded in his inner world. It broke. It was like the sound of ss breaking in his Inner World as everything crumbled and all of the energy in his body progress to destruction. It would take a long time to regain back the energy and heal his Disks Azief Last disk broke and he coughed up blood and he dried up. All the energy in his body is leaving him. And floating on that patch of empty area on the sky, his hand lie helplessly on his side, his skin full of cracks and wounds, he look at the sky with that still mocking smile. Blood dripping from his ears, eyes and nose as from the cracks of his skin some of the blood had coagte His right hand has no flesh only white bones exposed to the harsh wind. There is still onerge dark clouds above Azief head. Even though Azief is half dead right now, his vitality is still. Katarina, Oreki, Hikigaya and Raymond look at Azief in the distance and there is this disbelief in their eyes. How can any man endure so much and could still be alive? Azief then avert his gaze from the Heavens and then look at Katarina in the distance. She was about to fly toward Azief but then just before she takes one step forward a Divine Sense washed over her and a message enter her mind the moment she let it. The message was ¡®Whatever happens, don¡¯t interfere. Trust me¡¯ Katarina then understanding what Azief is attempting to do lose her calm. He wanted to challenge the Heaven authority. To challenge the Extermination Lightning. If Azief is at full strength Katarina would not be worried since the Will of the World is not that powerful yet. But he is not. Not after what he had done. His Disks is all broken and it is clear he is half dead. But he told her not to interfere? This is uneptable. She was about to take another step forward but then she saw Azief looking at her. There is a determination in his eyes. And she stopped and did not take the second step. ¡®Trust me¡¯ that word echoes in Katarina ears and she closes her eyes. And the opening up her eyes, she did not say anything as she only nodded at Azief. Raymond was about toe forward but then Hikigaya grab his arm and shakes his head. He did not want us to interfere. Azief send the message to only two people to not interfere on what he is about to try do next. Hikigaya and Katarina. Hikigaya instantly saw what Azief is trying to do. He himself was shocked toe to the conclusion of Azief behavior. Looking at that floating red thunderbolt that is slowly gaining momentum as it slowly descending down and speedily descending down and knowing what Azief is trying to do he is shocked. This red thunderbolt is so powerful that even four of them have difficulties just dying it. And now Azief is about to take it by his lonesome. At this moment, all the people thate to aid Death Monarch feel admiration for him. Except Katarina which is full of worries about him. Oreki won¡¯t mind that much. He had done the best he could do. Right now even he himself had difficulties of remaining in the sky. His body is screaming to rest. He shakes his head. ¡®Why does¡­.he keeps pushing himself?¡¯ Oreki ask himself as he looks at Death Monarch Death Monarch is injured severely but right now he intended to go against the Will of the World. Was he too arrogant or confident to be so crazy? Oreki did not know what pushed Azief to make such decision. Azief on the other hand still has that look of calmness. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath and then he opens it and look at the sky. This time there is no longer that mocking expression. Instead he looks at the sky like a normal human cloud gazing. ¡®It is a beautiful day¡¯ he said to himself. The whole world could not hear it but those that in the sky even though they are far away from Azief, they could hear it with their hearings. Azief look at the fast approaching red thunderbolt like it had nothing to do with him. Looking at the red thunderbolt descending down like a spear that is about to spear him to death, Azief did not move. His vitality burst out from his body, thest vestige of his Eternal Physique as the space around him all cracked. No matter how hard it is he would ovee it. That is how he had been progressing to supremacy. His would be no different. Azief before the Fall and after the Fall look like two different people. After the Fall, Azief has stared Death so much that he could even dance in the face of Death without fear Fear, hesitance, tension, unwillingness, doubt and timidity, Azief had abandoned all of this emotion in this moment. What exist right now in his eyes and in his senses right now is only this moment. Everything else was tuned out. BOOOM! With a loud noise, it falls down, flying straight at Azief. That red thunderbolt after gaining its previous momentum rolled over with sharp gale of wind and blistering hot thunder. And then with a powerful shaking of the sky and the dispersal of the clouds the red thunderbolt struck him. Amidst the explosive shockwaves and the arcs of lightning that spreads out from the South Antic Ocean sky to covered the entire clouds and sky of Earth, Azief smiles andugh uncontrobly ¡®HAHAHA¡± Hisugh reverberated and echoes through the entire world like a madman as the world turned red. *** Hope you all enjoy thsi chapter. Azief has his own n on the Extermination Lightning. Anyway, there is not much to say this time and like always thank you for reading and please vote and leave somements Chapter 332: Wind of change (1) The world is red! That is what is going on in the mind of all the people in the world when they look at the sky as Death Monarch is fighting the Will of the World around the South Antic Ocean. However the same thing could not be said for a certain someone in Jan Mayen in Denmark Deep below the surface of the ind is a prison. It is a secret prison and one of many belonging to a certain man. Of the many secret prisons in the world other than the secret prison is Storm Tide that everybody knows exist but never acknowledges this prison in Jan Mayen even exceeding the one in Storm Tide in secretiveness by miles. The prison interior is made by cementing it with mixture of certain soil found in the Bubble Land. It is a secretnd only known to certain people in the world. Thisnd was found by a certain person from Romania. And the information of thatnd was traded to the Broker. The Broker himself was hesitant to reveal thisnd to other people but it is his job to trade information so he traded it but only to a select few. Thisnd is where many of the triads and crime family conduct their meeting. It isnd deep under the sea where it is protected by a fragile bubble and yet at the same time it prevent water from entering it making it arge vast emptynd deep underneath the sea. It prevents any energy from entering in and whoever enters the barrier of bubbles and fall down into the waterlessnd would be stripped of all of its energy. Whoever enters the Bubble Land would found themselves to be normal like normal human before the Fall. It is a mystery in itself. Of how thisnd was created and formed. It was like this patch ofnd under the sea did not experience change after the Fall. Some say it was manmade. Others say it was made naturally by the energy of the world This Bubble Land secret is not even known to Death Monarch as even with his control over the Will of the World even he could not sense anything and know the existence of thisnd. Those whoe here could then hide from divine sense no matter how powerful it is. Other than a few people in the world, one could count in one hand the people that knew about Bubble Land. And its soil is special. It is because of that someone took the soil and brought it back to shore and uses it as a mixture of cements to construct this special prison in deep underground of Jan Mayen. Of course only that person knows how to use that soil effectively. On the ind itself, hiding behind the masquerade of an empty ind it is choke full of spells and formations. There is concealing spell embedded deep in the ley lines of the ind and in the prison grounds and walls itself runes could be seen etched in strategic ce that would be activated when someone tries to search this ce either by using Divine Sense or some other invention. Other than that protection arrays and formation also were constructed around the prison entrance When the whole Seven Seas of the world was rumbling and the sea waves drowned many inds in the world, this ind be it tall water that came crashing down or the quaking sea bed trembling, it remains unaffected. Like this ind is maintained by some invisible force that was undeterred and unmoved. If one could see the ind from above one would see that nothing at all is happening to this ind like it is an ind frozen by time. It is an idyllic ind even though right now the entire sky of the world is red and thunder and lightning keep shing and roaring. Deep underground is the prison It has many paths that lead to many other paths intersecting and intertwining with many levels above and below and thousands of room. Some of the room is empty but some of them is stuffed full of the most heinous men and women in the world. This ind prison is like purgatory for many of them. And to think no one in the world knows about this prison. It is probably the most secretive prison in the whole world. No organizations or factions know about it. None of them even knows it exist. And that is why it is a secret. Because no one knows about it. Its existence is not even mentioned in any whispers. And no one in this prison has ever had the opportunity to leave. Even the Broker with all the information he boasted he had, do not know about the existence of this prison. Breakouts were attempted many times from the people in the prison but none of them ever seeded. When they have outlived their resourcefulness then they would be terminated by the Warden. It sound like a cruel treatment but all of the people in here is not exactly human. They are born human but they grow up to be monsters. Their evil is indescribable, that no decent person would be able to help but be feeling angry after hearing of their deeds. In this many paths of this underground but organized Prison all of the door is shut down today with max level security protocol was enacted sincest night. For the master of this prison hase. It is unusual and had all of the inmates talking since yesterday. The Warden that always wears a Demon Mask has ordered all inmates to stay in their room. Whoever disobeys would be sent to Aviici. So, today the sound of footsteps echoes in this illuminated halls and streets of the puzzling maze that is this Prison. One could evenpare it to the Maze in the Prison of the World Government. For the first time in a long time someone other than the Warden appears from the outside bringing with him the breeze of the sea and the smell of freedom. The master of this Prison. TAK! TAK! His footsteps echoes and those who heard it could felt their heart beating. No one ever saw the master of this Prison and now just even hearing his footsteps bring fears to the hearts of the Prisoner here. A man wearing a fedora hat and a suit of impable high quality threads with leather shoes walk the many paths, slowly and calmly. He looks like an elegant man enjoying all the luxury on Earth. Beside him is a woman wearing a Demon Mask. One could tell that she is a woman from her curve entuated with her dark tight attire and her cape that is made of darkness that seems to be gathered from the Void. Her eyes are cold and severe. She is not the warden as her mask is slightly different than the Warden. But many of the prisoners of this ind knew that the Warden is acquainted with other people wearing Demon Mask. They all wears Demon Mask but each of the design of their Demon Mask is slightly different. The Warden wears aughing demon mask. The man however smiles and whistles feeling ustomed and rxed here. This man is none other than the famous Loki the Trickster. And beside him is Trisha one of Three Demoness. They walk calmly sometimesmenting on many other things. One of the prisoners wanted to peek. Looking at the curve on Trisha body, that prisoner hoot toward her and his eyes is full of lewd intention. Loki looks at Trisha as he is clearly amused That person hooting is a child predator. The reason why he was imprisoned here is because he is not just a normal criminal He is a child predator but not only that; he is also a serial killer and a cannibal. And he was growing powerful during his killing. Not many people know of his crime because of how detailed he is in concealing his tracks. And the other powerful heroes of the world have their own wars to fight. Death Monarch is rarely on Earth and when he does he is always fighting other threats that threaten the whole humanity. But Loki eyes see through past superficial truth and through even the most well-crafted lies. This man is called the Warsaw Cannibal. He would vite children boy or girls that he kidnapped from some settlements or viges. He would them proceed to **** them while relishing hearing their screams and pleading. He would thenugh and cut each of their fingers. It wasn¡¯t until there is no hope left in the eyes of those children, that he will then cut them into bite sized pieces and eat them. Usually he would boil them first. He did not like them raw. If the children that he caught were not pleasing in his eyes he would even boil them alive in hisrge cauldron. His crime remains undetected. It wasn¡¯t until Loki who was at that time disguised himself as a young child was mistakenly kidnaped by him. That was truly a bad luck. Loki knowing then what this man had did capture him and imprisoned him here If one thought that this prison is to rehabilitate then one is mistaken. This is nothing else but Purgatory. It is the ce where you will wait, get tortured, spills all of your secrets and then after you have nothing left you will be tortured the way you torture people and then you will die, unknown, like you have never existed in the world. Trisha look at that man and then she smiles. The mask cover her face and no one could see her face but Loki knows just by looking at her eyes. ¡®You wanted to die don¡¯t you¡­.1627? Well, I will not give you that release. Continue to be tortured eternally in here. And Sister¡¯ she said to no one in particr but someone in the center room of this Prison open her eyes slowly. ¡®Scoop out his eyes and sh him a thousand times. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t die. We wouldn¡¯t want him to go too easy do we?¡¯ That person in the center room of the Prison smiles and then inside the 1627 room a dark sharp tentacle with glutinous pus grabbed him from the darkness of hisrge room as he was dragged away from the room entrance windows as the entire room turns dark. Trisha scoffed and Loki just raises his eyebrows for a moment and then continue walking. He walks through the maze as Trisha show him the way. And then they arrived in a special ce. ¡®Hmm. You keep him here? Surely you should have a better ce to keep him right?¡¯ Loki ask ¡®You ask not to torture him. This is the only ce. Other rooms are some prisons, or torture rooms or extermination chamber. And we couldn¡¯t really put him in the Center Room. After all you know what he is most good at. I am not going to give him the chance¡¯ Loki on the other hand was puzzled on one change. ¡®Is that what you are calling it these days? Extermination chamber?¡¯ ¡®Yeah. It sound a bit more elegant and a less creepier than the previous name¡¯ Trisha answers ¡®What was the previous name?¡¯ Loki asked ¡®The Killing room¡¯ ¡®Ah¡¯ Loki said, finally remembering the name. Trisha added ¡®The workers there felt like they were butchers and it goes against their mission statement so they request a change of name for their department¡¯ This time Loki was truly surprised ¡®You have workers?¡¯ And even a mission statement though this question he did not ask her out loud. It is weird enough that this prison has workers. It is even weirder that this prison has Extermination chamber workers with a mission statement. Trisha nodded seriously ¡®You think it is easy killing all of those people? You did not think my sister spend all of their time here, killing these animals every day. There are threats to be assessed, threats to be analyzed and observed. I have ces to be too, my lord¡¯ she said a little bit sarcastic in her tone. Loki nodded with an apologetic smile. Then changing his subject he ask about that person ¡®The security is top priority I suppose?¡¯ Trisha nodded ¡®Good. It would be a shame if he somehow escaped even from this. I am not ready for this prison to be revealed. If it is possible I want to keep this prison a secret forever¡¯ Trisha only nodded. Then Loki asks another question. ¡®You did separate him from the other prisoner right?¡¯ Trisha nodded ¡®It was like the first thing we did¡¯ Loki nodded and then he uses his finger print to deactivate the entrance door security measure. He peeked a bit from the outside and the inside isrge and dark. He grins a little *** Part one of the chapter. All of this event is happening when Azief is fighting Sithulran and stretched out until he fights the Will of the World. need to tie up loose end before the end of the Arc. It has been a long time since we see Loki haven¡¯t we? Like always he is the guy with the ns and the schemes. To some people they might have already guessed who is imprisoned in the secret prison. Anyway hope you like the chapter and please vote and check my other stories if you like it. A new chapter tomorrow. Chapter 333: Wind of change (2) The lock opened from the inside and the Laws around the door stopped revolving as Loki enter the room. One would expect a small room considering the small door. But instead the size of the door is disproportionate from the size inside of the room. The moment Loki passes the translucent barrier a few feet after the door he is greeted with therge space of darkness of space. He immediately floated as Trisha followed him from behind and also enters and passes the barrier, floating behind Loki Loki smiles the moment he is floating. ¡®This really works¡¯ he said as he looks behind her. Trisha nodded ¡®I send the report to you before didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Loki nodded embarrassed. To be honest he only skimmed the reports. ¡®I did read it but it is different from actually experiencing it.¡¯ Trisha only sighs from behind and Loki ignores it. He embeds Laws into the room core and maniptes the space around it with the help of the Laws. It was an experimental idea. Even in his timeline he did not try doing this. But that time he was powerful enough to create his own brand of Prison and he was a Sovereign. While he was always considered to be the weakest out of all the Seven Sovereigns, he is still after all a Sovereign. Unless it is a Sovereign, all under Sovereigns is just a mere mortals, like an ant that could be squashed any way they wanted. Loki sighs as he shakes his head trying to shake off the memories. Each room contains a Law. Most of the time it would appear like this. An empty dark space without an end. But it does have an end since it is after all a room. But it is still arge area. If one had to say each room have a space of the size of half of Europe. Of course thisrge space is created by the embed Laws in the core. It also depends on which room. Most of the prisoner room only has small space enough for them to do necessary things. But none of the room has this kind of space other than this room. Loki and Trisha seem to be floating in space and Loki could see that person floating and drifting endlessly on the edges of this space. ¡®I guess I need to talk to him personally¡¯ Trisha nodded ¡®That would be better. He still didn¡¯t know who kidnaped him though I think he had his suspicion¡¯. ¡®He refuses to say anything to us. Though if you ordered us to torture him¡­¡¯ Loki held up his hand and said. ¡®Let¡¯s not make that our first solution. And I know him. If he is really stubborn he could find other ways to kills himself. Don¡¯t underestimate him just because you manage to catch him. He is very resourceful.¡¯ Trisha nodded. Loki looks at this empty space and said ¡®What a bleak and dreary sight to watch. What about a change of scenery?¡¯ ¡®What are you thinking about my lord?¡¯ Trisha asked. Loki smiles widely and then he clicks his finger and the space in this area shrink and then morphed as this entire room turns into an investigation room like those television police investigation room. Sitting on one side of the room is Loki in a detective long coat and Trisha who no longer have her Demon Mask, covering her beautiful face. Instead it shows her beautiful white pale face and her long eyshes and her lush lips. Instead of her trademark look of dark tight attire and her cape, she is now wearing detective uniforms and jeans with an office shoes. Trisha immediately blushed red in her cheeks and she look towards Loki with a little bit of anger. Loki onlyughed and said ¡®I am in a mood for some change of scenery. I always wanted to try to be like those detective in those television shows. ¡®So, I¡¯m the serious but beautiful sidekick? ¡®Do you want to be? That would really help¡¯ Loki said innocently. Trisha was dumbfounded but then she only sighs and just nodded Loki smirks. Sitting across them, chained to the table is none other than the person the Three Sisters of Shadows caught. The Inventor. He was slightly dizzy from the disorientation of the entire space morphing and takes a few seconds to get a bearing. He then look at his hand that was chained to the table like he is a criminal and then he look in front of him as he notices a presence. The Inventor doesn¡¯t recognize the person sitting across him but then seeing that woman he immediately know the person in front of him. The reason why the Inventor did not immediately recognize the person sitting in front of him is because that person once again change his appearance But seeing that woman beside that person, the Inventor immediately knows who is in front of him, smiling deviously at him He gritted his teeth and almost shouted with all of his might toward that person. His shout is full of anger. ¡®It¡¯s you! Trickster, you did this?¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®Whoa¡­Calm down man. Be chill¡¯ Loki said his face look like he was innocent and had nothing to do with anything. Instead it looks like he was sincerely consoling the Inventor which made the Inventor almost blew the top of his head in anger. Then he tries to grab Loki throat but because his hand was chained, his hand is just short of his neck. Loki looks at him and then a smile form on his face That damned rotten smile. ¡®Why are you doing this Trickster? Are you just now regretting letting me go? Did you too want to know where the Merchant King Treasury location likes the others? You want to kill me and take everything in the treasury?¡¯ The Inventor shouted at Loki usingly Loki scoffed and then shakes his head ¡®I am a man of my word, Ezzio. I make deals and people paid the Price. But I never break a promise¡¯ Loki said saying the Inventor real name and the Inventor flinched before regaining back his calmness. But there is still anger in his eyes. Loki then said ¡®Ezzio, old friend. Let me rify something for you so you will not misunderstand me. I could¡¯ve killed you anytime I wanted. And I don¡¯t mean just today. I mean every day from the moment I let you go. But I didn¡¯t.¡¯ Loki looks straight at Ezzio eyes and shakes his head as he continues. ¡®Do you know why? Because you have nothing useful to me after you finished building that thing for me. Regardless of what you think of me, I¡¯ve liked you, Ezzio. You have some questionable quirks that is quite a headache but I liked you¡¯ Ezzio is a bit calm now as Loki continues his words ¡®Just know this. I could have told your sess of finding the treasury to any number of people and they would have dly done my bidding to kill you. I could even have sold the information to the Broker and let you be hunted by all the crime families who mind you is still scouring the Earth searching for the Treasury¡¯ Then Loki sighed and said with a little bit of reminisce ¡®But, instead I send my people to take you in the most subtle way that even your enemies would think you just disappear for a few days. Why do you think I did this?¡¯ Loki face goes even closer to Ezzio face and there are just a few inches of space between them. Ezzio could see Loki clear blue eyes. Loki then said ¡®It is to make it abundantly clear there is nowhere you can go in this vast Earth, there is nothing you could do to stop me from doing it again, anytime, anywhere. So¡­..be a good man and cough it up Ezzio. Give me the Orb. Do not force my hand, old friend¡¯ Loki said, his back leaning on the cold chair of steel¡­just like those chairs in those old television cop drama. Trisha did not interfere and just stand there beside Loki, looking coldly at Ezzio. Ezzio then lean back on his chair and take a deep breath. His mind is thinking about many things. Ezzio close his eyes and then open it back and he look at Loki and ask him ¡®All of this¡­for that?¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®Just that Orb?¡¯ Ezzio asked, clearly there is something bothering him ¡®Just that orb¡¯ Loki reply calmly. ¡®Nothing else? Not all the treasures in the Treasury, not all the gold, the weapons, the secrets contained within it? Just the orb?¡¯ Ezzio ask once again for confirmation. Loki smiles and nodded ¡®Nothing else¡¯ he replied. Ezzio was thinking what the hell is up with that Orb that Loki would rather take that than any of the other treasures in the Merchant King Treasury? ¡®I need to try to dig a little deeper¡¯ Ezzio think to himself. Then staring at Loki he asks. ¡®And what if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡¯ Trisha eyes turn severe. She was about to do something but Loki shakes his head and she stopped. Ezzio did not care even one bit. His eyes are staring straight at Loki. Loki grin and then calmly he ask. ¡®Why won¡¯t you give it to me when there is nothing in it for you? I did not ask for the whole Treasury. I did not even ask for even half of it. I ask only for one thing. Out of the millions things that must be within inside that Treasury, I only want one. Then we can go our separate ways¡¯ Loki calmly said. Ezzio shakes his head and said ¡®That¡¯s what you saidst time and now here we are¡¯ Loki only smiles at Ezzio words. Ezzio then said ¡®If it is that important to you, that Orb must not be something ordinary. That you would bring me here to the secretive Nowhere Land is a testament to that secret¡¯ This time Loki is slightly surprised. ¡®You know the name of this prison?¡¯ How did you know?¡¯ even Trisha is surprised. Other than a select few and the prisoner inside the prison no one knew the name of this prison. To the outside world, this is just an uninhabited ind left after the Weronian War. Ezzio find it amusing to see Loki in a shocked mode. Of all the years he is with Loki he rarely saw him surprised. It was like he knows everything that is about to happen so he is rarely surprised or shocked. ¡®Well, Loki we¡¯ve been together for years when I was building that thing for you. You don¡¯t think I try to pry some information from you for my safety?¡¯ Loki hearing this widened his eye and then heughs. ¡®It seems I was not as good at keeping secrets as I think I did¡¯ Ezzio did notugh with him. ¡®What if I refuse?¡¯ he asks once again. *** The Inventor appears and the mysterious Orb hase into y. Loki scheme runs deep and he doesn¡¯t have much time now Anyway, hope you like the chapter and please vote and leave some gifts if you can. Though ament is always appreciated. Thank you. Chapter 334: Wind of change (3) ¡®What if I refuse?¡¯ he asks once again. Loki was smiling and then without warning suddenly he m his hand on the steel table and the sound echoes inside this investigation room and then he stares at Ezzio, his face is so close at him and Ezzio could see the anger and wrath in Loki eyes. Then Loki said, his voice is cold and severe ¡®There are a lot of things I could do to you Ezzio. But I know your story. You lost your family. Life¡­.is a burden and death is a release. I get it. But you couldn¡¯t kill yourself could you? But you also could not let other kill you. You have too much pride to be killed by your enemies. You wanted revenge. I helped you on that matter.¡¯ Ezzio was not intimidated as he shot back ¡®And I have paid.¡¯ ¡®You did¡¯ Loki said smiling a mysterious smile. ¡®But this is not about old debts. You ask me what I would do if you refuse right?¡¯ He leaned back backwards, his eyes seems to be looking at Ezzio coldly. There is a cruel smile on his face that would make one shiver in fear. ¡®I could list one hundred ways to torture a person but I know you. You have e nothing else in the world for me to leverage against you. There is nothing I could threaten you with. You do not value your life and as such I could not use it to threaten you. I could threaten to cut your tongue, to scoop out your eyes, to pour molten metal in your ears but none of that would scare you¡¯ Ezzio scoffed ¡®You wouldn¡¯t do that Trickster¡¯ Ezzio said confidently ¡®Oh. You seem confident¡¯ Loki said looking amused at Ezzio confidence. Ezzio then said ¡®You might be many things Loki, but inelegant isn¡¯t one of them. You always considered yourself above the fray even when dealing with criminals and the cartels. You travel in the crime underworld, being chummy with crime lord, selling weapons and buying weapons and do all manners of questionable thing which is odd considering you are one of Death Monarch people. You did so many questionable things that you got everybody convinced that you are one of them. But I know you. You never considered yourself like them. You are not a brute. If not you would not imprison so many people here.¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Loki scoffed and then said ¡®True¡­I am not inelegant¡¯ and then he grins and said ¡®But if you think I imprisoned them with the intention of reforming them, then you have just made another mistake¡¯ Then smiling Loki said ¡®You do not fear death and you do not fear your life ending because you have nothing to live for. You have nothing to fight for. So, do you know how I will make you talk? Simple. I will let you go¡¯ Trisha hearing this was shocked ¡®My lord, I don¡¯t think that is a good ide-¡® Loki held up his hand and then said ¡®I will let you go Ezzio. And then I will wait.¡¯ ¡®Wait?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I will wait. I will wait until the pain in your heart has settled that the scars in your heart are nothing but a scab. I will wait until you found something to live for. Maybe a woman. And maybe it will be something else. You might even find someone else to love yearster. And I will still wait. I will wait until you live happily with that woman, having many children together with all the great joy and blessing the world could possibly give you¡­..and then I wille¡¯ And there is a certain madness in Loki eyes that is now unconcealed when he is looking at Ezzio. ¡®I wille like the cold hard winters of Ragnarok and I will reap their lives in the most gruesome and painful way possible for you to watch. I will let you hear their screams and their pain. I will turn your joy into your worst nightmare. I will turn all the blessings into curses. When you were at your happiest, I will be there and turn that happiness into ashes and dust, and the life you built is actually built on pirs of salt and sand¡¯ Hearing this Ezzio turned pale in his face. Even Trisha look at Loki weird. ¡®And when you ask me why I did it¡­.I will answer¡­Why do you refuse at that time?¡¯ And then with a malevolent grin Loki said, staring sharply at Ezzio eyes. Ezzio eyes is wavering and shaking. ¡®You were right about one thing. I am not a brute..¡­.But I can be.¡¯ Gulping Ezzio then said ¡®Then what if I never fall in love or have nothing to live for? Will you still wait?¡¯ Loki smiles and said ¡®To vow yourself to never find love or something worth living for?¡¯ Smiling Loki said ¡®Then I did not even have to kill you. You are already dead. For someone like that what is the difference between them and dead people anyway?¡¯ Then sighing Loki got up from his chair and look at Ezzio. ¡®Final choice, old friend. Will you give the location of that Orb to me and safely went out from this prison without worrying about meing for you? Or will you still be stubborn and wait for the day that Ie to you?¡¯ Loki clicks his finger and the room morphed again. This time the room shrinks before morphing into a different appearance. It is like a normal room with sofas and tables and books in the bookshelf. Behind Loki is the exit room. Loki grabs the handle and opens the door. The view outside the door is something unexpected. The scenery of the outside of the door is not the maze path of the prison instead it is an image of vast grassy ins. ¡®Choose¡¯ Trisha said coldly. Loki releases his hand from the door handle waiting calmly at Ezzio for him to make his choice. Ezzio look at Loki and he sighed. ¡®You win¡¯ Loki smiles like everything was under his control ¡®I always do¡¯ he replies. Ezzio opens his palm and there is a paper in his hand. This paper doesn¡¯t look like it is made by normal means as it emitted a fluctuation of energy. ¡®Treinheim Paper. It is a tracing paper. I got it from the Order of Thinkers. This would lead you to the Orb.¡¯ Loki took it and examines it and nodded in satisfaction ¡®Ah, of course. You are one of their members right?¡¯ Ezzio rolled his eyes. ¡®I think I was pretty clear before that I do not want you to advertise that information so openly¡¯ ¡®Ah, I forgot¡¯ Loki said, though he clearly doesn¡¯t seem regretful about it He walks to Loki and said to him. ¡®You know how to use this right? Don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t find the Orb after you arrive there¡¯ Loki nodded Ezzio then patted his shirt clearly unsatisfied on how he was treated as he look at Trisha with a disgruntled expression and then he said ¡®Alright then. This time, let us go our way and hopefully never meet each other again¡¯ Ezzio really hope that he will never meet again with the Trickster. He always lost something each time he met the Trickster. He was about to step out from the room before he stopped and then he turned back and said to Loki ¡®And next time if you want something from me, you could send an invitation or something instead of bludgeoning me in the night and kidnapped me to one of your secret prisons. I know youck socialmon sense Loki, but you got to do better than this. Trisha, I would have entrusted him to you to take after him and teach him where he iscking but you are not any better¡¯ Then leaving this word he step out from the room and the door automatically shut itself. Loki looks at Trisha and then Loki said ¡®He sure has a lot to say¡¯ Trisha nodded in agreements. Loki opens back the door and in front of him is the hallways of the prisons. He and Trisha went out from the room, as Loki holding tightly to the Treinheim Paper. ¡®So, what do we do now?¡¯ Trisha asked Smiling and feeling ted now that he got the location of the orb, Loki said ¡®What else? We are going to take it¡¯ and heughed as he walk out from the prison Loki got the location of the thing that would start the War of the Sovereigns. It is the same thing Yewa Hafar was searching when he met Loki thest time. If this is found before the War of the Sovereign¡­.then the future would truly be crazy and the future is anyone game now. Loki has found his Bishop to check the enemy King. As Loki is exiting the ind, there is a smile on his face and he whispers to the wind ¡®Our game has begun, Yewa Hafar. You wouldn¡¯t mind me taking out your Castle would you?¡¯ And he smiles as the wind of change ising. *** A momentous disocvery¡­.but will it be that easy? Hehehehe. Anyway, like always thank you for reading and hope you enjoy the story Chapter 335: Wind of change (4) CHATHAM ISLAND NEW ZEALAND The melody has stopped ringing. Like he was released from an eternal torture, he struggles to get up. He grabs the branches of dead tree beside him and force himself to stand up. His ears and eyes are bleeding red human blood. ¡®Shit, this human will was awakened. Hmph¡¯ he said as he snorted and spits out the blood that gathered in his mouth. The moment Azief pushes that Wheel outside the world and into that Void Space he summons, the melody stops. The sky is still red, and the thunder is still roaring and the wind is still raging but at least that melody is no longer ying. He felt damages have been done to his soul and he could feel he had lost something. He just didn¡¯t know what His silver hair turns white and then the moment he got back control it turned back silver. This man is Yewa Hafar. He gritted his teeth and felt a foreboding omen that is building in his heart. His premonition is rarely wrong What happen when I was incapacitated? There must be something he thought to himself. There is this feeling of unease in his heart. This feeling elicited a dangerous response that is even bigger than the feeling of unease he felt when God of Time Jean decide to alter the Laws of Time of All Universes to send back Loki to the past. Getting up he felt his knees is about to buckle down as he sit down on therge boulder beside the dead branch. The pain he felt before sapped all of his vitality and even his soul is damaged. To recover would take a lot of time and dys his ns. His vessel soul has also awakened somewhat. He is suppressed now but now that one part of himself is able to awake if it is given a chance¡­.and that is a big problem. ¡®This is troublesome¡¯ Yewa Hafar said to himself. Then talking a deep calm breath, he calms himself down before asking himself a very important question. ¡®Did¡­..he found something? Or is he nning something new?¡¯ Yewa Hafar asked himself. This feeling of unease¡­could it being from the deeds of The Trickster? His eyes turn sharp and then he said ¡®If my feeling of uneasees from you¡­.then I just need to find it out. Did you move a chess piece or are you intending to take one of my chess pieces, Loki?¡¯ He smiles like he is enjoying it. He didn¡¯t know whether the feeling of unease he is feeling is because of Loki or someone else but he is quiet confident that the only one that could elicited such a foreboding feeling of danger right now in this world is only Loki. It is because Loki knows who he is and what he is trying to do. He looks at the sky and saw the red sky and it reminded him of the days of the Final Battle. Red blood sky and destruction all over the Universe. A wind blows over him and he felt shivers. Like a premonition of something is about to change. An omen of difficult days ahead. And Yewa Hafar smirks. *** TURKEY SOMEWHERE IN ANKARA A tube falls down from the chute. When it is thrown into the chute from one part of the other chute in another country or building it will arrive in this secret building. TTING! The tube arrived at the destination as the notification sounded. In thisrge but dark room there is only one old man. The old man look toward that chute exit and he seems to be feeling something is wrong. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed. An old man wearing a monocle ss got up from his seat slowly holding his back and took the chute. He opens the tube. Inside that tube is a name. He unfurled the scrolls in that tube and read the name of the new target. And then his eyes widened. ¡®Well¡­is this really the target? Is the HQ going crazy¡¯ the old man said to himself. The organization has never had any conflict with that person and it has always been a policy of this organization not to try to stir any conflict with that person. He tightly holds the scroll in his hand as he rushed to his seat and quickly called HQ. ¡®Is the Higher up really intending to target this person?¡¯ He ask the moment he was connected to one of the higher ups ¡®Hmm. Hmm. Hmm¡¯ The old man nodded his head as he listens to the higher ups. Then he sighed. ¡®I will ry the orders to the Operatives in the Field. But¡­.this intel better be good. Or we will be sending our operatives to their death¡¯ The old man then enters a chamber. In this chamber there are many new techs and there is a sci-fi feeling just by looking at this room design and the things contained inside it. The old man went to The Seat. It is somewhat throne looking seat. However instead of being made of marble stone or stone throne seat it is made of wires and electronic devices. He sits himself on that throne as something from the chair jutted out. It is an electrical cord that looks like a snake as it rises up. Then it pierced itself onto the hole on top of the old man head as his eyes turns cloudy and he lean down on the throne. His mind travel the whole world as it connected with all of the announcement device in other secret buildings of the organization that is spread out all over the world. His voice then announced, as all of the organization devices picked up his announcement ¡®A new target has been decided. Danger level: SSS+. The organization has decided to ept the job. There is only a limited time window for us to finish this task as the condition of the target is only vulnerable for now. One must departed now after getting the task. Thepletion reward is posted along with the target locationter¡¯ The many operative listening to this announcement was shocked. Is there someone that has designated SSS+ danger level before in their job? This might be the first time in the organization history. They all perked up their ears to hear the name of the target. This kind of target could not be someone unknown. ¡®Your new target is Death Monarch¡¯ and hearing this all of the operative went silent. They look at each other and slowly they gulped. Then the announcement ended. Outside, the world could still even hear the defiantugh of the Death Monarch towards the Heaven. *** While Azief is fighting the whole world di not entirely stops and dark forces are gathering around him without his knowledge. Anyway, next chapter would probably mark the end of this long battle. Chapter 336: Heaven punishment MEANWHILE ON THE SOUTH ATLANTIC OCEAN The ocean is raging even more and the red thunder arcs slither across the clouds, the winds howled and the sound of all these elements of nature going crazy is heaven deafening. The Will of the World might not have a mouth and could not speak, but one could still hear the Will of the World in this freak phenomenon that is happening all over the world. And everyone could understand its feeling. The rumbling, the shakings and the roars that came from the wind and the sky. It is clear that the Will of Heaven is screaming in anger at the Death Monarch ¡®HAHAHA¡± The Death Monarchugh is like a deration of war and also at the same time it also sounds like he was mocking the Will of the World. Hisugh could even drown the sound of the roaring of the thunders and the screaming of nature. And the Will of the World of course would not let that go unpunished. The Red Thunderbolts has strikes down BOOOM! Red arcs of lightning spread out from Azief body. Azief right now is full of injuries. But even in that vortex of heaven-pressuring red thunderbolts, heughs. His body is surrounded by harmful lightning that is burning his flesh like he is some kind of food that is being grilled on fire. But he is still in there looking fearless and undeterred Sharp gales of wind assaulted him and blistering hot thunder courses through his already damaged body. BOOM! A great light spread out from the Death Monarch as the center The world was silent for a while as the light blinded all. Even Katarina from the far distance could not help but feel her heart shrinks in fear feeling at the impact of the collision. Then the light slowly simmers down and to the shock of the world¡­.there he is. He is still floating in the sky, one third of his body is charred and ck blood is seeping through the cracked scorched skin. One of his eyeballs is also crushed because of the pressure of the thunderbolts. His hand is still on his side, unmoving helplessly, like there is no bone in that arm. The world has never seen such an injured Death Monarch before. Even during his assassination before, it is only a spear that attacks him. ¡®Azief!¡¯ Katarina shouted and she once again wanted to rush forward but Azief send her another message with his Divine Sense. ¡°Please do not interfere. Sess or failure, this is not your fault¡± Azief send the message while grinning at her direction blood is still dripping from his eye hole and Katarina bit her lips and it takes every bit of her trust toward Azief for her to not rush forward. The thunder is raging in Azief body, destroying his body defensive measure like an all eating worms Azief body is still intact but it is notplete as he has lost many things in thatst sh. Now he is blind in one eye. His right eyeballs melted. Have you ever smell the smell of your own eyeballs being cooked? Azief might probably the only person to experience that? It smells a little bit like a fish grill. The whole world saw the terrible state of the Death Monarch. Many of the heroes in the world belonging to some factions or organization wanted to help but unable to aid him in battle and could only pray that the Death Monarch will survive this cmity. Everybody has forgotten about Sithulran. Because right now the true enemy is the Heavens But there are also people like the crime family of the underworld that pray for Death Monarch defeat, hoping for Death Monarch to die in his battle against the heavens. All people of the world could only see his suffering but the only thing they could not understand how could the Death Monarch still look at the sky fearlessly and smile? Did he be crazy after being struck by the red thunderbolts or is he that confident he would win? In the sky, it is gathering more thunderbolts to exterminate Death Monarch. But Azief did not move. He is motionless in the sky. Hot blood is dripping down from the hole that used to be his eyes, searing his skin and created indentation on its dripping path. Blood is also dripping from his ears and his body emitted smokes from the cracks of his skin There is pain of course. ¡®Painful¡¯ he muttered emotionlessly. But painful is a gross underestimation of what he is feeling right now. One third of his body is charred like he is some roasted food as he could smell his own flesh burning. And the wind gale that came with the Extermination Lightning is not helping. It is sharp and full of extermination essence that it shes through the molecules bonds that bond together his body. It is an attack on the atomic level. This kind of pain, even before the Fall, no one could measure the degree of this pain. But in Death Monarch words, it turns into a trite and insignificant pain. Even if the pain is outside this world, he could only endure it. Screaming and shouting pain right now would not help him. His mind is focused only on one thing. He is only focused on passing this. Because while the world sees only his suffering, only Azief himself knows what he is feeling. While the thunder did damage his body, wandering through his flesh and blood like a bulldozer demolishing buildings after buildings Azief felt his vital force were enhanced every step of the way. He had never felt such thing before in any of his battle on Earth. After all he knows why he never felt. He knew the problem but he didn¡¯t have the solution in the past. He was never forced to use the entirety of his physical body. In a good way he was invincible. But in a bad way, he could never test the limit of his own body and as such he never got the chance to truly enhance his body. Each time his Physique upgraded it took an evenrger and more destructive force to make it evolved. In the sky, thunders form and another gigantic red thunderbolt is once again formed in the sky. Then like before it strikes against Azief with the wrath of Heaven embedded inside it, as the entire sky shakes and ripples. BOOOM! A sparkling light of red thunder lights up the entire sky and illuminated the night in certain countries with red line of red streaking color in their dark night sky and for a moment night bes day When the sparkling light of the thunderbolt faded, to the surprise of everyone again, Death Monarch is still there, intact, alive but injured more heavily than before. His right arm is no longer there and one could see an empty spot where it used to be his arm and his shoulder has a stump of scorched skin. It was burned by the thunder vicious heat and his arm melted off from his body and its fats falls down to the sea below. This time the whole world think this matter is getting absurd. One time could be considered to be luck but the second time¡­.how could the Death Monarch who look like he is just hanging by a thread is still alive? However the people that came to Azief aid slowly realize something. They were the closest to the scene and they are also very sensitive to energy flow. Katarina was the first one that notices it because she is the one that pays the most attention to Azief condition. And she is also now pursuing the Path of perfection like Azief so she is even more sensitive to energy flow and vital force of life. The second person that notices something is out of ordinary is Oreki. He is the farthest away from Azief, yet he is the second person to notice it. No oneined because out of all the people that came to help Death Monarch Oreki was the one that used his energy the most to disperse the thunderbolts and took the brunt of the thunderbolts pressure. Blood is still dripping from his mouth as his eyes widened in shock. He finally realized what Azief is trying to do ¡®He is crazy!¡¯ Oreki think in his heart. ¡®Is he truly intending to use the Extermination Thunder to do such thing?¡¯ Raymond and Hikigaya is thest person to realize what the Death Monarch is trying to do. The look at each other and at the same time they realizes it. Katarina back away as she decided to trust Azief. ¡®I understand what you are doing now¡¯ she said to herself as there is a smile on her face. She has been holding back the injury umted in her body so now that she decided to rx her body, the injury all rushed back to her. She back away and would try to calm the chaotic energy inside her body as bloodes out from her eyes and her nose which is instantly frozen by her ice cold energy. She looks at that almost dead figure of Death Monarch and she said ¡®You better seed or I will beat you to death¡¯ she said to no one in particr. The other three people also now slowly understanding the Death Monarch ns fly even more backward, distancing themselves from the site of the heaven smiting. They backed away because they could see the clouds in the sky are getting bigger and wider above the head of Death Monarch. It is clear that the Will of Heavens is getting angrier as it could not kill Death Monarch even after expending two extermination thunderbolts. Death Monarch did seem to be injured heavily¡­but he is still alive and breathing. So, this time whether it be tribtion lightning or extermination lightning it formed and the almost immediately it bombarded Azief again as extermination aura rises up from the Heavens and affect the aura of the Earth Heaven and Earth are now going crazy to kill Death Monarch. Stroke after strokes of thunder descended upon the body of the Death Monarch yet even when Death Monarch injuries seem to worsen he still is alive. The thunder begins to get enhanced and contain more destructive powers as it struck Azief mercilessly and relentlessly. Azief left arms also melted off and two thirds of his body is charred ck; smokeing out from his charred flesh and one could smell the scent of his flesh from the ck blood dripping out from the cracks of his skin. The sea below Azief was also affected as the area below his feet was dried up creating a terrifying sight. One part of the sea is dried up that one could see the dry seabed of the sea. But it is only that area. It was like a tunnel was constructed in the middle of the sea that is dry. Meanwhile any ind near the battle site is charred ck, no life seems to be thriving and no life seems to be spared. The entire South Antic Ocean on the other hand seemed to be a thunder domain as one could see thunderbolts slithering in the deep sea and arcs of lightning covered the surface of the ocean. Even with all of this Azief is still on the air. Both of his eyes are blind now, and he has no hands right now on both of his arms. He looks like he was amputated in both of his arms by a clumsy surgeon leaving a deformed stump on both of his arms He has only his shoulders and an ugly stump and even though there is only holes in what use to be his eyeballs, and he has no arms on both of his shoulders, his face is still looking upwards at the direction of the sky and he isughing with a smile on his face. The whole world might not understand but the people in the sky all understand why Azief isughing and smiling. It is not because he had be crazy. It is because he is growing. Even with all of this pain he is growing. He could feel himself getting stronger. The four of them could all feel it. Azief vital force is climbing up rapidly. His vital force seems ready to explode and shock the world. *** The new chapter. And I will be polling for opinion from this chapter. Which is more preferred onerge chapter for one day with a few days without chapter or a small bite sized chapter but everyday there would be one chapter. the reason why I cut one chapter to bite sized chapter is because the amount of SS in one read that people have to pay to read it. I actually ask this question before. Anyway, give me your thoughts. And I hope some people would stop spamming the review section Anyway, this is the first part of the chapter with 2000 words and more. For ******* the full whole chapter will be postedter this evening. If you enjoy it please vote for it and giving some gifts would also be appreciated. Chapter 337: Heaven punishment (2) To the people of the world, in their eyes Death Monarch is being punished and receiving heaven tribtions But to Azief he is actually receiving a baptism and instead of a heaven tribtions to him it is heaven blessing though it is given unintentionally It is like the more injuries he umted and the more pain he endures, the stronger his vital force became. But to the rest of the world, especially for those enemies of Pandemonium and Death Monarch they are frustrated and is about to rip out their hair in frustration. How the hell did that damned Death Monarch is still alive after all that? When will he dies! It is beyond theirprehension that even at this moment, even when Death Monarch seems to have one foot in the grave, he could still contend with the Heavens. It even seems that even though the Death Monarch is injured heavily he is still holding out against the Heaven. A new notion sprouted in the minds of the people. Even Death Monarch at his worst moment is stronger than even the Heavens The Heavens is mighty and many follow its Path and borrow its energy but even that mighty Heavens seems to be unable to end the life of Death Monarch Such spectacle of course shocked the world. The Heavens is mighty¡­.but even though it is mighty it seems the Death Monarch is stronger and this fact send warning signs and dread to many people hearts. If this is how powerful Death Monarch is in his weakest moment, how could anyone handle him in his strongest moment? Just thinking about this question creates ripples of fears in one heart. It is the reason why the crime families all duck low when The Death Monarch returns and why they are praying for his death. BOOOM! The sky shakes and rumbles, as curtains of Heavens are open and it sucked the energy from space. The enemies of Pandemonium and Death Monarch are not the only unsatisfied with this conclusion. The Heavens are also unsatisfied. A new clouds of tribtion and clouds of extermination rolled around inside the sky of the world patching up the open up sky with new clouds. These clouds were constructed by the energy outside from the world, borrowing the Universal energy that is limited for Earth. Limitless gray reddish thunder spread in the sky and formed a sea of clouds that seems like a around Death Monarch. Azief felt the difference in energy and felt the destructive energy that is about to descend against him but he is unafraid. He had reached this far after all. So, he is going to keep at it until the end He only smiles. The sea of clouds then bes smaller but the extermination energy emanating out form the clouds of sea is even more potent than the ones before. And the whole world also feels it. And they were shocked. The pressure from the clouds made all the creatures of Earth eel the end of life and boundless death With the limitless vital force of destruction and extermination drifting between heaven and Earth, it is not only humanity that felt fear towards it. Even the monster felt it and they withdrew and fled as far as possible from that source of extermination and destruction. Sea dragon leaps off from the seabed of the South Antic Ocean as it flies to the sky and went running to other seas in the world. And the sea dragon is not the only monster that is doing that. Any other creatures near the South Antic oceans suddenly migrated to other ces as the showdown between the Death Monarch and the Heavens is continuing The aura of the world turns chaotic and dust rises up from the Earth and water rises up from the sea, creating a spiraling tunnel from the ground to the sky. A powerful thunderous roars in the sky as the greyish reddish thunder emanated an aura of a divine thunder that is about to destroy everything between Heaven and Earth It waspressed in this one huge thunderbolts determined to kill the Death Monarch and exterminate his existence from the face of the Earth The vital force of destruction s[read through everything that it seems to choke the life of everything on Earth. Heaven is usually nurturing but not today. Today it is angered and in its anger it is gathering the power that exists in the world to create such a powerful destruction aura. The changes in the clouds and the force of destruction contained in that thunderbolts make all the people in the world watching this scene gasped. And among them there were also some people taking pleasure in this disaster that is about to take ce. Azief even though he is blind right now, he is able to feel the changes in the energy of the world. His face turns grim. He could feel the thunder that is about to fall down is different from the thunder before. In his body however, his vitality is thrumming with power. His blood and vitality is surging as it prepare itself to face off against this new type of thunder. Katarina even though she is confident of Death Monarch she could not conceal her worries. Oreki on the other hand is watching intently as he is curios how the Death Monarch will surpass this. He himself could feel the destruction and extermination aura that is around the world. It is like an invisible force that is about to devour all life forms. It is unseen but it could be felt. It is a hard feeling to describe but everyone could somehow felt it. That feeling of something¡­..destructive around them, devouring essence of life. In every wind that blows, in every rustle of the grass, one could feel it. Then as all the people watched, the thunder strikes down BOOOM! The clouds hammer down its thunder, as a stroke of a Divine thunder of Extermination escaped from the thundering sea, turned into a shape of something resembling a sharp spear and came straight at Death Monarch The space around it disintegrated and the clouds rolled around before it eats itself and destroying their own existence. This thunder possesses the extermination essence of the world. Azief himself could feel the Laws of Destruction and Extermination wrapped tightly on that thunder. BOOOM! The entire area around Azief was broken as void space ripped apart and a suction forcees from that void space before it also disintegrated in a huge blinding light. The light settled and Azief is still there. His vitality and life force is flowing wholly in his body protecting all of his body and pushing his life force to the limit. His eyeballs regenerate almost instantly and from the stumped of the charred shoulders, sprouted a new hand that emanates a powerful life force and as one of tribtion lightning strikes down as it hits Azief arms. It bounced back and exploded itself. Azief smiles. His body is still charred but he had regains back his sight and he has his hand back. He looks at the sky and then he roars ¡®HAH!¡¯ He roars at the Heavens and the space cracks as great gust of wind formed and the clouds rolled upwards as the clouds be solid for one moment and collided with the many descending thunderbolts. The moment they crashed the clouds shield exploded into mist of water but the lightning were all deflected by the cloud shield. It should be a good thing but one could not know that if they look at Death Monarch face Azief is now wearing a twisted look on his face. He felt the pain. This is because he had used his vitality that he stored. Even though he endures the greyish reddish thunder only he knows that his inside is now burning. There is only extermination in his body. An endless extermination and destruction aura that ravaging his inside without stopping. His internal organs, his blood, meridian and skeletons¡­everything in his body is being devoured by a heat that isparable to the sun. But he still endures that pain regardless. A twisted look. That is all the expression of pain he shows to the world. Because he knows this is his probably the few chances he have to be once again reborn. The greyish reddish thunder caused all of this pain and destruction in his body but it is also an opportunity for him. If he could pass though this, he will have new flesh and blood, meridians and skeletons and other thing would be regenerated stronger and more powerful. It could bring his physique into a new transformation. And that is what he had nned. The moment he saw that the Will of the World is attacking him he knew that the pressure of both of the Wheels and the Will of World while it could spell death for him, it could also open a new opportunity for his body to be reborn. And he had a conjecture of how. The Undying Physique is called Undying for a reason but Azief knew it could be enhanced more. Azief body when beings strike upon by Laws be weak. Azief wanted his body to be able to crash unto the Laws of the Universe and remains unscathed. He wanted to reach the pinnacle of his body prowess. Even now, he has the most powerful body in the whole world. After all if anyone else was the one facing those thunderbolts they will all be extinguished long ago. Azief body possess the trace of tribtion lightning and the fire of the Purifying Fire. It is why even though his body is subjected to such heat it still did not burn him entirely. It is why he is able to keep fighting And while his face shows a twisted expression, he could feel his physical body thrumming with power and there is a force of heaven inside his body The vital force of existence and destruction inside his body is slowly merging inside his every veins and very blood. It was like his body is born and forged in the essence of the Will of the World. At first Azief notice it before. But he did not realize that it would umte. Now, his entire body began to transform into something like the Will of the World. His Defiant Will that is always inside him took that energy and created a new heaven inside his Inner World. His Defiant Will did not reject it because the energy of the Heavens that is entering and destroying Azief body be Azief possession and a part of him. But Azief is not yet satisfied. To him, after all the pain he had endured, he deserves more. Azief could feel like his body is undergoing rebirth and rejuvenation. A new thunder bolts falls down from the clouds. With each thunder falling into his body, his charred skin slowly falls down as a new glossy powerful skin appeared beneath that charred skin. Even though in the beginning the thunder had harmed his body, now it is like a tonic of rejuvenation. When the area settled from the blinding lights and the arcs of lightning dissipated the whole world was shocked to see that the Death Monarch is still at the sky but what shocked them the most is how glossy his skin is. His robe and cape were all ripped apart in many ces, and there are holes in many parts of his attire. The robe of the Lord Shadow is not some normal clothes made by some threads or leather. It is formed from the energy of the World Orb and ss specific attire. But that cloth is now ripped apart in many ces. It is because of that tears and holes in Azief attire that the whole world could see Azief new physique. The Will of the World pure energy, the energy that the Will of the World gathered from all life forms of Earth that had burn Azief inside is now slowly beginning to mingle inside Azief every being and be a new impulse for his body transformation. Azief is now emanating a pressure like he was Heaven Incarnation. The pressureing out of his body is silent but it slowly rises up to be a powerful pressure. There is this destruction power that is unlike any other inside his body. Azief uses this opportunity to refine one of the other energy he got from Azul. *** Second part of the chapter. And the polling is still going on. Azief n the moment he saw that the Will of the world is about to take advantage of him was to take advantage of the Will of the World. that is why he was never afraid of it since the beginning. If you like the story please vote for it Chapter 338: Heaven punishment (3) The Nether energy. With the destruction energy inside his body Azief could easily refine the Nether energy. It is an energy that flows through the realms of the living and the dead. If he could form a Disk from that energy he could generate, conjure and manipteher, the very essence that flows through the realms of the living and dead It also rtes heavily with his Death Source. One could even say Nether energy is the source of powers from Death Source and other rted energy source. It is also the substance that makes up the underworld. One could think of it as a subterranean dimension where all souls go when they pass on. Azief has been researching about souls since he created the Creation and Destruction seeds a long time ago. Nether energy is the opposite of the Aether energy. It is simr but unlike it. It is like the Aether energy in that it is from a ne that exists between the nes of both matter, and energy. However, although it can partake in the nature of either substance, Nether energy is neither of these things. Azief felt the energy of Nether being refined by the power of destruction contained in the Will of the World destructive thunderbolts. Azief uses that opportunity to channel that destructive energy into one of the energy orbs Azul gave him. He directed it to the Nether energy. If this seeds he could create the Underworld in his Inner World. One day when he could sustain life in his Inner World their souls would have somewhere to go when their physical body dies down. Azief could feel that if he wills it the Nether energy would turns into his Disk. It is also one of the energy Azief wanted the most. Nether force¡­.is often misinterpreted as a Death Force but that is not entirely true. It is more than just the source of what drains life away from living things, it is the destructive aspect of reality, the source and very concept of entropy and destruction, disasters and all degeneration in matter, energy and concepts. It is the power that makes possible and ensures severing the soul¡¯s connection to their mortal body, so they can pass onto the afterlife. It is also the power that summons and controls the souls of the deceased. This energy exists in the cosmos as sort of a gateway between thend of the Living and the Dead, stretching out to anywhere where death has potential to ur. Like Aether, Nether is an unseen element, which means it cannot be perceived by any physical sense. The only way Nether can be seen is if it were mixed with an Element of the Physical Realm. It is why Azief desires this energy. Aether and Nether energy Both of them represent creation and destruction. If he wields both in his body, he could create and he could destroy. Even now even though he did not yet refine it into his Disk Azief could feel he could expertly manipte the cosmological force. He felt the essence of souls and he reckons that when he turns this Nether energy into Laws he could bring down absolute destruction, copse anything and everything into oblivion. But the reason he wanted Nether energy the most is because by wielding it he could destroy concepts. Around Azief the particles that makes up reality is degenerating slowly as his Nether energy refining going speedily. The space below his feet and above his head is also being warped and some of the thunderbolts that areing towards him bes moot. This is not Azief consciously willing it to happen but the power of the Nether energy that is leaked identally. Azief take a deep breath and the whole world seems too thrummed with fear that even the thundering roars of the lightning seems insignificant in front of the mighty pressure emanating from Azief right now. His body pressure is climbing up and there is many more the scorched and charred skins that is falling down from his body revealing a wless glossy skins like a newborn baby. But just because it look like a baby skin doesn¡¯t mean it is smooth and easily hurt. A thunder bolts strikes against Azief and Azief only had to use his fingers to crush that thunderbolt into a beautiful explosion of lights in the sky. The clouds in the sky gathered again so much so that there is some ces in the world that had no clouds in their sky. Azief before uses his roar to rolled up the cloud above him to act a shield. This time, his body healed and his pressure is slowly about to rival himself before he wield the Wheel, he no longer had such thoughts. ¡®It is better to fight face to face and head on charging straight forward now¡¯ he said to himself as he suddenly elerate upwards, a supersonic boom exploded in the sky as the clouds exploded into mist of airs wherever he passes. With thunders of the world gathering and the dark red sky the scene of Death Monarch flying upwards with craziness in his eyes it look like the Death Monarch is about to y the Heavens. Azief did not desire to use nay shield or any artifacts this time to shield himself from the thunder. He will be charging head on. He wanted to elerate his transformation. However to the world, the Death Monarch is crazy. He had already healed himself. Why bother provoking the heavens again? The whole world is astonished at Death Monarch behavior. Maybe the reason why he is called the Death Monarch is because he seems to be seeking death for himself. Azief could not care less about what people think of him at this moment. Faced with the benefits of this thunder to his body transformation and the refining of the other energy inside his body, he would be crazy if he let this opportunity go. The entire world and the people looking at this battle could not help bute up with another word other than madman to describe Death Monarch But not everybody is happy with this development. For many of the people wishing him to be dead, this development is nothing but a face p to them. They are all ring at the screens as they could not believe that even after all that punishment Death Monarch seems to be even stronger. And this is nothing good to them. The Death Monarch is an already a troublesome and a force no crime families would dare toe in contact with. But if the Death Monarch passes this incident sessfully, then he would be an even more powerful being. It is the same like Death Monarch is choking them. The moment they dares shows their face and even identally involves Pandemonium in their crime business then Death Monarch will surely interfere. And if Death Monarch moves the Three Army of Pandemonium will also moves. What is a measly force of a crime familypared to the mighty force of Pandemonium? Even the Republic and the World Government never oncee on top when dealing with Death Monarch not to even talk about them. They did not believe that even at this moment they still underestimated Death Monarch power. Seeing Death Monarch keeps getting stronger and stronger, all the crime families head had this though in their mind. There would be no ce that the sun could shine upon them as long as Death Monarch exists. Death Monarch must die. ¡®How is it that crazy madman is still alive? Even the Heavens are no match against him? This is fucking absurd!¡¯ One of the head of the Corleone family in Italy smashed a precious vase into the Persian carpet he bought and look frustrated. This scene is the same in many headquarters of crime families and dark forces of the crime underworld. They did not expect that the Will of the World will act against Death Monarch. But then they prayed that the Will of the World could destroy Death Monarch. While Death Monarch did not really actively seeks the destruction of the crime families but everyone knows under Pandemonium no such groups thrive. He kills anyone he wanted or one he believes did a wrong. There is no due process and no one is crazy enough to demand that from Death Monarch. If you don¡¯t like how he governs his dominion, one is always free to leave. But because of his killings and his tough and almost brutally inhuman stance no crime families ever dare to set foot even one step into Pandemonium. Azief kills them brutally because he knows there is only one thing that these people from the criminal families know and respond to. Violence and fear. They could not be persuaded by kind words or some reformation activity. You could not use the rule of humans to govern monsters. So, Azief give them only one ultimatum. For those groups that enter Pandemonium ¡­.the only end for those people is only death. There is no due process and there are no trials to discuss evidence or severity of crime. There is only his judgment. If he judges you guilty then byw you are guilty. It is this absurd rule that forces the crime family into a dead end. They did not even dare sails the Pandemonium Sea to transport their products or weapons. They had to go the long way around because of the presence of Death Monarch in Pandemonium. Meanwhile on the sky, Azief is charging head on to the clouds of thunder. Another round of thunderbolts falls upon Azief body. Hundreds shes of lightning like spears hurled down from the skies feeling together to strike the Death Monarch Azief body surrounded by the vital force of his life grins as booms of supersonic behind him exploded. Those that saw it was startled by its power. Oreki could feel his thunder source trembling and shaking inside his Inner World and Katarina could feel the patch of snow clouds that she created in the distance disintegrating as even the snows being electrified and condense into gaseous substance thate back to the heavens. Raymond felt his Terraforce being forcefully ripped apart and Hikigaya felt that if he tries to make an illusion to deceive the Heavens, that forceing form that thunder would break through it like a hammer smashing upon fragile ss. ¡®HYARGH!¡¯ Azief shouted as he pitted his body against the thunder and a gigantic explosion happened up in the sky. BOOOM! The sky is fizzing with thunderbolts arcs and stormy thunderous snakes. When it settled, the whole world sees that there is a patch of ck on the Death Monarch hand. But then he smiles as his body quickly recovers. ¡®HAHAHA!¡¯ Heughed. The necrotic skin on his body all fell down as his body recover almost immediately and the space around him all break. There is a vital force of creation in his body, a power that would not lose out to the pressure of the Heavens itself. The Heavens rumbles and one could feel its wrath and for those who sensitive to the energy flow of the world, one could even sense fear Another round of thunder attacking had fallen again but just like before Azief body turns ck for a moment before he rejuvenates himself. It is like he is getting stronger every time. Azief felt there is a powerful energy thrumming in his every veins, in his every being. It was like he was the Sovereign of all things and the whole world is under his Will His body were destroyed, reformed and experience rebirth. Like a Phoenix that rises up from the ashes. His Disks is not yet healed but his Physique is enough to deal with the thunder. It is getting stronger and be even more perfect and wless. Azief strength rises sharply that it affects the space around him. And one would notice the more thunder fell on Azief body, there is less and less burn mark on his body While he seems alright in the surface and his vital force is climbing up, but truthfully with every round of thunder he had to endure, his body recovered but he is also losing lots of energy. And it is bing obvious now. There is also the fact that he has no time to absorb energy or the capability to absorb it right now considering all of his Disk is broken. It is why he did not form the Nether Disk right now. Doing so would put him in an even more vulnerable position than he is now. Right now if there is other people that attack him with Laws while it will not kill him because his Physical body has been strengthened it does not mean he would get off scot free. He himself knows he is at the limit. His vital force is slowly being chipped away by the thunders as the Heaven seems to be angrier and more vicious in its attack. ¡®Heaven and Earth¡¯ Azief muttered to himself This concept has never been more real than it is now. When Heaven and Earth try to exterminate someone, not many people could fight until this stage, forcing the Heaven to this step. For the Heaven wanted t punish him and the Earth want to reject him. Could you imagine every force of energy in Earth trying to reject you, trying to swallow you and the Heavens wanted to exterminate you? Such pressure would break many heroes. A rejection force that came from the very core of Earth. And a destructive pressure from above the sky. Even Azief the Death Monarch would bleed. And it is breaking him right now, one step at a time. But he did not despair. He pushed forward. As the chains of Heavens and the shackles of Earth is trying to force him, to oppress him down back into the Earth, Azief would never let that happen to him. He was never free. He was never free before. But he is free now. And no one is going to put chains and shackles on him. From the moment the meteorite fall and bring magic and several of other energies that appeared to Earth, Azief was free. And from that moment, he has been flying in the sky like a blue bird of freedom, traversing the clouds pping his wings carefreely. When Azief first could fly he would look at the direction of the sky, close his eyes and take a deep breath. Then he would open his eyes and he would fly to that sun smiling. He would then proceed upwards and he would reach the thin wall between Earth and space. Then he would look down on the Earth from that vantage point. And then he look back at the space and he felt how small he ispared to the Universe and how much he doesn¡¯t know. It is a humbling experience. And that is what he did¡­.always on night where he is lost and confused. But he also do it to cultivate a humble personality. He is confident but he never forgets to make sure he is humble. To remind himself that he is not¡­..always invincible. Because the moment he starts thinking like that, he would surely make a mistake. He could project the image of invincibility to his enemies, but he himself must not believe himself to be invincible. Because he knows he is still far from that. And his wish was never to be invincible. He just wishes to be free to live peacefully. That is all he wants. To live peacefully and without restraint. Right now even though he is attacked and bombarded by thunderbolts, closing his eyes he could feel it. The feeling of the cloud between his knees, the exhrating speed and the sound of the wind. It is hard to describe how euphorically that experience really is. Being truly free. That is why there is no use putting chains on him. It will break down. And if it doesn¡¯t, he will find a way to break it. The Heavens has always been giving him an ultimatum. Either he surrenders under Heaven following its Laws and cultivates ording to its Will and lives or defies the heavens and run the risk of dying¡­.. but free. It was a tough choice for him¡­at least before the Fall. But now he had no hesitation of what he will chose if he is ever presented with such choice. He would rather being free and die rather than being alive and enved. Azief was not the only one noticing that as the Heaven and Earth gathered its energy against this long war against Death Monarch, his body could no longer heal as fast as the thunder struck. One could see the vital force of his life slowly being chipped away by red and grey thunderbolts by golden and purple lightning and by spears formed from the stone below the sea. Heaven is no longer the only attacker of Death Monarch. The Earth has joined in. Even Raymond with his Terraforce could feel the surging anger of the Earth, its mighty roar resounded in his ears like a deration of war. Form below the sea water rises up creating a sharp st that attack Azief from below and the dirty, soft mud in the seabed coagte and gathered together, bing solid from thepression of energy and then shoot itself up. One could see millions of stone-like spears shot out from the sea and attack the Death Monarch. Thunder came, and now rocks and stones appeared. The heaven and Earth united in their killing intent. Exterminate Death Monarch! This is the Will of the World! *** Third part of the chapter. Next chapter the plots sown before will sprout. Anyway, hope you like this chapter and thank you for reading. leave some reviews andments and vote if you can. Chapter 339: That arrow (1) In the clouds being attacked from the sky and the Earth, Azief body appears to be an indistinct ck charcoal figure from the bottom as one could not tear their eyes off seeing this spectacle of destruction. Thunder cage, stone spears, tribtion clouds and all the energy in the world gathered in one ce all to exterminate one person. If one counted the rounds of thunder that has fallen upon Death Monarch it has been two hundred rounds of attack with infinite thunderbolts. And from the Earth it has been ten rounds of attack. While the whole word is worried, Katarina is not. She might be worried before but now in her heart there is only faith. She had faith that Azief would pass through this. ¡®Just a little bit longer. You just have to hold out a bit longer¡¯ Katarina earnestly prayed in her heart. While it seems that this attack will be infinite and would be endless until Death Monarch is exterminated Katarina knew that everything has a price. Though the Heaven Will is mighty and the Will of the World is boundless and immeasurable that is just a figure of speech. The Heavens isn¡¯t really boundless, and the Will of the Word isn¡¯t really immeasurable. Energy can neither be created nor destroyed; rather it can only be transformed or transferred from one form to another. It is one of thews of physics. But thatw is thrown off when magice into the mix. The Will of the World could be considered as magic¡­It could even be called something more divine. It absorbed, devours and create and destroy energy. But it is also the most mysterious kind of energy. Life¡­.and Destruction. The will of the World could even use emotions as fuel. It is a concept that seems ipatible and even illogical if taken into the context of modern science that deals with things that could be seen and touched, or measured. But how does one felt life? How does one person could measure life and emotions and what is their value or energy thates out from this unmeasurable concept? And not the medical term for feeling life but felt¡­life. An essence of creation. How does one feel it? But the energy exists, and it is used, created and destroyed. And that is why the Will of the World isn¡¯t immeasurable. All this energy that it had taken is being used and destroyed. It is limited. Because it is created. And when the rate of consuming it exceeds the rate of producing it, then the energy will be depleted and as such Worlds die. For world without magic their concern has always bane the death of their star system, or an explosion from a nearby star or just the unfortunate fate of being in the collision course of a gigantic meteor. Or heat death. But when magic entered any star system and the in that star system developed a will, then the Laws of physic is thrown out. A neww emerged and those who did not understand it will not survive in that new world. Katarina knows that even the Heavens have limits. Mighty and powerful as it is, it will run out. And when it runs out, Azief will pass this cmity and be stronger, Katarina is confident because even though Azief look like his battered and traces of destruction is slowly creeping up on him, his vitality still existed. Although his body weakened significantly, he is after all still alive. Katarina is praying for another miracle. On the other hand, Azief no longer felt any pain. He felt no suffering. He felt nothing even as the attack crack the skin of his body and burning him with the heat equal to that of the sun. Have you ever focused so much on something that everything is tuned out of your senses? Nothing¡­exists and everything is out of your mind. That is what is happening to him right now. He did not block his mind from pain. He just didn¡¯t pay attention to it. In his eyes and in his mind there is only one thing. The Perfection of his Physique. To reach the penultimate of his Physique prowess. He remembers that Azul said that his body could be improved. He himself believe that this could be achieved Before, while his body is powerful that no artifact could scratch him he is still affected by Laws and essence of energy, But if he perfected his body today, unless someone used the Primordial Laws of the Universe, he could just stand still, and no one could do anything to him. Of course he could still be affected by other energy and Laws like the Lawsing out from the Divine Will of the World but it will not be able to kill him. Azief even when his body is being pounded by the stone spear and thunder bolts he could still smirk and grin at the sky. He could feel the agitation of the Heavens. He could feel its fear. The Heavens feared that Azief would heal. Because if he does heal then the Will of the Heavens, as it is now, is unable to match up to him when he is at full power. Of course this result today only happens because of Loki interference in the past. Not once in this new timeline that Azief has been captured by anyone. Loki remembers that in his timeline it is because of the imprisonment of the Death God that he bloomste among all the great heroes that appear in his era. One change that had affected the future the most ¡­who would have thought it was that imprisonment matter? It is because he is not imprisoned that he was not as dark as he is before and realized his Grand Path earlier and he also had been able to reach such height even before he became Sovereign . Azief in the their dome like cage look at Katarina and nodded Katarina seeing the nod from Azief had her worries dissipated as she smiles. She understands what Azief is trying to tell her. It would not be long now. Everything in Azief body has been destroyed but it has also slowly being reformed. Only a few things inside his body need to be exterminated before it experiencing a new rebirth. This is the power of Eternal Physique regeneration. Unless one really destroys him thoroughly and used Laws on him then Azief is truly a difficult enemy to kill. If he seeds in upgrading his Physique, he would be able to regenerate with even one drop of blood. BOOM! A thunder fell and Azief felt his body shaking because of the vibration in the sky. He did not smile. He is now calm. He could feel his body is now about to undergo transformation. There is no surprise or fear on the expression of his face. Because he could see beyond the sky. There is a slight frowning but he is not shaken He could see with his eyes that there is arge gathering of rainbow colored clouds up in space that gathered the power of the stars and all the stones in the sky with its radiation and heat gathered and pressurized the solid and grainy dust into motes of energy. The matter was transformed into energy The power was so pressurizing one could see the energy around it curves and bends because of the difference of degree of pressure. This is thest round. This is the crucial moment. If he passes this attack, his body would have no match on Earth and maybe even outside of Earth. Whether Oreki could cultivate and mastered his physical refinement or not, it wouldn¡¯t matter unless he too invites Heavenly Tribtions and pass it like he did Azief could just punch him and his body would be a wreck because of the prowess of his physical body. Azief could not erase this image in his head. He would not have to worry anymore about his friends after this if he seeds. No one would ever dare provoke him. All of this is also for the preparations of opening the Supremacy Stairway. He didn¡¯t know much about the Supremacy Stairway but Azul fills in the nks ¡­at least for a bit. It is a simple test but it could also be considered hard. Who would have thought that today as he is fighting Sithulran the Will of the world decided to interfere? It is because of that Azief decided to turn cmity into a blessing. But feeling the energy that is gathering up in space, Azief gulped. ¡®Fuck the Heaven Will!¡¯ he muttered inaudibly ¡®What grudge the Heavens had with me that it would go this far?¡¯ Azief knows that thest round of this Extermination Thunder would be different than the other and far stronger than all of the tribtion thunder that fall before,bined. Even if he survives he would be drained of his energy for a few seconds before his body experience rebirth. For some reason, he is reminded of the battle between him and Purunghasa. Once bitten, twice shy. There is this premonition that he could not shake off. That there will be a life and death cmity for him after the thunder falls down on him. But even if so, it is toote to back down now. It is already thest and he had already taken the steps. Even if he wanted to back down now, the heavens would not just obediently back down. Azief closed his eyes and then opening it he shouted to the sky as the clouds dissipated and the sky opens up as his roars reaches space and ripples the waves of energy in Space. His face wore an unusually grave expression. *** Part one of the chapter and the beginning of the end. We are very nearly reaching the end of the arc. My readers knows that when I reached an arc I will be entering a rest period of about three weeks before resume writing. Anyway, because of the other story in those three weeks I will be updating my other stories. Song of Heroes look like it is forgotten but it is not. I considered it my most favored child so I am very cautious when writing it. As such I could not write it very much because I am writing both Lord Shadow and Age of Adventure simultaneously. Anyway, if you like the chapter please vote and leave somements Chapter 340: That arrow (2) The clouds in space that devours the energy of the Universe began emanating a frightening force of destruction that it ripples through the Universe like a sound wave that will travel through the stars. All the Disk Formation experts on Earth could feel and they all felt a strong sense of crisis. One of the reclusive experts in Mount Baekdu in Korea opens his eyes and looks at the sky and said ¡®This is an unparalleled force of the Heavens? How will you pass through this cmity, Death Monarch? This man is overflowing with the energy of Heaven and Earth like he stands harmonious with the flow of the energy in the world. A millions people, a million paths. Like Azief who decides to defy the Heavens, there are also people who decide to obey the Heavens. There is no right and wrong in choosing path. As the whole world was looking with anticipation and nervousness, a few dark clothed men covering their faces is waiting in rows in a dark half illuminated Hall somewhere in Turkey. On their hands is a triangr talisman that possesses the energy of Space Time. A man is standing on top of a podium as he address the other man gathered in the Hall ¡®We all know what we had to do. If you die don¡¯t me us. You all volunteered for this bounty. We all know that this target is not really an easy target. Instead this target is probably the hardest target this organization has ever issued a kill order for.¡¯ The other people nodded ¡®Anyone who kills the target today would surely be the most famous man in the world though that is not exactly helpful in our profession. Granted we need to seed first. Anyway, I am not a fan of pep talk so be ready. When the time its right, we go for the kill. The other people gathered in the Hall nodded and waited in patience as they look at the screen depicting the Death Monarch fighting the Will of the World Meanwhile on the sky as Azief felt the force of destruction emanating down from Space his pupils contracted slightly. This is the true might of the Heavens and the Will of myriads beings of the world. Thest round truly lives up to its destructiveness. One could feel that the Will of the World integrate itself with the thunderbolts that is about to descended don and strike him. It is like putting a part of your soul into something and refining it, making it stronger and more dangerous. But this is also the perfect time to drain everything in his body, to dried up his entire prowess and vitality so that it could be reborn. The more severe the injury, the more powerful it will be after it is healed. He will not miss this chance now that he is so close that he could taste the sweet joy of victory ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirked as he only had a few drops of vitality blood in his body. I could die he said to himself but he said it with a smirk like he is not worried at all and like this event is not happening to him and he is a spectator. He felt it now, that he could truly die if he failed. But he didn¡¯t care. He is stubborn like an ox. If he had the mentality to only fight when he knows he could win, he would never reach this far, He used to have that mentality but he had grown since then. You could run from a fight but you must not lose faith in your own self. As long as you believe you could defeat someone that defeated you, as long as that Will burn in you then sooner orter you will surely be stronger and ovee your limit. He might lose today but he could win tomorrow. But not today. Today, if he missed this chance there will be no other. Life or death, it depended on whether he would survive this thunderbolts integrated with the Will of the World. BOOOM! The thunderous sound finally sounded when the thunderbolts break through the stratosphere and enter Earth atmosphere. ps of thunders all around the world follow suit as it merged with the thunderbolts. All thunders in the whole wide world had integrated into that thunderbolt. Like a rainbow colored dragon the thunderbolt rolled in the clouds of tribtions as it passes. BOOOOOOM!!!! Another loud sound sounded this time as the whole world could hear it. It was like a huge bell in the sky being hit by a bronze hammer that it created echoing soundwave all over the world, circling the world six times. The Heavenly Extermination Thunder finally fell which terrified all who saw it. The whole world was stunned seeing it and feeling its might Even though the Thunder did not fell on them, just a glimpse of its power was enough to scare them into submission. By this point there is no one near the battle site anymore. Even Katarina has retreated far away, her body being entombed in her artifact the Coffin of Snow. Oreki on the other hand merged with the thunderbolts on the other side of the sea and appears in a small ind far away from the site of battle. Hikigaya turns into mist and travels between the fine lien of reality and illusion. As for Raymond he burrowed himself into the seabed. Even they felt a life death cmity when the thunderbolt descended down. Azief right now is basking in a great light of the Heavenly Extermination Thunder. Which means he is basking in a pain and suffering no one have ever felt before on Earth. Azief could feel his vitality and longevity is constantly weakened. He felt the destructiveness and the exterminating intent of the heavens. Azief could actually ask help from Katarina right now and he knows Katarina would not refuse him. He could ask the other great heroes that aid him today to help him tide off thisst bolt of thunder but he did not do it either, Azief could use many other ways but he did not Why? Because he never nned to retreat from the very beginning. Only this way could his body potential be pushed to the limit and be fulfilled. His mentality would also change if he from the very beginning intended to ask for help. Azief took a long time to understand how to upgrade his physique. It took him a long time to understand that the more powerful a physique is, the harder it is to upgrade it. Why? Because one had to wring every onest bit of potential in one physique for it be reborn which means he had to push it to the edge of the breaking point. Only then could the physique be reborn. BOOM! BOOOM! The endless sound of thunder crashing and colliding with Azief body shakes the heavens and Earth. Amidst the Heavenly Extermination Thunder Azief newly formed physical body that is sustained by his vitality exploded and turned back into scorched cracking burning body. The destructive force of the thunder scurried in his body and insanely burning and destroying everything in his body. His Inner World once again turns to ashes but Azief could also feel that theher energy was refined perfectly. But he did not have time to transform it into a Disk right nw. if he did that his body would be assaulted by another pressure and that is too much for his body to handle right now. This time his life is at stake. Azief is betting it all this time. If he seeds he would be like a phoenix rising form the ashes. All around the world many eyes is looking at this spectacle of Azief contending with the Heavenly Extermination Thunder The sound of thunder reverberated and resounded to the whole world as the energy between Heaven and Earth all turns chaotic as one could only see lightning and thunders shing and striking down in the South Antic Ocean. Any creatures around the vicinity of Azief and the Will of the World battle has already either pulverized into atom or burned into dust Then slowly people look at the sky and saw the clouds of tribtion slowly shrink and shrink and receded as it no longer have anything more to give. The trials is about to end and everyone could sense it. The Heavens had done all of it could and now it is receding swiftly. And then the thunder no longer roars and the lightning no longer shed and the wind turns calms and the world stopped quaking. The space stabilized and Time dtion around the area slowly synchronized back. The energy of the World Orb is hard at work repairing and fixing the damage between Death Monarch and the Will of the World The Heavens whimpers before it dissipated The Heavens has finished it execution. And around the world the crime families all cheered with great fanfare. Because they saw from the video a figure is falling down with high speed and is about to collide with the ocean below. The whole world sees it. When thest of the thunder gradually disappeared, apletely burned ck body without any life force is falling down to the ocean Raymond was shocked and Hikigaya shakes his head. Oreki only sighs. But Katarina, her eyes is sharp and she looks closely. That figure is none other than the Death Monarch who is falling down from the sky. He had failed and now he is dead. BOOOM! The moment he falls down the sea water that collided with his body turned to gaseous substance and condenses into the sky because of the heat from the Death Monarch body. The heroes of the world sighed looking at this oue. Even the invincible Death Monarch could not truly defeat the Will of the World. They all sighed and sometimes also mocked the Heavens because attacking Death Monarch when he is at his weakest. One the other hand all the crime families and crime organization is delighted. They were already had a headache with Death Monarch long before he is strong as he is now and if he did pas the punishment of heavens then he would be an even bigger threat. Death Monarch has always been an unmovable mountain that would choke them of their criminal activity. *** Next chapter, wait for it¡­.like always thank you for reading and hope you enjoy the story so far. leave somements or reviews. Chapter 341: That arrow (3) But¡­.these people are celebrating victory far too early. Katarina was the first one that notices as her eyes beams with pride. ¡®I know he would seed¡¯ she said. Then Hikigaya and Oreki also look back with Raymond feeling shocked. They all look at the ocean Because one could hear a sound that seems to be knocking over something. The Heavens has already retreated as it has used too much power so this time it could not suppress this Will. ¡®BANG¡± Like a person knocking a bronze door with a hammer, the sound sounded in Heaven and Earth, shaking the firmaments. The sound sounded so loud that everyone could hear it regardless where they are in the world. It is like a deration. All around the world, the crime families head suddenly felt a bad premonition. Their cheer died down and their smiles faltered. ¡®This¡­this ¡­how is this fucking possible? Did he survive the Heavenly Extermination Thunder?¡¯ Raymond said. Raymond was shocked because even as he look and uses his terra force to scan the bottom of the ocean he could not found Azief life force. Then the sound of a heartbeat resounded across oceans and mountains so that the whole world could hear it DUP! DUP! DUP! Stronger and stronger it sounded. It is the sound of a pumping heart. BOOOOOOOOM! Then arge explosion exploded in the seabed as a figureunched himself off from the ocean as arge pulsating water tornado were formed before dissipating into gas.. Katarina cheers in victory and Hikigaya and Oreki only smiles. Death Monarch has survived and now his body is transforming as blue aura seems to emanate out from him that is absorbing the energy of the Heavens and refining it. It was at this moment suddenly the space around Azief distorted. The whole world looks at this and felt something is clenching at their heart. The roller coaster ride they are on since they look at the battle is unbearable for some. ¡®Is this not yet over?¡¯ Some people said. The space distorted as a rip in space appeared above, below, right and left of the direction of Azief. Thening out of the rip in space is ck robe men with the symbol of a scimitar on their back Raymond instantly recognized these symbols and those ck robe men ¡®People from Kasap!¡¯ Kasap is an organization based in Turkey that specializes in assassination. Who would have though they would appear right after Azief is about to transform. But Azief is not flustered even a bit In his heart even though he is vulnerable right now, that doesn¡¯t mean he would die under the hands of some two bit killer. Buting for the lives of Death Monarch is not some two bit killer. A hundred mene out from that rips in space and what was shocking to the world was that all of these one hundred assassins is that they are all in Disk Formation. Even Oreki and Hikigaya gasped at this power. No wonder the World Government did their best not to antagonize the assassin organization. Who would have thought that they have such formidable force hidden? Azief scoffed. He might be afraid before but even as vulnerable he is, he could still run away. And when he finished his transformation which is only in a few seconds, they will all be crushed by him But before he even had a chance to make a move, there is a buzzing sound that sounded. At first the sound was weak and only few people could hear it but then the sound covered the whole world. Azief instantly recognize the sound. Because he sued to hear it in the grounds of his pce It is the sound of an arrow being loosened. A few hundred miles away is Sofia. She is not like Katarina or the other and her speed is slowpared to the other Even though her arrow is fast with the pressure of the Heaven and Earth it cost her valuable time to reach Azief in the South Antic Ocean. But when she almost arrived she saw from the distance that Azief is about to be attack from all sides. Without hesitation she brought out her Houyi Arrow. She only had nine arrows of Houyi in her possession. Each of them is capable of bringing down the sun and stars, destroying them into motes of energy. When she use the Bow the arrows is formed from the energy of the world so she has always been able to use AOE attack with rains of energy arrows. But she never used the Houyi Arrow. It is a physical arrow and it is very powerful and has a price for using it. So, she has always been storing it and never reveals it to the world. But now it is urgent. She could see that Azief is vulnerable right now. Of course she couldn¡¯t possibly have thought that Azief is not unprepared like before. Azief had already expected another ambush. After all he had many enemies that would be happy if he is dead. And what better chance then right now when he is vulnerable? But Sofia didn¡¯t know this. She panicked. Because she is reminded of a very painful memory in her past. She refuses to see the same scene like she saw three years ago. So without hesitation she brought the arrow out and a powerful divine energy filled her body the moment she touched the arrow She put the arrow on her bowstrings and she gripped the bow tight and then taking a deep breath and her strike aim true, she loosed the arrow to the enemy. The moment she loosed the arrow a buzzing sound sounded across the entire world that grew in volume. However the moment she lose that arrow, a blue light gathered on the bow and Sofia hand that was holding the bow which is field with flesh and blood in an instant began to wither. Even her vitality and longevity is taken by the bow. Then that withering spreads to her entire body. She ages almost instantly like her life force was all expended in that one shot of an arrow. Her longevity left her with only ten years and her potentials is almost being sucked away by that arrow. The light that gathered in the arrow chase the loose arrow and it merge with the arrow. The arrow turns pure blue. And then it reached its maximum speed. It broke through all the pulsating water tornados that haven¡¯t yet calmed down and any space turbulence around the sea. Then that buzzing sound turns into a furious and defiant roar. It is a roar of a Celestial. Azief was the first that recognize this energy. Because Azief once be Azul and he also possess Celestial meridians he is sensitive with the aura of Celestials. The whole world was shaken by this roar. Even the three of the most powerful people in the world, Katarina, Oreki and Hikigaya is shaken by this roar. Hearing the roar it was like their minds and energy is about to be sucked away by this roar and they could feel their blood flowing backwards, forcing their energy to go crazy. On the other hand the assassins in the sky all heard the roar and they bleed from their orifices. But that is not all. Some were injured almost immediately , some had their energy move in reverse as they coughed up blood and some instantly died falling down from the sky like a broken kite. The roar turns into a howl like a howl of a World Devouring Wolf, injuring many more in the process. From the very first moment it charged forward the entire world tremble violently. The killing intent around the arrow caused the people locked by it pressure to turn pale. The world changed greatly as it was like the whole world once again being pressured by the monstrous pressure of the Heavens This arrow thates out from Sofia bowstring is like a ray of death that shot out like crazy yet at the same time it is orderly. Sofia could barely maintain her flying as her entire body is trembling with pain and she showed sign of copsing because of overexertion. Her energy is all in the wrong ces and nothing she is doing could offset the bacsh of one arrow. Blood flowed out from her eyes, ears and nose and pain wrecked her body. However she stared ahead with a smile. In her eyes, she could only see Azief, hundreds of miles away from her. It was like right now only she and him exist. ¡®I¡¯m falling crazily in love with him¡¯ she realizes it at that moment. Because even with all of the pain in her body, for one moment her eyes locked with him, everything went away. She felt seeing him in pain felt more painful than this. She whispers something to the wind. Azief who was hundreds of miles away from her did not care about the assassin encircling him right now. His eyes¡­.prated the space turbulence, reflecting the light away and all in between as he read Sofia lips. ¡®No! No, no, no!¡¯ he shouted. *** The assassins and Sofia finally arrived. Anyway hope you like the chapter and if you like it please vote for the story and leave somements Chapter 342: That arrow (4) The arrow however had already been loosens and abyss of space was ripped apart and huge crack appeared in the sky The arrow broke through the heavens and earth as it closed in, creating ripples of monstrous pressure that spread in all directions. A monstrous killing intent came from the arrow It was as if at this moment, no person or thing in this world could stop this arrow. This is the might of Houyi Bow. At this moment the whole world also had one realization. It is true that Lady Sofia is not as powerful as Ice Queen Katarina or the other heroes like Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki or Jean but if one forces her to a death end and she uses the Houyi Arrow then it is doubtful that anyone in the world could be her match. And people remembered why she was ssified as a dangerous persona non grata in the World Government bounty list before they canceled of the bounty. It is because she possesses the Houyi Bow. But because she never uses it people forget that she even has it. Today, the might of her arrow and bow were revealed to the world. And a new fact emerged in this battle. Katarina is the strongest woman in the world¡­only if Sofia did not use her bow. The arrow shed by like sh of light and every assassins thate out from that rip in space all fell a sting of pain in one part of their body before they all exploded in a fireworks of blood and gore. And then the whole world was calm again. BOOOM! Azief body did not finished his transformation but Azief couldn¡¯t care right now And he flew as fast as he is breaking space and ripping the time-space barrier around him as he arrived almost an instant beside Sofia who is about to be unconscious. His eye sis anxious and there is fear in his eyes. Death Monarch, the strongest man in the world that did not even show one trace of fear when he was fighting the Heavens and not even when the assassins appeared. But now, for the first time since the battle begins, he shows fear. And he grabbed him and hugs her tightly. While hugging her he transferred Life Force into her. Azief life force right now has increased tenfold as he is as eternal as the Heavens right now. Life force is thrumming inside his every meridians and veins and it is channeled into Sofia body reforming back her Inner World and healing her injuries. But her body is dangerously at the breaking point. If not for Azief fast action, she probably would have to spend time in aa after this , and permanently abolish her hard earned work in forming her Disk Azief for a moment, wanted to take that Houyi Bow and break it into two because of his rage. But Sofia words bring Azief to a standstill ¡®I¡¯m notte am I?¡¯ Sofia said weakly as she is coughing up blood. Azief face turned hard and he hug her tighter. He kissed her on her hair and his eyes is red as water is forming around the edges of his eyes ¡®No, you¡¯re not¡¯ ¡®Good. Uhuk¡¯ she said as she coughed up another ck blood from her lungs as her body slowly regains back its vitality. But her potential will always be permanently scarred. But she didn¡¯t seem to care. Azief body is trembling. That moment just now is probably the most terrifying moment in Azief life. The thought¡­..of losing her¡­just the thought of losing her fill his mind with a future of an endless darkness. Having her in his arms, hugging her tightly to make sure she is still here calms his heart down. Azief don¡¯t know what to say right now, so he only hugs her. Sofia could not see him because Azief is hugging her. Smiling she tries to move her hand but unfortunately it is withered like a dried rotten plum exposed to the sun. She couldn¡¯t use her hands right now to hold Azief cheeks. To wipe the tears that is slowlying down from his eyes and falls down onto her shoulders. So, she lean her face slowly and gently kissed his neck. And she said ¡®See, I could do what she could do too.¡¯ Azief stiffened hearing Sofia words. Azief did not feel happy hearing it. Instead he felt guilty and his entire body trembles. All fo this¡­.and Azief shakes his head. This is not what he wanted for her. His words trembling he gently caressed her beautiful smooth silky hair and said ¡®You didn¡¯t have to do it, you know? I never med you. I never wanted you¡­to think you aren¡¯t enough. ¡® Sofia hearing this, in his embraces only smiles bitterly. In her eyes she could see Katarina hundreds of miles away and Katarina is also looking at her. Sofia closes her eyes before opening it back. Her eyes are gettingzy and heavy. The life force Azief channel will save her life but it does not change the fact that Sofia using that arrow expended almost everything in her being. She would have to rest and even Azief boundless life force must not force Sofia body to ept all of it. Unless Azief want Sofia body to explode with such massive life force injected into her body. Azief has to take it slow. ¡®I¡¯m tired¡¯ she whispers to Azief ¡®Lean on me¡¯ Azief gently reply. Sofia smiles as she could feel her eyes is slowly about to close. Then she asked ¡®This is not a dream is it?¡¯ Sofia asked. It has been a long time since she felt him on her. It has been a long time since she could feel this warmth covering her. It is a familiar feeling that she wanted since the day she left. Azief hug her tighter, tears is about to falls down from his eyes even more ¡®No, it¡¯s not¡¯ he answers. Sofia eyes is already half closed and she whispers to Azief ears that almost broke Azief heart with pain ¡®If it¡¯s a dream¡­.don¡¯t wake me up¡¯ she said as both of her eyes close. As she drifts into unconsciousness, she felt like she is walking on clouds, free and unrestrained, happy and euphoric. And she knows at that moment she is fucked. Because she has fallen so deeply, over the heel kind of love for Azief. She would never say it and she would deny it to death if anyone asks but it is probably since he saved her from the Super croc, her heart has always beats for him. Though he would never know that. That is her secret. And every time they kiss, his kiss is like sweet cotton candy. It is one of the things that Sofia notice when she kissed him. When they walk together in the garden or the park, he would hold her hand tightly and she always likes that. And sometime when he is not looking she would sneak furtive nces on him. She doesn¡¯t think Azief knows how handsome he is when you look at him from his right side. That feeling has always been saved up deep in her hearts. That why she is falling crazy in love with him. And as she is thinking of this, her eyes closed and she falls unconscious¡­with a smile on her face. In the sky, Azief has finished transferring life force inside Sofia body to make sure she will not be in danger after she wakes up. He holds her and then closes his eyes. Then opening back his eyes, a strong life force burst out from his body that the sky above him changed color to blue. The red sky is no longer there instead it is reced by a blue sky. His entire energy recovers like a dry tree revived in spring. His Inner world was constructed as fast as lightning strikes the earth His body and energypletely recovered. He made a fist and he feltpletely transformed. He kissed Sofia forehead and then his body split into two. His Shadow Clone appears and takes Sofia body as it flew across the South Antic Ocean. He looks in the distance and he saw the assassins. The one that is not yet dead. He slightly curled his lips and there is maliciousness in his eyes. He had always pursued the perfect physical body and the powerful force were just the way of Perfection that he had always pursued. The assassins were about to run away in all direction but then even before they could take that one step Azief spoke, his voice is like the decree of the Heavenly Will. ¡®SEAL!¡¯ BOOM! Thunder exploded from the blue sky as vines of lightning bolts stretched out forming a thunder cage around the entire sea. Azief is trapping not only the area but he also at the same time Seal the Space around it. Unless these people are able to break space and direct it to somewhere else, then they could forget of trying to teleport their way out of this On the other hand the higher up of Kasap that is watching this scene in their headquarters all felt bitter. Sithulran, Will of the World, Extermination thunderbolts, and even the Heavenly Thunder of Extermination all fought the Death Monarch in the span of one day. And all of these forces still aren¡¯t enough to bring him down. Kasap organization thought that they would score big after targeting Death Monarch. Who would have thought they have no made an enemy out of Death Monarch¡­new and improved. Azief survived all of this and now he had a wless perfect physique that could endure Laws altering. Even before this he was the top notch person in the world. And now he had transformed himself to be even more powerful. The thought itself was terrifying! Azief look at the sky and he felt that the Heaven is weakening. And as such the rate of the world healing would also be affected and also the spawning of the weak monsters. Right now, since Azief has fought the Heavens, and survived one way or another the Heavens have no choice but to recognize Azief existence But to say it recognize Azief it is like under ying down Azief capability. Instead of recognizing it, is more the fact that the heavens is incapable of doing anything to him anymore. Azief stood in the air valiantly, with his dark ck robe fluttering in the wind. The chilling atmosphere that is emanating from him is flowing between the heaven and earth, and all the people of the world that is watching this scene gulped in awe. The imminent vibe of death and destruction radiating from him indicated that he was not going to let it end here. He look at the frightened assassins in the distance and he gave them an eerie smile that would be thest thing they saw as Azief nce at his fist and then look back at those assassin. Frightened by Azief smile, some of those assassin cried in fear. Then he said ¡®You people really do not give me any respect? Do you think my reputation is built of hot air? YOU DARE!¡¯ His voice is like thunder roaring as the entire sky tremble and shakes. Then suddenly he disappeared from the eyes of the assassin because his speed was so fast that their eyes could not even perceive it In an instant he appeared in front of those people. He lift up his hand as the wind around him all condense and exploded as a primordial energy that seems toe from ancient time covered the whole thunder cage. And then a powerful force of destruction swept the area inside the sealed space of the thunder cage. And wherever that force of destruction swept by everything was extinguished. One could hear the wailing and screams of those assassins before they turned into dust. The screaming of their pain make people that were watching sweat buckets of fear. Then Azief look back at the sky and he waved his hand and the thunder cage was dispersed. He took a long time looking at the Heaven and then he said ¡®Today, I have something I need to confirm¡¯ as he clench his fist and a look of determination appears in his eyes. Whatever Azief wanted to confirm, it seems today event is about toe to a close. *** Hmm..what do you think?st chapter for this month I think. Unless I could finish what I was writing before the end of the month, this is thest chapter for the month Chapter 343: What is heaven will? (1) INDIA HAMPI The forest is vast and the trees are tall andrge, and the winds inside this forest is calming and serene. It is a forest that doesn¡¯t seems to hide anything sinister or evil. At night, beastes out and in the morning they return back. It is a typical kind of forest in the world after the Fall. Inside thisrge forest, there is one small structure that many people would not realize if one just passes by this area in a sh. On top of that structure, a flock of raven perched themselves on the ledges and the eaves, their eyes seem to be observing all. While some of the other flock of ravens perched on top of therge and tall trees nearby. On the ground, serpent¡¯s slithers around the branches and hides themselves among the leaves Two person walks surrounded by green mist as they stepped over the veins of dead trees that have envelops the ce that they are about to enter. Their eyes are both excited and their steps are marked with purpose. These two people are a man and a woman. The man is especially excited, a smile is on his face and his eyes narrowed. The woman on the other hand shows more of an innocent curiosity. One of the serpentes out of hiding and coil itself around the man. The man smiles and took the serpent on his hand and the serpent was enveloped by a green mist and morphed into a staff with a serpent head. The woman did not seems shocked and was more interested about this structure that remains standing even after the Fall. It even seems like it has not even get scratched. ¡®Interesting. Very interesting¡¯ the woman said. The man nodded in agreement. They slowly walked inside the structure, vignt in every step. They already got ambush by a monster horde before arriving here. The structure that they are entering is an ancient looking temple The man seems to marvel at the temple structure, his eyes beaming and the woman on the other hand look left and right to make sure there is no threat to the man before once again examining the Temple interior It is hard to see the Temple because from a distance it is covered by tall hills and tall and high trees. This Temple was not as ancient looking before the Fall, but after the Fall it was like it is transformed. Of course before the Fall happens, there is no hills and no tall trees near this temple but after the Fall, the geography and the flora and fauna around this Temple changed as it did on many other ce all over the world. They walk inside the Temple and the man smiles. He even wanted tough as he could not contain the happiness inside his heart. As he walks one could see red blood drips from his dark red robe and the boots he wears leave a blood footprint. Leaves fallen down from the robes. The same could be said for the woman that followed that man faithfully from behind. Outside the temple hundreds of monsters were ughtered, leaving their gigantic carcass to cover the area around the Temple. Their bodies were scattered around like a mess and their blood dye the grass and the soil wet and dark As these two people walked inside the first thing they noticed about the inside of the Temple is pirs. Lots and lots of pirs. The man knows this pir is not ordinary pirs. He once read about this Temple. He approached done pir and then he wondered. ¡®Is it really true?¡¯ he muttered. His question was heard by the woman. ¡®What is true?¡¯ The woman asked, slightly looking puzzled looking at all these pirs. The man only smiles and then he taps his fingers on the pirs and that simple and gentle tap of his finger created sound of music inside the Temple echoing and reverberating inside it. It was a pleasant melody. A wind blows by that caresses their cheeks and the summer scent could be smell inside the Temple. The music did note from him but from the pirs. The wind and the summer scent is alos probably the work of this pir. That man smiles. ¡®Musical pirs¡¯ he said and them he added ¡®Magical musical pirs¡¯ ¡®Oh¡¯ the woman said, closing her eyes and opening her ears as she started to listen to the melody before it fades out. ¡®That is interesting¡¯ she said as she opens her eyes. The man only nodded. Then he said ¡®Fifty-eight pirs. Not fifty-six. That is the interesting thing¡¯ He said to himself. The woman finally understands something. This man knows this Temple more than he let on. So she asks ¡®You know this temple, Lord Loki?¡¯ A woman that is beside that man said. ¡®Yes¡¯ Though he did not exude confidence when he answers that question. These two people are none other than Loki and Trisha. Loki nodded. ¡®I dare not say I know it. But I heard of it.¡¯ He added ¡®All good things I guess¡¯ Loki only smiles and Trisha knows not to go down that rabbit hole. She also did not say anything as she looks around at the temple. Loki faintly felt a little ease now that they are here. After knowing the location of that Orb, Loki and Trisha immediatelye to the location in the Treinheim paper after finished sending off Ezzio. The Treasury is another ce while the orb is here. Why it appears here and not in the Treasury is also weird. Because Trisha saw the orb in the Treasury. But now it is here. Loki doesn¡¯t want to see Ezzio again so maybe after this he would ask how that Orb appears here through some other kinds ofmunication device. He needs to improve his social skills after all. Loki shakes his head after arriving here. This area used to be a vige. A poor vige but a peaceful vige. Like most viges in the world it is ordinary with a little bit of pain and some small joy of life. The Fall changes everything After the Fall, nobody lives around here anymore because there are many beast and monsters that roams around this area. The vige people is probably all eradicated, eaten by monster or killed by other people or by the wars that ravaged all of India during the years where warlord rules overrge area. Though Loki put his bet on monsters. When Loki arrived here he saw hundreds of monster, all gigantic and many of them the size of a small hill. Probably only one of them is enough to swallow all of the vigers of this vige. He then immediately kills all of them as they are obstructing him to enter the Temple. After killing all of them and the coast is clear of any ambush he and Trisha finally enter the Temple. This Temple is the Vitt Temple in Hampi State Though it might have a different name nowadays considering the many warlords that spring up in India after the Fall. India in this past couple of years remainsrgely independent from the two great organization that have begun iming stakes since they have been organized. But the influence of the Republic and the World Government is slowly seeping among the warlords. The benefits of joining them sometime even outweighs the cons Loki could care less. After all he did note to the past to care about matter of nation of kingdoms. He is fighting for the highest stake. He is fighting for the fate of the entire Universe. As Loki walk inside the temple, he could recognize the disys of beautiful Dravidian architecture and carvings that truly speaks of those artisans of those times. Loki grins as he recognized something. Loki through his sensitive sense also sense some magics imbued in those architecture, in the murals on the walls, on the statue that lined ups on the outside of the temple. It is everywhere. It is finite, infinitesimal even, but it is there. Loki knows that many of the stories about gods in many cultures refer to those creatures that visited earth thousands of years ago. The stories are not just stories and the myths aren¡¯t just myths. There is a grain of truth in the old stories and old myths. Loki look around, his eyes seems to want to burn the image of this Temple inside his mind. Then he smiled ¡®India was probably also visited by those creatures¡¯ he muttered To say that those creatures are God is not entirely false. At least to the eyes of those primitive ancestors of humanity they must look like Gods. After all they could control the weather, predict the movement of the heaven and Earth, moves mountain and direct the waves of the sea with the simple matter of waving their hands. ¡®It is always a temple¡¯ Loki muttered in annoyance. Loki recognizes that after the Fall some Temple were morphed to contain some rare treasures or monster. ¡®Musical pirs¡¯ Trisha muttered in amazement. Loki nodded and began exining ¡®Yes, musical ¡°magical¡± pirs¡¯ He stressed on the magical part and Trisha could only roll her eyes and shakes her head. But Loki pretend like he did not see what Trisha just did and resume exining things about the Temple. ¡®It baffles people of course. From what I know a long time ago a British man tries to unveil the mystery by breaking two of the pirs but they could find nothing inside it. So, it should be fifty-six pirs¡¯ and he smiles a knowing smile. Trisha found this weird. Then Trisha look again at the Temples and then she realizes something and she look back at Loki. ¡®But there is fifty-eight pirs¡¯ Loki nodded with a mysterious smile. ¡®It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ Loki said without exining any exnation. ¡®This Temple¡­. does it have connection with those creatures?¡¯ Loki thought to himself. *** Anyway, I decided to release two chapter today. Anyway, I think this month every day will have one chapter( Not promising anything. If I fall sick I won¡¯t be posting anything) .And before anyone is confused about why no posting for five days I address some matters on the Age of Heroes page so I am going to copy paste that note on thement pageter. Anyway, I know I said this arc is about to end but damn it is taking time. At first I tried to skip it but then when I write it I know that if I skip it thatter I need to exin some things. I am setting up when Azief bes Sovereign everyone will get the feeling that they were at least not blindsided why Sovereign are so powerful and why they are the way they are This chapter in particr delve into it a bit but it is subtle. The whole chapter also deals and show what influence the Death Monarch really posses all over the world. Since most of the time we are seeing the world through his eyes and he rarely exercise his influence, the readers might think his influence is not as terrifying but in this chapter it also talk about in the eyes of the world what a terrifying anomaly Death Monarch really is and why the whole world walk on eggshell when there is anything concerning Death Monarch I could not skip it and instead I was forced by my own characters to write it. I need to exin some thing in details so that if there is a plot hole in mys troy it will not be that much. I talk quiet a lot this time. Anyway, next chapter in a couple of minutes Chapter 344: What is heaven will? (2) Loki went to the Main Hall and behind him Trisha followed only to see something that make his eyes narrowed. An altar. This altar is weird in that it doesn¡¯t seem to originally exist in this Temple before. The altar was made by some kind of illuminating rocks but the coloring out from the altar is not blinding. Instead it only glows intermittently with bluish dark glow. ¡®It is supposed to be there¡¯ Loki said, and one could see he is slowly getting angry Loki looks at what supposed to be the ce where that Orb is. He sighed. ¡®It¡¯s not there¡¯ Trisha said stating the obvious which only increase Loki irritation ¡®I have eyes. I could see¡¯ Loki said sarcastically, as his eyes turn cold. Trisha clicked her tongue in annoyance and then said ¡®Could it be Ezzio lied to us?¡¯ Loki shakes his head almost immediately ¡®No. It is not him¡¯ Trisha looks questioningly at Loki and asks ¡®How are you so sure?¡¯ Lokies closer to the altar where the Orb should be. Then he pointed to the base of the altar ¡®Look¡¯ Trishae closer and examines it. There is a scribble. No, she thought as she finally recognizes it. ¡®It is a painting. Of clouds¡¯ Loki nodded But Trisha doesn¡¯t understand. What does a painting of clouds mean to Loki and why does that makes Loki sure that it is not Ezzio that is lying to them? That is what puzzles Trisha the most Loki knows Ezzio. He wouldn¡¯t dare do it because Ezzio knows him and he knows Ezzio. And if he really doesn¡¯t want Loki to get the orb he wouldn¡¯t even try to negotiate. Since Ezzio doesn¡¯t know the use of that orb he didn¡¯t even have any motivation to keep it. Of course if he knew, Loki knows whatever persuasion he said would not be able to let Ezzio give the location of this Orb. The second reason was because he is sure it is not Ezzio is because of that painting. He knows of that painting. It is like a calling card. He has seen it a few times on his dealing with the many seedy people in the crime underworld. At first when he saw the empty altar he thought it is Yewa Hafar work. That he had found it. But no. It is not his work. There isn¡¯t that stench. At least it is better that this Orb falls into the hands of that person instead of Yewa Hafar. But still, Loki would find his heart more at ease if that thing is in his hand. ¡®Lord Loki, tell me, what does it mean?¡¯ Trisha asked ¡®The moving clouds high on the heavens. That is his symbol¡¯ ¡®Symbol? Whose symbol?¡¯ Loki bitterly smiles as he answers ¡®I don¡¯t expect you to know him. He is quite reclusive and he rarely shows himself to the world. But he had quite a run in with the World Government and the Republicst year. But because they were so many shocking things that happensst year people might have even forgotten about him¡¯ ¡®Who are you talking about, Lord Loki?¡¯ Loki look at that painting, the flourish of that style of painting shows the arrogance of its painter and sighed. ¡®Ku. Or Sora. It could be tranted as the sky or Heaven. But it could also means Void.¡¯ Then Loki added ¡°In the Void is virtue, and no evil. Wisdom has existence. Principle has existence, the Way has existence, spirit is nothingness¡¯ Loki suddenly spouts a quote from Miyamoto Musashi in the Book of Five Rings The moment Trisha heard that name she immediately remembers that person. Void! ¡®You mean Void stole it. That guy stole it? He didn¡¯t seem like a thief¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®Why?¡¯ she asked ¡®I don¡¯t know. And it doesn¡¯t matter why he stole it. But we must get it back.¡¯ Loki frowned. He had to hand it to Time. It is making him work for it. Trisha look at Loki frown and then she sighed. ¡®Will you not tell me what about this Orb that had you all riled up?¡¯ Trisha asked, her eyes staring at Loki. Loki only smiles bitterly but he did not answer. ¡®Another secret? Or is it another lie? Or both this time?¡¯ Loki did not say anything. So, Trisha also bes silent. After a few second of awkwardness she said ¡®The Broker?¡¯ she asked ¡®The Broker¡¯ Loki replied. Trisha walks out from the Temple first while Loki stays inside. He sighed and then he smiles. Then he slowly tapped his finger on the pirs as a melody sounded from the pirs, the sound carried by the wind of the forest and he smiles a little bit wider He understands something as he tapped these musical pirs. Could it be the reason why Yewa Hafar could never find the orb is because it is in this temple? Could it be this melody thates out from this Temple is the same kind of melody thates out from the Wheel of Reincarnation? Loki heard it of course. That melody. But not during Azief summoning of the Wheel. He heard it too but it not quite the same a Azul melody when he make his Wheel rotates. He heard it a long time ago when he met Azul. It is probably why it doesn¡¯t have much effect on him. He realizes that during the Final battle, that melody could weaken Yewa Hafar. Of course at that time it is not Yewa Hafar the whole world was fighting. It is his master. And his master has no match in this Universe. Loki taps his finger on another pir and another melody sounded. This Vitt Temple has fifty-eight musical pirs. Could it be if one taped the whole pirs a new melody mighte out? Is that the reason why so many beasts roamed around here? And if so, what Melody this is? And then Loki had a feeling. He closes his eyes as he tries to sort out all the thoughts that is swimming inside his mind right now. Could somebody have foreseen this thing all those thousands of years ago, and help humans to build this temple by imbuing some magical properties in these pirs to make sure it does not fall into the hands of Yewa Hafar? Or is it just a happy coincidence that the same melody that could suppress Yewa Hafar is the same temple where that orb is located? It is hard to believe it is just a coincidence ¡®Fate?¡¯ Loki asks in this empty temple and his voice slowly was drowned out by the sound of music thates from him tapping the pirs. ¡®Destiny?¡¯ he asked again and he smiles. Then heughed. ¡®I never even believe in those things. Not because I deny its existence. But because I don¡¯t want to be chained by it¡¯ Then he added ¡®My Grand Path is not that different from Azief Grand Path¡¯ Then heughed even more boisterous as his hand keep touching and tapping the pirs as he walks out from the temple with a joyful mood, the melody rings inside the Temple, resonating and like a bell tolling, sound only certain people could hear He might lose the Orb but he senses something more important than that. Something or someone have foreseen all of this and that something or someone is probably on his side. Whether that something is fate or destiny or someone or something else, Loki now have more confidence. It is just a premonition but Loki premonition is usually scary good. When you once see the secrets of the Universe, Loki premonition is no longer just some normal premonition. It could even be considered a supernatural premonition. Is it a Deus Ex Machina? Because Loki kinda need one right now. Nothing is going his way. He always hated reading story that have Deus EX machine in its plot. But in real life, he desperately wanted some kind of divine help that will help him save this fucking Universe. He is tired of doing this alone and he is battered by fate and destiny. He is like Sisyphus pushing a rock to the top of a cliff only for the rock to steamrolled him at the top and he had to repeat it again and again. But he kept going. Probably that is why Time God Jean in the future chose him. Because he probably knows that no matter how sick and tired, how beaten and broken he is going to get trying to save this Earth and all of the Universe he will not give up. He just couldn¡¯t give up¡­not when hope is there. It is kind of cruel to have hope sometimes. It makes people unable to let go. Not until thatst moment came. No one understands this obsession and fervent desire unless they experienced the Final Battle. It was hopeless from the very start. It is why he understood Louise and Morgana in a way. Morgana might not have fought in the Final battle but she also probably lost a few important people in her life in that battle. Even until the end, Loki still doesn¡¯t understand Morgana and what she truly wants. Even now, he is questioning what Morgana told her about her motive. She always said she wanted to kill Death Monarch but Loki could see there is love in her eyes when looking at Azief. It is the gaze a daughter gave when they look at their fathers. Loki sighed as he wondered whether this premonition is really right. Loki then walks out from the Temple and saw Trisha waiting for her. ¡®You really wanted to see the Broker? Don¡¯t you at least wanted to wait a couple of months¡­you know to let things cool down a bit?¡¯ Trisha asked ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡®I know you don¡¯t like seeing him especially after¡­you know¡¯ Trisha said. Loki only bitterly smiles and said ¡®Desperate times call for a desperate measure.¡¯ Trisha only shakes her head. It is not really desperate right now. But she must admit seeing the Broker and hearing what that person had to say is probably the fastest way to get information on Void. Void. A reclusive expert like that is hard to find and even harder to trace. ¡®I don¡¯t think the Broker will forget that you sabotage that person ns in Bolivia. The Broker lost a lot of men that day¡¯ Trisha said She looks worried. Loki on the other hand only waved his hand and smile ¡®I am just worried that if you go to the Broker this time, that there will be a trap waiting for you¡¯ Loki shakes his head. ¡®Let¡¯s just says I have leverage. Just open the portal¡¯ Trisha harrumphed in dissatisfaction. ¡®Fine. If you got trapped there don¡¯t me meter¡¯ Loki only chuckles. Trisha then threw out an octagon shaped metal on the ground as the space around it weakens and a portal to another ce emerged out from the octagon shaped metal. Loki enters the portal and Trisha follows behind as they disappear from the Temple. The flock of ravens around the temple ps their wings upwards and disperses and the serpents that slither around the grass and around the branches dissipated into green mist that is carried over by the wind. The ce was quiet and calm after Loki and Trisha left. Half an hourter however something weird seems to be happening. It is the second weird thing to happen in this area today. The wind change directions and the area felt like it is beingpressed and stretched until it reaches its breaking point. Then a space distortion happened and the space deconstructed itself around the Temple as a person seems toe out from the thin air. Destruction energy emanated out from him. That person looks around the area. He saw the destruction left behind by Loki and Trisha and only smiles. He saw the Temple and he was about to enter the Temple but then he stopped. Looking at the Temple, his eyes seem to be wavering with feeling of fears. He looks at the Temple in disgust and backed away from the entrance of the temple. He could hear the ringing of the melody inside the Temple and his face frowned. ¡®No wonder, no wonder I could never find it. It is here¡¯ he said to himself. That person however did not seem that disappointed as he said ¡®At least it is not here anymore. It is fair game for anyone now, Trickster¡¯ that person said with a malevolent smile on his face. He then walks back from the Temple and as he takes a step he disappeared from the area. The winds then blow gently and the forest is calm again. Everything seems calm¡­. on the surface *** I saw xincerely novel get first ce. And then I saw many romance novel taking all over All and I suddenly get the idea to also write a romance novel. it was then I was reminded of something. Lord Shadow is not yet finished. It hasn¡¯t even get past the first threshold which is the Time Crisis. Then there is Age of Adventure. And Age of Heroes. And Age of Heroes Novus Gaia and I satrted foaming in the mouth. Can I finish all of it before I died? Huhuhu. I guess I will not be trying to be writing romance. because if I did I will amke sure you would curse me. Helia and Arial, Azief, Sofia and Katarina, Aero and Amy. My work always had some kind of romance tragedy waiting to happen. I still remember the spew of curses I had during the Arial Helia Incident. Anyway double chapter today, Hope you like it Chapter 345: What is heaven will? (3) SOUTH ATLANTIC OCEAN The thunder no longer roars, the winds on the sky slowly dissipating and the heaven seems to be defeated. But that person still looks at the Heavens like it still had onest thing to do. His eyes show he is not yet done. ¡®Not yet¡¯ he whispers, his eyes are sharp and severe. ¡®It is not enough¡¯ It is not yet enough for that person. His ck robe seems to have given the illusion of the people that is watching, like that ck robe could cover the whole world. Great auras of powers emanated from him, an energy of seven different energies that influence all the energy around him. This man decided that today is the day. He needs to resolve something in his heart. Only then could he confidently tread his Grand Path ¡®Today, I have something I need to confirm¡¯ he said as he clenches his fist and a look of determination appears in his eyes. There is only one person in the world that could look at the Heaven this defiantly and without an ounce of fear. He is the legend of the world and the strongest man in the world Death Monarch Azief His heart is zing with a willpower to defy the Heavens And then something happened. Something that he willed to happen. Because right now, what he needed is time. Right now, he needed time to think and contemte because the next step is important and he needs to prepare his mind. Because he could feel it. That thin barrier between mortal and God¡­. he is almost grasping it. He is grasping at empty air right now¡­. but he knows it is there. Somewhere¡­. that barrier is there. And when he found it¡­then and only then he could break that barrier apart and surpass his limit. Right now, everything else is tuned out of his mind. It is strange and weird. He out of all the heroes of this era is gued by problems of the emotional kind. It should have slowed him down in his journey to strength or at least halted his ascend to the peak of power. Yet it did not and it never has. One could even say that the problem of his heart be a fuel for him to understand more. When he wanted to run away from his matters, he went cultivating. Just like right now. As he decided to confirm something and as he gazes upon the clouds and the sky above it, everything faded away. All of his distracting thoughts flew away like he is waving his hand and the clouds all moved away and all he is thinking about is none of those things. His eyes seem to be shining with some kind of ancient wisdom and the aura in his body emanated that feeling of an ancient being like it is etched in his bones And something seems to be formed dep inside him. It is a kind of willpower that trumps everything. It is desire, a want, a need¡­yet it surpasses all that and none of that. It is difficult to exin and even harder to understand. Nothing could erase it or wore it down once it is formed. A pure desire of wanting to know¡­of what binds him and what chains him in this vast Universe, that desire turns into a me that could not be extinguished A Will. In his mind, he asks these questions. Is there truly no free person in this world? Is being a true free person is a curse instead of a blessing? What is true and false? Azief only wanted to know this question. But the more answers he got, the more question he had to ask. He didn¡¯t want to be the frog that think the sky he saw from the bottom of the well to be his Heavens. He wanted to know more and see more, feel more and understand more. He wanted to soar on the sky and see what is out there. He wanted to be¡­more¡­more than what he is right now. He is still looking at the sky, his eyes clear and full of determination. However, this is not the same sky that everybody is seeing right now. And in their eyes¡­. Thing are a little bit different than the way Azief sees the world. Because right now, in Azief mind everything is slowed down and as such his eyes are looking at winds slowly disappears in slow motion, a distant thunder stretched out in almost a snail crawling time span. To be more urate his perception is speeded up and everything seems slow. As he looks at the heaven he is thinking of many things. Today he is about to confirm something. And if he does, then this path that he had taken is correct. Azief think of all the things that happened since the Fall. There are many things that have happened and there are some things that have passed him by. He was the same person back then. At least some of that part of him still exists. There is regret a bit in that, and some longing for that past version of him. But, he embraces it. All of it. The regret and the longing He is remembering each and every single one of those memories. It is the reason why he bes whatever he is right now. As things appears slow in his eyes, Azief could even see some wind that is slowly forming under the perception of his eyes. He could saw the particle around his body is being pushed away by the emanation of energying out from his body He wanted to sigh and wanted toin In this world, no one seems to understand him. Or the things he did. When what he did and what he thoughts of is extremely simple. There are many opinions regarding him. Some say that he is a Devil not caring about all the lives in the world. And it is not hard to understand why he got such a reputation. Each time he battles someone, the people that was caught on the crossfire was numerous. Some of them survive, while others be coteral damage. If one looks at his battle against the World Government almost a million has died when he attacked that Ind of Peace with his Seven Battlestars. And of course because of his disregard for people when he is in a battle unless that people is the people he knows or have rtions with who he saved, other would usually be his unintentional victim and that disregard for lives gained him many enemies. When he killed so many people in the Ind of Peace, those soldiers he fought¡­did they not have fathers, sons, daughters or wives? Didn¡¯t he fear those people would seek him to avenge their family? But did he care? He didn¡¯t. Because no one could harm him. A person couldn¡¯t, and a hundred people couldn¡¯t and even a thousand people couldn¡¯t. Those that try such things have already turns to ashes beneath the roads of ashes and dust beneath the Death Monarch boots. A Devil. That is what some people believe. However, the people of Pandemonium believe him to be the guardian angel of their lives. Azief did not even have to do anything to gain such reputation among the citizen of Pandemonium. As long as he sits on that throne is the Centre Pce of Pandemonium, the safety of Pandemonium is guaranteed. His existence alone is deterrence to those who have ill will. Everyone who lives under the grace of Pandemonium pray to the Death Monarch and love him even if he doesn¡¯t love them Because Death Monarch did not need their love and nothing would change even if those people didn¡¯t love him. Nheless, temples are erected for him to show their love for him. Some even believes the more they love him, the more they would receive the care of the Death Monarch. He did not discourage it¡­but he did not encourage it. He did not want to know if people are building a temple for him and he does not care enough to discourage them. After all, the tragic affair that happens since the Fall could break a person mind. Not everybody is sane these days. Even Azief sometimes question his own sanity sometimes The things he did and the things he had try doing and the question is his mind all shows him that he had be a different person. He did not shy away from killing and when he had an objective he would not mind risking his life to make sure he would aplish it. This is nothing like him before the Fall. He is not a cowardly but he is not that brave either. And probably that is the reason why those insane people built those temples for him. In a chaotic world, to live as safely as they did in Pandemonium, to prospers and thrive in a world full of dark forces and monsters in the forms of beast and people, is because of therge shadow that the Death Monarch cast all over the world. It is arge shadow that chills the heart of any criminal and thunder in the hearts of other forces. His name alone is enough to make sure criminal think ten times before doing something and makerge organization and warlord to halt their moves confirming many things before doing anything. Then there are also some people who believe him to be ambivalent in action and behavior. And this is also hard to dispute. He could be like that sometimes. And there are people that believe him to be just an entric person like those experts that seclude themselves in mountains or secret inds and don¡¯t want to enter the world stage. While some other people believe he is just like other power hungry people that wanted to rule and conquer the world like the World government and the Republic using his brute strength as his weapon to slowly conquer the whole world. Azief smirk a bit thinking of this. *** This is a bit short because if I continue I had to stop a little bit further and it will increase the SS count to much. I try to strike a bnce between long chapter and amount of SS so that it will not drive away readers too much. If I posted the whole chapter then in one sitting one had to use fifty SS and that would only made me lose reader. in the end, I am like Azief. greedy and selfish. As a writer, i want my work to be read by other people. Anyway, I hope you like the chapter and please vote for it. Thank you all for staying until here amidst the horrible grammar in the beginning. I have improved a bit but I am not perfect. I don¡¯t know how to hire a PR and what should I offer them. After all while I am a contracted author I am not on the high tier author like the others so there is not much that I could offer. But I also don¡¯t want to offer too little. After all, there is a lot of chapter one had to PR if they work on my book. Hmmm. Anyway just ranting a bit. I should have not rant so much. Now, you just waste one SS to hear my ranting. Sorry. Mwahahaha ( PS: Only this one time I am going to be this cheeky. Next chapter afterword will be pretty dry) Chapter 346: What is heaven will? (4) If there is one thing he wanted, ruling the world is not one of it. It is too inconvenient and it did not answer the question he had in his heart and in his mind. If ruling the world would show him the answer, then he might be interested. It is the reason why the World Government have rxed against him and why the Republic try their best not to get into conflict with him. Because they both know that their interest does not align, so why bother making themselves to be enemy with him. But both of them are also wrong on their perceived reasons of why Death Monarch did not desire the world. The World government believes he is just beingzy and found it troublesome to have the grand aspiration that they have, to unite humanity and bring peace to the world. They believe it to be a grand aspiration. To Azief however that grand aspiration isughable. The Republic on the other hand believes that the reason why he does not want to rule the world is simply because he is not interested in it. They were both wrong. Azief himself never like ruling people and was not adept at it but that does not mean he is a wooden statue. He used to have this thought of also ruling the world, and he also had interest in it in the beginning. Only after knowing some things and understanding some things, he lost interest. Pandemonium is one of the three great powers in the world and everyone knows that the Death Monarch rules it. But is he really the one that rules Pandemonium? He created Pandemonium. That is true. But did he rule it? No. That is the truth. He did not rule it. People forgot that while he sits on the throne and his word isw, he never rules Pandemonium directly. People forget because all of Pandemonium official establishws ording to what they think Death Monarch likes and dislikes. They know the Death Monarch hated organized crime so they banned them. They know that the Death Monarch hated very, so any vers that dare to sail the Pandemonium Sea would be executed. When all of thesews were enacted and written Azief had never spoken anything about it. But the officials were all proud. Because to those officials the silence of Death Monarch in those issues means his assent and his approval. If he does not agree he would surely say something These officials all have seen how the people outside Pandemonium. They all acted like beast and monsters. Withoutws and enforcers to enforce thosews, peoplemit crime when it suits them, killing and even more horrendous crime wasmitted, and people suffering are as heavy as the weight of Heavens. But in Pandemonium it is different. Death Monarch sitting on the high Throne is like the most effective deterrence. No one wanted to be pulverized into atom particles with one punch of Death Monarch The people that are in Pandemonium court are all volunteers. Seeing Pandemonium in peace and a good ce to live for civilized person, they all believe that they are doing good in the world They do good things so they believe themselves to be a good person. They all think that they have read the Death Monarch mind and serve the court in the best interest of Death Monarch. If they know Azief could care less about the courts and its officials, how sad would it be for them. He did not decide policy, did not establishws, did not care much about taxation and one could even say he does not care whoes and who goes in his court. Those who rule it is his officials. And who is those officials? It is the people under his friend employed. The people that Sina trusted, the people that Wang Jian, Athena, Freya, Somi believes and trusted. They filled the vacancy in the central governance of Pandemonium. Probably only Loki understand him and probably only Loki could see that while Death Monarch words is like a decree from the Heavens to the people and the officials of Pandemonium, he never directly rule. When he was offered the throne, he took it. Why? Because not taking it will be inconvenient and taking it will be convenient. It is that simple. The one that created the government was not him. He never cares for such thing and he never understands why the people after the Fall wanted to establish governments or create some kind ofw or governance. This is probably the attitude that made Azief the first person that touched the barrier between Sovereign which is as lofty as a true Godpared to the other stage of cultivation. To Sovereign, unless you are at least half Sovereign you are no different than a mere mortal. Even Half Sovereign, if a Sovereign really wanted to kill them even if a Half Sovereign muster all of their strength, they would surely die without a shadow of a doubt. Azief thoughts was different than the other people of the world and he did not share their belief and their desire to create the old world. Because that old world has crumbled and so does its way of life. Azief epted this easily and embrace it wholeheartedly. But not all of the people in the world is like him. To Azief he does not understand why the people of the world could not see that it doesn¡¯t matter what civilization you created, what kind of organization you form or what kind of conglomerations you create, with sufficient power one could turn it to dust in one swish of one hand. Azief saw it earlier than the other. Or probably he is the only one that realizes such things and determinedly survives all those tribtion and life and death situation and be who he is now. To create all of those thing is easy. With powers and abilities humanity possesses now, to build a building that reached the sky would probably only take a week and to create arge city would probably only take a month. But as equally easy it is to create such thing; it is as equally easy to destroy it. When Azief fought Sithulran, how many ind was sunk down to the sea bed and how many hidden viges and lives were taken unintentionally by him? Without power, all of those things that people created is like building a house that is built upon pirs of salt and sand. With one gust of a wind, it would crumble down. Which is why he had always find it weird why people like Hirate, Boris and many others instead of seeking for power waste their time busying themselves with scheming and plotting. This is not the world before the Fall. You can scheme and plot to take down people stronger than you¡­this is still true at least to a point. But only up to a certain point. However, when someone reaches a certain level, no matter how many schemes you could hatch and how many plots you had hidden; it would be pointless unless you could kill him. This is why Azief strive for greater power and strength. Because he knows when he reaches a certain level, no matter how people plotted against him or try to harm the people he loves, if he is strong enough he could reverse Heaven and Earth and render all such petty schemes and plot useless. Azief right now could arrogantly and confidently say he is not afraid of schemes or plot. It is not because he is confident in seeing through all plots and scheme. It is because simply that even if it¡¯s the scheme is shown or directed at him; he would just simply break it down. It is why he did not try to scheme against Loki. It is why he does not scheme against any other people. Because he doesn¡¯t need to and it is pointless to do so. If he really wanted to kill, for example, if he wanted to kill Hirate do the people in the world believes that he would care even if Hirate is the President of the World government that he, Death Monarch would not dare kill him. It is simply because it is inconvenient to kill him and Azief had never and interest in killing him. Killing Hirate would invite chaos. And chaos would not be beneficial for him to seek the answers to those question he had in his mind. But the most important thing Azief found the man to be¡­¡­ interesting. To fail two times against him and yet have that steely determination no matter how many times he fails, to Azief, Hirate was a rare talent. There is a strength inside him. But it is also a waste. Azief only know one way to reach the top. Forward. He moves his feet forward and he keep walking. He rarely looks back. He only looks back if by looking back he could move forward. Other than that, his eyes is forward and his feet keep walking. He did not waste his time trying to build things or create things. Not because he didn¡¯t want to or couldn¡¯t. It is simply because he knows he is not yet powerful enough to protect those things he created. Since that is the case, why bother from the beginning to start such thing and plunge oneself into a world of hurt and pain? He is strong now. But he knows he is not the strongest. He had climbed all the peaks that this world has to offer But outside this Heaven, outside these cages many people have put themselves in, Azief knows, there is a Heavens beyond the heavens and there are many more peaks he needs to climb before he is truly on the apex of existence. People said that the people standing at the top are lonely. They are all powerful old creature unmatched in power and at the same time lonely. *** Thank you for reading. Hope you enjoy the story. i said it is going to be pretty dry right. Anyway, this chapter explore many things and maybe serve as a look back at what Azief has achieved all these years. Chapter 347: What is heaven will? (5) Azief¡­honestly don¡¯t know. Is loneliness the price to pay to stand on the top? He could feel it too these past few years. He had improved by leaps and bound after his meeting with Azul. His eyes were opened to more and more secrets of the Universe. He felt he is the only one in this road. When he looks back he could only see a few people that is also walking the same road as he is. But the people he loves and the people he cares about was all behind him, far and almost like a mirage in a desert, unclear, trying to reach him. Sometime he asked himself. Is he abandoning those people, or are those people abandoning him? Is he walking too fast and they stopped because they could not follow, or is it because he walked too fast and those people, no longer wanted to follow? He thought of this matter and he could not help feeling some kind of loneliness. He was used to loneliness. But in the past, that loneliness was not that intense as it is right now. Because now he knows how to feel. If Sofia problem is that she feels to much then he had the problem of not knowing how he feels until thest moment. As he walks forward and father than anyone else, he be something else. He is not a wolf. Alsurt once joked that he is Fenrir. A harbinger of destruction and Enders of All Life. Because at the time Azief was trying to kill his feeling. Only be being heartless could he survived. And the World Ending Wolf is heartless as it is merciless. Alsurt once ask him if that kind of path is worth it? At that time, that was the only path that Azief knows. But now, he knows better. He is not a wolf. He never wanted to be a wolf. Azief¡­ was more than a wolf. He is even more than a lion. He is not the dragon that sails the clouds. He is the heaven because he decides so. This is the world which only the strong survived. To have the right to do anything in this world, one needed to abandon the feeling of weakness. One needed to transcendmon sense andmon feelings. That is what Azief once believed. But he is no longer. It is the same reason he hated the World Government. Creating a nest for humanity, restricting their choice to choose who they wanted to be is why Azief despise the World Government. When someone reached level 10 and if they are the citizens of the World government their growth and development will be decided by the World government. However, people still flocks to the World Government. Why? Because they offer protection and a nest. To Azief that protection is a cage. And the people of the World Government are all birds trapped in arge cage. It is no different that the heavens above Azief head. No one knows how many times he looks up at the sky and itch to have a battle with the Heavens. After he saw Azul his desire to contend against the Heaven grew. Each time he looks up at the sky above, his eyes seems to be challenging the Heavens. The more Azief walk his path, the more he felt that he transcends worldliness. Heartless and merciless. But it also makes him feel like he is slowly bing less and less human. It was then he met Azul. The more he experiences the lives in those sabers that feeling of humanity slowly returns. Six lives and six emotions It is enough for such a magical experience to evoke feelings and sentiments. And then he saw Azul. And by talking to him and seeing him executed his spell, a new road had shown itself to him. So, he jumpsnes. While the others still following that oldne, he notices something. So he quickly jumpsne. He did not want to follow the path of heaven. The path of heaven is not like many people believe. It is not merciless. It is looking at all things as equals. And looking everything as equal it is no wonder that the Heavens views human lives as straw hats and dogs. Because everything is equal under its eyes. And as such it appears merciless and withoutpassion. Azief body is full of the Heavens energy but he himself is not the Heavens and he does not want to contain the Will of the World. He challenges the Will of the World and he had won. He did not want to usurp the Will of the World. He only wanted to prove that his Will could take some of the space in this world and show him his Grand Path His Will could even overpower the Heavens He defies Heavens because he doesn¡¯t want to be merciless and heartless. If he reveals his thought people might be thinking he is spouting abstract nonsense but that is not the case. He knows it. To cultivate the Path of the Heaven, one had to watch all things as equals. One had to lose many things. And those things he had to lose, is something he could not do without. So, he chooses another path. Azul chose his path because of his anger and regrets. Azief chose his path because he doesn¡¯t want to lose what he already had. From the beginning till the end, Azief did not change. He is still greedy as he is before and as selfish as he is before. He wanted everything and he would never let go the things that is precious to him. And even though it inconveniences him, it is when that selfishness arises from his heart that he would get up and despite that inconvenience he could even defy the Heavens. He is as selfish as it gets. Sacrifice someone he loves for the greater good? Fuck that. Give an equal trade for an equal power? Fuck that too. He will not give anything and he would not be sacrificing shit He did not care about people mocking him. Because honestly who dare mock him right to his face unless they are tired of living? He selfishly going to do everything he could to protect everything that he had. He would not even give an inch. That selfishness turns into an obsessiveness and that obsessiveness turns into a Will. He wanted to roam freely on the vast earth andugh at the Heavens, like a carefree immortal traversing the starry rivers of the Universe. So, today he would confirm one thing. Is the Heavens¡­truly eternal? Then as he thought of this, something seems to open itself inside Azief mind. He could feel some kind of energy in his soul. It is unseen, and could not be sensed but it is there. It is something that seems to grow. It could be strong but it could also be weak at times. It is Willpower. And the whole world now moves at the normal pace. Azief broke from his contemtion as he could feel a qualitative change is happening in his soul And his eyes are glowing with bluish color and seem to contain the vast universe inside it. And he smiles widely His eyes could see it. The energy all around the world flowing and ebbing like a wave. In Azief eyes it is manifested as a string. It is connected to everything in this world and bind everyone and everything It is gentle at times but it can also be hard. For a fraction of a second Azief was awe in amazement as he sees the world like this for the first time. It was absolutely breathtaking Then he remembers what he wanted to do. And he began looking, his eyes seem to be searching something, his Divine Sense right now expanded to the whole world as he focused his senses to seek for that energy. He then senses it and look upwards, his eyes look challenging and his face has a smirk. And he saw a thin string that seems to want to recede back to space. That thin string is about to merge with everything, once again epassing the whole world and act as its Will. Even though it is thin, Azief could see the enormous energy that thin string possesses. It has a certain divine aura about it that make people wanted to submit. But Azief could not care less as he felt a little different than the others when it is his turn feeling that energy His Defiant Heart seems to not care about that aura and even seems to despise and disdain it. It seems to envelop the entire world. Azief wanted tough as he looks at that thin string. It is probably thick in the beginning but after attacking him, it has turn into that thin string. A thin string that seems to hover in the world that only Azief could see but possessing such bright and powerful energy that it seems to fill the world with colors ¡®Is that the Will of the World? Is that it?¡¯ Azief ask himself, with his tone look like he is mocking the Heavens. And heughs It seems that the Will of the World is eager to leave. And an evil smile surfaced on Azief handsome face. How could Azief just let it go like that? *** End of this chapter. Next chapter is titled Grand Path. Hope you like the chapter and understand what Azief path is and why he was so obsessed with it and this actually connect what will happen in the future. At least the new changed future. Ciao for now. See you tomorrow Chapter 348: Grand path (1) The energy is strings, tangled and untangling together like it was sew upon the fabric of time and space, of reality and whatever that lies beyond it. The concepts were sewn upon this knitted designs and the Laws seeps into it Azief could not help but marvel upon it. One could see many more than just strings. Sometimes there is some floating globules of light that seems to pass through those strings and sometimes altered the appearance of the strings. Azief still did not understand what he is seeing and what it all means but at least a new world has opened up to him. Azief was looking at the sky like he is seeing some kind of exotic delicacies and is eager to quickly eat it His aura is rising up and the area around him seems to bend out of their way creating blurry image of Death Monarch which only add to the terrifying pressure and his image to the people watching him On the other hand, the whole world is looking at the Death Monarch imposing stature on the air with trepidation. They could not help but gulp and felts sweats forming on their forehead. Such raw power and might. If they have to face Death Monarch in a one on one battle, they are quite sure they would surely be turn into dust in just a few seconds. To meet Death Monarch and to trade blows with him only a few people in this world are qualified. Meanwhile on the sky, the energy emanating from Azief pressures the entire ocean as not even the wind dares to ruffles the robes of Death Monarch and the sea waves that exploded out from the sea dare not ssh itself to Death Monarch His body seems to be enveloped by a weird energy that seems to be melded with other energy The energy around him seems to contain myriad energy of creation and destruction, like he was the source of all energy. Around him one could still see the effect of the destruction when Death Monarch use his one wave of his hand to shot out a powerful force of destruction that kill all of the assassin. The whole world saw how wherever that force of destruction swept by everything was extinguished and destroyed. Just remembering the screams and the wailing of those assassins could bring a chill into one heart. And Death Monarch appearance at that time truly made everyone who felt him felt dread. Even after killing so many people, it was like he was just swatting a fly as he did not even change his expression. However, he still stands there on the air, looking upwards. So the whole world was curios and also perplexed. What else? Right now, Death Monarch have finished his transformation and his body has recovered almost immediately. There are no wounds on his body and nothing at all to suggest he was attacked by the Heavens most powerful arsenal. The vital force of life that seems to spread out from him as the center is prove of that fact, as the undting waves energy ripples out. So, what is he waiting for? Then the whole world saw Death Monarch said something. To those who bought a high surveince device they could even hear what Death Monarch was talking about. And since Azief did not seal the area and he didn¡¯t care if people are listening, it is extremely easy for anyone to hear what he is saying ¡®Since you are already here, why do you want to leave in a hurry? Please stay a little bit longer. I felt it is inappropriate if I didn¡¯t repay what you have given me¡¯ That is what they heard. But not everyone understand who is Death Monarch is talking to. And on Azief face there is an evil smile Azief was speaking to the Will of the World. The people of the world could not see the world Azief is seeing but Azief could see it. And that is the only thing that matters. The other people are still blind but he is awake and he could see it His guess was right. The world is bing sentient and has possessed a Will. This fact, everyone one way or another knows this. They could feel it. And probablyter in the future, that Will coulde into the Earth morphing into a corporeal body and possessing intelligence like humans. However, what he wanted to confirm is that whether the Will of the World could be destroyed. The Will of the World is formed from the Will of the myriad beings that lives and dies on Earth Azief did not know it but if Loki is here he would answer that it could. After all, in the future this happens before. After the Six Sovereign was crowned, Raymond and a few other Sovereigns manipte the Divine Laws and cut the Will of the World, ending the Prohibition of Sovereign. The Prohibition of Sovereign was ended because the act of cutting the Will of the World cuts the path of anyone for ascending to Sovereign. ¡®No more new Sovereign¡¯ Raymond deres this to the world at the time The Will of the World at the time was tore apart and the Universal Laws went crazy, as the waves thrashed around the shore and the sky spouts thunder and lightning that could decimate mountains. Azief on the other hand found the answer by himself today. He seeks and he scour and finally he found the answer. One of the answers to many of his questions. He breathes in and then he opens his mouth and he roars to the clouds. The sky opened up above him and the wind was chased away bringing the clouds with him ROAR! The sound of the wind tearing apart and space being broken fills the entirety of the sky and sound of explosion exploded out in the broken space. The undtion of wavesing out from his roar is like a strong waves beating on a small boat in the middle of the sea as it beats the clouds and the wind squalls. ¡®HAHAHAHA¡¯ heughs. Hisugh seems to echoes through the entire world. It was arrogant and unrestrained, looking down on all creations. However, to the people who wish the death of Death Monarch thatugh seems like a tolling bell that will only stop on the day of their death. ¡®He survived¡¯ some of the crime family head in some secret location in Earth spoke in resignation. Then they would sump with a listless expression on their chair Most of them have betted that Death Monarch would not survive today but who knows like before that bet against Death Monarch is always wrong. Some of the crime family head seeing this turn of events where Death Monarch survived even slump on his chair looking dejected and wanted to stuff their stomach with wine and forget what happened. The criminal world all know one thing. That as long as Death Monarch exist, the crime families have no way ofing into the surface, of seeing the sun and breathing the fresh air. The Kasap organization who was watching Death Monarch intently using their surveince device after seeing the failure of their assembled elite force immediately packed up and leave all of them went into hiding. It was organized and swift. They don¡¯t want to face the wrath of the Death Monarch when he returns back to Pandemonium. They are all going toy low. Only the old man with the monocle still stays in that dark room without a light seemingly oblivious of the failure of the HQ to eliminate Death Monarch. Even if he knows he would probably not be scared. He only sighed and shakes his head ¡®I already told the Young Ones not to be too rushed. Death Monarch is not that easy to kill. They should have listened to this old man¡¯ Then the old man sighed again as he sits down at his chair and continue carving the wood. This Old Man did not emanate any fluctuations of energy but he is not afraid of Death Monarch finding him. If Death Monarch could find him that would truly means it is his fate to die. Because this dark room is not a normal dark room and this Old Man isn¡¯t some normal Old Man. The Old Man keep carving the wood, concentrating fully on the wood he is trying to sculpt. He put the thoughts of killing Death Monarch to the back of his head *** Part one of an eleven thousand word chapter. Anyway hope you enjoy it because this chapter will also hints to the next development of the story. Many of the seeds were nted and it is now time to slowly watch them grow and then reaping it. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 349: Grand path (2) Meanwhile on the sky of the South Antic Ocean, Azief is trying to grab the thin string with his hand. His hand itself is envelops by seven energies that seems to be able to grab anything in this vast universe. Wherever it passes, it either absorbs, destroy or break down the concepts and energies they sh with Even though there is no longer thunder and lightning. The roaring of the wind did not cease and light filled the dark sky The thin string sensed danger and immediately shes through clouds as it retreated away as fast as it can. Azief wanted to clear a doubt in his heart and in his mind and want to take advantage of the crisis to strengthen himself. That is what he had always done to get stronger. Take advantage of the crisis to be stronger, no matter what. And now there is a chance for him. His body is now like an empty receptacle. With his body transformation, he felt he could contain more than just energies of the Universe. He could contain even worlds inside it. His body alone is powerful enough to smash Laws. What kind of concept is that? To destroyws just by using the prowess of the body This kind of terrifying body physique, there is not many in the world that possesses such strength and prowess. He roars and then heughed. To the people watching Death Monarch behavior right now, they could not understand. But some people understand. Even though Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond and Katarina are now far away from Azief location, they could still see something and sense something. They are just not quite sure whether what they are sensing is really what they think it is. It is hard to confirm unless one sees the world through the eyes of Death Monarch Oreki sighed. And then he turned to look toward Hikigaya and said almost despairingly ¡®The Wall is getting taller and taller. Can we even climb over it?¡¯ He said with a sigh Hikigaya heard it and there is a faint smile on his face. His eyes were shining golden colors before but now it has dimmed and the blood that drips down from his eyeballs has also dried up. There is still some paleness on his face, his back is sweating cold sweat and his hands are still trembling because of the pain but he only smiles and said ¡®If it is so easy to climb this wall, why would we desire to climb it? If it is that easy, why would we even try to climb it?¡¯ Oreki hearing this was shocked before heughs joyfully and nodded his head in agreement. ¡®True¡¯ he said and then he turns to look toward Katarina. Katarina look at him and raise her chin. Oreki only shakes his head and then said ¡®He is fine now¡¯ Then he added ¡®He is better than fine. I just hope he remembers old favors¡¯ Oreki said looking at Death Monarch trying to grasp at something. He didn¡¯t know what the Death Monarch is trying to grasp but he could sense something that is changing in the energy of the world. He had a pretty good guess what Death Monarch is trying to do. In the end, his Grand Path is not the same with Death Monarch grand path So, there is no need to understand his path Katarina only nodded, understanding Oreki feeling. She herself felt it and had a guess. But her Grand Path is quite simr to the path of Heavens which is why probably she didn¡¯t even try to understand Azief Grand Path. Freedom. That is Azief creed. But her creed is to bind. To let thing stay as they are. To froze a moment eternally In a way her methods are the same like the Heavens. Oreki look at Katarina lost in thought after nodding at him smiles a bitter smile and then with a sh of thunder he disappeared from the scene. Hikigaya on the other hand no longer have the beast he had ridden to the battlefield before. Instead under his feet is balls of clouds. He then said looking at Katarina, his voice is weak and he seems to suffer quite a grievous injury during his battle with the Divine Thunder of Extermination ¡®My work here is done. Tell him, I have paid my debt. We are even¡¯ Katarina nodded and Hikigaya clouds moves away as his figure slowly shrouded by a fog of clouds and disappeared from sight. Raymond on the other hand look toward that dark clothed figure in the sky and sighed. He looks at Katarina and then he also sighs. There is only silence on the area between Raymond and Katarina. Other than the sound of the space breaking and wind roaring in the distance, it was like silence has descended in this part of the sky ¡®You¡¯re not going to say something?¡¯ Katarina asked Raymond. Raymond contemte a bit and he close his eyes as he seems to be thinking of something ¡®What else is there to say? What is there more to say?¡¯ Katarina look at Raymond like he is some kind of a weird person she did not get a grasp on. ¡®Why did you save him? You didn¡¯t need to. And everyone knows that while Hirate try to appear buddy with him, everyone knows Death Monarch hated the World Government ways of doing things. If not for his disdain for dirtying his hand, he would have killed Hirate a long time ago¡¯ Katarina asked. After all she understood why Hikigaya trying to save Death Monarch. Hikigaya wanted to repay a debt. He must have saw something, a path leading to the trial he should have walked on when theyst shed in Ind of Peace. So, today hee to repay it back so he would not owe anything to Death Monarch in the future Oreki while is not that close with Death Monarch his presence here can be understood. Oreki had always have vague rtionship with Death Monarch but Raymond? There is not much rtion there nor is there a need for Raymond to try to save Death Monarch life Even if he does note no one would me him. Raymond also seems to be thinking of how to answer this question. He will not talk about Hirate matters since he did not want to talk about politics. After all it is not like the Death Monarch is that fond of the Republic either. He will only answer why he came today. There is a shadow of a woman that shed by his mind when he was thinking the answer to this question and he smiles bitterly Then Raymond answered Katarina question ¡®Because he wanted to save the world. He was fighting Sithulran and if no one helped him before, one could surmise they might be more opportunistic viins trying to take his life than just Kasap.¡¯ Katarina shakes her head and decided to ept that exnation. Then she said with a kind of a mocking smile ¡®You are still that honorable man I know. A good guy¡¯ Raymond notice the mocking tone she use ¡®That is actually a burden¡¯ Raymond said. ¡®What is?¡¯ ¡®Being honorable and good¡¯ he said. Katarina was silenced and the she nodded and no longer offer any words. If Raymond is the typical hero in a story, then Azief is a viin. Because viin is true to their desires. Everyone have a light and darkness in their hearts. But people always pretend that they don¡¯t have that darkness in their hearts He embraces the dark side and stay true to his desire no matter what people say. But its probably because of that he is lonely Someone who is true to their desire is usually lonely. Raymond just shakes his head and asks Katarina, breaking the awkward silence between them with another question that doesn¡¯t help to ease that awkwardness ¡®I always felt that you don¡¯t like me¡¯ He ask looking straight at Katarina. ¡®I don¡¯t¡¯ Katarina answered swiftly ¡®Why?¡¯ He asks calmly. the answer did not shock him that much. After all he had always expected so. But Raymond didn¡¯t think she hated him because he is in the World Government. It doesn¡¯t seem like Katarina care much about the Republic. After all the one ruling in her stead is her brother. So he was always curios about why Katarina never seems to like him ¡®Why does it matter?¡¯ she asks Raymond frowned and said ¡®We never sh swords against each other and I don¡¯t think I did anything to make you hate me so I want to know why¡¯ Katarina look at the distance and saw Azief. She smiles a bit and then she answered ¡®He doesn¡¯t like you¡¯ Raymond was curios of this and then he also looks toward where Katarina gaze is seeing and he understand He almostughs at the reason ¡®Is that a reason?¡¯ he asks Katarina nodded and answer ¡®It is a reason for me¡¯ Raymond hearing this unexpected answer suddenly chuckles Then like he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore heughs at the absurdity of it all. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ heughs ¡®So that is the reason¡¯ he sighed and then he nodded and added ¡®Thank you for resolving the knot in my heart. So it was always that simple. I wish I was that simple¡¯ he said and then without turning back he fly below the sky and disappeared from sight in almost an instant Now, only Katarina is there, looking at Death Monarch in the distance. *** The other have retreated and only Katarina is still there. Anyway, who do you think best girl? No, don¡¯t tell me. I know all of your thoughts. I heard all about it. Anyway, I am not going to make it easy for you all. Like always I am the S author. Mwahahaha. Chapter 350: Grand path (3) Now, only Katarina is there, looking at Death Monarch in the distance. She herself is feeling weak. Her eyes seem heavy and wanted to close and she could only see a blurry image of Death Monarch in the distance. Then she falls down unconscious but before she could even fall down a few meters below, someone hold her and carry her down gently. That person is wearing a ck robe that seem to be knit from the darkness of the night and that person channel his life force to Katarina as that persony her down beside another woman. This ck robe person is none other than the Clone Body of Death Monarch. Beside the unconscious Katarina is the unconscious Sofia. Azief clone body seems to marvel at this sight and he almost smirk which is uncharacteristic of him He sighed as he holds both of those women hands and channels his life force slowly and gently so that he wouldn¡¯t identally burst their body to be wrecked into deviation of energy Meanwhile, in the sky, Azief instead of emanating an aura of embracing life on the other hand is umting killing intent all over his body. The reddish ck aura spreads out from him like he is the source of darkness ¡®Eternal¡­¡¯he said and then he grins. He pushed his feet and the air on his feet crack and exploded into a deafening sound of explosion. The space around him bend and the particles of light around him refracts and seems to waver. Then in a blink of an eye, he moved faster, as light around him also bend and curves upward and downward at the same time while other time it is bending itself on the opposite direction. It was silent an d unseen. That was how fast he was moving. With his body getting stronger, his body could handle the pressure of the speed now forced onto him Azief is chasing the thin string and he would never let it go. Their chase seems to bend all manner of concepts in this world and throw every path they passed by into a chaos mess of energy He keeps grasping around the thin air each time he moves and the thing that makes him annoyed is how close he is in grasping it. It was so close he could almost taste the sweet taste of victory. And Azief eyes became even more determined each time the string managed to get away Each of his grasp is like a fatal strike as the motion of his grasping movement rips apart space and distort time, creating a weird dtion of time wherever he grasp his hand The energy that ising out from his body did not help to minimize the damage he done to an area. Seven energies that seems to govern all manners of concepts is emanating out of him, an unstoppable momentum of power is slowly building up with each failure His eye is still on the price. No matter how fast the thin string seems to move Azief is always just one step behind, chasing it with his eyes wide open. By now they already move away from the South Antic Ocean and the coteral damage he left behind is shocking. Like many people once said about him, Death Monarch is a storm. If a storm does not move, then it is good and nothing bad happens. But once a storm forms and moves, many things will get decimated by the storm Azief after his body transformation also increases the speed his body could now exhibit and even now as he is chasing the string with breakneck speed in the eyes of the world, Azief knows deep in his heart he could push it even further. On the other hand, the whole world was shocked because the Death Monarch seems to be chasing something in the air. He is not only chasing something; he is chasing it with a speed that surpass the perception of even the most perceptive levelers. And some people don¡¯t understand what Death Monarch said before he disappeared from the South Antic Ocean. ¡®Eternal? What is Eternal?¡¯ But some people of course could understand what he means. Some reclusive experts only smile bitterly. Death Monarch has always been contending against the Heaven. No one knew Death Monarch Grand Path but they all know that Death Monarch did not really cultivate ording to the Will of the World. One could see it from the way he acts and the way he fights. Perfection is a taboo and sooner orter the sh between Death Monarch would happen. Those experts know it and so they could somewhat guess Death Monarch intention. An old person drinking whiskey on some kind of dark room look at the sight and he smiles viciously ¡®What a person! To try to strangle the Heavens! Bold!¡¯ The old man said and heughs. Everyone knows Death Monarch name so fame was not the reason he is doing these things. And people like Death Monarch might even disdain such thing as fame. So, the only reason why Death Monarch despite the pain and difficulties is doing these thing is probably because of something else. To the old man it seems like there is only one reason why Death Monarch acted like that. ¡®To seek an answer¡¯ The old man said to no one in particr. Those who understand was shocked and those who did not could only marvel at the speed the Death Monarch is employing in his chase against some invisible force. As he grasps the air, Azief could feel the energy of the world seeping into him like he was the sponge and the Will of all living things in the world is water. His body is gathering divine momentum and a superior force ising out of him that seems to shake the sky. As his momentum keep increasing the whole world seems to be pale as dark snows rain down from the sky. Some ces in the world rain down ck snow while some other pour down rain and some other ces be a thundernd as thunder strikes down the Earth erratically like it was going crazy. Aziefugh in almost an insane way seeing all of this happens with no care in the world. And it is clear from his eyes and his action he despises the way of the Heavens. He is ferocious and deadly and the divine momentum that is building up seems to resonate with all the energy in the world. It almost seems like the world seems to be vibrating as light bends and refract as the chase between Azief and the thing string intensifies. Unlike before his speed was silent and leave no trace. It was almost like he wasn¡¯t there flying around the world chasing invisible things. It was like he merged with light and then arrived at the point end of that light and then he keeps chasing using this new method. It was like an instantaneous movement One could at most see a sh of light before he disappeared almost immediately after. In the blink of an eye Azief and the Will of the World has raced all across the world and leave their mark all over the world in the sign of space breaking, storms forming and thunder attacking And the Will of the World is getting even weaker as it used all of its power to defend itself from Azief incessant act of trying to capture it The thin string seems to have some sort of protective fog surrounding it. It is formed by the Will of all living thing in the world. It is like an imprable shield. But Azief only scoff looking at thatst ditch attempt. His body is now full to the brim with the energy of the world, his momentum is heaven defying and with that he pushed his body to reach the fastest speed it ever reached as it even seems to touch the barrier of Time and Space And for a fraction of a second Azief saw some bits of an image from the future before he appeared in almost an instant just a few inches from the thin string. ¡®Now¡¯ Azief shouted to himself Azief smiles confidently as he stretched out his hand and the might of Heaven and Earth erupted out from him almost instantaneously And with his fast movement and the energy around him that is growing even bigger his might pressure the space around him as it bends as he grabbed the string and the whole world seems to tremble the moment he grabbed it. BBOOOM! Volcanoes erupted in some parts of the world, the sea went crazy, the world shakes and the sky roars in pain. The moment he grabbed that string a counter energy run through Azief body which only helps refine his already powerful body. Aziefugh in amazement. It does not hurt at all. Instead it was like he was bathed in cold water on a hot day, feeling refreshed It is like some nourishment that the Will of the World provided as it tries to struggle free from Azief grasp. ¡®A Will¡¯ Azief said to himself as the thin string seems to struggle and utilizing everything it could tor try to free himself from Azief grasp. Azief only smirk with satisfaction. ¡®You attacked me today¡¯ And with that sentence it his eyes turns cold. Then he added ¡®While it did not inconvenience me and instead be an opportunity to me it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you attacked me¡¯ He grins and said ¡®Weakening you is the same as strengthening me. You just attack me and expect me to just relent? That would not be appropriate considering I put myself to be your nemesis. I despise your way and will not follow it. I just wanted to confirm something¡¯ he said as he slowly grasps the thin string tighter. The sky rumbles and one could feel the world roars from all directions. The wind blows by producing roaring sound and thunder and lightning cracked the sky The defense around the thin string slowly crack before it slowly crumbles and all of the defenses that the thin string has erected against Death Monarch was rendered useless. Cr¡­.crack! BOOOM! *** Saving girls, defeating the heavens all at the same time. Hehehe. Anyway hope you like the chapter and leave somements. Chapter 351: Grand path (4) At the sound of the crack a grand explosion erupted in the air above space. It exploded with energy that it seems to parted all the clouds in the southern hemisphere. It turns out that Azief and the Will of the World fight has gone out from Earth already as they are just a shy away from Earth atmosphere. The thin string bes thinner and it gave buzzing weak sound like a whimper. The energy of the Heavens was breached and a different kind of Will usurped it. No¡­it is melding into it, taking away some of its specialty and devouring the useless things in that Will. Light shattered around the thin string. It was like the thin string was bombarded by the might of a creature that stand in defiance and run contrary to the principle of heavens. What is the thing that Heaven believe stand on contrary against them? Perfection! It is a taboo and an existence that is hated by any Will of the World. Because only the Heavens could be perfect Azief kind of understand that. It is why he was subjected under such punishment. Perfection is rare. It is not exaggerated it almost extinct. Such being that pursue perfection either die midway or seed and be a Supreme Being in the vats Universe. The reason why it was so hard to pursue Perfection was because of the constant need for more energy to absorb and refine. But on Earth, Azief knows he could cultivate his Path until the end. Because the world has the World Orb. The thin string in the grasp of Azief is like a fish being strangled struggling to fight. But it is useless as the rate of destruction that Azief exhibited is truly shocking. All over the world dark ck snows keep piling down, the birds fly away as the sky keep darkening, the winter wind blows from all directions, the cutting wind split hills and settlements Azief could sense all this. But it did not make him hesitate at all. He smiles and then he crushes the thin string with his hand as motes of energy seems to spread out all over the world. A force spread out all over the world. It is an invisible force but everyone could feel it. Anyone without missing even one could feel something is changing in the world. It is a type of premonition and also some kind of instinct Erika who was halfway across the world is on a small boat. Her head is lying on the chest of Antonius. She felt cold suddenly like winter wind passes her by and something wet falls down on to her When the force spread out throughout the world she opens her eyes slowly. Then she looks at the sky and her hand seems to be touching something. She hears the Song of the Sea, the Song of the Wind, the Song of everything under the Heaven and that lives on top of Earth, their melody mncholic and full of bitterness. She felt a Will disperses and a new Will was formed. She shakes her head and smile bitterly. She looks back at the sky above her and she closes her eyes before opening it back epting what has happened It was that droplet of water falling down from the clouds that caused her to be awake. She saw a droplet about to fall onto Antonius forehead. She waves her hand and that droplet went away. She did not say anything to wake Antonius. She caresses his cheek and kiss him gently. Then she only looks at the empty space in front of her and the only thing could see is the vast blue sea and many gigantic sea monster silhouette below it. She looks at the Sky, felt the Will and then she looks at Antonius and something is building up inside her heart and her eyes felt wet. She touched her eyes and she almost wanted tough and cry at the same time. She hears the Song of everything under the Sky, but she also has her Song that she wanted to sing to the sky She thought about all of the things that has happened and she doesn¡¯t know what to feel. The years keep going and the time wille. But until that timee she will only see good things and see beautiful things. She will appreciate the beauty that this new world has to offer She decided so, so she will do it. She wanted it to be so, so she will fight for it. All the heroes of the world seem to be fight for something. By fighting for something they see their Grand Path and those that is brave and bold will surely walk that path until the end. Everyone seems to be fighting for something. She has no grand aspiration to be like those shining heroes that define an era. She only wants to fight for the things that is precious to her. She takes a deep breath and try to calm herself down. ¡®It is not time¡¯ she said. It was probably to herself, or it might even be to Destiny and Fate. It is not time she seems to be saying. It almost sounded like a prayer. It is also the same words Loki always said. Yewa Hafar set up chess pieces and Loki is moving it and they both think that they are the only yer in this universal chess game that spans Universes and realities. Erika dare not say she is a chess yer. But she knows the chess moves ahead of others. And probably knows more than she lets on. So she sighed as above her head clouds of rains gathered together and rains falls down. ¡®This rain¡­when will it stop?¡¯ she said and like the clouds is responding it falls down heavily. She did not know whether to smile or cry at this moment. Antonius opens his eyes and saw Erika. He groggily was woken from his sleep, but even as the rain keep pouring down, not a drop of rain is around him. Erika let the rain falls down on her but she did not let it drop on Antonius. He saw Erika looking at the vast sea, sitting beside him and smiles like an idiot and hug her, as the rain finally drop down on him, his body seems to not care about the rain or about being wet if he could hug Erika. Erika smiles with a joy she tries to hide. To Antonius the rain is nothing to worry about. The rain however signifies something quite different for Erika. She could feel that the might of heaven was surpassed and felt that person Will supersede it. And she knows what this means for her. ¡®It has begun¡¯ she said to herself. The time she has is limited. Erika being hugged smiles bitterly after remembering about that matter but because Antonius hugged her from behind he could not see Erika face. She likes the rain. She hates the sea but she likes the rain. Because when it is raining she could hide her tears. Like any other person in the world she doesn¡¯t want to get wet with rain and tremble with a cold. She could only hope that someday the cold rain could be warm tears. She let herself be hugged as she let the rain disguise her sad tears. No banquetst forever. She is crying because goodbye is near. And the rain is not yet stopping. Erika even hope in her heart that it never stops. She sighed before her eyes close and she fall to Antonius embrace. They hugged together in that small boat, two people with each of them have different thoughts. One wanted to live together until he dies, the other wanted to create as much as happy memories before her timees. The energy dispersal keeps going. All over the world people felt that there is a slight change in the energy of the world. On the other hand, on the edge of Earth and space, the moment Azief crush the thin string it tries to put some resistance. It erupted with power but the result is as in as day. Azief body right now is like some kind of powerful ancient artifact, the auraing out of him is like he is some kind of supreme primordial existence. How could the thin string which could be considered the weakest part of the Will of the World could possibly contend against Azief prowess? From the very first moment Azief grasp the thin string, web like crack patterns has already surfaced back then. It is a thin string but also at the same time it is just some kind of manifestation of the Wil of the World. Coming out from Azief hand is a pure aura of Destruction that seems to flow across heaven and Earth and below it. The Nether Disk is slowly being formed inside Azief Inner World. With that crushing something seems to broke in the world. The motes of light that exploded out when Azief crush the thin string melded with the world almost immediately, probably it is recuperating again. Aplicated smile formed on Azief face. ¡®I have finally confirmed it¡¯ He sighed and then he said¡­. *** Chapter 352: Grand path (5) ¡®The energy of the world is limited¡¯ And there is a frown on Azief face. It seems he finally saw the path he had to take. Azief was the first that truly confirm that one way or another this pace of humanity fast leveling up will slowly weakened as time passes by. Because the density of energy needs to be replenished The energy that has been taken and the energy that has been refined by all the people in the world takes time to gather back and it is no unlimited like some people believes Azief has been thinking of this since he realizes that as his body is different than the other the consumption of energy that his body required is higher than the other. When he absorbs the energy of the world, he notices that the thick energy that is around that area seems to be thin. At first it wasn¡¯t that noticeable because he could see that after a few days, the energy around that area return back to being normal But as his body is getting stronger he realizes it is not as simple as that. Sometimes, when he finished absorbing the energy he realizes that around the area where he performed such acts, the energy around that area almost seems to be non-existent anymore. And it takes a longer time to replenish itself. It was then that Azief develop this idea and thoughts about the true state of the Universe. The energy might be a lot but at certain point of evolution, one might even have had to take all of the world energy and causes the whole world development and evolution to halt. Azief do not know now it yet but it precisely because of this reason that the Sovereign enacted the Prohibition of Sovereign. And he was the one who created the Prohibition in the first ce. Sovereign are powerful existence akin of a God with powers and abilities that is beyond mortalprehension. The only thing that could kill a Sovereign is other Sovereign or other creatures with the same level of power like Sovereign. Each of their battle could destabilize the Universe they resided in. If not for the World Orb, Earth would have been destroyed the moment a Sovereign is born Azief look on upwards and saw the vast dark space that lies ahead of him. And then he looks down and saw Earth. He stands there on the edge of Earth and the vast universe beyond, the determination in his eyes is clear and there seems to be wisdom in his gaze Around him his body is experiencing changes no one could understand. The Nether Disk sessfully formed inside his body as his body emanated an aura of the Chthonian element. He could feel the energy that seems toe from the souls of himself and of others. It is abstract and unexinable energy Then he roars at the space as the barrier between Earth and atmosphere seems to be rolled up as an almost powerful energy erupted from Azief. He is forming another Disk. This Disk is even more overbearing than the Nether Disk. There is a reason why he grasped the thin string other than to confirm things. It is to steal its essence. The Essence of primordial source. The Universe in its vastness was born of this power. Thunder does not form and the wind does not blow and the clouds did not gather but the might that is gathering around Azief body and inside him is a bundle of energy that surpassed anything this world has ever seen Azief just finished forming his eight disk but he didn¡¯t even break a sweat. The Nether energy is an energy that flows in almost every Universe. Because everything that lives, dies and the Nether Disk capitalizes in that energy that flowed between the realms of the living and the dead. This is a powerful energy to refine and turns into a Disk. As such it should have drained one power and physical body but Azief felt no such thing. After his transformation, the burden on his body lighten and his movement felt like there is not additional friction with the pressure of the world. It is not like before that he felt like an oppression from the Heavens. It was like he is jumping on clouds. That is how light his body is. His speed even if he does not use his maximum speed he would probably be faster than Will in a race of speed now. It is because of that his body could now form Disk without burden. His choice to use the Heaven Punishment to refine himself was the right decision. To form Thirteen Disks would take a long time but today Azief is already about to form his Ninth Disk. The energy around him form eight colors that seems to meld and refine the energy around him to have his colors dye them and influence them The energy he got from the thin string is the energy of the primordial. The universe ¡­¡­ in its vastness is born of this power. He reminded himself of that. In a way primordial source is the power of creation. It is different from the power of destruction. It might be obvious that of course destruction and creation is different but such difference is actually hard to differentiate. Destruction birth creation and creation progress to destruction. Where is the line between the two concepts? And where does one begins and one ends? When this primordial energy turns into Laws it bes the ultimate form of existence maniption. This primordial energy did not only help Azief spells or attacks, it also nourished Azief physiology. In many mystics teaching this energy have many names. Across the ages and eons of the history of the Universe people called it the Essence of God. T he God Force. All in all, in those names and terms they call this power, is because the awe and how powerful this energy is. To born a Universe one need such primordial energy. Azief wanted to cultivate this Law in the future. If he mastered it, the primordial force that had generated everything, and origin of every universal concept it would give him the true position of a Supreme Being This power goes beyond the boundaries of any level or scale and as such, if he could have mastered it he could achieve an almost nigh omnipotence. Reality, Time, Space, Life, Death, Matter, Energy and every possible and impossible concept existing and non-existing in the omniverse from a single particr to the infinite omniverse it is all originated from primordial force. This energy connects everything and keep the concepts all over the Omniverse working as they should. Azief body right now is like a mass of primordial energy. A small mass but it energy sends ripples all across the Universe. It is a faint fluctuation that seems to ripple even through the Dark Universe where dark titanic monsters seem to reign. The fluctuation even reached Azul in the Vast Universe and a certain Sorcerer in some of rectangle Universe also sense the fluctuation. The Sorcerer smiles and said ¡®A new God is being born. A good seed¡¯ he said before trying to find ways out from the weird universe he is trapped in. BOOM! There is an explosion inside Azief inner world. A mass of primordial energy seeps through the Inner World deconstructed everything and constructed everything back in a fraction of second. Even his body in his Inner World was willed into existence inside that world by the Primordial Energy. And Azief takes a deep breath and exhales. His eyes seem to glow deep dark blue, like his eyes seems to see through the Universe. He thenughs. Nine Disks! He then tries to check his status windows. Thest time he saw his status windows it seems to be distorted. NAME DEATH MONARCH GENDER MALE LEVEL 79 CLASS ¨C RACE Eterna Sacred FAME CONVERTED INTO EXP POINTS AUTOMATICALLY. DISK NINE [WORLDLY DISK] [UNIVERSAL DISK] [ANCIENT RUNE DISK] [CELESTIAL DISK] [ALL SOURCE DISK] [ANCIENT DEMONIC DISK] [AETHER DISK] [ NETHER DISK] [ PRIMORDIAL DISK] SEEDS NINE (TREE OF LIFE) SEEDS CONCEPT [DEATH] [LIFE] [REBIRTH] [TIME] [DARKNESS] [ELEMENTS] [DESTRUCTION] [DESTINY] [FATE] BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL UNDYING BODY ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] SKILL EXPERT PRECISION GREAT SOUL PERCEPTION PURE DIVINE SENSE DEMON BEAST EYE OF NIGHT GRAND TELEKINESIS EXPERT WATER ELEMENT MANIPULATION LARGE GRAND HEALING SLASHING WIND VORTEX DEATH ENERGY FIST AURANITE FLESH WYRM NERVE SKY SLASHING SLASH CLOUDS DISPERSING FIST EARTHQUAKE STOMP RED DRAGON TRAMPLING THE HEAVENS CLASS SKILLS SHADOW ETERNAL ABILITIES INTERGALACTIC FLIGHT SABER GODLY EXPERT HYPER STRENGTH HYPER SPEED EYES OF FIRE PENETRATING VISION MICROSCOPIC VISION ICE BREATH WIND BREATH DEATH BREATH SIX PATH FINGERS ¨C HEAVEN SUNDERING FINGER (INDEX) ¨C LIFE GIVING FINGER (THUMB) ¨C DIVINE SLAYING FINGER (PINKY) ¨C STAR SHATTERING FINGER (MIDDLE) ¨C DESTINY SEVERING FINGER (RING) ¨C WORLD CLEAVING PALM (PALM) RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] EQUIPPED ITEMS BAG OF HOLDING BAG OF LARGE HOLDING ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT WEAPONS HIDDEN REAPER BLADE REAPER SWORD HALBERD OF SEVEN HELLS OF ICE NINE HEAVEN LIGHTNING TRIBULATION BOW Azief sighed a bit. Now seeing it, it is even more terrible than before. It was like it is now experiencing a glitch. Azief expected it. The stronger one be the status windows slowly be insignificant. In a way, the status windows are like a training wheel for kids. As one got stronger it slowly distorted. Especially if that person strength has reached to the point it could fight against above his or her level. He waves his hand and the status window was wiped away. He stands there on the air smiling, his body emanating an almost otherworldly pressure as his robe flutter proudly in the air. He slowly descended down in a graceful manner. And then as he descended down he saw the effect of pushing the Heavens until it is almost at the point of destruction. *** Hope you like the chapter and thank you for reading. leave somements and please vote for the story if you can Chapter 353: Grand path (6) He saw the entire world shaking, mountains fall down, rivers run backward and the sea trashed about wildly. On the part of the world where it is a bright sunny day, it suddenly rained red blood drops. On other parts, ck snow dyes the wholend ck. Sadness seems to fill the Heaven and Earth, as if the world is weeping and morning something. Seeing this phenomenal signs all the experts of the world seems like they were being awakened from a dream and sighed almost simultaneously. Death Monarch Azief has won. All of them look at the sky withplicated expression and ask themselves. Did they deceive themselves? Or are they really that ignorant? The Heaven Way¡­¡­.is it not the right path? Defeating the Heavens. Death Monarch created another legend today. In the long list that make Azief the number one recognized expert of the world among them is Fighting the World Government and won, fighting Purunghasa the Great Weronian Eight Horn Warrior and ended the Weronian upation and then once again fighting the World Government and now this. Defeating the Heavens. How ferocious and how bold. All the people of the world is shocked once again by Death Monarch who stood erect and back straight against even the Heavens. Meanwhile the weak could only run away from the cmity that is happening to Earth right now. As Azief slowly descended down from the sky, his Clone approached him and melded into him. Everything that the clone did he remembers. He sighed. While this is happening, the people of the world finally remembers why the Death Monarch is so terrifying. After he returns people even thought he had mellowed out and was content on staying on Pandemonium without caring about the rest of the world and he probably is not as domineering as before. Today, those who think such thoughts were all proven wrong It seems this cmity has never changed. He had always been that terrifying Death Monarch, the name that the whole world feared and respect. He looks at the empty sky and he look at the direction where Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki went off. He was grateful and Azief knows how to repay gratitude. He said to the wind ¡®Thank you for your help. I will remember it¡¯ Even though he said it to the wind, it does not mean that the message was not delivered. The wind bolstered by his will travel through all tides and obstacles and reach the ears of these three people. Right now the Will of the World is heavily depleted. And Azief Will is paramount and seems to rece the Heaven Will of the World. When it has healed it might not be that easy to do these kind of thing but right now if Azief wanted to he could find anything and anyone in the world. As long as one is under the heavens and on Earth he could use his Will to scan the entire world. His eyes are cloudy like the clouds in the sky and seems to be moving like there is a wind inside his eyes, pushing that clouds his body seems to exude amanding presence that he almost seems the ruler of all under Heaven, his Will envelop all living things and his Divine Sense is massive as it exploded out and spread out throughout every corner of the world. His eyes are searching for Kasap assassins and then the clouds in his eyes turns dark and lightning shed by in his eyes. The moment that happened inside his eyes, the sky above the world seems to turn dark and lightning and thunder seems to be birthed out from an independent energy full of Death It is a new Will and a new Source of power. Half a world away, an assassin from Kasap organization just came out from a teleportation rip after he took all of his valuable away. The moment he stepped out from that rip in space, thunder erupted from the sky and struck him, exploding him into bits and pieces. All over the world this scene repeated itself, of thunder descending down and killing people in dark robes and dark clothes The Old Man in the dark room could see what was happening and he knows why it is happening but he was not concerned. He only sighed and felt that the HQ did rush into this. Death Monarch is not so easy to kill and he had even confirmed it with the people in HQ. But he was just an Old Man that send messages. Though his message has reaped of lives but lives after the Fall is cheap. Just look at Death Monarch and the heroes that light up the era. In their quest of fighting monsters and aliens, no one remembers the casualties they inflicted upon the popce. The Old Man did not judge them. He is the least qualified person to judge anyone in this world. So, he did not judge them. He just thought of it because it is what he observed For a person as old as him to survive the Fall, is already a miracle and he could not ask for more. Most old men died in the grueling journey of Earth after the Fall. But he is still alive. Luck y arge part in his survival. He looks around him and sigh and there is also a bitter smile on his face. His ce is here in this dark room. Now and forever. Even with the power of Heaven and Earth, the old man was confident that the Death Monarch could not see him. And he sighed, his sigh echoes in this dark room. Meanwhile all over the world right now, Kasap assassin felt like there is an eye that is watching them and hurling down heaven punishment. Not all people possess body like Azief and in this Earth only Azief is the one that reached such Perfection. The moment the Heaven Punishment fall unto these assassins they were obliterated into oblivion. But it was not enough. Azief had another target in his mind that he needs to seek. As the thunders keep falling and punishing people, Azief is multitasking as his mind is stimted. His mind seems to be thinking of someone and that image be clear It is not a face. It is a smile. After all the person he is about to seek has thousands of faces. But that smile remains the same no matter what appearance he uses. He is seeking Loki. The moment he thinks of it a heavenly divine sense envelops the whole world scanning the entire world. It should have been easy to find Loki. Then he frowned ¡®Heh¡¯ he scoffed. He scans the entire world but for some reason, it gave him no results He sighed and said to himself ¡®Like always, that kid really knows how to hide himself well. He is probably using that Helmet¡¯ When Azief and Loki first met, Loki once told him he had the Helmet of Invisibility. He said whoever wears it could render himself to be invisible. But now, Azief think differently. Loki has always been full of tricks. He speaks in half-truth and there is always something in his sleeve. Cards and cards stacked all inside that sleeve. Azief if not for the circumstances would have felt amused. Loki after saving Hirate in the Massacre of the Ind of Peace seems to disappeared from the face of the Earth. There are many things he wanted to ask Loki but it seems this would not be an easy task. Azief knows that Loki had a book where it lists many artifacts. He is now confident that the Helmets of Invisibility has more to offer than simple invisibility. ¡®If you¡¯re going to hide, make sure you will not get caught by me, little brother¡¯ Azief said smirking all the while. He does not know what Loki is nning but he knows one thing. He could trust the fact that Loki seems to be doing something for him. Azief still remember what Loki said to him all those years ago. He would be the one to end the Universe. But even that did not stop him to move forward, to be stronger and stronger. Loki has an arrangement for him. He always knew that from the moment Loki confessed to him that he is a time traveler. It is just that Azief is not entirely satisfied with his arrangement. Because it always risks the person closest to him. And Azief could not ept that. He wanted to find Loki not to capture him or beat him into submission. He wanted to persuade him. If anyone heard this, they must not have believed it. The Death Monarch who was ustomed of taking what he wants, doing whatever he wants, is actually thinking of persuading someone. No one understand. It is because Loki is family that he will resort to persuading. Then Azief close his eyes and open it back up. His eyes turn to normal. He then makes an analysis of the condition of the world after his battel with the Will of the World ¡®The Heaven Will is sapped of power and the energy of the world will probably be lessening for a while. Greedy. Like me the Heaven Will is greedy¡¯ he said with a smile on his face. Azief slowly descended down to the ground. There is a piece ofnd that is held up together by some magical energy. Amidst the roaring sea waves, it could not reverse this patch ofnd. Azief knows who did this. His Clone uses his energy to bind some of the fractured ind into a safe haven to put two of the great heroines of the world. The world watch as the world turns calm, the sky turns bright, clouds moves gently, the wind blows gracefully and the sea calms down. Light that came from the stars seems to bathe Death Monarch and as he descends it was like he was a holy being descended down from the Heavens to relieve humanity of its suffering and sins. And the whole world watches *** Next chapter tomorrow Chapter 354: Grand path (7) The entire world was silent, only the sound of the sea waves hitting that patch ofnd and the wind that apanied it could be heard. The world has turned calm but the fear that Azief has imprinted stuck deeply to all the forces in the world. Kasap which is no doubt hired by the crime families was easily dispatched by Death Monarch. With the wave of his hand, they were all turned to dust. Those who fled from Turkey however suffers an even more tragedy as they were struck by lightning and turns into charred meat of bits and pieces that scatters throughout the four direction of the world. Death Monarch is ruthless¡­¡­but he is also a powerful ruthless person, making not many people in the world dares to provoke him. It is why his position in the world is unshakeable. One sometime even view him higher than the other two great powers. Azief finally descended down on that patch ofnd and waved his hand as the sea water around the patch ofnd all floated into the air forming a shield barrier that protected the patch ofnd from being showered by the sshes of the sea waves He walked forward and saw the two beauties lying side by side. Katarina is covered by ice. It is the way her body respond to wounds and injuries. Sofia on the other hand seems to be emanating as a sharp aura thates out unconsciously from her body. He nced at them and then suddenly he felt that the question in his mind right now is even more confusing than the question he had to ask to the Heavens In his mind he was thinking who should he pick up first. It might seem nothing but Azief has spent his time with Katarina and Sofia enough to know that they would surely cares for such matter. No one could understand what Azief is thinking right now. If the whole world heard his thought, they would surely be shocked. After all that, the question he had the most difficulties in answering is who he should pick up first? Azief is thinking intently on this problem He at least hoped they would wake up by now which would save him from this dilemma. But there is no such luck. He sighed and then he opens both of his palm Coming out from his palm is green glittering light that seems to be exuding a gentle life force as it enters Katarina and Sofia body. ¡®Please wake up¡¯ Azief seem to pray in his heart But they still didn¡¯t wake up and Azief out of character click his tongue before realizing what he has done and try to cover it up by coughing a little loud. ¡®But at least their face color is not pale anymore¡¯ Azief thought to himself as he saw colors is returning to their faces. They seem to have recovered bit by bit. Azief look at both of them and knows he could not dy anymore. There is also Will but he is not to worry about that sworn brother of his. When he scanned the world a moment ago, he already saw Will being taken away by Sasha. It seems Sasha was a bitte to the party but she stilles. After all, there seems to be chaos in Pandemonium. Azief notices it when he scans the world with his Divine Sense. Something seems to happen when he was fighting the Will of the World. Anyway, he would ask Sasha when he returns back. Then he turns back to think about his current situation. He looks at Katarina and Sofia again but he was not as in hesitation how to deal with the problem. In that few seconds he had decided on one thing. This time he did not sigh. Then he said to himself ¡®Fuck it! I was never a good person to begin with. I am greedy and selfish. I want everything and don¡¯t want to lose anything¡¯ With a determined face he approached the two girls and then he grabs Katarina with his right hand and Sofia with his left hand and slump them over his shoulders. Then he kicked off the ground and flew away from the small patch ofnd as it exploded into debris and sunk in to the ocean bed. In just a few second he disappears from the South Antic Ocean leaving only a trails of clouds in the sky The whole world still stood transfixed looking at their surveince device and it wasn¡¯t until they could truly no longer see Death Monarch figure that they finally regain back their consciousness. They look at the destruction Death Monarch left behind and they felt themselves feeling weak and powerless. From the start of his battle with Sithulran and then ending with him defeating the Will of the World, the destruction that Death Monarch wrought in those two battle echoes throughout the world, thus once again proving to the world why he is the strongest person in the world and have no match Death Monarch Azief is like a deterrent force because he is ying the role of a nuclear weapon like the deterrent force before the Fall. He is a walking nuclear weapon waiting to detonate. Thinking of such pressure breathing on your neck is not a pleasant experience at all. Death Monarch battle shows the world, that he is living in an entirely different life than the other levelers. This level of power that seems to transcend humanity and even entering the realms of Gods would give anyone pause. Everyone is thinking¡­¡­what is the way forward for the world? What should they have focused on? Many people used to think that Death Monarch was stupid not to create an influence when he was in Seed Formation and think he had let go a great opportunity. Instead he ignores those whisper and focused on leveling up and was mocked because some people think¡­. What could one man do? Today, he proved that those people who mocked him that one man could sometimes change the world. And in Death Monarch case, he could even destroy it if he ever so wanted. And that is a terrifying thought in many people mind. They realized today, it was them that focused on the wrong things. Now, they could only try to chase his silhouette. And to chase after the back of Death Monarch, there is only a few people in the world is qualified to chase it. Death Monarch. This name has always been a headache for many people in the world and each year his influence and power grows and at rming rate at that. And now he had reached the point where nothing in the world could stop his momentum anymore And that is something to think about. With a deep breath and many things to think about all the spectators deactivated their surveince device. They all ponder on the impact of this battle to the world already delicate power bnce between the Three Great Powers and the other forces of the world. It is a point of no contention that in the Distribution of the World event, the one with the most speaking right would be Pandemonium. No one wanted that walking alive nuclear bomb toe to their ce if they dare to raise a point of contention. The World Government because of their bad blood with Death Monarch has had their precious Ind of Peace wrecked two times. One thing those people who watched the battle could all agree on was that in this battle, Death Monarch has truly be a sovereign presence in the world. Like a true monarch that rules over the world and all the forces in the world is his vassals and subject. After all, no one dares disobey the word from Pandemonium unless they want Death Monarch toe. The people of the world and even many experts of the world once believed that Death Monarch is only second to the Will of the World. But now¡­Death Monarch truly deserve the title the strongest man that surpasses the Heavens. The whole world did not know it but they are now about to enter into a new era. The Era of Sovereigns ising near! *** Last part of the chapter. Like I wrote the Era of Sovereign is near. The Arc is about to end and I need to tie up some loose ends like the Distribution of the World events, Will newfound power after he go to the temple and many others Anyway, hope you all enjoy it. See you tomorrow. Chapter 355: His feelings (1) PANDEMONIUM BOOM! An explosion sounded upon the sky of Pandemonium. This time a lot of people look up and they are vignt. It was not like before when they were letting their guard down Something happened to Pandemonium when Death Monarch was not present. Now, there is a sound of something exploding in the sky. It made all that participated in the event few hours ago jolted back up. They look at the sky with wariness and ready to leap into action. This is their home and they will defend it. Even though some of the were injured, that did not stop them from raising their arm and wield their weapons. Those who have magician based ss is ready to hurl fireballs or magic. And among them some were even in Seed Formation. The sky seems to hold such threat. They waited for something, for anything to happen. The citizens watch with bated breath as seconds turns to minutes and they began lower down their guard as they saw none of the Shadow Guards flew to the air and they release a sigh of relief. ¡®That explosion was nothing harmful it seems¡¯ many of those people were thinking that. That explosion is actually something else. But some people in the crowd could feel it. It is those people that sit in the back which did not took up arms. They were the strongest and they were the first to receive the brunt of the attack which means they were also the strongest And they smile and then theyugh, like the anxiety and nervousness they felt before is nothing but a lie. Because they know, that person have returned. When the explosion exploded in the sky, a ck blur descended down from the sky andnded gently in the Center Pce grounds. The dust part ways and the small pebbles and rock floated because of the gravitational pull this person emitted unconsciously All around the area of that personnding everything seems to lost its principle concept. Rocks floats and dust parted away, and the wind changed direction. All in all, it is like the area where that person descend seems to be going crazy, altering the very Laws that governs these matter. Many of the Keepers of the Pce who was there in the area is shocked beyond belief. Some of them were just returning to the Pce after what happened a few hours ago. Then as they were resting, some of them sitting on the Pavilion while some other stay on artificialkes in the pce ground was startled by the sound of someone entering the Center Pce. And not only this intruder enters the Center Pce without going through the front gate instead this person dares flies over Center Pce and descended down from the sky without any permission or announcement. They were just about to invoke the name of Death Monarch to that intruder but the moment the dust settles, the rock drops down from the sky, the wind calms down and the person face was revealed, the keeper of the Pce quickly prostrated themselves on the ground in fear. Sweat formed on their forehead, and their hands are trembling in fear. The reason why there were so bent out of shape is because the one that has just descended is none other than Death Monarch himself. There is no doubt in the hearts of this Keepers of the Pce that the person standing in front of them is Death Monarch. This aura that Death Monarch emanated that seems like he was the Overlord of all creation could not be faked. It is overbearing and domineering. It is almost like his signature move whenever he arrive. A dramatic entrance. Azief release his breath, his body did not feel tried at all and his eyes is still clear and his mind are sharp. He looks at the Keepers of the Pce prostrating in front of him. He could see this person have shifty eyes and have a scent of blood. He only scoffed and that one Keeper of the Pce felt his Orb exploded inside him as he endures it and no daring to roll around on the ground. Blood is forcing itself out from that Keeper from his ears and eyes. Azief then no longer pay attention to that Keeper. His face is expressionless but the aura emanating from him could pressure normal levelers like the Keeper of the Pce with only his gaze. ¡®Move!¡¯ Azief shouted and his voice created a sound wave as the Keepers of the Pce nearest to Death Monarch was hurled backward and smashed into the small boulder His bones broke in many ces as he tries to get up from the rubble. Then he got up and prostrated himself again but he shuts his mouth and did not say even any words ofin. It is clear to all the Keepers of the Pce that the Death Monarch is now feeling anxious or angry. Both probably. It is hard to know what Death Monarch is thinking and the Keeper of the pce that was hurled backward dare notin when Death Monarch is angry. Azief ignore that person as he strides forward. His body is full of energy after his transformation. It was even overflowing But the people on his shoulder isn¡¯t. Some of the Keeper of the Pce saw the woman on the shoulders of Death Monarch on his left and right and they gasped in shock. Then their eyes look at each other, they smile and giggle internally like they discovered some big secret. They also know that they have quite a juicy gossip to share with the other Keeper of the Pce in other different department. Some of the keeper of the Pce could understand why Sofia is on Death Monarch shoulder since those two are quite crazy in their antics. It would not surprise them. The rtionship between Death Monarch and Divine Archer Sofia has always been rocky and been on and off on and off. If there is only Sofia on Death Monarch shoulder, then the Keeper of the Pce might exin it away that those two is engaged in some fighting or some kind of lover¡¯s quarrel and it goes wrong. But Katarina? How do you easily exin that? This is not some normal figure in the world. The High Chancellor of the Republic and the strongest woman in the world. Could it be Death Monarch kidnapped her and wanted to bed her? That doesn¡¯t seem probable considering Death Monarch personality that seems like he was above the world. And if he really just wants to fuck Katarina, the keeper of the pce think it would be easier just to ask. If Azief knew what those Keeper of the pce was thinking they would surely be turned to dust with a wave of his hand by now. Because the Keeper of the Pce have ustomed themselves living under the safety of the Center Pce under the foot and eye of Death Monarch, their spare time was wasted in idling in gossipy conversation. Of course not all of the Keeper of the pce is like this. But the Keeper of the Pce that waszing around in this area is clearly that type. Some of the Keepers even envied Death Monarch luck with women. To hold two girls in one hand, how bold! And one of them is even the woman dubbed the most beautiful woman in the world. And judging from her face that reputation is not in vain. Katarina even in an unconscious state managed to look beautiful. Just seeing her weak, makes men wanted to protect her. Azief however did not find his position enviable at all. Azief was hoping someone was in the infirmary. Azief stride forward and as he walks every Keeper that saw him bow and dares not meet his eyes as he keeps walking. It is not that he could not fly to that area but because he needs a little bit of time to stabilizes the condition of these two girls. Even Azief did not understand theirplication and he doesn¡¯t want to do something that might adversely affected them in a negative way Katarina overexerted herself but her injury is more than just overexerting her energy. The wound is just superficial and is not worthy of great worry. It is what is going inside her body right now that requires attention. There is a potent cold energy inside her body that seems to be freezing her body from inside out. Azief noticed this when he picks up Katarina from the ground after his battle with the Will of the World. the moment when he touched Katarina felt the cold trying to invade his body. But it turns into some wisp of energy before it even had the chance to try to freeze him. The pure energy inside Azief body is like a natural enemy for that energy in Katarina body. Her body seems to emanate a cold that is out of this world. If not for the nine energies in Azief body suppressing it, this cold might spread to every ce she is in. And if not for Azief burning vital force and channeling it to coursing through her body right now, Katarina might suffer even more. Even now the coldness that is inside her body seems eager to materialize into the real world and try to freeze Katarina and her surroundings. But how could it truly consume Katarina as long as Azief keep supplying her with his vitality? And Azief also have to be careful not to supply too much unless he wanted to see Katarina to suffer even more Azief could now channel energy from each part of his body. Even now, as she is on his shoulders, energy was transferred to her As long as he did that he could contain the cold energy. Sofia on the other hand is even weirder. Her entire energy seems to be sharp in nature and seems to be attacking Sofia body cutting her source of energy and slowly ravaging her internal organs severing arteries and veins like Sofia ins on a butcher block and is being dissected slowly and painfully. Azief uses the Time energy inside him to reverse the energy that was severed thus restoring it back. But there is still that sharp cutting storm that is trying to ravage and destroy Sofia body from the inside. Both of their condition need him to at least tide it first before he could think of a more permanent solution. *** Huh. This chapter might seem like Azief recollecting his feeling but it also reveals a few secret of Azief past and also at the same time would rte heavily to the end chapter of this arc. Huh. I have been talking about writing the end of this chapter from about two months ago. But it is still not ending. I know how it should end but somehow there is always something more that needs to be exined. And this is just one of the true beginning arcs of the story. I will be exining the chronology of events in Lord Shadow in the next chapter so you all could refresh your memory of how many arc we must go through before this story ends. Of course I will only mention events that Loki has already mentions in his monologue and his internal thought that was revealed to the readers already. And like you all know you should not trust too much of Loki memory considering he is beginning to forgetting things. Anyway, like always I hope you like the story and please vote for it. Maybe near the end of the chapter there will be a mass release. Anyway, today is a double chapter so give me some gifts if you can. *** Chapter 356: His feelings (2) Azief don¡¯t know why these girls sacrificed so much for him. Because his heart couldn¡¯t bear it seeing these two girls like this. His heart ache and his heart hurts. Seeing them get hurts, it hurts him too. He knew they are not going to die. But still his heart is in pain. Because they shouldn¡¯t be in pain. Because he doesn¡¯t want them to be in pain. The reason he wanted to be stronger is to protect the people he loves. But why do they keep trying to protect him? When it is he that wanted to protect them. As he walks he think of this question and then he arrived at the answer Probably because looking at me get hurts, hurts them as much. Because we feel the same. He thought in his mind And he sighed as he gets to the answer. He is anxious but he is not that worried. After all, the Nine energies he cultivated is the energy that probably could made up anything in the world. In just a few minutes he then arrived at the infirmary. It seems the infirmary was busy as he could see many soldiers were wheel in and out of the infirmary. Azief eyes turns cold. He knows somewhat what happened to Pandemonium. When he scans the world before using his Divine Sense he also saw it. But at that time he only saw the general situation and not this detailed imagery. He takes a deep breath and he enter the infirmary. As he enters the infirmary he could see Sina in the distance. He saw Sina wiping her forehead from sweat. Beside her is her acolyte giving her whatever she needs to concoct more pills. She is concocting them in a golden cauldron that seems to spread the scent of herbs that fill the entirety of the infirmary. The cauldron itself glows with a healing aura that seems to speed up the concocting of pills Azief scans the room with his Divine Sense and he could see many people are still in pain. He snorted and then waved his hand. An abundant life force spread out as a green aura revitalized and nourish the sick and the wounded. The entire infirmary seems to glow with green aura. Life seems to flourish and Death seems shy to enter. The soldiers and patients who are suffering from burns, wounds, or diseases was immediately healed. Sina look toward his direction and she finally notice him. She stopped concocting her pills and there is a frown on her forehead. It was aplicated expression. She took one of her pills and crush it in her hands as a green smokees out from that broken pills and was absorbed into her nose as her body immediately free of fatigue. She saw the person, and then she saw the person on that person shoulders and she sighed. ¡®He is bringing two beauties to my infirmary¡¯ Sina thought to herself. Sina then approached Azief almost immediately the moment she saw Sofia on his shoulder. She did not seem happy. But considering the situation it is hard to smile much less enjoying the moment. The soldiers who was healed with one wave of Azief hand get up from their bed and bowed to Death Monarch. Azief only wave them away with a gesture and they all get out. Azief decided that Sofia and Katarina condition is more deserving of attention. The others while also sick and injured with one wave of his hand they were easily healed which is prove that their condition is not severe or as weird as Katarina and Sofia. Sina arrived beside Azief and seems to marvel at the sight of him towing two unconscious girls on his shoulders. Azief knows Sina is going to make an inappropriate remark so he beat her inquisition by asking a question ¡®Is it bad?¡¯ Azief ask as he look toward the soldiers exiting the infirmary ¡®Did you know it was going to happen?¡¯ She asks solemnly. There is also a hint of usation in her voice. Azief could only sighed. ¡®A littlete¡¯ Azief reply and Sina also sighed and nodded in understanding. She did not mean to use Azief but she felt for this people that had to fight and die If their death could be prevented, it is better to prevent it Then Sina exins what she knew of the matter to Azief ¡®They take advantage of us and attacked when you were gone. They seem to be pretty sure that you are going to die though. Maybe that¡¯s why they were so bold in attacking Pandemonium. They must have thought their chance havee¡¯ Sina snorted in disdain Azief nodded, understanding a little how this matter finally happened in Pandemonium. Then Sina added with a cruel smile ¡®Now they must be running around the world with their tail tucked in their behind¡¯ Azief did not respond. It won¡¯t matter if they run. Azief always repay his debts double fold. Then he was reminded of something and he look at Sina and ask ¡®Kasap?¡¯ He asks. Sina heard the question and understand why Azief was asking her about Kasap. She also watches Azief get ambushed by Kasap. But Sina shakes her head. ¡®No, someone else¡¯ Azief nodded and he put the matter at the back of his mind. It means he just have to ask this question to Sashater. After all, Sina did not participate in the discussion about foreign enemies. Sina have always been kind of a like doctor existence in Pandemonium As they were talking Sina acolyte was preparing things A table was quickly prepped for Katarina and Sofia. Sina look at Azief holding the two girls and just shakes her head. Azief put Sofia first and then he put Katarina on the other bed. He heaves a breath of relief. Though the cold energy in Katarina body was potent, with the constant heat his vital force provided, she was not in a critical condition anymore. Sofia on the other hand has her sharp force dulled by the constant beating it had to suffer trying to breakthrough Azief strand of energy he channels into Sofia body It is because of that he is no longer worried about the immediate condition of these two but he is not proficient in healing others. Especially not this kind of affliction. Azief knew Katarina secret and the technique she cultivated. It is the reasons why she be so fast in leveling but that technique also has a major w. He did think to ask Katarina to stop practicing that technique but how could he do that when he knew that it was her Grand Path. It is because he understands that he did not ask her to do that. Because if Katarina ask him to abandon his Path right now, he too couldn¡¯t do it. Azief just fear that w has red up when she overexerted herself. That means she would be in danger for three days. Sofia on the other hand uses the Houyi Arrow. That Houyi Bow in normal condition did not give any side effect. It is only when one uses it with Houyi Arrow that it has side effect if the one pulling the string of the bow is not strong enough. Azief frowned as he looks at these two girls. Sina is already applying herbs on their bodies but Azief stands transfixed in the infirmary looking at those two girls. He sighed. Both of these girls have sacrifices so much for him when they didn¡¯t need to. He could not call himself human if he is not touched If he still could not feel he is loved, he is probably the most idiotic man in the world. They both love him. It took him a long time to let that truth sink in. These amazing girls loves him. They love him. He somehow needed to repeat this truth, so that he would not think he is just dreaming of it. They love this broken thing. He was deprived of love for so long that sometimes he couldn¡¯t even recognize love even when it smacks him on the back of his head. It makes him happy but then he became confused. They both love him. But could he love them both? Love them the way they wanted to be love. Azief is new in this love business. He was experienced in one sided love. He is even a veteran in it. But he was not so experienced when his love is reciprocated. He doesn¡¯t know how to love them without hurting the other. Is there a way to not get hurt? Or does all love hurts? And if all love hurts, they why do people keep loving other people? It seems love is an even harder subject than the Universe. These two are probably the most amazing girls that Azief has ever seen and know. And they love him. If not for the fact that it is out of his character, he wanted to shout it to the world. *** Next chapter is tomorrow. Anyway, there is still many things that need to be addressed. Let me just preface this. This Arc ending will have the most frustrating cliffhanger you would ever read. The first Arc ending was when Azief arrived at Earth two. Then there is the ending arc of when Azief and Katarina was released from the Ice Mountain. Let just say the ending of this arc would be more cliffhangery than that. And it all started with this chapter. This chapter is like a prologue to thest chapter of this arc. I know how it ends in this arc and I apologize in advance. Mwahahaha. Anyway, I promise you the chorology of the events. I¡¯ll put it in next chapter. So, until tomorrow. Ciao. *** Chapter 357: His feelings (3) And they love him. If not for the fact that it is out of his character, he wanted to shout it to the world. That Katarina, the most beautiful woman in the world loves him. The most beautiful woman in the world. Katarina did not show it and she would not admit it but she does like the title of the most beautiful woman in the world Who would hate beingplimented? And Sofia, his one sided love that broke his heart by dating some jock when he was in high school now loves him. Maybe that is why he hates athletic guy like Raymond. It is why he hates seeing Sofia getting close with Raymond. It is petty, yes. But he never said he was not a petty guy. He does not show this side to Sofia. Because it is his worst side. And nobody who wanted someone to love them would intentionally show their worst side to the people they like, because they want the person they like to see them the way they wanted it to be seen. So, the person they like would like them back. It is hypocritical but all love story is alike¡­ at least on some points. Boy meets girls. Boy likes girl. Boy wanted to impress girl. Boy being honest and boy got dumped. Thinking about it Azief really didn¡¯t know what love really is. True honesty or some lies? There is no manual in love. Seducing someone have a manual. But falling in love? Being in love? Making that love stay? Making sure it is forever? There is no manual teaching you that. All the people in love is muddling through it all and hope for the best. They are all in a dark tunnel and the light at the end of the tunnel is hope. That is what sometimes sustain a rtionship. The hope that their love stays true. Looking at Sofia he sighed He never told anyone that. That she was his one sided love for most of his high school life. Not even Sofia. That she was his one sided love is a secret he never wanted to be exposed. It is a long time ago and he think he would look like a loser if he confesses that fact to her. Nobody knows this fact. Except him. It is why he was so lenient on her. Even when it was burdening him and slow down his pace he keeps her close in the initial period of the Fall. Was he blind to the fact that Sofia slow his march and even endangered his own survival? No. But he let himself to be blind because it is her. Maybe, he felt for her even then. But he surely didn¡¯t think so at that time He never holds up hope that she would ever feel the same and at the time when they meet during the Fall, there are only feeling of familiarity and no longer that childish feeling of one sided love. But spending time with her, knowing her on a personal level evoke that long lost feeling of love. And he could not admit it because he doesn¡¯t know whether the feelings he had for her is some lingering emotions when he was in high school¡­. or it is because he loves the current Sofia. It is a secret he wished to never tell her. Because the him at high school is quite pathetic to be honest. He is unconfident, he dresses weird, had ame hairstyle, doing some stuff he thought was cool but not, and he keep ming the world for all of the things that went wrong in his life. Some of it is the world fault¡­. but most of it is his own fault. He got nothing going on for him in high school. He was the clown of the ss. He never gets bullied but that doesn¡¯t mean his high school life was rosy. And he even at some point of his life trying to act like the other guys and participate in bullying. He regretted the factter but any apology thates after that would always seems like an excuse. He did not punch people or kick people but he just ignores them. Him, the clown of the ss trying to be a bully. Neglect is abuse. It is the unseen wound that hurts the hardest He is a weak person, always being pushed by the currents of life and never got to decide anything in his life. Maybe all of that broke him which makes him very different from the kind of guy he was in high school. He is colder and always seems unhappy. A weak person will always have the mentality of the weak. He met that guy after high school. Azief was so embarrassed at that time that he had to hide. It is a past he wanted to erase. He wanted to apologize but he knew whatever he said would sound like ame excuse. And people never cares about why you did it. People only cares that you¡¯ve done it. And the feeling of the victim is not the same as the feeling of the perpetrator. Azief understand it best. Just because you were repentant and wanted to say sorry, was Azief na?ve enough to think that the person he hurts have to forgive him? Was he naive enough to think one apology could make it all go away? It¡¯s not. Because Azief knows that what he did was wrong. It is probably why he after the Fall always rooted for the underdog. It pricks his conscience. It is why he supported Evolver when it would be easier to allied himself with the Normies in Earth Thirty-Nine. He knows how it feels like to be disregarded and unnoticed which makes his shame even more burdening. He knows how it feels to be invisible. Now, maybe he doesn¡¯t have the chance to apologize to that person anymore. That person probably dies after the many changes that happen after the Fall But even if he is still alive, Azief still did not know how to confront that person. He did not know how to make it all go away. All the pain and the shame and the suffering. He wishes he could take it back. But regentes only after the fact. The damage was done. He tries to be better of course after he got out from that group of friend It is not that he doesn¡¯t try, but trying doesn¡¯t seems to be giving him any result. It was easier back then to give up. To give up on everything and just walk this life motionlessly and follow the crowd. Follow the people. Live your life as sheep and don¡¯t stir any trouble. Don¡¯t try¡­. because everything has been done before. Don¡¯t try to surpass your limit because the world has settled. The rich would always be rich and the poor would always be poor. The weak will always be weak and the strong would always be strong. And why is the poor always be poor? Because the rich would never let the poor be rich. And why does the weak remains weak? Because the strong have no intention of protecting the weak. And so the gap grew and while the whole world preaches equality, none of them practices what they preach. They would always be inequality. That is the truth of the world. But one should not have been unequal on certain things¡­the things that they preached. the more Azief grow up the more his head hurts with things he couldn¡¯t even understand. The whole world seems like a mess. He was born into a normal family who have normal lives living in a normal vige near a normal city Everything about him scream ordinary. But he wanted to be¡­. something more. He wanted to aspire to something great. He wanted to be¡­just more than what he was supposed to be. But the whole world at every turn and at every corner is telling him, that he couldn¡¯t. That he won¡¯t able to do it. What is one manpared to the rest of the world? What could one man do to change the world. It was the truth. It was reality. He looks at the world and he felt that every construct ofws and government were all designed to gain thepliance of the people and the people like a blind man walking towards a deep pit, walked blindly to it. The government which was built because people congregated in one ce and created a council among themselves to govern themselves and bring them to prosperity and peace is instead now chaining them with things that shouldn¡¯t have chained them Instead of helping the very people, the citizens that make up a country, they were oppressed. They were manipted. Exploited and y around with. Knowing this truth, how could he had hope? Hope was lost. He would always be that normal person that lives in a normal city and probably will also die in that normal city. Azief felt the whole world was binding him with an unseen chain. It makes him feel suffocated The chain was strong and he was weak. Or maybe because he was weak, that the chain be strong. It felt like his whole life was spent in a prison. Arge cage. He knows it is a cage but he was not strong enough to break it. So, he lives his life inside the cage, never truly being alive. Money, culture, country, people opinions, all of it bes his chains and weigh him down. One could see from this how many bullshit he was thinking when he left high school. When he left high school, love is thest thing on his mind. He was preparing to live alone until he died. Extreme. Yes. But he was always an extreme kind of guy. Love seems like luxury for him and no one wanted to marry a guy like him. Poor, with no to little background, nothing about him was interesting. He was a broken and useless thing. But now he is strong. And he knows he was wrong in a lot of things. The weak always have the mentality of the weak? Then be strong. It was simple. Love is only for those who are rich? And have background? Then why are there so many poor people with love in their hearts. Azief thought love have to be some kind of give and take. But he learned that sometime there is people that just wanted to give and there is some people that just wanted to take. In love, there is always the weak person. The one that loves more is weak. But the one that love more will always be happy. It is weird, strange and funny. But love is the only game where the weak is the winner. Azief learned that love is something you really just couldn¡¯t understand with logic. Because love doesn¡¯t seem logical at all. And when he became strong he noticed certain things. It was easy to break through all of that. If only¡­if only he had the will to fight, back then. He sighed as he looks at Sofi and there is a gentle gaze in his eyes. Then he looks beside Sofia and Azief smiles. *** Ok, I dy it for long enough. This is the chronology of events (Only the ones that is mentioned by Loki in passing and probably would not or might still happen in the new timelines.) Frist one is The Time Crisis. It is the first true problems that the world faces in Loki timelines. It is happening also in NT (New Timeline) but it is deviated slightly from the original Time Crisis. I don¡¯t know if you get the hints but these changes are most definitely because of Loki and the future Oracle Erika that also foreseen this event. Then there is the subtle reference that Loki always made about the rtionship between Raymond and Sofia. It is because it is connected to the event of Marriage of the Earthshaker and Divine Archer. There is even one chapter dedicated to that particr event in LS. Then this is another event that mentioned in thetest few previous chapter. The New World War. Loki did not say much about it other than it is connected to the Magician in Aleppo. And of course the one that was mentioned in the beginning of the story is the Attack of Yrinia. But Loki also did not provide context for this but some of my readers could deduce why right? And then there is a passingment about the event of The World Without the Prince. Not much is said about this by Loki. And then here we are at the most talked about and referenced about event in LS. The War of the Sovereigns. Of all the events that Loki mentioned, he was thinking about this event the most and anything regarding it put Loki in unease. On many events, Loki is content of letting it happen naturally not trying to change the event that much. But if there is one event that Loki intent in changing, it is this event. And then of course the event that leads all of this happening is none other than the Doomsday Event or usually called End of Days Event And that it all folks. We need to get through all that event to reach the end. Huuu. I know how it ends. The problem is how to get there. I am crying just thinking of how many words I had to write to reach that end. Anyway, this went a little bit long but I hope all of this refresh your memory as we are racing to end this arc. Hopefully I would be able to finish it this month. Ciao. *** Chapter 358: His feelings (4) Katarina on the other hand, she was like ¡­¡­ there is no other way to describe her other than saying that she is like a storm. Inevitable. Unstoppable. A force of nature. She is terrifying, strange and yet at the same time, beautiful. She is something not everyone knows how to love. That is Katarina. The more he knows about her, the more he realized that he keeps looking at her when he can. And looking at her and knowing about her, he couldn¡¯t help but love her even more. He will love her more today than yesterday, and tomorrow he will love her more than today. Before he knew it he falls in love with this strange girl that does not know how to love. It was the first time Azief have be someone else first love. And the feeling that he felt for her, this overflowing emotion just couldn¡¯t stop. It is love. He tried to hide it before. He always struggled with it. An internal dilemma Because love is always difficult. And Katarina loves her more than he ever deserves to be loved. Every time she says his name it sounds like she was saying ¡°I love you¡± And Azief like the fact that she could never hide her trembling heart when she is in front of him. He likes that honest part about her It is like that every time. And each time they hold each other hand, Azief had the thought that if time stopped right then and there, that would be good. It is why he couldn¡¯t deny that feeling any longer. The voice in his heart, it is screaming to be heard. It seems to be screaming ¡®What is important in your heart!¡¯ And each time it screams Azief knew the answer. He just pretends to be deaf until he could not pretend anymore. And with that determination he decided to confess to her, in that night full with the light of the moon guiding her¡­.and guiding him. He was never a talker. He always said this to his friend. He is not someone who is quite adept with words thus he tries to speak less. But there is always a love letter in his heart. It was probably written in his heart that day he saw her. She was a work of art that he has never seen before. She is beautiful and powerful at the same time And since then, since that moment, there is always an endless love letter in his heart every time he saw her. An endless love letter that was never delivered to her. He likes the fact that Katarina always seems to know what he is thinking about. Being with her¡­¡­always felt right. The happy moments, the sad moments, each and every one of them Azief just couldn¡¯t seem to forget about it. Each and every one of them is lighting up his heart, opening his heart bit by bit to ept her love. In that one moment he looks at Katarina and Sofia these thoughts popped up and that is why it was so hard. These two woman, these two absolutely amazing, stunning, extraordinary woman are probably the two woman Azief love the most in this whole wide world. It is the reasons why it was so hard to choose just one. It is an impossible choice for him. As Azief finished his pondering, Sina also have finished pouring some herb filled oils on the girls. And then she turned around and look at Azief with an amused face. Azief was perplexed so he asks ¡®What?¡¯ Sina nce at Sofia and Katarina almost half naked body and ask ¡®You like what you see? Maybe you like topare the two?¡¯ She asks and there is a naughty smile on her face. It takes a second for the word and the meaning to register into Azief mind and then he blushed. ¡®No, I..I¡¯m..not¡¯ And Sinaughed as she said ¡®Your Excellency Death Monarch please excuses yourself from the infirmary. Unless you think both of these girl won¡¯t mind you seeing their naked body? I know you¡¯ve seen Sofia but Katarina¡­.¡¯.and she let her words hang with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡®She has big assets¡¯ Sina said as her eyes linger on Katarina chest. Azief face gets even redder. ¡®Men¡¯ she said and then she chuckles after seeing Azief blushing face. The other Acolytes avert their gaze from seeing Death Monarch face. They fear only Sina their teacher could make the all-powerful Death Monarch to loseposure and blush like a high school boy But just because their teacher could see the blushing face of Death Monarch that doesn¡¯t mean the other Acolyte would dare to see Death Monarch blushing face What if Death Monarch was so embarrassed and in his anger kill people? He surely wouldn¡¯t kill Sina, one of his closest friend and considered family in the eyes of Death Monarch but these Acolyte don¡¯t think that Death Monarch would mind killing them After all in the hearts of the Acolytes of Sina, Death Monarch probably wouldn¡¯t view their life that importantly Of course if Azief could hear their thought he would only shakes his head. How could he just kill people just because those people see him blushing? Azief don¡¯t know where he got such reputation for killing people wily nilly In a way Azief image was exaggerated and there is a good and bad side to it. Azief on hearing Sina words coughed in embarrassment and quickly excuses himself from the infirmary. But he did not leave. Instead he floated up above the infirmary and sit on the roof. Then he closes his eyes and waits. *** Short chapter. Hope you like it. Next chapter tomorrow. Not going to say much today. *** Chapter 359: The truth he did not want to hear (1) HOOT! HOOT! Azief ears perked up as he hears the hooting of the night owl in the distant. The Owls is quite prevalent here in the night. And the night owls that inhabits Pandemonium is not the night owl like before the Fall. They have silver feathers and their eyes seems to glow in the night. As long as it is not a White Owl, Azief won¡¯t mind it that much. Pandemonium is one of the most forbidden ces in the world and even the White Owl don¡¯t want to make Death Monarch their enemies. After all what benefit is there in courting death. After all, all life in Pandemonium is in the hands of Death Monarch. The moment you step your foot on Pandemonium, you are under the protection of Death Monarch. That is a tall andrge tree to shelter below. Even the fugitives of the World Government and Republic try to sneak out to Pandemonium. As long as they did not try to stir trouble for Pandemonium, Pandemonium ept all. It is why right at the border of Pandemonium Sea there is a lot of patrol ships of the World government and the Republic. Because they all know that the moment those fugitives enter Pandemonium, even they do not have the guts to enter and meet Death Monarch. Meeting Death Monarch and asking him to rescind his protection is akin in meeting Death himself. After all the name and title Death Monarch exins all. Death Monarch. The ruler of Death. Death do no rule Azief, instead it was he that rules over Death The world did not forget that he once brings an army of skeletons from below the Earth to fight in Pnd. To raise the undead and form an army of dead things¡­¡­that is a terrifying ability and power. It is the reason why people regarded Death Monarch as a one-man army. And it is why people felt safe under therge umbre that is Pandemonium But for any people who tries to do harm to Pandemonium, once they set their foot on Pandemonium, they would always be dancing under the palm of Death Monarch. The White Owl is the same. Azief is still sitting on the highest point of the rooftop. People have a theory why Death Monarch always like to sit or stand on high structure. They think Death Monarch like to brood thing in the dark and in high ces. Well, they were not entirely wrong. But for the people of the world, even that is worth to be news. Because each time Death Monarch broods, the whole world broods. Because no one knows what he is thinking and he never announces anything he wanted to do in advance. There are many cases involving Death Monarch when he decided something he would just fly off and deal with the matter without consulting anyone or announcing it to anyone. Who knows if he is thinking of destroying a faction or to destabilizes a region or killing someone? To them as long as Death Monarch did not move that is already giving grace and stability to the world. When he broods, the whole world pays attention and when he moves the entire world watches in trepidation. But right now, Azief did not think about the world or the general public. It is the farthest thing in his mind right now. All that he is thinking about is those two girls in the infirmary. Azief release a long sigh that seems to contain many meanings. It was night already. Azief slowly opens his eyes. He saw the moon and for a second he looks at it and marvel at it. He looks at the sky and no longer felt the need to challenge. His Defiant Heart has calmed down. Because he had defied the Heaven and won. He defeated the Will of the World. There is nothing left here for him. He then slowly gets up and then descended down from the roof. He slowly floats down and fly gently to the infirmary. He saw Sina lean herself back on her floating chair. Azief could hear her sigh and her beating heart with his ears. He could hear it is erratic and worked up. Azief smile a bitter smile. Right now the infirmary is no longer full of people like the day and all the other patients were directed to the other wing. And any soldiers that is not heavily injured, Azief would only wave his hand and they would be healed almost immediately Azief has been doing that from the time he was on the roof. It is not hard for him to do and also help him familiarizes himself with the sudden increase of his life vitality. When the news arrived that Death Monarch is around the infirmary, the Shadow Guards quickly set up another wing for the other patient as Death Monarch upies the other wing of the infirmary. The other Acolytes of Sina and some other people who have sses suited to healing work in the other wing of this infirmary while directing all the other outpatient into their wing instead of where Sina is located Some other patient was directed to the many hospitals in Center Region of Pandemonium so the infirmary is free of patient right now Sina sat on her floating chair and sighed as she saw Azief ising towards her. This floating chair is not only special because of the obvious reason. Yes, it floats but that is not why she likes the chair. Budiman made it for her as a gift. Budiman after the Massacre of the Ind of Peace is moving around a lot in Pandemonium and living a happy peaceful life. The chair is crafted from red jade and it helps in reducing fatigue and increasing experience when she is concocting pills and crafting potions. She is actually sweating right now and her hand is producing heat visible to the naked eye even as she is resting on her chair. Azief feetnded on the ground and he approached her. Looking at her Azief is also worried. He then asks ¡®Do you need my help?¡¯ Sina only smiles and shakes her head. Azief was about to channel her energy and she hold him back. ¡®Your energy is potent¡­. but it is too violent for my body to handle¡¯ she said. Azief frowned. He did not understand ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sina sighed and exins to Azief. She knows what Azief is worried about so it is better if she exins it as fast and as clear as possible to him ¡®To put it simply, your energy is pure. The purest I have ever encountered. Most of the people I met have at least some impurities in their energy. I mean, that is normal. To have impurity in their energy¡¯ Sina is actually saying in a roundabout way that Azief is abnormal. Perfection is abnormal in an imperfect Universe. It is truly breaking the taboo But Azief does not understand why having pure energy is bad so he asks ¡®Having a pure energy, how is that bad? Isn¡¯t that better?¡¯ Sina shakes her head and then said ¡®It¡¯s not. At least not for you¡¯ Azief snorted ¡®And what does that supposed to mean?¡¯ ¡®It means what I mean¡¯ Then she sighed and rub her forehead ¡®Hmm. How do I exin this?¡¯ Sina said as she gestures Azief to sit. ¡®We have a lot of times tonight. The girls are not going to be awake for many hours. I think I have something that you could learn. Please sit¡¯ Azief slowly sit on the seat opposite of her. Then Sina finally found a way to exin to Azief about his energy and why it is not that good of a thing ¡®Hmm, think of it like this. Instant detox.¡¯ ¡®Instant detox? That is the analogy you¡¯re going with?¡¯ Sina only smiles and continued ¡®Only not the good kind of instant detox. We established that your energy is pure. So, when it met impurities it refines it. That is how pure your energy is. For you that is nothing. Because your body have always been pure, free from impurities that is mixed up when absorbing the world energy¡¯ ¡®Why? Because your body is freaking powerful. But to another person that doesn¡¯t possess the same kind of prowess your body possesses, that energy you channel to them¡­.it might be more of a torture than healing. The more impurities in their body, the more pain they would receive when your energy is done with them¡¯ Azief then look at Katarina and Sofia lying in their bed and his face turned dark ¡®Are you saying that what I did to them exacerbate their condition?¡¯ Sina smiles but it doesn¡¯t seem like what she said happened to them ¡®No¡¯ she shakes her head. ¡®I¡¯m not talking about them. What you did for them was good. Katarina is like you in a way. She seems to also have pure energy inside her. I guess you taught her the Way¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®But I think both of you knows that her path is not your path. Her energy is pure but not the same way you are. You understand that right?¡¯ Azief nodded in understanding ¡®But her body energy still shares some simrities with you so that is probably why it was so effective on her¡¯ But then she added ¡®On Sofia however, the energy inside heres from the Houyi Arrow. That is an arrow that could bring downs and stars. If not for the fact Sofia is still considered weak to be pulling the bow with the Houyi Arrow, half of the world would probably be decimated with that one pull of her bowstring¡¯ ¡®Your energy while it helps her contain the sharp energy is not as effective as it is like it was on Katarina. But it still helps. Because the energy of the Houyi Arrow is pure.¡¯ ¡®Celestial energy¡¯ Azief said. Sina nodded ¡®You knew?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®I guessed¡¯ she said. Azief shakes his head and then ask ¡®Loki tell you didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Sina nodded. ¡®He told me a long time ago that the energy in the Houyi Bow is reminiscent of a Celestial energy. I didn¡¯t understand what that means back then but when I felt that powerful energy covering the Earth, and seeing Sofia arrow prated the sky, I know what Loki means¡¯ Azief nodded and release a breath of relief. At least he did not make it worse. Then he asks ¡®If not them, who is my energy ipatible with? ¡®Most of people. And me¡¯ Sina said. Then she added ¡®You want to help me by channeling your energy. But doing so would only make me feel painful all over. I am the Genius Alchemist. You think I only created medicines and useful pills?¡¯ Sina asked and there is a helpless expression on her face. *** A cut off chapter. Just to make you all anxious of what she is about to say next. Anyway, not many words to say. Hope you like it Chapter 360: The truth he did not want to hear (2) ¡®You don¡¯t think I create poison pills and sometimes get bacsh when my pills didn¡¯t turn out the way I wanted them to be? That is a motherlode of energy impurities¡¯ She sighed. In her journey to be the world renowned Genius Alchemist how many cauldrons that she had broken and how many times she was poisoned by her own medicines and pills. ¡®All of that idents and incidents all contributed in the impurity of my energy. And because of that I have my own way of dealing with it. Of purifying it. And I would surely not like to be subjected under your pure energy¡¯ Azief chuckles. ¡®What so funny?¡¯ Sina ask ¡®At least now I know your weakness¡¯ Sina hearing this instead of being flusteredugh with him. Azief was a little puzzled. ¡®Why are youughing?¡¯ Azief ask. Sina answers ¡®Do you even need to know that weakness of mine? With your prowess even if you don¡¯t know my weakness, could I resist? My power and influencee from my ability of concocting magical and wondrous pills. But have you ever cared about that? I could count in one hand the times you ask me for a pill¡¯ Aziefughed. And Sinaughed. Then there is silence. They look at each other. And then there is silence between them. Outside, the night own hoots are replied by another night owl. The breezy wind of Pandemonium blows gently into the infirmary, ruffling Azief hairs and Sina robe. They look at each other eyes and there is a question in Sina eyes and a guarded expression from Azief eyes. Azief is a wearing bitter smile. Sina on the other hand, her eyes are full of determination. Because now, Sina look at Azief seriously and Azief knows the time for joking is at an end. Sina look toward Sofia and Katarina and Azief got a premonition what Sina is about to ask him. And then as cautiously as possible she asks ¡®So¡­.hmm¡­what are you going to do, Azief?¡¯ Azief sighed. Truth be told, even he doesn¡¯t know what to do. He knows what Sina is talking about. He tried to avoid this question entirely but it seems Sina is determined to know his answer. Because the question is not as simple as she thought and the answer is also not that simple. ¡®About what?¡¯ he said Sina gestured with her finger at the woman behind her floating seat. Azief eyes nce over and he saw Katarina and Sofia. He sighed but Sina did not relent ¡®Who is it going to be?¡¯ she asks. ¡®Katarina or Sofia?¡¯ ¡®This¡­I..¡¯ Azief like always stuttered when it arrived at this question. Sina shakes her head and let out an exasperated sigh ¡®You don¡¯t think this has been going long enough?¡¯ Sina ask. Azief then try to give another excuse ¡®I just don¡¯t-¡® Sina cut his words and said ¡®You are the most determined person I know. You did not even fear the Heavens and the world, but why such question make you feel such dread? It always puzzled me¡¯ Sina lean back on her chair and looking at Azief like he is pitiful and she said ¡®I sometimes just don¡¯t understand that part of you. Is love¡­that terrifying?¡¯ Azief was speechless. The night owl keeps making sound in the dark of night. The wind blows breezily and the moonlight is obscured by the slowly moving clouds. He thinks to himself. Why? Why did he still not make a choice? He thinks of this question because Sina ask him this question. Thening deep from his heart, he knows the truth. He has always known why he could never seem to pick one over the other. He just never said it out loud. Looking at Sina determined face, he tell her why ¡®I am always afraid¡¯ he said in resignation Sina let out a breath and ask ¡®Death Monarch¡­. afraid? Afraid of what exactly?¡¯ ¡®I am afraid of making the wrong choice. That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of¡¯ he said Sina look back from her seat as she took a nce at the woman behind her and sighed. She truly felt that both of these girls are good girls. It is why she sighed. ¡®Is there any wrong choice¡­whoever you choose?¡¯ she throws this question to Azief. Azief let out a helpless sigh ¡®There isn¡¯t¡¯ And with a bitter smile he exined. ¡®And probably that is the problem. I would always wonder. It would be easier if one of them have some ws¡­but they didn¡¯t¡¯ Sina thought in her heart. Love truly makes one blind. Both of them have ws. Everyone have ws. But in his eyes, this two woman probably have no ws to speak of. Love¡­.it is truly crazy ¡®I know that wishing for them to have some ws sound petty and selfish¡¯ Azief added and Sina chuckles. ¡®Petty and selfish. You have always been like that. It¡¯s nothing new. I think both of them know what they signed up for¡¯ Azief could only show a bitter smile. Then he asks Sina ¡®If I ask you to choose between those two who would you choose?¡¯ Sina unhesitatingly answer ¡®Sofia¡¯ It did not take her even a second to ponder. Azief was shocked with this fast answer. Because he could never make such a decision because how hard it is for him ¡®Why?¡¯ he asks. Sina shakes her head and said ¡®She¡¯s my friend, you idiot. Of course I am going to choose her¡¯ Then she looks at Azief and said ¡®But, in the end, I am not the one that she loves and I am not the one she wanted to spend her life with. In the end, what I choose never matters. Don¡¯t you have the answer already written in your heart, Azief? So why ask me?¡¯ Azief was speechless. It is almost like he couldn¡¯t hide anything from Sina. Sina then look at Azief with her eyes mocking him and she said ¡®The powerful almighty fearsome Death Monarch¡­crumbles in front of love. It is ironic really. I guess heroes really do like beauties. And beauties always end heroes¡¯ Azief got up from his seat. He did not want to hear what Sina had to say anymore. It was like he is being pierced where it hurts. He didn¡¯t like that Sina is mocking him. Since his rise as Death Monarch, he was never disrespected this much but he was also never being subjected to this much face pping and mockery as it did now. Sina is not like any other person that would fear the wrath of Death Monarch. Because she knew that Azief would never hurt her. Only family knows each other this much. Sofia could never say it. Because she is no longer just Azief family. She is someone who loves him. And love treated everyone the same. It makes Azief blind to her ws, and as such it also made Sofia blind to Azief ws. Everyone in love in one way or another is always blind sometimes. In this world, there is only a few people in the world that could talk this casually and rudely to Death Monarch and Sina is one of them Sinaughs not caring about Azief tantrum and then she shouted a bit, her voice tone rises up ¡®Let¡¯sy it out on the open, Azief. This is the truth you wanted to bury. It is the truth you don¡¯t want to face. Are you going to run again? Because you don¡¯t like what you hear? Or are you still hesitating?¡¯ she asks. This question attacked at the crux of the problem ¡®There is no right answer¡¯ Azief said as he turns and only his back could be seen. But he did not yet go out. He wanted to storm out the room but Sina question make him rooted at the spot Sina scoffed at Azief answer. ¡®So, because there is no right answer, you didn¡¯t want to answer it? Even though the question is right there? I call bullshit¡¯ Sina said to Azief, sparing none of his feelings. Azief remains silent. And that silence is very telling. Sina knows this silence. She always knew if Azief don¡¯t want to say something no one could force him But¡­that only works when he is with people that he doesn¡¯t know. Sina knows better. Sina sighed and said with an emotion that seems to mirror her own experience ¡®In love, rarely there is a right answer. At least, that is what I learned¡¯ Azief did not respond. He remains silent and Sina remains silent. Azief closes his eyes and then said ¡®At least¡­¡­Love shouldn¡¯t have hurt¡¯ Sina hearing Azief answer smiles bitterly and replied ¡®But it always does. Love seems to always hurt. I guess that is how you knew it is real. It hurts because you care¡¯ Azief hearing this seems to opens his eyes. But he remains silent. Sina sighed. Then she said ¡®Or could it be that you did not want to make a decision and maintain this status of uncertainty until one of them gives up on you. Because that would be so much easier doesn¡¯t it? Because then it would not be your fault. You would feel a little bit better if it happens like that right? Because you¡¯re not going to be the bad guy right?¡¯ Azief felt something hot rising up in his heart hearing Sina saying things like that ¡®Are you testing them? To know who love you more? That is cowardly¡¯ Sina said and the sarcasm in her tone is unmistakable. There is even disdain in it. Azief hearing this from Sina get ticked off. ¡®I am not! I.AM.NOT.TESTING. THEM.!¡¯ Azief shouted as he turns back to look at Sina and there is anger in his eyes. Sina was not scared. If it anyone else, they would have prostrated in front of Death Monarch. Only people like Sina who is like family to him could look Death Monarch in the eye when he is angry and not being intimidated. Sina only shakes her head and then she pointed her finger at Azief and ask him with pointed re ¡®Then why? Why are you still at the same ce you are three years ago?¡¯ Azief look at Sina, his chest heaved up and down and he closes his eyes as he tries to calm his raging heart. Calming down he then said as calmly as he can to Sina ¡®You¡­¡­just don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Sina snorted in disdain. ¡®You bet I don¡¯t. Seriously, I honestly don¡¯t understand. I couldn¡¯t speak for Katarina and I don¡¯t want to speak for her. It might be biased but I don¡¯t know her. But I know Sofia. I knew she grieved you more than anyone when she thought you were dead. But you didn¡¯t know that did you?¡¯ Azief somehow was shocked to hear this. Like Sina said, he did not know about this. Because when he was in the Mountain of Ice, she never once visits. Sina continue ¡®Many people believe you were dead when you are entombed in that mountain of ice. Even I would have believed it if not because I trusted Loki words. Most of your people also believe in it and some of them even join other factions because of it.¡¯ Sina voice be hoarse and her eyes have some tear son it as she said ¡®But that idiot girl, she didn¡¯t want to believe any of it. She refuses to grieve for you¡¯ And Sina shook her head as she deres. ¡®She was a fool then. She is a fool now. When it is about you, she bes a fool. I knew what she was feeling. At least I think I understand it pretty wellpared to others¡¯ Then she added ¡®She was never one hundred percent certain that you were alive. Probably in her mind she thinks you were dead. But I know that her heart couldn¡¯t ept it¡­if your death was the truth. So, she refuses to mourn, refuses to grieve and instead she resorted to loving a ghost. A ghost of you. Every memory you have with her is like a curse. Because you weren¡¯t there beside her anymore and as such every happy moment, every memory of joy turns into an excruciating pain of longing¡¯ Sina bes even more emotional as she could remember the Sofia back then But like a story that needed to be told, Sina continued her story. Because she knows she needs to tell this story. Because Sofia would never tell him this. Both of them have too much pride. *** She is far from over. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and leave somements Chapter 361: The truth he did not want to hear (3) ¡®She was haunted by you. At every moment of every day of her life without you, a ghost of you lingers. And each time she remembered you and wishing you were with her, it broke her apart. You didn¡¯t see it because you were busy shooting a romantic epic with Katarina in the mountain of ice¡¯ And there is a mocking tone in there but Azief did not notice it. Because as he heard the story, he could feel his heart hurting when he imagines how Sofia was feeling at that time. Sina keep telling him about what happens back then ¡®But I was there. I was there from the beginning and I saw it all. It was so bad that I had to told her to forget you. And you know how I have always been rooting for you and her. But I had to told her that¡¯ She sighed and a tear escaped from her eyes as it falls down onto her thighs. ¡®Because I¡¯ve seen her back then and that is not how a person that is living acts. She walks fine, she eats fine and she looks fine. But she was dead inside. She was always on the verge of breaking down. Do you know hard it is for me to see that? I didn¡¯t talk about this with you not even after you were back. We never had the chance. And I never like arguing with you¡¯ She sighed and then she put down her finger and shakes her head and close her eyes to calms herself down. Then calmly she said ¡®But this¡­this got to stop¡­whatever this is. You have to let go. At least make it clear. I know what you are trying to do after this. It is the same old routine. You intimidate the world because you¡¯re about to go somewhere else. Far away I guess. You¡¯re going to leave them again without giving an answer¡¯ ¡®All the more reason why you should make it clear. If anything happens to you, at least I want Sofia could live her life without being haunted of what could be. And if you love her and want to be with her, then be with her. Hold her hand, kiss her on her lips and sing her fucking love song. But if you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t give her false hope Sina said, as she berated Azief. Azief was stunned but Sina was not finished, not by a long shot. Since she was determined to say it, she is going to say it all, without regretting a single word. ¡®You said I don¡¯t understand?¡¯ she asked, her eyebrows raised up at Azief like she was challenging and calling Azief bullshit She almost shouted the next word ¡®Yes, I don¡¯t fucking understand you Azief! I don¡¯t know what you experienced before the Fall but I know this. After the Fall, let me ask you this question Azief, and answer it honestly in your heart. I ask you, have you ever beencking?¡¯ Azief look at Sina and it was like he was seeing Sina in a different light than before. He always knew that Sina and Sofia were close but looking at this they were not just close. Sina thought of herself as Sofia older sister and unconsciously Azief smile. Because at least he didn¡¯t have to worry about Sofia anymore. Sina added ¡®You have loyal friends that will follow you to the ends of the earth, loyal subordinates that would die for you and people who loved you. Is it¡­so fucking hard to open your fucking heart to other people? Is your heart a nuclear bunker?¡¯ she shouted ¡®I¡¯m done and tired of seeing my best friend, a person I thought of as my own sister crying her heart out because of you. It is always because of you. You could call her weak, you could call her emotional, but don¡¯t YOU.DARE to ever question her love for you¡¯ She said with her voice tone high and full of emotion. But, hell, she isn¡¯t done. ¡®So what if she wasn¡¯t beside you when you almost died? I saw her die countless of times when she thought you were dead. I saw her die every day missing you like a crazy person¡¯ Then she ended her tirade. But there is still thest word. She looks at Azief and said with a disdain in her tone of voice. ¡®Azief. You always said love is your weakness. I don¡¯t think that is really true. I think it is a weapon you use to hurt the people who loves you¡¯ Azief was shook internally as he looks stunned and speechless after hearing what Sina have to say. Every word seems to still ring inside his ears. And then Sina got up from her floating seat andnded on the ground. She then waved her hand and said ¡®I said everything I have to say to you. In the end it is always up to you¡¯ Then she walked down from her chair and went to look at the other patients. New acolyte that didn¡¯t know the exchange between Sina and Azief is slowlying to the infirmary to stand guard and watch the patient. Azief stand there, looking like something is stuck on his mouth. He couldn¡¯t say anything as he could only saw Sina ignoring him and is checking the patients. Azief was stunned. Because some of what she was saying is the truth. From three years ago, he keeps standing still. He stands still while the rest of the world moves away from him. He realizes how everyone is moving on with their lives. Wang Jian is now with Somi loving each other happily. Sina is with Loki though she denies it. The Immortal Couple, even without powers and influence seems to live blissfully happy Even Budiman have some people he is courting. Everyone seems to be moving on, and living their life. Loving and living He remembers that question he asked himself. He used to ask himself. Is he abandoning the people that he cares about, or are those people abandoning him? He used to think that maybe he is walking too fast and they stopped following because they could not follow, or maybe is it because he walked too fast and those people, no longer wanted to follow But¡­. could it be¡­it is not that they don¡¯t want to follow. It is not because he walked to fast. And maybe it is not because they could not follow. Maybe the simple truth was because he pushed them away with his self-doubts. There is too many monster in his head and in his heart that maybe he was too blind of it and pushed everyone he cares about away. It wasn¡¯t because they don¡¯t want to follow. It is not because he walked too fast. it is not because they could not follow. It is because he did not want them to follow. He was so used to misery and sadness, that he forgotten that there is nothing to be gain from being in sadness and letting misery controls you. He sighed at this revtion and then he walks out of the room and fly away to his residence. Sina raises up her head and sigh as she looks at the silhouette of Azief disappears from her sight. She walks and approached the bed where Katarina and Sofia is lying on. She looks at both of them and a smile formed on her face. Then she sighed and said ¡®Its fine now. You both don¡¯t have to pretend. I know both of you are awake and heard it¡¯ Sofia and Katarina slowly opens their eyes. They look at the ceiling of the infirmary and then closes their eyes and opens it back as they digest what they just heard. And then they both look at their sides and saw each other. There is aplicated gaze when they look at each other. Sina look at them and shakes her head and said ¡®I told him the words you are not brave enough to say, Sofia¡¯ she said to Sofia. Sina then turn to Katarina and said ¡®And I express your desire for him to choose between her or Sofia for you Katarina. So, don¡¯t you dare me what happens next to me. Girls got to stay together. You have no great enmity or hatred between you. It would be so sad to see both of you battling it out for a man. He is a man. He should act like one. What is this wishy washy way of doing thing?¡¯ Katarina only chuckles and Sofia smiles. They look at each other and while their gaze when looking at each other is stillplicated it is not one of resentment. This event in the infirmary of Pandemonium would probably one day be a side note in history of how two of the most powerful woman in the world that has always been seen as rivals both in position or loveughed sincerely with each other. Sian look at both of them and wonder in her heart ¡®How did that idiot make this two woman fall head over heels over him?¡¯ Then thinking about it again Sina smiles Love after all¡­.has no logic. *** End of this chapter. Next chapter would be about the matter that happened in Pandemonium Chapter 362: Void (1) [Death Monarch defeating the Will of the World!] [Sithulran captured] [Orvanian retreating?] [The Heavens Defeated] [Defying the Heavens!] This was the news that circted all over the world after the battle between Death Monarch and the Will of the World. What started out as Death Monarch simple fight with Sithulran, the fugitive from another, turned into a messy royal rumble with the Will of the World sneaks attacking Death Monarch and then even Kasap, the mysterious assassin organization joins in. In this battle that could be considered a war against Death Monarch from Heaven and Earth Death Monarch shows a lot of fire power and abilities that he had never shown before. There is his prowess that enable him to part the seas and crack the air. There is the gigantic wheel that affect the entire world poption, and then there is his almost invincible body that could withstand Heaven Punishment thunderbolts. Seeing all of that scene no one have any doubt that this is the era of Death Monarch. There is no other sun that will be able to outshine him. This is his era and his era alone. All of that ability were showcased and even when he looks like he is about to die, yet again, defying odds and expectation, and the desperate prayers of his enemies, he emerges unscathed and more powerful. By now, some people even think he is immortal, unable to die. And that the more adversity thrown to him the more he would be stronger. Such thought is prevalent now in the minds and hearts of the people. Why? There were many times the world thought that they had gotten themselves rid of Death Monarch. Each time he proves them wrong. They were the time when he disappeared for about a year in Earth thirty-nine to seek Will the Purple Speedster. Everyone thought that he is no longer alive and some people even thinks he failed to rescue Will and is now trapped in another Universe. But he returns and he establish once again his dominance. Then there was the Mountain of Evesting Love incident where he was speared in an assassination attempt by someone the world still didn¡¯t knows. At that time even though the Trickster tell the world that Death Monarch is still alive, no one really believes him. They all thought that the Trickster wanted to protect Death Monarch friends and subordinates and so he concocted that lie. But proving them all wrong once again, he also returns from that. And at that time, even as the world truly believes that he would die after seeing Death Monarch entire body melted, defying once again the expectation and wishes of the world, he is still being able to reform back his body and be even stronger. By now, if one said Death Monarch died somewhere, unless they see the body with their own eyes and check it thoroughly no one else would ever dare make the assumption that Death Monarch could die. All of this achievement and glory were all going to be known to the whole world by the dawn. The White Owl seagulls and rats and birds all fly to the seven seas and the four corners of the world to announce this news to all the people of the world. As the whole world was still stunned by the battle between Death Monarch and the Will of the World, the criminal underground and the many factions all over the world have started to move. Driven by desperation and fear, they all started to move. They evacuated their areas, they hide in the darkness, and they look at the sky with trepidation. Each sound that the sky makes startled them. They fear to see red thunderbolts striking thend. Because they fear it might be that man thunderbolts and not the Heavens. All profit is forgotten. Now all that matter is their continued survival. They all raises their head up high when Death Monarch was presumed dead. They rubbed shoulders with the World Government and the Republic, the League of Freedom, the Secret Societies of Third Rome and many others. They were about to once again enter their glory days. But the moment that Death Monarch reveal himself in Pnd that day, they all knew they had toy low. Gone are the days where they could talk to the officials of World Government. Gone are the days where they hunt the people that associate themselves with Death Monarch. Now, they are the hunted. They are the prey. And now, they even had to once again return to the darkness, to thend where the sun doesn¡¯t shine and the wind are cold like the winter of cold tundra of Siberia. Why are they so fearful? Because they know more and they see more. What they saw in the battle is something different than the normal people. They saw a herald that shouted to the world that a new era ising His era. It is not theirs. And if it is that man era, then there is no ce for them in this new era. They felt anxious. They felt scared. They were anxious more than they ever before. They were scared more than they were ever scared before. That battle with Sithulran and the subsequent event where he fought the Wil of the World changes everything. Death Monarch is no longer just a man that the world has to be wary of. With that battle, he establishes his position as the foremost and the only contender for the seven seas and the four corners of the world. If not for the fact that everyone knows that Death Monarch is not interested in expanding hisnd, many people would have had sleepless night tonight Right now Death Monarch is a sovereign like existence. In this world, right now, who could ever match him? Even one hundred Disk Formation experts dissipated into dust with one wave of Death Monarch hand. Which force have an evenrger and powerful than that? The World Government might have their own secret forces but even if so, why would they pick a fight with Death Monarch when they are clearly on the path of reconciliation. The Republic might also have such force but everyone knows that Katarina would never attack Death Monarch And it was because of they knew the effect of that battle and what it means for them, that they knew they had to move as quickly as possible and as secretly as possible. And the crime families are not the only one that is moving that night. Factions that saw the battle also started to act. One person contacted another, that another person contacted another and so on and on it goes until all of them were contacted and ready to meet. It is clear that the aftermath of that battle is disturbing to everyone that have a stake in this world. This is probably thergest meet between factions and crime families, human trafficking cartel, merchants of death, normal merchants, secret societies, not so secret societies and many more. They were not the level of the Three Great Powers. In other words, it means that they are not asrge as the World Government, not as influential as the Republic or as powerful as Pandemonium In other words, they are small. But even small things have their abilities. It is because they are small, they are mobile. In other words, they are fast. A few minutes after the battle they called each other. And a few hourster, all of them have gotten the news. Everything was organizing pretty quick. And they all quickly sails the sea to meet each other. They all didn¡¯t like each other and they would rarely meet. But now, like any good reunion action story, they have amon goal. They would not be an idiot and make Death Monarch theirmon enemy. It is not like they are capable of making Death Monarch their enemy and they still love their life after all. They would never intentionally try to make themselves an enemy of Death Monarch. They just wanted to meet to discuss the way moving forward with such an unstable element in the world The world now has a God. And it is such an impulsive God that it strikes fear in the hearts of everyone. Azief never saw himself as a God But just because he didn¡¯t see himself like that, doesn¡¯t mean people would also see it that way. To them all of his abilities and all of his power are Godlike. Of course they all knew that they too could possess this power. But right now, Death Monarch is one hundred step forward and they could not even chase Death Monarch shadows To shorten the gap, these people are not capable. And so because of such gap, Death Monarch could be considered the strongest force in this world. In the sea, ships all sailed out from the port. In the sky, flying arks seems to sails the cloud Suchrge movement should not go unnoticed. But these factions all knew what it means if they were discovered openly meeting by the Three Great Powers. Pandemonium might not care that much since they really didn¡¯t interfere much with the governance of the world. Maybe because they just didn¡¯t care what happens outside Pandemonium. But the World Government and the Republic will surely care. And that is what they are trying to avoid. Each one of these faction is all smallpared to the behemoths that is the Three Great Powers. But just because they are small didn¡¯t mean that they are not capable. Hiding could be considered their abilities. Some dive into the deep oceans with their special transportations, other brought out their stealth submarine and cloak themselves with invisibility spell. It will not hide them from powerful divine sense but it will hide any vision of them to be seen by the eye and that is enough. After all who have the time to keep using their Divine Sense to monitor the entire seven seas of the world. From the cold tundra of Russia, to the warm coast of the Red Sea, from the controlled seas of Aegean, ships, submarines, flying transportation all sail and fly that night to meet each other. The four corners of the world, the seven seas around it, the whole faction in the world seem anxious and afraid. *** The other chapter will be released in a mass release on the 26th of July with the Age of Adevnture release is also posted that day. So be pateint for two days and binge read it on Friday. So, hope you like the chapter when it is out in its entirety and pplease somes and vote for the stroy if you like it. I bought a newptop and ist speeling review function is fine so there will be less and less of spelling issues. Anyway,cioa for today. Meet you all on Friday Chapter 363: Void (2) Their movement could no longer be hidden in some ces but ironically the World government and the Republic didn¡¯t have the time or the manpower to surveil them and they didn¡¯t really care for those few weak factions went to sail the sea. They saw it and determine it to be something that does not require their attention If they share information and learned that the entire seven seas of the world burst into activity, they would not be so calm. The World Government is trying to establish contact with Pandemonium sending messages only to be obstructed by Sasha telling the representatives of the World Government that Death Monarch is in seclusion. There is also the matter of the Orvanian. Sith¡¯venar and Sith¡¯venar express their desire to meet Death Monarch. After all, Death Monarch did just capture Sithulran. The awkward thing was where did Death Monarch send Sithulran? They at least need to know so that they could be assure that Sithulran would no longer terrorize the Universe in her incessant search for the truth of the Universe. The Republic on the other hand is sending their men to Pandemonium to seek their High Chancellor. Ships and sails fluttered wildly in the night. But the ship is fast like lightning and it did not stop even when encountering storms and squalls of water. As they passed the South Antic Ocean they would nce upward and look at the healing sky and they felt awe and fear. There is still thunder around the South Antic Ocean, like an echoes of the battle between the strongest man in the world and the Will that governs it. Each time these people sail past it they could not help but feel even more fear. It is why they must attend these meeting. They need to decide their stance now. Anxious, scared, tired all of these emotions only motivates them to sails faster. Then from the seven sea of the world, they all gathered in Bubble Land. The Broker did not reveal thisnd to many people and he only reveals it to a select few. But circumstances changes. Right now, even the Broker himself felt fear. No one really knows how he looks like other than a few people. But it did not change the fear he felt about Death Monarch. That is a force capable of destroying any factions he wanted in the world Pandemonium is now looking bigger and bigger and more threatening than ever at each passing moment and the shadows of the Death Monarch seems to cover the whole world. There must be some checks and bnce There must be some countermeasure against such force. The Broker made deals and sell information to the worst of the worst. Knowing Death Monarch personality that detest criminal to the bones how could the Broker not have his heart chilled to the core? In his fear and panic, he knows that he needs to host the meeting of the century. He was the first one that answered the call and he pick the ce. Hundreds of factions will gather here tonight in Bubble Land to discuss their next course of actions. Death Monarch wanted to redistribute the world territory. Everyone knows about this. These factions were all out of the running. Other than a few famous organizations in the world, the faction that wille here tonight were at most at regional influence Alone, they are insignificant, but gather them all together however, it became a different story. It is still not enough to contend with the Three Great Powers but at least now they will have some speaking rights. It is these matter they wanted to discuss tonight among other things. The secretnd is now crowded with people. Triads and the crime family arrived the first. Next the factions and mercantile organizations. And then mercenaries, assassins, thieves among many others. As they enter the sea they could see the fragile bubble and therge vast emptynd inside. All of this is underneath the sea which brought astonishment to many people. The moment they enter they could feel the energy in their body seems empty. They all heard that the bubble any energy from entering in and whoever enters the barrier of bubbles and fall down into the waterlessnd would be stripped of all of its energy. But experiencing it is a different matter entirely. They do not feel weak. It just felt weird and strange as they could not regte or move their energies that they know is in their body. It is a hard to describe such feeling. It was like they are normal human¡­just like before the Fall. There is also a calmness inside it as one could feel their body returning to how it is without the energy. Thisnd is truly mystery in itself. They marvel at it and they look at it. But then as that marvel and awe settled in, they are once again seized by an anxious look as they walked to therge tent that was put up in the center of this vast emptynd underneath the sea. Inside the tent hundreds of factions is already waiting. Sitting on therge round table are some people that people of the underground world knows. There is the Corleone family of Italy, the Navarra crime family from Mexico, the Yakuzas from Japan, the Bratva, and many others scary looking dude that all emanated bloodlust and violence. From the other factions there is The Ghost, Dark Star, The Company, Society of the Light and many others. Some of them are engaged in dark matter while some of them are engaging in monopolizing trade in their respective country As another person enter, their eyes would ultimately go to the end of that round table. There, on the focal point of the round table and who everyone would ask for advice is none other than the Grand Researcher. The Grand Researcher is a mysterious person who is only known fact is that it is the person who head the Order of Thinkers. William Woodman, the head of the Order of the Golden World approach the Grand Research and hold out his hand. ¡®Didn¡¯t think you were a woman¡¯ That was his first word. The Grand Researcher who was about to shake his hand frowned. ¡®Why? Is it such a shocking fact?¡¯ ¡®No, not really. I just wonder why do you want to lead the Order of Thinkers. They are only old men in your organization. So, I am under the assumption that the leader of such organization must be a man¡¯ hearing this the Grand Researcherughed. Then she shakes her hand. Grand Researcher she said. ¡®Oh, we are doing nicknames? Then he said ¡®I am Golden Sky¡¯ The Grand Researcherughed. ¡®My name is Helva¡¯ William smile an innocent smile and responded back by saying ¡®I¡¯m William, mydy¡¯ he then took a seat beside her. All around the tent, people inside the tent are all discussing with each other. They are criminals talking to other criminal and frowned each time the name Death Monarch is mentioned Lechers talking to other lechers, greedy merchant speak to each other about trade routes and their conquest of business like it is the most interesting in the world when it is numbers and more numbers. Killers and assassin mingle together I n some secluded corner and speak in hushed tones while looking at some of the people here with predator like eyes. Thievesparing notes and their skills in stealth, lock picking and jailbreaking Not to mention there is many other types of criminals talking with each other. There doesn¡¯t seems to be an organization within them but they clearly did not mind it as it suits their needs better William sat beside the Grand Researcher, look into her eyes and in hushed tone ask Helva. ¡®So¡­Death Monarch huh? He got the whole world stirring like someone just lit up a fire under a wasp nest¡¯ Helva nodded with a bitter smile on her face ¡®Death Monarch is still a problem after all of these years. You thought he would mellow out but No¡­he just got to stir up some more shit¡¯ ¡®We all never thought that he could grow like that¡¯ Helva said as she sighed. William shakes his head and rub his chin ¡®Nobody thought humans could possess such powers. I guess we are the idiots¡¯ William offers. William looked around and asked. He notices a familiar face that is missing in this gathering ¡®Where is the League of Freedom? Narleod should be here. Him and that weird Warp and his teleportation ability. I always felt safe when they are here. Are they not invited?¡¯ Helva snorted They were invited. It took a few second for the words to register it meaning and then something clicked in William mind. William suddenly widened his eyes. ¡®Ah, I get it now. It is not that they couldn¡¯te. They were invited but they did not want toe? Is that it?¡¯ Helva nodded Damn, that burns a little. Then William remembers that he heard news that Narleod and Death Monarch meet a few weeks ago. ¡®Hmm¡­did they get something from Death Monarch?¡¯ The Grand Researcher only nodded her head ¡®Probably¡¯ ¡®A slot?¡¯ he asked Helva nodded. ¡®I guess so.¡¯ *** The beginning of the mass chapter release. Hope you could vote for the stories and give me some gift if you like the mass release Chapter 364: Void (3) If they were really promised a slot by Death Monarch, their absence in this meeting is understandable No wonder. They didn¡¯t want to be associated with us at this critical juncture. At least they did not tell this ce to Death Monarch. Or we are all going to be dead William then sighed as he looks around the room. All around him are the world worst and greatest criminals that ever walked the face of the Earth ¡®The Distribution of the World is just around the corner. All the monster in the world is under his rein for now, but once he lifted the prohibition of war, what to stop the monster from ravaging thends?¡¯ William said to no one in particr. Helva nodded. She frowned when hearing this. Because she knows this is not entirely baseless. It is clear that the Death Monarch did not intend for the Prohibition of War tost permanently. Even now, the forces of the world are all preparing their soldiers, their arms and weapons. Only Death Monarch prohibition that prevent them from going crazy. ¡®Who knows what the Death Monarch is thinking?¡¯ William suddenly said At this they both nodded in agreement. They were silent for a while as William sighed and Helva also sighed. Who would have thought that dynamic of the power structure of the world have to be rearranged once again? It is already suffocating before to live under the control of the Three Great Powers. And now, the Three Great Powers seems to be in the verge of breaking down but it will only be changed into another form. Whatever the conclusion of the distribution of the world, Pandemonium will always be an obstacle. William then asked Helva ¡®So, who organize the meeting?¡¯ Helva shrugged ¡®Well, all I know is that the Broker call the others. But I don¡¯t know who call him and organize the meeting¡¯ William was thinking for a while and then ask Helva cautiously. William could feel something is very wrong with this gathering ¡®Is someone making a y to be King of the criminal underworld?¡¯ William said. Helva shakes her head. ¡®Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care¡¯ Helva replied. William only smiles mysteriously and then said ¡®You don¡¯t care but here you are¡¯ Helva could not deny William words. Then she offers an exnation ¡®Death Monarch existence is a game changer for all of us. To say I am not afraid of him would be a lie¡¯ then she looked around the room and said with disdain ¡®Built to lump me in with these killers and criminals would be too insulting. I am researching the truth of the Universe but these people all only care about their interest and wellbeing and nothing for the pursuit of the truth¡¯ William only snorted. They were about to continue speaking when they saw the Broker appearing from the back curtain behind the room table. The entire tent which was full of sound before suddenly turns silence. They all looked at the Broker withplicated expression. Almost two thirds of the people here in the tent have met the Broker either to sell information or buy one. Some of them even bow slightly towards him as a sign of acknowledgement The Broker return that bow with anther bow. He looks around the room and he nodded The Broker is a rotund middle age man with lush hair which is full of white hair on the side. The Broker is an African middle aged man with eyes of wisdom. He looks like a spiritual guide and a pir of wisdom, a wise, kind of man. But everyone knows appearances could be deceiving. He is wise but kind¡­¡­that he isn¡¯t. The Broker is one of the moist well learned about all the secrets in the world He had information ranging from where a certain someone is eating, who they are fucking, who they love, who they hated to the big secret that could shake the very foundation of the world. The Broker notice some people are not here. He didn¡¯t see Narleod. ¡®Hmm, I see many familiar faces today¡¯ he said. The other people in the tent all nodded in agreement. Then sighing he said ¡®I will cut to the chase. We are all here because of Death Monarch growing influence. I fear if Death Monarch really wanted to eradicate evil in this world he would just send his thunderbolts and turns all of us into dust and ashes¡¯ The other close their eyes as acknowledgement of the truth what the Broker is saying. The Broker then walk to the center of the tent and look slowly at each and every one of them. He then takes a deep breath and then said. ¡®Today, more than ever, we need to unite¡¯ ¡®Unite?¡¯ one of the people among the crowd asked. The Broker smiles bitterly and then he continued. ¡®We don¡¯t trust each other and we hated each other guts. I know. We all know. Some of you here try to kill each other behind the other backs, scheme against each other for benefits and more. I will not tell who it is but you all know who you are. And we don¡¯t take it personally as long as none of you make it personal. But that is what we are. That is our nature. We are the criminals, the outcast, the rebels¡­we are misfits of the new world¡¯ Many of the people in the tent nodded. William look at the Broker and there is a mysterious smile on his face ¡®It is harder toprehend or even contemte the idea of uniting. But we must. Death Monarch is not some person who one faction could go up against. The World Government tried and they failed¡­miserably I might add. And he had the support of Three powerful armies, one Divine Archer, a cunning Trickster, a freaking Alchemist that could call upon hundreds of heroes of the world, a Goddess of War and a Valkyrie of the Battlefield. Not to mention the strongest woman in the world Then with a sigh and a hopeless look he said ¡®That,dies and gentlemen is what we are up against. We are up against a bunch of titanic monsters. Even if only one of them went out, it would not be a problem for them to end any of us.¡¯ ¡®So, what is your suggestion?¡¯ The head of the Corleone family asked from his seat, his eyes are sharp and vicious. He had lost a lot. And now he is in hiding Because he is one of the few who contacted Kasap to assassinate Death Monarch. And knowing Death Monarch, his payback will be swift and merciless. ¡®we need a leader¡¯ William who is sitting beside the Grand Researcher smiles and his eyes shined. It seems his intel was right. The Navarra family then asked ¡®Who?¡¯ Everyone also look at the Broker. This, here, in this tent, are the unruliest, vicious people in the world. If Death Monarch and his friend are titanic monsters, them they are the evil monsters of the world, destroying everything they touched and taint innocence with darkness. To rein over them would take a person with powers they could submit themselves to. The talk of uniting the criminal underworld has been going on for a few years back since the emergence of Death Monarch But no one could agree on a certain leader. Today, however the Broker wanted to bring that matter to the surface. Does this mean he had found a suitable person to take that seat? ¡®He is not here. But you all know him. You even shed with him a few times¡¯ The Corleone and the Navarra family frowned ¡®Don¡¯t keep us in suspense old mam¡¯ one of the people around the round table said ¡®It¡¯s Void¡¯ hearing this the entire tent was silence. They all looked at each other and it almost seems like they weremunicating with each other using on thy their eyes. They clearly did not raise any objection. Every one of the underground world knows who Void is. He is a reclusive expert. But he also had a penchant for making trouble. And people knows he had strange ability. ¡®We need to talk about this and discuss this matter in depth¡¯ the crime families raise up their hand and tell the assembly their opinions. They will make their final decision after thinking about it thoroughly. At least they did not go against the idea. The merchants and the small mid-sized factions also raises their hand and said We also need time to discuss. The Broker nodded and said ¡®discuss away¡¯ William on the other hand went out from the tent. When asked if he is leaving he only said he is talking a walk outside to clear his mind However, after he went outside and went away far away from the tent he brought out a telmunication device. It is a shell of a mollusk. However, this shell is inscribed with runes. He then breathed his breath into the shell and the runes began to light up. He raises up the shell to his mouth and said ¡®You got all that¡­. Loki?¡¯ Half a world away, a person dressed in green and filed with green aura with serpents slithering around his feet, smiles cunningly. ¡®I got it¡¯ he replies. Then he got up from his throne of serpents and walk outside from his dark cave. ¡®Void¡­.I found you¡¯ Loki said before he went out of the cave and disappeared from his ind *** Every five minutes they will be a chapter which is the part of the mass release. Anyway, please leave somements and vote for the story if you like it. Anyway, now we begisn to see Loki once again appearing. Chapter 365: Void (4) PANDEMONIUM Outside the Pandemonium Throne Room, the sky is thundering, wind seems to form storms and rains falls down hard. The people of Pandemonium all take rest below somerge trees or return home. Some adventurer rented room in the Inn. They all looked at the sky and felt unease. Because they all knew why the sky is getting crazy like this. It must be because that person is angry The gaze of the people of Pandemonium all rested on the Center Pce. In a room inside the Center Pce, a dark silhouette is illuminated by the moonlight. This silhouette is sitting on a throne of ck onyx; his entire existence seems to radiate loneliness. The throne room seems to highlight the singleness of that throne, and the high position it possesses in Pandemonium. Nobody could sit in that throne other than this man. Nobody would even dare to. Even though the owner of that throne is always absent no one ever dare disrespect him or even trying to touch the handle of that throne. The owner of this throne possess the highest position in the hearts of the people living in Pandemonium. Because the owner of this throne is none other than Death Monarch Azief. BOOOM! Thunders roars even louder and a spiral of wind descend down from the turbulent wind from the heavens connecting with the wind that is rising up from ground up, creating a tornado around the Pandemonium Sea The sound of thunders is like a luby in Azief ears. Azief right now is sitting on his throne with his eyes closed, pondering something both in his mind and in his heart. His heart is full of emotions and as such it is turbulent and the world reflected that on the physical world. Even just sitting there he emanated an aura of an overlord. Even the storm outside could not force him to care much. His emotions are stormy and the whole Pandemonium is affected because of it. Up in the sky, the dark clouds and the thunders and the rain that poured down hard are all because this person is experiencing a stormy emotion. His Will unconsciously leaks out and in the absence of the Will of the World that is recuperating, Azief Will is affecting the weather His elbow is on the handle, while his hand is on his chin. His eyes closed but sitting there, nobody would ever dare to disturb him The Keeper of the Pce was about to clean the throne room a few minutes ago. When he opened the door and saw that Death Monarch is sitting on his throne with that pose, that Keeper of the Pce nearly fainted in fear. He closes his mouth preventing himself from screaming out loud and disturb Death Monarch. He then slowly run himself out from the room, sweating and trembling before he informs the whole Pce crew. They all vacated all the task near the Throne Room for fearing to disturb Death Monarch. That is what happens a few minutes ago. Azief of course notice the Keeper of the Pce but he did not say much and instead continue on what he was doing. He didn¡¯t bother exining and he doesn¡¯t need to and everyone knows that. Pandemonium is hisnd. He opened it up and he could do whatever he wants in it. A person that could defy Death Monarch in his ownnd is not yet born. And what is he doing exactly? Azief is thinking. There were many things he is pondering about. He is thinking about his decision and he doesn¡¯t know what the right answer to the question in his heart But just because he doesn¡¯t know the answer that doesn¡¯t mean he will not be thinking of it But for the Keeper of the Pce they called this Death Monarch brooding session. Of course they do not dare say it in front of Death Monarch himself but they always talk about it when they are among themselves. He is thinking things and also at the same time he is waiting or someone toe to him. He sighed and then the clouds in the sky thunder with more lightning It is alreadyte at night but it is not like he needed sleep anyway. There are many things he wanted to know. First of all, the question he wanted answer is what happened to Pandemonium when he was fighting Sithulran. He saw some parts of the continent being ravaged by fire and destruction. Of course it has already been contained but the question remains. What had happened? To know such question, he of course summoned Sasha. Azief is waiting for her and at the same time feeling that she is a littlete. Though Azief have no intention of trying to me her. Today seems to be a tough day for her. It seems to be a tough day for everyone. Sasha seems preupied with many matters. There is the matter of Pandemonium attack. And then there is of course the help she renders in helping Will. Azief got some of the report when he was sitting on the infirmary rooftop that told him about the condition of Will. Will right now is inside a quartz capsule that used to belong to Shinji. Shinji was the warrior Azief saved in Pnd. Azief thought highly of that person and his determination and his path of swordsmanship. He is healed already and he is living well in Pandemonium. He did not ept Azief offer yet but Azief give him freedom to choose. He only asks for Shinji to stay in Pandemonium and make the choiceter. Will with his hyper regeneration and healing and the quartz capsule to help him in his recovery, there is no doubt that he would surely be healed by dawn. As he was thinking all of this, he opens his eyes. ¡®You¡¯re here?¡¯ His voice is cold and his gaze seems to be able to see the inner workings of the Universe. There is moving dark clouds in his eyes, thunders shing every few seconds and a huge spiral inside the image in his eyes that seems to be able to devour anything. The energy that bursted out for that one moment possess the might of the Heavens It was only for a split second but the image could be seen in his eyes and the energy could be felt. It could induce horror in anyone to be in front of such massive burst of energy. If not for him containing the area of that energy, the entire Pce would have cracked in all of its pirs. Outside the Pce, thunder and lightning started to calms down, and the storm subsided slowly but surely. From the moonlight that illuminated into the room, a shimmering image appears in a translucent form before slowly solidify itself. It is a woman that possess a sharp and severe beauty. This woman wearing a white grayish tight attire, petite and lethal all at the same time. She then kneels just below the throne, bowing her head to the direction toward the Sovereign of this dominion, Death Monarch This woman is of course none other than the head of the Shadow Guards, Sasha the Nightingale. Azief nodded, his eyeszily look at her and he ask ¡®You¡¯rete¡¯ It was a simple statement but that woman knows she needs to exin well. Sasha maintain her courage and then replied ¡®Matters¡¯ she replied shortly. Azief eyes narrowed and then he only said ¡®Hmm¡¯ Other than the sound of the subsiding storms and thest lingering echoes of the roars of thunder, there is only silence inside the throne room., It is dark, cold and silent. And sitting on a dragon throne made of ck material is the Death Monarch, who dresses like the night. He is only illuminated sometime by the shing of lightning or when the clouds that covers the light of the moon were pushed by the wind and the light approach the tall high throne of Pandemonium. His face is cold and passive and his eyes seems to be able to see through every lies and every thought. It was like the throne room is a part of the realm of the Dead where there is noughter, joy or life. Anyone would be pressured in such situation. But Sasha maintain her calm. Because she knows that the man sitting on that throne did not care whether she is calm or not She only needs to do her job well. And that is enough for her and for him. She did not lose her cool and responded to Death Monarch question with as little word as possible. It is not her being rude. It is because that is how Death Monarch preferred it. Many people know this and it is not a secret but they are not many that dares to speak short in front of him fearing that Death Monarch would think that they were slighting him. They knew that Death Monarch treated his word like gold but just because of that one particr traits doesn¡¯t mean that Death Monarch would appreciate the same kind of things from his subordinate. But Sasha could see that Death Monarch really don¡¯t care about such things. At least he doesn¡¯t care for such thing on some selected people. And Sasha is one of those selected people. Death Monarch rarely speaks unless he needs to and even when he speaks he rarely spoke long. He did not ask to be understood and he doesn¡¯t care if people understand his intention or not. That is why Death Monarch got the reputation of a person who would do anything he wanted, whenever and wherever he wanted. In a bad way one could say that he is a person that have no restrains. But put it in another perspective, Death Monarch is probably the freest person in the world. There is no chain on him. And there is no chain that could hold him Sasha though of all this internally. But she calms down her thoughts. There is silence from the throne above. She takes a peek and she was disappointed. Azief speak. His voice is still cold and expressionless as ever. Sasha bitterly smiles. ¡®Report?¡¯ He asked. *** Next chapter in a few minutes. Hope you are liking the mass release so far Chapter 366: Void (4) Sasha did not bother with formality and walk closer to the throne and then in front of the steps of the throne she kneels once again She then slowly bowing her head down so that her eyes only stare the ground as she held out her hand and present the report. Azief wave one of his finger and that report fly up to him. Inside the report is an octagon information node. Azief did not say anything anymore. He opens the documents and then touch the information node. Information streamed inside his mind and then almost a secondter he sighed Then he seems to be muttering to himself. Sasha could hear what Death Monarch is saying ¡®How bold¡¯ he said in a faint voice. Then Azief look at Sasha and order her ¡®Raise your head up. You have done a good job¡¯ Azief said as heplimented Sasha. Sasha obliged and she raises her head up and even though she was justplimented she still did not dare to stare at Death Monarch eyes. Sasha is not like Loki or Sina. She would not mistake the rtionship between her and Death Monarch. But she also didn¡¯t envy the others rtionship with Death Monarch. After all she knew all about being close to Death Monarch isn¡¯t necessarily good for one survival and life. Being Death Monarch friend is not an easy thing. Out of all the people in the world that called themselves the friends of the Death Monarch, all of them are incredible people and a figure of awe, fear and respect. Some of them probably would be incredible even without being friend with Death Monarch but it is also true that being Death Monarch friende with a pressure to at least be able to stand side by side and shoulder to shoulder with him. Not to mention the fact that each and every one of Death Monarch friend will always be a target to force Death Monarch. This situation is making those people pressured to increase their fighting prowess or their influence in the world so that they could protect themselves from forces that will try to use them to manipte Death Monarch The friends of Death Monarch have no other choice other than to force themselves to be strong and extraordinary. For example, Loki. Loki is called the Trickster and had a hand in many things all around the world. Some of his involvement is also hidden very deeply and he is a genius and cunning schemer. He is also a high level target in the World Government The rtionship between the Three Great powers has eased so nobody from the World Government or the Republic is still hunting the Trickster but that doesn¡¯t mean that they are not wary of the Trickster. Then there is Wang Jian. White Tiger Wang Jian is a genius in leading formation armies and adept in using soldier to create battle formation and battle tactics. He himself is also very hard to defeat and could fought high level Seed Formation levelers. Sina while is not a powerful person in terms of strength, she has deep connections and her influence is overwhelming with many great heroes in her debts. Her ability to create pills and increase a person strength is well acknowledged. Then there is of course Sofia. Everyone knows when Katarina is presumed dead she was dubbed the strongest woman in the world. Even now, it is still a point of contention especially after seeing that arrow she release in the South Antic Ocean. Each and every person that is friend with Death Monarch are all powerful and extraordinary people but who knows how much they had to watch over their backs because of their association with Death Monarch. Only this kind of people would not shame the title of such a legendary character like Dearth Monarch. Azief sitting on his throne did not know what Sasha is thinking. His mind is till thinking about the information he just got. It took him a moment of time for him to digest the information he reads. He just couldn¡¯t believe how those people are so bold that they even dare attack Pandemonium. His dominion. The dominion of Death Monarch. If he did not retaliate, then it would be letting down his own reputation. He did not even let the Will of the World go, how could he let this slight be forgotten that easily? They must pay double for what they had done to his dominion. There is a smile forming on his mouth. Sasha peeked a little and when she saw the curved smile of Death Monarch, she gulped and shivered for a second. Then Azief ask Sasha ¡®You¡¯re sure its them?¡¯ Azief ask . ¡®There is no doubt. They probably believe that Your Excellency will not survive the punishment of the Will of the World and as such blinded by greed¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief snorted and the outside suddenly the already m skies produces a strike of lightning as it shed by the Center Pce. ¡®So, all that talk about sincerity of forming a non-aggression pact is a lie? How could I trust their sincerity if they act like this?¡¯ Azief when he uses the information node he had the entirety of the report conveyed to him and he finally knew the culprit of the attack against his dominion. It is one other than the Syndicate. Azief closes his eyes and sigh, and then he said with a coldness that could cut through bones. ¡®Just because I tolerated them ¡­do they think I have reservation of destroying them.¡¯ He thenughed a bit but Sasha did not find it funny at all. Instead she could feel her stomach is turning with unease The more Death Monarchughs the more Sasha felt something bad is going to happen and then he continues ¡®It is because they know their limit and did not interfere in Pandemonium that I give the grace and bestow them peace. I saw them as necessary for some people thus I did not move against them¡¯ Azief said. Sasha notices something different about Azief. In actuality, Sasha position in the government while not the highest, she is probably the most influential official in Pandemonium. Why? Because simply other than her there were never any officials that meet with Death Monarch and talk with him as frequents as her. It is because of their frequent conversation that Sasha notices something different about Azief. When he talks there seems to be a majesty aura around him. There is a naturalness about him sitting there on the throne. He is more calm, colder and moreposed. There is no longer the sharpness he used to exude but the gaze of Death Monarch is enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine Any action seemed to flow like water but hold the power to move mountains and part rivers. And he grows bigger and bigger. This is the pir that hold the entire Pandemonium,nd of the brave and the powerful He is sitting there on the throne like it was the most natural thing for him She did not feel like this before when she is around Death Monarch. She always felt fear or apprehension but never this kind of feeling. The feeling like Death Monarch has been used to ruling. It was like he is a true ruler that ooze with charisma and majesty like a noble personage. Azief spent his life as an Emperor for seventy years in one of Azul sabers. Just because he is no longer an Emperor, that did not mean his demeanor and actions and the majesty he had when he was Emperor would just fade away. Sasha put the feeling away and then exins as delicately as possible to Death Monarch ¡®It is the Dark Syndicate that orchestrated the attack. The Golden Syndicate had no rtions with the matter if Your Excellency wanted to pursue the matter¡¯ Sasha added Azief snorted in disdain ¡®So what?¡¯ ¡®It is wise Your Excellency not to fight the Golden Syndicate as they would probably retaliate back¡¯ Sasha means well but instead her word made Azief even angrier. He mmed his hand on the handle and the outside weather exploded into a chaotic mess as red thunder covered the skies and the wind roars like a feral beast that was unleashed from its captivity. If that is not enough storms of red lightning gathered on the dark red clouds that is forming all around Pandemonium. The people of Pandemonium when seeing this scene could not help but feel fearful and they all look at the Centre Pce with trepidation The one sitting in that throne is angry and the whole Pandemonium seems to be the first to feel the brunt of that person wrath. Sasha inside the throne seeing such phenomena happened just because Death Monarch is angry gulped in fear and bowed her head even lower. *** Part three of the mass release Chapter 367: Void (5) The Syndicate is arge organization. They are not like the World Government and the Republic but their influence reaches all over the world. And the Syndicate is actually divided into two. The Golden Syndicate is like a merchant association with their importance policy directed into gaining power and money. They have many safe houses over the world, catered to viins and even people who are running away from their factions or regime. It is not only viins and evil people that used their service. Refugees and victims of persecution also uses their service. The Dark Syndicate on the other hand is many things. They could spy for you, arrange assassinations, and even infiltrate a regime and even offer military support in many people who have enough leverage to hire them. These two division did not interfere with each other but the Syndicate is ruled by one mysterious person. No one really know what he looks like or even if this person is even a he. Only him could order the two to mutually support each other. Azief didn¡¯t know whether that person ordered the attack on Pandemonium or it was an independent task by the Dark Syndicate but in Azief eyes it didn¡¯t matter. It matters that they attack Pandemonium. It matters that they dare do it. Even the World Government and The Republic would think ten times before even trying to touch Pandemonium It is fortunate that they are many great heroes in Pandemonium and contain the attack and some even repel it. They will be rewarded by the Central government. It would not be exaggerated to say that Pandemonium is a gathering of many talents. Azief then made his decision swiftly. He looks at Sasha and immediately gave his orders. ¡®Tomorrow, you go and meet with the Treasurer and ask him how much the Treasury needs to repair all the damages all around Pandemonium and thebor force needed toplete it¡¯ Sasha nodded. But Azief continue. ¡®Then when you get the figure, double that figure and ask the Golden Syndicate to fork out that amount of gold andbor and provide it to us. They might not be the one attacking but if they think they would get away with it scot free then I am not Death Monarch!¡¯ He deres and the thunder outside boomed in the distance, and lighting shing like these forces of nature is affirming the words of Death Monarch Hearing this statement from Death Monarch Sasha was shocked and her face turned colors. Then she hesitantly asked ¡®What if they refused?¡¯ Azief hearing such a question instead of getting angry, he chuckles in delight ¡®Then tell them I aming. And warn them, that if I do rise from my throne, I will be merciless. At that time, tell them not to regret their refusal¡¯ They are not many threat he said in those sentences. But the words that he will rise from his throne and ¡°I aming¡± are all great threats in the ears of many forces in the world Sasha gulped in fear. Then Azief wave his finger and the report floats in front of Sasha and Sasha took the report back. Then Azief gave Sasha another order ¡®As for the Dark Syndicate, send Wang Jian. Hmmm¡¯ Azief seems to be thinking a bit before he said something shocking that chills Sasha hearts. ¡®Tell him to kill everyone. If he wanted to spare people, tell him to ask them to join him. But remember. If they joined him, they would be his responsibilities. If Wang Jian did not want to spare them, kill them all. If there is one thousand people in Dark Syndicate, then kill one thousand. If there is one hundred thousand, kill one hundred thousand. I have his back so tell him to be fearless. That is all¡¯ he said as he gestures for Sasha to exit the throne room. Sasha nodded and because she is staring at the ground Azief could not see her face. But if he did see her face then one could see that her face right now is pale and her hand is trembling. Cold sweats are forming on her backs and her knees are bing weak. With Death Monarch sentences, all of those people in Dark Syndicate all would be dead. She always knows that Death Monarch is a terrifying person. And she never intends to forget that fact as long as she is working for him. But she never really experienced it so vividly like today With just a few sentences, maybe thousands of people would have their head rolling, their lives ended because of one wrong decision. Deciding who lives and who dies seems like a simple matter for Death Monarch and that is what scares Sasha. By now, Death Monarch influence reaches a terrifying level. He didn¡¯t even need to personally act now. With one word, he could condemn an entire force to die without a grave. It is probably the same feeling of fear that those people who is working under Death Monarch felt each time they stand on attention in this throne room. It is the reason why his Keeper of the Pce fears him so much. It is the reason why the officials who all have greed and desires could contain those greed and desire and did not dare to overstep their bounds. Because Death Monarch words is as good as the word of God. Nobody would ever dare disobey and nobody would ever dare reject. They all know that their lord, their monarch is not interested in being an enlightened King or an Emperor ruling a vastnd. It is not because he can¡¯t. But because he couldn¡¯t be bothered. And for such people who didn¡¯t care about their bad reputation and even embraces it, nothing is more fearsome. Each time Death Monarch seems to made a noise during any of the official¡¯s proposal, they all could feel their heart shrink in fear of offending the Death Monarch. Death Monarch words is thew of thend. What he said will be the truth and his officials would move heaven and Earth to make sure it will be so. Tonight he ordered the execution of about three thousand people without even batting an eye. Azief might not know the exact number of the people in Dark Syndicate but she knows. Three thousand people would surely die under Wang Jian army relentless attack and pursuit. Sasha knows best about Wang Jian capability and his talent. He is not only talented but he is also loyal. And if that is not enough of a torture to the Syndicate, Death Monarch also orders that the Golden Syndicate to pay for the damages and providebor for free. Thinking about it, would they even dare refuse? Sasha didn¡¯t know it was this easy to get money It is true that she was too shortsighted. Today she learned something new. If Death Monarch wanted money, he just had to grab it from other people. What rules? Whatws? He is the one that makes the rules and as such thews are also made by him. In Azief opinion however, he had already been gracious and merciful enough to the Syndicate. If not, he would not mind also destroying the Golden Syndicate. After his magnificent feat of Defeating the Heavens who would dare to found problem with Death Monarch right now. There is also the World Distribution Event that would surely be hosted by Death Monarch. Azief thought to held it in the neutral ground between the Three Great Power but now that he has once again increased in strength Azief changed his mind. He could feel that the other energy is slowly being refines inside his body. All the four energy is ready to be transformed into a Disk. Four more energies and he would be able to walk the Stairway of Supremacy. Azief could feel that the moment he finished refining the four energies that he would have to go away. Probably far away than before. This premonition grew stronger as days passed. He could not dy it any longer even if he wanted to. As such, they are many things he needs to solve before he goes. As he thinks about this, the face of Sofia, Katarina, Loki and many other popped up in his mind. He need to settle all of it before he goes. If not, he would be to uneasy to go away. He also need to make his decision. Azief sighed and the n take a deep breath. Slowly his eyes grew calm and returned to normal and the whole sky of Pandemonium receded back and turns into a calm normal night. The rain before seems like a lie like nothing ever happened. ¡®Sasha, when you leave the Pce, activated the Sealing Formation in the Throne Room. I am attempting to breakthrough for this entire night so be prepared for any unforeseen consequence. Though it might not be necessary since I think I could keep it under control and prevent it from leaking out. But nheless, precaution is better¡¯ Sasha hearing this nodded, not showing any expression on her face. Azief only nodded and then he gestures with his hand to Sash to goa way now ¡®You can go now¡¯ Azief ordered and he no longer pay any attention to her. Sasha walk backward without showing his back to Death Monarch and as she arrived at the spot where the moonlight is shining, her body turns into motes of colorful motes of floating light as her body be translucent and then it disintegrated and turns into fireflies that turns to dust and Sasha disappeared. Azief closes his eyes and sigh. He leans back on his throne and thinks about the decisions he had to make. Sina was right to rebuke him. This has been going on for too long. His forehead creased and he seems to be rubbing his temple. He really needs to choose. Even as he was thinking of this matter his body did not even stop refining the energies in his body Defeating the Heavens look easy to the people of the world but it is not as easy as Azief try to sell the world. His energy did not deplete, yes, but he felt a drain on his Will. They all witnessed Death Monarch power, but they did not witness Azief enduring the drain he felt in his Will. Azief stretched out his hand and energy streamed into his body. From the world, from the stars and moon, from every de of grass to even the ocean seabed, energy gathered around him and he is absorbing all of that energy without exploding. His body seems to be swallowing it to strengthen his body and to refine the energies inside his body into Disk. His eyes seem to shine with bluish glow. His Disk is nourished as the All Source Disk purified the energy and turning it into the other types of energy that could support Disk such as the Celestial Disk, Ancient Rune Disk, Ancient Demonic Disk. They are the types of energy not found of Earth but because of the All Source Disk they could still be nourished. On the other hand, Aether Disk, Nether Disk and Primordial Disk did not encounter these kind of problem. It is because of the fact that they are present everywhere even in the emptiness and darkness of space. It is the essence of creation and destruction itself so it is always ever-present. Azief body is swallowing these energies crazily but at the same time he was also thinking of his decisions. No one have ever train in such leisure before. Azief closes his eyes. He takes a deep breath and feel the energy around him He was about to refine another Disk when suddenly he opens back his eyes. His eyes narrowed and there is a cruel smile on his face ¡®Who is doing these kind of tricks in front of me?¡¯ He could feel the disturbance of space. Azief had a premonition. He looked outside and then Azief could see the sky formation of the Pandemonium pce seems to shake for a second. Shaking did not mean destroyed. Usually no one would pay attention for such a slight small shaking. But Azief have an almost supernatural sense when dealing with energies. He could feel that whatever that makes the formations to shake for a second there did not do it to break the formation. ¡®It is a person¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Whoever this person is, he or she is doing it to infiltrate his Pce. Azief chuckles at the boldness. And Azief did not have to spend time looking or the objective. The moment he saw the shaking of the formation a cracked space rip opens inside his throne room. Azief get up and is ready to attack when suddenly a kid jumped out from the rip of space and roll on the red carpet of the throne room in pain. This kid lost his arm, had a deep gash on his back and blood is dripping down from the many cuts on his body. Azief was shocked. Not because it was a kid. It was because it is a kid that he knows. ¡®Loki!¡¯ Close the rip! Loki shouted with a childish voice. Azief waves his hand as he could see someone silhouette is seen on the other side that was about to jump into the rip. With the wave of his hand nine energies seal the rip of space and stabilizes the area of rip and was strengthened. The space around the throne was stabilized. Azief take a step and he is in front of Loki. Loki seems to be coughing blood. Azief put his palm on Loki chest and instantly one could see that Loki felt a little at ease. But it is clear there is an energy that is canceling out Azief energies. And Loki face turns pale once again Azief felt this energy counteracting against his energy and he frown in astonishment. There is a force in this world that could neutralize his energies? It is the reason why he could not immediately heal Loki. Azief did not even had the time to think about it when Loki said ¡®Don¡¯t let Sina knows. I don¡¯t want her to see me like this¡¯ there is a pleading tone in his voice. Azief nodded ¡®I understand. You don¡¯t want her to see your true form. A nine-year-old kid.¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly. ¡®Well, it would only work if I travel to the very beginning¡¯ Loki said with a helpless smile as he coughed another ball of blood into the red carpet Azief shakes his head. Then Loki coughed blood back up.it is clear what Azief is doing is not helping Loki in the least. Azief remove his hand and said ¡®There are others healer. I will ask them toe¡¯ Azief was about to go. Loki breathes heavily and he knew he didn¡¯t have much time. he fears something would happen when he is unconscious. His eyes are blurry and his hand is trembling. A kid of nine-year-old is having a deep enough gash that it would make anyone heart felt pity. As Azief is about to get up Loki grab the ends of Azief robe. ¡®Be careful¡¯ he said weakly as his eyes is getting heavier by the second Azief is puzzled ¡®Be careful of what?¡¯ ¡®Ugh.. ¡®Loki felt that he is about to lose his consciousness as he almost doubles over in pain. But before he loses his consciousness he manages to say ¡®Void¡¯ And then he falls down onto Azief arm *** This is the end of the mass release. Anyway, the epilogue of this chapter will be posted tomorrow. Hope you all like it and please vote and leave somements Chapter 368: Void (6) DEEP UNDERGROUND IN THE CENTRE PALACE In the underground facility of the Centre Pce, there is a special ce where there is a hyperbaric chamber and a quartz capsule that elerate a person self-healing capabilities. A person is floating inside a quartz capsule. His body is covered with n gtin like substance that is healing that person body. The person did not move much. This person is none other than Will the Purple Speedster. He is supposed to be healed by dawn so there are not many attendants is here. They wait outside. But then suddenly he moves. He shakes his head; his eyes are still closed. It was like he is dreaming about something. Everyone knows that he battles Sithulran and was injured grievously. His finger twitch and green lightning sparks out cutting the gtin like substance around his finger Then suddenly he opens his eye wide and his body produces variety of colored lightning thates out from his entire being. Golden, red, blue, ck, and green color lightning exploded out from him as the quartz capsule exploded into thousands of small pieces before being suck into nothingness as the space around the explosion warp itself inside out producing no sound of explosion at all. No one knew and heard the quartz capsule exploding. It was like that explosion happen in a vacuum state Will falls down to the ground with the gtin like substance spilling out to the tile of the room he was in. He panted as he felt himself trying to breath. ¡®Huu. Huu¡¯ He breathed in and he breath out. He closes his eyes and calms down himself. Then he opens it back up and there is lightning in his eyes. ¡®Erika¡¯ he said to himself. ¡®Sithulran¡¯ he said like was reminding himself of something. He then noticed that he is buck naked. He breathes in and lightning that is inside his body seems to travel across the surface of his skin as it forms a suit made of his lightning. It is a purple suit with purple lightning that sparks out from the suit every two seconds. His feet, his hands, his skins are all filed with lightning as he charges his body and the area around him distorted in a spiral like movement making him look blurry and unrecognizable. Then without notifying anyone, he pushes himself off from the ground and just a spark of lightning exploded out inside the room and Will disappeared from that area without anyone none the wiser. In that one fraction of a second Wil phases out through the entire formations, arrays, buildings and any solid object in Pandemonium, around Pandemonium, inside and out of Pandemonium as he is to propel himself into a world of speed where Time and Space around him bend and seems to follow no rules at all. He is seeking someone. There was something he had to find out. That night, a lot of things happen in Pandemonium that is out of the expectation of Death Monarch. Loki has returned. Will seems to be searching for something or someone. And a Universe away, someone arrived at a lifeless universe. With a sh of blinding light suddenly a spaceship appears in a gxy. Inside the spaceship is a Yrinian. Thest Son of Yrinia. Fir Her Waz. He looks at the starboard of his Battlestar. There is a wound on his shoulders as yellow bloodes out from that wound. His green skin is full of scars. He looks at the gxy that he is in and he frowned ¡®A barred spiral gxy¡¯ he said to himself. ¡®Yes, master¡¯ the AI of the ship reply. He sighed. ¡®Is my journey taking much more time?¡¯ he asks himself. He did not ask the AI of the ship whether it is close to the All Source or not because the AI of the ship is malfunctioned on certain parts after they went through the Arkdravrian Clouds. It is a cosmic turbulence when the sun spewed out coronal mass ejections which are highly charged in particle emission It gives his Battlestar quite a dent. He moves away from the Starboard and return to his room while making sure that the Battlestar keep on the course to find the All Source energy signature. What he didn¡¯t know is that the gxy he is on is referred on Earth as NGC 4945. It is a barred spiral gxy in the Constetion of Centaurus, visible near the star Xi Centauri. The gxy houses a supermassive ck hole and devouring reams of matter and sting energy out into space. It is also one of the brightest gxies of the Centaurus A/M83 Group, arge, nearby group of gxies. The gxy is the second brightest gxy in the subgroup centered on Centaurus A. It is 13 million years away in the constetion of Centaurus so any sky gazers with moderate telecopy could spot this gxy from Earth. And in that gxy now, Fir Her Waz is there. He did not know it but he is so close to Earth. Outside the Battlestar, the star¡¯s shines and the Universe seems calms. But it would not be that way for long *** SOMEWHERE IN THE DARK GALAXY A beast roars to the stars and the space around distorted. The beast is a mindless beast. Butst time the beast that does not know fear learns what it felt to feel fear in its heart. The beast has also evolved even more. It is no longer just a mindless beast. There is an intelligence forming on this beast. And because of the battle between the beast and that powerful being this beast now has a trace of that person inside it. The beast roars again and the space around him cracked and that distortion and cracking spread a hundred light years away. The beast then tries to speak. It then spoke in a throaty voice that sound its vocal cords graze each other and produce sound that is grating to the ears. ¡®Et¡­her¡­.nia¡­n¡¯ The beast spoke then it roars again and it jumped off from the stars it was resting on as it propels himself once gain into the darkness of space. Around the beast destruction and annihtion spreads. The stars and the gxy now houses massive powerful cmitous creatures that all came out in the same era. Earth is not the only in the Vast Universe to suffer cmity. A great period of change wille to the Universe *** END of the chapter. Here is thest chapter for the month. See you next month Chapter 369: The trickster and the monarch (1) A light opened up on the horizon as the seas around thisnd is calm and serene. The sun shows it face finally. Afterst night rain and thunder, this ce needed a good day. The people open their windows and was greeted by the rising sun as they could smell the fresh breath of air and the gentle wind that slowly blows through the street. Food stalls were opened since dawn already. Hunters and adventurer crowded the streets, rushing to their favorite food stall before they begin their day. It is morning. The weather is nice and the sky is blue and calm. The clouds move slowly and the wind is gentle andforting. Last night, rain and thunder shook the hearts of the people living in thisrge continent but today, like any other day before it, those same people went out from their houses and live as resiliently as they did before. Some of them went hunting while some of them sell their stuff on therge market on the city. Merchants, weapon smith, enchanters, rune crafter all went out and ply their trades on the marketce. The entirend seems to be abuzz with activity. This is Pandemonium. And of people who were used to extreme conditions. Monsters roams therge continent but at the same time it is also a beacon of stability and peace The birds fly from their nest and the sun rises up. At least that part still remains the same While many of the people of Pandemonium start their day someone else is also beginning to open his eyes. In Center Pce, a person slowly opens his eyes as light slowly could be seen reflected in that person eyes This person is a kid. His eyes are blue, his hair is long blonde and he is short around four feet. Though that is pretty tall for a nine-year-old kid However, this kid, had wound and scars all over his body. It could break one heart just seeing it The kid heard the birds chirping outside his room. He heard the sound of people, senses it and his body seems to move. His finger twitched and he slowly awoken himself. He slowly opens his eyes. As he tried to adjust himself to his surrounding he noticed a man sitting beside his right side of the bed. He chuckles first because he recognized the man. It was not shock as he sees that person. It was something he expected. He smiles a bitter smile and cough a little. It is clear that whatever is afflicting him does not yet run its course. He could smell the scent of herbs all around him. He noticed an amulet on his wrist. He could feel it is counteracting the energy that is ravaging his body and he smiles bitterly. He takes a deep breath before he addresses the person on the right side of his bed. He is still lying on the bed, his head on the fluffy pillow and his body seems too weak to get up from thefortable bed. He sighed and look at the man staring at him and with a smile he greeted that person. ¡®So, it is you. I do not like the scowling face you make. To see that the moment I open my eyes on the morning, is not weed at all¡¯ The person only shakes his head ¡®That is a bad joke¡¯ That person said. The man on the bed chuckles. ¡®I beg to disagree¡¯ ¡®Enough of the jokes.¡¯ The man said. The person on the bed, even in his tired and exhausted state could still have the energy to shakes his head and chuckles even though he could feel his rib feeling the slight pain. ¡®You are as impatient as ever, brother. You couldn¡¯t even wait for your little brother to at least have the energy to walk before youe here¡¯ The man on the right side of the bed only snorted Sitting beside the man on the bed is none other than the ruler of this ce, the world strongest man, Death Monarch. And the man on the bed, lying on the fluffy pillow is none other than the famous Trickster that yed against the world and scheme against the Universe, Loki. Azief look at Loki and he does not respond. His eyes seem to analyze him. He did not exert any pressure but only look at Loki. It is quite unnerving Then sighing he ask ¡®How are you feeling? Other than your ribs, I think you will not feel so much difort around your body¡¯ Loki however quickly replied. ¡®Well, been feeling better now that I see you¡¯ Azief shakes his head Then Loki try to bring himself up and his neck turn left and right like he is looking for someone. Azief understand the moment he saw Loki looking around. ¡®Sina is not here¡¯ Azief said truly understanding what Loki is concerned about ¡®I kept my promise¡¯ Loki heaved a sigh of relief as he falls down to his bed. He closes his eyes and breath in and out. And he slowly calms down. Azief shakes his head and ask Loki ¡®You still didn¡¯t tell her? That is not good. I don¡¯t rmend lying to her. I got an earful from her before. And I wouldn¡¯t wish that even on you¡¯ Azief said. He still couldn¡¯t forget how he was scolded by Sinast time. He was transfixed and was rooted on spot as he could only listen and nodded to Sina words. That was the first time since the Fall¡­since a long time that he has been scolded that sincerely. He remembers a bitter memory of him and his family. He remembers how he has never been scolded by his family. It is different being scolded for the sake of scolding and being scolded because of the sincere caring feeling. One could feel it. He was used to the scolding of his mother. Scolding for the sake of scolding. But then, even that stopped. You don¡¯t scold and get angry at something you didn¡¯t care about. And that what he is. A thing nobody cares about. That is what he came to believe about himself. It is why the fact that people could love him, and love him as deeply as Katarina and Sofia love him, scares him a bit He doesn¡¯t know what to do with it and he doesn¡¯t want to lose it. Sina reminded him of the part of family rtionship he never had. And he knows all about Sina and Loki rtionship. They were quite good at hiding it but well, when you have super hearing it is not a hard thing to discover that secret. Thest time he saw Sina and Loki together, he could hear both of their heart beating so loud that Azief though someone is pounding a war drum beside his ears. Each time they look at each other, their heart beats like war drum. How could Azief pretend not to know? He just never brought it up that¡¯s all. And it would be a pity if they broke up because of this. Azief knows how Sina hates lies. Loki heard Azief telling him this. While he does not ponder at the matter like Azief does, he has his own thoughts and reasons to hide the truth from Sina And it is a good and valid reason ¡®There is nothing good that wille out in telling her this. You know that. I don¡¯t want this on her mind. It is better if she doesn¡¯t know¡¯ Loki answer as he sighs. Somehow Azief understood him a bit and then he asks ¡®Do you want to make her a pedophile?¡¯ Loki res at Azief. But doing it in his true form as a nine-year-old kid could not elicit the response and dignity like the usual re of Loki the Trickster. It just looks cute in Azief eyes. Loki seeing it did not work as he expected then said. ¡®My mind and my thought are hundreds of year old apart from her. If anything I could even be her ancestor in terms of thoughts and thinking¡¯ Loki argued. Azief only smiles and shakes his head slowly as he said ¡®Yet, you still a nine-year-old kid in body¡¯ Loki snorted ¡®But not in thought. And well, I could transform to anything I wanted¡¯ Azief only shakes his head and said ¡®Fine. But let me give you an advice. Keeping secret is not a healthy way to start a rtionship.¡¯ Loki scoffed ¡®Says the man who have more rtionship problems than me. I mean do you really want to go down that road, brother? Do you want topete to see who have the unhealthiest rtionship out of the two of us? I put my bet on you¡¯ Azief chuckles at this. If other people, make fun of him he would surely not react like this. But it is Loki that made fun of him. It reminded him of the time when they were still innocent and ignorant. It reminded him of the time where everything is a bit simpler. Then the sound of birds chirps outside again. The wind blows gently and the weather is calm. Azief got up from his seat and open the windows. He saw a raven on top of the rooftop near this tower. Azief look at that raven and his eyes seem to shine with a dangerous glint as he looks at the raven. But just before anything could happen, the raven flies off away. Azief only smiles, looking at that raven flying away to the cloudless sky *** Here is part one of the chapter. I have written two chapters and I coudl say for sure that this month will end this arc. I¡¯m sure¡­.I¡¯m sure¡­.Ok, I am notpletely sure baout it but I think it will be done. And for anyoen reading AOA I will be posting a mass release. Thuigh I am not sure whether it will be tonorrow or Thursday. Anywya lok out for it.It might be more than five chapters. Anyway, hope youe njoy teh chapter and leave manyments and vote for the story Chapter 370: The trickster and the monarch (2) Loki get his body up and recline himself on the head of the bed. He takes a deep breath and close his eyes, feeling his energy. He could feel his energy pulsating in his body but he also could still feel that presence of foreign energy in his body. He could only sigh. This is probably the first time since he came to the past that he had ever been beaten this terribly. He then looks at Azief and ask ¡®Who else knows I am here?¡¯ Loki asked. He keeps panting like he has shortness of breath. Azief then replied. ¡®Other than me and Sasha and the healer, no one else knows¡¯ Loki finally cracked a relieved smile. It is clear that he is worried about Sina knows that he is here ¡®Good¡¯ Azief after opening the window approached the bed once again and take a seat beside it. He sat on the chair he brought and he looked at Loki and asked ¡®What happened?¡¯ Loki shows a bitter expression on his face and for a few second there is his silence between them. Loki is thinking of how to start his story. Then he decided he would start the story with a name. Loki has always been a bit of a storyteller. What better way to start a story with a name? ¡®Void¡¯ he said. Azief looked puzzled. ¡®Who¡¯s that? Should I know who he is?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®You don¡¯t know about him?¡¯ This time it is Loki turn to get shocked. ¡®I expected it was a name but I don¡¯t know who he is¡¯ Azief confessed. Then he added ¡®I called Sasha that night to search for anyone named Void in the Wanted list of Pandemonium. But there is no one that have a name, nickname or codename like that¡¯ Loki felt strange. How could Pandemonium not know about Void? It was then that Loki is reminded of the fact that Pandemonium only cares about Pandemonium matter. They rarely care about the enemies of other faction. They only cares about the enemy of Pandemonium. The Pandemonium Wanted List is a list of criminals that is deemed dangerous for Pandemonium And since there is not many who would dare go against Pandemonium that Wanted List only have five people since the founding of Pandemonium. And Death Monarch clearly is not interested in killing them unless they came to Pandemonium so, the List have merely stay the same. Other than that few months where Hirate was put in the list before being taken off back from the list. Any enemies that warrant Death Monarch attention usually would lead to arge battle that would affect the world. Maybe it is because of that the spywork of the Nightingales, the spy division of the Shadow Guard did not extend out of Pandemonium Because they simply didn¡¯t care about what happens outside. Loki sigh at this conclusion. Then like someone is hammering his chest, he coughed. He takes another deep breath and then he asks Azief. ¡®You did not share info with the World Government or the Republic? I thought since The Three Great Powers seems to be in a period of reconciliation, that you would share your list? Or at least some information?¡¯ Azief was looking outside the window for a second and then he nodded and said ¡®We do share¡¯ ¡®Well¡­. but they clearly didn¡¯t share that part with me¡¯ And he smiles. But Loki could see there is a trace of rage in Azief eyes Loki sighed as he could quite understand the thinking of Boris and Hirate. Then he offers and exnation on the defense for both the Republic and the World Government ¡®Void himself is not that much big of a threat to you or Pandemonium. Maybe that is why they didn¡¯t share it with you¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief said. Azief Hmm could mean many things. When he said Hmm in the Throne Room many officials would try to divine meaning of that hmm. But Loki just ignore Azief hmm. Loki then continued ¡®He was mostly quiet most of the time and did not do much to affect the world matters. There is also the fact that the Republic and the World Government both have something to settle with that person¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Azief said as he leans back on his chair and close his eyes. It seems he is tired. Or maybe he is just bored. Loki could never tell with Azief. ¡®For this couple of years in your absence, he grew active in the criminal underworld. He sabotages many ns of the World Government as long as someone could pay him and even foil the schemes of the Republic just for the fun of it. So the Two Great Powers have already try to hunt him without much sess. Which made him even more famous in the criminal underworld¡¯ ¡®Humph¡¯ Azief snorted. ¡®I never trusted their capabilities which is why I understand how this Void manages to escape from them. But I know you Loki. How did you end up like this unless he is a time traveler like you too?¡¯ Finally, it arrived at that point. Loki knows what Azief is trying to do. He is trying to pry more information about the future for him. Loki shake his head ¡®He is not a Time Traveler¡¯ This time Azief raised his eyebrows. ¡®He is not a time traveler like you but you still lose? Shouldn¡¯t you know a few things about him? Like his weaknesses, the choke point you could use to defeat him or something¡¯ Loki only bitterly chuckles when he heard Azief words. It is not that he didn¡¯t try to do that. It is just this Void character never really appears in his timeline and never be something big. He didn¡¯t even know there is someone called Void until now. Maybe the butterfly that ps its wing have created many small tornadoes all around the world and this Void is the result of that butterfly pping its wings. ¡®He didn¡¯t y any part in my timelines. He was not even mentioned¡¯ Azief hearing this nodded and a slight smile formed on the edge of his mouth. But he hidden that smile as fast as he could that even Loki do not see that Azief was smiling a while ago Because Loki is preupied with his own thought. Loki could not tell Azief that he does not know whether that is the truth or not. Loki used to doubt everything. Now he even has to doubt himself and his memories. In his memories there is no one called Void in his calctions and ns. He had many ns and scheme and now that he has entered the chess game with Yewa Hafar he need to have all the faculty of his mind. It would not do that he would be an idiot, not now at this important juncture of defining the history and survival of the Universe. Is he a bigshot in the future? But there is no Sovereign named Void. if it does he would remember and there must be some notes about him. After all he even have notes of Will the Speedster and the Seven Fairy. But there is no note about Void. The moment he knew he is losing his memories; Loki had alreadypiled everything he remembered about the future. He also makes sure that his writing will not be able to be read by anyone other than him. If not, having the future knowledge spreads out in the world would not be a good thing at all. Azief sighed. There is a lot of thoughts that is swirling in his mind right now. If this Void is also a time traveler it is not a good thing for Azief. Though he did not experience time travel like Loki he knows something about Time. His attributes are also Time. Using that attributes enables him to slow Time at certain moment but when the people he fought is someone that at his own level it proves harder for that to work. When space and Time distorted with each punch it messes with the Time causing Time Dtion and Time Distortion making his attributes of Time could not fully be utilized. It is why he rarely uses such attributes when fighting someone close to his level. It does not like being messed around with and the Price that needed to be paid for such thing must be steep. There seems to be an endless problem that awaited him. He looks at Loki and it is weird, but Azief knows that in this world, other than Katarina, the one that understood him the most¡­.is this boy. What a weird life he lives! It is why when he is with Loki he did not mind too much about talking about his ns and his thoughts. Then he said to Loki *** Ending it with a cliffhanger. Anyway, hope you all like the second part of the chapter. Give some votes and leave somements. Ciao for now. Chapter 371: The trickster and the monarch (3) ¡®Loki, you know that I am leaving right?¡¯ Loki nodded solemnly. Azief shakes his head and then said with a helpless expression ¡®You know; I always don¡¯t know what to do about you. I have been thinking about this for a long time but I still don¡¯t have any answers¡¯ Loki coughed again. Azief eyes shows concern for the kid. ¡®If you are not my friends, if you are not someone I regarded as my little brother, you know I would have not let you live this long right? It would be impossible considering my personality. You would be dead buried six feet under¡­or turns into dust¡¯ Loki nodded calmly and then he said ¡®You do know that your personality sucked right?¡¯ Loki said that in matter of factly. Azief only sneered at Loki taunts ¡®Well, I know that better than you. But that is like pot calling the kettle ck¡¯ Lokiughed and he felt his rib contracts and he winces in pain but he could not help but to have thest word ¡®Doesn¡¯t change the fact that the pot and the kettle is quite different in design¡¯ Azief only sighed seeing that Loki never wanted to lose an argument Then Azief asked Loki, staring him right at the eyes with a bit of exasperation reflected in his gaze ¡®Tell me. What should I do with you, little brother?¡¯ He sighed again and closes his eyes. ¡®As the older brother couldn¡¯t you just support me?¡¯ Loki ask as he smile sincerely. Azief opens his eyes and saw Loki smile. But Azief knows better. That is not a sincere smile. That is the smile Loki used when he wanted to persuade someone to do things for him Azief closes his eyes and thinks about many things. His thoughts went to many ces but in the end it swirls around theplex rtionship he has with Loki. He thought Loki as his younger brother and Loki thought of him as his older brother. But that what makes it so hard. Then after only a second he opens his eyes. ¡®The thing about you that I felt most disturbing is I never knew about where you stand. I do not know your endgame n. And that fills me with unease. Like you, I also don¡¯t like it when I don¡¯t know something¡¯ Loki smirk. It is ironic really. Loki is the one person that understand Azief the most in the world. He might even understand Azief better than Katarina. But it is also true for Loki. The one that probably understand Loki the most in the world is probably Azief. Azief continued ¡®I still remember what you said to me. You said I would destroy this Universe. That word is still stuck on my head. Yet, you still help me. You aid me in my quest for power and strength. It seems contradictory. You said I would end the Universe. The logical and most rational decision is to kill me before I grow. Now, even if you wanted to kill me you can¡¯t. Not unless you have any other things inside your sleeve. Which I knew you have a lot hidden in that sleeve of yours. The thing is why did you never use it?¡¯ Loki sighed. ¡®You do understand why I couldn¡¯t reveal the future too much, right?¡¯ ¡®Because it will affect the picture you wanted?¡¯ Azief ask. Azief after all understood a few things about the machinations of Time and Destiny and Fate. He does not understand all of it but he understands enough. He saw Six lives in the saber and have six fates and destinies. Because of that he got enlightened on a few understanding of Time, Destiny and Fate Loki only smile weakly. Azief sighed. Azief is silent as he thinks for a while. He deiced to shelve the discussion forter. Then he asks ¡®How did Void do this to you? Is he that powerful?¡¯ Azief ask. This is the first time he shows interest in the man called Void. Loki shake his head and there is a bitter expression on his face. ¡®Truth be told; he is not strong at all. Compared to me and even the other shining heroes of this era, he is weak and not powerful at all. Surprising isn¡¯t it?¡¯ This statement made Azief felt perplexed ¡®If he is weak, how did he be able to fight you. Even though you just entered Disk Formation, you still have many tricks. How could you easily be beaten by him then?¡¯ Loki answered ¡®His damage output is not something remarkable. But it is his ability that make him almost practically invincible. Especially against people that is stronger than him. The more powerful they are, the more powerful he would be and the weaker his enemies would be¡¯ ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®There is a reason his name is Void. He voids any energy. You have what¡­. eight or nine Disk right now right?¡¯ Azief nodded. He is not that surprised that Loki could sense how many Disk he has. He did channel his energies inside Loki body so it is not surprising that he could sense that ¡®All of that Disk is formed from energy right?¡¯ Azief nodded again Loki scoffed and then said ¡®In front of him that energy is void. Any punch, any bolstering force that powered your attack will be rendered void. In front of him you are nothing but normal mortal. The moment Ie into proximity with him I turned into a nine-year-old kid. I nearly got beaten to death while running away¡¯ Azief hearing this was shocked. Then he nodded like he understands something ¡®No wonder. Now I understand why my force could not heal you¡¯ Loki nodded. However, Azief rebuke by saying ¡®But¡­I still have my physical body¡¯ Loki nodded and said ¡®True¡­¡­but do you want to bet that your physical body is not supplied by the energy of the Universe that made it able to be so invincible. What if youe into contact with him and he activated his abilities and your body returns to normal? I don¡¯t think you want to die under a person who could not even kick and punch properly¡¯ Azief however after listening to Void ability seems not that interested anymore. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. I know my body the best. I won¡¯t lose¡¯ Loki sighed. And Azief take a breath. He seems to be contemting something and putting the talk about Void on the back of his mind Looking at Loki, it is like Loki is egging him on to fight Void. It is why he felt weird and strange. If Void is really such a big deal he would have long known about him. That is why Azief need to make this clear to Loki. What he said to Loki after the Massacre of the Ind of Peace is not just some empty words. He means it. He could no longer just let Loki do whatever he wanted. Loki wanted to protects the future. Azief however wanted to protect the present. His present. After all, if the present does not exist, then the future will also not exist. He would not be someone who sacrifices the present for the sake of some unknown future. It might sound irresponsible but to move forward without hesitation, without fear, that is how one should live their lives. If you think about the future and where it ends, or where you might ultimately end, then maybe because fearing of that future, one could not take even a step. But if one has to high of an expectation for the future, then one would feel to rushed to reach there which would change one future. The wisest way, is to take one step forward and think only about the now. Because the now is the umtion of past decision and the seed for the future path. ¡®Is this the other reason you came here? I know you came here expecting for protection. I gave that to you. But If you think that I would help you in your scheme, I won¡¯t. I know whatever you are doing right now must have rtion with your grand cause¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t help you. If you still want to do things your way, don¡¯t expect my help in doing it¡¯ Azief sternly said. Loki only chuckles ¡®Helping me is also helping you¡¯ Then he shakes his head and corrected his word ¡®No, helping you might be helping myself. Killing two birds with one stone. Our interest is aligned this time.¡¯ Azief only snorted as he looks at Loki smiles. ¡®But who would get caught in the crossfire of your plots?¡¯ Loki knows Azief is still mad at him for putting Wang Jian and Sofia in his schemes before. Loki sighed and then said *** Third part of the chapter. Anyway, hope you all like the chapter and leave somements and vote for the story. It seems so deste in thement section Hmmm¡­.. Chapter 372: The trickster and the monarch (4) ¡®This time, I am not talking metaphorically. This time if you help me, you are truly helping yourself and Pandemonium¡¯ Azief seems to think about it and Loki pushed through ¡®I know what you are nning to do. From what you have been doing this couple of days, you are about to leave again. Everyone could sense it. This routine is getting a bit familiar and all the forces in the world kind of expected it. Forceful derations, shocking moments and showing your might and prowess to the world is like some kind of warning and reminder to all the factions of the world. They all believes that you will leave and go somewhere else after this¡¯ Loki look at Azief but Azief face is like a stone. His face expression did not even change Loki sighed and then he continued. ¡®Why do you think the world seems so calm now? Pirates in the sea hides in their coves and war merchant stopped selling. It is because of that belief that you will be leaving soon many factions and forces areying low. They close their gates, shut their doors and hide in dark corners of the world. They all waited for you to go away first then reemerge again¡¯ ¡®Why do you think they close their gates and door and hide? Because they know you are trying to tie loose end. And they do not want to be the one that stands out in your eyes. As long as they weather this storm they could still survive. This phenomenon is only possible because it is you.¡¯ ¡®So?¡¯ Azief ask nonchntly ¡®Well, Void is one of those loose end that you really need to settle¡¯ Loki said ¡®And¡­. What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®It means what I said¡¯ Azief shakes his head. It means he would not take it as an exnation. He needs more information if Loki is to make him target that person. ¡®Void¡­well, it is true that he in is my ns¡¯ Loki finally confessed ¡®Thought you could not tell me what that n is?¡¯ Azief said, looking at Loki with a bored expression ¡®Though I could not tell you what the n is I know this. Void had just been elected to be the leader of the criminal underworld¡¯ Loki expected a reaction out of Azief. But Azief doesn¡¯t seem to care. Loki don¡¯t know if Azief is just acting or he is truly do not fear the criminal underworld Loki continued ¡®And why do you think they chose him as the leader? They needed a figure that they believed could deter you from going after them¡¯ Azief finally cracked a smile on his face. ¡®Do they want war?¡¯ Azief ask to no in particr and he said it so nonchntly. But if the whole criminal underworld heard this question they would sweat and tremble in fear. Loki sighed and shake his head ¡®No one wants to go to war with you. Not even the criminal underworld. They just want to protect their interest. They have no interest or courage to provoke you. They just wanted to hold out until you are gone¡¯ What Loki don¡¯t say and what Azief don¡¯t point out is that the criminal underworld in his absence would try to concoct way to fight him or even eradicate him in the future. Unless he is eradicated the criminal underground would always have to hide in the dark, destined to nevere out. The reason why both of them don¡¯t say it is because it is too obvious. They are afraid now but if they find a chance to eliminate him, Azief and Loki both know that those people wouldn¡¯t hesitate. ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean they wanted to go to war with me?¡¯ Azief still ask the same question while smiling. Loki looking at Azief smile and he felt like instead of asking him this question out of curiosity, it seems like Azief is the one that wanted to go to war. It almost seems like Azief wanted to make more example to the world. It is true that is what Azief is thinking. He felt like he need to send out a stronger warning and reminder so that everything would be still peaceful even after he leaves. Of course there is still time before he leaves since he need to refine the other energy into Disk before he opens the Supremacy Stairway It is not he is going to leave forever but he needs to be prepared for that possibility. He is always dancing on the edge of life and death. So, he was always prepared for death. At least if he failed somewhere in the vast Universe, the warning and the things he did would at least protect his people for a period of time until they could mature and grow their own power. Loki then replied to Azief question. ¡®No. At least for now they just wanted to maintain the status quo. You could do anything you want like before and they would not interfere. They would not even set feet one hundred kilometers from Pandemonium sea¡¯ ¡®For now, huh?¡¯ And Azief chuckles Loki then stares at Azief and said ¡®You changed everything. They did not fear you in the past because they think you are only one lone man. Even if you are powerful their influence reaches everywhere. But they sure fear you now. There is a reason why they don¡¯t show their faces anymore and why they have their meeting in dark corners of the world. There is a reason why they hide from you¡¯ Azief only sigh at this. Loki continued ¡®You hated them and when you found someone of their gangs or influence in Pandemonium you would sometimes express your dissatisfaction and the officials and the Three Army would eradicate those gangs and influence from the face of the Earth. And while that is only an inconvenience for them in the past, that is no longer the case¡¯ ¡®They now look at you like you are their biggest and most frightening nightmare. The whole world saw what you could do and what you are willing to do. And the whole world was frightened. Especially them. You killed Kasap without blinking. Their entire workforce obliterated in a matter of minutes. No matter where they hide, no matter how far they go, red thunderbolts strikes down from the Heavens and turns them into dust. With each strike of lightning, the more the people of the criminal underworld felt fear and the more they became desperate¡¯ The wind outside blows again, this time it is a little bit colder and Azief waved one of his finger as that windows slightly closed. Loki did not feel that cold and instead continued his words ¡®You¡­. changed the game. You know it and they know it. You are not someone they could buy, negotiate or reasoned with. Everyone knows you do what you want and the most terrifying thing is that no one in the world could stop you from doing whatever it is that you wanted to do. If you are some tyrants or some degenerate man they would not be so worried because you would be of the same cloths as them. But you are not¡¯ Azief scoffed at this ¡®While you are not some symbol of love and peace but if there is one thing people know about you, you have your own code of justice. It is not about being cruel, it is not about nice and kind, it is about just. And you found them to be an injustice against the world, a corruption and a parasite that suck the life out of people. Right now, you did not move against them. But no one like the feeling that if one day, you found them to be a nuisance, then you could wipe them out whenever you wanted. Weak and powerless and living in borrowed time. Nobody likes feeling like that¡¯ Loki sighs and then said ¡®Your thoughts itself is dangerous. You could forgive murder. You could forgive stealing. After all there are hard times and there are inevitable circumstances. But you could not tolerate the criminal underworld¡¯ Lokiughed and then said what Azief always said when dealing with people of the criminal underworld. ¡®To eradicate evil. And you won¡¯t mind killing every bad person you find. That is a dangerous thought. Even in a normal person that thought is dangerous. The more terrifying thing it is that it is your thoughts. I know how you feel about them. I know if you could you would eradicate each and every one of them¡¯ Azief hearing the long rant by Loki could only sighed and said *** Foruth part of this long chapter between Death Monarch and Loki. Both of them is gauging eha cother. You woudl udnersatdnter what I eman by this. And don¡¯t forget that raven. Juts saying. Chapter 373: The trickster and the monarch (5) Azief answer that question ¡®I¡¯ve changed¡¯ ¡®Did you change your thought too?¡¯ Loki immediately asked, his re is sharp and Azief reply ¡®No. But I do now understand some things about evil¡¯ Loki smiles a bit and then asked. ¡®And what do you understand about it?¡¯ ¡®As long as human live, there will always be evil. Even if I eradicated a whole batch of evil people in the world right now, one day a new evil will spread. Evil and good is in one hearts. As it took a push to go to evil, it also took a push to be kind. As long as there is evil in one heart, the kind could be evil and if there is light in one heart, it could be a seed for evil people to be kind. The hard thing is, is to know which person that is broken so much that he had no chance of being saved¡¯ Azief said with regret. He then added ¡®That is the thing. I could not judge whose heart could be turned into being kind and whose heart that couldn¡¯t. So I could only judge them based on their deeds. In the end, I punished who I believed is evil based on their deeds and action regardless of who it is and how many there are. If I see there is a sliver chance of hope, of light in that person, I might be thinking of sparing that person. It is not perfect but we live in an imperfect world. As long as I could protect the peace of my family, I will not hesitate to kill and destroy those who try to harm them¡¯ Loki then asked ¡®Then what has changed?¡¯ Azief smiles and then said ¡®But maybe, because I have grown throughout the years, I learn to empathize with other people pains and as such I don¡¯t want people that shouldn¡¯t be hurt, get hurt. I couldn¡¯t stand that kids after the Fall were sold around in ce around the world like they were some objects or some kind ofmodity. Do you know what they did to those kids, Loki? I think you could guess. After all, haven¡¯t you seen what happens to kid when you were in your old group?¡¯ Loki nodded. He could imagine what happens to those kids. If not for being some kind of sex thing, they would be trained to be loyal to those who bought them either bing assassins or expendables soldiers. Azief continued his word ¡®I couldn¡¯t stand that people would harvest organs from old people to make dishes for some cannibal¡¯s serial killers. It is hard enough to run from man eating monsters, now people had to even be cautious with their fellow men?¡¯ Azief look at Loki and saw Loki looked shocked. ¡®Does that seem hard to believe?¡¯ Azief asked. Loki purse his lips. He knows that is true. There is one cannibal serial killer from Samarkand that is known in the criminal underworld as Shark Jaw a few years ago. He suddenly disappeared one day. ¡®Did you kill Shark Jaw?¡¯ Loki ask. ¡®I saw his report, and kill him. Is that wrong?¡¯ Azief said like it is just some distant memory Loki did not say anything. ¡®I do not mention, the torturer, the cleaners for these criminals, the war merchants, the people who infiltrate these group and incite war, killing more and more people as they profited from their dark deeds. And all these criminals people all hides behind their gangs, their forces. So what do I do?¡¯ ¡®I burned them to the ground with their criminals as an offering for the dead souls, and turns them all to ash and dust. Eradicate evil. Eradicate Evil! Loki, you were not wrong at all. I do not change much. What they did were unspeakable deeds that would be scorned by any normal humans. I do not regret killing them at all. Because I know that by killing them I saved hundreds of people. But I myself never saw myself as a good man¡¯ He sighed and then continued ¡®Good and evil is not like some kind of numbers games. I killed many people and I also saved many people. But good and evil is not about some kind of check and bnce. Just because you save many people the moment you killed an innocent man you could be evil. A doctor that saves a thousand people might be praised as Divine Doctor but once he let his patient die because of some personal selfish intention, then a worm started burrowing in his heart. That is evil. That is evil burrowing in one heart. I dare not say that I am a nice and kind man. And I am not innocent. There is blood in my hands and below my feet are rivers of blood and a road of bones. But my conscience is clear¡¯ Lokiughed hearing Azief words. Outside, the cloud covered the sunlight and for a while around the Pce, there is a dark feeling. The wind blows coldly and the window is opened slightly ajar. He then said ¡®And that is what they are afraid of. Those who is in the criminal underground allmits unspeakable deeds. They are evil but not all of them. But you eradicate evil wherever it passes in front of your eyes. But what if you cast your gaze a little further than that? That is what they are afraid of and in their anxiousness, they turned to someone they should have not¡¯ ¡®Who? Void?¡¯ Azief ask raising his eyebrows. It is perplexing that Loki attach so much importance on this person. Even when Sithulran arrive and even though Azief knows that Loki knows, even back then Loki never came to him to warn him of Sithulran. But now, for Void, it is clear Loki is anxious about this person called Void. Could it be this Void have another secrets that he doesn¡¯t know? ¡®Is he that dangerous?¡¯ Azief asked, looking at Loki eyes trying to discern the truth. ¡®He is¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®You see¡­. Void¡­. this person is just like Rosulka¡¯ Azief ear perked up when he heard Rosulka. He heard of Rosulka before. She is the enemy of Katarina. Yet, even though Katarina is capable of ending her, she never did. And Katarina never told him about what happens between them ¡®What do you mean by that Loki?¡¯ Loki grins as another fit of cough attacked him. Through the cough, he is still grinning and then he said ¡®Like Rosulka, Void is just someone who wanted to watch the world burns. They do not want power, influence or wealth. They just like to see the fire they started and see that fire grows until it burns everything. Sometimes they are people like that. Madman¡¯ Azief then asked ¡®And what are they nning?¡¯ Loki shakes his head and reply ¡®I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t hear until that part before I got detected¡¯ Azief notices that Loki is not telling him the entire truth. Azief was thinking a bit contemting on Loki words. He knows Loki is not telling him all the truth but at least he knows he got half of the truth. ¡®How did you get that information?¡¯ ¡®What information?¡¯ Loki asked back ¡®That the criminal underworld has turned to Void?¡¯ ¡®I have a sleeper agent in the criminal underworld¡¯ Azief hearing this responded by saying ¡®Of course you do¡¯ Azief said sighing. It seems Loki dip his hand in a lot of ces and his influence is hidden very deeply that even he does not know how long and expansive that reach is. Azief eyes narrowed. This little brother of his is too incredible. ¡®So, you found out about his election when you were chasing after him?¡¯ Loki nodded unconsciously and Azief smirk ¡®So, then why were you chasing him? What business you have with him that prompted you to chase him all over the world until even entering the criminal underworld meeting?¡¯ Loki eyes widened for a bit before realizing he falls into a trap. He only smirks and calmly replied ¡®It is the business you do no approve¡¯ Azief scoffed. ¡®The future?¡¯ ¡®The future¡¯ Loki replied back. Azief is clearly displeased with this. *** The fifth part is a little short. Anwya, see youa ll tomrorow. Please leave somemenst and hope you like the chapter. Chapter 374: The trickster and the monarch (6) ¡®You seem to think a lot about the future. Do you not think about the present at all? What about our family? Sofia, Wang Jian, Sina. All of this exist in the present. Or do you think that they are some relics of historypared to you?¡¯ Loki shake his head and gritted his teeth as he answered. ¡®It is to protect the present that I am nning for the future¡¯ Then Loki sighed. ¡®I hate arguing with you, brother. You thought of me as your bother. Well, me too. I hate the fact that you did not want to support me but I understand why. But at least I hope that you won¡¯t stop me from doing what I am supposed to be doing¡¯ ¡®You mean preventing me from destroying the Universe?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­that¡¯ Loki said with a slightly higher tone. Then he said ¡®The stake is high and I am ying a chess game that will determine the fate of the entire Universe. If the stake wasn¡¯t so high, if the sacrifice that it will undoubtedly take would not be so fucking terrible, I would not be doing this. Like you, I am selfish. Truth is, I am more selfish than you in my timeline. I am not the responsible one. I am not even the strongest one. But when you saw entire Universe turns to a fucking nothingness, well, that would change any person views and priority. I have no time or desire to be selfish now. I am meant to light a new era. I am meant to see you fulfil your destiny but you are not helping me so at least, the one thing you could do for me is not to hinder me¡¯ Azief was not affected in the least as he looks at Lokizily and then ask ¡®You still haven¡¯t answer my question¡¯ Azief said, as there is a smile on his face. Loki is hiding something from him. He is sure of it now. The more he talks the more it is clear that Loki is hiding something from him. He could feel the nervousness and the anxiousness that Loki is trying to hide from him. ¡®What is the question again?¡¯ Loki ask ¡®Will I destroy the Universe?¡¯ Azief ask. The way he asks the question is like he is asking for some dinner menu. He was unaffected and seem calm when he asked that question like he ismenting about whether the weather is good or bad. Azief wanted to pry more and understand more about this cmity that Loki keep reminding him about. He wanted to know the reasons behind Loki contradictory words and actions. If Loki did not lie to him then he will be the one that ended the Universe, but if it is so why help him at all. Why not kill him or try to assassinate him? That is something that Azief never understand. ¡®You will¡¯ Loki replied. Azief is still calm and the he asked another question. It is like he is trying to pry deeper and deeper into this issue ¡®And if I did not mistake the words you said to me, you are here to stop me, right?¡¯ Loki nodded and replied with ¡®I am¡¯ Azief only smiles ¡®This is how I am stumped. How would you do that exactly?¡¯ Azief asked. Azief look at Loki, his eyes seem to focus at Loki, trying to see any lies or truth that may be given out, any clues or hint about Loki true intention in doing all this. ¡®I can¡¯t tell you that¡¯ Loki replied like he has been practicing that line for a thousand time But Azief was not disappointed at all. Instead he asks another question. ¡®But that ns of yours doesn¡¯t involve me dying right?¡¯ Loki nodded. Seizing the chance, Azief ask another question. ¡®Would it involve the person I love to suffer?¡¯ Loki sighed and he answer as truthfully he could. ¡®It probably will. No¡­. I am most certain that they would suffer¡¯ Azief forehead creased and he frowned. Loki on the other hand remembers the final days leading to the Final Battle. The world was deste, the sun was red and there is only an aura of Death that covered the whole world. And they all saw the gigantic eyes that seems to envelopes the entire Omniverse. They could feel how weak they are in front of that destruction filled stare. Gathering all the wishes of the dead, the dreams of the survivors and the promise of a better future, Loki shoulder that burden to go to the past to execute his ns. But by now Loki also knows that he is not the only one that have been fighting for the future. There was Morgana. And there might be others. This is Loki premonition. However, he and Morgana have different ways of achieving the same result. Even now Loki still do not know whether he is doing the right thing. But the moment he buried Morgana on the Everest he had already decided to not doubt his path and keep walking forward and follow the ns. No matter what Azief said to him or do to him, he had no intention of stopping. Loki decided this a long time ago. He still remembers the moon falling down from the skies, the sun exploding in the dark Universe and the whole Universe being torn apart on the seams. No one could imagine the hopelessness, and the despair and the uncountable souls that screams and plead for life. Loki saw the dusk of humanity and he tears up as he looks at red skies and red soil. In the Final Battle everyone was united. But it was toote at that time. Destruction. He saw only destruction. This is why he had returned to the past. His only reasons. He would not mind sacrificing himself to make sure that n seeded. This is his grand cause If it is not because he is crucial to thest stages of the n, he would not mind risking his life more to aid Azief. Some people said he is craven and cowardly, only fighting and exploiting those who he could defeat. Loki could not be blinded by some personal feeling of heroism. Because he needs to survive until the end just like Azief regardless of the cost. Because the cost and consequences of losing is far more terrible than any personal stake he had in the world. The only difference now is that Loki fears that even he would forget what he needed to do in the end He thought that the price would be steep but he never thought that the price of breaking the Laws of Time is to had his memory erased. When you reach certain points of power, therees a time when even your memories couldn¡¯t be erased even after you died or turns to dust in the passing eons of the Universe Sometime the memories of such powerful being stays as a source of power in the Universe. Other times it turns into an inheritance of power. But the Price is different. No matter what you, no matter what power you possessed, the Price will take it away and there is no undoing it. It is like a system that exist throughout all Universe. As Loki waited Azief question, Azief calmly ask ¡®Will they die?¡¯ he asks. Loki takes a dep breath and the look toward the windows. He could see migratory birds flying in the sky, the calm cloudless sky and the blue sky above it. It looked calm and serene but inside Loki heart it is full of chaos. *** Sxith par of the chapter as the countdown to the end of the arc begins. leave somemenst and leave some votes too. Chapter 375: The trickster and the monarch (7) Loki takes a dep breath and the look toward the windows. He could see migratory birds flying in the sky, the calm cloudless sky and the blue sky above it. It looked calm and serene but inside Loki heart it is full of chaos. There is never one hundred percent certainty in his mission. He only has one main objective. That is to make sure all people y their parts. Whether that part needs to be yed differently or the same, it is already have been nned. He just has to push some of them. His power and his most proficient ability have always been about Karma. It is by Karma that he is able to use it to calcte the probabilities of something happening or someone behavior and guided it to achieve the result he wanted Of course he did not yet possess his power like he was at the peak but he made calctions before going back to the past and while certain things did go out of his expectations, it is still not outside the boundary lines of the original timeline. Certain event will still happen and should happen. It is the only way the people that he knew in the future would emerge. Heroes of the ages could only be forged in pain and suffering. Only then can they be tempered to be something beautiful and strong. The only difference is whether it is a little early or a littlete. There are some things he had to let pass and there are some things he needs to prevent and fought to make sure it did not happen. He is making sure his chess pieces are in his hands and making sure it is properly positioned to start a game against Yewa Hafar. The biggest game and a game with the highest stake in the whole Universe. Azief on the other hand waited for Loki response. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ he finally replied. Azief expression turned hard ¡®Loki¡­you¡­Don¡¯t you know what they mean to me? What they mean to you. I am your family but so are they¡¯ Loki close his eyes and take a deep breath. He then exhales and then said ¡®I know. But it will be a war. And in any wars, people die¡¯ Azief then said like it means something deeper. ¡®They are your family. They are OUR family¡¯ And Azief almost shouted out the words. Loki shakes his head and close his eyes. Then he opens his eyes back and he look at Azief like he was tired of having this same argument with him. He is tired. And so is Azief. They are both tired of this. But both of them couldn¡¯t do anything to each other. Azief could not hurt Loki who he regarded as his own family, as his own little brother. So how could he hurt him? But it is clear that Loki ns, whatever that is, run contrary to Azief feelings and decision. Azief had hope. Even for someone like him, he believes in tomorrow. He believes that there is still hope and that one must not restrict oneself with the knowledge of the future And Loki? Loki couldn¡¯t force Azief to see things as he did. Because Azief did not experience the world he experienced. That is why they are tired. Both of them trying to persuade each other of following their way when it is clear from the start that they could only walk their own different path. Loki then shake his head and said ¡®And how about the others? They don¡¯t have families? Trillions and trillions of lives out there that have families, lovers just like you do and you want to condemn them into eternal destruction? Does your selfishness knows no bound? Could you not understand that sacrifices have to be made? You know more than anyone that everything has a price. In your quest for power, have you not felt it yourself. You sacrifice many things to be where you are right now. Why do you think saving the Universe would be any different? That it won¡¯t have a Price?¡¯ Loki sighed and then continued ¡®If our life has a genre it would be fantasy. Only not the unicorn shooting rainbows from their asses kind of fantasy. It is where people die, and the price is not always what you wanted it to be. The fact that the two people you love happens to be two women who is regarded as the strongest woman in the world is lucky. You don¡¯t have to worry about them getting eaten by monsters or raped by some bandits.¡¯ ¡®Loki¡­¡¯ Loki ignored Azief and said ¡®But out there, the weak and the helpless, die off in millions. I know you don¡¯t care much about evil people but what about innocent people. How about kids? Mothers that would never be able to see the child in their belly? Or a father who had to bury their sons? And sons and daughters who would never have the chance to see their parents? What about them? Who would protect them and fight for them?¡¯ ¡®You couldn¡¯t save everyone¡­true. But that was back then. Now¡­can you still say that you couldn¡¯t save everyone? Could you ignore the screams and cries of the people? Do you really don¡¯t care about people? Because if you don¡¯t, then I judged you wrongly¡¯ ¡®If we don¡¯t want to protect them, if we don¡¯t even want to save our fellow men, then are we still human. I¡¯m not asking you to be some kind of savior. I¡¯m just asking you to save someone, anyone. Out of your own will. We are humans. And that realityes with its con. But there are also pros in bing human. Humans did not create civilization on the back of one man. People banded together. They protected each other. They fought for each other. And that is how they lived and thrive. Protecting each other and loving each other, feeling all of these emotions makes one humans. Or did you forget that feeling ready?¡¯ But Loki was not done. ¡®You are not kind. Fine. I know that. You know that. The whole world knows that. But¡­. I know you are not a person evil enough to let the Universe die off with you. At least, not the you right now.¡¯ ¡®I¡­¡¯ ¡®I know you will not hesitate to save them. But I know that your justice doesn¡¯t extend only to your family. You just haven¡¯t realized it yet. You just haven¡¯t felt what it means to sacrifice for something. But I am from the future. I may not be able to guarantee other thing happening but I know you will one day learn what it means to sacrifice yourself for someone. And that sacrifice will be even more painful than sacrificing your life. Only that kind of pain could be considered a sacrifice. Sacrificing a life is the easiest thing to do. But the kind of sacrifice you would have to do in the future¡­¡­now that is hard. Azief gulped in fear. ¡®What kind of sacrifice is more painful than sacrificing one life?¡¯ Azief asked Loki bitterly smiles and he look up like he was remembering some old memory and he said wistfully ¡®Letting go¡¯ Azief heard the answer but he does not understand. And he shouldn¡¯t have to understand. At least not now. The time hasn¡¯te so of course he did not understand it yet. But when the momente, Loki knows Azief would understand it. It felt like they were talking for a long time but only ten minute have passed in the room. Azief sighed. And Loki sighed. Azief rub his forehead and Loki coughed on his bed. The energy in his body is chaotic Azief then look at Loki and he was thinking of saying something. ¡®Rest¡¯ Azief finally said as he got up from his seat. He was about to go out but then he stopped. He looked at Loki and then said ¡®I wish you would believe in today. I wish you would believe that tomorrow would be a sunny day. I wish you would have believed that we could do this another way¡¯ Loki smiles a bit and then he said ¡®I am not yet convinced of what tomorrow would bring¡¯ and then he looks at the sky outside the windows and then he chuckles ¡®But I am sure I am living in a brand new world¡¯ ¡®You only look ahead. But I look further than that. Who knows? Maybe the path that you are walking is better. To slowly move forward and experiencing all those things instead of worrying about the consequences. Even if I enjoy this moment, it won¡¯tst forever¡¯ as he sighed. Azief wistfully smile and reply ¡®There is nothing that willst forever. Maybe, that is why it is beautiful¡¯ Loki chuckles. Azief then shakes his head and leave Loki with a word ¡®Believe in tomorrow. Believe in my tomorrow¡¯ Loki only lean back on the head of his bed andughs. He looks outside the window and the sky is still cloudless and a gentle wind blows by inside the room. He no longer felt the coldness of the wind. The sun illuminated light touch the edges of his bed and Loki smiles. ¡®Beneath the clouds of despair, I search for the blue clouds through the rift¡¯ And as he said this a raven perched on the windowsill and Loki smiles that devious smile and his eyes if showing that conspiratorial nce and a smirk is on his face *** Thest part of the chapter. next chapter some things are revealed. Chapter 376: The thoughts that they have (1) OUTSIDE THE ROOM Creak! The door slowly is being pushed. Aziefes out of the room as the door closed. He stands outside the room and looks at the closed door with aplicated expression, his eyes seem to be shining with nine different lights. His ck robe and his entire existence seems to absorb darkness wherever it stands and a majestic aura unconsciously emitted from him. He shakes his head and then he sighed. ¡®Loki, Loki¡­still so many secrets. You have your path and I have mine. Since we couldn¡¯t persuade each other¡­then this is the only thing I could do¡¯ Azief said to himself He had many things to handle sincest night. There is also Will matters He seems to disappears overnight but Azief is not that worried about him Actually in this world there is not many people could beat him and even less people that could catch him with his speed. The only reason he loses against Sithulran is because Sithulran weird physiology and her abilities. Other than that Azief could count in one hand the few people that Will would have trouble escaping or defeating. But everyone in the world knows that Will the Purple Speedster is his sworn brother. Unless they are all tired of living they would not intentionally find trouble with Azief sworn brother. Though he would have appreciated a thank you note after all that. Azief got the report in the morning and then check the undergroundb. Azief could also sense something new. There is a Time Dtion distortion in the room where Will disappeared. Azief could only attribute that towards Will getting stronger. As Azief walk the corridor, he cast a long shadow that fills the corridor. Then suddenly there is a change to his shadow as it elongated. And be bigger and bigger like it would envelop the entire wing of the corridor before it slowly reaches into a limit and then contacted back His shadow seems to be distorted and then something emerged up from his long shadow. It is a woman clothed in grey emerging from the darkness of his shadows. This woman is wearing a silver suit that is tightly stick to her body. It was like the suit is made of moonlight. Azief was not surprised at all even after sensing the woman behind him. He did not even look back as he keeps continue walking. This woman is none other than Sasha the head of the Shadow Guard ¡®How was it?¡¯ Azief ask without looking backward. He keeps walking through the corridor and Sasha started following Death Monarch from behind The height difference between the two and the clothes they both wore oddly seemsplimenting. Death Monarch is a man with tall statue almost reaching seven feet and Sasha is around five feet seven. Death Monarch wear an all-ck outfit with his outer ck robe that flutters like the dark clouds when the sky is in a bad mood and Sasha wears a white tight attire with an outer white robe that is as beautiful as the moonlight on a calm night To those who look at them they envy the rtionship of these two that trust each other. Many officials of Pandemonium wanted to at least have a fraction of the kind of trust that the Death Monarch had on Sasha the Nightingale. But the truth is quite different from the assumption of the crowd. The only reason Azief trusted Sasha is because he knows she would never be able to hurt him and she has no reason to. And Sasha did her job well because she knows she is expendable. But after years of being around each other, the feelings they had against each other also changed. It is the same for both Azief and Sasha. They were not friends but they are also not just merely subordinate and employer either. It is something in between. Sasha like her life in Pandemonium and her position in it, and Azief find her to be a capable helper and she never had disappointed him before. ¡®He is lying¡¯ she answers. Azief hearing Sasha answer snorted ¡®Isn¡¯t that obvious? Loki is always lying. He would not be called the Trickster if he is someone who always speak the truth would he?¡¯ Sasha heard Azief annoyance in his tone but she continued. Sasha then said ¡®I got the report¡¯ ¡®And? What did you find out?¡¯ Azief ask as he walk through the corridors of his pce and Sasha follow him from behind. As they passed through the corridor the Keeper of the Pce that sees them quickly bows and exited the area in a hurry. Death Monarch and his most trusted subordinate is talking to each other about something. Other than Sasha there is rarely any officials that dares enter the Centre Pce unless they were summoned or it is the general meeting No keeper of the pce would dare to eavesdrop on them especially if they are talking about matter that would affect the security of Pandemonium. If they heard it, they might even be implicated if something goes wrong. It is better to never heard such thing in the first ce. Life in the Pce is pretty luxurious but it could also be considered dangerous. After all they are living around a tiger that could eat them when they are hungry In this Pce they are young boys, the broken, the weak and the useless. They could not survive the outside world or they are too young to venture outside. Most young kids that have their parent still alive would be sent to the Ministry ofbor and the parent would usually ask for a job in the Pce. They would be contracted but they are also warned that if they got caught in any Pce intrigue or die under the wrathful wrath of Death Monarch the Central Government will not be responsible for that. No wonder the Keeper of the Pce is always fearful of Death Monarch It is the reasons why the younger Keeper of the Pce only do their job quietly and only waited for their rewards at the end of the month. When they reached a high enough level and wanted to go out they could tell the Ministry of Labor and they would process their resignation. For the young Keeper of the Pce, they maintained the three wise steps in living inside a Pce. They hear nothing, see nothing and know nothing. The Keeper of the Pce that saw Azief and Sasha quickly scurried away Meanwhile, as they walked Sasha reported what she had found out after activating her own agent in the criminal underground ¡®From the grapevine, my agent hears that the Broker organized a meet among the criminal families and the many factions in the world¡¯ Sasha reported ¡®A meet? This is an interesting news. Where?¡¯ Azief of course connected this to Loki previous remark about the criminal underworld electing someone to be their representative. Sasha shakes her head and reply ¡®No one knows really. Only the participants know and of course the Broker. League of Freedom did not participate. They must have taken your warning seriously¡¯ Sasha remarked. Azief only smiles hearing this. ¡®They just don¡¯t want to lose a sure thing that is why they don¡¯t go. You are sure they got an invitation?¡¯ Sasha nodded. ¡®I do not know what that man in the bandage is thinking about but he surely isn¡¯t targeting me. That eyes he shows me¡­.is an eye full of vengeance. But he is not me that he hates. Hmm¡¯ He sighed He is thinking about something else. Another thing that Loki hides for him. *** First aprt of the chapter. An dit will reveal Azief thoughts on Loki and his ns and schemes among other things. Will not say too much. Hope youe njoy teh chapter and if you do enjoy it please cosndier voting for the stroy and subscribe to the stroy to support me as an author Chapter 377: The thoughts that they have (2) Considering he sh with Void and considering Void was elected to be the figurehead to resist him, Loki must have known where this ce is. But he did not once spoke about that ce when they were together in that room. He could only bitterly smile as he thinks about Loki half-truth statement ¡®Well, he would not be the trickster if he spoke honestly¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Then Azief turns his head to stare at Sasha face before saying calmly and without any tones of usation but it still made Sasha almost flinched ¡®It seems that there are many things we don¡¯t know¡¯ Sasha nodded in understanding. ¡®Should we branch out?¡¯ Sasha ask. She is trying to probe Death Monarch intention and then she added ¡®Our agents have always been inside Pandemonium and only monitor Pandemonium¡¯ As they are talking they arrived on the lower grounds of the Pce. It is the ce where the courtyard of the four seasons is located. Pandemonium Centre Pce boasted a lot of different things each one of them is beautiful, luxurious and grand. There is the Gardens of Pandemonium and then there is also the Four Season Courtyard with each courtyard were preserved and is maintained by weather formations and array that kept them in an eternal state of the season of the courtyard. They have now arrived at one of those courtyard. Azief has arrived around the courtyard of flowers as rows and rows of peach blossom trees is in front of him. There is weather spell on top of the ceiling that make sure that those flowers of spring could grow here. The ceiling look like the sky when in fact it is just illusion spell to hides the dark tiled ceiling. As he walks through the rows of the peach blossom trees, he finally decided. ¡®Expand them. I ordered you to supervise it. The hiring of the new agents will depend on your discretion¡¯ Sasha lower her head and nodded, a smirk is on her face. She quickly wipes that smile from her face as she maintained back her expression They walk through the beautiful spring scene of the flowers blooming and falling petals of one thousand cherry trees blossoming ¡®Is that the only thing you found out?¡¯ Azief ask Sasha. Sasha shake her head and continued her reports ¡®There is also news that a nine-year-old kid seems to barge through that meeting and try to attack Void¡¯ ¡®And that is Loki¡¯ Azief said it as he is trying to reconstruct the event that is happening to Loki and determine which is the truth and which one is the lies. ¡®Yes¡¯ Sasha replied. She is also seeming to think of something. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief seems to be thinking of something again. They walk again calmly and slowly as they step on the petals and smell the scent of spring. It is a good ce to sort one thoughts. He walks again and Sasha followed again ¡®And there is another piece of interesting new that I got from my agents¡¯ Sasha said. Azief did not stop his step. He only said ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®The nine-year-old kid was not alone. People saw one of the Three Demoness. Probably it is Trisha since the description describe the woman wearing a red smiling demon mask¡¯ Azief nodded and there is a grin on his face. People always thought of the Three Demoness mask under the control of Pandemonium. Truth was, the three of them have always been Loki people. They are not loyal to Pandemonium or to him, but to Loki. They always have been and they always will be. Thinking about it again, Loki hides deeply and have been plotting and even anticipating his fallout with him. It made him proud and sad all at the same time. He is proud because Loki could contend against him. It made him sad because from the very beginning Loki have always been cautious of him But thinking back about what Loki said, it is only understandable. After all the stake is high. A chess game that would affect the fate of the Universe. But who is the yers? And who is the pawn pieces? Azief could not ept if he is just one of the pieces in Lokirge chessboard. Why does he defy the Heavens? Isn¡¯t it because he doesn¡¯t want to be controlled and restrained. How could he let himself be just another chess piece in Loki fingers? He could not ept that and his heart could not ept it. Azief then ask about Trisha ¡®Where is she right now?¡¯ Sasha frowned and then answer ¡®No one knows. She seems to disappear after she failed in attacking Void. But she did manage to stalled the meet¡¯ Azief nodded and once again said ¡®Hmm¡¯ Sasha then went into silence, contemting something before finally she cautiously asks ¡®Your Excellency, why hide the fact that you know who Void is?¡¯ Azief hearing the question smiles widely. Azief from the beginning knows who Void is. It is true that the Nightingales rarely find out about outside threat but Azief notices something when he was meeting the Orvanianst time. He saw that Oreki seems distracted which isn¡¯t possible considering his level. Not to mention he is only doing an easy task. It wasn¡¯t until he saw lightning shing in Oreki eyes that Azief develops a suspicion. He sends an order to the Nightingales tob any news about anything unusual that happens in the world when he was in the meeting When he returned he got a report that someone matching the depiction of Oreki was seen fighting around Cote D¡¯ivoire. After few prodding here and there he found out that Oreki lost in that battle. Of course the one that lost is Oreki clone but that is still something impressive. To defeat Oreki clones there are only a few people in the world that could do that. And most of the people that could defeat him is on his side. After investigating he found out it is a person codename Void. Since then, the Nightingales have a file for Void in the Pandemonium Intelligence Agency. Azief look at the path forward and he smiles bitterly. Loki and him¡­and he thought to himself¡­. Is this how it ends? He sighed and thought to himself¡­ Or is this how it begins? ¡®Well, I just want to hear what Loki thought about him. I thought he might reveal something I do not know¡¯ Azief reply. Sasha nod but she is notpletely trusting what Death Monarch said. She of all the officials of Pandemonium knew that Death Monarch, like his little brother, always speak in half truths. But in the end, it is not a problem she needs to concern herself with. If Death Monarch do not want to tell the truth to her, what could she do? She could only ept the words and pretend it to be the truth. ¡®Did your Excellency managed to fool him?¡¯ She asked. She herself was curios of the answer. Loki the Trickster is always known to be very adept at looking through any lies and he himself is good at lying and tricks But Death Monarch is also not that shabby. Azief only smiles bitterly. And then he asnwers *** Like always if you like teh stroy pse leave somemenst and some gifts and vote for the story. Thank you and hope you enjoy the chapter. Chapter 378: The thoughts that they have (3) ¡®Knowing him, he probably knows I lied about not knowing Void¡¯ Azief reply as he keeps walking forward. Sasha hearing this is perplexed and could not help but asking another question ¡®But he seems really shocked that Your Excellency don¡¯t know about Void.¡¯ Azief nodded and then replied with ¡®He will deduce the truthter. He was disoriented from waking up and he is still weak and feeling fatigued. It was his most vulnerable moments. I am confident when he begins to gain his faculty of mind, he would see something wrong with the way I acted¡¯ Sasha hearing this could only nodes her head. Then she asks cautiously ¡®Your Excellency¡­what is it that Your Excellency is aiming to do?¡¯ Sasha finally asked. Azief is on the exit gate of the Peach Blossom Gardens and look at the cloudless sky and sighed ¡®Loki¡­.is ying a game right now. He could go anywhere he wanted in this world and I know he has a lot of hideout. If he doesn¡¯t have such ces it would not be so hard for me to seek for him¡¯ then Death Monarch sighed. And he said ¡®But he came back here¡¯ Sighing Azief continued ¡®He wants something. I just don¡¯t know what it is. And that is what I want you to find out. What is it that he wants?¡¯ Saying this Azief gestures Sasha with his finger to excuse herself. Sasha understood Azief intention and walk backward from Azief figure and as the blossom leaves falls to the ground and with the blowing of the gentle wind, Sasha disappeared from Azief sight. Looking at the sky Aziefmented ¡®Loki, Loki. What it is it you are scheming this time?¡¯ *** INSIDE THE ROOM Creak! The sound of the door made Loki felt something is string inside his body. It felt like arge pressure is leaving him. The door slowly is being pushed and Azief finally went out of the room. Loki entire body rxed as soon as Azief got out A raven suddenlyes and perched itself on the windowsill. Loki smiles and nodded He closed his eyes and tries to detect the presence of Azief in the room. After making sure there is nothing wrong he opens his eyes and nodded ¡®Come in¡¯ he said. First, one would have thought he might be suffering from delirium and talking to nothing but it is clear that Loki is sane and is alright. He seems to be talking toward the direction of the window sill. The raven caw. Loki is talking to the raven. The raven look at the sky and the distance, blinked its green eyes and then caw again. Then the raven jumped from the windowsill and enter cautiously into the room. Then it jumped down from the window to the ground of the room. And as it jumped down it transform into a woman dressed in ck red tight attire and emitted a demonic presence. But that demonic presence is immediately masked. This woman doesn¡¯t want anyone to know she is here. Other than the tight attire, this woman is wearing red smiling demon mask. This woman is none other than Trisha, one of the Three Demoness that wreak havoc in the world under the order of Loki the Trickster. Trisha took a deep breath and she look at Loki with a worried expression. She is also making sure there is not even a leak of her energy thates out. She fears that person would notice her. She looks left and right in the room and only spread her Divine Sense around her, her sensitivity is raised to the maximum as she is trying to ascertain something. After a few moments she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®He is gone¡¯ Loki said and he felt a little sad for Trisha. Old habits die hard. He understands Trisha fears. The title of the strongest made an impact to anyone in the whole world. And for Trisha who always suffer under the hand of the strong, she is of course the most cautious of the Three Demoness. Trisha nodded and Loki added ¡®Well, temporarily at least¡¯ ¡®That was close¡¯ she said. She still remembers the nine aura that is almost locked towards her before. It was when Death Monarch was opening the windows and notice a raven on top of one of the towers. Azief felt weird at the raven and gaze at the raven. Before the nine energy in his body could be activated to ascertain what is the raven, the raven flies away and Death Monarch pay it no heed anymore. But it was a close call for Trisha. Even before Death Monarch activated his nine energy, she could feel a pressure unlike any other when the gaze of Death Monarch rested upon her. It was like she was staring at the sun and was about to be burned by it. Loki shakes his head and once again reminded Trisha ¡®I told you to always be cautious especially when around him. He is not like any other person in this world¡¯ She nodded in agreement. She knows she did not have much time here. She doesn¡¯t want to be noticed by Sasha or Death Monarch Or the consequences would be dire. The whole world thought that the Three Demonic Sister is under the protection of Pandemonium and one of Pandemonium forces. And Sasha and Death Monarch let the whole world believe that. Truth is, Sasha have always been hunting the Three Sisters. Of course this hunt order is only known among the upper echelons of Pandemonium. They do not want to torture them or kill them. They just want to capture them because that is what Death Monarch ordered them to. Azief would not do anything to Loki but at least he thought he could hinder Loki ns if he caught his helper. ¡®So, what do you think? He bought it?¡¯ she asked. Loki frowned and then replied with uncertainty ¡®Fifty-fifty. He bought it fifty percent and doubt me fifty percent. Thought that is a great sess considering his personality.¡¯ Clearly it is not the answer Trisha was hoping to hear. The expression on her face told Loki everything. But Trisha don¡¯t understand the rtionship between Azief and Loki and how tangled and mess up that rtionship is. She is only worried that the brotherly affection that Azief had for Loki would one day get used up. The only reason Loki could still stand tall in the world is because his tricks, his intelligence and also the fact that everyone knows he is like a little brother to the Overlord of Pandemonium, Death Monarch Azief. If Death Monarch really made his mind up, ignoring brotherly affection between both of them, Trisha fears Loki would be the enemy of the world. ¡®We could always go with n B¡¯ she said. Loki only chuckles like he heard a joke. He knows Trisha is worried about him but he is not that worried. ¡®Well, n A is still in effect so how could I go to n B now. It would be too troublesome¡¯ Then he sighed and after thinking for a moment he said ¡®But just in case contact the Order of Thinkers and tell him we could let them meet the Orvanians. Trisha nodded and there is a little smile on her face. Then she asked ¡®Will you not exin to Death Monarch what you are nning? After all you are doing this for him.¡¯ Trisha asked Loki could only weakly smiles. It is not that Azief don¡¯t know that he is doing this for him. It is just the thing he does for him, is not something that Azief wanted him to do. It is simple really. Loki knows Azief. For a man who wanted freedom above all else, why would he like being another person chess piece? Then Loki said to Trisha *** Now onto Loki part of the story. Hope you enjoy teh stroy and if you pse vote and leave somements and if you can please subscribe. Chapter 379: The thoughts that they have (4) ¡®It is not that I don¡¯t want to tell him. It is that I can¡¯t. Sharing my ns will not do him any good after all. Since he doesn¡¯t understand why I wanted Void gone and why I wanted him to go against him why would I bother telling him something that he won¡¯t understand anyway?¡¯ Sighing Loki then said ¡®He would definitely investigate thing about Void first and then if he sees Void as a threat he would settle that person. He might not be able to kill Void. Void maybe is not powerful but he is a loach. Divine Sense don¡¯t really work on him if he doesn¡¯t want to. I just needed time. I needed Time on my side to do some things¡¯ Trisha nodded, though she still doesn¡¯t understand many things about what Loki had nned. Loki then said ¡®Tell one of your sister toe out from Nowhere Land and aid me. Try to find any ce where Void might hide that thing. That thing is of the utmost priority. Understand?¡¯ Trisha nodded. ¡®Is there anything else?¡¯ Trisha asked ¡®What?¡¯ Loki ask back looking confused. What else does she expect? ¡®It must not be only this¡¯ ¡®What is not?¡¯ Loki asked back. Trisha shakes her head and then said ¡®Do you truly want me to believe that this is the only reason you came back to Pandemonium? There must be other reason right?¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly and he sighed ¡®I do have another reason¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ ¡®It is not something you should know¡¯ Trisha sighed and just nodded ¡®Fine, keep your secrets. But someday, you had to tell me¡¯ Loki just nodded ¡®Maybe. If somedayes¡¯ Trisha nodded. Loki then did not forget to said a few words of advice ¡®Remember, whatever you do outside please be cautious. And don¡¯te to close with Void. He now controls the criminal underworld. If before he demons have eyes and ears all over the world, now he has. Issue a burn notice to any informant that we know is associated with Void. We couldn¡¯t use them anymore. Let the World Government and the Republic settle those rats¡¯ There are just turtles hiding in their shells. What do we have to fear?¡¯ Trisha said. Like Sasha Trisha is in charge of intelligence in Loki secret organization Loki bitterly chuckles ¡®It is a turtle that is desperate. And in desperation people would do stupid things. For the criminal family and the underworld criminal factions, the stupid thing to do right now is being brave. A frightened little turtle hiding in their shell is nothing terrifying for us and even for Pandemonium and the world. But a desperate, fearful turtle might bite you. And once it bites you it will never let go. And if it bites Pandemonium, that would not end well¡¯ ¡®There will be more blood flowing. Humanity needed a break from wars and bloodshed for a few years. We need to pool our energies and cultivate new powers. And Azief also knows this. Why do you think he let the Prohibition of War and desire to distribute the world regions? He too wanted the world to have a moment of peace. But if the criminal underground does not know their ce, then in his anger, Azief might disregard all of that and started another massacre. And the second reason is I don¡¯t want to waste time trying to save you from whatever secret prisons that the criminals underworld has so be careful. So¡­do your best and don¡¯t get caught doing it¡¯ Trisha smiles and shakes her head. Loki try to sound like he doesn¡¯t care but it is clear to her that Loki cares for her¡­albeit in his own quirky way. ¡®You are more talkative when you are sick¡¯ Trisha said ¡®I am always talkative. You just don¡¯t want to hear insightful thoughts all the time so I restrained myself¡¯ Loki said smirking while coughing a bit. ¡®Yeah, yeah¡¯ Trisha said. ¡®Now go¡¯ Loki waved his hand and a green mistes out from his hand and envelope Trisha as she was transformed into a raven. She then flies out from the room through the window. Loki look at the raven and then he smiles a bit before he be solemn again. He has two objectiveing back to Pandemonium. First he wanted to use Azief to cope with Void and get the Orb. That thing would y an important part during the War of Sovereign. The second was because of Yewa Hafar words. Yewa Hafar words still echoes in his mind ¡®Hahaha. The game is just beginning Loki. We still have a long journey ahead of us. This is after all a long game. And I intend to turn this pawn into a Queen¡¯ It was those words that make Loki think of something. Yewa Hafar wanted to turn his pawn into a queen. There is a hint in there. The only way for a pawn to be Queen is to infiltrate the opponent area and make it to the end. It is only then a pawn could transform itself into a Queen and be a powerful chess piece in the game That means, the pawn that Yewa Hafar is talking about, is infiltrating Pandemonium, or have already been in Pandemonium from the start and was persuaded to join Yewa Hafar cause. If he knows Yewa Hafar and he does, Yewa Hafar probably make a deal that no one could refuse to persuade that Pawn He wanted to find that pawn and break it before it is able to be a Queen and threaten the King and the chess game that he had nned. To be honest both of the objective is important. The Orb must be found and the Pawn that probably would put a kink into his n must also be identified If not Loki could not be at ease with this hidden chess piece still on the game He sighed ¡®Who is it?¡¯ he asks himself as the world outside seems as normal as it did yesterday. Life seems to move on without knowing a grand chess game of plots, intrigues and schemes are going on all around the world. Chess pieces are being moved as people will moves forward. But to those who are unsuspecting, today is just like any other. A life full of struggles with a little slice of happiness and sorrow in between. Death and life coexisted together in a world where Death is winning¡­.and two people putting their chess pieces on arge chessboard. *** End of Loki part. Another part ising Chapter 380: The thoughts that they have (5) SOMEWHERE ON THE SOUTHERN SIDE OF PANDEMONIUM Around the southern side of Pandemonium there is arge luxurious residence. Outside that residence is soldier from Wang Jian Army guarding the ce with tight security that it rivaled the security in many restricted ces in Pandemonium. It is not only luxurious on the outside, it is also luxurious on the inside. There is beautiful works of arts on the interior design of the residence, and there arerge gardens with smallkes around therge and expansive residence When it is spring, the flowers in the gardens would bloom and its petal leaves of flowers would fly off from this residence and covered the courtyards and the road in front of therge residence It is a residence where many people look up with respect and awe. If one looked at the Centre Pce in the middle of Pandemonium one would feel more than just awe and respect. They would also feel fear. Because living there is the overlord of thend who determine their lives and death. But here in the southern side of Pandemonium is the residence of the woman who possessed the hearts of Wang Jian. Wang Jian, the General Wang Jian of the Southern Suppressing General is well liked by the people. He is honorable, loyal and possess the heart to care for the people. While it is true that the Central Government could order the other regions in Pandemonium, one knows that each of the General of the Army all held their own courts in their residence The Southern Court is ruled by Wang Jian and the Western Court is ruled by Athena and her army while the Eastern and Northern part of Pandemonium is control by the Central Government While the one that controlled the feared Berserker, is the Flying Tiger Cavalry General Freya. General Freya on the other hand did not establish any courts and instead roams down the eastern and northern part of Pandemonium fighting monster and carousing with her army. They are like wandering bands of mercenaries as they are even said to empty any taverns they arrived at. They are a boisterous bunch, sometimes unruly but rarely they did anything that is over the line. They could be considered honest to their nature but since Freya is there, she is holding the reins to this soldiers There is also the fact that Freya is not as politically acute like Athena or have a caring heart like Wang Jian that enables her to form her own courts. She herself is not interested in forming her own court. But she also has her own good qualities. She is a good soldier and an even more a good general and done her job perfectly, protecting the people from monster incursion and executed any bad influence she found in her journey. With her riding her armored Pegasus, no one would dare to stop her march as she toured thend. Of course unless there is an extenuating circumstances she is not allowed to let that Pegasus fly in the Central Region. That is the hallowed ground of Pandemonium. You could teleport to the edges of the Central Region border but not directly to it. And there are hundreds of measures to make sure that won¡¯t happen. As another merchant caravan passed though thatrge residence in the South, they slowed their carriages. The merchants only have one carriages but that carriages are fitted with space enchantment making it be able to store a warehouse full of food or any other stuff As the merchant look at that residence, the merchants felt at ease. Because the person residing in that residence are in good rtionship with all three of the General of the Army and as long as there is nothing bad happening, the southern region would be peaceful. The one inside the residence is none other than Somi the Fairy of the Battlefield. On the courtyard full of flower leaves fallings, she is swinging her swords, in a dance like movements. It is graceful like a swan and the movement of the sword moves fluidly, while her foot movements seems to be calm and orderly creating some kind of harmony between the movement of the sword and the movement of her body. Wind swirled around her feet, swept the falling leaves into a swirl of mini whirlwind around her feet and energy envelope her entire body, reminiscent of a sharp straight sword ready to pierce the sky and reach the stars. She is not sweating and she doesn¡¯t seem like she is going to stop practicing. It has been hours and she kept swinging her sword, like she gained some enlightenment. She is practicing something as she could feel more energy of the world and even from beyond it enter her body. It is an addicting feeling and she felt like she could absorb more and more energy the more she practices. Her Seven Disks that looks like exploding star in her consciousness expand and keep expanding almost infinitely each time she practices this move, creating a vast universe full of stars in her Inner World This fact must be shocking if it is revealed to the world. People always thought that the person who have the most Disks below Death Monarch is the other heroes that fought with Death Monarch in the South Pacific Ocean. What if they found out that they were wrong? That this woman who is primarily known as the lover of Wang Jian actually possessed Seven Disks and not only that, she is also able to hide her progress from the world. In other words, this woman who was overshadowed by the glowing lights of Katarina the Ice Queen and Sofia the Divine Archer might even surpassed those two women in both power and Disks She looked concentrated and her eyes seems to be glowing as bright as the stars in the sky. Her movement bes faster and faster yet each time it bes even more in line with the energy of the world. It was like she was merging with the world, but at the same time remaining incongruous with it all at the same time. If Azief is described as defying the Heavens and reject Heaven Powers, then Somi is stealing the energy of the Heavens She is not borrowing it, she is stealing it and making it part of her own power, making herself sharper and sharper like a sword being tempered in heat stove. While she is concentrating in her training in the middle of the courtyard with flower petals falling and leaves that is whirling all over her like some kind of protective swirling shield, the servants that is standing on the edges of the flower courtyard look at their Miss with worried expression. While the older experienced maid servants are looking worried looking at theirdy, the new maidservants who isposed mainly of orphaned children and all young in age, is fascinated by the beautiful nature and gardens in the residence. They saw the flower filling the garden path and courtyard path, the petals sways in the wind, the bird of various colors perched on the many branches of the many trees in the residence creating a heavenly scene This ce is like a residence for the immortals, being able to make one heart calm and serene. Some of the young children who have a maidservant uniform too big for her, crouched and as she looks at the older maidservant who is just looking at thedy, and after making sure that the Head Servant would not see her, she touched the water in the river near the courtyard and she smiles and almostughed. She saw fishes in the river and thought to herself that at night she would ask her fellow maidservants to apany her catching some fish. As Somi keep practicing this new movement and as her sword movement bes faster and faster and the energy inside her body bes even more solidified. Unconsciously she remembers what happens against night. She dreams again. Nowadays, each time she slept she would have a dream. And in each of that dreams, she would be visited by that strange man in her dreams. She didn¡¯t like it. But the man gives her this technique as proof of his sincerity. This was not the first time that strange man helped her. And he said he could help her in reviving back her sisters. It was an offer she couldn¡¯t really reject outright. The moment she practices the technique it resonated with her Disks. The Seven Disk was also formed because of that strange man help. She is feeling conflicted. She felt like there is a catch somehow. And she still didn¡¯t understand what that strange man means by creating a road. A road? A road for what? And for whom? Inside the residence as the servants is worried about theirdy, outside the residence the people all prostrated outside the residence and around the path and road leading to the residence. *** Somi part this time. trying to tie abow to all the chapters to end this arc by this month. Anyway hope you enjoy it. Chapter 381: The thoughts that they have (6) They prostrated but some of the brave among them take a peek at the person in the carriage. From the crest of the carriage everyone knows it is from Centre Pce. They all prostrated because a Keeper of the Pce havee. It is from the Central Government but it is clear that this Keeper of the Pce did note by the orders of the Central Government. The Central Government have learned to keep their eyes closed when ites to the matter of the Southern and Western Courts. As long as they did not to do anything detrimental to Pandemonium they could operate like usual and they all came to this understanding a long time ago But this time a Keeper of the pcees? The people around the area all knows that this Keeper of the Pce must not havee because of the Central Government orders. Because the Keeper of the Pce does not fall under the powers of the Central Government court or any other courts. Even the Generals dares not order the Keeper of the Pce of anything. Then who could move the Keeper of the Pce who serves inside the Centre Pce toe out from their safe haven? The answer is obvious. There is only one that is capable of ordering the Keeper of the Pce to move out from the Centre Pce. Even the officials of the Central Government could not just wily nilly order the Keeper of the Pce. There is a reason why their title is Keeper of the Pce. They work for the Pce and only for that person. They do not have to enter politics and must not enter politics and must never entertain the thought of betraying the person that is sitting on that throne. This Keeper of the Pce could onlye here from a direct order from Death Monarch himself. It is why all the people prostrated in the ground, with their head down and dare not show any disrespect to the Keeper of the Pce that ising to this residence in the southern region. The keeper of the pce is sitting inside a carriage and as he arrived in front of the entrance gate of the residence hees out from his carriage and stand proudly with his back straight looking at the name te on top of the entrance gate. ¡®The Residence of Stars. It is a good name and a good residence. It is clear that the General loves this woman very much¡¯ he said The White Tiger army that is stationed outside the entrance gate also does not know how to act and how to receive this guest The Keeper of the pce also did not want to make it hard for them. The Center Pce is his safe haven and he was forced by his other colleague to send the orders. It is true under the protection and halo of Death Monarch authority he could do anything he wanted and no one could say a peep unless they wanted to disrespect Death Monarch in his own dominion. No matter how generous Death Monarch is he would not tolerate such insubordination especially if that person dares humiliate him in his ownnds. After all Death Monarch has his own reputation to protect. But as the Keeper of the Pce he also knows that Death Monarch will not always be present. And in his absence the three General and the Central Government officials would govern in ce of Death Monarch. That has always been the case It is why he does not dare abuse his power. He doesn¡¯t want to have a bad endingter. Everyone just wanted to survive in this world. Why bother making it hard on each other to live? He will only give the decree to the one in this residence and then quickly go back to the Centre Pce ¡®Announce my arrival¡¯ he said to the guard. The guard was flustered before he nodded and walk into the residence. The Keeper of the Pce put his hand behind his back and waited. Inside the residence, Somi finally stopped practicing her swordsmanship. She heard what the messenger announced to her. She frowned. This is quite an event she thought to herself. ¡®A messenger from the Centre Pce? Are you sure? Is it not from the Central Government?¡¯ The guards shake his head. ¡®Mydy it is true. That person is from the Centre Pce and he is one of the Keeper of the Pce¡¯ Somi eyes narrowed and her mind is thinking. Somi is thinking of many things right now. If it is from the Centre Pce, then there is only one person that could send the Keeper of the Pce. Somi did not haveplicated feeling towards Death Monarch like Sasha even though she once had conflict with Death Monarch. After all, Death Monarch has helped her and her sister. Even when they made a mistake and inflicted many mistakes to Death Monarch, the man forgives them and even let them join him and protected her people. There are still some people of the ins that still regarded the Seven Fairy as the Protector of the ins and felt grateful to her and her sisters even though they are no longer in the world. Those people all joined Pandemonium when they heard Somi is living here And because of Death Monarch, she was treated well, and she found the love of her life because of Death Monarch. While she is not blindly loyal to Death Monarch like her lover, she always felt gratitude to Death Monarch. Because of the sacrifices of her sister during the Weronian War Death Monarch also rarely orders her to do anything and rarely gives her any task. But that is also not that bad. After all, she lives as an honored hero here in Pandemonium after the Weronian War. She then said to the messenger ¡®Quickly ask him toe inside¡¯ Somi quickly went out from her courtyard and dresses herself to suit the asion and waited for the Keeper of the Pce in front of her entrance gate She could not let the Keeper of the Pce felt like she disrespected an envoy that bears a decree from Death Monarch himself. She rushed to the entrance. At that time the Keeper of the Pce juste inside. She stands and bow to the Keeper of the pce. The Keeper only smiles faintly. ¡®Lady Somi, this servant has not seen mdy before. It is true what the world said. The Fairy of the Battlefield is deserving of her title. It is an honor for me¡¯ ¡®That is just some underservedpliment¡¯ Somi said. The Keeper seeing that thedy is not interested in engaging in idling chat could only bitterly smile and get right back to business He too quickly wanted to get this over with. He has other task involving another person that is roaming around thend like General Freya ¡®Lady Somi, receive the decree¡¯ Hearing this, Somi and all of the servants including the guards in the front courtyard all kneels. As it is entrusted to me by the ruler of Pandemonium, this decree is given to Lady Somi in full view of witness. This decree could only be read and seen by Lady Somi. Anyone who disobey would be executed¡¯ Feeling that his word has been heard he finally said ¡®I myself did not know what it is written inside but Your Majesty reminded me to say to you these words¡¯ Hee closer and he whispers some words to Somi ears and Somi nodded. He then solemnly handed the decree and then said ¡®End of decree¡¯ Somi rises up and then all of the person behind her also rises up. ¡®Does Mister want to stop by for some delicacies and snacks? The Southern Region have many foods all around the world. Somi tried to host the Keeper of the Pce. But the Keeper of the pce shakes his head and said ¡®I appreciate the sentiment but there are other matters I need to handle so I had to decline¡¯ Some nodded in understanding and she ordered ¡®Escort the keeper to his carriage until he reached the border of the southern region. Make sure nothing happens to him¡¯ The soldiers nodded and quickly they escorted the Keeper of the pce out the residence Somi after the Keeper finally went out from her residence she frowned. ¡®Hmm¡¯ She said, as her eyebrows still frowning Her maidservants noticed something is wrong with theirdy expression. Somi on the other hand quickly goes to her study and then close all the door, erect anti listening and anti-Divine Sense detection before slowly opening the scroll. When she opens the scrolls, there is unintelligible words. Somi knows this is meant for her eyes only an as she looked at the bottom of the scroll there is a fingerprint mark. She knows what she needs to do. She puts her fingerprint on that fingerprint mark and the words assemble itself and the message is revealed to her. Reading it Somi don¡¯t know how she is supposed to feel. ¡®So¡­. that is the message. Now the words of the Keeper make sense¡¯ She then holds the scrolls and a sharp sword energy bursted out from her palm and the decree is turned into dust in the wind. She deactivated all the anti-listening spells and enchantment and opens the door and went out. The moment she went out she orders her maidservants to prepare her clothes and ask for the cooperation from the Central Government to allow her fly across Pandemonium. ¡®Mydy where are you going?¡¯ One of the maidservants asked as she is packing Lady Somi clothes into the storage bag Somi showing a helpless expression said ¡®Ind of Peace¡¯ As Somi went out from Pandemonium and is heading to ind of Peace, she did not know she just averted a disaster If both Loki and Yewa Hafar knows this, they would call this the hand of fate and destiny guiding her. How could it be so coincidental that the moment Loki is here trying to seek the Pawn of Yewa Hafar, that very Pawn is ordered to go somewhere else. The most terrifying thing is that this is not some machinations by Yewa Hafar or some other person. Even Yewa Hafar doesn¡¯t know that Loki is here in Pandemonium trying to seek his pawn. He is busy of doing other things and nning other things. And Loki himself didn¡¯t know that Somi is the pawn and he just missed her by a beat. Loki don¡¯t know it but Time, Destiny and Fate that he scorned so much is fighting back. Coincidence could sometimes also be called Fate and Destiny. One should never underestimate such powerful concepts that governs life and its conclusion. As Somi leaves the continent, Loki begins his search. Isn¡¯t this like Fate and Destiny pping the face of the Trickster? Meanwhile on some abandoned cave, a pair of eyes is looking at the world coldly and nning and scheming, putting chess pieces and trying to set the tone of the chessboards. And there is a smirk on his face. An evil and malicious smirk. *** Last aprt of the chapter. Hope you all like it and leave somements Chapter 382: The purple speedster and the oracle (1) GREECE ON THE NIGHT OF LOKI RETURN In the night of the day Loki returned to Pandemonium, another event was happening on the other side of the world that is as equally as important and even have arger far reaching consequences. Somewhere on the world, a butterfly is pping its wind and on the other side of the world a storm is forming While Loki and Yewa Hafar is putting down their chess pieces, plotting and scheming in the dark, there is one other yer hidden in the background that no one knows about. No one even knows that there is another one that is ying this chess game. And there lies the advantage of this unknown yer That person hides deeply and so secretively that two of the most knowledgeable men of the Universe could not even detect that person And that person is on Greece, in Santorini. What does that have to do what happens to the undergroundb in Centre pce? Everything. Will the Purple Speedster was unconscious after his battle with Sithulran. And he was in aa. It was nothing serious. But the blows he traded with Sithulran and the injurie inflicted on him was not a cmity. Instead it was a blessing. Will¡­. gained enlightenment at thest moment when his conciseness faded away and his energy aligned with the green lightning energy he got inside the Temple under the Sea. And in hisa¡­.he saw something¡­..something that shock him to his very core and even made him doubt certain things in his life and even his sanity. He was in aa yet, oddly he is conscious on what is happening to his body. He seems to travel into a vast space of nothingness Of course¡­. that is not the only thing he saw. He knows that barely a day pass on the real world, but in his consciousness he witnesses something that taken a lot more time than that. It felt like he is spending eternity in this nothingness of darkness and void. And then he saw someone¡­¡­someone he knew. That person floats towards him in his consciousness, shrouded with green and purplish mist and whispered something to him. The words wake him up. he opens his eyes, because he seems to see something that transcend his understanding during his unconscious moment. Immediately green lightning sparks out from him, swirling and coursing through his entire body and when he awoken he did not dy as he exploded into a thunderbolt shape and race out from his sanctuary. He runs and runs and be like a whirlwind, blowing away anything around him as he keeps running like he is not going to stop. His eyes are determined and his mind is clear even when he just woken up from an unexinablea. There is a sense of purpose that moves his feet Lightning covered him and golden, red, blue, ck, and green color lightning exploded out from him and envelops him like he is in a protective shell of these colored lightning He saw something when he was in aa. He did not understand a thing about what he sees. He even tries to convince himself that it is probably an illusion or some ridiculous dream. But his heart keeps telling him¡­that it is not some illusion or some dream. For some unexinable reason, he felt like he was there in that dream, experiencing those things. The feeling he felt in that dream felt to real and raw. The space around him folded with the green lightning seems to puncture a hole into Time pockets and force Time and Space to fold into itself but at the same Time it was being straightened out. Will felt for the first time what ability he had gained in the Temple and why his teacher always rmended him to seek the Temple of Speed all across the Universe. The green lightning, he absorbed in the Temple finally shows it powers. He was not yet proficient in using that energy when he was fighting Sithulran but thea made the energy that is dormant and inactivated to truly assimte itself into the very core of Will power and Disk. Now that energy enables him to even sense the flow of Time that flows throughout the world. He could feel it. Could anyone imagine that? Feeling the abstract concept of Time flowing underneath your feet like a gentle wave of the ocean. He was so acute in sensing the Time and the Space vectors that Will felt he could run on top of those lines of Times and enter into that line. But he did not try it of course. He and his brother Azief knows the perils and consequences of Time travel is not cheap. Though because Will is a Speedster the risk is higher on him. Lightning in his eyes, lightning in his feet and lightning in his entire body and Time and Space warping and breaking down around him His lightning is not like the lightning of Oreki. His lightning embodied not the destruction of Oreki the Thunder Monarch or the annihtion power of the Tribtion Thunder of the Heavens. His lightning is the pure representation of Speed. Of the purest force of Speed. A Speed Source that seems to flow throughout the vast expansive gxy of the Universe. He only has one objective right now. That woman. Erika¡­the one the world called The Oracle. He saw her in his weird dreams. Well¡­.it is not really a dream. The surface of his skin collided against wind squalls and gravity forces him to slow his speed. But after his visit to the Temple he is no longer like before. His Speed¡­. unlike before, felt more calm, more slow, yet at the same time faster. It is the contradiction of Time. Each time Will move, the essence of speed energy he got from the Temple affect Time flows around him making him feel like he was running slow but because the Time flow around him is different t he was actually moving faster than before. The kic motions of his body is stored inside his suit of lightning which he created from the pure source of Speed. That kic energy could be released and boost Will attack. It is a new ability he unlocked after fully mastering the energy in that Temple. He breathes in lightning and the kic energy around him like he is some kind of devourer of speed. The ces he passes experiences a slower time flow as he uses its speed to boost his speed even more. His purple suit seems to turn green because of the enveloping lightning Of course no one could see it since he is moving too fast for the eyes to capture or even reflected the light of his being. The area around him distorted in a spiral like movement making him look blurry and unrecognizable even if someone managed to follow his speed He phases through everything like he is the embodiment of speed. Time and Space around him bend and seems to follow no rules at all. It took him no time at all to finally find Erika. All of it seems long to describe but only five minutes passed from the moment he breaks out from his quartz capsule and circle the world to seek Erika. That is who he seeks. The woman he saw in his dreams. In that dream-like scape, he dreams of something terrible. Of red skies, of dust and rivers of blood. Of a gigantic eye on the sky that is looking down upon all creation without feelings. He stopped outside arge house on top of the hill. His entire existence and being is masked by the green lightning that is swirling around him. It distorts Time and even imitates Time fragments. The green lightning imitates the Time when Will was not here and envelop Will with it making anyone who uses Divine Sense will sense nothing at all because Will body was masked by the sense of Time when he was not here. Will found more and more uses of this energy he got from the temple. It is also probably why he sees that dream. He is not sure why but he knows if it is true then what he saw in his dreams¡­.is probably something that would happen in the future. Or probably an alternate timeline and his mind was just unlucky enough to see it. Will also understand a few things about Time and its Laws. Considering that he is a Speedster and they are times that they sometimes slipped into a Time Tunnel, which is like the most terrible thing that could happen to Speedster, he made himself pretty knowledgeable about Time and the ideas surrounding it. Time Tunnel is a phenomenon only Speedster could experience. At least Speedster are more prone of slipping themselves into a Time Tunnel. He learned all of this from his teacher. Time Tunnel is not something that is good. It might sound good because you could travel through time. It only sound good on paper but it is quite terrible. *** Anyway this full whole chapter would reveal something very shocking. Thing is this plot pint was conceived since Erika and WIll first appears. You will know what I mean after reading teh full whole chpaterter. And good news or bad news depending on how you take it. I have finished writing the ending of this arc. Only a few more correction on spelling and some grammar mistakes and undobtedly there will be a few typo that I will miss but I finished writing the end of this arc. And like I promsied you it will be frustrating. And I will be on a break at the end of this arc. thougn I will not entirely stop writing since I will be posting Age of Heroes to webnovel and will also be focusing on Age of Adventure. So check that out if you havent yet check it out And if you like the story please vote for it. Anyway, see you tommorrow Chapter 383: The purple speedster and the oracle (2) Sometime one could even lost himself in there and trapped inside a Time Tunnel. If you are lucky you would be thrown off into some distant past or some distant futures in one own timeline and dimension. To those who were not that lucky they might get trapped into a Time Loop without even knowing that they are trapped in a Time loop. What is terrifying is that if you are transported into a Time which is not of your dimension and on your Timeline. A Speedsters might even lose their entire source of power and could not return back. So each Speedster must be careful not to run too fast that it breaks the Time barrier and created a Time Tunnel. To those who survived the Time Tunnel phenomena or lucky enough to stop before they got into the Time Tunnel, some of them said that the entrance to the Time Tunnel is a door. While some said it is a gate. His teacher said that probably what each Speedster saw would be different. To some Speedster it could be arge door. To some other it would be a gate. The Speedster of the past could run into a Time tunnel and arrived at a time of their choosing. That is probably why they created an imbnce in the Laws of the Universe and was eradicated by the Destroyer. His teacher told him that he could do it too. But he must have apass. When asked about what kind ofpass¡­. his teacher never replied. His Teacher would only say that Speedster speed is akin of magic sometimes. She would only say that each time he asks about thepass and not before long Will did not ask the question again. Will shakes his head shaking of his memories and he look at the house and sighed. He doesn¡¯t know how to approach that woman. But the words that Erika said in his dreams still echoes inside his mind and in his ears. It is like a spell somehow. Will think that the dream-like scape is actually the resonance of the future but it also could be something else. If it is the resonance of the future trying to resonate with the past then that would probably mean the woman that people called Oracle in the future would meet him and said those words to him, knowing that her words would resonate to the past and reached him That is quite impossible right? How could one predict such a thing? If it¡¯s true, then the world might have underestimated Erika the Oracle too much. And she might be more terrifying than anyone could imagine. It is for this reason that he had to know for sure. WHOOSH! WHOOSH! Will look at the distance and he frowned. The wind blows gently. Will could hear the sound of the wave pping in the distance. Around the shores are hunters roasting arge Kraken while singing a festive song and drinking. Among those hunters are some pirates. Will saw the so called Kraken when he circled the ind before. Though in Will eyes that is not a Kraken. That is just arge squid. Will knows the real Kraken is not twenty feet high. It is one hundred feet high with tentacle that could wipe out a city. He remembers he was shaken when he saw it And that monster is still asleep. And it is not in Greece. Will when he was at Pandemonium was shown something very shocking by his brother. Azief shows him the location of the Kraken, northwest side of the Pandemonium Sea, sleeping soundly on the bottom of the sea. It looks like arge ind on the bottom of the seas Will did ask Azief why he did not kill the Kraken. He simply said it is his ns. He already informed this matter to the army and the officials of Pandemonium and instead of killing it they decided to nurture it. Of course the only reason they were confident of doing this is because Pandemonium has Death Monarch. Even if Death Monarch is gone they still have The Three Generals. If they could tame it that would be even better. If they could not, when the Kraken is on a rampage, it would be a time where every low level citizen could at least shoot one bullet or an arrow and when the Three Army go for the kill or the weapons created in Pandemonium deliver the killing shot, his people would instantly rise up in levels making Pandemonium citizens bes even stronger. Will of course knows the ideas that Azief had about the distribution of energy. But it is different for monsters. Their body seems to be storing a fixed amount of energy that when they died that energy is absorbed by the people killing it. Whoosh! Whoosh! The waves sounded again and Will take a deep breath. He is in Greece. Specifically, he is in Santorini. It is an ind in the southern Aegean Sea now ruled by the Seven Warlords of Delphi. While the Sven Warlords of Delhi is from the World Government people knows that they are trying to leave the World Government. Erika on the other hand is one for the people of the Republic. But unlike any of their public figure or enemies, the World Government did not put any restriction on her or any kill order or show her any disrespect. And even the Republic allowed the Oracle to go wherever they pleased. Of all the officials, and figures in both organization, other than Raymond and Oracle, nobody else possess such autonomy over their own affairs that would not affect the organization much. Raymond was given such privileges because he is not worrisome and his influence in World Government could even be considered more influential than Hirate. The responsible hero of the World Government that is Raymond described to perfection. The oracle however is like a deity to some people divining futures like some kind of Gods of Fates and Destiny. Like Death Monarch she has her own cult. She did not lead them but it is clear people believe in her like she is some kind of messenger of God Will. Will sighed. Erika is not an easy person to talk to. Only Death Monarch would be so nonchnt about the Oracle and not even interested in meeting her. The other thing that Death Monarch don¡¯t have toward her is dread. Will however dread his meeting. ¡®It is truly beautiful¡¯ Will said as he looks at the ind. He circles the ind once before he stopped at his current position. While he is moving fast, his mind also bes fast. It was like his perception matched automatically with his speed. There is no longer blue roof and white houses in this ind like before the Fall. It was like it returned to the age of antiquity, looking serene and calm¡­ and above all beautiful. It is quite ironic. The Fall took millions of lives. The Weronian War thatester takes more lives. The human poption is the lowest it¡¯s been since the modern age. But in the absence of humans, orck of them, and probably because of the Fall, Earth bes even more beautiful and not to mention healthier. Lush, tall trees, clear sparkling river water and a clean ocean. It was like Earth got a reset button Even the air felt like something heavenly ¡®Kall¨ªst¨¥¡¯ he muttered under his breath. That is the name of this ind before it is called Santorini. Kall¨ªst¨¥ means the beautiful one. And it lived up to its name. There are not many people living on these ind. Some of them are either the native people who survived the initial war and the Weronian War after and the other are people who found this ind and make a life here. And pirates. Will did not forget the pirates that hides their treasures around the many coves on the Aegean Sea and the abandoned ind all over the world. They probably wouldn¡¯t even know that the All Seeing Oracle lives among them. *** Advertisment time for Santorini. I have always been menaing to at least go there before I die but I have one problme that most young people nowadays have¡­.money.Huhuhuhu. Anyway I hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements. It has been quite empty these day and you can ask me anything about the story on thements. See you all tommroow. Chapter 384: The purple speedster and the oracle (3) Will instead of running again walk slowly. He doesn¡¯t know if he walks because he is afraid of the truth or because of something else. He is not quite excited to find the truth¡­but at the same time he could not help but keep walking forward. His breath never let fear dictates his choices. Instead he makes his choice despite the fear. Probably that is why he be that strong. He keeps reminding himself of the words that his brother told him ¡®Being fearless¡­does not mean having no fear. It is charging forward¡­despite of it. It is bravery¡­. mixed with the good kind of foolishness. Because things are uncertain, people have fear. And charging through that uncertainty is how one be fearless.¡¯ So, he too would make the same decision. he keeps walking forward¡­but slowly. Like he is waiting for some sign to make him turn back. But he could only hear the shrieking of the seagull and the waves pping the beach. He looked upwards and saw the sparkling stars of the night. He looks on his left and he could see a river not far away from the house. Someone built that river using their abilities. Santorini have no rivers and water is usually scarce. The rain is also rare but after the Fall people have a lot of abilities. Just looked at Death Monarch Azief. Wherever he goes storms and thunders would follow. Weather maniption is easy for powerful people. As he walked to the house, he could saw a tomato garden on the outside. It is intensely red, staining color. There are also a few white eggnts and katso¨²ni, a unique local variety ofrge cucumber which, if left unpicked when green, turn yellow and acquire a sweet taste almost indistinguishable from that of melon Will used to eat it when he meets one of the Seven Warlords of Delphi. He could see the house isrge and is a two story house. As hee closer he notices something odd about the house and the entire vibe of the area. It is too silent¡­.and too serene. It was a premonition. Not of a premonition of something gone wrong¡­it is just an unease and ufortableness. He arrived at the front door and then he knocks it. He waited for a moment but no one answered. Will pushed the door of the house and with a creaking sound it opens. The windows and the door slowly opened up and Will could see there is no one on the second floor of the house. At this time the weirdness of this house is raised several levels inside Will heart. He took a step forward and enter the house The light is open on the first floor, the chair overlooking therge sea on the veranda is empty. Then Will heard a noise. He could hear that ites from upstairs. Will already uses his divine sense before and he knows there is two people in the house. But yet, in the first floor no one is there. And while it does seem like a trap nothing sprung up at him yet. Then Will finally understand why he felt unease. It was like someone is waiting for him toe here. It was like he was always in the calction of this person. Is this person Erika or someone else? Will ask himself. If truth be told, the reason he came here tonight is not just because of the vision he saw about his brother. But he also came because there is a vison about himself. It is quite a long dream. For some reason, there is also excitement in his heart as he is about to see the Oracle. But he no longer hesitated. He slowly climbs the stairs and arrived at the second floor. The second floor is an open area with no ceiling and with the full view of the expansive Aegean Sea. There is only a tarp like cloth that is attached to the pirs of some wooden pole that would protect anyone from rain. It is pping because of the wind Like the first floor the second floor is illuminated with lights and there is even a dinner table in the middle of the open area. Sitting there leaning on her chair is a woman. She sighed when she saw Will and said ¡®I guess, it is true. You came after all.¡¯ Will looked at the woman and he is trying to see whether the woman is shocked at seeing him but he saw no such thing on the face of the woman. Instead he saw only disappointment. It was then he remembers the message in his dreams He slowly asks ¡®You know I woulde. Did you also see it?¡¯ Will asked even as he tried to deny the truth Erika sighed. ¡®I actually hope you would note. If you did note tonight¡­I intend to treat what I saw as nothing more than this woman delusional thoughts¡¯ Will smiles bitterly The wind blows onto the second floor and Will hair ruffles and lightning sparks from the tip of his hair. ¡®I came¡¯ Will said Bitterly smiling Erika nodded ¡®Yeah¡­. you came¡­. that is truly unfortunate. I guess it is more than just a dream after all.¡¯ Will did not say anything else instead he asks ¡®Did you send that message in my dreams?¡¯ Erika sighed again. She looks at the stars on the sky and as the wind blows on her face, her hair waves gracefully under the illumination of the light. ¡®Please sit first¡¯ she said gesturing to Will to take a seat. ¡®Let¡¯s eat. I thought you woulde so I prepared some dishes. I am quite a good cook.¡¯ This time it is Will turn to be surprised. The matter he is about to speak about is something that is very serious. Erika saw the expression on Will face and said. ¡®I know, I know. It is a serious matter. But let¡¯s eat first. I am starving¡¯ Will did not immediately take his seat. Instead he asked ¡®Where is Antonius? I know he is here¡¯ By now he could already have deduced who is the other person in the house. And the way he said the name is like the man is his rival. Erika notices it and she smiles a bit. What a tangled fate¡­she thought to herself Erika then raise her eyebrows. ¡®Wow, paranoid much?¡¯ Then Erika shakes her head. ¡®Death Monarch is rubbing off on you¡¯ Will just shrug it off. ¡®Where is he?¡¯ Will asked again ¡®he is asleep at the moment. So we could have our talk morefortably¡¯ Erika finally answered Will question ¡®Asleep?¡¯ ¡®Well, technically I drugged him¡­but he is asleep¡¯ Hearing this Will look at Erika incredulously. Erika just raise her shoulder and said ¡®He doesn¡¯t know anything about what we will be talking about. Since you came¡­. you also wanted to know, right? Or to be more urate you want me to tell you it is not true right? Or do you want to tell me it¡¯s the truth. That is why you had such a face. You are in dilemma of wanting to believe and don¡¯t want to believe¡¯ ¡®Well, then¡­Is it¡­true?¡¯ Will ask, his clear eyes are staring at Erika. Erika only smiles ¡®Well¡­. if you want to know, let¡¯s eat first¡¯ and Erikaughs looking at Will face. He looks like he just swallowed a fly. ¡®Don¡¯t give me that face. This is a rare opportunity to taste my cooking. It is usually people serving me food and not the other way around. Will the famous Speedster¡­be honored that I am cooking you food¡¯ Will seeing no other reasons to refuse take a seat on the table. Because there are more reasons to eat Erika food than not. Erika couldn¡¯t see it but Will is smiling as he takes the seat but he quickly wipes the smile after he sit down. On the table there is a lot of food. The is fava, brantada which is fish dish. It is cod fillet coated in a mixture of flour, water, salt and from what Will smell beer. It is served with garlic sd. The dish in the table is overflowing like Will was invited into a feast. There is Koskos and Sfougato. There is also some Omatokeftdes. It is tomato fritter made with cherry sized tomatoes. For the drink there is Vinsato, the Holy wine. It is a dessert wine made from the best sun-dried Assyrtiko, Athiri, and Aidani grapes, and undergoing long barrel aging Will don¡¯t even know how Erika got his hand on most of them. It is quite amazing when you think about it. It is like Loki and his carbonated drinks. Even till now Will don¡¯t know how Loki got that. ¡®There is a lot of food on the table¡¯ Will remarked. Erika only smiles. Then she answered ¡®You have been running all around the world searching for me. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong¡­you speedster need to eat a lot right?¡¯ ¡®We could absorb energy from the world¡¯ Will reply ¡®Ah¡¯ And Erika wave her hand like that is something insulting. ¡®But the world energy doesn¡¯t really have a taste right? It could not beat the taste of a good aged wine or a freshly baked bead¡¯ Will nodded ¡®Well, you are not exactly wrong¡¯ ¡®HAHAHA. I rarely do¡¯ Erikaughed. Will was about to take a sip on some of the soup but Erika said before Will had the chance to take a sip ¡®There is also white wine if you want. It is quite strong and extremely dry. It is citrus scent. Tell me if you want that instead. I got it holed up in my wine cer and like you could see right now I don¡¯t get many visitors here¡­. other than the pirates. They are a rowdy bunch but they are quiet interesting¡¯ Will just nodded and said ¡®I think this is quite enough for me¡¯ ¡®Good. Let us eat before Antonius wakes up¡¯ Will just nodded and slowly eats his dishes. He felt weird as he is eating. He thought he would be having an intense discussion by now, probably frowning and solemnly thinking by the edge of a hill by now after finishing the conversation with Erika. Who would have thought instead of anything like that he is invited to eat and sit down on her table drinking some aged wine and eating some fish? For some reason he felt his heartforted. Since the moment he saw that scene in his dream his heart could not stop beating with anxiousness and fear. They eat in silence and calmly. Erika sometimes stole a nce at Wil and when she saw Will eating her food with delight, she also unconsciously smiles. *** Pay attention to thsi chapter because it hinted at the shcoking revtion in next chapter. Anyway, tehre is not a lot to talk about about thsi chapter other than the hints I spread aroudn in thsi chapte rto hint about the shocking revtions. Anyway, I will be going ona trip on 24 to 26 so I will schedule a chapter for that day. Anyway, this is the countdown to the end of the Arc Chapter 385: The purple speedster and the oracle (4) Even though she said she wished he didn¡¯te, truth was, she was also kind of excited to meet him and nervously waiting for him. Will is not the only one that sees thing in that vision. She saw it too. It fills her with a contradiction. She wanted to see him but at the same time she doesn¡¯t want to. It is only humans that is thisplicated. In about ten minutes they finished eating. There is a trace of satisfaction on Erika face. Will put down his spoon as he finished his meal. ¡®I am finished¡¯ he said ¡®Me too¡¯ Erika sighed and then she got up from her seat and walk to the balcony. Will follow her from behind They look at the sea from their high hills and they saw the waves kissing the beach. There is a weird silence as they looked ahead. For a moment both of them just enjoyed this night view without saying anything. And no one wanted to be the first to break this scene. But then anything good must have an end. There is no banquet thatst forever. Will then asked. ¡®What I saw¡­. what is it?¡¯ Erika close her eyes. It was like what she is about to say is very important and could even determine the fate of all creation. She then slowly opens her eyes back. She already gathered her courage and determination. She made a promise to herself if the vision in her dreamse true, if the Speedsteres into her home like the dreams she dreams, then she promised that she would see this through the end. Even at the cost of her eyes. Even at the cost of her life. She would not falter and she would give up. Because if the Speedsteres, then that means her dreams is true. ¡®You must have your own assumptions and thoughts about what you see. And I am here to tell you that it is as you thought¡¯ Erika said ¡®My future?¡¯ Will ask for confirmation ¡®One of your future¡¯ she said ¡®What does that supposed to mean?¡¯ he asked. Erika look at the distance, sighed and said ¡®Well¡­. the future is not yet written. We still have time¡¯ she said. Will thought about it. He looks at Erika and the shakes his head. ¡®But¡­¡­what is that eye? And why did he kill me?¡¯ he asks. Erika who is standing beside Will look toward his eyes and stare at it. Both of them gaze into each other eyes and both of them feel it. That familiarity of feelings. Both of them avert their gaze at the same time. ¡®Even I only saw glimpses¡¯ Erika said while trying to hide the trembling in her tone of voice. Then Erika turned to look toward Will once again and could not help but notice Will body. She sees more than just the muscr tough body of Will. She might be taken but that doesn¡¯t mean she did not enjoy looking at other men. She notes there is a Time energy swirling around him that could not seen by the naked eye ¡®You got an upgrade¡¯ she said Will nodded ¡®I got good luck¡¯ he said nonchntly. Erika just scoffed at his offhandedment. Then she said ¡®Time¡­¡­is quite weird. It does not have any definite answer and if you think too much about it you could even get crazy. Since you have Time energy you could see some glimpse of future. That is not quite a good ability to have. Everyone think if you have the ability to see the future your life would be smooth sailing. Truth is, nothinge without a Price. You understand why right?¡¯ Will nodded ¡®Because you would always question yourself whether the decision you made is correct or not. And that fear and uncertainty would surely block your way forward¡¯ Erika just nodded solemnly Then she added ¡®Yes, unless you have the full knowledge of what is going to happen, a true chronicle of what is about to happen, nothing is quite certain and nothing is quite easy as one would imagine. Unless you could count the factors and the causal effect with absolute precision, one would be always control by Time, Fate and Destiny. And we both don¡¯t have that kind of ability. We were only blessed or cursed depending on how you choose to see this ability, to see some glimpses of the future and be wrecked by uncertainty and fear¡¯ Will did not say anything. He instead closes his eyes and let the wind of the ind blows over him. He sighed. There is no good answer and there is no true certainty. He opens his eyes back up. Erika waited for him and then smiling she said ¡®We only see glimpses. And we fear that glimpses of the future would change how we would act and instead produced the very result we don¡¯t want to happen. Kind of like a self-fulfilled prophecy¡¯ Will nodded. They once again look at each other eyes. It seems like there is still something left unsaid. But both of them doesn¡¯t seem to know how to broach the subject. Will sighed and is about to walk away. Erika tightened her fist as she waist. But Will said nothing. She sighed and then she shouted from behind him ¡®Is that the only reason you came?¡¯ she asked. She tries to sound calm but there is an unmistakable nervousness in her voice. Wil also notice sit. His steps stopped. Will think for a moment what he is about to say. He has one more question. No, he has a lot of more question. But he fears to break the peace. So, he couldn¡¯t let the wordse out of his mouth. So the only thing he could do is he nodded and he is about to go away. But Erika is not going to let him go that easy. ¡®Wait¡¯ Will sighed and turned back ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®You are not shaken?¡¯ Erika asked ¡®Why would I?¡¯ Will ask back. Erika was shocked at how calm Will is being. Instead it was she that is slowly bing angrier at Will. Could he not know that she is talking about these to help him avert a disaster? Why would he treat this so easily and so unimportantly? ¡®You saw that your own sworn bother killing you and turns you into dust. That don¡¯t shake you? Wow, you are really a badass¡¯ Erika said with a mocking tone and Will expression hardens. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®I mean the decision you made now would probably shape that future. So, don¡¯t go back there. And don¡¯t lie to me that you only came here because of the vision you saw in the dream¡¯ Will did not say anything but his forehead clearly creased. ¡®I know you saw another vision¡¯ she said ¡®How do you know?¡¯ Will said as calmly as he could. Erikaugh bitterly and said ¡®All of this has happened before. It is just that is happening again. Maybe not in the right order¡­and a little bit different but it still happens¡¯ Will sighed. ¡®We will meet again¡­right?¡¯ Will suddenly asked. No one could understand why Will ask these question suddenly but Erika could understand. ¡®Probably¡­. maybe¡¯ Erika reply, and there is an epting expression on Will face after hearing Erika answer Then he said ¡®Forgive me when that timees¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t. There is nothing to forgive. There must be a reason why I did those things. As there must be reason why you will help Death Monarch in that quest. We all have our parts to y. We just don¡¯t know what our parts is yet¡¯ Will chuckles bitterly and then ask ¡®Even you?¡¯ Erika nodded and reply ¡®Even me¡¯ ¡®Hmm. That sucks.¡¯ There is a silence again in the second floor of this house. The sound of the waves sounded again and the wind blows on them. Then Will asked. ¡®Who did I saw in my dream?¡¯ Will asked again. He could guess but he wanted to make sure. Because what happens and her answer would probably change how he treats this woman¡­for many reason other than the obvious. Erika then asked back ¡®Don¡¯t you already know?¡¯ ¡®Still need you to say it¡¯ Will reply. Erika only shakes her head but she answered the question ¡®Probably future me. No¡­I am quite sure that is the future me¡¯ Will scoffed and then said what he remains left unsaid before *** By now I think you all could guess what it is about right? Anyway, hope to see your dedcution on thement section. Chapter 386: The purple speedster and the oracle (5) ¡®I guess future me and future you¡­. are quite intimate¡¯ Erika smiles deviously. ¡®Is that why you came?¡¯ Will shakes his head. ¡®No¡¯ Will said. Erika chuckles. ¡®It looks like that is why you came¡¯ Will look at the teasing expression of Erika and he knew what Erika is implying. He shakes his head and said ¡®I said no¡¯ But Erika couldn¡¯t just stop. She asks ¡®In that future dreams of yours, am I a good kisser?¡¯ Erika ask. Will blushed. ¡®I said I am noting because of that¡¯ Erika chuckles for a second. Then she sighed. It seems like there is regret in that sigh but also longing. What does she regret and what does she longs for? She then said ¡®That is a future¡­¡­that does not yet happen. And we should pray it never happens¡¯ Will hearing this nodded though there is a trace of sadness on his face. ¡®I agree with you on this¡¯ They look at each other and there is now an understanding¡­. but just like before there is still an unsaid words and feelings. Before tonight both of these two rarely cross path and the amount they saw each other is even more rare. But why could their eyes look at each other like they know each other for years and years? How could their eyes look at each other like they were some kind of sweethearts to each other? The fact that they met now is a miracle. Whether it be coincidence or fate it is a miracle. Will then is about to go down from the second floor. He walks slowly, while at the same time hesitating to take that step forward. It is like a personal struggle to walk forward and go down to the first floor. Erika look at Will back but before he is about to walking down to the first floor Erika stopped him, holding his arm She spun him around and she look at him straight at the eye. Then she said with a serious face to Will ¡®Tell me¡­what will you do? Now you know what is going to happen to you? Don¡¯t tell me you are going back to his side? Tell me, you are not that big of an idiot¡¯ Will only smiles bitterly ¡®Does it worry you?¡¯ he asked. There is many meaning in those words and Erika don¡¯t know whether she could bear the burden of the meaning behind that word. Erika nodded and she said I¡­do worry about you¡¯ she said it hesitantly. Will could quite understand the dilemma she has but he couldn¡¯t help himself so he asked. ¡®Why? Why do you worry about me?¡¯ Will knows the answer. But he wants to hears her said it. He wants to know if he still has a chance of happiness. Erika look down and she sighed. ¡®I saw in the future¡­. what we became. What we could have together. And what we are to each other. To say I am not tempted¡­would be a lie. But in this¡­¡­in this time¡­¡­I am not with you¡­.and you are not with me¡¯ ¡®You saw it too?¡¯ Will ask Erika bitterly smiles. ¡®If you saw it, how could I not saw it. There is Karma between us. I don¡¯t know whether it is because you are a speedster or because I am an Oracle. Even if Time messed up, it seems there is Karma connecting us. Or maybe it is Fate. Or destiny. Or maybe it is all of that.¡¯ ¡®So¡­you are worried about me?¡¯ ¡®I am worried about you¡¯ She look at him right on his eyes and hold his hand tightly and squeeze it, praying he would heed her advice and said ¡®You are a good man. You are more than that. You were perfect. The kindest man I ever had the pleasure to love¡¯ And then with a hard to say word Erika said ¡®And a good father to his son¡¯ Will look at Erika withplicated expression. Before tonight, he doesn¡¯t know much about Erika the All Seeing oracle. But one night¡­and one dream¡­it was like he has spent an entire life with this woman. It was like one of those long tall tales in One Thousand and One Nights No wonder, his teacher always said to him that the life of Speedster is veryplicated. In another lifetime he and Erika were lovers. It is why he was so awkward and felt weird all during the dinner They were more than just some casual lovers. They married each other during a sunset on Athens. They live a happy life together even through all the hardships. He was happy with her by his side. Her right hand wrapping his left hand and just to be able to be like that make him feel her love. Each day together, they found little happiness that could be cherished and must be protected. In a big word and in such harsh condition and tribtions, they found each other amidst all that. It turns out Azief is not the only one that have an epic love story. It might not be as sensational or dramatic as Azief love story, but Will and Erika love is not that kind of love. It was a sincere love. Even on days when nothing goes well, or even in the day when everything goes well, just being together makes them happy. As long as they are together they could forget all sadness and sorrows if they share it together. In that timeline, Will was not that close with Death Monarch and help him travel to the future only once. At that time Erika is known as the One Eyed Oracle. After that matter, Erika disappeared from public eyes and they know each other and started loving each other. Then they lived together with their son, Antonius, the name was given in memory of her friend and bodyguard. Until something happened that tore them apart. Erika and Will both don¡¯t know what happened but in the glimpse of the future he saw, Will was howling to the red sky, his son on his arms, dying and bleeding. And he was crying blood from his eyes. And that son is also Erika son. But clearly something changed this time. Antonius did not die in the early days of the Fall and she falls in love with Antonius while Will be sworn brother with Death Monarch and their close friendship and unbreakable bond of brotherhood is known to the world. Erika was clear and know what she is feeling right now is not her feeling but the feelings of her future self¡­. but she could not help but somehow reminded her of the gentleness of this man in the future. In a way it is a resonance of the past The situation they are in is quite fucked up. ¡®Tell¡­.me. What are you nning to do?¡¯ She said squeezing his hand. It is the way the future Erika always used to make Will agree with him. But they are not those people in their dreams no matter how sweet that dream is. Will shake his head and said ¡®I don¡¯t know what the future holds. But I know this. I won¡¯t betray my brother¡¯ Will said without hesitation. Erika frowned and she almost shouted to him in worry ¡®He will kill you¡¯ ¡®For what exactly?¡¯ Will ask back. Erika don¡¯t know so she said ¡®I don¡¯t know, you idiot. But he will kill you. And I don¡¯t want to see that happens to you¡¯ ¡®And what does that have to do with you?¡¯ Will asked, like he is trying to make sure Erika feelings for him. Erika red up and punch Will on the chest and she said ¡®Idiot. You¡­don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness¡¯ Will sighed ¡®How do you know that this time it would be the same? Maybe he had changed. After all, we are not exactly like we were in the dream¡¯ Will said and Erika quickly retorted back ¡®It is not a dream¡¯ Will smirk and nodded ¡®True. It is not a dream¡¯ Will said ¡®It is just one possible future¡¯ he admitted. And Will shakes his head He looks at Erika with aplicated feeling. If he did not know who she is or what she could be to him, he would not feel this conflicted. But he knows. In another lifetime, she was the love of his life. And he¡­. was hers. They were each other moon and sun. In that dream¡­yes, there is tragedy, death and all those dark things. But they also had each other. And that is the most important thing Will always felt like his life was iplete. It wasn¡¯t untilst night after seeing that dream, he knows what he is missing. Someone that loves him. And that is the true reason he is here to night. He wanted to ascertain the truth not because he fears Death but because he wanted to confirm whether that love he saw in that dream¡­¡­in that possible future is real. It is the question whether that love is real that is more important to him rather than the threat of Death looming against him. When he knows that the dream was real, then he knows what he has been waiting for all this time. He was waiting for this woman in front of him. He doesn¡¯t know whether it is because of that glimpse of the future or because it is destiny or fate, but he felt like he belongs with her And Erika¡­. who loves another man in this timeline also felt something when she saw him tonight. When she serves him food she was reminded of a future she secretly wanted. She likes the fact that he even though tried to hide it, he loves her cooking. It was like all this time¡­. they were waiting or each other to see each other. It is quite ironic and sad¡­. that the timing isn¡¯t right. Then suddenly it rains on the sky. Santorini rarely rains. Someone is sad¡­.and it affects the weather. The rain like tears falls down slowly ¡®Listen to me, Will. Don¡¯t¡­get near him¡­Its dangerous¡¯ Will shakes his head. He kind of understand what she is worried about and he could see the n that Erika have for Azief. But he could not do what Erika ask of him. ¡®He is my brother. He had protected me and shelter me and love me like a family. Erika¡­I will not betray him¡¯ Erika look at him and they share a look. The tarp is blowing wildly and the rain drops falls onto both of them. It is a downpour. Antonius is still sleeping and Will and Erika is looking at each other, and the rain is like tears from the sky. Fate is ying with them. A perfect match made in heaven is stopped because of bad timing. Erika then said ¡®I am not that strong of a woman¡¯ Will smiles bitterly and answer back ¡®And I am not that weak of a man. Whatever happens, happens¡¯ he said. Erika slowly loosened her grip on him and Will notices it and smiles bitterly. Erika sighed and knows whatever she is about to say would be useless. Will is a stubborn man. The shadows of these two people look from afar look like they were side by side Erika don¡¯t know what else she could say to persuade Will. Because she knows it is useless to say more, she did not say anything else Will turns around and was about to run away, as his entire body produces an arc of electricity and the area around him get slightly distorted but he heard what Erika said before he took his run. ¡®Be careful¡¯ when that words reach his ears, he smiles and a secondter he already disappeared from Greece and he turns into a sh of light that cut through the rain and the wind. The rain also stopped and the sky is clear again. Erika just look at that the dot of lightning that is dashing through the waves of the Aegean Sea and sighed. She did not understand why her future-self choose to show her this. She didn¡¯t understand why Will also was shown glimpses about the future. It is a hard thing to begins questioning yourself. Fate is a little cruel to her right? She looked at clear sky and could not help but think that her time is near. It is not yet time but it ising closer. The Time Crisis. She will make her choice by then and Will will also have made his. Now, only Death Monarch had to make his choice. Erika don¡¯t see everything even though she acted she saw everything. But she knows some things. This is where Death Monarch would change. This event is the juncture. She looks at the sea and listened to the waves. She had hope that this peaceful life would continue. She can¡¯t rely on a future written on the sand She need to forge her way forward. And then maybe, a new path will open for her. She smiles and sheugh and she cried that night. And only the moon as the witness as these two people spoke about these things and think about these things *** Finally the revtion of Will and Erika rtionship. Time magic does fuck them all doesnt it? If anything Lord Shadow story is a morale story on how fucked up your life coudl be if you used Time magic End of thsi chapter. Next chapter will be a long one but also will be the alst chapte rof the month and thest chapter for this Arc. Then I will be resting for a while from writing Lord Shadow and focused on editing the chapters for Age of Adventure and Age of Heroes. Anyway, hope you enjoy it Chapter 387: Article of distribution (1) WORLD GOVERNMENT ISLAND OF PEACE The Ind of Peace is the most known World Government territory. It is their headquarters and their Capital of power. It is where all the great experts of their organization lives andmanded the world. It is also the ce where Death Monarch attacked many times. But each time it will bounce back from dead and once again is filled with people. It is quiet incrediblee to think of it. There are not many ces in the world that could boast they still survive after being attacked by the Death Monarch As long as there is people who believes in the ideology of the World Government, the World Government will never truly be destroyed. After all it is easy to kill a man. It is almost impossible to kill an idea once it takes root in a person mind. Other than that Ind of Peace is usually hidden and they keep moving all around the world, floating just a few meters from the sea ornd. But after President Hirate meet with Death Monarch there seems to be progress of reconciliation. The World Government is no longer hidden from the world and it floats on the North Antic Ocean Their teleportation portals have also already been opened and their four ind that is attached to the Ind is also resuming operations But they still keep a few measure just in case. Their Anti Detection was upgraded they also added more magical array to heal the Ind and protect it from outside threats For the first time since the Ind of Peace was upgraded it show itself to the world without fear. Many people believe this is because the talk President Hirate had with Death Monarch. The two of them must have reached an agreement on certain matters. It is good for the people living in the ind. The Ind of Peace might be called an Ind but it is not truly look like an ind. It isrge and expansive, in a Pangaea shape and divided into four regions, the south region, the east region, the western region and the north region. It is asrge as a country and it is not onlyrge it is also beautiful. If Pandemonium have the Gardens of Pandemonium, then Ind of Peace has the Hanging Waterfall. From the top peak of the Mountain of Peace there is a waterfall. It flows down from the highest part of the floating ind and its water will fall to the sea below creating seven colored rainbows when it is bright and sunny outside. Ion the morning thousands of birds would fly around the ind. And on some regions of the ind best roamed freely There is no rain if the Government decides it would not have rain for that week because the clouds of the ind is man-made and its weather is regted. Their grass if green and full of life, they have fresh air that just breathing it one would feel their head clearing up. The Ind lives up to its name as an Ind of Peace. It is an Ind that was like Heaven on Earth. And on the center of the Ind is the Quorum building. It is where the Quorum Council would preside over things and administrate the regions of World Government and adjucate on its matter. It is truly the center of power for the World Government After the Purge that Death Monarch did by killing all the Quorum Council members, thirteen new men were selected to enter the Quorum Council by Raymond and President Hirate They selected from civil officials and military and loyal to them and the World Government. They are also trying to reform their administration since there is wind of change breezing inside the World Government internal administration. By now it is no longer a secret that Greece want an out. The Seven Warlords of Delphi no longeres to the Ind of Peace to meet with the President citing that they are busy with their own matters and holed themselves up in Greece. President Hirate and Supreme Commander Raymond is the administrator of thisrge organization but even they are helpless against this kind of tactics. They couldn¡¯t force them to get back in the fold because that would chill the hearts of other warlords and rulers that agree to rest under the banner of the World Government. Not to mention, if the conflict escted, it will not be so ludicrous to think that Greece would turn to the Republic or even worse to Pandemonium. If the Three Great Powers were to sh right now, the World Government would probably not be so lucky likest time. If Pandemonium enter in to the fray, considering that Death Monarch is about to leave, the most dangerous thing that could happen is for the Death Monarch to be thinking that the World Government would probably be a thorn when he is gone. If that happens he might decide to wipe out every single life in the World Government and started arger massacre that would affect the world and reduce the already declining poption of humanity Who knows what that madman would do in his anger? It is why they try to reform their government. but for now, there is more an even more important pressing matter to think about in the World Government In a bright lit room there is a man sitting on the end of a long table. This man is wearing a white silvery robe with a tint of purple. Butterflies fly around him and some even stay on top of his shoulders slowly opening and closing their wings. This man is none other than the President of the World Government Ashikaga Hirate. He seems to be thinking intently and crease liens filled his forehead. He also seems to mumble something in silent In thisrge room other than him is another person. Sitting beside him is none other than the Supreme Commander of the World Government Raymond. He is full of valiant air and the air he emitted shows why he is considered the second in the world after Death Monarch. Raymond is crossing his arms as he looks at Hirate. He too has his own thoughts; his body is still healing after the battle with the Heavens. Raymond after all never cared that much about the Heavens. His poweres from something else. But it is not entirely separated with the energy of the Heavens. There is a reason why it is called Heaven and Earth. After the battle with the Heaven Will, people already dubbed the one that helped Death Monarch that day as legends. There is Death Monarch, Raymond, Katarina, Oreki, Hikigaya and Divine Archer that appeared and help Death Monarch to avert the cmity of thunder. To the world, as long as these six people united together nothing could stop them. It is a pity all of them belong to other organization or factions. But to Raymond the opinion of those people does not truly means it is as they thought. Truth rarely could be found in the words of the crowd. Only the people in the know, knows the truth. After all, Raymond knows there is someone else that should be in those list of people. There is Jean. The World Government always wanted to see the true capabilities of Jean the Time Controller. After he joined the Republic he rarely shows his abilities anymore and rather stay cooped up in the Senate building of the Republic. Instead of making the World Government feeling at ease with his inactivity it instead created more debate in the internal powers of World Government. Some believes Jean is only biding his time. Everyone knows Jean and Boris is the mastermind of the Republic and controls the Senate opinion. If those two Chancellors had not hated each other gut so much, they might have taken half of World Government influence in Europe. Pnd fiasco have always been a problem from the World Government but since it is under the protection of Pandemonium, neither World Government or the Republic wanted to bother with that ce. Some believe that Jean have be even more stronger than before and will be nning to severely weakened the World Government hold in Africa and South America Death Monarch while he is dangerous, his intention and objective have never been more clear and everyone knows it. As long as no one touches him, and his people, he has no reason to seek problem with you. The World Government had to learn that the hard way. Hirate ns in the past to frame Death Monarch as the viin and the World Government as the savior would be perfect if not for the fact they underestimated Death Monarch too much during their first sh. That set the momentum of his rise as Death Monarch. Death Monarch is dangerous but everyone knows now how to deals with him. Just don¡¯t get in his way. That is the only way to deal with such an unstoppable force. Jean on the other hand is different. He is not a schemer like Hirate or Loki but he is a patient wolf. And no one knows when he will strike. And his power might be more terrifying than Death Monarch. To control and master Time. While Hirate is thinking about the things he reads, Raymond is thinking about the threat that is now guing the World Government. It is because of these two figures that the World Government could survive so many waves of problem and still survives and thrive He crosses his arm and take a deep breath. Hirate on the other hand is reading an article very intently. He frowned a few times and sighed a few times as he reads it. But his eyes and his mind is working extra hard to see if there is something that is out of the ordinary in the article. On his hand is none other than the Distribution of the World n. Written on top of that Article is Article of Distribution Death Monarch has send the n of the World Distribution to the World Government and to the Republic. That ns and the names written in it is determining the seven new great power that will rule the world. Probably in the history of humanity there will be no other Article that could rival its importance to human collective history other than this. One man is deciding the rulers of the World. Death Monarch right now is could be considered to be the Sovereign of the World. *** Part one of the fourteen thousand word chapter and also thest chapter for this Arc. Anyway hope you all enjoy the ride Chapter 388: Article of distribution (2) It is not like the Republic and the World Government could not oust Death Monarch from his seat but there are too many connections involved between them. Truth be told if the World Government and the Republic truly united, they could truly force Death Monarch to retreat and even capture him and if they truly put their mind to it even killed him But by a twist of fate or maybe just because of the desire for men and women to have power, the Republic and the World government have divided the strongest powerhouses in the world between them. The other that is their enemies went to other factions and organization. And those that do not want to enter the power struggle after the vacuum of power that exist following the Fall recluse themselves on secluded area of the world. And they have zero trust with each other. In that chaos, Death Monarch rise from its fire. Chaos is adder. Azief saw that, and fucking fly over thedder and sat on the very top not to mention the many rtions between two of the most powerful organization in the world has with Death Monarch. The Republic High Chancellor is Katarina the Ice Queen and the strongest woman in the world. And everyone knows she is smitten with Death Monarch How about the World government? What connection that exist with Death Monarch? There is news that Raymond like Sofia the Divine Archer. During the absence of Death Monarch, it is that affection that prevented Raymond from truly taking action on the remnants of Death Monarch powers. One could call it a blessing in hindsight. After all, if Raymond truly did such thing when Death Monarches out from the Mountain of Evesting Love then Raymond would surely be enemies with Death Monarch. There is also the fact that Oreki have helped the Death Monarch many times before and Hikigaya owed Death Monarch for showing his path. Of course Hikigaya and Death Monarch is even now but one could see from this many events and matters that the rtionship between the two organization and Death Monarch is not as simple as one would believe. It is because of that fact that Death Monarch reign supreme right now in the world. Unless the World Government and the Republic really don¡¯t mind a full falling out with him, they would at least show him respect and will never directly contradicted his suggestion in front of the world. After all Pandemonium itself is no longer as it is before. Now, it is and of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Death Monarch desires for the Republic and the World Government to jointly support the article and abide by it and allowing four new power to rise is not only a disy of his power and prestige but also a test for both the Republic and the World Government It is not easy but it is also understandable. The article is not exactly polished in words and in application but Hirate guessed that is why Death Monarch send it to the Republic and the World Government. He let them handle the details but the core of the Article is dictated by Death Monarch. And the Article itself does not seems to discriminate against the World Government. Hirate knew this is in part because of Raymond. Death Monarch owe him and while he did not pay his debt with this it is true that he did not make it hard for the World Government. The Three Great Powers for now is in a state of cooperation. Hirate still remembers what Azief said when he was on Pandemonium. He desires to split the world in seven part and foster peaceful rtionship since the world need a reprieve from anyrge scale battle or war They need peace to grow and thrive now. It is not too good to only suffer hardship without any happiness in sight. It is only after reading the article that he now understands why he wanted to split it into seven parts. There is a lot of things mention in the Article. One of them is the rules of engagement of war, the distribution of the territory, the seven factions that is to rule thosends and the exception use for the seven powers and the restriction against them if they were to breached or vites certain rules that is inscribed and written in the Article. Everything seems to be considered but there is also loopholes that is present in the Article. Hirate suspected this loopholes were left there by Death Monarch because it allows itself to be interpreted like that. Probably because he knows that this distribution will also have to ce some other factions who was already in other ces to stay in their assigned territory. Of course, the article need to be signed first for it to take effect. Other than the World government which have many territory and the terms in the Article is a little disadvantageous for them, the terms and conditions in the Article would surely please the other four powers. Death Monarch also send news that he would send an Emissary to act on his behalf and will be arriving in Ind of Peace. It is clear from this that Death Monarch is wanting to leave the world. Where he goes Hirate doesn¡¯t know but he had at least an inkling. After all, he has a trove of information residing in his Ind right now. Hirate finished reading the Article, putting it down and he looked at Raymond. ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ Hirate noticed that Raymond is looking like he is dozing off. It is a weird habit of his but Hirate who spends enough time with him knows that Raymond is not ry dozing off. He is surely thinking of something. To the girls however, his nk look looks like he is brooding. To men however, it looks like he is dozing off. And to think that the Supreme Commander would be a timid young man would be hard to believe. The Fall changed a lot of people. It changed Hirate and it changed Raymond. Like it changed so many others. Raymond shakes his head and just said ¡®Nothing¡¯ ¡®There is something on your mind¡¯ Raymond sighed and said ¡®It is nothing important¡¯ He snapped off his doze off look and then look at him back and ask ¡®The Article. Did he do anything weird with it? Anything that is targeted toward us?¡¯ He waits for Hirate answer. Hirate thinks for a while as he sighed. Hirate shakes his head ¡®No. But it is nothing advantageous either¡¯ Raymond just nodded hearing Hirate answer. It seems Death Monarch is not as heartless as the rumor make him out to be. ¡®Then that is good¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Hirate said as he put two of his finger on his temple. ¡®The politics of the world will be even moreplicated. It was an already ideal situation with the Three Powers ruling over the world. If Death Monarch agreed at that time, our three organization could rule the world.¡¯ Raymond only smiles bitterly. The question he did not ask Hirate if such thing was enacted how many more people that would be dead to fight for more power and influence? The whole world will someday have wanted to be ruled by something else. That is just being humans. They have ambitions and they have their own Will. How many more would die a senseless death just to keep power. And all along the Three Great Powers had to kill and wash the world with blood which would only weaken and decrease the already declining poption of humanity. The World is arge ce and one have to learn how to share. Raymond shakes his head and with a sigh he said ¡®It is not a sustainable n for long term. You should know that. As long as people have ambition and could attain power and influence, The Three Great Powers will surely face resistance. Death Monarch has never cared about power but ironically he is the one with the most power¡¯ ¡®That is not someone who detest power¡¯ Hirate shot back. His public stance has always been that he has apologized to Death Monarch but just because he apologized doesn¡¯t mean he have to like it. It still hurts his pride every time he thinks about it. Detest power? More like he doesn¡¯t care about it because he already possesses so much power that he doesn¡¯t know what to do with it. Raymond just replied with ¡®Well, at least he does not want this kind of superficial power. At most he sees having the kind of power and influence he had is nothing more than just an assist unit. It is good that he has it but even if he does not have it would only be a slight inconvenience for him¡¯ Raymond then think back to that talk they had in the Fake World about freedom and desire, about the world and the welfare of the people living in it Freedom or safety. The hardest thing is to bnce the two. *** Part two of the chapter. Let us just say in thsi chapter tehre will be a lot of shbakc. Naywya, hope you like the chapter and please vote for the story Chapter 389: Article of distribution (3) Hirate close his eyes as he seems to be thinking of something. He tries to imagine the world and it is almost like he could see the chaos that will surely toe when everyone settled down. This is a stopgap measure. And Hirate bet Death Monarch knows it. In other words, Death Monarch needed time that is why he put down such a n. Hirate then opened his eyes and said ¡®Other than our Three Great Powers there will four more factions that will rule the world. We had to tread carefully and once their appointment is given they would rule theirnd independently and we will not be able to interfere unless they vite any of the rules in the Articles¡¯ Raymond put his hand on his side and then said ¡®We still have to solve the thing about the Orvanians¡¯ ¡®Yeah, them¡¯ Hirate said with a slight exasperation. The thing is the Orvanians is still staying in a special Quarters in the Northern Region of the Ind of Peace. Their initial objective was to capture back Sithulran. It is their criminal and someone that is quiet dangerous. Who would have thought that even before they seed in capturing him Death Monarch has settled that problem? It is quite absurd when one took time to think all of the fuss Orvanians makes about Sithulran. How should they know that Azief have the power to create a Reincarnation Wheel to suck Sithulran in there? But it does not mean the whole thing is over. The Orvanians is still feeling unease unless they know where Sithulran is. Sithulran is impossible to be killed and that is the truth those in the upper echelons and highly influential people in the world knows. And while it seems to most of the people in the world like Death Monarch has exterminated the alien, most of the people in the know that Sithulran did not die. But Death Monarch himself did not want to exin what happens to Sithulran. Did Sithulran was sent into another dimension? Was she sealed? If she is sent into another dimension, where is that dimension? If she is sealed, how long could Death Monarch seal her. This is all the question the Orvanians wanted to know. But they also did not want to meddle in human politics and they would not try to break the rules that were set by Pandemonium. They are after all in their own words a civilized alien civilization The thing is Death Monarch is not saying anything or if he did say, he says it vaguely so the Orvanians resorted to extend their stay on Earth while using their own intelligence and technology to locate any trace of Sithulran in the entire Multiverse. The other problem they are facing is because they are many people that wanted to meet the Orvanian. There is the Order of Thinkers. There is also The Star Explorer and many others sending petitions and request Even Hirate himself try to coax the Orvanians to teach them high level technologies or knowledge that is higher than they know. But the Orvanians said they could not teach anything and refuse to teach because they fear to affect the Multiverse, whatever that means. But that doesn¡¯t mean Hirate didn¡¯t learn anything. At least he learns from one of the Orvanians, that Death Monarch at least have bene travelling through the Multiverse. From what he had learned, Death Monarch used to be a superhero in one of the worlds he visited, an avenger of a persecuted race in another and his traces could be traced in many of the worlds that exist in the Multiverse. And then he also learned that one must never blindly enter the Multiverse. From what the Orvanians is telling him that each time someone broke that thin, fragile walls between world, a hole in punctured in that area. The hole is where the barrier between worlds are the weakest. It is where reality, time, and abstract concepts are distorted and some of them loses their effects That area would then be bigger and bigger. And that is not a good thing. Hirate learned that there is three things that could happen when such hole bes uncontroble First it is the Harmonization of worlds. The Multiverse is many things and one of them is the version of Earth that is slightly different. When one travels through the Universe, they would puncture through holes in the already stable reality and space of the world as they traveled into the Multiverse. The act itself destabilized reality and rips a portion of the Time and Space. When that happens it created a hole. While it is a hole metaphorically it is also metaphorically a door. Usually the one opening the holees from a superior civilization or more powerful being. Which also means it is a two-way street. If you could enter into their world, they could also enter your world. You will be creating a pathway. And while it is true it is the usually superior civilization that would open the hole in the Multiverse to travel to other world, there is always an exception Sometimes if you are unlucky you could break into a world where the people are strong but not as smart as your civilization. And when they breached into your world, and then you will have an invasion to worry ab out. Orvanians themselves rarely opens the path to the Multiverse in their world instead they would try opening it on neutral ground where it would be easier to repress if any invading force from other point of Multiversee attacking. Azief himself had to destroy the World Orb to make sure that the army of Demons would not follow him to his Earth and cut his path to Earth Two. This is one of the risk associated with journeying to the Multiverse. But this consequence is not the so called Harmonization of the World. The Harmonization of the world happens when one of the world breach appeared on a world very simr to the world the Breachere from. If the vibration and the Laws are quiets simr it will begin affecting each other and in a weird course of event, they world merge creating a new world. As long as you have your own counterpart in that world, you might inherit their memories or you might be repressed and their memories would be dominant. You won¡¯t even know what happen to you because your memories have been reced. Then there is also the Prime Convergences and the Omega Convergence where one could see the entire Multiverse and when such things happens there might be war between worlds and realities. It is why it is not rmended to weaken the reality in one own world and must quickly close any breach of Multiverse before it is toote But these cmity is hard to happen to them unless the Breach is toorge. The Orvanians was helping Hirate closing the many point of breach all over the world when they resided in the Ind and when thy have free time from hunting Sithulran. After all they did called themselves the Protector of the Multiverse Orvanians is a troublesome guest but they are not without merit. What Hirate is fuming the most about is the fact that the Republic using the fact that they are now temporarily allied to meet in secret with the Orvanians. There is also Greece and the other nations and kingdoms that is slowly trying to secede from the World Government. With the return of Katarina, the Republic is not as disadvantaged as before. But Raymond action during Death Monarch thunder tribtion also restores back the faith of the kingdoms and rulers that sat under the banner of the World Government. Now, it is not only the Republic that have rtion with Pandemonium. Raymond saved Death Monarch and help him which means Death Monarch also owes him. Greece however went right to the source. It seems that they promised Death Monarch something in an exchange for his protection if the World government tries to stop them from seceding. Death Monarch seem to agree and send a letter to Hirate that if Greece ever wanted to secede from the World Government, there should be no force in the World Government that should stop them. The reason is very simple. He has given them his word. In other word this is not the only agenda on Hirate te. Hirate lean back on his chair and take a deep breath ¡®The Orvanians, huh?¡¯ Hirate sighed. *** This will settle a lot about what will happen in the past and also set up for future plot, If you like teh stroy please vote and subscribe Chapter 390: Article of distribution (4) He likes the Orvanians but in the end they still should have gone away. After thest invasion, humanity is not that big on receiving aliens. ¡®They don¡¯t want to leave and Death Monarch did not want to talk to them and he is in Pandemonium. And he does not allow any forces of World Government to enter. Raymond think for a while and then ask ¡®Ask him to rescind the banning. We need to at least talk with him or else the Orvanians would never leave Earth¡¯ ¡®You think I did not try before? Hirate said. ¡®That was before. Now is now. It is clear from the Article that Death Monarch is letting bygones be bygones. Unless we are stupid enough to provoke him again in the future, this is thest chance he is giving us¡¯ Hirate look at Raymond and thinking what Death Monarch has done since his return he could not help but scoffed ¡®How appropriate¡¯ And Hirateugh. Raymond frown hearing Hirateughs then he asked ¡®What do you mean by thatugh. Is there something funny with what I said?¡¯ Hirate shakes his head and propose his own question to Raymond ¡®Why do you think he sent the Article to me and the Republic. He is testing both of us¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®He is testing whether we would obey his wishes or not¡¯ Raymond frowned ¡®And if we do not obey?¡¯ Raymond asked. Hirate smiles with his eyes. Hirateughed again as he looks at the ceiling above. Then he shakes his head and said ¡®Everyone know he is about to leave not long from now. Even the criminal underworld knows this matter. Why do you think there is so many people shutting down their door, and closing down their gates, and those criminal family head all hides in dark and remote ces in the world? Death Monarch is about to go and leave his people behind just like before¡¯ Raymond nodded. Thinking about it, it is really simr like before when he is about to leave. ¡®At least this time he wants to make sure there is no foreseeable threat for his family. If we reject his demands right now, I would not be surprised that he woulde to the Ind of Peace for the third time with all the force Pandemonium could muster and reduced this beautiful ind into dust¡¯ Raymond close his eyes and then after a few seconds he nodded. There is nothing wrong with Hirate words. It will probably happen like that if they dare disobey. Death Monarch would not leave an enemy that could kills his family. ¡®Then Boris? Would he test him too? After all he is Katarina brother? Would he still do it?¡¯ ¡®Heh. Why not?¡¯ Hirate scoffed. He looks at Raymond and shakes his head. Raymond did not yet read the Article that is why he could have said that. The terms while it is not disadvantageous to the World Government, it is very advantageous to the Republic. He then said to Raymond ¡®Boris would ept the demands by Death Monarch with opens arms. Why wouldn¡¯t he? It is not disadvantageous to him and instead it is full of benefits for him and his organization. People might forget this but even though the Republic have gained tractions these few years, it still, could notpare to our military power or the experts that we possessed. But now with this Article of Distribution, he would get a im to thends he always wanted and be protected by the Article. All the seven powers that exist must abide by the rules and it is enforced by the cooperation of the seven powers. Right now Boris must beughing in glee¡¯ ¡®Give me that Article¡¯ Raymond said as Hirate handed him the Article. Raymond look at one of the rules. It is the rules of war. Death Monarch once talked this about with Hirate and express his opinions of how war should be fought after the Fall. He wanted to establish some sort of rules of war so that any war between factions and the organization in the world will not stunt the growth of humanity and harm humanity chances in the future It is written with the ideas of levels of power dividing the people so that norge scale massacres or mass casualties would happen in an event of a war between two opposing forces. It has the consideration that the world needs to repopte before it is toote. There are too many threats from the stars that they need to prepare from now. It is also to prevent the loss of human fighting force. Azief and Hirate agreed on this matter. neither of them wanted a repeat of the Weronian Invasion. There are also provision of maintaining and establishing a lookout facility on the moon for any extraterrestrial activity near Earth and Milky Way gxy in particr It is a project that needed to be take jointly by all the Seven Powers in the Article to qualified themselves to be one of the sevens. They are chosen because of their capabilities and because of their influence. To create and maintain a facility of military and surveince in the Moon to be the first detection facility for any invasion force. Raymond then read further about the division of levels in the army that everyone in the world had to obey and itsws will be upheld by all the seven powers. There is division from Pir Forming to Disk Forming and the position they could take in a war and the lines they must not have crossed. It is true that any Disk Forming experts is an invaluable fighting fore for humanity. Just their ability to wield the energy of the world makes them a powerful force that could move the Heavens and Earth. Each Disk Formation experts could do thing that is impossible for anyone below them. Other than the freak Death Monarch that could fight Disk Formation levelers when he is in Seed Formation, such person that could do such thing could be counted in one hand. Seed Formation which is already a powerful existence in terms of levels and abilities, in front of a Disk Forming experts that ability and power is nothing worth mentioning. Each of Disk Formation levelers strike is imbued with the energy they cultivated and could manifest as countless of variations of damage to anyone below the Disk Formation. Raymond also agree on the viewpoint of Death Monarch that the poption of the world is too low to fight off an invasion right now and what is important right now is to secure a few years of peace. And this is the sentiment of the world right now and no one could stop it. No one wanted to join any war right now. Even the League of Freedom is quiet these days and do not send their people outside their Storm Tide that much. Other than the few known pirate fleet that is affiliated with Storm Tide, none of their core members could be seen and they turtled up in Storm Tide The Article exins the division and also stressed consolidation of power among the factions. The consolidation of power must be based on the numbers and each of the seven powers must concentrate in gettingrge poptions. And in peace, poption thrived. Then he finally read about the distribution part and then Raymond said ¡®No wonder he said seven. So this is the reason. It would make sure any of the powers and factions ruling these areas have no time to fight each other instead focusing on increasing poption and making sure it thrives.¡¯ Hirate who finally saw the look of understanding on Raymond face as he reads Death Monarch ns nodded solemnly. In the Article in front of his eyes Raymond finally understand how Death Monarch intending to distribute the world Seven parts of the world divided toward seven powers that exist in the world. And how is it divided? One for each continent of the world. There is the continent of Asia which includes fifty countries before the Fall and one of the most popted continent before the Fall with sixty percent of the poption of the Earth live here. Of course because it is teeming with life it was one of the continent with the highest hit with China taking the brunt and japan remainsrgely unscathed by such high leveled monsters. Mysia where Death Monarche from was also devastated because of the monster¡¯s invasion though he really didn¡¯t know much now about what happens there and there is only a few Mysian that still alive in the world. It is not surprising. The Fall and the invasion have even wiped out a few race from the world. And no one has any definition of countries anymore. Small nations like Singapore was taken down into the ocean by somerge squid. It is probably the Kraken that is sleeping around Pandemonium. Teeming with life one minutes and then with one swipe of the Kraken tentacles, life cease to exist. How fragile the things humanity thought was evesting? But that does not mean all Singaporean dies. Some of them survives and went to othernds. These kind of events happens all across the world and some nations even disappeared from the face of the Earth Then who rules the world during those dark days? *** Now, I am going to list about the new seven powers. Remember it if you can because they would make quite teh imapct and they would run the world Chapter 391: Article of distribution (5) The world is run by the Three Great Powers and their policy. Those who are not under any of the Three Great Power have to fend for themselves with Pnd as the exception. There is a few name thrown around to manage Asia with the Wei dynasty is in the lead. There is also the Lotus Army that is active in the Asian region. In Asia there is a lot of factions just like any other continent. With the Three Great Powers supporting one faction to rule thend, Death Monarch is actually delegating and easing the burden of the Three Great Powers. Like Death Monarch said before, just because there is new power rising the Three Great Power is till the Three Great Powers. The more things changed, the more it stayed the same. There is one name written under the Asia continent. The Lotus Order. It seems that Death Monarch has already decided to give the continent of Asia to Lotus Order to manage. In the Article it said that internal war is allowed but no external war among the Seven Powers. Anything one is dissatisfied about, one must call upon a World Meeting to discuss any issues. Anyone that dered war to one of the other great powers must be prepared to f ace the wrath of the other six powers. Then there is Africa continent. Africa is full with World Government influence and with this Article it would remove any external agents of World Government from the continent. Death Monarch effectively cut of any powers that the World Government had on Africa. For the one to rule Africa it seem that it will be ruled by a conglomerations of factions in Africa. Fifty-four factions decided to unite together or to be more urate forced to unite together with the pressure of the Three Great Powers breathing on their necks. Death Monarch wrote on the bottom of the African continent map, African Alliance. And when Raymond reached North America he smiles a bit. ¡®So, we control North America. Guess we have to move our ind closer to North Pacific Ocean¡¯ Hirate nodded and smiles bitterly ¡®Probably because he knows that you are an American and once be the King of America. Though we will have to call back our people in the other parts of the world. ¡® Raymond just scoffed at that old title. And then when Raymond look at who would control South America heughed. ¡®He sure has weird sense of humor, that Death Monarch¡¯ The reasons why Raymond isughing is because the one that is to be ruling South America which also have the Amazon Forest, the one of the most fertile and dangerous forest in the world right now with unique monsters making it their home is ruled by none other than League of Freedom. Raymond knows that for some reason known to him and the rest of the upper echelons of the World Government, the League of Freedom hated the World Government. He could see Death Monarch intention He wanted to make sure that the World Government will not have time to focused on Pandemonium and instead had to worry about the enemy beside them It seems from the notes by Death Monarch, League of Freedom have a lot of influence in South America and have been building a base of power there since they were founded. Antarctica which is the coldest continent in the world,pletely covered with ice is no longer like that. From what news that travelers and ships sailing the seas they told people that there is weird kind of tree that sprouted from the ice. There are also many other weird things that seems to emerge from the ground of the ice fillednds. It is a tree of crystals. It is probably the least inhabited continent in the world. But there isck of monsters there and the cold is bearable for even Pir Forming levelers. Raymond look at the one to be appointed to the ruler of that area and when he saw the name Raymond thinks Death Monarch make the best choice. Antarctica while that ce has little to no threat is also not a great ce to attract people toe. But Death Monarch is giving this continent to the Order of Thinkers. Those people would not think too much about repopting the continent but they could surely use their ability to transform thend. They are also in the dark. Death Monarch probably use this appointment as bait to force them out into the open. Though Raymond must admit this development is something that even the World Government wants. They always felt uneasy because of these group of secret societies that seems to know more than they do It could also help to transform Antarctica into and of knowledge. Then there is Europe. And thisrge continent is given to the Republic. Boris must beughing in glee right now in Moscow. While the Republic had to let go of their other influence in the Middle East and India and China, they now have full control of Europe with the exclusion of Pnd Pnd will maintain their own rule and could choose to obey or refuse any orders from any of the seven powers except if that orderse from pandemonium. But Pandemonium have always been known to not care about any other things outside Pandemonium. And of course the Australia continent is already being renamed to Pandemonium with Death Monarch ruling over it It is the least popted continent before the Fall but after the Fall droves and droves of people would sails the seas and fly through the sky to reach Pandemonium and live there. Raymond put down the Articles and just skimmed through the rules about theposition of army allowed in a war. ¡®So, this is what he is nning. Seven separate powers to rule over the seven continent as guardians and nurturer¡¯ Hirate nodded and then he said ¡®The continent of Asia will be ruled by the Lotus Order. The African continent will be ruled by the African Alliance. North America will be ruled by the World Government. North America will be ruled by League of Freedom. Antarctica will be ruled by the Order of Thinkers. Europe will be ruled by the Republic. And the Australian continent will be ruled by Pandemonium¡¯ Hirate said closing his eyes ¡®Seven continent. Seven bloc of power¡¯ Raymond nodded and he thought to himself. ¡®A new world order¡¯ Hirate then lean back on his chair and said without excitement ¡®These appointments will be backed by the prestige of the Three Great Powers. And our job is to send these letter of appointment to these factions and be the first line enforcers of thesews. Thinking that Boris would be so happy when he receives these news, makes me feel quite disturbed¡¯ Hirate is clearly not relishing his old rivals feeling happy. But Raymond smiles ¡®In the end, the Three Great Power is still the Three Great Powers¡¯ Hirate nodded. At least he agreed with this statement. After all, even if they relocated, their numbers still surpassed the other. The same could be said for Pandemonium and the Republic. ¡®When will we give this news?¡¯ Raymond asked Hirate. Hirate answered ¡®When the Emissary of Death Monarch arrives then we will talk about this together. I am also curios who Pandemonium send¡¯ There are not many things they had to say after that and they resumed their talk about other matters of the World Government. The World Government might seem to hold the impression that its directive and decision is hold by the Quorum members. That is true¡­. but things changed after the coup by Pandikar. While the Quorum still handles those issue, secretly these two direct it from behind the scene. It gave them a lot of control but restrict other decision even without them knowing it. Many times after the coup, that the decision of these two decided themon goals of the World Government. They debated about the Orvanians and how to handle that issue, the long seclusion of Hikigaya and the suspicious activity of Oreki and then as they talked about this thing inside the room someone announced from the outside of the room ¡®Announcing the arrival of the Emissary of Pandemonium¡¯ The announcer ancient it in such a grand and loud voice that Raymond almost got startled. Hirate and Raymond hearing this announcement quickly stop their conversation and then Hirate orders the guards outside the room with mental telepathy ¡®Invite the Emissary in¡¯ Slowly therge and tall door is opened and a woman appeared with a sheathed sword on her right side. She strides through the long road to the table. She has that trace of a great warrior and yet at the same time she is graceful. Her white dress and her white sword look extremely fit with each other. ¡®Ah¡¯ Hirate recognized the woman that enter the room. He got up from his seat and began to walk to her. ¡®An old face¡¯ he said as hees forward to greet her ¡®It has been a long time since I see you¡¯ Even Raymond got up and he started walking to her. he also recognizes the woman. Raymond walk to that woman and looking at her alone he smiles bitterly. He still remembers when she used to walk with her friends and sisters. How grand their entrance was.! How heroic! But the years have not been easy for her. It has been hard on everyone. When he arrives in front of her, they look at each other and they share a look. They met before. Though it was on a different circumstance. ¡®It is a pity what happens to your sisters. They were great people and the world will not forget their sacrifice. I know I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ The woman only smiles perfunctorily and said ¡®It has been quite a long time since then. Now, the world is at peace. I know they would be happy to hear you praise them. During the invasion we were allrades in arms. It is a pity that after the war, thing reverts to be the same¡¯ Hirate chuckles and said ¡®The more things change, the more they stay the same¡¯ The woman nodded. ¡®Let me introduce myself formally¡¯ The woman said. ¡®I am Somi the Emissary of Pandemonium on behalf of Death Monarch to make sure the Article of Distribution and its terms and rules is enacted and aplished. Raymond and Hirate nodded and then Hirate orders some tea as they all sit down and began talking about the Article that woulde to shape the power structure of Earth. The whole world did not know that their fate is being decided by these three person right now. This is the reason why Death Monarch seek power and strength. Not to hurt other people with it, not to boast about it, but to be free from any restraints or control. Only the strong truly lives. If you are weak, then you only even control where you could live and how you die Only the strong could choose. And those who understand will understand. That is power. As the wind blows by the floating Ind of Peace and seagulls flying underneath the flowing water of the waterfall that drops from the peak of the Mountain of Peace, everything seems to be the same and it almost seems like nothing would change But things are changing, like the wind of winter that crept on you in the middle of the night *** Next oneis thest chapter for the arc. See you all again Chapter 392: Past, present, future (1) MOSCOW REPUBLIC Tick, Tock Tick, Tock. Tick. Tock The sound of clock sounded in that room on the Western Quarters This is the Western Quarters. The Senate is a huge building and it has three Quarters. The Western Quarters, Northern Quarters and the Center Quarters. Living in the Center Quarters is Katarina. Though she rarely resides there and instead feel morefortable resting in her Ice Pce on top of a hill behind the Senate. The Northern Quarters is where the Chancellor of the Right Boris lives. And the Western Quarters is where the Chancellor of the Left resides. It is Jean Quarters. This is a man that used to be the Emperor of Franc and hold Europe in his hand. He had loyal and powerful generals and conquerednd afternds without stopping. He was brutal and relentless. But that man in the few years since he joined the Republic has been quiet. He seems to be spending time with Paulette and his mother and control many of the Republic inner working instead of going out and nting his banner on the world. His campaign on Europe had won him glory and arge reputation for him to stand at the same level as Raymond and the other shining heroes of this era. but at the same time no European nation ever wanted to be under his rule ever again and it is because of that the World Government managed to make the whole European continent to oust him out. Even Pnd don¡¯t want him and Sweden still doesn¡¯t forget the massacres that he orchestrated. But now Europe ising back on his hand. But there is no excitement on his face even when he heard that news. In his room he keeps looking at this one clock. It is arge clock on the wall. He keeps looking at it and he is excited looking at it. At the sound of tick, tock, of time beginning and time passed. He is sitting on his bed, half naked with a woman behind him who just opens up her eyes. That woman is Paulette. There is still sweat on her breast and on her forehead because of the vigorous activity the both of them did. She was about to say something to Jean when she notices that Jean is once again is looking at the clock. Jean?¡¯ But Jean did not answer her. So she taps him on his shoulder and like broken from an enchanted song, he finally notices Paulette. ¡®Paulette?¡¯ She looks at Jean and her smile faltered a bit. Then she asked. ¡®What is with you and clocks? That clock doesn¡¯t even show you the right time. It just keeps moving and ticking¡¯ Jean look at Paulette and then he said ¡°When I do count the clock that tells the time, And see the brave day sunk in hideous night; When I behold the violet past prime, And sable curls all silver¡¯d o¡¯er with white; When lofty trees I see barren of leaves Which erst from heat did canopy the herd, And summer¡¯s green all girded up in sheaves Borne on the bier with white and bristly beard, Then of thy beauty do I question make, That thou among the wastes of time must go, Since sweets and beauties do themselves forsake And die as fast as they see others grow; And nothing ¡®gainst Time¡¯s scythe can make defence Save breed, to brave him when he takes thee hence.¡± ¡®Ok, what is that?¡¯ Jeanughed. ¡®When I was in World Government, Hirate had this secretary who keep spouting of Shakespeare. That man is a little cuckoo but well, he is quite interesting¡¯ ¡®Shakespeare?¡¯ ¡®I thought it would deflect the issue¡¯ Jean honestly said and then kissed her on his cheek. She took Jean hand and said ¡®Why do you keep looking at the clock?¡¯ ¡®Why do you think I look at it?¡¯ He asks back ¡®Because it is moving?¡¯ ¡®Moving, huh? Is that how you see it?¡¯ And Jean smiles mysteriously, his eyes are shining with green mist Time is moving because the clock is moving? Truth is Time in itself, absolutely, does not exist; it is always rtive to some observer or some object. After the Fall only night and day determine sour Time and not numbers. Without a clock I say ¡®I do not know the time¡¯. Without matter time itself is unknowable. Time is a function of matter; and matter therefore is the clock that makes infinity real. But there is another thing you got wrong. Let me ask you something? How long did I stare at the clock? ¡®A few second¡¯ Paulette answered. Jean look back at the clock and he smiles bitterly. ¡®A few second¡¯ huh?¡¯ He did not say anything else ¡®The way we perceive Time and the way we experience it is quite different Paulette¡¯ Paulette did not say anything else as she hugs him from behind and Jean could feel the heat and warmth of her body on his back. ¡®What did you see? What did you experience. Tell me¡¯ Paulette said as she kissed his neck and her hand slide down to his abs. ¡®You won¡¯t understand¡¯ Jena let her hand go all over him while enjoying the kiss Paulette only smiles and she stop kissing, and rest her hand on his shoulders and said ¡®Maybe. Probably I won¡¯t. But, we love each other. And I like to know how you see things¡¯ Jean smiles. This is why he loves Paulette. She always has the right words to say. He sighed and then said. ¡®I gained enlightenment on Time when I saw that Wheel that Death Monarch summons. That Wheel contains the power of Reincarnation. It is like Time was trapped in that Wheel to move as the owner of that Wheel desires¡¯ Paulette nodded ¡®I too was surprised when I see that Wheel¡¯ Paulette said. It is hard to forget a gigantic Wheel that blotted out the sun and cover the Earth. Jena look at the clock and saw the pointer moves forward and the sound of tick tock, the sound of time beginning and the sound of Time passes. He then said with his hand gripping her hand, and giving her a squeeze as a sign that he understands Paulette worries. ¡®Time¡­¡­is very subjective. A clock that is moving through space at a very fast speed does not tick at the same rate as a slow-moving watch gently attached to your wrist when you are strolling on a park. There is no universal Time. There is no godlike clock that could somehow sit outside our universe and measure, in one go, the movement of everything in it, how its evolution unfolds, how old it is and all that ¨C does not exist. I want to find it. I want to find the Laws that underpin this rule of Time. The clock is ticking; the hours are going by. The past increases, the future recedes. Possibilities decreasing, regrets mounting but for me I know I could slow it down and at Time I even stop Time for a few seconds. When I look at the clock, I do not get enchanted by the sound of tick tock but by its pointer. Sometimes when I looked at it and concentrate enough, it stops. It is not because the pointer is stopped by my ability. Time itself stops.¡¯ Paulette then ask ¡®Isn¡¯t that good?¡¯ ¡®Time stopped but I also stopped. You said it has been only a few second since I stare that clock. I felt like I was staring at it for eternity. In a Timeless world, everything felt evesting and eternal¡¯ Paulette don¡¯t understand half the things that Jena is talking about but she knows she love this man. So, she only rest her head on his shoulders and nodded ¡®I don¡¯t understand. But I¡¯ll try¡¯ Jean nodded and smile. ¡®Me too. After all we have a great adventure waiting for us¡¯ ¡®Why? You are worried about the new powers that will rise?¡¯ Paulette ask. She of course has read the Article and so she knows about what Death Monarch, President Hirate and the Senate decision. They all agree to uphold the agreement mentioned in the Article. Of course they are still negotiating a few key pieces of that Article but fundamentally all the Three Great powers have decided to sign the Article with the other four new powers. ¡®It will be peace. A t least for a while. There is no doubt about that.¡¯ Jean replied ¡®Hmm? What do you mean?¡¯ Paulette said. It will be peace for a while. This is a stopgap measure. When each of the Seven Powers have amassed enough people, and have enough resources and repopted the world, then probably a bitter war will begin again. For power and influence, the world will once again ravage by war;¡¯ Paulette close her eyes and hold him tighter and Jean smiles bitterly I am just preparing for that day. Because it will surelye and we will need to be strong when that moment came¡¯ Paulette then just whisper to his ears and said As long as we are together¡­.I won¡¯t regret anything whatever you decide¡¯ Jean took her hand and kiss her hand and whisper back. ¡®Me too.¡¯ Then he sighed. ¡®Hikigaya that Illusionist is always on seclusion. People even said that around the cave he secluded himself, white mist covered the whole area. Those whoe into contact with the mist will be trapped into an illusion and might even die if it is not dispel. Oreki on the other hand is running around the world doing God-knows what. Nine of them are running around the world to be exact. There is no doubt that he is practicing a spell¡¯ Jean is mentioning the people that he needs to watch for. ¡®Loki that sly trickster has always had a hand in many big events in the world but no one sees it. That is even more terrifying. He hides in the background as his dark hand maniptes the events of the world. Raymond is being Raymond. Katarina however, is pursuing Perfection just like Death Monarch. And Death Monarch? He is the strongest of them all and a threat to many faction and organizations. People all over the world are preparing. Without strength, peace couldn¡¯t be achieved. But without mercy, there is no life¡¯ Then he sighed after saying all this. Paulette just kiss him on the cheeks and get up from the bed to get some water Jean has grown from that impetuous brat he was when he started his journey from the slums to Paris and be the overlord of Europe. He then looks at the clock and like always the sound of tick¡­. tock sound very enchanting and calming It is like it is counting down to something. Tick. Tock Tick. Tock Tick. Tock And Jean just smirk looking at the clock as the pointer stopped. *** First aprt of teh chapter. There will be a mass release tomorrow to end thsi arc with a bang. Hope you enjoy it and leave somemenst and vote and susbcribe Chapter 393: Past, present, future (2) PANDEMONIUM It is the morning of the next day. It is a bright morning unlike any other. What people said about storms must be true. That after the storm, then it will be beautiful. The skies are clear, and the clouds are rare. On trees and the Gardens of Pandemonium, birds chirped delightfully like they were singing a song On the streets of the Center Region, the Capital of Pandemonium and the seat of power of the Central government, kids went out of their homes ying in the streets and the forest with some hunters and some patrolmen watching over them with their Divine Sense Lost Boys creep up in the valleys, seeking information and selling them to the highest bidder. Flowers bloom and birds fly in the sky. It is good. It is a good day. But the better it is, the stronger the premonition in Azief heart. It was always like that. He always got the most worse news at the most beautiful day. Thinking about it, this kind of thing had happened a lot in his life. When he wanted to send a love letter to Sofia when he was in high school, the day was just like today. It was beautiful. Students were ying around in the football field and everything seems perfect and ideal for a love confession. It was the same day he got to know that Sofia had already got a boyfriend. Then he remembers when he almost died. Snow a round but it was sbeuatfuil,. All around him whiteness covered him and a beautiful woman beside him as he breathed hisst. Both of those things happened in a good day. Azief has already sent Sasha on a quest to find out Loki true intention and now as he walks through the courtyards of his Pce, he is walking toward Sina infirmary. As he slowly walks toward the Infirmary, he could see the amount of people going in and out of the infirmary has decreased. Most of the soldiers have healed. And of course Azief will send them to avenge their injured soldiers. It is incredible that because of therge scale attack by the Dark Syndicate, only ten people die And those people would be avenged. Pandemonium would not be Pandemonium if they let go such act unpunished. It is thanks to the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium that the casualty is that little. Azief is thinking of sending them to hunt Dark Syndicateter after they got proper rest and are healed. For now, there is another matter that begs his attention. This is why he prefers the solitude of training in caves or secluded ces rather than surfacing and emerging and had to deal with all of this stuff. HBis heart could not m down. There is always oen crisis after another. Being in training while it is not quite fun, it could be calming at times. For Azief it has always been like that. When he is training alone, in the solitude of his own loneliness, it was like he was in a cave without clocks. When that timeses and that moment arrived, Azief knows that he could not lie. When he is in his own thoughts and in his own cave he himself is the most severe judge of himself. You can¡¯t lie to yourself when you are in that moment. There were many times when he was cultivating that he finally knows who he is and what he wants or what he wants to do. because in that moment, no matter what, you couldn¡¯t lie to yourself. If you do, you would never progress. But that¡¯s the thing that people most afraid of. Not the lies people told them but the truth that even yourself could not acknowledge. He slowly approached the infirmary. In the distance he could hear the bustle. He saw Sina in an almost empty infirmary. Sina saw him and smiles. There is a hint of maliciousness in that smile. Azief premonition is getting stronger and stronger. Sian gestures to her Acolytes to empty the room. Since there is not that many patients in the infirmary and most of them are not severe injury patients moving them to other ces is easy to do. Azief enter the room and the Acolytes exited the room in a hurry. ¡®Yo¡¯ Sina said casually Azief chuckles ¡®Now, that is an odd way to greet me in the morning¡¯ ¡®Good Mor¡¯ she then said ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®That is how the young kids greet these days¡¯ Azief nearlyughed ¡®Young kids?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I treated a young kid from the alley. Probably one of the Lost Boys and he told me the kids created their own way of greeting¡¯ Azief shakes his head and said ¡®d to see you hanging out with people with the same mental age as you.¡¯ Sina onlyughed ¡®Was that meant as an insult?¡¯ Azief nodded Take the anger away, and the great Death Monarch is not that good of an insulter after all¡¯ And sheughed Azief ignores her and sit down on one of the chairs and then he looked around. Sina notices this but she feigned like she did not see it. Instead she took out a pot and pour down tea leaves inside the pot as she slowly started the pot and the aroma of tea could be smelled inside the entire room. ¡®Tea?¡¯ She asked. Azief after finished surveying the infirmary and not seeing what he is looking for frowned. Azief nodded but it is clear his mind is preupied about other things. Sina notices that and she smiles. She put down two cups, one for her and one for Azief. She slowly pours the tea from the pot while looking at Azief face that is clearly slightly anxious. ¡®It seems you did note to this infirmary to see me after all. I am slightly hurt¡¯ Sina said in a teasing tone, as she chuckles. ¡®After all, I did heal all of your soldiers. No wonder the outside world called you heartless¡¯ And she chuckles Azief hearing this only smiles bitterly. Sina is just teasing him now. ¡®Where is Katarina and Sofia?¡¯ He asked. ¡®Are they healed?¡¯ Sina nodded as she sits down on her chair. But it doesn¡¯t seem like she is going to tell him where they are ¡®Then, where are they?¡¯ Sina lean back on her chair and sighed. ¡®Hmm¡¯ she said. ¡®Why did youe?¡¯ She asks. Azief look at Sina and then he looks at the ceiling, hesitating to say it but then he remembers. He should not lie to himself. He woke up and the first thing he thought about is the infirmary. There is a reason of course why his first thought is the infirmary. Because those two are there. The talk he had with Sina¡­. make him realizes he had be what he used to be. Indecisive. It is that trait that always made him frustrated with himself. And he lost a lot of things because of that trait He wanted to talk with Sina. But he also wanted to talk with Sofia and Katarina. Because he knows deep in his heart, that he needs to make a decision. If he makes his decision, he would hurt one of them. But by not making a decision, he would always be hurting both of them Whether that decision is right or wrong, time would tell and his heart would tell. He doesn¡¯t know what he is going to feelter. But he knows he could not keep going like this, hurting both of them as time passes. If there is someone that should be hurt, it should be him and not them. Sina take a sip of the tea and then she smiles proudly. Then she said ¡®It seems you have been thinking a lot since ourst talk. I guess you have figured out something¡¯ Azief nodded and took a sip of the tea. ¡®Good tea¡¯ he said Sina nodded Then she asked ¡®Did you make your decision?¡¯ Azief try to think of a way of how to reply to that question and then he knows what he is going to do. He nodded. ¡®I did.¡¯ Sina stopped sipping her tea and took a nce at Azief. She smiles and then resume sipping her tea and then she said ¡®Was it the decision that would hurt them or is it a decision that would only hurt one of them? Or is it a decision that would hurt them less?¡¯ Azief take another sip and his heart be calm. Not because he knows whether his decision was right or wrong. It is simply calm because he already made his decision. Whether it is right or wrong, one day, his heart would surely tell him. Then he replies to Sina question with this. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether it is decision that would hurt or not hurt them. All I know, that this decision is an honest one¡¯ ¡®Being honest to one own heart¡­. there is nothing more to ask in loving people¡¯ Sina said and she sighed. She looks at her infirmary, looking at it empty state and a smile is on her face. Then she looks at Azief. ¡®You truly would not regret?¡¯ She asks Azief scoffed and he said ¡®How should I know? I didn¡¯t even make the choice yet. But one thing I know is this. I know I would never regret meeting them both¡­.and even loving them. At least, I think I could guarantee that¡¯ Sina chuckles ¡®Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®No¡­. I just think it is quite romantic of you to think of it like that¡¯ Azief just smile bitterly. ¡®You are not the only one that made a decision¡¯ ¡®Hmm? What do you mean?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®That night, the talk that we had, Katarina and Sofia, they both heard it¡¯ Azief listening to what Sina said almost spurted the tea out of his mouth in shock ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®They heard it and they too make their own decision. Today, you make your decision. But they made their decision yesterday.¡¯ Azief gulped And he felt his heart beating faster than he intended it to be. For the first time in many years, he felt a kind of fear that he never felt before. He felt the fear of death. He felt the fear of pain. He felt the fear of regret. But this is not that kind of fear. What he felt now is the fear of losing something. The fear of losing something important in his life. That is what he felt right now and that fear almost choked him dead. ¡®Tell me. What did they decide?¡¯ Sina smiles. ¡®Oh, they are not making it easy for you that is for sure. They want for you to choose. They know how hard it would be for you and how hard it is for them. The problem isn¡¯t the solution. The problem was always the fact that you never wanted to see the problem¡¯ Azief just sighed at this and then he took a second to calm himself down and then he asks ¡®Where are they right now?¡¯ This is the third time he asked that same question. But this time his voice tone is cold and one could hear a trace of anxiousness. Sina is calm and then she smiles bitterly ¡®They are waiting for you¡¯ Sina look at Azief and could see how conflicted he is feeling ¡®Soph is waiting for you at the Peach tree where you promised her that it will be you and her against the world. She said you will know where that ce is¡¯ Sina smiles a bit thinking of it. It was such a long time ago and she herself has memories of that time. It is not fond memories but still. Then she said ¡®Katarina is in Spain. She is on the site of the Mountain of Evesting Love. Both of them are waiting for you. Now¡­.it is time to choose¡¯ Azief listening to Sina closes his eyes put down his tea cup. He already knows what he needs to do. Azief without a word got up from his seat and with a swish of his robe he disappeared from the room and only gust of wind blows over in the infirmary as some paper charts and some crystal incense was blown over and fall down to the floor. Sina took another sip of the tea and she shakes her head I hope you chose Sofia. But the matters of the heart have always been unpredictable. I don¡¯t know who you will choose¡­. but I hope that choice would make you happy. She said that as she put down her tea cup and went outside the room to take a deep breath of the fresh air outside. She takes a good long deep breath and then she exhales it. She looks at the sky and she wonder¡­.why does the weather is like this? After all, unfortunately, today is a good day with clear skies and kids running around the forestughing and enjoying themselves. It is truly a good day. It is too good of a day *** The first chapter of mass release. This is the end guys. The new chapter will be in a few minutes Chapter 394: Past, present, future (3) TEMERLOH FOREST Sofia is sitting under a peach tree as the sound of monsters could be heard in the far distance. There are no viges or settlement of humans around here after the Fall. In front of her is vast tall grass and tall trees that almost reached the clouds. The wind blows and her hair waves gracefully She smiles as she leans her back onto the tree and rests her body there. This is where she and Azief truly bes arade. She still remembers what he said back then ¡®This is a world of wolfs. The world doesn¡¯t care whether you do good or evil! It will still keep moving unceasingly, caring nothing about us, mortals! It does not care a bit about good or evil! The world doesn¡¯t judge men by their worth, and it isn¡¯t about what just! Evil men can hold power their whole lives and be wept for when they pass. Innocent men can be spent like coins because it¡¯s convenient. I will not be like that! IF THE WORLD DOES NOT WANT TO HELP ME, THEN I WILL FIGHT THE WORLD! IF THE WORLD DARE OBSTRUCT, I WILL DESTROY IT! In this new era, I would raise hell, so that in my death, everyone would remember my name! I will carve my name in history! How about it Sofia? Will you follow me?¡¯ At that time, those words sounded like a child dreams. But years has passed and the man that made that deration has fulfilled all of his deration. He fights not only the world but also the Heavens and win. And he could destroy the Earth and suppressed the Heavens. He raises hell wherever he goes and his name reverberate through the seven continents of the world. He carved his name as the strongest man in the world. There is no one that does not know the name Death Monarch. What a glorious deration and what a glorious life he had led. His legendary deeds won him the admiration of all the heroes of the world That day, she lost her mother and she is on the verge of breaking down. Azief always felt that Sofia kept him from breaking down during those dark days. But it is also true for Sofia. Azief kept her from breaking down. Some were even calling her pact with Death Monarch as the Promise beneath the Peach Tree. But there was something else he promised her that day. He promised her that she and him against the world. That was his promise to her. ¡°Me and you¡± he said.¡¯ And Sofia doesn¡¯t know if he could keep that promise to her. So, she is giving him a chance right now. A chance to make a new story with either her or Katarina. She already makes her decision. She loves him and she knows that he loves her too. But she doesn¡¯t want to be the second woman. Whether it is pride or because she hated that feeling, she couldn¡¯t share him with others. So, she is giving him a chance to let her go and she want to give herself a chance to let go of him. If he chooses her, then she would at least feel at ease. She hated the woman she is bing. Paranoid, jealous and envious. She hated feeling like that so she is here¡­. waiting for him to make a choice. She knows that she might not like the decision that is toe. But she must love and she must feel. She could not lock up he heart in some vault and let it die. And if for some reason, that her heart is broken, or betrayed, or left feeling hurt, she would sit under this peach tree and listen to the wind. Then she would take one of the peach fruit and eat it, tasting its sweetness and sour taste and console herself that she had dared risk her heart regardless of its cost. She would tell herself that she did good. As she looked at the sky, she saw a doting towards her and an unreadable expression appears on her face. *** It is just a short chapter. You will understand why. I wnated to separate the two Chapter 395: Past, present, future (final part of the chapter) ¡°The power of a nce has been so much abused in love stories, that it hase to be disbelieved in. Few people dare now to say that two beings have fallen in love because they have looked at each other. Yet it is in this way that love begins, and in this way only.¡± ¨D Victor Hugo, Les Mis¨¦rables *** SPAIN THE SITE OF THE MOUNTAIN OF EVERLASTING LOVE Spain after the Fall was quite temperate in temperature. Sometimes it would be warm but most of the time the temperature is mild. But today¡­. today, thend is colored white. Snows falls down from the sky. An energy of coldness swept the entirend. Cold energy blows from the south to the four direction Standing on top of the peak of a mountain of ice is the most beautiful woman in the world. She looks like she is a heavenly fairy that descend down from the Heavens. Her hair is as white a snow and even the pping of her dress is as elegant as the moon. Her eyes is alive and shines bright like it was the sun. And there is no word to describe the beauty of her lips that could enchant any man that gaze upon it. Her lips could be seen in any other woman mouth yet when it is on her face, it looks perfectly crafted. She looked delicate like a flower leaves of blossom yet there is this sense of untouchable beauty emanating from her very own existence. She was like a beam of starlight in the darkness of the Universe, resplendently bright and resplendently alive. Underneath her feet ice energy covered the area, reaching deep into the ground, burrowing like a sharp thorn that dig and dig endlessly, cooling the area and changing the weather. She is wearing a white dress andces of snowkes that floated around herces. The spot where she is standing is the spot where she embraces Azief as he falls down almost dying because of an assassination. She still remembers how scared she was finding him bleeding heavily and she could still hear the dripping of his blood. She closes her eyes as the winter wind blows and her white dress ps wildly in the wind. The snow keeps falling and covered the grass and the leaves and the tall trees. A snow that covers the world! The coast of Spain is frozen, the ship could not sail and the coldness of the winds is biting to the bones Azief and her¡­. they always missed each other¡­by only a breath. Katarina is not like any other girls. She never experienced this kind of love. This kind of love between man and a woman. She felt familial love only from her brother. But this? This kind of love she never felt it. And probably because of that it is so intense. She remembers the moments they shared when she was in Pnd. She almost wished to drown the world with snow as long as he keeps being beside her. Sofia¡­¡­she was envious about one thing about that woman. It is the fact that Sofia met him first. She loves him. And she is afraid to lose him. Anyone who loves someone and not afraid of losing their loved ones¡­. they probably never truly loved. When she is with him, she could not help but opening up her heart. It is kind of a bittersweet way of looking at love. She had nothing. She is content with nothing. But when she met him she falls in love with him in the most clich¨¦ and most ssic way of falling in love. It was love at first sight. And it was that moment she remembered him the most. His eyes¡­.and her reflection in his eyes. And how she smiles when she sees him and how he looks at him when he thinks she couldn¡¯t see him. When that happens, Katarina reminded herself of this word ¡°This is special. I should remember this¡± As she looks at the sky and at the snow falling she smiles. Death Monarch! What a glorious and terrifying title. To many he is the overlord or a generation. A hero for some people. And everybody loves a hero even beauties. But that is not why Katarina loves him. She does not need a hero in her life. She does not people to save her anymore. She loves him because she sees him. Broken thing recognizes other broken thing. With the reputation he built and the hard external appearance and image, he got the world believing shelf to be so tough that he had no weakness. But Katarina see beyond the false exterior. He is a gentle man¡­. that had his heart hurt for so many times that it created a wall to make sure he never got hurt again And one had to break that wall to get the ultimate prize. His heart. She knows why Azief find it so hard to let go of his own heart. And why is it so hard for him to realize that he is in love. Because she understands. To love¡­.to love anything at all¡­.is to be vulnerable. For a person who is used to being invincible, being vulnerable must be terrifying But when love doese and when it is reciprocated¡­¡­there is nothing to describe how wonderful and beautiful that is. Love is not overrated. There is a reason for all those poems, those stories and songs. The wind blows again and the snow slowly falls down. She then senses something As she looked at the sky, she saw a doting towards her and an unreadable expression appears on her face. *** This is the end of the Arc and also the begging of my three-week hiatus. I think I have exined this many time. You can check out my other story while you are waiting. Anyway, this is that cliffhanger¡­Hehehee. An dI will be resting myself and winding myself up Don¡¯t curse me too much. And hope you enjoy this chapter and this Arc. Next Arc would be the Supremacy Trials and Time Crisis. Chapter 396: Waiting for someone (1) Inside here there is only the sound of the water hitting the ground from the hard ceiling of stones. This is arge cave with tunnels and all kinds of formation in it, around it beside it. Because there is a person in there and this person is none other than the strongest person in the world, Death Monarch Azief. It has been four months since he made his decision that day. He is right now at an abandonedrge cave secluding himself. It has been about three weeks he has been in seclusion. He finally understands why people would seclude themselves when they wanted to find an answer to some of the question guing their mind. He now for the first time since he embarks on his journey of being stronger, he finally had a roadblock, a problem he just could not solve with brute force. And he now knows why people prefers seclusion. When you are surrounded by nothingness, by silence and only the sound of your breathing, you began to look past all of the things around you and turned inwards. Your mind seems to be taking a tangent different than you expect. That is what happen he secluded himself. Sometimes when he is inside this cave, his mind would wander. Wander to the most irrelevant thoughts that a person could have. Sometimes his mind wander to when he was child and when eh get his first scrape. Sometimes his mind wander into an illusion of an imaginary life he had when he was but a child But all of this thought sometimes help him in rxing for a while. Outside there are people that maintain the formation. Today, he thinks he has got it. He had to make sure this time it would seed. He doesn¡¯t know why but he could feel something bad ising. This is his premonition. This time the premonition felt stronger, like destiny and fate is conspiring against him. He wanders around the cave and then when he finally got bored of that he finally went back to the room he crafted with his own bare hands. This cave used to be a t ground. He raises the ground and puncture a hole inside it and morph the entire hole to turn itself into a cave. He then put sealing marks all over the cave and as a precaution even sent a message to Sasha to send some of her men to guard his cave. As he sat down on the stone bed he thought about what happen four months ago. He smiles bitterly. It is a hard decision to make. Thinking about it, it is still hard to make sure that it is right. Because like Sina said to him there is no wrong answer and probably because of that the answer would always felt like this no matter who he chooses. He finally decided who he could share his happiness and sorrow. He still doesn¡¯t know whether he is making the right decision but for the past four months he has been very happy. And then sad. And then happy again. But he didn¡¯t show her sadness to her. And he shouldn¡¯t. Sometime he thinks it would be better if he could not choose. He wishes that even as he was flying there someone would attack him and he would be unconscious so he could dy it. But he knows that is not the answer. He knew that this is what both of those women wanted from him. To choose and to choose is to hurt one of them. But they did notin or trying to make him change his mind. When he met her that day, he hugs her and kiss her and confesses to her the thing that she already knows. And he chooses her between the two. He doesn¡¯t know why and honestly he still doesn¡¯t know it at this moment. All he knows that when he flies up he knew exactly where he wanted to go. But it still takes time for him. He even takes a break in a mountain somewhere before he finally musters his courage and go to that ce. It has been four months but a lot of things have changed since then. in the world and in himself. For the world, the word division between the seven powers have transitioned smoothly and Seven New Great Power have emerged with Pandemonium, the Republic and the World Government still remaining the top three among the seven Azief after he made that choice like something inside him was unleashed his mind and heart be lighter and clear. He then quickly went back to meditating and refining the energy that he got from Azul Four month ago, he had nine Disks inside his Inner World. While other projected their Disk outwards, he projected it through the force and energy that emanated out of him because of his Inner World. He created his Inner World since the Baptism by fire from the Heavens. Most inner world would not be as stable as his. This is also because of the Physique he possesses that could contain such power inside himself. To call himself a superhuman is an understatement. He had the Worldly Disk, Universal Disk, Ancient Rune Disk, Celestial Disk, All Source Disk, Ancient Demonic Disk, Aether Disk, Nether Disk and Primordial Disk. All of them possesses energy that make up the creation and destruction essence that made and unmade the Universe. Azief did not know this but he is embarking in a very different path than he had in the timeline of Loki. He had be so much stronger and so much more formidable and even more terrifying than before. One could only imagine the effect he would have in the Universe when he became a Sovereign. It would surely shake the Universe. A Sovereign that walk the Perfection path is no longer could be called Sovereign. Azief could even be one of the Supreme Beings. He could probably be someone like Azul to live across epoch without ever dying and possess power to made his entire own Universe Loki also fears this development while he is nning in the background. While changing the future is what he wanted, he must at least have a firm footing to n for his next step. He needs to have that firm footing because he knows what would happen if he made a mistake. Four months ago, Azief had nine Disks. But now he had twelve. The progress is almost unbelievable. He only had one more energy to refine to summon the Supremacy Stairway. It is so close now. Even he himself don¡¯t know what is the Supremacy Stairway does and what it will do. But he knows that whatever it is it would change him fundamentally. Azul did try to give him a hint but he is not sure he understands the hint The other three energies that he has managed to refine into his Disk is Soul Disk, Divine Disk and Cosmic Disk Each of this Disk rtes heavily to his Aether and Nether Disk and act like a supplementary to this Two Disk that governs Death and Life. Soul Disk is a quite a peculiar Disk in terms of the energy it could absorb. Soul Disk enables him to absorb the energy of the Soul. It is still quite vague because he still doesn¡¯t quite really know what soul energy is and where is the soul. But when direct the energy of this Disk to his eye he could see in people body. But it is not light like the light that signify energy. It is something else. It is the soul. At least that is the conclusion that he had found. *** The first part of the chapter. And I¡¯m back. Anyway, we will be going over what happen over the past four months and the threats that is still there and Azief quest to walk the Supremacy Stairway. There will be new allies and new enemies. There will be hints about what happens in the past and what will happen to the future. For nayne paying attention to the hints before I think you all could guess who Azief chose. I will only give one more hint. the girl he chose rtes heavily with the Oracle Time Crisis storyline. If you remember what I wrote about this matter then you coudl even predict where the story is going in the future.. Anyway, part two will being in a few minutes. Hope youe njoy it and please support me by going to my p a t r e o n where I always posted there first. Or chat with me in my discord. Or susbscribe to my chapter and help me buy some conevene store fodd for the month. Anyway, don¡¯t forget to vote andment below. Chapter 397: Waiting for someone (2) It is amazing that Azul could extract this from his ring and only proves the mystery of the rings that he had worn since years ago. Until now he still could not see the limit of this ring. It also makes him curios of whose ring this belong to. Then the other one is Divine Disk. Azief refine this only a month ago. Divine Disk is quite mysterious. The energy andws it derives from seems toe from people belief. And for some reason he could absorb it. It wasn¡¯t untilter he understands why his Divine Disk could grow and absorb it energy. The power of Divine Disk is numerous. One of them is to create, shape and manipte forces of heavenly origin In a way it is using the Heavens. But at the same time Azief also realizes something else when using it and when he is surrounded by divine energy It also is affected by Faith. Azief had many people worshipping him and on some ces on the Earth, they are people who worshipped him as a God. And for some reason, that beliefs connected him to them as each prayer, each belief they had on him strengthen his Divine Power. In a way it is like Karma, but it is of a higher tier than it. It is faith. The Cosmic Disk enables him to manipte cosmological forces and absorb it into his body strengthening his already powerful body and strikes. And now he is forming his Thirteen Disk refining it. He failed a few weeks ago but today he had found the way to proceed with the refining. At least he thinks he have found the way to refine it. No wonder people said it is hard to form thirteen disk. The opportunity to even create thirteen Disk would take years and sometimes it is not even possible because of the massive amount of energy that one had to absorb and one need to tread the Perfection Path from the beginning If not for the fortuitous encounter with Azul and the fact, he passed the test Azul gave him how could he have such fast progress speed. It might take him a decade before he could even dream of having Thirteen Disks inside his body Those who have thirteen Disks and summon the Supremacy Stairways is rare and usually would only appear in every few epochs. Sometimes an epoch passes and not even one could reach thirteen Disk. Either they were killed first trying to gained those energies that will led them to energy deviation or people did not want them to reach that level and sabotage such individual from ever reaching their true potential Those kind of thing didn¡¯t happen on Earth especially because of the World Orb which eliminates the process of energy deviation that is somon in other Universe. In the first timeline, Azief didn¡¯t even have thirteen Disk but even without it he could contend with the greatest names in the Universe and even throw the Heavenly Pce of Jade Empire into a mess. ¡®Huh¡¯ he sighed Azief close his eyes as he seats in meditation. He knows what he needs to do. Each time he tries to refine the thirteen Disk something would always obstruct him. The energyes from himself and yet it refuses to refine thest energy into something. His entire Inner World would shake and tremble and started disintegrating. All the energy that make up a world inside his Inner World were crumbling apart each time he tries to take one step in refining the Thirteen Energy. The special thing about the thirteen energy that is yet to be refined is the fact that Azief don¡¯t know what it is It is different from the other. He knows that the other hold some kind of energy and as long as he wills it he could examine the energy and determine what the energy is. But it is not the same for thisst energy he needed to refine. For some reason, he could not make out what the energy is about. It wasn¡¯t until he ponders upon it for a very long time that he finally got the answer. It is empty. But it is still an energy. It is an energy of emptiness. An everything that is empty needs to be filled. It is like a nk canvas waiting to be painted upon. It still has no colors and it is full of white nk emptiness. It was when these realizations struck that Azief know what he needs to do. It finally makes sense why every time he tries to refine thest energy his inner world would want to crumble. Because he wanted to absorb emptiness inside his inner world. And as such his Inner World nearly turns into emptiness. How could his Inner World be not crumbling? Of course it would. Because of this revtion he got the gist of it. If it is empty, then one just have to fill it and that is what Azief wanted to do. And how will he fill it? Simple. He needs tobined all the twelve energy inside his Disk to refine the energy, And that is how to refine it. The variation of his twelve disk will be absorbed into this emptiness energy and the fusion of all of his energies would then decide what hisst Disk would be. Whatever thest Disk is going to be, he knows that he could then open the Supremacy Stairway. Today, is just an experiment. He need to make sure that his conclusion is right. If it is right, then he would prepare himself for his eventual departure. He will spend some time with her before he goes and then he would to find the other one and exins to her why. At least she deserves that much. Azief take a deep breath and close his eyes as he began to concentrate. Then energy courses around his entire body as his body is filled with aura rising up from him He remained motionless still as a calm water but one could sense that his energy is rising up. Twelve energy is rising up from him as it distorted everything inside the cave and the energy around it. The energy emanated out from him be tangible and crated a cocoon on him as he is enveloped by the embark of this twelve energy. At this time all twelve energies all converge into one point of energy. The Thirteen Energy that Azul extracted from Azief ring is a small dot. No¡­it is a small point that seems to be unreachable no matter what kind of methods you try. Around it one could see it is empty and it is situated in a dimension so different than the other dimensions andyers in his Inner World. It is fake and not real, yet at the same time it is real. The point, this energy that Azul extracted emitted no energy yet at the same time it exists. Any movement within that dimension is impossible and it exist only where it exists. It could be pulled or pushed away This is Aziefst energy. This would decide hisst Disk. This time as the twelve energies rises up from Azief inner World, he once again appears inside his own Inner World. He is standing there on the sky of his Inner World, observing what is happening. He could see the sun in his world is going dark like energy was sucked out of it as coldness started to set in and wind that could freeze the sea blows over his world, toppling mountains and trees. The moon and the stars above the sky became dim like its light seems to be devour by something and then they are slowly falling down like an object that had their string cut off. The Ancient Rune that is embedded into everything that exist in Azief Inner Universe slowly faded away as these runes floated out from the grass, from the wind, from the sun and the stars as it turns into dust and blown by the winter wind of the End Days as all of this energy that supported his Inner World is following the energy departure to his Inner Universe. In space, a Disk was formed out of the Celestial Energy. The meager Celestial Energy he had follows the Celestial Disk as it traveled away from his Universe joining the other energies as it is lowly melding and went into a fusion state. The Space and Time around his Inner Universe is tearing at its seams causing the entire Universe to expand and contact and contradiction began to happen. Vortexes of Time tearing and dimension ripping is slowly urring all over his Inner Universe. Some small stars were sucked into and like a meat grinder it decimated the stars as it turned into space molecules and emitted dark energy. *** This part of the chapter is rly long and it is just one third of the chapter. I actuallty thought about adding more in this chapter of Waiting for someone but I split it into two because it will serve as an intro of what to expect and waht to look forward to in this arc. This arc will also lead in to the Time Crisis Arc. Anyway, next chapter wille in a few minutes so enjoy thsi one, and please like always bvote or you can help me and becoem my patron where there is ton of free chapter in there. An done of my reader volunteered to help me edited the chapter but we¡¯ll see how it goes. Because I know this is a huge undertaking so I would understand if that person would not be able to help me. And this is not the first time. Anyway, hope you like the chapter as Azief exin the type of Disk he have and the chnages that is happening on the energies inside his body as he is trying to form his Thirteen Disk. Chapter 398: Waiting for someone (3) Even the All Source seems to vanish as it turns into a revolving Disk that flies over to the merging fusion of energies. The All Source Disk is thergest Disk and the core center that supported all of his Disk. It enables him to convert the energy of the world into other energy. It is like a synthesizers of sorts. In His Inner Universe the All Source Disk is situated on the center of his Universe. It is titanic in size but when it was formed All Source energies embedded itself into every single creation in his Universe. But now, that form appears again as it turns back into arge Disk that envelop the other energies causing them to stabilized and not breaking apart. s that is orbiting around the sun slowly break off and exploded in arge explosion that splintered of to create space debris. He then saw souls, orb of light that flows endlessly from those destroyeds. It seems without Azief knowledge; life was formed inside his Inner Universe. Thinking about it, he had a lot of energy that could support life in his Inner Universe It is probably not a thinking intelligent life but it is still life and its soul seems to join another Disks that look ethereal and translucent. All those white orb, tiny as a speck of dust revolve around this high velocity Disk that is travelling through Azief Inner Universe to join the other nine energies that is trying to break through a wall, or a barrier of sorts that separates them and thest energy. It keeps trying to pierce through that barrier. And each time it tries, the entire Universe seems to shake. ¡®Oh¡¯ Azief eximed inside his Inner Universe and the entire Inner Universe shakes hearing the voiceing out from its owner and creator. He did not notice this because his eyes are focused on that Disk as he smiles. Azief could finally see it. The Soul Disk. When he formed this Disk, other than the fact he could feel the existence of souls and see souls, he could not see the Disk inside his Inner Universe. Then he could see some pure white light strayed off from the Soul Disk and instead formed into another Disk with holy aura around it that seems to repel darkness. Azief nodded as he understands something. ¡®Divine Disk¡¯ he muttered internally. Then finally thest of the twelve energy finallyes out from all of the Universe, energy rising up and as it was formed, arge explosion wiped out all of thes in Azief Universe. With a Big Bang a Diskposed of the purest energy of creation and essence of destruction was formed. It is the Cosmic Disk and the moment it was formed the energy of the All Source Disk forces it to gravitates to it and then merge with all the other energies. Then once again it smashes to the invisible barrier as the entire Universe seems to crumble and trembling. It was then than Azief could see the barrier, this invisible wall that separates his other energies and thest energy slowly cracked. There is only one centimeter crack but Azief could feel a different energy already. A few essences of the twelve energies enter and was immediately fused inside that wall and when it was produced even when it is a little Azief could feel the energy. For one moment, he expanded without limits and his body seems to take infinite forms, existing in many timelines and limitless. For a moment, in him, there is no end, there is no beginning and there is no middle. For one moment¡­. everything is Him and he is everything. It was an odd feeling then he opens his hand wide and all of that destruction and disintegration like a dream just disappeared. Everything appears as it is before, the entire Universe restored. With the sun on the sky, the stars on the vast space and the vast Universe withs that have millions of lives. Everything that happened before seems like it is nothing more than just an illusion Azief stand on the center of the Universe as he looked somewhere. He looked where the wall is and he smiles with a shines in his eyes. He was right. For that one moment when the energy nearly fused and enter into the wall, Azief reverses everything back. If this is in the real world, to do so would be impossible for him. But this is his Inner Universe. He is the lord and Monarch of everything in here. In here, he controls life and death, he controls the passage of Time whether it moves forward or backwards. He could determine everything here. He closes his eyes and then opens it back up and he was in that cave once again. He smiles as he notices his entire body is sweating. Around him the cave wall seems to be crumbling apart. Azief waved his hand and his energy quickly stabilizes the caves pirs. He could sense those ck clothed men that was tasked on protecting this cave from destroying is tired. Then they could sense that he had finished training and went away. Azief only smiles and shake his head. He overtaxed them too much. He got up from his stone bed and slowly went outside. He looks around him and couldn¡¯t help but sighed. ¡®It is truly tiring for them¡¯ he muttered underneath his whispers. The forest in front of him that used to be lush and full of life seems to be struck with some kind of catastrophe with some of the tall huge trees seems to be split into two by thunder and lightning while some of the part were burn scorched by fires and harassed by storms. Leaves and barks of trees filled the chaotic scenery This must be the effect of him almost reaching the requirement to summon the Supremacy Stairway. He himself have never seen the Supremacy Stairway. He knows that it is located in an abandoned dimension called the Supreme Dimension Thirty-three supreme Beings created that Dimension and could not be essed other than by summoning the Supremacy Stairway. Of course each has different way of cultivating and absorbing energy. But the Supremacy Stairway wille only to those who reached Perfection. And what is perfection means for the will of Supremacy Stairway? Not everyone is quite sure but in the terms of cultivation using the Jade Pce System it is to form Thirteen Disk in the Disk Formation stage. At least that has been established for the Jade Pce cultivation system. In the Jade Empire to even reach thirteen energies is hard He knows that each thirty-three steps pf the stairway is forged by each one of the Supreme Beings will and determination. He knows that the cut off line is at every ten steps. But he doesn¡¯t know what will happen when he steps on those steps. Will it purify his energy further or will it forces him to endure trials in his mind or forces him to endure physical pain for each steps? He guesses he will know about it when he summons it. For now, there is only spection filling his mind. But he still did his research and Will helped him. After all, that teacher of him is quite knowledgeable and ry some message to him through the mouth of Will. Even now he still could not quite believe what that woman is. An orb of lightning is actually a speedster. Because she is weak now, she confined herself into a form of lightning. At least that is what Will have told him. And since he is training at a different dimension when Will is gone, even he using his Divine Sense could not sense him. She is from the race of the First Speedster that survived the destruction of the Grand Destruction. The living being of this epoch refers to him as the Great Destroyer but he has many names as he has many forms. He shakes his head as he tries to clear his mind and focus at his new discovery. He knows now. He could attempt to enter Divine Comprehension anytime now. He has waited long enough and he had umted enough energy to break through. Other people would be considered already powerful and an overlord in the world if they could form three Disk. Even Hikigaya who have formed five Disks is considered by many to be one of the strongest people in the world and one even spected that he is only below Death Monarch. But Azief¡­. he has right now twelve Disks and he could form the Thirteen Disk today. The feeling he felt right now is hard to describe. There is a sense of aplishment but also at the same time it increases his resolve to keep going forward. Hikigaya and Oreki describe Azief as the wall that they need to over but Azief also has his own wall to scale. Like all the others that rise from the ashes of the destruction that ravaged Earth Azief is standing on top of the peak after oveing everything that is thrown on his way. And as he is reaching to another Perfection, he looks up and see that there is still a tall wall he need to climb over. But like Hikigaya said ¡®If it is so easy to climb this wall, why would we desire to climb it? If it is that easy, why would we even try to climb it?¡¯ That event is still one of the most memorable battle in recent years. The whole world watches as Death Monarch Azief, Raymond the Earthshaker, Illusion Archmage Hikigaya, Thunder Monarch Oreki, Ice Queen Katarina and Sofia the Divine Archer united together to fight the Heavens and aid Death Monarch in forming his Disks. It was like the gathering of the most powerful people in the world. Some people even said if those people could form a league or something to act as Earth Defenders, then they do not have to worry too much about other intergctic civilization knocking down on Earth. But that is just a dream. Because each of those people all had different aspiration and quirks. Death Monarch is always a loner and like to do thing by his lonesome, Raymond is too good for his own sake, Hikigaya has his own thoughts and set of values he abides, Oreki likes to do thing on his own pace, Katarina only cares about her people, her brother and Death Monarch, and Divine Archer would only be truly strong if she could master her Bow. Azief when he heard about it knows that it is highly improbable for something like that to happen again. They all have their own reason for aiding himst time, like Hikigaya who wanted to pay his debts and Raymond who is looking on the big picture of Earth defenses and decided that if he dies, then Earth will lose one of its most powerful people that could defend it when threatse knocking. He sighed a bit thinking about that day. He rarely fights in a team but he understand the appeal. Then he thoughts about other things as he tries to shake his wandering mind He could have break through to Divine Comprehension when he only had seven Disks and he would still be powerful. But since he walks the Perfection path from the beginning, he would walk through it until the end. He looks at the sky above him, blue and limitless. He smiles. After defeating the Heavens of this world, Azief fears no none in this wide world. But out there, on therge and vast Universe, there is a lot of more powerful beings. He smiles as his eyes gleam with excitement and determination. He wanted to reach the top and without stopping he will walk to that top ¡®I am inevitable¡¯ He said looking at the sky but he is actually seeing the stars above it. ¡®I aming there!¡¯ And he gripped his fist as he makes this promise to himself. He promised himself that one day he would travel to the stars, see the vast Universe and be like Azul to live freely across the vast Universe. And nothing is going to stop him. He heaves a breath of relief as hee out from the cave entrance. Around him is rubbles and broken braches from trees. Azief notices someone is watching him from a distance. The Shadow Guards situated around the cave have already went away after they finished doing their job. They must be exhausted of trying to limit the area of destruction Azief thought. He looks in front of him and he could see a woman looking at him She is leaning at a tree and smiling bitterly at him. Azief took a calm step and smiles as he looks at her as he said ¡®It has been a long time since we see each other. Let¡¯s take a walk¡¯ he said as he walks deeper into the slightly destroyed forest. Some fires is dying and the wind is no longer blowing storms like earlier and The woman sighed as she followed behind him. *** It is just beginning. the chapter is long from over. This chapter alone is around 11 to twelve thousand words. And I could not post many chapter of LS for thsi month because I just started writing it and I just finished editing Age of Adventure. thsi month alone I think I wrote more tha 200 thosuand words. Anyway, as long as you guys enjoyed it I guess that it is nt in vain. Liek always, if you like t support me please suupport me here by susbrcirbing to teh chapter or using your SS or donate to me in pat r o n or leave soem reviews andments. Chapter 399: Waiting for someone (4) The sound of footsteps was drowned by the sound of the many insect chirping inside this forest. Sometimes one could hear the sound of some beast roaring or shrieking in the distance. Two people walk around this dangerous forest like it was a rxing walk in the park. On the distance away from them one could spot gigantic elephants horde that is moving every few minutes, eating trees that reached the clouds in one mouthful. But such sight did not scare these two people at all as the man keep on walking and the woman followed him from behind. The woman is not sacred because there is not more reliable and safest ce to be other than beside this man in front of her The man is Death Monarch and the woman behind him is shrouded in silver hood. The woman walks slowly behind Azief as he keeps looking all around him. He nodded as she takes a slow deep breath. It has not been long since shended here and she immediately waited around the cave entrance to see him ¡®It is a beautiful forest. It is even more beautiful than I expected¡¯ The woman nodded in agreement ¡®It truly is Your Excellency¡¯ the woman said. Azief nodded. ¡®The Amazon forest. It was burned down before. d to see it rises back up after the Fall¡¯ Azief said remembering the event of the past before the Fall The woman smiles and nodded. Azief keep looking around him, his Divine Sense is sensing everything in this forest. He could sense many lives in this forest. He could senserge monsters hiding under some deepkes and under the rivers and gigantic snake slithering underneath some caves. He could sense man eating nts and energy veins all around here. This is a fertile ce, teeming with life. ¡®No one seems toe here to disturb me. This is highly unusual. I thought there would be a few brave but stupid souls that will try to attack me before I could be stronger. It seems I overestimated them¡¯ The woman smiles and then she said ¡®I have told the League of Freedom not to disturb you. They even take the task to try to protect this forest from any intruders. Though I doubt they do this out of the kindness of their hearts¡¯ ¡®They know I¡¯m here. That is interesting¡¯ Azief said smirking a bit The woman replied yes. ¡®You don¡¯t think that they would do anything to me?¡¯ Azief asked the woman The woman scoffed a bit and then she asks Azief ¡®Do Your Excellency believe they have the guts?¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit and nodded in agreement. Thinking about it, Narleod had to pay with his arm thest time Narleod displeased him. While it would not rein in his manic tendencies, Azief knows people who fear him with one nce. And Narleod fears him. That is enough to know the kind of moves he would do when he is around him. Fear sometimes could serve as an important tool. Narleod fears him not because only of his might. Because Narleod knew that in the eyes of Death Monarch he is no different than those scumbags he killed. Making him entirely worthless under the gaze of Death Monarch if not for the information he has about the Temple of Speedsters. After all, Azief would not get the title of Death Monarch and for it to be his name because he is nice. He might give that nickname to himself, but his action cemented the nickname to the rest of the world. Then Azief was reminded of something ¡®South America Continent is under them right now right? Have they ruled it well since the meeting between the Seven Great Powers?¡¯ The woman frowned a bit and then she reported ¡®Internal wars are brewing everywhere, Your Excellency, here and everywhere else. The Africa Alliance is the worst of it as they are practically a secret war against each of their own factions. Of course they did not wage war like before but politically they are trying to take down each other. It is a mess there¡¯ Azief shake his head. He still felt quite awkward to be addressed as Your Excellency. He turned towards the woman and shake his head at the woman walking behind him. ¡®Sasha, it is only two of us here. You can drop the formalities¡¯ Sasha look at Azief for a few seconds and then she nodded The woman waiting for Death Monarch toe out from his seclusion is none other than the leader of the Shadow Guards, Sasha of the Nightingales. Then Azief resumes walking. Arge poisonous toad jumped out and tries to attack him. Azief smiles looking at as he only flicks his finger and the airpresses on the edge of his finger as it shoots out towards the toad body as it exploded into an explosion of blood and gore. The blood did not even reach him and Sasha as he keeps walking calmly. That monster is the equivalent of Seed Formation Peak realm but Azief only use the edge of his fingertips to kill it. Sasha seeing this from behind knows that while Death Monarch is not emanating any force or pressure right now, has grown even more stronger. The feeling as she is walking with him is like she is walking behind nothing. If she did not know the person she is talking with is Death Monarch, she must have thought that this person in front of her is just a normal person. It is like all of his energy and power is hidden inside him, exploding only when it is the right moment. ¡®Why have youe here now? I thought Pandemonium is busy right now?¡¯ Azief said as he walks through a bush ¡®There are some talks that you are going to leave¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly and nodded ¡®You know this already. It is not exactly a secret¡¯ Sasha nodded ¡®I know. Could you tell me when will you depart?¡¯ She clearly did not beat around the bush. Azief steps halted and then he ponders it for a moment and then said ¡®In a week, probably¡¯ Then he keeps on walking again. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Sasha said as she herself began thinking. Azief did not have to look behind to know she is frowning ¡®Worrying about Pandemonium?¡¯ He asks ¡®Since the owner doesn¡¯t want to worry about it, it falls to this humble servant to worry about it.¡¯ Hearing Sasha words Azief chuckles. ¡®Are they all excited that I am going to leave?¡¯ Azief said but his eyes shine with sharpness and killing intent. Sasha understand what Death Monarch means by saying all. It means those dark forces that fears Death Monarch. And of course those crime families and not excluding the Republic and the World Government ¡®Very¡¯ Sasha replied shortly. Azief only smiles when listening to this. He could guess that what¡¯s would happen. No one really like someone that keep pressuring them after all. ¡®They want the storm to stop so they could see the sun once again. While some rats wanted to go to the surface again and breathe the fresh air. You leaving would make them very happy. So happy that they probably would wish you would never return¡¯ Sasha added with a snickering smile. Azief nodded hearing Sasha report He then resumes his walking and Sasha once again follows him in silence. Then as they are passing through a creek Azief ask ¡®Loki?¡¯ He asks. Sasha knows this is a loaded question. ¡®He is healed and pretty much healthy now.¡¯ ¡®And what did he do after he is healed?¡¯ *** I am writing the new chapter. Hope to finish it by the 26 so I could at least give youu soemthing to read until the end of the month so finger crossed that I woudl not fall into fever again. Anyway, Azief and Loki cold war is continuing. And pay attention waht Azief will do at the end of this part of the chapter. And youa join my discord if you wnat to kno my schedule or anything else you would like to ask there. Chapter 400: Waiting for someone (5) ¡®Other than the rendezvous with Sina that you already know about, I believe he is seeking for something or¡­. someone in Pandemonium¡¯ Azief close his eyes for a moment, trying to connect the dots, trying to make sense of why Lokie to Pandemonium other than the obvious reason. He sighed and then opens his eye back up and nodded. He remembers something else. He met the Orvanians a few months before exining to them where Sithulran is and they seem to have been satisfied with the exnation at the time ¡®Anything else? What about the Orvanians in the World Government? Did they leave already or is the World Government still hosting them?¡¯ ¡®They did leave but¡­¡¯ ¡®But¡­ what?¡¯ ¡®The Order of Thinkers get to see them before they leave. And you have always been wary of them so I noted this information.¡¯ ¡®Hmm? I thought that the World Government forbid them from meeting the Orvanians? Sasha sighed and then said ¡®Loki arrange the meeting at Belize¡¯ Hearing this Aziefughed. Then he said, his mouth forms a sneer ¡®He has been busy, I see. I guess he is not content of justzing around in Pandemonium after all.¡¯ ¡®Know why he is helping the Order of thinkers?¡¯ He asks. Sasha shakes her head but she offers her thought ¡®I don¡¯t know why he is suddenly helping the Order of Thinkers but I know that the Order of Thinkers owes him one now¡¯ Azief smirks hearing this ¡®And Loki never forget a debt¡¯ he then said. Then he added ¡®He is setting up a scheme here¡¯ he sighed and then he said ¡®That is the thing with Loki. You could only know his true ns after it is revealed. The man with the tricks. But he always set it up all of the necessary and essential parts of his ns first. I don¡¯t know what he is nning but I know that the Order of Thinkers must y a part in that scheme. Keep monitoring him even after I am gone. And if he targeted any of my friends, you know what to do. Just don¡¯t kill him.¡¯ Sasha nodded trying to hide the shock from being shown on her face. Everyone knows Loki and Death Monarch is more than just friends. They are like brothers. One could even argue he loved Loki more than Will. Death Monarch might not agree in many things that Loki did but he treated Loki like his younger brother and forgive him of almost anything After knowing Death Monarch for years, Sasha knows that Death Monarch would never issue such an order unless he thinks it is necessary. And she knows when to stop being nosy. Since her employer said that she knows better than to push the story. Then he asked about something else to Sasha ¡®And what happened to the thing we are talking about?¡¯ ¡®Which one? We talked about a lot of stuff¡¯ she asks ¡®Expansion of the Shadow Guards. I thought you were branching out¡¯ Sasha nodded and then she said. ¡®The recruitments are going well. I don¡¯t like using kids but the Lost Boys is eager to and we assign them on only simple intelligence gathering. And we have some volunteer from the army so that is good. We also have put many of our agents in all the Six Powers.¡¯ Azief hearing this was clearly pleased as there is a smile on his face. ¡®You managed to put one of your people in the World Government and the Republic? That is quite hard to do¡¯ Sasha just smiles and said ¡®I nted them a long time ago, long before you gave the order¡¯ Azief turns back and then look at Sasha like he finally understand something and then there is a cruel smile on his face for a moment ¡®It seems you were being cautious of me at that time¡¯ ¡®It was a long time ago. I could not really trust you at that time even with Sina assurance, I always fear you. And our rtionship was not as close as it is today¡¯ Azief chuckles. ¡®True. If it were me, I too would put some precautions¡¯ heughed and the tense moment passes by like a lie as he continued asking ¡®They are sleepers?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ ¡®The other four. How did you nt it?¡¯ ¡®It is quite easy. They wanted people to enter their organization so it is like the easiest thing to do to infiltrate their organization. Azief nodded. ¡®You better inform me of themter. I don¡¯t want to identally killed themter¡¯ Sasha nodded. Knowing Death Monarch, that is not an impossibility. ¡®And what about Void and those Three Demoness? Is there no news about them?¡¯ Azief walk forward as another beast jumped out of nowhere. This time Sasha executed a palm attack as the beast were thrown away some kilometers away before it turned into light orbs and then was absorbed into Sasha body. Azief take his step forward like he didn¡¯t even see the beast. They walk together in this dangerous forest. One in a ck outfit that seem to even cover the night and Sasha who wears a white attire that seems topliment nicely and contrast the two people walking around this forest. No one seems to be spying on them. After all the League of Freedom when they find out that Death Monarch went to the Amazon Forest and is entering seclusion there, the League of Freedom sent an order to all of their people to cordon the entire forest. Nothing ising in and going that way They fear that there are some people that is stupid enough to enter the forest and offend that cmity. Because they fear they too will be swept up in such thing Not only that, they even guarded the area around the forest fearing anyone would try to disturb Death Monarch seclusion. Because Narleod the leader of these League knows that the fact that Death Monarch went into seclusion means he is close to break through. And from what the people and the news and the other faction¡¯s spection, they know that once he breakthrough, he would leave. To where? No one knows. And they did not care as long as he leaves But people are confident that from the behavior that he shows to the world, the moment he achieves breakthrough he would leave Only some people that have reached some level of powerparable to Death Monarch understand the reason why he will leave. Raymond may not walk the Perfection path but he knows of it. When he broke through to Disk Formation the information about the Supremacy Stairway also entered his mind. The reasons the information was streamed into his mind was because he too had the qualification to pursue the Path of Perfection. Jean on the other hand does not pursue the Path of Perfection because he is embarking on a different Path and Perfection is the antithesis of the path he is trying to walk through. Oreki and Hikigaya also knows and Katarina also knows about it since she too is walking the same path. The moment Death Monarch breakthrough to Divine Comprehension, he would leave. And the League of Freedom is not the only one that is waiting for that moment. The Crime Alliance is also waiting for that to happen. That is how the White Owl news dubbed the new criminal organization that have been united under Void. They stillying low, still hiding and did not do anything big for fear that Death Monarch would use them to send a message. When the whole world learns that Death Monarch is undergoing seclusion in the Amazon, they all stopped flying over there and even went around it for fearing to disturb him. Some do it because of respect and awe of the man but most of them do it because they could not wait for Death Monarch to breakthrough and leave Earth. Sasha jump through a bush and then having her footing answer Azief question ¡®Void isying low. For a madman, he is pretty smart. But I am sure he is preparing. That is a fact. I have send a few of my people there to monitor him but he is not an easy man to find¡¯ Azief nodded, not paying that much attention to news about voice as he nodded. There is an odd expression on his face and Sasha notices it but she did not pursue it. And then he asks ¡®The other one?¡¯ ¡®Three of them all disappeared from public eye. No one have seen them since Loki return to Pandemonium¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief thoughts. They then arrived around a clearing and they both look up. Hovering on the center of the forest is arge ship that blotted the entire Amazon forest. It is a Battlestar Eden. It is one of the earliest prototype of Battlestar developed in Pandemonium. Its small size enables it to move very fast and its FTL power could be charged using space matter. It is a proudbination of magic and New Age science. ¡®I guess this is where we part¡¯ Sasha nodded. ¡®I just need to make sure when you are leaving, so I could prepare. I will look over the Three Army. I don¡¯t worry about Wang Jian, but the other two¡­. they are people soliciting them with the Seven Warlords of Greece extending an olive branch to Athena and the Norwegian Royal Family seems to send some of their best negotiator to talk with Freya. And they are all handsome.¡¯ ¡®What that¡¯s got to do with anything? ¡®There is rumors that Freya likes handsome men¡¯ Azief chuckles. He didn¡¯t think he would hear gossip in the middle of the Amazon forest Azief only smiles listening to this as he said. ¡®If they leave¡­. let them leave. They have served me well and they have paid their penance. However, if they do stay, check them out of the list. I do not distrust the people that kneel to me and serve under me¡­. except you¡¯ Sasha only chuckles. She understands why and she didn¡¯t me him. It is only reasonable to not trust her that much Out of all Death Monarch friends and even his subordinates, there is no one that holds more information about him, his ns and his everything other than Sasha. Death Monarch trusted her giving her ess to most of the secretive thing in the world and gave her a much power to execute his will. That is why even the Central Government of Pandemonium is afraid of Sasha. It is not because her cultivation it is because the will behind her. Because the action she took represented the will of Death Monarch. She is the only one in the entire Pandemonium that could act as she pleased without any checks or bnce. Because her checks and bnce is Death Monarch. As long as she did not displease Death Monarch, then she could practically do anything in Pandemonium. ¡®That hurts a little¡¯ she said chuckling and Azief only smiles. How unthinkable that after all these years, the enemy that once sought to kill him and the enemy he himself sought to destroy, now be the one beside him offering him help and one of the most capable woman he had ever the pleasure of knowing. ¡®You take care of yourself well when I am gone. It will be hard searching for your recement if you died when I am not here¡¯ ¡®I am not like you. When I found the odds are against me, I ran. That is how I survive¡¯ she said shamelessly. Heughed listening to this. ¡®You will return right?¡¯ she said as her eyes turns sharp. Azief bitterly smiles. ¡®We¡¯ll see¡¯ Sasha shakes her head and said ¡®I would prepare for that too¡¯ she said as her voice turns solemn. ¡®That is good to know¡¯ ¡®It is what I should do. We have been beside each other for years. Whatever hatred I had for you, it is long gone. And well, Sina has always been nice to me. So, don¡¯t worry. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll will make sure they are safe¡¯ Azief nodded and there is a since smile on his face. She stands there under the hovering Battlestar and she asked. ¡®You¡¯re going back to her?¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®I have only a week left. I should spend it with the people I love. Because the moment I leave this ce, I know that my days would not be as rxed as it is today. Sasha nodded. She was about to summon the teleportation formation from the ship when Azief suddenly turned around and said something that is out of character of him ¡®Investigate Void. Everything from where he is from and who he is. Juts put the report together. And if Ie back, I hope that report is ready¡¯ Sasha nodded and then Azief disappeared from Sasha eyes as he soars to the clouds and the leaves around her were all scattered away because of the sudden gust of winding from the sudden updraft. She looks at the tiny dot that is disappearing in the clouds and she frowned. ¡®What is so special about Void?¡¯ She asks herself as the teleportation formation from the ship suck her into the Battlestar and with one push of the thruster they rip space and disappeared from the Amazon forest and the area once again calmed down. ************************************************************************** So, here it is. Still writing that chapter. Huuu. Hope I coudl finish it. Huhuhuhu. Anyway, hope you enjoy it. An ddon¡¯t fogret to vote and rate the chapter. Leave somements and reviews¡­Enjoy Chapter 401: Waiting for someone (6) ENGLAND STONEHENGE After the Fall, there are some prehistoric monuments that was still intact. The fact that it is still intact is even more stranger because of what happened on other ces. Skyscraper buildings falls down to ashes and all kind of military structure could easily be destroyed by monsters yet all around the world, there are some monuments and wonders of the ancient world that did not fall or destroyed. It was like the monsters avoided such ces and do not daree near it. One such cases are the Stonehenge in Wiltshire, Ennd three kilometers west of Amesbury. The Stonehenge has always been a mystery of sorts for people. It consists of a ring of standing stones, with each standing stone around thirteen feet high, seven feet wide and weighing around twenty-five tons each. At least it used to. After the Fall, the Stonehenge was somehow changed like it finally showing its true form. The moment the World Orb entered into Earth and emanated out all kind of source of energies that existed in all of the universes the Stones erected itself into its true original position and more stones suddenly appeared, formed by the energy of the world and from universal energies thate from the sun and stars. Instead of being three kilometers west of Amesbury, it is now only one kilometers away from it with the ring expanded itself to cover arge swath of area. Around it is a forest that emerged out from the grassy terrain and dark creatures that is like a dark blob that guarded the area around the stones. The standing stones is no longer thirteen feet high and seven feet wide. Instead the standing stones new measurement is twenty feet high, fourteen feet wide and weighing around one hundred tons each. It also seems to glow with blue aura when it is night and red when it is dawn. They were a few exnatory expeditions around here after the Fall from the reigning King of Britain that is supporting the World Government trying to explore this ce but they are always repelled by the dark blob of monsters that live around the forest. Some of the Neo Druids that survives the Fall believes that this is the true Stonehenge and that the ancient prehistoric man used magic to bring the Stones from other ces to Ennd and that maybe it is really true that Merlin did use magic to bring it to Britain. Truth is, no one really knows. But regardless of that, today, the undisturbed Stonehenge finally have its first visitor after the Fall. There is two personing out of the forest, looking scrawny and exhausted, their outfits have some kind of weird aura. Behind them is dark blob of darkness that was about to chase them but the moment that these two person step onto the circr ring of stones, the dark blob stopped and after a few second floated away from the area These two person consisted of a man and a woman. They look around and the woman smiles. ¡®Antonius we have finally arrived¡¯ the woman eximed as she falls down to the ground exhausted and thirsty after all of that running and fighting in the forest. Antonius stand beside the woman and look at her with worried expression. These two people is none other than Erika the Oracle and her bodyguard and lover Antonius ¡®Yes, we have arrived. Never thought we really would reach it. But are you sure those thing would not be chasing us anymore?¡¯ Erika nodded ¡®Yes, they won¡¯t chase anyone and disturb anyone inside this ring¡¯ Erika said as she looked at the center of this circr ring formation. In any depiction of the Stonehenge the center of the ring formation is that there is nothing other than some rubbles and stones. But this new Stonehenge that appears after the Fall have something in the center of this circr ring formation. A tree. Yes, a tree. It is a thin tree that reached the clouds and its roots are tangled like some kind of twisted thread that have no hope of being unraveled and one of the branches of the lower part of the tree hang a small fruit like cherries, its skin is like thebination of white and gray. And Erika is looking at that tree right now and she did not know whether to smile or be sad. ¡®How simr¡¯ she thought to herself. She has seen this tree before. She seen this tree for a long time in her dreams. She is finally here. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Antonius said as he looked at Erika. He could see that Erika seems to be showing a weird expression as she looks at the tree. ¡®Is everything alright, Erika?¡¯ ¡®Nothing¡¯ Erika said. She then got up and drink the water she brought in her storage bag and slowly energy ising back to her. She is here now so she could not dy. Of course she knows she still have a lot of time, but nothing beats now. She walks to the center of the ring formation and then she sat under the tree and took one of those fruit and eat it. Antonius who was beside her was shocked to see that Erika suddenly consume something that they didn¡¯t know would be poisonous or not. ¡®Erika?! What are you doing?¡¯ He was about to force Erika to puke back what she eaten but she gestured to Antonius not to with her hand. ¡®I know what I am doing¡¯ Erika said as she finishes eating that weird fruit. She then leans on the tree like she is about to go to sleep. But instead of closing her eyes, she opened her eyes but her eyes turn cloudy white and one could see clouds and skies in her eyes if one looks closely. The clouds in her yes is moving and the skies inside her eyes is red. She seems to be experiencing something after eating the fruit that is on this weird branch of tree. Antonius was anxious but he couldn¡¯t do anything then see at Erika and let her do what she needs to do. That is probably one of the hardest thing he had to do¡­always. He sat beside her and could only try to understand the burden that she had That is always what make him want to cry. The burden of the world carried on her tiny shoulders, and he is the only one who could see it and each time it made him want to cry. He wanted to share the same pain and even if he could lift even a bit of that burden from her shoulders he would not mind doing it. But as Erika keep reminding him, it is not his burden to bear and then she said something about Destiny and Fate. Each time she did this kind of thing, she would always look like she is about to copse and each time she would say that she is alright. Those days they have in Santorini, seems like a dream now. He sat beside her and could only apany her as he recalled the past four months. They have been traveling in secret from everyone which is why it took them so long to reach here. They were nearly spotted many times by the Republic forces as they sailed the British Isle. After all Europe belong to him after the World Distribution Event Of course if the Republic saw it was the Oracle they would not capture her and instead might even hold a feast for her. But Erika was adamant in saying that they must not be discovered by anyone. That anyone must never know who she is and what she is trying to do. It was like she was hiding from someone. But from what Antonius knows Erika don¡¯t have many enemies. Even he himself, the closet person to Erika and have stick by her since this journey began don¡¯t know what she is trying to do. All he knows is the ce where she wants to go. Since four months ago, it looks like she is preparing for something as she stops at a few ces to grab some things beforeing over here He sighed as he looked the standing stones around him Antonius heard stories about the Stonehenge before and how it ys a part during the Weronian War. But he himself never went to go to it, their journey rarelynded them to Britain. But for some reason, four months ago, Erika suddenly wanted to go here. But since it is Erika it might not have been sudden. She must have seen something in her dreams or her vision or whatever she called it. It¡¯s here. Whatever it is. He sparks a fire as he waited for Erika to wake up. ***********************************************************************************] Erika part fo the chapter. I think I ahve been giving to mnay hinsttely. I think you all coudl guess waht she is doing now right? huhuhu. Is hould stop writing too mnay hinst for my own sake. Anyway, ve soemments and pse dont forget to vote for the story and if you like the story please support it. Chapter 402: Waiting for someone (7) After a few hours suddenly Erika opens her eyes and sweat suddenly rushed down from her entire body. Her eyes are bloodshot and she seems to be freaked out. But she managed to calm herself down almost immediately But she is still not looking good. Antonius rushed to be beside her and tries to support her and ask her ¡®Are you alright? Do you need your herbs?¡¯ Erika shakes her head weakly and then said ¡®I am hungry. Get me some food¡¯ Antonius could only smile bitterly. He doesn¡¯t like seeing her like this but he listens to her orders as he brought out some food from his storage bag and give it to Erika. It is hot bread that he bought from some shop near London. She quickly swallowed it and slowly energy returns to her. Her eyes are slowly healing itself and her eyes is no longer cloudy white and the clouds in her eyes has disappeared As the night deepens, the stones around them glow in blue and Erika eyes shines. She got up startling Antonius. ¡®Erika, what are you doing? You are still weak¡¯ He thought that Erika will eat the fruit again. He doesn¡¯t know what the fruit does but judging from Erika state after eating it, it seems it is able to amplify Erika foresight abilities. It also takes a toll on her body. Antonius is eyeing the fruits with vignt eyes worried that Erika will pushed herself again. ¡®I must do this now¡¯ She said as she brought out something form her storage bag. It is a parchment. She opens the parchment and one could see the illustration of arrays inside it. It isplex and seems to correspond to the same design of this circr ring formation of the Stonehenge. Antonius didn¡¯t know that Erika is talented in arrays formation. After all, it is not her ss. She could always learn it but to create such array probably require prodigious talent. Erika did not notice Antonius amazement. Instead she brought out a knife and the slice her finger lightly as a drop of blood gently drips down to the illustration arrays inside the parchment. The moment the blood falls down onto that parchment, a buzzing sound like a Song could be heard in Antonius and Erika ears. Then the array floated up from the parchment paper and expanded as it masked the Stonehenge area and then falls down to the ground like it wasyering it with protection. The moment it merges with the ground and the Stonehenge area, the Song stopped. And Erika could feel her energy was drained out of her as she almost tumbles down to the ground unconscious. Antonius who was ready for this slide to Erika and catch her before she could fall down. In a princess embrace she stares at Antonius face and smiles ¡®My knight in shining armor¡¯ she teased as she chuckles weakly. ¡®Now¡­.I need the herbs¡¯ she said as she smiles. Antonius sighed. ¡®How many times have I said to not push yourself this hard¡¯ she only chuckles weakly listening to him ¡®I¡¯m serious¡¯ he said She nodded but Antonius knew that this girlfriend of his is very stubborn. He set her down and spoon fed her the herbs and slowly after a few minutes Erika could feel herself gaining back her strength, She could move her body now though it is still weak. At least this time she did not experience instant aging like before. She leans back on the tree as she took the spoon away from Antonius and slowly sipping the herbs concoctions herself now that she has enough energy. Erika while chowing down on her herbs look at Antonius and could see from his expression that he clearly did not like what Erika was doing just a moment ago. ¡®You must have many question¡¯ she suddenly said looking at Antonius. ¡®I do¡¯ ¡®Then ask it¡¯ she said. Antonius hesitated for a while but then he decided to ask something from her. ¡®How did you get so talented in using arrays?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the question you wanted to ask?¡¯ ¡®Like I said I have many questions. This is one of them¡¯ She chuckles and then nodded. ¡®The arrays huh? No, I am not talented¡¯ she replies nonchntly ¡®Not talented?! Your array just masks our existence from the outside world. I might not be the Sensing type ss like some people or have high cultivation but I am still a Seed Formation Middle Stage leveler. I could feel the moment that the array was set up our existence and our aura seems to be masked and even our physical appearance would be covered up. I bet anyone that is passing through the sky looking below will only see an empty area around here other than thisrge tree.¡¯ She chuckles looking at Antonius reaction. She then added ¡®The reason why I said I was not talented is because I don¡¯t know anything g about arrays¡¯ she said, no doubt trying to tease him again Antonius sighed ¡®Try to exin that to me in a way I could understand¡¯ She smiles and then nodded and exin to him ¡®This array is not actually crafted by me.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Lee Sangmin crafted it for me¡¯ ¡®The Arrays master?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the one¡¯ Hearing this Antonius was shocked. They did not meet the Array master. From what he heard, he is in China, ruling arge area of China. ¡®When did you meet him?¡¯ he asked ¡®A few months before Death Monarch escape from the Mountain of Evesting Love. He need to know something and I need his expertise. It is a win-win situation for him and me so he created an array equation for me and I give him the answer he wants. He is a genius in arrays formation. I just need to use my blood to activate the array. I told him to craft a circr ring masking formation on the Stonehenge and he delivered¡¯ It was then Antonius realized something after listening to Erika story. ¡®You know we woulde here even at that time?¡¯ Antonius ask as his eyes look deep at Erika. Erika only smiles, her eyes is as calm as ever ¡®Any more questions?¡¯ she asked ¡®Why are we here?¡¯ Antonius asked as he looked around him. All he could see isrge standing stones, arge dark forest and no city around this area. ¡®Ah, the million-dor question¡¯ she said and then she said as she closes her eyes ¡®To wait. We are here to wait for someone.¡¯ Antonius then knows this must have to do something with her vision. Someone wille here. At least Antonius knows that much but since Erika did not tell who she is waiting for he will not ask. Antonius then ask. ¡®Will it be long?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t know really¡¯ she replies ¡®It could be a few months or a few years. But until hees, I will wait here. Because he needs to see something and after that he needs to go somewhere else. And I am his guide.¡¯ After saying that she did not say anything else as she took thest sip of her herb and lean back on the tree. Looking at Antonius she then said ¡®Until then I will wait¡¯ Then she closes her eyes as she drifted off into sleep. *** End of teh chapter. Anyway, I schedule this chapter so I don¡¯t know if I finished writing the new chapter or not but if I do there will be a chapter tommorrow. If I didnt then there is no chapter tomorrow and I am probably resting. Anyway, enjoy the chapter and please voet and rate the chapter Chapter 403: Scheming in the dark PANDEMONIUM The Garden of Pandemonium is one of the most scenic area inside the Centre Pce and it is one of the most rxing ce to unwind Even Death Monarch usually could be found there in his idle time. It is also one of the rendezvous ce for the couples in the Pce. There were many Keepers of the Pce and the Pce Maiden that met here to express their ardent wish and desires Of course when Death Monarch is in the Pce, the Keepers of the Pce and the Pce Maiden avoid doing it. Nobody likes to be caught with their pants down by Death Monarch. He might just pulverize them on the spot. And while the people of the pce like dating there, nobody even dares to have sex there. After all, it is his garden. Today, as the sun begins to show his face someone is sitting on a chair inside one of the gardens in therge Garden of Pandemonium. The person is sipping wine in the morning like it is nobody business. This person is tall, around six feet five, with brown hair and green eyes. He is fit and lean, his face is handsome and his demeanor is especially striking. The few Keeper of the Pce and the woman maids look at this person yet even though his face is strikingly handsome and his demeanor is amiable none of them dare toe near this person. When they pass the area of this Garden to do their job on the other side of the Centre Pce, they would look down to the ground fearing to make eye contact with this person and they will not speak a word. It is not they tried to alienate the person. They would not dare to do such a thing. They just following the wisdom of the Pce. That is to see nothing, to hear nothing and to know nothing. Because this person background is too high for them to interact with and the rumors surrounding this person is numerous and no one knows which one they should believe. And not every rumor about this man is good. Which exin the precautions that the Keeper of the Pce took to notmunicate with this person. The man sighed as he looks at the garden. Hee down from his room today to look around the Garden to ease his heart. While the beauty did take his mind off from his problem for a few minutes, his mind could not just forget it all. They are too many things that had happened in this past few months that made him unsettled He got up leaving his unfinished wine on the table. As he got up and leave the Keeper of the pce that is responsible for the maintenance of the Gardens watch over and saw the unfinished wine and they all quickly cleans it making sure the ce is clean as a sparkle almost immediately. The wind blows gently today in Pandemonium but that Keeper could not help but feel his back is sweating. That person might not do anything but the pressure around him is truly suffocating They also released a heave of relieved breath after seeing that person have already gone from this ce. The man walks around the corridor as he looks at the roof of the other towers in this Pce like he is waiting for something or someone. In the distance, he saw a raven pping around its wing on top of one of the towers. The man smiles as he walks calmly to his destination Each time he passes the Keeper of the pce, they would all bow down to him before going on their way. They did not speak unless spoken to and they did not try to curry favor from him or trying to make his life miserable. In other words, he felt that they are keeping afortable distance from him. The man sighed bitterly thinking about this matter. It is not that Azief is making it hard for him. It is because the tense atmosphere in Pandemonium right now. There is that murder that got everybody talking, then there is the fact that a battle almost erupted in the Court and dye this entire Pce red. If not for Wang Jian rushing in time to stop the battle, he would not know how Death Monarch would response. In the time that he steps out of Pandemonium momentarily, chaos seems to rear its ugly head almost like someone is directing this. Now in Pandemonium, the Three Army, the Central Government and the Shadow Guards seems to be watching each other like predator eyeing each other waiting for some weakness to appears The Central Government hold the Western Suppressing general Athena to be responsible for the murder of their most esteemed leader of their faction, while Athena herself is incensed because her people were also being assassinated and demand justice. Wang Jian shut the Southern Region while Freya took up the North and defend her position in case the Central Government is trying to reduce the influence and power of the Three Army. The popce does not know what truly happens in the Pce, but they could feel the tense atmosphere in Pandemonium right now. After all, The Three Generals no longer came to the Pce in their monthly court meeting while the Central Government officials set the Court at the Ten Thousand Blessing Pavilion instead of the Centre Pce. The Head Keeper of the Pce suddenly shut off the gate of the Centre Pce not allowing any officials, or any members of the military to enter the Pce until Death Monarch return. So, everyone in Pandemonium knows something happens. They just did not know what happened in exact. But they thought it might have to do with the fact that Death Monarch is leaving. And everyone expected him to settle a few affairs before he is leaving. The Central Government, the Three Army, the officials and the people of Pandemonium is all in a state of anxiousness. For this couple of months, there is norge events. War is rarely waged now as each power is consolidating their powers and trying to attract poption to their area and Continent. Each power is offering a lot of benefits. The only one that did not do such advertisement is Pandemonium. Yet people still keep sailing the seas toe here. Pandemonium isrge and most of itsnd is uninhabited. There is the fact that most of the people of Australia died in the initial Fall that causes it to be uninhabited. It wasn¡¯t until Azief clear thend and formed Pandemonium that the people of the world started migrating here. The title of the strongest is the most effective advertisement that they have. Everyone like being with the winning side. This is not the first time that Death Monarch is leaving. But Pandemonium is not a normal territory like Eden in the Fake World. Many people that is in Pandemonium here now used to live in Eden But Pandemonium is not Eden. Eden was not asrge as Pandemonium. And there is the fact that people regarded Pandemonium as their homes and where they belong. Civilization was started again and the most stable one is in Pandemonium. People still die of course. There is still unexplorednd and there are monsters everywhere roaming around thend. But as long as you take precautions there is no dangers. Pandemonium still have caves with monsters on it but instead of a ce of fear those caves were treated like dungeons in a video game where people who are at lower levels could ask for help to help them at least pass the Pir Forming Stage. The man walks around the corner as he climbs the stairs to go to the Communication Tower. As he walks he could see below him people scurrying about in the market ce in front of the Centre Pce Pandemonium is peaceful right now but he could feel the anxiousness in the air. Probably the only one that is not anxious is the Shadow Guards. No one knows when Death Monarch is living but as weeks and months passes by and seeing Death Monarch entering into seclusion, all the people in the world spected it will not be long now. He is going and the question in everyone mind now is who will substitute for him? Who would rule in his absence? Everyone knows that Death Monarch doesn¡¯t really rule Pandemonium at least this ismon knowledge among the Three Army and the Central Government because most of them is the one that is making the policies. But just because he didn¡¯t draftws or make policy to say he is not the ruler of Pandemonium is ridiculous. The Shadow Guards is his sharpest de and his orders are followed to the letter without question. He is their leader and each of his words is like a decree from the Heavens. He did not need to say much to express his will because his official knows his will. They created an effective system of bureaucracy that aligned with Death Monarch personality. There is fear, awe and respect from all over the world of this person called Death Monarch. And the whole world is waiting for him to leave and before he leaves, none of those forces dares to make even a squeak for fearing to attract his attention. The man sighed as he finally arrived at the Communication Tower and then he opens the room. This Communication tower is one of the abandonedmunications towers in the Pce. The Three Army and the Research Department of Pandemonium headed by Budiman created new kind ofmunication center and is inventing many new things like the Orb of Recording and the Stone Disk yer. They used tomunicate using birds but now since that method was scrapped, these tower also were abandoned. The moment he enters the door he quickly closed the door and then stomp his feet. Energy rushed out from his entire body and gathered at his feet. The moment that energyes out it turns into a green aura. Then it condenses into green mistes out from the point where he stomps the floor as the green mist turns into runes and embedded itself into every brick of this room. If anyone Divine Senses were to scan around here, they would discover that no one is inside the room and no noise escape from inside the room to the outside. The raven on the opposite tower fly over to the open window of themunication tower and then it jumped to the ground and it morphed into a young woman. The man was not shocked at all. Instead it was almost like he expected it. It is a woman around six feet four, slender and wearing a red smiling demon mask with horns on each side This young woman is none other than one of the Three Demoness Trisha the Red Smiling Demoness. The moment she morphed back to her original form, even as the green mist around her not yet receding. She anxiously reported the information she got ¡®My lord, I got the news¡¯ The man smiles and nodded. Then he said ¡®I never doubted that you would get it¡¯ *** Part one of thest chapter for the month. There will be another chpater tomorrow untuil the 30th if my calction is correct. Anyway, hope you enjoyed it and leave somemennts, rate the chapter and vote for the story Chapter 404: Scheming in the dark (2) The man is none other than Loki the Tricksters. Since four months ago, he has been recuperating. Since then he has been thinking of many things¡­especially about a certain person. He sighed a bit. Even though Loki whereabouts is no longer a secret, nobodye to do anything to him and not even his worst enemies is just shutting up, pretending like he doesn¡¯t exist. And considering the thing he had pulled off in the Underworld, and the many mission where he sabotages both on the Republic and the World Government side, some people are surprised why no one is taking a shot at the Trickster. It is simple really. It is none other than because Death Monarch is about to leave., Instead of being the most dangerous moment, this is the safest moment for any acquaintances of Death Monarch. Because everyone know Death Monarch is only waiting for an excuse to go on a rampage. Give him any excuse, provoke him in any way and everyone knows they could end up being like the Heavens, wrecked. And no one wanted to volunteer themselves to be an example to everybody else. No one wanted to be the monkey that warn the chicken The World Government Quorum even sent out an order to the Agency not to pursue Loki right now and they are just gritting their teeth The Republic on the other hand do not want to risk a fallout with Pandemonium and decided to just ssified any mission that had Loki involved in it. Trisha look around her as she could felt the existence of runes around her and she ask ¡®Is this still necessary? I heard he is not here in Pandemonium. Last I heard he is in the Amazon in seclusion¡¯ Loki just sneered. ¡®There is no harm in being cautious. Who know how many eyes and ears are watching me and listening to me? Sasha have been sending her people to guard me when in fact it is to watch over me. Especially after that stunt I did in Belize¡¯ Loki did not mention about other thing. There is still Wang Jian, Athena, Freya and Will. Of course The Speedster is rarely here, disappearing almost every day and sometimes even months. Will the Purple Speedster also have change a lot from Loki memory and like his fact was changed Like Azief he is growing faster than he should be. In the future where Loki resided, Will nearly became a Sovereign before his life was extinguished by Death Monarch in the Final Battle. If not for that he would have be the Eight Sovereigns. And he even has a teacher that is still worshipping the Will of Asargan. Trisha who did not know what Loki is thinking nodded. Then she remembered something and quickly ry the message ¡®The Order of Thinkers is grateful for your help. The Grand Researcher especially¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ hearing this Loki snorted. ¡®They never liked doing business with me and they despise me personally. It was because they were desperate that they finally turned to me. Anyway, they owe me one. And I alwayse to collect¡¯ Loki said as there is a smirk on his handsome face. Trisha knows her lord so she only bitterly smiles. She even pities the Order of Thinkers. After all she was there when he made a deal with the Inventor and Loki squeezed that man dry. Then she brought out something from her storage bag. It is a t thin stone with circuit like runes. Loki take it and connect the circuit board with energies and then the information streamed into his mind He then frowned after he finished digesting the information ¡®This is¡­. shocking¡¯ he said ¡®Right? That is what I thought to. ¡® ¡®Who gave you this information? I know the Broker didn¡¯t give you this information. Since he supported Void for the position, any information around him were sealed and since the Broker have the most information about anyone in this world, finding this information would not be easy¡¯ Yes, Loki is worrying about a certain person. And for once that person in not Death Monarch. It is Void. He has been searching information about Void for the past for months. And the more he got to know this man, the more it seems he does not seem the generic viin that Azief or he ever faced. It is not that he is diabolically evil that makes him a threat. It is his power. The more Loki learns about him, the more he felt a premonition of something terrifying. But it wasn¡¯t untilst month that feeling be seven stronger. Last month, there is a news that a giant palm descended down from the Heavens to strike the area around Moscow. From eyewitness ount they said it was a cloudy palm print descending down with a force so mighty, that the entirend caved in seven feet deep even before the palm print couldnd on the ground. But just right before it reached the ground and smashed the area it dissipated like it was wind like it encountered something and the palm print could not bear it and burst into nothing Some people thought some people were attempting to breakthrough andined that if any of the levelers wanted to breakthrough they should have breakthrough on secluded area or create some protective formation around them so it will not affect the world and the city But Loki had a contact in the White Owl. That contact told him what happened that day. Void appeared in Moscow and was heading to the Senate. Even though no one knows why he appears there, they believed that Void wasing to either kill or kidnap Katarina. Or maybe he wanted to stir chaos in the Republic. Whatever the reason was, he clearly didn¡¯te there with good intention. The moment he appeared, the Heavens above him turns violent as the sky turns cloudy, thunder roars and lightning fills the entire sky. The wind was howling and storms was forming. Then a palm the size of a mountain was shaped from the clouds as it descended down upon him. And Void only uses one finger to destroy that palm. When Loki ask why the White Owl not reported this, his contact said they got the gag order from the top. Either the Republic don¡¯t want people to know or some other people did not want the news that Void attempted to stir chaos in the Republic toe out. However, Loki knows that in this world there is only a few people that could create such powerful palm technique without breaking a sweat. And that person is only Death Monarch. If Loki was there on the Amazon forest, he would understand why Azief was asking Sasha to investigate more about Void and why his expression is weird when Sasha said she could not find the whereabouts of Void. That is because Azief have shed with Void albeit it was an indirect sh. That palm attack is a warning to note near the Republic. Loki could deduce all of this because while the Broker boast he knew all the information; Loki is not too shabby either. *** Anyway, now you coudl undersatdn why Azief have a weird expression on his face when he talks with Sasha about Void. And the chapter for LS this month is not that many se I juste out of seclusion and started writing LS back. I am also editing the chapters for Age of Heroes Age of Heroes Chronicle and Age of Adventure. My schedule for LS has always been like this. Two thousand words a day. I know the plot and I know where it should go but I will only write two thousand words a day for LS and sometiems it falls short fo that. And since it is near the end of the month, you all know I would take a six day break at the beginning of the month to write before I posted it either in the 7th right? Hope you like the chapter and please support mne by voting for the story and leaving somements Chapter 405: Scheming in the dark (3) It was after hearing this, that Loki target shifted from the chess pieces that Yewa Hafar has nted in Pandemonium to Void. The only reason he got interested in Void was because he took the Thing that he wanted. Then he seems to grow be an influential person in the criminal underground after being elected as its leader. And now as he digested the information he got, he felt that the feeling he felt about Void is slowly bing true. The information that he streamed into his mind is about Void condition. He has no power whatsoever. The teleportation thing he did was not his power. His power is truly apt like his name. It is Void. He is Void of power. Then how did he teleport. From the information he got, it seems someone crafted a suit for him to amplify and changes the properties of his Void energy so that he voided any Space and concept of Time around him enabling him to teleport wherever in the world. But because the suit has its limit, it could not pass certain restriction. But if Void step out of that suit he could use his finger to destroy any restriction since every restriction is powered by an energy source. But it is the other aspect of Void that made Loki ufortable. He sighed as he closes his eyes. Trisha waited as she knows that Loki is thinking right now. He opens his eyes as he looks outside the window and he sighed again. In the journey of the rise of Death Monarch until he reaches Sovereign while he has many enemies and rivals, he never truly had anyone that could be considered his nemesis. His opposite. But in this timeline¡­¡­there is. Void is the very opposite of Death Monarch And Void is everything that Azief is not. He is his most perfect antithesis of what Azief is not. Azief is the strongest person in the world while Void had no energy at all. He is no different than a normal human before the Fall. For some reason Loki could not help but feel like Void is the result of Fate and Destiny fighting back against his decision. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said. And how about my brother seclusion? Has hee out yet? Loki ask. Trisha who could only see his back said ¡®Yes. He hase out.¡¯ Loki thenughed. ¡®I guess he ising home. He needs to settle a few things anyway¡¯ Loki sighed and then turn back to look at Trisha. ¡®How are your sisters? They are doing well with what I tasked them to do?¡¯ Trisha nodded. ¡®Riana and Greisha is doing well. Greisha is with Lee Sangmin now. And even though Lee Sangmin is not as powerful as Death Monarch, his array formation would be enough to mask her presence. And Riana¡­. well, she is still there¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®I¡­¡­put many of you to work while I amzing round here.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t say that¡­.my lord¡¯ Loki looked at Trisha and he felt a little guilty. He knew what Trisha felt for him but he did not feel the same and he did not want to give her false hope. ¡®One day¡­.one day¡­I¡¯ll make it up to you¡¯ Trisha only smiles bitterly. Loki had a few objective this timeing back to Pandemonium. First he wanted to pit Void with Death Monarch. Now, that he knows Void better he thinks that this might not have been a very good idea. Void is crazy¡­. but he is also very smart and maniptive. A functional crazy. He wants chaos, destruction and death and he did not want it because of some specific reason, he just wanted it because it is fun probably. And from what Loki got form the information, it seems Void is obsessed with Death Monarch. There is also the fact that Void have the Orb. He might need to think of a way to get that thing away from Void. And then there is Will and the Oracle. The World Distribution Event has ended and while it happened a little bit differently than before, it has passed. Now, they are inching closer to the Time Crisis. Even though Loki said it a Time Crisis, it is not that grand as people might have imagined. Azief saw some things in that future of his and he decided to try to get to the bottom of it. And Will helped him. As they run through Space and time, the fabric of reality was stretched to its limit and the border between the Multiverse and other dimension runs thins. And all manner of monsters, creatures and people from other Universes could enter. To the outside world, Will and Azief was only gone for three hours. But who knows how long they were in that limb of time and what they saw when they traveled through and what they experienced And in that three hours, let say chaos happens to the world. It is because of that event that from moment on that everybody was forbidden to ever create a Time Bridge and travel through Space and time again fearing that the fabric of reality would be ripped apart and end all the life and even probably throwing the entire Milky Way universe into some kind of a Time Loop nightmare that would never end. Loki had no intention to stop Azief from looking at his own future. It was because the Time Crisis is his defining moment that he became The God of Death. It is from that moment he had that determination. Loki don¡¯t quite remember what the memory was about but he knows it is important and that Azief must experience it by himself. After all, he doesn¡¯t have all the memories, especially when it is concerning Azief. His mind seems to wander away as the gentle breeze of wind bring him back. He looks at Trisha and said ¡®Keep watching over the Broker. Until Death Monarch leaves, you don¡¯te here no matter what. Now, go on¡¯ he said as he turns around and look at the sky above the Pce and then he smiles ¡®He ising home¡¯ He smiles and leave themunication tower. Trisha jump out of the window and as she jumped out, green mist covered her as she turned into a ck raven and she flies of into the distance. On the sky, a figure seems to descend down from the clouds to the Pce as Loki calmly walk to the Throne Room of Centre Pce. *** Death Monarch is returning. Expect some conevrstaionnbetwen Loki adn Azief as ther eis only a few more things to do in Earth before Azief summons the Supremacy Stairway. Hope you like it and leave someemnt and vote for the stories Chapter 406: Scheming in the dark (4) The sky trembles and the wind changed direction as the clouds parted and reveal someone flying on the sky of Pandemonium. The people on the market that is buying and selling things could hear the sonic boom from the distance and as they look up, they saw a ck dot cutting through the clouds as they could see even the air ion the sky seems to be heavier. Some of them even prostrate themselves and those peopleing to the Temple of Death were even more touched. The airspace of Pandemonium is restricted unless it was an emergency. There is even an array unground powered by the many energy veins all around Pandemonium to restrict intruders from entering. But it seems that the array clearly didn¡¯t treat the person flying as an enemy. It is because of that and the aura that is spreading out that all the people of the Pandemonium look up at the sky with awe and a little bit of fear. Because Death Monarch has returned. And the world thundered. *** Azief descended down upon the Pce Throne Room as the ceiling opened up for him. His arrival was announced and ryed by Sasha already so the Keepers of the Pce were ready for his arrival. He slowly descended down as the wind around him calms down and the aura around him slowly dissipated. But he clearly seems like some kind of an immortal otherworldly being as even when his energy is suppressed the kind of presence he emitted is like he is the light in a dark tunnel The moment he descended down someone open up the door of the Throne Room and Azief smiles. His feet touched the ground and the space and Time around it slowly wrinkles and ripples like a stone was thrown into a calmke. He then finallynded as the ceiling above his head slowly closed itself back. The clouds above calms down and the wind blows it gentle breeze once again. Then the door was opened and someone appeared. The man looks at Azief with a smile and Azief look back at him with his own smile. ¡®It has been a long time brother¡¯ the young handsome man said to Azief and Azief nodded. Azief could instantly recognize that this man is none other than Loki He knew that Loki would note to greet him unless it was for something important. He thought to meet her first but he guesses that there is something wrong for Loki to seems so anxious right now. He sat down on his throne and the moment he sat down one could feel the power that oozes out of him. It was like there is not one more perfect to sit in that throne other than him. Loki look at Azief and said ¡®You look good¡¯ Azief smirk, his eye looking down from his high throne ¡®Well, you don¡¯t look too shabby either¡¯ Lokiughed. Then he approached Azief stepping into the step leading to the Throne and then when he is close enough he said ¡®I need to talk about something with you. There was a lot going on when you went into seclusion. And I don¡¯t want you to make a mistake handling it.¡¯ Azief nodded as he gestures for Loki to continue. Then he began recounting some of the matters that At the same time, movement could be felt all over Pandemonium. The return of Death Monarch is like the shaking of an earthquake. Everyone is getting ready All over Pandemonium, officials dressed up, and wear their officials robes to greet the lord of thisnd. The Three Generals who are all at their residence and their region all stood up. Azief when he came he spread out his might and aura. The Heavens tries to resist it but after it terrible loss against himst time his Will upied some of the Heaven Powers. For one brief moment, his power swept by and the entire Pandemonium were frozen in shock. Even the people on the street could felt it and some of them even cheer. Death Monarch has returned. The moment he returned, White Owls flies into the clouds as news of his return would surely be ryed to all forces of the world. Death Monarch has exited his seclusion and this is the final hour. Everyone would like to see what he would do before he leaves. General Wang Jian wear his armor, and put his Ruyi Jingu Bang behind his back as he flies off into the air with his Cloud Walking Boots. Somi look at the clouds with worried expression as she only sighed as she returns to her room. In the Western Mountains Athena was startled when she felt the energy washed over her. She was leaning against a tree resting after a particrly difficult hunt. Behind her, is her soldiers is skinning the dead meat of a gigantic bird. It is a Three Horned Griffin. The Griffin ate a Weronian and evolve bing stronger and bing a threat. with each of the ps of its wing it could create storms. And that monster has been wreaking havoc on the western part of Pandemonium. The mayor of the city of Rueben send a distress call to the Western Garrison so Athena quickly mobilized her soldiers as she fought the Three Horned Griffin in the sky. That battle took her three hours. Most of it is because she had to make sure that the wind did not reach the civilians and the cities and viges nearby. If not she could have ended the battle faster. And she was just about to take a nap when this energy swept pass over her. She got up almost immediately and her weird behavior is caught by hermanders ¡®Mydy, what seems to trouble you?¡¯ she frowned and said ¡®Death Monarch has returned¡¯ The entire upper echelon of her army was frozen for a second before a frown appeared on their faces. Death Monarch has returned and nobody knows what is going on in his mind and how would he react if he knows what happened in the past few months. The Myrmidon Army has been loyal to Death Monarch but they are certainly not loyal to the Central Government. They just fear that their General would be seen as disloyal. One of the Commander bend his knees and said ¡®General, since Death Monarch has returned, let us apany you to meet him¡¯ Athena looking at her subordinate smiles bitterly and said ¡®I know what you are thinking but if Death Monarch want to kill me, he would not have summoned me like this. He purposefully let the whole Pandemonium knows he is returning. I guess maybe Sasha told him what has happened.¡¯ She sighed and then she continues ¡®I must return to the Court and pay my respects. And if brought you, that means I don¡¯t trust him. And if he actually trusts me, then seeing you might change that opinion¡¯ She smiles bitterly and added ¡®He could get by not ying the game we y but I am weakpared to him so I have to watch my actions. And who knows what he thought about our actions?¡¯ He would certainly not be happy one of themanders said. their Army create their own court just like Wang Jian has his own Court on the Southern Part of Pandemonium. Most of the time the Western Court, the Southern Court and the Central Government stay out of each other business. But a few months ago, there is an altercation between Athena faction in the court and Sina faction. To say it is an altercation is an understatement There was a murder in the Capital City and it shocked the entire Central Government. *** In the absence of Death Monarhc tehre seems tyo be something that happaend that rock the politi bnce in Pandemonium. Anwya, by the end of thsi chapter this case is solved. And tehre might be alot of chapter in the 30th so look forward to that Chapter 407: Scheming in the dark (5) The day before the murder happened, that official was seen arguing with one of themander in Athena army about unfair distribution resources and the Athenamander was using the official to be channeling the resources to other secret project without consulting Death Monarch and the other factions in the court. And the Sina faction uses that Athena faction orchestrated the murder in the Pce. The one that was murdered was an old man with only Orb Condensing realm but he was the leading figure form the political faction in the Central Government. Athena of course did not order such thing. She might be upset having to deal with unfair distribution but she would not have resorted to murdering her political rivals. Not to mention she was not desperate for the resources since she takes over the West. She was prepared to investigate the ims when something else happen that push both parties into hostile position. The event escted so quickly that both parties have no choice but to duke it out. As the delegation of Athena was waiting for Athena response in the Capital someone killed all of her men, ughtering them without mercy. No doubt that Athena believes the Central Government had betrayed their promise of protection and instead in an act of revenge, ughter her soldiers. Like Wang Jian, Athena value her soldiers. The battlefield is her home and her soldiers are her family. She of course was furioso. She strapped her armor and unsheathe her sword in anger and promise to avenge the death of her men. She rides her Pegasus with ten thousand soldiers and flies toward the Capital City. The Shadow Guards saw all of this happening but as long as Death Monarch did not say anything and as long as their war did not reach the people and involve the people, they remain in the shadows, lurking and watching. It means the array was not activated as Athena charged into the Pce eager to ughter all of the Central Government people. Sina was not there at the time. If she was there she could have settled all of this down. Loki at the time was in Belize. Then there was a battle inside the Centre Pce. Thankfully Wang Jian rushed there in time to make sure that no one kill each other in the Centre pce. He arrived and reminded everyone what would happen to everyone if Death Monarch knows they are killing each other in his Pce. The Head Pce Keeper then arrived and shows the Dragon Tally and everyone bowed and kneeled in front of him. The Head Pce Keeper throws them all out and then closed the Centre Pce and designated the Ten Thousand Blessing Pavilion as the meeting ce for the officials to discuss matters of Pandemonium until Death Monarch returns. The Central Government of course was unsatisfied with this oue. First they have their people killed and then they were used of killing Athena soldier when they did nothing. While Athena did not kill anyone inside the Centre Pce, the entrance gate of the Centre Pce is littered by the dead bodies of officials of Central Government. The Central Government then summons Athena to the Pce to ount for her rebellious action forbidding her to bring her army to the Capital Athena is not an idiot. She of course knew that this is a scheme by the Central Government to kill her. How could she obey that order? She then contacted Freya and make an alliance with her as Freya herself established a court in the Northern Region. A month ago, the Central Government finally bares its fang. They sent soldiers to force Athena toe to the Capital by trying to terrorize the Western region. Athena repel them and send them packing back home. But the Central Government have already branded her as a murderer and a traitor without even giving her the benefit of the doubt, using her to try to usurp the power of the Central Government and rule in Death Monarch stead. Loki dide to her but she never trusted the Trickster anyway so she refuses to meet with him. She fears that the Trickster has aligned himself with the Central Government. Wang Jian on the other hand seal himself shut on the Southern Court, and only settle the matters in his region. The Central Government sent an edict to pit Wang Jian against her but Wang Jian is loyal but he is also not that idiotic like before. Before he himself was betrayed by the officials of the court so one could imagine his mood when he heard that the Central Government is sending a letter to force him to deal with Athena. While Wang Jian and Athena had disagreements sometimes and did not always see eye to eye on something they respected each other. And since Athena said that she did not scheme such a plot against the Central Government, Wang Jian was inclined to believe her. But he is also very loyal to Death Monarch. However, that is the mistake that the Central Government makes. They thought themselves to be Death Monarch. Wang Jian have always hated the officials who for him uses the name of Death Monarch to suppresses people. It is like a fox borrowing the might of the tiger. But if the edict arrived at his table, he of course would have to set out and apprehend Athena. When Somi the Fairy of the Battlefield hears this he suggested something. It is true that if the letter arrived at his residence, with Wang Jian personality he will surely follow the order even though he doesn¡¯t like it. But that is only if the letter arrives. When the Central Government send out the edict, the letter would either get lost, robbed by some bandits, or get snatched by some beast or monsters and at one point even get ripped apart by two traveling swordsman. All manners of weird thing happen as long as the letter was sent to the Southern region Hearing this matter how could the Central Government does not know what Wang Jian is doing? He is deliberately not wanting to see the edict at all. He then pretended to be sick and will not being to any meetings or join any events other than ordering his men to clean out the Southern region of monster infestation. He will wait until Death Monarch returns And nobody in the Central Government like to push Wang Jian too much since his faction is still strong in the Court. Freya maintains the North, Athena defended her position in the West and Wang Jian pretend like nothing happens in the South. The Central Government which have control of the central, north and east part of Pandemonium was reduced to only controlling the center part and the eastern part of Pandemonium while the Three Generals controls the other three parts of Pandemonium But no one is thinking of a full blown out war. After all, the monarch of this continent has not yet return. They only fear if they were rash they would be strike by red thunderbolts and perish into dust and ashes. That is why Wang Jian fly almost immediately to the Centre Pce. He wanted to address Death Monarch directly before the Central Government officials twisted what happen and why Athena even with the usation heaped on her must go to the Centre Pce and exin to Death Monarch. Freya is the same as she burst out from her camp heading to the sky and not before long those three generals meet each other on the sky and they nodded at each other as they sped up their movements. The Officials on the other hand beguning out from their residence, climb onto their carriage as they all are heading onto the streets to the Centre pce. The Head Keeper tied the Dragon tally on his hip and he brought a few Pce keepers with him as hisrge body slowly and calmlying down from the towers as he arrived at the entrance gate of the Centre pce and with a cold voice he orders to the Pce Guards ¡®Open the Pce gate and get ready to ept guest¡¯ *** A new chapter wille in a few minutes. Chapter 408: Scheming in the dark (6) All of the while when all of this is happening, Azief finally heard the story from Loki. Loki did not do nothing after he returns from Belize and learn what happened since his departure. He began investigating all over Pandemonium about this weird case. And the more he investigated the more he felt like this is not some normal kind of case. He got the news from Sasha before but at that time he is still thinking about how to refine the thirteen energy so he had to dy in judging these matters. But as Loki told him the story, he realized something from the way Loki talk and the way he is acting. Azief then look curiously at Loki and then he snickered ¡®You don¡¯t believe none of them responsible right?¡¯ Azief ask. He himself felt weird when he heard what happens. Mostly because he knew Athena and he knew the officials in his court. ¡®It is as if¡­someone is nning all this¡¯ Loki said, staring at Azief. Azief nodded. He felt that feeling too. He had sent Sasha to investigate whether this is a matter of factional strife but when Sasha reported to him that nothing indicates that the Athena faction and the Central Government faction have bad blood before, Azief mind began to think of another possibility. Azief look at Loki and then said ¡®I think so too. I know Athena. While she would not hesitate to kill the enemy in the battlefield, she would not do that just because she is angry. It is just not her style¡¯ If the officials hearing what Death Monarch said they would surely be shocked Since the moment Azief uses his aura to summon all of his people into the Centre pce, he had never once think about punishing Athena. he felt that this matter is not as simple as it seems. He is about to leave and he had no time left. He could not dy too long as that would only put more distance with him and others. Raymond is already preparing to enter to Divine Comprehension While Azief could fight him even with his Disk Formation, there are certain powers only Divine Comprehension levelers could use. He continued his reasoning ¡®And the content of their supposed reason for killing is just ridiculous. I let her have the West and while it is true that the Central Government was unfair in their distribution, if the Central Government exins that most of the resources was diverted back to the Research Department, even Athena would not be so insistent. There were so many things that is wrong in that story. Especially the part where all of Athena delegation all died¡¯ He then looks at Loki, expecting him to already check the scene. ¡®I confirmed that when I returned. They truly all died. It is not some kind of illusion or some kind of transfiguration tricks. And they are Athena people.¡¯ ¡®I expected it¡­.¡¯ He then asked ¡®Could it be one of your enemies?¡¯ Azief ask Loki. Loki shakes his head and said ¡®Killing Athena people would damage me in no way whatsoever. If they capture or try to kill people like Trisha and her sister, now that would be different. No, I am pretty sure this is not one of my enemies¡¯ Azief frowned. He sighed like he expected it but he also didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. Loki look at Azief and Loki though that probably he is not the only one that have cracked this case that nearly tore apart Pandemonium and send thisnd into a civil war Loki did entertain the thought that it was probably Yewa Hafar but then he saw no trace of him. He even though that the pawn he had in Pandemonium schemed all this but as he investigates it be even more apparent that this is not his style at all. Yewa Hafar does not care about human lives but that doesn¡¯t mean he would destroy everything. After all his objectives is never to destroy everything. He just wants to follow his master desire. But, then there is only one other person that could do this. ¡®This is targeted at you¡­.Or more probably it is targeted at Pandemonium. Someone is sending a warning.¡¯ Azief and Loki look at each other and smile bitterly. They both seem to be agreeing on something If they eliminate other possibilities, there is only one person thates to mind Who could enter Pandemonium undetected, disable all restriction and precaution, alerting no one like it was nothing, then kill one of the most important political leader of the Central Government and was also one of the most guarded men in Pandemonium, and also be able to leave some clues that it was Athena and then orchestrate a bloody ughter without even the Shadow Guards and the Pce Guards noticing themotion in Athena camp and intensify the conflict between Athena and the Central Government? Who would have the ability and motive to do so? When they ask themselves this question, they both have only one person that came into mind and the answere clearly and easy for both of them Then they said in unison ¡®Void¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly and Loki solemnly nodded. Azief eyes seems to be fierce. He seems to be thinking of something. ¡®He is beginning to be more than just a pest¡¯ Azief said as he tapped his finger on the handle of his throne. Loki nodded and then he said ¡®I got some information about him that you would probably like to know¡¯ He then handed something to Azief. Azief touches it and then the information stream into his mind and his expression is weird the moment he finished reviewing the information. He was silent for a few second, trying to digest the information. He closes his eyes and then open his eyes with rity in it and then he said ¡®So¡­¡­ he is wearing a suit. But his power is the real deal. Nullification of any energy around him. Even Laws will be affected. It is like Emptiness¡¯ Like Loki, the more Azief learns about Void, the more he felt an unease. By now they could guess what happened and how Void action leads to the current situations. Loki the ask ¡®Did you try to kill him in Moscow?¡¯ Azief nodded. He did not ask how Loki knows about that but he knows that Loki have an extensive intelligencework that is hidden from him. Loki frowned and then he pondered a bit before he said ¡®This is probably his payback. Maybe a warning to you¡¯ Azief frowned as his mind travel back to that day Azief was meditating that day but he formed an array on the border of Moscow if anyone decided to seek problem with Katarina. It was the least he could do. As he was about to calm himself down and fell deep into his own Inner Universe he could felt something was wrong and he immediately broke himself from his seclusion He senses that his array was destroyed almost in a second. He then activated his Divine Sense and his Divine Sense envelop the whole world for one second He immediately discovers Void appearing out of a destabilized space rip. When he saw that Void ising to Moscow with evil intention, Azief did not hesitate to use heavenly Power and the clouds above Void gathered and form a gigantic palm with the power to tten mountains and part the seas *** Another chapter in a few minutes Chapter 409: Scheming in the dark (7) The clouds all were absorbed into that palm, the wind of the four direction all were gathered inside that palm and the worldly energy destroyed as even the Laws of gravity seems to slowly lose its hold. Storms forms and thunders and lightning follows as the palm was formed in almost a few seconds. As it descended down Azief still could not forget Void eyes looking at that palm. When he saw the palm ising near him heughed madly and then he pointed his finger. There is no power in that finger and no aura whatsoever. It is just his finger without any power. The moment Azief palm met that finger all the energy in that palm strike dissipated like it never existed in the first ce. His clothes all be tattered because of the force of the wind, as it rips apart from his body and Void be exposed to the cold. By now Azief knows that clothes are not real clothes but a suit disguised as clothes. No wonder, after his clothes was destroyed, he fell down to the ground as his body shivers like he could not stand the winter wind and the cold atmosphere. While that cold is quite biting, for any levelers even for Pir Forming, it would not induce such reactions like it did on Void. Azief clearly saw it at that time but he did not understand it at that time. How could a man that could withstand his palm strike with one finger could not stand cold? It wasn¡¯t until he got the information from Loki that he understands why Void possess normal human physiology and as such the cold affected him. He then teleported away like he couldn¡¯t stand the cold, no doubt using the suit technology. Loki did not know all this but he could have guessed urately that it is Azief attack on Void that causes him toe to Pandemonium and try to disturb the fragile political bnce in Pandemonium. He might have hoped it would break Death Monarch concentration and cause him to be distracted, or he might have hoped that the quarrel between the Central Government and the Three Generals would lead to a war where Death Monarch had no choice but to execute his general and his officials for inciting chaos and havoc in his Continent. Whatever his reason was he nearly seeded. If not for Wang Jian timely interference stopping the battel at the Pce, Azief might have to truly punish his generals and his officials. After thinking of all this Loki look at Azief and Azief is looking at him and said ¡®It seems we need to get serious about this¡¯ ¡®You have any ns?¡¯ Azief ask. Loki have been thinking about this matter for a long time and the information he got from Trisha enables him to form a n to stop such thing form happening ever again on pandemonium. After all, Loki could not allow Void to distract Azief from his breakthrough. After all, how could the Time Crisis be started if Azief did not break through Divine Comprehension ¡®The only reason he could teleport inside Pandemonium was because we didn¡¯t know he was wearing a suit that enables him to transform his Void energy into some other kind of properties that enables him to manipte Time and Space around him. We could just ask the research department to create Matter Repelling Array. The moment that is achieved, if Void enter Pandemonium, his suit would be rendered useless. The energy he had and his abilities is only ability and energy nullification if one thinks about it calmly. The reason why no one could pin that ability of his before was because of his suit that enable him to teleport and making people to mistake his teleportation as also one of his ability.¡¯ Azief nodded. Now, that he knows what kind of power Void has, he could now n on how to restrict him. however, Azief also feel that he should not be near that guy. Judging from what he knew now, if he is near that guy, anyone could assassinate him. As long as he is out of range, he would be invincible. But the moment he is around Void, all of his energy and Disk would be useless. He would turn into nothing but mortal. He doubts Void could kill him even when he has no powers but the people in the distance would no doubt kill him using arrows, stones or even guns. It is the same kind of thing that happen when he lost his power after the Purifying Fire. It is his most vulnerable moment so people targeted that moment. Void provide a new challenge for him He is exactly Azief opposite. Below his throne, Loki continued his analysis. ¡®Truth is, only the people around him would lose their ability. That exins how easy it was for him to kill Athena soldiers. They must have felt shock and fear when they find out all of their energy went away and feeling like mortal once again. On the other hand, he must have repaired his suit and while that suit would not stand to pressure it would probably be dangerously powerful in front of normal humans¡¯ Azief nodded as he too came into the same conclusion ¡®Void came to Athena camp, nullify their powers and kill them all with his suit ability. If not because I shed with him before I might have thought other people would be responsible¡¯ Loki nodded. This is Void. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you suspect him or not. It doesn¡¯t matter whether his scheme was sessful or not¡¯ Loki said as he sighs and he continues ¡®He is a madman. Maybe he did it because he wanted you to execute your own people. Maybe he did it expecting a civil war and to foster distrust between the Central Government and the Three Army. Or¡­. probably he just wanted to see chaos. The more you try to understand him the more you would be confused. Because you are not crazy like him¡¯ Loki said. Azief fell into deep contemtion. ¡®What do you suggest I do?¡¯ ¡®Breakthrough¡¯ Loki said. ¡®Then how about all of you? What about Katarina? Sofia? Sina? You? And all of my people?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t know you care about your people that much¡¯ Azief smirk bitterly. ¡®Like you have seen, the people I care about tend to get kidnapped or be leverage. Feelings sometimes should be hidden so it would be an ammunition your enemy use to shoot at you¡¯ Loki nodded agreeing with what Azief said ¡®For now, we could tell them all this information. The Broker will try to suppress this information but we should also hide the fact that Void was the one that orchestrates all of this chaos in Pandemonium. We don¡¯t want the people to be panicked and there is no reason to raise the prestige of our enemy. The Republic would not want Katarina to get caught up in all of this and¡­. I¡¯ll take care of the others. You do your thing.¡¯ Loki seems to have already a n ready. Azief was impressed. Azief thenughed and he nodded. ¡®You are always on my side. Sometimes it makes me forget that we don¡¯t agree on many things¡¯ Loki bitterly smiles and then he said ¡®You know what I want from you. For you to stay alive. And I¡¯ll do anything to make sure of that¡¯ Azief sighed. ¡®And that is what I am afraid of¡¯ Loki could only sighed Azief then look at Loki and shakes his head. ¡®Where did we go wrong Loki?¡¯ Lokiughed ¡®There is nothing going wrong. It is just two people walking different path. Where is wrong and right on that? Azief hearing this chuckles ¡®Sometimes, I envy that optimism of yours¡¯ Loki shake his head and then he said ¡®Well, I¡¯m not really rainbow and sunshine type of guy, but when I am beside you, any guy would look like the rainbow and sunshine type of guy.¡¯ Aziefughed for a few second and then he was about to said something when Loki turn his head back and retreated from the throne step ¡®It seems your Generals and your officials ising to meet you¡¯ Loki could sense theying and he is not the only one. Azief also senses theming and he take a deep breath as he nodded Loki then could understand how much of a hassle today would be in the Court. ¡®I guess they all wanted to me each other and will ask you to redress their grievance. I should go now¡¯ Azief nodded as he too could guess what will happen in the Court today but before Loki coulde out of the door Azief said ¡®Tomorrow meet me in the Garden. I need to talk to you about something important.¡¯ Loki heard it but he did not turn back his head as he only halted his steps, nodded and went out from the Throne Room leaving Death Monarch there alone. As he walks the crowded corridor, he smiles bitterly as he could guess what Azief would like to talk to him about. He thought to himself and said ¡®Why are you making this hard on me, brother?¡¯ Meanwhile inside the Throne Room, Death Monarch lean his body onto the cold hard throne and close his eyes. His mind seems to be thinking of something g and he sighed. ¡®I guess this is the only way I could imprison you Loki¡¯ Azief muttered silently as the door of the throne room was open and the Three General and his officials walk in and then kneel in front of Death Monarch throne. Azief shows them a cold smile as the throne room was closed by the Keeper of the Pce and the Court meeting began *** Last chapter for the month. See you all on the 7th of October. Until then. Oh, and dont forget to vote and leave somements. I¡¯ll answer any question that is not spoiler. EDIT ( I posted another chapter. There is an addition to this chapter. Wait for five more minutes) Chapter 410: Scheming in the dark (8) SOMEWHERE IN AN UNDISCLOSED LOCATION A rotund middle age man is looking at something. with his white hair being blown by the wind outside he looks older than he is. The video disy is ying on his table. There seems to be many things that shocked him contained in the video His eyes seem to be taking it all in. He then sighed at each moment. It is shocking what is contained in the video but he doesn¡¯t seems shocked. It was almost like he expected it but from the expression on his face, he is clearly displeased. Behind him is a woman, slender, tall, beautiful and blonde. She is clearly of European descent with piercing blue eyes and strikingly blonde hair. She did not try to look at the disy since she already knows what it is about. The man keeps looking and when it arrived at the important moment he sighed once again No one could understand what he is sighing about, the woman was unresponsive as she just keeps standing behind him without no reaction. The video ended and the man lean on his chair. He took a few moment and then he asked. ¡®What do you think of it?¡¯ he turned around and ask the woman. The woman shakes her head and said ¡®I don¡¯t know. Depends on what you think Mr. Broker. I thought you would be pleased with what happen¡¯ The man sighed and lean back on his chair once again. Yes, this man is none other than the Broker. Four months ago, he heeds the call against Death Monarch and raised a King of the Criminal Underworld. They need a leader to make sure the criminal underground did not turn into chaos. He chooses Void as the leader. He did not like the guy but he had no other choices. He considered Loki but that guy is always scheming something and The Trickster did sabotage his operation in Bolivia. He did not forget about that. There is also the fact that Loki is too close with Death Monarch and no one is quite sure where his allegiance really lies. As for Void, well, he is an unpredictable bastard but he is clearly not in league with the Three Great Powers. He also choses Void because of his abilities. Void abilities is something that is very suitable to deal with Death Monarch powers. But he of course knows the limitation of Void powers. At least from what he has seen he could guess the limitation of that power. And his n worked. For the first few months there were some probing from other forces trying to sow dissent and incite the criminal family to take power and rule the criminal underworld but they remain united. In front of the same threat they have no choice but to remain united. Talking about trust with criminal is a pointless talk but they all know survival. And they know if they started to divide themselves, they would be picked off one by one. And the criminal family have made many concessions to make sure the Criminal Alliance could stay united, reserving their power, waiting for Death Monarch to leave. The Corleone back off of Italy as the Republic is securing their rules in that part of Europe as they put their navy on the Mediterranean coastline But they were not spared of punishment. Since they are one of the factions that conspired against Death Monarch kill order, their crime family were hunted and many of them were killed. They seem to be hiding somewhere in Mexico joining temporarily with the Navarra crime family. The Yakuzas on the other hand, take one region in the Bubble Land as the Twin Sages of Japan Oreki and Hikigaya grip on the ind nation seems to be solidified with each passing day. And the Bratva? Considering the hatred, the Ice queen Katarina had for organized crime, they are lucky that most of their people have not beenpletely eradicated. The whole criminal underground seems to go silent. There is no big deals of weapons or violence. They seem to be retreating with fast speed and trying their best not to stand out from the rest. And in that early month, Void seem like an amiable man, open to reason. But finally he understands why the Trickster call Void a madman. He killed one of the generals of Society of the Light before killing them all in a fit of madness. He thenughed and dance amongst their corpses. It is the act of a madman. He had to do a lot of things to cover up this matter. But now¡­this? The video he just watched was sent by one of his little rats in the White Owl. It shows Void destroying a titanic palm from the skies with only his finger And he just found out it was the Death Monarch palm. He sighed because this is thest thing he wanted Vid to do. To have the eyes of Death Monarch trained on them is not a good thing. He sighed. The woman behind him then said. ¡®Void¡­. does he even listen to you Mr. Broker?¡¯ The Broker sighed and then said ¡®Does he look like the type of guy that listen to me? What is his obsession with Death Monarch anyway?¡¯ He said it out loud. Actually of the many people in this world while people know him as they guy with all the answer there are some people in this world that he doesn¡¯t have a good grasp on. His ability is Status Reading. In the beginning of the Fall, his power was just reading the status of the monsters and beast which helps him identify the weakness of monsters But as he grew in level so does his ability. He could even see the status of a person and then deduce and extract information from the status. He could deduce someone past. In a way his ability work opposite of the Oracle. The Oracle see the future while he sees the past of a person. Of course they are some people he could not effectively use it against. Some of those people are like Raymond the Earthshaker, Illusion Archmage Hikigaya, Thunder Monarch Oreki, Mind Master Hirate, Ice Queen Katarina and of course Death Monarch. There is also Loki which has some weird aura around him that prevented his information to be extracted., Basically anyone that is stronger than him, he could not see their status and their past. Void on the other hand neutralizes all of his abilities. He could not see anything about him since his eyes would be just a normal eyes the moment he is in proximity of him. And taking a hair out of him or his clothes didn¡¯t help since it is full of his Void aura. With Void, he had to do research and investigate him using the old fashioned way. The woman behind him could see that the Broker is frowning so she asked ¡®Isn¡¯t this what you wanted Mr. Broker? To see proof that Void could neutralize Death Monarch attack?¡¯ The Broker sighed. ¡®Not like this.¡¯ He then added I only wanted him to be a preventive shield. All the criminal underworld wants Death Monarch to die. I don¡¯t.¡¯ The woman behind him when she heard the wordsing out of the Broker words, her eyebrows was raised for a second before she collected herself back. ¡®I am not really criminal at least not in the sense that I killed personally. I don¡¯t deal New World drugs or developed some kind of poisons or weapons of mass destruction. I am an information peddler.¡¯ Then he continued ¡®I sell information to anyone who could provide me with equal value of that information. Honestly, I don¡¯t want Void to kill Death Monarch. In the past I used to believe that he could not do this. But the more I learned about him, the more I think he could have the chance to kill Death Monarch. And that is a terrifying thought.¡¯ The woman frowned and then she asked. ¡®Why? Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problems for the criminal underworld? Don¡¯t tell me that you like Death Monarch?¡¯ Heughs bitterly ¡®Haven¡¯t you seen them? How brutal they are?¡¯ He then said ¡®I don¡¯t like that Death Monarch is rounding up criminal and killing them without even a trial or any proof other than by the judging of his heart and mood but it¡¯s not like I want to see this world run by monsters like them either.¡¯ ¡®Imagine if any of the crime families ruled the world. What a bleak world that is don¡¯t you think?¡¯ The woman nodded and then she asks ¡®Then why do all this?¡¯ ¡®Why would weak people band together and fight people that are stronger than them? Fear. I fear that he would seek me and crush me to dust. To him, I am just the same as the rest of them. A scum. He has his own belief and I have mine. To me, this has never been about fighting Death Monarch. To me, this has always bene about survival. Nothing more.¡¯ The woman smiles and nodded The Broker get up from his chair and walk to the windows. Outside the windows, one could see an expansive sea and the wind of the seas blows by the curtain and the Broker take a deep breath ¡®You know I have been thinking about what you said before. About Loki offer to me. You kn-¡® Just before he could end that sentence suddenly the entire ce is shaking. The woman was also shocked and her eyes widened. She closes her eyes for a few second and then she opens it back up and she seems to know something ¡®Someone is attacking¡¯ The Broker eyes was unsettled. ¡®This ce is a secret and no one should have sensed them¡¯ His survival instinct kicks up. He rushed to his table and open the drawers. Inside it is a few teleportation orb could be seen rolling around because of the intense shaking. The Broker could feel someone is drilling the ground with mighty pressure. He crushed it immediately but then to his disappointment, nothing happened other than the orb was crushed into dust. The woman shakes her head and said ¡®They have sealed the ce with a Space Sealing Formation. Unless you are Warp or the Dimensional Traveler, you couldn¡¯t teleport from this ce.¡¯ The Broker look toward the woman and sighed ¡®It seems you are familiar with them¡¯ The Broker could hear it from her words. She is very confident in her assessment The woman nodded and then she said ¡®It is the Three Army¡¯ ¡®Three Army? You mean the Three Army of Pandemonium?¡¯ The woman nodded. The Broker look at the woman and his expression turns hostile. ¡®Did you tell Loki about me? Did you set me up?!¡¯ he yelled looking at the woman. The woman shakes her head. ¡®I didn¡¯t. If I did, you wouldn¡¯t have been so concealed these past few months.¡¯ The woman said ¡®Riana! Be honest¡¯ This woman is Riana, one of the Three Demoness. She is always wearing aughing demon mask and the world called her the Laughing Demoness. Riana look back at the Broker and said ¡®I said it is not me. If it is me, knowing Loki temperament he would have made me delivered you to him in a silver tter. It would surely not be like this. You think Loki would befortable handing you to the forces of Pandemonium? With all the secrets you have on him? Why do you think he didn¡¯t force me regarding my matters with you?¡¯ The Broker hearing this close his eyes and calms himself down. His mind is quickly thinking. He could hear the sound of the drilling and he could feel the mighty pressure bearing down on this rock Yes, he is on a rock. The rock is deep andrge and on top of the sea it looks like a floating patch ofnd. But it was an illusion. It is equipped with Phasing formation and invisibility hex and enchantments among the other protection that this patch of rock has. If it is not Loki and not Riana, then the only one that would betray him is soemnone that have something to gain with him gone. ¡®Why is the fuck, the Three Army of Pandemonium is here?¡¯ He shouted internally Riana on the other hand brings out a triangle looking stone with runes written all over it. The Broker saw it and look at Riana and he asked ¡®What is that?¡¯ She could hear the formation is about to be broken any moment now. ¡®Our ticket out¡¯ she answers. Then she grabbed The Broker arm and then throw the stone into the ground as the runes that is carved on the stone were released and created colorful rainbows that envelops them as they turned into one of the colors of the rainbows and seems to shoot out from the room as the forces of the Three Army broke through the formation and barge inside the empty room. As the dusts settles a woman could be seen dismounting her Pegasus and look around her. ¡®They escaped¡¯ Her berserkers¡¯ roars as they began scouring the rock for any clues while the Broker and Riana is halfway across the world. *** The world was shocked today as Pandemonium after the return of Death Monarch send out his Three Army and began attacking many Criminal Alliance headquarters. In some of the news, there is even report that General Freya nearly caught the Broker while the criminal family of Navarra and Corleone was ughtered leaving only a few of their surviving members Many of the people hearing this news and discussing it in some taverns on inns, they all thought that this is Death Monarch usual way of doing things before leaving. But to some people that know the inside story, this was not a simple cleanup. This is a warning to someone. Void gives a warning to Death Monarch by killing one battalion of his subordinate soldiers. Death Monarch responded swiftly by eliminating the Navarra family and the Corleone family and they are still hunting. While the Three Army is hunting outside of Pandemonium, there sits on the highest throne of Pandemonium, Death Monarch, overlooking all creation like a lofty God. And as long as he sits there, no force would daree attacking. This is Death Monarch answer to Void. Complete and utter suppression. You kill one of his people, then he would take a thousands of his. The storms are beginning and the whole world waited for it to calm down. It has been three days since Death Monarche out of his seclusion. And he only has four days left. *** This is actually part of the next chapter but I decided that it will be more fit to enter this chapter. Since next chapter will be dealing of other aspect of Azief life before he is leaving Anyway, I just finished this part of the chapter yesterday so there is more content today. This si the truest chapter Chapter 411: The joy of life (1) PANDEMONIUM Death Monarch action created ripples in the events of the world with all faction is trying to divine what the Death Monarch was doing. As all of this happens, spection thrown around and the Six Great Powers ponder on Death Monarch action, the man himself is quite enjoying his morning. He is walking, enjoying his walk. The breeze that is blowing through Pandemonium right now is pleasant. It has been a long time since he could enjoy such rxing walk. Last night he had already settled most of his affair and he had talked to Loki. Now, there is only one thing left for him to do. He did not let himself be seen and he had ordered the Shadow Guards not to follow him. Right now, since Sasha is outside Pandemonium the ruling rights in the Shadow Guards fall to Shinji. That swordsman finally epted Azief offer and be the Vice Leader of the Shadow Guard. Of course nobody knows that he had been appointed to such a powerful position since the appointment matters of the Shadow Guards have always been under the discretion of Death Monarch. They are the top intelligence organization in the world and with the Shadow Guards expanding outwards, they have many operatives in many organization and factions. But since Sasha is busy sooner orter, the Central Government would surely know that the Shadow Guard had another public face. For most people, when they think of the Shadow Guards they think of hooded men with no faces. Other than Sasha no one knew who is the member of the Shadow Guards. Probably the only person who knew the identity of the Shadow Guard operatives is only Death Monarch and Sasha. It is because of the mystery surrounding them that make them appear even more terrifying. And no one ever caught a Shadow Guard. He hears the chirping birds as he was brought back to the present and saw them flying on the sky searching for food. ¡®Enough¡¯ he said to himself as he forces himself not to think any more aboutst night event. High on the clouds a few griffins could be seen on the outline of the clouds when the sun shines just at the right angle. On the calm sea of Pandemonium, sea anemones with rainbow-like colors hang around the Great Barrier Reef. Today, nothing is going to spoil his mood. The sky is clear, the clouds are moving gently and the day is perfect. He walked to a humble residence on one of the emptynd around the towers near his Centre Pce. He walks around and take a deep breath. It has been a long time since he is home. There is a lot of thing in his heart now. Like it has been filled up. He felt excitement and he felt happiness with each step closer to her. It is unlike him feeling this electrifying feeling in his heart. He fell in love and he never had the right way to express it. Loki was right about one thing. His love life isplicated. He smiles and wonder ¡®Is there anyone on the world is having the same problem like him right now? Isn¡¯t this also kind of a blessing? To be loved¡¯ He asks himself internally. He is a lucky man. For someone that always wanted to be loved, it is ironic how it happened. Before the Fall, he always refrains from falling in love. Because usually the people he falls in love with is either already taken or have no interest in him. To be honest, his face is not as handsome as he is now. But it was not ugly either. Right now if you look at his face, it was wless, every proportion, in every angle. Even his coldness only entuates his beautiful face It is manly but also have that trace of childishness that give him an appearance of a beautiful man. He always misses that timing. Sofia was his first love. But she was not only his love. Of course he could not admit to people that he never dated anyone. When he arrived at the age of twenty, he decided to work, to try to be a writer of sorts. He writes and send his stories to some publisher but all he got is more heartbreak. It is a normal story not so much of a sob story. There are millions of aspiring writers that could not get their book published. Then he gives up on that and then he tries other job. You know¡­When you find your dream and know that you are not that good at it and decided to give up? Some people could move on. But he could not. No matter what job he did, it never felt the same. It does notpare to the joy of creating worlds. That is what Azief felt when he writes. When he creates characters and the world they live in, he felt like he was God. He could make the world disappears in two sentence and could create worlds with one word. Then when you started giving up, it be easier to give up other things. He gave up finding love because finding love is expensive and probably overrated At least, that is what he thought before. Like everyone else, Azief was painfully ignorant of love. He used to think that if only you have money, you could fall in love and live rightfully. Because that is what people said to him. In the culture he lived in before, they said to him ¡®Son, you have to study hard. Then you can go to university, get a good job, and then marry and you can live happily ever after¡¯ But the world he lives in ispletely different than that. It doesn¡¯t matter if you study hard. Effort doesn¡¯t guarantee sess. And good guys will always finishst. You have to be vicious and cruel to seed. And he didn¡¯t want to be like that. But by not being like that, he could only be ordinary. And the woman he saw all liked people that have money. It made sense. Azief was never angry about that. He always felt that it is logical. If he had a daughter, would he entrust his daughter to some jobless guy with no prospect? No father would. He understands that and he epted that. So, he gives up. He decided, who could love a man like him that was so unloved, his own family do not talk to him or treated him like one? Who could love such a man? It is a hard truth to swallow, but he swallows it without forgetting the taste, bitter. And when he epted that truth, instead of feeling sad, he felt liberated by that revtion. He had no expectation of love and so his heart was closed. But he had learned that love is not as logical as he thought. He saw many great kind of love as he grows to be who he is now. He saw how dep the love Azul had for Meihul. He saw the kind of love a father would extend to his son when they are in the brink of their death when he was at Earth 39. He saw more than just love as he traverses through dimension and the vast starry skies. He saw a Will that could never erased in the Jotnar Alsurt, and he saw many aspects of life and death, of love and hatred in his journey. Love as he slowly finding out, is not as simple as he thought. And if the Fall did not happen, he would probably live his life alone, sad and broken. But the Fall happened, and from that day on, he had great adventures, see things that so many people could not have imagined. He sees stars on the Vast Universe, beautiful with rainbow like circle ring around it stars,s exploding, worlds born anew and the myriads of possibilities of life and death all across the Universe and for the first time, he felt not how small he is, but how this Universe is so full of life and stories he never thought possible. The truth of the world and the Universe did not make him sad, it made him feel excited. Since he became Lord Shadow, he experiences many encounters and those encounters shaped him to be who he is now. He met Tan. He met Sofia. He met Sina, Loki, even those people, like Hamad and Hatta. He met Athena, Freya, Wang Jian and¡­. Katarina. He smiles bitterly as he thinks of that day four months ago He lost a lot that day when he made his decision. But he also gained a lot. It is funny now that he thinks about it. It was like he was in high school again dealing with his heart that have a crush. It is weird, strange and yet it has no trace of that anxiousness and uncertainty of the past. It is a good kind of weird. As he enjoys the chirping of the birds and life around him he stopped walking. He thinks back to the past. And he smiles as he thinks of her. She came into his heart, as something more than just a friend. In the beginning he had to hid his feeling. No, he thought to himself. It is not that he hid his feeling. At that time, he thought he had no feelings for her. He still thinks of those days. It is a simpler day. At that time, he was just Azief. Not Lord Shadow. Or Death Monarch. Just a guy trying to survive. And at that time she was beside him, from the beginning. He then continued walking Even after all this time, he couldn¡¯t believe that his heart is still nervous. He arrived at the entrance of the house. *** This chapter is around eight thosuand words. Anyway, thsic hapter is tying up loose ends on Earth before he went and get ut of Earth. Anyway, in thsi chapter it will be revealed who he chooeses and soem old names will coem up once again. Expect to see the world getting bigger as Azief is slwoly climbing that rank to go to Sovereign. When he enter Divine Comprehension he woudl onlt be left with two more rnaks before he became Sovereign. And why does my browser did not show red marker on mispelled words? Damn.. Anyway, I am already writing about him summoning the stairways so for now enjoy these little rest And I will exin alot of things about next chater since some people didnt get the hint about who he choesses. Anyway, until tomorrow. And please vote and leave soemments. Ah, and I¡¯m back and it is also the name of your sex tape ( A shout out to Asura cause I just started watching Brooklyn Nine Nine and if I¡¯mte chuirning chapter me him) And for patron, next day the whoel chapter will be released so dont give spoilers. Ciao Chapter 412: The joy of life (2) There is a small patch of flowers around the entrance. The house look nothing like a house Azief ever lived in. She had her own ideas when she made it. She only seen it in movies but she wanted it. It is a small house with the white picket fence and four bedrooms. It is a two story house with a staircase leading to the second floor with an attic. It was like those houses in those American TV drama. She said she used to watch reruns of some show and she said she wanted to live a life like that because they always seem happy. It is a childish reason but who in this world did not have some childish dreams in their hearts? Azief understand. After all, her life is not exactly rainbow and sunshine. In a way, she is like him. But at least she has her mother to help her. He had no one. He did not feel he is being sentimental. As he stopped before the entrance he smiles. It is as he thought of these past moment of his life, he felt that he is human. People on his level do not need to eat, do not need to drink. They don¡¯t even need to sleep. What does it mean to be human in this new world of change? But just because he doesn¡¯t need to eat doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t like to eat. Just because he could keep being awake doesn¡¯t mean that he foregoes sleep entirely. He found there is benefit on doing such human things. Because when he eats, he remembers what it feels like to be human. When he sleeps, he could dream. And as he thinks of his past, he remembers who he was. He is not some kind of God no matter how many people worship him. He was human, mortal and a weak one at that. Those memories grounded him to the ground. It could be seen as a weakness but it also helps him from being cut off entirely from people. He slowly opened the door. He wanted to surprise her so he walked slowly and saw her on the kitchen stirring something Instead of a modern kitchen, the ce looks like a witch apothecary with arge pot on the middle of the kitchen with smoke and weird smell filling the entire house. And she keeps throwing unrecognized stuff that doesn¡¯t even look life food ingredient into the pot. Azief smiles a bit and he slowlye behind her. He then grabs her waist from behind and spun her around. She was not shocked at all instead she giggles like a little girl as he spun her around Then he brings her back down and she look at him with a smile. Then she chuckles looking at Azief face. Azief was not satisfied because this is surely not the reaction he expected and he frowned a bit ¡®Why are you not shocked? I thought to surprise you? Didn¡¯t you think that maybe I am a robber or a kidnapper?¡¯ The womanughed her waist is still on Azief arm and Azief pouted. She then shakes her head and said ¡®You think someone would dare to rob or kidnaped people in the house where you and me are residing? It is the house of Divine Archer and Death Monarch. Tell me. Who would be such an idiot enough to try to do that? From the moment I heard the door creak I knew it was you¡¯ Yes, the woman that Azief choose four months ago is Sofia. Many people in the world thought that he would choose Katarina. Even Sina was around sixty percent sure that he would choose Katarina four months ago. She is younger, stronger and more beautiful. And Azief love her too. If he did not love Katarina, he would not do the thing he did. He would not be putting protection formation around Moscow, and make sure that Pandemonium did not bother the Republic. Since four months ago, Katarina is in seclusion, refusing toe out unless she could breakthrough. Younger, stronger and more beautiful. Even without all that, she is still someone that he loves. But he promised Sofia. And it was promise he knew he could keep. It was a promise he wanted to keep. It was not about the promise they made under the peach tree. No¡­it was a different promise he made her. He promises her before that he would always choose her¡­no matter how painful it is. He would always choose her. And he did. Because he wanted to choose her. That promise is not some kind of chain, holding him down. It was what kept him going during those dark times in the past. Because pain is the consequence of love, there is no running from it. It is only by facing it together that your love could stand a chance. She looks at Azief frowning eyebrows and she kissed his eyebrows. ¡®Now, stop frowning. I am making us dinner¡¯ Azief peek behind her and saw the things on the pot. It doesn¡¯t look like food at all. ¡®You mean¡­that?¡¯ ¡®I might need more help but I think I follow the recipe right this time¡¯ Azief raised his eyebrows and then said ¡®This time? That doesn¡¯t exactly fill my heart with confidence.¡¯ She flicked Azief forehead with her finger. ¡®Ouch¡¯ he said as he smiles. ¡®It would be beneficial for you¡­and it will be tasty¡¯ Azief look at her and there is some kind of meaning in his gaze. He knows why she is cooking for him. she did not say what it is about but it is clear it is about his impending departure. While he mostly spends his time in seclusion sometime he dide back to check up on her. And sometimes he would catch her sighing That heavy sigh¡­how could he possibly understand? Although he won¡¯t be able to understand the depth of that sigh, he wanted to at least hold her for this little time he has. They do not talk about it but Sofia knows Azief don¡¯t have a lot of time left. It could be seen how rushed he was. If he had time it would be him that is attacking many of the headquarters of the crime families instead of assigning it to his Generals. It is because he wanted to spend time with her. He only had four days left. And he intends to spend it with her. And she gets the report from Sasha so she already knows that Azief only had a few days with her. For these past few days she has been remembering what happened four months ago. After he showed up on the peach tree she remembers how happy she was. She hugged him and kiss him and she knows that this is forever. And she never felt happier than that day. She still remembers what she said to him that day between the kisses and the tears She said ¡®Don¡¯t you dare regret this in the future¡¯ and heughed and said ¡®I won¡¯t¡¯ and he kisses her back. *** yeah, he chooses Sofia. And before you fill thement section with curses expletyive, you should all have seen thising. Let see of all the things Azief had said over the years. Remembr in one chapter where he said he woudl always chooses her even when it hurts? That is one breadcrumb. I have ben hinting at this choice things since that time. And if eevryone of you forget Loki even mentioned this. He said that after the Time Crisis, the rtiosnhip betwen the Divine Archer and Death Monarch went bad. And it is even hinted that they breaskup from that moment. They could not have breakup if they are not together right? At least from taht you coudl get the hint that they were together before the event of Time Crisis. I knwo many of you wanted him to be with katarina. Everyone wnated hiom to be Katarina. I know. because I wrote katarian and I know people would love her. But I am not going to change the entire plot thatI have been nning because that is just pandering. And it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t listen to my readers. But there are some things I could listen to and change and there are some things I could not. that is because I knew how this end. And I am writing while slowly ticking the box that will lead to the end that I envisioned. It might not be happy all the time, and it might not have been satisfying all the time but I think the ending will satisfy a lot of people. And you say you don¡¯t like the drama but if Azief is happy jolly boy with no problem at all, I know what you will say. You will say ¡®Damn, that is a boring character¡± And if I make him super smooth, super powerful, super no-obstacle-could-bring-me-down type of character that is a Mary Sue and well it might be fun for the few dozen chapter but after a while it get boring when he could everything easily. Admit it, y¡¯all. You like bitching about the drama but I know there is some part of you that likes that. And I know some of you thinking ¡®Oh, Keikokumars said that they will break up after the Time Crisis. That means Katarina would win!Yeehaw!¡¯ Hate to burst your bubble but maybe I would not go in that direction. Or maybe I am faking all of you and I will go in that direction. Anyway, about the revtion. You should not have been shocked by it at all. There were so many hints scattered through all the hundred chapters. That if you read it back you could even guess how this story would end. Though I try not to spread so many breadcrumbs on that revtions. Anyway, bring on the curses. Just don¡¯t curse me too bad. I have a fragile little heart that cries when reading maliciousments and I am a guy. Ciao. See you tomorrow and I know this is kind of insensitive to say now that you might be promising yourself to drop my novels, but hey, please vote before you leave. Pretty please. Winky eye emoji. Ok, bye. Chapter 413: The joy of life (3) After that they spend one month together touring the world. As the strongest man in the world there is no ce in this world that he did not dare travels. They dangle on the steep Grand Canyon as they pic on the ledge whileughing and talking about many things. Below them, on the canyon bottom was hordes of monster¡¯s nest and full with horse like monster but they treated it like nothing as they saw the sunset there and it was beautiful. Then they went to Plitvice Lakes in Croatia as he kisses her slow when the night came as they slept on a makeshift hanging house surrounded by ancient forest and waterfalls. They swim on the Great Barrier Reef near Pandemonium, and enjoy each other body like there was no tomorrow. Even as they are monster of the Deep Sea, they did not dare near her since the aura emanated by Azief repel them away. They dance on the vast steppe of Mongolia, their bare foot on the grass as the wind blows over them and stars dotted the skies at night. It was the most magical one month in their life. In that one month, Azief forget about everything else. As he for the first time enjoy the feeling of being in love. They disguise themselves while travelling the world like carefree immortals and listen to the song of the nomads in the Arabian deserts that sound like poems, dance with the many tribes on the African wilderness. In that one month, they experience beauty, life and love like every day was theirst. They sing song, dance, kiss and live like they never before. It was a magical one month. Then he returned to his seclusion and Sofia knows that he would leave. And she epted it. She has grown up and things have changed and like her Azief also matures. She too knows that on the long path of journeying to the peak of power momentary happiness is just that¡­momentary happiness. Yet, it was that momentary happiness that keep them going. Without it what is the point of chasing power? Azief wanted to realize his grand Path because he wanted to be able to save himself and the people he loves He did not want to be under the mercy of others. He saw what happen when you rely on the mercy of others. Other people might have a way to be content with it but since Azief had the chance to embark on a great adventure and there is nothing stopping him, why should he stop? He would go to the top. He wanted to be free and unconstrained in the Vast Universe, to see the beginning of the Universe and it end and live to tell its tale. He did not want a momentary happiness. He wanted an eternal happiness. It is because of that reason he keeps seeking power. He wanted happiness. He wanted to make sure that the people he loves is safe and happy. It sounds like a simple wish. But nothing is simple in a Universe filled with godlike being and demonic monsters. To protect the people, he loved. That intention did not change even after all this time. She also did not want to be left behind. After he left Sofia has decided to enter into seclusion herself. But her path is different than Azief. She takes her time slowly, solidifying her foundation. Just because she did not walk the Path of Perfection does not mean she is weak. Her arrows could pierce anything. In Loki future, the Divine Archer was not only capable of shooting downs she was able to pierce through space time and send her arrows to the past to kill people incarnations. She could even pierce the Heavenly Pce of the Jade Empire if she desires to. While she was Half Sovereign even until after thest battle, the reason she could not take thatst step is because of her affection. The Saints are heartless. In ancient text it is recorded as such. Certain affection must be thrown away if one had to take thatst step. Bing Sovereign does not only mean the changing of some title. It also means to shedding of the mortal part about oneself. Being heartless does not mean one be devoid of emotion. It is to view all creation as equals. That is one of the reason why she did not be a Sovereign and the other reason was because the energy of that world was scarce at that time. Even the World Orb needed time and each time a Sovereign is born, it sometimes takes a little longer time to produce another one. They look at each other and they both didn¡¯t want to touch upon the topic of leaving. He kisses her on the cheek and he hug her a little closer and pull her closer. She pushed him away and said ¡®Wait for it. I promise it would be tasty.¡¯ Azief only shakes his head. He did not find what Sofia did meaningless. He knows what she is trying to do. She is just trying to make this little time they have to be not so painful. Azief wanted to say something and Sofia could see that Azief was about to say something and she put her finger on top of Azief lips and said ¡®Let us leave each other with a smile. That would be better right? Then seeing me crying again?¡¯ Azief was silenced for a while and then he said ¡®Don¡¯t you think it is quite unfair?¡¯ He asks, his hand is still on her waist. She smiles and said ¡®Why would I feel unfair? You were everything I ever wanted¡¯ And her hand moves to his chest and she tap it with her palm and said ¡®And this is mine. I ask you not to feel regret choosing me. How is it fair if I feel regret now?¡¯ Azief eyes turns a little sad. ¡®You could ask me to stay¡¯ he offered, she shakes her head slowly and smile bitterly ¡®Do you want to stay? Why would I ask you of that when I know that is not what you wanted? Azief¡¯ Then she put her hand behind his neck and sp her finger together, her face is so close to him that he could feel the warmth of her body on his and with a smile she said ¡®I could be possessive. I could be jealous. I could be one hell of a bitchy woman. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know what you want. You see I know what kind of a guy you are after all these years¡¯ She then sigh and there is a smile on her face but it was more like a smile of resignation and she added ¡®You love me¡­and you love her too. You want to stay and you want to leave too. I always know that you were an indecisive kind of guy. It is not something that I like. But¡­. I try to learn to ept it. At least I hope you don¡¯t meet any other girls while you are exploring the world outside this Universe¡¯ She tries to make a joke but Azief is notughing. Hee closer to her and his eyes stared deep at her hazel eyes and he smiles as he said ¡®Did you know?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. What?¡¯ she asks *** Not much to say on this chapter. Azief gushing on Sophia. Things are getting heated. Anyway, please voet and leave somements below Chapter 414: The joy of life (4) Hee closer to her and his eyes stared deep at her hazel eyes and he smiles as he said ¡®Did you know?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. What?¡¯ she asks ¡®Every time I kissed you it gives me courage. And yet it also made me a coward. Because every time I kiss you it made me want toe back home before I even make the journey. You were right. I am, probably will always be an indecisive man. But there is a reason because of that indecisiveness. Because it is worth that much, that it is almost impossible to make a choice. And because of that I could not help but halt my step and think about who I am now and who I am without those things.¡¯ ¡®Only then I could make my choice. Because in a world without you, it is like a world without color. I could still live in it, but in a world without color, what a dull life that would be?¡¯ What Azief didn¡¯t say was that he didn¡¯t know if he could smile if she is not beside him ever again. Just thinking about it make his heart ache. Every day, every moment he spent together with her shines like the sunshine in spring. All those moments were dazzling and it was something he never wanted to forget. Even when he is unsure of the future, when she is in his arms, he wishes that it willst forever. Hearing this, she smiles and kiss him again. It was like she ispensating for those month that he was not around her. Isn¡¯t this what people in love should be? Together. Kissing andughing, being happy. Maybe someday they would get tired of this. Maybe they would get tired of always kissing each other, or tickling each other, blushing in redness every time they wanted to go to bed. Maybe these fluttering feeling would also slowly turn into a calmer one. A steady sea instead of a rocky wave. But not now. Now, it is like a hurricane. Like a storm of passion that doesn¡¯t seem to end. They would kiss passionately, and have a love so great that it could consume them whole. The rtionship between them always have that vague feeling. But Azief made his decision four month ago and it change the dynamic of their rtionship. She no longer ask who she is to him. Because the fact that he came answer that question for her Many people say they do not look good together. And honestly, even Sofia felt like that. But, her heart wanted him. Sina was right before. When she came back to Pandemonium, she wanted to be with him again. Or as Sina called it, her getting-back Azief face. They have many disagreement and they don¡¯t agree on almost anything. How could they even be together without it ending to be a failure? She thought about this many times. She even thought that they will never work together. But in the end, how could she ept that? When she misses him when he is not around, and she keep thinking of him. And she knows that is love and she knows she had to fight for it. In her life, the fact has proven that she always loses in life. Azief thought that in his life, he is a loser. He never got the girl and he could neverpare himself to other people because he is at the bottom. Why? because he believes himself to be in the bottom. But Sofia? She never believed herself to be in the bottom. She tries to climb up, trying to find that slice of happiness just for her. But life, and the world keep pushing her back down. The guy she got is a piece of shit. Her father is an abusive man who made her life and her mother life torturous. Her family is a mess. When she is at school she looks like a girl that had it all. She is active in sport, she had the captain of the football team as her boyfriend but she also knew that happiness was built on a lie. She was always that little scared girl inside her room that wears her headphone and crank the volume to max to drown out the screaming in her house. In the end, her life is at the bottom. The world seeded in pushing her down and she stayed that way, trying to be content with the life she had built. It was a shitty life but it is still a life. then the Fall happened. At that time, she cursed her life. But now, she is probably a little bit grateful for what happen. She could start over. Just like everyone else. Earth was not the only thing that got its reset button. Humanity itself got a chance to start again. Of course there is bloodshed, death, tragedy and all of that and more but this is also a chance to build a better world. A boy who believes himself to be a failure and a girl who gave up and be a failure. That boy be the strongest person in the world, the fearsome and awe inspiring Death Monarch. And that girl be the Divine Archer, the heroine of a generation. Of all the things she was thankful for in her life, it was him. As he looks at her, she remembers something. She chuckles a bit and then she said ¡®Do you know what I did when I misses you?¡¯ She asks Azief shake his head. ¡®I look at the stars and I pretend one of it is you. That is what I do when I don¡¯t know where you are.¡¯ Azief smiles and shakes his heart. Sheughed. That is cheesy¡¯ Azief said ¡®Yes, it is. But you like it¡¯ Aziefughed and nodded. Then she kisses him on his left cheek slowly like she is savoring it and she smiles with happiness. She keeps smiling when she looks at him. She could not hide her feeling and it is one of the things that Azief like about her. The fact that she could not hide her feeling. To him it was her being honest. To other people it might look like she is a bitchy woman. She looks at Azief and she could tell, he like the kiss. Smiling she added ¡®You are my home¡¯ Then she pulls him closer and kisses him on his left cheek and added ¡®You always have been¡¯ Then she kisses him on his lips and said ¡®And you always will be¡¯ *** More gushing. Anyway, next chpater there will be some preety sweet revtions. Anyway, will not giev you too much of a spoiler so see you tomorrow. Chapter 415: The joy of life (5) Azief smiles. She is reflected in his eyes and he is falling deep. He could see all of her and he likes seeing her smile. He is rxed and he is happy. It is a luxury to him. This is what he fought for. For this kind of simple happiness. He hugged her warmly, tightly and then he kisses her forehead Then he nts a kiss on top of her nose and then he slowlye down and kisses her on the lips, slowly and passionately. Then he leans back and look at her face. She was flushed red. There is some green flour stuck on her cheek and her hair is slightly messy and she smell a lot like the smoke that the pot behind her is emitting but for some weird reason she looks perfect to him. And he unconsciously said ¡®You are perfect¡¯ And she heard it and blushes slightly. She releases herself from him and turn back to her pot and then she said ¡®Now go wait¡¯ Azief chuckles and then he leaves her alone inside the kitchen. He is prepared to taste the worst dish ever made by her as he lounges on the sofa. This house does not have protection formation or any hex enchantment other than the Anti Surveince and Anti Divine Sense protection. Because like Sofia said anyone who dares to breach this ce would probably not leave this ce alive. As he sat there waiting for her to finish making that food, he thought to himself. This is the kind of life he always dreamed off. It was perfect. It is pure. For one moment, he could forget all the intrigue that is happening inside his dominion, the enemies he had and all the other things. It is a pity he is not yet truly strong. If he is strong he did not have to worry about anything even after the moment passes. At least he is not an Emperor again. He remembers when he became an Emperor when he was living as Azul. How tiring it was to engage in intrigue and schemes. It is not that Azief couldn¡¯t rule, he is just tired of ruling. He was an Emperor in Azul life and he was not an ordinary Emperor. In that life he is hailed as a wise emperor, ruling fairly and benevolent to his people. It is hard being the Emperor. But that hardship was rewarded. With it, he got the energies inside the Rings and he could form thirteen energies. He could take thest step anytime he wanted. But not today. He deserves this bit of time before he takes his feet on the vast world outside again. He closes his eyes and he could feel that barrier in his Inner Universe is slowly thinning out and he smiles as he slowly opens his eyes. ¡®There is not much time¡¯ he said to himself. He could that a new kind of energy is slowly enveloping his Inner Universe. This energy is not harming him instead it is giving off energy into his Inner Universe. Probably there is no one like him ion Earth. To cultivate thirteen energies and turning them into Disk if not for the many fortuitous encounter, it would have taken him probably decades. Or even hundreds of years. The Eternal Rings have helped him many times in his journey. One could say that his destiny changed the moment he found that ring. His eyes seem to shine blue for a fragment of a second. But it is not the kind of blue like the blue eye color. It is a kind of blue that seems to be from the primordial energy. As it swirls around his pupils. Even he himself did not notice the change because it was so brief The reason for his eye color changing for that split second is because the energy in his body is slowly filling to its brim. The twelve energies inside his body is slowly fusing. Before they are hard to fuse but like anything, once it was performed, it is easierter to perform it again. Now, even if Azief did not try to fuse, the energies inside his Inner Universe slowly melding with each other, fusing and slowly producing that unknownst energy in his body. The moment he breaks that barrier inside his Inner Universe, he could summon the Supremacy Stairway. And then he will be transported into the Supreme Dimension, the dimension that was created by thirteen Supreme Being. While he was waiting for his food on Earth, somewhere in the vast Universe, in a called Belthana the silver door of the Temple of Fates seems to shake with great trembling Three sisters that is sitting on three thrones made of golden stars seems to stir. They have sat in the throne unresponsive, closing their eyes since they met Fir Her Waz. There are Three Thrones, all of them is made of golden stars. The throne sat on the main hall of the Temple of Fates. On the center of the hall, sitting on her throne is the oldest of the sisters, Atropos. Her eyes seem to open when she senses that energy She seems to have foreseen this moment. However, she felt that this is too early making her frown. Her face is stern and somber and beneath her throne is her golden shears shining like the sun in the sea of starry skies. Her dress is red as blood and her throne is twenty feet high. Behind her throne is the scenery of death, and her shears cutting the life of warriors, kings, killers, saints, children and the elderly, for death is equal to all. Sitting on her left side is her other sister, Lachesis. She is clothed in white light, luminous like the color of the sun before dawn is breaking. Behind her, the scenery of life well lived can be seen. On her right hand is a rod. There is also the image of many kinds of life forms, humans, animals, other races, like a selection of lives. Sitting on the right side of Atropos is Clotho who is the youngest of the Fates. Behind her throne is the scene of void forming and dissipating. Looking farther behind the void is moving scenery of the Goddess Aphrodite making love with multiple Olympians, the scene of Titan Lord Typhon death, Zeus hurling his lightning bolt to a mortal king and it also depicts a war in which The Three Fates helped the Olympians. Her appearance is the most pleasing out of the three sisters. Her hair reached her hip and her clothes is golden light that could shine an entire universe. Her face is beautiful and youthful with vibrancy of life etched in every part of her face. In her hands is a ball of golden thread They in unison open their eyes as they sense that energy. Then they look at each other and they all frowned. ¡®And another onee to being¡¯ they spoke in unison. ¡®A child¡¯ Clotho said, her eyes seem to see something other do not. ¡®A dangerous child¡¯ Lachesis added Atropos replied with ¡®Hmm¡¯ They sense a familiar energy was about to born in the Universe. It is still not borne but it is slowly existing. But it is not a new energy. It is an old energy. Ancient even ¡®Hmm¡¯ they all spoke in unison. The Three Sisters of Fate are familiar with this energy. It reminded them of the Heart of Borgan. It has the same kind of energy, same kind of scent ¡®Eterna¡¯ they said in unison. And then they all nodded like they reached an agreement and closes back their eyes. The Temple of Fates seems to be silent Meanwhile at the same time, on a remote part of the Universe, a broken star is sailing through the stars as one person sitting on a red throneughed as he looked at the direction of Earth. The person sitting on the red throne is none other than Wargod. ¡®It exist. There is still hope!¡¯ he shouted to the stars and heughed. Many of the top existence in the world sense that momentary burst of energy. It is faint but those powerful beings in the Universe know that energy. Frigga and Thor is Asgard senses it. The Jade Emperor Yu Wang was bathing in his Heavenlyke when he senses it and his heart beplicated and he only sighed. The High Emperor of Asura Vritra who was in his Demonic Pce were angry and began killing little demons around him Most of them did not react the same way like Wargod did. Most of them frowned as they ask to themselves ¡®So, their kind still exist. Is this His n or is it simply a coincidence?¡¯ To some they have foreseen this. As the Universe seems to grasp something, Azief is on Earth trying to eat Sofia dish. Which surprisingly enough, it is delicious. *** Etherna connection is slwoly being revealed. Anwya, would not talk much about that because I worry that I would spill the beans. And when I spoil beans, I spoil a lot of beans. Chapter 416: The joy of life (6) As the Universe seems to grasp something, Azief is on Earth trying to eat Sofia dish. Which surprisingly enough, it is delicious. It is a pleasant dinner. It is a pleasant night. There is only him and her, and it was like this little house is their own separate worlds. No one bother them that night with anything even though there must be a lot of report that ising in to the Capital after the massive mobilization of the army. Even when the officials of Pandemonium wanted to report their progress, they were obstructed from seeing Death Monarch and it was an invible order. It is a perfect night. That is what Azief felt as the night goes deeper. Together, they talk about their dreams and as night descend, Azief brought out a tape and y a slow song as he held out his hand and dance with her under the moonlight. Theyughed as they try to match their steps, their hands held tight. And they felt the love they had for each other as she follows his lead. Both of their heart was fluttering. Her smile is beautiful and sweet. And his smile is like a smile a man gives when he got all of his heart desire. He held her small hands and spun her around, their feet moving to the sound. He grabs her waist and led her to follow his lead as they slowly enjoy their time dancing the night away. Azief was never a talker. But that doesn¡¯t mean she could not know what he is thinking about. He smiles and heughs and he shows his affection with those kind of expression. And Sofia understand it. She could feel his love with every touch and every gaze. And tonight, there doesn¡¯t seem to be something that needs to be said. She is between his arms as he sweeps her off her feet and spins her around, dancing under the moonlight with their barefoot stepping on the grass with a smile on their faces. They just enjoy the music, enjoy their time together, as their figures is shined upon by the moonlight. A picture of happiness Right now it is like spring for both of them. He holds her closer, and they look at each other eyes. ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯ she asks as he spins her around and pull her back to his chest He smiles and answer ¡®You.¡¯ ¡®And how do I look?¡¯ she asked as her hand grips tightly with his hand ¡®Like you always do. Perfect¡¯ she smiles. then she kisses him in his lips ¡®That is a good answer¡¯ she said. Azief smiles and lift her off the ground, her hands on her neck as he carries her inside the house and they went to the bedroom. He then throws her into the bed and undress almost immediately. She smiles and throw off her clothes below the bed. Azief have a perfect physique and as such his body is not only muscly but it was also beautiful like a perfectly crafted body by some godly artisan. He then jumps into the bed and kiss her neck and she giggles ¡®That tickles¡¯ she said but Azief only smiles and ignore her as his hand went to her breast ¡®Men¡¯ she said as she chuckles. Her breast is perfect. It was not too big or too small. She is quite confident of that. He kisses her lips as his hand work wonders. ¡®I could kiss this lips all night long¡¯ he whispered to her ears and Sofia felt tingle all over her body She moans when Azief hand give her pleasure. All that sexual tension released and now that they are having sex it was like the dam was broken and all of it flooded out Her hand went to Azief body traveling everywhere as she drowns herself in his embrace, in his kisses and in his love. Both of them enjoy every pleasure, every gesture, every caress, every touch, every nce, everyst bit of their bodies. They admire each other as they traded kisses, as they touched each other, with every desire to be pleasured and giving and receiving pleasure. Azief don¡¯t know how great of a lover he is but he had a lot experience in it. And judging from her reaction, he is not doing too bad They tumble on the bed for hours and when they are done they admire each other as they hugged together to sleep. And Azief had two more days left. It is two days he would spend with her. As he drifted to sleep, he knew that he did not have a lot of time left. Spending two days with the people he loves doesn¡¯t seems such a bad thing to do before he is leaving. He had to leave the other problems to other people. But he shakes his head. Tonight, he is not going to think about any other problems. As he looks beside him and seeing Sofia face he smiles and then kisses her forehead before he hugged her and slowly closes his eyes and went to sleep. *** End of the chapter. And next chapter Supremacy Stairway, I summon thee! Hehehe. It is time. Anyway, I know soem of you will hate this chapter. To those people who hate this chapter why not stick around and maybe we could find the spark back? And for thosewho love it, you guy ( and women) are fine. And I mena FIIIIINE. Anyway, please voet for the stroy and leave somements. Leave the cursing to the minium if you can. Ciao Chapter 417: Supremacy stairway (1) The bird chirp happily and on some parts of the continent rooster crowed waking up the vigers. Many people open their stall as they look out the window and at the sky. The sky is blue and clear and the wind is breezy and pleasant Seeing that today is going to be a good day, they went out of their shop house and bring out the tables as they pen for business. The city of Pandemonium is bustling even in the morning. Some inn andrge restaurant opens early for hunters that wanted a breakfast. Unless you are some kind of Disk Formation experts, people still need to eat. The cksmith opens their forge and started making the fire and the enchanters and rune smith all ready to do their job for the day. To those hunters they sometimes look toward the Centre Pce and nodded To them as long as there is Death Monarch in the Pandemonium, there is no threat that would be able to threaten their family they left in the city. And yesterday the Three Army havee back They felt secure and safe to leave their family away and with a smile they enter the forest to hunt for monsters and ear some silvers. Morning hase for Pandemonium and on the port there are many foreign dignitaries that areing. They are alling to see Death Monarch For it has been two days since Dearth Monarch did not attend the court. Everyone knows he is spending time on that small humble house not far from the Centre Pce And today is hisst day So they alle to send him away and probably gaining some inspiration or even better to see Death Monarch fail in his attempt. The moment they arrived they quickly rent out a carriage to go to the Centre Pce. Some people did note but there are many influential people thate. On the other hand, one the humble hut, a pair of eyes opened up as they sun just begins showing its face to the world. Azief sleepst night was peaceful. It has been a long time since he sleeps like that. He looks beside him and saw her And unconsciously he smiles a bit. He approached her and then kisses her on her nose and she moved. She slowly opens her eyes and look at him. She yawns for a second, then she shows him that smile and then lean on him and kiss him on his forehead. ¡®Morning¡¯ he said ¡®Morning¡¯ she replied Then he sighs with a smile on his face. For the first time in a long time Azief just wanted toze around and stay on this bed. But it is already thest day. For these two days, he had not got off from this house. He becamezy in a good kind of way Because this is his only opportunity to bezy. These past two days he lives like a bum minus the shabby clothes. No one would ever believe that the cold Death Monarch would also have that kind of side Thezy, useless bum side. And they both enjoy it. Justzing around, doing nothing, thinking about nothing other than what to eat tonight and not about some kind of world scheme that could change the humanity fate. It is not like Azief hate doing things, it is just that it is good to do nothing for sometimes. He has been running to his goals all of this years and while he is not tired, he did not mind the asional rest. These past two days he would woke up in the afternoon and sometimes help Sofia trimming the flowers on the backyard. Then they cook together, cuddle in the living room as Azief told him about his fiction novel he meant to write but never did, she told him about her fears and her hobby and then they go to their bedroom and they kiss and more kissing and then they fall asleep in each other arms It was like they were still living in the world before the Fall. All in all, it is a pretty blissful life. But everything good has its end. Today, that ends. There is no more resting. He could feel that the energy he umted is enough and he could not dy it anymore. Azief got up from the bed and he summon his attire and shadows envelops him as his appearance turns cold. The aura emanating from his body is that of the unapproachable, cold and mighty Death Monarch. Sofia also got up and dresses herself. When she enters back the room and saw the ck clothed Azief, she knew that this is the moment of parting. Sofia look at him and ask ¡®Is it today?¡¯ he nodded and said ¡®I am summoning it today¡¯ Sofia nodded. She sighed but she smiles anyway. She promises that she will send him with a smile. So that is what she is going to do. She had said all that she wanted to said to him these past two days and yet, even after all that she is still nervous when she is in front of him. It is funny when she thinks about it. Her heart is trembling so bad but her face shows no change. ¡®Will it be hard?¡¯ she then asked. Azief look outside the window and look at the skies and turn around and look at Sofia. He smiles and nodded ¡®It probably would be¡¯ That didn¡¯t make Sofia felt happy. Instead it made her even more worried. She fears what is between her and Azief would happen like the other things in her life that is good and beautiful. Broken. She always fears when she is too happy. It always felt like there is something just around the corner to jump on her and break her happiness. ¡®Did you know anything else about the Supremacy Stairway? Any info?¡¯ She asks. Smiling he said nonchntly ¡®I might die¡¯ he said. Sofia shakes her head, clearly not amused at his attempt at humor and said ¡®Don¡¯t die¡¯ she said it with a serious tone. Aziefugh silently hearing this. He then nodded ¡®I¡¯ll try not to¡¯ ¡®You better¡¯ she said Sofia is actually worried about Azief. No, worried is an understatement of what she is feeling right now. She is feeling all kind of emotions right now. Anxiousness, dread, longing and fear. All of that is mixed yet she keeps herself together from shedding a tear or expressing her worries because she knew it would not help and might even burned him even more. The Perfection Path. Azief did exin it to her before but she could never understand it. No one in this world seems to be treading the same path like him other than Katarina. And she didn¡¯t like that before. And she still didn¡¯t like it now. But it is clear from her understanding that what he is attempting to do would be difficult and Azief himself don¡¯t know what to expect. That fact did not fill her heart with calmness Other than the fact that he would be transported to the Supreme Dimension and enduring tempering of his Disk to convert it into Laws, he did not know much what happens after. And it is the not knowing that Sofia is afraid of. And it is not like anyone could teach him. She gave him a kiss on his lips, a long gentle kiss. He had his hand on her waist and pull her closer. Then they broke their kiss and Azief take a deep breath Azief then went out of the room and following behind him is Sofia, dressed in her hunter outfit. Her long hair waves as it is being blown by the wind and her bow is behind her back They went outside the house and Azief stop at the entrance gate of the house. He looks behind him, looking at the house and the patch of small garden on the side of the house and he sighed ¡®It is a beautiful dream these past couple of days¡¯ Sofia did not say anything. She just nodded. ¡®It was a really beautiful dream.¡¯ They stand in silence for a few second before Azief turned to Sofia and then said ¡®Will you apany me to go to the city?¡¯ *** The first chapter in the beginning of the Supremacy Stairway arc. Anyway see you tomorrow and dont forget to vote. Chapter 418: Supremacy stairway (2) ¡®Will you apany me to go to the city?¡¯ Sofia was shocked at this request. ¡®You wish to tour Pandemonium? At this moment?¡¯ She asked like she is trying to make sure she did not hear it wrong Azief nodded. He looks at the distant sky and he sighed. He had a premonition that something would change when he went into this journey. He doesn¡¯t know what would change but he could feel it. And there is a reason why he wanted to see his Pandemonium He had been thinking about this the moment he wanted to leave. He usually ignores the people of Pandemonium and let them do what they want as long as it did not go beyond his bottom line. They love him, respect him, in awe in him and worship him. They treated him like the monarch of this continent. But he never sees them before. At least not like see them, see them. As he is slowly approaching more and more toward the area of Laws he understands something very important about humans and himself. Intentions. Or will. Or determination. To walk to the Grand Path, one need to have unswerving will. An unbreakable determination. And the guide for walking this path is one intentions. He wanted to see more. He wanted to see his people and their will. When he became a part of Heaven he saw a Will. Not his Will. Not the Heaven Will. But a Will that seems stretched and connecting all across living thing. Like a source that powers Life and give life strength. Then what is this Will? Azief had been thinking about that question a lot and he came to the conclusion that Will is the Will of humans. Each human has a soul and each soul has a will. But all those Will could create something tangible if only they knew how. He once asked what is Heaven Will? He got his answer. He confirmed it. But what is his Will? He knows his intentions but what is his Will? And what can it do? And can it transform? He is slowly grasping with that understanding and he knows this is not something he should rush about. What is his Will? These kind of question could drive one crazy if one had not walk far enough. Azief know he is walking on his own grand Path. And it is still a long walk to the end. He did not know that even a she is thinking of this he keeps moving forward, and Sofia silently follows him from behind He had experienced a lot in this world. His experience in the Six Life of Azul still give him many benefits and in retrospect enables him to have this kind of fast development. There is six path of reincarnations in Azul life and he suffer and experience all kinds of blessing and tribtions in there. To some people he is still young but his soul is old. He lived a long time in those sabers. His Six Finger Path is derived from the Six Path of Reincarnation and from the experience in those life. In each of that spell there lies a will in them, corresponding to one reincarnation of Azul life. It is a Will. Azief in those many lives experience what it feels like to be happy just to see flower blooms in spring, and feeling sad to see flower wither. He sees the eternal changes of the world, the turn of fortune and misfortune and feel sorrow. In those lives as he watches the rise and fall of the tide of human life, he felt the impermanence of life. He embraces all that and ept all those feelings. As Azief is thinking all this he did not know that he had walk quite a long way from the hut. Behind her Sofia could see that Azief is in a daze but she did not try to interfere. It is like Azief is gaining some inspiration. She just keeps walking behind him. As she saw some of the Shadow Guards in the distance she shakes her head at them and gesture for them to leave and the Shadow Guard melded back into the darkness and disappeared from sight. Azief is still thinking about all of this matter. He wanted to reach the realm like Azul. But he knew that such a realm is not reached simply because one wanted to reach it. Sometimes luck is needed. Sometimes one needed a stroke of inspiration. By now Azief is slowly reaching to the Pandemonium entrance gate. When the pce guards saw that it was Death Monarch walking to the gate, they wanted to kneel but then they saw Lady Sofia behind Death Monarch gesturing them to shut up and open up the gate. So, they do not dare make a sound as they slowly open the entrance gate. Azief is still walking not realizing what is happening. His foot keep walking forward but his mind is lost in his thought. Sofia fears that Azief would lose his inspiration or whatever he is doing and cut short his concentration. The only thing she could do is to minimized the distraction. The Shadow Guard watch in the distance hiding in the darkness of the alleys, blending in with the crowd. Azief and Sofia is slowly walking out from the Pce and is now entering the most bustling marketce in front of the Centre Pce. As they enter, some of the people that is selling and buying, look oddly at this pair of young man and woman. The Lost Boys in the distance were also feeling weird looking at these two people. They look oddly ipatible with the scenery here, like they were an entirely different being from them Not many people knew how Death Monarch appearance since there are not that many that dares to look him in the eyes. But warriors or people who adventure throughout the seven seas and the four corners of thend of course knows Death Monarch appearance because they got news with his picture (most of it blurry) and could afford to buy footage of Death Monarch. But to some, the closest they could see to Death Monarch appearance is in his Temple worshipped by some cults. Most of them were carved by the sculptor that believes in worshipping Death Monarch And most of those statues depicted him under his hood with a cold face, unsmiling and stern with no details on his face or how he looks like as his face is covered by the ck robe To the Lost Boys who roam across the city alleys and streets, they look at the two people like they were idiots. These are the marketce. If the woman did not push a few people away from them that young man would have bump into many people already and might create a conflict They didn¡¯t look like merchants and they didn¡¯t look like hunters. Hunters usually would look a little more shabby And they are not the military considering how they did not carry that aura of military. One of the merchants was about to scold Azief when Sofia notices it. She snorted, waved her hand and wind gust push the merchant away as the merchant was hurl away, colliding with arge stall, crashing all over the other merchant wares. Azief did not even notices thismotion. The merchants were about to call yell for the guards and he himself is slowly standing up amidst the destroyed wooden stall and was about to give that woman a piece of his mind. but then he saw that the woman brought out a bow and then the merchants eyes shakes and he gulped. His back sweated and his hand trembles and he went weak on the knees. His eyes look at the woman. She was beautiful but when his eyesnded on the bow, it was then that fear sets in. He recognizes that bow. Many people wanted the replica of that bow on his shop before so he did make a replica of it for parents to buy for their children. Because of that he could recognize it even from afar. And he didn¡¯t think the bow on that woman hand is a replica. It is this realization that fills him with fear and dread. Because if that is the real thing, then this woman is none other than that Archer and the man in front of her, wearing an all back outfit could only be that person. *** Ending it with a cliffhanger. Leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 419: Supremacy stairway (3) He went weak and his butt fall down on the cold hard paved road but he was so fearful that his body did not register the pain of falling. He gulped and shakes his head toward the woman as he closes his own mouth with his own hand. The other merchants were shocked with this sudden change of attitude. When they saw all of this happening they also were dissatisfied with the woman conduct and decided to help their fellow merchants. After all, they did not do anything wrong. Why should they be treated like this? But looking at their fellowrade pale face, and his entire body trembling, his eyes shaking, the other merchant slowly lower back their hand down as they could feel that this is not as simple as it looks. And that woman holding that bow is also not as simple as she looks if she could instill so much fear inside their fellow friend heart Azief on the other hand did not pay any mind to what is happening around him It was like he is savoring something. But it is clear what is on his mind is not clear. That look of savoring something has stopped and reced with a confusion. He didn¡¯t realize anything that is happening around him and seems engross with whatever he is thinking right now. And nothing could break his concentration right now. Inside his body, he could sense that the barrier over his Inner Universe is so thin that even one energy is enough to shatter it His body did not emit any fluctuation making him to appear like he is just like normal mortal. His aura indicates that he is not even a Pir Forming leveler. But a normal mortal. There is no energy at all that ising out of him. Truth is, his entire energy right now is purifying his entire internal organs and is stored inside his body. If he released that energy, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the entire Pandemonium would feel like the Heavens is pushing them down to the ground to prostrate in front of him. Behind however, the originally bustling marketce is slowly going silent. As they look at the merchant look of fear when looking at that woman, they too look at that woman. What could force the merchant to remains silent even after he is treated so unfairly? This question is on everybody mind right now. Slowly, their gaze shifted to the bow and then slowly realization dawned on them and they gulped in fear. It was like a puzzle but once they saw the bow, the beautiful woman wielding it and the man in front of her, they slowly felt that this is the only exnation why someone would act so tantly in the marketce in front of the Centre Pce They open a path for him as they slowly understand what the man is doing is not of his own volition. Some hunter and warriors saw this and they thought it might be some kind of enlightenment. As two person give way, four person give way and as four people give way eight more give way. Slowly the path that Sofia is walking slowly open up like the seas parting away. Sofia also didn¡¯t like doing this kind of overbearing attitude but she did not understand what is happening to Azief so she could only support him like this by making sure he is not disturbed in any way. The merchant started to whispers among themselves and even the buyers began avoiding the woman. They did not avoid her out of fear but out of respect. Especially for the man in front of her. There are many emotions when the people of the marketce look at the man walking slowly around the road, forward with each steps. There is gratitude, respect, fear and awe among many other emotions that is mixed in. The Lost Boys that saw this were all startled and quickly slip back into the alley. They were quick in understanding. They immediately could guess who that woman was seeing the reaction of the merchant after seeing that woman bow. And if that woman is who they guessed her to be, then that man wearing all ck could only be that person. Just thinking about it send shiver down the spine of these Lost Boys so they quickly run from the scene not daring to meddle in anything rted to them. The matters involving the bigshot names is always like the matters of royalty. The Lost Boys could not afford to meddle in such thing and they are not really an organization or a powerful faction. They are just boys who have no homes that depended on each other in the street selling petty information and doing odd jobs. They disappear among the many corners of the alley, distancing themselves from the marketce as far as possible Azief is still walking calmly, one step at a time, but if one looks closely one could see he is sweating. His body is immune to external extreme cold and extreme heat yet he is sweating. This could only happen because he is thinking about something so much that his mind manifested the symptom onto his body He then suddenly stopped walking and close his eyes. It was only a few second but in his mind it was like he is closing his eyes for hundreds of years. He did not think of anything. He thinks nothing. He is clearing everything from his mind. Doubts could gnaw on him so it is time to forget. He is forgetting everything that he thought he knew as he walks from the hut to this marketce. One day, he might be thinking of it again and that time the answer he got would probably be different from what he got now. Since the time hasn¡¯te, he shouldn¡¯t have rushed. He then opens his eyes. Behind him Sofia no longer follow him as she watches him from a distance. The moment he opens his eyes he immediately knows that he is in the marketce. In his heart he was shocked. He thought he just walked a few second and take only a few steps. He did not know that he had walked pass the Centre Pce gate and reached the marketce already. He saw Sofia behind him and he nodded in appreciation. She must have done many things to make sure he is not disturbed She smiles. It was then Azief felt something is wrong. He looks at the sky. The clouds are clear with no sign of rain, the wind is breezy and pleasant and it is daylight This kind of time should be liveliest and the marketce should be bustling. Considering where he is standing on, merchants should be shouting trying to sell their wares and travelers from far away would congregate around stall that seller weapons and potions, making a mor. Considering that there are also many dignitariesing today to send him off, the marketce should be full of noise. Why was it so quiet now? Then he looked at the scene in front of him and unconsciously he took a deep breath He did not know how to feel right now. He is shocked that is for sure. Even Sofia who notice this earlier than Azief feel shocked. She had seen such scene before but she thought only those cults that acted like this. But today, she could affirm what the people of Pandemonium felt toward their Monarch. There is not a single person on the street in front of him. There are only the paving stones, one by one stretching into the distance All of the merchants in the marketce, travelers, and not to mention the officials that was rushing to go to the Pce with their carriage, all climb down from their carriage and join the other, their head were pressed below the eaves on either side of the street. They kneel on the ground and then they kowtowed to the center of the clean streets and did not move an inch *** Hope you like it. No words to say and if you like the chapter dont forget to vote and rate the chapter Chapter 420: Supremacy stairway (4) 420 SUPREMACY STAIRWAY (4) Sofia looking at this finally confirm what she heard before about Death Monarch is true. She herself is rarely at Pandemonium and while people knows her, they rarely thought of her much and she is not thought to contribute to the development of Pandemonium. That might not be fair but that is the opinion of the people in Pandemonium. To then, the founder of Pandemonium is Death Monarch Azief and the Three Army is the co-founder of Pandemonium. As she looks at this scene she realizes that Azief position in the hearts of Pandemonium is far more venerated than she thought Even the President of the World Government would not get such respect since not all people living under him agree on all of his policy. The same could be said for the Republic that sometimes passedws in their territory that the people did not really agree on. What is more impressive is that there is no pressure from soldiers or anyone opening the way for Azief. Everyone had voluntarily knelt to the ground and kowtowed toward Azief. It was like they had seen their god descending from heavenly realms to stain his foot on the mortal realm Even the merchant that was thrown before kowtowed to the ground respectfully and did notin at all. Many people after realizing the identity of the woman immediately guesses who the person in all ck outfit is. The shock in their heart is iparable so they all open a path by themselves, knelt and then kowtowed to him Because everyone in Pandemonium knows that since Death Monarch hase out from the Centre Pce, it means he is now leaving. And with that realization, many emotions are rising up from the resident of Pandemonium Death Monarch. To people outside Pandemonium, his name symbolizes fear and ultimate might But to the people of Pandemonium while there is fear in their hearts, there is also the feeling of ultimate respect for him He is the protector of Pandemonium. Few people in Pandemonium had seen Death Monarche out from the Centre Pce and went into the streets. The people of Pandemonium could only gaze on that Pce and express their gratitude by bowing to the area of the Pce. Why? Because while the other part of the world is terrified and uneasy with their safety, fearing their uncertain future, leaving the weak on the mercy of the strong, in Pandemonium, it was peaceful and happy. There is threat of course but most of the time it is one of the safest ce in the world right now. With Death Monarch sitting on his throne, he is like some kind of a Great Guardian that deters all evil people from stepping inside Pandemonium. Many families settle down here and they were always grateful for the protection he rendered. Death Monarch rarelye out from his Pce but even that is enough. The fact that he is there fills the heart of the people of Pandemonium with security. Even his name is enough to terrify people frommitting crime in Pandemonium. They are no internal wars, no warlords vying for powers or two organization using their leaders as some kind of proxy war There is only one ruler that the people of Pandemonium acknowledges. Even the unruly warriors and powerful people that stay in Pandemonium would follow his order without question. His might and prestige is the highest. Many times he had saved the world and he had pay the price for such things gaining him the support of heroes all over the world. Even his enemies respected him and some would even stand in favor of him on certain matters. Death Monarch Azief. He is the Great Protector of Pandemonium. He is Pandemonium. Now, that they saw Death Monarch walking down the streets, there is boundless sorrow in their hearts. Death Monarch is leaving. They have lived under his protection for so many years and will probably be continuing live under the protection of his name even after he leaves and this is the only way they knew how to express their gratitude to Death Monarch In front of him more people lined up from the distance, kneeled and kowtowed to the ground, gratitude filling their hearts and an unwavering devotion. Some people followed the others and kowtowed to the ground, clearly unfamiliar with such way of showing gratitude but while they look clumsy, their intent and Will and gratitude is carried over to Death Monarch Everyone seems to be alerted of the presence of Death Monarch in the marketce and everyone had rushed toe Shopkeepers jumped out from their counter as they close their business and went to the marketce and bowed to Death Monarch They knew that lofty person had finally left the Centre pce and hade among them. Even the dignitaries that ising to congratte Death Monarch were hold up by the traffic of people running to the marketce as the scene of people rushing and running to the marketce drew their curiosity They finally grab one of the people and when they heard that Death Monarch hase out from the Centre Pce they also rushed their carriage to the marketce. When they arrived near the marketce and they saw the sea of people kowtowing to Death Monarch, shock filled their hearts. Looking all around them they all see countless of people whether it was the old or young they all bowed to that man and fearing that it would look disrespectful they too climbed out of their carriages and also follow the other gesture and kowtowed to Death Monarch To people of Pandemonium this kowtow and gesture is not just because of gratitude. It is also because they felt sad and a sense of sorrow as they knew this is Death Monarch farewell. Azief look at this scene and unconsciously there is a smile on his face. He could feel their intent and he thought that while he did not think much of these people, these people think much of him. He thought to himself ''Maybe it is not that bad protecting people and being a hero'' And he almostughs at this thought. He never thought of being a hero and his act were more like he was the viin. But the fear he inspires means hope to some other people. Under him, people did not have to fear other forces that would force them to be soldiers or being exploited or under the mercy of the powerful. If one had to be under the mercy of the powerful, then it is better to be under the mercy of a powerful and benevolent dictator. And what is more benevolent for a dictator than not doing anything? And the sea of people bowing to him all know this. For titanic figures like Death Monarch once he moves, he would surely step on many ants. So, the most help he can do is by not moving. Azief look around him and he already wipes the smile out of his face. But his face looks as emotionless as ever. He looks unperturbed by the scene after he collected himself. And slowly his aura is rising and he look back up at the sky. His eye is slightly blue. Somewhere in the Universe, in a closed dimension, a particr dimension seems to be shaken suddenly like it is being stirred to life. In that dimension there is arge universe. It is filled with harmful gases and radioactive Universe waste and no life seems to exist here. However, inside this universe there is also three thousand space rips Three thousand rips that is an oddly specific space rips. And that is not all the odd thing about this Universe of dead stars and poisonous gas. In that Universe, floating in the epicenter of that universe, is thirteen step of stairs that seems to be made from stars and essence ofs. It stands still in the epicenter of the Universe like it is being held in ce by some heaven defying power. It emanated an invible area and the steps look ancients and at each steps there is a statue. Thirteen statue for thirteen steps. Each of the statue depicted a different person and their looks and appearance were all different. The statues were all covered in star dust and yet even after all these eons, it still stands there without showing signs of rotting of crumbling. On the other hand, the thirteen steps are replescendent with light and seems to contain all energies that could possibly exist in the whole Omniverse. It shakes, stirs and then white light seems to radiate from the steps. The dust on its steps were brushed over by some kind of invisible energy and then that white light that is radiating from the steps gathered and solidify in the bottom step of the stairs. The light spins around for a few second and then it stopped like it found its target Then suddenly it shot out and pierce the dimensional barrier. Meanwhile on Earth as Azief look at the sky, he closes his eyes and he is back in his Inner Universe. He looks down and see stars and beneath his feet. He looks up and while he could not see it he could sense that the barrier is in front of him. He smiles and said ''I''ming'' ********************************************************************* End of this chapter. Next chapter.....the breakthrough. If you like the chapter please vote and leave somements and don''t forget to rate the chapter Chapter 421: The thirteen disk (1) The moment he said that he closes his eyes and his aura rises up exponentially. Azief is in his Inner Universe again as his presence stirred up all the twelve energies present inside it. He takes a breath and the world stirs and responded like it is heaving and breathing like him He is floating up in the sky his body is clothed by darkness and the aura around him were divine and full of godly presence that envelop everything. He smirks as he looks above him. He is the Heaven here and if he wanted to he could travel anywhere in an instant. It would not take him even a second since the Laws of Space and Time in this world is under hismand. In this world, he is God. Whatever he desires, whatever he wanted would be realized. He felt his twelve energies that made up this world is eager to be unleashed. It was like a pet that has gone hungry. It years to be fused again and Azief could not help but be excited. They wanted to be unleashed from their leash. He waved his hand and his energy spread out from him and a golden bluish light exploded out from him. The sky around him changed colors, the sky shakes and rumbles, thend trembles and tremors and it was like an omen of apocalypse that is descending down from the heavens Azief look at this with no change of expression as he could feel his entire body bing even more powerful, full of energy and the ability to control everything in here It was like he is slowly merging with everything. His eyes is shining bluish golden light as it could prate anything in this world and he could see even the smallest atom if he wish for it. He smiles and then he said ¡®Gather!¡¯ he shouted, his word shakes the entire Universe as stars exploded creating arge ck hole in some corner of his Universe. And this word of him turns into a heavenly decree that could not be disobeyed. The energy of the world heeded his summon like an emperor calling upon his loyal subjects. He looks at the sun and it dimmed and the world goes dark under his gaze. He breathed and the winter wind set in and freeze the world, as mountains fall and trees wilted. Then he opens his palm, waiting for the energy to came to him The Worldly energy gathers and turns into a small orb that spin on top of Azief palm. On the real world, Sofia look worriedly at Azief. While Azief is standing still on the middle of the marketce, Sofia could see there is a change in Azief body. He is not the only one that senses it. The dignitaries peek and could saw that the Death Monarch closes his eyes and his body suddenly emitted a powerful aura. It was one that could push people hundreds of miles away, and it an absolutely terrifying aura as it seems wildly going off in every direction. Yet, when that aura passes through the people that is kneeling and kowtowing to the ground, the aura removes their impurities. The one that is kowtowing feeling this energy passes through them knows that this is the way Death Monarch giving them some blessing. The sorrowful appearance of the tens of thousands of people kowtowing on either side of the street be even more sorrowful. The Heaven way is to abandon affection and be heartless. Azief defy this and he won. But who in the world could do things that Death Monarch did? If everyone could do what he did, then he would not be considered a legend and the hero of the generation. This is his era. Everyone knows that. But even though Azief is not heartless that did not mean he is full of affection. In a way, even though he did not follow Heaven Way, he is infinitely closer to heaven way than anybody else. He is heartless and he abandon affection for useless things. But being heartless is not to be emotionless. He might not care much about the people of Pandemonium and this continent when he first founded it but his heart grows fonder of it. He had affection for this city but he still could appear so indifferent and emotionless and hold the affections people of the world gave him in disdain. Because while affection is a precious thing¡­it is also very cheap. He knew that if have affection on something or someone, he must not be controlled by that affection. And he is bad at doing that. That is why he defied the Heavens. He wanted to be whatever he wanted to be. He nearly be inhuman. Not in the way inhuman refers to being cruel but inhuman in the sense that he would not forget his emotion. Azul had led him to believe that Heaven path is not the only path in this wide vast Universe and it is not necessarily the strongest. It is the easiest but the easiest path does not mean it is the stronger path. The moment Azief had his Will acknowledged by the heavens, he broke though something invisible and one could see he is more expressive and his feeling is more human. In the past he would not care even a bit about these people kowtowing to them but now he is even giving them the chance of purifying themselves. And his aura is slowly rising even more. Inside his inner world, as the Worldly energy gather on top of his palm another energy is gathering and gaining momentum The gravity in his Universe seems to be disturbed and the moons and the stars became dim like it is being drained. Things that should have been stationary moved, and things that should move be stills and things that should not float, floated. BOOOM! Arger explosion created an energy st that spread out through his Inner Universe. The stars were drained of its energy. Energying out from this drained stars and moons gathers and turns into an orb of light that shot out to Azief and floated on top of his palm. It looks like it is still but it is actually spinning so fast that no one could see its motion. Azief could see it because he could feel its motion and he as the monarch of this Universe could see through it easily. Azief smiles and then he looks back at his slowly destroyed world as the sea was rising, on one part and some were freezing while mountain copses on itself and thergend break off into smaller pieces On one part of his world, it was freezing while on the sea on the other side, it was boiling so hot that the vapors created clouds. An ancient energy suddenly bursted out from the world. *** The breakthrough ising and the stairway ising Chapter 422: The thirteen disk (2) Aziefughed as he sees what ising out. He senses it before but now to see it again, it fills his hear with amazement and awe. This energy is a gift from an old friend and he rarely uses it. It is the Ancient Runic energy. The moment he felt it runic symbolses out from everything, from rocks and stones, from grass and water. And the runic symbols alsoe from the moon and stars and from Space and Time itself as it destabilized the Inner Universe even further. The usually stealth and hidden energy of the runes that embedded in everything in his Inner Universe were extracted out and it turned into an orb and floated on top of Azief palm Each time the energy floated on top of his palm that energy envelop Azief entire being and he appears even more sacred The runic energy faded away and everything that is embedded by the runic energy and the concept of his worlds turns into dust and blown by the winter wind as it elerates the destruction of the many worlds inside his Inner Universe. His world is crumbling down even more faster as the energies that supported his world is leaving Then eh look at another direction as he senses another energy that is hard to sense and even harder to see. He smirked and then he grabs something from the starry skies and like being pull by a mighty force, an orb of energy was forcefully dragged out from the emptiness of nothing of space. It was scattered at first but the moment he grabbed to the nothingness, that scattered energies were forced to materialize and solidifies itself. The thing that Azief grabbed is his Celestial Disk. It is the energy that the Jade Emperor bestowed upon him when he was undergoing the Purification Fire Baptism. The Celestial energy fills him and his eyes shines white for a moment, appearing like he is some kind of divine holy being. For that one brief moment, he looks like an invible majestic being that descended from the High heavens and each of his words could not be disobeyed. The four energies floated on top of his palm and they all wanted to fuse with one another. But Azief held them floating in ce, not allowing them to fused just yet With four energies that has prop up his Universe being extracted of course it would create an instability and destruction all over his Universe. The Space and Time around his Inner Universe is tearing at its seams causing the entire Universe to expand and contact and contradiction began to happen all over the ce, messing up the Laws and the concept of his world. Vortexes of Time tearing and dimension ripping is slowly urring all over his Inner Universe like it is slowly copsing on itself. Stars seems to be deformed as some of them have experienced some kind of Time Reversal and other experience Time eleration. Space molecules scattered all around his Inner Universe and emitted unknown dark matter and unknown energies that bounces off against each other. Azief then inhale and as he inhales a godly suction force, and stars ands went into his small mouth. It was an unbelievable sight that even with his current figure a small humanpare to thes and stars inside his Inner Universe he could swallow it. The moment he inhales the stars ands shrinks enabling him to inhale them into his body. But that is not what he wanted. He is forcing out the All Source to appears and finally as the energies inside the Inner Universe at an all-time low, it appeared and turned into an orb and flew to him and floated on top of his palm The All Source is very important in making sure that the energies on top of his palm stabilized. The moment it appears on top of his palm, the All Source energies envelops the other energies causing them to be stabilized and not breaking apart By now Azief universe is already crumbling down. All over his Inner Universe countless is walking to their own destruction as the forces that held them in ce has been taken away. s that is orbiting around the sun slowly break off and exploded in arge explosion that splintered of to create space debris that fills the starry skies and stars bounces off each other, colliding and creating a supermassive ck hole. He saw souls flow from the destroyed Universe just likest time and he move his finger and the soul gathered and turn into an orb and flew to his palm It is the Soul energies. With the Soul Diske the other energies. The demonic energy that is red and ck in its colors floated and spun around on top of his palm and trying to defy his power. ¡®The Demonic energy and its defiant nature¡¯ Azief thought to himself as his pupil now has a tint of dark red Then the Aether and Nether Disk with both of those energies seems to counteract each other appeared and floated to his palm. Azief face trend serious now ¡®Any moment now¡¯ he thought to himself. A few momentster the Primordial energy, Divine energy and Cosmic energy all gathered around his palm Azief finally looed extremely serious right now. All twelve energies are floating on top of his palm as behind him his Universe is breaking apart andrge explosion happen almost endlessly With all the energies is on top of his hand a Big Bang explosion happens as it wipes out his Inner Universe. As it reforms back there is only nothingness in Azief Inner Universe¡­.and that barrier. And him, standing on the darkness of emptiness looking at a direction with nothingness as its backdrop. Therge explosion did not leave him even with a scratch. Now his entire being have twelve auras that are all overbearing and terrifying. Any of these energies could make one a powerful person in the outside world. None of the energy that Azief cultivated and turned into his Disk is useless or ordinary. Then He take a deep breath. He closes his eyes in what seems like a moment but felt like an eternity passing him by. Then he opens his eyes back up and there is a smile on his face ¡®I am ready¡¯ he said to himself. Then he closes his palm and the twelve energies all were absorbed into his body and as the twelve energies is fusing inside his body, his body glow with faint blue colors and emitted an ancient aura that seems to predate even Time itself. His eyes seem to turn blue and seems to contain an entire Universe within it. He then gazes upon the emptiness of the void. His gaze right now could even identify karmic causes and effect, looked through Life and Death and reverses the cause and effect of time ignoring causality. That gaze only lingers for a second but it was terrifying enough that one gaze could uncover the entire Universe secret. *** Chapter 423: The thirteen disk (3) Azief did note even realizes it at that time because of how brief that gaze in his eyes could be maintained. And he did not have that gaze consciously. In his mind right now, his only priority is to break through this barrier and fuse his twelve energies to create the thirteen Disk and by doing so summons the Supremacy Stairway. He pointed his finger to the nothingness above him and then he shouted ¡®Break!¡¯ A twelve colored energye out of his finger with adorning sound that seems that it could pierce through anything in the vast Universe. Azief heard the droning sound as the light travels through the emptiness of darkness but it also sounds like it was a Song. The distance between him and the barrier seems infinitely vats yet when he uses that finger strikeposed of twelve energies fusing, it is like that lighting out of his finger ignores the Laws of Time and Space and instantly appear before the barrier and the light prate the barrier like a knife slices through butter. Before the twelve energy smashing to the barrier only cracked it, but now with his body already ready and on the brim of breakthrough and he himself sure of his deduction, one attack is all that it took to break the barrier. The dark cold universe is suddenly fill with abundant light and life. The entire barrier with that one prating light all crumbles and the energy beyond the barrier merge with Azief body. The Thirteen Disk is about to be formed. He closes his eyes and he felt thatst energy is about to be formed. And he felt that feeling once again as he expanded limitless, like nothing could constrain and chain him as a different brand energy envelops him The light forms a protectiveyer around his body that is thick andrge but as he absorbed the energy of that light his eyes turns bluer and his energy is rising in an unprecedented level In the nothingness of darkness that light around him illuminate his entire Inner Universe. Usually one would immediately reach Divine Comprehension when one person has reached the limit that they desire. Raymond for example had already decided to form seven Disk and step to Divine Comprehension when he form his Seventh Disk. But he had thirteen and he should have rocketed himself through Divine Comprehension probably leveling to the Pinnacle stage of Divine Comprehension realm but there is an invisible energy that is preventing him from immediately breaking through to Divine Comprehension. Azief knows this must be the suppression of the Stairway. He knows if he didn¡¯t want to summon the Stairway, he could just breakthrough right her and now, fusing all the energy in his body. But if he does that it would broke the Perfection Path and unless he started from scratch once again he could never walk that path again. Even if he started from scratch it doesn¡¯t guarantee that his luck would be as fortunate like this time. He met Alsurt and he gave him the Ancient Rune energy. He survives the Tribtion Fire and the Jade Emperor even gifted him a gift in the form of Celestial Energy. He passed the Six trials of Azul and Azul extracted the other energies he needed from his Eternal Rings. These kind of fortuitous encounter has shaped him to be the man he is now. Who knows if he gives up right now he might regret it in the future? And if at that time he wanted to walk back on the path of perfection, he might not be as lucky as he is right now. And he never regretted the fact that he walks this path even though he might die pursuing it. He had thrown away that kind of fear a long time ago. He had decided and is determined to summon the Stairway and walk this path until he could no longer. His determination and obsession turned into an unbreakable will. He let the Thirteen energies revolve inside his body. The light around his body is rapidly being absorbed as the light be thinner. Even though his form is still his human form, he could still feel that feeling like he could be in an infinite form, existing in all, and like he has cut all of his causes and effect, he seems to be in a timeless dimension where he is eternal. Like there is no end, there is no beginning and there is no middle. He is everything. He collected himself as the Disk finally forms and a new brand Universe forms inside his body. This new Universe is teeming with the energy of Life and felt like a true universe. He looks at this new Universe, created out of nothing as thest Disk materialize into a translucent Disk that towered above all creation. Then it exploded into a motes of life and shower this universe with life. And then he opens his eyes slowly. He opens it and immediately the aura that he leaked out slowly being absorbed back into his body. The blessing he had given to those people that is kowtowing to him is priceless as many of them achieve breakthrough as the energy that passes through them was pure in essence and help them tremendously. Azief smiles looking at this. He stands there like nothing had happened to him. To the outside world he stands still and closes his eyes for only a minute. But in his Inner Universe he felt like he was struggling for eternity. Sofia in the distance look at the back of Azief and felt a sorrow feeling creeping up into her hearts He smiles as he could feel thest energy in his body slowly settling in and as ball his fist he could feel the energy around him flowing and waving. His twelve energy fused together and form a single Disk that had thirteen spectrum of colors and emanated an aura that is conflicting with each other yet because of the Al Source Disk, remains harmonious with each other. The moment it was formed he knows exactly what thest Disk was. It is an Omni energy. He felt like he could draw on the energy of matter from all worlds and could unravel even Time if he turns this energy into Laws. Azief nodded in satisfaction as he looks at the sea of people still kowtowing to him. He sighs and he looked at the sky. There is a person that look at Death Monarch from a distance, standing on top of a tallrge tree that reaches the clouds. This person wears a cloak and have a hood to prevent people from identifying who this person is. This person looks at the scene of Death Monarch looking at the sky and this person smiles bitterly under the hood. ¡®Jean stares at clock, Hikigaya read books and you look at the sky¡¯ This person presence is masked and no one could sense this person. *** This chapter is near to its end. And I am out of my cave on 22 and 23. I will probably be writinga lot topensate for that. Anyway, any thoughts on the person in the hood Chapter 424: The thirteen disk (4) In the marketce, Azief was not done He need to at least give some e form of protection for his people and for the people he loves. They are all in this Continent. He wanted this ce to be a home for his family. And a home needs to be safe. His eyes then widened as blue streak shed in his eyes and he stomp his feet. There is precession in energy as he lifts his feet and stomp it. Usually with his mighty prowess, if he stomps thend, the entire marketce could copse on itself and created a twenty or thirty feet width crater. Bu this time he wanted to nurture and not destroy. The energy around his feet is fine and precise and as his feetnded on the ground, there is nothing like the impact of an explosion. Thend did not even shake even a bit. Even the tile beneath his feet did not show any signs of being stomp upon. Some of the dignitaries that is peeking on Death Monarch almost had a heart attack when he saw Death Monarch stomping his foot onto the ground. They almost jumped out form the crowd and run away fearing an earthquake or a rift to open up in the middle of the road. This dignitaries action is clearly different than the rest of the people of Pandemonium who even knowing that Death Monarch is about to stomp his feet trusted him and still kowtowing, leaving their life fully to Death Monarch. But they were also shocked to sense that the stomping of his foot did not even scratch the tile. Could it be the tile he steps on is some kind of divine artifact? Or could it be that Death Monarch is weak? Both reason does not make sense but then as they ponder upon these question suddenly above them, the sky glow. They could not see it but the children that does not understand why their parent kowtow to the man in the middle of the streets is obviously not as devoted or understandmon sense as adults does. When they see something that interest them they look up and when they saw the sky glows they shouted in excitement before closing their mouth with their hands and kowtow back to the ground following their parent¡¯s actions. Azief smiles looking at those children. Then he said his voice was majestic and deep ¡®Rise up and look up¡¯ The people of Pandemonium lifted their head, rises up and then they look up into the sky. There is glowing lights all around the skies. The lights look like they are dancing. There were many colors and there were many auras surrounding the sky of Pandemonium. Those adults that look up at the sky knows it is no that the sky is glowing. It is the protection formation of Pandemonium that is glowing. But because that protection formation is translucent it looks like the sky is glowing. They felt a mighty energy is embedded into the formation. And it is not only one energy. It felt like all the energy in the world was embedded into the protection formation The Shadow Guards appears in many dark ce all over Pandemonium and look up at the sky as they frowned. Though there are some Shadow Guards that do not look at the sky and only stand motionlessly like the energy is affecting them. Those Shadow Guards is the Shadow Guards of the Dark de Division. Only their division suddenly stop in unison like the energy that Azief had emanated and embedded into the Pandemonium protection formation affect them. Azief is not entirely able to control the Omni disk perfectly but doing these kind of thing is easy. The moment he forms thatst Disk he knows he could create, shape and manipte all feasible and imaginable forms of energy, having practically no limits on the amount or type of energy they can absorb, project or manipte. He smiles as one of his weakness have finally been conquered. He has always bene afraid of spells. His encounter with Alsurt teaches him that there are wizards in the Universe and their magic most of them does not make sense. But nheless one thing that make sense about magic is that it is still made of energy In the end it is still energy. And as long as it is energy he could manipte it even the magical and esoteric energies which allow him to replicate the effect of magic or spells. This also at the same time makes him immune to such powers, seeing as how he now can absorb the magical energy powering spells, practically negating it. But he also knows that is just one ability of his Omni Disk. If he could create Laws out of this energy, he could even¡­and he couldn¡¯t believe it he is even thinking about it, but he could maybe reach to be Omnipotence. Of course this is just spection and it is an absurd spection. But maybe¡­. just maybe. What is more Perfect than being Omnipotent? That thought shed into his mind for a second but he shakes that thought immediately. When he stomps his feet a sliver of the thirteen energies in his body fused into the protection formation of Pandemonium. He gave the key to the protection formation to Shinji and Sasha. Even though other people couldn¡¯t see it Azief could see the faint liens of energy that outline the width and the height of the protection formation. The moment he fused his energies into the protection formation the formation widened to cover even the Pandemonium Sea and its height increases by three hundred feet To the child looking at the sky they giggled andughed. They find the sight of the sky glowing to be beautiful andugh in happiness and their eyes is full of curiosity The adults look at the sky and look at the glowing sky, feeling the abundant energy all over them and they know this is hisst gift of Death Monarch before he departed. Then then look back at Death Monarch. One of them is about to kowtow to him once again but Azief look through him and shake his head. The young man closes his eyes and nodded. In the end, this is the only way they could express their gratitude and their sincerity has reached Death Monarch. Then Azief saw it. No, to be more urate he senses it. He immediately looks back at the sky and then an explosion of light happened on top of Pandemonium. But this explosion of light covered the entire world skyscape so that everyone in the world that look up all saw this blinding light stretching end to end. Everyone was shocked at this sudden explosion in the sky without rhyme or reason. But this explosion produces no sound and inflict no damage. After the initial shock they look back at the sky and see an even more shocking sight. There are stairs on the sky. The stairs seem infinite and vast and it seem stretching to the unknown beyond. And the energy emanating out of the stairs force all the people in the world to prostrate to it. Only some powerful people could resist the pressure. The pressure lessens in Pandemonium as they could at least maintain some dignity by kneeling on the ground as their body seems to be pressured by thousands of mountains piled on top of them If not for the protection formation and that is has bene strengthened by Azief energy, they might be in a more terrible form. This is the suppression power of the Supremacy Stairway. And this is not even the true Supremacy Stairway. This is just the normal steps leading to the Supremacy dimension where the true Supremacy Stairway await him Azief though. In the sea of people sweating from their back, their hand and entire body trembling because of the pressure Azief was the only one standing straight. Even Sofia and that mysterious persons on the branch of the tree had to use their entire power to remain standing. Sofia buckled down and kneel on the ground, her knees touched the tile and the person on that branch jumped down and kneel. That person looks at the sky and gritted her teeth in defiance. The Supremacy Stairway hase for him and only him could resist it. It is not even resist. It felt like a nourishing pressure that strengthened his body even more. *** Last part of the chapter tommorow Chapter 425: The thirteen disk (5) Azief look and s the children and they seem not to be affected by the pressure either. It is probably because they have no energy to suppress or they have no path yet. The Supremacy Stairways is created from thirteen Supreme Being. And the fact they would appear when one reached a certain Perfection means they are a generous Supreme Being and wished for the welfare of the Universe. They suppress but they do not destroy. Or in the case of the stairway suppression, it is that they unintentionally suppress others. They are after all Supreme Being. And when they arrived countless of myriads races through the Universes would kneel to show their respect. The only one that did not have to kneel is those who strive for Perfection. Azief look behind him and saw Sofia looking at him. He did not say anything, his eyes already told her everything. He is leaving. He looks at the sea of people prostrating to the ground, struggling to get up and h smiles faintly. he has done everything he could and mobilize his Shadow de and even the Dark de Division, He hoped that he himself would survive this tribtion. If he survives then nothing in this world is an obstacle and he could protect everyone. But if he failed, the measure he had left behind would at least manage to protect them until they grow strong enough to live and slowly forget him. The only regret he had now is that he couldn¡¯t see Katarina before he left. He then looks back at the sky and look at the stairway, hovering in the air with lighting out of the staircase that seems to even light up the starry dark skies above the skies of Earth. ¡®I am leaving¡¯ he dered as his voice echoes and with his energy slowly fusing with the energy on the steps of the stairway, his voice echoes and reverberated through the entire world. The whole world hears his deration that he is leaving and the expression of sorrow could be seen in every face of people of Pandemonium. On the other hand, some people were rejoiced at this deration. There are also fear. Right now even those who rejoiced in the news could not help but prostrate onto the ground or kneeling. Imagine the feeling of suffocation of having Death Monarch among them. It is like a God walk among them. And it is not even the nicer God. It is a hard to read, moody and fierce God that inspire fear and death to those who he deemed sinful. Now that he is leaving, how could those people hiding in the dark not rejoice hearing this news. Another person did not bow or kneel and that person is Void. He is looking at that stairway somewhere in the Aegean Sea as heughs maniacally. Even the monster below the Deep Sea remain still and dare note out. The energy emanating from that stairway is ancient and for many of the monster they could sense the primal monstrous energy of those that have step into that stairway and it awaken the fear in their instinctive memories. Azief take a breath and with a smile he opened up his arms and slowly floated up as one streak of light shot to him from the stairs and envelop his entire body. Sofia look at his floating figure and smile as she slowly got up. That mysterious person below the tree open up her hood to reveal the most beautiful face. It is woman and not just any woman. She is the most beautiful woman in the world, Katarina the Ice Queen. She came to send Death Monarch off and as she saw him floating to the sky, there is a single tearing out of her eyes. She wipes the tears away and then look on Azief did not realizes that Katarina is also looking at him. If he did it might have distracted him. He is just floating as hee closer to the stairway. The closer he came to the stairways, the more of the pressure lifted off from the world. And then he stepped on the stairway and the pressure on Earth dissipated. Now he is on the stairway and he could feel the energy roaring from below his feet. And he smiles. *** Last chapter for thsi chapter. See you tomorrow if I managed to finish writing the chapter Chapter 426: The first step (1) The sky was white. The blue sky was reced with a white expanse. And in the middle of that expanse is a step of stairs that seems to extend infinitely to outer space It was floating there on the sky and release tremendous pressure. There are some people in seclusion who already reached Disk Formation that try to fly to the stairway after Death Monarch step on it. But to their shock and amazement, they found out that no matter how they fly upwards, the stairs seems to be getting further and further away from them. To their eyes it looks like it was near them but the moment they arrived at that stairway, they would found out that it is farther away. It was like an unattainable height. That stairway only appears in Pandemonium but to some people who have reached high level in their attainment and understanding of the Disk they also see this stairway. Some people know that this fortune is not for them so they do not fly to the sky to make a fool out of themselves. Some thought that they could at least bask in the aura of the stairway. Others thought that there might be a chance for them to get something out of this or maybe get a streak of enlightenment like Hikigaya did when he saw the Wheel of Reincarnation Hirate who was at the Ind of Peace saw the stairway just ten meters in front of him but he did not walk towards it. Because he knows the moment he did that, the stairway would appear upward and farther and farther away no matter how far he chased it. It is an illusion created by the stairway Jean, Oreki, Raymond all the people that have high attainment in their Disk Formation and outside of Pandemonium saw it. Of course the people in Pandemonium no matter how high their attainment in Disk Formation, they would only see only one stairway. The reason was because that stairway in Pandemonium is the true stairway that leads to the Supreme Dimension and as such even though Katarina and Sofia is at high level of attainment in their Disk Formation they did not see any other stairway appearing in front of them The whole world was shocked to see the stairs. In a cave in Japan, a person waved his hand inside the cave and a projection of his existences appear outside, looking at the stairway. This person is none other than Hikigaya. He looks at the stairs in the sky calmly, his eyes seem to have six ring circling his pupils. Supremacy Stairway. Even though he doesn¡¯t know everything about the Path that Death Monarch is embarking he did know a little about the Stairway. A stairway that only shows itself to those who walk the Perfection Path. Hikigaya only smiles. He looks toward the sea. ¡®Now that the person that holds the reigns to all the monster in the world is gone, I expect the world will be a more interesting ce¡¯ he smiles and then heughs. His word reveals his true thoughts. Hikigaya always felt that the deterrence of Death Monarch has kept the worldrgely at peace. He is a terrifying existence but also a calming existence. If those criminal could be considered as a monster, then Death Monarch is the granddaddy of them all. He eats small monster for breakfast No one knows what will set him off so many people justy low when it is about Death Monarch. Death Monarch himself rarely express his desire and intention which makes his motivation a mystery and kept people guessing That unpredictability of his work in his favor which cultivated this personality of Death Monarch that seems to do everything and anything he wanted whenever he wanted it Like a storm he came and he destroy. Sometimes he did not even give any exnation why he did the things he did. Raymond was strong but he did not have that aura of deterrence like Death Monarch. Raymond is a nice guy and he could be negotiated with. Not Death Monarch. He is resilient in his pursuit of his own justice and of right and wrong. And resilient is just another word for stubborn. Hirate and many other figures of the world as they saw Death Monarch step on that stairs and about to depart they know that the current condition of the world when he levees will be turbulent. The article of the world distribution and the continuing cooperation between the Seven Great Powers will be more crucial going forward. Hikigaya was not the only one looking at this phenomenon. All over the world, everyone is looking at the stairway glittering with light like it was the stairway to Heaven and they were all in awe Loki is in the Centre Pce when he saw the Stairway appearing. He himself was awe at the sight. ¡®I guess one of your regret is resolved¡¯ Loki said smiling looking at that tiny figure on top of the steps of the stairway. He once saw the Supremacy Stairway when he became Sovereign and was stranded on an empty Universe. He saw the Stairway but he could not step on it. At that time even though Azief has be Sovereign he had regret of rushing his breakthrough and not perfecting his Disk. He just said he had no luck At that time, he was the enemy of the World government and was hunted by the agents of the World government so he had no chance but to abandon the Perfection Path and breakthrough to Disk Formation to defeat those who were sent to kill him He did not even have the chance to form his Undying Physique and of course the path to Perfection was broken. He was not like the him today. When he became Death God, Azief seek the Supremacy Stairway. At that time, he of course could walk the Supremacy Stairway but it had no effect or to be more precise the stairway did not react to him. Azief told him these when he visited his Heaven. Today, the future did not go like that. Not only that, he also was not oppressed by the World Government and was not hunted by them. Instead it was the World Government that had to fear that they would be hunted by Death Monarch Clearly the future has changed since not only he had break through that shackle, the future that Loki is treading right now, while certainly have simrity with his own timeline it is slowly changing to be a brand new story And that is good for him right now. The n he and Hirate and Sofia of the future concocted are all slowlying into fruition. Loki sigh and said to himself ¡®Whether this change is good or bad¡­. hmm¡­Even I am not sure. I just hope you don¡¯t die¡¯ *** First part of this chapter and we will begin exploring those character like Wargod, Yu Wang, Azul( dont forget Azul still owe Azief Three Deeds) and many others that had their Karma asscoaited with Azief. Azul did not forget hsi promise to Alsurt to release him when he is strong. But hey, I would not spouil too much. Enjoy this chapter first and see you tomorrow Chapter 427: The first step (2) Truth be told even Loki don¡¯t know what is the tribtion of the Supremacy Stairway. In his era and the era before him even in the era of The First Sovereign he never met someone who have walked the Supremacy Stairway. Those that did walk those steps eons ago. He then thinks about something else He got the report from Shinji that they spotted Katarina in Pandemonium. When Loki receive the report he could only sigh. He too hoped that in this timeline Katarina would survive and probably has her own happy ending. If there is one thing he wanted to prevent, to change it off course from the determined events, it was none other than the War of Sovereign. It was a terrible battle. It could be considered a civil war between Sovereigns and in such battle of titanic figures, how many lives be coteral in their fight? Death God Azief at first did not participate in the battle. He even had advice Katarina to not enter the battle. There is of course a behind story of why he waste on returning to Earth and miss the opportunity to save Katarina. And when she died, her essences fuse with the Universe and even her soul fused with it so Death God Azief could not even resurrect her. Even if he did resurrect her the one that will be revived is not her. It was her death that prompted Death God Azief to enter the war and with his participation it be a one sided battle with him taking the lives of the Twin Sages of Japan Oreki and Hikigaya. In that timeline, they rarely interacted with each other. But in this timelines, how many times have Oreki helped Azief and even in that sh against the Heaven Oreki and Hikigaya both came to his aid. The rtionship between the eventual Death God and the future Twin Sages of Japan is clearly not as distant as in his timeline The wish of seeing Katarina survive is not wished only by him. Sofia also hope she survives. Because after her death Sofia said that no matter how she tried to convince herself that Death Monarch truly loved her, she would never know for sure. After all, how could she fight with a dead person locked inside his memories. She also wished that she survives. He sighed as he walks outside the throne room. Now that Death Monarch is leaving, he appointed Loki as the Regent. One might see it as the sign that Death Monarch while did not like what Loki did during the matter of Pandikar he still trusts him to saddle him with such a big responsibility. Truth is, it is because Azief knows Loki would never do something that would harm him and at the same time he hoped the task of managing Pandemonium would slow down whatever ns Loki had. Azief did not know what Loki is nning but he knows Loki would do anything to make sure he bes stronger. Even now, Azief still didn¡¯t understand why Loki is so intent on making him stronger when it was him that was, as Loki said it, destroy the Universe. And he always knew Loki to be talented in allocating resources. After all he has his own secret forces all around the world. Of course Azief just assumes this because of the many secrets that Loki had under his sleeve. Loki also could guess the real reason why Azief put him in his position. He smiles bitterly and then said ¡®A good move but nheless insufficient¡¯ Loki said to himself as he smiles and walk away As Loki walk out of the room, on the streets of Pandemonium the feeling of the people looking at their Monarch departing fills them with fear and uncertainty, sorrow and sadness. This phase after he is gone would probably the hardest time that Pandemonium would have since its founding. But since Azief had strengthened the formation, unless a Pinnacle Divine Comprehension leveler or someone who walks the same path as hime attacking, it would stay unbroken. That alone could be considered an unbreakable shield. And there is still the agreement on the Article of Distribution. Many of them kowtowed to that figure on the staircase above the clouds, all feeling this uncertainty of the state of the world. That is the effect of Death Monarch. From the moment he was dubbed as the strongest person in the world, the matters of the world revolve around on what he would do. And the whole world watches in awe at that figure. Even that person was silent as he looks at the sky. Void look at the sky and the majestic sight of the stairway seems to fill his heart with destion. Then heughs ¡®I¡¯m going to wreak chaos when you are gone. If you die, then I guess that¡¯s that¡¯ While some people hope that the Death Monarch would never leave, many of those that hide in the dark watches at the stairway amidst the cloud and is waiting impatiently for Death Monarch to take his step forward and go away from Earth. It is their chance to see the sun again ande out to the world again. Even though the Broker, the one that put together the Crime Alliance is reported missing, the Crime Alliance is stronger than ever. After all the force that they had to face is none other than Death Monarch and they have no choice other than to band together Regardless of one intention, wishes and desire, they all look toward that stairway, waiting for that one step forward. Unknown to the people of Earth, out there in the darkness and the vastness of the Universe there are also many eyes that is looking at Azief. One of them sit in a red throne on a sailing broken star. His eyes look nervous as he watches Azief as he wished that he would seed the tribtion. This person of course knows about the Supremacy Stairway as he was there when it was first created. *** Second part of the chapter. I guess ther eis only character in Lord Shadow that was depicted living in a sailing broken star. Anyway, if you rey like the tsory and wanted to support me please read it here at All instead of going to read it at free sites. I took time writing these and those people juts took it without permsiion¡­unless¡­unles¡­you give me a part of the cut..wink..wink. Kidding aside, hope you enjoy the chapter Chapter 428: The first step (3) Somewhere on the Three Thousand Worlds, a man who is fishing on the back of his Jade Pce take back the casting line he had cast off and stop what he is doing. He wears a shabby clothes and have a conical hat on top of his head. He was whistling in rxation before he sees what is happening He looks at the clear pond and he saw Azief on the Supremacy Stairway entrance steps He sighed and shakes his head ¡®I guess today I had to forget fishing some Fate and Destiny¡¯ he got up from his seat and as he got up the shabby clothes he wore and the conical straw hat on top of his hat dissipate like it was dust and his outfit transformed into imperial robe and his eyes turns golden and appears to see through everything. His entire being radiated an invible aura like he alone is divine on Heaven and Earth He then summons the Sky Dragon and mounted it. The Sky Dragon roars and then flew with the man to his Three Thousand Rift tforms. In matter of second he arrived at the tform and when he arrives he saw three thousand souls are already waiting for him. The soul did not look at him, as they all are standing in their position waiting for him. They are expressionless and translucent. They seem to have no intelligence but only a wisp of will required to do what they were supposed to do. He sighed once again as he looks at the state of the tform which is full of dust and cobwebs. After all it has been a long time since anyone walk the steps of the Supremacy Stairway. He waved his hand and the dust that have been gathering on this Three Thousand Rift tform all were sweep away by arge gust of wind. The Three Thousand Rift tform is connected to the Supremacy Dimension because one of the Thirteen Supreme Beinge from The Three Thousand World. That Supreme Being is not human It is a monkey. That monkey had wrecked the First Jade Emperor residence and fight many Gods. Of course the First Jade Emperor is still him as he was the reincarnation of the First Jade Emperor. That monkey then breaks the barrier between the Three Realms and then travels the stars and created many legend and also walk the Path of Perfection as his body controls all the Five Elements in its purest sense. When that monkey met the stairway, he be the Thirteen Supreme Being to add a step alerting the Laws of the Universe that enables people to form until Thirteen Disk as the limits. And he opened up three thousand rifts that correspond to the three thousand world of the Jade Empire. Since then the Three Thousand Rifts of space in the Supreme Dimension is connected to The Immortal Realm of the Three Thousand World. Now, that another person is about to walk the stairway, he also need to impose restriction which would help anyone trying to surpass this tribtion. After many people contributed to the Stairway, all of them peak level character people thought the test would be hard. Depends on one thought the test could be considered easy or hard. To this person, he found that the test is not that hard. Of course this person that is fishing and now wearing an imperial robe is none other than the Jade Emperor. He walks to the center of the tform where there is a circle carving in the middle. This entire tform is designed to look like a circle if you look at it from above. And the position that the Jade Emperor is standing is the epicenter of that circle. His eye is full of determination. ¡®Who would have thought he really would be able to solve Azul regret? No wonder I sense a disturbance in the energy a few years ago. It seems Azul have managed to revert destiny and fate and alter reality¡¯ The Jade Emperor sit cross legged on that circle as the other soul on the other position also sit down cross legged. He revolves his energy and sealing script appears in his eyes and the eyes of the Guardian Souls on the tform. The Jade Emperor closes his eyes and the soul they began to sing It was a Song that no one could understand yet it created resonance with the many seals and formation embedded in the tform. It sounds like a chanting of names. This Song slowly grew louder and creates a synergy with all of the souls here and they turn into a wisp of fire than the wisp of fire flew to the Jade Emperor and enter him. Energy fills him and then as that energy is reaching its peak the Jade Emperor push his palm together and then m the ground beneath him. As he ms his palm, a powerful restriction appears through all the Three Thousand Rifts in the Supreme Dimension and the Jade Emperor lies on the middle of the epicenter of that circle formation, exhausted and sweating. But he did notin. It is one of his duty to make sure that the Three Thousand Rift would maintain bnce to the Three Realms of the Three Thousand Worlds. He then said to himself ¡®Don¡¯t know if you are going to seed or not but since I am not the only one rooting for you, I think you will surely surpass these obstacles too¡¯ The Jade Emperor said to no one in particr. It is slowlying closer for him to enter seclusion. In that other timeline, his Empire was thrashed pretty badly by the Death God. He battled with Death God Azief many times but because of that ten ring on his finger he never had quite the advantage. This time when he wanted to sabotage Azief perfection path Wargod persuade him instead of increasing the animosity between them on a deed not yetmitted in this timeline, why not help the mortal? Kindness begets kindness and from the moment he helps Azief a karma is formed between them. He sighed as he closes his eye as he wanted to replenish his energy. Wargod and the Jade Emperor is the few of the Beings in the Universe that watch over Azief but there is also another Being that is watching all of Azief movement with a calm look. It is a couple sitting on a throne in a Universe full of beautiful and dazzling stars. *** leave somement, and please vbote for the story. I wrote thsis troy and release it reglry but I dont think I ever pass the fifth mark. Thta is kind of sad when you think about it. Huhuhu. My depression is kicking in again. And just saw Joker. I like it. Anyway, ciao. Chapter 429: The first step (4) Wargod and the Jade Emperor is the few of the Beings in the Universe that watch over Azief but there is also another Being that is watching all of Azief movement with a calm look. It is a couple sitting on a throne in a Universe full of beautiful and dazzling stars. The man isrge and gigantic and his entire being and existence is radiating so much energy that it suppresses the energy of the stars around him and distorted the space around him with just slight movement. Even just looking at him and feeling the energy he emanated, he must be one of the peak level expert in the Universe He is sitting on a throne of light and he was the Overlord of his Universe. Everything in this Universe happens because he wills it and he reign over the destruction and creation in this Universe His gaze seems to epass everything in the Vast Universe. His eyes are two ming balls of suns and his skin seems to glitter like twinkling stars The essence of creation, time and destructions swirls around him and his throneplementing each other as it should be, harmonious and creating a synergy effect. Behind him there is a wheel. And in each of the wheels there is countless of souls of the dead. That spinning wheel that seems to never stop spinning seems to contain the power of life and death, of creation and destruction. He looks at the projection and smile. his finger is twinkling with an apocalyptic pressure as he moves his finger ¡®That old friend of yours have escaped¡¯ A voice seems to sounded in thisrge and dark Universe. There is another gigantic figure beside the man. It is a woman that emanated a very powerful emanation of resonance with the energy of the Universe The man sits on a white throne with a crown of star son his head and the woman sits on a purple throne beside him, looking regal wearing a dress decorated with the stars of the Universe. They are a match made in heaven She has long purple wavy hair, honey blushed skin and on her forehead there is a diadem of the brightest looking crystal in the Universe. On her waist is small sharp dagger that glints with dangerousness that could split apart Time and Space. These two being is none other than Azul and Meihul. Azul hearing Meihul reminded him about the chained Destroyer only smiles bitterly. ¡®My old friend is not in there anymore. At least not yet. And his release is fated. In the end this is His n. I did not intend to defy Him. After all, that is not my Universe. I just wanted to give the mortal a chance. Though he could not be considered mortal anymore¡¯ Azul said with a smile forming on his face. Meihul nodded ¡®Will you help him? If I am not mistaken in one of your reincarnation you also walk that stairs¡¯ Azul smiles and shakes his head ¡®He didn¡¯t need my help¡¯ Meihul then said ¡®I thought you still owe him three deeds.¡¯ Azul nodded as he looks at the direction of Earth. Even though the distance that separated him and Earth could be considered astronomically far, surpassing dimension, universe and even realities, Azul eyes is able to prate through all that obstacle and look at Azief like he was there in front of him ¡®But this is not yet the time to help him¡¯ Meihul look at Azul and then she nodded. She heard from Azul howplicated that person fate is. She only sighed and then nodded in understanding. She of course felt gratitude for Azief since he was the one that help her to be revived back with herplete soul and even alter reality. That is a grand changing cataclysmic magic. Azul have sacrificed eons just to make sure she coulde back to him and she was happy now. In the altered reality, she was with Azul from the beginning he be the Divinity of Fire until he be this Supreme One of the Vast Universe and sometimes is also known as the Great Supremacy of Vast Universe ¡®Then I guessed we would only watch¡¯ Azul nodded as he holds tightly Meihul hand and Meihul smiles. ¡®This journey is his journey. It would not be beneficial for me to aid him at this time¡¯ ¡®What about her?¡¯ Meihul ask ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®Zinar daughter¡¯ Azul sighed hearing this and his mood went down a bit. A that is floating underneath his feet suddenly cooled down for a hundred years ¡®I heard she became one the Ten Demonic Demons. Demonic Queen of the Womanly Demonic Nation if I am not mistaken of the Demonic Realm¡¯ Azul smiles bitterly His eyes look past Earth andnded on the Three Thousand World and he sighed again. Then he said regretfully ¡®She chooses that path for herself. Something change when I managed to alter reality but something did not¡¯ In the original world before Azief passes Azul trial, Zinar is the one that be the Demonic Queen. One of the reason was because she was rejected by Azul and wanted to meet him again but was never sessful in her searching. That feeling of love then turn into hate and longing. But when Sorcerer of All Realm overturn Time, Fate and Destiny, it changes the ending of the story between Zinar and Azul. Azul in the new altered reality after he breakthrough from the shackle of power he abdicated from the position of Emperor and be the Saint of Ten Thousand Worlds. As the Saint of Ten Thousand Worlds he seeks Zinar and live a life of bliss and happiness with her. He lived with her until she died of age. He then had to return back to the path of reincarnation and his daughter were taught immortal spells but in the end she turned toward the Demonic path and after knowing the truth that her father epts Death and leave her alone because he wanted to revive another woman, his daughter turns furious and had the misunderstanding that Azul uses her mother. At that time Azul has already started a different life toplete his Reincarnation Path. This is what he means by something change but not everything changes. Before the reality were altered it was Zinar herself that be the Demonic Queen. After the reality was altered it was her daughter that be the Demonic Queen Azul look on other direction. That daughter of his also called herself Zinar to remember her mother. Unknown to her Azul could see pass through other dimension to look at her only daughter that survives the passing of eons. He sighed and then said to Meihul ¡®She has her own destiny and fate. I have ascertained that when I look at her fate. One day we will meet again and when that timee I hope I could exin the misunderstanding between her and me¡¯ Meihul nodded and then look back at the direction of Earth. All these bigshots in the Universe are all looking at Azief. Some of them know the path he would eventually walk while some desire him to walk a different path than before. Many dark forces stir in the darkest part of the Universe as dark googly eyes seems to open in the recesses of some abandoned Universes. For eons there have been no one to take that step into the Supremacy Stairway. Whoever passes the trials of the Supremacy Stairway would be guaranteed to be a powerful figure in the future. On Earth Azief look in front of him and he could see the infinite space in front of him. Other people might see clouds but in front of him right now he could see the stars and space gas. It was like the step in front of him is a rip in space only this rip is stable and seems to conform to the Laws of the Universe. With determination in his heart he takes that first step forward. *** Thest part of the chapter. Next chapter Azief is fiannly walking on the step to reach the Supremacy Dimnesion. We will be going out of earth for most part of this Arc but I will say that the stroy will still be grounded in the character. IJf you like the stroy pse vote for it and leave some encouragingments. And I am feeling sad after reaidng news about Sulli death. If it is really is a suicicde it would be too sad Anyway, like always hope ytou enjoy the story Chapter 430: The gate (1) The moment he stepped on that stairway, a powerful rejection force suddenly appeared around him trying to push him down. Azief frowned a little but he is still confident as the pressure passes him by It was the same pressure that force all the people in the world to prostrate to it before only this time all of that pressure was condensed and directed at him It is like a test, trying to determine whether this person really could go up the stairway. It is to test whether that person have perfected their body. If Azief did not perfected his Physique during his Energy Disperse Stage the moment he takes that step, the rejection force would blow him away and the staircase would disappear and never to appear again. But because he already perfects his Physique the rejection force felt like it was breezing wind to his body. At first it felt like someone is trying to push him down but as ite into contact with Azief physique it turns into a tame wind, gentle and cool He finally moves forward as he gently walked up the stairs that is on top of the clouds, his figure and his shadows seems to cover the sun and all living beings on Earth like he was the only figure between Heaven and Earth. This kind of sight would surely be awe inspiring for anyone that had the goal of actualizing their Grand Path. Hikigaya returns to his cave, Hirate closes his eyes and that woman below the tree flew up and retreated from Pandemonium, snowkes falls under her feet. He walks slowly and calmly on that step. The more he walks the farther he seems to have travel. It was like one step equals to a million miles. He took another three step forward and the scenery around him changed. He looks on his left and right and he saw stars and floating space rocks. He looks behind him and he saw Earth. But the steps he had climb behind him has disappeared. He could stilt run back right now. He could jump from this floating stairs and fly back to Earth. Because if he takes another few steps, Azief got the premonition that at that time there will no longer be turning back. He smiles like there is nothing to think about. His left foot and his right foot rose and then he walked the step like he was running. He could see from the corner of his eyes that the scenery on his side is changing constantly like he was running through universes and breaking through some pocket dimension to reach the Supreme Dimension It was exhrating. There is no fear in his heart. He already was prepared to possibly loses his life here so all he could feel right now is excitement. After all, how is this any different than before. He seeks power and strength and he always knew that he had to bet his life from the moment he walks this path If he failed, he died. That would be unfortunate of course but at least he tries. But if he seeds than he is getting closer to his goal. He keeps running and he could see even more sceneries of space passes him by. He passes a star systems full of gas, and even some Universe that is beginning to be born and at one point he passes through a dark universe that seems to have no light at all. It was like he was in a dark room and seeing nothing. If not for the fact that the stairway is made of light and shines his way forward Azief is confident that he would get lost in that Universe. But he remains calms as his steps be faster and now he is running on the steps. Behind him after he finish a step that stair step would disappear, like an energy that dissipated. Around him he could see all kinds of and stars systems but he had not time to stop as he keeps running and finally he saw the end. And what he saw shocked him to his core. He saw a Gate. A gigantic Gate that seems to block all things in front of him and those who are in front of it is unable to see past it. There is a lot of symbols etched onto the gate and each of the symbols was extremelyplete and each of them gave an ancient aura and seems to contains Laws. Azief was careful as he slowly takes his step to the gate. He saw no other way than to push through this gate but looking at its size could his strength pushed this door open? Is this also one of the test? ¡®Fuck it¡¯ he said to himself as he pushes the gate. He expected to be hit by a rejection force but like he is pushing a well-oiled door, the gate door slowly opens. The ancient aura around the Gate became extremely dense at this moment. The star systems around him were all effected. Some of the stars around him exploded. But the force of that explosion did not even have the chance to manifest itself as it was absorbed by the Gate. Somes shrink and turns into an orb of light and flew to the Gate merging with the glowing blue symbol on the Gate Then a new life aura spreads out in this Dark Universe. Azief was struck with a realization. This Gate destroy but also give life. This Universe he sees around him is nothing but an old Universe. He saw the wrinkling of stars ands, saw them withering and was absorbed by the Gate before the Gate nourish life once more. It was like a farmer cutting off weeds and then throw fertilizer so that new nts could grow. At this time Azul who was watching Azief progress from the Vast Universe could not help but frown when he saw that Gate appeared. ¡®Humph¡¯ he snorted in displeasure. *** In thsi arc we will be exploring more on the otherworldy character that is usually only mentioend but rarely do anything in the Universe. Azief is stepping onto the starry skies now Anyway, hope you like the story and pe do bote for the story and support me, this penniless author.Huhuhu. See you all tomorow (And my browser still didnt have auto correct) Chapter 431: The gate (2) He could guess who brought out that Gate. He had not seen that Gate for a very long time. Meihul also frowned looking at this current scene. She did not think that Gate is part of the test of the Supremacy Stairway. Even though she herself did not walk the Perfection Path or walk the Supremacy Stairway, that auraing out from that Gate made even her felt fearful. It was not like normal fear. It is an instinctive fear and that blue glowing symbol fill her heart with unease. And looking at her husband expression her guess is correct. ¡®Someone is trying to further their own agenda taking advantage of him. That ancient thing should have pretend he is dead just like before¡¯ Azul said. Then looking at the blue aura that is slowly emanating out from the Gate he said ¡®The Creator and Destroyer have always turns a blind eye on him because he is thest of his kind, that alone is generosity enough¡­¡­Now he suddenly summons that Gate. What he is trying to do?¡¯ Azul ask himself. He is pondering but it is clear that he would not let this go on. Azul did not say much about Supremacy Stairway to Azief because he was confident that Azief would find his own way. Sometimes, telling oneself where their destination end, is like cutting their Grand Path early. It is why many Grand Supremacy like him or Supreme Beings did not like divining their own future or ask another about their own future because it could waver their will Meanwhile on the steps Azief who was looking at the Gate opening slowly could not believe how easy it was to open this Gate. The moment that he pushes the door of that gate a ray of blue aura solidify and turns into an all-illuminating light. It was so blinding that Azief could hardly keep his eyes open. It was like the light itself is filled with Laws of the Universe. That kind of light could even blind him as Azief did not resist and put his hand up to resist the explosion of light The blue light passes him and for some weird reason Azief senses that his body be even more stronger. This time the light be more intense and he had no choice but to close his eyes Because he closes his eyes he could not see that his vein is turning blue. His vein is being filled by weird symbols and each of his veins right now, if it was extracted from his body could be used as a rope to attach itself into stars and is capable of bringing it down. The blinding light slowly covers the rest of the Universe and while Azief could not see he is sensing a Will is being awaken. ¡®This is bizarre¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief could feel his premonition is tingling. It didn¡¯t seem like a test. The feeling he is feeling right now is like someone is bestowing an inheritance to him. But each inheritance of power would alwayse with a price. Nobody going to give him anything good without expecting something else in return. Azief right now did not know that the Gate appearing is not part of the test but he instinctively feeling it. And he did not know how furious Azul was when he sees that Gate. He knows that there is only one person that could summon that long forgotten Gate. He stands up for his throne and takes a step as the space around him spirals and he appeared in one Dark Universe. As he arrived in that Universe, there is arge monster floating on the darkness of this particr Universe. It has vague anthropoid outline an octopus like head whose face is a mass of feelers. It had a scaly spike rubbery looking body and a prodigious w on its hind and fore feet. And in its behind there is a long narrow wings that seems to disintegrate everything it touches If any humans of any being without sufficient strength and powerful will sees this monster appearance they would be driven insane when they see this entity. To Azul when he saw that entity, in his eyes it is nothing but a monster. But in many worlds, this entity is a godlike existence with power beyond imagining. Azul ignore that monster. But that monster seems to be devoid of intelligence as it senses the abundance of life energy that is contained inside Azul. Like a moth flying to the fire, it sailed through the stars, crushing countless in its wake as it charges to Azul. Azul saw that entity behavior and look at it with disdain. He then snorted and look at the monster with his eyes and in just one gaze that monster dissipated into dust. All the dark monsters in this area opens their eyes. This is the Dark Universe and in this Universe, these entities are everywhere. They were sealed here and is unable to physically leave this Universe. They could appear in other Universe in their Willform but because of the seal they need the faith of those people there to appear strong. They look at Azul and one of them spoke. It spoke nonguage but Azul understand it. Azul ignore them and snorted once again and wave his hand. A thousand of them disintegrated into space dust and the other entity retreated in fear of such unthinkable power. Azul expanded himself so that his entire body seems to cover a part of this Dark Universe The light around his body is driving away the darkness of this Universe and when that light covers every inch of this Universe finally that ce revealed itself to him. Azul look at that ce and shouted ¡®Come out! Show yourself in front of me!¡¯ At the same time while this happening, Azief slowly able to open his eyes. The veins on his eyes were slowly turning blue. However, this change is so subtle that he did not even realize it happening. That auraing out from the gate is slowly fusing itself inside his body. Azief saw that the lighting out from the opened gate berger and slowly spread to cover this entire Universe that he is in As he looks around him he could see that the stairway around him is slowly getting unstable while the manys in this Universe seems to be wearing ayer of blue. Azief slowly felt something wrong. He could feel that the Stairway did not approve the existence of this Gate and is even hostile to it At this moment the blue light reached its peak. As that light spread, he could see olds exploded, news appeared and the Laws of the Universe is being altered and erased. The blue light didn¡¯t stop as it continued to expand changing more and more of the Universe Fundamental Laws. The steps beneath Azief feet turns translucent and then it disappeared but fortunately he did not fall into this unknown Universe. Instead he was held in ce by some invisible energy. Right now in this blue colored Universe, it was he and the gate is the only things that exist. Everything else was covered with blue light. This terrifying scene caused his heart to shake violently. *** Can anyone guess why that Gate apapers and who put it there? is it part fo the test or is it not? And if its not why? Hehehe. Anyway, hope you like the chapoter nad if you do leave somements below. I rarely answermenst these past few days because I had bad health. I just got back from my trip and I had a bad flu. Anyway, I will try to finsih this part before we offciaily enter the new arc before the end of the month. And those who wanted a dose of LS coudl read the AOA chapter that wille ou on the 31st Chapter 432: The gate (3) Then in one moment all that blue light forms a powerful pressure that pushed the door of the Gate open. It was only now that Azief suddenly realize that the Gate slowly getting bigger and bigger. And as he looks at that titanic size door gate. he felt like he was standing upon the Gate of Heavens, feeling insignificant and weak when presented with such power. It was then he saw something else that make him tremble. Inside that door there is only blue color spirals and it is full of restriction and magical formation. Just one look and he knows that this formation could never be broken. Then to his shock he could feel one of the rings in his finger seeks to resonate with the Gate as he felt one of his finger shaking. Azief look at his finger in shock. The ring that is reacting to the gate is the Ring of Grand Formation. A blue wisp of light enters the ring and his ring glows blue. Azief could feel there is another formation in his ring. It was at this time his curiosity trumps his fear. He was always wondering about this ring that he has. It has been with him the longest. He knows it is a supreme treasure but on Earth he never had to use it that many times. Each of this ring ability would shock anyone. And he never uses all ten of them. The ring he used the most in his journey is the Ring of Grand Formation. After he reached Disk Formation he was concentrating on how to break through and summon the Supremacy Stairway so he tries to stop relying on the ring and instead prefer to use his own prowess to gain understanding andprehension of his Disk. However, throughout the years he got a few hints what this ring is and the true owner of this ring. He knows that this ring in the Seresian world was fought over by all the Demon Kings creating arge war. Alsurt in his captivity recognize this ring and even Azul admitted that he knows the owner of the ring. It all suggested that the first bearer of this ring is probably a powerful peak expert in the Universe. The spell and ability contained in each of this ring could be considered godly and at the same time devilish. Even most of his Disk is formed from the energy inside this Ring. Today, as he walks through the stairway that would connect him to the Supremacy Stairway, a gate appeared and seems to form resonance with his ring. ¡®This is unbelievable¡¯ he thought to himself. It made him want to believe in Fate and Destiny. Or maybe it is Karma He looks at his rings and he could see ach one of it glows with blue light. He was excited but then his expression turned pale and darkened Then he widened his eyes and tries to distance himself from the door. He distances himself from the Gate but it felt like the Gate is everywhere around him. The feeling he had is pressuring Even though he is sure he distances himself he felt like he did not even move as the Gate seems to still be in front of him like he had never move. The more he looks at the Gate the more he felt fear and apprehension. He felt like the sense of something very ancient and something very powerful that exist behind the Gate This time his excitement was doused almost immediately. For some reason he felt excitement when he saw the Gate and the moment he realizes that he felt excitement he knows that something is wrong. The reason is because he felt excitement. For some reason when he should have been feeling fear, he felt excitement. The fact that this Gate could cause such change in emotion in his heart is in itself very mysterious and elicited deep fear in Azief heart He looks at the Gate with dread and dread. It was like the Gate wanted to be opened. No, it is not wanted. It wants to be opened. And for some reason Azief felt that the Gate wanted to be opened by him. It affected him and affected his emotions. This time without a doubt he felt a sense of fear now that he realizes that the Gate is affecting his emotions This kind of emotion is extremely rare for him. Upon feeling his own fear, his eyes revealed a sign of struggle. He felt like he is being controlled by someone. Now that he thinks about it instead of the feeling of being controlled by someone, he felt like a Will is slowly influencing his emotion and mind. Now that he thinks about it again why does he push that door instinctively? He is usually more cautious than that but suddenly when that Gate appears the first thing he did was to push it door? Azief felt ufortable right now. His Grand Path is always about freedom and he didn¡¯t like this fleeing of being controlled by some invisible hands in the dark. And this fear¡­. he also didn¡¯t like it. Because this fear is almost instinctive and he simply couldn¡¯t erase this fear that is slowly festering in his heart It was like the aura and energy that ising out from this gate is on apletely different level from him and it is a gap that he could never cross He had never felt like this before. He felt shocked but never he felt this hopeless. He didn¡¯t experience this trembling in his own soul that made him feel like he couldn¡¯t even resist under such might It was like he was mortal again. At the same time also felt awe that came from the bottom of his heart Rarely now there is anything in the Universe that awe him. But from the moment he walks that stairway, he had experience so much new thigs and he knows that his decision to venture out was the right decision. There is so much more to explore. As he be stronger and his experience increased this kind of awe or respect gradually vanished. But at this moment, floating in front of this titanic door that seems to cover anything, his mind and body is shaking. His eyes are no longer blue but it is bloodshot like he is struggling with something. His Defiant Heart that he got from Azul is roaring in defiance in his consciousness to fight with this foreign Will that is trying to influence Azief. And that Defiant Heart is bolstered by Azief own Will. He wanted to defy this control of fear and emotions that this Gate has subjected him into even if he has to die. He could feel that this Gate wants him to jump through that Gate and he knowns the moment that jump inside that Gate he might be even more powerful It is a fortunate encounter¡­. yes¡­. but it is not a fortune he wanted. *** Will not be saying anything this chapter. I¡¯m trying not to spoil it for the readers. Ciao. And please voet and leave somements. I likepliments and it is better to write kind words than hate. Though I would always wee constructive criticism. Just dont write Go die or something like that. And I know about the grammar. I am ashamed of it too but I must confess that I usually prioritizes speed over the grammar. I like to hire someone but as you all know I am penniless. Maybe not that bad anymore but I still didnt ahve enough buck to hire people to help me with the grammar and I dont know how much I have to pay for somoe to edit all 400 chapters of my story and this story is just beginning. Chapter 433: The gate (4) Someone in the Universe is plotting against him. Right now he is one hundred percent sure that this gate had nothing to do with Supremacy Stairway. He could feel that foreign Will is binding him and trying to force his feet to move inside the Gate. He musters all of his strength and then he looks at the Gate with his defiant eyes and roar. The roar seems to contain his Will as the Gate pirs seems to shake. ¡®ARGH!!!¡¯ He shouted his roar seems to be expressing his defiance. His body is trembling as he clenched his teeth and look at the Gate with no fear in his eyes. ¡®FUCK YOU!¡¯ He curses at the Gate. The Gate suddenly released a pulling force as it tries to bind Azief body, mind and soul to enter the Gate. Azief felt the pressure enveloping his entire body and his most prided aspect of his strength, his Undying physique cracked. But his perseverance did not waver. Blood ising out from his all of his orifice and it look extremely painful that even his powerful Physique seems to be tested to the limit. The awe and respecting from his soul is trying to manipte him to enter willingly into the Gate, wanting him to give the Gate his freedom. But if he did that¡­where would he walk? There is only one path in his heart and that is the only path he wants to walk. His eyes did not lose his will even as blood is streaming down from his eyeballs. ¡®I would rather die than submit to you!¡¯ He shouted. He is slowly reaching his limit. At this time Azief almost wanted tough at the unfairness of it all. He knows that if he used all of his energy he would fall unconscious and would ultimately enter the Gate. He was not lying when he said he would rather die than let his life under the control of others. He was ready to end his own life. He wanted tough because it is funny that he would die here in the middle of some unknown universe because of someone else plot and he didn¡¯t even know who is plotting against him. He would never give up but he knows when the odds are against him. He would rather die than let his path broken. After all this years, he had long cast off the fear of death in his heart. He only seeks to walk his Grand Path until the end. If he couldn¡¯t even do that, even if he survives, he would never be able to reach higher. Since that is the case, he would rather die. He did think of encasing his soul into one of the rings but right now it is not only his body is being bind by that blue light. His body, mind and soul were all bounded by that blue light. The only way he could be free is too truly kill himself, in body, mind and soul. ¡®I am free!¡¯ Although Azief voice was trembling, it had an unyielding aura as he shouted each word! He was determined to end his life. As the Gate opens wider, Azief could see a finger in that Gate. The Gate was already titanic enough that no space seems to be able to hold its majesty but the finger that seems to be inside the Gate seems to exceed even this Gate. Azief steel his heart and his eyes is shing through his mind and all of his regrets. Meanwhile while Azief is about to end in front of the Gate, Azul has shouted in the Dark Universe after making sure the denizens of the Dark Universe are afraid of him. He alone stands unmatched, the light radiating from his body seems to shine all over the crevice of darkness that existed here ¡®Come out! Show yourself in front of me!¡¯ His voice echoes and seems to create resonance with the Laws of the Dark Universe. It did not only create resonance, it seems to alter it, and slowly changing it to amodate and even wee him The Dark Denizens of the Dark Universe seems to be stirred and as soon as they opened their eyes and see that light, they shriek in theirnguage. Their shriek was a shrieking call to flee. The light seems to drive all the darkness melding and fusing with the Laws of the Dark Universe, chasing them away, revealing their hideous form The light is also torturing them with its pressure and holy divine primordial force that seems to be squishing their physique. Azul look coldly as his light spread to all corners of this Universe. Many eyes are suddenly opens in many dimension. The Creator sitting on a top of a mountain in some newly born open his eyes slowly. When he sees what happens, he only sigh but he did not interfere. Whoever Azul shouted toe out bettere out fast. Because those Supreme Being that is seeing this happening all know that what Azul is doing is refining, He is refining the entire abandoned Dark Universe, where only the Dark Things lived and breathe. He is refining this Universe and like his previous act he would integrate it with his Vast Universe. And the moment he did that, the Dark Universe will be his tomand. The Laws of this Universe will then bend to his Will. At that time, the person hiding in this Universe would no longer be able to hide. Azul waited as the intensity of energy that ising out of him is slowly bringing out this Universe outside the Sealed Dimension and slowly inching closer to the dimensional barrier of his Vast Universe The moment one of the Laws of the Dark Universe is slowly melding and fusing with the Laws of the Vast Universe, out of the one corner of the Universe that is still not touched by the light seems to ripple. And out of that darkness something seems to appear. A part of the neb was suddenly revealed to Azul and he smiles. Coming out of the ripples is a star. To be more urate it is a floating broken star. Azul eyes narrowed, his eyes burning with the power to overturn the heaven and earth as he said. ¡®Unsummon back the Gate of Eternal Immortality, Wargod or I will evoke the Ancient Covenant and if the Creator and Destroyer both wish to cover for you, then I wouldn¡¯t mind fighting with you by myself.¡¯ There is only one person that could hide in the Dark Universe and at the same time possess a floating broken stars that sails through the Omniverse. Wargod of Interium. *** He had appeared. Wargod of Interium have apapered. Some of teh readers have guessed who Wargod is but no one seems to deduce why his dominion is a floating broken star but at leats with this chapter you coudl get a hint of why. Anyway, thats it for today. See you all tomorrow and hope you all enjoy it and leave somements to let me know. Chapter 434: The gate (5) Wargod is sitting at his red throne and he look at Azul with displeasure. But there is also a trace of fear in his eyes. He clicked his tongue. But it is not only because of Azul that he is clicking his tongue. He was displeased with Azuling here to ruins his ns but he is also felt frustrated by the fact that Azief wanted to kill himself in front of the Gate. And the fear was because he knows how powerful Azul really is Wargod even though his floating broken star Interium is far from Azulrge body, every words that Azul spoke created a ripple that alter Fate, Destiny and affect Time and Space around the Dark universe. And the fact one of the Laws of the Dark Universe is fusing with the Vast Universe causes Wargod to have no choice but to step up. There is a reason why Wargod always sails through the Omniverse never to stop at one ce for too long. It isn¡¯t until the Destroyer was awakened that Wargod began to be active all of a sudden. Not many existences in the Universe knows why he never stay in one ce and created a base for himself, but there are some people that know why. Jade Emperor is one and Azul, an existence that is even longer than the Jade Emperor even counting his reincarnation surely knows why. And out of the existence that still existed today, he is the third person that knows about the Ancient Covenant between him and the two towering forces of all creation and destruction. Wargod re at Azul but at the same time he did not dare fight him of¡­at least not in this form. But if he takes that other form¡­. then it would alert some things in the Universe that he would rather not alert Azul is not some puny little character in the Universe that he could swat away with one swish of his hand, instead he is one of the Great Supremacy and while his arrival here in this Universe belonging to the Supreme One would limit his power that doesn¡¯t meant he doesn¡¯t have power to fight him and even imprison him. His Prison of Six Reincarnation is always something that bring dreads to everyone in the world. He also has the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth and it was powerful enough to even chain and imprison the Destroyer And Azul is not some kind of divine saint. The fact such figure controls the Path of Reincarnation is terrifying and it is also his mastery in the path of reincarnation that enables him he be one of the Great Supremacy. Wargod did not say anything to Azul. He only red at him, sighed a bi and then he said ¡®I admit defeat¡¯ the moment he said that a blue light twinkle on his finger and then he waved his finger and as he waved his finger a world shaking aurae out from his finger It was ancient, primordial and possess the power to end all creation in the Omniverse. But it is not Wargod power but the power that he derived from the Gate. And it is only its aura and not the real deal. As he pointed his finger to the empty space of darkness in front of him, that blue light shoots out from the end of his finger. It pierces through the dimension of the Dark Universe tond on the abandoned universe around where the Supremacy Stairway has stopped. The moment Wargod did this, many of the eyes that is watching that sweeping sense is finally gone. They believe that Azul would know propriety. In the stairway, in front of the Gate as Azief have made his decision of ending his life, suddenly that Will hat is about to suppress his Will disappeared. And something odd happens to him that he could not have expected when he fought that Will. His unyielding Will caused him to be transformed. While the Gate nearly causes him to lose his life it has also have tempered his Will. The fact that he would rather die than have his Will bend to any other strengthened his Will even more. Just moment before he was about to extinguish his soul, body and mind that Gate suddenly slowly bing more translucent and slowly Azief could feel the binding on him loosened. and then it the Gate slowly dissipated into blue motes of light that scattered throughout all the Universes and as it scatters it ripples the Laws of Time and Space. The first second Azief felt he regains back his body he pushes his feet as his body darted backward as far away from the Gate location. His feetnded on the stairway once again and he stopped. Azief entire body and Wills urges out as all of his Thirteen Energy roars out like it has found a newfound life. Azief himself did not know how fortunate he was as he just escapes from the suppression of the Gate. The Gate that appear in front of him did not want him to die. Far from it. The Gate want him to live and jump into that Gate, embrace it and ept it. Azief don¡¯t know how he knows but he could just felt it. It is weird expression to use but the moment the Gate opens and the Wille to him, he could understand what the Gate wanted him to do and what the Gate expected him to do. As he almost nearly entered the Gate he could feel the concept of power in that Gate. It was something he could not have though possible. There is that finger. But the apparent of that finger is not as shocking as what he felt when he almost bends down his Will and enter the Gate The power inside that Gate was something he could not describe or even imagine. It seems it is a power that contains the extreme concept of creation and destruction and it is a kind of ancient energy that towered above all existence. Why he said towered above all existence? Because he met Azul and Azul is one of the strongest existence Azief has everid his eyes on but the energy he felt from that Gate seems to exceed Azul He felt the umtion of countless of Wills and Sources of Power that all contains trace of the Laws of all Universe that exist, could exist and would exist. Such power is tempting but also very terrifying. He himself was tempted. But he also knows the moment he enters that Gate his Will would be the Will of the Gate and not his Will. And the moment he epts that Will, his own Grand Path will be destroyed. He might be even more powerful but he would never realize his Grand Path and if that happens he would have lost his meaning of his entire quest for strength. The only who could understand such obsession would only be those who have found his Grand Path. And he had found his and he would rather die than to betray it. He found his Grand Path and he is sticking with it until the end. It is the very reason he could endure all those torments and why even in the face of his imminent death, he could not let it go, Maybe other Grand Path would and could have assimted with the Will inside that Gate but he could not. Because that Will inside the Gate wanted him to obey and he would only obey if he wanted to and not because someone forced him to. Thankfully, that Will suddenly have disappeared. He looks as the blue motes of lights scattered and heaved a relived sigh as he confirmed that the Gate has truly disappeared. And then as he looked forward in the area where the Gate used to be there is thest step of the stairway. Azief chuckles. And then heughs. He felt happy as tears falls down his eyes. He felt happy that he is still alive. What a feeling! He never felt this way before on Earth. Because on Earth for some reason, he had always believed that no matter how dire it seems, he would find a way to ovee it. That Gate was the first time since he became the strongest person in his world that he had to face with his own mortality. Now that he survives, there is only one emotion that is running through his heart and that is pure happiness. It takes him a few seconds to calm himself down but the moment he calms himself down, a look of determinations shed in his eyes. He looks at the end of that stairs and then he lifted his feet. He walks forward and as he walks forward he retracted back the Thirteen Energies inside his body. He is still thinking about the appearance of that Gate even as he is walking through the stairway. He could not help but think who created that Gate and why it appeared before him and invite him toe inside it? He felt a little more cautious after that. As he walks, he looks around him fearing that the one plotted against him is near him. He is now at thest step. He waited for something else to happen and then after a few moments passed, Azief finally heaved a sigh of relief. He then takes a deep breath and straightened his back and then he took thatst step. *** He finally take his fianl step after all of that debacle. We saw Azul, Meihul, and even Wargod in this chapter. i hope you hae seens all the hints that I am seeting up for the Final Arc. Anyway, see you tomorrow and leave me someenst to let me know if you have nay thoughts of how Azief progress through all of these years. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 435: Supreme (1) Somewhere in the Dark Universe, a ming eyeballs made from the suns look at Azief and he nodded as he senses that the Willing out from that Gate has disappeared. Azul is satisfied looking at Azief progress and he smiles a bit. But then that smiles falters as he turns back his gaze and look at the broken stars floating in this Universe as his divine power is slowly retracting back into his existence His eyes seem to look at that floating star with many mixed emotions He sighed and he look at Wargod still sitting at his throne and said sternly at him ¡®The child is not of your people¡¯ Wargod frowned at Azul words and harrumphed. Then he spoke ¡®It is legacy and a Will that forms my people. Bloodline is only one of the criteria and it is not even the most important one. Do you think I want to harm the child? That was never my intention. I want to grant him a power beyond that of Gods and Supreme Being. He could rule all over the firmament with the power I bestow to him. You know of his Fate! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I offer my help?¡¯ Azul just sneered. ¡®You mean for him to inherit your people baggage? You want to saddle him with the fate of your people? That umtion of Fate and Destiny would instead doom him. And since you know his Fate you also know it is inevitable. The moment you try to avert that¡­you might even awaken him once again. And this time, he probably would not be as merciful as thest time¡¯ ¡®Merciful?¡¯ And Wargod snorted. ¡®He let you live didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Azul sneer at Wargod response. Wargod twitched his eyebrows and shakes his head. ¡®I have done what you want. Now, be gone¡¯ Azul look coldly at Wargod and then he warned Wargod ¡®I did not want to see you summoning that Gate again. This is myst warning, Wargod. This is the least modicum of respect that I could afford to you. If you dare to summon it again, I will evoke the Ancient Covenant and I will battle it out with you.¡¯ Wargod close his eyes and then waved his hand as a red aura covers his broken stars and the red light turns into a streak as it passes through the interdimensional barrier of the Dark Universe and teleported itself to the many multiversal passages in the Omniverse. Wargod had teleported himself and Interium outside of the Dark Universe Azul snorted and take a step and all the light thate from him is absorbed inside of him in less than a second as he crosses millions of dimensions and interdimensional barriers and stars system with that one step as he arrived back at his Vast Universe It was almost like he just took a step before and took a step now. He floated to his throne and sit on top of it. Sitting beside him, waiting for his return is none other than Meihul. She saw everything that happened. She saw the Gate and she saw Wargod. She did not know much about Wargod then what Azul had told him and since they live a long time they rarely said anything about Wargod and Meihul had never been interested in him before. It wasn¡¯t until she saw that Gate and felt the power inside that Gate that she trembles in fear. There is something very powerful and very fearsome that exist in that Gate because the fear that she felt, it was ingrained in her like it is part of her existence. ¡®Still, three more deeds? Or do you want to count this one?¡¯ Meihul asked. Azul ponder for a while and said ¡®Still¡¯ he replied. Meihul nodded ¡®I¡¯ve seen that Gate before¡¯ Meihul said as her eyes sharpened. Azul nodded ¡®You know what is inside that Gate?¡¯ Azul did not say anything obvious. He just said ¡®Old things that should not have existed anymore. That is the only thing in that Gate¡¯ ¡®Is it true what he said then? The Gate would bestow that young man with powers beyond imagining?¡¯ Azul nodded ¡®Then isn¡¯t it good to let him enter that gate? After all, you know how this story ends.¡¯ Azulughed drily Then he looked pitifully at Azief on the stairway, his gaze seems unobstructed by any kind of obstacle. ¡®The moment he enters that Gate, he will no longer be him. And if you kill the self, then even though his body existed and his mind intact, it will still not be him that woulde out from the Gate. It would be someone else. What is the difference between that and killing him?¡¯ Meihul ponder for a moment and nodded her head. Then looking at Azief figure again she sighed ¡®You owe a favor to someone that is destined for such a terrible fate¡¯ Azul just shake his head and smile ¡®I would not mind it. He deserves all this protection. Simply because he let me see you again. And you know that the fact I manages to bring you back with souls have granted another boost of power for myself. You know what that means for me. If not for thepletion of Karma and the Wheel, I could not have so easily capture and defeated the Destroyer¡¯ Meihul just smiles and her mood brighten the Vast Universe and causes some of thes behind her head to be filled with life source. Azul smiles and he nodded as he took her hand and rub it and their eyes gaze back at Azief figure as he was about to take thatst step Meanwhile, as Azief walk thatst step he is suddenly teleported somewhere else. The feeling of being teleported without warning is weird He could feel the Time around him folded and the Space around him experience some distortions. Then he was somewhere else. He felt dizzy for a second before he regains back his footing. He looks on his left and his right. Around him there is harmful gases full of radiation that would kill any normal humans that is exposed to it. He even felt that the pressure in this abandoned Universe is denser than any ces or dimension he has ever been in as he could feel the pressure on his skin like he is gazing a metal sheet The moment he arrived here he could sense that there is no living thing here. He frowned at this discovery. It looks like a dead Universe. *** Tomorow will be a mass release so store your SS and thank you for supporting my story. You could alos check my youtube channel where I usually post about Idols(J and KR) and other things. I¡¯m just sharing my passion there and you coudl alos join my discord where I usually tell people about release schdule or any reeason why some chapters are dyed. Anyway, we are stepping into a wider world and for nayone intrested in LS cameo read the chapter of AOA that wille out on the 31st. Chapter 436: Supreme (2) He looks around and he saw rips of space in the distance not too far away from him. With his Divine Sense he immediately found out that there are three thousand space rips in this Universe. His nervousness is apparent But that is not what makes him nervous. What makes Azief nervous right now is the fact the first thing he saw when he was teleported here is that stairs. Floating in the epicenter of that universe, is thirteen step of stairs that seems to be made from stars and essence ofs. But from afar it looks like an illusion. Sometimes Azief could even see another step of stairs interposed with the thirteen steps. The stairway stands still in the epicenter of the Universe like it is being held in ce by some heaven defying power. It emanated an invible area and the steps look ancients and at each steps there is a statue. ¡®Thirteen statue for thirteen steps.¡¯ He said to himself. This is without doubt is the Supremacy Stairway. He could not make out the detail of the state but looking from the distance he could make out their general look. Each of the statue depicted a different person and their looks and appearance were all different. The statues were all covered in star dust and yet even after all these eons, it still stands there without showing signs of rotting of crumbling. On the other hand, the thirteen steps are replescendent with light and seems to contain all energies that could possibly exist in the whole Omniverse. He looked below him and he see a brickyered road. It might look like a brick but Azief could sense the energy emanating from this road. It seems each brick of the path he is standing on is made from some concept of Universal Laws. It startles him. Who could meld and mend Laws like it is something solid and turn it into a brick? That is really extravagance This is different than melding Laws into things or imbuing certain Laws on certain objects or being, this is the altering of Laws. Azief could only sigh as he knows that he is still just insignificant figure in the Universepared to those Supreme Being. He is still too weak. On Earth, humanity keep fighting among themselves when in the Universe they are so many powerful and terrifying being that humanity should instead be prepared and should spend their time strengthening themselves. But Azief also knows that an existence akin of Supreme Being is hard to find and other than Azul and Alsurt and a few others in the Universe, Azief did not see much being with such power that could be described as towering above all firmaments. He then looks in front of him and all he could see in front of him is the nothingness of space. He could see space debris and floating stars and asteroid belts in the distance, slowly orbiting a small pulse of energy in the center. Azief take a deep breath and as he was about to step out from the road, he knew that the moment he takes that step he would be on the thirteen steps. That thought made him stop. The moment he walked all thirteen steps he would be a Divine Comprehension levelers. And he might even probably could fight in equal with Essence Creation expert with his Divine Comprehension abilities and power because of how he had progress in Perfection Path. To break through to Divine Comprehension usually one had to crystalize the Disk they have into Laws. Mostly people would focus on two or three energies that they have and with it they would crystallize the energy, refining it in oneself to make it be part of the Laws of the Universe. At that time, their physiology would change as they would be based on energy. When they die, if their attainment in their Laws is high, their bodies would disperse into essence of energy that would then fused with the Will of the Universe. And anyone who have obtained the Laws could then theoretically charge right through to Essence Creation Azief had made preparation for this day since a long time ago. He has even researched about Essence Creation a bit. But now as he is at the edges of breaking through, if he said he is not afraid, that would be a lie. Because the path he is walking right now is not the same. It is very different and no one could tell him whether it is the right way or not. But he never thought whether he could walk this Path until the end or not. Because if he started thinking like that he might never have the courage to take even another step right now. As he looks at that stairway in the distance and the three thousand rips around it, he is sure it would not be as easy as he thought it would be. He took the step forward and then he arrived at the Thirty-Three Steps of Supremacy. This is the Path of Perfection for a Disk Formation cultivator. The moment he arrived at the steps, he could hear the sound of a Bell ringing in the Universe like it was announcing something to the entire Universe. The sound of the Bell sounded like it rings from afar, yet Azief could swear he felt like the Bell is beside his ears, ringing thirteen times Right now, unknown to him, a golden protection barrier suddenly envelops the Universe he is in. This kind of protection could not even be broken by a Grand Supremacy. The protection is understandable when considering that most of the people that walk these stairs also be a Grand Supremacy or other Supreme Being in the Universe. Azief did not rush to walk the steps. Because he couldn¡¯t. The moment his feet touches the first step of the stairway, he felt something istching to him. Instead of taking the next step he looks at the steps in front of him. He had created Thirteen Disk and he have summons the Supremacy Stairway. From afar, there is thirteen steps but as he is in front of the steps there is no longer thirteen steps but thirty-three steps. And he no longer saw any statue. It was like it was an illusion before. He thought there would be others that will also walk the Stairway at the same time as him but from the few things Azul hinted at him, it seems that it is not easy to summon the Supremacy Stairway. But is this really the true Supremacy Stairway? Then what is that Stairway, with thirteen steps and thirteen statues. What did he saw before? Is that just an illusion? Azief took a deep breath and then heughs and in this emptiness of space hisugh echoes and reverberated creating resonance with the Laws of this Universe. He closes his eyes, the way he always does when he wanted to muster his courage and then he opens it back. In his eyes there is no longer any hesitation. He looks at the thirty-three steps in front of him that seems to be far and yet at the same time so near. Azief then lifted his foot and took the second step. He felt something is taken away from him but it is only something small. He did not know what it is but somehow Azief felt like the mortal part of him is being cleansed and purify. To climb Ten Steps of the Supremacy Stairway symbolizes Mortal. *** Next chap[ter woulde out in another five minutes. Today is the mass release. Show your love and appreciation by voting for the story. Hope you enjoy and a lot of subtle hints will be scattered around in this chapter Chapter 437: Supreme (3) He was reminded of the fact that the Mortal of Supreme Dimension are capable to lord all over Mortals of other Realm. He took his third step and his fourth steps each time he took a step there is something mortal about him that is refined and purify. First his body, every nerve and even his blood is washed clean. He could feel some qualitative change in his body and the aura he emitted. It was like a mortal shedding its skin to be something divine and holy It did not give him any pressure or any pain. Which is bizarre considering Azief experience with tribtion and his process of breaking through which is always apanied with risk to his life and his soul. His entire body, mind and soul is being refined, to be clean and pure in energy. And then without even knowing it he reached the Ten Steps. His entire body is glowing silver white and the lighting out from his body is slowly enveloping the stairway. When he reached the ten steps he could see an empty gap between the next stairway. Azief also senses a line. An invisible line. The moment he crosses that line; he would be more than just mortal. He would be walking on the path of Immortals. It felt like if he passes through that line the mortal part about himself would be cut apart. Azief did not felt anything when he walked through the Mortal Steps and Azief had his own interpretation of why. It is probably because his energy and body have long surpassed what one would categorize a mortal But as he looks at the stairway in front of him and that empty gap he hesitated. He severs the mortal part of him but what will he sever when he walks the Immortal Steps? Supreme Mortal. Supreme Immortal. Supreme than the Heavens But what Mortal? What is Immortal? And whose Heaven? This is the question running around in his mind right now. Azief did not hesitate. He did not summon the Stairway, just to be a Supreme Mortal. He did not realize it but his entire being right now, while glowing in silver white is also emitting the majesty of Fate. It is like the umtion of his good luck that enables him to reach here is being solidified and strengthening his own fate. Someone with a Fate a s string as him is not easily controlled by Fate The strings of Fate and Destiny around him loosened a bit. It does not yet snap but it has loosened. And that in itself is terrifying to ponder Destiny and Fate is inevitable. But those Beings that be Grand Supremacy or Supreme Beings usually had the power to at least change their Fate because their Fate is their Fate alone and not decided by some three old women spinning yarn or some old bearded guy divining and nning in the background. The moment he decided, all of his fear dissipated. Azief jump andnded on the Immortal Steps, the eleventh steps of the Stairway and an energy and some chanting fills his ears. Then as he lifts his feet to walk the step he felt pain in his entire being like something is being cut from him. ¡®ARGH¡¯ he could not help but let out a moan of pain. Azief do not know what is used to cut that part of him but he could felt that it was formed by a Great Will that had a sense of purity to it. He took another step and then he could feel it again. If before it was only a nick, this time it was a cut. And this time Azief could see it was a dagger that cut him. It was a dagger at least in his eyes. It is translucent but it is full of pressure that could shake this entire Universe It even seems like an illusion, like a mist covered with Laws. To some it might be a sword, or a spear or anything else that could be used to cut. This dagger that Azief saw for a glimpse of a second is the manifestation of that Great Will and the distition of the entirety of the Great Will that had descended from the Stairways. It might hurt but Azief also felt something else filling up. Then an enlightenment fills his mind. ¡®I seek Immortality first because of strength. Second, because I fear what Death has to offer. The pleasure of life has entrapped me like a fish swimming about aimlessly in its pond, constantly searching for bits of food to sustain its life. In its search for food it soon grows old and weak. It wishes to be young again, to regain its vitality and strength¡¯ As he thought of his there is some golden streak passes inside his eyes and the light from his body pierced the interdimensional barrier of this Universe, the light spreading outside the stairway, illuminating this dark abandoned Universe. Azief right now is experiencing another enlightenment as he takes another step It was like a creed or Will of the Immortals that is embedding itself into Azief mind and he verbalizes his understanding loudly so that each words areden with meanings and that by saying it out loud the meaning would enter into his heart. ¡®It is a mortal condition to struggle with the realization of the quick pace of aging, so people constantly search to regain bits of their youthfulness, or to be an immortal so they can forever be what they are because they dread their present condition. This is what I am searching for¡¯ At least that what he thought before he walks this step. But as he walks this step, his mind be clear and he found another way to look at his desire It is not his body that he wishes to immortalize; it is his mind that he wishes to keep forever. The body is just an illusion and is what keeps him from being immortal. In his ignorance he wants to immortalize his body because he thinks that is him. He needs to immortalize his mind. Then he may have whatever body he wishes, when he wishes it. It is the mind that creates everything, but the bond to his body limits the illimitable workings of the mind. A new realization urred in Azief mind when these enlightenment fills his mind. There is no life and death in the Immortal Creed. There is only Mortal and Immortal. Both of them symbolize many things. Mortal is Destruction. Immortal is creation. Mortal is the Beginning and Immortal is the Ending. As he revels in his enlightenment that dagger cut a part of him and at the same time the dagger cut him, countless amorphous strands of power was absorbed into him. He was brought back from his enlightenment state as the golden streak in his eyes dissipated and the light that pierced through the interdimensional barriers exploded into fireflies of energy that slowly disappeared like it was never there in the beginning That dagger seems to contain the Will of the Universe and the Grand Path of great many figures. He took another three steps and the pain around him increased as he could feel like he was being cut in thousand pieces. His hair is fluttering around him and his aura slowly be holy and divine and seems to contain the Heaven graciousness and might. It was as this time Azief felt resistance. *** Please vote for the tsory and support my story. I also ave a pat r e o n where I usually posted the chapter earlier if you are interested in that. Anyway thanks and hope you enjoy reading thsi chapter Chapter 438: Supreme (4) The demonic side of him resisted as dark aura mixed with red aura of bloodlust is trying to resist the Immortal Bestowing. He was an Ancient Asura as Azul and he gained the Defiant Heart from Azul as well. And while he had the Celestial energy he also had Demonic energy and if one looks at his personality there is no doubt in anyone mind that he is more suitable to walk the Path of a Demon. He took another step as he be slower now as he could feel a twinge of pain. His entire nerves are frayed. He quivered, the pain he was experiencing was indescribable. He almost felt like his body was being ripped apart. In his shes of pain, he could see many things yet he remembers none of it. But even through the pain he manages to make sure he is conscious And his eyes shone with determination. The Immortal Steps wanted to cut his Defiant heart and Azief could do it if he wanted to. If he did that the energy, he had in his body from now on would be primarily Immortal energy. Immortal in Azief understanding is not those who live for thousands of years, (though it is their primary trait) The Immortal Azief is referring to is a race of the Universe that is long lived and used Immortal Spells and Immortal Energy. They are the ancestors of the Celestials just like the Ancient Asura is the ancestors to the Asura race. But he did not sever the Defiant Will in his heart. He would not. It is a gift and also an energy he is ustomed to. This stubbornness of course has a price. And that price is pain. Each step he taken now would doubles and triple his pain the more he walks. But at the same time his Defiant Will also be even more powerful because of this resistance from the Immortal Will. This is how you tempered your Will. On Earth, there is no Will more paramount and more powerful than his Will. He could even summon his Willform to do battle on Earth and in his recent fight with the Heaven, his Will upies part of the Heaven Will. The other people that is chasing behind him is still not meeting the threshold to fight him in a Will battle other than Hikigaya or probably Jean. But now, as he stubbornly wanted to keep his Defiant Will, it had to sh with the Immortal Will. To be shing with other Will of opposite nature, that is the only way for someone to strengthen their Will drastically. And that is exactly what happens now. His body felt like he is being thrown into arge meat grinder, taking his flesh part by part as second passes like an eternity. Yet through the pain his eye shone with steely determination and his heart keep being Defiant and it almost seems with each steps his figure grows to berger andrger Behind him, his Willform is slowly appearing, a golden silver manifestation of his Will that takes his appearance and is growingrger andrger. His Willform have long ck hair and red glowing eyeballs and the aura of golden and silver is lowly being suppressed by a dark red aura like it is about to seal those golden and silver auras. Azief then felt the pain is too hard to bear and he shouted to the Universe, his body is sweating now and while there is not physical pain that is observable with the eyes, only Azief knows that he is experiencing extreme pain right now. He then shouted ¡®Submit to my Will!¡¯ Azief had made his decision as he walk through the steps. instead of severing his Defiant heart or fusing it which would be more work for him Azief decided to suppress the Will of the Immortal that is trying to kick out the Demonic Presence in his body. His eyes are shining with decisiveness as he let out a powerful roar and his entire body exploded with energy and his eyes turns red and his hair grows long. He looks like a Demon as he is trying to suppress the Immortal Will. The more he resisted the more he felt intense pain and he bite his own lips as blood flows down from him mouth. His Ancient Demonic Energy roared up and the energy seems to be howling out as it seems Azief entire body turned into a ck hole forcefully absorbing the Immortal Will that ising out from the stairway. ¡®SUBMIT!¡¯ Azief said hoarsely, through gritted teeth as he nearly finished walking all the steps. And then as he took thest steps the Immortal Will have submitted and Azief suddenly bursted with energy as golden aura mix with the silver white light and fills this dark abandoned Universe. And while Azief did not realizes it in the beginning, now that he had passed the Immortal Steps, Azief could feel the source of life is beginning to form again in this abandoned Universe. He stops for a while and spread out his Divine Sense to confirm something. To his shock and amazement, he felt the Source of Life thrumming and Immortal Energy started filling this Universe like an empty bowl being poured with water. Now that he had walked twenty steps, his entire body is full of energy that resembles the ancient Immortals. It was like his entire being emanated an aura of primeval nature. Countless golden rays dazzled brilliantly from him as he looks like he was the Sun of this Universe. He takes a deep breath and he could feel the many energies that he absorbed with only one breath. And when he exhales he breathes out Immortal Energy which only added the reconstruction of this abandoned Universe. Azief believes that each time the Supremacy Stairway appears is also the time of beginning for this Universe. He had passed the rank to be Supreme Immortal yet he had felt nothing changed to his Disk. It was only his body, mind and soul slowly being purified. Other than that his Will was also being tempered but other than that, nothing is happening to his Disk. And there was one other thing that makes him felt that this is not the end of this stairway. When he takes thatst step in the Immortal Steps, for a few seconds there is an image shing through his mind. It was the same Thirteen Steps and Thirteen Statues he saw before. But it was only a sh of images that passes through him This only made him even more curios and more intrigued. The Supremacy Stairway should have transformed his Disks so that he could break through to Divine Comprehension. But right now, as he walks the stairway all he could feel was that this part of the Stairway is to prepare him and if he failed to walk until the end then his good fortune will have ended. He looks in front of him and he chuckles a bit. There are thirteen more steps on these stairways. *** Next chapter in a couple of minutes. Stay with me. Still have your SS. COudl you imagien if I posted all of thsic hapter in one big chapter? You all would haveined¡­Huhuhu. Hope you enjoy it and try to see the hints Chapter 439: Supreme (5) If he walks until the thirteenth steps he would be titled Supreme than the Heavens and if he walks thest three steps he would have a chance to be a True Divinity in the future. But if he walks until the end¡­. could he see that Thirteen Steps with the Thirteen Statues of Supreme Being? Right now he no longer hesitate. The Immortal Will has been suppressed by him and now that it has submitted, the energies quickly repairing his body. Right now, his entire body is radiating power that could churn the Earth and shakes the Heavens, Even the space around him is breaking down just by walking. He did not hesitate to jump to the Heaven Steps. This time the Heaven epts him because of the Immortal energy that is coursing through his body right now. He took first step and he felt the might of Heaven entering his body transforming his body turning him into some lofty being. The moment he takes the first steps, Azief could feel that his energies is the Laws of the Universe, and he as the Heavens takes its Laws from the Will of the Universe, tranquil and quiet, allowing all things to form naturally, as they should be. Thew of the Universe follows its nature; the Laws is being what it is. The more steps he takes the more he felt that he is being assimted into the Laws of the Universe a Supreme Will is molding his body to be a Being that could ept and embrace any kinds of energy. Yet the Disk inside his body did not move or stirred. The more he walks therger and wider the steps became and each steps of the stairs are separated by a thousand miles and it increase with each steps Azief taken. But he could still walk forward and step unto it because even as the steps between the stairs widened Azief himself is slowly gettingrger. He looks like a titanic being that is walking on arger titanic stair. A powerful pressure emanated out of him, and it even affect the asteroid belt near the stairs as his pressure squeeze that asteroid into dust. His eyes are full of red and golden streak as his gaze emitted light that could vaporize any being that dares to set their gaze upon his eyes. Nothing could stop his momentum as each steps sounded like a Universe is exploding and the shockwave of his step ripples thes below the stairway. Right now, the gazes of those Beings in the Universe was blocked as they could not see the person undergoing the trial anymore. Laws of the Universe is concentrated on the barrier creating an imprable protection, and gazes. Azul senses the disturbance in the Universe and he heard the ringing of the Bells and the hymn of Song from the many Universes out there A Monkey sitting cross legged on a cloudughed joyously as he took his staff and caress it like he was remembering some old war story. On the Jade Empire, on the Pce of Evesting Mist, a young man brought out a Temple from his sleeve. The Temple is the size of a small toy but inside that small temple is full of codex of magical spells but most of all it has the inheritance of the Savi¡¯krian race, the speedster race who worshiped Asargan. He too casted his gaze away as the Supreme Golden Barrier was erected. Yu Wang is the current Jade Emperor and one of his incarnation did walk the Path of Perfection. He only sighed. Then he walks out form the pce, took his conical hat and his fishing rod and once again flew on the back of the Sky Dragon to his secluded fishing spot to fished Destiny and Fate once again after he was interrupted before On the Mountains of Dread, with the mountains range fills with the bones of the trespassers and trees as sharp as sword, the High King of Asura Vritra was drinking wine with his colleagues when he senses the steps is being walked upon. When he cast his gaze far from the Demonic Realm he saw the Supreme Golden Barrier was erected and he could only sigh. He himself walks the Stairway but he never did manage to walk until the end and his statue is not there on the real stairway. He failed at the Immortal Steps and his path to Perfection was broken. If not for that Indra would never be his match. His Killing Heart went out of control and he was expelled out from the stairway when the Supreme Will of the Stairway appears. All around the Universe when the Supreme Golden Barrier was erected those who have once try to walk the Stairway and those who have walked in until the end all sense the disturbance in the energy of the Universe To many of the powerful beings in the Universe they of course know about the Stairway. And they did not dare desecrate such ce because they all knew that those who created those thirty-three steps and the Thirteen Steps of Laws Formations were all great character in the Universe. Some of them have be Great Supremacy like Azul or great characters that rule many star systems like the Jade Emperor or the protector of their race like Odin and Zeus. As all of this happened Azief is still walking the steps that is widening and erging at an elerated speed. Heaven is far. And this uphill walk is like surpassing the Heaven. Azief Will right now is at its peak. He had even tempered it with the Gate appearance and now it is once again tested. As the steps widen itself Azief Willform also be evenrger. At this point, vacuum hole formed behind him and the area around him rippled like his body is breaking through the barrier of space that is an obstacle to him. By now Azief had already walk five of the steps of the Heaven Steps and his body is emanating a heavenly pressure If that is not enough the spiral that is originating from him created heavenly phenomenon with stars twinkling and the moon and the sun of this Universe moves and turn upside down yet an aura or energy kept them from spreading their gravitational force It almost like all of the things that is happening right now in this Universe is governed by apletely new set of Laws. Now, the Immortal Energy in his body be purer and purer as it is pressured by Azief already Perfect Physique it assimted and fused with every part of his body which enables Azief to felt the energy of the Heaven Steps Now a new energy enters Azief body. It is Heavenly Energy of the Supreme Dimension. These Supreme Dimensions was created by Thirteen Great Supremacy while the thirty-three steps are created by Thirty-Three Supreme Beings. The umtion of that energy forms a Heaven that bestow life and energy but at the same time it is immobile and stiff because it was not stirred. But now that Azief hase to this Universe, devoid of energy and its own Heaven and is walking those steps part of that heaven is gathering, forming, its ancient energy was stimted and then it enter Azief body. His body is filling with Heavenly energy of the Supreme Dimension. This elicited a new change in Azief body as he is now surrounded by a boundless, blinding purple light That purple light seems to spread like a mist enveloping the barrier of this Universe gravity sphere Behind him, that Willform he had unconsciously summoned was slowly bing even more solid. All that energies swirled together to solidified his Willform and the titanic figure of his Willform be evenrger that it seems to fills this entire Universe. His Willform resembles even more like him and he is now unimaginably tall andrge. Its head touched the barrier between this abandoned Universe and the Universe beside it and his Willform feet seems to create cracks on the Heaven Stairway, like it is threatening to stomp down the Heaven with the might of his feet. *** Next chapter in a couple of minutes. Hope you all enjoy it and leave somements Chapter 440: Supreme (6) Azief Willform body emanated a shocking pressure that caused the stars and the to quake. For a brief moment the Will of the Heaven Steps is utterly suppressed. Gradually, all of the naturalw in the area began to swirl around the enormous figure behind Azief Starlight from the starry sky shone down on it, bathing it in brightness, giving it apletely unearthly energy. The Heavens of this Universe is slowly being suppressed. There is also something different in Azief Willform. It does not only possess his Will but it also contains Faith energy. His Willform was seen by many people when he fought Sithulran and some people have researched don that and they found that some people could channel other people Will through their body. In other words, it is not different like some races in the Universe who use Totem to summon the Wills of their ancestor to strengthen their prowess. In other words, some people could summon Azief Will by calling upon his name and if Azief allow it his Will woulde to aid those people who uses his name but of course Azief is not capable of doing this kind of thing yet. He at least has to reach Essence Creation to do such thing but one of the requirement is Faith Energy. He already could project his Will outside his body but now with the Heavenly Energy of the Supreme Dimension it is also bing more solid. As soon as his Willform bing solid, everything in these abandoned Universe began to rumble as Azief take another step and the world behind him seems to be crunch like a Big Crunch happened to it. Like a blip it disappeared without a trace. All of thes in this Universe is shaking and rumbling. If those people like Vritra and even the Jade Emperor could see this scene there is no doubt that they would all gasped in disbelief. He stands on the sixth steps, only four more steps for him toplete climbing all the Heaven Steps. His face is now calm and his aura is now devoid of anything. It was like he be one with everything. He is half step to surpassing the Heavens and standing on the sixth step of the Heaven Steps could be counted he is higher than the Heavens but it isn¡¯t until he passed the Ten Steps of the Heaven Step will he be counted as surpassing the Heavens Right now he only could be considered Equal to the Heavens. And as he stands on the sixth step that is not the only thing he had discovered. As he took each steps he could see shes of the Thirteen Steps and the Thirteen statue. It isn¡¯t until he reaches the sixth step that he is now confident of his conclusion. That in front of this stairway, there is another stairway. The true Supremacy Stairway. This stairway that he is walking right now is nothing more than a stairway to strengthen him and at the same time tested him whether he is qualified or not on walking the true Supremacy Stairway. If he failed even in this stairway, his Perfection path will be broken and he had to broke through to Divine Comprehension without the Perfection of his Disk thus ending his desire. Weirdly, now that he is equal to Heaven he looks like a normal mortal devoid of energy. Yet, his eyes shone brightly and his Willform behind him radiated a shocking pressure that stifled the Laws and Concept of this Universe. Right now, his Willform and the blinding purple lighting out from his body is blotting out the Heavens The naturalw of the world is slowly being altered and even Time seemed toe to standstill in this Universe as the space dust did not move and the stars seems to halt its light from shining. Then he took another step and his he felt his body be translucent. It is the seventh step. He took another step and his Willform dissipated. It is now the eight step. Then he takes his ninth step and his body disintegrated into motes of light. Yet his soul still existed and while he no longer possesses a body or feet to step forward, his soul is bind into this stairway and it is bind on that ninth step Right now, Azief had no thoughts or memory except that he knew he had to walk thest step. He looks calm not because he is not afraid. He looks calms because there is nothing else on his mind other than one objective. Then his soul move forward and broke the binding of the ninth step and his soul reached the tenth step. The moment he reached that step, his soul dissipated like an ash being blown by the wind. As his soul dissipated, it merges with the Heavenly Energy and he merge and fuse with all the living things in this abandoned Universe as his Will spread out in this abandoned Universe. In his Soul form Azief senses thirteen other Wills spread out in this Universe and as he fused his Will be the Fourteenth Will to popte this Universe. It felt like he was wandering for a thousand years but in fact the moment his soul dissipated, a millisecondter, his soul was put back, his body slowly reforming, translucent at first then bing solid. The moment it be solid, Azief Willform appears behind his back and merge with Azief body and when it merges with Azief, his pupils turns cloudy like it contains the Universe inside his pupils and the energy of this world mark itself into his soul and will. He finally reached the tenth steps and his entire body seems to emit heavenly energy. In front of him is the Three Steps to Perfection of Divinity. By walking thisst three steps, he would have a chance to be a True Divinity in the future. Right now his body have the Immortal energy and the Heavenly energy. His face now seems to emit majesty and his gaze could break one will. His eyes not only contain pressure but also the truth of the Grand Path and if one gazes a long time into his eyes they would probably be trapped in the Illusion of Six Lives. *** Azief encounter with Azul has proved he had benefited greatly but I dont think many people know how Azief has helped Azulplete his Path. Which is why a Grand Supremacy like Azul would deign to grant six favours. And this time Azief created his own spell. And some of you might thought why is walking a stairs took that long. Because this is none other than Supremacy Stairway. I would be lying to the readers if I made this part about the stairways a one chapter and this starioway alos woudl open Azief toa new world where he coudl see the powerful being of the Universe and strengthen his WIll to reach higher and further. And Azief did have been seeking to walk this stairway since he was in the Disk Formation stage and that is about a hundred chapters ago or maybe even more. Anyway, hope you enjoy it until now and please leave somements Chapter 441: Supreme (7) When Azief was in his Soul Form he understands a bit about soul attributes and then as his thoughts returned to him he was reminded of Meihul and Azul Six Reincarnation Wheel. That Wheel that control rebirth and reincarnation and the countless souls that is inside that Wheel, and could imprison anyone even an immortal being that could not be destroyed. How could he forget it? He then uses the opportunity to divinate and create a new type of illusion when he is in Soul Form. In such condition, the body that is usually the limiting factor was removed. He put all of his energy into his mind as his mind seems to deconstruct the concept of Karma, Rebirth, Reincarnation, Life and Death in the Wheel. When he is thinking of illusion his mind would surely go to Hikigaya. Hikigaya put illusion in his eyes but he also could activate his illusion as long as one looks at any part of his appearance. That One Finger Opening the Heavens and Suppressing the Earth is still fresh in Azief mind Azief decided to put the lives he had experienced in the Six Sabers into his eyes, turning it into a hellish illusion. Since the illusion had a base, it became stable and it became a legitimate illusion spell. Azief did not immediately jump through thest three steps instead he look at the rings in his finger. His face expression was not pleasant at all. Now, that he started venturing to the Vast Universe, Azief felt the premonition of getting closer to the identity of this ring and why so many beings in the Universe wage a war for this ring. Azief did not forget the war he saw in the Seresian world. A three hundred feet Demonic King that fought against Demonic Prince with thend cleaved into half, the sky was torn apart by powerful ripping energy, their moon was shattered and a Heavenly Pce was brought down as the battle pit the forces of the Demonkin and the Heavenkin of that world. Heaven was struck down, and Hell was broken into unleashing terrible fire and coldness into that world Azief got the ring from thest survivor of that war. The Demonic Prince of the 78th Level of Fiery Hell was the only one that survives the massacre and manages to kill the Demonic King who was at that time already in theirst breath The war was fought for the ten rings. Azief could not believe it at first. At that time, he thought what kind of ring that could incite the two strongest race of that to give their all to grab that ring. About a trillion of Demonic Prince and Hell Judges that dies under the Demonic King hands that day and there were even more Heavenkin that died during that day At that time, Azief was merely an Energy Dispersing Stage. On Earth he was pretty powerful with that level of cultivation but in the Seresian World he could only be a ve. Azief follow the expedition and hid himself and when he saw the Demonic Prince of the 78th level of Fiery Hell won the ring Azief take the risk. The Demonic Prince had already cut the Demonic King finger that was big as a hill and grabs the rings. At that time the Demonic Prince only have a few breaths left in his body yet he still chuckles maniacally as he tries to wear the ring. Azief took the chance and kill him and grab the rings. Since then the ring has apanied his journey and Azief knows that the ring seems to contain powerful spells and energy and it almost seems like there is nothing in the wide Universe that the Ring could not provide. The energy inside it has made Azief evaluated the ring and the fact that Azul recognize the ring only added to the mystery of this ring. What kind of treasure or artifact is not worn by Time? But Azul said he had seen this ring before. When he turns translucent and dissipated into Soul form and the dissipated entirely even under the Suppression of the Stairway and its Laws, these the rings did not change. This time Azief saw it for himself. When he dissipated, the ring floats in this Universe around the stairway and in his Soul Form Azief could see many strings of energy trying to suppress the rings and the strings came from the Laws of the Supreme Stairway. Yet, it could not suppress the rings. When he returns back to his original form, the rings flew back to him and wear itself into his fingers. Unless he wished for the rings to turn into a soul form, then the ring would not turn into soul form no matter what kind of Laws is imposed to it. Azul words still rings in his head about the origin of this ring and he sighed. He also remember how the Ring had resonated when the Gate appeared. He sighed but then look at the Three Steps in front of him. He then put all that thought away as he took a step. Suddenly Azief was surrounded by formation glyphs and other form of writing that seems ancient and grass sprouted from the steps. It was like the step he is stepping on now turned into arge tnd. He no longer sees the other two steps instead all he could see is and full of grass stretching to infinity. The ground was red and brown but as Azief walk forward, countless green grass and blooming flower actually emerged from the ground and slowly turning the emptynd into a sea of flowers. Thend is full of life and vitality, and a strong breath of many energies. It was at this time Azief understand something. This is the World of Life. This is Life. And the step he walks on is none other than the Step of Life. The formation he sees before while it is not visible anymore Azief could feel it. It is in every de of grass, every blow of the wind, every scent of the flowers. That formation turns into Laws and concepts. Azief did not know such thing could be done. A formation to create Life. It was at this time Azief knows what he needs to do. He needs to absorb the energy inside this illusionary world. He sits on the patch of green with the scent of the flowers around him. He closes his eyes and the take a breath as his entire body now turns into ck hole absorbing the energy inside this world. The entirend radiated with light and an enormous force overturning the universe suddenly burst forth. The Space around him distorted and flipped over. The sky that was formed from the formation and glyphs copsed and as it came crashing down it turns into formation symbols and glyphs and it was absorbed into him. Around him, life seems to bloom even harder. Vines slithers and then the grass turns to trees, the gas rises up and the rains fall down, andkes was formed. The rain falls again and theke turns to river and the river produce oceans as thend quake and break. But while all of this happens, Azief was still sitting there focusing only on absorbing the energy of Life. The more he absorbed the more thend that is slowly turning into a world riot. Mud and sand rolled up, mountains formed and crumbles, the sky appeared and then copsed It was a great apocalyptic change The ethereal and lofty sky was overturning. The earth that carried the weight of all was roaring! Yet, through it all, through the thunders, the sky rising up and crumbling, thend quaking and breaking Azief is quickly absorbing the energy of this Life Step and it is clear that the only way he will be out of this step if he destroys the world. It was now that he understands the three steps of Divinity. Unlike the others they are all connected. Life, Death, Creation and Destruction. They are interconnected. Then thest step is none other than Emptiness. As Azief sit there he could deduce and even divinate all of this. He then opens his eyes and stand up. Around him the wind goes crazy, the world is crumbling down but there is still so much powerful Life Energy holding down this world Azief lifted his index finger and the Life energy around him was absorbed and concentrated itself around the tip of his finger. Now, that he could see through these three steps he no longer had any hesitation. He converts the life energy into a world shaking destruction energy The moment he lifted his finger, the entire illusory world darkened and trembles. His finger seems to contain an unlimited destruction energy. Azief understanding of Destruction energy enables him to turn the Life energy into a Destruction energy, And now with his thirteen energy also imbued in this energy, it creates a powerful pressure that radiated and shakes this entire illusory world created by the Stairway. The wind stops, the crumbling sky was held in ce and everything was motionless like even the Laws governing this world is also being frozen. The energy in this world suddenly stop. Only that finger with the energy of Life and Destruction seems to be able to move. He twitches his finger and the Heaven and Earth copsed, the Sun and Moon in this illusionary world reversed their rotation and he stand supreme alone and unrivalled in this world. Right now the aura that he emitted is almost reaching the level of those Supreme Being and even the Supremacies. It is not Azief aura since he borrowed it from the understanding he had derived from the Life Step but it did not change the fact that right now, Azief aura could contend with Great Supremacy that did not yet actualize their Grand Path. The might emanating out from him right now is suffocating. Azief right now is producing extreme destruction and cut of all Laws and Concept from the world. This is how terrifying the energy he had converted from the Life energy in the Life Step. Just lifting his finger causes everything to lose its luster. The energy on the tip of his finger is about to erupt and Azief is still calm Countless green rays dazzled brilliantly as an apocalyptic energy erupted from his index finger and the moment it erupted everything resumes its motion. But just before they could resume their motion the vast amount of power contained inside that finger erupted and the illusory world started to tremor and breaking at its seams. The green light now being intermixed with golden, ck, red and purple energy was akin to a godly invincible sword as it tore through this world ripping out thend beneath and tearing apart the Heavens above. Nothing seems to escape this finger strike The pure destruction power that Azief converted from the Life energy obliterated everything in its path and everything was annihted It took long to describe but all of this happened in just a few second. When he released that power from his fingertips Azief waved his hand back and the finger strike had already obliterated everything and tranquility returned. And when he blinks his eyes he was back where on the step. But there is something different this time. When he opens his eyes and returned he is already at thest step. He looks behind him and there is no longer any stairway steps. Instead, all he could see was the vast expanse of nothingness, churning and churning. And then he looks back in front of him and smiles bitterly as he looks at thest step. He did not have to enter into any other illusory world. He instinctively knows that. Nothingness if one thinks of it inplicated manner means to be empty of desire of earthy wants. But, how could that be possible for these beings that created these stairways. The many people that fought to be Perfect and walk this Supremacy Stairway will not give it up to be empty. Then what should be emptied? Should he empty his ambitions and desire? Azief smiles. Because he knew that was not the answer. It is the simplest method possible. As he walks all of those steps he did not only understand the many energies that is present in this dimension, he also slowly understands the thoughts and mind of the people that built all of this ces and illusory worlds full of formations and imbuing energy in bricks and alteringws of the Universe. Then if all of that is still not enough, they even hidden the real Supremacy Stairway behind this Thirty-Three Steps. The Supremacy Stairway, while it seems grand and mysterious in the end it is just stairs. One just had to climb it. So is thisst step. Empty just means that. Empty. He looks behind him and smile as he looks at that emptiness of space and then believing his thought was correct he jump to that nothingness *** He jumps from thest step to the emptiness of this abandoned Universe and before he could even have the chance to close his eyes proper, he arrived. The process doesn¡¯t even seem to take even a second. He did not feel pain nor did it take long. When he jumps he found himself standing on top of another staircase. This time, it is the true Supremacy Stairway. He felt the aura of Supreme Being flows through him and as he looks below he saw that he was at the rifts step of the stairway. The step of the stairway is huge andrge each one is the size of a football field. He took a deep breath and he remained motionless as he tries to perceive the energy of this stairway. There are no illusory spells, formation or some other kind of worlds like he experienced in the Thirty-Three Steps. All he had to now is climb these thirteen steps. Then he opens back his eyes and before he takes the next step he took a step to the left and he immediately arrived on the edge of this step. He saw a statue and the moment he saw it Azief smirk. He might not recognize other people statue above the first step but the moment he saw the statue on the first step, he immediately knows who that was. Even if the appearances changes a little, the aura that statue emitted and the familiar energy around the statue factor in Azief certainty of who the Being that is carved into the statue were. Hee closer to the statue and look straight and gaze upon the statue eyes. ¡®No wonder Azul knows so much about the Supremacy stairway. Turns out, he used to walk these steps himself. Though I wonder which reincarnation these is¡¯ The first statue on the first step is Azul statue which means the first step was created by him. Azief did not feel any pain or pressure this time. But he does feel something is entering into his Inner World andtching through all of his energies like a string binding them tightly but for some weird reason Azief didn¡¯t feel any pain of does he felt any malice. ¡®I just need to climb the stairs¡¯ and then bowing a little to the statue, Azief took his step forward jumping to the second steps as he begins his climb. *** End of teh chapter for this month. And there is an announcement here. I might be posting the chapter for the next month on the 7th and not the 6th. I usuualy take a six day break in the begining of the month but my health is getting worse so I would post the chapter for next month a little bitter. Anyway, hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 442: While he was walking (1) Earth While Azief is walking on the steps of the Supremacy Stairway two years have passed on Earth. Since then a lot of things had happened. The seasons changed and people move on But that scene of a stairwaying from the Heavens to invite Death Monarch is still vivid in the mind of everyone. It made many people think and seek for more strength. Other than that, The Seven Great powers that controlled the world have slowly pacified their region one by one. Out of the Seven Great Powers, the original Three Great Powers is still undoubtedly the one deciding the rules and rule the world with their might and authority. They are still regarded as the most stable power in the world. And war is rare nowadays with mostly only internal war broke out and they are usually did not created mass massacre like before. Battle still happens between people and secret societies but full scale war between faction rarely happens nowadays after the establishment of the Seven Great Power. And rarely there is a case of experts in the level of Seed Formation and Disk Forming to enter any battle since their participation would mean thousands of casualties and also the eyes of the Seven Great Power trained on them And if the other side also deployed their experts then that means they would lose a valuable fighting force for humanity Unless one had a great debt of vengeance no one would deploy an expert on the level of Disk Forming to fight in a battle or allowed such battle to happen. Of course they are exception in this case in the matter of sparring or to resolve a debt of life and death. Instead many of these experts seclude themselves trying to attain higher mastery in their energy control. Two years have changed the world and some semnce of peace had arrived. There is still killing and there is still death. Some people grew strong and some people were left behind. Some people broke down and no longer walk their path, and some gritted their teeth, persevere and keep walking on their uncertain path. Monsters are still rampaging on some parts of the world or swimming under the Deep Sea and there are still people that prey on the weak. But it is better than before. There seems to be some order and peace and in such environment, poption thrive. Death Monarch and the otherrge figures that ruled the world all believe that humanity should increase their poption. And the new people that was born into these new world will live with new rules. At the same time humanity now, and like always managed to hang on to that hope of a better tomorrow and survive. There used to be concern of overpoption before the Fall but now each Great Power wanted their people to procreate and increase their poption. The one that does not need to worry about this is probably is only Pandemonium, The World Government and the Republic. People flock to go there because they believed in their strength and their ability to protect their people. The cooperation between the Seven Great Power while it does happen, it happens rarely and when it does happen it usually happens because some people tries to break the rules in the Article of Distribution However, when all of them put their mind and resources to it, they could aplish great thing. Last year, with the joint cooperation between the Seven Great Power, they created a military base station on the moon. It serves as a lookout facility for extraterrestrial activity near Earth and Milky Way gxy in particr The Weronian Invasion and the Sithulran disaster have made humanity open their eyes to the threat beyond the stars. And the Seven Great Power have alle out from their days of chaos and be the rallying point for humanity. In two years a lot of efforts were made from the new four rising powers to pacify their continent, to put down the rebellious faction and any other undesirables entities that could threaten their rule. While Death Monarch did announce those four great powers and gain his approval and the other Two Great Power of that time, this does not mean that all people of that continent would agree with what Death Monarch decree. And Death Monarch himself knows this and he probably doesn¡¯t care. If the organization or faction that he chooses to ruled that continent is incapable of ruling and get overthrown, then that simply means that organization is not worthy to begin with. Death Monarch gave the throne away to other people and the throne is heavy. And if you can bear it, then you are a true Monarch. If you can¡¯t, someone else will take that throne from you. Death Monarch is not a good person. But he is not entirely an evil person either. He is just a person that sometimes makes mistake. The only thing that separates him from other people is that when he makes mistake the effect of that mistake would affect billions of people. But if that pressure could bring him down, then he could not even make any decision. He did not want to decide how humanity should go and what path they should walk. Because even he doesn¡¯t know the answer to that question Is it good if he forced humanity to be strong, deciding the lives of millions just because he think he knows the right answer? No. he doesn¡¯t know and that is why in the end he gave them a choice. And now the choice is in their hand s and if they wanted a different choice, the only thing they can do is to rise up and fight for what they believe is right. It is contradictory. He did not want to impose his will unto other but yet he still imposes it on others and hoping that maybe he makes the right choice. Even now, he still doesn¡¯t know what the path for humanity to walk on. Should they all be forced to get strong with all the new threats that has opened up since the Fall? Or should he let them happens naturally and by happening naturally it means to do nothing. Or should he be the guiding hand of the people, forcing them to listen to him because he thinks he knows better? He knows what he would choose and that is why it is better for him to not rule. People think Death Monarch is not interested in power. Loki understand that was not the case. If that was truly the case, then why he keeps searching for strength? Yes, there is that desire to sue that strength to protect the people he loved. But to protect the people that he loved he need power. And Death Monarch knows himself better than some people give him credit for. He knows the temptation of power and he knows how he truly wanted it. He likes power and what it enables him to do. It is because of that, he never trusted himself with power. The Article he had written has be some kind of Constitution for the Seven Great power. Some people recognize that the moment someone broke the bnce that Article would cease to be effective and as such there are some people that want to keep the world bnced and some people wanted to break that bnce. There is a lot of ns in the Article. But Death Monarch knows that not all of his ns would be true. There is an element of chaos in his nning and he embrace that part of chaos in his n. He had his own set of rules. And he wanted to be virtuous and kind. But weak men can¡¯t be virtuous or kind. That is the simple truth. Some people think they are being kind when the truth is they are just weak and have no ws. They mistake themselves, thinking that they are kind because they do not kill or hurt other people. It is not that they did not want to, it is they are not capable to. Some people could kill and hurt people and choose not to. That is kindness. Death Monarch did not admire weakling who think themselves good because they have no ws. *** I decided to post this earlier since I already finsih this part of the chapter. Anyway this si porbably thest time we will see Earth in this Arc sinc ethsi chapter will focus on Azief journey on the Universe. Now the flute wille into y. If anyone still remember what the flute is. Anyway this chapter will be about the changes that is happening on Earth and alosat the same time the meeting of old friend See you all tomorrow Chapter 443: While he was walking (2) And a different world has emerged with the Article enforcement by the Three Giants of the World. When the Article was announced some people tried to break its rules and Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic executed those that tried to break the rules with no mercy Since then the Four Great Powers have changed their approach. The four great powers have tried to exercise both the sticks and carrots to encourage peopleing to their continent while implementingws and orders The only reason that thews and order work as intended is because all the Seven Great Powers agree to enforce it together. But just because the Seven Great Powers are on the road to stability it doesn¡¯t mean that they are no chaos whatsoever In Asia, the Lotus Order just get out a great civil war from the steppes of Mongolia to the lowernds of Indonesia. The war had almost exhausted their resources and so the Lotus Order call upon a great meeting among the many great leaders that is ruling in many areas all over Asia. They debated for a week and they reached apromise with each other They swore loyalty to the Lotus Order but are free to do whatever they wanted in their dominion as long as the Laws of the Seven Great Power is observed and enforced. They wanted to protest it at first but the World Government people also arrived with Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki in presence. With Death Monarch absent, Katarina in seclusion, it is without doubt that the three figuresmand the greatest prowess in the world right now. Even though Japan is considered an Asian country but because of the fact that the Twin Sages of Japan is Oreki and Hikigaya, they remain a separate entity out of Asia and belongs to the World Government. It is the only way that the World Government would ept Pandemonium arrangement. And Loki agreed to it With the World Government interfering the meeting was concluded and many people agree to swear fealty. But around half a year ago, someone seems to incite a rebellion on the edges of Indonesia as they conquernds and make alliance with other warlords of Asia to overthrow the Lotus Order. From the Mountains of Tibet, to the steppes of Mongolia, to the desert of Dubai rebel warlord rises up The entire Asia seems to go into a frenzy. This time the Six Great Power did not interfere. In the Article it is written that internal war is allowed but no external war is allowed among the Seven Powers. Since it is an internal war of the Lotus Order, unless there is some benefit, the other Great Power did not have to interfere unless it became a matter of humanity survival and involve humanity precious fighting force. It wasn¡¯t until a few monthster when this rebellion suddenly deployed a Disk Formation levelers to massacre an entire capital of Laos that the World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium responded. The fact that this matter attract the Three Giants of the World was frightening and everyone was waiting to see the conclusion of this rebellion. Since the Article and the Laws were introduced, there is nobody that ever broke the rule that was set upon by Death Monarch For the World Government the matters lie in the fact that the rebellion simply disregards the rules that was set upon in the World Meeting by the Seven Great Powers. To them it is matter of reputation For the Republic, there is nothing more important than thews that was set upon and the fact that to have such awless rebellion beside them have never sit right for them They also fear that the rebellion in Asia would then provoke a rebel sentiment in Europe. In the initial attack the Republic did not want to interfere but since it is an internal war, they feltpelled to let them sort it out by themselves. But now that the rebellion deployed a Disk Formation expert and started a wanton massacre of a human poption that is innocent and not part of the war, the Senator of the Republic pass a unanimous resolution in the Senate, allowing full military mobilization. From Moscow, the great figures of The Republic headed to Asia. However, the most frightening things was the fact that Pandemonium also enter this matter Pandemonium is now ruled by its Regent, Loki. Since that day of Death Monarch ascension to the stars, Loki had been announced to rule in his stead. Sasha, the leader of the Shadow Guard disappeared with the Dark de Division and the remnants of the Shadow Guard is now headed by the Vice leader of the Shadow Guard Shinji. Pandemonium is the most fortified continent in the world. It is point of pride for its people and of envy for the outsiders. This owes to Death Monarch gift to his people before he leaves. The formation he strengthened could not be broken unless one could reach the pinnacle strength of a Divine Comprehension levelers. Other than Raymond who was rumored to have reached Divine Comprehension levels, nobody could even dream of breaking through that formation. That formation had not only strengthened Pandemonium security it also created many weird phenomenon across the Pandemonium Sea Pandemonium is now covered with thick white mist that makes it look like a paradise of celestial immortals from afar. Other than that, all the ind near Pandemonium floated up twenty feet above the sea creating a floating ind surrounded by mist. Many Order of Thinkers members have been researching this matter and theye into the conclusion that the protection formation of Pandemonium affected the energy distribution of the ind andndmass around it creating this bizarre phenomenon of ind floating around Pandemonium and its seas. Other than that, every full moon there will be never ending lightning storms across the Pandemonium Seas. These never ending lightning storms usually begins in the morning leading to the full moon before ending the next morning. This only makes the travel to Pandemonium even harder. Even for levelers it is hard to pass through the Pandemonium Sea when the never ending lightning storms begins When the Order of thinker research this they found out that the lightninging out from the lightning storms is not normal lightning and thunders. Instead the lightning has traces of the Extermination Lightning. This fact while it deters the weak to sail the Pandemonium Sea it encourages the strong toe to Pandemonium. It is even said that some people once saw the Thunder Monarch meditating on the clouds of those never ending lightning storms. Some people used the weird weather in Pandemonium to prepare themselves for their own tribtions. There are even rumors that one could see some experts with high level cultivation woulde to the area where the never ending lightning storms and use the thunder there to temper their body and to prepare themselves when they have to face the real deal. Nowadays it is not only people that seek safety would sail the Pandemonium Sea, now even the stronge to Pandemonium to seek more strength. Thend is as popr as ever. It is because of that Pandemonium is not only hard to break, it is also hard to even travel to it. *** More information about the chnages and the dynamic of power between the Seven Great Powers. Anyway, please vote for the chapter and leave somements Chapter 444: While he was walking (3) And since Death Monarch departed Pandemonium while they do not seclude themselves behind the thick white mist and never-ending lightning storms around the Indian Ocean, they also do not actively participate in many of the World Meeting that have bene convened for at least four times. It is why when the Three Army of Pandemonium that has been roaming the world seeking the Broker suddenly appeared in Laos and started driving back the rebellion, the whole world stirs. The rebellion touches Pandemonium sensitive spot. Thew that has been made by Death Monarch, the Sovereign of Pandemonium was ignored and looked down upon by some rabble of rebels. Loki had ordered the mobilization and the Three Army quickly abandoned their mission and decimated half of the rebel military force in a day. The Three General all now have a Disk Formation cultivation level. It is with thebined effort of the Great Powers that Asia regained back their peace. Africa however is still full of conflict. And these conflict is usually incited by the force of the World Government in terms of resources and the Republic with it silent maneuvering from behind. Death Monarch did cut off any powers that the World Government had on Africa before he left but now he is not here anymore. And so, the World Government send their agents and spies there, trying to manipte the matters of the African continent once again. And since the Republic also knows the World Government scheme, how could they not participate? On the other hand, Pandemonium did not interfere. As long as the Great Powers did not outright attack the other Great Powers then they did not really want to muck up this new peace that is slowly dawning on humanity. The African Alliance itself is divided on how the continent should be ruled. With fifty-four interest tied together, it would be weird not to see any intrigue and conflict. The African Alliance while rarely fought in the battlefield, the intrigue and schemes they had against each other had incited riots, small rebellions of vigers and the rise of a few warlords separate from the African Alliance. The other Great Powers knew that the continent of Africa is a powder keg. One need to only light a spark and chaos would rule. World Government on the other hand had created a more systemized ways of ruling and in the two years since the ascension of Death Monarch, they too have fade in the background while exercising silent pressure on the world just like Pandemonium. North America seems to be prosperous with its people have hope for a better tomorrow. With all of the great figures of World Government still alive and kicking and not disappearing on some space adventure, they might be considered the strongest organization in the world right now. The Ind of Peace that floated a few meters above the sea water in the North Pacific Ocean is the symbol of the World Government ruling from the small administrative ind. The World Government have matured from its past mistake and be more calm and wiser. And more silent in their actions. This is not exactly a good news for its enemies. While the true ruler of the World Government is President Hirate, the only other person that shares equal power and probably have even more influence than him in the World Government is Raymond who is the King of the United States. The title was given by the World Government and all of the states of America had to acknowledge this coronation. Since the founding of the United States, they never had a king. But times have changed. And the world has also changed. There is no world like before and while in the past those who have the bigger gun¡¯s wins, this is not the case now. Everyone have had their eyes wide opens. They saw many things that challenged their notions of what power means and what strength is since the years of the Fall. Death Monarch could change the colors of the Heavens, bring down heavenly cmities, split up mountains and part the sea with the wave of his hands. The world is now ruled by organization or factions but in essence the only reason that these organization and factions could rule was the fact that they had people who were no different than the Gods they used to read in myths. And the United Sates after the Fall is no longer like the United States before the Fall. When the Word Government announced the coronation of Raymond, they epted it. The strong rules in this world. Even if they did not ept it, the thought of fighting an unstoppable force like Raymond who could control the Earth, to bring storms and summons tsunamis bring their knees down as they kneel and prostate themselves in fear. While Raymond and Hirate is solidifying their power in North America, on the South America side the League of Freedom is no longer as small as it is before and now hold great power. While some people used justice or as their slogans, Narleod, the leader of the League of Freedom rules on his continent with iron fist and employs fear to control its people. It is cruel but it is also effective. Yet, at the same time he preached his people of freedom from the powers that be. It is because of this that the World Government did not make many waves this past two years. They are being checked by the growing influence of the league of Freedom. The League of Freedom controls the Amazon Forest. It is one of the most dangerous forest in the world. But it is also a treasure trove of resources, energy stones, and exotic and rare herbs that could strengthen one body and it is because of that, the improvement of the people that migrated to South America is obvious. The League of Freedom open the forest for people to hunt and raise their levels. There is hardly Pir Forming levelers in his continent unless they are kids or babies. This was not good news to the World Government. The upper echelons of the World Government knew that the League of Freedom hated the World Government. And because of that they always had to remain vignt against their own neighbor. This problem was actually because of Death Monarch. Raymond and Hirate at that time knew Death Monarch intention but they were powerless to stop it. He wanted to make sure that the World Government will not have time to focused on Pandemonium and instead had to worry about the enemy beside them *** The ns that Azief n before he went to space is slwoly showing its effect. Anyway it alos depicts LOF expansion and the soldifying of power. Anyway, I did not hjave many thing to say this chapter so see you tomorrow and dont forget to vote and rate the chapter Chapter 445: While he was walking (4) While the World Government worries about the menace beside then, and the League of Freedom is expanding and increasing its strength, in the coldness of Antarctica, many new discoveries were made each day. It is and that have entranced many scientists even before the Fall. And Death Monarch decision of gifting thisnd to the Order of Thinkers could not be more appropriate. Other than the weird tree of crystals that sprouted from the ice, the Order of Thinkers had also discovered the repository of seeds that is present in some frozen ice in Antarctica. Other than that they also have managed to create different kind of seeds that is easier to adapt to this new world And a few of those discoveries they found since they founded their headquarters there have changed the opinion of the world about the frozen continent. After the Fall, humanity have grown more powerful and as such many of the untrekkable ces in the Antarctica could now be explored. The Order of Thinkers send their members to make deep sea exploration beneath the ice continent and the few discoveries that they have made was so shocking that some of them were not revealed to the world. They also found the remains of the super ancient continent Gondwana. These remains are called Cratons and the Order of Thinker found sign of other sign of other Cratons. And the fact that it is low with monster poptions have also spurred some people to sail the seas and go to that cold continent. And with the news half a year ago that they have managed to terraforms some of thends in Antarctica, it only fuels more people toe there. However, the fact that the Order of Thinker have made their headquarters there have made them unable to hide in the dark anymore. While the World Government and the other powers is still wary of them, the League of Freedom has great cooperation with them and they are reported to exchange information and resources Europe however remains stable. There are few insurrections but none thatst too long or grow so big like in the Asia. His is probably because of the presence of the Ice Queen Katarina. She is still in seclusion after that tribtion. A few months ago, Ice Queen Katarina went out from her seclusion and then faces the Tribtion of Icy Hell. It shocked the entire world. They saw clouds falls down from the sky being frozen into ice blocks. The entire Arctic Ocean was frozen and snow keep falling down all over Europe. The whole world had their temperature dropped by two Celsius that day. Some people already knew that the path that Katarina is walking right now is the same path that Death Monarch has walked. It is the Perfection Path. What they don¡¯t understand is that Perfection is different for everyone. While Azief had to purify his body using the Purifying Fire of the Jade Empire, the Perfection of Katarina Physique created a different tribtion. Only she knew where that wind and spears of ice came from since she was the one that summons the tribtions. Even though she had started back from the beginning she seems to gain more than she lost. Even when she is at Energy Disperse Stage she could fight with High Level Seed Formation levelers. And when she reached the Perfection of her Seeds then she would be to fight people of even Disk Formation and even Divine Comprehension levelers and survive. And while that doesn¡¯t seem impressive considering that others have passed her, her boy have now had a qualitative change. Other than Death Monarch she has no equal in the toughness of body. And when she reached higher, the difference between her and her peers would be more obvious. After that tribtion was sessfullypleted she venture through thend of Europe for a month, executing people and removing any threats for the Republic. In that one month, Europe was shivering. No one knows whether they are shivering because of the cold or the fear. In that one month, the sky did not stop from letting snow fall down. And the white snow was covered with red blood as the de the Red Queen keep cutting and killing. When she was finished, she went back to her Pce of Ice and return back to her seclusion in an undisclosed location though some reports witness her in the Antarctica. While Katarina is focusing her energy in improving her strength, Boris on the other hand had push his hand back to the Middle East and Asia. Like the World Government they had to let go of their influence in Asia and Middle East when they agreed with the Article but while they no longer have power to directly manipte things in Asia and the Middle East, they now manipte it secretly by inciting rebellions and spreading propaganda. On the other hand, Pnd, the autonomous region in Europe is weing many people to its borders while at the same time maintaining their rtion with Pandemonium. In the past two years, the Seven Great Powers have changed. But they also did not change that much. Sometimes the more things change, the more it stays the same. While all of this is happening the Crime Alliance has slowly entered back into society. But they still did not dare to do their business openly for fearing that the force of Pandemonium would seek them. And the Crime Alliance which exceeding other extraction managed to thrive. Which makes it even harder for it to be dismantled. And while it is not confirmed, many of the Seven Great Powers sometimes used the services of these people who are in the criminal underground to do the things that too dirty for their hands Their leader, Void have appeared in many terrorist attack on the Seven Great Powers. Bu it is not easy to capture him. And while all of this is happening, while the Seven Great Powers continue plotting, while Sasha the Nightingale hides somewhere around this world with the most dangerous Division of the Shadow Guard, while the leader of the Crime Alliance Void roamed around the Seven Seas, someone step his foot on Ennd. He took another step and the area around him distorted and he appeared around arge forest. The man smiles. This man has green hair, green eyes and wears a suit with a shoes that seems to fit a high society dinner. This man is now at Wiltshire. He looks in the distance his eyes seem to look past the forest. He looks the forest in front of him and he sighed. *** I think you all coudl guess wo this man is and why he is here in Ennd right? If not, you have not been paying attention¡­hehehe. Anyway, see you tomrrow and dont forget to vote and rate the chapter Chapter 446: While he was walking (5) He waves his sleeve anding out from his sleeve is ravens. They perched themselves on top of his arm but when he shakes his hand the ravens flew away high into the sky. He looks at the forest and he could see the dark blob creatures that roamed the forest even from where he is standing Around it is a forest that emerged out from the grassy terrain and dark creatures that is like a dark blob that guarded the area around the stones. He came here at night. It had required him to do may preparations toe here. As he looks at the glowing light in the distance he smiles bitterly. Then he heard the sound of hissing behind him. But he did not turn back. There is arge serpent behind him and it slowly approach him but the serpent did not attack this man. Instead it curls around his foot. This man is none other than the Regent of Pandemonium and also known in the world as the Trickster, Loki. He is at the area around the Stonehenge. There is only one reason hees to one of the Forbidden Zone in the world He had found out that an old friend is here. The Stonehenge have been a forbidden zone from two years ago. Dark aura rises up from there and no signs of life could be detected. Since it seems to be so dangerous, the Seven Great Powers and a joint announcement dering the ce around it to be a Forbidden Zone. He had read the report and at first he found nothing strange in it and agree with the derations. It wasn¡¯t until he tries to calcte the ce with Karma that he stumbled. And with that he knows someone like him is there. This is the umtion of Fate and Destiny that give him this luck of coincidence. Azief wanted to slow him down by giving him the position of Regent. And his effort was slowed down but it does not stop. And because Azief gave him the position of Regent, he stumbled into the fact than his old friend is here. If not for the massive intelligence that Pandemonium possess, Loki is sure that he would never notice that one of his friend is here after Morgana. He could see the ring of the Stonehenge that cover arge swath of area. The standing stones stood tall and wide. He walks into the forest. The dark blob monster rushed to him like he was an animal that fall on a river that is filled with piranhas. Each of these dark blob had some kind negative aura around them. Loki only smiles. The serpent that curl itself on his foot suddenly expanded and grow to thirteen feet tall serpent. It then swallows the dark blob like they were food Loki only smiles and he walk calmly through the forest with his thirteen feet high serpent behind him. The blue aura glowing in the distance seems to be closer. Then he saw it. He saw nothing and he smiles. ¡®This formation¡­¡¯ he said to himself and then he closes his eyes and sighed. This is an illusion. What he sees I an empty area other than therge tree and the stones. Someone is there. He whistles and the tall serpent turns back into a smaller size. The dark blob no longer tries to attack Loki seems any of the have bene swallowed by that serpent. Instead they roamed on other ces ignoring Loki. The serpent slithers and climb up Loki foot and climb to his sleeve. The serpent waited as it coils itself around Loki hand. Loki sighed and patted the serpent head and the serpent hiss. While he could not understand animalnguage, Loki could feel that the serpent is happy. They are connected by the soul after all. This serpent is rarely brought out from hisir. But he knows the only thing that could counter these dark blob is only these serpents. Because he knew what these dark blob is. And if the person here is his old friend, that person would also know how to pass these army of dark blob. He looks at the serpent and said ¡®You are not like Jormungandr which makes you cuter¡¯ Loki said and the serpent went into Loki sleeve. Loki then blows wind from his mouth but whates out from his mouth is more than just the blowing of wind. Instead a green smokees out from his mouth as it corrodes the space and time in front of him. Whatever barrier was put around here, it dissipated and suddenly a gust of energy rushed through Loki when the barrier around it disappeared. He smiles. ¡®Even the energy around this area was trapped inside this formation¡¯ Loki muttered. It was like color have returned to the world and this area. He steps into the circr ring of stones and he look at the tree with aplicated expression. He shakes his head as he walks to that tree It is a thin tree that reached the clouds, its roots are tangled and on the branches of the lower part of the tree hang many small fruit like cherries, its skin is like thebination of white and gray. The moment he saw that tree he sighed. He now knows who this old friend of his and why that person is here. In the end, he did not know everything about Death Monarch and that mysteriousdy This must be where it would happen¡¯ he said to himself. Sitting under that thin but tall tree is none other than the Oracle Erika. Sleeping not far away from her is Antonius. Loki calmly walk to the tree. Even from afar he could see that the eyes of the Oracle are cloudy white and skies and the heavens is inside her eyes. When he is close enough Erika said ¡®You are not him. I am not waiting for you¡¯ she said, her voice sounded ancient and authoritative. Loki stop and then he closes his eyes. There is an expression of sorrow on his face. Then he sighs and slowly opens his eyes ¡®Is she still there?¡¯ He asks. Erika blink and her eyes turns to normal. Erika look at the man in front of her. She knows who he is. At least the future him. And with her eye she could see that the Laws of Time around Loki is chaotic. ¡®A person that doesn¡¯t belong¡¯ she mused Lord Loki¡¯ Hearing the appetion of Lord Lokiughed bitterly. She sacrificed a lot. He said after a few moment of silence. Erika nodded ¡®It seems I were not able to see my old friend after all. Did she tell you everything?¡¯ Loki asked. She did not want to be a ghost and be a baggage to her past self. Who knows? Maybe that decision is the right one. Erika nodded ¡®That is unfortunate. It is not a happy memory¡¯ Erika nodded and answer ¡®It is not.¡¯ ¡®Still, you are here¡¯ Loki said, a kind smile on his face Erika nodded and answer ¡®Still, I am here Loki then look at Erika; his gaze is now different. He thought he came here to meet his old friend. Though it seems his old friend have leave and probably would nevere back. And that made him sad. After all, they all fought in the same war. He then asked ¡®You are waiting for him?¡¯ Erika nodded ¡®I am afraid to ask but do you think it will still turn out like that?¡¯ ¡®The end has already been written¡¯ ¡®Then, it is futile¡¯ Loki said with a calm tone. ¡®I never said that¡¯ Erika retorted. Hearing this Loki chuckles. ¡®You know; you remind me of her.¡¯ ¡®I am her¡¯ She said ¡®Ah, I can argue that argument if I wanted to.¡¯ Loki said, staring at the Erika in front of him. She did not have that same kind of coldness that the future Erika have but clearly whatever that was shown to her has also changed her a bit since she did not feel like the Oracle he used to know. A different kind of Erika. ¡®Will you leave? Loki look around him. All he saw is the forest and the stones. He could not help but shakes his head ¡®I guess you also have your own n¡¯ he looks at Antonius. He seems to be asleep blissfully unaware. That is not normal. It seems Erika made him sleep, foreseeing his arrival. ¡®If she has given you the memory, then I thought you would go back to Will. I think you know what your rtionship with him¡¯ ¡®She is her, and I am me¡¯ Loki chuckles and then he said ¡®You are her¡¯ he said and he waved his hand A scroll floats and arrived in front of Erika. ¡®What is this? ¡®I lost the bet¡¯ ¡®What bet?¡¯ This time Erika look puzzled Loki look at Erika and then he smiles ¡®I guess she didn¡¯t give you that memory.¡¯ Then Loki exin ¡®I bet against her. About Time. I guess we old people all have the same desires. It is unfortunate that we all found different ways to make sure that event never happens again. Morgana choose the hardest path and I simply got lucky. While you are using your own ability toe here. I don¡¯t know what your ns are but I don¡¯t think it is that different from me. Though Yewa Hafar would be shocked to know there is a third yer hidden in his chess game¡¯ ¡®You and Yewa Hafar always thought yourself to be the smartest. That was always both of your weakness¡¯ ¡®Hahaha¡¯ Lokiughs. ¡®I guess we forgot about you¡¯ Erika smirks and she grabbed the scrolls. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ ¡®Eat well and see beautiful scenery. I don¡¯t think it is long now. He would seek you when hees back. If it sis till the same as before, that would surely happen. Erika nodded and she said ¡®I know. That is why I am making a reservation¡¯ They look at each other and Loki once again close his eyes and take a deep breath. ¡®I will not being here again. So does Pandemonium forces. Thought I couldn¡¯t guarantee Sasha and her Dark de division. That scroll would help you if you were ever in a pinch¡¯ Erika nodded While she did not fight in the same war as Loki and her future self, she of course has the memory. But it is a different thing to experience a thing and have memory of it. Memory is distant and sometimes distorted. But experience etched itself into one existence. Which is why the gaze she looks at Loki isplicated. ¡®I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡¯ Loki did not immediately return. He approached the tree and plucked one of the fruits hanging on the low braches. Erika saw this but she did nothing to stop him. He took it and put it inside his sleeve Then king back into the forest, he dissapered and grene smokes enecirle the ring ebfore it morphed into a more powerful proetctcion formation. Erika sighed and lean her back on the tree. ¡®Loki¡­. are you really sure that my n is the same as you?¡¯ she asks to no one in particr as she closes his eyes. While this is happening Sofia is heading to the World Government to meet up with Raymond. Void had attacked the Ind of Peace! Will on the other hand had also roam the Universe, running through dimension after dimension chasing a broken floating stars that hides itself among many multiversal points in the Universe Season changes, people move on and while the worldly matters distract one from the Grand Path, up there beyond the skies and Heavens of Earth, a person justnded on the true Supremacy Stairway. *** Yes, the meeting between Oracle and Loki. There is a lot of subtle conversation between the two. Anyway. Next chapter we will go back yo Azief and he is still walking the stairway. Anwyay like always pse voyte and rate the chapter and I woudl appreciate a few gifts See you all tomorrow Chapter 447: The thirteen steps of the supremacy stairway (1) Supreme Dimension The Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway The moment he took that step a thunderous rumble echoes inside Azief mind. He felt shaken and as his feet left the first step he felt there is something sheared out of him Like an invisible de cut him and cut one part of himself. He felt energying out of him like it leaked His body was a dam of energy and suddenly it broke unleashing terrifying energy He climbed the second steps and he almost fall unconscious on therge second step. He is panting and breathingboriously as he tries to get up. He is sweating buckets and he felt like a part of his energy was cut out of him would never return. It is a terrifying feeling And that is not all that happened to him. After he took the first step, there is a diamond like symbol with an eye-like dot in the middle of that diamond on his right palm. ¡®What the hell!¡¯ he thought to himself as he slowly gets up on the second step. He felt like he just survives a life and death crisis. Then he looks behind him and he was shocked. Looking at the step behind him a sight that shocked him to the core appeared. Azul statue on the first step is glowing and worldly energy is emanating out of him and there sitting cross legged on the first step is none other than himself. Or to be more urate a clone of himself. He looks closer and then he shakes his head. Not a clone of himself. He then thinks for a few seconds. Then he opens his status window but all he could see was blurry lines and the words could not be read. His eyes narrowed. He knows that the status window would disappear sooner orter. He is slowly approaching the boundary of levels that the World Orb had implemented on humanity. He then looks back and then as he closes his eyes and seek deep inside himself he then opens his eyes. His eye shines with understanding. He finally understand. He felt like one of the energies in his body is no longer there. And then he immediately knows what kind of clone this is. It is not a clone. It is a Law Body. And the Law Body that is sitting on the first step of the thirteen steps is formed from his First Disk, the Worldly energy. His Law Body is closing his eyes; his body is swirling with worldly energy. The steps seem to sprout with life ands below the steps is slowly breathing like it found a way to breath as the worldly energy in his Law Body exhale. When he inhales the portion of life around this ce responded giving him more energy. But that was not the only thing he could feel. He could feel the Tree fill with Seeds inside his Inner Universe is slowly blooming. Nine Seeds that could be cultivated into Laws also bloom. The energy turns into Laws and the Seed blooms to create Laws. All the nine Seed he sow are all ethereal concept while the Laws form from his energy is more solid. It is backed by existing energy. But for the Tree of Life, with nine seeds that is about to bloom each one of them is the kind of seed formed from Azief own understanding of that concept. It is not necessary the right interpretation for each seed yet it is true for him. The energy would supplement the Seed. At least that is how it should be. But the Supremacy Stairway is a stairway used to bring out the whole potential of a person so that they might have a chance to be a Great Supremacy, or True Divinity and others great figure of the Universe. They refine the Energy, turning it into Laws, they shower the Seeds to turn it into Laws. This is the blessing of the Supreme Stairway. But whether that blessing could be bestowed, one had to keep walking until the end. He could the Worldly energy slowly entering the Tree of Life inside his Inner Universe, showering the Nine Seeds. Death aura rises up from his Inner Universe, tempered with the Life aura. Those that died experience rebirth as Time went crazy and Darkness fills the world. The Elements were torn into chaos and Destruction reign supreme while the elusive concept of Destiny and Fate lurks in the background. In that one moment, all Nine Seed that turned into the Tree of Life appears in his Inner Universe, like dering that it is time now for their turn to be Laws. All it takes one steps and he could feel a qualitative change in his body. It took him a few moments for him to recollect himself. Azief then took a deep breath and look beneath his feet. He intent to take the step and then heughs faintly. ¡®It acted with my intention., I don¡¯t move and this stair won¡¯t move¡¯ he thought to himself. The moment he wanted to raise his feet and climb the next step, Azief once again felt thattching force on his feet. It is like the feeling of being sucked into an endless dark abyss. There is no doubt in his mind right now that the moment he takes another step, another Disk from him would be shed apart and another Law Body would appear in this step He is trying to calm himself down but his heart was raging like a storm. He looks at his right palm and notice the mark. And he frowned even more. It looks like a sealing mark. ¡®Sealing my energy?¡¯ he thought. He looks at the three thousand rips far away from him and for some reason he felt a premonition about them. And this premonition is not something good. He then looks at the steps in front of him. Thirteen steps for thirteen Laws. Which means each time he walks the steps one part of himself would be cut from him. He has thirteen energies which means thirteenw body would appear in this stairs. But if he walks until the end, shedding a part of himself with each step would he pass the trials? Or will there be more? But he also notices that the nine Seed that was used to form the Death Source is also separating from the Death Source, to bloom as Laws by itself. Death Source is rarely used by Death Monarch That is what most people of Earth thought. Truth is, he used it at every moment of his battle. There is a reason why his punch and kick is so powerful and terrifying. There is a reason why not many survive his strike and there is a reason that he rarely got injured in a fight As he walks forward he would grow weaker. And then he understood something else as he smirks bitterly. To walk from below with everything, the world could offer but to walk thest step with nothing. Is it another application of this Emptiness concept that this stairway seems to signal? Or is he thinking too much about it? He slowly felt that the statue in each of the step is not just mere statue. He saw how Azul statue changed the moment hisw Body appeared. The glowing of the statue and the energy it emitted made Azief think. Looking behind him he could still see the glowing statue that seems to watch over his Law Body and providing it with energy. And he could still feel thetching force beneath his feet. Now that he knows what would happen he pays much more attention to the energy in his body. He could feel like there is a small thread that have wrapped itself up with his Universal Disk He looks on the other end of this step and he could see another statue. This statue is siting cross legged and it depicts a bald person of godly appearance, pleasing to the eyes countenance. One of his finger pointed above and one of his other finger pointed to the ground. His face seems to be handsome and the aura around him is deste and full of despair. Behind him there seems to be a halo of ck light. It appears like he was the only existence in all of the Universe and that is the reason of why the despair could be felt so vividly If Azief didn¡¯t know any better the statue looks like the statue of monks in his world. Azief calms himself down and after a few seconds, he took a deep breath and tries to take the third steps. Now that he takes the second step, suddenly he felt like his entire body is being immersed in an endless abyss. This feeling of suffocation and fear almost paralyzed him from taking another single step. A powerful divine Will surge through the door and bombarded his mind. The voice was loud and domineering and could incite fear. It was at this time a new diamond pattern slowly about to appear in his left palm. And then the screams nearly split his mind into two. ¡®BEGONE!¡± ¡®BEGONE!¡± The word shouted itself into his mind. They echoed endlessly in his mind and it felt like a million of people were roaring at him He felt his body slowly being torn apart like he is being ripped apart by some primeval beast. That Will is domineering and powerful but Azief did not intend to back down at all. Even though he felt that his body is cracking he push down through all the pressure and climbed the third step. This time he almost fainted on the third step as he felt that pulling and cutting sensation once again. This time he felt it even more vividly. He felt the Universal energy leaving him, and the energy leaked out from his body. As he lies down on the third step he turns his face to look at the second step. And heughs. *** Next part tomorrow Chapter 448: The thirteen steps of the supremacy stairway (2) He saw thew Body made entirely of Universal energy. His Law Body of Universal Energy is sitting cross legged, his eyes closed and the Universal energy around him spinning creation small vortexes that absorb more of the Universal energy. It was then that the statue of the monk-like being glow with golden colors that pierced the darkness of space and changes the particles of Death and Destruction all around this Universe. The aura around the statue changes. If before it was full of desteness and despair, now it seems to contains infinite life and infinite light. Hymn song seems to echoes through all of the Universe and the sound of people chanting Sutra-like song could be heard echoing from the deepest darkness as it pushes away the Darkness and bright Light, Life and Love. A Divine Mountain appeared above the stairway,ing out from the Void of darkness, emanating boundless life and light that brings life and release souls from the suffering of Karma. Now, the statue no longer look like an unmoving object. It looks like the statue was imbued life and the statue now move and sit in a cross legged position with the statue fingers making mudras with its fingers. Azief could see even in his current situation that the ck halo behind that statue turns golden and it seems to turn into a holy halo that seems to elevate this statue into a higher existence. This is Will. The Will of the former people that used to walk these steps. Each step has these statues not to fight the people who walk these steps, but to help him to keep walking. Any sound seems to be erased as only peacefulness and quietude existed when that light shines itself over the Universe. That is why Azief could suddenly have this revtion. Then suddenly the statue burst into fire but the fire could not harm the statue as it did not even leave a scratch. Instead it refines the statue as it emits Universal energy and seems to fused itself with Aziefw Body of Universal Energy. A wheel of concept appears behind the statue with eight spoke in therge wheel. It seems to contain holiness and divine presence. It looks like these Wheel created Eight Path that glitters with starsing from the Divine Mountain above the stairway to the statue in the second step The fire turns to fireflies that morph into blues hues of motes of light that seems to scatter like flower scattering in the fall. Azief pay attention to these motes of light since he could feel the energy contains in each motes of light When he scans it with his divine sense he could sense that the light does not really scatter. instead it fuses with everything A concept of Oneness Auspicious signs appeared in the neb above the stairway. Golden Lotuses floats from the Divine Mountain and reach the second steps and that Lotuses floats around Azief Law body. Azief sighed. He now could understand what it means to walk all thirteen steps of the real Supremacy Stairway. To cultivate the Law Body, to bloom Seeds into Laws. He could walk until the end or he could give up now and fuse with only twows body. In the end he had to decide that for himself. Bu for him there was never any other choice. He refuses to believe that this is his limit. His defiant Heart beats furiously and he closes his eyes and he instantly knew what he wants. He is not giving up But he let his eyes closed. He is trying to rest. Hey there while both of his Law Body keep sitting cross legged absorbing all the essence necessary to form Laws. It felt like a year before Azief opens back his eyes. By now that feeling of listlessness and tiredness have disappeared. He slowly gets up from his lying position. The moment he stands up he wanted to climb the next stairs. His intention did not escape the Stairway as he could feel thattching force. Like it could read his heart, it appeared He now felt it even more clearly that something is wrapping up against his Disk. Slowly the binding on his Disk be even more powerful and painful. It felt like they will pull the Disk the moment he takes the next step. He winced but he also smirks. The pain, like always would be unbearable. But this is also a huge opportunity for him. It is thankful that he has such powerful physique. If not, he would already be dead. He looked up at the stairs with eyes were filled with determination His eyes shines brightly If you think this will make me give up, then you give me too little credit¡¯ The moment he lifted his foot to step onto the third step, the entire stairway rumbles and that shout once again echoes in his ear. But this time Azief was not shaken by those roars anymore. His Will did not even yield to the Heavens, so how could he just back down because some powerful people roars at him His eyes seem to be shining with a powerful will. Thunder seems to crackle in him, the trace of tribtion lightning that has fused with him surged out and a thunderous roars of lightning seems to pierce those roaring Will of the stairway This time his Will pushed back the Will of those roaring inside his mind. His Willform nearlye out but was pushed back down by the Laws of the Supremacy Stairway. And he stepped onto the fourth steps. Thes and stars trembled and the giant stairs trembled even more. This time another diamond mark appeared on him. This time it is on his right arm and it created a vein like patterns that is slowly spreading all over his arms like it is something alive He felt that another part of him being cut and something is being taken away from him again but this time he refuses to bow down to his weakness. He forced himself to stand and while the energy in his body is slowly depleting, now, standing there on the third step of this stairway that was built by many of the greatest and most powerful being in the Universe, he looks like a celestial god, his fluttering hair gave him a sense of elegance. He looks from the fourth step looking down at the third step and saw his Law Body. This Law Body is different than the rest. His entire body seems to be tattooed with ancient rune and the energy he emitted was also different as it darkens the moon and bring an eternal coldness to the stair of the third step. On the edge of the third step is another statue. This statue does not resemble human being at all. But this statue must also be the state of some powerful Supreme Being. This statue is a statue of tentacle like webbed creature. It had small eyes, the end of the tentacles is filled with spikes and saw-like teeth on the end of its suckers and an antenna-like thing on the middle part of its head. Azief could not see the statue before because he was unconscious for a while on the third step. But now he is on the fourth steps he could see the statue and he was shocked to see that the statue seems to emanate the same type of energy like of the ancient Runic energy The more Azief progress on this stairway the more he understands about this stairway. Looking at these statues Azief doubt they possessed the same energy like he did. Then the only exnation is that the statue adjusts the energy they emanated ording to the energy of those who walk these steps. He just walks until the fourth steps but the more he walks these steps the more he felt tired. He wanted to sleep and he wanted to quickly went out from this stairway. He knows that this feeling is one of the byproduct of this stairway trying to affect his Will. But that doesn¡¯t mean it is not true. He is tired. Both mentally and physically. His energy is being ripped out of him with every steps. No one could understand how painful that is until they truly feel it He sighed. He knew he only had nine steps more to trek. And he is determined to walk it until the end. He wants to know what is waiting for him at the end. Would he get teleported back to Earth? Or will he know something more about the secrets of the Universe. *** He will walk five hundred miles and he will walk five hundred more. Da da da da da da (Do anybody got this reference?) Anyway, Azief is slwoly walking to the end. But it will not be easy. And you will understand whyter Chapter 449: The thirteen steps of the supremacy stairway (3) When he looks at his Law body he also felt conflicted. He knew he could fuse all of them into his body but as he is the original body he could feel that the attainment ofws in each of his Law body did not even reach five percent. If he fuses with his Law Body right now, he would be dying his own progress since he would need to understand thews by himself This time the stairs separated him and his Disk energy allowing his Law Body to cultivate and gainingprehension on the Laws instead of putting him into the burden. He felt like an old man trying to fight the wave of the raging sea. And while his body look even weaker and his body slowly lose that pressure of a mighty being, when one looks at his eyes then one would understand. The roars of the powerful beings and the constant pain from the shedding of energies had transformed Azief on the inner level. If one looks at his eyes right now, it was like his eyes contained the heavenly pressure of the Supreme Dimension and could shroud a person existence, crushing it as he wills it. He then takes another step. It is his fifth steps. On the fourth steps, there is the statue of a one eyed and long bearded being. It emitted a powerful aura of majesty that seems to made all life bowed upon him Azief did not even have to look closely because he knows whose statue is that. The statue looks a little bit younger than the real one but Azief could easily recognize the being. Odin Allfather, the Lord of the Eight Realms and the King of Asgard. On the hand of the statue it wielded his spear Gungnir. He is wearing a blue robe with Asgardian design. On his shoulders are two ravens, and around his feet is his wolves. Azief was about to take another step when Fatigue hit him again but this time he ignores it. Blood is seeping out from his ears but he let it flow The Laws Body of Celestial is formed on the fourth steps. Heavenly phenomenon happened all over the abandoneds in the Supreme Dimension. Celestial energy wafted all across this sealed Universe. Celestial energy flowed from all parts of this Supreme Dimension as it fills the translucent Law Body of Celestial. Then Azief felt a little burning on his arms. He looks and see that on his left arms another diamond pattern appears and it became another vein like patterns as it is slowly closing in on the left palm mark. It was like it is trying to merge with the pattern on his left palm. He took a look at the Law Body on the fourth step that Law Body look to be even more solid and the aura it emitted is like a Celestial Immortal like he saw in the life of Azul The energy was astonishing and golden white light illuminate the entire steps and the stairway. This time ignoring the pain he took his sixth step. On the fifth step, there is another statue. This statue is tall andrge and have human like features. The statue is a being who looks young but had cold eyes. He sits in an ebony throne and he has three headed dog or perhaps a three headed wolf beside his throne Azief do not recognize who that is. Instead as he felt the pain in his body is multiplying and feeling that the binding getting even more powerful, he quickly takes another step The moment his feet reached the six step he felt like his brain is about to be split apart. He felt like all energy was drained out of him and he knows exactly why he felt like that. ¡®Fuck¡¯ he cursed as he could felt the trembling all over his body. His back is full of cold sweats and blood is dripping from his nose because of the pressure. Because the Disk that was yanked out of him is none other than the All Source Disk. The pressuree crushing down the moment that Disk is gone. It is the very Disk that allowed him to use a variety of energy without worrying theck of the suitable energy. The All Source Disk enable shim to convert any kind of energy he had to other types of energy. It is a synthesizer for energy. Sitting cross legged in the fifth steep, is a Law Body hundred feet high as the space around that Law Body is breaking down and created back almost instantly. There is an infinite cycle of destruction and creation around his Law Body. The energy he absorbed seems to cause the entire Universe to shake and rumble. The stars on the furthest parts of this Universe exploded and a hundred years away from that stars, like it was also affected and exploded When the stars exploded, their essences and their destruction turns into energy as the Law Body of All Source absorb it all, refining it inside it. The Laws of energy around the All Source seems to bend to its will like he was the sovereign of all energy Azief also felt that the blooming of the Seeds is near. Like a flower that is about to bloom brilliantly, Azief felt the thrumming of Life in his Inner Universe. Even after five of his energy has been taken away and his cultivation level is dropping his body is still be able to endure. Right now there is more than just the feeling of being tied up from a rope. This time Azief felt like there is mud beneath his feet preventing him from moving forward. Each steps felt like there is a knife on his ankle, slicing a chunk of his flesh every time he made the slightest movement. It is trying to force him to stop. The sound of roaring sound more distant, but thetching force be so strong that Azief felt like his thigh is about to be split apart from his lower half if he takes another step Another diamond pattern appears on his body. This time it appears on his chest and it was like his body was burned by some mark as Azief winced in pain. The eye on the middle of the diamond patterns is closed unlike the other symbols which had the eye opened. From his chest, vein-like tattoos spreads as it yearns to be connected to the pattern on his left arm and right arm. By now Azief could no longer ignore this pattern. It is clear to him now that this is none other than a sealing mark. There is uncertainty and a little bit of fear in his heart. Yet he still takes that sixth step. A demonic aura was unleashed the moment he takes the sixth step. The pressure caused the surroundings to copse on itself, creating a powerful quake in the sea of stars. A curtain of red aura surrounded the entire stairway making it look like a stairway stained with blood. This red aura intermingles with the golden white light of the Celestial Light from the Law Body of the Celestial. This red aura is none other than the Demonic Aura. But it is different from the Demonic Aura of the Asura. This is an Ancient Demonic Aura. The aura of bloodlust and ughter was so thick that it be solid and created this phenomenon. It turned into a mist that waves around this Universe unhindered by even the most abstruse concept. It is like a knife as it cuts the Celestial Light around the Stairway. Wherever it passes, the Celestial Light would be dispelled. Azief felt his eyes go red for a second before it returned back to his original eye color. He was almost taken by madness for a moment when that Disk was yanked out from him. The sky shook and the stairway trembled. Some rips on the distance was forcibly close because of the pressure of this Demonic Aura A person on the Imperial Residence of the Jade Empire frowned as he chanted a spell to stabilize the rips on the Supremacy Dimension. On the Supremacy Stairway, the Law Body of the Ancient Demonic Energy was formed and inauspicious signs fills the Universe. The sound of wailing and screaming could be hearing from the Void of emptiness of this dimension. The appearance of this Law Body elicit such responses from this Universe. The gaze of this Law Body is cold and indifferent while he is sitting cross legged, red aura swirling around him. His aura is full of madness and killing intent. One gaze is enough to break one mind and one wave of his hand could cut anything in this world with his thick killing intent. There is a saying. If looks could kill. This Law Body formed from the Ancient Demonic Energy is capable of that. The Demonic energy that is contained in that Law Body is even more superior than the High King of Asura bloodline. *** I dont have many thinsg toemnt other than please vote and leave somements. And I am depressed for thsi couple fo days. Because of IZONE¡­Huhuhu. Anyway, hope you enjoy the story Chapter 450: The thirteen steps of the supremacy stairway (4) This time Azief could not held back the pain that has been umting inside his body. His knees nearly fall on the sixth step but he stomps his other feet and it jolted him awake. He nearly falls unconscious again He could not fall right now, he thought to himself. The statue on the sixth step glow and thunders and lightning fills the sixth step like a parade of tribtion lightning. Even the steps are full of crawling thunderbolts and above the sixth steps thunder in the forms of many beast appears. On the hand of the statue is a lightning bolt. Even though Azief never met the being that is depicted by this statue he could guess who this powerful being is. Lord Zeus Son of Kronos, the King of Olympus. Azief himself never truly went to Olympus. He did go to its periphery and he only arrived there by ident Even though he did stop a few times in the Three Thousand World and even travel through the Eight Realm through a back door dimension, he never went to Olympus. Like Asgard they are a high level civilization and they used to visit Earth a few thousand years ago and left for some inexplicable reason Seemingly to fit the energy of the Ancient Demonic energy the thunder is all red and fill with the intent to destroy and annihte. The statue of Zeus glow red and the image of a sea of blood appeared around Azief Law Body of the Ancient Demon. For the first time since Azief walk this step, he saw that his Law Body seems to emit a more powerful pressure than the statue. The Ancient Demonic energy was made from Azul Demonic energy. Out of all the statue in this stairway, his statue was positioned on the number one spot Which means he was the first and probably the first one to create the Supremacy Stairway. Which means he is also the oldest of them all. Azul had given him the Ancient Demonic Energy when he passed the trials of the Six Saber. This energy could even reign supreme in the Demonic Realm of the Three Thousand World. Even the energy of the imperial bloodline of the Demonic Realm could notpare to a portion of Ancient Demonic Energy. It is thick and pure full of defiance against the natural order. It wishes to y the Celestials and destroy the so called Fate and Destiny. Azul managed to turn Fate and Destiny around and revive his beloved, thuspleting his Grand Path which enables him to even tangle with the Destroyer. How could the statue made from Zeus younger years could everpare? The Law Body of the Ancient Demon is not as big as the All Source Law Body but just because it is smaller does not means it is weaker. Instead it seems that the smaller the size, the morepressed the energy. The statue of Zeus is cracking in many ces as red thunder surges out from the cracks causing the entire steps to be thrown into chaos and disarray as thunderbolts and lightning went crazy. Around the cracks, energy seeps out even more than before. It was like the Law Body of Ancient Demon is forcing the statue of Zeus to give it more It was Demonic energy but it was not pure. A cloud of red patch appears in the sixth step as his Law Body waved his hand. This is the first time Azief saw his Law Body making a different move. usually they would appear and then they would sit cross legged and absorbed the energy into their body toprehend and turn the energy into a Law. It is full of demonic energy. It absorbs the demonic energy from Zeus statue and then purify it be it is being absorbed by the Law Body of the Ancient Demon. This time the diamond mark pattern appears on his belly button and right away it created that vein like patterns reaching out to the pattern on the chest. Another bout of fatigue and pain assault Azief body. His body is cracking like a piece of metal that is being hammered continuously and is about to break. This time his eyes is bleeding. And his entire eyeballs are filled with blooding from inside his body. It drips on the steps of the stairway. But as he could only see a red colored world from his eyeballs, he could feel that the Tree of Life was slowly reformed from the Death Source, the seed is slowly rising up and merge with the Tree of Life. Nine Branches appears on the lone tree. These nine branches have a flower each. Each of the flower is closed. But Azief felt that the moment he finishes walking to the end of the steps he knows the flower would bloom and life will appear in his Inner Universe. He had this powerful premonition about this matter His Inner Universe right now is crumbling. With six of his Disk being yanked out from him there is no way to maintain his expansive Inner Universe It is slowly approaching destruction form the end to end of his Inner Universe. Even he couldn¡¯t stop it when it reached this point. It is like someone is about to roll the entire Universe and with each rolling, the systems of stars copsed,s crushed and all kind of powerful impact fills his Inner Universe. The destruction is oddly beautiful. Azief felt that the pressure on his right eyeballs if too painful. He felt like his eyeballs would explode and burst. He takes a deep breath and then he clicks his tongue, and lifted his right hand. His right hand is now full of that vein like patterns that is slowly taking over all of his hand. He then without hesitation gouges out his eyeballs and throws it into the void of space. That eyeballs are not a normal eyeball. It is an eyeball of a person who have strengthened his Physique to Perfection. It could be considered a treasure in a cultivation energy world. His eyeballs fall outside the floating stairway and gravity seems to be distorted around it Instead of floating it falls and it pierce through a slowly moving star, breaking it and inducing an explosion. The eyeballs keep falling with more speed until it broke the multiversal barrier between this dimension and other dimension neighboring it, falling into some other world. Azief of course did not know this at the moment. All he knows that he is feeling pain like never before. On the hole of his now gone eyeballs, blood is filling up and it falls like a waterfall to the steps. His blood is red which is also weird. He bleeds gold. Not red blood like normal human. Yet, for some reason, he is bleeding red. He is bing mortal. Azief thought to himself. His knees and feet is trembling and the step he is walking on is slowly being filled with the blood from his eyes. He looks at it, smirks like he was being challenged, gritted his teeth and take the seventh step. This time a different kind of obstaclese to him as he steps on the seventh step. A powerful wind howled around him, taking a bite of his flesh as one of his finger was cut off. Red blood spurted out from his hand. ARGHH! He screams but his eyes are still full of that determination. There is no despair in his eyes. There is no regret. This is not the eyes of a man that has given up. Storms gathers in the seven steps and he could feel another mark appearing in his body. The diamond pattern sealing mark appears on his right thigh and the burn is felt more vividly this time. The vein like pattern appears next as it tries to connect to the belly button. ¡®It is a chained sealing formation¡¯ Azief mused to himself. This is not the first time he saw such sealing formation. But this is the first time he himself is being seal by such formation. Every part of the mark is all connected. The moment he reached the thirteen steps, the formation would beplete. He had no doubt about it. The wind howls and storms appears as his body was attacked by squalls of wind and sharp piercing gale. This brought him back to his current predicament His clothes are shredded and his body is bleeding in many ces. If one could see his body right now it is full of that diamond pattern mark and vein like patterns that is connecting with each other. From the right thigh, connecting to the belly button, which connect itself to the diamond mark on his chest and which connect itself to the right arms and reaching to his right palm. It was like his entire being is full of tattoo. An extremely powerful force came from these storms trying to blow him away. He gritted his teeth so hard that many of his teeth cracked. Blood rain down from the gaps of his mouth. He could feel the pain on his exposed white bones. The pain could not be described. He looks with his bleeding and swollen eyes to the end of this seventh steps and he saw the statue. There is a statue which is green in color wearing a crown like those of those Egyptian Pharaoh. It is an Atef crown with the addition of two curling ostrich feathers at each side. And the statue also carries a crook and il. It emitted energy that correspond to the Law Body that is newly formed. On the seventh steps Azief formed his Aether Law Body. It sits there cross legged and Azief could see the energy that flow through nearly all existence is gathering toward his Aether Law Body The flow of energy of the Supreme Dimension was diverted as it was absorbed by his Law Body of Aether greedily. Azief look behind him and he could see all the statues glowing in different colors, helping his Law Body to attain Perfection. *** See you all tomorrow and dont forget to vote and leave soemments.Hope you enjoy it Chapter 451: The last step (1) He saw the blue aura of Azul, the golden light of the Divine Mountain in the second steps with the Hymns of Song in the background of the Divine Mountain, the Rune word floating on the third steps like some kind of Word Bestowing, the Celestial Golden White light of Odin enveloping his Celestial Law Body He could that his All Source Disk is being reinforced by the help of that statue of a Supreme Being sitting on an ebony throne and his Law Body of the Ancient Demon is taking all the demonic energying out from the cracks of the statue of Zeus. And this time this green being statue is helping his Aether Law Body to reach perfection. Aetherw Body is formed from his Aether Disk. It is one of the rarest kind of energy that could be cultivated into Disk. At least on his it is. In some magical world it is easy since it could be considered as Mana. In the Three Thousand World of the Jade Empire where variety of energy existed it is called Qi. But it still requires the pure amount of that energy for it to be ssified as Aether It is extremely magical and Azief once thought to himself that if it is cultivated into Laws, even he could not fathom how powerful it could be used Aether is something that seems to exist between both matter and energy. It can partake in the nature of either substance but it is neither of those things. It seems simr to a life force but it is not. It could even be considered to be a divine power. Since it is fundamentally a power to create and if a Law could be formed from his energy, then using the Law of Aether he could create life. Real life. It is an energy that existed in Elemental, Cosmic, spiritual and many others energies. Even now the cosmological force around the Supreme Universe and dimension is shaking as the amount of energy that his Law Body is absorbing is not little. A powerful tearing force take another chunk of Azief flesh. This time he could feel the coldness of the wind seeping deep right into his bones. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ The pain breaks out his musing and thoughts. He uses his thought process to distract himself form the pain but now another chunk of his flesh was taken away he could no longer be so calm. Yet, he also couldn¡¯t let go. There are only six steps to go. Yet, the steps look so far like the distance between Heaven and Earth. His other eyes are swollen because of the clotted blood in the nerves of his left eyeballs. This time, just like before without hesitating, he gouged his left eyeballs with his left hand and throw it into the emptiness of space. Blood rushed down from both of his empty eye sockets. Even though he could not see, he could still use his Divine Sense to see. But the wind that is swirling around him is no normal wind. And the storms that is formed from that wind is no normal storms. This storm seems to disrupt the sensing abilities. No one could imagine to see the invincible Death Monarch like this right now. He is blind on both of his eyes, blood dripping down from empty eye socket like a rushing waterfall, his left ribs and his left arms shows an exposed bone as his flesh fill the steps of the Supremacy Stairway. He took the next step and just like before another diamond pattern and vein like pattern appears. The burn is even more painful this time. It is like one brought a heated knife and craved his flesh This time it appears on his left thigh. And the moment his feet step up on the eight steps, he could feel the coldness that seems to even freezews. If Azief could see the tribtion of Katarina, he would have known that this coldness is the coldness of the Tribtion of Icy Hell. Concepts are immobile, Laws are frozen, fate and Destiny unable to be fulfilled. This is the coldness of the Icy hell. Sever emotions and leave your heart! The wind of the cold seem stow whisper to Azief ears. This kind of coldness did not only attack the body, it attacked the Will. Even though right now Azief could not see, and his Divine Sense is destroyed but yet for some reason his Divine Sense could still sense the statue of the eight steps. The statue is not only there to help the Law Body, it is also the protector and guide of those who walk these steps. It is clear from the intention of the creator of these steps that this stairway is created to help people. But they will also only help people that are worthy. His Divine sense locked on at the statue. Glowing in the darkness with holy light is a ten armed blue statue of a woman. Now that he is blind, ironically he could see more clearly. If before the appearance of the statue look just like stones, now that he scans the statue with his Divine Sense he could see them in a different from. The statue of the blue women has a red colored eyes fill with intoxication and at the same time an absolute rage. Her hair is disheveled yet it seems to emanate miraculous power and there is a small fang that protrude out of her mouth with her tongue lolling. There is a sense of terror in her appearance that could strike fear in any being that look upon her face. She is wearing a skirt made of many arms of many different races. She also had a gand of human head and apanied by a serpents and a jackal. Yet even this form of this statue transformed to another form. This time it is a four armed Goddess riding a lion with blue lotuses on each of her hand. Azief avert his Divine Sense and he sighed. The pulling force yanked his Eight Disk. The sense of Death pervades the Universe and the Supreme Dimension. An energy that flows through the realms of the living and the dead. That Law Body of Nether have been formed. A Netherworld Sea formed on the eight steps. The very essence that flows through the realms of the living and dead is now stirring Souls of this dimension suddenly appearsing out from the Void of Nothingness floating to the Netherworld Sea that is formed on the Eight Step of the Supremacy Stairway Nether energy is the opposite of the Aether energy. It is simr but unlike it. It is like the Aether energy in that it is from a ne that exists between the nes of both matter, and energy. However, although it can partake in the nature of either substance, Nether energy is neither of these things. He was reminded of this matter. He even felt that trying to turn it into Laws would be very hard. Who would have thought by walking these steps he would have the opportunity to form the Law Body of the Nether? While the Nether energy is being extracted from his body, Azief could feel that even his soul is about to be yanked out. The pain that one could inflict into a soul is a different kind of pain than physical pain. Whatever the equivalent of physical pain, the pain on the souls is one thousand times more torturous. The Underworld in his Inner Universe crumbled and dissipated into dust. ¡®Nether¡¯ he muttered. He muttered only one word but the entire Universe echoes with his voice, like an ancient being spoke a million years ago only now to have his voice heard. Azief is now at his worst condition since he reached Disk Formation. Both of his eyes is gone. Many part of his body is bleeding from cuts and arge chunk of his flesh is littering the steps of the Supremacy Stairway. Yet, even though he looks like a normal pathetic mortal right now, there is some depth in his soul right now. Like he was passing more than just the pain of tribtion of storms and mortal suffering. It was like he is passing the tribtion of time. There is depth in his voice like the ancientness of the statue of all the steps he has walked pass by have seeped into his body and soul causing his power not to grow in damage but in depth. The depth of Time is something that could not be achieved unless one experience Time itself. *** See you all tomorrow. Leave somemenst and I will reply if I can. And please vote for the story. Chapter 452: The last step (2) Azief don¡¯t know how long he had walked these stairs. To him sometimes it felt like a second, sometimes it felt like hundreds and thousands of years. Eternity and an instant in a step. Even now, as he looks like one brush of wind could topple him down, the aura that is emanating from him would not lose out to ancient being. It was like he himself have walked through the eons and passes the epochs of creation and destruction. Law Body of Nether sat cross legged on the eight step, bing the source of destructive aspect of reality. Eight Laws Body each one seems to contain Laws that could determine the creation of a new Universe and the Destruction of it. Nether energy is the source and the very concept of entropy and destruction, disasters and all degeneration in matter, energy and concepts. It is the power that makes possible and ensures severing the soul¡¯s connection to their mortal body, so they can pass onto the afterlife. It is also the power that summons and controls the souls of the deceased. Creation and destruction, like the steps Azief had walked happens in an instant and probably eternity in a single step. Nether is an unseen element, which means it cannot be perceived by any physical sense. Yet, now that he is blind, he could feel the Nether energy like it was solid. He could feel the way it is flowing, the rate at which it flows and he could manipte it. When this Law ispleted, he could bring down absolute destruction, copse anything and everything into oblivion. The concepts around his Law Body dissipated, destroy the moment it made contact with his Law Body. Around Azief Law Body of Nether, the particles that makes up reality is degenerating Not only that, the space around his Law Body of Nether is also being warped and distorted like a powerful force wrinkle the very concept of reality ¡®I¡¯m tired¡¯ Azief said. His voice echoing to this Universe and changing the very vibe of this Universe The Universe withers and be slow. Then he said ¡®I will still walk¡¯ he said it with a weak voice like he would drop dead any moment now. But there is an unmistakable determination in tat weak voice. And the Universe inside the Supreme Dimension responded to it. New stars are formed out of nothing, and light expanded all over the darkness of the Void. He takes another step leaving his Law Body of Nether behind him. The nine steps have no icy hell or storms. Instead it was fire. The moment he set his feet on the nine steps his entire body is on fire. His skin that should have been indestructible slowly melted off. His face is melting off with fat. Yet Azief did not scream. Was it not painful? It is painful. But then why did he not scream. Because the pain is too severe. He let the mes burns him. He could not utilize the energy he had. Since each time he takes a steps, the steps take energy away from him. His body was purified from the Purifying Fire. It should not have ben this easy to melt his skin and burn him alive. Yet, that is what is happening right now. The cold he felt before is now reced by extreme heat. One of his bones melted and turns into white liquid than falls and pierces the steps of the Supreme Stairway. Itnded into a small below the Supreme Stairway. The moment it falls into thend of that, the entire melted and it was destroyed as the drop of the melted bones of Azief pass through a rip among the Three Thousand Rips of space. Azief knows no way to dispel this fire. So, he just takes another step, his entire body is being burned and part of his melted skin stuck at the step At this point of time, his entire body is screaming to him to stop. Stop climbing the stairs and return home That this is enough. Each time that voicees to his ears, he would ignore it and take a step forward. On the ninth step the diamond pattern appears in his right ankle. The vein like pattern also trying to connect with the pattern on his thigh. The burning sensation now pierce through the bones. From his exposed bones Azief could see that even his bones have that mark like it was carved deep into9 his bones. He could even feel that the mark symbols and its vein like pattern is now enveloping his blood veins, his life force and all of his being. In the Step of the Nine Steps there is three statues. These three statues are the statue of elderly old man with long flowing beard, each one of them seated in a throne. They sit in their throne like some primordial deities, with the energies of Primordial Beginning and Ending swirling around them The first statue, the one sitting on the center seems to emits a universal and heavenly energy, with a trace of energy of primordial beginning. The second one seems to contain all energies that could sustain life and the third one possess all the forces inside of a living Universe with the power of elemental forces leaking out of the third statue. Yet at the same time these three are connected by some kind of Primordial Celestial energy. Azief could never notice this if he has his eyes. Because it is formless. The center statue holds a Pearl that seems to contain the power of creation. The one beside him hold a scepter and it seems to have the power to controls all things in the Universe. The other one have a fan and this fan seems to possess the power to spread life to even the darkest Universe In the ninth step his Law Body appears and all the space rips around this Supreme Stairway is distorting itself like it was about to copse. In Jade Empire, the Jade Emperor is frowning. ¡®So, he reached that stage¡¯ The Jade Emperor himself once walked the steps so he knows this feeling. The fact that the space rips is unstable right now is none other the sign that someone is about to walk to the end of the Supreme Stairway. He ended his meeting with his Heavenly General and flew to his Imperial Residence. He then sits cross legged and close his eyes. His Soules out from his soul and as he takes a step his Soul Form appears in the Supremacy Stairway. Azief is now blind but even if he still has his eyes he still could not see the Jade Emperor. Unless he could master releasing his Soul whenever he wanted Azief would never be able to see Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor look at the space rips that is about to copse on itself and he sighed. Each of the space rips contains a world and if it copses on itself it would mean that those world will not receive heavenly energy of the Jade Pce. The worst scenario it would also copse the Laws of that world. Sighing the Jade Emperor blow his life force and the space rips slowly stabilized. He then takes a step backward and he was back in Jade Empire and opens his eyes. ¡®I guess he would walk at my stepter¡¯ the Jade Emperor thought to himself. The Jade Emperor statue is at the tenth steps. Or to be more urate one of his incarnation. He smiles. He also knows it would not be long now that he would return to his slumber. Like Odin in Asgard he too would have to sleep. Only Zeus is awake. But the Jade Emperor and Odin both pitied the King of Olympus. Because even when he is awake, he is actually asleep. Jade Emperor and Odin remembers what happened before. The Time God Jean might have change the Time Laws but there are some beings that could push through that Laws and remembers what happened before. Jade Emperor, Odin, the Loki in Asgard, Wargod is the few ones that still remembers. And considering that the Wheel of Reincarnation appears on Earth, Azief might have met Grand Supremacy Azul He himself has never met that reclusive expert. But Yu Wang think that Grand Supremacy would surely remembers and the matter of this universe would not attract them too much He sighed again as he looks at his Empire. *** Yu Wang was actly one fo teh cahracters that I used tow rite but I never managed to finish the story. Hmm. Anyway, hope you like teh chapter. Dont forget to vote and rate the chapter Chapter 453: The last step (3) His mind still reys that matter He awakes from his slumber only to see his Empire nearly falls into ruins, Ghost Army numbering in millions kills and drain life from his Celestial Generals The gates of the Underworld were opened and the destruction it caused nearly toppled his Universe and his reign. He had done a lot of thing to help the eventual Death God. ¡®Karma have been formed¡¯ he said before returning back to his bed. In the ninth step, however the Primordial Law Body was slowly formed containing the power of primordial forces. Primordial force is the primordial energy that originated everything and the moment Azief Primordial Law Body was formed, it reached an astounding height with Concept-breaking pressure Laws of Time and Space was the most affected as it bends to the point of breaking around the swirling energies that is forming the Law Body The Law Body is three hundred meter in height, and while it is translucent in its form, the pressureing out from the Primordial Law Body seems to force the Supreme Stairway to descend by a few feet below causing space breaking and Time Storms all around the Supreme Stairways Around Azief Primordial Law Body, reality, time, space, life force, death force, matter, energy and every possible concept and impossible concept, existing and non-existing in the omniverse, from a single particr to the infinite omniverse was all affected as it bends and distorted and being absorbed by Aziefw Body His body connected every energy that is in existence. Mass of primordial energy is swirling on top of the ninth steps. It is a storm of a mass of primordial energy. Thing were born out of that storms originating new life all over this sealed Universe. Right now Azief could feel that he would not have long now. He could feel his life is ending and Death aura around him strengthened threatening to take hold of him It is weird. He felt like he is about to die yet he felt no fear whatsoever. All in his eyes and mind right now is only to walk these steps until the end Only four more steps. He did not know what lies at the end whether it is his salvation or his destruction but at least he wanted to know what will happen when he walks until the end. He wanted to see what it is. He did not think he would die. At least not in the way humans would die. Could he endure it and walk to the end? Or should he give up? That thought did not cross his mind because he takes that step again BOOOM! ck thunder cracks the multiversal barriers as it struck Azief as he takes a step into the tenth step. The mes are still melting a lot of his organ yet it could not burn the mark of sealing that is slowly strengthening its hold over Azief entire being Now, he was struck by a ck thunder that is filled with annihtion essence. This time he could no longer hear anything and the storms of energy around him causes him to be unable to detect anything using his Divine Sense. Azief right now is blind and deaf. Heughed. He did not hear the sound of hisughter and he could still feel the pain that his body is experiencing yet heughs. Because for some reason he thought it would be easier for him to walk until thest step if he did not know what would await him One part of his soules out from him as the Soul Law Bodyes out from him and sit cross legged in that tenth steps. Countless of soul fly out from the Void of Nothingness and swirls around Azief Law Body. This is all the souls of this Supreme Dimension that could not pass on. They all have ancient aura that seems to have meddled with Time a long time ago but now with Azief Law Body appearing in the Supreme Dimension, they were summoned from the Void of nothingness of this Universe Some of them look righteous, while some of them have vicious face with a terrifying expression and some looked fearful while some look relived. Thousands of emotions and confused memories enter Azief Law Body. The soul is like the life of a person. It is not the Soul Body absorbed these souls. It is these soul that absorbed themselves into Azief Law Body. They wanted to be remembered when they themselves do not remember. Souls are like stories. They yearned to be told. But there are not only souls from the Void of Nothingness that appears. Latching on the Soul Law Body is none other than the souls of people that Azief had killed. It tries to prevent Azief Soul Law Body from reachingpletion. The souls of the people that Azief killed is full of resentment. There are demons and there are human¡¯s soulstching at every part of Azief Soul Law Body The resentment of these souls created a storm that is preventing the other souls toe near. Azief Soul Law Body sit cross legged and his eyes is calm as he delves into the lives of every soul that is filled with resentment and understand their lives It was through thisprehension of souls that Azief Law Body of Soul is trying to decrease the resentment of the dead And the statue on the edge of the steps is supplying energy and concepts to Azief Law Body and sustaining Azief Law Body. His aura seems to open up the Void of Nothingness allowing these souls toe out and merge itself with Azief Law Body If Azief could see right now he would be surprised to see the statue on the tenth steps. It is as statue of a powerful being he once saw in a broadcast of intergctic news when he was traveling with Will. The statue at the tenth step is none other than the Jade Emperor. It has long hair and the face on this statue is that of a young man with a regal bearing. He is seated on a throne dressed in a full imperial garb with live dragons swirling on the design of his robe and a Divine Crown with thirteen pearl of the Heavenly Sea and on his other hand he has a scepter that signify his rule This time Azief felt the burning on his left ankle as the diamond pattern and the vein like pattern appears together, burrowing through his flesh as he could smell his own flesh burning right there. Thunder keep raining down on him. If not for the fact that Azief had the essence of the Extermination thunder he would have copsed into dust on the tenth step. Azief did not see and he did not hear the screaming and wailing and the echoes of cheers of the souls. But he could sense it as he bitterly smiles. He is now only bones in many parts as the fire has melted most of his skins and the thunder crack his bones in many ces. It made it easier for him. He takes the next step as his Divine Law Body was formed almost instantly. This time a slow gentle wind blows toward him It slows the burning and then a few secondter, the fire stopped burning since Azief could no longer feel the burning. There are many scorched part in his body. He could smell his own skin. His ears however is still dead And the effect of the thunder has lessened as the crackling and swirling snakes of electricity around his body slowly dissipated. On the eleventh steps, another diamond mark and vein like pattern appeared beneath his right foot. He winced a bit feeling the burning of the mark on the sole of his feet He uses his Divine Sense to sense the area. Even though the thunder effects no longer affected him and he is slowly healing because of the gentle wind that does not mean he returned to his original condition. He is healing slowly. *** There will proabbly be arge mass release at the end of the month so I rmend you all to save your SS. Hehehe. I am about to give you all a tribtion. And liek ays hope you enjoy the chapter and dont forget to vote, leave soemmenst and every gift would be appreciated Chapter 454: The last step (4) And when he uses his Divine Sense on the tenth step his Divine Sense still could not see anything like it was distorted. The distortion of energy was so strong on the tenth steps that even with his Divine Sense he could not prate through the distortions. He then changes the target of his Divine Sense. He spread out his Divine Sense on the eleventh steps and he finally could sense the statue on the edge of the step. It is a statue of an angel-like being holding a sword riding a dragon with which his left hand holds the dragon golden rein. The sword was shining with mes and his wing seems sorge it could cover an entire. Behind him there is a host of heavenly being just like him having a smaller wings and follow him from behind. They are all emanating a source that resembles naturalws of the Universe Azief could see all of this probably because he is using his Divine Sense. If he opens his eyes he would only see that one statue of angel-like being. This statue is supplying Divine power and faith energy to Azief Divine Law Body. The energy of the Divine is quite mysterious. The energy andws it derives frome from people belief. This power of Faith and belief would enable him to create, shape and manipte forces of heavenly origin Azief Divine Body is shining with white light and the Hymn of songs and prayers could be heard Even though he is deaf right now, he could still hear it because this voicees right into his mind. It is the prayers and hope of the people of Pandemonium and the people who believes in him. It left an indelible mark on his soul Now, he could hear all of their wishes. He could hear his people pray for safety, protection, mercy and kindness. Others prayed to him for vengeance and protection from evil forces of the world and their belief strengthened his Divine Law Body The gentle wind has healed him in a bit but it is still painful. He takes his twelfth steps and the diamond mark and the vein like pattern appears instantly beneath his left feet, burning his left feet sole and carving the mark into his bones as the binding power grew even more powerful By now his entire body is full of this marking of vein like patterns and there are now twelve diamond mark carved in his body The veins pattern slowly connected from the below Azief felt weak like this journey is stripping his godly powers and turning him into normal mortal. By now, he could ignore the pain of the energy ripping out from him since his throat is so hoarse right now that he did not even have the effort or energy to scream in pain. His body still trembled and his body is sweating with both sweat and melted skin but he no longer screams On the twelfth steps there is the Cosmic Law Body. Cosmological forces around this sealed dimension extracted their own energy and flew to Azief Cosmic Law Body The Law Body quickly be solid as his Law Body sit cross legged on that step closing its eyes, concentrating on gaining aprehension on how to manipte the Cosmic energy Right now the sun and moon of his Inner Universe is dissipating like dust, the stars and moon copses as nebs after nebs seems to be rolled out into nonexistence. Vortexes of Time tearing and dimension ripping is slowly urring all over his Inner Universe. Souls are no longer existent inside his Inner Universe. It all crumbles away, turning into Nothingness but just at the end moment, the progression to nihility stopped as there one energy left in his body He had brought out twelfth of his Disk, each one containing the energy that sustain his Inner Universe and everything should have crumbled away yet in the darkness of nothingness of his Inner Universe, the Tree of Life had appeared seemingly disconnected itself from the Death Source that Azief had possesses It glows with a Life Giving power. The nine flowers on the nine separate branches bloomed beautifully like spring hase after a never-ending winter. From each flowers Lawses out and merge into One Death and Life intermixed creating a shining orb of white and ck. It revolves around each other and morphed into a Law Body. Rebirth and Time Concepts merged together creating another orb this time it is of purple color and green color. It mixed and then flew into the Law Body The Concept of Darkness mixed with that of the Elements, turned into an orb of darkness and a five colored orb. It flew to the Law Body. Every time the orb flew to thatw Body, the Law Body bes bigger and bigger. It figures seems to be slowly growing to epass Azief Inner Universe. Then three Seed blooms appear from the branches in Azief Inner Universe Destruction Seed in the form of reddish ck orb, Destiny Seed in the form of purple mixed with green orb and Fate Seed which is grey mixed with silver orb It flew to the Law Body and immediately the Law Body expanded infinitely as thest energy of Azief body surges out from the darkness of his Inner Universe Aziefst energy is none other than the Omni energy. It is an energy that could theoretically paved the road to Omnipotence. Azief Law Body inside his Inner Universe expanded without limits and his body seems to take infinite forms, existing in many timelines and limitless. For a moment, in him, there is no end, there is no beginning and there is no middle. For one moment¡­. everything is Him and he is everything. He once felt this feeling when he formed the Thirteen Disk. Now he is feeling that feeling again. And then he felt that he once again returns to the real world. He quickly spread his Divine Sense out. The energy turbulence around the area slowly settled and he could see where he is through the help of his Divine Sense He is now at thest step. The Thirteen Step. He wonders at this moment. What is at the end? He expected some kind of blessing and the healing of his body but nothing seems to happen. He did not see the statue on the twelfth step and he could not sense it because of the powerful energy turbulence in the twelfth steps when he formed the Cosmic Law Body He focused his Divine Sense and tries to locate the statue on thisst step When he locked on to the statue on this step, the appearance of the statue shocked him. It is a statue of a monkey holding a ck staff that look simr to the Ruyi Jingu Bang of Wang Jian. Only this staff sees to emit powerful emanations of power that could breaks apart the Void of Nothingness. The statue of the Monkey is also wearing a golden chain mail shirt with a flowing design of clouds, a phoenix feather cap and a boot that look simr to the Cloud Walking Boot of Wang Jian Azief though to himself Could this be possible? ¡®The Monkey King? Sun Wukong? Or is it Hanuman?¡¯ From what Azief knows of the legend it was constructed from a story during the Song dynasty. And from what he knew, some schrs believe that the character originated from the first disciple of the real Xuanzang and some even said that Sun Wukong is constructed based on the Hindu deity Hanuman from the Ramayana In other word, he is a fictional character. Azief knows that a few thousand years ago many powerful being of the Universe descended on Earth before returning back Could it be there is some kind of a Monkey deity amongst those powerful being? Considering that there is even powerful being that look like octopus, was it so farfetched that there is some powerful being who look like a Monkey? *** See you all tomorrow. I will not address anything in this chapter. Anyway,I am still sad about IZONE matters so I am slocuhing in front fo my bed most of the tiem staring at the ceiling with the feeling of emptiness. Huhuhu. Chapter 455: The last step (5) And Azief knew that Indra exist though he doesn¡¯t know where he resides. So is a few of those mythical beings mentioned in the mythology of humanity. But Azief don¡¯t think Indra cares that much about humans since they are of a higher level of existence. He was shocked of course. But while he was shocked he did not realize that thetching force have managed to yanked out hisst Disk out from his body. The moment it was pulled out the entire Stairway seem to tremble and in many of the steps, crack appears from top to bottom as thest energy in Azief body seems to be formed from a powerful energy Thest energy in Azief body is an essence of Omnipotence. It is an essence of Divinity. That energy strengthened even more when Azief walk the Three Steps to Perfection of Divinity His Omni Law Body is slowly being formed and the Universe seems to groaning as it expands. The Storms of Concepts is happening around the Omni Law Body Storm of Concepts is what happens when a powerful energy distorts all kind of Concepts of Universe creating a chaotic merging of concepts The Storms swirls around the slowly emerging translucent form of the Omni Law Body. It is thergest Law Body Azief had formed. The entire Universe was shaking and the multiversal barrier around the weak points of this sealed dimension is slowly destabilizing. Stars flew to the Omniw Body and it was absorbed inside its body. Suns flew towards it forming his eyeballs. The stars form his hair. The flew and merge itself into the Law Body turning itself into the Law Body internal organs. The entire Stairway expanded to amodate the growing figure of Azief Omni Law Body While this is happening Azief is waiting for the pain toe. No sooner he thinks of it, he felt a burning sensation. This time the burning sensationes from his forehead. This time it etched itself into Azief skull. He could feel like someone is using a carving machine to carve the mark ono his skull The diamond mark and the vein like pattern started to spread from the forehead to the arm and stop at the palm. From below, the vein like pattern started moving upward from the sole of his feet connecting with the one on his ankle then to his thigh and rising upward to his belly button and finally stopped at his chest Then it connected itself perfectly and Azief glows in a divine light before he was suddenly motionless. He felt all of his movement were locked. This is the sealing formation perfected. Right now, he could not even felt even one energy and he could not even move anything even one of his finger It was like he had a full paralysis. He was petrified. He could not see right now and he could not hear anything and now he couldn¡¯t even feel anything. This takes a different kind of bravery to ovee. To felt like you do not exist. He could not move right now and one second felt like a thousand years. He could not even sense whether time is moving or not. Standing there just like all the statue before him, he waited. He waited for something to happen. For anything to happen. For a moment, Azief even think he no longer exist. He was in darkness. And in that darkness he doesn¡¯t even feel anything. It is not Emptiness. It is Nothingness Then he felt his first sensation since he be like this. He felt the energy in his sealing formation was slightly disturbed. A wave of energyes from all thirteen of his Law Body and pushed him off from the thirteen step. On the stairway, all of his Law Body is still gaining energy and trying to gainprehension. The next level after Disk Formation is Divine Comprehension. Even on Earth there are some reclusive experts have passed the Divine Comprehension level But even among the Divine Comprehension levelers there is a rank between them. Theoretically anyone that have reached Disk Formation could charge through to Divine Comprehension. But like him, there are some people that waited. Some people like Raymond who only cultivated only one energy waited so that the Disk would form a spiral of terra Force and then he would charge through the Divine Comprehension leveler in the higher ranks. But everyone has a different way of reaching Divine Comprehension. Azief have the Shadow Guards. And as such he met one of the reclusive expert that have passed through the Disk Formation and take that step into the Divine Comprehension level This reclusive expert does not want to fight and he hated battling other people, he only want the ability to protect himself and secluded himself on Devon Ind. It is why after he got only three Disk he quickly charge through Divine Comprehension. While this make this reclusive expert in a disadvantage against any other Divine Comprehension with a denser energy of Disk or someone who cultivated a lot more Disk, the truth is there was not many people that have reached Divine Comprehension on Earth. From the Shadow Guard reports, when he was about to leave, there is only three people with Divine Comprehension level and they all take shortcuts to reach there and they are mostly reclusive experts not wanting to go out on the main stage, preferring to be safe From what Azief knows about people that already reached Divine Comprehension they could be divided into three. Earthly Realm. Worldly Realm. And Heavenly Realm. Comprehending threews could be considering one a Divine Comprehension leveler in the Earthly Realm. They usually understand their Law but not its true path and as such could not truly use the Laws in their hand effectively. Then there is the Divine Comprehension leveler in the Worldly Realm. Comprehending six or more Laws or have Six Disk when charging through to Divine Comprehension would enable one to be in this category. These people have more powerful energy and the Laws they could manipte is more varied and could even affect other Laws if they understand the core of their Laws. One could even cultivate a useless Law but if one had a dep understanding of their own Law they could reach the Source of that Law and evolve their own Law by their ownprehension. In battle or the exchange of pointer, one might have the samew but the nature would always be different depending on the user Path. For example, the Law of Death if trace to the Source one would find the Nether energy where All source of Death Source originated. Azief was lucky in that his Ten Eternal Rings houses the very source of every energy in the Universe. And if he fights another person using the Laws of Death, his definition of Death might be different than that other person definition of Death. In these cases, the energy and the utilization of Laws is very important in battle. And then there is the ultimate form of a Divine Comprehension levelers. Those that in the Heavenly Realm. Comprehending around nine Laws would make someone under this category. Those that have these many Lawsprehension would surely be no different than God. Imagine controlling Nine Laws. The variety of ability such person could use is endless. Then what about Azief who is cultivating Thirteenws and not only its Laws but also transforming the Laws into Law Body As he felt that energy pushing him, he thought to himself¡­why does his breakthrough is so different than the others and why is it so much harder? And the moment that question formed in his mind he chuckles internally because he immediately answers it himself Because he walks a different path. But now as he is falling from the steps he at least thought there would be a portal opening or like his breakthrough before to be blessed by some energy before he is rejuvenated with full power But clearly it did not happen like he thought. He is free falling from the Supremacy Stairway, into the Void passing stars and hitting space debris. If not for his Physique, he would have already exploded into mist of blood. He did not see anything and his Divine Sense could not sense anything because of the mass storm of energy that is gathering on the Supremacy Stairway It was like a force of apocalyptic power is gathering on the Omni Law Body. Omni energy was created by thebination of all thirteen energies in his body. Now that it is manifested as a Law Body, the effect and the force it exhibited is truly terrifying It is a power that could unmade and remade creation. Azief could not see right now but many beings are now looking at Azief from their realms, dimension and their Universe. There is Azul looking from his throne of light. The Jade Emperor looking at him in his dreams. There is Wargod sitting on his red throne full of the energy of bloodlust and killing intent while looking at Azief with aplicated expression. And there are even some hostile gazes from the Demonic Realm of the Jade Empire. Azief right now is in a state of unrest. While he could not see it, he is falling into one of the space rips. Like being pushed by some invisible energy Azief body was drawn to that space rips. The three thousand rips are the Purgatory for those that walk the Supremacy Stairway. Thest Monkey did it to help others that would walk the same path he walked He was thest one that walk this steps eons ago and as such he opens up three thousand space rips, with each one leading to one of the worlds in the Three Thousand Worlds. It is a ce so that those who walked the Thirteen Steps could recognize about their weakness and learn something. It is not a trial per se in that it is trial of hardship. instead it is a trial of time. Azief kept falling and it felt like an eternity before suddenly he felt his entire body crashing onto some rocks and stop falling. The moment he stops falling, the thirteen mark glows and seal all of his energy. Now Azief understand why everyone who walked the Path of Perfection need to perfect their physique. If they did not have the Purification of Physique they would already be mashed meat before theynded. While his energy was constrained, his physical body surges out with revitalizing power like it was being free from its chains. His eye sockets slowly healed and his body now heal naturally. His ears are no longer deaf as he could hear the sound of the wind His eyes reformed back and then he opens his eyes. He saw stones and rocks. He seems to be in a cave and hearing from the wind he is on top of an abandoned mountain. Then he looks above him and he could see blue skies. The bird¡¯s flies about but as he tries to move he found out none of his body could move He smiles bitterly and close his eyes. Thus began his long wait *** Thus began Azief new journey. See you tomorrow and please vote and rate the chapter. Chapter 456: In a cave (1) Thest leaf of fall upon him. He did not feel the leave on his face but he could hear the rustling sound of the wind He slowly opens his eyes and look around him and that is when he saw thest leaf of fall. He did not sigh. There is this indifference in his eyes. A centipede crawls around his face before getting eaten by a serpent slithering near his body. The serpent looks at him for a while before hissing and went away. He is naked. After maintaining its form for a few days in the beginning, his Lord Shadow Attire set dissipated into dust. Azief don¡¯t know whether it is the side effect of walking the Supremacy Stairway or because of this world energy So, he be naked The first year was the most arduous. He thought to himself. For one year he tries to make sense where he is. He has his eyes and he could see with it but he could not move. He had his hearing restored but he could no longer use his Divine Sense. For one year he lies down on that patch of stones. He was helpless and unmoving like he himself is the rock. He took his time to get a sense where he is. He knows he is not on Earth. It took him a while but he is sure he is at the top of some mountain. The air is clear and it reminded him of the mountains Sometimes there are mountain wolf that encounter his body. But when they tried to bite him they could never even scratch his skin and after a few months they no longer tries to eat him But he still doesn¡¯t know which mountain he falls into and whether this ce that he had fallen toward is a ce where he could be threatened. He fears that he falls into a world much like his own. If he falls into a world much like his own, he only hopes that he would not be found. If not¡­then he needs to gather information about what kind of world this is. If he has his Divine Sense, it would be easy for him to recognize where he is. With one sweep of his Divine Sense he could scan this entire area. And not to mention that now, he couldn¡¯t even sense energy. He doesn¡¯t know if this world possesses worldly energy or not His days is full of days of looking at the sky. And if there is one thing he got after one year of staring the sky it would be that, this world does not possess any energy that would make them extremely powerful like him He had his own spection of where he falls after taking thatst step. He could not verify it but he thinks he is in on one of the worlds in the Three Thousand World. And he thinks it is in one of the Mortal Realm The Three Thousand World is separated by Three Realms. The Human Realm. The Immortal Realm. The Heavenly Realm. The Human Realm is where a race resembling humans live as they try to break the barrier of their world and enter the Immortal realm. Of course, in some world of the Human Realms, they didn¡¯t even know that there is a path to immortality, living their lives blissfully unaware. The Immortal Realm lies people who have cultivated their strength and be an existence that could move mountain and sea with a wave of their hands. They are around Seed Formation or Disk Formation levels. These two Realm lies outside the Source Wall. And then there is the Heavenly Realm that lies inside the Source Wall. The Heavenly Realm is where the Jade Emperor, his Heavenly Generals and ministers resides, possessing powers unimaginable, controlling rains, allotting fates and destiny to the two realms below them And sitting on the Golden Throne of the Jade Pce is the Jade Emperor Yu Wang. Azief once had the opportunity to tour the Jade Empire and as such he knew a few things about the Three Thousand World. A thousand world for each realm. And the reason why he thinks he is on the Mortal Realm is because he did not see any flying cultivator or magical beast flying on the sky No matter how remote this ce is, if this is a world where Immortals and Demons existed then they should at bleats one appearance of them striding through the sky. Other than birds Azief saw nothing of the sorts. Then why is it he thinks he had fallen into one of the Three Thousand World? There is a reason why he thinks why he has fallen into one of the Three Thousand World of the Jade Empire. The Monkey. And that familiar energy. When he was in the Supremacy Stairway, he also uses his Divine Sense on the three thousand rips. It felt simr to the vibration of energy he felt when he was at the Three Thousand World before. And it is too coincidental for it to be exactly three thousand rips corresponding for the Three Thousand Worlds of the Jade Empire. Since one of his Disk is formed from Celestial energy and Celestial energy is abundantly found on the Heavenly realms of the Three Thousand Worlds, Azief made the conclusion that he had fallen into one of those worlds. In one year, he mostly sleeps and when he does not sleep he look at the blue skies. Sometimes he sees birds. Sometimes it rains and water will fall upon his body. Sometimes, the heat would shine upon him making it harder for him to fall asleep. In those moment he wanted to feel the coolness of the water or even the heat of the sun on his skin. He wanted to feel something But his body felt nothing. He could only see and hear. He could see the spring came and then summer. He sees the snows that falls in winter and he saw the leaves falling in fall The spring did not move him, and the summer is a torture for him while in winter snow fills his entire body and when autumn came all look gray and lifeless. But there he is. Lying as time passes by him like he is some kind of a watcher that watches the Season and Time walk on by while he is remaining where he is¡­. doing nothing and feeling nothing In one year, the rocks and the stones around him is now surrounded by tall grass. Grasshoppere to the grass and insects lowly came nts grows and birds came and perched themselves on its branch. They sometimes peck at him only to have their beak to feel pain. The insect also tries to eat and some of them even tries to enter his ears and nose. The moment they enter; they were burn into nothingness. For some reason while Azief body had no heating out of him. Inside his body is a different case altogether. Those little things that tries to enter his body were all turns into motes of energy after being refined by the raging heat inside Azief body Then they no longer dareses around him. The birds no longer peck into his skins, and the insect stay far away from him¡­yet life still blooms all around him *** Second part tomorrow. Hope you enjoy it and be ready for the mass release on the end of the month Chapter 457: In a cave (2) For some reason Azief body have some kind of elerating properties to the nts near his area. A tree grows behind him, producing beautiful petal flowers and colorful fruits on its branches. The birds like to perched themselves on the branches of that tree and peck on the fruit As he lies there, he wonders what is happening on Earth. He wonders about Sofia and what she is doing right now. He wonders about Katarina whether she had forgotten him or not. He wonders about Loki and whether his n work on dying him or maybe he is still his mischievous self. He also thinks about Will and hope that he did not entangle himself in any troubles. He knew that Will was searching for the Temple of Asargan and from what Will told him, all of those Temples are scattered all around the Universe. He thought about a lot of things, trying to distract himself from this feeling of emptiness that keep creeping into his heart every time the sun set and night descend. But when one year has passed there is something that changed that made Azief a little happy. It is the sealing formation. When the one year from where he had fallen had ended, the diamond mark on his right palm dissipated into motes of light and the vein like patterns on his right palm retreated to the one of his right arm. It was then that he discovers that he could now move the finger on his right hand. The discovery left him feeling ted. He could touch things now and he finally could feel sensation. Before while he knew he could see and he could hear, his senses were no existent. There were many times that he needed to remind himself that he is alive and he does exist. When he did not feel any sensation at all, it was like he is part of this world. Like he was the soil, the grass, the wind and the snow. And each time, he had to remind himself¡­that he is not the soil, the grass, the wind or the snow. He is Azief. He is Death Monarch. He is from Earth. Each time he felt like he is going to lose himself, he sleeps and when he wakes up he reminded himself of these fact. Sensation came and he felt like he was alive again. With each touch it was like he was affirming his own existence The trials this time doesn¡¯t seems like any trial he had ever experience before. For some reason, he felt this trial is even more harder than any of the trials before. It is trial of the mind At least even when he felt pain, he knows he still exist. He knows that pain validate his effort He didn¡¯t need to do anything and he doesn¡¯t have to. He felt that only Time would be able to unlock all of his sealing mark and all he could do is wait The Sealing of Time. The locking location is his body and the key is time. With time passing, he would slowly unravel the mark and the seal. He slightly tries to understand the seal put on him and as such he believes this is one of Sealing of Time. He waited again underneath the growing tree and the soil around his body that is now full of grass. Spring once again came. The flowers of spring havee yet he is unable to feel it. He scratches the ground beneath his fingernails. The sun rises and set. The moon became hispanion. Each day that came is like the burden of time. It is different lying on a ground enjoying freedom and this kind of lying on the ground like he is experiencing. He felt nothing all over his body. Only the fingers on his right palm could move. The trees that started from a tiny little sprout now grows to be arge tree that shelter him from the rain and the sunlight. The flowers of that tree fall onto him and once again buried him under a bed of flowers. The vines slowly unravel itself around Azief body, strengthening its grips as days and months passes. Summer came and he was brought further down by the tree deep beneath the Earth, the vines pulling his lower body deep into the Earth. The bed of flowers was swept away by the wind of summer as grass grows around his body. Azief was reminded that on Earth in summer people would go to the beach Since he is in Mysia every day felt like summer and he always romanticize the four season But he remembers the day he toured with Sofia. They saw all then great wonders in the world, resting on beautiful beaches looking at the sun. When he felt tired he sleeps. When he questions his own identity he scratched his finger on the ground beneath his hand. It dug deep and made him remember that he is still alive. As time pass by Azief slowly felt like he is being buried under the Earth. Because of his body he could not truly die with this kind of predicament. Even if he is buried under the Earth Core he could still survive the heat. But no one likes being buried alive even when they could live under the ground And there is a difference between living under the ground and being buried under the ground. He shuts off his fears by thinking of happy memories. People might associate Azief the Death Monarch who always look like he is brooding rarely have happy moments but that is not true at all. In fact, Azief had a lot of happy memories. He had happy memories with Sofia. He had happy memories with Sina and Loki. And even with Will even through their most life endangering adventures. But most of all, he had happy memories with Katarina. And when winter came and the snows fall¡­he could not help but be reminded of Katarina. The most beautiful woman in the world. He remembers how she loved spring. He remembers how she like seeing the flower blossom and he remembers his kiss with her. After he met her, he did not lose any memories about her. Not a single one. And he hates to see her cry. Maybe that is why he did not dare meet her. Even though she is in seclusion, Azief could easilye and brought her out and talk to her. But he did not. Instead he tours the world. And each time he saw snows falling down, he wonders¡­ Will it stop? These snowfalls? These tears? He did not hate winter. He did not hate the cold. He just felt sorrow each time he saw snow falls from the sky. Each memory made him remember who he is and why he is here. Then fall came gain. Two years has passed. It was a lonely existence. It was a lonely experience. That is the only thing he thought to himself. He did not talk to himself. He thought of many other things. He thought of those thirteen statues and the one he did not see on the twelfth steps. He thoughts about their stories and he thought about how they reached there. And then when that didn¡¯t work, he would sleep. He wonders when he would be able to move It has been two years There were times that he was asleep. And there is time where he opens his eyes and scratched the soil beneath his fingers. It is proof that he is still there In this second year, there was an avnche of rocksing down for the top. It buried Azief and the area surrounding him. It creates a cave inside a cave. The area where he is lying is now blocked from seeing the sky. There is arge stone on top of the opening of the cave. If Azief could use his arm he could blow away that boulder with one palm smash. Because of the avnche it created apartment- like area. The entrance of the cave is stillrge but Azief could no longer see it. Like he was in a secret room by himself. But since it is the second year, the diamond mark on his left palm also disappears. The vein like pattern that used to restrict him from feeling anything on his left palm retreated to his left arm. Even though he could not channel energy through his fingers and palm, the prowess of his physical body still remains. *** We are nearing the end of the month. STore all your SS. The tribtion is about to descend. Anyway, Azief life in this new world will resolve some of the plot points I used to mention in the many chapters ago. Like the flute tat coudl control the Ten Demonic Beings among other things. Anyway hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements Chapter 458: In a cave (3) The moment that seal was lifted the area around him were pressure as it caves to the pressure and the soil around him were depressed a few meter deep This time he felt a bit of the energy returning to both of his palm. Before, while the diamond pattern mark did disappear from his right palm, weirdly only his fingers could be moved. Now that both of his palm was released from the seal, he could truly use his palm. It felt like he was liberated from something. He did not know this but at the same time in the Supremacy Steinway two of his Law Body have stand up. The Worldly Law Body and the Universal Law Body have both stand up. When they stand up they merged into the statue of their steps. Azief did not know that when he is released from each of his seal it means that his Law Body in the Supremacy Stairway have finished theirprehension. On the cave, he smiles as he smashes his palm and he shoot out from beneath the soil and exploded out into the surface. His bodynded beside the huge tree as dust rises up from the ground. When it slowly settles, he ws the ground with his finger as his body slowly moved to the tree. He pushes his palm onto the ground again, this time shaking the entire cave as he catapulted himself onto the tree. He collided with the tree and sound of cracking could be heard from therge sturdy tree. Azief sighed this time. Finally, he able to free himself beneath the slowly sinking ground he was in before. The area around him was dark but there are some sunlighting in from the gaps of the stones. Azief close his eyes and decided to enter into hibernation. Three years have passed since hee to this world. It could be considered long and it also could be considered short. Azief knows that he is extremely lucky. There is probably no one in the Universe that cultivated this path of Perfection as fast as he did. As the fallen leaves of fall drop from the trees, weing spring again with the chirping of the singing birds, the seal on his right arm is finally released. The vein like pattern on his right arm retreated to his chest. He tries to move his right arm and he was overjoyed to find that he could atst move his arm. He picked up the fruits on top of the branch of the tree and took his first bite of food. He could not express how delicious that fruit is. It is true for people of his level that he did not need to eat. But just because you didn¡¯t have to eat doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t want to eat. For three years, Azief had eaten nothing and now that he has eaten something, he felt like he is a normal human again. The joy of eating that he had forgottene rushing back. Like a newborn child he was excited just because he eats some fruits. He was even craving a little bit of coffee. He would deny if people said he is addicted to coffee, but there is just something about that drink that always made him crave it. That day was quite an eventful day for him. He closes his eyes when he felt that the sun hase down. The chirping of birds did not wake him today. He opens his eyes suddenly in the morning and his eyes is full of vignce. It was probably just after dawn. He felt the vibration of footsteps of peopleing up the mountain. He then heard some conversation though it is not clear what they are talking about. Like most of his abilities, he could not hear as far as before since he falls from the Supremacy Stairway. He used to be able to hear even a pin drop falling a hundred kilometer away if he focused. The he heard the sound of fighting. Metallic sound shing against each other and he could feel that the vibe of this mountain changed slightly. Then the sound died down. And he heardughter and smell a fragrant aroma. Then after a few hours, the sound and the smell is no longer Azief was curios at this change of event on this mountain but at the same time he is also feeling a little bit nervous. His life since he falls from the Stairway has always been monotonous and boring. Since he could not move, the only thing he did is sleep and sometimes when he is bored of sleeping, he would open his eyes and look around. Right now other than his right arm and both of his palm he could not move anything else. He is like an invalid right now And while he concluded that this world he falls into is the Mortal Realm of the Three Thousands World, there is always a chance that he made a mistake And if he makes a mistake and he found that people of this world possess the same kind of power like he did or even surpass him, then he is a sitting duck. If even one person possesses just slightly lower level of power than him and found him in this situation, they could easily kill him after wearing down his defenses. And while his Physique is powerful, Azief don¡¯t know if his Physique is truly the Undying Physique right now. After all, when he falls, he did feel something changed about his body. Of course if he died in this world, he might not probably be dead for sure but for some reason Azief felt that if he died here, then all of his effort of creating the Law Body would be rendered useless. A broken path of Perfection¡­is not Perfection. A broken path is just that¡­broken. So, he listens intently. At the same time, he felt a little excited. At least today, the things he did will be different. He listens intently to make sure if there is any other noise. Or maybe someone is approaching this cave He waited until the night but nothing else seems to happen. After making sure there is nothing out of the ordinary and bored out of his mind, he closes his eyes and sleep. The morning came and then he was awakened to the sound of fighting once again. He stretched his ears out but he could not hear much. But he is sure that this time the sound of fighting is louder and there seems to be more people He only hears the sound of nging metallic objects and at times he could feel the gust of wind around the mountain sometimes changes its course. But nothing ever changes around his caves. Day after day, the sound could be heard near the cave but not to near that they would enter the cave. Slowly Azief grow ustomed to the sound. Every day, he would hear the sound of people fighting around the cave area and when evening came, the sound would disperse. Then for a few weeks, the fighting stopped. There is no longer the sound of people shing or fighting. In those few weeks, Azief once again settled to his routine of hearing the chirping of the birds to wake up from his sleep. *** A new element in the familiar routine of Azief in this new world. DO pay attention because this will matter by the end of the episode. Anyway, hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 459: In a cave (4) When he felt some craving for food, he would grab the fruit on the low branches of the tree behind his back Then a few months after, this routine once again were broken. Instead of the sound of fighting, a new sound nowes to the mountain Azief could hear the sound of people hammering stuff all around the mountain. ¡®They are building something¡¯ Azief thought to himself. By now, it is almost the fourth year. Azief sometimes look through the gaps of the stones and see that there is people walking outside the exterior of the cave. They wear clothes like of the ancient people but at the same time they look elegant wearing it. Looking at them and looking at their humanlike form Azief was relieved to see he did not fall in some Demonic Realm. But he is not sure whether those people are just normal people or some Immortal Beings. If they are immortal beings, Azief knows that there are Immortal Beings that could counter him. At least, the him right now. If he is released from all of his thirteen seals, then he would probably reign supreme even in the Immortal Realm. After all he is at the peak of Disk Formation and have Undying Physique. Unless Beings from the Heavenly Realm descend down, then Azief had no equals. He just found it a problem if this people instead of being from the Immortal Realm, would be from the Heavenly Realm. But that isn¡¯t supposed to be possible he thought to himself. The Heavenly Realm Beings live outside the Source Wall. At least that is what he heard. Though he himself never seen this Source Wall before but he knows all the top civilization of the Universe live outside of it. Asgard, Olympus, Amenthes and Sekhet Hetepet, Jade Pce all exist outside the Source Wall. Though, it might be an overreach, there is three thousand rips of space. While it sounds farfetched, if he really falls on the Heavenly Realm, then each of the Immortals Beings¡¯ around here is all around the level of Essence Creation Such beings could render his souls and hisws immobile. Though Azief still think he could survive meeting even an Essene Creation level being, he would not be able to defeat such enemy. It would be easy if he could sense energy right now. If he could sense the energy of this world, then he would know whether he had fallen into the Mortal Realm or the Immortal realm or even the Heavenly Realm He looks at the outside nervously but because the gaps of stone around his area is small he could not see clearly. And because he kept looking through the gaps that Azief also find out why no one enter the cave. It turns out there is a huge boulder in front of the cave it covered up most of the entrance of the cave leaving only a small gap that only a child could fit through. And this gap is then covered up by green vines. But for some reason Azief could even see through the gaps of the vines Even though he lost his ability to manipte energy, his Physical body is after all still enhanced. When he first looks from the gaps, he did not notice it. Because he thought that the reason why his range of vision is so small is because of the small gaps but it turns out even the green vines is obstructing his view So, he always thought that the entrance is still like before, open and inviting. Which is why he always felt strange that no one ever tries to enter his cave. He kept seeing people from the gaps of his blocked area of the cave, and he kept hearing the sound of hammering all over the mountain even after the sun set and night beckons. Azief thought to himself that these people must be building something on top of the mountain He could hear the sound of people hammering every day and felt the vibration of the mountain coursing through its soils. They are even carving through the mountains. Azief don¡¯t know why but since he could not sense energy like before, he found out that he if he concentrates enough, he could feel the vibration of the mountains. But there is time when he tries to concentrate but felt nothing. He thought he was mistaken at first. That he was hallucinating the whole thing But the he found out a different thing When he closes his eyes and tries to sleep, there are times when he felt like he was the mountain. He felt every movement of wind that passes through its peak, felt its coldness when the snow falls and when people carve its stones and peaks, he felt it like a prick on his skins. It is different from sensing things. It is like he merged with nature. For some reason, by being still, he seems to merge with this world unconsciously After a few weeks, he seems to be ustomed to the sound of the hammering. Whoever built structure on top of this mountain must have been a popr man¡¯ he thought to himself in his idle moment. They are always peopleing up anding down the mountain. They could not be considered enemies since theye with anticipation and while once in a while there are people that doese down with a dejected expression, they were not hateful Maybe there is some sages making their abodes in this mountains and they are teaching the masses. Considering the clothes that these people wear that look like he was transported into some kind of an ancient Chinese world, he would not be surprised if his guesses his right Sometime he wonders whether the Chinese people influences the Immortal Beings of the Jade Empire or the Jade Empire culture influences the people on the Yellow River. Maybe the culture that human¡¯s thought were theirs was actually the culture of those Gods and we impart their culture to our descendants Or maybe it is the other way around. Maybe it is humanity that influence those Godlike beings and they were the ones that borrow the culture of humanity and have distinct colors for their existence But that was not important anymore. Those who knows is probably those Gold like being themselves. While he did not mind the peopleing up and down the mountain, he sometime felt annoyed with the sound of fighting. After long enough, Azief had learned to ignore the noises and he himself decided to stop doing anything that might draw attention to himself. He did not smash his palm to the ground or tries to punch through the stone on top of the cave anymore. People would be shocked if they see the mountain shakes or if they found the source of that shaking. Until he is sure of this world, Azief err on the side of caution. He did not survive his adventure by being mboyant and domineering all the time. Unless he is sure of his victory he did not move. Of course, there is always exception to any rules. And that exception is usually his family. Loki. Sina. Sofia. Katarina He shakes his head waving the thoughts away as he looks around the area of his part of the cave *** Do you realize that while he was annoyed by that musci he is not truly angry. Like alwasy, hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements and please vote for the chapter Chapter 460: In a cave (5) The cave itself because it is not trodden by human presence, slowly created its own ecosystem. For some weird reason, ns inside this cave grows exceedingly fast and the fruits it produced is very good in helping people to get full. Azief think it has to do with the energy he brought with him when he is falling from the Supremacy Stairway. There is even ake in this cave. Azief notices that when there is rain outside the water would flow inside this cave but it used to flow back through the hole and disappeared into the ground or some other gaps He was bored all day living in this empty dark cave. He wanted to at least make it a little bit beautiful. At times like this he is reminded of Katarina and smiles bitterly. She was always the artistic one. And she always like things to be beautiful. Azief uses his palm smash to create a hole and since then ake was formed inside this cave. It is pleasant to look at. When it is morning, white mist will fill the entire cave making it look like an immortal abode. There are a lot of tall trees and flower. When it blooms it creates a beautiful scenery that could rival even the gardens of Pandemonium. The contrast between the bleakness and dreary mood of the cave was counter act by the beautiful blooming of flowers around theke. Even though the sunlight is scarce for some reason the nts here could grow healthy and strong. Azief hated the first few years in this cave. And he hated that bugs crawled and insect crawled all over his body. He hated the chirping of the birds in the morning and the hooting of the owl when night came But now, he felt it is quite rxing. He even found a source of hot underground water and using only one arm he created a warm pool for him to bathe himself. In the morning when he is woken up by the chirping of birds or the sound of footstepsing from the outside of the cave, he would w his way to the warm pool and soak himself up for hours He learns to enjoy the little things. It reminded himself of the easier days when the Fall began to happen on Earth. He remembers all those times huddling near campfire, he sipping his hot coffee, Loki and Sina teasing each other and traded dirty jokes while Sofia would whistle But for some reason, Azief never heard whistle that much anymore. For some reason he couldn¡¯t forget the tune. As he let the warm water soak his skin, he tries to whistle that tune. Then he stopped. He knows he recognize this tune but the memory won¡¯t juste to him The tune of the whistle sounded like a baby song. He would not know. His mother never the caring type and he had always had to fend off for himself. He washes his chest and felt the heat on his arms and fingers. He sighed. Even though his lower body felt nothing, his upper body could still feel some of it. That is how he spend his third year in this world that he knows nothing about. When the year almost ended, he felt the weakening of the seal and when spring of the new year came, the mark in his left arm finally dissipated. Like the vein pattern in his right arm, the vein pattern on his left arm also retreated back to the chest. It is like a tangled web of veins on the diamond pattern on his chest. He also felt freer in using his arms and fingers. Like something heavy was lifted off from his body Right now, he felt more rxed. His entire arm now retains its original power. Of course it is without any Concept or Law energies. When he swishes his hand the wind would change courses. Knowing he could defend himself right now made him feel a little bit at ease. But he still didn¡¯t want to rm anyone on top of the mountains. He is still cautious and he is still uncertain about the level of power of the people of this world And he is still after all paralyzed from his chest to his lower area. The fourth years of his life on this world begins. His fourth year was not as pleasant as the other years before. The first month of the fourth year of his life since he falls is greeted by constant streams of peopleing to the mountain Azief knows that this is not normal. They are camping near the entrance of the mountain and Azief could sense a Will that he is familiar with. His eyes narrowed Then one day, something happens that awakens him from his slumber. It was night. The mountain wolf has howled and the night owl has hoot. The wind is cold that night and drizzle of rains falls from the Heavens He was already asleep at that time but then he heard the sound of people, feel the vibration of the earth, the changing waves of the wind. He opens his eyes and take a deep breath. He could hear people scaling the mountains. He could hear the fighting and his finger twitched. This time it is no longer on the path of the mountain or the area around the cave. This time the sound of fighting could be heard on top of the mountain. And it is not as rhythmic sound as before. This time the sound of these shing is erratic, chaos and messy. The clouds turn darker, thunder roared and the winds howled. That night a storm raged around the mountain and the aura of killing intent seems to envelop the entire mountain. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed and shakes his head Azief might not be able to sense any energy in his current state but he could sense killing intent. Killing intent is not energy. Not exactly. One could manifest it into a type of energy but killing intent in its source is not some kind of energy. It is a type of Will. And he is very proficient in it. After all, the bloods on his hand is numerous. In his life as Azul how many people fell under his de and how many people had he ughter? When he was the Emperor in the second life of Azul, how many people had he killed to be emperor. When he was the Holy Dragon, how many beast and demons was eaten by him? When he was the Sword God how many people tasted his steel and fall under his feet? All of those life taken, turns into resentment and when one is honed in killing and ughter, one killing intent could be felt deep in one heart The Six Life in the Six Sabers was the one that gifted Azief with such high sensitivity to killing intent. He tries to close his eyes and take a nap but he could not. He could feel the battle on top of the mountain is intensifying and he could hear more people scaling the mountain. The storms rages on outside ripping outrge trees from the soils and the wind howls outside the cave and battered the stony surface of the boulder in front of the entrance of the cave. The sound of screaming, and wailing could be heard for the top of the mountain. Azief heard this, his body was leaning on the flower tree and he sighed ¡®In the end, I do not know these people. And I¡¯m not sure if I can help them in my current state¡¯ Azief could only sigh as he closes his eyes, ignoring the sound of the screams which is now drowned out by the thunderous roars of lightning up on the sky and the drizzling sound of rains that seems to wash away the blood from the top of the mountain as it flows downward. Azief even though he closes his eyes and even though the sound of those people is drowned by the sound of the wind and storms, he could still smell the blood entering the cave from the gap in the boulder. He sighed again, and shake his head. *** A new change is happening. Are we finally going to see some action after all? Hehehe. Anyway, you are all ready right for teh tribtion. It has been building up so be ready to withstand it with your spirit stones. Hope you enjoy the chapter progress and leave some chapter and vote for the story if you enjoy it Chapter 461: In a cave (6) That night seems awfully long and the storms instead of abating, rages even more. Thunders fills the sky and lightning illuminated the dark night sky while heavy rain pour down on the mountain. He was about to once again try to take his nap when his eyes widened. He sighed. ¡®It seems that even when I am not searching for trouble, trouble looking for me¡¯ he said to himself. But there is an unmistakable trace of excitement in his tone He never interacted with anyone for the four year of his life in this world. If one could consider trying to talk with the birds as conversation, then Azief could be considered to be talking a lot. Tonight, while it also seems troublesome for him, he also felt that it is slightly different from his usual routine. And while he is excited for something different, it did not make him forget that this could prove to be a chance for him to ascertain the level of power of the people of this world. The reason he sighed is none other than because he could hear and felt that the battle is approaching his cave. ¡®Hmm. This is not good¡¯ he said to himself. Instead of taking a nap like he nned, he looks through the gaps of the stones that hide his part of the cave from the cave exterior area. From the gaps he could see a young man with long ck hair wearing a flowing white robe is fighting three people dressed in ck robe and had their lower half of their faces covered with ck cloth. The young man that is fighting these three people in ck robed clothing had his entire robe drenched with red blood and blood and mud mixed to muddy his face. There are also a few scratches on his arms and his thighs. His face is full of anguish and he gritted his teeth as he defends himself from the assault of three people. They all used swords as they deflect, parry, stabbed and hack each other. The young man while his moves are not exactly lethal, amazingly enough it is able to deflect the huge sabering toward his neck with a simple thud. But for some reason Azief felt that there is something wrong with the move of that young man. Like something is not right with the flow of his swordsmanship ¡®Too rigid¡¯ He thought to himself, his eyes seem to be shining with golden light. Then he saw how evade another attack and Azief clicked his tongue. He should have use the force of the attack to force his sword to move, removing the excess move and connect it with his previous move which could have injured the other one on his back. Rigid¡¯ he said it again, this time shaking his head. The young man is an aplished swordsman but his move is too rigid. It was like he is following some manual, moving exactly as the manual wrote There is no adaptation on his move. Just because one wields a sword, does not mean one could not use other part of the body. There is no such rule There is the leg, the hand and even the forehead. Rigid and unadaptable. Azief was burned by the Purifying Fire and his body also have the Tribtion Thunder and the essence of the Extermination Thunder With each purification it helps him toprehendws and even seeing sword moves he saw for the first time, he could deduce the kind of swordsmanship and the level of their swordsmanship with a nce There is also the fact that he used to be Sword God in Azul Trials. It is incredible that he could deduce it only by looking at a nce and through the gaps of the stones. If they fight I fort of him, there is no doubt that he could analyze all their sword moves and would find a counter to their moves. Azief then focused on the other three people assaulting the young man The three people all wear ck clothes and they have the symbol of the sun sewn on their attire around their chest area. They fought like they were the wind, their moves are lethal and design to kill. Azief could even see that three of those people, who wear all ck all had red blood dripping from their sword But if there is something that he could praise those three people, their moves while lethal and cruel, it is adaptable. It is clear that the young man in the white robe level of swordsmanship is higher than those three but the three people adapt to the situation using the area and terrain to their advantage. They attack from the bottom, from the top, from the side and used unconventional method to try to kill the young man. Their shes are fast and unpredictable, flying freely like the unconstrained wind. Like water that is being pushed by a powerful current their des and sabers flows naturally. They knew when to advance and when to retreat, when to defend and when to attack. Azief eyes analyze each movement and their footwork. Of course it is not easy trying to see from the gaps of the stones but Azief now at least had a little understanding of this world martial arts. Yes, they are practicing martial arts. Their shes while is terrifying have no concept of Laws and essences of the Universe. They fought and attack with the sound of wind being cut apart and the thunders roaring apanying their dance of swords and sabers. Azief then notices something. He sighed. One of three people that attack the young man find an opening when the young man tries to hack the neck of one of those three with a sword move. Like before Azief could see while the sword attack is refined and elegant, it is just that. What use of flourishing technique if it is not practical? Azief is surprised that this young man has escaped death for so long. His sword has intention, and as such, it could be countered. His feet move and his wrist moves and so it could be countered. The mind thinks a direction, the feet moves, the hand shes and as such it could be countered. His sword flows but like a wind being obstructed by arge boulder it is hindered by unnecessary force. The force that could be released is even more than this but the sword on that young man hand is as useless as a stick He felt that such a thing is a pity. A sword reduced to merely useless lump of metal in the hand of such person. He must be some kind of a newbie in swordsmanship. Azief knows that the young man swordsmanship is bad and inefficient because he is once a Sword God. If he even has a branch of stick, he could not only deflect those three people attack, he could even pierce their neck, their chest and their head in three moves. He could take the branch form the tree where is leaning from and kill all those three people as easily he could kill ants beneath his palm *** Action ising and the first contact of Azief with the inhabitanst of this world. Hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somemensta nd pse vote for the story if you enjoy it Chapter 462: In a cave (7) He of course did not remember much about his time and his mastery of the sword when he was the Sword God now that he is out of the Six Trials. He realizes that while he still remembers the outline of thing that happens in the Six Trials he also notices that he does remember the details It is like the memory about the Six Lives in the Six Sabers is slowly being erased as he grows in power. He remembers Azul and he remember the trials but he didn¡¯t remember the process. Azief could understand why. After all, that life is not really his life and those memories is not really his memories. As such, it will naturally fade leaving him only the memory and the result of his act. But just because he didn¡¯t remember every details don¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t remember anything Though, he also suspected that this loss of memory is also another gift from Azul. It might seem contradictory. How could him forgetting about his experiences in the Six Trials help him? Those who do not seek the Grand Path will not understand. The so called Grand Path is none other than your own path. Each path you trod is your path. If you walk another path, then that is no longer your path. No matter how you try to convince yourself otherwise. The moment you walk other path, then you will never see the road where you need to walk. You will stray and then walk other people path. One could walk the same path but end up in different ces. By not remembering about the lives he had in the Six Trials, he could freely be colorless and nk. Then he could fill the nkness and the colorless path with his own colors and images. If not, he might be tempted to walk the easy path. He did not want to walk the path of the Ancient Demonic Path. He did want to walk the path of Emperors with its Tyrannical Will He did not want to follow the way of the Dragons, nor did he want to walk the path of a Sword God If he does walk any of those path, it should be his path without being burdened by another person experience. Azief sighed as he shakes his head, as he looks at the fight outside the cave ¡®Those ck robed people while they do look like bad guys the way they use their weapons is more to my liking then that white robed person¡¯ Azief could deduce that person deliberately make himself opens so that the young man in white robe would attack him. And the young man took the bait. Too easy to be fooled Azief sneered in his mind. A battle does not mean one had to stop to use one mind. Azief might not seem like it but when he had to fight people with the same level of power he would also employ scheme in his attack and if he could not win by brute force, then he would n first One of the other ck robed person sneak attacked the white robed person and it is clear in Azief eyes if this sneak attack is sessful, ten that white robed person would probably be even more disadvantaged and probably even lead to his death Azief sighed. He could no longer just sit and watch this to happens. He thought to himself that these people look like they are some kind of low level people of the martials artist and he doesn¡¯t think that interfering with this would do much to his current peace. And with his ability Azief is confident he could help that white robe person without being noticed. From the first moment he notices those people ising near the cave he had a small round pebble on his finger. He took a small stone and molded it into a small round pebble with the force of his fingers While he did not know the full story of these people and why they fight each other, he could feel the killing intenting out from those three people. It is not only killing intent, there is also this feeling of resentment that follows them and attached to them. While he is not certain one hundred percent he is quite sure those three people are not the kind of person one would associate with righteousness. When he saw that one of those three people is about to sneak attack the young man, Azief sighed and flick the stone with his fingers The stone flew with lightning speed as it goes through the gaps of the stone on his area and then pass through the vines that cover the small opening of the cave entrance The speed did not decrease as it then shot itself to one of the nerve behind the young man knee. It causes the young man knee to jerk and kick the person doing the sneak attack from the bottom. That person flew behind. The young man looks at his own feet in shock when he realizes that his feet shot a kick to one of the ck robed person. Not only that, his kick had made him lose his bnce on his upper half body. But instead of the sudden force of kicking messing up with his swordsmanship, the force that he generated by kicking that person that tries to attack him causes his sword to jerk and deflect one of the ck robed person hacking sh. It was like everything was connected. The kicking and the sh of the sword were all connected with each other. With one pebble of stones Azief have managed to help the young man escape from two fatal attack. With the kick, his body moves in the most natural way, and the pushing force of the kick was distributed to his other part of the body naturally. With that it then broke from the sword routine and while it is no longer the moves of his sword technique at the same time it did not actually means it is a different swordsmanship Even the three ck robed man was shocked by the sudden change in the young man attack. It is because it was to unpredictable, messing their already stable rhythm of attacking. It is still the young man sword technique only now, it is freer and more flowy, each move connected perfectly with each other Azief eyes still scans those people. Azief while he did not do anything in his time inside the cave, it does not mean he couldn¡¯t improve his other strength. While his lower half of the body could not move and he could do anything too much, he did use his time wisely. He learned to control the strength he used. Now he could even urately use his strength to reduce the impact of his attack or to adjust his strength to shoot out a pebble and only touches a vein before that force is dispersed entirely Azief look at that white robed young man with disappointment ¡®Idiot¡¯ Azief thought. Instead of focusing on what is happening in front of him, he had the time to look at his feet. And just like Azief suspected, the other ck robed person that is waiting on the back will not miss such opportunity. Azief thought that his help would be able to help the young man turned the tide but he is too preupied with trying to understand what he did that he forgot that these people would easily regains back their calm and gang up on him again. The other ck robe person seeing he is not free to use his sword, conjure a palm attack. The palm strike causes the area around the man palm to distort The attack seems like a simple palm strike but Azief could see the nerve around that man palm went tense and his arms seems to be enduring something very heavy. The concentration of energy on one point and using that one point to pierce through one defenses. Azief could understand what that ck robed man wanted to do Azief eyes brightened. *** the battle begins. And Azief is like that old expert in many martial arts stoy that look on with taht feeling of superiority. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and leave somements and vote for the chapter fi you enjoy it. And thank you all for reading Chapter 463: In a cave (8) It seems while the attack of these people did not carried with Laws and Concept, Azief could see that there is a trace of the Worldly Energy around that palm strike It is not like the sensing of energy using Divine Sense. It is like the moment he saw the area around that palm distorts, he was sure that this is a manifestation of the worldly energy being used. Of course if he could use his Divine Sense, he did not even have to guess. The palm strike was done on the young man blind spot. The moment he turned, the palm strike hit on the young man chest. BOOM! Azief could hear the sound of bones breaking as the young man was thrown to the vines that have covered the entrance of these caves for four years. Those vines are actually very fragile and while the gaps in quite small and hard to notice, the entrance of the cave is now revealed. Because of the force of the palm strike, the boulder moves a little to the right, opening the caves to the outside world for the first time since four years ago. Outside, the storms are not getting any weaker, and the thunder and lightning drowns the pattering of the rain hitting the ground. The young man crash and fall down inside the exterior area of the cave. He immediately turns pale as he coughed out ck blood. The young man looks at his depressed chest area and coughed even more blood. ¡®The Poison Palm of the Vulture Peak!¡¯ He said as he keeps coughing blood and his lips began turning purple. Azief faintly heard someone talk. These four years while he heard conversation, it was never that clear and he didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Azief did worry that the World Orb trantion service would not work around here but thankfully it still works as he seems to understand what the young man is talking about. Though he wonders what he meant by Vulture Peak and Poison Palm. They still could not see Azief in the cave. This is because he is on the end of the cave and the area in front of him is covered by stones walls that fallen a few years ago and covered up his area creating like a hidden area inside the cave. It was like a room mistaken for the people like the cave walls. Considering that it is not day and night, there is a heavy storm outside, one would be forgiven to mistake the stones walls as the cave walls. There are smalls gaps from the stones that enables him to look at the young man and those three people. Azief could of course crush down the wall with his palm but he did not He is also interested to know what actually happens in this mountain tonight Outside the cave, the three people after seeing that the young man disappeared into the cavee to theirrade, hoist him up and then run into the mountain from the opening of the entrance of the cave. They were drenched in the rain and the moment they enter they pointed their swords to the young man ¡®Xi Feng, give up now¡¯ The young man gritted his teeth, looking at them with eyes full of anger. His hand is trembling and blood is pouring down from his mouth. He raises his sword and pointed it to the group of tree. But his hand is trembling and he had difficulty in breathing. Azief look at this scene coldly. He now knows that the young man name is Xi Feng. It is no doubt that he falls into the worlds of the Three Thousand Worlds with the inhabits here having Chinese-like name Hough it might be argued that the Chinese copied the naming culture of the Jade Empire. Then the young man said ¡®You demonic secte to my school to attack us without rhyme or reason. We have no enmity with the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak. Why did youe to my martial art school and started massacring everybody?¡¯ There is sorrow in his voice and there is also a trace of anger The three ck robed man then revealed their faces throwing the ck cloth that covered their faces to the ground. The young man looks at the three people faces and he gulped. His face shows disbelief, and there is more than just anger. It is the expression of someone who got betrayed. ¡®Martial Uncle Yu! Senior Brother Feng! Senior Sister Xu! I could not believe this! How could it be you? Have you colluded with the demonic sect?¡¯ It is clear that Xi Feng was honestly shocked. His hand that is holding his sword trembles and his eyes is shaking. The three people look at the young man and sneered. The slightly older man standing beside the slightly older womanughed, looking in derision toward Xi Feng Azief look at this people and he could instantly recognize who is who. The oldest one of them must be the Martial Uncle Yu. He has white long beard, had a sturdy and muscly type of body and is wielding a saber. The glint in his eyes shows that he would not hesitate to kill the young man. Yet, he did not attack him right now. He scans the young man up and down like he is searching for something. The younger male that wears the ck robe must be the Senior Brother Feng. His face is pale white and too soft for a man. His body is lean and he holds a sword, his sword pointing at his own Junior Brother did not waver even a bit. And the woman must be the Senior Sister Xu. She could not be considered beautiful as there is a burn scar on her face that distorts her facial features. Her face is terrifying to look at each time the lightning illuminated the background. These three people all looked at Xi Feng with the intent to kill. But they also seem to be restraining themselves. Azief deduced that they are searching for something which is why they did not immediately killed Xi Feng There must be another plot here. Before they were furiously attacking him but now that they had him cornered they did not attack. While their attacks are lethal and deadly, Azief now believes that only lethal moves could force Xi Feng into such straits It is clear while Xi Feng is young then all these three people his swordsmanship is more superior than those three. To Azief Xi Feng looks like a kid holding a wooden stick and waving it badly. On the other hand, while those three people is adaptable, they do not know how to use force properly. It is why it was so easy to deflect their attack that Azief could change the pattern of the battle with one flick of his finger. Azief look on as he felt this might be the most interesting night for him since he came to this world. *** The young man is fighting for his life whiel Azief is feeling amused. Hehehe. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and leave somements and please vote if you enjoy the story Chapter 464: In a cave (9) The young man looks at the three people and did not know how to react. Azief looking at this knows that this must means that this matter is not as simple as this. By now, he had understood a little bit more about this world. This young man, Xi Feng have a martial arts school. It would exin all the sound of fighting he heard in the entrance the of the cave every morning. It is not fighting, it is training. The people thate up and down the mountains must be the people trying to learn from this young man And the sound of construction that dragged on for month on the top of mountain must be the construction of this young man martial arts school. Azief waited. He also wanted to know why these people attack the martial art school on top the mountain. ¡®Junior Brother Xi! Heh!¡¯ His Senior Brother Feng snorted ¡®Whether we colluded with the demonic sect or not is not your problem. We want to know where is Old Dragon Li¡¯ Hearing this Xi Feng face turns angry. He now understands why his school was attacked. It made him feel dizzy. ¡®So¡­in the end it is about the manual of the Flowing Swordsmanship. You could have asked me that on top of the mountain and spare the lives of my disciples. Why do you have to be so cruel and massacre them all. They are all young kids and they do not deserve being killed like that¡¯ He said, tears filling his eyes. Azief hearing this matter sighs. Hearing this matter, he truly felt that these three people are too excessive. Fighting for treasures is understandable. He himself fought for treasures before when he was weak. But he himself tried his best to not involve the innocent. There is a rule, an unspoken rule to not involve those that do not y the game These three people have no mercy, killing people wantonly and indiscriminately just for their greed. Azief fingers is itching to move. ¡®Heh¡¯ The Senior Sister Xu snorted. ¡®And reveal ourselves to your disciple? Let ourselves exposed by you and hunted by the Martial Arts Alliance?¡¯ Xi Feng shakes his head. ¡®I underestimated the greed of humans. I should not have trusted you. Old Dragon Li have saved me during one of my journeys and trusting you as we are all that is left of the Heaven and Earth Gate sect I told you about him and the moves he taught me. I never have thought that my trust in you three now would put me in this situation.¡¯ ¡®Enough talking, Junior Brother. Tell me where is Old Dragon Li¡¯ Xi Feng look at the three people of his former sect andughs. It was a bitterugh and augh full of despair. Azief nodded as he looks at XI Feng. He could understand what that man is feeling right now. ¡®I owe Old Dragon Li my life back then. He graces me by teaching me the ten moves of the Flowing Swordsmanship¡¯ Azief saw the expression on the face of Xi Feng. It is like he is reminiscing his memory. ¡®He never told me not to tell about him to other people but I know that he is an expert figure of martial arts and have the manual of his old friend, the powerful Old Immortal Tian thus I do not talk about him but I thought I could trust my Martial Uncle. I thought I could trust my Senior Brother. I thought I could trust my senior sister. I was too trusting which lead today tragedy upon me and upon my disciples.¡¯ Thenughing even louder his finger is no longer trembling as he raises up his sword, the sword glinting dangerously as the illumination of the thunder reflected the light of his face and his sword. There is even a trace of madness in his eyes He pointed it at his former sect member and his eyes is determined. ¡®You want to meet Old Dragon Li and read the manual of the Old Immortal Tian? I would not tell you even if I died. But even if I died tonight, you all must apany me!¡¯ He shouted and thunder roars outside. ¡®Humph! XI Feng you must be confident because you learn a few moves from the Flowing Swordsmanship manual but there is still three of us and one of you. You are already at yourst breath. Even if we keep fighting, you would surely die under our de. Better youpromise with us and tell us his whereabouts and we could even share the manual together¡¯ Xi Fengugh madly ¡®I am not like you. I know how to pay gratitude and enmity!¡¯ Then he charges to the three people, his sword pointing straight as his feet glides from the ground. The thrusting of his sword was determined and zing with his determination. He truly abandoned any desire to live. He only wanted these three people to apany him to the Underworld, so that he would not harm his benefactor and also to avenge the death of all his pupils. Azief is still leaning on his flower fruit tree and he could sense that will. He still did not make any moves. But on his finger there is already a few stones pebbles. The de of hiss word vibrated and made a buzzing sound as rays of reflection covered his martial uncle upper body. His martial Uncle was not flustered seeing the attack and he was kind of expecting the attack While the Flowing Swordsmanship is one of the three most powerful swordsmanship in the martial arts world, Xi Feng did not learn all thirty-three moves of the manual and even after learning ten of the moves of the Flowing Swordsmanship, he still did not master it. But that itself is terrifying Xi Feng is the youngest of them all, but with only ten moves and without even mastering it he had have been able to held them at bay. They could be considered Elder level experts While they could not be considered some peerless experts or great names in the martial arts world, it does not mean any riffraff or martial artist could defeat them. Which is why his martial uncle desire to know the location of Old Dragon Li intensified. Azief could sense it. This kind of thing, the desires and emotions of people for some reason is easily detected by Azief now. He had stay here in these cave, on this mountain unmoving like he was the mountain itself and he felt like he could understand nature even better. He became sensitive to the changes of the mountains and he could even feel when the wind is about to change or when the mountain is having a slight shake. His finger is moving around the pebble. Xi Feng attack is full of power but it is also an erratic move. A move of a man with nothing to lose sometimes is not that terrifying as one would imagine. His martial uncle took a step back and block it easily as the part of their sh illuminated the dark cave. Xi Feng followed with another move immediately, trying to do a sweeping sh to distance the other two people from his martial uncle. His attack then stormed on his martial uncle. Azief shakes his head. ¡®Still too rigid¡¯ he said. Though now he understands why Xi Feng moves is so rigid. He did not yet master the moves and he only learn ten moves. It is no wonder why his attackcks many variations But Xi Feng is still an idiot in Azief eyes. Just because you learn ten moves doesn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t add your own moves or adapt with the circumstances and swing while following the core of the Flowing Swordsmanship. Xi Feng Senior sister move away but then push her feet forward and executed a powerful knife move. Xi Feng dodged to the side in a slide, missing the attack only a few inches from his head. He pushes his foot upwards as he started attacking his martial uncle again Xi Feng knows that the most powerful of the bunch is his martial uncle and because of that he must be removed first. Azief could see with each move Xi Feng uses energy unnecessarily and his stamina and energy is being sapped out. Xi Feng martial uncle either blocked Xi Feng attack or dodged them, as he did not execute any counter attack. When Xi Feng was thrusting his sword upward, Xi Feng martial uncle suddenly brought his saber swishing down through the air. Azief sighed and flick one of the pebbles on his finger. Xi Feng Martial Uncle was already smiling. Even the other two people on the side look at the battle and smiles It is clear that the moment the saber and sword shed with each other, Xi Feng sword will be knocked down. Even Xi Feng realizes his mistake. But he could not take the move back as he did not possess the agility or the moves to do so. It was then as it seems that the decision is decided that the sound of metal nging could be heard. The moment the sword and saber about to sh, something hit Xi Feng Martial Uncle saber. The force of that something, has enough power to numb Xi Feng martial Uncle hand as his saber moved to the side dragging him with it. His feet were dragged along leaving a clear trial on the muddy and wet soil. The sound of the metal vibrating could be heard echoing inside this cave At this time, Xi Feng martial uncle is not the only one that is shocked. Everyone inside this cave is shocked. His eyes widened and his heart are beating so fast like it was about to jump out from his chest Thunder suddenly exploded outside and the rain be even harder and the sound of watering from the entrance flowing through the gaps of the boulder fills their ears. The thunder only added to the creepiness that is slowly encroaching the hearts of the people inside the cave. They look around and they realize that there is something very wrong about this cave. It is¡­¡­too clean. There doesn¡¯t seems to be any poisonous snakes or even any insects on this part of the cave. And as the lightning sometimes illuminated the cave, they also saw mist covering some parts of the cave. And it was at this moment that their intuition told them this is not just a normal cave They did not think to much of the cave when they enter it since they identally enter the cave. But now that they are inside they realizes that a closed off cave would not be this clean. It was almost like someone is living inside here and as that thought shed on their mind, they felt goosebumps rising Xi Feng Senior Brother and Senior Sister suddenly hold tight their weapon looking around them, their eyes trying to see through the darkness. Xi Feng Martial Uncle is also looking around, his saber now pointing at the darkness. Xi Feng on the other hand look toward the ground He notices that when his sword is about to sh with his martial uncle saber, there is a small object thates flying to the tip of the saber that changed the trajectory of the saber. He looks on the ground and as the lightning from the outside roars, the area was momentarily illuminated and he saw it. He saw a small round pebble on the ground not far from the area where his sword was about to sh with his martial uncle saber. The moment he saw it, he was reminded of that kick and move he executed on the entrance of the cave. He too looks around in this cave. ¡®Who¡¯s there!¡¯ Xi Feng martial uncle shouted. The other two also look vigntly while Xi Feng look at that round pebble, his eyes wavering Leaning on the flower fruit tree, Azief smiles mischievously. *** New chapter tomorrow and will also be the prelude to all of your Tribtion. Anyway, enjoy thsi chapter, and like usual, leave somements and please vote for the story if you like it. Chapter 465: The guidance of pebble stone (1) ¡®Who¡¯s there!¡¯ Xi Feng martial Uncle shouted but the only answer that reply him was the silence of the cave and the thunderous roars of the storms that is raging outside BOOM! The thunder boomed loudly and Xi Feng Senior Sister and Brother flinched, their hands tightened around their swords. The winde inside the cave and the cold now brought fear in their eyes. Could there be Ghost inside this cave? XI Feng martial Uncle long white beard sways left and right because of the wind. Sweats is slowly appearing on his forehead. He still felt the numbing sensation on his hand, the vibration of the saber is forcefully calmed by his internal energy. BOOM! The sound of thunder cracks the sky and lightning illuminates the entrance behind Xi Feng figure. Right now, his eyes are trained at the entrance of the cave He is afraid. His eyes might not show it but his heart is honest. Even the way he is wielding his saber is now full of uncertainty. He almost breaks his wrist trying to counteract that powerful force that deflected his attack. Xi Feng is not the only one that notice that round pebble. While his swordsmanship could not bepared to Xi Feng Flowing Swordsmanship, he is after all older than him and have more experience in the martial arts world. He also notices it and while he did not appear like it, his heart is hammering with nervousness. He swept a nce before trying to see the source of that pebble but he saw no indication of anyone inside the cave. It also made him even more fearful. Why? Because one pebble is enough to force him to move his saber. His saber technique is from the Vulture Peak. While it is not one of the top saber moves in the martial art worlds, it is not so easily broken. And at least it would take people on the same level as him to fought him when he is wielding his saber But whoever uses that round pebble to help XI Feng avoid death must be some peerless expert. To made his hand numb to this extent, to make his saber vibrate with one pebble of stone¡­¡­he never heard of such thing. However, just because he is afraid did not mean his killing intent dissipated with it. He still has that glint of murderousness in his eyes Xi Feng Senior Brother, Senior Brother Feng Xiao look cautiously and squint his eyes trying to see in the dark. While he did not see that round pebble his eyes did caught something flying toward the saber when it was about to hack Xi Feng. He knew that thing was the one that causes his martial uncle saber to be deflected His hand is on the arms of Xi Feng Senior Sister Xu. ¡®Xu Meng, do not worry¡¯ he said as he scans the surrounding. His face is pale like always. Like his martial uncle, he too learns the demonic martial arts of the demonic sect This is the cause of his pale face and soft skins. His sword that never waver is no wavering. Like his martial Uncle he is afraid because he did not know what causes it and what that thing is. After all, people always fear the unknown. Xu Meng on the other hand felt her burn scar itches and she wanted to scratch it. There is no rhyme or reason to this but she always would have an itch on her scar when there is danger. And right now she is feeling an ufortable itch. Which made her even more worried. One pebble of stone created this situation of people doing nothing. For a moment they did not do anything, just standing still, looking around them. Actually even Xi Feng is confused. This abandoned cave¡­. he remembers seeing it two years ago. At that time, he was instructing his pupils in martial arts around the foo of the mountain as one of their endurance training and when he was about to go back on the evening, he notices the cave One of the children try to peek through the vines that is hanging near the boulder. He was also excited to see a cave. Maybe he would make it a ce where he could invite some physician toe and give him a cave to research medicine. But then he saw the huge boulder and the tight opening, and he decided that it would not be worth it to enter the cave. Could it be¡­some reclusive experts living here? He mused ¡®Then¡­. that kick¡¯ he thought to himself. Back then, when his martial uncle is about to attack him, he did realize that his back of knee was hit by some force that enable him to execute that kick and the subsequent moves but he didn¡¯t think it was a stone. How much control one had to have own their own strength to make a pebble of stone thrown to the back of his knee felt like a pinch of a mosquito bite? Xi Feng snorted at himself. He even thought that the kick was because of his involuntary reflex. He thought to highly of himself. It turns out someone is helping him in the dark. But if this expert wanted to truly help him, why not juste out? Why does he only help him secretly? And why now? Xi Feng does hear that martial art experts are all entric. He himself knows Old Dragon Li who is an entric himself. He shakes his head. Thinking that he has a helper would dull his will to fight and lower his determination. He focused back. Azief looking at this from the gaps of the stone smiles ¡®The kid is idiot in swordsmanship, but he had a great will¡¯ Nodding proudly he muttered ¡®Sometimes that is enough¡¯ He then took one of the jagged rock and shape it with his finger as it turns into a small smooth round pebble. Then he watched again. BOOM! The thunder boomed again and it brought back all the people in the cave into their senses. Xi Feng take a deep breath. Then his eyes shine again looking at the three former sect member in the past He then thought to himself that instead of relying on the unreliable help of some expert that might or might not helping him he is better off trying to think of a way to escape from his predicament. And if he could not escape it, then he would bring those three people to the Underworld with him Xi Feng Martial Uncle look around but then after seeing nothing happens, he looks back at Xi Feng His eyes areplicated and there is doubt in his movement. Azief look at this change of stance and manner and he smiles a bit. ¡®Adaptable, but too cowardly¡¯ he muttered under his breath looking at Xi Feng martial Uncle. On the other hand, XI Feng martial uncle is now trying to convince himself that there is no ghost or some peerless expert in the cave. He thought to himself that maybe what happened just then was just a freak ident. Then when he was trying to calm his heart, Xi Feng saw his chance. Azief looking at this click his tongue ¡®Still too impatient¡¯ His martial Uncle while he was distracted, it did not mean he had put down his guard. He notices Xi Feng was about to attack him and his eyes turns fierce. For a moment, he need to kill this sole witness of his evil deeds. He raises his saber and shakes it for a second, dispelling the vibration force of the previous attack. The space around him distorts a bit. He uses his saber and without hesitation he throws a powerful chopping attack as the wind howl around the energy stream of his saber. Xi Feng dodged to the side and he just barely missed the attack. It nearly cut his arm with that one chop. *** This is part one of the chapter. Tomorrow, it will release in a mass release. Maybe aroudn only six chapters. Be ready..Hehehe. Ok see you all tomorrow Chapter 466: The guidance of pebble stone (2) Azief looking at this from the gaps of his area smiles. Before he could not see it clearly because of how their fight is sometimes covered by the vines Now that they enter the entrance area of the gate, Azief eyes could now see their every move. If one could see Azief eyes right now, the moment Xi Feng and his Martial Uncle executed a move, in Azief eyes they are shadow silhouettes simting the battle and deflecting that moves, and countering the move, This could not happen unless Azief himself has deep understanding of the technique. While those two fight Azief is looking at their swordsmanship and moves and he already devise countless of ways to defeat it or even kill the move before it could even be executed. In the entrance area of the cave, the chopping moves chop the air and the sound of robes swishing is Xi Feng dodging the chopping moves that could split a boulder into two with one chop. This time amidst the sound of thunder and the roaring wind, the former member of the same sect and school of martial arts is determined to kill each other. It is a tragedy and something that is sad. Azief did not sigh he only shakes his head. When was it that people who did good that is guilty and the people that do bad is revered? The young man is trusting because he is a kind man. The three people betray him because they are bad people It is because of that he shoots that stone pebble. Because while he couldn¡¯t stop what happens on top, he could stop what is happening in front of his eyes. And since they are something he could do easily, he would do it. Before if he tries to help Xi Feng without knowing the situation, while it is being kind to him, it would not be kind to himself. After all, how could he know whether this people that attacking the mountaintop is stronger than him or not when he could not even use his Divine Sense or even his legs? If those people are stronger than him and he interferes in the matter and he got himself killed, then who is going to protect his people? There is Pandemonium. Sasha, Katarina, Sofia, Loki, Sina, Wang Jian, Freya, Athena, Budiman, The Immortal Couple that only paints and y musical instrument and the people that trust him and pray for him Who is going to save them if one day he did not return and his enemies wanted a payback? Being kind to people is good. But he also has his own people and sometimes because of that he is to be kind to himself and think a bit before he interferes in matter. And while it is cruel, he knows no one in the mountaintop and he knows not who attacks and why they were attacking. If he did not hear the story from Xi Feng mouth, he would not interfere. Justice, right and wrong is not easily decided by whether the weak was oppressed or not. The oppressed will always be the weak, but it doesn¡¯t always mean that the weak is always on the right side or even in justice side Azief justice is not the same kind of Raymond type of justice. Sometimes, the weak are oppressed because they are in the wrong side, and the strong oppressed it so it could never rise again People who based their right and wrong by unconditionally protecting the weak, do not know that sometimes even the weak is capable on being on the wrong side That is why he did not want to interfere in the beginning. But now that he knows the story, if he still did not help, then that means he is going back on his path He wanted to be free. That does not mean flying in the sky and feeling free. It means free from things than binds him. Guilt is one of them. And he knows his heart could never rest easy if he did not help that young man, not when he is capable of helping him. He looks at the battle that is ongoing between Xi Feng and atrial Uncle and on his hand there is already a few stone pebble rolling around on his palm. Inside the cave however, the sound of steel shing fills the entire caves as it echoes. Xi Feng and his martial uncle move left and right, one chopping, one dodging and sometimes try to attack but was easily deflected. Xi Feng Flowing Swordsmanship slowly be even more rigid. The more he tries to follow the moves of the Flowing Swordsmanship, the deep he fell into a quagmire of techniques and skills Xi Feng martial uncle on the other hand is slowly gaining his rhythm back and slowly his attack be even fiercer and stronger like he was being encouraged by the thunders outside. His chop swished straight down through the air, and each chopnded heavier than the previous one. Xi Martial Uncle borrow the power from the momentum of him going down after jumping to execute his chopping attack. It is why his chopping attack is getting even more faster and powerful. On the other side of the cave, while Xi Feng and his martial uncle is shing, their swords and sabers tangled together like a dance of life and death, Feng Xiao and Xu Meng, Xi Feng Senior Brother and Sister did not join their battle Their eyes were vignt and their moves are calcted and cautious. They mighte together but that does not mean they all like each other. Feng Xiao and Xu Meng wanted the manual and so they team themselves up with their Martial Uncle. But if things got awry they would not hesitate to run from this cave. Their attitude tells a lot about themselves as a person. Azief also saw all of this and he smirked. He could guess why they are being so cautious and why they are so close to the entrance. But now that they are in the cave, unless Azief wanted to they would not be able to leave if he didn¡¯t let them The moment they enter this cave; their lives is no longer their lives. It is in his hand. He might only use a little force to deflect the saber but if he uses his full force, the stone pebble around his finger could turns into a bullet and pierce their head and kill them instantly. But Azief did not kill them. Because he wanted to observe more. And he wanted the young man to learn a bit. He continues watching the charades of people from the gaps of his part of the cave, smiling mischievously like a kid that just found a new toy to y with. *** next chapter wille in a few minutes. Leave somementster and please leave some reviews and vote for the story if you like it Chapter 467: The guidance of pebble stone (3) In the cave, as his saber once again going down trying to hack off any part of Xi Feng body, Xi Feng martial uncle is feeling unease. It is clear that he is on the advantage right now but it could not make him happy. And Xi Feng notices it and he also knows what his martial uncle is trying to do right now While Xi Feng Martial Uncle tries to hide it, it is clear in Xi Feng eyes that his Martial Uncle is trying to drive him out from this cave. Like Xi Feng, everyone that is inside this cave right now all believe that inside this there must be some reclusive martial artist that is meditating orprehending their martial arts. Xi Feng did not have time to think who that person might be as he could only dodge and dodge the attack without the possibility of counter attacking. They traded shes and blows but it is clear that his martial uncle has the advantages. It does not mean his Martial uncle have the more superior technique. It is just that Xi Feng himself could not bring out the full potential of his swordsmanship. The Flowing Swordsmanship is one of the top three sword technique in the martial art world. Xi Feng out of everybody knows how powerful this technique was. Ten moves are enough for him to be on par with his Martial Uncle and even his Senior Brother and Sister. It would have taken him ten years of training to reach the same level as his Martial Uncle but with the Flowing Swordsmanship, ten moves and one year is enough. That is how potent and powerful the Flowing Swordsmanship is and why it became such an obsession for martial artist. The legend of this technique has been passed down in the martial arts world for a long time. The originator of this sword art technique is from an official during the Yong dynasty. His name was Qu Yuan. He was recruited by then future Emperor of Yong dynasty, Li Yan and follow him into battle to unite the fragmentednds. While Qu Yuan was an official, he was also a martial artist. When the Yong dynasty unites thend, he returns to his residence on top of the Yong Mountain to live his life in peace. He never bothers about the worldly affairs of the matter of the dynasty after Li Yan won the world. He retired from the court life and went to the Yong Mountain to live his life freely Even though the Emperor havee to the mountain and persuade him toe back to the Court, he did not want to return. He was titled the King of Chang and he was given honor and was widely respected in the official and military circle both for his aversion to fame and glory, and his military arts. But while he lives freely and carefree on top of the Yong Mountain, there he found an inspiration for his sword technique. There, on top of the Yong Mountain hepiled all the swords technique he saw andprehended when he follows the Emperor in his conquest. He did not create a martial arts school or sect but he dide down from his mountain to test the sword technique once. At that time, his age was fifty years old. He challenged all the sword schools in the martial art world that culminated in the Sword Competition on top of the Yong Mountain. He fought all the sword schools in the martial art world. None of their sword could break his move. When they thought they have broken his move, it was actually a precursor to another move. From what the legends say, the variation of the sword moves is endless and those who sees it confused. Without high attainment in sword technique, those disciple of the sword school that gaze upon the many intricacies of the sword move of the Flowing Swordsmanship all had their head feeling terrible headache. The more they see, the more their heads hurts and some of them even fainted. The Flowing Swordsmanship is a curios technique. Any breaking move is an opportunity to execute another sword move. It is not a swordsmanship that could not be broken, instead it is a sword technique that even when broken, could still flow like water, calm and tranquil. Just cut into it, and it still flows, endlessly and without disturbance. Most sword technique in the martial art world is created so that it could not be broken. Like the Xihu Peak school that created the Xihu Sword technique or the Golden Deer Hills sword school that created the Golden Sword Cutting the World sword technique. Each of those technique was created with its sole purpose for its sword technique to not be broken. None of them is like the Flowing Sword Arts technique which its sole purpose is to be broken. That is why when Xi Feng remember that moves he made outside the cave, he felt that kick and that subsequent move with him moving his sword felt like it was the natural move of the Flowing Swordsmanship. It was a free movement, a moves like he was not thinking of anything, like he is letting his body to move like the flow of water CLANG! His sword shed again with his Martial uncle and Xi Feng is slowly feeling numb on his hand. His hand is bleeding because of the friction between him holding his grip and the constant force bombarding his sword It is fortunate that this sword on his hand is a high quality sword, if not it would have already been broken. Xi Feng blood drips down from his palm, and his hand is trembling ¡®Yu Rong!¡¯ Xi Feng shouted. He no longer called him Martial Uncle Yu Rong look at his former martial nephew and shakes his head ¡®You are to honorable and just. You were lucky that you met the Old Dragon Li and learn the Flowing Swordsmanship. You fought the Elder of Bihu Peak and gain instant fame in the martial arts world. Your name in the Martial Alliance is rising while we were forgotten. Xi Feng, Xi Feng. Do you really think the Martial Alliance is a good force? Who do you think plotted against our Heaven and Earth Gate sect?¡¯ Then heughs bitterly. ¡®I wanted to spare your life because after all we used toe from the same sect but you are too stubborn for your own good. Since that is the case, then don¡¯t me me¡¯ Yu Rong said. Xi Feng on the other hand was shaken when hearing about what Yu Rong said about his sect. Xi Feng did feel that there is something suspicious about the massacre of his sect sixteen years ago. The moment he hesitated, he already makes a mistake. Xi Feng rhythm slowed for a second, and then his martial uncle sees it. And he would not let go of such advantages. When he saw that his beat iste for a second, Yu Rong quickly closed his distance with a sudden spurt of speed, arriving almost instantly in front of Xi Feng. Xi Feng was shocked and he tries to distance himself He knows that movement technique. It is the One Step Treading the Clouds from his former sect. Then Yu Rong brought down his saber on him. Right then and there, suddenly he felt like his entire body had been trapped in the energy stream from the saber slicing down. He couldn¡¯t breathe but he could see form the corner of his eyes of how his Senior Brother and sister look excited at the prospect of him dying. It was then that they all heard the sound again. First, they hear the wind swooshing A sound ripping shriek could be heard as something hit Xi Feng de. It hits the edge of the edges of his de. Outside the thunder suddenly booms and lightning exploded making it look like a day for second. This time everyone could see the stone pebble, shooting to the saber. *** Next chapter wille in a few minutes. Chapter 468: The guidance of pebble stone (4) But the force that hit Xi Feng de causes him to jerk and he brought up his de and blocked that saber strike. His eyes widened. He felt that feeling again. Like this is how Flowing Sword Arts technique should be executed. There is not too much force used, yet it is able topletely nullifies the force of thating down chopping motions from Yu Rong There is also the fact that he could now move and no longer restrained by that energy stream of saber Xi Feng knows it must be because of that pebble stone. It was like the moment that pebble stone entering the range of their battle, it disrupts the energy stream of the saber attack. Because of that stone pebble the saber technique of the Vulture Peak, Chopping A Condor was broken. But just because it was broken, did not mean that Yu Rong would give up and Xi Feng is already at his limits. After all, the move is not yet finished, and the conclusion is not yet reached. With a loud nk, the saber and the sword smashed into each other. Xi Feng arm instantly went numb and the sword fell from his hand andnded on the ground. Azief look at the chopping movement and he nodded. The chopping attack has no special technique. It is forceful and fought against the current which makes it able to create a stream of energy that trapped the enemy. Azief is slowly understanding the way the people of this world fights. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any magic or spell and no utilizations of the Concepts or Laws. But there is an energy And understanding this he smiles. Though Azief not sure what kind of energy that was, he thinks it is the energy of the world. He clicks his tongue. Who would have thought that not having his Divine Sense would be this hard? It made him feel like he is blind. Azief then saw how Xi Feng is on the ground. He could see clearly the torn skin of his palms and the blood that keep dripping from his hand that it colored the grip of his sword red. The sword is not far from him but it still vibrates on the ground. Azief could analyze and understand why Xi Feng lost. It was easy for him to see why ¡®This young man lost his sword because of the power of the chops is tremendous and forceful in nature and in its attack. But if he really utilizes his sword technique, he could have deflected the force away and gain an initiative instead of always being pushed back¡¯ Azief muttered to himself. He could deduce how the moves should go next with one nce. Which is why he sighed. On the entrance of the cave area, Yu Rong seeing Xi Feng had let go of his sword knows that his chance hase. His eyes narrowed and his hand holding his saber tightened. He is ready to end this fight and while he is excited he did not forget that powerful person that have saved Xi Feng. No matter how powerful that person hiding in the dark, could that person still save Xi Feng withouting out? At this time, his eyes were focused like never before. He no longer thinks whether there is really an expert inside this cave or not. He is now only thinking to chop down his finishing moves and end this lose end. Even Xi Feng have given up. He looks at his former martial uncle and his former senior brother and sister in the distance looking at him with wariness. He knows the wariness is not for him but for that expert. He could only sigh inwardly. His will is almost broken. That expert had helped him two times. But that expert still did not want to show himself. Does he see this as just his enjoyment? However, Xi Feng sighed in his heart. Why should he me other people for his own misfortune? Whether that expert help him or not, it is no mistake to say that the event that happen todays arises from his mistake. His hand is trembling and blood is dipping down from his palm falling onto the cold ground. It is not that he let go of that sword intentionally but once it left his hand, the paines rushing in Then he heard the sound of wind ripping and he knows that his martial uncle has brought down his saber on him As the chopses down upon his head, he closes his eyes. Outside thunder boomed in the distance and the rain thates down hard before now is slowly drizzling. The wind slows down but the lightning still roars up in the sky. Inside the cave, just as Xi Feng ept his fate, that sound of nging could be heard again. The sound echoes inside the cave, like the morning bell of the Temple of Xian Peak This time the chopping motion was disrupted entirely, the force of that driving down motion was interrupted in its full power and forces Yu Rong to take five steps back to nullify the impact of the force. Yu Rong coughed up blood as he could feel the impact of that pebble stone rocked his internal organs. Bloodes out from his mouth and his nose and his eyes are bloodshot ¡®ARGHH! Damn it!¡¯ The moment Xi Feng heard that, he opens his eyes. He then saw that the distance between him and his martial uncle has increased. He knows then that expert in the dark once again use a pebble of stone to save his life Right now, he did not think why that expert is once again saving his lives. At that moment when he is at death door, he realizes he did not yet want to die. The desire to survive was awoken inside his heart at thatst moment. Forgetting the pain, he smacks his palm to the ground as his body catapulted to the sword he had let go and then through the slit of his martial uncle foot he managed to escape from his Martial Uncle range of attack. He then performs a somersault, the Immortal Walking through the Heaven and Earth, one of the moves of the One Step Treading the Clouds technique as hended gracefully behind his Martial Uncle. His hand is still bleeding and his body is still tired. But the will to survive burns in his heart right now Azief look at this nodded ¡®I do not want to help people who do not want to help. But this person has made me curious. If you could learn something from my teaching, then that is your luck. If not, then that is just your fate¡¯ Azief smiles. On his hands is dozens of pebbles of stone. He then closes his eyes only for second before opening it again. In his eyes right now is that images of silhouettes breaking the saber technique of Yu Rong. Smiling Azief roll the pebble stone in his hand right now. Then he moves his finger. *** Next chapter wille in afew minutes. DO take the time to rate the chapter and leave somements and if you do not vote yet please vote for my story Chapter 469: The guidance of pebble stone (5) In the entrance area of the cave, Yu Rong did not even have the chance to get frustrated at his current situation as suddenly the sound of nging of metals could be heard echoing inside the cave like it was a musical instrument being yed. Only this time the sound of nging of metals did note from his saber. Instead the soundes from Xi Feng swords. Many pebbles of stone hit towards Xi Feng sword. But instead of throwing Xi Feng out of control, it jerks Xi Feng swords and hand into following a certain set of movement. The pebble of stones seems to have its own force as it forces Xi Feng to advance with his sword. Yu Rong was shocked and then try to deflect the attack only to find out under the constant barrage of the stones, Xi Feng swordsmanship seems to have changed. Xi Feng who is holding the sword also recognize the change in his swordsmanship. It did not seem like the Flowing Swordsmanship, yet at the same time it felt like it was the Flowing Swordsmanship It felt like he was an Immortal treading on clouds using swords to paints the sky with the wind This time Feng Xiao and Xu Meng widened their eyes looking at this scene. After all they are the observer. They could see that while it looks like the pebble of stones is attacking Xi Feng, it was not. The pebble of stones is guiding the movement of Xi Feng sword. And suddenly the rigid moves that Xi Feng had perform earlier have changed. His sword move is now profound and magical with endless variations of attack Even though Xi Feng palm is bleeding, he did not feel much pain. It was now that he realizes that word in the manual of the Flowing Sword Art technique. To hold the sword loosely like one is grasping the wind. He thought it was just some philosophy mixed with the martial art manual, since Qu Yuan is knowns as also quite the schr but now as he no longer could exert too much force on his hand to hold the sword, he realizes what it means. It did not mean one has to hold the sword loosely literally, it means to be like the wind, flowing freely. Now instead of letting his hand decides where the sword should move, he is letting the movement of the sword decides where his hand should move. It was like he was being enlightened on something about sword technique. Yu Rong on the other hand panicked now that he was face with this sudden change of moves. One pebble moves him back but now a few dozen pebble is moving Xi Feng teaching him how to counter his saber technique. And he could never believe that one could instruct someone with a pebble of stones If Yu Rong hadn¡¯t seen this with his own eyes, he would never have believed that such carefree and fluctuating moves actually existed in the world. And that is truly what the moves Xi Feng is employing right now could be called. Fluctuating and carefree. Each time he tries to chop, the energy and force he had put in his attack would be dispersing like he was chopping through wind. And not only that. Xi Feng swordsmanship also bes even more unpredictable. Xi Feng himself felt more familiar with this new moves and as he follows the direction of where the force of that stone takes his sword, he is slowly memorizing its moves Right now everyone in the cave is shocked. Xi Feng isunching a storm of attack with continuous moves. Yet, while the attack looks forceful and overbearing, the one executing it look very carefree. His sword moves are unpredictable, and flowing like the moves was not nned and yet at the same time managed to counter every single saber technique that Yu Rong executed. After his Chopping of the Condor saber technique was broken, he switches to the Saber Executing the World technique but each time the saber it about to slice through Xi Feng defenses, its energy was dispersed, creating an odd scene where Yu Rong is seeing trying to push Xi Feng with his saber yet unable too. It was the oddest thing. He pushes but the force is dispersing with the carefree sword technique that Xi Feng is employing right. Xi Feng is pale in his face, like his blood was drained out of him, his hand is trembling while holding his sword as the blood from his palm drip down to the edge of his de yet, he looked very rxed. His moves are powerful, yet the hand that grips his sword look like he is about to throw the sword down to the ground or even slid off from his hand if he is not careful. Yet, such grip is able to perform such powerful and forceful attack. How could Yu Rong is not shocked? How could Feng Xiao and Xu Meng looking at this scene not feel scared? Yu Rong had to take one step back after another. The more he attacked, the more he discovers that he is the one at a disadvantages. It was like every moves that Xi Feng employs draws him even deeper into the swamp of the sword technique. It is full of variations yet it all felt like it is the same moves. Yu Rong could not understand it at all. The moves are unpredictable yet at the same time it looks so easy. Even after shing with Xi Feng he still could not understand it yet Xi Feng realizes that Yu Rong try to lure him out of the cave. But now, Xi Feng has been saved by that mysterious expert three times now. This cave is probably the only ce where he could survive this. Because of that he forces his Martial Uncle to distance himself from the exit of the cave. If his martial uncle wanted to lure him out from the cave, then he wanted to make sure his martial uncle stays here inside the cave. The pebble of stones stopped appearing and no longer guides Xi Feng sword moves but Xi Feng has familiarized himself with the moves. Azief looking at this smiles. ¡®I guess he is not entirely stupid¡¯ The moment the pebble of stones stopped Yu Rong felt slightly relieved. He still could not see where the pebble of stone ising from but now that the hail of stones has stopped from instructing Xi Feng he felt slightly relieved. By now he felt only fear and unease. He no longer wanted to kill Xi Feng. He just wanted to get out from this cave And he is not the only one. Xu Meng look at Feng Xia and nodded. But while Yu Rong path is blocked by Xi Feng, his Senior Brother and sister is not *** Last part of the chapter in a few minutes. Ok, see you and please rate teh chapter and vote for the story if you havent yet. Chapter 470: The guidance of pebble stone (6) ¡®let¡¯s go, Xu Meng¡¯ Feng Xia said as he holds the hand of his martial Sister and was about to take a step when a pebble of stones shoots down just near his feet. The entire ground near him shakes. Xu Meng and Feng Xiao widened their eyes and gulped in fear. They could see how deep that pebble of stone inserted itself into the ground. If that shoot down on their feet, their feet would have a hole. The message is clear. Xu Meng and Feng Xiao has long roamed the martial arts world. He of course knew the most popr catchphrases of any experts when their residence is being invaded ¡®Youe when you want toe and leave whenever you want to leave? What does it make me? ¡® That is what the stone is trying. If they did not enter the cave, then maybe it is fine. But now that they have enters, don¡¯t think about going out whenever they wanted. Since Xu Meng and Feng Xiao is in the Sun Devouring Sect this is not the first time they met a temperamental expert like this. All the people inside the cave thought that Azief is a reclusive expert of martial arts. To some people, such encounter is fortuitous, to some other it is a cmity. Yu Rong did not realizes what just happened on the entrance of the cave since he is trying to push Xi Feng out of the way. While Xi Feng moves after not being guided by the stone is no longer that powerful, it still has traces of Azief guidance¡¯s and Xi Feng will never let his Martial Uncle get out of this cave. The more he wanted to get out, the more adamant Xi Feng in making sure he stays. But, the more Xi Feng executed his move, the more it shows his ws and Yu Rong also realizes this. While he was being guided, his sword moves have this domineering presence but now that the expert no longer guides Xi Feng sword moves, while it is still unpredictable and carefree, the unpredictable part started to be predictable, and the carefree part started bing rigid Yu Rong did not know the intention of this expert that hides itself in the dark. But if he really wanted to help Xi Feng than the expert could show himself and deal with him instead of helping Xi Feng from the dark. Of course Yu Rong once heard stories that there are some experts that vowed to never enter the martial arts world again until they reached a breakthrough in their martial art technique or improving their internal energy strength. Could it be this expert is those type of people that is bounded by his oath? Or could it be this expert is just some sadistic martial arts experts that likes battle and found that their battles are entertaining to watch? If it is the former, then that might be why, that expert did not reveal himself which means he still has a chance of survival. If he could kill Xi Feng, he might still be able to leave If it is thetter, it is also the same. As long as his battle is interesting enough and stimting enough he could still be spared if that expert is the second type. Yu Rong is not the only one that notices his movesck that domineering air that he executed a few moments ago. Xi Feng also realizes it but he could not replicate that feeling no matter how he tried. The moves are the same, but yet how could it be so different between having the guidance and not having the guidance? Realizing this, Yu Rong smiles as he spotted a blind spot. Then he roared as he waved his saber and thrust it forward. It is a new move from another different saver technique And the moment he executed it Yu Rong could see that Xi Feng is panicked because the rhythm of the battle suddenly changes. He executed many techniques to suddenly having only a few simple moves It is simple but it had great strength with each strikes which prevented Xi Feng from executing the many variations of his new sword moves. Azief looking at this just shakes his head. His hand is now once again full of stones. His eyes are trained on the battle between Xi Feng and his martial uncle After trading a few more moves, their weapon is about to sh again but this time that nging sound echoes again in this cave. This time, nobody is surprised. Because of that stone they both jump a few steps back, eyeing each other. Both Xi Feng and Yu Rong knows that if their weapons shed at that time, Xi Feng sword would be knocked out from his grip once again. Then this time the stones once againes. This time it strikes Xi Feng knee forcing him to move forward and then like before the stonee again, tricking just at the right ce to move Xi Feng as he desires. Xi Feng sword was thrust forward and when his sword tip was about only a few feet from his Martial Uncle, a stonee from the other side, forcing the sword to go to the left side as the attack now suddenly turned into a sudden side stab Yu Rong raised his saber and blocked but the stonee again this time hitting the hilt of Xi Feng sword as Xi Feng unconsciously shed to Yu Rong thigh. A spurt of blood flew from his right thigh but the cut was not deep and Yu Rong immediately retreated back Another stone hit Xi Feng back, forcing him to move forward and three stones was flicked from Azief fingers as it prompted Xi Feng to thrust out three attack, each one heading toward Yu Rong vitals parts Yu Rong found himself at a disadvantage and had to block left and right with his saber. Another few stones strikes the sword of Xi Feng and a few more shes hit Yu Rong body. The more the stone strikes the swords, the farther away Yu Rong is from the cave entrance and the more fear that Xi Feng Senior Bother and Sister felt looking at all this. Xi Feng felt like this stones that flew to his sword is more effective way of learning than listening to the martial arts experts of the Martial Alliance. Then a wind gust flew him by as the sword on his right hand was thrown out from his hand. A stone flew after the wind gust as that flying sword that is about to fall into the ground passed to his left hand. Another stone flew to his back on his left shoulder and he suddenly thrust the sword on his left hand backward. It looks like a queer move but to the eyes of the people watching all of this, it is clearly a lethal move designed to pierce someone stomach Yu Rong was shocked to find that the sword tip is only inches from his lower stomach. He kicks the ground as he glides backwards in a great hurry as the sword had already nicked his clothes, tearing the fabric away He was barely able to dodge it. If not for the fact that Xi Feng is already weakened from the loss of blood, he would have bene bale to push the attack a little bit more and Yu Rong stomach would be pierced. If not for Yu Rong fast reflexes he would be bleeding on the ground of the cave right now with a hole in his stomach. Yu Rong no longer could stand it. This time he yelled ¡®You old fart! Hiding in the dark and ying all this game! If you daree out!¡¯ Yu Rong has mistaken Azief or some experts that hides from the world because of an oath. That is a grave mistake. Azief hearing this from thepartment of his cave smiles evilly. He looks around him. Even though, it is night and it is dark even in the darkest night Azief eyes could see clearly. He could see his hot spring bath, his artificialke and his tree full of small fruit and he smiles ¡®I guess it is time for me to show myself to this world. These people are weak and that young man could be my eyes and ears. After all, nothing risked, nothing gained. Sitting in this cave all of my life would be too boring¡¯ he said Making the decision, he no longer hesitated. He let go the pebble of stones in his hand and then look at the stone wall in front of him Smiling he raised his palm and tap the stone wall in front of him lightly. And the stones felt the force rushing through its every molecr beings And it slowly crumbles as Azief is smiling peacefully. On the entrance part of the cave, everyone could hear the sound of stones falling. Outside, the storms are slowly receding and the rain has now slowly abated. They all swerve their head to look at the source of the sound of stones falling and then they saw the wall of the cave crumble. Dust billowed about. The wind from outside blows the dust away and when the dust settles they saw a mystical scene. They all thought that the thing that crumbles before them is the cave walls but it turns out it is not. Instead it is a hidden area of the cave hidden by the stones wall. In the dark they could not see clearly but they could feel the temperature in the cave changed suddenly. They all could see a single silhouette of man draped in ck robes. His eyes seem to be shining like the eyes of cat when it is night. Thunder boomed in the sky and lightning follow suit and as the split second of illumination they could see that person is smiling Then a cold voice sounded inside the cave, echoing like an ancient being is speaking, sending chills to everyone heart ¡®I havee out!¡¯ *** Last chapter for the month. This is still under the arc of Supreme Dimension. This arc will be primarily happens in this new wolrd Azief hadnded himself. Unless otherwise mentioned, it will all happen in this world. And I think people mistkae that what Sun Wukong had done. It is not really a reward as it is purgatory. As you can seee, when you walk until the end, your entire body will be immobile. If he did not opens the rips of space, then one might fall infinitely and mightnded in inhospitable dimensions or star system. It is a resting palce. But it is also a ce where the people that would fall could learn something. Whether one would cosntrued that as a reward or a curse, it depneds on the person. I woudl not say so much because Azief still did not experience anything yet in this world. This is him finallying out from his paradise like cave Chapter 471: New realization (1) Thunder boomed in the distance while the rain is slowly look like it is going to end. Many of the storms have dissipated. The smell of blood from the top of the mountain have been washed away by water and the wind. On top of the mountain, corpses of children and innocent people were all sprawled around, their body were either shed or cut into tow. Some have green veins and widened bloodied eyes like they were poisoned. They are the victims of Yu Rong, Fen Xiao and Yu Meng. Yu Rong uses his Saber technique to cut and kill the children and the disciples of Xi Feng while Feng Xiao uses his Poison Palm of the Sun Devouring Sect But they were also a few dozens of ck robed men that is sprawled across the open martial arts hall of this broken school for sword arts. They all were killed by a deep slice of a de. It is clear that those people are the minions of Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect that Xi Feng and Feng Xiao brought and were killed by Xi Feng. Today was supposed to be the day that Xi Feng should have died. With such force, he should have surrender. Instead he was stubborn and finally such tragedy visited this mountain. No one of the evil force doubted their victory until the moment they enter this cave. Right now, those evil forces are looking at someone as the dust settles and they saw a silhouette of a person BOOM! The lightning thundered again and Xu Meng nearly jolted in shock. ¡®There is quite a disturbance in the mountain tonight¡¯ he muttered slowly but his voice echoes in the cave. Smiling, Azief look in front of him at the dumfounded expression of the four people. Yu Rong gulped in fear while Feng Xiao and Xu Meng widened their eyes is disbelief. Xi Feng himself was shocked. He expected an old man with long white flowing beard. He did not expect to see a young man. The four people look at the mysterious expert position. Lightning shed and they could see that expert face and the area around him The expert face was handsome and he is leaning against a weird tree that seems to have branches that curves and swirls with fruits in each of its branches. The expert hair is long, reaching his waist and he has a thick beard yet for some reason it only enhances the young feature of his face The aura around him seems to be nonexistent yet at the same time there is this feeling like they are in the eye of the storms and the only reason they could not feel anything is because the storms did not yet want to take action. Around his thigh, on the ground around it, is a few dozens of stone pebbles. They all recognize it as the same pebble that have guided Xi Feng in his swordsmanship, force Xu Meng and Feng Xiao to stand transfixed near the exit of the cave without even daring to take a step and foil Yu Rong attack at every turn Behind the tree that the expert is leaning on is an immortal paradise. They could see something that look like a hot spring bath with the air around it seems to be heated and around that hot spring is an artificialke. There was cloudlike mist behind that expert making him look like an immortal being They could not believe that all this while, when they were fighting that there is such a ce inside this cave. The most surprising fact is that they didn¡¯t even notice. Xi Feng seeing this scene was the most shocked. Especially when he sees the hot spring bath and the artificialke. Then he remembers something that he heard a few years ago. Around the second or third year he was on the mountain he remembers hearing a sound of smashing It shook the entire mountain and some of his disciple thought there was an avnche or an earthquake. It happens twice that year. Then he looks at the artificialke and the hot spring and he thought to himself ¡®Could those strikes had something to do with theke and the hot spring bath?¡¯ He also couldn¡¯t believe that there really is an expert here secluding himself in the mountain. There is a reason why Xi Feng chose this mountain Four years ago after winning renown and fame as one of the powerful swordsman of the younger generation, he decided to open up a martial art school. He also wanted to pass down the teaching of the Heaven and Earth Gate Sect When he was searching for a ce to construct his martial art school, one of his acquaintance in the martial arts world show him this mountain. It is called the Five Element Mountain. It is in the state of Wu beside Silhae, the kingdom ruled by the woman ruler. When he asked his friend why no one built their school or their sect in the mountain he said that some of them believed that it would be inauspicious to do so. People of Silhae fears the mountain because they said one of their rulers in the past had bad fate with the mountain while other martial artist fears its curse hence they do not dare opening their martial art school and sect here. When he asks his friend why it is considered inauspicious, his friend said that, from the myth of Silhae and from the lore of the Wu State, during the primordial ages, when demons and immortal roams thend of the mortal world, there was a monkey demon. The Monkey Demon was extremely powerful and fought the Immortals killing them in Heaven Realm, their divine body falling from the skies like stars falling. It was a Havoc that affected Heaven and Earth. From the myths, the Monkey Demon was the most powerful Demon of his time. He wrecked the Heavenly Realm, fought the Jade Emperor, destroying the stars and destroying all heavenly order In the myths, it was said that when the Monkey Demon was fighting in Heaven, the entire world of mortal was wrecked with disasters Finally, the most powerful of Heaven forces imprisoned him under the Five Element Mountain before he was finally set free a few hundred yearster. The Temple in Xi is said to be the Temple where he gained ascension. There was even a story there about how he left an ancient flute full of Demonic power before he ascended to the Heaven Realm Hearing the story from his friend, Xi Feng chalked it up to ignorance and superstition. Immortals and Demons? Such thing did not exist. Even Immortal Tian is not a true Immortal. The reason why he was so called Immortal is because of his long age and his powerful martial arts. It is a title the martial arts world gave to him There is no such thing as Immortal and Monkey Demon. He then looks around the mountain and after a few times surveying the area, he decided to construct his school here. While it is pretty cold in winter, when spring came it is pretty refreshing as the air of the mountain could even revitalize the most tired of mind. It is odd really. He also notices that the fruits around here mature early and very juicy. Even the rare ginseng could easily be found here with each of them have high concentration of their extract And he likes the fact that no one will want the ce or fight with him for it. He wanted to peacefully teach people and as such he did not want to fight for spots. It is the reason why he did not go to the Central Region of Yong. He ignores such advice calling that the mountain has curse of ancient time It wasn¡¯t until today, when all of his disciple and his pupil were ughtered that he almost believes that this mountain truly has a curse. *** Author Note Now, I think you coudl see the connection right now. Right? There is the Five Element Mountains, the Flute ( If anyone still remember. because I will not tell you. Though if you remember where the flute was mentioend, some of the ability of teh flute woudl slowly make sense to you) Anyway, below is another author note. It is a little bit long but I think this will be the only exception se after this I would be burying myself in fornt of myptop to write. I like to believe effort is rewarded but sometimes the reward is disproportionate the effort. But, hey. I like writing. AUTHOR NOTE¡­.AGAIN Hello. This is the first chapter for the month. Hope you enjoy it. Hmm¡­there is a few announcements here and a few notes. I know some peoplemented on the earlier chapter and sometimes when I have time I check it andmented on it. Most of the time, if people give me a gift I would leave either a thank you or a thumbs up. When they ask question, if the question rtes to the future plot I would not answer that much. But there are also question that I did not see. When any of the readersmented I do get all thements in the notification. But sometimes I do miss a fewments. And honestly if Imented to all thements I will have no time to write. Though don¡¯t let that discourage you all. I do like reading thements and there are times when I feltzy writing and look at thements and it motivates me. (and sometimes an idea for a plot) There was that one rare case when one of the reader write his theory. I would not say who that person was but he got one third of the ending right. It teaches me not to give to many hints. I think it is the same person who predicted another big major plot. Though I could not deny or affirm. Of course there are time when I feel down when someone uses bad words to bring me down but that is the minority. But it is quite peculiar how the minority is the one that always bring you down and stuck with you the most I don¡¯t like criticism. Honestly who really likes being criticized? But I do ept it. Because there is a lot of thing about my work that could be criticized. I even admire some of the criticsm because I could feel they love the story and wanted it to be better. But there is also the people who just want to make noise and vent. Though I do hope you look at my work favorably considering I am not really a native speaker. And I am improving. At least I hope I did. I do hope I have an editor but I also did not expect anyone to help me that much. Maybe when I have a lot of cash, I could hire a few people to PR my works. It is a huge undertaking to edit my story and that is why I have stopped asking for volunteer for PR my work. This author note is a bit long. But there is a few other things I need to announce. I am dropping Lord Shadow. Psych! Hehehe. No. I am announcing that today would also be the new chapter for Age of Adventure. This time, it would be extremely different vibe from the previous Age of Adventure. Some people might like the new vibe, and some people probably don¡¯t. So, for those of you who also read Age of Adventure go check it out now. (though at the beginning do bear with Aero for a while.) And Age of Heroes alsoe out today so check that out too. So, herees the bad news. Because I am writing three stories at the same time right now I am heavily overtaxed. My fingers are aching and sometimes my eyes hurt. So, I am asking a vote here. I really hope there is a poll feature in web novel but there still isn¡¯t. So, what I am asking you all to vote on is this. I usually post any new chapter for the month on the sixth day of the month. I might have to extend that to seven for one of the stories. Though I did not decide which story would have one-day dy than the others. Of course I might be able to handle the pressure next month. But if there is a dy then don¡¯t be shocked since I am announcing it here. I would ask this question on the other two story too. I guess this is it. I will not be talking too much in the next chapter. This chapter would have many things to expect. New revtions and new mystery. Enjoy *** Chapter 472: New realization (2) And now when he thought his life would end here, he found out that there is a powerful expert in the mountain. When he was guided by the pebble stone he thought whoever is helping him must be an experienced expert and taken all of his life to hone his knowledge in swordsmanship But looking at the expert face which is undoubtedly young, for a second, there is a ridiculous notion in his mind. Could there really be Immortal in the world? How could such a young man have such deepprehension of sword technique? Azief then saidzily, his eyes itself seems to views all of this without concern and worry. ¡®You ask this old fart to show himself. Now I have shown myself. What are you going to do?¡¯ Hearing this Yu Rong pale in the face He finally remembers what he shouted before. He was about to kowtow and ask the expert to spare his live and that is when he realizes something. His almost lowered head rises back up slowly. He should have kowtowed at that time. If he did Azief might have spared his life. This was his first mistake. Yu Rong however did not know he had just sealed his own death. He raises his head up and look at Azief again, this time he looked more intently. The expert could not move. He looks again toward Azief and then coincidentally the lightning outside the cave shed again this time giving the area of the cave a slight lighting. It was then that Yu Rong saw it. He saw that lifeless leg. There are a few bugs around the expert feet but the feet did move at all. Then looking back at the expert position of leaning against the tree he understands something. He then almost chuckles as he wipes the sweat on his forehead. His hand on his sword no longer wavered. Instead, his wrist straightened, his grip on his saber tightened ¡®I need to close my distance so he could not do that flicking finger thing¡¯ he thought And there is a wicked smile on his face. He looked at Azief like he is a predator and Azief is the one that is prey. Xi Feng also realizes what his martial uncle is thinking at this time as he sees Azief leg. He then thought to himself ¡®No wonder the expert didn¡¯t help me actively. It is not that he was ying games or anything like that. He could not move. That is why he was trying to instruct me using the stones instead ofing out and helping him¡¯ Xi Feng even felt guilt for forcing the expert toe out. If Azief could hear what Xi Feng is thinking he would beughing his ass off. Just because he couldn¡¯t move doesn¡¯t mean he is easy prey. Especially not for these people. The fact hee out from hiding, is because he knows he could win. He did not always fight a winning battle, but if he knew he could win the battle he would not hesitate to fight the battle. If he could guide Xi Feng to defeat Yu Rong with only pebble of stone, imagine what he could do if he really uses his fist and punches. Yu Rong now knowing that the expert is disabled look behind him and look toward Xu Meng and Feng Xiao. His eyes seem to convey what he is thinking as he raises his sword and pointed it at Azief. Azief looking at this only smirks. They all nodded as Feng Xia is ready to attack and Xu Meng also tightened her grip on her sword. BOOM! The thunder outside thundered again like it was counting the countdown the battle to fight At that time, the three of them all made the same conclusion. They all decided to kill the expert. To them, the only obstacle in this cave is this mysterious expert. Xi Feng is already at thest leg of his life. If not for the guidance of this expert, Xi Feng would already long be dead. They were afraid before because they could not see where the stones areing from and who the expert was. But now that they could see that the expert is mere flesh and blood, they mistakenly believe that they could defeat him, now, that he had reveal himself. They forgotten that this very same expert guided Xi Feng who were almost half dead to break very moves of Yu Rong saber technique. They forget the fact that he controls the flows of battle using only a pebble stone. Xi Feng also notices that his former sect member is about to attack the expert. Even though his hand is bloodied and his face is pale because of all the blood loss, Xi Feng raise his word as he went forward Azief, standing there valiantly. Azief seeing this raised his eyebrows He was impressed that this young man would try to protect him. The three of them look at Xi Feng with annoyance. ¡®Get out of the way, Xi Feng!¡¯ Xu Meng shouted, her face looks extremely hideous right now Azief did not say anything. He only raises his hand upward and break one of the branches of the tree. He uses his finger to break the curly offshoots and the leaves and the fruits. In his hand right now is a straight branch of stick. He was calm doing all this while Xi Feng former sect member is about to charge to him. The three of them may not like each other very much and theye from different sect but they all knows that to survive tonight, they need to kill that expert. ¡®ARGH!¡¯ Yu Rong shouted. And like a signal, they all leap forward, their sword and saber outstretched as they wanted to thrust a charging attack toward Azief. Azief saw that Xi Feng would not budge so he only sighed and then strike a palm strike. The wind around him change as itpresses the wind around his hand and shoot it out The target was Xi Feng. His lesson has not yet ended BOOM! The sound echoes explosively inside the cave as Xi Feng was thrown to the side. He was rolling around until he crashed to the other side of the cave wall. The three people that is dashing forward did not care and did not have the concentration to pay attention toward what is happening toward Xi Feng. In their eyes right now, there is only one target. And that is not Xi Feng. It is the mysterious expert. ________ A short chapter and Azief has begun to move. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and leave somements and give me some gifts in this season of giving. See you all tomorrow. There is a lot more mytsery in this new world and there wil be many more shcoking revtion that you would not expect in this arc. Liek I said before, this Arc is about the Supreme Dimension but it will also involve the many powerhouses of the Omniverse and the secret of the Omniverse itself. Ok, I need to stop trying to give you all hints. Chapter 473: New realization (3) The first one that arrived in front of Azief was Yu Rong. Behind him the pair of couples seems to be dying their moves. Yu Rong might have not noticed such act by Azief did. Such act could not deceive his eyes He only chuckles inwardly and then decided to deal with the one that has alreadye Y Rong thrust his saber with all of his strength in the saber, his nerve went tense as the stream of wind around him was pierced apart. Azief look at this attack calmly because Azief knows that thrust attack would turn into a shing attack. His eyes are shining as he looks closely at Yu Rong swordsmanship and the way he moves, attack and even defend. This information all help him to make a preparation to defat him, Smiling, Azief casually forces that strike to remain a thrusting attack to the horror of Yu Rong. Stabbing and thrusting is not the saber powerful move. But yet, every time he is trying to change his thrust motion into a shing motion, that branch of stick somehow is able to force his move to return to a thrusting motion. Xi Feng who was thrown to the other side, try to get up but his knees get weak almost instantly and he stumble and had to lean on the cave walls. Azief even while he is trading strikes with Yu Rong, his eyes could see Xi Feng on the other side of the battle. Gently he said ¡®Xi Feng, look!¡¯ he said and Xi Feng listen and straightened himself up. He looks at Azief strikes and attack and it amazes him. ¡®This is how you should have executed the Flowing Sword Arts¡¯ Azief said, as he calmly fighting Yu Rong. It was funny that Yu Rong thought he could defeat that expert Xi Feng thought. After all, just because he is disabled in the feet, he still has his hand. ¡®And if that expert could guide him to break Yu Rong saber moves before, why are Yu Rong so confident he could take on that expert?¡¯ Humans sometime, to fight off fear turns that fear into aggression. However, channel it unwisely and it would lead to one doom. Azief was rxed as he broke every saber moves that Yu Rong employed. He himself was opening himself up to new possibility. That is because he notices something else as he fights Yu Rong. With each strike, with each movement of his hand, with each understanding of the energy of this world, Azief could feel his fifth seal on his chest is unraveling. It was not unraveling quickly but Azief felt movement in his chest. The vein lines that embedded in his entire body felt like it was unraveling. Could it be that by stimting his senses he would quickened the unsealing process? He thought to himself. He did not think that movement is the only factor for this sudden change in his sealing. It is contact. Contact with the energy of this world. While he notices that the people of this world possess no magical energy or any powerful Laws or Concept embedded in their attacks and strike like of that energy that existed in his world and other realms of the Three Thousand World, there is energy. It is pure, almost primordial, like it was recently being born, which is why the people of this world is still strong. Azief could feel that the way they gather energy is different from the way he gathers energy. Gathering energy and transcend levels is easier on Earth. Azief felt that if he could gather energy, he would devour every energy in this world, voiding this world of its energy. But doing such thing would create an unbreakable karma between this world and him since he would probably woe every single lifeform of this. Unless he mastered such power that he could ignore or cut Karma he would not do such thing without thinking carefully. To ovee the levels is easy and so is devouring or gathering energy and every one could easily pass the Pir Forming Stage if they are an adult. At least that was true in the beginning of the fall. But Azief also knows the truth. That energy will someday run out. It is the reason why he wanted to be the first to break through and why he obsessively seeks power. He fears that one day, the world won¡¯t have enough energy for him to transcend his level. And the more he be stronger, the more he was aware of that reality. That is why he pursue the Perfection Path and why he did not hesitate to walk the Supremacy Stairway, leaving his world and confining himself inside the cave and this world. The Supremacy Stairway use external source of energy. That energyes from the thirteen Supremacy that once walk that very same step. That is one reason why he could transcend the limitation of the shortage of his world energy. Right now, the energy of the Earth still seems abundant. And the World Orb still provides. It heals the world each time a great battle is waged. He remembers that mountain that was cut by the power of the world will slowly reformed itself after a few months. He realizes that trees grow easily and fast while poisoned areas would slowly heal itself after being left alone. This alles from the power of the World Orb energy that provides life But¡­. that is only because there was nobody yet that requires the full energy of the World Orb to transcend the levels. But what if such existence was born? Will the energy be enough then? It was that question that motivated him. If there is anyone that is to tap that energy and knows the answer to that question it will be him. If there is such existence, then he would rather that existence would be him. That is the only way he knows to protect the people he loves. To be the strongest of them all is the easiest way to protect all the people dear to him. The World Government and the Republic talk big, aboutws and rules, but Azief knows that nothing could beat ultimate power. After all he was the prime example of that. There is a reason why none of the factions of the world dares cross him. It was because he was the strongest. But the moment he is not, Azief knows what would happen to him and the people he loves. He had enemies. A lot of them Some, that he made, some were the byproduct of his rise. That is the invisible pressure on his shoulder. And as he moves through lives, he found that the more he walk, and the more people he knows, there is more things he wanted to protect. Some people could not stand the loneliness of this cave and the boring chore of doing nothing. But he could. Because his mind keep thinking about them. For some reason as he trading blows with Yu Rong, his mind did not think at all about his opponent. Such thing should be a mistake. But for some reason, the more he thinks about other things, the freer his movement bes in deflecting and changing Yu Rong trajectory of attack. While he is fighting on the mortal world, on the Supremacy Stairway, his Law Body of All Source seems to be reacting to Azief fighting. ________ We are getting to more mystery. I will not talk to much because I am afraid of spoiling the story. Anyway, see you all tomorrow and leave somements and please do vote for the story so other may know about it. Chapter 474: New realization (4) Azief in the mortal world of course could not sense it but his Law Body on the fifth step is bing more solid Below the fifth step, all of his fourw body, the Worldly Law Body, Universalw Body, Runic Law Body and the Celestial Law Body all emitted golden bluish light as they sit cross legged. The statue on their steps have all lost its luster and were all dim. It looks like a normal stone statue. The fourw body are perfected the moment the seal was released. The moment all thirteen Law Bodies reached itspletion, Azief would merge with it and reached Divine Comprehension possessing the power to control all thirteenws. And Azief did not notice one thing and could not have foreseen it the moment he walks until the end of the stairway. All of his Law Body is now gestating soul in each of their beings This means that the moment Azief true body merged with all of his Thirteen Law Body, he would not only have the control of the Laws that his Law Body cultivated but he would also have thirteen lives and thirteen souls. He would probably be the strongest Divine Comprehension leveler of this era. It would not be exaggerated to say that he is infinitely closer to the Sovereign level than ever. No one could understand the jubtion in Azief heart right now. It even made him more excited to fight these people. He then looks back and notice that Yu Rong is still trying hard to stab him. It looks like he is thinking all of this for a long time but not even two second had passed. Azief is no longer so eager to finish this battle so fast. But even as he dragged it on, he could no longer felt that sensation. He now had something to work with. He thought inwardly. Since he no longer has any effect fighting him, he has to end it. As Yu Rong settle into this move blocking and wanted to try something new to break the expert attack, Azief suddenly change his moves. His stick suddenly hit on Yu Rong waist. Then he follows that move with a poke on Yu Rong stomach. The poke looks smooth and weightless yet only Yu Rong could feel the force coursing through his body right now. It was a heavy strike. Yu Rong could no longer hold on to his saber as his heavy saber flew out from his grip as he fell down to the ground facing up. Azief was about to finish him up when Xi Feng Martial Senior Brother and Martial Senior sister finally arrived on him. Azief only smiles. He did not panic. instead he seems to wee their addition. Xi Feng was about to help him and Azief only said, his voice echoes in the cave that halted Xi Feng feet. ¡®You only stand there and look carefully. Don¡¯t miss it or you will probably regret it.¡¯ Xi Feng who was about to aid Azief, hearing this advice take a moment, nodded and then he use his sword to hold him up. This time he looks intently at the expert technique. By now, it would be quite a funny thing if he still didn¡¯t believe that expert strength and ability. Even when he is disabled in his feet, he could still defeat his martial uncle easily. This must be some powerful sword practitioner that have understood the profundities of sword technique. Because while he was nervous and anxious of the expert safety when he fought Yu Rong, Xi Feng still could not help but tries to memorize the sword move. And to his shock, that sword art that the expert performs, while he could not confirm it, look like the perfect version of the Flowing Sword Arts. The Flowing Swords Art is reputedly only seen by only a few people in the world. The only one that has seen it and still alive is he, the Immortal Tian who have the manual and the Abbot of the Temple of Xi. Then how could that expert use the Flowing Sword Arts? He thought. It was then that he reached to a terrifying conclusion. The only way that the mysterious expert could learn the Flowing Sword Art technique, is by seeing him perform that tea moves. Then he remembers the guidance using the pebble stone and it was then it finally dawned on him. This expert saw his move and from that derive the entire sword arts That kind of ability would make all sword moves ineffective in front of him. That send chills into Xi Feng heart, to know someone is capable of doing that That is only possible if one is a sword grandmaster reaching to a level that could be considered a Sword God. It is why now that the expert told him to not worry about him, he no longer hesitates and wanted to see and observe the expert sword art. Xi Feng looks at every movement that Azief show intently, fearing to miss a single move, his mind memorizing the move. But the more he looks, the more he felt dizzy. The more he looks the more he couldn¡¯t understand. How could such thing happens? He thought to himself It was like the moves have no rtions with each other, disconcerting yet at the same time perfectly continuous. Xi Feng could not understand why such thing could happen to such a sword art. It should have been impossible. The moves look a bit different than the Flowing Sword Art yet at the same time it held up the core of Flowing Sword Art technique. It was flowing, moving like water, never forcing but directing each attack, from dangerous top tame, form hard to soft, from lethal to non-lethal. Azief right now is engaging Xu Meng and Feng Xiao. Yu Rong on the other hand is still feeling the numbness on his wrist and hand, his butt on the cold wet ground. He took a step behind but eh found even his knees is trembling in fear The vibration force did not leave his hand as he could feel even his internal organ is roiling. Blood dripped from his nose and his eyes is bloodshot He is also extremely fearful right now. He could not have expected that even paralyzed the mysterious expert is still this powerful; It was like he was a Sword Immortal sitting and lecturing them on the abstruse concept of swordsmanship with his move and that is why he sat like that. He gulped as he imagine the attack from before. He felt that if not for Xu Meng and Feng Xiaoing out at that time to attack the mysterious expert, he would have been dead. And there would be a hole on his stomach right now. His back is full of cold sweat as the thunder outside startled him greatly. Azief on the other hand like the fact that there is two new personing to fight him. Because he found some trace of energy. And he is now immersing himself in understanding this new energy. He could no absorb energy form the outside but the more he fights these people, the more Azief understanding of this world increased And he had a new thought. This thoughte to him suddenly like he was being inspired. Just by moving his body in an active way, sliver of inspiration has now turns a stream of knowledge as he pieces off his new understanding of this world and its energy He could not ess any of the energy he had before but then as he traded blows, his mind be clear and clear. It wasn¡¯t until now, that he shed with the people of this world could he understand what he had been missing out on. He did not sense the familiar energy like the Universal energy or the rest. But he did sense another energy Internal energy. He thought of this even as he is about to engage in battle with Xu Meng and Feng Xiao. *** thirteen lives and thirteen souls¡­Hmm. Anyway, will not say too much this time. Will only say, please vote for the story and do rmend it to the other readers. I am a shy person in real life ( though I pretend I am not. That is the only way I could walk confidently) so even though there is the discord chat I coud not get in the converstaion with the other author. Though, they are very helpful when I ask a question. My weakness is like Azief in Lord Shadow. Networking. Ok, see you all tomorrow. Chapter 475: New realization (5) Before he does not know what principle of energy this world follows, hence, he could not understand. But now, he understands, and a new realization dawned on him. In his world, while there is an Inner World when one reached a high level, everything from his Concept, Essences and energy it was all taken from the outside to strengthen the inside. It then affected the Concept and Laws since one merged itself into it. He himself have many times felt that feeling of merging with the world and he even uses it when he fought in Pnd In other words, they were like a container with a suction function that absorbed everything as long as the container could bear the weight From there he derives the magical power of the world, the Universal energy of the stars, moon and sun, the celestial energy of immortals, the demonic energy of Asura and many others to his arsenal of attacks and strikes. Each strikes that he employed could then split the sky apart and broke open mountains. He even could absorb words and turns it into a world changing energy, or a source of power transformed into all-epassing source of energy. They could have absorbed the energy of primordial beginning and the essence of creation and ending But the difference was that none of ites from them originally. They were like a nk paper and the energies,ws and concepts were all the colors of the palette as their Will is the brush that uses the colors to draw on the nk paper The power alwayse from the outside. That is the source of that power Whether one walk the Heaven Path or not, the energy and power and even their abilities that made him look like a God, it ultimatelye from the source of the Universe. That made him look like he is limitless but also at the same time, if the Universe were to end, if this sources of power were stripped off from the Omniverse, then would the energy in his body would be thest remainder of that energy? When the source of such power were annihted without even a single speck of revival then would he turn as weak as mortals? He thought he was free all this time, but could it be he is still trapped? Could he still be that frog looking down from the well? Has he not yet leapt out from the well? All this time, is he still constrained? Is he free? Even as he was thinking of this, and his mind isprehending new concepts and trying to digest this sudden enlightenment and understanding of the world, his hand is actually still using the branch to fight off Xu Meng and Feng Xia. Both of them is sweating on their forehead and their hand is trembling but they still try to at least break the branch stick on the mysterious expert hands. How could a branch of stick felt like an immortal weapon in the hand of this expert? They thought inwardly Sun Devouring Sect is not a sword sect but that does not mean they did not have any sword arts technique. Feng Xiao is one of the most prodigious talent of the Sun Devouring Sect. With the foundation of the internal energy style of the Heaven and Earth Gate Sect he has managed to snatched a powerful position in his new sect Heid back and dyed his attack before is because he wanted to see the style of the mysterious expert. He tries to recognize what kind of style. Whether it is the Sword Stream of t Mountain old expert or maybe one of the experts of the Martial Alliance. But the more he sees the more he believes that this expert does not belong amongst those people However, when he saw that Yu Rong is only about inches to death, he finally decided toe forward. After all, if Yu Rong dies, then they too would also undoubtedly die. He gestured to his Martial Sister and they both intercepted that killing move. IF Azief heard what they were thinking he wouldugh. Because, if he really wanted to kill Yu Rong, just by using his palm it is enough. But the only reason he did not do so is because he wanted to teach Xi Feng Intercepted? It is more like he spared Yu Rong lives for a few moments. Feng Xia also notices that the sword art that mysterious expert is flowing and requires it to be broken to flow. So, he used the Sun Stopping Sword Art. But who would have thought that the moment his sword shed with the mysterious expert tree branch, the force that should have cut even a thick boulder, should have stopped the move with the internal energy shrouding every part of his de, could not break that one branch of stick and could not stop its movement even by a bit. Instead, like being dragged down by a swamp, their sword follows the mysterious expert pace. However, the most shocked with this urrence is none other than Xi Feng. He is the observer meaning he sees more clearly than the participant That is because, the swordsmanship style of the mysterious expert employed is now different the moment, his stick branch connected with Feng Xiao and Xu Meng Before the sword style the expert employed is carefree and unrestrained, like the movement of the clouds being pushed by the unpredictable changings of the wind but now that it shed with Feng Xiao de, it suddenly changed its form and style. Suddenly the sword style is now distinctively strong in its stableness and steadiness. And the essence of it was shown in every movement, deflecting and breaking the moves of the Feng Xiao and Xu Meng easily, like the mysterious expert is ying with children. That is what it looks like to Xi Feng eyes. Those two people wield powerful and sharp weapons, and even Yu Rong his martial uncle wielded a long heavy saber that weight a lot. Yet, one of their strikes, none of their shing could somehow broke that fragile branch of stick, like it was an immortal weapon forged in Heaven At first Xi Feng did not understand but when he looked more closely he realizes something else The mysterious expert trick was simple. It was simple but just because its simple doesn¡¯t mean it is easy to do. Because it is simple in theory but almost impossible to do it in real life. That is why he said it was simple but not easy Each time any strikees to him, the mysterious expert would dissipate the force that his enemies have put in their strike. It was truly like a Flowing Sword as it follows and flows endlessly, with countless variation without ever being broken. It looks like the moves was being broken, but in the end, it was not broken at all, instead it flows endlessly. That is the essence of the Flowing Sword Arts. Like the clouds, like the winds, like the water, the sword must flow. At times it could be free and unrestrained, at times it could disy stableness and steadiness. Of course with Xi Feng understanding it would be impossible for him to truly grasp the essence of such method just by looking and memorizing but this alone have broadened his vision of his path as a swordsman. Azief moves look like it a rigorous and well discipline sword style yet one could sense that nimble and agile move that is hidden behind his every attack and deflections of his enemy attack. Xi Feng seeing the expert movement and style and ir could not help but felt something in his heart and then he felt guilty for thinking of it. The mysterious expert attainment in the sword is immeasurably high and for one moment, he even hoped that the mysterious expert would not end his battle quickly. Because the more he observes the mysterious expert technique, the more fascinated he became, and soon he was so focused that in his mind, there is only that one sword, deflecting and dissipating the enemy internal energy is in his eyes. Even his pain and the coldness that is creeping in his bones is forgotten. But while Xi Feng is entranced with Azief swordsmanship and style, Azief however is entering into a new realization. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Azief is showing off. And we are not even delving on the real mystery yet. Anyway, hope you enjoy the chapter until now and please leave somemenst and vote. I will be doing another polling in a few days or maybe tommororw. I will be asking again the question I used to ask before. And no, it is not about the release date. Hopefully, this time there is a response from you guys. Dont forget to vote, leave somemenst and if you have the time and did not follow anyone, do follow my youtube channel. I do have an instgaram but I only posted food there. Ciao Chapter 476: Sword immortal (1) The more he fought the more he understands and sense the energy. Then the question is how did he sense such energy? He should not have been able to sense any energy. He had tried for the past five years to sense the energy of this world but he could not. His body was sealed and even his divine sense was sealed. He had waited thinking that when his entire seal unsealed he could finally sense the energy of this world But now that he is in contact with the way this people cultivate themselves, Azief realizes¡­no he understands some things. First, he understands about his seal. The seal was the sealing of the Stairway. That he understands. But then if it is only the sealing of the Stairway, then why is it he felt such repression and suppression on his body and soul even after the seal on his palm and hand were lifted? He did not think about it too much before. It was like something as obscuring his mind from realizing the truth It was then he remembers the experience he had umted on Earth The Heavens. The Heavens of this world is also suppressing him. Now that he recognizes it, he could now feel it. The energy he brought and the dimensional energy around him were incongruous with thews of this world. It made him felt even more weak, his mind duller and that is why he felt like he had to wait for a long time until his seal were all unsealed. But when he shed with Yu Rong before he remembers that he could feel that the seal on his chest unravels. It only unravels slightly, but without a doubt it unravels. Then he realizes on one thing. He was about to think more when he suddenly was shocked a bit by the sudden change of Xu Meng and Feng Xiao attack breaking his moment of pondering. Feng Xiao and Xu Meng suddenly change the way their sword moves as they move their swords in different directions andunched a storm of attacks upon him The sword moves pique Azief interest suddenly. Because he did feel the internal energy of the people of this world could be projected outward and even imbued in their strikes and attack. Before he did not feel it. He knew it was there because he could see a faint outline of it. But he could not feel it. Azief smirks. It is notws or concept, but energy that ultimatelye from themselves. Azief suddenly was reminded about his Undying Physique and an idea light up in his mind. His Undying Physique could be considered the most perfect body in the Universe. Yet, other than fast regeneration and almost an invincible body against physical harm it did not seem to be more than that. As Azief grew stronger and this understanding of the world and the Universe increased, he felt something else could be done. He felt like there is stills something else to discover. Like the Path of his refinement of body did not yet end He thought when the energies from his Diskes out from his Inner World and form into Law Bodies on the Supremacy Stairway, it had mark the end of the path for his physical body. With Law Bodies, he would not be afraid of Laws and Concepts to assault his body. He might still suffer injuries from such attack of Laws but he surely would not be affected by it too much. He had the idea once to Perfect his Physique but he also recognizes how hard that is for him to achieve. He need more fortuitous encounter but Azief himself knew he is not that lucky. He might have used all of his luck meeting Alsurt and Azul. His body could already be considered unrivalled in terms of defense and sturdiness. He should have been satisfied. But if he was satisfied, he would not be the fearsome Death Monarch. His seeking for his Grand Path is what led him to his current height of power. Even if he waspared to the many small deities of the Universe, Azief would even trump some of them. How could he not? He walks the path that is once trodden by many Grand Supremacy from many epochs ago in search of their Grand Path That alone tells the Universe something. Unless he dies before his time, Azief would be someone that have a shot at being a Grand Supremacy and maybe even actualize his own path and cut through the Source Wall and go beyond the constrain of the Omniverse. And Azief believes that once you are satisfied, then he would have lost his path. At least that is Azief path. He could not afford to slow down not because he was forced to. Because that is what he chose to do. There are some that walk the Path of eptance. And for those that walk such Path, they would be weak¡­at least at first. But when they actualize such path of eptance, their power could make the whole Universe bows to them voluntarily. Such path would create a paradise where life is eternal and all evil is vanquished by the light of righteousness But that was not his Path. And as such, he did not need to meditate under Bodhi tree or hanged himself on the Yggdrasil to gain such Path. His path is the path he forged using his own blood, sweat and tears. And Azief have never lost his sight of his Path. Because he believes even his path has value. But as he ponders on the nature of internal energy he seems to captured with an idea. He had his own source of energy in the form of Death Source. It is derived from the people he killed, the death he experienced, the death other people experienced around him. Each aura of the dead could be converted into a Death Source. Each soul is only a boost to his power and the more dead people around him the more he be powerful It could do almost anything regarding death and life. To extend one life using Death auras or to elerate one death. But since it is called a Death Source, even though the Source is independent from other source in the world, which mean Azief did not have to invoke some ancient names or call upon the Source of the Energy like Will with Asargan and Raymond with his Terra Force, but Azief does have one drawback of using such Source of power. In a Universe where only Life blooms and no Death, his Source would be cut off. He learns of The Destroyer and Creator from many tales and myths of the Universe when he was with Will when they were both trying to find a way back home to Earth after being stuck in a dimensional limbo. (Check Earth two arc for those who have forgotten about this.) Both of those two mythical, at least they were thought to be mythical before their reappearance in the Universe, being might see his ability as trifling as ants trying to perform in front of a human. It would be beneath their attention and probably would not hurt them even a bit While the Destroyer brings Death to any Universe it descends to, it is not the kind of Death that Azief could take advantage off. Those who saw the Destroyer powers would experience true annihtion. They would be erased instantly without any hopes of reincarnating or existing in other forms. Not even the trick of splitting oneself into countless of Avatars and existing in other timelines simultaneously would work against such an almighty destruction powers. From the story Will told him, that is how the Temple of Asarganes about. It is the only way for the Savi¡¯krian people to preserve their legacy and hope. And even that requires the powerful source of the Universe to fought the encroaching power of the Destroyer. If not for the Creator mercy in pushing back one finger of the Destroyer, even those Temple would not survive destruction in the hand of the Destroyer Death Source would not be able to be used in such circumstances where there is nothing left of the dead. After all, even the dead still have souls. And it is that lingering energy that turns into a Death Source. But the Destroyer power seems to transcend Death as it erases everything without a trace. That is a true annihtion and true destruction As for the Creator? In his presence, all life will prevail and worlds would bloom like flowers each time he breathes. For such powerful being endowed with such divine almighty power of Life and Creation, Azief knew his Death Source could not be activated at all. How could Deathe in a paradise of Creation and Life? Death Source ah its limitation. It was then Azief thought of his Undying Physique. He always felt that there is this hidden energy inside his body. But he never knows how to draw that out. ¡®Internal energy¡¯ he muttered under his breath. Could it be this path? He thought to himself. Withoutws or Concepts but using the power that is nourished inside one body to project it outward to move in ordance with nature and one own wills? A source that trulye from oneself. He could absorb the essence of the world and the Universe and trapped it inside his body. When he is in a dimension or a sealed state, he could use the stored energy in every fiber of his being to extricate himself. His eyes brightened the moment he thinks of it. His mind is making a simtion in his head right now. His smile widened. But in this dark and with the sword light criss crossing and sparks of fire of the steel no one notices that smile. ¡®I could feel it now¡¯ Azief thought to himself. *** First part of teh chapter. Hope you like it. And after reading many diusion of other authors and it seesm pirate sites keep taking their stories. I know some of those who posted in webnovel could bebelled as a sellout and I experienced that too. I used to write in Rr and I don¡¯t get anything. But at that timeI don¡¯t mind that much because I was happy writing and I got a job and free time. But to some of you who knows my story you know that I had to stop writing at RR after I had no job but I could not let go of writing because there are still people reading what I wrote. Then webnovel came and it helps me. I could write and at the same time make some money out of it. And trust me, I am not one of the bigshot writer in this site so I don¡¯t get that much of money and when I heard that many of the stories on pirate sites I was disheartened to write. I understand why you would look the story at pirate site. Even I visited some of those sites. But, if I like the story I would support the author. I hope if you are reading this right now and at a pirate site and like what you read, do please support me. Just imagine if what you write, the thing you pour your heart and soul into, get done in like that. Nobody would like that. And for my loyal readers, the only thing I could give you all is trying to improve myself to write better. Chapter 477: Sword immortal (2) As he shes his word with Feng Xiao he could feel that there is this baleful aura of internal energy swirling around his de. It felt poisonous and dark, full of resentment and Karma. If its anyone else, they would feel even more cautious but Azief possess the Undying Physique. No poison could harm him. New sword moveses out from Feng Xiao and Xu Meng but Azief only smiles. No matter how they changed their moves, Azief countered all of their moves effortlessly. They exchanged many moves within a short moment Azief then closes his eyes as he tries to crystalize the understanding and inspiration he got. For a moment, he felt again that feeling when he was standing still in his cave before. He felt like he was one with the mountain. He could feel the wind, the grass, the rivers that flows beneath its rocky exterior, feeling the pull of the storm and felt the shaking of the skies. It was only a moment, but he felt it. Seeing this Xi Feng nearly shouted in shock but then he was rendered speechless. He could see that the expert instead of in a disadvantage could still fought off both the attack of Feng Xiao and Xu Meng with the branch stick from ever reaching him and his feet, even while he is closing his eyes. Seeing such divine swordsmanship that seems to transcend any sword arts Xi Feng has ever seen in his life, he could not help but think of the expert as a true Sword Immortal. Azief then opens his eyes and look at Xi Feng in the distance. Xi Feng notices that the expert is looking and him and then Azief smile. Azief right now felt energy returning to his body. It felt like he was thirsty man in the desert finally found an oasis full of clean water. But it was not the energy he was used to. His body is not covered with Concepts and Laws or anything like that. His body seems to be emitting the same energy of this World. Internal energy. Azief eyes right now is shining in an invisible golden light. Only if they were the same level as him or surpassed him, they could see the light. Jade Emperor on his Heavenly realm like always is fishing on the Lake of Destinies and Fates. He saw the myriads lives of the Three Realms and the Three thousand worlds under him through the projection of the worlds on the calmke water. And as such, he saw the four years that Azief had experienced. He kept tabs on the one man that is intricately linked with him in Karmatic cause and effect. He wanted to obstruct his rise when Azief summon the Purifying fire from the Cauldron of Nirvanic Fire. But Wargod had advises him to instead form good karma with him. He agreed. So, he put Celestial energy in the fire. Azief uses that very same Celestial source to create his Disk and enables him toplete his Thirteen Disk and summon the Supreme Stairway. When he absorbs the Celestial Law Body then the Karma between them would be even more obvious and strengthen. The Karmatic Cause and Effect between these two people is veryplicated and is intertwined in a mess of tangled lines of destiny and fate There is that other Timeline which was reversed by the Time God Jean and then there is this present karma. That is why it is so messy. In that other timelines, there were not so many karmas between Azief and other beings. But in this timeline, Azief had entangled himself with Alsurt, Azul, Wargod and many others. Probably when he was about to reach Sovereign it will not be as easy as before. The Jade Emperor also noted that the ce Azief crashed toward is none other than the ce where that darn monkey was imprisoned a few eons ago. This in itself is a working of Karma He did not believe in coincidence so there must be Karma between them. Thinking about it the Monkey and that mortal is same in their temperament. Very rebellious and moody. He sighed when he saw that mortal crashed there. In his time, when his incarnation managed to walk until the thirteen stairway he had fallen into a mortal realm where he had to undergoes all tribtion again without remembering who he was. Thankfully Xi Wangmu remembers him and helps him in his journey. Even at that time, when his statue, and statue of the monkey did not yet appear, there was already thirteenth steps on that stairway. Many in the Universe believe that the Thirteen Supremacy built the thirteen steps. They were not entirely correct. They added their energy and their Will into the stairway but they were not the architect of that stairway that could summon all qualified people toe to that mysterious dimension. Since he was one of the top existence in the Omniverse, he of course knew some secrets. From what he gathers, that stairway seems to be built by all source of energy from all of the Omniverse, making it to be adaptable to all kind of existence. It could not be destroyed, taken away or absorbed and it has the essence of primordial creation of beginning. And even before Grand Supremacy Azul stepped his feet on the stairway, epoch ago, there were already Thirteen Steps to walk through. Which means whoever created that is even ancient than Azul and he is already one of the most ancient being that is still roaming around in the Omniverse There was that Thirty-Three Steps. That was their creation to filter the unworthy. But the true architect of the Supreme Stairway was not them. They only added some stuff. It is to filter the unworthy but to also help those after them to walk the full set of stairs. Whoever created that Stairway, divinate that there will only be thirteen people walking that step. That was his conclusion when he became a true powerhouse of the Universe. Because he has seen many people after the Monkey that tries to attain Perfection but failed. He himself once tries to help his disciple to reach Perfection. But he also found the more he helps them, the closer they are to Perfection, the more Destiny and Fate fight back against their attempt to reach Perfection. The more they pushed forward, the harsher the wind that will strike then. It was then he believes that there will only be thirteen people that would step on that Stairway. He could see that Destiny seems to block any avenue of reaching thatst step to reach Perfection of Disks. And as such he always sets twelve Disk as the limits of any cultivator in the Heavenly Realm. That is why it was so shocking to him when he saw that mortal seeded. He thought the least that mortal could achieve was Perfection until Disk Formation. Who would have thought he really be able to walk until the end? Could there be a fourteenth steps? He even sent his Soul Form to check but there doesn¡¯t seem to be one. So, he crosses that deduction apart. Could the divination of that architect is wrong? Or is there one other secret that he does not know? *** Next chapter there will be more secret about the Omniverse being revealed. Hope you like this chapter and leave somement. Don¡¯t forget to vote too. Chapter 478: Sword immortal (3) But Azul did not seems shocked at that time. When he saw that mortal step on thest step, he looks at Azul and he nodded like he was confirming something. Azul seems to know something but it was not convenient for him, the Jade Emperor, ruler of the Three Thousand Worlds, Sovereign of the Three Realms to went out from his Universe right now when there is so much chaos in the Universe right now. There is that Destroyer he had to worry about and there is also the twilight of the Gods happening all over Beyond the Source Wall. Odin is asleep and Frigga is saying Ragnarok ising making the Aesir Gods to have disagreement with each other. Loki the Cosmic trickster stay in the Halls of the Vanir. The Titans stirred beneath Tartarus as Olympus seems to have their own internal bickering with Hera seizing the throne from Zeus for the third time since their founding. However, this time it seems a lot of the Gods is on the side of Hera. In the realm of Amenthes, Set once again revived himself and Osiris has sent a petition to the Time Lords scolding them for allowing Set to revive once again from the Stream of Time. The Time Lords themselves is busy with the aftermath of the Destroyer awakening. After all, the Destroyer destroy any chance of timeline diverging or converging and even destroy all Time Pockets of any time travelers in any of the Universe he passes through. This create a problem with the Time Lords but they couldn¡¯t really take it up with the Destroyer considering they would probably turn to nihility the moment they locked eyes with that force of destruction. With the death of many time travelers who already muck up the timelines of Otherworlds and the sudden burst of Time Pockets and uncontinued timelines, some timelines in other world have be a mess and the Time Lords had no other choice but to mobilize all of their people to contain a Time Catastrophe from erupting However, it also impressed Yu Wang that the Time Lords did not remember anything about Azief and his deeds in that other timeline. Time God Jean really did his job well, that he could even hid it from the Time Lords. The fact he, Odin and a few other beings could remember is either because they are powerful enough or maybe it is also part of The Grand n of Loki the Trickster and Time God Jean Then there is the Merchant of Sarens that keep staying in Jotunheim like they are inciting civil war between Jotunheim and Asgard. There is also the Orvanian that is trying to mend many of the Multiversal checkpoints that have weakened because of the undtion of the Destroyer power wafting throughout all the Omniverse. They do not want a Universal Convergence to happen. There are some being in some other world is trying to be the One Singr Being by using the broken and wed Multiversal Points, to merge all parts of himself from all parallel Universe and Orvanian would not let such thing to happen. Then there is the Sorcerer of All Realm that seems to be battling the Elder of the Universe in the outskirts of an exploding back hole. Their battle happened in only a few seconds but one who could understand concept and Laws know that they fought for eons but Time around them did not move. The winner of that battle is the Elder of the Universe but he won that battle just barely. Since then the Sorcerer, The Gray Wanderer could be seen in many parts of the Omniverse popping in many ces and even got an invitation from Asgard to join them in Valha. The Omniverse is at chaos now so he himself is feeling unease of leaving his realm. That is why there were many things he could not do by himself. And that is why it is very important for him to rx himself so that he could conserve his energy before his own slumber Every day when he finished with his administrative duties, he woulde here to thiske and fishes Fate and Destiny from the realms below. At the same time, he watches over that mortal Azief. Azul once take a peek to his realm but after that he return to his Universe. It was because of that Yu Wang is sure that Azul knows something he did not know about the Stairway. There is also Wargod but he only came to his realm for a few seconds. When he asked, Wargod says with a smile, that there is a Speedster is trying to divinate his position. So, he could not stay too long in one ce. Considering the true identity of Wargod, it was not surprising that he could not stay too long in one ce. Today, like always he took his fishing rod and started fishing. Sometimes he looks toward the lives of the people, the demons and even the dead. However, today as he was fishing and enjoying his leisure light a golden lightes out from the mortal realm that pierced through the barrier between the three realms tond into the Heavenly Realm. The entire realm shakes and trembles and the Jade Emperor saw that light too. However, he did not see it through the Observatory of Heavenly Signs. Instead he saw it from the Lake. Since he was looking at the source, he had to avert his gaze away from the golden light that seems to have a trace of Divinity and Supremacy and even Primordial power. The source is none other than that light from Azief eyes as he gains new understanding of that world. The light was there only for one second yet it causes the heavenly Realm to tremble, the pirs of the Sea to shakes causing the Dragon ns to be startled and crack open one of the gates of Hell in the Underworld. The Jade Emperor then close his eyes and opens it back up. Looking at this, he then sighed ¡®Just like that Monkey¡¯ He said as he waves his hand and the vision of the Mortal Realm vanished from theke. He then continues fishing in theke as he ponders what all this means. The Universe is in chaos and there is a huge mystery in the world. While all of this is happening all over the Omniverse, on the mortal world, Azief understanding of this world energy is progressing The energyes from every muscles converted into energy. And his Undying Physique holds the power to break through stars and suns. If not for his only basic understanding of internal energy, Azief internal energy would create storm of energy around him that would copse the cave and shakes the mountain. Four years in the cave have thought Azief many things and one of such thing is the controlling of his energy. The fifth year did not yet evene but the diamond mark on his chest dissipated and even the mark on his belly button seems to be slowly unraveling. His eyes are shining with wisdom and his eyes seem to contain the entirety of the Universe. In the Supremacy Stairway, many dimension away from the mortal world that Azief have found himself in, his Law Body on the fifth step got up and an energy that epasses all the source of energy of the Universe was unleashed toward the Universe. Around the Supreme Dimension, manys have been nurtured by the power of thew bodies that Azief had formed and life bloomed prosperously The Thirteen Law Bodies son the steps of the Supremacy Stairway were allprehending their energies like usual. But today, something changed. The statue on the first step crack in all direction and the moment it cracked on its foot it exploded as the Worldly Law Body got up from his cross legged position. A powerful momentum surged out from the Worldly Law Body The Worldly Law Body open his eyes and his eyes are full of sword moves. It was like his gaze could cut down stars and just by gazing at it. And then without warning Azief Worldly Law Body waved his fingers as a flowing aura spread throughout the Universe. That aura flows before turning into a sharp sh of light. It was iparably sharp and that sh of light is cutting a star nearby the Stairway like it was as easy as a knife cutting a paper *** The entire Universe is preparing. I will not say so much since it coudl be a spoiler if I am not careful. Just hope you enjoy the story and leave somements if you have any thoughts and please vote for the story Chapter 479: Sword immortal (4) The second statue on the second step cracked but did not explode but the Universal Law Body eyes is full of sword technique as his aura grows sharper. The sword moves were imbued with the properties of the Universal energies. Each sword moves have the heat of stars and suns, have the weight of and the sharpness of an atomic splicer. If it was unleashed, it could bring a cataclysmic cmity bringing down an entire Universe with one sh of a sword. The Runic Law Body on the third step did not have any change in his step. Instead he holds up his finger and carve a few runes on his body with his fingernails. The moment he carves it on his body, the runes was shaped straight like a sword. If these runes were embedded in a weapon it could be a divine armament, if it is embedded in an essence of energy like aw Body it enables the Law Body to run into a weapon. On the other hand, the Celestial Law Body who is sitting cross legged on the fourth steps and directly rted with the fourth seal on Azief body, only opens it eyes for a moment before closing it back up. For that one moment when it opens his eyes, the area around him turns into a paradise of immortal with thick celestial energying out of his body. Azief action and enlightenment in the mortal world have affected thew Bodies inprehending the Laws. Theirprehension was added with theprehension of Azief on the path of swordsmanship and his realization Azul in his realm watches as the statue on the first step of the Supreme Stairway crumbles. He nodded and said ¡®So, that is how it is¡¯ Beside him, siting on her throne of stars and suns, is a woman. It was none other than Meihul. Looking at the crumbling of the statue and hearing her husband said those words, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡®Is that how it is?¡¯ she asks to no one in particr. Azul did not answer as he closes his eyes. Sighing he said ¡®Karma. Destiny. Fate¡¯ he said only these three words and he said nothing else but it is clear from his tone, that he was disturbed by what he had just understand. Meihul hearing those words from her husband, close her eyes and ask nothing. Their Universe stands still. Wargod, a million light years away, even as his floating star flew across many dimension and breaking many nes of existence, he felt the change on the Supremacy Stairway and heughs with the joy in his heart could not be hidden away. He remembers some old memory and then the smiles blooms on his face ¡®So, that is how it is¡¯ He shouted as he passes through a Time Tunnel trying to run away from a duo of speedster. Yu Wang while he fishes for Destiny and Fate also felt the crumbling of the statue and he too slowly form a conclusion. ¡®Thirteen Steps? Thirteen Steps?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. Is it really the divination is wrong¡­or is it that we are looking at it with a wrong perspective? There will only be Thirteen people that walks that Stairway? How could there be fourteen?¡¯ Then smiling, he said ¡®Hah. How could there be fourteen!¡¯ He said, this time it is no longer a question. It was a statement of truth. But what does it mean? He said only thirteen people but clearly there is fourteen people that walk past the stairway? Then what does he mean by saying how could there be fourteen? Yu Wang felt happy like he is slowly unraveling a mystery. In the Omniverse, that stretched through dimensions and innumerable space and even fabric of reality, those who understand will understand and those who do not understand will not understand A Monkey in a secluded floating mountain that sailed through the stars with his ns of monkeys also felt the emanation of the crumbling of the statues on the Stairway. He only snorted and nodded to himself as heid himself on top of a floating clouds. ¡®I was right¡¯ he said and then just resume his sleep. In the mortal world, Azief is still fighting the duo. They were slowly ustomed to Azief attack but then Azief turns his deflecting motion into a thrust. Azief smiles as his branch of stick seems like a flowing water. It cut through the gaps of the attack as he uses the branch to hook Feng Xiao to him. Feng Xiao was taken aback by the sudden change of style from the expert. Now, the moves that Azief exhibited is chaotic and messy. It had no order whatsoever. If they are not convinced that Azief is an expert in swords, they might even think that Azief is some crazy person waving a branch of stick. But to their surprise, it is precisely because his sword move was messy and chaotic it manages to prate through their attack and even evading Xu Meng attempt to deflect Azief attack. Azief smirks again, his body radiated confidence and power as he uses the branch of stick to tap on Feng Xia arm back, the vibration force forces Feng Xiao to drop his de. It was fast and it was forceful but also unpredictable all at the same time Xi Feng who was looking at this battle from afar was shocked because he knows what the expert is going to do. ¡®The expert is tired of ying¡¯ Yes, that is what Xi Feng thought. From the moment he saw his martial uncle, his senior martial brother and sister fought the expert, to his eyes, it is clear the expert is only ying with them. And by ying with them, the expert is trying to teach him something. It was another guidance for him. Meanwhile, while Feng Xiao was shocked by the sudden disarmament of his sword, he did not realize that his life is already forfeited the moment he let go of his sword. Azief pointed to Feng Xiao throat and without even a shred of hesitation, he pierced Feng Xiao throat like the thing he was holding is not a branch of stick but the sharpest knife in the world. ¡®NOO!¡¯ Xu Meng roars, her eyes turn red from rage Xu Meng was shocked and her face warped immediately. She saw what the expert is going to do but she was to slowpared to the expert and she could not prevent the death of her lover. Her already distorted expression turns even more distorted. Azief look at that women and he could feel her resentment and he could also see her face. Azief then said ¡®I don¡¯t know the story of why your face is like that but it must be a tragic story.¡¯ But then he smiles ¡®But who in this world doesn¡¯t have a sob story? That doesn¡¯t excuse killing children and innocent people. If you all did not enter this cave, then this Old Ghost would not have had the desire to exterminate you all. Not only you kept killing, you disturb my peace. This is fate and destiny¡¯ he said and as the woman turned crazy and mad seeing her lover wiggling on the ground with a bleeding hole in his throat. Feng Xiao tries to close the hole with his hand but it was useless as blood keep spurting out and he felt his life slipping away from him. Just a few secondter he breathed hisst in such an agonizing way. *** Finally someone has died. Like always dont forget to vote and leave somemenst. Check my youtube channel if you have nothing to watch. Chapter 480: Sword immortal (5) Azief was calm even as he watches Feng Xiao breath hisst breath in such a painful experience. His lung already copsed and all he breathes is nothing. Xu Meng roars with anger, as her voice echoes endlessly in the cave. Azief only shakes his head. She pointed her de at him and then charged forward ¡®I WILL KILL YOU!¡¯ Without any sense, she attacked Azief when the rational and logical move is to run away from this cave. It was a baleful auraing out from the woman sword. Her internal energy was swirling all over her sword. Azief eyebrows rise up indicating he was intrigued. But Azief now could sense internal energy and as such he could sense something is wrong with her internal energy. The internal energy of that woman is chaotic and full of perversity. Like it has been corrupted. There are too many impurities Could she have cultivated some other styles of internal skill than people like Xi Feng? Azief could then understand the ssification of energy in this world with this one deduction. There must be a reason why they were called the demonic path. Azief thought. Then he erases that thought as he said ¡®Xi Feng!¡¯ he said as he deflected that forceful attack as easy as he was waving his sleeve. On the other side Yu Rong was about to flee as he operates his lightness skill to flew out of the cave. Azief see all of this easily Xi Feng on the other hand was shocked to hear his name and nodded ¡®Yes, expert¡¯ Azief hearing that frowned a bit. They kept calling him an expert or some old fart. How could he stand it? For someone like him, that like making theatric entrance, he needs a domineering name. But his real name did not suit this world. And he did not know how long he would stay in this world. The moment his Law Body couldprehend the Laws he would be free and that could be quite a long time or a short time depending on his own Will. If not for today, he would have to wait a little while longer for the seal to even move. In other words, he owes Xi Feng for his enlightenment. If not for Xi Feng leading these people into the cave, he would not have the chance to realizes his new discovery. He knows then Karma has bene formed between him and that young man. He then thought of an idea. And there is a smile on his face His mind is quick of thinking of this kind of things. After all, he had bene stranded in many worlds and multiverse before. Like before, he just had to create a new persona for himself just like before. And he just had the right persona. He already understands a bit of the culture of this world. Azief then said to Xi Feng ¡®Young hero, I do not remember who I am. I only remember a fragment of my memory. But if you did not mind having me as your teacher, kowtow to me¡¯ Azief kept his word simple and decisive. Whether Xi Feng ept or not is not his concern. This offer is him trying to bnce karma between them Xi Feng hearing this was bbergasted. First, he was shocked that this expert did not remember who he is. Though he did hear that there are some martial arts that made one forget one own existence like teaching of the Temple of Xi. Secondly, he did not expect that expert would give him the offer to be under his tutge. Xi Feng lost his teacher a long time ago when he was still a teenager during the massacre of his sect. And while that teacher did teach him many sword skills he was not a personal disciple or even the most loved one. But that did not mean he hated his teacher. After that he wander through Jianghu and had many fortuitous encounter which gave him the moniker Sword Gentleman by the List of Swordsman. But out of all his fortuitous encounter, of all the expert he met none of them have ever gave him the offer to be their disciple. Most of them cited him as to na?ve and to rigid,cking in flexibility. There is also the reason that his aptitude wascking He opens the school of martial arts in part of that. He wanted to spread the teachings of the Heaven and Gate sect but he also wanted to temper his rigidness, to ply and made himself more amendable. So, the moment he heard the expert offering him discipleship, he did not hesitate even for one second. He put down his sword, and kowtow three times to the expert ¡®Disciple greet Sword Immortal!¡¯ He said, his voice was full of enthusiasm and excitement that could not be described by words Azief heard the way Xi Feng refer to him and he smirks a bit ¡®Sword Immortal?¡¯ Then he nodded inwardly ¡®I like that moniker¡¯ he thought to himself. He was about to say something else to Xi Feng but Xu Meng wanted to chop of his leg. Azief only snorted as he uses his branch stick to deflect it. Xu Meng is now being ruled by her emotions. If she is in her rational mind she would have flee. But seeing the only lover that could ept her, dying in his own pool of blood, she lost all sense. She was consumed by her manic rage and throw any of her senses out of her mind as she tries to kill Azief. But there is one other person in this cave and he did not yet lose his senses. From the moment he almost met Death, he sobered up. But he did not dare flee when the expert was so close to him. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Meng had fallen into her own manic rage that Yu Rong finally saw an opportunity. He quickly leaps up and he was almost at the entrance But nothing escapes Azief eyes. And now that he had a basic understanding of the internal energy he could not wait to test out his understanding. And who better to use it to than to Yu Rong? Azief snorted and he made a grabbing motion with his hand. WHOOSH! The wind from the outside push Yu Rong who was about to flew outside the cave to the inside once again, his feet is being dragged to Azief by some invisible force that is pulling him. Xi Feng and Yu Rong were both stupefied. This kind of powerful internal energy that it even affects the physical world. Other than Immortal Tian, the Demonic Monarch Xie of Thirty-Six Cave and Abbot of the Temple of the Xi, none of them have ever saw such powerful internal energy. Xi Feng himself did not expect that the one he just acknowledges as his teacher have such capability that rivals the greatest grandmaster of martial arts. Yu Rong on the other hand, had the premonition that his ending would not be good the moment he got caught by the expert. And he was right. The moment Azief made that grabbing motion, he had intended to kill Yu Rong. All of this took a long time to describe but it happens only a split second of each other. Xu Meng made her strike, he deflected, Yu Rong flew, he made his grabbing motion, and Yu Rong flew back. All in all, it took about five second for all of this to happen. Suddenly before Yu Rong could think of a way to break from this suffocating internal energy, he felt something on his head. To his horrors, he found that his head is being hold tightly by that expert hand *** Someone is about to die. And Azief had a disciple. Dont underestimate Karma. Like always if you like the chapter leave somement and please vote for the story Chapter 481: Sword immortal (6) ¡®Sword Immortal, please spare this old man. I woul-¡® before Yu Rong could even finish his word, Azief hold up his head as Xu Meng who could not differentiate between friend and fore chopped down on Yu Rong face. The sword stuck itself to Yu Rong skull. Azief smiles calmly and said ¡®Let me help you¡¯ He taps the head slightly as the head push forward slicing itself into two. One could see the inside of Yu Rong head as he was cut horizontally from the dividing line that is his nose. So one could see his mouth on the lower part and from the upper part one could see the cut side of his brains from his nose. Xi Feng was shocked and he almost puke looking at this gory scene. Azief however was calm even under such gory scene. Body did not even touch his skin. His hand is analyzing the internal energy in Yu Rong Body. He then thought to himself. Could he also absorb internal energy? ¡®I must try thatter¡¯ he thought to himself. Xi Feng seeing the behavior of the Sword Immortal felt a little bit fear. If not for the fact he knew that Demonic Monarch Xie is fighting the Martial Alliance at the moment, on top of the Twelve Peaks of Yong Mountain, he would have thought that this Sword Immortal is the Demonic Monarch Xie Azief then look toward Xi Feng again. Xi Feng looks like he could not concentrate again after seeing such scene. ¡®Don¡¯t be so soft. Look carefully this time. I will show you why you were not able to use the Flowing Swordsmanship effectively¡¯ Then he began employing sword moves that Xi Feng was familiar with against the already crazy Xu Meng. Outside, the sound of thunder has topped and the rain has shown sign of letting up. ¡®Do not adhere to the moves with no adaptation. It must be like the floating clouds and flowing water, natural and smooth so the sword coulde and go freely.¡¯ He then shows it to Xi Feng how easy it was for him to handle every attack form Xu Meng. No matter how unpredictable the attack from Xu Meng, Azief handles it like he has predicted the attacking to him. It was truly a magical moves of swordsmanship. Xi Feng recognize some of the moves. Some of the moves is from the Flowing Sword Arts. In his hand, the sword art looks rigid and too disciplined and while it was a powerful sword manual, Xi Feng could not even show its true power. In the hands of the expert, he shows exactly how the Flowing Sword Arts deserve its name as the top three manual of swords in the martial art world Then Azief continue lecturing even while he is deflecting the attack from Xu Meng. ¡®Your problem is you think too much. You look at my moves and you memorize it. In many other things that would be helpful. But to master the Flowing Sword Arts by memorizing, you will find yourself stuck. There are many moves where you did not follow through¡¯ Xi Feng then ask. But that is the move Azief snorted and said ¡®Even though there is no such move, why can¡¯t you adapt to the flow of the battle and make it easier on yourself. As long as the essence of the sword is not betrayed, it is still the Flowing Sword Arts. That is why memorizing is useless. Any swordsman that wishes to use the Flowing Sword Arts technique must be free in their hearts and their body yet every move you employed was restrained. How could you defeat hard with hard? You will only get your sword chipped at the edge and be dull. Flow like clouds and behave like water. Then whatever they do, you could counter. Whenever they break, it connected back.¡¯ This word struck Xi Feng ears like the bell rings and woke him and show him a clear path. Azief also changes his move freely and even toss his sword from hand to hand like it was the easiest thing to do to fight ambidextrously like that Any attack that Xu Meng had done on him, from an attack over his head, to an assault around his neck, to an attack below to his waist, all of it was deflected, all the connections and transformations of the sword move appeared to be smooth and wless. Then Azief said another word. ¡®The sword should guide you. Moves are static, but the one executing the moves is alive.¡¯ He said and then like he has finished his lecture, Azief swirls his branch of stick on the approaching de of Xu Meng. It swirls around the attack and streams of internal energying out from Azief is slowing down the charging attack and even its force is slowly dissipating like it is a smoke He breaks every move and Azief ha d a new understanding of the world as he finally felt his body brimming with his energy as the seal on his chest unravels almost half. Then it unravelspletely. Azief eyes once again shines golden On the Supremacy Stairway, on the second step, the statue trembles and exploded as the fifth Law Body stood up, emanating a powerful energy that could epasses all the Omniverse. Xi Feng however was still at awe with the Sword Immortal moves. He finally believes the rumor of the martial art world that said if any martial artist or swordsman ever met an expert in the grandmaster level, then their defeat would be guaranteed. To him, even if you mastered thousand or tens of thousands technique and sword moves, as soon they encounter someone like the Sword Immortal, he would surely ovee vey single one of them with ease. Xi Feng could see his new teacher is in joy. There is this aura of a grandmastering out from his teacher and Xi Feng could even specte that before his teacher lost his memory, he might be the unrestrained and domineering expert in the martial art world. This Will of martial arts could not be faked or hidden. The Flowing Swords Art is one of the Three Sword Manual that is revered. It was fought over by all martial artist and swordsman If anyone managed to even peek a nce on the manual and memorize it moves, they would never try to change it moves because they believe that it would be changing the perfect sword manual. But his teacher derived the other moves of the Flowing Sword Arts just by looking at him and probably it is a more powerful version of the Flowing Sword Art The move while using the Flowing Sword manual as the basic be original in its conception and will. There is that carefree feeling of the Flowing Sword Art manual but there is also this overbearing feeling of dominance in his teacher sword moves like he was unrivaled under Heaven Azief on the other hand has finished trying to teach Xi Feng, if he understands, he understands. If he did not, then that is his bad luck. Azief break the sword move of Xu Meng and tap her wrist with the reach and Xu Meng felt the electricity jolt in her nerve. Even though she is crazy, she still could feel pain. And this pain slowly sobers her up The jolt freezes up her grip which Azief then proceeded by tapping her finger with the stick as the de she is holding on drop to the ground. Azief did not say anything as Xu Meng finally broke from her madness. But before she had the time to regret, Azief sh his stick horizontally on Xu Meng neck as her head separated almost instantly from Azief sh. Blood spurted out to the wall of the cave Her head flew a few meters awaynding on the entrance of the cave, rolling and rolling until it stopped at the wall of the cave. Her body slowly slid down before falling down with a thud Azief then look at Xi Feng and said ¡®Thus, I exact justice¡¯ *** And thus Azief exact justice. hehehe, Hope you like the chapter. A new legend will appear in this world. Anyway next part of the chapter will conclude the chapter. Vote and dont forget toment Chapter 482: Sword immortal (7) It wasn¡¯t until now that Xi Feng realizes that his teacher did not even move all this while. Through all the sword light and enchanting sword moves, not even once that his teacher move or forced to move back from his position. He is still leaning on that tree, as the petals of that tree, slowly falls down, brushing on his teacher ck robe. Azief then put the branch of stick beside him. ¡®Xi Feng greet Master¡¯ As he kowtowed again. Azief closes his eyes as he tries to digested all he understands from his enlightenment before. As he closes his eyes, Xi Feng look at his teacher. Sitting there with old clothes and unkempt hair andrge beard he should look like a pathetic man. But, instead he felt empty and vast. His face was handsome, but his gaze before was indifferent and deep as though he went through many lifetimes and experienced the mortal world many times over The wind blows and the rain stopped. The night sky opens as the moonlight shines upon the cave. Azief then said ¡®Go up and bury your pupil. Then if you decided to learn from me, seal your school and move to this cave¡¯ Xi Feng hearing Azief words, his face turns sorrowful. He closes his eyes and then the image of his pupils and disciple shed in his mind and tears is pooling on his eyes. Azief could feel his grief. Xi Feng then opens back his eyes and said ¡®Teacher what should I call you?¡¯ he asks. It is clear that the reason why he asks Azief name is because he wanted to ask permission for something. Azief then said ¡®Call me Sword Immortal. Since I do not remember my name, just called me that¡¯ Xi Feng nodded. It was like he too acknowledges such title. Even though Xi Feng has never met the Abbott of the Xi temple he did meet with Immortal Tian. And he once saw Immortal Tian fought Demonic Monarch Xie. His teacher internal energy would not lose to those people so it is not arrogant to call himself that. There is also the fact that he thinks it suits his teacher personality of being domineering and shows that confidence of a grandmaster He is sure that before his teacher lost his memory he must be some expert secluding himself and attaining high realm of martial arts that he could revert himself to be young Xi Feng once heard that the Holy Maiden of the Majusi Cult in Beiyuan have such ability to revert herself to be young again Then there was silence between them. Thest drop of the rain flows from the leaves of the trees, falling gracefully to the ground. Thest sound of thunder whimper in the distance Azief could sense that Xi Feng want to say something to him but he is hesitating ¡®Ask¡¯ he said ¡®Teacher, I want revenge¡¯ Xi Feng tell his Teacher what he wanted to do. It is clear his teacher wanted to impart him with martial arts. And he wanted to use his martial arts to kill the people that bring about today situation. He did not want to lie to his teacher. He did not know the temperament of his new teacher. What if he learns and uses it to kill people? Would his Teacher be mad and dispel all of his martial arts? He expected his teacher would try to preach or lecture to him about the sanctity of life like the Monks of the Temple of Xi or persuade him with righteous rhetoric of the orthodox path But Azief just said ¡®To take revenge one has to be strong.¡¯ Azief opens his eyes and look at Xi Feng scanning him up and down and snorted, his eyes are full of disdain ¡®You are weak and you wanted to take revenge?¡¯ Hearing this Xi Feng was shocked. ¡®Master did not disapprove?¡¯ ¡®Why would I?¡¯ ¡®I want to kill people¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®Kindness beget kindness, veil beget evil. Since these people wanted to do evil, massacring without reason, killing without rhyme or reason, why would you not retaliate? Will they not kill you if you stay in this mountain? I do not teach idiots¡¯ Azief said Hearing this Xi Feng bow his head to the ground, prostrating to Azief as a sign of gratitude. ¡®This disciple will not disappoint master¡¯ Azief just scoffed and said ¡®Time will tell¡¯ Xi Feng then drag out the bodies of his former fellow sect member from his teacher cave. Azief just look at that sorrowful back of Xi Feng and shake his head. ¡®It would be useful to know about this world form him¡¯ Since he had said he lost his memory it would not be that weird for him to seek information about the world under the pretext of not remembering. Now, that he calms himself down he look at his chest silently. Azief has felt that his chest is beating again, pumping the vitality of life into his body. The seal on his chest was unraveledpletely and he could feel that his hand and palm and his entire upper body area gain that powerful vitality. He takes a breath and he could feel the pure energy of this world. He could not absorb it like he did on Earth but he found another way of absorbing it. ¡®I think I need to think deeper about this. Not being able to move is an inconvenience¡¯ He is absorbing the energy of this world like the martial artist of this world. The more he did that the more the Heavens of this world approves. ¡®Maybe the Heaven of this world is not sentient?¡¯ He thought to himself. All it did was instinctive. Azief then threw the thought to the back of his mind and continue Through the pores and through the umtion of the world energy it revolves around his body before seeping into every part of his body in the inside. Azief could see that Xi Feng dragged the body of his martial uncle, his senior brother and sister down the mountain path. After he walk out of his sight, Azief could still hear his footsteps as he went to the footpath. Azief only sigh. He could guess what Xi Feng wanted to do. He closes his eyes and he maintained his contemtion of his new discovery as the seal on belly button is unraveling slowly. The fourth year Azief on this world, and he has five of the seal on his body finally removed. In The Universe, Grand Supremacy, Supreme Being, Ancient Existence is looking out at the Supremacy Stairway with interest. Some is slowly understanding the deeper mystery of that stairway while some is searching for the answer. However, on the mortal world where the Demon monkey were once entrapped eons ago, Azief is living his mortal life by forming Karma with Xi Feng. Him killing the Elder of the Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect was a secret. Xi Feng did not want to publicize that his teacher is there on the Five Element Mountain. However, to the world of martial arts, the one that kill those three elders of the heterodox sect is none other than the Sword Gentleman and this killing of two of the most vocal voice on the heterodox sect shakes the entire martial art world. *** When dio you think Azief will be revealed to the world? Give me your thoughts and leave somements, gifts and please vote. And hope you enjoy the chapter. See you tomorrow. Chapter 483: The martial art world (1) A TAVERN IN BEIYUAN The tavern was full of rowdy business as people enter in droves in this cold winter Beiyuan is a kingdom on the North of continent. It neighbors Silhae and Dong Xia (Eastern Xia) On its South is therge Zhou Empire. It is a grasnd nation full of many tribes and ruled by the Du family of the Borgit tribe. They take the name of the people of Zhou and Yong to appease the rulers of Zhou in their Southern borders. As it is a grasnd nation, it has many horses and also many martial artists. But unlike Yong where many of the major sects of the martial art worlds is seated in or the expansive Zhou Empire which has many lineage of martial family that put down their roots there, there is only one martial art sect in Beiyuan. If it could even be considered a sect. Most of the martial artist in Beiyuan learn from the Majusi cult. The Majusi Cult worship fire and they have strict code of conduct. But they were not stingy with their inheritance as many of the warriors of the grasnd martial arts originated from the Majusi Cult. Today, a young warrior wearing thick fur of a wolf enter the tavern. He quickly ordered a few strong drink to ease the cold of this winter As he sat down waiting for his drink he heard people talking aloud in one corner of the tavern. He looks at hispanion and then smiles as he got up. ¡®Tuk, do not make any trouble¡¯ ¡®I am not going to make trouble¡¯ he replies as he walks to the group of the people. As he pushes himself forward through the crowd he finally saw the reason why many of the patrons of the tavern all crowd themselves around here The List of Swordsman he eximed. He did not think that even in this remote tavern the list of Swordsman could be seen. The List of Swordsman is updated by the Martial Alliance and the Yong Record Keeper. Beiyuan nobility uses the List to take note of the talent of the Southern kingdoms and Empire Tuk then ask ¡®What is all the fuss about?¡¯ One of the people from the crowd who is bulky and have arge saber behind his back then said ¡®Look at the 30th ranking¡¯ he said. The other beside the bulky man Tuk then look and saw it His eyes narrowed as he read the assessment of the swordsman ranked at the number thirty ¡®Xi Feng. Age 25. Killed the traitors of the Martial Alliance in a great battle on top of the Five Finger Mountain. From the investigation of the Martial Alliance Feng Xiao the Pale Swordsman and Xu Meng the Ugly Maiden is an Elder in the Sun Devouring sect while the Saber Lover Yu Rong is actually the Elder of the Vulture Peak. Traitor Yu Rong travel from Eastern Yuan, from the headquarters of Vulture Peak and went to Silhae to force Sword Gentleman to hand him the location of Immortal Tian. On the other hand, Sun Devouring sect Elder, Feng Xiao and Xu Meng also went from Xia to Silhae joining hands with Yu Rong to force Xi Feng to reveal the location of Immortal Tian. They then in an act of evil massacre everyone on top of the mountain, killing the pupils and disciple of the Sword School that Sword Gentleman has erected and fought with Sword Gentleman Xi Feng. In the end, all three of them were killed by the Sword Gentleman and their head were disyed on the foot of the Five Element Mountain as warning. They have disguise themselves as orthodox martial artist and they were probably thinking of making a big matterter in the future if not for Sword Gentleman ending their lives. With his achievement, the Martial Alliance put him in the current ranking¡¯ Below that there is other info about Xi Feng. ¡®Wow. The Elder of the Sun Devouring sect and Vulture Peak. If they could reach Elder status they must not be some nobody¡¯ Tuk said. The bulky man responded to Tuk ¡®They are not nobody. You are not from Yong and Zhou so you don¡¯t know¡¯ Some of them nodded. The bulky man continues his words, feeling excited to enlighten the people with his knowledge of Jianghu ¡®Before they were exposed as the Elders of the heterodox sect they are known in Jianghu as powerful martial artist and roam the martial arts world proudly. People even respected them. That just shows how clever they are in acting. They might not be as powerful as those people thate from the Temple of Xi or the prodigies of the Sword Residence but their ranking is around sixty and fifty. While the Sword Gentleman is around one hundred below them since he did not get involved in many of the battles in the martial art world. Though he is famous in some part of the Yong Empire because of his demeanor and his handsome face, his light could not bepared to the big names like Zhu Yao of the Sword Residence or Zhen Hui the Iron Monk of the Temple of Xi. Tuk nodded, as he begins understanding why it was so shocking to see Xi Feng at that ranking. But he also had his own doubt. His eyebrows furrowed. ¡®Xi Feng. Xi Feng. I think I heard that name before¡¯ The Bulky manughed as he expected this reaction. The bulky man smiles and nodded ¡®Of course. If you are a martial arts practitioner of course you at least once heard his name. Any martial artist would remember¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Tuk eyebrows is raised ¡®You mean he is famous even before his rise in the rankings? Is he some disciple of a grandmaster?¡¯ ¡®No, no¡¯ ¡®In the tenth year of Ji Fa reign of Zhou, Old Dragon Li went touring the Zhou River as he came with his fist to duel the Old Master. He fought and he won but he was then hunted by the Poison Valley¡¯ One of the people in the crowd, a young man with his eyes shining, ask ¡®Why did the Poison Valley chase Old Dragon Li?¡¯ Some people already knows the story but the young man clearly did not know and the bulky man likes to tell story so he continued ¡®because Old Dragon Li identally eat one of their serpent that possess the umtion of ten years of internal energy. It was supposed to be for their sect leader. Who would have thought Old Dragon Li would be so lucky? He was hungry and he was lost. When he arrived at the valley, he saw a house. He thought since he is too hungry he would eat first the food in that house and pay for itter¡¯ This part of the story even Tuk knows. From the way the bulky man tells the story, he embellished the story a bit but in the martial art world that ismon. But he did not lie. The bulky man is continuing telling the crowd of the story. ¡®Who would have thought a serpent tries to bite him at that time. He then grabs it and the serpent slither around him. Not able to strangle the serpent to death, Old Dragon Li bite the serpent and suck all of its blood giving him a boost of his internal energy by ten years. The Poison Valley sect members who were searching for the serpent was dumbfounded when they saw Old Dragon Li has finished drinking every blood of that serpent. They then hunted him and it was then that he met young hero Xi. The Old Dragon Li thought it was fate he met that young hero once again and form a bond.¡¯ ¡®So, by falling into his boat, and meeting him again Old Dragon Li thought it was fate? If that is the case, I also want to fall into his boat!¡¯ One of the people in the crowd as aid and the other peopleughed. ¡®Fate is miraculous indeed. The bulky man said. ¡®It is now revealed that Old Dragon Li after being save by Young Hero Xi in the forest of Poisons, shows the young hero the moves of the Flowing Swordsmanship from the Flowing Swords Art Manual¡¯ Hearing this Tuk eyes widened ¡®One of the three great sword manuals?¡¯ The bulky man nodded. ¡®It turns out that Sword Gentleman Xi Feng master ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts¡¯ ¡®Only ten moves?¡¯ Tuk ask, his face shows his disbelief The bulky man nodded and look at the distance wistfully. ¡®Imagine how powerful that Flowing Sword Art. Even with only ten moves Young Hero Xi managed to use it to kill three elders of the heterodox sect. No wonder it is called one of the three great sword manuals in Jianghu¡¯ Then he added ¡®Sword Gentleman is also admirable for hiding this fact. If not, he has long would be ranked higher on the List of Swordsman. I presume right now there are many sword practitioners that would being to Five Element Mountains to ask for some pointers from him¡¯ Tuk on the other hand ask one more question. Though it seems he ask this question for himself. ¡®But posting the Sword Gentleman achievement like this doesn¡¯t it seems like the Martial Alliance is targeting Young Hero Xi Feng?¡¯ Tuk ask ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ The bulky man ask back ¡®By telling the martial art world he had mastered the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Art and that he killed Elders from the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak doesn¡¯t it seems like the Martial Alliance is targeting him?¡¯ The bulky man snorted ¡®What do you know?¡¯ ¡®Why should he be afraid when he did such great deed? And why would the Martial Alliance target one of the orthodox martial artist?¡¯ The bulky man said as Tuk just shake his head and went back to his seat. He then whispers to hispanion and said ¡®It seems the Holy Maiden is right. The Martial Alliance might have a spy inside it¡¯ Tuk knows that while some warrior like being in the limelight ad seeing their name on the List of Swordsman, he also knows that the Martial Alliance would not publish any names of the orthodox swordsman if publishing it could bring cmity on that person. But this Xi Feng has no sect or teacher and while he did master ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts, that did not make him a grandmaster in martial arts. Why would they target him? Is it rted to the Immortal Tian? Why is everyone searching for him? Even the Wu Pavilion is sending their people searching for the Immortal Tian and all of Xianbei was mobilized. It seems this goes deeper than just some people wanting to harm Immortal Li. There is a great plot here. Tuk also feel that the Martial Alliance is targeting Xi Feng intentionally. By raising his ranking and his reputation and even telling the martial art world in detail on what he had done, that is the same as making him the target of all those that is interested in the Flowing Sword Arts, the revenge of their Elders and many other interested party to pay a visit to Silhae and climb the Five Element Mountain. Tuk drink arrived and he drink it fast. He then urged hispanion to go out of the tavern. The moment they took their horse from the stable, hispanion asked ¡®Where should we go?¡¯ Tuk look to the West and said ¡®Silhae¡¯ Then kicking the horse, they rode as the snow of winter falls down. *** This chapter and the next chapter will show the many organization of martial art world in this world. Like always leave some votes andments. Enjoy it Chapter 484: The martial art world (2) YONG MOUNTAINS HEADQUARTERS OF THE MARTIAL ALLIANCE A man is standing on top of the balcony of a high tower, clouds is only one feet away above him. Below him is therge trees that dotted thendscape of the Yong Mountain range. This area constructed by many martial artists in the past is the headquarters of one of the most powerful orthodox force in the martial art world. This is the headquarters of the Martial Alliance ruled by the Seven Elders of Wulin. The man looks at the scenery, his eyebrows creased and it is clear his heart is not calm. There is ambition in his eyes and a fire of determination He was wearing an elegant ck robe that entuate all the features of his body. Slim and lean, there is this aura of power that radiated around him. He looks at therge expanse ofnd beneath the mountain and he harrumphed. He looks back at the letter and he read it once again. He did read what happens in Silhae so he was not surprised. But he is still angry at the failure. He clenches the letter he got from his messenger and throw it into the brazier. ¡®Useless! All three of them are useless¡¯ He eximed. He then takes a dep breath and calm himself down The he said to himself ¡®I still have a chance. That young man would not live long now that the whole martial art world knows that he possesses the Flowing Sword Art manual. If I could grab the chance¡­..hehehe. I need to send someone to help him when the timee. Then he would trust me¡¯ The man in the ck robe then smiles wickedly and continue looking out from the balcony, smiling as he closes his eyes *** ZHOU EMPIRE JINGLING The winds of winter bows coldly this time of the year on the thirteen year of Ji Fa reign of Zhou. Fortunately, the cold did not freeze the river but normal people would hardly row their boats in the Zhou River in winter. The trees on the other side of the river sways gently, resisting the cold wind. The boat keeps on moving forward with only two people in therge boat. The boat could be considered a leisure boat but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any pleasure girl in the boat and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone ying melody or songs Instead there is only two old man. One of them is rowing the boat while the other oney himself underrge umbre. It is clear whoever these two old people are they have high internal energy to be able to be out of the chain of therge boat, enduring the blowing of the cold winter An old man with long flowing beard, his face is covered by arge bamboo hat read a piece of paper detailing the new ranking of the List of Swordsman. His eyebrows creased when he saw the name on the thirtieth ranking of the List of Swordsman The old man sighed and said ¡®This is not right. I did show him the ten moves of the Flowing Swords Art but I also saw how the young man had no hope of mastering it¡¯ He the tilt his head trying to remember his meeting with the young hero. Then he added, more to convince himself of his judgement ¡®His thinking is too rigid and his style is too boring. That is also the reason I show it. Because I don¡¯t think he could master it. Even though I myself could not practice the Sword Arts, that did not mean I do not understand it essence. If he really used ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts with his strength and his expertise, he should not be able to fight Yu Rong and Feng Xiao at the same time not to mention Xu Meng. Did I judge him wrong?¡¯ He said to himself Not far away from him, another old man, wearing all white, possessing long white hair with white flowing beard, rowing the boat heard what thispanion is saying He shakes his head as he continues rowing. He rows its slow yet the boat moves flowing in natural movement like that slow rowing is enough. Then that old man in white said to the bamboo hat old man ¡®Li Xian, this would not be the first time you were proven wrong. Why? Are you regretting?¡¯ Li Xian is none other than Old Dragon Li. But the only people that could call him Li Xian in this world is only a few. They are either his equal, his senior or someone who surpassed him in his attainment of martial arts. ¡®Humph¡¯ The old man only harrumphed and then silently retreated into the cabin to brew a hot tea. Coming out he brought a cup to the old man rowing the boat. The old man stops rowing the boat for a while as the wind pushes the boat forward. He takes the tea, and take a sip. Li Xian then ask ¡®Tian Wu, do we even need to flee to Beiyuan?¡¯ The whole martial art world will be shocked if he heard the old man name. The whole martial arts world is searching for Tian Wu right now. Tian Wu is none other than Old Immortal Tian Like Yu Rong and Feng Xiao and Xu Meng presumes it was true that by knowing the location of Old Dragon Li, one would get the location of Immortal Tian. Both of them were rivals in their younger days but when they grew old, their rtionship turns into that of a friendship. The Immortal in the South, the Dragon in the East. Tian Wu lives in Yong thus the line the Immortal in the South. Li Xian however while he did originate from Yong, he made his name in Eastern Yuan giving the line of Dragon in the East Tian Wu only smiles bitterly. ¡®There are dark forces in Yong¡¯ he reply Li Xian then ask ¡®What is the dark force?¡¯ Tian Wu shake his head and said It would be better for you not to get involved too deeply.¡¯ Saying that he sighed and Li Xian did not say anything else. The winds of winter blows as the old man kept rowing through the Zhou river heading to the Thirty-Six Cave Sect to meet Demonic Monarch Xie. *** The Old Immortal and the Old Dragon Li and evne the dark hand from the backgorudn is slowly revealed. Thsi story was actly one of teh story I wanted to write years ago. The story shoudl have bene titled Martial Kingdom but it neveres into creation. In a way it bes the inspiration for this world. Chapter 485: The martial art world (3) YONG RUO STATE SWORD RESIDENCE A swordsman in white is practicing his sword move on the Sword Ground. He was fast, his moves contained swiftness and lethality. His figure flows with the wind and his aura was like that of nature. In his eyes there is only the sword. His feet seem to float a few inches from the ground as he glides and executing high level moves of swordsmanship. The sword lighting out from his sh and chopping motion could make people avert their gaze and the sound of wind ripping as his sword falls down could chill anyone heart His face is handsome and his move are elegant and each strike seems effortless. A few of the woman disciple would peek at the figure of that man practicing his Swordsmanship The man is practicing the One Sword technique. In the martial art world there is three sword manual that is considered the three greatest swords manual There is the Flowing Sword Art in the possession of Immortal Tian. There is the Heaven Sword Arts that is still missing and then there is the Sword Residence One Sword technique. This swordsman in white is none other than the most talented disciple of the current leader of Sword Residence, The Monarch of Sword, Zhu Yao. He was entranced with his own sword move but then he suddenly stop his moves, the force of his stopping rips the wind around as sound of shearing could be heard booming in the area. He put down his sword back into its sheath and then he sighed regretfully. ¡®It is still not enough. I still don¡¯t understand. I still don¡¯t understand¡¯ he repeated the words two times. As he was thinking back to the moves that he practices and the manual that the Sect leader gave him, he could realize that the more he practices the sword arts, the more confusion he has. There is no One Sword in his move. There are thousands of sword and thousands of moves when he executes the sword arts. It is full of variation but there is not One Sword. ¡®When will he get to mastered this sword technique?¡¯ he asks himself. He then decided that he would go out into Jianghu again. Maybe he would get an inspiration and master the Sword Art before his teacher sumbed to his death. Sword Residence is known as one of the strongest sword sect in the martial art worlds. But their sect leader Fang Jian is about to die in a couple of years. The whole worlds know it. When Fang Jian travel to the state of Xia he was ambushed by the Elders of the Poison Valley. Fang Jian killed all of them but he was afflicted with a potent poison, the Seven Year Death Poison. Now there is only four years left of his seven. Fang Jian knowing that he was going to die recalled back Zhu Yao to the Sword Residence to prepare him to be the Sect Leader of the Sword Residence. It was then that he was shown the One Sword manual by the Sect leader, and he has been practicing it ever since. But there is no improvement at all. As he was thinking of his teacher and his sect dire fate, one of his juniore to him after he finish his practice. ¡®Senior Bother Zhu. There is a news I think you would be interested in listening.¡¯ ¡®What news?¡¯ Zhu Yao asked. There is hardly anything that could interest him these day other than mastering the One Sword technique and protect the sect when the Sect leader is gone. His junior hesitated a bit, but then biting his lips, he shows him the List of Swordsman. Zhu Yao frowned. ¡®Why are you showing me this?¡¯ ¡®The list has been updated¡¯ ¡®So?¡¯ He then sighed looking at his junior. ¡®I do not care about my ranking now. The sect is in dire strait right now. I could not care whether my ranking go up or not¡¯ He said slightly miffed that his junior is thinking that he is still caring about his ranking on the List of Swordsman when his own sect is slowly about to decline. His junior then shakes his head and said ¡®That is not why I brought Senior Brother this list¡¯ Then he continued ¡®I think there is a chance for Senior Brother toprehend the One Sword technique if you just look at the List¡¯ Hearing this Zhu Yao be slightly interested ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Look at the 30th ranking, Senior Brother Zhu¡¯ Zhu Yao then look at the ranking and he saw the name Xi Feng. He did not recognize any notable martial artist with the name of Xi Feng. He read his aplishment and it was amazing. Even he would have a hard time of killing three elders of the heterodox sect. Especially if theye from Vulture Peak and Sun Devouring Sect. But then he understands why his junior brother said there is a chance for him toprehend the sword technique of One Sword. ¡®Sword Gentleman Xi Feng masters ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts¡¯ He muttered as he read the report. Zhu Yao of course knows about the legends of the Flowing Sword Arts. Flowing Sword Arts, flowing like water, moving like the clouds, unpredictable like the wind, possessing thousands of variation, each move meeting it would be broken. If he fought with the Sword Gentleman Xi Feng could he understand his own sword arts? One Sword and Flowing Sword Arts. Both of their essence is different. One had millions of variation while the other one should only have one. His mind seems to be thinking of something. He then gives it back to his junior. He looks at the sky, closes his eyes for a moment before opening it back and sigh. Then he said to his junior. ¡®Tell Sect leader, that I am leaving today. I need to go into Jianghu to master this move¡¯ ¡®Is Senior Brother going to Silhae?¡¯ Zhu Yao sighed and he nodded. Then he walks off from the Sword Ground to the entrance gate of the Sword Residence and his back is slowly fading way He did not even go back to his residence and pack. But this is the temperament of the one called Sword Monarch. All he needs is the sword on his hand. Meanwhile, the moment Zhu Yaoe out from the Sword Residence, the whole martial art world knows about it. Zhu Yao of the Sword Residence hase out from Ruo state to challenge Sword Gentleman Xi Feng at Silhae. The news shook the martial arts world as more people is going to Silhae to watch the battle and event that is about to unfold in Five Element Mountains *** I think there will be mass release at the ned of the month. I am still not sure because I am writing for Age of Adventure right now. But I think I could schedule that into my writing task. Anyway, if you see a lot of people ising to the Five Finger Mountain. And if you notice from the conversation three seasons have passed since Azief kills Feng Xiao, Xu Meng and Yu Rong. I will not sya any much more and hope you all like the chapter and leave somement and vote for the story Chapter 486: The martial art world (4) YONG ON TOP OF THE SHAOHUA MOUNTAIN TEMPLE OF XI The Temple of Xi is one of the most mysterious organization of the orthodox sect in the martial arts world. It has been challenged many times in the past but no one has ever been able to defeat them and it possess amanding voice in the word of martial arts. While many martial artists considered them as a sect of martial arts, the Temple itself did not consider themselves like that Like the Cloud Abode in Yongxian valley their reason for practicing martial arts is different from the rest of many of the martial artist in the martial arts world. Many martial artists learn martial arts as a means for power and fame. Some practice and learn it as a means of protecting oneself and some of them learn martial arts because they have the lofty ambition of ruling the martial arts world These are the normal martial artist and many sects have these kind of members who seek such thing. They have such people in the orthodox sect and in heterodox sect. But if there is two organization of martial arts world that did not seek such thing, it would be the Cloud Abode in Yongxian Valley and the temple of Shi on top of the Shao Hua Mountain. The Cloud Abode in Yongxian Valley is mysterious and their disciple rarelye out from the valley because they practice martial arts as a means to attain immortality. While the disciple of the Temple wanted to achieve Enlightened state where they could be One with everything and Eternal One wanted to be Immortals. One wanted to be Enlightened of the Truths of All Worlds. Hence, because of this reason, the Cloud Abode is hidden from the uninitiated, and the Temple disciple rarelye out from their mountains and valleys. But while the Cloud Abode location is a secret inside the misty fog of the Yongxian Valley, the Temple of Xi is not closed and its location is not a secret. Inside the walls of those Temples is a city of monks. There are many masters of martial arts that learn the martial arts of the Temple. It is even said that all origins of martial arts could be traced back to the Temple. There is a story about that in the mythological records of the Temple. In mythical story it is said, one monk from that Temple was granted a divine enlightenment by the Heavens and went to meet the Monkey Demon that was trapped under the Five Finger Mountains The Monk met the Monkey and the Monkey taught him martial arts but all the Monk could understand is only superficial move. The Monk said that Monkey Demon could turn into anything he wanted, possessing the power to travel beneath the Earth and soar to the Heavenly Realm The Monk then return to the Temple and write all of those that he remembers onto a Steele. When he wanted to espouse on the magical side of martial arts, he was struck by lightning and turns into motes of light as his soul ascended to the Heavenly Realm A few hundred yearster, one of the Monk understand all of those that was written in the books after meditating for only a second, and was tasked by Heaven to release the Monkey Demon to help him find a sutra that could open the path to ascension. At least that is how the stories go. Whether it was true or not, nobody knows. But the Monks of the Temple did not dare call it a lie. The reason why is because there is a marble altar of mysterious origins in the Temple. It is one of the most well-kept secret of the Temple. It is even guarded by three grandmaster of martial arts that have prolonged their longevity to guard the area. In the Secret Hall of Enlightened Ones That See All Truths, there is an altar of marble stone. The marble stone could not be broken by any weapons and neither could it be lifted or moved. Every qualified monk in the Temple has tried to move the marble stone but no matter how strong they are; they could not move it. In the history of the Temple, there is only one monk that have managed to move it for one meter He was called Divine Monk Xuanwu. He was active in the martial arts worlds a hundred years ago. When he has finished experiencing the mortal life, he returns to the Temple and tried to move the marble stone. It moves for a meter but then he could no longer move the marble altar. He then sits cross legged and close his eyes and the cloud opens up and he ascended to the Heavenly realm Since then, those who think they are qualified could go inside that secret chamber and try their luck. But it was not the altar that made the Monks believes in the myths of the Demon Monkey and the Enlighted Monk that lead to the Sutra of Heaven Ascension. It was what is on disy on top of the altar. It was a flute. This flute is very magical and very terrifying. Those who have low martial arts, if they are in contact with the flute would be invaded by terrible dreams and nightmare and wood even affect their hearts and body condition. The Temple called the flute the Demonic Flute. From the mythological records of the Temple, it was said that the Demon Monkey left the flute here before he ascended to Heaven His words were that this flute is waiting for its owner. When its true ownere to the Temple, thunder would fill the skies of the world, thend would shake and wind would change courses. He would then be able to reign over ten Demons that have made binding oath to the Demon Monkey. The Demon Monkey said he is sowing Karma The Enlightened Monk who was the master of the Demon Monkey then created a magical formation and bring out a small pagoda that could fit on his palm. When he throws the pagoda, it turnsrger as it envelops the are of the Temple. That is the Pagoda of Bearing Evils and inside that pagoda is the Secret Hall of Enlightened Ones That See All Truths And just like the marble altar no one had ever been able to take that flute away. Those who tried lifting or touching it, all of them were assaulted with terrible images of demons After many trials, they found out that there will always be ten demons in the nightmares of the monks There is a demon with human body with tiger head, a Bear with red fur wearing a divine armor, a skeleton wearing a woman robe, a nine tailed vixen demon, her eyes are full of illusion and she could transform into anything she wanted, a demon that have many eyes, and a squeaking demon that possess human body with a rat head. Then there is a beautiful woman dressed in golden splendor like she is a Queen of a great Empire. Her beauty could tempt even the heart of the Monks tomit into indulgence and their basest desire and broke their ill power. Then there is a Demon dripping with blood, full of bloodlust and anger and arge python that was the size of a mountain. And one of the most terrifying of the demons is a gigantic spider that rules millions of other spiders crawling through Heaven and Earth. These are the images that would appear in any of the monks or people who tried to touch the flute. Since then, it was forbidden to touch that flute since the Abbot believes only the true owner of that flute could take it away. And the Pagoda as also sealed, the knowledge about it was hidden As time passed no one knows and even remembers about the Pagoda anymore other than the high ranking elder of the temple and the one tasked in guarding the Pagoda. The Pagoda itself was forbidden to enter for normal monks. However, the spring of this new year, the entire Temple was once again reminded of the Pagoda. Abbot of Xi was meditating when in the spring of this year their Pagoda of Bearing Evils was shaking with great intensity. It almost seems like the Pagoda is about to be broken from the inside. It broke the meditation of the Senior Monk and even the grandmaster that was guarding the temple was shocked as they saw how the Pagoda was shining in gold. All of the monks even the newer ones were dumfounded when they saw the shakinging out form the Pagoda and the feeling of a great evil is about to descend. While that were happening on top of the mountain, the vigers who were searching for bamboo shoots on the foot of the mountain told the story to their viges of how the Temple of Xi was bathing in golden lights from the Heavens. Many of the vigers around the Shaohua Mountain thought that one of the Monks of the Temple of Xi has gained enlightenment and ascended to Oneness with their Enlightened Ones What they did not know is how panicked those monks were on top of the mountain. They saw how ck auraing out from the windows of the Pagoda and slowlying out to assault the people of the Temple. If not for the magical formationid down by the Enlightened Monk that ck aura would fill the entire mountain. As the ck aura touch any of the monks they will fall into a trance of misery and fall into the depth of Hell that they created in their mind. It was then that the Pagoda shines a great golden light that dispel the weird condition and eradicate the ck aura. Then as the golden light is still shining, a voice sounded from the Pagoda, filling the ears of every monk of the Temple. ¡®Go to the Fiv-¡® but before the voice finished speaking the golden light dimmed and the voice stopped abruptly. The Abbot since then have bene meditating on those words and the magical experience. Since then all of the monks of the Temple finally know that there is a reason why that Pagoda was banned and what is inside it. This matter did not spread outside of the Temple but as season pass, the Abbot is feeling more unease. ¡®What was the voice was trying to say?¡¯ He asks himself. he was not the only one meditating on those words. Some of the Elder Monks believes that the voice is the voice of the Enlightened Monk of eons ago while some believe it was the voice of the Monkey Demon. Since then Temple of Xi has closed their gates as they try to ponder the message. *** Next chapter we will be going back to Azief part Chapter 487: The immortal sword hut (1) Season have passed and the world has changed. At least that is what he feels. Literally the world has changed. He now is no longer on Earth From the spring of the fourth year of his life in this world, it has reached the fifth year. He already had broken through the seal on his chest and the one on his belly button has also unravel. It would not be long now that his seventh seal would be broken. He only live for five years but he already undid six of the seals on his body. He has thirteen seals in his body originally but now only seven seals are left. Today, he got up in the morning after hearing some sound outside his residence. He let the tiredness wash over him as he moves his joints. From the crack on the walls, the dawning light of the sun prate through it and shine their light on his face, wless and handsome He had shave his beard and underneath that unkempt beard is a deity like appearance. It was manly yet at the same time look gentle and pleasing to the eyes. His hair was cut short, the length of his hair only reaches his neck. His old tattered robe is changed into a purple dark robe. He is slowly opening his eyes. He smiles the moment he got up. It was a smile that greeted the morning. It was nothing like he was happy or satisfied. It was just a simple smile. He had learned to smile and appreciate even the most mundane thing. This man is of course Azief. Three season have passed since that tragedy on top of the mountain. And in that three seasons a lot have changed for him and for Xiao Feng. Moving his body and cracking his knuckles, he then take the scenery around him with his eyes, feeling the cold of winter and the fresh air of the mountain, listening to the chirping of the birds and the stream of water in the distance. Azief smiles contentedly, as fog and mist covers the mountaintop, making it look like an immortal residence. In this one year of peace, he had felt what is like to be mortal once again without losing any of his power. He was mortal, yet he was not. He was a God, yet he was not. He was powerful, yet, he was not. There is this strange contradiction in his heart, there is a strange concept of duality that he is now in. In this limbo between false and truth, between weak and strong, Azief knew that there is a chance for him to understand not only a new power, but a new self-realization about himself and his heart. He still has energy and still have a powerful physique but he could not move. He could kill two people with considerable martial arts experience and possess powerful internal energy easily like he was ying with children when fighting with them, yet he couldn¡¯t move his legs and uses his energies. He could defeat them easily like some kind of God yet he could not move a step. Like a mortal but not. Like a God, but not. Like he was powerful, but not. He could let himself be awake and never felt tired, yet he closes his eyes when the sun set and sleep like any other mortal. As summer and autumn came, he peacefully sleeps like any other man and woke up in the morning when he hears the chirping of birds in the distance, or the sound of the stream of water or feeling the heat of the sun on his face. Now, it is winter and the wind of the season brings cold with it. Snows falls outside his hut and seeing it, his heart ache. Each time he saw a snow falling from the skies, his heart ache. Five years has passed for him yet each time he sees snow he could not help but feeling the pain Even time could not erase his pain. He knows why it hurts. He just won¡¯t say it. Snow falls down to the ground as it piles up. Azief sighed. It has been a while since it has piles up as it covers the top of the mountain with whiteness expanse. For some reason when he is here, when he has once again felt what it is like of being mortal, he was reminded more of his time with her. With that beautiful woman that reminded him of the snow that falls in winter. ¡®The most beautiful woman in the world¡¯ he muttered and there is a bitter smile on his face. ¡®Well, they were not wrong¡¯ He still remembers her face, her words, and her smile like it never left him even for second. He closes his eyes and then he was back at that moment when he saw her smiling at him. Her smile always looks like she possessed the innocence of a child. It was heartbreaking and heart rendering. Yet at the same time, he wished that her smile could truly bloom into a smile unburdened with anything. Then that smile morphed into a memory. A memory of their three days under an abyss. Azief is standing inside this memory, looking at himself and that woman talking to each other The world was rebuilt from Azief memories. He is in his own mind and he is looking at one of his most cherished memories. And the scene he is looking at right now is the scene of him hugging Katarina from the back. There is that rare smile on his face But it is clear he was trying to hide the smile on his face ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that''¡± she said as she blushes on her cheeks. Around them is ice walls and energy storms that forces them to be together in a tight space. ¡°I am hugging you so you won¡¯t get frozen to death¡± He said to her as he hugged her tighter. Shee closer to him like she is reluctant. But he knows she is not and that knowledge made him unconsciously smirk. ¡°the famous Lord Shadow, caring about people¡± she said faintly, a smile on her face ¡°Why? Is that so hard to believe?¡± She smiles at him, and shakes her head ¡°Just surprising¡¯ Then as he tries to see that smile in his memories, another memorye to him. He remembers how he hold her hand tight, telling her if to hold his hand if she needs somebody, and she can cry on his shoulder if she wanted to cry. And he remembers how cheated he feel when he found out she was Katarina the Ice Princess. He remembers how he promise her to see cheery blossoms and he remember how he bare his heart to her and how she bares her heart to him. He remembers when she leaned her head on his shoulders and how beautiful she looked when she is asleep. They both hold hand together as they look at the ceiling of ice above them and wonder about many things. He did not shed tear like he used to, but there is a pain in his heart he could not describe or express when he saw all of this scene of the past It was like his heart is being crushed and shredded apart And he sighed as he appeared back on his hut. The snow outside keep falling and he smiles. They were painful memories, but they were also beautiful memories. It would not be fair to only remember her as a pain in his heart. She was the source of the pain in his heart, but she was also the cause of his joy. She understood him the way he understood her. The way she smiles at him and the way he smiles when he is with her¡­. all of that is precious memories that he did not want to forget He is used to being alone. Yet, after the Fall, he had a family of his own. A real family. Then they hold their hand out and that open a new world for the lonely and dark Azief. They fill the emptiness in Azief heart He fell in love and he felt what is heartbreak and felt all of this emotion. The snow falls and in each snow he could see her. When he is with Katarina, everything makes sense. When he is holding her hand, everything felt right. Azief have lived his life being unwanted, but with her, he felt that she wanted him. And he wanted her. He knows that is for sure. The feeling he felt for her could never truly be put into words because he doesn¡¯t know how to describe it. There was just that something about her and there is something about the way he is when he is with her. Today, he holds that pain close to his heart. He doesn¡¯t know how to make it so no one felt no pain. It was like he is still in a daze and he could no longer see any tomorrow. Winter hase and snow has fallen but he could not forget her. Sometimes sweetly, sometime achingly, yet all those things have be his memories that he didn¡¯t want to forget. His memories about her linger in his mind. He wanted a goodbye filled with smiles. But, all it left him and her is hurt. Nheless, Azief knows that his love was real and hers too. And it was a wonderful love. Because even now, his love for her had not changed. If there is a test for love, then Azief think he had passed it. If love is just a hormone induced, then he doesn¡¯t want that to ever disappears. Even when it brought him pain. Even when it gives him scars. Because that would be better than to have no such feeling. It is better than to feel nothing. ¡®Haa¡¯ he sighed ¡®I wanted a perfect goodbye. I wanted to have that. Even though, I know such a farewell doesn¡¯t exist¡¯ He sighed again and close his eyes. A few moments passed as the wind blows around him. He saw that memory again and this time instead of feeling that sadness in his heart, he smiles ¡®We will meet again somewhere in this long journey¡¯ He said it to himself. It might be just a wish or it might be promise. Then he opens his eyes again. And the snow he saw is just snow. He did not forget her. Because now she is no longer in his memories. She is also in his heart. *** Part one of the chapter. See you all tomorrow. Dont forget to leave a vote and somements Chapter 488: The immortal sword hut (2) As he brought his body up he could feel something on his shoulder. When he checks his shoulder he smiles a bit ¡®That disciple of mine¡¯ He said like he wasining but he is smiling. On his body now is a fur clothe covering his body. Xi Feng must have put it on him when he is asleep. Why did Azief did not realize that XI Feng enter his hut and put the fur clothes on him? Because he doesn¡¯t want to realize it. Azief had a kind of understanding when he fought those people and he is seeking his own path. He tries to experience his mortal life once again. He wanted to know the joy of sleeping and the joy of waking up. The joy of not knowing and the joy of being surprised. These small human emotions he used to not notice, is now being noticed. After the Fall, Azief was busy surviving and before he knew it he had be more than humans. It had been a long time since he drinks any coffee. That one single pursuit had also made him forget many things that made him humans. Outside, as the chicken cuckoo, Azief could hear the sound of sword being swing around. It was a powerful swing and the sound of the sword rings through the area ¡®Xi Feng has started training it seems¡¯ Azief said to himself. There was a lot of things that happen after that fateful night of that spring. ¡®Hmm¡¯ After Xi Feng acknowledge him as his teacher and buried all of his disciple and students, he in the next morninge for him and invite him toe on top of the mountain. Azief was quite reluctant at first to leave his self-created paradise but then if he could create the hot bath and theke on a cave why would it be difficult to create it on top of the mountain? He decided to listen to Xi Feng and he was carried by Xi Feng on a pnquin to the top of the mountain. But Azief did take something from the cave. He takes the seed of the fruit of the tree he used to lean his back on and nted it on his hut. That tree grows exponentially fast and not even a week since then, it be a hugerge tree and then it became the pir in which Xi Feng created his hut Outside the hut, on top of the door of the hut, there is a que. The que reads Immortal Sword Hut. Azief resided in it and there is a sword inside it. It is Xi Feng sword which he gifted to him. Azief look at the sword not far away from him and sighed. He appreciates the sword because he also realizes something new about practicing sword arts. And he knows if he wanted to understand more, he needs to see more sword arts. After he could walk, Azief held desires to roam this world and battle with their grandmasters of martial arts. He heard the swing again and Azief only sighed. He recalled back a few season ago after he killed those three people in his cave Xi Feng act of putting the three heads of his former sect member on the foot of the mountain deter a lot of people toe to the Five Finger Mountain and challenge him. Not to mention, it is not easy to climb the Five Element Mountain since it is high, mountainous and full of thick forest. And yes, Azief got to know the name of the mountain. He was shocked at first knowing the name of this mountain. He then asks Xi Feng to told him about the myths of this world and that is where he had a hunch. he is quite confident that this mountain is none other than the mountain where Sun Wukong was imprisoned. But that opens up a can of questions for him. Sun Wukong have always been a fictional character created by literature. He knows enough about the Omniverse to think that all of the world he saw is just a story. He knows more than that. He knows he is real. But he also knows that Sun Wukong, or whatever he is called in many cultures that believes him, he strangely exists when he should not have since he is just a fictional character So does the other beings in many other myths. But since Sun Wukong were a more modern creation instead of the other tales of Gods and Demons how could he be real? The other could be exined by their arrival on Earth and the people look at them and learn from them, imitate their culture, and worship them as Gods. But how could it exin Sun Wukong? Azief has his own spections of course. But he had no way of proving it. Maybe someday, when he has the time he would test that spection of his. And that is not all he learns. He had Xi Feng teach him about this world culture, the powers and influence in this world, the kind of people living in it and its myths and story. And one particr myths intrigued him A flute that could summon demons. A flute that was left by the Demon Monkey and the Enlighted One on the Temple of Xi. When he asks this story to his disciple, Xi Feng only said that it is just a myth to exin the mysteriousness of the Temple martial arts. But Azief didn¡¯t think it is some kind of myths. From the moment he heard about that story, he has been thinking about going to the Temple of Xi and check it by himself whiter that flute really exist. If not for the fact that his foot could not yet move, he would not hesitate to go to Yong and went to the Shaohua Mountain and check the entire Temple seeking the flute. At first when he was in this state, Azief also questioned why the seal was ced on him. Maybe there is many reason other than what he thinks about but he was sure, that whoever send him here, be it the will of the Monkey Demon or the will of the entire Supreme Being of that Supremacy Stairway, it sends him here so he could find his fortuitous encounter. He did not know why he felt that but his intuition is telling him that. By now, because Azief was blessed by so many energies of the Omniverse, his intuition is more like a premonition by itself. Because he is tangled by an invisible quantum connectedness, of a will that flows through Universes, Dimension, Realities and timelines, his intuition is rarely wrong. But what is supposed to be his chance or fortuitous encounter? Could it be the Flute? Or could it be his new understanding of how energy works? Or maybe it is the realization that he need to realize before he went out of this mortal world? Should he experience the mortal emotions that he had forgotten and probably seeing a new path? Or is it none of that? He did not know. But Azief has decided to take it one at a time. He no longer rushes to break the seal. He knows that naturally as he walks through his life in this world, it will be naturally broken. He sighed suddenly. His pondering is broken by the sound of the wind outside that sound chaotic and messy. He could hear the sound of sword ringing through the air, ripping through the wind. Azief sighed because he knows how frustrated Xi Feng really is. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomrorow. And hope you enjoy the chapter. thsi is just a premonition but I think the end of this month there will be a great tribtion upon all of you. Anyway, dont forget to vote and leave somements Chapter 489: The immortal sword hut (3) He wanted to master the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts but after three season he only manages toprehend five moves of the Flowing Sword Arts Azief knows his problem. The more he wanted to master the moves, the more he would not be able to. The more forceful he is; the more setback he will face. He had to flow with it. And to flow means to be calm. To be flowing with the wind one needs to be wind. To flow like water, one needs to be water. To flowpletely with the sword, one had to be the sword. But each time Xi Feng wing the sword, he is Xi Feng. The sword is not a sword; it is Xi Feng sword. To someone who do not understand his word, people would say he is being mysterious for the sake of being mysterious. But that sword should not have Xi Feng individuality thrown into it. It should have just flow. A sword is a sword. And nothing more. It should not be the instrument of his will. A sword should be a sword. And that is what Xi Feng did not understand and why it was so hard for him to master the sword moves. That is why he sigh. Azief did think to create a new sword art but he had little knowledge regarding the other sword arts in the world. If he wanted to create sword art, he wanted to create the most perfect sword art there is. That is the other reason why he wanted to roam the world. Maybe when he is outside and look at all the swords arts in the world he would have a new realization. A sword art for him and a sword art for the people of this world. What if he could create a sword art where one swing of his sword could cut apart Karma, Destiny and Fate? To cut through the cycle of Creation and Destruction? To cut worlds and realities apart A sword art where he uses the Omniverse power to cut open a new Omniverse or brought about the creation of a new Omniverse? If he could create such sword art, wouldn¡¯t hee closer to his Grand Path. Azief eyes was shining each time he thinks of this idea. He takes a deep breath and focus on his surroundings. In thisrge mountains withrge trees and a newke on the other side of his hut, there is only two humans. It is him and his disciple. Every day at noon, Xi Feng woulde to him and ask guidance and he would instruct him from his hut. Xi Feng is determined to one daye to Vulture Peaks and Sun Devouring Sect and kill those who gave the order to invade his sword school. Fortunately, he did not give inpletely to revenge. He was angry and his revenge is justified so he did not be insane. Xi Feng has closed his sword school and at the foot of the mountain, there is a sign saying Do not climb the mountain Xi Feng slowness inprehending the sword skill had nothing to do with his talent. His talent is quite good. He is just too rigid in his understanding. But he had slowly changed. Maybe after experiencing such treachery and the changing hearts of people, his personality has also changed slightly. But Azief knows that it would take time. A strong tree after all, need time before it could grow up and be a sturdy tree that could help shelter people from the rain and act as a shade when the sun burns the ground Though, now that his rigidness has slowly changed, he is now hindered by his emotions. But Azief could understand why It wasn¡¯t until Azief take up residence in the hut that he knows the story about Xi Feng and his students It turns out that when he was travelling from Yong, he passes through Zhou. He apses through a dpidated vige full of small children, orphan of war between the border of Zhou and Yong. All of them suffer many hardship and pain because of the war. Some of those children are blind in one eye, while many of them ae blind on both of their eyes, others have some kind of disabilities that made them unwanted by other people. They were targeted by some noble scions that wanted to y with kids sexually or some people that wanted their organs. Xi Feng tracked down some of those people and executed them for their evil deeds. But not all of them were someone that Xi Feng could even attempt to kill. Some of them are the noble scions of Zhou, protected by many master of martial arts. It was then that he knew how powerless he was. He could only kill those ruffians and people who are hiding in gangs or small sects. Xi Feng has a soft heart and brought these children with him. They all follow Xi Feng dly because it had to be better than to be the y pet of nobles or being beaten by people and get their organs taken away. Xi Feng brought them to Silhae and teach them martial arts. He treated them like he was his children, and they all treated Xi Feng like he was their father. It is also the reason why his student was so loyal to him that none of them betray him and would rather die in battle protecting him. Xi Feng could not help but tear up on that day of battle when he saw his students and disciple step up to get hacked by Yu Rong saber just to protect him Azief hearing this could not help but feel for him. He truly endured so much pain and it is understandable why his desire for revenge was so intense. Because of that Azief himself has treated Xi Feng as his true disciple. Sometimes before sunset, he could see Xi Feng on the cliff where he buried his students as he cries and mes himself. It was then that Azief decided to truly teach this young man sincerely. It is form of repayment of Karma and also because his heart wanted to help this young man. It might be weird to call him a young man considering how young Azief face really look. But while his face is young, he has an old soul. It is not an expression of words. Azief literally has an old soul. Those lives in the Six Sabers, if you think of it as fake and an illusion, then it is fake and an illusion. But if you think of it as real and true, then it is also real and true. He had seen the vicissitudes of life and he had experience all seven emotions. He had seen the six paths of reincarnation and he had seen the sorrows and joy of life. But in the end, that sorrows, that joy, that emotions, belongs to Azul and not him. If he thinks it is true, then it is true. But if he thinks it is fake, then it is fake. Then that is a fragile thing. However, this feeling he is feeling right now, this feeling of waking up from his sleep, being touched by simple act of kindness, this feeling, this experience is his and his alone. Azief in his rise to power and now in his quest of seeking his Grand Path, no one has ever instructed him until he met Alsurt. Alsurt teaches him the power of Words, the power of questions, the power of a name and the invisible chain that could entrap you when you spoke an oath or a word. Azief treated him like a teacher. Even after all of these years, he did not forget about his promise to Alsurt to release him from his captivity. That was his promise to him. His oath. Then there is one other person that he treated like his teacher. Azul. He had given him so much. If not for the things Azul had bestowed toward him, he would never have reached this stage so fast. He had been helped by many people. The Disk and the Law Bodies, hi path topleting the Perfection Path, it probably would not appear if not for all the encounter he had. Azief did not forget all of this. He engraved it in his heart and he promised to one day repay them for the kindness and opportunity they granted him Because of them, he now had a chance to seek his Grand Path, to be Eternal and know the secrets of the Universe and the entire Omniverse. *** Will not be saying to much. Hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements Chapter 490: The immortal sword hut (4) Azief heard the sound of the sword and he shakes his head. He waves his hand and the Immortal Sword Hut door opens up like it was being struck by a violent wind. Xi Feng who was hacking the air, practicing the sword art was startled. He stops his movement, with a guilty expression and bow respectfully to Azief Azief look at him, with that cold gaze. ¡®You are still confused¡¯ Azief said. Xi Feng look downcast and he nodded like he understands what Azief is trying to say ¡®I am, Master. I could not let it go¡¯ Azief hold the sword near his bed and sighed. He looked back at Xi Feng and said ¡®You can¡¯t practice the Flowing Sword Arts by hacking the air unless you already understand the essence of the swordsmanship of the Flowing Sword Arts. If you understand it, the one you would be fighting would be the changing course of the wind. Then you will flow with it, blocking the wind and flowing with it and you naturally change its course. But now, what you are doing is simply hacking into air. Even a ten-year-old child could do what you did¡¯ Xi Feng look down on the ground. ¡®You are still¡­weak¡¯ Azief said and there is only silence. Xi Feng understand what his master is saying to him. He wanted revenge. And like his teacher said, taking revenge could only be done by strong people. The weak could not take revenge. And he is still weak. He did notin or argue with his master. There is the debt of life he owed to his teacher but there is also the fact that his teacher treated him like a true disciple. His teacher may look cold in the surface, but after spending three season with him Xi Feng could see there is a beating warm heart under that cold exterior. His teacher face was handsome that even the most beautiful pleasuredy in the Zhaohua Pleasure House could notpare. But his master face was also cold and radiates this coldness that could chill one heart. From his eyes and his expression, it was like he was the Heavens, and he looked at all life with disregard and treated them with indifference. He looked haughty and arrogant and yet at the same time one would fee that he had the right to look at the world like that and his haughty and arrogant look is fit for him and no one would find anything wrong with it. But his teacher had a warm heart though he tries to hide it. Xi Feng saw it in many asions. They are the only two people in this mountain. When noon came, he woulde to his teacher hut and roasted a few game he caught on the forest or one of the chickens he had. If not that he would go down the mountain and bought some foods from the nearby vige under the footpath of the mountain. His teacher rarely smiles but his teacher was sincerely teaching him. Under his guidance, he has mastered five moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. His teacher rarely gavepliment but he is rarely angry too. He teaches him patiently and kindly, exining things when it should be exined but also spoke in mysterious allegory so that he could find the answer for himself. He remembers his master said to him once when he tried to emte his master demeanor and even tries to imitate his sword arts. ¡®If you be me, you are not me¡¯ He only said this and since then as he ponders on that sentence, there is still something he thinks that he missed. That sentence seems simple but when he thinks about it he felt like he was having a headache. He asks himself what does his master means when he said if he bes him, he would not be him. Who would he be then? But he never tries to imitate his teacher again. Xi Feng had met many powerful expert and he even met some grandmaster expert in his journey from Yong to Silhae. But each time he tries to offer himself as a disciple to all of those grandmaster and master of martial arts, they would always say that he iscking. Some say that his talent iscking, some say that he is too rigid and some of them say that he could not be taught. When he said these thing to his master, his masterugh and replied with ¡®There are some people who could not be taught, that is true. But sometimes maybe the teacher doesn¡¯t know how to teach and mistake that as the student fault¡¯ Xi Feng was shocked to hear it and he ponders at his master words. His master continued ¡®He said that you arecking? Hmph¡¯ he snorted ¡®If the student iscking, then the teacher could try to instruct until thecking part is no longercking. If a teacher knows that his student iscking, that mean the teacher knows the problem with their student. Since he knows, then he could teach the student to fix it instead of whining and trying to make up excuse that one iscking. Xi Feng, if he was sincere then that means he is an inferior teacher. If he lied, then that means he is not someone you should respect¡¯ Xi Feng nodded and his master continued, the disdain in his tone is apparent ¡®Talent iscking?¡¯ Smiling his Master then said ¡®Talent is not everything. It helps you in your journey of martial arts but it is not everything. To others it might be a problem. But to me, it is nothing. The important thing is Will, perseverance and desire¡¯ ¡®And true, sometimes that is not enough. You could have all the will and perseverance but still failed. But if you have no talent and you have a desire and goals to work toward, even though you knew you could not reach the top, if you have the Will, while I could not guarantee that you would be at the top, at least you won¡¯t be at the bottom. Because there is a lot more people that gives up before taking that first step. If you could not even take the first step, then you never have a chance from the very beginning. But if you take that one step, life could be unpredictable. At least, if you take that first step, you at least have a chance no matter how slim that chance is. A chance of 00000.1 is better than zero chance¡¯ His teacher once said that to him when he doubted himself and it was then he could see that his teacher truly treats him like a disciple. He never felt this feeling of teacher and students. Even when he was in Heaven and Earth Gate Sect, even though he as a teacher, it was not sincere and they teach him because that was their obligation. He is still grateful toward them but it is clearly a different kind of gratitude that he feltparing his former teacher of his former sect and the gratitude he has in his heart right now toward his master. He had been grateful and he doesn¡¯t want to let him down. And that is why he didn¡¯t take back when his teacher is scolding at him. Azief shake his head and said ¡®You are not suitable to learn the Flowing Sword Art Swordsmanship. At least not the one you have learned before. But¡­. I could modify it to suit your need. It would not be perfect and it will be wed but it will slowly help you understand the Flowing Sword Art essence of freedom. Do you want to learn it?¡¯ He asks Xi Feng was silent for a while and then kneeling on the snow, he nodded ¡®I want to learn it Master¡¯ ¡®I could not show you all of it since my foot has not yet recovered¡¯ Azief holds the sword on his hand and he smiles. The moment he holds it he felt a connection between him and the sword. It is not that the sword has any souls, it was he that possess soul He rarely uses his sword. He uses his fist and when he uses his sword, it would be more like the flying type. With his ability to control the energy around him he could make anything fly and not only swords. Having that kind of ability in his arsenal, he never has any tendency to use his sword to sh, to cut, or to hack when he could do all that with his hand To Azief, holding a sword with his hand instead of using energy shot or using the powerfulw is not as fast. It could even be considered to be clumsy. But Azief had also understand something. Only when a sword in in a person with a will, could it be truly considered a sword. A sword that is not hold by the hand of a swordsman is nothing but a long sharp metal. He smiles as he looks at Xi Feng. ¡®Look carefully!¡¯ Then he lifted the sword *** If you like the story leave somements and don¡¯t forget to vote. See you all tomorow and happy holidays. Hope you all enjoy this weekend. Cherish the one who love you and the one you love. Share the love. Chapter 491: The immortal sword hut (5) Azief then casually thrust forward his sword. The entire mountain seems to tremble. But if that is the case then that means Azief has recovered all of his power. And he is not. The mountain did not tremble but it was the heart that trembles. Xi Feng heart trembles so he felt the whole world is trembling Azief lifted his sword, thrusted it forward and the sword light illuminate the entire mountaintop. The entire mountain top seems to be filled with sword intent. For that one moment, Xi Feng did not think naming the hut the Immortal Sword Hut is inappropriate. Because right now he felt like he was surrounded by millions of swords. If there was not the thick fog and mist around the mountain top of the Five Finger Mountain, the vigers below the mountain could see that the entire mountain top was shining with silver light like the light of ascension. That sword light force Xi Feng to avert his gaze as the sword sliced through the air, arge suction force distorting the space around the mountaintop The clouds were sucked upwards like there isrge suction force from beyond the Heavens. Was it real? Xi Feng believes it to be real, so it bes real. The sword light dissipated and all that was left is a deep gash on the ground just beside Xi Feng feet. It was deep and it look like there is against that hack his weapon deep into the ground. Xi Feng could even feel the area around that deep gash feel hot and smokes rises up to the air as the area around therge cut seems to turns the ice to gas ¡®What did I infuse with my sword?¡¯ Azief asks Xi Feng. Xi Feng was still dazed. He looks at his teacher, his knee is still on the ground, and he felt goosebumps rising on his back. Even till now, he still did not know the true identity of his teacher. This kind of power and ability, he should have been famous all over the martial arts world. But even when he thinks of all the description of grandmasters of the martial art worlds, he never heard of someone resembling his teacher. There are a few grandmasters that is noted in the world of martial arts. At least the known one. There is Immortal Tian in Yong. Old Dragon Li in the Eastern Yuan. Abbot of Xi temple on top of the Shaohua Mountain. The Sect leader of the Sword Residence Fang Jian in the state of Ruo, Demonic Monarch Xie in state of Jinglin, White Robed Lady Duan and the Mad Monk Kong Xuan, the exiled monk of the Xi temple. But none of them could fit the description of his teacher. He does not only look young but he also has enormous internal energy and his understanding of sword technique could be considered supreme As he was lost in thought, Azief saw Xi Feng who was dazed. He shakes his head and then shouted. ¡®Hei¡¯ His teacher shout brought him back to his current situation and he finally remember what his teacher had asked him He immediately knows the answer. Because he felt it when that sword light fills the mountain top He felt it trembling in his heart. He remembers that grandmaster level martial art could affect the heart is their strike is infused by their will ¡®Will. Master has infused will in the sword strike¡¯ Azief smiles proudly and nodded ¡®Yes¡¯ he said and then said to Xi Feng ¡®Your will is full of chaos and uncertainty, making you unable to understand the essence of the Flowing Sword Arts. To me it is simple. It is free but it is not freedom. It is free because it epts and embrace.¡¯ Then he pointed his sword straight at Xi Feng and said ¡®Now, try to attack me¡¯ Before Xi Feng even had the time to respond, Azief ps his hand on his ice stone bed as he flies out from his hut, the snow around his hut were all swept backward as his hut look like winter never came. His speed is akin to lightning as internal energy shrouding his entire body, causing the air friction around him to release heat melting the ice on his trail to melt. his sword is striking forward, there is no hesitation and it felt like a judgment from heaven is descending. The wind roars and space around him seems to be distorted by the powerful internal energy around him They were about to sh and Xi Feng instinct causes him to try to deflect Azief attack. Azief saw it and restrain his energy. If he shed with his disciple like this, Xi Feng would have all of his bones broken Unconsciously, Xi Feng moves his sword as he tries to change the course of that sword moves to the left. Azief let the sword guide his sword to the left but then he swiftly pulls back the sword as it grazes the edge of Xi Feng sword and broken his sword moves in one swift motion Azief only smiles as he talks while instructing Xi Feng. He is teaching Xi Feng the new technique he thought about. It is just a simple modification to the Flowing Sword Arts. ¡®Remember this. This move is for you to temper your heart. This move is forceful and heavy¡¯ Then he instructed Xi Feng by using his sword move. His leg could not move but because of hisrge amount of internal energy, it looked like he was floating as he move Xi Feng sword using his sword as a teaching stick, to correct his ws. It takes him around fifteen minutes to finish instructing him and then as he saw Xi Feng is slowly familiarizing himself with the new technique, Azief decided it was enough. He pushes his palm forward and boom erupted, the sound shakes the entire mountain top as Azief flew backward gracefully like he was an immortal returning back to his immortal residence as he floated down back at his ice bed Xi Feng had many holes in his clothes and cut making him look to be in a sorry state. There are even a few wounds but he did not feel resentful at all toward his master. His teacher truly teaches him a marvelous martial art. Even if he was put on a more torturous training he would not mind it if he could learn such a powerful sword technique. The door of his teacher hut is still open, and he could see his teacher sitting cross legged on his ice bed. That ice bed was made by his teacher. He did not know how his teacher made it but he must have his own way. Looking at his teacher, he truly felt that his teacher was a true Sword Immortal. From what he could understand, the sword arts his Master teaches him still have that essence of Flowing Sword Arts but it was like it is the reverse of the Flowing Sword Arts but yet it is not. He could assimte the five moves he had understand into the new sword arts his teacher had taught him but at the same time the sword art is also different in that instead of following the flow, it goes against the flow, instead of being light and free, it is heavy and disciplined. Instead of possessing a carefree aura of that of an immortal leisurely walking on the clouds, it has the aura of a crazed demons ughtering immortals. Yet, at the same time that contradictory essence of sword arts is fused perfectly in his teacher sword art. His master told him that the sword art would be wed and iplete. He had expected a mediocre sword art aimed at supplementing his sword art and train his confused heart. But if this is the wed and iplete sword arts, then he shudders to think what is aplete and wless sword art in the standard of his master eyes. ¡®Do you understand?¡¯ Azief ask Xi Feng ¡®I understand¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t practice in the snow. Being diligent does not mean you have to be stupid. Instead of practicing your swordsmanship in the morning, train your internal energy. Now go catch some game. I want to eat¡¯ Azief said as he waves his hand and the door of his hut like being pushed by a wind gust closed itself. Xi Feng smiles and nodded as he got up from his kneeling pose and went to his residence. *** I predicted that there will be a great tribtion descending on all of you on thest day of this month. Be prapred to suck up all of your spirit stone sso that you all could endure the tribtion. Asura I think have reached Disk Formation with being teh firts all the time. Anyway, see you all tomorrow and leave somement and don¡¯t forget to vote Chapter 492: The immortal sword hut (6) Xi Feng has his own residence on top of the mountain. It has all it needs to protect him from the cold. It wasrge and spacious, looking like a small pce One might not understand how could Xi Feng who was not even one of the famous name in the martial art world could create such a grand ce. In his journey, Xi Feng has once saved a certain merchant group from bandit attack. He then escorted them until their domains. When he reached their house, Xi Feng finally realizes that the person he escorted is the salt king of Zhou. His name was Wei Ran. He was a good man and care about the people. Even though he as a merchant and looked down upon by the nobles, he was one of the good ones. When people raise their rice grain during times of war, he lowered it to help the people frompletely starving. Even the Emperor of Zhou praises his benevolence and virtue and he was loved by the people. When he found that Xi Feng was about to bring the orphans of war to Silhae, he was the one that funded his journey. And when Wei Ran found out that he wanted to open a school for martial arts, he was the one that send workers here and built this pce like residence. Xi Feng walk in the snow and reached his residence. It was a quaint butrge residence. When he returned to his residence, his countenance turns gloomy. It used to be filled with theughter of his student and disciple. He could still see their shadows ying around his bedroom or making a mess in therge kitchen. Sometimes he could see Little Su bringing him tea like in the past when he is delirious. She was a blind girl but she was tough. She supported her two brothers by begging on the street. She has scars all over her body except her face. She endures all kinds of beating and suffering to feed her two brothers. Her happiest years is probably when she was here with him. Her smile now be a source of pain for him because her smile was so full of hope of a tomorrow that have nevere. Xi Feng teaches her the art of tea. Since she was not talented in martial arts, Xi Feng wanted to teach her the art of tea and probably someday when he is gone she could use it to gain employment in many famous restaurants in therge cities. She was so full of hope and life. And all of that disappeared in one day. He agreed with his teacher. He was weak. And weak people could not seek revenge. Because weak people would die before they could even exact their revenge. There is hate in his heart but there is also love. Because if there is no love, how could he hated those who kills his students so much? It is because he has love, that his heart is so in pain right now. He wanted those children to live a great life. He wanted them to be able to protect themselves and live a proud life without having to feel small. That is why he teaches them martial arts. But that was not the only things he taught them. He taught them many other things. They are all his children. Imagine having your children taken away from you. And he does not only have one children. He has a lot of children. That was his feeling. So how could he not change his personality? But unlike some people who be cold and cruel after having such experience, Xi Feng did not be like them. His heat is not cold. His heart is burning with fire. He sat down for a while a she poured himself a hot tea. He had boiled it before he went out to practice his swordsmanship. He sighed. There was one other thing. The List of Swordsman. He had talked about it with his teacher and they both agree someone is plotting against him. First of all, the fact was not true at all. They did not even confirm it with himself. Of course, if theye, Xi Feng still would admit to killing those three because he knows his teacher did not want his presence to be known to the world. But there is a difference in between him saying it and other people saying it without his permission. And the way he was described in the description is without a doubt, a kind of bait for people. There is someone plotting against him in the Martial Alliance. He does not know who was it that is plotting against him but it also made him think about other things. Yu Rong words echoes inside Xi Feng mind ¡°Do you really think the Martial Alliance is a good force? Who do you think plotted against our Heaven and Earth Gate sect?¡± Could it really be the scheme of the Martial Alliance? He had asked his teacher about it and his teacher said ¡°Even if they were the one schemed against you, cold you take revenge the way you are now? The weak could not choose how they die¡± But in the end, his teacher said, the answer is obvious as day. Maybe it was not as bad and there were only few rotten fruits in the Martial Alliance. The worst case scenario, is that the Martial Alliance is not as it seems. And he had a nagging suspicion that maybe the attack on his school is also the scheme of the Martial Alliance. But he had no proof. Either way, he now has to be even more careful. His teacher doesn¡¯t seem that concerned about it. He sighed as he shakes his head. There are too many things in his mind right now. Hunting might be a relieve as he doesn¡¯t have to think about all the sad memories and the schemes of other people towards him. He enters his room and saw the empty room as he changes his clothes to a hunter clothes with thick wolf fur. He took the bow and arrow and readied himself to go hunting in the forest down below the mountain. He then went out of his residence, as the snow of winter keep falling and the memories of yesterday burns bright. Beneath the mountain, a few people are looking up at the Five Finger Mountain, their eyes show that they do not have any kind intention. They are exactly three people. One of them is a cripple holding a sharp cane. The other one has a disfigured face and blind in one eye. And thest one has scars all over his face and cut all over his arms. ¡®First Brother, you are sure to raid this ce? This Xi Feng is not some normal swordsman. If anyone could defeat the Elder of Vulture Peak and Sun Devouring Sect, he must not be some pushover¡¯ The one calling the First Brother is the one with disfigured face. His voice was hoarse and seems like it grated through his vocal cords. He directed his question to the cripple holding a sharp cane. ¡®Second brother, they were unprepared. But we are prepared. And after all, the boy only managed to master ten moves. If I could exact my revenge to Li Xian, this all will be worth it.¡¯ The third brother, the one with all the scars nodded and added ¡®All the Li family should perish and suffer¡¯ Three of them look at each other with devious smile and nodded like they agreed with each other These three look like Devils and their intent is nefarious. They then ignoring the cold of winter climb the mountain *** See you all tomorrow and hope you have a nice holiday this week. Chapter 493: The changes of the world (1) SILHAE It is near the end of winter. In some ces of Silhae, spring air could already be felt. Seed have taken roots and vegetation begins to grow all over thend. The weather is warmer as animals wake from their hibernation, with their newborns In some ces the snow melted and cause flooding round certain waterways. In the end of this winter someone enter the city of Pocheon. Pocheon is arge city south of the Five Finger Mountain. The city is close to the border of Zhou and it is also one of the city where there isrge presence of martial artist. As the gate was opened, a man rides inside the city before leaving his horses at the gate stable. He and hispanion enter the city and prepares themselves for their journey. Even though winter is leaving and spring is about toe, the cold is still there so the streets are not overly overcrowded. But this man and hispanion felt this kind of cold is quite refreshing. Theye from Beiyuan so this cold is nothing to them. And they are also a martial artist. This person is wearing a thick fur of a wolf with lean body. But while his body is lean, he is muscly. His entire muscle is tight and pack power. His face is a little boyish and even look a little like a girl face, with rosy cheek and smooth features but that is his one of his ways to fool people. If one underestimates him because of his appearance, then surely by the end of it, they would be regretful. He has long ck hair that reaches his neck but tied neatly. The man beside him wears a thick ck robe with a sword strapped on his left hip. His face is the opposite of that boyish looking man. His face is fierce and his eyes red at people like an unsheathed saber. His hair is cut short looking like a disciplined man The lean man is Tuk and the other person hispanion, Ulhak. They finally arrived at Silhae. They did not stop at the royal city of Silhae. Instead they kept going to Pocheon because is it closer ¡®This city is quite prosperous¡¯ Ulhak said nodding his head. Tuk nodded. He saw a few stall opened selling hot buns. He went to one of those stall and bought a few as he shared with Ulhak. ¡®Let us go to the restaurant and see if there is any news worth listening¡¯ ¡®How about our supplies, Tuk? You are not forgetting our task are you?¡± Ulhak asked. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. They still ae not opening their shops. We should warm ourselves first with some of the delicacies of Silhae. Ulhak reluctantly agreed as Tuk brought him to one of thergest restaurant in Pocheon. The restaurant is called the One Thousand Taste. Thest time Tuk went to Pocheon he found this ce and he fell in love with its mutton hop. They made it a little bit different than the people of Beiyuan They saw arge three storied building on the busiest street of the city, and quickly enter the restaurant. Usually there would be greeters in front of the entrance but since it is still winter, no one woulde out and tries to attract customer in deadly cold. When they enter the could quickly felt warm and the chatter of people filled the buildings. They could see waiter taking orders, servers serving tes and bowl and all kind of interactions. It was full of life and people. Tuk smiles seeing this kind of city life. He takes a seat at one of the empty table. Not before long, a waiter came and ask him what he would like. He orders his favorite mutton chop and a tea. As he was waiting for his food, he looks around him. He could see that while many of the people here are normal people, there is a lot of martial artist. And he is not the only one that realizes this. Ulhak who rarely talks also realizes this. He looks at Tuk like expecting him to exin it to him Thankfully he has been to Silhae and Pocheon before and so he knows a bit why it is like this He sighed and then he exins it ¡®Pocheon is a special city. It used to be a city state before the Wang family created Silhae. Their founder conquered the city and integrate it with his kingdom. But the Wang family also respected the family of Ju who used to rule the city state of Silhae. The Ju family has long faded into history but their descendant and dispel survived and reestablish their sect. Pocheon is a city governed by a martial sect. And the one ruling the city of Pocheon is none other than the Three Legged Crow Sect¡¯ ¡®Ah, like Saber Manor that rules the city of Jian and the Sword Residence that rules the city of Ruo?¡¯ Ulhak asked. Tuk nodded. ¡®Ah, I understand now¡¯ He then stop speaking and Tuk could only shake his head Thispanion of him has a weird habit. He only asks thing when it made him curios but once he found the answer he no longer cares. For a conversationalist like Tuk sometimes he feels frustrated with his non talkativepanion. His hot tea arrived and he take a sip to expel the cold and that is when he heard an interesting name being thrown about He heard the name Xi Feng and he stood up from his seat. Ulhak look at him and Tuk look back at Ulhak, his gaze is serious and Ulhak just nodded. He walks to the table and cupped his hand. ¡®heroes of martial arts world, can I ask you something?¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ The is three people on that table. They are all muscly and bulky and they have an aura of a fighter Each one of them have a weapon around them, as it could be used almost instantly. ¡®Heroes of the martial arts word, I heard some of you were talking about the Sword Gentlemen Xi Feng? Is there any news from him after his explosive feats of killing the Elders of the heterodox sects?¡¯ Hearing this news, they all brightened up. ¡®Ah, a fellow martial artist. You don¡¯t look like you came from around here¡¯ ¡®Ie with my friend¡¯ as he gestured to Ulhak ¡®from the East¡¯ ¡®Beiyuan?¡¯ Tuk nodded. They too nodded. Then they said ¡®No, we were just saying what we heard from the rumors. We were sharing news. And it had to do with the Sword Gentleman Xi¡¯ ¡®What rumors?¡¯ Tuk said as he takes a seat on thest empty seat. ¡®The Three Devils of Han had arrived at the Five Finger Mountain and is about to challenge the Sword Gentleman¡¯ ¡®Aye!¡¯ One of the patron shouted. The three men raise their ss and shouted back. It seems the news have making it ways around the city Tuk was thinking about who is Three Devils of Han and then he remembered it. ¡®The Three Devils of Han? The Crippled Devil Han Xiao, The One Eyed Devil Han Guang, and the One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin?¡¯ The crowd of three nodded *** Now you know who those three pople that are climbing the mountain is. Anyway, I think you all are still in the festive mood. The NEw Year ising. Regretfully I still have no one significant to share my new year eve with. Huhuhu. I hope next year would be a good year for all of us. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 494: The changes of the world (2) ¡®Why would they seek Young Hero Xi?¡¯ Tuk asked. He then added ¡®I don¡¯t think I ever heard he ever crossed path with those Three Devils and they have no enmity between each other. Even though the Three Devil method is ruthless they do not massacre viges or kill innocent people willy nilly. It is only the way they torture their victims that earned them the title Devil¡¯ The three people nodded and said ¡®There is a reason why their family name is all Han. They live in Han state, so they name themselves with the family name Han because their family name was erased in their state, exiled and hunted. There is only one reason they would seek Sword Gentlemen Xi. That is to know the location of Old Dragon Li¡¯ The man smiles and then continued ¡®Since Sword Gentlemen Xi learns the Flowing Swordsmanship from Old Dragon Li, then their rtionship must be close. After all, Old Dragon Li possess that manual for a long time but he never shows him to his friends and rivals, instead showing it to Sword Gentleman Xi. I could only think that Sword Gentlemen Xi must have impressed Old Dragon Li. So those who want to seek Old Dragon Li is alsoing to Silhae. The city right now is like preparing for the Wulin Competition with tis many martial artists all over the worlding over to visit the Five Finger Mountain.¡¯ ¡®What does Old Dragon Li have to do with the Three Devils?¡¯ Tuk asked ¡®Nothing¡¯ One person from the crowd answered. Tuk turned his head to the source of the voice. There is a young man sitting a couple of tables away from them. This young man has a cup on his mouth as he takes a sip. The young man is smiling as he put down his tea cup, his demeanor was elegant and graceful. His face was gentle and he seems like an amiable person. But Tuk could sense that this young man is full of dangerous aura. The sword intent around him is so pressuring but that could only be detected if they are people with the same kind of ability like Tuk. He was always a sensitive person to the changes of the energy. If not for the fact that he had met the Sword Monarch Zhu Yao, he might mistake this man to be him. The man then said to Tuk, with the entire people on the first floor perking up their ears. Not everybody knows the full story of this matter. ¡®Old Dragon Li is of the Li family so the Three Devils would surely want to know where he is and kill him¡¯ ¡®Of the Li family?¡¯ Tuk still didn¡¯t understand ¡®You are not the people of Yong so how could you know the hidden story of Li Xian, the exiled son of the past emperor of Yong¡¯ The young man said Tuk was shocked and then he even stuttered. ¡®Old Dragon Li is of imperial linage of Yong? That Li family?¡¯ The young man nodded ¡®Li Xian is the son of the past emperor. The current emperor is his younger brother son. Whatever the reason was for his exile, Old Dragon Li never liked cooperating with imperial family and he himself did not say a lot about his family so many people do not know that he himself was of the imperial family once upon a time. Why do you think he, a native citizen of Yong would instead find fame in Eastern Yuan?¡¯ The young man said, with a smirk on his face. ¡®But what did Li family do the Three Devils of Han that made them so vengeful that they even do not fear fighting Old Dragon Li?¡¯ ¡®The Three Devils of Han have all suffered under the Li family. The former Emperor was Li Xian younger brother. If we believe the Three Devils of Han, their families were framed by the Emperor and they all suffered the extermination of their family by the orders of the Emperor. No one could confirm this, but the three of them mighte from the Yu, Song, and Wu family. Yu and Song is a military family that guarded the border, and Wu is an official family that stand up for them in the court.¡¯ Tuk nodded now that he understands more. Then he looks at the young man and cupped his hand with respect ¡®Might I have the pleasure of knowing your name?¡¯ ¡®I am no one of consequence. I just like to tour the world and listen to gossip of the martial arts world.¡¯ ¡®Please¡¯ Tuk insisted. Heughed a bit then said ¡®Su Yun¡¯ The young man said as he finishes his tea and got up from his seat. Tuk eyes narrowed. He never heard anyone name Su Yun in the List of Swordsman before but this kind of sharp and cold sword intent would not appear in a normal person. The young man exited the restaurant as the cold air from outside temporarily enter the restaurant before the door closed once again. Tuk then thanks the three people and return back to his seat. He rys back what he got to Ulhak and his eyebrows creased after hearing the new development. Without a doubt this was the effect of publishing the name of Xi Feng in the List of Swordsman brought to the martial arts world. The Martial Alliance¡­wanted something from Xi Feng. Or maybe it is just some people in the Martial Alliance that wanted something from him. Either way, whoever that person was he must have a high position in the Martial Alliance if they could issue a list change in the rankings. Tuk mutton chop arrive and as they eat Tuk is thinking about Su Yun. If he is not famous and not using a pseudonym there is one other possibilities. The sword intent that Tuk felt from him is sharp and cold. Almost like it possesses no soul and will. Like a sword, a weapon. Then that person is either an emotionless demon of martial arts which is probably not considering that he did not emanate that kind of presence, or he is the Secret forces of some sect But instead of being in the dark some sect would not let such an outstanding martial artist just be a secret force member. Then there is only one force in this world that have the ability to house such expert and made him only a secret forces for killing¡­. the imperial dynasties. Tuk did not say this to hispanion. If he shares his suspicion, Ulhak might try to pursue that person. And even though Tuk is confidence in his martial arts, there is no need to try to make trouble when they are so close to their objective. It is not his objective to sass out the hidden forces of the Imperial Family in Silhae. His objective is to go to the Five Finger Mountain and try to find out why they are people targeting Xi Feng and what secret does he hold that so many people try to scheme against him? As they spend time in the restaurant they also got to know another news. It seems that any martial artist ising out to Pocheon from all over. There are many swordsmen from Yong and martial artist from Zhouing to visit the Five Finger Mountain and see the Sword Gentleman. Some of them wanted to offer congrattion for killing the Elders of the heterodox sect and some of them wanted to see the fabled Flowing Sword Art to polish their own swordsmanship. But it is not like there is only the people from the orthodox sect ising. from what he heard the Sun Devouring Sect sent some of their forces too. They wanted a duel to avenge the death of their Elder. From Eastern Yuan, Vulture Peak send their Elder Mo and arge group of people to also avenge their elders. Then there is also Sword Monarch Zhu Yao from the Sword Residence thate down from the Ruo Hills to fight Sword Gentleman. They will be arriving in spring. Which means next year would be arge event. This is akin to the Wulin Competition that is held every four years It would not even be surprising if war would erupt on top of the Five Finger Mountain with the heterodox sect joining in. Tuk could already foresee it. Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak has sent their expert but the orthodox sect is more numerous. There is Zhu Yao from the Sword Residence, and many other young heroes from the orthodox secting like Wu Pavilion, Sword Washing Sect from Tai, Saber Manor Young Master Jian Que to say a few. But the heterodox sect has only the two groups. It would not be surprising that right now other heterodox sect will also be joining in because if those two group got crushed in the Five Finger mountain, the heterodox sect will not be able to ate such humiliation down. The Thirty-Seven Cave sect, Poison Valley, Dark Heart Temple and many other might also send their forces to bolster the image and strength of heterodox sect As Tuk finished his dish, he sighed a bit before taking sip of his hot tea and got up from his seat. After paying for the meals he went out and he saw that the streets are slowly being filled up by people. Most of them are martial artist. He looks at this scene of peace and prosperity and could not help but feel sorrowful; knowing too much is sometimes a curse He looks at the sky andmented ¡®It seems the world of martial arts will once again be covered in bloodshed. Peace is brief, and war is evesting¡¯ He sighed and walk away from the restaurant with hispanion Ulhak behind him. The next day, they ride their horses to Five Finger Mountain. And they are not the only one *** I might be posting the mass release either in the 30th or the 31st. if I posted it on the 3oth then on the 31st there willbe no chapter and I will be psoting the new chpater next month. If I do not post mass release on the the 30th then I will post it on the31st. But i think it is better to post the mass release on the 30th so we all coudl enjoy the new year eve with the people we like and love. Love the people that treat you like family. I have a fmaily but those who are legally my family they did not treta me like family. And friend are friend and not family in the end. It is that time of the year again where I woudl fall into a depression. Maybe, soemday I will find my own family. Until that day came, I think I will write. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Chapter 495: Three devils of han (1) ¡®Hah. It has been a long time since I felt this kind of feeling¡¯ Azief said as he could hear only the wind and the chirping of some birds that could still fly in the winter. Azief don¡¯t know much about birds but he didn¡¯t think there are birds that only fly when winter came. But in this world there is such a bird. The people of this world called them the Winter Bird. Their chirping started at the end of summer and they would sing the song of winter Some people said they are the birds that exist since eons ago when demons and immortals roamed the world. He likes hearing their sound. It was soothing, weirdly enough. He saw one of the flew though the holes on the top of the roof of his hut a few seconds ago. It looks like a raven only their fur is white and scaly. They are a beautiful creature. WHOOSH The winter cold is blowing inside his closed hut. The colding out from his ice bed was soothing and it helps him regte this new energy in his body. If it was anyone else, they would probably turn into an ice statue if they are in the same hut with him. Xi Feng was never suspicious He always thought it is because his teacher is proficient in his internal energy training and thus training himself that way. Truth is, Azief body could even withstand the mes of the sun what more this winter cold? Then he closes his eyes as he tries to concentrate himself to feel the flow of the energy of this world and tries to understand the many question about this world in his mind. Azief is waiting patiently as he absorbs internal energy the way he tries to absorb the energy of the world. But he knows this way is not wrong. If what he is trying to absorb is the energy of the world, then his way might be correct¡­.at least in his world. Because in his world all energy was provided by the World Orb. It contains all kinds of energy if only one knows how to seek it. This is proven by people like Jean who found the energy of Time and Raymond who found the energy of the earth. He knows that the way he is absorbing energy is wrong and it is even inefficient because he knows he could absorb more if he only is pointed to the right direction. Azief wanted to know about the internal styles of other schools and sect. This is one of his desire. When he could walk, he would walk to those temples and sect and fight their master to see how they regte their energy Their energy could not bepared to his body that is otherworldly and divine but for some reason, he knows that he could learn something from this world. He just doesn¡¯t know what yet. But his feeling has never let him down before. Azief was about to convert more energy into his body into internal energy as he tries to use the cold around his body to turn it into some kind of biting cold type of internal energy. This is an experiment. He doesn¡¯t know whether it would work or not but since his movement is restricted, this is the only way he could try to improve his knowledge of this world ways. He has already had a lot of internal energy in his body and he found out that he could use it to unravel the seals. And each time he increases his internal energy, there is this qualitative change in his body that affect his physique. He could feel his veins roaring with life and vitality. But it was a different kind of vitality. One that is not affected by Laws and Concepts of the world. A source unto itself. And he could feel that he has a fifty years of internal energy. He estimated this estimation roughly But to other people, it might appear like he has around one hundred years of internal energy like an old monster That is because his strike is imbued with the physical might of his physique giving them the wrong impression. Immortal Tian is said to have two hundred years of internal energy. The reason why Xi Feng still treats him like a grandmaster is because he believes that Azief internal energy decreased because of his injury. It is a different kind of way of gauging one strength. And one could only know the other internal energy level only after shing with the person. Azief doubt that he would die if he fights the grandmaster of this world. Unless they possess the power to destroy worlds, they could not do anything to him. This is why Azief is not rushing. He is taking his time as haste make waste. It is a rare opportunity for him to observe life. Even though, he could not feel anything changes in the energy around him and his Divine Sense did not return, he is confident that his Law Bodies isprehending the Laws. Because he notices that sometimes there are time when he watches the sun rises up and he have this sudden understanding and enlightenment. When he is in that state, he felt like the Laws of the world is bending around him and he could feel all creation and the very small essence that made and unmade the Universe. It is a peculiar feeling indeed. This state is usually only could be felt for one brief moment. Like he is borrowing the Laws of the World to create something real from his imagination. And illusion to create something real. For some reason he felt this is connected to the Law Bodies in the Supremacy Stairway. They must have affected him. And he had a nagging suspicions that he also affects them. Azief then feel that heat is slowly filling his body. He could no longer feel the cold of winter. He felt the heat gathering all around his seals, slowly trying to untangle it. His seal is like a Gordian knot. Yet, he doesn¡¯t have a sword to cut the knot. The internal energy helps in slowly cutting it but it is not sharp enough sword to quickly cut the knot There are not that many seals left on his body. It might not take him thirteen years after all toplete his Law Bodies and unseal his body. And because of that he has new objective that he would surely aplish before he ascended back to the Supremacy Stairway His first objective is that he wanted to fight the so called grandmaster of this world. By fighting them Azief could learn their way of internal energy. Azief notices that the internal energy of every person could be different depending on where they learn their internal martial arts from. It was a novel idea for Azief. After all, no one had to taught them how to absorb the energy of the world on Earth. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Part one of the mass release Chapter 496: Three devils of han (2) Thinking about it again, the people of Earth have it easy in terms of cultivating energy and understanding the secrets of the Universe. Each time when they are leveling up and entering into a different realm, the information would be streamed directly into their minds like they have known about it their entire life. The people of this world might have all of this achievement after countless of trial and error before it arrived to this current way of cultivating energy They called it the internal energy skills. And each of these sects or schools of martial arts have different ways of absorbing energy from the world and turning it into an internal energy that suited their needs. For example, that Poison Palm of Yu Rong, that manic and ferocious energy of Xu Meng and even the bleak feeling of the inertial energy from Feng Xiao. Azief thought that internal energy practice is quite adaptable. For example, Yu Rong internal energy while it has that pure feeling if one digs deep there is this maliciousness energy inside his internal energy. And so are the others he had fought a year ago inside that cave The more he learned about the school of martial arts in this world, the more he became fascinated with it Azief think this might be because of the practice of gathering internal energy is different for each schools and sect which leads to this differences. Yet at the same time, Azief felt all this energy originated form the same source, yet it be varied like a thousand path branches off from one path. This requires his research more. And it would not be bad to let his name to ring all over the world. Azief might not show it but while he did not care much about fame, that doesn¡¯t mean he does not like it. At least he likes fame when it serves his purpose. That is his first objective. He heard from Xi Feng that every four years there is a Wulin Competition where all kinds of masters and grandmaster woulde out and fight. Azief had a desire to participate in thatpetition so he could analyze all kind of martial arts and internal energy style of this world. There is two more years to go before it would be held. Usually, the Xi temple would preside on this matter but from what Azief heard, the Xi Temple is closing its Temple door nowadays. By that time Azief think his problem with his foot would be resolved if he is going by the pace he is going now. Other than that also wanted to see their swordsmanship and their technique and skill. He wanted to see their internal martial art skill so he could create his supreme martial art manual. It would a perfect manual for internal energy system and sword arts and even techniques. Azief desires to create an allprehensive martial arts manual that would make anyone who trained in them to break through this mortal world and ascend into a higher ne of existence. Like the Jade Emperor giving him the Celestial energy and nted karma into him, he too wanted to form Karma. For some reason he thinks that by understanding his Karma he could see his grand Path. Maybe, by that time, he would increase his strength even more. His second objective is to go to the Temple of Xi and search some clues about the Monkey Demon and that flute. If he is correct, the that Monkey Demon is the same Monkey statue he saw on thest step of the thirteenth step. Azief believes this world holds many more mysteries that is just waiting to be uncovered. Though Azief don¡¯t think he had enough time to discover all of this secrets, if he could only know a few secrets about this world then that might help him in the future. And while there are not many things that could make him to be concerned in this world, he is concerned about one thing. His disciple His disciple told him about the suspicious listing of his name in the List of Swordsman Even though he heard that his disciple is probably being schemed by the Martial Alliance he is not that worried about it. After all, they are still mortal. But he is concerned that Xi Feng would be too rash. From what he just heard from that conversation between Xi Feng and Yu Rong a year ago he could deduce that there is a big secret regarding Xi Feng and the Martial Alliance. It seems that it is not such a righteous organization it imed to be after all. And Xi Feng had to go through it and face that pressure. If not how could he be strong? Azief did not offer to settee that problem for him and only gave him his opinion. Being a teacher is something new for him. He never tries to teach someone before. And he doesn¡¯t know if he is teaching him right. But there is also this feeling of warmth in having a disciple. It is a different kind of warmth than when he spends time with Loki, Sofia and Sina They are not many people in the Universe that Azief considered friend. There is even fewer people that he considered family. But he acknowledges Sina, Loki and Sofia as his family. And now he has another person he acknowledges. Xi Feng. It felt like that person is his son. It is why he could not make it too easy for him. After all, one day he had to leave. He had to ovee the pressure if he wanted revenge. If all he wanted, was to live a safe life, Azief would be more than content to just teaches him some simple sword arts. But if he wanted revenge, the path would be hard. There is only one way to seek revenge and not being a victim of it. Be so strong that nothing could break you down and dragged you down onto the grave of revenge. That way, you will never be a victim of revenge yourself. Xi Feng has a lot to go before he could be someone like that. That was his two objectives right now. Before the daye for him to leave this world, Azief is slowly preparing himself. Azief smiles a bit as another Winter bird passes through the gaps of his hut. As he was thinking of all this matter, three people are slowly climbing the mountain and they are near ta the top. These three people is none other than the Three Devils of Han. They wanted to meet Xi Feng, the Sword Gentleman and forces him to tell where is Old Dragon Li. But fate like to toys with mortal. Though one doesn¡¯t know if this fate is predestined or not? Since the moment that Aziefnded on this world, this sealed world is slowly changing. Could it be the Jade Emperor in his Lake of Fate and Destinies fishes these mortals Fates and directed them to meet that Sword Immortal on top of the Five Element Mountain? Or could it be it is simply a coincidence? Whatever the case, fate is toying with them. When Xi Feng was ordered by his master to hunt some game in the forest. He went ande down the mountain. But winter wind blows heavy snows and in thisrge and tall mountain, visibility is reduced and sounds are dampened. They passed the same forest yet they did not meet because of the wind and snow. Three people are climbing up the mountain yet their target is climbing down. What aical farce of fate! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Second part of the chapter and the second chapter of the mass release. If you like it leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 497: Three devils of han (3) While all of this is happening Azief is thinking in his hut,pletely in peace with the silence of the area and the sound of the wind apanying him in his contemtion and his own silent thoughts He thought about all of the things he had gained in this journey of his. He even felt that his Undying Physique is bing even more sturdy. It was like there was a qualitative change in his body. It was like his veins were nourished by his internal energy and even his blood is being transformed to be even more full of life. Though Azief himself don¡¯t know the effect it would bring since he did not have his Divine Sense. By not having a Divine Sense he could not see himself introspectively thus knowing exactly what he could do. And without his Divine Sense he could not sense his Inner Universe like before. Maybe he has it but he couldn¡¯t see it. All manner of the energy he is used to was cut off from him by the seal and the oppression of this world. And that is another thing that he is confused about This world while it has no consciousness, oddly enough it is more powerful in exercising its will. Of course, if Azief did not have the seal restraining his power the Heavens of this world will be not match but with the thirteen seals on his body when he first fell on this world that suppression is strengthened. For some reason Azief felt that is another secret of this world. He sighed. And closes his eyes. He had finished revolving the energy inside his body as he tries to spread it all inside his body, strengthening his body and weakening the seal. It would not be long until the seal on his belly button would be unraveled. As Azief is doing all this the three people have finally arrived on top of the mountaintop. Since Azief is focusing on something else and immersing himself in revolving the energy in his body he did not notices these three people arriving on the mountaintop. These three people look around and they saw the sword school of Sword Gentleman Xi Feng in the distance. They look on another ce and they saw a huge residence. ¡®Han Guang, let us check it if the owner is home¡¯ said a crippled person holding a cane to make sure he is not falling through the snow. The one asking is none other than the Crippled Devil Han Xiao. Beside him stand a man with all manners of cuts on his skin. This person is the One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin Han Guang nodded as they all went to the residence. They saw a half finished pot of tea and the warmth is still there, meaning the owner of this residence, leave the residence just not long ago. As Han Xin is trying to seek any clues to where the owner of this ce is going, Han Guang who was at the other areas spotted a hut behind the residence. The hut is located on top of a small hill behind the residence. Like everything else on this mountaintop, it is covered by white snow. Han Guang then ry his observation to the other two. ¡®Let us check the hut then¡¯ Han Xin said. The three of theme out from that residence and slowly walk to that hut. While all of this is happening Xi Feng is surely hunting some rabbits and birds on the forest just below the mountaintop. The Three Devils of Han walk through the snow and reached the top of the hill. Azief is also in the hut but at this time, he did not notice anything, since his eyes is slowly shining golden. He is trying to find the source of this suppression just by relying on this new energy he had slowly master. He is using his internal energy and spreading it out. He is trying to create a brand new energy and a new Divine Senseposed of the energy allowed by this world. If he could create it, one day if he is ever stuck like this again, he would know what to do. His internal energy is pure and because this is his attempt to meld with the energy of this world, his internal energy is not exploding out or could be felt It felt like the wind, natural and part of this world. If it has a trace of Azief explosive nature of internal energy those three people that is slowly approaching the hut would have retreated back down to the mountain. The three people arrived in front of the hut and they look at the wooden que. They read it and they frowned. ¡®Immortal Sword Hut? How arrogant!¡¯ The Crippled Devil Han Xiao eximed. They are not many who would use this kind of title. Then using his cane, he pushes the door and the door slowly swing open. The three people expected to see Xi Feng instead what they saw was something different from their expectation. They saw a ck robe person with a wolf fur clothes on his back siting cross legged on top of an ice bed. His face looks young but the aura around him seems ancient. It made their heart to tremble a bit. But is clear to the three of them, this young looking man must be a powerful expert Could it be this expert is like the Holy Maiden of the Majusi Cult of Beiyuan, having the martial arts technique to revert oneself to their youth? On the other hand, when that person is pushing the door, Azief was attempting to try to fuse his internal energy with the energy of this world. He was suddenly interrupted as the door of his hut was opened. He slowly opens his eyes. The three Devils look at the man in the ck robe and felt no fluctuation of energy but the moment Azief opens his eyes, a powerful aura spread out all over the mountain top forcing the Three Devils to quickly retreat away Azief internal energy force burst out almost at the instant he opens his eyes. Han Xia tapped down his cane to the ground as he glides backward, Han Xin turn his back and jump, while Han Guang strike the force with his palm as he uses the rebounding force to retreat. They felt fear the moment they felt that boundless internal energy around that man. They know they have made a mistake. From what they heard Xi Feng lives alone on top of the mountaintop of the Five Finger Mountain. How could there be another person here? As they are retreating they all were reminded of the que on top of the door the hut. Immortal Sword Hut. Then who was residing there? A Sword Immortal? As they felt that internal energy, they are no doubt is facing off against a grandmaster of martial arts. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Third chapter for today. Give me some gifts. Treat it like a gift for the new year¡­.Hehehe. ANyway, hope you like it and leave somements and votes Chapter 498: Three devils of han (4) Azief on the other hand is in a foul mood right now. His attempt was interrupted by some people ¡®I am the Sword Immortal! Who are you that dares trespass the mountain of my disciple!¡¯ Azief said tly but his voice was like a thunderous roar that reverberates on top of the mountaintop. It was then that the Three Devils of Han be pale in the face. Disciple? They all look at each other and a new realization dawned. If it is a disciple, then there is only one other people on top of this mountain and that is Xi Feng. This person is Xi Feng master! Right then they know they have stepped into a troublesome situation. ¡®Sword Immortal, please, listen! We do not mean to offend! We only wanted to ask your disciple a question¡¯ Though, their definition of asking question is more in the lines of torture. But now seeing that Xi Feng has such a master they have perish that thought However, Azief is angry right now. And looking at them, it is clear to him that they don¡¯t seem toe with friendly attitude Azief could still feel their emotions. It is clear they are not here as a friend. They look more like a person thates to challenge his disciple. On other days, he might not care much if there is someone ising to challenge his disciple. After all, he expected that to happen since Xi Feng achievement is listed in the List of Swordsman. But this people have ruined his mood and his attempt. It is not like could not attempt it again, but it would take another period of concentrating himself and removing his cluttering thoughts. Azief eyes is shining with intent to do battle Azief took the sword beside him. The three Devils saw that the expert is taking the sword beside him and they know that the expert is about to make his move. They look at each other and nodded as they slowly close their distance to each other The moment Azief wields that sword, even though it is just a normal sword made from normal iron, a powerful sword intent erupted from him Azief could even defeat the elder of the heterodox sect with a breach of stick from a tree, now that he is wielding a sword, unless he wants to spare someone, that sword in his hand could cut every living thing However, as Azief saw the three people, each one of them with a kind of injury and disability, Azief could not say that he was not intrigued. He knows for a fact that anyone in the martial art world would surely have some kind of scars if they keep fighting in this ruthless martial arts world but the injury and the disability those three people have doesn¡¯t seem like a normal injury and the disability on their body is not something that has been with them from their birth. It looks like all of this was inflicted on them. And he also is curious about these three people martial arts. He decided to test these people. Holding the sword on his hand, Azief force and aura make him truly look like a Sword Immortal. ¡®You have trespassed this ce and disturb me. For that receive one of my strike!¡¯ He did not say anything to long. He shes forward and the ringing of sword could be heard echoing the entire mountain top. His sword light cut apart the wind and the snows, slicing through the air and an erupting force exploded out that forces the snow on the ground to part to the side The three peoplee closer to each other and put their palm to back of the one in the middle. Azief notices with his eyes that the person in the middle, the person with a cane suddenly rises up in their internal energy level. Azief smirk ¡®So, that is their internal energy style. I expected someone would have thought of this. Whoever created this kind of style must be a prodigy in martial art himself¡¯ He thought to himself. The person with the cane thrust his pam forward and it collided with the sword light. The sword light did not crumble but it be thin as the three people used that brief moment when it was thin and uses all of their energy, to attack the sword light. The sword light is broken but they were all sent tumbling back. When they get up, they could not help but coughed some blood. They have suffered internal injury just from one sword strike Blood is dripping down from their mouth and their expression is reflecting their amazement and at the same time their fear. They could not help but saw that person still sitting on the ice bed in that hut as some kind of an old monster. He did no move even an inch from that ice bed and the distance around them could be considered already far away, but even with all of that distance, his attack was as lethal as they were right in front of him. Even now, as they saw therge space on their left and right, they could not help but feel that even if they retreated to the left or to the right, that sword light that he produced before could still reach them. It was like there is nowhere on top of this mountain top is safe from that expert attack. The three of them look at each other. They did note here to fight to the death. Of course they wanted to capture Xi Feng and force him to tell where Old Dragon Li is but they are not prepared to die. How could they die when their renege is not yet fulfilled? Who would have thought that they have such bad luck to meet such expert on top of this Five Finger Mountain? They look at each other and they all understand each other thought in that one nce. They could not die yet. Then they all sighed before they kneel to the ground, their knees are deep into the red soaked snow. ¡®We will surrender to you. Please do not kill us and listen to our story.¡¯ Azief was about to sh his sword again but then seeing this sudden change of attitude he could not help but chuckles a bit. He shakes his head and said ¡®I guess this is not to bad either¡¯ In the forest below, Xi Feng have felt that sword intenting from the mountain top. He recognizes it belonging to the sword intent of his teacher. When he felt it, he no longer has any desire to go hunting ¡®Something must have happened¡¯ he thought to himself, his expression is hard. He is worried about his teacher He put the rabbit and the few pheasant he caught into the sack and then he rushed upward to the top. When he reached his residence he saw that is was in a mess. He then rushed forward to his teacher Immortal Sword Hut The hut door was opened wide and there is a trace of battle happening near the hut. He uses his lightness skill to quickly reach his teacher It was then he was greeted with the most ridiculous scene in his life. He saw the Tree Devils of Han. Even though, he never met them before, it is without a doubt, those three people inside his teacher hut is the Three Devils of Han. They have such distinct characteristic that is easy to know who they are. The Crippled one is none other than the Crippled Devil Han Xiao. The one with one of his eyes blind is none other than the One Eyed Devil Han Guang and the one with thousands of cuts all over his skins is the One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin. But that was not the scene of three of them in his master hut that shocked him. It is what they are doing that shocked him. Han Xiao is demonstrating his martial art technique in front of his teacher while the One Eyed Devil Han Guang is massaging his teacher shoulder and the One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin is cleaning his teacher hut. He nked out for a moment like he could understand what happen. Azief notices Xi Feng and he smiles ¡®I found ourselves a few helpers to help us¡¯ and heughed. Xi Feng only shakes his head, as he still could not believe what is happening. *** In a few minutes thest chapter for the month will be posted. Hope you like it. Leave somements Chapter 499: Three devils of han (5) PYOECHEON Tuk have arrived at Pyocheon. It is a city only a few miles away from the Five Finger Mountain. Like always he enters the tavern to hear some gossip. This time Ulhak did not apany him. He seems to be interested in the fighting ring. Winter is about to end and summer ising. The moment he enters the tavern he got some news and it shocked him. He also saw some familiar faces in the city. Some of theme from the orthodox sect, while somee for the heterodox sect. The news that he had heard shocked him very much He is nowing back to his inn as the snow that is falling has decreased in volume. The moment he returns to his inn he sat on the chair in his room and sighed. Who could have thought that Xi Feng is that powerful? And he sighed. He heard a new from the people of the tavern that when some of the martial artist wanted to climb up the mountain, they saw a sight that shocked them The Three Devils of Han was defeated on top of the Five Element Mountain and has now serve the Five Element Mountain. On the foot of the Mountain, there is the Crippled Devil Han Xiao. On the middle of the mountain, there is the One Eyed Devil Han Guang and just beneath the top of the mountain is The One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin. Many of the orthodox sect wanted to visit the Five Element Mountain and meet the Sword Gentleman Xi Feng to trade pointers in sword technique And then they are also some who is about toe to exact revenge. There is Elder Tan from the Sun Devouring Sect and Elder Mo from the Vulture Peaking to exact their vengeance Then there are also the many swordsmen from Yong and Zhou Whatever the case, a new development has urred in the martial art world. It seems the Sword Gentleman knows that these people areing to challenge him and he have made a condition for people climbing up the mountain So, Han Xiao, now the servant of the Five Element Mountain announces that the mountaintop will be opened when winter ends and spring begins. At that time everyone coulde on top and resolve any enmity and ask him for a duel. He would be epting any challenges This news shocked the martial art world and the city and viges around the Five Element Mountain be filled with martial artist from all over the continent. It was like the crowd of the Wulin Competition with everyone excited to go and see a new legend being born. Xi Feng that defeated three of the Elders of the heterodox sect have now even subjugated the Three Devils of Han Who knows what kind of swordsmanship level has he attained and what kind of a legend he will now carve into the history of martial arts? Everyone also wanted to see whether he truly master the Flowing Sword Arts. It is one of the mostplicated sword arts in the world Since no one has ever mastered all its thirty-three moves no one really knows it true power. Other than Qu Yuan who created the manual, in the history of martial arts world only three other people have managed to master all its moves. Everyone wanted to see whether Xi Feng is really as powerful the news makes him out to be. The fact he manages to make the Three Devils of Han to follow him is enough for people t not underestimate him. There is also the fact that he put those three like they were sentry of the Mountain that make people felt he must have some influence and power over those Three Devils if they could follow even such orders of serving themselves as guards The people also said that those three Devils also acts as a filter. They would test the peopleing up the mountain and if they passed they are allowed toe up the mountain. The one that would get free pass to enter the mountain is only the vigers that pick bamboo and hunt game on the forest below the mountain and the people who have no intention at all to challenge him. For those who wanted to challenge him individually, they must be tested. But if theye to take revenge or duel with him, they were given a free pass to climb up the mountain. Until winter ends, they could prepare themselves before challenging Xi Feng. Tuk himself did not expect this development. Somehow, the Sword Gentleman be even more mysterious as day pass. Could he really master the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts? Could just mastering the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts enable him to tangle with the Three Devils of Han famed for their Unity in One internal energy skills? The Three Devils of Han possess an internal martial arts technique that could transfer their internal energy to one of them so that one of them could achieve the level of internal energy at the level of a grandmaster Is the Flowing Sword Arts really that domineering that it could break through such power? While Tuk is thinking about this thing, on the entrance gate of Pyocheon, there is man entering it, his eyes are clear and there is a sword on his hip. He was wearing a long white robe and his aura was like that of nature. In his eyes, there is only the sword. His face is handsome and each of his demeanor is graceful This person is none other than Sword Monarch Zhu Yao from the Sword Residence. He had arrived in Silhae and he has only one objective. To challenge the Flowing Sword Art with his One Sword technique. He wanted to understand the concept of the One Sword. The Sword Monarch has arrived in Silhae and his arrival stirs the orthodox sect with many of people from other sects and schooling to him offering him to lodge with them He is not the only notable figure in this city. There is the Elegant Schr Sun Wu from Wu Pavilion, One with Sword Su Meng from Sword Washing Sect and Saber Manor Young Master Jian Que. The city is bustling with crouching tigers and hidden dragon. Then if there is such powerful people from the orthodox sect there is also powerful people from the heterodox sect The Thirty-Seven Cave Sect have three of their Cave Master arriving at Silhae. Poison Valley send their Poison Maidens and Dark heart Temple sent Asura Monk Xu You. This is all a great lineup and one could even feel if one is not careful, the war between heterodox sect and the orthodox sect could be started if anyone is making any wrong moves The whole martial arts world is abuzz. When winter ends and spring came, there will surely be a great battle that willmence on top of the Five Element Mountain. *** In Xia While a great number of martial artist is congregating in Silhae in Xia, in the state of Jingling, in the Great Cave of the Thirty-Six Cave Sect, three people are looking at each other. Two of them are old men with power billowing from them. They look calm even though they have unleashed their internal energy out They stand side by side while opposite them is a middle aged man, his eyes are sharp and he is wearing a ck robe with the symbol of thirty-six cave in a spiral on the back of his robe. His internal energy is also out and it seems to be equal to those two people. He had long ck hair that is tied neatly on the back and his body isrge and tall. He looks at the two old man and said ¡®Is this true?¡¯ The two old man nodded and said. ¡®We will not lie to you. We both have had the courage to forfeit our lives the moment we came here. If not for the severity of the matter, we too will note here¡¯ The one in the ck robe is none other than Demonic Monarch Xie and the two old man is none other than Old Dragon li and Immortal Tian. Demonic Monarch Xie thinks for a while then sighed. ¡®If what you said is true, let us three join forces and eliminate this person n. There is no other way¡¯ The two people nodded and said ¡®That is what we hoped.¡¯ Smiling Old Immortal Tian shake his hand with Demoniac Monarch Xie. The two figures that represented the orthodox sect and the heterodox sect is shaking their hand together. If the martial arts world knows about this, it would be an uproar. And as these events would surelye to pass, time flows indifferently and the Heavens look down upon all of this without concern *** Last chapter for the month. ANyway, see you next month on the sixth day of Jan. ANyway, happy new years. I will not be posting tomorrow. I want to celbretae the New Year. The only sad part is I don¡¯t have anyone to spend my new year with¡­Huhuhu Chapter 500: The song of the end (1) DESTROYED UNIVERSE Darkness¡­. nothingness. Every once in a while space debris would arrived in this area of a destroyed Universe. The moment it passes this area, it would be turned into nothingness, very atoms particles of it would be disintegrated until it is nothing. Darkness and a void of emptiness with dark matter storms raging around it but for some reason it could not spread outside of this area of destruction. It was a curious thing. This part of this Universe is void of any visitors. And as such nothinge here. What kind of cmity that had happened here? What kind of cmity that destroy Universe this badly that its residual energy of destruction still exists? The power of this destruction would one day reach trillions of years away and when that dayes, it would be judgment day for that Universe trillions of years away. Like the death of star that could only be seen after its light reached them, so does this destruction. Life is that fragile in the Omniverse. To powerful Beings in the Omniverse such is life and such is death Time passes. Was it for a moment¡­or was it for an eternity? Time seems to have no meaning in this Void universe. There is only silence in this destroyed Universe. Nothing seems to be able to live. Some spaceship did pass around it and they shudder when they saw the Storms of Laws around it and the utter ckness of the area like its space was turned into a ck hole. It did not suck anything into its dark abyss of void but yet no light could prate it. The living beings in that Universe did not even knows what hit them before they ceased to exist. None o of the traces of their lives, their history and culture survives. Every in their star system were reduced to nothing. But for others that survives and those that bear witness to the rise and fall of this Universe, they could only offer prayers for their souls. Because a disaster had befallen this Universe. This Universe is one of the few Universes that the Destroyer had to pass. The Grand Supremacy Azul had imprisoned him for a while but he had escaped. Then he once again begins his journey The Creator could not always meddle. The Elder of the Universe is incapable of stopping the Destroyer. And Azul is not really of this Omniverse so the rise and fall of this Omniverse is not really his concern And so, the Destroyer sails the stars with his gigantic body. Anything that touches it descend into nothingness and destruction. No matter how powerful the array of protection, or what kind of magic you have, this is a Being who were given omnipotent power of destruction. The Supreme One, The Only One, The First Being in Existence, the master of the Creator and the Destroyer, the One with Many Names granted that power to the Destroyer, to serve as the source of all destruction in this Omniverse. And as such, the only way the mortal beings of all Omniverse could do is pray. This is not a cmity they could fight off. This is the fate of those who did not enter the Dimension beyond the Source Wall. They are destined to be destroyed the moment they made contact with this Omniversal force of destruction. Everyone who knows the tragic fate of this Universe, avoid this part of the Universe for fear of attaching themselves with the residual energy of destruction from the Destroyer body. Around this destroyed Void of Nothingness, there used to be a vibrant Universe full of life. As the Destroyer passes the area, the entire Universe shakes and trembles. The expansion of space eventually reverses and this Universe copses, ultimately causing a reformation of this Universe, staring with another Big Bang with magic properties of destruction wafted around it making it a cursed part of the Universe. Unless the Creator Himselfes out from wherever he is and step his foot here, this destruction essence would probably never disappear until many eons passes. Now, there is only emptiness, darkness and silence around this side of the Omniverse. But in this destroyed Universe, life is slowly sprouting back. The destruction aura around it has slowly been lessened Just a few moments ago, the Deharian Annihtor also passes this Universe filled only with the essence of destruction and annihtion The Annihtor absorb all of this residual energy of the Destroyer and because of that coincidental event, this Universe no longer headed to a true annihtion. The space around it that was slowly disintegrating were fragile but it still exists and it is slowly solidifying The Annihtor was created by the Deharian Intelligence Construct. It is the most abominable creature that have been created in the Universe. It was created to eradicate any possible rise of another race that resembles the Etherna. The Deharian have always been afraid of this possible rise of another race like that of the Etherna. They had been looking at a threat and since they went looking for it, obviously they will find it. The tragic fate of the Deharian race had made the knowledge of the monster lost into the passing eons. And as such no one really knows its weakness or whether it has a weakness. All one knows about this abominable creature, is that it has no emotions and that it had only one directive. To destroy. It was the perfect killing machine the Universe had ever created. It thrives on despair and fear of others. But one thing is clear. The Annihtor is created with the Destroyer in mind. It was modeled from the Destroyer many features in the lore and myths of many civilizations. Before His awakening, some people dismissed the existence of the Creator and Destroyer as some myths or fable stories. The reason why this happens is because only certain people could see them and could even sense them. And when they slumber or walk among them they did not reveal who they are. The Destroyer slumbers and the Creator walks among the living. And the few Beings that knew about it would not b about it. And because eons pass with each of their sighting, mortals whose lives passes quickly believes that all this talk about Creator that could create anything out of nothing, and Destroyer who could destroy everything is nothing but a story. A tall story meant to instruct. A story meant to tell you of the birth and destruction of the Universe. That has been the case for eons and where once they used to believe, now they no longer do. And as such, their existence is nothing but a story When the All Source be the subject of contention during the Great War five thousand years ago, where the most powerful civilization of the Omniverse fight their battle on Earth Prime, the Destroyer stirred from his slumber. Fearing that the Destroyer would awaken, Asgardians, Olympians, Jade Empire and many others that participated in that war all decided to halt their war. The Elder of the Universe intervened and split the All Source to seven parts and the moment he did that the Destroyer return back to his slumber. But splitting the fragment only dy the inevitable. When Odin Allfather united back the All Source and send it to Earth Prime, the Destroyer awaken once more as one destiny is about to be fulfilled. It has been a long time since He truly awakened Himself. Thest time He awakened is during the Etherna Annihtion. The Deharian race collected the residual energy of Universal Explosion, and the Destroyer own residual energy to create the Annihtor. It makes the Annihtor able to absorb the residual energy of the Destroyer to strengthen itself. When the Annihtor passes this part of the Universe, it sucks all of the destruction essence, life had a chance to sprout again. The moment the Annihtor was gone, a momentter, Elder of the Universe appears. He then sows life all over this Universe. Life could once again bloom in this Universe as atomic particle that make up the Universe were created out of nothing. Then he disappeared. A momentter someone appeared riding a gigantic serpent as he passes through the storms of Laws unharmed. Whoever he is, he must not be some unnamed person I the Universe if he could ignore the powerful force of destruction all over this Universe. The serpent itself seems to possess a power that could not be ignored. It is long and it isrge, it was sorge that it would not hard to imagine the serpent swallowing the Universe and worlds with its big mouth. The serpent is also shrouded with green aura that protect it from the many storms around the multiversal point of this area that is breaking all over. Green mist spreads out from the serpent entire being to protect the one on top of the head of the serpent. Many Beings in the Universe would know that serpent. It is none other than the famous serpent Jormungandr. And the one sitting on top of the head of the serpent is none other than Loki. The Loki from Asgard. The Cosmic Trickster. Fimbulwinter is descending upon Asgard and Jormungandr should yet be released. Yet, here is Loki, and here is Jormungandr. Loki is not bound in stone, and Sigyn is not beside him. Loki would lie to skip the binding in the stone and Narfi internal organ around him. After all, this is not his first Ragnarok and it is not Asgard and the Eight Realms first Ragnarok too. But for some Gods whether they were from Aesir or Vanir, it is their first time. After all, not everybody remembers. That is to say the less for the mortal beings of the Eight Realms who remembers nothing or had not seen the Ragnarok of the past. Humans lives only for a few decades before dying. The longest they could live is at most around two hundred and fifty years and that is already considered an abnormality in mortal lifespan. While Beings like them could even live through the eons. Loki the Cosmic Trickster went out from the Source Wall and finally descended to the Omniverse Beyond the Source Wall. Where Destiny and Fate is strong. He sighed as he looks at this Universe terrible state. This time Loki appeared in his most beautiful form. As the Cosmic Trickster, one of his renowned abilities is his ability to shapeshift. And now he is as handsome as Baldur and possess as sturdy as muscle as Thor. He wears his green robe and his serpent floats there on this Void of Nothingness surrounded by green mist. He could see particle began appearing out of nowhere. Loki knows that the Elder of the Universe has been here. Though he doesn¡¯t know how long that is. In such destroyed Universe, Time dtion is everywhere. A moment could be a thousand years or a second. Time doesn¡¯t really make sense here in this area where there is no Laws governing it. ¡®The Destroyer surely lives up to his name. And the Annihtor is here to. Just like before.¡¯ And he shakes his head. He sighed for a while as his eyes is shining green. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said as he closes his eyes. >>>>>>>>> Next part of the chapter. Next chapter wille on 8 Jan. I also wanted to ask your opinion. Woudl you prefer a longer chapter but skip one day orf release or a shorter chapter but a release of oen chapter a day? I was triggered a bit when I see one of teh reader ask the readers to read my work at pirate website and denying my hard work which drains my energy. Then tehre is this Iran US conflcit that might evolve into a WW3, the fire that is burning Australia, and what happens in Indonesia(the sh flood) and the news that gue is making aeback. The world seems like it is about to end when you read all the news. Anyway, hope you all still have a good day and have the eprosn you love around you. I also wonder hwo that feels like, Having someone to love you¡­Hmm. This chapter would reveal about some kind of secret of the Universe. it woudl be featuring three of the most myteriosu and powerful being in the entire Omniverse in Lord Shadowverse Chapter 501: The song of the end (2) His serpent floated there in the Void of nothingness. Around them there are still minute traces of the Destroyer power all over this Universe. It seems the Destroyer is bing more powerful thanst time. At leastst time, the Elder of the Universe could still contain and even try to stop him for a bit. But now, even the residue of His energy is that hard to erase. All over this Universe, if not for the lessening effect of the destructive force because of the Annihtor and the Elder of the Universe power of giving life, this part of the Universe would be rip apart from the Omniverse and ended up truly into Nothingness. ck holes are forming suddenly sometimes on the edges of this Universe without any basis of physic before suddenly disappearing. Nothing seems to be following anyws here. If anyone below the level of Essence Creation is here, they would be shredded by the destructive power of this nonw Universe. Probably even those at the Essence Creation realm would also be crushed by this destructive force Loki the Cosmic Trickster is using his power to protect himself and his serpent from being swept by the destructive forces that still spreading from this Universe. Why did Loki of Asgarde here? On the edges of the Universe of this Destroyed Universe? He thenid himself on top of the serpent head and then close his eyes. There is no wind or anything. Only the silence of the void and emptiness all around Other than the asional Storms of Laws and ck holes appearing and disappearing, most of the time it is only emptiness and silence. Loki seems pretty at ease with his location. Even his serpent is closing its eyes. It floats slowly around this universe. He is waiting for someone. And thus He waited. Maybe it was for a thousand years, or maybe it was just a second, but a momentter, a multiversal rip appears out of nowhere. The universal rip is different than the others. Since it edges of the rips is shrouded with green mist that seems to be able to protect this Universe from a multiversal copse. Whoevering out of that universal rip, ising out of it because of Loki spells. And Loki spells is not only opening a portal but is protecting this Universe from copsing entirely. This Universe is being sealed The rip closes and then like a spaceship just finishing its faster than light travels, a broken star appears suddenly inside this destroyed Universe. The moment it appeared, the destructive forces of this Universe surges out from the broken center of this Universe and was about to assault the broken star. But suddenly a burst of red aura envelops the entire broken stars. The red aura is full of madness and killing intent that it could even contend with the destructive force of this Universe. The destructive force of this Universe fizzles out as a gigantic beinges out from the broken stars. He was seated in a floating moving red throne. The throne was made of myriads of weapons all over the Universe. The throne and the powerful being sitting on it emitted the aura of madness and bloodlust. If not for the fact that there is no longer any lives here, this aura could turn the people of this Universe into mindless crazed killer. Skulls and bones decorate the handles of the red throne. This being is none other than the famous elusive powerful being in the Universe, Wargod of Interium. Hees out of Interium as his broken star was protected by his red aura. If one looks closely one could see that the diators of Interium did not even notice that they are in a destroyed Universe They keep rejoicing like they do not see the destructive force left in this Universe. Interium is like Valha in its magic and even structure. Wargod seems to concealed their mind from seeing the terrible sight. Loki after sensing that one of his invites havee, got up and look down from his giant serpent. He saw the people there and he saw a Temple in the back of Wargod residence. He smiles like he is finding something very funny. ¡®I guess this time it would be a little bit different than before¡¯ he muttered to himself. He had seen to many things. He then looks at Wargod who is slowly getting bigger the closer his floating throne floats toward him Loki then said ¡®Wee Wargod¡¯ Wargod stop his throne from moving when he heard the voice. He is floating right in the middle of the destruction point of the Universe. Around himws of the Omniverse seem to bend and went on and off like something very wrong is happing to it. It is slowly stabilizing but now that Wargod has appeared it seems the stabilization is slowly being affected. The moment Wargod sees that giant serpent he could guess who was the one that invited him. When he saw Loki, there is a hint of displeasure on his face. There are many reason he doesn¡¯t like the Cosmic Trickster. But the one reason that stood out for him is because Loki is close with that¡­. Being. ¡®The Cosmic Trickster Loki¡¯ he said slowly as he scrutinizes Loki. He had been wondering who have sent him a cubicle location array. He did not think it was Loki. They met each other a few time in that other timelines before Jean the Time God change the entire Laws of Time to send his friend back to the past. Even at that time, he felt that Loki knows something that the whole Universe did not. And right now, in this timeline Wargod has a n. Of course not all part of his n is smooth sailing but at least his n is slowly moving topletion. But this part was not one of his ns. If not for the fact that the two speedster wouldn¡¯t relent on chasing him he would not have used the cubicle no matter what But it seems if Loki is behind it, then he must have calcted that he would use it and appeared here. Wargod immediately look around him and spread out his senses to cover this entire Universe and the next Universe around it. He then was shocked to find out that this entire universe was sealing any outside interference. It made him frowned. He looks at Loki like he is looking for an exnation. But he is not worried. Because he could feel that this seal did not seal him from leaving. It is a seal to prevent other people from seeing where they are and what they were doing. Loki voice somehow enter Wargod ears. ¡®You could use your true power here Wargod without worrying that He would found out¡¯ Wargod grimaced but he did not say anything else. There was silence for a while and there is a trace of hesitation in Wargod eyes. He then asks ¡®You do not fear me? I know we met many times in the other timelines but I think you should know powerful I really am if I unseal myself¡¯ Loki only snickered and answer ¡®Why should I? Do you want to kill me? I think you have better things to do. After all we have met a few times in the other timelines. Back then you also have a n. But you are missing the final element of your n. Thus, you ept your fate. That takes courage. But this time, not so much right? At least this time you could see hope. Sometimes nothing is crueler than having hope.¡¯ Wargod did not smile at all. He never liked consorting with Trickster Gods. He is not the first Trickster God Wargod have ever encountered in the Omniverse. But he is one of the most annoying and probably also the most dangerous Trickster God there is. There is also Loki from Earth. This pair of master and disciple have trick many powerful being all over the Omniverse and wreak havoc and chaos wherever they go. The teacher seems to spoke in riddles while the disciple is ying a very dangerous games of chess that would determine the fate of the entire Omniverse. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I will not say too much in this chapter. Give me your thoughts, leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 502: The song of the end (3) ¡®You really think He won¡¯t see me here?¡¯ Loki understand who is Wargod referring to. He knows that Wargod did not refer to The Creator and the Destroyer. He refers to one other Being. Loki then answer ¡®He could. But He won¡¯t¡¯ Wargod nodded. He thinks that is answer enough. And he trusted that answer He closes his eyes as blue aura surges up from him spreading out from him and enveloping this entire area. It even messes up the sealing mist around this destroyed Universe. Wargod have always been in his sealed form. It is rare to find a ce where he could unseal his body and felt the Universe once again. He always had to fear the Creator gaze or the touch of the Destroyer when he reveals his true form. And while he is not afraid that much of those two, he fears that One Other Being, the One with Many Names. But if the Cosmic Trickster said he is safe in here from that One gaze then he would believe Loki. At least, in this he believes. Because Loki has another identity other than the Cosmic Trickster. His other identity is something very noble and not many people knows about it. Wargod believes that even Odin doesn¡¯t know Loki other identity. Only certain Beings know his other job. Loki is sitting in the top of the serpent head looking unflustered by this powerful aura surging up from Wargod. His aura not only surges up and envelops the Universe, it also elerates the creation of a new Universe in this destroyed void of nothingness. Stars are formed. It is not formed naturally but like it was created from nothing. Loki was not surprised at all. If Wargod knows Loki other job, then Loki knew the true identity of Wargod. Many Being that be the ruler of their Universe and passes the Source Wall, most of them at least knows the true identity of Wargod. But none of them dare speak his name else they incur the gaze of two most powerful Being in creation. Loki could see that the Laws of this Universe were suddenly present and it stirred and melded into the many damages that had happens in this word. Time storm around the edge soft us Universe dissipated and multiversal breach fizzled out. The thirteen seal on his body is slowly being unraveled. From his forehead to his toe, one could see that he was sealing himself with each of the seal have enough power to seal countless of Universe. The stars rearranged itself and all kinds ofws were sprouted out from his energy like it is trying to reverse engineer the destruction of this Universe. Any residual energy of destruction dissipated into nothingness the moment the blue aura sweep by Wargod body berger as the stars around him copses into itself, some of them exploded and turning into ck hole. The space around himpresses itself before it copses unto itself. The Laws around him bend and scattered away filling the particles that is still in its infancy state fused itself with the tiny amounts of Laws. Loki eyes shines for a bit as he waved his hand as the green mist around his serpent grew thicker to counter Wargod blue aura. It is turning the entire space of darkness and nothingness into a blue colored universe. Ancient and archaic energy seems to appears out of nowhere molding this Universe with pure primordial energy. Wargod did not only berger, his aura also be ever reaching distorting reality and space, as his aura bing even more divine like he was the Dominator of the Universe He grows around to a hundred feet tall as the Laws around him exploded into invisible atomic size that melded with the Universe, elerating the recovery of this void Universe Laws were crushed yet at the same time Laws are formed. There is this duality ofws and contradiction between creation and destruction that puzzles anyone that is uninitiated. Loki distance himself as Wargod bes evenrger. He did not say anything and he did not fear any gaze. He had seal this area from everyone gaze, even Him. He found such device in the Garden and he brought it here. But he knows, like the others he is fulfilling a role. Everyone that wille here will have a role. But whether they will fulfil that role or not¡­. Loki guess even He is curios. Loki did not know his role in all of this. All he knows that he has a role. At least it is not the role of the main protagonist. As Wargod grew his smile be even wider. It has been a long time since he let loose like his. The energy left by both the Annihtor and the Destroyer is healing Wargod body from the injury he got when he shed with the Annihtor before. If not for the fact that the Creator and Destroyer both senses him, he would not have sealed his body and kill the Annihtor right there and then. Right now, he felt that freedom like during the beginning of time. It was like he was the Heavens and he was the originator of Laws and Concepts that inhabits all Universe His blue aura had already covered this entire Universe as far and life has slowly bloomed all over him. His blue aura could destroy but it could also create. That is his race most powerful ability. Wargod eyes shines with a blue color that could determine the rise and fall of entire Universes. For a moment, Wargod forgot how long he has sealed himself and feel the Universe again with his entire senses. It is a pity that only this tiny Universe could handle him. He knows that Loki allowed him to release the seal on his body is for him to trust him. Even though Loki other identity is daunting, he also knows that if Wargod really be serious, he could not survive a fight between them And Loki did not invite him to fight. If he is fighting Wargod could bet it would be a sneak attack he would never seeing. Now that he is in his ultimate form, there is not many creatures in the Universe that could harm him. His domineering aura could not be hidden as he looks in disdain over all creation. It is a pity all the Worldsoul of this Universe has been annihted with the descent of the Destroyer. If not, he could have used it to patch his old injuries. Around him all kind of elements are swirling around him while storms of Laws could be seen forming on the edges of this slowly reborn Universe, This is already fast rebirth of the Universe considering the Destroyer had passed it and brought his cmitous power here. The Universe that will take it roots here will not be the same Universe that have been here before. Though they could create another Universe here quickly, both Loki and Wargod knew how futile that is. If the Destroyer objective seed, then there is no Universe to speak of. So, what is the point? At least, if they survive it, then they could think about other things. ¡®Why did you sent me that array?¡¯ Wargod ask. Loki did not say anything before he looks at the direction of the void and smiles. Wargod also look at that direction of the void as he creases his eyebrows of fire. His eyes are red with bloodlust and madness and his entire body is swirling with fire and red mist. ¡®You invite someone else?¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®I invite the few that have their role to y in the uing cmity¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Any guess who ising? Hehehe. Leave somements and vote for the story if you like it. Chapter 503: The song of the end (4) Loki and Wargod could already feel the undtion of power of that onest person. Wargod even recognizes it. He is frowning because of hisplicated emotions right now ¡®You won¡¯t invite the Jade Emperor?¡¯ Loki shake his head and said ¡®Countless reincarnation has made him forget some things and blinded his eyes to certain truths.¡¯ Wargod did not say anything as he could saw the distortion of the void like it was heralding theing of this person His blue aura melded with the red aura creating a variety of energies colliding against each other, remaining to exist even as the destructive force of this Universe is trying to wash it away into nothingness He then turns to Loki and ask ¡®Then how about your sworn brother Odin? I bet he would love all this¡¯ ¡®He is sleeping¡­like he always does when Ragnarok is approaching¡¯ ¡®Then wake him up¡¯ Wargod said Loki onlyugh bitterly. ¡®If its only that easy¡¯ he said as he clicks his finger and a throne full of slithering serpent appears on top of Jormungandr. He sat on the throne as the serpent slithers around his waist like a seat belt. Then without any wind or propelling force, Laws surrounded the throne as the throne floats outside the protective mist barrier that covered his serpent. As Loki went out from that protective barrier he too expanded himself and he is now the same size as Wargod. He is sitting on his throne of serpent waiting for another person, floating there on this void of darkens where even light could not shine. Yet, the area around them seems to be able to emits life. It was like the area around them were exempt from the destructive force of the Destroyer. Wargod sitting on his floating throne ask Loki ¡®Do you need to invite him? You know what happened between me and him recently¡¯ Loki only smirks. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether he woulde or not. Karma is a scary thing don¡¯t you think? If this is before he would note¡¯ Wargod nodded understanding what Loki meant. The people that is here all remember that other timeline. The altering of Laws of Time that affected the entire Omniverse. It was the only way to counter the destruction of the Destroyer. And it could only be done once. Because this time, the Destroyer Acolyte has sealed the True Time of the Omniverse. From now on, if Time God Jean wanted to do what he did before, he would find himself incapable as all Time Catastrophes wouldnd on him. As for this person thates here, his participation is shocking. So, Loki answer Wargod question. ¡®Before, he has no connection to this matter. Now, he has¡¯ Loki nodded As they finished discussing of the person that is about toe, the entire Universe and even the barrier of the Omniverse is shaking violently as that person has finally arrived. Something or someone ising forcefully to this destroyed Universe. The Source Wall, a zettalion light years away from the closest Universe, could feel the arrival of something foreign to this Omniverse as it is shaking violently and there is crack all over it. Asgardian, Olympia, Jade Empire Heavenly Realm and some other civilization Beyond the Source Wall could feel the shaking. The Creator was walking among the living, eating some kind of food in a when he senses the shaking and cry of the Source Wall. The moment he senses it, Time stopped in that world. Everything stopped. The rivers water didn¡¯t flow, the wind did not move and the clouds stand still. It was like everything was a painting. The Creator is in his mortal form with white snow hair and beautiful blue eyes as deep as the Heaven itself. The Creator take a step and he arrived at the edge of the Omniverse and he saw the blinding lighting from another ce. The Foreign ce. There is a person shrouded with light of life and creation descending down to the Omniverse. His entire Being is about to descend. This kind of power and might presence could create a cmitous event for all the Omniverse If not for the fact that the person power is slowly being sealed by himself, it would surely change all the Laws of this Omniverse that have been in ce since the beginning of time. The person bathed in light saw the Creator and he just nodded. And the Creator nodded but he said ¡®Don¡¯t stay too long. You know he don¡¯t like people trying to change his story forcefully¡¯ The person in the Light smiles and then he said ¡®It is taking too long for him to finish the story. And I don¡¯t like the ending¡¯ the voice echoes out from that blinding light that is descending to the Omniverse. ¡®You never care before¡¯ Creator ask as his finger touch the Source Wall, like a father consoling his child as the crack on the Source Wall were healed and the barrier of reality around it stopped shaking. ¡®I care now¡¯ That Being answer. The Creator only sighs as he let the light descends. He did not chase it and he let all of this pass. On other part of the Universe, the Destroyer stopped for a second before he only grunted. His grunt creates the Mighty Winter or as the Asgardian called it, the Fimbulwinter. Winds of winter, cold that pierces the bones of even the Aesir and the Vanir Gods blows onto all the Eight Realms. Surt waited in his Pce of Fire. On the destroyed Universe, Loki and Wargod could already sense theing of this Being and they felt it even more intensely. The energying out from this person is so powerful that it dissipates any destructive force left on this Universepletely. Whoever this person is, his power outstripped the destructive power of the Destroyer. Hymns and ancient song sounded all over the Universe, like it was heralding lives. The Hymns and songs did not only sound ancient but it also sounds to be of a different kind ofnguage that none of this Omniverse could recognize. Souls that should not have existed suddenly manifested from the nothingness void of this Universe. Like the time of this Universe was reversed, all around Loki and Wargod, the Universe constructed itself back. Loki and Wargod could see the lives of the alien races that lives here before from their beginning as primate lifeform until they could reach the stars and from their rise to their destruction. It was like their lives and their emotions were passed on to them, like an impartation of the memory and their will. And as Loki and Wargod remembers them, then their soul lives on. These images were real but also illusory. It was real and at the same time is not. ¡®His power is truly unfathomable¡¯ Loki said suddenly with a wistful expression. He then turns to Wargod and ask ¡®Could you defeat him?¡¯ Wargod immediately answer without hesitation. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®If your race is still here, could they defeat him?¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ Wargod seems to be thinking and then he answer ¡®Probably.¡¯ Loki nodded and then said ¡®Then, I guess he is really that powerful. That makes me not feeling very safe¡¯ Loki said with a pretension of panic. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Azul the teacher of Azief. A powerful entrance and even a littkle dramatic don¡¯t you think? Leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 504: The song of the end (5) Wargod on the other hand did not care. He looks toward that ripples of energy that is shattering the emptiness that has been produced since the Destroyer passes the area. As the illusory lives and death of this Universe ended, arge rips appears in the center of this Universe. All the ck holes that appears before were suddenly pressured by such powerful energy that the ck hole seems to disintegrate like it copsed into itself and suck itself into nothingness. The area around the space rips distorted and even Loki green mist that seal this Universe seems to be at the verge of fizzling out. The moment it nearly fizzles out, the Omniverse releases its will and supported the green mist. Loki was panicked for a moment before regaining back his calm. Coming out from the rip is a titanic being of immense power. This Being is sitting on a throne made of light particles. He was like a matchless Overlord. His eyes are like the gaze of heaven upon the Universe. This being look at Wargod and at Loki. When he saw Wargod he said ¡®The Exiled One¡¯ When he looks at Loki he said ¡®The Gardener¡¯ His voice seems to echoes throughout out all time and space. The essence of creation and destruction swirled around his throne, not contradicting each other, harmonious and perfect like the two sides of a coin. There is an apocalyptic pressureing out from this being entire body that could not be seen anywhere else and there is this foreign feeling in it. But also there is a life essence so powerful that it dispels all the death aura around this Universe. Wherever his eyes gazes, stars are formed, gaseous substance is added and all element needed to create life were produced out of his gaze and breath. The energy around this powerful being is that of primordial in nature. His power seems limitless and absolute. Even Wargod who could contend with Annihtor and even the Destroyer if he releases his seal admitted that he could not defeat this person. Around this person, the undtion of his life energy is healing this Universe to gain back its vitality and life. And behind him there is a gigantic wheel. And this wheel is collecting the souls of the dead of this Universe. ¡®The Destroyer destroy all of their soul and life. Since I am here, I reverse cause and effect and while I could save their lives, I could save their souls and give them a chance at reincarnation in my own Vast Universe¡¯ As he said this the rate of the souls being absorbed into Azul wheel increased. Their souls all rushed to the spinning wheel behind this person body. ¡®Creation and destruction. Life and Death¡¯ Wargod said as he looks at that wheel spinning without stopping behind that being. This being is none other than Great Supremacy Azul of the Vast Universe. Rules of Time and space was ignored as all souls throughout Time and Space, in this Universe was sucked into the Wheel. This Wheel is remaking reality, reversing cause and effect giving the souls of this people another chance for life in a different Universe. It looks like all of this took a long time but it was only a fraction of a second that passed. Then Azul look at Loki and ask ¡®It seems you must have a reason if you call me, Gardener¡¯ ¡®I did not think you would answer¡¯ ¡®Since you call me then you must have confidence that I woulde. And I have a reason this time.¡¯ Loki smiles and then he said ¡®You treated him like you treated a son.¡¯ ¡®He helps me get the one things I loved the most in my whole eternal existence to return to me. I owe him.¡¯ ¡®I guess you care now.¡¯ Loki said. Azul face did not change as he showed a non-expression on his face. And it is hard to see his face as his face seems to be even more bright than quasar star. ¡®Like I said, I have a reason now¡¯ Loki only smiles. Wargod did not understand everything they were both saying but he of course understands who Loki and Azul is referring to in their conversation. They are no doubt referring to Azief. That mortal has solved Azul regret. And then not only Azul got back the one he loved, he also realizes his Path. In the past timeline, while Azul is very powerful, he still could not do what he did to the Destroyer. He could even chain the Destroyer down. If not for the fact that this Omniverse is not his, he would probably not mind holding off the Destroyer. Loki on the other hand sized up Azul. This Supremacy Azul is the only few True Grand Supremacy. And he might even have passed that realm and enter into a new realm that outstripped others below him There is thirteen people that walked the steps of the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway. Out of the thirteen people, only four beings that walked that step truly be Grand Supremacy level. There is Azul in the first step. Then there is the person on the second step who gained enlightenment about the truth of the world and be a Concept of Oneness that covered the whole Omniverse Then there is that one person in the nine steps of the stairway who is one but have three separations of himself and yet when it merged it be one again. Reunion and separating make no difference. And then there is that one white haired Outer God that walked the steps and leave the imprint of his will and power on the twelve steps. Azul look at Loki and then he asks ¡®Did you know?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Knows about what?¡¯ Loki ask back. Azul then turns toward Wargod and ask him the same question ¡®Did you know?¡¯ Wargod could guess what Azul is talking about. He then said. ¡®The Steps?¡¯ Azul nodded. Wargod then answer. ¡®I didn¡¯t know it. If I know it, would I have summoned the Gate? I know it when it appears. I didn¡¯t think that it hides such secrets¡¯ Loki then understand what Azul and Wargod is taking about. He only smiles and then he said ¡®There would only be thirteen people walking that steps.¡¯ Azul nodded ¡®There will not be a fourteen¡¯ Azul added like confirming his already long held belief. And he sighed. He then sighed and then said ¡®I¡­¡­even though I have risen up to this level, in the beginning, this Omniverse, this Universe, is where I came from. My current present would not happen if I did not walk that step eons ago. Is this His n? Even though, I have jumped out of it, am I still the fish? Or am I just a butterfly dreaming of bing something else?¡¯ He sighed and then he asks ¡®Gardener, did He knows?¡¯ Loki smiles and then said. ¡®This is after all is his Omniverse. How could he not know?¡¯ Like there is no doubt in his mind. Azul nodded. Hearing this Wargod frowned. ¡®Then why not stop it?¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly. Azul sighed again and then he said to no one in particr ¡®I never understood what he wanted¡¯ ¡®And you never will understand Him¡¯ Loki reply. Then he added ¡®I doubt there will be anyone that understand Him. Azul, you might have powerful strength now but in the beginning, you were created by Him. If he did not let you to grow, could you have grown until you are right now. Where even he could not kill you? ¡® Loki ask. Azul facial expression did not change at all. His face is like the Light the that shine through during the primordial darkness that envelop the moment before creation burst out. ¡®I could not kill him but he also could not kill me¡¯ And he smiles at this thought. He was also feeling wistful. Then he added ¡®Not that I think He would want to. After all, he must have foreseen me breaking the chains of destiny and fate, of the reincarnation and all kinds of rebirths. Since he is the Supreme One of this Universe. That is why I never understand. If He could see all that, He could also see that I don¡¯t view Him in high esteem. Yet, he still let me grows until I reached this level. How about you Loki? Even you could not understand Him? You, the closest one to Him?¡¯ Wargod close his eyes and he too was curious. Everyone knows that Loki is a trickster. He likes to deceives and lie. No one would have guess that he was the closest one to Him. Loki then answer >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Can someone you understand who they all referred to? There has been mention of Him in this stories but he was never spoke in details. Anyway, if you like the story leave somemments and review and please vote for the story Chapter 505: The song of the end (6) ¡®I do not pretend to try to understand Him. But I think I might have one exnation why he let people like you went out from His control. Maybe, and this is just my own spection. Maybe, he is just feeling lonely¡¯ Azul did not believe it but he did not say it. He is just curious of the answer but he didn¡¯t really need his question answered. Neither would hearing the wordsing from Loki mouth bring him closer to the real truth Loki continued amidst Azul musing about his own thoughts. ¡®Maybe after seeing all this lives all across the eons when he is slumbering and when he was awakening make him curios if there is someone who can be like Him. And who can stand equals with Him. He understands Himself and He understand His creation hence He did not put too much expectation. But as world grows, and it branches off into infinite Universes creating this myriad Universes full of chaos but also full of life, eventually anomaly existed. Like you. Like that person. And like that other person. You are the only Supremacy that could probably tangle with Him and survives.¡¯ Azul did not say anything about this. It was because there was never a need for them to tangle against each other. ¡®I don¡¯t like him¡¯ Wargod suddenly interjected Loki smiles and then he said ¡®How could you like him? After what he had done to your race?¡¯ Loki ask nonchntly. Azul look toward Wargod and with his gaze he could see the true form of Wargod. He might show his true form but Wargod is still holding off one seal inside his body. If he releases that seal he would probably be so powerful that even this Universe could not contain him, breaking the barrier of reality around this Universe. But the moment he broke that seal, Azul had no doubt he would die. The Creator would not just stay still if Wargod broke thatst seal. The Destroyer might be sailing through the stars to go to Earth but if Wargod broke the seal, By the Law that is set upon by Him, the Destroyer could immediately appear before Wargod and destroy him immediately. There would probably ten breath of time for him to do something before he dies the moment he broke that seal. But ten breaths are a lot of time for someone like Wargod if he broke the seal. In that the breath, with the power he possesses he could do a lot of damage and take many lives ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen your true form¡¯ Azul suddenly said ¡®Isn¡¯t it majestic?¡¯ Wargod ask Azul nodded. But then he said ¡®Never summon that Gate again¡¯ Wargod frowned. Then he chuckles and he said ¡®Maybe someday, he himself would summon it¡¯ ¡®Then I would prevent it¡¯ Azul said. His voice is calm but one could see the hint of anger in it. Wargod fumed as his head shoots fire that break through the void andnded into a deserted dimension outside this Universe. ¡®Azul! I might not be your opponent. But this is not your Vast Universe. This Omniverse belongs to Him. You are suppressed here. Let us not pretend that you are descending here with your True Body and not your avatar. If youe here with your true Body, then you are basically forcing Him to awaken.¡¯ Azul nodded. But there is a hint of smile on his face. No, to be more urate it is a smirk. Before he is the Grand Supremacy Azul, he was awless Asura living in the universe with no one could force him to do things he doesn¡¯t want to do. How could he be afraid of Wargod? ¡®Yes, I am suppressed here. But I could still prevent whatever it is that you want to do.¡¯ Loki just look at this with apparent amusement. It is clear he did not want to interfere. ¡®YOU! That mortal is thest hope of my race! It is not like I am scheming something against him!¡¯ Azulughed a bit but then his eyes is trained to Wargod. The lighting out from his eyes seems to even melted the ck hole behind Wargod as it seems to dissipate into an unknown element that scattered away, traveling with the speed of light to other parts of the Universe. He then spoke, his voice booming inside the mind of Loki and Wargod. ¡®Not scheming against him? It seems to me that your race has been scheming on him since the creation of Time!¡¯ Azul retorted back. ¡®It seems you have been availed to some truth of the Thirteen Steps, Azul¡¯ Loki said calmly. He is now stepping in. Loki knows all of this story. It was the story he reads in the many books of His, in that pleasant looking hovel in that Unknown Dimension. Loki was calm as he looks at Azul and Wargod. Out of the three of them, he was the weakest. It would not be an exaggeration to say that if Wargod or Azul want to kill him, he would be toast. There is no hiding magic that could hide underneath the gaze of a true Grand Supremacy like Azul and Wargod have ways to know whether he truly dies or not Jormungandr floats toward Loki throne. Right now the gigantic serpent Jormungandr look like a small serpent as it slithers around Loki hand. Loki patted his serpent and then he said ¡®Azul, did you find out the mystery of the thirteen steps?¡¯ Azul snorted and nodded Wargod did not say anything as he reins down his anger. ¡®I always wonder who created the thirteen steps. There were many races before my race. I just didn¡¯t think it was created by the Etherna. But that was not the shocking thing. The shocking thing is that they prepared it for this event. For this annihtion of the Omniverse. They were waiting for their Fated Person. They predicted their race extinction¡¯ Azul smirks a bit as he continued ¡®And your race has predicted that Azief would be their Fated Person. I understand the Sorcerer now when he said to me that I have already met my Fated Person. My Fated Person is him but not the him in the first timeline, but the him in this final timeline. But even that your race has divinate¡¯ Wargod did not answer but sometimes silence is more telling. Maybe he too hade to the same conclusion. Then Azul added ¡®Maybe, they even left some inheritances for him to find, some luck to guide his way, some fortune to favor him in his quest for survival and supremacy. Which means, if they divinate his existence and birth, that mean they have also divinate my role in all of this. I stay in this Omniverse because I divinate that the chance for my wife resurrection lies here. That is why I linger around in tis Omniverse. I pass through many dimensions and gxies leaving my legacies and fortune so that one of them could prove to be my Fated Person¡¯ Azul then look towards a direction as his gaze peered through many dimension andnded on the Supremacy Dimension. His gaze is looking at the twelve steps. It uses to be thirteen steps but now there is only twelve steps. While the other steps are still intact it is clear they are hanging by a thread. There is crack everywhere and it look like even if you blow a wind to it, it could break down. Azul knows, it needs the right wind to blows instead of any wind. And that wind is Azief. He then continues talking ¡®That steps were prepared for his second try. I shudder to think the power of your race when they rule over the Universe. They created the Thirteen Steps which mean they predicted that the Omniverse would be cleaned up and that someone would alter the Laws of Time and even send someone to change the ending of this long story. That is terrifying indeed;¡¯ Azul said as he looks at Wargod with his eyes raring to battle. Wargod while he like fighting, he is not stupid. Wargod did not say anything. He too had noticed this matter the moment he saw the Steps crack and the statues turns into dust. He had a suspicion when Azief had managed to walk all thirteen steps but that suspicions were confirmed when he saw the statue crumbling on the first step Azul then snicker at Wargod and said. ¡®Your race has been waiting for him, constructing that steps thatplement Perfection, foreseeing that one day, he woulde no matter how long and no matter how it seems hopeless. They have foreseen that the young mortal woulde and he would walk all thirteen steps. Your race has decided to entrust their fate to my disciple, to bear the burden of life and death of your entire race!¡¯ The he pointed his finger fill with the power of primordial creation and destruction towards Wargod and the whole Omniverse seems to stirs and hummed with power ¡®Wargod, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand? Your race rebellion is not yet over!¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A few secrets of the Universe is revealed. And some old matter are brought up. Hope you like this chapter because this conversation will afffect the end of the Final Battle. Chapter 506: The song of the end (7) Wargod frowned. Loki smiles bitterly ¡®Let us all calm down. Let us not use anyone of anything.¡¯ Loki said. Azul only snorted and close his eyes. There was an ufortable silence for a while. They stand in the slowly healing universe and the only thing they could hear was the sound of the hissing of Loki serpent. Loki noticed a was about to be formed. His eyes shines as he smiles. ¡®I guess there is no harm in leaving some of my Will here¡¯ he said to no one in particr. Azul and Wargod on the other hand is closing their eyes, both of them did not want to see each other face. Azul never liked Wargod and his race. Wargod is an Etherna and during Azul era, the Etherna conquer millions of Universes and ughter myriads of beings. Azul might have killed many in his eternal life, but that would notpare to the massacre of the Etherna ¡®It is quite weird then my friendship with him¡¯ Azul thought. While he did not like the Etherna, he has an old friend from that race. In his long live there is not that many that could escape the cycle of creation and rebirth and as such Azul was used to walk alone in the trials of stars. Azul only sighed when he is reminded of his old friend. Loki ignore both of them as he blows a spell from his breath as the life in that a distance away from his titanic body. Time vortexes appears around that and the development and evolution of that was elerated. But for the things and life forms in that time seems to move uniformly. It is only to the eyes of the three beings that they see the life of the and the lifeform inside it to move like it was fast forwarded. It was fast forwarded until it reached the point where civilization have already sprouted. In that, on a volcanic ind that is vast andrge, Loki send a rune. The Laws of that world ripples as the runes covered thatrge ind nation. That ind is full of people and tribes and with the guidance in that will, they turned their culture to that of the Vikings. They crafted dragon boats, they raided other people and they worshipped Odin, Thor, Loki, Freya, and many other Gods in the pantheon of Norse Gods. Their culture was steer by a force, by a will thate into the dreams of their soothsayers and their Norn. It was like a collective consciousness pushing through their civilization to develop that way. Wargod seen it and he just shakes his head. Azul also look at this act by Loki and he look that rune in disdain. Loki notices these two looking at that rune and said deprecatingly ¡®I guess both of you look down on my skills¡¯ Azul only said ¡®Is that your stamp?¡¯ Loki nodded Wargod then ask ¡®Is that why your race keeps having to relive Ragnarok over and over again? Is that how you survive the first annihtion. Leaving a stamp, huh? But doing this¡­. you would never ever be able to transcend the limitation of the Omniverse¡¯ And Wargodughed. He had to constantly run all over the Omniverse because of the Curse that is ced upon him but even those that lives Beyond the Source Wall is not any better than him. After all, at least he knows he is free. His heart is free and he refuses to bow, not when there is still hope. And he knows if he bows now, it is because he fears Him and not because he is truly sorry. No one could understand the feeling Wargod is feeling right now when he thought about those deities, immortals and gods living Beyond the Source Wall and to think that even after all the power they achieved, they are still puppet on a string. Odin would forever be bind to Destiny and Fate. Azul said nonchntly. Behind him his Wheel is still spinning but it is not as fast as before. Loki and Wargod notices that all those souls that enters his Wheel has now begun their reincarnation process. One could see the Judges of Hell inside the Wheel begins handing out judgment and casting off the souls to the cycle of reincarnation. They will be born in the Vast Universe not remembering their past life in this destroyed Universe unless they became strong enough and choose to seek their past lives memories. Loki look at that Wheel and he would be lying to himself if he did not admit that he is jealous of Azul who has transcend the limitation of the Omniverse and has freed himself from the constraint of Fate and Destiny. If Destiny and Fate constrains him, that is because he chooses to be constrained by it. And if he wanted, he could break the chain anytime he wants. Even though, when he enters this Omniverse, he is bind to the Destiny and Fate of his eons in here, there is not many Karma between this Omniverse and him. The force of Destiny and Fate of this Omniverse could not have much effect on him. If there is one thing keeping him here it is the mortal Azief. After all, the current Azul could not have actualized his path if that mortal did not help Azul in resurrecting his lover and fulfilling his path of reincarnation and rebirth, of creation and destruction, of life and death. Loki then said like he is reminiscing of the eons past ¡®You both know that my name is Loki. And my sworn brother name is Odin. And the rest of the Universe also knows it. Even those who never see Asgard and regarded us as myths knows us as Loki and Odin. Our name is not just myths in Earth prime. Even in some others, the Aesir culture thrive and our name is spoken in their halls of warriors and they call upon our name when they go to battle¡¯ And Loki smiles bitterly at this thought. Even though some of them spoke our name a little bit different in the beginning it would slowly evolve to our True Name¡¯ Loki then look at Azul and Wargod. Wargod is of the Etherna race, the First Race of the Universe. They could even control the matter and anti-matter of the Universe and could remade and alter the fundamentalsws of the Universe and crafted by the Supreme One Himself. Azul on the other hand is a True Grand supremacy that could tangled with the Supreme One Himself. Even though Azul could not kill the Supreme One, the Supreme One could not kill Azul either. Not that there will be any reason for them to ever enter a feud when they reach this level. At least, Loki don¡¯t think the Supreme One would try to kill Azul. But, he could never be sure. Loki never understood what He is thinking about. He then added ¡®Unlike you both, a lot of us find faith power very beneficial¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Hope you like the next chapter as Loki reveals how many of the pantheons on Earth was formed. Chapter 507: The song of the end (8) He then sighed as he looks at that building their civilization ¡®Sometimes we left a stamp of ourselves. Imprinted it in the minds and the consciousness of the world and its Universe. As it is on Earth, it is also on others. That Monkey from Three Thousand Worlds also wanted to join the fun. A few hundred years after the deities and immortals of the Jade Empire left their stamp, he too left his stamp. He turned into a great hero and immortal in the pen of a writer, bringing his life to the forefront of myths. The mortals thought they conjured it from their mind when it was the consciousness of the world that helps them to gain such inspiration to write the story in the first ce. But there is always a bit of difference between the reality and fantasy. Jade Emperor was not that inept during the Havoc of Heaven and the Monkey King is not as noble as they portrayed him to be. Why would then a Great Supremacy would imprison him under the Five Element Finger Spell if he was someone that could be reasoned with? But every story need a hero and an antagonist¡¯ Wargod nodded. If the Asgard had their Ragnarok, and Olympus had their Titanomachy and Gigantomachia then The Jade Empire have their Havoc of Heaven among many other events of the dusk of the Immortals and Gods. All beings constrained by Destiny and Fate. Wargod thenmented as he too grows quite interested in the way Asgard kept their legacy alive even through all of these ages ¡®You left a bit of your will. So they would follow the way your culture developed¡¯ Loki nodded Azul from the very beginning was not that interested in the ways of these being achieve their eternality. And Loki understood why Azul was not interested. For someone like Azul who have transcended such limits and barriers, he would not need to do such thing Doing such thing would be redundant as he could project his Will in his Vast Universe and enforce his Will if he wanted to, and whenever he wanted to. Loki then exins to Wargod about Will stamps and what he means by infusing the Will of their race to the people of other Universes. ¡®My brother and I were not always Gods. It is the same for the Olympians and those Gods in the Three Thousand Worlds. What those mortals thinke from their mind as they constructed myths and stories about immortals were actually the story about us. We exist¡¯ And he said that like he was trying to assert it to be the Universal Truth. Loki continued ¡®And we sent our stamps into the Universe consciousness. For example, the Jade Emperor in Earth Prime story. The origin of his creation was actually that he is a story that was created to strengthen the unity of a mortal kingdom and strengthen the authority of the imperial house of mortals. And as such since then he was put in the pantheons of Gods that they believe and cross over to many other spectrum of belief¡¯ Azul nodded. while he never went to Earth, he knows all about it when Azief enter his six lives. He sees through that mortal memories and as such he had quiet the understanding of Earth. He also knows that Earth was the site of the fight of the Great War of Gods, Immortals and Demon five thousand years ago. Azul himself remember that he was invited to participate in that war but at that time nothing could move him from his throne as he waited for the Fated Person that will help him in fulfilling the Sorcerer prophecy Loki on the other hand continue talking to Wargod. ¡®What these mortals didn¡¯t know, Yu Wang had put his stamp a long time ago, when that universe was still in its infancy. What they thought their will and desires, their creativity and their stories, were actually the manifestation of his Will. Of course, his image in that world slowly changes as many people believes him to have many forms. And as you know there is always a fine line between the truth and the lies. It is like a line in the sand. With a blow of the wind, it disappears¡¯ Wargod smiles hearing this. For some reason he could rte. ¡®The thing people thought were myths were real because from the very beginning we exist. The cultures that those people had, some of them are from us. Some of them were assimted with our culture. We too have had our own culture long before all of these Universes were formed. Long before the Supreme One decided to create humans. The stamp helps them to create a culture simr to ourselves and as such making our worship easier for them to stomach¡¯ Wargod is slowly understanding the concept of this stamp. Then he wonders about one question as he looks at Loki. ¡®I wonder why He didn¡¯t just exterminate you?¡¯ Lokiughed and then he said ¡®I am his Gardener. If he kills me, who wound tend his Garden?¡¯ ¡®For that reason?¡¯ Wargod ask shocked. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t that be a reason?¡¯ Loki ask back. ¡®Like I said, I never understood what he is thinking. Since he allows me to exist, then I shall exist¡¯ Wargod take a little time to register what he just heard. He himself did not dare meet the Supreme One. If he sees the true form of the Supreme One no matter how powerful he is, Wargod had no doubt that he will be reduced to cinders. Azul then ask ¡®Then where does He lives now? Is he still in that hovel? Or did he change his living residence?¡¯ ¡®In a peaceful looking hovel. I think it is the same hovel though I could not be sure¡¯ Loki reply. Azul shake his head a bit but there is a smile on his face. ¡®The entire Omniverse is about to be obliterated and he is peacefully living inside a hovel.¡¯ Wargod snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡®This is why my race did not like him¡¯ Azul only snickered at Wargod. ¡®Don¡¯t try to paint your rebellion like you are trying to liberate the Omniverse from his grasp. I at least know something about Him. He is quiteid-back. If He is not, then He would not have given your race so many chances¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly and said ¡®If the Omniverse is destroyed, then if he wants he could make another one. If not, then that is that.¡¯ Wargod shut his mouth as Azul look toward Loki ad ask a different question that had nothing to do with the Omniverse being destroyed. ¡®What did he do in his hovel?¡¯ Loki smiles and then reply ¡®Writing mostly¡¯ ¡®About what?¡¯ Wargod ask. But Azul did not ask the question. He could already guess the answer. Loki reply ¡®Stories of course¡¯ Then he smiles and added >>>>>>>>>>> Will not be saying too much. Hope you like the exposition and leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 508: The song of the end (9) ¡®He thought He had got it right but it seems the characters in his story didn¡¯t really like how thatst story ended. So, he decided to not interfere this time. He would let them write a new story. But there is one point of the story he would never change. After all He did promise the Destroyer. Though, he is curious of how these character would try to change it. Probably that is the reason why.¡¯ Azul just nodded ¡®He should not have hide when I seek for him all those years ago¡¯ Loki then remembers a story and then he smiles as he said ¡®All those years ago¡­¡­you were not as powerful as you are now. You went into his turf, and you want to use your power to bring her back. But she is of this world and not yours. You might have ascended at that time, but she did not. In the end, didn¡¯t you gain enlightenment because of all the hardship you suffer?¡¯ Loki ask back. Azul close his mouth and did not say anything else. There were many things he felt angry but at the same time there are also the things he felt gratitude toward. That Being always made all things feel like this. You just can¡¯t hate him. Wargod however is closing his eyes. Compared to Azul and Loki, Wargod have never met Him. At least not face to face. And he is trying to gain a better understanding of Him from the conversation of Loki and Azul. There was once again silence. This silence might havested only a few seconds, but at the same time it also felt like itsted for a thousand years. One could not help feel like this when one is being surrounded byrge Time Vortexes and time streams that is slowly trying to connect to the Omniverse flows of Time. Then Azul ask Loki ¡®I am just curios why you call me and Wargod¡¯ Finally, theye to the in important question. Why did Loki call them here? Loki click his tongue and then his eyes look toward a certain direction. His eyes pierces though all the dimensional barrier and even multiversal points to rest his gaze upon a person. His eye is looking at a mortal in one of the Sealed Worlds of the Three Thousand World. His eyes are looking at Azief on top of the Five Element Mountains and the Azief at the thirteen steps of Supremacy. He sighed and then close his eyes. His gaze was retracted and then he opens it back again. Clearly, there isplicated feeling in his eyes. While the rtion between him and Azief was probably minimal, they are connected by his disciple. The Loki of Midgard. Loki of Asgard however knows more about Azief than anyone else in the entire Omniverse. Azul and Wargod is waiting for him to answer their question but Loki is reminiscing of that day lost in time The reason why he knows Azief better than anyone else is because he once sneaks into the hovel of the Supreme One and read Azief story. The title of the book was The Song at the End. Loki did not know whether to praise the Supreme One or not. Loki doesn¡¯t think that the title is that good. That story was the story of Azief in his first timeline. The only difference was that He had write The End at the end of his writing. In that story, the Final Battle happens, The Speedster who wanted to be a God finally be a God but were toote before being captured by the Pale Speedster. It told the desperate battle of powerful Beings to stop the advent of the end of the Omniverse. It is a story full of drama, of heartbreak, or tragedy, sacrifice, love and hatred. And while the story speaks of others worlds who were also trying to stop the destruction aura that spread throughout all the Omniverse, it was clear that the Death God was the main protagonist of the story. In the end, they all fall and the Destroyer won the final battle and get what he desired. The Supreme One had fulfilled his promise. And He wrote The End at the end of the chapter. He went out for a while from his writing room to look at his garden. At that time, Loki was still there. The civilization that was Beyond the Source Wall were fine Or as fine as they could be. Asgard has fallen, Olympus has crumbled because of the Titans and the Three Realms of the Jade Empire are all broken. But Loki knew that they would revive again. And they all had to rise once again. And as he was the Gardener of that garden, he could only observe the state of emptiness that surround him. There was emptiness. That is the only thing there is And in that emptiness there is that patch ofnd where He writes his story. When Loki ask him if the ending is satisfactory, he replied. ¡®Hmm¡¯ and he smiles. At that time, he did something he never did before. He asks a favor from Him. He wanted to read the story. The Supreme One allowed him to read it. He went inside the hovel and open that book. He read the story of the mortal Azief and hispanion He reads about his struggle, his regrets and his mistakes. He was so engrossed in reading it that he could not leave the book. There are also side stories which he also reads. He then reached at the fewst pages. He knew how the story ended which is why it was such a surprise when he read thest pages and there is a different kind of ending. At that time, he run out from the hovel and quickly shows it to the Supreme One in his mortal form. When he looks at thest few pages instead of the writing The End it changed into To Be Continued. As the Supreme One went out from the hovel, Time God Jean changes and alter the Law of Time of the Omniverse. He sent Loki mind back to the past. Loki at that time thought the Supreme One would be angry when He find out the ending to his story has been changed. But contrary to his expectation, the Supreme One only smiles and said ¡®Hmm¡¯ Loki¡¯ Wargod once again call his name and Loki was brought out from his memory. Loki then smiles. Loki no longer dy the message he was entrusted to ry to these two powerful being. He looks at Wargod and Azul and said to both of them ¡®Ie bearing a message from Him. Stop interfering¡¯ Loki then look at Wargod and pointed his finger ¡®Stop summoning the Gate in front of him. If he summoned the Gate by himself, then that is his new fate. But you are not allowed to summon it for him.¡¯ Then Loki pointed his finger to Azul and said ¡®Azul if you will not stop interfering and even reverse cause and effect for that child, then He had no choice but toe out and prevent you from doing so¡¯ ¡®he wants me to give up?¡¯ Azul ask. Wargod also did not have a very good expression on his face. Loki gently smiles and said ¡®He wanted you to have a little faith¡¯ Then Loki once again turns to Wargod and said ¡®As for you, He said, do you still could not let go?¡¯ Wargod snorted. ¡®That is all that he sent me to tell you. You know how He rarely send his message anymore. He did not like to interfere. Evenst time he did not interfere. This goes without saying, but don¡¯t tell anyone he is not slumbering¡¯ Azul hearing this did not say anything else as he opens a rip in space. He was ready to go. But before he goes, he said only this ¡®I owe him three times. I will repay this. Even he could not stop it¡¯ he said only this. But Loki knows that Azul would not be too excessive. Azul then enter the rip in space and disappeared. Wargod snorted clearly not satisfied being told of. ¡®Tell Him, that I will never give up¡¯ He then floats back to his broken star. When he returns back to his sealed form, his broke stars vanished into another multiversal portal and disappeared from this dimension. Only Loki alone floated in this newly born Universe. He sighed. ¡®At least this would temper them off a bit¡¯ he said as he smiles and then once again cast his gaze to that mortal ¡®I don¡¯t know what I wish you to get. Maybe, I too wanted to see a different kind of ending¡¯ he said smiling bitterly before he rides his gigantic serpent and vanished from the new Universe. *** So, what do you think? Should I do one chapter a day, or a longer chapter and skip one day? Leave somements on your thoughts *** Few rification and info. My hint is a lot of them subtle and some of them is so early in the chapter so you might forget some of the info¡¯s. Let¡¯s talk about Grand Supremacy. Loki mentioned there is only four true Grand Supremacy out of the thirteen. A Grand Supremacy is powerful. It was like Azul before he realizes his path. Grand Supremacy also have its own realm that is hard to categorize. They themselves will know if they improved or not. Beyond that is the realm that Azul had achieved. And he is the only one that have reached it. So, one could understand why he felt he owe Azief so much. Now let us talk about Laws and Energy. To people of Azul level, there is only three types of energies. There is the Worldly Energy originating from the world around them. There is the Universal energy originating from the Universe, whether that be their Universe or other Universes. And then there is the Omniversal energy which would affect the Omniverse atrge. You could look up Omniverse if you don¡¯t ry sure why it is called like that. Now, let us talk about the rulers of the Omniverse. Now, I will be delving into the fact of the Omniverse in Lord Shadow. There is only one Omniverse and it is ruled by the Supreme One. You might ask ¡°then, what about Azul?¡¯ Azul have his own Universe separate from the Supreme One Omniverse when he became a Grand Supremacy. All True Grand Supremacy have their own Universe separate from the Omniverse. But each True Grand Supremacy could still be suppressed by the Supreme One and could be killed by the Supreme One. But Azul had transcended that barrier of power when he brought back Meihul to life, elevating to the same kind of power over everything and the essence of creation and destruction. As he elevated himself, his Universe was also elevated into a different kind of Universe. Why call it Universe? Because his Universe did not yet grow to be big enough or diverge into multiple parallel world lines and even splitting of dimension to term it as an Omniverse. But the Creator had already regarded it as an Omniverse unto itself. There is only the Supreme One and Azul that possesses an Omniverse. This is the info about Grand Supremacies and Omniverse and how much they are. If you have any other question, please ask it in thement sections. *** Chapter 509: The hole on the palm The cold wind has lessened as the chirping of the birds of spring could be heard crying out in this small world of the Mortal realm in the Three Thousand Worlds. Winter is ending and spring ising. In therge city near the Five Element Mountain, people areing out and celebrate the New Year with sounds of firecracker. Some burn incense for their ancestors and their Gods. Prosperity seems to be evesting yet to those who sees the dark storm in the distance, they know it is only ephemeral and very fragile In the martial arts world right now, there is a storm approaching it. A storm that will involve the Imperial power, the freedom of those martial artist that seek their path of martial arts, and even long lost arts of immortality. And this foreordained fate will start on the top of the Five Element Mountain. It will affect the lives of many and open the Sealed World. Azief himself did not know that he is about to start something that would affect his own Fate and Destiny in a big way in this sealed world There are of course some people who could foresee the effect of Azief arrival on that world. There are the three gazes of three of the most mysterious beings in the Omniverse looking intently at this world and they are many other beings paying attention to it. The Jade Emperor did not yet have to slumber so every day after his court session he would turn into his Soul form and check the Thirteen Steps like he is trying to remember something The world that Azief found himself crashing into was not an ordinary world of the Mortal Realm of the Three Thousand Worlds. Azief had never saw this world from above so he could not see how weird this world he is in. Since he could not really fly like he used to, and he could not use his Divine Sense to check the state of this world, he did not see it But those that is outside the world could see it. It is a Sealed World. If he could see the from space, he would see there is golden character that floated above its stratosphere. Only one with the powers to bend and alter Laws could see the golden characters. The golden colors and the characterse from the Laws of the Universe. There is also symbols that is emanating divine presence swirling and rotating around this world like a barrier. Or¡­maybe instead of a barrier, it is a cage. And then there is that illusory golden palm that covered the Heavens and this. This palm is translucent but one could not help but be awed by its aura of lifeing out of it. A world in a Palm Whoever left this illusory palm is clearly a mighty figure of the Universe This palm covers the but this palm has a w. There is a hole in the middle of the palm like it was being pierced by something. And the most curious thing, covering the hole on the middle of the palm is arge reddish golden lotus. Each petal of these lotus seems to have the power to contain a world inside it. There is a Golden Monk sitting on top of that lotus. Sutra-like song could be heard chanted from his being. His mouth did not move but it was like the echoes of his heart echoing in the dark space, sealing the hole. Like Azief had predicted there is a secret about this world. That hole in the middle of that golden palm is also suspicious. There is a trace of divine power and at the same time there is a trace of Azief that is around it. The Golden Monk has always fulfilled his duties and he had always remained stoic and did not move whatever that is inflicted upon him. But five years ago, a pig riding a Star Matter Clouds attack him with a Nine Toothed Rake Of course when that pig came, he was not in the form of a pig. The Pige in the appearance of a beautiful man wearing a blue robe, looking elegant and graceful He demanded that the Monk make way because fate and destiny ising. The Golden Monk did not understand so he refuses to move. They then fought each other as the golden characters glowed, preventing their battle from affecting the Sealed World. When the Golden Monk uses the beads gifted to him, the light of the beads exploded into a light of divine revealing. It reveals the true face of the young handsome person. The person looks like a terrible monster, part human and part pig. The Golden Monk immediately recognize who this pig is and he was even more adamant not letting him move him from the spot. Because this pig is none other than the famous junior brother of that Monkey. The Golden Monk was formed from the lingering will of that existence thatprehend Oneness with all Things and achieved Nirvana. This lingering will was sent to Jade Empire to help the Jade Emperor. The hole on the middle of that palm was made when that Monkey ascended to the Heavenly Court. He brought the Enlightened Monk with him, piercing the Palm of the Enlightened One with his Heavenly Golden Banded Staff. He said he was preparing something as he makes that hole when the Jade Emperor demands and exnation. The pig while he no longer travels with his Senior Brother, he is still an official of the Heavenly Court. Thus he still has some influence. And he still retains his old weapon. he uses the divine weapon, the Nine Toothed Rake to contend with the Golden Monk That Nine Toothed rake is not some normal rake mortal used to sweep leaves on their courtyard. It was refined from divine ice iron and was polished until it gleamed dazzling white. The hammer that struck the rake was forged from the Laws of the Universe itself and the fire that is used to tempered the weapon is fed with anti-matter energy. Countless of powerful people used their minds to craft the weapon and they made nine teeth of jade and cast a pair of golden rings to hanged beneath them. Decorating the body of the rake is the Six Bright Shiners and the Fives, and designed it to fate and destiny ordance. The length of top and bottom match the Heaven and Earth It has another name. it is also called the Supreme Gold-Imbued Rake. Their fight was not easy and it even forced the Golden Monk to stand up from the floating lotus. When Marshal Canopy raise the rake, fire and light stream forth from the sun and when he lowers it stars ands charged towards him It forms changes into anything that the owner wanted and leaps whenever he chanted the spells of the rake. As their battle continued, the lotus sway and move away from the hole. As The Golden Monk were too engrossed in fighting, something passes him by. There was a person swirling with powers of sealing andws pass through him and was sucked into that hole and arrived in the Sealed World of the Three Thousand World. When that person passes through, the pig immediately retreated andughed and said something about all debts has been repaid Since then, the Golden Monk be even more vignt as he sits upon his lotus and not letting anyone pass through the hole again. A few time before he even felt gazes from others dimension looking through the barrier and look at this world. The Golden Monk job is to guard and so he guarded the hole without ever questioning the changes of the world. *** I will not say too much. I hope you all coudl see the hint and give me your thoughts Chapter 510: Spring has come (1) As all of this happens on top of the Heavens of this Sealed World, Azief on the other hand is busy doing something else. Winter is about to end ande spring, there will be a lot of people that wille to the mountain. Azief for this week had only been focusing on training Xi Feng. He had also found that many people have made some tent under the foot of the mountain since the beginning of spring will begin in a few weeks. They createdrge tents like those people of the nomads, set upon pit fire and waited patiently. They are all waiting for spring toe so that they coulde up the mountain and challenge Xi Feng Azief could guess that those people thate to the mountain, not all of them have pure intention to only spar or seek pointer with his disciple. Azief sighed as he saw branch fall off with heavy snow in the distance. He saw the birds flying in the sky, spreading their wings widely weing theing of spring. ¡®Xi Feng don¡¯t have much time.¡¯ He muttered to himself. He himself don¡¯t have much time now. The seal on his belly button right now is almost unraveled. He felt excited but also at the same time a little bit of sadness. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said as he smiles a little bitterly thinking of his experience. He had beenprehending the Unity In One internal martial arts of the Three Devils of Han for a week. He did not think that byprehending the technique of the Three Devils of Han he would get an inspiration in creating martial arts technique. He created four martial art technique and one martial art internal skills in the span of one week. Four of them he modified from his skills. He once bought the skill Sky shing sh, Clouds Dispersing First, Earthquake Stomp and Red Dragon Trampling the Heavens. Each one of these skill when used by Azief in the past would split the sky, disperse the clouds, shakes the world and trample the Heavens. But since he could not use Laws or anything like the world of energy like that Azief had to modify it to make it suitable to the energy of this world. Azief had to make sure there is fine control in internal energy for someone to sessfully execute the technique. Sky shing sh could only be used when arge amount of internal energy is there. One had to channel the internal energy to one arms and as one fight slowly channels it to the hand. When it solidified itself on one hand then execute a shing movement, transferring all that internal energy on one hand to the tip of the weapon and with it would create a powerful shing light that could break open the sky. The Clouds Dispersing Fist be a fist technique. It follows the same method that when one had umted energy in every finger than execute a punch. At that time release the internal energy outward. Earthquake Stomp and Dragon Trampling the Heavens are both foot technique. That is from his skills. It might look hard but he only had to modify it a bit to fit this world energy. But he had also created a new internal energy skill. He called it the Divine Energy Absorbing technique. He derives it from Unity In One internal skills of the Three Devils of Han. The Three Devils of Han possess an internal martial arts technique that could transfer their internal energy to any one of them so that one of them could achieve the level of internal energy at the level of a grandmaster When Azief heard about it, he was intrigued. From what he understands internal energy of every person is different. It is shape by that person will, their practice and even their emotions. It is like a fingerprint of sorts. Everyone is different. The internal energy could transfer itself without any bacsh or any threats of energy deviation because the Three Devils of Han all practice the same kind of internal energy technique that is focused on assimtion. Their internal energy technique was the same and even their emotions and will shares the same. It created a technique that made them able to channel their energy to each other freely. Azief find it very fascinating and has researched it every since. Then he created the Divine Energy Absorbing technique that could absorb other people internal energy and increase on internal energy It took him two days to perfect this internal martial art technique. If one truly masters this technique, he could be a grandmaster in only a few years. But not all people could use this technique since it would surely have bacsh and could even inflict someone with deviation of energy if they did not master it perfectly. One of the requirements of learning this technique one must have a very powerful body to contain all the energy and to refine the energy to assimte itself with one own internal energy But Azief did not possess such problem. His body could contain myriads of energy and even Laws. So, how could mere internal energy of other could cause him any bacsh. That is why with this technique Azief could incapacitate his enemies and at the same time increases his own internal energy. It was the perfect technique for Azief that did not want to waste too much time focusing on internal energy gathering. He would steal the energy of other like he was stealing the luck of the Universe. Like his realization about sword, the moment Azief created this technique Azief also formed another idea. Right now this technique of his could only absorb internal energy. When he ascends andplete his Thirteen Law Bodies, then he had an idea to improve this technique not only to absorb internal energies but to absorbws. To absorb energy is easy because the moment the World Orb falls into Earth, they all were granted that ability of absorbing energy from the world in the form of EXP. That is of course until you reached the point where your status window blurs and hard to read. Azief also believes that when you have reached to a level of power where your power is surpassing the calction of the status window, then the status window would disappear. At that time, it means your capability is dependent on many things and not only the status windows anymore. If Azief remember it right the sight of his status window blurring is during his Seed Formation levels. At that time even though he was in Seed Formation he could already fight Disk Formation leveler That is what it means for the status window to blur. It means your capability is no longer under the control of the status windows or that it exceeds the calction of the status window. And right now he could not even summon his status window. That might be because this is not his world andck the energy to imitate the same kind of energy on Earth But he could summon the status window just fine when he is at Earth two and Earth thirty-nine. And they don¡¯t even have an abundance of world energy like this world. What makes this world different? That got him to thinking. The second possibility is that his status window is no longer. That his power had exceeded the status window prediction. But Azief don¡¯t think that is the case. If what he knows is right, his status window would only truly go away when he is in level 100 ¡®This world has many mysteries¡¯ He thought again. Then he sighed. Outside the spring wind is blowing gently. The technique he derived from Unity in One internal energy technique of the Three Devils could be Azief most powerful technique if he could modify it when he ascendedter. Maybe¡­.and this is just a maybe¡­¡­. If he could evolve this technique to its most ultimate peak, his Divine Energy Absorbing technique could absorb luck, destiny and fate. If it reaches the peak, Azief new technique, could absorb all those ethereal concepts and not only things that could be felt, seen or touch. If that really could be realized, then this alone made him stranded in this world felt worth it. He did not regret sparing the lives of those Three Devils. He learned of their life story and he decided that The Three Devils of Han is deserving of their lives. And serving under him would not be that bad. Each one of them suffer internal injury and deformities in and on their body. Azief knew that once he could break all the shackles of the seal he would return back to bing Death Monarch. At that time, what problem in this world he could not solve? At that time, his sword light could reach everywhere in this world and kill everyone no matter how far they are. He would also be able to used his power to heal the Three Devils of Han Azief could not let go of creating a supreme sword art for himself that could cut through everything. The sword is a tool to execute his Will. And he thinks that the moment he could realize his swordsmanship he would be able to leave this world without regret. Azief look outside the window and he smiles. He saw the sun rising in the distance. He is still in his hut. Immortal Sword Hut. It was a grandiose name but Xi Feng and the Three Devils of Han certainly didn¡¯t think so. That sword light that fills the mountaintop is enough to convince them of Azief almost godlikeprehension in sword arts Truth is, if not for his many magical powers it would not be that easy for him to understand sword arts. After evolving to Eterna Sacred, hisprehension and intellect also seems to increase as he could remember thing easily and even understand thing easily. This refers to the understanding of the underlying principle of the Universe. Azief also look outside and like always, he could see Xi Feng is practicing diligently. He is swinging his sword in a swift but measured manner and there is a grace in his movement now. Azief just nodded. ¡®He had improved¡¯ Azief muttered to himself >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> We are back to Azief story. It woudl not be long now before Azief leave this world Chapter 511: Spring has come (2) After sparing with the Three Devils of Han, Xi Feng have managed to understand until the seven moves. Azief made the right decision by sparing the lives of those Three Devils. After all, nothing is better than a realbat. And the Three Devils of Han would always push Xi Feng to the limit and to life and death situation causing Xi Feng to quickly improve himself. Before the end of winter and spring came, Azief wanted Xi Feng to understand all ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. Then after he master the first ten moves, it would be easier for him to master the modified version of the Flowing Swords Arts that he had created. With his modified version, he could break any sword technique the moment his sword shed with other swords. And Azief also has other ns. He could not leave this world with a light heart if he knew his only disciple would be having a hard time so he wanted to teach him and also leave a few of his teachings here to help him. He needs to fight the grandmaster of this world. Only then he thinks he could create his supreme sword manual and probably could cut apart his own seal. He did not need thirteen years. He would only need six years. He sighed a bit when thinking of the years that have passed in this world. He has been in this world for five years. If his n seeds, then he could quickly go back home. He is also curios of what is happening on Earth right now. There is of course a slight anxiousness when he thinks about Earth and the people he loves there With his power, he thinks he could rip apart space and the time difference between his Earth and the sealed dimension would not be too far apart. Azief then heard the sound of the swinging sword and he frowned ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound right¡¯ he said to himself. He waves his hand as the door of his hut open wide. He saw Xi Feng and there is a frown on Azief face. He sighed and shakes his head ¡®That is wrong¡¯ he muttered Then he flicks his finger. A sword light shot out from Azief fingers heading to Xi Feng sword, changing his trajectory so that his moves be more free. Xi Feng stopped his training for a moment and bow slightly to his teacher before continuing his training. Azief waved his hand and the hut door closed itself once again. Azief only smiles. Since he had decided to leave, he had to leave some protective measure for his only disciple. Karma has been formed between them. Azief did not put too high of expectation for his disciple but if someday his disciple could soar through the skies and break the barrier of this world and see the true universe, then at that time, Azief would not mind resuming their master and disciple rtionship. Maybe at that time it will alle full circle. Who knows? Maybe someday he would be the Sword God of this world. And Aziefugh at his own dreams. That kid? Bing a Sword God? Aziefughed. Xi Feng who was practicing stop for a moment when he heard his masterughed in his hut. He did not ask and only slightly curios on what his master is thinking about that he isughing that freely. He shakes his head and then continue his training. The birds chirp on top of the branches of the tree and on top of the hut. Azief hut is no longer like before. All the holes were patched nicely and his hut look like a decent hut. Around it there is a few flowers being nted. Some of them have even started growing as spring ising nearer. The Three Devils offer to repair the hut for him and even does maintenance on it. The reason why they do this voluntarily is because Azief promised something to the Three Devils. Azief rarely make a promise but once he makes a promise he would not easily broke it. After all, it is the one thing that he learned from Alsurt. Don¡¯t easily make a promise but once you made it you must do your all to fulfil it. If he did not promise them something how could those people who are very prideful would bow their heads to him and even did not mind to be his servants? Before he ascended he would fulfill his promise to the Three Devils. Though he is quite sure that by fulfilling the promise he made to the Three Devils will create chaos in this world. But since he had promised, he would do it. While the people below the mountain could not wait for theing of spring, Azief is also not that different from them. He is also waiting for theing of spring with excitement. Because this is where he would make his name known to the world andplete his sword art Azief is sure that by fighting the grandmaster of this world he would get a realization that he needed to break all the seal. Azief could hear Xi Feng training and he thought to himself ¡®I too need to go back to my training¡¯ he thought to himself. He took a deep breath and delve back into his training. Azief did not have to train his body since his body is already very powerful. In his mind right now he is doing a simtion as he tries top perfect his Divine Energy Absorbing technique even more. He wanted to teach this technique to Xi Feng before he leaves. He knew that under the Five Element Mountain all kinds of martial artist filled the area from all over the continent. Xi Feng told him that the hustle and bustle under the mountain would not lose to the crowd at the Wulin Competition. Most of the people that came to the Five Element Mountains all have different reason foring. Some wanted to see a legend being born. Some people wanted to trade pointers of martial arts with Xi Feng. Some of them wanted to gain fame. Some people just wanted to enjoy themselves and some wanted revenge. All kinds of people with all kinds of ns and desire. Xi Feng did not show it to him but Azief knows that his disciple must be stressed. But Azief knows consoling Xi Feng would not do any effect. And it is not like he needs consoling. This pressure is good in training his disciple minds so he did not mind it. He even wees it. First, he wanted to increase Xi Feng fame and power. He is confident in his own disciple. While Xi Feng might not be able to contend with those grandmaster level martial artist, Azief is confident he could fight in equal with the Elders of the martial art sect. He also knows that the peopleing to the Five Element Mountain wanted to know whether his disciple really mastered the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. Azief intend to reveal himself to the world when the moment is dire. He could predict that this gathering is not as simple as it seems. He is sure that someone would try to end the life of his disciple. Someone wanted to raise the fame and reveal Xi Feng deeds to the world. That means the schemer wanted something from his disciple. But the schemer clearly didn¡¯t know that there is someone like Azief is guarding Xi Feng. Since that is the case, Azief would use this trap to temper his disciple will and martial arts. To this people of the world and the schemers of this n, they might have thought no matter how powerful a person are, if you carefully set up a trap for them and prepares ordingly you would be victorious. Azief did not deny that. He likes to strategize and making ns too. But he had seen to many powerful people in the Universe. Traps and schemes could only work against mortals. If you are a mortal and your scheme are of mortal design, how could you defeat a godly being? Azief used to saw a Demon Emperor swallowed the sun and brought down heavenly Pces with one swing of his saber. Then he saw Azul, with his titanic Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth rotating behind him, containing the Laws of the Universe. What kind of traps that the people of this world could concoct that could stop him? At that time, even Azief felt that no matter how he struggles, if Azul wanted to kill him, he would need only one squint of his eyes to kill him. That is why Azief did not have any trace of wordiness. He would let those schemers n against his disciple and he would use it to his disciple benefit. >>>>>>>>>>>>> Azief might be ving but he will not leave his disciple without nothing Chapter 512: Spring has come (3) Since there is even heterodox secting, Azief is sure someone would be making some trouble to kill and wash away their shame to have their elders get killed by Xi Feng Azief decided that he be seeing all this from behind. He would see all of them. If there is any enemy that Xi Feng could not handle, then Azief would not hesitate toe out from hiding and defend him. Azief knows that if this people could not force his disciple to submission, then they might disregard all convention and try to kill his disciple. If that is the case, Azief did not mind revealing himself to the world ahead of the schedule. And he also wanted the world to know that there is a new grandmaster in this world. Only by doing such thing could he force the other grandmaster hiding in the dark toe out. Azief smiles a bit. ¡®And this world¡­.is very interesting¡¯ he said. He notices it a few days ago. There is some kind of energy that he is familiar with. But he could not confirm what it is. He is sure that when he gained back his divine sense he would unravel the mystery of this world. Time passes and morning turns to afternoon. Outside his hut Xi Feng is still practicing without practicing, sweats are dripping from his forehead and his back. He shakes his head as Azief jump from his ice bed andnded on the wheelchair not too far away from his bed. The wheelchair was the creation of the Crippled Devil. He had learned from the Sage of Invention. It is a schr who promoted the prosperity of the people by promoting knowledge and invention of things for the betterment of humanity and the world. Azief find it easier to move with the wheelchair since he did not have to use internal energy to support his movement. He then pushes his wheelchair as he travels out from his hut. He looks at Xi Feng swings, his movement, his adaptability as his sword flows with the wind smoothly There are still some ws but it is not as bad as before. ¡®Keep practicing. Spring is near. Do not disappoint me¡¯ Azief did not say much and while it sounds like he is grumbling XI Feng could hear the worry in his master tone Xi Feng nodded as he continues practicing. All around the mountaintop the ice has melted and many greens could already be seening out from the diminishing residue of the snow. Azief had heard the news from the Three Devils a few days ago. The martial art world seems to think that it was Xi Feng that subjugated the Three Devils of Han. Some people of the martial arts world even trying to specte that Xi Feng swordsmanship has touched upon the boundary of the grandmaster level. And then the Three Devils also reported that all famous people ising to challenge Azief disciple. The Three Devils of Han got this news as they be the sentry of the Mountain and the test for those people who wanted toe up the mountain to challenge Xi Feng. Azief was the one that suggested this. The vigers around the mountain were allowed to climb up the Five Element Mountain if theye to hunt for game or to pick bamboo shoots. But since Xi Feng name be famous and the vigers under the foot of the mountain realize that the young man on top of the mountain is some kind of martial arts master they be even more respectful of the mountain. And then with theing of all kinds of martial artist from all over the continent that take residence upon their viges, some of the vigers also be slightly scared. These vigers hearing the stories of the martial arts world from the passing warrior all be dumbfounded when they heard the story of the young man on top of the mountain. They could not have imagined that young gentle person on top of the mountain that usually buy vegetables and pheasant from them is such an aplished and famous master in the martial arts world. So, even though Azief and the Three Devils of Han did not forbid them from climbing up the mountain, not many dares to climb it up especially when they know that all of the people gathering on the foot of the mountain is actually waiting for spring to challenge the young master on top of the Five Element mountain. Only the desperate and the bravest of the vigers would dare climb up the mountain. These few days, Xi Feng even encounter some of the vigers when he went hunting. Those vigers in the past, if they see Xi Feng, they would casually greet him. But this time, because of all the stories they heard, when they saw Xi Feng their tone be very polite and even subservient. They apologize for their previous ignorance and Xi Feng dismisses it and told them that they still coulde up the mountain to search for food. They only thank Xi Feng and went down the mounting after they got what they needed from the mountain. Because of the gathering at the Five Element Mountain, all the inn at the viges around the Five Element Mountain were all full. Azief look at Xi Feng and continue moving the wheel of his wooden wheelchair. He could see that spring is very near. Maybe in a few days, spring woulde. There will be people that wanted to challenge his disciple individually. For that they must be tested. If they are too weak, then why do they wanted to challenge him and waste their life. He gave them all a reprieve even though those people under the mountain did not know it. Until winter ends, they could prepare themselves before challenging Xi Feng. And it is the same for Xi Feng. Azief is giving him time to prepare himself before winter ends. He wheels his chair to the edge of the top as he looks at the clouds and the dotted tree below. The birds could be seen flying below the mountains peak, soaring high across the clouds as the wind flutter his ck robe. Like a lonely immortal god, Azief look down expressionlessly at all living things. Then he cracks a smirk. His eyes could prate through the thick clouds mist and the dottedndscape of trees below as he looks at the gathering of people on the foot of the mountain. ¡®I would like to see how you would all act¡¯ he said smirking. There is this excitement in his heart and the sword behind his wheelchair seems to be trembling, echoing his master intention Even Xi Feng who was far away from him and was training felt something changed in the air around him. As he shes his sword forward, he felt his hand trembling and there is resistance in his grip But when he confirmed it again, he was shocked to find that it was not that his hand that is trembling. But it was the sword that is trembling. He is not sure whether it is trembling out of fear or of excitement Xi Feng had to grasp it tight to make sure that his sword would not fly off to the direction of his master. The Calling of Sword. Xi Feng heard this kind of stories before that when a master swordsman reached the penultimate realm of swordsmanship, he could call upon all the swords in the world and every sword would obey his will. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomorrow and leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 513: Spring has come (4) Azief body right now is surrounded by sword intent as the wind could not evene near and touched him as that sword intent cut them even before they could even touch the sleeve of his robe. Xi Feng stopped his movement as he looked at his teacher back figure. He smiles a bit as he looks at that lonely back. It was like his teacher is a sword. A sword that is sheathed. Xi Feng guess that when that sword is unsheathed, it would shock the world. A bird flew near Azief. He saw the birds pping its wing merrily weing the warmth of spring and Azief smiles. Azief could guess, that spring this year woulde in another week. ¡®Another week then¡¯ he said as he sits there looking at the mundane world with some kind of longing. Behind him, Xi Feng continues his training. All the while, the schemes of the people in the background is slowly inching closer to affect the entire martial art world. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A snow vulture was feasting on arge bear. Therge bear seems to be sliced with sharp weapons with its entrails all exposed to the cold. The Snow Vulture is a native creature of this world. It stays in cold mountainous regions and they are active on winter. When summer came, they would hibernate in their nest. One of the vulture was so engrossed in feasting on the rotten carcass of the bear that it did not realizes that someone is looking at it. One nock of an arrow and the Snow vulturey dead on the ground. The people capturing it was martial artist from Beiyuan. They took the snow eagle andughed as they boast about bringing it to the ins to show to his tribe how a Snow vulture looks like. On the mountain top, Azief is training his disciple but Xi Feng is not the only practicing and he is not the only one that is waiting for theing of spring. Below the mountain, winter has already almost left thends and there is only a slight trace of winter. And there is arge group of people around the foot of the mountains. Below the mountain, there is arge camp of people and it is divided into two. The heterodox sect camp on the north part of the mountain and the orthodox sect camp on the south part of the mountain. For those that is onlying here to watch a good fight, most of them rented a few room inrge Inn in the viges around the Five Element Mountain But for the martial artist they both camped below the foot of the mountain. They did not rush upward because they know that the Three Devils of Han is guarding the entrance. At first, there are some unruly people from the heterodox sect that tries to break through. The Crippled Devil broke all of the bones in their legs and hand and left them under the winter cold. If not for the member of their same sete to save them, those people would be an ice corpse. Since then, people decided there is no need to offend the Three Devils for such a minor wait. They decided to wait for spring toe and then climb the mountain. So, he heterodox sect erect their tent and make their camp on the foot of the mountain. They wanted to be the first to climb up the mountain and challenge Xi Feng to a death and life battle. When the orthodox sect who was sleeping in the inn and lounging around the restaurant around the viges heard what the heterodox sect is nning, they could not stand still anymore They decided that they could not be like this. They too went out and erected their tent on the foot of the mountain. They fear that the heterodox sect would beat them to the chase and reach the mountain top before they do. Most of the orthodox sect wanted to trade pointers with Xi Feng and gain some understanding about their own sword arts and congratted him in mastering the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts And some of them even have righteous attitude to want to protect Xi Feng when they heard that the heterodox sect is targeting him because he killed their Elders. To them, what Xi Feng had done was a good thing for the orthodox sect. How could they let the heterodox sect kill their members of the same ideology? And it was not like the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak hide their intention to kill Xi Feng which made some of the orthodox sect member felt even more determined to protect the Sword Gentleman In the beginning as they set up the tent there is many conflict, almost making the foot of the mountain area like a war zone Because of these two camps, every few days, the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect had a fight every few times in a day. And as time passes it be even worse with old feuds and old grudges being drugged up which increases the tensions on both side This kind of atmosphere could easily devolve into a war which is why both of the camp designated a leader to make sure such thing did not happen. They might hate each other guts but they still did not want to start a war between the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect. War is always a terrible thing. It is one thing fighting each other for their honor and pride. It is a different thing to fight a war of the martial arts world between the heterodox and orthodox sect. Thest time such a war happened many schools of martial arts vanished and many people had died. It even affects the Imperial family and causes many change in thendscape of the world Some even said that thest war of the martial arts world implicated Li Xian which is why he was exiled from Yong and had to fled to Eastern Yuan Their solution to not devolve into such scenario is electing a temporary leader. Taking the leadership role of the orthodox sect is none other than the new arrival but also the most famous martial artist of the young generation Zhu Yao of Sword Residence. Elegant Schr Sun Wu from Wu Pavilion act as his Vice Leader while One with Sword Su Meng agree with the nomination. Only the Young Master of Saber Manor Jian Que who did not like the arrangement but everyone could understand why. Everyone knows that the rtionship between the Saber Manor and the Sword Residence is like that of a dog and a cat. Zhu Yao is called the Sword Monarch and his skill is acknowledged by many sword practitioners so everyone did not mind listening to his orders. On the heterodox side, they choose the Elders of the Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect as their leader. With the leader containing the battle between two camp, there is this kind of strange peace on the foot of the mountain. But for both camps, they both know that when they reached the top of the mountain top, when the battle begins, at that time, their resentment and their dissatisfaction would erupt. After all, for a long time there is no Leader of Wulin. This matter on the top of the mountain of the Five Element Mountains is actually a matter of a mixed bag of interest, vengeance and many other things. It could not be helped. And like Xi Feng on the mountaintop training his sword arts every day, people on the bottom is also honing their strength and trading pointer with each other. And while everyone easily asks any one to spar there are some people in the orthodox camps, that not many people would dare to ask to spar with them They are the Elegant Schr Sun Wu from Wu Pavilion, One with Sword Su Meng from Sword Washing Sect, Saber Manor Young Master Jian Que and Sword Monarch Zhu Yao Unless they did not want to humiliate themselves, they would not deliberately seek them to spar with them Some people spected that the Sword Monarch did note to trade pointers but to defend his title as the strongest sword practitioner of the young generation by defeating Xi Feng. Whatever the case is, many people have been anticipating the sh between Sword Gentleman and Sword Monarch in the Five Element Mountaintop. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> There might eb a mass release at the end of the month. So, cross yoru fingers and don¡¯t forget to vote and leave somements Chapter 514: Spring has come (5) While many people are specting on this sh, Sword Monarch Zhu Yao on the other hand is practicing by his lonesome on a secluded forest near the foot of the mountain. Even though, the ground is uneven and there are many roots of tree crawling around the ground, for some reason he never lost his footing. He ignores all those words he heard and those spection as his eyes only seek the path of the sword. It is a pure devotion to the sword. Even Azief did not have such pure heart toward the sword. This is because they both seek different things. But could the devotion of sword defeats Azief? How could it? Zhu Yao seek the sword, Azief seek the truth of all things. These things are so different and its height is also different. It is likeparing Heaven and Earth One seeks the origin of sword, while one seeks the origins of all things. It is clear who is more advantageous. Sword is just that, a sword. But many people did not understand this simple notion. Even Xi Feng did not understand. They were taught that sword intentes from the will of the sword resonating with the world. Sword intentes from the heart and it affect the world. The heart affects the world, like a sight affect your mood. A blind man could not see the world while a deaf man could not hear. And as such it affects one mood. The Sword did not resonate with the world unless one put some soul into it. And whose soul was put into it? The swordsman soul. The Heart affect the world, and the heart create a sword. And a sword is always just that, a sword. Azief understand this the moment he heard Xi Feng told him about his belief of the sword intent. But the reason Azief knows so much is because unlike the people of this world, he was exposed to more secrets of the Universe. While these people used sword to fight Azief used Laws and Concepts of the World and the Universe to fight monstrous and godly beings. If Zhu Yao heard Azief teaching, there is no doubt his attainment in the sword arts would increase almost immediately. Zhu Yao did not know that there is such expert on top of the mountains, if not he would not act drastically, leaving the Sword Residence and travelled all the way to Silhae to spar with Xi Feng so he could understand One Sword technique. Xi Feng would never have the chance to be in the notice of such a powerful sword practitioner if not for the fact that he is rumored to have mastered the ten moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. Zhu Yao eyes is clear and the sword on his hand shows unbreakable resolve as his sword swing through the air like a graceful dance His long white robe contrasted the gloomy dim darkness of the forest as his sword light cut many leaves into two. The wind rustles the leaves, the leaves falls and his sword light will split the leave following the grains of those leaves. It shows not only Zhu Yao precision in attacking, it also highlighted his control over his own internal energy. If he uses to much of his internal energy, the leaves would not be split apart that cleanly. Instead it would have scattered into thousand pieces. His aura when he is wielding a sword is akin to nature itself. Soothing and calm at times but could also be a disaster. It is tempestuous and unpredictable. Like always, in his eyes there is only the sword in his hand. Not far away, some female sword practitioner from other orthodox sect marvel at the handsome face of the Sword Monarch. Behind them mumbling with a dissatisfied face is Saber Manor Young Master Jian Que. Flitting around the camp is Tuk from Beiyuan and hispanion Ulhak, making small talks and socializing with other warriors of the South. There is even Su Yun who Tuk suspected to be one of the secret spies of the southern dynasties. Elegant Schr Sun Wu from Wu Pavilion waving his fan and crafted a few poems in the night, about the One Sword might and the unpredictable Flowing Sword Arts. It was like he is goading Zhu Yao and hyping the battle ahead of time. People have always knowns that the Elegant Schr is not that proficient in fighting but his intellect in strategizing make him a formidable enemy. His family even though they are also of a martial family, they are also a family of nobles with many of the Sun family descendant serving in the Yong military circle. Elegant Schr also have one other nickname among the military circle. The Little Sun. This is because his name was the same as the name of his great grandfather The Saint of War Sun Wu of Yan. Since the Spring and Autumn period, the Sun family have been a noble family of military lineage. He is hyping the battle and singing poems every day. Saber Manor Young Master Jian Que also present. Unlike others who like to train he just waited in his tent with his many woman handmaiden. But no one doubted his attainment in saber arts. Before the appearance of Xi Feng in the martial art world, people alwayspared Sword Monarch with him. One with The Sword Su Meng from Sword Washing Sect is also training but he did not spar with the people of the orthodox sect. Instead he spars with many of the young talents of the heterodox sect. The Sword Washing Sect is quite ambivalent in their rtionship with the heterodox sect. Like the Temple of Xi which wanted to achieve Enlightenment and the Cloud Abode in Yongxian Valley that wanted to attain immortality, the Sword Washing Sect only wanted to know the origins of sword. They are impartial in many matters and they trained themselves to see the world transcending from the norm of good and evil. To them, there is no sword technique that is evil. To them sword technique is sword technique. The good and evil rested on one heart and the wielder of the sword. And the heterodox sect who detest the orthodox sect weirdly enough did not mind that the sessor of the Sword Washing Sect sparring with them. In fact, they even trusted him more than their own member of the heterodox sect. There is many reason for this weird trust. They are many prominent figures of the heterodox sect that once learn swordsmanship from the streams of the Zhou River valleys where the Sword Washing Sect resided in. Whether they enter the orthodox sect or not, the one that have learned in the Sword Washing Sect only have one goals and that is to improve their swordsmanship. But it is not only the orthodox sect that have a great lineup. The foot of the mountain of the Five Element Mountain is now filed with dragons and tigers. Their arrival even shocked the royal family of Silhae. But since, these arrivals of many martial arts expert did not mean harm for her kingdom, she did not do anything excessive and let them tread the snowy path leading to the Five Element Mountain. To many Silhae royal family, the Five Element Mountain is a cursed site. The massacre that they heard happen on top of the mountain only help reinforce that belief. Which is why there is not many that dares tread its path. Even the vigers around the foot of the mountain was actually the descendant of many prisoner and political dissident of the kingdom who was sent there as punishment. They did not die and instead thrive under the foot of the mountain and even establish many small viges and a small city form not too far away from their viges. The Five Element Mountain was rarely approached by people. Which is why the royal family was shocked when they read the List of Swordsman and find out one of the great master of martial arts is living in their kingdom. If they knew, they would have long sent people to invite the master toe to the royal pce. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 515: Just cut them apart Right now, the arrival of this many martial artists each one is more prominent than the other remind people of the famous Wulin Competition. The orthodox sect either send their promising figure but most of the prominent figures actuallye to the mountain by their own will, lured by the prospect of seeing the famous Flowing Sword Arts. On the heterodox sect, there is a much simpler reason that theye. Most of them surely did note to just trade pointers with Xi Feng. For the Vulture Peak and Sun Devouring Sect theye to washed away their shame and take revenge for their Elders death. The Thirty-Seven Cave Sect also sent their people over so that the heterodox sect could held their heads high. They sent three of their Cave Master. All of them is dressed in ck robe and they have this aura of darkness and gloominess around them. Then there is also the Poison Valley who sent their Poison Maidens. The Poison Maidens all looked beautiful and enchanting. They even tried to provoke Sword Monarch to attack them. If one said Zhu Yao is not affected that would be a lie. After all, his teacher was poisoned by the Poison Valley Then there is also one of the most mysterious heterodox sect Dark Heart Temple. If the orthodox martial arts world has the Temple of Xi in Yong, then the heterodox sect has the Dark Heart temple in Zhou. The Temple of Xi might have closed their gates but not the Dark Heart temple. Dark heart temple is said to be established by an exiled monk of the Temple of Xi. The Dark heart temple also seek Oneness with the One Source but unlike Temple of Xi they focused more on the destructive part of human¡¯s emotions to fuel their search for Oneness They sent one of their most famous member Asura Monk Xu You. Right now, it would not be exaggerated to say that all of these heroes and viins gathering below the foot of the mountain might one day be the grandmaster that will fight in the Wulin Competition. They all waited. Night turns to day and day turns to night and before they knew it spring have arrived. The cold wind has lessened as the chirping of the birds of spring could be heard crying out. Winter is ending and spring ising and as the many martial artists opened their eyes that morning, they strapped their weapon to their side and their back and went out of their tent All therge city near the Five Element Mountain, people areing out from their house and celebrate the New Year with sounds of firecracker. Some burn incense for their ancestors and their Gods. The royal family of Silhae went to their ancestor tomb to pray as their citizens once again pray for a peaceful world. Prosperity seems to be evesting yet to those who sees the dark storm in the distance, they know it is only ephemeral and very fragile In the martial arts world right now, there is a storm. A storm that will involve the Imperial power, the freedom of those martial artist that seek their path of martial arts, and even long lost arts of immortality. As he two camps beneath the mountain climb the mountain they first saw the Crippled Devil. He was just standing there; his eyes could chill one bones with just one gaze. He is standing with one leg while his other leg istched onto his cane. Zhu Yao stepped forward from the orthodox sect and from the heterodox sect it is Elder Wen Zhong from Vulture Peak Zhu Yao and Wen Zhong both cupped their hands as a sign of respect. Then Zhu Yao asked ¡®Winter has passed and spring hase. Can we climb the mountain now or do we need to fight you?¡¯ The Crippled Devil look at them and heughed. ¡®He had changed his mind and said you do not need to do any test. You all could climb the mountain. Be careful and don¡¯t kill each other before you reach the top¡¯ Heughed and then the Crippled Devil fly above them climbing up the mountain with apparent ease. He even looks like he is flying. This shocked the people watching him Gust of wind rises up as the snow on the mountain clouded their sight. Wen Zhong seeing this could not help but be shocked. He used to fight the Three Devils of Han but at that time, he did not seem to be this powerful. Did he be even stronger? From that gust of wind, and the apparent ease of the Crippled Devil traveling through the mountain rocky terrain with only one feet, he could sense that the Crippled Devil is approaching the border of reaching the grandmaster level. ¡®Could it be Xi Feng is that powerful?¡¯ he thought silently in his heart. Even Zhu Yao was shocked. The speed and the ease that the Crippled Devil shows them in climbing the mountain would be unthinkable to may of the people here. If the Crippled Devil really have bad intention, he might have bene able to kill anyone he wanted when they were waiting under the foot of the mountain. To many of the people here, the estimation of Xi Feng strength rises up again. They all thought the same thing. Could mastering the Flowing Sword Arts really elevated one strength that drastically that one could subdue one that is nearing the border of grandmaster level? Some of them even envy Xi Feng luck. Some of them is even thinking of trying to search for Old Dragon Li and try to see the manual. When Crippled Devil said that ¡°He had changed his mind and said you do not need to do any test¡± they all thought that the ¡°he¡± he referred to was Xi Feng, when in fact the ¡°he¡± refereed to Azief. They misunderstand his words as they begin climbing the mountain while maintaining a safe distance with each other On top of the mountain, from the edges of the mountaintop, with the winds of spring coursing wildly, a man watches the happening at the foot of mountain. The wind pping his dark long robe, sitting on his wheelchair, Azief smiles as he looks from above as the people on the foot of the mountains begins their journey climbing the mountains From his vantage point, they look like ants climbing a molehill. On hisp is a sword. Azief rarely uses a sword. He could even use a branch of a tree stick to fight people. But there are things that only a sword could do. After all, the cutting feeling of a sword differs from the cutting feeling of a branch of a stick. He taps his finger on the sword and he smiles. He could feel the sword wanting to kill. ¡®The sword is just a sword¡¯ he reminded himself. It is not the sword that wanted to kill. It is his heart that wanted to kill. It is not his sword that wanted to cut. It is he that wanted to cut. He looks at the sky and he could feel that the seal in his belly button is slowly unraveling. ¡®Only a little bit more¡¯ Then he smiles and said ¡®Today, we, pair of master and disciple will shock the world. Are you ready? Because nothing will be the same after this¡¯ he said. And then someone behind Azief replies ¡®All my teaching is thanks to master guidance. How would I not be unwilling?¡¯ Saying that is none other than Xi Feng. Azief smiles and nodded Xi Feng was standing behind his master pushing his wheelchair around. He too looks at the expansive vast scenery in front of him He looks different from a year ago. His eyes are full of determination and the aura around him He knows that today in this battle his teacher would reveal himself. He looks at his teacher smiling. He also unconsciously smiles. Xi Feng is not an idiot. He knows that his teacher is not really an expert who lost his memory. After all, for someone who lost his memory he appeared unusually calm and he is no rush to find his memories His teacher also knows to many things, from what Xi Feng surmised from the way his master been asking him about stuff, it is more like his teacher is not from around here. And the fact that his teacher swordsmanship is truly godly, he had a preposterous idea of where his teacher descended down. But Xi Feng was not the only one that notices something. Azief also notices that Xi Feng did not really truly believe he is a martial expert who forgotten his memory. In the beginning, Xi Feng believed him but after spending time with each other this long, how could Xi Feng not realized his teacher is just faking his memory loss. But Xi Feng pretended that the lie is the truth, so Azief also pretended that the lie is the truth. Since Xi Feng won¡¯t ask, he won¡¯t tell Xi Feng has long treated Azief like his own father and Azief treated him as his son. The matter of his memory might be a lie, but this bond that they both had forged together is not a lie. Azief then said. ¡®You are lucky¡¯ Azief said. Xi Feng only nodded, like he was embarrassed of the fact that he was lucky. But Azief smiles ¡®Are you embarrassed that you identally understand the twelve moves of the Flowing Sword Arts by luck¡¯ Xi Feng did not say anything but his silence speaks volume. Azief shakes his head and then said gently ¡®Luck is also a skill¡¯ Xi Feng only nodded ¡®I hope you could use your new understanding of the Flowing Swords Arts to establish yourself¡¯ Xi Feng nodded. Azief then continued ¡®In that crowd of people, they would not be satisfied unless you die. I don¡¯t know what the ns of those who schemed against you, but I could think of two ways how this scheme could unravel. They might want to kill you or get you for themselves. You might not know it yourself but you might have known something you should not or you possessed something that is of interest to them. Whatever the case, since we have dangled such a bait in front of them, they would surely make their moves¡¯ Xi Feng nodded. He too had noticed that someone is scheming against him since that List of Swordsman was updated No one from the Bureau of the Martial Arts Alliance came to confirm with him whether he kills them. It is true he spreads the word it was him that killed the Elders to keep the secret of his master whereabouts but even so, in normal procedure they would sent at least an inspector to verify the news Xi Feng have even prepared to craft a lie to protect his master. The fact they didn¡¯t and immediately updated the ranking, make him felt that he is being plotted against. And this plotter might have something to do with the massacre of his martial arts school. Azief notices the frown on his disciple face when he turned his face. He shakes his head and then he asks Xi Feng ¡®Xi Feng, did I teach you how to break open a scheme?¡¯ Azief suddenly ask ¡®No, you did not, master¡¯ Azief then smiles and touch his sword. Then he dered ¡®Just cut them apart¡¯ And heughed carefreely. *** See you all tomorrow and don¡¯t forget to leave some chapter. Chapter 516: Challenging the flowing sword arts meet (1) The mountaintop of the Five Element Mountains is mystery and home to Demons and Devils. This is what the people of Silhae had always believed. Even though the people believed in the Demon King, they worship him because they fear him. While some of the more ascetic group of believers believe in his other form the Holy Monkey of Enlightenment. There have always been two aspect of the Demon Monkey. There is that aspect of him as a fearsome Demon General attacking the Heavenly Court and there is the aspect of him bing a Holy Monkey and attain awakening of the consciousness of all things. But there is another reason why they called it mysterious and why they dreadeding near the mountains. It is because something unusual only happen on top of that mountaintop and nowhere else. What is unusual? It means something that is not habitually ormonly urring or done. When spring came while most mountain would have some nts sprouting out, or a dry barren area, the thing is different for the Five Element Mountain. When spring came, on top of that mountain, a paradise like scene would presented itself to whoever dares to climb it. There is glowing flowers with variety of colors, there is green grass as green as those in a huge fertile field, and butterflies would fly around the mountaintop. It looks nothing like a mountaintop and more like arge wide garden epassing all the area of the top One of Silhae officials once wanted to seclude himself on top of the mountain but when spring came and he saw this scene, while it is beautiful, it scared him and he went down the mountain Since then there is many other things that made people avoid the mountain. One of them is the five peaks that is separated from each other that looks like finger. So, the mountain has another name by the people of Silhae. The Five Finger Mountain. When Xi Fenge from Yong to Silhae, while he did know of all of this he did not pay much attention to it. Probably because he is form Yong, he did not share such fear or deep reverence to the mountain like the people around it. But after a few seasons of living on top of the mountain he understands why people called the mountain a mysterious ce. In spring there is this trees that sprouted at an astoundingly fast rate with colorful fruits hanging off from its branches. He once tested it on animals and they did not die eating it even after a few weeks of observation so he and his disciple would always wait for spring toe to taste the fruit. It is not only full of water, it is also sweet and good for replenishing energy after training. While this kind of sight would scare the natives of Silhae, Xi Feng only thought it happens because the mountain might have a different kind of climate. The Sage of Knowledge once espouses such theory on certain changes of the world weather. So, Xi Feng lived quite peacefully on top of this mountain with his disciple. But not everyone knows this. In the winter, it looks like an immortal abode with mist and clouds around it and in spring it is like a heavenly paradise of abundance and fertility So when the entourage of the orthodox and heterodox sects arrived at the top, they were shocked and awe. Most of these peoplee from Zhou or Yong and there are only a few people from the North and even they rarely see this kind of scene on top of the mountaintop. ¡®This is¡­.¡¯ Tuk was speechless when he arrived at the top. What he expected to see and what he sees is two different thing And he was not the only that is lost for words. All of the people that arrived look at the scenery with bewilderment and look of disbelief. Then as they recollected their shock they realize that there is three person standing not far away from them. Some of the heterodox sect quickly raise up their guard. The same could be said for the orthodox sect. It takes them a few seconds before they realize who those three people are as they lowered down their guards. Some of them sighed looking at those three and also amazed. It is the Three Devils of Han. Standing in the middle of the other two Devils is the Crippled Devil. Many people from both of the orthodox or heterodox sect sighed because they felt wistful. Just before they all saw the Crippled Devil is on the foot of the mountain but now he has appeared on top of the mountain and he doesn¡¯t even seem tired or fatigue. It is clear that the Crippled Devil is truly reaching near the border of the grandmaster. When he does reach such level, the Imperial family of Yong will not just stand still The orthodox sect sighed because they know that when that timeses, there will be another bloody struggle in the martial arts world once again. And some of them sighed, thinking how lucky this Xi Feng really is to be protected by such experts. What couldpel such experts to help Xi Feng and even serve him? Is it truly because as the rumors said, that Xi Feng have reached the boundary of a grandmaster? Or does he possess some weakness of the Three Devils of Han? Whatever the case, all the people seeing the Three Devils of Han is feelingplicated in their hearts right now. Some more than others. Inside this crowd of the orthodox sects and heterodox sects there are also another faction of martial artist that did not belong to one of the camps It is the martial artist that served the Imperial Court. And they have their own reason for appearing on top of the mountain today. Some of them are from Yong and some of them from Zhou. But no one notices them. That is simply because they blend perfectly with the other martial artist. Hiding in in sight Some of these martial artist of the imperial family is on the heterodox sect, some of them is on the orthodox sect. But the truth is, these martial artists only have loyalty for the imperial family of which they serve. Shockingly enough, the two rival dynasty of the Southern dynasties seems to be cooperating in this matter. And their objectives are a mystery. But whatever their objectives are, it is clear it had something to do with Xi Feng. >>>>>>>>>>>> We are starting slow but let me just say we will be ending in an explosive way the end of this month. Leave somements and please vote for the story. See you tomorrow. Chapter 517: Challenging the flowing sword arts meet (2) When they saw the Three Devils of Han and saw their capabilities they know how hard this task would be for them. The Three Devils of Han look at the guest that havee to the mountain. They did not care about these people but they care about the gaze of that Sword Immortal in the hut. They could feel his gaze on them. The Crippled Devil Han Xiao was taught a powerful movement technique by the Sword Immortal which is why he could imitate those speed akin of a grandmaster level He himself did not reach that level yet but because of the lightness technique he was imparted by the Sword Immortal, he looks like he could run away from a grandmaster even if he met one. And he is confident that if he trained this technique, his speed would improve and if he does meet a grandmaster level martial artist when he travels the Jianghu, he is confident he could outrun them These feat alone had convinced the Three Devils that the Sword Immortal that Xi Feng has taken as his teacher is the real deal. He is probably so powerful that even if Old Dragon Li and Old Immortal Tian join hands, they would still not be able to defeat the Sword Immortal. The Crippled Devil have always been the leader of the Three Devils and they three have always only have one wish. That Sword Immortal promised them that he would fulfill their request so they did not mind being a servant for him. He looks at the guest and they then wee them ¡®Wee to the Five Element Mountain. We did not prepare much but there is a tent for you to wait for a while before you could challenge Young master¡¯ The Crippled Devil then pointed toward the tworge open pitched tent ¡®Choose where you would sit. The Young Master is preparing himself¡¯ They nodded and some people quickly go toward the tent As they walked to the tent, they look around this heavenly scenery on top of the mountain. Then some people even spotted that there is a residence in the distance. It is a grand residence. From afar it looks like a small pce. Some of those people who look at it thought to themselves ¡®While this Xi Feng is not famous before his name rank in high in the List of Swordsman he has already been living such a high life on top of such a beautiful mountain¡¯ Some of them even regretted that they did not open a branch of their schools here on top of this mountain. The fact was that the reason many sects and school of martial arts didn¡¯t open branches in Silhae because Silhae is a small kingdom and there is little to no pool talents that could be cultivated. It is not that they are looking down on Silhae, it is just fact. Compared to Silhae, Yong and Zhou have more people to recruit and as such there is more people that could be trained into a talent for the sect. Zhu Yao cupped his hand and then lead the orthodox sect toc choose one of the tent. The heterodox set led by Wen Zhong also takes their position. They are situated on both the eastern and western area of the mountaintop. They are not to close that they could attack each other easily, but they are not too far that they couldn¡¯t be seen by the others. Unlike the Wulin Competition, there is no such things as a tent or quarters for noble personages and tents for different sects or schools. There is only tworge open pitched tent and no refreshment or any such thing. If you want to eat, then you should have eaten before climbing the mountain. Some people even went around the area and picked some fruits from the trees that is all around the mountain top. When they taste the fruit they could not help but praised it sweet juice and its sweet smell. It is also quite refreshing as those who eat the fruit felt a bit fuller. The Three Devils on the other hand went not to the residence but retreated themselves in front of a small but decent looking hut. They stand in front of that hut, like they were guarding it. Then they did not speak another words. Zhu Yao has taken his seat, sitting on the ground like all the others. Behind them there is a few hundred martial artist of the orthodox sect. He wanted to meditate for a while and calm his heart and reflected on his sword arts before he challenges Xi Feng. He wanted to be in his most focused state. The area around this top of the mountain made it easier for him to calm his heart. But just right before he closes his eyes to meditate, he looks toward a hut. It grabs his attention. There is a small hut on top of this mountain top. At first, he dismisses it as just a normal hut but then as he looks more intently he realizes that the hut seems well maintained and doesn¡¯t seem to be a hut where it is used to store tools. Around the hut there is some flowers blooming and flying butterflies. On the center of that hut there is arge tree that pierced through its roof. The branches of that tree is full of juicy and round fruit It is quite a peculiar hut. There is also the fact that the Three Devils of Han stand in front of that hut and instead of saying they just stand there to better supervise the people on top of the mountain for doing something stupid, to Zhu Yao eyes, it looks like the Three Devils of Han is guarding that hut. His eyes narrowed. But he did not feel anything from the hut. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Is that hut a special hut or something? He thought to himself. But then he read the carving on the que on top of the door. ¡®Immortal Sword Hut¡¯ He thought to himself ¡®How arrogant¡¯ And he is not the only one thinking like this. The others also notice the hut and the que of words on top of the door of that hut Even the others sect also sees that que. When they read the words, they frowned and there is disdain on their faces And clearly there are some that is dissatisfied with such a grand title. ¡®Immortal Sword Hut! Ptui¡¯ The other look toward the voice. The orthodox sect immediately knows who that person spitting into the grass. But they did not say anything. Their feeling itself isplicated in the matter. And while Xi Feng is supported by the orthodox sect, that doesn¡¯t mean that some people did not envy his good luck. After all, if he did not meet Old Dragon Li and saw a few pages from the Flowing Swords Arts would he truly be such a hot rising swordsman. They are also envious of the crowd that have turned up for this so called Challenging the Flowing Sword Arts Meet. That is what the people of Jianghu had been calling this gathering when they first heard that so many martial artistse to Silhae to trade pointers with Xi Feng That man who spitted to the ground is not done with his insults as he pointed his finger at that hut ¡®This Xi Feng had a big head to name such an ugly looking hut Immortal Sword Hut. What is he going to do next? Will he lecture the world on swordsmanship just because he manages to master the ten sword moves of the Flowing Sword Arts! I need to teach this youngster a lesson!¡¯ The people behind him cheered. Li Feiyu was the one that loudly remarked this. Li Feiyu is one of the Sun Devouring Sect Elder and he is known as one of the Twin Suns of the Sun Devouring Sect. He is an Elder but he is also young. He is one of the most talented young talents of the Sun Devouring Sect Zhu Yao and the others orthodoxy sect did not really refute what Li Feiyu said. While the orthodox sect is supporting Xi Feng they too were notfortable for Xi Feng to wrote an Immortal Sword name like that. Immortal Sword is just a simple matter of naming to themon folk but to the martial arts world name represent reputations and as such it is a matter of truth One could not im to be the strongest swordsman in the world and not expect people not to challenge him or her And as such, in the martial arts world, when you give title to yourself or your schools or sects, it is always better to be humble and truthful. If not, others would surely would ask you to prove it. Many schools have been decimated because they did not know how to be humble. Immortal Sword is a domineering name to give to a humble hut. And such title would surely provoke challenges from people who do not believe in the im. After all, whose here had not believe that their sword technique is better than the others? iming that hut as the Immoral Sword Hut, is like saying that he Xi Feng has a sword that wouldsted for the ages. An Immortal Sword. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Immortal Sword. Hehehe. Anyway, there might be a mass release. I might confirm itter or tomorrow. leave somements and please vote for the story. Hope you all enjoy it Chapter 518: Challenging the flowing sword arts meet (3) Of course the Immortal Sword hut characters could be interpreted in many other ways, but there is no mistaking that it is a character showing the ambition and the temperament of those who dares uses such title to name their hut. Some people even thought that Xi Feng is trying to imitate those sages of the past where they live in huts on top of mountain and espouses their wise teachings to the world from their huts. These sage¡¯s residence all have a title. Sages of Knowledge called his residence the Hall of Heavenly Knowledge and Sage of Invention called his residence, the Pce of Ten Thousand Wonders. Zhu Yao did not say anything as he closed his eyes. But One with Sword Su Meng shows an intent to battle Even his teachers and his school founder did not dare uses such extravagant words to name their residence and this Xi Feng dares name a hut an Immortal Sword Hut. In the characters it could also be construed as saying it is the residence of a Sword Immortal. He then snickered and said ¡®It is truly arrogant. Before the matter of him killing the Elders of the heterodox sect no one knows his name. But now that he is famous throughout the martial arts world, even his head also be big. Humph. I am excited to see his face when I beat his swordter¡¯ While all of this conversation broke out between the two camps about the name of the hut, the Three Devils of Han pretend that they did not hear anything. The Three Devils of Han did not say anything even when they heard the heterodox sect mock the hut. They remain stoic waiting for them to feel tired talking. The reason why these people could mock freely like this is understandable. After all, even when they three climbs the mountain and saw the hut, they too thought that Xi Feng was arrogant They could say all those words because they didn¡¯t know who is backing Xi Feng. Three of them just stand there, closing their eyes and ignoring whatever they heard from the crowd. They remain silent and confident. They are not afraid at all even though they know that someone is scheming against Xi Feng and probably sending some assassins or even kidnapers to harm Xi Feng They are not afraid even though Xi Feng said that today there might be a bloody battle no matter whether he wins or not. Since there are people that wanted to cause trouble, then that means no matter whether Xi Feng wins against the many heroes with his Flowing Swords Arts or not, a battle of life and death inevitable. But even after all that warning, the three Devils of Han did not feel even the slightest worry. Many of the heroes and viins that came here all wonder why they became the servants for Xi Feng and guards the mountain like some kind of a sentry guard. The only reason they think like that is because they don¡¯t know the true story. To others they might be a servant but they themselves knows there is no harm on being the servant of such a mighty expert. It is the same in the martial arts world. Even if you now a renowned expert, in the beginning to learn the sword, haven¡¯t all these people also had to serve their master for them to learn their martials art? The Sword Immortal in the hut not only promises them that he would help them in their revenge, he would also teach them a few martial arts technique if they were to protect Xi Feng This is the reason why the Three Devils refers Xi Feng as young master earlier. This is one of the protection that Azief would leave Xi Feng with. Azief is looking at all of this people from a small hole on the door of his hut. He could even hear these people words and he did not pay their words that much attention. After all that is not what he is interested in. He is sitting on is wheelchair, his aura and sword intent did not leak even one bit as his eyes observed the people on both tents. He then smiles widely ¡®So, all of them have finally gathered¡¯ There is a smile that seems eerily simr to Loki the Trickster He could recognize some people he thinks did not belong on the mountaintop. There is a way to discern such people. You could see from the way they talked with others, and the way they carried themselves. The more they tried not to appear conspicuous, the conspicuous they be in his eyes. Azief had many roles in his life and he had experience many tumultuous lives. He was the overlord in Earth and in one of Azul lives he was the emperor with sole authority over all men. He had learnt to see through plots and schemes and he had learned to discern people of who has good intention and who has bad intention And he is rarely wrong. He was not wrong to trust Xi Feng and he is surely not wrong today He then sighed a bit, looking at all these people. Azief close his eyes for a moment as he strokes his sword. He could feel it ringing, a calling to action. ¡®Be patient¡¯ he said. Some people might have thought that he said to the sword, urging it to calm down but only Azief knows. That words are said to calm his heart. Then he opens back his eyes and there is determination in his eyes. The seal on his belly button unravels even more. His Law Body on the sixth step of the Thirteen Steps Stairway stirred. His Law body in the sixth step is the Law Body of the Ancient Demon. It was formed from Azief Ancient Demonic Disk. It is an inheritance and an energy he got directly from Azul Azief in the Sealed World of the Three Thousand Worlds has nearly unraveled all the seal in his belly button and as such, the Law Body of Ancient Demon is slowly trying to opens its eyes The Demonic energy around him could pressure the space around it to distorts and copsed unto itself. But it still not able to opens its eyes. Around him the Laws of Ancient Demon, the path of the Ancient Asura is absorbed into the Law Body. The moment Azief unraveled that seal, the Law Body will rise up. The killing intent around the Law Body rises up each seconds that the entire boundless steps of the stairway seems to be envelop into a hellscape of killing and bloodshed It would not be an exaggeration to say the sixths step now appears like a hellishnd of ughter In the world below, Azief did not notice at all what is happening to his Law Body high above the heavens of this mortal realm. He continues observing the congregation of peopleing to this Flowing Swords Arts Meet ¡®I guess they took the bait after all. Whether they believe that my disciple is truly dumb and did not notice their schemes, or the bait is too tempting for them to decide to ignore all risk¡¯ And he chuckles a bit ¡®Considering that my disciple did not have that many backing and he had no known experts vouching for him, some people might have thought, no matter how well my disciple prepared himself, he could not go against the tide of those people in the dark. Since I will be leaving, the least I could do is teaching my disciple about some stuff¡¯ And he smiles. There is a cruel smile on his face as his heart beat is slowly beating growing excited with each passing moment. The sword on hisp seems to vibrate. While all of this is happening, Xi Feng is inside his room. He opens his eyes after calming his hearts down. He sighed as he could hear the sound from outside. He tightened his fist like he is strengthening his will. ¡®This is my first step¡¯ He touched the sword sheath on his left hip and nodded, like he is calming his beating hearts. He looked down and take a deep breath. Then after exhaling, his eyes are now full of determination. In his head, right now there is the twelve moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. He remembers the words of his teacher. Today, they would shock the world. It didn¡¯t matter what scheme his enemies in the dark is scheming, like his teacher said, he would just have to cut them apart. And right now he has the confidence to face the world and began his journey. He would find the mastermind behind the massacre of his pupils and avenge them He is confident because he mastered the Flowing Swords Art twelve moves. And it is not only it is the twelve moves of the Flowing Swords Arts. It is the modified sword moves of the Flowing Swords Arts., His master modified it making it not only to be carefree, but also more flexible, powerful and strong. ¡®I will not disappoint you master¡¯ he said to himself like he was making a promise. He thene to the door of his room, push it open and walk out of his room. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Let just say we will end this month with a legendary¡­..will not be finishing that word. Hehehe. Hope you love the chapter and leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 519: Shocking the whole world (1) The birds chirping drowned by the sound of steel shing. The wind brings about the scent of sweats and blood. Azief is in his hut, his eyes closed. Then he heard a sound and his eyelids opened. He looks at the source of the sound and then he nodded like he was digesting something. Then he smiles and close his eyes again. That is what he did for a few hours. Once in a while that sound stopped and he would close his eyes for a long time. When the sound sounded again, he would open his eyes and look at it again. All these hours, there is someone beside him attending to his every orders and informing him in details of how the battle outside fared That person in Han Xiao, one of the Three Devils of Han. The Crippled Devil was summoned by Azief when the battle outside the hut begins. Challenging the Flowing Sword Arts Meet has begun Outside the hut, the sound of sword shing and striking each other could be heard. Azief sometimes opens his eyes and when he saw the martial arts of those schools or sects that challenge his disciple, if he deemed his disciple could defeat it, he would then close his eyes while analyzing the enemy¡¯s martial arts and swordsmanship While he was doing this, the Supreme Swordsmanship manual that he intends to create gradually took a form in his mind. When Xi Fenges out from his residence, the Three Devils of Han protected him by forming a protective circle of protection around him. Azief and Xi Feng both had considers the possibility that the schemer might attacked in the beginning of the ceremony. And maybe the schemers don¡¯t even have to show themselves as they could goad the heterodox sect to kill Xi Feng from the very beginning. Thankfully nothing happened. After Xi Feng have arrived at the tform, The Three Devils acted like the officiator and judges of the Meet Theyy down a few rules that needed to be followed. If not, they dered that they would interfere in the battle. While The Three Devils of Han is not really a grandmaster level in the martial arts world, they have already seen the prowess of Han Xiao at the foot of the mountain. The Crippled Devil seems to already reached the border to reach the grandmaster level and the other is not sure what kind of power level that the other two devils have achieved. And the people here did not forget that the Three Devils of Han possess the Unity in One Internal skills that enables them to transfer their internal energy to each other If two of them transfer their energy to one of them, one of the Three Devils could have the ability in par with a grandmaster. The rulesid out was simple. Everyone could challenge Xi Feng but once you have lost you must not attack him again and so does the school or sect you represent. And after every fight, Xi Feng would be allowed to take half an hour break. The challenger is also disqualified if they went out of bounds from the stone tform. For this Challenging the Flowing Sword Arts Meet, there is a circr stone tform that is prepared for the challengers. The stage was a circr stage carved from rocks. It was Azief handiwork. No one knows how Azief did it and the Three Devils of Han was afraid to ask while Xi Feng also did not want to ask. Because if he asks, he fear that the conversation would touch upon the origin of his master. Xi Feng actually fears that the moment he knew about his teacher origins, that his teacher would leave him. Since that is the case, everyone pretend that the circr stage was always there without once asking Azief. And Azief pretend everything is like the usual. He could not let thepetition; the trap he had nned to be so shabby. Since that is the case, he uses his powerful sword to carve out a circr stage carved from mountain rocks and elevated it with one p of his palm to bring it out from the area where he carved the stage. With one slice of his sword he cut apart the uneven edges of the tform, making it smooth and this tform for the battle was created. Azief was in his hut when he heard the rules being announced. Xi Feng would ept whether that challenge be a death duel or a simple pointer exchange as long they agree with the rules. Everyone agree and promise to uphold the rules of the Meet Azief look at all this from his hut and he watches as people keep challenging his disciple. Azief did not show it but he has always been overbearing. To the martial arts world, Xi Feng deres that if he died fighting in the stage, then that would be it and no one from his side would seek revenge for him but he also demands the same from the other sects and school not to fault him if he kills their members. But how could Azief allows that? Xi Feng was his first disciple and maybe hisst. How could he let his disciple to die? In front of his him, if he is determined to keep someone alive, not even death could take them away! If he sees that Xi Feng life is in danger, he would not mind appearing to save him Even if people is saying that he bullied others, what does he cares about such reputation? Azief was informed beforehand of those people that would be attending but he did not want tomit them to his memories so other than the few powerful martial arts master and the expert swordsman he knew only a few people. Azief himself was leisurely enjoying the atmosphere of this tournament. Rarely he bes the observer. Usually he is the storm and he takes the spotlight wherever he goes But today, for some reason, he wants his disciple to take the spotlight. There is a time for him to appears. But right now is not the time. Right now, it is his moment. Azief at least wanted to leave that memory to his disciple. Azief like this atmosphere and the vibe of this tournament. True, many of theme to spar and some of them even wanted to kill his disciple, but there is also some people who are just here to join in the fun. Since Azief rarely gets out and he did not walk this world, he felt quite interested when he heard theughter and thementary of the people from some busybodies or some informed martial artist who juste here toments and enjoy the gossips and the battles. There are even a few storytellers who have powerful martial artsing to see the battle and spread the story after the battle ended Azief ignore the many usations of the heterodox sect levied on his disciple and he ignored those people who sent well wishes to his disciple. Some of them look to fake and some of them is just good at hiding their envy froming out. Azief could see their dark intention bubbling just underneath the surface >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Is this the chapter where Death Monarch will appear? hehehe. I will not tell you yet. leave somements and vote for the story. Chapter 520: Shocking the whole world (2) Fortunately, Xi Feng right now is not the same Xi Feng one year ago. Probably since mastering the twelve moves of the Flowing Swords Arts he had be not only more confident but also possess the aura of a master. The way he is now, it would be hard for people not to believe that Xi Feng really did kill those three Elders of the heterodox sect one year ago. And Azief is proud of how Xi Feng had managed to improve himself in just the span of one year. It had a lot to do with his desire for revenge and the pressure of people hiding in the background that force his potential to burst out. If Xi Feng a year ago, possess the mastery he had right now. He would be able to prevent the tragedy that befall him and killed his martial uncle, his senior brother and his senior sister easily The first battle that happened was Xi Feng fighting a person from the Star Killing Sect. The man has a pointed nose and he was wearing a blue robe decorated with star shaped patterns. The young man was representing the First Peak of the Star Killing Sect. The Star Killing Sect have Five Peaks Azief could sense that the young man has powerful internal energy and his sharp sword intent is leaked out intentionally. If not for some ws in his sect internal energy practice, Azief had no doubt that this sect could rise to be one of the strongest sect in the martial arts world. Azief could sense it. After all, he had been exposed to more kinds of internal energy practices these past couple of months. Xi Feng epted the challenge as the young man charged right at Xi Feng who was standing on the stone stage. He was fast like a shooting star but Xi Feng calmly deflected the stabbing motion by swishing his sleeve and elegantly sidestepped to the side. His sword then deflected the other movement of that young man who now changed his stabbing motion into a shing motion The young man fought alone at first but then four more people join him. Azief disciple did not lose his cool and keep fighting. All the people fighting Xi Feng is renowned swordsman in the martial arts world. While they are not famous like the rising star of the martial arts world, their skills with the sword is undeniable. And no one is calling them a bully when five of them ganged up on Xi Feng. If Xi Feng could not break the Killing Star formation of the Star Killing Sect, how could he dare boast that he had mastered the Flowing Swords Art who was reputed to be one of the three supreme sword manual in the martial arts world? Azief from the first moment he saw the formation of the Killing Star formation, heughed. With one nce he could see that Xi Feng would have no trouble breaking the formation. A falling of leaf reveals theing of autumn. Since that is so, how could he not extrapte the way the Star Killing Sect swordsmanship. From the very few first attacks, he could guess how it would progress. All the people of the martial arts world, from the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect bear witness to how easy it was for Xi Feng to deflect all those attacks. Like trying to slice through water or cutting the wind into pieces, no matter how powerful the young man from the Star Killing Sect attacks him, Xi Feng sword seems to deflect every killing move in the smoothest and elegant way possible. The more they fight, the more they could see the contrast and the gap of expertise between the two. While that young man was rushing and anxious, as none of his attack connected Xi Feng was leisurely walking closer to the young man while deflecting the young man swords arts. It was then that the young man summons the other people from the other peaks of the Star Killing Sect. They then began employing their most famous Killing Formation, the Killing Star formation. Even then Xi Feng was still rxed. Azief look proudly at his disciple and he could see that as his disciple fight with the Star Killing set members, he is improving even more. Azief could not have known Xi Feng inner thought at that moment. When Xi Feng was surrounded by the Stark Killing Sect members, they all emitted powerful aura and presence. Even to some people in the crowd that kind of imposing presence and aura could affect one heart. So all of them praise how calm Xi Feng really is when those four people appears and aided their sect member What these people didn¡¯t know, his master presence and aura exceed all of these people. Whenever he is in front of his master, it was like he is in front of a Sword God. They could not fathom the mental fortitude that he had cultivated when training with his master. Xi Feng would not be surprised if his master could slice apart a mountain with a sword. To others, such a thing might have looked like a fantasy, but if it is his teacher, Xi Feng would believe it. To the martial arts world however, after seeing that Xi Feng was not even pressured even as the Killing Star formation was activated, they nodded and a lot of them sighed Seeing is believing. The fact that Xi Feng could still moves unconstrained even though sharp sword aura is attacking him is the proof that he truly had mastered the moves of the Flowing Swords Arts. Sitting on the orthodox camp looking at the battle with high level concentration is none other than the representative of the orthodox sect, the world renowned Sword Monarch Zhu Yao of the Sword Residence Zhu Yao eyes is full of determination when he saw Xi Feng attack and swordsmanship He is looking whether the swordsmanship of the Flowing Sword Arts could open up his mind of how to master the One Sword technique. But Zhu Yao also knows that Xi Feng did not use all ten moves of the Flowing Swords Arts. He could see it and felt it The more he saw, the more he is convinced of his assumption. Because he could see there are only two moves yet for some reason, these two moves could deflect all the sword light and sword attack from the Killing Star Formation with ease. Zhu Yao was not the only one that notices this fact. The One with Sword Su Meng also notices that fact and so does others like the Young master Jian. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I can give you a godd news. There will be mass release by the end of the month. See you all tomorrow and leave somements and votes for the story. Chapter 521: Shocking the whole world (3) The heterodox sect when seeing Xi Feng prowess in swordsmanship could not help but frowned. They could not feel at ease. Especially those Elders from the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak Poison Fingers Wen Zhong, the representative of the heterodox sect and one of the Elders from Vulture Peak on the other hand is thinking about many things when looking how at easily Xi Feng uses his sword art to repel the Killing Star formation of the Star Killing Sect. ¡®This would not be easy¡¯ he muttered underneath his breath. He knows that if he is the one in Xi Feng position, he could not break the formation and not so easily like that. He looks toward the other side of the battlefield, towards the camp of the orthodox sect. His eyesnded on Su Yun. Su Yun shakes his head. Then Wen Zhong click his tongue and look toward the Elders of the Sun Devouring Sect. They all shows a helpless expression Wen Zhong shakes his head as he sighed ¡®Sword Gentleman Xi Feng. I did not think that such an unassuming martial artist to have such talent to master the Flowing Sword Arts. It is a pity that you are in the crosshairs of some mighty people with great ambition¡¯ He looks all around and he could see some other spies of the imperial court embedded both in the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect and he sighed ¡®Whatever the case, today you would either be captured or killed¡¯ Wen Zhong, the Elder of Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect actually did not reallye to exact vengeance upon Xi Feng. They are just following orders. They have casted their lot with the imperial government and it is why when they heard the news that one of their members knows Xi Feng who knows Old Dragon Li, they were tasked to seek him Their true objective was to find Old Dragon Li. As for the so called Flowing Swords Arts, from what most people heard, the sword art is so unpredictable that no one could learn it even after looking at it for ten years. Who would have thought instead of getting the location of Old Dragon Li, they be the stepping stone for the rise of Xi Feng? As the schemers are preparing their scheme, the battle on top of the tform was getting more intense To the eyes of others, it almost looks like Xi Feng is an elder guiding the sword of the Star Killing formation away from him and reprimanding the wrong moves of the junior. Xi Feng did not even sweat and there is no trace of worries on his face. He then shouted to one of the people who talk badly about him before the battle begins and shouted towards him ¡®If you dare join them and try to fight me¡¯ Provoked by the words the man leaps up into the tform and join the people of the Star Killing Sect in fighting Xi Feng Right now there is six people trying to defeat him. Six swords surrounded him Azief only smiles when he saw this and he muttered silently ¡®That is how my disciple should behave¡¯ he said. The whole martial arts world was shocked with Xi Feng swords arts. The more they see, the more in awe they became. Fighting five members of the Star Killing sect would not be easy and while these people are not the Elders of the Star Killing Sect, the formation that they are employing right now is the real deal. Their formation is reputed could even trap a grandmaster. Of course the young generation did not master the profundities of the formation as their Elders but that doesn¡¯t mean the Killing Star formation is weak. It just means that Xi Feng is strong Some of the more experienced martial artist could see it is not the fault of the formation, it is the fault of the welder. How could the formation trapped Xi Feng when he keeps attacking the focal points of the formation, and deflect each attack preventing the sword formation to connect? Even with the addition of one more person into the mix, Xi Feng was calm and was unafraid. While Xi Feng was fighting, Azief summons the Crippled Devil into his hut. The way he summons him is simple. He uses his internal energy to let his voice carried by the wind to reach Han Xiao ears. Han Xiao who was guarding outside the hut was shocked when he hears the voice of the Sword Immortal. He looks behind him and his face was pale when he saw no one is behind him. He felt goosebumps rising all over his body Everyone at that time was focusing on Xi Feng battle so no one noticed Han Xiao freaking out. Expect one person. Tuk saw it. From the very first moment he arrived here, he had been wondering about the weird hut on the edge of the mountaintop. Even when others werementing of how arrogant Xi Feng had titled the name of the hut, he remains silent. Tuk heard the prophetic words of the Holydy of the Majusi Cult who prophesized the end of this era. It was why he was so attentive when he heard that a new rising star suddenly appeared and not to mention at that mountain. The Majusi Cult worships fire. That is what most people of the world knows about the cult. What they didn¡¯t know that the Majusi Cult hassted for millennia. They sometimes have different names but they are the same. In the archive of the Majusi Cult it spoke the story of a Demon Monkey and an Enlightened Monk and the inheritance of debt he left in this mortal world It spoke of an era where Immortals, Gods, Devils and Demons roamed the world as such they know of some secrets of the world. Like the so called Five Element Mountain is actually the five finger of a palm from Heaven used to trapped the Monkey Demon. When the Monkey Demon had apanied the enlightened Monk to seek the Sutra to reach Immortality, and broke open the Heavens to ascend he left an inheritance The moment he left there is no longer Demons, Immortal, Devils and Gods in this world and the age of that era was buried by the passing of time. A few years ago, the Holy Lady of the Majusi Cult decree an order to seek the world for anomaly since she sense that the energy from the Heavens had returned Tuk had his first clue with the sudden emergence of the Sword Gentleman defeating three Elders of the Heterodox sect. Tuk felt that it is very weird that not only a person who was not famous before suddenly shot up famous in one night, it is weird that it happens on top of that mountain From that moment on, he felt something is not right. There is also the plot of the imperial family and the many forces of the martial arts world, so sometimes he might be strayed from his initial objective. But the moment he saw that hut, and saw the title Immortal Sword Hut he began to think that Xi Feng might have a more important secret other than him mastering the ten sword moves of the Flowing Swords Art. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you tomorrow and leave somement and hope you like it enough to vote for the story. Chapter 522: Shocking the whole world (4) Tuk keep on observing the Thee Devils of Han while the crowd is watching intently at the battle. The Crippled Devil not sensing that he is being observed was actually sweating right now. The voice that he heard was like the Sword Immortal was beside him whispering words into his ears. He looks back and through the gaps of the door, he could see that the Sword Immortal is looking at him. He calms himself down and thought to himself He once heard that grandmaster level could use their internal; energy to manipte sounds and send their words to people far away without anyone none the wiser. It is the so called Silentmunication between master. Han Xiao quickly went into the hut as he tends to Azief needs as he told about the people thate here and their martial arts school. Azief listens to all of this, this time paying attention. Sometimes he would close his eyes to try to understand and analyze the swordsmanship of those people that is fighting with Xi Feng On the tform, Xi Feng waved his sword slowly but no matter how slow he swings the sword, he could always deflect the sword attack of the Killing Star Formation. The swords light and the attacks of the Star Killing secte from all four sides of his surroundings. It felt as the stars are exploding and one could hardly tell where the star¡¯s fragment would crash on. The sword light is illusory but it could also be real. The five people of the Star Killing Sect changed position repeatedly but there is a pattern in their changes of positions. Some people even praise the Killing Star formation for its offensive powers. But Xi Feng was still there. So, the praises sound like insult when the people of the Star Killing Sect hears it. Even when they have all use their attacks and attack him with all they got. Xi Feng is still there on the tform stage, walking leisurely like he was taking a leisurely stroll in a garden His temperament was like that of the sword master that roamed freely around the world, carefree and unrestrained One could truly be elevated into a master once mastering the Flowing Sword Arts. This is one of the thought running around in the minds of many people And as these thought arises from their minds, they also felt envy towards Xi Feng. Azief look at all this with indifference. The Three Devils of Han also look at all this with indifference. The Three Devils of Han had seen with their own eyes of how Xi Feng improved himself since the moment they served the Sword Immortal They themselves knows how powerful this young man now. Xi Feng could even defeat the Three Devils of hand if they fight them one on one. In just a few second after the Star Killing Formation was employed it was broken and as their five swords were flung from their hands, they were defenseless. Aziefughed when he saw the moves that Xi Feng has employed. That move of flicking people sword from their hand is Azief move. When he fights Xi Feng Senior brother and his martial Uncle, Azief uses a stick to made them release their weapons. Xi Feng did the same As for the other one that joined in the fight, he could not even interfere. The battle was too fast and intense that he could even cut in. Before he could even contribute to the battle, Xi Feng had already defeated the Star Killing Sect members. When he saw that all five members of the Star Killing Sect all have lost their weapon, that man wanted to charge toward Xi Feng but before he could even take one step, Xi Feng kick one of the sword of the Star Killing Sect and it stuck itself into the stone tform, just right in front of that man feet Then Xi Feng dered. ¡®If you cross pass that sword, I will kill you¡¯ he said only this sentence and the young man retreated back. Some peopleughed and heckled the young man. This man is the one that mocked Xi Feng the most when they arrived but now, with a few sentence he was rendered speechless. Then when the One Eyed Devil Han Guang announces the winner of the battle and asked whether there is any objection on Xi Feng wins, the entire area was silent It finally sinks on them of this new reality. It is only now that even the people who were heckling the man in the stage finally realized what has just transpired in front of them The atmosphere was awkward and depressed. There is many reason why they are feeling like this All of the people of the martial arts worlds, since they enter the martial arts world knows of the Three Supreme manual of swordsmanship The Heaven Sword Arts that is missing after the Spring and Autumn Period. The One Sword technique of the Sword Residence. And then there is the Flowing Sword Art created by Qu Yuan. While everyone always wanted to see the three sword manuals they also have aplicated feeling about it. Qu Yuan in his lifetime, after he had created the Flowing Sword Arts has never been defeated and his sword arts could be considered a supreme sword art. Even the One Sword technique did not get such an appraisal. This is because the One Sword Technique was created after the death of Qu Yuan and no one have ever pitted the two swords arts together. Now, it is clear to everyone thates here, that the Sword Gentleman Xi Feng has mastered one part of the manual of the Flowing Sword Arts. They did not expect that just by mastering ten moves, that Xi Feng could be such a powerful swordsman. The Flowing Sword Art deserves its title as one of three greatest sword manual in the martial art world. What they didn¡¯t know was that Xi Feng has not only mastered twelve moves, he also had mastered twelve modified moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. And Azief would impart him the rest of the moves when he was about to leave. By that time, Azief believes he would be able to create that Supreme Sword manual he has been thinking about. Below the tform the onlooker have variety of feeling right now. Even those who just came to join in the fun was speechless as they try to remembers the moves that the Sword Gentleman had used. The weird thing is the more they try to remember it, the more they forgotten it. Reaching at this point, one could not help but praise the mystical part of the sword arts that has long entranced the whole martial arts world There is a lot ofplicated feeling in everyone right now. Some of them wanted to learn the sword arts while some even hope that the news of Xi Feng mastering the sword arts is just false news. This is because, if the news is true, then a martial artist like Qu Yuan would once again appear in this world. For some of the Elders here and even some of the storytellering up into the mountain today, they know some secret of that story. The world doesn¡¯t want another Qu Yuan to appear. After that Xi Feng took a rest and every half an hour challenges were epted. Azief sat on his wheelchair in the hut, watching a few seconds of the beginning of the battle, closes his eyes and sometimes opens his eyes when he heard a sound The Crippled Devil stand beside him, not saying anything just waiting if Azief have any question for him. Just because the Sword Immortal did not say anything, does not mean Han Xiao would go out of the hut. He waited patiently as Azief observes the numbers of the participants slowly decreases. The orthodox sect and the heterodox sect both raises their challenges but they also be even more cautious. Xi Feng has proven to all of them that he is not some hack or some liars. He truly mastered the moves of the Flowing Sword Arts For the orthodox sect most of them trade pointers with Xi Feng and when Xi Feng and a member of the orthodox sect battle against each other, usually there would be no injuries, and Xi Feng would finish the battle in only a few strokes of his sword Xi Feng only needed a few strokes to break these people sword arts, like he had seen their ws before they even execute their second swing It is frustrating yet it was also enlightening. Now, it almost looks like Xi Feng is a grandmaster of sword arts. The Flowing Sword Arts was created after the crystallization of Qu Yuan experiences looking at all the mighty swordsmanship of his era. In his era, the world was fragmented and wars were everywhere. But at the same time, such an environment produced great hero and powerful viins. Qu Yuan followed the Yong emperor to unite the world and in his journey he had the chance to fight some of that era greatest heroes and viins. He learned from his defeat, analyze theirs words arts and martial skill and even their internal energy skills technique and when the world was united hepiled one of the most well sought manual in the history of the martial arts world. If not for the fact that it was so hard to understand the manual, it would surely create a bloodshed in the martial arts world more terrible than during the search for the Heaven Sword Manual. The Flowing Swords Arts could deflect all these schools and sect attacks simply because, the originator of this swords arts derived the breaking and deflecting technique of his sword moves from the original swords arts of these people schools and sect. Thus there is this feeling among the challengers. They felt frustrated because they are easily defeated by Xi Feng but at the same time it was an enlightening because it pointed out the ws in their swordsmanship and what path should they take to improve on their swordsmanship. For those that just came for the fun they offer their congrattions to Xi Feng and ask for his permission toment and even bet on the battle. The storytellers on the other hand wishes to use this as a material for their story after they went down and they were all allowed to be on top of the mountaintop >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomorrow and leave somements and vote for the story. I will not be saying to much Chapter 523: The black robed grandmaster (1) The spectacle and the prowess of the sword art astounded everyone, both on the orthodox sect and those on the heterodox sect Many of the orthodox secte forward after confirming that Xi Feng had really mastered the Flowing Sword Arts They all challenge him with no intention to harm him They wanted to polish their own swordsmanship and taste the might of the Flowing Sword Arts. The more they are like this the more anxious the heterodox sect be. The spies of the imperial dynasties were also more antsy than usual. They did not expect this kind of turn of events. From what they heard, the prowess of the Sword Gentleman is greatly exaggerated by the List of Swordsman But this doesn¡¯t seem like they overestimated Sword Gentleman. It was more like they underestimated his power. And the most anxious one of all is the two sects that started all this, Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect They also brought out their Elders to make sure that this task could be aplished sessfully Vulture Peak did not only have Wen Zhong, they also have Elder Mo or known in the martial arts world as the Vulture King Mo. He hasplicated expression looking at the young hero on top of that stone tform. With one sword in his hand, all kinds of experts were defeated by only a few wave of his sword. And he didn¡¯t even look tired or exhausted. With his white robe ruffling it gave that young man the air of a great master of the sword path Like the water of the river retraining to the ocean, the swordsmanship he shows a vastprehension and understanding of the sword. ¡®This be even more troublesome¡¯ he muttered. Wen Zhong who was standing beside him nodded. With Xi Feng mastery of the sword, he could shock the world and he could probably even contend with the great names in the martial arts world. If he had a powerful weapon to couple up with his terrifying swordprehension, Elder Mo believes that Xi Feng prowess would be even more terrifying. He gulped as he looks behind him and look at the people of the heterodox sects waiting for him and Wen Zhong orders. While he heterodox sect did send a few challenges toward Xi Feng none of them is from the Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect. And they all surrendered before Xi Feng could kill them, making them appears like cowards. They were the whole reason why the other heterodox sectes. The Thirty-Seven Cave sect, Poison Valley, Dark Heart Temple and many other heterodox sects send their forces to bolster the image and strength of heterodox sect but they themselves felt a little more reluctant to enter the battle when they saw how powerful Xi Feng swordsmanship is. Even the so called Mad Monk did not issue any death duel challenges. He is mad. But he is not an idiot. Even he is not confident of facing against the Flowing Sword Arts. From the looks of it, that sword art could break any sword attack and any sword formation. How absurd of a concept that is? Right now on top of the tform of stone only the orthodox sect is challenging Xi Feng. Right now the heterodox sect looks at each other and they all felt like they couldn¡¯t beat that person standing straight on top of the stone tform. Under these circumstances, should they continue their decision to attack him and initiate a death duel? Or should they stop to save their face and their lives. For the imperial dynasties spies, this development caught them off guard. After all, they have their own schemes and n. But for the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak, they could not surrender or go down the mountain without a fight. This is one in a lifetime chance. No one really knows that as this Meet is continuing, the scheme that has been crafted by crafty people is about to be employed. The other major heterodox sect is conflicted inwardly but they have to make a decision of whether to continue supporting the feud of the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak. If they don¡¯t make any decision soon, some people will spread rumors of their cowardice saying that just by looking at Sword Gentleman swordsmanship they were too scared to even take the challenge which is way more humiliating than losing But at the same time, they also did not want to send their disciples to death. Even more so their rising talents. It is clear that Xi Feng swordsmanship has went above and beyond normal disciple level. Even the Killing Star formation was broken by him so easily. To kill him or even fight him equally, one at least need some martial artist reaching near the level of grandmaster. Both the orthodox and the heterodox sect both had felt the wind of change ising to the world. They all felt that there is an undercurrent swirling in the martial arts world. They believe that another war between the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect will once again happen. And if that is the case, how could they sacrifice their talented disciple to this meet? There is still the Wulin Competition in a year. There are some talks that the martial arts world might elect a Wulin leader. Azief was closing his eyes when he suddenly opens his eyes. There is a devilish smile on his face. ¡®So, they came¡¯ Azief could sense the movement of people on top of the edges of the mountaintop. Instead of climbing up using the t road, they climb up using grappling hook from the other side of the mountaintop Judging from the vibration of the mountain. Azief could deduce there are around thousands of peopleing up top. And there is a lot moreing An army¡¯ Azief muttered. The Crippled Devil heard it but do not understand. Azief smiles and said to the Crippled Devil ¡®Han Xiao¡¯ ¡®Yes, Sword Immortal¡¯ ¡®Tell your sworn brother to take cover. Let me and my disciple handle this¡¯ Azief said ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®There is an armying¡¯ Azief did not say it but he guesses that this is an army and theye from the imperial dynasties. >>>>>>>>>>> This chapter will be legendary. At leats in my thoughts it is. Just wait for tomorrow. Hehehehe Chapter 524: The black robed grandmaster (2) They must have gone into a lot of trouble to disguise themselves and hides themselves before they could finally reveal themselves today. Azief could even sense a few people who have boundless internal energy. Is this the so called grandmaster level martial artist? Azief thought. No, he shakes his own head. It is close but it is not yet that level. ¡®A pity that there is no grandmaster. I am wondering how powerful they are¡¯ The Crippled Devil has already gone out of the hut and whispers the things he heard to his sworn brother. The other Devils of Han nodded and they then quickly make way, leaving XI Feng on top of the stone tform. They did not worry because the Sword Immortal had already said that they do not need to interfere. They know that this is the moment the hidden immortal of the Five Element Mountain would show himself to the world. Tuk also notices the movement of the Three Devils of Han. He immediately pinches the thighs of Ulhak who is engrossed in looking at the fight ¡®They are moving. I found them very suspicious. We need to shadow them¡¯ Ulhak grunted but he quickly gets up. As the Three Devils of Han pick a spot where they are safe and could see the tform, they hide themselves there. Not far away from them squatting and hiding behind a thick bush is Tuk and Ulhak. Tuk did not know why the Three Devils suddenly went away from the hut but he found it suspicious so he follows them. While this is happening, the other martial artist is still looking at the battle between Xi Feng and some member of the orthodox sect members. The spies of the imperial dynasties in both sects also notices that the order to move hase. They were informed by some of the spies that went down and confirmed the arrival of the army with the captains of the army below the mountain. The spies in the heterodox sect informed the other members of the imperial martial artist and the same thing is happening on the orthodox sect side. Right now, the people outside the hut did not realize that they are surrounded now. Azief could sense all of this through his connection with the mountain. Now, he could guess some thing Thinking about it, it is quite simple. He knows now who was the one that scheme against his disciple. The Imperial dynasties and the Martial Alliance in Yong. And it must have to do with the Old Dragon Li or the Old Immortal Tian since they seem to knows something. Maybe it is a secret or maybe it is something else. But Azief don¡¯t care about all that. But why would the imperial dynasty meddle with the matters of the martial arts world? ¡®It is simple¡¯ Azief thought as he caressed the sword on hisp Because they wanted control. Azief could understand that. The imperial family should control all under heaven but the martial arts world has always operated with their own rules and their own set ofws. Some of them are even so powerful that they could sneak into the imperial pce and take the heads of these emperors. How could they would be willing to let themselves always bewless like that? Azief could understand the mentality of this world ruled by imperialws and influenced by imperial majesty All these martial artists live like ouws and while some of them swore fealty to the imperial court the other prefer a more carefree lifestyle Maybe both the imperial dynasty cooperated with each other and coborated to control the martial arts world. Maybe that is the secret that the Old Immortal and Old Dragon Li knew and why they were so determined to harm Xi Feng and know the location of Old Dragon Li. Maybe they don¡¯t want those two grandmasters telling the whole world about it and they thought they could get to those grandmasters through Xi Feng But Xi Feng has proven to be an even more troublesome pest than they initially thought and they might have decided to do away with him and at the same time killing all of these people here on top of this mountain since this ce is far away from the south, these people scheming in the dark could throw the me to both the orthodox and the heterodox sect members Azief could guess what they would do. They would kill all of the people on top of the mountaintop, whether theye from the orthodox sect or the heterodox sect. Then they would spread rumors and those spies in the heterodox and orthodox sect would pretend to be the survivor of the great massacre. The spies of the heterodox sect would use the orthodox sect of massacring their people and the orthodox sect spies would im that it was the heterodox sect that nned the massacre and kill their members. Some people might see through the lies, but the massacre of this people is meant to invoke an emotional response and not a rational one. In such an emotionally charged atmosphere, reason would not pierce through. And then the only conclusion that both sect would achieve is war. The imperial dynasties are trying to start the war between the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect and when they finished fighting each other, they woulde swooshing down like vultures to pick them all one by one and unite all the martial arts world under the imperial dynasty. Of course this is only his spection but he did not think that it is wrong. Azief did not care even if they have such ns. What he cares, that they have schemed against his disciple. And this is a good opportunity to reveal himself to the word. He smiles a bit as he grips the hilt of the sword. Today, is the day that he and his disciple will shock the world. Outside his hut, Xi Feng is fighting with Zhu Yao >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This is beginning of the mass release and leave somements and vote for the story. The first chapter of the mass release. Chapter 525: The black robed grandmaster (3) The Sword Gentleman and the Sword Monarch. The One Sword technique and the Flowing Sword Art technique Both of the sword art is regarded as a supreme swordsmanship art. Today, that sword art is shing against each other. Zhu Yao sword move had all kinds of variation but it should be integrated into one sword move that could cut all moves in the world. Zhu Yao is using the mystical concept of the Flowing Sword Arts that could deflect all sword moves to unify and crystalizes his understanding of the One Sword technique. When Zhu Yao took one step forward, Xi Feng would step one move backwards, yet none of Zhu Yao sword move could even touch even a bit of Xi Feng clothes. Zhu Yao himself could not be underestimated. His mastery of the sword is not something you could imitate. Both of them look like masters of the sword path, shing to understand the sword. Their sword moves causes the winds to change direction and sound wave explosion. This is truly the battle of tiger and dragon, both equally matched, both equally powerful. And both of them did not yet master the entirety of their own manuals. Xi Feng only master twelve moves and Zhu Yao also did not master the entire moves and he still did not understand the manual of the One Sword. Before, Xi Feng look like he was appraising other people sect sword technique. But now that he is matched against Zhu Yao, now it truly looks like a battle. Zhu Yao only one objective is to understand his sword arts. Unlike others, he had no desire to understand the Flowing Sword Arts. He only wanted to understand it to understand his own sword arts. And since that is the case, he is not burdened by such emotions of respect or awe. He did not give an inch and Xi Feng also is not the one to back down. A year ago, Xi Feng knows that one moves from the Sword Monarch would defeat him. But right now, he is fighting equally with the Sword Monarch. But the Sword Monarch is not called the Sword Monarch for nothing. While it is true that the Flowing Sword Art technique could be used to deflect attack, he also need to be able to keep up. And Zhu Yao keep doing unpredictable moves. Fortunately, Xi Feng has mastered twelve moves and now he is using the seventh moves of the Flowing Sword Art to keep up with the Sword Monarch. Everyone is watching this battle with awe and amazement. Saber manor Young master Jian Que, Su Meng of the Sword Washing Sect look at the battle with an intent to start battle. As the battle between the two be more intense, suddenly a sword shoots out of nowhere to the stage. It aimed itself to Xi Feng. Zhu Yao and Xi Feng both realizes it. They look at each other and push each other out of harm¡¯s way. They glided backwards as the sword pass through them and pierce through the stone tform Everyone was suddenly broken from the excitement as they look toward the person who shot out that sword. This is a battle and everyone had agreed not to interfere beforehand so they were shocked someone would attack Xi Feng when he was fighting with the Sword Monarch. Even the storyteller that was watching the battle felt a little miffed. When they look toward the person, they all shocked to find out it was a eunuch However, some people went pale in the face. ¡®Eunuch Hong!¡¯ some of them eximed. It is said the world have a few grandmaster The known one is Immortal Tian in Yong. Old Dragon Li in the Eastern Yuan. Abbot of Xi temple on top of the Shaohua Mountain. The Old Man Seeking His Path, Li Dan of the Cloud Abode, the Sect leader of the Sword Residence Fang Jian in the state of Ruo, Demonic Monarch Xie in state of Jinglin, White Robed Lady Duan and the Mad Monk Kong Xuan, the exiled monk of the Xi temple. But the imperial family also have their own grandmaster. Since the case of the founder of Sword Residence killing the emperor during his era, the imperial family have always feared the grandmaster level martial artist These grandmasters might not be able to survive a siege of fifty thousand men but they could easily slip away from such arge number. And then they coulde back and kill whoever give such an order. In that era of grandmaster, even the imperial family had to exercise caution when dealing with the martial arts world. It is because of that the imperial dynasties of Zhou and Young both cultivated their own grandmaster as a mean of protection. Eunuch Hong works for Zhou Empire. He is known as Demonic w Hong. His Soul Chasing w technique is one of his most famous signature technique. And beside him is the Kneeling Saber Xu You. Xu You is the military officials of Yong dynasty and is famous for his Perish Saber technique. Some people said that both of these people have reached the realm of grandmaster. Seeing these two appears suddenly shock everyone. They all could feel that something is going very wrong right now. Behind those two people, these martial artists could see people suddenly appearing. It was the troops of both the Yong and Zhou. They climb the mountain from the other side of the mountaintop and now they are ready to execute their n. The Sun Devouring Sect elders and the Vulture Peak elders however quickly exchanged a nce and nodded Their sect is already under the imperial dynasties and the appearance Demonic w Hong and the Kneeling Saber Xu You is the signal to start their action now. ¡®Attack!¡¯ ¡®Kill the orthodox sect!¡¯ The shoutse from the heterodox sect camp Wen Zhong and Elder Mo suddenly shouted and they were the first one that fly out from their camp and charged into the orthodox sect camp The Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak members all attacked the orthodox sect. The other heterodox sect member was caught off guard. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> The second chapter of the mass release. Chapter 526: The black robed grandmaster (4) The Elders of Thirty-Seven Cave sect, Poison Valley, Dark Heart Temple and many other heterodox sects looks confused at this sudden change of events On the other hand, the spies of the imperial dynasties in the orthodox sect also began to fan the me ¡®This is the heterodox sect trap. They wanted to annihte us. That Xi Feng might even collude with them to eliminate our righteous factions!¡¯ ¡®Kill them! ¡® In these kind of tense situation, no words are useful. The orthodox sect and the heterodox sect begun fighting each other while the Elders of both factions of the sect are trying to diffuse the situation. The Elders are not idiot. Only now they realize that they have spies from the imperial dynasties sin their sect. They are shouting for their sect members to stop attacking each other But when a person pointed their sword to you, how could you heed the order to stop and let others cut you down? As such the battle intensify. The Three Devils of Han look at all of this matter with indifference ¡®The imperial family is truly evil. They do not mind doing all these dirty things just to kill young master¡¯ Han Guang said. Tuk and Ulhak on the other hand is covering their mouth in disbelief. Thankfully they followed the Three Devils of Han and is not embroiled in the fight between the heterodox sect, orthodox sect and the forces of the imperial dynasties. Xi Feng and Zhu Yao look at each other and they do not know what to do. As the orthodox and the heterodox sect member is embroiled with fighting each other the Kneeling Saber Xu You and the Demonic w Hong fly towards the stone tform ¡®I will take your life for the Emperor, Sword Gentleman¡¯ the Demonic w shouted with a sinister smile on his face. Zhu Yao did not know what the Demonic w and the Kneeling Saber wanted to kill Xi Feng but Zhu Yao knows he would be the next target if he did not help Xi Feng so he readied his stance There is a pulling energy from his palm as Xi Feng was unconsciously pulled toward him. The Kneeling saber on the other hand shes down his saber. Azief who had never move from the beginning saw all this and as he focused, all the movement outside the hut be slow. It is not him controlling time. It is his perception that be fast thus making everything appears to be slow. He thenughed. The moment heughed, he shes forward the sword on hisp. Tuk who was hiding a few distance away saw a sword light that illuminate the entire mountaintop He saw how the Immortal Sword Hut exploded like it was devour by something, it was pulled backward before disappearing into dust. The sword sliced forward as a powerfulrge suction force swiftly erupting from within it. Azief internal energy exploded out as the area around him seems to distort and the wind around him went away, creating mini whirlwind. Wherever the sword light passes, the ground underneath it cracked and split apart to a thousand pieces Azief wonder if he infused this sword strike with Laws how more terrifying it could be. s, he did not yet recover his strength. Everything seem to be cut and like light itself it was fast. To other people eyes, they saw a light thates out from the destroyed hut as it shot to Kneeling Saber and Demonic w Hong One sword light and it changed the entire battle. That was the thoughts of the people that saw the sword light. The sword light split into two when it is nearing Xi Feng. It split of around Xi Feng. One of that sword light attacked Demonic w Hong and the other attacked Kneeling Saber The moment the sword light passes through Demonic Hong a painful howl could be heard echoing the entire mountaintop. The entire battlefield was shocked as they temporarily stopped their battle They look toward the source of that howl and they see a shocking sight. Demonic w Hong hand were cut off and blood were dripping from his cut off arm On the other hand, when the sword light attacked Kneeling Saber, it slices the saber he was wielding and a couple of his fingers. Blood drips from his finger but he did not let out any cry of pain. But his expression did be pale. That sword light did not stop as it sweeps through the battlefield and is aiming at the soldiers behind the two experts of the imperial dynasties. The soldiers all quickly raises their sword and thrusted forward as all kind of sword lightses out from their weapons. This army that the imperial dynasties brought out is not normal soldiers. They are soldiers who were martial artist. But all of that seems useless. The moment those sword light arrived, thousands of those sword light distorted and changed their direction, like they were deflected. Piercing sword whistles could be heard as those sword light from the soldiers scattered away like a firefly light. Fortunately for those soldiers, thee sword light that Azief had summoned casually with one swing of his hand had dissipated. But those soldiers felt how close they were to death. If they were a littlete of activating their internal energy and shot out their sword aura and sword attack, they might suffer great injury even before the battle begins. They all look toward that ck robed expert with trepidation in their hearts. Their distance is far from each other but his sword light could even reach them and that is after shing with Demonic w Hong and Kneeling Saber Xu You Azief right now hade out from his hut. The sound of the wheel of his wheelchair sound loud in the silence of the battlefield. Nobody is attacking anybody now. They only look toward that silhouette covered by the rising dust, the effect of his sword light cutting through the vast distance As the dust settles, the entire battlefield could see a young man dressed in ck robe, sitting on a wooden wheelchair, holding a sword. But none of them think to underestimate this young man. They felt almost an instinctive fear. Because while the ck robed man looks like he is young, the aura around him felt like ancient. And there is also the act that the stone pebbles around him is floating from the ground and the sleeve of his ck robe billowing like there is wind fanning it. They could feel a powerful pressure and a sword intent so powerful that it seems like it could destroy anything. Azief loosed his grip around his sword and takes a dep breath. He has been waiting for too long. His face was calm. He did not even seem to register the thousands of people that is slowlying up the mountain or the heterodox and the orthodox sect He looks at his sword and he nodded ¡®This is good enough¡¯ he said. Azief has be proficient in his energy control that even that strike did not even break the sword. Then his face looks forward and his eyes looked coldly at Demonic w Hong. He snickered. Everyone stop fighting right now as they tried to see if they recognize that ck robed expert Xi Feng face lights up as he immediately flies out from the stone tform andnded beside Azief. Xi Feng immediately kneeled. Azief pretended he did not see. Instead he said, his eyes looking coldly at the Demonic w Hong ¡®How bold! What old thing are you that you dare raise your hand to kill my disciple! Hmph!¡¯ He snorted and for some reason his voice roars like thunder when it reaches Eunuch Hong ears. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you in a couple minutes. Leave some votes and gifst. Next will be tehst chapter for the month Chapter 527: The black robed grandmaster (5) He said his word calmly but the killing intent in his words is conveyed perfectly and the crowd could sense that too. Like before, Azief uses his internal energy to send his words to the Demonic w Hong for it to sound like a roar in his ears. This roar shook him as he coughed up blood from his mouth, suffering more internal injury. On the other hand, the entire crowd was shocked at this appearance of this expert and his subsequent words Xi Feng master! Sword Gentleman has a master? They did not know this. Zhu Yao also have fly down and join the orthodox sect members. They pick up the few people who have been injured in that short sh as they all look toward the other side and then rested their eyes on the new expert that appears. Zhu Yao eyes did not leave the ck robed master. He could sense the powerful internal energy around Xi Feng master. Azief however ignores all those gazes and was calm as ever. His temperament could be said that if the sky is falling right now, he would still be calm. Then Azief look at his disciple and said coldly ¡®You are still weak¡¯ Xi Feng did not say anything else and just lowered down his head. However, to the crowd of martial artist hearing this they could not help but that master of Xi Feng is being unreasonable Xi Feng is not strong enough? Then what does that make them who lost against his weak disciple? But they did not dare to rebuke him. Kneeling Saber on the other hand watches Xi Feng master with weariness. He did not expect this kind of development. Xi Feng should have died already by now if all is ording to n. Xi Feng was actually the aspect of the n that they predicted never would go wrong. They never got any news about Xi Feng having a master. If they know that Xi Feng possess such powerful master, they would think of other ways and maybe not offend him in the first ce. Kneeling Saber cupped his hand and quickly greeted Azief, the way a junior greeted his senior but it is clear form his word he did not respect him that much ¡®I did not think that there is an eminent master here and have taken refuge here. Could this Senior tell this junior your honorable name? And which faction of the martial arts world you belong to?¡¯ Azief hearing thisughed. Hearing theugh, everyone could feel that this master truly did not feel any fear. They could sense that form his carefreeugh ¡®Eminent master? Hahaha. My hut is titled the Immortal Sword Hut. I am the Sword Immortal!¡¯ He dered simply. Whether people wanted to ept or not that was never Azief concern. Hearing this the entire martial arts world was shocked. They remember the hut they mocked about in the beginning. They did not think that there is someone living in there. If they knew such master is living there, they would first pay their respect instead of provoking Xi Feng and mocking the hut Usually if there is such people iming themselves to be a Sword Immortal they would surely have someint but they all see that sword light. If he titled himself Sword Immortal, then the title looks to be appropriate for someone so powerful. Right now, both of the faction of the martial arts world is waiting to hear about this mystery expert affiliation. Azief then reply ¡®As for whether I am leaning to the orthodox sec or the heterodox sect¡­.¡¯ and he pause for a few second and then he chuckles ¡®How the fuck is that your business!¡¯ He roars and his roar was like the roaring of a dragon. The entire mountain top seems to tremble and shakes and the clouds above the mountain seems to move away. His shout creates a wind gust that push the Kneeling Saber and the Demonic w Hong outside the stone tform. Everyone attention right now is on Xi Feng and Azief the self-titled Sword Immortal. Azief then lecture Xi Feng, seemingly not caring about the soldiers slowly filling up the mountain top area. ¡®What did I say to you before, Xi Feng? A sword is just a sword. You are holding it and not the other way around. How should a sword strike kill someone? That is a question of sword technique. But the changes in sword technique are always at the end of a movement. Ages have passed and all kinds of swordsman have put thought into this. There is nothing new under heaven. No matter what change it is, it had long been predicted.¡¯ Azief sighed and then said ¡®Thus the so called secret sword technique is never the important part¡¯ he put down the sword that he is wielding onto hisp and rested his arm on the armrest of the wheelchair. ¡®Unless you understand this, you would never be able to break through to the rank of grandmaster and soar above the heavens. What is important is faith and determination. When your true power has reached the brim and needs to break through, what you needed is faith and determination. Youck this. Hence, you are still weak. Even if you are strong in the eyes of these weaklings, you are still weak in my eyes¡¯ Around Azief sword intents are rising up. It is sharp and pure. Zhu Yao who was watching the Sword Immortal was shocked. Even his teacher would probably not be able to create such a powerful sword intent The pebbles around Azief wheelchair floats and the grass around him seems like they wanted to fly through the air, like it is being pulled by some powerful pulling force. All this scene scared the hell out of everyone. Could this be the power of a grandmaster level expert? It was only until now they realize how ignorant they are. If this grandmaster appears from the very beginning most of the sect here would just went down the mountain and would not bother Xi Feng Any disciple of a grandmaster would surely be extraordinary as well. Right now while Azief is speaking to Xi Feng, his word unintentionally is enlightening some of the Elders and swordsman that is here On the other side, the Demonic w Hong and the Kneeling Saber Xu You did not dare rush forward. They are waiting for more people toe up and they wish that the Sword Immortal spoke more and give them more time Demon w Hong and Kneeling Saber Xu You was not really a grandmaster. They could deceive the normal masters but not a true grandmaster expert They are just a few more steps to reach the grandmaster realm but they could not cross thatst step. That is why the moment they shed with the sword light of that Sword Immortal they know that their enemy is a grandmaster level expert. Since that is the case, they need to wait. They did not attack and the heterodox and the orthodox sect did not dare to move. Azief sighed as he looks at his disciple ¡®Do you know why you could not master the Flowing word Art?¡¯ Azief ask Xi Feng. Xi Feng shakes his head and Azief answer ¡®Because you could not forget.¡¯ It sounds like nonsense statement but that was truly the core of the martial arts. Azief had captured the essence of that swordsmanship the moment he saw all ten moves of the art. He did not tell everything to Xi Feng because it is something he needs to understand by himself. Only when he understands it by himself, will he be more powerful Sometime, there is too much coddling. ¡®Your will and determination is the only thing that could help you cross that step to the next realm¡¯ Azief sighed and then he whispered to Xi Feng ¡®My supreme sword technique does not need a sword¡¯ And he smiles. Xi Feng seems to grasp something from his master words Then Azief said ¡®Stop kneeling. You are making me look like a cruel teacher¡¯ Xi Feng immediately got up ¡®You have been working had today. Push me forward.¡¯ Xi Feng bowed and went behind Azief. He then pushes his wheelchair forward. ¡®Since you have been working hard, let me show you how to use a sword¡¯ Azief said and there is a sinister smile on his face His gaze is like a sharp sword. One could even say that if his gaze looks toward one other eyes, he could cut their thoughts away. As Xi Feng pushed that wheelchair forward, the wind swept across and Azief caress the sword in hisp that is trembling with excitements As Xi Feng pushed him forward, the trepidation of the people on top of the mountain top heightened Both the orthodox sect and the heterodox sect do not know what is in the mind of the expert. Azief did not care what those people did. Instead he asks Xi Feng ¡®Out of these many people, who do you think are spies who be the dog of the imperial dynasties and who of them are innocent?¡¯ Azief ask Xi Feng Xi Feng look at the orthodox sect and the heterodox sect and shakes his head. ¡®You don¡¯t know?¡¯ Azief smiles and then he said casually ¡®Then why not cut them all apart?¡¯ He asks. When his word is heard by everyone, they all suddenly felt like their heart is being constricted. And they hold their weapons tighter. Though they don¡¯t know how useful is that against a grandmaster level expert. Xi Feng then sighed and said ¡®Master, if you do that you would be the enemy of the world¡¯ Aziefughed and then said domineeringly ¡®What is the problem then? Then cut the world too! HAHAHA¡¯ heughed. The Sword Immortal look sane but his word looks like he is insane. People don¡¯t know whether he is joking or not. As the wheelchair moves forward and slowly approaching the gathering of the two faction of the martial arts world, they all unconsciously opens up a path for him. There is this auraing out from him that no one could exin. Even Zhu Yao unconsciously opens a path for him. Azief nces a bit toward Zhu Yao. Zhu Yao tries to resist the sword intent around Azief when Azief passes him. The moment he tried that, his sword intent was instantly crushed like it could not bear shing with the Sword Immortal sword intent. Azief look toward him in what could be considered a passing nce but Zhu Yao suddenly felt a cut on his cheek. When he touches his cheek, he could see there is a small cut on his cheek His eyes widened. ¡®This Sword Immortal have reached a level where his sword intent could be materialized into the real world¡¯ he thought to himself. That was the only interaction Zhu Yao had with the Sword Immortal but that alone nearly broke his self-confidence regarding the sword path After all, it made him question whether he could really reach such level of swordsmanship even if he trained with all he had? For Azief, he just looks at Zhu Yao to give him a fortune. Zhu Yao treated Xi Feng like a rival and it has help Xi Feng in his mastery of the sword. This is Azief way of showing gratitude. His nce before could be considered a test, if he passes it, he would be even more stronger. If he did not, then he would decline in his art of swordsmanship Azief put his hand on the wheels and the wheelchairs stopped. There is silence as someone among them gulped in fear. What doe this mean that this grandmaster suddenly stopped between their area? Would he somehow attack them? Everyone is holding their weapon tighter and they are slowly inching back from the wheelchair. Now, the imperial martial artist is also looking at this with attention. They did not know what this expert wanted ¡®Affection to people and the world is a precious thing¡¯ Azief said to Xi Feng but his tone is cold Then he sighed and added ¡®But it is also a very cheap feeling.¡¯ He looks toward the martial artist of both camp as his eyes nced over them and he said ¡®These people, some of theme here to kill you. Some other wanted to force you to cough up the manual you had learnt. Some wanted to use you. Your affection and mercy could kill you. It is fine to have affection, but you must not be controlled by it¡¯ He then snorted as he releases his hand from the wheels. Xi Feng nodded as he knows his teacher is trying to teach him a lesson here He continued to push the wheelchair forward The moment the Sword Immortal wheelchairs passes them; they finally could breathe a little easier. The pressure that Azief emitted from his body is truly terrifying. Around him, his internal energy was intentionally being leaked out. The only one that was not affected is his disciple and that is because he could control on whom he could use his internal energy to form pressure to. The creaking of the wheelchair became louder and more ear-piercing. Then finally his wheelchair stopped in front of the two expert of the imperial dynasty The expression on the face of Demonic w Hong and Kneeling Saber Xu Yao is very ugly. Azief then said to Xi Feng ¡®Someday, I would not be here to teach you. I will teach you how to wield the sword. That is the first lesson. The second lesson is to not be controlled by your mercy and affection and the so called righteousness of the world. People have been doing bad things under the name of righteousness for a long time. And this is thest lesson for today¡¯ ¡®Master?¡¯ Xi Feng asked Everyone is looking at the wheelchair as ite closer to that thousands of soldiers. They all see that ck robed expert pushed by Xi Feng to stop in front of the famous officials of both Young and Zhou dynasties The entire mountaintop remained quiet. Other than the sound of the chirping birds and the rustling sound of the wind, there is no other sound. They all just looked at the direction of the ck robed expert with unease and a feeling of anxiousness. Countless gazes were gathered there They didn¡¯t know what Xi Feng and his master decided to do but the closer those twoe to the imperial forces, they could guess. Those people in the heterodox sect, the orthodox sect, the spies hidden in both of those camp, and the imperial forces all waited to hear what the Sword Immortal would say. Azief said calmly to his disciple. ¡®This is thest lesson for today. I will teach you how to kill¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> And this is thest chapter of the month and hope you like it too. See you in the sixth day of next month Anyway there is an announcement below I have decided on my new schedule of writing. After looking at the readers and the statistic of my three stories this is my new schedule of writing. As usual, for Age of Heroes it would be 40 thousand words or more every month. For Lord Shadow it would also be like usual forty thousand words per month. For Age of Adventure, I reduced the word to thirty thousand words per month which will also result in decrease of chapter. For now this is the new schedule. I hope you all don¡¯t get mad a t me. I am already tired writing nonstop for all three stories. This is the only way I can think of to reduce my tiredness and still write for all three stories at the same time. Chapter 528: The threat to the imperial dynasties The Sword Immortal shocks the world. The master of Sword Gentleman Xi Feng is a Grandmaster! Shocking the world with one sh of his sword! Everyone on top of the mountaintop saw how that sword light obliterates everything on its path. It illuminated the entire mountain top like a sun descending to the mortal world. They saw how the Immortal Sword Hut were pulled apart by an invisible force before The moment that ck robed grandmasterughed, he shes forward the sword on hisp, shocking the world of martial arts as a sword light that illuminated the mountain erupted from the tip of the sword. Tuk and Ulhak who was hiding a few distance away saw a sword light that illuminate the entire mountaintop He saw how the Immortal Sword Hut exploded like it was devour by something, it was pulled backward before disappearing into dust. They saw how the entire space distorted itself and how the wind was cut apart, the earth cracked and split apart. One sword light changed the entire battle and pushed the tide of unrighteousness. One sword light repels the Demonic w Hong, the influential eunuch from Zhou and Kneeling Saber Xu You, the fearsome military official from Yong And then the appearance of the Sword Immortal sitting on a wheelchair with one sword pointing to the enemies of his disciple. This is the stories the storytellers intend to tell the martial arts world when they went down the mountain This is an explosive news that would change the world of martial arts. They could guess what this news would do to the already murky waters of the martial arts world. But that is only if they managed to get down the mountain. And that doesn¡¯t seem possible as they saw the soldiers standing uniformly and fill with valiant spirits that did not lose out to the valiant will of the martial artist of both sects. The air on top of the mountaintop seems heavy and one could feel that this is a prelude to a great battle Tuk and Ulhak who were hiding behind the Three Devils of Han is also looking at the events that is ying out with a hint of trepidation, excitement and awe And even as the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect look each other at distrust, they too look towards that two figures in the distance. They are looking at the one leading the forces of the imperial dynasties. Demonic w Hong and Kneeling Saber Xu You Demonic w Hong is trying to endure the pain of his arm being cut off. Blood keep spurting out from his severed veins. His already pale face be even paler, white as a sheet He looks toward the approaching wheelchair being pushed by Xi Feng with trepidation. He is also coughing intensely because of that roar the expert had inflicted upon him ¡®What kind of master is this?¡¯ he thought as he looks toward the Sword Immortal. Demonic w Hong is the eunuch of the Zhou imperial family. He was cultivated since he was young by his master, the founder of the Brocade Guard, the sect-like organization in the imperial dynasty of Zhou. While he was not yet a grandmaster, he had nearly reach that level. And while his technique could not be considered a technique befits of a grandmaster his internal energy has nearly reach such level. And his Soul Chasing w technique is feared by all in the martial arts world. He wields a lot of power and influence in the Zhou Empire, advising Princes and have the ears of the Emperor. But he felt infinitely small in front of that person in the wheelchair. He felt like the one on the wheelchair is a gigantic God while he is dust in his eyes. That sword light broke all of his confidence and all of his technique. Like an ant that tries to stop the wave of the sea, it was pointless and meaningless topare the power between them both. The sword light that cut his arm was not only sharp, the energy contained in it was also very pure, dispersing all the Yin energy he had collected over the years. His entire body felt hot and he could feel himself burning up and his internal organ is boiling inside. The wheelchair moved a few inches forward and Demonic w Hong flinched and move his feet He did not mean it but he unconsciously takes a step backward when the wheelchaire closer to him as he readied his stance. Standing beside him is the Kneeling Saber Xu You who was also injured because of the sword light of the Sword Immortal. He did not scream and he did not utter any sound of pain. But just because he did not express it doesn¡¯t mean it is not painful. He had lock his pain acupoint around his arm making him unable to feel it. But he knows that the moment he unlocks it he would feel the pain. The saber he is holding on his hand was slice into two and a couple of his finger were also cut apart. Blood drips from his finger but he did not let out any cry of pain. But his expression be paler as time passes. ¡®Sword Immortal. Another grandmaster of the martial arts world. Freaks all of them¡¯ he muttered under his breath Kneeling Saber Xu You is the leading military official of Yong dynasty and he was ordered by the Emperor to cooperate with Eunuch Hong to make sure only their people survive the massacre of the many martial artists here today. This is a joint operation between the two imperial dynasties to end the greatest threat to imperial power. It had even united the two rivaling empire, the Southern and the Northern dynasties. They have been warring with each other for decades but they finally united their powers and resources to end this threat And what is the greatest threat to the imperial dynasty? The Wulin And the task for them today is to weaken the martial arts world foundation by killing the new talents of the martial arts world and then by using the spies they have nted in both factions of the martial arts world, incite a war between heterodox sect and the orthodox sect in the martial arts world. It was supposed to be a simple job. But the prowess of Xi Feng and the sudden appearance of his teacher, the one iming himself to be a Sword Immortal changed the n and now nothing happens as intended. The atmosphere on top of the mountaintop is silent, suffocating and intense. And Xu You knows he needs to take the initiative to stop the morale of their army from declining. But right now, he doesn¡¯t know how should he handle this matter. They did not expect to see any grandmaster here. From the reports they got, Immortal Tian, Old Dragon Li and Demonic Monarch is still in Xia. Temple of Xi has closed its gate, The Old Man Seeking His Path Li Dan of the Cloud Abode like always in his hut on top of Heaven Peak. Sect leader of the Sword Residence Fang Jian is holding the fort in Ruo, White Robed Lady Duan like always did not meddle in the matters of the imperial family and Mad Monk Kong Xuan was reportedly is in Beiyuan searching for the Holy Lady of the Majusi Cult All of the known grandmaster was far away from the Five Element Mountain and it is for that reason that both of their forces did not think that their ns would be so messed up like this today. They have prepared long and hard for this and they have never expected to meet an unknown grandmaster here on top of the Five Element Mountain. It is time like this that Xu You was reminded of the many stories of bad luck to those who wanted to conquer the Five Element Mountain He sighed as that wheelchaire closer to him >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Sorry. I posted this a little bitte. There is some correction I had to made. Anyway, this si the first chapter of the month. If you like it leave somements and don¡¯t forget to vote Chapter 529: The true enemy Xu You gripped his saber tighter even as blood drenching his sleeve. ¡®I could not fail today. Not when we have prepared all of this¡¯ Kneeling Saber Xu You thought of this. If he fails, he did not have the face to meet the Emperor and shows his face in the martial arts world again. He had hardened his heart and choose to side with the imperial power and now that his true colors are revealed he could no longer back down. Kneeling Saber Xu You. There is a reason why his name is Kneeling Saber Xu You. It is not that he likes the title but that is the title the martial arts world gave to him. In his youth, he is called the Fierce Saber Xu You. He fought against the imperial dynasties and killed many corrupt officials and he has quite the reputation in the martial arts world. But then he joined the imperial court which gained the derision and disdain of the martial arts world. Since then he was called the Kneeling Saber. But even though people dares spoke derisively about him in the martial arts world, the people of Yong did not dare say it since he controls one third of the military power. There is also the fact that his Perish Saber technique is acknowledge as nearing the level of a grandmaster level technique and he had managed to escape from the Demonic Monarch three strikes in Yongxian Valley. In his life, Kneeling Saber Xu You is unrestrained and even in the court, he fears no one. But today, that myth of fearlessness was broken. Like the Eunuch Hong, he takes a step backward the moment that wheelchair moves a step closer to him. He could not exin the fear he felt deep in his heart. He felt goosebumps rising just being near the man on the wheelchair. Even when he was trying to run away from the Demonic Monarch, he did not feel such danger. There is some ancient auraing out from that ck robed grandmaster and the sword intent around him causes Xu Yao broken saber to tremble. And the scene of the stone pebble floating around the wheelchair and the grass trying to rise to the air spook him. ¡®Is there another level after the grandmaster level?¡¯ he thought to himself and was amazed he had even think like that. Because if there is a level after the grandmaster level, then the Sword Immortal in front of him could truly well be like the Sword Immortal in the stories of myths and legends. It felt like the Sword Immortal was the all-epassing heaven and none of his saber attack would even touch the sleeve of the Sword Immortal ck robe. The expression on the face of Demonic w Hong and Kneeling Saber Xu Yao is very ugly as he looks at the expert Xi Feng referred as Sword Immortal. Everyone on top of the mountaintop is looking at the wheelchair as ite closer to that thousands of soldiers. They did not move and some of them even forgot to breath. Some storytellers watch this intently, determined to spread this story to the world when the matter on top of this mountain top is concluded. They all see that ck robed expert pushed by Xi Feng stop in front of the famous officials of both Young and Zhou dynasties The sound of creaking from the wooden spoke rings loudly in this silent surrounding. The entire mountaintop remained quiet. Other than the sound of the chirping birds and the rustling sound of the wind, there is no other sound. It looks calm and peaceful. But everyone knows this atmosphere could be broken with one sword strike. They all just looked at the direction of the ck robed expert with unease and a feeling of anxiousness. Countless gazes were gathered there and both Xu You and Eunuch Hong is trying to calm their hearts They didn¡¯t know what Xi Feng and his master decided to do but the closer those twoe to the imperial forces, they could guess. Those people in the heterodox sect, the orthodox sect, the spies hidden in both of those camp, and the imperial forces all waited to hear what the Sword Immortal would say. Azief said calmly to his disciple. ¡®This is thest lesson for today. I will teach you how to kill¡¯ The wind blows and some of them gulped in fear. Sweats are forming in the foreheads of the spies and even of all the people on top of the mountaintop remains quiet. Even though, the Sword Immortal said such thing, no one dares to refute his word. They all still remember that sharp sword light that seems to be able to cut through anything and how effortlessly the Sword Immortal neutralizes what should be a killing attack from Eunuch Hong to his disciple. But no one could leave and they did not spoke. They just looked in the direction of the pair of disciple and master with surprise and unease. They all could feel what happens next will start a great battle on top of this mountains. And because they feel that both people from the orthodox sect and the heterodox sect tighten their grip on their weapons and they be vignt and suspicious to the people near them There is spies from both faction of the martial arts world. Zhu Yao, Jian Que and Su Meng look at each other and they nodded. They don¡¯t believe these three heirs of the great sects in the martial arts world will be the spy for the imperial dynasties and so they rushed to each other and form a group of three, their swords pointed towards the others. The heterodox sects like the Dark Heart Temple and the Thirty-Seven Cave secte close to each other and began forming their own area of attack. They both trusted each other. Demonic Monarch Xie has always hated the imperial families of both dynasty and the Dark Heart Temple only pursue their own path to achieve Oneness. It was the other sects that they are worried about. The Poison Valley Sect remains alone and they look at the other sect with apparent distrust. Now, in the mountaintop of the Five Element Mountain, they all knows their enemies. It is not the heterodox sect fighting the orthodox sect it is the martial arts world fighting against the forces of the imperial family. The forces of the two dynasties is the soldiers behind the two officials of the two dynasties and the hidden spies in the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect. The enemies of the martial arts world right now are the imperial dynasties of Yong and Zhou. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I cut abit of the chapter and truns them into this bite sized chapters. Hope you like it and leave somements below and don¡¯t forget to vote for the story Chapter 530: The world is too dirty While the sects are organizing their thoughts and began to move, Azief look at the host of troops in front of him and his eyes was calm as usual. To the martial arts world, their enemies is the two dynasties of the Northern and Southern dynasties But to Azief there is only one enemies in his eyes. To him this is not the battle between the martial arts world and the imperial force of the two dynasties. It is between him and whoever gets in the way of his him and his disciple. Today is the day they both would shock the world and it is not the day that the imperial dynasties would shock the world by killing his disciple and spread false news to the world Even as movements in the two factions of the martial arts world cause a ruckus, everyone is still looking at what Azief is going to do. Xi Feng on the other hand keep holding the wheelchair and trusted his teacher. Whether his teacher wanted to be the enemy of the world or not, he would follow his teacher, whatever his teacher had decided. Azief smiles proudly. He knew how his disciple wanted to rush in and kill all those people from the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak but because of him, Xi Feng is restraining that dark desires. And now, with Azief leaving some clues in his word and from the reaction of the people in the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak, his disciple Xi Feng now knows the true culprit of the massacre of his pupils a year ago. The imperial dynasties! Xi Feng could quickly piece together the clues from what his teacher had said and he is confident that the reason Vulture Peak elder and the Sun Devouring Sect elderse for him has probably nothing to do with the Flowing Sword Arts. That must be just a cover up for what they really wanted. Now, that Xi Feng think about it again, Xi Feng could piece all of it together. The Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak might have spies of the imperial dynasties or their entire sect might have fallen in with the imperial dynasties since the beginning. They believe that he had known something and sent their Elders to kill or probably kidnap him. But whether by nning or fate, those that were ordered such task is his martial uncle and his former sect members. And they might be tempted by greed and since they were already task to either kidnap or kill him, they decided to extort him of the Flowing Swords Art manual. And thus a year ago such tragedy had happened. But in the end, the source of all this enmity started from the ambition of the two dynasties. If Xi Feng could not guess what the two dynasties sis trying to do he would be one stupid oaf The two dynasties wanted to unite the martial arts world and kept them pressed down under their rule It is the desire of all Emperor since the beginning of these empire. To rule over the martial arts world. Yong Empire had try to do such thing before. But at that time Qu Yuan existed and the ambition of the Yong Emperor was halted. Zhou Emperor Ji Yan had also tried to reign in the martial arts world and had his head cut off by the founder of the Sword Residence on his own imperial throne. Since then the imperial dynasties maintained a safe distance from the world of martial artist world and did not dare to push the people of the martial arts world too much. Azief then said to his disciple ¡®In this world¡¯ and Xi Feng was broken out of his thoughts and pay attention to the words of his teacher ¡®the weak could not choose how they die. Only the strong can. Never let yourself be constrained by so many things that it kept you down. If you want to soar to the Heavens, you got to give up the things that weighs you down. If not you will forever be stuck on this mortal realm.¡¯ Azief look at the thousands of people behind the two officials of the two dynasties and he only smirks. It has been a long time since he fought many people at once. He had no Laws or concept he could use right now. He also had no Divine Sense to estimate how many people ising up and how many more waiting for them down below. But he has the sword on hisp and he has his hands and he has his will. And to him, it is enough. He had understood the concept of internal energy and as such he wanted to tried using it on someone. He wanted to learn more. To know more and to see more. He wants to look at all the swordsmanship of these worlds, the martial arts of this world and create a supreme manual that one day his disciple could use a sword to break through this world and join him in the vast universe. He wanted to create a supreme sword manual that could evolve and improved itself more and more. It would be the source of all swordsmanship and when it reached its ultimate form, the practitioner of his sword manual could use a sword without a sword, reaching the level that there is no sword but you. You are the sword and you need no sword. Everything could be turned into a sword, and everything in the world could be cut. With one thought, one could kill. With one nce one could cut. And with one strike, the myriads world could be vanquished. Azief wheelchair stopped just a few hundred feet from Eunuch Hong and Xu Yao. Then he continues his advice ¡®When I made my decision, no mortal could interfere. The reason for that is simple. I have strength and I have my own conviction. As my disciple you should be as domineering as me. The things I taught you, if you could not even rise to the asion, then you are a disappointment and a waste of your own talent. I do not raise a coward and I do not raise a weakling. So, be strong.¡¯ Xi Feng then smiles and nodded. His teacher has always been like this. Even hispliments and kind words is disguised in scolding They had already arrived in front of Eunuch Hong and Xu Yao. Both of them did not dare to make the first move. Blood is dripping from their wounds and their breath isbored. Both of them have readied their stance but Azief wanted tough. If they couldn¡¯t defeat him when they have two hand and full sets of fingers, how could they defeat him now, that one of them have lost his entire arm and the one wielding the saber have lost his fingers in his dominant hand? Azief then look at the two officials in front of him and said ¡®Those who oppose me will die without question. I do not care whether you came here to kill the heterodox sect or the orthodox sect since they have nothing to do with me. But the fact that you nned to kill my disciple as well, have made you my enemies. That is something you should not have done¡¯ Kneeling Saber and Demonic w both smiles bitterly. Azief continued. ¡®Your schemes and plots have killed innocent children that have not yet have the chance to see the world and experience it. Your schemes and plots have robbed children of their future smiles and future happiness. You havemitted such a scheme that would anger heavens above and the people of the world. I myself am not a merciful person or a sinless person. And their death is not on me. But I never schemed against the innocent and kill people with such abandon. This world¡­.is too dirty¡¯ Azief said as he looks at the Heavens. As he talks he could feel the seal on his belly button is about to unravelpletely. In the thirteen steps, the Ancient Asura Law Bod is slowly trying to stand up Its eyes shining with a glint of murderous aura. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Hope you like teh chpater for today. leave somements and don¡¯t forget to vote for the story. See you tomorrow. Chapter 531: Beginning the third lesson Back on the Sealed World, Azief saw the expression of the Kneeling Saber. Xu Yao frowned and then bowed slightly while cupping his hand. He then said ¡®We are working under the order of the Emperor, Sword Immortal. Please do not make it hard for both of us and give us some face¡¯ Azief smirked and thenughed ¡®What does I care about the words of your Emperor. Your Emperor is not my emperor. And even if your Emperor is here, I would not give them any face. If your Emperor, ask you to do any despicable act would you listen? What is the difference between you and amon ve? A man need to have a backbone. If something is wrong, then you must oppose it. An enlightened emperor would listen to advice and wise counsel. Even if you wanted to take over the martial arts world, this is not right. Killing children and scheming against the young. What a good emperor!¡¯ Hearing this the soldiers behind Xu Yao and the Eunuch be angry. Eunuch Hong on the other hand frowned. ¡®It is clear from Xu Yao words, that he is trying to negotiate with the Sword Immortal. But the Sword Immortal clearly does not seem like the kind of person that wanted to negotiate. It is clear from the way he insults the Emperor and the way he disregards Xu Yao attempt of reconciliation.¡¯ He thought to himself. And Eunuch Hong could not help but feel the Sword Immortal is actually provoking them to attack The Sword Immortal is basically forcing them to attack him. Eunuch Hong look at the expression on Kneeling Saber. He is red in the face and even though his finger has been cut, his fighting spirit is not By mocking the two Emperor of the southern and northern dynasties, whether Xu Yao or Eunuch Hong wanted to or not, they have to attack the Sword Immortal to reim some face and dignity. If the Sword Immortal mocked their Emperors and they didn¡¯t attack him, where would they put the dignity of the imperial family? But Eunuch Hong knows how difficult it is to fight against someone who have reached the level of a grandmaster. Such people could call upon the energy of the world. Internal energy is stored in the body and used in the body. Only grandmaster went above and beyond that in that they could outwardly project the internal energy in their body outward creating many miraculous effects. And it is not the same like shooting out energy st from their palms. Grandmaster utilize the force that is in all things and all creations. Internal energy has many effect like strengthening the bodies and making the movement faster But grandmaster level martial artist possess power that gives them some abilities in par of a god. They could leap through long distance that they would appears to be flying in the air and their strength is hundredfold more powerful than a normal person And their stamina is also not something to be lightly scoffed at. The founder of the Sword Residence when he was breaking out of the pce after killing the Emperor Ji Yan was surrounded by ten thousand Royal Guard He killed five thousand of the ten thousand guards and finally broke out from the encirclement and return to Yong. A grandmaster endurance and their speed also outstripped normal martial artist like Demonic Monarch Xie who can buried himself in snow for a week when he was hiding from the imperial forces and the orthodox sect pursuit And their toughness would make anyone who have never fought a grandmaster despair in hopelessness. Normal arrows and normal sword couldn¡¯t hurt their bodies. And some grandmaster of martial arts could also target from far away with an energy st or sword light which also referred to sword energy Then there is some grandmaster who have such powerful defensive abilities that they might as well be invincible when they are defending like the Abbot of Temple of Xi who learned the Golden Bell Protection from their Myriad Arts. It is told in stories that when the Abbot went out to repel Demonic Monarch Xie, the Demonic Monarch uses his Devil Palm but could not break through the force field that was created by the Abbot It is why Eunuch Hong felt apprehensive. Those who opposed a grandmaster would surely die without question! This is the so called will of a Grandmaster of the martial arts world. In this world, they are two beings that you should not insult. Emperors and grandmaster of the martial arts world. Xi Feng who was behind the wheelchair could look theplicated face on both of the renowned officials of Yong and Zhou and then he looks at his teacher back Azief is teaching this lesson to Xi Feng. If he is as powerful as him would anyone dare offend him? Would anyone dares kill his pupils? The fact that anyone who opposed grandmaster would die did not need to be specially emphasized. Instead it is a natural bottom line. Xi Feng also had the chance to think as his teacher talk with the two officials of the two dynasties. He knows what his teacher intend to do now. But he keeps standing behind the wheelchair silently, not uttering any words. He is only listening to the words thate out from his teacher mouth and get rid of any distracting thoughts. Azief on the other hand is holding in his killing intent. Hs killing intent is unravelling the seal on his belly button. Even though he has lost his divine sense and could not detect anything, he did not lose his instinct and premonition abilities. When he means premonition, it does not mean he could look into the future. It is a feeling of something going to happen. And he felt that the moment he killed all of these people that is bing their obstacle he will unravel the sixth seal. It is a feeling he could not shake off. And unconsciously Azief body emanated a more vigorous power and the killing intent that he hides in his heart melded with his sharp sword intent. Xi Feng tries to remain calm but his heart is pale and his heart is beating furiously. His body could feel the killing intent and the sword intent his teacher had just release. And it hurts him. But his hand did not push away from the wheelchair. He remains where he is, standing where he is. His eyelids fluttered involuntarily. ¡®Now I will begin your third lesson¡¯ The moment he said that Azief expression gradually became indifferent He looks emotionless but at the same time there isn¡¯t even a trace of coldness in his face. This kind of state of mind is something not many can imitate. The moment his wordnded on the ears of Xu Yao and Eunuch Hong they quickly prepare themselves. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Anyway, i think there will be a lot of chapter on the mass release on the end of the months so be careful and store your coins. Hehehe. Hope you like the chapter and dont forget to vote and leave somements Chapter 532: The power of a grandmaster Eunuch Hong only have one arm as he readies the stance for his Soul Chasing w technique even as he felt his internal organs is boiling. His body is emitting smokes. Xu Yao also readied himself, even as his entire body felt weak. And even though, he looks determined, Eunuch Hong could not help but feel his entire body is trembling with fear right now. Xu Yao changed the hand he was holding his broken saber to his left hand. Blood is still dripping from where his finger was sliced away. ¡®You will all die¡¯ Azief said without any doubt present in his tone. Azief nodded and Xi Feng understood it that his teacher wanted him to push him forward. Both the officials noticed the gesture and they nodded at each other. They kicked the ground as their body shoots forward. Xu Yao and Eunuch Hong charged forward while shouting with eyes full of determination to die ¡®For Yong!¡¯ ¡®For Zhou¡¯ Everyone on top of the mountaintop was expecting a great battle was about to unfold between the Kneeling Saber, the Demonic w and the Sword Immortal. Even those hiding storytellers popped out their heads from the bushes and some of them is even hanging upside down from a tree, shows themselves as they wanted to witness this battle. Those people in the orthodox and the heterodox sect on the other hand look around them fearing that this is the impetus for the spies in their sects to incite a battle. But as some of them waits for a good show, and some of them observe the movement in their sects, none of them expected the battle that shouldsted for quite a long time would end in an anticlimax. The spies in the heterodox sect and the orthodox sect could not even have the chance to reveal themselves and incite chaos which causes the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak unable to attack That is because the moment those two famous officials attacked, without anyone knows how the Sword Immortal did it, their heads fell down like a fruit breaking from its branches, rolling smoothly across the ground Their bodies were still moving but their heads have already fallen down. They die with their eyes wide open as their body fall in front of Azief feet like they were prostrating in front of him Everyone gulped seeing the scene. The scene of two headless bodies prostrating in front of Sword Immortal make everyone heart filled with fear and trepidation. Especially for those soldiers in the distance. Xu Yao and Eunuch Hong might not be a grandmaster but their prowess and strength has always been acknowledged inside the martial arts world. To have those two people die so easily, it almost felt like just a tall story and not some reality. Azief on the other hand focused on his seal. He could feel there is only threeyers of his seal on the belly button now. To the people of the martial arts world, they on the other hand was in awe with the Sword Immortal. They always heard about the power of a grandmaster but not many of them ever seen a grandmaster fights against each other. Each one of them could change the world and as such, there are many factors that they need to consider when they are about to fight. While those other focused on the awe inspiring attack that Sword Immortal had done, Xi Feng who was the closest to his teacher could see things they could not. He looks at the two corpse on the ground and look at their necks. There is an extremely t and smooth opening on those two people neck. It was as if it had been cut by an extremely sharp sword. But he knows one thing. One thing that other people on the mountain top seems to neglect. His teacher sword is still on hisp. He did not lift it or touched it. His teacher had no sword in his hand. But Xi Feng is not the only one that notices this. Zhu Yao who from the very beginning was interested in the Sword Immortal also notices it. Around him Su Meng and Jian Que also look toward that area. They too had expected a battle is about to ur there. They did not expect that the battle ended as fast as it begins. And they still could not understand how those people were killed. They saw only that they charged toward the Sword Immortal and then as they fly through the air to execute their attacks, they were dead, their heads rolled on the ground as their dead bodies prostrate in front of the Sword Immortal feet like he is a god. How could such disy of power not scare all of these people and filled them with awe and wonder? Xi Feng who was behind Azief also starts thinking about that sword strike. How do you strike a sword light without a sword? What is the supreme swordsmanship of his teacher? That is not the moves of Flowing Sword Arts. It does not even look like his teacher make any moves. Yet, if he did not move, and he did not bring down his sword then howe there are two heads rolling around in the ground and two prostrating corpse in front of his teacher feet? But more than all of these, only he could feel the fear. His hand tightened against the wheelchair and his veins could clearly be seen. His back is full of sweat and a drop of sweat fell from his forehead. Even though the wind on top of the mountain is cool and refreshing, his forehead keeps dropping droplets of sweat. Because there is a more important lesson for him other than trying to understand his teacher swordsmanship. His teacher is trying to teach him how to kill. His teacher demonstrates it to him how to kill. This is the way to kill. But he did not think his teacher was this powerful. In Xi Feng mind, if his teacher wanted to kill all these people all he had to do is to think about killing them. Xi Feng did not forget what he saw when Zhu Yao look at his teacher. At that time, suddenly there is a wound on his cheeks. Is this sword intent? Is this the application of sword intent when it is cultivated to such a high level? Could his teacher sword intent when powered by his internal energy could kill people even without moving finger. Then what is the sword that his teacher is holding? If his supreme swordsmanship technique did not need a metal sword, then what sword does it need? Then Aziefughed. Hisugh fills the entire mountain top, like a demon looking at the destruction he had wrought. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Did you like the chapter? Give me your thoughts. And don¡¯t forget to vote. See you tomorrow Chapter 533: The owner had arrived At the same time, he wasughing unrestrainedly on top of the Five Element Mountain, in Yong, inside the Temple of Xi, the Pagoda of Bearing Evils once again glowed with golden colors. Dark mists surrounded the temple and then an ancient voice sounded from the Temple. The bells of the temples and monastery inside this city of monks was suddenly ringing like it is being hit by an invisible force. The clouds opened up in the sky as golden auspicious color descended down from the Heavens to constrains the dark misting out from the Pagoda of Bearing Evils The entire Shaohua mountain is trembling like something is about to erupt from the mountain itself. Wind swept pass the middle of the mountain creating a wind gust that does not allow anyone to hike the mountain For those who were inside the Temple they chanted their sutra trying to make sure they are not tempted from the words that ising out from the dark mist. They did not want such tragedy from before to happens again. The hidden grandmaster inside the Temple all stirred. They alle out and is rushing toward the area of the Pagoda. This time the Abbot who was waiting for this moment and was extremely prepared, fly out from his room and quickly arrived in front of the Pagoda. Behind him thirteen monks appear and forms a circle. They then chanted some words as the golden glow of the Pagoda be brighter This chant was left behind by the Enlightened Monk when he left this Pagoda. The Abbot since that time the Pagoda showing some signs have been searching through the archive of the Temple Directory and found this ancient chant. The Abbot himself did not understand what it means but it is written that this chant would enable the Pagoda to harvest the power of the Heavens and reveals the secrets of heaven As the thirteen monks chanted, it forms a resonance of energy from their soundwave and soon enough, a clear voicee out from the Pagoda. It was the same ancient voice the Abbot had heard but this time the content is a little bit different than before ¡®The Destined Owner have arrived. A new debt will be incurred and Karma will be sown. Thunder would fill the world, breaking through the Heavens, thend would shake and the Palm will rise. Wind would change direction pushing the Barrier of the World and wee a new era!¡¯ The moment this voice ended, all thirteen monks coughed up a lot of blood and were thrown backward by an invisible force. The entire Temple was quiet as they try to divine the meaning of that voice. The Abbot if not for his mastery of his internal energy would probably also suffer the same fate of having to cough a lot of blood. His internal organ is roiling but he manages to calm it down and then he closes his eyes as he tries to find meanings in the words of the ancient voice. This Pagoda is the most mystical thing in the Temple and after thousands of years had passed, it finally shows some kind of activity. Even the Abbot did not fully believe about the mystical aspect of the Pagoda until that event where it suddenly spoke and emitting golden light that could be seen from the foot of the mountain. The Abbot look toward that Pagoda as the golden glow around it absorb the dark mist and he could hear the sound of melodiesing out from the Temple ¡®The Melody of the Demonic Flute¡¯ The Abbot muttered. The Abbot quickly put his hand together, close his eyes and uses his internal power to shut off his senses. The other thirteen monks also do the same thing and at the same time chanted the ancient words that they have memorized. They waited until the golden glow restrained all the dark mist. Then the glow faded away, and it no longer shines and so does the dark mist were captured by the golden glow of the Pagoda. But a few grandmaster monks look at the Sealed Pagoda with eyes that shows their uncertainty. They all look toward the Abbots like they are implying something. The Abbot noticed their wariness and he nodded The Abbot returns to his room and called upon the other eminent monks in the temple. The moment they entered, he only said three sentence ¡®Open the Gate¡¯ Today, the same day that the two dynasties of the world ambush the martial artist on top the Five Element Mountain, the moment The Sword Immortal reveals himself to the world, the illustrious and mysterious Temple of Xi opens its gate once again. At the same time in Yongxian valley, The Old Man Who Seek His Path, Li Dan sends his many disciples out to the mortal world saying the opportune moment for ascension havee and each of his disciple must seek their own fortune and fate. Two of the most powerful martial arts organization in the world had made a move that day At the same time, when Azief wasughing he had unraveled his sixth seal. Azief in his sword strike had entered into a newprehension of the sword. He did not know why he did not achieve it before but he only understands it now when he faces those two people. The reason why he could not reach a new realm in his swordsmanship before is because, he never wanted to kill the people he met before that badly. When he is practicing with Xi Feng he did not attack him with the true intent to kill. When he fought the Three Devils of Han he had an intention to recruit them. And when he fought Xi Feng martial Uncle and Martial brother and Sister, he did not yet understand that much about swordsmanship Today, as he desires to kill those two people, his sword intent was materialized out of the internal energy he had on his body. His internal energy materializes out of his own body, shaped by his will and determination and cut apart those two people head cleanly and without any chance of his attack being defended. That is why heughed and that is why in that split moment of having killing intent and the stimtion of using his internal energy his seal on his belly button unraveledpletely. He could even feel slight feeling in his feet. He had unsealed the sixth seal. Now there is only seven more seals left >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Will not be saying too much in this chapter. Hope you like the story and leave somements below. See you tomorrow Chapter 534: Two law bodies The moment that seal was unleashed, there is a change in the thirteen steps of the Supremacy Stairs. On the Heavens high above the Sealed World, on top of the Supremacy Stairway, on the sixth steps of the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy, The Law Body of the Ancient Demons stirred. It moved and by moving brought about a killing intent that distort everything and be a bane to all kinds of life force. A defying will roar towards the Omniverse; its roars could be heard by those who possess such defiant will. The face of the Law Body is exactly like Azief face only the face of the Law Body emanated a killing aura that could drive anyone crazy. Thew Body opens its eyes and a murderous glints shines in its eyes. A red light shot out from his eyes. The light was sharp like a sword and as it passes through a floating asteroid, and the asteroid was cut apart. It was cut so cleanly that it entire molecr structure diminish into nothingness. There is no sound of explosion or any sign of destruction. The asteroid simply turns into nothingness Then the Law Body got up, its body was titanic and its eyes is cold and its entire body emanated bloodlust and its intention and its mind is only filled with desire to kill, to ughter and to enact destruction to all the myriad universes. The space around the Law Body distorts before it spirals into destruction. Space copsed unto itself. This time the entire step was envelop in the Law Body intention, bing a hellscape of killing and bloodshed. It rattles the thirteen steps. A never before seen demonic aura was unleashed into the Universe. Azul senses it in His Vast Universe and heughed. The Jade Emperor saw it and his expression was grim. Wargod in Interium smiles. The sixth steps of the Thirteen steps could be seen crumbling apart. Cracks filled the entire steps and the second steps of the Thirteen Steps had all of its edges broken, its fragments falling down into the many worlds below it. Thes nearby that was formed by the power of rejuvenation that the Thirteen Steps suddenly experience drastic entropy. It once again copses, its entire atomic structure and molecr structure exploded into gas and created more matter some of them were infused by the aura of death and killing intent of the Law Body of the Ancient Asura. The ancient Asura clench his fist and a powerful quake happened in the sea of stars. Before a curtain of red aura surrounded the entire stairway when Azief walk on and pass the sixth step. Now that the entire Law Body was perfected, it is no longer a curtain of red aura. It was a boundless sea of blood. A sea of blood and there standing on the fourth steps is the Celestial Law Body. The Celestial Law Body emitted golden white light. Before it only intermingles with the red aura of the Law Body of Ancient Asura. But this time, they fused with each other creating a reddish golden white aura. The two Law bodies look at each other. A Celestial Law Body and an Ancient Asura Body should be ipatible but yet by the power of the Thirteen Steps it not only maintained their powers without one devouring the other, it also strengthens each other. It could only be expected as much. This Thirteen Steps is one of the legacies left behind by the Etherna specifically for Azief. Or to be more exact, to those who they have divinate to be their race Fated Person. One must have wondered the cause and effects that they have divinate upon to reach such degree of nning, to leave such a legacy and maybe there are others ns and fortune they have arranged for Azief to find to serve their n. If Loki when he returns to the past had not follow the orders of the Divine Archer Sofia and kill Azief, would someone else take his ce and be the Fated Person of the Etherna? Or had they calcted the response that Loki would take? Did they divinate what those Sovereigns would choose? Such powerful power of divination, it is no wonder the Etherna thought they could win and rebel against the Supreme One Azul, Wargod and Loki of Asgard were all thinking about this question when they saw the Law body in the Sixth Steps stirred and got up. Even Azul in his youth did not have such luck to find harmony and stability when trying to fuse the Celestial and Demonic side that he had gained in his many reincarnations and rebirths. To Azul, this fortune that the Thirteen Steps had bestowed upon Azief is like fattening the pig to be ughtered. To Wargod, this is a necessary action. To Loki of Asgard this is nothing more than just another story ying itself out as he cut the many thorns that has been growing inside the Garden of the Supreme One. As the gazes of these might people went away from the Thirteen Steps, the twow Bodies look at each other. The Celestial Body smiles and the Ancient Asura Law Body smirked. With one intention bing a Celestial! With one intention bing an Asura! Azief if he was here now, he would surely be pleased and happy. This is such a great ability. The Celestial body was standing still and yet he looks like a Celestial Emperor that is divine and holy, full of majestic aura that would make anyone could not resist its power. On the sixth step is the Ancient Asura. It eyes look at the Universe with disdain and in his eyes one could see a stalwart determination and an unbending heart. This is the eyes of an Ancient Asura that would ys Celestial and broke opens the Heavens. Its aura itself shows its defiance towards all things that wanted to constrain him The aura of bloodlust and ughter was so thick that it be solid and created a sea of blood. All of those souls in the below the thirteen steps were summoned into that sea of blood. From the sea of blood, mist rises. The mist was red and like the intention of the Law Body, it is filled with killing intent and a desire to kill. The mist spread out and the sea of blood pushed waves around in this sealed dimension unhindered by even the most abstruse concept. The Celestial Light was not cut anymore instead it fused and what used to be a red sea of blood now turns into a sea of reddish golden white sea. There is opportunity of life and there is disaster of death inside it. If you are fortunate you will found life and fortune. If you are misfortunate, you will find disaster and death. The concept of duality between Celestial and Asura was perfected. The eyes of the Celestial Law Body are calm and full of wisdom while the eyes of the Law Bodies of the Ancient Asura is red and full of madness. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> There is now some changes on the Thriten Steps. Anyway, will not be talking too much. See you tomorrow and hope you enjoy the story Chapter 535: Not enough The three thousand rips that is present in the Supremacy Dimension increases. This other space rips are the backdoor to many other Universes and Dimensions. It was ripped apart by the pressure of the Demonic aura and the Celestial Divine energy of the Celestial Law Bodies. Once again, Jade Emperor had to end his meeting early and chanted a spell to stabilize the rips on the Supremacy Dimension. He sighed and look toward the Supremacy Steps with aplicated expression. He had slowly began piecing together some clues as he investigated the stairway. Jade Emperor Yu Wang did not know where his help to Azief is a blessing or a curse for him. Attaching Karma to such a person is very risky. He then shakes his head and said to himself ¡®What is done is done. Let this Emperor bet the fate of the Universe to you. This Emperor is also tired of always reincarnating¡¯ he said as he stabilizes all the rips around the Supremacy Stairway Inauspicious signs fill the Universe, the sound of wailing and screaming could be hearding from the Void of emptiness of this dimension. Like the Celestial Law Bodies, with Aziefprehension of the sword, as the Law Body wave his finger a sword appeared on its hands. This sword was created by the killing intent that it possesses so one could only wonder what kind of devastation and destruction that a strike from this sword would inflict upon its target. The sword on his hand only have one purpose. To kill. And to kill. And to kill more and more until there is nothing left. It could cut everything, the Heavens, Timelines, Fates and Destinies This is the sword formed from the defiant hearts of the Ancient Auras which contains its obsessiveness to not be controlled, to not be restrained and to not be suppressed. Swirling around the sword is an aura full of madness and killing intent. Once this aura passes through any living beings it would break their minds and any living beings that had a soul if they look at the Law Body of the Ancient Asura right now, they would have their soul severed from their body just matching their gaze with the Ancient Asura. Right now the statue of Zeus that have been supplying the Law Body with the energy of the thirteen Steps had already cracked. But it still glowered with majesty, thunders and lightning swirls around it protecting it from being eroded by the sea of blood that was formed by the thick killing intent of the Law body of the Ancient Asura But this time, the statue does not seem to be able tost long. Even before, it had already had many cracks. Then the Law Body of the Ancient Asura wave the sword on his hand. The moment he waves it that sword on his hand scattered like flower petals. It looks beautiful like a flower petal falling in fall but at the same time a powerful and terrifying aura rises up inside the Supreme Dimension. The swords turn into flower petals. The flower petal is golden white color but at the same time swirling around these flower petals is a devious killing intent. It shot towards the statue and immediately the statue of Zeus exploded into tiny pieces before it dissipated into nothingness The destruction of the statue is oddly beautiful. Then there is only silence in the Supreme Dimension. The Law body of the Celestial and the Law Body of the Ancient Asura was still standing but they then close their eyes and cross their hands. They waited. For the original body toe back to this stair and merged with them so they could attainpletion. So they could attain Perfection While this was happening on top of the stairs of the Supremacy Stairway, on top of the Five Element Finger, Azief could feel the disappearance of his sixth seal Now he only has seven more seals to unravel and he is confident he could unravel it all before the end of this year. The seventh seal and his eight seals is both respectively on his right and left thighs. Azief then looked in front of him. He looks behind him and he could see that his disciple face is slightly pale and his mouth was slightly dry. He could see that his disciple is still hesitant in killing all of these people. But if he did not kill, then how will he teach his disciple to kill. These soldiers were all ready to sacrifice their life for their empires. Then if that is the case, what is wrong with him talking their lives when they wanted to take the life of his disciple He wanted to teach a lesson to these people scheming in the dark. And he wanted to teach a lesson to his disciple. He then looks back forward and ask Xi Feng ¡®Do you understand how to kill now?¡¯ Azief ask casually. Xi Feng took a moment and then said ¡®Strength¡¯ he answered. Azief nodded in satisfaction ¡®And?¡¯ He asked. Xi Feng pondered the question for a bit before answering. Heartlessness¡¯ Azief hearing this only made a nonmittal gesture. ¡®Killing is the simplest yet it is also the most violent method to resolve a problem¡¯ he said as Xi Feng pushed the wheelchair forward. At the same time, there are more and more soldiers climbing the mountains. When there was chaos during the beginning, there were some spies of the imperial dynasties that managed to slip out and ry the unexpected appearance of a grandmaster on top of the mountain. It prompted the military officials in the foot of the mountain to send the army in the bottom to climb quickly to the top the mountain to help General Xu Yao and Eunuch Hong. The soldiers were about to attack yet the moment they take one step forward, those soldiers suddenly fall on the ground, their eyes shows how shocked they were. As Xi Feng pushed forward, they saw blood spurted out from those soldier¡¯s neck and their dead bodies falling on either side of the wheelchair The sword is still on Aziefp as Azief is closing his eyes. Around him, only he could feel how the sword intent he had created swipe through the necks of those soldiers. He could feel the sharpness of the sword intent he created from his killing intent. He could eel every single de of grass, every sensation of wind that passes through his skin and he could feel all of it. In the distance, all of those people saw how just by sitting there on his wheelchair and without even moving his word, the Sword Immortal kill people just by being near them Azief on the other hand is still closing his eyes. ¡®Not yet¡¯ he thought to himself. He could feel the internal energy bubbling inside his body. He could feel both the seventh and eight seals on his body is still unraveling. ¡®It is not enough¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Hope you enjoy the chapter. See you tomorrow and don¡¯t forget to vote for the story Chapter 536: The sword is still on his lap One of the officers of the army when they saw their soldiers die without even having the chance to attack were broken by the fear. He is not the only one. And this is bad news for the officers. So one of the officers mustered his courage. His hand trembling, he pulled out his sword ¡®Attack him! For Yong!¡¯ His shout awakened the other soldiers from their disbelief, awe and fear. It still takes some time to break out from that feeling of fears but they quickly muster their courage. They are the soldiers of the empire. Both the soldiers in Yong and Zhou side broke out from their thoughts. They did not expect that two of their experts were so easily killed by a grandmaster. But that shout brought them out from their feelings of fears. They know they still had to proceed with their duty. A few dozen soldiers charged forward with their swords thrusted forward. ¡®For Yong!¡¯ ¡®For Zhou!¡¯ ¡®For general Xu Yao!¡¯ All kinds of shout could be heard. On the other side of the mountaintop, at the same time, those soldiers rushed forward to kill Azief, the spies in the heterodox and orthodox sect also begins their attacks Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak elders look at each other, nodded like they have an understanding with each other and they then shouted ¡®This is the time. Kill the orthodox sect first and then we avenge our Elders!¡¯ they then fly up and begins attacking the orthodox sect. To Wen Zhong and Elder Mo this is the time to seize the opportunity to kill as many martial artists as possible as the grandmaster is preupied with the soldiers To them, no matter how powerful the grandmaster really is, he could not escape so easily. They all noted that the grandmaster is sitting on a wheelchair. He must have some injuries making him unable to use lightness technique. No matter how powerful a grandmaster really is, when they are surrounded by thousands of soldiers without any abilities to run away, they still would have died. It is why they attacked. The sudden deration of attack sends the entire mountain top into a frenzy. The other heterodox sect could not help but understand some things. They all look toward the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak with hatred in their hearts. It is one thing to fight the orthodox sect but it is another thing to collude with the imperial government. The Cave leaders of the Thirty-Six Cave sect look at the Elders of Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect like they were traitors of the martial arts world. By now the Poison Valley, Dark Heart Temple, Thirty-Six Cave Sect all had no doubt that the two sects have thrown their lot with the imperial dynasties. And they have no intention of helping those two sects attacking the orthodox sect. Poison Valley, Dark Heart temple, Thirty-Six Cave Sect and all other heterodox sect thate in attendance all decided to preserve their strength but then they heard a ruckus all around them. They were shocked to see some of their sect members are killing their other sect members. ¡®Stop!¡¯ ¡®What are you doing¡¯ ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ One of the Poison Maiden shouted and it was then that she found out that in the sect there are many that have be spies for the imperial dynasties. Even the Monks of the Dark heart Temple is fighting each other, the sound of their metal staff shing against each other created sparks of fire that shes through the entire mountain top. Only the Thirty-Six Cave sect pick a spot and preserve their strength. Out of all the sects on top of the mountaintop, they are the only sect that did not have a spy and since they already know this is the imperial dynasties scheme they did not want to get involved and shave off their own strength. The Thirty-Six Cave sect was headed by Demonic Monarch Xie, a famous grandmaster of the heterodox path and also an ardent hater of the imperial government. Almost all of the people that joined the Thirty-Six Cave sect hated the imperial government and most of them have irreconcble hatred for both imperial governments of Yong and Zhou. The Cave Leader of the First Cave look at all this chaos and he ryed his orders to the other Cave Leader. They were to stay put and did not enter as these people fight with the imperial spies. They will wait and act ording to circumstances. At the same time Zhu Yao, Su Meng and Jian Que also had to fight some orthodox sect members who had thrown their lot with the imperial dynasties. They attacked whoever attacked them. Suspicion and fear infected all of the people in the orthodox sect. They did not know who is the spies so they attacked whoever attacked them. The orthodox sect ces righteousness as first so they hesitate to kill some people. If this was Azief it didn¡¯t matter. Since they attacked him, then they have signed their death warrant. In a peaceful world, there are many avenues. But in a war, there is only one choice. Kill or be killed. To show mercy, one must have power first. Azief could see who is the spies and who are not with a nce and thus he could always make the right decision. But what was the prerequisite? Power and his abilities. If he did not have all that, he would cut everyone who tries to cut him. This is the advantage of having power. It is not to lord people over it, but to make the best decision. But Zhu Yao and the others did not possess such abilities. They did not know whether those people who attacked them is a spies, or they believed that they are the spies. In such chaos, they could only act. Whatever the case, the battle on top of the Five Element Mountains has truly begins. The heterodox sect is fighting against each other while the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak is attacking the orthodox sect with the spies also interfering, killing many of the orthodox sect disciples. But both factions of the martial arts world, whether it be the orthodox sects or the heterodox sects knows this is not the fight between their difference in ideologies but this is a fight with the imperial dynasties. It is pure chaos on top of the mountain top. In the middle of the mountains, those soldiers from the foot of the mountain is also nearing to reach the top. There are thousands of troopsing up and that numbers might be increasing as long as these martial artists could not breakthrough. The two dynasties have nned this moves very carefully. If not for the appearance of Azief, they might have settle this earlier and even faster. But now with the death, of their two experts, only chaos reigned on top of the mountaintop. On the other hand, Xi Feng is still pushing the wheelchair forward. Azief still did not opens his eyes, and his sword is still on hisp. Xi Feng felt nervous as he saw many more people charging towards his teacher. He wanted to release the handle of the wheelchair and pull out his sword and protects his teacher but he pushes that thought down. Since his teacher did not say anything, he would keep pushing the wheelchair forward. He would trust his teacher. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Do you enjoy the story? Anyway, ask anything you wnat on thement section. See you all tomorrow and hope you spend today with someone you love. Chapter 537: Massacre Those people were about to attack Azief but before their sword could even reach Azief, their sword broke into two pieces. The metal fragments exploded and they screamed as some of those people who were charging flew backward, their hand were stabbed by the exploding pieces of their sword. Some of them had their entire upper body sliced apart. Some had their waist snapped in half. Some had their entire body shredded by a thousand strikes And Xi Feng was trembling all the while looking at this battle. No¡­it is not a battle. It is a massacre. Is this killing? He asks himself. Xi Feng pushed forward the wheelchair, pass those dead people, his finger is trembling. He took a nce behind him and saw the many people who had already died. They all die in many manners of ways, each one more brutal than thest. These special soldiers were all experienced in killing and they all trained in martial arts and they are fearless in the battlefield. But what happened just then subvert all their expectations and their long held belief. How could a grandmaster kill people like this? How the hell he does that? They all stared in shock at the grandmaster killing people without a sword, while sitting leisurely on top of a wheelchair. How could they defend against an attack they couldn¡¯t see? Their legs shook and they werepletely unable to move and they gulped. They no longer felt confident to be fearless. There is fear in their heart and that fear rendered them immobile. Azief may not be able to use Laws and Concept but there is killing intent around him and that killing intent is spreading further and further the more people he killed. It is formed from his will bolstered by the internal energy he had in his body. It did not emit a colorful aura but one could feel it and sense it. The hearts feel it and sense it. And because of that it amplifies these people fears. And his sword intent is killing people silently. There is no sword sound. And now there is no sword light. Only death. No sword in hand but people keep falling like leaves in autumn. The ground behind the wheelchair is enveloped in a thick stench of blood and corpses. While there is chaos on the other side of the mountaintop with the sects fighting the forces of the imperial dynasties spies embedded in both factions, here, it was silent and there is even a kind of beauty in it. But Xi Feng is the only one who could feel it. He was the closest and he was behind his teacher so only he could feel how terrifying the murderous aura that his teacher is emanating right now. Xi Feng now even had to activate his own internal energy to not get overwhelmed by the murderousness of his teacher killing intent More peoplee forward and attack his teacher from many directions. But not matter who is it, their sword and move shattered into piece the moment theye near enough to attack Azief. They had an invisible slice on their necks, their heads flew up into the air as their bodies crashed into the ground and their heads would follow a few secondster No one could see it but these murderous auras filled the space between the heaven and earth. The more Azief kills, the more the seals on his thighs unravels. ¡®Not enough¡¯ Azief muttered. Xi Feng did not quite catch what his teacher is talking as he quietly pushed the wheelchair. In his eyes, no matter how peoplee charging to his teacher, his teacher remains calm, unperturbed and silent. He could only hear the sound of the creaking of the wooden wheels. Even though there are screams and yelling in the distance, even though there is a cacophony of chaos on the other side of the mountain, for some reason, all of those sound was drowned by the sound of the creaking from the wheelchair. But he knew the more his teacher killed, the more he trembled. He now used the wheelchair to steady his body and his heart After all, even though Xi Feng do have the desire to take revenge, seeing all these countless heads and broken bodies flying through the air, he could not help but be shaken. And the stench of blood and killing linger in his senses. Yet, he did not close his eyes. This is his lesson. If he wanted to take revenge, this is the kind of path he would be taking. A path filled with death and killing. Azief even after all of this still did not open his eyes. He could hear the battle on the other side of the mountain top. He could hear people chairing and screaming at him. But he did not open his eyes. With each strikes, hisprehension of the sword deepened. And each of his strike bes faster and sharper. At first his sword intent moves in only one direction. But now it began showing variations. It is piercing and seems to be infused with his murderous aura, scattering forward, stealing life. Those who charge forward looks like people who offers their life to that lofty god sitting on top of the wheelchair. Xi Feng had a weird thought. It was more like he was an attendant that push the God of Death as the God reaps the life that was promised to him. Azief aura grows to be more powerful by the minute and as his aura increased Azief had the feeling like it is the same like a divine sense in a way. Everything around his body waspletely controlled and he could sense all of the minute movements around him Xi Feng saw more and more people dying to his teacher sword intent. He had the thought of stopping. But a thought is just that. A thought. He had mercy. He hadpassion. But his teacher had reminded him that while all of this feelings is precious, it is also very cheap. He himself was thinking what is mercy then? He is thinking about the many values he had learned. His teacher value seems to align more with heterodox path but that clearly is not true either. His teacher cares deeply about him. Is he a selfish person? Or a protective person? Or could it be both? So, Xi Feng only look on. Behind him were the corpses of the fallen No matter how sturdy their armor and no matter how sharp their weapons, it would be cut the moment that wheelchaire near them. Some people chose to distance themselves. Instead of being saved, for some reason they could not escape death as their necks and wrist were cut. All this killing made Xi Feng felt a bit disgusted and ufortable. Xi Feng himself was not a murderous person. And while there is no expression on the face of his teacher he could the murderous aura around him He could feel that even the Heavens would not allow such murderous person to remains in the world. Yet, that wheelchair keeps moving and people keep dying and the Heaven remains silent. Xi Feng chose not to avert his gaze from all this killing. No matter how frenzied the attacker was in attacking, they would die. No matter how much honor and pride they carry in their hearts about their empire, the moment theye near the wheelchair they would die. Xi Feng opens his eyes and look at all of this intently. Because this is the lesson his teacher is trying to impart to him. So, he would never avert his gaze >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> How do you like the chapter. Open up some epic song when you read this chapter. Just a rendation. Anyway see you tomorrow and don¡¯t forget to vote Chapter 538: Indifference Azief right now even though he was killing is slowly approaching the concept of emptiness. First, there was love. Then there is hatred. Then there is his desire. And slowly it diminished only into a kind of focus. Love for his disciple causes the hatred to those whoe that wanted to kill and scheme against his disciple Then as he attacks them with his sword intent there was the desire to kill. And then now there is this focus towards the sword that drowned all the other intentions. In his mind right now, he is only thinking how to move this sword intent. How to make his sword attack faster? How to make it even sharper? Affection were erased, hatred was forgotten and even the stench of blood dissipated. There is only an indifference, a lofty and disdainful indifference toward all creation Like The Heavens that watch upon all life like straws and dog. Heavens and Earth are unfeeling, treating the ten thousand things like straw and dogs and that is the state Azief is feeling right now. Azief indifference is an indifference that regarded life as nothing. Because he no longer saw any life¡­or death. He was engrossed in his sword and only his sword A sword was used to kill. And it fulfils its purpose. And Azief willpower grew. And as it grew it affects Xi Feng who was pushing the wheelchair. He could sense something with his internal energy. Blood is dripping down from his nose but he did not stop pushing and Azief did not give the order for him to stop. So, he keeps pushing while at the same time trying to make sense this faint feeling of reaching to the grandmaster level. The aura that ising out from Azief body is a type of willpower. It is reinforced by internal energy but without the will, the aura would will not take shape. An energy that have no will and purpose, is like a house without pirs. It would crumble by the gentlest blow of winds. Azief will power controlled everything around his wheelchair. The aura shows not only his murderous spirt and his killing desires, it show his valiant stance. It reminds Xi Feng of how he always views his teacher. His teacher is a man who is determined, and someone withoutpromise. His will is unbreakable and he faced everything in life with fearlessness. And in front of this powerful and absolute willpower, all that attack, all that pride and honor, all that bravery would falter, they all would dissipate and scattered the moment they shed with his teacher will. Xi Feng holds the wheelchair tighter, pushing it slowly. Meanwhile on the crowd of these soldiers, those in the back could hear from the screams and the yelling that it is not going good in the frontline. They all know it is not going to be easy considering that they are facing a grandmaster so they were kind of prepared for this eventuality And they are not rash by swarming to the grandmaster. They all elite soldiers and as such they were taught how to handle grandmaster. So some of the military officials in the back began employing army formations trying to widen the, to encircle the Sword Immortal. There are still some people rushing to the Sword Immortal but in the back they slowly open up creating a circle around the area. They want to entrap the Sword Immortal here while waiting for reinforcement At the same time, those few thousands soldiers from below have finally arrived to the top of the mountain. The military officials who were waiting quickly rys an order to those newly arrived soldiers to aid their spies on the other side of the mountaintop. All of this movement did not escape Azief senses. But he did not say anything. He lets himself be encircled. Xi Feng on the other hand did not notice that all of this were happening. He was engrossed on something else as he pushed the wheelchair forward. He did not do anything other than that. He pushed the wheelchair and witness the death that woulde to those who would try to kill his teacher. His eyes are no longer trembling and even though blood is dripping down from his nose be thicker and dripped more heavily, one could see from his eyes that he is determined to witness this until the end. His eyes right now could even see some faint traces of the sword intenting out from the body of his teacher and slicing the neck and wrist of the charging soldiers. And at the same time he was also in awe. This is the power a true grandmaster of the martial arts world. And now, he is even slightly afraid of this realm of power. He fears what he would do if he reached this realm of power. Those people who were given the title of grandmaster is people who had break the human natural limits and stand between heaven and earth through theirprehension of the energy of the world and their abilities and power were shaped by their own experiences. All of the grandmaster in the martial arts world had different paths of reaching the same realm. But even Xi Feng doubts any of the grandmaster in the martial arts world would be so domineering and so powerful as his teacher. The more powerful his teacher was, the more uneasy he felt about it. This kind of power, it is impossible for such an expert to remain unknown. With such power and ability, his teacher should have reigned in the martial arts world as the world number one strongest But no one knows about his teacher and no grandmaster had the same kind of appearance like his teacher. Xi Feng was not a stupid person. He just did not want to end his idyllic life with his teacher. A teacher for a day is a teacher for a lifetime. He treats his teacher like his father and his teacher treated him like he is a son. Even though this teacher of his always like to grumble andin, he could hear love and concern for him in those scolding. But it was not like he did not notice the peculiarities of his teacher. He still remembers how he meet his teacher a few years ago. Inside a cave that looks like some kind of an immortal abode with white mist wafting around inside the hidden area of the cave and a warm hot spring inside it. The stone tform that appears without rhyme or reason. He tries to ignore all of these peculiarities but he could not help but think that his teacher is really some kinds of immortal. His teacher fascination with all thing rted to ancient stories and myths only serve to make him even more suspicious of his teacher identity. But afraid of the answer, he never asked his teacher and his teacher did not tell him anything. Xi Feng pretends that his teacher is an expert who lost his memories, and Azief pretends that he did not notice Xi Feng suspicions. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Both the disciple and master¡­.huh¡­Anyway, hope you enjoy reading it. Leave soemmenst and see you all tomorrow. Chapter 539: Opening his eyes Azief on the other hand is taking a calming breath. He did not hear the screams of the fallen soldiers, did not hear the sound of the wind, did not hear the sound of his sword intent killing people. All he thinks about is his sword intent. All of the sound and the affairs of the mortal world seems to be further away from him. Azief state of mind have always been strong. If his will is weak, he could not walk all thirteen steps of the Supremacy Steps. Each step was very painful. Yet, he walks until the end. All of his effort is to realize his true Grand Path. His true Grand Path have always been about freedom. His willpower is not something that could be moved by outside influence. He had fought against the Heaven so he could look at the sky with cold eyes andugh at it and even challenge it Xi Feng himself at this moment, after seeing hundreds of corpses behind and around him, he could not help but gulped as he understands a bit of his teacher willpower. If by now, Xi Feng did not understand what killing was he would be too stupid. Killing is just that. But he knew he could not do it like his teacher. His teacher is indifferent to human lives. Or to be more urate, his teacher is indifferent to the lives of his enemies. He could still contain love, mercy and all that. But not to those enemies that he had pronounced death to. Even though his teacher did not open his eyes even a bit, Xi Feng could tell if his teacher opens his eyes, his eyes would be cold. Xi Feng doubt there is any killing force that could kill his teacher. Xi Feng had also gained an understanding on how he should approach reaching the grandmaster realm. The method that his teacher had shown him was something he could never do. To him, his teacher is like the Heavens. All-epassing and all powerful. The experience that Xi Feng has got by just pushing the wheelchair is an experience any martial artist would have fought for. Azief shows this method to Xi Feng and what he will found out depends entirely on his own fortune. Xi Feng has found out that he could not reach grandmaster realm by following the footsteps of his teacher. But that itself is something enlightening. Because now he knows the path he should not walk on. Now that he knows the path he should not walk on, he could now find the path where he could walk. Each person is unique. In order for him to break through the grandmaster realm, then he need to find a method that truly belonged to him. Xi Feng could feel one thing about his teacher as he apanied his teacher in killing. His teacher is perfect. Not regarding his teacher swordsmanship or teaching methods. It was this feeling he felt. A Perfection that should not have existed. An existence that should not have appeared under the Heavens. Azief then put his hand on top of Xi Feng hands and Xi Feng unconsciously stopped pushing. Azief slowly opens his eyes. And there is a smile on his face. His face now radiates with confidence. It is a face of happiness and excitement. Like he had found the answer to the question he is looking for. There is only one lines that needs to be unraveled from both his thighs now. Azief finally opens his eyes. A few experts of the military saw the wheelchair had finally stopped and saw how the Sword Immortal opens his eyes. And they all looked at each other and nodded. To them the fact that the grandmaster has finally opens his eyes might mean he had use a lot of his internal energies before and now is tired and is about to rest before recovering back his internal energy. Many of these experts in these elite soldiers dissolved into ck shadows and splitting into many directions as they leapt toward the wheelchair like diving eagles. To them, it seems to be an opportunity. The Sword Immortal sitting on the wheelchair has long been considered like a Death God by those people in the front line. They could not understand how the Sword Immortal kills them. And doing it while closing his eyes and without shing a single strike of his sword. Nothing is more fearsome than something that is unknown. And that is the kind of existence that Sword Immortal held in their hearts. So when they saw the expression Sword Immortal who have been closing his eyes since the beginning of the battle opens his eyes, they thought to themselves that this is a signal. In their opinion, the reason why the Sword Immortal close his eyes is to focus his internal energy attacks. Some people also found out how theirrade dies but it is not easy defending something that couldn¡¯t be seen with naked eyes unless one has very fine control of their internal energy. Now that the wheelchair suddenly stopped, they leapt into action. Those people are of course feel afraid even when they decided to attack the Sword Immortal It is not like they were blind of the sprawled bodies behind the wheelchair. But they could not just stand by and do nothing. After all the Sword Immortal has opened his eyes. Perhaps it is an opportunity. Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t. But they still have to act. As those people arrived a few feet in front of the wheelchair, a powerful wind push through them. Azief stretched out his hand and the sword on hisp moved quickly, like a sh of lightning, to his hand. A burst of killing intent burst out from him causing his hair to flow like there is a wind blowing around it He then waves the sword on his hand. His move was very simple. Elementary even. But the wind howled and thend in front of the wheelchair cracks into a web like patterns. The shrill of the sword echoes all over the mountaintop, the clouds above Azief head opened up. Those dozens of people that charged toward him was treated to a casual swing of Azief sword move. But while the move was inelegant, simple and elementary, it is infused by Azief willpower. His strike was something that surpassed the mortal realm of swordsmanship. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I will give double release today because IZONE is making aeback. Hope you like the chapter and leave somements Chapter 540: Saints are heartless It wasn¡¯t until now that Xi Feng understand how his teacher could even modify the Flowing Swords Arts so easily and derive all thirty-three moves of the Flowing Sword Arts from only ten moves. In his teacher one sword strike, Xi Feng could see infinite variations of attacks in one attack. The strike that Azief had unleashed contained an unstoppable power that pushed forward greedless of the obstacle Hidden behind such a simple strike is an ultimate willpower that surpassed even the aura of the sword intent. The indifference of heaven could be felt with that one sword strike. That one sword strike turns into a fireworks of sword light that move to many directions. It strikes all of the people that charged forward. Those dozens of people abruptly fell to the ground silently, their head on the ground, blooding out from many parts of their body. It was like they were cut by a thousand shes; their death was truly terrifying. They all die with their head prostrating in front of the Sword Immortal. Xi Feng had watched all of it. All of these movement and action took a long time to describe but it happens very fast. From the moment that the wheelchair stops, those peoples suddenly charged forward to his teacher This is the first time his teacher had truly acted after he pushed the wheelchair, Xi Feng gaze was sharp and he try to remember that sword strike that his teacher had performed. Killing only with intention. Only now Xi Feng knows that for a killing weapon such as the sword, the most important is the connection between the sword and the intention of the wielder of the sword. In this world there is no faster way to express something than through intention. Where his teacher intention moves toward, there is where the tip of the sword would be And the moment that tip of sword find its target, it would wither and it would die. His teacher nce could kill and his sword strike could cut apart all lives. And after drawing the sword, his teacher heart is nk, an empty canvass that could not be tainted It was like the vastness of heaven, impossible to understand and impossible to fathom It was a pure sword intent and a pure sword strike. In Xi Feng hearts there were no one in this world that could defeat his teacher. Azief then smile as he said loudly for his disciple to hear ¡®A sword is a deadly weapon and only saints should use them¡¯ It is one of the words in the ssics. Xi Feng immediately understood what his teacher is trying to tell him Xi Feng nodded but his teacher was not done. Azief added ¡®However, saints were, by nature, heartless¡¯ Azief then look toward at the other side of the battle and he shakes his head. He could see that the spies have wreak havoc. And it is an opportunity for his disciple to make a name for himself and gain experience by fighting in arge scale battle. He sighed, his hand is still holding the sword ¡®You can go now. I have imparted myst lesson today toward you. Whether you understand or not that is your fortune¡¯ Azief look at the area of the heterodox sect and he could see the members of the Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect killing the orthodox sect members and he sneered. He then said to Xi Feng ¡®Go kill those people from Vulture Peak and Sun Devouring Sect. They might not be the source of the death of your pupils. But they are the causes¡¯ Xi Feng nodded and his eyes turns cold. He had long wanted to wash his sword with the blood of the people from the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak sect members. He let go of the wheelchair and then he flew toward the other side of the mountain top. There is nothing else to say to his teacher. Azief had taught him how to kill. And now he would apply it to the killing of his enemies. When Xi Feng draw his sword and barge into the middle of the battle between the orthodox sect and the Sun Devouring Sect, the sound of his sword leaving the sheath, produce a shrill sound like the Earth was roaring. And around him there is an aura. Though this aura was not as strong as the aura that was produced around his teacher, Xi Feng aura is still visible. It did not contain the heartlessness of the Heavens but the determination of a human heart. That determination, that will to avenge his pupils, it turns into a fragile aura. But that alone had given his strike a weight that could not be ignored by the many sect members of the Sun Devouring Sect. Azief look a while in the direction of his pupils and he nodded proudly. He then looks in front of him and he smiles ¡®Now, I can really let loose. I hope there is a lot of you¡¯ Azief wheelchair then moved forward. The movement was not to slow and not too fast. But everyone was shocked to see the wheelchair keep moving forward. No one is pushing it but it kept going forward. Someone shouted ¡®he is using his internal energy to move the wheelchair¡¯ ¡®Attack!¡¯ Someone shouted. By now another unit of the reinforcement soldiers arrived in the back. This is the archery unit Azief could hear the sound of the footstep, feeling the vibration of the earth, he could feel people moving, stepping, jumping, running. He could feel it from the ground, hears it from the wind. It was like nature was helping him. He did not fear anything with the sword in his hand he wanted to confirm something about his own swordsmanship. Fire! The sound from the back sounded. Then up in the sky hundreds of arrows were raining down towards Azief area. The soldiers around Azief vicinity when they hear the shout of fire, they use their lightness technique to jump further away from Azief area. Azief was not nervous or afraid which made some of the officers who have good eyesight feeling something is wrong. Azief waved his sword. The sword in Azief hand emitted sword light and these sword light swerved around him. Its light illuminated the area with a blinding light. He waved the sword in a circr manner and but at the same time it looks like a vertical movement. Sword light criss crossed around him and sword illusions manifested around him. The one closest to Azief was confused. If one looked at it, it looked like a circr sh but if you take another look, they would find it is a vertical sword movement. A sword formation in one strike. Azief is trying to do that. He tries to did something that is otherworldly in a worldly realm. No Laws, no concepts, only the application of internal energy that creates such a heavenly sword technique. Swords are whistling and trembling from all over the mountaintops. Even the sword of the people fighting on the other side of the mountaintop is trembling violently right now. The arrow ising down toward Azief. Azief then lifted his sword upwards. And with it he brings that sword light that swerved around him to fly towards the sky. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you tomorrow. This is the second chapter for the double release. Hope you like it. And leave somements. A gift would be appreciated Chapter 541: A heavenly strike that moves the heavens (1) At the same time, while the other side of the mountain top is filled with bloody struggle, there are five people who are not entangled in any death and life struggle right now. There is the Three Devils of Han that is looking at the Sword Immortal and reaping many benefits from seeing the swordsmanship of the Sword Immortal. Some of them have even gained some enlightenment of how they should use their sword. And then there is Tuk and Ulhak who were hiding behind them. They made sure that the Three Devils of Han did not notice their presence They did not want to know what would happen to them if the Three Devils of Han find out they were behind them By now, Tuk was one hundred percent sure that the prophecy of the Holy Maiden had to do something with this Sword Immortal. That kind of technique could not havee from a mortal world. ¡®Shit. I should have been more prepared¡¯ He cursed himself ¡®If I knew that this event would go this out of hand, and the person from the prophecy is here, I would have asked more helps from my senior brothers and sister¡¯ Tukined in his mind. Ulhak who was the stronger one out of the two was also not confident toe out. On the other side of the battlefield, there is a great battle between the spies of the imperial families and the sects of the martial arts world. On the other side, is a grandmaster level martial artist fighting thousands of soldiers alone. Whichever he joins, he is not sure he coulde out of it alive. He looks at the back of his Junior Brother and nodded to himself. He might have grumbled when his junior bother Tuk ask him to follow him to investigate the Three Devils of Han but now he is grateful that he follow his Junior Brother. On the other side of the mountains more soldiers swarmed up and some of them joined the spies and the other joined the other thousand trying to contain the grandmaster. The sound of screams and steel shing fills the once peaceful mountain. The green grass dyed with red blood. The sound ofughter is reced by the cry of despair. Tuk tune it all out and focus his attention towards the grandmaster. Toward the Sword immortal. He wanted to know how the Sword Immortal woulde out from the barrage of arrows that is about to rain down on him. Azief look at the rain of arrows that ising toward him and as soon as he pushed that swerving sword light upwards, it crashed with the rains of arrows in the air. He pointed the tip of his sword toward the air and a clear sword whistle echoed in the air. That sound reverberated an echoes endlessly on top of the mountain. The sound even forces some people who did not have high internal energy to be dazed and get cut down by their enemies. A wave of killing intents surged into the sky, opening up the clouds above. ¡®Let us fight to our heart content¡¯ Azief shouted and heughed joyfully. Hisugh shows his mboyant demeanor and his attitude. He waved his sword, and light shone from it. His sword shed with other swords and the sound of shing rose into the air. Resounding boom spread outwards, knocking out a few people backwards. The dozen people who tried to create a barrier line to stop him were pushed backward, scattering away. The Heaven and Earth was filled with his Will. An aura that was majestic and unending emanated out from that person in the wheelchair. Azief waves his sword once again and like the waves of the sea, its cut and slice apart the enemies easily. But the wave did not stop. It came one after another, each one long and immense, as if this terrifying attack would never cease. A freezing glint shone in his eyes and a wave of murderous aura appeared in his gaze. This is the determination. This is killing. And this is how one should kill. A powerful aura appeared around Azief. The aura was so oppressive that the air waspressed and the space around his wheelchair was distorted. His wheelchair moves as he moves his sword. He flicks the other people sword, separating it from their hands and slice them down. He thrusted it forward, stabbing dozens of people in one strike. No matter how many attack that came from him Azief would break it using a variation of sword movement. Most terrifyingly was that he remains calm throughout his killing. The speed of the wheelchair remains uniform, but for some reason, these soldiers felt it moves fast. And no one could halt the wheelchair or push it back. The person on that wheelchair is like a mountain when he did not move. But when he moves he is like the flood that washed everything apart. The battle on the other side of the mountain top halted for a while as they could feel the entire mountain is trembling. They could feel the cry of their sword and felt how they wanted to run out from their hands This made them uneasy and they all take distance against each other halting the battle. They could hear the booming sound form the area where the Sword Immortal is shing with the soldiers. Azief slice attack is now even more powerful than before now that his sixth seal was unsealed. All the soldiers running towards him and blocking his path forward were sliced with one simple sword strike. When he swung his sword, the entire mountain rumbled. Azief was smiling and he could feel a little bit of power of Concepts and Laws. His Seal shines and block his senses but Azief kept smiling. He could feel concept and Laws. Even for a second, that one second made him feel like he could breathe once again. His hand is still holding that sword. One of the peaks of the mountain trembled harder than the others. Azief did not realize it and the other also did not realize it. And that trembling send shockwave to above the damage in the mortal world had affected the Heavens >>>>>>>>>>>>>> I will be reverting back to a long chapter divided into parts once again. Anyway, next chapter would reveal some things. And wonder why there are not many patrons to my pa t r eon. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Check Age of Heroes and Age of Adventure too. Chapter 542: A heavenly strike that moves the heavens (2) Golden characters that floated above the sealed world lost its golden luster and some of it dissipated into dust, merging with the Universal energy It is formed from the Laws of the Universe and since that is the case, it of course must return to the Universe. A heavenly power is slowly descending down onto the mortal world. The symbol that was emanating divine presence merged with the illusory golden palm that covered the heaven and the The Palm that had boundless life energy. And the world under that one palm is slowly umting heavenly and divine energy from the dissipating symbols and the golden characters Those energies descend slowly from the hole in the middle of that gigantic palm. The Golden Monk sitting on arge reddish golden lotus could not stop the descend of the energy from the Universe to the Sealed World He felt the pressure that even surpassed his limits. His entire body was shaken and his existence is being threatened The petals of the lotus trembles and some of them even cracks itself. From the cracks, golden dust spreads out and falls down slowly into the mortal realm. Each of those petals have the power to contain a world inside it but now it is trembling, cracking and slowly about to be dissipated. The Golden Monk frowned and golden light shines from his eyes as he put his gaze into the mortal world and look at Azief. He sighed but he did not do anything. He closes his eyes, the golden light disappeared and he chanted the Sutra-like Song with his heart. His mouth did not open but the sound echoes from his existence. No matter how loud the sound of the Song, it could not fight against Fate and Destiny. All of this was destined. And as such he would ept it. Somewhere on top of mountain full of immortality peaches and clouds hovering only a few inches from the residence on top of the mountain, a monkey wasughing joyously The Monkey is wearing white robe as he is lying on top of a cloud. He looked at the changes that is happening on the Sealed World and he isughing. ¡®You mighty people have your ns. I too also have a n. It has been too long for that world to be sealed. It is time to let it be free. Let a new era came for the people of that world.¡¯ He said to no one in particr. He then shakes his head andughed again ¡®Jade Emperor. Jade Emperor! Hai! Are you still blind? If you are still blind, when ites to collect, you would surely be disadvantageous. You are not the only one that knows how to scheme. That stairway¡­.is it really a blessing? Or is it a curse?¡¯ Then heughed But in the Jade Empire, in the Heavenly Pce, Eng Shen had heard it. He sighed and look toward the heavenly mountain of that monkey and he take a step. A few second after the monkey said that Eng arrived at the mountain. After a few eons, he is still the same. His bearing is refined and his visage is noble. His power even be stronger and more unpredictable. His entire existence radiated heavenly aura. His eyes shone with a determination that could not be shaken and today he is wearing a golden robe that has been enhance by many formation magic and arrays. Not many could hurt him when he is wearing this golden robe. It also has the trace of power that the jade Emperor bestowed on him. His boot was lined with cloth of gold, dragons coiled round his sock and his jade belt was decorated with eight jewels. In his hand is a Three Pointed Doubled-Edged Spear, his signature weapon and there is a bow curved like the moon on his waist. He opens his third eyes and look at the Monkey with all of his three eyes. ¡®Qitian Dasheng!¡¯ The monkey smiles. He waved his hand and a gust of heavenly wind pushed Eng Shen thousands of kilometers away. Eng Shen took another step and once again appeared on top of the mountain. However, his appearance this time is no longer as powerful as before. His hair is in a mess and there is wound on his face and there is cuts on his hands. The Monkey is not some normal divine monkey. This is the monkey all the people in the Jade Empire fears. ¡®What?¡¯ the Monkey asked. ¡®Why are you trying to move the Palm?¡¯ he ask. The Monkey smile and then he said. ¡®Am I? I didn¡¯t do anything¡¯ Eng Shen was angry and he asked ¡®Isn¡¯t this is happening because of your ns?¡¯ This time the monkey smile and ask ¡®This is all predestined.¡¯ Then his eyes turn cold and said ¡®And don¡¯te uninvited ever again. I am not a part of your heavenly realm anymore. Show me this disrespect once again and I don¡¯t mind expediting the Havoc¡¯ Eng Shen sighed and then shakes his head. ¡®I will report this matter to the Jade Emperor¡¯ The Monkey snorted ¡®Tell him. See if I care.¡¯ Sighing, Eng Shen took another step and disappeared from the mountains. The Monkey is still lying on top of the clouds and then using his eyes, he looks toward the Sealed World and smiles. ¡®Do this for me and someday I will help you¡¯ The Monkey said and then he closed his eyes and whistle, feeling happy. On the Sealed World, Azief sword strike had shaken all of their confidence. Some of those martial artist who were retreating sat on the opposite side eyeing the people who they believed were spies while at the same time try to watch the battle between the grandmaster and the forces of the two dynasties They all felt that sensation of power reverberating through the very ground beneath their feet. They could feel the pressure of power and the could hear the shrill of the sword. Azief did not notice all of this stare. He is just engrossed in this state ofprehension of the sword as he swings his sword forward. Sword whistle travelled out from his sword and the entire ground is shaking. His sword strike was so powerful ta it made everything trembles. Stones pebbles floated to the air and the sword strike created all kind of unnatural phenomenon all over the mountaintop. For one moment, those people who watched the sword strike could not believe what they were seeing. It almost seems like this kind of thing only happens in a fantasy stories. Azief while swinging and killing his enemies felt that this is how a sword should be like. He cleansed the sword with the blood of his enemies and the more he cleanses it, the thicker his killing intent became and the more shaper and lethal his strikes be Xi Feng did not join his teacher even after they halted the battle. Instead he joins Zhu Yao, Su Meng and Jian Que. Zhu Yao did not attack the heterodox sects and instead focused more on seeking the imperial spies in the orthodox camp. Jian Que killed the spies in his sect and Su Meng killed all of those who shows any signs like they were the spies of the imperial dynasties. Xi Feng was the only person who barged into the middle of the battlefield and ignore the spies and started killing people of the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak. With one sh of his sword, he would kill like his teacher. Now, that they halted their battle, Xi Feng retreated to the orthodox camp and join Zhu Yao. They did not say anything to each other but they stay around each other and protecting each other. This is what one called forging friendship after a fight. Zhu Yao was impressed by Xi Feng and Xi Feng was impressed by Zhu Yao after trading sword moves with each other. They look toward each other and nodded. They were taking a rest when they heard a booming sound that could not be ignored. The booming sound soon turned into a roaring sound that shakes the rocks of the mountain and produced chaotic winds all over the four directions Azief swing the sword on his hand and the world roared. When he sliced the air, a sword light tore through the space around his direction. The clouds above roiled up and seems like it split apart. A chasm could be seen high up in the sky That tear travels forward, engulfing space and with a heaven rendering sound, the ground and the space around it would be torn apart. Both the orthodox and the heterodox sect look toward that direction and the scene shocked them. They gulped in fear. Some of them even said. ¡®This is impossible. Is this the might of a grandmaster? It could not be!¡¯ The strikes that Azief had just executed had a killing intent but there is also a trace of divinity in its strike. It is all embracing and full of life, and yet it is also full of darkness and death. There is a certain feeling ofpletion, of duality, of perfection in that strike The saw the air shattered and copse unto itself and as the tear of space grewrger it swept through a vast distance before itnded onto the wall line formation that the soldiers had prepared. ¡®Be ready!¡¯ ¡®Hold the line¡¯ they shouted as they saw the sword lighting towards them They were defending with golden shields and reinforced it with their internal energy. The umtion of so many internal energies in one area had even distorted the space around the shields. This is the elite soldiers of the two dynasties. An elite soldiers who learned martial arts and possess powerful internal energy. This is the trump card of the imperial dynasties. Such defense would be hard to break through to. Of course they did not think it would stop a grandmaster for long but if more people could reinforce it and create a chain linked internal energy it would be a great way to restrict a grandmaster movement. The one thing that they did not expect was that Azief did not care about those wall lines at all. Even when he saw that wall of shield is being erected when they charge towards him he did not care. He just swings his sword and the sword light shot toward the wall line. Everyone could see how thick the sword light is and how blinding it is. It illuminated the entire battlefield, like a lightning illuminating the world during a heavy rainstorm. And they all saw how it collides with the soldier wall formation. A louder bang rang into air as that sword attack slice through those golden metal armor. They all were sliced apart. But the sword light did not stop. It charged toward the area behind it. Behind the wall line is another hundred soldiers. they were sliced apart just like the people in front of them. Before they could act, the sword light passed them by and before they could even register what happened to them, they felt their body sliding down from their waist before they lost their consciousness forever. In front of that sword light everything crumbles. Azief could feel his seven and eight seal is responding to the chaotic energy that is spreading throughout the entire mountaintop. Hundreds of people keep falling down and dying as any sense of military formation crumbled with that one sword strike Azief sword strike did not only crumble all of those military formation, it also stirred up violent gust of wind that swept through the soldiers. This wind was created by nature, but since it was infused with the sword intent of a grandmaster, whoever were near the gust of wind would have their body parts shredded. Some unlucky soldiers were caught inside one of the gust of wind and his body scattered like flower petals in the fall, leaving only bits and pieces of his flesh onto the ground Thend exploded upwards and the sky above seems to be split into two. A violent boom shook the air and causes the wind to change sit course upwards, clearing all the clouds on top of the mountain. The skies be clear and vast. Then someone from the heterodox sect gasped as he pointed toward direction. The others shocked by the sudden gasp look toward the direction that finger is pointing. The man was pointing toward therge peak of the mountain in the distance. It was behind thoserge host of soldiers. But it is tall andrge. And the other martial artist that look toward that direction also gasped in disbelief. They saw the long, tall peak started nting to the left as sound of stones cracking fills the silence on the mountaintop. Then the upper part of the peak slowly slides down the mountain and fall down from the mountain top creating andslide on the edges of the mountaintop Azief look at it and he said to himself. ¡®I lost a bit of control¡¯ his slicing attack was straight at first and its should have kill even more people but it rises upwards which is why the damage was smaller. That attack of his own sword strike slices one of the mountainous peak of the mountain top. Then as a loud sound surged toward the Heavens, the entire mountaintop was awakened form their disbelief. They did not even have the desire to pick up the sword that they dropped in their shock and only look toward the battle in the distance. Xi Feng saw all this and gripped his sword even tighter. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I think you all deserve a slightly longer chapter. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Chapter 543: The seals are broken (1) Xi Feng saw all this and gripped his sword even tighter. Even though others were mesmerized and even in awe with his teacher, Xi Feng keep maintaining his focus towards the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak Maybe it is because he was baptized by the killing intent of his teacher, he was not that affected by the things his teacher did. He takes a deep breath and as he felt his internal energy has once again reached its peak, he jumped forward and then charged toward the heterodox sect camp One of the Poison Maiden of the Poison Valley saw this and shouted ¡®Sword Gentleman please stop this. Our enemies are the imperial dynasties and not each other¡¯ She flew forward and pointed her sword toward Xi Feng. Xi Feng look at this and she snorted Even though the Poison Maiden also believes that the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak had fallen in line with the imperial dynasties he is still not sure whether it is all of them or only a minority of them. Xi Feng stop a few feet away from the Sun Devouring Sect Elders and eyeing Vulture Peak members from the corner of his eyes. ¡®They are conspiring with the imperial dynasties. Don¡¯t tell me you are so blind that you could not see their schemes.¡¯ ¡®Thi- ¡®before the Poison Maiden could finish her words another voice sounded. One of the members of the heterodox camp shouted. ¡®We heterodox sects factions will investigate this usation and if they are guilty we will kill them ourselves. We do not need you from the orthodox sect to punish our own members¡¯ Xi Feng look toward that person. That person is from the Xixia sect and he look challengingly at Xi Feng. But with one nce, Xi Feng could see that the grip on his sword is very tense and one could see some droplets on his forehead. Truly, there are too many that will try to stop him from walking the straight path. Xi Feng remembers the words of his teacher and he remember that feeling when he was pushing that wheelchair. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Then there is a smirk on the edges of his lips. He exhales and then opens his eyes. He had made his decison He then looks towards the heterodox sect camp, his eyes show an intent to do battle and he said ¡®Whether, they were in line with the imperial dynasties or not is not my concern. Whether, you alle here to steal my technique or whether you came here to test your sword with me, it doesn¡¯t matter. Someone schemed against me and push this events. If not for my master, I probably would already die when Demonic w tries to take my life. You want to defend the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak. Fine!¡¯ And Xi Feng unsheathe his sword, his sword tip was pointed toward the heterodox camp. ¡®Today, I dere that I will kill every single member of the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak. I will leave none of them alive. They send their elders to me and even kills my pupils. Those pupils of mine is like my children and they killed them all¡¯ He shouted, his words could be heard all over area. And he shouted it with such hatred that one heart could be affected if they did not have strong willpower. ¡®Today, I will exact justice for Heavens and I will spill their blood to wash my sword and their your head to make an offering to the departed souls of my pupils. Whoever wanted to defend them, prepare to die!¡¯ Then without saying anything else, Xi Feng charged forward to the Sun Devouring Sect. His footwork was elegant and fast, bypassing the dumbfounded Poison Maiden and he arrived in front of the Elders of the Sun Devouring Sect in almost an instant. A spies in the crowd suddenly shouted ¡®You underestimate us! What did I say! Didn¡¯t I say the orthodox path wanted to use this as a trap! Didn¡¯t I sa-¡®before that person even manage to finish his word, Xi Feng sword cut of his head. ¡®YOU!¡¯ The Poison Maiden could not react at all. The moment she shouted, that head is flying up in the air Someone shouted and he died immediately after. Xi Feng no longer hesitate. Kill! He decided Xi Feng did not care whether that person is one of the imperial spies or not. He would trust his teacher than he trusted the words of these people. The Martial Alliance schemed against him and the heterodox sect kill his pupils. Both the orthodox sect and heterodox sect have a me in this. But for every debt there is a debtor. And not all people in both sides were directly responsible for the death of his pupils. And some of them didn¡¯t even know. But to those who he knew directly responsible for the death of his pupils¡­. he would not let them off. He had learned many techniques and while he dares not say he even reached one tenth of his teacher ability, to kill the members of the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak, is something he could do. And it is something he wanted to do. He would avenge those children and release the hatred in his heart. Since his teacher said that the entire sect of the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak had thrown their lot with the imperial dynasties he would believe in it. Even if they did not conspire with the imperial dynasties, the fact that they ordered their Elders to attack him, is enough reason for Xi Feng to kill them all. He was engulfed by bloodlust, by the desire to take revenge. And the members of the two sect did not just stand there to be killed. They moved but they could not stop that sword from reaping lives. Xi Feng is someone who have managed to master twelve modified moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. It is the sword art revered as one of the strongest sword manual in the martial arts world. With thousands variations, each one more confusing than thest, no one could stand up against such skills in swordsmanship unless they are a grandmaster, or a master swordsman. His sword moves break all attacks and his sword strike true. Each time his sword sh with light, heads would roll up into the skies and before it had the time to fallpletely, another head would fly up into the air. His footwork viewed from afar, look like a dance and light shes around him with blood spattered up in the air like fireworks. Because of Xi Feng the battle once again started. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Part one of the chapter. Part two is tomorrow. I am enjoying IZONE new MV right now. But I did not forget to write. Anyway, hope you like the chapter. And leave somements and if you did not yet leave some review, you can leave it now. Hehehe Hope you all have a good day and protect yourself well with the spread of coronavirus around the world. See you all tomorrow Chapter 544: The seals are broken (2) Azief who is trying to sense where his sword strike gone wrong felt the aura of bloodlust and look toward the direction of his disciple. He could see his disciple is killing the members of the Sun Devouring Peak and the Vulture Peak. None of his enemies could touch even a sleeve of his clothes. His sword is fast, swift and lethal. His footwork is like a dance, elegant and graceful But Azief himself is not happy. He looks solemnly at the sight of his disciple taking revenge and then he sighed. ¡®Telling you what to do will not teach you a lesson. This is another lesson. But in this lesson I could not show it to you. You must experience it yourself. Then you will find your answer. There is no need to seek the same answer as me. I ask a different question and so I got a different answer. You are not me and you should not be me¡¯ He sighed again and he smiles bitterly. ¡®The only thing I could do is trying to point you towards the right way. It is a pity that this lesson would be very painful¡¯ he looks toward his disciple who keeps killing and drenched in the blood of his enemies as he closes his eyes. He knows he could not see it but if he has his attributes and concepts powers he bet he could see the swirling of karma around his disciple, begins tangling around him, chaining him to the endless lives of suffering. ¡®Xi Feng¡­do you know the weight of a life?¡¯ he asks to no one in particr. He sighed and then he looks in front of him right now. There isrge dust that have risen up because of Azief sword strike. In front of Azief right now is an empty area. Thend is barren without any grass and trees. The barrennd is cracked and there is deep gash scarring the earth. The soldiers in the distance are too shocked too move. Waves of dust that rose up after that sword strike did not yet went away. It spreads away and make it hard for the soldiers to see Azief face. But they could see his silhouette. And they felt fear just by looking at the silhouette. Azief waves his left hand and the wind and dust were blown away by a sudden rush of gust of wind. Azief hair and robes rose due to the wind but his expression is coldly looking at the soldiers in the distance Small pebbles float around his feet, suspended in the air by some invisible force. The sword in his hand is a normal sword. His internal energy was enormous. There should not be a weapon that could contain such power without breaking. But Azief is not a normal person. Even though he no longer has the power of Laws and Concept¡¯s, he had found fortune in his cmity. He found the way to use internal energy. To store the world energy into his body and could be considered as a spare power. Making his body like a reservoir containing power thate from oneself. And his internal energy isrger than just the sea. It likes a small gxy. It shoulde as a surprise that a normal sword could contain the power of his internal energy. Azief did not smile but he was happy that his effort finally bore fruit. There is a reason why he could use a stick to fight Elder level martial artist. Azief in these few years did notze around. He had perfected his internal energy control. He could erupt a burst of powerful internal energy by focusing it on one point. If he let his internal energy went wild as he attacks, the sword on his hand would long be shattered into a thousand fragments and turned into dust If one looks at his sword, the edge is as sharp as before but the tip of the sword had be blunt One could only imagine that if he had a powerful weapon that could contain his internal energy, his strike would be even more powerful and more impactful. The soldier looks toward the Sword Immortal and one officer unconsciously said ¡®A God of swords¡¯ he said before gulping in fear. In front of them is only one man. There is thousands of them and many more areing. And they have spreads to every direction in a bid to contain this grandmaster from interfering the other battlefield on top of this mountain. There is a unit on the Sword Immortal left, on his right, in front and on his back. But for some reason, all of them, thousands of them were seized by fear and did not dare make the first move. Why? Because they could see with their own eyes. Behind them is hill that were sliced off by one terrifying sword light. The surface where it had been cut off was incredibly smooth and sword marks were all around the areas like it was an omen of death. And the wind that has erupted from the Sword Immortal sword strike is like the wind of death. The sound of the wind sounded like a hymn to death. Coldness take over and some of them even felt like they wanted to prostrate in front of the person in the wheelchair and beg for mercy for their souls. On the other hand, Azief had a pleasant sensation on his thigh. Azief felt it even more right now. The seal on his thigs are both unraveling at the same time. Azief take a deep breath and he could feel a bit of the heavenly energy of this world. It is small and infinitesimal, but it is there. ¡®A little bit more. Just a little bit more¡¯ he muttered to himself. Azief entire existence right now is emanating murderous aura. The tip of his sword is spreading a murderous aura as if it is thirsting for blood and hoping to drink it ¡®MOVE! ALL OF YOU MOVE!¡¯ Someone shouted using his internal energy. There was an officer in the back who have high attainment in his internal energy. He was seized by fear and uses his internal energy to break out of the fear. His shout was not only for him but also for the soldiers that stand transfixed in their position, not moving an inch forward. The moment that shouts resounded in the area, the soldiers widened their eyes like they were awakened from some nightmare and quickly moved. They tightened their defensive lines and they look at Azief with an eye that is full of determination. Azief did not hate them. But they stand at two different path. Some people chose to be loyal and some people chose to be free. Which one is the right path? Which is one the righteous path? Which one is the true path? The righteous path does not mean it is the right path, and the right path doesn¡¯t mean it is the righteous path And the right or the righteous path does not mean it is the true path. Even Azief, after seeing and experiencing many lives is still seeking the answer to these question. So, how could he answer? He could only choose and try to make sure that the choice he chooses is the right one. And if it is not right, he will make it right. ¡®Sword are for killing¡¯ he muttered under his breath. But there is something else he did not say. He did not say the rest of the sentence. Because for now, the sword on his hand is used for killing. The chaos of the battlefield on the other side of the mountain is intensifying with the orthodox sect and the heterodox sect shing and killing each other. The pressure they must face must be tremendous not to mention with some of the military forces joins the fight But for the soldiers that is facing Azief, they felt even more pressured. They thought they trapped a tiger. But it might be the other way around. It might be that they locked themselves up with a tiger and now that tiger is about to devour them all. They did not have the confidence to win. The might of that sword strike had shook the Heavens and Earth. It was enough to shake the hearts of all those who witnessed it. How could they have a confidence to beat someone like that? At first, they thought since the Sword Immortal is on a wheelchair, even though he is a grandmaster, the fact he is on a wheelchair would make him a little bit more constrained in his actions. But now they know why Xi Feng did not care much about his teacher facing thousands of people by his lonesome. With one sword in his hand, who could challenge the Sword Immortal in this mortal world? Azief did not know the thoughts of these soldiers. He is now focusing on the feeling he felt on his thigh. He wanted to walk. It has been many years since he walks with his own two feet. He felt some sensation on his feet right then He forgot about the battle that is happening in front of him and push the internal energy in his body toward that seal. Azief internal energy has been transformed today after that one sword strike. Azief internal energy now resembles his own will. It is sharp, cold and lethal. And it is grinding down on the seal that is on his thighs And as he closes his eyes, in that one brief moment, the seal on his thigh was cut apart by his internal energy. The seven seal and the eight seal was broken apart! At the same time, on the Thirteen Steps another momentous change has happened. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This is part two of the chapter. Next chapter I will reveal many of those figures on top of the Thirteen Steps. try to read between the lines. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Chapter 545: The statue crumbles (1) At the same time, on the Thirteen Steps another momentous change has happened the moment Azief broke the seal. In the seventh steps of the Thirteen Steps, storms of dark matter are gathering. But even dark matter properties could not corrode the steps. It had resonated with the True Body. Azief in the mortal world has unraveled the seventh and eight seal at the same time. The mark dissipated and the moment that mark disappeared it induce a change in the thirteen steps. Azief did not guess wrongly. He was sure that he would broke through all of his seal in one year. That is why he was rushing in his actions. That is why he let his disciple to push his wheelchair. He wanted to teach him something, to felt the faint traces of the power of a powerful being. If one day his disciple walks toward the path that led him out of this mortal world, then they would meet each other once again. He wanted his disciple to familiarize itself with his aura. So, that when he does take that step forward, he would understand some things that he had understand. He also wanted to create the Supreme manual for martial arts to leave to his disciple. He was confident that the moment he created the supreme manual he could be at ease leaving his disciple. The diamond pattern sealing mark on Azief thigh dissipated like it was never there and the entire chained sealing formation that stretched out from his feet to his forehead loosened. Maybe that is why he could feel sensation on his feet. It slowly unravels and the more it unravels the more Azief felt that his body begins to be lighter. He could feel faintly the traces of the worldly energy and it concepts and Laws. He could even feel a faint trace of heavenly energy and celestial energy On top of the Supremacy Stairway, on the Seventh steps the wind generated from nothingness howls and break space and Time. Storms of unknown matter spread out through the universe. Azief when he walked on the seventh steps had his clothes shred and his body bleeding. He was truly at a pathetic state when he was walking the steps. There was a powerful force residing in the seventh steps and it is stirring up. On the seventh steps there is a statue in green wearing a crown. It simr to those Gods in ancient Egypt. On the seventh steps is Azief Aether Law Body. From the beginning it did not move. Even when the entire Stairway trembles and shakes, even when some steps show sign of crumbling, it did not move or opens it eyes. The energy around him be more prominent. Aether Law Body is formed by the Aether energy. It is one of the energy that Azul had extracted from the Ten Eternal Rings that Azief had always wore. And now as the Law Body is nearingpletion, he emanated the energy that flow through nearly all existence That energy gathered and shrouded his Law Body. The flow of the energy of the Supreme Dimension was diverted as it was absorbed by the Law Body of the Aether The pressure of the La Body broke the multiversal point of the dimension around the Supreme Dimension and the many energies present in all Omniversee rushing in. But the seal in the Supreme Dimension prevented the dimension from breaking down. It only cracks the area around the multiversal point and from that crack all kind of life energies streamed in and shrouded,plement and strengthen the Law Body of the Aether The eyes of thew Body are shining with life force. The seventh steps are glowing and all the other steps behind it was also glowing. While the Law Bodies gained enlightenment in their aspect, it means the true body is walking closer to attain Perfection. All the statues in the previous steps slowly cracks and crumble down. Azul statue crumble down. And Azul in his vast Universe, diverts the karmic causes with the wave of his hand. If this was before his Realization of his Path, he would surely have had to sacrifice his reincarnation bodies. But now, as his status and power is as equal to the Supreme One, with one waves of his hand this small karmic debt is erased without any effect on him. He only smirks and nodded, like he understands something more about the ns of that ancient race. This time he did move rashly. he had promise not to interfere too much. He then closes his eyes. The statue of Azul crumbles and then it began to affect the statue on the second step. On the second step is the statue of a monk siting cross legged. One of his finger pointed above and one of his other finger pointed to the ground. The statue is glowing with golden color that pierced the darkness of space and changes the particles of Death and destruction. The statue has the traces of reincarnation and rebirth, of attaining Oneness with All. It contains the power of infinite life and light and the Hymn song could still be heard even amidst the sound of the raging seas of blood in the sixth steps or the droning sounds of the Celestial Light in the fifth steps. The Hymn Song seems to ignore that it is a vacuum state and they are in space. It could be heard and it could be listened to. Nit with the ears or the senses, but with the heart and souls. And as such, a Song could be heard in vacuum space. It is not scientific, logical or even make sense. But magic never does make sense. It is why it is very hard to ssify magic into a structure. Some magic uses emotions, some uses sacrifice, other uses items and some other uses the energy of the worlds. The most unpredictable and uncharted kinds of magic deals with the intangible. Deals with which that cannot be seen. Like the matter of the souls and the matter of emotions, wishes and sacrifices The Sutra-like Song pierce through the darkness and it could bring enlightenment to any kind of lifeform. Those who have no souls would be imbued with souls, those who have no life would be infused with life and those who suffer would found salvation. Behind the statue the Divine Mountain slowly bing dimmer. Then the statue also be dimmer. The golden light is absorbed by the Law Bodies that have stand up. The statue of the monk has stopped making mudras with its hand. The Golden halo behind the statue slowly dissipate into the darkness of the void. Then like the statue of Azul, the second statue crumbles down. In a Blessed Realm a monk opens its eyes the moment that statue crumbles down and turns into nothingness This Monk is anywhere and everywhere but he is also nowhere. The Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All is his title among the many Great Supremacies in the Universe. The Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All is the second being that walk the Thirteen Steps eons ago and gain an enlightenment of the Omniverse and attain Oneness. He had absolute wisdom and he had no thought, no feelings and no suffering. He epasses everything so sometime he had no feeling and other times his feeling ofpassion woulde out and benefitted the world and deliver suffering people from their suffering and aided those who were trapped in the six paths of reincarnation When his statue crumbles, his reflection in myriads of worlds, universe and dimension dimmed for a bit but it did not do him much damage. He did not say anything and epted it. He did not sigh nor did he do anything. He just there, watching. His eyes and his mind see through all kind of rebirths and reincarnation, see through all sufferings and joy, see through the desires and six path of reincarnation and see through the path of enlightening oneself. His gaze swept through the Thirteen Steps and only then, The Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All spoke. ¡®Karma. Destiny. Fate¡¯ His words echoes inside many blessed realms and divine abodes and his reincarnation and rebirths across time and space also uttered the same words. It is the same words that Loki once uttered. It is the same words Azul once uttered. And it is the same words the Three Sisters of Fate have uttered in the previous timeline when they see Azief. The Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All then closes his eyes and once again his reflection all over the myriad Universe shine again with holy light. >>>>>>>>> I think you can guess who The Awakened One that Attain Oneness With All. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and see you tomorrow. And leave somement Chapter 546: The statue crumbles (2) On the third steps, the statue of an Outer God crumbles next. It is a statue of tentacle like webbed creature. It had small eyes, the end of the tentacles is filled with spikes and saw-like teeth on the end of its suckers and an antenna-like thing on the middle part of its head. It is a Chthonian Elder Gods. Somewhere in the Dark Universe, where lights don¡¯t dare approach and where the darkness of the Universe gather, something is shrieking in pain. Its voice was heard and an apocalyptical darkness encroaches upon the newly born Universe beside it. The Dark Universe is devouring the newly born Universe because of the shrieking of the Outer God. The energy inside that statue spread out and enter all the Law Bodies that have stand up. The faint traces of it also went inside some of the Law Bodies that is still sitting up and closing its eyes. Only a few moments passed before the statue on the fourth steps also crumbles down, the wind generated from the storms of Laws and Concepts in the Thirteen Steps swept the ashes away. In the fourth steps is the statue of the One Eyed Odin. Before it crumbles it emanated a powerful aura of majesty. The moment it crumbled heavenly phenomenon happened all over the abandoneds in the Supreme Dimension. Celestial energy wafted all across this sealed Universe and return back to the Law Body of the Celestial who is standing there proudly on the fourth steps, fixing its gaze to the Ancient Asura Law Body in the sixth steps. At the same time, momentous event was happening on another dimension as the statue in the fourth step crumbles. Each statue had some of the essence of those who were once walk the step of the Supremacy Stairway Those who walk the steps were blessed and were given a fortune of powers and abilities. This is the step to walk to Perfection. They have karma with the Supremacy Stairway and they owe it to a certain extent. And it is time for the Supremacy Stairway to collect Odin was in his chamber sleeping. He is preparing for Ragnarok and the End of the Omniverse. In the original timeline, he was only awakened only at the End. But now, Azief had walked the Thirteen Steps, and the ns of the Etherna that have been crafted eons ago has now been activated, it is clear signs to those who were in the know, that something will also change in thend of the Aesir. The moment that statue crumbles in the Supremacy Stairway, changes happened to Odin Allfather in his sleeping chamber. The entire Asgard was trembling and the coldness of the winter increased. Gust of blizzard wind envelop Asgard and the other seven realm Mimr head spoke in anxiousness, its word echoes through the Eight Realms and the world tree Yggdrasil shudders and groans and all the Eight realms could feel its anger. The Jotun Hrym banged his shield and his eyes look toward the magical Wall of Asgard. Behind him, Jotnar rises up from their abodes and answer the call of the shield. Even Alsurt, chained and imprisoned, could hear the sound of the shield. Waves of the seas across the Eight Realms crashes toward the shore violently like Jormungandr itself is writhing The chain that binds the ship Naglfar slowly shows signs of cracking. Muspelheim look toward Asgard and they are filled with the desire toe forth. The dwarves stop their hammering and Surtr stop polishing his sword. All in the eight realm could feel the disturbance in the force of energy. ¡®Odin Allfather¡¯ the whispers could be heard all across the Eight realms¡­. something happened to Odin. Asgard and the Eight realm could survive Beyond the Source Wall because of Odin. Odin is the Eight Realm. But as powerful as he is, he still need to carry the farce of Ragnarok. Because the Destroyer has awakened, Odin had decided to enact Ragnarok once again. Who want to kill their friends and their brothers if they could choose not too? Why would Surtr try to kill the Aesir Gods when killing Odin basically means the end of the Eight Realms? But they had to do it anyway. Because they did not want to be destroyed permanently. Not everyone is like Azul and not everyone is like Loki Azul had reached a transcendence level that could not be unmatched even in The Supreme One universe. He had Realize His Path and Perfected his Powers bing unmatched and all powerful. Even if the entire Omniverse copsed on him, he would be fine. And he is no longer bound by the Destinies and Fates of this Omniverse. Loki the Cosmic Trickster has another identity as the Supreme One Gardener. Of course, no one knows about this other identity of his other than some ancient and powerful beings in the Omniverse But Odin and all the other Gods whether it be Olympus, Jade Empire or Asgard, they are all in the end, had to abide by the trend of destiny and fate Inside the protective chamber, golden blood is dripping down from the edges of Odin closed mouth and nose. He nearly was awakened ahead of time. He is sleeping but his mind was awakened for a brief moment. He could guess certain thing is happening right now but he could not awake himself before Ragnarok. So he forces him to sleep once again Frigga who were guarding beside him noticed the blood and quickly called upon the healers of Asgard. The rm was sounded and the healer fly toward the sleeping chamber. Before the healer coulde a gust of green wind pushed them away farther away from Pce. Thor smashed his hammer and thunder fills the eight realms but even the mighty force of thunder could not deter the mighty green wind that came too suddenly. The wind blows and the healer were pushed away and from that gathering of wind, someonees out from the squalls It was Loki the Cosmic Trickster. Out of the mighty wind came the trickster. And his sudden appearance did not calm the heart of Frigga. ¡®Begone¡¯ she shouted and Loki waved her hand and Frigga was transported into Muspelheim in an instant. Inside the sleeping chamber, with walls of spiraling wind barring the entrance of anyone else, Loki look at Odin, peacefully sleeping. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Leaving you with a cliffhanger. Hehehe. See you tomorrow and hope you like the chapter. Chapter 547: The statue crumbles (3) He looks at his sworn brother and shakes his head. ¡®This time you have to bet something. If you want to know, then seek the answer. Then you might not be that ignorant¡¯ He said to the sleeping Odin. Then he takes a deep breath, lifted his hand and m his palm toward Odin chest. His strike was not lethal but it was enough to make sure that Odin would wake up ahead of schedule. ¡®WAKE UP!¡¯ He shouted and his voice travelled all over the Eight Realm. Odin was forcefully awakened and Loki then fled whileughing, hisughter reverberated and echoes over the Eight Realm Thor and Sif could not capture him as he was very fast and crafty Odin was awakened from his sleep with blood pouring from his mouth. The moment he awakened, he did not chase Loki. Instead he summoned his spear Gungnir and rode his golden chariot toward an abandoned star system The crumbling of his statue on top of the Supremacy Stairway and the subsequent attack by Loki, causes Odin to be able to connect the dots of certain ancient events ¡®Tying Karma¡¯ Odin said when he returned back to this throne. Heughed and said ¡®Apparently that rebellion is not yet over. Or is it really a rebellion?¡¯ he asked to someone as he looked at the Heaven even beyond the Source Wall. ¡®Tying Karma to a single person¡­.and burdening the karma of an entire race to one person. I guess those Ancient Beings was really desperate after all. But sometimes desperate moves are the only move that could work¡¯ Then heughs again even as golden blood keep dripping down the edges of his mouth and his nose. Ragnarok is slowly approaching but Odin is not asleep. This changes things in the Eight realms. Azief in the sealed world of the Three Thousand Worlds certainly could not know and expect that while he was attaining Perfection, some Beings had to suffer the bacsh of him attaining perfection. This is Karma. And this is the act of bearing karma. This is the Karma of the Eterna. They have crafted a divine stair that could strengthen and enlighten and guided the era strongest And now it is time for them to pay it back. Then consequently the statue on the fifth steps is slowly cracking. The statue on the fifth steps is tall andrge and have human-like features. Azief when he walks the fifth steps did not recognize who it is, but to those Beings in the Omniverse, they all know who that statue belongs to. They know that someone in the Omniverse is about to pay Karma. The statue is a statue of a mighty beings who looks young but had cold eyes. The statue sits on an ebony throne and the statue has three headed dog or perhaps a three headed wolf beside his throne That is none other than the one called the strongest Gods in Olympus, Hades the Unseen One. The statue slowly crumbles reinforcing the power of the All Source Law Body in the fifty steps. Hades in the Underworld of Olympus close his eyes and felt his veins rises up. He felt pain like he never felt before and endures the pain. The entire underworld suffers his anger that day as his statue crumbles in the Supremacy Stairway. It also hinders Zeus effort in securing Hades support for Gigantomachia. All of this matter originated with Azief slowly unravelling the seventh and eight seals on his body. His Law Body is now began absorbing the essences of these Supreme Beings and slowly attaining Perfection as the seals on his body had slowly lose its power. On the sixth steps of the Supremacy Stairway is Zeus statue. But it had already dissipated. But out of all the Supreme, when the statue crumbles, Zeus did not feel anything, There is not even a change to it. Odin in his throne senses this and so he looks toward Olympus and nodded ¡®So, that is how he decided to do it. No wonder, he did not have any memories of the original timeline. I always wonder why he could not remember it. It seems Zeus is not as stupid as I thought. He had made preparations. Which means he knows more than he is telling. What a good way of cheating Karma!¡¯ On the Sealed World Azief had already unraveled the seventh and eight seals on his thigh. It is because of that the green statue on the seventh steps cracks. On the seventh step is the Aether Law Body. Aether is one of the rarest kind of energy that could be cultivated in Azief Universe. And the essence of Aether in the Aether Law Body is extremely pure. Aether is something that seems to exist between both matter and energy. It can partake in the nature of either substance but it is neither of those things. It is because of that as the Aether Law Body rises up, it causes the status to crack. It could no longer bear the pressure. The statue was the statue of Osiris. Osiris was in the Underworld writing a petition to the Intergctic Alliance when his body suddenly suffer a foreboding of doom His entire body felt a pressure from the void, tearing him apart. The sound of ancient Hymns and Songs fills his ears as his body exploded like he was cut by Set once again. ARGH! He shouted and his Underworld shakes and trembles, spewing dead souls from the Gates of the Dead. The Judges of Hell Anubis and many other was so startled that their judgment be skewed and ghost and evil souls manage to runs out to the mortal world. The rivers of his Universe flooded all over. Isis flew quickly from her Water Temple and quickly summon her magical powers to once again reforge her husband body. Osiris was once again reborn, his power now be even more weaker. He closes the Gates of the Underworld, saying he needs to be prepared for Set once again. The breaking of the statues also symbolizes the change that will happen to the Omniverse atrge. Only a few people that have prepared themselves and knows the secret of the Supremacy Stairway would be able to ignore the Karma of an entire race. Azul chose to transcend past the limitation of the Omniverse and transcend all and equal to the Supreme One. How could the Etherna ns could have foreseen it? Thus it did not even affect any change to Azul. The Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All is all things and nothing and as such the attack was nothing to him. It did not affect much of his Blessed Worlds and the Blessed Realms he inhabits and the other Enlightened Ones inhabits. Zeus chose another path which is cheating Karma. However, the others all had to pay a price now. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Don¡¯t forget. This all happen while Azief is fighting those soldiers in the mortal world. And if you wnat to know about Zeus and the hint about him forgetting just read chapter 1 where Odin and Zeus met and disucss about sending the World Orb/All Source to earth And today I will be doing a double release. So wait for a few minutes as the next chapter will be posted not long after this one. Please leave somemenst and reviews if you have some time. Chapter 548: The statue crumbles (4) The Aether Law Body is emanating powerful fluctuation of force around him. It seems simr to a life force but it is not. It could even be considered to be a divine power that could remade the Life Force of the Omniverse. This is a power that could create Laws and a force of abundant Life. With this power he could create life. Real life. This is an energy that existed in Elemental, Cosmic, spiritual and many others energies. The cosmological force around the Supreme Universe and the dimension is shaking as the amount of energy that ising out from the fullpletion of the Law Body toward theprehension of Law of Aether is bringing pressure to the stairs and the statue above it. On the eight steps, the Nether Law Body stand up and the statue on the eight steps cracked and as it cracked it unleashed more Concepts of the Laws of Nether. The statue was supposed to be the protector and guide to those who walk the steps. But Azief appearance on the steps and the fact that he walks until the end, bing the fourteenth person that walk until thest steps had changed these statues role. They are no longer there as a protector or guide. Instead they were there as food for Azief attainment to Perfection. This is the wicked ns of the Etherna. Those who walked this steps in the past did not know that they would be tying their Karma, Fate and Destiny to the Fated Person of the Etherna. Each Law bodies had a bit of an essence of all the Supreme Beings that walk this steps. The statue in the eight steps is a ten armed blue statue of a woman. It was glowing with holy light but the holy light is no longer there. The crack be wider as it is slowly shows signs of crumbling under the pressure of the Nether Law Body. It turned into many different forms as the statue tries to fight off the pressure of the Nether Law Body It turned into a statue of a blue colored women that has a red colored eyes fill with intoxication and at the same time an absolute rage. Her stone hair waves like real hair and bing disheveled yet it seems to emanate miraculous power and there is a small fang that protrude out of her mouth with her tongue lolling. There is a sense of terror in her appearance that could strike fear in any being that look upon her face. Fearsome powerse out from the statue but the Nether Law Body seems to suppress it at every turn. She is now wearing a skirt made of many arms of many different races and the arms hold many weapons and had many abilities. She also had a gand of human head that is screaming toward the force of power that the Nether Law Body emanated and the statues is now apanied by a serpents and a jackal. Then the statue could no longer withstand the force of the Nether Law Body and exploded, turning into space dust In an ind situated in the Ocean of Nectar, Kali shouted to the Heavens, her shout was heard by Parvati who shakes her head. Kali three eyes were bleeding, blinding her from the past, present and future. The demon heads she stored on her residence flew out as it sees Kali is blind. The sword on her hand is trembling. ¡®I am unwilling!¡¯ she shouted and her shouts shakes all the matters in the Bimasakti. The Goddess Who is Beautiful in the Three Worlds flew from her throne and went to Kali to stop her from raging. The Ocean of Nectar was boiling and its smokes is creating poisonous gas that will filled all the Bimasakti if Kali did not calm her heart. The Lotus Goddess who was seated on a fully bloomed lotus and has four hands, two of which holds divine lotuses threw the lotus toward the heavens of the Ocean of Nectar. It pacified the ocean. Her two other hand holds her devotees wishes for the cmity to end and she hurls these wishes toward Kali. Kali who was about to fly beyond the Bimasakti, slowly calm herself down. She then shook her head and shouted once again ¡®I am still not willing!¡¯ She flew back to her residence with the Lotus Goddess and The Goddess Who is Beautiful in the Three Worlds to heal her eyes. She too once walks the Supreme Stairway and she left a bit of her essence in the eight steps. She did not think that this is a scheme by the ancient Etherna. On top of the Supremacy Stairway, the statue of Kali crumbles and dissipated into the void. Wargod even when he is steering his broken star away from the two speedsters chasing him, could still sense what is happening all over the Omniverse. Heughed joyously ¡®Let the entire Omniverse falls into chaos. The hope for my race did not yet end!¡¯ he shouted. Right now on the Supremacy Stairway, eight of Azief Law Bodies have stand up. And eight statues of Supreme Being have crumbled, their essences of power and existence is present in all the thirteen Law Bodies that Azief have formed. The moment that the Nether Law Body ispleted the Laws of Death was formed and pervade the Supreme Dimension. An energy that flows through the realms of the living and the dead swirls around its entire body. On the eight steps theherworld seas were formed and it shed with the sea of blood on the sixth step. This new and improved Netherworld Sea is not only thicker it is containing more weight and sense of death than before. The very essence that flows through the realms of the living and dead is now stirring. Souls could be seen in every droplets ofherworld water. Like Celestial Law Body and the Ancient Asuraw body that achieveplete Perfection and fused their powers, the Aether and Nether energy isplete opposite of each other It is the duality and opposite of all things. Bybining and fusing two contradictory concepts and Laws, it attains perfection and bnce The energy around the Nether Law Body spreads through the entire Universe. Reality was shaken as the Nether energy around the Law Body is the source of the destructive aspect. These Eight Law Bodies that have stand up have enough power and ability to determine the creation of a new Universe and the destruction of it. If Azief stop now, even if he did not attain perfection, have in Eight Law Bodies would still make him a powerful figure in the Omniverse. But Azief had always see everything through till the end. Azief Law Bodies is slowly approaching perfection. There is life and death, creation and destruction aspect in Azief Laws. Aether andher both of them are opposite of each other. Nether energy is the source and the very concept of entropy and destruction, disasters and all degeneration in matter, energy and concepts. Aether is its opposite. This is creation and destruction, this is life and death. Theher energy cannot be perceived by any physical sense. But now, as the Nether Law Body had gained enlightenment, theher energy around him could be transformed to be a solid shape. In its hand is a sword made ofher energy. Just the sword alone could decimate all lives in a gxy with one sh It could also cut any concepts of life. This is what Azief dreamed off about his Nether Law Body. Now, it has be a reality. When his Law Body of Nether ispleted it could bring absolute destruction, copse anything and everything into oblivion. And that is not the only amazing thing about Azief Nether Law Body. With each seven of thew bodies emanating¡¯s myriads Laws and Concepts around them, as long as ite near the Nether Law Body, it would be dissipated and destroyed. The statues above the Law Body of Nether steps is also cracking but it did not yet crumbles. Then stability once again settles in on the steps. But the events of today, had left many factions of power inside the Omniverse shaken to the core. But in the Sealed World, Azief did not know about this event at all. After all, he could not feel it. He just feels that he could now walk. While the seals on his feet did not yet being broken, the fact that the lines that connects each seals were loosened enables him to walk. He lifted his head and look at the sliced off hills in the distance. Then he took a deep breath. He looks at the soldiers and then as he pushed the wheelchair he stands up. Seeing the Sword Immortal stands up from this wheelchair, every soldiers that watches this scene be pale in the face. Azief smiles andughed, hisugh echoes endlessly around the battlefield. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> How is the chapter. Hope you like it. This is the second chapter of the double release. And leave somements for the chapter. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Chapter 549: A palm (1) Hisugh still echoes inside the ears of the soldiers even after he had stopughing. Azief sword whistled as it moves slightly like it was cutting the air with each simple movement. There is wind gathering around him the moment he stands up. It is not like the wind is gathering around him but his internal energy causes it looks like the wind is gathering around him. The stones around him were grinded by some invisible force until it turns into dust that floats towards the sky The force of his foot depressed thend on where he is standing. He tightened his grip on his sword and the wind howls around the sword. One could even hear the cry of the sword. Azief smiles since the first time he enters the battle. The sword shakes and trembles and the aura of energy around it was so powerful, that one could see the area around it seems to be spiraling like it is pressured by some powerful pressure. Azief killing intent causes the sky above his head top turns red. Thunders seems to crack on top of the Heavens as dark clouds surrounded the mountaintops. Immediately the area turns dark. Some people could not believe that the Sword Immortal attainment in internal energy was so powerful that it affected the weather They could not believe such fantastical story. It seems too much like some kind of a fantasy story The entire area around Azief seems to tremble violently. Mini quakes shake the entire mountaintop. As Azief stand up, the soldiers in front of him did not just stand there waiting to die. The officers in the back shouted ¡®ATTACK!¡¯ ¡®KILL HIM¡± As he looked at the thousands of people charging towards him, the chill in his eyes grew colder. His heart beats like a war drum is being pounded on the eve of a battle. And now his killing intent bes even more thick and more pronounced. ¡®Hmph¡¯ he snorted. If he even without his feet could kill so many people, what made these people so confident that they could defeat him when he could use his feet. The one weakness that the soldiers thought the Sword Immortal have is nothing but a miscalction on their part. But the soldiers keep charging forward nheless even though knowing fully that they are going to die. Azief knows why they did not hesitate to throw themselves into a pit of fire and he could respect them for it. They also have some sort of willpower. Their willpower stems from loyalty. In the path of seeking his true path, Azief would surely meet people who have their own path. And if their path is different than the only way they could settle it is to sh against each other. There is no other solution when they walk different paths. They should either never meet each other but if they do meet each other, there would be no agreement between them Azief never had a weakness in the first ce. The people of this world did not know that they just lived in one worlds of the thousands worlds that the Jade Empire have. They are like a frog inside a well, thinking the well as their own world. The fact is that there is another world outside the well, but they did not have enough power to leapt from the well and see the vast world that is outside the well. Azief lifted his foot and took a step. As he moved the force of his legs causes thend beneath his foot to explode asrge fragment of the ground exploded into the air. It immediately shattered and turns into debris of dust. Azief did not say anything anymore. Since it would be unnecessary at this point The soldiers did not stop charging with all of their weapons even as Azief appeared not to far away from them Azief swing the sword in his hand forward. A dozen head flew up into the air, bringing with a wave of fresh blood, dyeing the tip of the sword red. The sound of screams and despair sounded all over the area. Their charge was broken with one sword lights as their body keep moving forward even when their heads flew into the air The spears, the sword, the hidden weapons all were broken with that one sword light. The sword of the soldiers was sliced into two, the spears were broken apart and the hidden weapons were deflected by a powerful gust of sword wind. With each steps he taken, more heads flew up. Even as he killed, even as his eyes shows a light that could chill one heart, he still walks calmly. Around him were bodies falling down with each step. Waves of sword aura is swirling around him, cutting anyone and anything that went near him. No hidden weapon could prate that sharp sword aura that swirls around him. No sword could break apart it and no spear could pierce through it. He did not stop swinging and waving the sword in his hand. Heads fell on the ground and rolled down, scattering around like some kind of balls. Azief did not count how many people he had kills. There is so many bodies around him that the blood from them creates a bloody small blood trains. These blood look like blood river. Even as he killed and their blood sputtered around, there is not one single droplets of blood that sticks on Azief ck robe and the edges of his sword is still as sharp and clean as before. The sword aura around him bes even more sharper and more destructive. Squalls of wind formed behind him, forming mini storms Azief is in the state of intense concentration right now He did not think about anything else other than swinging and waving his sword. Sometimes he slices his sword. Sometimes he makes a cutting movement. Sometimes he hacks his enemies. Sometime he just waves his sword. But each movement kills a person and take their lives. Thunder boomed up in the skies and lightning shed once again as Azief walk in this battlefield like a God of Death descending down to reap the souls that was promised to him. The wind howls and wind storms appears. Rains falls down with the sudden crack of thunder. Azief did not know that Xi Feng is bloodily killing the members of the Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect even in this sudden downpour. He did not know that there is five people watching him from ambush, in awe and sacred looking at his prowess. He did not know all of this. He only knows his sword right now. An endless barrage of sword light and other weapons charged toward him with killing intent, each one is powerful and have a trace of willpower This kind of force could easily break any lineup of arge sect. But they are facing Azief. with each movement of his sword, he would dissipate those attacks, killing the wielder of that weapons. His swordsmanship transcends the swordsmanship of the Flowing Sword Arts. Each movement that he makes is a divine movement, each strikes that he executed is capable of splitting up mountains and his internal energy seems to be limitless. He seems to be an even more terrifying existence than the grandmaster. No matter what kind of attack the soldiers came up with, no matter what kind of formation they prepared, their heads still flew into the air, with their blood washing the green grass and shrill screams of pain apanying their deathly throes. There is red patch ofnd around Azief area of killing. It is the umtion of the blood of the fallen but none of it touches him. The sword dulls at the tip but sharp at the edges. The entirend around him shattered because of the pressure around his entire existence crack and depressed thend. With each steps he takes, the ground behind him would explode like it bounced off from the impact of the pressure emanated from Azief body. Thend would then explode into the air creatingrge dust that obstruct the views of the soldiers. In the time that their eyes could not see clearly, sword light would appear separating their heads from their neck Whenever he steps forward all lives would be extinguished. The rain bes harder and the roaring of thunder bes even louder. For a moment, Azief felt like he was once again Death Monarch, controlling Laws of the world, the Death Monarch that surpasses the Heavens. The nine seals on his body wriggles and the diamond mark dimmed a bit. The same could be said for the ten seals. Both of it is interconnected with each other. The seal is both in Azief right ankle and his left ankle. The sealing patterns and the lines that connected them were already loosened after the seven and eight seals were broken. Before the seven and eight seal was broken because of Aziefprehension of internal energy and his sword technique which incorporates his internal energyprehension. This time, the seal is affected by Azief will and determination. There is a reason why it is now easier for Azief to break his seal. Chapter 550: A palm (2) Azief did not realizes it and not even the grandmaster all over this world also did not realize it. That the energy from heaven is slowly reinforcing this world and slowly affecting the world. At the same time, the Palm that covered this world is slowly lifted. It was only an inch but the Golden Monk that guard the palm was shocked beyond belief. This palm could only be moved by wishes, will and determination. What is wish that could move the palm? What is the will that could move the palm? And what is the determination that could move the palm? The wish is for the whole world to wish for arger world, to seek the truth of the Universe and beyond it. The Will is a will to break through all obstacles and the determination that is needed is a determination to break through the Heavens to liberate oneself from covering one eye from falsity. On the battlefield, blood flowed down the mountains. The killing was so severe that the soldier¡¯s unit that was helping the spies on the other side of the mountain quickly were ordered by their officers to help the soldiers fighting Azief. A thick bloody stench filled the mountaintop that rmed even the other officers and the sight of hills of bodies around the Sword Immortal causes the officers fighting with the orthodox and heterodox sect to send a batch of their people to help the soldiers restraining Sword Immortal. Azief right now did not notice all this. Azief felt like he had be one with the sword. The more he killed, the more he moves his feet and connect it with the movement of his sword, the moment he forgets himself and be the sword itself, be the killing tool, be a tool that fulfilled its purpose and then be empty itself from thoughts, a vast presence and powerful wills urged out from his sword. The heavenly energy that is slowly umting in this world were all gathering toward the mountaintop of the Five Element Mountain. The surge of this gathering of heavenly energy was so violent and crude that as it gathers, one of the peaks of the Five Element Mountain broke off. The moment that happens, one of the finger of the palm on top of the Heavens of this world, dissipated, the golden finger turns into golden motes of light as its slowly falls down to the mortal realm from the holes that Azief had made when he was crashing down to the Sealed World. In the battlefield Azief thrusted his sword forward. Hundreds of people is in front of that thrust. The moment he thrusted that sword forward, a pure sword energy erupts form the sword. Azief hair danced in the wind, while his expression is calm and his eyes seems to contain the vastness of heavens. At that moment, he emanated a presence like he himself was the Heavens, unpredictable, unfathomable, unlimited and limitless. The presence he gives off be even more grander andrger. A destructive power rushed out from his sword and then arge explosion sounded out that shakes the mountain. The edges of the mountaintop copsed downwards because of the violent shakes. The wind changed directions because of the pressure and the explosion sound drowned out the sound of the pattering rains dropping into the ground. On the other side of the mountaintop, the battle between the heterodox sect, the orthodox sect and the imperial spies stopped abruptly as they all covered up their ears and using their own internal energy to block theirs senses The soundwave created a ripples of powerful shockwave that scattered the rain away making the area around Azief a free water zone. The thousands of soldiers in front of him saw a blinding light when he thrusted out his sword. It let off a sound that drones off into the sky. Azief in that one moment felt the worldly energy around him. Not the way a martial artist would experience it but the way he used to feel it. He smiles for that one brief moment. He infused that immediately in his strike. The tip of the sword be t as that energy mixed up with some traces of Laws and Concepts. There is Laws and Concepts in his thrusting movement. At the same time, he sent a portion of that energy to assault the nine and tenth seal on his ankle He immediately felt a sensation in his ankle and the smile he tries to hide slowly growing wider. The seals on both of his ankle broke easily leaving only a translucent mark that is hard to see on his ankle. But it is not brokenpletely. He was excited as he could feel that the weight he felt when he began to move is now decreasing. His energy grows and he could feel that energy around him be even more solid and concentrated. The Heavens of this world that has long slumbered slowly reemerges back from its slumber. On the Five Element Mountain, another peak crumbles because of the heavenly energy that keep surging into the area Now there is only three peaks on the five element mountain. High above the sky, in the dark space above the Sealed World, the Golden Monk sitting on top of a floating lotus could not help but shocked seeing another finger of the palm dissipated and turning into pure heavenly energy that falls down into the Sealed World. It nourishes the sealed world and awaken the will of that world. At the same time this was happening, in a divine mountain covered by thick and numerous clouds, a monkeyughs joyfully at this development, his eyes looking at the Sealed World intently. On the battlefield in the Sealed World however, that one sword strike creates a resounding sound but while there is an explosion of sound, nothing exploded. Azief is looking at that sword light as it travels. Nond was overturned; norge crater or holes was formed. Only a sword light that travels too fast for the eyes to see cross past thousands of soldiers that were charging toward him. That one strike causes a ripple of shockwave that change the course of wind and rain. This time, no one could ignore it. The battle on top of the mountain have already be so chaotic. And nothing went ording to the ns of the army. The unexpected appearance of the grandmaster and his prowess has already throws a wrench inside the army ns. And now when this unbelievable thing happened, it stopped the battle at the other side of the mountain, with Xi Feng also stop waving and swinging his sword at the same time But he did not stop it because what his teacher did. He is stopping it because he had fulfilled his mission. His sword was stuck deeply into the chest of thest Elder of the Sun Devouring Peak, Elder Wen Zhong. Lightning bolts shed the area and illuminate the scene very grimly. Xi Feng ears is bleeding because of that soundwave but even during that time he did not retract back his attack and instead he uses that confusion to kill Wen Zhong who closes his ears because of that shrieking cry of the sword. He had his ears bleeding but he managed to stuck his sword inside Wen Zhong chest. Blood is dripping from his ears and he look towards the direction of his teacher, now that he is more calm. Around Xi Feng, were countless of corpses of people from Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak. Xi Feng learns from his teacher. Mean what you say. He vowed that he will kill every member of Vulture Peak and Sun Devouring Sect today and he did what he said he will do He had killed thest member of the Sun Devouring Sect so he stops killing, and he sighed There is only weariness in his heart right now. He looks once again toward the direction of his teacher and thought to himself ¡®Is this heaviness is also something that master also felt?¡¯ Right now while there is water falling from the sky, around them right now for a brief moment there is no water to drench them wet The rain around them were push away by that shocking shockwave before a new cycle of rains finally dropped again on them, washing the blood of the people they killed. Every person on this other side of the mountaintop wanted to stop fighting now. They are tired. And they have been too many people that have been killed. Some of them is their own members of their sects, some of them are friends they used to trust and some of them are their true enemies. Regardless of who they are and whose side they are on, everyone is weary People heart could grow weary and might be tempted to fall into the demonic path after killing so many people as such no one could help but feel fatigued Chapter 551: A palm (3) Then they looked at the direction of the Sword Immortal standing there in the distance, facing thousands of people without even a hint of being fearful Standing there he looks like an immovable mountain. When he moves he is like lightning, swift and deadly For some reason, the Sword Immortal emanated this feeling of ancientness and a sense of vastness that they could notprehend. They look toward the Sword Immortal because they expected thend around him to explode after that sound. But the moment he thrusted his sword forward, the sound explodes and a momentter, it was like the sound was cut apart. There is no noise and no sound. The sound of the rain falling could not be heard, the thunder and lightning dancing in the skies could not be listened to and every noise and sound seems to be cut apart with that one strike. No one understands what happens. Before any of them could make any sense what is happening, they saw the most unbelievable things. Some of them gulped, and some of them even fainted seeing it. It is because they saw that the thousands of soldiers charging toward the Sword Immortal is still charging forward, but their bodies had no head. A thousand headless bodies rushing forward, their heads slide backward as their bodies moves forward, like they did not yet realize that they are dead. Their neck veins spurted out blood even as its body keep moving forward But that was not the only thing that shock the martial artist that is seeing the scene. Even before those bodies could reach even one meter around the Sword Immortal, their bodies withered up before turning into dust and blow away by the winds. A thousand people suddenly turns into dust a disappeared like they never existed in the first ce. Azief could feel Death Source for a bit and he infuse that in his sword strike. It could be even said he had cheated a bit. An inspiration shed inside Azief mind. He swung it towards the sky and the sky split apart. The wind that be the obstacle between the sword and the heaven were sliced apart. But no one could still hear any sound. For a moment, they live in a soundless world. The rain was split apart into two regions as the clouds were sliced off in that one simple movement of swinging his sword to the sky. Azief did not stop as he moves again. This time he no longer walks. he rushed forward, his sword charging with him. He swings, he hacks, he cuts and he slices, killing hundreds of soldiers with one strikes. Each strikes created a hair raising pressure, cut apart thends and wither the life force of everything that is in the path of that sword strike. ¡®Sword God¡¯ that is the thoughts of many people seeing all of this. They have never seen such a grandmaster of martial arts possessing such power that seems to transcend even the limitation of powers that grandmaster possesses. Xi Feng pull his sword out from Wen Zhong chest and he look at his teacher and sighed ¡®Are you doing all this because you are leaving, master?¡¯ he asks to no one in particr but there is sadness in his heart. He leaps up, gliding in the air toward his teacher in the distance The soldiers created formation and changed their positions rapidly to contain Azief. But Azief right now possess the power that have a trace of thews and concepts. He could even felt a trace of his divine sense. The Worldly Energy and Universal energy is slowly pouring in from the hole in the Golden Palm that covered this world, and Azief is absorbing it all. The attack of the soldiers could be deflected using his own body but Azief is insistent in using his sword. He wanted to use this opportunity to use the moves he had thinks about in his mind; to use a bit of the moves he had thought to include in his supreme manual. At the same time, he could use it to absorb the Worldly and Universal energy that is slowly being used to whittle on the nine and tenth seal on his body There is already an outline in his mind of how his sword manual should look like. And the more he fought with the soldiers, the more his eyes were opened. These soldiers are special elite unit of the two imperial dynasties. As such they are not easy to kill and they mastered a lot of martial arts from all over the martial arts word. To many people, fighting with such kind of unit is a nightmare but for Azief this is like sending him firewood in winter. They are not like normal military unit that always attack in the same way. Some people stab toward him but none of their stab look and move the same. Some stab him with internal energy, some emphasizes swiftness, some emphasizes lethality. The same could be said about the others. In normal military unit they are separated like the cavalry units, the infantry unit, the spearman unit, the swordsman unit or something along that line. But not in this special unit. They all attacked Azief with their own weapons and their own martial arts. So, even as he kills this people he sometimes let them live for a few moves as he analyzes their moves and in his mind created a way to counter their techniques. None of their understanding seem deep in their own discipline which disappointed Azief. Their moves are static, rigid but the one executing the moves is alive Azief moves have always been carefree and rxed even. His sword move is fast and swift yet it is not rigid. Azief did not insist in persistently maintaining a sword move that did not work and would emphasizes the breaking of one own moves if that could have caught the enemy of guard. Of course, this kind of concept could not be performed by people who did not yet master their own martials arts. It is like telling a baby to start running from the very moment they were born. That is why no matter how many people attack him, Azief could breaks their moves easily. He could kill all of them with one sword strike but he takes his time. The internal energy inside his body bes thicker and dense. And sharper. And as such, his sword also bes sharper. His Will did not need any polishing like he polishes his sword with internal energy. He possesses the most unbreakable Will. He had lives countless of lives that have endowed him with persistent will in following his path. And he had experience the depth of Time on his soul when he walks the steps of the Thirty-Three Steps and the Thirteen Steps Beyond the Heavens, Chapter 552: A palm (4) The moment these soldiers encounter Azief sword, they would feel like their arms and legs are all tied and would have no other choice but to give themselves up toward the deadly word strike. Not to mention the force hidden in that sword strike is not something a mortal could take upon. One sword strikes kills dozens of people. Azief charged and in just a few second thousands of soldiers have died. The officers at the back keep yelling to push on with the attack. The soldier did not retreat. They perform their duty. But just because they did not retreat did not mean they were not scared. They keep dying no matter what they do. Everything seem futile and meaningless when faced by the sword on the hands of that ck robed grandmaster By now one could only hear the droning sound of sword strikes that fills the entire mountaintop like some kind of buzzing sound thate from theherworld thates to im their lives. But the only who could hear this sound is the soldiers. The people in the other side of the battlefield could not hear it. It was like they lives in a soundless world. All they could see among the chaos and panic is the blinding sword strike that illuminates the area. The lightning strikes could not drown out the brightness of the sword strike like even it could not contend with the force of that sword strike. Azief on the hand is smiling. He is rushing and his sword is performing thousands of variations of attack while at the same time analyzing all of these people martial arts. Maybe because he had break the other seals his mind could think faster and more clearly and his eyes could see more and analyze the movement with only one nce. And then he uses the moves he analyzes to fight with those people. Sometimes he would shoot out his sword strike light killing hundreds of people before once again charging in and experience the sword arts of these soldiers. But unlike them Azief did not rigidly adhere to their sword technique. He added his own element, and essence of his own thoughts. His attack is unrestrained and unconventional. Each of his sword strikes kills cleanly and without mistake. There is not people that could remain alieve after being shed by that sword. No matter whether these soldiers is using some divine weapons, it would not survive Azief attack. When they fought with Azief sword, it would break, being cut apart or turns into dust. Azief is using internal energy to shrouded the sword in its entirety, giving it some hardening properties and his sword could endure a lot of attack without breaking Azief attack is original in conception, elevating the word arts of the people he stores it from, making it unrecognizable to the very practitioner of this sword arts. And slowly his moves be faster but be more unpredictable until there is no longer any moves. Xi Fengnded not too far away from Azief and then he observes his teacher. He knows he could learn a lot from this. And seeing his teacher, he could forget for a moment the feelings he had now. Azief is showing to Xi Feng to fight without moves. Azief once said to Xi Feng that to be a true elite swordsman one must let all the moves be an integral whole, then the enemy would have no way of breaking it. It is the same concept of the One Sword technique from the Sword Residence. But his master also said to him that is only partially right. As long as there is a trace of the connection between your moves and your attack, the enemy would still have a w to exploit even if you could make your moves be an integral whole. But if you have no moves at all, then how would his enemy break his move when there is nothing. It was then that Xi Feng seems to understand something as his eye is lost looking at the dancing sword of his teacher. He did not see the blood spluttering or the heads flying in the air. He only sees the sword moving and dancing without any rules and restraint, carefreely, chaotic and messy and no orders andws governing it. Yet, there is no way to break it. The Flowing Sword Arts is a flowing kind of swordsmanship. That is the way his teacher thought about the sword arts of the Flowing Sword Arts Like water you can cut it but it still connected when the sword cutting the water is being removed It is a swordsmanship that could be broken and reconnected no matter how many times people broke the moves, the Flowing Sword Arts will keep on flowing like water and wind, disregarding everything and connecting until it kills the enemies Once you are trapped in the quagmire that is the breaking and connecting of moves of the Flowing Sword Arts, there is no way out. When people are attacking there is always an action that apanied it. Like when you are running, or when you are walking, there are actions and muscle that moved before you either walk or ruins. It tenses and it shows to those who are observant If the enemy want to breaks another person sword move, the enemy need to have the sword move before he can break it. It is like a raging uneducated madman swinging their weapons wildly could still have wounded high level martial artist, no matter how knowledgeable they are of all the sword arts in the martial arts world This happen because of there is no move that he could predict. Even someone with the most advanced sword skills still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this kind of move His teacher movements are following the natural rhythm of heaven and Earth, like he is moving to ordance by some kind of natural rhythm of the world. He acts when he has to act and stop when he has to stop, he did not connect moves that could not be connected, did not force when he should not and did not relent when he should not. ¡®Follow the natural flow¡¯ That I what Xi Feng understood by looking at his teacher killing all of those heroes. And there are no traceable rigid gaps on his teacher sword arts. Azief keep waving his sword, shing, sometimes chopping, simply moving ordance to his will and desires. Azief is out from his contemtion and he smiles a bit as the ninth and tenth seal on his ankle broke apart. Heughed and waves his sword horizontally. A gust of sharp wind follows his attack; thunder roars up in the sky, storms of sword intent were formed at the tips of the sword as thousands of sword light exploded from the tip of his sword. This light turns into shooting lights that blinded the eyes of people. At this time, the sound once again came. The soundless world was broken and everyone could hear it. It was the roaring of the world. One of the sword light went to one of the peak like it was directed to it. Another peak of the five element mountain was broken. Now there is only two. That sword lights weep everyone in front of him. It ravages the soldiers and in one brief moment, their lives were taken. When the light slowly fades out, there is an empty area around him. Azief sword is pointed toward the Earth and his eyes is looking at the Heaven. His feet are more stable than before and his body emanates such power that it felt like even the Earth could not contain it. ¡®HAHAHA!¡¯ Heughs. Hisugh reverberated all over the mountaintop. The pressure he is emanating is like the old Death Monarch. He felt like he could only use ten percent of his true power but that is enough. Even before he could use that kind of power he was already one of the top existence of this world. He takes a deep breath and he finally felt like he could breathe. He could feel the Laws swirling around him, ever-present in all things and he could feel the concepts of this world, the energy swirling in every parts of its corners. Though Azief also senses something that is ominous with the Laws of this world and it energy when he broke that seal on his ankle. It felt like everything in this world from its Laws to its Concepts is being sealed. That is what he felt when he broke the seal on his ankles. That is why when he makes that strikes, he then looks toward the heaven. At that time, the people on the mountain could only see the blinding light but since he was the one that created the blinding light he was not affected by it. He thenughs when he saw it. His eyes could see it. Right now his eyes are shining golden and bluish aura is slowly swirling around him. His eyes could see many things and now that he gains at least a bit of his true power he could see it. A palm! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 553: Three devils, one demon and one god (1) A titanic palm that covered the whole Heavens. It is no wonder the Heavens here is weak. Something or someone seal it. His eyes could also see a hole that is covered up by something. And he sees more than just that. He could see the Karma line stretching from the palm to the Five Element Mountain. He could feel the element buried deep under the mountains being suppressed by some sealing force. The Palm that covered the Heavens is connected with the five peaks of this mountain. He saw that there are only three fingers from the palm His mind deduces all of this in a brief second. At that moment, the story about the Monkey Devil and the Young Monk shes inside his mind He then also remembers and connected it with the statue of Sun Wukong on top of the Thirteen Steps and a sh of understanding dawned on him Maybe¡­all of this is not a coincidence. From what he learns of the many things he had experience, there is no such things as coincidence. There is Karma¡­there is Destiny¡­and there is Fate It was at that moment he made a swift decision to flick out an energy shot from his finger towards one of his sword light to strike upon one of the peaks. The peak was severed cleanly and he could see the Karma is being cut the moment his sword strike cut it. It is not Azief have the power to sever Karma. The Karma link has already been weakened for a long time. It needs only someone who could see it and could use the energy of this word to cut it. And the anchor of the Karma is the physical existence of the peak. Not the intangible line of Karma itself which made Azief attempt sessful. It snapped like a tightly wound rope. He then witnessed the golden palm shakes and trembling over the Heaven of this world, and one of its golden finger were cut off, slowly free falling before turning into motes of light with boundless energy of energies form many sources that descended down to the mortal world. It was then heughed. He understands now why there is a hole and he understand certain other things too. His Divine sense is not yet that powerful but he could use it to scan this mountain. That is why he notices the five elements buried under the mountains and he could see the many soldiers rushing upwards. On the bottom of the mountain there is still a few thousands of soldiers below. The imperial dynasties went all out. In Azief opinion, if he was not here, he is confident that the imperial dynasties scheme would have seeded. Azief appearance here changes the fates of these people. At the same time, Azief look toward the Heavens, the Heaven look back down at him. Azief did not know that his gaze was realized by the Golden Monk who is chanting the Sutra-like Song with his heart. Even though he blocks the hole with his divine lotus, it still seeps into the mortal world. Azief cut the peak of the mountain and the palm trembles and shakes and showing sign of destruction. But at the same time, this does not only affect the palm. It affects that flute in the Temple of Xi as its dark aura be even more powerful and thicker. As such it was interconnected. The mountain of Five Element is connected with the Golden Palm that covered this world Heaven and the Palm is connected with the sealing formation on the Temple of Xi. The Pagoda of Bearing Evils in the Temple of Xi seems to be shaking everyday now and the secret grandmaster of the temple were all dispatched to guard the area and the Abbot of the Temple keep changing the spell from the ancient book of the Temple At the same time, on the Supremacy Stairway, on the ninth steps of the Thirteen Steps, the three statues of elderly old man with flowing long beard, each sitting in a throne seems to have lost its holy luster of holy light. Their energies of Primordial Beginning and Ending that always swirls around them seems to be exhausted The first statue, the one sitting on the center seems to emits a universal and heavenly energy, with a trace of energy of primordial beginning. It cracked and the energy of the primordial beginning was drained out from the statue. Somewhere in the Heaven of Jade Purity, someone frowned for a moment before taking a deep breath and exhales. Coming out from his breath is dark blob of death aura. He waves his hand and this dark blob disintegrated into nihility. And he looks a little bit paler. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed. He is one of the Four Great Supremacies in the Omniverse. Of course now after Azul ascension there is only three people that could be referred as Grand Supremacies. There is the Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All then there is him and his two other separations Then there is that white haired Outer God. No one knows who that person was. But since he is a true Grand Supremacy, he could dispel the Karma though not as easily as Azul did. His title in the Omniverse is the Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning among his many other titles. Some people also called the Jade Pure One and he has great rtion with the jade Empire that rules over the Three Thousand Worlds. His entire body isposed of the makeup of the Universe and after he walks the steps he went a step further and former his body from all the energies of the Omniverse, creating his own Universe. His Heaven of Jade Purity is full of heavenly energy, pure and full of light. Inside it, he is the source of all truth. There is a Pearl that seems to originate all creation floating in the center of this Heaven He then looks toward another direction. After all his two other separations would also have to endure the burden of Karma. A moment after the statue of Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning cracked, the second statue also cracked. On Highest rity Realm, another Being who was surrounded by the Laws of opposite duality holding an ancient scripture on his hand felt a twitch. He is the other separation of Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning and his assistant sometimes. He opens his eyes that contains the mysteries of the Omniverse and from his eyes smokes of darknesses out and then with the lighting out from his eyes, extinguishes the darkness. This Being is known in the Universe as Lofty Saint of Highest rity, and some called him the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasures. He did not say anything. Instead his hand that is holding a scepter that seems to have the power to control all things in the Universe seems to tighten. He hit the area around him with his scepter as his body glowed with the energy of creation. His eyes look toward at another Universe; his eyes pass through all obstacles to see toward another powerful being. A few moments after the second statue cracked, the third statue cracked. In the Supreme rity Realm, a Being sitting under a plum tree exhales and from it vital breath of chaos of the Omniversees out mixed with his own incarnation that was used to neutralize the effect of the Karma He uses his fan to fan away that vital breath of chaos sending it to emptiness This is the other separation of the Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning. In the Omniverse, he is called Supreme Venerable Sovereign. ¡®So, it is¡¯ he said and the closed his eyes. At the same time, he closes his eyes, all three of these beings closed their eyes at the same time. On the nine steps, the three statues cracks be evenrger and then it exploded into pieces before its pieces returns to these Three Beings. All the energies of these statues surged toward the Law Body. The moment that energies surges toward the Law Body, once again the space rips that was sealed and repaired by the Jade Emperor ripped apart because of the pressure. The Jade Emperor this time is prepared. He had been preparing for this day. The moment the rips appears, he activated the sealing formation he prepared beforehand. Beside him is his Queen, Queen Mother of the West. They both uses their finger to direct the movements of stars and the energies of the Universe like putting chess pieces on the right position. The space rips slowly stabilized itself. At the same time, the Primordial Law Body has beenpleted, its eyes opened up full of mysteries of the Universe, and the wisdom of creation and divinity. Primordial forces of the Omniverse stirred. Concept Breaking pressure emanated from the Law Body, crushing the intangible concept around it. The Laws of Space and Time were affected badly as some of it is even breaking down creating a Time stream that was cut off from the Omniverse, floating in a dimension of Timelessness. Swirling energieses from every part of this sealed dimension and shrouded itself around the Law Body The Law body then expanded even more reaching the height of thousand hundred meters in height and while in the pats it is translucent in its form, this time it appears to be very solid. The pressureing out from the Law Body forces the Supreme Stairway to descend by a hundred feet from its original position causing space breaking and Time Storms as it descended below. Stars exploded in the distance and somes were sucked into the ck holes of energies generated from the Supreme Stairway moving from its initial position Around his newlypleted Primordial Law Body, reality, time, space, life force, death force, matter, energy and every possible concept and impossible concept, existing and non-existing in the omniverse, from a single particr to the infinite omniverse was all affected as it bends and distorted and being absorbed by it His body connected every energy that is in existence. Mass of primordial energy is swirling on top of the ninth steps, creating many Concept Storms that affected the Laws governing this Universe and its Dimension. It is a storm of a mass of primordial energy. Thing were born out of that storms originating new life all over this sealed Universe. When Azief walked this steps and had his Primordial energy extracted from him, the same phenomenon happens. But this time, the life force that ising out from the Law Body is even stronger than before. It blesses the Universe and strengthen its foundation and even strengthen the force of the sealing of the space rip. The Law Body stands like the other eight Law Bodies behind him, his primordial energy created an invisible wall that separated him from being affected by theherworld sea or the misty red aura of the Ancient Asuraw Body. On its hand, the Law Body had a sword. The sword is formed from the primordial energy and contain all the energies that could exist in the Omniverse. With one sh of this sword, it could spread life throughout the infinite multiverses and infinites dimensions. He stands there, waiting for the moment that he would be trulypleted. For the Law Bodies, they are all waiting. Theypleted their mission ofprehending the Laws of their existence but their truepletion could only be achieved by once again fusing with their owner, Azief. The primordial Law Body then look toward the tenth steps. Azief in the Sealed World has break the tenth seal simultaneously when he broke the ninth seal. Even from the ninth steps, the Primordial Law Body could see that the statue at the tenth steps is barley hanging on. On the tenth steps, storms of myriads energies are swirling wildly and chaotically. On the tenth steps is Azief Law Body of Soul. The Soul Law Body is sitting cross legged in that tenth steps. Around it, souls of myriad existence swirls around it, like it is a beacon of salvation. Chapter 554: Three devils, one demon and one god (2) Those souls belong to the remnants of past souls that used to inhabit this Supreme Dimension that could not move on and were notpletely passed on Those souls all have ancient aura that seems to have meddled with and they were summoned from the Void of nothingness of this Universe Some of them look righteous, while some of them have vicious face with a terrifying expression and some looked fearful while some look relieved. Thousands of emotions and confused memories had melded with the Soul Law Body. And as such all of their memories, their lives were absorbed by the Soul Law Body. Understanding all the emotions, all the cause and effects of Karma, Destiny and Fateplete the Soul Law Body. The soul was not absorbed instead of integrating inside the Soul Law Body The soul is like the life of a person. It is not the Soul Body absorbed these souls. It is these soul that absorbed themselves into Azief Law Body. They wanted to be remembered when they themselves do not remember. Souls are like stories. They yearned to be told. Some of those stories is full of happiness while some are tragic. And the Soul Law Body had also integrated the souls of those people that Azief had killed in the past. Those soulstch onto him and enters the Soul Law Body, their lives and their resentments is being pacified by the Soul Law Body. The Soul Law Body is like an infinites abodes of heavenly paradises. But it could also be the Underworld of infinite torment. The Soul Law Body seems to be a heaven and Underworld at the same time for these souls. The souls that hadtched onto Azief had been able to prevent his Soul Law Body from reachingpletion. But the moment Azief understand the usage of using his word and the melding of his Laws and concepts into his sword strike while being in ordance with the Heavens of the world, he cut the seals on his body and as such even the cross legged Soul Law Bodyprehended it at the same time. Those who it could integrate into it were given salvation. But those who could not be integrated into its Body were given swift annihtion. A sword aura that could cut the souls erupted from the Soul Law Body and cut away all of the souls that was full of resentment The demons and the human¡¯s soulstching onto the Law Body was annihted into nihility and the storms created by the resentment of these dead things dissipated sucked into the energy of the sword. Thus it gainedpletion. As it rises up, it opens its eyes. Inside the eyes of Soul Law Body is the images of the lives of every soul in its beings. The statue on the ten steps had already cracked before. But now the crack growsrger and then not before long it crumbles into ashes. The statue on the tenth steps is none other than the statue of the Jade Emperor Yu Wang. The moment it crumbles; Yu Wang had been ready. While he does not know the content of the conversation between those three powerful mysterious beings at the edges of the Omniverse, he had gain a revtion from the Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning and has been prepared. Yu Wang felt the pressure from the Omniverseing to exact Karma. His long hair floated by itself as a blue aura envelop his entire Three Thousand Worlds. But no one notices it other than him. The Karma line stretching out from the Beginning of Time is stretching out from it destroyed fragments of Time is enveloping the Three Thousand World. Like Odin is Asgard, the Jade Empire is Yu Wang. Tying multiple Universe with the fated Person of Etherna. This is what Odin had realized. This is why he thought of Etherna was ruthless. ¡®The karma of an entire race!¡¯ at this time Yu Wang eyes open wide as he looks at the Karma lines extending from the Void of Time By now, he could guess certain mysteries of the Omniverse and his eyes shows how shocked he is. ¡®Etherna!¡¯ he muttered Then he forcefully calms himself. The Queen Mother of the West fly away and from a distance, made hand signs with her fingers. It directs the stars on the Heavens of the Three Thousand World to create a barrier of protection from Karma Yu Wang gain his calmness and his regal bearing remain unaffected. Dragonses out from the design of his robe, swirling around his gigantic body that slowly growing as the powers of the stars is trying to endure the burden of Karma His Divine Crown shines with majestic power, and the thirteen pearl of the Heavenly Sea emanated a power that reinforce his body. He pointed his scepter toward the Karma threads andbined with the power of the stars and the power contained inside the Thirteen Pearls of the Heavenly Sea it smashes toward the Karma line. The karma lines had some cuts but it is not destroyed. Yu Wang sighed. If he is hit by that, then he could not survive the Havoc of Heaven He looks towards the Heavens and his eyes gaze upon the Blessed Abodes of the Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All. The Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All then push his palm from his Blessed Universe and a Golden Palm appears and push away the Karma thread dissipating a bit of the Karma. He only made one move and he had stopped after helping once. The Awakened One that Attained Oneness with All once help the Jade Empire and he had to help once again when the Havoc happens so he should not waste his energies too much The Monkey that look at this felt pity that The Awakened One that Attained Oneness with All did not make a second move But while the Karma lines have been reduced, it would still affect Yu Wang heavily if that karma were to attach itself with Yu Wang. In the Heaven of Jade Purity, the Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning wave his hand and a wind of primordial power blows the Karma lines away and Jade Emperor Yu Wang was spared of the grievous injury that should have befallen on him Yu Wang sighed and then returns to his heavenly Pce and secluded himself inside his chamber. The Soul Law Body had stand up. Now, there is only three more Law Bodies that needs to stand up. The moment all thirteen stands up, and when Azief fused with all of them, he woulde infinitely close to the Sovereign level. On the Sealed World, he had stoppedughing and his gaze look back at his front. He then releases two sword light. These two sword light travels infinitely fast that it approached the speed of light. Before anyone could see the lightes out from the tip of the sword, the light has already cut its target. The sword light was directed toward the two other peaks in the Five Element mountain. The moment that two peaks was destroyed, the two fingers in the Palm also were destroyed, turning into motes of light and nourishing the world below. But the palm did not disappear. Instead what reces it was an ethereal and translucent outline of the golden palm It had all five fingers but it is translucent It is like one blows of wind could washes it away but Azief knows that this is the hardest thing to destroy. The translucent form is tied onto something else. Something intangible. One could call it a trace of destiny. Or one could call it Karma. Whatever there is, the moment he cut all five peaks, the Monk that was guarding the entrance of the hole slowly stopped his chanting. Because a divine sentence sounded out in the ears of the Golden Monk The wordse from a Blessed Universe. ¡®Your work isplete¡¯ Then as he stopped chanting, his body dissipated like wind, once again reuniting and be one with the Awakened One that Attained Oneness with All. The Universal energies seeps down to every corners of this world. Azief could guess that in a few years there would be many more people in this world breaking through to grandmaster realm. Chapter 555: Three devils, one demon and one god (3) But their energies would be very pure just like the people in his world. That is because they refined it with their bodies first using the internal energy discipline. Azief felt like someone is directing him to do all this. This is too perfect of a scenario. ¡®Could it be him?¡¯ and his mind once again think of the statue of the monkey on the Supreme Stairway All of this seems like a long time, but form the moment heughed until the many changes that happens beyond the sky, only a few second had passed. Azief look and saw Xi Feng not far away from him. Xi Feng realizes that Azief is looking at him and stand there watching. Azief smiles and his eyes seems to gesture at Xi Feng. ¡®Look at him¡¯ he seems to be rting this message to him. Xi Feng nodded and look intently at his teacher. Azief charged forward again, this time his body possess an unbreakable momentum. His sword moves are casual and rxed, carefree and full of joy. That is what people thought when they saw Azief sword dancing at the edge of life and death, shing people heads like it cut weeds in the ground Not once, the sword moves retreated. Once the sword is unsheathed, it must fulfil its purpose and once you attack, never stop. Every technique that Azief shows is only attacking technique. Azief is using his sword to force his enemies to have no other choice than to defend themselves. In just a few seconds, hundreds feel and they all die beautifully. The head did not even fly up to the air anymore. It stays on the soldier¡¯s body until they fall down. When their bodies fall down, their head slides down and their bodies wither before it bes dust that is blown by the raging wind that apanied Azief sword strike. There is Death Source and there is Laws and Concepts in his strike. The trace of these intangible elements is only minuscule yet it is invincible in this world If this is the level of power that Azief had in his Earth, then he would not be called the most powerful man in the world. Thus, one could only imagine what would happen when he regains his full power in this world. Maybe, if he reached his full power here, the Earth could not contain, and the Heavens dares not ept. Azief sword teaching is unmatched and his strength is also unbeatable. As such what there is a need for him to defend? Like floating clouds and flowing water, natural and smooth, his swordes and goes freely and in twenty seconds, a thousand soldiers have died under his sword and his sword light. The people watching in the distance could not help but gasp in disbelief. Bodies falls down by his side, like they were leaves at the end of autumn. Zzing! This time the sword light did not only contain sharpness it also contains a certain killing force that these people could not defend against. No matter what kind of materials is used to make their shields or what kind of armor clothing they wear, in front of that sword everything seems to be meaningless, futile and weak The forces on top of the mountaintops, have long stopped fighting. Now, they look at the battle with many looking at it disbelievingly. The more he moves the more powerful the force in his sword bes. All defenses shattered, all kinds of formation were wrecked apart by this monstrous power that goes against Heaven. Thend under his feet crumbled as if a storms that could sweep the mountain was sweeping through it. And those who get swept by it, dies. Those who nears the sword dies. Those who is near that ck robe dies. There is only sentence thates to mind whening near the ck robe Sword God: Death Thirty seconds had passed and there is only hundreds of people now on the area. Behind Azief, were corpses of people, each one dying with one single sh The sword in Azief hand is still as clear as before, the tip of the sword seems to be t and shorter than before like it is being grinded by something. Now, that he could sense a bit of Laws and Concepts he could feel the resentment and obsession of the souls of these people. But for some reason, Azief felt that their soul is iplete. Azief could not shake the feeling that these people soul¡­. seems to be¡­wrong/. He used to feel the existence of souls when he saw the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth belonging to Azul. He saw how the souls of the dead hovers around the wheel and its six paths, waiting for their chance for reincarnation. At that time, while he still did not understand what a soul is and how to manipte it, he could feel the feeling of the souls. He knows what aplete soul feels like. There are memories. There is confusion, there is emotions and all kind of traces that let him know that these souls used to belong to someone that use to live and have a life of their own. But as the souls of these soldierstched unto him, even though Azief could feel their resentment and their obsession, there is something iplete about them. Their souls feel like they are washed by Time, infinitely and unceasingly. Like all of this has happened before, and it will endlessly happen again Azief had his own spection but he had no one else to talk with to share his theory. He was thinking all of this and at the same time keep killing the soldiers in front of him. The imperial spies that watched the battle, looking at the soldiers of the two imperial dynasties being ughtered one-sidedly by the ck robed grandmaster dropped their weapons to the ground. ¡®We could not defeat such monster¡¯ they muttered. And once one of them surrender, the other follow quickly. The sword lights fly out everywhere, and one could feel the shaking of their sword, trying to get out from their sheath to follow the sword intent of the grandmaster. Each one holds tight to their weapon. But not everyone is as strong a some of the elites. Their swords fly out form their sheaths. It dissipated into petals of lights that struck the soldiers from all directions. It is a sword formation. But it is a sword formation that one could not understand. One could only understand such sword formation if they could see it from above. Many swords fly out form the sheath, the metals that is made into a sword disintegrated like the Laws of the world demands it. It then turns into sharps straight light that attacks all of the imperial dynasties soldiers from all direction. If one looked from above, one could see that the entire mountaintop is full of sword light. Everything bes a sword and the sword is in all things. In the will of the people, in the sword that contain their beliefs, in the sharpness of the edges of a leave. Everything was turned into a sword. Chapter 556: Three devils, one demon and one god (4) Forty second passed. Azief then closes his eyes in mid battle. Blood on the ground flows like rivers and the screams of defiance and despair intermingle with each other that it is hard to differentiate between the two. And then everything went into a standstill. Thunder in the sky stop midway, the many raindrops hovers in the midair. All things in the world seems to be controlled by some invisible force. But Time is moving. It is the Heaven and Earth that is restrained, its cycle of creation and destruction halted. Thus the countless raindrops, halts and even the people and Xi Feng all could not move. But they could see that in this static world, the only one that could move is the Sword Immortal, the ck robe grandmaster. Some people could see the countless raindrop in front of their eyes. They did not stop entirely as it is moving very slowly, changing their directions and angles at a snail pace, but because of how slow the movement is no one knows when the rain would fall into the ground. He looked at the countless raindrops halting in heaven and earth with squinting eyes. The raindrops were actually moving slowly, changing their directions and angles at an exceedingly slow pace, but it remained unclear when this slow movement would stop all together. All things, all lives seem to be called upon by the sword will that ising out from Azief body. This time Azief did not rush. He walks slowly in this unmoving world. In front of him, there is still a few thousand soldiers. There are the soldiers in front of him and there is soldiers on the back ¡®It is time for all of you to die. I did not rejoice in this. I owe Karma towards you all for helping meplete my enlightenment. Before I leave, I will liberate this world as Karma dictates¡¯ he said. But the sound did not travel and no one could hear what he said. Only he, the Awakened One that Attains Oneness with All in his Blessed Universe, and the Monkey in that Heavenly Mountain hears his oath and promise. Then Azief lifted his sword. As he lifted his sword, it was like the whole world was responding to him. A sword thousands of miles away flies out from its sheath, flying to the sky with the fastest speeds it possibly could, before melting because of the speed it rued in its journey. The sword body melted but the sword will remain and the sword will, is free from limitation so trifling like form and shape. All over the word, one could see this magical phenomenon. The trees bowed toward that direction and the water of the rivers flows toward that direction. Even the wind faces the direction his sword is pointing toward and the clouds gathered in the sky to follow the direction of the sword. Raindrops in the air had all ceased moving, their direction had all pointed toward the soldiers. The broken swords of the fallen all over the mountaintop flies toward the skies and turns into sword intent as it discards its shape and form. Everything could be a sword if it is sharp. And if it¡¯s not sharp, then the sword will that Azief possess would make them sharp. Even if it had no shape and existence, it was still a sword as long as it could leave a track in the air. At this moment, in this unmoving world, only swords and sword will could move. All the things in the world seemed to have be aplete entity, a wholesome collective of sword will The raindrops and the sword intent were mingling harmoniously without any resistance from the sword intent, and so were the cloud and the leaves, and the wind Everything appears in ordance to the Laws of Heaven and Earth. All the things in the world were heaven and earth. And they were all contained within that sword strike that has not yete down. Even if the world could move, even if Heaven and Earth is not restrained, who could evade this sword strike? This is the sword formation using all the things that exist under Heaven and Earth. Because of that this sword formation is gigantic beyond imagination. One could not see it by being a frog inside a well. One could only see it if they are the dragons that dances among the clouds and the Heavens. In that one sword that has not yete down, everyone could feel the might of the Heavens. And it will crash down upon them. It is a sword that contained everything in heaven and earth. The entire world is now consisted of formidable sword will. The Palm on top of the skies of the Sealed World seems to be grinded by the formidable sword will. It is pity, that none of the mortals here and the life forms present in this Sealed World could not perceive such beautiful and powerful formation. The soldiers could see the sword strikeing down and they try to screams. But no wordse outs from their mouth and no sound could be produced. Azief bring down his sword. The sword light exploded, fills with the sword will and the word intent of all that exist in this Sealed World. Thousands of sword lights urged forward but there are two stray lights that went out from the front. Two sword light travels infinitely far and move towards two different direction At the same moment that Azief bring down his hand, in the imperial pce of Zhou, the Emperor of Zhou, Emperor Ji Fa of Zhou was in his throne talking about national affairs with his ministers. Suddenly a light broke out appears out of nowhere from the sky, as space was teared apart and the light appears, straight and unbending It slices the imperial city walls and all the guards gearing the walls, miraculously was spared As the light passes, the walls crumbles down into ashes that is blown away by the wind brought by that light. This light is none other one of the sword light that diverts itself from the other sword light The light did not stop until it reach the imperial pce of Zhou. It enters the imperial pce with lightning speed, cutting everything in its path and then as the sword light enters the throne room, Emperor Ji Fa of Zhou who was just a moment ago talking excitedly with his ministers, felt a prick on his neck as the sword light passes him and dissipated into nothingness. A secondter, his head slide down and the imperial pce crumbles. Death fills the entire imperial city. The same thing happens to the imperial pce of Yong. Two emperors of the two greatest empires in the continent, dies at the same hour and day. And they both dies because of a straight light that cut apart the imperial city. When themoners look toward the direction of the imperial city they could see that the imperial city was cut into two. Someone shouted A sword from heaven cuts the dragon! And runs in panic and in fear. The light that came and split apart the imperial cities appears like Heaven judgement, making all the people in the world felt unease Chapter 557: Three devils, one demon and one god (5) The dragon is symbolically referring to the imperial family and today, the Emperor of Zhou and Yong dies, plunging the whole world into chaos Azief on the mountaintop release his breath as that sword strike he just performed uses his pure energy that maniptes Laws and Concepts and is not something he have in abundance right now. But he still executes that two strikes, that pierces through space and time and arrives at the two imperial pces to take the two heads of the Emperor The reason was because he promises the Three Devils of Han. This is the promise he made toward the Three Devils of Han. The Three Devils of Han were framed by the Li family, the imperial family of Yong dynasty. Thy wanted revenge but they are not capable. Instead they wanted to kill Old Dragon Li as rpense. Azief made a promise to them that if they serve him and his disciple, he would fulfil their wish and kill Emperor Li. After all, it is not a hard task for him to kill a mortal He made a promise. And as he learns from Alsurt, once a promise is made, one must use every power avable to fulfil it or one would always owe Karma. Today, he fulfils his promise cutting the Karma between him and the Three Devils of Han. Now, it is them that owes him. As that sword strikes meets its target a thousand of miles away., the sword strikes also strikes upon the soldiers that is in front of him. Death reigns The sound of screams and the cries of despair had slowly disappeared. The sound of the sword shrieking also could not be heard anymore. It is empty and there is only death. And as the dust settles, all the people in the mountaintop could see Azief. The rain falls back down and the thunders that paused midway, roars again. ¡®Noisy¡¯ Azief muttered. He pointed his sword towards the skies. The clouds parted, the rain stopped and the thunder whimpers before it all went away a dream. The whole world was released from the restrain of the sword wills. The sword that are underground that tries to drill the ground and flies to the skies falls down lifelessly back into their position. The people on the mountaintop once again could move and they take a deep breath. Everything that happens seems like something out of a fantasy novel in the market. They all look toward that area Standing on the other side of the mountaintop, is a man in a ck robe, his sword t at the tip but the edges is clear without a single drop of blood. It was like blood would sully his sword and as such it did not dare stain the grandmaster sword. When they looked toward the grandmaster in the ck robe, with his aura like he was the only one and only under Heaven and Earth, they felt that there is no escaping from his sword and no one could defeat him. Around him, the bodies of the soldiers turn to dust and dissipated like they never existed in the first ce. Azief had broken his seal until his tenth seal. There are only three more seals on him. For some reason, he felt that the moment this world is released, all the three seals would be released. It is his premonition. Azief then turns toward his disciple and ask, his voice is clear but stern ¡®Did you watch carefully?¡¯ Xi Feng nodded and Azief smiles. He then walks toward his wheelchair and sit back down on his wheelchair. Azief then look toward his disciple and shouted ¡®What are you doing? Not pushing the wheelchair!¡± Xi Feng was shocked and then heughs. He then rushes towards his teacher and hold the handle of the wheelchair. Azief put back the sword on hisp. Azief look at the world and look at the Heavens. Moments seems to pass and he sighed. He gestures for Xi Feng toe closer. Xi Feng lean on his head and Azief whispers something to him. Xi Feng eyes widened when he heard what his teacher is thinking. He took a deep breath and nodded towards his teacher. Azief lean back on his wooden wheelchair as Xi Feng obediently push the wheelchair. The creaking of the sound of the wheel now sounds like a ticking clock that leads toward one death The wheelchair moves closer and closer to the other side of the mountaintop. Even so, the other martial artist over there, regardless whether they are from the orthodox sect or the heterodox sect, they did not dare to flee Azief look towards them and then he shouted towards them. The screams were heard and his words and deration is not something none of them dares to forget This time the sword on hisp did not move. The spies of the imperial dynasties surrenders and die with one nce while the other martial artist were spared and were allowed toe down the mountain and spread the word about the words of the deeds and events that has transpired on top of the Five Element Mountain At the same time this was happening, Tuk and Ulhak who has been biding their time also follows the other people, sneaking among the crowd to escape the mountain and report this matter to the Holy Lady of the Majusi Cult in Beiyuan As these martial artists leave the Five Element Mountain, they made a shocking discovery when they saw the corpse of soldiers in the foot of the mountain. The soldiers in the foot of the mountain all die with a single sh of the neck. And they all die standing or in their initial position before they die. When one of the martial artist touch them, their head slides down from their neck and their body falls down into the ground before dispersing into ck dust that is being blown by the wind The martial artist of both faction was shocked because they know what kind of technique this is. This is the technique of the ck robed grandmaster. Azief when he kills the soldiers at the top of the mountaintop and the two emperors on the other side of the continent, also uses his Divine Sense to scans the entire mountain As he kills the soldiers on the mountaintop, he infused sword force in his divine sense. Wherever his divine sense sweeps, it was like sweeping the area with sword. This is taxing for him in a world where the World Energy and the Universal energy is scarce and practically nonexistent. The power and energy he got is from the remains of that golden palms. But he still did it. After all, Azief hated leaving things halfheartedly. Since he decides to kill, he will kill. Since he decides he will resolve the matter, so he will resolve it. Those people die of a sword strike infused in Azief divine sense, they die before they even got to know how they die. Azief had slowly infused his energies and his attack with sword intent and sword force. It could be a sword intent or a saber intent, or a knife intent. The key here is the intention. Anything changes, and everything changes¡­.is because your heart has changed No sunrise and dawn is exactly the same, each one affected by one emotions and feelings and experience When the martial artist saw the corpse on the foot of the mountain, they looked toward the Five Element Mountain with an even more reverence and respect. They did not doubt that heavenly elder must have transcend the limitation of the world and is capable of killing these people by breaking through space That day on top of the mountaintop of the Five Element Mountain is a day that surely would never be forgotten in the martial arts world. And many things were revealed, resolved in that scheme on the mountaintop of the Five Element Mountain. And these things, these dark secrets of the imperial dynasties, of the martial arts world and the extent one would do to fulfil their own ambition were all revealed. The two imperial dynasties were hand in hand cooperating with the Sun Devouring Sect and Vulture Peak to kill of the martial artist that attended the Flowing Sword Arts Meet and bare their intention to rule over the martial arts world. The scheme also involves the Sword Gentleman Xi Feng since the two famous figure Kneeling Saber Xu Yao and Demonic w Hong targeted him. There is irreconcble hatred between Xi Feng and the imperial dynasties and the two sects that have fallen in with the imperial dynasties. But that is not even the peak of the event yet that make the Flowing Sword Arts Meet a legendary event. When the Kneeling Saber Xu and Demonic w Hong was about to kill Sword Gentleman Xi Feng, a ck robed mysterious person appears and his sword sh made the two experts lost their fingers and one arm In that moment, it was revealed that there is a new grandmaster that made Five Element Mountain his abode and he reside in a hut titled the Immortal Sword Hut. Chapter 558: Three devils, one demon and one god (6) After watching the ability of the Sword God, no one was doubting the title of the hut. It is worthy to be called the Immortal Sword Hut. When the congregation of many martial artists reach the big cities in Silhae, they quickly return to their sects and martial art schools. Some return to Beiyuan, some returns to Zhou and Yong and then the news was spread to all the sects. They informed the world of the imperial dynasties decision to rule the martial arts world and the call to resist was called upon. But when the people of the martial artist return to their school they were informed by their teachers and seniors that two sword light had ended the life of the Emperor of Yong and Emperor of Zhou. Another uproars happens. Some martial artist remembers that the two sword lights that diverge from the Sword God sword light. They believed that sword light is the same sword light that reaps the life of the two emperors. Could it be that the Sword God had reached the level where he is one with all the world and everything has be a sword in his hand? His sword light could break through the barriers of Space and Time to strike someone on the other side of the world. As long as he will it, even the world will be his sword, bing a judgment retribution that could reap anyone lives wherever they are in this world? This matter was ryed throughout all the martial art world and it has brought all shocks and the hidden experts in the world of martial arts began to move. Immortal Tian hidden himself with Old Dragon Li and the Demonic Monarch strengthen his rule over his Cave Masters. The Abbot of Xi seems to opens its gate and when he heard the stories happening upon the top of the Five Element Mountain, he said to the guarding monk ¡°I will wait for the destined moment¡¯ The Old Man Seeking His Path Li Dan of Cloud Abode to the shocks of the many masters of martial arts has descended from his mountain When ask about this sudden departure from his meditation on top of his abode, he said to those Venerable Colleague of the same path that he is seeking his own path to heaven and it might do him good to seek and challenge the Sword God. Sect leader of the Sword Residence Fang Jian who was holding the fort in Ruo heard the first person ount from his disciple Zhu Yao said he wanted to test his sword with the Sword God and see whether the One Sword would really stand no chance against the sword light of the Sword God White Robed Lady Duan who never meddle in the matters of the mundane world was reported to descend down from White Deer Mountain to protect the newly throne Emperor of Zhou. Monk Kong Xuan who was searching for the Holydy of the Majusi Cult stop his search midway and returns back to the maind. The emergence of so many grandmasters all over the world is stirring the already chaotic world of martial arts. All of this peopleing out is like dragons and tigers shing against each other, each one of their battle would surely be extraordinary, using the forces of Heaven and Earth and changes the terrain whenever they battle. With the death of the two Emperor, the martial arts world could reinforce their unity to resist the ambitions of the two imperial dynasty. The newly throne Emperor of Zhou and Yong would surely unite against each other to avenge the death of their predecessor. Now the enmity between the imperial families and the martial arts world is revealed and exposed to the whole word. People will surely pick a side and lines will be drawn But the death of the two Emperors and the enmity between the imperial families and the martial art world and the ambition of the imperial families was not the reason why all those grandmasters descend down their mountains and once again stirred the martial arts world The Sword God announces something toward the martial artist when he rid them away from his mountain that makes all of these hidden dragon and crouching tigers toe out. In the martial arts world right now, Azief is not known by the name he gave to the people. He gave his name as Sword Immortal. But the people called Azief not as Sword Immortal but Sword God. And Xi Feng the disciple of the Sword God is also called something different now. In the past they called Xi Feng the Gentleman Sword because of his gentle disposition and his righteous attitude. But after the battle in the mountaintop of the Five Element Mountain, they could see that the Gentleman Sword has changed. He is no longer so rigid and he could be even be called devilish in his conduct when exacting his revenge So, the world of the martial art world now called Xi Feng Sword Demon. After all, to called him a derogatory name would not be appropriate for the disciple of the Sword God. No one wanted to offend the Sword God and risk themselves to be struck by sword light thousands of miles away. Everyone in the martial arts world that watched the feats of the Sword God did not even doubt that the sword light that cut the walls of the two imperial cities is the sword light that the Sword God has unleashed when he made hisst attack The people called Azief the Sword God and his disciple the Sword Demon. There is a saying in the martial arts worlds. In the hut on top of the Five Elements Mountain, there is Three Devils and a Demon attending the God of Sword. The Devils referring to the Three Devils of Han and the Demon referring to Sword Demon Xi Feng There is of course a reason why people called Xi Feng Sword Demon now. Those who were fighting beside Xi Feng on top of the Five Element Mountain saw how he killed all of those people of the Sun Devouring Sect and the Vulture Peak. He killed them all, leaving not even one members of the two sects that dares ascend the mountain from returning alive to their home. When the forces of the Vulture Peak and Sun Devouring Sect heard this in their headquarters, they were furious but they could not seek Xi Feng right now and they do not dare to seek him Everyone was there that day and the stories about the might Sword God have been spread all over the continent right now Everyone knows how and saw how powerful Sword Demon Xi attainment in swordsmanship. Not to mention, the feat of the Sword God killing around six thousand people by his own lonesome had made him even more fearsome than anyone in the world right now. No grandmaster had ever killed that many since the Spring and Autumn Period. The whole world had a mixed feeling of emotions right now A new grandmaster had appeared and shocked the world with his feats on the top of the Five Element Mountain prompting all these greats grandmaster that deign to touch the mortalndsing down from their heavenly mountain to seek him and test his sword. This matter had already made everyone talking about the matters of the bnce between the heterodox and orthodox sect. Every faction in the martial arts world is thinking about this matters that would affect the martial arts world atrge. And there is the matter of the so called Sword God. The Sword God doesn¡¯t seem to be in any factions of the martial arts world From what the martial artist that spoke of him, Sword God seems to be doing whatever he wanted. With that kind of strength, how could he not do whatever he wanted. With one sword in his hand, there is nothing that he could not do in this world. Sword God and Sword Demon appearance has stirred the whole world into chaos. This is a shocking development. Usually when hearing a grandmaster appears, one would try to gain some advice and pointers. But the words of the grandmaster before them leaving, made them not be able to dare to once again step even one feet near the mountain. The Sword God warned them if they evere to the Five Element Mountain without his permission again, he would not care which faction the came from, whether they came with good intention or bad intention, he would kill them without mercy. That is what he shouted to those martial artists before they went down the mountain. But theter part of the words of the Sword God is what making all the talks in the taverns, in the inn and brothel house. And it is the words of the Sword God that has made all the grandmaster, hidden and revealed, the martial arts world, the two factions of the martial arts world in a state of unease. The Sword God told them to spread the news to all the martial arts world And what is the news? The Sword God and his disciple Sword Demon Xi Feng would being out to Jianghu to ask some pointers from all martial arts school and sect And what does that mean by asking pointers? It is a polite word of saying he is about to challenge all the martial arts schools and sect. The world of martial arts is abuzz with the news and everyone could see that there is a new wind blowing in the world right now. It is a wind of change >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> ON THE MOUNTAINTOP OF THE FIVE ELEMENT MOUNTAIN Azief look toward the horizon. He could see the clouds in the distance and the flying birds pping its wind coursing through the air. This part of the mountain used to have a blocked vantage point. This is the area where the five peaks of the Five Element Mountain used to be. But Azief had cut all five and now there is no longer any peaks on the Five Element Mountain. Azief smiles a bit. He then turns his wheelchair and look toward the edge of the mountaintop. There Xi Fengys the decapitated head of the members of the Vulture Peak and the Sun Devouring Sect and offers them to the graves of his departed pupils. Azief sighed. Apanying Xi Feng is the Three Devils of Han. They stand silently near him but they did not offer to do anything for him. This is his moment. Azief could see his disciple is thinking about a lot of things and then he closes his eyes. After what seems to be a few minutes, he felt someonee behind him. He slowly opens his eyes. ¡®Is it time? A voice sounded from behind him. Azief did not have to turn his face to know it was Xi Feng. Standing behind Xi Feng is the Three Devils of Han. He looks toward the grave and he closes his eyes like he is praying. Then opening his eyes, he asks Xi Feng. ¡®What do you feel? Relieved? He asks. Xi Feng face turns solemn and then sighing he answers. ¡®Deste¡¯ he answers. Azief nodded and then he said. ¡®My path is not your path. There is no need to copy me and there is no need to be so. There are myriads of path in the vast universe. In the end, if you walk on your own path, one way or another we will meet again¡¯ Xi Feng nodded but he did not say anything else. The wind blows for a while, the spring breeze is still blowing and the smell of blood and death has already dissipated. Azief look toward the distance and as he saw two birds flies out toward the horizon he said ¡®It is time¡¯ Xi Feng nodded in understanding and then he put his hand on the handle of the wheelchair and pushed it forward. The Three Devils of Han follows them from behind. The Three Devils apanied the Demon to attend the God. That is the saying that associated with this event Then as Xi Feng pushes the wheelchair, this odd of misfit descend down the mountain bringing with them a new breeze that would soon turns into a storm in the martial art world. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all next month on the 6th or 7th of the month. Hope you all like the chapter, leave somements and vote for the chapter Chapter 559: The last year (1) FIRST YEAR OF EMPEROR GAOZHONG OF YONG Spring has ended, autumn has passed and fall hase. The day today is cold and the area is covered by a white expanse of snow A year has passed since that battle on top of the mountaintop of the Five Element Finger. A wheelchair could be seen appearing out from the forest. There is five people thate out from the forest. This scene looks like the beginning of a horror story. The one sitting on the wheelchair wears a ck robe, his ck robe fluttered amidst the fluttering wind. One could sense that the man on the wheelchair possess a certain aura that causes him to appears like he is one with nature. The wind keeps blowing around him but even though the ck robe did not seem to be thick, the bck robe person did not seem to be shivering. Behind him is a man, tall and lean. On his left hip is a sheath of a longsword. The man behind the wheelchair is the one pushing the wheelchair forward amidst the thick snow falling upon them. Unlike the man in wheelchair, the man pushing the wheelchair is not shivering but he had to use his internal energy to regte his body temperature to withstand the cold of winter The man pushing the wheelchair wears a purple robe, looking elegant and dignified even when he is doing a job of a servant. Then behind the two people, is three people. One of them is blind in one eye. The other one is crippled and using a cane to stabilize himself. The other had cuts all over his skins. These five people if they were spotted by those people who listens to the news of the martial arts world will surely be described as the Three Devils and One Demon apanying the God. It is the saying that got famous in the martial arts worlds after the battle on top of the mountaintop of the Five Element Fingers. Coming out of that forest is, Sword God Azief, Sword Demon Xi Feng, and the Three Devils of Han, The Crippled Devil Han Xiao, The One Eyed Devil Han Guang, and the One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin Azief look at the surrounding vast expanse and there is a smile on his face. The smile looks forlorn and contains many of his emotions. It has been a year since he hase down from the mountain but it is now his fifth years on this world. And probably hisst In the one year since hee down from the mountain, Azief has seen the moonlight in the sky, riding the boat on the Zhou River as the boat swing in the sereneke with their oars crunching through the water He had seen many things and meet many peoples and learn many things. ¡®One year¡¯ he muttered to himself as his wheelchair keep moving forward. Azief sighed as the white snows feel on hisp. On hisp is a sword, and white snow that fallen from the sky. White snow is all around him, the wheels of his wheelchair created a trail behind him and the creaking sound of the wheel spoke is drowned by the sound of the harsh wind of winter. Creak! Creak! He touches the snow on hisp and he smiles a bit. He felt that the years has passes him by like the sand and dust Behind him is his disciple Sword Demon, Xi Feng pushing his wheelchair forward riding the mountain to hisst destination and the destination that might lead the answer to his question. Not far behind his disciple, is the Three Devils of Han. A year has passed and a lot has happened in that time. Azief sighed as the snow keeps falling gently to the ground. The cold wind blows and it passes them by. The wheelchair keeps moving forward, apanied with the sound of creaking and the sound of the wind. There is a mncholic feeling as these people walk behind him. There is an expression of contained sadness on Xi Feng face and there is aplicated expression on the faces of the Three Devils of Han A few leaves fall down from the trees nearby as the wind picked up and it is blown further away by the wind. Azief look at that leaves and wonder where it will fly to. Azief then notices the atmosphere around him and he sighed internally Xi Feng pushes the wheelchair silently without saying a word. Azief then ask ¡®Why so silent?¡¯ his face looking at the front, seeing the stairs going upwards. The stair itself look ancient but well maintained. Azief question seems like it went lost with the wind. There is only silence between teacher and disciple. The wind blows and only its sound could be heard. Xi Feng did not reply and Azief bitterly smiles. In a way, he understands Xi Feng feelings. The time that they spent together is short but they create a real bond. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed This is hisst destination. Azief had made it clear to Xi Feng and the Three Devils that this is thest ce he would challenge and with it he would disappears. Thisst destination felt like a sendoff. And those four people all could feel it. Thus, they did not mind walking slower. Xi Feng did not push his teacher wheelchair on the stairway instead he takes the trails beside the stairs. A stone tile path that lead upwards toward thatst destination. Pushing it slowly, like it is following the rhythm of the snow falling from the Heavens. Azief did not say anything. He just closes his eyes and let his disciple pushes his wheelchair. He might not say it but at times like this, he too is reluctant to part. But this world is not his word, and this life is not his life. He had people waiting for him back home and he had his own grand path. This kind of life experience could not dull the determination in his heart to walk his path until the end Azief felt another snowke fall into his skin and he smiles. Hisst destination is none other than the Xi temple. Even from here he could see the many small monasteries and temple all around this mountainous area. On the forest, they came out from, in the middle of that Forest of Stele, were countless of corpses. These corpses were all cut in myriads ways. Some got cut in half. Some got cut in the waist. Some turned into only b of meats scattered about under the many trees. Some had their heads meters away from their bodies. The scene is full of gore and death aura pervades inside that forest. They are the corpses of the martial artist sent by Emperor Gaozhong, the son of the previous Emperor But themotion that battle had produced did not rm the Monks on the Temple. That is weird. The sound of his sword scream and the effect of his sword force induced a change to the weather and parted the clouds of snows above yet, the Temple did nothing. When he lifted his fingers and the sword will converge on his finger and when he brings it down, thunder break out in the skies, thunderous roars split open the clouds, winds howls and changes it courses, and the verynd quake at the power of his sword will. But the Temple remains silent It made him felt that there is more than meets the eye about this Temple of Xi, regarded as the most mysterious martial arts organization in the world. Azief had always felt weird about the Xi temple. Now that he is in front of the stairway leading to the Temple Entrance Gate, he felt it even more. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 560: The last year (2) Azief had regain the senses of his Divine Sense. Of course, he only gains around fifteen percent of his use of Divine Sense. But even that is enough to scan an entire mountain range especially when this world had no ovepping powerful Divine Sense. Yet, when he uses his Divine Sense to scan this mountain, his Divine Sense reflected back at him. It did not injure him but it just reflects back at him calmly and without making any waves. Azief then be confident that the Temple holds the answer to his question. The smell of blood had long dissipated from Azief and hispanion but even then the Monks on top of this lofty mountain did not interfere. Azief had no stains on his robe whether it be blood stains or any other stains. The smell of blood could not be smelled on him and no stains could near him is because he did no need to lift his sword to kill. Other than grandmaster martial artist, no one under that level is worthy of to taste the strike of the sword on top of hisp. ¡®Teacher, the Monks might attack you when we arrive on top¡¯ Xi Feng suddenly said. Azief just nodded and said ¡®Hmm. Let them. I too wanted to know the Myriad Arts of the Temple of Xi, whether it is as powerful and grand as everybody say it is.¡¯ Xi Feng nodded as he keeps pushing the wheelchair. The sound of the winds, the rustling of the leaves falling down from its branches, all of this creates a serene environment and slowly Azief closes his eyes. The sound of the creaking keep sounding on as many things happens. The secret operatives of the imperial family are moving inside the forest behind them to carry the corpse of their people back home while the Monks on top of the lofty mountain, prepares themselves. The Abbot of Temple of Xi is Kong Yu alsoe out from his Abbot Room and seem to be waiting It is his order that no one should interfere in what happens inside that Forest of Stele when they heard themotion. The ringing of the metal tes hanged on the many branches of trees inside the Forest of Stele had rmed the city of Monks on top of the Shaohua Mountain. Everyone knows that Temple of Xi did not condone killing and form the sound of swords and sabers they could all feel that a great battle was about to erupt on the foot of the mountain of the most prestigious Temple in the world. Some grandmaster who were guarding the pagoda of Bearing Evils had volunteered toe down the Temple and fought off the people fighting inside the Forest of Stele. But the Abbot had forbidden them. They did not understand at first but then when that sword strike was revealed the monks all understand. Azief strike had split the sky opens. Thunder fills the clouds and its roars thunderous, like a primordial dragons roaring from the Void. The entirend shakes and the wind howls and changes course. The westward wind was forced to went east, the eastward wind was forced to go south. The Monks, the grandmaster protector were all reminded of the ancient prophecy of their Temple. ¡°When the true owner of the Flutee to the Temple, thunder would fill the skies of the world, thend would shake and wind would change courses.¡± That is the gist of the prophecy of the Temple. The Abbot did not only know that. He also knows who executed that sword strike. In the martial arts world right now, there is only one person that could execute such divine sword strike. The Sword God that reside in the Five Element Mountain. How appropriate that the person thate to im the flutees from the Five Element Mountain, the same mountain that in the ancient text of the Temple told the story of the Demon Monkey imprisonment and the Enlightened Monk karmic powers that release the Demon Monkey When the Abbot hade out form his room and saw the thunders, the changing wind and feel the shaking of the Earth, he said ¡°Karma is about to resolved!¡± and then he went to the Mountain Gate. He stands there in front waiting. Meanwhile on the foot of the Shaohua Mountain, Xi Feng is still pushing the wheelchair across the snowynd. Around the wheelchair the snows melt. It was Azief internal energy, that is hot and vigorous causing the snows to melt and turning into a trails of water underneath the wheel Azief took a deep breath as he slowly closes his eyes. His memories shback to all those events a few months ago after he descend down from the Five Element Mountain. The wheelchair keep being pushed forward as Azief relive those moments of the past. The snows fall and the wind blows as he was once again seeing himself descending the Five Element Mountain He wanted to clear the confusion in his mind as he wanted to create and perfected his path of martial arts and see all the great martial arts under Heaven. He deres to the world of martial arts that he woulde down the mountain and challenge all the sects and the schools of martial arts. His deration was an explosive news and it swept the martial arts world into a frenzy. The martial arts world from the Martial Alliance in Yong to the Majusi Cult in Beiyuan they all stirred in uneasiness. Azief still remembers that day when he descended it was a fine day in spring. He first went down toward Pyocheon. It was a city not far away from the Five Element Mountain. Sometimes he travels inside a carriage, but most of the time when they have to walk, he would sit on top of his wheelchair. While he could walk now, the burden of the Worldly Energy he had to use to neutralize the effect of the seals is enormous. Thus when it is only necessary would he walk using his own two feet. After all there is still three seals on his body The moment he arrives at that city and when people saw the wheelchair and the four people behind him, the entire city was abuzz. All kinds of martial artist follow him from a safe distance as he challenges all the martial arts sect and the martial art schools there. After that there is even some swordsman and expertsing out form the crowd to fight him. He defeated the Heaven Reaching Swordsman with one finger, kill the Red Butterfly with a pebble. His journey did not stop as the news of himing down from the mountain was spread to the world. He then went to the Three Legged Raven Sect and wreck their sect before departing away. By that time, he could see that his seal is beginning to thin. But unlike before it still did not break. It was like there was something holding it back from breaking. At the same time, he was challenging all this martial arts sects and schools, he also slowly perfecting the manual he had in his mind. And even while he is on his journey, he did not neglect on teaching Xi Feng and giving some pointers to the Three Devils. Many people who heard hising down from the mountain all thought that he would go immediately to Zhou. Instead he breaks expectation by traveling to Beiyuan. There was something that he needs to confirm when he decided to go to Beiyuan. Azief had heard and learned about many things since hee down from the mountain. He learned that the Majusi Cult is an ancient cult that have appeared throughout history through different names. The fact that they still survive after ages has ended, piqued his curiosity thus prompting him to cancel his initial n to head straight to Zhou and made a detour to Beiyuan first. Chapter 561: The last year (3) Beiyuan is a grasnd kingdom. Horses runs around in the prairie and they seem to have a tribal like organization there. People said that the Central Zhou and the Southern Yong martials artist there is as numerous as the star on the night skies and their martial arts is incredible. But Beiyuan does notck their own powerful martial artist. They could fight in horseback and one of the martial artist that Azief had met is a master in the arts of fighting with a bow and arrow. When he tries to seek the Majusi Cult, Azief had to face many resistances from the many martial artists of Beiyuan. In Beiyuan, there is only one school and sect and that is the Majusi Cult. He fought the Three Great Tribes of the grasnds and subdue them with his sword. Xi Feng his disciple had even the chance to fight with Tuk and Ulhak the Envoys of the Majusi Cult. Tuk was the Right Envoy and Ulhak was the Left Envoy and they fought with is disciple in battle that enables Xi Feng to deepen hisprehension of the sword. He on the other hand fought the Five Fire Protectors of the Majusi Cult, defeating all of them with five identical sword moves. He then broke into the Majusi Cult Underground Heavenly Fire Pce. To his surprise, he did not find the Holydy of the Majusi Cult. Instead what he found is a parchment Written in that parchment was the words of the Holy Lady of the Majusi ¡®You are not our Fated Person. The one beside you is¡¯ The words written on the parchment was very short but Azief understand it. When he saw those words, heughs like he never before. The one beside him at that time was Xi Feng. At that time, Azief knows that this ce is not a ce for his story. This ce is a ce for his disciple story. When he was inside the Underground Heavenly Fire Pce of the Majusi Cult he also found the depository of books of the Majusi Cult. There are only a few books left but oddly enough, the books that were left inside that depository is all books about the Monkey Demon and the Enlightened Monk. Azief then knows that the Holy Lady might also knows his true origins and that the n that have been started by his arrivals has long been foretold. He examines and read the books. After thinking for a while he then believes that he could see the reason why that person wanted him here. He connects the dots and he believes he had found one part of the puzzle. The person who nned all of this were very smart and very powerful with many means. This is manipting Karma. This is manipting destiny This is manipting Fate. He remembers the hole on that palm, and the locations he falls into, is all very convenient for him. But it also forms Karma between him and whoever nned all this. He also reads the story of how before the Demon Monkey left for his ascension, he extended his Golden Heavenly Staff piercing up into the skies. That hole might be formed when that happens which means the Monkey Demon had ben waiting for him since ages ago, He believes the one that nned all of this is either the Monkey Demon or the Enlightened Monk. He kept this in his mind as he wonders how would the Demon Monkey would cut the karmic ties between them at that time. Thus, he went out from the grasnd. He spares the Envoys of the Majusi Cult and its Five Fire Protector and did not kill those who fought him. instead he just hurts them and leave the Underground Heavenly Fire Pce intact. He did not visit Dong Xia. Instead he went down to Zhou Empire. It was already dyed at that time. The Zhou Empire had many grandmaster and as such Azief was excited to test his skill against grandmaster and see their skills so that he could add more content into his already powerful manuals of martial arts that he was about to create But he also knows that the journey down would not be easy for his disciple and the Three Devils of Han. After all, many rumors named him as the one that kills the two Emperor with one sword strike. And he did not deny it. The new Emperor would surely retaliate else how could they maintain imperial dignity. And like he suspected, the moment he set on the Zhou Empire, the martial artist of the imperial family surges out from the forest near the border to ambush him. This time he did not kill them himself. He lets Xi Feng protected him as he analyzes those martial artist technique, increasing hisprehension of martial arts and the methods of internal energy The previous Zhou Emperor was killed by Azief sword light and it is isn¡¯t unreasonable that they have to send some people to at least try to kill him. And their ns were very ingenious. They pretended to be some kind of travelling merchant who were being robbed. They did not reveal their intention until after Azief eats the poisoned food. Unfortunately, what they didn¡¯t know is that Azief body is immune to any kind of mortal poisons. As such, their ns from the very beginning was destined to be doomed. At Zhou, the forces of the imperial family were disyed. The new Emperor Ji Chang were determined to avenge his father, Emperor Wen of Zhou and he send around five thousand soldier. Those five thousand soldiers all make their graves inside that forest. Then the wheelchair keeps on moving forward,ing out from that forest. The sword still on hisp, stainless and his ck robe did not seem to be stained even by one droplet of blood. Then it kept moving. Azief at the time did not have enmity with the new Emperor. He did not care whether the world of martial arts being controlled by the imperial dynasties or the martial arts world. What is important to him is the matter of his disciple. Thus, he sends that sword strike that pierces through the barrier of Time and Space, to kill two Emperors, winning him eternal fame That sword strike is still being discussed by many martial artists. They could not believe that such a sword strike could exist in the world. Azief himself has heard the title that the people have given him. The Sword God is the most famous. But there is another that is just as famous as that. The Number One Swordsman in the World! No one believes that any other grandmaster level martial artist could execute such sword strike that went beyond normal imagination. Even when the founder of the Sword Residence beheads the Zhou Emperor, he did not have such technique. If not, why would he had to flee? But the Sword God, when he executes that two killing sword light, he was at the top of the Five Element Mountains fighting the forces of the two imperial dynasties. When he executes that sword strike, the martial artist there could see that of the infinite sword lights and sword will infused in that sword strike, two sword light diverged from the straight strike and disappeared. Many believe that two sword light is the sword light that kills the two Emperor. Which means the Sword God had killed a person thousands of miles away. After killing those two Emperor he did not do anything else. He was minding his own business, searching for his path. But as the harassment from the Zhou imperial government began dying his journey, Azief had decided to change direction. The wheelchair moves toward the imperial city. The news immediately made the round as it was spread by Curtain Rollers organization, a gathering and spreading information organization in the martial arts world The Sword God wasing to the imperial city and the martial arts world were rmed. What is his intention? Did the Emperor of Zhou push the Sword God too much? Would another beheading of dragon happen? If the Sword God wanted to kill the new Emperor, then what happens next? No one doubted that the Sword God could kill the new Emperor. However, should the Sword God kill the Emperor? Grandmaster level martial practitioner usually train in seclusion, appearing only when there is arge matters and they rarely interfere in the matters of the mundane world. That is the conduct of the many grandmasters. They seem ethereal and otherworldly. They think about their decision since their decision could affect many things in the world Even Demonic Monarch Xie had to think a lot from doing certain things if he did not want to make the whole world his enemies. There is never before a grandmaster of martial arts like the Sword God. With the sword in his hand, even if the whole world is against him, why should he be fearful? The word that he spoke on top of the Five Element Mountain has long been circted all over the martial arts world. The storytellers had even made a chapter of that story. They title the event ¡°The Sword God Teaching the Sword Demon¡± From the story, the Sword God was on wheelchair and said to his disciple ¡®Since you have been working hard, let me show you how to use a sword¡¯ His gaze was described as sharp as a sword and his demeanor was described as being one with the sword. The Sword God then caress the sword on hisp as his wheelchair moves pass many famous martial artists in the world of martial arts. All of them was silent and not daring doing anything or spoke anything to gain the attention of the Sword God. The Sword God then ask his disciple ¡®Out of these many people, who do you think are spies who be the dog of the imperial dynasties and who of them are innocent?¡¯ The Sword Demon shakes his head and the Sword God reply with ¡®Then why not cut them all apart?¡¯ At that time, those who were there all felt like their heart feel down and everyone unconsciously sweats and hold their weapons tighter. The Sword Demon then said ¡®Master, if you do that you would be the enemy of the world¡¯ The Sword Godughed and then said domineeringly ¡®What is the problem then? Then cut the world too!¡¯ And the Sword Godughed. The Sword god then proceeds to teach the Sword Demon how to kill and carved a name for himself in history. From that story alone, one could see that the Sword God did not fear bing enemies with the whole world. Since no one could withstand the sword in his hand, he had nothing to fear. But, the world could not handle such upheaval again if the Emperor were killed. Chaos would reign and the newly stabilized Empire would once again be chaotic. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 562: Thirteen steps of gods and devils (1) Azief path and the path of that Emperor is different and they should not have interfered with each other nor is there a reason for them to meet or form a rtionship with each other But he moves toward that city because it seems the Emperor path is blocking his path. Since that is the case, one person had to make way. And Azief is not going to be the person that gives way. Azief path is very straightforward. Thus, even though the Three Devils had advised him not to go, even when his disciple pleads with him to think of themon people, the wheel spoke of his chair moves toward the Imperial city So, he scrapped his other ns to make his intention clear to the Emperor. And then after a few days of hard journey, after killing everyone that had tried to stop him from reaching the imperial city, from the people of the orthodox sect and the heterodox sect, that famous wheelchair and the famous person sitting on top of it finally reached the gates of the Imperial city And no one knows how to feel when the Sword God really arrived in front of the imperial city. There is a mixed feeling of awe, respect and fear. The Sword God legends has been spread about on the martial arts world since that battle on the Five Element Mountain His story was turned into legend. The words, three Devils One Demon and One God were popr. Kids pretend to be him, sitting on a wheelchair with a sword on theirps, saying the words he said during his battle with many heroes and viins of the world. They role-y as him fighting Heaven Reaching Swordsman and Red Butterfly using wooden sword When he arrived at the imperial city of Zhou, an army try to intercept him at that time. Theye out in droves from the imperial city, all of them attack them the moment they enter. Azief at that time expected that. But he still enters the city. He has his own ns at that time. HE also wants to train Xi Feng. It was an epic battle. Xi Feng sword light evolves and had a trace of his will. There is still confusion in his path but his path of the sword firmed up. The Three Devils also enter that battle and in these life and death battle, they were all promoted to Half Step to grandmaster level in that battle. It wasn¡¯t until he had ordered them to stop and they refuse that Azief finally make a move. Like before, Azief use that sword strike to pierce through the army formation. This time many of the martial artist that were not present in that battle on top of the Five Element Mountain finally saw the powerful sword light of the sword god Azief sword light this time has evolved. Since Azief has slowly stabilizes his body, and the seals on his body are all almost being broken, this time his sword light created a phenomenon that is even terrifying than before His sword light illuminated the world, thunder roars up in the skies that the citizen of Zhou thought judgement day has arrived. The wind howls as the wild wind wreck some houses in the imperial city. The light is blinding and all epassing. And when the sword light fade away, the thunders stops, the wind fizzled out and the world is calm. In that silence of calmness, the sound of cracking was apparent. When the citizens of the imperial city look toward the imperial city gate, they saw the city walls slowly cracks, from top to bottom. And before it could have the chance to crumble down, the bricks slowly fade up as the wind blows the walls. The walls turn into finely chopped dust with one sword strike from the Sword God There was only silence and disbelief when they saw that scene. It wasn¡¯t until now that the world truly believes that Sword God was the one that executed that sword light that ended the life of the Emperor of Yong and Zhou Azief sighed when he was in front of the emptiness that used to be the city walls. Azief did not want to kill the new young Emperor. Emperor Wen seems like an enlightened Emperor, generous and benevolent and caring about the plight of themon people Since he came to power, he tries to emte the conduct of the past wise Emperor so Azief was reluctant to kill him. There is no great enmity between them and Azief is not some manic killer that kills everything that moves. The Emperor is so young and Azief would find that it would be in bad taste to kill such a young kid. And he himself is not that angry that the Emperor tries to kill him. He after all di kill that young man father. It is only reasonable that the son would try to avenge his father. So Azief chose mercy. He chose mercy because he is powerful. Only the strong could have ether power to grace a person with mercy. That has always bene the case. He did not worry that the Emperor will keep trying to kill him. In fact, Azief even respected him doing so. Everyone had said that he could kill anyone regardless of where they are and where they are hiding. But the young Emperor, to avenge his father has risked his life knowing full well that he could have executed another sword strike and kill him on his throne. Still he perseveres. That is not a quality that Azief detested. It is a quality in a person that Azief find very admirable. So, instead of prolonging this enmity, Azief gave him advice on how to rule the world, his voice reverberated all over the Imperial city for one hour. Azief is qualified to give such advice because he used to be an Emperor in one of Azul lives. He spoke about the state, about governance, about the people, about life and death about prosperity and the trend of time. His words could be heard by all the schrs of the imperial city and could be heard by the young Emperor inside his Imperial Pce When he was done lecturing, he and his disciple leaves the cit. even Xi Feng and the Three Devils of Han did not think that this would end like this. The Sword God did not kill the young Emperor instead lecture about the world and the path of Emperors. The Emperor Wen is said to marvel at the content of the words thates out from the mouth of the Sword god. As the Sword God and the Sword Demon and the Three Devils left the imperial city, no soldiers seem to being out again to fight them The Emperor cancel his orders to pursue him and he could finally go down to the river that one said the most beautiful in this continent. Chapter 563: Thirteen steps of gods and devils (2) He saw the Zhou River and saw the boats that swing on it. He travelled along the scenery of the Zhou River and watches the water flows and its moonlight, the light of the moon reflected from the water, looking very mystical when night descended He met the Pipa Wanderer and spoke about him about music and martial arts. When the Pipa Wanderer ys it melody it is like the sound of a bird flying around inducing emotions all kinds of emotions. The Pipa Wanderer seems to forge a friendship with Xi Feng as Xi Feng spoke to him about other musical instrument. Azief saw that his disciple slowly opening his heart back to the world. The world has a lot of darks things and evil people. That is true. And Xi Feng experiences that. He experiences the dark schemes of people that is guided by ambition. He experiences loss. And he learns to grieve. But the world is not only filled with bad people. it is also full of good people. Not everyone the same and when evil reigns, righteous men will rise up. Azief experience many things and soaks it all up like a sponge It is a different feeling when he was on his Earth. He took his time soaking up this life. This experience of his is unlike the Six lives in the Six Sabers. That life is Azul life. Thus there are certain things he could not truly understand or felt Thus, he soaks the experience of life in this world as the Sword God, the ck robe grandmaster of martial arts that everyone ion the martial arts world revered. Sometime when he was traveling through the Zhou Rivers, there would be some swordsman and martial artist that would risk their life to test one strike of his sword. Other times, they wanted to learn from him. For those who challenge him, he spares them. For those who want to learn from him, he asks them to demonstrate their sword art to him When he was feeling generous, he would speak of its ws and the way to improve it. When he is in a bad mood, he would ask them to get out from his face. Azief experience this life leisurely. He thought that if one day he could understand life maybe he too could wield the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. The Wheel on his hand is the Wheel of Reincarnation He did not summon it again after he trapped Sithulran inside that. He doesn¡¯t know how many lives Sithulran has lived inside that Wheel. What is he sure of Sithulran would never be able toe out from that Wheel. He realizes that one fine day. He is beginning to think about the past. Instead of stopping it, he let it happens naturally. sometimes when he walks around the rivers with Xi Feng pushing his wheelchair from behind, his mind would sometimes wander at the things that happens in the past. He thought of many things and contemted on his decision. He did not try to see whether his decision was right or not. After all, he had made his decision. He just wanted to review it. If there is a mistake, next time he won¡¯t do it again. Sometimes, he thinks about that beauty that surrounded by ice. Sometimes he thought about that beauty wielding the bow. Other times he thought of the alchemist. Sometimes he thinks about the trickster and the Speedster. He thought about home and the people that he loved and miss It made him sentimental. The further he goes; he knows the closer he is to home. But he too had a home here. Home was never a ce. It is the people. When he thinks about Earth he would remember that Xi Feng would also be sad when he went away He continues his journey down and went to visit the Dragon Gate Steele. Each of the Steele is thirty feet tall, and in the bottom of the Steele, a long dragon is carved onto it. The Dragon Gate Steele seems to disy an undecipherable word. Azief think of something interesting to do as he carved one part of his manual onto the empty part of the Dragon Gate Steele. After that he went further down. And he finally arrived at Poison Valley. Azief wanted to infiltrate the Psion valley because he had something he wanted from it. They both broke into the Poison Valley after passing the Eight Confusing Trails and passing through the poison fogs that protected the valley from intruders Xi Feng fought the Poison Maiden the moment they were discovered. Azief could see that there is aplicated rtion between the Poison Maiden and his disciple. It seems that the Poison Maiden is smitten with his disciple. And his disciple also seems like he is fond of the girl. Azief only shake his head when he saw it. The matters of the hearts are one of the mostplicated matters there is. It seems that during the battle of the Five Element Mountain, his disciple had leave a strong impression on the Poison Maiden Azief knows that if they both like each other, the path that they had to trod would be very hard. The Poison Maiden is the sessor of the Poison Valley and the Poison Valley is one of the heterodox sect. While Xi Feng were titled Sword Demon, the martial arts world still regarded him as an orthodox sect member. Azief could only pretend that he did not see it. While Xi Feng is busy trying to stop the Poison Maiden froming near him, Azief fought their Poison Matriarch. That time was the first time Azief saw how poison users uses their techniques. In his world, no one would dare use poison in front of him. Most of the people on his Earth knows that Death Monarch possess an almost invulnerable body and no normal poison would work on him. The Poison King Takashi even tries to make one for him. The Poison Matriarch is the first person that executed poison techniques in front of him. All of her techniques is very deadly as each of her attacks spews poison from every part of her attack There is contagious disease poison that could end one life in suffering when she attacks. Unfortunately, none of her attacks do anything to him. Azief body is a body that is forged by Tribtion Lightning, and Purification by Divine Fire. Mortals poison could not do anything to his body. He reckons that if a meteor falls down to this and this exploded into smithereens, he would still be alive, floating endlessly in the dark space. Azief then disarm the Poison Maiden with a strike on the neck while he ordered Xi Feng to ransack the Poison Depository of the Poison Valley He wanted something specific from the Poison Valley and that is why he break in the valley. While all of this was happening, the Three Devils robs the Poison Valley of their poisons manual. They left the Poison Valley empty and the stories of their deeds were spread through all the martial arts world thus increasing his reputation once again. Coming out from the Poison Valley, Azief remembers that they met a few interesting people before they reach their next destinations. As he was traveling further down, Azief use that time to research the poison manuals and he gains another type of way of using internal energy and he decided to incorporate it in the internal energy technique that he will create. After a few days he finally arrived at the meeting ce in Xia. Xia has arge t hill in the city of Fangling. It was there that he meets Immortal Tian, Old Dragon Li and Demonic Monarch Xie. Everyone was informed of this matter and everyone wanted to meet each other andpare their martial arts Even before he arrived at the venue, the venue was full of martial artist that wanted to watch the battle of the century. Immortal Tian and Old Dragon Lie together. Not long after Demonic Monarch Xie arrive. They spoke about the matters of the past. And Azief inquire about the matters of the Flowing Sword Arts. He demonstrated all thirty-three moves of the Flowing Swords Arts first and give the martial artist thate to watch the battle an unforgettable moment where he cut apart one hundred sword using the Flowing Sword Arts. Chapter 564: Thirteen steps of gods and devils (3) Even Old Dragon Li could not say he was stealing the martial art manuals that he got. The Flowing Swords Arts that Azief had demonstrated that day was an improved version of the Flowing Sword Arts It is more unpredictable and freer and havee infinitely close to the pinnacle sword arts in the martial arts world. After that, he began attacking. On top of that t hill in Fangling, he fought the three grandmaster. Immortal Tian technique is pure and its seems to unify many concepts of martial arts technique. Old Dragon Li technique on the other hand is forceful and overbearing while Demonic Monarch Xie technique is lethal but is filled with conviction and will power. Demonic Monarch Xie is young and is still filed with that recklessness attitude. But it is because of that recklessness, he possesses a vigor that the other two grandmasters did not posses Most of the famous martial artist in the world of martial arts was there that day. Everyone had known that the Sword God hade down to Fangling after that event on the imperial city of Zhou. And none of them regretsing to watch it. In that battle he injured Immortal Tian forcing him to almost die. With one palm strike he broke Old Dragon Li bones that is said to be as sturdy as steel. And when he shed his sword with Demonic Monarch Xie, Azief sword slice the Demonic Monarch famous sword, Life Reaper into two and he inflicted severe injury toward the Demonic Monarch The conclusion of the battle was shocking but once again solidify the position of the Sword God as the strongest under heaven, the Number One Swordsman in the World. Sword God had defeated three grandmasters. This battle once again increases his fame inside the martial arts world. This time he fought the three grandmaster without even getting up from his wheelchair. He injured Immortal Tian because his scheme involved his disciple whether he intended it or not. Thus, he injured him as repayment And the death of Xi Feng disciple would not happen if Old Dragon Li did not show him the Flowing Sword Arts and initiated the chains of events that happens afterward Of course that does not really make sense. But it doesn¡¯t have to. Since Azief wanted to injure him, then he must make an excuse. Truth was, he just hated the fact that the Old Dragon Li refuse his disciple before. Thus he injured him. As for Demonic Monarch Xie, Azief just didn¡¯t like the guy. He is too reckless, to arrogant and too self-absorbed with his ambition. Those who are so self-absorbed in one ideals would be consumed by it. And in the end, what remains is a perversion of the ideals. Recklessness could be forgiven, and arrogance could have its pros but only if the arrogance is backed by abilities. An arrogant person without the ability to back it up is nothing more than a bluff. Was it fair for him toy the me of Old Dragon li and Immortal tian? No, it is not. But whoever said Azief was a man that could be persuaded by reason? He did what he wants. Whether he want to give excuse or not, that is his prerogative and not for others to ponder. Azief opens his eyes for a while and he was back there, on the trails of the Temple of Xi. He smiles bitterly at himself. Now that he is close to the end, he could not help but reminisce about the past events that had happened. He stops reminiscing for a while to look at the surrounding around him The winds of winter blows around him once again. The creaking of the wheelchair is slowly oveing the sound of the wind. And the snows still keep falling. He did not like snow. It reminds him of her. It still feels like this no matter how many years has pass for him in this world. A snowy day reminds him of her and each time it makes his heart ache. Sometimes he ask himself in his lonely days looking at the moonlight or when the snows falls. Why is love so hard? He would ask. There are times when he misses her. He remembers the feel of her white hands when he holds it. There are times when he felt like he shouldn¡¯t let her go like that. The connection between them is unnatural. He doesn¡¯t know how to exin it. His heart ache when winteres. But when springes, he misses the winter and the white snows Sometimes he asks himself Would he be able to erase her from his heart? He did not know her for long. But for some reason, he just could not forget her. In his heart and in his mind, she is there. And every winter, she is there, in every snowke, in every winter winds that blows. He tries not to think of her. But every time winteres, his mind and his heart, no matter how hard he tries, would miss her. And even Xi Feng had noticed there is something weird about him when winteres. Xi Feng did note for lesson every time he looks at the snow that falls. Azief once read a report from the Order of Thinkers that after the Fall, humans that evolved and reach high levels of power would also have heightened emotions Thus, he hated winter, but miss it when springes. He sighed. He shakes his head trying to shake off this gloom feeling in his heart. Then he asks ¡®We¡¯re close? he ask to Xi Feng. Xi Feng nodded while he sis till pushing the wheelchair forward. It must be tiring but not once his discipleined pushing him upwards through the snowy trails of the Temple. Xi Feng reply to his question ¡®Yes, master. We are close. It will not be long now. We are slowly approaching the Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils¡¯ Azief nodded. This is the reason why Azief believes that the answer to his question would be found here. This is why he believe the conclusion of his journey in this world will end in the Temple of Xi. The more he reads about this Temple the more he believes in it ¡®The Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils¡¯ he muttered underneath his breath >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 565: Guided to here (1) Azief found out the specials steps of the Temple when he researched the Temple of Xi. To his surprise, everyone in the martial arts world knows about the Thirteen Steps. The only reason he did not know was because he did note from this world. The Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils had many origin story. But the one that the Temple believed to be the truth was that it was built by the Demon Monkey magical abilities. In the story of the Temple, it was said that when the Demon Monkey reach enlightenment he had pointed his finger down from the Heavens to the mortal word. Light covered the whole world and divine songs could be heard echoing all across the four directions of the world The sick was healed, the blind could see and the deaf could hear. All kinds of miracles were happening the moment that light envelops the world When the light subsided, the steps to the Temple of Xi were changed. There are thirteen steps, different from the stone steps leading towards the Temple. The Abbot saw the steps, thirteen of them and its peculiarities and named it the Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils The reason why it was called the Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils was because each steps features a statue of some images of the gods that they worship and otherwise unknowns type of beings. The Temple believes that some of those are Devils and some of them are Gods. It is a mystical steps of the Temple and was revered and respected by the martial arts world. Even today, some martial artist would climb the steps leading toward the Temple and walk the Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils hoping that some of their confusion of martial arts would be solved when they look at the eyes of the statues. There are some stories of how some martial artists gained an enlightenment when looking at the eyes of the statue. When he heard the stories, Azief immediately connected the Thirteen Steps in front of the temple of Xi to the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway. Sun Wukong, Demon Monkey, or whatever the hell his name is in the Omniverse, he must have predicted hising. Azief was not surprised at this. Alsurt once teaches him that there are many powerful beings in the Universe that could divined fates and Destiny, and even manipted Time to get the best conclusion for them. But only the most powerful of them dares to mess with fate and Destiny, to divine it and even fewer that dare to manipte it. It was never easy and the Price is always steep. The Demon Monkey had predicted hising since ages ago. That was his conclusion It would exin a lot if he epts that answer Azief also found something else when he was researching the myths of this world. It was not a surprise that the Gods and Demons and Devils in this world is heavily rted to the Heavenly government of the Jade Empire. After all, this is a world inside the system of the Three Thousand Worlds What surprises him is something else On one of the story he read it was said that the Monkey Demon and the Enlightened Monk had found the Sutra of Immortality hundreds of years ago. But from what he knows, the Beings that walks those Supremacy Stairway, on that Thirteen Steps and that includes the Demon Monkey they were all ancient beings of immense power that probably lives for thousands of years or even eons ago. For example, Azul who had lives passing many epochs. Of all the ancient beings that Azief had encountered in his journey, Azul might be the one that is most ancient of them all and probably the oldest being that still exist. Azul race, the Ancient Asura, the predecessor of the Asura race was a race that live during the era of the Etherna, the First Race that exist before even Time exist. Azief had researched them of course. And while he has a lot of information about this mysterious race, he knows it is not enough. Some of these stories of the Etherna were imparted to him by Alsurt. Some of them he heard from some tents of oracles and soothsayers when he was jumping through realities and worlds, stranded in an infinite world with Will. What he notices that in every world, if they reached some level of power they would one day found the remnants of the Etherna. Their traces remains It is like while some things changed in parallel worlds or the other realities, there is one thing that is not erased. The Etherna traces He had found that in some worlds that he is stranded on did not have the same Gods as Earth and sometimes their culture is very different and is unseen before. Usually even if its is different world, some familiar faces, some familiar gods and goddess would appear in some form either by name, or by association. Azief notices that. He found that some worlds worshipped a god simr to that of the Viking. The Norse Gods with the Aesir and everything. Even their rituals and the way they honored these Gods are the same like the ancient Viking of his world It was only the name that was different since that world is full of people so primitive that they did even yet developed a formalizednguage. Their God of Trickster is called Ulki and their Chief God, Odin is called Eolden. Asgard is called Arghgard. Theirnguage is made of guttural sound and grunts. What impress him was the simrities. How could a civilization, trillions of light years away, could develop the same kind of belief like humans did in Earth? What is the impetus of such simrities? There are also some worlds where there is the statue of the Olympians. He saw a statue of Athena, and some structure resembling that of the Parthenon in Greece, in a world ruled by monsters Azief had also learned what that is when Will told him. After he and Katarina escapes from the Mountain of Ice, Will visited him. They talk about a lot thing at that time. During that time, they talk about the statues of these Gods that resembles the Gods they have on Earth. Azief at that time, knows that the Gods of Olympus, that Asgard and those mythical beings exist. Though they did not exist on Earth, they exist on a different realm. In a different dimension. When the topic reaches there, Azief was shocked to know that Will know why such thing happens. Will at that time have learned a lot under his teacher. Azief did not pry much because he knows that Will would do alright. It is a way of respecting the path that Will had chosen. In all the years that they have known each other, Will has stand by his side, unhesitantly. Azief had his own concerns about Will teacher but he supported him nheless. Not because he is not worried. It is because he knows that Will to probably had the same ideas like he did, knowing the risk. But he still chose that road. Will did not trod the same path that he picked. He picked his own path. And in the end, they still going to meet each other. A forked road sometimes leads to the same destination Will had sacrificed some things to learn under that teacher of his, but he also gained a lot of things. And one of that is the knowledge of why the gods in many other civilization and in the Otherworlds seems so alike. Will talk to him about this mystery. He told him about what he learned from his teacher. About Stamp. A Stamp of Will. A seed of belief and faith He said that the Gods of Asgard, Olympus, the Heavenly Pce of the jade Empire and the many other Gods in the myths of humanity were steered by a Stamp of them. A stamp of their Will that will slowly imprint itself in the mind and the consciousness of the world and its Universe. These Gods and deities also had their own culture long before all of the newer worlds and Universes were formed The stamp helps these powerful Beings to infuse their culture into the foreign universe making their worship easier for the lifeform in that world to stomach By worshipping them, faith power will be generated. It is hard to categorize or quantify fates power because what is important in worshipping is not the quantity but the quality or the depth of one faith. Knowing this, Azief finally understand why some worlds have only Aesir Gods and why some Universe only have Olympus Gods or the others. These intergctic civilizations must have their own agreement and treaty deciding where they operated. Then what about Earth? >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Sorry, a littlete chapter. Chapter 566: Guided to here (2) There is the Aesir traces here, there is the jade Empire traces and Olympus and many others. What so special about Earth? Maybe now that they have the World Orb that they are more valuable or more important. But what about before? He once read that these deities and Gods once waged a war. A Great War that spans gxies and dimensions and even Time. He read that form the Forbidden History books that he bought from a merchant of Sarens. He believes that the war was fought on Earth. But if they did fight on Earth, it is a curious thing that Earth still exist. One swipe of their hands could bring down hundreds or maybe thousands ofs like Earth to crumble Yet, the Earth did not perish. There is so many things that he finally realizes he does not know. There is still a lot of secret that needs to be discovered. And while some civilization did not have the same stories and have different names for the same Gods, a different case that seems to be the exception is none other than the stories of the Etherna And their stories are always told and it always the same, like it could not be washed away by time no matter how long It passes. As long as there is people who remembers, people who knows, a civilization will not truly dies Some shamans or some priest would always find ways tomunicate with these traces of the remnant of past that did not change not matter how many epoch passes. It was like, the Etherna are the building blocks of the Universe and inrge the Omniverse itself and as such it could not be erased. That is puzzling. They exist in all times, in all worlds with only different in their names and terms people used to title them Probably because they exist before time, thus their stories and their histories were not affected by it. Or it might be something else that sustains its continuity on every world that Azief had gone to. They have as many names as the stars in the skies. In some worlds they are called the Eterna. Some worlds call them The Ethernas. Some called them Eternals. And while some viewed them as saviors, others viewed them as Conquerors, and Invaders. He was not obsessed about them but he was curious of them. Maybe some people on Earth Prime ignores it but as anyone evolve, if they look at their status window they would found something different on the bracket that said their race He might not be able to ess his status window when he is sealed like this but he still remembers the information on his status window. He was level 79 and on the bracket that describe his race he is no longer human. But Eterna Sacred. Thus he believes that humanity had some connection with the Etherna race. Hence, the fascination he held with anything regarding that race. Azief sighed. There is that. And then there is the plots of the Demon Monkey. And the other disturbing thing he had identally discovered about this world He noticed the discrepancy of time and records of the past regarding of the events of the Demon Monkey ascension It made him to hazard a guess. This world had a golden palm locking it, sealing it from the energy thates from the outside. But even so, the worldly energy is still in here enabling the mortals of this world to reach a level where they could be one with nature and possess powers that break the boundaries of what it means of being human The Golden Palm is full with sealing symbols. Azief could see it if he uses his worldly energy. He felt Universal energying in to this world after he cut the solid representation of that golden palm. This matter and the revealing of that palm also remind him of the story of the Monkey Demon being suppressed by the palm of Buddha in his word. Was that story more than just a story? Buddha really exist? Or is the Buddha that people worship and the Buddha that exist in the Universe is a different kind of Buddha? Or is the Being that suppresses the Monkey Demon is a Buddha Like-existence and his stories were passed down to Earth? Or like the other Beings, he left his stamp on Earth? That is tooplicated for him to reach a conclusion of the answer since he did not know the origins of all this matters. In such cases, he might even get strayed farther away. Thus, it is better to cut off the connection when he can, to avoid making the wrong step But just because he didn¡¯t have all the answers did not mean he had no answers at all. He found a connection. If the Golden palm is sealing something, then what was it sealing? Is it the powers of the elements that he senses when he uses his Divine Sense to scan the Five Element Mountain? No. If that were the case, there is no need for the palm to be up there. Instead it would be better, if it seals the mountain itself. Why would it seal the entire world? This mysterious Golden Palm is over the Heavens of this world so there is only one logical exnation for this there is only one thing that it is sealing. It is sealing this world. But with one clue and one connection, the more light is shed on this matter. The more clues he found and the more connection he made, the more enlightened he bes on this event He deduced further. He believes the discrepancy of time in the records of the Temple and the records of this world suggested that this world might be cut apart from a unified gxy. Maybe it is not only the world is cut off. Maybe even its time. This is a Sealed World in all its meaning. This world was probably sealed since the moment the Monkey Demon and the Enlightened Monk exist in this world. And maybe time here repeated itself though probably not as obvious. Azief connected this with what he had experienced in this word. He notices that there is an abnormality with the souls of the people of this world. There is something iplete about them He notices it when he kills people on top of the Five Element Mountain Afterbining with all of this fact he believes that the people of this world is continuously reincarnated to the same world every time they die. They are in an endless cycle of rebirths and existence. The only way is to ascend and break from it. It is eerily simr to the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnations powers. Probably in the past there are some people who have reached a level where they could see the truth of this world and try to break through. But the Golden Palm up there had always prevented it. Azief don¡¯t know why the Demon Monkey did not break the palm by himself but it is clear that he needs an external force to break through it. Was it karma that restrains him? Or is it Fate? Or that other one¡­¡­Destiny? Whatever it is, it seems that the Demon Monkey could not use his power to break the seal And Azief believes he is that external force. Somehow, Sun Wukong predicted that he would be in that Thirteen Steps of Supremacy Stairway and that he would walk the steps until the end. When he falls as he passes the Thirteen Steps, instead of falling into some abandoneds or stars or even a hostile world, the Demon Monkey guided his way to this world to break through the palm. If this is the true chorological order of the events, then he was being schemed upon. But for some reason, Azief is not that mad beings schemed over. After all, from the moment he realizes that he is being schemed upon, there is karma thread that connects him with the Demon Monkey. Azief knows a lot about powerful people in the Universe because of Alsurt and knows some of their peeves The more powerful they are, the more they do not want to owe anyone anything. Thus, he knows that the Demon Monkey would want to cut these karmas between them. The only curios thing is how would he cut the Karma that has already been formed? Azief was silent for a while and Xi Feng look at his teacher. Looking at his teacher intently thinking of something he did not say anything and waited. Azief then nodded and clear his throat. ¡®Tell me when we arrive in front of the Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils. I would like to see whether it was as mystical as all the people that visited the Temple has said¡¯ Xi Feng nodded as Azief closes back his eyes. He is now reminiscing on the past again. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 567: Tragic love story (1) By then it has already been the fifth month since he hade down to the mountain. His name and fame has spread far and wide. The story of him conquering and destroying everything on his path with just a single sword had made him more than just a famous martial artist. It elevates him into a symbol of invincibility and pinnacle strength of martial arts. With one sword in his hand, who could restrain him? With one sword in his hand, is there anything in this world he not could have? Everything is equal in front of his sword! That is the words storytellers attributed to him. From the northern region of the Five Element Mountain, the Sword God travels down to the south and none of his enemies could stop him froming down. Like Azief had dered he went to many sects and martial art schools to challenge their swordsmanship. Martial arts and their techniques were nothing in front the Sword God sword. If he went into a swordsmanship sect, he would use swordsmanship to defeat that school. If he went to a saber sects or schools, he would sue saber technique to defeat them. He would use their way of fighting to defeat them. And the battle between him and the three great grandmaster were known all over the world, solidifying his status as the strongest grandmaster of martial arts in the world At the same time, Azief had also work on a list. It is a list that he would leave when he ascended. After he had defeated the Three Grandmaster, Old Immortal Tian went into seclusion with Old Dragon Li once again. They both decided that they will try to break their limits. It seems in that battle between them and him, they seem to find a new path to advance. Azief himself had resolve the lingering feelings for those two people by injuring them so he did not mind giving some pointer Demonic Monarch return to Jingling to nurse his injuries and to make sure that no one would use the fact that he was injured to spring an attack on his sect. Since his returns, he had gone into a seclusion to improve his martial arts. It was then Azief went back up to the Sword Washing Sect. It was a beautiful sect. There is a stream river downhill where the disciples of that sect could wash their sword with some minerals. Azief had examined the minerals and found out that it is like a spirit stone. Some worlds under the Three Thousands Worlds had something called spirit stones. They have the energy of the world trapped into it and the people living in such worlds would use the stones to increase their energy. Azief almostughed. Since the people of this world could not sense these fine energies they did not know they are using a high quality energy absorbing items to sharpens their swords. But it is no wonder that such a sect had produced a lot of genius in swordsmanship. While the mortals of this world could not absorb the energy inside the spirit stones, being in close proximity with them do have the effect of clearing one own mind. There he issues his challenge to the Sword Washing Sect leader and defeated the old master with five sword moves In that battle, no one could see the trajectory of the Sword God sword moves. It is unpredictable, and confusing for those disciple with lowprehension of sword moves. Sometime, the Sword God moves, it looks so simple that anyone could block it but once the moves are used, it seems like there is no moves in the world that could break it Everything in front of him whether it be feint, or a fake sword move would be discovered with nce. No attack could even reach that back dark robe and the edges of the wheelchair. In that five sword moves that the Sword God had exhibited, each moves could take the lives of the sect leader of the Sword Washing Sect. But the Sword God did not push it since he wanted to prove his sword manual is the best in the world. One with Sword Su Meng then challenge Xi Feng after the battle between Azief and the sect master ended. Xi Feng was also eager to try his sword andpare himself with the First Sword of the Sword Washing Sect By this time, Xi Feng had mastered around twenty moves of the Flowing Sword Arts. No matter how powerful Su Meng sword arts, it would be broken after a few moves, so much so that Su Meng sword could not even touch the end of Xi Feng sleeve The battle ended in a cordial manner as the sect leader of the Sword Washings Sect did not find it humiliating for himself to be defeated by a renowned grandmaster of the martial arts world. Azief himself had given the Sword Master of the Sword Washing Sect some pointers when fighting him. If not how could the sect leader of the Sword Washing Sect who was not a grandmaster couldst five moves under Azief attack. They feasted that night together and that day when they part the leader of the Sword Washing Sect said that as long as he is alive, he would forever be grateful for the help that Azief had shown him toward the path of swordsmanship and promise Xi Feng that the gate of the Sword Washing Sect will always be open for him. Azief also notice that there is a friendship budding between the cold looking Su Meng and his disciple and at that time Azief felt proud and happy. From Tai, Azief then traveled toward the East of Zhou and reached Eastern Yuan. There he encountered the mysterious Beast Manor. They are martial artist that have a unique martial arts internal technique. They could use their internal energy to controls beast and animals and they ride together and fight together. Azief was so fascinated by them that he spent a few days with them and spoke with the Beast Manor lord about a lot of things. He did not challenge the Beast Manor and instead express his admiration toward the people of the Beast Manor. Azief and Xi Feng intended toe down to Yong from Jiaping Pass. In Yong, there is many grandmasters and powerful sects and schools. There is the Cloud Abode in Yongxian Valley. In Ruo there is the Sect Leader of the Sword Residence, the poisoned Sword of Justice, Fang Jian. And reputedly even mysterious White Robed Lady Duan who were said to descend down from White Deer Mountain to protect the Emperor of Zhou is in Yong, meeting with the new Emperor of Yong. Then there is also Mad Monk, Kong Xuan who had returned back to the maind after stopping halfway searching for the Holy Lady of the Majusi Cult But when they wereing out from the forest, the Three Devils of Han was challenged by a mysterious man wearing a brocade green mask The brocade mask man is not that powerful but his agility skill even shock Azief. In the chaos, the Brocade Mask kidnaps the Crippled Devil Han Xiao. At that time, he too is curious. It seems this enemy has a rtionship with Han Xiao. They follow the trails and found a vi in the middle of the forest. The surrounding of the vi is full of traps, poisons and many other mechanisms that prevented anyone froming in. But since Azief is with them, they manage to pass through all of the obstacles. There, Azief once again learned something about human life. Chapter 568: Tragic love story (2) It turns out the vi is called Lin Vi. Living inside the vi is a beautiful woman. And she is called Lin Guifei. And she mastered a lot of the orthodox sect martial arts. When Azief enters the vi, she was attacked by hundreds of people all ready to die for their master. But Azief did not kill even one of them. From the very beginning, he did not worry about the safety of Han Xiao. that is because, he doesn¡¯t believe that the person who kidnaped him wanted to harm him When Lin Guifei finallyes out she uses all the skills that she learned to contend with Xi Feng and the other two Devils. Xi Feng could not defeat her and the Two Devils attack were all neutralized like she knew exactly how they would react Since that moment, Azief could see the clues. He also realizes that the woman tries as hard as she can not to give too much injuries to the Two Devils. It was then Azief realizes that this woman possesses the prowess of a grandmaster of martial arts. It is shocking to find such an unknown grandmaster in the world of martial arts. Though Azief could tell, that she just broke through that realm. Maybe early in the year. Azief did not think that there is anotherdy grandmaster other than the White Robed Lady Duan. He was surprised and excited all at the same time. The woman herself is mysterious, referring herself as Lin Guifei. Guifei is a title of one of the four honorable consort of the Emperor It was not only the fact that she is a grandmaster that made her mysterious. It is the fact that she knows all the orthodox martial arts techniques. Azief had fought some of those sect before and he could see all of their martial arts being executed perfectly by the woman. They fight hand to hand as Azief lowered himself down to her level, trying to see through all of the techniques she uses and break each one of them with one simple tap, one simple push, one simple flick and one simple strike. Once he could see through it, the same moves would not work twice. She was defeated and as the Two Devils wanted to threatened her to tell where Han Xiao is, Han Xiao himselfes out and shield the woman. When Azief saw Han Xiaoes out, he knew his hunch was right. Han Xiao and the woman knows each other. It turns out there is tragic story behind all of this. The Three Devils of Han were all handsome and dignified man before they were exiled and framed for the crime of rebelling. They were once the citizen of Yong and Lin Guifei is the past Yong Emperor concubine. It could be said before Han Xiao be the Han Xiao of today, he was a young official in the Yong court. Many have said that the Three Devils of Han is actually the survivor from the Yu, Song and Wu family. The Yu and Song family is a military family and the Wu family is an official¡¯s family. And Han Xiao real name is Wu Qi It seems he and Lin Guifei love each other since they were young. They are what one would called childhood sweethearts But the parents of Lin Guifei wanted to chase for titles and power and married their daughter to the Emperor, forever separating the two lovers. When Wu Qi be an official, he had perished the thought of meeting her ever again as he did not dare being treasonous to the Emperor. But while he did not dare to pursue that love, she was not. She loves him even when she had been married to the Emperor. During the time when the Wu family were used of rebelling, she was the one that pleaded for Han Xiao family but her advice falls to deaf ears She even helps the families of those who were executed from the Emperor that year to escape from the execution block. When the Emperor found out what she did, the Emperor wanted to kill her but at that time the Lin family had the power of the military so she was exiled. Lin Guifei was banished to the Cold Pce. In the Cold Pce, she met an olddy who called herself Wu Mei This Olddy it turns out a grandmaster level martial artist. But she seems a little bit crazy. This woman while she is crazy, is very powerful. When one of the eunuch tries to beat her, the Old Woman ps the eunuch head and the eunuch head exploded. When the Emperor heard the news, he thought that Lin Guifei is seeking death. He did not know it was Wu Mei that did it. He wanted to punish Lin Guifei so he sends a units of soldiers. The Old Woman once again acted, this time killing them all by drilling her hand into their chest When the imperial guards heard about this they charge into the Cold Pce. About three thousand Imperial Guards charge inside. But Wu Mei with her martial arts kills them all. Metals and steel seems to not be able to hurt her and none of that armor could not be pierced by her fingers. The entire imperial pce seems to be dyed with red blood. When the eunuch reported the story and told there is someone named Wu Mei protecting Lin Guifei, the Emperor went pale in the face and nearly fainted in fear ¡®Wu Hou¡¯ the Emperor said before immediately send out an order to stop and halt all the operation. He even ordered no one toe near the Cold Pce. Whoevere near would be executed Everyone was surprised at the order. Even Lin Guifei was shocked. After a few hours of that bloody battle, Wu Mei seems to went out the Pce and went raiding the Imperial Kitchen While she was gone, other peoplee. Though this time they did note to make things hard for Lin Guifei. there is some martial artist that came to retrieve the body and clean up the Cold Pce They also even send some foods and clothing to the Cold Pce. Since then the Emperor turns a blind eye on what is happening on the Cold Pce. Even the Empress and the other consort did not dare toe near the Cold Pce. Lin Guifei told Azief that she doesn¡¯t know why the Emperor did not send more soldiers to rid out Wu Mei. This is a grandmaster level martial artist inside the Imperial Pce. Usually this is a matter of concern because a grandmaster could easily bypass the security of an Emperor security guard and take their heads. But the Emperor buried the news and no one seems to know that there is a grandmaster martial artist inside the harem The only reasonable exnation was that Wu Mei is someone that the previous Emperor knows. Azief while listening to the story were amazed. It seems that the world did notck grandmaster at all. From the way Lin Guifei describe Wu Mei, she might be the closest to ascend. Even for a grandmaster to fight against three thousand would be a taxing task. But from the story, she was described to not even lose a breath Chapter 569: Tragic love story (3) Li Guifei then continue her story that she desires to take revenge for the Wu family. But she is too weak to do anything. Seeing Wu Mei, she knows the only way to be strong is to learn martial arts She decided to learn under Wu Mei. She tricked Wu Mei to ept her as her disciple. Wu Mei might be crazy and her actions looks childish but when she is teaching martial arts, she turns into someone else. She was very efficient and her exnation is easy to understand. It was then that she found out she was very talented in martial arts. When Azief ask how she had so many techniques of the orthodox martial arts, she exins that Wu Mei had a secret chamber in the Cold Pce. Inside that chamber is thousands of martial arts manuals, sword arts and sabers teachings. It turns out that sometimes, Wu Mei would sneak into the Martial Alliance Martial Arts Repository and read the martial arts manual that they have collected. She even had sneak into the Temple of Xi Martial Arts Library and read all of the martial arts of the Temple However, she did not steal any of the manuals. Each time she did that she would then return to the Imperial Pce and then write the content of the martial arts into paper and left it inside the chamber Lin Guifei told Azief that Wu Mei like collecting things. It is why she was interested in her on the first ce. Azief did not expect that there is such an interesting character that possess such ability to sneak into the reputed Temple and the headquarters of the Martial Alliance and then copied all the martial arts there. Azief could understand why that Wu Mei is able to do such thing. As you grow stronger and you broke the limits of mortal, your mind also be stronger. Your memory would be stronger and sharper. Yet, the fact that she is crazy indicates a certain problem. A genius in martial arts but went insane. She too must have her own story. Lin Guifei then learns the many martial arts inside that chamber. She spends years in the Cold Pce learning the many martials arts all to one day avenge Wu Qi. The martial arts manual in the chamber seems to consist all the martials arts in the martial arts world. There is even a section dedicated to heterodox sect martial arts practices but Lin Guifei did not want to learn it since all of the heterodox sect practices seem to bloody for her own taste She wanted to avenge her love not be a heartless killer machine. Azief nodded when she heard Lin Guifei said it. One who have a clear vison of what they want should not stray too far else one would lose far away from the road. Some of them are from the Temple of Xi, and some of them for other major sect like the One Sword manual, the Flowing Sword Arts and even the long lost heaven Sword manual. But Azief recognize that she did not learned all of those martial artspletely. At most, she skimmed it. The core of the martial arts she learns iscking. But it is undeniable that she could change style of attacking and defending easily because she had read all kind of martial arts manual. Azief could bet that if she fought Elder level martial arts sect or school, they would easily be defeated by her. At least, all of those orthodox martial arts school would easily be defeated by Lin Guifei. Azief could only imagine the uproar and the chaos that would erupt if the orthodox sects knew that their secrets arts were learned by the former concubine of the Yong Emperor. Not to mention how this matter also seems to once again implicate the Martial Arts Alliance. Azief shakes his head as he did not want to involve himself in the matters of the Martial Arts Alliance. That is his disciple task. He had long nned to leave a few enemies behind for Xi Feng. It is all to sharpen him. If he breaks, then that is it for his disciple. He once had asked Xi Feng if he wanted to be stronger. And he wanted to be stronger. There was never an easy way to be stronger. You always have to pay something. Azief had made that very clear when he asks Xi Feng whether he was certain of his choice. So, if he dies, then that is it for his disciple. But when Azief remember the written words he had found in Beiyuan, he had a feeling that one day he will meet his disciple once again. Call it a premonition. He then once again listens to the stories of Lin Guifei and admire the woman even more. The reason why Xi Feng and the other two Devils could not suppress her is because of her deep understanding of martial arts techniques. After looking through so many martial arts manual, she too must have noticed it. There is nothing new under heaven in martial arts. No matter what attack is used, there is always an origin. If Xi Feng had mastered the Flowing Sword Artspletely she would not be able to break through his defense. Or if the Two Devils had mastered the Unity in One internal energy technique they would not be so badly defeated Thus, since she understands this, she could break past Xi Feng defenses, and deflect all the attacks of the two Devils effortlessly. The reason she could not do the same thing with Azief is because Azief is simply a walking force that could not be stopped. It won¡¯t matter if she understood and mastered all the manuals of martial arts in that chamber, she would not still be able to defeat him in swordsmanship or hand to handbat. This is not only a matter of difference of understanding, it is a difference of force. She trained for years and she wanted to kill the Emperor. It is truly a tragic story. She did not know that Wu Qi survived the execution and be one of the Three Devils of Han and Wu Qi thought she had died in the Cold Pce. Even he sighed hearing such a tragic love story. But then one day as she sneaks out from the Cold Pce he heard one eunuch spoke about the Three Devils of Han and it was at that time that she learned that the Three Devils of Han is actually the Yu, Song and Wu family descendant. She captured the eunuch and then after confirming it she fled from the Imperial Pce. The Emperor when he heard the news only sighs and instead of chasing her and executing her from running off from the harem, buried the matter saying that she had died Instead of enjoying her newfound freedom, Lin Guifei went searching for Wu Qi. Unluckily, she met with some misfortune after she escapes from the Pce. She got involved with the scheme of Jianghu. She was forced into the forest with severe injuries. And that is where she meets a family of herbalist who lives inside the forest that nurse her to health. The herbalist was an old man living with his old wife. They have no children and Lin Guifei was still young. The old couple treated her like they were their daughter At that time, she was weak after being poisoned showing no signs that she knew of any martial arts The herbalist couple is protected by the Beast Manor since the members of the Beast Manor when they get injured woulde to that peaceful looking hut. It was there that Lin Guifei learn about the mysterious Beast Manor and its sect members who couldmunicate with animals. She also forgets some of her memories and she lives her live peacefully inside the forest. Azief, the Three Devils and Xi Feng all heard the story and all was thinking the same thing. Her story is like something that came out from a novel. Azief was touched that she had done all that just to be reunited with her love. They live together for a long time and in the end the old herbalist and his wife died, leaving him the hut. Things happens and she ended up establishing the Lin Vi. She took many war orphans that run to the forest or were thrown by their parent to the forest to die. She teaches them many martial arts from the orthodox sects and she also taught them how to read, write and any other knowledge and all of these orphans referred to her as mother. Azief was impressed. He finally remembers the people that ambushed him as he steps inside the Vi. Those must be the children that she had taken in Chapter 570: Tragic love story (4) The forces that she had built up could surpass some forces of normal sects. Azief then ask when did she break through the grandmaster realm and how. She answers it is because of him. Azief did not understand and ask her to exin. She herself always wonder why she was stuck at the same realm for years. When she regains back her memories after an injury fighting a mountain tiger, she once again regains her past desire. She regains back her memory and with her memory her desire to kill the Emperor is once again awakened. But she was also torn on whether to kill the Emperor first or to seek Wu Qi first. Now that she knows Wu Qi is still alive, it was like light, hope, dreams, love, joy, happiness and her future all once again returned. But each time she tries to seek Wu Qi, he would disappear. Wu Qi was ashamed of what he had be and how he had turned out. He was no longer that dashing young lord while she still has many things to offer the world. He would always say that he is unworthy of her when they correspond with letters. And even then, the letters stop and Lin Guifei could only sometimes hears the news of the Three Devils in Jianghu. Lin Guifei of course knows that Wu Qi had been crippled and known in Jianghu as the Crippled Devil Han Xiao. But she did not care about that. In the end, she decided to kill the Emperor first. This objective of hers is not known to Wu Qi. He did not even know that she had mastered a lot of martial art. He was so consumed with the thought of revenge that he didn¡¯t even bother thinking how she managed to find him She tried assassinating the Emperor that year they stop corresponding but her attempt was foiled by Kneeling Saber Xu Yao. Since then, the Emperor no longer hold back as he sent assassins against her. It seems Wu Mei is no longer inside the Imperial Pce. By that time, she knew she had kicked the ho nest. There were many martial arts units that went into the forest to capture her. She was lucky that none of those whoe for her is a match for her but she knew sooner orter she would be captured if she stays. But she could not abandon the forest and leave all the war orphans she had taken in. It was then that she met the Beast Master of the Beast Manor and spoke with him. In that talk she managed to convince the Beats Manor to enter an alliance with her vi. She hid herself inside the forest and created many traps and contraptions to prevent anyone from entering and the beast would inform her if there is an intruder so she could be prepared. She never made an attempt on the Emperor lives again and it seems that the Emperor have other things to worry about and slowly the constant attack on the forest slowly dwindle until no one came in the end The forest be peaceful and some experts of the martial arts got to know there is a secret experts secluding herself inside the valley near the Beast Manor and that ce is called the Lin Vi. She trained to be a grandmaster and she knows she was at the brink of breaking through but she could never take thest step. Her energy is sufficient and her will is clear. So she never did understand why she could not take thatst step. In the end, it was that two sword strike that pierces through Space and Time that allowed her to take that onest step into the realm of grandmaster The day that she heard the news that the Emperor of Yong were beheaded by a sword light that came from a thousand miles always, her mind be clear and her heart truly be calm as she breaks through grandmaster realm. It turns out she always felt guilty towards the emperor. She had never loved him and the Emperor neve loved her. But while this is true, it is also true that the Emperor never purposefully try to harm her. Whatever his fault with the Wu family, he had never hurt her and treated her cordially and even at times, treated her with affection of a man trying to soften the heart of ady. Love is a luxury in the imperial pce. She knew that the only reason she was allowed into the imperial harem is because her parent was the one that pushed it strongly. Since her father is the general in the border, the Emperor had to acquiesce. It would be understandable then to see her as an eyesore by his side. But the Emperor, while the August One did not love her, he did not punish her for the folly of her parents. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the news that he was dead, that one droplet of tears falls from her eyes. Fates is really cruel. She found out that she did not hate him that much. And maybe¡­and this is not something she would ever utter out of her mouth, but maybe, on the corner of her heart, she had a little bit of affection for that lonely Emperor sitting on that dragon throne The only reason she hated him is because he kills the family of her lover and she thought that the Emperor kill her lover. And maybe, he too had the same kind of affection she had. She remembers back all the times the Emperor let her go. If the Emperor really wanted to kill her, he could have just burned the entire forest or send more people. It is only after his death; she recognizes these kinds of thing. It is like until you lose something, you do not know what impact it had on your heart Azief when hearing Lin Guifei told this matter to them notice the expression on Wu Qi face. He seems calm. It seems he has heard the story before. Lin Guifei continued her story When she understands that, she finally understands herself and knows why she could never take that onest step For her, it was never the question of ability or energy. It was a matter of the mind. She felt guilt and that guilt turns into an inner demon. When she broke through and felt the feeling of being one with the heaven and Earth, she sighed a long sigh and look toward the direction of the imperial pce of Yong. Her eyes closed as she slowly prostrate toward that direction, like sending off her husband. Whatever else feeling she had for the Emperor, it was true, that he was her husband. She wished that in another life, if she would reincarnate, she would pay back this debt. He did no wrong to her, but she did a lot of thing wrong to him. In this life, she would fight for her love. But in the next life, she is determined to pay back this debt of care and love. She could see then an illusory thread. Though she said she must have imagined it. When Azief heard it, he only sighed. Probably, there is Karma of past lives between the Emperor and Lin Guifei. When Li Guifei said that she promised that she would pay that debt, Azief is sure that if she dies this time, next time she would be reincarnated and try to fulfill that promise unconsciously. Destiny and Fate will push the will of the world to make sure that those two will meet. Maybe next time they will meet, he would no longer be an Emperor and she would no longer be so beautiful. Maybe that time, it will be his turn to hurt her, and maybe it will be her that will be dead earlier. Or maybe, there is a happy ending for them in the next life. Azief could see faintly the Karma thread around her intertwining tightly with Wu Qi in this life. But he could also see a tight thread that is floating translucently up in the air. That one tight thread must be the thread of karma between her and the Emperor. Azief of course did not say it. He knows that the souls in this world is the same soul recycled over and over inside this Sealed World. It is truly a sealed world. Even death was sealed. In a way, they live forever. Only they don¡¯t remember. They keep on reincarnating, ying a different role each time, like a puppet with a string. Azief hated that. There is no string on him. If there is, he would cut it. He is an anomaly. His soul did not belong here. His entire existence did not belong here. She continued her story and Azief keep listening. And she also found out the news that The Three Devils of Han has followed the Sword God. When she was packing her stuff to go to the Five Element Mountain to reunite with Wu Qi, she heard news that the Sword God hade down with his disciple and his attendants. She also heard that they wille down to Yong since the Sword God is trying to emte the deeds of Qu Yuan in the past, to challenge all the schools of martial arts in the world. Knowing this, she returned and sent some of her children to inform her when the Sword Gode down to Zhou When she got the news that the Sword God and the Three Devils are at the Beast Manor she sends the most agile children he taught to fetch Wu Qi. It is the reason why Wu Qi or Han Xiao was so easily abducted. And then everything after that is something that Azief and the other had known. Azief when listening to the story look at Han Xiao and Lin Guifei. Azief knows that Wu Qi needs to make a decision. He smiles and then he said he will wait for three days and went out from the vi. Azief, Xi Feng and the other two Devils went into another residence around the vi and take their rest there. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 571: Coming closer to the end (1) In that three days, the two Devils seems to be thinking about a lot of things. Azief could guess they are thinking about the matter of the past. Now that they have seen that Wu Qi had slowly assembling his old life again, they too seem to be deep in thought. The Three Devils of Hane together because they wanted to avenge their family. Azief sword strike had ended that goal. The Emperor of Yong that have framed their families is dead. Then why still stay? What more needs to be done? Azief knows that all the three Devils surely had not thought that they would have a chance to think this. They must not have thought that they could even fulfil their objective. Azief appearance once again seems to show its impact but changing the fates of the Three Devils. Xi Feng on the other hand think and ponder of the story of Lin Guifei. He was deeply amazed at the love that Lin Guifei had for Wu Qi and sometimes Azief thinks his disciple would think of that Poison Maiden in the Poison valley. He seems to be thinking about whether such love really exist in the world. Such powerful love that no one coulde in between them. And he ponders about what is true love. Time and suffering did not erase the feeling that Lin Guifei had for Wu Qi. Some poets said that woman are fickle and men are coldhearted. But the story of Lin Guifei and Wu Qi shows a broken man with a strong woman who fought for the love she wanted Then there is also the matter of the Emperor and Lin Guifei. Men are tender in itspassion towards beauties, and woman is not always a fickle being. Azief himself was thinking a lot. His mind seems to gravitate towards two women in his life that impacted him the most. In that three days they did not move away from the forest as they waited. In the third day, Wu Qi returned. Azief only asked one thing when he returned ¡®What is your name?¡¯ he asked. And Wu Qi answer ¡®Han Xiao¡¯ Azief only sighed and nodded He then looks towards that vi in the distance and sighed. He touched the sword in hisp as countless word light were unleashed upon a rocky hill. When the light faded out what is left is a deration in the form of a deep carved words into the stony surface of the hill. Han Xiao look at that word carved onto the stony surface of the hill and he nodded. Xi Feng pushed his wheelchair once again as they leave the forest and the mystical Lin Vi. The sound of flute ying as they departed was mncholic and very sad but the few notes in the end seems to hint at yearning. Azief praises at the melodies and even Xi Feng was affected by the music. When the music ended, the forest around the Lin Vi suddenly were filled with fog. Han Xiao did not look back at that Vi but a tear falls down from his face and there is a fire of determination in his eyes. Azief knew why the Crippled Devil could not look back. Because Azief is also like this sometimes. If Han Xiao look back, he might not have the determination to take that one step forward. Love could be simple¡­and it could be hard. It is not this fairytale life where everything is rainbows and full of only happy moments. There will be pain. There will be hurt but through it all, oveing it and getting past it, that is how you keep the love. Azief don¡¯t know what to say to Han Xiao because he could not choose the way other people live their life. Han Xiao had chosen. And he had chosen to follow him. The only thing he could do was leaving that carving into the stony hill. What he carved onto that stony hill was that ¡®Sword God will bring the Three Devils back¡¯ Azief did not know what she would think, but he would hope his promise would ease the heart of Lin Guifei Once he made a promise he would surely fulfil it. He knows that Han Xiao wanted to apany him in thisst journey. Everyone could feel it. This is the conclusion. And all of this is a prelude to the epilogue. Azief never acknowledged them as his disciple but the Three Devils truly thought him as a teacher. They all have seen the peculiarities that he possesses and they believe that Azief is not some normal human. No normal human could send a sword strike that surpasses Space and Time. Only immortals from the High heavens could do that. They believe it to be so and they are not that far from the truth. The story that Lin Guifei told them is a story that none of them, would ever forget. They continued on, in this journey that is slowly reaching to its end. Azief is now finallying down to Yong. They did not take the long road insteading down toward Jiaping Pass Azief had expected soldiers would ambush him when he enters the vicinity of the Pass. But something else happened. It seems that when he arrived, the soldiers there just let him stroll inside Yong Empire. There was no ambush. The soldiers from Liu pass not far away from the Jiaping Pass did note out and chases him. And Azief frowned as he just shakes his head. He knows that unlike Emperor Wen of Zhou, the new Emperor of Yogh is a bit more maniptive and probably more scheming than his own father. Azief had seen all kinds of people and he knows a schemer when he saw one. Even though, that is the truth he was not worried. Simply, because he has a sword on top of hisp. With that sword, he fears nothing., Even without the sword, he will still fear nothing. There is a lot of ces that he wants to go in Yong. He wants to go to the Sword Residence at Ruo and fought with one of the famous and strongest swordsman grandmaster of the era, Sword of Justice, Fang Jian There is also the Yongxian Valley where the Cloud Abode is said to be situated. Like the Temple of Xi, it is also very mysterious but one had said that it is hidden. Azief might have his Divine Sense but he will not use it for such thing. And there is the Martial Alliance on top of the Yong Mountain. Azief had said it already to Xi Feng. That this is an enemy that he would not fight for him. He wanted Xi Feng to master the martial arts that he created and one day storms the gate of the Martial Alliance. At that time, he could make his own decision. Whether to kill or to spare. Azief and Xi Feng talk a lot when the sunes down. Mostly about the feeling he had after killing all of those Sun Devouring Sect members and the Vulture Peak members. He felt only emptiness. Killing them would not bring back the children. Then what does he seeks Azief once asked. Was it justice? Or revenge? What did you learn your martial arts for? What did you intend to do when you be strong? Is it to foster your ambition? Is it to raise your sword against injustice? Or is it only to avenge? When one swings the sword, why did one swing the sword? Even if it is only to fight, there is reason. A kid that swing his fist to another kid because he is angry would say the reason why he swings his fist is because he is angry. A simple reason but a reason after all. One had to bepletely honest with oneself to see past through all the deceptions and lies that some people cover themselves up with. But if Xi Feng were too break through the grandmaster realm, then he must ask himself tis question? Energy would not be a problem. Even Xi Feng body could be strengthened with many practices. But the heart? The intentions? That will lead the path that Xi Feng has to walk onter. Chapter 572: Coming closer to the end (2) Azief knows why he swing his sword. But Xi Feng, even though his swordsmanship is one of the top tier martial arts in the world, he did not know why he keeps swinging his sword. As such, to Azief, the swordck weight He keeps wrecked by uncertainty. There is a contradiction to him. And that contradiction made his sword strike light and not heavy Azief could see what Xi Feng wanted to do and he could see what he will be. But Azief could not tell him that. In the end, telling him might change what he will be and it is always important for one to seek the answer to such question by oneself. Azief could only predict. But in the end, there is a reason why prediction is called a prediction. Because sometimes it did note true. Xi Feng had to understand it by himself. whether he be a man crazed killer or righteous swordsman, both possibilities exist for him Azief never told him which path to take. He is only telling him that there is a path. To walk on it, to not walk on it, has always been one choice. Xi Feng understood his position so he trained regrly during their journey. Then there is the Temple of Xi. Out of all the martial arts schools and the many sects that popted the vastnd of the Yong Empire, that temple is the ce Azief wanted to go the most. Xi Feng also knows that his teacher had long express desire to go to the illustrious temple that is said to originate all the martial arts in the world So, Xi Feng pushed that creaking wheelchair and they began their journey from Jiaping Pass. Before he goes to the Temple, he had something to do at Ruo so, so they travelled to Ruo first to go to the Sword Residence They went pass Xuan Pass ande down to Jianding. In Jianding as they were resting, Azief met the Sect master of the Cloud Abode, Li Dan. Li Dan is known as the Old Man Seeking His Path. He is said to reside on the Heaven peak, the highest and loneliest peak in the Cloud Abode. He was an old man but Azief could sense power bubbling underneath that weak appearance. That night was a rainy night with thunder roaring up in the dark night. Li Dan appears outside the inn that he was staying in, standing on top of the roof of the adjacent buildings. He deres his intention to duel and Xi Feng pushed Azief wheelchair out. The moment that deration was uttered, the whole city knows about it. Now, the whole city and the whole world knows that the Sword God had arrived at Yong. The martial artist that heard the news quickly dropped whatever they were doing and rush as fast as possible to the Ruan Inn to see the once in a lifetime duel Azief examines the Sect master of the Cloud Abode. Li Dan had white hair and white beard, he stands straight like he could never be bended and he had a schrly aura. The rain droplets seem to avoid to drop on Li Dan white and ck robe that seems to be designed in ording to Yin and Yang The Sword God and the Old Master of the Clouds Li Dan have met! There were many powerful experts in the martial arts world. There is the Abbot of the Temple of Xi. There is immortal Tian who hadprehended many martial arts and its essences and there is White Robed Lady Duan. But out of all this many grandmaster, there is another powerful grandmaster of the martial arts world. No one dares rank this grandmaster because of his status but also because no one had ever seen him fights against the other grandmaster. Azief noticed that the Old Master of the Cloud Abode is nearly reaching the limit of this world peak power. That night he battled with the Old Master of the Cloud Abode using only his palm. They fought over the area, leaping through buildings like they were flying. Each of their strikes creates powerful shockwaves that destroys countless stalls and building that is unfortunate to get in their way. Azief restrain the use of his Physique and instead enjoy the exchange between them. The more they fight the more he could see Li Dan is improving. Azief then fought him some more before finally defeating him on top of the hill outside the outskirts of the city. All around them is destroyed buildings and ces. Their battle induces a change in the weather, opening up the cloud above them The rain and the wind stopped as they finished their battle. It was a short downpour and in that short downpour, they both traded hundreds of palm strikes and attacks. Azief could feel that Li Dan uses the worldly energy which made Azief had felt a little hard to defeat him without using his true power. Li Dan is probably one of the strongest person Azief had fought since hee down the mountain Those who could see the battle felt that they did not waste their time rushing toe to see the duel. Once again, the Sword God records of being undefeated is still not broken. While the rain and the wind has stopped thunder still roars up in the sky. Nobody dares toe near the Sword God and the Old Master of Cloud Abode. As Li Dan was coughing up blood, Azief had uses his internal energy to heal him. Azief rarely found someone he felt affable with in his journey down the mountain. And it is clear Li Dan did note to make things harder for him instead was purely dueling him to seek his path. Azief no longer wonder why people called him Old Priest Seeking His Path. They talk with each other on top of that hill that were turned into a mess because of their battle. Azief talk to Li Dan about martial arts and they talked about philosophy and how it could be incorporated into martial arts The beliefs and the intention of a move when to attack and to defend all could be derived by other things. But one must not forget deriving it from other concept is not sphemous but to be consumed by it would turn a man into nothing but an ideal. An ideal is not a man. And a man feels and a man loves. They talk a lot about many things and both men seem to think fondly of each other. As the sun slowlying up, they finished their talk. The Old Master of the Cloud Abode lose the battle but win the war. He came to fight Azief because he wanted to break though to his limit. And even though he did not break through his limit, he now had a clue on how to do it. And that made him happy. Azief also did not mind it. Azief also spoke to him that he wanted to go to the Temple. Hearing this the Old Master advises him to be careful about the Temple. When Azief ask why, Li Dan said his Cloud Abode had quite a history with the Temple and not all of that history is cordial. Azief just nodded and then as they reached the city again, in full view of the martial artist that have been waiting patiently since midnight, Li Dan humbly acknowledges his defeat to the Sword God. He then deres that he would return to seclusion but will open the Cloud Abode in the next four years to ept disciple. Azief was shocked at the deration and then he remembers what Li Dan had said to him about Xi Feng and Azief nodded to himself. At that time, Azief was thinking it might not be that bad for Xi Feng to learn a bit of other people martial arts. Chapter 573: Coming closer to the end (3) After all, Azief supreme martial arts manual could evolve. In a different person hand, the martial arts manual that he left could be an orthodox sect technique or it could even be a heterodox martial arts manual. It evolves with its user. Its limit is only decided by the limits of the one learning it. The more they understand, the more they be stronger. Li Dan after leaving the martial arts world with this shocking news take a leap into the air and disappears as thest thunder boomed in the distance and dissipated. Azief at that time had learned something new. This world was not so void of powerful people. Only the fact that they were suppressed inside here, unable toe out and break the seal. Like a fish inside an aquarium. Azief also learns something else. When they talked about the many figures in the martial arts world, Li Dan mentioned a powerful former imperialdy that is even stronger than him When he asks whether that person name is Wu Mei, Li Dan only bitterly smiles and said ¡®So, it is Wu Mei now?¡¯ It seems clear that this Wu Mei is a very powerful figure in the world but no one seems to know about her. Only certain people seems to know about her. Azief then noted this information as he wanted to ry this mater into his discipleter. He might give Xi Feng a whetstone to sharpen his sword, but he will not treat Xi Feng like he is an egg and throws him into a rock to break That is idiotic. He could at least be prepared on the dangers of the world and only after that, Azief could safely leave him here. After that brief intermission in Jianding, Azief continues his journey to Ruo. They passed the Statue of Mystery. It is a two statue of gigantic proportions that block the view of the Shaohua Mountain. Azief noted that the stones that is used to carve the two huge statues had certain properties of the Universe. There is even a trace of Laws and concept but it is faint. This did not shock Azief that much. After all, he was convinced that this world was truly the worlds of Gods and Demons in the past so seeing something like this it is not shocking at all. What would be shocking if he did not see such thing in this world. That would be the shocking thing for him Hundreds of years has passed for this world but to erase many of its mystical past, Azief believes it would not be so easy. They all look toward that two huge figures of the statue. The two figures are in different poses and everything about them is different. One of the statue resemble the statue of Buddha in his world. There is a floating halo behind the statue and its left hand and his index finger is pointing toward the Heavens Some architect of this world believes that the halo is suspended by using some unseen mechanism like maic principle. But since the gigantic size of it prevents people from being able to research every inch of it, this theory is nothing more than just a theory The other statue looks like a statue of a Heavenly Lord with a splendorous robe and a crown on top of his head. The eyes of this statue is closed and its face is solemn. They sat facing each other. It reminds Azief of the statue he saw in the ninth step Azief did not notice anything strange about the state and continue his journey. After a few weeks, he finally reached the Ruo state Azief arrival at Ruo was something that many martial artists had predicted. The Sword of Justice Fang Jian and the Sword God, the Number One Swordsman Under Heaven! Since the moment the Sword God had deres to the world that he would be challenging the whole martial arts world, everyone has been waiting for thissh between the top two of the most powerful swordsman under the sky. Who would be the Peerless Sword Under Heaven! That was the slogans of the storytellers when they hype up the matter. Some people have been waiting on the foot of the hill of the Sword Residence since Sword God newsing down form the mountain were spread around. And when Azief arrived at the foot of the mountain, everyone watched in bated breath. Azief heard many good things about the Sect Leader of the Sword Residence, so unlike other times, he walks up and climb the stairs with his disciple and the Three Devils behind him And in a distance, also climbing the stairs is the storytellers, and martial artist that wanted to watch the duel As he walks the steps leading toward the gate, Azief remembers the stories of the Sword Residence, one of the most illustrious sword sect in the world. There are three hundred and thirty-three steps to reach to the front gate of the Sword Residence If one reach to the entrance gate, one would see the golden board lined with ck color that denoted it is a que gifted by the Emperor. The Founder of the Sword Residence once had help the Emperor of Yong and the people of Yong by killing the Emperor of Zhou. That is why the Sword Residence was rewarded an imperial board. Even till today, they story of how the Founder of the Sword Residence killing the Emperor of Zhou is still a shocking matter. At that time Zhou was powerful and nothing could seem to stop the unification of the world under the banner of Zhou. Yong at that time was not as strong or as big as it is now but its martial arts world was vibrant. The harsher the environment, the more the people there grew stronger. Zhou dynasty keep killing people and the whole world suffers under the war that the Emperor of Zhou had initiated. States and kingdom were annexed, people were disced and massacred and the world felt like hell. Such viin could not earn the respect of a grandmaster. The Founder of the Sword Residence did not meddle in the matters of the world but killing and evil seems to gone rampant because of war and as he was the native of Yong, he could not just sit down and watch it like sages and saints. He was not heartless but because he was not heartless that the unification of the world had been halted. If at that time he did not kill the Emperor of Zhou, the unification of the world might have happened and there might be a world of Great Harmony where there is no war. In killing the Zhou Emperor, Yong grew strong and by growing strong it began to be able to fight with Zhou and in the years since then, every year there is a war in the border. Some people even med the founder of the Sword Residence for the current events, prolonging suffering and death because of his sentiments. Since then the Sword Residence no longer meddle with the imperial family matters or the matter of the unification of the world. One Sword¡­.is for one path. That is the essence of the One Sword. Azief then arrived at the entrance gate and many people were waiting for him inside there. Sword of Justice Fang Jian look nothing like his old self. One look and everyone knows that the Seven Year Poison is slowly iming him for the Underworld. The martial artist that followed Azief was also very disappointed. Even if Sword God won this battle, how could it be considered a great battle? It would look like the Sword God is bullying the Sword of Justice Fang Jian But Azief could see what others couldn¡¯t see. He could see the determination of the Sword of Justice to fight him. Even though he looks weak and listless like he could be toppled over by a string gust of wind, his eyes are still alive and his hand is still holding his sword. Azief knew then that the Sword of Justice is as stubborn as the rumors painted him to be. Azief saw no fear, only conviction in his own sword. Many people think that this battle would be too sad for both of the experts. Many experts in the worldments that such a great figure of the martial arts world were reduced to such a pathetic state Zhu Yao was beside his master, standings straight without even one ounce of desire to throw in the towel. Standing beside Azief, is Xi Feng, looking small inparison with his tall teacher. But to everyone surprise, Azief begins the matter by saying that he once pays a visit to the Poison Valley. Since he didn¡¯t like them, he wrecks their headquarters and defeated their Poisons Lords As he was plundering the Poison Valley, he found something that looks to be a cure for the Seven Year Poison. This revtion shocks everyone especially the Sect Leader of the Sword Residence Fang Jian. He had been living years after years waiting for his death and it even hinder him from upholding justice. Fang Jian is one of the strongest swordsman grandmaster in the martial arts world. If it¡¯s not for the poison that afflicted him, many chaos that had happened in Yong would surely be quelled by him. After the news of him falling down because of the poison, crime rates shot up all over Yong. Bandits once again gained courage and rob people in the mountain. Why does this happen. It is because Fang Jian is the Sword of Justice and as such a symbol of justice. Before he was afflicted with the poison, he went around all the continent to exact justice for the powerless and is a hero to themon people. He stops robbery and gave the robber a second chance if they deserve it. He executed rapist and killers and punish corrupt officials for themon people. All of his life, he prioritizes justice over everything else. Azief had longa admire the man and it is the reasons why he went down to the Poison Valley. From the very begging he heard the mater of the Sword Residence, he doesn¡¯t believe the Poison Valley words that said the Seven Year Poison did not have a cure or an antidote. Most poisoners that Azief had known or see always have a cure for the poison they created. Because creating a poison without a cure could only be done by an amateur poisoner. Even if one did not create the cure, since you could concoct the poison you would know the right way to create the antidote for such poison. It is why when he plunders the Poison valley he was confident he would find a clue. And he found more than just a clue. He found a pill that could cure the Seven Year Poison. Azief uses it at himself and he could feel the potency of the cure. Azief doing all this because he is leaving some insurance for his disciple. And he is leaving many for his disciple. Because once he leaves, all those hiding in the dark would pounce on his disciple. As Xi Feng teacher, he would at least give his disciple a fighting chance Everyone that is present in the Sword Grounds of the Sword Residence all finally knows why the Sword God had wrecked the Poison Valley. He might not say it directly but everyone had a newfound respect to the Sword God. It is clear that the Sword God wrecked the Poison Valley to find a cure for the Sword of Justice. All the disciple of the Sword Residence was overjoyed and when Azief said he would give the pills to Fang Jian, Fang Jian thanks him sincerely and promise him that Xi Feng and the acquaintance of the Sword God will forever have a ce in the Sword Residence. Azief then said he would wait for five days. After five days, they would duel to their heart content on top of the Thousand Pirs, the mysterious ce not far away from the Sword Residence. He gave the pill to Fang Jian and waited for five days. In that five days, he was allowed to take up residence in the Sword Proving Peak. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 574: Is this destiny? (1) Five days passed and then it was time. Azief in that morning walk to the Thousand Pirs. It was called Thousand Pirs because it was filled with sandstone pirs and peaks These peak measured in around 250 meters in height and it was very small area of surface which one could only stand on it. It is a test of bnce. When Azief arrived there he could see ravines and gorges with attractive streams, pools,kes, rivers and waterfalls in the distance. Around the area there were many caves and there is a bridge that was formed by nature called the Bridge Reaching the Heavens When Azief had arrived, the many martial artists that didn¡¯t want to miss the duel, also arrived. They waited around the bottom of the peaks and waited. A few momentster, Sword of Justice Fang Jian arrived. This time, he no longer looks as listless and weak as before. It is clear to everyone that have seen the pathetic state of the Sect leader of the Sword Residence that Fang Jian had recovered and the cure that the Sword God has brought to the Sword Residence is the real deal. Everyone felt happy about this matter from the disciple of the Sword Residence to the orthodox sect members in the crowd. Sword of Justice had recovered and many of the people in the crowd know that when this news is spread after this, those evil people, bandits, robbers, rapist and killers will think twice before they once againmit the crime. Fang Jian begins the duel by first thanking the Sword God for thinking about the welfare of the world To this, Azief said nothing. Fang Jian then reaffirm his decision before and said as long as Sword God did not disdain him and his sect, Azief and his people would always find an ally in him. Azief then had to exin. He said to Fang Jian he had long admired him and his terrible fate of dying of poison is not something that the world like to see. They both nodded at each other. Then as the promised time for duel ising nearer, they both jumped up toward the tall peak, climbing the side of the peaks by running up toward it, like they were lizards and their feet have adhesive properties to it. Non one was surprised that Sword God and Sword of Justice both have the abilities to run up the tall peaks. They arrive at the top and they both begins by attacking each other using swords. Azief once again restrain himself, focusing only on swordsmanship. Sword lights fills the area as the many peaks were cut down or exploded because of the force of their sword. The rivers around them had been cut, a new path for its water to flow was identally created. People was in awe as Fang Jian dissertates the famous One Sword. One strike to conquer the word, one strike to cut the world! It was a powerful technique that have a sword force that seems to truly be able to cut everything. Sword of Justice Sword move is simple. Because there is only one move and One Sword. Whether it be hacking, cutting, stabbing each time he executes this movements, it held a different weight than any other people performing the same move. It was like each move is thest move and each move is performed at its most powerful If Flowing Sword Arts is focused on flowing with the moves and connecting with the moves, One Sword focused on one move at a time. It possesses a certain force that the Flowing Sword Art does not. No wonder the Sword Monarch Zhu Yao wanted to fight Azief disciple to understand his own sword. With such opposing concepts of swordsmanship, it is not that far-fetched to think that the One Sword could easily be understood if it were to sh a sword art that ispletely opposite to it. There is aprehension of the sword to those who could see the battle. Azief found himself excited fighting Fang Jian. The Sword Residence sword arts, the One Sword deserves its name as one of the three great sword arts in the martial arts word. But in the end, Azief could see past though all of those attacks and break the One Sword. The Sword of Justice, like all the grandmaster before him had been defeated by the Sword God. But it doesn¡¯t seem that Fang Jian is that sad nor does he look like he has been injured which is good news. Nobody wanted a grandmaster like Sword of Justice to be injured severely. And Azief himself did not fight because he wanted to injure the Sword of Justice. They both epted the oue of the battle and there is not bitter feeling between the two of them By the end, there is only twelve pirs that remains untouched. The other were either cut, scratched, or cracking signs could be seen all over the others. Azief came down and thank Fang Jian for indulging him and Fang Jian thanks the Sword God for fighting with him because in that fight he was enlightened about some sword moves. It was then that Azief had proposed a duel between their disciples. Azief then set the battle to happen six yearster. Fang Jian agreed. The battle between their disciple would be fought at the same ce they fought. The whole martial arts world nodded in agreement. Everyone knows that the Sword Monarch and the Sword Demon had fought each other on top of the Five Element Mountain but that battle was not finished. They both agree on the duel and then Azief and his entourage once againe down. By this time, there is no longer any doubt in the minds of the many martial artists in the world about the prowess of the Sword God No one could deny it after seeing all this kind of miracles that have bene happening since hee down from the Five Element Mountain. The Sword God is the Number One Swordsman Under the Heaven. Azief then continued his journey to Jian state and challenge the Saber Manor. Everyone expected that challenge since it is on the way. Saber Manor Sect Leader had also been waiting and he epted the duel In that duel, Azief had used a broken saber from the Saber Cemetery to defeat the Saber Manor Sect Master, shocking once again the martial arts world and showing a brand new world to saber practitioner on how to use a saber The duel seems to create fires that rises up high to the Heavens above and those that watched the battle all had deep enlightening to their practices of the swords and sabers. Defeating the Saber Manor Sect Master, Azief had gained a crystallized knowledge of martial arts. By now, he had fought almost all therge and powerful sect that exist in this world and the ideas of his supreme manual is almostplete. It could even be said it is alreadyplete. Azief also made another promised duel with the Saber Manor Young Master Jian Que. Like Zhu Yao he set the battle in six years¡¯ time. And they will fight inside the Saber Cemetery. The Saber Manor Sect Leader also agreed on this battle. This news once again hypes the promised duels. Now, there are three promising figures of the martial arts world that is rted to the promised duel that would happen in six years¡¯ time In another six-year time there would probably a great battle that would be seen by all the martial arts world that would rival that battle on top of the Five Element Mountain Sword Monarch Zhu Yao, Young master of Saber Manor, Jian Que and the disciple of Sword God, Sword Demon Xi Feng. Who would win in that battle? Azief himself does not know. If Xi Feng did not apply himself after he leaves, he might be the one that would lose. Zhu Yao and Jian Que is one of the many whetstones that Azief had left for his disciple. Azief just hope that his disciple would not be a broken sword after meeting such a hard whetstone. The matter be even bigger. Everyone knows that the Saber Manor and the Sword Residence has a rtionship like that of a dog and cat. If Zhu Yao wins in that battle but Jian Que did not, then it is dishonor to their schools and sect. And the same for vice versa. And not to mention, Sword Demon Xi Feng is not an easy opponent either. These are all great martial artist that trained in some of the world deadliest martial arts in the martial arts world But six years is a long time. These three are the rising stars of the younger generation. Two of the people that is in this fated duel is under the tutge of a grandmaster. Zhu Yao learn under the Sword of Justice, Fang Jian and Sword Demon Xi Feng learns under Sword God who is nameless. Azief had never given himself a name and leaving only his title as Sword God. And nobody really dares ask stupid question in front of a Sword God. There is that sword on thep and the two strikes that kill the dragons that make people think before they speak their mouth in front of the Sword God hence nobody knows the real name of the Sword God. Some people of the martial arts world began calling him Nameless and the name stuck. Themon people that does not know thought that his name is really Nameless since in theirnguage is sounds like Wu Ming. Azief himself is toozy to spread his real name and he let the name stay. The journey to the Sword Residence and the Sword Manor is a fruitful journey for him Azief by then had secured two promised duels for his disciple. It would serve as his disciple pressure when he is gone. Chapter 575: Is this destiny? (2) Six years could change many things. These three heroes might grow to be a powerful figure in the martial arts world or maybe they will not Nobody knows. Only time would tell. After that Aziefe down from Saber Manor and finally travels down to the Temple of Xi. It was then that the ambushes beginning to start against them. In every forest, in every vige and in every city they pass, there would be at least a few ambush unit waiting for him, trying to kill him. But none of their ambushes could be considered sessful. they could not even reach three meters in front of the Sword God wheelchair. But these ambushes do have its advantages. Because of this ambushes even the most steel hearted storytellers and martial artist no longer follows the Sword God journey which made Azief felt a little bit grateful for these ambushes These ambushes looks like they were done by the heterodox sect or the friends of the orthodox sect member that tries to avenge their fallenrade when Azief fought his way to the imperial city of Zhou But the martial arts world is not full of idiots and the Sword God is not blind. It is obvious that these people are all the elites of the Hidden Guards of the Yong Imperial family They pretended to be these people because the Young emperor did not want to fall outpletely with the Sword God. The proof of Sword God ability is not something anyone in the world doubted. Even as Azief was journeying down to Yong and Zhou, the imperial city at that time still tries to rebuilt back the wall that has been struck down by that sword strike. The Yong Emperor did not want to shed all cordiality with the Sword God because he is afraid of dying the same way his father did. Azief y along with this matter. He himself did not intend to stop this ruse of the imperial family of Yong. It is sad that those people under the Emperor keep sacrificing himself for him but this world is not his world so he did not want to change things too much. Karma wille to all of them. Because this is a Sealed World. That Emperor might be an Emperor today but maybe after he died he would reincarnate. And maybe he would be reincarnated to be the soldiers that died under other people de. In an unceasing reincarnation and rebirths, who knows whether they did the wrong thing and were punished or whether they be the punisher for past Karma? Maybe in the Emperor past life, he was a soldier that were ordered by the Emperor to die and this time he reincarnated to be the Emperor sons and this time the Emperor that send that order were reincarnated to be a soldiers and his orders is to fulfil that Karma Who knows? Maybe that is the truth or maybe it is not. Recycling souls would surely create such situations like that. To be trapped by past Karma and tied down by present Karma and being fearful of future Karma. And those martial artists that the Emperor of Yong had sent were used by Xi Feng and the Three Devils so that they could train. Wu Qi or Han Xiao as he wanted Azief to call him is using this opportunity to break through to grandmaster level. After all, the love of his life is already a powerful grandmaster. He did not want to feel small in front of her so he trained diligently to break through and sometimes Azief could see that Wu Qi is slowly opening up his heart to the world, smiling more and having hope for the future. It gave the other Two Devils things to think about when all of this is over. Azief did not hate that at all. He is leaving and while the rest of the martial arts world did not know about his intention and his eventual departure, these people knows. It is why Han Xiao dyed his happy ending with Lin Guifei and apany him as a sign of gratitude. Azief kills the Emperor of Yong for them and avenge their fathers The Three Devils is always going to keep that deed engraved in their hearts But for the other things, Azief could not help. In the annals of history of Yong dynasty, the families of Yu, Song ad Wu is still considered treasonous officials. This is not something Azief could change. Whether they would try to change it in the future, that is their matter. Because of their gratitude they apanied him and determined to apany him until the end Xi Feng on the other hand did not want to part him but also knows there is no banquets thatst forever. He did not mind pushing the wheelchair as he could spend more time near his teacher, who Xi Feng regarded not only as his master in martial arts but treated him like a son treated a father. And that is the eventful one year that has passed since hee down from the Mountain. It is a year full of life, full of stories and full of meaningful connection being built. Azief saw many things and experience many things in that one years and he would not forget even one of them, because everything be so precious. He saw love. He saw pain, he saw suffering and he saw happiness. He experiences what it was like to feel all this human emotion once again. It made him think a lot about his life and home. It was like his heart is being cleansed. He doesn¡¯t know how to describe it other than this, In Earth, he was truly like a God and sometimes that fact made him forget he was humans. He rarely sleeps and he rarely eats. Slowly, he even forgets how to feel these simple human emotions. Of feeling joy in the simplest thing. Of being hurt when someone did something you don¡¯t want to do. Feeling sad because you couldn¡¯t have what you want. To regret the things, you should have done and to love and to hate as carefreely as this. Of being human. Does it make one weak to be human? Yes. But there is a source of strength in love, in hope and in dreams that no one could take from you unless you let them. These sources of power in intangible, uses but could only be felt. It is a lot like magic. Azief take a deep breath and he once again felt the cold of winter on his skin. He himself does not shiver. Feeling cold¡­. that is also something he had long not experience. He sometimes even forgets the feeling of being cold. Of being hot. Of feeling many things that once makes him human He had been focusing on walking his path and in walking that path, they were a lot of things he had to shed. Being human is one of them. He himself felt he is slowly changing. There is no scent of human around him. He is scentless. There is this coldness thate from him and maybe that is because he keeps evolving or maybe it just brings out the things he wanted to hide. The Fall and the subsequent forced evolution of humans had made feeling felt more enhanced. That is what he had read about the Fall and its effect to human physiology. And sometimes, he thought to himself about this coldness thate from him. Was that something he developed because of his evolution, or was it that is just something that is already there, waiting to get out? Chapter 576: Is this destiny? (3) Azief was never a perfect man. That was something he believe about himself. He is broken and he deserve broken things. When he saw Sofia, he recognizes a girl that is the same ilk as him. Broken and damaged. But the more he got to know her, the more he sees that this woman that she thought were broken is nothing like him She is damaged and broken yet she keeps putting herself back up together. There is something enchanting about such strength that could not be quantify. He admires that strength and he wishes that the him of the past also had that kind of strength. She was something he is not. And then there is Katarina. That woman is much more than just a pretty face. She has never seen a woman that strong before in his life. She faced life valiantly even when life keep throwing thing at her. Katarina is a woman beaten by life repeatedly, and Azief could imagine how many times she was beat down and stomp hard by this existence called life. She is someone who had half of her life trapped under an alcoholic father. She was abused by life and by society and by family. Azief notices that he has a type when he falls in love with Katarina. Sofia was like that, and Katarina was also like that. He is attracted to broken things. But just like Sofia, he found out that life hasn¡¯t broken Katarina. And probably they never could. Just like Sofia, Katarina, despite evidence to the contrary, even during that dark times, she believes that she would get her happy ending. And that is the most impressive thing. She believes¡­. despite of it all. When he heard her story, he was in tears, he just couldn¡¯t understand how could she believe that things would get better when all the things she had experience shows her that nothing could be farther than the truth? Was it some kind of delusion to protect herself? Or was it just a way to cope with it all? She said even in the darkest day, when winter came and it was so cold and she shivers in that dark room with wounds all over her body, she believes in it, because no one else believes in it. No one believes that she will make it out alright so she chose to believe in it. She refuses to be changed by her father. If her father chooses darkness, she would choose light and she would rather die than not believe in it. He could not understand because he always falls down¡­.and he never try to get back up. He lied down and think about the pain and that is all he thinks about. The pain and whining about it, never facing the real problem head on. He did not believe in hopes, in dreams, in friendship and in love because all of those things, they all betrayed him. Sometimes, he asks whether it those thing that betrayed him or was it he that betrayed them? What would happen if he did not give up? What would happen if he keeps believing and keeping the faith alive? What if he ignores all those words that said he will fail and that he will regret it? Would he be more? Something more than he is? There is always this darkness inside him that he did not want anyone to see. He did not want Sofia to see it and he did not want Katarina to see it. That darkness is a bundle of insecurity, of problems that was not solved in the past, ugly emotions that he did not want to burden them with. But sometimes it came out. It came out when he saw Raymond holding Sofia hands. It came out when he couldn¡¯t choose between the two. And it came out each time when winter came and snows fall down. That darkness is still very much alive And he is still broken. Even after all this time Everyone only saw the sides he wanted them to see. The reliable side of Death Monarch. The strong and invincible Death Monarch, cold, calm and collected. But that darkness always lurks in his heart. But this one year he had seen and experience things that made him think hard about the matters of his life and his past. He sighed and then he smiles. He did not know whether that smile came out because he is happy or he is relieved or he is feeling wistful. Maybe, this time he s miles just because. What he remembers most is pain. And for some reason he did not hate it. Not because he likes pain per se, but because that pain made him remember something. That he still could get hurt. When he walks that Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway, the pain while it was painful was also something that is refreshing. He does not like pain. Instead he had always hated it But sometimes pain reminded him things he could not be reminded of by any other way. Azief then opens his eyes. Now, at the end, he let it all go. The memories and the life he experiences in this world¡­. he let it all go into the wind, leaving it in this world¡­but always engraved in his heart. He would miss this world and its people. He would miss the Three Devils, and he would remember the story of Lin Guifei, and if he saw a river he might be reminded of the beautiful Zhou River and his conversation with the Pia Wanderer. When he saw a leave falls down from a tree he might be reminded of the steadfastness and the conviction of the Heaven Reaching Swordsman who would rather die than doing something against his conscience and each time he saw a butterfly he might be reminded of the Red Butterfly and the injustice she had received. He would remember life and death, love and hatred and with a swish of his hand he would wave it away And when he saw mist and foggy area he might be reminded of the Poison Valley and how it reminded him of young love But most of all he thinks he would be reminded of his disciple. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed. It was then that Xi Feng hand grips the handle of the wheelchair. Azief did not say anything because he knows why Xi Feng stopped the wheelchair. Azief opens his eyes and Xi Feng who thought his teacher is still closing his eyes said ¡®Master, open your eyes. We have arrived at the Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils¡¯ Azief smiles as he looks at the thirteen stepsid out in front of him. Then heughs ¡®It is the same. So eerily simr¡¯ And hisugh reverberated around the entrance gate. But Azief also notices that there is some statue of the steps that has disappeared. The Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils seems to have all the statue like the Supremacy Stairway of the Thirteen Steps. Azief could even see some of the statue he couldn¡¯t see when he is in the Supremacy Stairway because he couldn¡¯t see when his eyes were gouged out from his eye socket. But there is a difference between this Thirteen Steps of Gods and Devils in front of the Temple and the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway The difference is that some of its statue is missing The ninth and the tenth statue seems to be taken away and it was then that he remembered Li Dan and his vaguements about his Cloud Abode had a beef with the Temple. Could it be that Li Dan and the Cloud Abode stole the statue? From what he gathers the Seeking Path of Heaven creed of the Cloud Abode seems simr like Taoism. And the one on the ninth and the tenth could be considered divine being rted to that belief. If Azief is not mistaken, the ninth statue seems to point towards the Three Pristine One. And the tenth statue is the Jade Emperor. Azief sighed and thought to himself ¡®Who would have thought it is like that? Li Dan must have experience how powerful the Temple really is and warn him because he was worried that he could not handle the Temple¡¯ He chuckles a bit Azief had heard many stories about the Temple and how it houses many grandmaster levelbatants. Most of these grandmaster is the previous Abbots or some stray Monk who finally found their way back to the Temple and as an act of atoning protect the Temple from invaders and people with bad intention He then takes a deep breath inhaling and exhaling. The wind is still blowing wildly as the Three Devils of Han did not understand what Azief means by saying it is the same. Xi Feng on the other hand closes his eyes for a brief second, sorrow is apparent in his gaze. His teacher is about to depart. Before Azief could order his disciple to push the wheelchair forward, a sound of creaking could be heard. Wind pulsates around the area Slowly therge entrance gate of the temple of Xi opened ups lowly. As it opens the cold wind enters the Temple and as the snows surges in it blur the face of the person that opens the door. As the wind grew calm, everyone could see a bald monk, wearing the monk robe and putting his hand together respectfully and bowed towards Azief. ¡®Patron have finally arrived. This Penniless Monk have long been waiting¡¯ The Monk said. Azief then look at the monk, at the thirteen steps, at the entrance gate of the temple and once again heughed freely ¡®Is this destiny and fate?¡¯ he asks to the heavens as the cold wind keep blowing, not giving him any answer. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 577: The pagoda of bearing evils (1) The morning sun shows its face and Aziefe out from his room as he went around the Temple Azief spent twelve days inside the Temple. And today is the thirteenth day. He himself did not understand it. He still remembers what happened twelve days ago. At that time the monk opens the entrance gate and said he was waiting for him. He enters the Temple and then when he reached the Martial Arts Ground he ask to challenge the Abbot. The monk turns out to be the Abbot. He had expected to the Abbot to ept since everyone in the whole world knows that he hade down his mountain to challenge all martial arts school and sect The Abbot then ask him whether the reason he wanted to fight him was because he wanted to learn the martial arts of the temple of Xi. He nodded and instead of getting mad and being ambushed by dozens of grandmaster levelbatant, the Abbot said to him ¡®If that is the case, then there is no need for us to fight. I am the Abbot of Temple of Xi and this Penniless Monk had long heard the illustrious name of the Sword God and this Penniless Monk know that reputation is not an empty reputation. Since Patron had defeated the Old Master of the Cloud Abode, then if we fight, the victory would still not be possible for this Penniless Monk. And it is not like the Temple advocate us to fight people. Azief then said since the Abbot had understood his desire to fight is to understand martial arts why would the Abbot would be so reluctant. He did note to tear down the reputation of the Temple and as a Monk what does reputation means anyway? The Abbot then said that Azief had misunderstood him. The Abbot then escorted him to the Martial Arts Library of the Temple which elicits shocks and disbelief from the Three Devils of Han and Xi Feng. Everyone knew out of the many ces in the Temple the most heavily guarded ce is the Martial Arts Library Even he was surprised. This is more than just a wee. It is like giving him the key of the temple. At first, he thought this must be a trap. But in this world Azief did not fear nay traps. So instead of thinking too much about it, he enters the Martial Arts library and read all the martial arts book inside the temple. The Three Devils of Han were not allowed inside the Temple library but his disciple is allowed. In three days Azief had read all of the martial arts book inside the Library It enables him toplement even more of his supreme manual. By now, it is already ny-nine percentplete. And it will always be ny-nine percentplete. Because, it is martial arts manual that could evolve. Azief had always seek perfection. As such even his martial arts manual also had to be perfect. Azief found a lot of good things about the manual of the temple of Xi Many of the martial arts basic skills of the temple seems to improve stamina, flexibility and bnce which in turn improve the body abilities is doing martial maneuvers. They also have a lot of internal energy skills that improve the body abilities to store internal energies and there are many methods written about ways to break through to grandmaster level. It is no wonder why the Temple has so many grandmasters. There is also the Seventy-Two Arts which include thirty-six soft fist technique and thirty-six hard fist technique. It is one of the signature moves of the Monks of the Temple of Xi Azief was not the only one that get some benefits because of this. It would be more urate that Azief only needed to see the martial arts performed in front of him or the manual to see through the crux of martial arts and its essence of powers. Thus, the one that benefitted the most is his disciple. Xi Feng use the time to read many of the martial arts of the temple. And the Monks of the Temple did not seem to care about this. Even as Xi Feng keep reading the books inside the library, Azief was thinking why the Temple treats him this good. It did bot appears that the Temple fears him that much and it was not like he came to the Tempe to kill people. If the Abbot fought with him and shows his skill, Azief would not even think to ask for ess of the martial arts library. He might ask for something else but he would not ask to see the Martial Arts Library of the Temple. That is what Azief don¡¯t get. The temple did not have to give him ess to the Temple library. But they did it anyway. There is something weird about this temple. Azief is also noticing that he couldn¡¯t use his Divine Sense inside this temple. It is even worse than when he tries to scan the Five Element Mountain with his Divine Sense. In the Five Element Mountain, when he tries to use his Divine Sense, his Divine Sense would be distorted a bit But here, he got nothing. The seal forbids it and the heavens and the Will of this world also prohibits it. That day when Azief broke that solid form of the Golden Palm, it gave the world its Will back and the Heaven is slowly formed. If he wanted to use his Divine Sense to uncover all secrets of this Temple, he might be able to do it if he regains back all of his power. The way he is now¡­he is incapable of doing such thing. It is because of the seals. The three seals are stilltching onto him eve after all the battle and the sword intent and the sword force that has manifested in Azief every moves. By now all the three seals around his body all looked like it could be erased just by a simple push. But still, it still is not erased. He had long had a premonition about his Temple. He had long believed he would found his answer on how to break the seals here in this world. Someone is making it easy for him to break the other seals, but also making it hard for him to break thest few seals. It was like they didn¡¯t want him to suffer too much, but also not to be too fast. The Seals broke off each time his Law Bodyprehend the Laws of energies they were born from. That is how the seal is broken. Azief believes that the breaking of his seal by using hisprehension is not only his doing but the doing of those who schemed against him. Those ancient beings that hides in the darkness. He had decided that this will be thest year and as such hee down the mountain. The things he experienced in the journey ages him with experience but his objectives have always been the Temple. And he was right. Fom the moment he enters the temple he felt that loose restriction of the Heaven around him is slowly dispersing like this area is a space in itself. It was then that he be certain that the answer to hisst three seals lies here and it might have something to do with that mythical flute that is said to be only a tall tale. And there is something else that was nagging him. Chapter 578: The pagoda of bearing evils (2) Azief could understand if the Temple treats him courteously because of his reputation as the Sword God but why does the Temple treats his disciple well too? They treat his disciple too well for an outsider. When has the temple be so open? Azief knows that the Martial Arts Library of the Temple of Xi is one of the forbidden ces in the martial arts world It is because it is the ce that contain all the martial arts manuals of the Temple and the hard work of generations of Abbots and outstanding characters of the Temple in the past. It is said even one manual from the Temple could turns someone a consummate expert of the martial arts world. There are many cases in the past of people leaning from the Temple. But because many of those who learns the Temple martial arts did notplement it with the noble teachings, they be astray and wreak havoc in the world, thus promoting the Temple to hunt them down and why they started to restrict the Library from outsiders They would not let the martial arts of their Temple easily perused by outsiders. Unless there is special circumstance or you be a monk inside the Temple and gain the trust of the Abbots and Elders of the Temple then you would not be able to even step one foot inside the Martial Arts Library of the Temple. Thought Azief had a few clues. If it is as he thought, then that is his disciple fortune. If that is so, there is no need for him to say or do too much and let everything moves ording to the hearts and intention of the people. Azief had finish reading the martial arts book in all of the Martial Arts Library in three days but he keepsing inside it until the seventh day. No one seems to care that he and his disciple enters freely into the most forbidden building of the Temple. Not the Abbot and not the grandmaster. They all do their things without bothering him and cater to his every needs. The reason he only need three days is because he has great memories. There are also many other books other than martial arts manuals. There is exnation about energies, myths and stories of ancient past that made Azief spend more time than he thought he needs to Some of the ancient records are vague and some of them looks more like folk tale instead of a real stories or historical facts. But if there is books that seems to be detailed than the other, it is the journey of the Monkey Demon and the Enlightened Monk and their one hundred and eight tribtions when they were searching for the Sutra of Immortality. Of course there is many names for the Sutra. And it seems the monkmunity itself is divided in the matter of the name of the Sutra and simply called the Sutra that the Monkey Demon and the Enlightened Monk found was called the Sutra of Oneness or Sutra of Immortality. And while he finished reading all those contents in three days, the reason he keepsing is none other for his disciple. Because while he had a great memory that could remembers everything he sees thanks to his evolution of body and mind, the same could not be said for his disciple. It would take a little more time for his disciple to remembers the martial arts books of the temple. Xi Feng is handed a heaven sent opportunities and he too realizes that. Xi Feng was promised to a duel against two of the greatest saber and sword user of the younger generation in six years. Xi Feng himself knows that his teacher is leaving and he knowns the intention of his teacher. Who would have thought that when he arrived at the Temple he is given such opportunity? As such he would grabs it and use this time to hone his martial arts understanding and his martial arts repertoire. He might be the only outsiders outside of the temple that did not render any merits to the Temple but were given the opportunity to enter the Library of the Temple and learn its martial arts. Azief also knows how this is a godsend opportunity for his disciple to improve on what he iscking and that is why even though he had finished reading all the martial arts manual in the temple martial arts library he apanied his disciple so he could take his time understanding and remembering the content of the martial arts manuals of the temple. With him beside his disciple, he could have pointed out any mistakes that his disciple did in practicing the martial arts. And it was a fruitful endeavor. Xi Feng learns the Saint Eighteen Fist, Saint Flood Style and the Saint Style among the many martial arts manuals of the temple. It would help him in strengthening his body and core and increase his explosive power when executing sword moves. Xi Feng also learn the Four Divine Beast Style. The White Tiger Roar, the Vermillion Bird Palm strike, the Golden Protection of the Dark Turtle and the Azure Dragon wing technique. After that seven days they spend the next five days fighting the Eighteen grandmaster of the Temple. Azief fought them all using his palm and strikes and defeated all of them and increase hisprehension of palm techniques. As his arrival to the Temple of Xi was finally spread and the news of him killing all those martial arts unit of the Imperial Family of Yong that hunt him, many martial artists went waiting underneath the foot of the Shaohua Mountain. In the bottom of the mountain, Three Elder Monk stand guards, forbidding anyone to climb the steps but did not forbid them to wait for the Sword God. As the temple spoke courteously with them, the martial artist that came to see the Sword God duel the Abbot of the Temple were all disappointed but they still waited below the mountain. With crowds of people, some merchante in and open their stalls selling hot tea and foods below the mountain. The Elder Monk did not rid them off like usual. Azief when he hears this also felt a little bit weird. Usually the temple would rid out people trying to do business on the foot of the mountain but this time, they did not. If not, there would be a long lines of stalls around the foot of the mountain of the most mysterious Temple in the martial arts world. This sudden generosity pointed toward some change to the Temple. And the more he thinks about it, he thinks that these changes are happening because of him. He himself did not want to see those people waiting for him. They are not his people, not his family, not his disciple and not his friend. They have no rtions with him and there is no Karma between them Why should he meet them? Since that is the case, he just ignored them. Night passes and morning came. At morning he would sharpen hisprehension and at night he would write hisprehension into the thick leather animal skin that the Three Devils and his disciple had prepared for him. The Three Devils of Han and Xi Feng knows that the Sword God is preparing to finish his martial arts manual. The Three Devils of Han had witness the Sword God feats in person and with their own eyes. They witnessed it all. If news spread to the martial arts world that the Sword God is about to leave this world and ascend to be an Immortal, and leave a martial arts manual, they all could imagine what kind of bloodshed that would erupt inside Jianghu to vie for it This is the martial arts manual of someone who were titled the Number One Swordsman Under Heaven Who would not want to see what teachings he left behind? Who would not dream of bing such a powerful expert that could roam the world and fearing no one with one sword in one hand? If this matter is spread around, the fight for the manuals might be the bloodiest event that happen in the martial arts world history Chapter 579: The pagoda of bearing evils (3) The Three Devils of Han believes that Sword God is some ancient swordsman who have broken through the coils of mortal life and coupled with vague words thate out from Azief words, they mistakenly believe that Azief ising to the Temple of Xi to ascend to be an Immortal The Three Devils of Han would not believe such story of Immortals and Gods, and Demons a few years ago. But they have witnessed the miracle that is the Sword God. In this world, the Sword God truly has no match. He did not even need to use sword to kill people. There is also that two sword strike that cut the head of the Emperor thousands of miles away There are many things in this world that could not be exined and one of them is the Sword God prowess that seems to reach the level of power described in ancient text when describing Immortals and Demons. Azief knew that they got a wrong impression of him but he was toozy to exin it to them and they did not need to know about therger worlds beyond their worlds. Without strength, it would be just a tall tale since they could not break through it. But Xi Feng knows it is not like that. But even his knowledge is limited. Unlike the Three Devils of Han who believes that Azief is a powerful martial artist that has broken the limit and was about to ascend, Xi Feng believes his teacher is a bona fide True Immortals from the Heavens and that he had crash into this world and as he recuperated he is preparing to go back Out of the two, Xi Feng was the closest to the truth. Azief did not like deceiving his disciple so he left a gift for him. When and if he reaches a level of power where his disciple could reach the stars and step into the vast universe outside the Three Thousand Worlds, Xi Feng would know his true identity and at that time, he could choose whether to still acknowledge him as his teacher or forge his own path across the starry universe. But for now, he writes it in paper. And he even carved some of his teaching on the back hills of the Temple He considers it as repayment. Maybe some of the monks would find the parts of this martial arts he had created and learns it He decided to create a fortuitous encounter. Maybe there will be a person lucky enough to see the martial arts he inscribed on the back of the hills and be a mighty character in this world If such thing happens, Karma would be formed between that person and him. But unlike most of the time where that burden is a burden to him, this Karma would be advantageous to him Azief ispleting his supreme manuals inside his room and in that five days, he also talks to the Abbot and ask him about the flute. It is his other objective toe to the Temple. He had long read about the flute that was regarded as myths and legends but as Azief saw the peculiarities of the Temple, he believes that the flute exits. It was then that the Abbott said to him that when he is ready, he could talk to him about the Flute. There is a hint in the Abbot words. Azief ponders about it and he thinks that maybe the Abbot knows who he is. Or more urately what he is. That he is not from this world. And today is that day. The wind blows gently and the cold wind did not blow that cold today. All in all, today is a good day. It is ironic that most of the sad things that happen in his life always happen in a good day He had express his intention to his disciple and the Three Devils. This time, he had left the wheelchair. Down below, there is still many martial artist waiting underneath the foot of the mountain, not sensing at all that today something momentous that would change their world would happen Azief take a deep breath, feeling a premonition in his heart that today is hisst day. He looks behind him and he saw his disciple and the Three Devils of Han. From the expression on their faces they all could feel that today is the day that he would leave this world. Azief smiles a bit ¡®It is a good thing I drink with themst night¡¯ he thought to himself. Last night as they drink andugh, Azief felt like he was back on top of that cold mountain of the Five Elements and there is a bitter feeling in his heart He remembers how Xi Feng would hunt some rabbits and roasted it for him, tending to him and sometimesugh as he found himself not understanding some sword moves. He remembers the Three Devils of Han sorrows for the fate of their family and felt happy when seeing them slowly find another path to live on now that their revenge has been fulfilled. As hees closer to his end of journey, for a moment his memory shback tost night He drinks three cups of winest night. Even a thousand cup could not make him feel drunk but three cups are enoughst night The first cup is for the farewell for the years that are lured by sand and dust. As he drinks his first cup he put down the drink and finish the dishes and he felt a bittersweet feeling. When he returns to his Earth who else going to rece his dishes and pour him his drink? Doing all that with a willing heart is only his disciple, Xi Feng. Thentern in the Temple slowly were shut off and they still drink. Azief raise his cup again and he said farewell to the wind that passes him by As he drinks that second cup of wine, the sound of Pipa wander across the silent night inside the city of Monks. The Pia Wander came and y his melody to send him off. Azief smiles andugh. Under the pale moonlight, the sight of himughing look like he was in a deep sorrow, a sorrow and solitude no one in the world could understand. He put down his second cup of wine and enjoy the sorrowful melody of parting and then he raises his cup again. He took the final cup, close his eyes and felt the dust of this life slowly fades away from him. Three cups of wine to leave this world behind. The wind blows again and Azief opens his eyes. His eyes are now filled with determination. ¡®I¡¯m going back home¡¯ he muttered to himself He took his steps slowly and went to the Abbot Hall. As he walks to the Hall, none of the grandmaster or the Eighteen Saints of the Temple stop him. They waited around the Hall, not moving, only waiting. Azief arrives in front of the Abbot and express his desire. The Abbot was not surprised as he got up. It seems to him that the Abbot have been waiting for him. He sighed and break his meditation and look peacefully at him The Abbot shook his head and sighed again, and his face seems old of a sudden. From the moment he asks the Abbot to see the flute, this Abbot have been waiting for him. ¡®Let us fulfil this Karma¡¯ the Abbot said to him. Hearing this Azief could only chuckle. He was right, he thought to himself. Then he nodded in agreement and reply ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯ He then follows the Abbot slowly moving away from the many halls of the Temple. As he walks, his disciple and the Three Devils of Han took arge distance from them. Azief and the Abbott did not want them to hear what they were saying. And the four of them knew not to eavesdrop. So, even though they could hear what Azief and the Abbot is saying if they use their internal energy, they do not dare. Both Azief and the Abbot are great grandmaster of the martial arts world so they would know if they as junior in terms of attainment in martial arts and experience dare to eavesdrop on them. The Abbot began telling Azief of the story of the temple. Azief know this story that the Abbot is about to tell him would have rtions to the flute. Azief had reads all the books inside the temple Library but that did not mean he would not wee more information. It might have an information that he did not know. The Abbot told him the story of how the temple got its many mystical martial arts technique. He told the story of the Elder Monk and how he was granted a divine enlightenment by the Heavens This Monk went down the Mountain in an arduous journey where he was tested with many things in this world and then meet the Demon Monkey that was trapped under the Five Finger Mountains ormonly known by the people as the Five Element Mountain The Demon Monkey then taught the Monk martial arts and the Monk returns to the Temple and write the martial arts that he had learned onto a Steele. The Abbot also told him how the Monk when he wanted to espouse on the magical side of martial arts, he was struck by lightning and turns into motes of light as his soul ascended to the Heavenly Realm Azief hearing this story remembers one of the book he had read and just nodded. That must be the power of the sealing. Maybe someone in the Heavenly Court had to abide by the sealing of the world and forcefully elevated that soul into the Heavenly Realm. Or maybe the Elder Monk was struck by lightning, and his soul once again enter the cycle of reincarnation and rebirths. Then the Monk told him the story of the Enlightened Monk. They still waking among the Halls and the grandmaster and the Eighteen Saints of the Temple could be seen following them. Though they were subtler than his disciple and his followers. The Enlightened Monk understood the steel and was tasked by the Heaven to release the Demon Monkey. Each time Azief read and heard these story, he could help but felt this story is eerily the same like the Journey of the West Only that there is a certain detail that is different. In the Journey of the West, the Monk Tang Sanzang is the teacher of Sun Wukong. In the story of this word, while the Demon Monkey is not directly teaching the Enlightened Monk, he could be considered the Enlightened Monk teacher considering that the Enlightened Monk learns from the Steele of the Elder Monk And the Elder Monk learn his martial arts form the Demon Monkey which makes the Demon Monkey the grandmaster of the Enlightened Monk. As the Abbot finish his story Azief gained a deep understanding of the Temple history and it was then that they arrived into a clearing. The Abbot sighed and then said ¡®This is the Pagoda of Bearing Evils.¡¯ ¡®Pagoda of Bearing Evils?¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 580: All seals broken (1) ¡®This is the Pagoda of Bearing Evils.¡¯ ¡®Pagoda of Bearing Evils?¡¯ This time even Xi Feng and the Three Devils of Han could not hold back their curiosity as theye closer and look toward the majestic pagoda in front of them right now. It was like they never noticed it before but now that theye inside this area suddenly they could see the Pagoda. The pagoda itself is tall ad outstripped the height of a few other temples but for some reason even as they have been looking at the roof and ying around the mountain peak, not once they noticed such a majestic pagoda in their time exploring the Temple But when they reached this are, suddenly like magic, it revealed itself to them Xi Feng and the Three Devils of Han also notices therge thick rope around the area and the talisman stamped on the trees around this area forming the word Seals. Then they saw how the Eighteen Saint of the Temple of Xi surrounded the pagoda, all looking vignt, their eyes are not looking at Azief but towards the pagoda. The grandmaster in hidinge out from their hiding ce and flew toward therge tree that covered the area, standing on the highest pint of the tree, their eyes filled with the majesty of a grandmaster, looking with dread toward the Pagoda. It was like they were about to defend from an attack from the Pagoda. Azief look toward the Pagoda with an amused expression He could also sense that the reason why his Divine Sense could not scan this mountain is because of this Pagoda. He could feel the power of sealing around this Pagoda and he could feel that the closer he came to the Pagoda, the looser the seals three seals on his body Then a grandmaster on the Abbot Hall suddenly hit the bells of the Temple. The Bell sounded, and all the monks form the junior, to the elders to the hidden one all stop what they were doing. It was like they were practiced in doing it before. A flurry of movement of people filled the Temple. It was not chaotic but orderly. The monks all over the Temple returns to their residence, sit cross legged and chanted Sutras and the sound of holy sutra song could be heard echoing and reverberating all across the mountain. Azief could feel and sense that the sutras and the melody of the holy songs forms a resonance with the Will of the World and the heavens. Like a vibrational energy that harmonize with the melody of the world. And even though Xi Feng and the Three Devils did not possess such sensory power like him, they too could feel something in their heart. The sound of the sutras and its song multiplied and where at first the sound seems chaotic and ovepping, now as the sound of their fingers turning the prayer beads and the knocking of the wooden bell were mixed in, all of the monks slowly harmonize the song of the Sutra and the sound grew louder but also at the same time noiseless. This contradictory feeling could be felt when the sound enters one ears. It is noisy and loud but it doesn¡¯t feel like a noise that is loud but it is not soundless either. It is not something that could be describe this feeling of noiselessness and soundlessness. It is like the loudness of the song did not incite anxiousness, angriness and other annoyance of the heart. It was there as naturally as possible, like the sound of the wind or the chirping of cicadas in the summer, a nature song that reverberates through the echoes of existence. The martial artist that was waiting below could also heard the song of the Sutras and like that they stopped what they were doing and then look toward the Temple. They all could feel something weird is happening on top of the mountain. They all knew that the Sword God and the Abbot of Temple of Xi is inside that temple. Could it be they have started fighting? Or is there another secret on top of the Shaohua Mountain temple of Xi? ¡®Something big is happening!¡¯ Someone eximed. The others also agreed. The chanting of holt sutras of a thousand monks fills the heaven and Earth, and it holy song echoes endlessly echoing inside the ears of everyone that is present The Elder Monks stationed below could also heard the sound of the sutras and they ignoring the gaze and the behaviors of the martial artist that gathered around them and around the foot of the mountain, they sit cross legged. They then closed their eyes and chanted the Sutra of Infinite Wisdom. The sutra they chanted and the sutras that those monks on the top of the mountain were chanting is different. There is a city of monks up there. Not everyone chanted the same Sutra. Yet, for some reason, the sound seems harmonious like they were chanting one sutras, like they were preaching the same on Truth that leads to Awakening and Oneness with All. The martial artist in the foot of the mountain seeing the Elder Monk closing their eyes and beginning to chant the name of the Awakened One look at each other. It doesn¡¯t look like the Elder Monk would care about them ¡®Something big must be happening up there! We must look!¡¯ some of the storytellers that have been waiting for a long time said and the other martial artist nodded in agreement Nut no one seems to be brave enough to take the first step. Before anyone could pluck up the courage one swordsman flew toward the mountain path. The sudden action of this swordsman shocked the others as they looked toward the Elder Monk, fearing that the Elder Monk would suddenly get up and begins attacking the swordsman But nothing like that happens. The Elder Monk is engrossed in reading the Sutra and they did not move. The sound of chanting grew louder like it was about to wee the glorious era of Truth and Awakening The martial artist that were gathered then look towards that lone swordsman who is looking wistfully toward the top of the Shaohua Mountain. The wind blows his green robe and that elegant swords sheath hanging on his left hips sways gently. The swordsman looks elegant and otherworldly, yet possessing that chivalric aura of a great swordsman. As they look at that elegant swordsman someone suddenly eximed in shock. The other martial artist looks toward that person Then he eximed in shock and excitement ¡®It is the Heaven Reaching Swordsman!¡¯ They all look and now that they look, it is really the Heaven Reaching Swordsman which elicited another conversation between the many martial artists here. The Heaven Reaching Swordsman that was defeated by Sword God hase to The Temple of Xi. The Heaven Reaching Swordsman did not say anything to the crowd. He keeps looking at the Shaohua Mountain peak. Then suddenly he began rushing up toward the temple entrance gate. The martial artist that watches the action of the Heaven Reaching Swordsman all looked at each other and like they were being awakened from a dream, they too leap out from their seats and rushed toward the stairs of the temple to look what had happened inside the temple. Azief on the top of the mountain was also shocked when he heard the chanting of the Monks. The Abbot exined. That is the Pagoda of Bearing Evils and inside that pagoda is the Secret Hall of Enlightened Ones That See All Truths where the flute Patron wanted to see resided.¡¯ Azief nodded and he took a step. Chapter 581: All seals broken (2) The moment he did that the Pagoda suddenly shakes and trembles and the trembling shake the entire mountain. Then it glowed golden and he felt a great feeling of evil aura slowlying out from the temple. Golden light pierced the skies and the cloud opened up, revealing the stars that could only be seen during the night sky, The martial artist that were rushing toward the Temple also saw the night sky during the day and they all felt that this matter must have something to do with the Sword God as they expel out the fears in their heart. Seeing such phenomenon, they all could sense the happening on top of the mountain would once again shock the world as they increase their speed to reach the entrance gate of the temple. The vigers near the foot of the mountain when they saw night sky in the middle of the day, they all prostrated toward the temple, fearing that an Immortal is about to descend down and handed down divine retribution. Azief also felt a sensation. That one steps he took toward the Temple broke the seal beneath his right foot. He felt energy surging inside him as he felt his power returns to about thirty percent. On top of the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy Stairway, the Divine Law Body on the eleventh steps stirs. The sound of chanting and songs that is sung in an unrecognizablenguage fills the eleventh steps of the Thirteenth Steps of the Supremacy Stairway. The eleventh steps itself cracks in many parts, the Laws and Concepts around it spirals into voids and nothingness like it could not stand the weight of the Divine power of the Law Body of the Divine. A Great Will burst out from the Divine Law Body the moment it seems to stir. A pure Divine power fills the Universe and a world shaking pressure was emanated as the Divine Law Body tries to get up. Every move and every movement from the Divine Law Body disperse divinity all over the Supreme Dimension. Strength is apparent from the Divine Law Body as its level of power surges up to the Heavens Azief Divine Law Body slowly stand up as the space around it distorts and breaks. Time and Space around it seems to go out of orders. The Divine Law Body slowly get up and light fills the steps and the Divine Light thates out from the existence of the Divine Law Body chains up with the Netherworlds Sea, the light of the Celestial powers and the other essence of power that the other Law Body had emanated like it was trying to harmonize with it And like the other Law Bodies he had a sword in his hand. It was a sword created purely by a divine will. The Netherworld sea could note close to this divine sword fill with divinity of power to create and unmade things. The Souls that hovers around the Soul Law Body also did not dare toe near the divine sword. Anyone thate to close would be dissipated because of its pressure. Primordial energy on the other hand melded seamlessly with the aura around the Law Divine Body. Azief Law Body then grip tighter on the Divine Sword and it broken into motes of light that fills the steps as it was absorbed into every pores of the Divine Law Body On the Sealed World, Azief who had taken that one step toward the Temple had a streak of blue light streaking passes inside his pupils and a powerful energy emanates out of him. ¡®It is broken¡¯ he thought to himself, a smirk forming on the edge of his mouth The weather above the temple slowly changes. The cold hard day but with clear skies suddenly changed. Dark clouds appear out of nowhere and the wind changes its directions. BOOM! Thunder roars and the mountain tremble like it is the end of the world. Everyone that was climbing the stairs could all see the roiling clouds above them and see the thunders that roars erratically like it was a scene of heavenly chaos. They all remembers the words of the storyteller that were present during the Sword God fought off the imperial forces. Thunders roars and wind changes direction and the mountain tremble. Right now, the same thing is happening. They did not run away when they remembered that story. instead they keep running even faster On the eleventh steps, the Divine Law Body has slowly get up from his position. The Divine Light from his body pierces the interdimensional barrier of the Supreme Dimension, the divine power spreading outside the steps and even graces some of thes that were outside of the Supreme Dimension, helping them to skip evolutionary stages of their existence. Threads of fates and destiny bonded itself upon the Divine Law Body. The diamond mark and vein like pattern that is beneath Azief right foot in the Sealed World was broken and in doing so, the Divine Law Body reached itspletion. Azief in the Sealed World could feel that his Divine Sense is slowly expanding and it keep expanding. On the steps, now that the Divine Law Body had beenplete, its Divine Energy prate through the distortion of the energies around the statue that have been helping the Law Divine Body to gained itspletion When Azief was on the eleventh steps the distortion of energy was so strong that even with his Divine Sense he could not pierce and see the entirety of the area of the steps. The eleventh steps are huge. It stretches from one star to another. On the eleventh steps there is a statue very distinctly different than the other statue. It has a statue of an angel-like being holding a sword riding a dragon with which his left hand holds the dragon golden rein. The sword is shining with mes and his wing seems sorge it could cover an entire. Behind him there is a host of heavenly being just like him having a smaller wings and follow him from behind. Those statues are all emanating a source that resembles naturalws of the Universe. This time as the Divine Law Body isplete the divine and faith energy of the statue has all been drained out. The Divine Law Body gaze upon the statue with his eyes as blue aura shoot out from its pupils, hitting the statue. The moment it hits the statue, the statue cracks and it slowly crumbles. The statue of the angel-like being that is leading the heavenly host cracks before dissipating into dust. The other statues behind it also exploded turning into nothingness as they left a space rips each position where they were at This space rips and when one looks closely at the space rips the could that the position of those heavenly host resembles a formation The formation suddenly converges into one point, gathering the powers of divine powers and faith energy around the steps and then it disperses all around the steps in a peaceful manner. In that one second, the weird formation nullifies the bacsh of the Supremacy Stairway. In a Universe far away, an angel like being who was sitting on top of branch of arge tree sighed He is in his physical states right now. Though he knew whether he is in a spiritual state or any other states of existence, it would be useless if he did not set up certain precaution. He sighed as a few of his feather falls down to the fertile ground beneath the tree, turning ck and then a few secondter, those ck feathers turn into mes and dust as the wind of the area waves away the burned feathers. The angel-like being only sighed and did not say anything else. He only looks toward that tree branches where there is only one fruit. It looked very tempting. The angel-like being did not care too much about the matter of the stairway since he knows about it since eons ago. Because of that he has been prepared. Unlike the others, he had noments and he did not gaze toward Azief. It is not because he is arrogant. It is because this is not his matter and as such he would not interfere. Chapter 582: All seals broken (3) Meanwhile on the Stairway, the energy of the Divine swirls around the Divine Law Body. It is one of the most mysterious energy in the Omniverse It is an energy thates from people faith and belief and enables whoever that master it to shape and manipte forces of heavenly origin Azief Divine Body is now shining with the intensity of a quasar, white light fills the world and it could blind any beings that tries to peek the Law Divine Body. The faith and trust and belief of the people that once believed and still believes in Azief pour in inside Azief Law Divine Body. For some reason, these faith and belief energy seems to transcended space and time, ignoring distance between the Supreme Dimension and Earth which probably has ayer of thousands of spaces between them But the hymn of songs and prayers swirls around Azief Law Divine Body and all of their prayers and faith was absorbed inside the Divine Law Body regardless. Azief did not know it but his Divine Law Body could see Pandemonium right now in his gaze. It is because of faith power. Since there are people that invokes him in their memories and in their words, Azief Divine Law Body could see them. He could see and hear everything that those who believes in him do and said. Azief Divine Law Body could even use his power to aid them even when he is in the Supreme Dimension since this kind of ability is not restricted by Time and Space. But the one thing that all of these Law Bodycked is only one thing. Directions and feeling. They were crated from energies essence and they were cultivated to be Laws. As theyplete their transformation as Law Body, the lingering emotions of its owner has been erased, leaving only a pure body of Laws of the Omniverse. For them to make a move would require direction. And the only one that could provide the direction is Azief. It still needs him to merge with all of this Law Bodies and begins to move. Azief on the temple ground take another steps toward the Pagoda. He of course saw the ck aura but as the ck aura moves around him, it was instantly suppressed. The monks and the grandmaster and even the Abbott was shocked seeing this. When these ck auras attacked the Temple before, they break the wills of their monks and only the strongest of them could resist its darkly temptations. But for the Sword God he just walks through it and not only there is nothing bad happening to him, the dark aura was suppressed. Azief Will is sharp as a sword and as he passes the ck aura, it was minced into nihility. It was cut by Willpower. Azief was curios of the pagoda as he saw the windows were the source of the ck aura. He waves his finger. Sharp blinding light of sword wille out form his finger. It was infused with his Will power and its light illuminated the area, annihting all of those ck aura around him and the area around the windows of the Pagoda. But there is still traces of it. ¡®The Flute¡¯ he thought. This flute must be a demonic item to create such powerful dark aura. Azief senses is different from all these mortals so he could sense many things from the dark aura that the others could not. It was a dark aura full of resentment and full of killing intent. Azief had the ability to turn into a Celestial and an Asura. He could not be more familiar with such energy That is why he could sense it. Unlike before, the ck aura could not even fill the area in front of Azief feet. The golden light dims and it shocked the grandmaster and the Abbot because the golden light should have been suppressing the ck aura. But this time it was different but then a more astounding scene happens in front of their eyes. Arial body turns golden, absorbing the divine energy hidden inside that Pagoda. Azief smirks a bit. ¡®This must be one of his ways for me to ascend¡¯ Azief thought to himself. He could feel the twelve seal was broken. Azief felt a sensation washing over him as seventy percent of his power instantly returns to him. The weather above the Temple bes even more chaotic. Storms are forming above the clouds and it begins to devours the clouds as thunderstorm ravaged the skies peaceful day. The force of his sudden increase in power depressed thend where he is standing to five feet deep and all the grandmaster around the area were pressed by a powerful suppression energy that they were forced toe down from the tree branches to alleviate the feeling of weight all over their body. At the same time this was happening, the people of the martial arts world arrived at the scene. They were not obstructed by anyone as they journey to this area. All monks seem to be chanting their sutras inside their residence which is why they could easily pass through all the halls that is usually could not be passed so casually. The moment they arrived at the area of the pagoda, they instantly were crushed down as their body felt a weight on their back as they were forced to prostrate to the ground. And for some of them their body could no longer hold the pressure and they have to lied down face front on top the soils. Those who were in grandmaster realm had it a little better as they are could hold on. Heaven Reaching Swordsman is using his sword as a support to stand up but even he had already kneeled in one knee. The martial artist whether they were lying down, kneeling or feeling too heavy because of the pressure could see the Sword God shining in golden hues. And that golden hues seems to piece through the skies above, opening arge hole up in the sky that reveals a wider stretch of stars above them. And then they all could see it. A translucent palm up above the stars. Up on the heavens of this world they could see a titanic palm covering the world. Azief took another step but hisst seal is not broken. But he was not anxious. He had found the way. His Divine Sense spread even furthers as he could reach the entire continent with his Divine Sense. Every nook and cranny could be felt and sense inside his awareness. His power is slowly encroaching the Will of this world. Azief had once fought the Heavens of his world and he got some authority to alters the Laws of the World in Earth if he wanted to because he wrested against heaven and won. This world had the Will of the World, but it is weak and so does its Heaven so Azief sudden increase of powers slowly surpasses the power of the Heavens of this world. Only some divine beings could see the illusory cracks of the Will of the World and the Heavens. He could sense and his power had reached surpassing the Heavens but even with all of this, he still couldn¡¯t sense the entirety of this small mountain. So he keeps moving forward. He walks toward the Pagoda and push open the door as the ck aura inside the Pagoda were instantly extinguished by the golden aura around him The Abbot and the grandmaster of the Temple could not have predicted such happening ¡®The Fated Owner have arrived¡¯ the Abbot said and the other grandmaster nodded. They no longer resist the pressure instead they sit down in cross legged position and chanted Sutras and Song. Faith and belief streamed all over the Temple to supplies the Pagoda as the Pagoda dimming of golden holy light slowly returns But the moment it returns it would be absorbed into Azief body. Azief knows that this golden light is trying to break hisst seal. He then saw the one and only hall inside the Pagoda. The Secret Hall. The Abbot had told him that the name of that Hall is the Secret Hall of Enlightened Ones That See All Truths And inside it there is an altar of marble stone. Azief walk inside it as his body glowing even more golden looking like Golden Saints of the Temple. The entire Temple right now is covered by golden lights. In a faraway Universe, a Monkey isughing joyously. On the Five Elements Mountain, the mountain itself is trembling shocking the people of Silhae. They then see an unbelievable sight. The mountain seems to change. Fire seems to rise up from the mountain bringing endless energy of power that changes the skies above the mountain. They saw trees suddenly growing at an elerated rate around the mountain vicinity, tall and strong. If Azief was here, he could see how these tree was full of vitality of life. The Earth around the mountain seems to experience a seismic change as the mountain bes higher and higher, reaching well above the clouds and affecting the viges around the mountain. Water burst out from the holes around the mountain as it burst outs of with water that gives life. Metals spikese spout from many corners of the mountains And then to the surprise of everyone, the Five Element Mountain rises up and from the ground and the entire mountain was plucked out from the Earth. Its base hovers above the ground. The Five Element thene out from the base of the mountain. Fire essence, Wood essence, Earth essence, Metal essence and Water essence. All of it ising out and it seem to be waiting for something. Chapter 583: All seals broken (4) Inside the Pagoda, Azief take no time before he arrived in front of the marble stone. The Abbot said that the marble stone could not be broken by any weapons and neither could it be lifted or moved. Every qualified monk in the Temple has tried to move the marble stone but no matter how strong they are; they could not move it. But for some reason Azief believes he could. Azief eyes look toward the top of the altar. ¡®So, there it is¡¯ Five years in this world and in the end, he is finally going toe back home, he thought wistfully. His eyes look toward that disy on top of the altar. And on top of it is a flute. Around the flute dark auras seems to swirls around it. Yet, it could not even reach Azief body. ¡®The Demonic Flute¡¯ he muttered. That is the name the temple called the flute. This is the flute that the Demon Monkey is said to left in this world before he ascended to heaven. ¡®A flute that was waiting for it to its owner¡¯ It was at this moment Azief realizes how Sun Wukong would pay for his next deed. How would he sever this Karma thread between the two? This is a question Azief once asked himself. Bu now he knows. This flute is repayment Azief did not know that the thing he did outside the Pagoda has fulfilled one of the oldest prophecy of the Temple. The prophecy of the Temple had long foretold the arrival of the Fated Owner of that flute. ¡®When its true ownere to the Temple, thunder would fill the skies of the world, thend would shake and wind would change courses.¡¯ That was the prophecy of the temple. Today, that prophecy was fulfilled. And the other part of that prophecy is the advent of a new era. The Demon Monkey has nned this for so long. And he is borrowing Azief fortune to break through the seals of this Sealed World since he could not Azief walk slowly to the altar and then he looks at the flute first. It seems to be made of bones and there is traces of undecipherable writing on its body. Azief take a deep breath and then he picks it up. The moment he picks it up he could hear a breaking sound and Azief widened his eyes The energy left over in the flute break the final seal in Azief body. On top of the Thirteen Steps, on the twelve steps Azief Cosmic Law Body stirs and slowly trying to get up. Cosmological forces all around the Supreme Dimension was absorbed into its body as the Law Body expanded to incredible heights that is pressures space and causes Las and Concepts to be suppressed by its tremendous power Azief in the Sealed World could feel that inner Universe is slowly reconstructing back as the sun and moon of his Universe reforms back as his Inner Universe was reconstructed bing wider and extremely vats than before All of this was rolled out into nonexistence when Azief take the twelve steps before. But now that the Cosmic Law Body has gainedpletion. All of that misfortune returned back in the form of fortune. Time and Space inside his Inner Universe was formed back as ites out from the Void of his nonexistence Inner Universe. All that exist before in his Inner Universe, is slowly existing again. It is not the maniption of time but a rebirth of an entirely new Inner Universe. Souls appeared inside his Inner Universe as life slowly blooms all over his inner Universe. And it was then that the Cosmic Law Body got up and as it got up, a powerful life force fills the Universe. It was so powerful that the Netherworld Sea on the eight steps stopped flowing, the golden light in the third steps were overshined by the light of the Cosmic Law Body life force. When thew Body opens its eyes, its right eye had white pupils and possess the power of Life in it. Whenever that gaze of its right eyended, life was unconsciously born, filling the Universe with particles that elerates the formation of life. On its left eye, it possesses a dark pupil and it contained the power of Death inside it. Wherever it gazes upon, Death will visit. Around its body Time flows differently and the souls that escape the grinding power of the Divine Law Body would achieve a rebirth if theye near the Cosmic Law Body. The Law Body has variety of colors of its fingers. It is all rted to the intermixing of energies that was done when the Cosmic Law Body was first formed. This Law Body had also absorbed the Tree of Life and the Seeds to form its gigantic body. Death and Life intermixed creating a shining orb of white and ck and turns into the pupils of the Law Body The fingers had purple and green colors, the purple symbolizing the rebirth concepts and the green symbolizing the Time Concepts. Thus around the Law Body, these two concepts seem to be intermixing with each other. And the Law Body entire body is colored in five colored, possessing the power of the Elements. His right palm is in reddish ck color, possessing the power of Cosmic Destruction and his left palm is purple mixed with green color, possessing the power of Destiny and Fate And around the Law Body suspended around him is nine swords. These swords all had a concepts and Laws inside it. The Law of Death. The Law of Life. The Law of Rebirth. The Law of Time. The Law of Darkness. The Law of Elements. The Law of Destruction. The Law of Destiny. And The Law of Fate. Nine Sword created from the Seeds that Azief once created this is Nine Laws Sword. With this sword, one couldmand the Laws embedded in it. With Cosmic power this is nothing tomand nine Laws that would affect the Universe. With Aziefprehension of the sword in his time in the Sealed World, there is an essence of sharpness since each of his Law Bodies and they could manifest swords, sabers, or any other weapon toplement their strength. The Cosmic Law Body the look toward the statue on the twelve step. Thest time Azief could not see the statue on the twelfth steps because of the powerful energy turbulence when he formed the Cosmic Law Body But this time the turbulence of energy is no existent. The moment, the Law Body gained itspletion, the energy around this steps all went calm And Azief Cosmic Law Body could finally see the statue on the twelfth step. It is a statue that even Azief would not recognize. It did not resemble any supreme being that anyone knows. It shows a statue of a young man. If one looked at it with Divine Sense one could see many more than just the statue. Looking at the statue with Divine Sense, the statue looks like a representation of the Will of the Supreme Being that manage to left his Will on top of the Supremacy Stairway The Supreme Being has white hair all, and each strand of the hair over his head seems to contain Laws of the Omniverse but there is a Celestial presence around it that seems to pressure all Beings and all Creations to not dare to see his majesty and grace. The moment that the Cosmic Law Body look at the statue with Divine Sense, the scenery around the statue changed. The Supreme Being is on top of a tall thin peak that stretches out from a watery swamp and reaches the ultimate height to pierce through the skies and the heaven above it. Standing there, gazing at an empty universe is that Supreme Being, his eyes seems to contain an innumerable sorrow. Then as the Cosmic Law Body averts his gaze, the Nine Laws sword flew towards it, piercing the state in nine spots. The statue broke almost immediately being assaulted by nine Laws of Cosmic enhancement And as it broke, somewhere in the Foreign ce a person who is carving a statue with its carving knife stopped. This person looks to be very old and look like a mortal. This person had no powerful presence of an Immortal or any presence of a powerful person at all. The old man put down his carving knife and smiles a bit. ¡®So, end another life. This life is very meaningful. Reincarnation¡­is it a circle? Or is it just there? This should end. All of it. Karma and reincarnation should also end¡¯ The old man said what seems to be nonsense as he falls down from his workbench and pass away, returning back the karma that he owed to the Supremacy Stairway. The Cosmic Law Body stands there proudly, waiting for the original body. By now, all thirteen steps of the Supremacy Stairway are creaking and cracking under the pressure of twelve Law Bodies of immeasurable power. Even the Supreme Dimension seems to be affected as the barriers of this dimension was slowly thinning out because of thews and powers that came out form each Law Bodies The moment the Law Body on the twelve steps finishes itspletion happens, thest Law Body on the thirteen steps stirs and opens its eyes. The Omni Law Body, the ultimate Law Body that could be created. This kind of Omni powers usually belongs to Sovereigns and Grand Supremacy. But now, Azief before he even reached Soveriegn level would possess such power in Divine Comprehension. It would not absurd then if when Azief merge with all of his Law Bodies he could easily push through the levels and reached Essence Creation almost immediately. But if he did that he would broke the Perfection path but that possibility exists for him to immediately jump to Essence Creation when he reached Divine Comprehension. But if he stays in Divine Comprehension, he would be the strongest Divine Comprehension levelers in Earth Prime. His power could even contend with those that is in the peak realm of Essence Creation because of the Perfection of his body. The Omni Law Body is a Law Body that will pave Azief road to Omnipotence, to reach the level of Realization of Path like Azul But it would only pave the road and not guarantee it. There have been too many that walk that road and fall down halfway. But even if one did not walk that road until the end, those that once walked that road are all great legendary beings in the Omniverse now. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 584: The story goes on (1) The Supreme Dimension is shaking continuously and showing signs of copses as the Omniw Body beginning to beplete The moment this Law Body stand up it expanded without limits, embracing all forms of energies on top of the Thirteen Steps as it seems to take infinite forms, existing in many timelines, limitless and boundless. It was like the Omni Law Body is the point of everything, the point of creation and also destruction, the point of Time and Space, of Destiny and Fate as its Omniversal pressure covered the whole Supreme Dimension On the thirteen steps is the statue of the Demon Monkey. Maybe he is really called Sun Wukong. Or maybe he had another name. The Omniw Body is titanic evenpared to all the other Law Bodies. It seems like it was the only thing in that Dimension, dwarfing the other Law Bodies is size alone. The statue of the monkey holding a ck staff that look simr to the Ruyi Jingu Bang is cracking all over because of the pressureing out directly from the Omni Law Body. There is no sword around the Omniw Body. Because the sharpness of the sword is hidden inside it, the sword force, the sword will and the sword lights. Omni power epasses everything and as such Sword Wills and Sword Force amount only little in the scope of things that the Omni Law Body could do. The staff that the Demon Monkey statue is holding that is emanating a powerful emanation of divine energy that could break apart the Void of Nothingness seems to not be able to restrain the Omniversal pressure thates out from the undtion of power of the Omni Law Body. The Omniw Body possess essence of Omnipotence. It is an essence of Divinity. One could hear the Supreme Dimension and its Universe groaning as it tries to amodate the power of the Omni Law Body that contains traces of the highest Divinity. All over itsrge body, Storms made up of Concept of the Omniverse swirled around the titanic fingers and feet of the Omni Law Body. A chaotic merging of Concepts created a mix match ofws and Concepts that swirls down into some of thes below the Supremacy Stairways, filling thats with mess up Laws of nature that should not have existed. The entire Dimension and the Universe that resided in it is shaking and the multiversal barrier all around the sealed dimension is slowly unraveling It is not just destabilizing like before. This time itpletely unravels. The Omniversal power that ising out from the Law Body has surpassed the upper limit of this Sealed Universe as the entire Steps is shaking and cracking in many ces. Dimensional rips appear and if one looks through the dimensional rips one could see stars ands of many other universes that is not connected with this Sealed Dimension. But because of the power of the Omni Law Body, it connected the many Universes that is cut off from this Dimension and rips apart a Dimension rips. The moment that dimensional rips appears, the stars of another Universe flew inside the Dimensional rips and was absorbed into the Omniw Body. Suns flew toward the Omniw Body and gathers inside the eyeballs, enhancing the already hot and cmitous power of the eyeballs of the Omni Law Body that was formed from the core of a burning sun The stars all over the many dimensional barriers that connects the Sealed Dimension and other Universe forms the Omni Law strands of hair. The internal organs were formed froms and it devours even more. And the more it absorbed and devours, the Divinity around the Omni Law Body increases. The Omni Law Body then only gazed upon the statue of the Demon Monkey, and in a faraway Universe, on top of a mounting peak covered with white clouds, a Monkey is hurrily grabbing his hair fur and quickly throwing it away as each of its furs slowly burns itself up in the air. With that the Demon Monkey power seems to be cut in half. ¡®Shessh. I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay, alright!¡¯ heins. Then after sure that he had sacrifice enough of his power the Monkeyughs. ¡®Thus, karma is fulfilled! I am no longer a yer in this chess game! HAHAHA. I am out. You old being could y all you want. I have gained enough¡¯ The Monkeyughs joyously. The Demon Monkey is not the only one that is watching this. There are many gazes that is watching. And these gazes belong to those who knew the true origin of this matter. The one that Demon Monkey knew watching this is Wargod, Yewa Hafar and Jade Emperor. The one he did not know is none other than Azul and Wargod. But there are also other eyes that gazes towards the Supremacy Stairway, some of them watches it for a different reason. The Omni Law Body on the Thirteen Steps did not know this and so is Azief in the Sealed World. On the thirteen steps, the Omni Law Body stand still, its eyes waiting. And all the while, the stairway is cracking and shrouded with a storms of chaotic powers of thirteen powerfulws. On the Sealed World, Azief felt a cooling sensation all over his body. The mark all over his body falls off like it was never there. The patterns all over his body disappeared and Azief felt like someone just release him from bondage He felt that all of his movement is now natural and there is no longer that feeling of restriction. There was feeling of Completion washing over him, a feeling of Perfection. Azief could even feel a trace of his Law Bodies like they were not separated by distance andyers of dimensions. If not for the palm high above the skies, then Azief believe he would feel it even more clearly. The moment thatst seal broke something happened to his body. Like a flood that breaks the dam, an unprecedented burst of energy exploded inside and outside his body. This power was so tyrannical that it annihtes the entire pagodapletely like it was nothing in front of the power that sib rusting out from Azief right now The Pagoda was made from magical properties and it has sealing formation all over it but in front of such tyrannical power, it exploded into golden motes of light that rises up to the sky. The heavens of this world suddenly cracks in all directions and the Will of the World was suppressed. His Divine Sense spread all over this and Azief roars with the excitement of being free. His roars fill not only the mountain of the Temple but the sound echoes throughout the whole word. The whole world could hear an unknown roar that rolled up the clouds and changes the weather all over the world. The translucent Palm high up in the sky is wavering. The moment that the Pagoda was dissipated into motes of light, all the people present in around the area could see that the Sword God is no longer shrouded with golden aura. Instead he was shrouded by a mix of golden and blue aura, that swirls around him. Chapter 585: The story goes on (2) Azief smiles and then heughs in happiness. His Thirteen Law Bodies finally ispleted. There is many reason why he felt such excitement He could feel Laws and Concepts that is present all over him and feeling it again it felt like he could breathe He waves his hand and the thunders above him roars loudly as it forms into dragon like forms as it sails across the dark skies The wind howls loudly that it sounds like a Titan is screaming at the world, a few trees were plucked out from its roots around the foot of the Shaohua Mountain Azief then clicked his fingers and a thunderbolt splits the clouds and strike down toward him. The people present all looked at this scene in fear. Some of them wanted to warn him. To some of them it looked like the heavenly tribtion spoken in myths and legend about to strike the Sword God Azief however defies everyone expectation as he casually holds out his hand and he grasp ahold of the thunderbolts. The solidified form of a thunderbolt is as hot as the sun and its heat distorts the space around him as any wooden thing around the area suddenly caught on fire The sound of the thunderbolts crackling made everyone realizes that this is not a scene of a dream but real life. It shocks everyone. The Three Devils of Han looking at this scene prostrate themselves down and loudly shouted ¡®Congrattions, Senior Sword God for sessfully ascending to the Heavenly realm!¡¯ they shouted. In the minds of the Three Devils of Han, Azief had sessfully ascend his mortal body and turning into a golden Saints, a true immortals of the Heavens. The crowds looking at this was thoroughly convinced that this was truly the case. They all put their fist together and congrattes him. The Abbot and the grandmaster stopped chanting their sutra. The Heaven Reaching swordsman seeing this look at the sky and while he could still see the Palm, there is also a determination shining out from his clear looking eyes. He put his hand together and then said ¡®Matchless under the Heavens, the Sword from Heaven, Sword God! ¡®With one sword in his hand, who would dare contend? ¡®O Heaven!¡¯ ¡®If there is Wu Ming, why would the Heaven borne Tongtian?¡¯ Saying this Heaven Reaching Swordsman sighed as he shakes his head But he did not go away. He is determined to watch this until the end Everyone in the crowd could feel the frustration of Heaven Reaching Swordsman. People called the Sword God Nameless. The storytellers spice it up by saying Nameless not meaning that he had no name but the Sword God name is Wu Ming. And the poem that the Heaven Reaching Swordsman just created express his frustration. If the Sword God is called Wu Ming, then Tongtian is what the Jianghu called Heaven Reaching Swordsman Xi Feng on the other hand had sorrows in his eyes. He could feel that his teacher is about to leave. He could see the golden light from above still shining upon his teacher body, regardless of the stormy weathers and the howling winds or the thunderous lightning. Azief heard the words but he had no desire to answer any of these congrattions. Because he had something else to focus on. His hand is still holding the flute and there is a reason why. He could feel a connection, a bond is being formed, connecting him to darkly beings. When he holds that flute, for one brief moment, it nearly overtakes his mind. In one sh of memories, he saw many things. He saw ten images of Demons when he holds that flute. He saw an image of the Demon Monkey subduing the Ten Demons with his ck staff and putting a seal on their bodies. He even saw the blurry face of the Enlightened Monk in the legends of the Temple creating magical formation and bringing out a small pagoda that could fit the size of his palm. And then there was darkness. And standing there in the darkness, is him, bathed in golden bluish aura. And he saw gazes. And all this gaze contains powerful emanations of powers. They all looked toward him And then before Azief could get ready for anything, an attack in the form of an energy st suddenly arrived at him. This is inside his mind but for some reason the people inside his mind were able to execute an attack that would strike his mind. The attack was numerous with different variety of emanations of power. Azief felt that at his current level he could not defeat these attacks. As he was thinking this, he suddenly realizes that he is still holding the flute. ¡®The Demonic Flute¡¯ The flute that could controls the Ten Demonic Beings. He remembered He immediately put the flute on his mouth and blew a tune. He only blew air inside the flute, not intending to y any melody but the flute produced a melody that is soothing and calm and even clear his mind. But while these effect are beneficial for him, it was not so for the Ten Demonic Beings hiding in the darkness. Their attack was all nullified and their screams, shrieks and wailing fills the dark space. ¡®Stop it, Master!¡¯ a voice echoes in the darkness and then more voice sounded, pleading for mercy and for him to stop ying. ¡®We will fulfil the agreement. We greet Master¡¯ then immediately as their pleading ended, ten essences flew toward the flute. The flute has ten holes. And each holes absorbed one of each essence. Azief felt the life essence of the ten demonic beings Then the darkness receded and there is an image that seared itself into his mind. For a brief moment, he saw a demon with human body with tiger head Then he saw a Bear with red fur wearing a divine armor, a skeleton wearing a woman robe, a nine tailed vixen demon, her eyes are full of illusion and mischief while she executed many kinds of transformation tricks There is also a brief image of a demon that have many eyes, and a squeaking demon that possess human body with a rat head. He even saw a beautiful woman dressed in golden splendor like she is a Queen of a great Empire. Her beauty could tempt even the heart of the purest men tomit into indulgence and to sumb to their basest desire and broke their ill power. If not for the fact that he knew this is the image of a demon, Azief might even thought that woman is some noble woman. But for some reason, Azief felt an affinity with this Demon. And then there is a Demon dripping with blood, full of bloodlust and anger and arge python that was the size of a mountain. And it was not the only demon that is gigantic in size. As Azief tries to shake the image of the demon dripping with blood, he saw a demonic gigantic spider that rules millions of other spiders crawling through Heaven and Earth. And then Azief shakes his head and he could finally calm himself down. Chapter 586: The story goes on (3) He looks toward the Abbot as the sound of congrattion has just entered his ears. The Abbot look at him and smiles. The Abbot then pointed to the sky with his finger and Azief look toward the sky and he understand the Abbot meaning Since he already gets the payment, why not do the work? The Sealed World¡­waited for him. A Supreme Being even manipte thest step of the Supremacy Stairway to guide him here All for this moment. The Demon Monkey wanted to unseal this world. The moment he unseals this world, Azief bet many that is already at the peak of power in this world would breakthrough. The surge of the heaven and Earth energy trapped inside that Palm would quickly changes this world. The people would be sturdier, stronger but it will also expose this world to therger Universe. That is why he is confident of Xi Feng chance of meeting him someday. Because he had foreseen such ending He didn¡¯t even need to be too strong. As long as he could break through his Universe and travels the stars, then that was enough. By that time, Azief might have enough power to contend with the many powerful beings in the Universe. Azief close his eyes for a moment and all sound disappeared. There is only silence. He wants to take a little time. He could feel that slowly all of his power is getting restored. He could feel the Laws swirling around him, Concepts dancing on tops of his fingertips, him, his Divine Sense scanning all over the world. His awareness¡¯s senses Wu Mei. Wu Mei seems to realize she is being watched and look toward the sky asking ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Azief Divine Sense moves and he saw Li Dan and the Clouds Abode with the two statue that the Cloud Abode stole from the temple of Xi, saw the secrets beneath the Forgetfulness Fall inside the forest of the temple of Xi and saw the two young Emperor of Yong and Zhou scheming and plotting for the domination of the world in their room. He saw the floating Five Element Mountain, and the five elements that is waiting for something. All secrets of this world is now revealed in his awareness and he understood everything. Everything seems so smallpared to him. It was like his Will Projection covered the whole world, looking at this world from above like some floating Titan looking over a small ball. This is how people of his level of power gain information. He is not like some adventurer in some fantasy stories needing to go to tavern to search for information When a person reaches his level, one sweep of the world with their Divine Sense and everything would be revealed. It is also fortunate that the heaven Will and the Will of the World of this world is still weak, making it unable to stop his perusing of all its secrets. All of the secret he had just seen might seem like a priceless information since it shows all the hidden things, resources, people and it surely look like some kind of treasure to the eyes of the mortals of this world but to someone of his level, he views them like they were nothing but worthless bit of stones. And then he opens his eyes. The Pagoda is broken and he has slowly calm his power. If not the entire mountain would be ttened. The martial artist that were kneeling and lying down because of the pressure before got up and the grandmaster that was struggling could finally take a breath. Azief then look in front of him and he saw some familiar faces. He saw Heaven Reaching Swordsman, saw the Three Devils, the Crippled Devil Han Xiao, The One Eyed Devil Han Guang, and the One Thousand Cut Devil Han Xin and he saw his disciple. He also saw someone hiding behind a tree. No one notices this person but he did. It is quite amazing considering there are many grandmaster of the Temple of Xi but no one notices him The Pipa Wanderer is also there hiding from the eyes of many They all look towards him with a different expression but in each expression shows their awe and respect. Only Xi Feng had that sorrowful eyes. Azief smiles a bit. He does not have many acquaintances here, but he had some Azief the look toward the stone hills not far away from him. The hills are twenty feet high with a width of ten feet wide. Azief the look toward the Abbot and the monks around him and he said ¡®This Temple has done great service to me and my disciple. Today, I will leave one part of my Surpassing Heaven technique¡¯ This words quickly made everyone pay attention. The Sword God had created a martial arts manual? This is not shocking Some storytellers and experts of the martial arts world also believes that when the Sword God descend his mountain and challenges all the martial arts school is because he wanted to create a martial, arts manual like Divine Swordsman Qu Yuan. Azief then leapt toward the hill. No, he did not leap. He slowly floated through the air, shocking everyone. ¡®Flying!¡¯ Someone eximed. This is the ability of Immortals in myths and legends of the past Azief then grab the air and the sword that he left in his residence, flew toward him crossing through hundreds of meters as fast as light. The sword was gripped by Azief hand and he pointe forward casually Thousands of sword lights fill the world that for a brief moment the ck clouds over head were splits apart into pieces and the thunderous roars of the thunder were drowned by the droning sound of thousands of sword shing against each other All of this takes some time to exin but it only happens in one second. When the light disperse, all people present could see the carvings of martial arts movements all over the stone hill. Everyone look at it, not wanting to forget. But the more they see, and the more theyprehend the moves, the more they be dizzy and the more they forget. Even Heaven Reaching Swordsman could not help but want to see the supreme martial arts that the Sword God hadprehended after bing an Immortal. But the Heaven Reaching Swordsman immediately recognize the problems as he averts his gaze. ¡®It is an illusion¡¯ he shouted and the other martial artist that werete in averting their gaze all fainted at the spot, as some move in an organized manner, looking like a drunk man as their eyes loses consciousness. ¡®Patron Sword God leaving such a powerful swordsmanship would bring cmity to the martial arts world and this Temple. But by infusing certain immortal arts, Patron Sword God had ensured only the most aplish swordsman could see this martial art and not be consumed by it. This is a good deed from the martial arts world and could cultivate a righteous heart and righteous person. This Temple thanks the Patron¡¯ the Abbot said Not everybody understands what the Abbot was saying and then the Heaven Reaching Swordsman said ¡®Look at the bottom¡¯ Everyone look at the bottom of the martial arts movement and they saw the words carved deeply into the thick stone surfaces ¡®Only one with righteous heart could practice this sword art. Only one who had achieved the crux of swordsmanship could understand it. And only those who had a strong will could master it. Those who wanted to learn it for evil purpose would be trapped in Six Paths of Reincarnation, their souls trapped until they reached Awakening¡¯ Hearing that this carving had some immortal arts all of the martial artist that is present did not dare look toward that carving of martial arts movement carved onto the stone hill The Abbot then said ¡®This stone hill had never had a name before. Since Patron Sword God has graces the temple with such a divine sword art, this Penniless Monk will name this stone hill, the Stone Teaching Sword Hill.¡¯ Chapter 587: The story goes on (4) Azief slowly floated down and then he looks towards his disciple and the Three Devils. Now, it is time to settle some things he thought to himself. ¡®Three Devils of Han hear my words¡¯ Hearing this the Three Devils of Han kneels and everyone began to speak with hushed tones. ¡®What is the Sword God doing right now?¡¯ But Heaven Reaching Swordsman slowly understand. He looks at the opening skies and he look at the golden light around Sword God that did not yet dissipate and he eximed ¡®He is ascending!¡¯ And everyone who heard his words was shocked. Is this the so called ascension? It is said in the past, that there was a Monk name Xuanwu who managed to ascend. He was the most powerful Monk of that era. No one could defeat him and under his protection the Temple did not fear nay attacks. The Temple of Xi¡­is it a ce where it was easy to ascend? Is that why the Sword God choose this ce as thest ce to challenge? This makes some martial artist thinks and ponder of the decision of the Sword God. Azief did not know the thoughts of other. Instead he focused on the Three Devils ¡®You three have fulfilled your duty above and beyond and have apanied me in my journey withoutints. I do not mistreat my people¡¯ Azief took a step and he arrived instantly in front of the kneeling Three Devils of Han. The golden light and the bluish aura around Azief made the Three Devils felt like their body is being purified by only the emanation of energies around it. Azief then grasp the wind and then motes of light gathered around his palm. The motes of light slowly form into a golden book. ¡®This is an internal martial art technique that is created deriving from your Unity in One technique. This new technique is called Unity of Will, Three Turning into One. After you finished reading it, it is up to you whether to burn it or keep it forter generations. I bestowed this to you. I hope you three could also ascend¡¯ Azief said as he throws the golden book toward Han Xiao and Han Xiao grab it. They then bowed a little and said ¡®Senior Sword God we are honored¡¯ the three of them said in unison. The martial artist that is present was jealous and envious but they were also in awe and fearful They all saw how the manual was created. The Sword God created a book out of nothing. They saw only golden motes of light appearing out of nowhere, turning into a golden manual. None of them have the thought to try to snatch the manual. Maybe like the Sword Arts carved on the stone hill, the techniques inside that golden book is also could only be mastered by the Three Devils of Han. Azief then look toward Xi Feng. Azief did not anything since he had already talked a lot about this moment with his disciple. He only grasped the wind and a golden book was formed again with Laws and Concepts were embedded inside the golden book. He throws it toward Xi Feng and then he said ¡®This is not goodbye. If you persist in your path, someday we will probably meet again.¡¯ Xi Feng also did not say too much as he only nods. But both of them knows that for such day to arrive would be very long. At that time, will they change or will the precious feeling that they both have for each other still exist? Would it still be the same then? Only Time would answer such questions. Azief smiles and then he looks toward the skies. Unconsciously, as he looks toward the sky, the crowd also look toward the sky. Azief smiles and then he spoke, his voice fills the whole world as another shocking things happens up in the sky A gigantic face that is formed from the clouds and the essence of the world resembling Azief face appears up in the skies. Everyone could see it as long as they were awake and were outside of their house. Some people when they saw the giant face looking down at them, they believed that judgment day had arrived or the eras of Gods and Devils once again returned. They prostrated themselves and bow toward the skies. And then his voice echoes all over the world ¡®Ants ask mortals ¡°Why did you stomp us to death?¡± But the mortal could not hear the pleas of small ants. The mortals ask the Immortals and great Demons, why sh against each other, when each sh destroys worlds? But the Gods and Devils did not see the insignificant mortals. That is the era that will nowe for this world. Be strong. And grasp destiny and fate!¡¯ Finish saying this Azief pointed his finger toward the skies. A Sword Force shake the entire world. All the mountains in the world shakes and the entire sky was opened up, overturning the cycle of night and day, changing the skies with the open view of the stars of the Universe. It was at this moment, the Five Element that was waiting around the Five Element Mountain shot toward the open sky and headed toward the illusory palm. Fire, Wood, Earth, Metal and Water essence all exhibits their pressuring power around the area. The area around the floating mountain, iron mines suddenly appeared, fires broke out from beneath the Earth, trees rises up tall and water sprouted out of soils. The five element did not fly to the sky alone as it also brought with them the Five Element Mountain as the mountain flew toward the skies. As it flew, its exterior slowly corroded itself, the rocky surface of the mountain is slowly falling off because of the heat generated as its sails through the wind with high velocity And then an explosion that disperse the clouds around five hundred kilometers radius of the happens up in the sky the mountain exploded in midair, therge boulders of rocks the size of a small hill is falling from the skies looking like a burning stoneing down to annihte all life. As the ming stones were about to fall down to the ground and annihte all below it, creating a powerful impact that would destroy everything around five hundred kilometers radius, a sword force sweeps through all of that ming stones, turning them into particles that was so small that it is even smaller than normal atoms. This sword force envelops the whole world and it belong to Azief. Right now, the whole world is under his sword. He did not need a sword to swing a sword. He is the sword. The vigers on the ground, looking at the cmity and its sudden disappearance once again prostrated to the ground, thanking whatever Gods they worship. In the sky, the Five Element is still charging toward the upper limits of the skies. The Five Element mountain in the sky no longer have the appearance of a mountain. Instead, it had the appearance of a Palm. After all the rocky surfaces falls down what is left is a Palm the size of a mountain. It is a golden burning palm. This is a smaller palmpared to the Golden Illusory Palm on the skies above the Heavens One covered the whole heaven, one is only the size of a small mountain. It almost looks like this is a hopeless endeavor. But that burning Palm still sails the skies and disperses the clouds as it charges toward the Palm Above the Heavens Azief saw all of this matter through his Divine Sense and he finally understand. This is the counter measures of the Enlightened Monk and Demon Monkey This must be one of the way the world could be unsealed. Many gazes are looking at this current events happening in the Sealed World of the Three Thousand Worlds. Mostly those who came from the Heavenly Realm One of them said ¡®Thus cruel Karma is finally broken. So many souls, trapped forever to pay karma of previous lives. What kind of an eternal existence is that to owe and keep owing for the rest of eternity?¡¯ And then that personughed, thunders and lightning converge around him as he returns to his abode. Chapter 588: The story goes on (5) On the Sealed World, that Burning Golden palm ms itself with the Golden Palm above the skies of the Sealed World and the illusory palm be more translucent and there were many characters of sealing that be unraveled. The five element then also ms toward that Golden Palm, swirling around it grinding every parts of its sealing essence. Azief understand now The Five Element and the Fived Element Mountain was waiting for him to open the path toward the skies. Azief no longer hesitates as he took hisst look toward the people that arrives at the Temple of Xi and then with that he pushes his foot upwards. He then to the astonishment, shock and disbelief of others shot toward the skies to the shock of everyone that was seeing this matter Even the storyteller thought that he had been in a dream as he pinches himself to make sure he is not dreaming To their eyes, the Sword God turns into a blinding silver light like a sword as he ascended to heaven. It took only a moment for him to arrive outside the. Not to mention, his body is now even more powerful with the Laws and Concepts around him provide him no resistance whatsoever. He did not yet merge with the Law Bodies but he could already feel there is something fundamentally different about himself. As Azief arrived outside the, the calm returns to the world, the face in the skies dissipated and the night sky turns back to the day sky. The Five Element Mountain flew to the heavens and many people would surely connect that the Five Element Mountain follow the Sword God that ascended to the Heavens. No one would ever forget that day. Those who saw the ascension of the Sword God to be an Immortal and to those who saw the face in the skies or the floating mountain surrounded by five orbs emanating powers of the heavens, none of them would forget such a thing in their lifetime For that day, many people saw the advent of an immortal and the beginning of new era. Azief was on the outside of the and as he saw the palm that is obstructing his path to the Supreme Stairways, he only fly straight toward that Palm fearlessly even though that Palm seems to contain enormous of energies inside it He did not do anything. He did not prepare himself to use a sword strike. He did not prepare his body to punch the illusory palm. He only fly straight toward it. And then as hees closer, without slowing down, his body crashed through the illusory palm. Azief body now is surrounded by Laws and the moment he crashed with the illusory translucent golden palm instead of him feeling any pain, the illusory palm could not handle the power bursting out from his body. Or to be more urate, the palm could not withstand the gazes of Thirteen Law Bodies looking at it from the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway. The moment Aziefe out from the Sealed World, he could feel the existence of his Thirteen Law Bodies. He could see Pandemonium, and he could see the myriads world through the eyes of his Law Bodies. He did not do nothing. He just looks like he is doing nothing As hees closer to that Palm, he willed that his Thirteenpletedw Bodies to lock their gaze at the illusory palm He has Thirteen Law Bodies. And all of the Laws he cultivated is not some third rate Laws of the World or the Laws of the Universe. It is the top of the top. Even if he did not reach another level higher after this and decided to stay at this current level, there is only a few being in the Universe that could threaten him That is how powerful he would be after he merge with the Thirteen Law Bodies. He had waited and suffers insufferable pains as he walks that thirteen steps and now he could finally reap the reward. It would be a lie if he does not feel emotional after all of this. he had finally achieved what no other people achieved in eons. Thirteen Law Bodies, perfection of the Disk Formation realm! Azief did not even think to use the Ten Rings on his finger to counter the illusory Palm. The thirteen gaze from the thirteen Law Bodies destroyed any resistance that the Golden Palm had. The illusory golden palm dissipated, its abundance of energy that it had stores for eons rained down upon the Sealed World. The world that Azief had spent his time and forge precious rtionship of master and disciple is no longer sealed. The Path to therger Universe is opened! Azief stop for a moment as he saw the floating Five Element Mountain, now in the shape of a scorched palm and slowly turning into a heavenly mountain full of divine and holy aura. The mountain is smaller but it is getting bigger as it absorbed the Worldly and Universal energy around it. He also saw the Five Elements Essences swirling around the mountain. Azief smiles and he had an idea at that moment ¡®This might be useful¡¯ he thought he made a grasping motion with his hand and thews around him changed Lawses out from his hand transforming the mountain and the Five Elements swirling around it into a smaller miniature version of itself as it floated onto his palm Smiling, he then stores it inside his sleeve. Azief took a dep breath as he looks at the vastness of the gxy in front of him He could sense the calling of the Thirteen Bodies, waiting for him to absorb them and be trulyplete. He is leaving now. He did not immediately rush toward the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway. Instead, he took a breath and look toward the below him. His eyes now could see everything. ¡®Having Divine Sense is really convenient¡¯ he muttered. How many time he hadined in that world about not having his Divine Sense. Now, he had it, nothing is no longer a mystery to him He could see in that world; his disciple is leaving the temple with the three Devils protecting him. Azief could guess there would be many that would target his disciple. When the news spread that he had left his Surpassing Heaven technique to his disciple and considering he is no longer in that world, people would develop some greedy desires. It is a test to his disciple. He looks a bit to his left and he saw Wu Mei shouting ¡®Who am I? Who are you? Am I the Empress? Or is she the Empress? What is reincarnation? And what is rebirth? Why is everything so cruel?¡¯ she shouts this question but no one seems to answer it Azief smiles because he knows Wu Mei is on the right path. When she realizes it she might break the mortal shackles ande out from the mortal realm He saw Li Dan slowly preparing to break through on top of the loneliest peak in the Clouds Abode Azief then waves his hand and thunderbolts appears on his hand. It was crackling with divine powers and concepts swirls around it, distorting the area He looks at the below him and then smile he hurls the thunderbolts towards it. Space is a soundless ce but the power emanated by that thunderbolts is nothing to scoff at. If it hits a star, it would probably annihte that stars into pieces, creatingrge space rips or created arge explosion in deep space that would affect its surrounding area. As the thunderbolts reached the skies, it falls peacefully. There is no explosion or anything. It was like someone just throws a small pebble into argeke. The thunderbolts merge with the skies and the clouds of that world, fusing with the will of the that world. Azief then said ¡®This is myst gift to you, my disciple. I hope we will meet again one day¡¯ Azief said this and he turns back to look at the vastness of the gxy around him He saw the stars and the many others in the distance. He then smiles ¡®Divineprehension. I have been waiting for this breakthrough for a long time. I will not skip it. Since I walked this path, I will walk it perfectly, step by step. It might be slower, but it will be worthwhile¡¯ he said, smiling as he punches the area in front of him and a dimensional rips appears. He then flew into the rip and leave this Universe. The area be empty. A momentter, patch of clouds appeared the position where Azief was. Sitting carefreely on top of that patch of clouds, is a Monkey wearing a white robe. The Monkey sighed with a mix of emotions and then a momentter, a voice enters the monkey ears. The Monkey nodded like he was replying the voice that is speaking in his ears right now and then said ¡®It is true, that I owe the boy. But I have pay it all¡¯ the voice spoke again in his ear and the Monkey shakes his head. ¡®Fine. When that dayes, I will block one strike from the Destroyer¡¯ And the voice inside the Monkey ears disappeared. The Monkey then could see the world that he had protected for such a long time. The Monkey smiles a bitter smile and said ¡®Finally I coulde back inside¡¯ He look sorrowfully at the and he could see all his memories of the past when he was at this world. ¡®You have all been trapped by Karma. To pay for a slight grievance to pay for a slight gratitude, to pay for every sins and good deeds. This Law¡­is it suppressing or is it fair?¡¯ The Monkey did not answer his question as he waves his hand. A monk robe appears on top of the patch of clouds. ¡®Today. I could finally fulfil my promise to you, little Monk. I could finally pay respect to your soul. Rejoice, people of the world! You have been freed!¡¯ And with that the Monkey smiles. The Monkey neverugh as hard as he did that day, nor did he ever cried as hard as he did that day. ¡®And so the story goes on.¡¯ A writering out of his hovel muttered as he watches the flowers on his little garden blooming beautifully. And that Writer smiles. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he muttered. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 589: Merging (1) Azief stepped out from the space rips that he had created. He once again appeared on a vast empty space. Azief then look around him ¡®Not the same¡¯ he thought to himself. His body is now full of energies and his entire being is surrounded by some kind of Laws and Concepts of the Universe. Azief could feel the energy all around him and his body is greedily sucking it to bring him to peak condition. The moment hees out from that space rip, he arrived in that Dimension again. He smiles and then heughed ¡®I have finally achieved it. Now, it is time to reap the benefit¡¯ he mutters to himself. He had returned back to the Supreme Dimension. But the stairway is still far away from him. But he did not find it as worrisome as before. Now that he had felt it existence, there is no worries. He could see even from this far away distance, the faint outline of that floating stairway above manys Even if he could not see it, he could not mistake his own power. He could feel it calling to him. He then began flying forward in an incredible speed surpassing sound Divine Comprehension!¡¯ he thought to himself. To him, this is the dividing line that separates between the weak and the strong. In Earth, being Disk Formation is probably enough to be a powerful person and to be in control of a powerful force. But in the Vast Universe, where all kinds of living beings live, Disk Formation level of power while not entirely numerous, it was not rare either However, Divine Comprehension would truly be a dividing line between the weak the powerful. How could he not get excited? He is finally reaching this level after years and years of journey The moment he merges with all of his Law Bodies he would achieve Divine Comprehension. He did not know how many years had passed on Earth but Azief is confident he could manipte Time to even out the difference so it would not be that he had disappeared for a hundred years or something By now on Earth, there would probably a lot of people that reached Divine Comprehension already. He hoped the precaution he had set on ce on Earth is still intact. If not, he probably went into a rampage again. Though considering that the World Government have been trashed by him anding out defeated each time they shed, Azief think they have learned their lesson and would not provoke him and the people he cares about Hirate might be an annoying person but he is not an idiot. Last time, if not for Loki interference, he would have died under his hand. That is probably enough to discourage him. And the Republic have Katarina. He doesn¡¯t know what Katarina is thinking, but he knows that she would not do something that would hurt him And there is still one other person. Loki. Loki in charge of Pandemonium right now and that is why he is not that worried about Pandemonium. But he does worry that Loki would do something and scheming something about other people. Especially if those people are the people that Azief cares about. Which is why Sasha were given a secret order. Azief is not sure whether Loki could find her or if he dares to find her. Loki probably understand that the only reason Sasha would disappear from Pandemonium is only if she were given orders by him Thinking about it Azief smiles bitterly. It is funny thinking about it. In the past, Sasha tries to rob his Seed. That led to a chase and fight It led to Sina being kidnaped by her and the subsequent events that happen in the Forest Region of the Fake World that forge a rtionship of friendship between Sina and Sasha It is because of that he spared Sasha and even brought her under his rule. Who would have thought that the former enemies are not only his most trusted person in Pandemonium, but the only one that he did not need to worry too much. It is not that he did not trust Sina. Sina is sometimes too kind for her own good. And she was not adept in scheming against the world or fighting against it. Sofia while her prowess is undeniable, she could not defeat the top existence of the world unless she uses her Houyi Bow. And while she is ruthless, that is just her imitating him. Her ruthlessness has no motivation behind it, making such ruthlessness easy to ignore. Loki¡­. Loki¡­and Azief frowned a bit when thinking of this little brother of his. Between he and Loki, there is no blood rtions but he treated Loki like his own little brother. And Loki treated him like he is his older brother It is an affection that restraint him but at the same time it is an affection he refuses to cut. For someone who have a good family, maybe they could understand it or cherished it as much as he did. But Azief did note from a good family. His family treated him coldly, and as such his heart also grow cold. Maybe there is an exnation for their behavior. But maybe there isn¡¯t. And now it is toote to hear their exnation eve if they have one. And Azief did not regret it. A cold heart did not miss what it had never have. The love of a family is something he never had. And he didn¡¯t know how warm that feeling was and how reluctant for him to part away from that feeling In an imperfect and cold world, he thrived. He meets the people from his past, new acquaintances and even a Time traveler trickster. And these people worm themselves into his heart and he treated them like family¡­. because they treated him like family. His home is there. Not Pandemonium. But with them. Where they are, that is his home. But he still could not trust Lokipletely Loki has his own ns and as such, there are thing he could entrust to that little brother of his. In the end, he had to trust Sasha. Not that he had to trust¡­he does trust her. That is the most ironic thing. Loki would prevent bad things from happening to Pandemonium while Sasha would prevent Loki from doing things that he did not want to happen. But Azief know the easiest way to prevent anything he doesn¡¯t want to happen from happening is to be stronger. That is the crux of the matter. And Azief cut through all of theplication with a simple solution It was so simple but it is effective. That is what he likes about the new world that emerge after the fall. It is simple¡­and also fair After his generation, it would probably not be that fair anymore. Some powerful people probably will have descendants and those people with powerful people as their father would surely have a head start in life. Since the world and life has rested back to the beginning, Azief had grasped it and determined to sit at the top This is his chance and he had won it by betting his life in the line. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This is the beginning chapter of the month. It is sort of an intro to Divine Comprehension level and Essence Creation and we are entering the first major arc of the story. In this chapter and the next chapter, it will show and tell of Azief determination, why he keeps moving forward and also exnations about the Divine Comprehension realm and Essence Creation realm because it might take a long time before he finally be Sovereign. better bookmarked this chapter because I exin in details what it means to be a Divine Comprehension leveler and Essence Creation leveler and I don¡¯t think I would exin it any longer after this. And there are some secrets that would be revealed and some not. If you notice, not all the secrets mentioned in the story would be revealed even after this story ends. For example, there is a lot of secrets in the Sealed World and some of you might be interested in it. But you would not find it reading this story. because some secrets are not for Azief. there is a reason I made the rtionship in the sealed Worldplicated. I want you all to sympathize with the character, hated them, loved them, empathize with them so that they are just more than something I conjured up from my mind. And if I could give you even one trace of feeling to the characters, then the world is alive. At least that is what I believe. Anyway, I am ranting a lot today because we are slowlying closer to the cold and emotionless Sovereign of Life and Death Azief. Or maybe he had changed in this timeline? Hehehe. I hope you could bear with me for these few days as I detailed the levels. It would not be long now since there is only three stages or realm left before Azief be Sovereign For someone who wanted an update or forget the levels, here it is See you tomorrow. Oh, and I just updated Age of Adventure. I am writing three books simultaneously for this month. Next month one of the books will also took a hiatus of one month. If there is nothing and I could do it, next month will also have three stories updated in regr post LEVEL 10: ENERGY GATHERING STAGE [CLASS UP] *** LEVEL 20: BODY REFINING STAGE [SKILL POINTS UNLOCKED] *** LEVEL 30: PILLAR FORMING STAGE *** LEVEL 40: ORB CONDENSING STAGE user could store living things inside their consciousness. RANKINGS OF ORBS WHITE, GREY, RED, BROWN, ORANGE, YELLOW, GREEN, CYAN, BLUE, VIOLET AND GOLDEN VIOLET. Could lend their attributes in their attacks. Could pressure pirs and other orbs. Could fracture, (middle level grade orb) crack (high level orb grade) andpletely crush another person pirs just by the boundless pressure of an Orb Condensing Stage (only avable for those who condense a golden Violet Orb grade) *** LEVEL 50: ENERGY DISPERSES STAGE The attributesbined in the body endowing the user with the attribute aura. At this stage, one could shatter a pir with one shouts, cracked the soul orb with pressure alone. Each level nourishes the physical body to prepare for the next breakthrough. By the end of this stage one would possess bodies that could destroy mountains and endures the harshest condition. With one strike parting the heaven with one stomp shatter thends. The Energy Disperse Stage could also be called an limation Phase. The threads of energy are formed, creating a string that binds the element and thews. Conceptualization of Attributes. [Ironskin] [Copper flesh] [Silver Veins] [Golden Aura] [Titanium Bones] [Divine Meridians] [Nine Opening Purification] [Celestial Presence] [Red Pce Forming] [Eternal Spring] Undying Body stage [Unify All the Aspect of Physique, To Create the Ultimate Physique, Envied by Gods and Feared by Devil] Goldenskin- skins shine like gold endowing Azief with a skin that could not be cut any weapon other than artifact or a person with a higher level of power. In the Energy Disperse Stage he is practically invincible. Nothing could scratch him. Even if they do, his skin will regenerate almost instantly. Golden Flesh-his body will not be harmed by elemental energy especially by lightning. It even will nourish him. Golden Vein- an ancient source of energy is setting itself up inside consciousness and body, nourishing at every second. Golden Domain ¨C pressure of a God emanated Celestial Bones- When he crack his knuckles, the wind went away as energy roils out around his body forcing the wind to give way and the wind itself dissipated around him. Celestial Meridian- making meridianrger and body could suck more enrgy from the surrounding Nine Forbidden Opening- In each openingys a very ancient energy, pure and powerful. If it was released, it could destroy a city. Sovereign Presence-emanating a pressure that oppresses every existence below Seed Forming Violet Pce-with an enormous pool of vitality keep producing inside his body. Eternal Physique-the penultimate of Body Physique effectively transforming Azief entire nerve system and it was like Azief was reborn. *** LEVEL 60: SEED FORMING The energy gather in the fleshly body in the Energy Disperse Stage will gather at one point to create a seed which will then fuse to create some kind of energy inside the user body. To breakthrough one need to understand at least three attributes. The seed will grow at each level until it will produce a tree and then will be devoured by the energy to form another two seed in the next breakthrough. ¡®Three Seeds Creating Leaves of Origins, Six Seeds Creating Branches of Creations, Nine Seeds Creating the Tree Of Life, Ten Seeds Summoning the Purifying Fire¡¯ form Ten Seeds defying the Heavens and summons the Purifying Fire from the Nine Hells and Nine Heavens of the Jade Pce >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> LEVEL 70: DISK FORMATION PATH OF PERFECTION OF DISK FORMATION CREATE THIRTEEN DISK, SUMMONS THE SUPREMACY STAIRWAY. Thirty three steps on the Supremacy Stairway. Create Thirteen Disk, one could merge it to open the portal to the Supreme Dimension where the Supremacy Stairway is located. To climb Ten Steps of the Supremacy Stairway symbolizes Mortal. Mortal of Supreme Dimension are capable to lord all over Mortals of other Realm. Ten steps alone are good and one could exit the Dimension with head up held high. To climb twenty steps symbolizes Immortal. Thus, one would be titled Supreme Immortal. To climb thirty steps symbolizes the Heavens. Thus, one would be titled Supreme than the Heavens. And to walk thest three steps symbolizes the Three Steps to Perfection of Divinity. By walking thisst three steps, one would have a chance to be a True Divinity in the future. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> LEVEL 80 DIVINE COMPREHENSIONS >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> LEVEL 90 ESSENCE CREATION MAX LEVEL: Sovereign Chapter 590: Merging (2) Everyone envies him for being so strong. But those who remain at Orb Condensing stage did not know how many times he nearly died. At any time, that dream of his could end. But he managed to pull out the mouth of death every time and each time that experiences forges him. Like a lump of stones that is slowly carved into perfection by Time and hardship. And now, strong as he is, he wanted to protect the things that are dear to him The more he felt warmth in his life, the more he wanted to protect that warmth from ever disappearing if he is truly the strongest being on Earth, who on Earth eh could not protect? If his eyes could see all over the world, who in this world could escape his gaze? His determination never swayed and his will was as unbending as before. He had pass the baptism of time, saw through life and death many times, and as he lives his life in that Sealed World, he began forgetting some events and matters that had happened when he was Azul. But he did not feel regretful at all. It is as it should be. He should find his own path and not be swayed by other people path. To follow the footsteps of Azul is attempting opportunity. But it would never guarantee him to truly reach the same level as Azul. Azief don¡¯t know what emotions in his heart right now. There is mixed feeling in his heart. He is happy, excited, nervous and afraid all at the same time He is happy because finally he is going home, feeling excited because he finally reaches the level that he had wanted, nervous of any otherplications and scheme of other Supreme Beings and afraid for what things that might have changed when he was gone All of this emotion is present in his heart right now but his face did not show anything. Like all of these feeling remains buried in his heart. He is calming down his beating heart. As he flew across space, he could see many cosmic events happening at the edge of this Universe. Some stars were rejuvenated and he could even see somes developing life not far away in the distance. Even though his Divine Sense is very powerful, even his Divine Sense could not envelop an entire Universe yet. Especially in a dimension like this which is very unstable and separated away from the main Universe. In a way the Supreme Dimension is a dimension cut off from the real dimension which is why the happening in this Dimension did not affect the Otherworlds. The closer he came, the powerful he could feel the undtions of energying off from a distance. If not for the fact that Azief knew that this undtion of energyes from his Law Bodies, he would hide himself behind some asteroid belts. He did not survive all hardship because he always acted domineeringly. When one is weak, learn to retreat. The powerful Death Monarch, in the past before he became as strong as he is right now, he also hides and run away when facing people stronger than him. The only reason he be strong is because he did not let pride blinded him. As long as he is alive, he could stage hiseback. If he is dead, everything end There are times when he had to pretend to be weak but all of that happens in a world outside of Earth. He remembered how he be a ve inside the Seresian world Because of that he was the final victor of that cataclysmic battle between Demon Emperor and all the Demon Princes Because he endures, he was rewarded with the Ten Eternal Rings, one of his most powerful trump card. Each time he grows, the ring also shows him more and reveal more of its abilities to him To the people of Earth, they never saw the sight of him ever bowing his head to anyone. If they ever saw such a sight, they would probably be shocked and not believe their eyes On Earth he had no match and he is known to never be defeated in one and one but he knew in the gxy, in the vast universe there is a lot for other powerful beings that could destroy him The him before could not put up resistance if one of those beings descended onto Earth. Even when he fights the Weronians, if not for the fact that he believes that the restriction that the World Orb imposed on the Weronians would hold, he would not fight with Purunghasa that way Thankfully for some unknown reasons, these beings did note to Earth. Azief also of course did not understand why Earth were not invaded or being contacted by other alien life before the events of the Fall It wasn¡¯t until he knew about Source Wall and the World Orb that he understands why some of these beings did not use their powers toe down to Earth He had learned a lot with his talk with Will. There is a restriction on Earth and Will mentioned that there is a treaty between the Seven Great Powers of the United Intergctic Alliance. Those seven intergctic powers consisted of the Gods that used to be worshipped by human ancestors. It means that aliens dide down to Earth thousands of years ago or maybe even earlier than that. And while the beings in the Universe could be said to be apathetic, not all powerful Beings are like that. For some reasons, Earth is very important to some of these powerful Beings. Azief had even learned about a war between the gods around five or six thousand years ago and shockingly enough, they fight on Earth But then they suddenly went back to space, leaving Earth alone. That is what he did not understand. Azief was so engrossed in thinking that he did not see an asteroid in front of him. He stopped just in time and swerve right to the side and then continue his flight. He focused back. If this is Earth, he had gone around it fifty times. Yet, he appears not to evene closer to the Stairway. Azief could even think about his ns while he is flying toward the Stairway. As he keeps flying to the direction of that calling, his mind once again wander He did not know what is happening on Earth right now but he could see some glimpse of it through the eyes of his Divine Law Bodies. But the scene he saw is not entirely clear This is probably because he is not fully merged with his Law Bodies. Even in his Inner Universe, it seems like it is missing something ¡®What surprise is there for me?¡¯ Azief frowned as he thinks of this matter. Chapter 591: Merging (3) He knows he embarked on a different journey than the other people on Earth in his quest for strength He strives for perfection. And he knows it made him a littlete in achieving breakthrough than other people. But once he breaks through, his powers multiplied a hundredfold than if he follows the normal path. If it¡¯s not strong, why would it be so hard right? Azief also recognize that he is very lucky. Some of the breakthrough that he had, he probably had to spend many more years than he expected if not for all the fortuitous encounter that he had over the years Even in that formation of Disk it should have taken him longer. And even now when he is formingw Bodies, it should have taken him even longer, maybe around thirteen to fourteen years but because he was included in the Demon Monkey scheme, he got some help. The Temple and the energy of the world was used to help him achieve fasterpletion of his Law Bodies That is the only real exnation why it took him only five years toplete something that should have taken him a decade Though Azief don¡¯t believe in luck. Luck could be seized and taken away. And in some cases, it could also be stolen¡­and given away All of this luck, maybe this is also because of Loki efforts. Loki for some reason keep wanting him to be strong and have been doing everything he can to make sure that he would. There is no other reason for this other than his objective foring closer to him. Azief could never forget what he said to him. That he in the future would destroy the Universe. Azief knows Loki is not telling him everything. If that thing is destined to happen, wouldn¡¯t it be the safest way to kill him? Yet, Loki for some inexplicable reason had never schemed to kill him. Instead, he schemed to get him stronger, by all means possible, even if that means endangering the people Azief hold dear. That is why he could never bepletely at ease with Loki. Yet, in the list of people that Azief hold dear, Loki is also in it. It is not he couldn¡¯t kill Loki. It is that he doesn¡¯t want to. And no one other than Azief and Loki understand why Azief keep flying across meteor belts and space rocks, dodging them left and right as his speed increased even more. Laws and Concept that swirls around him, unseen and invisible to the naked eyes is protecting him from radiations, cosmic dust and many other foreign elements that could change the makeup of human physiology Thought, it is not very urate to say that Azief is a human anymore. He had evolved. And when he steps into Divine Comprehension, he would evolve even more. And each time he dodges and avoid these things floating in the vast space of the Universe, his mind is also making calction. What Azief is worried about now is the steps after this. He knows that if he breakthrough to Divine Comprehension, there is another level of breakthrough which is Essence Creation. He had a rough grasp on how to be an Essence Creation leveler but he is still not sure entirely. Azief would not be satisfied just being a Perfect Divine Comprehension leveler. He also wanted to be a Perfect Essence Creation leveler. He did not want to break the path that he is walking on. Each time he breakthrough, the World Orb will fill his mind with new information on his path. Word Orb seems to not care which worlds you ended up in. It still exercises it power over you. Azief did not know this before but as he roams the Universe, he knows that there is not many object that shows such overbearing powers that could ignore dimensions, space and Time regardless of where you are. Azief knows some things about the World Orb that most people don¡¯t know. He believes that the World Orb is the All Source. Not its fragments but the true andplete All Source. Azief had once went into a world full of people with abilities and there he got an All Source fragments. He turns it into his Disk and now he had turned it into his Law Body. So, he could estimate how powerful the real All Source would be. If the fragments alone are that powerful, he shudders to think how much power the real All Source object possesses. It is why he rusted the information that got into his head each time he breakthrough. What amazing is that the World Orb would adjust the level of knowledge it gives to the people ording to their path. Like it was trying to minimize the mistake someone could take in pursuing their path. Strengthening humanity¡­. but for what reason? That has always been Azief biggest question. He sighed and shake that thought from his mind Azief had researched this ability of the World Orb and he found out that for each person, it is different information but also mostly the same. What Azief means was that If you take the conventional path of breaking through, then the requirements to breakthrough is the same. These people could never fight against people who is like Azief who could decimate the same people of the same level The people that uses such method to breakthrough could be said, to be neutral, nk devoid of any distinguishing feature, since they have no color of themselves. Their energy is simple energy and is not colored by their will or emotion. Thus, they might have great powers and could intimidate those low levelers but when meeting someone who have their own path or someone who perfected their foundation they would notpare even if that person they fought is a lower realm from them Of course there are some people who walk their own Path. These are people who Azief felt like arade in spirit, searching for their Grand Path, just like him. When he thinks about these people, his mind would sh to Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki, that person who control Time in the Republic, Loki and Katarina. They all have their own path and they focused on only one disciple. Azief on the other hand, since he seeks Perfection, had to master many things and understand many Laws. And the Laws he had to understand must not bews that are too low leveled else the Perfection Path could never truly beplete. Azief had to n each step with caution because one missteps and he could ruin his chances and break down all of his past efforts He shudders to think what kind of requirements that he needs to fulfil after his breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. But since he chooses such path, he did notin or regrets it. Azief was thinking about this when he suddenly stopped for a moment. Floating in the empty space, surrounded by nebulous colors of some distant star, he saw a not far away from him. The seems newly formed. There is only water and there is not even any life inside it yet. But that is not the reason he stopped suddenly. He frowned. ¡®It could even do something like this?¡¯ Azief thought to himself. The reason he stooped is because he could sense some of his power in that The Law Bodies had incited the formation of this in this hidden dimension. He is thinking about a lot of thing and he then look back toward that vague outline of the Supremacy Stairway in the distance and thought to himself ¡®Did my Law Bodies truly incite a change to this Sealed Dimension? There is a Cosmic Law protecting the new. It could even do something like this¡¯ Azief look at it for a long time like he was thinking of something. He then closes his eyes and then he shakes his head Without saying anything he then flew once gain to his destination His mind once again wanders thinking about Divine Comprehension level. What he understands about Divine Comprehension is that if one person could obtain three Laws, whatever that Law was and gained understanding of it, they could charge through to Essence Creation Of course one could obtain many Laws so that the foundation of Divine Comprehension leveler would be stronger and more firm After gathering manyws and understanding it, then people would choose and breakthrough to the next level. Azief believes that people have understood how important it is to have a firm foundation when attempting a breakthrough. Even Azief when he is a realm below his enemies, he could still trash them. It is not only because he is strong, but also because his enemies are mostly people who did not have firm foundation of their realm. But Azief also knows that not all people could choose to do it like that. There is the matter of resource, energies distribution in some areas and also situation. If you are being hunted by an Orb Condensing Stage and the only way to survive is to be stronger, then even if you could not firm up the foundation, some people would surely breakthrough to Energy Disperse Stage to stave off the current problems And each person has different ways to obtains Laws. Some absorb the energy of the world and refines it. Others who had more peculiar abilities could even steal it from the Heavens and the Universe. Azief himself had stolen some essence from the Heavens and he bets there are others that have such abilities. Others could also have the ability to imitate it and also could break through to Essence Creation. There are thousands of way to obtains Laws and there are thousands of path that one could walk on. Chapter 592: Merging (4) Even Azief not all Laws that he had was refined by himself. Azul was the major contributor of the energy in his body that he managed to turns into Laws. Instead of saying he is the major contributor, it is an act of helping as Azul brings out the essence in the Ten Eternal Ring and give it to him so he could form his Disk and consequently his Law Bodies However, they are grades of people who broken through to Divine Comprehension. Yes, anyone who obtained threews could charge through to Essence Creation But how could a Divine Comprehension levelers who only have threews could fight those with six or nine Laws? There is still a big difference between each one, likeparing the Heaven and Earth as that was how high the difference of power between each grade of Divine Comprehension. Since he had walked the perfection Path that is why the requirement for him was so perverse. If its anyone else, they might have changed into a different way of cultivating instead toiling and persistently walking this same path, without any confirmation that it would world Azief had to find thirteen energies and turn it into Disk and only then he could convert the energy intows. Divine Comprehension could be divided into three realms. It is the Earthly Realm. The Worldly Realm. And the Heavenly Realm. And each realm had its own requirement to fulfil Byprehending three Laws, that means you are a Divine Comprehension leveler in the Earthly Realm. The Laws that a Divine Comprehension at the Earthly Realm could control is only the three Laws they hadprehended when they breakthrough. Since these Laws might not be their own true path, they probably could not use the Laws effectively and there is a slight chance that their weak grasp on Laws would force them to breakthrough early to Essence Creation thus making their foundation unstable Then there is the Worldly Realm. For one to be considered as a Divine Comprehension leveler in the Worldly Realm, that person mustprehend six or more Laws or have Six Disk when breaking through to Divine Comprehension Six Disk alone is very powerful and Six Laws could make someone an overlord in manys in the Vast Universe The people in this category have more powerful energy than the one in the Earthly realm and the Laws they could manipte is more varied. A Divine Comprehension leveler at this level could even affect other Laws if they understand the core of their Laws and in some cases evolve their ownws to be closer to the source of its origin One could even cultivate a useless Law but if one had a deep understanding of their own Laws they could reach the Source of that Law and evolve their own Law by their ownprehension. In battle or the exchange of pointer, one might have the samew but the nature would always be different depending on the user Path. Azief saw this with his many other understanding of certain concepts. Time concepts when it is activated by him is different when it is activated by Time Master Jean. He saw how Jena fought off Weronians with his Time Concepts and it was vastly different than the way he uses it. Of all the great people in the world that Azief had interacted, he had interacted the least with Time master Jean. Even when they were pooling their powers together to free Europe form the Weronians Invasion, he did not talk too much with Jean. It is not because he hated him or something. And Jean himself look amiable. It is just that they did not have anymon topic. He was actually very interested in Jean and his Path that seems to focused on the Laws of Time He then thought back of the Laws he had gained. Azief luckily had many of the source of power of these Laws. He had never been lucky before. Ironically, after the world fall into chaos, that is when his luck kicks up. And the more he experiences his life, he became even more suspicious of this luck. The more he understands, about Destiny and Fate, about Karma and the principle of debts and repaying things, the more he thinks about the matter of luck. The luck¡­it is piling up on him. Luck and fortune keep piling for him. And that did not make him happy. It made him wary. He sighed as he thinks about the Divine Comprehension level. He knows that having sixws is not a guarantee one could win against a Divine Comprehension leveler in the Earthly realm What is important is always the energy and the utilization of Laws when in battle. If you have sixws but do not know how to utilize it, what use would it be? And then there is the ultimate form of a Divine Comprehension levelers. Those that in the Heavenly Realm. And what is the requirement to enter this category? One had toprehend Nine Laws. Nine Laws. That would take many years even if one just wanted to understand onew. For the perceptive one aw could take up to half a year or one year in total. For those who are slow, it might take them a little more time. That is why he himself did not think he could breakthrough to Essence Creation after just a couple of years. He had thought about it when he was still in Disk Formation. Of course at that time he still did not know the miraculous powers that the Supreme Stairway posses If not for his luck of having the Six Sabers and his sess in helping Azul, all of these luck and fortune would note his way. Those that couldprehend ninews and master it would surely be no different than God and while Azief don¡¯t think that they couldpare to Supreme Beings, it is not that far from that level of power To people of Earth, such person that reached such level of power probably had not match on Earth. To control Nine Laws means to have all kinds of forces of the heaven and Earth, the Universe and beyond at the tips of one finger The variety of ability such person could use in a battle is endless. But how about Azief then? He had cultivated thirteen Laws. And it is not the same like those people who were cultivating their energies into Laws. With the help of these magical stairway called Supreme Stairway, Azief not only converted his Disk intows, the Supreme Stairway as acknowledgement of his Perfection path, convert those Laws intow Bodies. In other words, he did not have to sit and trying to master thews that he had obtained. Instead the Supremacy Stairway would help the Laws Bodies into understanding the Laws, thus skipping one of the important matter of Divine Comprehension which is understanding the Laws And Azief just had to reap the benefits. It is like having his clone studying for him and when the clone dissipated and merge back with him, all of the clone knowledge enter into his mind. He had waited five years. Even then Azief think that it is still too short of a time. Other people would have to spend years toprehend that manyws but he only took five years. Was it really his hard work that lead him to this moment? Or is it luck? Maybe it is abination of both. But for some reason, he always felt suffocated with the luck he got about the Thirteenth Steps. He always felt vague about it. The more he thinks about it, the more he felt unease it is. Are there such things that only gives but not ask? Azief is only afraid that he had been involved in something he shouldn¡¯t. Then Azief put it back in his mind. ¡®Whatever happens, happens. I already got this far¡¯ Then he saw it in the distance. He saw the Thirteen steps, not far away from him as he slowly slow down his flying. ¡®This is incredible¡¯ he thought Though, this time he was shocked to see there is no longer any statue on the stairways. The stairways itself look like it has been beaten up. There is cracks in every steps. Each steps are like a realm unto itself, vast and boundless, stretching out like it has no end If not for the fact that Azief could see through it through the eyes of the Law Bodies, even he would think that there is no end to the steps But that is not the only thing that made him shocked. There is a change in the Supremacy Stairway and that change rtes to his Law Bodies. As hee closer to the Supremacy Stairway, he was greeted by an unbelievable sight. He saw thirteen beings who were standing tall and straight, surrounded by the Laws of which they were created from, their powers seem limitless and boundless. Each one of them could be considered an overlord. It is like having thirteen Disk Formation levelers with each one in Perfection of their powers And they are all staring at him emotionlessly. And all of these thirteen being have his face and each one of them have different temperament than him. The only difference was that he has emotions and these Law Bodies did not They are like a higher level form of existence than the clone yet at the same time, they are not. They are like the extension of part of him but without his emotions And what is more disconcerting about them is that how titanic they all are. They easily would pierce the skies if they are on Earth. Some of them were so tall and big that Azief could see just until its knees. And its feet arerger than a continent on Earth But for some reason he is not afraid. Since all thirteen of this being is him. They were calling him and he has returned Now, it is time for him to breakthrough. He smiles and floated to the first step and it begins >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Azief will be breaking into Divine Comprehension level now. Now, he can stand tall among the many powerful beings in the Universe. See you all tomorrow and dont forget to leave somemenst and please vote for the story if you enjoy it Chapter 593: Tying karma (1) He stepped on the first step of the Supremacy Stairway. This time there is no longer nay pressure around him forcing him toe down. He felt at ease and at the same time feels that the thirteen steps have acknowledged him The moment his feet touched the first steps, he could sees that have been nurtured by the power of thew bodies that stands on top of the Stairway. He sees it from the eyes of his first Law Body. He could feel it. It is a hard feeling to describe. It is abstract and the concept that shed inside his mind is abstruse andplicated and as his left foot steps into the stairway a change had happened. The first Law Body that Azief formed is none other than the Worldly Law Body. And in the first step, there is that gigantic Law Body staring at him. But Azief could not find any hostility. The width of that first steps has transformed. Now the first steps were as wide as the circumference of a hundred Earth and standing there in the middle of that was his Worldly Law Body His eyes are as big as the moon and something else shocked him. Inside the gaze of the eye of his Law body is sword moves. Azief could recognize it easily ¡®Ah¡¯ he said and then he smirks. Now he understands. His Law Bodies merged hisprehension of the sword arts in the Sealed World with their understanding of Laws. And Azief could feel the energy of the world flowing around him. The Worldly Law Body formed from the worldly energy. It is formed from the energies that existed on Earth. With this Law in his grasp, there is no Law on Earth that could suppress him. This is what it means to steps into Divine Comprehension. To be a true powerhouse in the gxy. To controls Laws and to be Divine. To be a God! Azief smiles and then hees closer to the Worldly Law Body. The distance between them is the distance of Heaven and Earth. But the moment Azief wished toe near his World Law Body, the step responded to his wish and just by thinking it he is already in front of his Worldly Law Body ¡®Return to me¡¯ he said calmly and the moment he said this, therge Worldly Law Body exploded into motes of light and charged toward him. Azief opens his hand wide as he embraces that motes of light In just a few seconds all of those motes of light was absorbed into him and he closed his eyes. Then he opens back his eyes Then his energy surges up and he could feel his entire body rejuvenated. His eyes are so sharp that just by looking, he could cut stars ands. The light in his eyes was suffused by a sword will that is grand and could enlighten any mortal with superior form of swordsmanship And this swordsmanship that one wouldprehend is not the kind of swordsmanship that requires a sword. It is the will of the sword. The Will is important¡­not the sword itself. This is the hidden understanding in that gaze. There is will of sword in his eyes. This is no different than when he kills those people without a sword. Only this time he would use the Will of the World to cut them. On Earth, unless Azief opponent is also in the Divine Comprehension level andprehend Worldly Law, that person could not even contend against him. He felt that if he waved his finger right now it could cut the stars around him and bring down the copse of aary system. He could feel that the system in his body, the interface system is cracking down. He does not know how to exin it but he could just feel it. A lot of understanding enter his mind. All kinds of worldlyws revealed itself to him as he absorbs it. It was like he is in his mind for thousands of years understanding each and every one of the Laws that is contained inside every world that spreads itself all over the vast universe These only happens for a brief moment. But for Azief it was like he was the one that was standing on the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway, understanding andprehending the Laws for hundreds and even thousands of years. He felt like this knowledge does not belong to him but someone else. Then all the phenomenon in the first step dissipated and he stand there alone, straight and unbending He then thinks about something eels as he tries to recover back his mind. His thought immediately went to his status window. He did try to check his status window but it was to blurry for him to make the words before. He knows for a long time that the status window is only a guide and indication of how strong a person is. When someone power reaches a certain level, the status window could no longer make an urate judgment of the level. Azief too had understand a bit about this system that were meant to guide humans to quickly be stronger One way to break away from the system is to be stronger than it. And that is one way. The other way if you find a path that the system couldn¡¯t quantified or evaluates, a path that goes against its purpose or a path that suppresses the system And maybe there are other ways to break away from it that Azief still didn¡¯t know. Azief had long known that many of the arts and magical abilities that appeared in Earth, the abilities and all of other tools the World Orb give humanity is derived from many alien¡¯s civilizations. So he was not surprised when he heard mythical monster appearing on Earth and people with mythological weapon showing of their weapons. Even the system that they used is the same. Before when he tries to check his status, the window status be blurred. Now he could feel it breaking bit by bit. Azief is slowly bing unpredictable and unquantifiable from the perspective of the status window of the system. Even the system itself is a restraint that would halted many people from pursuing their path. If you strayed from the path that the system hadid out for you and find your own answer, even if that answer led back to the system, it is still one own true path It is those who find their Grand Path that will break through the restraint of the system. The World Orb help humanity raises itself up in just one generation. But it also took a strain into the energy it had to provide to Earth It is the World Orb that supported humanity but Azief also confirms many of his suspicion. There was that Fake World and the fragments of the World Orb. Then there is the Will of Heaven who he fought against. There is a reason why he did not stop running forward. Because he knows whoever be the first to break the limit, break the wall that is the system, he would be a true God like those Supreme Being. And that person will be the one that dictates everything in Heaven and Earth. And only one will sit in that Divine Throne. Azief of course did not know this but Loki knows the future. He knows that even in that other timeline, where all is stacked against him, Azief was still the First Sovereign, the first one to break the wall of the system bing level 100 and breaking the system. He had also set up the Prohibition of Sovereign and decree Divine Laws and rule the world in a prosperous age. He also was the one that gives permission to Raymond to attempt in bing Sovereign. Not only that, he also abdicates his position and let Raymond sit in the Divine Throne until the next selection for Sovereign. No one understands why but only Sovereign understand why they yielded the throne. Raymond also yielded his Divine throne to Oreki and Oreki to Hikigaya and so on and so forth. If there is one person that did not have the opportunity to sit in that Divine Throne, it is Loki the trickster. Azief also dictated the few others Sovereign ascension after that though he remains in the background, like a dark hand guiding the era, like the matter between Jean and Katarina which eventually lead to Jean beloved Paulette death. And the death of Paulette would one day trigger the War of the Sovereigns which he did not participated in until the death of Katarina the Snow Goddess. In other words, Azief thoughts was not wrong. Whoever be the first one to break that system would then determine the course of humanity for eons toe. And Azief preferred that person to be him. >>>>> Slightly longer chapter than usual. I will not be giving any spoilers of what happens this time. But if rad back in the previous chapters during the past arc, you coudl vaguely guess what the Time Crisis is all about. To me, the Supremacy Diomesnion Arcs is all about Azief entrance to therger Universe. For him to see Earth is not the only and for him to widen his horizons. I do hope oen day I could show you teh Asgard on my mind but if I am too invested in that this story would be too long for me to write so had to cut that out from the storyboard. Maybeter, when Azief story ahs ended I coudl make some kind of side story. Or better yet, a different kind of hero that lives in the Eight Realms. Anyway, hope you enjoy the story. Leave somements and dont forget to vote Chapter 594: Tying karma (2) If any of his enemies be that powerful existence and decided to suppress everyone then he would be the first target. Since he had long entrenched himself into the spotlight, he had no other choice. Those below him could choose another person to serve, but he had only one way¡­to be stronger or die, bing just another stepping stone for another to establish his name Azief had always think about this. When he reads fantasy novels that spoke of cultivation world or a world full magical abilities he wonders this one thing. Why would a powerful cultivator would not kill the enemy of his family when he is strong but waited until the main protagonist to be strong and then killed them? Why wait and becent and arrogant? And why would the strongest of them always waited until the enemies be strong enough and then show themselves? The world was never like that. It is unfair and it is ruled by the strong. It has always been this way from the beginning of life in Earth and it will be so until the end of the world Those who think differently has never seen true power and has never been exposed to the real truth of the world. Since such person was never helpless he did not know and care about it. But when he is struck by real power, then he would know. That all civility, all kinds of things that they thought could prevent others from harming them is nothing in front of true power. One could pen an essay of ten million words long and still not be able to fight against a simple slice of a sword In the real world, such thing would never happen. If the real world has such cultivation power, the strong would always oppress the weak and no shred of enemies would be released. If one is level four and one is level two and fail to kill level two because of some matter, they would not be so stupid to leave that level two person to roam around the world and be stronger. Now that he is level four he needs to kills the level two person before he could grow even stronger and kill him. Those who did not even understand this simple logic would sooner orter be dead. The only other reason to let them live is either they are useful to you or you know that they would never surpassed you. The battle of level four and level two is negligible but what about people with level approaching the 90 plus mark? The same would apply and was even more important. Their powers and levels would have reached astounding levels and such enemies if you are no confident in fighting them in the future and it is not contrary to one own grand path, it is better to kill such a person than letting them live and having an opportunity to kill you The past history of Earth had proven itself. Do not let your enemy to have a chance to strike you If you have lifted the sword, then don¡¯t hesitate to swing it down Now, on Earth, there are people who could move mountain, parted the seas, bring on thunders and could hear through the whispers of the wind. How could anyone hide from such power? If the first person that break the wall of the system is anyone else other than him, what is to say that the person who break that wall would not harm him or his beloved people? Who could guarantee that to him? He had learned might makes right. Even before the fall, it might seem the world was civilized and people settle thing with words and diplomacy but that is the most erroneous opinion Those who sits in the UN before the Fall, the five power that could veto other people decisions and determination, aren¡¯t they the most powerful governments in the world? The most corrupt and the most debased government could sit in that table and argue about humanity and all those high sounding ideas but the truth was, if they did not possess powers and influence that they had, they will not be allowed to sit in that table. Whether that be nuclear power, or economic powers, it is the same. It is something people fear, something people needed and that is power. Azief saw it clear when he met Azul. If he reached the level that Azul had reached, who would he be afraid of in this Vast Universe? But this is all predicated in the assumption that he would be the frits one to break that wall. He must be the one that be the first. Only then he could be at ease. He did not see himself as a kind person. But he also knows he is not that cruel of a person. And while he could confirm his heart, he could not confirm others. Even if it is his subordinate that broke that wall first he could not trust them to treat him like their leader if they were the one that reached first to break that wall. He even would have sabotaged them That is because the surrounding would be different and as such the heart would also change He could only be at ease if it was him. That is why he keep running forward. And now, he had reached the point where if he returned to Earth, no one could be his match Then his mind wanders to a certain name: Void. That is another problem He sighed as he shakes that thought off his mind. Azief then closed his eyes back and took a deep breath. His body is now filled up with energy and instead of feeling that he would explode with so much energy, it was like his body right now is a bottomless abyss that want to have more energies He took the next step and the moment he took that next step, to Azief shocks, the Stairway that have stood the test of time, surviving epochs after epochs, eon after eon, crumbles into dust Azief did not realize or even recognize it but as that step crumbles, a threadtch itself onto his body. This thread seems toe from nothingness but there is a trace of time around the Thread. And not only that. It also possesses a certain archaic aura around it, like ites from such a distant past that it could not be determined at what epochs ite from This is Principle of Karma but it is not just a simple Principle of Karma. It is an ancient form of it, pure and ancient If this was any normal user of Karma, he would have realized it. But the thread is very thin and not only was it thin, it is masked by the energiesing out from the Law Bodies. When one said thin, it did not mean the thread itself. It means the thinness of such energy that no one could see it. This is a n that have been concocted in the beginning of Time, during the First Rebellion of Etherna. Azief was shocked at the crumbling of the step and he did not understand why such a powerful and magical steps would crumble after he passes it and took hisw Body he did not understand. Was that supposed to happens or was that not what supposed to happen? But the Law Body that is now merging with him have nothing wrong with it He doesn¡¯t know why but it doesn¡¯t seem to harm him in any way so he moves forward to his secondw body. And maybe this is the ritual. Each time a Supreme Being reached the Supremacy Stairway and im their Law Bodies, the steps would break off and then reformed back. Azief did not know that this is not supposed to happen. But some Beings in the Omniverse knows. All over the Omniverse, the moment Azief step up on that Stairway, to im his Thirteen Law Bodies, a lot of Supreme Being was watching this event with full concertation They stirred and some open their eyes and gazed upon that Stairway Azul just close his eyes as he will not interfere this time. He also has his own Divination powers but because the Omniverse belong to that Supreme One, his divination was obstructed but he did not pay it any mind. Wargod who is now hiding in some other dimension also look toward that direction, his eyes pierces throughyers of dimension and gxies to see the events that is about to unfold. He also has a thread that connected him to the Omniverse. Instead of saying it connected it to Omniverse, it connected him to the most mysterious and divine concepts in existence, Fate and Destiny. ¡®Tying Karma¡¯ he said and heughed. Interium then once again shrouded itself in darkness. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 595: Threads that connected them (1) He is not the only one looking at this scene. The Jade Emperor which is the closest Supreme Being to the Supreme Dimension look at the crumbling first steps and the moment he saw the scene, heughed like he understands something It was like something that cover his eyes all this time was removed ¡®It was truly thirteen. Only thirteen. There is no fourteen. So, this is how it is!¡¯ he said the same words that Azul, Wargod and Loki said before. Because now he understands something, and his mind think of the Wargod in Interium and the Monkey in that mountain filled with louds apanying that empty robe. ¡®You all knew. I am the only one that is ignorant!¡¯ then he thinks of Zeus and a few others and heughed again ¡®It seems I am not the only that is ignorant! HAHAHA!¡¯ The more he understands the more he wanted tough yet at the same time he also cried. Because now he knew why that Supreme Stairway existed. And he does not know whether it is curse or a blessing. Now that he understands, he knows that matter sin the Omniverse will not be so simple. A storm is brewing That ancient race nned all of this eons ago¡­.and while his race did not meet that ancient race, they know all about it. Each of its artifacts could bring untold catastrophes or fortune. ¡®It seems I have to make more preparations¡¯ he said as he averts his gaze from the Stairway. Wargod is the one most invested in this matter and while Interium is hidden, his gaze did not avert from the stairway, ready for any interference There is only one person that would interfere in this matter and that would be Great Supremacy Azul of the Vast Universe. Though his title would probably have to change now since he is no longer a Supreme Being and surpassed that level. Supreme One of the Vast Omniverse. He heard that how the Elder of Universe referred to Azul now The moment that Azul tries to interfere, he would not mind being destroyed in body and soul and throws all of his n to ensure that this matter concluded as it should Azief of course did not know how many eyes are looking at him right now. Even if he does know, he wouldn¡¯t have cared since right now he is iming his own Laws back into his body He did not say much this time or look at it that much when he is one the second step. He just opens his arms and the second Law Body like the first Law Body exploded into motes of light and surge into his body The Second Law he had formed on the Thirteen Steps is the Universal Law, controlling the Universal energies, changing stars moon and sun and the elemental forces that is present in the Universe. If it any other person, the control of suchw deepened on oneprehension. But Azief short circuited it by walking the Perfection path and have such help from the Supremacy Stairway. Azief suddenlyprehended an unpaged of his sword skill the moment he absorbed his second Law Body. Like the first Law Body the second Law Body alsoprehended sword essence and sword skills. His sword will and sword light be shaper if it¡¯s even possible. His sword will and sword light is now imbued with the properties of the Universal energies. If he uses the sword right now, his sword strikes would possess the true heat of stars and sun. When he chopped down, the weight of his strike would copse lie they were being attacked by the Universe. The sharpness of his sword light could split atoms into nothingness Azief felt more power surged into his body, as a cataclysmic aura surrounded and swirls around him as he is the reckoning of all life. As he wills it, the Universe would stir and world could either be salvage or destroyed. One sh of a sword and he could have brought down an entire Universe. He now has twows in his body and his energy is surging higher and higher that it affects the many principle and concepts of Laws around him. He only need One morew for him to reach the level of Divine Comprehension Earthly Realm. The moment he absorbs the firstw, his level shot past the level 79 mark it did not stop at 80 but instead it shot through to reach level 89 almost immediately. He checks the level box and while the other information and status about him is still blurry at least some of them are not that baldy blurred and one of that is his level box in his status window The system judged the thirteen Laws as the ultimate limits of Divine Comprehension level. Azief smiles and he almost wanted tough because how happy he was. It felt like he is metamorphosing even more. He did not grudge the years he had to spend in the Sealed World at all right now. Even though he did not absorb all thirteenws yet, the system had judged the thirteenws is already present and that he had acquired it. The system also shows that the numbers on the level box of the status window fluctuates. Sometimes it shows level 82 sometimes its show level 89. This maybe because he is not fully integrating itself with thew Bodies yet so it could not make urate judgment. The only thing left yet to do is toprehended them and for most that is the hard part. But even that Azief did not have to do since the Supremacy Stairway had done it for him All he needs to do now is absorbed them and rises through the levels. One steps and he could essentially reach Essence Creation. That is how lucky he is right now. Azief even in his current condition is still thinking heavily right now There is still no information about Essence Creation entering his mind right now and he knows he needs to absorb all thirteen Laws andpete this level first before the information would arrive in his head. ¡®The World Orb is really a mysterious source of power¡¯ Azief did not hesitate this time. As soon as he could calm himself down he jump into the third step The moment he did that, the second steps, just like the first step exploded and another thread of stringtched itself onto Azief. Azief did not notice this just like before. And he could not see the umtion of destinies and fates converging around him. It is slow and subtle, but it is slowlying closer and closer and these illusory concepts of destiny and fate swirls around the thread. Chapter 596: Threads that connected them (2) On the third steps is the Runic Law Body. Azief smiles as he arrived at the third steps. Thest time when he was walking these steps powerful pressure bearing down on him. But now, as he walks it there is only a feeling of peace, like he was strolling around his backyard. But that is not why he is smiling. It is because he felt grateful to the one who gives him the opportunity to form this Disk. He himself never truly went to the Eight Realms of Asgard. What he knew about Asgard is rtively simple and rtively unimportant facts and trivial knowledge He knows that it is not quite like what he had imagined. The stories of Norse mythology he once heard or read are nothing like the real Asgard. Some of the events in the Prose Edda did happens but it did not happen exactly like the story tellers said it happens. And it is not The Nine Realms but Eight realms. For some reason, Asgard did not im Midgard, or Earth as one of its dominion, like there is a prohibition against it or something Azief knew he did not know many things in the Universe yet. He knew there are still many mysteries that still not uncovered and hidden But he heard whispers. Of Elder of the Universe. Of Wargod and his broken star Interium. Of Merchants of War, the Sarens, the marauding space pirates the V¡¯likrarian and many others The runic energy is the energy from Alsurt and it is one debt he would never forget. Even after years had passed and he had change his surrounding, he did not forget that wise Old Jotun, trapped in a prison of stars chaining him The moment he steps on the third steps, the atmosphere and the surrounding around him changed. It was like he was stepping into another world If the second steps are full of Universal energy dancing around the Universal Law Body, on the third steps, countless runes could be seen floating all around the steps and they danced like they are soap bubbles swaying wherever the wind blows them, each one of these runes seems to contain the true meaning of thing and truths He walked forward and he is tempted to check his eternal ring. One of his ring is called Ring of Runic Creation. Azief even until now wonder what kind of person that once wore these rings. He did not forget the look Azul gave him when he saw the ring on his finger. The Ring of Runic Creation is a magical and wondrous ring that could create magical runes. Azief was lucky that there are no powerful beings that notice that ring. Azul at that time notice the ring but he didn¡¯t need the ring and not to mention it seems the ring belong to his friend. Each time there is some new runes he could use from the ring, he would find a tattooist, a ss of people who could imbue images into one skin and increase one strength. But for him, he always imbues the runes that he had inside his skin. Fortunately, the effect is permanent and no matter how terrible his body was destroyed, the runic tattoo that he had embedded inside his skin, would always formed back He had a lot of runes. There is Eolh the Rune of Protection. Other than that he had the Aesir rune. It is the rune of knowledge, wisdom, andmunication. it is also the rune of prophecy and revtion. It is why he sometime have premonition of something. It¡¯s like it gave him a divine sense that is quite different than a Divine Sense that scans enemies and friend. It is a Divine Sense regarding one fates and destinies. He had Beorc. The rune of Rebirth and fertility. Runes of Daerg. The runes of a new dawn. Uhur the rune of will. Raidho the rune of speed. Kanaan, the rune of mortality and pain. Haz, the rune of chaos. Aergliso the rune means be destroyed. He could evenbined runes to create more powerful runes that could be inscribed, on weapons and clothing. The suit that he gave Sina was carved chock full of it. Sina out of the four I the weakest which is why she was the most protected in Pandemonium. He sighed as he thinks of all this. Runes are the one thing he is not proficient at. If not for the fact that he had the Eternal rings he would not even be able to use runes and uses it to strengthen himself Is his luck good or is his luck bad? He thought to himself. He saw the distance between him and his Runic Law Body and he just smiles. He thought of it and then he arrived only a few steps from his Runic Law Body Azief just like beforee in front of the Runic Law Body gigantic body. On its body, all over from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, the skin was carved with runes. Each rune that is carved into the body seems to interconnect with each other, none of them directly counteracted each other, creating a synergy of energy that seems to be enable for all these different Law Body to harmonize with the otherw Body. However, as Aziefe closer to the body, he notices something. And his eyes widened All of that runic carving he saw carved into the body seems different when hees closer. It is like an optic illusion. He takes a step back and he saw the carving but when he takes a step forward closer, he saw only one rune carved on his chest. It is a rune shaped straight like a sword Unbending, unyielding and eternal. Azief don¡¯t know why he thinks like that but that was the feeling he felt when he saw that rune And he could sense the extraordinary power that rune seems to possess. Like the Law body before him, the Runic Law Body also infuse theprehension of the sword into that one single rune. It was like the umtion ofprehension of all the sword arts in the Universe is contained inside that one simple rune. What is rune? He thought as hee just in front of the feet of his Runic Law Body Is it just words? Ancient words that contains magical properties? Or is it a way to store information? A way to transmit information? Or to ry thing that could not be expressed by simple words, to ry and give information that seems to becking vocabry innguages to express some things and concepts that surpass the limitation of words andnguages? ¡®If these runes were embedded in a weapon it could be a divine armament, if it is embedded in an essence of energy like a Law Body it enables the Law Body to turn into a weapon.¡¯ He said and then he understands why he understand these words and why he suddenly gets this knowledge out of nowhere Because the Law body will be one with himter. The closer he came to the Law Body, the deeper the understanding. The reasons why he did not see the rune shaped straight like a sword before, is because he is far. The closer he came, the deeper the understanding he had of runes so when hee closer he could see beyond the superficial essence of the Runic Law Body. He smiles and then embraces it. There is no longer an explosion this time. This time the Runic Law body take a step forward and turns into motes of light that flew calmly and gently and enter Azief body. It was like a spring breeze that blows around him Azief now understand. The stronger he became, and the more he understands thews, the easier it is to absorb them Understanding shes inside his mind about runes and he smiles as he did not linger around and take the next step to the forth steps The third steps crumbles almost immediately the moment he takes that step and another stringtched itself onto him. Three strings hadtched itself onto Azief body, a thread of Karma and there are three steps that have been ruined, something that have never happened since the beginning of time. Azief enter the Divine Compression level, Earthly realm. His power surges like never before. It is not something he could simply exin with words. Chapter 597: Threads that connected them (3) The closest he could express the feeling that he is experiencing is that he felt rejuvenated, refreshed and energized all at the same time. Azief took a deep breath as all kinds of information about Runes and the Rune making enters his mind. He closes his eyes as he focuses and a momentter he opens his eyes. The moment he opens his eyes, all the floating runes on top of the third steps all surged into him and Azief lifted his finger as he wrote something up in the air. He wrote Life. And then he wrote Death. He wrote it using isnguage but because of the understanding of the Law Body it turns into runes. And these runes trigger some kind of energy outside the Sealed Dimension. It is a very ancient energy. It is the source from where all Runes originated. The Source of Runese from the Etherna of Words, Xerergan Like a beast that is awakened from its sleeps, that energy seeks its master. Azief of course did not know this because he is in the Sealed Dimension. Then he waved his hand and the runes fly out from his hand. It looks like it travels slow but it moves in light speed velocity. In just a few moments, it arrived at its target. Azief is trying to test whether he truly understand what his Law Body understand. The two runes have two different target. There are twos that he saw and the Life rune went into a barrens and the Death rune travel to a that seems to have formed seas and clouds. The moment the rune of Life enters that barren world, a world that is devoid of life, a powerful Laws that disrupt the natural orders erupted inside that world. To Azief shock, the barren world seizes the fortunes of the Universe. And it transformed that world as the runes fused into each and every part of that world, gestating a life force Grass suddenly sprouted, trees erupted from the soils as it reached the clouds, clouds were formed and rains fall down, filling the barren world with life. On the other, that world that seems it will contain life a few trillion yearster, the moment that death rune enters it, everything seems to wither like they were attacked by Time. The entire world seems to age by trillions of years in a second and it slowly be barren. The clouds dissipated into nothingness, the trees rots and withers, the seas dried up and even the sun around it seems to experience death. Azief was astonished. He then understands how runes work ¡®So that is how it is. Thepression of meaning is one of the ways to utilize runes¡¯ And heughed as he took the next step to the forth steps no longer doubting theprehension of his Law Body The third steps immediately crumble into nothingness and another threadtched itself onto him. And another change happened in the Omniverse. The Destroyer which was sailing the stars at that time suddenly stopped. He was shocked and the Destroyer is rarely shocked. As the Promised Day for him nears, he had more emotions. It was like the seal that have been weakening his emotion slowly unravels. He now had feelings. Hate. Desires. Wish. Dreams. These emotions fill his heart and torture him so. Because there is also regrets and heartbreak. One might never understand why a powerful Being like Destroyer have feelings. They don¡¯t. They work. Creator creates. Destroyer destroys. That is their job since the beginning when they were created. And while the Creator is allowed to have feelings and emotion to better understand all creations, the Destroyer did not have to. And since the beginning they never have. The fate of Destroyer and the Creator is not something one should pity. Because they are only doing their job. There is evil and good in creating and destroying. For others, such thing has the connotation of evil and good. But not for the Destroyer and the Creator. And if this is so, why now Destroyer have these feeling? Because there is a secret that only a few Beings in the Omniverse knows The Creator is human. Or at least he used to be. But not for the First Creator. To understand their history and why they have emotions, it all traced back to the First Rebellion by the Etherna That is where all of the thing in the Omniverse started. The Destroyer squinted his gigantic eye and then he tries to see where this threading from. But to his shock, he is unable to cut it. The Destroyer stand still in space, emanating destruction that slowly affected the Universe he is in as everything swirls closer into destruction. He then tries to find the source of this power and the knowledge shocked him. There is aplicated emotion in his eyes before he decided to continue sailing into the stars. On Earth prime, someone got up from his sleep. He was inside a cave and he was sleeping hen suddenly the man got up from his sleep. His eyes are ck before it regained back its normal colors. The young man is sweating and the moment he got up he frowned ¡®This did not happen before. Perfection path? It seems there are other scheming in the dark. Hmm. Is this beneficial or is it harmful to my master?¡¯ he thought to himself This person is a young man. Outside the cave is perpetual snow falling down. This young man is in Russia. The man is wearing fur clothing that protects him from the cold. At least that is what some people that saw him thought. Even if the world had changed, there are certain things people are ustomed to. When in hot nations, you wear loosely and when you are in a cold country you wear thick fur clothing. But Earth had changed and even the weakest person is at Orb Condensing Stage which means their resistance to cold and hot is higher than normal humans. But the Earth had also changed. As the humans be stronger, Earth also be stronger. The cold increases and so does the heat. So some people would use fur clothing enchanted by some wizards or being made with special effect imbued in them. The young man walks slowly to the entrance of the cave. The cave is hanging just below a tall mountain that reaches the sky. It is the tallest mountain in the world. That title no longer belongs to the Mount Everest. It belongs to the Ice Mountain in Siberia. Katarina surpassed her tribtion and uses her newfound power to create mountain of icebining it with the earth making a true mountain to materialize from the ground And the clouds above the mountain pour down perpetual snow all the time. The young man breathes and the airing out from his mouth could clearly be seen. The young man was thinking of the vison he had just seen. There is one-part of his face covered by his long silver hair When he met people, he introduced himself as Rafah. But he in truth is none other than Yewa Hafar, thest Acolyte of Dark Tidings He just got words that something had changed and he needs to investigate it. He did not want to leave this body yet since it would be hard to find another body. Thinking about it again, Yewa Hafar just shakes his head. He could not affect something that is happening in another dimension and a dimension that even his Master couldn¡¯t prate with his eyes. He had to think of other ways. ¡®So, it seems Death Monarch will return. I must make more preparations.¡¯ he muttered as he closes his eyes and let the cold wind assaulted his body >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 598: Those who wanted to seek, those who wanted to hide (1) Azief on that dimension stepped onto the fourth steps even as the information of the Runic Law Body is slowly being limatized in his mind. The fourth steps are the Celestial Law Body. Even before he steps onto the step, Azief could feel the celestial airs leaking into the other steps. Though, the trace of such energy is minuscule, Azief could always senses it. The moment he steps into the forth steps, it was like he was in a paradise of immortal with thick celestial energy all around him. There is also a red aura that tries to invade the steps but always being pushed back golden white light filled with thick immortal energy. Azief saw none of the statues and from the eyes of the Law Body he saw ho the statues exploded after his Law Body all absorbed the energy inside the statue. He knows that the statue on the fourth steps is none other than the statue of Odin. Azief did not look around since even if he does not look around, he could still see the Celestial Law Body. Standing tall over the stars and space dust, its cold eye staring at him, each fingertips the size of mountains, Azief did not need to look left and right top see where his Celestial Law Body is. Celestial energy swirls around him the moment hee closer to the gigantic Law Body. The Law Body now stares at him but form the memories of the other Law Bodies, before all thirteen Law Bodies reachedpletion, the Celestial Law Body locked eyes with the Law Body in the sixth steps, the Law Body of Asura. Azief himself could not hold the excitement in his heart right now. It still need shim to absorb the fourth Law Body before he could confirm his thought but he doesn¡¯t think that he is wrong. Changing into Celestial and Asura with a thought! That is what he thinks. He himself knows how contradictory the power and energy of the two. They are many ways to im the power of Celestial and powers of the demonic but they are rarely practiced together. Even when he was in Seed Formation, he felt the repulsive force that counteract each other between the Celestial Energy and the demonic energy. If not for his Defiant heart, his demonic energy would have long ago been diminished by the more potent celestial energy. Or it might even happen the other way, with the demonic energy seizing the power of the celestial energy. Azief took a step and then the gigantic Law Body slowly disintegrated, as the motes of light is like butterflies of fires, slowly pping its wing and enter into Azief body, like his body was not solid and actually translucent. Azief did not open his hand wide like before as he lets these butterflies pass into him and he calmly epted it. The moment the energy enters his body Azief close his eyes as all kind of enlightening truth of Celestial energy enter his mind and he could feel his aura grows stronger. When he opens his eyes, his body is swirling with celestial energy, looking like a Celestial Emperor looking down over all life. He broke through the Earthly Realm of the Divine Comprehension leveler and now is reaching the Worldly Realm of the Divine Comprehension level. Azief took his steps to the fifth steps and the fourth steps crumbles and the thread once againtched itself onto his body. The Destroyer that is still sailing all over the stars and the darkness of space also realizes it but he no longer cares about it. The connection had been formed. On the fifth steps, Azief no longer look back or cares whether the stairway crumbles or not. He took a step onto the fifth step ignoring the crumbling of the fourth step. The fifth step has the All Source Law Body. The moment he steps into the fifth steps he felt all the source of energy that epassed all universe was unleashed upon him But it was not in a threatening manner or dangerous. Instead the energies weed him gently. Azief smiles as he felt atoms dancing on top of his fingernails, felt the movement of particles all around him, like the feeling of wind passing him through sensing all kinds of energy that flows all over the worlds and Universes. The source of that energy soothes out his mind as theprehension of the Laws of the Celestial quickened in his head. Then as he looks forward he saw the All Source Law Boy. Each time he steps into a new step to im hisw body he is always surprised of how gigantic they are, and how unaffected he is. Because no matter how big they are, no matter how small he is in front of hisw Body, one thing that did not change was that, they have toe back into him. The bigger they are the better. The more powerful they are the better. Because in the end, they are him, and he is them. But for one brief moment, as he looks at the All Source body, there is a feeling of fear and awe mixed at the same time. He erases that feeling in the span of time one blinks an eye. Of all the energy he has during his Disk Formation, none is more important than the All Source energy. He even had the time to reminisce about how he got the All Source Disk. It was at Earth Thirty-Nine where he got a hold of the All Source energy. That world look so simr like earth but also have it differences. Some key parts of history that happens there is slightly different than the history on his own Earth. What differentiated it from other parallel dimension was that it possesses a fragment of All Source. He uses his clone as bait and finally got it and incorporated it in his Disk. the reason why it was so important is one other than because All Source Disk enables him to convert any kind of energy he had to other types of energy. It is a synthesizer for energy. If it¡¯s not for the All Source Disk, half of the Disk he possesses could not be sued when fighting someone Azief All Source Law Boy have grownrger than thest time he saw it when he arduously climbing the steps. His Law Body is no longer just a hundred feet high but now thousands of feet high, as the Space around him seems to contains all kinds of energies of the Universe the Void that breaks down because of the pressure of the Law Body is filled with many pockets of source of energy that could be found all over the Universe. There are also some space rips that keep breaking and the reforming back almost instantly. The destruction and the creation of such thing is instantaneous and it happened perpetually. ¡®Infinite cycle of destruction and creation¡¯ He muttered and he smiles. Because of how the Law Body affected the space and time around him, one would have the illusion that the entire universe behind that Law Body is created and destroyed at the same time Azief saw how the All Source body absorbed the essence of the stars ands around it, causing the entire Universe of the Supreme Dimension to shake and rumble And the Law Body refines all that inside its body. ¡®A Sovereign of all source of energy¡¯ Azief had long been tempted about the power that one would receive when making a fragment of power from the All Source into his Disk It is why he had risked so much to get it. Chapter 599: Those who wanted to seek, those who wanted to hide (2) ¡®A Sovereign of all source of energy¡¯ Azief had long been tempted about the power that one would receive when making a fragment of power from the All Source into his Disk It is why he had risked so much to get it. Of course Azief did not know that is what sealed his fate and also bring his eventual sh with the Destroyer closer Loki knew but did not stop him. Destroyer seek the Life Form and the Life Form is hidden inside the All Source. Others might not know but Loki knows. And there is a fragment of All Source energy in Azief body. He knew the cause and effect but he still didn¡¯t say anything. Who knows why? Did he not want to sever the cause and effect? Azief could never understand Loki because he did not yet gain power that Loki once had. The power of Sovereign. If he had it, he would understand so much more and his limited understanding would be then¡­unlimited That connection alone had bonded the Destroyer and Azief in a way that Azief didn¡¯t know. It bonded him and the Destroyer, but it also bonded him and the other energies that is present in all of the Omniverse And now the Stairwaytched threads of Kama and connected him with the Destroyer, now ensuing a double connection of fate between them Nobody could quite understand the ns of the Etherna of the past but a few people. Wargod spectes and he thinks he knows the truth. Loki had read the Song of the End but that story did not mention walking the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway but he could guess some things. And Azul? He doesn¡¯t care about why and it doesn¡¯t matter at all. All he knows that he would lend help when it matters but he will also not interfere more than needed. Deathes to all beings. Azul did not protect Azief life because he too knows the eventual fate of his life. But just because of that doesn¡¯t mean he would not render help. He owed him, so he will help. And like Azief had shown him, Fate¡­. could be changed Azief did not know all this matter and all he is doing right now is walking closer to his Law Body on the Thirteen Steps He could feel the abundance of energy all over him, rushing and swirling before entering into his body, tempering his body with energies. Undying Physique that he possesses also slowly adapt itself and evolving with the surge of energies it received. Azief could feel it. The cells in his body is changing into a form of energies. No, not a form. But forms. It is like it dissolving the Undying physique, breaking it down so it could be rebuilt, to be more powerful. Azief took only one steps and blue energy from the All Source Law Bodyes out from the Law Body as the Law Body shrinked and turning into motes of blue lights that swirls and twirls around him Azief took a deep breath and all of the motes of blue light enter his nose as Azief eyes turns blue and his entire veins turns blue. A blue light shot up upwards piercing the darkness of space. Wherever it passes its spreads energies and the entire Dimension was affected. Sound of roaring seems to sound and echoes out of the deepest reaches of the Omniverse, echoes of a scream left eons ago that finally had itself the chance to be heard. Azief heard the roars but he did not know why he heard the roar. He spectes that it must have connection with the fact that All Source seems to be connected to the ancient race destruction. Azief himself knows a few things about Eterna and how they became the source of many energies in the world. He then regained himself as the power of five Law Bodies thrummed all over inside his body, revolution of powers swirling in each and every part of fiber of his being. The fifth steps crumbles into nothingness as Karma burdens itself into Azief without him knowing. Slowly tying him with Fate and Destinies of a very ancient race. He took a deep breath and then took towards the sixth step Another thread connected him, the Destroyer and Wargod all at the same time. It also connected him with the Belthana. He sighed the moment he enters the sixth step. Another realm different than the other steps appears in front of his eyes. A powerful demonic aura swept over him and his feet is deep soaked inside the sea of blood. There is a variety of colors in this sea of blood. There is red blood, purple blood, blue bloods and the faces of people could be seen vaguely if one looked closely at the turbid water of this sea of blood. There is also a curtain of red aura that surrounded the entire sixth steps like it is separating itself with the other steps But there is also a bit of trace of Celestial energy from the fourth steps. Azief smiles. This is what he expected and his suspicion is correct. The Ancient Demonic Law Body could harmonize with his Celestial Law Body. Even in the mist of red, there is a trace of white light flowing freely amidst all of the darkness of killing intent. This is an Ancient Demonic Aura, a very domineering aura that could bring one to madness if they are inflicted or inside it but Azief was unaffected by it The mist seems to pierce everything that permits life and it keep spreading desire to defy and kill anything that have life. It is truly a very terrifying power for a person. If Azief did not have many other Disk and was consumed by his own energy, he might be a heartless killer and a demon, his features would have change to resembles ancient Asura. But he has many other things other than the Ancient Demonic Law Body to suppress its killing desire And since Azul gave him that power, it had no possibility of having a bacsh. That is why Azief think of himself as a lucky person Azief walk forward and the more he walked forward the higher the water became and soon enough, Azief had no more reason to inspect and search his Law Body in the seas of blood This is the peculiarity of this step, this realm of endless seas of blood. When he arrived at other steps, just by looking around¡­.no, just by looking ahead, he could see the titanic figures of his Law Bodies. But when he reaches this step, all he could see is blood. All he could feel is killing intent. There is mist of demonic aura and flowing ceaselessly is the blood of living beings and the faces of people inside the waters. He did not see his Law Body ¡®I could not find it like this¡¯ But Azief felt the calling. He felt his Defiant heart beating calling upon him toe to the demonic aura ¡®Another way¡¯ he thought to himself. he wills himself and slowly floats above the rising seas. Then he saw it and he almost gasped. He always believed that thew he created from the energy he got form Azul would be extraordinary but even he did not expect this sight. The sixth steps seem to turned into a vast realm of eternal seas of blood in each direction. Since the other steps have been destroyed, if he looked back there is no scenery he could see. Only the dark and deste space. But he felt curious so he turns to look behind him. But all he could see was seas of blood. The blood seas filled the dark space, that it blotted thes and the stars. It almost seems like the below the steps of the thirteen Steps is drowned underneath the blood sea. And he could feel the power of this seas ¡®I know Azul is powerful. Even the energy he gave me is very powerful¡¯ He flies all over this steps and it almost seems like there is no end to this step. But he did not saw his Law Body. He follows the calling of his heart and not before long he passes a very thick mist and then he stopped, floating over the blood sea When he saw his Law Body he heaved a sigh of relief Chapter 600: Those who wanted to seek, those who wanted to hide (3) Of all the Law Bodies he had created, this is the most defiant Law Body he had created. It even forces him to do manual work like this. Azief almostughed because of how ridiculous this situation is Though Azief understand why it is so hard. When he created this Law Body he slightly infused the Defiant heart into this Law Body giving the Law Body the desire to defy orders and its nature. It should submit but it did not. But in the end, this Law Body is him and so resisting is impossible. But that alone shows how powerful the defiant heart that Azul had gifted him. It is a heart that made him always unwavering in pursuing his Grand Path. But as hees closer, he frowned when he saw his Law Body Like the other Law Body, the Law Body of Ancient Demon is tall. Very tall that Azief find it hard to see the head of his Law Body If not for the fact that his eyes could see through his Law Body, he might not know what his Law Body is looking at or what expression of his face is. But that is not what made him frown What made him frowned was that the killing intent generated by his Law Body is too powerful If not for the fact that he had cultivated Celestial Law body he would not have the confidence to im this Law Body of the Ancient Demon The killing intent that ising out form the Law Body is not only thick and monstrous, it also distorts everything and slowly shaping up to be a bane to all kinds of life force that is present in the Universe Azief saw his own face looking down at him. He did not know how cold he looked before but now seeing himself staring at himself, that is truly a novel experience. Now, he knows why people felt that they feel like they are being intimidated each time he looks at them with a cold face. The face is not pleasant to look at and that cold eyes seems to implied something bad will happen to you if you keep staring. Azief then only took a second before he wills the Ancient Demonic Law Body to merge with him The will is conveyed and the Ancient Demonic Law Body close its eye and then turns into droplets of blood. These droplets of bloods numbers in trillions of droplets. They were suspended in the air, floating with souls swirling around it carrying resentment. Then it rained down on him. the droplets of blood were absorbed into his body like him and as it falls Azief close his eyes as his mind is being flooded with information andprehension of the Law. His aura also changes and his body is experiencing a powerful surge of energy breaking out from him. It took him a few second before he could calm himself down. Then he slowly opens his eyes. The moment he opens his eyes a killing aura erupted out of him. It could drive anyone around him to go crazy. A murderous glints shines in his eyes. He looks upon a; as red light shoots out from his eyes. This light is a light that is refined with killing intent, sharp like the sword will he cultivated. There was an asteroid heading to a. As that light passes that asteroid, the asteroid did not explode. Instead it was like it was erased from existence. There is nothing to indicate that it ever existed. There is no longer a titanic body. Only his six foot six figures floating in the air. But that figures seems to pressure this Sealed Universe even more than the titanic body ever did. Azief entire being right now emanated bloodlust. But that bloodlust is tempered into patience in Azief heart. If anyone else cultivated such powerful energy and Law, they would be controlled by the bloodlust and their intention and their mind would only be filled with the desire to kill and execute destruction, wherever there is life But because Azief had the celestial energy and the fact that the Celestial energy merged and harmoniously coexisted with the demonic energy, Azief not only keep that bloodlust at bay, he even could control it. To only use it when he wanted to. To change intention and will ording to one thoughts. This is control. It is not letting the demonic energy to control you but you controlling the demonic energy. Azief pressure was so powerful that all the space around him distorts before spiraling out of controls and exploded. The power of the explosion will not lose out to the power of a star exploding, yet the moment they exploded they were suppressed by the force of the demonic energy and were erased instantly. All the space around his body right now copses unto itself, creating space rips and pockets of unknown energies as the seas of blood rushed into some of these pockets. Azief could now see the hellscape of killing and bloodshed. The seas are filled with souls that have resentments, people he killed as Azul, people he killed as himself and souls of animals and all of living things he either killed and the souls of the inhabitants of these sealed universe that was absorbed into the seas of blood. An ancient demonic aura is radiating from Azief body. And that alerted some powerful Being in the Universe. Residing in the Dark Universe, the High Emperor of the Asuras Vritra senses an ancient power of the Asura to be borne and his eyes is red. This feeling transcended Time and Space so that even Vritra who lives inside the Source Wall felt it. This is no so much as the energy leaked out from the Supremacy Dimension but a feeling of premonition. Vritra did not know about Azief walking on the Thirteen Steps. If he knew, he would never let his enemy grows even stronger. He was drinking his Soma when he felt that energy. He looks beyond his Loka, trying to see pass the Heavens of the Infernal Realm but he saw nothing ¡®This is suspicious he said. He flies out from his Loka as his entire Loka trembles and inauspicious signs covered the Heavens of the Infernal Realm He turns into his original form of ten-million-meter long ck Dragon that cowed the stars and pressure the universe Thunders roars as he roars, striking thend and shakes the world. He flew out and tries to sense it again. He knows that the feeling he felt was the ancient demonic energy. But no matter how he utilizes his power he could not find the source of that energy. Vritra felt threatened. He, like Yu Wang forgot some things and remembers some things. But like many of the other powerful Beings in the Universe, eh did not know the existence of Azul. If he knows, he would find ways to be his disciple owing to the fact that Azul race was the race that birthed the Asuras. Yu Wang who was at his Celestial Pce, look toward the Infernal Realm of the Dark Universe, his eyes narrowing his forehead creased. Beside him is Queen Mother of the West, holding his hand. He did not want to let Vritra knows that Azief, the future God of Death is advancing to Essence Creation. Because now that Yu Wang understand some things, he is eager to protect Azief. Like Odin, like Loki of Asgard, and like the scheme of that ancient race, he too betted on Azief right now Vritra flies around a few minutes and then after not sensing anything he returned back to his Loka and full of thoughts. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 601: Duality (1) Azief on the other hand did not know that he just nearly got found out. If Vritra found out that his future enemy is having a Law Body of the Ancient Demon, he might not stay still. The Supreme Dimension is sealed and it seal is very powerful Yet, that birth of energy from the Demonic Law Body could still incite energies in the Asuras of the Infernal Realm. Cracks fills the entire steps of the sixth steps as the sea of blood leaked out from those cracks, falling down and floating all over the Supreme Dimension. Each droplet that falls from the steps and falls into a will experience entropy. Azief smiles and he nearlyughed. He is now in the Worldly realm of Divine Comprehension. He had possessed six Laws in his body. Azief felt closer to everything in the Universe. The power in his body right now could not be urately described He clenches his fist and a powerful quake erupted around him that shakes the periphery of this Universe. Red aura spread out uncontrobly. Azief look toward the seas of blood as his body emitted a reddish golden white aura, swirling and emanating outward from his body It is the Ancient Demonic aura tempered by the powers of the Celestial Law Body and Azief felt the synergistic effect of these two contradictory powers in his body. He could not describe what he feels right now. Words would not be enough to exin what kind of feeling of having two contradictory power yet alsoplemented each other perfectly. Instead of devouring each other and trying to diminish the other, the Celestial energy and the Ancient Demonic energy seems to strengthens each other. There is a certain fragile bnce between the two Azief had a description entered his mind when he absorbs the Ancient Demonic energy. With one intention bing a Celestial! With one intention bing an Asura! He could not express how happy he is right now. the stronger he is, the more he could protect himself and the others around him Yet, even when he is happy, the aura of the Ancient Demonic energy calms him down. Azief is not taking the step to the seventh steps so early. He wanted to test using the body of his Law Body. He knows how destructive his power is but he needs to familiarize himself as the information that is streaming itself directly into his mind is slowly being reorganized Azief had always have a firm determination and an unbending heart. But as he merges with the Law Body, he did not change only in the terms of his energy, even his heart is changed. It became even firmer in its belief. His heart did notck the desire to defy the rules of the Universe and look at all things with disdain. Azief then calms his heart and turns into that Celestial again, looking like majestic Celestial Emperor that rules the Heavens. Then he incited his own heart and he changes again to that cold eyes and calm heart of the Ancient Demon and demonic energy emanated out of him. This what it means turning into Celestial and Asura with just one thought. ¡®It is time¡¯ he said as he takes a dep breath. The moment he takes a deep breath, all those souls trapped in that sea of blood rises up and enter his nostril swiftly like a dam has broken and the wateres flooding in Then the second things that was absorbed is the red mist The mist appears because of the blood sea. And it is this mist that hide the Ancient Demonic Law Body when he was searching for it. Azief look at it and even if he is far away from thew Body he could feel the demonic aura around him trying to tempt him into falling into bloodlust The mist of red is filled with killing intent and a desire to kill. And while some part of the seas is filled with variety of colors, the blood near the titanic figure of the Ancient Demonic Law Body is in reddish golden white color. Azief realizes this before and when he absorbs his Demonic Law Body and he understand what that sea was. There is opportunity of life and there is disaster of death inside it. If you are fortunate you will found life and fortune. If you are misfortunate, you will find disaster and death. That is what he understands. The concept of duality between Celestial and Asura was perfected now that he had imed both of them Azief eyes right nowbined the eyes of the Celestial Law Body and the eyes of the Law Body of the Ancient Demon. Instead of saying theybined with each other, it is more apt to say that the soul of the gaze of those twow bodies seems to merge His eyes right now are red in color and while it should disy the aura of madness, that red eyes show a calm eye, full of wisdom. Azief knows that the pressure his body is giving of to the world is very significant. He could feel the trembling of space distant from him and saw how the space beneath his feet keep wrinkling up before disappearing, leaving an empty vacuum of nothingness underneath his feet He saw how space were ripped apart and he moves forward which is why he had reign the energy in. But in that space of time before he reigns in on his power, the damage was done as space rips appears by the thousands all over the Supremacy Stairway, producing a sucking effect, sucking stars ands into it. Azief is the only not affect by it. Azief doubt even ck hole could force him to move if he did not want to. The power he had now boosted his confidence. And he realizes that the moment he merges with the Ancient Demonic Law Body, the Inauspicious signs fill the Universe, the sound of wailing and screaming quieted down Azief while absorbing the mist and the souls around the steps, he is also slowly absorbing the seas of blood. But while one part of his body is doing that, he focused one part of his mind to understand theplexity of this Law of Ancient Demon and it did not take him long as he found one memory and one ability of the Ancient Demonic Law Body he is interested in. Like the other before him, this Law Body alsoprehended its own sword move and sword skill derived from the understanding of the killing intent of the Demonic Law Body. The Ancient Demonic Body created a sword. A sword that is created from its killing desire and its killing heart. The destruction and devastation it could inflict would probably be something that approached the level of apocalyptic power But this sword is different than the other sword he had created or he had held in his hand before The moment that sword materialize in his hand Azief could instantly know what the purpose of this sword in his hand. The sword on his hand only have one purpose. To kill. And to kill. And to kill more and more until there is nothing left. Even a saint could turn into a mad crazed killer if they wield this sword in their hands. But it also has its advantages Because the sword is made from the sharpest killing intent of ancient demonic energy, it could cut everything, the Heavens, Timelines, Fates and Destinies This is the sword formed from the defiant hearts of the Ancient Asuras which contains its obsessiveness to not be controlled, to not be restrained and to not be suppressed. And like it want to prove this fact, swirling around the sword is an aura full of madness and killing intent. A sword that could cut souls. Chapter 602: Duality (2) Azief casually waves the sword in his hand. The seas of blood had dried up and the sixth steps is now barren. But as Azief waves that sword, the sword on his hand scattered like flower petal, unleashing the power and killing intent that used to belong to that seas of blood. The sword move is very beautiful, like blossom flowers falling into the ground as Falle nears. But that simple wave created a powerful and terrifying aura ¡®It is beautiful¡¯ Azief thought. Like the fleetingness of life, for a brief moment, there is that feeling when he waved that casual sword move He had seen his Law Body performing this move before in his memory. But seeing it and doing it is two different things. Azief felt that the energy of his Ancient Demonic energy was cut in halve the moment he casually waves that sword. Yet, the faith in his sword strike could not be broken. He believes it is powerful and bolstered by that faith, the Ancient Demonic energy supply it to that faith to make sure that faith is not broken This strike would sunder the Heavens! Azief thought and the moment he thought that he remembered his life as Divinity of Fire. That is why he unleash that strike. As he unleased that strike, that memory of another life, slowly distorted, like someone throws a stone into a calmke. The water is no longer still, as the ripples spread in every direction and then Azief slowly forgotten his life as Divinity of Fire Azul. He remembers that he used to be the Divinity of Fire in Azul life, but for the details he didn¡¯t remembers it and he smiles. Slowly he is walking out from Azul shadows. Flowers petals fills the stars. The flower petal is in golden white color but at the same time swirling around these flower petals is a devious killing intent. And this time because it is him wielding it, there is a sharper sword will, sword intent and sword light all around it, sharpening that casual sword strike. That sword strikes then cut upon a star. It passes the stars and then cuts a barren and it passes that and cut upon five of its moon. Then all of those stars, asteroids belts ands just disappeared. Like a blip in darkness that suddenly disappeared, they just cease to exist There is no loud explosion or fancy sword move. Onesh was the only thing it needed. Azief smiles as he is now almost forgetting everything in the trials of Azul. There is only silence and nothingness as the dark space felt like it would suck you in. Azief wonder about many things as he saw that emptiness of space. Others might be suffocated if they were in his position right now, gazing at the indeterminate darkness but not to him It is calming to see all he stars and all hes in the distance. Azief smiles and then he shakes his head. ¡®I will practice this Law more to familiarize myself¡¯ he then floated to the seventh steps andnded his feet on the seventh step The sixth step crumbles and another thread appears totched itself onto him. The seventh steps are none other than the Aether Law Body. Azief steps into the seventh steps as his energy inside his body calmed down and solidified itself. Now, Azief is slowly approaching the peak of Divine Comprehension level. Nine Laws and he would be Divine Comprehension leveler in the Heavenly Realm. He is also curios what lies after the Nine Laws. What realm is that? The energy around him has already stabilize itself as Azief look at thatw Body standing in the center of this step. Like before, this step was turned into another realm that is different than the realm of demonic energy Aether energy filled the steps. Azief look at the rings in his finger and smiles bitterly. He knew that he got this energy from one of his ring. If not for the ring, things wound been this easy for him to acquire so many different Laws The energy that is present in this steps is the energy that flow through nearly all existence. That is how overbearing this energy really is. Before, all flow of energy of the Supreme Dimension was diverted in the Law Body. But now that the Law Body isplete, it is no longer absorbing any energy. The Law Body of Aether just stand there, waiting. There is no restriction or mist of red obscuring the Law Body from his sight likest time. The pressure of the Law Body also seems to be contained inside the Law Body. Before the pressure of the Law Body was so powerful that is broke the multiversal points of the dimension around the Supreme Dimension There is a qualitative change in the energy of the Law Body of Aether this time. But one thing that did not change. Even though it could not be seen, the life energies around the Law Body and the entire seventh steps could be felt deep down. If anyone were to fall down on the seventh steps no matter how terrible their injury is, they would be rejuvenated because of the abundance of Life Energy around the steps. Life energies streamed in and shrouded,plement and strengthen the Law Body of the Aether Azief did not took much time this time. Guided by the calling, he appears in front of the titanic figure of hisw Body and then he walks through the Law Body. The moment he walks through; the figures disappears like it never existed This time the absorption of the Law Body is even faster than before. Azief close his eyes as his mind is being bestowed with knowledge that the Law Body hadprehended for him. It felt like he is studying for thousands of years, like he was the one siting cross legged in that step and the life he had lived in the Sealed World was nothing but a long dream But as he opens his eyes, understanding everything about Aether energy, only a second had passed since the time he closes his eyes and opens it back. The process is very calm unlike the process before. The more Azief understand aboutws, the easier it was the process and the less pressure he felt Instead his body is now emanating more pressure than the Law Body. He is confident of that fact now Azief eyes now shows a different shade now and it is full of wisdom like an entire Universe is inside his eyes. The color of his eyes is no longer red but blue. His entire body right now is giving of powerful emanations of life force. And that is not all that have changed since he absorbed the Aether Law Body. Now his entire body is glowing in blue colors and that glows spread out to all corners of this Sealed Universe. It was like this blue force is trying to dye the entire Supremacy Dimension to its colors. Azief knows he himself could feel the excitement in his heart. He is slowly walking closer to Perfection. Before when he was in these steps, he had everything taken from him. His Disk, His Seeds, His Orbs all expect his bodily abilities. Each step causes him to be wrecked with pain beyond human imagination. He could not even describe it or even express how it feels. That is how painful it was. The stronger his body, the stronger the pain. Even if there is one slight thought of giving up, Azief did not stop walking forward. His determination and will is the only thing that keep him going during that trials of pain. Yet, he still able to walk until the end, casting off all of his Disk leaving only his body, empty of almost all of his energies. If not for the fact that he has powerful bodies, then he would probably would not be so confident in that world. Though, he himself is not that confident of his assumption. He thought about it a lot when he was in that world Before, he would not mind bowing his head down. But after being so long ustomed to being the overlord, he would find it hard to bow down his head again Pride marked each of his step and that pride is not something that is inherent. It is something he cultivated after bing stronger. Instead of calling it his pride, it is confidence. And that confidence seeps into his very bones that he found it hard to act like he is a subservient person. He had try to reconcile these feeling in that world and he never got the answer. He was never an emotional person when it concerns his life. He would do whatever he needs to survive. That is how he had managed to survive all those tribtions in the past. But as he grows stronger, he be stubborn. He did not have to risk anything when he walks the steps. He did not have to risk fighting the Heavens to confirm some of the doubts he had about the energy of the world Yet, he did all that. The closer hee to his Grand Path, the more he believes that he had to keep walking forward, even if that path leads to death. He now understands a bit about the thoughts of those Supreme Beings that did not mind to die or even walking to their own death if they could see their Grand Path realizes. Chapter 603: Duality (3) Azief realize that his perspective and the shift in his opinion the more he be stronger. While he could not allow the people he loves dies ore into harm, he himself did not mind dying if he could see the realization of his path. Now he understands. And he does not know whether he should be terrified or amazed at that change of opinion. He now understands that if he could see his Grand Path in the morning, he would mind dying in the evening. Yet, there is also a part of him that also wanted to survive. To reconcile these thoughts is the one thing in his mind when he was in that Sealed World. He is a greedy person. He wants happiness and he also wants power. The two thing is not mutually exclusive. And there was proof that those things are not mutually exclusive. The Immortal Couple did not seek power but they could still attain happiness. The Immortal Couple lives up to their nickname, touring the world carefreely and having each other in each other arms. In the morning they paint painting, in the afternoon they y the flute and in the evening they walk out from their homes, looking at the beauty of the world What an enviable life! But Azief doubt that way of life would make him happy. He is not Xu Chong and the women he loved is not Lihua. Happiness is a state of the heart, much like emptiness and heartlessness. Yet, people still seek it. He sighed as that thought were drowned by other information of Aether energy. Azief now is being imbued with the knowledge of the Aether Law Body also had some things in his mind that he tried to buries. Yet, as the Aether energy fills his body, it forces those thought he wanted to buried to rise up He likes challenging himself and he likes that feeling of growing stronger. It is one of the things he liked about the new world after the Fall It felt like his hard work were rewarded. Effort equals to strength in the world. Even luck woulde if you keep living your life hard. But there is this one thing he is too afraid to admit. If he walks his Path until the end, if there is an end to his Path, then¡­what then? If all he seeks is power, then why he risks his life and betted his life? He could also gain power by other ways. Hirate was not like him but he still holds power and influence that would not be far from his own influence He had the answer a long time ago. He wanted to seek his Path. So, he was afraid that if he walks until thest step of his Path, he would find it very meaningless. That is one of the things that scares him the most. Now that he is at the seventh stage he clearly felt a little bit emotional. It is like waving farewell to an old friend. The pain he had to endure, the pressure on his body when he climbed these steps is still clear to him even though years had passed. He still remembers how he had to gouge his own eyeballs because it hinders him. He had to walk with his body bloodied by storms of Laws. Now, five yearster, he once again steps on these Stairway. Only this time, he is no longer battered and broken, instead hee proudly, reiming back what should be his. From the top to the bottom. From the bottom to the top. This journey of his on the thirteen steps of Supremacy Stairway is like a cycle of rising and waning, like it symbolizes death and rebirth. Azief look at his fingers. His entire body is still glowing with Aether energy, one of the rarest energy in the Universe and even in the Omniverse. He could feel the purity of energy coursing through his veins, expelling any harmful or irrelevant irregrities in his body ¡®Is this Aether?¡¯ he asks to no one in particr. He once heard rumors that most Gods or at least Supreme Beings in the Universe that humans regarded as Gods is chock full of Aether energy in their body Aether is something that seems to exist between both matter and energy. It can partake in the nature of either substance but it is neither of those things. It is hard to exins it and even harder to describe it. Even those who cultivates in it find it difficult to describe what it is Azief had reigned in the explosive power when he merged with the Law Body but even then a powerful fluctuation of Life Force is still emanating from him To called it a life force is not very apt in that it appears and seems like a life force but it is not. ¡®A Divine power that could remake Life Force. A power that flows through all life and existence¡¯ that is what he understands from theprehension of his Law Body. He is itching to try this newfound powers. He did not think he could use this power on Earth. Not that he can¡¯t use it but more that he wouldn¡¯t. If he uses it on Earth, he fears that he would destroy Earth unintentionally. Though, he thinks that the All Source on Earth probably would restrict his power. But until he returns back he won¡¯t know what the All Source would do. Azief toss that thought into the back of his mind as he looks at his hands. He felt that if he waves his hand, he could create life. Aether is all epassing and the source of power for many of the other energies Azief concentrated the power of Aether into his right hand. Right hand holding the power to create! Azief smiles as he felt that life energy swirling all over his right hand, like he holds the power to create, to make anything he wanted from nothingness. ¡®Life¡¯ he muttered. One hand holds, Life. And another holds Death That is what he is intending to do. He knows what kind of Law Body waiting for him in the eight steps. That is why he concentrated the power of Aether into his right hand. Right hand holding the power to create life, and left hand holding the power to destroy and bring death. Duality of concepts, life and death, creation and destruction. Azief is slowlying closer to the ideal power that he had dreamed of. Azief then floated there on the seventh steps a few more moments as the pressure around his body was stabilized and sucked into his body, no longer affecting the space around his body. He looks behind him again and saw only the blue colors that emanated out from his body envelops the entire dimension. Life blooms all over the entire Dimension elerating even more life process in some barrens and some of the fertiles. Before Azief ever came to the seventh steps, the Aether Law Body had already unintentionally leak out his life energy and coincidentally started life in some of the barrens. One of thes were even created unconsciously by the Life Command of the Aether Law as gaseous substances merged and with that Divine Spark of Life from the Aether Law Body,ses into existence by magical powers and supported byws of the most divine in the Omniverse. Azief then clench his fist and all of those blue colors that cover the Dimension return back to him as he is no longer glowing. But the effects of life that had spread out is permanent. In a few trillion years, life probably would sprout all over inside this dimension. Some of those species in that myriads ofs that were affected by the Life force maybe will be lucky enough to evolve and possessing intelligence. Azief calms himself down and then he took that next step. He is slowly reaching to Heavenly Realm of Divine Comprehension. Reaching perfection is almost near for him. He took the next step to the eight steps as his power surges on. The seven steps broke down, crumbling into nothingness, not even its dust could be seen, like it was erased from Time and Space. And just like before, another stringtched onto him. But unlike before, when he didn¡¯t notice anything, Azief suddenly look back behind him. His eyebrows frowned and his forehead creased. For a moment, he felt something ¡®Is it just my feeling?¡¯ he thought to himself. When he was stepping onto the eight steps, suddenly he felt something. It is not a sensation on the skin, it is just a premonition of feeling. He just turns back because of that reflex but then he shakes his head. ¡®I am too sensitive¡¯ he thought to himself. Then he looks back at the eight steps. The eight steps are very different from the seventh steps. If the feeling he felt when he was in seventh steps could be described as pleasant and soothing, the feeling he felt if he were to describe the eight step is that it is suffocating and unpleasant The Eight steps are where he had his Nether Disk yanked out from his Inner Universe. He didn¡¯t forget the pain but now he felt the pain is all worth it. And unlike the Aether Law Body, the Nether Law Body still exuded a powerful pressure that if this was Azief before he be a Divine Comprehension leveler, he would be pressed to the ground right now just by the pressure alone And while Azief is looking at his Nether Law Body on the eight step, somewhere in the vast expanse of the Omniverse, someone is looking at him with intent eyes >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you tomorrow. Dont forget to vote and leave somements. Give me your thoughts who woudl be looking at Azief from a distant Universe. I dont think it would be hard to guess. Chapter 604: The origin revealed (1) And while Azief is looking at his Nether Law Body on the eight step, somewhere in the vast expanse of the Omniverse, someone is looking at him with intent eyes That someone is smiling Sitting on his red throne, Wargod in his broken star Interium look excited. As the steps crumbles and turns into nothingness, Wargod be even more excited and happy. That string did not only connect Azief to the Destroyer. It also connected him with Wargod, Belthana and a few others that is hiding all over the Omniverse. Belthana is said to be an Etherna. Belthana is a that is said to be the boy of an Eterna. And Wargod is an Etherna that sealed himself up less inviting the gaze of That One onto him Like the Destroyer and the Belthana, Wargod too had seven threads that connected him with Azief. The threads are slowly tying itself over some powerful beings in the universe. To some, it was a thread. To some, it is a string. It depends on their ownprehension of Karma¡­of Destiny and Fate. But none of them were wrong. The thread is Karma, the string is Karma, even if it¡¯s a rope, it is also Karma. There are many paths and as such there is many ways ofprehension. It is different¡­but it is not wrong. Wargod seeing that Azief is slowly walking step by step, fulfilling the scheme of his race, could not help but feeling happier. He still did not have the full picture of why these ns were not told to him, but the appearance of that n, even if it was hidden from him, had reignited Wargod desire for the revival of his race And that is enough for him. Azief on the eight steps did not know how his move right now had reignited the hope of one of the ancient race that had existed before the existence of Time itself On the eight step, Azief is in awe of his own Nether Law Body and the realm it possesses. He could feel the Law of Death is present in every corner of the eight steps. And since the seventh steps had crumbled, nothing now could hold back that Death energy longer. It spreads out to every corner of the Dimension. Thankfully Azief Aether energy protected thoses with its trace of power. And then Azief strengthen it. Azief only had to wave his hand to contain the Death energy from spreading out wildly into the Supreme Dimension. The energy of death in the eight step flows through the realms of the living and the dead as it slowlyes closer to him and swirls around his entire body. And just like on the fourth steps, there is a sea. Only it is not a sea of blood. But the Netherworld Sea. It contains not only the dead souls but resentments, and all kinds of feelings. It reminded him of the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. Azief quickly flew upwards, a few meters above the Netherworld Sea. He looks down and his eyes could see souls and faces inside every droplets of theher water. He could feel the essence that flows through the realms of the living and dead around him. This too is another concept of duality he thought to himself. Just like the Celestial Law Body and the Ancient Demonicw, it is aw that seems to contradict with each other. Aether and Nether energy is also aplete opposite of each other and Azief is confident to achieveplete Perfection between these twows and fused their power. Bybining and fusing two contradictory concepts and Laws, it attains perfection and bnce. Azief had understood this concept when he fused the Celestial and Demonic Law Body Nether energy could be considered as the source of the destructive aspect of the Omniverse. Azief is confident that when he absorbs this Law Body he would have the power and ability to create and unmake the Universes ording to his whims. ¡®Life and death, creation and destruction¡¯ he muttered as the shine in his eyes grows stronger. Azief could see how tall his Nether Law Body from even where he was standing. And he could feel and sense the powerful emanation of destructive energying out from his Nether Law Body. If not for the fact that he had already understood Aether Law, he is not confident of containing the destruction energy that threatens to swept through all of this Supreme Dimension. In the end,w Body had no thoughts of their own. Their job is to understand Laws and now that they have understand it, they just stand there waiting for him The only exception of this rule is the Ancient Demonic Law Body that tries to defy him and hide itself from Azief. Nether energy is the source and the very concept of entropy and destruction, disasters and all degeneration in matter, energy and concepts thus Azief could not help but feeling cautious. From the moment he steps into the eight step, he had shrouded himself with Aether force which makes him immune to any effect that the Netherworld Sea might have on his body Azief close his eyes and the moment he opens his eyes he was already in front of the Nether Law Body. There is no obstruction even though the Death Aura around the Law Body is very imposing and could kill any low level Divine Comprehension leveler. Azief is now high up over his original position. He could not even see the steps anymore as the mist of theherworld sea block his view of the step. He is now floating just a few inches from his Law Body forehead. He then touches the Nether Law Body with his right hand. His right hand right now is covered with Aether energy Nether energy cannot be perceived by any physical sense but now that he had understood the Aether Law, Azief could feel it. The sense of death aura that is potent, wild and uncontroble. Then like its entire body was sucked by something enormous, the titanic Nether Law Body turns into spirals of energy that rushed into Azief right palm. Azief close his eyes as the information enters his mind. Then he slowly directed that Nether energy onto his left hand. His entire body glows again. Though this time it is not glowing in blue anymore. Azief in that brief moment ofprehension even had the chance toprehend the sword move that the Nether Law Body had understood. The Nether Law Body uses the sword move that Azief hadprehended when he is in the Sealed World as a base of its sword move was imbued with Nether Energy Azief opens his eyes and there is infinite wisdom in his gaze. The moment he opens his eyes, he made a grasping motion with his hand. The Nether Energy around him transformed into solid shape and the shape it takes is the shape of a sword. A swordposed of Nether Energy. Azief smiles. He could feel the power of destruction contained in this small thin sword that he wields. Chapter 605: The origin revealed (2) He itches to try it but he contained that feeling in his heart. He could guess what would happen if he shes down with this sword. With one sh, he could decimate all life in an underdeveloped. And what does constitute as an underdeveloped? Earth At least the Earth before the Fall. If Azief tries to the same thing now toward his own Earth, he bet it would not be easy. There is still the All Source who would surely protect the world. But that is not what makes him feel interested. It is the power that is now residing in his left hand. Azief throws the sword into space and the sword turns into motes of light that enters into Azief left hand Right hand holding the power to create and the left hand holds power to Destroy. With his right hand he could made an entire universe toe into being and with his left hand he could bring absolute destruction. Azief close his eyes for a second. He took a deep breath, not because he wanted to breathe but because he wanted to calm himself down. Breathing is such a human habit yet Azief even after all of this time, still take a deep breath, inhale and exhale to calm himself down when in actuality doing so would not let him breathe better. At least not the way he is now. But he takes his breathe all the same. Then he opens his eyes and he rxed his body. He now has Eight Laws that he hadprehended. He took the next steps. He is curious about what will happen to him if he reached the Peak of Divine Comprehension. He probably is the only one in Earth that would have Nine Laws on Earth. Of course, he did not underestimate the other rivals he had on Earth but he could only think of only a few people that would have the prowess of Divine Comprehension in the Heavenly Realm on Earth. The moment he took that next step, the eight steps crumbles and the bond between Azief and the Destroyer be stronger as another thread connecting them together once again appears in the form of threads and strings. Azief step onto the ninth step. Azief could still feel the traces of energies of Primordial Beginning and Ending that always swirls around this step Azief not only got theprehension that his Law Body had perfected, he also got the memories of hisw Body It is blurry at times but he could see some glimpses of memory from his Law Body. And one of the memory is the memory of the statues all over the Stairway crumbling into ashes as Azief Law Body perfected theirprehension. Thus he was not surprised to see none of the statues in the Supremacy Stairway. The statues had provided him with great fortune. If he had to be the one toprehend all thirteen Laws by himself, he might have to take a few hundred years to understand all of the Laws he had. Some people like Raymond and Jean did not have to waste time too much since they focused on only one discipline and source of energy. They refine the same Laws many times and gained a deeper understanding each time they refine it. The closer theirprehension toward the source of that power, the powerful they would be To be Perfect is to be versatile. Thus, it should have taken him much longer if not for the Supremacy Stairway help. Azief regarded the thirteen steps of the Supremacy Stairway as a guide from the previous people who had walked the Path of Perfection to help others who choose to walk this path. Thew Body that Azief cultivated in the nine steps is none other than the Primordial Law Body. Around thew Body that was standing in the distance, Azief could see space scarring all over the Law Body vicinity. There is deep gully of nothingness that was formed around his Law Body like someone opens up a rip on paper and if you peep on the other side of that paper, is just a crushing darkness that will swallow anyone whole. That is what he called Space Scarring. The space around thew Body must have copses unto itself before reforming back but it could not recoverpletely leaving such scar Azief took a step and he appears beside the Primordial Law Body. He looks at his hand as power surges to both his hand His right hand having the power to create, of life and in his left hand he wields the power to destroy and annihte Hisprehension of his own power had changed as Azief right now clearly understood why those powerful being who was in Divine Comprehension was so powerful Having the control ofws of the Universe at the end of one fingertips is an intoxicating feeling that he could not describe just by saying that he is happy. He then looked at his Law Body and he smiles. Then he made a grasping motion with his right hand and instantly the Primordial Law Body distort itself as it turns into a torrential spirals of energy that surge into Azief body. Azief embrace it all, closing his eyes and absorbing all that information into his mind What took others probably years or even decades, Azief had aplished in just a few seconds. Azief of course believe that such good fortune also has a price. But now, is not the time to think about what price he had to pay. He concentrated in understanding the Law and then a secondter, he opens his eyes. His eyes are now full of mysteries of the Universe like he had contained the great universe inside his eyes. The wisdom of creation and the divinity of destruction revealed itself to him in that one brief moment, as it revealed to him the primordial forces that is present in all of the Universes. His eyes were opened up to the Omniverse energy that transcended the normal boundaries of Universal distance. Omniverse energy flows throughout all of the Universes, through parallel realities and worlds, through the different dimension and distorted Time Stream and cut off timeline from the main Universe. All of that is part of the Omniverse and the energy that flows through all of them, for that one brief moment revealed itself to him. Around him, he had leaked out a bit of his powerful pressure thates with him entering the Heavenly Realm of Divine Comprehension level A storms of energies, Laws and Concepts of the Omniverse erupted from his body. It is not a storm of winds but of Laws. It threatened the entire Supreme Universe as it shakes and trembles. Stars and asteroids moves backwards like it was experiencing a degradation of time. Stars were formed from nothingness on side and on the other side, some stars experience the reverse as it turned back into gaseous substance like they were turned back into their most original form. Time went crazy and Concepts of Laws that existed and keeping the Supreme Dimension intact is slowly cracking and breaking. A surge of energy like a beacon in the darkness stirs the Universe. Eyes opened up in many great realms as some of them felt the surge of energy spreads and echoing all over the great vast distance of the Omniverse This surge of energy breaks the multiversal barrier of the Supreme Dimension and announce the birth of a new powerhouse in the Universe. But not everyone could sense it and not everyone could trace the source of that energy. There is the fact that Supreme Stairway has its own sealing and hiding formation and there is also the Jade Emperor hiding the location with his power. Even if he did not make a move, Wargod might even interfere and also join in in helping hiding Azief from the eyes of other powerful being Chapter 606: The origin revealed (3) Though not many would try to offend a new powerhouse just because they wanted to know where the source of that energy is from which makes Azief is in a rtively safe position. Because of how vast the Omniverse really is, some powerhouse could not even meet each other even if they wanted to unless they reached the level of Supreme Beings or Great Supremacy level where they could appear anywhere around the whole Omniverse with just a thought Even Azul in some parts of the Omniverse is regarded only as a myth while some other civilization knows that Azul exist. The same could be said for some of the powerful civilization inside the Source Wall where even if there is a powerful being in some of the more advanced civilization they did not know the existence of the Seven Great Powers of the Omniverse because the distance that separated them Meanwhile on the ninth step, Azief is still hard at work. Azief is letting the surges of energying out of him to run unrestrained. Just the pressure of his body is crushing the intangible concepts that flows all across the existence of the Supreme Dimension The gaseous substance sometime suddenly turns into a and some other time it morphed form into stars and sometimes even sprays off arge explosion that is only rivaled by the explosion of the Big Bang. It is because of the surge of Azief energy entering Heavenly realm, that the power of nine Laws were unleashed upon the Omniverse as the Laws of Space and Time were affected The Time streams all over the Dimension be unstable. Some of the Time Stream were unintentionally cut off by the primordial sharp energy and some were brought back from the Void of Time, suddenly showing a mirage of the myriads beings that once popted the vast Sealed Universe of the Supreme Dimension. Azief body is swirling with energies thates out not only from the deepest reaches of this Supreme Dimension but alsoes out from the many Universes outside as it broke through the cracks and gathers upon him, like heralding some divine beings that is about to be born. Before, when thew Body waspleted, its pressure forces the Supreme Stairway to descend by a hundred feet. Now, Azief had imed the power, that pressure multiplied hundredfold as the Supreme Stairway, like it was being stepped on by a gigantic Supreme Being and the stairway descended even further. Space and Time were distorted as the Supreme Stairway descend. Time Storms ravaged the area around the ninth steps and space scarring appears all over. It stopped after a few thousand feet below from its original position. The area that the stairway finally descended was an empty area of space but the effect of the descent could be seen as Azief look above him. In truth, there is no up, down left or right in space But he had regarded the direction above the steps as up and the area below the steps as down so it is easy to determine his own direction following his own standard in space. As he looked upwards, he saw the destruction that ravaged anything in the radius of millions of miles from the site of the descension. The ripples of energy generated as the Stairway descended down create a powerful destructive ripples that devours stars,s and annihting everything on its path. There is only darkness on top. No glittering stars or weird looking. Only darkness and emptiness. Azief only sighed. He did not mean to do it but the surges of energy that appears as he reached the Heavenly realm of power had force him to unleash that surge. He shudders to think what would happen if he reached Heavenly Realm on Earth. This is why he had to set up some rulester. He thought to himself. If not Earth possibly would be destroyed. Azief could feel how different he is now from before. Around his entire body, all kinds of energy were affected From the concepts andws of reality, time, space, life force, death force, matter, energy and every possible concept and impossible concept, existing and non-existing in the omniverse, from a single particr to the infinite omniverse was all affected as it bends and distorted itself trying to withstand the pressure. Like trying to describe something that had no defining features, this infinite flows of energy nourish every part of his body He felt connected to every energy that is in existence. Life Force around him were strengthened and his Laws affecting the very foundation of this Supreme Universe and its Dimension The rips of energy could not be seen but Azief could feel it bubbling underneath the fabric of creation of this Sealed Dimension. This energy of his is an energy that promotes life. And like the Law Body before, this Law Body also had aprehension of the sword. Azief made a grasp to the empty area and a sword appears on his hand. This sword is formed from primordial energy and contain all the energies that could exist in the Omniverse. That alone is shocking by itself. If this sword falls into any lover level civilization, and the lifeforms there studied it, they might unintentionally unravel the secrets of the Universe and grows to be a powerful civilization that would be qualified to interact the many great civilizations in the Omniverse This sword is unlike the sword of the Nether. This sword contains an opposite power. If he shes this sword, instead of destroying things, the primordial energy that came from the Void Chaos of the formation of the Universe, his sh could spread and foster life throughout the infinite multiverses and infinites dimensions. It is a sword that contain the essence of primordial creation of beginning. His sh would open up a new Universe and the end result is another Big bang where his sh ended. It separated the chaos and matter, creating worlds out of nothingness. He wanted to sh it but then he thought better of it. Last time he shes the sword, half of his energy was drained. He did not have to do it now. It is better to do it when it was necessary. Azief then waved his hand and the sword dissipated into motes of light energy that was absorbed back into his body. Then he looks at the next step. Then he looks toward the tenth step in the far distance. ¡®heh¡¯ he smirked a bit Any moves after this is uncharted. Even he doesn¡¯t know what kind of realms that would appear after the Heavenly Realm. And unlike before, he could see clearly what is waiting for him in the tenth steps. Even from his vantage point he could see the storms of myriad energies, Laws and Concepts that is swirling wildly and chaotically ravaging the tenth steps that made it harder for him to see where his tenth Law Body is. Azief took a step. The distance between him and the next step was actually light years away. That is the same for every step of the Thirteen Steps since hended here a few moments ago. He realizes it but he did not think that it is too far considering that he could just will himself into the closest vicinity of his own Law Body. After all, each steps have its Law Body and each realm in that step follows the Laws that his Law Body cultivated. It would be hard for anyone to imagine that a step would amodate such space. But the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy Stairway had never restrained itself to themon logic of humans. It is clear to Azief that the architecture and the magical abilities it had demonstrate how powerful the one who created it to be. Thus, he is not surprised when he saw that each area of the step was wider than before andrger than before Each step is separated by distance that could be considered longer than a few hundred Earthbined When he first step onto the steps, it did not appear so far andrge but now that it ispleted, each of the steps have such long distance that separated them from each other. It is magical and mysterious all at the same time. Azief body slightly emanating a weaker pressure and Azief was relieved. His surges of energy had been stabilized and the Dimension is no longer shaking. Azief then seize the moment by taking the tenth steps. Just one steps and he already appears on the tenth steps. As his feetnded on the tenth step the steps on the nine step crumbled into nothingness. Another thread appears. He is finally transcending the limits of the Divine Comprehension level. No one entertained the ideas of cultivating more than nine Laws because it is cost effective and also takes a long time. But for those who seek Perfection path and did not want to break that path midway, they had no choice but to fulfil the requirements of having thirteen Laws. Azief had always shows his determination to follow through the Perfection path until the end since the opportunity to reach Perfection in the first ce is hard. But he would be lying, if he said he never had some second thoughts when he is uncertain of the path thatid ahead. It is why he reaffirms his determination each time, he grows in power. It was to remind himself, to not give up. To not be the same person he used to be. To persevere and endure. If not for Azul and his few other fortuitous events, he would never have so quickly solve this problem of always had to endure as his rivals passes him in terms of cultivation of energy. He had been ready for that. He knew how long it was to cultivate energy into Laws thus he had made preparations at that time. Who would have thought he had such luck? He smiles a bit as he calms his heart down. Chapter 607: The origin revealed (4) The tenth steps host his Soul Law Body. Even through the storms, he could still walk all over it without being hurt or feeling any adverse effect. Around the storms, Azief could see souls scattered all over, flying, weeping, screaming, wailing dazed and many other souls that didn¡¯t even have a fixed shape and looking like some kind of translucent energy that is hard to determine or identify. Souls flying around inside the storm and outside the storm. Some of them looks like the shade of their formers self, some appears in incorporeal forms, other appears in shapes with different sizes. Most of them appears like will o wisp or floating fires. Some appears more like their former self. Not all of them have human like features Some is without a doubt the souls of aliens of the ancient past civilization. But they are also some souls that Azief thinks looks a bit different and felt a bit different than the rest of the other souls that hovers around inside the storms of energies Some souls felt ancient. And they don¡¯t seem native to this Supreme Dimension. Azief took another steps on the tenth steps and he appeared in front of the Soul Law Body. He did not look around anymore. There is a reason why he did not look around at this realm. It is because it was so distorted and fill with souls that nothing could be seen clearly. The souls here had unresolved feeling and emotions, some have powerful wills and determination that even after their death, probably eons ago, all of that emotions and memories still keep lingering, like a curse that is always present inside this Sealed Realm. If not for the appearance of his Soul Law Body these souls will not have the power to manifest itself and made their presence known. It created this negative feeling that assaulted him the moment he steps into it. Yet, because of his other Laws it did not give much effect. If not Azief might have sumbed into some kind of memories and feelings that is not of his own and getting possessed by some souls that have powerful determination. He touched the Soul Law Body and the gigantic Law body surges into him and then memories enter his mind Not only theprehension of the Soul Law enters his mind, but there are also some other memories also enter his mind. It was then that he could verify his thoughts. The souls that gathered on the ten steps, many of them belong to the remnants of the past of the ancient race that used to reside inside the Supreme Dimension in the past They did notpletely pass on and their strong emotions and memories lingers in this dead sealed Universe and Dimension. In the memories, he saw many faces. The memories shes by inside his mind, like some kind of lightning strike that only leaves its afterimages he could see civilization thriving and falling, rising up and falling, rising up and falling, each time more glorious and more tragic than the previous one. A cycle of creation and destruction seems to cycle every few thousand years and it almost appears that it never would stop. But in the memories thateter, this cycle of rebuilding and destruction finally stopped. Peace dawned in one of thes and civilization that emerge out of the darkness of war and suffering rises up. They made great technological advances, and travels the stars. They build up civilization, spreading peace and knowledge throughout the Universe and the civilization of this star system had finally reached a great level of civilization They prosper and they thrived. But thenes a disaster from outside their star system. Azief could understand and could feel the emotions of these souls and he felt the dread and hopelessness that was transferred to him through the mystical abilities of the Soul Law Body He at first wanted to speed up through the memories but for some reason he could not. No, he did not want to. He was curious, of how this Supreme Dimension was created and who created it. And how the alien civilization that has prospered and created such a powerful civilization here was destroyed. He was curious of all of this. He never had expected that his Soul Law Body could see through the memories of the past through the souls that his Law Body had incited. And then there is an image that shock Azief to the core. It was probably the most intense reaction he felt. No, not only his feeling. But the feeling of all those souls that see the same thing he is seeing now. For other memories, it shes by, like it was fast forwarded. The only reason Azief could make sense of it is because of the feeling and emotions that he felt. But for this one particr memory, it happened slowly. And it was unanimous from all the souls. At least the most recent souls that had left their mark in this Universe. They are thest inhabitant of this Supreme Dimension and thest souls that saw what happened that lead to the annihtion and destruction of their star system and their Universe. They are probably also the one that saw the sealing of their own Universe and was trapped into a dimension that was cut off from the Omniverse And from their memories, Azief would finally know the origin of the Supremacy Stairway and who had created it. From the very first moment he walks this Thirteen Step and now even when he was at the tenth step, Azief felt like he was being controlled. There is no logic or rhyme that should pointed him to that premonition but he felt it all the same. But he just felt it and he is inclined to believe in that feeling. This kind of feeling had saved him a lot. He had the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. And that feeling only grows when he was in the Sealed World. Thirteen Steps of Supremacy Stairway. Thirteen steps. He reminded himself at that time. He had a lot of time in the Sealed World to think about a lot of things. Why that number? Why thirteen? If there is a chance for everyone to reach perfection, then that means it should have limited itself to the name Thirteen Steps right? He thought about it. Azul called it Thirteen Steps and from some of the information he got from Will, his teacher also called it the Thirteen Steps of the Supremacy Stairway. But if that is the case, why is this obsession with Thirteen? Why not called it Perfection Steps which is more apt or something that does not limit its number? Azief had always strived for freedom and what that freedom means is still open to interpretation. He is the strongest person on Earth. He did not want to be the strongest person in Earth, truth be told. It just the result that followed by walking down his own path It is just that by being the strongest, he is also the freest person on Earth. No one could make him do something he didn¡¯t want to do unless he wanted to do it. And even when he was weak in the beginning, he did not mind dying. He had betted his life and he was free. There was nothing to regret. But the moment he steps into the Thirteen Steps he felt something is grabbing him by the ankle. And he did not like it one bit He did not feel it when he walks the Thirty-Three Steps. He only felt it when he walks the Thirteen Steps. He had never believed luck has no price. Everything has a Price. There is a price for magic and there is of course a price for Luck. The one thing he was uneasy of, was that he does not know the price of this bundle of luck. He was determined to know the full story of this matter. He takes a deep breath as he looks deeper into that memories. He wades deeper inside that memory that seems to be shared by a myriadwork of souls, sharing the same experience. At first, the memory seems to blurs and it distorts itself but as he focused, the memory be even clear. Azief did not know this but as he wades deep inside that memories, his real body on the Tenth Steps absorbs the soulspletely, merging it with him. Like the souls is entrusting him with their memories. There is a saying in the Omniverse. What is not forgotten, could not be dead. This memory is a proof. Proof that whatever happened that leads the civilization all over these star system in the Supreme Dimension to perish engraved itself into the hearts and minds of everyone that saw what happened. That even after death, their memories of that cmity, stay fresh in their minds and engrave itself into their souls. The more souls see and experiences an event, the clearer the memory bes. It is a collective memories of the past, united by the same motivation and will. Of all the memories that shes by inside his mind, this memory is probably the clearest and detailed out of them all. And then Azief saw it and he almost bring himself out of the memory While he is looking up memories in his mind, his real body is floating on top of the tenth step, his eyebrows creased and his eyes closed. His forehead veins are about to pop up. There is an eye. A pair of eyes that look toward the Supreme Dimension. And that eye is thrice asrge as a sun. As the memory refocused, Azief could finally see the full figures of the owner of that pair of eyes. And it was glorious sight Glorious and terrifying all at the same time. Chapter 608: Trace of ancient past (1) What he saw was a legion of gigantic beings that sucks up the space wherever they tread. Azief saw, thousands of titanic being that towered above all the firmament heading towards the Supreme Dimension as each attack that the inhabitant of this star system were rendered useless. It was like nothing could stop them. They have blue skin colors, and their eyes is pale white blue And their body emanated powers that seems to conform to all source of energy that existed all over the Omniverse. They even looked human-like. If not for the fact that they are blue in colors and their bodies emanates so much pressure to the Omniverse, they would pass off as humans. This fact made him felt weird. For that one brief moment, Azief felt like he was in the cusp of grasping some truth that had eluded him and then that moment pass and another feeling rise sup in his heart Azief realizes what he had seen and he for the first time since a long time, felt fear. And one wordes into his mind ¡®Etherna¡¯ he finally saw how an Etherna look like and he could say for sure now that any description of Etherna race that he had heard before had downyed how powerful and how gigantic this ancient race really is. They were gigantic being of immense power. There is no other way to describe them than this They do not manipte the sources of the Omniverse. They are the source of power. Azief look around through the scape of the soul¡¯s memories as a great war wasunched from the stars to fight off the Ethernas. He then saw an Etherna and it was the Etherna abilities that attracted his gaze. He saw an Etherna that is running through gctic universes, through Timelines and Dimensions and his speed surpasses what count as speed in his mind. He did not teleport but he is using his speed to create many mystical phenomena all over the Omniverse. His speed was unlimited. He was so fast that everywhere that the Etherna passes, that area would regressed back in time while some of the other Universe he passes by degenerate into a heat death or experiencing a shockwave of Time distortion that ripples in all directions. ¡®Asargan¡¯ Azief thought. And the memory shes by inside his mind confirm his guess. That Etherna that was running all over the gctic system is none other than the source of energy of Speedster, the Etherna Asargan. It was from him that Will drew his speedster speed. He then saw another Etherna and a name shed by inside his mind. ¡®Reorgan¡¯ he muttered. Reorgan the Eterna of Oaths. That knowledge instantly appeared in his mind He had the power to enforce oaths and promises. He was the one that settle the powers of oath and made it binding and as long as one means it and promises it, his Will when invoked would honor that agreement. Azief look toward onto another Etherna. This Etherna is flying around in dark space of the Universe destroying stars ands with winds that he blew from his mouth. And a word pooped up into his mind. ¡®Vorgan¡¯ he muttered. The Etherna of Deceit. His wind not only brought destruction to the weak willed it foster distrust among the inhabitant of thes and the many inhabitable stars of the Suprema Universe. The great beings that have created all of those great advances in technology turns into an idiot once that wind passes them by as they start killing each other. Fathers killed their children, mother choke the life out of their babies, sisters killing sister and brothers killing brothers. It was like a curse but it was also like he amplified the hate and distrust that was already there. No, Azief thought. It created mistrust. It did no foster but create. It was a scene of madness. If not for the fact he was determined to see this until the end, he would have extricated himself form seeing all of this memories by now. But he perseveres. He saw how easy it was for the legion of Ethernas to destroy a spaceship the size of a hundred earthbined with one fist and then he saw a gigantic formation. It is gigantic formation connecting millions of stars that exist in the Universe. It drew powers from all source of parallel realities and dimension with a high capacity of energy that slowly ripping the fabric of reality. Using this star formation, it shot toward the Etherna. it was like seeing a cannon of pure destructive power gathered and then focused on the legions of Etherna. The st destroyed everything in its path. But the inhabitants of this Universe, still leave a way out for themselves and that turns out to be their mistake. The fate that would befall them would be far more gentle if they decided to sacrifice themselves to stop the advance of the Etherna. But because they leave a way out, their ending would surely not be a pleasant one. The Etherna was enraged and they began ughtering and taking the essence of thes in the Supreme Universe. Azief could only see glimpses of this act of destruction. He tries to focused hard on the Etherna but try hard as he might he could not see theplete memory of this battle. Then after what felt like a thousand years, he could see clearly again. This time however, there is only emptiness in the Supreme Universe. And the scene seems to be a little bit different this time, he saw a few Ethernas in the Supreme Dimension again. But unlike before, the emanations of power that they emanated is weak¡­and then to Azief surprise he could see their blood. It was¡­. surprisingly red mixed with a little gold and blue. But the red was more dominant like the red blood of humans. They looked tired and one of them lost his arms, energies leaking out from his body as it merges with the Omniverse. There was an Etherna that have the physique of a woman. Out of them all, she was the smallest but her eye was the brightest. She then said to the few Etherna behind her ¡®Right here. This is where we should build it. This is our only chance. We are defeated. There is no escaping this. Even our Kin- ¡® One of the Etherna shake his head. Azief believes the reason why he understands these people words is because he is in Soul Law Body. Soulmunication transcendnguage barrier since the intention of the heart will be revealed unlike the limitation ofnguage have on humans and other races. He is dead¡¯ ¡®That is not true. He is n- ¡®I considered him to be dead¡¯ one of the Etherna said. ¡®I hope War General War¡¯lgan would survive. He had done so much for us all. And he had followed the King to the Final Battle¡¯ The Etherna said and the other Etherna nodded. The female Etherna just sighed as she closes his eyes and then she opens it back ¡®he will survive. And he will y a part in the future.¡¯ she said ¡®Borgan, we are relying on you. This is ourst scheme. Our desperate scheme¡¯ she looks above her, like expecting to see someone and then she sighed. She nodded. Azief on the other hand was reminded of something else when he heard the name Borgan. Isn¡¯t that the origin story of Belthana? Belthana is the where the Three Sister of Fates form Olympia resided. It is said that the is actually the body of Borgan, the Eterna of Oracles. Borgan is the source of See ¡®ran ability to see through the secrets of the Universe. This is the Etherna that could see the flows of Time all over the Omniverse and the source of powers to all irvoyance abilities that existed through the many realms of the Omniverse. She then pointed toward a spot and said ¡®Build it here. Let us build a stairway that will lead to our Final Hope¡¯ And then as one of the Eterna was about to speak, one of the Etherna turns around and he looks straight at his direction Azief felt his heart beating. He knows that he was discovered Azief then was reminded of the thing he had heard about Etherna. They are said to be master of every energies and Laws of the Omniverse. And one of that Laws must be Time. Was he not only seeing memories? Was he also at the same time spying at this momentous moment of the Stairway being built through the connection of the souls and unwittingly entangled in Time Stream. Azief did not know but when Erika once tries to see through and search for the Seven Sovereign, she had the experience of being scolded by Jean. She spies on Jean of the future. And the Jean of the future is the Time God. And that had made her existence known to Jean. Like Azief is right now. The only difference was, he unwittingly using the souls that present during the times of the construction of the Saturday to bypassed Time Stream and see what happen during that time And the Etherna noticed. And at the same time he noticed, Azief also noticed what he had been doing. And what it means. The souls of the Supreme Universe had already all been eliminated at the time of the construction of the Stairway. But because their souls linger, Azief could see through time through the souls. ¡®Look here. Who is this? A spy? Everyone is about to take advantage of us now that we are about to fall¡­Hahaha¡¯ One of the Eternaughed as he looks right at his direction. Chapter 609: Trace of ancient past (2) The Eterna must have mistaken him for some other alien. It means when the Etherna was constructing their stairway, someone was hiding and watching over them Borgan look at him and Azief don¡¯t know whether he was mistaken or not, but he could swear he saw Borgan smiling at him before the Etherna waved his hand and then the memory stopped there. Azief then opens up his eyes and he falls down into the tenth step like a broken kite. He managed to float at the very end and hended slowly onto the step He closes his eyes and take a few deep breaths. His heart is beating furiously and it take him a while before he could m his beating heart. He took a deep breath and then he slowly gets up. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®So, the Thirteen Steps was originally built by the Etherna race? But why?¡¯ Azief thinks again. Form what he could see the Eterna seems weak at the time and from the words he heard that one of the Etherna said, his Etherna race is in trouble. That is easy enough to deduce. Is that thest years of the Etherna race? Is that thest years of the destruction of the Etherna race. Azief had always search traces for the ancient race of Etherna. He even believed that the ring, the Eternal rings belongs to the Etherna race. Azief sighed. He did not think that the power of the Soul Law could made him be able to seek the origin of the creation of the Stairway by relying on cause and effect of Karma. But surprisingly it could The Souls remains. And it remains in the Supreme Dimension even after they were destroyed. They slumber without purpose but their will, their dissatisfaction lingers and as they linger, they see all that had happened. But because they are no longer alive, they have no thoughts, no direction and no purpose. Azief by using the power of the Soul Law had managed to see beyond the lives of the living beings that lives in this Universe but go past it, to see it through the souls that no longer have nay lives. That is the only way he could have seen so far back in Time. The Eterna is said to be destroyed in the beginning of time. The Souls wanted to be remembered even when they themselves do not remember. And each soul has a story of their own. Like a writer that have created a good story, they wanted the story to be told, wanted it to be remembered. Azief close his eyes, calm down his heart, stabilize his power and then he opens his eyes. In his right eye, is the heavenly paradises where all the souls that have no purpose was pacified and slowly nourished. There are also souls of people that he had killed in the past inside the Heavenly Paradises in his right eye. Inside his left eye however is the scene of Hell realms with fires and brimstones, pain and tragedy and all kinds of infernal tortures, grinding away sinful souls. Right eye contains the infinites abodes of heavenly paradise and the left eyes contains the Hellish Underworld of infinite torments In the right eye, contains hope for salvation and reincarnation. And in his left eyes is hope for redemption and a chance to start anew for the souls. Azief remembers the Wheels of Rebirth and he found that he had some new ideas afterprehending the Soul Law Body. He no longer has to cut souls that was full of resentment as he embraces it all. There are souls in both of his eyes. His entire body right now like a vast universe that could contain a whole realm inside it. Azief then look at the eleventh steps. He had felt the surge of energy around him rising up and he quickly took it under control. He could see the instability of the Supreme Dimension right now. It almost felt like the moment he ims all thirteen Laws body; this Supreme Dimension would cease to exist. He felt this feeling strongly, like a premonition. And as he looked at the eleventh steps, he hesitated. Not because he is afraid of the surges of energy that would ur or the possible copse of the Supreme Dimension but the possibility that he is now being controlled. Being guided and being controlled is something different. He had no problem being guided by people. If those people had good intention for him in guiding him, he would surely repay them well in the future when he could There was such person like Alsurt and Azul. But, if he is being controlled, that is not something he could ept. suddenly that memory of when he was in the steps and felt something on his body be clear. Could it be? He thought to himself. He had im the soul Law body so now hisprehension of Karma, Destiny and Fate had increased and he seem to understand a lot of things now then remembers the memory he saw. The Eterna dying. the Etherna trying to build the stairway. And the smile that Borgan had showed him and something inside his mind gave him the answer and his face bes serious. ¡®Tying karma¡¯ he muttered to himself. By now, there is no longer any souls around the Supreme Dimension and its surrounding dead and barren star system. All of them had entered into his right and left eyes. And then he wanted to turn back. He takes a step before he suddenly stops. Then Azief thinks again. And after r awhile he shakes his head ¡®No, that¡¯s not right¡¯ And then a smile blooms on his face. There is a confident smile on his face. And then he remembered Borgan smiling at him once again and he too smiles ¡®Hmm. Fine. I guess if you all betted in me, I think I should also be confident in betting in myself. What is life anyway! HAHAHA!¡¯ Heughed unrestrainedly as he took a step toward the eleventh steps and the tenth steps crumbles. Azief now felt it. A tugging. It is something that is tugging him at the soul. It was subtle but it is there. Azief senses has grown even more powerful. He could feel he is connected to many things. He just didn¡¯t have enough power to trace these connections and to see what is tugging at his soul. The Divine Law Body waited for him on the eleventh step. There is sound of chanting that seems to echoes and reverberate with the same frequency and vibration of the Universe. It was a song, melody that seems to echoes from the beginning of time and only now, it could be heard again. Azief does not recognize the words and does not know what the song means but the song soothes his heart and made hi focused even more. Azief could see the many cracks on the eleventh step. All kinds of Universals and Omniversal powers of Laws and Concepts seems to be borne out of nothingness before it spirals out of control and once again enter into the Void of Nothingness. It was borne because of the Divine power of the Law Body of the Divine but it was also destroyed because of the pressure thates out from the Divine Law Body. It was like the pressure from the Divine Law Body squeeze out Laws and Concept from the Supreme Dimension. Squeeze it out and then the moment ite out because of the powerful pressure it was used to pressure it out, it spirals and return back into nothingness. And Azief senses that Great Will from his Divine Law Body The entire eleventh step is a realm for the Divines. It is filled with pure Divine aura and power. It spread out all over the Sealed Universe. And now with the other step no longer existed, the be even more rampant, enveloping the whole universe of the Sealed Dimension to be enveloped by its divine power. His Divine Power surges up from the top of its head to the unknown beyond the outside of this Sealed Universe Azief took a nce and then rush forward. His mind willed it and the area, space and time around him distorted as he appears infinitely close to his Law Body in just mere seconds, like they were not separated by a million miles¡¯ distance at all. He arrived in this vast realm of the Divine to appear in front of the Divine Law Body. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 610: Seeing the myriad lives (1) Like before, the size between him and the Law Body is very different. He looks like a speck of dust that is floating in front of the forehead of his Divine Law Body while his Dive Law Bod look like a titanic gigantic being that covered up the sun and the stars. It a was like he was looking at himself in the perspective of a dust underneath his feet He looked small whenpare to his own Law Body but Azief knows he could defeat them because his power is stronger than it because he now ha possessed Ten Laws inside his arsenals of powers. Size could only have an advantage in the earlier level. When someone had reach the level he had reached. Size is just a matter of aesthetic. Azief possess mystical powers that could bring about universes into being and his eyes could send someone into a heavenly paradises or to enter eighteen levels of hells. And that is just a few of his mystical abilities that he possessed. He stretches out his hand and his finger touched his Divine Law Body forehead. The gigantic Divine Law Body dissipated like it was ashes being blown by the wind as surges of Divine energy enters into Azief body. His entire body glows blue for a moment. A pure Divine power fills his entire being and a world shaking pressure emanated from him. Divine power envelops his entire body and the entire steps crackle and trembling. By now, there is only three steps left. So, the Thirteen Steps no longer look like it was so imposing anymore. Azief power surges up even more as it reached tenfold power than before. The space around him distorts endlessly and breaking endlessly. Time Stream around him seems to be distorting. The pressure and the divine power he emanated causes some area around him seem to be fast forward and some area around his body seem to be regressing back. A Divine Light shines from him and Azief held out his hand and a sword appeared. The moment that sword appears the entire Universe seems to tremble. This sword is created by a Divine Will. A sword shrouded thick with Divinity of the Omniverse. It is power to create and make things and also possess the power to unmade and destroy thing Nothing coulde close to the sword as it repels all things. Everything thate close would be annihted. The pressure of the sword did not lose to the pressure of the Divine Law Body itself ¡®The Divine Sword¡¯ he thought to himself. It would be pretty badass of him, he thought. If he had thirteen sword made from thirteen Laws and fight his enemies that would be pretty badass he thought. Then thinking about it again he shakes his head out of his childish ideas that would be too overkill right? And he smirks. He felt a little rxed now. He had guess what this Stairway is used for. But since he had already known, he felt a little at ease. Right now, this is his choice. Like it was his choice to walk until the thirteen steps, this too is his choice to bear it. Tying the Karma of their race onto him. Azief considered the risk. It is very risky. And even might be suicidal. But there is a price. Not only for him but for the people that schemed this n. That smile of Borgan made him think his decision and he is once again betting his life on the line. If he is right, then he would not only gain the biggest power up in his life, he would alsoe infinitely closer to break the wall of the system. If he thought wrong of the intention of the Etherna then he probably would be ve to their scheme Azief had never liked gambling. But just because he didn¡¯t like it doesn¡¯t mean he had never gamble before. Though, what he gambled on isn¡¯t money. Since the Fall, there is only one thing worth waging. His life. And this is him, once again betting all of it in the line. Inside his eyes, blue light seems to streak passed by, like a lightning that appears for a few seconds full of divine power The moment that blue light appears his Divine Light exploded from his body, creating an explosion of light that covered millions of light years away. His Divine Light pierces the interdimensional barrier of the Supreme Dimension If that is not enough, the divine power is spreading outside the Supreme Dimension and even graces some of thes, helping them to skip evolutionary stages of their existence. Before, this Divine Law Body did the same thing. But because it had no thought, it could not direct these Divine energies. But now Azief could see everything. His mind is being teach all kinds ofprehension about the Divine Law. He directed his Divine Law power to promote life all over the dark universe. As he did this, his own understanding of rebirth and reincarnation increases. Threads of fates and destiny bonded itself upon him and he could feel that any lives born there in one of thoses would owe him in some manner. Azief then expands. Not his body, but his Divine Light. It was like he was the light. Like he had no physical body and his consciousness is all present inside that light that keep expanding and expanding further, that it is covering the whole dark universe with a curtain of Divine Light. If anyone gazes upon the star systems that is enveloped by the light, they would be surprised to see that the Universe is seen to be splitting into two The dark space everyone was familiar with was reced by a space that is full of light and the that seems to illuminate and enlivening wherever the light passes. Azief could feel the same pressure that he had felt when he saw those Ethernas. The closer he came to perfection, the closer his aura became to the Ethernas. He would have been in doubt before but after his experience on the tenth step, he has already known that this stairway was created by the Etherna. So, it is not weird at all, for one who is baptized by it to contain the hint of power of the Etherna. in fact, Azief had his own spection of what the Perfection Path is. Chapter 611: Seeing the myriad lives (2) He believes that the Perfection Path is probably to attain the same level of powers that the Etherna had reached before. From what he knows, it is always said that the Etherna race was the most powerful ancient race of them all. They conquered the entire Omniverse and even after eons and after many epochs that had passed, their traces could be found in many ces of the Omniverse. Their traces could not be erased and even the source fop power that many people had usede from the Ethernas. Azief had finally felt the true power of the Divine Law. He always had the Divine energy in his body. But he rarely used them. Because any of his energy had been overbearing and is enough to use against his enemies If there is one asion where he had to use his Divine energy, it was during his battle with the Heaven of Earth. But now as he gained an understanding of the Divine Law power through theprehension of his Law Body, he finally knew how much he did not know about this miraculous power. Azief felt happy and sad at the same time. The more he knows, the more he understands that he doesn¡¯t know much. He knew that Divine energy is one of the most mysterious energy in the Omniverse. The reason why it is mysterious and hard toprehend is because it is an energy, a force of power thate from people faith and belief. Whoever could master it could shape and manipte forces of heavenly origin. He now understands that the faith and beliefes from the souls. The souls powered up those beliefs. The stronger the belief, the stronger the energy. And since he has Soul Law he also understands never to underestimate the power of one soul. One soul is enough to lit up an entire Universe. However, it must be the right soul. He is still shining bright, his light getting brighter by the second. One could not even see the steps beyond the eleventh steps as his body is now emitting a light that is so bright that it surpasses the brightness of quasar star. Inside the Supreme Universe, there is no darkness. Only light. ¡®Let there be light¡¯ Azief muttered softly and chuckles at himself. Azief could also feel the faith and belief that trusted him. It turns into a source of power for him. And this kind of energy could pass any barriers. The emotions that these people held for him, their belief and faiths seems to be able to pass any barriers. This faith and belief energy might have flowed through all Omniverse, whether it be he is inside some dimension that is locked out from the World Lines or in some parallel realities, this energy would still flow regardless and this Divine energy would still be able to transcend space and time. Azief now once again heard the hymns of song and prayers. He heard the song before but he did not understand it. But while h still did not understand the song, he now could make out some of the chanting in the background of the songs that echoes in the eleventh step. It is prayers and wishes from the people of Pandemonium to him. Azief never care that much about Pandemonium. One reason was, that he never intended for Pandemonium to be what it is. Second of all, while he could be confident and said he could protect those people he loved on Earth, he could not say the same thing for the other people. What he hated the most was to break his promise. Hence, he never made any promises to the people that lived in Pandemonium. He had once experienced the difficulties of bing the lord of a territory. And he had learned he is not suited for it. He much rather seeks the truth of the Universe and gained power so he could protect the things that truly matters for him than sitting on top of a throne and deals with administrations and governing. He had long known one fact that is proven to be true in the new world. As long as he is still the most powerful person on Earth, why would eh fear he would not have talented people working under him? Why would he take the task of governing and administrating when he could let others who would be much talented than him in doing these task? That is why he is very hands off in Pandemonium, only appearing when he needs to. He always had his priority straight. To him, it was his family that deserve his protection. He is biased that way If he had to choose between one thousand residents of Pandemonium and Sofia, there is no contest. He would always choose Sofia. So, he had always maintained an emotion distance between him and the people living in Pandemonium. He never expected them to love and revere him to the point of worshiping him. He had heard hero worship before but he had never experienced such treatment. It wasn¡¯t until that day when he left Pandemonium, he truly grasps his position in the hearts of the people of Pandemonium. The sight of thousands of people prostrating toward him was a sincere gesture. And as such he had left some protective measure for Pandemonium. It made him waver a bit. And now, he could see how much trust and faith they have on him, he felt a little bit guilty. Azief look toward a certain direction and his gaze seems to pierce through allyers of enchantments and protective formation as his eyes gazes upon Pandemonium. He could see the people that believed in him but because his Divine energy sis till not yet stabilized he saw only certain glimpses. His eyes look toward a mountain of ice in a middle of a snowynd and he sighed. He felt his heart ache again so he averts his gaze. He shakes his head and thought how ironic this was. This pain in his heart¡­how long would itst? He thought to himself. He also understands one thing. That Katarina even after all of the hurt he had given her, still trusted and believes in him. Chapter 612: Seeing the myriad lives (3) ¡®Katarina¡¯ he sighed It would be easier if she just hated him. And Azilef bitterly smiles at this thought. That is the thing. She might be in love with him. But she would never make it easy for him. If there is one thing about Katarina, that he knows, it is this: she is not an easy woman. Especially not in love. It is quite weird to be honest. He himself thought that Katarina love for him was the kind of love thates from admiring someone. It is a childish love. And sooner orter she would forget about it. But she did not. And he could no longer ignore her because he found out he too is falling in love with her. The lengths that she would do to love him at times hurt him. That day when he was falling from the sky, she hade to him. She had uses all of her powers, all the thing that made her who she was, and unhesitantly throws it all away for him. She encases them in an ice mountain, a testament to her own love. He never wanted her to sacrifice herself for him. That is not what he wanted for the people he loved. But that is what she did for him. Even without him asking. Some people thought that Katarina made an investment on him. That she knew that she would survive and gained herself a powerful backer after the event. But Azief knows better. The chance for her to survive at that time was very low. There is a chance that she could survive after that but there is a low chance. If there is something slightly wrong of she did not have enough energy, she would have died, sooner orter inside that mountain. So, when his gaze looks toward another ice mountain, all he could do was to sigh It is amazing that even separated probably uncountable distance of light years between them andyers of protective enchantments and dimension, he did not forget to check up on her. The only reason he could do all this is all because of faith power Because faith power is a mysterious thing. As long as one invokes him in their memories and in their words, he could see them through that connection. This is an energy that flows throughout all Omniverse without exception. He felt sad and happy at the same time when he saw her. He felt sad that she is thinking of hi and how much hurt she is in right now. But at the same time, he still felt happy that she is thinking of him and he wanted to scold himself for thinking like that. Azief also tries to look toward Loki location but like always, Loki seems to have predicted this. ¡®Always one step ahead.¡¯ He muttered All he could sense was a distorted glimpses and he could not make heads or tails of where Loki really is. He also looked toward Sofia. She seems to be with Sina battling horde of monsters in some forest. With the power of Divine Law, he could use his power to aid them even when he is Supreme Dimension because his Divine Law is not restricted by Time and Space and normal restriction would not be able to stop his Divine Will from helping those who believed in him. He could use some of his aura to help them settle the monster horde but looking at them, they didn¡¯t seem to need any help. It was more like Sina and Sofia is training to master their battle techniques. Now, that the Law no longercked directions and feeling, Azief could finally utilize its energies to the fullest. Azief then floated down and then he floated toward the twelfth step. Hended slowly onto the twelve steps and the eleventh steps crumbles. Azief once again feel that sensation and for a brief moment he could see a line connecting him to the energies that all flows throughout the Omniverse. It was just a second but he saw trillions of threads that connected to him. He blinks and then he saw none of it. His forehead creased but then he shakes his head and thought to himself ¡®I already made my decision¡¯ On the twelve step is the Cosmic Law Body. Around the step, cosmological forces seem to flows gently like winds in the ins. The Law Body itself is easy to spot. It has incredible heights and its size and aura give pressure toward the Laws and Concepts around thew body. It causes the Laws to distort and even reverse its nature. Life concepts reverses itself into Death concepts and the same for Death concepts. It was pressured so much that it bends and some even split off to be a fraction of Laws that is weaker and is farther away from the source of their existence He could feel inside him that his Inner Universe also was rebuilt back. But this time it is full of Laws that he had cultivated. The Laws all exist inside his Inner Universe which expanded even more. He had already form a new Universe when he was in the Sealed World. But this time, the Inner Universe inside his mind, expands even more and be even more vast as the Laws that he had cultivated before spreads all over, creating a stream ofws akin of that a river washing through a barren area as it covered and envelops all thes thates into being in his Inner Universe Azief flew toward the Law Body and then he arrived in front of the Cosmic Law Body in a few second, he flies upwards and he reached toward his Cosmic Law Body forehead. Smiling he touched is Law Body forehead and then the Law Body dissipated and all of theprehension his Law Body had streamed inside his mind. Azief open his eyes as a powerful force fills the entire Supreme Dimension and envelops the entire Supreme Universe. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 613: Inner universe (1) His eyes once again experienced a change. His right eye had white pupils and possess the power of Life in it. He gazes into one of thes and wherever his gazended, life was born. Clouds¡¯ were formed by magical power, rains fall on the ground, firming up the soil and fills it with life force, making it fertile and bountiful, grass rises up and fills thend and tree emerges from the soils. Life be abound The trails where his gazended transform the particles around it into a particle that would elerate life and even create life. On the other hand, his left eye is a dark pupil that seems to threaten to swallow you whole if you look at it for too long it contained the power of Death inside it. Wherever it gazes upon, Death will visit. Even the most life thriving ce would experience death if he uses his Cosmic Law hidden in his left eye. Around his body, Time flows differently and Azief tries to do something the moment he regains back his mind. As he gained enlightenment about the Laws, he also had the enlightenment about using the Soul Law and the Cosmic Law together. He waved his hand and one soul in particr was brought out. He then uses his Cosmic Law and then throws that soul into his Inner Universe. That soul the moment it was touched by the Cosmic Law, it experiences rebirth and he was the first living beings in Azief Inner Universe. A child was born out of the energy of his world. It is easy for Azief to create a body and mass of flesh. But it was not possible for him to create souls. Which is why he choosing rebirth using the soul that he had already had. The child which is just a small baby floated down to the ground slowly. The moment it falls to the ground, the clouds hover above him, protecting him from the sun, the rain and storm stopped and the grass grew taller to protect him from the cold winds. The tree bowed unto him and all creation would protect him. This child is the child favored by the Heavens. And who is the Heavens in Azief Inner Universe? Of course it is him. He is the Heavens. ¡®It worked¡¯ Azief thought to himself and then he smiles. Now Azief Inner Universe truly have a life that have intelligence. But the one living being in his Universe is alone in a world that is just about toe into existence. So he sends his blessing to that soul as he would be protected as long as Azief willed it. He sent another soul into his Inner Universe to be soulmate with the first living being in his Inner Universe Azief then thought to himself and smiles at himself ¡®I saw you two lovebirds as two tragic souls at the end of your civilization. Fulfill your love in my Universe¡¯ he thought to himself and then he left his gaze from his own Inner universe and once again he is there floating on top of the twelve step. Azief then look toward his finger. He now, had returned back to his human form, no longer as gigantic as before But the pressure of his power remains the same if not even more pronounced. Azief instantly understood. This is because of the intermixing of energies This is the Law Body that had absorbed the Tree of Life and his Seed to form its gigantic body Death and Life intermixed creating a shining orb of white and ck and turns into the pupils of the Law Body That is why he had the white and ck pupils on his eyes. His fingers had purple and green colors, the purple symbolizing the rebirth concepts and the green symbolizing the Time Concepts. Thus around the Law Body, these two concepts seem to be intermixing with each other. And the Law Body entire body is colored in five colored, possessing the power of the Elements. That is also one of his Seeds. His right palm is in reddish ck color, possessing the power of Cosmic Destruction and his left palm is purple mixed with green color, possessing the power of Destiny and Fate That is what have made him able to create a life in his Inner Universe. Combine that with his other eleven Laws, what thing in this wide Universe, he would not be able to do? Azief then waved his hand and nine swords materialized in front of him It is suspended din the air and each sword had a distinct aura and a different kind of energies and Laws. The Laws that had been formed form the Seeds. That is what each sword represents. Each sword represents a Law of the Universe The Law of Death. The Law of Life. The Law of Rebirth. The Law of Time. The Law of Darkness. The Law of Elements. The Law of Destruction. The Law of Destiny. And The Law of Fate. As such, Azief named each of the sword correspondingly. Sword of Death. Sword of Life. Sword of Rebirth and so on and so forth It had been created from the Seeds. It is a lower level kind of Laws since it did note close to the Laws that he had cultivated using his Disk. When one said a Law is low level, it did not mean that thew itself is weak. After all, the usage of Laws of the Universe depends on oneprehension and its usage What it means by lower level is that it is further from the source. For example, Aether power. One of the ability of Aether is the power to manipte cosmological forces. Since, many spiritual, cosmic and elemental forces is created by Aether energy and it binds them all together. In this instance, cosmological forces are closer to Aether as Aether is the source of its creation. And so on and so forth. If there is something below Cosmological force, like the weather maniption or star energy maniption, that means they are far from the true one source of their origin so it could be considered a lower levelw. As he had mastered the Cosmic power, it is nothing to turns his Seed into Nine Laws. This Nine Sword that suspended in the air also emanated an aura of sharpness that anything on its ten kilometers radius was cut into particles of atom. Like anything is being grinded the moment, its enter the radius of the sword This is the essence of sharpness that he hadprehended in the Sealed World manifested in the understanding of his own Law Body. The Cosmic energy around the twelve steps are all slowly being absorbed by him. Now, there is only one Law left and he wouldplete his objective. Azief did not see the statue of that young man and he felt a little bit regretful. Out of all the statues on the Thirteen Steps the statue on the twelve step is the only one he could not attribute to any of the powerhouses in the vast Universe. Maybe that Supreme Being was also an existence akin to Azul, an ancient existence. Azief just shakes his head and he looked toward thest step. There are only two steps floating in this Sealed Dimension now. Each of the two step represent a realm filled with the Law that each Law body cultivated. And even though the step behind him had been destroyed, there is still traces of them that remains. The effect it had onto this Universe was permanent. So some part of this Universe had deadly aura and some have life force thriving all over. He could see behind him scene of destruction and creation. He saw the space scarring in the distance and he could finally saw the effect of his Law Body that probably happen from a star system away. And now at the end, Azief felt a little nostalgic. He smiles and then he took hisst step. The twelve step crumbles almost immediately and Azief look behind him and he saw it again. This time it is clearer than before He saw a thread connected to him and he tries to grasp it, to see where it connected him or who he is connected to. But before he had the chance to grasp it, the thread disappeared. ¡®It did not disappear¡¯ Azief thought. It is that he couldn¡¯t see it anymore and even if it was there, the concept was so mysterious and ethereal that Azief couldn¡¯t even grasp it even with all of his speed. He is now on thest step. Behind him, there is only darkness. Of course, if he could see further he could see some parts of the Universe is fil with bright light, the traces of his Divine Law Body Hisst Law Body, is the culmination of all sources of power in the Omniverse. It is the Omni Law. That is his reward as he walks all thirteen steps of the Supremacy Stairway. It is the ultimate Law body that could be created, representing Perfection Azief also notices something as he walks closer to Perfection. That the Supreme Dimension is slowly being broken. Chapter 614: Inner universe (2) The barriers that is set in ce, that sealed this Dimension from other people is slowly thinning and the Laws and concepts that is in the Universe is leaking out. If that is the case, then it would not be so rming. It is the energy from the outside alsoing in. Azief after knowing that the Thirteen Steps was created by the Etherna, he had also deduced why the Supremacy Dimension had to be sealed. If guided great powerful beings to Perfection. The Etherna from what he had heard and briefly seen did not seem generous in helping the inhabitant of the Omniverse. Instead, they are more like a conqueror, and destroyer of other civilization, if the many myths and lore he heard could be beloved. Whatever the case was they sealed this dimension and this universe, allowing only the ones that had strived for Perfection to have the opportunity to walk this Thirteen Step. If they sealed it, that means they fear someone would know. Fear someone could see them constructing the Stairway. Was it the rumored Creator? Or the Destroyer? The Etherna was afraid someone would know about their creation so much so they would seal its Dimension and Universe. The reason why Azief is rmed because as the energy from the outside enter into this Sealed Dimension, Azief also could feel the energy from the outsideing in. And that this dimension is slowly being pulled into the main Omniverse line. It could no longer be separate. He could see some distortion in a few thousand kilometers away using his Divine Sense. Since there is no interruption of other Divine Sense or any other hostile energies, Azief Divine Sense could be spread very vast. He could see the distortion of the stars and its and the Laws and barriers that separate this Dimension from the other. It was not that they are about to explode. Instead they were sucked out from this Universe and disappear into some multiversal rips Some area had dimensional rips as energy from the Omniverse is slowly changing the Laws and makeup of this Sealed Dimension Azief had a premonition that the moment he finished taking thest step, this Universe will cease to exist any longer. ¡®Thirteen¡¯ Azief muttered and then he contemted about it. His mind is thinking all of the clues in his mind. There must be a hint somewhere. Then he remembers thirteen statues and for some reason he could feel that he would be thest person to ever step onto the thirteen step. It is like the answer to this question is already just dangling a few inches from him but he still could not see the whole full picture. Then what will happen to the next person pursuing the Path of Perfection if this Stairway no longer existed? and then he was reminded of the thirty-three steps and he smiles at another thought, Perfection is versatile he once again repeated his words. Though, this time he had a different understanding of his own words. Perfection is versatile so each Perfection will be different, if it¡¯s the same, it is not Perfection, butmon. Omni Law power belongs to Grand Supremacy and Sovereign level existence. It is the power that contained in the source of al Primordial Beginnings. It is the power to shape and reshape Universes to bring about Worlds and manipting all the source of power in the Omniverse. By having Omni Law, all his Laws will be elevated to not only affect Universal Laws but would also be able to affect the Omniverse. In other words, if he is stuck in some parallel realities or some dimensions that was cut off from the Universal line, his body will not be subjected to thews of that world and instead he would still have all of his full power. Of course, Azief did not fully master Omni Law in entirety. Azief recognize that the moment he saw the Omniw Body. He doubts that even the steps would be able to trulyprehend the mysteriousness and the mystical aspect of the Omni Law. The only way to know for sure is if he merges with the Omni Law body and learned what it learned. The moment Azief reached the Omniw Body he could push himself to enter Essence Creation. Though he would see first whether he wanted to push right through to Essence Creation There is still too much confusion and vague ideas he had about Essence Creation. When he steps to Heavenly Realm in the Divine Comprehension level, there is an information about the Essence Creation entering his mind. But Azief doubts that the information would still remain the same if he absorbs all Thirteen Law bodies so he would wait first to see whether the requirement would change When one reaches level 90, that means you have broken through to Essence Creation. In the information that streams inside his mind, the orthodox way of breaking through Essence Creation is simple. Essence Creation could not only be considered a powerhouse in the vast Universe but also in the entirety of the Omniverse. If that is not enough they are considered the top powerhouse below those powerful Supreme Being Beyond the Source Wall. Those people that are above the level of power of an Essence Creation could be counted in one hand and hardly could be seen Beyond the Source Wall. Hen one reached Essence Creation, that person would possess unimaginable mystical powers. They could feel the Laws that are flowing all over the Omniverse like it is the sound of heartbeat. They could peer through the most abstruse concepts of magic and their Will and Intent could perform miraculous feat as it manipted the heavenly Laws. The normal way to cultivate Essence is to manifests clones of Laws outside the body. Which is supposed to be done during the Disk Formation to break through to Divine Comprehension. In other words, these clones are Law Bodies. Some people was not as lucky as Azief in that when they reached Divine Comprehension, they had toprehend Laws by themselves. Which means, their Disk nevere out for their body. Instead, most people cultivated the Laws that they have without separating from it. Azief had his Disk yanked out from his body, separating the Disk inside his body and created the Law Bodies instantaneously onto the Thirteen Steps, skipping the manifesting Law outside the body. Most people when they reached Disk formation wouldpress their Disk and turns it into Laws inside their Inner Universe and cultivatedws by going into seclusion and some would even roam the world to find enlightenment of their own Laws. Even that Azief had skipped since the Law bodies that was yanked out from his body had absorbed the knowledge of the past predecessor that have walked the steps of the Thirteen Steps. There is no need for him roaming the world searching for enlightenment and no need to painstakingly refines the energy andprehend the way the Law works to manifest it outside the body. That alone had made him strayed from the orthodox path of breaking through to Essence Creation Azief Law Bodies had already been perfect and if he wanted to he could always manifest his Law outside his body. So he had already climbed a huge hurdle to Perfect his Essence. Essene is basically thepression of the Law Bodies. The power of an Essence Creation leveler depends on one achievement during the Divine Comprehension leveler process. If one had threews, then there would be three essences. If one had sixws, there would be six essences and so on and so forth. And what is the purpose ofpressing these Law bodies into Essence? To create a soul! Your own soul. He had found out then that there are three souls that could be created if someone reaches Essence Creation. There is the Immortal Essence. The Divinity Essence. And there is the Devil Essence. Of course, this options would only appear if you have the corresponding traits. Likewise, if you did not have such traits, the option for the transformation of the soul will also be different. These essences will help when reaching thest level. When one reaches the end, if for example, one chooses the Immortal Essence. Then when one broke the wall, you will have Immortal Body full of Immortal essence and an Immortal soul. Such person would be able to walk the Omniverse unhindered and no longer could be restrained by the power of the system. As such at that level, it would not be exaggerating to describe such level of power as being a God. But for Azief, he doubts that will be the same. When he took that tenth step, that information also be distorted as it tries to formte new guide for him. That is why Azief still could not made his decision whether he should break through to Essence Creation right after he im all thirteen Law bodies. It will be wise for him to think again after iming it all first. Because, maybe, like before the way for him to attain to the next level will be different. That is why he look at the Omniw Body with aplicated expression. The Omni Law Body is the most important Law Body that he had ever created that willplete his Perfection. It is the Law Body that will pave his road to Omnipotence, to reach the same level like Azul did. Azief Law Body is unlike the other Law body on the Thirteen step. It is a simplification to say that he is just bigger than the rest. This is because as he saw hisw Body, he could see infinite forms that the Law Body took in his eyes. Each second, the forms he could see changes. Sometime, the Omni Law body looks like it is a liquid, floating there, emanating powerful aura in the middle of thest step. Other times it looks humanlike, wearing the same face he did. Other times, it looked like it is translucent. Other times it was like the Law Body is a sparkle of light And all of that images were something that Azief sees in just one second as he gazes upon his Law Body. He focused and then the image stopped and it took a form that Azief wanted it to take. And what he saw is a Law Body that had solid state and appear exactly like him. Seeing it, Azief gasped and he quickly calms his heart down. He almost felt shocked seeing himself and he bitterly smiles a bit at himself because of how absurd his thoughts were >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 615: Seeing something (1) The Omni Law Body is titanic evenpared to all the other Law Bodies. It seems like it was the only thing in this Dimension, dwarfing the other Law Bodies in it size alone. Azief took a step and he appeared in front of his Law Body. The Omni Law Body eyes is wide open and as Azief approached the forehead, he took a nce into the Omni Law body eyes. He could saw worlds inside that eyes. Infinite Worlds, Universes, stars and many other mystical dwellings inside that eyes. Azief calmed himself down and then he pointed his finger forward. It was a simple jab to the front but the whole Sealed Dimensions trembles and shakes, stars burn itself out and suns dimmed before expediting heat death on the other side of the Sealed Universe. The Omniw Body then dissipated, turning into fireflies of blue light. These motes of blue light surge into Azief finger and then it courses through his veins, making him be able to see that his veins turning into translucent blue, surging with thrumming power. Azief twitched for a while, pain is assaulting his mind as the weight of the knowledge is crashing down on him like a flood breaking from a dam. Azief entire body felt heavy as he crashes down into the steps, cracking thest step in all direction. Then after a few hours or maybe years, he himself does not know how long he suffers that pain since nothing could be used to determine a sense of time around the step. After all that pain he finally break out from that pain andprehend everything and he opens his eyes. Blue light spreads out from him and the Supreme Dimension is shaking, like it was in the verge of copse. Azief stand up and in that moment, his body exploded into lights of variety of colors, lighting up the entire Sealed Dimension. His body expanded limitless, like nothing in existence could contain him. He was embracing all forms of energies that flows throughout the Omniverse. Azief felt in that moment. He could be anywhere at any time of his choosing. He felt like he was everywhere and anywhere at the same time. The three derivatives of Time, past, present and future, seems to be broken down as he exists simultaneously in the past, present and future. Everything could not escape his eyes and everything was revealed in front of his eyes. He could be in one corner of the Universe and in one second he could be in another, taking infinite forms and embracing limitless energies, he could be at trillions of different ces at the same time doing something different but sharing the same consciousness and intentions. He existed in many timelines, and seeing the rise and falls of Universes in a blink of an eyes before Azief once again collected himself. He closes his eyes, take a dep breath and exhale. Then he opens it back and look around him. ¡®I never left¡­. Or did I left and return back?¡¯ he thought to himself. He is still at thatst step, and the light that exploded from him returns back to him. ¡®Whoa¡¯ that was what he eximed the moment he realizes where he is. For that one brief moment he felt what it felt like to be the point of everything. To be the point of creation and also destruction For one brief moment, he was the point of Time and Space, of Destiny and Fate. For that one brief moment, he saw everything and there was no obstacle for him whether that obstacle is some kind of barrier of time or multiversal points, nothing seems to be able to stop his advances. But as he returns back to his body he slowly forgot what he sees but he did not forget what he experiences. For one moment, he inhabits all kinds of forms and possess all the energies in the Omniverse and even felt some traces of energies that does not exist under the constrain of the Omniverse. Like some kind of Foreign energy that could not be exined and found in this Omniverse. What just happen to him is a mystical journey that he could never truly exin or describe. Azief took a couple of hours to calm himself down. The more he tries to remembers, the more he forgets and then he just epted it and do not fight it. Just one brief moment and Azief felt determined to gain that kind of power. Everything was in his thoughts. At that brief journey, Azief had the thought that if he wanted to create something, he just has to will it into existence and it will exist., And the order doesn¡¯t even have to make sense. At that time, he felt a brief moment of omnipotence and all powerful The Omniw body did not have a sword unlike the other Law Bodies. Because the sharpness of the sword is hidden inside Azief heart like the heart was the sheath, the sword force, the sword will and the sword lights would appear when he wanted it to appear. Omni power epasses everything and as such Sword Wills and Sword Force amount only little in the scope of things that the Omni Law Body could do. Azief felt what it felt like to be divine in that brief moment and he nodded to himself ¡®As expected of the Omni Law¡¯ he thought to himself. The Omi Law Body possess essence of Omnipotence. It is an essence of Divinity. Azief had now fused with all thirteen of his Law body and his mind also had streamed with the information to break through to Essence Creation. He frowned a bit and then he smiles ¡®Later then¡¯ he said to himself. He had now known how to reached perfection in Essence Creation and he decidedter would be better for him to breakthrough. Whether it is different from the orthodox way, only he knows. Azief did not know but his power right now could even fight off with Essence Creation leveler to a standstill unless the Essene Creation leveler is also someone who walk the same path that he is walking. Unfortunately, in this epoch, since Azief had walked it first, they probably would not be other that walked such path. Even Katarina who walked the same Perfection Path would probably not have the same fortune that he did. Because, she would sooner orter, realizes that path is not for her. This is what is called power of Destiny and Fate. That has always been the case for people who walk the Perfection path. Normal logic doesn¡¯t work on such abomination of the Omniverse. Perfection is not something that the Omniverse allowed and it is why the requirement for each level is hard. Azief was lucky or unlucky, depending on which way you look at it. Chapter 616: Seeing something (2) Someone schemed against him and leave some fortune to him. But not all fortune that was given to him is underserved. There are luck and fortune that he fought for and there is luck and fortune that was given to him. To examine all of it could be too tiring and pointless. Since it is luck and fortune, one could always lose sight and miss it. The fact that he had not missed it and not lost it speaks volume of his own determination and initiative. He had walked all the way to the Thirteen Steps and then another information stream into his mind. ¡®Ah, so that is thest realm one could achieve!¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Thirteen Laws in one body, that was surpassing the heavenly Realm. Thest Realm is Primordial Realm. Azief understand why it is called Primordial. In a way, Primordial means existing from the beginning of time, primeval. In other words, it is perfect. When one reached extreme of power, one would return to the origin. He suddenly remembered Alsurt words. He is in Divine Comprehension with Primordial Realm power. With this, he had confidence to return. Not only confidence, but pride. As Azief was rejoicing on his current aplishment, there is already change in the Supreme Dimension and its Universe. He could hear a crunching sound on the other side of the Universe. No, not that he could hear it. But he could sense it. He could sense there is a great distortion in space. Space suddenly expanded and it reverses unto itself, and the sign of the Universe is about to copse. A reformation of the Universe, a starting of another Big Bang! Azief thought to himself. Others could not see what he sees through his Divine Sense right now. And he pitied them There is destruction and probably some people would say it is terrible. But as he was the one seeing it, he has only one thought. It was beautiful. There is the feeling that all of this destruction seems aesthetically beautiful. All of this was incited by the burst of Omni energy that spread all over the Universe in this Sealed Dimension. And Azief could see that the sealing of this dimension is also breaking. He could see the cracks and rips in space. It was like something was ripping away the Universe as arge deep gash of space were opened up, showing the horizon of new stars ands in the distance. The barrier is copsing On the other side of the Universe, a particle be destabilized, unleashing a huge energy bubble that is slowly swallowing everything in its path, leaving nothing but a dark void. The shockwave erupting from this unleashing of huge energy, severely disrupt anyws of physics and life. This was triggered by the massive curvature of space-time around a ck hole that acted as the catalyst for that one particr particle to copse Even so, the rate of destruction should not be this fast but everything changes when the burst of Omni energy collides with the shockwave of that burst of particle. The Universe is infinitelyrge. Even the Universe Milky Way where Aziefe from is veryrge. Not to considered this part of the Universe that the Etherna had sealed This part of the Universe is even vaster and grander. But because of such powerful burst of energy merged with the mysterious power of the Omni energy, the destruction rate is multiplied by million-time faster There is traces of entropy all over this Universe, its waves vibrate and affecting all of the particles in tis Universe. Azief also knows that the moment he steps out from thisst step, he would bear the Karma of the Etherna. The reason why he did not run from this scheme is because of that smile from Borgan and also because he is confident in himself Which is stronger? Running from Fate or facing it and defeating it head on? ¡®Fate¡¯ Azief muttered and he almost wanted tough. Fate. he now knows that Fate and Destiny is nothing more than the machinations and schemes of powerful being. That is what Fate is. It is not decided¡­ at least not at first. But if you are weak, and don¡¯t have power to fight back or the intelligence to see through it, it is decided. Under the scheme of the powerful people, as long as you exceed expectation and even surpasses it, there is a chance to flip all of it around. Those who scheme had always also ready for such possibility. Thus, when one bestowed fate to another, they also have to be ready to be under that Fate if they fail. Azief understood it all when he saw the Karma lines and the Destiny and Fate attached to it. Azief no longer had any doubt about Fate. It is not as mysterious as some people makes it out to be. That is what Fate and Destiny is You could ept it and be under it. Or you could run from it and found a new fate. Or you could take it and face it head on! Whichever way, you choose, it is still Fate. epting it is Fate. Running from it is Fate, and facing it head on is also Fate. To change it, one only need to be smarter than those who gave you that Fate or be stronger than them! Only then, you could truly be free of Fate and Destiny! That is what Azief had concluded. Some people might ask, is that really fate and Destiny is? It might be. It might not. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Because that is what Fate and Destiny is for him. And as such, that is his Path of fighting against it. Myriads of lives have myriads of ways of interpreting what fates and destiny is. But it has always been simple. The poor cry when rain doesn¡¯t fall and crop doesn¡¯t grow and they say that is their fate. They epted it, so that is their fate. Some people run and found a newnd and grow crops and bask under the rain of a newnd, and that is also their fate. Some people faced it head on, thinking of ways how to grow crops and when effort meets luck and intelligence, then one could break from the fate of perishing That is also Fate and Destiny! Chapter 617: Seeing something (3) He had his own spection on things and he had his own ns. And he is not afraid of the risk because the return is also great. He had decided to walk the path until the end, so he will walk it until the end. He had spent a few years in the Sealed World and he had spent several years on top of thest step, so, Earth had probably experiences probably countless of years. Even when he uses his Divine Law to see the people of Earth, it is blurry. It is because the difference of Time. Time wear down all things even faith and belief. Since Divine Law could sense the faith and belief in him, this is quite a good indication of Time had passes many years. Azief sought to close that difference of Time. He could not really return to Earth if the time difference is a few hundred years of even a decade. A lot of things would really mess be messed up. And he had promise Sofia that he would not be long. Azief is not in the habits of breaking promises. So, he decided to mess around with Time a bit. Thest time he did that he saw the Time Wraith inside the Time Tunnel trying to grab him. Admittedly, that is because Will was using his Speed Force and sending the force of Time into amuck. Though, this time he might even get chased by Orvanians. Orvanians had revealed when they descended into Earth that they are the guardians of the Multiverse. If Azief attempt created burst of energy that spread through the multiversal barriers it would weaken the entirety of the fragile realities of the parallel realities and other dimension which will put a mark on him from the Orvanians Azief don¡¯t want that either. He didn¡¯t want a Singrity Convergence between all the parallel realities. That would also not be good for him. There is a reason why he is hesitating to manipte the Law of Time. Just by using his Divine Law he could manipte the Time Stream and created a Time Tunnel toe out at least four years after he left Earth. That is the best he could do. The closer he tries to close the gap would create too many waves and ripples of Time energy that might affect the timelines and the parallel realities barrier too much. And there is also the fact that around him the Universe is about to explode and on the other side of this Universe a surge of energy that is about to devour the entire Universe into a cold featureless void. This would affect the Time ripples severely and Azief frowned a bit. He could still escape but he must make sure that his position after hee out is not that far away from his projected time that he wishes to return. Storms of Laws and Concepts could be seen all went haywire as weird magical phenomenon happened all over the Sealed Universe. The Sealing broke and the Time of this Universe is slowly synchronizing with the timeline of the Omniverse, so, does all of its energies. Azief eyes shine blue and silver and Storms made up of Concepts of the Omniverse swirled around his body, his finger and feet radiating a powerful light making him to appear like he is the only one throughout all existence The surges of destructive powers that passes around him were neutralized like an egg being thrown into a mountain. The egg is broken; the mountain did not budge. The entire Universe is unraveling and its beauty is hard to describe. Azief is seeing the explosion of the Big Bang on the other side of the Universe. He saw countless of star beings sucked into ck holes and a space that is void of anything, not light or particles could exist there. On one side of the Universe, a gxy is slowly form through a monolith copse ofrge gas clouds filled of cosmic dust. The clumps are full of dark matter and many unknown matter. Energies contracted into the center and the matter near the center speeds up its rotation and it forms into a tight disk. A Disk gxy! Azief thought and he had some enlightenment on the Disk Formation stage. Forming a gxy. his inner Universe is also like that Like a gxy of its own. There is the requirement of bringing out Law Bodies outside the real body. Then isn¡¯t it also possible for him to bring out his own Inner Universe outside, making it a part of the Omniverse and created his own Domain? Is that what is considered to be Domain? One own Inner Universe? If Loki right now could hear Azief thoughts he would be very surprised because theprehension that Azief is getting about now is infinitely close to the Sovereign level. Each Sovereign have their own Domain like Jean with his Nevend where Time did not move and Oreki with his Thunder Realm. He looks again even as the destruction forcee closer to him. It probably because of the Omni pressure that such a gxy would be formed instantly after it was destroyed. Instead of saying it is born now, this gxy that he is seeing forming now is actually a reflection of the future. Because Azief controls all kinds of Laws, he could even see through it, see through a bit of reflection of the future. He is seeing what would happen to that area, trillions of yearster if this Universe still exist. This is a chance for him. Thus, he did not care about the rate of destruction that force that ising toward him would do to him. The dusk cools and because the gas is not gravitationally stable, it cannot remain as a single homogenous cloud It breaks and smaller clouds of gas form stars. Dark halo appears since dark matter does not dissipate as it only interacts gravitationally and its remained distributed outside. But then before it could form, another force of power swept it all away. Azief then look toward the other side of the Universe and saw another form of universe is forming The formation of this new gxy is slightly different than before. There is a clustering of dark matter halos in one part of the Universe. There are norge gas clouds copsing to form a gxy but instead matter started out in smaller clumps and these clumps merged to form gxies. Even so, it still resulted in disk-like distribution of baryonic matter with dark matter forming the halo There are forces that stops the contraction and the fact that there is some dark matter halo that is slowly pulling the gxy, it helps the formation before one particle went out of hand and the reforming of gxy after the Big bang also stopped and Azief close his eyes. He wasprehending something, searching through the sea of knowledge that he had umted from his Law Body There probably a few others models of ways of how the Universe were formed. But Azief understood one thing. Whether the dark matter, or the dark halo, or the baryonic matter, that is not at all important. That is not important at all, he concluded He opens his eyes and his eyes shining withprehension ¡®It needed a Divine Spark! That was what it needed!¡¯ Azief sometimes look at the stars and wonder how could such Universe came to life when it is very hard. Before the fall, there is not prove at all that there is life beyond Earth. Vast regions of space do not validate the belief that there are aliens. There are more theories that disprove that there is life beyond Earth than the one supporting it. Inconclusive evidence and some sightings that could be faked could not be construed as empirical evidence of the existence of aliens from outer space And even if there are aliens, scientist believes that such discovery will not bode well for humanity. Whether there are aliens from outer space or not, both supposition is not good for humanity. Anyway, the Fall happens and humanity got to learn that they are not alone in the Universe. But, they also learn how weak they are and how vulnerable they are from the threats beyond the space of Earth. And they found out that if in Earth before the fall, they are the apex predator, in the great vast Universe, they are nothing more but abination of oxygen and hydrogen that live inside a round ball of rock. If not for the World Orb, humanity would not know and could not even restrain the many threats that woulde for Earth. There is the Weronians and that had thought humans that there are other threats more than just monster that roamed thend on Earth. It forces humanity to stop fighting each other for a while and unite themselves with each other. Now, humanity has their eyes wide open and they upon the sky above their heads not with awe but with fear and apprehension. Since Azief knows more than some people, he knows that the United Intergctic Alliance, a UN like organization in the Universe prohibits the plundering of primitiveary system. That is what Earth is to the eyes of the great supreme civilization in the Universe. Primitive Chapter 618: Seeing something (4) Humans had thought that they have reached a fairly modern style of living with weapons that could destroy the Earth and technologies that could enable them to go to the deepest trench underwater and to travel the moon and the around it. But to the eyes of Asgard, Olympus, to the eyes of the Jade Empire and many other civilizations in the Universe, they are still monkey ying with sandcastles and hitting each other with sticks and stones. Because to them, humanity science and technology isughable. For those supreme beings they do not need weapons to destroy a. They only need to wave their hands, and Laws would converge at the end of the tip of their fingers as theymand the heavenlyws to bring down and annihtes. Their weapons not only could destroys but could st the Universe back into infancy. Their weapons are Time Weapon, with the power to mess with the Timeline Streams or some destructive weapons that could wipe out entire gxies in one st. That is the gap between humanity and those great civilizations. Azief wanted to see the formation of the Universe because he truly wanted to see how the Universe is created. Even now, there are still scientist debating of how the Universe was formed. But Azief observation shows him too many things could go wrong in the formation of the Universe. One wrong gas, one wrong matter, one wrong positioning and it all could fall apart like¡­. sandcastles. It was then he found out one reason why those supreme being have their own star system. It is not the star system they once had Azief deduced. It is the star system they created. Of course this is only his spection but he was confident of this spection. Because to create a living star system, a working system of gxies there is one ingredient that is missing. And that is why no matter how many times scientist goes out and investigate the universe, they would never get the answer. All they have is theories. And each theory could be refuted because they missed thest ingredient. A Divine Spark. That is all it needs. That is how the impossible bes possible. Azief could throw a spark of his power and stabilizes the contraction of the disk universe that is forming to make sure that the contraction stops and the Universe stabilizes. The same could be said for the other formation of the gxies. A gxy could be formed in a different way but it always needs some stabilizing properties. What stops the contraction of space after the clouds of gas disperse and form into stars? Magic. Mystical power. And that is why Azief saw the limitation of a science that rejected magic. Because, if this is before the fall, Azief would have no doubt believes that magic is some nonsense. He himself was skeptic of many things that people said mystical and magical. And it was true then. There was no magical power before on Earth But, to deny such things after the Fall, is not only being an idiot, it is being unnecessarily stubborn. Azief smiles and then like all of his doubt has been answered, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was about to go home now. Dimensional rips appear all over the Universe as the force of destruction slowly rolling out this Universe, and some of its essences andws merges with the real world lines. Thest step of the Thirteen steps had broken in many pieces but it is still holding on. Azief eyes shines again this time however it is not shining only silver and blue but also red. When the Omniw Body was formed, its eyes was formed from the core of a sun. Azief hair is also emitting light that illuminate of the dark featureless void of the area of the Universe. The lightes from the strands of his hair that was formed from quasar stars. Storms of a chthonian element powers burst out and Azief punches out in front of him and arge rip of space was ripped out. The rips seem to be not connected to the Universe at all. If one could see the scene in front of Azief eyes right now, they could see that inside that rip of space is a tunnel. The top of that tunnel is green aura clouds that have no end, seemingly boundless and eternal. The bottom of the tunnel is purple aura clouds. And there is power of Time surging inside the tunnel. Azief took a longst look at the Universe that is about to be destroyed and he smiles. He could see that all the Life force that he had given to this Universe would be that Divine Spark that would roll out a new Universe here. ¡®From now on, there will be no longer the Thirteen Steps!¡¯ Azief said as heughed, light radiated out of him that shines all over the destruction of the dark devouring force and he flew into the Time Tunnel rip just right before that destructive force coulde to him. As Azief pushed his feet off from thest step, the step exploded The moment it exploded, a roar resounded all over the Omniverse and the great being all over the Omniverse was startled. The entire Laws of the Omniverse seems to stirred. And faces appear from these Laws. Millions of faces appear, in a state of existing and not existing. It is the faces of the ancient race, Etherna! Laws were made from the remains of Etherna. That was the true origins of Laws. In the ancient epoch, the Ethernamanded great and mystical power and conquers the whole Omniverse When they were destroyed, because of their great power and understanding of the Omniverse, their power be a source ofws for all being. It could be considered their punishment. It is these faces that roars and everyone who knows, knew that it came from the resentment and dissatisfaction of the Etherna rebellion. And for those who doesn¡¯t know the true history of the Omniverse, they still could not help but beings startled. And the moment that roar sounded, even Azief could hear it and it affect him as he could feel that tugging sensation all over his being and his soul. This roar sounded like ites from the ancient times and a powerful pressure crashed down onto Azief as his body fall inside the Time Tunnel rip. On another separate Universe, a pair of eyes is looking at Azief. It was the Great Supremacy Azul. Azul watched this scene and he smiles ¡®Thirteen. There never was fourteen. Now, I will wait. The Etherna seems to be prepared to take this to the end. And Azief himself is braver than I thought. What a difference between the two. I guess that Sovereign who called himself the Time God had some capabilities. Or was it the Etherna that had some capabilities, orchestrating all of this? HAHAHA¡¯ heughed, but his eyes were cold. He then averts his gaze. Azul was not the only one looking at Azief struggling in the Time Tunnel. Jade Emperor siting on his golden throne also saw this and he said ¡®I am right. It seems I too was tricked. It is fortunate I see through it first. Etherna. I guess even after epoch passes and almost everyone had forgotten such a race, they still refuse to ept their fate. Fighting with Him was not wise. It seems they did not want to give up even after all of that¡¯ The Jade Emperor then sighed and he feel a little bit older. It would not be long now before he had to take his slumber and preparing for Havoc of Heaven with that Demon Monkey. Though he had heard Odin had refused to go to slumber, Jade Emperor had some reservation and still make some preparation on the sly. He had bet on Azief but he too also could notpletely ignore the fate of his people if he were to fail in the bet. Odin had always been a gambler, but he is not. No, he does not dare to gamble the fate of his entire Universe and ruins the lives of his people if he were to fail That is why he is in a dilemma. He sighed and then said ¡®Since you have walked this path, sooner orter, we will meet again¡¯ And there is one more Being that is watching this matter. Out of all of the powerful beings in the Omniverse that watched Azief, he is the most invested It is none other than Wargod Wargod in Interium looked intently at Azief and then he looks at his shoulders and his feet. There is thirteenrge thread that connected him and Azief He sighed as he looks at Azief struggling inside the Time tunnel because of the pressure of that roar from the ancient Ethernas. If not for the fact Azul was watching, he was tempted to once again open that Gate and forces Azief to choose. He could only sigh and let thing happen like it was supposed to happen. This time, it is slightly different than before but Wargod knows this is the beginning of the Time Crisis. There is a reason why Wargod wanted to stop it. Time Crisis, was worse than the name seems to suggest. It did not only affect Earth it affects the Omniverse in its entirety. And Time Lords and the Orvanians also had to step in this time. This has happened before and it will happen again. Since the Time Lords already knew that this would happen they would surely have some countermeasures this time, and the effect might not be as bad as before And Orvanians had solved the Sithulran problem so they would probably send some Orvanians Guardian to the multiversal point to prevent a Singr Convergence from happening. Wargod could only close his eyes and hope for the best Inside the tunnel, Azief see something very shocking as he shouted in anguish looking at it. He saw a betrayal. Before he could see further he was sucked into it, hurtling toward time and light years inside the tunnels, slowly inching closer to home >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 619: Time disturbance Szitt! The tunnel on the Supremacy Dimension closed up as a powerful wave passes just right after Azief enter the Time Tunnel. The force obliterated anything in its path as all the magical barriers and formation around the Sealed Dimension broke down. the Supremacy Dimension and its Universe synchronized with the main Universe. The Multiversal barrier was repaired and the dimensional barrier that had been put up for eons finally dissipated The time lines merged together and a ripple of Time reverberated through all the Time streams Arge explosion birthed a new Universe, far away from Earth. The sound of the roar quietened down. The Laws that is the building blocks of many Universes all across the Omniverse calmed down. There is only silence and some lights promising new life in the location where Azief had just disappeared from The calm before the storm. The Time ripples reverberates though all the time streams and eve Earth could feel its ripples. It is an omen. A sign. Death Monarch Azief ising home. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> ON EARTH PRIME Death Monarch had finished his task and he ising home. But to the rest of the world, they still could not sense his return. But not all could not sense his return. The world is no longer like before. The world has changed, so does the people. Six years had passed since Azief first take that step. And six years is long in a world of change like Earth. With the World Orb, nothing is guaranteed. A new era had dawned in the page of history of humanity. When Death Monarch was walking on the steps of the Supremacy Stairway two years have passed on Earth. But now as he ising home, it has already been six years since hest seen on Earth Even two years after his absence, a lot of things had happened. Now, six years had passed, so there is even more change. Azief had set the Time Tunnel to bridge the gap of time difference between the Supremacy Dimension and the time flow of Earth Prime. He had decided toe out at that time lines and the result was that he manages topress time to the closest curvature of Time that he could manipte which is six years after he went out of Earth. But such enormous expenditure of energy that manipte Times and Space, it leaves a mark. The moment he did that, it created a ripple that echoes through the continuity of the Time Stream. And a lot of people could feel a disturbance in the Time flow of Earth. Especially those who are sensitive to the Laws of Time and Space. Azief when he was on thatst step and using his Divine Law power he could sense that if he returned just as it is, he would have returned around twenty years after he hade out of Earth. That is what would have happened if he only manipted the Space. He would be transported into a world twenty yearster. Because that is the difference of time between the Supremacy Dimension Time flow and Earth Prime time flow. And that is not counting the true difference of Time Flow. Twenty years is already small differences and that is because Azief is using the curvature of space. Of course, Azief could not return at that time. If he was not confident that he could return to a shorter time, he would not have started the journey in the beginning. If the Time difference is not thatrge, Azief would not even maniptes time. But if there was something wrong when he travelling through space rips, the twenty-year time frame might bepounded into hundreds of years. He did not want to return to a world where the people he knows and cared about might have died or suffers in his absence. As such, he had nned from the very beginning to maniptes Time. By manipting both time and space he could shorten the Time difference between the worlds It is why he uses his Omni energy to create at time Tunnel thatpress the differences of Time between the Supremacy Stairway and Earth Prime. But the effect of doing such an act, it creates a mark in the Time Stream, and its power ripples through the stream of Time and those who could sense Time acutely, could feel it. Azief had expected it. And he expected that ripples to warn some people and remind some people on Earth. Azief had predicted that his enemies and his friend would be able to sense the Time ripples ande to the conclusion that it was him. He wanted to warn, to remind and to assure some people. Death Monarch is alive and kicking and he ising back! The moment that Azief step inside that Time tunnel, and the moment that Time stream of the Supreme Dimension and the time stream of the Universe melded, and as that tunnel ends reached Earth, some people noticed. At that moment when the Time Tunnel closes in the Supreme Dimension, Jean the Time Monarch was in his Room of Clocks trimming the bonsai he got from Hirate. Inside the Room of Clocks, there is thousands of clocks, ticking, all at the same time. The sound of tick tock that echoes inside the Room of Clocks could drive anyone not proficient in the Laws of Time to go crazy. Each clock is different. There are wall clocks, tabletop clocks, weather station clocks, and there is also grandfather clocks that stands on the four corners of the room, cuckoo clocks and many other kinds of clocks that fills the entire Room of Clocks. Each clock is intricately made, some made of woods, some made of metals and some are made by magical minerals. But one thing that all of them had inmon was that each one of the thousands of clocks indie therge and tall room of the Room of Clocks, is that each clock seems to have a trace of Laws of Time. Each tick, and each tock, seems to echoes with the trace of source of Time. Everyone knows of the existence of the Room of Clocks in the Republic. All the Senator of the Republic knowns that Jean had arge room in the middle of the forest, where the only things that exist inside that room is clocks and a small table. But no one knew what the Rom of Clocks function is for the Time Monarch. Like usual, after he wake up in the morning, Jena would go to the Room of Clocks and today is no different. But when he cut the bonsai branch, he suddenly heard it. Not to be more urate, it is what he doesn¡¯t hear that made him startled. the ticking sound of the clock inside the room suddenly stop ticking. Green lines swirling with purple aura could be seen cut off all over the clocks inside the room. These green lines are only something that Jean could see. Time stopped but Jean did not. He slowly put down the trimming tools on the table and he frowned. ¡®Six years had passed. It seems the storm is returning. It is you, right?¡¯ he thought to himself and in that timeless moment he could feel that the time stream of the world is undergoing massive changes. His eyes glows with purplish and greenish color ¡®Death Monarch has returned¡¯ he said and the moment he said it, the sound of the ticking clock once again sounded back. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. He looks at the clocks in his room and he sighed. ¡®I guess I have no time for trimming the bonsai today. At least only a few clocks cracked¡¯ Jean look around him and he could see a few hundred clocks had cracked. Some had even stopped moving like there was something wrong with their machinery. ¡®Haish. The expenditure of energy to create such a powerful ripples of Time must have mean that Death Monarch had once again improve his strength.¡¯ Then he smiles a bit. ¡®if Hikigaya and Oreki found this out, I don¡¯t know if they would be happy or frustrated. The wall that they are determined to climb seems to be even taller. Heh¡¯ he chuckles. He stores his trimming tools and then he went out of the Room of Clocks and went back to his Chancellor Office, don his official robe and summon his aides. Jean called upon an emergency assembly of the Senate and it stirs the whole world as even Boris the Right Chancellor of the Senate also made a supporting order. He supported the summons and anyone who knows about Boris and Jean rivalry inside the Senate would surely raise their eyebrows. The two chancellors of the Senate are known to have deep dislike in each other. But the reason why the Senate remains strong and why the Republic is one of the three great force of power in Earth is because when there is a conflict of interest between them and it involves the welfare of the Republic, these two Chancellor would push away their differences and stand as one. In the World Government they have the Twin Sages that have great influence over the matters of the World Government. They also have the Earthshaker and the Mind Master. But the Republic have the Three people regarded as the trinity of power in the Republic. Those three people are the Right Chancellor Boris, the Left Chancellor Jean and the High Chancellor Katarina Once these three people made their stance known, every Senator would toe the line. Even though Katarina still did not make her stance known, since Boris hade out and issue a supportive order, everyone knows something big is happening. Like a stone thrown into a calmke, the ripples are spreading all around the world. All operatives of the Republic and all the Senators all over Europe must report to Moscow in three days. All outside operation must stop immediately. This move by one of the Three Great Powers of the world drew many attentions. Jean had noticed Azief is returning and drawing up counter measures. The strongest man in the world is about to return and the reason Jean call back all personnel is none other than to make sure that his people did not did any wrong to Pandemonium. If they did, he wanted to know who did it and how could he appease or how could he cover it up. Jean is unlike the other heroes of the world. He had no interest in conflict with Pandemonium and is content to spend his time in Europe solidifying his power and influence there. Of course, not everyone could make sense of Jean sudden moves. That is because not everyone has the same ability like him that sense the flow of time stream is being interrupted. And while other might thought that the time stream is disturbed because of other forces, only Jean is adept enough in Time Laws that he had no doubt that this is Death Monarch aura. But he was not the only one that senses Death Monarch return and started to prepare. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> First chapter of the month. Hope you like it and leave somements and dont forget to vote. See you all tomorrow. this month my capacity for churning chapter might be impacted bcause I hurt my hand trying to smack ice yesterday, but if it not swelling in a couple of days, maybe it get better. And for those who read Age of Heroes, after I finished scheduling some chapters for LS, I will post the new chapter for the month there. Ciao and hope everyone is staying safe. Chapter 620: Legends (1) At the same time that Azief went inside the Time Tunnel, Will who was running around the world for his morning run, passing the African continent for the hundred times in his jog, he too had a premonition of the return of Azief. When he was running, he suddenly felt the lightning underneath his feet suddenly lost its kic momentum and he almost stumbled right into the deep sea. He tries to stabilize his speed but then before he could even find his footing, suddenly all of his lightning died down almost instantly, his speed like it never existed dissipated and he felt himself falling down from the Andes in. In the time he had passed from the African Continent he was catapulted into a space rip that connect him to thest space rip he created in Andes n and as the lightning over his body and his speed source suddenly stop working he found himself free falling into his death. But the moment of the panic was only a second and then his Speed Source suddenly surges up again and his lightning bursted out. Will quickly regains his power and he uses his speed to create a small tornado underneath his feet making him able to stay afloat as he run on top of winds and clouds, creating a streak of golden green lightning that streak past clouds and windstorms Willnded on top of some mountain the France mountain range as he calms his beating heart down, lightning shrouded his entire body ¡®What was that?¡¯ He thought to himself. He slows down Time around him as he vibrates his body activating his sense. When he was running he suddenly felt a surge of Time and Space energy that cause the connection between him and the Speed Source to be temporarily halted. If not for the act that Time stopped for a few moments, Will would have been more than just being in a little bit of panic ¡®Someone is rewriting Cause and Effect,pressing Time Rips¡¯ Will thought to himself before his countenance be gloomy. The reason was because he recognizes this kind of energy. It is not foreign instead it is very familiar. ¡®Time Tunnel¡¯ he muttered. He could feel that the end of the tunnel is on Earth. Someone had rewritten Time and Space, no, to be more urate,presses Time and Space, manipting the curvature of Time to get off at some specific Time lines. The reason why Will recognize it is not only because he is a Speedster but because he too once uses Time Tunnel to return back to Earth prime. And as such he knew who is using such method to return back to Earth. Azief is returning. But Will is worried because Azief had choose to use Time Tunnel. ¡®Azief might not have a choice¡¯ Will thought to himself If Azief uses the Time Tunnel, that means the differences of Time between the dimension and Universe that Azief is in and Earth primees with arge difference. Travelling through Time Tunnel is not that dangerous¡­if you are a Speedster since Speed Source would act like a guide. But to anyone who did not have a Speed Source, navigating through that many Timelines that have converged and intertwined inside that tunnel would not be so easy. And worse, if Azief slipped inside the Time Tunnel. It is already a terrible thing for it to happen to a Speedster but if it happens to someone without a Speed Source, it would be a nightmare. Speedster is more prone in slipping themselves into a Time Tunnel or slipping inside it. Though Will is not sure how Azief would sue the Time Tunnel. Technically, if you move in such a high speed velocity, you could break the barrier between Time and Space. Speedster are also guided by the Speed Source so it is easier for them to break through that barrier. But while Azief speed is astonishing, that is not the only requirements of breaking through Time. The fact Azief could do this and creates such a ripple of Time means Azief had improved once again. He might have even broken through to Essence Creation. Will knows that Azief walk the Path of Perfection. Even if Azief just passed the Divine Comprehension level, his powers and abilities might not be that far or maybe even surpassed the power and abilities of an Essence Creation leveler. Even on Earth right now, there is no Essence Creation leveler. And Divine Comprehension leveler could be counted in one hand. The risk of Time Tunnels is that if one is not careful, one could get lots and trapped inside it. Unless you could break through, meet a Speedster coincidentally or some Time Master went into the Time Stream and extracted you out, you might get stuck in there for a long time. Not to mention there is still the Time Wraiths inside the Time Tunnel. If you are lucky you would be thrown off into some distant past or some distant futures in one own timeline and dimension. To those who were not that lucky they might get trapped into a Time Loop without even knowing that they are trapped in a Time loop. What is terrifying if you are transported into a Time which is not of your dimension and on your Timeline. There is a reason why Will constrain his speed when he is running. He is careful not to un too fast that it might breaks the Time barrier and created a Time Tunnel. Whatever the case, maybe Azief had reached a level where such thing could no longer bother him Will thought to himself and nodded. ¡®What will happen, happens¡¯ he said to himself there is another reason why he is not entirely feel at ease with the premonition that Azief, his sworn brother is returning. Because now he had to make a choice. He had long decided to face it head on but sometimes, thinking about it and really doing it is two different things. he too need to steel his heart. ¡®Azief is returning¡¯ he once again muttered and he close his eyes and take a deep breath. The vibration of his body stopped and the Time flow around him moves normally now. He knows what would happen now. The moment Azief returns means the beginning of that future. But since he had decided to trust his sworn brother, he would trust him until the end. ¡®I need to prepare myself. It might not turn out to be like that. I don¡¯t believe the future is set in stone. That Will is not me. And that Azief is not my brother. It is just one possible future¡¯ he said to himself. He is reminded of his conversation between him and Erika in Greece and he clench his fist. He takes a deep breath and then nodded at himself. ¡®I need to return to Pandemonium first.¡¯ He sighed. He looks toward the distance and sighed. His mind seems to think of one person in Pandemonium and his sigh grew long ¡®If not for Loki, I would not mind being in Pandemonium everyday¡¯ Saying this, he took a step forward. Lightning exploded out of him, arcs of electricity covered the entire twenty kilometers radius of the forest and the Time and Space around the forest whirls a bit creating a distortion in Time and Space. Will instantly raises his speed as his speed is nearly reaching the speed of light as he travels from some forest in France to Pandemonium in four step. Thankfully, his body had the key for the formationsid in Pandemonium. If not, he would run into a straight wall of pure magic energy. Pandemonium like always is covered in fogs that outsiders could not prate with their eyes or magic. He arrived at Pandemonium Port in one step, shocking the people working at the port. Before any of them coulde close to him, Will takes another step, lightning arcs covered the ground as his trials leave a lightning trails and sonic boom echoes out in the surrounding. He takes another thundering step as sceneries passes him by and he is in front of the Center Pce. BOOM! A shocking sonic boom sounded in front of the Center Pce gate, shocking the idle guards. Some of them who were ying cards in the rest room was so startled that they drop down from their chairs Gust of wind attacks the gate but it had no effect to the weak looking wooden gate. It was like the wind powerful momentum was sucked into the wooden gate Will stopped in front of the entrance gate, his body d in electricity and lightning swirls around his feet and thighs Arcs of lightning covers the ground in front of the front gate of the Center Pce. The guards at the wall was shocked by the sudden appearance of the Golden Speedster Will look toward the towering high pce and he sighed. Then he looks at the cautious guards and said simply ¡®Open the gate¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 621: Legends (2) Will look toward the towering high pce and he sighed. Then he looks at the cautious guards and said simply ¡®Open the gate¡¯ the guard scuffled around to deactivate the protection that is in the gate and in the wall. Will could see a runic patters emerges out from the gate and then the runic patterns slowly glows in dim colors The wooden gate might seem like it could be destroyed with one punch but appearance can be deceiving in a world full of magical abilities and powers. The Arrayist grandmaster Lee Sangmin was the one that draws matrixes of magical formation on the Four Gates of the Center Pce. Loki had somehow managed to get the Arrayist Grandmaster to do a favor for him. The runes are a part of the magical matrixes and it is used to keep out, to deter and to weaken anyone that tries toe into the Center Pce with ill intention. While the gate is magical each bricks of the wall is also carved with magical formation. Then one might ask why do the walls of the Center Pce needs guards in the first ce with all this magical protection? It is because of Void from the Crime Alliance Void existence that could nullify all kinds of magic and energies is a headache for many organizations in the world because it means he could walk unhindered and could break any magical formations as simple as just walking through it. So, as a countermeasure, the gate is not the only thing that is upgraded. The wall also gets an upgrade. The walls are not only outfitted with magic; it is also outfitted with modern weapons that have no magic in them courtesy of Budiman. There is sma cannon,ser sniper, Ionizer turret guns, shbangs and guns. A lot of guns of apex sci fi level. This kind of modern weapons that have no magic in them would be useless in front of even Energy Disperse Stage expert but to deal with Void, this is effective. There is double protection for the Center Pce, from magical energies and also Void nullifying power. These measures were not present during the time of Death Monarch. And the reason for that is very simple. It is not that other people didn¡¯t have such thoughts of protection before. But because during that time Death Monarch was sitting on top the throne. And it was not necessary. People would rather not meet Death Monarch thus there is no need for such protection. Death Monarch himself is the bets protection for Pandemonium. But the one sitting on top of the throne of Pandemonium now? He is not Death Monarch. That is why each time Wille to Pandemonium and look at the Center pce he would sigh. ¡®That one is not Death Monarch¡¯ he would think to himself silently. As he was thinking of this the gate was finally opened as all the restriction and magical formation glowed out. The guards were about toe down and ask the purpose for his appearance but Will had not time for such formality He takes another step The lighting arcs around the entrance gate like it was being absorbed follows Will step as Will move his feet forward. Will take one step and that one step propels him to speed forward inside the tall andrge Center Pce. He sees sceneries of the Pandemonium Garden and he swept pass all the courtyards and the corners of the pce walls. Only a streak of golden lightning could be seen passing the Keepers who were doing their jobs as a wind gust would follow his trails, scaring the hell out of the Keepers who don¡¯t know what is passing them by. All of this happen in a span of one second and in one second, he appears inside the throne room of Center Pce he appeared so suddenly in the crowd of officials of Pandemonium, that some officials fall down in fear. like a battle god of lightning, he appeared, his feet produce arcs of electricity that covers the red carpet underneath his foot, the throne room appears like it is being invaded by lightning, its crackling noise sound terrifying to the eras of the weak, and his overbearing pressure fills the entire throne room His speed created a burst of heat wave inside the throne room, and wind squalls wreak havoc inside the throne room, throwing and breaking a few objects in the corner of the room It is like a storm of lightning barged inside the throne room and started wreaking destruction. Will hair floats by itself, the tips of his hair produces lightning and his eyes are golden with purple irises, lightning shing by inside his eyes. He stands there on the center of the room and then he looks toward the person sitting on the throne of Pandemonium. Everyone was speechless and shocked right now. Except that person on the throne who lookzily at Will. There is an imperceptible smile on the face of that person. ¡®A very annoying smile.¡¯ Will thought Will look toward the Regent of Pandemonium, Loki the Trickster and he said coldly ¡®We need to talk¡¯ Loki replied ¡®I have been waiting¡¯ And the throne room of Center Pce was closed as the return of Wil the Golden Speedster to pandemonium stirs the news all over the world. Jean in the Republic and Will in Pandemonium. They both have sensed that Death Monarch is about to return. And they were not the only one that have sensed the energy of Time being interfered with. Some was wise enough to know that this might signal the return of Death Monarch and these people started making ns for themselves either to be low profile or to grab an opportunity. While some others that could not deduce why Death Monarch would create such a ripple of Time would find other possible means of exnation. Six years had passed but people still knows of Death Monarch and many people still fears and admire him Especially in Pandemonium where many of his heroic stories and aplishment is still told and remembered. There is no one after him that created such legends even after he is absent and it would be hard to found someone that could stand equal with him, in terms of status in the people hearts and in power and influence. Even after six years had passed, none of the heroes that appears after him could hold a candle to the brightness of Death Monarch aplishment. At that time, Death Monarch known as Lord Shadow had dared fought against a behemoth organization like the World Government and remains on top ever since. He had never lost a battle and have always remain undefeated and unconquered. He is a hero to the world, fighting the Weronian Invasion and the impetus for the resistance effort against the Invasion to finally paid off. He had fought and carved his name in history with each battle and with each victory. The strongest person in the world! Who would ever forget such a person? But not only his battle and aplishment is famous among those who admire and in awe with him. His romantic life is also very famous. A great hero always is surrounded by great beauties of the world His romantic life is always associated with the Divine Archer and the Ice Queen of the Republic which be a constant discussion between the idle gossipers in inns One of them is the most beautiful woman in the world, Katarina the Ice Queen. The other is the Celestial beauty, the Divine Archer Sofia. Both of these women are women of great power and influence. Katarina is a woman admired by both men and women alike. With her red five feet long and slender sword, she ys monsters and evildoers. Her sword is as famous as its master. The Red Queen, the sword of the Ice Queen had killed so many monsters and brought about peace in mangy regions of Europe. Her face is as beautiful as an angel and her cold eyes did not deter the blooming of love in the hearts of ambitious men. She looks ethereal and high above others, proud like an Empress of the world. She had an arrogance that befits her and instead of making people hated her, it makes her more desirable for the harder it is to get a woman, the more men wanted to have it. The Divine Archer Sofia on the other hand had a different charm than the Ice Queen. She is outgoing, personable and sweet. She had that charm of the girl next door. But she is also very determined and very stubborn. She loved intensely and she hated intensely. She is simple and there is lies her charm. She shows her feeling unreservedly and she did not mind admitting the bad part about herself, even if that makes her petty or bitchy in other people eyes. She knows that to get happiness, you had to fight nail and tooth for it. Some happiness doesn¡¯t have to be fought for and there is some happiness that has to be fought for In her eyes, there is only white and ck. There is no gray. Her determined side capture the hearts of many people and even Raymond had fallen in love with her, if the rumor is true Raymond had express such desire before but was rejected by Sofia but the rtionship between them have never been cut off. The Ice Queen and the Divine Archer These two women are the two of the most powerful women in the world. Katarina with her sword, Red Queen and Sofia with her magical Houyi Bow. These two women could wreak havoc in the world if they decided to and as such, their love affair with Death Monarch always is a regrettable matter to the hearts of many men. But nobody dares to scold Death Monarch for monopolizing these two beauties affection. Why? Because nobody wanted to invite Death toe to them by scolding the strongest person in the world. Only an idiot would do that The season changed and people move on but legends remains forever. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A few long bite sized chapter meal once in a while is not bad right? Anyway, if you like it , dont forget to vote and leave somemenst in the chapter below. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 622: The movement of the world (1) For six years, no one had seen him but people of Pandemonium believes in him, believe that he would once again, just like before, he would once again return. In six years the poption of humans on Earth had boomed. The period of peace between the Seven Great forces contributed greatly to that The poptions had stabilized and in six years of peace there are many children living in a world that have never known of a world other than this world after the fall. The Cursed Generation some called this new generation of children. Children that was born after the fall. But some called them the Blessed Generation. While not everything is good in this new world and this new norm that everyone had to live in, it is undeniable that the current Earth is more powerful Before the fall there is around seven billion people on Earth. And that all changed when the Fall happened During the Warring Periods of the many nations where warlords rises up to seize power and influence and rulers and servants are established, many more people died for fame and power. It was a time where great men and women rises up and created their own force. From Usman in Turkey, to Odin in Norway, Oreki and Hikigaya in Japan, Raymond in the fractured United States, Yue and Wei in China, Katarina in Russia, the Seven Fairy in the Korea penins, Erika in Greece and many other heroes and heroines rises up during this period of time. Azief and hispanion also rises up during this period. All the people that made a name during this time period all have grown to be the bigshot in this new world Then there is the formation of the World Government, the Revolutionary Army and the League of Freedom. And the wars between them for power cost even more lives. Tens of thousands people dies like flies, the world is full of tragedy, greed and ambition propels the destruction even more and then Pandemonium was formed and the world witness the birth of a legend. Death monarch, the strongest person in the world. Commanding the clouds and rain with one hand. If he wanted to cover up the Heavens, with his power he could do it. That is the dignity and influence of the strongest person in the world. All great men wanted to be like him, to sit at the apex of existence, sitting on that highest throne. A lot of thing had happened since then but the change toward this incessant destruction that threaten to end humanity as a species started with an Article. The article of the world distribution issued from Pandemonium by Death Monarch had manage to create a fragile peace that enables humanity as a whole to stop for at least a moment from hacking each other to death. It is ironic that Azief change was precipitated by Pandikar, the very same person that has plotted against him. To the Word Government, in public, they had to vilify and demonize Pandikar because of his coup. But in private, some of the Quorum members all feel a bit of admiration towards him Even Hirate had regretted not taking Pandikar seriously of the threat beyond the stars which started the whole fiasco to begin with. There is Weronian Invasion that had happened that changed Pandikar worldviews and why he believes that the World Government should invest in aary technology, to monitor outer space and to prevent being blindsided by an invasion from distant star There is a lot more dangers in outer space than one would imagine. Hirateck of concern had pushed Pandikar into the path of no return and thus the tragedy that day was born. But out of that tragedy, there is something else that happens that probably outset the oue of that tragedy. It makes Death Monarch slowly thinks about his position and his power in the world and how he could change the world if he wanted to Pandikar was dead but he did one thing that no organization on earth had been able to do. With his life, he had managed to change Death Monarch mind and be more active in the world Hirate had conflicted feeling for this renowned traitor of the World Government. There is a trace of regret and there is even respect. Pandikar had predicted that the outer space is not entirely benevolent to humanity. Before, humanity and Earth had nothing to offer to the collective power of the intergctic civilizations. But now, they have the World Orb that had elevated humanity to be able topete with the great civilization in the Universe. As there is great opportunity, there is also great risk involved in it Hirate and his colleague live in an era where there was television and entertainment, inte and all it vices and benefits. Aliens thate from outer space was always depicted in medias and movies like some benevolent species or a pacifistic civilization owing to their technological advances But the Weronian Invasion was a rude awakening to these thoughts. Power is still power. Strength determines everything in the world. As such it was in Earth, such was also the case for the Heavens above. A great civilization is not built by being pacifistic or being benevolent. It is by being powerful that a great civilization could be built. While not all civilizations out in the outer space is as barbaric and warlike as the Weronians, they are not entirely altruistic or pacifistic either. Like humans, they fought for benefits. They craved power and they want control. It is even more brutal and more heartless than one would imagine. Only certain civilization that have reached the apex of power could ignore the squabbling of ants like those seven intergctic powers that have the say in the United Intergctic Alliance. Pandemonium, the World Government and the Republic even after the formation of the Seven Great Powers, still remains the three most powerful forces on Earth. Pandemonium had lead the Earth out of it cycle of killing each other for power and influence with one article ofw that had to be obeyed by the Seven Great Powers. It helps that it is also the strongest organization out of the three great powers. Pandemonium is and of crouching tiger and hidden dragons. Each seven great powers are constrained by thews in the Article of World Distribution. But, thisw would not havee into effect or trusted by the others, if at that time Pandemonium was weak. It is obeyed and trusted because Pandemonium is strong. Chapter 623: The movement of the world (2) Because sitting on the throne of the most dangerous and mysterious continent in the Earth is none other than Death Monarch Azief, the strongest person in the world. That title had still remained in his hand even after six years had passed. Even Raymond could no longerpete for that title. That Stairway thates from the heavens had made an impact in everyone mind that day. It carved the title of the strongest in everyone mind. In the eyes of the people of the world, unless Death Monarch is dead, then no one is qualified topete for that title. Six years and people still believe that Death Monarch will return. Why would they believe in him so much? Some people would only be gone for a day and some people would believe that they have died of being killed by some monsters. But Death Monarch had been absent for six years but people still believe that he would return What is the difference? If one asked this to anyone in the world, there would be only one answer. Because it is Death Monarch. This is the same Death Monarch that always managed to return back to Earth. He even died and encased in an Ice mountain and he still managed to return. Some people cited these as their proof that Death Monarch would return. And while there is a lot of people like that, there is also another type of person that believes in the Death Monarch for a different reason. The other reason was that they fear that if they not believe that and somehow offended Pandemonium when Death Monarch is gone, when Death Monarch returns they would pay the price. At that time, there is no medicine for regret The reason for this persistent fear is because of the history of people who try to fuck with Death Monarch. Many organizations had made a blunder when dealing with Death Monarch. The World Government had been thrashed how many times in the hands of Death Monarch because of this matter? They couldn¡¯t even retaliate after being thrashed down. Each time that they believe that Death Monarch is dead or weak, Death Monarch woulde out, prove them wrong and make them pay the price for their actions. That makes many people cautious. Unless, they see Death Monarch body in front of their eyes, they would not believe that Death Monarch is dead. And many people had understood that for people of Death Monarch level six years is just a blink of an eye. Thus even if they waited for a decade, people would still believe that Death Monarch would return. There is peace in the world right now but however one would want to sugarcoat it, this peace will notst. It is intended as a stopgap measure and it is reaching its expiration date. Each continent ruled by the Seven Great powers had been conserving their strength for when the pot exploded and the fight for the world will once again begin. And it is clear that peace is about to be broken from the signs of the years with league of Freedom recruiting soldiers and investing research in weapons and magic. And they are not the only one. Each of the Seven Great Powers plotted against each other in the dark. The most mysterious is of course that continent covered with fog and thunders, Pandemonium. But the news that havee in the few days since that time ripple had made the whole world stood still. As some people plotted in the dark for the dissolution of the Articlew binding power toward the Seven Great Powers, the Senate of the Republic held an emergency hearing, headed by the Left and Right Chancellor The front gate of the Senate was closed when all the Senator had arrived, heeding the summons. Nothinges in or out until the meeting on the Senate floor is concluded. And the Republic is not the only one making questionable move. World Government Quorum council also held an emergency meeting with all the great personage of the World Government was summoned back to Ind of Peace to speak about matters of grave importance. And after that, a shockes once again as some intelligence channels found out that even pandemonium is making strange moves. The Golden Speedster had returned to Pandemonium. After Loki took the throne of Pandemonium as regent, the Golden Speedster is rarely seen in Pandemonium, preferring to meddle in many great matters of the world wherever his heart felt like it. Many people believe that the Golden Speedster loyalty was never to Pandemonium but to his sworn brother, Death Monarch Azief. So, to get the news that the Golden Speedster suddenly meeting with the Trickster made everyone eyebrows furrows in confusion. The Three Great Generals of Pandemonium halted their campaign of killing enemies of Pandemonium and also heed the summon by the Central Government of Pandemonium. Lady Freya, the Valkyrie of the Battlefield, the Flying Berserk Cavalry General of Pandemonium flies through the thundering and lightning filled skies of Pandemonium with his ten thousand Berserkers soldiers, shocking the whole world. In the six years of Death Monarch absence, Lady Freya and her twelve thousand soldiers fought against those who flouts the rules of the article of Distribution and also have a reputation of defending the weak. Six years of foreign expedition and only two thousand people had died under hermand after all that battles that she had participated. It is nothing short of a miracle and shows her effectiveness in leading her soldiers Her return to Pandemonium is a sign to everyone that this is serious matter. The decree that have been left by Death Monarch was for the Three Army to punish any of the rule breakers. It is by constant suppression of these flouters that thews in the Article of Distribution could be enforced. Some people decries that it is a vition of human rights to force them to follow aw that they do not recognize. To that, Freya answered ¡®Power is power¡¯ and she will cut down anyone that disobey. With such unrelenting determination, who couldst long against her? And her level in the world stage is also not that low She is in Disk Formation and such she could not attack freely in the battlefield unless another Disk Formation leveler also joins the battle. Only then she could join the battle too. As such, there were times when, the enemymander or general who is also Disk Formation level decided to battle purely in terms of their strategy and not dare to enter the battle. This is in line with the agreement of the Article of Distribution that Disk Formation leveler could not arbitrarily starts battle without any clear reason and especially in a war battle where most of the soldiers are Orb Condensing Stage It would be an overkill to have a Disk Formation leveler to attack such force. It is like pitting a giant against a baby. They did not want to face Freya Lightspear, the spear of light that Freya possesses and Freya herself is not some weak general. When there is Disk Formation leveler interferen, only then she could run amuck. Thews of the Article are also binding to her. If not some people said that Pandemonium who wrote thews also flouts off the rule. If that was the case, Pandemonium, the Republic and the World Government also loses their justification of suppressing others that did not follow the rules. If Death Monarch was here, the matter would surely be different. But precisely because he isn¡¯t on Earth, that he draws up the agreement and ask the other great powers to enforce it. Justification is very important for some people. It might not be important for Azief but he knows it is important for some people. For someone like Hirate, Boris they want to capture the human hearts. And they could not be aggressive in doing it. Chapter 624: The movement of the world (3) Azief did not worry about such thing because he never cares about justification and all that. And the other reason was that, people did not follow him because of that. People follow him because he is strong. As long as he remains strong, there would be nock of people that would want to follow him If she flouted the rules, then Wang Jian, the Southern Suppressing General, the most loyal to Pandemonium out of the three, he would surely punish Freya himself. Wang Jian on the other hand was ordered to suppress the monsters around Pandemonium. Monster do breed and in some ces they respawned. Unless a powerful enough Seed Forming expert absorbs all the energy around such respawn ces, monsters there will respawn every few days. Some heroes in the world had breakthrough after absorbing energy in such ces which is why this kind of ces is snatched up by many powerful forces. It is also why the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium all have be powerful leveler. Wang Jian did not ck off his training and he too had reached Disk Formation . With all these dungeons and cave that he had found and the experience he got in killing all of these monsters, he is at the peak of Disk Formation . Unlike Azief who had to create ten Seed to call upon the Purifying Fire, Wang Jian had at least create six seed before he breakthrough. Energy is not in abundance in the world right now, with everyone seizing the luck of the Heavens and Earth. But to break through to Divine Comprehension would be hard because he is not the only one in the world that wanted to breakthrough to another level By suppressing and killing monster, Wang Jian improved drastically. Azief had predicted this matter the moment he finishes his fight with the Will of the World and the Heavens of Earth. He had a premonition that one day, the massive growth of humanity development would still because ofck of energy and at that time, the strong and the weak would be decided. There is a reason why Azief did not stop running forward and why he is so adamant in being first. This is the reason. Because if he stops running forward, if he even just stops for a while, he would get left behind. Since Azief had already made so many enemies, he could not stop or else, the matter would not only fall on him. It would also implicate those who he regards as his family. Azief after the Fall and the Azief before the Fall is a different person. The him before the fall, does not have many things in his life. And he even has less people that he cares about. But that is different for Azief, the Death Monarch. He has people he cared about, people h loves and people he wanted to keep safe. Pandemonium is famous not only because it is mysterious and the most dangerous continent to live in. It is also famous because the one sitting on that throne is the strongest person in the world that could m the world with a word and bring storms and wreak havoc to the world if that One sitting on the thronees out to the world. A new world order will be decided when the energy of the world decline. And at that time only those who were quick in seizing the energy would have the chance to breakthrough. Everyone need to seize luck and fortune by themselves. Energy is not as limitless as one would think. Especially if those energies are absorbed into one body and be a part of that person entire being. The stronger that one bes, the higher the expenditure of energy If there is a Price in everything, then so would be this massive amount of energy that have been bestowed on Earth. Azief predicted it, thus he sent his Three Great Generals to pacify the world, killing those who disobey the rules and bring peace and order so that humanity could thrive. And this makes Pandemonium even more stronger. There is already the Divine Archer who is in Disk Formation. Then there is Loki who is also in Disk Formation. Sina while she is stuck in Seed Forming stage, she is the world renowned Alchemist. All the alchemist and pill makers in the word respected her and many people owed her a favor. Even the Sage of Medicine respected her. Sina power lies in her influence that could call upon thousands of heroes and heroine to aid her in her times of need. The soldiers that was left behind in Pandemonium on the other hand is led by the Grand Commander of the Army, a man named Milos. He was not the strongest and he is even weaker than the Vice Commander of the Three Army. But he was still appointed by the Three great generals to lead the Three Army soldiers that is in Pandemonium. Pandemonium itself is full of monster and Milos and his soldiers had been strengthening himself and gained the title Valiant General Milos, an honorary title given by the Central Government. As Milos is known as Valiant general, and Freya is known as Flying Berserk Cavalry General, Wang Jian, the first general of war that followed Death Monarch and is reputed to be the most loyal out of all officials of Death Monarch also have a title. Wang Jian is known as the War God of Pandemonium. Each battle he fought, he never lost. He was undefeated in military formations and his fame resounded all over the world. He fought the Kraken and managed to injure that titanic beast, making it to retreat to the Aegean Sea, daring not showing it face. He fought the three headed dragon in the coast of Knossos, saving many people there. He punishes those people who tried to make problem and protest the Article of distribution. Al of them have to answer to his ive He even had the chance to wreck apart the Yue dynasty when he helped Lee Sangmin and his organization to strengthen control in Asia. His pir of ck iron, the Ruyi Jingu bang is his trademark weapon and he once stabilizes the sea water with it by acting as the pirs of the sea. Many people said that the Ruyi Jingu Bang that Wang Jian uses is like the Ruyi Jingu Bang in the story of the Monkey king. Wang Jian when he went into battle he would wear the Cloud Walking Boots, the War God Gold Chain Armor and his phoenix feather cap while swinging his ck staff. He looks like the Monkey king but the personality is very different. Monkey King in the story is very rebellious but Wang Jian is the epitome of loyalty toward Death Monarch and Pandemonium. The people of Pandemonium respected and admired him and many young people join his army and his poprity on the Souter region of Pandemonium, is like he is a King of that region. The Souter region have always been Wang Jian territory and when the conflict between the central government and him was at its heights, he opens his own court in the South and regte the southern region like he was a monarch. If not for Death Monarch that always trusted and believe in his loyalty, and understanding the underpinning of the matter, he would probably have been executed by Death Monarch In six years, Wang Jian had carved a name among the greats. And while he did not im to be the leader of the other two generals of Pandemonium, it is widely knowing that Athena and Freya both listen to his orders. When the newses out that the Central Government of Pandemonium summoned Wang Jian, many people had expected him to reject the edict Many knows that Wang Jian and the Central Government had bad blood between them. After all, if not for the intervention of Death Monarch, Wang Jian might have been framed by them. And even after Loki took the helm of Pandemonium, Wang Jian still did not trust the Central Government He was content in doing his duty outside of Pandemonium, ying monsters, upholding righteousness and fighting evil people. It is simpler than having to fend off schemes and plots from the officials in the Central Government Bu this time, weirdly, contrary to the world expectation, Wang Jian ditches his hunting of Fire Kirin, and urgently return to Pandemonium. And if Freya and Wang Jian return, how could Athena who was searching for the Oracle all over the world, just stay outside. She and her soldiers also send replies that she would return. The Three Great Generals of Pandemonium, Will the Golden Speedster, and if rumors to be believed even Sasha the Nightingale who were rumored to have disappeared after Death Monarch went out of Earth also would make an appearance. The Divine Archer had alsoe out from her seclusion in the Mountain of Flowers to heed the summon. Everyone could feel there is a change in the air, like a wind that is about to bring a huge storm The Three Great powers at the same time, all suddenly started to move. This brought great difort to the other four organizations that ruled the other four continents. What are they doing? These are the question in the heads of the other four great forces. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Hope you like the introduction of Death Monarch returns. A strom is about toe back into earth. Anyway, hope you enjoy it and if you do, dont forget to vote and leave somements and reviews. Ciao and stay safe you all. Chapter 625: The four great powers (1) After all, even if they were called the Seven Great Powers, the original Three Great Powers, Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic is still undoubtedly the one deciding the rules and rule the world with their might and authority. They are still regarded as the most stable power in the world and have the power to vetoed any resolution from the other four great powers. The other four great powers had been amassing strength and people to prepare for a war. Everyone could feel that when one of the Three Great Powers reached a powerful enough state, they would begin by taking down theirpetitors. And the other four great power that was propped up in the Article of Distribution would not just take it lying down. After all, they have tasted the sweet taste of power They would not just let it go now. The new four rising powers had managed to pacify their continent, ruling like Emperors of the ancient past They all managed to increase their hold in the throne that was bestowed upon them by Death Monarch. Death Monarch had made it clear in the message he sent to the four organization he chooses. He had reminded them that if their organization or faction is incapable of ruling and get overthrown, then that simply means that organization is not worthy to begin with. And because of that, during those six years, the Four Great Powers could not even contend with the Republic, the World Government and Pandemonium which was already stabilized from the very beginning. This is in line with the intention of the Republic and the World Government to maintain their lead. And pandemonium still has Death Monarch so they are not worried at all even if Pandemonium is not stabilized. The four great powers were in a lot of pressure but since thy already decided to take the throne that was given to them, they had to stifle their dissatisfaction The other four great powers had to fight rebellion forces that intends to usurps their position and title, pacify their continent from monster attack, developing territories and encourage people toe and stay in their continent. They have to be generous and kind, developing the people in their continent. Not to mention that sometimes when there is a talented leader papered somewhere in their continent, they either had to entice them to their fold or make sure that they would not be a threat. But dealing with Disk Formation experts of Seed Formation expert is not easy since they all have their pride and they would rather serve the strongest person in the world or the Republic and the World Government who have many great heroes and heroines, believing that they could make their names there. And every few years, the four great powers would always have rebellion from some expert of the original regime that has long been established in the continent that they control. As long as it is an internal war, the other great powers would not help. They would only interfere if there is a massacre by experts that is forbidden by the Article. The weight of the crown is heavy and if you want to wear it, you must be able to endure the weight. If you can¡¯t, someone else will take that crown from you. The Article of Distribution had be some kind of constitution ofw article for the world. Of course people know that the moment someone broke the bnce that Article would cease to be effective and as such there are some people that want to keep the world bnced and some people wanted to break that bnce. There is a lot of ns and rules in the Article. And a different world has emerged with the Article enforcement by the Three Giants of the World. The Three Giants and the Four Great Powers. That is what most people refers to the Seven Great Powers. The Three Giants refers to the original Three Great powers, Pandemonium World Government and the Republic. While the Four Great Powers refers to the Lotus Orders that is in charge of the Asia continent, League of Freedom that is in charge of the South America, Orders of Thinker in charge of Antarctica and the African Alliance in charge of Africa. In six years, the four great powers have finally proved their mettle and now have the power to look elsewhere. Four years before the Lotus Order had topromise with the many leaders and factions in Asia after a disastrous internal war with the Mongols and the lowernds of Indonesia. At that time, they had to call upon a great meeting inviting the great warlords and faction all over the Asian continent. In official news, theypromised with each other. In truth, the Lotus Order had toply with many unfair demands for their loyalty to the Lotus Order. Those faction leaders are free to do whatever they wanted in their dominion as long as the Laws of the Seven Great Power is observed and enforced. It was like the Lotus order is the Emperor and all of these other factions that agree to thepromise is like King under the Emperor. The difference was the Kings are all autonomous and only in public it looks like the Lotus Order have power over them when in truth, the Lotus Order power only effective in China. And even then, the factions and the many organizations that have agreed to thepromise want more. At that time, the Lotus Order had no other choice than to seek help from the one of the Three Giants. They enlist the help from the World Government and as Raymond the Earthshaker, Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage and Thunder Monarch Oreki appeared, the factions finally relented. The Empire of Japan is like always is protected by the Twin Sages of japan, Oreki and Hikigaya and they were considered to be under the rule ands of the World Government even though they are geographically inside the boundaries of Asia. Japan remain a separate entity out of Asia and belongs to the World Government and Lotus Orders also knows they have no power to enforce that Japan epts this since there is provision in the Article written by Death Monarch that give such an exception to Japan. But that peace was not evesting. A half year after thepromise was reached, arge scale of rebellion erupted and thrown the entire Asia continent into a frenzy. To the edges of Indonesia, to the tallest peak of the mountains of Tibet, to the steppes of Mongolia, to the sandy desert of Dubai, rebel warlords rises up and wanting to take the title of the ruler of Asia At that time, the World Government had interfered because the rebellion suddenly deployed a Disk Formation levelers to massacre an entire group of people in Laos. The Three Giants responded with swift death execution. the rebellion simply disregards the rules that was set upon in the World Meeting by the Seven Great Powers and as such they were meted out with great vengeance the Republic allowing full military mobilization. And Pandemonium, this sleeping behemoth finally opens its eyes and also enter this matter. The Three Army of Pandemonium suddenly appeared in Laos and started engaging battle with the rebellion forces like heavenly soldiers descending down from the heavens The rebellion touches Pandemonium sensitive spot especially after Death monarch had left Thew that has been made by Death Monarch, the Sovereign of Pandemonium was ignored and looked down upon by some rabble of rebels. Loki knew he had to defend the reputation that Death Monarch had built for himself so he ordered the mobilization and the Three Army quickly abandoned their mission and decimated half of the rebel military force in a day. It is with thebined effort of the Great Powers that Asia regained back their peace. And after six years, they now have full control, with the Lotus Orderprised of the many leaders of Asia and powerful levelers, their biggest enemies are no longer the rebels but the monsters that roamed around the Asian continent and they now have the power to contend with the Three Giants. Chapter 626: The four great powers (2) Africa led by the African Alliance also have stabilized its rule by going the generous overlord path. They eradicated monster and gain the trust of the people and warlords in Africa. Sometimes, they eradicated warlords that kidnapped children or burn viges and ouwed such act in their organization. Slowly, they be powerful and after six years they now could say that the people of Africa believes more in the African Alliance than they did in the World Government that used to rule some of the regions in Africa. But conflict still exist there. And the reason why these conflict still exist is because it is usually incited by the force of the World Government and the Republic with it silent maneuvering from behind. The World Government and the Republic could never let any of the four great powers reces them and while Death Monarch did cut off any powers of the World Government in Africa and the African Alliance effort in wiping out any influence of the World Government on Africa, the World Government also had its way. After all, six years of absence and Pandemonium closed continent policy, the World Government had many chances to influence the matter from the dark. Pandemonium under Loki rule did not interfere in this matter As long as the Great Powers did not outright attack the other Great Powers then nobody really want to muck up this new peace that is slowly dawning on humanity. It is a remarkable sess story. With fifty-four interest tied together inside the African Alliance, they have managed to rise up against the adversity and hold the entire continent together. It is held together by a man named Kairu who managed to rise up above all the intrigue and schemes inside the African Alliance. He somehow managed to quiet down the corrupt leaders and reces it with men who share his vision for a new improved African continent, rich and powerful without outside interference from the World Government and the Republic. Their poption thrived and peace seems to havended. With many energy mines around Africa, they are a rising power that could not be underestimated. Now, it seems that Earth had finally break out from that cycle of almost near extinction as new generation of human were born in this unprecedented peace that have appears because of the Article of World Distribution. People were grateful to Death Monarch and some people did not know that such gratefulness and thanks be some sort of faith power that supplies Divine Law Body of Azief when he was in the Sealed Dimension There used to be concern of overpoption before the Fall but now each Great Power wanted their people to procreate and increase their poption. The one that does not need to worry about this is probably is only Pandemonium, The World Government and the Republic. That has been the case six years ago, and it is still the case today People flock to go to this three great Powers because they believed in their strength and their ability to protect their people. And the Three Great Powers had not only solved the constant war all over the world with their Article of Distribution but they have also learned from past mistake. Do not only be wary of enemies under the heaven, but also wary of the enemies thates beyond the heaven. The Weronian Invasion, the Sithulran incident have convinced many people in the Three Great Powers that the threat of humanity does not onlye from greedy men with ambitions that have no bounds, it is warlike civilization from outer space with greed and ambition that have no bounds. The military base that the Three Great powers jointly builds on the moon have grown into a full-fledged military base ready to intercept any oing attack to Earth from any intergctic invaders. It is no longer just serves as a lookout facility for extraterrestrial activity near Earth and Milky Way gxy, it is the first line of defense against any extraterrestrial activity that wanted to intrude upon Earth While that is encouraging, the Three Giants, especially the World Government and the Republic also is wary of the forces in the world. there is another rising force that is threatening the World Republic. And it is one Great Power that the World Government take very seriously Out of the four great powers, this is the only organization that openly shows its hatred toward the World Government. The reason for their appointment is nothing short of Death Monarch ns to check the World Government influence from growing torge in his absence It is the League of Freedom. They now hold great power in South America. The League of Freedom first use iron fist and employ fear to control its people but when the chaos had settled, they finally rolled out their slogans of Freedom for All. The leader of the League of Freedom, Narleod uses the World Government of taking the freedom of humans and forces them into subservient position in the world. They dictate what ss you should choose, what position you should take in society and everything is controlled and regted, leaving only the elites to have the freedom to choose. He uses the World Government of suppressing any new talents from rising up in fear of disrupting the status quo of the World Government. And now, the League of Freedom could no longer be ssified as some small organization. They now have the power of an entire continent on their back, they have trained military, they have powerful leveler like me Goddess Frieda, Warp the Space Maniptor, Water Queen Erin, Hamad the Fierce Berserker, Hatta the Slicer, the Demonic Huntress Delia and The Mad Scientist Akira. Because of that The World Government is also being low profile in some aspect. The reason for the quick growth of the League of Freedom is none other than because Death Monarch had handed the reign of South America to the League where the Amazon forest is located. It is one of the most dangerous forest in the world. But it is also a treasure trove of resources, energy stones, and exotic and rare herbs that could strengthen one body and it is because of that, the improvement of the people that migrated to South America is obvious. The League of Freedom open the forest for people to hunt and raise their levels. There is hardly Pir Forming levelers in his continent unless they are kids or babies. Death Monarch wanted to make sure that the World Government will not have time to focus on Pandemonium and instead had to worry about the enemy beside them And thest of the four great powers, is one of the most diplomatic of all of the great powers in that they traded with all the six great powers It is the Order of Thinkers that have been in charge of the Antarctica. It is and of knowledge. That is how its reputation has solidified in the six years that have passed. Antarctica, who is always associated with white wide expanses of white snow is now known to the world as and of knowledge and wisdom. Many new discoveries about the new world that they are now living in is discovered every day. Thend has tree made of crystal that sprouted from its cold hard ground and some parts of the Antarctica have a different scene that no one would have expected. Crystal grass. It is like grass but it is white and when one holds it in one hand, it is not cold but warm. Many weird and magical trees dotted thends of the Antarctica. And as there is weird and magical nts, there is also weird and magical beast. Some of them could be tamed and some of them are wild and rabid. It is also a haven for Monster Tamers that would travel thousands of miles just to tamed many of the beast in the Antarctica. Most famous structure in the Antarctica is the University of Crystal. It is made of crystal, carved with thousands of runes and iid in each of its pirs is matrixes of magical formations Six years has been enough for the Order of Thinkers to terraform the ice continent into inhabitable ce. It traded many new inventions and discoveries with all the Six great powers and enjoyed the protection and favorable agreements in trade and information. The Seven Great Powers of the world. Out of these seven, only two of the Great Powers did not care aboutnd. And that is the Order of Thinkers and Pandemonium. It is quiet ridiculous when one thinks about it. That even after the Fall, people still cares aboutnd. World Government and the Republic might have such ideas but not Pandemonium and not the Death Monarch. To Azief, Earth is smallpared to the Universe he had seen. He had no interest on Earthnds or resources because he knows it is paltrypared to the manys outside Earth. If there is one redeeming quality of Earth, it is that the All Source is here and that makes Earth a very tempting ce. But to some people having the title of King on Earth felt like such a big aplishment. Such desires in Azief eyes is small desire. The four great powers began sending spies to the Three Great Powers. Pandemonium is out of the question so most of spies were sent to Ind of Peace or to Moscow. While Pandemonium is hard to infiltrate with all that fog that covers the entire continent and the clouds of thunders and lightning that dotted the skies around Pandemonium, that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t any other way to get information. While the people outside Pandemonium is forbidden to go inside Pandemonium, the people in Pandemonium was not forbidden to go out. The world right now is in a state of standing still with the sudden moves of the Three Great Power that didn¡¯t make sense to the other four great powers. But if that is all, it is not shocking. But the news that came out from White Owls make everyone felt even more cautious. Even the Crime Alliance that have been high profile these days suddenly retreated back and more and more of them is hiding back. War was just about to erupt but then suddenly, everything changes. It was calm. But those that knows, know that this calm is just a prelude to the terrible storm that is about to descend. The normal poption could also feel the changes in their cities and the official also feel the change in their continent. Something is about to happen. Something big that forces the three great power to make such a weird move. Something that forces the recently mboyant Crime Alliance to suddenly be like scared rats. And suddenly a newse out. No one knows where it starts or from where it starts but once someone told the story, other listen and the story and the news spread like wildfire. There is only one force on Earth that could force the Three Great Powers to act like that. And there is only one force on Earth that the Crime Alliance would fear. When you think about it, there is only onemon denominator between these organization actions. The news gained tractions because its logical. The new is none other than Death Monarch is returning! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 627: A mysterious person (1) The world is stirring with the news that the Death Monarch is returning and people are all making ns. The Three Giants moves and the news that appears afterwards had shocked the other Great Powers the Crime Alliance who was very high profiled these past couple of years is now hiding, Void who was active suddenly seem to disappear into thin air, in Ennd, the world seems calm and unchanging. As this was happening on the coast of Ennd, a weird longboat surrounded by green fog is slowly approaching Cornwall. This man stands at the helm with his hand behind his back, looking over the revealing horizon. The sound of the wavespping over the coast of the beach where he alighted fill his heart He sighed and look toward the distance and smiles ¡®I think I could leave him in my ce¡¯ he mutters to himself and he shook his head. ¡®What is done is done. I need to see her. The time hase¡¯ he said as he sighs regretfully. This man words are hard to understand and make sense of. Unless they are the person that knows the secret in the heads of this person, only then one would understand what he means ¡®Ennd¡¯ he muttered. It is one of thends under the purview of the World Government. Ruled by a King and guarded by the ck Knights. It is not one of the strongest kingdom in the world but it is not weak either. They were lucky that their monarch was not entirely eaten by monster during the Fall. He jumps down from his longboat. The moment his feetnded his weird longboat dissipated like it is the fog. The green fog dispersed as the wind blows over. He looks around and smile before saying ¡®This ce be more beautiful each year¡¯ He is at Falmouth and now he could enjoy the scenery that is offered to him. Though, there are many beautiful beaches all around the world, it had been four years that he keepsing to Ennd. Of course, there is some attachment toward the ce. If there is one thing that the Fall had done is that nature bes even more beautiful, with lush green trees and clean water and clean air. When one looks at the sky in the night, the stars could clear be seen and the moon light that shines to the ground is like some kind of celestial light that graces the mortal world The wind blows over his blonde hair. This man is muscly wearing leather clothes made from some monster skin. Power radiated out of him. His face is angr and his nose is pronounced. He had that rugged charm of a valiant young man. He takes a deep breath and inhale and exhale. The sound of some animals in the distance is clearly heard by him ¡®It has grown a bit sincest year¡¯ he said as he noted some building in the distance made of stones. Before the Fall this city is a tourist destination ce. It also has a harbor and trade all over the world. After the Fall however, a tragic fate had befallen it. From the report of the royal family of Ennd, the city was ravaged by a sea monster that destroyer everything around this small city. It is not a Kraken but a White Whale. This whale had appeared when the tide suddenly rises and it swallow the entire city into its stomach. It swallows the monsters, as the monster is its food but the resident of the city was identally swallowed too An entire city was sucked into his mouth and die in its stomach. It is unfortunate that this happens early during the Fall. At that time, no one has the power to survive such cmity. That is why from the research of the Orders of Thinkers they had publish a report that most of the ces that have the highest casualties is around the coastal area where monster at that time possess levels that are beyond human abilities at that time to counter it. Of course if such a whale appears when there was an expert of at least even an Energy Disperse Stage, it could be pushed back into the sea. Since he had always need toe to Ennd, he decided to build some structure to amodate him. As such, he had killed the monster four years ago and share the news to the royal family as the royal family gives him a title andnd near Falmouth coast. And when the newses out that the monster that have terrorized this coast has been eliminated, since then there are people from all over the world that made this their home. And he is one of them. At least it is home when hees here once a year. When hees here, he would wear a different face and as such, he is known only as the person who kills the sea monster and is given special privileges here. The area around the coast is hisnd and no one will contend that with him. He could actually go straight to her if he wanted to. But since today is a special day, he decided to take a little detour first He looks at the sky above him and he nodded ¡®A sunny day. Why is it sad things always have to happen in a good day?¡¯ heined. Ennd had an unpredictable weather but in a world of magic, every day could be sunny and every day could be rainy depends on the moods of powerful people. ¡®Today feel a little bit different. A bad different¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®Probably this would be thest year I would meet her¡¯ he thought to himself as he began walking forward. The lovely beaches be even lovelier when one considered that there is no other structure near the coast. Many people did not dare to live around the coast. All ces in the world is like that nowadays. In the past money is the measuring stick to decide who gets the best ce. In the new world, it is strength. Only powerful people could live near the coast. And they also need to be brave. Sea monsters that attack the coast is a normal urrence. If you are only at Pir Forming or Orb Condensing Stage and you still want to live near the coast, don¡¯t me anyone when you are chow food for the aquatic monsters That is why only powerful people that dares live near the coast. It is because they can handle it if such cmity were to happen. And people even want the powerful people to live in the coast and they have high influence in the area. This is because if monster from the seae attacking, having such a powerful person living near the coast would be a help and not a burden. Of course, if you have a powerful defensive magical formation, then one could ignore such things. There is no pleasure boats or cruise in the new world with new norms. The people that dares sails the seas are powerful people that could fight and contend with the monster deep underneath the bottom of the seas and the peopled dreaming of a better life in some other kingdoms or regions. And pirates. He did not forget pirates. Every year he woulde to Ennd to meet someone he considered a friend. To be urate, after six years, they have some rtionship akin that of a friend. It is quiteplicated to define their rtionship with each other. The closest to the meaning of their rtionship is old friend. ¡®hah¡¯ he sighed a she looks at the clear sky and feeling the breezy wind of the sea around him The plots and scheme of men and theughing of the Gods filled the world with interesting stories. Fates and Destiny intertwined with each other to create various stories and lives. To those who could see it with objective eyes, they would see it as nothing more than just a story. A heartrending story but still a story. It is obviously not the same for people who had to experience it for themselves. This man wanted to change that heartrending story into a story of great love, of fulfilled hopes and dreams, a story that end with a happy ending. He walks forward and he could see there are now many viges here in Falmouth. Maybe in a couple of years, these congregations of viges will form arge city. When peoples saw him thy smile and offer him a pint of beer. There are sailors and even some people from other regions. Falmouth is now free of any monster since a few years ago. There is him who killed many of the giant monster around it and there are also some others powerful leveler thate here and eradicate the other monster and also made their home here. Chapter 628: A mysterious person (2) Falmouth could be considered a safe area in the Empire of Britain. The six years that has passed since the shocking disy of stairway from the heavens and the world had seen many changes Ennd is also one of such ces where changes are constant. The World Government guarantees the sovereignty of the United Kingdom when it was first inducted into the list of World Government members. The royalty of the United Kingdom is also one of the Quorum member of the World Government. But, the matters of the world changes drastically since then when heroes and viins rises together. What is constant is always the desire for power Scond and Northern Irnd deres independence and the United Kingdom send their ck Knights to show their stance. There are ten members of the ck Knights and their leader is in Disk Formation level while the other twelve is in Seed Formation. They reconquered back Northern Irnd and Scond and then also expand the campaign to take the Republic of Irnd. They then renamed themselves back to the Empire of Britannia, showing their ambitions. Most of their dependencies had also seceded and while the Empire of Britannia try to force their ims, the World Government, the Republic and pandemonium will not just sit back and let them do it. The world is now ruled by strong people, ruled by Gods and Goddesses and while this had set back liberty and freedom, it is also the only way it is possible in this new world order. Like Death Monarch had always said ¡®How could a lion bow their heads to sheep? How could the strong kneel toward the weak?¡¯ Death Monarch example of ruling the world with strength had also ignite ambition of men with great ambition to rule like he did. Is it a setback to personal freedom? Yes. Does Death Monarch cares? No. This is a world with new kind of order. This is the ages of Gods and myths. Extraordinary men and women ascend to be more than just humans. Your fate is yours to grasp, if you are brave and strong enough. This is an era where the strong rules. This is an era where Gods walks among mortals. And as such how could Gods be constrained by the opinion of the many, the suppression of the weak majority where they themselves could solve the world problem with one wave of their hands? And the royal family of Britannia understand this new fact easily. In this new world, there is no talk about diplomacy unless you are in an equal ying field. Might makes right. And where they used to have some decorum and some hypocritical discussion on a round table to hide this unchanged truth, nowadays, it is open and aboveboard. Death Monarchmands the heroes of the world and everyone listen to him is simply because he is the strongest man in the world. He only sigh at the changing matters of the world. His eyes see further than that. He enjoyed his day today in the coast. He looks around the beaches, explores around in the cave, swimming with the many aquatic forms inside the water, enjoying the cool breeze of the sea. When evening came, he went to a tavern and while he does not need to warm himself, he still likes seeing the ming wood in the center of the firece. He drinks some beer that have some herbs that allows intoxication but apparently his body is now too strong that he no longer could get drunk that easily. Unless it is his own concoction, he would not get drunk He walks along the trails of the gardens that is spread all around Falmouth and enjoy its beauty. Night came and he now have to leave. ¡®One day of peace¡¯ he muttered silently as he takes onest nce at the thriving vige on the coast ¡®s, everything has an end. These past four years had been good to me. But now that person is returning, so I could not take it slowly anymore¡¯ he has a bitter smile on his face and then he pointe his index finger into the empty space in front of him. Then he brought his finger down and a space rip was produced as ripples of space around the space rips seems to behaved unstably. The area around him seems to be distorted and appearing like it is spiraling. He then steps inside the space rip. A zapping sound echoes as he suddenly found the space around him to be spiraling into an infinite vortex. The feeling could make one stomach churns for first timers. But he had uses it many time, so he felt only a slight dizziness. He appeared right inside a thick forest with countless trees that reached the clouds. The moment he came he look at the tress around him. He saw ravens. Thousands of them perched in the branches of the many trees inside this forest He whistles in a small voice but for some reason his whistle could be heard by all of the ravens. They all turned their head to look toward him. Heughed ¡®I guess you all also want to go home, right. This will be thest time so be ready¡¯ he said to no one in particr. Then he pointed his finger forward. The ravens followed his finger and surges toward the area where he pointed. A ck cloud descended and fills the entire forest. The sound of the pping of wing sounds like a symphony of death They are charging toward an area where it is filled with blob-like creatures that floats around and wander the forest. The eyes of the ravens turn green and their body is shrouded with green aura mixed with ck. It enables them to attack the dark blob creature, pecking them and eating them. They finish them in less than a second, like a locust thate to eat each nts that exist in front of their eyes. The dark blob creatures dissipated into the ground, like a fertilizer nourishing the ground. He knew that after a few hours, these dark blobs will once again appear. The raven then flew toward the branches of the many trees and stand there, like a sentinel that guards thesend of darkness. Smiling, he walks forward without any interruptions. He had beening here for four years. If he did not have countermeasures for these dark lobs that roamed around inside this forest, how could he leisurelye here every year. He no longer had to do so many preparations just toe here. He sighed. ¡®She could have at least parted with some of her talisman to help this old friend¡¯ and he shakes his head. Like always, he alwayse here at night. He could see the beautiful glowing light in the distance. It is always beautiful when hees at night¡¯ he thought He is in Wiltshire and he is now about to enter one of the Forbidden Zone in the world. The dark aura and the dark blob creatures that hovers and roams the forest that have sprouted out around what used to be a clearing is reason enough for people not toe near this area. Not to mention the many monsterir all around here. And the area of that forbidden zone is none other than the famous Stonehenge. Even after six years, it is still a forbidden zone. The other one that he is wary of is the Forbidden Zone in the middle of the Sahara. it has an unknown Golden Pyramid that attract monsters of all kinds. And it floats. A gigantic pyramid that floats a few meters from the bottom of thend. Thend around the pyramid is full of green tress, long flowing rivers and rain always fall down around it. But there are too many monster there for it to be inhabitable. He shakes his head and focus his mind. The closer he came to his objective, the more his mind wander. Or maybe, because of his method, his mind be more cluttered and more distracted he thought to himself. Hah¡¯ he sighed. No one could understand his hardship. Everyone wanted to plot against him and that is fine. Because to him, their plots and scheme look like child y. But, he is now ying the game of his life. It will determine the creation and destruction of the entire Omniverse. So it could be understood how he could view those people who schemes and plots against him as childish, immature and counterproductive. He walks forward as the sound of the ravens slowly no longer could be heard. All the dark blob in his path had already been eradicated and now he could see clearly, the ring of the Stonehenge that covers arge swath of area, glowing brightly The standing stones even after four years under her care is still standing tall. The glowing blue light in the distance has be closer. He did not rush; his heart is not anxious to meet her. Maybe, because it will be thest time he could see her like that, he wishes time would go slower. He saw the empty area and he waved his hand. This is the formation he always had to break each time he came here. It is not urate to say it is a formation that he breaks. It is more like he circumvents it. After all, if every time he came he break her formation, she might be annoyed enough that she would spare no expense to keep him out He steps into the circr ring of stones and he look at the tree in the distance with aplicated expression. ¡®I am sick and tired of looking at that tree¡¯ he disdains it. And there were many reason to disdain it. The tree itself is peculiar. It is a thin tree but it is very tall, its height reached the clouds without its body buckling under the pressure. Its root is tangled all over and on the branches of the lower part of the tree hang many small fruit like cherries, its skin is like thebination of white and gray. There is a faint traces of power of Time around the tree The reason why he hated that tree is because it reminds him of a certain incident. The incident of course has not yet happens. But the closer Death Monarch ising home, the closer he felt in his heart, that Death Monarch will be led here. And what will lead him here is still his suspicion, his heart and his mind. That is what will lead him here. ¡®This is where it would happen.¡¯ He felt sad because he knows two people would suffer that day. Then he smiles looking at the woman sitting underneath the shade of the tree. The woman smiles at him and it is clear she has been waiting for him ¡®It has been a year¡¯ he thought to himself. And he smiles at her >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 629: The trickster and the oracle (1) He looks around and saw no sign of that bodyguard of hers and he nodded. She must have sent him to do some errands for her he thought to himself. He walks to the tree like so many times before. But unlike before, his feeling is heavy and there is a trace of reluctance. There are not many people in the word that knows him as she did. He is tired of losing people. He is tired of talking only to ghost of the past The woman eyes are clear and not cloudy white like she always appears to be in front of other people. Maybe, she too shares this same feeling of mncholy that he is feeling She looks at him and she shakes her head ¡®That face again? You went to Falmouth first?¡¯ she asks. The man nodded She sighed and said ¡®I think you like pretending to be a hero.¡¯ He chuckles and replies ¡®It is not that bad¡¯ Sheughs a bit. ¡®You don¡¯t like it?¡¯ he asks ¡®I like the other one better¡¯ he nodded He then clicks his finger and green mist appears from his finger that shrouded him and as the wind blows the green mist, a different face and a different kind of person appears in front of the woman His hair is green tint with a little silver. He has green eyes that seem to shine with the ability to see through lies and deceit He is wearing a ck suit with ck tie with formal shoes like he is about to go to some formal dinner. Like some kind of a dashing devil that is about to tempt you to sold your soul His face is young and handsome and his body is lean and not too muscly. And there is always a smile on the corner edge of his mouth. ¡®What about now, Erika? Like this face?¡¯ he asked ¡®that fits you more, Trickster¡¯ she said and he only chuckles. These two person is none other than Loki the Trickster and The Great Oracle Erika. Loki then ask ¡®Where is Antonius?¡¯ she sighed and then she said ¡®I send him away¡¯ ¡®You know I aming.¡¯ She was silent for a while before saying ¡®I could guess. He is returning¡¯ she said like it exins each and every thing that Loki did. The answer itself make sense to both of them. Loki sighed bitterly and nodded. Loki then said ¡®Your wait is almost over¡¯ he said. She chuckles bitterly and said ¡®It is the most torturous wait¡¯ sheughs faintly. But there is nothing funny about it. ¡®I had hoped this day would never havee¡¯ Loki said ¡®This is Destiny and Fate¡¯ she said. Loki did not say anything to refute her words. There was silence between them. Only the sound of the wind and the cawing of the ravens could be heard in that space of silence between then. They look at each other; their eyes are both determined. Loki then said ¡®I didn¡¯t think you and Antonius would stay together this long¡¯ ¡®What is that supposed to mean?¡¯ Erika ask. ¡®I thought you would break up with him. I did not expect even after knowing all about your future self that you would still stay with him. Is it loyalty? Or is it true love?¡¯ Loki nonchntly said ¡®What gives you that idea?¡¯ she asks, her tone is slightly rising ¡®Will¡¯ he answers and Erika face changes. ¡®You confuse me again with that old friend of yours¡¯ she said coldly. Loki shakes his head and said ¡®You too, now are an old friend of mine¡¯ She smiles bitterly and then said ¡®Our ending is too tragic¡¯ she said. She still remembers the vision about her and Will and she always felt that it is too needlessly tragic. Loki then answer ¡®Then make a new ending¡¯ she did not answer him and the words died in the air. There is once again silence between them as they look at each other. This is just the obligatory banter between them before they reach to the objective of this visit. For four years, Loki keepsing here to meet her. Even when he is swamped with administrating Pandemonium, he still would make time to meet her No, it is not a romantic feeling. It is nothing like that between them. They understand each other which makes them detest each other guts even more Once a year, he woulde to see her. And just like the year before, he once again came. To ask the same question that he had asked for four years¡¯ straight The silence passed as Loki ask her ¡®Can you tell me now?¡¯ he asks. The question seems simple but with Loki, a question is never so simple. It has many meaning. And to Erika who knows the general outline of the future, the past and everything in between, she knows the meaning of such a simple question. It is the same question he had asked for years. She always refrains from telling. She did not lie because it would be useless to lie. Since she could not lie and she could not answer the question, she could only refrain. ¡®I am not her¡¯ she once again reply Loki smiles. ¡®You were not her before but after four years of seeing each other, don¡¯t you think you are the same. My old friend is gone. But I got a new old friend¡¯ he said. Erika chuckles a bit. ¡®I could not deny it¡¯ she said. Erika might pretend she is fine waiting for Death Monarch these six years inside this dark forest surrounded only by the dark blob creatures and the rings of stones and the birds that sometime perched itself on the branches of the thin tall tree, but she is still young. She might have all the knowledge of the Future Erika of that nonexistent timeline but she doesn¡¯t have her experience. Seeing something and experiencing it is a totally different matter. And while she stays here, she also needs to be keep abreast of the many news outside this region. She did not want to suddenly being attacked because someone coveted her abilities. And she still has acquaintance outside here. Some people she needs to protect, some people she wants to protect So, she sent Antonius out a few times in a month to do her biding on the outside world. After all, she too is ying the same game of chess that Loki and Yewa Hafar is ying. She too had her own ns. Whether that n would diverge from Loki ns is something that is still remains to be seen. They are allies now, because right now their objective is the same. After this, if they still share the same objective and mission, they could cooperate. If not, they could only separate. There is no scheming against each other because both of them wanted the best possible future for this world that they lived in. Though, whether their method is the same is not yet determined. The reason why Loki could tolerate Erika existence and not Morgana is because the degree of importance. Morgana, sadly and unfortunately is expendable in the grand scheme of things. And Erika is not. Loki ns doesn¡¯t make sense to people that doesn¡¯t know what he is nning. But Erika understood because she too sees the End. And so, she understands what Loki is trying to Why he is letting certain events happens and yed out exactly like before, and why he interferes in some other event in hopes of changing it. The rtionship between them in the future had always beenplicated. At certain point they were rivals. Other times, they were friend. And at other time, they were enemies. There is no like or dislike between them. It has always been about benefit. But now after experiencing the End, while the feeling between them could not quite be called like, it is no longer a feeling of dislike. If anything, it is a feeling of familiarity, of two souls that is out of their Time. Ghost of a failure of a past. And with ghost, they always have a baggage. Erika then look at Loki, from head to toe and then she said ¡®I wonder Loki, if you did not employ such methods, would you remember? Probably, you did not even need to ask me. I think you know the answer¡¯ she asks back. Loki expression turned hard for a second but then he calms his heart down. He looks toward the distance, no doubt looking at Pandemonium on the other side of the world ¡®I had no other choice¡¯ he said regretfully. ¡®Everything has a Price. The Time God has sacrificed a lot and even that is not enough. I expected it. So, I have a few countermeasures. Many people forget, but I am also a Sovereign in the future. I too have magic mortal like you could never understand¡¯ She look at Loki and sneered Then she asks him ¡®What number are you? She asks Lokiughed a bit ¡®Maybe I am the original¡¯ he said ¡®No, you¡¯re not. That is not the Loki that the Future Erika knows¡¯ Loki could only smirks at this and he nodded ¡®True. I guess it is one own enemies that understand you better than even your friends. I am Number Five¡¯ ¡®How many are you?¡¯ Erika ask >>>>>>>>>>>>> The answer to that question will be answered tomorrow. This is the revtion of some of Loki secret and it exisn why there are sometiemspse in Loki memories. For anyone who preffered readingrge chapter in a sitting isntead of the bite sized one, you can go to my patr eo n. And please, dont copy and paste my chapter on some scrapper site. I am not some rich writer and by doing that I also lost some ie. All is not all good but if there is one thing that it had allowed me to do was to write without having to worry about where my next meale from. For those who follow me from the beginning, they had to have endure my incessasntint of how I always used to ony eat maggi or for a better term, cup noodle. When I sign the contract, it gives me some ie and that gives me some breathing room. I now, at least could eat what I want. KFC every once in a while and at time I could even have some money to go to the beach( of course , not now. Stay home, y¡¯all) So, please, consider this a heartfelt plea. Please don¡¯t pirate my story. It is not even inside the ranking of the mosty popr novels in webnovel( notsaying that it is ok to do it if its popr) I did my best to try to write and there some nights where I had to write after going back from some part time job so I hope you can respect this lowly writer plea. I will put it down below the chapter writing. because if I put it in the author note, it might note up when they scrape this chapter. Chapter 630: The trickster and the oracle (2) ¡®Seven¡¯ he said Then hearing the number Erika understand. ¡®Seven¡­huh¡­Seven.¡¯ She got a hint of how Loki divided himself and why but she needs confirmation ¡®Why seven?¡¯ she asked. Loki sighed first as hee closer to Erika and then he wipes away the leaves on the ground and sit beside her. ¡®I am a guest and you don¡¯t invite me for a seat. I have been walking a lot today¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t think you would bother¡¯ she replies. ¡®Well, that is quite right. But the gesture would be nice¡¯ he said. He grabs the herbal drink inside a wooden cup that stand on top the connected root of the tree and take a sip. He had seen it since the moment he came here His face turns weird for a second and he almost vomited the concoction. But he felt rejuvenated in his entire body and then he turns toward Erika and ask ¡®What kind of drink is this? It even has a trace of Time essence in it¡¯ ¡®Something I created from the herbals nts that I found inside the forest. And the fruits from this thin tree gives it that essence of Time¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®It is certainly effective. At least, I don¡¯t have to worry about you croaking early. It would be too boring to y the game with only Yewa Hafar apanying me.¡¯ Loki out of everyone knows that the price for looking through the Veil is the sacrifice of longevity, of health and life force. Erika used to have a temple that worship her in Greece and in the Republic. At that time, it is easy for her to get herbs to replenish her life force and her longevity. Of course, the more she sees and the more she uses it, the higher the requirements for the herbs. It is also why Loki when visiting her would also give her some herbs and pill. He even persuades Sina to concoct some pills that could help people with such condition But after drinking that concoction, he is pretty sure that Erika might have a solution to this dilemma of her longevity and health solved. After all, this Erika, while she is not the Erika that Loki knows, she is the Erika that have the memories of the future. Loki did not know whether at that time whether Erika had found a way to break through that cruel chain ¡®Why seven?¡¯ she asks again Loki smiles and said ¡®Because there is seven events¡¯ Erika think back and then she nodded ¡®So, you regarded those seven events as some kind of bookmark? Well, when I think about it, those seven events could be considered one of the big ones¡¯ she could guess which events Loki had chosen as the seven big events Loki just chuckles and then he said ¡®Instead of saying it is a bookmark, I think you could consider each event as a turning point in Azief life. These seven events affect millions if not trillions of living beings¡¯ Erika nodded as Loki continues ¡®I expected a long time ago, that my memories would slowly be erased. Of course, I also thought of other possibility that might have happened to pay for the price of travelling through time. Loss of memories is one of them. And since I expected it, of course I have try to prepare for it¡¯ ¡®Separated yourselves into seven part, each one holding theplete memory of one event of the seven big events in the future. Lie some kind of sealing magic¡¯ Erika nodded Then she smiles ¡®It is ingenious. I don¡¯t know much about the Dark Price and I myself don¡¯t know how to stop it since it is an invisible force in the Omniverse, but it seems you have found a way, trickster¡¯ ¡®I did not find a solution to the problem. I just went around it and trick it¡¯ Erika nodded again ¡®Then which one is inside Pandemonium?¡¯ Erika asked. Loki had never intended to hide anything from her so he reply honestly ¡®Number One¡¯ ¡®And the memories he has is none other than the number one event, right?¡¯ She asked Loki smiles and reply ¡®The Time Crisis.¡¯ Erika nodded ¡®So, his memories have all the things that happened before the Time Crisis and the Time Crisis itself¡¯ He nodded, affirming her words ¡®You are number five. If I have to guess which is the five event of the future that is in your head, I guess it is The Annihtor event.¡¯ Loki nodded with a smile ¡®The ability of the Transformation ss is really quite mystical¡¯ Shemented and then she asks ¡®Where is Number Seven then?¡¯ ¡®He is out and about. But he rarelyes out.¡¯ Loki answer ¡®No wonder, you progress slowly in your levels. So, this is the reason¡¯ she said. ¡®I always wonder about that¡¯ Loki only smiles. ¡®But, if you are number five then you have theplete story of what happen before the Time Crisis up to the events of the Annihtor right. ¡®So why ask these question? She asks ¡®Because I don¡¯t know whether that one of the events that I saw unfolding is because I truly don¡¯t remember, or it truly didn¡¯t happen.¡¯ ¡®And you think I know?¡¯ she asks back. Loki only sneered and then he said ¡®Oracles, Seers and Soothsayers that has been touched by Borgan is connected in a mystical cosmic connection. It did not matter how far you were with each other, it did not matter how many dimension or universes that separated them, this connection remains strong¡¯ ¡®The stronger a irvoyant is with their abilities, the stronger they could sense other that possess such abilities and the stronger the connection. This connection is like the Speed Source that connected all Speedster in existence.¡¯ ¡®Time for Oracle has always been a subjective matter. It is not broken. Like you have the knowledge of your future self by piggybacking the Time Changing that Time God had done and manage to send a message to your young self. This is the connection that connected oracle to all time lines. ¡®As such, the memories inside your head is urate. Whether it is interpreted wrongly or not does not matter. It is urate. And that is what matter¡¯ ¡®And now I need to know¡¯ Erika frowned as Loki finallye to the real reason why keep visiting Erika all these years. ¡®I need to know, whether Void existed or not during that timeline. Was he present and fought Death Monarch at that time. Was he truly Azief rival? Or was he just some passing enemies that I don¡¯t have to pay attention towards?¡¯ He asks. Erika is still silent. Loki continued ¡®Because if he did, then that means I had forgotten him and I have to expedite and prepare more preparation for the future to deal with such uncertainty factors than I should have. If he didn¡¯t, then that means he is a variable. Depending on the answer, I will have to employ different method. Against him and against myself.¡¯ Erika was silent for a while and she sighed. ¡®I could not tell you¡¯ She answer. Loki did notsh out. Because he knew it is useless. So, he just calmly asked ¡®Why not? It is quite a simple question. And I need only a simple answer.¡¯ Erika takes a deep breath and exhale. Then she looks at Loki that is sitting beside him and she said ¡®We are both chess yer, Loki. You have the King and the Queen. Yewa Hafar is preparing his Pawn. And I am cultivating my Knight¡¯ Loki eyes narrowed. ¡®Void wanted the death of Death Monarch¡¯ Loki said, and his eyes is cold. There is a trace of killing intent in his eyes For a split second, he had that thought of intention that he might have read Erika wrong. But then Erika answered ¡®Is that so?¡¯ She said smiling, her eyes clear ¡®Do you know something I don¡¯t?¡¯ Loki ask. ¡®About everything else, I would not be confident if I say I know more than you do. But for Void, I think I know him better than you.¡¯ Loki then thought to himself. If that is the case, it means this Void is not some passing enemies. But is he the result of my meddling with Time or is he destined to be the enemy of Azief and repurpose by Erika to achieve some objective. That is still something that I need to think about Loki was silent for a while ¡®Will it harm Azief?¡¯ ¡®Probably¡¯ she answers calmly. Loki did not ask whether it will kill Azief or not. Because he knows that such kind of question does not need to be said. Azief would not die that easily ¡®You don¡¯t intend to kill him? Loki ask ¡®And follow Morgana path to destruction. Nuh-uh¡¯ she said and then sheughs a bit ¡®And if I really wanted to kill him, do you think I am capable of doing such thing?¡¯ She asks. Loki eyebrows furrowed and he replies. ¡®I have learned not to underestimate you. You are capable of doing such thing. Because it is you. You don¡¯t have to kill him yourself. You could just put the right knife in the right hands and you could destroy your enemies. That is the way how you always operate¡¯ Loki said. ¡®d that you think so highly of me¡¯ she said. There was silence between them once again. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 631: Those who understand the most (1) There was silence between them once again. The ravens in the distance could be seen flying around and began piercing the dark blob creature the moment it respawned. For a moment, the sound of the raven fighting, cawing its sharp ws onto the dark blob creature once again echoes throughout the forest. In just a couple of minutes, the cawing sound slowly quietened down and then the ravens fly back to their branches, looking coldly at the forest once again Loki look at Erika trying to digest what she said to him and what she means. Loki is trying to think of reasons why Void is the Knight in Erika chess pieces. That is an odd choice for a chess piece. Is that a chess piece designed for attacking or is it a chess piece for defending? If it¡¯s for attacking, who is it supposed to attack? If it¡¯s for defending, who is it this chess piece supposed to defend? And Erika is trying to think of the seven parts of Loki. Loki had separated himself into seven parts. That is incredible in itself. seven body, seven souls and seven distinct memories. With each body had a mind of its own and with seven kinds of memories that detailed the seven events in the future that would change the world. Of course, if what she knew is correct, then Loki body all had the same memories of life experience in his new life. It is like syncing their memories. But the parts of the memories that was not sync in is the part about the events that have been sealed in their minds And where are they now? she thought. Is some of them in seclusion? Or each one is working independently doing schemes and plots that each one is capable of based on the memory they have. Or are they hiding? Erika did not show such change of expression but she was clearly shocked when Loki admitted it easily The methods he used is notpression of memories. But the utilization of future memories and the division of works that each mind seems to possess. This makes Loki schemes and plots even more unpredictable because the Number Five won¡¯t know what Number Seven is plotting to do and vice versa. It would also help confuse her future calction and Yewa Hafar might also be deceived. How could they not be confused? Even the conspirator doesn¡¯t know what he is conspiring about in the long run. Number Seven knows all, thus he might be the one that perfected the other Number schemes and plots from behind. Erika just wonder, whether she had met Number Seven or if the Number Seven is in hiding and onlye out when he knew certain ns needs to be changed. Loki look at Erika and he too has his own thoughts The reason why Loki did not spare her any details is because, even Loki himself might be curious about his other-self ns to do. Loki then sighed and then he said ¡®You could tell me all of these four years ago¡¯ he said. She smiles bitterly and said ¡®I thought I was your old friend. Will you note visit if I tell you that four years ago? I wonder about that sometimes¡¯ Loki nodded and then said ¡®Then why hide it?¡¯ ¡®I never hide it. I just never exin it to you properly¡¯ she replies with a bitter smile. Loki chuckles a bit and then he said ¡®I didn¡¯t know you like to y with words like this.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ she smiles and then tease Loki ¡®Is the Trickster feeling annoyed?¡¯ She asks, with a sly smile on her face. Loki shook his head and just said ¡®I don¡¯t think you have that much time, if you just want to make me feel annoyed. You know I didn¡¯t juste to ask that question. It is a big part of why Ie here of course, but I think, even if you answer that question four years ago, I still would havee visit you every year¡¯ Erika look at Loki and she heaved her breath ¡®Hah¡¯ she sighed. She closed her eyes for a few moments. The sound of the wind enters her ears and she could also hear the sound of ravens cawing in the distance and there is a smile on her face. She then opens her eyes and said to Loki ¡®You once said to me, that in this world, the people that could understand you is only a few people. That people is Yewa Hafar and me¡¯ Loki nodded So?¡¯ he asks. Still not understanding the point that Erika is trying to make ¡®Heh. You have two people that understand you in this world. Of course both of us have been your friend at one point and your enemies on another¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®And what a worthy enemies and what a helpful friend both of you to me¡¯ he said slightly bowing and Erika chuckles a bit. The Trickster God is always like being yful. Closing her eyes, she then said ¡®But, in this wide, wide world, there is only one that understand what I am trying to do and understand my desire. And that is you¡¯ Loki then slightly understand what Erika is trying to convey to him. He chuckles bitterly. She continues ¡®Both of us had been casted out of time. It is our choice of course to be casted off but still the feeling is not pleasant at all. This is not my memories and this feeling is not my feeling but slowly even I could not help but be influenced by these memories and feeling. ¡®It is not that good of a future¡¯ Loki interjected. She opens her eyes and nodded ¡®Well, not all of it is bad. There is some good moment¡¯ she said and Loki was reminded of Wi and Erika and he casted his nce downwards. She only shakes her head seeing Loki. She knew what Loki is worried about and what she meant by some good moments. She then continues saying ¡®We are like two people who came from the same hometown. It is terrible thing to feel so alone in this world even when you are among crowds. Faces that seems familiar but does not know you. People who shares their life and death with you but now just nothing but to them we are just some faces in the crowd¡¯ she said. Loki nodded ¡®That is my reason why I did not tell¡¯ Loki did not say anything and Erika also did not say anything. They just look at each other and for some reason, they both understand what each other is thinking with a nce of their eyes. Loki sighed and she smiles. Then she said ¡®This is probably the longest conversation we had with each other¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®I guess. I think I am a bit too sentimental these days¡¯ Erikaughed. And then she said ¡®I know this is thest year you would visit me here. After all, after this year is over, I don¡¯t think I am going to be staying here for long¡¯ Then she looks around her. The glowing stones that illuminated the forest outline and the beautiful sky above her head. She looks at it andmitted it inside her memories. After seeing all kind of deaths, all kinds of cmity, she likes to rest her mind by looking at beautiful thing. She tries not to be drowned by all those emotions she felt when she peers through the Veil She then said ¡®This is also thest year I could see beautiful thing with my eyes. With both of my eyes.¡¯ And she smiles freely. Loki sighed. Loki understand now. This kind of sentiment is enough to warrant her to want to see him every year. He understands what Erika is feeling Chapter 632: Those who understand the most (2) After the Fall and the leveling up of humanity, one of the side effect of such power that has been bestowed to humanity is the heightening of emotions. Happiness, sadness, digest, fear, anger, love and hatred are all amplified. And such the feeling of loneliness is also amplified. To be feeling that kind of feeling, Loki don¡¯t think it is a pleasant feeling to experience at all. He could endure such feelings because he came from that future. And he had managed to control it from bursting out. Add that, he had separated himself into seven part, the burden of feeling is not that obvious on him But Erika only witnessed the events of the future and not experienced it firsthand like he did. That is the way, the One Eyed Oracle had intended to give her younger self a chance. She gave it to her like that instead of merging herself inside her younger self, because she wants her younger self to forge a different path than herself. It would not have been possible for this current Erika to make different choice and tread a different path if the One Eyed Erika had merged with her. It is the same way why Morgana could not escape her doom by merging her mind with her younger self. Such method would only ensure that they probably would make the same mistake down the road The older one would always think they know better than their younger one. There is nothing wrong with respecting experience and wisdom of people older than you. But it is in bad taste to discount the young one vitality and their pure hearts and determination. Everyone have been young before To forget the bravery of the young would be unwise. Their determination might look like foolishness in the older one eyes, but sometimes, a little bit foolishness here and there is what characterized youth and their belief in a future that is better trumps the older one¡¯s eptance The older one had known too much and weather too many storms to still maintain belief that everything is going to be alright. They know it is stupid to resist so they do not resist. The young one knows that it is stupid to resist, but resisted anyway. Because only in that way, a chance for a better future could be created But what keep the young foolish and brave? Hope. And that is what One Eyed Erika had keep for her younger self. With the words that Erika said, Loki understand why these four years she never answers his question. Because, she too wanted apany. Not in the way thepany that Antonius provided her. It is a kind ofpany of simr souls that experience simr things. The memories that she had and the emotions she felt from her older self is not something she could talk about openly to other people. But with Loki, she could talk freely because they are old friends in that other life. And now she answers him because the year after this, she would no longer be here. She, like Yewa Hafar would probably be preparing her chess pieces for the Last Battle. Loki felt a little sorrowful. This woman life story is too tragic. To always see a dark future yet still have to hope for a kind resolution, while battling the conviction that it wouldn¡¯t change anything. He hopes that she also would not be some ghost in his heart like his other friends. He had lost too many friends. And he had seen so many ghost in his dreams and in his waking moment. He would not like to add another one. He then asks her ¡®You still going to give one of your eyes to him?¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡¯ she nodded ¡®You know what he is going to do after he got that eye, don¡¯t you?¡¯ She did not reply but it is clear she knows. There is no need to many exnations on this matter ¡®The Time Crisis did not happen because he got my eyes. You know this¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®He would go regardless of the eye or not. It is only after Time Crisis ended, that I give him my eyes. At that time, it is for other selfish reason. This time, it would be for all creations and for the hope of a better future. What would an eyeball matter in the grand scheme of things that would implicate all creation all over the Omniverse?¡¯ Loki then said ¡®In the past, you were vengeful against him. And as such you gave him that eye knowing exactly what it is going to do. Seeing the future, is not always a blessing. Sometimes, it is a curse. You remove the hidden danger and give it to him. He sees the future, that is true. But he was also controlled by that vision of future. Thus, tragedy is born¡¯ ¡®Too much medicine is poison. But sometimes even poison could have some use¡¯ she answered ¡®Hmm¡¯ Loki said. He did not want to argue about this matter. He just wanted to probe what intention and what ns she concocted this time. That eye she gave to Azief is one of the reason why Azief had lost in that Final Battle and be the very thing he swore to defeat ¡®All manner of dark things would breach the Multiversal Barrier at that time¡¯ he suddenly said. He said it calmly like he was discussing what to eat for lunch Erika only smiles and she said ¡®I think you have prepared for that, didn¡¯t you? I heard what you were doing in Pandemonium. To be more urate, I see what you were doing in Pandemonium. You are strengthening the army, stockpiling magical weapons that it even rms the other Great Powers. I don¡¯t believe you if you said you are not doing that to tide the future battle.¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®I guess, nowadays, nothing escapes your eyes¡¯ she just smirked. Loki then said ¡®If I can¡¯t stop it, I could at least minimize the damage to Azief reputation¡¯ ¡®Heh. In the other timeline, he was hated all over the world, so doing such thing did not make a dent in his reputation because he had never had been known as some kind of benevolent person. It even enhances his fearsome persona.¡¯ Loki just nodded She continued ¡®But in this life, in this timeline, he is not only a hero of this world, but many people worshiped him as the ideal form of a powerful person. He is a hero that people look up too and one of the leaders of the Seven Great Powers. If it gets found out, that he is the cause of Multiversal barrier broke down and all those creatures form Otherworldse to invade then that shining reputation would easily be overturned and he probably would be the enemies of the world. But that will not happen if you could solve it for him.¡¯ Loki chuckles. ¡®I guess you are not out of touch with the real world as I thought¡¯ he said ¡®I see things. You know that is how I always operate. By seeing things¡¯ ¡®Still, if you don¡¯t tell him the truth, such thing might note to pass. ¡®Maybe, but if I look at his future and he ask, I still have to tell him the truth. Like you always said, everything has a Price. You have your Dark price to pay, and I have my own Price to pay for looking at the future.¡¯ ¡®And who is to say that by not giving him such abilities, he would still go to the future anyway? Destiny and Fate is not that easily changed or be deceived. It is mystical force that slowly brought people closer to their own fated Destiny.¡¯ Loki just sighed ¡®true. I could not guarantee that. I just hope it will not be that painful when the timees¡¯ he said. There was once again silence between them. Then he asks ¡®How long now before he returns home?¡¯ Since his other question could not be answered and he already got a little hint about Void importance, he might as well settle for the other question he had. Today, for some reason the trickster and the Oracle really talks a lot unlike any other times. They seem to ask question tit for tat. It is like both of them are treating this meeting like a farewell. Erika would still be on earth after the Time Crisis and Loki would also still schemes and plots in the dark even after the Time Crisis. But the way these two talks, the way these tow acted, it is like both of them believes that this is thest time they would have this kind of conversation. This kind of conversation where they are both an old friend to one another. It is sad and sorrowful. But looking at them, no one could see such sorrow and sadness. Maybe because both of them knows what is at stake, they could not be bothered by such emotion Erika look at Loki and then she asks back. ¡®Why do you want to know? Knowing you, you should have prepared all the thing necessary. It didn¡¯t matter if you know the exact moment he is returning. You felt it too, didn¡¯t you? The Time Disturbance¡¯ Loki nodded and he said ¡®It is not the Speedster kind of Time Disturbance. And it isn¡¯t some Orvanians rogue travelling through Time. Not a Time Lord machinations either. If it is the All Source would have stopped them¡¯ ¡®This is the maniption of Laws. And this kind of maniption could only be done by someone who have reached the Divine Comprehension. If my guess is right, Azief had already reached the Perfection of his Disk and step onto Divine Comprehension.; They both sighed ¡®This time, a lot has changed¡¯ Erika said Loki nodded ¡®Just hope that you know what you are doing¡¯ she warned. Loki only smirks and then he said looking above, peering right through the curtain of magical protection that hides them and see rights straight to the sky and stars above ¡®With such power, even out there in the Universe, it is hard to find an enemy for him unless those Old Ancient beingses out. But as you know, some of them would also probably bet on Azief and some of them would probably bet against him. Erika looked at him and then she thinks she should say what she knew. She sighed and then said to him >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 633: The coming storm (1) ¡®The Three Fates is pessimistic of his chance¡¯ she suddenly added Loki only smiles bitterly ¡®They are old things that have seen too much andck any positive thoughts¡¯ ¡®Positive thoughts? Erika said and she chuckles. ¡®Didn¡¯t know you are such a bubbly person¡¯ Lokiughed ¡®Theyck hope and theyck drive. Seeing too much of the future, and seeing it fulfilled every time gives the false impression that nothing could be changed¡¯ Erika just smiles bitterly. She too thought the same before¡­. but after she got the memories form her older self she knew she was not entirely correct There is another silence between them Then Loki said, sighing ¡®It is still good to know the exact time when he will be returning¡¯ She only smiles slyly and she said ¡®I always wonder the rtionship between you and him. Were you enemies or were you friends? Loki chuckles. He rubs his chin and he smiles a bit, his eyes seem a little bit dazed as he seems to try to recall the past Then he said ¡®In that other timeline, I was his one of his enemies. Then I was his rival. And in the end, a friend. And as I recently found out I was also his son inw.¡¯ And he chuckles Erika eyes widens and then sheughs ¡®Ah, you finally know about Morgana rtions with him¡¯ Lokiughs and ask ¡®You knew all along¡¯ ¡®Not all along. But in that other timeline, she too had once asked my prophecy.¡¯ ¡®About what?¡¯ Loki was curious. He did not know that his master and his ex-wife ever met with the Oracle. Another thing that he did know about her, he thought to himself. ¡®About herself¡¯ Erika answered and her face turns solemn. And Loki frowned. He could guess what Morgana ask Then he asks ¡®Is it good?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s bad¡¯ she answers. Then Loki ask another question. Because now, he could guess what Morgana was asking about ¡®At that time, did you understand the prophecy you were saying to her?¡¯ Loki could guess the answer but he still wants to hear the answering out from her mouth ¡®No¡¯ she answers honestly ¡®Now¡¯? He asks ¡®Now, I understand¡¯ she replies and Loki sighed. The wind blows and they caress past these two people that are now once again being silent. Both of them think about Morgana. She is another ghost in Loki mind. Every time he thinks of her, he always felt a little bit regretful. And as for Erika, she had met Morgana. At that time, that woman was desperate to know her future. She had given a prophecy that one day she would lose all the things she loves and hold dear by her own hands. She would have no child to hold, no person to love and only pain would apany her to her doom. When asked who will end her, Erika reply the one that will end her is a child. At that time, even she did not understand her own prophecy. How could a child be the one to kill the Wicked Witch Morgana? It wasn¡¯t until now that she understands. That child that bring about Morgana end is none other than Loki. Loki right now might have an adult face, but that is just his disguise. As he has the ss Transformation Lord, he could transform into any face he wanted. But truth of the matter is that he is still young. It is to his advantage that he could always pretend to be a grown up. The reason why such disguise as never unveiled was even though he had the body of his child his mind is a mind of seven-hundred-year-old. That is why no one caught his act Now he is around his teens. But that moment when he had sealed Morgana and buried her on Mount Everest, he could still be considered a child. Maybe that is why Time God Jean sent Loki and not any other person to the past. Because Loki had the Transformation Lord ss that enables him to disguise himself perfectly If not for the fact that Azief had grown strong too fast for Loki to catch up, Azief would never have known or even suspect that Loki is a child. It was only now that certain prophecies that she had made in that other timeline made sense. Even then she was connected to this timeline. There were many tragic prophecies that she had divined but Morgana might have been one of the most tragic. She had sacrificed her own child and she had no one to love as the Price of such a dark sacrifice. That child of hers would have loved her unconditionally if it had the chance to grow up. But Morgana sacrificed her to return to the past. The bones of her own child to be lined up as formation circle of her dark magic. She would have no child to hold, no person to love and only pain would apany her to her doom. That is her prophecy and her action had ensured that prophecy bes a reality. They both sighed at the same time ¡®It is funny isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Loki suddenly said, sighing looking at the sky above him once again, the star twinkling and tonight for some reason everything looks so beautiful. Erika nodded, agreeing ¡®It is funny¡¯ Then they bothughed. But theugh does not indicate happiness or joy. It is a little sad There was another silent moment between them. They both look at the sky. Thinking about what will happen. Both of them know that this is the beginning. They didn¡¯t know the adventure that Azief had experienced when he was perfecting his Disk and they don¡¯t care. They only care about what happens next. The Time Crisis is the beginning of everything. The moment it happens; many events will happen in session. The years between the great events is sometimes short, sometimes long but even then they could not guarantee the exact time of such events anymore. Since some things have been happening earlier and some events were dyed. Changing the future was never easy, if not impossible. But these two people is trying to do that impossible thing. Azief is a hero of a generation but these two that silently doing their duty, is also a hero. If they die and fall before the end, no one would know the sacrifice they have made, their aplishment and no one would thank them. But they do it anyway. Because the alternative is more terrible. As such, their shoulder look sagged most of the time. Like they were holding the burden of the world. A kid and a small woman ying chess with the rest of the Universe, each moves determining the rise and fall of creations Chapter 634: The coming storm (2) Loki then sighed and he ask ¡®How long will Antonius be gone this time¡¯ ¡®A few days¡¯ she said ¡®It is a little bit long this time¡¯ he said. She smiles and then she said ¡®I know you wereing. And I got a hunch this time it would be a long conversation. I have some question that needs to be answered, and you have some question to ask. So, it had to be long. So we could talk all that need to be talked about and ask all the question we need to ask. And like I predicted, today, is a long conversation. No one is to disturb us today. Since this is thest time¡¯ ¡®Hah¡¯ Loki said, smiling, his eyes are a little sad. For a moment, there is no words traded between them. The bitter taste of that herb concoction inside Loki mouth had also disappeared. Then he asks ¡®Yewa Hafar pawn. Did you know who it is?¡¯ Erika thought for a few moments. Loki had asked her to look into it the second year he came. And she did try to look into it She shakes her head ¡®Whoever it is, that person is hidden from my views. Loki just nodded. He felt a little bit frustrated at theck of information but he too knew Yewa Hafar. The reason why he is anxious about this particr chess piece in Yewa Hafar hand is that Yewa Hafar is trying to turn that Pawn into a Queen. It means, this pawn is very important in the scheme of things Erika saw Loki face and she said ¡®You know Yewa Hafar. He has that Acolyte of Destruction abilities that could distort my vision. The more I try to search, the more astray the direction could be. You have to find that person the old fashioned way¡¯ Loki shakes his head ¡®He is sure not making it easy for me.¡¯ He said ¡®If it is easy, why would Time God sent you¡¯ The wind blows again and the sound of ravens had rarely echoes inside the forest. They have ben talking for around an hour. Inside their question are clues and hint, double meaning and probing. It is like a battlefield of words trying to know each other information. ¡®Will¡¯ Loki suddenly said. Erika frowned ¡®I thought we agreed not to talk about him¡¯ ¡®This is thest time I would see you. Let¡¯s talk about all the things that needs to be talked about¡¯ ¡®You could still meet me after the Time Crisis is concluded. Just not here because I would no longer be here¡¯ Loki shakes his head and said to her ¡®By that time, you might not be an old friend and instead be an old enemy. I don¡¯t like you as a rival. And I like you even less when you were an enemy¡¯ Erika did not say anything Loki took it as a chance for him to continue. ¡®He is at Pandemonium right now¡¯ he said. ¡®I know¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t want to see him?¡¯ She did not answer and Loki continues ¡®He might not see everything about the future, but he does see something between him and you¡¯ Erika is still pretending not to listen as he continues ¡®He had found a few of the Savi¡¯krian Temple and his speed is more than enough to see something in the future. But the future he sees is a different future than what we see. In other words, he got the updated version while we are making ns using the old version¡¯ Erika eye narrowed and she ask ¡®Why are you telling me this?¡¯ ¡®I just want to probe you if you intend to use him.¡¯ He reply ¡®And if I do?¡¯ ¡®Then I have to stop youter¡¯ Erika look at Loki and then she calmly asks ¡®Why? ¡®Not everything that is good for you, is good for me¡¯ he answers. They be silent again. Loki no longer said anything about Wil. In the end, these are still their matters. Loki felt a little bit sorry for Antonius but he preferred Will instead of Antonius. But while that is the case, he also wanted to probe whether Erika is trying to take advantage of Will. Maybe in that process of taking advantage the older Erika feeling would also be the younger Erika feelings. That would be reuniting the former lovers again. Their fate is tragic but that is only if they could not change it. If they could change it, there is probably a chance for a happy ending. Loki himself don¡¯t know why he felt this sentimental tonight. Maybe because he had seen to many bad endings too count that even someone like him is dreaming happy endings for everyone. ¡®Peace and prosperity to all living creatures¡¯ he muttered under his breath and heughs at himself. This is so unlike himself. Erika on the other hand keep looking at the sky. The longer she looks the deeper the frown. Loki then finally realizes it. ¡®Why so solemn?¡¯ He asks. Erika then said. ¡®You want to know the answer to a question?¡¯ ¡®Hmm? Which one?¡¯ He asks. ¡®You ask me before when Death Monarch is returning home right?¡¯ Loki nodded. Smiling Erika answered ¡®Now¡¯ she said and the moment she said, like on que, suddenly a powerful pressure envelops the entire world was trembling. The clouds roiled up. Lightning and thunder clouds gathers all over the world. On the other part of the world where it is sunny it was clouded by a sudden dark clouds of thunder and lightning. Booming sound that could crack the sky echoes throughout the dividing line between the heaven and Earth. The Heaven Will that envelop the world suddenly decrease. Everyone that felt it now have no doubt. Death Monarch is returning. Everyone knowns that the battle between the Heaven Will and Death Monarch ends in Death Monarch victory That in turns had divided the power of the Will of the World. One half went to the Heaven Will and the other half went to Death Monarch. When he leaves, the Heaven Will restore itself and covers up the other vacuum of Willpower that has bene brought with Azief. The moment the Heaven Will once again restore its power the suppression of the Heavens once again regained its power and tribtion lightning gained backs it full control. But the moment that aura fills the world, the Heavens retreated and a new Willpower fills the world. A new kind of thunders filled the sky and a new Will envelops the world and now even encroaching the Heaven Will influence over the world For someone who is at Disk Formation level they need only a second to know whose Will is recing the Heaven Will. They all look toward the sky. Some of them are on the part of the world where it is night. Some of them are in the part of the world where the dawn just breaks and the day was just about to begin. But wherever the ce is, they all right now look at the sky. Loki eyes widened as he pointed at the sky. Erika also look toward that direction. What they saw was a gigantic sword made of clouds swirling with powerful energy that could destroy the worlding down to Earth There are Laws swirling around that sword. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Loki shouted. He quickly gets up from his seat and said ¡®I need to return¡¯ Erika nodded as her face is also anxious. That energy is reverberating all over the world Today, all over the world everyone could see an unbelievable sight. Before they could even calm their hearts after feeling that powerful pressure, they were shocked with the appearance of a gigantic sword shape that is heading down to Earth, cleaving up the sky as the clouds all dissipated in a hundred kilometers radius all over that sword. It was sucked into that sword. This time, everyone no longer has any doubts. The strongest man in the world, the ruler of Pandemonium Death Monarch has returned! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Finally the moment you are all waiting for. This chapter shoudl be for tomorrow actually. So, there is not chapter for tomorrow. I see how it goes. if there is not chapter tomorrow you could check Age of Heroes for a while. Because I already scheduled the chapter there. Anyway, you have to bear it for a while¡­.Hehehe Chapter 635: The heaven of pandemonium (1) ¡®Shit¡¯ she cursed as she spits some blood into the ground, her chest is caved in and her face is full of scars. She looks around her. She is in Socotra, inside the Socotra archipgo. After the Fall it was taken over by Yemen. It is a sharednd between the Lotus Order and the African Alliance. She was investigating about one of the headquarters of the Crime Alliance when she was spotted. To be more urate she was caught in a trap. It seems these people had noticed her a few days before and ambush her today. Unlike other days, today, she did not bring her guards. That is a terrible mistake but this time the fault is not of her own. She had faulty information and right now she is paying for it There is around ten men surrounding her. Two of them is in Disk Formation and the other eight have Seed Formation level It is clear that all of them raises their strength using pills and rush through the realms so their foundation is unstable which is why she could havest this long. But that doesn¡¯t mean she is winning., After all, this group have two Disk Formation leveler and eight Seed formation leveler. She herself is a Disk Formation expert but being ganged up like this, she had no chance of winning. Her entire body shows signs of being beaten but her eyes is still defiant. Blood is dripping from her nose and mouth. Her entire body is trembling in pain and the surrounding area around them was thrashed beyond recognition. One part of the ind had even been pulverized into nothingness. The distortion of space around them is obvious and the sea water around the archipgo is thrashing wildly. This is what happens when Disk Formation leveler is fighting another Disk Formation leveler. Each of their battle could change the shape of the world and it is why such conflict between Disk Formation leveler is regted by the Seven Great powers. She looks up the sky and spread outs her Divine Sense but she senses nothing and her smile be bitter ¡®It seems I was truly so unprepared this time. Even after all I made this mess, it seems meaningless¡¯ There is a reason why she had made such a mess. She wanted to attract the attention of any of the Seven Great powers. Disk Formation could not just arbitrarily kill another Disk Formation leveler unless there is some extenuating circumstances This is because every Disk Formation is indispensables force to humanity collective power. She thought that if she made enough mess, sooner orter someone from the Seven Great Power will interfere. Especially since this area is under Yemen, a kingdom that have two Great Powers influence around it. But even that she miscalcted. This branch of the Crime Alliance here is prepared for that. Thinking about it, it is not strange that the members of the Crime Alliance would thought such a countermeasure. After all, they were hunted by Pandemonium and other great Powers. It would be weird if they did not have their own method of avoiding detection when they have to do things that flouts of the Article of Pandemonium The reason why there is no one paying attention to this area even though such a fierce battle had erupted was because Socotra had a Time Formation all around it. It envelops the entire ind. And while she could see the damages and the thrashing sea waterpping cross the beaches to the eyes of any other people, it looks like nothing is wrong is happening in Socotra It is like someone is looking at a still image of a surveince camera. It looks like nothing is wrong. Unless theye close to Socotra and enter the area of the Time Formation, only then they could see the true state of the archipgo right now. Even she did not expect such a formation to exist in this small archipgo. She looks at the ten men surrounding her and then with a stern voice she said ¡®Nothing good will happen to you if you hurt me¡¯ she warned. The ten men look at her and one of them, undoubtedly their leader step out and look at her with interest. The man is bald with a scar on his right hand and he is wearing leather clothing that emanated bestial aura. His body is muscly and his eyes are sharp and vicious. This is one of the Disk Formation leveler that she had shed with. This man did not enter Disk Formation the proper way, rushing through the realm which is why he is not match for her. But in the end, it was still her that loses. After all she is not like Death Monarch that have such heaven surpassing abilities. However, there is bruises all over that bald man face. There is also sign that he had been injured. But he had down some pills before hees over to gloat his victory over hers ¡®ck robes with an armband of a white bird. You are Sasha the Nightingale¡¯ he said and he smiles even wider. ¡®You would fetch very high in the dark market¡¯ She knew it is easy to identify her once she is captured That is because of all the people that follow her, she is the only women in the group. She is Sasha the Nightingale, the leader of the Shadow Guards of Pandemonium. She nodded as she found no reason to lie ¡®I didn¡¯t know we will get such a catch. This is truly a lucky day for us¡¯ he said. ¡®Hmph¡¯ Sasha spitted at him but he sidestepped to the side, missing the loogie. He waves his finger and said ¡®Nuh-uh¡¯ he said ¡®I guess we got a feisty one, boys¡¯ he said and heughed. ¡®Let me go right now and I could give you a head start¡¯ Sasha is trying to dy time right now. if she is not back, her Guards will also wonder where she is and then they woulde. If she could not get support from the Seven Great Powers right now, she could still take conform in that she still has her guard The man sneered and said ¡®And let ourselves get killed by you next time. We are not that much of an idiot¡¯ Then a voice sounded from the back ¡®And you are one of the most hated person in our Crime Alliance. You think we will just let you go because you said so? I didn¡¯t think the leader of the Shadow Guards of Pandemonium would be that na?ve and ignorant of the ways of the world¡¯ Another person chimed in from the back. There is movement from the back as Sasha craned her neck to see who ising. The other eight men open a path. And Sasha face turns hard. ¡®Shit, I thought I had beat you enough to have some broken bones. It seems I underestimated you too much¡¯ That person heard her and he only smiles. It is the other Disk Formation leveler in the group. Hees out from the back and position himself beside the leader. Looking at this Sasha could deduce easily, that this other expert must be the vice leader of this group. They must be an elite group of Crime Alliance. Even she did not know that there is two Disk Formation leveler that is hiding inside Socotra. It is a pity that they could notpare to the real Disk Formation levelers that broke through using the proper way instead of experts like them that rushed through the realms leaving many weakness and ws. This lineup is formidable enough to capture her. Of course, if this lineup ispared to the great Powers, they are severelycking but for other small organization, this is truly an elite force. Sasha herself had gotten herself caught in their relentless assault. To be fair to her, she is more suited in stealth and recon. She is fast and agile and if not for the formation holding her back she would have safely exited this area already Sasha look at the vice leader of this group and she could not help but have bitter smile. Who had supplied healing pills to the Crime Alliance. That is what she wanted to know. That is the one trail that leads her to Socotra. This other man had long trimmed hair, a pale face and thin physique. But appearance could be deceiving. When he fought her, this thin pale sickly man had explosive strength. This man is Warrior ss but it is clear he had improved himself to be more than just a warrior ss. He might have rank up his ss and be some kind of a special type of warrior ss He even seems to be a kind of special existence that she had met in her journey. These past six years she had fought many enemies and she begin to discover some people who had some kinds of special abilities that seem to be outside the path that have been lined up from the proper way of strengthening oneself from the energy of the world To be more urate, it is like they found a new path of cultivation, different and unique to themselves. This kind of people are not all strong but she noted that this might be because they are still exploring this new path. Sasha did not know much about it since she had walk another path and she is not a researcher like the Order of Thinkers. But it is enough for him to knows that this pale thin person had probably reached a level of power that is impossible for normal warrior ss. Out of the two, Sasha felt more pressure facing the thin sickly man then the bald man with the bestial aura. She looks straight at those two men and she said with pride ¡®I am from Pandemonium¡¯ The bald manughed and then smirking he said ¡®Well, well. I know Sasha the Nightingale is from Pandemonium. But is the current Sasha the Nightingale is still protected by Pandemonium? I heard the Trickster don¡¯t really like you. Or is it the other way around? I never got any credible information anymore since the Broker disappeared. And everyone said, corruption abhors a vacuum. Hehehe¡¯ Her eyebrows furrowed. Chapter 636: The heaven of pandemonium (2) Her eyes are ring at the bald man as the bald man slowly reach out and put his hand on the handle of his de, ready to pull it out from the sheath the moment she moves He is gathering momentum on his feet and his body. The moment she tried to do anything, a sword strike might end her life. Sasha is now trying to think of other ways In the six years that has passed since the absence of Death Monarch, the Shadow Guards stance on the ruler of Pandemonium has shifted. Six years is a long time and Shadow Guards is a special existence in Pandemonium. They are not particrly liked by the Central government and the Three Army also don¡¯t like their secretive nature. There is only one reason why the Central Government and the Three Army tolerate and had to respect them. And that is because their backer. And who is the backer of Shadow Guards? The true ruler of Pandemonium, Death Monarch. Outsider probably would not understand why the Shadow Guards had split into two and why even though there are remnants of the Shadow Guards in Pandemonium, it never shows any sign of serving Loki and the Central government or run to the Three Army for support. No one outside Pandemonium and no one outside of the Shadow Guards would understand. It almost like every members of the Shadow Guards seems to be too prideful for their own goods The Shadow Guards was not created to aid the future rulers of Pandemonium. That is not why they were formed. They were formed to aid Death Monarch to do things. To search information for him, to be his de that cut down his enemies, to protect his life from schemes and plots and assassination and any other kind of harm. They were not created to rule Pandemonium, they were not created to kill and obliterate the enemies of Pandemonium or guard it from foreign enemies. They were created solely to serve as Death Monarch loyal servants In the beginning, Azief himself could not have expected that his creation of the Shadow Guard would lead to such loyal force under him. Sasha was the one that created this t of remaining loyal to Death Monarch and nobody else. And Azief had approved it after Sasha convinced him the merit of having such a powerful military arm to mobilize. And as such, even Azief himself has treated the Shadow Guards as an organization that should be loyal to him and only him. If they could not even keep their loyalty to him, then when Death Monarch return why would he keep such people who could not do even a simple thing? There is one paramount requirement for any Shadow Guards. They need to have this to be even eligible to remain in Shadow Guards. Complete loyalty to Death Monarch. Once you are inducted into the Shadow Guard there is no out. Only Death will end your service. This is what Sasha told her recruits and it is also why the shadow Guards felt no belongings to the other forces in Pandemonium and why they possess such power and influence in Pandemonium that they could override any executivemands of the Central Government and even send a decree to the Three Army to follow. Because no one doubts the loyalty of these Shadow Guards. Everyone knows how much Death Monarch trusted the Shadow Guards Death Monarch would not care if he could not trust his officials or even if he could not trust his army but he would not ept that he could not even trust his own Shadow Guards. As such, they were also given some special privileges that have earn them the ire of the Central Government and the Three Army. Some people thought that they have their own rtions with Pandemonium but it is clear after six years of not returning to Pandemonium, many forces in the world now regarded Sasha and his band of Dark de Division of Shadow Guard had gone rogue, preferring only to execute mission that have been left by Death Monarch. They are outsiders so they don¡¯t understand theplex rtionship between the Three Powers inside Pandemonium. These three powers are the Central Government, the Three Army and the Shadow Guards. The unifying force of all these forces is Death Monarch. Now Death Monarch is not there, their unity is tested like never before. And Sasha and her band is only doing what Death Monarch ordered them to do. Sasha gritted her teeth as she looks at the two people, looking at her like she is something to be soldter. She could not make them understand. because these people are outsiders. If the Central Government really could not stand Shadow Guards, they would not just ignore them. The trickster would have sent legions of hunters, mercenaries, assassins from the Dark Syndicate to kill them. But even the Trickster and the many officials that don¡¯t like the Shadow Guard did not do anything to them except ignoring them. Why? Because they understand that all this conflict would end the moment Death Monarch returns. And when he returns and found out that the Central Government had oppressed his Shadow Guards, then those officials would probably all lose their heads. As such, the least they could do is just ignore the Shadow Guards and let them do their own task while the Three Army and the Central Government do their job. They are still spoken of in dread and fear but the band that Sasha had lead had no support from Pandemonium. And the Shadow Guard under Sasha all wear dark cloth and wears an armband of a nightingale bird on their arms, like they were separating itself into a different kind of organization than the one in Pandemonium headed by Shinji the Swift Sword. The band that Sasha had lead are responsible for many assassinations of the Crime Alliance key figures and for six years they are the ones that walk among the dark side of the world, killing many influential figures that many people spectede from a list that Death Monarch had written before his departure. Rumors said that the list is written inside a book called the Book of Death. In the criminal world, these rumors persisted. The story goes that before Death Monarch decided to breakthrough, he had meet the leader of the Shadow Guards. He had given her a list of names that he spoke verbally and some that he had written inside a book that have all kinds of encryptions, codes and puzzles that needs to be solved before one could read it. The solution to all the codes and puzzles inside the book could only be solved by Sasha the Nightingale because she was the one entrusted with the Book The reason why the book had so many codes and puzzles to be solved to read it content is because inside that book, the list also includes many information about the operatives of the secret forces of the Seven Great Powers. In other words, a list of spies Many people in the world believe that story. Because to them Death Monarch was the one that created the idea of the Seven Great Powers. It would then make sense that he as the strongest person in the world had also created countermeasures to these other Six Great Powers and had a list made of the names of all the secret forces hidden all around the world The names of spies their families and friends and other information is probably in Death Monarch hand. To many, the Book of Death is a book full of information. Some even spected that inside the book, Death Monarch also includes ways to disable fortifications and magic formation barriers of Pandemonium and other Six Great Powers. To the enemies of the Seven Great Powers, the book is a treasure that contain trove of information. But for the Shadow Guards as the story goes, the only important thing for them inside that book is that Death List. This list of name contains the names of people that they had to kill when Death Monarch is gone. Then when Loki the Trickster be regent, and found out the name in that list, he was shocked That is how the story goes. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Book fo Death¡­.Hehehe. See you tomorrow. Dont forget to vote and leave somements belows. Chapter 637: The heaven of pandemonium (3) It is said in that story, Loki said that Pandemonium could not bear the hatred of the world and the protest of the other Six Great Power if the Book of Death were revealed to the world because it will then show that Pandemonium have design for the other Six Great Power and keep tabs on their secret forces Loki is said to want to burn the book in the firece inside his Office but Sasha had intercept him and then run away from Pandemonium. Some people spected that in that list there is not only the names of people from the Crime Alliance but also names from the other great powers. Thus, Loki disavowed the Shadow Guards and Sasha and her band break of from Pandemonium to fulfill the request of Death Monarch to kill the people in that list. In these six years, it is also true that the Shadow Guards under Sasha had also killed some key members of the world Government and some from the Republic. Sasha and Katarina had even shed before Sasha manage to escaped Moscow with heavy internal injury Sasha don¡¯t know how that story about the Book of Death started but she knows that there is no such thing as a Book of Death and there is no such list That is not what Death Monarch ordered her to do. If anything this is just another tall tale but it is not like Sasha could deny it. The more she denies it, the more it looks like there is such a thing called the Book of Death and a list of names of spies. She did not know who spread such a story but she could guess some people who have enough ability to spread such stories that even the Department of Secrecy had not managed to buried such a news The reason why these people just circled around her and not immediately kill her even though she is the most wanted person in Crime Alliance is probably because they wanted the List. And there is still that same kind of fear all criminals of the Crime Alliance had toward Pandemonium And just like she expected the bald man then ask ¡®I heard you know the location of the Book of Death¡¯ Sashaughed a bit and she look at him like she is looking at an idiot Like she expected, the reason why they didn¡¯t immediately kill her is none other than wanting to know the location of the Book of Death. If not she might have die already. To the Crime Alliance, when the story of the Book of Death be something that some people believe existed, they always wanted it. If the Book really have the list of name of undercover spies, it is an information that nobody wanted to ignore. Even the other Great Powers were curious. Did Death Monarch really have such list? How did he know the undercover secret agents of other Six Powers? For the four great new powers, they too sway between believing and not believing the story. Because if its true, and if they get their hands on the Book then they might could know once and for all whether there is spies or not in their organization. The same could be said for the Crime Alliance. They suspected that they have a mole inside their midst but they could not really be sure. The fact that the Crime Alliance epts all kinds of criminal make it easier for some forces to infiltrate their organization and get information from them. ¡®there is no such as thing as Book of Death¡¯ she replies. The bald and the pale sickly thin man only smiles and then the pale man said ¡®There is no need to rush. Nothing could not be gained after a little torture¡¯ Then he added with some kind of malevolent smile on his face ¡®Some people in the Crime Alliance have some perverse desire. Maybe you can be some kind sex dolls for them. Cutting your hands and feet and letting only some of your orifices have some function so some of the VIP members of the Red Desire Brothel could taste the lips and forbidden fruits of the famous Nightingale. Maybe after that, you would be more cooperative¡¯ and heughs. Sasha spit toward the pale man and this time it hits. Her loogie dripped down from his red pants The pale man only scoffed and said ¡®We will see whether you would be so feisty after being inside the Red Desire Brothel. Brothers, tied her up.¡¯ Erika had expected that they would not believe her. Even when she is speaking the truth, these people would still not believe her. That is why she knows there is no right answer in answering their question. If she said she knows where it is, who could she provide proof since the Book didn¡¯t exist? If she said, it didn¡¯t exist, they too won¡¯t believe it. In their mind, they believe that the Book of Death really exist and by her saying it did not exist, the more they believed in its existence. They believe her denial of the fact means that she would not tell them. ording to their logic, such Book possess all kinds of information and truly a treasure. Who would tell you it¡¯s location just by asking some question? That is their thought process. Unless she suffers some hardship and torture under them, they believe she would not talk. The other eight people behind the two men behind stepping forward approaching her. The bald man hand still rested on the handle of the de. The moment she tries to escape a blinding sword attack would hit her. The pale man seems to be just standing there looking at her but she knows that the moment she tries to jump backward or run away, that pale man would probably chase and shot an attack towards her. She already had trouble breathing right now and she knew she could not run or dy any longer. If not for the fact that she still sustains some injury because of herst sh against Katarina, she probably would not fall into such dire circumstances today. She had a pill that could burn her life force but that would cause her Disk Formation cultivation power dissipate. That would mean she had to once again cultivate her Disk Formation level. This pill would burn the Disk and granted a peak power of Disk Formation level. She was about to pop the pill inside her mouth when suddenly the world trembles. A powerful pressure envelops the entire world and the moment that pressure envelopes, a Divine Sense scans the whole world. Sasha eyes widened. She recognizes this Divine Sense and there is a smirk on her face. Sheughs even when the heaving of up and down makes her rib felt pain. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ sheughs. The eight people that was approaching her stopped. The pale and bald man also stopped smiling. Their eyes look at the sky ¡®What the!¡¯ ¡®Who ising down?¡¯ ¡®Is it another alien spaceship?¡¯ one of the people in the group said. Another chimed in ¡®Idiot. If it¡¯s an alien spaceship you think they would antagonize the Earth forces by releasing their pressure. And as far as I know other than the Orvanians, Earth did notmunicate with other alien civilization.¡¯ The other think of many other heroes. Who would have so much time in their hands to exert pressure all over the world. And who would dare? This world is notposed of weak beings. Those powerful people in the Three Great Power would not let just anybody to do such act But then the two Divine Formation leveler look at each other and one could see fear in their yes as their face paling in fright. They saw the clouds formed into the shape of a sword edgeing down on them. Like an executioner de, it ising down. And it ising down on them. ¡®Shit!¡¯ they yelled ¡®Run¡¯ someone else shouted. They tried to fly up into the sky. But then to their horrors, they found themselves rooted to the ground. Heaven is oppressing them. No, they thought. ¡°that person¡± is oppressing them. They thought Heaven was oppressing them. They were not wrong. ¡°That person¡± is also the Heavens Since ¡°that person¡± wanted to kill, in this wide world, where could one hide? If he wanted to kill as long one was below the Heavens, then there is nowhere one could run or hide. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Hehehe. I bet you wnated to read the next chapter. Leaving you with this cliff. See you tomorrow. And be ready for the mass release Chapter 638: The heaven of pandemonium (4) The sword keeps descending down. A sword does not have feeling. It does not have emotions. So, should be this sword formed of clouds No one would see the swording down and thought that the sword has feeling and emotion. But those on the ind could feel it. That sword is formed from the clouds. But that is just its physical form. What constitutes its most powerfulposition of that sword is Willpower. And as such, an emotionless sword strike from the Heavens¡¯ now have emotions and have feeling. And those people on that archipgo of Socotra, and those people near it could feel that feeling pressuring them. That feeling is anger and disdain. Like a heaven that wanted to quash some non-entities that was worthless. It is angry because it had to made a move. It is disdaining because he disdains to kill but have to. It is arrogance and pride. But the Heavens had always had the right to be arrogant and prideful To the eyes of the people watching this form the distance, they think that the sword form of clouds ising slowly. They see the thunders and the lightning that slithers across the colorful skies of different stars and scape. The thunder and lightning was fast but the sword of clouds was not But to those who was on that ind, the sword descends down terribly fast. It is a matter of perspective. Like the explosion of stars that happens in dark space. The light wille trillions of yearster and men on Earth that watched the stars says ¡°Look, the stars has exploded¡¯ When the truth was, the stars have long been dead. Only its light just reached that person just see it. A matter of perspective, of Time and Space. The ten people that is surrounding Sasha trembles in fear, they sweated and they cried, screams and howls to the Heavens and maybe they thought that if they scream wails and curse, that Heaven would not punish them and that the sword will note down. But their screams, their howls and curses is drowned by the wind, thunder and rain. Who knows whether they were cursing or pleading? And the Heaven is always merciless So, the sword wille down. They fear because they could not move, they fear because they know that the moment that sword collided with the archipgo, the entire archipgo would be split into two and they would turn to ashes. They fear because they know they would die. This archipgo does not only have these ten people. They were thousands of more people. But those thousands of people would also die. And they also could not run. They could only wait, scream, wails and cried as they saw that swording down toward them. ¡°That person¡± is cruel is the thoughts of those people inside the archipgo. Why should they pay with their lives when Heaven is angered? But they did not understand. When Heaven is angered, it is always those under Heaven that will bear the brunt of its wrath and never the people beyond Heaven. It is why there are some who could look at that archipgo in the Arabian Sea with pitying eyes but did not have to worry about being swept by it. And there are some people that could not look at it without feeling fear. Those who did not know why the swordes down could only shouts curses and feel dissatisfied. But they still could not escape the fate of dying today. Since ¡°that person¡¯ has returned and the sword has been swung. Since, he swung the sword, there must be a reason. But those who will die today that does not know the reason, would feel dissatisfied. They could not see that person ck robe, and they could not see his cold and emotionless eyes but they could see the sword that ising down toward them. And seeing it, they could felt that somehow they could see that ck robe and feel that merciless heart. As such, they could only ept. The weak could not even determine how they die. That is what is happening today To those who do not know about the transgression of those ten people, was it worth it killing all of them? Why not only kill those ten people? Why cut down the entire archipgo? Why would ¡°that person¡± sink an entirend full off people with your attack? That is the question to those who were looking at this scene from the Observatory of Space, from those Divine sense that is seeing this scene from their seclusion spot and from those many surveince devices that is now concentrated in the Arabian Sea These questions are in their minds but they do not dare utter it with their mouth. Because who knows what ¡®that person¡¯ is thinking. What is his value in determining something is worth it or not? Since he brought down the sword, those lives on that archipgo must not be worth it for him to save. Whether that is the truth or not, nobody dares question it. That sword strike from the Heaven is a reminder. But it is also a warning. The storm is once againing, like a herald that signify the beginning of another turbulent period in the world. While those ten people in front of her is screaming, crying, and howling, Sasha wipes the blood on the corner of her mouth. Today, she experienced all kinds of ups and down. It is not boring at all. ¡®But boring is good¡¯ she muttered under her breath She could move. And she could feel her body is being nourished. Other feel pressure but she felt rejuvenated. A boundless life force from the Heaven is nourishing her. Her wound closed up and her energy inside her Disk is filling up. She could feel that her body felt lighter and more full. She felt full like she just has eaten eighteen tes of food. It is so full she felt like she is going to vomit it all up. Even when giving energy ¡°that person¡± is always overbearing. This is an over the top appearance. ¡®Theatrics¡¯ she muttered Now, she no longer doubts. She looks at the bald men and the pale man not far away from her, rooted to the spot where they standing, their entire body is sweating and unable to move like their feet was nailed to the ground. Before, they were arrogant. Both of them wanted to torture her. One of them wanted to send her into the Red Desire Brothel to be a sex toy and cut off her arms and feet. They look so scary and terrifying at that time Now, faced with death, they cried and screams. In the end, they are still coward. She did not think it is disgraceful. Everyone fears death. They are not ¡°that person¡± and she too is not ¡°that person¡± ¡®That person. That person¡¯ she muttered. The name was not taboo to her. The name was never a taboo for people of Pandemonium. Maybe to those in the World Government, the Republic and the four great powers they would refer to him as ¡®That Person¡¯ They hated him but they also at the same time felt fear of him. So, ¡°that person¡± have always referred to him But she no longer have to say words like that. She then looks again at the bald man. He was so afraid that his tears filled his face and his throat is hoarse from screaming. His eyes are full of dissatisfaction. He is unwilling to die. She too would be the same when faced with death. She might be even worse than them. Because she loves life and hated Death. The only difference between these ten men and her is that she back the right horse. ¡®No¡¯ she thought to herself. She backs the strongest horse and that is why today she would live and all the inhabitants of this archipgo would die. She held up her head high and look at the colorful skies and those different stars and she could swear she could see a dark robe swaying up there in the sky. And she could feel the eye of ¡°that person¡± Sheughs and she smiles even as the winds roars, the waves rise up and storms of thunders and lightning nketed the Arabian Sea. ¡®I can now speak his name¡¯ Then she roars in joy ¡®Wee back, Your Excellency, Death Monarch Azief!¡¯ And thunder roars in the sky joyfully like the Heaven has heard her joy Sheughs and even herugh was drowned by the sound of retribution from the Heaven but she did not fear The Heaven of Pandemonium has now set foot upon the mortal world once again! >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 639: The sword that descend from the heavens At the same time that sword is descending in Socotra, everyone in the world felt it. They felt the sensation of power pressuring them from above the clouds. Like the Heaven itself is about to crash down on them and ttened them under its wrath All over the world, all kinds of people who had high attainment in their level felt like they are stuck between Heaven and Earth. The Earth felt like it is about to buckle under such pressure as the Heaven kept on descending with that tremendous pressure. They felt it and they sense it in their souls. Their bodies itself did not feel such pressure. But their soul felt like something powerful ising down. So, they look at the sky. They look at the Heavens above them and they narrowed their eyes. Some see the sun shining bright and some see the visage of the moon, clear in the night sky. But one thing ismon for them no matter whether they are in the part of the world where the sun was shining brightly, or being bathed in moonlight of the night. They see the sun clearly and they see the moon clearly. Because there are no clouds There are no clouds all over the skies of the Earth. It was like the sky is now a nk white canvass of painting. And then variety of colors exploded in the sky like someone spilled a bottle of ink into those nk white canvass The clouds all parted and they could see the void that is unraveling up in the sky. These are new colors. And these are new sight for some of them They felt Time and Space contorted,pressed and distorted. They felt the pull of Time and its push. They felt Space move. It is a subtle feeling and there are no words to describe this weird feeling they felt. They see stars. But not the stars of Milky Way gxy. They sees. But not thes of the Milky Way gxy. They see different stars and differents and while their eyes could not perceive what kind of existence in the sky that emanate such powerful emanation of power that it pressures the entire world, one namees to mind. A name that have been forgotten for six years. Today, that name that was seared into the minds of everyone that watched the stairway to Heaven six years ago once again appeared in the mind of the people all over the world As the thunder rolls in and stormse down from the Heaven, that name resounded even loudly in their ears Death Monarch Azief, the strongest man in the world! Disk Formation expert that lives in seclusion inside some abandoned caves or some remote forest paradise that they created for themselves, in some untrekkable mountain, they too look at the sky and their eyes shining with yearning and envy. They all could sense it. Anyone who is at the end of Disk Formation could feel it. This is not a pressure that a Disk Formation emanates. This is not some kind of energy that could be cultivated by Forming Disk of energy inside one own body. This is Laws. This is Divine Comprehension level and this realm is the highest realm of Divine Comprehension. These reclusive experts that hides themselves from the world, they all sighed. They look at the sky for a brief moment, sighed, and then a new determination arose in their hearts. They do not want topete, nor do they want to go inside the murky waters of the world filled with the Seven Great Powers, the forces of evil of the Crime Alliance and the many others factions and forces of mortals lying in the dark or strutting proudly beneath the sun. Evil. Good. This is the matter they do not want to concern themselves about. All they wanted was to seek the end of this power that they now have, to be like Immortals in the stories or Gods that walked among mortals that is unaffected by the worldly affairs. They did not want topare with each other. They like cultivating these power simply because they like the act of cultivating itself. The power that they gained is a positive side effect and not the reason why they cultivate the energies of the world. They did not do it to gain fame. They did not do it to gain fortune or influence or to lord it over other people. In the world nobody is the same. And as such some weirdos like this also existed. Some people like reading. They read all kinds of books and understand many things. When asked ¡®Why did you read all this books? Did you want to learn it so you could take exams and be sessful?¡¯ Or they would ask ¡°Did you read it because you wanted to know about the world?¡± These weirdoes would answer ¡°I read it because I like reading¡± The knowledge they got was the side effect and not the reason they picked up the book. The picked up the book because they like the act of reading itself and not because they like the story or interested in the knowledge contained inside it. In the history of the world, there is always weirdoes like this and they would continue to exist, because in a forest of a hundred thousand trees, no two leaves are alike. And no two journeys along the same path are alike All they wanted is to remain safe to pursue their interest. They wanted safety but they also wanted the power to save themselves. All kind of recluse are the same in a way and that simrities is that each of them have a unique reason for remaining to be reclusive. Today, when they look at the sky, when they see the cloudless sky and see the world that was presented to them when the void tears apart the sky and see another Heavens and stars, they knew that the strongest person in the world, Death Monarch, after six years is still the strongest person in the world. That wall is still tall. And that mountain still could not be budged. So, they close their eyes, enter their ce and they once again absorbed the energy of the world, wanting to breakthrough, wanting to understand. Some of them are filled with determination to try to break through to Divine Comprehension. They refuse to believe that they could not surpass someone like Death Monarch who was gued by all kinds of worldly matters that should have slowed him down. But each time, Death Monarch still remains in front of them. And all they could see was his shadow stretching out sorge and long behind him that it covers all creation behind him. It was like the sun only shines upon him and they are all hidden behind his shadow. Like they were in a runningpetition and even though no matter how much they train their feet, that one person had always been in front of them, no matter how many obstacles were put in front of him. To some it was like Death Monarch is a wall that grows taller each day. It is an existence that is suffocating them But not all the recluse all felt the same way. There is a poet in the World government that always like to quote Shakespeare and he once said that all reclusive expert is all the same. They all secluded themselves from the world, ignoring the wealth and influence that they could get if they reveal themselves, instead preferring to increase their strength by living in mountains, hidden ind, deep forest and under the sea. But today, feeling that emanations of power, not all recluse walk back inside to their ce. They look at the sky and then they flew toward it. They too wanted their time shining brightly with the sunlight shining upon them. If you are in some else¡¯s shadow, thene out of that shadow! If Death Monarch even with all of his troubles and difficulties that he had to face as he muddles around in the murky water of the world could reach that level, that means only one thing. His method was right and their method was wrong! They believe if they assiduously focused on understanding the power inplete seclusion they would rise above all others. They would understand more and see more than other people. But Death Monarch from the first time he appeared in the world stage, he had to fend off schemes and plots, assassination attempts and had to involve himself in many meaningless struggle for power. He had to tangle with the matters of the heart, of love and brotherhood, had to endure heartbreak and anger, had to feel all of these human emotions. These reclusive experts want to be God. They cut off their rtionship and connection, believing that their method would bring them closer to reach godhood. Many reclusive experts believe Death Monarch method was wrong and their method was right. But if their method is right and Death Monarch method is wrong then why is Death Monarch is the one people all over the world revered and acknowledged by all heroes under the sky as the strongest person in the world? Why is it that he is the one that understand the Laws and not them? Today, as the cloud parted away and the sky was opened up, some of these reclusive expert mind was also opened up. The Heavens opened up and it embraces all kinds of myriad existence Today, their eyes were opened wide and they no longer wanted to close it. They were asleep for a long time but now they are awake. And since they are no awake, they should do something. Repeating the same thing while hoping for a different result is madness. Today, they open their eyes, look up at the sky and like a chicken that transform into a hawk, they fly toward the sky. The matters of the world and the matters of the people, the worldly emotions and the worldly matters, all of these rtionship and all of these emotions, probably feeling all of this, and persevering through it all, facing it head on, that is what made Death Monarch different than them and why he understands more and why he sees more Death Monarch is not Perfect. But because he is not perfect, he could attain perfection. A perfect being from the starts have no chance to improve and learn. They are already perfect from the very beginning. They are at an end. As such, Perfection means Ending. Today these recluse that flew uping out from their reclusive spot, they understand one thing. Hiding from the world and ignoring the world does not make one strong. Facing it, enduring it, persevering through it, that builds character and forge your soul. Today, not all recluse felt the same. Some remains a chicken looking at the sky while some had be a hawk that fly freely over the clouds Disk Formation is already considered to have powers of Gods and Immortals. Their importance to the world was so much that there is an appendix about their protection inside the Article of Distribution They were an indispensable part of the force of humanity if another invasion from the stars ever happened once again Six years has passed and no one has broken through Divine Comprehension. There were some rumors that Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki had broken through Divine Comprehension. But rumors are rumors. And not the truth. If it¡¯s the truth, since it is not being revealed, then it is still just rumors. But today, the truth had revealed itself. If peak power of the world right now is Disk Formation leveler, then the appearance of a Divine Comprehension is akin to an appearance of Gods among mortals These reclusive experts fly through the sky leaving their reclusive abode and their paradises. These reclusive experts will now taint themselves with worldly matter and worldly feelings but there is no longer any disdain or disgust in their hearts. They look at the sky and then they look below them and see the world. They see the people and they know, that the moment theye out and reveal their powers they could not remain outside the struggle of the world. They could not help but make connection and form bonds the moment they stepped outside their seclusion. They know they could not help but feel emotions and sometimes even being controlled by it. This used to be something that they disdain and fear. But these chickens that have been transformed into a hawk did not feel regret. They smile happily and their heart is nowrge that it could now contain all of those feelings These reclusive expert that was hidden all over the world is not the only one that was shocked silly by the emanation of power that envelop the world The world was also shocked but more so for the other Six Great Powers. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 640: Seeing the sky (1) In a Golden Pce surrounded by clouds and flying cranes on the backyard of the Golden Pce, someone wearing a grey robe with a wooden scepter on his right hand gripped it tight as he looked at the sky above. He sees the cloudless skies and he sighed. Then he saw the swording down from the Heavens and he sighed once again. Then he loosened the grip on his scepter but his eyes are shining brightly This man is not old but there is wrinkles on his face. He stands straight but there is a feeling of tiredness that emanates out of him feeling like he is an old person of the world that have weathered many storms and vicissitudes of life. The more he sees and look at the sky, the more he seems dispirited. ¡®Ah¡¯ he said and then heughs a bit. The crane on the floating clouds on top of the roof of the veranda of this pavilion made some noise. That was when the sky opened up. But when the sword shows its edge, the crane shut itself up. It just stands with its leg on the clouds. Beside him, stands another person. This person wears a ck dragon robe and stand tall. His height is nearly reaching seven feet. He is tall. He is very tall. That is how tall he is. His height covered all of China and his shadow nketed the entire Empire. He could be considered influential and important. And his entire body is emanating Disk Formation fluctuations, trying to alleviate the pressure from the sky. He did not want to contend with that all-epassing Will. He just did not want to kneel to it. And since that Will did not want to kneel, so he could endure it and not kneel. He is none other than Feng Jing Emperor of Wei. His contemporary is none other than the Martial Lord, Yue Xing, the Emperor of Yue. But unlike Yue Xing he is one of the highest member of Lotus Order and after the terrible defeat of Yue Xingst year all of China is almost pacified. But, is China the whole world? Is it the entire Asian continent? He is not the only hero under the heavens and he is certainly not the most amazing. So, he did not feel proud even though his officials praised him all day Those titans that is in the Three Great Powers deters all creation. How could he im himself a great hero in such an era of Gods and Deities? How could then he could be prideful all the time? He did not sigh but his face shows he is not entirely pleased either. The reason why he keeps winning is because of that man with the scepter. To be more urate, it is not because of the man with the scepter that he would win battles, but it is because of the man with the scepter that he did not worry if he lost. Without such worries, he could go all out. Because he lives inside the Lotus Pce, the shining golden pce that one third of Beijing Beside him is none other than the Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin. Even some of the formation on the walls of Pandemonium was constructed by this Sage of Array Formation. They both looked at the sky and they both see what each other see. They do not only see the skies and the stars and the sword. They also see people flying from many corners of the world. A Will was stirred. And as such a new will sprouted. Like birds those people fly freely across the clouds. Yue Xing frowned and ask ¡®Between me and him, which person is taller? ¡®he asks. Lee Sangmin chuckles a bit. He looks at the Emperor of Wei. Almost reaching seven feet tall. ¡®That is tall¡¯ he thought to himself and he answered ¡®You are tall. But ¡°that person¡± is of course the tallest. He is so tall that his shadow nketed the world. Since the sun only shines on him, we are all hidden in the darkness.¡¯ He said and he bitterly smiles ¡®But the sun is so bright and hot.¡¯ The Emperor said. ¡®Hmm. It is true¡¯ Lee Sangmin said. The sword could no longer be seen in the distance. The sword seems quite slow. It took many words toe out from their mouth to be spoken before that sword finally sliced down But Sangmin don¡¯t think it would seem slow to those people who were targeted by that sword To them that sword probably seem very fast. And they probably would have died. Since ¡°that person¡± had swung the sword, how could anyone that he wanted to die would not die? Since he swung it, then they have died. It is not a conjecture or some deduction. It is the fact. Sangmin then answer the Emperor ¡®Since he could endure the brightness and the heat, of course his shadow nketed all over the world. Because he is the tallest¡¯ Lee Sangmin nodded again ¡®That sword¡¯ The Emperor said but Sangmin know it is a beginning to a question. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Sangmin asked back, his gaze is still looking at that sky. The cranes sitting on the clouds finally ps it wings and fly to some other patches of clouds over the roof of the Pavilion. ¡®This Lotus Pce and the sword? Which one would be sturdier? The Emperor asked But deep frown on the Emperor face shows his concern. The Arrayist Sage then said ¡®Swords are sharp. But the roof is sturdier.¡¯ ¡®Even under that attack? It seems like a very sharp sword. Maybe it could down the roof too?¡¯ The Emperor asked again. The Arrayist Sageughed ¡®I build the roof not using steel beams or the Earth and Heaven. The Heaven might be able to embrace all things but they could not embrace this Roof. Even Void could not enter. What else Gods and Deities? As long as I am here, this Pce could not be breached¡¯ Then after a silence he reply by saying ¡®If he wanted to kill me, he still has to wait like that time in the Forest Region. He still has to wait for me toe out from Beijing¡¯ ¡®Are you stronger than him?¡¯ Lee Sangmin said. ¡®I knew my weakness. Kill me? I could not even stand one nce from him. But why should we fight him? And why should I kill him and he kills me?¡¯ And the Emperor finally smiles. ¡®Since that is the case, we should not fear him¡¯ Lee Sangmin shook his head and said ¡®That is not wise. The Lotus Pce is a ce where even Heaven will not be able to see. But the rest of the world is still under heaven. If one is not afraid, then one should have the power to break that Heaven first¡¯ Sighing, he looks at the Emperor beside him and said ¡®When one is blocked by a mountain, there is a few ways to solve such predicament. First, to try to climb over it. But this mountain is too tall. It could not be climbed and there is only few lunatics in the world that dares to try to climb it. But these lunatics at least have the power to at least begin the climb. But, we are not¡¯ When he thinks of these lunatics, he remembers that spiraling eye in the cave inside a forest in Japan. The other lunatic that desire to climb such mountain is a person sitting cross legged inside thunderclouds. He thought of those two that desires to climb such a tall mountain. Even though they not have seeded, but at least they have the qualification to climb it. ¡®Second way, is to go around it. But this mountain is too wide. Other than the Trickster, I see no one that could go around that mountain¡¯ To him, the only few people that could go around this mountain is also only two people. There is the trickster and the Alchemist. They could go around it. Since the mountain would not care. So, his wideness is contained. ¡®The other method is to break the mountain¡¯ Then smiling he ask ¡®But who could break this mountain? Do not make enemies with him and remind to fears him unless you would rather be a prisoner inside the Lotus Pce as long as he is alive. If even I need to be afraid of him, what else you?¡¯ The Emperor frowned but he nodded Sangmin warned the Emperor about trying to contend with that person. But Sangmin does have a few candidates in his mind that desire to break that mountain. But of all the candidates, his mind could only imagine only two people that could break that mountain. There is a red sword in the white snow and a bow below the peach tree Probably there are some people in the world that could borrow the red sword surround by the white snow. But he could not borrow it. And as for the bow? He did not believe that bow could be used. Even if the bow is in hand, he could not pull its string. Maybe he himself would die under that bow first before he could pluck it. At least it could not be used by him. Since he could not borrow the red sword and could not use the bow, why would he try to goad the Emperor to his death and why would he himself walk the path of death when there is a path of life When he thought of red sword, he thought of Katarina. When he thought of a bow underneath the peach tree, he thought of Sofia. Chapter 641: Seeing the sky (2) The reason why he believes only those two could break the mountain, is because those two are the only one ¡°that person¡± probably loves with his heart Sometimes hacking the mountain into two is not the only way to break it. Sometimes it could even be whittled down by raindrops. If the raindrops are heavy enough and long enough, even a mountain would be whittled into stones and dust. Sangmin did not emanate his aura out. But his scepter did not shake and his forehead did not sweat. He just calmly sitting there and look at the heavens with indifference In the world during the absence of Death Monarch, there is many people that heard the rumor that those Twin Sages of Japan had reached Divine Comprehension. Some said the Earthshaker of the World Government had reached Divine Comprehension and is considered a trump card of the World Government hence he rarely takes actions nowadays. Some said it was the Thunder Monarch that now have the power to control all kinds of lightning. Some said it was the Illusionist Archmage that had broken through to Divine Comprehension and could make an entire nation to be trapped in his Illusion Maze. Some believe that Sofia the Divine Archer of Pandemonium has also reach that step. People now believes that her arrows now could reach anyone and anywhere in the world after she take that step Nheless, all of that is rumor. But no one had ever suspected that there is a true powerhouse of Divine Comprehension in the Lotus Order. Yes, Lee Sangmin, renowned in the world as the Arrayist Sage is a Divine Comprehension expert. No one should have expected him to be the one on Earth that had broken through to Divine Comprehension. After the Fake World event, Sangmin had always been low profile and even some people had forgotten that the Arrayist Sage is the Forest Master during his stint in the Forest Region of the Fake World. The only one that knows Sangmin true prowess is the Emperor of Wei. That is why the Emperor was assured when Sangmin said that sword would never be able to prate the Lotus Pce. Because Lee Sangmin is also a Divine Comprehension expert and he is qualified to judge that sword strike It is the reason why Lee Sangmin position in the Imperial Court of Wei would never be shaken and why the Emperor spoke very politely and cares a lot about his thoughts. No one in the world would have expected this and what is more terrifying was that the Lotus Order still could maintain its secret. Probably if there is one person that could hide his promotion to another realm of power so perfectly from others that person could only be the Arrayist Sage. All over the world people ask him his help in array creating and he uses his abilities to hide many things from the eyes of Heaven. Sangmin sighed and there is a smile on his face But even if he is confident that the sword could never break the formation that he had put in the Lotus pce, he is still afraid of ¡°that person¡± Because he is a Sage of Array formation and not a Sage of Sword. If he is out of Beijing and that person wanted to kill him, the heaven will smite. The eyes of Heaven could be deceived but once its gazes and pay attention, that gaze would be terrifying The Emperor no longer look toward the distance and said ¡®You don¡¯t want to meet him? I don¡¯t think he would mind what happens in the past. If he had cared, he would not ept your application to participate in the World Distribution eventst time¡¯ the Emperor said. Sangmin smiles bitterly. He knows what the Emperor is trying to say to him. Lee Sangmin and Death Monarch have some rtionship. He ditched him in a battle with the Weronian. Death Monarch didn¡¯t particrly care about that. To him, Sangmin had fulfilled his deal. ¡®He would not humiliate you¡¯ the Emperor said again ¡®Even if he did not humiliate me, I still feel ashamed. He could look me in the eye without feeling anything, but if I look at his eyes, I feel guilty. Since that is the case, why would I meet him when our paths are not crossed? ¡®But if your path cross?¡¯ The Emperors asked. Sangmin sighed and answer ¡®If the path is cross, then whether I wanted to or not, I would surely meet him¡¯ There was silence and only the sound of the pping crane could be heard now. Then the Sage spoke and he asked ¡®What about you. You havepared your fist with the Martial Overlord Yue Xing and wins. Will you not try your fist against him?¡¯ The Emperorughed and then he said ¡®You said he is tall. Taller than me. Since he is taller than me, how could my fist ever reach him?¡¯ He looks at the distance and he said sorrowfully ¡®How could my fist reach the Heavens?¡¯ Sangmin smiles bitterly. ¡®Why would one look at the sky and wanted to fight with the Heavens? The Heaven did not want to smite, if you did not want to fight. Then we should look at the ground and not challenge the sky¡¯ Sangmin said and the Emperor nodded in agreement ¡®As long as that sword could not prate the roof of Lotus pce, then there is no need to challenge the sky¡¯ Lee Sangmin nodded as he understands the concerns and worries of the Emperor and why he said those words to him. Because once that sword is pointed to the Lotus Pce and begin striking and touch the roof of the Lotus Pce, that means whether they like it or not, they have to fight the Heavens regardless of their will. Because the sword is pointed to them and if they do not fight, they will be struck by it. Sangmin once again look at the sky. He wondered if there would be another strike from the Heavens. He doubts there would be another one but the Will of Heaven has always been unpredictable. If not for the fact that he is not inside the Lotus Pce, he could not be so calm looking at that sword strike. The World Government has the ind of Peace, the Republic has the Senate Halls and Pandemonium has ¡°that person¡¯ How could the other four powersck behind? Lotus Order that rules the Asian continent have the Lotus Pce and its Four Immortal Formation that is written on the Four Cardinal Gates of the Lotus Pce. The entire city of Beijing from its tile to its walls isden thick with invisible formations and there is an array chains and locks under Beijing soil. That sword from Heaven would not even scratch the tiles of the roof of the Lotus Pce. That sword could cut the entire continent and split it but it still would not be able to cut the Lotus Pce. That is what the Arrayist Sage had said and the Emperor of Yue dynasty believes him. So they no longer look upon the sky but they knew that this is just the beginning so they have to prepare. The Sage leaves the pavilion and the Emperor called upon his officials. The entire city of Beijing is surrounded by golden light and its skies is full of patches of clouds where white cranes would rest. But today, the cranes all flew to the Pavilion of Dragons and all of them only hops among the clouds, the golden pce seems dimmer and storms and winds seems to be swiftly approaching. the Sage could once again be seen on the walls of Beijing, his eyes coldly looking over the world. His eyes seem to be able to ignore distance as he could see everything in front of Beijing. The Sage sighed and said ¡®It is a pity that bow could not be used and that sword could not be borrowed. If not, maybe the mountain could be broken¡¯ The Sage sighed and he sit there on top of the walls while enduring the cold winds that is now enveloping the world. The cold wind would be harsher. Because everyone all around the world had seen the sky today and all of them saw the sword. So, they knew that the wind would be harsher and wild. Because a storm is about to form. Six years and finally a big enough storm had formed. The Sage sighed and the Emperor summon its officials and the gates of Beijing was shut off. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 642: The sword descend and the snow falls (1) Other than Lotus Order, there are of course the other great power that was alerted by this matter. On South America cities is being built and viges are form after a long war. The pacification has ended and the League of Freedom had managed to make South America peaceful again. Every day, its people would hunt beast and do their part to survive and slowly life shows its vitality. Life is good and sometimes boring. But boring is always good. Boring means peace and peace means no war. People are tired of fighting and peace is a wee change. The life is boring and as such there is not many things to be excited about. Unless you live in a great city and festivals aremonce. There are not many things to be celebrated but humans had great capacity to turn from sadness to joy. Even the little things could be turned into a source of joy. The birth of a child, the celebration of love of two people. This are the little things, the emotions that are shapeless and unseen but it could spark such joy in one heart People sometimes said it is these little things that are important. Life and love. It is truly important and it is small thing. Not because it is not important but because it is hard to find in a world of death and tragedy. Thus, these kinds of important thing be very small that the eyes could not see it But since peace hase these small thing while it is still hard to see, could now be grasped. So, in some great cities they celebrate when life is being born into the world and they would throw a celebration when there is two people in love But for many of the people in South America in the region that was ravaged by wars like Brazil, Argentina, they like their boring lives now. They buried their death, their fathers, their mothers, their brothers and sister, their sons and daughters and then they praise God and hope that every day would be a boring day. A day where the clouds flows moves slowly and the sun shines bright. Life is boring and it was good. But every once in a while, the people of South America could still be excited. Especially when they saw the Storm Tide passing their cities or viges. They would see thatrge inding toward their city, with four great gigantic tortoise pulling the ind, suspended only a few inches from the ground. When the four tortoise breathes, wind gust would be formed and when its angry, thend beneath its feet would crack and create deep crater impact Storm Tide before League of Freedom got South America was an ind that floated on the seven seas running form enemy¡¯s forces. It is an ind of rejects and people who were exiles and criminals are mainly the members of this band of reject. But when the League of Freedom was appointed by Death Monarch to be one of the seven great powers, Storm Tide could no longer be seen in the seven seas. The ind pulled by the four giant tortoise could no longer be seen on the vast seas. But, it could now be seen onnd. Pandemonium have ¡°that person¡±, World Government have their ind of Peace, Republic have their Senate Halls, Lotus Order have their Lotus Pce, The Order of Thinker have their Eyes of Heaven, the African Alliance have their Adroa River, a mystical artifact that would manifested a river that stretches all over from the Bandiagara Escarpment to the skies of the four direction, and League of Freedom have Storm Tide Ind of Peace floated above the sea, the Republic Senate Halls clean and full of artistically exquisite white marble halls bathe in the moonlight, Lotus Pce sprawled out across four directions of Beijing but Storm Tide walk on Earth. Storm Tide is an artifact. This artifact had been enhanced and upgraded. Before, the four tortoise that was chained to the moving ind is metal tortoise. Nowadays, the four tortoise is no longer metal but real tortoise. It breathes, it eats and it make sound tortoise makes. Storm Tide is the size of a small ind. but a small ind is still an ind. Storm Tide walks around the entire South America. Everyone knows about this If one could see from the sky, one could see a tortoise walking around all over South America, sometime drinking an entireke dry and eating few monster beasts that darese out when it is around. One might have wondered with such huge gigantic tortoise walking around what about the cities and viges it passes through. Won¡¯t they be trampled to destruction? If that was the case, how could Narleod the leader of the League of Freedom would allow Storm Tide to walk around? When the four tortoises walk the Earth, as long as its foot stomp onto the ground, it will phase itself and pass through these buildings and cities like they were a mirage. It is like being stomped by a mirage. Some people said this is because Warp abilities. Other said it is because of the array formation that wasid out all over South America. Others said it is the badges of the League of Freedom that allows the four tortoise to walk harmlessly across many cities and viges. Whatever the case, Narleod would surely not tell anyone how he could make Storm Tide to be able to differentiate between hostile targets and his civilians and his buildings Storm Tide sometimes did go out to sea to bathe and when it does, it still has the power to bring powerful emanation to the sea and bring turbulent waves and chaotic weather all over the regions of the sea. But they rarelye out to sea and the other great powers is also wary when Storm Tide went to ocean Storm Tide is always shrouded by misty white fog that some people could not see clearly the shape of the tortoise appearance. When they see it they would find out that they could not remember it. Storm Tide is mystical and probably the most well-known artifact other than the talking mace that Raymond the Earthshaker have Today, Narleod and Warp is sitting on the back of Storm Tide. Chapter 643: The sword descend and the snow falls (2) They just got back from killing arge Anaconda snake. That snake was so big that if its stand up, its head would reach the clouds. It had eaten an entire vige before and slowly eating the Amazon forest from below. Narleod and Warp had toe out and handle this matter. They were the baits and the fisherman is the tortoises. The four tortoises just chomp that snake into their food the moment ites out from its nest As they were returning home and walk around the Amazon forest, they felt the aura above their heads and saw the swords and they went silent. Narleod look at Warp and then he said ¡®Tell all the pirates to stop raiding andy low. Cut off any evidence that we have been contacting the Crime Alliance¡¯ Warp understand. He was about to teleport himself when Narleod suddenly ask ¡®Are you still faster than him?¡¯ Warp look at the sky and look at that swording down and then he nodded ¡®I am still confident¡¯ Narleodughs in joy and the scars on his face seems to wrinkle. He nodded and Warp walk and then like the space around him isted him, he disappears. He knew what he should do so there is no need to dy. Heavens had changed again. And as such, they too had to move again The Storm Tide keep walking straight when it suddenly changed direction. Narleod guided Storm Tide. The four tortoise follows because they could sense the owner intention. They could sense their destination and these four giant tortoise eyes beamed in excitement This time, they are going to sea again. Narleod only smiles bitterly The moment he went out to sea, he knew the other Seven great power would send surveince on his action. But he didn¡¯t care. He smiles malevolently. He needs to see it for himself. He wanted to see if what the world thought was correct or was that person is the one who is right. He picks up hismunicator and sends a message. ¡®All is to return. Death Monarch is back¡¯ It is a simple message but Narleod could guess the reaction of his elite when they see this message. They would hide and they would lower their heads and they would dare not look at the sky. As thunders and lightning fills the world, they surely would not dare look at the sky. Since they fear that red thunderbolting down on them He did not care that much about the sword thates down from the sky As long as that sword did note for him, he did not care. But he does care for something else The tortoise walks slowly and then it crashed into the sea water. The four tortoises look at the sky above and it shouted a shrieking sound that makes the waves of the sea roils up. That day when the sword from heavene down, Storm Tide once again tasted the sea water and it sails towards the Arabian Sea And Storm Tide is not the only world power that take action that day. In the ethereal like ce in the middle of the North Pacific Ocean, there is a floating ind surrounded by heavenly clouds on the bottom of this floating ind. Looking from afar it looks like an abode for fantastical creature. But there is nothing fantastical about the people living there. Some of them are normal people full of desires and human emotion. This is one of the stronghold of humanity. A symbol of order in a world of chaos. This ce is one of the shining beacon of humanity, the first world power that emerged in the aftermath of the Fall, the World Government. In the Energy Reading room in the World Government headquarters, the officers who were routinely checking the radar for any unnatural burst of energy was shocked the moment that energy envelops the world The entire room is ring and code red was initiated. ¡®Shit, what kind of an existence is this?¡¯ the officer shouted as he quickly used the telmunication node that is etched into the walls of the room. As he contacted someone from the World Government Council Offices, the result of the reading of the energye out. An octagon t crystales out from the Energy Processor. The man inside the room took it and touch at the runic symbol. The information streamed inside his mind and his face pale. ¡®Fuck, there is only one person that could give off such energy emanations right?¡¯ He thought to himself But he still could not see conclusive evidence. the conclusive evidence is none other than the face of the person who created this burst of energy. He must be urate. More importantly, he must get the truth. No mistakes are allowed. His face frowned He knows this matter is of the utmost priority to be reported to the Quorum Members of the World Government as fast as possible. He is just a small officer. This is beyond his pay grade. Any other Protocol that needs to be enacted could not be employed by his level of authorization. The moment he thought of this, someone from the World Government Council Office answer him from the other line. The officer quickly said ¡®Inform the Quorum members that an Omega level energy level had bursted out of nowhere on the skies of Earth. The Secret Observatory will send the relevant details as soon as possible. Right now, please mention what I said to the Quorum member first¡¯ The news shocked the person receiving the calls. The people of the World Government Council office quickly made some more calls as the receiver of that news quickly used the teleportation capsule to teleport outside the stairs of the World Government Meeting House. The moment he arrived there, that runner could see some people from the Secret Observatory waiting for him. They look at each other and the person from the Secret Observatory handed him a thing. ¡®Can I look at it?¡¯ the runner asks. The person of the Secret Observatory looks at the closed door of the Meeting house, high up on that long marble stairs and then he nodded He understands why the runner ask and that is why he nodded. Chapter 644: The sword descend and the snow falls (3) The great figures of the World Government are all in there inside that Meeting right now. the reason why the runner asked is none other than to make sure the news that he is about to tell is something important. They are all colleagues. The runner did not want to lose his job and more importantly he did not want to lose his life. Who knows the minds of the powerful? If he is to barge in to the Meeting Room, he must have some earth shaking news that would make those people views the news more important than his life. The big matters in the eyes of the runner and the people of Secret Observatory might be a small thing in the eyes of the titanic figures of the World Government. And small things in the eyes of those people eyes means it is not a matter at all. The people of the Secret Observatory nodded and then walk away, leaving the runner looking at the octagon node on top of his hand. He touched the rune in the middle of the octagon and then information streamed inside his mind. He saw the open skies and he saw the stars ands of a different gxies. And he felt the energy that the energy reading room had detected. Then he saw it. And he broke out from the memories rey. His face is grim and pale and his hand is trembling. ¡®That person¡¯ he muttered under his breath He nodded ¡®This is enough to save my life. This is more than enough¡¯ he said as he quickly run up the long stairs of the Meeting Room. The door seems so close but he did not know the moment that he runs up those white marble stairs the Secret Service that is watching the Meeting Room are all alerted. There is a reason no shots were fired, no sword light was released and no attack order was issued. Because the runner had the banner of the globe which is shining brightly. The runner is from the Foreign Rtions department. And these secret service, these secret guards all see the people from the Secret Observatory handed something to that runner. These guards are not stupid. They know this is some important matters. Since even the Secret Observatoryes out and now a person from the Foreign Rtion departmentes out, it means something big must have happened. So, they hesitated. And that hesitation turns into stillness With a nce they know the runner would not be capable to retaliate even the two guards stationed outside the door of the Meeting Room Since they know such a thing, why would they move? They waited while their eyes look coldly. The guards saw the runner and the moment the runner was about toe a foot near the door, the guards rested their hands on the handle of their de and the runner stop He looks at the two guards and gulped. These two guards are wearing golden armor and their aura of power emanates around them Their eyes are cold and their face shows no expression. ¡®The Golden Division of the Earthshaker army!¡¯ The runner thought to himself. He is a runner for the Foreign Rtion department but he is also a messenger of the Foreign Rtion departments. Theoretically, his rank is higher than these two guards. If they were any ordinary soldiers that is. But they are the soldiers of the Golden Division belonging to Earthshaker Raymond. And he is not angry because he knows how important this meeting was. If this was any normal days and only normal events happens today, then even he had ten time more bravery than today., he would not dare barge in when the Quorum members of the World Government is in session The Foreign Rtion department knows some things and he knows that the focus of the meeting The great figures of the World Government are debating whether that time disturbance a few days ago was rted to ¡°that person¡± In the World Government when someone mentioned ¡°that person¡± they only meant one person. Death Monarch of Pandemonium, the scourge of the World Government. They do not want to show respect to the person that have wrecked and destroy World Government twice Not everybody likes Death Monarch. And most of the people that don¡¯t like Death Monarch is inside the Ind of Peace. This is understandable. Because Death Monarch had destroyed World Government headquarters twice. It is not the destroying part that grates the hearts of the officials of World Government. It is the twice part and the humiliation that followed Two times they were beaten down by Death Monarch and both of those two times they could not even retaliate. They could only whimper and hope that death Monarch would spare the rod like they were a child being spanked hard by their angry father It would be weird if the same people being attacked by Death Monarch would shower praises and heappliment of him But ironically, since Death Monarch is the strongest person in the world, a great hero that even Raymond, Hikigaya, and Oreki could not defeat and the idols of all great heroes and heroine all over the world, they also do not dare to insult him openly lest the words would spread and that One on that throne of Pandemonium would throw a red lightning upon them from the Heavens So, ¡°that person¡± has always meant Death Monarch for the people of the World Government. In the ancient times when people could not insult the Emperor or kings, they woulde up nicknames to scold them and shows their dissatisfaction. They would make up stories that have the underlying meaning of showing theirints and dissatisfaction. The reason was because they knew they could not win and they were afraid of retaliation. When the time disturbance happened, it is said Jean the Time Monarch sense it and believe it was Death Monarch that causes such Time Disturbance bypressing Time and Space. The Senate informed the World Government but the World Government itself has also sense it, though what they sense is different than what the Republic has sensed While the Time Monarch sense Time, the Mind master sense that Willpower embedded inside that Time Disturbance. The mind moves the Will and the Will spread all over the world. Whiches first? The Will or the mind? It is still a question to the Mind Master but he was sure of that deduction. One senses the Time and another senses the Will. Chapter 645: The sword descend and the snow falls (4) The elites of World Government were recalled, the Senate door was closed and Will the Golden Speedster return to Pandemonium. All of it indicates that the Three Giants of the World believe Death Monarch has finally return. But unless there is conclusive evidence, those Quorum members would debate it. Today, there is no longer any time disturbance. Today, the skies opened up, the stars from another gxy shows itself and a sword from heaven cut down the clouds and descended down with a force that seems to be able to cleave heaven and Earth apart. Those people inside are debating whether it was true that Death Monarch had returned. Inside his sleeve right now is the answer to that debate. Thus, he muste inside and tell it to the world He looks at the two guards and said ¡®I have something to say to the Quorum member. Please let me enter¡¯ the two guards look at the messenger, their hand is still on the handle of their de and said coldly ¡®the Quorum members are having a meeting now. No one is to disturb them or open the door to the Meeting Room. If you want to see them, then wait until the Meeting end¡¯ The messenger knows that by the time the meeting end, it would be toote then. He is pale in the face and trembling in fear he said to the guards ¡®This is important. Id o not dare to bear the consequence if I did not report this¡¯ ¡®The Quorum Members had said that they are not to be disturbed as they discuss about some matters. Even though you are a member of the Foreign Rtion departments, since you are not invited inside, then step away. Do not force us¡¯ One of the guards said with a monotone tone but one could see that his eyes be even colder. And that hand that rested on the handle of the de is slowly gripping at the hilt tightly. The messenger could no longer hide the news. If he could not enter and give this news as fast as possible by the end of the day, he might not have a job anymore. ¡®Death Monarch has returned¡¯ he said to the guards. the moment the messenger said that, the two golden guard that seems impassive and seem to have no expression paled in their face and gulped. It is like that name is some kind of cursed name to them that they reacted very strongly to it There is of course a reason for this reaction. These two guards stationed in front of the Meeting Room door is in the army. As such they once witness Death Monarch invade the World Government headquarters and see theirrades being killed by him. To them Death Monarch is not some great hero of the world but a demon. Problem was this demon is the strongest person in the world. That is why he is the demon No force on this world could stop him. Like a natural disaster that could not be fend off, they could only felt helpless and powerless when confronted with it, They could only pray that the disaster could not reach them. So the effect of that name being mentioned here and the content of the news is enough to make them pale in the face. They did not know about the sword that is descending down from the Heavens. If not, they would be more panicky. And that is the reason why the messenger is getting desperate to enter the meeting room That one sword shape attack swirling with clouds had cleaved an ind near Yemen alerting the African Alliance and Lotus Order. The entire ind of Socotra had been cleaved into two The Arabian Sea right now is in chaos asrge waves rises up from impact of that sword. Yemen and Somalia had already raises up their Sea Wall array formation to make sure that the tsunamis and storms heading their way would not drown the entire country. If there is one sword, why would there not be a second sword? And what if that second sword wouldnd on the North Antic Ocean? Would the sea be able to bear it? Could the formation above the clouds of the Ind of Peace not buckle under it? One might ask why would Death Monarch attack the World Government suddenly? To that the officials of World Government would answer ¡°When have you seen Death Monarch being reasonable? If he wanted to do it, he would do it¡± If there is only one sword, then it would be fine. But what if there is another? The two guards this time did not dy. If there is one thing more important than the meeting of the Quorum members, then the return of the overlord of an era probably trumps such meeting. This time the gaur did not even obstruct the messenger steps and instead they even opened the door. The moment the messengere inside the Meeting House, the door was closed. The guards then look at each other We must inform General Arno¡¯ they look at each other and nodded. After the incident of Pandikar coup, the military of World Government requires that a few general is on standby every time a meeting of the Quorum members is convened. They are to guard Council House, the Council Meeting ce, and other ces of interest and monitor any parties that might stage a coup. The two guard quickly bring out an octagon device out of their Inventory Bag. They typed a few words and send it to the supeputer that is located in some secret ce inside the Ind of Peace the supeputer encrypts the message into coded message then it was sent directly to Arno. Arno had already flown toward the Ind skies as he looks solemnly at the sky. Right now, he could guess that many soldiers had sent a message to him. The Ind of Peace is protected byyers of protection formation and Anti Divine Sense detection formation. Thus, not all released that a Divine Sense had just sweeps around this ind. Like a ss being hit by a hammer, the Anti Divine Sense formation crumbled without resistance the moment that Divine Sense sweep by. And Arno recognize that Divine Sense. He might not participate in many great battle in the world like Raymond but he is one of the few that fought Death Monarch when he was still known as Lord Shadow. Chapter 646: The sword descend and the snow falls (5) That time, Lord Shadow had defeated Hikigaya, Oreki, him and many others great heroes of the World Government and carve a name for himself, making the World Government his stepping stone. That is the first time someone had defy the power of the World Government and his subsequent action of cutting the Ind of Peace into two had ensure that the title of the strongest in the world be his from that moment on This Divine Sense belong to Death Monarch. Arno frowned. He believes that the Supreme Commander Raymond would notice it ¡®A storm would once again ravage the world¡¯ he said solemnly as he looks at the sky vigntly. He did not need to read any message that hase in to know that Death Monarch has returned. He brought out somemunicator and then he found the signal. He presses themunicator and the line turns green. Then he spoke to themunicator. ¡®Enact Titan Protocol. Set up the God ying Formation¡¯ then he releases his finger from themunicator, waiting for the other side to response. A tired voicees out from hismunicator ¡®Authentication code?¡¯ Arno once gain look at the sky and sighed. He presses the button on the side of themunicator and the line once again turned green. He then said ¡®Skyfall¡¯ he releases his finger from the button and the line turns red as he waited. A secondter a voice sounded from themunicator ¡®Authentication code received. Titan Protocol is enacted¡¯ Arno nodded and he put away themunicator. Themunicator is used to converse with those in the Secret Lab in an undisclosed location inside the Ind of Peace The Titan Protocol. It is a protocol that is form up after the absence of Death Monarch. Many of the high ranking members of the Quorum believes that Death Monarch would one day return. If he returns and failed in his quest to be stronger, then it is fine. But if he returns and be stronger, then the World Government had to have some countermeasures. Hirate opinion on Death Monarch and never changed. To have so much power concentrated in one person is an absolute corruption. The World Government did not mind being called the number two power of the world. But just because they are fine with it doesn¡¯t mean they would meekly ept it. They know they could not exactly defeat Death Monarch but after Death Monarch returns, if he is not as strong as World Government, then the World Government would not mind taking back the throne of being the number one force of the world. They did not exactly want to kill Death Monarch. They were enemies, true. But that was in the past. Even if Death Monarch return and is not as strong as them, as long as he is an expert of Disk Formation, the World Government will surely cooperate. The three Great Powers are the ruling powers of the world. Any changes on the power structure of these three organization could set off a wave of chaos and disorder all over the world. Arno look at the sky and stand on the winds, looking at the distance. He could see the sword and the cloudless skies. It felt like this is the grand return of the king Arise the sound of gale, like a divine trumpet shaking the firmaments¡¯ he thought to himself. Inside the Meeting Room, Raymond frowned. His mace talks to him and his frown be deeper. The World Government ended their meeting early that day as the Earthshaker finallyes out from Ind of Peace and rides to Pandemonium in his winged golden armored horse. His golden armor shining brightly like the sun as he is headed to the forbiddennd for World Government. Death Monarch has returned. So whether thend is forbidden still would be decided if Death Monarch allows the Supreme Commander of World Government toe inside. At the same time in Moscow, when the Republic and the Senators are discussing thing in the Senate Hall and were alerted by the warning of high energy was emanated out and enveloping the world, these Senator walk out from the Senate Halls and look at the sky, their expression turns solemn. They saw the cloudless skies and then they saw that sword. All the beast around Europe seems to sense that sword will and they all whimper in fear. Boris look at the sky his expression turns hard. He knew what this means. Jean was right. Death Monarch has finally returned. The Senate Halls is shining brightly like it is the moon in the night Boris is a Beast Master. He could feel the emotions of all the monster horde that covers thend of Russia and he could feel how fearful they are. But then as one still in awe looking at that distant skies, they saw snows falling from the sky and their faces haveplicated expression. Like tears of a goddess, the snows keep falling and Boris look toward the Mountain of Ice in the backyard of the Senate and his heart felt more heavy. The red sword stuck below the mountain of ice shakes and trembles as it flew from the bottom of the mountain to the peak of that mountain. The snow below the mountain stirs and like flowers blossom they swirls around the red sword as it flew upwards. That red sword covered by snow is the red sword that Sangmin wanted to borrow. To be more urate, he wanted to borrow the person who wields that red sword. On the peak of the mountain, a woman stands up and as she moves her fingers, the snows around her falls down like flower petals as its swirls around her, slowly and gently Standing up with a white clothes made up of snow and ice is the most beautiful woman in the world, looking like a celestial beauty thates from the Heavens Her blue eyes shining brightly looking at that sword in the other side of the world. Her hair flows gracefully as the winds of winter caress it like a mother caressing a child head. She held out her hands and the red swordes to her hand. That day, the Ice Queen Katarinaes out from her seclusion and walk down the Mountain of Ice. Death Monarch had return and the Ice Queen hade down the mountain. ¡°The love story between these two people had not yet ended¡± that is what the people all over the world thoughts That day the sword descends and the snow falls. The sword cleaves an archipgo and the snow covered an entire nation in white While the whole world look at the skies and saw the stars and the sword, Azief is looking below him. Wind whipping out his ck robe and his hair. He did not smile. There is aplicated expression on his face. He is flying slowly to Pandemonium from the Arabian Sea. Behind him following him from behind is Sasha. Her injury has all been healed like she never got injured in the first ce. She looks at the solemn face of Death Monarch and for some reason she felt uneasy. But she did not say anything as she keeps following behind him. Azief look at the distant horizon and thought to himself a solution ¡®I need to seek the Oracle¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 647: That person (1) Today is certain to be one of the days that people would never forget. After six years, there is another shocking scene up in the sky Thunder roars in the sky, lightning filled clouds filled the world, the sea thrashed wildly, the wind gathered and berge storms that ravages the world and a ck dot could be seen up there among the clouds looking down toward all creation. Six years ago, there is a stairway from heavening down to Earth and that person climb the stairs and disappeared from the eyes of the world. Today, something else came down from the Heavens. This time it is a sword. And ¡°that person¡± returns with the appearance of the sword The whole world was shocked with the appearance of the colorful skies and the sword. Now, the skies have closed up and one could see the original appearance of the skies. But even though the different skies could no longer be seen not many people could ever forget that sky and nobody could ever forget that sword. It reminded them of that person and warned them. Was that the reason why the sword was swing down? To remind some of them and warned some others? Whatever the case, the sword could no longer be seen and the thunders and lightning slowly retreated But the impact of the sword is still present. The Arabian sea waves is still wildly thrashing, startling the deep sea creatures and those who were in the Arabian Sea that had to cope with a sudden surge of tall waves and chaotic stormy weather. Many monsters near the Arabian Sea was annihted, their body full of energy and EXP for the low leveler returns back to the world, strengthening the Heavens and the Will of the World The winds generated from that swording down is still gathering and thunder storms are attacking many coast that borders the Arabian Sea. Lightning covers the sea and anyone who is unlucky would get struck with lightning bolt that have the trace of Tribtion Thunderbolt The sword had already descended and the Socotra archipgo is already cut into two and half of that archipgo had already sink down to the bottom of the sea The other half of the archipgo is alsoing down. But the people there could not leave. Their feet stuck toward the ground like someone had nailed their feet to the ground of that archipgo. They did not fly to the sky or burrow underneath the Earth not because they didn¡¯t want to. But because they couldn¡¯t. They could only wait for their life to end. This struck terror to anyone that is watching the scene of people who were despairing as they could not move and could only see their impending deathing for them This act would surely rm the other Six Great Powers. ¡°That person¡± also had already killed two Disk Formation leveler. That alone should have made ¡°that person¡± hesitated to swing his sword. In the Article, if one killed even one Disk Formation leveler without any good reason, they could be hunted and taken into custody by the Seven Great Powers. Not to mention ¡°that person¡± yed two Disk Formation leveler. During the six years ¡°that person¡± was absent, the Seven Great Powers had always enforced these rules. Unless there is deep seated enmity between them, Disk Formation leveler is prohibited to wantonly killing people and kill other Disk Formation levelers. If they have to battle each other, they had to send a duel challenge or in some cases like in a battlefield such letter of challenge could sometimes be dismissed. But, one need to dere the reason why the battel take ce and who is the one they are challenging. It is also this agreement that urge the governance of people to be more detailed since each great power would cultivate a person until they reached Disk Formation level. If someone is caught after viting this article, there would be a trial jointly held by the Seven Great Power to determine whether the killing of the Disk Formation leveler is necessary or not. Each representative from the Seven Great Power will preside the trial and they would judge whether the person is guilty or not. This kind of trials, ofw and order eased the worries of normal people that fears a Disk Formation leveler go rampaging all over the world. Precisely because there is rule and order, that many new talents could be cultivated and humanity is on the right track. If the killing of a Disk Formation was deemed unnecessary, then there would be a punishment by the Seven Great Powers that would drain all of the energies and powers of the vitors of thew But even then they would rarely kill them. They would do penance and these penance would be decided by the trials. these energies that was collected would then be distributed to the Seven great power to cultivate new talented young people of their organization Not to mention thisw is penned by ¡°that person¡± himself. At that time, even he himself said he wouldply with thews written in that Article. But after he send that Article to the World Government to be revised further in detail, ¡°that person¡± immediately climb a stairway thate down from the Heaven and disappeared from Earth From the very beginning Death Monarch did not mind paying some lip service that he wouldply with the rules because he knows he is not going to be on Earth for thatw to apply to him Thatw is supposed to make anyone that kill any Disk Formation leveler without reasons to be the enemy of the world. But still ¡°that person¡± still killed two Disk Formation leveler, knowing exactly what would follow. Right now all the great powers had known who had died and why they had died. Even the unrted people in that archipgo was implicated because of ¡°that person¡± anger All of the people inside that archipgo had share the same fate as those ten people that had tried to capture Sasha. The Six great powers would be every efficient in collecting information especially when that information is something about ¡°that person¡± No one could understand why ¡°that person¡± would act in such a way. But when they think deeper, they frowned. Why would he still kill those two people of Disk Formation and incur the wrath of the Great Powers of the world. Thus, his action could be analyzed like this. ¡°that person¡± no longer cares about that Article because now he had the power to ignore the Article. And what does it mean to have the power to ignore the power of that Article? Chapter 648: That person (2) It means, ¡°that person¡± is confident that he could duke it out by his lonesome against the Six Great Powers. And that is a terrifying thought The Six Great Powers also did not forget that Death Monarch is not a lonesome figure anymore. Even before, when he was alone, he was already a formidable figure. Bur now, he is no longer a lone wolf in the world. He has Pandemonium. Inside thatnd, there is many great heroes and heroines of the world. There is that loyal Wang Jian, the cunning trickster, the genius Alchemist just to name a few. Those three people alone could wreck a lot of chaos all over the world. Pandemonium did notck powerful figures that could shake the world. Take any random person on the top echelon of Pandemonium and let him or her out and they could create more than just a ripple in the world politics and affect the actions of Great Powers of the world. Everyone knew why Death Monarch drafted the Article. It is to bnce the power of the world and to stop the factional war between the many organizations. In other words, he brings order. He brought out the hidden Order of Thinker to the forefront of world politics, brought out the always moving League of Freedom and force them to stay in one ce and unify the thought of people under Seven Great Powers. Peace dawned Order of Thinker had always remains a secret society before Death Monarch brought them to the forefront of global politics. One could say this is Death Monarch scheme to take that reclusive experts of the Order of Thinker out into the open. It is easier to fight an enemy in the open than in the dark. Then he also restrains the League of Freedom by giving that League a continent to rule. And Narleod, the leader of the League is happy to be restrained under such matter. Because he himself desire to participate. At that time, he evene to Pandemonium and traded the whereabouts of a temple to Death Monarch in exchange that he will get a seat during the World Distribution Event. And he also had to pay for his previous transgression with Death Monarch at that time. Everyone thought he would note out of the Centre Pce of Pandemonium alive but like a cockroach, he survives that meeting with Death Monarch. But he still had to pay a price. Narleod pays it with his arms. The event of his arm being cut off by Death Monarch is still being retold in many inns and taverns all over the world. The League of Freedom might look powerful to the world but to the Three Great powers at that time, they did not warrant such powerful presence in the world. With Death Monarch giving an entire continent to the League of Freedom, that organization finally be a powerful organization that needs to be watched closely. The reason why League of Freedom did not care being restrained is because Narleod wanted a base where he could expand his power and recruit more people. He couldn¡¯t do that just by relying on Storm Tide. He had to havends. But thends of the world at that time was divided by the Three Great Powers. World Government is the most aggressive in expanding their power by conqueringnds all over the world, employing a policy where they will not interfere in Pandemonium business. On the other hand, the Republic persuaded those warlords that is being attacked or will be attacked by the World Government to join their side, expanding their influence using abination of diplomacy and force. But even they would not cross Pandemonium at that time. It is clear to the eyes of Narleod that if anyone were to have confidence to his organization and for him to expand he and his organization, he need to have sufficient power and it also needs to be famous. So, he risks everything for a spot in the World Distribution Event. If not for the fact that Death Monarch need someone that he knows hated the World Government and would restrain them even without him being there, he probably would not choose Narleod of League of Freedom And Death Monarch wanted someone that could and would restrain the World Government even when he is gone. He needs someone willing Death Monarch knew all about the hatred of Narleod, the leader of the League of Freedom against the World Government top echelon. The reason for such hatred is not something that even Death Monarch knows. But he didn¡¯t need to know how the hatred begins. He just need to know whether Narleod still hold that hatred in his heart. And he does. League of Freedom is arge organization but it did not have enough power to contend with the World Government. But if Narleod is given a spot in the World distribution event, then he would have enough power and influence to at least harass the World Government. Thus, Death Monarch had given South America to Narleod. At the same time, Death Monarch did not want the World Government to fall either. He knows that if World government falls it would set of another great period of chaos. The Three Great Powers are like a mountain. And when mountain breaks and falls down, its avnche would bury many lives. Narleod bestowment as the ruler of the South American continent is intended for restraining the World Government in case they be unruly in his absence. As such Pandemonium would not have so many troubles. But as the strongest man in the world, how could his absence not affect the world events? When Death Monarch be absent, a stormy period of battles happens all over the world. When Death Monarch was on Earth, he holds the reins to the monsters of the worlds. And who is these monsters? The criminals¡¯ underworld. When Death Monarch was present they did not even dare peek at the sun. they hide in darkness and endure all kinds of humiliation. When he is gone, Crime Alliancee out once again. Criminals that have long been lying down no longer look at the sky with dread. Theye out and bathe in the sun and wreak havoc all over the world. But they did not dare touch that sleeping dragon which is Pandemonium. As such Pandemonium had always been able to maintain their number one position as the most powerful force of the Great Powers of the World. And with Loki on the helm of Pandemonium, Pandemonium itself also be a bit more cunning. And its de be even more sharper. Who would have thought that Death Monarch is also very proficient in the act of bncing powers? While people are contemting of the matter of the future as Death Monarch had returned, that person is thinking about other things. A ck dot on the sky is seen flying across the Arabian Sea. He is flying slowly and gently, the clouds around him hides him from the eyes of many and the many Divine Sense that tried to probe that ck dot position all suffered bacsh. Those Disk Formation leveler that tries to scan the position of that ck dot not only suffered bacsh from ¡°that person¡± they also felt like heaven above is looking down at them and exert pressure upon them. Without even seeing ¡°that person¡± in their Divine Sense, they all felt their energy drain off trying to stave off that bacsh from breaking their Disk. It was like the moment their Divine Sense sweeps around ¡®that person¡¯ location, ¡°that person¡± also able to sense them. And now, ¡°that person¡± is looking back. As the sky acted as ¡°that person¡± eyes, who would able to hide their existence from him? Azief on the sky, just scoffed. He halted for a second before continuing flying slowly. At least the speed of his flight is slow to him. If he wanted to he could arrive at Pandemonium in the blink of an eye. But there is a lot of thing he needs to organize. He needs to organize his thoughts. He at least need to know some basic thing he is now separating his consciousness to do many things at once and thinking of many matters at the same time. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomorrow. Hope you like the chapter. Dont forget to vote and leave somements Chapter 649: The closest person to heaven (1) One of his consciousness is tasked to stamp his Will onto the Will of the World, taking back the spot that he left when he went to the Supreme Dimension. The moment he breaks the barriers of Time and Space, he arrived on Earth. The moment he arrived on his Earth, his boundless power exploded out and his Willpower appears again on Earth. Azief at that time felt joyful and relieved No one sees him because they were all distracted by the sight of a different skies. But he was in a big trouble at that time. He at that time was very weak. Laws revolves weakly around him. His body was withering and wrinkles appears on his supposed ageless body Time Turbulence is not some ce anyone like to be trapped in and even more when the turbulence exceeds the parameter of Time Turbulence. But the moment he turned to Earth, the Will of the world nourished him and he could feel the power of the All Source coursing through his veins. He felt the effect of the Time Turbulence leaving him and he remembers why hee out at that exact moment and swing down a sword strike to the Socotra archipgo Unlike some worlds, the Will of the World on Earth did not provide him any resistance. Since he fought the Heavens and won, the Will of the World had always acknowledged his Will as part of the Will of the World. Some people understand what that means and some people don¡¯t. It is not an exaggeration to say that Azief will is the Will of the World. When he went to the Supreme Dimension, he himself was not sure that he could survive without his full power so he took back his Willpower that is in the Will of the World. Heaven Will once again regain full control of the Will of the World. But when he returned, his Willpower once again taking back its share of the Will of the World. People thought why would Death Monarch waste his energy to do such a thing, creating sword of clouds and cut down an archipgo. Some Disk Formation leveler that watched that sword full of energy and Laws power thought it was a waste of energy to make a statement. What they didn¡¯t understand was his energy was not drained a bit. There is the fact that he is now in Divine Comprehension and possess the power of Laws. But there is also the fact that he had half the Will of the World in his hand. The sword that he conjured and swing down is a sword formed from the energy of the world. There is sword Will in it because he hadprehended the art of swordsmanship in that Sealed World of the Three Thousand World. There is Laws because he had step onto Divine Comprehension level. And there is the power of the Heaven because it is the Heaven Will that powered that sword. On Earth as long as one could not take that part of the Will of the World into their own Azief could not be killed by conventional way. As long as he possesses half the Will of the World, he could use all things under Heaven as his weapon. His eyes could see everything and his hand could reach anywhere he wanted to The sword also acted as a smokescreen. He at the time did not know the full situation of the world. Maybe there is other Divine Comprehension leveler or maybe another assassin that would target him when he is weak. With thatrge swording down to Earth, who could watch him with their Divine Sense as the energy around him was disturbed by that sword descending from the Heavens? It only takes him around five second to reached his full power. But Azief remembers that during the Purifying of Fire when he fought Purunghasa, a few seconds of vulnerability had almost sent him to his death, Since he had been bitten once like that, he would not get bitten the same way again. And that is not the only thing he did. there is also his Divine Sense that he had spread out over the world. He did it to know the general situation and whether he managed toe out at the right time. Fortunately, he had managed toe out of the Time Tunnel before worse thing could happen to Sasha. He also need to see Will after this. there is something he didn¡¯t understand. He actually wanted toe out on the seventh year. But when he was inside the Time Tunnel he saw fragments of lives of people who trusted him. One of them is Sasha. While she did survive her ten men with her secret method, she had a hard time waiting for her. His rtionship with Sasha isplicated. Their rtionship begins as enemies and then she became his subordinate. Hatred and past resentment have all been washed away after all this time. There is respect on each other. Though this respect had never been verbalized between both of them. And then when he is inside the Time Tunnel, he knows that if he did not want to be stuck in a limbo of a timeless existence, he had to use the Laws he had So he uses the Divine Law to guide himself out from the Time Tunnel. That is why he could also see Sasha predicament and life inside the Time Tunnel. Because Sasha even though she did not show it, she trusted him and that trust became Faith. And that faith powers his Divine Law. As Time and Faith mixed together in that miraculous Time Tunnel, he could see possibilities of life for Sasha in that many instances of traveling inside Time He could see how much she would suffer if she uses that secret technique and if he iste for one more year and as such he exerted more power than necessary ande out a year early than he had nned. It is because he forces it that drained all of his Laws and energies and also creating such a powerful emanation of Time Turbulence that ripples through all Time Stream His positioning in time and location was perfect as he appears on top of the Socotra skies the moment hees out from the Time Tunnel. The moment hees out he swing his sword and changes Sasha life trajectories. Now, Sasha is saved and it lift off an emotional burden from his heart. Sasha is apetent subordinate and she trusted him. And he too trusted her. He would be sad to lose her and lose her to such despicable people It is quite a twist of fate between these former enemies to have such a trusting rtionship. They also have the proper distance with each other keeping the respect they have for each other tuck deep in their hearts. The other consciousness is checking on himself to make sure nothing is wrong with him after all that Time turbulence that he had to experience to return back. He could already sense some discrepancy. He felt the Time Stream around him is slightly affected. The future is slowly being rewritten back and the Time Stream is adjusting to the new probability as Azief hade out. He sighed. >>>>>>>>>>>> See you tomorrow and dont forget to ote, leave somements and give me some gifts.Hehehe. Hope you like the chapter Chapter 650: The closest person to heaven (2) He still remembers some Time Wraiths chasing him when he was about toe out from the Time Tunnel Thankfully he managed to get out before they could get near him. He shudders to think about what will happen to him if he gets caught by a Time Wraith. Even though he did not know what would happen when one got caught by a Time Wraith, Azief doubt that it is anything good. He frowned a couple of times as his mind is taking all over the information his consciousness is feeding him. It is like he is doing so many things at once with his mind, analyzing so many possibilities and sifting through all of these information that his mind could explode. But maybe because he has level up to Divine Comprehension, he could take in all of this knowledge without having even the slightest headache. Azief keep doing this as his Willpower spreads out all over the world. He notices that some ces are hidden from his Divine Sense Some have arrays built around it that prevent him from prating it and some others have a way of diverting his Divine Sense. While some others reflect the Divine Sense to other ces, bouncing it off to the nearest area. Azief smiles and think to himself that six years sure brings a lot of changes. They be a lot of more creatives. It is something that he had expected. This new world they live in and the methods each person uses in this new world full of magic and special abilities is their new normal and as such humanity is slowly ustomed to it and begins innovating Azief did not hate it. It is not like they created these things to stop his Divine Sense specifically. These are methods that they used to protect themselves and their people from other people. Though, he could guess that many of the other major powers of the world created such Anti Divine Sense measures probably not only to stop powerful experts of other forces to spied on them but also they were afraid of him knowing things about them. For such ces, he just sweeps them through first. Since he is using the Will of the World to scan the world, he did not care that much. Right now, he had no time to investigate these ces since he had a lot of thing in his mind about other things But he marked those ces in his mind and maybe if he had enough time after this, he would pay a visit to those ces to see what they are hiding. One of the reason he wanted to scan the world with his Divine Sense is to find out about Will, Loki, Sina, Sofia and Katarina and all of his people. His Divine Sense sweeps though Pandemonium and after making sure that Sofia, Sina, Loki and even Will was there he extends his Divine Sense to that Ice Mountain on the back of the Senate of the Republic. Through his Divine Sense, eh could see that woman and her red sword and after making sure she is fine he seeks more and more people that he wanted to seek and confirm their existence Of course, like always his Divine Sense could not sense Void at all. He tried to scan the Ind of Peace but the Will of the World seems to be melded into the barrier they erected. Azief then divert his Divine Sense to other ces. He wanted to scans the existence of any other Divine Comprehension leveler. But he senses not even one. Some of them are maybe hidden in some of those ces where Divine Sense was shielded from them or maybe there is no other Divine Comprehension leveler which is absurd. He also senses that the energy of the world is no longer as thick as before. In some regions of the world, he could sense that it is thinning. It is not gone entirely and it is still being replenished by the All Source but the rate of the energy being reced is slower These regions no doubt is the site of people who breakthrough to another level and taking a lot of energy of the world. It leaves a mark when one is breaking through. Azief was lucky that he had the Thirteen Step of the Supremacy Stairway to bear the energy consumption of his breakthrough. If not maybe half of the energy in the world would be used to make sure he could breakthrough to the next level. That would set back humanity development for decades. He is probably right about that conjecture regarding the energy of the world. He could see that even the monster all over the world had decreased. It is not like in the beginning of the Fall where monsters could be seen everywhere. Nowadays, if one wanted to find monster, they either need to venture deep into dark secluded forest or high up in the mountain or burrows into dark damp tunnels. With many kinds of way to protect themselves, humanity had managed to live with monsters. Most of the titanic monster is usually hunted by people who wanted a breakthrough so for many people they could only hunt the low level monster. Azief probably lived in the luckiest period of time to the eyes of the new generation. Some children that was born in this period of time since the rise of many powerful people probably thought that if they were born during that time they could also rise up and be an earthshaking figure like the great heroes of the world. It depends really on some people whether that period after the fall is really lucky or not. Many people died and not all people be like Earthshaker, Thunder Monarch, The Ice Queen or Death Monarch. Azief cut that consciousness that is trying to steer his mind from other important stuff and focus on the stream of consciousness that notices the pitiful numbers of monster This probably had something to do with humanity having many champions to kill these monsters or that humanity had been stronger. Or, it could also be the monster are growing weaker And if they are growing weaker, then his previous guess was right. Earth energy is slowlying to a halt and the rapid promotion of level like in the beginning of the fall will probably not happen again. Azief keep thinking of this matter while flying through the clouds. Sasha is behind him and looking at him while slowly healing herself. She did not dare breathe too loudly for fearing to distract him Sasha look at Death Monarch face and she felt uneasy. She felt very happy when that sword came down and destroyed her enemies and she was happy to see her backer, but now that she is so close to him, she also felt a bit dread. This is a habit she had formed since she works for him. She is the closest person to Heaven, people said Why? Because she was the one that Death Monarch trusted and allow to be beside him. And because she is closer to him than any other person, she knows how terrifying Death Monarch really is >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomorrow. hope tomorrow is a better day for all of us. And rmending Keyakizaka 46 Fukyouwaon (listen to the song while reading its lyrics. Pretty powerful words in the song) Chapter 651: The worldly matters(1) She is the closest person to Heaven, people said Why? Because she was the one that Death Monarch trusted and allow to be beside him. And because she is closer to him than any other person, she knows how terrifying Death Monarch really is Maybe in front of the Ice Queen and the Divine Archer, Death Monarch shows a different side. He might show his gentle side and his best side to those two women. But Sasha seen all the dark side of Death Monarch. And unlike Katarina that embraces it and Sofia that tries to temper it, she dreaded it She had no desire to embrace that kind of dark side or trying to temper it. She did not dare to embrace it because Death Monarch is not her lover. Their rtionship with each other is different than the rtionship Death Monarch have with those women. She did not try to temper it because she is not someone that Death Monarch loves. Thus, because she is the closest to Heaven, she knows how terrifying the Heavens would be when it is angered But she had been standing beside him for years, so she also sees his kind side. Even after years beside him, she still did not understand this man. But there is of course respect in her heart. And she also feels that she could trust his words. That is something she had seen many times. Death Monarch is a man of his word. He rarely promises something to anyone but if he promises it, he would honor the promise. She trusted him enough. She had faith that he would one day return. But even though she had seen Death Monarch kind side, in the end, the fear she felt for him trump any other kind of feeling Six years did not do anything to dull that feeling. instead, with the appearance of that sword, she be even more uneasy and even more fearful. Because it is clear to her that this Death Monarch is still that invincible Death Monarch. She thought to herself, isn¡¯t the usual pattern of protagonist character like Death Monarch that when they go to other ce to train and return there would be more people stronger than him? And then the protagonist would fight with those people and the enemies would found out that even though the protagonist did not have a higher level of energy than them, their foundation is stable or some sort of scenario along that line? Only then Sasha remembers that is a story and reality sometimes would be different than stories. How could the real world be so different from stories? Judging from that emanation of energy that has been released with that sword, that sword alone is enough to decimate any Disk Formation leveler into pieces. Sasha did not forget what happens even amidst that chaos. When she greeted Death Monarch from her position in that ind, she felt Space and Time around her to be distorted. Instead of just feeling that Time and Space around her distorting, the pressure was so strong that she could even see it with her own eyes When she roars in joy Death Monarch name to the sky, thunder roars in the sky and then a powerful force swept her. That force seems to iste her from the disaster that is befalling that entire archipgo. She could see the Time between her area and the time outside her area, moves in a different time flow. She could see clearly the droplets of water slowly falling down from the sky and she could see the light of a lightning striking down moment by moment walkthrough, like that lightning would take years before ite down to Earth. Then she felt Space around her to be manipted. The ground seems to disintegrate by itself and the skies above went beneath her feet. It was like the overturning Earth and the Heavens and then as the sword descended down, she found herself standing beside Death Monarch Azief. Like a miracle, she found herself standing up in the clouds, behind Death Monarch who was looking down at the archipgo with cold eyes. At that time, it would be not an exaggeration that she felt scared, bewildered, shocked and yet at the same time she also felt relieved. Death Monarch at that time just standing there up in the air. Clouds swirls beneath his boots and thunders roars all round him. Harsh wind turns gentle around him and the moment it passes Death Monarch area, they turn wild again, bringing high speed winds that disturbs the water and created storms all over the Arabian Sea Lightning shot off from behind and in front of him making him to appear majestic and godly like some kind of god of thunder. She did not know why she could suddenly be beside Death Monarch but it is clear that this is Death Monarch doing but she knows better than to ask Death Monarch about anything. She looks at Death Monarch but Death Monarch look at below so she looks below her too. She saw the sword. This time she could see it very clearly The sword is formed out of all the clouds in the world. It causes the world to have a cloudless sky It is like that artifact that Hirate had that could create continents and inds out of nowhere. That artifact also has the abilities to sweep clouds and winds. But that is sweeping the clouds. It is not like the way Death Monarch uses the clouds. She could feel that as the Willpower of Death Monarch covered the world everything that belongs to the Heavens belong to him. The clouds are just a tool. If he wanted to move mountain, he could probably move it just by thinking about it. But Death Monarch like always have to be different than anyone else. That sword did not only absorb all the clouds in the region but all over the world, like being summoned by their master, the clouds came and formed that sword. She could feel the intent of killing and the Willpower inside that sword strike. She nces at Death Monarch when that sword descends. His expression like always did not change at all. That gaze is coldly looking at that ind. The sword falls and the archipgo was cut. Hills were ttened by the pressure even before the sword couldnd. The ten men who even have two Disk Formation leveler among them exploded into pieces of meat. Those two exploded when the sword reached ten meter above them. The other had exploded long way before that. Their cursing could not even be heard from this height. Looking at them from above, they look like some dots that is so insignificant They exploded into atoms and disintegrated. Even their energies or any of their lifesaving measure they had seemed to not be able to survive that sword strike. And when the sword finallynded, like apressed explosion, the sound of thend being cut sounded like someone cut a paper with a scissor. The impact exploded upwards first and it seems to pierce through the skies and the force created a sky quake up in the sky. Chapter 652: The worldly matters(2) Below them, half of that archipgo sink down into the sea while the other half is slowly following the other half descend to the bottom. The sea water around the area rises up suddenly because of the tremendous impact of that destructive power and thunderous roars of lightning and thunder filled the Heavens above It sounded like a farewell ceremony to all those souls of people on that archipgo. Tsunamis formed and the sea wave moves wildly and then and only then Death Monarch finally fly forward, leaving the archipgo. He said only one word ¡®Let¡¯s go back¡¯ the moment she said that Sasha could only follow. Now that her superior is back, she no longer have to struggle to much. She knows not all of the mission that Death Monarch entrusted her to do had been aplished but she at least she aplished some of it., She did not like mediocrity especially in doing her job but the other task that Death Monarch give her was never meant to be sessful. Both of them knows it so they both were trying their luck. When Death Monarch said Let¡¯s go home, there is only one home that he refers t. It is of course pandemonium. Azief since then have been flying. But he is flying at afortable speed. He is not rushing at all. It was almost like he wants all the people in the world to see him flying across the skies. Sasha had a guess. But she did not ask or try to answer her own doubts. She just followed. Azief then ask her ¡®Loki¡¯ he said only one word to her and she understood what Death Monarch is asking her. ¡®he ruled Pandemonium wisely.¡¯ He nodded and there is a smile on his face. Then he asked again ¡®Other than that?¡¯ His eyes are glowing for a second. Sasha ignores it and then she reply ¡®He seems to be searching for the Broker.¡¯ Then after a few moment of thinking, she then said ¡®Riana might have a falling out with him¡¯ ¡®The Laughing Demoness. That is interesting¡¯ He went silent for a while as he is deep in his thought. Sasha notices it but she also notices that Death Monarch is still waiting She understood. His silence means that he wanted her to continue. With Death Monarch, there is this rule ofmunication between them. There is big matters and small matters when she reported to him. Most of the time, she sorted it out by herself. But there are times where a small matter in her eyes is a big matter in his eyes and sometimes there are matters where she believes it is a big matter but it is a small matter in his eyes. For small matters, Sasha only needs to do a brief report. The shortest report that she ever made about a small matter was one sentence. Most of the time, her conversation with Death Monarch have always been brief and short. That is because there are not many matters in the world that could be considered big matters in the eyes of Death Monarch. But, this news certainly doesn¡¯t feel like a small matter to Death Monarch. So she continued to borate ¡®Riana seems to have some rtionship with the Broker. When you sent the Three Army to capture the Broker, she was there. Loki does not seem to be the one that approve this. He might have known about them but he surely didn¡¯t think that Riana would save the Broker. Azief only smiles and then he said ¡®You think too little of him¡¯ Sasha did not say anything but she frowned. Azief didn¡¯t look back but he could feel that she felt dissatisfied. ¡®Why did you not think that this is his n all along? There is not a lot of thing in this world that is not under his calctions¡¯ Smiling he said ¡®he is a schemer and a trickster. Would it have surprised you if you are being tricked by him? He might have expected that Riana would save the Broker even if he objected to it¡¯ Smirking he added ¡®He might have schemed it like that so I would know that he is not the one responsible for the three Army failure to apprehend the Broker. Or maybe he is acting a y with Riana. Even if he did not act any y with Riana, who is to say that Loki did not expect that kind of development to happen from the moment he sent Riana to the Broker¡¯ Storms thunder all over the skies as the waves below their feet grows even wilder. The coast of Yemen, India, Pakistan, Somalia, is activating their tsunami barriers to minimize the damage of the impact. The Maldives on the other hand is being drowned by the tidal waves While all of this tragedy wreck the many nations that is around the Arabian Sea, these two people are discussing of matters of the world calmly, like the matter below their feet does not have anything to do with them ¡®How could someone scheme so deeply in this world?¡¯ Sasha asked. She clearly did not believe that Loki would have so many counter scheme Azief heard Sasha words and he could only smiles bitterly But Azief knows that Loki is not from this time. As such, surface appearance could never be trusted when dealing with Loki. What seems to be a disadvantage might be advantageous in the long run. People usually scheme in hopes of reaching a certain objective. Most of them don¡¯t even known how their scheme turns out until it is the moment to execute it and seeing it seed or fail. But with Loki, there is another variable at y which is Time. With Loki a move that look like a feint might be an attack at a different time. That is why Loki had an edge when scheming against someone. Since he probably knows the future, he either guided his enemies to the destination he wanted them to be or throw them off course. But he must do it in moderation else the Time Bacsh will not be something that Loki could endure. ¡®You think too little of him¡¯ Azief said once again and he did not say anything more about that matter. Sasha also be silent. Death Monarch rarely repeated his words. But when he did, it means, he wants people to pay attention. And that is an ultimatum. He would not ept any objection. That is why she too be silent and she just nodded silently, looking at that ck cape that seems like death aura billowing from Death Monarch shoulder with understanding. If Death Monarch said that she was underestimating Loki, then that means she really did underestimate the so called Trickster. She could only nods. And Azief did not broach the subject about that again. Instead, he asked about that Laughing Demoness. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 653: Three strikes (1) ¡®Hmm. Riana saved him?¡¯ Sasha then reply to Death Monarch ¡®Yes. she saved him from the Three Army pursuit and even from Loki secret forces¡¯ ¡®Now?¡¯ he asks again. Azief always speak in short sentence. Other people and even his officials have trouble trying to divine the question of Death Monarch but Sasha was ustomed to it. And Azief is also ustomed to speak like this with Sasha. Right now, even though they are not at the court of Pandemonium, they are back to their mostfortable position. Azief as the ruler of Pandemonium and Sasha as the Shadow Guards leader. It was like they are already back in the throne room of Pandemonium. This is why Azief break through that Time Tunnel early. He did not want to lose such a precious subordinate. And this is why Sasha respected and believe in Death Monarch. They were ustomed to each other. If this is the world before the Fall, Azief is akin the CEO of argepany and Sasha is his trusted secretary that handle small and big matters for him. Because there is trust between them, their conversation also reflected that The wind passes them but Sasha notices that even though there is storm all over the Arabian Sea andrge waves below them rising up from the sea formingrge tsunamis, the sound of the wind, the sound of the waves and the sound of the thunder all over the skies seems to died down around her. She notices that she was covered in a calming force that enables her to speak with Death Monarch without being interrupted by the world forces. It increases her respect and her dread. She answers Death Monarch question ¡®Now, no one knows where the Broker is. Riana is quite capable if she could hide from Lord Loki and the Three Army¡¯ Azief thinks again. He was not as optimistic as Sasha. He just fears this is also under Loki calctions. It is really hard to fight against a person who knows the future, he thought Sasha on the other hand send a message with her secretmunicator to her people that she is heading back toward Pandemonium. She sends a message to them to quickly regroup back to Pandemonium. And she also sends a message saying they no longer to hide. Death Monarch has returned and as such they no longer had to hide. That sword thates down from the Heaven is a reminder¡­and a warning to all the forces of the world. Then she shut down hermunicator and keep following Azief trails Azief then ask ¡®Where is my Shadow?¡¯ he asks. Sasha frowned. ¡®I already used it¡¯ Azief was shocked. ¡®All three strikes have been used?¡¯ The Shadow is what he called the ck figures made of darkness that he could create. It is part of his shadow. He would put his shadow into other people shadows. When it needs to strike, the Shadow woulde out from the shadow of the host and strike an attack There are some people he put the shadow with the intent to supervise them and others who he did not Even though the status window that he has is blurry and he could barely see the stats in his status window any more, he knows he had an ability to manipte shadows. As hees closer to the source of Laws and energy in the world and as he grew closer to Perfection, he notices that unique ss slowly grows insignificant for him. He is more like a Death Lord than Shadow Lord. Maybe from the moment, he took the perfection path, his nature as the Shadow Lord had been diminished. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he uses any shadow rted abilities. It is not that he didn¡¯t want to use them. But because he did not even have to use it. Shadow Lord abilities is mainly used and specialize in stealth actions. As he grew more powerful and Perfected his Path, he had be strong. In this world, why would he need to hide and od things in stealth? Whatever he wanted, he could take. Whoever he wanted to punish and destroy, he would only need to think of it and lightning and thunder would fill the world and strike them down for him. As such, he knows that now as he reached Divine Comprehension, the Shadow Lord ss is no longer an advantage. But instead it a skin that he needs to shed off. Maybe all ss is like that. They acted like a base of your abilities. You then follow one of the path of that abilities and slowly that path be your Grand Path. Some strayed and even when one strayed one could still see hope of finding their Grand Path as long as one is determined But perfection Path is nothing like that. Since it could embrace all things and be all things, it also means that is not specialized or unique. Because it had all, it is all. Thus, maniption of shadows is just minor abilities whenpared to the many energies one would have to cultivate in order to walk the Path of perfection sessfully. That shadow he gave to Sasha is a lifesaving measure. Each shadow could strike for three times with the power of Disk Formation level that he had attained before he went to the Supremacy Stairway. But since it is only a shadow, of course the damage it could inflict is lower than the real one. From what Azief had calcted, these shadow could retain about fifty percent of his power. Actually, that alone is powerful enough. Azief when he was in Disk Formation could already battle Divine Comprehension leveler and even beat them if they are not that proficient in using theirws. Of course that was in theory since at that time nobody on Earth had reached Divine Comprehension level. Such lifesaving measures should be a great threat to anyone at that time in the world. And Sasha also know this. And Sasha herself is not some weak maiden. She is also at Disk Formation level. Of course, her offensive abilities are not that terrifyingpared the many other Divine Comprehension leveler in the world but her speed and her evasive abilities is probably the cream of the crop The fact that she had to use it means her enemies is not some small fry. Most people would be deterred by the fact that Sasha not only had Disk Formation level power but also the fact that she is Death Monarch most trusted person in the court of Pandemonium. So, he asks ¡®Who could force you to use it? Tell me.¡¯ Azief ask calmly ¡®the first time I used it I was attacked by Oreki¡¯ ¡®Thunder Monarch. Hmm. Why would he have attacked you?¡¯ ¡®He said something about trying to know how high the wall really is. For some reason, he believes that you have left me with some lifesaving measures. And he wanted to test it. That was the first strike from the Shadow I used¡¯ she answered and Azief chuckles a bit. This Oreki, he thought. When he was on Earth, he did not want to spar with me, but the moment I am gone only then hees out from his ce and try to exchange pointers ¡®And how did he take it?¡¯ Chapter 654: Three strikes (2) ¡®He was sent injured. But the injury was not that severe¡¯ Azief smiles. ¡®Did he be proud because of that?¡¯ ¡®No. he said he had still had a long climb ahead of him. I think he also knows that the strike was not Your Excellency full power attack. And after that aspensation for making me use the first strike, he had apanied me for a year, helping me hold off any enemies. After a year had gone by, he said he had pay all debts and leave from my side¡¯ Then Sasha asked Azief ¡®Did he pay all the debts, Your Excellency?¡¯ Sasha needs to know Azief thoughts. She did not have thatrge of enmity with Oreki and she even feel grateful for Thunder Monarch help that year. And she knows that Oreki did not mean to harm her at all. So, her tone was infused with a little bit of pleading tone. Azief smiles as he notices Sasha desire ¡®Oreki is always cautious. He never fought battles he could not win. He wanted to measure against me and as such when he got the information that you got a lifesaving measures from me, he must be itching to try to know the difference and gap between us¡¯ Azief said. Smiling, he continues ¡®He knows that I give you three strikes of attack to act as your lifesaving measures. He knows he had forced you to use one of those three strikes. ¡®And then hepensates you by apanying you and protecting you for one year so you won¡¯t have to use the other two strikes. First, he did that so you won¡¯t hold it against him. Second, he did that since he fears I would seek him for troubleter. Since he never intended to make trouble for you and for me, why would I pursue him?¡¯ Laughing, Azief then said He had pay all debts. Oreki might be cunning and he might be scheming but he is a great hero. He is a little bit different than Hirate. His determination is strong¡¯ Azief smiles and think nothing of it. Oreki did not mean harm towards Sasha and instead was using Sasha to improve himself and increase his confidence against him. If it was him, he probably would also do the same thing. The fact that he had apany Sasha for one year also had dissolved any possible enmity that might arise because of this. ¡®How about the second strike? Who made you used the second strike?¡¯ Azief asked. Sasha face turned dark like she is remembering that moment once again. Then she answered ¡®The Crime Alliance ambushed me in Sicily. I was surrounded by thousands of members of the Crime Alliance who all wanted to hack me to pieces. I am Disk Formation leveler but all of them are Energy Disperse Stage. And there is thousands of them. I am not Your Excellency. I don¡¯t have the abilities to fight thousands of Energy Disperse Stage alone. I had to use it.¡¯ ¡®It is not surprising. It is surprising that they would do that just to kill you¡¯ Azief answers. Azief of course did not know that there is something called the Death List, a rumor in the criminal underworld that prompted such a crazy attack from the Crime Alliance. Out of all organization in the world that hate him the most, Crime Alliance probably rank at number one. It is worth it that he kills all those people on the archipgo. Many people might think he had killed indiscriminately but he had scan that ind. Those on the ind were all members of the Crime Alliance. Azief could see some of Karma lines between them. Those who were unrted were all swept away by a gust of wind that probably throws them into different parts of the world. The other forces of the world would not know this at this moment. The more merciless he looked, the better it is for him. And Azief hope those that were saved by him knows the virtue of keeping their mouth shut and not speaking when they should not. Then Azief added ¡®Did they die? ¡®A lot of them died. ¡®A lot of them died? Not all?¡¯ ¡®Void was there¡¯ she answered. Azief frowned and then he said ¡®You are taking a lot of risk¡¯ ¡®I got juicy information¡¯ she reply Azief smiles and then he just nodded. Sasha could not see Azief face who is smiling but she could tell that Death Monarch mood is good. Then he asks ¡®And what about the third strike? Who force you to use it? If you have that strike, you would not have been corned that bad by those ten people¡¯ ¡®Katarina¡¯ she answered. Azief almost halted and then he regains hisposure and then ask her ¡®Why would you fight with her? I thought I ask you to look after her¡¯ Azief felt slightly angry. The Heaven roars and thunders clouds formed around the hundred kilometers radius. Sasha then answers. ¡®Because I look after her, she be angry and attack me. She knows that I have your lifesaving measures so she attacks me with the intention to kill me. So, I had to use thest strike. And then I had to leave because I could no longer shadow her¡¯ Azief sighed. He knows what he is doing right now seems pathetic. Haish. He is truly being pathetic when he thinks about it. ¡®Is she hurt?¡¯ ¡®Only superficial injury. Instead, it is this subordinate that had suffer more¡¯ Azief did not say anything and went silent for a second before sighing What did she say? ¡®She said, if you want to show her that you care, don¡¯t do things like that. She did not like it¡¯ Azief chuckles. He did not say anything for a while as he thought about a lot of things. Suddenly Azief halted for a moment and look at the direction to the south and then he smiles Then heughs. Sasha then ask ¡®Why?¡¯ Azief heard it and he smiles grew wider Like Death Monarch, she too had the habits of speaking short sentence with Death Monarch. Only when she reported things would she talk in details for fear that the meaning and the news not conveyed properly. When she asks why, what she means is why is heughing. And Azief also understood her question. He replied ¡®There is a giant tortoiseing to see my sword. Maybe he wanted to affirm something. That is why Iugh¡¯ Sasha nodded. She too looked at the direction Death Monarch is looking at. But unlike Death Monarch she could not see anything. All she could see is thunder and lightning. If it¡¯s a tortoise that ising to the sea, then that could only mean the League of Freedom have made a move. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Dont forget to vote and leave somements for teh chapters. Hope you all enjoy it. Chapter 655: World gate (1) Then Death Monarch asked another question ¡®What about the world?¡¯ he suddenly asked. By now they are about to arrive in the skies of the Indian Ocean ¡®The world isrge¡¯ she replied. Aziefughed and then he asks ¡®What about Antarctica, then? Why can¡¯t my Divine Sense scan them?¡¯ Antarctica was bestowed to the Order of Thinkers. Azief had always pay attention to the Order of Thinker. He had never liked them and never trusted them. That organization was to used hiding in the darkness. The reason why he gave that post in the Antarctica to the Orders of Thinker is to draw them out. Sasha then answer ¡®They have the Eyes of Heaven. It is an artificial artifact they created.¡¯ Azief then smirk ¡®Eyes of Heaven, huh? Interesting. How about Asia? There is some part of them that my Divine Sense could not scan?¡¯ ¡®Lotus Order have the Lotus Pce. It had many defensive features and it is said each brick tile that covered the entire city of Beijing is carved with array formation. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief also notices that the other Six great powers also have some kind of defensive measures to guard against his Divine Sense. But if he truly insisted in seeing thing, he would not only use Divine Sense that he control by using the Will of the World. He could use Divine Sense infused withws. Divine Sense is not only used to see thing. It could also be used to pressure and even attack people. The prerequisite for such action is that the one executing such action must have enough power. He is not interested in all of them. He sweeps the world with Divine Sense because he wanted to make sure that his Time Turbulence did not change any fates of the people he knows. Time is a terrible thing to be entangled with. That, and of course he wanted to seek the oracle. But he could not find her even with his Divine Sense. So, she must be in somewhere that his Divine Sense could not see. Which makes it easier for him to find her. Of course, if she is in some open space this would be easier. But, he does not want his desire to be revealed to the world. He has his reason for wanting to meet the Oracle. And if the world were to know that he wanted to meet the oracle, then to the minds of his enemies, it would be better to foil his n. Azief was silent a she was thinking of things and then Sasha reported something else. ¡®The World Government created the World Gate¡¯ Azief broke out from his thought and he frowned. ¡®If my guess is right, that gate function is pretty self-exnatory right?¡¯ ¡®Yes. They too believed what you believe, Your Excellency. They also send a few Battlestar into space filled with humans. They called it Project Genesis. It is a backup n in case humanity on Earth went extinct. I will report this matter to youter since the exnation is long¡¯ Azief nodded. Then Azief thought about the World Gate and then asked ¡®The Orvanians and the Time Lords did not interfere with this matter?¡¯ He asks. Azief could guess what the World Gate is being used for. For the many high ranking members of the World Power they all know that there existed a multiverse and other dimensions. Even when the Orvanians first came to Earth and exin to them that there is a parallel worlds and Otherworlds to them, not many were shocked. Some of them had probably even went to other worlds or sense that barrier between worlds and dimension as they grow stronger. During their meeting with Orvanians, they were warned that traveling through parallel dimension and entering the multiverse without the proper channel would cause the barrier between worlds to be weak and fragile. There is also the fact that each time such travel took ce, the worlds involved would have their barrier weakened. Earth prime was lucky in that it is supported by the power of the All Source Orb. But damage it enough, and Multiversal Storm and Multiversal Singrity could happen which would create a multiversal disaster of catastrophic level Thus, he is perplexed why the Orvanians would not seek problem with World Government if they willy nily travels through worlds and weakening the already weak barrier of reality of Earth Sasha quickly exined. ¡®The World Government created the World Gate on a multiversal rip¡¯ ¡®Ah¡¯ Azief immediately understand. ¡®They could close and open this rip whenever they wanted¡¯ Sasha added ¡®That is impressive. Then there might be a Divine Comprehension leveler in World Government after all¡¯ Azief said, his eyes are glowing with excitement. Disk Formation on Earth is already an apex existence. But in the vast Universe outside the skies of Earth, while Disk Formation is not low in the power level of the many beings in the Universe, it is still not the highest. It is not an exaggeration to say that once a person reached Disk Formation, they are eligible to roam the Universe without worrying much unless they encounter some ancient beings that roams the many universes Azief then said with an amused expression on his face ¡®They could open the doors to multiversal world line then. That is why they probably named the Gate the World Gate. It seems that Hirate and Raymond could also see the crisis that is about to befall humanity and they are taking the initiative this time¡¯ Sasha then added ¡®It is impressive. But, to say that they could open it whenever they wanted is not quite urate. They could close it whenever they wanted to. But to open it, if my intel did not disappoint me it requires many things to be done first¡¯ Azief nodded. Now, he understands why none of those Orvanians is messing with the World Government World Gate. It is because they could maintain the bnce and contain that rip. Azief believes that is not the only reason why Orvanians did not mess with them. Maybe if any damage happens to the structural reality of Earth, they all would gather around that World Gate. It is the focal point of damage. Unlike certain damage in the real world, the damage to the fabric of reality is unseen. But if the World gate be the focal point of that damage, attracting the damage each time it was inflicted to the world barrier and widening the rip, then the World Government could expand their choice of worlds they could go into. At the same time, they could also monitor the damage to reality and exerted more concerted effort to contain it. An unseen damage could not be treated easily. But a damage that could be seen is easily cured. Azief believes they also have some kind of agreement with the Orvanians. If this was the case, then Hirate decision to host the Orvanians at that time might have been the beginning of the n. As the World Gate seems to have a function that enables it to be closed whenever the World government wanted it to, this kind of travel seems safe. And from what he heard Sasha said, there is certain condition to open it. Chapter 656: World gate (2) He was very curious. His mind did not forget to scan the world once again but as he found nothing, he had already retracted his Divine Sense from scanning all over the world. He also understands certain other news and things that he did not know before after he finished sensing the world. After all, he did hear all kinds of chatter and conversation all over the world. He takes in what he believes important news and filter out the rest with his many consciousness working at the same time There is not only thousands of conversation, there is millions of them of them talking and conversing. If they did not have such abilities to split their thoughts and sift through all the useless noise, the mind would be heavy and one could even be driven crazy with all this information. His hand is trembling right now. But it is not because of the fact that he is taking in all the information he got. It is for a different reason. That is why he wanted to see the Oracle. And it is also why he wanted to return to Pandemonium. He could sense the Speed Source there. And if there is a bundle of Speed Source in the world, then that must be Will, his sword brother. Sasha did not notice it and Azief did not reveal it. There is a trace of time energy swirling around his hand. This aura of Time is subtle and not easily could be discerned from the normal Time energy that flows all over the world. ¡®I would like to see that World Gate¡¯ Azief said. Sasha heard what Azief said and then unconsciously she smiles ¡®Then,ter Your Excellency could take a trip to the ind of Peace¡¯ hearing this word Azief smirks like he found something very funny with the way Sasha said those words. He then said ¡®Would they dare to let me in? he asks. And Sashaughed. Then Azief alsoughed. The two times that Death Monarch visited the Ind of Peace, both of those time ended with the Ind utterly wrecked. If not for the fact that the World Government had a lot of manpower and resources, they would have probably given up on the Ind of Peace. But the Ind of Peace is the World Government most powerful artifact so they could not just leave it. Azief words that he wanted to visit the ind of Peace might seem like a casual wording out from his mouth. But if this word were spread to the world, how many forces in the world would look into this matter and analyze his intention. Visit the Ind of Peaceing out from the mouth of other people could be interpreted as they wanted to visit on of the most beautiful floating ind in the world. But when ites out from Death Monarch words, the sentence somehow seems like a threat. They would probably have been traumatized and would not let Death Monarch everes near the Ind of Peace ever again Azief did not mention the Ind of Peace ever again. As they are entering the Indian Ocean, the sky had slowly change to the better. They have passed the area of chaos that is the Arabian Sea and they are slowly entering the part of the Sea where Pandemoniumid its im. After Pandemonium reign supreme as the number one world force, the name of the sea also changes The North Pacific Ocean to the people of Pandemonium is the Pandemonium Sea. No one dares contested it and as such the name sticks. Azief sighed and then in a rare moment of concern, he said to Sasha without ever turning back his face. ¡®You worked hard¡¯ Sasha was shocked for a second and then she smiles a bit and nodded silently behind him. ¡®There is a lot of change in the world. After we return, go meet Sina. Ask her to concoct some pills for you. You are too weak¡¯ Azief said and then he added ¡®I need a good sword. A broken one could be used but a broken sword is not sharp¡¯ he said and Sasha nodded ¡®I understand¡¯ Azief like he didn¡¯t hear it continue by saying ¡®You are broken¡¯ Sasha look down and before she could manage to give him a reason Azief once again intercepted her ¡®But I like broken things¡¯ he said and then heughs. Sasha widened her eyes and then unconsciously she alsoughed. She knew that there is some invisible barrier between her and Death Monarch had been broken. Azief had eliminate any trace of grudges in his heart about her and Sasha with thatugh alsough out all the resentment of the past. ¡®When we return, be sharper¡¯ he said. It was full of confidence. Azief is truly confident. One that has been broken and could patch themselves up is always stronger than some people who have never been broken. Sasha replied. ¡®I guess I have to. Since you have such arge expectation on me.¡¯ She said smiling Azief look at the distance and he said ¡®I guess it is enough for me to be this casual right? Everyone has seen me don¡¯t you think?¡¯ Sasha reply ¡®I believe all the great powers is informed now¡¯ Sasha guess were right as she smirks. She knew that Death Monarch theatrics always have some reason. The reason why Azief fly at a casual pace is to let the world knows he return. He wanted them to see him, to see his ck robe and to see him flying all over the world. He wants them to see the ck robe and to know without a doubt that the protector of pandemonium has returned. He wanted his allies that hides in the dark toe out. He wanted those rats that used to swagger in the criminal underworld to see him when they look up at the sky and hide. He wanted them to remember. And he wanted them to fear. And Azief could see such thing happening all over thend he flew on A scene that has never be seen before. It was a scene of people in awe and in fear. Sasha could not see such scene because her eyes and her vision was obstructed by that weird energy that Azief had encapsted her. But Azief could see and the other powers all over the world could see. When his ck robe billows over the clouds and the people below see his vague outline up there in the sky, they drop their heads to the ground and prostrated themselves, trembling in fear. They fear that a sword will once againe down. So they prostrate themselves, like seeing real God descending to the mortal world. Six years ago, the world look at the sky and hide themselves when they heard thunders roaring, they fear to be struck down by a red thunderbolt. But, today, they look at the sky and fear that a sword would descend. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 657: Why would he not kill? Azief look at all those people that prostrated toward his figure on the sky and he felt wistful. In their eyes is awe and respect. But deeper than that, there is fear. Only in Pandemonium, there is awe, respect and love. The people of Pandemonium fears him but they respected him more than they fear him. Probably because they believe they are under his protection. He owed them this time. Because he could minimize the damage of Time turbulence because of Divine Law. Because of their faith, finding a way back home is easier. They are closer now to Pandemonium. Azief still did not dispel thews around Sasha. Because he still wanted to say something and ask something. ¡®I want to ask you about something¡¯ Sasha reply with an affirmative. ¡®Do you know where is the Oracle?¡¯ ¡®The Great oracle Erika?¡¯ There is a track of surprise in Sasha tone of voice. The oracle once came to Pandemonium but at that time it didn¡¯t seem that Death Monarch wanted to meet with the famed Great oracle of Greece. Azief just nodded as hees closer to Pandemonium continent. Sasha then said ¡®No one have seen her since six years ago¡¯ Azief ears perked up. ¡®Six years ago? You mean she disappeared the same time I disappeared from Earth?¡¯ Sasha reply. And then she voiced out her suspicion ¡®Yes. That what makes the matter very suspicious. I know you never ask me to investigate the Oracle but I always felt something was weird about that White Eyed Oracle. She came to Pandemonium in the past and she was clearly intending to meet you. For some reason, she never met you and then she disappeared the same year Your Excellency also disappeared. It is too coincidental. People said she could see the future. And thus, I deemed her an important target¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®You were not wrong¡¯ he said. Sasha then continue and said ¡®However, we never found out where she is. Though, her guard, Antonius could always be seen all over the world. So, I am confident that the Oracle is not yet dead. If she is dead, then that would truly be a huge matter. She had a lot of believers. She had a cult of her own in Greece and the Seven Warlords of Greece is loyal to her. Even though the Seven Warlords of Greece are now senators under the Republic, they still respect The Oracle and fears her. The Republic also would not want the Oracle to die and they have also been searching for her all this time¡¯ Azief nodded and his mind is thinking about all possible reason why she would hide herself. It is not like someone is hunting her and if Azief remembers right, she did not have any great enemies. Even though she defected from the World Government, the World Government had never hold it against her and always treated her with respect. After all, the Oracle gives her prophecy regardless whether there are from the Republic or the World Government as long as they give her the appropriate reward for her. Azief hated this. It felt like it is directly rted to him. The stronger he became and the closer he is to the Laws of the Universe, he could also sense the premonition of fate and destiny. Even now, he still feels the binding of the Etherna will on him. It is not some physical weight that he had to endure with his body but some kind of mark that did not leave his soul ¡®Any clues?¡¯ he asks. ¡®I did not have the resources to pursue the matter. And I had to look at Loki. He is not a weak opponent¡¯ ¡®Did he obstruct you?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®No. But he didn¡¯t help either. I believe he too had something to do with the Oracle¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit and said ¡®I would be surprised if he doesn¡¯t. If you investigate everyone who had contact and rtions with him, you would be surprised of how many people he knows and consorted with. But no one could tell you what Loki is really like and what he really wants. ¡®That is why he is called the trickster. If everyone could find out what he wants and what he needs and what he wants to do, then there are no tricks that he could do that could deceive others. It is because people don¡¯t know that they will always get tricked by him ¡®And how about you, Your Excellency? Sasha asked. Azief smiles bitterly and then he said ¡®Even I do not dare to say I understand what he is thinking about. It is because of that I have to be cautious of him¡¯ Sasha was silent for a few second. Azief was also silent for a few second. By now, they could see the thunderous clouds of Pandemonium in the distance. The reason why Sasha was silent and why Azief is silent is the same right now. there is a question that Sasha didn¡¯t ask and there is a question that Azief do not like hearing and answering That is why they both suddenly be silent. Sasha clicked her tongue. In front of Death Monarch, she has never been brave. She always fears she would be dead if she said the wrong words or did the wrong thing. Even when she felt like Death Monarch would forgive her, she would never dare test that theory. Because like Lee Sangmin who was watching that sword descend from thefort of the Heaven Pavilion of the Lotus Pce, heaven is always unpredictable. But today, she musters her courage to ask that question she had bene holding herself back from asking and the question that Azief did not like hearing. She asks him ¡®Then, why would Your Excellency don¡¯t just kill him?¡¯ she asks and Azief flight halted. Sasha stopped because Azief stopped. She did not dare to look at the eyes of Death Monarch if Death Monarch turns his face to look at her. But Azief keep looking forward. He did not turn his face to see Sasha pale face. He just looks forward and then he sighed. ¡®He asked me that question too¡¯ he answers. Sofia did not say anything as he waited. ¡®I said he is family. I think of him as my little brother. Mischievous and naughty little brother. and he did some things I did not approve of, making a mess and trouble all over the world, but I thought of himself as my family and as such I ignore such things. I am a very biased person. There is not a lot of things I care about in this world. But for the things I care about I get very protective. Because I don¡¯t like losing people. Especially people I care about. I treated and loved him like he is my brother. And I think he felt the same.¡¯ He sighed a bit. Sasha listen intently. Azief rarely talk much. And every time he talks with Sasha, his words and sentence has always been short and curt. But today, there is a lot of things in his mind and there is a lot of wordsing out from his mouth. He did not know that today, Loki too had a lot of wordsing out from his mouth, talking with a white eyed woman below a tall thin tree. The reason for Loki speaking so many words was because he did not know whether he could meet that woman again as friends. But the reason why Azief talk a lot of things today is because he felt that Sasha could be his friend. Friends. He himself would scoff at that word. He did not have many friends. Whether before the fall or after the Fall. Maybe because hecks such an existence of friends that when he has one, he cherished them very much. Those who are most cynical about rtionship sometimes is the kind of person who want a true rtionship. They be cynical because they see it fail and they did not want to fail. And as such, they did not even want to start. Because if they did not start, how could they fail? Sasha trusted him. And he trusted her. And as such trust needs to be rewarded and disloyalty needed to be punished. The reason why he is talking so much is because he trusts her. He knows that and she knows that. They are both in a process of being friends. They are trying to tread that line between a superior and a subordinate. Between one with power and one who submits under that power while maintaining respect and affection for each other. This is a hard line to walk on and it is hard to bnce. So he continued ¡®But then he let Will and Sofia be bait. Loki. My own brother. My little brother did this. So, I was conflicted. Should I kill him? It would be very easy if you ask me. To kill him, that is.¡¯ ¡®I ask that question many times when I found out his schemes against me and for me. For most thing, I don¡¯t hesitate. We all live in an era of great disaster¡¯ Sasha who was flying behind him nodded ¡®We fought monsters and people that was monster-like. We all see the consequences of being weak. And so to survive we all strive for strength. We all reaches this height because we fight with our life in the line¡¯ He sighed and then continued ¡®Of course, some people are lucky and I myself could survive not only because I work hard in trying to stay alive but also because there is an asional luck and fortune that enable me to survive. We all learn to survive with all we had. And one of the rules of survival that I learned was that if you have an enemy that wanted to kill you, kill them first. Don¡¯t give them a first strike when you could strike first ¡®But Loki did not want to kill me. Probably what he wanted to do was the opposite. He wanted me to live. And he wanted me to be strong. But, the problem is he wouldn¡¯t mind anything else. Even if that anything else is my woman and my sworn brother. I said it didn¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡®Loki thought of me as his brother. But he didn¡¯t think of anyone else as his brother. He might feel sad if Sofia and Will die because he had got to know about them but I know he will justify it because he is doing it for me. Azief did not turn back but Sofia could feel Death Monarch emotions roiling towards her like a powerful wave. ¡®I don¡¯t know how to justify his killing in my heart. If it¡¯s for survival, I could excuse it saying to myself that if I did not kill him, I would die. But he is not trying to kill me. And while he had made Sofia and Will as bait he managed to rescue them. But what if one time he miscalctes?¡¯ ¡®Your Excellency said he could calcte a lot of thing¡¯ Sasha asked ¡®yes. But one mistake is all it takes. One mistake of his calction and I could lose my woman and my sworn brother. I am afraid¡¯ hearing this Sasha gulped. In this world, how many people wanted to know what in the world could scare Death Monarch. Some people even thought that Death Monarch fears nothing in this world After all, he even dares to fight the Heaven and beat the Heaven back and put his Will into the world, so what could make such a fearless man, fearful ¡®I am afraid to be enemies with him. The reason why I didn¡¯t kill him, ignoring anything else is because I couldn¡¯t find it in my heart to kill him. So, that is why I ask you to watch him and prevent him from doing anything that is harmful to the others. I want to prevent that worst case scenario. Because if I have to kill him, I would really get tired of all of this.¡¯ He sighed and then the thunderstorm that was about to form suddenly dissipates and the sun once again showing its face. That powerful pressure that was roiling also subsided and like nothing ever happens, it is calm and serene as they keep flying over the clouds, above the sea, like some kind of immortal touring about in the mortal world, enjoying the scenery Then there is another silence between them and then Azief said ¡®This would be thest time I answered this question¡¯ Sasha understood and answer ¡®yes¡¯. She understood what Azief was saying to her. His word means that this is also thest time he would ept such a question from her. Azief look forward. There are many things to settle he thought to himself. There are many things he need to be briefed on. He needs to look what had happened to the Six Great Powers, he also needs to consult Will and he would also need to seek the Oracle. Then there are also the Eternal rings on his finger. There are new abilities that has been opened up to him since he reached the Divine Comprehension level. He also need to confirm something about Void now that he had reached the Divine Comprehension level. At that time before he leaves Earth, he had confirmed something with the Will of the World and the Heavens. He had confirmed that the energy in Earth is not limitless. And when he was on the Supremacy Stairway, he also found out that energy in the Universe is also not infinite. He also had a new theory about the reason why Etherna rebelled and why they probably had to rebel. He now had a newfound interest on the Etherna race. After all, he is now shouldering their fates. It is a burden but it also had its own blessing. Since at that time he had epted it, he would not regret it. And he slowly felt that his body is changing and not only his body, his entire being seems to have some metamorphosis that he could not exactly exin. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I have made thsi chapter nad teh subsequent chapter as Privilege chapters. There is to many sites that pirated my work. I have been thinking about using privilges before but I did not apply for it. But. there is too many sites hosting my works without asking my permission. I would not take long to exin this since it has bene tocuhed before. And I¡¯m new to thsi privilige thing so I might mess it up ( if ist possible to mess it up) Chapter 658: His declaration Then there is also Sofia and¡­Katarina. He himself don¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t release himself from this matter. Love is a headache. But once he is in it, it is hard to extricate himself. He is not a monk or some ascetic that refrain from falling in love. But who would have thought once you fell in love it would be this hard? Being pathetic and being silly, is this what love is all about? Because that is what Azief felt when he is in love. He felt pathetic and he felt silly. He does thing and then he looks back and he found himself to be very silly. And he could not stop. he wanted to p himself when he said that his heart love two person. It felt like he is some kind of a trashy person. And it hurts his heart so much, knowing that both of those women hurt because of him. He did not know how to respond because he was never loved before. And now that he had gained so much love, he is confused what love really is. Is it affection or is it love? Is it just some kind of lingering feeling or is it real emotions? The more he questioned his heart, the more confused he became. And then that vision he saw in the Time Tunnel, it made him waver. That is why after saving Sasha, the first thought in his mind is that he needs to find the oracle. He needs to know an expert opinion of future vision on his own vision. He never wanted to see the future. Because it will affect him and his action. But he couldn¡¯t really stop seeing things about the future and past in that Time Tunnel. Some of it was fragmented and some of it was clear but only for a second before it slipped away from his mind. Time tunnel is just a way to give a name to that path of Time and Space. It is nothing like a tunnel despite the name. At times, you are floating in this wide expanse of nothingness and there are some bubbles with Time Fragment inside it. Sometimes, when you blink you find yourselves in some kind of ne that have Time Loop imposed upon them and sometimes you would find yourself in some kind of dimension where the rules did not make sense and the Time there and its Space were all in a mess Speedsters on the other hand had an advantage as they use the Speed Source as an anchor to run through all of these obstacles. There is of course also vision of their future but Will once told him that if a Speedster ever found themselves stuck or thrown into a Time Tunnel, they were taught to never pays that vision any attention. Even if that vision is showing your death or a tragedy of their lives, for a speedster it is fatal mistake to pay attention. Because once they are distracted inside the Time Tunnel, they might lose their connection with the Speed Source and they would probably be stuck inside the Time Tunnel for a long time. Azief saw it and he was distracted by it. Because he did not only see one scene. He seen many things and he seen many betrayals in that scene. It made him question himself. Why would these people betray him? Is it them making a mistake? Or is it me making the mistake? And why was he so powerful in that scene? In the scene that he saw, he was so powerful that even Azief now, who is at the peak level of Divine Comprehension leveler would stand no chance against the him that he saw in that scene Of course, he did not believe that vision easily. That is why he wanted to meet Will. And he wanted to meet Erika. Because the vision he saw ovepped with another scene. Both of those scene was so simr but there is also differences between them. But in both scene, he was betrayed. Yet, the way those people acted and calls out to him was is different. He needs some rity and he wants answers Unlike Will and other Speedster in existence he did not have any connection with the Speed Source and as such he drifts for a long time. Maybe it was just a second that he was floating inside the Time Tunnel or maybe it was for eternity that he had been floating inside that Time Tunnel. It is really meaningless to speak about time in the Time Tunnel. Whatever the case was, he saw something that made him shocked and made him waver. If not for the fact he had Thirteen Laws inside him and the power to manipte that Laws, he would not even dare to open a Time Space rip. But he also knows, the only reason he was thrown into a Time Tunnel is because something happens right at that time when he was about toe into the Time and Space rip. It is that roar that changes the Time Tunnelposition making the way back harder than he thought it was. He opens a Time Tunnel, a Time and Space rip but the Time Tunnel he opens was stable in the beginning. But when the roar sounded off, a foreign energy changes the makeup of that Time Tunnel which makes him have to work hard toe out from the Time Tunnel. Speedster uses Speed Source and he as he had Thirteen Law Bodies even Time could not erode his body in that timeless void and he even uses that time to master the Divine Law and manage toe out just at the right ce and time to help Sasha before her fate changes. Sasha could see Azief was thinking about a lot of things but as Sashaes near Pandemonium and noticing that Death Monarch still did not look forward, instinctively she said ¡®Your Excellency we are about to arrive¡¯ And then Azief like he is being startled look forward once again. He halted and then he smiles. ¡®Pandemonium¡¯ he said. And Sasha nodded awhile saying ¡®Pandemonium¡¯ she said. The mist, the glowing skies and clouds, this is Pandemonium, the strongest force and the number one world power Azief felt the thirteen energies around the skyscape of the Pandemonium. He smiles. He was reminded of the past. At that time before he leaves Pandemonium he stomps his feet and the thirteen energies inside his body fused into the protection formation of Pandemonium. He meant to leave it as a protection formation for Pandemonium Even after six years, it is still there. ¡®You still have the key?¡¯ Azief ask Sasha. Sasha was startled and she remembers what key Death Monarch is talking about She thought for a while and then she said ¡®I give it away¡¯ Azief turn his face and then look at her intently. Sasha unconsciously gulped but she maintains her bravery and then she tries to look at Death Monarch eyes before Death Monarch ask ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®Shinji¡¯ she answered. Azief eyebrows raises up a bit and then he asks ¡®You trust him?¡¯ ¡®Your Excellency trust him so I also trust him¡¯ Sasha reply. Shinji was a person of the World Government. Azief met him in Pnd and was impressed by his sword strike that is straight and very sharp. Even at that time, he could see that Shinji would be a sharp sword. And Azief like sword. He likes collecting them and he likes to wield them. Shinji fought him and lost. But he did not die. Instead Azief brought him back and heal him from his nearly dead status and since Shinji had fulfil his oath to the World Government, he epted Azief proposition and be the Vice Leader of the Shadow Guards But he did not understand why would Sasha entrust the key to the protection formation of Pandemonium to Shinji. Then Azief remembers what he had seen the moment he returned. He also saw some glimpses of the lives of people of the Shadow Guards when he was trying to break the barrier of Time and Space. The Shadow Guards that was outside of Pandemonium was hunted during the six-year period he was not on Earth and then he understands why Sasha made such a move. Then he said I trust you more¡¯ he simply said Sasha chuckles and then she said ¡®I will remember this. Next time, I will do it myself then¡¯ she replies to Azief word. Azief nodded. The key he is talking about is the key of the protection formation. Everyone knows that while Pandemonium is not exactly known for arrays and formation, they do have one powerful protection formation left by Death Monarch before he went to the stars If the Lotus Pce had aplicated and hard to decipher protection formation that repels all kinds of power, then the protection formation of Pandemonium is very crude. It simply relies on the fact that it is a formation of brute strength. Thirteen energies are enough to repel all kinds of powerhouse of the world. It is said to be able to even take an attack from a Divine Comprehension leveler. Who would have thought that in the six years he was gone, there is no news that anyone have broken through to Divine Comprehension level? Six years and no one had ever dare to invade Pandemonium and that is because while Death Monarch is gone, there is still the formation that protects it from any harm. This formation that Azief had created cover even the Pandemonium Sea. He could still see the sky glowing at certain times and felt the abundant energy all over Pandemonium. He looks at the sky and look at that mist in front of him. Even though there are mist, for some reason, it was almost like his eyes was not obstructed by the magical formation and he could see right through it. Before he left he had dered to the world that he is leaving. At that time, his voice echoes all over the world. Now, he is back. Smiling, he once again dered. ¡®I am back¡¯ he dered as his voice echoes and reverberated through the entire world. The entire world heard his deration as his voice sounded like a voice thates from the Heaven. Like a sky quake, his deration echoes all over the world. Nobody ask who is back. They all recognize that voice. Six years ago, that voice told the world that he is leaving. Now, six yearster that voice once again echoes all over the world to dere that he has returned. Which hero in the world is more high profiled than Death Monarch? Each time he leaves and each time he returns, he brought with him great storm of change. When he left that day and heard his deration the people of Pandemonium was filled with sorrow and sadness. Today, when they heard that deration, they cheered. Some people who were rejoicing at that time, now frowned and once again they look at the sky They fear the skies would suddenly turn cloudy. That would frighten them. They would be frightened if they see the sky turns cloudy or when the sky suddenly has no clouds. When it is cloudy, a red thunderbolt might strike down and when it is cloudless, a sword might descend After this, surely there are a lot of people that would look at the sky with dread once again >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A longer than usual chapter. Hope you like it and see you all tomorrow Chapter 659: Everyone had gathered (1) ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ Sasha asked as her eyes looked at Pandemonium. There is happiness and excitement on her face. It has been too long since she could return to Pandemonium. Sasha herself was shocked at her own thoughts. She had regarded Pandemonium as her home. Probably because there is people she knows and loves here. She misses seeing Sina and trying out her pills. She misses her vi and her cat. She misses her juniors in the Shadow Guards and she misses that tavern in that secluded alley. The feeling of going back home after a long voyage, one could not express the kind of feeling and emotions that is overwhelming her right now Since Death Monarch strengthened the protection formation, there is many weird phenomenon across the Pandemonium Sea and its coast. There is the thick white mist that makes Pandemonium from afar looking like some kind of mystical holy ce. And Sasha knows that this thick mist could attack. If she is alone, she would not have even daree near the periphery of Pandemonium because she fears she would be swallowed by the mist And the fact that the skies of Pandemonium seems to glow at night also reinforce that perception. She no longer have the key to the protection formation. If she wanted to enter she needs to inform some people high up in the echelon of Pandemonium to be let in. Loki never let her in. But he never hunted her either. He just gave others the chance to slow her down But she certainly did not have to that when she is standing beside Death Monarch now. Azief reply. ¡®Now, that I am here, why would you need a key?¡¯ Sasha nodded and she smiles with confidence. the formation he had strengthened could not be broken unless one could reach the pinnacle strength of a Divine Comprehension levelers. But that is for other people and not for him. Since he is the owner of this formation. He flies forward fearlessly. The moment he flies forward like a beast that is being woken up from it sleep, a powerful surge of energyes out of Pandemonium The mist turns red and it moves as it charged towards him. The moment the mist collided against him, they were absorbed back into him. Azief could feel the trace of his thirteen energies entering his body. He smiles for a second. If it¡¯s in the past, this kind of energies would surely fill him to the brim. But now it just felt like some water droplets falling into a wide sea. He feels nothing but some coolness In a blink of an eye, the numerous thick mist that surrounded Pandemonium was sucked into his body even when he keeps flying forward. The energy distribution that has just begin to reach a state of equilibrium suddenly went wild. There is many ind near Pandemonium. These ind floated upon twenty feet above the sea. They were supported by the energy in the thick white mist. But now as the mist quickly being absorbed into Azief body, the many ind slowly descended down to the sea. Weirdly enough, they descended not in a free falling manner but gradually, like it is being guided by certain energy. Azief is the one that make sure that these ind did not just crash towards the sea without any protection. If he did not pay attention to these ind, the Pandemonium Sea would surely thrash about wildly today The clouds gather and thunder roars as lightning strike down upon him. Usually these kinds of scene could only be seen during a full moon in Pandemonium But today, in broad daylight, dark clouds gathered, thunder roars shaking the firmament and lightning strikes down upon the Earth like some God of Thunder went crazy and began sending lightning every few seconds to the Earth Sasha who is flying behind Azief is not afraid. She would usually be afraid. But she is not now since she is behind that person. Is there any ce safer than to be behind Death Monarch? The thunder roars up in the sky and Azief waves his hand. He waves his hand and the thunder went quiet, the gathering winds scattered and like a mouth that has ben shut down, it went quiet, then calm. Lightning strikes down upon him. The thunder of the protection formation is like a tribtion lightning. It possesses that destructive power that could tear apart even the sturdy body of an Energy Disperse Stage peak level expert. Sasha look at that lightning bolt; her pale face is illuminated because of its golden luster. She did not look concerned. Azief was even less concerned. He pretended like he did not even see the lightning bolting to him The moment it strikes down upon him, the lightning bolt exploded like it was hitting something very powerful. Like a ss trying to hammer a stone, the lightning bolt broke. It broke and scattered into thousand pieces of arcs of electricity that falls down to the sea like they were some beautiful fireworks The energy from the wave of his hand had finally reached the clouds. That wave of power scattered all the clouds that was formed from the thirteen energies he had once put into the protection formation. The mist all over the continent dissipated like a fan had push them away and the thunder and lightning stopped and Pandemonium was revealed to the world. The forbidden continent of the world is once again revealed to the world. There is no longer any white mist that covers the continent and its ind. One could still see the glowing sky of Pandemonium but one could also see the blue water of the sea and beholds manyrge and tall buildings in Pandemonium. Some of them even reached the clouds. There is no longer any clouds of thunders. It was another cloudless sky. But no one here fears that a sword woulde down. Because this is Pandemonium. This is ¡°that person¡± Pandemonium. So, no sword would fall. The Six Forces have been waiting to see the conclusion of this matter., They have been waiting since they saw the sword falls. The people who were watching this scene from their dark secluded ces all frowned. Pandemonium is once again open. There is no longer any lightning that would strike down whenever any shipse near to the continent. And there is no longer any white mist that would swallow sailors and adventurer and trapped them in an illusion formation maze. One of the most powerful formation in the world was dismantled so easily. It almost doesn¡¯t make sense. But when one thinks of the person who dismantles it, they could only smile bitterly With Death Monarch, even nonsense could make sense. Chapter 660: Everyone had gathered (2) One of the most powerful formation that even the many elites from the Six Great Powers dares not face was actually dissipated by a wave of Death Monarch hand Maybe this is the small matter. Sasha when executing orders on behalf of Death Monarch always said to the enemies she killed that the reason why Death Monarch did not personally take action because to him, some things are small matters. To others, big matters might actually only be a small matter in the eye of ¡°that person¡± Like that archipgo in the Arabian Sea and the formation that protected Pandemonium. All of this probably only a small matter that does not weight that much in Death Monarch mind And like always, every action of Death Monarch would be analyzed by all the people of the world. Why would Death Monarch destroy the formation? Why would he not just order people to open the formation for him? Why would he go so far to wave his hand and destroy the protection formation? It is like Death Monarch is dering to the world, that since he is back, Pandemonium will ept people once more. Is that his intention? Who knows? But many people that are watching the scene believes it to be so. Without the thick white mist and the thunder and lightning harassing people that intends toe, people who wanted to live and rest under therge shadow that Death Monarch had cast all over the world would surelye to Pandemonium. Of course Azief had never cared about the opinion of other. He looks behind him and then he asks Sasha ¡®I never needed the key in the first ce. And Pandemonium never needed that formation in the first ce¡¯ Sasha only smiles as they enter the skies of Pandemonium Now, Pandemonium no longer have any protection formation that protects them. Everyone should be shocked but no one could say they are since the people of Pandemonium is entirely at ease. Because everyone knows that Pandemonium had never rely on that protection formation to be recognized as the strongest world force in the world. It is because Death Monarch is in Pandemonium that it bes the strongest force in the world That is the source of their power. It is not some protection formation that Azief had left in a hurry that protected Pandemonium from invasion and made all heroes look upon Pandemonium with awe. It is his name. The Arrayist Sage Sangmin once evaluate the protection formation of Pandemonium and he said it was crude. But he also said just because the formation is very crude did not mean it is easy to break The reason why he said it was crude because there is no beauty at all in the formation that Azief hadid out. It relies only in brute strength. That is why it was called crude. But he never did say that formation is the strongest formation in the world. Even if it¡¯s a weak formation no one would have dare to attack Pandemonium unless that person is Void Azief no longer hesitates to move forward as Pandemonium is now opened. The energy shrouding Pandemonium scattered and fused with the energy of the world Azief and Sasha flies over the sky heading toward the Center Pce. Sasha follows as she shows aplicated expression. But she did not question Death Monarch. In the sky, two ck dots could be seen splitting up the clouds and leaving clouds trails. Every resident of Pandemonium could see it clearly as they all look up toward the sky The moment anyone from Pandemonium spotted that ck attire figure up there on the clouds, they all kneel to the ground and prostrate in the direction of the Centre Pce. They all cheer and that cheer sounds like some kind of holy prayer. In the Centre Pce itself, many people are waiting. They all look solemn. Loki has stepped down from the throne seat and stand on the right side of the throne. He shakes his head ¡®He could not even wait for me to bring down the formation and straight up destroy it. Sheesh. He bes even more impatient¡­.and also more powerful. Haish, Erika would have a headache this time¡¯ Loki muttered to himself. Loki had senses Azief wasing and he was about to order Shinji to open the formation but who would have thought Azief would be so quick and tear apart the formation with only one wave of his hand. The Golden Speedster Will was waiting for Azief returne out from his cave. He had been residing inside a cave to digest the knowledge he got from his teacher. The moment he felt that energye inside Pandemonium he got up and look toward the sky. He saw the ck figure up there in the sky and he smiles. He thought of the first time they met and heughs. Then he kicks his feet forward. A golden burst of light distorts Space and Time around Will body. Wind was generated creating a gust of wildly thrashing wind shears that cut around the surrounding as he runs forward The moment he moves Will quickly shed by through sceneries and then maintain his speed on the ground following Azief speed on the sky. Now, if one looks at it from the sky, there is two figures up in the sky splitting clouds and leaving clouds trials and on the ground, there is a golden light following that clouds trails. Azief who was in the sky look below him and he smiles. He felt like he was back on Earth Two again and he was Hyperion and Will is the Dark Speedster ¡®Will¡¯ he thought to himself as he flies even faster and the golden lightning keep following him. If one could look at Death Monarch face right now, they would be shocked. He is smiling right now Meanwhile, the people inside the throne room could sense another energy bursted out. They all looked toward that direction. Even though they could not see it, they could sense where it came from. It came from that secluded cave. the Golden Speedster Will has alsoe out. The people inside the room felt more nervous. The Golden Speedster had suddenly rushed to Pandemonium a few days ago when the Time Turbulence first happened. At that time, he convinced the Central government, the Three Army and the operatives to return home. Chapter 661: Everyone had gathered (3) He had convinced all the ruling powers in pandemonium that Death Monarch is returning. But he did not stay long inside the Centre Pce After he had said his piece he instead went into a cave and did not care about the matters of Pandemonium. Like expected, the moment Death Monarch returned to Pandemonium, The Golden Speedster was the first one that greeted him. It is not like the others did not want to greet them like Will. The things are everyone have a different distance between them and Death Monarch. This distance of the heart dictates how they should act with Death Monarch. They could not act like the Golden Speedster joining Death Monarch in what seems to be a leisurely run between Gods Loki, Sina, Wang Jian, Sofia, all have their own way of greeting him. Inside the throne room, they all waited with nervous breath There are only few people that did not seems that nervous. One of them is of course Sina the Queen of Alchemy. Sina could be seen sitting on the corner of the throne room. Her chair is studded with diamonds and her robe is whiteced with red color patterns. If onees near her, one could smell sweet scent of herbs. She had seen what happened in Socotra and she was thankful that Azief had swing his sword and save Sasha. Sina in the six years Azief was gone is more active in the governance of Pandemonium. The reason she had to be active is because Loki keep making it hard for Sasha Many people forget the story of how Sasha, an enemy of Death Monarch were pardoned by him and rose into the closest position to Death Monarch. It is because Sina vouches for her. The Queen of Alchemy is friend with Sasha the Nightingale. And that friendship did not waver even when pandemonium did not acknowledge what Sasha was doing outside Pandemonium. ¡®I could rest after this¡¯ she muttered under her breath. Loki heard her from the top of the throne stairs and he look towards her. He sighed and she shakes her head. ¡®To have such a headstrong boyfriend, it is really not good for her heart¡¯ she thought to herself. She was not the only one that is waiting anxiously for Death Monarch toe. Standing on the bottom of the throne steps is Death Monarch courtiers. On the right side is the military consisted of the Three Army generals. There is Wang Jian, Athena, and Freya. The Three Great Generals had not seen each other and reunited in one ce for such a long time. Each of them controls elite soldiers and could warred against the many great forces on Earth. They could walk the world with their heads held up high and pride marked each of their steps. They all waited standing with their back straight. But even if their back is straight, they would not dare to be prideful in front of Death Monarch. They are all anxious to see Death Monarch like a student waiting for their report card and waiting the result whether it was good or not Before Death Monarch left the Earth, he left task for his subordinate. He left a task for Sasha. He left a task for Loki. And he also left a task for the Three Army There were things that they seed to do. And they were also thing that they failed to do. They fear that Death Monarch would forget the things that they have managed to do and only remembers the things that they failed to do. The Three great generals of Pandemonium are an existence many people fear in the world. But the Three Great generals also fears someone That is why they are anxious right now. It is never easy serving someone so temperamental like Death Monarch. Truth be told, those who is closest to Death Monarch could not understand the assessment of people against Azief. They all say he is temperamental. But in the course of his conflict that he had a hand in, most of it happens because he was provoked. It was not him that started the conflict. Other people started it first. Azief friends thenes up with a conclusion of why people called him temperamental when he isn¡¯t. That is because he has too much power and influence. Because each word that he uttered could change millions of lives and each one of his action could shakes the world. As such, even the effect of his unintentional action could appears like he was responsible for some other stuff that he didn¡¯t even know he is responsible for. That is what happens when one person has too much power and influence. The world is ake. And Azief is arge boulder. When it is thrown into ake, the waves of theke ripples until it reaches the banks of theke. Everything is connected so everything is affected. The Three Great Generals is anxious. And the other officials are even more anxious. On the left side of the throne room, standing in a line is the officials of the Central Government who administered the Centre Region They sometimes look toward that person standing on top of the throne stairs, standing right beside on the left side of the throne. Standing on the left side of the throne is Sofia the Divine Archer. They all knew the rtionship between Death Monarch and the Divine Archer. But six years had passed. They fear one of them had a change in emotions. The officials rarely care about romance but the romance of their superiors they need to at least pay attention to it. But just because they pay attention to it doesn¡¯t mean that they will dare question their rtionship. The matter of the love triangle between Death Monarch, Divine Archer and Katarina the Ice Queen is a well-known story. They could not help but nce once in a while to that woman standing there on top of the throne stairs, with a bow behind her back, appearing valiant and beautiful at the same time Many people in the world had rarely seen her since Death Monarch departure but there is news about her once in a while. Now that Death Monarch had returns she had also return. All the great heroes and heroines of Pandemonium seems poised for battle instead of weing Death Monarch back. If today Death Monarch returns and then orders an invasion, then a powerful force never seen before woulde out of Pandemonium and level any forces that dares to obstruct. There is Loki the famous Trickster, The Golden Speedster Will, the Queen of Alchemy, The Three Great Generals, the Divine Archer Sofia and in a couple of seconds, there would be Death Monarch and Sasha. All of these people is in Disk Formation level. Eight Disk Formation leveler and one Divine Comprehension leveler. That is a terrifying force akin of a weapon of mass destruction. Each one of those eight Disk Formation is like a weapon of mass destruction. And Death Monarch who was in Divine Comprehension is the biggest weapon they have. He is the big gun. No wonder, many forces are now looking toward Pandemonium with dread. Death Monarch is now returning to Pandemonium. Everyone knows that he is returning. But what will he do once he returns to Pandemonium? >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 662: I am here! (1) Death Monarch had just vited the rules that he himself had penned. ording to the normal conduct the Seven great powers should at least send some representatives to report to Death Monarch asking him to attend the trial and ept the judgment of the great powers of the world. But all the Six Great Powers are silent on this matter like they did not see the death of so many people in Socotra. The Senate Hall had opened its door but none of the Senators said anything about sending any people to Pandemonium the Ind of Peace Quorum Conference has ended and one could only see how thy frowned their eyebrows but they remain tight lipped about what they would do. It looks like they would close their eyes. But if they do, then where is the dignity of the Great powers of the world. the Eye of Heaven in Antarctica is only looking at the Pandemonium Sea, the people there looing with curiosity and cautiousness toward Pandemonium, They did not look too closely or to detailed for fear incurring the wrath of that person. the tortoise from the League of Freedoms hade out to sea, alerting the other Six Great Powers as the tortoise swim to the chaotic Arabian Sea that is now filled with hurricanes and thunder storms In the Asia continent, the Sage of Array Lee Sangmin once again take his duty on the city walls of the Lotus Pce after years he had not sat on the walls of the city. the African Alliance all look toward Pandemonium and keep silent but none of them make any moves. It was like the appearance of that sword scared them all from even uttering a word. Azief intended to bring down his sword as a reminder and a warning. That was his message. And that message is conveyed perfectly to all the great powers of the world. And now, they all know that all the great expert of Pandemonium is inside the Throne Room of the Centre Pce of Pandemonium. So, they all ask themselves. Would they dare ask Death Monarch right now? Would they dare ask that temperamental person to answer for his crime? Or did ¡°that person¡± now believes he have enough power to ignore thews and the other six great powers? Whatever the true answer to this question was, they all did not want to be the chicken that warn the monkey. So, they all stand still and had to wait. They defended their ce and they look cautiously at the sky and toward that direction. Now, people had learned the virtue of patience. In the throne room, everyone was also expecting something. For the Three Great Generals Death Monarch might issue an order to fight with the Six Great Powers. Or maybe Death March would have another order to purge the Crime Alliance. For the officials they too have their own expectations. And Sofia the Divine Archer also have her own expectation and desires. In her eyes there is anticipation and excitement. She had anticipated his return all of these years. She had believed in him that he would not die. After all, before he left, Azief did promise Sofia that he will try not to die. Smiling Sofia muttered under her breath ¡®At least you keep your promise of trying not to die¡¯ she said to herself. As they were waiting or Death Monarch in the throne room, people of Pandemonium had all prostrates themselves to the ground as they saw that ck dot slowly drawing closer to the Centre Pce None of them dare to look to long at the sky. The dark sh among the clouds that look like a trail of lightning appeared like a God racing through the clouds. Below that dark sh, there is golden sh that followed the dark sh on the sky. Wherever the golden sh passes by it leave a trail of dust and the space and Time flows around its path seems to be slightly distorted. The people could only see a glimpse of that dark hs in the sky but they all could see the golden sh passes by them. before they could even take a look, that golden sh would already disappeared leaving only a lingering flickering of light refraction that is left because of that golden sh speed. The Golden Speedster and Death Monarch right now seems like Gods that is leisurely taking a run andparing their speeds. Wherever that dark figure passed, the people of Pandemonium would prostrate themselves. It looks like the believers of a God, weing the descent of their divines As Azief flies over the sky of Pandemonium, the glowing sky of Pandemonium, the energies that supported it is being absorbed by Azief. Azief is stripping everyst power of the formation that he had install onto Pandemonium. This is him taking back what is his. But no one was angry or restless or even worried. BOOM! Thunder suddenly roars as the protection formation that had once protected Pandemonium had been stripped. The clear skies suddenly turn dark and lightning shed illuminating the whole continent. But this is not the thunder of the protection formation. This is his thunder. BOOM! Another thunderous roars could be heard up in the sky. Thening out from those dark clouds is a dragon. Those who curiously look up at the sky could a dragon formed from lightning. And it is not only one dragons. There were hundreds of dragons formed from lightning dancing among the clouds, like a parade Each one of these dragons had powerful emanations of destructive energy swirling around their ws. Then the dark clouds that birthed these dragons turned even darker. Slowly, it turned dark red. BOOOM!! The sound of thunder sounded again but this time the sound seems to be even louder as it shakes the space over the sky. Thunder Dragons roars and the clouds turns dark red. All of it look eerie and terrifying, like the Heaven is bleeding. It was like a scene of an apocalypse. Nobody dares look too long at the sky. They be even more fearful. In the past, there is red thunder bolts falling from the skies striking people from the heaven until they turn to dust. Then, there is a sword thates down from the Heaven and cut down a piece ofnd like it is paper. Now, there is dragons hovering above the clouds. Who would know what ¡°that person¡± is thinking? Rains then falls from the dark red clouds. Lightning shed and it illuminates the entire continent like it was travelling to all four cardinal direction of the world. Then thend of Pandemonium begins experiencing mini tremor. The dragon roars again and the sky and the earth quake. Azief leisurely reached the Centre Pce and The Golden Speedster speed through the Centre Pce gates without being obstructed by anyone. Chapter 663: I am here! (2) It seems that the moment that Death Monarch had enter Pandemonium, Loki had ordered that all gates were to be open and all protection formation of the Centre Pce to be lifted up since the report came that Death Monarch ising to Pandemonium. He had even summons Shinji but he was a littlete and Death Monarch had ripped off the formation before Shinji even had the chance to open it. In any normal circumstances the lifting off a protection formation is an unwise move unless one wanted to surrender. That is because when one lifts the protection formation that protected their territory others could take the opportunity to attack, But when Loki issued that order none of the high ranking members of Pandemonium even utters any word of objection. It is not because they fear Loki that much or they respected him that much. That is because they were confident. Since Death Monarch has returned, even if the Centre Pce had no protection formation what is there to worry about? The title of the strongest person in the world is not some false title and reputation that Pandemonium bestowed to Death Monarch. The world had bestowed Death Monarch with that title and that title was acknowledged by all the heroes under heaven Azief and Sasha is floating outside the Centre Pce. Azief then smiles as he saw the familiar balcony. It is the balcony on the Throne Room. Azief when he wants to talk personally with one of his subordinate, he would bring them here to look the view from this balcony. Standing on that balcony, one could see the vast expanse of Pandemonium. He takes a step as his body slowly floated down toward that balcony marble tile. Sasha who was behind him also follows him as she also floated herself down. The moment theynded down, Azief dispel the principles of Laws of Elements that he had used to enable Sasha to follow his speed and encourage her healing. Sasha could also feel that nourishing aura disappears from her. The sound of his feetnding on the marble tile seems to shook the hearts of the officials who all looked towards that balcony. One of the officials of the Centre region look toward Death Monarch withplicated expression. Outside the rain is still falling and it is falling even harder, the thunder dragon is still dancing in the sky and lightning still shed in interval of a few seconds. Each strikes of the thunder could weaken one heart. Aziefzily look at the people inside the throne room all waiting for him. He saw Will leaning on the furthest corner of the throne room with a smug smile on his face like he was saying that he had won in their race. Azief had the urge to smile if not for the solemn faces of the people inside the Throne Room. He scans the room and he could see a lot of familiar faces. There are his officers, his officials, a few city mayors, his friends and Sofia. They were all there waiting for him Azief raise his chin up a bit and even a simple act like that shakes the hearts of the officials. To them, it looked like Death Monarch is looking at them coldly. They all look toward him and bow slightly and shouted passionately. ¡®Congrattion Your Excellency for breaking through to Divine Comprehension. Wee back to Pandemonium!¡¯ Azief hearing thisughed. Hisugh reverberated inside the room. It is a heartyugh but no one could be seen smiling. Will snickered on the corner of the throne room, looking at the officials of Pandemonium. He then stopsughing as he walks slowly to his throne. The officials all parted to give him space. He climbs the stairs to his throne. Each steps sounded like thunder going off in the ears of the officials of Pandemonium. And they then realized it was not only a feeling but it was real. The sound ising off from the outside. The dragons in the skies and the dark red clouds is still there outside. With each steps that Azief takes, the thunder and lightning outside harmonized with it. The thunders roars and the lightning shed with each steps he takes. The thunder shakes the pce and the lightning illuminates the shadows of the people inside the throne room. Azief climb the stairs slowly and even that gives the impression of power to those officials. In the years of Death Monarch absence, some of these officials deals with many things that is unsavory and some of them were tempted and also falls into depravity itself. With each quake in the sky, they look even more down. They did not even dare to look in the eye of Death Monarch for fear that Death Monarch had some kind of magic to see their thoughts. Their hearts are beating like war drums being hit a thousand beat per second. Azief notices all this. But he did not say anything. He did not need to say anything and he did not have to handle it right now. This is small matter. And he already had his sword beside him. For small matters, he would always leave it to his sword. Though, that sword needs to be sharper now. After all, it has been broken. These people could be the whetstone to sharpen that edge He takes another step and then he suddenly halted his steps and the thunder on the outside quietened down for a second. The lightning did not sh. Azief halted because he saw the person standing on the right side of the throne. He smiles a bit. That person is Loki the Trickster. Azief notices that Sasha has been sending res to Loki since the beginning she enters the room and notices him He also notices Sina sitting on a chair on the corner of the room Sina is stuck between her best friend and the person she loves. Azief did not envy Sina position in their small group. She was always the one stuck in the middle. She was stuck between him and Sofia. And now she is stuck between Loki and Sasha. But Azief would not listen to anyone advice unless that person is Sina. In their group, she is the big sister. Now, that she is here Azief felt sentimental. Because in his vision, she was not there. Either she did not betray him, or she died before she could betray him in that vision. Chapter 664: I am here! (3) As such, now seeing her, he felt like he does miss this woman that keep scolding him. Loki like always had the uncanny ability to y dumb. If there is apletion of who is the best in ying dumb, Azief was confident Loki would win it. He looks at Loki and Loki look at him and their gaze shed. His eyes like always look shifty. From the beginning Azief had known him until now, that eye did not change. An unchanging eye. That is quite a determined eye even though it looks so shifty. The momentsted only one second but they were many memories rushing into his mind. Loki looks at him and Azief could sense that he is anticipating something. A person who had seen how it will all ended, Azief thought to himself. It would be surprising if there is something that could surprise him. But that is what Azief wanted to do. He wanted to surprise the man who could not be surprised and jump out from the chessboard. He felt it when he was on that Stairway and he felt it when he looks at Loki eyes. He is a chess piece inrge chessboard. But how could he ept the fate of being chess piece when his path clearly lies beyond the chessboard? He was not willing. The day he surprised the man that could not be surprised, then that is the day that he would jump out from the chessboard. Like always, there is a smile on Loki face. And like always Azief wanted to wipe that smile off his face As Azief stop there on that step, the thunder dragon on the sky stop roaring. It dances among the clouds and it waited. Azief had something he wanted to say to Loki. He saw something about Loki too in that Time Tunnel. He saw many things. And he saw many betrayals. And he saw how different he was and how different Loki was. And so, he wanted to say something. But he recognizes this is not the time. Maybeter, he would summon him and speak with him at the balcony of the throne room. He then looks at the left side of the throne. Standing there is a beautiful woman. Azief had aplicated smile on his face. He really did not know how to feel right now. After all, he sees her face too in that Time Tunnel. Sofia did not know the kind of emotions in Azief heart right now She looks at him and there is many meaning in her gaze. Azief remembers his promise with her before he decided to try his luck with the Supremacy Stairway. He had promised that he would try not to die. At least he had fulfilled that promise He smiles a bit towards her and she smiles a bit towards him. Like a gaze, a smile could also tell many stories. And Azief smiles had a lot of stories that he wants to hide from Sofia. A vision robs him the happiness of going home. So, his smile looks a bit unnatural. But Sofia did not notice it. Because for people who is in love, they are all a little bit blind. Sofia loves him so she was blind to the emotions inside him. And Azief is in love with Sofia so he is trying to be blind and trying to be a fool. But unlike Sofia, Azief did not have the luxury to truly be blind or truly be an idiot. So, the next step he would take would surely brought him closer to his own destiny On the other hand, as Azief is walking closer to his throne, Sasha is looking a bit lost. She follows Death Monarch from Socotra to Pandemonium. Now, she had suddenly is thrust into a packed throne room of the Centre Pce fill with old enemies and people she did not want to see so she did not know where to stand right now. She is usually granted a personal audience with Death Monarch so she rarely participated in the meeting of the members of the government She looks at the two rows of lines full of people from the two factions and she click her tongue. To stand with the official¡¯s side, she is not willing. Most of them hated her and she too hated most of them. And when she looks at the military faction. They all look like righteous, high and mighty people who disdain people like her who kills people in the dark, She did not think that was the ce where she could stand. She would not be weed To Death Monarch, Sasha and her Shadow Guards is his sword that he wields to kill his enemies in the dark Death Monarch appreciate her and protected her organization But to the officials of Pandemonium, Sasha is a dog that Death Monarch rears. The reason why they did not dare to hit the dog, is because the owner of the dog. Because if people hit the dog, then the owner would be very angry. And today, the owner of that dog had shown the world the extent of his wrath when his dog is being beaten. Today, an archipgo was cut. Tomorrow, it might be an entire continent. To the military, she is a nuisance and have too much power in the administration. They didn¡¯t like how the Shadow Guards could meddle in the matters of the military and issue decree on behalf of the Death Monarch She is not wee by both faction and she did not mind because this is Death Monarch arrangements. Death Monarch would not be happy if the sword he used could be used by someone else. It is his sword and as such it could only be wielded by him. If the sword had the idea to be used by someone else, why would Death Monarch sharpen the sword? If such thing happen, Death Monarch would not mind breaking the sword to a thousand pieces, never to be put whole ever again. She had the thought of following Death Monarch to climb the stairs to the throne but then it would be inappropriate right now. They might have broken some invisible barrier of rtionship between each other and be more open with each other but in Pandemonium, Death Monarch is still her superior and she is still the subordinate. She did not dare to test Death Monarch patience limits Since Loki is on the left side and the Divine Archer on the right side. She res at Loki but she also knowns the intention of Death Monarch. He had exined to her that much. It also serves as his exnation. Death Monarch will not kill Loki. That is what he had told her and that is also a reminder, an exnation and a warning. She had to let him go. Not that she ever had the means to capture him in the first ce. She notices the Golden Speedster on the corner of the side of the entrance door and she was about to take her step to him before someone called out to her ¡®Hey!¡¯ She turns around and then she finally notices Sina and Sasha unconsciously smiles. To see a familiar face in such a solemn room, it rxes her Sina like always had that kind of smile that disarm people. She was smiling happily and then she gestured with her hand to sit beside her. Sasha nodded and she quickly take her steps to Sina. She thought to herself ¡®Only those who were with Death Monarch in the beginning could be this rxed when Death Monarch returned with such fanfare¡¯ Sina had her own chair and table inside the throne room and she is rxed. She is sitting while everybody is standing at attention and she is sipping some kind of herbal tea like this is the backyard of her hut. She appears unfazed even if the thunder dragons outside rushed in through the balcony or the red clouds spouts off red thunderbolts. She arrived and sat down across her. Sina looks at her and looks at Death Monarch who was climbing the stairs and she said to her ¡®Sasha, you worked hard for Pandemonium. I saw what had happened.¡¯ Then she sighed and said ¡®Don¡¯t me Loki that much. After this, let¡¯s go to my hut. I let you try some of my pills. It would strengthen you and your constitution¡¯ Sasha nodded as Sina conjure up a ceramic cup and then pour her the herbal tea. She smiles and said ¡®the smell is a bit unappetizing but it tastes very delicious¡¯ Sasha understood and then take a sip as she could finally calm her heart down. Azief notices all of this interaction. He notices even the smallest details. The exchanged nces between his officials, their nervousness and he could even hear their beating heart. He halted only for a second and then continues climbing the stair and then he looks at his throne. He did not feel any sense of nostalgia looking at the throne. Since he actually rarely sits in that throne. He then sat down He put his left hand under his chin and then he looks up with his cold expressionless eyes and then he said with his usual cold tone ¡®I am here¡¯ And thunder boomed in the sky, shaking the firmament. That deration is a promise. It is also the best words to calm Pandemonium Death Monarch is here, so even Gods and Demons have to make way! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 665: An eye (1) The weather of Pandemonium had turn calm. There are no longer dark red clouds above the sky of Pandemonium and there is no longer the thunderous roars of thunder dragon shaking the heaven and earth The people who live in Pandemonium could breathe easy now as they look toward the direction of the Centre Pce. ¡®Death Monarch had finally calmed down¡¯ some of them said and the others nodded. Then they smile. Pandemonium no longer had any glowing sky or a protection formation but they did not feel worried at all. Death Monarch is here in pandemonium so they didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. He is the protective amulet that warded off all disaster A young kid of the age of nine who prostrated when he saw the figure of Death Monarch on the sky finally got up and smiles ¡®Now, that is what my idol should be like!¡¯ he shouted to his friends. His other friends nodded. They look at the sky and then ask ¡®When would we be able to be like that?¡¯ The nine-year-old kid then says ¡®We have to train in the dungeon more diligently. I once heard a storyteller told that Death Monarch once loses his arm to save Sofia the Divine Archer¡¯ What that has got to with being diligent?¡¯ one of the other kids ask ¡®Well, he must have trained even more and evolve to have his hand back right? That is being diligent right?¡¯ The other kids chimed in and said ¡®I don¡¯t think you quite understand the meaning of the word diligent¡¯ they thenughed. ¡®let us go to the Achens dungeons. The government people had install a teleportation formation to Achens.¡¯ ¡®After we finished killing some monsters, let¡¯s go eat at the Golden Delicacies. My treat¡¯ the nine-year-old kid said. the other kids cheer on him as they now rushing to go to the city square Pandemonium is Death Monarch territory. And there are many people who idolizes him. In the six years he was gone Pandemonium is peaceful because of the measures that Azief had left before he went off And because of that the new generation of people had never known the terrors of the past when there is no heroes and heroines like Death Monarch, Earthshaker, Thunder Monarch, Illusion Archmage, the Ice Queen Katarina, Divine Archer Sofia and the many other heroes and heroines of the world that had to fought titanic monsters and the many dangers of the world these kids were born outside Pandemonium but from the moment they could fight, they have been living in pandemonium. Pandemonium is a forbidden continent before Death Monarch upies it and founded Pandemonium. Before the fall, it is called Australia. But nobody even says Australia anymore. When they referred to this continent, they always referred it to Pandemonium. The word Pandemonium itself refers to demon ce. And while it is still called a forbidden zone of the world, it was not as dangerous as before. With the efforts of the army and the Central Government more and morends are being cleared from monsters. Those that have some respawning point were designated as dungeons as the government sealed off the area with formation and is open up for people to train and level up. Most parents would work some jobs to get some gold and buy equipment for their children so they could train to at least Orb Condensing. In the past and even in the present, all parents still want a bright future for their children. Only since times have changed, the method to get that bright future had also changed It is the bare minimum to at least survive in this new world. After all, babies that were born in this era usually is born with Pill Forming strength since birth. The Order of Thinker had also made some research about this and found out that if the father and mother of the children is strong, then the child that is born bes even stronger. There is a Disk Formation experts that marries another Disk Formation experts. The mother got pregnant The child that were born because of this union were born almost reaching Orb Condensing Stage and when the child was born the energy of the surrounding were also absorbed. This also made the Order of Thinkers to let out that if the pregnant mother is about to give birth, it is very important to choose a ce where there is an abundance of energy since it could also affect the growth of the child. This is what is called benefiting from the parent¡¯s efforts. The DNA andposition of energy that the parents had in their body affect the child potential. The child of that couple would find it more easy to be an Orb Condensing stage and easier to reach a higher level in the future. If in the past when parents send children to school so that they have a bright future, then in this new era the parents would work, save some gold and buy equipment for their children to train in training center There are teachers there teaching them how to fight, use weapons, identify dangers and how to quickly level up. These parents had all lose hope to reach the next level or afraid to risk their life to roam the world. With great poweres great danger. That is the thoughts of many people and they were not wrong. Just look at the dazzling names of heroes and heroines of the world. Which one of them did not get caught up with dangerous thing? Unless one had the might of these people, they could only be a cannon fodder when Gods and Devils fight against each other. How many people died during Death Monarch rampage all over the Ind of Peace? How many dies when Earthshaker conquer the United States? How many heads were rolling when the red sword of the Ice Queen were pointed toward the dark alleys of Europe? Those that die and sacrificed in the great battle between Gods and Goddesses, which one of them didn¡¯t have great aspiration to be great overlords that could look down upon all creation? But their luck was bad and their life and their dreams were cut short. These people who had settled down chose the safer way to live. They would be content if their children could at least protect themselves in this world. They did not want their children to get too extraordinary because extraordinary people always have extraordinary fate and destiny It is enough that they could fight monsters that attacked them It is not a wrong way to live. Chapter 666: An eye (2) Even Azief himself believe he had no right to judge a person choice of how to live their life. Being cowardly did not mean that the person living a meaningless life. Sometimes people be a coward because they have to. Because they are some things that are more important than their pride. Like a father that did not want to get involved in a delinquent fight so he could go back home and kiss his little girl. Azief did not disdain such person. As long as one could live, as long as one could survive, that is what matters. As long as one could live and there is hope, then life still have meanings. The only reason for Azief to interfere in a person way of life is when their way of life harms others and obstruct him. After all, he could not respect all of them the same. Azief is not some kind of Buddha that could ept everything In Pandemonium the sight of parents handing out silvers and gold so that their children could go train in some city sponsored dungeon is amon sight. When some wandering independent Disk Formation traveler is in town some people would pay anything for their children to be under that person discipleship. With Disk Formation leveler as a teacher even an Orb Condensing Stage could roam the world relying on the protection of the teacher. And there is a higher potential of one bing stronger under a tutge of such a figure. As such, it is not a rare scene to see some young kid referring to some older people as their master or teacher since discipleship is even encouraged in many great powers. In this matter, Pandemonium had an edge since it is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. To many people living in this new era, not all of them are as talented as Death Monarch. Of course if Azief heard this, he would surely rebuke them. There is nothing about talent in gathering energy. It was always about survival. What talent is there to speak off! After all, when the Fall happens, no one got any walkthrough on how best to proceed to be stronger. There is even that game-like system to help humanity familiarize itself with the changing makeup of the world. Everyone during that time was standing on the same starting line. The difference is only their mindset, their experience and their determination The reason Azief was strong and the many others heroes and heroines that appears in this era be strong is simple. It is not about talent. It is not about luck. It is about determination. To survive and to follow one own path. However, to follow one path, one must first survive. And that is what Death Monarch focused the most during those early days of the Fall. He survived first. Then when he is strong, only then he can walk his own path. The weak speaking about justice and following their own path isughable. How could a weak person enforce justice? How could a weak person not get blown by the wind walking on their own path? Justice require strength. Walking on one own path also requires strength. When one has strength, justice could be enforced and their determination will not get swayed. But the stories about Death Monarch is always exaggerated. As the storytellers in inns and taverns tells it, Death Monarch was turned into a figure of virtue. His ws were diminished, his virtue exaggerated. Statues and monument were built to glorify him. In some ces a temple was erected with his statue ced inside it. In some viges a monument of him is ced on the entrance of their viges like it is some kind of amulet of protection that warded off evils. In a world of magic, superstition and belief is not something that should beughed at. There is power in belief and faith in a world of magic. The people of Pandemonium had lived in peace from monsters or outside threats since the day Death Monarch got the title the strongest person in the world. It enables them to develop a working and prosperous society. Those kids and many more people had lived in a world where Death Monarch is idolized, respected and even in some parts of the world and in Pandemonium, worshipped. They are proud of Death Monarch and they aspire to be like him. To look down upon the world and to be invincible and peerless When they saw the weather turns for the better, they know that Death Monarch had calmed down his feeling and matters had settled in the Centre Pce. And while these kids that is now rushing to the city square brush off the matter simply, for the many other residents of Pandemonium, they have many thoughts. With Death Monarch return, Loki had to hand back the power he had. This is not exactly good for some people. For the merchants that have made their home in Pandemonium these did not mean it would be better for them. They preferred Loki then Death Monarch To the merchants Loki the Trickster is better than Death Monarch in governing Death Monarch did not care about the merchants or took care of the governance but Loki was different. Because of Loki, some kind of economy had been formed and with the World Government and the Republic support, the economy of the world had revived only in a different form They sued the gold coins they got from killing monsters and the miens that have energy crystal to mint coins and assign values to them thus stabilizing the act of buying and selling and creating a new currency of the world After all, not all people could be like those people in the story they heard at inn and taverns that could go without food and water. Not all people could reach Energy Disperse stage and it is even harder to reach Disk Formation. The world had changed too much from the time of the Fall. At that time, energy was in abundance and everyone level up pretty fast. Now, it is very hard to even level up one level. There is also the matter of the Shadow Guards and the three Army. Chapter 667: An eye (3) Now that the three army had return to Pandemonium some people worried that another power struggle would urs between the military faction and the officials of the Central Government There is also the Shadow Guards, those people dressed up in dark clothes, cker than then night itself. When Sasha the Nightingale left Pandemonium to do god knows what, their influence and power waned. But to some people that could see Sasha returning with Death Monarch, they surely could not help but thinking that Shadow Guards would regain back their influence. The Shadow Guards have always bene the private guard for Death Monarch. Instead of calling them a guard, they are more like a de for Death Monarch to use. If Death Monarch never returns or perish in his quest for more power in some stars¡¯ system in the Universe, sooner orter, the Shadow Guards would have no choice of being disbanded or being used by other people. But since Death Monarch is fine and return even more powerful than before, then it is not an exaggeration to say that Shadow Guards would gain more powers than ever before in Pandemonium, What would happen to them now and what would happen to those people who did not render them aid when they needed it? What would happen to their lives, to their business, to their livelihood? These are the thought of normal people. These are the small matters that Death Monarch had never cares about. Death Monarch is that lofty God living in high towers. He is so high that the normal people must look like small dots under his gaze To catch the attention of such lofty God, one had to shine bright. One had to shine so brightly that the light could reach the Heaven Loki even though he ys tricks and pranks, he dances among the people,ugh with them,ugh at them and he walks among them He is not that high up in the sky. He likes his serpents slither around. He slithers all over the world like some kind of serpent that have some wanderlust The people of Pandemonium fear many things would change now. Peace is so precious and so short. They fear another war is brewing underneath the calm fa?ade of the sky. And for themon people, the best they could do only pray and look toward that Pce in the center of Pandemonium with hope. Creak! The door to the throne room was pushed open. Everyonee out of the room and everyone had something to think about after that meeting. Some of them look like they have a lot to think about. Some people walk out with nervous expression and some others walk with a frown. Only a few people could be seen smiling when theye out of the throne room. Azief is still inside the room. He is no longer sitting on his cold throne. He is now standing at the balcony of his throne room, his eyes looking at the distant. From his vantage point, he could see all of Pandemonium. Everyone was dismissed after he hears their reports. Even Sofia is not inside the room any more. She went out and she probably is waiting for him in that house with the white picket fence Azief smiles a bit as he thought about this. Then he once again remembers what he saw and he sighed once again. Sasha had also been excused. Azief saw her following Sina. Considering what he had seen when he scans Pandemonium with his Divine Sense, Sina had once again erged her hut. It should not be called a hut any longer. Though, it looks like a small area, Azief could sense that space magic and space formation was embedded into that hut. Sasha would certainly have a lot to say to Sina. Azief is not the only one that missed home. The Three Army is ordered to return to their region and wait for orders. Will, his sworn brother promised to meet him in the vi of the Immortal Couple. Azief himself also wanted to ask Will about something so he promised him that he will meet him when he had finished certain things in the Pce. Azief is now trying to calm his heart and his mind. Because now that he is in Pandemonium, he slowly is discovering that he is slowly forgetting the things he saw in that Time Tunnel. Like some kind of dream he had in the morning, the more he tried to recall, the harder it is to remember Maybe this is the way Time tunnel work. It gave a glimpse but then he did not let him remembers. Or maybe this is how Fate and Destiny try to correct the course of time. He is not surprised. Messing with Time had alwayse with certain consequences. But he did not want to forget. If he was weaker than he is now, probably there is a lot of things that he would have forgotten No, he is sure of it. If he was weaker he would probably forget even more vision of the future. The Laws that he had controlled prevent Time trying to alter his memories. If Azief hadnded in a world without magic, maybe he would not even forget. The rules of the world with magic is different with the rules of world without magic. Azief still remember what he saw. At least some parts of it. He saw people crying, screaming and dying in his vision. He saw a lot of sadness and a lot of anger. He saw himself getting betrayed. He felt the memory is slowly slipping away from him. But he is not in panic. He could now only retain a bit of what he saw and he could only retain a fraction of the memory he sees. But he could still remember how he feel when he sees it. Retaining emotions also could guide him to do what he must have to do ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed. When he was standing there on thatst step of the Supremacy Stairway, he had a n. He did not mind taking the burden of the Etherna because he knows that he had to take a risk if he wanted to be stronger. The n was to quickly break through to Essence Creation. Then he would hardly have any enemies in the world and in the Universe. Even if he met those ancient beings that roams the Universe he will not be afraid if he was in Essence Creation, even if he did not achieve Perfection in his Essence Creation, he would still be able to escape if he met those ancient Beings. Who would have thought that a trip into the Time Tunnel could change his n? And then, there was that eye. When he was in the Time Tunnel, he saw a vision. He saw an eye. Not a pair of eyes. But just a single eye. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 668: What do you see? (1) That single eye was terrifying. It was peering from some Void of nothingness and it was looking at him inside the Time Tunnel. The eye was sorge that even the supposed limitless expanse of Time and Space seems unable to amodate one eyeball. It just looks at him. And he looks at that eye. That eye was like an abyss. And the more he looks at it, the more he felt like he was being sucked into that abyss. Then another eye appears. However, the color of that eye is different from that pair of eye. It was blue in color of was it green? Azief could not see it clearly. Slowly, something akin of a face shape is about to materialize inside the Time Tunnel And then inside the Time Tunnel, he heard the roar once again. Like it came from an ancient past, the roars echo endlessly inside the Time Tunnel. The shape of the face slowly dissipated and the eye also covered up by Time turbulence as it disappears. The roars quietened down and the eye disappears. There is a lot of things that he did not understand. And he did not like it at all. The not knowing part. For some inexplicable reason, Azief felt that eye seem so familiar to him. When he was drifting he thought of that eye even when he was being guided by the Divine Law. It was only then that he finally realizes why that eye seems so familiar to him. It looks just like his eyes. It was eerily simr that it sends shivers down his spine. If that eye was his¡­.and the moment he thinks like that, a can of worms was opened up in his mind. It was then that he realizes that the ce that he is drifting is inside the Time Tunnel. To some it is a river A river of Time that flows and flows endlessly as long as the many realities and Universes have the Law of Time. But the Time Tunnel is a backdoor. It is a ce where one manipte Time and Space so the river is flowing in erratic manner. As such, future, present and past are all disjointed Then he thinks about the roar and the eye. If that eye was him in the future trying to see him at this point of Time, then was his future self was trying to help him? If his future-self wanted to help him, then there was no better opportunity to help him when he is inside a ce where Time doesn¡¯t make sense and the rules of Time is distorted. But Azief could not fathom how he could be so powerful in the future that even one of his eye nearly ruptured the Time Tunnel And if that was really him, why would the other eye have a different color? That is also a question he wanted answered Then there is the part about the roar. Was it the same roar he heard when he jumps off from the Supremacy Stairway? He is confident that the roar was the same. Was that roar were meant to stop his future self from helping his past self or was it to stop his future-self doing something to him? But if that is the truth, why would his future-self wanted to harm him? It would be more logical that the roars wanted to sabotage him. The weird thing is Azief let that roars actually saved him. He felt like his future-self did not necessarily want to help him when he thinks about it again For a moment there, when the shape was about to materialize Azief felt a deadly sensation is about to descend onto him. It was like the moment that figure materializes inside the Time Tunnel, he would be dead. It is weird and something he did not understand. Why would his future-self would want to kill him when killing him would create a paradox? After all, if he did not exist, how could his future-self exist? But what is weirder is why did the roar protected him? Is it simply because he had the legacy of Etherna? Or is it something else? Because when he heard that roar, he felt it. Contained in that roar is hatred. It was personal. The reason why that sound roars is because it was something personal. He sighed again. The wind blowing against his skin and as it ruffles his hair, he felt like he could not stop the memories inside his mind that is about to disappear. Remember the feeling¡¯ he thought to himself. In the end, no matter how fast he is, this memory could not stay that long. That is what he thought to himself ¡®You seem to be frowning too hard. Your expressionless face is already enough to scare people. Now, that you are frowning, people would probably piss their pants¡¯ A voice made Azief break away from his musing. Azief did not turn to look toward that person voice. Instead, he keeps looking forward at the city in the distance, looking at the people running around on the streets and saw some people going to the Temple to pray. Azief find it funny. That Temple is dedicated to him, like he is some kind of pagan god. To the people of Pandemonium, they would probably felt distant with him. ¡®Hei. Are you listening?¡¯ The voice is a bit shrill and it have that yful tone to it. Azief shakes his head. Even when he wants to muse a bit, this person could never let him rest easy. There are not that many people that dares to speak in such manner with him. There is only one that would dare speak that way with him. Loki the Tricksters. ¡®I have a lot to think about¡¯ he said Loki take a step forward as he beside him, looking at the same scene he is seeing. ¡®Pandemonium is very beautiful¡¯ Loki said. Azief nodded ¡®It is. I guess you didn¡¯t mess it up¡¯ Azief said, like he is a teacher grading the work of his student. Of course, Loki knows that for Azief Pandemonium is probably not that important in his heart. But who knows? Now, that the past is changed, the future might also change. And the change of the future could only start if Death Monarch felt differently on things. Morgana is wrong, Loki thought as he looks at Azief. Chapter 669: What do you see? (2) To change the future, killing Azief would not change the ending. It might even start a more terrible future. The key to changing the future have always been on Azief hand Change his heart and the Universe would also probably change. Loki is trying to save Azief soul. Save his soul, save the Universe. That is the simple n that Mind Master, Sofia the Divine Archer, Time God Jean had concocted in that other timeline. It sounds simple in theory but everyone knew how stubborn Azief is. Even before he became a Sovereign, he is a stubborn asshole. Like Loki had told him once, he is a bit of an ass. And Loki had also had to walk that delicate bnce of between revealing certain things but not everything since it could change a lot of other things. Azief had to be present in the Final battle. If not, all of his effort would be in vain. If he told everything what will happen to Azief, who would guarantee that Azief would not get scared and hide in some other star system? If such thing happened, Loki could not control certain things that could be controlled. Earth must be the ce where the Final battle takes ce. It had happened like that before and it had to happen like that once again. So, Loki could only slowly change how Azief feel. He shakes his head like doing it could shake off the memories of once upon a future. Loki then smiles widely as he felt the cool breeze of the wind blowing his hair and he smiles. ¡®It would be better if you do not get angry all the time and summon thunders and lightning. Too much and it lose its effect¡¯ Azief scoffed and said ¡®It is not always that I could make such a grand entrance¡¯ Loki smiles and then he said ¡®A sword, huh? That is a new repertoire. I even sense some Sword Will in that sword strike. I guess it would be very sharp¡¯ Loki said casually ¡®Want to try it?¡¯ Azief ask back casually. Lokiughed. ¡®Spare me, great lord¡¯ he said and he cackles. Azief smiles a bit. In this world, the people that could joke with Death Monarch and not shrink into fear could be counted on one hand. They both sighed and then they look back at the city. Their eyes look at the same direction and they look at the same scenery but both of them knows that they hold different things in their hearts Azief took a nce at Loki beside him who was almost standing as tall as him right now Today, Loki transform himself into a young man with rugged looks. His face is manly and his body is muscly and he is standing around six feet six. He was very tall. Azief would not find it weird if not for the fact that he knows Loki true age is around teenage years now. When Loki first joined him, he was around six or seven years old. Using his transformation abilities, he joined him seamlessly. At that time, Azief could not even see through the disguise. It would not seem so surprising when you found out that Loki is a time traveler from the future. When Azief reaches that conclusion he was shocked but at the same time it also exins a lot of things about Loki behavior. Azief was the first one that notices Loki true age. But now, as he looks at Loki he could no longer see any ws in Loki transformation. At that time, the only reason he could see through Loki disguise was because his level was so high that Loki could not hide in front of his eyes. It was a matter of purity of energy. And the more Perfect Azief be, the more such methods of illusion and disguise could not work against him. But, Loki is not some normal person either Now, that he had six years and a Disk Formation leveler, any ws in his ability to disguise himself and transform had all been perfected. Maybe, there is a trick that Azief don¡¯t know. Considering that Loki had the memory of the future, he probably knows a thousand ways to disguise himself without even people of higher level than him to be able to see his disguise. ¡®Why you are staring at my face?¡¯ Loki ask Azief smiles and said ¡®is it not tiring to wear a different face every day?¡¯ Azief ask casually. ¡®I¡¯m used to it¡¯ he answered ¡®You should let Sina see your true face¡¯ Azief said with a little of smile on the corner of his mouth Loki quickly reply by saying ¡®A teenage year old kid face is not a face I like for her to see. I fear she would think she is a pedophile. After all, she kisses me and do other things¡¯ and Loki smiles mischievously ¡®I¡¯m notfortable with this.¡¯ Azief suddenly said ¡®What? The not telling part or the kissing part?¡¯ ¡®The exnation of your intimacy¡¯ Azief reply. ¡®Oh. Look who is trying to pretend to be a prude. Guess how I feel when I see you lovey dovey with Sofia. It probably felt the same¡¯ Loki said. ¡®I felt nauseated when I try to imagine you and Sina¡­doing that¡¯ Well, likewise¡¯ Loki said. It took a moment before Azief understood what Loki is implying and I this was normal days and he have normal thoughts in his mind, he would probablyugh. But today, Azief did not say anything. He did not have the mood to joke around now. Loki who was about tough notice the drop in the temperature around them and he nodded Then smiling bitterly, he said ¡®I guess we will talk about some serious stuff now.¡¯ ¡®That is why I invited you to the balcony¡¯ Azief said and Loki understood what Azief is saying. Everyone in Pandemonium knows that when Death Monarch summon anyone and brought him to the balcony of Pandemonium that means he would be talking serious stuff with you. The talk in the balcony could change life and even the world. When he made judgment, he made it from his throne. But when he wants to talk to someone, really talk to someone o he would bring them to the balcony It is a peaceful gesture. ¡®So, what it is about?¡¯ Loki ask. ¡®Is it about Sasha? Or the Shadow Guards? Or is it about the Three Army?¡¯ Loki ask. Azief did not respond to any of those question. It was like he was waiting. Then Loki said ¡®Or is it about Sofia?¡¯ Azief eyes turns sharp for a moment. But his eyes are still looking forward like the words did not affect his heart. Loki did not miss that momentary movement of Azief eye. ¡®I guess it is about her after all. With you, it is always about those two. It is predictable and sad all at the same time¡¯ Azief did not respond. And Loki did not pile on. Azief is trying to think of question to ask. And Loki is thinking of how to answer the question. There was silence between them as both of them look at that vast expanse of Pandemonium. They could see many construction program going on all over the city With their attainment in power, their eyes could see thousands of kilometers away so they could see everything from this balcony. Then Azief ask ¡®Did you know it from the very beginning?¡¯ That is his first question ¡®Know about what?¡¯ Loki ask back. Azief was not even surprised that Loki would answer the question like that as he scoffed. ¡®Did you predict that this will happen? Did you predict I would see such things?¡¯ ¡®I predict nothing¡¯ Loki reply. Azief heard Loki reply and then he nodded. When one thinks about it, it is true that Loki predicted nothing. Since he had the memory of the future, then instead of saying he predicted it, it is more urate to say that he had seen it Azief did not let up as he said ¡®I am slowly forgetting things¡¯ he said but its sound more like a question. Loki reply quickly ¡®It is probably a side effect of traveling through a Time Tunnel¡¯ ¡®It is not good¡¯ Azief states ¡®No one said getting stuck inside a limbo of Time is good¡¯ Loki reply. Azief ask and Loki answer in fast pace, like they are ying tic tac toe. Then Azief ask ¡®Where is the Oracle?¡¯ Like a trap in a yes and no question, Loki nearly blurt it out before his eyes narrowed. He had the urge to smirk but for some reason he did not. Loki smirk not only when he is happy. It is also when he is nervous, that he smirks. It is his way of alleviating that feeling of nervousness. He did not feel like smiling right now. Loki sighed internally. He knows that this would happen sooner orter. He wished he could do what he wanted. But life has never been about doing what you wanted. Especially for the life of someone like him that had made the choice to go back to the past. There is a n. And he intends to see that n to the end He would y this game of chess and he would win it. And maybe at the end of all of this, there is a happy ending for him and for the ghost that he sees in his dreams. ¡®No more ghost¡¯ he thought to himself. He did not wish for this matter to happen but he also knows that this is supposed to happen and should happened. In that brief moment, he thinks about the conversation that number Five had with the Oracle. It would not be long now that Erika would have only one eye. That would not be a good look for her. He thought. Azief on the other hand, look at Loki and notice that his expression stiffened. For some reason, he had such an intense reaction to the Oracle name. Like he had suspected, Loki must know something. And for the first time since they began ying question and answers, Loki stop answering. Loki avert his gaze from Pandemonium and then he looks toward the man beside him. Then smiling he ask ¡®Why would you want to know?¡¯ ¡®Do you know?¡¯ Azief asked again ¡®Why do you want to know?¡¯ Loki ask again. If anyone trying to y with Azief like this, they would already be dead. But since it is Loki doing it, he could survive ¡®I see some things during my time in the Time Tunnel¡¯ he said. Loki ears is wide open now. He could probably predict what Azief had saw but he still needs confirmation. There is a trace of hope and excitement in his heart. But there is also dread and fear. He fears it would be exact the same yet at the same time he also knows that feeling is contradictory to his n. For things to progress it should happen all the same. Loki truly did not know what he hoped to hear from Azief mouth ¡®What do you see?¡¯ Loki wanted to know what Azief saw. He desperately wants to know. His answer would decide how Loki should n his next move. ¡®I see myself getting betrayed¡¯ Azief said simply. Loki is still smiling, maintaining his face expression but internally he felt disappointed. ¡®Is it still the same?¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 670: No regret (1) From what Loki had remembers in their conversation when Azief was the God of Death and he was the God of Deceit, he said in the vision, he saw himself getting betrayed. But of course, in that timeline Azief did not ever reach Perfection Path and did not walk the Supremacy Stairway. As such, there is no such thing as a Time Turbulence that happens that alerted the world. And he didn¡¯t saw the vision like he did now. Instead, Azief met with the Oracle in one of his journey and he forced the Oracle to look at his future. This timeline now is different. The Oracle Erika had evene to Pandemonium to read the future of Death Monarch but he rejected her. Of course, Erika herself at that time was prompted by her own curiosity. Because the past had changed, the position between the two had also changed. That Timeline where he came from could be considered the Prime Timeline. To stop from that timeline to be diverged and let others take advantage of that Jean had erased that Prime Timeline with his godly abilities and then sent Loki to the past using memories. That is why Mind Master was also needed and why Loki could never let Azief kill Hirate during that confrontation in the World Government. Hirate might be someone that Azief doesn¡¯t like but he is useful and Loki even considered him asrade in the future. Of course, this Hirate in this current timeline is still not that mature and prioritize his World Government than the world. Loki once again sighed in his mind. A lot of things had change and a lot of people that should have died is alive and people who should be alive is dead. In some stories, such alteration to fates and destiny would surely create a humongous butterfly effect thatpounded and keeppounding until the future is so murky and full of uncertainty that everything could possibly happen. In such cases, even oracles and Norns could not divinate the future. They probably would not have any bacsh if they try to peer such a future because there is nothing they could see. Sometimes, divine beings would do such a thing to murky up the future so they could do their schemes. Since Loki was once such a divine being, he also knows such a trick of tricking fate and destiny But not Azief fate and not the fate of the Universe seems to had any change. He knows that this method would not work against the fates and destiny that is about to descend to the Omniverse Things changed a bit but the general direction did not change. It is like Loki is putting up blockade on a road and the car just took the offside road. And it still heading to that destination in the distance. It is like throwing a stone into a sea. It ripples on the shore but the ripples could not affect the entire sea. Anyone else would have surrendered in front of such a stubborn fate. But Loki did not because he knows from the very beginning how hard it is to change this fate. This is because Azief fate is a strong one. There is strong fate and there is weak fate. The weaker the fate and destiny of a person the more susceptible it is to change. And the stronger the fate and destiny one had, the harder it is for anyone to change it. And is there any fates and destiny harder to change than a fate of someone who had reached the peak of the Universe in the future? A Sovereign fate and destiny is always strong. There is also the fact that most Sovereign would make his past so murky and inessible for others The reason for such things is that they worry their enemies would travel to the past and try to kill them when they are weak That is why the fact that Jean could erase a timeline was so unprecedented. The past is especially guarded by great magic that could not be easily unravel. There is the fact that many great figures of the Omniverse usuallyy an enchantment on their past to make sure that no one would go back in time to change some things. Thus, time travel by magic is hard and almost impossible peering through it is a more probable task. But trying to turns back time in a world full of magical energy and have powerful beings there, it is almost impossible. But Jean did not turn back time specifically. He erases an entire timeline out of existence making it appears like the future they lived in is nothing more than one probable future. An altering time storm ravages the entire Omniverse in that moment of erasure. If it was anybody else, they would not do such crazy thing. But Jean did it. He knows to send Loki to the past would be hard since all Sovereign had made sure that their past is impossible to traverse too. And that even include Jean who had made precaution of people messing with Time. It is also the same reason that doomed Jean to be unable to return to the past where he could save his own lover, Paulette There is the fact that Paulette death was the trigger that enables him to finally break through to Sovereign level. If Paulette did not die, how could he be able to be Sovereign? How could he take thest step? But it is because Paulette death, that it also be a trigger for the War of the Sovereigns. Loki recognize the irony of such event. In the end, Paulette still had to die. When one lives long enough, all stories seem the same. Only the character is different. It is no wonder that after almost eight hundred years, the God of Death doesn¡¯t seem that affected by the death of people. He even wees some of them to his realm. Because in his realm, they are eternal Because he sees people lived and die, the flowers bloom and wither. Heprehended that everything that lives had to die, that there is a bnce that need to be maintained. And the only way to break that bnce is to be strong enough to resist death. If they can resist it, that is their fate and destiny. Jean had done just that. At that moment when he erases the Timeline, his grand Path illuminated the entire Omniverse, rewriting the code of reality like an editor erasing a few sentence out of a writer manuscript, changing an already predetermined ending. At that moment, he nearly Realize his Path and instead realizing and actualizing his own path, he sacrificed that moment of rity to make sure that the ending is changed. That is how hard it is to change that code of reality of all the worlds, realities and dimension that existed throughout the Omniverse. Jean knew that it would not be possible to send Loki with his body and power back to the past. Because they knew no matter how powerful Loki could be in the years that would follow after the fall, Loki would not be able to stop the final Battle from happening. And no matter how many treasure that Loki could find and strengthen himself with, he would not be able to win in that Final Battle. The only one that is able to win the Final Battle would be Azief. They believe in it not because they believe in Azief or his prowess. They believe in it because Azief is their only choice. Thus Jean took a risk. The only way to circumvent that great magic is to erase all of itpletely and they also have to put trust to him, the Trickster God to do what must be done. A hope of an entire Omniverse is burdened onto Loki shoulders. If Loki told those three people right now that in the future, Jean, Mind Master, The Divine Archer, these three people that do not even trust one word thate out of his mouth that they would risk the fate of the Omniverse to him because they trusted him, those three people would surelyugh out loud The reason why is because taking such a bet would also be risky for Jean Because since Jean erased the Prime Timeline, and send Loki back to the past, Jean himself also put himself in a disadvantage. If Loki betrayed him, then it would be easy for Loki who have the knowledge of the future to kill him in the past and stop the rise of the Time God There are seven Sovereigns but there is only Six Great Era. It would not be surprising that Loki would be envious. Loki could even take the chance to make himself the main character of this great sage, to be one of the first Six Sovereign before they ripped apart the Will of the World But Jean the Time God, Hirate the Mind Master, Sofia the Divine Archer still trusted him. Those people who did not fight in the final battle didn¡¯t understand. The Final Battle was actually anticlimactic. Chapter 671: No regret (2) When one heard the term final battle what they imagine in their heads is probably a great battle with explosions and thunderous sound filling the Heaven and Earth. If anything, the War of the Sovereign would be more explosives sight with the Sovereigns fighting across stars ands and battling all over to other dimensions. But the Final Battle was very quick, silent and boring. It was quick, anticlimactic and does not look like a battle at all. It was such a quick battle that there is nothing interesting about it. Probably the reason why they called it the Final Battle is because that is thest battle ever in the Omniverse. And it was truly that. It was the Final Battle since everything after that would be turned into nihility And as such, people who did not take part in the Final Battle did not understand the camaraderie of the people that fought that day. It is why Morgana did not understand what he was trying to achieve but it is also the reason why Giselle of the future would voluntarily help him and betrayed Morgana. These ghosts still help him, a fragment of them in his heads keep pushing him from the back to make sure that the future they see and felt and fought for would be realized. There is an agreement between the people that fought in the final battle. There are understanding because they all shared the same pain and they are all united in their desire for a different future. They all see what would happen and so they all know there is no worse thing that could happen to the Omniverse than what they are seeing then. But everyone knows that to go change fate and destiny, especially such a strong fate and destiny, it would be hard if not impossible. That is the case for Azief and it is the case for the other Sovereign. But in particr Azief fates and destiny. Because the fate of the Universe and the entire Omniverse lies on his shoulder. Because he was chosen. And the reason he was chosen is because he chose his path and that path cause him to be chosen as the perfect instrument for that fate and destiny to materialize itself. In the end, what supposed to happen would happen anyway. Loki thought to himself. Since Loki heard that Azief had a vision in the Time Tunnel, he could guess what Azief had saw inside it. This time, Azief would still meet the Oracle and probably he would also make the same choice. Loki don¡¯t know how he is supposed to be feeling right now As Loki was thinking of all of this Azief suddenly added something else ¡®And I see myself betraying others¡¯ hearing this suddenly Loki eye widened for a second. This is different he thought to himself. He kept the shock he felt inside his heart and then Loki ask Azief ¡®You see people betraying you and you betraying people?¡¯ Azief sighed and nodded ¡®Then why do you need to see The Oracle?¡¯ Loki ask. He unconsciously blurted. He blurted out because this is out of his expectation. And instead of feeling frustrated because of this slight difference, he felt some emotions that is akin to happiness blooming in his heart ¡®I had to confirm something¡¯ Azief reply and Loki snickered at the answer ¡®Thest time you wanted to confirm something, you fought with the Heavens. It seems to me that each time you want to confirm something, earthshaking events would happen¡¯ Azief ignored Loki snidements and he then said ¡®Do you know where she is?¡¯ This is the third time Azief ask the same question. With Sasha, he only needs to repeat two times and Sasha would understand him. But with people Azief consider family, sometimes no matter how many times he repeats things, they choose not to listen. Loki then suddenlyughed and he said ¡®People betrayed you and you betrayed people. This is interesting. This is very interesting¡¯ he said. Azief was about to say something else and then Loki end hisughter and then said to Azief ¡®The Stonehenge. She is there. I bet she is waiting for you too¡¯ Then he slowly walks away from the balcony. Azief was perplexed. He was perplexed that Loki answer him truthfully and he was also perplexed at the meaning of that answer She is waiting for him? He thought ¡®That easy?¡¯ Azief was shocked of how easy it was to get Loki to talk. Loki stop walking away and then he turns and look at Azief and ask ¡®Why would it be hard?¡¯ Azief narrowed his eyes and said ¡®You¡­. did this also happen in your time?¡¯ Loki only smiles and then sighing he asked ¡®You sure you won¡¯t regret this? Loki ask. There was once again silence between them as they look at each other. Loki eyes is shining with excitement. For whatever reason, the words Azief had said had made Loki felt very excited. And in Azief eyes there is also wariness. Loki words, is it a warning? Or is it to discourage him to meet the Oracle? Or is it meant for him to be curious enough to meet the Oracle? Azief then ask ¡®Would I regret it?¡¯ Azief ask. Lokiughed and then opening his arms wide he said ¡®I am not you, how would I know?¡¯ And then heughed. Azief then answer ¡®I won¡¯t regret it¡¯ he answers. Loki nodded ¡®Then, that is good enough. Don¡¯t me me if you regret it¡¯ Azief nodded. Then Loki ask ¡®Is there anything else you would like to ask. I need to prepare some things if I have to handed the administrative matter back to you¡¯ Azief frowns suddenly. ¡®You could still be administrator for Pandemonium¡¯ Loki shakes his head and he said ¡®You¡¯re here. Why should I guard it anymore? And I am a busy man. We both know why you want me to guard Pandemonium when you were gone. Now, it is time to let me go, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ ¡®What you are going to do now?¡¯ Azief asked. Azief no longer have the mood to look at the scene of the city. Loki then answered simply ¡®A lot. There is a lot to do¡¯ ¡®You could stay¡¯ Azief asked. Loki smiles bitterly and he thought to himself he wanted to stay too. But since Azief is about to trigger the Time Crisis, then Loki had to be ready to sacrifice some things. And there is a lot to sacrifice he thought to himself. Azief of course did not know what Loki ha nned to do thus he thought Loki had other ns. Loki on the other hand did not mind making the sacrifice. He believes Azief would understand himter. Because this time, none of the people that Azief had loved would be harmed. Someone had to do it. And that someone could only be him. When Azief would go to the future and see what he needs to see, Loki knows what his role was on the present time. The Time Crisis would weaken the barrier between worlds and even realities and other dimensions. And he even believes he ising closer to the Origin. Maybe this choice that he is about to made is also predestined. Then Loki said ¡®I had to decline¡¯ Loki finally said. Azief then said ¡®Sasha would not just forgive and forget. She would not try to kill you because I already gave her a warning. But she will probably harass you. She would not make it easy for you to do whatever you wanted to do¡¯ Azief said Loki snickered and then he reply I like to see her try¡¯ And heughed. He then walked to the throne room door and then he opens it and walk out of the throne room leaving Azief alone inside. Azief look at Loki back and he felt that back seem so lonely and he close his eyes. Because his heart ache seeing such scene. The door was closed and Azief is now left alone inside the throne room. Outside the room, Loki stopped walking as he closed the door. He turns his body and look at the tall door of the throne room and sighed. ¡®Since you will not regret, then I think I also won¡¯t have to regret¡¯ he said bitterly. He has been preparing for this moment, for this particr event since Azief was gone. ¡®Let me take all the me¡¯ Loki said. In that brief moment, Loki could somehow guess what would happen to him in the future when Azief be Sovereign. And he knows what he is going to say at that time. Maybe that is the chance for him to go to Origin. Like Morgana had to return to the Origin of her past, maybe he too would have to suffer the same thing. Morgana is buried so deep inside the top peak of Mount Everest that no one would find her. But Loki is confident that Azief would find her one way or another. Sometimes, fate and destiny is a great help. Fate and Destiny is not emotional. That is why as long as it conforms to the ns of destiny and walk with it, it is easier to achieve certain things and why fighting against them is also hard. At times, Loki fight against fate and destiny., At other time, he uses Fate and Destiny into his calctions. He took only a moment before he finally takes a step to the other courtyard. Now, he just need to hand off the responsibility back to the Central Government and get out of Pandemonium as fast as possible. It is time for the Three Demoness to return to him. And for that to happen he need toe out of Pandemonium first. As Loki walk around the courtyard he could not help but look at the open wide sky above Pandemonium and he could not help but feel like there is an eye up there looking at him. And he smiles a bit. In Pandemonium, Azief eyes sees everything. Smirking, he thought to himself ¡®I am about to protect the King. Yewa Hafar, what would be your next move?¡¯ Thenughing he walked slowly to the lower levels of the Centre Pce. Azief in his throne room opens his eyes, his eyebrows frowning. And then he sighed. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 672: Status (1) His sigh could be heard echoes inside the now empty room. He could sense that Loki stop for a moment outside the throne room door, like he had made some determination. Azief now had settle a few things. And now the path is slowly clear to him. He had already outlined a few steps for him to do after hee out from the Time Tunnel. One could even say he is rushing. The day had not even ended and there are already many things that are changing all over the world. By now, that tortoise of the league of Freedom must have reached the Arabian Sea. Hirate and Raymond might also n a few things and snow has fallen in Europe. And that Eye of Heaven that belongs to the Order of Thinker might have seen some things that Azief did not want them to see. In that meeting just now, he had asked about the matters of the Six Great Forces and he was briefed about many of the protection artifact like the Lotus Order, Lotus Pce and the powerful surveince system of Eye of Heaven. He also speaks to them about the matter of the Crime Alliance and Voidck of activity. Azief of course is interested in news about Void because he also wanted to confirm something about Void. The day had not yet ended and events are ying out all over the world. There must be many things that fills the mind of the many great forces in the world when he returns. Azief did not underestimate his influence. He above all others understand how impactful his return was. But who could guess he is rushing right now? The things he saw made him anxious and while he is not panicked, that does not mean he is calm either. He just gave the appearance of calmness because being anxious would not help. He had cross one of the things he had to do which is to know the location of the oracle. He had expected Loki to know. If this is something that had happened in Loki timeline, then Loki should have been prepared. He just didn¡¯t think that Loki would gave him the location that easy. That was not something he expected at all. The fact that Loki was prepared for it also confirms that something like this had happen in Loki time. That did not exactly make him feel at ease at all. When he talks to Loki Azief felt that there is still that feeling of brotherhood between them. And because it still exists¡­.it is hard for him and it is hard for Loki. Probably that is why he could not bear to get angry at him. He sighed when he thinks of this matter And then he crosses another thing out of his list. He had made sure to fulfill his promise with Sasha. There are still many things that he is not briefed with. For this task, like always he would send it to Sasha side. It is time for her to sharpen her de and once again rebuild the Shadow Guards. For what he is about to do next, he would like Sasha to guard Pandemonium for him. Loki must have nned something and Sasha need to stay on top of him to try to get any information from Loki Shinji would also return tomorrow so Sasha would have a hard task ahead of her. She must integrate the forces she cultivated outside of Pandemonium and reinforce back her influence inside Pandemonium. Azief would not care too much about their internal struggle because to him it will and always be a small matter. The Three Army matter sis also being settled or to be more urate it is being postponed for a time. Maybe, if he had something for them to do he would summon them. But for now, they have a vacation. And as for the officials of the Central Government, some of them had to be investigated. Azief noticed that some of them could not hide their guilty hearts, looking at him like he is some kind of an executioner that is about to drop a sword to their head Azief would not be surprised that some of these people had some ideas when he was gone and meddle in things that they should not and doing things that they should not. If it is a small matter, then they could be forgiven. If it¡¯s not a small matter and instead a big matter and if they cross the line that they should not cross, then their heads would roll And that task also falls into the hands of Sasha. Azief chuckles a bit when he thought about it. Thinking about it, all of the troublesome stuff, he always sends it to Sasha side. He should reward her a bit, he thought to himself. Since he had left all this matter to Sasha, there is not that many matters that he had to solve personally now. Sometimes interfering and doing too much is also not good. Pandemonium had always been a little bit different than the other Six Great Powers. Azief did not meddle to much not because he didn¡¯t know how to govern but because he did not need to. As long as the people below him did not cross any lines that he had mark and did not do anything that he did not like, he would not care too much. To many of the forces inside his court, the reason they struggle against each other is simply because of resources. From what he had understand form the reports of the officials the world is no longer like the world in the beginning of the Fall. It bes harder for people to level up. Even now, an Orb Condensing stage leveler to raise their levels to the Energy Disperse Stage it would take them years. The energy of the world is slow to replenish and each time a powerful Disk Formation leveler level up, that energy in the world bes even thin. It causes monsters to also slow in respawning. It creates a vicious cycle. The more powerful people level up; the more energy they use. And the more energy they use, the thinner the energy in the world be which leads to more people in the bottom to take more time to level up. Azief had foreseen this. No wonder, even after years, Wang Jian and many others are still stuck in Disk Formation leveler. And no wonder the World Government began their World Gate project. They want to find worlds that could help their elites to level up. At least Azief believes that is the reason why they constructed the World Gate. Seizing fortune and luck¡­is that what it means to grow stronger? Azief don¡¯t know whether that is really the truth since there are many ways to reach the peak. >>>>>>>>>> A slighlty short part of teh chapter this time. Preparing for the mass release. though I dont knwo if it will be enough cosndieirng I already stack a lot of chapter at the beginning of the month. I¡¯ll see how it goes. Chapter 673: Status (2) There is thousands of ways and myriads of path of reaching the apex. But seizing fortune and luck would certainly also be one of that thousands of way and myriads of paths. He sighed again. He took a seat on one of the chair on the corner of the throne room and try to think if he had missed anything else. He rubs his temple a bit since his consciousness is slowly returning to him, giving him many information all at once. There is many question he wanted to ask Loki but right then, there was only one question that matters. He had learned the Oracle whereabouts and had also learned that the oracle is probably anticipating himing to her. His eyes narrowed when he thinks about this matter. This Oracle must be quite important if Loki keeps tabs on her. Azief knows to fight with someone armed with the knowledge of the future would not be easy. But Azief could still discern how important someone is to the future by looking at how Loki treat them And as for why the Oracle could anticipate him, Azief was not that surprised even after hearing Loki words. When one thinks about it, it is not surprising since the Oracle is the Oracle. It is her job to see the future. It would surprise him more if she could not predict himing t he because that means she is a hack. He sighed again. At times like these he would like to have a cup of coffee. How many years had he not taste a sip of coffee? Azief himself chuckles at the thought. For people of his level, they don¡¯t even need to eat or drink. Their biological process has also changes. But he still craves drinking some coffee. He could have ordered someone to make him coffee before but he hade into the throne room, thunder zing. But how could he break that image of power that he had cultivated by asking one of the Keepers to make him some coffee? That would surely be a joke. But now, since the meeting is over and many matters has some solutions, he began craving some of that tasty aroma. Maybe this is also side effect of the evolution of the World Orb. You be attached to some habits, like a habit strength phenomenon. Love bes more passionate and hatred bes more intense and a habits bes like an addiction. If there is one thing, he likes about his current physiological condition is that he would no longer felt his stomach ache after drinking coffee. Yes, out of the many secrets he had told Sofia, this is one of the secret he did not share. It is an insignificant secret and not important at all. He just found it embarrassing. He likes coffee. But he always had a stomach ache each time he drinks it. But he drinks it anyway. It is as pointless as Sisyphus trying to push the rock to the top of the peak. ¡®Heh. It seems even I myself is not immune from such mundane thoughts¡¯ He takes a deep breath, close his eyes and then exhale and slowly opens his eyes. This is the method he had always used when he wanted to focus. His mind went back to the crux of the problem. The problem is simple. It was that he didn¡¯t know what choice he would make after seeing what he should see but he is sure Loki knows about it. And that fill his heart with unease. ¡®Hmm¡¯ He rubs his temple as he is slowly discovering more and more stuff slowly erased from his mind. ¡®Who should I meet next?¡¯ Should he go to Will first or Sofia first? He thought to himself Sofia is waiting for him and Will is also waiting for him. His emotions are roiling and his mind could not forget so he did not think that it is wise to meet Sofia right now. Else she would notice. He sighed. He knows why he is rubbing his temple and why he felt so uneasy. He almostughed ta himself. It has been such a long time since he felt this feeling that it almost felt foreign to him. The emotion he is feeling right now is fear. There are not many things in the world that would make him fearful. He was not fearful even when he is stranded in some Sealed Universe But he is afraid now. He is afraid of himself, of what he is going to see and what he is going to do after seeing it. ¡®I need to see Will first¡¯ he decided. There is some question about Time he needed to ask. But that is not the only reason he wanted to meet Will. In the vision that he saw in the Time Tunnel, Will was also there. He told Loki that in his vision he saw himself getting betrayed. But he also saw him betrayed people. And he doesn¡¯t know what happen that leads to the vison he saw but saw himself fighting Will. And he needs to know whether Will had seen such images before. Will is a Speedster. If there is one thing that these Speedsters always get involved with it is Time. And he also wants to confirm something about what he thinks the best possible reason why he in the future would try to kill himself during that time in the limbo. He had his own hypothesis of why that happen. But he needs confirmation He had made his decision but he did not immediately speed himself off to the vi and meet with Will Since he already made his decision he also had time to calm down. He first needed to check his status window. He had never checked his status window since he got back. He did try once when he is inside the Time Tunnel but it didn¡¯t work at all. The status window might show more information now that he got back to Earth Prime. After all, this system was given by the World Orb and now that he is in Earth prime the energy of the All Source fills the world It might be thin is some parts of the world but it is there nheless. He then thought to himself and the stratus window once again appears in front of his eyes, hovering there above the air. Azief smiles a bit and then said ¡®Finally¡¯ He notices that his race had changed and also many other info about him has changed like his ss which is the most important part of his identity The Fame table had also been erased. Then he looked at his status table and see the many changes in his status window. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Lord Shadow is actually nearing its end. Though to say it will end in a couple of month would probably be stretching it. one could say that it is nearing its end but not quite near as one would thought or as quite far as one would thought I¡¯m trying to tie up soem loose ends, reveal some things and prepare for the events that would follow the conclusion of the Time Crisis. Chapter 674: A new change (1) A lot of things that is in the status window shocked him from his ss to his race. NAME DEATH MONARCH LEVEL 89 CLASS ETHERNA RACE Eterna Monarch LAWS THIRTEEN [WORLDLY LAW] [UNIVERSAL LAW] [ANCIENT RUNE LAW] [CELESTIAL LAW] [ALL SOURCE LAW] [ANCIENT DEMONIC LAW] [AETHER LAW] [ NETHER LAW] [ PRIMORDIAL LAW] [SOUL LAW] [DIVINE LAW] [ COSMIC LAW] [OMNI LAW] DISK THIRTEEN [WORLDLY DISK] [UNIVERSAL DISK] [ANCIENT RUNE DISK] [CELESTIAL DISK] [ALL SOURCE DISK] [ANCIENT DEMONIC DISK] [AETHER DISK] [ NETHER DISK] [ PRIMORDIAL DISK] [SOUL DISK] [DIVINE DISK] [ COSMIC DISK] [OMNI DISK] SEEDS (TREE OF LIFE) DEATH SOURCE TENTH SEED SEEDS CONCEPT [DEATH] [LIFE] [REBIRTH] [TIME] [DARKNESS] [ELEMENTS] [DESTRUCTION] [DESTINY] [FATE] BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL ETERNAL BODY ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] SKILL [EXPERT PRECISION] [GREAT SOUL PERCEPTION] [PURE DIVINE SENSE] [DEMON BEAST EYE OF NIGHT] [GRAND TELEKINESIS] [EXPERT WATER ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [LARGE GRAND HEALING] [SLASHING WIND VORTEX] [DEATH ENERGY FIST] [AURANITE FLESH] [WYRM NERVE] [SKY SLASHING SLASH] [CLOUDS DISPERSING FIST] [EARTHQUAKE STOMP] [RED DRAGON TRAMPLING THE HEAVENS] CLASS SKILLS [OMNIVERSAL ANTIMATTER BLAST] (SEALED) [ENERGY CONSTRUCT CREATION] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL ENERGY ABSORPTION] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL ENERGY AUGMENTING] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL REALITY ALTERATION] (SEALED) [ENERGY METAMORPHOSIS] UNSEALED [OMNIVERSAL DIMENSIONAL RIPPING] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL DIMENSIONAL TRAVEL] (SEALED) [TRUE IMMORTALITY] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL DIVINE SENSING] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL CATACLYSMIC ENERGY BLAST] (SEALED) ABILITIES INTERGALACTIC FLIGHT SABER GODLY EXPERT HYPER STRENGTH HYPER SPEED EYES OF FIRE PENETRATING VISION MICROSCOPIC VISION ICE BREATH WIND BREATH DEATH BREATH SIX PATH FINGERS ¨C HEAVEN SUNDERING FINGER (INDEX) ¨C LIFE GIVING FINGER (THUMB) ¨C DIVINE SLAYING FINGER (PINKY) ¨C STAR SHATTERING FINGER (MIDDLE) ¨C DESTINY SEVERING FINGER (RING) ¨C WORLD CLEAVING PALM ( PALM) RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [CALL OF THE VOID] [TRACING THE SOURCE] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT The equipped items table could no longer be seen like it has been removed. But he knows that he still has the Demon Flute and the Five Element Mountain that is now so small it could fit his palm. Weapons table had also disappeared from the status window And while it is still blurry on most part, Azief could read many of the info on his status window and there are many things that shocked him. On the race skill, there is a new addition of a skill. The Call of the Void. He never had any skills before and he did not remember learning any skill named Call of the Void There is also tracing the Source skill. And there is other skill that seems blurry and he could not see it even though it is there on the status window. When he looked at his race, he was shocked to see he is not even human anymore. His race is now Eterna Monarch. Maybe this change of race is because he epted the burden of fate of the Eterna. Then when he looked at his level he could not help but also feel a little proud of himself. He is now at level 89. All it takes is for him to take s a single step to reach Essence Creation. But what shocked him the most was not his level or the fact that his race had changed. It is the ss skill. His ss skill used to be about shadows maniption but now that his ss had changed to Eterna his ss skill had also changed. And reading his ss skill, he was shocked. There is the Omniversal Antimatter st, Energy Construct Creation, Omniversal Energy Absorption, Omniversal Energy Augmenting, Omniversal Reality Alteration, Energy Metamorphosis, Omniversal Dimensional Ripping, Omniversal Dimensional Travel, True Immortality, Omniversal Divine Sensing and Omniversal Cataclysmic Energy st The more shocking part is that all of his ss skill is sealed except for the Energy Metamorphosis. Each of these abilities and skills look like some kind of ultimate attack Thinking about Etherna and their race and their powerful abilities in the ancient past of the Omniverse, he should not have been surprised that he would also been bestowed by that ability. Eterna is probably the closest being to the Source of all power and that is why his ss changed to Eterna as he pursues perfection. The Source of All things is Perfection and the closest being to that perfection is probably Etherna Nheless, Azief is still shocked. But thinking about it and experiencing it has always been different, like the difference between expectation and reality. But when he looks at his ability he felt like any one of those abilities is enough for people tobel him a walking mass destruction weapon. No, he would even be considered a walking cataclysmic disaster if even one of those abilities is unsealed. He took about fifteen minutes looking at his status window before it bes even blurrier. Azief smiles. He tries to release his power of Divine Comprehension and the moment he did that; the status window look so fragile like a fog that is about to be washed away by a powerful gust. ¡®I am slowlying to the end of this status window able to determine and calcte my strength. When I reached the level where this status window truly disappears, then that means I have break my shackle to this worldws and rules¡¯ he thought to himself. He then swishes his hand away and the status window no longer appears in front of his eyes. Azief this time look at his ring. Out of the many things that did not work in the Time Tunnel, these ten rings that he wears on one in each finger, it is the only thing that does not seems to be affected by the Time Turbulence inside the Time Tunnel. It almost like even Time could not affect it. Now, that he is back in Earth prime he is eager to know what enhancement and what secrets the Eternal Rings would unveil to him. He touches one of the rings on his finger. And his eyes shines. The ring he touched is the Ring of Songs. He rarely uses it. There are not many enemies that he fights that needs for him to sing. The singing here is not like some kind of entertainment singing. The Song in the Ring of Songs is a song that gathers willpower, gathers faith and belief, condense emotions, desires and wishes and materialize it in the world. There is nothing more powerful when the wishes and belief of people materialize into the world. If the song resonates with the Will of the World, even if one had no magic, if the song could evoke some respond from the Will of the world, it could make even a Pir Formation user withstand the attack of Disk Formation user. But one had to know the Song. the will of the World is the Will of the people and because of that it is powerful. Azief had never had to use it because no one had ever been able to force him to such a desperate strait. Azief only had four songs in the Ring of Song. The Song is more like a sound and it is not meant to be understood like a singer singing a song with lyrics. It supposed to be heard and tor resonate with the audience whether that audience be living things or a will of the world. The Song he had learned was Song of Poisonous Mist. He had once used this song in Pnd once. The song effect is pretty self-exnatory. When the Song is sung, a poisonous mist would appear and the song effect is fueled by negative thoughts. Each of the Songs in the Ring of Song is fueled by emotions and as such certain Song could only be sung when one is in certain emotional state. The closer the emotional state to the intention and meaning of the song, the powerful the Song would be and its power could multiply even more when the emotional state synced up perfectly with the song that is being sung The other song he had learned is the Song of Sun and Moon. Azief don¡¯t remembers whether he had sing the song before It is not because he is forgetful. It is that even if he sings the song he didn¡¯t want to remember it. It is heart rendering song and it is a song that evokes his own feeling of sorrow and sadness The Song made one think of longing and loneliness, of the feeling of wanting to go home and a feeling of helplessness of trying to grasp the Sun and Moon. The Song itself has other more beneficial effects. The Song also helps in that it could help him concentrate after releasing the sorrow in one heart so this Song could be a boon. But when it is sing onto the enemy it could be detrimental to enemy morale. Then there is the Hymn of Disaster. This is a song that he rarely sung. When it is sung, one must be in an angry state. The angrier the better. Azief no longer had to sung such Song since he possessed one third of the Heaven Will so creating a disaster is as easy as it is for him to breathe. Chapter 675: A new change (2) Then there is the Song of Creation. This Song to describe it simply is a Song to create a world. The frustrating part about this song is that it had no hint of how one supposed to sing it and how should one go about in singing it he had once tried to sing it. The sound was there but the emotion is not. As such, mothing was affected. So, he looks like a crazy person singing some song that had no meaning. The meaning is given by the emotions and since there is no emotion in that song, there is no meaning. At that time, even his disciple Xi Feng looked weirdly at him. That is the four song he had. But when that information streamed inside his mind, there is another Song that appears inside the Ring and transmitted to his mind. The Ten Thousand Song of Life. There is ten thousand song transmitted into his mind. These ten thousand song is actually one song. Ten thousand song and storiespressed into one song titled the Ten Thousand Song of Life. And like the Song of Creation, there is no hint of what emotions that he had to channel when singing the song. His eyebrows creased for a moment and then he said to himself ¡®I need to research this ring more¡¯ Azief had never pay much attention to the Ring of Songs since he bellies that it would not be that useful for him. If not for the fact that he believes that the Ten Eternal ring would only work best when it is one set, he probably would not have wear the Ring of Song. But his perception changed when he heard a Song echoes out in the dark abyss of Space on thest step of the Supremacy stairway That was no ordinary Song. The words that the Song is singing is something that he did not understand. He could feel the ancientness of the Song. Like it came from the primordial beginning. And while he could not understand what the Song is about and why it is sung, he could feel the feeling inside that Song. A magical song did not have to have lyrics. It is sung so the wishes, desires, dreams and hopes of the singer could be conveyed. The Song itself as not a song that is filled with myriads of feelings that it affects his own feeling. The Song is full of sorrow, anger, dissatisfaction, longing and hope. That song rises up and then turns into a roar that shakes the Omniverse. And the other reason why he is now interested in the Ring of Song is because when he was inside the Time Tunnel, the Divine Law was not the only thing that help him to be able toe out sessfully. There is a sound that guided him, a song that echoes endlessly, that calms him and show him the way. It is a Song he had never heard before and never before have he resonated so much with a Song before than the Song he had heard inside that Time Tunnel. It is even more sorrowful and yet it is also full of more hope than the other song. A magical Song is a representation of one wishes, desire and will. It is full of emotions and it is designed to resonate with the hearts of people that shares the same feeling And that is why he believes that Song is probably the most powerful Song he had ever heard. The feeling of hope inside that Song sparks hope in him when he was about to give up inside that Time tunnel. It led him out of the dark even when he saw all those vision. Like a ray of light that shows the light at the end of the tunnel, the Song evokes emotions, emotions of love, of happiness, of joy and of life. It kept him who was trapped inside a Time limbo to have faith and to have hope. It keeps him strong enough for him toe out and then makes a n. It is that Song that make him think twice. He did not avoid Sofia. He did not avoid the future he had seen. Instead, he would find ways to confirm it and then if it¡¯s true, he would confront it head on. That feeling of hope lingers inside his heart like a me that could not be extinguished. And that is what keep him going right now. It is why he is not panicked and angry. But he is worried that he would even forget this Song that echoes in his heart. That is the reason why he is paying more attention to the Ring of Song now. ¡®I hope the Song would still echoes¡¯ he thought to himself silently He then traces his finger to another ring. Another stream of information enters his mind. His eyes glow again. This time it glows with blue and golden colors and it is even more apparent than before. The ring that he touched is the Ring of Words. Inside that ring is Word Magic. Like the Ring of Song, he only had four words inside the Ring of Words. It is Stop, Reverse, Reveal and Clouds Wind and Rain. Each of these word is infused with the power of the energy of the world. It binds and forces the will of the world to follow the words like it is some kind of rule of the world. Stop, reverse, Reveal and Clouds Wind and Rain had never been used before by Azief. At least not with its true effect revealed. He did use it though he uses it clumsily. It is so embarrassing when he thinks about it now that he would rather say he did not use it than admitting that he does use these spells before It is simple words but it did not mean it is easy to utter. These words are ancient and while Azief knows its meaning, if he picks up a pen and wrote the word Stop onto a piece of paper, no one would recognize that the words he wrote is Stop The meaning was tranted to him but the writing does not even look like anynguage that humanity had ever developed. There is of course some kind of simrity since allnguage could be said to evolve in the same way. But the words have magic¡¯s in it like runes Stop could be used to even bind creatures or peoples stronger than him. And Azief had used it a lot before when he was traveling with Will. But the true effect of Stop is not just merely to stop the movement of an enemy. It is to Stop everything. Stop means Stop. And if Azief truly understand this word and apply it to the energy of the world, he could make the world stopped while making some other beings move. Stop spell could even stop Time, Life, Death and Laws and Concepts if it understood to the highest level. Reverse is also something that is terrifying when it is understood to the apex level. Azief once uses it but the most he could do with the Reverse spell is to reverse the damage done to him if he is fast enough. Sometimes he could even reverse enemy position and movement helping him to avoid many life and death situation. But like the Stop spell, the Reverse spell in its ultimate understanding could reverse Time, reverse life and Death and probably even reverse one reincarnation cycle and reverse cause and effect. Reveal spell is the simplest. It reveals certain things. Azief rarely used the reveal spell. But as it is one of the spell inside the Ring of Words, even though he rarely used it did not mean he underestimate it. One could only imagine what it would reveal once it isprehended fully. Clouds, Wind and Rain is the simplest and easiest to use since it had something to do with energy maniption. But Azief believes that the Cloud, Wind and Rain Spell is an attacking spell. It is just that he is toocking that he did not know how to execute it. Azief did not neglect trying to understand the mysteries in the ten eternal Rings but he had a n. He knows that he would probably take years just to understand one words inside the Ring of Words. So he decides that he first need to break through the shackle. Then when he reached such level of power, he believes he would find ways to speed up the process of learning andprehending these words. And there is a new word inside the Ring. It is just one word, Bloom. When the word streamed inside Azief mind, he saw a withering world blooms and life spreads all over. He saw life in abundance and Death were pushed away. ¡®Bloom¡¯ he thought. He tried to say it but the word did not escape his mouth. Like the Songs he had learned, to utter the words that is taught by the ring it has a certain prerequisite. The Song requires emotions. And the word requiresprehension. Bloom is not like Cloud, Wind and Rain. Bloom is a concept. The word uttered by someone else might have a different effect if it is uttered by other person. It was like an attribute differences. Azief once fought side by side with Jean the Time Monarch during the Weronian upation. They both have Time attribute but Azief when he uses Time attribute it slightly differs from when Jean uses it. Azief rarely is outssed by his opponent especially when it is on Earth Prime. But Azief did not mind acknowledging that Jean attainment on Time Concepts and Time Laws would probably even exceed him. Bloom requires him to understand what it means to bloom. That understanding would act as the catalyst for the words to be realized. Bloom could mean the blooming of life. Or it is could be understood simply as a flower cultivated for beauty. It could mean thepletion of something, a bud blooming into beautiful flowers. It could mean many things. But the words must base on something that he believes. ¡®Like always, this ring is the mostplicated of them all¡¯ he thought >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 676: The herald (1) His finger traced another ring and another stream of information streamed inside his mind. This time he touched the Ring of Great Summoning. He had used this ring many times. He had two beings that he could summon. There is the Steed of Abigor which is a semi skeletal winged horse. It is good gimmick when he wanted to terrify people. Then there is Marchosias, a wolf like creature. Its head was of a wolf with gryphon wing and a serpent tail, spewing infernal fire from its mouth. It is like a chimeric wolf. These are his two summons. But as he grew stronger, he outgrew them. Of course, Azief believes if there is a time when he is in danger, he could summon these two creatures and increase his fighting power. When he summons the Steed of Abigor, the winged horse would bring a legion of shadow behind it and a dark mist that would spread and weaken the will of his enemies. As for Marchosias, the wolf like creature have throaty legions demon like creature following from behind it. When he summons these two, it would certainly look like he is leading a hellish legion out of hell. He did not need another summon when he thinks about it. He already had the flute and ten powerful Demons under his control by using the flute. But he won¡¯t mind to have more. If there is a conflict in the future and he summons all these creatures, it would truly look like he is the Lord of Hell, summoning demonic creatures from the depths of hell. Of course anyone that could force him to summon all of these darkly creatures would surely not be a weak person. He could just imagine the scene of him leading these host of demons and monster into a great war. He did not like fighting too much. But he did not hate it either. And in this era where all kinds of heroes and viins appears, Azief is eager to try his strength on people. If he is weak, he would bide his time. But since he is strong, he is excited topare his strength to the world In the current situation, there is not many that would try to fight him. In a way, his constant retaliation had made people steer away from him. Thinking about it, it is nothing like the stories he read in web novels where people keep being stupid and throw themselves at him for him to beat up. People in the real world is smarter than that. Survival is important. being stupid means being dead Not many people would just fight without ascertaining first the threat level of their enemies He then focusses and look at the summon he got. It is a dragon. A ck dragon with red scales. It eyes is red and the information about the dragon streamed inside his mind It is a baby dragon Its name is Tiamat. This dragon is covered by clouds of primordial chaos. It is small and it seems like it was feeding on the clouds made of primordial chaos. This is the first time Azief got a summoned monster who is in its baby form. But, the danger that the dragon posed is real. Azief believes that even if the dragon is still a baby, it could fight with Energy Disperse Stage and emerge victorious. He nodded to himself and said ¡®Now, I even need to feed them.¡¯ Then Azief remembers that in the past he had a pet. Badger. He rarely used monster taming anymore since he already had all kinds of summons. Badge is kind of a special pet in his mind. And it is probably the only pet that he felt affection for It is not rebellious and it is a normal pet. Of course as normal as it is in this new world. It obeyed his words and very loyal. As for the Ring of great Summoning, it is not that hard to used the things that it gave him. Unlike the Ring of Song and Ring of Words, he did not need to have apatible emotional state orprehend the mood of the summoned creatures. Because the moment he summons these creatures he could order them to do whatever he wanted. But it is not like Azief is blind. He could feel when he summons these creatures, they heeded his order because they were bound to the ring and have to listen to him. In other words, if there is a challenge about the Ring of Great Summoning it is about how to gain the loyalty of the summoned creatures. It is also the same for the Demonic Flute that controls the Ten Demons. They all listen to him because they were bound by some oath to the Demon Monkey. In fact, they even tried to kill him when he was about to take control of the flute. If not for the fact, he had the flute Azief believe he would probably be dead. Those ten demons are not some low level demons. Azief could feel each of those demons had powers that is beyond him. That is why Azief did not feel at ease in using them. And as of now, there is no any enemies that is worthy for him to use those demons on Azief check his other ring and his eyes glowed again. This time the blue in his eyes be even more pronounced. Though he didn¡¯t notice it. His finger touched the Ring of All Elements. Azief has already have the Law of Elements. Maybe because of that the moment he activated the Ring of All Elements, he felt the elements inside the Ring of Elements went straight to his Law Body hidden deep inside his Inner Universe. He had the elements of Lightning, Fire, Water, Wind, Metal, Void and Earth in the Ring of Elements. When he activated it, the first thing that happened was that the elements went straight into his Inner Universe. The lighting elements merge with the clouds of the manys inside his Inner Universe. The Fire Elements turns into a spark that light up some magical particles inside the Inner Universe. It brought about an explosion and destruction but out of that destruction, life bloom. The Water nourishes the many worlds and Void elements into the dark abyss of nothingness merging to be nothing. The Earth elements strengthened the many worlds structures inside the Inner Universe and Azief could feel a qualitative leap in his understanding of the Elements which in turn strengthen his Law of Element even further. It was like his feet is already one third into Essence Creation level. But he held back his feet back. The feet want to go forward but Azief did not want to right now. There is no need for it and Azief want to reach perfection The second thing he notice was that there is another element that appears inside the Ring of Elements. It is Dark and Light. Chapter 677: The herald (2) Azief then trace his finger to the Ring of Grand Formation and his eyes shines brightly. Azief did not notice that as he traces his finger through each of the ring, the light in his eyes be brighter. There is golden light and blue streaks inside his pupils. Outside the throne room there is a Keeper of the Pce that is about to announce himself to Death Monarch to ask permission for him to clean the interior of the Throne Room. In his opinion he hade at the right moment. It is already about to go dark and maybe Death Monarch has finished whatever he is doing inside the throne room. He had already postponed the cleaning time because of the sudden meting of the bigwig of Pandemonium. But Azief didn¡¯t notice that time had passed. If not, he would be very shocked. When he was talking with Loki it was around afternoon. But he didn¡¯t notice that while he was savoring the information that he got form the ring, it is almost at night. To Azief eyes, it was a short moment with him tracing his finger to each of the ring. To him, it only feels like a second as he moves his hand to touch the rings. As he was immersed with the information and the new abilities that the ring bestowed upon him, he did not even realize that time had passed. Outside the keeper is still hesitating whether to announce himself. He took a deep breath and yet before he even had the nerve to announce himself and make his intention known, the Keeper realizes that he could saw light from the bottom of the door. He shakes his head said ¡®hell, no¡¯ and he retreated. He would tell the supervisor that Death Monarch is doing something inside the throne room which is why he could not clean the room like it was scheduled. Azief on the other hand had seen the new blueprint of a formation inside his ring. The ring of Grand Formation had always been one of the ring abilities that he used the most. Azief is not proficient in formation With the abilities he had he could easily create formation out of the element or energy but a true formation that have the intricacies of mysteries in it is something that Azief had never mastered. Azief knows that there is some formation that could not be broken by brute strength and instead had to be open by certain ways. The only reason why there is no such formation on Earth is because they did not know how to create such formation yet. Magical formation and array formation and even runic formation are all mysterious and powerful if its constructed by someone who truly knows the craft. Azief remember the palm that sealed the world and even though it was easily crushed by him, that is only because that palm was supposed to seal the people who were originally inside and not ount of the fact that the Demon Monkey schemed against that palm and hijack the Supremacy Stairway for his scheme Before Azief had seven formations. There is a reason why the Ring is called the Ring of Grand Formations. Each of the formation he possessed is very grand in its effect and abilities. Each of the seven formations he had is very powerful and very costly. Some of them he taught to the Shadow Guards Sealing and Formation Division called the Dark Clouds. In the Shadow Guards, there is many division and only Azief knows the name of all division and what they were tasked to do. To the eyes of many people the Shadow Guards consisted only of Dark de Division and the Shadow Guards elites that protects his interest. There is also the Moon Hall which is specializing in alchemy, pills and medicine. And there is also the me Hall which is the division responsible for forging weapons, defensive shields, armor and tasked with improving the defensive capabilities of each of the operatives of the Shadow Guards And there is many such Halls inside the Shadow Guards. That is why it is not so simple as one thought to rein suchrge shadowy organization. Thankfully, there is not many people that knows the true size of the Shadow Guards. The simpler, the better. And out of all the many division and halls, he pays more attention the most to the Dark Clouds division. Azief have the Formation of Seven Pirs of Light. It is very powerful and from what he understands it, it is constructed by using light particles to create a prison with each light acted like a prison bar that seal the space around the enemy. Then there is also the twelve Swords of Heaven formation. The formation itself was taught to twelve members of the Dark Clouds Division. Azief modified it a bit so it could even constrain a Disk Formation expert The twelve people would be sword of heaven and each of them could synchronized like they could read each other movements before they even acted. Azief did not use it and he did not need to use after he had won against the Heaven. And now, he did not even have to think about it. But it is useful as a lifesaving formation for Pandemonium if ever there is a Disk Formation expertes masking trouble. Since it could be executed even by an Energy Disperse Stage leveler, it has powerful effect in restraining enemies of Disk Formation leveler. Then there is also the Immortal Hand Overturning the Heaven Formation. Like the name of the formation it overturns the Heavens. There is not many that be the victim of this formation but he had learned a lot from this formation. When the information about this formation enters his mind, he has learned its intricacies and mysteries and as such it deepens Azief own understanding of how to use powers and the magical aspect of it. Then there is Imprisoning the Demons under One Palm formation. It is the most energy taxing formation since it used up the Will of the World Azief had not even mastered it even though the information had already been given to him. But while he did not master it, he did fuse a bit of what he learned into his World Cleaving Palm Then there is Time Reverse Formation. Azief had a hunch that the Time Reverse formation and the Reverse word spell from the Ring of Words couldplement each other. Unfortunately, Azief didn¡¯t master both yet. Chapter 678: The herald (3) Then there is the Gate of Stars formation. The effect of the formation is to opens a gate to the starry sky and banish anything that is sucked into the gate to a lifeless gxy. Unlike others to execute this formation, one must write the array on the stars above Earth. It would act as a focal point of activation. There is some formation that could be activated by energy. This is simple formation in his eyes. Then there is formation where preparation is needed. This is hard for him because each of the requirements of these formation is very high. Azief had never had time to inscribe the array on stars above the clouds He has thought of it of course but he did not do it before since he also had the Sky bearing Formation. When he fought with Sithulran the Sky Bearing Formation was also revealed to the world. Then there is another formation inside the Ring of Grand Formation. God ying Formation. It is a simple name but the information about the capabilities of these God ying formation that streamed inside his mind made Azief shudder. This formation could kill Supreme Beings. But because of how powerful the formation is the requirements to create such a formation is also very difficult. Aziefmitted all of it into his mind and then he sighed ¡®Since I am not fighting any Supreme Being right now, I don¡¯t have to prepare it now. And it¡¯s not easy to find all the ingredients needed to set up this God ying Formation¡¯ That is what he thought to himself but he vowed that if he found any of those ingredients to set up the God ying Formation he would surely take it. Some of the ingredients that is required is not something that is even on Earth. But Azief is not that frustrated since he had expected it. For such a powerful formation that could kill Supreme Beings, how could it be easy to construct it. Azief then touch another ring. This time he touched the ring of Ultimate Sealing. His eyes glow again. Right now, the glow from his eyes envelops the entire throne room. Even the Keepers who were cleaning below on the ground could see that light is spilling out from the Throne Room tower high up above them. Azief had three Sealing Spell. He has the Ten Thousand Beast Seal. He had a lot of soul of beast that is contained inside the Ring which is why if he wanted to he could use this sealing spell anytime he wanted. Then there is Blood Sealing the Mountains. Azief believe that this spell is not just as simple as the name suggest. Each of the Sealing Spell in the Ring of Ultimate Sealing should be as powerful and grand as the spell in the Ring of Grand Formation. How could a spell from it is just used to seal a mountain? Now, that he had reached Divine Comprehension, he did not even need the Blood Sealing the Mountain spell to seal a mountain. Azief believes in the power of these rings. Because of that he believes that this spell is not as simple as it seems to indicate This seal uses his own vitality and a droplet of his blood to seal a mountain. But as Azief grew stronger, Azief believe that the Blood Sealing the Mountain sealing spell is not simply created to seal just a small mountain These rings belong to someone. From what Azief had learned it belongs to one of Azul friend. Azul is an incredible Supreme Being. Thus one could imagine that the friend of Azul could also be a powerful Supreme Being. Maybe the Blood Sealing the Mountains Sealing spell is created to seal a particr mountain. Maybe someday he could trace the origin of the mountain that he supposed to seal. Then there is the Sealing the World Seal spell. This is his usual sealing spell. But when he checks this time there is an addition to that. Sealing Time Arts. That is what the information told him. He had learned a Sealing Arts, which is called the Sealing Time Arts, And this Sealing Time arts had three seal spell. It had the Sealing Moment Spell. Sealing Now Spell and Sealing Timeless Moment Sealing Now is a spell to seal a moment in time inside something. One could create a loop or preserve a certain moment in Time. It is like sealing time in an orb and the time is fluid that keep spinning inside that Orb without ever joining the Time Stream. Sealing Now spell is a sealing memory spell type. Azief understood how this could guard against certain probing. If one could seal a memory of something, they could affect certain thing without affecting the big picture. When Azief think of this, he thinks of Loki. Azief had learned a bit about Time from Will and he learn that it is very hard for people who is from the future that came to the past not to change certain things. This is probably because sometimes emotions take control. Not having emotions is bad but having too much emotions is not wise especially when dealing with matter of the past When your hindsight is twenty/twenty, it is hard controlling yourself from rectifying certain mistakes of the past For anyone who went back in time, they must see themselves as a surgeon of time. They need to be careful not to nick an artery, removing and changing only what is necessary while making sure everything is still intact and not making a mess out of the entire system. But such problem would not be so apparent if the future self knows such sealing spell. By nning beforehand and sealing some parts of the memory one could still exercise certain degree of freedom while not knowing that it is still going ording to n. It is also a very useful sealing technique to create sleeper agents. If he taught this sealing spell to the Shadow Guards, their sleeper agents would probably never get caught since they did not have the memory of ever working for the Shadow Guards. Of course Azief also notices the potential of Time maniption in the Sealing Now spell since it is still under the Sealing Time Arts Chapter 679: The herald (4) The third sealing spell of Sealing Time Arts is the Sealing Timeless Moment. This spell creates a Time Space that consisted of moments and momentpiled and stacked against each other. These Time Spaces is like a separate dimension created by the Laws of Time These moment appears like it is flowing in a time stream but it is actually made up of moment that could be connected or disconnected. However, the requirements to use this Sealing Spell is tobine the Sealing Moment Spell and the Sealing Now Spell. Azief touch another ring and his eyes glows even more. Outside the throne room, the entire tower seems to be surrounded by golden lights. These golden light originated from the glows of his eyes. The information that streamed into his mind is like a divine knowledge and as such each time heprehended the magic inside the rings, there is a qualitative change of how Azief perceive the world and how he senses the world. It also changes the makeup of energy around him. The ring that he touched this time is the Ring of Eternal Darkness. He had open up three knowledge in the Ring of Eternal Darkness before. One of the knowledge is the Manual of Life Transferal which is the ability to transfer Life Force onto someone. He had always been using it and he had even fused it with many of his other technique. There is also the Reversing life and Death. Azief had learned it but not mastered it fully. The level of his Reversing life and Death is probably only at the beginner level. In this level he could only reverse health and sickness. Azief did not know what the effect of this technique of Reversing Life and Death if he mastered it but he bet it would be an extraordinary technique. But it also a technique that is full of darkness. It is not surprising considering the ring itself is called the Ring of Eternal Darkness. Then there is the Blood Cursing, using blood to curse and the ring as the medium. Azief only understood a bit about it but just like the Reversing life and Death technique he did not master it. This time there is another new knowledge inside the Ring of Eternal Darkness. Blood Ritual Arts. That is what the knowledge that is bestowed upon him. The Blood Rituals Arts is only one technique. But inside that art, there is thousand ways of contacting demonic and monstrous being of the Dark Universe. There are thousands ways of summoning these creatures through a portal and to summon them, each of their rituals is different. Azief don¡¯t believe that this Blood Ritual Art is just simple like that Azief believe that if he could summon them through the Blood Ritual Arts, then he could also travel to their world using the Blood Ritual Arts. And there are other uses of Blood Ritual Arts that he had found out the moment that information enters his mind. There is power of faith involved in this Blood Rituals Arts and even a knowledge how to create a ritual. In other words, that knowledge teaches him how to make a ritual to enable himself being summoned like some kind of descension to Otherworlds. Azief is confident to say that if he creates a ritual and someone in the myriads multiverse identally reproduce the requirements to summon him and create a Blood Ritual, then he might truly be summoned into another world. And that world will not reject him and the Laws of that World will not oppressed him as much as when he intruded into other worlds and try to exercise his Will. ¡®I need to check this more¡¯ He thought to himself. He was reminded of the God ying Formation ingredients and then he thought to himself. Wouldn¡¯t it be like killing two birds with one stone if he set up the ritual for summoning him is to summon him by using the ingredients to set up the God ying Formation? The more he thought of this, the more he felt tempted by the notion. He put it back into his mind and then check his next ring, the Ring of Eternal Symbols. Life, Death, Rebirth, Strength, Weakness and Time is the symbols that had been revealed to him. Each symbol uses vitality from himself and the energy around him and inside of him for the symbols to correspond with him and the world. Most of these symbols could be used for himself but it could also be written down and given to someone else Azief thought to himself and he thought it would be pretty badass way to intimidate people in the future. He already had many theatrics under his belt, like the red thunderbolt and the sword descending from the Heavens and this particr technique could be added to his repertoire of theatrics performance He could just imagine it. One day if there is an enemy that made some mess and challenge him, he could just have sent a parchment of letter. When they open it, the symbols woulde out form the parchment and attack his enemies. Then people would spread the word that Death Monarch did not even have toe meet his enemies and his deed of destroying his enemies with one letter would add to his every growing list of reasons why people should not mess with him. Life symbol for example could bestow life force if one mastered it slightly. But it could also transfer life force. Unlike other technique, the application of symbol did not drain his energy. It is a minimal way of using one energy. If Azief is mischievous he could write the symbol for life with malevolent intention and when the symbol is released, the Life symbol would drain life from his enemies and the energy could return back to him. Like most magic, the symbols meaning is determined by one emotion when writing the symbols. When it is written with good intention, the words will be straight and pleasing to the eye. When it is written with malevolent intention, the symbol would also reflect the emotion of those who drew it. A good symbol is straight and gives blessing. A bad symbol would be crooked and gives curses. And symbols could always be interpreted different ways ording to those who drew it. The drawing and the intention determines the symbol abilities, powers and effect. Azief saw there is another symbol that burns itself into his mind. The symbol like always is not some words that he could understand. But because he is the owner of the ten Eternal Rings, the rings give him the meaning of that symbol seared into his mind. There is the symbol for Will. That is the only thing it shows. A symbol for will. Azief knows that if he is to master that Will symbol, he must ask himself, what Will is it? What Will it is representing and whose Will is it? By now, it is almost night. Chapter 680: The herald (5) To Azief he thought that at least only a few minutes had passed. He did not realize that the sun hase down and right now the entire Centre Pce seems to be glowing with golden lights. To those that saw the Centre Pce when they are returning home from dungeon training or from their hunts they did not find anything weird with the Centre Pce glowing in golden color. To them, it might be that the bigwigs of Pandemonium is feasting on the Grand Hall of the Centre Pce. For those people who is inside of an inn looking out from their window, they might think it is the lighting of the Centre Pce to celebrate the return of Death Monarch. To those who in the tavern, how would they realize it when they are deep in drinking? To the officials that notice the lights, they know that there is no such feast or songs of celebration. It is not like the officials did not try to persuade the Death Monarch to host such celebration but Death Monarch had decided there would be no such celebration for now. So why is the Centre Pce glowing in golden lights? The Keepers moves in the dark of night and those who is in the employ of some of the officials ry the news. They came out of the Centre Pce and whispers the matters to their master. These officials after knowing the news look at the Pce with renewed fear. Death Monarch seems to be growing ever stronger. It is a good thing but it is also a fearful thing. No one could understand the fear of these officials when Death Monarch issued a meeting. These officials are mostly in Orb Condensing stage. While Death Monarch is in Divine Comprehension stage. That is not one or two realm above them. That is four realms above them The reason why all of the officials always try to read the emotions and face of Death Monarch is because they fear him. For a person of Death Monarch power, if he thought of it, the pressure that he could unleashed could kill any of them. Who could understand the bravery that one had to have when leaving their homes and attending a meeting with Death Monarch. At least those people in the military could at least struggle before dying. As for the official¡¯s circle, they could not even struggle if Death Monarch wanted them to die. Even before when he is in Disk Formation, the pressure is pressuring enough. Now that he is in Divine Comprehension and growing even more stronger, who could know what kind of pressure would he unleashed when he gets angry? These officials could only sigh. It is a good thing for Pandemonium so the officials have always been a little conflicted. They could only look at the glowing Centre Pce with theseplicated emotions in their hearts. Meanwhile inside the Throne Room, Death Monarch seems to be in a trance and his eyes is glowing golden and blue the light from his eyes shines so brightly like it is the sun that is aboute out from the east And while these Keepers ryed news to the outside, hiding in the darkness of nights is shadows that look upon all of this with cold eyes. Azief did not know and notice all of thismotion. And even if he does notice he would not care. Sofia saw the glowing Centre Pce from the yard of her picket fence house and she could only shake her head. She knows that tonight Azief might note to the house. ¡®Like always, he is improving himself. I wish he did not do that tonight though. Six years is a long time after all¡¯ she sighed and then said ¡®I guess I could wait another day¡¯ Sofia understood that when Azief is in the zone, he would not be distracted. As long as he did not once again take a step to the Heavens, Sofia would not mind it. Since he is noting tonight she needs to finish the cupcake that she bakes a few hours ago. On the other side Will who is now waiting on the inside of the vi of the Immortal Couple also notices the glowing lights that is slowly enveloping the entire pce area and his eyes be even more narrowed. Azief said that he has something to talk about with him Will could guess what it is about. Because he too senses the disturbance in Time. He sighed Will believes that his brother might have sense and see some things when he is inside the Time Tunnel. After all, Will also had experience traveling inside a Time Tunnel before. Such journey could enlighten you about certain Laws like Time. Will also had seen something when he is in hisa. Azief is not the only one that want to talk. He too also wanted to talk with Azief It is that vision that led him to Erika and it is also that vision that sometimes made him hesitant. In the throne room, he noticed the way Azief was seeing Sofia. It is the same way he looks at Azief. Because of that, he could faintly guess what Azief saw in the Time Tunnel. He sighed again. He could go now. he could take one step and be half way around the world by now and try to run away from fate and destiny. But he only sighed and look toward that pce, his mind is filled withplicated thoughts. But he did not take a step forward. Instead he went backward, waiting for his sworn brother. The Immortal Couple who were sitting on the yard sipping some drinks only shakes their head looking at Will in the distance. Lihua then said to Xu Cong ¡®Will we dragged back to the matters of the court?¡¯ she asked Xu Cong. Xu Cong shakes his head and smiles. ¡®Death Monarch is always a man of his word. He had promised us both that as long as we did not interfere, did not meddle and do not care about the court, he would never let anyone force us to enter that muddy world again. I like the way we live right now, like a pair of immortals that do not have worries. And I doubt Will would talk about matters of the governance of Pandemonium with Death Monarch. Those two people probably did not care that much about governing Pandemonium as most people thoughts¡¯ Sighing Xu Cong asked Lihua ¡®Why are you worried all of a sudden about Pandemonium and its court?¡¯ Lihua then said ¡®Loki is my teacher¡¯ she said simply. Xu Cong sighed and shakes his head ¡®You pay all that you have owed to him already¡¯ Xu Cong said. She then replies with ¡®I don¡¯t think that payment is enough¡¯ Xu Cong don¡¯t know what to say and then he looks toward the pce and then said ¡®Let us hope that the two brothers did not have to sh with each other¡¯ Lihua nodded Then they too retreated inside. That night the world doesn¡¯t seem to be able to fall asleep. This is the first day of Death Monarch return and the whole world is abuzz. And while the world spected Death Monarch next action, in Ennd, around one of the forbidden zones of the world, a woman opened her eyes, her eyes is white like there were clouds covering her irises. And then a smile appears on that woman face and she whispers to the wind ¡®I am here and I am waiting. To be the herald of a Great Era. To see the Beginning of a Golden Era and be the witness to the End of Worlds.¡¯ Saying that, she got up from her cross legged position and her eyes seems to gaze upon one direction. And in her eyes she could see visions, glimpses of futures, of seven beings fighting a celestial war in the stars, a great wedding stained by the blood of Gods and Men, she sees death and destruction and then she closes her eyes. She stands there¡­.and she waits. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 681: Wayward (1) At the same night that Azief arrived on Earth, someone else also arrived on the periphery of the Milky Way gxy. Was this fate? Or was it a coincidence? In a world of magic, coincidence is almost an impossibility. Especially when it involves this person that just arrived on the periphery of the Milky Way. That someone is inside a spaceship shaking his head trying to shake off the feeling of dizziness aftering out a space hole. This spaceship size is not asrge as a Battlestar. A Battlestar that could fit millions of people inside it. But just because it is smaller than Battlestar, it does not mean that the spaceship itself is small. It is three timerger than a battleship. This battleship is probably more agile and more mobile than any other Battlestar that have bene created on Earth. From its design to its technology, if it falls onto Earth, it could propel the scientific development to ten thousand years forward. The person inside the battleship is none other than Fir Her Waz, the sole survivor of the destruction of Yrinia, the so called Last Son of Yrinia. His name has bene known by many gctic forces after he defeated the champion of Wargod in Interium. And while he did not know it, he is now just a step away from Earth. It has been his destination since that fateful day in Belthana. He got up from the starboard, still holding his head. He could see some ports around the walls of the spaceship were torn apart. Fires on some parts of the sectors of the ships. Auto lock function was activated by the security system. Thankfully, the damage was contained to make sure that the main deck was not affected that bad. ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ he thought to himself again as he tries to recall that ident. He still remembers that force of energy ramming through his ship. That force causes his spaceship shield to disintegrate. That is one hell of a powerful force. It was magic. That is what he suspected. Yrinian is a civilization adept in scientific pursuit and were not adept in magic instead opting for powerful physical bodies. Their civilization had eradicated almost all known diseases that could have fatal effect on them which makes them a very long lived race unless they die of physical harm. While Yrinian knows magic exist, their civilization pursuit did not focus on that. And that force that pass them by felt a lot like magic to him. The energy of the Universe. That is magic. ¡®AR 01. Status report¡¯ A holographic projection of a Yrinian children appears the moment he said that. The holographic projection seems unclear. He attributes this to the fact that the ship is in damage right now. AR 01 is the artificial intelligence of the ship. Fir Her Waz even gave him a name after all the years they spent searching for the All Source. Though AR 01 does not really seem like a name in first nce. They arrived in this gxy after being hit by an injection of power that forces them to hides in a certain dimension. When they came out back at the barred spiral gxy, Fir Her Waz repaired his spaceship and once again seek the All Source. The radar that he specially created detected a trace of the energy of the All Source. Since then the spaceship was put on autopilot mode. And he had kept waiting. Today something happened that force him toe out from his deck. An unidentified energy was sweeping all over the Universe at the same time a space hole appears, creating a time storms that destroy the protection shield of the ship The AI then began his status report. [There is damage on the hull and some of the engine was affected] [Most of the surveince systems is down. The system in the prison is shutting down.] [The Bay is affected. Generator has been activated to maintain energy to some of the sector. Requires immediate repair] [The reactor is heating up and need immediate attention] [Shields need to be put back yup. The panels need to be recalibrated and repaired] The AI was about to continue but then Fir Her Waz just said ¡®Deal with it through your preservation protocol. Determine where we are and why there is such damage when we tried toe here¡¯ The projection nodded and then said [Protocol enacted] [Sending robotic help to the sector that is affected] [Analyzing star charts] [essing intergctic alliance database] [ess granted. Analyzing damage. Analyzing energy] [Detecting energy. Analyzingplete] Fir Her Waz sighed and then he stabilizes himself as he waited for the report from his AI. He could not do anything right now. It is dangerous to move around in a ce he did not know. Who knows how many gxies he was thrown away to because of that force? It is good if it¡¯s not that far from that barred spiral gxy. From calction it appears that Earth is close. But he could not be sure either because he once was sabotaged before. Hmm¡¯ he sighed. Then he realizes his forehead is still throbbing. While Yrinian rarely suffers any disease and live a long life that does not mean that they did not die. Injuries could still kill them. He realizes that his forehead is still throbbing and he felt his body felt like it is burning with heat. Normal attack would not do this. That force is imbued with magic. Which is why it could prate his powerful body. He doesn¡¯t know how long he was in that Time Storm. The one thing that Yrinian fears more than a disease is Time magic. Most of the time, the Time Lords would regte the timelines and the Orvanians would regte the Multiverses. But the Destroyer hase out from his slumber. And as such, everything is in a mess. The Time Lords must be working in an overtime. And Orvanians would probably send all of their Guardians to guard the multiverses openings. There is also the Creator, the Elder of the Universe, the Observer, the Overseer of Life and many more ancient beings that was relegated to myth of the Omniverse once againing out and proving that sometime myths are sprinkled with a little bit of truth. This had made the entire Omniverse in a state of chaos. Odin woke up from his slumber, the Titans and the Olympus once again seems to be falling out again and the Qarthan is now looking toward Olympus Chapter 682: Wayward (2) While Fir Her Waz is a wanderer in this Omniverse, he is not entirely out of the loop. Instead he would need to keep informed of the many happenings in the Omniverse. That is because his target is the All Source. He knew that once he got his hand on the All Source and the many powers of the Omniverse knew about it, it would be like he is holding the greatest treasure of the Omniverse. The Seven Great civilization that headed the Intergctic Alliance, headed by the seven powerful ancient being might not be interested in the All Source. The fact that they could cover up the facts about the whereabouts of such artifacts is incredible. If not for the fact that he went to Belthana and met with the Three Fates, he would never have suspected that the artifact is on Earth. The reason why Fir Her Waz didn¡¯t think they would care that much is probably because of how they let it go. After all, they did unite the All Source together and send it to Earth. But, if he manages to get his hands on the All Source, then there would be many interested party in the Omniverse that would try to snatch it away from him. He wanted to keep informed so he could know who could be his possible enemies and who could be his ally. In his mind, there is no ending in where he fails. He would seed. He would find the All Source and revive back his and once again meet his family. He could take that trip he never went with his daughter. He went to the med bay first. The AI of his ship could do a lot of thing at the same time. Nothing is wrong with his body after he get it check out. He took a few drinks at his deck. All over the spaceship, he could see small robots repairing the wires and electrical circuit of the spaceship. Outside, there is few anti-gravity robots welding shut any leakage and repairing any damage because of that force. What happened?¡¯ he thought to himself. Fir Her Waz has been on this journey for years. And his intuition is telling him that he is close to that objective He took a seat on one of the stairs and look at the robots repairing the damages done on the ship med bay He takes a breath and close his eyes. And the moment he closes his eyes, he was back at his home, seeing the smile of his wife and his daughter running to his arms. He hugged his daughter. His wife smiled on the background. There is the warm lighting from the windows. The sound ofughter filling his house. He could see his wife preparing to bring out the dishes that she had made for her daughter birthday. Life is good. And then he opens his eyes and all he sees is his dark gloomy deck. All that he saw is no more than a fleeting dream. And knowing it, he felt sorrow. And his desire for the All Source grew again He could till smell the scent of his daughter. His finger could not rid the sensation of his daughter fingers on his. He could still hear theugh of his daughter and wife and sometimes he wished that he had never left. That he had stayed that day. And he knows that if he stays, he will die that day. But he would die together with his family. And that would be a good death. Now, all that is left of him is an empty shell. And his obsession for the All Source is the only thing that kept him going. When he was in that Time Storm, he wished that maybe the Time Storm would lead him back to the past. Back to that day so he could make a different decision. But Time travel is not easy and it is guarded by the Time Lords. For a person like him, if he ever tries to travel through Time, the Time Lords would send an order to made sure he would forever be lost in the Time Stream. Not to mention, he had no such measures of travelling through Time. Even the most powerful of Supreme Being tread carefully with Time Then as hours passed, suddenly the AI appears in front of him in a holographic projection Fir Her Waz look at the projection and said ¡®Did you determine where we are now?¡¯ ¡®Sir, I have determined where were.¡¯ ¡®Where?¡¯ Fir Her Waz asked nonchntly. As he is slowly getting up from the stars The AI follows him from behind, floating like some translucent ghost. ¡®we are in the Milky Way Gxy¡¯ ¡®Milky Way gxy? That is a silly name. Who gave it the name? the Intergctic Alliance?¡¯ ¡®It is the inhabitants of this gxy that gives the name¡¯ ¡®Oh, it seems this gxy is popted with intelligent creature¡¯ ¡®It is protected, sir.¡¯ ¡®Protected? By who?¡¯ ¡®The Intergctic Alliance protected it¡¯ hearing that Fir Her Waz frowned and then he said ¡®Fine, we just have to move on quickly before any Assassins of the Dark Universee to collect my head here.¡¯ The AI then said ¡®They are not allowed here too. Those dark Beings in the Dark Universe did not allow any of their denizens toe near this gxy with their physical body¡¯ ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ Fir Her Waz now felt weird. The Intergctic alliance protected many budding civilizations all over the Omniverse in the hopes that the civilization could one day reaches the star But, there is never a case where even the Dark Universe prohibited its people toe to any civilization ors. ¡®How protected this gxy really is?¡¯ he thought to himself. He was about to check some more information about this gxy when the AI said ¡®Sir, this gxy is where Earth is situated¡¯ hearing this sudden information made him stunned for a second. Fir Her Waz was shocked. ¡®This is the gxy where Earth is? ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute. I had asked you to seek the location of Earth the moment I upgraded you. Howe at that time you could not pinpoint where Earth is and now you could pinpoint it?¡¯ Chapter 683: Wayward (3) At that time Fir Her Waz had some problem with his positioning system and the location to Earth was lost. Since he could not turn back, he had to made do with the modification he did in the Static Star in the Irtanian gxy. Fir Her Waz felt the peculiarity of the situation as he quickly walks to the main deck and check the main frame of the artificial intelligence. There is nothing wrong with it. The first thing that Fir Her Waz was concerned about was the possibility of being infiltrated by certain psychics or technopath. ¡®Exin to me how could you find the coordinates suddenly?¡¯ The projection once again appears beside Fir Her Waz. ¡®Someone send me a message¡¯ the projection said in that calm robotic tone of voice. Fir Her Waz eyes narrowed ¡®What is the message?¡¯ ¡®It is aplicated code. When Sir asked me to check the damage, someone send me this code. I had no choice then to decrypt it since it could not be removed from my system pathways¡¯ ¡®Exin from the beginning¡¯ this time Fir Her Waz is excited. His green skin is almost glowing. He is excited but he is also cautious. For years he had been searching the Earth. When he went out from Belthana after gaining the information that the All Source is on Earth, the spaceship shows the location perfectly. It was a long journey but the fact that the destination is there made him motivated. But along the way, as he keeps hiding from some gctic forces and dodging recruitment by some space pirate organization, the coordinates just disappeared from his spaceship system. At first he thought it was a technopath that tries to hinder his goals. He knew a few technopath from some of the space pirates he had encountered. Maybe they felt dissatisfied because he did not want to join them and because of that they wanted to sabotage him He stopped a fleet of the Merchants of Sarens and send his spaceship to be inspected but no infiltration by a technopath was detected Then when he is on an abandoned star system the coordinate once again shines brightly in his intergctic radar. But when he followed it, he got lost in a space rips. So, the moment he heard from his AI that he now had arrived at the gxy where Earth was located he was excited but he needs to confirm the news first before he made any moves. He checks the message and he saw the codes. ¡®You get the location of Earth from the decryption of the codes? He asks his AI. His AI nodded. ¡®Could you determine who sent it? Is it the Intergctic Channels? Or is it the Deep channel?¡¯ Fir Her Waz is curios who is the one helping him from behind. If this info is true, then that person knows why he is going there. But seeing the news that happened in the Omniverse, no one knows that he is seeking Earth for the All Source. There is no one chasing him right now This means, whoever this person is, this person is not using this to his advantage and maybe this person did not want the All Source and they share different goals. To many of the forces in the Omniverse, the World Orb is simply a fragment of a powerful artifact. They did not know that the seven pieces when united be the All Source, the very same weapon used by the Creator and the Destroyer to annihte the Etherna race from existence. Fir Her Waz had polished his knowledge about the All Source. It is a mythical weapon that is said to be used by the Creator and the Destroyer to destroy the Etherna race under the order of the One with Many Names, the One and Only, the Supreme One, The First Being. Whatever one wanted to call this singr being with no equal and noparison and no sameness, it is said, that The One and Only, the First Being was the Creator of All. And the Etherna was his first creation. And to some civilization the Etherna is nothing but a myth. But some of the more advanced civilization knows that the Etherna once existed in the Omniverse and that they were rulers and conquerors of the vast Omniverse. Because of their unrelenting greed and brutality over creation, the Supreme One tasked the Creator and the Destroyer to annihte the Etherna race from the face of existence. And the weapon that was used to destroy them was none other than the fable and mythical All Source, said to possess the Life Form, possessing the ability of All Creation. Of course, to many, the All Source is simply a mythical object. Some even said it was a hoax created by some organization in the Universe. But when he had found out that the existence of the All Source was real, he began to collect any information about this mythical object. One of the requirements he had read about the All Source that it could not be held by one without a pure heart. That is some of the lore regarding the All Source. And he also had found out that the fragments that was fought over in the celestial war five thousand years ago was because of the All Source. Though, the Intergctic Alliance change the name of the fragments into the fragments of the World Orb. No one could possibly have imagined that these fragments when united will be the All Source. Those who got the fragments of these artifacts five thousand years ago be the seven great civilization of the Omniverse. If many forces of the Omniverse knew that the All Source is on Earth, sooner orter, they would gaze upon that. And when that timees, Fir Her Waz is not confident he could fight all those ancient beings. As he was thinking of all of this suddenly he was brought back to the current situation by the voice of his AI ¡®There is a name that popped out when I finished decrypting the code¡¯ His AI reply. ¡®A name? And what is the name?¡¯ ¡®Yewa Hafar¡¯ And hearing it instead of showing a face of puzzlement, Fir Her Waz shows a shocked expression. Instead of asking more he went to his control deck. He teleported a book from his personal deck and the book appears in front of him. The book is covered in leather-bound skin of some monster. It was shut tight by a lock. And the entire book emanated dark mist that is restrained by the golden lock that lock the leather bound skin. He brought out his keys and put it in the lock and open the lock. The dark mist was restrained by the golden light that emanated out from the golden lock. Then Fir Her Waz quickly went over the pages only to stop at one page that he had read before. The name Yewa Hafar shock him because he had read about such name before in this ancient book. This one page is full of ancient writing and an illustration of a city in ruins with the dead screaming. Yewa Hafar could hear the screams even though it is just an illustration. While others may not be able to read these ancient writing, he could. He bought something rom the Merchants of Sarens so that he could read these ancient words. The title of this page is Yewa Hafar. He read it once before. But like many others before him, he thought this is just another lore. This lore is not about the All Source. It is a lore about the Destroyer. It is said that the Destroyer has these Acolyte of Dark Tidings. He read again that passage he once ignored ¡®Yewa Hafar is one of the Acolyte of Dark Tidings. This being is created solely to fulfil the orders of the Destroyer. Out of the other Acolytes, Yewa Hafar ability in scheming is the most adept among the other Acolytes. He serves always as the vanguard of the Destroyer to celebrate his descent.¡¯ Reading that passage again, Fir Her Waz felt chills in his heart. He then turns to his AI and ask ¡®Are you sure the name is Yewa Hafar?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Sir. The name is Yewa Hafar¡¯ Fir Her Waz excitement is doused like a fire being extinguished by a cold water. His mind is in a mess right now He walked to the starboard, looking at the stars around his spaceship and he look intently in front of him. He is thinking why would the Acolyte of Dark Tidings, the servants of the Unholy Being would help him in retrieving the one thing that could reverse the effect of the Destroyer curse of destruction? He felt like he is now a pawn of fate and destiny. He squinted hard at the stars. He felt like if his eyes are better he could see Earth in the distance. But no matter how he looks he could not see Earth. But he then as he was about to think how to respond to the coordinates that Yewa Hafar had sent him, he could see something twinkling in the distance. So, he squinted his eyes again. Shock filled his heart. Stars glittering in the distance and then as he squinted he could see it. ¡®Magic¡¯ he muttered He saw a road of stars guiding him. He turns toward his AI and said ¡®Chart a pathway to Earth. Follow the stars¡¯ he said and the AI nodded as the engine of the spaceship is once again restarted and then it started to move To Earth. On Earth, inside Pandemonium, while the glow of the Centre Pce covered the entirety of Pandemonium, on the Southern side of Pandemonium, a woman whose face is covered by a white veil is performing a sword dance inside her courtyard. Her sword pointed toward the sky. No one could see it but each time her sword pointed to the sky, a star shins up there in the Heavens. This woman is none other than Somi, the Fairy of the battlefield. In six years she had rarely made an appearance in the world stage. People though she had faded into the background. She had married the Southern Suppressing general of Pandemonium Wang Jian five years ago. Since then, she was more at home. People thought of her as a devoted wife and someone who could calm the heart of the Great general of Pandemonium. But Somi never forget the deal she made. She wanted her sisters back. And for that she had learned the Dance of the Stars taught to her by the man in her dreams. She could not have known that she is the pawn of Yewa Hafar. A pawn that could be a Queen that toppled the King. While the dance is being performed in Pandemonium, somewhere in a mountain in Porto Velho, a man covered up by a wolf fur look at the sky and smiles. ¡®A road of stars to guide the lost and the wayward. The Wayward Son of Yrinia woulde to Earth. Loki, you protect the King. Now, I bring you the Castle ahead of schedule. Let see how you would deal with this. He smiles and then heughs. If one heard hisugh, people might think he have some emotions of positive nature. But the Acolyte of Destruction, the Acolyte of Dark Tidings had never had such emotions. They have desires and obsession. While the sky of Pandemonium is clothed in golden splendor, up there in the sky, stars twinkle beautifully. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 684: Beacon (1) PANDEMONIUM The sun has set and many people areing out of dungeons and forest all over Pandemonium The night is getting darker and people are finally going back home. Some of them had no home to go to. But they have silvers and gold from the hunting and selling, so instead of going home they would go to the taverns to drink with friends and drunk the night away. Some of them go to some dark alley searching forfort from women and men who ply in that kind of trade. Under the feet of Death Monarch, such trade did not thrive but six years changes many things. But today as they came out from the forest and dungeons and whatever they were doing in the day, they see not the darkness of night When theye home, tired from the hardship of the day, they would notice the golden glowing light from the center of Pandemonium. When those hunters went out of the forest, they were confused. They thought it was already night but with their eyes they could see a scene like the sun is about toe up They were confused whether they stay in the forest until dawn and the sun is about toe up. Even the dark alley is not as dark as they would like it to be. The brighter that golden light was, the anxious the people in the alley be. Like an all purifying light, the golden light made people with bad intention anxious and afraid. None could understand why the Centre Pce is glowing in golden colors. Some powerful people might specte that Death Monarch is undergoing some kind of special training. Some spected that he is breaking through some kind of obstacles. But no one has any concrete understanding what happens in the Center Pce But it is not like they could go to the Centre Pce and ask that person either. To the people of Pandemonium, Death Monarch is a sacred existence, a silent protector of Pandemonium. As he is sacred, the ce he is residing is also sacred. Those who worshipped him made him a Temple where they would go to pray, once a week. Some people when they were about to do their business in the morning would first look toward that Pce and bow reverently. For the faithless, they found a new faith in the worshipping of Death Monarch. Since they have no faith, it is easier for them to ept new faith. To them, Death Monarch is truly a god. When disaster happens, like flood, tornadoes and all manners of natural disaster happens, if Death Monarch wished it, he could blow the flood away, waves his hand to stop the tornadoes and all kinds of disaster could be averted easily. To these people, instead of praying to a God that never listens to them and one that they could not see, they were more inclined to believe in a God they could see and a God they knew could and would do these things. Azief probably never would have guessed that such a cult has such following in his continent. Ants do what they do. And eagles fly all over the clouds. So, how could Azief could ever notice these people preaching on his behalf? There is a reason why his faith power was so abundant that he could easily went out of the Time Tunnel. If before, he did not notice, now, he notices And to those who have done evil, they would try to distance themselves even more from the pce. If they ever got a summon to enter the Pce, they would probably piss themselves in fear. To those who worshipped and respected Death Monarch, the golden light that came out from the Centre Pce is like a light that purify all evils. They fear the golden light is like that red clouds of thunder or that cloudless sky of swords. They fear these golden light could also do such thing. To those who fears and dreaded him, that light felt like an all seeing light that is about to reveal their evil deeds. In the day, the golden light was not as pronounced at it is in the night. Now, the golden glowsing out from the Centre Pce is like the sun that shines away the dark night. Those that lives in the Centre Region was the one that could see this light more clearly than the others. It was truly like dawn was breaking and day was about toe. Hence it is not exaggerated to say that around the Central Region, it was like the darkness of night did note and instead it is still full of daylight. The golden glowing lightsing out from the Centre Pce did not oppress but it did not give any benefits eithers. It is just there for the sake of it, like a beacon, a light that could be seen throughout worlds. Azief did not notice the lights. He did not notice the passing of times since he decided to check his rings. If he knew, he might have chosen somece else to check his ring. He might even set up formations to hide the fluctuations of subtle energies that came out from the ring and to prevent the lighting from the rings to illuminate the world. This kind of phenomenon had never happened before. Hence, the events of today happens. The ten Eternal rings are mysterious magical items that Azief had with him when he was stuck in that demonic world. The light pierces the night sky, making it look like golden clouds hovering above the air and the brightness of the night star was covered up by the dazzling light. That light covers the whole skyscape of Pandemonium. But that was enough for some Beings to see that light from their infernal and holy abodes. The light thates out from the Ten Eternal Rings is magical. But it had no effect on others. It is a sign, a signal that something is changing the rings. And this signal is broadcasted throughout worlds. It signifies the birth of a treasure And in a Dark Universe, a few covetous eyes could see that golden light trillions of light years away. That light did not oppress and did not give any benefits but it emitted an undtion of energy that attracts some type of ancient beings. Only these ancient¡¯s beings could feel that undtion of energy. In that Dark Universe, countless eyes opened up and gaze upon that small separated trillions of light years away. Chapter 685: Beacon (2) The distortion of time was erased as they could see the exact moment the glow appears and who was the one wearing the ring. These ancient beings knew the story of that ring and as such they were coveting it. And even Earth Prime is thousands of dimensions¡¯yers that separated them, they could still see that glowing light from afar like it was glowing beside them The rings are like a beacon and the light tempting them to go to it. But none of these dark creatures dares to take it. They covet it with their eyes, but they do not dare to steal it They knew the light is like a fire of a candle light. And those who are tempted by it would be like a moth flying to fire. Because they are ancient, they know some ancient story. Like who is the true owner of that ring and the story behind that ring. Such ancient treasure has survived the eons and still existed. As such, the curse it had is probably very potent. The more they grow older and the more they be more ancient, the cautious they became. A glowing golden light is not enough for them to risk it. So, they could only covet it with their eyes. And they knew they are not the only one that is looking at that golden glow. Thoserge eyes opening up from the Nothingness slowly closed up. And while eyes are closing in the Dark Universe, there in the infinite space of the Omniverse, a titanic being that is sailing through the stars ands could also see that light. He sails through the stars ands with speed that is even faster than light that space and time bends around him before being destroyed. Yet, there is a force that forces him to follow the rules. As such, even though his speed is incredible, it appears like he became slower with each that he passed. This powerful being that could ignorews of the Omniverse also have some interest in that glow. Though, the interest of this being is lightly different than the interest of others Beings have for the glowing golden light The eye of this being is emotionless. But for that one brief moment when the lighte into being, there is a trace of emotion in that eye. The emotions were squashed and the titanic being keep sailing the stars, wherever he passes, the worlds would wither and self-destruct. He keeps sailing because now he has the location. It is a beacon. That is true for this being. It is a beacon showing it a road that it should take to reach there. In another ce of the Omniverse, there is a young man with flowing long white hair and blue eyes that seems to be able to see everything of Creation, crafting clouds and bringing down rain into a dead. He nurtures thes with love andpassion, and these emotions of love andpassion transform that world. A dead with no chance of ever returning to life, was brought back by the emotions of love andpassion. So, life thrive. The more life thrives, the more the young man felt happy and aplished. He waves his finger and a tall mountain erupted from the nds. The world te moves and contracted and expand, changing the geography of thes. He took a step and he papers on the edge of the peak of that mountain. The winds of this is harsh but as rains falls and life thrive, the wind grows smoother and clear. He let things grows naturally for as long as he is there, life would thrive. He creates and he nurtures life. Swirling around him, unseen and intangible is the forces of primordial creation. This young man with white hair and blue eyes that contain myriads of life and creations is none other than one of the mythical beings of the Omniverse, the Creator. He stands there, letting the rain pelted his white robe made of star lights as his gaze look through all of theyers of realities, dimension and parallel universe to finally rest on that one particr Earth. His eyes look at Earth Prime and he saw the golden light shining, like a beacon, like a signal. ¡®Now, the destination is set. The Destroyer will not get lost. He woulde to Earth and seek the All Source¡­again¡¯ The Creator said. Sighing, the Creator then mutters to himself ¡®Now, he only needs a road. And considering that Yewa Hafar is on Earth Prime right now, he would probably be preparing the road for the Destroyer. Thus, the story keeps going¡¯ He said these words like he could already see it happening and he looks to another direction. He looks upwards. Like he was trying to see that holy throne above all the firmaments, the highest of the highest, the almighty presence that is present in all forces of the Omniverse. He wondered whether that Supreme One, The One Source of Everything, really intends to finish his book the same way he finished itst time Last time, there was a Song that heralded the End of Everything. The Song was sung and the Omniverse ends in a low note, with a whimper and not a bang But if that is really the intention, then why was the Gardener was allowed to look at the book and why does the Supreme One let the changing of the Omniverse timeline off with only a Hmm? The Creator did not understand that Supreme One. Neither he could fathom what is in the thoughts of that Supreme One. Is this His way of giving the Omniverse another chance? Or is this the answer that he is showing to those who were unconvinced? He then closes his eyes for a second and then he opens it again. When he opens his eyes, the world he is in is filled with trees, green grass, clean air and insects, animals, beast and many other living beings. There is the sea, mountains, hills,nd and all around this, life thrived like it never before. The appearance of a dead full of arid desert and poisonous air were all like an illusion. The Creator sighed and then he said ¡®Maybe, I am too affected because there is a mortal part about me. In the end¡­. what would be the ending of this story?¡¯ Smiling, he then averts his gaze from Earth Prime and thought to himself ¡®I hope you all the best¡¯ and then he flew out from the newly reborns and once again wanders the expansive Omniverse, spreading life >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 686: The ship of bones On Earth, the pce is still glowing with golden light and it became even brighter as time goes by. While many look at the lights and the dazzling shine of the Centre Pce, on the docks of Theoni, a ship is about to sail to the open seas. Theoni is one of the many cities all over Pandemonium. Theoni was erected by a Greek man called Thelonious. He erected the city and he died in a monster expedition. It was his son that rules over the city as Mayors nowadays. The city has a different name in the beginning but people of other races that came to stay and make a home called the city Theoni. Some of them overhear the name wrongly and thought Thelonious is called Theoni. Thus the residents that came to the city and make their home here called the city the city of Theoni. And the merchant that came to trade with the city heard the name from the resident and as such the name stuck. The city of Theoni is situated beside the sea. It has seaside vis and resorts and chalets. It is patrolled by former members of the military that resign or retired from the Three Army. Fishing monsters is a favorite pastime for the many great heroes around the city. It had arge harbor and many ports to amodate the ships that came to load off their items to trades. Pandemonium gives some ships the permission to sail the seas and these ships could dock in the many ports all around Pandemonium. And Theoni is one of the most prosperous seaside city. Today, like any other day, another ship is about to sail out from the docks. However, this ship that is about to sail off to sea is unlike any other ship that usually would dock in this harbor. The dock master was informed of who ising and whose ship would be here. Thus, one part of the harbor was emptied out to prevent people from making too much of a fuss. A young man with ck hair with a bit of green streak is walking calmly to the end of the harbor entrance. There is no ship. But that would not be for long. This young man is thin and tall and he appearednky and weak. But no weak person could make the harbor master felt fearful and cordoned off one part of the harbor just for him. This man looks at the sea and he waited for something. Then he said ¡®Arise¡¯ The moment he said that, a change in energy could be detected around the area of the harbor. Then a dense fog filled the area of the harbor. And then breaking out from below the seafloor, a shipes out It broke through the waves and created harsh ripples of sea water waves around the entire harbor. The ship was very terrifying. It had ck sails and the energy around the ship is full of death and despair. If anyone who have weak Willpower is near this ship, it would invoke bad memories and induce nightmares if they were asleep. Around the sails, apparitions of ghost could be seen flying around. These ghost all have terrifying appearance. Some of them have melted flesh, others have mutted body parts, some of them wear wet white robe and they fly around the sails, speaking something but with no voiceing out from their mouth. Standing on the deck of the ship is skeleton soldiers. They scrub the deck, some were standing around pulling the anchor and others are practicing with their cusses. They are like remnants of grievances. The Ship is made of monster bones and apanying this terrifying looking ship is thick red mist. The man looks at the ship and he smiles. His eyes shed with green mist for a few seconds before the green mist went away and his eye is clear again. This young man is none other than Loki the Trickster. And this ship is one of Loki ghost ship. Other people might not know what that golden light was but Loki is not really like other people. He knew what that light was and he knew what it signifies. Standing on the helm of the ship he looks toward the pce in the center region of Pandemonium and his eyes squint. Like if he squinted hard enough, he could see that person inside that throne room and what that person is thinking. But like most thing in life, not everything would move ording to his will, and especially not the thought of that person. He sighed. Then he shakes his head. He is leaving tonight. He had already settled that all need to be settled, nned all that needs to be nned and put up emergency measures in case the first n did not work. Now after all the nning and the scheming, the only thing left to do is to execute these ns and scheme. The golden light that is glowing all over Pandemonium now is not one of the situation in his ns. By he was not panicked. Because this would happen sooner orter. That light could not be hidden. Even if Azief creates the most powerful hiding formation with his Divine Comprehension power, even that would fail to hide from the eyes of the man holy and infernal being of the Omniverse. The light could be hidden but no such formation could hide the resonance and the undtion of a treasure of primordial origins Loki knows that the golden light is because of the Ten Eternal Rings. He did not really remember who the owner of the Ten Eternal Rings. At least this mind did not remember. But number seven would probably remember. What he knows about the Ten Eternal Ring is that the name of the ring was aptly given. It is called the Eternal Rings because they were meant to exist eternally. In the other timeline, Azief also have that ten rings. One could call that ring is a curse for him and a blessing at the same time. In that other timeline, he was not as powerful as he is right now. And he was hunted down and have many enemies all over the world. But even at that time he still managed to be the first Sovereign on Earth. In that other timeline, Azief relies heavily with the Ring to reach where he was. But in this timeline, he helps Azief pursue the path of Perfection. The effect of such action of course could not easily be seen. Such change would umte and stacked and like a river that is being changed its course, the water would flow to other path and in time changing the course of the river Because of his meddling, in this timeline Azief rely less with the rings and only uses it sparingly. As Azief pursues Perfection, he is no longer that reliant with the ten Eternal Rings and it would be better like that for in the long run. ¡®The Ten Eternal Ring¡¯ Loki muttered under his breath. That ring is a powerful tool and in the hands of Azief, he was feared all over the Omniverse. It is not like no one try to rob that ring out of him before. But when the rest of the Omniverse found the ability of that ring, Azief was already a Sovereign. Even in the Universe, a Sovereign level existence is akin of a Supreme Beings of the great civilization of the Omniverse. With that ring, Azief had managed to push Jade Empire to such a dire straits and he became someone that is feared But that ring also has its own problem thate with it. No one that ever possess that ring ever had a good ending. And Loki had learned from Azief even he got the ring from a dead Demon Emperor. A Demon Emperor level existence is akin of a Sovereign but even then that Demon Emperor still could not escape the curse. ¡®Haish¡¯ he sighed. He knew that since Azief had managed to be a Divine Comprehension leveler, he would surely have new knowledge that he had about to learn from the Ten Eternal Rings. But like magic, knowledge also has its price. The bond between Azief and the ring would grow stronger. The stronger the person that wears the ring, the stronger the bond between them He shakes his head. And then he smiles bitterly. He then licks his finger. The anchor made of mist dissipated and the dark sails rises up from the mast. The wind of the sea pushed the sails and the sea begun to sail to vast horizon Loki look at the pce and then he looks toward another area. The direction of where he is looking at is the direction of Sina. ¡®It is time¡¯ he said to himself. ¡®A midsummer night dreams that I never wanted to end. But there is no banquet thatst forever¡¯ he said to himself and he chuckles bitterly. While everyone is looking at the shining lights of the city, a ghost ship sails away from Pandemonium with a mission And following behind the ghost ship is thousands of ck ravens >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 687: Taking a step forward (1) In the Centre pce, inside the throne room Azief still is looking at his ring. He is still soaking all the knowledge that is given to him The light around him grows brighter. And some people who were selling wares on the streets near the Pce all had to avert their gaze from looking toward the Pce It is like staring at the sun This time his mind was given an information about the Ring of Runic Creation Other than the other rings, this is the ring that he takes advantage the most. Unlike the other ring that he possesses, he rarely uses the runes. That is not because he doesn¡¯t know how to use them but it is because he usually tattoos the runes on his skin. He had Eolh tattooed somewhere under his skin. Eolh is the Rune of Protection. Each rune has always had a different meaning depending on their position. If it¡¯s in vertical position it could means something else if it is in converse or reverse position. He also had the Aesir rune. It is the rune of knowledge, wisdom, andmunication. it is also the rune of prophecy and revtion. It is because of this rune he sometimes has premonition of things that woulde to pass. The rune gives him dreams, feelings of predestination and a hunch and intuition about how things would unfold. Death monarch did not have to sleep. This fact is known to all. All people that have reached Azief level did not have to sleep. But then why Odin would go into slumber? Why would the Jade Emperor asleep when Azief would one day attack the Jade Empire? Why would those Dark Creatures close their eyes and remains unmoving? Why sleep? That is the question. Azief used to sleep even after he reached Disk Formation. But the reason he was sleeping was probably not the same reason like the reason of those Supreme Being to sleep He felt this mundane human act of sleeping kept him tethered to the world. It is the same when he eats and drinks when he doesn¡¯t need to It kept him from being too distant from humans. But it wasn¡¯t until he reached Divine Comprehension that he understands why those mighty beings would go to sleep. Now, he understands why Odin goes into slumber every few centuries and why some powerful Beings sleep for even eons at a time. The rune was with him for years. And while the other effect was useful, but it was nothing extraordinary. When one senses are trained to the apex, one could even predict some kind of future for oneself. But when he was in the Time Tunnel, he fell asleep. No, to be more urate it is not that he fell asleep. He wanted to sleep. In a world where Time is confusing and chaotic, to know the passage of Time is like trying to see the face of God. It is madness. And as he floats endlessly and probably for eternity of a time, without nothing to do, he fears that he would go insane because of all the thoughts that troubled him. The image of the eye looking at him, the vision of a tragic future, it kept him anxious, confused and that feeling consumes him. In a ce where there is all the time in the Omniverse, the only way he could stave off this feeling, to keep this feeling from consuming himpletely is to sleep. And when he sleeps, he dreams. He rarely dreams. But, now he dreams. And when he dreams, he sees glimpses. He sees glimpses of his own future and sometimes the past that even he himself didn¡¯t remember. And thus he knows why powerful Supreme Beings go to slumber. Some of them wanted to see their future and some of them probably wanted to know themselves Because only by truly knowing what you are, what you wanted can you know what path are you meant to be walking He knows then that there is a change in him. He never saw the glimpses of future before. He felt premonition but never a direct glimpse of a future Whether the controls of Laws that he had held had touched upon the boundary of Time and Space, touching that invisible dividing line that could cut through Fate and Destiny or that the rune he had embedded in his skin had changed. And when he touched the ring he was certain that while the Laws that he hadprehended helps him in seeing those dreams, it is more so the effect of the runes that precipitated that change. And he sleeps a lot during his time in the Time Tunnel. And now that he had returned, he believes that he would sleep a little bit moreter. The rune also helps him in understanding thing faster than anyone else. It enables him to see through some of the abstruse truth ofprehending the powers of the Universe. This rune had always help him. If Azief had to describe it in a game terms, it is like as long as this rune is under his skin, he had a passive buff of wisdom and intelligence. Then there is Beorc rune which is the rune of rebirth and fertility. His body had always been in perfect condition that this rune might not seem to be that useful. There is the fact that his body is reaching perfection making his body probably one of the hardest thing to injure or break but there is also the fact that this rune had always help him in healing and recovery when he is injured. And he believes there is other application of this rune only if he is wise enough to uncover it Which is why he felt so surprised when his body almost melted in that Thirteen Steps. Thinking about it again, he sometimes shudders in fear to think what would happen if he fails at thatst step. There is also Daerg, the rune of new dawn. He had tattooed this under his skin but he doesn¡¯t know what effect it have on him. Unlike other runes, this rune is simplistic in description but lend itself to no details But he believes like the description of the rune ability, the ability that this rune could perform is probably conceptual. Something that is a force that is intangible. Unlike other rune that shows its effect easily, this rune might probably require some understanding. Then there is Uhur, the rune of Will. In the past Azief had no benefit from this particr rune. Its effect could hardly be felt at that time. But after he had won against the Heavens of the world, he found out that the rune of Uhur not only help enforce the person will, it also helps healed it. Willpower is something that could not be seem. The more he uses it, the more he felt that Willpower is connected to the soul. It is determination, the memory of one own experiencepressed into an emotion that is unwavered by any other external influence. That is a Will. The Will that resides deep in one heart. And this heart is the soul. In the past when one said Willpower, it refers to one determination. However, even if one said to be determined, there is no measurements of that quantity of Willpower. It is not something that could be measured in the first ce Chapter 688: Taking a step forward (2) And even though that it is still true that Willpower could not be measured, even in this new world of magic and impossibility, Azief discovers that when he uses Willpower too much and taxes himself, he could feel something draining out of him. The more it was drained out of him, the more unmotivated he bes and the more he was susceptible to mental weakness. It was like happiness, no¡­not happiness but the very thing that made him, him was sapped away. Lie apart of himself was taken away. This did not mean memories but the emotions of that memories. It also felt like his determination were dissipating. It was like you are in a diet and you promised to yourself that you would not eat anything unhealthy. You were determined at first but then when ites to the test, you just fail because your determination is nowhere to be found. It was like that, only it was ten times worse. It felt for a moment like you have no desire and no thoughts. Like something that have never lived and never existed. For a moment, it felt like you are a ghost and you are watching yourself without any emotions and desire. But the runes of Uhur glows at that time. It is because Azief had experience it, he had a new appreciation to this rune. Then there is Raidho. It is the rune of speed. Azief believe that if he had not had this rune, he would not be able to catch up to Will in terms of speed. Of course, if Will uses his Disk, it would be hard for him to keep up with Will in terms of speed. But now that he is in Divine Comprehension, even if Will is faster than him, he could just lock space using the Laws of the World. He did not have to be the fastest when he controls the Laws. Then there is Kanaan. Like the Daerg rune he did not see any other benefit to it other than dulling some pain away. It is rune of mortality and pain. When Azief first learned it, it describes it as a rune to focus one mind for enlightenment using pain as the medium. Pain and the possibility of dying could sometimes bring out the potential lying dormant in one¡¯s body. Then there is Haz the rune of chaos. From what he understands it, the rune could help in understanding concept of Chaos and probably rted to the Laws of Chaos. And there is Aergliso which means to be destroyed. This is the runes that he possesses when he was in Disk Formation. Whenever he gets a rune he would tattoo the runes under his skin. He even had a tattooist in retainer. Of course that Tattooist works inside the Shadow Guards. But this time when he touches the ring, he got a surprise. He saw all the runes that he learned is floating inside his Inner Universe. There are no new runes. Only the same old runes floating in different position. Each time it changes it position, the runes changes it nature. Itbines, break off, andplement each other. At first he didn¡¯t understand what it was supposed to show him. Each of the rings would reveal its abilities to him each time he rises in power. So, he was slightly confused when he only saw the runes floating inside his mind, like some words he could not grasp. Then he understood it. He understood why there is no new runes. ¡®The positions change the nature¡¯ Azief thought. He needs tobine the runes. These runes are meant to bebined. It will take trial and error to create new runes. ¡®No¡¯ he whispers to himself. It is not that he would create a new rune. The runes already existed. He just rediscovering it. This would probably take even more time toplete than the other. The stronger he became, the harder it is to get free gifts he thought to himself. He used to be excited when he got to know a new rune. At that time, he would inscribe it on his weapons. B But now, his entire body is the weapon. The entire world is his weapon. He had no sword in his hand. Because the sword is in his heart. And his heart could move the Heavens. As such, all under Heaven is under his sword. Then he touches thest ring on his finger Thest ring on his finger is the most mysterious ring among the ten rings. It is the Ring of Ancients From what he understood about the ring it contains ancient magic, dark curses and other kinds of forbidden magic forgotten by the times. Of all the years that he possesses this particr ring, he never had any knowledge about what it possesses. The ring had always deemed him unworthy to know the knowledge stored inside it. But this time when he touched it, finally knowledge was revealed to him. ¡®I guess the Divine Comprehension is the dividing line¡¯ he thought to himself. There is only one knowledge that is revealed to him if you could even call it knowledge The ring of Ancients revealed him a name. And the name that was revealed to him is a name he very much knows. Borgan. That is the name that is revealed to him. When the knowledge streamed into his mind, it revealed to him that Borgan is the source of See¡¯ran race ability to see through the secrets of the Universe. The See¡¯ran race is a race unique in the Omniverse in that they have the ability to see through one future. Even the Norns of Asgard and the Oracles of Olympus was rumored to seek the guidance of See¡¯ran race. He understands why the name was revealed to him and how to use that name. the Ring of Ancients could summon the ancient Will of Great Ancient Beings. And what is more ancient than the Etherna race? Azief did not know this but Wargod also use this type of summoning when he did not want to reveal his identity as an Etherna. In Interium when he wanted to release the soul of a Jotnar, he called upon the name of Reorgan. This is what Azief now possess. The ability to summon the magic of Etherna and utilizes theirw for a brief amount of time. There are some requirements to it he notices. But he just nodded. He just knows that any powerful power that needs to be sued also have a high price of using it so he was not that concerned. Azief then stop. To him, only a minute had passed. The moment he removes his hand from the rings, the golden glow that had turn night into day slowly dissipated. The sky grows dim, the brightness of the golden glow is slowly being reced by the dark of night as one could see the darkness of night and the twinkling stars above the sky. Those who is in the dark alley looking fearful at that ce in the center of the Pandemonium finally could breathe in relieved feeling. Those who prays in the secluded corner of their home finally stop praying. The day has ended, night has fallen and Pandemonium is finally silent. Chapter 689: Taking a step forward (3) Today, many people felt the changes of the world. It is amazing that the world would undergo so many changes in one day and it is more amazing that these changes is precipitated by one person. As those who is now returning home after looking at that golden glow they hope nothing else would happen. To those who is in the dark alley hiding like a rat, they hope the weather is calm without storm and wished that the sky is full of clouds. When the weather is calm, there is no thunderbolts. When the sky is full of clouds, there is no sword. As people slowly calm their hearts and rushing back home or going for another round to the tavern or finding somefort in the night, Azief finally realizes that it is night. When he removes his hand, he saw for a brief moment the light that illuminate all of Pandemonium He saw how the lights receded like lightning the moment he removes his finger from the rings. And then he saw the night sky and the star that is twinkling beautifully above the sky and he knows that it is not one minute that had passed. But probably the whole day had passed when he was given the knowledge of the ring His n of meeting Will and Sofia were all halted. He doubts this is the right time to talk. He did not show it but he is also tired. He did not sweat but his body is trembling. Not of pain but tiredness. And it is not tiredness of the body. It is tiredness of the mind. He felt drained. He looks toward the direction of that house in the distance and he saw the closed door of that two story housed with the white picket fence and he smiles bitterly. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said to himself. He is thinking to himself. He took a step¡­but then he stopped. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said again, thinking again, trying to find the right choice. Thus, he halted his step He did not probe further because he knows that Sofia didn¡¯t like to be watched. There is no need to think too much and trying to test her patience. Six years could be considered a long time. To him, six years is just a blink of an eye. The longer he lives and the stronger he became; he had long regarded years as moments. To him six years is just a number and did not affect his feeling that much. But he did not know the hearts of the people of the world. Not all is strong enough to withstand the baptism of time. Azief believed a determination is a lot like an obsession. An obsession that even years and decades could not wear down. He wondered whether for Sofia, six years is long or short. He wonders whether her feelings had changed. Looking at her eyes when he enters the throne room, he did not see any changes. Those are the same eyes that look at him when he was leaving. But, in the end, the human hearts are not something that could easily be predicted. Whether that feeling contained in that gaze was a lingering affection or love, nothing could be determined for sure until he met her. And that thought, rooted him in ce. He actually doesn¡¯t know what he wanted to know. Does he want her to not love him anymore or does he want her to still love him? And Azief felt disgusted at himself for thinking like that. He knows why he is thinking like this. He is thinking that if she did not love him anymore, the choice forward is easy. ¡®Easier¡¯ he corrected himself But then, he seeks deep in his heart and he knows that even if somehow she did not love him anymore, this heart of his still do. Like always, he wanted to be the nice guy. He did not want to be the bad guy and wanted to keep being nice. It is a selfish desire. He shakes his head, trying to forget that eye, trying to forget that vision and he no longer took a step toward that direction. Instead he looks away from the house. Like he had thought, night like this is not the right time to talk and think about all these feelings. It is such a beautiful night to waste it in this troublesome feelings. Then he looks toward the vi of the Immortal Couple and he could see Will is sitting drinking some wine while conversing with the Immortal Couple while those twoughed and jokes with each other. In the past, if he uses his Divine Sense like this Will would surely notice. But the difference between the power that he possesses now and the power that Will possess now is the difference between Heaven and Earth. So, how could Will notice that his sworn brother eyes are gazing at him? And even if he notices, what could he do? The sky above his head is the eye of Death Monarch. In this world, unless someone contested his Willpower that merged with the Will of Heaven, Azief eyes could see everything like an omniscient God that watched all over Creation It is a good thing that Azief is not the kind of person that waste his time looking at people lives each second of his day He changes the direction his feet are facing but he did not take a step. He is thinking again The wind outside blows inside from the balcony. Azief notices the light of the moon, and the tranquil wind that is blowing all over Pandemonium. He could hear the sound of people talking in the market, someughter that spoil out from the raucous manners of the people inside the taverns that is around the corner of many streets and he thought that this night seems so peaceful. If this was day, he probably would not care that much. The darkness contrasted with the lights of the markets gave him a feeling of sentimentality like he was back in the days before the Fall. The stronger he became, the more sentimental he be¡¯ he thought to himself. It reminded him of the few nice moment in his old life. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he said again. He then scans the entire ind and he notices that Loki is nowhere to be found. He was not panicked. Like always, Loki has his own ns. ¡®Everyone seems to be alright. Tonight is not the night that I should meet her when my heart is this chaotic. It would not be good.¡¯ He thought to himself. He thought of Will and he shakes his head. ¡®I think I should let him enjoy a bit of a peaceful life.¡¯ He looks to another direction and there is a kind smile on his face. ¡®It is time to catch up a bit¡¯ Then Azief took a step and the space around him spirals as he disappears from the throne room. A few moments after he disappeared, another Keeper of the Pce came to the throne room. The Head Keeper had notices that the golden glow had dissipated so he believes that Death Monarch had finished whatever he was doing inside the throne room so he assigned a few keepers to check the Throne Room and follow Death Monarch orders. After a few probing measures, the Keeper that was tasked to inspect the Throne Room finally opens the room. When the Keeper saw there is no longer any Death Monarch inside the throne Room, he heaves a sigh of relief. Then he started reporting the matter to the others departments that Death Monarch is no longer inside the throne room as he quickly cleaned the room While the Keeper is cleaning the throne room in the Centre Pce, Azief arrives in front of a hut. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 690: The love that affect the world (1) The space crack and opens a small rip. Aziefe out from that space rip and the moment hees out, the rip shut itself off with the powers of Laws. The first thing he saw was that person under a tall huge tree Someone is sipping a drink underneath a tall huge tree. Beneath that tree is a small table, two chairs made of wood carved with exquisite attention to detail prepared and a woman. The woman is sitting on the other chair while the other chair that sit across her is empty, like it is waiting for someone to sit on it. The woman notices him but she was not shocked from his sudden appearance. From her eyes, it looks like she was expecting someone else but she was not disappointed in the least. She looks at him and there is a smile on her face. It is a weing smile. And Azief unconsciously also smiles. It felt like he was home again. He needs to settle a few things before he met the Oracle, that is the reason why he is rushing. That is the reason why the sword was swung, why the thunders roar all over the world and why his voice deres that he is back. Because he is going away again. This time, he knows he would return back. The only question in his heart right now, the question that he fears to ask himself was whether when he returns, he would still be able to be the same? He fears that when his question of the vision is answered, he would change. But if he never asks the question, his heart could never be at ease. Thus, he had to ask it anyway. So, he needs to settle many matters before he goes, when he is still this person. And of the many matters that he had to settle, there are things that he had to settle because he has to. And there are some matters that he wanted to settle even if he did not need to. Need and want is a different concept and as such the emotions and feeling when doing things based on needs and want also felt different ¡®I guess you made a mistake again¡¯ the woman said as she takes another sip of the drink inside her cup. Azief only smiles as he looks at the woman. He knows what she means This woman is none other than the Queen of Alchemy Sina. Azief instead of going to Sofia and Will, instead went to her first. Then he answers ¡®I just fear that she would not like myte night visit. And my heart right now is not very calm. Seeing her and talking to her, might not be the wisest thing to do tonight. After all, tonight is such a peaceful night¡¯ At this she nodded. ¡®Couldn¡¯t argue with that. The world had enough of surprises for today. If you and her started to had a row with each other, that would only numb the people¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think we will fight¡¯ he said. Sinaughs and said ¡®How optimistic of you¡¯ Azief shakes his head and then said ¡®Are you influenced by Loki? Like to see chaos now?¡¯ he asks casually Sina then reply ¡®You are the drama couple. Of course I would like to see some drama¡¯ hearing this Azief ask ¡®What is a drama couple?¡¯ he asks. Sina smiles and then she answers him. It is the inside joke between her and Loki when they look at Azief and Sofia ¡®A couple that you would see in dramas and soap opera. That kind of drama couple. Everything is dramatic and everything is filled with angst and twist and turns. Wouldn¡¯t you think this kind of term fit your rtionship with Sofia. There is separation, third person, love triangles, some tragedy here and there, some misunderstanding and mistake sprinkled on the top and we have the story of your rtionship.¡¯ She said it like it is the truth. Azief frowned a bit and then he said ¡®Well, I¡¯m d that my love life is so interesting for you¡¯ Azief chuckles bitterly. Sinaughs a bit and then said ¡®It is interesting after all¡¯ Then there is silence between them once again and Sina look at him straight in the eye. In this world right now, there are not many people in the world that could say they dare to look Death Monarch straight in the eye. It is like looking at the Heaven above. You could see it from the bottom but when you are face to face with it, fear overtakes you, of trying to look straight at something so powerful. But if there is one person that could see Death Monarch straight in the eye without any fear, that would be Sina. It is not because she is stronger than him. It is not because she has some lifesaving measure that could protect her against Death Monarch. The reason is only because they were family. Because they knew each other too well. And while Death Monarch reserve his affection to the people of the world, he gives is unreserved to those who he loved and those who he adored. The silent then was broken by a question. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ He asked, his eyes looking toward the cup. ¡®Can¡¯t you smell it?¡¯ She asked. Azief smell it and his smile grew wider as he approaches the table. ¡®The night tonight is very calm¡¯ he looks up and then he said ¡®The stars could be seen clearly; the breeze of the sea blows around them. It is a tranquil night and a peaceful night¡¯ He smiles and close his eyes for a second as he let the wind blows his hair. Azief Lord Shadow attire no longer look like it was in the past. It is still ck in color but lined with blue fabric. To those who sees his attire in the past he probably looks like a cosyer for Assassin Creed. But while that style of clothing is still retained, there is some changes. The blue fabric that lines the dark ck red outfit is not some fabric but Laws power. His entire outfit is made up of Laws of the world. It is not so inconceivable when one thinks what he had experienced in the Supremacy Stairway. He had thirteen Law bodies that is perfected by the Supremacy Stairway. Is it that shocking then that his attire is made up of Laws? It is not shocking at all. But while it is not shocking to him, other people would probably be shocked. Since they didn¡¯t know what he had experienced in those six years he was gone. All they know that Death Monarch went out of Earth to improve himself. Some expert who had reached Disk Formation also had the same ideas like Death monarch. Some of them would fly out from Earth to see the stars and thes above Earth. But the difference between them and Azief is the fact that Azief have a ce to go. They didn¡¯t. As such, they usually return back to Earth after muddling along and wasting their time on the dark space. Of course, not all of them were lost A million people, a million ways and as such there would always be some people who are lucky, those who are smart that have a ce to go when they go out of Earth. Azief sighed as he looks at the moon high above the clouds. It reminded him of something. The prettier the night be, the more he remembers. On Earth, there is probably only two people he needs to be cautious off. He shakes the thought off his mind as Sina then said ¡®The nights of Pandemonium have always been tranquil and peaceful. Though, one would wonder how that would be in theing days¡¯ she said as her gaze be more intent towards him. ¡®I am here¡¯ he replies. It is the same words he had said when he returned. It is an assurance, a warning and a promise. Pandemonium has been tranquil and at peace because of the shadow of Death Monarch that is cast over it. In the six years he was gone, the prestige of Death Monarch had kept Pandemonium tranquil and at peace. But now Death Monarch had return and he had be even more powerful. And knowing Death Monarch, things would not be that tranquil or peaceful anymore. Anything he did would create waves all over the world. And while Death Monarch rarely moves, he is after all a being that have emotions, desires, want and needs. So, he will move. And when he moves, storms will form and waves will rise. As such, it is impossible for things to always be peaceful and tranquil But to those who likes chaos the return of Death Monarch will surely be celebrated by them. Only in chaos, certain things could happen. And to those people, they were waiting for him to return. And they are waiting for the waves to rise because only then they could do things that they could not do before. Chaos is good to tear down old orders so something new could emerge. Without chaos, certain thing would stay as they are and then it would only rot and leave a bad smell on everyone. To them, Death Monarch return is something that they have always wanted. And when Death Monarch do something and the waves and stormses outs, then these people would be ready Azief knew this. But he never did care about those people and that people. He only cares about his people. Chapter 691: The love that affect the world (2) Azief walk slowly as he looks around him. He felt that the new location of the hut is quite good. ¡®Pour me one¡¯ he said as he sits down on one of the chairs, his eyes looking at Sina. Sina smiles and she averts her gaze. Sina just nodded as she moves her finger and a dust was turned into a cup. It is her alchemical ability to change the form of something into something else with the aid of the energy of the world. Then she poured the drink from the ss jug. The wind blows as Azief take a sip of that drink. There is a smile on his face. It has been a long time since I tasted coffee¡¯ ¡®I know you like it. So, I brew it. It is not hard considering that I know the ratio that you like¡¯ she said. ¡®You were waiting for me?¡¯ he asked. ¡®I guessed that you woulde here if you did not meet with Soph or Will. And look? Aren¡¯t you here now?¡¯ she said as she takes another sip. Azief chuckles a bit and then he said ¡®What if I did note?¡¯ He asked. ¡®Then I would be very disappointed. In the end, if not tonight, you woulde tomorrow¡¯ she said simply. Azief nodded. There is silence between them and then he said ¡®Is Sasha alright?¡¯ he asked as he took a sip of the coffee. The taste felt very rich. One could say, she improved herself in brewing coffee Sina never like to brew anything other than her alchemical concoction. Who knew she could brew such a good coffee. Thinking about it he smiles a bit. It felt like a lifetime ago that they were sitting underneath the stars, huddled around a campfire while drinking coffee and eating the meats of monster beast. That moment was precious to him now when he thinks about it again. It was a simpler day. But while he missed those days, he did not regret what had passed. Because it is beautiful, that he still remembers it and want to remember it. He then put down back the tea cup and Sina answer ¡®Thank you for saving her¡¯ she said. Azief nods and then said ¡®She is also my subordinate. I should have saved her. My reputation is not there for nothing¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have any other feeling for her?¡¯ she asked. Azief chuckles at the absurd thought and said ¡®No, I am not¡¯ Sina sighed ¡®Sometimes, I do wish you were a bit lecherous¡¯ ¡®That is an odd thing to wish to me¡¯ Azief reply. ¡®Why?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Then maybe your rtionship problem will not be thisplicated. Katarina is a good woman and Sofia is also a great woman. If I were you, I would find it impossible to choose¡¯ Azief face tightened and Sina notices it ¡®Why? Are you notfortable talking about it?¡¯ ¡®We are talking behind their backs. I don¡¯t like it¡¯ ¡®Sofia is my friend. She knows I always talk behind her back and I bet she talks behind my back too. She knows what to say and what not to say and I also knows what to say and what I shouldn???t¡¯ Then Sina eyes narrowed. ¡®Or is it because you are notfortable about me talking about Katarina? What is the feeling you felt for her? Is it pity? Sympathy that you are feeling for her? Or is it love?¡¯ She asks. Azief look at her for a second, then look down at his coffee and take a sip and pretend like he did not hear what she just said. Then he snorted and said ¡®You want me to be lecherous so that the choice would be easier for them. If I am lecherous, I doubt Sofia would love me. If I am lecherous, I doubt that Katarina and I would be able to connect with each other. If I am lecherous I doubt those two would love me and I would love them¡¯ he simply said Sina smiles bitterly. She looks at the stars for a second and then she sighed internally She wanted to ask him these question, to test him and she wanted to test herself. She knew if Soph heard that she asks Azief to be more lecherous, she would get an earful from Soph. But she asks because she needed an answer. And while the answer is something that she predicted, in a corner of her heart, she wishes that Death Monarch Azief is not that passionate Passion burns. And when it burns too bright, it could consume that personpletely. To be consumed and controlled by passion entirely is not a good thing She knew that if Azief was that kind of guy, Sofia probably would never fall in love with him in the first ce. Loki one said to her that personality sometimes determine the fate and destiny. But she also knew if Azief was that kind of guy, these kinds of problem would never crop up in the first ce She looks back at Azief who was looking at her and she closes her eyes for a moment and then opening it back up. There is a lot of thoughts in her mind right now. Sina had lived a quite peaceful life since she follows Azief in the former Mysia. From what he heard, there is some warlords there that is conqueringnds under the banner under the im of Tanah Myu. She heard of it and she did not care of it. She is no longer a Mysian citizen neither do she thinks she is a My woman. It is not because she wanted to deny her race and her origins but because it is meaningless to attribute oneself to the Old Order of nations and race. While World Government unites people under the im of humanity is one, Sina was not fooled. Everyone when they reach the peak of power, when they reach higher realm, their race would change ording to the abilities they had. Will for example is a Speedster race. If she is not mistaken, he is now transforming into the Savi¡¯krian race. Their base DNA is humans but they are changing. And Sina had always seen herself as the citizen of Pandemonium. Since she follows Azief, life is pretty good. There is danger of course but that is a once in a while thing. After she managed to take revenge for her friends, she found a new family in her newpanion. She likes hanging under the stars while Loki spicing the meat, Azief sipping the coffee and Sofia tying to pretend that she is not stealing nces at Azief. She likes this new family. And she had done her best to protect each and every one of them. She did not want them to have a falling out. She advises Sofia to forget Azief when she lives like a ghost, waiting for him. And today she even advises Azief. Because now, she also cares about the world. When she asks that question, she did not know what kind of answer would satisfy her. If he had said that he wanted to be lecherous, she would be disappointed for Sofia loves him sincerely. But if he said he is not like that and have no intention of being like that, she would instead worry about what will happen between these three. There is only one Azief and if he did not budge, if Sofia did not budge and if Katarina did not budge, then the oue of this would be a tragic love story. As she grew more powerful and as she grows older, she began to care about the world. She had many friend outside of Pandemonium and inside of it. She had saved a lot of people, render aids to the heroes and heroines of the world and as such she grew to cares about the world And she knew that Azief, as the strongest person in the world could affect many things in the world. The wrath of one man could rarely affect even the slightest thing in the world but Azief is not some normal man. When he is in wrath, the whole world would shake and many people would suffer. Like a boulder being thrown into a stillke, the ripples would echo everywhere. And as such, these dangerous game that these three people of great renown and power are ying affects the world, affect the alliances of the Great powers and affect the people of the world. Sina then said to Azief. ¡®The choice would be easier for them¡­but consequently it will also be easier for you. Since none of you felt sentimental, it would not affect the world¡¯ She said sighing ¡®Hmph¡¯ Azief snorted. ¡®When did my love life affect the world?¡¯ Sina shakes her head and said ¡®Do you pretend to be blind? Or are you that ignorant?¡¯ Azief look at her and his gaze is sharp. But Sina did not even flinch as she continues. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 692: That is love (1) ¡®On the other side of this love triangle you got going, there is Divine Archer. To you, she might be the cute Sofia you could kiss and hold hands with, but to the rest of the world, she is one-woman army, the renowned Divine Archer¡¯ Azief did not interrupt her. And he is no longer sipping his coffee. He just listens to what Sina is trying to say to him ¡®She might not shine as bright as you and the other heroes and heroines of the world, but with that bow power behind her back, she could aim at anyone all over the world, no distance could separate her arrow from reaching her targets¡¯ ¡®To the people of the world, the title of Divine Archer is not just some simple title with no power. She could aim her arrow and wreck chaos in the world¡¯ Azief still did not say anything. Sina look at him and snorted as she continues ¡®And what about Katarina? You show her a new path, a path to perfection and now her red sword could cut everything in front of her. She is the Ice Queen of the Republic, one of the most powerful woman in the world. Now, she is in Disk Formation and she could even cut your Shadows. This is a powerful woman. A dangerous woman.¡¯ ¡®The dark alleys of Europe do not dare to see even the glimmer of her red sword. And these two are in conflict because of you. They do not have hatred against each other. But, that might not be the case in the future if they keep loving and you keep loving them¡¯ She sighed. And hearing her sigh, Azief sighed too. ¡®Sofia might not be that popr inside Pandemonium but she has many influence outside of it. She still has contact in the World Government and her rtionship with many of the high ranking members of the World Government would help her. She is a force unto itself. But even her achievement is overshadowed by you. She is unlike Katarina who washed the streets of Moscow with the blood of the sinful. To the people of the world, she is nothing but the woman of Death Monarch. And that kind of reputation has its pros and cons¡¯ ¡®Some people who want to curry favor with you protect the interest of Sofia outside of Pandemonium. They believe that while they are not worthy to be put in your eyes, their efforts to cate and help your woman, would at least gain them a side nce from you¡¯ Azief thinks deeply at this matter as Sina continued her words ¡®And what do you think Katarina would do and how would she affects the world? You probably know it better than anyone else. If Katarina had really given up on you, she will not do what she did. She never came out of seclusion after you left. Now, she hade out from her icy mountain and once again wield her red sword. It is not hard to guess why she came out¡¯ She went silent for a second and then she sighed. Then she continued again ¡®It is because you returned she came out of her seclusion. But just because she came out because of you, didn¡¯t meant that she still has the same feeling of love. Love and hate is sometime hard to distinguish. As easily one could fall in love, it is that easy to turn love into hatred.¡¯ ¡®It is easier to be hated¡¯ Azief said. His meaning was clear. Katarina probably did note out because of hate. Sina could only smiles bitterly ¡®If she hated you that would probably be fine. Sooner orter, she would forget you. But what if they keep loving you. Two women of great power loves you. Katarina is the High Chancellor of the Republic, and the most powerful authority in the Republic. And Sofia had a lot of support outside Pandemonium. Even if you did not support her, she could wage a war just by relying on her connection with many forces outside of Pandemonium¡¯ Sina then continued ¡®If someone threaten your loved ones, I have no doubt you would give them no way out. Maybe a red thunderbolt would strike them down or a sword from heaven would descend to end them. But what if the person you love is being threatened by the other person that you love. How would you settle it? If you are lecherous, they would give up on you. But you are not. In the whole wide world, I see men with seven wives and women with a pce full of boy toy. Who would be like you three, faithfully loving and trapped in this never-ending pain of uncertainty, doubts and misery.¡¯ Then she stops talking. She was curious of what Azief would say. Azief look at her and she oks at him. It is funny. That every time they met each other, they would either talk about non important matters or about his rtionship with Sofia But Azief did not hate it. Talking to her sometimes make him think a bit about what he is doing. She never wanted him to hurt those two. She only wanted him to make a choice. Because she is the only one that could see and dares forces him to make a choice. Azief was silent for a few moments. The wind blows again. He closes his eyes for a moment and the image of those two once again fills his mind. He took a sip and then said ¡®That¡¯s love¡¯ he said simply ¡®You¡¯re saying love is pain?¡¯ She asks. ¡®I am saying it is hard to describe it by using one word. And even a hundred words might not be enough to describe what love is. Because as far as I can tell, there is hundreds of ways of loving someone and no one really knows how to love perfectly¡¯ ¡®Why not take them both?¡¯ She asks a probing question. Azief smiles bitterly. ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯ ¡®Is it because of Sofia? Because you think she would feel betrayed? She loves you. Sooner orter, she would forgive you¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly and a little bit shocked at the question. It almost looks like Sina is speaking words of temptation. Chapter 693: That is love (2) ¡®Why not take them both?¡¯ She asks a probing question. Azief smiles bitterly. ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯ ¡®Is it because of Sofia? Because you think she would feel betrayed? She loves you. Sooner orter, she would forgive you¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly and a little bit shocked at the question. It almost looks like Sina is speaking words of temptation. If she did not know Sina better, she might even think Sina is sincerely hoping him to be with two girls at the same time. But she knew Sina. That is not why she ask such question. She asks it probably because she wanted to know his thoughts in this matter. After all, as years passed, this matter bes moreplicated and have no signs of being untangled. ¡®I know she would forgive me if I did that. Because I know her¡¯ This time it was Sina turns to be shocked ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sina asked back ¡®You don¡¯t think I know how much she loves me? I could take Katarina too and dated them both. And I know Sofia would forgive me. Her bark is always loud but she rarely bites¡¯ ¡®Then¡­why?¡¯ she asks, clearly curious ¡®Because I know even if she would forgive me, she would be hurt. And I don¡¯t want to use her love like that. I don¡¯t want to hurt them. That is thest thing I want to do, yet that is what I inadvertently do¡¯ Sighing, he continued ¡®I am not good in being in love. I loved a few women before. But it is always a one sided love. Like most people said, loving people one sidedly, is easy. You could break up with them on your mind whenever you want. No one is hurt. Love, as I begin to found out, is messy. Maybe it is just me. Or maybe because the women I love that it is messy. They are extraordinary women but I am not a joke either. Heh¡¯ he chuckles a bit ¡®Who would have thought a guy like me, a loser in the past, would be loved by a woman that is called the most beautiful woman in the world and Sofia the Divine Archer, my first love¡¯ Sina nearly choked on her coffee. ¡®Sofia is your first love?¡¯ ¡®She did not tell you this? I thought she knew so I tried to hide it¡¯ She shakes her head. Azief smiles a bit and then said ¡®I didn¡¯t tell her either. I think she would hold it over my head if she knew¡¯ he said as heughs a bit. Then heaving a deep breath, he said while looking at the moon above their head ¡®You know, there is many things that I wanted in my life. Ick money, so I want money. I felt powerless, so I want power. And Ick love, so I wanted love¡¯ ¡®Now, I do notck money, and I have all the power in the world. But those two thing did not affect or change me as much as being in love would. I was loved intensely, passionately and sincerely by two people who in my eyes, is the two most extraordinary women in the world¡¯ ¡®When one had never felt such love before, they would do whatever it takes to keep that love nears them. I procrastinated because I just couldn¡¯t help it. I like the way Sofia hold my hand and I like the way Katarina looks at me. It is like a drug. And for someone who never shot with such a drug, it is addicting. I want to be selfish. I want to keep them both. I want to love them both. People thought that I am this paragon of virtue, that I unlike any other men of power in this era kept a few women in the side. But I am not some paragon of virtue. I am selfish. I felt desire¡¯ ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®Because it is Sofia. And because it is Katarina. If I love them both, never letting them go, then I know Sofia and Katarina would also felt hurt. Soph did not like being cheated. And Katarina never wanted to be second¡¯ Smiling bitterly and thinking of these two women he said ¡®I love these two women. And because of that I know what is in their hearts. Soph would endure the hurt she felt and she would forgive me if I take Katarina. But she would still be hurt. And Katarina could never be second. I could be selfish with anyone in the whole world, but I could not be selfish with them. Because¡­. love¡¯ he said with a silent resignation. Sina sighed and shakes her head. Azief did not say it but the reason why these two people have these kind of personality is probably because of their fathers. Sofia had seen her alcoholic father cheated with many women and hurt her mother. It formed him as she is. And the scars of her past is still there. The only difference is that the scars could no longer be seen. It hides deeps in her heart and if the scars are opened up again, the pain would feel as raw as it did years ago. As for Katarina, her father had always hated her and she was always second to her brother. She shares many things with him and while she did not share the reason of why her father hated her, from the stories she told him Azief could make a guess She was abused by her father, yes, but like many cases of abuse, not every day, she got beaten. There are some nice memories of her father and the nicer the memories, the greater the hurt. There was silence again between them. Sina no longer ask any probing question as Azief keep drinking the coffee. The coffee is getting cold but it is easy for him to heat it up. Just by using his eyes, he could emit heat as the coffee inside his cup once again heated up. Then Sina said ¡®Then, I guess you three would be locked in this tangled rtionship¡¯ she said. Azief nodded while smiling bitterly. Chapter 694: That is love (3) ¡®I want to forget but I can¡¯t forget. I want to erase the trace they put in my heart, but the more I tried to erase, the clear the trace became. Since it could not be forgotten, since it could not be erased, I have to live with them. Those two women is two women who is deserved to be loved.¡¯ Azief said Sina nodded. ¡®I just hope this story will not end tragically¡¯ Azief nodded and said ¡®Well, me too¡¯ There was silence and then he said ¡®Loki had leave¡¯ Sina eyebrows raised up. She nodded and reply with ¡®He said as much.¡¯ Azief think that when he came here, she was waiting for Loki. Maybe she too had hoped that Loki would not leave Sina must have thought thatpared to his love life, her love life is not thatplicated. But if she knew the truth, Azief bet she wouldn¡¯t feel that way. Loki is someone thates from another timeline. His head knows many things that would happen in the future and as such, his opinions and thoughts on certain things would be hard to understand by the point of view of those who lived in the current present. Loki is an old soul even if his body is still around teenage years Then Azief ask her ¡®Why would he leave? I won¡¯t treat him badly. Under me, who could harm him? Instead of going wandering outside of Pandemonium where there is always an uncertain factor there¡¯ Sina thought of this question for a moment. She had lived with Loki for six years. Even though, she could not confidently say that she knew everything there is to know about Loki, there is something that she knows. Loki decision to leave is not something that she nned in a day. This is a n six years in the making. Loki had told him beforehand that the day Death Monarch returns, is the day he leaves Pandemonium. Even though, those word were meant to prepare her, when the timees for him to leave, there is this faint hope that Loki would stay. It is the reason why she set up a table under the trees, while sipping some coffee waiting for him in their spot. Instead, it was Azief here and Loki had gone. Azief is still waiting for her answer. Then she takes another sip of the coffee and then after savoring the taste, she put down the cup and then reply with ¡®For you. He did it for you¡¯ she said. Azief frowned. ¡®For me?¡¯ she nodded. Azief was silent for a while before saying ¡®What does that supposed to mean?¡¯ He asks. Sina smiles bitterly and said ¡®I don¡¯t know either. He said he needs to leave. There is something he must do¡¯ Azief was silent. He is trying to understand Loki. The gap of knowledge that they both possess makes understanding Loki actions very hard to do. Then Sina said ¡®The only one that truly believe that you would return is Sasha, Soph and Loki¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t forget Will¡¯ Sina shakes her head and then said ¡®No, I am pretty sure that Will believe you have a fifty-fifty chance to return home¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit. And then he asks ¡®I notice that you don¡¯t put yourself in that list¡¯ Sina chuckles. ¡®Has it ever mattered whether I believe you could return or not? From my experience, the more I believe that you would die the more likely you survive. So, I believe that you will die¡¯ she said and Azief smiles. In other words, this is one of Sina habits. She thought that if she believes the worst scenario of something, it would happen the opposite of what she is thinking. Azief could not help but felt touched. Because when Sina hoped that you would die, she is actually hoping for you to be alive. It is an honor to be wish to go die by Sina, he thought to himself ¡®So, are you justing for coffee or is there another reason why you are here? ¡®I might be going somewhere again¡¯ Sina res at him and then she said as calmly as possible. ¡®Where to?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know yet¡¯ he answered. Sina then frowned. ¡®She waited for you for six years¡¯ and she looks at him, expecting an answer. A good enough answer to justify the decision But the answer would never be simple. Especially for him. What happened to him was an extraordinary event. It is not every day one could see their own future. The only thing that made him hesitate was because the vison. He wanted to confirm it, whether it is truly his future he is looking at or some other future of him in the multiversal line. But even as he thinks of that, he knew and was confident that future he saw was his future and not anybody else. And because he knew, he had to leave. This kind of thing is obvious to him but it would not be obvious to anyone else. And the more he tries to exin, the more he knew how hard it is for him to convince himself. He did not know how to say these thing to Sina and as such he didn¡¯t bother. Azief knew whatever answer he would say would never satisfy anyone. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it either because it is hard to exin it in the first ce. And now Sina is saying that Sofia has waited for him for six years. So the only thing he could respond to that was ¡®I know ¡®Then why go?¡¯ she asks. Azief smiles bitterly and then he repeats the answer that Sina gave him before. ¡®For her¡¯ he answers. Sina closes her eyes. No one knows what she is thinking about. But like Loki leaving Pandemonium and Azief decision to leave, both of them is doing it for someone else ¡®I thought you only lived for yourself¡¯ she said solemnly. Azief chuckles a bit and he nodded ¡®I did. I was.¡¯ ¡®Then why change?¡¯ Azief look at the stars above his head, seeing it twinkle, glittering like diamonds hanging up in the expansive clear sky. ¡®It is a beautiful night to be talking about sad things, he thought to himself. Smiling, he answered ¡®It is too lonely to live only for yourself¡¯ Sina look at Azief and she don¡¯t know how to feel right now. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 695: Old friends (1) Azief while he would always appear irrational when it is about the people he loved, only Sina knows that he is not an idiot. The only reason he goes against the World Government by his lonesome and why he would fight the world for Sofia was because he was confident in his strength. The percentage of him winning during that time might be low, but there is a possibility for him to seed. If he fails, he might have been captured by the World Government. But if he won, he would win eternal glory. And everyone knows that battle between him and the World Government ended. Azief fought and he won and forge a name for himself and now after years had passed, is there any name more resounding on Earth than the name Death Monarch Azief? Azief when he fought the World Government the first time, he never thought of the glory and the reputation that it would earn him. All he thinks about is to save his friend Will. They fought in the Fake World when Hirate was worried about Death Monarch knowing about what was in the Closet. If anything, it was more that he believes in himself. As such it was not some idiot move. He just decided to take the risk of losing and turns that probability of winning up. To Sina eyes even in time of irrational actions by Azief there is a bit of rationality that remains. That is because Azief has always been a person who live for himself. He has been living for himself for almost all his adult life so it is not something that would just go away when he fell in love or found the joy of friendship. It was just hidden. But Sina could see it and she did not hate it. Those who do not know how to care for oneself, would probably not that good in caring for others too. It might not appear like it but he lived for himself. He saved Sofia for himself. He loved Sofia for himself. He is selfish in the way that he tries as hard as he can to not lose anything he wanted. And he never denies that part of himself. The stronger he became, the honest he became about what he wanted and what he would do for it. But the years changed and season pass and like the falling of the leaves in autumn turning into spring, people would also change. That broken boy who loved himself, who would protect his heart first, is now growing to be a boy who knows how to live for someone else. It is a happy growth. Then she asks him ¡®Are you sure it is for her? And not for you?¡¯ Azief was about to take a sip of the coffee but he halted ¡®Right now, I am not sure. Probably a little bit of both¡¯ Sina then shakes her head. ¡®I don¡¯t know where you want to go and I tried as hard as I can to not try to meddle with your love life. We are all adults. And God knows, you ever listen to any of my advice before. But both of you are always so frustrating to see. I see two people in love that could not catch a break. You are both my friends. You are my¡­.¡¯ And she takes a breath and said ¡®family¡¯ ¡®We are all lonely people in the beginning, joined together by weird circumstances. We be friends, and then along the way we be family. You, me, Loki and Sofia. Us four have gone through a lot. Those hardships, those memories forged the bonds that we have now. Blood is not the thing that forms a family.¡¯ Then they both said it in unison, like they practiced it a hundred times ¡®It is bonds¡¯ Azief and Sina said it at the same time and looking at each other face, they bothugh like it was the funniest joke they heard all day. Sina is smiling and Azief is also smiling. But the moment didn¡¯tst. Because she is about to scold him. And Azief could sense it so his smile also didn¡¯tst. She then said ¡®She loves you. But she would not wait forever for you. It is not fair for her. She needs to live her own life too. You can¡¯t keep holding her back with halfhearted feeling. Sooner orter, someone going to get hurt. The only question is; how deep the hurt would be. The longer it stayed the same, the deeper the cut would be¡¯ she said Then she takes a sip of the coffee. Azief also takes the sip of coffee that he missed before. They both put down their cups and Azief sighed. Sina only waited. She looks at the sea on her right, and while the distance between her hut and the shore of the sea is far with her eyes, how could she not see the waters of the shore. She focused and she tries to see a ship. But she could see only normal ships in the distance. He is probably gone she thought to himself Then Azief said ¡®I know. And the more I do this, the more I felt guilty. And the more I felt guilty, the more I fear that the rtionship will break. Because I fear, the guilt will surpass the love. I don¡¯t want to stay with her because I felt guilty. And because of that, I need to go and see what I need to see.¡¯ Sina once again focused and the sighing she ask ¡®And you are here because you want me to look after her? Just like these couple of years¡¯ ¡®Yes. That and because I want to an old friend. There is not a lot of that these day. You seem to talk a lot more now¡¯ ¡®I am getting older. I guess I talk a lot now¡¯ she replies. ¡®And you are the same¡¯ she shot back. Azief then reply ¡®I also got sentimental after all of these years. Life passes by just like that. Years felt like seconds and I could not help but reminisce the past. They were silent for a few seconds before Sina asked him ¡®You are not going to use me to find Loki?¡¯ ¡®Loki is someone who knows how to hide. Even if you know something about him, I doubt I could find him if he really decided to hide. And I would never use you if you are not willing¡¯ Sina smiles a bit hearing his words. ¡®I don¡¯t want you two to fall out with each other¡¯ she said. Azief sighed again. It seems everyone is worrying about that. The six other Great Powers is also very concerned about the matter But while those six great powers all have their own interest in Loki and him remaining close, only from Sina he could feel genuine concern about the rtionship between him and Loki Then he said ¡®I don¡¯t want that too. But I have certain lines that he should not cross.¡¯ ¡®And if he crosses that line? What would you do?¡¯ Sina asked ¡®Truthfully?¡¯ Sina nodded. Azief answer the question Chapter 696: Old friends (2) ¡®I don¡¯t know what I would do. Those who crosses that line all suffers terribly. But in the past, those behind that line included him. Now, he went outside the lines and I hope he would not cross that line¡¯ Sina did not say anything more. They look at each other, asking each other with their eyes whether there is any question left to ask. But when Azief smiles and she smiles, they both know, that tonight is so beautiful to waste it with so many question that don¡¯t have an answer. Theyughed again. Like an old friend reunited with each other, theyugh. Death Monarch Azief is not really associated with the image ofughing. But the Azief that Sina had known and adore had alwaysugh when he felt something was funny. Now, that the old friend reunited, it was like no years had passed between them as they talk andughed about silly things in the past They sit down under the tree, looking at the stars up in the sky when they have nothing to say, enjoying the breeze of the sea while drinking coffee. The only thing missing is that meat that Loki always roasted when they are resting. If all of them is here, it probably would felt like they are still in that forest, joking around the campfire while thinking about which monster they have to kill tomorrow to eat and what kind of coffee that Azief would brew and when would Sofia confess her feelings. Some things had changed. But some things also stayed the same. And that is life. For a few minutes they just enjoy the scenery, the night sky and the windy breeze. Then Sina said ¡®You should visit her. Tonight.¡¯ ¡®She might be sleeping¡¯ he replies. ¡®Or she might not and instead she is waiting for you¡¯ Azief was silent for a while and then he said ¡®I will not. I need to know something from Will first.¡¯ Sina shakes her head and then she said ¡®I don¡¯t understand you Azief. That girl waited for you. For six years. Can¡¯t you spare a minute for her?¡¯ ¡®I am doing this for her¡¯ he said his tone slightly raised. ¡®Making her uncertain, making her anxious, not seeing her¡­.and you telling me this is for her?¡¯ Azief was tongue tied. ¡®You don¡¯t understand¡¯ he finally said. She nodded ¡®Yes, I don¡¯t understand. People in love should act like they are in love. You don¡¯t have to be joined at the hips, but when it matters, you need to be beside them. And while she may not always be beside you, tell me, was it because she did not try to be beside you or is it because you keep running away from her? How could she chase a man who did not know how to stop? You have time to enjoy the night star with me, drinking coffee and talk about old stories but you don¡¯t have time for her? ¡®You scolding me again¡¯ Azief said. She smiles bitterly and said sarcastically ¡®Who in the world dares scold the Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world!?¡¯ she said as she got up from her seat. ¡®I am tired now. And there is no more story to tell. There will be more story to tell in the future. You can go now¡¯ then without saying anything else she went inside her hut He did not stop her as she mmed the door. ¡®Hah. No one dares to scold me? Didn¡¯t you just scold me?¡¯ He thought to himself. Azief was left alone under that tree and he sighed. He knows what Sina is trying to made him do. She wanted him to go meet Sofia right now. Truth is, he just didn¡¯t know how to face Sofia when he remembers that vision. He got up and then looking at that hut he said ¡®Thank you¡¯ then he takes a step as the space around him disintegrate and a ripple appears and he step inside that rip. The rip quickly closes up and Azief disappears from the hut area. Sina then went out from her hut and shakes her head ¡®Love is not supposed to be that hard. But I guess with you everything is tangled into somethingplicated. The moreplicated the heart, the moreplicated the rtionship. But who am I to rebuke him?¡¯ she said to the wind. She hoped what she says to the wind woulde to the ears of Death Monarch, wherever he is right now. The sky above her head is clear. But she could feel Azief existence, his trace of existence all over Pandemonium. Under Heaven, there is nothing that could escape his eyes. And Pandemonium is where his gaze always stays. As such, if the skies acted like his eyes, could the wind act as his ears? She thought such thing and then sheined to herself. She should have asked she thought to herself. But then she smiles. Everyone needs a little secret. He has his and she has hers. She looks at the moon and it already midnight. Who know what that girl is doing right now? Is she sleeping or is she waiting for him? But Sina knows Sofia. And as such, she knew that Sofia would probably not sleep tonight. She sighed again and she waves her hand as the tables and the chairs turns into grass as it falls down to the ground. Tonight an old friend returned and an old friend leaves. Tomorrow, who knows what will happen. She could imagine that today, there is not a lot of people that could sleep easily. The turbulence of the world could not be seen but Sina could feel the ripples that Azief created by returning in such a grandiose manner. The Six Great Powers will not just be quiet. Azief had broken the most paramount rule of the Article of Distribution. There should be no killing of Disk Formation leveler. If Azief was allowed to do this, where would the dignity of the Six Great Power would be put? If Death Monarch is allowed to kill whoever he wants, who in this world could feel at ease? Possessing great power but could not be controlled, Azief had always been an eyesore and a thorn to many organizations in the world. Because nobody likes a lion in a ranch filled with sheep. But sheep have no ws and they have no fangs. And as such they could only bleat. But the roar of a lion could quieten the bleating of a thousand sheep. Sina smiles and thought to herself. This is not the old world where the weak could speak in equal terms with those that are strong. A lion is a lion. No matter how many sheepe to attack it, a lion would just open its mouth and treated it as food delivering itself ¡®Hirate would be having a headache tonight¡¯ she thought and that thought made her smile. She never like that weasel guy. But then her thought seems to guide her to that person. Void. She sighed. Thinking of all this matter would filled her heart with unease, so instead of worrying about it, she went back in the hut and decided to forget it. There is still tomorrow. Chapter 697: Old friends (3) The night goes on as the moonlight shines bright up in the sky. Meanwhile, somewhere else, the space around a residence suddenly distorted. This residence is not far from a cave. In the past, it looked like hut. But after years had passed, the hut is reced by a grandiose and arge vi. When the space distorted, the guards around the residence all unsheathe their weapon. But when someonees out from that space rip, the guards that a was about to charge through and protect the residence all halted. They knew who that person was. It is hard to not know who that person was if they are a person of Pandemonium. Some of the guardse from the viges deep in some deep forest where the statue of that person was erected and put in front of the entrance of their vige. the guards all kneel to the ground and some of them even prostrated to the ground. Someone almost stabbed himself when he was trying to kneel. This person is of course Azief. He went to Will first. And Will is at the vi of the Immortal Couple. So, here he was. He did not expect that the guards were so startled seeing him that all of them kneeled and some of them goes even beyond that. Sometimes, he underestimated the reverence of the people who treated him like some guardian god of Pandemonium. Most of the guards that guard the residence seems to be around twenty years of age. They are still young. Some of them were probably in their teens when the Fall happens and many of theme to Pandemonium with their parents when he first opened it up. Probably that is why they were sent here, he thought to himself. The task of guarding the Immortal Couple is probably the safest task any recruit of the army could do. Most of them are in Ord Condensing and only one of them is in Energy Disperse Stage. Azief saw that the young kid almost about to stab himself so he waved his hand. The wind heeds his Will and the wind p away that person weapon from about to stab him. The young boy was able to kneel safely without having being skewered by his own weapon. The young boy steals a nce at him and shows an apologetic expression. Azief shake his head slightly with a smile to assure him Then they all said in unison ¡®Your Excellency¡¯ The guards of this residence were all shocked from the sudden appearance of the highest person of Pandemonium. Guarding the vi of the Immortal Couple is a rtively safe job and it has its benefits too. Many of the Pce Guards wanted such jobs. Since the immortal Couple is the benefactor of Pandemonium and was treated very well by Death Monarch, nobody really dares to make trouble to the Immortal Couple even though the Heaven Flute Lihua has lost all her powers for summoning that demonic army. It is a high paying job with low threat to one own lives. And every once in a while, there is some great figures of Pandemonium that woulde to the residence to pay respect to the Immortal Couple. But while of this is true, those with ambition would never wanted to be stationed to such a ce since it is far from the capital of power in the Centre Pce. Who would have thought that today, Death Monarch, the highest ruler of Pandemonium would deign himself buying to the residence? Azief could see the respect, awe and fear in the eyes of the guards. ¡®Excuse yourself from this area. I have something to say to them¡¯ By now, he believes that the Immortal Couple would hear the ruckus The guards all nodded. They stand up and quickly excuse themselves. But that did not mean they would return to the barracks. Instead they camped themselves a few miles away from the residence. The vige there was suddenly awoken from their sleep when they heard the sound of soldiers around their vige. To the eyes of the vigers here, they did not know how to differentiate someone who came from the Three Army of someone who came from the Pce or the reserve forces of the Central Government. To them, they are all soldiers under the control of the Three Army. They were cautious at first but seeing that the soldiers did not do anything other than standing guard near the vige entrance, they began feeling a little bit at ease. The guards on the other hand is still vignt. Even though they were sent here by the Centre Pce and was tasked to protect the Immortal Couple, Death Monarch is the ruler of all Pandemonium. They respected him and as such they retreated from the residence. Whatever Death Monarch ns foring to the Immortal Couple residence in the death of night, it must be something that they could not hear. Sometimes, it is better to not know too many secrets. And they doubt that Death Monarches to harm the Immortal Couple. And even if he dide to harm the Immortal Couple, what could these guards do even if that was the case? None of them even doubted Death Monarch identity. The reason is simple. There are not many people in this world that dares to disguise themselves as him. The reason is simple. Because such disguise is easy to break. As Death Monarch is the strongest person in the world, to determine whether that person is disguising as him or not is simple. Just try to beat him up. Some of the guards did tried to test Death Monarch before by trying to attack but even before they could try to shoot their hidden weapons, a pressure forces them to back down. The fact that Death Monarch did not pursue them for such act is indicative that Death Monarch understand their thoughts. In the six years Death Monarch was gone, many people tried to pretend like they were Death Monarch but each time such disguise is easily unmasked. Simply because the person that tries to disguise themselves as Death Monarch did not understand that Death Monarch is not an easy person to impersonate as. Meanwhile on the residence, someone hear themotion in front of the gate. A person slowlye out from the residence trying to see what happens. The moment he reached the entrance of the gate, he was shocked. All of the guards posted in front and all around his house had already disappeared. He was feeling a little bit of uneasiness. Then he saw someone. A person in a tight ck robe with cold expression looking at the gate of his vi. ¡®Death Monarch Azief¡¯ he eximed in his heart. Azief notices that person and a smirk appears on the corner of his mouth ¡®It has been a long time¡¯ Azief said when he saw that person shocked at looking at him. This person is wearing green robe with a golden cor on top of his head. It is none other than the Celestial Painter Xu Cong ¡®Your Excellency!¡¯ Xu Cong said as he quicklye forward to escort him. Azief look around and he said ¡®This vi of yours is beautiful. Life has been good to you¡¯ Xu Cong shakes his head and then Azief ask. ¡®Is Will still here?¡¯ he already knew the answer but he still asks. Because he is still perplexed. Of why he is still here ¡®He has been waiting¡¯ Xu Cong replied. Hearing this, Azief sighed and shakes his head. There is a lot of thing running in his mind when he heard Xu Cong answer. ¡®Will you not invite me in?¡¯ Xu Cong finally broke from his fear and quickly invited Azief in. The moment he enters; the residence gate was closed by the wind. And someone inside that residence got up. Lightning criss-cross and shrouded his body. He got up for a second, think for a second sand then a secondter, he sat back down. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 698: An abandoned flute (1) Azief is walking around the vi escorted by Xu Cong All along the way, he could see an artificial smallke with koi fish inside it. There is a fake mountain dotted on some beautiful carved path and each of the courtyard that he passes through all have their own unique charm like the Four Season Gardens in the Centre Pce. He saw a cage for chickens and rabbits could be seen jumping around all over the courtyard. Xu Cong could see that Death Monarch is looking around his residence. He is trying to calm himself down. It is not every day Death Monarch woulde to his house. Thest time they met was when Death Monarch was trying to breakthrough. This is the most special residence in all of Pandemonium other than that house with the white picket fence. This residence is gifted to Xu Cong by Death Monarch. That is why it is special. Because rarely Azief gifted anyone with anything. Even now those who were bestowed by personal title or gifts in pandemonium are all important person in the administration. Those bestowments guaranteed that their position could only be reced if Death Monarch decided to rece it And after walking for a while, they arrived at a clearing on one of the courtyards. Azief smiles as he saw someone. That person smiles back at him. There is a round table made of jade in the center of the clearing. Around the table on the four corners of the table is tree each of them have different colored leaves and colorful fruits. There is green trimmed grass and a patch of flowers that emanated fragrant smell. There is around six chairs around this huge round table. The chair itself is made from the Ulgnarian tree, a tree famed for boosting mental strength. Six chairs and there is only two people sitting and drinking wine. Though, they appear to be finished A woman and a man. Azief notice the woman and nodded towards her. The woman is the Heaven Flute Lihua and the man is his sworn brother the Golden Speedster Will. Will chair seems to be imbued with the properties of lightning that absorbs his speed and his lightning and then converted back into energy that courses back into him. Azief could see it in just a nce. After reaching Divine Comprehension, theposition and the flow of energy is clear to him Then Azief look back at Will. And Will look back at him. In their eyes, there seems to be trust and also questions. Will smirk because he could guess what question Azief would ask him. And Azief did not smile because the question he is about to ask. There is a lot that could be conveyed in a nce. The closer they became, the les words they use. Xu Cong on the other hand look at Azief and Will as they look at each other eyes as he began to be ufortable. Death Monarch reputation of being unpredictable is always in his mind. When Death Monarch did not speak, it was like all warmth was sucked into that silence and that is not aforting experience. Xu Cong did not enter the court but there are many officials from the court that came to his residence andin about Death Monarch taciturn and quiet disposition. Instead of calming them, the silence of Death Monarch is sometimes very telling. His silence could mean that he was mad or it could mean he was happy. The officials of the Pandemonium court dedicated their time trying to discern which silence is good and which silence is bad. Xu Cong thought to himself ¡®Maybe, because I never go to court, I don¡¯t know whether Death Monarch silence right now is good or bad¡¯ As he was trying to master the art that the other officials of Pandemonium had slowlyprehend Will open his mouth and ask Azief. ¡®You want to talk to me first or talk to her first? hearing this question from Will, Xu Cong was shocked He looks at Wil with an expression that seems to convey his feeling. What is he doing? Xu Cong thought to himself. Will only smiles bitterly What does Will mean by his question? Xu Cong thought to himself Isn¡¯t the reason why Death Monarche to his residence tonight is because he wanted to talk to Will? ¡®Her?¡¯ There is only one woman in this residence and that is his wife. But why would Death Monarch wanted to talk to his wife? Azief look at Will and snorted and then he asks ¡®Since you know so much, why did you stay?¡¯ he asked back at Will. Will only chuckles and he reply ¡®For you¡¯ Azief was shocked at this answer. Because the answer is eerily simr to Loki answer. But then Will added ¡®And for me¡¯ Aziefugh hearing his answer. One of them leave him because of him. The other stay behind also because of him. He almost wanted tough. Life is always interesting if it¡¯s like this. Will only smiles and then he said ¡®See, you alreadyugh even before we talk the main point. Like I thought. There is not much humor from where you spend your years trying to breakthrough¡¯ Azief just shakes his head. ¡®I need to ask some question¡¯ Azief said ¡®I think I have the answers¡¯ Will reply. Xu Cong and Lihua both didn¡¯t understand what these two sworn brothers are talking about. But they know it is something important since there is some tension between them. But then Will said ¡®It is better to talk to her first. Since Loki is now gone¡¯ Will said as he got up from his seat. Azief was about to stop him and then he halted. It seems Azief also wanted to ask Lihua some question. Then Will said ¡®I will wait on the garden of this courtyard. Xu Cong had created a garden that is as elegant as your Four Season Gardens. If I am not there I would be in the gallery of this residence. There is a lot of painting that Xu Cong had made that could reallypare to the paintings you had in the Centre Pce gallery¡¯ ¡®To that I say he is lying¡¯ Azief reply. Will onlyugh and then he takes a step forward. The moment he takes that step only a sh of lightning could be seen streaking around the residence. An explosion of lightning arcs filled the area. It seems the lightning arcs did not destroy anything since it did not possess any destructive powers. Will in a matter of second has disappeared from the round table. Azief only smiles bitterly as Xu Cong look around him. He felt ufortable because this means that his wife is still here Because it is clear that Death Monarch did not onlye for Wil. But also for his wife. And from what Will had said, it is probably because of Loki. He had been dreading this. Loki is aplicated friend to have and the rtionship between his wife and Loki is also veryplicated To Xu Cong he always had aplicated emotion regarding the Trickster. Lihua on the other hand never express clearly what she felt about her teacher Lihua sighed. She thought that maybe Death Monarch would forget about her. Being forgotten by Death Monarch is something very desirable for her. Unlike some people who wanted to chase for fame and fortune, she is content with living a peaceful life in such a chaotic era. Azief look toward Lihua and in his eyes he checks upon her. Checking whether there is any kind of trace of Loki around her. The Trickster is cunning and a such he needs to take precautions. He had check her before after the event of the Massacre of the Ind of Peace but who knows? Maybe in the six years he was gone, Loki had a n regarding this woman that seems so weak, that he could crush her just by a thought. Loki had always uses the unseen, the weak and the unnoticed to take down his enemies. Having a person like that as an adversary, it is no wonder that Azief researched Loki enough. The lowlier, the more unnoticed, the more it appeals to Loki scheme. Lihua could see Death Monarch gaze. She only sighed and then looking at his husband who is pale in the face she said. ¡®Dear, please leave us. Your Excellency Death Monarch probably need only to know certain things. It woulde up sooner orter, so there is no need to worry¡¯ ¡®This¡­I..¡¯ Azief then said ¡®Do not worry, Xu Cong. I am not here to harm your wife. There is only some question I need answered.¡¯ Tonight Azief wanted answers. A lot of night he wanted the answer. He had once asked question to the Heavens. But now he wanted to ask the question to the people. And he wanted it to be answered tonight. Now, it would be easier for him to differentiate truth and lies. So, now is the right time to ask some question. Chapter 699: An abandoned flute (2) In the past, the more he gets the answers, the more question he has. Nowadays, some things had been resolved and all the question he have is new question. At least that is an improvement Xu Cong could only sigh and nodded He is a painter. He paints. And while he did not ck off in his training, he is still in the Seed formation stage. Unless one wanders the world to seek fortune one would not easily level up in this world that is now full ofpetition. There is of course some Divine Comprehension leveler that hides from the eyes of the world but these people did not have sturdy foundation. and while they could pressure normal Disk Formation leveler, when they met a Disk Formation with sturdy foundation, they would easily be defeated. Such a person would not be regarded a true Divine Comprehension leveler. Some people regarded them as Pseudo Divine Comprehension leveler. (Notes: regarding theck of mention of other Divine Comprehension leveler that Azief had met) And Xu Cong had been living a peaceful life inside Pandemonium, tending his wife who have no power at all. If not for the medicine that Sina supplied them, even a normal monster in the range of level ten could kill his wife. At first, he respected his wife decisions not to regain back her power. But as the world is getting more dangerous, Xu Cong had began trying to find a cure for the thing that afflicted his wife What has been inflicted on her is not something that could be fixed by drinking some concoction or eating some pills. Whatever she did during that battle it curses her. It is a kind of magic that could not be heal by pills or potions. Sina had been talking about creating something that could made his wife regains back her power but even Sina did not dare makes any guarantee. It is quite ironic of how things turned out. Loki is the one that inflicted this curse to her and Sina is the one healing them. Even though there is nothing officials everyone knew that Sina and Loki had that kind of rtionship. Whether they are lovers or just casual fling, no one could know for sure. Xu Cong then nodded as he leaves them both alone. There is silence in the clearing right now. Every once in a while the sound of night birds could be heard around the residence. Since it is near a forest, these kind of sound is not surprising. If not for the circumstances the sound would probably lull you to sleep. Azief look up and saw the moon. It is midnight. There is Will and Sofia. ¡®Is she sleeping?¡¯ he thought to himself and a bitter smile etched on his face when he thought she would be mad if he came at night when she is sleeping. But he also wonders, if she would be mad if he did note? Azief is looking at the moon and Lihua is looking at him. She did not know what Death Monarch wanted to talk to her about. But she could guess some of it. And because she guessed it, she is hard at work trying to think of an answer. She had lived a peaceful life because of Loki. She loses her powers and her abilities but that is something Loki had always told her about. He did not lie to her. He had told her from the get go, that everything has a price. And her price for peace is her abilities. And that has been fulfilled. And she is grateful for that. There is no longer any need for her to fight and kill. And there is no need for them to fear being hunted by other people. People said that the tallest thing in the world is Death Monarch Azief. And because he is tall, his shadows covered the world. It causes all the other heroes and heroines of the world to be overshadowed, not being able to show their brightness to the world. But under that shadow, there are many people like her who benefited being under that shadow. She is grateful to Loki and Death Monarch Azief. These two brother wreak havoc wherever they go. They may not share the same blood, but Lihua knows how Loki cares about Death Monarch. And while she knew that Loki cares about Death Monarch, she didn¡¯t know how much care Death Monarch have for Loki. But now, with the return of Death Monarch, and his mysterious appearance over here and there all pointed towards another conflict in the making. It was like Death Monarch is in a rush. Other people might not be able to see the chaos in Pandemonium tonight but those living in Pandemonium, those officials, those Three Generals, the one hiding in the shadows all could feel uneasiness that is spreading. The people of Pandemonium probably spend their days happily tonight, thinking that their protector has returned But to those who track Death Monarch movement tonight, it all pointed toward Death Monarch is about to make a move. Whatever that move was, it sure would raises hell. Because that is what happens when one is too tall and toorge. A simple step could trample hundreds of ants. Will had been staying in their residence for a few days now since he brought back the news to the Central government that Death Monarch is about to return. And today, when he returns, Loki had left, probably in that undetectable ship of bones. Then Death Monarch went to Sina. Now, he hade here asking question. It is ironic that the Immortal Couple honored by Death Monarch is one of the few people that actually rarely met with Death Monarch. Xu Cong and her was honored because her husband protects Death Monarch when he was attempting a breakthrough and she because she uses her flute to summon ten darkly beings to halt the attack of the enemies of Pandemonium. But actually if her memory serves her right, the only time they met with Death Monarch could be counted in one hand. Azief then without saying anything took a seat on of other chair. It is a round table but as Azief sat on that chair, Lihua felt like she was sitting across a titanic being and that she was affected by this pressure. For a moment it felt like all the sceneries around her were sucked into Death Monarch huge stature. Even though she is sitting on her special chair, even her special chair could not negate this kind of unintentional suppression of a higher being Azief did not emanated any of his pressure, it is just the power that is oozing out from him. If its anybody else, they would not even feel any kind of pressure or delusion. Because most of them have at least a bit of cultivation. As for Void, he is a special case. While the formation around the residence and the protective talisman on the chair that she is sitting usually protect her from pressure of powerful people, there never has been a guest with Azief cultivation before in this residence A true Divine Comprehension leveler. The Immortal Couple reputation and their penchant of making friends had made their residence quite a gathering ce for many influential people. Even the Three Generals oncee to their residence to settle their dispute. Normal people do not know but some of the history of Pandemonium were made from the discussion in this residence. But even then, the highest power level of the person that have evere to this residence is in the Disk Formation level. None of them have Azief cultivation of Divine Comprehension and a Perfection of Divine Comprehension with thirteen Law bodies. The Laws dance on his fingertips andws of the world could be controlled under his whims. Lihua is just a mere mortal now. Even if there is Disk Formation leveler here, if Azief release his pressure, even they could not stay unaffected what else Lihua. Azief did not realize it but when he saw that the chair that Lihua was sitting on is cracking on the edges, Azief quickly understand what was happening. He takes a deep breath as all kind of energy around him was absorbed into him, returning his pressure into a normal person. If one did not know that he is Death Monarch, one would mistake him as a Pir Forming newbie. ¡®Your Excellency, please have drink¡¯ she was about to pour wine into the cup but Azief shake his head. ¡®I just had coffee. That is enough drinking for tonight¡¯ She did not say anything else as she nodded and stopped trying to pour the wine onto the cup. Unlike the conversation between Azief and Sina, the conversation between these two is advantageous only to Azief. There is no equal in their conversation. He could ask question but she could not. She is only allowed to answer. Because their rtionship is different. With Sina, Azief was talking to her as a family. There are some words only she could say and there are words only he could say. If there is a mistake, he could forgive her. But between him and Lihua, there is no such rtionship. It is the rtionship between subordinate and superior. Pandemonium is always and always will be the domain of Death Monarch and he would always be its supreme ruler. He is the Emperor and the other people are all his subjects. And that subject also included her. And the Emperor is him. ¡®Loki¡¯ he suddenly said. Unlike his talk with Sina, he did not want to waste time. He still had to talk with Will after all. After all, midnight is not long. ¡®Your Excellency?¡¯ she asks as she was trying to probe the intention of Death Monarch. He snorted and then he said ¡®Do not meddle in his matter¡¯ Lihua heard the tone of Death Monarch. Like any other people, she tried to guess what Death Monarch is feeling But like her husband, she did not master the arts that the officials of the court have mastered. Death Monarch said those words with a dry tone but one could sense the threat in those sentence. He did not need to say or else. The words seem to implied it enough for her. She only nodded and said ¡®he is your brother, Your Excellency¡¯ ¡®he is my brother;¡¯ Azief said back. His meaning is simple. Loki is his brother and not hers. So she should not meddle. She nodded and said ¡®If he asks for help, I am bound to help him. He is my teacher after all¡¯ Azief was silent or awhile and then he said ¡®Then, if such day everes, do not regret your choices¡¯ Then there was silence between them once again. People alwaysin that the period of silence in the court when Death Monarch did not say anything is very terrifying. Now that she is the recipient of such silence, she found out it is really terrifying. Then he brought out a flute. ¡®Listen¡¯ he said. Azief then brought the flute to his mouth and then he blew into it. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 700: The curtain is open A melody sounded out and the moment the soundes out, there is a wave of energy that connected with the Laws of the world as the clouds above the residence slowly gathers about. The water is slowly changing as someone is rewriting the Laws of the world connecting it with the higherws of the Universe. Elsewhere, in a dark universe, ten demonic beings could hear the melody. Some of them rub their ears feeling very annoyed. Some of them hold their heads in pain. Others tries to hide the sound that echoes in their minds. The reason is because, the melody is yed but the melody has no intention or will to summon them. The melody is yed for the sake of ying. Their new master doesn¡¯t seem to care that much about them. But when they think of their old master, they think it would not be that bad. Anyone is probably better than that Monkey. Azief only ys it for about ten seconds and then he stops blowing the flute. And in that ten second, Lihua listen to that melody intently. And when the melody could no longer be head, she understands why he brought out the flute and why he ys that melody to her. The gathering clouds above the residence disperses and thews of the world went calm once again. He then asks her ¡®Heard this melody before?¡¯ Azief had the full report of what happened that day from Sasha. And he saw something in the Time tunnel. It is a very revealing experience. It is no wonder why Will say that Time Tunnel experience could be disastrous or a fortune. Time Tunnel is the time streams backdoor. As such there is a lot one could see. In the past and in the future. Lihua was actually shocked when she heard the melody. The reason was because she is very familiar with the melody. It is the melody that she was taught by Loki. It is the same melody that she uses to summon that ten demonic being to stop the coffin from the sky. Azief look at Lihua face and he knew she recognizes the sound. He waited and then Lihua answer ¡®It is the melody Loki taught me to summon the ten demonic beings¡¯ Azief hearing this nodded. It was as he suspected. Thinking about this, he did not know how much more things that is in Loki calctions. ¡®I suspected as much¡¯ he said and Lihua could only sigh. It is not like she could lie either. In her opinion, Death Monarch had known that she would recognize the melody. Since that is the case, lying would be useless and instead would only harm her. And it was not like her teacher would not understand her decision. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief sighed again. He could sense that Xu Cong is looking at him. Even though, he tried to hide his surveince, nothing could escape Azief eyes. All under Heaven is under his eyes. So how could Xu Cong tricks could escape him. He saw that there are paintings all around the gardens. Only these paintings are not like any other paintings. Other might not notice but the four trees that is in the four corner of this clearing is actually made of painting. Turning a painting into real. It emits smell, it felt solid and everything else felt real when one looks at the tree. But Azief saw what it was because he felt something wrong with the trees. Itcks a soul. A life. That is what itcks. And Xu Cong could always see things through his paintings. As such, Xu Cong could see him with the trees as the medium. Azief knew Xu Cong is concerned about his wife. But he was nevering here to meet Lihua. It is just that she is here and as such, he could also ask about one of the question. Unlike the question he is about to ask Will, these question that he asked Lihua is a question that he already knew the answer too. So, he was not desperate for the answer. It is just good to know it for sure. ¡®I do not want to talk too much to you. Because there is not a lot of things we need to talk about. Circumstances forces you to choose a side before. Now, there is no one forcing you. But know, that if you choose there will always be consequences for such choices¡¯ She nodded. And Azief got up. ¡®I will not be long here. I don¡¯t think Xu Cong would feel at ease knowing I am here talking to you¡¯ She then said ¡®Why would you say that your Excellency?¡¯ Azief smiles and then he said ¡®Because he is scared of me. And he should¡¯ The he refers to Xu Cong. He then said ¡®I promise you peace. I promise you safety. But all of this on the condition that you never meddle in the matters of the court¡¯ ¡®We did not.¡¯ She reply ¡®Not yet¡¯ He said. Then he continued. ¡®If one day, you enter the court, my agreement with you two is void.¡¯ She sighed and then she asks ¡®What do you hope us to do?¡¯ ¡®That is your choice¡¯ he simply said Snorting she ask ¡®Even if we choose to defy you, would you not hold it against us?¡¯ Aziefughed. ¡®I am never someone that look down of people choices. But make an informed one. But in the end, the choice belongs to you. If you enter the court, I would no longer protect you from the plots and schemes of peoples. This is not me threatening you. This is simply the price you have to pay. Since you are his disciple, you must know of his rule. Everything has a price. My protection also has a price. The price is too steep if you also enter the court. I do not care about what kind of waves you could do in my court. Because waves after all is just waves. Can I not calm it?¡¯ Smirking he then said ¡®But, if you enter the court, then Loki also have his presence. I could deal with Loki. But I could never deal with his pawns. Because there are too many pawns in his chessboards. Which one of them is useful and which one is there to distract me? I am not a fan of chess. Because I am not good at it. But just because I am not good at it, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know how to y it. I could see but I could not predict the future¡¯ Sighing, then said gently to her ¡®But that does not mean that I would regard you as enemy unless you did something that would make us enemy. My protection is not some locked cage. I never close the door. I just prevent people froming in. I never forbid you froming out.¡¯ Then he asks her ¡®You know how hard it is? To have the power to take one freedom and not do it?¡¯ He said looking at her. The words chill her heart and she gulped in fear. Azief only smiles as he said ¡®Power is very tempting. Control is even more tempting. But I know how it feels like to feel like you are not in control. Thus I do not like controlling people. I don¡¯t give them choice. Choices should be made not given. Giving choices is sometimes just an illusion of freedom. Every time you wanted toe out from that cage, just spread your wing ande out. Living in peace is good and all. But sometime it does get tend to be boring¡¯ he said and he smiles. Hearing this Lihua chuckles. ¡®Well, that is not wrong¡¯ Then Azief spread his divine sense and noticed that Will is inside the gallery. Then without saying anything else, the space contorted and breaking off and Azief entire body spirals out of existence as thews and protection formation that is being set up all around the residence was manipted into following Death Monarch whims as he teleported straight inside the gallery. He appears a few meter away from Will. Will is looking at painting on the dimly lit corner of the gallery. Will is admiring the painting that is hug up on thergest space of the wall of this secluded gallery. Azief look at his old friend. The closer the day is about to need, the more he felt this premonition that everything is about to change is not wrong. People might think he is rushing. He is rushing. But he also at the same time having contradictory feeling. He wanted to know fast but he also wanted to slow it down. It is why he had time to talk with Lihua. It is why he bothers drinking coffee with Sina. It is why he did not immediately see Sofia. Everyone have that kind of feeling. When you know something unpleasant is about to happen to you. You know you can¡¯t avoid it. So, you have this two contradictory feeling. On one part you want it to be over quick. The other part wanted it to nevere His eyes focused. As he wanted his mind to remember this moment. But before he takes his step toward Will and ask the question he is about to ask, he needs to make sure no one is listening He closes his eyes And then he spreads his Divine Sense all over the residence. It sweeps over Xu Cong and Lihua and they both felt like a powerful pressure enveloping the entire residence. Xu Cong was already beside Lihua as she is drinking some calming potion after her talk with Death Monarch. Xu Cong was the first to felt that Divine Sense sweeps and he was cautious. It is fortunate that the Divine Sense is not used for attacking. Azief is covering up the residence with his Divine Sense. Even if some powerful people decide toe eavesdrops, could they eavesdrop against the powerful Divine Sense that Azief had just unleashed. To those who could not see the flow of energy, all they felt is a sensation of energy sweeping by. But to those who could see it, and those who attuned to the Laws of the world could see that the Laws around the Immortal Couple Residence is stretching out like it is being pulled by a powerful force. The energy of the Divine Sense created a storm that affects thews. This storm is not something that is solid. It is storms of Laws which creates space distortions, and space rips all around the residence. The winds around the residence moves erratically, forming sharps gales of wind that could cut stones. the water droplets that is falling from the leaves went backwards as it leaps back onto the top of the leaves as Time and Space were affected. Some areas of the forest near the residence experiences withering, the trees grow old and rot as the grass turns ck and die while on the other side, a clearing that have no grass suddenly sprouted with life as flowers, grass and trees emerges out with powerful life force embedded inside it. It was like the residence of the Immortal Couple is in another dimension as no kinds of surveince magic could trace it. Even though one could see the residence with their eyes, if one uses their Divine Sense to scan it, they would have bacsh and for those who could use their Divine Sense to sense energy, all they would sense would be the mass chaos of energy swirling around the residence. Azief then opens his eyes after he make sure no one could eavesdrop his conversation with Will. Then he asks ¡®Why are you still here?¡¯ Azief waited for his answer. Will knows the answer probably would confuse him but there is no better answer Will who is still looking at the painting only said ¡®For me and for you. That is why I stay¡¯ Then he smiles mysteriously. Azief just shakes his head as hees closer to Will. The curtain to Time Crisis is now open! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 701: Nothing is meaningless (1) MEANWHILE ON ENGLAND Antonius just returned from his trips and went back immediately to the Stonehenge. Other people might have difficulties of trying to enter one of the forbidden zone of the world like the Stonehenge but since around six years ago, Erika had created a way for them to enter easily to forbidden zones. He cancelled all of his other ns and task that was given to him by the Oracle. Because he could feel something is wrong. The moment that he went out and saw the task he had toplete, he could feel that it is all reeks of the machination of the Oracle. He might be dating the Oracle but even he does not understand what her eyes sees. But while he could not understand her vision, he could understand some of her acts. Every year, there is a time where she would send him out. While Antonius did not know who she met during that time, Antonius is not an idiot. It was probably Loki. Erika sometimes underestimate people like him. He after all someone who went out from that forbidden zone and interact with the world while Erika remains waiting there for someone While Loki is always at Pandemonium, that does not mean that the one in Pandemonium is the real one. The Trickster is called the trickster for a reason. It would be the easiest thing to do to disguise himself. Of course, this is just his spection since he could not really confirm his suspicion. But he saw a serpent once and a raven once. That is Loki favorite animal familiar. And every once in a while, she would talk about the trickster. While nothing she talks about him is in a positive note, he could feel that there is a trace of familiarity there. Like the trickster, the Oracle have many secrets Today, when he was in Egypt investigating one of the forbidden zone of the world, he saw the cloudless skies and saw the sword thates down from the Heavens He then knew why he was send out and that this year would be different. Now, he is certain who the Oracle has been waiting for. And knowing who she is waiting for he could not help but feel fearful. If the one she is waiting for is Death Monarch, then this matter is very dangerous. Death Monarch is the strongest person in the whole world. That kind of reputation without a doubt made him fearful. Anything that involves ¡°that person¡± would surely be something that is earthshaking. Now, he understands why there is so many preparations that needs to be made. This is four-year preparation in the making. He knows Erika must have considered all the possibilities but even then he could not be at ease. And if that is the reason why she keeps meeting Loki, then he understands that there is a deep plot around this matter. He did not know what they are discussing and what they are nning about but he had heard that the rtionship between Loki and Death Monarch is not as strong as before. He is fearful that Loki might drag Erika into the matters of Pandemonium. If this is true, this is not some small matter. Trying to meddle with the matters of a Great Power is a taboo for many people. No matter how vast the influence of the Oracle, could itpare to the influence of Pandemonium. The Seven Warlords of Greece had always give respect to the Oracle. But if those Seven Warlord were asked to offend Pandemonium for the Oracle, even they would not be brave enough to take up their arms against that sleeping dragon. Especially now, that the sleeping dragon is awakening. He immediately tries to return with the Return Formation that he had. But then he found out it was blocked. The more it is like that, the more he is convinced that the Oracle is nning something without his knowledge again. So, he had to contact some of the people of the Crime Alliance to found him a teleport channel and he manage to return to Ennd and now at midnight he finally arrives at the Stonehenge. The moment he arrived at the vicinity of the Stonehenge, he could hear the sound of a stone hitting on stone. The ce was being cleaned up. There are new formation glyphs being carved on the four stones on the four corners of the area where they always stay in. A stack of herbal roots could be seen hanging on some crude cloth lines. She looks at the tree and he did not see her. He went to find the source of the sound of hitting and then from afar he could see her. Today, unlike the other days, she did not sit beneath that tree and look into the future. Today, unlike any day, she looks like she is alive, at this moment, at this time. And because of that his feeling of uneasiness grew. People said when you don¡¯t act like usual, something bad is going to happen. While Antonius is never a fan of superstition, this is a world of magic. Impossible thing before, is possible now. There is power in faith and belief in this new world. It seems that Erika still doesn¡¯t release that he had returned. She is beating something inside a pestle and mortar, her forehead is sweating with droplets of sweat keep dripping down around the side of her face. He sniffs and he could smell the fragrance. It is the smell of the fruits that grew on the tree where she made her divination. Then she stopped. And she looks at his direction. There was silent between them as they look at each other. It is not like they don¡¯t have anything to say to each other. It was because they were both speechless right now. He did not know what question he should ask because he always been the one left out of the loop. Many times, he did not care about it since she always have a n. But this time, the matter is too big. And the question he wanted to ask suddenly disappeared from his mind. Instead there is only one question appearing inside his mind. And it is an emotional question that melded with his own frustration. And as for Erika, it is because she did not expect Antonius to be here right at this moment When one sees the future especially for someone like the Oracle, sometimes they forgot to see their own present. For an Oracle, they are always confused especially in Time. One could say it is the side effect of their abilities And Erika have not been paying attention to her own time and her future. She is always concerned about the future of Azief, of Loki, of Katarina, of Jean, of Raymond, of Oreki and of Hikigaya. She is always concerned about what these eventual great people will do and try to see it all. The more she sees about their future, the more she be blind of her own future. She thought that Antonius would not return until a monthter. Who would know that he would return now? Chapter 702: Nothing is meaningless (2) She did not see this kind of result because she did not bother trying to see it. So, they look at each other like a pair of lovers that have never seen each other for years. Then the sound of the wolf from the nearby dark forest startled them both and Antonius regain his wit and then ask her ¡®Will you not tell me anything Erika?¡¯ His tone is calm and his word is polite but Erika knows that Antonius is angry. He rarely calls her Erika unless he is mad. He always calls her Great Oracle. The only time when he used the name Erika is when he is being affectionate or when he is being angry., And right now, she is sure that Antonius is feeling mad at him. But then she calms herself down and said Why did you return? She asked as she put down the pestle. Is the one you are waiting for Death Monarch?¡¯ as he waited for her answer He knows she is here waiting for someone. Until today, he only had guesses who she had been waiting for. But today, he is certain. He had always apanied her. She would never have sent him away unless it is too dangerous to implicate him. And what is more dangerous than to meet with Death Monarch? Antonius knows some things about Erika. But he did not know everything about her. And as such, his understanding of the situation iscking. He did not know that whether she tries to run from it or not run from it. The destination is still the same. She would meet him regardless of the choice she makes. Because Oracle are also bind by fate and destiny. They are its instrument and not a weapon to use against faith and destiny. Erika smiles bitterly and nodded Antonius shakes his head. ¡®Death Monarch is not someone we can afford to offend¡¯ ¡®I am just seeing his future? Why would I offend him? She smiles as she looks at him with a clear eye Antonius snorted and said ¡®Don¡¯t lie to me. I think you know whatever you are about to see, it would not be something good. If its something good why were you preparing so many things? Why would you send me to the other forbidden zones of the world and told me to investigate what kind of monsters live there, what kind of factions made their base there and why did you made all of this preparation? Is it not because you know how dangerous it would be for us after? You are seeing the future of the strongest person in the world. Don¡¯t you think the other six Great powers would not be curious at all of what you see? Would they not hunt you? This is a muddy water and you are throwing yourself into it¡¯ Erika smiles like the matter is unrted to him This is the reason why Antonius was worried about all day. The problem is not only because of Death Monarch dangerous reputation. It is also because what happens after. Even if Death Monarch did not have a bad future in store for him, what happens next? The Six Great powers would surely know that the oracle had read the future of Death Monarch Why? Because there are a lot of surveince on Death Monarch and investigation around Death Monarch itself. While they could not probe the more important stuff from Death Monarch this did not mean that they would not know anything about Death Monarch. For someone so powerful to move around the world, it will leave a trace. And while Death Monarch could erase his trace perfectly, the same could not be said for Erika Erika might have some powerful protection formation but someone would know. A raven, an owl, an eye, someone would see and someone would know (if one could not understand the reference here, the raven refers to Loki, the owl refers to the White Owl and the eye refers to the Order of Thinkers) And when that someone sold the information in the ck market, someone would buy it. Sooner orter, the six great powers will know. And that is when all hell will break loose for Erika. They might not be brave enough to offend Death Monarch, but the Oracle is someone they would dare to offend. They woulde down like a hawk to know the future of Death Monarch from the mouths of the Oracle. The Oracle have always been known to never made mistake in telling the future. One way or another, the future that she saw woulde into fulfilment. There are some people that try to defy it, stave it off, or dy it but sooner orter, it will happen exactly like the vision had foretold them He is thinking all of this. And Erika could guess what he is thinking about. But she casually asks ¡®Then why did youe home if you know what I am trying to do?¡¯ ¡®I am trying to persuade you to abandon this matter. We don¡¯t have to do this¡¯ he said. Erika look at Antonius intently. She smiles and then she blinks. In the time she blinks her eyes, many thoughts came to her mind. It felt like time is slowing down. But it is only because her mind is having a fast thought process. She knew Death Monarch is anxious. And she knew that it will lead him to here. But he was not the only one that is anxious. Erika, despite the calm face she shows to Antonius, she too was anxious. Like she said to Loki, she is not that Erika. She is this time Erika. She had all the memories of the other Erika without all the baggage. Without the feeling and experience. She does not possess that veteran feeling like the time, Loki uses Giselle memories So, she is anxious. Not every day, you have to face the fear of plucking your own eyes and giving it someone else. Because of that she looks at him more intently. And she appreciates the scenery more. It is not like she never look at him before. But maybe because it is nearly time, her desire to look is amplified. She had look all over the future and look at the hundreds of years that wille to pass. Sometimes she forgot time did not move that long. Six years might be long for some people. But to an Oracle, six years is nothing but the moment between opening and closing one eyes. She looks at him because she knewter, that this vision, this image of Antonius would never be the same again. She gave her eyes to Death Monarch so that she could see through his eyes. Imagine the ability to see through the eyes of a Sovereign. It is the very reason why nobody could find her unless he wanted to be found in that other timeline. Chapter 703: Nothing is meaningless (3) It is for that reason also that she knows more about the God of Life and Death than she knew about the other Sovereign. That was what she did in the other timeline. That is not the only reason of course but it is one of the reason. The two eyes are connected. The eyes of an Oracle are not the same as any other people eyes. If Azief lost his eyes, it would regenerate itself and he had a brand new eye that felt no different than the previous one. But there are some ways to make some deformities permanent. Like the One Eyed Odin Odin lost his eyes to Mimr The eye is a blessing and a curse. That is how to inflict permanent mortal injury to a God. A curse. Odin had drink the water of Mimr well and gain the ability to see the future. The price for that knowledge is his eyes. As such, the Dark Price is observed. And Odin with his new ability sees death and sorrow for the people of Midgard and that the people of Midgard will be redeemed by an event of a great promise. It is why, Asgardians and Jotuns cares very much about promises. It is why Loki cares deeply about the thing he promised and why one exhorted the virtue of thinking deeply beforemitting yourself to a promise. And the reason why the Destroyer is able to do what it did is also because an ancient promise between him and the Supreme One. Loki is not the only one that knew some secrets of the Omniverse. Then she closes her eyes. She now thinks about Antonius. She tries to let all this kind of vision that swims in her mind to fade away in the background. Focusing is not really the forte of an Oracle. She is trying to think the best way to end this conversation and settle this matter without too much negative thing happening to her and Antonius. Time is running out. Tonight Azief had already met with Loki, Sina and she could guess who he is going to meet up next. Azief is going to meet up with Will now. Sooner orter, whatever question that he has, whatever uncertainty that gnaw his heart, in the end that path would lead him to her. Loki had send her a message that Death Monarch will surelye to her. Just like in that other timeline. Loki send that message to her to prepare her of what is toe. Because at least, in this matter they are united in their opinions of how it should go down. ¡®I know what I am doing. You just focused on researching¡¯ We could go away Antonius said. ¡®The world is vast. We could even leave Earth. I could train to Disk Formation and we could leave Earth. There is trillions of stars ands all over the Universe. We could hide in one of those stars. We don¡¯t have to stay here.¡¯ Erika chuckles a bit. It is true there are others in the gxy. But how far would one have to go to find a habitable. And if the Universe is so good, then why those Disk Formation that went out the stars went back home to Earth. Because the energy of the gxy is not as good as the energy that the World Orb provide. You could fly for a hundred days with a speed that akin to light and you would never found a that has such an abundant energy like it is on Earth. Unless you have a World Gate or some way to cross easily to some habitables, then it is better to stay on Earth and breakthrough here. Not everybody is like Death Monarch who have the Universe Orb and could went through the barrier of the Multiverse. Not to mention that the World Government have focused all of the rips of the Multiverse into their World Gate and they would always arrest whoever that tries too open a gate to the multiversal barrier. It is not as easy as one would imagine to find a habitable unless one had a powerful spaceship. But unless you are some bigshot in one of the Seven Great Powers who would built you powerful spaceship to go to the stars. Even mechanics and Architect have standards on choosing who they help. And there is not only emptiness there on the stars. There is also threats. If you judged wrongly or meet some powerful being up there, then you won¡¯t even know how you died. ¡®Erika, please¡¯ Antonius said again This time his voice is full of pleading. Erika was tempted. But then she remembers what will happen, what is at stake and how many lives that is being wagered right now. This is not only a matter of Earth. This is a matter of all existence. Death Monarch and his woman might only cares about love. But she cares about life. Because she is living. She shakes her head and simply said ¡®This is Destiny and Fate¡¯ this is the same answer she replied to Loki. Antonius rushed here all day. But now Erika said this, he knew she could not be budged. He could feel that she is determined to do this. For a while, there is silence between them both. Erika will not budge. She too the pestle and once again hit the mortar with the fruits. It would be made for her. And it needs toe in higher dosage. Antonius stand there and then shaking his head, he said ¡®I was never able to stop you from doing something you wanted to do. Since you said it is destiny and fate, you know I could not stop you even if I wanted to¡¯ Antonius understand the words that Erika said to him. When she said Destiny and Fate it means this is not something that will just go away if they leave After following her for years, he learns something about the vision that Erika saw. There are some people with weak fate and some people with strong fate. The stronger the fate, the harder it is for it to change. Chapter 704: Nothing is meaningless (3) He knew then that since he could not stop her from doing all the things she wanted to do, the only thing he could do now is to support her¡­ even if he did not agree on what she is doing now. It almost felt like all of that journeying back is worthless. Erika smiles as her eyes shed with a vision. And like she knew what he is thinking about Erika look at him and smiling she said ¡®it is not useless¡¯ What do you mean?¡¯ he asks. Erika chuckles a bit and then she said ¡®Because you do not see everything, you think your act is useless. It is not useless. Each act could affect something, no matter how small. Even a simple small act could sometimes have unexpected consequences. Like a rock that has been moved from its position, like a nail that is being removed from an open road, one simple act could sometime change the future in a big way¡¯ Antonius just shakes his head, not believing her words. He thinks that Erika is just trying tofort him. So he asks ¡®Then, what did I change today?¡¯ He asks. Smiling Erika answer. ¡®Something. You changed something¡¯ ¡®That is an answer?¡¯ ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡¯ Erika ask back. Sighing Antonius then said ¡®But you don¡¯t know what I have changed?¡¯. ¡®How could I know everything?¡¯ she said simply. And then sheughs. ¡®Then I have to return back to Egypt?¡¯ Erika was about to say yes but then her eyes was clouded with white clouds. It was only a brief second but the words she wanted to say before change. Because she sees something else. So, she now changed her mind. ¡®No. I have a new task for you¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®Go to Italy. After finishing the task in Italy, then you go back to Egypt¡¯ ¡®Italy? Italy where?¡¯ He is slightly puzzled. Why would Erika suddenly change the destination to Italy. He did not notice that for a brief moment Erika eyes was clouded by a white cloud. When that happens, usually Erika would have a new vision. ¡®Go to Sicily?¡¯ ¡®Sicily? Why? Do you want to contact the Mafia Capitale?¡¯ ¡®That old news. No, I am not sending you there to talk with thugs. I want you to make contact with Void. I foresee a great danger around him¡¯ ¡®Void? The leader of the Crime Alliance? That Void?¡¯ ¡®He is nothing more than a figurehead¡¯ Erika reply. He only nodded and then he asks ¡®What do you want me to do? ¡® ¡®Stave off the danger of course¡¯ Hearing this made Antonius even more puzzled. they are not exactly enemies with the Crime Alliance, but they are not very friendly with them either. So, he did not understand Erika sudden desire to protect Void, the leader of the Crime Alliance. ¡®Why?¡¯ Smiling, she said ¡®Because everyone is moving their chess pieces. One has move the Pawn. The other one move the King. So I need to also make a move. And I choose to move my Knight¡¯ Then chuckling she said ¡®And you said that youing here is worthless. You ask me before what you change. This. You changed my mind and my thought¡¯ Not understanding Antonius ask ¡®Will it mean anything?¡¯ Laughing Erika reply ¡®Why would it not mean anything? Something change. Maybe it is this matter that you change. Or maybe if you stay in Egypt today, you might get attacked. Or any other thing that you have change by youing here today¡¯ Antonius could not smile even though Erika isughing. Because now it seems that the danger be even more upgraded. Death Monarching here has already giving him the headache Now suddenly Erika wanted to contact Void, the very same enemy of Pandemonium? If not for the fact that he knew she did not n to assassinate Death Monarch, he would be pretty rmed right now. Death Monarch is not a person that is easy to kill. Countless of people have tried and countless of people have failed. What is she nning? He thought to himself. Taking a deep breath, he then nodded. ¡®Promise me, that I would not regret this¡¯ Erika shakes her head and said ¡®I don¡¯t like making promises. But I could assure you that I would never intentionally harm my own life. I will do my best to stay out of trouble. Antonius only shake his head because it seems like she is running headlong into trouble instead of trying her best to stay out of trouble He was about to use the teleportation channel but before he goes he said ¡®And don¡¯t close the teleportation channel again¡¯ Erika nodded but then she added ¡®We will be moving in five days anyway. That is why I already destroy the teleportation formation¡¯ He nodded and then uses the triangr device to open a portal. But when he enters he finally felt why that sentence that Erika said felt weird Five days? He took a look behind and was about to say something but before his word coulde through the space around him distorted and he was transported through space and time. Erika look at the empty space in front of her and shakes her head. ¡®This chess game is starting finally. I have been waiting for it.¡¯ Smiling she look at the stars above her head and muttered to herself ¡®Who would be the winner and who would lose? This is probably the most exciting chess match in the entire history of creation¡¯ Then she rubs her eyes and sheughed like a mad woman. ¡®An eye as a price. I guess some myths are based on some truth.¡¯ She looks at the night sky, her eyes trying to see if she could see more. She tries to etches the beauty that she saw now into her mind. Beauty is something that should be appreciated. She wanted to remember it, because after this, she knows what she would see would be nothing pleasant. Oracle have a burdening existence. They are the sayers of doom and gloom. So, they need to learn how to appreciate happiness when it is in front of them Sighing she then she continued beating the fruits inside the mortar as her wait is now about to end The night is beautiful that day. Bad days is always like that. Like it was there to contrast between beauty and ugliness. And the stars were twinkling up there in the sky, like a beacon guiding someone >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 705: Consequences (1) Pandemonium The Immortal Couple Residence Azief maintain his silence as he looks at Wil. Will certainly did not try to exin himself. He sighed. Azief still did not understand what Will mean by for you and for me words he just said. He had seen what Will have seen. And as such, he knew of some things that even Loki did not know he knows. It is clear that Loki had triggered a butterfly effect that is out of his calctions. If he knows, who knows how he would feel? Would he felt happy that the future is changing so drastically? Or would he be annoyed that the future he knows might not be as predictable as it has been before? In a stake that involves all of creation, Loki would always prioritize his mission than his own feelings. It is not a sad thing. The sad thing if nothing changes. Aziefe closer to Will and he too look at the painting that Will is looking. He is standing tall beside Will. Will notice and he could feel the pressure of the Laws emanating from Azief body and he could not help but feel shocked. Azief aura is almost the same as his teacher. It is only slightly inferior. Azief look at the painting and he saw the sign left behind by its painter. XC ¡®Xu Cong painted this painting?¡¯ He asks. Will nodded. ¡®He is a painter after all. he paints¡¯ Will answer simply ¡®What¡¯s the title of the painting?¡¯ Azief ask as he too felt some charm of the painting when looking at it. Azief could not exin it but he felt attracted to to the painting. This must be because it was Xu Cong that paints it. He might have some magic that could attract people to his paintings. Azief saw the painting and it felt incredibly lifelike. It almost felt like the monsters in the painting coulde out form the painting and jump at him. In the painting there is a gigantic serpent. There are angels with ckened wings pointing their swords toward the shining golden sky. As he looks closer, he could see that in the corner of the painting there is a burningke. And a person setting a stone. As he looks closely he could see the painting is moving. The person set the stone and a ce emerges out. As he averts his gaze from the painting, the painting seems like it had never moved. A still like image again like all he experienced before were all a lie. It is quite interesting. Because Azief felt life is contained inside the painting. ¡®Pandemonium¡¯ Azief muttered. Will smiles and nodded ¡®You guessed it. That is the name of the painting¡¯ ¡®It is a beautiful painting¡¯ Azief said. Will only smiles ¡®Xu Cong got the idea from Paradise Lost¡¯ Will suddenly said ¡®I too got the idea of naming the continent Pandemonium form Paradise Lost¡¯ Azief said. Will nodded. Will then ask ¡®Do you know what the story of Paradise Lost is about?¡¯ Azief hearing this and then he understood why Will is looking at the painting and why he asks such thing. The story of the Paradise Lost could be interpreted in many ways. But there is one interpretation that Will and he probably knows and struggle about. It is the interpretation that destiny and fate is set. ¡®Is this painting the answer to my question?¡¯ Azief ask. Will smirks again. Azief bitterly smiles ¡®This time, it is you pretending being mysterious¡¯ Will chuckles ¡®I wanted to knows how it feels knowing I hold all the cards¡¯ he said simply. Then he added ¡®It is not every day that I know more things than you.¡¯ Azief then said. I never hold all the cards. I just pretend I do¡¯ Will chuckles a bit. There is another moment of silence between them Then Will shakes his head. ¡®I guess we need to talk now. What do you see in the Time Tunnel?¡¯ Will ask. That was not the first question that Azief thought woulde up from Will mouth which made him a little bit startled. But he was quick to regain his calm and he said ¡®I saw myself getting betrayed and I saw myself betraying people.¡¯ Will then casually ask ¡®Who betrayed you and who you betrayed?¡¯ Azief almost chuckles. The thing they are discussing now are serious stuff. But the way Will treat it very casually made him feel it is not a big deal after all. So, he replied. ¡®I could not tell you who betrayed me until I am certain. But It could tell you who I betrayed. Will smiles and then before Azief could tell him the answer, Will said ¡®It is me, right?¡¯ Azief expected it thus he was not shocked. He could only nod his head. ¡®That is why I ask you, why do you stay? I try to dy meeting you. I try to give you a chance to run away from me. But here you are¡¯ Will takes a deep breath and then said ¡®But, here I am¡¯ Then he chuckles. It is not aughing matter¡¯ Azief said. Will reply ¡®the only intelligent tactical response to life¡¯s horror is tough defiantly at it¡¯ Azief then said ¡®Is that another quote?¡¯ he nodded ¡®You know who is it from?¡¯ Will ask Soren Kierkegaard¡¯ Azief reply easily. When they were stuck in the Otherworlds, there is some game they yed. They yed the quotes games. They spoke quotes from someone famous and one of them try to guess who spoke it. From this it could be concluded that they nearly went insane. Only near insanity would force two men who are really serious to create such a childish game. The reason why they called it childish is because they both knew that they could remember every words they see so, there never is a winner between them Azief himself was not as uneducated as he before. He in Earth two is a pretty sessful guy with a business conglomerate. And that time he is already in Energy Disperse Stage and very book he sees is easily understood and he could remember every words if he wanted to recall back his memories. That is why Iugh and why I smile¡¯ Azief did not take that as an answer as he said ¡®That still does not answer why you would stay¡¯ Then taking a few moments, Will exin to him ¡®I stay because I choose to believe in you¡¯ Azief hearing this was shocked and a little bit touched. and then he chuckles. ¡®What if you were wrong?¡¯ Will smiling answer ¡®If I¡¯m wrong, I am wrong. You treated me like family. And I would also treat you like one. We are sworn brothers after all¡¯ ¡®I thought you never cares that much about that oath¡¯ Azief said. Will smiles and then he added ¡®Words are just words after all¡¯ Will said. Then he added ¡®I am never one that trusted people easily.¡¯ ¡®Then why trust me?¡¯ Azief ask back Chuckling, he said ¡®Because I know you. Why do you think I agree to be sworn brother with you? There is not culture of sworn brother in my culture. At least not to my knowledge¡¯ Chapter 706: Consequences (2) ¡®Then why trust me?¡¯ Azief ask back Chuckling, he said ¡®Because I know you. Why do you think I agree to be sworn brother with you? There is not culture of sworn brother in my culture. At least not to my knowledge¡¯ Will is a British man. He lived in London, in the city of Westminster. There is never such culture of swearing brotherhood with blood. He lived a busy life before the Fall. His family is rich. Not insanely rich but rich enough to live in the busiest city in London. People called him Will after the Fall. But his name is actually William. No one knows his family name because he did not tell it to anyone. People called him Will the Speedster. Then when the lightning around him change, people started calling him Will the Dark Speedster. Then it changed into Will the purple Speedster. And when the color of his lightning change again, people called him Will the Golden Speedster. The name Will stick and he is not angry about it. He had hidden his sister in another world line and he even had erased anything about his past not that there is much to erase anyway since the Fall erased almost everything about his old life. There is a reason for erasing his past. after he learn from his teacher, there is more reason for people to not know his full name. He learns how dangerous it is to have your past revealed. Like a name, the past has power. The only one who probably knew is Azief and a few childhood friends. He had learned from his teacher that there is a way for people to trace someone future and past using the information of family. One could even use such thing to create a connection or a tracing artifact. He did not know how to do such thing but as there are countless of people and other beings in the Universe, some of them probably have such abilities Family have importance. Because blood have value. If one day, he has an enemy that would try to destroy him but could not, they might be desperate enough to trace his timeline and went back in time to kill him. Even Azief knows this information. That is why no one knows Azief, who is his family, whether he has siblings or not, all of these information seems like it was not there in the beginning. Azief and Wil did not know this but Loki probably knows this. After all, in the future nobody dares call the Sovereign by their full name or even their names. The normal people called the Sovereign by their pseudonyms or their titles. For example, Azief was called the Unseen One, the God of Death, and many other titles people ascribed to him. The same for Raymond who people called the Earthshaker and the other Sovereign who all have their own titles and pseudonyms. And all of these Sovereign guarded their time very carefully for fear that their enemies would try to go back to the past time to kill them before they could grow. It is why each Sovereign first move after being crowned Sovereign is to strengthen the Time Stability around their own life. They would put enchantments and powerful spell protection all over their timeline so it would get hard for people to go to the past It is why travelling through the past is so hard by using magic. And it is why certains have such a powerful Time Barrier. Because some of thes had borne a powerful figure in the Universe and when that powerful figure strengthens their Timelines, it makes it harder for anyone to attempt to travel through the past But in some worlds that have no such figure, their time barrier is weak and fragile. In such worlds, trying to travel through time is not only possible but also easier to traverse to. And some of them even obfuscate their own past, making up stories and rumors, making sure that their past is not easy to determine. They change the narrative of their origin story. It is why so many ancients¡¯ beings like those of Asgard and Olympians have so many origins stories. The more mysterious they could make their origins the more at ease they would be. Of course the fact that Azief himself would use such method in the future is not known to Will. There are some things that would not be understood by just theorizing. Azief then said ¡®There is not such culture in mine too¡¯ Hearings this Will chuckles. ¡®Then why did you do that?¡¯ Azief reply ¡®It is cool. Having a sworn brother. And because you are a brother worth having¡¯ Smiling bitterly he said ¡®You know why I treasure this family, right? Will just nodded ¡®Unlike you, I have a broken family if it could even be called a family¡¯ Will nodded. He knows many things about Azief. And this is one of the things he knows about him. It is easier for Azief to share his ws and darkness with Will rather than with Sofia. Because with Sofia, he wanted to be the best version of himself and he hate for that image to be broken down. Nobody wants to look weak in front of the person they loved. Especially for someone who had pride like Azief. But with Will, maybe because they share so much in their adventures, or maybe because they nearly died so many times in their journey that not sharing would be such a waste, there are some thing he could confess to Will and some things that only he could hear. I have brothers that would be very happy if I died. I have parents who could not care less if I live or die, whether I¡¯ve eaten or not, whether I live my life well or not.¡¯ Heughs a bit and then he said. ¡®I must look like I am whining. I guess with you I could whine a bit.¡¯ Then he sighed ¡®Do you know how it feels to feel that your own life is worthless? That you began to wonder would they mourn me if I died? It is a sad emotion to feel. I bet some people had it harder than me when they are in their teens. But when you are in pain, the only thing that matters are your own pain. Probably that is why people that is hurt by the same scars could also recognizes such people who were hurt by the same scars. Because the pain stay. They did not beat me, or scold me. They just neglected me. And somehow that cuts deeper in the heart. A beating warm heart turn cold. Tell me if that is a good recipe for a family?¡¯ Will then said ¡®You whine a lot today¡¯ Azief chuckles. ¡®Is it notpatible with my image as the strongest man in the world?¡¯ Will then reply ¡®Well, probably no one would guess that you would whine for such things.¡¯ Azief smiles and he said ¡®It is because I am with you. And the only reason I could whine for such things is because that life felt like a lifetime ago. It even felt like it was not even my life¡¯ Smiling they look at each other andugh a bit Then Azief added Chapter 707: Consequences (3) ¡®But with you and Loki, I felt what it feels like to have a brother. Loki might be a little annoying and makes trouble wherever he goes but at least I know he would not want me die. And as for you? You are the brother I could trust¡¯ Willughs. ¡®Then why would you want me to leave?¡¯ Will ask ¡®Because¡¯ and Azief sighed. ¡®I love you brother. I don¡¯t want to be the one that kills you¡¯ And Azief finally spoke of what he saw. He begins with sigh. That is how all tragic stories always begins. With a sigh ¡®I saw myself crushing you into oblivion. I saw you with silver lightning covering your entire body, and you were running. You were running so fast that Time and Space were dragged by your speed and lightning. It was like you are the fastest thing that have ever move in the Universe. Your body was so fast that Time had to try to catch up with you to make sure you still in a timeline. Your lightning was so bright that it illuminated the gxy. And I saw how my ck robe covers that light and with my hand, I ended you¡¯ Will hear the story and he too sigh. Because he knows it is a tragic story form the start. When hearing such story, as the person involved, he probably should show more reaction. But like hearing the story of an unrted person, he only sigh. It was like he is saying that the story is tragic but it has nothing to do with him. Azief did not notice such reaction as he continues saying ¡®I love you, brother and that is why I want you to leave. But at the same time, I also needed your help. This is what I called contradiction. I want you to leave but for you to help me you have to stay. I needed your help desperately yet I also do not want to risk your life. This kind of feeling is not good at all. It made me feel nauseated.¡¯ Will smiles and then he said ¡®Do you believe in that vision?¡¯ ¡®That is the question I came to ask¡¯ Azief looks back at the painting of Pandemonium. He could see the angels with ckened wings pointing their swords to the heaven and he saw the person in the ground setting a stone to create Pandemonium. ¡®Is fate and destiny immutable?¡¯ He asks his question. He did not yet ask his favor because right now this question is more important than the favor he is about to ask And the answer to this question would probably decide what he would do next. ¡®It is interesting.¡¯ Will said while smiling ¡®What is?¡¯ ¡®Fate and destiny that is¡¯ Will said. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Will look at the painting and while smiling he said ¡®You see. I learn a lot of things from my teacher. And one of the things she taught me was about Time. It is to be expected after all since my teacher is an ancient speedster¡¯ ¡°I still find it hard to wrap my head about it¡¯ Azief chimed from beside him Will also nodded ¡®Anyway, in the lesson about Time, I learned about the Time Tunnel. It is why I could a guess little of what you saw. And there is also the fact I did something¡¯ What did you do? Azief ask, curious. Will smirks and then he said ¡®When the Time Turbulence started, I try to sneak a peek. In that span of time when I was running, I try to sneak myself in into the time stream. My real body went to Pandemonium to inform Loki of your arrival and my avatar went through time storms to try to enter the Time Turbulence. Azief was shocked to hear of this. ¡®You could do that?¡¯ Chuckling, Will nodded and said ¡®It is one of the Speedster abilities. It is because speed when cultivated into a high enough realms, it could do many things. Azief nodded ¡®It is because you be closer to the source of Laws¡¯ Will nodded, agreeing with Azief statement ¡®You know it perfectly. Maybe because you are in Divine Comprehension, you could perceive it even more urately than me.¡¯ Azief just snorted at this. Will added ¡®The closer you are to the Laws, the less restricting the Laws be on you until you be the Laws itself.¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®Anyway, to cut the story short when I tried to sneak a peek into the time turbulence, I was thrown back out by a powerful pressure. It was nothing like I ever experience before. If I did not use my Speed Avatars, I would probably be dead already. Someone else was also in the Time Turbulence causing the already unstable Time Turbulence bes even more chaotic. Whoever and whatever this person is, it was powerful Azief then was reminded of that pair of eyes coldly looking at him. That eyes that look so simr to him. He guesses that it was him from that future that prevented that intervention. ¡®So, you see nothing.¡¯ ¡®Not quite¡¯ Will then added ¡®I see glimpses. While it is not clear and some of the memories I see is fragmented in pieces, I manage tor reassemble it before you got back. If there is one thing that I am, it is that I am fast. Very fast¡¯ and he chuckles at his own inside jokes. Will sighed and then shakes his head seeing Azief is not responding well to his attempt of lightening the mood. He continues. ¡®I saw that you look at some of the future of the people closest to you. Maybe you use some of thews that you have already mastered. That is my best guess. Probably that is how you manage toe out of the Time Turbulence unharmed too. It is very envious experience to be inside the Time Tunnel and toe out from it unharmed ¡®I would not envy myself from being in there. There is nothing in there. Literally nothing. Only time fragments. And you would get confused. All these visions of past and future, it is hard to remain sane if not for the fact that I already was in Divine Comprehension¡¯ Azief reply Will shakes his head. ¡®You could not take a little bit of joke?¡¯ Will said ¡®Since when you be a jester? Can you act a bit more scared? I did just say that I was going to be your cause of death¡¯ ¡®Ah, that¡¯ Will said casually, like it is something that one would forget. Chuckling eh said ¡®I was dreading that you would find out about that. If I am not wrong, you also seem glimpses of me in the time stream looking at my death in your hands¡¯ Azief nodded and then he asks ¡®That is how you guess it?¡¯ Will nodded ¡®Time Tunnel is quite a question even for a speedster. Even my teacher could not exin it fully. And she is as ancient as she could be. Time in there doesn¡¯t really make sense. It is why even Speedster doesn¡¯t like it. It is a backdoor of some sorts. But even the term backdoors of time could not fully describe what Time Tunnel really is. They are not easy to open for anyone other than Speedster¡¯ Then he looks at Azief and said But you open it by utilizing the Laws of Time and Space. That was impressive and requires a lot of power. I guess that throne of yours would never be taken in this era¡¯ Azief simply said ¡®I am closer to the source of Laws¡¯ Will just nodded and then he added ¡®Even though speedster could theoretically open Time Tunnel wherever we want, that does not mean we will ever open it. The reason is because anything could happen in that. You could be tempted at looking at the future presented to you and you might be stuck in there for all eternity, without perishing. Just floating there, looking at past and future like some kind of eternal being that could only floats and see lives moving and ending. It is a sad existence to live. Because that could not be called living at all.¡¯ ¡®I know. You tell me before¡¯ ¡®I guess you look at it after all¡¯ Will smirks. ¡®I was never one good in following instructions¡¯ Azief reply. Willughs. Then sighing he said ¡®You want to know if fate and destiny is immutable?¡¯ Azief nodded and then Will said ¡®To some, it is immutable¡¯ Azief then ask ¡®And to me?¡¯ Will smiles bitterly as he closes his eyes. There is another moment of silence between them. Azief is hiding his anxiousness very well. Will then said ¡®When looking at the future, there is two consequences. At least, there is only two consequences that probably would happen¡¯ Azief ask ¡®And what is the consequences?¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 708: A race that is foretold (1) ¡®First, when looking at the future, the very act of looking at it might have lock that future into ce.¡¯ ¡®You mean¡­¡¯ ¡®I mean sometimes when people were told of their future, especially of a future where thing ends badly for them, any normal human reaction is to try to avoid the very situation that would invite the bad vision. Some of them would also do anything to prevent such situation that would lead to that vision arising¡¯ ¡®But as most story would teach you, that the more you try to avoid it, the more it shows that each action that person takes to avoid that destiny, inevitably brings that person closer to the very destiny that person is trying to avoid¡¯ ¡®A self-fulfilling prophecy¡¯ Azief said. Will nodded. ¡®Then what is the second consequence?¡¯ Sighing, Will said ¡®The second consequence is that when one looks at the future, the very act of looking at it changes the nature of the future¡¯ Azief suddenly understand. Then he said ¡®Because I¡¯ve seen it. Like an observer effect. The mere observation of a phenomenon inevitably changes that phenomenon.¡¯ ¡®Right¡¯ Will said. ¡®You see it so the future changes¡¯ he added ¡®like some kind of a wave copse in quantum mechanics¡¯ Azief ponder this matter and then he asks ¡®But you could not know whether that future changes are good or bad right?¡¯ Will nodded again ¡®True. For example, you see yourself is about to step onto a nail on the road. You then take step to change that future. The moment you see that future, the future that has been written changes like some kind of writer deciding to change the plot because it already be predictable¡¯ Azief nodded as Will continues ¡®Since you take measures for the future where you step onto a nail, the future changes. But maybe the future changes did not exactly turn out like you think it would. Maybe, because of what you did something else changes¡¯ ¡®That day because you know you are going to step into a nail, you might choose to take a different road. And instead of stepping onto a nail on the road, you might instead got hit by a truck. Or maybe you decide not to go out at all and stay home and instead your home got robbed and you were killed in an armed robbery¡¯ Sighing he continues ¡®Changes to the future is not always good. Because for some things to happen, other things needs to happen too. Like a domino effect. The robber might not have robbed your home that day if you were out, or maybe the truck would not have hit anyone if you step on that nail on that other road. because no act is meaningless. All things are interconnected. Even the act of throwing a pebble into a ground could have effect that no one could foresee¡¯ ¡®The reason why we could not foresee the interconnectedness of events is simply because our minds are constrained by Time and Space¡¯ ¡®If we could see thing without being bounded by such things and we have enough brainpower to shift through the many events of the world, you probably would see a pattern of how a ripple made a world away could affect a person on the other side of the world.¡¯ ¡®And the effect might not be seen until a few thousands or maybe a few millions years. But the effect is there. Changes are inevitable in this second consequences. And the changes might be too much that it could derail all of it¡¯ Then he said ¡®For an observer they would prefer that things stay the same. Because too much changes affect the entire big picture.¡¯ Azief rubs his chin and then ask ¡®So, which am I? Did I lock the future by seeing it or did I change it by seeing it?¡¯ Will sighed and said ¡®I could only tell you what the consequences are for looking into the future. I could not tell you how it would turn out¡¯ ¡®Then why tell me?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®Because the answer is there. Hmm?¡¯ Azief then ponder about his conversation and then he got it. ¡®An observer could see it objectively¡¯ Will smiles bitterly. The reason was because in the end, all roads leads to her. Will is calm right now because he had done all the panicking a few days ago. He had thought about Erika and he could guess how thing would go down. As such, he tries to think of a way where this does not end with Death Monarch going to Erika. But in the end, he found that to confirm things for sure Azief would surely goes to the oracle. The reason is because Will could never give a certain answer. He is not like the Oracle that could peer through the Veil of Time. If he wanted to see the future, he had to open a time rip. But doing so is not rmended at all. The future is hard to travel to without some pointers. This is because, it did not happen yet. What one would see is just another version of possibilities that could happen. Speedster could travel through time but that is mostly to the past. Even then, any sane speedsters would not travel through time unless he is in desperate measures. And even if one travels through the past, any speedsters take good care not to change anything since the smallest change could have a big effect in the world. The one thing speedster did not want is to create another parallel world when the timelines diverged from its supposed path. So, the only solution is to meet with the Oracle. That is why he is calm and he could joke. Because he has days to ept this fact. He is telling all of this consequences because there is a small hope in his mind that Azief would not go through with what he is nning. Because truth be told, Will did not know which of the two consequences that Azief would get. If seeing it locks the future, then the future where he is killed by Azief is immutable. That would be too tragic for both of them If it changes, it is not certain that it would change to a good thing. One might even argue it might change to a worse future. Will had been racking his brain and when he finally reached the conclusion that to get one hundred percent certainty of what will happen to the future is to meet with the Oracle he knew he had to ept it. Because the oracle just observes it. And unlike other observers, her act of looking into the future did not change the phenomenon., This is the ability only oracles have. Oracles and Speedster in the ancient past rely on each other. Of course not all universe had speedster and not all universe have an oracle but when they meet, most of them knows how advantageous it is to work with each other instead of against each other. If speedster is the agent of chaos in time, then Oracles are the representation of order in Time. So, Will said to Azief. ¡®Your initial decision is right. You need to see the Oracle.¡¯ ¡®Then, why didn¡¯t you tell this in the beginning? ¡®Because I need you to understand. That there is a price for these types of things. Azief frowned and then he asks ¡®Did you also guess why I need you to stay? Will smiles bitterly. ¡®Isn¡¯t it because if the confirmation doesn¡¯t affirm with your desire, you need me. You were never one that listen to instruction, after all¡¯ Azief chuckles. Then he nodded ¡®I never believe in prophecies and any talk of seeing the future. It is not because I think that they are lying but because no matter what the future holds, I would face it bravely. Since I would face it bravely whether or not I know the future or not why should I be afraid?¡¯ Sighing and chuckling at himself, Azief then said ¡®But, I have never expected that one vision of the future could have scared me this much. Because the unthinkable happens. I thought that even if I knew my future, even if I knew my death, I would not be afraid. I was not wrong in that. If the vision shows me my death, I would face it bravely. As I have experienced many things, death is the least thing I fear. I do not wee it but I do not fear it either¡¯ Will nodded. Both of them have transcend such feeling of fears of death. Because now they knew that there are worse things that could happen then death. They both very much like to be alive. But just because they love being alive does not mean they fear to face death, if by facing it they could protect the things they hold dear or find the things that they wanted to find. Azief sentiment echoes perfectly with Will sentiment. They both experiences many things. It would be regrettable if they die now, but they would not fear it. Azief then continue ¡®But the future did not show my death¡¯ And at this heughs. Chapter 709: A race that is foretold (2) ¡®Thinking about it again, I would rather it show me dead. Instead, it shows me of a betrayal of a loved one and the death of a brother¡¯ There is a smile on the corner of his lips. Will saw it. And seeing it he felt sad. Because the smile is sad. Could someone who smiles shows such sadness. It is like he was smiling at the irony of fate,ughing at himself like a clown that does not have any jokes. Azief exhale and then he continues his words ¡®And for the first time, I found myself scared. With every move I make, I fear that I am walking to that future. I am standing at the top and standing at the top is a very lonesome thing. But at least, when I look down I could see some people that is waiting. I could go down anytime and meet them. And so I did not feel so lonely. One feet of mine is still on the ground. But if even that doesn¡¯t exist anymore, then what is the point of all of this? What is going to tether me to the ground? Truth be told, I am afraid. It felt like I am truly bing the Heaven. Heartless¡¯ There was silence between the two brothers. Will did not know how tofort Azief. Nor, do Azief needfort from Will and because both of them know that they both just stand there, waiting for the right moment to speak. Azief shakes his head, like trying to throw off that thought from his head. Smiling he then said ¡®You were right, Will. I am never one that follows instruction. As such, I need a n B. I need to confirm thing first. And when I confirm it, then I will need you¡¯ Will sighed and then said ¡®I will apany you to meet her¡¯ Will said, and there is a smile on his face that he is trying to hide. ¡®You knew where she is? Azief ask. He thought to himself even Will knew where she was? But before he could ask further, Will shakes his head ¡®No, I do not know where she is. If the Oracle really wanted to hide, there is nobody in the world that could find her.¡¯ ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Will smiles, looking at Azief questioning face. ¡®I bet you know where she is. The Oracle have been hiding from the world since four years ago. No one knows where she is. The World Government, the Republic and the other four great powers have all been trying to search for her. And while they have trained hunters and trackers, they underestimate the Oracle too much. But I bet Loki knows it¡¯ He snorted and then said ¡®That trickster always has some secrets that he kept to herself. Unlike the other world power, he never seems to care that much about the whereabouts of the Oracle. I deduce it was either because he truly did not care about such a dangerous person or he already knew where she is. And then today, when you talk about the Oracle and considering how you did not worry where to find the Oracle, I guess Loki told you where she is. That is all to it.¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®It seems you have picked up my habits of being pretend detective?? Will just chuckles. Then Azief said ¡®I thought it would be harder than this to persuade you. I thought you would leave¡¯ Smiling Will said ¡®And miss that face of yours?¡¯ heughs. ¡®If only you could see your own face. You are very anxious.¡¯ ¡®And you are way too calm¡¯ Azief retorted. Willughs and then said ¡®Since I could not change it, I should just ept it. That is why I am calm¡¯ Azief shake his head. Will then look back at the painting and then without turning to Azief he asks ¡®Will you not visit her?¡¯ ¡®It seems everybody is worrying.¡¯ Azief simply said ¡®She waited six years for you. I think that should count for something¡¯ Will said. And Azief hearing it smiles. And then heughs. Hisugh reverberated inside the gallery. Will hears it and he felt the sound of theugh is very sad and helpless. Then Azief said ¡®People all think that I treated her bad. I never needed her to do anything for me. I did not love her so she would do things for me. She still felt guilty because of what happened when I fought Purunghasa. She believes that to atone herself, she needs to do thing for me. To sacrifice for me like Katarina did¡¯ Sighing, he then continued ¡®The funny things about this is that I never wanted them to sacrifice themselves for me. If I died that day, I would find it very sad if she lived her life like a ghost. It is the same reason why I never that angry with Sina. I don¡¯t want Sofia to think that she needs to do things and sacrifice things to be with me¡¯ Azief said and there is a bitter smile on his face. ¡®No one knows how much I try to protect her and made sure she did not get hurt. And while it is easy for me now to protect her from getting hurt by physical damages, it is not so easy to protect her from pain arising from the heart. Because I do not own her.¡¯ Sighing, he closes his eyes. ¡®It is past midnight. It iste¡¯ he suddenly said. Will reply ¡®It is not like she need sleep.¡¯ ¡®I do not know how to face her¡¯ Smiling Will reply ¡®It does not matter whether you know or do not know how to face her. What is important is to face her. Don¡¯t be so indecisive. It is not a charming trait to have¡¯ Azief chuckles and then heughs. He opens his eyes and look at Will and heughs again. ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ And the moment he startedughing, he could not stop. Will look at Azief and then he alsoughs. Nobody knows what they areughing at and why they areughing. Maybe because it has been a long time since theyugh? Or maybe because it has been a long time since these two brothers meet each other. Or maybe because their conversation is really funny when they think about it. Or maybe it is a simple reason. Will probablyughs because Azief isughing and as for the reason why Azief wasughing, who knows? Maybe, he himself felt that his action isughable. Or maybe he suddenly felt that he wanted tough. Then, they finally stoppedughing ¡®What so funny?¡¯ Will ask Azief smiles and then shake his head. He did not say anything else as he walks away from the painting. The space around him spiraling towards him as the space distorted, creating districted segment of space that crack and then the sound of something breaking could be heard as Azief maniption ofw is creating a horizontal rips of space. Before Azief went inside the space rip, he left some words, as his words echoes inside the gallery ¡®In five days, we will go to meet the Oracle. Be ready¡¯ And when the echoes of the words ended, Azief is no longer inside the gallery. The residence of the Immortal Couple seems to have regained its calm. But there is still Will the golden Speedster inside the residence. Will is still standing there inside the gallery of art, looking at that painting of Pandemonium. He sighs. He chuckles. And heughs so hard, he cried. There is a joke here, only he could understand. Probably Aziefugh before is also because there is a joke only he could understand Will closes his eyes and he dreams of a past that nevere into fruition. Opening his eyes, he is smiling. But his eyes hold a trace of deep sorrow. ¡®In the end, we will still meet again¡¯ and as he muttered this word, he thought of the Erika in his vision and the smiles on his face be bitter. Maybe the reasons that Azief and Will could never smile so freely is because life is so bitter. That even their smiles show their bitterness. Some days, they forgot about that bitterness and theyugh and they cry freely. But then, life hits them back and they could only smile bitterly. His eyes look at the painting, looking at the sky in the painting and the angels with the ckened wing showing their fierce faces to the golden shining sky while knowing fully that their rebellion would end in failure. He hopes that Azief fate is not as tragic as this painting. He then walks away from the painting. Unlike Loki he did not scheme and he did not have so many ns like the Oracles. All he could do is only one thing. And that is running. And that is the only thing he needs to do. To keep running. And running fast ¡®I think in the end I have to prepare for a race. My speed wouldn¡¯t be enough¡¯ Smiling, he thought of the race had once had before ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose in speed¡¯ he said to himself as he takes a step and only ablur of a sh were left in his stead before even the sh dissipated. A sonic booms echoes across Pandemonium that night shocking many people. Lightning seems to be zigzagging all over Pandemonium. And the people of Pandemonium knew, that the Golden Speedster is also finally out. Pandemonium do not have any protection formation anymore and as such that sh of lightning not only could be seen in Pandemonium. All over the world, the six great powers got reports that a sh of lightning could be seen all over the world. While the night is about to be morning, a sh of lighting circled the world and the six great powers knew something big is about to happen. Legends are alling out now like it was heralding theing of a storm Meanwhile as that lightning sh leaves Pandemonium, the trees outside the Immortal Couple residence sways and the wind blows gently as calm and peace once again descended. The guards all returns back to the residence while talking about their encounter with Death Monarch and probably by the end of next hour the whole of Pandemonium would knew that the Immortal Couple had met with Death Monarch. As spections is abounding among the officials who got the news, Azief arrived in front of a house. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 710: Dear god, please stop time (1) Midnight has passed and morning is near. Probably in a few hours, the dawn of morning will break. But it is still dark. That is not a problem for him after all. He could still see things very clearly. He could see what used to be a small patch of flowers around the entrance of the house is now all big and trimmed neatly. It looks like a garden of flowers. Azief is in front of the small house with the white picket fence. It is one of the forbidden ces for people of Pandemonium. It is not forbidden because it is dangerous. It is forbidden because there lived a person that Death Monarch cares. And the one that resides there have been known to have precipitated the war between the World Government and Death Monarch As such, her safety is top priority and as such the ce be forbidden Azief looks on the other side and he could spot a statue not far away from the house. It is a statue of Sofia the Divine Archer. Sighing, he looks at the house. The once small house is no longer small. It seems bigger than thest time. It is still a two story house but it seems bigger, and there is more life to it than before. Probably because someone is living inside it now, he thought to himself. A staircase leading to the second floor with an attic and a four-bedroom house, Azief thought to himself. He then walks forward and then he knocks the door. He did not say who he was but he doesn¡¯t think he should announce himself. With Sofia power, she would realize it was him. And tonight, other than him, probably there is no one that darese nears this house If she did not want him to enter, then the door probably would never open. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want the door to open. That would not be so bad. He then remembers what Wil said to him. What is important is not how to face her, but the important thing is to face her The moment he thinks that, the door creak and opened by itself. Azief have aplicated expression on his face. Sighing, he enters the room and then walk through the entrance of the house and reached the living room. The living room is even more spacious than before and have many more essories than what he saw previously. There is a painting on the walls, decoration flowers around the eaves and a mistletoe on top of the door. The door creaks open as he walks inside. The moment he enters; he could see Sofia. He did not use his Divine Sense. He knows how she hated the feeling of being observed like that. She is there lying on the sofa; her eyes are looking at the TV. It is probablyedy series since there is augh track and all. Azief for a moment forget that he lived in a world of magic. It was like this house is separated from the absurdity of real life. It was like the Fall never happened in this house. Azief knew he could psychoanalyze Sofia with this house but he didn¡¯t. Because he himself is not that sane But he is not insane either. He is just¡­different. Maybe because he had turned into a different lifeform that there is a change or maybe this change is entirely because of the situation that molded him Whatever the cause was, he has changed. But there is one thing that did not change even after all of these years. He still cares about her. And he still did not forget their promise. Azief don¡¯t know how she got a TV and how she got a channel but that is not what concerns him. He sighed. And she remains silent even when she knows he has entered the room. He did not take another step to that sofa. It should be a glorious homing. Sofia probably could see that she is thest one that Azief had visited. While he did not spread his divine sense that did not mean she did not spread hers. There is probably something she wanted to say about that. And Azief don¡¯t know how to answer if she is going to ask that. So, he remains silent as he waits for her to say something. Anything. He waited and the sound of peopleughing from the television is filling the gaps of silence between them two. Nothing moved and nothing change. But there is a tension in the room. She did not say anything so Azief stands there. He did not mind waiting there. After all, she waited for him for six years. What could hein about? The series keep going on. ¡®Come here¡¯ she said. Aziefe closer to the sofa and then she orders ¡®Sit¡¯ She got up from her lying position and she said ¡®Sit there¡¯ as she pats the seat beside her as a gesture to show where he is supposed to sit. Azief don¡¯t know if she is angry or not He sits beside him. She looks at him. Look at his face and look at his eyes. And still he doesn¡¯t know if she is angry or not. She did not show any emotions on her face. Usually it was him like that and she was the expressive one. Who knows what happen in six years of his absence? He could only see glimpses of a past inside the Time Tunnel so he could not actually have said he knew everything about what happens to them in the past six years. and those things that he had seen is slowly going away in his mind It is hard to exin the feeling of knowing losing your memories without knowing exactly what memories you lost The more you try to retain them, the faster it disappeared. She keeps looking at him and Azief knows he should do something. And he knows he should say something. Sorry might be a good opener, he thought to himself Or should he try to logic his way out of this. He could not really tell her why he is so adamant in trying to avoid her today. The day is almost ended and only now, he is here. So, he is racking his brain of what he should say. In the past, he could say he is not that proficient in using words. He could not that anymore. The only reason why people thought he is not proficient in words is simply because he rarely wants to talk. It is because his prestige is enough for people to believe in what he says. But with his girlfriend he couldn¡¯t really rely on his prestige because she knows his true self. He was about to begin with the simplest opener which is sorry but then Sofia lied down her head on top hisps. Azief eyes widened for moment. ¡®Don¡¯t move too much. I am tired waiting for you¡¯ she said. Then she did not say anything else. The only sound of talkinge from that television in front for them. The show she is watching is someedy series. But only theugh track could be heardughing. She did notugh and he also did notugh. She then suddenly said ¡®You are sote that I don¡¯t think I could sleep. Since dawn is about to break. It seems even our time would be cut short. Azief did not know what to make of this. Sofia on the other hand is smiling. She missed his scent. And she misses touching him. Azief could not see her face. But she is smiling. There are many types of woman in the world. And as there is many women in the world, there is as many ways to love them. But in the end, each love story and the way they wanted dots be love depends on them. Sofia never wanted a love that is worth to be in the love story of ages. She did not envy those people who brag about their meet-cute or how dramatic their rtionship is. She just wants a normal love. The more normal it is, the better. Some people want a fiery passion, a dramatic love where everything is a battle or war. She just wants simple thing. For someone to be beside her and love her. And she would be there beside him and love him. Maybe, someday they would get married, have children. Maybe there would be some difficulties in their life, raising children together and facing all kinds of problem life would throw at them. And they would go through it all, together. Then they would grow old together and talk about when they were young and in love andugh and smiles at the past matters. She wants that kind of love. A simple love. Chapter 711: Dear god, please stop time (2) But the one she falls in love with is the strongest person in the world. As such, normal story for love will nevere for them. And if six years without Azief taught her something, it is this. She could live without him just fine. But, there are times when she looks at the sky and then she felt loneliness creep it. She could do things to forget that loneliness but she could do nothing to rece that emptiness she felt once in a while. And that emptiness could consume her. So, she knows, even after six years had passed, this heart still beats for him. Six years is a long time. But not long enough. She notices that he went somewhere else first. And she was angry. Then hours passed and her anger rises again. But when he finally came to her, all that anger dissipated. Because it would be too much of a waste. The night is ending and while the stars no longer twinkle, and the darkness of night is slowly going to be reced by dawn, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She could be angry. But it is a waste of love. She had been waiting for him for six years. Why would she waste it in getting angry at him? And she could guess that he might be going away again. If not, why would he went to others first unless he has something that he doesn¡¯t want her to know? He is always thinking of how to protect her. And while she likes being protected, she thinks she is strong enough to protect herself. But maybe strong enough, is not god enough for the strongest person in the world. The danger of staying beside such a powerful person is that the risk of encountering powerful enemies is higher. And the enemies that tangled with Death Monarch is not necessarily an enemy that she could tangle with And one could only imagine the thing that could make the strongest being on Earth afraid. Because that what she sees when she sees his eyes. It was fear. And that fear is directed at her. And that¡¯s why, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Because there is nothing else that needs to be said. She only smile as her head is on top of hisp and she felt as punishment for beingte she would sleep on hisp. She was about to try to close her eyes when Azief suddenly said ¡®Do you want me to make it night again?¡¯ Azief said. Sofia then said ¡®Is this because you werete?¡¯ Azief smiles and then he said ¡®You said you want more time. I could do that if you want¡¯ She was silent for a while. Sofia, when he is with Azief, there is many things she wanted to do. But sometimes time pass very fast. So, one of her wishes was for God to stop time when they are together Maybe it is the childish wish of any person in love. As she was thinking of this, Azief said once again ¡®I could do that if you want¡¯ ¡®Do it then¡¯ Sofia said. Azief smile closes his eyes and then opened it back up blue aura swirls around his pupils. In his vision, he sees patterns strings and flowing colors that representedws and all kinds of abstract thing. Laws of the world trembles. Waves ofws was stimted. But no one could see it. Unlike some physical power, the changing ofws and the stimtion for the Laws of the world did not garner much attention. There is only a few that notice the changing of Laws all over the world It was not as obvious as gathering energies or using energy of the world to do something. But it was more powerful. Because it is manipting the Laws of the world. Azief then waved his hand and thews all over the world changed. That night there is already many shocks that Death Monarch had inflicted But as people who were about to go out from their house at dawn and open their stalls or go hunting, they were shocked to discover that as the sun is about to break dawn, clouds covered the world and stars seems to spin back to their original position during the night. Time and Space distorted all over the world. Days and night have switched Azief turns back day to night. He did not really changed time only the appearance of it. But that is enough. Sofia who were about to see the sun in the distance rising up suddenly see the outside getting darker and she only smiles And then she closed her eyes and fell asleep her head on top of Aziefp, smiling. She might be dreaming a good dream. Or maybe she smiles because her dreams havee true. Azief then slowly caress her hair and patting her head slowly and gently. She likes it so he does it ¡®Why is it when I am with you, I don¡¯t know what to do? I look like an idiot¡¯ Azief mutter this question. And he chuckles a bit Then he holds her hands. He holds it gently. He fears if he holds it too tightly, it would break. A ss that has been repaired should not be broken too many time There is a trace of sadness in his eyes. Because now each time he sees her, she is reminded of that vision. Of her holding her bow, with an arrow pointed towards him. An arrow that shines so brightly that its light was so bright it overshined the sun. It is bright, yet it was sad He sighs and close his eyes. He let her use hisp. Even if he doesn¡¯t put it into words, he loves her. For her, he changes thews of the world, dying the night. It was like he was turning off the sun. if he continues doing it for a long period for time, probably many nts all over the world is going to wilt and die. The animals and even the monster might even go to a slumber thinking the hibernation period has started, flowers will not bloom and temperature would drop. It is fortunate that Azief is not entirely someone who is heartless. He could turn of the sun if he really wanted to. He could even probably seal it and refines it. But since he did not really want the world to die off, he only changes the appearance of night and day. In truth, dawn has break. Only Azief manipted Time images. He superimposed the night scene of yesterday onto the sky of the world. It was like is pasting the night sky on the sun. The feeling is exactly like the night because he uses that night time as the temte In other words, it is night but not night. When he dispels the effect, the sun would still be there like usual. But while Azief knows this, the other people all over the world didnt know this. And not everybody could discern such things since not everybody is on the same level as Death Monarch All they knew was that when the supposed time for dawn did note, they panicked. They look at the sky and all the see was darkness and nights stars. The night stars are very beautiful but no one is in the mood to appreciate the beauty of the moon and the twinkling stars Some thought an Eternal Night ising upon them. Some think that the world is going haywire. Nobody would have thought that Death Monarch would reverse night and day just because the Divine Archer wanted to sleep In that house with the white picket fence, there is two lovers that wishes for time to stop. And so time stop >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 712: The rumble of thunder Silence reigns all over the world, yet still one seems to hear the rumble of thunder and people who are wary look at the sky, and they pray Death Monarch returned and the Six Great Power of the world began to move. The movement of the world portend an ominous sign. From a dawn that did not came and the sudden break of afternoon everything pointed toward something ominous. Those with great power felt the disturbances of the forces of the world. Time and Space were distorted, the day reversed into night and Laws of the world was manipted. The Eye in the Antarctica fixed its gaze to Pandemonium, the eye opened without closing like it fears to miss something, Storm Tide went out to the Sea and the Arrayist Sage stand guard at the walls of the Lotus Pce. Time Monarch Jean came out from his Room of Clocks and the undisturbed Quorum Council door was opened. The red sword on the foot of the Ice Mountain where the lofty goddess of Ice left that sword was finally once again wielded and the dark alley of Europe tremble in fear. And who knows what the other power did after sensing that power and seeing the reversal of day and night. But everyone knows why these unmoving titans suddenly moves It is because the world was shaken. The return of one person shakes the world and moves the seas andnd. Because that one person is Death Monarch Azief. The name itself is resounding all over the world and with each step he takes, the world shakes. The seas were suddenly calm, the pirates hide in their pirate cove and they did not dare make any raids, waiting for the opportune moments The Crime families all over the world halted their trades of weapons and new world drugs. They look at the sky. And they look at it fearfully. It was like the ck robe of that person covers the whole world and the eye of ¡°that person¡± is looking at them from above. It is not a pleasant feeling to know that someone could watch all of your movements. Those who could hide, hide. Those who could not, try not to stand out too much. The world weed the day after that person returned with mixed feeling. It seems after Death Monarch return back to Earth and swing his sword down from the Heavens, he went to Pandemonium and did not go out. And for a moment, the world could breathe easy for a while. They wished ¡°that person¡± would stay there and not move too much. When titans walk the Earth, mountain would get ttened and seas would get stormy. As such, they did not wish for ¡°that person¡± to walk too much. It would be better if ¡°that person¡± would stay in Pandemonium like always. Nobody wants to be the odd one, fearing that they would get noticed. But on the second day, the Six Great powers began to convene in an emergency meeting between their leaders. And the world is once again shaken The story is reported in the White Owl news the moment the meeting was convened. All kinds of birds fly all over the world to spread the news. If that is not enough, even in the dark ces where criminal families hide their tails, the spread of the news is even faster The White Owl had upgraded their services and it is easier for people to get their news from them Nobody knew how the White Owl got the news and how they infiltrate the security of that meeting but they spread the news all over the world. Anyone with any desire for self-preservation would always pay attention to the currents of the world. When the citizens of the six great Powers read the news, they were all anxious of what their leaders would do. These six years was peaceful for the most parts. In some region there is war and there is bloodshed. But one could say there is norge scale war and norge scale of destruction since the Article of Distribution was drafted and signed by all the great powers. By forbidding the participation of Disk Formation leveler into the battlefield and its strict enforcement it reduces unnecessary ughter and coteral damage that would resulted in the attack of a Disk Formation leveler. It also reduces the damage to the world since Disk Formation leveler could control the energy of the world. All in all, there is bnce and peace. And peace is good. They fear that the fact six powers are meeting and excluding Pandemonium would lead to a war. And a war with Pandemonium, with Death Monarch in its helm is not a war that even the citizens of the six great power have the confidence to win. For the other six great powers residents they acknowledge the sayings that experts are in abundance in Pandemonium. Almost all the high ranking members of Pandemonium are all in Disk Formation. The three Great Generals of Pandemonium, Athena, Freya and Wang Jian is also Disk Formation leveler not to mention there is still Sofia the Divine Archer, Sina the Genius Alchemist, Will the Golden Speedster, Loki the Trickster, Shinji the Swift Sword and probably many other hidden experts in the Shadow Guards. And with Sasha the Nightingale returning with Death Monarch yesterday, that added another expert in the already formidable lineup of defenders of Pandemonium. Most of the people that is in Pandemonium is hardy and resilient people. This is not hard to deduce. To reach Pandemonium itself is a hard task for most people. There are seas around that continent and when there is an ocean to traverse, there will be sea monsters around it. For most experts of course they could fly through the sky or swim across the oceans or for some people who have bravery they could sails through the oceans with their ship. But to most people who did not pass Energy Disperse Stage and still manage toe to Pandemonium, that itself is a proof of determination and tenacity. If the Six Great Powers wanted a fight with Pandemonium, it would be a war that is not easy to win. If it was easy to win, they would have attacked a long time ago. And with Death Monarch in his throne, it might be possible that if they went into war, they would lose. Even though there is no longer any protection formation on the seas of Pandemonium, they still don¡¯t have the confidence to fight head on with Pandemonium because there, sitting on that highest throne in Pandemonium, that lofty God d in darkness is watching. That alone is enough deterrence This is because history has proven again and again of how Death Monarch always remains victorious no matter who his enemy was. It was proven many times with the sh between e Death Monarch and the World Government. He even fought the Heavens and won. Then if that is not enough, in his weakest moment, dozens of assassin tries to kill him. And even then ¡°that person¡± did not die. It created the image of Death Monarch invincibility in the world. It is why people called him the strongest person in the world. That title is not some underserved title. That is why in the six years when ¡°that person¡± is not on Earth, every time there is rumors that Death Monarch is already dead, people would ask many question If he is dead, where is his body? Who killed him? Where did he die? How did he die? Is there any witness? Who told you that he is dead? If there is no answer to these question, they would treat that rumors as only passing wind. People have always doubt the death of Death Monarch unless they could see with their own eyes, that Death Monarch is truly dead that is the deterrent effect of Death Monarch. Because there were so many times people have tried to attack Death Monarch friends, lovers and family when they think that he is dead only for him to return exacting vengeance. The reputation that Death Monarch had painted for himself had be so vivid in the minds of the people of the world that even in his absence and even with such rumors, people would rather not believe anything until they get one hundred percent confirmation that he is dead before they made any moves. And in the end, like always, Death Monarch finally returned. And he once again sits at that throne. Since the meeting started, the citizens of the Six Great powers is worried They wished that the meeting at the Ind of Peace would not cause a great war. And they look at the sky and wished for a clear, bright sky with clouds all over. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> AUTHOR NOTE We are finally entering the Time Crisis. It has been a long journey. The chapter count right now is actually 329. The reason it swelled to around seven hundred chapters is because I split the chapters apart. One chapter usually contains around three thousand words or more. In the past, one chapter could reach ten thousand words. You could see it if you read the past chapter. But many of the readers said that they prefer bite sized chapter and by making it bite sized I could post a part of the chapter every day. If I did not do it like that, there would probably be around five to six chapter a month instead of being able to post every day. Anyway, now that we have reached this point, even I am a bit emotional Unlike most of my other stories, when I first wrote down this story, I begin at the End. I wrote about the events that happened in the future before beginning it at the start. Since there are two timelines. The non-existent timeline that has been altered by Time God Jean and the new timeline where you are reading the story In the conversation with Will, there is a clue there about why Azief did not have any memory about what happen in that future timeline when supposedly he was the strongest out of all the Sovereign I better stop talking before I spoke too much. Anyway, when I first mentioned the Time Crisis, I know it would be long journey. I need to fill in the dots. I think that is the hardest part of the story. I already know the End so the problem was how to fill in the nks between the beginning until the end At that time, I am not even sure if I could write it until it reached Time Crisis. There were times I wanted to stop writing it. And who knows, someday maybe Web novel would also take the story and relegated me to be only a ghostwriter. I guess being not so popr writer in web novel does have its advantages. Since it is not that popr, they didn¡¯t pay that much attention to my story. (I still want to be popr, y¡¯all. Rmend some ces where can I promote the story. Though, they have to bear with the many mistakes in the earlier chapter and theck of description of some of the characters in the beginning) Along the way writing this story there is a few changes that happen. There were some Arcs that I initially did not want to write and thought that I should just kip it and mentioned it in afterthought, but after thinking the many details that would be left out if I did not write it, I write the arc anyway. Finally, it reached here. It is a good thing I did not croak along the way. Some people asked me what about when Azief reached Sovereign level? Will I also write the chapter that happens? Haku ask me this. Some of you were attentive and knows that the period of time when each Sovereign appears had one-hundred-year gap. I would not exin it here since it is exined before. (psst, Prohibition of the Sovereign) But in that one-hundred-year gap, I would not detail the experiences of each of the Sovereign instead I would only focus on a few arcs that happened during that particr Sovereign reign. (If I write in detailed what happened in one hundred years of each Sovereign rule, who knows when the story would end. Though, maybe there would be side stories after it all ended) It is only when seven Sovereign were established that the other Arc mentioned by Loki like the War of the Sovereign, the World War, the Annihtor event, this big event considered by Loki as great event would happen. That is the countdown to the end Of course, if you read the story you know some of Loki prediction is slowly being subverted and some are being fulfilled. Fir Her Waz had already reached the Milky Way ahead of schedule because of Yewa Hafar machinations. The Time Crisis and Azief decision. And many other things. Anyway, we are not halfway done. The Time Crisis is the beginning of the story of the Sovereigns. I know I said this story would end sometime next year but that is just a rough estimate. And I am still torn on what ending I should choose for the end. And there might be a few Arc that will be expandedter on. Anyway, this chapter and the next chapter would be about the reaction of the Six great powers and their schemes and plots and the events that are happening behind the scenes that foreshadowed the future of the Omniverse and events that would happen. I know that the first sixty chapter is unrefined and I do have the desire to edit the first sixty chapters. But I never got the time to do it because of the schedule. I need to write this story and Age of heroes and also Song of Heroes all at the same time. By the time I write my quota for the day, I would be tired and have lost the desire to edit it. If I got enough money and I mean a lot more than I make now, I probably would hire an editor. If not, I have to edit it by myself. Maybe, after this story is over I could focus on making a first revision and correction to the many mistakes in the chapter. For example, the word been. For some reason my Microsoft word did not detect the mistakes regarding the word been. It is always bene. Not been but bene, like Bene There is also the word really which sometimes be ry. There is a lot more example like that. Then there is the matter of the Song of heroes. Out of all the other story, I wanted to make that story the most detailed and polished story of politics, warfare and plots and conspiracies stories with a tint of heroic epic and a story of founding of a great empire that I could make But because the world of that story is a bit different then Lord Shadow I found myself confused when I try to write the story at the same time. Lord Shadow even though one might forget it, its setting is a bit of sci fi with a bit of high magic. There is references of pop culture references and current events shadowed as the political conflict between the Great Powers but as for Song of Heroes, it is a world of the ancients with Sages and poems and literature and tradition of the ancient world. Word like Okay could not find itself in that story and equality could hardly be seen in that story. In other words, what I am trying to say is that, the world is different and the feeling of both story is different. Song of Heroes is also slow paced with emphasis in plots and scheme and martial battle I did write a few chapter when I have time but I think I should put that story in hiatus until a few of my other story is finished first. (And I maybe would not post its chapter in web novelter. Maybe I would try to publish it somewhere else. Rmend me a few good ce so maybe I could publish it as a real bookter) Anyway, wait for the five days in LS world to end and then we will begin the journey to the End. I am setting up the stage for the change that is about to happen in LS world. Anyway, see you allter. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 713: The seven seats (1) ISLAND OF PEACE The waves are calm and the clouds are moving gently pushed by the breezy winds. Floating over the waves is arge ind floating only inches above the wave. There is only one floating ind that is thatrge and possess such weird ability to float above the waves in the world. The Ind of Peace, the headquarters of the World Government. The Ind of Peace today is very busy. On the North Side of the Ind of Peace, there is a turtle waiting. On the south side, there is a spaceship with the crest of a lotus. All over the ind there is many things that would attract the attention of the people all with the crest that everyone who did not live under a rock for the past few years would recognize. And the entire Ind is in high alert, the formation was lifted up as translucent golden dome covers the entire Ind. Today, a conference meeting between the Great World Power was held in the Ind of Peace and that is why there is all of this protection measure. They all have arrived and the Ind is all in a tense mood. In the conference room of the meeting, everyone is determined to give their input of what they should do and what they have seen and done. And of course all of this matter would surely be rted to ¡°that person¡±. The room is dimly lit and everyone face is hard to see. Maybe that is why the room is dimly lit. They don¡¯t want their expression to be so easy to read. Well, when one thinks of it, considering their abilities, it is not hard for them to see clearly even in the dark. But, it is equally hard to discern someone mood and feeling through their expression when all of them have so many abilities. Since that is the case, the dimly lit room is maybe just for the ambience for the asion that they are about to speak. Dark words whispered in the darkness. There are seven seats inside the conference room surrounding arge round table. Each of the seven seats represent the seven powers of the world. Each of the seat have its own distinct design and whoever saw it would know which it belongs to with a simple nce One of the seat is designed with a lotus carving and resembled a lotus flower, looking elegant and beautiful. There is also a certain force around the seat that seems to calm one mind. If no one is sitting on the seat, it is surrounded by a fog that is naturally created by the surrounding. It is called the golden lotus seat. This seat could only belong to the Lotus Order that was tasked with the pacification of Asia. Sitting on that chair is Emperor Feng Jing of Wei. He looks around the room and his eyes narrowed when he saw someone. He ising here because of the summon of other people. In truth, he did not want to get mired in this conflict. But he also knows that he had to answer the call. He just wishes to get this over it and he is slightly anxious right now because he knows who is up for a discussion this time There is a lot of topic the great powers had talked about in their meeting. But none make him so anxious as today He had a lot to worry about right now at home. There is a disease that is going on in his continent right now. And he knows who is doing it. What he didn¡¯t know is why is that person doing it. That is why his eyes narrowed when he saw Hirate. He knew he had to find an opportunity to talk with Hirate without arousing the suspicion of the other great powers. He did not want to be alienated by the other three great power if he is used of colluding with one of the Three Giants. He sighed and he knew he had to wait for the opportune moment There is another seat in the room with a lot of stripped line design carved on the seat. There is fifty-four striped line carved onto the chair This chair belongs to the African Alliance. The fifty-four stripped line represent the fifty-four leaders of the Alliance. Out of the other great powers, the African Alliance was one of the fastest of the four great power to ensure stability and peace all across the African continent. The reason is because of the delegation of power and responsibility to each of its allied member But because of therge piece of pie that they have to share with each other, it is also the only one among the other great powers that have severe internal dispute with each other. Sitting on that seat is Nehanda Nunurai, the representatives of the Shona and one of the leading voices in the African Alliance Nunurai also scanned the room and it is clear that today he came with a purpose. Out of the seven great power, it appears like the African Alliance did not do much in the progress of humanity. But for the past of couple of years they have yed an active role in nurturing great talents of humanity and have done a lot more progress when they discovered a metal mine that is unique in the world. The metal mine that they found in the African continent is different than the other metal mine around the world. The difference lies in the fact that the metal absorbed the energy of the Heaven and Earth and could be crafted into an artifact. The African Alliance supplied almost half of the new metal to all over the world. It is the same metal that is used to construct the iris of the Eye of Heaven that belong to the Order of Thinkers. They also tried to remove the influence of the Republic and the World Government in their continent but it is not as easy as they would like to. The World Government still had a strong presence in many regions in Africa and the Republic sometime supply the militant group that is resisting the African Alliance It is understandable then why Nehanda Nunurai look at Hirate with a bit of hostility. Then there is the seat carved with a fixture of an all-seeing eye and a carving of a goddess. This seat belongs to the Order of Thinkers and that eye refers to one of the most powerful man made artifact, the Eye of Heaven. The goddess image that is carved onto the seat is the Goddess Aletheia, the Goddess of Truth in Greek mythology and is known to be one of the important motif and symbols in the Order of Thinkers Sitting on that seat is none other than Eric Strauss, one of the members of the Order of Thinkers The Grand Researcher did note this time as she would always nevere to this gathering, more content to sit inside her Observatory. Then there is the chair with a carving of a turtle. This is none other than the seat that belongs to the League of Freedom and sitting on that seat is that bandaged person which shows only his eyes and mouth, Narleod the leader of the League of Freedom Every once in a while, his gaze would look toward the man in thatrge seat, shing with hatred. And then there is threergest seat. These threerge seat is different from the other four seats. From it sizes and to its meaning, it was entirely different These three seats are more urately be described as royal thrones Chapter 714: The seven seats (2) And there is three of them which represent the Three Giants of the World power. The World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium, the top power of Earth. As to symbolize their influence and power over the Earth, their seats are thergest and also the most intricately designed. The World Government had a throne with a fixture on top of its throne of a globe representing the world. Sitting on that seat is none other than Hirate the Mind Master, looking bored out of his mind. He looks at Narleod on the other seat and he could sense the malice that Narleod hold for him. He frowned and then clicked his tongue. He never understood why Narleod and his organization keep targeting the World Government. And he hated the fact that he could not read Narleod mind. He has some device that block his mental maniption. He believes that it is because of the Inventor Ezio. One of these day he would get his hand on The Inventor. If not for the fact that The Inventor had so many backings from so many people, the World Government might not find it hard to capture that one insignificant person who is not even in Disk Formation. He only sighs and look at other direction and he caught the gaze of the Emperor of Wei. It is clear from his gaze that the representative of the Lotus Order is looking at him. ¡®hmm¡¯ he muttered to himself. Across the throne of the of the World Government is another throne The other throne shows a sun, shining on three directions. This throne belongs to the Republic and the sun shining on three directions representing the three highest office of the Senate Sitting on that seat is a man who burly and muscly, Boris the Beast King. He did not appear anxious. Instead he appears to be apathetic and it is clear from his expression that he did not like to attend this meeting at all He then looks at Hirate and Hirate look at him. They look at each other and then they nodded at each other. Hirate probably transmitted something to Boris and Boris probably agrees what Hirate had transmitted to him. This slight gesture did not escape the eyes of the other that is present in the room. Even though, they are all the representatives of the great powers of the world, even among them there is differences and with differencese conflict. The new four great powers foundation is not as sturdy as the Three Giants of the World and as such they need to ally with each other and this is the impetus of the Three Giants allying with each other and the four new great powers allying among themselves to withstand the pressure of the Three Giants. And then there is a dark throne. Out of all the throne in the room, this throne is thergest of them all. Along the top of the chair there is leered dragons, each one swinging their folded tail toward the central seat of the throne for the throne itself is a three leaved. The center is the seat and on the other two sides is decoration. And in this dark throne is empty. It has always been empty. One could even see the dust that has collected itself on top of the seat. From the beginning it was constructed, until now, no one dares sit on that throne. Even Loki when he attended the conference with the other six great powers in the past did not fancy himself daring enough to sit on that throne. He would construct another throne for himself to represent Pandemonium. Though, instead of not daring, Loki probably is being respectful. He was after all at that time was only a Regent Yes, that empty seat belongs to that lofty person in Pandemonium. This meeting that is convened by the other Six Great Powers did not invite Pandemonium. It is not out of spite but out of protocol. Pandemonium had broken the Laws in the Article. And as such, they forfeit their participation in the conference until an appropriate response is meted out ¡®Anyone would like to say anything?¡¯ Nunurai ask. There was silence and then he asks again ¡®Anyone?¡¯ Narleod then held up his hand They all look toward Narleod. Hirate look at him and snorted. It is not a secret that both the League of Freedom and the World Government hated each other and schemed against each other in the dark. If not for the fact that the World government would raise universal condemnation by attacking League of Freedom, Hirate might have attacked and try to destroy League of Freedom openly. The other great power representative all look toward Narleod with attention The reason why they look toward Narleod is because he as the leading authority of League of Freedom had went to the Arabian Sea riding Storm Tide to look at the damage that sword from Heaven had inflicted The Order of Thinker tried to look at the event using the Eye of Heaven but then decided against it because they did not want to offend Death Monarch As for Hirate and Boris, they knew the other four great powers had always try to undermine the powers of the Three Giants. They did not like Pandemonium very much but they also recognize that they are also the part of the world order and in the pecking ranking, their three powers are up there on the top. And the World Government and the Republic did not want to break the current status quo. Narleod saw the expression of Hirate but he ignores it and then narrates what he saw when he arrives at the Arabian Sea. He saw the few that was not directly hit is still dead. Bodies probably fills the bottom of the sea. He had seen and look and verify Death Monarch thought. However, Narleod did not tell a few facts that he had discover like those who died, most of them are all members of the Crime Alliance. He also did not tell the leaders of how other people were transported out from the archipgo by Death Monarch one wave of his hand One that does not know Narleod, might think he is exaggerating Death Monarch brutality. But he did not do it for him. He does it for Death Monarch. The reason is because Narleod is an astute person. If he told the conference that Death Monarch save people, then that is a weakness that one could exploit. He doubts that Death Monarch would be very happy with him if he told the leaders of the world that he had save people even when he swings that sword. And there is also the fact that now, he knows the weakness of Death Monarch. Death Monarch is not as heartless as he appears to be. That is why he ride Storm Tide and went to the sea first. That is why he covers up the fact that Death Monarch did not kill everyone on that ind. And it is also why Death Monarch allowed him. Narleod had notice a gaze when he arrived at the Arabian Sea. Even though he could not be sure one hundred percent, he was confident that gaze is from Death Monarch, looking at him from above. The fact no sword ising down when he was sailing the sea to watch the archipgo destruction is a form of consent from Death Monarch Narleod had learned the price of offending Death Monarch. He once paid with his arm. It is not a pleasant experience. If he makes another mistake, who knows what body parts that Death March would ask for payment. If he asks for another arm, he would not be reluctant. But what if this time he asks for his head. Unlike other body parts, he still does not have the ability to regrow his head. Though, he knows some people that could regrow back their head, Narleod doubts that if Death Monarch cut off his head, he would still be alive. If there is one thing he knows about Death Monarch, if he really wanted to kill someone, that someone would not be alive. And Narleod is not someone that wanted to tempt Death on a daily basis. As long as he did not get his revenge, he must not die. All the people around the archipgo which Death Monarch had cut were all members of the Crime Alliance. Some of them were already turned to dust by the time he came there. And even though the sword was no longer there, when Narleod was there he could still feel the sharpness of that sword. It is something that is akin of a will that stay there even after Death Monarch was gone. He saw how the Will of the World trying to repel that damage that was inflicted to that part of the world. But the progress is slow. It also confirms the suspicion that Death Monarch had reached Divine Comprehension. After he finished rying all of this information, he sat down on his chair and cease talking. He waited to see what the others would do. He also had his own scheme that he wanted to try against Pandemonium. Chapter 715: The seven seats (3) The archipgo of Socotra was one of the base of the Crime Alliance. This matter is known to some of the world power. That is why not all of them could rest easy when that sword descended down. Because they all know about the fact that the Crime Alliance base is there and some of them even cooperated with them in the past The World Government close one eye to them and at times even uses their services sometimes, the Republic influence on the other hand did not reach there but Boris too had some dealings with them while Narleod on the other hand still have colleague from his past there And as for the other great powers that knows about the base, they were not confident of taking on the Crime Alliance and some of them even profited in doing business with the Crime Alliance Crime Alliance is where darkness gathers. One might think the inability for the Great Powers to not act against one simple small base is rted to the leader of the Crime Alliance which is Void That is the thoughts of the citizens and the people of the world. But different position has different ways of looking at things. To be more exact, the position of the six people in the meeting room is high, lower only to that lofty person sitting on his throne in Pandemonium. And since they are high up, they see things and knows things that the normal people won¡¯t know. The right answer to that question of whether it is rted to the leader of the Crime Alliance is that it is not rted at all. Void, is a fearsome person and while he has some peculiarities in his abilities, he is not invincible or as powerful as even of the great generals of these great powers. If not for the fact that he has a suit of armor that could take up the damage of the Energy Disperse Stage and Disk Formation leveler, he would be so easy to kill. While it is true that anyone near him lose any of their power and turn into normal person without any power, that is only true in certain distance. When you are out of the distance which his power affects you, you still have your power and ability. As such, to Disk Formation leveler, they are not entirely helpless when facing Void. It is just that Void acted stealthily when he wanted to and always attack when one rxes their guards. He is crazy but not stupid. That is what makes his dangerous But the reason why it is hard to destroy one base is because Crime Alliance is the conglomeration of many crime families. It is not like some normal organized crime families. In the advent of Death Monarch and his harsh policy on criminal and crime families, these once murderous rivaling crime families had no choice but to band together even when they mistrust each other intentions. At that time, they wanted to survive. And they hide themselves in the darkness after the failed attempt on Death Monarch live during his fight with the Heavens. Then when Death Monarch went out of Earth, they went amuck. But they also made alliances and deals with many of the unstable great powers. And the most unstable forces at that time was the four new great powers that rise in the result of Death Monarch dividing the world continent They supplied weapons, medicines, poisons, and soldiers to these four great powers. And a rtionship between them was formed. These crime families had to adapt to the new world order. A world where it is governed by Seven Great Powers But not all have a cooperative rtionship with them. As for the case of World Government, they could easily cut off the rtionship between them It is why in the conference, they couldzily hear about all of this and felt no emotions stirring. It is why they were not that worried about retaliation from Death Monarch That is because the rtionship between the Crime Alliance and World Government was never an equal rtionship. It has always been the World Government giving orders and the Crime Alliance had to oblige or otherwise that one closed eye would open and set its gaze upon the bases of Crime Alliance all over the world. And because there is still Supreme Commander Raymond of the World Government holding the fort Raymond the Earthshaker have been the deterrent force in the North America region which have the least activity from the Crime Alliance other than Pandemonium itself. The fact remains that to the Crime Alliance, Pandemonium is a forbiddennd to them. The moment any person of Pandemonium sees a Crime Alliance members setting foot on Pandemonium, they would be executed. Unlike the other six great powers, thews in Pandemonium is a little bit loose especially regarding killing criminals. There arews in Pandemonium. But to call thew governing the people of Pandemonium is perfect is stretching the truth a little bit. But the reason why people behave in Pandemonium is simply because nobody wanted to be thrown off Pandemonium. Killing is forbidden. Unless there are some mitigating factors. One such factor is being a Crime Alliance members. As the crime families once conspire to kill the highest authority of Pandemonium, they have long been entered into the public kill list. As such Pandemonium has never had a problem with Crime Alliance member creeping in. After all, Pandemonium is under the feet of that lofty one if there is ce no Crime Alliance member want to be caught themselves in, it is in Pandemonium. They wouldn¡¯t even bother with a trial. They just kill you first when they know you are its member. The second day of Death Monarch returns, Narleod hade to the conference between the Six Great Powers and ry what he has seen It was clear to him that Death Monarch had once again improve himself and be a true Divine Comprehension leveler The other representatives frowned. Some of them even rubbed their forehead. ¡®This is a headache¡¯ Eric Strauss said. No one understands why Eric said those words. Since Order of Thinkers is pretty low in the threats it posed to the world and toward Pandemonium, they should not be worried. They also rarely meddle with the matters of the world instead preferring to research thing in the green Antarctica. Only Boris seem to understand but he did not want to meddle in the matters of the Order of Thinkers Even if Death Monarch bes more powerful, the leaders in this conferences doubts that Death Monarch would find trouble with Order of Thinkers As for the Emperor of Wei, his mind is on other stuff. Every once in a while, he would nce toward the direction of Hirate He too sighed ¡®I might need to ask his help¡¯ he thought to himself. But while Emperor of Wei had his own consideration, the other clearly did not share the same worries that he have The news of Death Monarch reaching Divine Comprehension clearly shook some of them To many of the great personas that rule over the Six Great Powers, they have met a few pseudo Divine Comprehension leveler. Even though they called it pseudo Divine Comprehension leveler, they did not regard them as a true Divine Comprehension leveler itself. Because while they do have the ability to control the Laws of the world, their controlck flexibility andck variability unlike a true Divine Comprehension leveler. They could be contained by a few Disk Formation leveler. Not every Disk Formation leveler is as abnormal as ¡°that person¡± This is the difference of someone who rush to enter the Divine Comprehension level and one who does it after making sure that the foundation is sturdy and stable The World Government did not say much toward these matters and the same could be said for the Republic. For once they were not the leading voice in the conference. Instead, it almost seems like they are pretending to be mute. To others their attitude might be confusing. After all, for thest six years, when there is the World Conference going on, the loudest voice in these gathering of great powers is the World Government, followed by the Republic. And the strongest and loudest voice is Pandemonium which is usually represented by Loki. But on this particr conference when someone raises the issue about Death Monarch killing all of those Disk Formation leveler, the two most powerful great Powers that is present in the meeting did not say anything like they were mute. These silence meant approval toward Death Monarch action of killing Disk Formation leveler. Then one might ask why would these two great powers defend Pandemonium? Could it be that Hirate was afraid of offending Pandemonium? No. That was not the reason. Then how about the Republic? Were they thinking of theplicated rtionship between Death Monarch and their Ice Queen thus prompting them to help Pandemonium? That is not it either. The reason why is because after the formation of the Seven Great Powers, the Three Original Great powers of the world became even more united. To them, these act of calling for Death Monarch to exin himself to the world is just another scheme to weaken the power of the Three Great Powers. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 716: The triple alliance (1) The Three Giants and the Four Great Powers Even though there are seven world powers, when someone said the Three Giants, they referred only to Pandemonium, the World Government and the Republic. Even to the rest of the world, the people were more inclined to be the citizens of these three great powers. Because to them, these three great powers have stability and deep foundation that separated them from the other crowned kings That is what they called the other four great powers. The other four great powers were crowned by Death Monarch. The Crowned Kings The continent was given to them. OF course the reality couldn¡¯t have been more different. Death Monarch in the first ce have never conquered those continents. But his act of crowning the other four great powers, redistributing the continent of the world and separating and dividing borders and lines of the world had given the world the false impression that he was the one that gave thend to the great power. The truth was if he really wanted to conquer the world at that time, while he could do that with his power, the whole world would be against him and who knows what happens then. If millions of people fought him could he focused on reaching Divine Comprehension and maintain his superiority over all others? It would be impossible He would be wasting his time and stray further from his own path and might even lose all the things that he had built if he stubbornly persisting on doing things like that And the truth is that when the other four great power was given the continent, it was them that have to open upnds, eradicating the monster that was there and they also have to fight the local power that was already entrenched there to establish their authority If Death Monarch really desire to rule the word, these arduous task would be his to be solved. But by separating and given these faction and organization the authority and right of ruling, they were the ones that have to solve all of these problems But because of the image that Death Monarch had created for himself, to the rest of the world, it was Death Monarch that gave thend and as such the prestige he gains was immense. One could feel that the four great powers did not like this at all. It felt like all their sweat and blood were invalidated Death Monarch gain prestige and power with the least minimal effort. Azief might not look like it but he once was an Emperor in a long dream. He knows how to distribute power and knows how to manipte the public perception if he really put his mind to it. The reason why he rarely does so is simply because he does not really have to. When you reach a certain level of power, you could even ignore public perception. And Azief have reached that level. Even to the resident of thosend where they are under the four powers, they believe that the superior powers that ruled the world is the Three Giants The interest of the three great powers have always been interconnected even more so when Loki serves as regent if there is one thing that worries Hirate and Boris, it was whether Death Monarch would change the policy of the Central Government of Pandemonium. Unlike the Republic that needs the confirmation of one third of the Senate for emergency measures, or the World Government that needs the approval of the Quorum Council, Pandemonium moves ording to the whims of Death Monarch. He could instate one policy in the morning and abolish it by the end of the evening. While one could argue giving so much power to one man is corruption itself, it is undeniable that such power is useful in making swift decision and uniting and consolidating force to make sure the organization is strong. Pandemonium is luckily under the whims of someone so uninterested in expanding and fighting for more power that in doing so, they be even more powerful Death Monarch had rarely concerns himself with the matters of the world. But not concerned about it does not mean he is blind toward the current of the world There were a few times Death Monarch went out or make orders that inerter with the world. Narleod sit down and they are all in silence thinking about what to do The scary thing about Pandemonium was that when Death Monarch is there, even if they interfere with the world, no one could stop them. If Death Monarch is some kind of psychopathic mass murderer, the world would have been hell to live in. To the World Government and to the Republic, the return of Death Monarch brings them mixed emotions. While Hirate always said to his secretary that he does not like dealing with the Trickster that is just his simpleint. To him, if hepared Death Monarch and Loki, Hirate would probably prefer dealing with the Trickster. The reason is because while the trickster has many tricks of his own, he did not hold any animosity towards him. On the other hand, the same could not be said between Death Monarch and him. There is a history between them and that history is not a peaceful one Hirate have tried twice to kill Death Monarch. And Death Monarch had even tried to kill him. If not for the intervention of Loki, he would probably die that day Those two times had shown the world how unkible Death Monarch really is. And after that two times, Hirate had chosen the way of reconciliation with Death Monarch. Since you could not kill them, you at least need not anger them. Now, that Death Monarch has returned, Hirate is curious about Death Monarch next moves. He is also curious what he would do when he knows that the World Government has a World Gate In the side of the Republic, Boris is worried about the return of Death Monarch because of his sister. The fact that his sister breaks seclusion the moment Death Monarch returns is something that does not bode well. The Republic have strengthened their grip on Europe and that grip was tightened because of the existence of his sister. Boris himself is not weak butpared to his sister, hecks certain power. But unlike most stories where the sibling felt jealous of each other abilities and powers, the story between Boris and Katarina is quite different. Boris did not mind to die for his sister and the same could be said for the feeling that his sister held for him. They are a loving siblings that loved each other and would die for each other. Abused by their father, Boris had always taken the brunt of their father wrath. Chapter 717: The triple alliance (2) While not everyone knows about this dark past of these pair of siblings, most that stand tall over the world knows about it. To Katarina, her brother has always been her protector. To Boris, Katarina had always been the light that guides him in his darkest moment She had never disobey her brother. And he never had to give an order. That is because the reason why she did not disobey is not because she fears her brother. She loves him and respected him She did not need to crave for attention with her brother because he always gave her the attention And he showers her with all the love he could give. And he always protected her. After the Fall, with Katarina fast advancement, he thought he could put down his protection. Katarina had grown stronger even more than him and he felt good and peaceful knowing that even without him, she would be safe. Then Death Monarch appears. when ites to Death Monarch, Boris was wary. He was reminded of the matter around seven years ago when Death Monarch was fighting Purunghasa and he had tried to stop her from aiding Death Monarch. One could only imagine his despair when he looks at that Mountain of Evesting Love. His sister sacrifice herself to seal her and Death Monarch in a mountain. He nearly went crazy when he thought that Katarina was dead. If not for Loki words that Death Monarch and Katarina is just healing their injuries, he might have flipped out and truly be crazy. Even during the eradication of the Weronians, the one most crazed and eager to kill Weronians is the Republic. Everyone have their own thoughts and opinions. And some of them have their own scheme and plot. Nobody likes to be under pandemonium especially under such an unpredictable and arbitrary person such as Death Monarch. The fact is if not for the strength that Death Monarch possess the Seven great powers could be equal in power, each one controlling their continent without the interference of others. But since Pandemonium is the strongest, it dictates the world policy atrge. And with the other two great powers which is the Republic and the World Government standing on Pandemonium side, they maintain this monopoly of power. The debate about the judgment of Death Monarch continues in that dimly lit room. Other say a few words, another said a few words, round and round it goes around the table, with the Republic and the World Government remain silent. The meeting has been going around for two hours until finally there is nothing more left to debate. The other four great powers finally stopped beating around the bush and then the Order of Thinker said toward Hirate. ¡®Hirate. What say you? Should we send a summon to Death Monarch to answer for his crime and exin his wanton massacre?¡¯ Hirate who was closing his eyes finally open his eyes and thenzily said ¡®Did he do any crime?¡¯ ¡®He sank down an archipgo. Many people died. The rising waves from his attack sank down countless of ship that was sailing the Arabian Sea at that time.¡¯ ¡®Did he? I see only a swording down to sunk down that piece ofnd. Who is to say that it is Death Monarch doing? Where is the proof that he was the one that did it?¡¯ he said casually Boris was just silent on his throne. The other leaders frowned. It is clear that Hirate is trying to cover up for Pandemonium. The fact that the Three Giants cover up each other is not something new. It all began six years ago in the first few months of Death Monarch departure. In the absence of Death Monarch, Loki, Hirate and Boris created a Triumvirate. The Triple Alliance as some of the leaders of the Great Power called it. They might not like each other, and it is known that there is bad blood between Boris and Hirate but the fact is the four great powers is always allied with each other and trying to minimize the power of the Three Giants And this is worsened because of the bad blood between all the three original great powers. Pandemonium for example had attacked Ind of Peace two times and wreck it apart hurting the foundation of the World government. That alone had killed ten thousands of lives. Most importantly, with each victory, the World Government position is weakened It is only now that they regain back what they have lost and made a full recovery in all sector. It took them six years to recover after two battles that did not even span a day. Nowadays, the scene of a one person attacking a world power is rare to be seen and even harder to seed. The reason is simple. This is because the rate of leveling up had slowed down. At that time, Death Monarch was the strongest out of everyone and there is only a few Disk Formation leveler. And not to mention, he was the first that reach the highest level of his realm. He attacked World Government when he is in Energy Disperse Stage and another when he is in Disk Formation That is the bad blood between World Government and Pandemonium. As for the Republic, while they did not have any grudges against Pandemonium, they do have grudges with the World Government. All of these past conflict made it impossible for the Three Giants to reconcile with each other unless there is someone that could put down their pride first. If this when Death Monarch was present, such alliance between the Three Greta power would be impossible since ¡°that person¡± is very prideful It would be beneath him to deign to meet the two other world power and even cooperate. It is arrogance befitting the strongest person in the world That is because he is capable to fight off all the great power by himself if he desires at that time. But Loki was not. Chapter 718: The triple alliance (3) To resolve all the bad blood and conflict of the past between the Three Giants, Loki, Hirate and Boris once held a secret meeting in Kiyosu Castle in Aichi prefecture of japan. The Kiyosu Kaigi as the people of the Empire of Japan called it. Hirate undoubtedly was trying to repeat the famous Kiyosu Kaigi. The Kiyosu Kaigi in history is about the meeting in Kiyosu after the death of Oda Nobunaga to decide the matter of who shall seed Oda Nobunaga. Only this new meeting inside Kiyosu Castle did not determine the session of a family n, instead it talked about the matters of the past and the ns for the future This small meeting, attended only by the few, created a period of tense diplomatic situation with the other Four Great Powers trying to infiltrate the meeting. The end result of the meeting was that it forged an alliance between the Three Original Great Powers. No one knows what was discussed in that meeting but after the meeting, it is clear to everyone that the Triple Alliance between Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic was established. Pandemonium was not opened but trade was flourishing with the Triple Alliance. The Quorum Council give their assent and the Senate of the Republic al voted aye on the cooperation. At the time of this formation of the Triple Alliance, the news shakes the world order. This is because it shows to the world, that the Three original great power still retain their powers in dictating the matters of the world. As such the Triple Alliance protect each other in the world stage, trying to minimize anything the four great powers effort of undermining their power and influence. And as the alliance was formed between their continents, it also created a triumvirate situation in the World Council with Loki, Hirate and Boris holding the final say in many of the policy and rule making. The other leaders look at Boris. ¡®How about you Boris? You agree with Hirate?¡¯ Boris snorted and said ¡®I know nothing about matters in the Arabian Sea¡¯ ¡®You did not see the sword?¡¯ Nunurai asked ¡®I was inside the Senate Hall at that time¡¯ It is clear from the tone and the way they answered the question, that the Republic and the World Government is shielding Pandemonium from any me. To everyone, it is obvious that the only one that have the ability and the guts to do such thing is only ¡°that person¡± Who would dare to be so mboyant and overbearing other than ¡°that person¡± Not to mention there is even a video recording of the act. ¡®There is video recording¡¯ Nunurai said. Hirate held up his hand gesturing he doesn¡¯t know of any recording. ¡®I don¡¯t have one¡¯ Boris said coldly. There is tense silence in the room after that exchange. Eric signed and then he said ¡®There isw and order. Or did you already forget what you yourself said? The foundation of our peace is the veryw and order that we, the great powers had upheld. Thesews that we enforce is what made the world calm down. It is the reason we have our current peace. It is the reason why those Disk Formation and pseudo Divine Comprehension levelers that is secluding themselves in caves and deep sea toe the line. It is because when they break thew, we would capture them and judge them. Order! That is what we offer. And that is what we have always done even not to the best interest of our own power base.¡¯ The other four great power nodded. They were a few cases where one of their generals or officials who broke thews in the article and had to pay for their crimes either by doing hardbor or imprisoned in the Undersea Prison. ¡®If we ignore this, thisw that we have upheld for all of these years would crumble. Once we begin making exception, you know how the world would react. It would be a precedent.¡¯ He paused and then sighing, he addresses the other leaders of the world power and then his gaze rested on Hirate ¡®Would you not understand how those factions and organization would react? Underneath the sea, their people are imprisoned. Others were sent to the Sky Prison in the Moon andbored for the sake of redeeming their sins. Once they hear the news that Death Monarch is excluded, what would they think? What would they do? The only reason they listen to us is because we have power and we have the will of the people behind us while we take on the path of righteousness. If we don¡¯t have that, chaos would once again rear its ugly head. They would have wild ideas and it only takes only a matter of time before that will ideas of them would be executed¡¯ Hirate sighed. ¡®What do you want me to do? My hands are tied. I am not going to step on Pandemonium toes¡¯ but he did not let his other thoughts discovered. The other reason is he would not easily give the other four great powers the chance to undermine the authority of the Triple Alliance. Loki might be gone but Death Monarch did not show any sign of breaking this alliance. Of course, only one day had passed since Death Monarch return so he might not have made any decision regarding the alliance so Hirate could not yet feel at ease but as long as there is no formal dissolution of their alliance, the Triple Alliance still stand. And Death Monarch is not a person that the World Government want to provoke. It has been enough lesson that Death Monarch had taught the World Government. As such, unless Death Monarch truly die or suffer such a massive injury that no one could cure him, Hirate would think ten times before angering Death Monarch There is status quo already in the world and there are other things that upied Hirate mind. His grand goal is no longer restricted on Earth and his cause is noble. Everyone waited Hirate decision. Boris sitting on his throne is deeply thinking of something Hirate is the one that have the power to held the Great Powers meeting. Or it should be said that he was elected to have the power to call upon the Great Powers meeting. Even Pandemonium signed off on this since they are never interested in hosting other people in their Central Pce of Pandemonium Every four years there is the Great Powers Summit where all the representatives of the Seven Great Powers would meet. And the first one was held two years ago. Of course any great power could summon all the World leader if there is an issue that affect the world atrge. As such even though Hirate was not the one that held these emergency meeting, he was the one tasked in presiding over these matters. Hirate remain silent. So, someone else speak. And the voicee from the Lotus Order seat >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 719: Looking up at the sky (1) ¡®We send an envoy to Pandemonium. This is the right course of action. We must not make an exception if we don¡¯t want our effort to be useless¡¯ Emperor of Wei spoke from his seat. Hirate rub his chin and sighing he said ¡®I¡¯m not going to take responsibility for this alone¡¯ Hirate had to relent. Even he knew how shameless he tries to cover up for Pandemonium ¡®All of us will sign the petition.¡¯ Nunurai said. Boris nodded and then he added ¡®Let me make something very clear here. We could summon him and we could judge him ording to thews but let us not get in over our heads. Nobody here wants a conflict with Pandemonium, right?¡¯ he asks and after a few moments of silence the other nodded ¡®Good¡¯ Boris said and then he added ¡®The least we could do is fine him. And we have to exin this to him before we tell him what the summon is about. That he just need to make an appearance of going to the World Court, we will then list out what he had done and we fined him a few million energy stone and that will be it. Understood? I, for one, will not join in a war against Pandemonium. After all, he is there.¡¯ Boris suggested. He out of everyone was not pleased with Death Monarch. But he also knows the difficulty of removing such a huge mountain that towered above all others. Trying to remove it would create an avnche that the world could not endure. That is even if they could move the mountain. The reason why he proposed such lenient condition is a reason everyone understood. They did not want to push Death Monarch too much he also knew that if they push Death Monarch too much, and he went mad, then a Great War might erupt between the Six Great Power and Pandemonium. That would be a World War. Humanity is just in the recovery phase. If such a grand and massive war is started, humanity might not be able to bear the brunt and the damaged that would have resulted in such a great war. Hirate look at Boris and they both nodded at each other. They have reached an understanding. Hirate sighs Hirate after the many setbacks and the failures he had experience dealing with Death Monarch had made him be more mature and wary against this person that he hated, fear and even in some instances respected. All of these experiences have changed him. The selfish man that pretends to be a righteous person is slowly bing that righteous person. He had been pretending to be a righteous person for so long, that he slowly be a righteous person. He is not entirely free of greed but he no longer possesses such possessive greed that would destroy the world. He had learned pain when he was young. But what he didn¡¯t learn was how everybody else also have their own pain. He did notck the ability to empathize with other people. The fact was when he was young, he had no leisure moment to empathize with other people when his entire life is a battle against an unfair world. He seeks power and influence regardless of anything. And he became monstrous because the people he fought are all monsters. But bing the President of the World Government he tries to unify the heart of the people and pretending to be good and righteous, using the One World Government slogan. And he began to be surrounded by those people who truly believe in this ideas and his noble aspiration. And these people are like a ray of light in the darkness of the world And like a fish that have been living inplete darkness, that have lost its sight because of the darkness, a ray of light surrounded him. And slowly, like a miracle, he could see and he could feel and he slowly gravitate to its warmth. And so, he be less hideous. Hirate close his eyes as he thinks of many things. For many that survives and saw the horrors of the Weronian War, they were changed by such experience. Pandikar was the one that change the most which promoted him to seek battle with Death Monarch. His death changes the world. To the high ranking members of the World Government, there is no doubt that Pandikar death changed the world because in his death, he manages to do the impossible. To make Death Monarch changes his mind. If Pandikar is still alive, he might have been fine dying knowing that his act of dying had prompted Death Monarch to care Nowadays, Hirate is truly worried about the declining poption of humanity and the fate of humanity itself. It is why he created Project Genesis and why he invested in the World Gate research and development. He wanted humanity to have a chance of survival. Next time, another alien civilization came to Earth, they might be even more powerful and they might not be harmless or peaceful like the Orvanians. Hirate out of everyone in this room knows that there is countless of civilization beyond the stars and while some of them are peaceful, some of them are not. That is the matter of humanity. On the other hand, what they are discussing now is about Pandemonium. They all do not wee a great war between them and Pandemonium. if such a great war erupts, it is still not clear where the other great powers will stand. World Government might not necessarily join the alliance of the other six great power. As for Boris, even he himself is not sure that he would stand on the side of the four great powers considering theplicated rtionship between his sister and Death Monarch Whatever the case, his suggestion was meant to appease the popce and assure that thew and order that has been established is still intact. What Eric said was not entirely unreasonable. If one man were allowed to flout thews, then others would alsoe to the conclusion, that they too could flout thews if they were as powerful as Death Monarch. The more it is like that, the weaker thew became. Until it is rendered useless. And they could not allow that. Peace was built upon thatw. There is a reason why Disk Formation leveler all toe the line. They were only employed when the other side also employs a Disk Formation leveler and this has created a system Most of Disk Formation leveler be General of the army, standing on high position in many administration and military governance of the Seven Great Powers and did not battle one on one in the battlefield with the rest of the soldiers The battle between a Disk Formation leveler could change the terrains of the world, sunk ind and cleave mountains apart Such power is akin using a powerful weapon of mass destruction. Boris sighed. Then he said ¡®I don¡¯t think that Death Monarch would be that angry if we exin this to him.¡¯ The other leaders nodded. Only Hirate did not show any response. To everyone this is a good idea. Of course this matter does not need to be leaked to other people. They probably would stage the whole thing and fine Pandemonium with a few millions of energy stones which is only a paltry amount to Pandemonium which had a lot of energy stone mine. Then they would release a statement that said Death Monarch had epted his judgment at the World Court. As for how to exin the death of so many people in the archipgo, they would release a statement that said all the people that was there is the member of the Crime Alliance and they could also pin some other crime on them like human experimentation or any other crime that is suitable to enhance people anger toward the Crime Alliance. Everyone would be happy and nobody would lose anything. The popce would be happy that thew still remains intact and show that even the strongest person in the world could not get out of thew without anything happening to him. Of course, they would publish that even though Death Monarch intention is noble, he still break thew of the Article and as the one that drafted thew he acknowledges his fault and think carefully before doing such thing again. The crux of the matter is not the fact that Death Monarch kills a member of the Crime Alliance. The crux of the matter was that he killed a Disk Formation levelers without authorization and without any agreement with the other great powers. It is arbitrary andwless. Chapter 720: Looking up at the sky (2) If they were captured, these people could be taken to the Undersea Prison or the Sky Prison in the Moon to serve asbor for the many projects undertaken by the Great Powers This farce would calm the people and make them confident of thew and order of the great powers. While all of these people thinking positively of the suggestion that Boris had made, only Hirate frown. In his mind, he thought to himself ¡®These people clearly don¡¯t know Death Monarch¡¯ he only sighed and then knowing he could not fight the general tide he nodded and said ¡®Fine. We will send envoys. I will sign the letter but I¡¯m not going to supply an envoy. You decide among yourself who will send an envoy. I am washing my hand off from this¡¯ Some of them frowned but the fact that they have managed to make Hirate concede is enough for them. After another hour of talking about it, five of the World Power decided to send five envoys together forming a delegation to Pandemonium. The meeting was concluded and the envoy was sent to Pandemonium that evening. At the same time this was happening in the Ind of Peace a lot of other things was happening all over the world that will affect the future Unknown to many people, Azief and the Golden Speedster had nned to seek the Oracle on the fifth day of his return. The only one who knows this is Death Monarch, the Golden Speedster and the Oracle inside the Stonehenge. The second day is slowly passing by. There is three more days before the fateful day that would change the future. Loki in his ship of bones is preparing, the Oracle is waiting and in some dark corners of the world, a person is smiling moving his chess pieces. That evening the delegation from the World Powers arrived at Pandemonium shocking the world. This time, the responses of the other Six Power is swift. Everyone could guess why they came and what they wanted to say to Death Monarch. Everyone was waiting for the conclusion of this matter. The Central Government allowed them to enter the Centre Pce but Death Monarch was not there, instead he was spending some time inside that two story house with the white picket fence. If one passed by that house, they could hear theughter of happiness from a pair of lovers. No one knows but Azief had decided to spend the five days he had with Sofia. For five days he tries to forget all that he had saw. But his peace was disturbed by the delegation as the officials of the court ry to him the words that the world powers had send to him. He did not meet with the envoys but he understood the n of the World Powers. Then he wrote a letter on a beast skin, put it inside a special envelope and send it to the delegation. That evening, the delegation came and a few hours after they came, as evening turns to sunset, they got a letter from Death Monarch with the instruction to open the letter in front of their leaders. Inside that letter is his answer. There was no feasting or some otherwise political y like before. Now, that person is in Pandemonium so the Central Government, The Three Army and all the other forces in the court of Pandemonium did not dare y any games. The King has returned and all they could do is chant All Hail the King Night came and as the envoys return to the Ind of Peace to ry the letter to the world leaders, an unexpected guest arrived in front of the two story house. That day, with the meeting of the six leader from the Six Great Power it became an impetus for some event to begin ying itself out. That night as Azief was standing on the yard, with Sofia leaning on his chest looking at the stars, two people had managed toe into Pandemonium undetected. If this two people was not someone that he had known Azief would have kill them simply for trying toe near the white picket fence of the house. But the two had an offer and it is an offer he likes. That night another thing happens. Night turns to midnight and midnight turns to dawn. And morning arrived. The third day arrived and another news once again shakes the world. In the morning, the identity of the two people that came to meet Death Monarch in the dark of night is finally revealed. The two people is the illusionist Archmage Hikigaya and Thunder Monarch Oreki, the Twin Sages of Japan These meeting would probably not be construed as something ominous if not for the timing of the meeting. It gives cause for concerns. Why would these two people of great power meet with Death Monarch right after Death Monarch turns the delegation away with a letter? What are they nning? And while the news reported that the three met, the news did not report what they were talking about. People still remembers that during Death Monarch fight with the Heavens, there are a few people that went out and protected and fight against the Heaven to give Death Monarch a chance of survival and breakthrough. These people are considered true heroes and heroines of the world. Some people evenmented the fact that these people are not in the same faction. If they were in the same team, they would be the greatest protector of Earth against any enemies that woulde Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki, Katarina and Sofia was there. As for Katarina and Sofia, their participation is expected. But not the participation of Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki. But maybe because of that, the tension between these people were not as serious as the world would you have believed them to be. Raymond and Hikigaya might be under the World Government but it is clear that those two very much respected Death Monarch The same could be said for Raymond. So, the fact that two of the top ranking members of World Government met with the ruler of Pandemonium is surely something that shook the world. The entire world is waiting with bated breath of the next development. Giants are moving and they fear they would be trampled under these giant¡¯s foot Like the impending sign of a storm, in just three days, events happened after one another that threatened the peace of the world. The White Owl ask in their news What did the Thunder Monarch and Illusionist Archmage spoke about with Death Monarch? Why would they spoke privately with Death Monarch and why would Death Monarch ept their arrival? Is the Twin Sages thinking of seceding from the World Government like the Seven Warlords of Greece? What is the words in the letter that he sends to the Great Powers? Will Death Monarch show his face and attend the World Court? And what n does ¡°that person¡± have? And like always, the people of the world look at the sky and wish that there is no storm. But dark clouds are gathering and the sound of thunder rumbling could be heard. Something is about to happen and everyone is preparing for it. Time is running out. Chess pieces are being moved and until the pieces are put down who knows who are attacking and who is defending? Who knows who would win and who would lose until thest moment? Three days remain until Death Monarch meet the Oracle >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 721: The beast skin letter (1) Laconic phrase. What is a Laconic phrase? Aconic phrase orconism is a concise or terse, especially a blunt and elliptical rejoinder It is named after Laconia, the region of Greece whose ancient inhabitants had a reputation for verbal austerity and were famous for their blunt and often pithy remarks It is used for efficiency, for emphasis, for philosophical reason or to dete a pompous interlocutor. And that is what the answer of Death Monarch akin to. When the envoy arrives at the Ind of Peace and present the letter, they were in arge hall. Everyone was waiting. When they saw that all of their envoy were unharmed they felt rxed. It means that Death Monarch was not angry. The envoys look at their leaders and finally understood why they were sent. Most of these envoy did not hold high position and even the official envoys were disregarded and instead they were selected out of everyone in the Diplomatic department of their organization. Even their superiors did not try to fight off this job from them. Turns out, it is not because they were capable in their jobs or that the leaders saw something special about them It turns out that they were expendables. But these envoys shake off these thoughts and is ready to answer the question of their leader. Inside the Hall, the leader of the Six Great Power was all sitting in their seat. The Hall is a dome structure with the six great world leader sitting on their seat, high up the dais. They all ask what is the response of Death Monarch to their suggestion. The envoy then presented it to the leaders. Nunurai, Feng Jing, Eric and the other leaders was perplexed. What they see is an envelope made of leather but unlike normal leather, this leather did not seem leather at all. What is that? Eric ask. The envoy then reply Death Monarch send his letter. Hearing that they were all perplexed. When asked to borate, the envoy said that Death Monarch was not in the Pce when they came to send the message. But the officials of the Center Pce of Pandemonium did ry the content of their message to Death Monarch. They then exined Death Monarch then send a letter to bring to the other Six Great Powers. The other leaders nodded and Nunurai stand up from his seating down from the elevated tform. While everyone was eager to open the letter, only one person inside that hall felt wary and that person is none other than Hirate. Out of everyone he had the most dealing with Death Monarch. ¡®This is unlike him¡¯ Hirate thought in his mind. If Death Monarch was not displeased, why would he note to see the envoy? If he really epted their proposition, why would he not say it? Why send a letter? From that he already felt something was wrong. The moment the letter was presented, Hirate had already exercised his Psionic Force, enveloping himself. Boris who sits not far away from Hirate notice Hirate and he too be wary. The envoys presented the letter to Nunurai and as Nunurai opens the letter, unknown to everyone inside the hall, dark clouds are gathering above the Ind of Peace. It was a terrifying sight to witness. Every military fortification in the Ind seems to be shaking. rms rang out all over the Ind. Just a second ago, the clouds were white and the sky was blue. Then as Nunurai open the letter, countless of clouds from all over gathered above the sky of Ind of Peace and they all turns dark. Then lightning roars above the clouds. Lightning exploded all over the sky and one streak of lightning travels in a straight line. For a moment, the guard saw the trace of that lightning. It was like it separated the sky to two sides. The roars of the thunder sound like the roars of dragons and ancient beast from primordial times. The clouds boiled and rolled over, winds went crazy and the waves be wild and rowdy. Inside the Hall, even though nobody could see the sky outside, they heard the roars of the thunder. Nunurai face is pale and he could feel his life force is being drained the moment he tries to open that envelope. He knew now that this letter does not necessarily means Death Monarch agree with their suggestion. Hirate was about to go out quickly from the Hall when to his shock he discovers that the Space around the entire Hall was locked by a powerful pressure. ¡®Shit¡¯ Boris who was beside Hirate is frowning as he could feel a powerful pressure is about to descend on them ¡®Throws the letter¡¯ Hirate shouted. Nunurai is also not an idiot. The moment he recognizes something is wrong with the letter he throws it away like he had touch something that is very hot But like it is being supported by some force of the world, the letter did not fall to the ground. Instead it floated there on the location where Nunurai tries to open it. Then slowly to the shock of everyone inside the Hall, the letter went out from the envelope, floating there and emanating powerful pressure. BOOM! There could feel an explosion sounded in their mind. The Hall cracked from its tile floor to the ceiling All the protection formation inside the Hall was instantly vaporized before it could show its ability It felt like the Heaven is descending down on them. Eric who was the weakest among these people coughed up blood Outside a terrifying force that would send all living things quaking in terror gathered in the skies. Even the soldiers were caught off guard as they felt the pressure is forcing them to knee. And the closer the force is about toe down to the ind, the harder the pressure it brought to the people living in the ind As this powerful force is about to descend down, a mace fly out from the ground and then fly up towards the sky. It shot up toward the sky with incredible speed that it produces sonic boom and rip apart space around it They could hear the sound of a scream ¡®Fuck you, Raymond¡¯ the sound seems toe from the mace itself. The fewmanders that was about to went into panic mode felt a little relieved when they saw that mace. That mace is none other than the famous mace of Earthshaker, their Supreme Commander Raymond It is a talking mace. It¡¯s potty mouth is known to all the soldiers of the World Government. Because it always curses when the Supreme Commander went to an official gathering, he would usually leave the talking mace alone in his room Today, that mace fly toward the heaven. Since the mace is here, that means Raymond the Earthshaker is also here. The mace flies up and up until suddenly on one point of the sky, it hit something. One could hear the sound of booms echoing up there in the sky. The force that is generated by opening that letter ising down and the mace is trying to prevent it froming down. For a moment, the pressure lightened up. To everyone that sees this from below, they thought that the mace had stopped the pressure froming down. But to the Commander who had a higher level of cultivation, they are frowning They could see up there in the sky, that the mace is slowlying down inch by inch. The pressure from the Heaven is pushing the mace down The mace is using its power to push that force upwards and the force is pushing down the mace. It is a contest of strength. The mace is powerful but it is after all a sealed mace. Its power is dependent upon its master. It is just like the Ten Eternal Rings of Death Monarch. The stronger Death Monarch be, the powerful the ring be. The mace is the same. Its master while a powerful one, could itpare to the prowess of Death Monarch who had reached Divine Comprehension on the Perfection Path? Laws swirl around the mace, changing the concepts of destruction, nullifying strength and enhancing the pressure itself. BOOM! Thunder roars as if it is expressing its displeasure to this obstacle. And the pressure is building up in the sky. The longer the mace hold up the pressure, the stronger it became like a dam that is about to burst. The thunder grew more vigorous and lightning fills the sky like it would be raining lightning bolts toward the ind if the mace could not endure the pressure of the sky. Inside the Hall, all the six people inside could feel that the letter pressure lightened for a moment and Hirate immediately recognize who could lighten these pressure. ¡®Raymond is back¡¯ he thought to himself. It was then that the envelope slowly unfurls. Chapter 722: The beast skin letter (2) The letter is made from beast skin. But everyone could feel that the beast skin itself possess some trace of monster that is probably around the Disk Formation level. How luxurious, they thought to themselves. Death Monarch uses the beast skin of a Disk Formation leveler to wrote his letter. A Godly rank monster is the same level as a Disk Formation leveler prowess. They are hard to hunt and harder to kill. Each of the organ of such a Godly rank monster would fetch a high price in the market and auction houses. Even their blood could increase one stats and one constitution. Its skin could be used to create powerful attire that could reduce damage done by weapons or artifacts. Only someone as powerful as Death Monarch could use the skin of such monster to write words. The beast skin has some words written on it. Then another powerful pressurees out from the letter. They could feel the weigh that ising down on them. Like they are being pushed down by a mountain over their heads. This time everyone could feel it. They could feel their life force is being drained and premonition of death could be feel in their hearts Then the words float off from the beats skin. The beast skin falls listlessly toward the cracked tile floor. And then they could see what Death Monarch had written on the skin. ¡®It is rune¡¯ Eric said, his eyes try to see the abstruse mystery contained in the rune. But then he shakes his head and muttered silently ¡®No, that is not a rune¡¯ Even Hirate was shocked. ¡®Runes¡¯ he muttered. Even though he did nots study runes, he knew such art does exist in this world. Since he also knows that one of the alien civilization that send the World Orb to Earth is Asgard. Asgard is not a myth. It is not some tall story. It is real and it exist. And runes are their means of power and their mystical arts. Death Monarch Azief rarely shows all of his power. To the people of the world, Death Monarch power alwayse from his fist. He fought like a warrior and not like a mage so some people wonder if he has mystical arts. Today, they know. But they were wrong about one thing. It is not runes. It is symbols. It is understandable why Hirate would confuse it for a rune and why Eric was not confused about it Hirate did not study runes and as for Eric, he is the member of the Order of Thinkers. What Hirate thought he knew about the world, the Order of Thinkers probably know better than him. But it does appear like a rune. The moment the symbol reveal itself the Earth trembled. Outside, the mace in the sky, Sharur, shot off thunder and lightning toward the sky but it was like an ant trying to stop the impending rain from the sky, it was useless. The Heaven holds all the thunder and lightning. How could a thunder that came of a mace could match the power of the Heavens? And the mace is quickly being pushed down. The contest of strength is concluded. The force from the sky wins Before the symbol was ushed, the mace could hold out. Before, the mace is pushed inch by inch, now it is pushed meter by meter and the rate of the mace descent is faster than before. And as it is being pushed down, the harder the pressure of the forceing down on the ind. It was like hand from the hemven is pping down the mace back down to Earth. Not to mention, with the symbol power being unleased inside the Hall, even the Earth is rebelling. Heaven and Earth is now angry and as such thunders and lightning fills the sky with furious anger and the Earth is trembling and quaking. Dark clouds, thunder roaring, lightning criss crossing and the waves of the seas goes wild. The soldier does not know why suddenly the Ind of Peace is being attacked by nature. They all suspected it is not natural and it is manmade. They expected an attacker. But from the beginning, there is no one showing themselves. There is nothing more frustrating than fighting an unknown enemy. Though, there is only one namee to mind when they thought of who had the guts to fight with the World Government ¡°That Person¡± But if they knew that all of this happened because of two words from a letter, they probably would be to shocked to say anything and dampen their morale to keep fighting. All over the Ind, the soldiers are trying to calm the people and m themselves down. It almost felt like the Ind of Peace is the verge of copse Thews of Space are being folded by a powerful pressure. All the protective formation that is around, over and above the ind of Peace slowly crack and then exploded into motes of energy. The protection by the mace would notst long now Inside the Hall, everyone expression is no longer of shock, but of fear. Did Death Monarch wanted to exterminate them all and be the overlord of the world? Would they all die today, because of one letter? They would probably be the butt of a joke if they die in such a way They all could feel the sense of overwhelming danger rushing forward toward their body. They could feel that ite from that symbol. If not for the fact that the Laws around this hall was changed and not allowing them to get out and teleport themselves out, they would long ago go out. All inside the hall, everyone had different response to the pressure. Nunurai is the closest to the symbol, so his condition is the worse with him pale all over and his body is all trembling. One could see directly how his vitality is being drained off and aura of death surrounded him Among those in the Hall, Eric is the weakest, so his white robe is already red because of his coughed dup blood. Narleod is gritting his teeth and holding the handle of his seat so hard that it is only a matter of time before that seat exploded because of the pressure. Emperor of Wei on the other hand is regting some kind of energy force field around his body. But one could see that the force field is disintegrating like a small branch of a tree caught up in a violent windstorm. As for Boris, one could see that he is holding back from coughing up blood and he could not move even an inch from his throne seat. Sweat is filling up his forehead. His entire body tremble like he is being forced to stay where he is by some powerful pressure All around the dome like structure, the Hall is on the verge of sinking upon itself. Hirate at least could move because he had been prepared that Death Monarch might do something to the letter but the others were not so lucky. Like they were being seized by fear could not move their body. And they all understand why they could not resist that pressure even though many of them are Disk Formation leveler. They are like a boat caught up in a terrible thunder storm with winds and thunders and lightning battering them down. The maniption of Laws. This is the reason why a true Divine Comprehension leveler is fearsome and why others are like ants when facing a true Divine Comprehension leveler. The letter contained only two symbol. It is the symbol of life and symbol of death. The symbol is written to intimidate and to be fearsome The pressure that came down from the Heaven and came up from the Earth is because Azief vitality is inside the symbols. The symbol corresponds with the Laws of the world. When Azief check his Ring of Eternal symbols he did thought to himself and he thought it would be pretty badass way to intimidate people in the future. That was his thoughts when he found out that his rings now be more powerful and open up more abilities for him to use Not even a day had passed before the Six Great Power try to find trouble with him. It was like they were serving themselves up in the tter to be guinea pig to his newfound ability When he found out that the Six great power wanted to find trouble with him, Azief only snickers. To him, his act of killing all of those people is righteous and just. The Crime Alliancemits all kinds of evil things from simple thieving to human trafficking, very rings and killing and murders and all manner of dark and evil things. He exacts justice to those bereaved souls and those who were caught in their injustice and evil deeds. Azief had never seen himself as a warrior of justice. But the world does see him like that. The fact of the matter is, even though he did not consider himself as some kind of warrior of justice, that did not mean he condone evil things. It is that the fact that if he starts thinking he is some kind of hero of justice, he might be caught by that title and began interfering in things that are not his business. Justice is different for each person. And as such, he is not that arrogant to im that he is a warrior of justice. All that he knew was that the Crime Alliance did something that is vile and something he could not ept. There is also the fact that they create chaos. It is why he had never allowed any Crime Alliance member to make any business with Pandemonium. But the reason why he swings that sword and why he cut down the archipgo had nothing to do with justice or the fact that the Crime Alliance is an evil organization. He swings it because they tried to harm his people. The justificatier. It is a privilege of the strong. Even if the organization that holds Sasha was different and not the Crime Alliance, he would still swing the sword. But that does not change the fact that the Crime Alliance is a harmful organization to the world. Instead of praising him, they want him to apologize. Aziefughed when he heard about it. If he did something wrong, Azief felt it is not beneath him to apologize. But why would he apologize when he only exact justice for his people. They are not qualified The suggestion of the six great world power in theory looks good. Everyone wins, the envoy exins. Thew of the Article will be upheld, peace will be maintained and the new world order would be stable. But they were wrong in one matter Pandemonium did not win if he epts the proposition of these people. It might not seem much that he only need to pay a few millions energy stones. That is because they did not see it through the eyes of Pandemonium and see it through his yes. The reason why Pandemonium is the strongest force in the world is not because they follow the rules. It is because they make the rules. And why were they able to make the rules? Because they are the strongest. It is a simple reason. That is the reputation that Pandemonium had built upon his image. He is overbearing andwless, but the world still had to listen to him. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 723: Heaven and earth When he sent that decree summoning the many forces of the world to the World Distribution Event, his voice echoes all over the world and who dares to disobey? If he epts the judgment of the World Court, then the unrestrained and invincible Death Monarch image that he had built for many years would crumble. Because as Hirate would put it, even the strongest person in the world had to bow to the rules of the world. The reason why he makes the rule like that at the time is because he recognizes the danger of Disk Formation leveler. But he never intended to follow that rue for one second. The reason is simply in the eyes of the many powerful beings of the Universe, Disk Formation is only the starting point. So, he sends only a letter with two symbols. The moment that Nunurai opens that envelope, a thousand miles away Azief detected it and his Divine Sense exploded and the Laws of the world stirred. Azief was smiling in that corner of the world and his eyes is cold The Heaven Will is usurped and there is only one will that covers the Heaven. It is his Will. The experiment worked. He could really use symbol to attack his enemies from thousands of miles away. Life symbol could transfer life force. But the intention is full of malice. So when the symbol is written, the Life symbol be corrupted. And instead of giving life, it drained life. It is reversal. But it¡¯s not death either. For death symbol is akin to nothingness. Symbol effect and meaning is determined by one emotion. The symbol is like words, when written with good feeling, the word gave of a straight and beautiful feeling, like being in a peaceful in. When written with a different feeling, the scenery changes and the meaning changes. A good symbol is straight and gives blessing. A bad symbol would be crooked and gives curses. And symbols could always be interpreted different ways ording to those who drew it. The drawing and the intention determines the symbol abilities, powers and effect. And in that symbol contained his anger and disdain for the world. Outside, the pressure had reached the apex, as the thunder grew more ferocious. The deafening roars of the thunders and lightning transformed the heavens and earth And then to everybody shock, the mace could no longer bear the pressure. Like it is being flick by the finger of the Heaven, it flew down like a star falling down from the sky. It headed straight to the ground with a blinding speed. With the speed that is it falling, the colliding force and the impact would probably bore a hole in the ind straight to the bottom. Everyone was screaming in fear. The soldiers are better in managing their emotion but that did not mean they are not anxious. It felt like the World Government is being attacked. No one had the ability or confidence to stop that hammer froming down. CRACK! The sound of cracking could be heard and then just as the mace is about ten feet before reaching the ground, arge hand,posed of the earth rose up from the ground. That hand tries to grab the mace. BOOM! The sound shakes the earth and the hand made from the earth exploded into dust. But it is clear that the hand slowed down the speed of the maceing down. And then a rip opened up from the ground. A figure could be seen flying out from the rip. YEAH! The soldiers cheered and their expression lightened up. Because flying out from that rip ion the ground is none other than Raymond the Supreme Commander of the World Government He is shining golden with his armor as he flies toward his mace and grab its handle. BOOM! Another sound of explosion could be heard as Raymond fought of the impact of trying to make sure the mace did not fall down. His face did not change but only he knew how powerful that impact had on his body. ¡®I need to protect them¡¯ he thought to himself. All around Raymond, space is being messed up by a powerful force because of the result of the shockwave that was generated when he forcefully stopped the mace falling Even though it was painful and he suffers injuries but he still stands there, floating up in the air, the mace is now in his hand. Raymond grip tight at the mace, his hand is trembling. He was injured. But the injury quickly disappeared because of his powerful life force. But that did not make him feel happy at all. Raymond look toward the sky., For some reason, today, he felt like the sky is really high. And that made him feel a burning determination. ¡®This is not enough. I am not enough¡¯ he said to himself. He then turns around his face to face the crowd in the distance, sh a smile and nodded. And the cheer from the soldiers was thunderous. For a moment it drowned the sound of thunder roaring up there in the sky. All around the ind, thunderous roar and shing lightning fill the scape of the sky. Around it with winds that went wild and crazy, it fell downrge trees and disturbs the nature. A powerful pressure envelops the ind, making it sways left and right like they are caught up in an apocalyptic storm. What had happened? Raymond thought to himself as he faces back at the sky, ready to protect the ind if any other attacke down He just got back and he did not know what had happened while he was away. But he could sense where the force originated. He could feel iting from the Dome of the Quorum. If not for the fear that if he left this area, more disaster woulde down, he would fly toward the dome and inquire what is happening there. His presence is the only thing that is lightening the pressure that ising from the Heaven. He then looks toward another direction. The direction he is looking might look like he is looking at his left. But in his eyes, he is looking toward the Empire of japan. His eyes shed golden and it felt like he had scan all the world with his Divine Sense but the moment it arrived at Japan, that Divine Sense of his was muddled and dissipated like an ice being tossed into a bucket ofva The entire Empire of Japan is shrouded with fog and he wonder why would the Twin Sages of Japan did not move? What is happening right now, shouldn¡¯t it rm them? Why would the fog grow thicker and why would Oreki and Hikigaya did not show himself? ¡®Hikigaya, Oreki, what are you nning?¡¯ he muttered to himself while gripping tight to his mace as thunder and lightning roars and shed up there in the sky. His eyes are focused and he knows he must stand here. ¡®Death Monarch, what are you doing?¡¯ he thought to himself as thend seems to shakes and a force that is deep from the Earth core seems to awaken. The waves and the sea below the floating ind seems to rumble and underwater volcano seems to stirs like it was being prodded by that force. Raymond is summoning his terra Force to cover the world. Lightning shakes the sky and the Earth is rumbling. It was like Heaven and Earth is facing against each other, staring at each other with the desire to battle. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 724: Giving up (1) The outside is the scene of heaven and Earth shing wills with each other. Inside the dome however, the symbol that was etched into the beast skin exploded and an image appears in each of the six great leaders mind. All of the projection they had around them was dissipated like a castle of sand collided with the wave of the ocean It felt like they were being transported into some kind of separate dimension. They felt like they were hurled into a fog and then they fall down onto a tall mountain surrounded by clouds. And in their mind, they all see the same image. It was the face of Death Monarch. And he is sitting on his back throne and looking at them with his cold eyes, looking at them with disdain with a curved smile. Then they realized something. That there were small and Death Monarch was big. Too big. It was like he is the only being in the vast universe. And they felt infinitely small. Hirate was the one that try to resist this oppression of power the most. Since his Psionic Force is still protecting him, he could at least try to resist. But one gaze from Azief destroy all of his resistance. It felt like Death Monarch Azief was the source of all powers in the Universe. They all know that this is only in their minds and that this image is probably the Mind Projection generated by the two symbols in his letter. But even if they knew, it in their mind, they could not believe it in their hearts. It felt to real Azief cold eyes look toward them like he is looking at an insect that buzz around him. asionally, in that cold eyes, there would be sh of loneliness that could draw a person into that eye. But then a shes of red appears and one could feel his anger and then two wordse out from his mouth. This is the answer that he gave to all six of them This is the answer he gave to the six great power in summoning him to the World Court ¡®Make me!¡¯ he said. To send these two words, he had wrecked the protection of the World Government. He wanted to how them his power. And he wanted to remind them who they are facing. He said those two words with a determination that could not be broken. And while he did not say it in anger, one could feel the pressure of the Heaven pressing on them. That signifies his wrath and then when the two wordsnded on their ears, they were brought back to the dome. They all felt dizzy and then at the same time all of them coughed up blood. They could feel their entire body felt like they were burning and dizziness takes over. Their entire body is trembling with pain, physically and mentally. And at the same time, all of their Disk cracked and energy leaked out of them The symbol disappeared and things slowly bing calmer. The space is no longer locked down. Outside, the thunder retreated, the lightning disappeared and the wind dissipated like nothing ever happened just a few moments ago. The dark clouds separated and the weather be calm once again. Then to the shock of everyone, the Dome of the Quorum cracked and crumble down. Raymond who notices it from afar, lift his hand and the ground around the dome was elevated slightly to give time for everyone inside the dome to teleport themselves out The six people inside the dome quickly uses their teleport stone and teleported out from the dome appearing a few miles away from the site, standing on top of a hill which is embedded with a formation They all looked toward the Dome in the distance and they all sighed as they saw it slowly falls down and then turning into dust that flew with the wind The six leader is all pale in the face and the officials of the World government that saw the crumbling of the Dome all frowned. The six leader just look at the destruction of the dome like they were transfixed by it. While they look at the dome, the officials and the tens of thousands of people in the ind look toward the sky, fearfully. Some of them even counted the clouds to make sure that it is still there. They fear that the clouds in the sky would disappeared suddenly and be a cloudless sky. Some look toward the horizon, fearing a group of dark clouds ising. They fear a sword would fall down, or a red thunderbolt would strike the ind. By now, everyone has guessed who created such chaos. ¡®That person¡¯ is the only one capable of forcing the Supreme Commander toe out personally. And ¡°that person¡± is the only one that dares provoke the World Government The citizens all rted this matter to the fact that the Six Great Power had sent him a delegation yesterday. And they frowned because they could feel that a storm ising. Meanwhile on the hill where the six great power leader had teleported themselves, they al sighed after they regain back their calm. Their internal injury and the damage they suffer to their Disk is the most important thing to deal with right now. Hirate then shakes his head and facing his colleague he then rebukes them ¡®What did I tell you? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I wanted to wash my hands off this? Now, my Dome had been turned to dust because of all of you¡¯ Nunurai and Eric sighed. Narleod smirks and Boris frowned. Why would he act like this? Is he fearful of something?¡¯ Nunurai ask. To him, act of aggression might be a way for him to hide some weakness. Boris snorted and Hirate just shakes his head. ¡®This just prove you don¡¯t know him. Who would he fear in this world?¡¯ ¡®Then why?¡¯ ¡®Because you are forcing him to follow.¡¯ The wind blows around them and their robes sways left and right ¡®Is it so bad? It is apromise for peace. It is not like we wanted to diminish the power of Pandemonium. It is not even possible when he is on that throne. Why acted so radically?¡¯ ¡®To your eyes, it did not diminish the power of Pandemonium. But to ¡°that person¡± eyes, it might not be like that. He forges the reputation of being the strongest in the world. He is the predator and not the other way around. If he follows your suggestion, he is a lion who bows his head to a flock of sheep. While Pandemonium would not lose any power and he would not lose any power, how could they be overbearing if even their leader had to bow down their heads. And when does he ever need a reason to do something in this world?¡¯ ¡®Is that such a big deal that he wanted to kill us all?¡¯ Nunurai asked as he spit golden blood from his mouth. His entire organ is still boiling. If not for the fact that he had some lifesaving measure, his injury would be more severe. Boris thenughed before he coughed up a few lump of blood to the ground. ¡®Kill us? If he really wanted to kill us, do you think any of us would be standing here still speaking? He only uses two words to render us all one foot into the grave. Are you trying to make a joke, Nunurai? This is a warning and a reminder for him. Hahaha¡¯ heughed and then shakes his head ¡®I am out¡¯ he said and Hirate nodded his head. Then Hirate said ¡®Me too¡¯ Eric then said ¡®Then what about the matter of him killing all of those people? What about the peace of the world? If the Law is not upheld, there would be chaos¡¯ Narleod who did not anything then smiles and heughed. Heughs so hard that it unnerves some people ¡®What is so funny? Why are youughing?¡¯ Eric ask. ¡®Hah, I thought this was a good opportunity to test that person. Who knows it backfire? Haish. I should have expected it to be honest. I guess this is not enough.¡¯ Then heughs again ¡®This is too high of a price to pay for offending him. I guess I am out too¡¯ Chapter 725: Giving up (2) ¡®Are you not worried at all?¡¯ Nunurai ask toward Narleod as Boris summon his beast and ride toward the port, no longer caring about the matter. Snow already gathered above the skies of the ind. It is clear that someone else in the ind. That beauty with the red sword is also here in the ind but she did not show her face even once. But as coldness pervade the ind and some snow began falling from the sky, it is clear that woman did not want to interfere. Probably that is why Boris is riding fast toward his battleship. While Boris is riding to his ship, Hirate open up his energy phone and began calling people. It is clear he had made some counter measure and the protection formation of the ind of Peace is once again erected almost immediately after the pressure dissipated. Narleod tried to overhear what Hirate was saying but he was protected by a psionic shield so instead he answers Nunurai answer ¡®He is there. Since he is on that throne, what kind of chaos that the world could do which he could not solve with a swing of his sleeve? Smiling with malice he then said ¡®I would be going now. Update me if anything else happen¡¯ Then he said a person name. ¡®Warp¡¯ Space distorted almost immediately and a rip in space appears beside Narleod. A person appears suddenly beside Narleod. It is the famous Warp the Space Maniptor. No one was shocked. They knew that Warp had always apanied Narleod wherever he goes He looks lean, his hair is long reaching his shoulders and his eyes seems to sh with white sh every once in a while. But even though not many people have seen Warp these past couple of years, his outward appearance is not what the people on the hill pay attention to. It was the thing spiraling around Warp feet that take away their attention There is white circle circling around his feet. This circle ring is transparent and isposed of the energy of the world and have traces of Law of Space and Time ¡®Ready to go?¡¯ Warp asked Narleod. Narleod was silent for a while and then he looks around the area around him and his eye look toward Hirate. Then his eyes look further and saw that person in the air, floating with his golden armor, shining like a sun. It was so shining that it might have blinded him. And his desire for vengeance grew again. ¡®Hmph¡¯ he snorted. then he said to Nunurai and Eric. ¡®This matter is over. Pull back before you went in to deep¡¯ Sighing, he added ¡®I thought the collective power of the Six Great Power could at least restrain Death Monarch, but it is clear from his response today, that he had the confidence to fight against us all. If two words is enough to render all of us in this state, one would shudder to think what would happen if hee in person¡¯ Nunurai and Eric frowned. Both of them are probably the weakest in term of their own attainment of strength. ¡®I would not sacrifice my life to know how far we could go in offending him. I guess my probing has ended. At least this time. After all, I still have things to do. Nunurai, Eric. I don¡¯t want you to die. We got a good thing going on. If you fail to listen to my advice and insisted stubbornly to keep going, then if you die, who would help me to contain the influence of the Three Giants? There is still a lot of things we need to do¡¯ Smiling like his message had been heard he then said ¡®Until next time, my colleagues¡¯ he bowed slightly and toward Warp he said ¡®Let¡¯s go home¡¯ Smiling Warp put his hand on Narleod shoulder. And then a powerful feeling of Laws and energy being expended could be felt. A powerful folding of space happened as space around those two person could be seen cracking. The Laws of the world swirls around them and for anyone who could not feel the trace of the Laws, they could not feel this unexined feeling nor could they sense that the Laws around Narleod and Warp is being deconstructed. And then like a candle being snuffed out by a gust of wind, they just disappeared from their sight like they were never there. Eric and Nunurai looked at each other and then they sighed. ¡®We have to bear it, I guess. If it did not work, then we have to think of other method to pacify the popce¡¯ Eric nodded and then he said ¡®I guess we need to talk with the White Owl again. We might not be able to change the minds of that person, but if White Owl cooperate with us, we could change the perception of the public regarding the event. This is the best thing we could do right now I think¡¯ They too went away down from the hill as they formte the n of how to exin this matter to the world. Only Emperor of Wei, Feng Jing is still silent. And he was still there on top of the hill while most of them have already dispersed. It is clear he is waiting. Hirate finished his phone call and then he looks at Feng Jing. Smiling, he nodded. Hirate since that day when they are in the meeting hall notice that the Emperor of Wei wanted to talk with him. But at that time, he had to deal with some matter making him not think too much of it. But now, it is without a doubt that the Emperor of Wei had something he wanted to say to him. And he waited until everybody is gone before wanting to talk to him Nunurai and Eric is away, Narleod had teleported himself out even through the protection formation with Warp help and Boris is riding to the battleship. Seeing that the snow is not falling anymore, Boris might have calmed that sister of his. But while all the great leaders of the World power are eager to leave the ind, only this Feng Jing did not. This mean whatever he wanted to say to him, it would be something that involves a secret. Hiratee closer to him and then with a sneer mixed with amusement he stands a few feet apart from the Emperor of Wei ¡®I guess you have something you want to talk about?¡¯ Feng Jing nodded and he sighed. If he could choose he would not ask Hirate of this this matter. But they probably share the same problem and right now he might know more than even the World Government of this elusive enemy that they both now shared. ¡®Is it important?¡¯ ¡®Very¡¯ Feng Jing reply and his face is solemn. Hirate could feel that whatever that Feng Jing is going to say would be very important ¡®Hmm¡¯ That is enough of an answer for Hirate to raise his Psionic Shield around both of them >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 726: Magician Feng Jing shows a bitter smile. Hirate then said calmly ¡®Speak¡¯ Feng Jing takes a deep breath and then said. ¡®Something happened. People in my continent discovered a disease¡¯ ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Hirate raise their eyebrows. Of all the thing that Feng Jing said, there is only a few words in what he said that truly make Hirate puzzled. A disease is something that is rarely could be seen after the advent of the new era. Most people lost any of their disease when they climb the evolutionary levels. Of course, the Order of Thinker do warn that as the energy of the world bes stagnant, a new kind of disease could also appear and it might even be more diverse and harder to cure than the normal disease. Since, there is thousands of path of reaching the top, as such, there is thousands of disease that have different variations. Feng Jing continued. ¡®This new disease is quickly spreading and it have killed a few of my citizens. And many more is infected. The fact that some of the carrier is asymptomatic made trying to contain this disease very hard¡¯ Sighing he continue ¡®From what we know it affects the Pir Forming and Orb Condensing Stage. As for Energy Disperse Stage, the effect is minimal and some of them are even immune from it. From our observation and with the data that the Order of Thinkers had provided to us, wee to the conclusion that this disease is very infectious and very easy to be transmitted with contact. one of its symptom is flu. That is how it started. And when one sneeze and coughed, this particle would be expelled which in turn infect more people. The Order of Thinker believes that this flu is unlike the normal flu we had before the Fall. It had the energy of the world in it, but the energy of the world is very scant and it was also corrupted. I think you know what I am getting at here¡¯ Hirate nodded. And his face is solemn. He understood why and because of that he is pale in the face ¡®You mean¡­. like what happened in Japan a few years ago¡¯ ¡®It is worse for me¡¯ Feng Jing said ¡®And? What did you find out?¡¯ This time Hirate is sure that Feng Jing did not say all of this just to tell him that his rule had a problem ¡®It is manmade¡¯ Hearing this Hirate widened his eyes A few years ago, there is an outbreak of disease in the Empire of Japan. The symptom is the same as Feng just describe. But there was no death and the matter ended in a week and it has been forgotten by most people there. Some attributed it to some freak ident of nature. However, the World Government certainly didn¡¯t think so. Since then the Twin Sages of Japan rarelye out from Japan anymore. Hirate always had a nagging suspicion that Oreki and Hikigaya know more than they let on. The reason for it low effect is probably because the disease did not mutate at that time. However, because of its fast disappearance, the scientist in the World Government could not collect enough sample to make any conclusive fact about the disease. The matter was very shocking since after the Fall, there has never been a case of diseases unless you were poisoned by some Poison Master. There were no natural diseases urring in one body With the ability that was bestowed by the World Orb, their bodyposition and endurance all strengthened to the point that even the weakest of Pir Forming would be stronger than any human before the Fall. But at that time, they did have some theory. Some of them theorized that the diseases outbreak that happened in Japan is manmade. If it is manmade, who made it? And for what purpose? And now hearing Feng Jing mentioned that is was really man made, Hirate knows that probably Feng Jing had found the culprit of the case ¡®Since you are saying all this, I think you have found who is responsible?¡¯ as Feng Jing is about to answer the sound of Battleship leaving the ind could be heard in the distance. Thest speck of snow falls into the ground and melted under the ring sun All around the ind, Raymond is flying around supervising the area that was affected with his mace flying beside him, nagging him about things And below the hill, Nunurai and Eric had both reached an agreement with the White Owl and they too are about to depart as their carriage arrived in front of them The wind blows gently on top of the hills and the robe of the two men flutters slightly. The wind passes and Feng Jing reply to Hirate words ¡®Yes. And I need your help in capturing him. This is one slippery loach¡¯ Hirate frown Someone I know? ¡®I think you only ever read his name in the Grey Report. But I don¡¯t think any of your operatives ever met him. I met him once and even with my power, I failed to make him stay for a while. This man is dangerous. Because he is crazy. I have never met a man that have more dangerous idea than him. If we could not capture him, we should kill him before he became powerful¡¯ Hirate ask ¡®Who is it?¡¯ ¡®The so called Magician of Aleppo. That is who he is. The Magician of Aleppo Farhan¡¯ Hirate nodded. Like something that he should have known a long time ago, he nodded in understanding. This man name is indeed in the report. However, he is not in the Grey Report. He is in the Red Report. ¡®It was him¡¯ Feng Jing nodded. Hirate held out his hand. ¡®For a moment, let us forget old resentment. After we caught him, we could go back in being rivalling colleague. But now, this is more important. Do you agree?¡¯ Feng Jing shakes his hand and said ¡®I agree¡¯ Then they let go of their hands. But Feng Jing was not finished. He then said ¡®I have one request however. Do not let the other powers know about this¡¯ Hirate raised his eyebrows. ¡®Why? Do you want something from him if we caught him?¡¯ ¡®No. I fear that the League of Freedom would not sit still if they knew we captured the Magician of Aleppo. From what I know, the Magician of Aleppo had past dealing with Narleod. And knowing Narleod, I doubt they put their head together to do good things¡¯ Hirate nodded at this. Just hearing thebinations of the two did not necessarily produce the image of them working together for the good of the people. Feng Jing continue saying ¡®If you told the Republic or any of the other powers about this, sooner orter, Narleod would find out. He has spies everywhere in the other powers. No one knows how he could keep them hidden but nheless, I would advise you to exercise caution when sharing this matter. As for the World Government, I doubt there is any spies considering you have that ability of yours that could see one thoughts and desire. That is why I cooperated with you and not the others¡¯ ¡®Alright, fine. You just tell me when you have his location and then I will send some people¡¯ Smiling Feng Jing nodded and then he changes the topic ¡®Good. Now, let us hope that this matter with Death Monarch could be resolved without any of us going to war¡¯ ¡®We have to just change the narrative of the story then. This way, everyone avoids losing face. I never agree with the decision to poke the ho nest before. But all of you wanted to test him¡¯ Hirate said. Feng Jing frowned a little and then he asked ¡®And you already have the narrative? ¡® ¡®People don¡¯t know this but I am quite the storyteller¡¯ Hirate said and they bothughed as they both climb down the hill. The wind blows gently and the clouds moves calmly above the Ind of Peace. Night came and three days had passed. Dawn came and people thought things would escte between the six great powers and Pandemonium. Instead when they open their eyes that morning, a news came out that subverted all expectations the White Owl release a news that apparently the destruction of the archipgo of Socotra was actually approved by all the six powers Everyone called it bullshit in their hearts but nobody dares to said it directly to the great powers. And by the evening another explosive news shakes the news. All of the six great powers begin moving mobilization in concert with Pandemonium in an effort to eradicate the Crime Alliance. They imed that this action of mobilizing is the result of their meeting and that meeting before was not a meeting discussing how to handle with Pandemonium but instead a meeting on how to follow up Death Monarch action to strike the most decisive blow. To those who in the know, they know that this is the six power attempt of saving face. To those who don¡¯t know, they take the news at face value. The fourth day shows massive movement of troops and people attacking any bases of the Crime Alliance. The world was turned upside down as the Great Powers shows their unprecedented attack Void the leader of the Crime Alliance is nowhere to be seen. Sicily was turned into a sea of fire. Spain was turned upside down, as battle ravages the streets and earth swallow cities and viges And as for the Bratva that run toward Turkey during the purge of the red sword by Katarina, they were hunted down by the forces of the Republic, the African Alliance and the Lotus Order. The city of Ankara was sieged and all of the Crime Alliance member were either captured or killed. Fortunately, there is not Disk Formation leveler in that city and there is no battle between Disk Formation leveler there. If anything that was the most peculiar thing about the expedition. Like lightning, the military of the great powers attack many of the bases of the Crime Alliance. Yet, even through all the chaos and all of the death, the Crime Alliance did not once deploy their Disk Formation leveler. It was like they were giving up even before the conclusion settled. With these, the people know that the Crime Alliance is not entirely defeated. Since it seems they did not want a full war with the great powers and reserving their forces There must be a reason why in all of the cities that was sieged and under attack, none of the members of the Crime Alliance there have a Disk Formation leveler But as the world descended down to chaos with that hunt order of the six great power, Pandemonium remain silent. And one day remain >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 727: End of idyllic life (1) Morning came and birds fly below the clouds, soaring freely. The clouds move gently, the wind is gentle and the air is refreshing. The sound of waves near the shore sounds like an invitation and a man dressed in ck T shirt with blue dark jeans look at all of this sight from the window of the kitchen This man is none other than the famous Death Monarch Azief. Probably no one could imagine him looking like this When one thinks of Death Monarch what they think about is a man shrouded in dark aura and wearing that ck robe that seems to incite fear in the hearts of people. Who could imagine that after not wearing the ck robe, the Death Monarch look very different. He did not wear his dark robe and there is no hood that cover his face. Instead, he almost looks like a person before the Fall with the t shirt and jeans. Azief standing there on the kitchen looking like a male model. With his height and his wless faceplexion, he looks handsome than just a model. This is because there is certain aura of power radiating around him. His face is handsome and whoever see him will got the impression that he seems to be standing above themon crowd, once seen, it is hard to forget. There is a certain confidence that ising out of him and a proud temperament. When he is mad, a pair of tiger eyes would look at you and when he is at ease, the eye is like mirror, reflecting your thoughts and desires. This is what gives Azief his ethereal feeling. But unfortunately not many could see this side of Death Monarch. The world was ustomed to seeing Death Monarch who was proud and overbearing, disdaining the mortal world. That is why people would always make a wrong step when facing him. What he thoughtmon sense, the other thought that he is behaving unpredictably. That is because the dissonance of his image and his true self, making him unreadable. Azief then sighed as he cut up a few cucumber making slices ¡®One day remain¡¯ he muttered to himself He has been spending almost all of the days he had left in Sofia house. Today, he wakes up early. Seeing Sofia lying beside him when he opens his eyes, he felt happy. And then he was reminded again and his smile turns bitter He got up from the bed, went down and decided to make the breakfast for today These past couple of days, living like a normal human before the Fall, while it did not have any benefits for him in terms of power, it brings a great deal of peace in his mind. He did not forget what he has to do, and he did not forget what he has seen. It is just that even while not forgetting, he could still enjoy the present. The future while it seems bleak and dark, the present is not. And the present beat the future every time. He did not want to get lost in what did not happened yet and failed to grasp what is in front of him now. He and Will did notmunicate. If he is not wrong Will must be seeing his teacher to prepare himself. And he too is preparing himself. He is trying to make up his mind. He already sends some of the Shadow Guard to scope the area around Stonehenge. From the report they did not see anything or anyone around it. They also could not arrive around the Stonehenge area because there is a forest there now and inside the forest there is a dark floating blob creature that guarded the forest. The more he read the report the more he was confident that the Oracle was there. He did not go out personally but he did use his divine Sense to scan that area from Pandemonium. He saw nothing. But his Divine Sense did found out something. The Oracle must have some cloaking formation that hides her aura. Loki would not lie to him and he is confident that tomorrow when hees there she would still be there. Loki said she was waiting for him. Since that is the case, he did not have to worry that she would be gone. He sighed and then he realized that the egg inside the pan is burning. ¡®Shit¡¯ he waves his hand and the fire beneath the pan extinguish itself. The egg is burned ck. ¡®Hais.¡¯ he sighed. And then he turned his hand to the left like he was turning a knob. Then the egg slowly reverted to a state before it gets burned. ¡®Okay, that is done¡¯ Azief fuses the Time Law to make sure he got the perfect egg. If anyone knows he uses such Law to make sure that his food is not burned, they would felt that it is truly extravagant. It is like using a cannon to kill a mosquito. It is overkilled. And no one would expect such a serious person like Death Monarch would waste his energy for doing such a pointless thing As he finished making the most perfect fried egg, he heard footsteping down from the second floor. Azief only smiles as he brought out the rice from the cooker. He put it on the te and then continue cooking a few more ingredients. As he was cooking, Sofia had already arrived inside the kitchen. She did not wear her normal warrior outfit. Instead she wears a crop top with blue skinny jean. Her long hair flows below her shoulder, smelling fragrant and refreshing after she took a bath. Her face seems to shine like a wless jade The moment she enters the kitchen she smiles. It has been a long time since she felt this happy and it has bene a long time since she smiles like this Looking at Azief, who the world thought was a cold person cooking for her, she felt like she was really home This two story house is just a house. When there is someone she loves in here, only then I could be called a home. With him, she felt that she had her happy ending. As long as they are together, that is a happy ending She slowly came from behind him and then she wraps her arms around Azief stomach. She smiles and pinch his stomach and said ¡®Tough and full for muscle¡¯ she whispers inside his ears. Aziefugh ¡®You smell good¡¯ he said and she reply ¡®I always smell good¡¯ Sofia put her chin on Azief shoulder, looking at him heating up the ingredients. ¡®It smell good¡¯ Azief only smiles and he said to her ¡®Sit down firs. I only need to heat it up and then we could eat together¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll make the coffee¡¯ Azief only nodded. She releases her hand and then she went to the other side of the kitchen to make the coffee. Finished she put one of the cup near Azief and kiss his cheek. Azief then said ¡®It is almost finished¡¯ ¡®Eun¡¯ she replied cutely. She sat down at the kitchen table as Azief brought up all the ingredients to the table. Putting it down, he then also sat down on the chair. They sit across each other Today the dish that Azief had made is none other than the famous nasi lemak. He used to eat it a lot before the Fall. Since then, he rarely eats and he rarely eats this dish anymore. There are the anchovies, the peanut with fried egg and boiled egg with a few cucumber slices and sambal. From a person like Azief and Sofi they did not need to eat. They couldst hundreds of years without eating or drinking. But for some reason, while eating did not add anything to their bodies, they still felt it a habit to eat. Unless you are a Pir Forming or Orb Condensing Stage, you could dispense with eating entirely since the energy of the world would provide energy And from what he had heard, there is an emergence of people eating again. It all started with a roaming cook who had the chef ss Azief heard this story from Sofia. There is a roaming cook in the world, who wander all over the world catching beast and monster and making them ingredient into his cooking Reputedly the cooking he made could help in strengthening one foundation and even repairing any ws in one Disk and strengthening one Pir. Maybe someday his cooking could also help people in the Energy Disperse Stage and Disk Formation leveler. It also helps that the food is very delicious. There are many benefits to eating the cooking of this roaming chef. Azief had also heard from Sofia, that his Centre pce had once try to recruit this roaming cook to enter Pandemonium. It amused him. In this world who doesn¡¯t know that Pandemonium did not ask people toe, but peoplee to Pandemonium regardless. This is probably the first time that Pandemonium itself invites a person toe and even offer an escort to invite the cook into Pandemonium It is not Loki ideas but the ideas of the officials in the court. They wanted the cook to cook for them during banquets or feast that is held on the Centre pce. Since the officials did not really wander the world and strengthen themselves many of the officials in the Centre Pce had only Orb Condensing stage level. It is why when the Three Great generals argue with the officials of the court, their momentum would always disappear. It is like a sheep trying to bleat in front of a tiger who could shut the bleating of a thousand sheep with one roar. Anyway, the cook however rejected the offer. When asked why, the cook replied that he wanted to roam the word to find what he called the Golden Meal. Azief even though he had never met the man, he was amused by the thought of that cook. When he reads the report of why he rejected the offer, other than trying to create the Golden Meal, the cook also said he wanted to be the God of Cooking and he would traverse the Universe to search ingredient for his food. Azief do not know whether that cook is joking or he really wanted to be God of cooking, hunting wild beast all across the Universe to create his Golden Meal. But as there is ten of thousands of ways of reaching the apex, who is to say that the path that this cook had chosen for himself is wrong? Chapter 728: End of idyllic life (2) ¡®What are you thinking about?¡¯ The question suddenly enters his ear and he was awoken from his contemtion. He smiles and said ¡®I thought about that cook who rejected Pandemonium¡¯ Sofia smiles grew wider. ¡®Ah, that man. He is more of a hunter than a cook in my opinion. He is bulky with muscle and he fights like a beast but yet he is a cook¡¯ And sheughs a bit before resuming eating. Azief also scoop a bit of the sambal and mix it with the rice and then slowly eats When they are eating they did not talk much. Though maybe it is because they have been talking for thest four days. Since that night he came, he had never left. He was always beside her. And he knows that his action had aroused Sofia suspicion. Since he did not leave, she also did not leave She too might have sensed something. But she did not ask him about anything, why he stay and why he did not leave. This question seems to never leave her mouth. And as such, he did not tell her. For some reason, like they understand each other, they both skirted some issues. She probably could feel something is wrong. She probably felt that he is about to do something. But like she did not want to hear it, she skirts around the issue. So, there is this one gaping emptiness between them. She seems intent on enjoying the day she had with him. And since she intends to do so, he cooperated. This past four day seems to expel all kinds of the stress he had umted. At times, Azief even wished he could forget about the things he saw. With each kiss and eachugh, he wanted to forget. And yet, each time when dawn came and he woke up from his sleep, he remembers. And as such the days goes by and they did not touch this issue. She did not ask, so he would not answer. It was like nothing is wrong between them. They passed their days very peacefully and happily. He apanied her from morning to night. Azief thought she would not like it. But Sofia might have felt that he would leave again and as such, she clings to him And he clings to her. When morning came, he would wake her and they would go to the garden and rxes around there. It was like the outside world did not exist for them. All those people fighting and scheming for powers outside Pandemonium did not concern him at all. When he sees her eyes and that longing in her eyes, his heart could not help but feel ache. When he is in the garden, she would ask him to read her books. He wouldugh and then he would spoil her. He would pick one book in therge bookshelves in the living room and he would read it to her She said his voice is soothing and she likes hearing it. When he reads to her, she would put her head on top of hisp. She would listen and he would tell the story. At times, she would fall asleep on top of hisp and every time there is a smile on her face when she sleeps. The more she is like that, the more his heart ache. In other morning, she would tell him about what had happened for the six years. Sometimes the story is about her. Sometime the story is about the world. Other times it is about Loki and other times it is about Sina. Six years for Azief seems very short. But when listening to her stories, he felt six years is very long. And then thinking of her, alone in that house, waiting for him, once again his heart ache. And as his heart ache, he wavers. In this world, Azief had passed many tribtions. His heart is even stronger than metal. Hi determination could not bepared. But with oneugh and one smile, his heart waver. That is how big of an effect Sofia had on him. When he saw her smile, he did not want that smile to disappear. When he heard herugh, he wanted to solve the reason why sheughs and hopes thatugh and smile would always apany her life. When evening came, they would go to the beach below the tall hill. There they would enjoy the beach and enjoy the sunset. Unlike any other shores in the world, the shores of Pandemonium are very safe. Most of the sea monster around the shore and the sea area of Pandemonium was already cleared by the Three Army. And even if it¡¯s not, with Sofia and Death Monarch power, if there is a stupid enough sea monster that wanted to attack them it would be like a monster that seek its own death Sometimes they would swim together and they enjoy their evenings like that. It felt a bit surreal for him. Every day were filled with so happiness in his every waking moment that he fears that all of it was a dream When night came they would return home and do other stuff. Sometimes they would have watched the television and cuddle with each other. While there is no Netflix any longer someone had digitized all the media in the world when the Shop function still existed. No one knew why the Shop function disappeared. But from what he had read in the misceneous report that was presented to him Azief had learned that it is rted to the quest of one person in the World Government during the early years of the Fall. That person is the current Patrician of the Merchant Association. That person used to be under the World Government before defecting to the merchant association and take his ce as the head of the Merchant Association. And sometimes they would just be cuddling and tell each other stories. He would tell her the stories of the world where he was stranded in. He would tell her about his disciple Xi Feng and the battle he had with the grandmaster of martial arts. She would always call him a cheat considering that his power exceeded any humans and still trying to cosy like a fox when actually he is a tiger. Other time he would tell her about the kind of pces he had seen, the kinds of people he had meet. The days felt like years but then even a thousand years would not be enough And now there is only one-day left. He had already decided that he would meet the oracle on the fifth day. But at times, he felt his feet heavy and he felt like he did not want to go. For some reason he could not exin, he has premonition that if he goes, a lot of things will change. He is at a fight with himself. He needs to confirm it or his heart would always be gued with uncertainty. But if he confirms it, there is no going back Sofia got up from her seat and then she went to the sink and put down her te. She then stopped and said ¡®When will you have to go?¡¯ The instant she asks that question, it felt like everything stopped inside that kitchen. It felt tense in just a moment. Azief had just finished eating his fill and he was also about to get up from his seat but being ask point nk like that, he was not ready. He was still. He then sighed and closed his eyes for a second and then he asks her ¡®Why ask now?¡¯ There is silence between them as only the sound of the rushing water from the pipe fills the silence of the kitchen ¡®Because I felt that you are about to leave¡¯ she said. Azief opens his eyes and even though he could only see her back from his position, he could feel how sad she felt right now. It would be simple if he too felt such sad feeling. But there is a lot more in his heart than just sadness. It is in confusion and it is also full of doubt. That is why he wanted to confirm thing. But if he confirms it and his worst nightmare is true, then what should be done after? He could only simply said ¡®When did you know?¡¯ Sofia smiles bitterly as she washes the te. The sound of the water from the pipe fill the in between silences >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 729: A raven in the turning point of an era Usually in the six years she was inside this house, there would be maids and the Pce keeper that would arrange for her ce to be cleaned and maintained. She did not spend all her time inside the house since she too went into seclusion and hunting beast when she felt it was necessary. Unlike some people who could seclude themselves into ice mountains, or drill into the Earth core to understand their path, she need constant fighting to improve herself and find her path, The bow must be used, the arrow must be let loose Her path is different, so her method is also different. Some could stand still and some must walk. She must be like her arrows. It needs to be straight and unbending but moist time she did not always be straight or unbending. Instead there are time when she falters and there are times when she bends. And almost all of those times, it is rted to the man she loves the most. She is Azief biggest weakness. And Azief is her biggest weakness ¡®You could go now¡¯ hearing this Azief frowned a bit. ¡®Do you not like mypany?¡¯ Sofia sighed as she put the clean te on the rack. Then she turns around and look at Azief. Her eyes look at his eyes, their gaze sh. ¡®I hate seeing your eyes¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®It is full of sorrow. And pity. And guilt. And I hate seeing it¡¯ Azief jaw hardened and he shakes his head and then he wanted to say something to exin. But nothinges out of his mouth. He was speechless. He did not know what to say and then Sofia said with a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth ¡®These four days you apanied me from morning to night. I am happy. I was happy. And I thought that now you returned, we would have the life we dreamed off¡¯ And then she scoffs and she said with a low voice, her face looking down ¡®I guess it is the life I dreamed of and not the life we dreamed of¡¯ She then looks back at him and said ¡®The reason why I didn¡¯t ask you anything is because I know the moment I ask, we could not be smiling andughing anymore. So, I dy it. Because I think like you, I want to dy the inevitable. Why is it that we must always part like some kind of star cross lovers? What kind of rtionship is this? What kind of love is only filled with yearning but nevere to fulfillment¡¯? She sighed and she look at Azief, probably expecting an answer Azief know the one thing he should not say is that he does not know. That kind of answer doesn¡¯t necessarily inspire confidence. But most of his life, he doesn¡¯t know where he is going. He does have ns and he does have his objectives. And while many of his objectives sometimes failed, there are time when the goal he put for himself could be achieved. After the Fall, nothing he ever put his mind to did not turn into sess But for some reason with him and Sofia, nothing ever goes ording to n. If they solve one problem, two more popped out. Since he knows answering it would not gain anything, he looks at her and remain silent. She did not seem disappointed. Probably because she too knows the answer She shakes her head and said ¡®I do not ask you about it and in turn you would not tell it to me. I guess we know too much of each other. I want to enjoy it even if would notst. I was happy. And I was sad. I was happy because you are here again. Beside me. Holding my hand, kissing my lips. For a while I dream of us having a normal life. It was like a dreame true.¡¯ ¡®Then why are you sad?¡¯ He asks And then she answer ¡®Because it felt like¡­¡¯ and she stops. Her eyes are welling up with tears and Azief wanted toe to her. He took one step toward her and she shakes her head Seeing her like that, Azief felt like his heart is being ripped apart. She is hurt. And she is hurt because of him. He gritted his teeth. But like there is an invisible barrier between them two, he could not even take one step forward. She then said ¡®These past four days, it felt like you are preparing for a farewell meeting. You look at me and you cherished every moment. You heard my story and you listen to it like you wanted to engrave it in your mind Youugh so brightly almost like you wanted tough and smile as much as you can, as much as you want. That when I knew. That is when I felt it. Each moment is so precious to you because you treated it like we would never meet again. You were always like that. A bit of selfishness disguised as some kind of kindness. But I don¡¯t hate it before. But I hate it now. And that is sad. Because I know my future is with you and I know I have thousands of days more to pass with you. And when that thousands of days¡¯ passes, I know I would still be there, to pass thousands of more days with you.¡¯ ¡®I¡­.¡¯ And he could not say anything. Because just by looking at her, his heart ache. There is once again silence between them but Sofia smiles ¡®So, go¡¯ she said ¡®Go and solve whatever troubling you. If this is thest time, at least let part with a smile. Because even if you believe it to be so, I won¡¯t¡¯ Azief could not move forward. But he does not know whether it is right to go back. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. Go to Will and od what you must do.¡¯ This time hearing Will nameing out from Sofia mouth, Azief could not hide his shock. Even this, she knows? He thought to himself. He fears Sofia would know all about what he had try to hide. And the reason why he could not take a step forward toward her. The vision of betrayal, all of this prevent him from taking that step forward. Everyone in this world could betray him and he would not be surprised. But Sofia must not. Because out of everyone, he gave his heart to her just like she gave her heart to him. As such, if she really did betray him, he doesn¡¯t know what to do. A step separated them with each other, a step that felt like the distance between the heaven and Earth. ¡®How do you know?¡¯ he asks. Sofia nonchntly said ¡®Why would you meet Will if there isn¡¯t something you wanted to do with him?¡¯ Azief then understand Sofia probably had long wanted to say all these thing to him And she waited until today to spoke all of this But he could not tell why he is doing this. He could only nod and said ¡®I¡¯ll try my best¡¯ Then Azief walk away from the kitchen. Sofia just look at his back and she did not say anything anymore. The past four days felt like a happy dream. And the thing with dreams is, is that it ends. She did not know why he had to leave again and she does not want to guess. But she knew trying to stop him would be pointless. It is not that she wants him to go. But because she too has a n of her own. And so she let him go. Azief walk through the living room until he went to the door. Smiling bitterly, he took a longst look at Sofia inside the kitchen Sofia is still there on the kitchen, leaning her back on the counter top, her hand is on the counter and her eyes is turning red and then she averts her face, so that he could only see her back. And this time, he felt sad. Why is it when they meet each other, one of them would have their tears fall. And why would it fall endlessly? Why would their heart ache seeing each other? They made each other smile ad they made each otherugh. Yet, they are also the one that made each other cry and in pain. It is weird that now, when he is about to leave this house, the only feeling in his heart is only pain and sadness. He smiles bitterly but the tears did not fall. He went out of the house and then disappeared almost instantly, probably appearing inside the residence of the Immortal Couple. And the moment she did not sense him, Sofia breaks down inside the kitchen. She did not howl. And she did not scream. She just sits there on the tile floor, her back leaning on the counter, tears falling like a river. She then got up and then wipes the tears on her face. On the window of the kitchen sink there is a raven. The raven eyes are green and all around the raven there is green aura. She looks intently at the raven and sighing she ask ¡®Where should we meet?¡¯ The raven screams at her and then the raven speak ¡®You ready to do this?¡¯ The raven asks. She waves her hand and she was transformed to the Divine Archer Sofia, her warrior outfit fits perfectly on her body. The bow on her back seems to glisten with golden colors. ¡®You were not joking before, right? Loki.¡¯ The raven nodded. ¡®I know what Azief is going to do. And if you do not help me, I know that he would be attacked by all sides. And this time, he might note out of it unscathed¡¯ Sofia eyes shed and nodded. ¡®Fine. If what you said is true, then tomorrow Azief would leave. I just need to be in the Ind of Peace right?¡¯ the raven nodded again. Sofia nodded and the raven squawk. ¡®See you tomorrow¡¯ the raven said, before it flies off to the clouds. And Sofia walk around the house, preparing her weapons and bringing out some of her hidden weapons that she had umted over the years. Loki and Azief always had this tendency to hide something from her. And this time even when Loki ask her for help, she felt like Loki still held up some of the information. Since they do not want her to know, she would try to find it out Her eyes shed again and she knows she had to make some calls to prepare for whatever is happening tomorrow. She need to fetch more arrows. That is what she thought of at that moment Overhead, dark clouds are rising >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 730: Seeing the oracle (1) Azief did not waste time. The moment he was out from the house; he went to Will. Probably because he was already determined this time his step is marked with confidence, there is no hesitation left in his heart Everything seems to move fast. The heart wanted to move fast so the body also move fast They talk about a lot of things. Will exin to him about certain theory about Time and space and he listens intently. Azief had a n B and that n B involves Will. And Will also agree with the n B because he too wanted to see something. Regardless of the thing Azief would know after seeing the Oracle, they would still execute n B For some reason even though the outside world is shaking with the news of the World Powers attacking the many bases of the Crime Alliance, the burning of cities and the killings of kings of the crime underworld, here, inside Pandemonium, there is also dark clouds gathering. And the feeling is full of heaviness Azief did not want anyone to know he went to visit the Oracle. And he does not want people to know why he would seek the Oracle. Especially Sofia. As for Will, he too wanted to know his fate in the future that Azief had saw and the future that he had saw. Four days since the day that Death Monarch return, and all kinds of events happening all over the world. It is not exaggerated to say that each time Death Monarch appears, storms are raised all over the world. Morning passes and evening came and then as sunsets falls, night came. The moon was covered by the clouds and one could feel that a storm ising. Those who look at the sky could feel the shifting of the winds, the movement of the clouds and felt something momentous is about to happen. Those who could divinate using their instinct, felt deep in their hearts something is about to happen. But probably in the world, only that woman sitting under that long thin tree that seems to wither could see the future clearly with her clear eyes And as the night passes, finally the day arrived. Only Loki inside his ship of bones, Yewa Hafar who arrange the chess pieces on the chessboard and Erika who see through the past and future knows what this day signify. This is the countdown to the end. And this is where one should move their chess pieces and determine whose endgame would prevail? Three yers are ying on the same chessboard, until the end arrive, who knows who would win and who would lose! When dawn had broken, Death Monarch Azief and the Golden Speedster Will is no longer in Pandemonium. They disappear and the news was blocked by the Shadow Gaud, Sasha the Nightingale is once again on the helm of these secretive organization belonging to Death Monarch The leave does not fall to the ground without wind. But if there is one blocking the wind, unless that person wanted the leave to fall, the leave will not fall. To avoid chaos, Azief had left an order to hide his excursion And no one outside of Pandemonium knows this news. If they did, it probably invites chaos all over the world. As the sun just about to rise up, in Ennd someone appeared in front of the forest where the Stonehenge is located. There is two people and these two are none other than Azief and Will. Azief look at the dark forest and he could see with his eyes the dark blob creature roaming across the forest. Will look at Azief and he did not ask question like are you sure to do this or are you determined to do this? Because he knows it is useless to convince Azief right now. Since he is already here, that means he already makes up his mind. He only asks Azief ¡®How will you break the formation?¡¯ Will had confirmed the existence of a cloaking formation. Because of this they are sure that Loki did not trick them. The famous Oracle is here for sure. But other than the cloaking formation used to hide the Oracle, there seems to be also other formation that is embedded deeply into the Laws of the world. And there is also the fact that the Stonehenge area is one of the forbidden zones of the world. There must be some powerful monster ready to attack them when they enter The dark blob creature might not look terrifying and they did not possessrge body, but Will doubts that they are as weak as their appearance seems to indicate. If its that easy, everyone would already travel and explore this area. Azief listening to Will question only smirk and answer ¡®How hard could it be?¡¯ Will hearing the way Azief answer his question with such casualness could not help but make himugh ¡®I forgot it was you I¡¯m talking about. In this world, what is impossible for you?! Hah¡¯ heughed. Then gesturing with his hand, Wil said ¡®Please go first¡¯ Azief smiling walk into the forest like he is strolling into a park. The dark blob creature like it senses that an intruder has entered into the forest rushed toward Azief and Will. The rushing of all these dark blob creature is akin of all kinds of negative emotions gathering and is about to hit them both Loki had used his ravens to dissipate the dark blob. But as the dark blob is about to charge toward them, Will did not even raise any defensive aura around him. Since beside him is Azief. Azief look at the charging dark blob creature and pointed his finger A heaven sundering pressurees out from his finger and a golden light seems to erupt from his index finger, like the scene of a star exploding inside the darkness of space. The heaven above rumbles but as the heaven is about to stir, it was stopped by Azief Willpower. Chapter 731: Seeing the oracle (2) Aziefe to Ennd today, he did not want anyone to know where he is. The Heaven Will try to stir but like a fire that is about to burst, it was extinguished before it became arge me All of the dark blob creature was shed into nihility by that golden light. Azief uses the Heaven Sundering Finger to dispel all of these dark blob that was maintained by some magicalw that is set upon this area He felt the flow of energy that woulde and respawn these dark blobs. It is hard to exin this feeling. It is subtle and hard to exin. But it was there. Since Azief had Thirteenw bodies and none of the Laws he cultivated is some kind of weak Law, he could sense it acutely. Azief would not allow these dark blob creatures to spawn again. He decided since he had alreadye here, and he had already make his move, why not go all the way. To other people to survive inside a forbidden zone is something to be grateful about. No one would be as casual as Azief right now. Probably only he in the word right now coulde anywhere he wants and go wherever he wants without anyone in the world able to do anything to him. This kind of freedom, even in the world before the fall who could be like him, carefreely roaming the world like he is some kind of wandering deity? Azief uses his Laws to cut down those dark blobs creature The light not only cut these dark blob into nothingness, it severed the connection of the dark blob creature with Timews and reverse cause and effect. The forest glows with golden hue and then when the golden hue dissipated, none of the dark blob creature could be found. All of this takes time to describe but from the motion of him pointing his finger and to the disappearance of all the dark blob creature it only took two seconds. After this, the dark blob creature would not respawn again. ¡®Like I said, how hard could it be?¡¯ Azief said smirking at Will Will just shake his head whileughing ¡®Show off¡¯ he said and they smile at each other as they continued to walk forward The journey is particrly boring. While the dark blob creature was all extinguished by the severing of thews, there is other beast. But with Azief and Will walking together, the aura of their existence which they show no intention to hide scared all those beats that hide when they felt the power of the Laws. So, the walk is pretty calm. The dark forest as it is called by the local nearby does not feel that dark. Even the sunlight could nowe inside. And when light fills the forest, the forest looks very mystical with green all around and the sound of small stream echoing in the distance The only reason they walk and did not tear the space around them was because they wanted to find where the oracle is hiding. Then after around fifteen minutes of roaming around the forest, they found it. Will then ask ¡®You or me??? Azief then ask ¡®You know how to break the formation?¡¯ he did not hear that Will have any expertise in breaking formation ¡®I have some tricks¡¯ Will answered ¡®Do you want to?¡¯ Azief ask Will extend his finger and then his hand passes the space in front of him. If anyone passes this area they would find nothing wrong with it. Even if you look at it, there is nothing wrong with what you see. There is trees in the distance and there is leaves on the ground, the braches sway when the wind passes by and there is wet ground and everything seem to the scenery of a normal area of the forest After all, even if you push forward, there is nothing that is blocking the way. Since that is the case, why would they think they found the formation? Because they simply did not trust their eyes. The more you trusted your eyes, the more you will get astray for people who knew what they were looking for they could feel the disparity between the space of the area that Will just passes and the space around them before they pass that area The Laws are different. It is subtle but it is there. One could say unless one reaches Disk Formation of Divine Comprehension, this area would probably not be discovered And while for Divine Comprehension, these kind of cloaking method would not work, for Disk Formation leveler, unless they have understood a bit about Time and Space energy, they would also not be able to discover that this area had been cloaked It would even be hard for Disk Formation leveler to notice such a formation in the first ce but Will even said he could break the formation. The concept of this cloaking method is actually quite simple The Oracle took an empty space, and morphs it into an area the same as the forest. So when people pass this area they would not feel anything is wrong. When in fact they would enter the empty space and thene out the other side without ever seeing the sceneries that the Oracle is trying to hide. Will then said It would take time for me to break this formation¡¯ And he was ready to begin as electricity arc swirl from his feet and is about to slither to his knees. Azief hold Will shoulders and the electricity arcs were dispersed almost an instant Azief?¡¯ Azief shake his head and then said ¡®You said it takes time. Then, it is better that I do it¡¯ Will nodded Azief then he extends his hand into the area. His hand is full of the power of Laws. If not for the fact that he limits the power of thews to the tips of his finger, it would be impossible to hide his location. Since the Laws around him are slowly changing to adapt to the Laws on the tip of his fingers And then he makes a pulling motion. The moment he makes the pulling motion, like he was ripping out the nature from the world, the trees, the leaves, the ground in that area were all pulled toward him The area and everything in the radius of that area is rippling and distorted before turning into motes of energy that dissipated into the surrounding and then they could see the area that the Oracle had try to hide They see a tree. The tree is withered, and there are no fruits on the branches. They could see, probably in the past there is fruits there but all of it shows sign that it has been plucked. It looks like any minutes now that three would fall down. Dried up and in the verge of dying But it still stands there, its tips seem to reach the clouds. But whenever something collides with the tree, it phases out the area around it. So no one and nothing ever hit the tree. They see the standing stones of the Stonehenge and they saw how it glows in bluish colors and the energy around it is full of abundance. They could also smell the scent of herbs all around them. And there standing below that dried up tree is a woman, wearing a gray clean robe, her clear pair of blue eyes look toward them And then she smiles. ¡®Wee. Death Monarch Azief and the Golden Speedster Will. You finally arrived¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 732: The price The sun is already up, and the world felt like it is alive. On some parts of the world, night arrived and on other part, it weed the arrival of dawn. Here, in this area of the Stonehenge, it is hard to determine whether it is day or night. The cold make it felt like it is still night and fog fills the area around it Azief and Will had already arrived at the Stonehenge area. Azief was a little bit shocked to be honest when he arrived here and seeing the appearance of the Oracle. It is nothing like he had expected. He of course had seen the photos in the report that was sent to him. But clearly, the photo is outdated. She looks thin and there is certain paleness that shows her life force is low but for some reason that went against the contrary, ripples of power could be seen erupting from her thin body. It is weird and strange. maybe to one who could not sense the Laws, they would feel that nothing is amiss. But Azief could see it and could feel it. There is certain power around the Oracle. A willpower. And there is this certain premonition that does not bode well fills his heart the moment he sees the Oracle. But he suppressed all of these feeling and then he walks forward to meet the Oracle. Azief did not notice the gaze that sh between Will and the Oracle. Before this they have met with each other in Santorini. They talk about a once upon a future. In another life, he was the handsome man and she was the beautiful woman and they were together. Since things have changed, they should not meet again. But fate and destiny always like to make fun of people. Today, they meet again. And even though she had advices him that day, still, today after all of that, he is here beside Azief. Is fate inevitable? Or could it be change? Who knows the answer to this question? Azief walk forward and he look around the area It is clear there is traces that the oracle has been living here for a long time. With one nce he could see there are other people living here. Knowing the report that he had read yesterday, the other person must be the oracle loyal bodyguard sh emissary, Antonius. Since he did not sense anyone other than the Oracle here, that guard might be somewhere else in the world. He then stops only a few meters away from the Oracle. This is probably something that would one day be a story in taverns where they would tell the story of how Death Monarch and the Oracle meet each other. What Azief could not possibly know was that the meeting between him and the oracle in Loki future is considered by many to be the changing point of the history of the world. The story is mentioned in the Holy text of people who worship the God of Life and Death. Azief calmly look at the woman in front of him. This is the woman that could kill anyone with the help of fate and destiny This is the woman whose words could shake the world and bring down empire and kingdoms. The Seven Warlords of Greece, all of them bloodthirsty and vicious in their bid to conquer thend all follow the words of the Oracle like what she said is some divine promation This is the woman the world called The Great Oracle. And to his difort, as he looks at the woman eyes, he felt that the eye is very familiar to him. And his frown be deeper And as Azief was looking at Erika, Erika is also looking at Azief. To her, this is the man that have been haunting her dreams and her every waking moment. Even after she knew why she gave her eye to him, that did not mean it did not haunt him Now, that man in her dream, that man in her vision finally is in front of her. And she could not help but feel her eyes twitch. ¡®I heard you have been waiting for me from Loki¡¯ Erika nodded ¡®He is always a bber mouth. Though I am surprised he tell you that easily¡¯ Azief did not intend to start a banter with this woman, instead he asked If you know that I aming why not put down all the tricks? Azief said. She then said Sometime thing has to happened exactly like it would y out. It would not be called destiny then. And you are not the only one looking for me. Now, that you are here, I do not need the cloaking formation anymore. If you did note and if you did not break it, things would change. Never underestimate a simple difference in reading futures¡¯ She said smiling at him. Azief could not really feel at ease even though she smiles. That is because he was absorbed in that woman eyes. The more he looks at her eyes, the more he is convinced he had seen the eye before. It is the eye that he sees inside the Time Tunnel, he realized. And realizing this, he felt more worried. Why would that eye be now Erika eyes? What would happen between him and this woman? There is this silence between them as they both stop speaking. Will just stand there beside Azief, pretending not to know the woman The meeting between him and the oracle is something that he wanted to keep a secret There is the fact that the matter was not realized as such he did not need to add to Azief problem. There is also the fact that his matter and Azief matter is quite different So, he just stands there silently It is very hard for Azief to say anything right now. It is not because he doesn¡¯t know what to say, but he fears what he is about to say has already been predicted by this mysterious woman of precognition power. Erika probably knows what Azief was thinking so she said ¡®Don¡¯t be that afraid. It is not like I could see every second of every one life. I see many things. But I do not see everything¡¯ she said Hee closer to her. ¡®I want to see my future. Could you do it?¡¯ Erika smiles and then she said ¡®You have to pay a Price.¡¯ Azief did not hesitate to answer ¡®Tell me the Price then¡¯ Erika smiles a bit. Behind Azief, Will is looking sharply at Erika. But in her eyes right now is only Azief. And while Azief and Will could not see what she could see, she saw it clearly. What she sees in front of her is the powerful God of Life and Death in the future. It was like that image of that titanic god that rules the era is superimposed with the current Azief. She quickly shakes the thoughts of her mind and then she answers him ¡®My pain¡¯ Azief clearly did not understand what Erika is saying. ¡®What do you mean? ¡®You have to take my pain. I would tell you your future, and I turn, you will take away the source of my pain¡¯ She said, with a smile on her face, like what she said make sense Azief frowned and then he asks her ¡®What is the source of your pain?¡¯ Once again she smiles. And then she said ¡®It did not matter what is my pain and how to solve it. You have to take it regardless. That is the price¡¯ And then sheughs. Herugh did not sound like Loki gratingugh that would get on people nerves. But it is equally annoying as Azief thought to himself ¡®How could I agree without knowing what kind of pain should I take? Isn¡¯t that kind of unfair transaction?¡¯ She then casually said. ¡®That is the price. I don¡¯t have to specify what it is. I just need you to agree to it. Fairness has nothing to do with it. And fairnessing from your own mouth, that sounds a little bit hypocritical. Pausing for a moment she then continues ¡®The moment you agree to it; I would quickly perform what you wanted of me. To see your future and see what your mind try to deny¡¯ Once again there is silence between them ¡®I could kill you¡¯ Azief said casually like he is talking about what to eat for lunch. Erika then without any shock or fear then reply ¡®Then, you will never know for sure¡¯ ¡®I have Will.¡¯ Erika smiles because she understood what Azief meant when he said he has Will. But even then, she was not afraid. If anyone could see this conversation between Death Monarch and The Great Oracle Erika, they probably would admire Erika. There are not many people in this world that could be fearless in front of Death Monarch and talk so calmly with him other than the fewpanions that follow him since the beginning. Erika reply with the same tone of casualness ¡®Then, you should have gone right now¡¯ Erika reply. ¡®Why would you need me?¡¯ She asks back. Azief frowned. A moment of silence passes between them and then Azief curiously ask ¡®Do you not fear death?¡¯ Azief ask Erika simply said ¡®It is nothing about not fearing death. Truth be told, I still wanted to live. But what I offer, that is the price. I state the Price and you could decide whether you want to take the price or not. If you don¡¯t take it, I could only say that you have make a fruitless journey here. And I have done a wasteful thing waiting for you here.¡¯ Azief then did not ask anything else. He thinks to himself as once again silence settles between them, the only sound that could be heard is the sound of the wind. He did not ask her to change the Price. Because in Azief mind even if he asks, maybe the Price could not be changed. Once spoken, it could not be taken back. And his hypothesis is correct. Erika when determining a price of her divination always think twice beforeying out her price. If the divination people, ask her to perform is not that hard she would ask only simple things. If she thinks it would take her a lot of life force, she would ask more valuable things. These valuable things could range from precious herbs to a favor in the future and in the case of Death Monarch, her source of pain. Erika rarely ask for thing that is to hard for people to fulfil. Because if she did that, then some people could never get divination from her. But she knew who Azief is. And she knew who he going to be. And as such, there is no price too high for the man in front of her. Azief calms himself down. It is clear that he is too anxious. He then takes a deep breath and then after sure what he is about to do, he said ¡®Fine. I agree to your price¡¯ And she smiles and nodded. Then she said ¡®And so it will be fulfilled¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 733: The veil The moment he said that Azief could feel something binding him. This is not like some kind of pressure but an invisible string that seems to bind him with the Will of the world and the interconnectedness of everything around the world. This is the dark price he thought to himself. ¡®Would you like me to tell you what will happen? Or would you like me to show you? Azief was shocked ¡®You could do that? ¡®I could not do it before. Six years had passed and I have a few things under my sleeve. Just because I did not make waves like you, did not mean I ck off. Hehehe¡¯ sheughs a bit Then she added ¡®And it would be easier for you. This time you would not rack your brain trying to find if my words have some kind of implied meaning. Since you pay a higher price than normal people, I too have to up my service. I have to bnce things out after all. If not, I would get a bacsh¡¯ Will who did not speak since the beginning suddenly said, his eyes ring at Erika and ask her a question ¡®Since when the Oracle be so generous?¡¯ Erikaugh and then said ¡®Since now¡¯ she answers while looking straight at Will. Will only snorted and did not say anything else. She then looks back at Azief and then said ¡®So, how would you like to know about your future. Do you want me to give you a prophecy? Or would you like to see it for yourself?¡¯ ¡®If I choose to see it, how do I guide the vision?¡¯ Erikaughed again. ¡®Since you came here, you probably already have something you wanted to see. In this world, you are the few people that was not interested at all with my power to see the future¡¯ Sheughs bitterly at this, like she was remembering some memories of the past. She then shakes her head, like trying to shake off the thoughts and then continue ¡®You did not fear death; hence it is not your death you fear. Then it must be other kinds of things that pointe you toward me. I felt the Time Turbulence a few days ago. And I have the vision youing to see me. Since that is the case, when you are in the Time Turbulence, you must have experience something magical. And this magical experience was not pleasant, if I have to guess. You must have seen something¡¯ Smiling, she looks at Azief. Azief did not nod or shows any sign but Erika never needed such confirmation in the first ce. This is a story that she already knows. Round and round it goes and the same story once again repeated today. ¡®And you wanted to know for sure. After all, not every vision of the future could be trusted. And whatever you see in there, it is something you don¡¯t want to believe. That is the cause and effect of why we are meeting today. And despite all of your efforts in the past to not see me, in the end, here you are, in front of me, asking the very same thing you thought you never ask from me¡¯ Azief did not say anything just letting her talk. Because he did not know how to refute. Each words that she said is correct Erika smirks and then chuckles a bit like she found something funny about all of this. In the end, probably only Loki would understand her thought. These wanderers that is cut off from time probablyugh and cry for different things. But they are also the only one that probably understand each other loneliness and feeling the best. Like there were the only two people in the world. It felt boring. And it felt exciting. Because they know how it begins and how it ends, they both have this kind of feeling of being bored, and being excited. Bored because of the same story, of the same words and action and excited when the words, the action and the story changed. Sheughs because she thinks she is slowly bing that old friend of Loki. She did not have the experience but all the memories of her future self. All the vision she seen, it came from her future self. But she never felt like she was the same with Loki. But today, while Azief would take his first step to be the Sovereign he was meant to be, she too took the step which would transform her. That is why sheugh. And that is why herugh could never be understood. Will could not understand it. In this whole wide Universe, probably only Loki would understand her feeling at this time To stand at the turning point of the Universe history, that kind of knowledge bring all kinds of emotions Calming herself down, she then said toward Azief ¡®It is actually quite simple. You are Divine Comprehension leveler. You at least have the power to manipte Laws. Since that is the case, seeing the future with my help would not be that hard. You just have to focus on that focal point of time you remember. Then I would show you what lies beyond the Veil. Just don¡¯t be surprised at what you will see along the way. Time¡­have a way of confusing perspectives¡¯ Azief nodded and then he asks ¡®What should I do? ¡®Take my hand¡¯ Erika said as she held out her hand. Azief did not hesitate as he took her hand. ¡®Now, since you don¡¯t want to waste time, let us just go.¡¯ Then Erika eyes turns cloudy and her entire eyeballs turns white. If one looks closer at her eyes, it was like clouds covers up her eyes. She looks like she was possessed. Oracle has always bene the instrument of fate and destiny. And as such when they look at the future, they look like they got possessed. At the same time, she holds Azief and and her eyes turning white, a weird source of power seems to envelop him Azief could feel that the spirals of energy that slowly enveloping him is full with the trace essence of the purestw of Time he had ever had the chance toe in contact with For a moment, he felt connected with Time, that abstract concept of the Universe. He could feel that there is a Time stream in the Universe flowing endlessly. And he also notices something else. He couldmunicate with this energy and the moment he tries to; an image rises up in his mind. It was the image of an Etherna. ¡®Borgan¡¯ he thought to himself but before he could ponder more about this, he felt the pulling of the force forcing him to follow. He quickly concentrates in what he is doing. He is not here to know some secret origin of the power of the Oracle, he came here to see the future. He focusses his mind once again Will stand behind them as protector watching if there is any intrudering to mess this up. After all, Azief did rip apart the cloaking formation of the area Azief on the other hand right now is traveling in somece dark after being pulled by that force. He could not determine where he is. Then he notices he is floating and he is flying across this darkens and eternal emptiness of space He tries to stop, but there is a force pushing him to fly forward. The darkness slowly receded and then he felt sensation on his hand. Then materializing out of nothing, the Oracle is beside him holding his hand, flying side by side. She then said ¡®This is only temporary¡¯ Then as her words finished, everything seems to explode into colorful colors and stars like existence could be seen in the distance. Sceneries passes them by. Lives and death could be seen all around them. The empty space now did not seem as empty. And if before there is only darkness, now, all around them sparkling lights and beautiful hues of lights fills this eternal space. ¡®Is this real?¡¯ Azief ask. The Oracle simply said ¡®If you are powerful enough, then believe.¡¯ Azief took a second before he understands what the Oracle is trying to say to him If one person is powerful enough, when he believes in it, it be real Every once in a while, Azief could swear he sees his past self in the scenery that passes him by. He could see a kid who got scraped in the knee and was crying and he could swear it was him when he was little. But the sceneries pass quickly, and like a dream, once seen, easily forgotten It is quite something to describe the feeling and memories in this unknown ce. Azief then realizes something. They are travelling through time. From the past of their life to the present and thest destination is their uncertain future. And while he might have seen his own past, Erika might have seen something different. Even in this area, Azief could still maintain a bit of thought and notpletely swayed by what he had seen. Maybe, to anyone thate here, what they see and what they experience would be different. The ability of the Oracle is truly mysterious he thought to himself. It was like a film strip that passes him by. In each of the strip is moment from his life. He wonders if all of it is jumbled would it still make sense? Moments made time or Time connected Moments? He thought to himself. He looks deeper and the more he looks, the more things he could see. He did not only see his past and present. He could see glimpses of the future that resulted from each and every one of his action. Like a guiding, hand, the past shaped the present and the present affect the future. One simple action, one insignificant choice did not seem so insignificant in therge scheme of Time. It connected. But then as his eyes sees deeper and he look past his own Time, he discovers that it is not only his Time, that he could see. There are also many others. He could see the past and present of everyone connected to him. Like that tie called Karma, or maybe it is Fate and Destiny that binds them, their present and their future was affected by him. It is not only the people closets to him but also to people that he doesn¡¯t even knows. The stronger he became, and the more things he could affect with his power, the ripples of his action ripples strongly and affect other people Time. One action he did connected him with people and his action changes their trajectory of the future and the actions of these people also changes his past and future and the trajectory of the future. There is a connection that could not be seen unless one could see it from an objective seat, looking through the source, looking at the cause and effect of everyone involved. By seeing all of this, only then one could truly determine the past and the resulting future. Erika words then echoes inside his ears. ¡®Don¡¯t get distracted¡¯ Then he turns his head to see the source of that sound This time to his surprise he found out he is alone. Erika is no longer beside him and the scary thing was only now did he notices. But for some reason, he felt Erika is still holding his hand. He stopped and avert his gaze from his past and then he was shocked once again. In front of him there is a veil. Arge and gigantic veil that seems to stretch out from one end of to the other end. ¡®What the f-?¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 734: The vision The veil that the Oracle said is not some figurative veil. There is truly a veil. And the end could not even be seen. Like a veil that stretches endlessly and without boundary, one could not see where the veil begins and where the veil end. One could not pass through the area where there is no veil. So the only way forward is to pass through the veil And each of the sparkling thing that attached itself to the veil that looks like beads is actually shining bright like stars¡¯ shine in the night sky ¡®No¡¯ he mutters to himself. He looks closer to the veil. He looks at the bead and all he sees is moments. The star- like beads is actually is filled with moments of someone else life The stars are filled with moments of one life, from birth to death, ying out for eternity in a loop. One could see cause and effect because for each beads, the beads beside each of them were all connected. Their life connected with each other, their action affected each other. He saw a life of a man who in the first part of his life lived a happy life. Have a perfect wife and a beautiful daughter. In the second part of his life, it is filled with sorrow. His daughter was involved in a hit and run. He falls into despair, got divorced and spend his life trying to drown the sorrow with alcohol. In thest part of his life, he finally epted it, and found people to love and die of old age. The bead beside that person life, is a bead of the person who for the entirety of her life, leads a life of unorganized and bad choices. It is a woman who was pitiful and also at the same time as she grows up, she be a detestable person. She lived in a bad neighborhood and while most people could win the fight against nurture, she did not. She learns all the wrong things and never look back. She made all the wrong choice even though one could see every once in a while there is a choice for her to walk away from that life. Of course maybe because Azief could see it as an observer he could see it clearly. He could even postte the trajectory of that woman future if she took a different choice or different path. Azief stopped in front of the veil as he scrutinized the beads that connected with that man who lost his daughter. He found that postting things from this enhance hisprehension towards thews of fate and destiny. He could even sense that he could manipte the flow of that woman destiny and that man destiny and even all the destiny that connected with them In the end, all of those choices lead to the rainy night where that woman drink with her ex-boyfriend. She just got her car back from an auto shop. The mechanic that repair her car actually wanted to dy one more day before he would repair the woman car But because someone else make a scene the day before in that auto shop and demand back their car, the mechanic could focus on that woman car and he finish the car early. The woman, excited and intoxicated went into the car and then speeding up in the street run over a twelve-year-old child. The child was still alive after being hit. Her organs might have all been crushed, but there is still life in that child breath. That woman at that time could still make a choice. She stops her car and she look at the dying child in the rain At that time, Azief knows this is another moment of choice. She could get out of the car, and called an ambnce. She could even take the child and drove her to the hospital. The hospital is just ten minutes away. She could even call for help from the pharmacist nearby where someone could at least perform first aid. All of this action might get her thrown out of jail because she was driving under the influence but she would be doing the right thing. But, like all the choice she had made in her life, this too did not end with her making the right choice. She looks at the blooding out of that child mouth, pooling on that wet road. Coughing blood because of the severe internal injury that would happen when a child gets hit by a car The woman sees all this and then ride forward, leaving that child to take herst breath on a cold dark road without anyone beside her. The child dies young and she die painfully. At this point, one might have thought that the woman that hit the child would probably live her life fill with guilt. Or maybe like the father of that daughter, she would be wrecked by guilt and drown herself with alcohol and die of regret at the end of her life, haunted forever by that scene she saw when she was around her twenties. Or maybe, she would change, promising to help the unfortunate, changing to be a better person and saved many lives in the future. But she did none of those thing. That woman was never in too deep into darkness. But she keeps choosing a path where she keeps going further and further from the light. And in the end, she was consumed by it. She did not feel at all guilty. She did not even spare a second to remember the child she hit down on that road. She lives her life pretty good. Because she was involved with drugs, she be a dealer. She was lucky in that she did not get caught. She saved enough money to get out from her neighborhood and live a rich life in a gatedmunityter in her life. She lived a life of decadence and loving every second of it. and like the father of that child she hit, she dies of old age, after living her life to the fullest Everyone wants a happy ending. Where the father probably finds peace in hister years and the viin got found out and punished. One might also want the father to die peacefully on his bed with hisst thought of his daughter dead avenged and the viin to get wrecked by guilt and spend the remaining years of her life in misfortunate life. But as there is never the same story, not all viins get punished and not all good people get their dues. The father was wrecked and live his life in sorrow. The woman on the other hand live her life without guilt and have quite a happy life with no worries of other stuff. The father of that child live his life filled with regret. he was filled with regret because the choice he made that day doomed his daughter. To him, it was his fault. The choice he made was the reason his child had died. But as Azief saw it, if everyone makes a different choice, none of these things would happen. If the child did not want to cross the road and met her friend. If the woman did not drink before she drives. If the ex-boyfriend of that woman did not meet that woman that night and instead stay at home. If the mechanic of the car that woman rides dy in repairing that car for one more day. There are too many connections that have to be made to make sure that little girl died on that street that night. That is fate. That is destiny. One could not see it until it was right in one own face. All of it is connected. The more Azief look at all the people connected to that person life the more he understood the concept of fate and destiny. Like a chessboard, the pieces need to be arranged first. Only then one could make the move. And when the move is made, none could escape. Fate and Destiny set the chessboard. They move the pieces and they always win. Because there are no other yers around the chessboard They were ying against everything. But since they are the movers of the pieces and no other person could move it, how could anyone win? There is too many to count and one could not see where it begins and where it ends. Erika words once again echoes in his ears as she said ¡®Keep your focus. Fly over the veil. You will have only limited time there¡¯ Then like it was cut off, there was a brief silence before the voice echoes again in his ears ¡®Just look at it. Do not try to do anything. And when the time is up, you would feel it. Now go.¡¯ Once again there is silence. Azief took a deep breath. He did not know where he is now but he could guess He knows he is not on space. He is probably inside the miraculous state of the oracle when she performs her Divination. This must be the sight she would see when she tries to look at the future. Though, maybe the sceneries in her vision would be a bit more different than the vision he saw And maybe this is just a part of the world in Erika mind. Whatever the truth was he calm himself down and focus his mind. The memory felt raw to him so he took no time to focus to that scene he saw. Maybe because he is in this world, he could feel something pulling him. This pulling even though he could not be sure, it could be felt as a guiding principle on where to see the vision. He looks again at the veil and since the Veil is sorge that one could see one end to the other, maybe there is a bead about his own life and the people that is connected to him. Then without hesitation and fear, he will his body forward and his body flies off toward the veil The feeling was very weird when he passes the veil Like passing through a hard sticky area, he went toward the veil and then as time passes, he felt the change. Around him were bubbles. These bubbles all have different colors. Some was colorful. Others are gray and faded out. Even though Azief could not pay attention to the bubble he is pretty sure that the bubbles are like the beads that lined the Veil. It has people past, present and future in it. Inside the veil, he seems to move forward even without doing anything. He felt like light personified and he is traveling in faster than light speed. Things shes him so fast that even with his vision it is hard to see everything that passes him by And then before he could think of other matter, he was out from that area between The Veil and the area pass the Veil Scenes of life once again flooded his vision and it changed as fast as lightning. And then he was out., And what greeted him is the emptiness of space. It is just a nk empty space. Then before he could think of anything, the empty area constructed itself, slowly bing closer to the scene he had saw in his time inside the Time Tunnel. ¡®It¡¯s here¡¯ he thought to himself. The area slowly reconstructed the scene he had saw. Then he saw it¡­. again. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 735: Familiar faces (1) This time, the image is clearer. He felt himself be translucent like he was just a spectator watching things ying out from a third person perspective. All he could see was destruction. That is the first thing he saw. Wherever his gaze went, he could see everything. Maybe this is the kind of vision that the Oracle could have. Or maybe because he had already seen it, the image is this clear and it is easy to manipte thing to see more than before. He saw pces falling from the sky. Colum of ck smoke fills the Heavens and the sun is red. There is firestorm up in the sky, stars from space were burning with high intensity. Seas are drying up and all kinds of nts wither to the ground, dying almost instantly. And all kinds of light seem to illuminate the world but all of these light seems to have powers of destruction. Storms of all kinds of elements filled the world. From the ground erupts ck smokes. From the sky, rains of fires collided with the ground, making the ground melted and and of fire It was like the end of the world. He then saw a scene that he probably would never ever forget for the rest of his life There is a giant that tower above everything. Sometimes the rains of fire would fall toward that giant body. But even before that rains of fire even had the chance to make contact with the giant body, the rain of fire would dissipate like there is a force of power that destroy those fire. However, it is not the size of that titanic being that shocked him. He probably saw more gigantic being than this titan. What shock him is how powerful this giant is. Even though, this is only a vision, he could feel that power about to rip him apart. He felt that if he is in that scene right now, the force that was emanated from that giant is enough to kill him. Azief also notices that each step that the titan takes, everything around it would wither and more and more ck smoke fills the world. The world was red and disaster seems to be in abound, the world torn asunder like theing of an apocalypse. Azief look upwards and saw that above the space of Earth, stars are spiraling and all kinds of Laws were disturbed. Things are heading to an end. One part of the Universe is expanding and the other part is contracting and the opposite forces that seems to defy any logical exnation is tearing reality and the Universe apart. Rips of space were opened up in many areas like a wound that is inflected upon the Omniverse. This kind of power is an apocalyptic power that threatened to destroy and annihte everything Azief was sure that if he was in front of that titan right now, he would turn into dust just by being around him But the other things that he saw that was more impactful to his heart other than the power the titan possess was the fact that the titan is him Yes, the titanic figure floating a few meter above the ground with his head reaching the clouds and his body emanating powerful force of destruction is none other than himself He saw more than what he bargained for. In his vision he saw betrayal. His betrayal to others and other people betrayal toward him. But it was not as clear as this and it was not as vivid as it is now. Now, he finally saw his future self. And by God, the him in the future seems to have possess infinite power. The scenery blurred suddenly and Azief know he had to maintain his focus. The realization of the fact that the titan was him causes him to almost break out form the state of extreme focus. He looks at his future self intently, trying to see anything or any clues of what he will be. He had a pair of eyes. The difference between him and his future self was that his future-self had two different eye color like he had heterochomia iridium He has two different colored ryes He was reminded of the Oracle eye and once again he felt that premonition of something bad is about to happen. He shoves that feeling away as his focus again His future self was floating higher, from the ground, his ck robe billing with ck aura that seems to emanate even more ck smoke And his body seems to produce a force of destruction that repeals everything. There are rivers of golden liquid running below his future-self feet. It is blood. Blood of Gods and deities and all kinds of demons and devils. He knows that he would not have much time here Time is after all rtive in here. It might feel short but it might be actually a long time. And sometime things might felt like it has been a long time when it is only brief. He felt that he must soak everything into his mind, every details that he could see. This time, he must not forget. He must remember. Then he decided to see the other parts of this vision and so he flies off past his own titanic figures and look toward the ground. He then saw many of the people he recognizes and a few others he did not. There was Jean, Raymond and even Loki. Jean was standing beside Paulette and the Mind Master Hirate. Around him there is a certain spiral ¨Clike energy force field. Everything that happened around that force field seems to reverse itself. And while elsewhere the grass has withered and life force is scant, around him, like a ce untouched by anything, the grass is green and life force is in abundant The mastery of Time. Azief thought to himself. In this future, Jean must be some powerful figure to manipte time so easily. There is also Mind Master who was frowning and was protected by Jean. Raymond on the other hand is using his Terra Force to contain the destructive power of Earth from getting worse. Loki was holding a staff and sending all kinds of magic toward him with nothing ever sticking and ever reaching his future-self. What is shocking was that any of that magic if it was hurled toward the current him, it would probably disintegrate him immediately. But his future-self did not even care as he let those attack hurled towards him His future self seems so powerful that Azief felt that it has the same pressure as Azul. Then he also saw Arno, that General of the World Government Arno was below his future-self feet and he seems to try to restrict Azief future-self from moving by manifesting all kinds of chains from the Earth. One of such chain is a golden chain. The chain seems to restrict him from taking a step forward. Beside him, was the Holy Maiden of the World Government, the White Witch Giselle healing Arno repeatedly. But even Azief could see that they both are exhausted and the pressure of the power from his future self is eroding their life force. The chain holds his future-self for one second. And then the chain snapped. Azief future-self did not even look toward Arno and the White Witch Gisele as Arno was turned instantly into dust. It was like the moment the golden chain snapped, the power of destruction that was held back by the golden chain erupted and immediately destroy Arno. The White Witch on the other hand was saved by a giant ck raven which grabbed her by her shoulder and flying her off to safety. ¡®Loki?¡¯ Azief thought to himself. It is clear that raven belong to Loki. There is the green mist aura around the raven. Then he saw other people he recognizes and some others he did not. Chapter 736: Familiar faces (2) And all of them is attacking him with all kinds of method. He saw Sasha sending projectiles toward him. Then he even saw Shinji, who unleashed his sword from his sheath. The moment he brings it out, he shed toward Azief future-self the sh of his sword illuminated the world and for one second it staves off the rains of fire above the clouds as the attack even before making contact with his future ¨Cself dissipated. And he keeps floating forward and the more he moves, the more things die in the world. Even Azief is a bit spooked seeing his future-self. This kind of power was too much and even too exaggerated. But there is another question that really is nagging on the back of his mind. What happened? What made all the heroes of the world fight him? It looks like all kinds of people are attacking him and they were all unite din killing him. Their killing intent is unmistakable. It was like he was against the world all alone. The scenery bes blurry again. And he knows why. It is because he did note to the vision to see what will happen to him. As he strayed from the original intention for entering the vision, the vision is about to break off. So, he needs to focus on his original intention for seeing. He focused again. Hee here to see why? And to confirm whether what he saw was the truth or only his own paranoia and delusion. He seeks one person among the many thousands of people that are attacking him. . And then he finds her. She was at the back. Out of all people, she was the one who is furthest from him. Other attack him on the frontline. But she was there on the back. Though Azief had the feeling even though she is at the back, her attack would probably be the fastest to reach him Because she had the bow. And that bow is something that he has seen before in his vision. This time, he would not miss the scene Because this is the scene he had seen. And just like that time, this time he saw it again. Only clearer Sofia future-self look at Azief future-self and then she took an arrow. It is not an arrow that she took from her back or from her inventory bag She pulls the empty space around her. Like responding toward, her pulling, the energy of the world gathered towards the tip of her finger. And then the gathered energy condense itself to form an arrow. This arrow has more power than the Ten ughtering Sun Arrow. That is what he thought to himself when he saw the arrow. That is because when the arrow was pull out, there is phenomenon all over the world signifying a powerful [presence of an artifact is being born if not for the fact that this phenomenon was drowned by the sheer disaster that is happening all over the world right now, the arrow would probably shock the world with its appearance The arrow itself seems to contain abundant life force that seems to repel the dark aura around her. It is golden in color but on the body of the arrow, there is an inscription that carved itself the moment Sofia took it out from the void of nothingness Azief could not see the inscription but that was not important to him right now She took the arrow, raise her bow and put the arrow on the nock and her eyes turns shaper. The moment she put the arrow at her bow, a powerful; pressure erupted from the bow. And then without hesitation, she let loose her arrow. A powerful sound of sonic boom exploded out. The heavens opened up and the whole world trembled The rain of fire that ising down from the Heaven stopped. The withering of the life force of the world had also stopped. And the smoke of that wasing out from the ground was also stopped by some kind of Law. But while all of this stopped, Time itself did not stop. It was like looking at a paused scene. But those who could pause and unpaused things of course were not affected But every other thing that have substance, everything that have some kind of properties or in the motion of moving, all of them stopped The one that does not seem affected by this is only a few powerful people. Raymond was still holding the fort, stabilizing the core of the Earth and maintaining the shield of the world Loki, battered and tired, golden blood spewing out from the corner of his mouth but he still is moving, green mists swirls around his entire body And he seems to be charging the energy of the world on the edge of the tip of his pointy staff. Jean who in this vision possess such control of Time is not affected by the least. He still protects Hirate and his woman Paulette. And of course, Azief future-self was also not affected. His future-self keep floating forward, closer and closer to the designated frontline without any injury. And the arrow moved forward. The arrow made form an energy that the current Azief could not understand were filled with monstrous killing intent The world is suddenly filled with arrows. From the leaves of the branches of a tree, to the droplets of water, to the grass on the ground and even the winds that blows, they all turned into miniature arrows. Some were too small to see with normal vision. Others wererge and easy to spot. The small arrows are like needles. The big arrow was formed from big thing so they are not just big they wererge and one might mistake it for a gigantic log that is ying through the clouds to reach its target The moment that Sofia pull her arrow and releases her arrow, she turns all thing in the world into an arrow. Leaves, grass, wind, water, fire. Whether be it solid or not, it changed into an arrow. It was like Sofia was pulling the world Her life and soul as the bow, the world as her arrow. There were many mountains in the Earth and even these mountain turns into an arrow. Hills and houses, brick tiles and temples, all trend into an arrow. As long as it exists in this world, it all turned into an arrow. And all of them pointed toward his future-self with the desire to kill and end him. Burst of arrow energy surrounded the entire world. If this was unleashed to the stars, it could probably wipe out an entire Universe in a rain of arrows. Everything seems to disintegrated and turns into an arrow. Right now, it felt like there is no other thing that exists in the world other than Sofia, the arrow, the bow and the target of that bow and arrow. Azief who was looking at this scene could not help but to be shocked He did not think that Sofia could be this strong. And this attack is probably her most powerful attack. Because Azief could see that the moment Sofia pull the arrow, her life force decreased rapidly and aging seems to inflicted her. Azief believes that the Sofia of the future probably had reached past further from the Divine Comprehension level. As such, to get old, that would probably take her thousand and maybe millions of years before one is gued by the problem of age. The reason why he felt that it would probably be millions of years is because he could feel the life force that was emanating from Sofia when she pulls the bow strings. It was even more vibrant and more tremendous than his current life force. But just by pulling the bow, she has wrinkles on her hand s and her forehead, like she was gaining. Her abundant life force almost diminished in one pull of the bowstring and in one attack. This kind of attack must be a desperate attack and herst measure. The scenery blurred again and Azief focus again. He slowly understands how to control the scenery inside the Veil. he must be detached from the events. That is probably what the Oracle means by not getting distracted. He had to focus on the vision he wanted to see, but he must also see it with a sense of detachment. The more he feels, the shorter he could stay inside this vision. He must think of himself as an audience, as a spectator. When he saw Sofia getting old and having her life force diminished, his heart ache. And because of that the scenery blurred like he was about to be ejected from the vision. He takes a deep breath and try to look at it with detachment which is easy to say but hard to practice. He focused on other things he looks at his future-self-expression. There was no change at all. His future-self eyes look cold toward Sofia, there is no wariness, no fear, and no love. Just simply coldness and expressionless. Even Azief looking at his own face felt a certain detachment from the emotional state of the current him and the him in the future. Right now, he is certain that pair of eyes that he saw in the Time tunnel that tried to harm him was himself from the future. But, why? And when? Was it after this battle? Or is it before this battlemenced that he tried to harm him in the Time Tunnel? Chapter 737: Familiar faces (3) As he thought about this, the arrow that seems to be moving one hundred kilometers per each time it move, stirred again as it moves forward again. It probably looks slow. But in a domain where no Time moves, for a thing to be moving, that means it was fast. To those who were affected by this kind of Time Binding, when the arrow reached the target, they might think it was instantaneous attack. But to those who were not affected, they felt it was slow and they too were anticipating the result of what will happen when the attack reaches his future-self. As such, battles between powerful being is always like this. Those who did not reach their level of power will not understand their battles just by looking at it. It is clear, that everyone in this battlefield hated his future-self. None of them have any god feelings for him and all of them have killing intent billowing to the sky. Azief even though he could not see space from his vision because of the restriction of inside the Veil, he could sense that the stars above the sky is turning into an arrow. He then tries to focus at the sky above his head. After all, he slowly understands how he should act in the vision right now Focusing he could see it. Stars and space dust up there is transformed into arrows. Even the rain of fire that is about to fall is about to transform into an arrow. If not for the weird energy that swirls around each droplets of the rain of fire, it might turn into an arrow. Azief look at the space with a bit of awe. And then he realizes something there were a few stars that was not turned into an arrow. Azief look closer and he notices something odd about these unchanged stars. They were twinkling brightly and if Azief did not see wrong, the stars look like¡­¡­ ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Azief thought to himself That isn¡¯t possible! He thought to himself. The reason he said like this is because when he looks at the stars, he saw it to be lined up stretching from above the Heaven of the Milky Way gxy to reached almost light years away. And they were all lined up in certain patterns and formations. ¡®It is a road!¡¯ Azief immediately thought. If it is road, then who built it? And why? And then before he could think more of this the arrow finally reached his future self. The world changed. All over the world, arrows were aimed and shot at his future self. The monstrous force that would be generated by such a powerful magical method would probably level any others. A howling sound echoed across the world. The howling itself does not have any sense of anguage. It was like the world itself is howling. And the will of the world, the will of the people in the world that is howling at him. And the arrow is the medium of that will The roars have nonguage. But Azief could feel its meaning. ¡®GET OUT!¡¯ That is the meaning he could feel from the howling. They wanted to eradicate him. They wanted him to go away and not move even one step forward. Charging toward his future-self is the will of all the people on Earth. At the moment the arrow is about toe toward his future-self, all of those things that was turned into an arrow, were absorbed into that one arrow that was flying toward his future self. And then the arrow pierced through that protectiveyer that dissipates everything that reaches his future-self. This time, the attack did not dissipate. Azief expected an explosion that would shake the world and he would probably be taken aback and retreated. But the moment the bow touches his body, it turns into motes of light that scattered in the wind. Like a torch were thrown into an ocean, it was extinguished instantly Time moves again. All of those things that were absorbed into the arrow once again return to their original position. Leavese back to its branches. Water return to its ce. Mountain appear back. Things return to its ce like it had never changed And the world once again regain it color and time. Dark aura continues to fill the world, the clouds turns dark and the ocean also turns ck. It was like someone spill an ink into the slowly drying ocean. And everyone that see such spectacle, a spectacle of the whole things in the world turning into an arrow, the power that it generated and unleashed and the subsequent events that felt like a dream, where the arrow could not even make a scratch on Azief future- self, they all could only sigh in hopeless despair. And chaos once again descended as everyone once again attack him In this moment Azief did not pay attention to people who were hurling themselves to try to kill his future self. He looks toward that dust filled areas and try to see through it The wind blows and the dust settled and he could finally see Sofia. He could see the sorry figure of Sofia. her tears finally fall down. She looks at Azief future self and shakes her head, tears still falling from her eyes. She drops down her bow and sighed. The scenery blurred and Azief strengthen his heart and the scenery stabilizes again. He is actually anxious now but he restrain that feeling Because he wanted to see it until the end. Then his future-self pointed a finger. At this moment, Azief felt his heart constricted Because his future-self pointed his finger to Sofia. A dark form of power appears on the tip of his fingers. Even without making contact with it, Azief could feel the destruction essence swirling around that dark form of power. Destruction around his body is elerated. The withering of nts elerated so much so that everything seems to be gray and lifeless Firestorms ravaged thends, smoke fills the world and the sun is red like it was a droplet of blood that is about to fall down and washed away the world into total destruction And then without hesitation his future-self release that destructive power on the tip of his finger toward Sofia. The dark form of power slowly flies off to Sofia. It was slow, yet no one would think of it as slow. The reason was because, just like when Sofia pull her bowstring, this time when Azief future-self make his move Time also did not move. And only that dark form of power slowly moves in this timeless moment The only thing that seems to counter the Time Stop of Azief future-self is Jean. And even Jean could be seen struggling. Right now, the visions are bing blurry. ¡®This is different¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief slowly see that the vision he saw before and the vision he saw now is a bit different. It is different because this vision is more clear and moreplete This is different from what he saw. In the vision inside the Time Tunnel, he saw himself getting attacked. And he saw the hatred in Sofia eyes. At that time, he thought that Sofia had betrayed him But right now he is not so sure. He saw how despondent Sofia really is and how she felt. Did she betray him? Or did he betray her? Is that why this battle happens? But then it didn¡¯t exin why the whole world seems to treat him like an enemy. Or maybe, the world betrayed him? Or could it be he betrayed the world? What happen to them in the future he thought to himself. Then as the dark attack is about to reach Sofia, someone jump up from the ground. Shining like the sun, that person took the attack his future-self had sent to Sofia. And that person is none other than Raymond. Raymond look toward Sofia and smile as he slowly disintegrates. She shouted something and then she picks back her bow and once again aim her bow at Azief future-self. Tears falling from the side of her eyes, she once again plucks the bow strings as arrows shot itself out toward Azief future-self in replescendent light Once again the scenery bes even more blurry. Azief could no longer maintain his sense of detachment. Because he saw how Raymond look at Sofia and how Sofia look at Raymond before Raymond were extinguished like an ashes being blown by the wind, dissipated almost immediately. Azief wanted to see more but headache suddenly attack him. The more he tries to see, the blurry the scene be. And then like silhouette he could only saw them as form of silhouettes. he takes a step forward but his heart is actually full of anxiousness. He need to see more. He needs to see it until the end He needs to try to understand what happen to him. What happen to Sofia and what happen to the world? The more he thinks of this matter, the more his heart felt anxious. And the blurry the scene be. The fog be thicker and he no longer could see anything. Only a vast space of emptiness filled with fog. He was about to fly forward into the fog when a voice suddenly said ¡®Fate and Destiny could not be forced. It is time now. Return¡¯ Then like he is being pulled by an omnipotent hand he was yanked out form the vision. Darkness envelops him and then when he opens his eyes, he was still there. Under that dried up tree with his hand holding the Oracle withered hand. It almost felt like everything he had experience, everything he had seen is nothing more than just a bad dream Smiling the Oracle said ¡®How was it? Your future?¡¯ The wind blows coldly around them as the sunlight of morning just show itself up. A new day has begun >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 738: A bow should be used to shoot arrows (1) Somewhere near the North Pacific Ocean The horns of war were blown and the orders of the Great Powers shakes the world and fill the world with uncertainty While the whole world was still reeling from the new of the great powers attack on the Crime Alliance Death Monarch went to Ennd to meet the Oracle. This meeting is a secret that nobody knows and nobody expected. Other than a few people, this matter would never be understood. Why would Death Monarch seek the Oracle? This kind of question had never entered the minds of the Great Powers. In their mind, they figure that Death Monarch return would be filled with the task of stabilizing any force that shows any desire to rebel. But the great Power underestimate the influence of Death Monarch in Pandemonium. The matter of Pandemonium isplicated. There are a few factions that is vying for power and control inside it. But if there is one thing that united these factions and if there is one thing that these factions feared the most it would always be that person d in ck robe. They fear him, respected him and some even loved him. The moment he was there, there is no internal problem. And while the thoughts of the Great Powers would always go toward the matter of expanding their influence and strengthening their power base, their thought could not be applied to Death Monarch. The stronger he is, the higher he is. And the higher he climbs, the more he could see. And because of that the sight he sees and the peak that he chases, is not the same. To the eyes of the world, in that throne room of the Centre Pce, Death Monarch is still sitting on his throne, looking down on the world. Death Monarch whereabouts had always been obscured since the moment he returns. In the past some powerful Diviners could still have an estimate approximation of where he was using their divination abilities And even then it was hard. Some Diviners in the past tried to divine the whereabouts of such a powerful figure and coughed up blood and his Orb cracked. But, at least they could still have some response. Even Boris has use a few Diviners sometimes to ascertain whether Death Monarch is on Earth or not. When he fought the Heavens and win, the Diviner found it even harder to divine the location. When a Diviner would try, they would be obscured byyers of fog that they could hardly see him But, there would still be reaction somewhat. But this time when Death Monarch arrive with that sword back on Earth, even though everyone knows he was at Pandemonium a few days ago, even if the Diviner did any divination they would find no result. It was like he didn¡¯t exist. Everything is calm and there is no reaction. Even if they did the divination in front of that person, they probably would not sense anything. This is all because Death Monarch had synchronized with thews. And because of that any secrets about him is obscured. It is the same reason that even though he had ripped the concealment formation on the Stonehenge, no one notices it. When he leaves, probably only then that the world would notice that the Stonehenge was actually covered by traces of formation. And only then they would find out where the Oracle had been hiding all of these years. Probably only the Oracle could determine the whereabouts of such figure. The Diviner ability and the Oracle ability is a bit different but some of their abilities oveps. Yet, there is a difference. In one day, there seems to be a lot of thing happening all at the same thing Some of them is known to the world. Some of them are done in secrets. The World Power attacked the Crime Alliance to cover their faces. And Death Monarch met with the Oracle to confirm some things. And while the world in chaos, as the seven seas of the world is full of powerful fleet of ships and the sky filled with fighter jets that is heading to the bases of the Crime Alliance, there on the North Antic Ocean, there is a small ship. It swayed following the waves. Compared to the manyrge ship on the sea right now, this ship looks small. Even if the fighter jet flew above it, they would not see it. Even if a ghost ships of the pirate¡¯s sail beside it, no one would see it. And even if one could see its silhouette, no one would approach it. This ship is special. Even if onee near it one could feel an indescribable energy surrounding it. And around a few hundred kilometers surrounding it, there is a dense fog. That is why one could not see it. Sometimes when the sunlight is strong and the wind blows strong, one could see the silhouette of a ship from the reflection of the light. One could see the ship but one could note near it. One always fears the unknown. Especially in such an era of magic and mysteries. The more unknown a certain thing is, the more it be dangerous It is dawn. The sun is just about to go up. This ship is none other than the ship of bones belonging to the Trickster. Like Death Monarch, the world also could not divine the whereabouts of this famous Trickster that have been scheming against the world. To the many world powers, Loki had always been a trickster. His scheme always produces earth shaking result. The ironic thing was that there are many events and happening of the world that is orchestrated by him in the shadows that the world does not even know off. Only a few certain people knew that the trickster had his hand on many things. Azief could sense it. The Oracle sees it. And Yewa Hafar is manipting it. He had been waiting. He had been waiting yesterday. And today he waist again. But, today, he thinks his wait is at an end. Because he now smiling. Today, he takes the appearance of a frail young man with green hair and pale face. His body look thin like he did not eat. His eyes shining with a green glint and his entire body is swirling with green mist. And even though he looks frail, one could see the power bubbling beneath that fragile exterior. Chapter 739: A bow should be used to shoot arrows (2) And then he suddenly looks toward his east. He smiles like he sees something. And then his smile grew wider. Death Monarch is gone from Pandemonium. The World Powers is preupied with the matter of the Crime Alliance. The Eye of Heaven of the Order of Thinker is searching someone else. And the Lotus Pce still had that Sage looking at the world. It is the perfect opportunity for a secret rendezvous. And then he saw it. An arrow is heading toward his ship. And that is why he is smiling. Other people could not see the arrow sailing just a few meters above the sea water but he could see it This arrow did not produce any sound. It is faster than sound itself but it did not produce any sonic boom. It was like it is isted from the Laws of physics. There is a Law around the arrow. It did not shine golden. It did not emit any form of power or pressure. If one who did not have high realm of cultivation, when they look at the arrow, they might mistake it as a shining light from the sun and will not think of it as an arrow. It is transparent. One would mistake it as sunlight that shed by their periphery of their vision. But Loki knows it is an arrow. Loki had many contingencies n. He wanted to attack from a far. For that, he need a bow and an arrow. Since the arrow ising, the bow would also arrive. The bow is sharp and the bow is fast. And it is also special And he smiles. And then the arrow arrived. The moment it arrived the ship shakes with great trembling It pierced through the fog and then swiftly arrived around the ship. The arrow did not encounter any barriers. The fog around the deck is split apart because of the pressure of the arrow. The fog then flowed toward the exterior of the ship merging with the thick fog that covers the eyes of people. Because Loki allowed it toe in. But the arrow did not stop. And then the arrow keeps heading toward Loki head. Loki look at it with interest and then as the arrow is about to reach his forehead, it stopped a few inches from his forehead. The arrow is floating there up in the air. Loki leaned his head to the left and the arrow also lean to his left. Heughed. But he is not worried at all. he even seems like he is enjoying himself. ¡®Are you going to kill me?¡¯ he asks at the arrow. The ravens that perched on the hanger of the top deck caw and all kinds of sounds echoes around the ship. The echoes of the sound could pressure anyone below Disk Formation. And there is a green mist that slowly spreads toward the arrow. The arrow trembles and then a burst of energy exploded from it The arrow that is just few inches from Loki head multiply. Loki eyes narrowed. He waved his hand. But before the meaning of his hand gesture could be realized, the arrow flew. Like a lightning striking the earth, the arrows flew with killing intent toward the ravens standing on the perch of the deck The ravens flew upwards toward the sky, ck shadow as fast as light reaching towards the m clouds up there in the sky. A sh of light shed by. And then they fall toward the ground. The ravens fall on the bones that made up the ship. And they turned to green dust and it returned back to Loki. The green aura swirls around Loki feet as he shakes his head. Like the ravens, the arrow that shot them were all gone. Only one arrow still remains. The one in front of Loki face. Loki sighed and then said ¡®I know you would not kill me. Killing my ravens would not anger me. If this is your way of expressing dissatisfaction, you still have a long way to go¡¯ He scoffed and said ¡®Azief would probably not do things like this. Maybe he would send a swording down from the sky. Or a thunderbolt to smite me. Or a letter to make me behave. He has his own ir to make even the simplest gesture a deadly threat. This is not your style and you could not imitate him¡¯ he said and then there is only silence inside the ship. The wind of the sea blows but the fog did not even move. Loki just stand there, having a staring match with the arrow like he could see the one who drew this arrow and who shoot it towards him He is fearless. Because he knows that the arrow would not take even an inch forward. It stays there for a few seconds. And then the arrow retreated a few meters and then the arrows morphed into a woman. The ship stopped shaking and Loki smile again. The woman had long hair reaching her shoulders, her eyes is clear hazel and there is a bow on her back but no bag of arrows. Only a bow, shining and glowing. Then the shine went dim and the glow also dissipated. The fog thickened around them but they could still see each other clearly In front of Loki right now is none other than Sofia the Divine Archer ¡®Loki¡¯ she simply said ¡®Soph.¡¯ he said. Sofia look around the ship. She could see the dense fog and she could feel the mysteriousness of this ship. When one reached her level, they could feel some kind of premonition. She did not know what kind of ability that this ship possesses but knowing Loki, this ship would not be some weak stuff. And knowing Loki, this ship probably also has its own secrets. Loki had to many secrets. That is probably why she is always wary of him when they cooperated with each other She thinks even Sina, that girlfriend of his would not know all of his secret. Loki did not say anything as he let her look around. The ship looks pretty empty. Sofia could see the ck sails and she could feel the death and despair that is contained in every part of this ship. What she is looking is crew. But to her surprise there is no semnce of a crew of this ship. It almost seems like the only one inside the ship is Loki. Her eyes narrowed. ¡®A ghost ship¡¯ she said. ¡®A ship of bones¡¯ Loki reply. She shakes her head and this time nodding to herself ¡®A ghost ship¡¯ and smiling bitterly Loki then said ¡®Well, it is not wrong to say it like that. It does have all the characteristic of a ghost ship¡¯ Sofia shakes her head ¡®That is not what I mean¡¯ Smiling, sheughed and then she stomps her foot. The sound and the impact shakes the ship A sharp energy went all over the ship. Loki sighed. Apparition of ghost jump out from the nks made of bones and started flying around. Some of them fly toward the fog and floats there, their figure could hardly be distinguished from the ever flowing fog that surrounded the ship. Each of the ghost that came out have terrifying appearance. There is hole on their body, the sign of their body being pierced by something. Loki sighed because he knows Sofia did that. She looks at the other side and then she waved her hand. Light spill out from her finger. It is small but it is her light arrow. It looks so small but it is an arrow. the door of the captain cabin was opened by a powerful force, the hinges almost exploded. That alone shock Sofia a bit. The kind of power that she employed is enough to kill anyone below Disk Formation but even though she attacks the door, the door did not explode. Instead it only was force open. Loki sighed again and thening out of the captain cabin is skeleton soldiers. The look around at their left and right. It was almost like they were awakened from a long sleep ¡®I guess the jig is up¡¯ Loki said and then he pointed his finger to the skeletons and shouted ¡®What are you looking around for? Get back to work¡¯ The skeleton soldiers like it was being activated slowly went to their job. One of them pick up floor brushes and then begin to scrub the deck. Some went to the other deck and begin practicing their battle technique. Some went to the deck and look toward the sea. Others go down and begin making food It was almost like these skeleton soldiers did not know that they are skeletons and that they have died. Sofia could sense the grievances of these skeletons and the hatred that is enveloping this ship. She then looks back at Loki. ¡®What? I just don¡¯t want you to know some of my cards¡¯ he said. Sofia did not believe his word one bit. This could not be called a huge secret. This is only a few things that she could uncover. There are probably many things that she didn¡¯t manage to notice or uncover. Maybe, like other things, this is also a trick She sighed Loki had always been more mysterious than Azief. She thought to herself. Azief at least shares thing with her. Even though he does not share everything with her, she at least knows a lot about Azief. To the world, Death Monarch is mysterious. To her, he is not. But Loki is She never knew that he had a ghost ship. From what she knows there is a few pirate king in the seas that have ghost ship that enables them to rule the seas But this kind of ghost ship that Loki possess is something no one knew. If not for the fact that she is now cooperating with Loki, she probably would not know that Loki had such an artifact on him ¡®Enough probing?¡¯ Loki ask ¡®If I really probe you, I don¡¯t think even a year would be enough. Even then, I would still think you have a lot more secrets under your sleeve¡¯ ¡®You tter me.¡¯ Loki said giggling. ¡®Why are we here? This is close to Ind of Peace¡¯ she asked. She went straight to the point., She did not have time to dy. Loki had told him, that Azief would do something. When she asked Loki what that something is, he just said, that the oue and the result would not be good for Azief. But she could help. She was never one to trust Loki. But it is clear from Azief attitude that he had something to do. Loki had foreseen this. He had told her once that when Azief return, he would be a little weird. He told her that she could judge for herself. And she did. Azief was there with her for a few days. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with him But every once in a while, Azief mind seems to wander somewhere. And sometimes when he would look at her, and there is an expression that she could not understand would sh on his face. So, she contacted Loki and agree to help him And today, he left from Pandemonium with Will. She could solve the puzzle with so many pieces for her to draw her conclusion. The fact that he asked Will could mean many things. But when coupled with a few other facts, there is one conclusion that she had reached. Azief saw something. There was Time Disturbance when he returned. And while she did not know much about time disturbance, it did not mean she ispletely without knowledge. The day that Time Disturbance happened, Loki had told her certain things. And she sent a letter to the Republic, toward that Time Room on the back of the Senate to confirm Loki words And so she got the fact and she had her spections. And her spection was that Azief saw something. Time Disturbance did not necessarily mean one is stuck in time. A powerful speed that break barrier between worlds could also create Time Disturbance. But she had some feelings that she is right. And when Azief took Will with him, that feeling slowly be stronger. The only question in her mind is how did Loki predict all this. She narrowed her eye again and once again thought, Loki is more mysterious than Azief. Loki did not know Sofia thought right now. Instead he said ¡®This is where it will happen? ¡® ¡®What will?¡¯ ¡®Convergence of the multiverse¡¯ he said smiling as he looked at Sofia face that slowly be pale. And then heughed. In the distance, one could see the floating ind. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 740: The things he had seen The sun shines brighter and the warmth of the day had pierced the cold dark forest around the area. The huge standing stones seems to emit some kind of resonance, glowing with magical energy before dying off a few secondster And someone take a deep breath. And that person is Azief. The moment hee out from that vision he frowned. He had opened his eyes. He squinted first because of the glow of light And then he was still. He closes his eyes for a second and then opened it back and sighed All of it felt like a long dream. He still remembers what he saw. But the more he remembers, the more he doesn¡¯t understand. He sighed. Azief thought that he would have all of his question answered the moment he sees his future. But there is a lot that he didn¡¯t see. And there is a lot that he didn¡¯t understand. He saw the fight between him and Sofia. He saw how ruthless he is in the future. But he still doesn¡¯t understand. And even though he sees some things about the future, there is also some things about the future that he didn¡¯t saw. He thought could see everything. And if he could everything than he might not have to use n B. He didn¡¯t see the death of Will. That was also something that he had been wanting to see. He wanted to see the cause of why he betrayed his promise with Will. He wanted to know why in the future he would kill Will. But all he sees was the battle between him and Sofia. He heard what the oracle said when he opened his eyes. But he did not immediately answer The Oracle question seems like sarcasm. Azief did not realize his hand is still holding the Oracle hands and then as the wind blows and passes by his skin and he felt the cold wind and feel the heat of the sun on his face, only then he realized that he was already out from the vision. He quickly releases his hand and look at the Oracle. His expression is veryplicated. The Oracle smiling like there is nothing wrong but one could see there is slight mischievousness in her gaze. Azief calms himself down. But even though he had adopted a very calm appearance, his heart is still full of turmoil. The things he sees in that vision of the future is very shocking. He saw himself, a figure of unparalleled power. Azief even though he had seen it with his eyes, he could hardly believe he could be that powerful in the future. He saw the whole world fighting against him like he is themon enemy of the heroes of all under heaven. He saw some familiar faces but also some unfamiliar faces. He had expected to see Oreki and Hikigaya but he did not see them. That also make him curious about their fate in the future. Even though he knows he had seen the future, it did not really specify at which year that event would happen. Nothing look the same and even the world in the future seems a little bit different. Because of its nature as a vision, there is a lot of things he could not sense but he was pretty sure that the world he had sawck energy. Azief then remember he had once made a hypothesis that sooner orter the energy of the world would run out and leveling to another level would not be as easy as when they first started. Azief had ns for this. He shakes his head. This is not the time to think about all of those things. He focused back on what he saw like he is afraid that he would forget it if he did not focus What shocked him is the red sky. The red is not because of some trick with the sun or anything like that. Azief could not experience the feeling and senses the true energy of that world in the future but he has a premonition that the red sky is not because of the sun. It was like the world was being envelop by a killing intent that was so thick that it changes the sky to red. He saw the firestorms and saw life wither and destruction reign supreme. It was a terrible sight of a world losing its life. Azief had always wanted to stand on the peak of power. But he himself could not imagine that he in the future would be that powerful that none could hurt him. And that arrow that Sofia had shoot at him, that was not her ten ughtering Arrows. If anything that arrow is even more powerful. Yet, his future self could not even be bothered. In the end, that is the vision of the future so he could not sense the true power and many things were also obscured from his sight. There are times when his emotion take precedent and the vision blurred. ¡®I guess it was not a pleasant experience¡¯ the Oracle words enter Azief ears and he was startled. He took a step backward. In the many years since he became Death Monarch, Azief had never been startled. But today, seeing such a grim fate of himself, he could not hide his shock and the impending feeling of hopelessness. It is not the Oracle words that make him take a step back. The words are the impetus for him to realize what he had just seen Azief close his eyes. He takes a deep breath. And then exhale it. Slowly he opens his eyes. The problem is not solved, but at least he is calmer now. He looks at the Oracle. Straight in the eye. Most people could not stand the pressure of being stared by Death Monarch. Some people in the Central Government even said that to stare at the eyes of Death Monarch is like to stare at Death Only those who are brave enough could see it without flinching. And Erika is like that. She too looks straight at Azief eyes. And she smiles Azief look at that eye and the more he looks the more he is certain that eye is his other eyes. And then certain things begin to exin itself in Azief mind. He rearranges some pieces of the puzzle and he could see the outline of the puzzle image. But that did not make him happy at all. He could guess how things would turn out next. He still has some impression of the person he met inside the Time Tunnel that seems to have killing intention And there is fresh memory of what he saw in his vision. He remembers the conversation he had with the Oracle before. And he had a dreary feeling he knew what the Oracle was talking about. It wasn¡¯t until he epts the truth, that he could formte the future trajectory of time. He could predict how he had such eye in the future. And because of that he took another step backward without meaning to. ¡®There is nothing to be scared of ¡®Erika said calmly. Azief was silent for a moment and then he asks ¡®Did you know?¡¯ His meaning of the word is simple. Did she see his vision? Did she understand why he took a step back? ¡®I know some things. After all, I did try to see your future in a few asion. And a few times, it did lead me to see that vision you saw¡¯ Azief sighed and then he said with a bitter smile on his face ¡®And it all pointed to that vision¡¯ Erika smiles a kind smile and then she said ¡®I think you are misunderstanding something about me and about the things I have shown you¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Azief ask back ¡®I could see people future. Sometimes I need their belongings to see it. Other times I need their blood or something from their body. Or some traces of them that linger strongly in the world. And then I could see their future if I wanted to. And there is always a price to be paid. Most of the times, I paid it with my lifespan. Other times, it is my vitality. The further I see, the pricier the price be. I paid the Price to an invisible force, and people paid a price to me. It created a bnce. Anyway, about future vision. Even though I could see their future, interpretation would be different. Since only if I knew their stories, that their cause and effect could be reconstructed. Most of the time, the vision is disconnected. Like a dream. You don¡¯t know how it starts but you know how it ends.¡¯ There was once again silence between them. Will stand a few meter apart from them but he could hear everything that these two are talking about. It is not like Azief intend to hide the matter from Will. Will hade with him knowing full well what he is going to do and what he wanted to achieve. Azief turn back to look at Will and then he shakes his head. He is giving a signal to Will that he did not see what happens to them. Will just sigh and nodded ¡®n B, then¡¯ he said. Azief nodded. Then thinking for a bit he looks back at Will. He then said ¡®I need time¡¯ Azief said. Will nodded and he continue standing there, the lightning arcs around his body decrease in intensity. His eyes are still looking at the Oracle. Azief did not notice it. If he notices it, he might see how ufortable Will is right now. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 741: Absolute truth The matter in the forest that seem like a small anecdote in the many adventures of Death Monarch is actually a universe changing event Azief did not know it. Will did not know it. But Erika knows it. She is one of the three yers that is ying chess with the Omniverse. If Loki is here he would probably be shocked at the development of this matter. It deviated from the path it supposed to be. Some things had changed. Who knows whether it is a good thing for Loki or not. But it is certainly bad for Yewa Hafar. For an apostle that is meant to clear His Lord path and to make sure nothing changes, changes happen. Who knows whether he would make a new move that would jeopardizes the n of Loki and Erika? All of the other things in the past had been moving exactly as it is before. There are some slight deviations but even Loki could not predict the changes that has been brought by his meddling of the past events that leads to the current situation Azief in his timeline went to the future with Will the Dark Speedster because he could not believe the Oracle vision and the Oracle words. That was the reason why he went to the future among other reason. He did not want to believe that his closest friend, Sofia at that time would betray him Yes, in that other timeline, they never made it official that they love each other. Azief was hunted almost all the time, and he distance himself from Sofia on purpose. If there is one thing that had changed that leads to the quickening of the rtionship dynamic between them, it is the appearance of Katarina As for Will the Speedster and Azief, their rtionship nowpared to the other timeline, is like the difference between heaven and Earth At that time, the rtionship between Azief and Will the Dark Speedster is merely a rtionship of benefit. Azief had something the Speedster wanted so he hired Will using that item. In this timeline, Azief and Will be sworn brothers, and they have such trust for each other that they would not mind sacrificing their life for the other. The rtionship between them is like a true brother that would do anything for each other so that alone had changed the dynamics of the rtionship between these two people Yet, the ending of Will the Speedster is still the same. In that other timeline Azief did not harrow a journey into the Time Tunnel It is not the Time Tunnel that prompted Azief to be curious of his own future. Loki always said that personality sometimes determine one destiny and fate. In the other timeline, before Azief be the God of Life and Death, he was persecuted, hunted, and force to the corner by the suppression of the World Government and the many other organizations. In that other timeline, when he went to fight the World Government, he had lost and was imprisoned. In this timeline he won and created a legend And instead of getting called the strongest in the world after he became Sovereign, he had expedited that matter decades before. And there is another thing that Loki could not predicted. Because of Azief attainment is low that other timeline, he could not see things clearly. But this time when he met the Oracle, he had already reach Divine Comprehension level and the things he could see and the things he could infer is more mature than his other self in that other timeline. A different thought would lead to a different oue. Probably this will be the true diverging point from the future. Could the matter of the Ice Deity fighting with Death Monarch in the Dragon Cliff for the Dragon Palm manual also be erased? The matter of the twenty King Fighting Death Monarch at the Stone Gates, would that mater also be erased? How about the matter of ying the Seven Generals of the World Government to save his friend? Would that also be erased? Because this is no longer Lord Shadow. Azief had shed the Lord Shadow title when he became the Sovereign that rules over the path of life and death, who created the Underworld and molded the Heavens of Earth, creating a Divine Kingdom for himself and starting the era of Divinity on Earth. But in this timeline, after his dramatic escape from the Mountain of Evesting Love, he had shed the title of Lord Shadow and titled himself Death Monarch. Some people even had forgotten that Death Monarch Azief once had the ss of Shadow Lords. His tactics and his technique had nothing to do with Shadow Lords ss skill. In this world right now, who dares to fight against Death Monarch? All the great power tries to avoid antagonizing Death Monarch, fearing that he would move. When Death Monarch moves, it is like a Titan waking up from slumber. Who would want to fight such figure? It is like fighting a mythological god. The road is long. And had many branches. And Azief had pick a new road to walk on. And that also change his tactics and his approach on things In this timeline, he had a family, friend and a lover. He had a lot. So he be a bit warm. He had brotherhood and he had love and passion in his heart. His situation is not hopeless and his life while a little bit grim sometimes, it still has some light that is worth protecting He is not the Prince of Darkness that ruled over the underbelly of the crime world in this timeline. He is not feared for his ruthlessness. And he is not as cold. He is the beacon of light in the darkness of the world. He is the hero of humanity, fighting an otherworldly invasion and giving a chance for humanity to strike back. In some ces of the world, he is worshipped as a God, his statue carved in his likeness put in front of their viges or city to ward off evil and cmity He is a symbol of invincibility. People hides under his shadow and felt safe under it. His might reached the four corners of the world, his name resounded loudly, shaking heaven and earth Personality dictates fate and destiny. Loki was not wrong. Because of all of this factor, Azief decision and his choice would also change But it is ironic that this time, even though there is a lot of changes, Azief would still go this future. But there is still a bit of a subtle difference. he did not only want to see the future because of Sofia but also to see why Will were killed by him. The reason why he could see Will getting killed by him this time and not on that other nonexistent timeline is because this time, their lives ovepped and they created a bond. Time Tunnel is a mysterious ce that sometimes show those who is inside it, the revtion of their past, present and future. It shows them not in an orderly manner and sometime confusing and perplexing but as long as one is in the Time Tunnel and could survive the Time Storms inside it without being lost, one could always gain a little bit of insight on the matter of time, and of matter of cause and effect Like those bubbles he saw on the veil, everything is connected. The reason you could not see the connection is only because you could not see far enough of wide enough The stronger the connection, the stronger the bond of time, of fate, of destiny between them Azief had seen about what happen to him and Sofia. He still could not infer why she would fight him and why she would ty to kill him He also could not infer why he would try to kill people like that. But he was at leastforted by the fact that even if she were to kill him, she would be sad doing it. Probably that is not the thing he should be focused on. But for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel bad about it. If Sofia had wanted to kill him and felt not even an ounce of sadness in her heart, that would be too sad for him At least, even if she wanted to kill him., Azief could see she was sad about it. And for some reason, that made him happy. But he swore he would find the cause. And that is where n Be from. Will could break the barrier of Space Time. He had never been able to. identally breaking it is something he once did But not doing it deliberately. Will had assure him that after his recent transformation, he could do it. And Azief wanted to see the cause. He had seen the effect. But he still did not know the cause of the matter. Azief thoughts all of this in just one second and then he looks back at the Oracle. This time he wanted to ask her some things. He asks for some time from Will. But they both know, time is ticking. And they are runningte. The first thing he ask to the Oracle is this. ¡®That future I saw. Is it the absolute truth of my future?¡¯ The Oracle smiles. The wind blows past between these two people as both of their robe p in the wind. One is gray. One is ck. The contrast is very striking. She smiles again. Azief frowned >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 742: Possibility Their robes pping in the wind as they stare at each other eyes. She looks at him and then ask ¡®You don¡¯t want to know what the price of asking my divination? You seem to be puzzled by my ask before. But now you don¡¯t seem anxious to know what my pain is¡¯ Azief shakes his head ¡®I could guess¡¯ he said. Smiling widely the Oracle said ¡®I underestimated you. You see a lot¡¯ ¡®People who underestimated me have never been in good position¡¯ The Oracle nodded ¡®That is true¡¯ Silence once again passes between them. Azief might not have much time to burn, but that does not mean he is anxious. He had asked his question. And he would wait for her to answer. And he knows even if she did not want to answer, she has to. Because he is Death Monarch Azief. To not answer is to seal her doom. Sighing she then said ¡®Absolute truth of the future, huh?¡¯ Shaking her head, she then said ¡®It is but a possibility of the many myriads possibility¡¯ Azief took a moment to ponder on the nature of that answer. He then asks ¡®Your meaning is that it probably would not happen?¡¯ Erika smiles and said ¡®People always wanted to believe things that are beneficial to them. They all wanted to believe that their future is rosy and shining brightly. I have seen many people Death Monarch. I have seen peopleing to me, believing that their future is good and they want me to confirm it.¡¯ Sighing she continues. ¡®They wanted to know what will be of them. Warlords, kings and emperors walk into my temple, believing that what I would show them would be the vision of their glory¡­.sting. Most of the time, they would saw their hard work crumbles. They would saw that the future they thought that they would have is nothing but an illusion. And I would tell them of my prophecy. I give them a vision so they could see. I give them a prophecy so they are warned.¡¯ Azief just listen to Erika words. Erika continues. ¡®And many of them vowed to me that they would fight against fate and destiny. They believe that they themselves are the chosen ones. That they could surpass the invisible power, of an attracting and repelling force of destiny and fate. And yet, in the end, when the war has been waged and the dust settles, all I see are people who finally bow down and kneel to these so called destiny and fate. They all lose and they all prostrate to the pressure of fate¡¯ Smiling Erika then said ¡®I see something too when I look at your future. But what I see and what you see is probably different. Like we are looking at the same thing with a different vantage point. You want to believe that what you see is nothing but a possibility. And you wanted to believe that the possibility for things to happen exactly like in the vision is low. You are not the first one feeling like that. Nor would you be thest.¡¯ Azief scoffed ¡®You, Oracles and Seers always like to be vague with your words. Do you afraid to tell wrong things or do you just like annoying people?¡¯ Azief ask. Still smiling Erika said ¡®Are you angry?¡¯ Azief takes a deep breath and said. ¡®You gave me vague answer.¡¯ Shaking her head Erika said. ¡®I am probably the clearest Oracle that you will ever meet. Do I give you partial vision? I took you pass the Veil to see your own future. What happens there, what you see, is all the result of the past and present. Past and present forms your future¡¯ She then said ¡®Like a book that is being string by threads, each pages from the prologue to the epilogue is all presented. What you see depends on your own power. And there lies the secret of the Veil. It is bonds. Emotions. I think you experience that already. You knew that once you are agitated, the vision be blurry. You have to be a spectator to see all of it. To see it like someone who is seeing a movie. And I am that someone¡¯ and she chuckles a bit at her own private joke Azief close his eyes for a second. Who knows whether he is thinking or digesting what the Oracle just said. Then he opens his eyes. ¡®So, you are saying, that is my future?¡¯ Erika then shakes her head. ¡®Like I said, the vision you saw is just a possibility. But, the possibility is high. Extremely high. I only call it possibility because of your strength. For other people, what they saw in the vision beyond the Veil is not merely a possibility but an inevitability¡¯ ¡®Then why tell me that it is a possibility?¡¯ ¡®HAHAHA¡¯ sheughs and then she said ¡®If you are strong, believe¡¯ She once again said the words that carries the same meaning when she spoke to him in that weird space. Only this time she said it after Azief had seen the vision and then like before he understood it again. Before she said it and his understanding was that if you are strong enough, you could change something from unreal to real. Then is fate and destiny like that too? He narrowed his eyes and then said toward Erika ¡®Are you saying that if I reached a great enough power, I would be able to change that future I saw?¡¯ Smiling like she knows something nobody else knows, she said ¡®Maybe, some of it.¡¯ The sound of the leaves rustling winding through the forest. Now, that there is no longer dark blob creature and the area around the Stonehenge no longer have any protection formation around it, energy from the outside world is pouring in. Azief and Erika notices this but they do not care about it. They are now talking and doing things that is more important that the rushing of energy from the world pale inparison with what they are talking about ¡®Why not all of it?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®Because, that is your future¡¯ Azief was perplexed. Isn¡¯t this like returning to the root of the problem. What did she mean by that? Erika must have noticed the expression on Azief face and then she exined ¡®Ite from you. that future did note from destiny or fate. You see it yourself in that vision. In that future, there is probably nothing stronger than you. I know what you are thinking right now. You wanted to fight against fate and destiny. You wanted to win against it. Surpass it and break through all the shackles¡¯ and then sheughs mockingly Taking a few second, she then said ¡®Like I told you before, those whoe before you, those whoe in front of me and ask me of their future, all of them who is dissatisfied with what they see, they all wanted to fight against fate and destiny.¡¯ Shaking her head, sheughs again and then she said ¡®Why would they fight fate and destiny? How ignorant. It is pointless and unnecessary¡¯ Azief did not understand. ¡®Why? Why is it pointless?¡¯ Smiling like this matter have nothing to do with her, Erika said ¡®Who told them that destiny and fate is their enemy? I surely did not tell them that. I just said the vision they saw is their fate and destiny. They interpreted it like fate and destiny is working against them. Fate and Destiny go with the flow. And what flow are they following? They follow hearts. They follow minds. In other words, they follow you. They follow your heart and minds. Specifically, your choices. It is an invisible force. An omnipotent force. And it is not easy to fight something that you yourself had devised.¡¯ There is once again silence. Azief seem to be thinking deeply about something. Every once in a while he would close his eyes and frowned his forehead. He must be thinking of something. Erika did not say anything. She just waited for Azief to ask her. She waited as the sun of the morning is slowlying up. Then Azief exhale and then ask her ¡®Then who should I fight?¡¯ Azief ask. This time he is calmer. And his eyes have certain kind of glow in it. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 743: True enemy ¡®Then who should I fight?¡¯ Azief ask. This time he is calmer. And his eyes have certain kind of glow in it. Erika nodded, satisfied with Azief answer ¡®Now, you are understanding¡¯ she said. Then she pointed toward Azief. Azief look at that finger. Is she pointing at something else? is his first thought But then it dawned on him It was then that Azief understood. And understanding it, heughs. Hisugh reverberates across the forest; the Stonehenge nearby seems to be enveloped in a terrifying pressure thates from Aziefugh. Aziefugh because he understands who he should fight. ¡®My enemy is myself¡¯ he said and Erika nodded and said ¡®All of those who came before me lost against their fate and destiny because they all were wrong. The reason why is because they fought the wrong enemy. Instead of fighting against themselves, they fight against fate and destiny¡¯ Once again, smiling with that eerie smile, she said ¡®Change yourself. Then your fate and destiny would also change.¡¯ Azief got closer to his understanding of cause and effect with his meeting with Oracle. But even if he knows his enemy is himself, what things should he change? He knew the end result. But he did not know how he get there. It is like he knows where the end goals are. But he doesn¡¯t even know why he got there. And he did not know where is the road leading to that end. Did he choose a shortcut? Did he enter a secret path and reach there? If his life is a story written into a book, then what he saw was one the fewst chapter of the book. He had read the prologue and he had read the fewst chapter of the book. But what happens in between? That is what he doesn¡¯t know. How could he change the future if he doesn¡¯t know what kind of choice that he had make that leads to that future? Right now, as Azief keep thinking Erika is looking at him intently. Erika could see the confusion on Azief face. She sighed internally. Unfortunately, that battle will happen. That is something that Azief could not change. Loki knows this. She knows this. And Yewa Hafar also knows this. But if that is the case why are they still putting chess pieces? Simply because in their minds, that even if Azief reach that point, it is still not without hope. Loki and Erika wanted to change the future. Yewa Hafar wanted to keep it the same. When Loki and Erika took this task, they know that there are certain changes that they could not make. No matter how scheming or how powerful they are, there is one event that they could not change ¡°But, not all¡¯ she muttered inaudibly. Then Azief asks ¡®Then how would I know whether I choose wrong or right?¡¯ ¡®Who said you were wrong?¡¯ she said and for a moment, Azief frowned. Then he replied ¡®I see the future. I saw myself fighting the whole world. I saw people I knew, people I loved wanting to kill me. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. But for the whole world to be targeting me, there must be something wrong that I did, that make the whole world wanting to kill me¡¯ Erika smiles bitterly and then she said ¡®As the Speedster would attest, never believe to much in what you see. Especially if it is rted to Time matters and Time magic. Not everything is as it seems¡¯ Azief seem to guess at something. He then asks ¡®You are saying that I fight against the world because the world is wrong?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m saying that you still don¡¯t know why you would fight them. But at least you know you will fight them. And since you know that, maybe you could slowly figure it out.¡¯ Silence once again reigned between them. This time it is longer than before. She then said ¡®I guess this is it. Unless you have more things you wanted to see¡¯ Azief nodded and then he said ¡®What about the Price?¡¯ Azief ask. ¡®I¡¯ll ask it when you return with Will.¡¯ She said casually Azief then asked. ¡®I heard you tell prophecy¡¯ She nodded ¡®What is mine?¡¯ Smiling she replied ¡®Also, after¡¯ Azief narrowed his eyes. ¡®You seem to know what we are nning¡¯ Erika smile nonchntly and said ¡®I am the oracle. It is my job to know what will happen next. I would really bad at my job if I couldn¡¯t see what you are doing next¡¯ And she chuckles a bit. ¡®What if I don¡¯te to pay the Price after I am finished with my matter?¡¯ ¡®A Price must be paid¡¯ she said solemnly. ¡®And who will enforce it? Azief ask. Smiling Erika said ¡®Fate and Destiny¡¯ she replies. Silence once again reigned between them. Azief nodded and he once again look at the eye of the Oracle. He felt shivers looking at that eye. Unconsciously he touched the area under his left eye and sighed. Erika saw what Azief had done and she only smiles mysteriously. Erika is confident that Azief had a premonition of what will happen between them. ¡®I wille back.¡¯ He said ¡®I will be waiting¡¯ she replies. Azief then turned around and walk to Will. Will could see that Azief is done. Sighing, he asks Azief ¡®We¡¯re going?¡¯ Azief nodded and reply ¡®We¡¯re going¡¯ Smiling Will nodded ¡®Good. This ce gives me the creep¡¯ Azief only chuckles. And then Azief ask ¡®Where is a suitable ce for you to initiate it?¡¯ he asks Will ¡®Andes in¡¯ Azief nodded and put his hand on top of Will shoulder. He stops for a second, look around the area and then said to the Oracle ¡®Better be careful. The formation has dissipated. They are a lot of people that wanted to know where you are¡¯ The Oracle just nodded with a smile on her face. Azief snorted. Then a powerful auraes out of him. Laws of the world seems to respond to the energying out from Azief body. Thend beneath his feet wrinkled and the air bepressed by a powerful force. The space distorts and they disappeared from the area. Erika look at this and sighed. The moment passed as the tree behind her began to wither even more. Then it crack Erika look at the tree and then chuckling, she said ¡®Even you are not eternal. Thank you for all the help¡¯ she said as she rubs the tree. The fruits of this tree is imbued with Time Essence. It helps her a bit inbating the lifespan reduction and the effect of her going and peering through the Veil of Fate and Destiny. Before Azief hade to her, she already plucks all the fruits. If the jade Empire have the Peaches of immortality to supply the Immortals living in the Jade Pce, then for Oracles like her, there is a need to eat a fruit from the Tree of Time. The tree cracks even more and then the branches of the tree fall down and the tree fell down with a thud. Only the stump is left. She sighed. Then she felt a change in her body. She could not see it but she knows fate and destiny demands a price. Not to mention that she revealed the secrets of fate and destiny. It is a price. And a punishment Her face which is full of youth slowly wrinkles like she had been aged almost instantly. She felt energy leaving her body. She could feel something was snipped out of her. Her lifespan reduced and the vitality of her body seems to be seized by an invisible force. She plop down to the ground. Now, that Azief is gone, her location is no longer a secret. The World government, the Republic and all the other great powers, factions and secret societies will know her location. But she is not worried that they would find trouble with her. Because she knows that the moment Azief went with Will, there would be a great chaos in the world. Because Will and Azief is going to the future. And even that have a Price to pay. She could predict that the fabric of reality of the world would be weakened. The Barrier between world would be fragile. This is all a recipe for disaster. ¡®Things have changed. I look forward looking at that trickster face when he knows of this¡¯ she said and she smirks a bit Sighing she then said ¡®Now, the Time Crisis has begun¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 744: A race (1) On the vast sea, a ship is going to the Ind of Peace, covered with fog. Inside the ship, two people are standing on the front deck, looking at the distance. The Trickster and the Divine Archer is going to the Ind of Peace. When their presence is noticed, it would surely create waves in the World Government. In Italy, cities are burning, and corpses strewn the streets as the army of the great Power eradicate all the influences of the Crime Alliance. Who knows where is Void, the leader of the Crime Alliance went. On the sky above, a person guided by the Fates is slowly approaching Earth, his eyes looking at the path of the stars that would lead him to his salvation In Aleppo a certain man is throwing his ss vial to the wall, screaming that it is not enough. His eyes are full of vengeance. This man wears a bowler hat and after his bout of anger is calmed down, he continues his work muttering ¡°I need more sample¡± In Beijing, the capital of Wei dynasty, sitting on the top of the entrance wall of the Lotus Pce is the Sage of Arrays, his eyes seem to be looking at the world, his staff beside him. His eyes with the help of the Array could see all over the world. Other than the seven forbidden sites, Pandemonium and the area around the Eye of Heaven in Antarctica, his eyes seems to see everything where there is mortal. He felt a premonition. And so he frowned. Meanwhile inside the Storm Tide, there is a person gasping in air, his body is bloodied while his wound is being bandaged by an armored man. The armored man then said to the bloodied man who is drifting in and out of consciousness. ¡®You need to survive. The Oracle have a use for you¡¯ that man in the armor said as he continues bandaging the wound of that person. Standing on the corner of the room, looking at these two person with a little bit of amusement, is Narleod. He rubs his chin and his smile look particrly mischievous. Inside the Storm Tide, there is Narleod, Antonius and the leader of the Crime Alliance, the man people called Void. Today, something big is going to happen that will change the world once again. While all of this people are either minding their business, doing their matters, nning schemes and plots, there up there on the Andes in is two people. Before, in this vastnd there is a Temple. But after Will teacher broke out from her sarcophagus the Temple was destroyed. But while there is no longer any temple of the Speedster, there is trees. There is a lot of them. It is like an entire forest had grown out in this in. All of these tree have thick roots and their height reached the clouds. Griffins and monsters of the sky perched on top of these trees. If not for some of the branches on the lower parts of the tree, who knows what color the leaves of these trees and how big the branches are. The entire area is full of energy of the world and it was like they are around an immortalnd. If Azief was still in Seed Formation, this ce would be every good for gaining more energy. The wind around at the top is heavy. But when it passes the forest it became gentle. The forest formed its own Laws that merged with thews of the world. Azief then said ¡®It is magnificent¡¯ Will then reply ¡®These tree used to be standing around thirty feet tall, and its shade covered arge area of the ins. Now, it grew even higher and even bigger. Azief nodded and then he said ¡®You said there were thunderbolts here. I have been looking forward seeing it.¡¯ Will chuckles and then he exins ¡®Oreki seized all of it¡¯ Will nonchntly said as he moves forward. Azief follow. If before, Will follow him from behind, now, it is his turn to follow from behind. After all, this is Will specialty. They are about to break through space and Time. He has a n on how to do it but for that he requires a speedster ability to determine the weak point of space and time Will seems to be looking for something. And he just keeps following Will inside the forest. It is true what Will have said. The forest provides a shade. At night this ce would probably be so dark and dangerous. There is a lot of nts on the ground. Some of them are colorful and some of them emits fragrances. Some of them have thorns on their body and some of them have some kind of medicinal properties that would help in the concoction of medical pills and even poison. The air is also very clean and refresh one mind. Azief had seen so much nature since the Fall that he almost forgets that during his time, the world is polluted and the air was so thick with harmful gases that there are many people that have breathing problems. Nowadays, while Earth still have new innovation in technology, it is powered by the energy of the world or by some kind of external force that came from magic or a source of magic. The world had changed. And so is their inhabitants. He takes a deep breath as they keep walking inside the forest Azief then ask when he thinks about Oreki. ¡®You were not mad that he seized the thunderbolts here?¡¯ Azief asked. Will keep walking. He stops for a bit and then he answer ¡®Why would I? I am not like him¡¯ ¡®You have thunder too¡¯ Azief simply said ¡®Our thunders are different.¡¯ ¡®Even thunders have differences, huh?¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit ¡®A thousand thoughts, a thousand paths¡¯ Will reply. ¡®It seems you have also been infected by my other friends¡¯ Will did not understand so he asks ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®They all speak like they areposing a poem. Some are curt, some are vague and some of them are flowery.¡¯ Smiling, Will chuckles. ¡®Maybe, because you talk like that. If anything, I am infected with this style of speaking from you¡¯ Aziefugh. Their conversation seems normal and their reactions also seems normal. But that in itself is abnormal. If any other person could see and hear their words and their conversation and looking at how rxed they were, they probably said that these two are very abnormal. The Andes in is said to be a site of great gathering energy point. There is the fact that there is no longer the temple of the Speedster to absorb the energy in the Andes in but there is also the forest that formed its own Laws and maintain a high concentration spot for energy of the world that gathered here. The ground is filled with herbs and nts that would tempt researchers and Alchemist or pill makers that dabble in medicine or poisons. Other than that, there is also monsters and beast that could provide great nourishment for the body and the development of one energy But since everyone kenos that the Andes in is a ce of high concentration energy, a ce where there is a lot of herbs and precious monster, why would there be no people visiting it. Because the monsters in the Andes in is not some kind of normal monsters The higher the concentration of energy of one ce also means that it did not only attract humans. It also attracts monsters. And since these monsters came here, they have been growing, making there nest and home in the forest, in the underground caves and growing stronger. From the top to bottom, the area of the Andes in is popted with monsters. In the sky, griffins, Sky Snakes and Wyvern patrol the air. On the ground, beast-like monsters ruled thend. On the rivers andkes, gigantic snakes slither inside it Only a few people could dare walk on top of Andes in these days. Those that dare walk, is strong people That is why their rxed manner and their attitude that seems to be able to hold a normal conversation in such a terrifying ce could be called abnormal. Azief then ask Will again ¡®I thought Oreki had once came to the ins before you came?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Will answered ¡®He came again?¡¯ ¡®Also, yes.¡¯ Azief frowned a bit and then smiles ¡®Either he has a big appetite or he is desperate¡¯ Azief said. Smiling, Will reply ¡®Also, yes¡¯ Azief then could understand why. Unlike him, Oreki did not have the Universe Orb and he did not have his experience in traveling through the multiverse. And with Orvanians fixing the structural integrity of the fabric of reality, it be harder for people to travel through the Multiverse. As for the World Gate, maybe there is some hidden story between the Two Twin Sages of Japan with Hirate that prevents them from asking permission to enter the Multiverse through the World Gate. Chapter 745: A race (2) Azief then said ¡®Oreki refines thunder. It seems he is preparing himself. And also he must be trying to break through to Divine Comprehension. I did not know his path., But I could surmise that it might not be that different from you. He might merge the Disk in his body and achieve his own path of Divine Comprehension. So, he is collecting thunder. Even the Speedster thunder.¡¯ Azief knows that the Speedster thunder have some special properties. One such properties are that it is full of the essence of Time¡¯ So he asked Will ¡®Your teacher is not worried?¡¯ Will stop walking. He seems to ponder the question for a moment and then he replied. ¡®She is concerned. But not worried.¡¯ ¡®What if he had your speedster ability by taking in the thunders of Speedsters?¡¯ Will simply replied ¡®Thunder is fast. But Speedster strength does not only rely on speed. And Oreki did not pursue speed as his ultimate goals.¡¯ ¡®It seems you have a lot of information about him¡¯ ¡®He stole the thunders after all¡¯ Oreki reply. Aziefughed. They keep walking. Everyone once in a while, there would be a few gigantic monsters that charged toward them. Azief did not kill hem. He just need to release his aura and when he releases it, these monster would change their tune and back away, slinking back into the darkness of the forest. Then he stopped. Will close his eyes and then slowly one could feel the pulsating of energy from the area. Azief frowned. He could feel that the Time flow around the Andes in is stagnating. Azief look around., he saw a slithering creature. And his frown be deeper. The slithering creature appear to be moving so slow that it almost seems like it didn¡¯t move. He then looks toward a tree. Before Will activated his energy, a wind blows. The branches of the tree swayed and a leave fall down. But now, that leave that is being blown by the wind and plucked off from the branches is still up in the air, falling slowly like it is in a slow motion rey. Azief then smile ¡®It seems I have a lot to learn¡¯ Will is now gathering the power of Time and imbuing it in his speed. He was not as fearful as before. Like Azief, he too wanted to see the future. And like the oracle had said, he did not believe the future that much. His teacher had taught him a lot about what kind of game Time yed. The things they showed you is certainly not things that you would want to see. That is because Time have a n. And they don¡¯t like it when their n is disturbed. As such, they would show only things that would make you self-fulfilled the things you see. His blue eyes turn golden with lightning swirling around his irises. Golden lightning burst out of him and the pressure of the world descended upon him. Space and Time seems on the verge of cracking. The entire ground is filled with slithering electricity arcs. It ravages everything around it. The green grass did not even have the chance to burst into mes before they were turned into dust. The slithering creatures that Azief saw was on the path of the electricity arc. The moment even a fraction of that lightning touches it, the slithering creature turns into dust. The trees that is unfortunate and in the path of the burst of lightning arcs all turns into dust. From the epicenter that is Will all around the fifty kilometers radius all turns into dust. Except Azief. Azief look on at this destruction calmly. Not even his robe was affected. The lightning arcs that turns everything into dust avoided him. The Laws around him prevented the lightning arcs from evening three feet all around him. The grass beneath Azief feet is still green. ¡®So, Speedster could even confuse time?¡¯ Azief thought to himself. He saw what Will do and as such he saw some other things that was in y when Will activated that burst of energy. He is using the Time flow of the world to assimte with his thunder. ¡®It is a bit like stealing thunder¡¯ So he could confuse time. A key to go into the future. An essence of Time is needed. Will and him had a n. They n to pierce through Time Space and went into the future. But they must be able to bypass the Time Tunnel. If not, they might be stuck in a limbo. Will himself has been getting stronger after gaining a few legacies of the Savi¡¯krian race. Aziefes closer. With each step he takes, the lightning arcs make way for him. Then he arrives beside Will. Will took a deep breath and the lightning arcs receded. The most miraculous tings happened. Wherever the lightning arcs receded, the destroyed area that the lightning arcs passes seems to recovered. It was like the scene was reyed back. The trees that turns into ashes that is flying in the wind, suddenly reformed back into trees. Grass appears back and any living creature that have died appears well like they have never been destroyed ¡®Time¡¯ Azief said. Will nodded as the fifty kilometers radius around him be exactly as it is before This time there is some Laws around Will thunder. Azief could acutely feel it. It is the Time Law. ¡®So, speedster could manipte Time Laws? You don¡¯t even need to be Divine Comprehension? That sound like cheating¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit Will smiles and reply ¡®Only temporarily. This Thunder that I refined would acts a s a key to bypass the time Tunnel. It will be released when we pierce through Time and Space. It would also help us in making sure that wended in the future¡¯ ¡®So, it also acted like a guide¡¯ ¡®Yes. The Time I refinede from this moment. As such, if I inject this into the Time stream when we are travelling, it would act as a bookmark. So, that we would not be sucked into the past beyond the time that we take now. ¡®In other words, you would create a wall.¡¯ ¡®Yes. That would make the only possible destination for us is the future. Thankfully, you have seen it. It would be easier for us to reach that time.¡¯ Azief thought about it and he nodded ¡®Will we fall exactly at that time?¡¯ ¡®No, we probably have to adjust along the way. We just have to be careful not to meddle to much¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t promise you that¡¯ Will heard what his sworn brother said and then heughed ¡®In defiance of everything. I could understand that¡¯ he said. ¡®Ready?¡¯ Will ask Smiling Azief reply ¡®Ready as I will ever be¡¯ Will closes his eyes and then opening it back up, his entire physiques turns blurry with lightning swirling so fast around him that the Laws of Time and Space around him seems distorted. The sky above his head opened up revealing the starry skies of the Universe. Someone out there in the center of a ce that is hidden from the multiverse, the Supreme Intelligence of the Orvanians sounded the rms. The Orvanians in duty answer the call. They check the report and their face all be pale. Inside the Infinite Tower, the captain quickly went to the Central Command rushing quickly. Reporting to the highest chain ofmand, the message was chilling. ¡®Send someone to Earth Prime multiversal points. The fabric of reality is being disturbed. Time and Space seems to go wild, opening rips of worlds. A multiversal convergence ins happening. Any past act that rip the barrier between world is now about to be opened up. Send help!¡¯ That day, the Orvanians began to move. It is not always that they make a move. And it is not always theymunicated with the same. just in a couple of years, they once again have to go back to Earth Prime. The Elders of the Orvanians knows something is afoot there. Many big events of the Omniverse would begin there¡­.and end there. This time familiar faces of the Orvanians again take the helm going to Earth Prime¡­once again. On Earth however, not knowing that the moment Will had erupt with that energy of time it had attracted the attention of otherworldly civilization, Will look at Azief and said ¡®Wanna race?¡¯ Azief smiling said ¡®You betcha¡¯ And then standing in a running pose, they both kick the ground and an explosion happens on top of the Andes ins. The eruption creates a crack on the ground and a powerful eruption erupts as the Andes in disintegrate into dust. And a pair of lightning bolts seems to be traversing across the world, bringing with them the Laws of Time and ripping apart Space around it. One is ck. And one is golden. The Golden Speedster and Death Monarch is having their second race. Two bolts of lightning shed across the world And Time and Space went wild Time Crisis has truly begun. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 746: Race of their life The race of their life. That is probably the thought of Azief and Will as they ran in parallel with each other. There are like two gods of speed racing with each other Gathering speed around their body with each step they take At times they converged and passes each other. When they pass each other, they pass each other speeds and as such they be even faster. They need to make sure their speed is in bnce so that they would not lost each other in the Time Flows Streamster At times, they went in separate directions, confusing the Time Stream and gathering even more speed. Laws are being stirred by their constant racing that seems to break the sound barrier and reaching the peak of speed akin to the speed of light. As they ran weird phenomenon started to happens all over the world There are some ces where a sudden eruption happens creatingrge explosion that shakes the world. At other ces, rivers evaporate s into gaseous substance into the air. At other ces, a forest suddenly disintegrates into particles of atom. Yet, if those who could see this from the sky, they would see that it is happening all at the same time at different ces One might be mistaken that a lot of people are doing this all at the same time when it is not. Two people is doing it and they are not doing it intentionally. As they gather speed, the extreme energy thate from their body and gathering around their entire being, it created these phenomena. If not for the All Source maintaining the integrity of the world with magic, this speed would probably tear apart the world from inside out This all happened in the three second that they started their race. The moment that Will and Azief start their race, the Multiverse is shaken. The fabric of reality seems to be slowly tearing apart as both of them are running all over the world. They are so fast that space was sucked into the vortex of their speeds. Azief is like a bolt of dark lightning, imbued with the Laws of the World. Will on the other hand is like a golden lightning streaking all over the world. Each of their steps created whirlwinds and sharp gales Some of them dissipates in a second, others scattered because of the pressure of the powerful speed. The clouds were ripping itself apart up in the sky. The sight is very terrifying. No one notices it yet. Because only five seconds had passed in the real world. People did not notice it yet. But when they do, they would ask question and they would wonder who created such phenomenon. The sky opened up a rift showing the starry skies above. Clouds disappeared and those with acute sense could feel that even the rotation of the world seems to change. The world seems to shift and swayed Wherever they pass, Time seems to experience a change. At certain times, it halted. At other times, it elerates. At other is decelerate Time is thrown into chaos. At the same time, in France, Jean who was inside his Room of Clocks, was alerted. No one is more sensitive to the change of the Time flow than him He looks at the towering collections of clocks in front of him and he frowned deeply. He has been here since dawn. For some reason, he had a premonition that something would happen today. After waking up and leaving Paulette in his pce, he went immediately to his Room of Clocks. People did not know it but he has a lot of Room of Clocks. There is one in Moscow. And there is one in France. There are two clocks that have its time pointer moving weirdly. Tick. Tock Tick. Tock Tick¡­Tock. Jean eyes narrowed ¡®The Clock is about to burst¡¯ He said looking. ¡®Someone is changing the Time Flow¡¯ he got up from his seat. He put down the monocle on top of the table. He sighed ¡®They need to be stopped. This will create a cmity?? He walks slowly but for some reason it did not feel slow. Instead it felt almost like Time itself is overtaken by him. he went out his room, his entire body swirling with thews of Time. Purple aura rises from him and wherever he moves, Time seems to halt. When he passes the area, Time moves again He closes his eyes and then opening his eyes, his eyes is shining purple. ¡®There¡¯ He took a step, Time distorted and Space obeyed. A thousand of yearspressed into a moment, a moment stretched into thousands of years. Time is manipted and Space were opened. A step that is filled with this abstruse concept that is close to the peak of the knowledge of Time and Space. A step is all he needs. He took a step, his feet rise up and when it falls down, he is thousands of kilometers away from his original position, floating somewhere in the ocean, Time Swirls appears beneath his feet. He hadpressed Space and Time to make a journey that would take him hours only take him a second. He did not know where he is now. He just follows the Time Stream. And here he is. Before he could think of why, he saw it. The moment he appears there; a sh of lightning passes him by. The purple aura around him wavered like it had hit something that is beyond its power to manipte. It almost got ripped out from his body and Jean eyes widened. In his Room of Clocks, tow clocks exploded. Meanwhile, Jean is still recovering as Time around him went away from his control. It took him a second before he could regain back his control over the Time Flow around him. ¡®Absorbing Time and generating speed¡¯ he thought the moment he saw that lightning sh. He then frowned. Two bolts of lightning. There is only two people that could do such a thing to his powerful Time Field. The Speedster who had a lot of knowledge about Time Laws and the other one is the strongest person in the world Death Monarch When one reaches a certain level of power, they could even ignore Laws. Anyone that is around his Time Field would have their movement halted. But those two lightning bolts did not even halt. It was like his Time Field is nothing but air. Then he understood it. ¡®Remnants of Time. It means I amte¡¯ he thought to himself. Around him Time is halting. The eruption that is about to blow up beneath his feet because of the speed of the lightning was also halted by Jean Time Field. A few droplets of water could be seening up, the precursor of arge st. Slowly like it has been slowed down a thousand times, the water slowlyes up, the scene is magical. Jean knows the reason that they are not haltingpletely is because the ripples of the speed of those two people interfering with Time Laws. His eyes narrowed. ¡®I don¡¯t have any enmity with you Death Monarch¡¯ he thought to himself ¡®But this could not be allowed¡¯ muttered. Then he closes his eyes and his forehead seems to creased. He is concentrating There, on the Room of Clocks in France, the hand of the clocks all experience something bizarre. Some of the clocks in the Room of Clock exploded. Others have the hand of the time in the clock to be spinning erratically. Time Essence swirls inside the Room of Clocks. And like it is being guided by something, it came out from the room and went all over the world. And it concentrated toward that person floating on top of the sea. Jean the Time Monarch is finally going to fight. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 747: The time monarch and the golden speedster No one had ever seen Jean the Time Monarch is a true fight since he joined the Republic It is because of that no one knows how to rank him among the many heroes and heroines of the world The consensus of many people was that Jean is powerful. But the powerful part of his abilities is not considered powerful in terms of destructive power like Death Monarch. No one ever saw the destructive power of Jean since he joins the Republic People who are not the people of the Republic called him Time Monarch. After Azief called himself Death Monarch, those who believes themselves to have the qualifications had also adopted such title. There was Oreki who called himself Thunder Monarch and then there is a few others in the world. Those weak people did not dare using such title unless they are ready to bear the weight of such title. The moment one uses such title without a proper strength, they must be ready to be probed by the great powers of the world. Jean power had never been witnessed by the people of the world. Of course this is after the events of the Weronian War. Because of that no one knows how much he has improved. What they do know is that Jean had the ability to manipte Time. But after the Weronian Invasion event he has been very quiet in the world stage, rarely fighting anyone. The information about him turns mysterious No one ever head of him striking upon an ind and destroy it with one sh of a sword. But every single great power in the world included him and asses him to very dangerous. If not for the fact that he rarely enters the battlefield, people might have more dread from this former Emperor of France. The reason why he is so feared is because his ability in governing and manipting Time around him. As years go by, people could only imagine the height that he had achieved in manipting Time. The World Government once tried to kill Jean by sending assassin. They send around a hundred assassin to kill him from many dark organizations from the underbelly of the crime world. Jean knew about the attempt on his life The Republic also knew about it. But no one did anything. They did not raise any rms. They did not put more guards around Jean and all in all, it was almost like they treated the credible news as nothing to be worried about. The Republic even saw some of the assassins and let them enter France to try to kill Jean. One might think that it is Boris plot but it isn¡¯t. Jean was the one that told Boris to let those assassins to enter France. When they enter, they hide their trace. Every few days since these people enter, an assassination attempt would be attempted on Jean No one seeded to even touch the sleeve of his Senate robe. None seeded. The moment that they try to attack, they would suddenly get caught in ce, unable to move a step. Like being captured by a vice grip that would not let go, they stop. Time stop and they are easily dispatched. That is why he is dangerous. The Republic be the burial ce of those one hundred assassins. He could manipte Time and if Jean decides to kill people he could confuse many people eyes. He could change the properties of Time, and the flow of time whether to elerate, decelerate or stop it That is a powerful ability to have. of course with his current mastery, he could not stop the Time Flow of the entire world but only a few kilometers around him That was seven years ago. Nowadays, he might be able to manipte the time flow of time in a muchrger scale than before Jean close his eyes after the pair of lightning passes him by. He once again felt the Time Flow of the world slowly getting crazier. On one part, the Time is elerating, on another it is decelerating and even showing signs of Time Degradation. Only those with great attainment in the Laws of Time could feel the disturbance that is in the air right now Jean did not know why Death Monarch and Will is trying to open the Time Space but he could not let them seed. This has nothing to do with personal reason. This has nothing to with any interest between the great powers. Jean out of everyone understood the power of time. And because he understood its power, he also understood its danger. He could feel that the barrier between worlds right now is very fragile. It is already in the verge of breaking down He could not let it get even worse. He once again scans the world with his Sense. In his Sense everything is slowed down. And because of that he could even Sense where a Speedster might be. His body is already swirling with Time Essence that is solidifying itself in the form of mist ¡®There¡¯ he takes another step. The moment before he takes the step he already had activated Time Field around him. He would not get caught unaware again. Time distorted, Space were pull around and then Jean disappeared from the ocean. The st that was contained by the Time Field, losing its constraint of Time, erupted. In the Indian Sea, arge eruption of water exploded, reaching the clouds and created a tall waves and changes the course of the wind around the sea. Jean disappeared and like he is manipting Space, he appeared at somece else. He suddenly appeared on top of a mountain. His eyes opened and a golden sh of lightning passes him by again, a spark of electricity touches his body. ¡®He is notte¡¯ he thought to himself ¡®Reverse!¡¯ Jean shouted. The words that came out from his mouth is an ancientnguage that means reverse. Then the most miraculous things happen. The Time Field had alreadye into effect the moment he arrived. The golden sh that passes him by slowly reverse back, rewinding itself a few moments before it passes him. In this moment that is slowed down, Jean could see Will looking at him, his body is charged with powerful kic energy that seems to transmute into a different kind of energy that is hard to recognize This new energy that changes the properties of the kic energy seems to disturb the Laws of Time and Space. Most people would not be aware that their Time was turning back. But that is not the case with Speedsters. They notice. That is why Will look at him and he look at Will They look at each other. Will did not just look at him. He tries to move as Time is turning back. Electricity arc that have the properties of Time slithers around Will hand. He wiggles his fingers. And one finger broke from the restriction of time. Then two fingers. Until his whole palm reaching to his shoulders parts all could be moved. Jean frowned. He knew what Will try to do. Jean tries to take a step backward. Will smile and then his hand moves. He punches toward Jean, lightning arcs exploded around his hand His hand is swirling with powerful enemy. Hepresses the speed around him and release his punch that seems to instantly break supersonic speed. The punch seems to break through the Time Field. Jean eyes turns sharp as uses his hand to deflect that punch. Time forces seems to collide between these two, creating a small space fissure on the area where the deflected blow happens. The force of the punch falls down toward the left area of Jean. Thend behind Jean left side erupted and half of the mountain disintegrate into dust. That is the damage of a full powered punch by a Speedster that is boosted with the power of Time But right now Time is still trapped in the Time Field. So, when the force of that punch reached the mountain, the process of disintegration could be seen clearly with each dust, each soil, each trees, turning slowly into particles of atoms Jean frowns turns deeper. He looks at Will and said ¡®Stop this madness¡¯ Will only smirks as he ignores Jean words. Jean expression turns hard as Will is about to execute another attack ¡®I could not let him get the initiative¡¯ Jean thought to himself Jean also make a move as he kicks toward Will trying to make the Speedster change course. Once the speed is in disarray, whatever that these two nned will be ruin. He would try to persuade Death Monarch to abandon this n of his of piercing through Time and Space in this brutish way. Jean had never care too much about the rivalry between the Great Powers. And unlike any other that haveplicated rtionship with Death Monarch, the only time that he had ever meet Death Monarch was during the Weronian Invasion. They mostly cooperated with each other. To him, Death Monarch whatever his faults is a great protector of humanity. And a legendary hero that lit up an era. He had respect for the man regardless of his other faults. It is because of that he did not want Death Monarch to be the enemy of the world. Doing this act, Jean could predict what will happen to the world and what will happen to the reputation of Death Monarch. If the world be enemy with Death Monarch, he fears that Death Monarch will also treat the world as his enemy. And that is not good. The world should not have to many enemies. They should be united. Will dodged the attack as Jean was broken out of his reverie. He could still move even under the Time Field influence. Jean thought to himself. ¡®Speedsters are really a bane for Time¡¯ Jean thought to himself as he then punches toward Will. Will right now could not attack freely because even in the Time Field he is still trying to gather speed. Now his speed is churning over the territory of the Time Field. That also means he could move even under the influence of the Time Field. The lightning arcs are now swirling all over his body making him able to move. Jean and Will nce at each other and they knew that they have to fight. Because Will need to run more. And Jean wanted to stop Will. They both have different objectives. And this difference could not be solved by words. So, they have to talk with their fist The moment Jean broke out from the Time Field and the moment Jean realized that, their fist bot headed toward each other. They then traded blows. Their missed attack went behind each other as both of them expertly dodges the other attack precisely. Jean could feel that the time is near. As they fought in an unmoving Time, their area of fighting expanded as Jean retreated backward. Therger the area expand, the harder it is for Jean to maintain the Time Field while moving. He rarely ever fights when the Time Field is activated. Because nobody could move in his Time Filed except him. This situation is the first for him since the Weronian War. On the other hand, with each step that Will takes he is gathering even more speed. But Jean was not concerned. Speedster might be bane for people who uses Time rted powers But that is only if that Time is not controlled. On the hands of someone who understand Timews the ferocity of a Speedster could be contained. ¡®Decelerate¡¯ he deres, and like a Time God that controls the Time Flow of the world, the moment he said those words, it was like a decree that needs to be obeyed, something changed in the Time Stream A powerful sensation swept Will entire being. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 748: To the future To his shock, Will found himself feeling his movement to be sluggish and slower the moment that sensation swept his body it was like something is tying itself onto his feet, his hands and his neck. Time Threads appears all over his body, tying him down. He could move even in Time Field but now his speed is decreasing. The threads are draining his speed away. Will takes a step backward to try to lessen the effect but then he halted his step. His eyes narrowed. He found out what Jean is trying to do to him. Because if he changes his course of speed right now, a minimal loss of speed would happen. It might be minimal but it is crucial for the n. If he retreated, he and Azief need to once again gather speed. And Jean would interfere again and again until he could not gather more speed. The thing about Jean is not the fact that they are the same realm in Disk Formation that enable him to suppress Will to such state, it but his mastery of his Path. Jean ability in controlling time is peerless. Even Azief is here he would not dare say that his mastery of Time is even more proficient than Jean. This sudden interference by Jean is unexpected and unnned. Even if Loki is here, he would not have predicted such change in the storyline. Loki had always been paying attention of how much the people around Death Monarch had changed. Loki noted the change in Sofia the Divine Archer, the change in Katarina the Ice Queen and those around Azief. But he did not pay too much attention to Jean. The reason is not because Jean is not important. The reason is because Jean had rarely interacted with Death Monarch in the beginning. In the original timeline, Jean did not reallye into y until the Contention for the Divine Throne. It was only after that event, that Jean interacts more with Death Monarch. And like in Loki timeline, Jean as expected did not meddle much with the matter of Death Monarch and they rarely meet each other or even talk to each other. So his appearance right now, trying to obstruct Azief and Will n is something no one ever expected. The reason is simply because in this world there is Death Monarch that things changed so much. Azief never had the title Death Monarch in that other timeline. His title was Prince of Darkness and he was regarded as such even after he became a Sovereign. But in this timeline, he had be the strongest person in the world earlier than Loki had expected. As such, certain things have changed. And one of those changes is the mastery of Time Laws by Jean. Jean only need to take a step forward to reach Divine Comprehension. Unlike Azief path of perfection that requires thirteen Laws, Jean had always cultivated only onew. There is power in concentrating of one path. It is because of that Jean had been able to sense the change of the world Time Stream ande out from his Room of Clocks to try to stop this n of Death Monarch and Will. ¡®It is over¡¯ Jean said but the moment he said that he felt his Time Field is being encroached by something else Smiling Will said ¡®Yes. You were right. It is over¡¯ Will look toward the other side. He could see Azief ising toward him There is a reason why Will push Jean until the Time Field berger. The Time Field is weakened After they passed Jean in the ocean a moment ago, Azief and Will split up to gather more speed and not assimting their speed just yet Their speed at that time is unbnced. Will have too much speed. Azief speed is a little inferior. When Jean suddenly appeared on the ocean, they look at each other and like they could read each other mind a n formed in their minds. They knew that Jean probablye out from his area to stop them. And there lies an opportunity. Will wanted his speed slow down. But he could not just take a break which would stop his momentum. The other way was to discharge the speed at certain point of Time in the past. But when Jean came there is an opportunity for him to try another way. Like they nned, Jean appears again, this time on the mountain and uses his Time Field to rewind back time Will had to act like he was conflicted in leaving when he needs to lose a bit of his speed. But his shock when Time binds him is was a real shock. He notices that if Jean kept going with that Time maniption, his speed would really decrease a lot and that would make his n and Azief n crumble. Thankfully, Azief had been ready and is nowing for him Jean look at Wil conflicted. He could sense that he was schemed upon. But he is not sad. He is just conflicted Right now, Jean could already see that Azief ising near to him. To others all they could see is two lightning bolts and a purplish glow. They could not see the solid form of these three people. In the time field it appears they have been fighting for a long time. After all they did traded thousands of blows. But in the real Time Flow, only a few second had passed. Two second passed when they were at the ocean and Jean appears on top of the mountain. And another second where he talks with Wil and traded blows with him Jean saw that Azief ising toward him and he sighed. There is like a different time Flow around Azief. So, even though Azief is fast, in Will eyes it appears to be slow Jean then ask Will ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯ Will smiles bitterly listening to Jean question. He knew Jean try to stop them with kind intention. Will himself is not that ignorant about what will happen if they seeded in breaking through the barrier of Time and Space And the speed that two of them would generate would create enough propelling force to see a lot of things in the future. That is not necessarily a good thing. Will answer Jean question ¡®My brother think it is worth it. And I too think it is worth it. So, it will be worth it¡¯ he answers. Jean shakes his head ¡®You know, that there are two probable possibilities of what is going to happen the moment you see the future. Either you set it in stone by looking at it. Or changing it to a much worse future¡¯ Azief appears then. The Space around them break and a sound like a ss breaking could be heard. Azief also heard Jean words. He smiles and then answer the question that Will is supposed to answer. ¡®It will be worth it¡¯ It looks like that is the answer that Azief had reached. Or maybe it is a word means to convince himself. Jean closes his eyes and then as Azief is about to push him with his hand, Jean took a step back, his expanded Time Field shrink to only a foot in front of him. But that one feet around him is so dense with Time Essence that it is approaching theprehension ofws of time. Azief then close his fist, and pointed one of his finger. This finger holds the might of Heaven. The forceing out of his one finger is enough to tten any mountain on Earth If it attacks Jean, Jean would probably break Time and Space and end up millions of miles away. Ite closer. And then it is close to one feet to Jean chest. Azief finger that is about to poke toward Jean chest stop. Azief eyes widen in shock and amusement colored his face. He revolves thews that is inside him and his finger finally move. But it is trembling. The Time Field around Jean one feet distance is cracking¡­. but it is holding on. ¡®Impressive¡¯ Azief unconsciously muttered. Jean only smile bitterly at thepliment ¡®I¡¯m still not good enough¡¯ Jean said as he takes another step backward. Jean disappeared like he was never there in the first ce. Time distorted and the flow of Time around the area returns to normal. The moment the flow of time around them be normal, the mountain where they were having their battle exploded and disintegrated almost instantly. The sound of the blows that Will and Jean traded with each other finally appears in the world, like the sound was dyed before. The sound of the blows created sky quakes, the sound travels the world three times. All kinds of living things around the mountain also disintegrates into small particles of atom like they were reverted back to simple energy particle. Everything was annihted like a divine storm had destroyed them. Azief did not try to seek Jean. Instead he strikes toward Will with his palm. Will was not surprised. He even has a face of excitement seeing the strike from Azief. The palm is swirling with energy. The palm transferred the speed that Azief had collected toward Will. And Will take the speed and making sure that it reached a bnce between his speed and Azief speed. And the moment their speed merged with other, they reach synchronicity of speed. Like thunderbolts that is chained together, they felt each other speed reaching an equilibrium. Smiling, they nodded at each other. Then they ran and Time and Space followed them as a rip up in the sky opens. Now, there is no one in the world could stop them. The space above them opened up, the sky that acted like a nket that covered the world is temporarily cut open. The coldness of space invades the world. If Earth is still the same Earth before the Fall, these coldness of space would have frozen the Earth over. But the moment the coldness enters the Earth like it is automatically rejecting the cold, the Earth core heating up and all kinds of phenomenon happened that resist the cold. In this brief moment, Azief and Will look up at the sky and then running so fast that the wind and gravity seems to have no effect on them, these two ran toward the rip and enters it. The moment they enter it, a huge st covered up the sky, like an explosion of the sun, and a singr point of explosion that seems to attract all kinds of particles into it. and then the sky closed back up and the coldness of space dissipated. Azief and Will had gone to the future. Leaving the world by breaking the barrier of Time and Space, it left a scar in the fabric of reality of Earth. The energy that is generated from their breaking of Time and Space did not only linger. It degrades the foundation of reality and thews of the world. It also messes up the Time Flows and Spatial Positioning of certain area that was affected by the explosion and the powerful energy that Azief and Will had created in their race had alter the frequency of Earth prime. Like a new channel that attracts all kinds of listeners, everyone is tuning in. They are attracted by a pulling force and a Multiversal Convergence is happening. Some worlds cold not ess Earth Prime because of the altering of the frequencies. Worlds are colliding. This time, it is time for the Trickster to make his move. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 749: The trickster and the divine archer Azief and Will disappear from the world. Nobody knows about the disappearance of these two. The battle that happen between Azief, Will and Jean was too fast that no one had ever noticed the fights. And after they enter the time space rips, a change happened in the world that obscure even more the matter of Azief and Will. At the same time that the st covered up the sky, someonee out from a ship made of bones. This person had dock his ship on one of the dockyard of the Ind of Peace. Beside him there is a woman archer. It is Loki and the Divine Archer Sofia and they already arrive at the Ind of peace. Loki look toward the sky and smiles bitterly. He could feel the change of the world. And he could feel energy is gathering on Earth. ¡®In the end he still did it¡¯ he sighed a bit He could not see the whole world but he could guess what is happening right now all over the world and the worlds beyond this world The world is about to collide with each other¡¯s and the Laws of the world will be altered. Energy is filling up the world again. This rush of energy is like the first emergence of magical energy in the Fall All over the world changes is happening Thend of the world seems to stretches even further as new mountains sprouted from the ground, nurtured by magical energy, bing new stake that bnce the world and thends that is expanding A vige that one could arrive in a few hours¡¯ journey now be a ce where it would be days before they could reach it. Rivers appears from the cracks as some parts of the world get depressed and some others get elevated. A sense of the world gettingrger could be felt by everyone who have acute Divine Sense The entire Universe around Earth seems to be affected. It is known that even if one is out of orbit; the consequences is dire. But in a world of magic, things also have a certain change. When Earth Prime expanded, the orbits also follow their rules. If Earth bes bigger, the Sun, and the Moon and thes that affect Earth also changed ordingly. Stars stretched out and the entire gxy seems to be expanding in a speed that a naked eye could see. The distance between stars widened. The reason why all of this is happening is because surges of all kinds of energies ising inside the world. The world is full of energy and as such it transforms the world. nts absorbs it, thend absorbs it and even the Heavens absorbs it. With one look it looks like a blessing. Earth Prime is once again being rained down by energy. If it¡¯s in the past, maybe some people would not like it. But in this world, that now have people like Death Monarch, everyone desires to be stronger and wanted to affect the whole world. A few ces that is devoid of worldly energy after the battle of powerful people is once again filling up with energy. Some ces which became the site of powerful battle which causes it to have no grass growing on the soil, and the area around it wrecked with instability is quickly recovering. It probably would birth more of Disk Formation levelers. But that is not the case at all. because rarely there is such things that happens without reason. There are other worlds. And these worlds are entering Earth through the rips. The energy of those world ising inside Earth. ¡®It would be bnced¡¯ Loki thought to himself. He did not avert his gaze from the sky. Loki seems to be waiting for something. And then he saw it. A rip appears in the center of the Ind of Peace. At first it is only one rips. Then suddenly the sky exploded with the sound of ripping. It was like the sound of paper being ripped by a powerful force. This sound travels the world and everyone in the world could hear it. All the Seven Great Powers look at the sky. Those who were hunting stop and look at the sky. The merchants that sell their wares along the street, stop selling and buying thing and look at the sky. Everyone who could not see the sky from their vantage point would find a ce where they could see it. And they all saw a rip. It did not matter whether one is in Pandemonium or in the Republic. As long as one could see the sky, they could see the rip. And the sound of space being ripped did not stop. It continues and echoes across the skies of the world Then chaos begins. On the Ind of Peace, Loki was prepared. He clicks his fingers and a few ravens appears in front of him, flying in the air. He touches these raven¡¯s forehead with his fingers and then waves his hand. The ravens disappeared and appears up there in the sky. These raven eyes shines with intelligence and then pping its wing to fulfil the order of its master, it fly forward And in the ind of Peace the sound of space being ripped suddenly sted off inside the ind and its surrounding sea area. A space rip appears out of nowhere and creating a st of energy that distort the area and the Time Flow around it. This space rips also emanated otherworldly energy, foreign energy that is not found in Earth Prime. The rip is around ten feet tall with ten feet width. And it is growing bigger. All over the world, such space rips could be seen appearing without rhyme or reason. Some of these space rips are small. Some of them arerge. But all of them is slowly expanding Energy gushes out from this space rip with certain element that did not exist in Earth Prime. Some of these element is conducive to life while some other promote death The situation in the Ind suddenly be chaotic as the World Gate in the secret area of the World Government is cracking and breaking. The rip on the center of the ind is directly above the area where the World Gate is located And it is probably thergest rip in the world. The expansion of the space rips almost seems like something is about toe out from the rips And they are not wrong. Whatevering out from this rip, it must be arge. The Trickster look at the Space rips and he frowned a bit ¡®They areing finally. This would be a little hard¡¯ ¡®As long as they are still in the future, then these rips would not be closed. Though the Orvanians will probably sent some reinforcement. But in the end, who knows what Yewa Hafar would do. I still have to rely on myself in the end¡¯ He thought to himself. His eyes are trained to the portal. ¡®I guess it is time for me to make a move¡¯ Loki waved his hand and a staff appears on his hand. Taking a step forward he slowly floated upwards as he flies toward the sky. Sofia did not follow Loki to the sky. Her method is different She squinter her eyes and focus on the portal. It was like she wanted to see what lies beyond the space rip. She squinted harder and she finally could see it. Her expression turned hard ¡®It is nothing good after all¡¯ She heard the explosion in the sky before and then after that there is this rips that appears all over the sky of the world. This is what Loki means. Azief did something with Will And that something had cause all of these space rips and started this event of Multiversal Convergence. That is what Sofia presume. The sky is filled with space rips with all kinds of sizes and the energy of these space rips are all different. As it slowly fills the sky, these rips also appear on the ground. Then a roar sounded that echoes through the ind, and something ising out from one of the rip. She scoffed. Sofia make a move. A sh of light appears and the roar that sounded so powerful at that time suddenly turns into roaring of pains. A few more light appears and then the roar quiet down. Sitting on the top deck, pointing her bow toward the sky is the Divine Archer Sofia. She had made her move. ¡®If Azief is here, he would say that you are noisy and swat you with his palm¡¯ And then she smiles a bit as more arrows of light formed at the end of her bow point. And she plucks the bows and lights exploded toward the sky >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 750: Hidden might Loki who was in the sky look down and smile. A few of those thing that tries to act like scouts were all pierced by that arrow of light. And Sofia did not only send her arrows to thergest rip of space. She also sends it to the other rips of space that is slowly multiplying all over the Ind. The ind is already in full alert mode with the soldiersing out of their base and engaging. Loki took another step and hee closer to one of thergest rip. It is no longer ten feet in height. Now it is already a hundred feet in height, and a hundred feet in width. It reaches above the clouds reaching the sky. Some people could not see the tip of the portals from below Standing in front of it he could see the inside of the space rip. His eyes shines with fires. There is only darkness and emptiness in that space rips He felt how small he ispared to the space that isid out in front of him right now. But he is not afraid at all ¡®these demonic things finally came. Seresian¡¯ he muttered. ¡®Hah¡¯ he sighed again. This is why theter generation termed this the Time Crisis. Because of Will and Azief trying to y with Time, a multiversal convergence event had happened. Realities and worlds colliding because of this. It also changed the geography of the world with the entire world bingrger. The distance between one continent and the other bes even distant. The reason it was not viewed that terribly in the future is because, this events also increases the energy of Earth Prime and also increase Earth prime poption. But that is the matter of the future. Right now, Loki had to stop this attack. The mater had already happened. All he could do is minimized the damage. Loki takes a deep breath and close his eyes, his mind is trying to think. There is a lot of ns that he had prepared for this day. Seresian is the demonic race that Azief had encountered. And it is a very dangerous race. It is in the world of Seresian that Azief got the Eternal Ring. That is the ce where he sees Demonic Emperor and Demonic Kings fight against each other in the War of the Eternal Rings. He then went to Earth Two. Because he travels through worlds and weaken the structural integrity of the worlds, the Seresian then break open the barrier between worlds and invade Earth two. At that time Azief and Will fight with the hordes of the Demonic army, to make sure everyone could evacuate before Azief left from that world. Today, when Azief and Will had open a rip into the Space Time continuum, he probably would not guess what could happen. By breaking the Time Space, the conquering race of Seresian notice a weak point in the Multiversal point and uses it to open up a space rip connecting the parallel Earths. The scar was already there in the first ce. So this time when the Time Space of Earth rime is stretched by the limit by Azief and Will attempt, that scar opened up. The path of the road for the Seresian has always been people leading them and not the other way around. Azief arrived in the Seresian world. Getting the Eternal Ring he escaped from the Seresian world and went to Earth Two creating an open door. The Seresian then uses that door to invade Earth Two. Azief then went back to Earth prime but this time, he closes the door with Will help. And with the Orvanians helping to close up any structural integrity of reality all over Earth Prime a few years ago, there should not be any breach other than a few Breacher who is the anomaly. But Azief and Will today, rip off all the bandages and created vulnerable points of attack. This vulnerable points of attack are from other Earths And they would attack the entrance and into Earth Prime Multiversal convergence opened up the channel between all world, forcefully attracting more and more worlds. And the worlds that are in the same frequency is about to collide with each other. What is colliding is not theirs. But their reality is about to collide. In one case scenarios, someone would probably have memories of a different kinds of life like they have lived in two worlds. If only two memories exist that is still eptable. But what if there is multiple convergence in one Earth? What if you have memories of a thousand lives? You might be crazy and tortured by such distortion of your own reality and the confusion that wood resulted after having so many memories of a different lives. To sort out all of the memories and try to remember which one are you now is probably impossible unless one in the Disk Formation stage which could withstand this kind of convergence of reality on their minds. Reality is not the only thing that would change. Even the geography of the word might be changed. Who knows what will happen in a world where the All Source is located. Such convergence might lead to effects that surpassed anyone understanding of reality and Time-Space. World might merge and memories lost. Multiversal Convergence is could also create another brand new reality that went in the extreme and create a separate reality that is out of the Omniverse and cut off from the reality of the Omniverse and its time flow. An abandoned reality. Someone might open the space rip identally and some would be assimted and might even fall into Earth Prime identally as the Multiversal Convergence be longer and longer. Loki then open his eyes, his eye sis shining with determination ¡®I already decided didn¡¯t I? Why hesitate at thest moment?¡¯ he asks himself as he smirk at the void space in front of him ¡®Heh. If I don¡¯t go to Hell, who will?¡¯ Loki could see a living spaceship heading from the emptiness of the void of the rip is about to try toe outside the portal The demonic soldiers of the Seresian uses living battleship. Theybine the functions of a Battlestar into a living creature that could attack and bring terror to wherever they go. Loki lifted his staff. And then tap it into the wind. The Laws around him seems to be oppressed by a powerful energy. Loki eyes turns sharp. The wind around him seems to morph into a shape of a sharp saber. Swirling with power, the winds look like an executioner weapon. Loki then pointed forward with his staff. The wind saber moves infinitely fast. All the space that pass around it were sliced, the sound of nature shrieking echoes outside the Space Tunnel that connects the two world. But in the Space Tunnel, the sound could not be heard. To call the area inside the Space tunnel a vacuum space, it¡¯s not quite correct. Portably even scientist did not create a term to call the kind of state of space in the Space Tunnel yet. It is unlike the other kind of space phenomenon in the Universe. Because it has certain magic that could not be recognized. Like light, it crashes onto the battleship. A streak of light passes the battleship. The battleship keeps moving before suddenly it slowly slide down, cut cleanly in the middle. The roars of the demonic soldiers inside the ship echoes inside that space tunnel that connects Earth Prime and Earth two. The spaceship falls into the void, floating there, unmoving like Time did not move inside this space. Those Seresian also floats there, dying almost instantly after the explosion covered them. Yet, the explosion seems to happens slowly. One could even see the me movementsing closer to those normal demonic soldiers. The demonic soldier also seems to be moving slow. Though in their minds, they must be moving in normal sped. The dtions of speed, the environment of time and difference between Time Flow inside this Space is all bizarre and strange. If one is not Divine Comprehension,ing inside the Space Tunnel might trap one in the weird Laws that seems to fills the entirety of this Space Tunnel. Loki seeing the destruction of the spaceship did not feel happy at all. because behind that one fallen spaceship, there is thousands of more flying forward. ¡®This is a bit harder¡¯ And Loki knows, this is not the only rip in the world. He could not be everywhere at once. He is not a Sovereign yet If not, all of this matter would easily be solved. But just because he could not be everywhere at the same time and protect Earth, that did not mean he is anxious. Smiling he said. ¡®After all, I am not the only one that would protect Earth. And I also need to do something about that one in the sky. This ce chaotic Laws will help me dealing with that one in the sky¡¯ Loki them take another step forward. Space and Time distorted around him as he suddenly is inside the Space Tunnel. The moment he enters he could feel the chaotic Laws of Time inside the Space Tunnel. No one could see him from the outside. The moment he enters; it was like he is separated from the Laws in the Earth Prime. But he is notpletely separated. He could feel the different kinds of energy and Laws that ising from the side of the invaders. ¡®Merging of realities¡¯ Loki said to no one particr. He could flee that the Space Tunnel Time Laws is about to oppress him. But his eyes shine green. It had been a long time since he uses his Sovereign Soul power. His entire body seems to be filled with green mist. This green mist seems to alter the Laws around him. His Soul power is altering Laws. ¡®Deceive¡¯ he deres. Coming out from his mouth is anguage that no one could recognize. When one reached the power to change Laws, they would have anguage enter their minds Thisnguagees from the source of thesews itself. Those who understand thews automatically could speak thisnguage. It is unlike anynguage probably because it is not anguage. It is a symbol, contained in a word. That is why no one could write it or speak it unless one understands the Laws. When Loki utters the world Deceive, the entire Space Tunnel seems to be affected ¡®Deceive!¡¯ Loki shouted. In the future timeline, he, Loki the Trickster is the God of Lies and Truth. He could deceive and trick everyone. And he could also deceive Laws and turns Lies into truth, and truth into Lies. The truth of the world, the Laws that make up that truth could be changed by him. And now, in a ce where no one could see him, Loki is showing the might of someone who would be Sovereign in the future >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 751: Portals all over the world The whole world was shocked. That morning, just as it about to reach afternoon, when the sun should be at the highest points, rips of space appears all over the world. These rips of space are like a portal that connect Earth Prime with the Multiverse There are space rips that could easily be seen, like the one in the sky or the one in the ground. And there is some that is not. At the sky, space rips open and all kinds of energy flooded the world. In the bottom of the oceans, there is also rips of space. This are the rips that the world did not see The Bubble Land that is one of the mysteries of the world also popped out in a few spots in the seabed. These rips of space also affect the weather of the world, bringing all kinds of natural phenomenon to be a cmity level natural disaster Thunders and lightning covers the world, with snow also pouring in. Heavy rain hit the ground like it wanted to attack the world. Wind turns into storms, taking over thunder and lightning as a lightning storm ravages the sky and thend The sun could not be seen up there above the sky as everyone sight was blocked by the millions of portals appearing out of nowhere. And that is not the only things that shock the people of the world. They could see with their eyes, the distance between one ce to another seems to be stretched out by some unexinable force Some hills grow into a mountain, with its peak piercing the clouds and going even higher, flowers and nts blooming on either side of the new mountain. Thunder and lightning could not destroy it and the wind split when theye near the protruding mountain. Rivers widened sorge that a journey that would take a few jumps now be an area where one could fit arge ship into it. The Sea rumbles as all kinds of waves rises up from the sea and the Earth quake as abyss opened up. Some of these abyss spewrge mes. Some other spew water, the water itself contains some powerful magical properties. Wherever the water falls, grass will grow and colorful flowers bloomed. And a few rare one¡¯s spew energy. Temples and structures that is foreign to Earth prime suddenly appears. It appears like a mirage first, then it became solid and then it stays there. Like something is superimposed onto a painting which then were pasted into the original canvas. Realities are colliding and things from other words begins marking it marks on Earth prime. Loki is there on the World Government entering thergest rip of space in the world right now and holding off thergest fleet of the Seresian world. Thatrge rips of space are probably there because of the fact that the World Gate is in the Ind of Peace. Because of what Azief and Will had done, there is an instability of the equilibrium of Time and Space in the World Gate, making it able to produce such arge and wide portal to another Earth. And everyone could feel that something is about toe out from these portals. Outside the portals in the Ind of Peace, a woman bathed in white light is pointing her bow to the Heavens. When she plucks the strings of her bow, lights would shoot into the portals, killing thing that is inside it. Roars sounded and roars dissipated In thergest portal, Loki is dying theing of thergest fleet of demonic monsters by employing the deceiving of Laws. It seems like Ind of Peace is safe now. But that is far from the truth Because that is not the only portals around the Ind of Peace. There is a lot more and the demon¡¯s flies out from those other portals, bringing a baleful aura of death and destruction BOOM! A mace flies out and a shout echoes in the Ind ¡®Do not fear!¡¯ and Raymond appears, d in golden armor, looking like a chivalric warrior. His face is like always handsome and his appearance is dashing. Like a sun that drove away the darkness of night, he stands there on the air looking particrly brave, The pressure around his body that is emanating out distort the edges of the portals near him, forcing a few small portals to close up almost immediately. Raymond the Earthshaker enters the battle! Rows and rows of gigantic Earth Wall appears blocking the descent of these demonic soldiers. Wherever he pointed his mace at, the sound of eruption sounded. With his powerful physical bodies, he enters and fights the demons, smashing the heads of the demonic soldiers with his mace. The mace curses and Raymondugh at the world! Fired up by the appearance of their Supreme Commander, The Golden Legion of the World Government flies up to the sky like celestial soldiers and divide themselves fighting on many of the portals in the sky. The whole Ind of Peace is mobilized and the scene of fighting could be seen in the sky and down in the ground Now, the whole world had seen it. Coming from the portals in the sky is demonic beings. Most of them are Seresian. On the ground there is also other invading forces. They are not demon-like creatures but humans that is from other Earths. On the sky demons are invading. On the ground there is humans invading. Unlike the demon¡¯s soldiers from the sky, those in the ground were first shocked when theye through to this world. It is clear they do not know what to expect when they cross the Space Tunnel But then they regrouped. And they decided to fight. These people seem to think that Earth Prime is good for the taking. This people muste from the same Earth and they must have conquered other world before. But maybe this convergence is something that is unexpected for them. Instead of trying to understand this new world, and contacting the authorities or leaders of this world, their first response was to fight and take this world. If Azief was here, he would know that this is one of the world he had stranded on. The people of this world is a conquering race. The history of that world deviated from any history of Earth Prime and they embarked in a different kind of development. They have traveled the stars and conquered the stars and they keep conquering and colonizing more stars. They did not have magic but they have powerful technology. But even then Azief was not afraid of them In that world Azief did not do much. Thergest of these group of people arrived in one of therge portals in the Asia continent. The moment they regrouped the began attacking. The Sage of Arrays, Lee Sangmin who was sitting on the walls of the Lotus Pce, got up from the city walls His eyes see it and he smirked. ¡®Do they think the people of this world is only a decoration?¡¯ he said He had a staff made of wood. ¡®Arrogant people that do not know the heights of the world¡¯ he said He pointed his staff toward the sky. Then he wrote something with the end of his staff. A shining array revolves across the sky of the Asia continent. Something seems to be written up there in the sky. The words he wrote could not be recognized and it is written in an unknown character. it has lines, vertical and horizontal lines. They are also a few symbols. But whenever one looks at the sky, they could understand what Lee Sangmin wrote ¡®Mortal¡¯ That is what he wrote. The moment that he wrote that, a powerful pressure envelops the entire Asia continent. A vige that is about to get destroyed by these humans from another world suddenly seems to distort. A powerful pressure burst out from the people of that vige but it did note from themselves. Like their potentials are being brought up forward, these energy gathers and then burst out towards the invaders The entire Space of that vige seems to be shaken The one attacking the vige suddenly burst into explosion, leaving nothing of their body. Even their powerful iron armors were crushed into atom particles. Clouds covers the Asian continent. Lee Sangmin moves his staff. And the clouds move, imbued by the word mortal. Some of them flew down to the ground and cover the entrance of the Space Tunnel. Other clouds went and turns into swords, spears and all kinds of weapon and rains down upon the enemies. The Mortal character shines brightly over the Asia continent and it began to cover up the Heavens. But these kind of conquering humans is not all of the humans that came out from the portal. Not all of them is the same There are people who came out from the portal and after looking at Earth prime they burst out in happiness and crying in joy. These people came from another world that Azief did not go before. Probably it is one of the world that the World Gate had travel towards. With the Multiversal Convergence happening, any worlds that Earth prime resident had travelled before, is the first one that is being converged. Not all of these ces is the result of Azief and Will journey into the Multiverse. Some of them are from worlds that Azief had never visited before. Because before the Orvanians came, Azief and Will was not the only one traveling inside the Multiverse. There is that mysterious figure one called the Dimensional Traveler who seems to always be in different ces at different times all over the world The name itself is pretty self-exnatory The people that suddenly were transported into Earth Prime was perplexed. They all look toward each other and step into Earth Prime. They wear whiteb coats and unlike in Asia where these people from other worlds are wearing something like military iron armor, these people look normal. This peoplee out of the portals in the Amazons. The few people who made their residence in the Amazon flew out from their houses and brandish their weapons, pointing it at these people. They did not seem toe with bad intention and they are as weak as normal people before the Fall. They convey their intention and they look around with the original inhabitants of the world looking at them with vignce. Right now, all kinds of races and from the parallel Earth and the Multiverse ising into Earth prime. Somee by designs. Otherse by identally. The people of Earth prime did not think too much about these people thate from other worlds. Not everyone understand what is happening right now in the world. Because not everybody is privy to the knowledge of the multiverse and there are only a few people that have the ability to travel to and fro from the myriads worlds of the Multiverse. So, the method to handle these people thate out of nowhere is very simple. Those who attack them, they attack back. Those who did not, will be spared and will be interrogatedter. To some people who lived during the Weronian Invasion, they even think that this is just another invasion from the otherworldly forces and they have to fight The humans with the high technology might be unbeatable in other worlds, but here, where a wave of one hand could overturned mountains and split the Heavens and Earth, their high tech technology is nothing more than an explosive toy in the eyes of people who have the power of Seed Formation and Disk Formation leveler. They were many such battles all over the world right now. Everything is chaotic. The inhabitants of the Earth prime did not hesitate to kill when someone attack them. They treated this as a provocation from other worlds. To them, these people are no different than the Weronians. If they did not want to suffer, they must fight. No one wanted to live in a world like the world in Weronian upation again Seed Formation experts and Disk Formation experts that is in seclusion alsoes out. They flew out from their mountains, ind and caves and underwater pces. Theye out and brings with the terrible power that apany them. their momentum affects the Worldly and the Universal energy. It changes the colors of the sky and quake the Earth with each step. The humans of the other world attacks with theirser and sma st. But a Disk formation expert sh with his sword, and tens of thousands of these men wearing powerful armor that could destroy a battleship men were cut down, their body disintegrates into particles of atom. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 752: Battle between worlds (1) Disk Formation had a lot of restriction in fighting in the world because of the Article of Distribution. While this make them able to live a peaceful life, it also hinders their training in battle. Since each Disk Formation is prohibited in fighting against each other they could not gain experience. They could spar of course but they have to spar far away from Earth. Not everyone has the free time to go to fight in a distant star and not everyone could find a person that they could spar with. Right now, it was like the restriction has been lifted. The world is being attacked, and so titans and giants of the world areing out to kill all invaders That is the exception of the rule. In the Article it is mentioned that if the world is being attacked by other worlds, Disk Formation powerhouse could ignore the rules to dispel the invaders and is responsible to do so. Disk Formation leveler that have secluded themselves and did not show their face for years is now like a War God that has been unleashed, killing thousands and even millions of people all over the world. Some of them areughing while all kinds of energy of the world gathered around them, making them almost like the Laws of the world itself. Disk Formation have the essence energy of Laws. They are always close to the Laws of the World. While they could not manipte it as freely as a Divine Comprehension leveler, they could flow with it, taking advantage of the Laws of the World. The enemies that ising out from the space rips is endless like each of the space rips portals seems to lead to an infinite invading soldiers ande from infinite worlds But that did not deter these Disk Formation levelers. Instead they be even more faster in killing the enemies This is the first time they could really let loose. The killing aura of the Disk Formation levelers all be even more palpable and some of it be so solid that it could be used to attack people Now, the emergence of the energy from other worlds had made Earth be bigger and even more full of energy. Inds also sprouted from the sea as underwater volcanoes spew theirvas, oveing therge waves that threatened to destroy the newly risen ind. and more mountain appears from the sudden shift in the tectonic tes of the world and all kinds of changes is happening on the surface of the world. The Disk Formation levelers also saw an opportunity to realize their Path. They keep killing. Whoever attacked Earth, they would destroy. With one wave of their hands, winds would tumble and the Earth would shake. It was like a celestial soldier that is fighting the invasion of foolish mortals. It is one sided and blood rain down the world Those who did not attack were left alone as they look over at Earth prime with curiosity. They saw the battle. They saw humans¡­like them flying in the sky, with weapons of all kinds. Some of them didn¡¯t even uses weapons and only uses their bare hands. But their bare hands could move the clouds and parted the sky To them the sight they see is something that they could not forget. In the world that they came from their is about to copse. Their world follows science. One of the people from that other world who is looking at this world with excitement is a man called Arthur. As one of the brightest mind in his world, this person had been researching the Multiverse when he predicted the end of their world. They have tried to go to space to seek a viable to go to. But for some reason unknown, passing a few stars, their spaceship would suddenly get wiped out by a powerful force. It is like there is a mouth there in the darkness of space that would devour anyone that is trying to leave the Milky Way. He and his fellow scientist had given up in the space exploration program as the entire Milky Way gxy seems to trended toward the destruction of the entire gxy. He then began his search into string theory and the Multiverse theory. He theorizes that if he could reach a certain frequency of world lines, he could search for a parallel world. He had hope that his research could be used to benefit the people of his world so that they could escape the doom that he himself had predicted. Years passed and his Multiverse project also shows no result. But today, when he once again opened the switch from his Stargate, a portal opened up and then sucked an entire city into it. Then he saw himself in an empty space without any sense of space and Time. He floats inside it with the people he knew and the people of his city. They all were panicked but then they saw the light There is a light beckoning to them. He felt responsible so he reaches toward the light to try to see what is beyond the light The he reaches into this world. And slowly behind him, many more people areing out of the portals, looking at this new world that they have been transported into with a feeling of amazement and disbelief. The first thing that shocked him when he arrived at this world was the trees. He did not believe that nts, natural nts still exist in this world. And not only the fact that the nts exist. It is the size and height of these nts that shocked him. He saw countless of trees reaching the clouds and some went even higher, probably piercing the sky. He saw mountains that was so tall, that he could not see the peak At first he thought that he had been transported into an ancient civilization or he might have been travelling through time and reach the time before the dinosaurs. That would be the only thing that would exin theck of pollution in the sky. His civilization had once had to wear mask for decades until the pollution in their world was reduced to a considerable level that would allow them to breathe normally. But by that time, many nts had been reduced to all kinds of mutated nts. that is from the result of corporation changing the genes of nts which gone overboard. Imagine his shock when people suddenly surrounded him the moment hee out from the portal It is not the fact that he is surrounded that make him to have such a feeling of shock. It is the fact that the people that is looking at him with vignce and encircled themselves around him were all floating in the air without any equipment. Some of them is even sitting on top of solid clouds. Some of them wears a regal outfit like those in the ancient past. others wear certain kinds of leather outfit but it did not diminish the majesty of these people. Chapter 753: Battle between worlds (2) There are even some who were wearing a suit, with ck ties and ck shoes, looking all formal, just standing there up in the air looking at him while pointing a gun that have golden inscription all over it. And when these people pointed their weapon at him, he could feel a powerful pressure envelops him. Then he looks up at the sky. It was then he knew that this is not some ancient world or him going to the past It is a different world and these people in these world are probably the kinds of race that could be considered Gods He saw portals all over the skies and thend and even in parts of the sea. His eyesight is limited but from where hee out, he could see the sky and he could see arge whale flying toward the sky fighting a person who is using a spear to fight a titanic being of immeasurable power. He saw up in the sky, people who bathed in the blood of their enemies and killing without being tired as the elements of the world wasmanded by them. He was scared. Then he was excited. He imagines that if his world had such means, maybe they didn¡¯t even need spaceship to travel beyond the Earth They could just fly up to the sky like birds The flying people spoke to him. Weirdly enough, he could understand what they said and they could understand him. The leader of these group after looking at a nce on them said ¡®Mortals¡¯ he then ordered his subordinate to watch over them and if they attacked any inhabitants of Earth, execute them all. Arthur nodded as he saw the battle in the sky is like the painting of arts in the distant past of his world. The Battle of the Gods. He clenches his fist and nodded to himself ¡®the salvation of my Earth may lie in this world¡¯ he thought to himself as he follows the orders of these powerful flying people. As people from the portals is being settled by the respective great powers which the portals opened up, on the bottom of the sea, a great change is also happening. A portal opened up all over in the seabed of the ocean. Countless of titanic snake slithers outside the portals and arrive in the seabed of the sea. The prehistoric Titanoboa would be dwarfed by the difference of sizes between it and these new monsters that ising out from the portals. Snakes is not the only things that ising out from that portals. There are all kinds of fish that followed behind the snakes and the other beast, all of themrge and titanic and they did not seem to fear the titanic snake. Then behind them is arge group of small and medium sized fishes that seems to be able to live among these beast and monster species. The beast that is now slithering on the seabed of the Ocean, if they are not killed, probably after all of this is over, they would stay here in Earth Prime as their home, once again making the seven seas be an inhospitable ce. It was like the portal is draining out a sea of other worlds bringing with them the creatures in that ocean. More energy gathered in the sea once more, rivaling the energy that is being poured into the world surface world. When the world had expanded before the oceans water level had decreased. It did not decrease because of the evaporation of heat but because suddenly thend was stretched further and the Earth bing bigger. A few moments ago, the world was no longer 71 percent water. Instead it was only 20 percent water. Most of the area that was once covered with water stretched out and forms tnds, or forest. But now, with the portals water sea levels is rising up again filling up the emptynds and filling it with all kinds of fishes and monster that came from another world ocean. It might not reach 71 percent water and 29 percentnd like in the beginning but at least even if the whole world is fifty percent water and fifty percentnd, one had still take into considerations that this world is countless of times bigger than before. Even borders between county stretched out sorge that there are even morends to explore and more ces to lives in. All the while, people are fighting all over the world. The great powers also began to move; their military wing is mobilized all over the continent that they guarded. Like the world is being invaded, once again the world is in a state of war with the sudden appearance of these invaders that came out from the portals. But unlike a few certain humans that came from another world that attack Earth Prime resident, most of the human civilizationing into Earth prime did not attack and actually was confused on how they end up here. Thankfully, those great powers send a few groups to check the peopleing out of the portals. If its humans from other world, they would determine at the spot whether they are dangerous or possessing unkind intention. If they do, then they would be killed. Most of the humansing out of the portals did not have powerful life energy. They are no different than mortals. To these kind of group of people, the scouting group would escort them to a temporary tent. As for a few human civilizations thate sting with their superior technology weapons thinking that they arrived in a primitive world, they would soon realize the terror of fighting against Earth prime people who wields the Laws of the World like a weapon. It is like a sh between a sci fi world and a fantasy world. Their metal armor is nothing but paper and their guns could not hurt the people of this world Of course, the casualties are mostly being the people who are at Pir Forming, mostly teenagers that just grows up As for the Seresian? All kinds of heroes fly up to the sky and begin engaging them. The contrast between the two forces, is like celestial soldiers fighting against demons. Even those in the Energy Disperse Stage did not shy out of fighting. This is a crisis but also an opportunity Because they all could sense the energy that is flowing between heaven and Earth. With the Multiversal Convergence, all kinds of energy entered the world. Many people could condense their Orb or break their limits and condense more energy in their body. In the thundering roars of lightning and the storms that is raging all over the world, a great battle between worlds starts! >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 754: Time monarch appears The whole world is in chaos and the world Seven Great Powers is moving. The whole point for the great Powers of the World to maintain power and existed has always been predicated upon the premise that their existence is necessary to protect the world from otherworldly forces. And regardless of the difference between the great powers, they all agree that otherworldly forces must not be allowed to rule their Earth. This is because of the bitter experience during the Weronian upation. On the Republic, jean look toward the sky withplicated expression. He is back at the Room of Clocks. The clocks inside his Room of Clocks appears to have nothing wrong with it. When he fought with Will before, the Room of Clocks in France had some damage done to it. But in the Republic, in the Room of clocks behind the Senate, a change also had happened. But returning back, the Room of Clocks in Moscow and the one in France has both been restored to its former appearance. The sky of the world is now filled with rips of spaces. And he is looking at it, his purple mist surrounded his body. And he could see something is about toe out from those space rips. He waves his hand and a monocle papers on his hand. This monocle is not a normal monocle. Its rim is lined with a tiny inscription. If one zooms in one could see a line, a dash, a dot and a symbol of infinity carved on the rim of the monocle. He put the monocle on his left eye and then check the clocks on his wrist. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. Tick, tock, tick, tock. He watches it intently. The sound of the hand of time seems to echoes endlessly in Jean eyes. His eyes seem to be clouded by a purple clouds. At certain time, the tick and tock goes to fast. At other times, it goes to slow. A few seconds of watching it, then finally the sound of tick tock went back to a uniform pattern. He sighed ¡®The time flow is synchronized. Multiversal Convergence started¡¯ he said. He took another step and he is already at the sky. He is near one of the portals. His Time Field is activated. Time stopped around him. Even the edges of that portal seems to shakes like a differentws trying to affect it. If not for the strangeness of Laws that covers the portals, the portals would have crumbled into itself. Jean sighed ¡®It is not enough¡¯ He closes his eyes and then a few image of himself seems to appears in his mind. Then he grabs the empty space in front of him. Then suddenly there is many of him all over the sky. There is countless of Jean on the sky. The Time Field that he had constructed seems to decrease in range the moment he did that. Each of them without consulting one another all went to the space rips. This is unlike Shadow Clone or substitution technique. This is his technique that he did not show. This is one ability that no one in the world knows about. The ability to grab himself from the past All of this Jean is the real Jean. They just came from the past and brought to the future to help the current Jean. The only limitation of this technique is that he could not pull them out if they are too far in the past. He could not just pull out himself from the past just wily nily. And he could not use them for long. Because, for example, if the past him was fighting a beast and his future-self grab that past Jean into the future, he must not let that past him stay too long or in danger to not create a paradox. If his past-self did not arrive back in time to fight the beast, then the past has changed so the future him that is doing all the thing he did would also disappears. It might even create an unsolvable Time Loop He also could not give too much of the knowledge of the future to his past-self which would create another paradox. It is why it is safer to grab someone in the past that did not have too much of time gap between the two. And that is what he did now. he did not pull them out from distant past. He pulls them out from around the time of the fight between him and Will. Because at that time, his past self could predict what would happen if Will and Azief seed in their endeavors. When Jean said that it is not enough to Azief, he did not mean about the Time Field power to restrain both of those people. He at that time had already seen the effect of the Multiversal Convergence so he had said those words. Because at that time, he was pull out from that particr Time and is on the sky looking at the space rip and helping his own future self in restricting the Time Tunnel. He then returns back to that particr time of the past and like his future-self he had to also summon his past self to fulfil the things he had done. He did not like doing this because it could create Time rted problems Jean only take a second from his past self to bring them all out to the present and help him. The reason why they could remain in the current present without returning back to the past is simply because Jean is using his Time Field to halt time. This is how he manages to summons a few hundreds of his past self. Each of this Jean is taken from one second of his past self. When they appear, they all see the space rips, and some immediately understand the cause and effect of all this. They all fly toward the space rips and uses Time essence to repair the rip in the sky. Time seems to tremble. Jean hade out to the world stage. In Europe, arge portal opened up in the center of Europe. All kinds of flying creaturese out of the portal. They are scouts of the demon-like creatures of Seresian. And there is also The Demonic Soldiers that guarded these scouts. The Seresian invade in a very orderly manner. First they would send the scouts. Then they would send the Demonic Soldiers. The demonic soldiers would look at the scouts if the scouts are still there, they would protect the scouts. After that they will send the Demonic Knight riding their demonic mounts. Then it is the nobility of the Seresian world that wouldeter. Most weak world would already be destroyed by Demonic Knights. The one thates after is the Demonic baron. These nobles of demons have powerful ability but it also depends on the oppression of the world will theye into. The scouts are tasked to find out the level for the world that they are going to invade. The Demonic Soldiers are sent to test the world response attack. The Demonic Knight is the first vanguard that would be send to take over a region. And the Demonic Baron wouldy down the path for the rest of the demonic world toe into the ce Azief had killed a lot of Demonic Barons when he was in Energy Disperse Stage. At that time, he also has the Six World Exterminating Saber which enhance his strength and he also at the same time pursue perfection which make sense why he could fight with Demonic Barons so easily. But for a normal Energy Disperse Stage fighting a Demonic baron would not be as easy as how Azief did it unless they are also a person who is in the final stages of Energy Disperse Realm or have some strange abilities As for the Demonic Count, to fight them one needs to be in Energy Disperse Stage or Seed Formation. And then there is the Demonic High Noble. This kind of Demons could only be fought by Disk Formation leveler. They are the high ranking members of the Seresian nobility. They did not practice like humans did and they did not have Disk like the practice of Earth prime but that did not mean that they did not have their own path and it did not mean that they are weaker than human Instead if onepared only their physique, demonic creatures of Seresian possess an inherent advantage at this. Then there is the Demonic Duke. A Demonic Duke is one of the rarest nobility in the Seresian world. Azief had seen many of them died off when fighting the Demonic Emperor. So, even if theye, the current Earth prime could resist a few of them by fighting them or restraining them with Disk Formation leveler. Demonic Duke had the ability and power simr to a Divine Comprehension leveler. In Earth Prime right now unless you use some magical means, like sealing, or arrays or using poisons and pills, you could not defeat such a Demonic Duke unless that person in Pandemonium also came out. And then there is the Demonic Prince. If such a figure is allowed toe in, the All Source would probably restrict the power of the Demonic Prince But that alone probably made such a figure unmatched in this Earth. At that point, there is only a few of beings in Earth that could trade blows with a Demonic prince. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A Demonic Prince would bring great catastrophe into the world if no one could match it There is only Azief the Death Monarch who had reach Perfection in his Divine Comprehension that could fight against a Demonic prince which had already reached a level of power that is equal to Essence Creation. Not many people understand the Seresian world other than those who had stumble into it like Azief. Right now, it is still only the Seresian soldiers that ising out from the portals. Theye down from the portal like some locust that is eager to sweep everything away. In the Ind of Peace, Loki is holding thatrge fleet by his lonesome. Outside the portals, Sofia and Raymond keep killing, blood of rain falling to the tumultuous waves of the oceans below the floating Ind. On North America, the forces of the World government were mobilized and the soldiers fought the invasion force with all kinds of magical weapons Even Hiratee out, butterflies moving their wings in the battlefield as those who have weak mind were caught in the st of psionic force. Hirate crush their mind, making them to kill their allies and fought of the demons on the behalf of Earth Prime. Most of them went crazy killing everyone in their eyes before overdrawing their vitality and unable to fight anymore Some of them went into a breakdown during a battle. Purple butterflies keep flying in the battlefield There is also a silver chain that trapped, bind and caught the enemy A silver steel caught those who is in the sky and bring them down to the ground. and those who is in the ground also could not escape this chain of steel that is heading to them, biding them and crushing their bones. Arno the Steel Maniptor also appears to the battlefield battling in the many regions under the world governments. Leading his soldiers, he fought bravely. Giselle the White Witch uses her ability and magical abilities to heals the soldiers and Commander Nick uses his sniper to kill those in the sky. His sniper skill is various. One shot could st away a hill and as such his attack not only affect an individual. It could affect an entire squad of demons or invasion force of the humans from the other world. And he keeps killing themanding leader of the invasion force. Jesse, the right hand man of Raymond is in North America fighting the demon horde with a broadsword behind his back The World Government had mobilized all of their ranking officers. They are protecting North America with their blood and sweats But in Europe who is the protector? >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 755: Point your weapon to the sky Europe is also in chaos and one could argue that it is even worsepared to the others In Moscow, the Senate had mobilized all of their Legion to safeguard the Senate. The Senator allowed the use of Battlestar and the use of prohibited weapons. They called upon the Disk Formation leveler all over Europe to resist the attack and sent their people all over Europe to quell the invasion And on the other side of Europe that is not as close to the center of the Senate, Boris is there sitting on the back of a huge titanic wolf. He looks at the iing invasion force. His expression is solemn but there is no fear in his eyes. Only a powerful determination Behind him is an army of gigantic beast. There are all kinds of beast behind him. Some of them were as big as arge hill while some were so big that it reaches the sky. Boris had summoned this monster horde. As a beast master, this is one of his abilities. He had tamed a lot of beast and he usually let these beasts to roam all over the world. But now, he had summoned them. And these beasts that pledge their allegiance to Boris all are raring to go fight ¡®Attack!¡¯ With one gesture of his hand, he unleashed a monster horde that tramples the invading demons and people whoe from other Earth. The rushing and furious charging of these monster created arge earthquake all over Europe. Tremors could be felt all over Europe. But in the center of Europe, it seems nobody ising to the rescue of its people. The people of Europe look at the sky with trepidation. And they look at the opening portal in the ground with fear. The mother hug their child and the father try to wield their weapons steadily to try a futile fight against an army of invading force. Not all people in Europe be a warrior or soldiers. Some of them choose ss that is notbat rted. Just because of that it did not mean that they should be as weak as they are now. After all, there are people in the world that did not pickbat rted sses but still possess great power and influence over the world The reason is because not all of them reached a high enough level, their profession could not show the grand path. And because of that, they could only look at the sky with fears in their eyes A lot of them are running scared. Because of the interference of so many space disturbance, some teleportation portal did not work. Some other decided to hide. And those who have no choice pick up the weapon and try to recall any power that they have to fight off this impending attack Whatever the case was, danger is now present and everyone is praying for help. Some of the government of officials of the Republic in their offices try to contact the Senate. But the Senate itself is being attacked right now and how could they not know that their territory right now is being attacked? The fact that they are not there is not because they abandon the center of Europe but because they are preupied on the other theater of war. And all the high ranking members of the Republic is doing their best right now. Al, over Europe there is the image of Jean the Time Monarch Countless of Time Monarch clones (as it is a clone in the eyes of many those that see it) is fighting up there in the air. Each of his fist and kick contains some power of time that would drain vitality and change the area of the battle Some other of his clones seems to be sealing Time and Space with his control over the energy of Time Jean clone is also doing repair son some of the rift that is about to open. There is only so many that he could summon from the past before it bes overboard. But not all people are helpless There are some brave ones that did not cower, run or hide. Mercenaries and adventurers that knows that if they do not survive this, they would not survive anywhere. Because these portals are everywhere. Their decision is then simple. If going back is going to danger, and going forward is also danger, then why not bet it all? Pick a weapon and fight and maybe a new path to safety would open. They all pick their weapon and ready to fight for their life and for their city and viges In normal days these people all fight for different reason. But today, the ce where they live, the people they know are all in danger. What use of adventuring in a world of misery? What use of money if one could not use it? Mercenaries likes money. And adventurer like adventure. But these people also survive the Weronian Invasion. That was like hell on Earth. Now another world is invading them again. How could these people let them? But even they know that unless some big guns areing, they would be dead. The portals are veryrge in the center of Europe. But there are also other portals around it that is expanding. And more and more of such portals opened up all over the streets of Europe A few humans from other world came out from these portals. And these people who is from the other world were all ready. The moment they went out of the portals they attacked the people of Earth Prime Some of these people from the other word are the same group of humans¡¯ factions that appears in the other side of the world. they already received word from those hat went back into the portal of another world that they must immediately attack, and that there is a ripe world that is for the taking These people that areing out from this portal are the military force of the Otherworlds So, when they came out they immediately attacked. And as such, the mercenaries and the adventurers and all of those that who could fight and use their power all charged forward with their weapons and their abilities. In the sky, a starship broke through from the portal. There is no Loki here in Europe. No one to hold back a fleet of demonic fleet. The starship is unlike any starship that the people of Earth prime has ever seen. The moment ite out a roar shakes the sky and the sound travels through the world two times. The entire clouds were disintegrated when the sound of that roar passes through. The ship looks more like a beats that was transformed into a ship. It is organic with a technology that the resident of Earth prime did not recognize ¡®A living ship¡¯ one of the mercenaries said. Some of them knew of the Weronians and knew that among their fleets and ships, there is some ship that is like this. A living ship The animals that seems to holds a lot of Seresian soldiers inside it, look like a deformed whale of a demonic world. It is like some of the scary creature one would find in the depts. of the ocean. For a moment the fight between the original inhabitants of Earth prime and the invading humans of some other parallel Earth stopped for a moment. Then the ship seems to shake. And the ship opened up something. It is like a gill and from it one could see pods. The pods opened up and thening out of these pods are demonic soldiers descending down toward the ground, with their weapons pointed toward humans Their appearance is terrifying and the aura that they emanated shows their bloodlust and their eyes shines with certain madness. Some of these demonic soldiers have wings on their backs. Some are feathery like a bird. Some have skeletal wings. And some are like the wings of an insects. And while there are many of these demonic soldier that possess wings, there are also some that did not have any wings in their back but they could still fly down. Humans of Earth Prime is not shocked at this kind of monsters. They see far worse before and they were not shocked that those without no wings could also fly. After all, humans did not wing to soar to the sky after the Fall. These demonic soldiers alle down from the sky with thick killing intent surrounding them and their weapons They then attacked without saying anything, hurling all kinds of weapons and magical abilities toward the people of Earth Prime The ones in the ground, looking at each other and then tightening their grips on their weapons, pointe their weapons to the sky and shouted ¡®ARGH!¡¯ ¡®Attack!¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 756: White snow The demon collided with the humans that flew to sky and the sound of screams and shouts echoes to the ground. Those that were not stopped in the sky swooped down and began killing. The people of Earth Prime also kills the demons as the demons kills the human These demons did not seem to be able to determine their enemy. They kill the people of Earth Prime and other humans thate from other world because they probably don¡¯t care. In their eyes, all other things are different from them must be destroyed. Blood poured down from the sky and drip down to the ground, staining the stone streets of Europe. There are screams, there are shouts, and there are all kinds of emotions. Then in the height of all of these emotions and carnage, white snow falls from the sky. Everything seems to change. A new wind is blowing toward Europe The warmth of the sun seems to disappears. Clouds gathered and more snow falls. To those who is fighting when they saw the snow falling, they all felt that their spirit soars. This is not normal snow, that is their thoughts. And when their thoughts reached this point, they remember someone. And some of them look at the sky, looking full of hope. They know that there is only one person who appearance is preceded by a white snow. The snow at first is just a few covering the few spot on the street. But as more clouds gathered, the more snows fall. And suddenly the snow that have been falling slowly falls even heavier. And then something more happened. In the beginning when the snow began to fall to the ground, it would melt in a few seconds. But now, the snow did not melt. And whoever is touched by the snow, they felt something heavy falls down on them. And the more time passed, the heavier the snow became. They also felt a cold wind blowing around them. The more time passes, the colder the wind became. Some of the demonic soldiers when they breathe, hot white air could be seening from their mouth. As for the human¡¯s invaders thate from another world, their machinery seems to be affected by something, making the gears don¡¯t work and something cold is enveloping them Yet at the same time, the people of the Earth Prime did not feel the same weight falling on them even if the snows fall on their heads or shoulders. They did not feel the cold of the wind. Instead they felt like they were being energized by some kind of power. The wind felt breezy and soothing to them. Wherever the snows fall, disaster and fortune intertwine. Those whoe from another world to invade Earth Prime felt disaster. Those who fight for Earth Prime seems to be blessed with fortune Those who fought the invading force could see the effect of the snow. The enemies that is fighting with them be slower in movement. They seem to be distracted and their breathing is hard andbored. Those who fought for Earth Prime be even more brave. They fought even harder, heir movement be even faster Time passed, the snows falls and the battle keep going. A second in a battlefield of life and death felt like a year Many people have died. There is the people of Earth Prime. But there are also the corpses of those whoe to invade. Like being possess by some kind of evil god, they keep killing and blood drenched the snow filled street. Explosion sounded every second and screams and shouts is drowned by the death throes of those who were defeated Then a cold wind blows out of nowhere. The wind is unnatural and possess some kind of supernatural forces. And the falling snow stopped. It stops there up in the air. Floating like it is being bind upon by some mysterious force. Then out of this many snowkes that stop and floats in the air, one snowkes fall down. It falls slowly at least to the eyes that could see the falling of that snow. Time and Space around that one snow ke seems to be disturbed Then it falls down. It falls down to a person from another Earth. This person is one of the most brutal killer from the other earth. He seems to be wearing a super powerful armored suit and has been killing Earth prime Orb Condensing Stage leveler. He could shoot fire st from his palm andser beams from the hole on the middle of his metal suit chest Most of the people from that other world seems to possess powerful technological devices. It is why they could stand tall fighting the people here. Their suit could handle most weight normal humans can¡¯t. And this is the height of technological advancement in their world. There is even Nano technology that is imbued in this suits. But that means nothing in a world like Earth Prime. The only reason that these people have the qualification to fight for such a long time against these fighters from Earth prime is simply because there is no Disk Formation level in the area right then. All over Europe, such fight is happening. The one determining the check and bnce of the battlefield is the amount of Disk Formation leveler. And since the word expanded without notice, the response time of each team would bete. If this is before the Earth expanded, then the Republic would have the full confidence to quickly settle one part of the battlefield and then move toward another battlefield and slowing down the rate of destruction all over Europe. But suddenly in an unprecedented development there is high mountain that blocks the area, orrge mysticalnds that appeared out of nowhere As such they could not send help on this part of Europe. The metal man flying over and fighting a few of Orb Condensing Stage leveler has killed a lot of people from Earth Prime and he almost seems unbeatable. Then a snow from the sky fall down on top of his shoulder. This is only one speck of snow. But the moment that snow falls, his suit exploded into a thousand pieces. The one that is being targeted by that iron man were saved from the impending attack of that man in the iron suit. BOOOM! then the sound of such explosion could be heard all around the area. BOOM! BOOOM! All around, metal suits exploded into thousands of pieces, metal scrap falls down from the sky Any enemies that have the snow falls on them suffer such a heavy pressure that their metal suit crafted with the peak of high technological advancement in their world exploded instantly. But the people in the suit is also not going to wait for death. The moment the suit exploded, the person inside the suit would initiate self-ejection. But the snows are everywhere in the sky. And it kept falling endlessly. By now, the people of Earth prime have no doubt. This snow, is ¡°that woman¡± snow. The wind blows harder. And the snow falls even harder than before. And then the floating snows also falls down. It falls into the body of the invaders. It did not melt and it did not bring coolness. It brings death and destruction A fireworks of red blooming explosion fills the sky. Whenever the snow falls on the body of these people, they would explode like a man self-exploded by a powerful force thate from the inside All the Demonic Soldiers all experience the same fate Each one of them that is struck by the snow all exploded into pieces, their body parts scattered all over the streets of Europe. They shouted in fear as they tried to hide themselves from the snow. But the sky seems to aid the clouds to destroy these invaders thate from another world. The clouds grew bigger and the snow area berger. Wherever that snows drops it became a death zone. None of those that try to run were able to run to safety. Snows seems to fill the world and the whole world seems to turns white. They all die. The screaming and the indignation did nothing to stop the snow from falling. One of the Demonic soldier gather his strength and shot a sword strike toward the sky. A snow falls on that sword light and the sword light trembles before turning into motes of light that dissipated all over the sky. The snow falls, and life were reaped, an empty white in was created by the snow In a few seconds, the world covered with snow went silent. There is no longer the sound of invaders shouting for the heads of the people of Earth prime. There is no longer the sound of the war cry of the Demonic soldiers. Everything is silent And the sky and thend is empty from invaders. The people look up into the sky and saw none of the screaming demonic invaders. They look at the ground and saw none of that metal soldiers. the world is now white. the entire street is full of snow. Every few steps one could see deep red marks in the snow kes. It is silent. And it is cold. The cold wind help blowing. A voice the suddenly echoes all over Europe. ¡®Fight!¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 757: Chess pieces moving Fight! The word echoes and reverberates in the sky. Everyone know whose voice is that. It is the voice for the High Chancellor of the Senate of the Republic. It is the Ice Queen, Katarina! Then they heard droning sound echoes in the sky. They all look toward the sky, this time ready to pounce on the enemy. The mercenaries and those who survives the first wave regroup with one another This time Demonic Barones out from the portal. They alle out wielding their weapons and bringing with them a baleful aura that seems to be able to cover up the sky Snows start falling again from the sky ¡®Impetuous¡¯ A voice falls into the sky and the whole world seems to tremble listening to the voice. The clouds parted because of that voice and then a shrieking soundes out of nowhere and fills the sky The sky quake and a shockwave echoes throughout the world three time. And then a sword sh that seems to turns night into day was shot. The Demonic Baron riding a ming steed of hell is just about to fly down and kill the people of this world who kill his soldiers. But it doesn¡¯t seem that this demonic baron would be able to do that. A sword lighting from an unknown location suddenly sh beside the Demonic Baron The demonic Baron did not notice it as he keeps going down But the eyes of everyone under the clouds could see it and they all looked at the Demonic Baron with pity. Because as the Demonic Baron keep going down, his body seems to experience a process of being frozen. Then before the demonic baron could release it, the Demonic Baron and its steed were both frozen in the sky. Instead of falling to the ground, like there is some kinds of Laws, the Demonic Baron is suspended there in the air. Like the area around him was also suspended. That sword light did not only freeze the Demonic baron. But it also froze the Time around him, making the Demonic baron to get suspended in the air like that. The wind then suddenly stopped. The snows that was harsh and unforgiving suddenly grows slower. Then one could hear a footstep echoing all over the sky. These footsteps could be hard all over Europe. Even those that were separated by mountains and thousands of kilometers ofnd could hear it It was like a titan walking on the ground. Then those in center Europe could see a woman up there in the sky, walking elegantly like a celestial fairy. She is wearing a white robe with exquisite design that make her look even more ethereal. She was white as snow and her blue eyes seems to shine brightly like a pair of stars up in the sky. She is holding on to an unsheathed red sword. The Red Queen is the name of that sword and the whole world recognize it. She then stopped. She looks at the portals and them swing her sword. A red light covers the world and then a few hundred thousand of those portals were shed apart. But it did not disappear. Instead on the edges of it, the portals which has swirling environment suddenly slowed down. And then it reverses. Instead of making a tunnel where other people from other worldse to Earth Prime, the people of Earth Prime could enter and then goes to the world where these invading forcee from ¡®Enter!¡¯ She decreed. Then bursting out from the clouds, is an army of beautiful maidens. Each of these beautiful maidens wear red robes and each of them possess unworldly beauty. Their robes were red and their sword were sparkling white like it is crafted from light. These are the maidens of the Ice Queen. After this the world would surely be shocked at this discovery of such a secret force that Katarina had cultivated. All of these maidens all possess the power of a Disk Formation leveler. With the words that Ice Queen had decreed, these red robed maidens all flew toward the portal. Before, these forces invade Earth Prime. Now, it is their turns. Let see what gives them courage to attack Earth Prime. Katarina on the other hand did not enter. She looks at the portals and then she saw all kinds of demonsing out from the other portals that is not attacked by her maiden Once again that voice spoke. ¡®Fight!¡¯ And she swings her sword. Snows fill the world and the sky were painted white and red. Katarina the Ice Queen of the Republic had also entire the world stage. On one of the streets of Europe, looking at all of this, is a raven with green mist around it. It blinks its eyes and then it flew to the sky, probably flying to other ces of the world. Outside of a secret cave, a person covered with leather of beast look at the sky. He did not seem to care about the portals of demonic creature. Instead he looks even further than that. While most people have been obstructed into looking at the space between Earth and the space beyond it, this person does not seem to be affected by such thing. He looks and he frowned. ¡®Loki seems to be using the Voidless properties of the Space Tunnel to make it hard for my chess piece. I guess he learns a lot. I guess I need to make a different move then¡¯ This person is none other than Yewa Hafar. And the thing he was looking at was the spaceship of Fir Her Waz, the Last Son of Yrinia. On the heavens above, Fir Her Waz was about to reach Earth when suddenly Earth seems to distance itself from him. The changes affect the stars and the orbits of the sun and moon and thes around it. It almost seems like someone stretches the ne where Earth was located. It was really bizarre. Earth that seem so close suddenly seems far away. The road of star is still shining, showing him the way. Then suddenly a force hit his spaceship and he and his ship were sent stumbling into a vortex of space rips that appeared suddenly. Fir Her Waz immediately knows that some powerful being did not want him to reach Earth. The more it is like this, the more unwilling he be. The answer to the salvation of his race lies on Earth. How could he be willing? He became even more desperate to try to pull out from the vortex But sometimes determination is not enough to change a powerful force The attraction force pulls Fir Her Waz spaceship into the space vortex. ¡®Save the coordinate¡¯ Fir Her Waz shouted to the artificial intelligence of his ship before he was pull into one of the space rips. If space was not vacuum, one could hear his roars that show his unwillingness. A step forward and he might be on Earth already the spaceship disappears like a suddenly disappearing blip among the many stars in the Universe. The road of stars dimmed and the world is dark again. A chess piece of Yewa Hafar was forced to take a step backward. One would imagine Yewa Hafar was angry. But on Earth, outside the secret cave, he doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly mad. Instead he just smirks and said ¡®Another move then¡¯ Then like nothing seems to interest him he went back to his cave and melded with the darkness of the caves, no doubt thinking of his next moves In Ennd, in one of the forbidden zones, the Stonehenge is glowing blue and emanating a mystical energy that seems to stabilize space and Time around it. All around the area of the Stonehenge there is no portals that appears. And there is a woman also looking at the sky. It is none other than Erika Erika could not see beyond the sky and see the stars. But she could see cause and effect. And because of that she too smiles. ¡®A chess piece of Yewa Hafar seems to be pushed backward. Loki even though it seems he was making the losing move, still is able to mount a counterattack. Fir Her Wazing early to Earth is not good for everyone. It is not good for him and it certainly isn¡¯t good for Loki n¡¯ Then smiling, she smirks ¡®And also mine¡¯ She is still standing on that tree. Waiting. Then a sound of a bird pping its wing enter Erika ears. She looks on the other side of the sky. From the clouds, a gray pigeon suddenly flies down towards her. She did no move as the pigeonnded in front of her. On the pigeon feet is a letter. She took it and read it. A smile blooms and she nodded. ¡®It seems Antonius had managed to convince him. Now, I too have a chess piece that could be used¡¯ Then sheughs >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 758: Where is death monarch? (1) Meanwhile, on the crystals forest of the Antarctica, parts of that forest has been razed by fire. Destruction seems to be themon theme for today The one attacking it is arge group of Demonic Count. Each Demonic Count have the power of a Disk Formation leveler. If it was not because of the suppression of the All Source, the Demonic Count would probably be even more powerful. The Antarctica is governed by the Order of Thinkers. This particr organization is good at unraveling the truth of the world, investigating paranormal phenomenon, uncovering new minerals that has sprouted and that has popted the surface world since the Fall of meteors from the sky They are interested in researching this kind of phenomenon and mysteries that existed after the Fall. They possess great knowledge but they have always been regarded to have small offensive power and that cause them to rely heavily on the other allies of the four great power alliance. The order of thinker does not have any army or soldiers. They have all kinds of people that is interested in the pursuit of knowledge but they do not possess a figure that could lead them to a battle. The Grand Researcher sits in the floating throne looking at the destruction wrought about by the Seresian. She is wearing her white robe and balling her fist, looking at all of these scene. The Grand Researcher Helva is the one with the highest clearance order in the order of Thinkers and was elected as the Grand Researcher by her fellow colleague. The weakness of the Order of Thinkers is theck of powerful people. It is the reason why they do not dare antagonize the Triple Alliance in any meeting. The World Government has Raymond and the Twin Sages of Japan. The Republic have Katarina and Jean. Pandemonium has Death Monarch But Order of Thinker have no one that they could use in such a situation. But that did not mean they are weak. If they were weak, they would have long been disced. What theyck in power, theypensate with knowledge. And knowledge of power is power itself. The throne that she is sitting in is unlike any other throne that have been built on Earth before. The moment that Antarctica was given to the Order of Thinkers, they have made all kinds of modification to thend and the area around their territory to make sure that while they could not attack others, others could not attack them in their territory. Owing to the fact that they always remain low profiled even after being one of the Great Powers, they haveck of enemies and a lot of allies. Most of their members are also knowledgeable in many things. While they did not have a person that specialized in one specialization, they have a lot of knowledge. These knowledge is converted into power. And the throne that she sits upon controls Antarctica. There is a ley lien on the ground of the Antarctica. These ley lines are not obvious and it could not be seen by the naked wyes. All kinds of technology and innovation of energy maniption is contained in the creation of these ley liens. So when the world expanded suddenly, these ley lines that follows the principle of energy in this world, also stretched out. And instead of losing its effectiveness, these ley liens power increased even more. On the handle of the throne is a round knob. This round knob could be spun around. And when it is spun around, the one sitting on the throne could see different sceneries of the Antarctica from the holographic projection that would appear in the mind of the one sitting on top of the throne. But that is not the only thing that it could do. It could also send people to the sceneries that the throne is seeing and send weapons. It has a certain properties of teleportation among the many other functions. A portable functioning teleportation gate The Grand Researcher then put her hand on the knob. She seems to be turning it in a specified patter. And the moment she finished doing it, something seems to move. The entire Antarctica area suddenly shudders. Breaking out from the ocean is twelve pir that have golden hoops on the end of the pirs. ¡®Demon ying Array¡¯ Helva shouted. The words are conveyed through the power of the floating throne. The word echoes all over Antarctica and created a resonance of energy. Twelve pirs erupted suddenly with great force that shakes the entirend. From the seabed of the ocean that surrounded the Antarctica, twelve pirs reach up the clouds and surrounded the whole Antarctica. Twelve people fly up to the sky andnded on top of the pirs. The huge size of the pirs is unbelievable. When one reaches the top of the pirs, it was like a tnd the size of four baseball field. These twelve people step on it and m their foot on the pirs t surface. The twelve pirs shines with holy light The clouds above the pirs opened up. And then the nket that covered the earth also opened up. The coldness of spacee down from the dark universe. But instead of it falling to the whole world, the coldness of the space was concentrated toward the pirs area. It was like the twelve pir is like a lightning rod attracting all of the coldness. And with the coldnesses the universal energy, a cosmic energy of the Universe. The coldness and the energy did not fall anywhere else. It keeps falling toward the pirs the pirs keep shining and then the demons and all the invading soldiers from another world, they all could felt something. This is one of the array that the orders of Thinkers had created. The Demon Killing Array. They all knew that there is a power source that powers the transformation of Earth. This is a knowledge that the Order of thinker had gotten from the Orvanians. Since the first day they know about this secret they have been trying to harness that power. They believe that the source of power wanted humans to improve themselves to resist something terrible. From what they heard, Odin, yes, Odin exist. Getting that out the way, they learned that Odin of Asgard and a few other powerful beings in the Omniverse send the source to earth so that humanity could resist the Weronian Invasion. But the Weronian invasion had ended. Why is nobody iming the source of energy yet? Thinking of this matter, the Order of Thinker made a spection that someday these powerful cosmic being might one daye back to Earth and try to take back that source. But if they take back that source, how could the people of Earth could keep practicing like they are now. And that is beginning of the ambition of the project of killings Gods. Of course The Order of Thinker did not know and did not understand the schemes and plots of the supreme beings that ruled the Universe and why they did not take back the source of power. Other than Loki, Yewa Hafar and Erika, probably no one would understand why these powerful beings let the source stay even after the threat has been neutralized. They did not know the secrets of the Omniverse. Of the awakening of the Destroyer. And whoever having that source of power is like holding onto a ticking bomb There are ancient prophecies, fated destiny involved in this move and conspiracy and schemes all revolving around that source of power. It is because of this that the Order of Thinker could not formte any conclusion and resorted to believe that these great beings would one day return and try to take back the source of power. The Order of Thinker then created these Twelve Pirs. These twelve pirs are created using Verilion, the kind of metals that could absorb energy and channel energy of the world, like a circuit channeling electricity And these twelve pirs are powered by the source of that energy, the source of energy that powered the transformation of the Earth. Loki would probably get shocked at this fact. The Order of Thinker is channeling the power of All Source in their technology. However, they could only absorb just a little amount and the effectiveness of the power that they get is only around five percent. But that alone is enough for the Twelve Pirs to be a powerful weapons of suppression. One could only imagine what it could do if the All Source could be used one hundred percent. The Pirse from the ideas during the Weronian invasion. The Weronian uses the pirs to hold back the suppression of the Heavens of Earth and the suppression of the source of power in Earth. As for the twelve pirs that the Order of Thinkers had created? It is a pir that is designed to enhance the power of the people of Earth and suppress the invaders which is why it could channel the energy of the All Source and even the power of Heaven It is the same power that powered up the Eye of Heaven. Chapter 759: Where is death monarch? (2) The twelve peoplended and the twelve pirs were activated. The moment the twelve pirs were activated, blinding golden light fill the Antarctica and created aurora phenomenon that is slowly spreading outside of Antarctica. And then a sh appears that seems to moves extremely fast and then a sound of explosion rocked the Heavens Like the dawn came in a second, driving away the darkness and then that light dissipates as fast as it appears A few more of these bright lights appeared And then after a few second these sh of bright light disappeared. And the world was silent. The invading soldiers and the demons that was flying in the sky disappeared. In that one moment, they were disintegrated by a concentration of power that have never been seen before on Earth. If World Government satellite is still orbiting around the world right now, they would record the highest spike of powerful fluctuation of energy that would break through the record of any energy eruption in the past years since the Fall began The portals that covered the sky and the ground of Antarctica, has suddenly dissipated. Time and Space around Antarctica stabilized like something had swept through and repair the broken parts of reality and the ailing parts of Time and Space. The Antarctica is silent again. Each time the portals opened up, that twelve pirs using the power of Heaven and Earth would restrict the formation. All over the world right now, all of the Great Powers bring out their big guns. Their secret forces and their secret weapons is brought out. Even though there is many deterrence, the invaders kepting and while certain portals are closed, others are opened. It is clear that this thing would not end easily. The great heroes of the world all went out and fought. The whole world was at war. Since the world be bigger, there is also some portals that opened up in andlessnd. And there are other humans from another world thates out from these portals They either decide to stay or seek about the truth of this world. But just by looking at the sky they could see the people of this world fighting. Chaos reigns as world collide and realities begins to merge. The sun and the moon up in the sky had also changed. No one notices the change because of the battle and the portals But there is an eye. At the part of the world where the sun still shines, the sun seems to show the image of an eye. On the part of the world where it is night, the moon also shows an eye. Floating up there outside the sky of Earth, on the coldness of space, is a person covered with his bluish with a tint of red robe His eyes seem to have some kind of spirals inside it and his body seems to emanate a certain power that seems to turns everything around him to be translucent. Solid things seem to change its properties when getting near this man. It is Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage. Today, he is trying to break through to Divine Comprehension. His attainment is enough and with the sudden influx of energy, today he would scatter his Disk and form his Laws. And the moon and the sun be his eyes. If Loki could see it now, he would surely be delighted. He knew all about the illusion power of Hikigaya. Right now, even though Hikigaya did not strike and did not attack, just by maintaining that eye up the in the sky, he is creating an illusion. But he is creating the illusion slowly. The more people he wanted to pull in into the illusion, he longer the preparation that it needs He is making suggestion in his illusion. He is makingws in the illusions that he is crafting. He would make the illusion so real that those who were trapped inside it could not determine whether it is real or fake. In each wind that blows, in each thing that the invaders could sense with their senses, Hikigaya is trying to turns all of these into illusions. He is not able to prate minds like Hirate. What he could do was to deceive the sense. The five senses could be easily deceived. It is like that one finger he pointed at Death Monarch He create the illusion of heaven opening up and the seas parted apart. Now, he is doing itrge scale. Arge scale illusion that would affect the entire world. If he seeded, he would breakthrough and gain enough power to fight off against even a Demonic Duke. ¡®Scatter!¡¯ He shouted in the vacuum of space. The world below seems to change. At the same time in Japan, thunders are roaring from all over the ind nation. The thunder clouds grewrger. Because the world grewrger, the thunder also has to growrger. There up in the sky, with his entire body d with all kinds of lightning, he is hurling thunderbolts andmanding thunderstorms. Fighting against the hordes of invading forces of the Seresian world, his face covered up by lightning bolts and shining like the brightest star in the Universe, Oreki appear like a god of thunder. The Twin Sages of Japan is also fighting. In pandemonium, Sina is using her alchemy pills to create a smog that kills all of the invading forces from the ground. On the sky, a sword res that seems to sh through the entire world could be seen every one in a while. That is Shinji the Vice leader of the Shadow guard, showing the reason why he is called the Swift Sword. Each time he draws his sword, the sword re would split apart the Demonic soldiers. It did not matter whether the demonic soldier is one hundred or one hundred thousand. As long as they are in the line of that sword re, they would be split into two. On the sky there is not only the sword re but also a white sh that would disappear and appear at time. Whenever it appears, a few people would die. When it disappears, everyone was afraid to see it. This is the ability of Sasha the Nightingale. The Three Army led by the Three Great generals of Pandemonium also divided their battlefield. Wang Jian fought in the sky with his Ruyi Jingu Bang, smashing thousands of enemies, like recreating the scene of Sun Wukong Havoc in Heaven. Athena joined in riding her Pegasus toward the sky brandishing her Sword of Ares toward the demonic soldiers like some kind of Greek Goddess of War On the ground, Freya unleash her berserkers creating a quake whenever her army sh with the invading force from the portals. And this battle also brings back a familiar face back into the battlefield. The Celestial Couple, The Celestial Painter Xu Cog and the Heaven Flute Lihuae out from their vi to join in the war. Heaven Flute Lihua somehow had regained back her power and she is even more powerful than before she lost her power She is in Disk Formation. She uses her flute to confuse the minds of the enemies and uses the elements against them. With each tune the flute produce, even the winds seem to sway ording to the melody. It brings madness to the enemy and calmness to allies. Floating up in the air with the flute on her lips, she is like Pan directing the elements of the world with her flute On the ground there is another heroine that fights the invader from another world other than Freya. It is the wife of Wang Jian, Somi the Flower of the Battlefield. She had been low profile since the death of her sworn sisters. Today, she reminded people why she was one of the rulers of the ins during the Fake World event. Her sword is fast and seems to follow certain pattern that is hard to describe and even harder o imitate. Wherever her sword sh, the invaders all died in all kinds of manners. The sword arts that Somi had shown is very mystical. And on other parts of Pandemonium where the Sky bearing Formation has lost its effectiveness, the Three Demoness of Pandemonium also appeared. Death Monarch have been searching for them for a long time. But it is ironic. Loki and Sofia is at World Government while Loki subordinates is at Pandemonium killing enemies. Wang Jian, Athena, Freya the Three Great generals of Pandemonium, the Celestial Couple, Sina the Genius Alchemist, Shinji the Swift Sword, the Three Demoness, Somi the Flower of the Battlefield, Katarina the Ice Queen, Jean the Time Monarch, Raymond the Earthshaker, Hirate the Mind Master, Arno the Steel Maniptor, Gisele the White Witch, Oreki the Thunder Monarch, Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage, Loki the Trickster, Sofia the Diviner Archer these great heroes all appears in the battlefield fighting against the invasion of worlds. But¡­. where is Death Monarch? >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 760: How could it be him? Death Monarch Azief right now is in that mystical and magical space Azief and Will right now is still racing inside the Time and Space tunnel. Every once in a while they share speed with each other to maintain the bnce of speed. They did not want to be separated inside the Time and Space tunnel and end up in different ces and time They could see a shes of their past and they could see a bit of glimpses of the future. But they keep focusing their mind. Azief and Will both wanted to see the moment that Will die on the hands of Azief. And the reason for wanting to see it is the same for both of them. They wanted to know how such a thing would happen and why it happens. And if they knew this hey might be able to stop that tragedy. Azief did not want to kill Will. And Will doesn¡¯t understand why Azief would kill him. That is why they could trust each other right now. Azief also wanted to know something else. The speed they have on their body is slowly being drained off. In the Time and Space tunnel, they do not seem to possess any solid form. Instead they were like orbs that keep moving forward. They felt solid but they know that they are not solid. Azief look around him and he saw sceneries passes shim by. They do not know how long they have been running. But they know that they are running toward the future. The Time stability of the future is not quite stable. Because as it seems to implied, the future did not happen yet. If there is anything they would see in the future, it is the possibility of the future and not a real solid future yet. The future like always is determined by the decision of the past. They kept running and running and a few time they nearly strayed off against the Time and Space tunnel and sometime they nearly collide with each other. Slowly Azief could no longer sees any scenery of his life and his eyes narrowed. Will also saw the same thing that Azief did. Azief saw his past and his present. And Will saw his past and his present. But when they both couldn¡¯t see anything, they both know that they are passing the time of the past and is closer to the undetermined future. This time they felt everything is elerated. They could feel the speed draining from their body in an elerated manner. Before it felt like the trickling of water. Now, it felt like their speed is falling off from them like someone opened a tap and speed ising out of it. ¡®Brace yourself¡¯ Will shouted and Azief nodded. Then they both jump toward the side of the Time and Space Tunnel. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> It took them a little bit of time to see what was happening. Azief shake his head and felt a dizziness that he had never felt before. In his mind right now, there is a lot of images. Most of it is the images of his past deeds. He then slowly opens his eyes. Everything around him is dark but then as his vision grows sharper he could see more clearly. He saw Will beside him trying to stand up. The speed around their body still existed but it is slowly going away. Azief took a deep breath and then he opens it back up with his eyes opened wide in shock. He could not believe what he had felt when he takes a deep breath. What he felt was energy filling in his entire body. It felt like the entire world is full of energy Was I wrong? Azief thought to himself. He had once spected that Earth would slowly lose the ability to maintain high output of energy and one would have to travels the stars to seek more energy to breakthrough. When he returns from his journey of the Supremacy Stairway, he already seen such signs with people finding it hard to break through to Disk Formation But this vitality that flows between Heaven and Earth, this is even thicker energy concentration than when he is in his timeline. He thene toward Will and lift him up Still dizzy?¡¯ Azief ask. Will nodded ¡®I am not a Divine Comprehension realm. The after effect is a little bit ufortable for me¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®Where are we right now? Or when are we right now? Will did not answer instead he closes his eyes and seems to bemunicating with some force. Azief waited. After a few second he opens his eyes. ¡®So?¡¯ Azief ask Will frowned. ¡®This is not our destination¡¯ ¡®What do you mean that this is not our destination?¡¯ ¡®We jump down at the right time. This future is very unstable. We need to enter back the Time and Space Tunnel. This ce is not where we could see what we want to see¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®Fine. Let¡¯s go out and gather more speeds. I think it would be easier now. Will nodded ¡®Let us treat this ce like a pit stop. There is no need to worry that much. We would just spend a bit of time to gather our energy and then we can continue our journey. It is better not to meddle in too much things here¡¯ Azief first tries to determine their location. He spreads his Divine Sense but like it was obstructed by some foreign power he could only sense a few meters in front of him. Will also did the same thig. They then both looked at each other The Laws of this world seems to be controlled by something else. It is unlike the time where wee from Will nodded ¡®It is like, the Laws are very organized and I felt like someone is controlling it all¡¯ Will added. Azief agreed. I guess we could not use Divine Sense. The old fashioned way? Azief suggested The old fashioned way Will reply. They already realize that they are in arge tunnel-like caves that seems connected to be awork of more caves. They could not determine how far down they were from the surface. Azief and Will is still under the impression that the Earth is still the same size. They did not know that after they depart from Earth and enter the Time and Space tunnel, portals to another world opened up and Earth Prime started the Multiversal Convergence event where the energy shrouded the entire Earth and expands the Milky Way Universe at an unprecedented rate. This is why they are very perplexed. This is the result of their actions that they still didn¡¯t know. They walk for miles in the cave but they could not see the end. There is a reason why they won¡¯t just drill themselves out to the ground. The reason is simple. They don¡¯t know anything about the world in the future. Azief saw some glimpses of the future, but what he saw is usually regarding his future. And that battle. And Azief still remember that his future-self had tried to kill him when he is in the Time Tunnel. That did not instill him with confidence to strut out in the future. He did not know what would happen if he revealed himself in the future. He might even get killed by his future self just by showing himself. Will on the other hand did not think that was possible. The only way that the future self could kill his past self was in that time tunnel. Because in that ce, the time and space is very confused. If Azief future-self kills his past right now, in a solid world, then the future Azief would not exist. He knows all about diverging timeline but Orvanians guarded the pint of such divergence very carefully. But there is nothing wrong in being cautious. Will himself did not want to meet his future-self. Though his future-self must have known that he would be here right now. The fact was that both of their future-self must also know that their past self is here right now¡­unless the perception of their understanding of time is different. They might not know because they have not done it and this is the first time they have done it. Time is always that confusing. Will and Azief did no talk much. Even though the area of the cave is dark, the surrounding stony walls emits light from the crystals that grows around the cave. They were not surprised seeing crystal sprouting like some kind of nts on the lining of the wall. They must be even more weird things in the future. Even in their time, there is a lot of mysterious nts and unexinable phenomenon of magical nature so this does not even faze them. They walk and walk and for hours they keep walking. Slowly, Azief and Will felt something wrong. This cave is reallyrge they thought and they both looked at each other. They both shares the same opinion. Right now, even though they are walking their body is gathering speed. But they still have toe out and run together to open another Space and Time tunnel. He just hopes that the Jean in the future did not notice them. Azief know that Jena is still alive in this era because he had seen Jean in his vision in the future with Paulette beside him. ¡®Should we just break out Will ask. Azief frowned a bit and then said ¡®I am slowly also wanting to do just that¡¯ The moment they spoke about it they suddenly sense something with their Divine Sense., They jump to the side and Azief be a shadow of the wall, looking indistinguishable from the many shadows that is around the caves. Someone is entering the cave structure. They could feel from the sudden change in energy of the surrounding. At first, they could not hear anything and only senses the energy But then they began hearing sounds. Will and Azief look at each other and they nodded. They did not want their location to be exposed and they did not want to affect anything in this future Then slowly they could hear a personbored breathing. It is the sound of a grown man breathing That person is running deeper into the cave and slowlying toward their ce of hiding. They could hear space ripping. No Azief thought to himself. It is not just running. Then Azief and Will both felt the flow of Time and Space around the cave seems to be disturbed by a foreign energy This person whoever he is ripping space and Time apart. They immediately understand what his person is trying to do He is ripping space, hiding in it and thening out it and then entering space again and again. He is hiding and at the same time running from someone. Azief thought to himself ¡®The future must have some powerful figure. I don¡¯t want to get entangled in whatever these is¡¯ Then the person that was running and flitting in and out of space on and off finally seems to stop ripping space. That persons seems to have seeded in shaking of his pursuer. And his breathing filled the cave. Azief and Will waited. Step by step that person walked slowly and then the sound of something crashing to the ground echoes in the cave The person copsed a few meters from the ce where Will and Azief was hiding themselves. Azief then walk out from his hiding spot. Will did the same. They were about to ignore the person but then Azief movement stopped as he found that person very familiar. Will also stop since he too recognizes that person They both look at that person face and they both were shocked. ¡®How could it be him?¡¯ these are their thoughts >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 761: Ruling the heavens The sound of the water falling from the stctite to the stgmite below is the only sound in the area. Aziefe closer to the unconscious person Will look at Azief and frowning he ask ¡®It¡¯s him?¡¯ Azief stop and look at that person. He nodded ¡®It is him¡¯ But then Azief frowned. He then asks to no one in particr ¡®But how could he be just a Disk Formation leveler?¡¯ ¡®This is the future. Shouldn¡¯t he be stronger? Before I left, I know he is in Disk Formation. How could after all this time, he is still a Disk formation. That does not make sense at all. Even the breath I take is full of worldly energy. This means the world in the future is even more full of energy than it was during out time.¡¯ ¡®So, why is he at this level?¡¯ Will raise up his shoulder, a gesture of how should he should know? ¡®What should we do? Leave him? Or do something?¡¯ Will ask. Azief is also hesitating. Because he knew this person lying on the cave ground, gasping for air, half dead. The person that they both were shocked to see is none other than Loki. Azief recognize him because when he rose to a higher level he could see Loki true face. And even though this person in front of him had some difference with the teenage face of Loki it could be exined away by the growth of age. This is Loki. Azief had no doubt about that This is the future. So, that means this Loki is the Loki of the future. Loki face right now is a blonde Caucasian man with green eyes and thin. He is tall andnky but at the same time his body seems to emit some kind of repelling power. Not to mention Azief had never felt such kind of power on Loki before. ¡®He seems to be saying something¡¯ Will said. Azief nodded. ¡®He is delirious¡¯ Azief heard some of Loki ranting. About some book. And some mysteries or something along that line. Loki right now is bleeding on many parts of his body. Some of his flesh seems to be taken away and some other are rotting in a visible rate. If Azief did not do anything, today the famous Trickster would die Whoever that Loki fought, that person must be a very powerful one¡¯ Will said. Will look at all the injuries around Loki body and concluded it as such Azief was thinking and he is thinking carefully. He closes his eyes. He only closes it for one second, but in that one second all kinds of thoughts swims in his mind. And opening it, he has a question. ¡®This future is one of possibilities, right? One of the possibilities of ¡°a¡± future right?¡¯ Azief suddenly ask. Will nodded. ¡®It could be. Scene we did not yet make any decision in the past, this future might be the simtion of what our past selves decision had done that created this particr kind of future. Nothing is still set in stone. But it also has the possibility that by being here, in the future, and knowing things and seeing events that would happen, would lock that future¡¯ Azief nodded and then he asked another question ¡®But it could also be the inevitable future, right? This could be the future that we will experience. Because of theck of knowledge of what happens between the point in the past and the current point in the future, this matter probably would still repeat itself even if we go back to the past right?¡¯ He asks again. Will understood what Azief is trying to say as he nodded solemnly. Azief ask again ¡®You are sure that you did not open any branching timelines? ¡®No¡¯ Will answered. ¡®We did not stray into a parallel Earth that share the same simrities with our Earth?¡¯ ¡®No¡¯ Will answer. Azief nodded and then he said ¡®So, if this is not a probability of the future and instead the inevitability of the future, if I leave Loki like this and he dies, then in the future, Loki future self would die here, inside this cave, alone.¡¯ Will nodded and sighed ¡®What happen to me?¡¯ Azief asked. His voice echoes a bit and Will shake his head. He understood the feeling of his sworn brother right now. Many people believe that the Death Monarch of Pandemonium have always been a cold person. But that is not entirely true. Here and there, those who knows Death Monarch in the personal level, knew he is not as cold as the world portrayed him to be He could be cruel to his enemies but he is also very protective of those who he called friend and family. His question seems to ask a fundamental question. Where is his future self? Why didn¡¯t he appear and save Loki? Did something happen in the past that separate the two? Azief had never done anything to Loki even after he had schemed against him. It is because he doesn¡¯t have it in his heart to harm a person he treats as a brother. And Loki himself, whatever his faults and his ws, even though he had always schemed against Azief, he had never scheme for his demise. If anything, Loki scheme has always been for Azief to rise in power Azief since he enters that Time Tunnel has experienced too much shock. If anything, this is the first time someone has thrown a rock into his otherwise simple life. To him, his path to the peak of power has always been his objective. But what he saw in the Time Tunnel unsettled him like never before In the future, what kind of person he would be? Why would Sofia loose her arrow on him? Why would he kill Will his own sworn brother? Why would Loki here, almost die without anyone beside him? What happened in the past that would lead to all this tragic events in the future? What do you want to do? Wi sked. If this future is the inevitable future, then Loki must live. Because Azief, the current Azief thate from the past would never let anything happen to Loki Someone could hurt Loki. But they could never try to kill Loki because Azief had never allowed it Will understand what Azief is trying to do. he himself did not know what he hoped Azief would do. So, he could only ask him a question back What if this is the probability of the future?¡¯ Actions have meanings. Choices have meaning Azief said as he crouched down ande closer to Loki body. He closes his eyes and then instantly open it back, as his mind is focused on what he is about to do. His body is swirling with energy and the Laws of the world seems to form a resonance with Azief aura He is a Divine Comprehension leveler and he has thirteen Law Bodies that is fully manifested. If he wanted to, his thirteen Law Bodies coulde out and activate the Laws that each body had practiced. Since Azief returns, no one could guess the depth of his power. He controls the Laws now and none of the Laws that he mastered is simple Laws and each of the Laws he had learned is trained to the peak of mastery That is the benefit of the Supremacy Stairway. Unless there is someone that control as many Laws and as powerful of the Laws that he has, they could forget about trying to vie for the title of the strongest in the world. The injuries around Loki is not normal injuries. Injury is foreign concept for Disk Formation. At least that was the case during the time from where Aziefe from That is why when a Disk Formations leveler got injured, that means only someone around their level or above their level that could inflict such injury. Or a rather powerful Artifact But Azief with one nce could see that the injury that Loki sustained is an injury that is inflicted by the usage of the Laws of the world. There is signs of Time elerating on the cells of Loki. And it is not elerating toward healing but instead it is Time that seems to wound him even more On other parts, there is some kinds of Laws that prevent the wound from closing up, the rate of destruction is faster than the rate of regeneration. He did not know what kind of power level exist in the future but he is sure even in the future, Divine Comprehension leveler at his level would be rare. The moment he raises his aura, something else happens, up there in the sky on Earth. It is something that Azief had not expected when he moves his will Azief in the past had won against the Heaven and usurped almost two thirds of Heaven Will. The stronger he became, the powerful his control on the Heaven Will. Azief did not expect that the moment he raises his aura; he could feel his control over the Heavens. But it is not two thirds of the Heaven Will. He could feel the entirety of Heaven Will in the tips of his finger. Right now, he could see everything in the world as the power of Heaven is transferred to him. It felt like he is everything. He is seeing the world from the perspective of the clouds, of the water that flows in the ocean, of the grass that sways in the ground. He did not understand why he had full control of Heaven Will but it took only one second for him to understand why. ¡®My future-self-ruled the Heavens¡¯ This is the conclusion that he reached and everything seems to make sense why he could control the Heaven Will. But knowing it does not make him happy Instead his expressionless face is now frowning. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 762: Connection between past and future It is not something that is farfetched. He did see himself in another vision, possessing such powerful divine abilities that no one could do anything to him. Could it be that in the future, he rules everything? Almost immediately like a divine guidance, Azief knew what he had to do to save Loki. He raises his index finger and then he taps Loki head. And almost immediately the signs of injuries, all the wounds, all the rotten flesh seems to be healed by some kind of divine miracle. Loki is still unconscious but he is now no longer delirious or having any injuries. When he woke up he would be as good as new. Azief could still feel his control over the Heaven Will. He got up and his body seems to glow blue. A powerful pressure rises up around him and the heavenly skies seems to be affected with pirs of light seems to connect the ground and the sky Aziefe closer to Will, as his body could controls all kinds of powers that is on Earth. Azief right now could feel that if he wanted to, he could rush through the Essene Creation ande closer to breaking the system that is embedded into his development. But he knew that if he did that, he would abandon his Perfection path. There is something that he hade to understand after the many trials and the many tribtions that he had suffer in the name of Perfecting his Path. And that is perfection is always hard. The easy way is like a temptation. but once he falls in to that temptation, he could no longer return the original path So he did not take advantage of the heaven Will to try to break through. Instead his mind focus on his original reason foring to the future Will words echo in his ears. This is just a pit stop. Why they arrived here is something both of them have no way of knowing. But they both felt that this is like some kind of machinations of some powerful beings. Hee closer to Will and Will was shocked to see Azief current state. Azief did not see himself as Will had see him. Will could see that behind Azief, there is a vague image of another version of Azief. This version of Azief isrger and sits on a throne that is as ck as night. Mist covers up the facial feature of this vague figure of Azief. And Will understood why Azief could wield such power of heaven and the power of Earth on such level. Azief future-self might not be that different then Azief current self. They both ruled the era. Azief then hold Will shoulders and then Will was also pulled in into the same state as Azief had. They could see the whole world using the power of the Heavens. And what they saw is miraculous and magical. The Earth of the future is nothing like the Earth of their time. They were crystals towers reaching up the clouds. This might not seem amazing because even in their times, there are building and structure that reached the skies. But for a structure to reach the sky in the future, they both knew that it is hard. Because now they see that the Earth is no longer as small as they were in the past. In their eyes, reflected upon them isnd and sea and all kinds of mystical ces filed with fog, thunders, waters and all kinds of elements that exist in the universe. Azief willed it and they seem to look down on Earth from space and what they see was the same sun, the same moon, and the sames that surrounded it. Only that they were bigger. So much bigger. And as they berger, Earth also berge. It was sorge that they could fit tens of thousands of Earths in this new Earth. Will use to brag that he could run around the world back to back in only a few second. With his current level, it might take him like a few hours to run around the world. And that is not to mention the many obstacles that he might not be able to pass. ¡®What happens in the past?¡¯ Will ask. Azief also raises his shoulders, gesturing the same thing. How should he know? They look upon the world from the eyes of heaven and try to see their future-self. Azief suddenly got an idea. ¡®We don¡¯t have to run around the world to gather speed¡¯ Will heard Azief and the he understands. ¡®The power of Heaven¡¯ he muttered ¡®Yes¡¯ Azief smiles. It is fortunate that in the future, Azief seems to have full control of Heaven power. He could just absorb the speed using the power of Heaven. Will then asked ¡®Is there any obstruction from the Wil of Heaven?¡¯ Azief shake shakes his head. ¡®My future-self must be very powerful. This Heaven Will is actually my will. Or to be more urate the will of my future-self¡¯ Will nodded but he did not say anything about it. Will did not necessarily felt happy about that. Azief understand why. Because they both feel and Azief is also included in feeling it, that his future-self is a very cold person. With the Will of Heaven, how could Azief in the future could not see what happens to Loki? Yet, there is no helping. If even Azief that ising from the past using the Heaven Will could see from the vision of the Heaven Will the swaying of a leaf a whole other continent away, how could he not see this scene right now But there is also a creepy feeling that engulfs them both. Because they both could be observed by Azief future-self right now. Azief thene out of that state and look at Loki that is still unconscious. He looks at the walls of the caves and he was inspired to do something. He wanted to know whether time has a corrective power. Aziefe to the cave walls and Will was puzzled Azief then put his finger on the cave walls and write his name. Each of his finger seems to be like some sharp tool as it creates a deep writing on the walls of the cave He writes Death Monarch Azief on the cave wall. Will then understand ¡®You wanted to see how much effect the Time Corrective Measure would do?¡¯ Azief nodded and he waited. Suddenly in front of their eyes, they could see slowly that the writing in the walls faded away like it has experience thousands of years of aging before some of the letters that Azief had wrote disappeared It only left a few alphabets. The alphabets are D r Ch Death Monarch. The C is supposed to be a small letter and not a capital letter but suddenly it changed into a capital letter. The D the beginning of Death Monarch is the only thing that was left from the word Death. Monarch left three alphabets which is the rch. ¡®It could not correct everything¡¯ Azief said satisfied. ¡®That is good for us¡¯ Will said. ¡®I don¡¯t want to get erased by some Time Reapers or by those self-serving, holier than thou Time Master¡¯ Azief took a long hard look at Loki lying on the ground and nodded to Wil. ¡®Let us go. ¡®The faster the better¡¯ Wil said. Azief once again activated the Will of Heaven. He gathers the speed andws of time and space onto his fingers. And then he grabs she empty space in front of him. And then a tearing sound exploded inside the cave. The empty space is suddenly being ripped out like it was a nket that is used to cover something behind it. Azief had use the power of the Will of Heaven to easily rip out a Space and Time Tunnel. ¡®Jump in¡¯ Azief said to Will. Will smiles and then immediately he jumps in and Azief follows after. The moment Azief enter the Space and Time Tunnel, his connection with the Heaven Will was severed. And a few eyes that look at this matter closed their eyes. A few minutester Loki regained his consciousness He got up and then look around his body ¡®Huh¡¯ he himself was shocked at his current state. He still remembers that he almost charred to death being attacked by that person. He checks his pouch and looking at the pouch and still seeing the Book of Mysteries is still in it, he was perplexed. Is there such a nice person in this world? He got up from where he is and he was about to rip the space around him and hide away for a moment from his enemies. Then as he was about to go away, he saw there is a carving on the walls. ¡®Dr Ch¡¯ Loki then saw a few alphabets that was erased. ¡®Could it be that Doctor Cha? His initials or his calling card? Like the clouds calling card of Void? Dr Cha, that person saved him? Hmm¡¯ Loki said. He frowned. This is because he studies the principle of Karma and his path that he takes is quite different. Loki is retying to prepare for the Battle of the Divine Throne. The next battle of the Divine Throne has long been discussed since the crowning of The Earthshaker a few decades ago. Loki is interested in fighting for the battle of the Divine Throne fighting against the top two contender, Katarina and Jean. If he owes Karma to Dr Cha, he better repays him back before the Battle for the Divine Throne started. His enemies could use that to inflict Fate Bacsh at him. He shakes his head and then ripping the space in front of him, he jumps in and disappeared from the cave. Loki survives that day. And up there in the sky above the sky, in theyer of dimensions that separates the world and this ce, a person covered up in golden armor frowned. He frowned and he returns to his throne in the core of the Earth. Then he began to think and the earth shakes and the waves went wild >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 763: In the future The portal opened and then it closes and the disturbance ended At the same time that Azief uses and draw the power from Heaven Will, someone hidden in the dimension of the world was alerted. His gaze looking at what had happened is veryplicated This person was crowned the Second Sovereign and his throne is near the core of the Earth and he had always been trying to see who is the one using his Heaven Will when he first senses it but to no avail. ¡®Hmm. Is it you?¡¯ this person spoke and the world seems to be experiencing mini tremor as he spoke. To those of the same level, they could understand his words. But to those who is not the same level as him if they heard what this being said, all they could hear is the sound of roaring winds, and the sound of angry rushing of oceans waves. Because when he spoke, nature responded. He is Earth itself The Will of Heaven was entrusted to him and while he had full control of the Heaven Will, his predecessor also possesses the full control of the Will. Even after decades, he could not remove the First Sovereign trace from the Will of Heaven. And he had already stopped trying to. Since he created his own Will to try to contend with the Will of Heaven. This person is none other than Raymond the Earthshaker Raymond clearly felt disturbed by the sudden use of Heaven Will that escape from his grasp He was perplexed on why suddenly the Will of Heaven moves and gathering all kinds of Laws. But he had sense the presence of the First Sovereign, the God of Life and Death. Hence, he did not try to investigate. But, he felt something was wrong. He did not know how to exin his feeling of premonition so he went up. He went beyond the sky to see the flow of energy flowing on Earth. He frowned and then he returns back to his throne and began thinking about it. ¡®You are scheming?¡¯ he asks to no in particr. The one that could answer this question is not on the Milky Way gxy right now, so his question could only fall into the emptiness of space around him He is only thinking but all kinds of phenomenon are happening on Earth right now as the consequences of him thinking. When he creased his eyebrows, the tectonic tes of the world seem to be wrinkled, tremors fill the world and mountains shakes like someone is shaking it left and right When he rubs his chin, the te tectonics of the world seems to rub against each other spewing gas from beneath the earth to the surface. On the sea, storms are forming and on some part of the sea that was calm, it suddenly clouded with dark clouds and thunderstorm. Beneath the ocean, sea creatures felt a tremor that shakes the bottom of the sea. Underwater volcano exploded and the eruption causes tsunami on some parts of the seas. Raymond rarely thinks since he is in the throne. Because, when he thinks, the world had to think with him and bear the effect of him thinking. And as such, the world will be wrecked by all kinds pf phenomenon. Sitting on the Divine Throne has never been easy. For a few decades now, Raymond has been trying to tame the Divine Throne so that he could do things normally without causing such an effect to the world. But today, he must think and he must remember. Slowly he remembers something. Something that he remembers before, but forgotten a secondter The First Sovereign was not on Earth right now. Then who could use the Heaven Will? Raymond is angry. He is angry because his thinking is slow. He mmed his hand on the throne and the entire world experience great shaking. Earthquakes could be experienced on almost every part of the world. At some ces, hills exploded into dust. Some other experiences avnche from the snowcapped mountain. The only mountains that did not have such avnche is the mountain where that woman with the red sword resides. Building and powerful structure that did not have any precaution on such earth quake, crumbled almost instantly. Some active volcano erupts and its fire soar up toward the sky before falling to the world like a meteor, burning forest and jungles around them. Raymond stopped thinking. The world be calm again. He shakes his head and decided to forget. He slumbers again on the Divine Throne and the world all felt the calmness of Earth once again. Storms started disappearing, the earthquakes started to settle and dark clouds parted away revealing the sun and the moon. The Divine Throne is silent and Raymond slumbers, as the trees became his eyes and the Earth exercise his will on the world. At the same time, in the Senate, a person inside a room filled with clocks had long noticed the sudden use of the Heaven Will. He looks toward the area, his gaze seems to pierced through all the solid obstacle and it was like he could see almost everything But when he wanted to see who was causing all of this matter, he could see nothing. His gaze was blocked by the power of the world and even if he forces it, he would be able to break through that obstacle. He then smiles a bit This person is none other than Jean. ¡®Hmm. So, that is how it is¡¯ Nodding he said ¡®It is him¡¯ A few decadester, the battle for the Divine Throne willmence once again. Raymond had shown signs that he would be relinquishing the throne after his one-hundred-year reign. It is also because the Prohibition of Sovereign would also be lifted at that time And in that uing battle, it is widely reputed that the top two contender would be him and Katarina. And he is already half step Sovereign. Katarina and him both are preparing and been trying to gain more insight in their Laws before that dayes. When he senses that will of the First Sovereign and then remembering that He is not on Earth right now, Jean remember something that happened on his past. In the past, he had tried to stop Death Monarch, the title that the God of Death had use in the past from doing something that would affect the world At that time, the God of Death and Will the White Speedster opens up time and Space portals leading to the future. He failed because of Azief Jean had always wondered where those two had gone off. The climax of that event had always remain vague in Jean mind. He remembers what happens to the God of Death and Will the White Speedster but he didn¡¯t quite remember what happens next. He doesn¡¯t remember who take responsibility for that matter. And that is weird in itself. Because that matter opened up the portals through other world and nearly created aplete Multiversal Convergence The matter is also hundreds of years in the past. So, Jean did not quite remember. But that in itself is suspicious. How could Jean who had reached Half Sovereign level had a hard time remembering things? It was like there is some force that is blocking him from remembering things in that period of time. It wasn¡¯t until today, that Jean realize that he had forgotten this part of his memory. If not for today events, he might have not remembered of such events in the past Jean frowned and then he takes a step forward. The Time and Space around him curved and he appears outside the room. He is inside a forest surrounded by tall trees that reaches the sky All kinds of birds with colorful feathers fly around the forest and around the cubed structure of the Room of Clocks. He looks at the sky and he seems to try to peer through the heavenly secrets. The Heavens has always been the territory of that person. And the Earth is Raymond. Heaven Will is a different story. The more he looks up there in the sky, the more he frowned. He shakes his head, close his eyes for a second and then opening it back up a secondter, he takes a deep breath and said to no one in particr ¡®is this your dark hand orchestrating thing from the background? Is it that fun to y with the life of mortals?¡¯ The wind blows his robe and no one answers. Jean now sees some clue. He believed right now that the matter surrounding that event was turned into a heavenly secret by God of Death during his time a Sovereign Only the power of Sovereign could change the memories of everyone in the world regarding that event. It wasn¡¯t until now, that suddenly a gush of memories enters his mind. And that memory was the memory in which Jean had tried to investigate the matter before. And now he remembers something. those who live during that era, all remembers the aftermath but not the result of the aftermath. Who was the one held responsible for that even happening? Considering the Great Power, they surely must have someone to answer for that matter? Why could he not remember who? In his memory he did not remember that God of Death and that Speedster were ever punished. No one was held responsible for that matter as far as Jean remembers. But that in itself does not make sense. Creating such a global catastrophe, how could no one be held responsible? Someone must have taken the me? Or maybe a scapegoat that Pandemonium had arranged. But why couldn¡¯t Jean remember anything that happen during that period. The memory is as vague as trying to find his way in a thick fog. The more he tries to remember, the vaguer the image of the memories became and the more contorted his memory be Jean believes that there are some secrets in the past that is worth covering up by designating it as some heavenly secrets. Or maybe this is a scheme of the First Sovereign. Who knows? After Azief be the Sovereign his move is always mysterious and seems like he was preparing for something But today, some of that secret is revealed. It was like the moment that the Heaven Will was activated, something triggers in Jean minds One of the other things that bother him in the past, is where did God of Death and Will went to. Today, he finds out. It is because of that he did not move. This era might belong to Raymond, but no one forgets the Glorious Era of the First Sovereign. As such, Jean did not make any moves. He took another step and time and space curved for him and he appeared once again inside the room of clocks. Smiling bitterly, he looks at the ss on the marble tiled floor of his Room of Clocks. Looking up he could only watch as many of his clocks stopped and break. ¡®There is something that happened in the past. Something you don¡¯t want to know. But the more you don¡¯t want me to know, the more I wanted to know¡¯ That is his first thoughts. He waved his hand and the Room of Clocks seem to return to the same condition as before. The ss repaired itself, the pointer hand of the clocks appeared back and everything is clean and neat inside the room He then looks at his clock that keep ticking a beat slower than it should be. A few momentster, the ticking sound all synchronized and only at this time Jean smiles a bit ¡®It is him in the past. I wonder whether that Ice Queen would realize it? And what about the Divine Archer? Is she still waiting on the Flower Mountain for him?¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 764: Is it him or is it not him? Jean smiles and then shakes his head. Sighing he went outside of his Room of Clocks. The matter of the First Sovereign is always a matter of importance of the world, But Jean himself has a certain problem that also filled his mind He sighed and he wanted to ease his mind and heart again Taking a step, he appears inside his pce. Taking another step, he appeared in front of a door. He knocks the door and the door opened up. ¡®You¡¯re back¡¯ a woman voice sounded looking at Jena and Jena smiles. It is Paulette. She looks like the past few hundred years did not leave any trace on her face. She had no wrinkles on her face and she no longer sports a shoulder length hair. instead her hair is long reaching below of her shoulders. She wears purple robe lined with red and she appears like a frail woman. To the world, the most beautiful woman in the world is the Ice Queen Katarina. But to him, Paulette has always been the most beautiful for him. Paulette had long not interfered in the matters of the world. Thinking about it, Jean felt both happy and sorry for her. He was happy because if she did not roam around the world, she would be safe. As long as she is in the sphere of influence of Jean, she would not have harm befall on her. He felt sorry because her freedom is a bit constrained. Jean wanted to win the Divine battle and be Sovereign precisely because of that. The moment he be Sovereign, the Heaven will belong to him and as such there is no ce in the world that Paulette could not go. And he would be powerful enough to shelter Paulette wherever she goes in the gxy Jean in his years protecting the Republic had a lot of enemies. This enemy knows that they could not do nothing to him so they always targeted his loved ones. He is unlike the First Sovereign Azief. Even though everyone knows that the only thing that could make the First Sovereign felt some pain is the Divine Archer and the Ice Queen, these two woman are not some frail women that needs protecting. Not to mention Azief himself is a Sovereign. If they tried to harm the Divine Archer, even before they coulde close to Divine Archer, they probably would be strike by a lightning bolt and die on the spot As for Katarina the Ice Queen, even if the First Sovereign not put protective measures on her who would dare sh with her? Katarina herself is a candidate of the Divine Throne and a Half Sovereign. There are not many people in the world that could even fight her unless they are the same people around the same level of power around hers. He looks at Paulette and felt a little sorrier than he is happy. He promises her that he would win the Divine Throne Battle this time and after that they both could roam the world together. Jeane near her. Then he holds her hand. She was startled for a second before just shaking her hand and smiling at jean. Holding her hand, he felt his heart and mind calming down. Looking at her smile, he felt happy ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ ¡®Nothing. Only thinking about the matter of past¡¯ Paulette smiles and she then said ¡®Just stay here tonight, then. Don¡¯t worry too much about the Divine Throne battle¡¯ Jean look at Paulette and he remembers that vision again. He remembers he saw nothing when he tried to look at Paulette future. The more he could not see what lies in store for Paulette the more he became restless. Because of that there is this feeling of unease spreading in his heart the closer he is to the Divine Throne battle He nodded. ¡®I guess I should rest a bit¡¯ Paulette smiles and then she kisses Jean cheeks and said ¡®Promise me that you would not overexert yourself¡¯ Jean smiles and nodded. Jean spends his day with Paulette that day, taking a break of deepening his Laws of Time for a moment. At the same time, on the top of a snowy capped mountain peak, a pair of eyes opened up when that first fluctuation of energy of the will of Heaven erupted. There is a woman deep in the snow filled top of the snowy mountain. She was buried in deep snow but when she felt that aura she got up. The snow that cover her all scattered away. They did not melt but instead flew to the air like someone had waves away birds of feathers. The snow floated away but still exist. They flew up into the air and stay there like there is some force forcing them to not fall. The snowy storms that always cover the mountain peak halted like it was Time that forces it to stop The wind that were always harsh and unforgiving around the mountain suddenly be gentle and breezy. Even the people that lived below the foot of the mountain was shocked as they saw the phenomenon on the mountain top This woman got up, standing straight and look toward the direction where she felt that fluctuation of energy of the Heaven and Earth. She looks for a moment, squinted her eyes and then she shakes her head ¡®It is not him¡¯ The moment she said this, the snow falls again, and the wind once again blows harshly and unforgiving. The most beautiful woman in the world wearing a white robe making her appears like some immortal fairy of the heavens, look toward that ce, felt that energy and said it is not him. And there is only one person that is called by the world as the most beautiful woman in the world. And that is Katarina the Ice Queen Jean said it was him. Katarina said it wasn¡¯t him. And funnily enough, they were both right. Someone waited for the past. Someone waited for the present. So to Jean, it is him. To Katarina, it is not him. Katarina sighed and then she buried herself back in the snow and waited for the days to pass again until the next Divine Throne Battle. Somewhere on the top of a Flower Mountain someone sipping a tea inside a humble hut also look toward that direction. She only looks for a second before she resumes back her action. On her back, there strapped a holy bow. It is not only the beings on earths that was alerted by the sudden use of Heaven Will power Someone sitting on top of the moon highest mountain peak got up and look at Earth. He saw the pirs of lights and felt the energy and he frowned. Then he shakes his head and decided not to interfere. ¡®Is it you?¡¯ he asks to no one in particr. He was suddenly moved as he wanted to lift his finger and wanted to point it toward Earth The moment he did that the moon on the Earth slowly being covered by a red cloud that slowly covers the sky. The ces where it is night have the moonlight shining upon that part of the world. The moon shines brightly. But tonight the moon seems to appears like an eye. And that eye is about to open. On the moon, that person was about to raise his finger higher but then he stopped himself ¡®Another scheme?¡¯ this time he also asks no one in particr. But his word echoes on space. Like a space buzzing noise. He waited but no one answer back. He put down his finger and then he scattered himself again turning into dust. Since the moon has been inhabited a few hundred years ago, it is like a watered down version of Earth. The wind blows and that person disappeared, once again secluding himself in the dark side of the moon In a thundernd in the middle of some ind on Venus, a person that seems limated with the thunder storm around the ind also look toward that area on Earth His gaze seems to be able to prate the distance betweens and see that ce on Earth where the fluctuation happened like he was there in person, looking at the area. He looks for a moment, sighed and then shaking his head, he stopped caring about it and continue his training This is the future that is currently being produced. Whether this future events woulde to pass, who knows? To Azief and Will this is merely a projection to the future. But to those who are living in this future, this future is as real as the past time that Azief and Wille from But while many are perplexed, guessing and not interfering, somewhere in the vast Omniverse, in a dimension unseen to the eyes, a person sitting on top of a ck throne, surrounded by heavenly powers and emanating a dark presence, is smiling This person is not on Earth right now, but in another star systems and in another dimension but his eyes has always been trained on Earth since a long time ago. He had known that today, Azief and Will would appear there in that cave. He had expected Azief to save Loki and he had watch everything from the beginning to end without anyone noticing. This person that knows Azief action like the back of his hand is none other than Azief of the future. Who better to know oneself other than oneself? >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 765: The chess piece that knows it is a chess piece He looks at his past self with a hint of bitter smiles. He also had the urge to chuckles andugh a bit. ¡®I guess the me in the past is not as knowledgeable as I am. This matter is already set in stone. No matter how powerful the past me would be, this future is the true future. And he brought Will too¡¯ Scoffing he said ¡®Thinking about it, it isughable¡¯ Azief in the future smiles because he already knows where the path of that decision would take him. He knew what would happen next. He knew the choice that his past self would make. Azief eyes is still trained on Earth. One of his eye color is hazel. The other one is blue. It is the Price that he had pay for looking at the future. The price is the curse of knowing the future. But whether it is a curse or a blessing, no one will know until the end of the game. He smirks a bit. Today event make him remember of that person. he thought of the One Eyed Oracle. It seems that she has been hiding this past couple of years. He is from the future. Thus it is logical he knows more thing. He mocks his past self because he knows it already. Mocking his past is just the same as mocking himself And Azief in the past still did not know many things. Some things just wouldn¡¯t make sense until one experience it. That is the case with his past self. He was too arrogant and he knows too little of the secrets of the Universe back then. But, in this future, in the current future, he already had be Sovereign and he already knows more than more people in the Omniverse about certain secrets One could say that the moment he be Sovereign, he got to know a lot of things. Shocking things regarding Loki, Erika and a few other beings that has been ying an borate game of chess all over the Omniverse The moment he be a Sovereign, he cut off the system from his body, alter the heavenly Laws, created a new path for humanity and guarded humanity for one hundred years as repayment of the Luck of humanity. He uses the heaven Will and crafted the Heaven Will into a throne and initiate the Divine Throne Contention. He creates the Prohibition of Sovereign to limit the damage of the birth of a Sovereign to the world. He knows that Loki had a n. A n that Loki shares with him. And Azief could finally saw Loki for who he was, a wanderer in a world that he does not know, a man haunted by ghost and tortured by hope. At that time, reaching Sovereign level, he also opened the full potential of the eye that was given to him by the Oracle Erika. At that time, he sees everything. He sees all the events that led up to the All Source being thrown off to Earth, He saw what has happened, and what will happen after. A lot of things were revealed to him. And so he freed Loki and because Loki needed to return to the Origin. Even at that time, Loki still did not tell him all that he should know. But Azief knows that Loki had to return to the Origin so he had done what Loki wanted him to do. That day, he lost a brother and a friend. And as years pass, he lost more brothers and more friends. He also knew about other things like the connection of Oracles that continues in the Time Stream. To them past and future is always confusing because in their mind they live in many time and many epochs and they are connected by this bond, by this source of power that connected each of the Oracles in existence. The day he be Sovereign, he understands the past actions of these people, why they do what they did, what sacrifice they hady down and he also knew what woulde to pass. He notices that he bes even lonelier now that he had reached the top. He had once had this vision of sitting on top of a peak of mountain. The mountain is high and below the mountain, trying to climb it was his friends and the people he loved. He looks down and he saw all of the struggling arduously to reach where he is. But they never saw him because he was so high up and some of them given up to climb it. Some tried to climb it but trying to and able to is different So, there he is, sitting on top of that peak, in his lonesome. That is his life for these past hundred years. After he gave his throne to Raymond, repaying all the things that he had owed humanity in his one-hundred-year reign, he went roaming around the Omniverse. He wanted to grow stronger. He felt that while his strength and abilities could even match up to Odin Allfather in Asgard, of Zeus in Olympus, it is still not the power he had sought. This is not the peak of power. He knew it because he had once seen someone that had reached the peak of power. Even ow, even when he is a Sovereign, Azief knew that if he is standing before that being once again, he would feel incredibly small. The one he seeks in the Omniverse is none other than a person that Azief thought of as his teacher, The Great Supreme Being Azul Once in a while, he would hear the stories of the Great Supremacy Azul but he knew this stories are ancient stories. He is at a bottleneck that no one thought of as bottleneck. As such he seeks Azul to ask him to provide him a path. He wanted to see what lies beyond the Sovereign level. He already got some clue. He knew that the Sovereign is not the final path of power. In the Omniverse there is not many things that could stop a Sovereign other than the great leader of the intergctic civilization. But being just like that is not enough for Azief. Because he knows the future. And because the more he roams the Omniverse, the more he felt that premonition of something is wrong. The premonition of impending doom And this premonition of doom is not only rted to his own doom but the doom of everything. He could not exin it but that is what he felt Sovereign is very close to the source of the energy of the Omniverse. Laws are nothing to them and they could birth essence of Laws into the Omniverse. As such, this kind of feeling is not wrong. It is like the light of a star that exploded trillions of years ago just being felt now. That is the feeling Azief get. Like the matter had already happened and what he felt was the reverberation of the things in the future It didn¡¯t matter where he travels across the Omniverse That sense of impending doom did not leave him and it wasn¡¯t until he abdicates his throne and enthrone Raymond and travel the Omniverse that he could see some clues that would lead to the impending doom. He right now has a bit of clue of why his future self would try to kill his past self. ¡®It is him¡¯ he said when he understands why his future-self try to kill his own past The reason why Azief did not reveal himself is because he knows what he himself is thinking in the past. If he, the he right now shows himself in front of himself in the past, they would be thinking of himself in the future as the viin. And the him in the past have enough reason to think of such. Now that he is sitting on his seat and knowing what would happen, he could understand why him in the past thought of his future-self as a cold person. But the him in the past didn¡¯t understand what leads to the current situation. The him in the past did not understand why he in the future doesn¡¯t seems to care about Loki. That is something his past-self had to understand by himself. He knows his past-self so he also knows what decision that his past self would take when he would be faced with that decision when he reaches Sovereign level He knows much better than the Will in the past the consequences of altering Time and Space and it is because of that, the Time and Space of Earth is guarded very carefully in the future. After all, it was during his reigns that he sealed such kind of travel. Even if Azief in the past wanted to break through and went to the future it would not be easy unless Heaven gives him some backup. Azief smiles on top of his throne. He is now in the final stages of creating his own Heaven. The Time that flows around his throne and below his throne is different than the time flow on Earth. A few days on Earth could be a million days in the area around Azief throne. He had altered the Time Laws around him to be able to do this Loki and Erika both think of themselves as chess yers. They concocted all kinds of schemes and plots without me knowing¡¯ And he smirked like he knows something that those two did not¡¯ ¡®But, I too have my own schemes and plots. And my chess pieces are more numerous than them. Being one of the chess pieces is not always disadvantageous. It is only disadvantageous when the chess specie doesn¡¯t know that they are chess pieces. Once they know it, it is not that easy to move that chess pieces again¡¯ he said to himself and heughs. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 766: A crib Azief sighed and then as he thought to see on other things that is happening on Earth, he halted. He looks at somewhere else as he could sense a disturbance in the distance he could see someone is ying around in the mortal world that he had created. Azief frowned and then then the mortal world where he gazes upon seems to be surrounded with thunderclouds. The seas be unstable and the pirs of the world seems to be shaking violently. The person ying around in the mortal world stopped and look at the sky with a guilty expression Azief spoke from his throne ¡®Morgana!¡¯ The moment he said that, thunder and lightning seems to converge toward Morgana and imprisoned her. The moment that the thunderbolts and lightning falls down to the ground and surrounded her, Morgana was instantly brought to appear in front of Azief throne. She looks guiltily at Azief who sat in the throne. The throne was sorge that she had difficulties in seeing him. Azief gaze at Morgana and the moment that his gaze fell upon Morgana, Morgana felt that her body is full of primordial energy. Morgana size magnified that she be even bigger than a. She is like a Titan of the Olympian Star System Her surrounding is locked by that lightning prison even after she berge. It was like as she expanded and be bigger, the lightning and the thunderbolts that imprisoned her also changes ordingly. Morgana knew that she had screwed up so she looks at Azief and then speak gently with a pleading tone in her voice ¡®Father¡¯ she said. Azief frowned deeper and then said What did I say about interfering?¡¯ Morgana look down and Azief continues, his word echoes around his throne and the Universe where he is residing, causing the Laws of the Universe to distorts, his voice is so powerful that it be a buzzing sounds that would travels throughout the Omniverse, bing some static sound that could be heard by some powerful devices Morgana then said her reason ¡®The humans that Father had created is killing each other. The monster race before also kept killing each other. And that forces Father to start all over again. And now even the humans you created from the souls of many other dead people of others you passed by also keep killing each other. They were pitiful, Father. I¡­wanted to help them¡¯ Azief sighed and said ¡®You have too much of a soft heart, Morgana. I gave them all that could be given. I gave them arge ce to live. I gave them opportunity to find food and I gave them choices. What happens to them is cruel¡­but I am not the one asking them to kill each other. I observe. And I send them blessings but what they did afterwards? I wanted to know and I wanted to understand myprehension on souls¡¯ Azief did not say anything more since he always like appearing like some kind of mysterious powerful being in front of his daughter. Morgana just look down at the below her feet. She sighed. Azief then said ¡®Do not be that depressed. I will create Heaven and you could run amuck in there.¡¯ Hearing this Morgana smiles and said ¡®Father is not angry anymore then?¡¯ Laughing, Azief said ¡®How could I stay angry with you, the jewel of my eyes?¡¯ and the moment he said that, the lightning prisons dissipated and Morgana sat around her father feet and said I know Father would not be punishing me¡¯ she said giggling all the while. Azief just shake his head ¡®Go then¡¯ he said to Morgana. Azief wave his hand and a portal opened. The edges of the portals are lined up with many Laws. ¡®It is not yetplete¡­but when it does, you will know¡¯ Azief said. Morgana nodded. She did not talk much anymore, now her attention is attracted to the Heaven that her father had created. She flies away from the throne of her father and she flew for five hundred years and she finally reached the Heavens that is created by her father. She enters the portals and she could feel energy filling every part of her body. The Heaven is vast and it seems to be able to containing everything in the Universe The space magic required to do this would have to be cultivated to the pinnacle. Time seems to be at the whims of the one that created this Heaven. It could be Timeless and one could maintain forever their longevity inside this. But there is also some restriction on the Heavens. That only certain thing could enter. These restrictions had been embedded into the entrance of the portal like some program in aputer She felt happy at first and whatever she thinks of would appears. She could also drown herself in memory living like a mortal inside the Heavens before awakening from it and discover all the tribtion of her life in that memory is all the tribtion that she had arranged for herself. This ce that her father is created is very mystical and very miraculous. Even to her eyes right now, it is already very perfect. She wanders around a bit more and then her eyes were attracted to something. ¡®What is that?¡¯ she asks herself. She thought she was alone in the Heaven but then she notices something in the distance. She thought she had seen wrongly but her suspicions won over her. Morgana has always been inquisitive and very curious of thing. She decided to see what that thing is. What thing could be stored inside the Heaven of her father? She flew and flew inside the Heavens and after what seems to be a thousand years, she reached the ce that piqued her curiosity. The ce is different from other parts of the Heaven. There are tall pirs that even overwhelmed her. She felt very small in front of these tall and sturdy pirs. These pirs seem to be connected to the throne of her father. Below the pirs, she could see some inscription that is carved on the bottom of the pirs. Then she saw what is the thing that she saw She saw a crib. Like a crib for a baby The crib seems to be carved with all kinds of inscription. Each inscription has the power to breathe life and bring destruction to any Universe if this inscription is brought out from this Heaven, the pressure couldpress an entire universe because of its emanation. There is a crib in Heaven. But Morgana is perplexed. There is a crib in Heaven but who was it for? While Morgana is looking at the crib, Azief sitting on his throne is closing his eyes. He seems to be remembering something in the past. He first smiles and then heughs. But his smile seems sad and hisugher sounds hollow. ¡®Will and my past self. Will choices and my choice. Things are not over yet. No one knows who willugh at the end. After all, ¡­. I still did not move my chess piece¡¯ He said and then heughed, his eyes are cold and full of determination. and then silence once again reigned in that part of the Omniverse. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 767: Those words all those years ago BOOM! A portal opened up somewhere in the future and Laws around the portals seems to be repelled and the Space seems to crack and break Time Stream around the portals seems to be distorted as some of the space around it experiences Time Dtion where one side is experiencing the eleration of time while the other side experiencing Time deceleration. And then someonee out from the portal. They did note out easily as it seems like they were ejected from it. Azief and Will did not waste too much time this time trying to move inside the Time and Space tunnel like before. Unlike before the Space and Time Tunnel this time held no distraction for them. There is no sceneries of futures or glimpses of past that they could see. In the Space and Time Tunnel after activating the Heaven Will and entering the portal, they stand still inside it and not running like before. But each seconds felt like a hundred years passing them by in that tunnel. Sometimes, they even though no second had passed and they were standing inside a Timeless space. The power of the Heaven Will had helped them immensely. It is like almost an eternal power that keep giving. Azief and Will who is inside that tunnel focus on that one vision they wanted to see. Will saw his death in the hands of his sworn brother when he was in aa. He confirms it when he met the Oracle in Greece On the other hand, Azief saw it inside the Time Tunnel during the Time Disturbance event. He saw himself being betrayed by Sofia, and saw himself betraying Will by killing him. It is this vision that they both are focusing right now. This memory, this vision tethers them inside the confines of the Time stream. And then before they know it, they felt that feeling of having reached their destination as they both were pulled out at the same time into the Time stream continuity And here they are suddenly appearing in another future events. They both falls onto the ground and the moment they both fall down, they both felt something is wrong Azief notices it first. He felt a heat over his body like fire washing over him. And he felt unease and difort that rms him. Laws around him seems to be altered by some foreign power. It is this phenomenon that made him felt uneasy. ¡®Are you al- ¡®Azief was about to say toward Will who falls beside him when suddenly, a heaven pressuring power fell down on them. Azief felt his entire body tightened and his bones that is made of pure energy and Laws is being pressured by this power. His entire back felt like mountains were being pushed down on him, forcing him to smack head down into the ground. Azief widened his eyes and tightened his muscles as energy erupts all over his body to withstand this pressure. ¡®ARGH!¡¯ He shouted as the pressure could not force him smacking down to the parched cracked ground. The area around Azief experience a depression. Azief widened his eyes as he could not believe that there is such a powerful pressure that could do such a thing to him Will also felt it but Azief also took the pressure off against Will. But even then, Will still could not ease himself. Because he notices something is wrong. Azief has defiance in his eyes fighting the pressure thates out of nowhere but Will on the other hand have fears written all across his face expression ¡®Something is wrong¡¯ he muttered. This matter affects him but not Azief. And because of that he felt fear. Azief is already in the Divine Comprehension level. Laws should dance on the end of his fingertips but right now all the Laws in the world and the Laws in the Omniverse seems to be experiencing some disturbance that changes it properties to be altered, chaotic and unorderly Laws of Time morphs into Laws of Space. Laws of Space morphed into Laws of the Elements. Others ovepped each other and bring each other into nihility. This interaction between the Concepts of powers and Laws of the Universe could only be felt by Azief. ¡®I am d I walk the Supremacy Stairway that year¡¯ he thought to himself. Because his Laws are not externalws. And hisws are already fully refined. His Thirteen Laws Bodies is independent from the Laws of the Omniverse. Though the Laws that he drew for himself would be exhausted if he did not manipte the Omniverse Laws, at least it is independent. And in such cases like this where the Laws of the world is being altered, having his Law Bodies already refined and independent of the Source, he could unleash it And the moment he thinks of it, his eyes shines with bluish colors and his body seems to repel the pressure a bit from his body It felt like the Heavens is trying to pressure him. How could this be, Azief thought to himself. Isn¡¯t in the future he controls the Heavens Laws? Why when theye to this particr future events, Heavens Laws is trying to suppress him. And this Heaven Laws seems to be even more powerful than during Azief time. He could not understand it. He knew that this future ce that they arrived now is a future event that is in front of that future event where he met Loki. Because when he opens the Space and Time Tunnel in that time, he already put some kind of book marks so that he would not go back pass that bookmark of time. Which is why he thought that whatever danger they would meet would be easily resolved since they both have confirmed that Azief in the future controls the Heavens Laws and its Will. But when they arrived here, Azief is the one that is affected the most by the pressure And imagine his shock when he found that the pressure is actually from Heaven Will. Azief releases a bit of his energy and could withstand it but the pressure seems to change its targets as it targets Will. Will is unlike Azief and he could not resist the pressure and one could see that Will is slowly being pushed toward the ground by the pressure. Because while Azief could use his Laws, for some unknown reason Will could not ess his Speed source. This has never been the case since he first esses the Speed Source. That is why he suddenly be fearful. The Speed Source is one of the eternal source of power in the Omniverse. The only way that such source of power could not be contacted is either because the Speed Source not acknowledging those who calls it or the Speed Source is being taxed to the extreme. But how could an eternal source be taxed to the extreme? Azief look at Will and Will look at Azief and they both have the same expression on their face Disbelief and confusion. Azief also remembers something else. He remembers that he had forgotten one important fact now that he is in the future. Now that he is here, in the flesh, inside the future probabilities, he remembers the fact that he had forgotten When he saw the future it was always in the form of a vision. That was the case in the Time Tunnel and that was also the case during his meeting with the Oracle Even in the Oracle vision of his future, he sees it through the Veil and he did not physically appear there on that point of time of the future. He is like a passive observer, watching events happens in front of his eyes, like an audience in front of a television. Each time he saw the future, he could only imagine the powerful pressure of his future-self when he saw his future-self fighting with the heroes of the world He saw the miraculous and breathtaking things his future-self could do and he wonder what would he feels if he is in that battlefield. But he did not feel anything since he is only seeing a vision and not being there in actuality. But now, he is there in the future. And now, he understands what this pressure is. This Heaven Will and the Heavenlyws is not targeting him. At least not the him in the past. They are targeting the him in the future. When he arrived, the Heavenlyws might have been confused and thought that he is the Azief from the future and divert the Heavenlyws to suppresses him. Right now, Azief in he future is the enemy of not only the world but the enemy of Heaven and Earth. That is what Azief concluded after his many experience and from the few things he pieced by through seeing the vision. Sometime, in the future, he would be the enemy of the Universe. Not only all the heroes under the Heavens would fight against him, even the Heavens and Earth could not tolerate him and try to kill him. And from the pressure that is applied on him, he knows how powerful he would be in the future. In the future, even a Divine Comprehension leveler is nothing in front of him of the future Because right now, he could not even lift up his head and watch what is happening around him. From the beginning that he appeared at this point of the future, he had always been looking at the ground. But if this is the only thing he could see, this journey to the future would be fruitless. He wanted to see what happen with Will. And he wanted to know what will happen with Sofia. He wanted to know why Katarina is not there? Where is Oreki and Hikigaya? Why would they not participate? What is some other beings that fly in the sky and fought against him? Who were they? He wanted to know all of this question that has been guing his heart since he started the journey with Will He did not know how much time had passed but he felt like thousands of years had passed. Each time he is in the Time and Space tunnel, these question echoes even more loudly inside his heart. It felt like even if thousand years had passed, as long as these question is not answered, he would always be filled with self-doubt. And in that time inside the time tunnel, Loki words to him before, echoes endlessly in his ears. Loki words in the Fake World that he spoke to him until now be a shadow in his heart. Loki told him that he would destroy the Universe. Azief had never doubted Loki words. But he wanted to. Sometimes those words apanied him when he is seeking a breakthrough. The stronger he became, the more he felt the effect of that word. Without knowing, without resolving these doubts, he could not take a step with Sofia. He could not take a step toward Will. And he did not like this. Feeling doubtful of himself As such, he must lift his head up and take a look Azief activated all thews in his body and thirteen aura erupted out of him and he is able to get up a bit and look at the distance. ¡®What!¡¯ that is the first thing he said. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 768: Turning silver He is shocked of what he is seeing right now. Azief had seen a lot and as such, there is little things in the Universe that could surprise him In the distance, no, in every direction as long as one could lift their heads up and look forward, they could saw it. Azief saw himself. But this Azief is different from him. This Azief is titanic in size. It was like he contains all that is in the Heaven and all that is on the Earth. Even though he had seen it in the vision that Erika had shown him, the feeling is different and he could not feel the pressure as urately that he is feeling right now Even just by looking at his future-self, Azief felt like he in the future seems to embodied the primordial destruction force of the Omniverse He also saw the blood red skies and things that falling out of the skies. ¡®No¡¯ he said to himself as his eyes widened after he realizes what is truly falling from the skies At first, he thought it is some objects but even through the turbulence of space distortion, Azief could see it using his Divine Sense. Even though it is blurry because of the shockwave from the battle in the frontline, he could see that it is people falling down from the skies. He exerted even more energy and look up, his vision now passes through the skies. He looks further than the clouds, ignoring the spatial tear and saw up there in the Heavens, people are trying to attack his future-self. Some of them uses artifacts, others use sci-fi like technology, sma beans,ser beams and even something resembling the power of a nuclear weapon striking his future-self Yet none of them could even make a scratch onto the body of his future-self Whenever his future-selfe near, the people fighting him would die. It is like withering effect Some disintegrated, and some did not even have the chance toe near as they turned to dust almost immediately. The people that die with their bodies intact falls down from the heavens resembling falling meteors from the Heavens. These people lost their souls when theye near, so they died almost instantly. That is the only reason they have their body intact. Because their souls had leave their bodies. Azief had always been keen on researching the souls. He had this idea since he saw souls hovering above the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation when he saw Azul. But it is clear that in the future, his future-self attainment in the soul research had gone a long way since he bodies that are falling from the Heavens is just an empty husk since they are already without a soul and life force. And then he saw it up there and his eyes is widened once more. Someone is running around his future-self and slowly chipping away the powers of his future-self. It was like wherever that person went, something seems to collides again his future-self. The corrosion and destructive power of his future-self couldn¡¯t affect that person. To be more urate it is not that his future-self couldn¡¯t affect that person, but that person seems too fast for the destruction aura to reach that person And Azief saw that his future-self is shrinking and shrinking. Now, his face is no longer beyond the sky and his size shrinked. But the more he shrinks, the more the power in his body seems to bepressed It was like Azief in the future is slowly limating himself to the Laws of the world. Azief could feel the disorderly Laws and chaotic Laws of the Universe is slowly being put back to order as Azief future-self shrinks But there is also a foreign force that is sweeping all over the world. It cows all creation and bring about a feeling of an impending doom Azief then grab Will body, held him up and then with the great pressure still trying to push him down, he took Will to the skies and flew from the area. The further he goes from their origin spot the lesser that heaven shaking pressure impacted their bodies Azief also felt as the farther away he goes, the Laws felt more orderly and his speed be faster and hended on top of a peak of a mountain. He put down Will slowly as Azief supply him with life force. Will right now had been able to move without feeling so much heaviness like before. Standing slowly, Will look toward Azief and nodded and said ¡®Thanks¡¯ Azief did not reply as his face is solemn. They didn¡¯t have much time already. He only said one word to Will ¡®Look¡¯ Will also look toward the distance. He had some difficulties in looking at the scenery, because unlike Azief who could easily see pass thought many obstacles, he is not a Divine Comprehension leveler. Azief notices it too. He put his hand on top of Will shoulder and supply energy to Will and Will eyes seems to be shining with golden lightning as he looks upwards and then he saw someone running. It is not quite urate to say that he saw someone running. It is a feeling. Because he could somehow sense a faint trace of Speed Source up there. And the moment he felt it, he knows who it is. ¡®It¡¯s you¡¯ Azief said. Will nodded ¡®It is me¡¯ At this time Will also understand why he could not use the Speed Source. The moment he thinks about all of the things he had seen and with the few clues he got from his own observation, he could guess certain things It turns out his future-self is not a weakling. That is his first thought The use of Speed Source by his future-self seems to even overtaxed the Speed Source ¡®No¡¯ he suddenly muttered as his eyes widened as he realizes something else. ¡®It is not overtaxed. My future-self wanted to be be the Speed Source. In other words, he wanted to upy that position and be an eternal source. A living eternal source¡­like Asargan during the primordial times¡¯ Will thought to himself. That is why he could not ess it during that time. It is because at this moment, at this particr time, he in the future is trying to assimte himself with the Speed Source. As such, the Speed Source that he is trying to call could not respond. Because he himself is trying to be the Speed Source. It is like he is calling himself. But that would not work because Will did not fully integrate with the Speed Source yet. So, the Speed Source could not be essed. Will also tries to look at the existence of his teacher. Either his teacher did not yet appear, or his teacher had already appeared and already perish against Azief future-self And he also couldn¡¯t see some people that he thought would be here today. He had prepared himself beforeing here. But nothing could prepare him for all of this It wasn¡¯t until he is here, experiencing it personally, that he felt how powerful Azief in the future self really is. He felt like if Azief wanted to, he could destroy the entire Omniverse with a thought. Will could finally see what kind of world in the future would be. This vision that have haunted him is now in front of his eyes. Wherever he gazes upon the sky, all he could see is red, and parts of the sky is burning. Extreme hot and cold seems to envelop the world and death and destruction pervades through Heaven and Earth. It felt like nothing is supposed to survive today The heroes of the world seem to be united with each other flying toward his sworn brother trying to kill him. The sense of hopelessness, anger and indignance could all be felt intensely. This feeling pervades between heaven and Earth, like the will of the Heaven transmitting the feeling of the inhabitant of this gxy. He could not see the gathering of people he knows. The one flying towards his sworn brother are all people he doesn¡¯t know. The others must be on the frontline. But Will, the current Will could not even go to the frontline to help. But the future Will could be running and fighting against Azief future self. It is a difference of power level and also of experience and abilities. And from the very beginning, Will did note here to change anything about the future. Hee here to see the true events of what happens. The probability of a future. But this future is very grim. And there are one other things that Will notice other than the burning skies and people dying and falling from the heavens. It is Azief in the future. The titanic figure of his sworn brother epassing the Heavens and creating a massive pressure that causes the world to be shaken to its core. This world is already bigger than a thousand Earths but even with such mass, the very existence of Azief seems to be too much for the world to bear He is no longer as titanic as before but Will could feel that instead of being weaker, Azief future-self be stronger as he shrinks He looks at Azief future self for a moment and then he frowned. Because he could also see his future-self. This time, his future-self has stopped running and his figure is revealed to everyone in the world, shining with a bright light that for a moment swept away the dark red skies Will saw his future-self turning silver. ¡®We need to go¡¯ Azief said as Azief grabs Will and flew away from this mountain. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 769: Changes Will let himself be taken away. While he could not yet ess his Speed Source this did not mean he lost all of his abilities. He too senses the powerful pressure that is building up The pressure of the world keep bing even more pressuring and Azief and Will could see with their own eyes, some mountains that are near the conflict were ttened by an invisible force before breaking and exploding, creating a disaster and cmity as the explosion of a mountain threw arge parts of the mountain up into the air before falling down with a powerful momentum When it falls down,rge shaking fills the areas and mini tremors could be felt everywhere on the Earth as more and more mountain exploded. The heavens had already opened up above and the coldness of space had entered the world. There was also something that both Will and Azief notices when they saw the opening of the sky. They saw stars lining up there and the stars are slowly dimming away. Both Azief and Will memorized the formation of that star. For some reason, both of them think it is a very important thing. As for Azief, he thought that formation of stars seems like a road. But if it is a road, who is walking that road? And who built that road of stars? For what purpose that it appears there up on the Heavens? Is it to use it to go away? Or is it for others toe? Before Azief could think even more spatial eruption and spatial tearing erupted all over the world as the pressure keep building up. Some of this spatial tearing created a void space that suck things in. Some small hills were sucked into oblivion and some others are just there, a space tear that did not do anything. It appears a second and then disappear a secondter before more tearing happens all over the same area Volcanoes all over the world erupts spewing hot moltenva and smokes that fills the world with an air of destion and the seas seems to be evaporating toward the sky. Everything seems to be leading toward destruction. It felt like the end of the world And Will and Azief is lucky that theye here with their current cultivation base and not when they were weaker. If not, the moment that happens, they immediately have to went back into the Time stream unless they want to die in the future At the same time, they keep retreating as the force seems to slowly envelops the world piece by piece. There is a resistance force that tries to contend with this destruction force that appears but it is not as easy one would think Each time the resistance force energy tries to push back the destruction force, even though it is able to dy the destruction force, that is all it could do. Dy it for a moment But even though Azief and Will keep retreating they kept their eyes to the distance trying to see the end of the battle between Will of the future and the Azief of the future. They try to see because maybe there is a clue why they both became enemies in the future. And the more they see it, the more they felt something is very wrong. And even if they go further and further from the conflict, they could see still see some of the conflict very clearly. This conflict seems to involve the entire universe because both Will and Azief saw some other beings that is not human fighting on the same side against Azief future-self And the feeling that they both are feeling grew stronger. They also knew that there is not much time now. They could feel the pulling sensation of the Laws of Time and Space. They had to return back to the Time stream before they are stuck in this timeline. The moment they are stuck in this timeline; the future would then be solidified. The future probability that Erika and Will talk about will no longer be a future probability but an inevitable future. They then heard the sound of explosion that sounded all over the world and they almost halted in their steps. Then a gust of powerful energy burst out and it struck both Azief and Will as they both like a boat in arge wave pushing them back further and further. Azief immediately tries to regains his bnce andnded on top of another mountain. Wil frowned and Azief furrowed his brows as they look at the distance. They saw what happened. Will had be a Silver Speedster and the moment that happened, Will felt the Speed Source again, streaming inside his body like a familiar friend. He widened his eyes. It is like the time Azief in that future point of time where they met Loki of the future. Azief at that time could control the Heaven Will easily because his future-self seems to gained it and form a resonance with him Only at this time, this matter happened to Will. Will could feel the power of the Speed Source rising inside his body. For a moment, he felt connected to all the past and present of all Speedsters in existence. But at the same time, he is not connected to the future of Speedster. It was like there is no future At this brief moment, Will understand something. This is the day he died. And this is the reason why there is no future for Speedster. And probably there is no future past this day of reckoning. Will finally got it. Today, the day that Will and Aziefe from the past to witness his death and the betrayal of Sofia, is the day the Omniverse will cease to exist. Azief in the future would be the Destroyer of Worlds. He is Death and he is Destruction personified. At that brief moment where he was connected with the Speed Source, that is the conclusion he got. Right now, at this particr moment in the Time Stream, Will knows that he is not relying on external source anymore. This has been his and his teacher desire. To take the power of the Source back to the Speedster and not under some Ethernian Will. At this moment, Will future-self is the source of power for every Speedster in existence. The moment he felt that, up there in the Heavens, Will future-self who is fighting with Azief future-self suddenly felt a connection with Will of the past. Then he gazes upon the Will thates from the past who is standing on top of that mountain. Will future-self frown and then a brief look of understanding shed in his mind. Will future-self widen his eyes in disbelief and said ¡®This is not right. This is not right at all. Why couldn¡¯t I remember?¡¯ Will future-self screams and Will who were in the top of the mountain could felt the gaze from above and heard the screams of his future-self. Then the future Will suddenly appear dazed and then he said with a bitter smile on his face ¡®I remember now. So that how it is¡¯ Smiling Will future-self suddenly kick the space around him before suddenly fighting Azief future-self again like what he had said is nothing of worthy. But both Azief and Will heard that scream that echoes all over the world. And the others in that battlefield also heard what Will have shouted up there in the Heavens. But what does it mean? What is not right? What is it that he doesn¡¯t remembers? What is it that he understood before suddenly fighting with Azief future-self? Whatever the case was Will fought Azief of the future and the battle between them seems to be intense. Azief could see the golden chain constraining his future-self even from afar. He could understand something and he frowned even deeper. ¡®Something changed again¡¯ he said to himself. Azief form a hypothesis in his mind Did my act of seeing the vision with the Oracle changes the future? Because right now, he saw a slightly different details of the battle that change from the original battle He furrowed his eyebrows deeper. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 770: The formidable lineup (1) He shakes his head as he tries to look the way Will and him battle in the future. But to both of their disappointments, they could not even understand these type of level of fights. Will seems to be attacking Azief from all points of time and Azief seems to be closing each point of time to stop Will from injuring him. Will right now seems to be able to traverse through each point of time in the Time Stream and all of the multiverse This fight is not like some punching and kicking fight. Instead it involvesws of the Universe and Concepts of the Omniverse Unless you are the same levels as them, one could not have understood the intricacies of their fight. It is not like they could see the hidden attacks; the fancy moves of fighting because they did not use their hands and feet to attack each other. All they could see was lights and explosion filling up the Heaven and Earth, the effect of their sh to the world, the destruction they brought to the fabric of reality And there is also more spatial destruction all over the skies and the ground so that even with Azief Divine Comprehension leveler, it is hard for him to see the battle clearly But then suddenly like all the spatial disturbance was cleared up, a punch that covers and epasses every space in every point of time reaches toward Will the Silver Speedster. BOOM! The sound of explosion fills the word that even Azief felt his eardrums seems to be ringing endlessly. Then the mortal body of Will integrates but Will souls seems to be able to separate itself from the body. The authority of the Speed Source once again struggles as it tries to separate itself from Will future- self body. Will is the one that is looking at this whole events carefully. This is the end of his life. It would be weird if he did not try to pay attention to the happening that will happen to him. The golden chain that restricted Azief body had disintegrated and the one holding that chain is also probably dead by now Azief thought to himself. From this distance it is hard to see the fate of those people fighting in the front line. Azief future-self grasp toward future Will. A powerful suction energy fills the Omniverse as that grasping motion seems to be able to bring anything in the Omniverse no matter how far. Will run away appearing to be translucent as he seems to run through dimension and all Time Stream. But then something else appears and Will face be white. The Pale Speedster he muttered The Speed Source inside the body of Will future-self did not yet seem to be assimtepletely with him. The Pale Speedster appears and a sh of white light fills the world. When the white light dissipated, Will future-self seems to disintegrate into dust. Azief and Will look at each other as they finally understood what is wrong with the scene of the future. They did not say anything to each other as they both felt the pulling of the Time Stream. Azief still had a bit of tat Heaven Will energy stored inside his Inner Universe. ¡®We are going back¡¯ Azief struck the space in front of him with his palm. His palm strike is imbued with that Heaven Will energy. The moment his palm struck the space in front of him, the space deconstructed and a portal leading to a Voidless space appears. ¡®Let us go before it is toote¡¯ Azief said as he drags Will inside the portal. At the same time, he is about to enter the portal he looks toward the distance. At that brief momentary nce, he could see a ck staffing down from the Heaven to smack his future-self. ¡®This is for what I owe¡¯ Azief could see a silhouette of a monkey up there on the Heaven, clothed in full armored clothing ¡®Sun Wukong?¡¯ Azief thought to himself There is also thundering down toward him and he saw a silhouette of someone else up there in the Heaven A one eyed old man and a white bearded muscly person with lightning coiling over all of his body. Azief knew these two people from the portraits he saw when he was travelling through the dimension with Will It is Odin of Asgard and Zeus of Olympus. They look at his future-self with aplicated expression. Zeus is gathering lightning all over his body and Odin seems to be preparing his Gungnir to shoot it towards him Before his shock could subside, a sword sh seems to cut open the Heavens and bring everything to primordial beginning once again. The sword sh seems to envelop all of the Omniverse as this sword sh seems to be heading toward his future-self The sword sh seems to be very familiar to him as he widened his eyes. He recognizes that familiar feeling of sword sh. That is Xi Feng sword sh. And a silhouette appears. Xi Feng is floating up there on the darkness of space, a sword that is crafted from light is wielded by him Even Xi Feng appears here in the future. Right now, Azief saw more than what he saw in the vision. Some vision in the future sight that Erika had shown him is not entirely true. Instead of saying the oracle lied to him, certain things are represented by symbolism But here, even though it is a probability of future this is the most probable of future. As such this is more urate. He then saw a character hovering above the Heavens. This character is something that Azief understood. It is the character of the Three Thousand Worlds. The silhouette of an emperor clothed is majestic light fill above the Heavens. Powerful celestial energy flows from the Heavens to the Earth below, filling the unstable world with divine energy. It restrains a bit of the corrosion of destruction. The Jade Emperor appears up there, looking coldly toward his future-self. The character keep hovering in the air. it is ready to fall. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Today, it would be a little short that usual. Forgive me. Will be continued on the next chapter Chapter 771: The formidable lineup (2) Azief is already sufficiently shocked seeing these beings appears to stop him but then something elsees to double the shock in Azief heart He heard a shrieking, a roar and a growl and other sounds of primordial beast converging there on space. Space should be vacuum and no sound should be heard. But this sound is altering the properties of space itself and the sound of this beast could be heard echoing all over the Omniverse. And what are these beast? There is a ck Turtle swimming across the stars. On itsrge back that could fill multiple small Earth, it has a fertile world. There is waterfall falling from the edges of its shell andrge trees. Behind his back there seems to be cities and kingdoms. The people on its back doesn¡¯t seems to notice that they are sailing through space. Then there is a White Tiger that is jumping from start to star bringing coldness to any ce it went. Flying beside the White Tiger is an Azure Dragon emanating powerful life force that seems to be able to repel the destructive aura of his future-self. And behind them, a titanic Vermillion Bird pping is ming wing and restoring bnce between the White Tiger that brings eternal winter. It brings life and warmth to the cold universe, the mes seem to be able to renew and rebirths existence And far behind them is the Water Devouring Snake on which behinds its back is and of sands. As its slithers through space and stars, like the stars is some branches of a tree The snake seems is on is shedding phase. The Five Beast seems to be heading toward Earth, their eyes seem to have infinite fury. Azief remembers something as he looks at this scene. He broke the Fake World. In that world, he free these beasts who were bound by the Fragments. These five beast is none other than the Five World Bearing Beast. It made up the Five regions of the Fake World when the White Explosion happen in the past. Even they came to stop him? Azief is about to be sucked into the Time Stream, but at this moment, how could he go without seeing more? ¡®Will, help me!¡¯ Azief said Azief release his Laws and Wil cooperate immediately as he uses the Sped Source that has recovered inside him. The portals seem to be losing its suction power for a while as Azief look at the sky to see who else would appear in this battle He then saw something appears again up there in the sky. It is a star. To be more exact it is a broken star This broken star seems to be hovering and stopping. Stars do not move the way that broken star seems to be moving. There is aw that govern this star. At this time, Will also did not miss the opportunity to see what is happening up there in the Heavens as the spatial tearing seems to be slowed down somewhat. Will also look up and saw the lineup of Beings that havee to Earth. He saw Sun Wukong the Sage Equal to Heaven wearing his full war armor and wielding a ck staff that seems to be able to reach anywhere in the Omniverse He saw, The High King of Asgard Odin Allfather sitting on his throne, and on the feet of his throne is two wolves. Perched on his shoulders is two ravens. Standing beside his throne is an eight-legged steed that neighed loudly. Hanging on the side of the handle of the throne is a disembodied, herb-embalmed head. There is Valkyries and Einhenjar behind him ready to go into battle. There is one thought in Will mind at that moment. ¡®Odin is going to fight in Ragnarok?¡¯ That is the image thates to his mind when he saw this line up of beings behind the throne He also saw Zeus, sitting on his thunder shrouded throne which is suspended on top of golden clouds. There is a scepter on his left hand and a thunderbolt on his right hand. He is seated in majesty on top of his throne. Not far away from those two is a person who have ck hair that seems as ck as the void space. He floats there on the space wielding a sword made of light that seems to be able to drive away all darkness. Like a sword immortal, his entire being seems to radiate a sharpness that could cut everything in the world. There is also the Jade Emperor himself. He is shining golden and celestial force permeate the heavens. These kind of line up of powerful being all over the Omniverse seems to alle here for a final showdown. This alone had shocked him beyond belief But when he saw that broken star, both Azief and Will mutters the same word ¡®Interium¡¯ Even Wargod appears. Wargod seems to about to enter the atmosphere of earth. Coming out from the broken star, Wargod body slowly expanded as his usually red skin seem s to glow in blue. He grows sorge that his body seems to break space and thews around it as he expanded. ¡®He is an Etherna!¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Another clue, he thought again. At the same time this is happening, Azief felt the same force he once encountered appears again. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ It is the same force that appears when he was entering the tunnels that appears on the end of the Supremacy Stairway and the force that helps him when he was about to be killed by his future self in the Time Tunnel. BOOM! A sound shocked the world as a mountain seems to materialize out of the nothingness of the void and is heading toward his future self. It was like it was hurled from some parts of Time and Space. It was at this moment that the tunnels that had weaken its suction force suddenly be stronger again and before Azief could see the conclusion of what happens he was sucked into the Time Stream and everything went dark for him and then a teeing force seems to envelops both him and Will They disappear from the future. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Part two of the chapter. See you tomorrow. Chapter 772: Returning to the present Azief and Will both fall downs again. This time it is also unlike any experience of going through Space and Time tunnel. They did not see any vision of the past. All they felt was dizziness as they were sucked into the Time Stream and regurgitated from the Time Stream harshly. But this time, they did not feel the powerful pressure pushing down their body. This time, they both once again felt powerful. Azief felt the connection he has with the Heaven Will restored and he smiles he could feel all that heaviness he was feeling in that future seems to disappear. Will felt the same. Even though he could not feel that potent powerful energy of Speed Source he felt in the future, he still regains back his Speed Source. They both get up and activated their Divine Sense. With one sweep, they know that they have returned to their time. The barrier of Time and Space that they pierced is slowly recovering itself The journey back is not as perilous they thought. There was a possibility that a Time Master would chase over them inside the Time and Space tunnel when they entered back into the Time Stream again. They both believe the fact that the journey felt short have something to do with Will Speed Source. Time is always confusing in the time tunnel. No matter how many times Azief reminded himself of this, he always forgot how illogical certain thigs that would appear in the Time Tunnel. They saw eh destruction of Will but when they enter into the Time Stream, Will still probably holds that power of the Speed Source that his future-self had gained. Time is not the same outside the Time Tunnel and inside it. Now, they arrived back in their time, both of them try to adjust their mindset and m their hearts To them, it felt like thousands of years had passed in the Time and Space Tunnel. But to the rest of the world, Azief and Will only disappear for half an hour. Right now, they are inside a forest in arge ind. But even though just half an hour had passed, both Will and Azief felt like they returned into a foreign world. This forest that they are in is full of nts and trees that they did not recognize. Some look like ite out of a fantasy novel Colorful flora and fauna fills the surroundings. There is a tall flowers the size of a building, its petals emanated a fragrant smell. There is flowers that explodes out colorful liquid that colored the ground rainbow colored. There are tree whose trunk is as wide as a house. All of the tree top reaches above the clouds and everything lookrger, and more colorful. It is understandable if they bothnded in an alien world but they both know that this is Earth. Azief could feel it from the Heaven Will he controlled. And Will could feel it from the familiar Speed Source that is coursing through his body. Each Speed Source is different at certain times and at certain moments. That is how Speedster able to navigate through Time and Space If not Speedster would probably get stuck inside the Time Stream a lot This ind is one of the new inds formed after the fall. Before Will and Azief went to the future and kick started a multiversal convergence, this small ind is just the size of three baseball fields. It had no animals on it, it has no nts on it, only a few pebbles and stone formation that was formed from the volcanic eruption underwater. But now, this ind is as big as the Asian continent. If a small ind grew this big, then one could only imagine the changes on the other continents that would probably grows even more in an exaggerated manner. Up there on the skies, there is demons from the Seresian world. Below the sea, there is sea monsters. On the ground, there is invasion force from all kinds of parallel earth and Otherworlds. But Azief and Will did not yet realize this. Instead they look at each other solemnly and then they smile. Noticing the smile on each other faces, they bothughed. It seems that after their trip to the future they seem to understand something Wat they see in the future was grim but they also notice something. And it is because of that they smile and theyughed. Azief then said ¡®Thanks goodness that we did go Will nodded ¡®It¡¯s not you¡¯ Will said. Azief smiles and nodded ¡®It is not me¡¯ That is the conclusion that they both have arrived in. That Azief is not him. And it is not some philosophical bullshit like that Azief is not him because he is the Azief of the future or something like that. That Azief in the future, isn¡¯t really Azief. Not to say that Azief is fake. But whoever was attacking and killing there, it is not Azief. They have their question answered on some question. But there is also some new question. If that is not Azief, who was it? And how did things be like that? Though that is another matter. Azief then look at the sky. Unlike the sky in the future where he could see only glimpses and not everything could be seen clearly, here, at this present, he could see everything. Nothing could escape his eyes. All under Heaven is under his gaze. Azief look and by looking, he saw everything. The Will of Heaven ryed to him what happens in the half an hour he was gone. This information streamed inside his mind in just a few second and his face turns into a frown. Azief then avert his gaze and he look at Will and said ¡®Something happen¡¯ Will snorted and said ¡®Well, obviously¡¯ he said as he pointed toward the sky. Up there in the sky there seems to be a battalion of demonic soldiers flying down toward them. It appears these invading forces realize that there is a sudden fluctuation of energy on the forest and quickly gave chase. All over the world right now battels are being fought. Will smiles looking at the battalion of demonic soldiers arming the skies and rushing down to probably capture or kill them ¡®Seresian. It has been along time since we saw them.¡¯ Will said Aziefughed. Seresian demons is one of the first demonic creature that Azief had fought. He fought them in Earth Two. At that time, he didn¡¯t have the power to change the tide of battel. That is also the reason why he did not open up any other portals after that to another world. Because it could attract some unwanted attraction from these world conquering aliens. That is also why he left Na Eun in that world to go to a separate parallel Earth and why he could not go back to that world again. He fears that the Seresian demonic army would be able to trace and uses the tearing of space to invade that other world To travel the multiverse means that it would slowly weakens the barrier of space between world. The moment he returns to Earth Prime he sealed that point of space. But today, as he and Will punched through Time and Space that barrier also exploded. And judging from the situation all over the world right now, all kinds of parallel Earth that have the same frequencies is lining up, trying to merge. Azief look at Will and then smiling he said ¡®I guess we had to deal with this first. After all, we were the cause of this¡¯ Will nodded. Azief did not go into a fighting stance. In the past he could not change the tide of battle. At that time, he was only an Energy Disperse Stage leveler. But now he is a Divine Comprehension leveler. Even in the Universe, there is not many that could fight him unless there are some ancient existence of the Omniverse. Will also did not move as he regted the cirction of Speed Source in his body. The other reason he did not move is because there isn¡¯t a need to. Azief is here. Azief flick his finger toward the sky as Laws gathered all over his fingers. He flicks his finger to the direction of that battalion of Seresian soldiers. Up there in the sky, these Seresian soldier that is eager to kill, with murderousness in their eyes is rushing toward the ground and could not see that Azief had made a move. BOOM! The sound barrier is broken. One of themander of this battalion look around to try to see from where the sound originated. But before it could determine it, themander turns into dust. A secondter, a powerful force tears through this battalion of demon soldiers. Before they could register what happened, they turn to dust, and as the wind blows, these dust we brought along with the wind. Azief sighed and said ¡®It seems my meeting with the Oracle had to be dyed for a while. Now, it seems I have to personally show myself¡¯ The moment he said that thunders and lightning exploded in the sky and the whole world shakes as the Heavens seems to suddenly grow more powerful All over the world, the heroes that is fighting the invasion look up and they all have the same premonition. Death Monarch has finallye out from his throne room! He is joining the battle. The great heroes all over the world all smiles when they noticed this phenomenon. In the hearts of these great heroes, Death Monarch is an existence hey both feared but also admire. Everyone had spected that Death Monarch Azief had broken through from Disk Formation. Many of them believes that Death Monarch disappeared in a stairway that descend from Heaven is akin of a tribtion. And when he returned to Earth, Death Monarch is still the invincible Death Monarch with no match. It brought suppression and it brought a feeling of powerlessness when facing such a powerful person. But now as the world is overwhelmed by the invasion forces from other worlds, they all waited for that person in Pandemonium to make his move. And now, with the thunder rumbling, lightning dragon swiftly sailing the clouds in which their tails and head could not be seen, everyone felt a sense of tion enveloping them The strongest person in the world is about to make his move! With the shaking sound of a roar up there in the sky, the counterattack of Earth Prime began >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 773: White and golden Will had already gone away the moment Azief began to attack Will from the very beginning never intended to shift the me to anybody else. He knew what could happen if he broke through the Time and Space barrier. Because he believes that by seeing the future, he could bnce the two out. He believes that the future holds a much bigger threat than what they think and he is proven right by the scenes he saw. And he actually has a countermeasure against the Multiversal Convergence. He thought that if they go to the future, he would then return back only a few seconds after they left. But there were too many distractions along the way and so many unexpected things happened, thing that he could not predict or even anticipate. Why did they stop at that point of tine where Loki is almost dead? Why at that time? Will did not notice this before but maybe someone is watching all of the things they did and guided their path in the future. And when they arrived at the particr future events that they wanted to see, Will could not have expected that he could not ess the Speed Source. That is one of the miscalction he made When they enter back into the Time stream, parts of it was powered by the Heaven Will that Azief had wielded and parts of it is powered by the Speed Source of his future-self. As such, there is a differed of time when theye back to their present. Instead of a few second difference, they lost half a n hour. And Will is trying topensate that right now. He could feel the Time and Space all over the world is in disarray. All around him time slowed down. Azief movement of flicking his finger and the energy thates out from his finger could be seen clearly by Will. But he did not stay long in the area. He kicks the ground and set off. In his heart, there is only one thing that impacted him right now. He had made the wrong calction. He forgot about it for a moment before because of the shock that was given to him by the vision of the future. He still would be in a daze if not for the sudden crash course in reality when they return to the present He had sweep the ind with his divine sense before and he could barely envelop the entire ind with his Divine Sense. That alone had signified to him that things had changed a bit. No, not a bit. But a lot he remarked to himself It is clear that when he had opened the portals and punch through time and space, he had started a change in the Earth Prime. It is probably them that started the change and it make some of the things they saw in the future make some more sense The world in the future that they had seen is bigger than when they left the Earth. Now, even as he is running at his fastest speed he just went out from the ind after a few second of the real time. Usually with his speed he would already pass a few continents along the way but the world had expanded. This feeling is prevalent in Will hearts. He could also sense therge amount of worldly energy filling the whole world with Universal energy also filling the whole world Even though he is running Will could multitask his mind to think a lot of things. After this, there would probably be a boom of people rising in their strength. There is also benefits¡¯ Will think to himself This could be considered a great effect of the Multiversal Convergence. True, the Multiversal Convergence drew Otherworlds to them But it is also true that they could also go to the Other worlds right now. The barriers between world right now is very thin and one could go into another world just by walking through it. As Will was thinking of all of this in just a second, he arrived on arge patch ofnd. It is hard to tell whether he arrived at one of the old continent of the world or whether it is a new continent that appeared afar the transformation of the world. Will saw a group of invaders from another world is attacking the people of Earth Prime. To him, these people were all slow. It is like a snail. Not, even the movement of a snail would be faster than the movement of people that Will is seeing right now At least this ability of him is not weakened. He thought to himself as he passes by the invaders. A golden sh flit by and when it passes way, the invader all stop moving. At that time before Wille into the area, a few Energy Disperse Stage is at theirst straw fighting the invaders. They were all about to die. When that golden sh passes by suddenly these invaders that seems to be unstoppable with their out of the world technology suddenly stopped their movement and they instantly be pale. The wind blows a bit and then one could see a thin straight line on their necks. Then slowly their necks slide off from their head and they all died without knowing who killed them. Their body falls to the ground and then they died almost immediately before their body suddenly bursting into an explosion of meats. The meat scattered all over like a parade of gore. The group of people who thought they were going to die also frozen in ce. The sudden change in fortune was shocking to them too. They were already praying and resolve themselves to die. Some of them even thought of exploding their body to create arge explosion, bringing as many of the enemy dead with them But a momentter, their enemy suddenly died like they were being punished by some gods. These people then remember that golden sh and they all eximed at the same time. ¡®The Golden Speedster!¡¯ They could only see the lingering sh left by the traces of the Golden Speedster. They allughed after being spared of a terrible death When the world began expanding some countries and some viges were cut off from the notice of the Great powers of the World. Each continent grew in an elerated rate that the distance between two viges could be measured in months¡¯ even if they still have cars. A month long journey just to go from a vige to another vige which before the change would only take a fifteen-minute ride. The world atrge did not know when the first space rip happens, it was in the World Government Ind of Peace. They did not know that Loki the Trickster is the first one to engage with these invaders, and is still there inside that space rips holding on the space rip from letting arge fleet of the Seresian world froming into Earth prime. And they did not know that there is two people who did not appear in this battle that could tilt the bnce of battle toward the people of Earth Prime easily It is Death Monarch and the Golden Speedster. As for Death Monarch, it is not to be doubted that his participation would end a lot of the resistance of the invaders from parallel Earths But is that any different for Golden Speedster? Who could dismiss such a powerful Disk Formation leveler? And it is not only because of his Disk Formation realm that he is useful. It is his inherent unique ability that sets him apart from other Disk Formation leveler. There is one other person that have some kind of simr abilities like Will and that is Warp from the League of Freedom Warp can teleport. but he is unlike a Speedster. Warp specialty is in escaping and not attacking. It is said because of his teleportation ability that defies the Laws of normal teleportation, that even if its Death Monarch, he would be hard-pressed to capture Warp. But as for offensive power? Warp could teleport enemies but he could notpress the space and kill people in that teleportation area. Will the Golden Speedster is different. This is a person capable of killing thousand or even tens of thousands in a span of seconds His speed alone is useful. He could run over the entire world in a few minutes, killing anyone that is doing harm to the people of Earth Prime It is a different thing if the enemies are people of Disk Formation that would have ways to deal with Will speed. The invasion force from other Earths is mostly people who have highly advanced technology but it is still bind by the limitation of technology. And while there is a few world of magic that enter Earth prime right now, they did not seem toe with the desire to invade Earth prime. Even if they do, could they fight a true bona fide peak Realm of Disk Formation leveler like Will? Right now all over the world, all the Disk Formation that usually secludes themselves in caves, and on top of mountains alle out and began attacking. Each one of them is like a weapon of mass destruction unleashed upon the world. They only met resistance with fighting the Demonic Count who is around the same level of cultivation level. But as for forces of the Other worlds that is not from some magical civilization, sending these Disk Formation leveler is like throwing a lion into a pen of sheep. And now, Golden Speedster also enter the battle. Golden lightning is shing throughout the world and everyone could feel that the situation is changing better for the Earth Prime. Everyone could see a golden light shing by and morale rises up. Wherever it shes, dead souls are reaped. Time and Space around the area distorted because of the speed that the Golden Speedster is using. d in kic energy Will eyes is shining radiantly, golden lightning spiraling inside his eyes as he will use the Speed Source to close up the portals. But like before, he could not do it alone. ¡®Teacher¡¯ he shouted in Savi¡¯kriannguage. And inside a cut off timeline, inside an altar emanating ancient atmosphere, an orb shine white and then it shes out from the altar and opens up a portal. The portal only opens up for a second and the sh of white appears in Earth Prime shing toward Will Now there is two light shing all over the world, a white and a golden lightning >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 774: Laws obeyed As Will take that first step and disappeared from the ind, the moment passed and Azief take a deep breath after he just finished an entire battalion of Seresian demonic soldiers up there on the sky He takes only a second before he calls upon the Heaven Will. Because he knows Will has disappeared, he wanted to know whether Will is trying to close the space rips all over the world He could see using the Heaven Will everything. He could see the vastness of the newnds. Each of the seven continent seems to expand sorge that they could fit hundreds of the previous continents inside the new size of the continent. The distance between Earth and Heaven multiplied by tens of thousands folds. If before Azief wanted to reach the sky, it would at least take him a few seconds. But now, not only that distance is higher it would also take him longer. For anyone below Disk Formation, it would take them a long time before they could reach the sky. He then goes to gaze upon the whereabouts of Will. It only takes him a few second before he could see where Wil is. In the eyes of the Heaven Will, Will appears slows. Even though the world had expanded, the distance between the sky and Earth had multiplied, with the control of Heaven Will, Azief could still see whatever he wanted as long as it is under the Heaven With the sudden influx of energy because of the Multiversal Convergence the world is full of energy. It helps the fostering of new kinds of living things but it also strengthens the Heaven. Because of that, it is the same as increasing the strength that Azief possesses. His eyes look upon Will who is just a sh of golden light to people who did not able to keep up with the speed. He is running all over the world, killing the invaders with his finger. Will only need to scratch his fingers on the necks of these invaders while moving in a sound breaking speed reaching almost light speed. If a needle falls with the speed of light, even that could create a massive impact on Earth. Not to mention Will who uses his speed andbines it with his attack. The invaders that is on the ground is easier to kill and consumes little time and energy on part of Will. Will n is easy. Fighting these invaders one could take two different approach. It is a matter of quality over quantity., Will is focusing on quantity. Most of the invaderse from the parallel Earth that possess some technological advancement that was clearly hundreds of years more advanced than Earth Prime before the Fall. But even though they have powerful technology and there is millions of them invading, their weakness was that they could not stand even one punch from a Disk Formation leveler. Even Seed Formation leveler could do a lot of damage upon them. Will focused on killing these type of invader¡¯s first. It is faster and it frees up the other fighter to help the others. Quantity focused attack would target these numerous but weak humans. Quality focused is fighting the Demonic Count. Each Demonic Count is like a Disk Formation leveler. Each one of the Demonic Count is like a weapon of mass destruction. If one chooses the quality focused approach, then they have to tangle with a Demonic Count, preventing these Demons from killing a lot of people with their terrifying might. But it also helps stabilize the other invasion force. The situation right now is that there are many other worlds and these worlds all have different objectives and different aspiration. Some knows that this is a multiversal convergence. While some other worlds did not know that their world is experiencing such multiversal convergence. Azief could see in one of his vision of the world that there is someone thates out straight from a medieval era like world. To these people who did note from a magical civilization, or even a modern world with advanced technology, the sight that they are seeing right now probably would make them question their sanity. There is an entire caravan that appeared out of the space rips looking bedazzled when theye out. It was like someone went back in time and pluck these people out from the medieval era to here. They look at the world and they were fearful because they see such arge tree that defy theirmon sense. They see people flying and fighting in the sky like deities. Azief believes that if Will could fix the Space Rip and send everyone back to their worlds, these caravan probably would record it in their stories of these worlds like a demonic world or the world of deities. Azief then nce back to the other parts of the world. His eyes seem to be even more powerful and all seeing right now Will had chosen this because I am here¡¯ Azief thought to himself The invader that is on the ground easier to kill and faster to kill rather than the enemy up there in the sky. That time could be use to weaken the other invasion force. Will had decided it to be so. Most of the Disk Formation leveler of the world is fighting at the sky, preventing the Demonic Count from using their prowess to initiate a powerful cleansing of humanity Since there are heroes and heroine fighting the Demonic Count, then Will would clean up the weak humans saving lives of the people of the world while trying to fix the mess that they created Azief could see that these invaders from another world mostlyes from a world of powerful technological advancements and their weapons could even kill a Seed Formation leveler There are a few worlds that is in the Multiversal Convergence thates from magic-like worlds but most of the enemies in the ground did not possess powers that exceed Disk Formation. The only reason why they are hard to kill is because the sudden expansion of the world and they were not gathered in one ce and there is also a difference between each of the invasion force. Some of the invasion force doe from a technological advanced world. But some of the invading worlds have weapons that could injure and kill Seed Formation leveler. While some others have weapons that could only injure and kill Energy Disperse Stage leveler but could not injure Seed Formation leveler. Separated by millions of miles and newnds and ind that sprouted out from nowhere make it difficult to eradicate all of them. If one of these invaders could create a base in Earth prime they could slowly integrate themselves and create a lot of damage. The meaning of none of them exceed Disk Formation levelers also means that other than Disk Formation levelers, the methods of these invader is deadly to those below Disk Formation. There are only a few people on Earth that could ignore distance. One of them is Will. Will right now is going to everyone on Earth, killing any enemies that he passes by. Will chooses the quantity approach, because Will knows that for Demonic Counts, Azief could kill all of them. Smiling a bit, Azief thought to himself ¡®This sworn brother of mine really wanted me to do the heavy lifting¡¯ Then heughed a bit. He takes a step and he appeared somewhere. Distance and Space did not mean anything to Azief. He controls Laws. This is unlike that time in the future where his Laws is distorted and altered. This is his era. The era of Death Monarch. The Laws of Space and Time bends for him and the worldlyws had to obey. When he takes a step, the space distorted and he appeared somewhere else. he appeared on a sky somewhere above arge city. It is a small city in African continent. But with the sudden expansion, this city suddenly was far away and there is a stretching widends that is empty around them that they could not travel until the next vige unless it would take them days and even months if they are not someone in the Seed Formation or above Then they were attacked by Seresian demonic soldiers. They repelled the invading forces but that was just the beginning. Now, after they wiped out the demonic soldiers, reinforcement came in the form of one Demonic Count The demonic Count did not say much or fly down to the city. Instead is floated above the city, gather his energy and is about to send arge ball of me toward arge city. There is no Disk Formation leveler here in this city. They all could only watch as a gigantic ball of me is descending down from Heaven to burn everything. They felt despair and a sense of powerlessness. It was at this time, that all hope seems lost, up there in the sky, amidst the many opening space rips, voids shatter and space seems to be deconstructed like a kaleidoscope shape taking ce for a moment in the sky and someone appears up there. Azief appears up there in the sky of the city, his mind is still thinking and his eyes is still seeing thousands of sceneries of the world. The edges of his sleeves and his ck cape billows. The cape is not a cape that is made by fabric but by some unknown energy of the world that spread darkness around it ¡®It seems I am not thatte¡¯ he said to himself as he watches the gigantic ball of me that is about to be crashing toward the city. He waves his hand gently and he activated one of his Thirteen Law Bodies. Thunder rumbles and the sky opened up for a second as the Laws of the world seem to be prodded by a foreign energy. And this foreign energy is like a monarchmanding its subject. The Laws obeyed and the world trembles Azief stand there up in the sky, arge gigantic ming ball is about to crash on him. It is like a small boat on a stormy sea. But for some unknown reason, when the people of that city look at that figure of ck clothed man, instead of feeling that the man is small and the gigantic ball of me is big, they instead felt that the man isrger than the mes It does not make sense but that is their feeling Some of the people in the city look up and when they saw that ck clothed person, appearing out of nowhere, it took them for a second to recognize that person. Right now as the energy of the world be even more thick it is even harder to teleports and some parts of the world is ravaged by an energy storms that made it almost impossible to teleports. The Space Laws is also in disarray right now as multiple worlds are converging. But if there is one person that is able to easily traverse through time and space, there is no doubt ¡°that person¡± is the only one On one part of the city, one of them shouted ¡®Death Monarch Azief!¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 775: The power of a divine comprehension realm Azief smiles as cosmological forces swirl around his hand and a silhouette of a titanic figure could be seen behind Azief, forming It was translucent at first but it is slowly bing even more solid The space rip around the sky is cracking the moment that silhouette appeared. the space rips around the area that was in the amount of thousands was pressured by that titanic figure and the space rips exploded like it could not bear its power. Not only it exploded, it also creates a bacsh of energy to anyone using that space rips. The Seresian invading forces that is elerating the space rips were taken by surprise as that pressure closes up the space rips and stabilizes the space around the area It was like it is slowly finding its stability Laws and Concepts of the world seems to be suppressed by the tremendous power that is emanating from Azief body right now. Divine Comprehension leveler!¡¯ This is the thought of some of the Seed Formation leveler watching this scene from the city below Azief feet This is the power of a Divine Comprehension leveler! No one had seen the power of Divine Comprehension leveler before on Earth. Even when Death Monarch Azief had returned to Earth he did not fight or disy his ability, remaining mysterious and unfathomable like always, sitting in that high throne of his in Pandemonium. He only sends a sword to express his displeasure. And a letter to warn and remind some people He never made any move other than that. Everyone knows one fact about Death Monarch. When Death Monarch did not move, the world would be calm. Once he makes a move, waves and storms would rise up. How could the move of the strongest person in the world would not be earth shaking and a heaven defying move? Powerful life force fills the whole world as the silhouette be even clear. It is not only the city below Azief feet that could feel the life force. All over the world, a life force seems to rain down upon all the inhabitants of Earth prime. Barrennds sprouted out grass. At other ces, it elerates the formation of nts and even shower the animals around them for them to gain ability unique to themselves Those who were tired felt their tiredness goes away. Those who were in the verge of dying stabilizes itself. Energy filling these tired people body who is fighting the war against all worlds that is attracted to Earth Prime. Those Seed that wanted to dried up in the Seed Formation inner world is once again blooming with energy. Those Disk that is about to crack under the pressure of fighting the unending enemies, once the life force sweeps them through, it is like being p with an adhesive glue merge back, the cracks slowly disappeared. This rain of life force is giving them more energy to fight of the invaders. Even the Disk Formation levelers that was fighting the Demonic Count was also affected. The difference between Disk Formation and Seed Formation leveler is not that different. Those who have sturdy foundation of a Seed Formation could fight against Disk Formation. But that is not the same difference between a Disk Formation leveler and Divine Comprehension leveler. And nothing says its better than the current urrence right now. Even Raymond who was fighting amidst thousands of Seresian demonic soldiers could feel the life energy filling his tried body, like a rain that strip away all deadly force and repels all fatigue Azief is powerful enough that he could heal even a Disk Formation leveler like an ancestor lending some hands to their juniors Azief simple waves of hand created this phenomenon all over the world. The Emperor of Wei once said, that Death Monarch is tall. He is so tall that his fist could not reach it. The reason he is tall is not because of his height. But because of his transcendence nature in the hearts of the people of the world. To many, the moment Death Monarch won against the Heavens, Death Monarch be the Heaven. Now, no one would doubt such words. Azief is still floating on top of the city skies. The space rips all over the city disappeared because of the silhouette pressure. It was like they were crushed by that invisible pressure Azief still appears unconcerned even as the gigantic ball of meing down from the sky. The clouds had already dissipated because of the heat of the ball of me. But Azief is still leisurely floating there, his eyes seem to be filled with many images of all the things that is happening in the world The titanic silhouette slowly be even more solid. As it be clear, the Demonic Count that wasing down in high sprit shrieks and then flew away like it is being chased by the Death Reaper. Azief did not seem to care that the enemy is trying to escape. The ball of me when it reached around ten feet of Azief body, it dissipated like a small me being blown by a gust of harsh wind. Everything seems so futile. The silhouette then be even more solid and one could see the closed eyes of the silhouette opened up suddenly The silhouette body is about to make a move The right eye of the silhouette has white pupils and powerful Life force seems to be emanated from it. Wherever that gaze of the right eyended, the area around it will be showered with powerful life force. nts sprouted, people were healed of their tiredness and sickness. Wound of the wounded closes up, those who were at the verge of dying would be filled with life force enough to tide the situation. On its left eye, the pupil is ck and darkness seems to emanates around the pupils like a fog of the ckest of dark nights The left eyes seem to possess the power of Death and emanates a sense of destion upon whoever cast its gaze upon it The silhouette gaze upon the flying Demonic Count. But only the left eye seems to be shining. It shines and to the disbelief of all the people below inside the city, the Demonic Count that appear so mighty like a true demonic god slowly turning into ashes. The Demonic Count did not even realize that he is turning into ashes as it keeps shrieking while flying. It keeps shrieking until finally his entire being of the Demonic count dissipated. The left eye of that silhouette stop shining. The left eye possesses the power of Death, wherever the gazended Death woulde. The silhouette be even more clear as the pressure multiplied. But the pressure did not oppress the people of Earth prime instead it fills the world and pressure all those creates up there flying in the sky, treating Earth prime like their yground. Azief close his eyes for a moment, then opens it back up. His eyes are no longer full of images as he had seen almost everything that is happening in the world. He saw the battle all over the world and he saw the invasion forces thate from other worlds There is around thirty invasion forces thates from thirty different worlds. But they were never the real threat. The real threat is always the Seresian who have powerful beings that have powerful might that is equivalent to Supreme Being. ¡®You are really brave. Just because I couldn¡¯t stop you in Earth two, do you think I am still the same person?¡¯ Azief smiles a bit. ¡®This is also good. I do not need to seek you out¡¯ The Seresian Invasion in Earth Two is one of Azief regret. He had decided that when he grows stronger he would open back the portal and free Earth two from the hold of Seresian influence. Now, he is strong enough. Seresian no longer have a Demonic Emperor. There is a lot of Karma between him and the Seresian. The rising on his finger after all was taken by him in the Seresian world. The silhouette be even more solid as Azief Will seems to envelop the whole world. The Time flows differently around the silhouette figure that is slowly getting even bigger. As the silhouette be even more clear, people inside the city could see more detail about the silhouette behind Death Monarch By now, everyone recognizes that the one who saved them from the gigantic ball of me is none other than the famous strongest person in the world, Death Monarch, the eternal ruler of Pandemonium. Before these people notices that the silhouette has two different colors of pupils, with each of its eyes seem to symbolizes and contained the power of Life and Death. But now, they could see the colors of the silhouette fingers. It has variety of colors in its finger. Instead of calling it colors, it is more urate to say it is an aura that is given form. Arge tree suddenly sprouted as the area around Azief seems to be a celestial domain. It is like the area above the sky and the area below it is separated byyers of dimension. The expanding pressure close up the nearby space rips. A hundred kilometers away there is a group of invaders who is fighting a group of Orb Condensing leveler who is protecting their viges. The pressure sweeps them by and without rhyme or reason, these invaders all disintegrated. Their weapons fall down but their body turns to dust. When it sweeps through the invaders, they die but when it sweeps through the vigers, they all were given powerful life force as they notice the peculiarities that is happening around them. This pressure sweeps all across these huge continent. This is no longer just a power of the energy of the world. This is the application of Laws. Distance did not mean anything once you grasped the power of Laws. This pressure sweeps all around as the silhouette above that city grows even bigger and the pressure breaks the sky. There were few thousands Seresian soldiers who notice the peculiarities and fly toward that gigantic silhouette but wherever that ck pupil gaze upon them they died without knowing even why. They only felt fear and premonition of death, shrieking in fear and then died just like that. As the silhouette be clear, one could see that the eye is not an eye. Instead it is shaped like an eye but it is actually an orb. The fingers had purple and green colors. The purple aura that emanated from the purple finger seems to contain the power of rebirth. It turns a withering nts into a green nt, barrennd to fertilend. And the green finger seems to distort time. These two concepts of Rebirth and Time seems to be ovepping each other. This time, the silhouette is no longer a silhouette as it be clear that therge titanic silhouette possesses the same face as Death Monarch. By now everyone in the whole world could see it. Those invaders in the ground were shocked as they hesitate to continue their attack What kind of a world we arrive at?¡¯ one of them ask at the soldiers beside him. Thunder rumbles and the skies of the world seems to share the same night as all of the clouds be dark and envelope the world Lightning crisscrossed like an omen of dark tidings >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 776: The decree of heaven (1) ¡®What kind of a world we arrive at?¡¯ one of them ask at the soldiers beside him. These soldiers from other worlds have seen all kinds of phenomenon when they conquered others and world before and nothing should shock them anymore But they have never seen such scene. They themselves in their worlds believed that they are the peak of human existence, possessing powerful technologies. There were many worlds ovepping each other right now. And this soldiere from one of those world. The world where he came from is governed by one singr entity of power, the Empire of Evenisia. They had mastered space travels and conquereds and star systems. Today, the military department suddenly detected a huge explosion of energy that opens up portals in their Earth. The military immediately send scouts and found out it is a world untainted by pollution and seems to have many mineral resources that is now rare on Earth and even some new mineral resources that they could not identified. As the Empire usual behavior, they immediately send an invasion force. What they want, they take. Of course at that time, they did not know that they were about to kick a very hard metal te. They appeared in a vastnd of emptiness. No one would have thought that when a scan of the world was done, the scanner that they brought could not scan the entire surface. It surpasses the machine scanning range. That alone should be a warning sign for them that they should not havee into this world. This world that theye into isrger than anys that they have encountered before and it is also one of the strangests that they have ever been in They then began exploring the world, sending their drones and their scouting robots up toward the sky. They could see the weird nts,rge trees that reached up toward the Heavens, all kinds of manners of beast that are all gigantic in size and possess abilities that is illogical It was then that they were found by the inhabitants of this world and engage with them in battle. One thing that their soldiers are famed was their ability to win every battle they are in. Of course, that confidencested only until the first sh between them and the original inhabitants of this world And it is to their shock, that they found the inhabitants of this world is not as primitive as they thought and they are not weak either. They possess powerful weapons and all kinds of abilities that bordered in magical abilities that usually could only be found in fantasy stories At first, they scoffed at these people weapons. Some of them brought out spears, some brought swords and other brought out weapons that look like they came from a medieval world era. But it wasn¡¯t until their prided advanced machinery sh with these cold weapons, that they understood why these people uses these kinds of weapons. Their weapons possess powerful destructive power. Some of them controls the element and some of them control the very energy that exist around them. With their sword they could cleave mountains and with their spears it is like they were using a powerful lightning bolts to pierce through their armor They could fly to the sky and hurls down lightning and thunderbolts, produce fire from their mouth and control the weather like gods in myths. If Earth Prime did not experience the event of the Fall where the All Source transformed the world, it is without doubt that these invaders would easily steamrolled any opposition. But if never existed in the battlefield. When they ask this question, it is not because they were curious like any other times they conquer others. The tone is a tone of fear and disbelief. This is because as they look toward the distance, they could see a titanic silhouette covering up the Heavens. And it grewrger andrger that one could almost feel that this titanic figure is about to envelop the world like a world devouring creature They felt fear and uncertainty creeping in their hearts. What kind of world did they tried to invade right now? By now, many of this people had fought the inhabitants of Earth prime. And theye into one terrifying conclusion. Whatever these beings are, they are not human at all. The people of this in the minds of these invaders looks like humans but they were nothing like a normal human. They did not have to wear nano integrated suit to fly and they control the power of the elements. Some of them have unique abilities like superpowers. They are godlike being that live in a that is the same as their. Some of the soldiers even thought that they have arrived at a Divine Realm where all the inhabitant is some form of deities. This soldiers are but one of many of the other invasion forces that just realized that they havee into a very dangerous world And now a new worry fills their mind Instead of them able to use the space rips toe to this world and conquer it, some of them even fear that these people of this world would set their sight to their worlds. Since the space rips went both ways. The silhouette figure struck fear in all the hearts of these invaders Only at a certain ce where the sight is obstructed by tall trees and tall mountains that it is hard to see the silhouette. But for invaders thate from a world of magic, even though they could not see it, they could feel the intensity of energy that is swirling throughout heaven and Earth But that would not remain for long as Azief silhouette grew even bigger by the second and that feeling is no longer just a feeling, as the pressure mounted upon them be like a solid attack that would pressure their body As for the heroes and heroines of the world, they all gaze toward that direction and they all were shocked. They were shocked because of different thing. It is not the gigantic silhouette that shocked them. Chapter 777: The decree of heaven (2) What shocked them was the aura around that silhouette. An aura of Laws of the world gathering and obeying. In a snowynd, there, fighting up in the sky wearing a white clothing looking like a divine goddess of beauty is Katarina Her red sword cut open her enemies like she is cutting butter with heated knife. She too saw the silhouette and she notices some peculiarities between that silhouette and the person that is in her heart. When she stops, her maiden rush forward fighting for her. When she stops fighting, the snow around the area halted in ce. But the fighting around her continues, the sound of screaming, of anger of despair, echoes all around her. But like an untainted beauty, nothing seems to be able toe near her. Katarina frowned a bit and then she smiles ¡®Where did you go before?¡¯ she seems to ask. But then she just sighed. ¡®At least, you have returned¡¯ she muttered silently and then the snow falls again and she flew forward, the cold once again fills Europe. But before, the coldness affects the entire Europe, but now only parts of it is affected. The world has be toorge that even Disk Formation leveler could not be considered a powerful force that could wreck the world easily like before. Their power and force remains like before, and it even became more powerful and more full of energy but their effects of damage to the world decreased. It is not that they be weaker. It is the world be stronger., The moment that the world expands, the powerful the world bes. Before, one punch of a Disk Formation could level a mountain easily. But now? Now, if a Disk Formation punch toward a mountain, at most, parts of the mountain would fall off. At the least, there is a shaking on the mountain, like someone hitting arge gong. But it would not be like before when any of the Disk Formation leveler went out it is like a nuclear warhead walking around the Earth, making any great powers to check the movement of each of Disk Formation leveler However, while the damage they do to the world is minimized, the damage they do to their enemies is still the same power. Just because they could not destroy mountain with one punch, it did not mean that they could destroy other people with one punch. The differences of power between each realm is still there. All the heroes of the world are still fighting and all of them realized the appearance of that silhouette and that heaven breaking power. There is no doubt in anyone minds that the silhouette resembles very closely to the appearance of Death Monarch Azief They all felt their morale rising up. Because they all know that even though they are Disk Formation leveler, they are no longer in control of the situation. There were too many changes in the world that they could not keep up with. The entry of Death Monarch, the sole Divine Comprehension leveler in Earth would probably level the ying field right now. Disk Formation leveler could not be at different ces at the same time excluding people like Jean who could summon his past-self into the present and fight the demonic soldiers and the Otherworlds invasion force at different ces at the same time. They waited for the strongest person in the move to show his might. Everyone could see the silhouette and even though they were sure that the silhouette appearance is rted to Death Monarch they did not know what it actually is The silhouette is actually one of Azief Law Body. And in particr it is the Cosmic Law Body. Now that it is projected outside of his Inner Universe, the Cosmic Law Body slowly gains form. As it gains form, it berger and the pressure it emanated skyrocketed, covering the whole world. The only reason it could cover the whole world is such a domineering fashion without any obstruction form the Will of the world is because of the miraculous events that preceded the formation of the Law Body. Even before Azief had the Law body, he already fought against the heaven and won. In winning, he usurped the authority of Heaven Will. That leads to this currents state where the Law Body is like merging with the Heaven and bing one with it, spreading its power to all the four corners of the world As the Law body be clear, people could see that the Law Body did not exactly look like Death Monarch, at least not entirely the same The Law Body seems to be colored by five colors, representing the power of the Elements. Its right palm is in reddish ck color, possessing the power of Cosmic Destruction and its left palm is purple mixed with green color, possessing the power of Destiny and Fate Azief smiles and said ¡®I think this is enough to settle this continent¡¯ Saying this he opened up his hand. Gushing of powers swirls around him and his body and then reforming out of thews of the world, is nine swords. This nine sword was small in the beginning. One could barely see it as they were the size of a needle. But a secondter, it grew into a normal size of a sword and then a secondter it grew again. It turns into a gigantic sword that emanates powerful fluctuation of energy that pressure space, and controls thews of the world Azief smiles looking at these swords and said ¡®Since people wanted to see my power, there is no need to hide it then¡¯ he then waves his hand and this nine sword flew to his Cosmic Law Body and suspend itself swirling around the Law Body Azief had formed these nine sword in the Supremacy Stairway. Each of the sword all have concepts of Laws imbued into it. The Laws and Conceptse from his Seed. To be more urate it is Laws given form The Sword of Death originated from the Law of Death. The Sword of Life originated from the Law of Life These two swords are beside each other, bncing each other out, one seems to emanate the ghastly feeling of reaping souls, the other emanates warmth that embraces life There is also the Sword or Rebirth originating from the Law of Rebirth. Wherever it passes, it could induce transformation akin of a phoenix undergoing tribtion, turning into ashes and be reborn again through the fire The Sword of Time originating from the Law of Time. It could cut through Time and it could affect Time rted powers. This is one move that he did not use against Jean before. If he uses it against Jean, who knows who would be disadvantaged between them two whenparing Laws? After all, no matter how proficient Jean is in thews of time, he is still a realm below Azief. The reason why Azief did not go all out against Jean is because he did not have any ill feeling against Jean and Jean did not have evil intention against him It is just a difference in objectives and the objective of Jean is something that Azief understand and even admired. If not for the circumstances that forces him, even he would be standing beside Jean. In the end, Jean failed simply because Azief is stronger than him. Chapter 778: The decree of heaven (3) Then there is the Sword of Darkness originating from the Law of Darkness, the Sword of the Elements, originating from the Laws of the Element, possessing the power of all the Elements in the world. With the Sword of Elements, one could control the elemental powers of the world like thunder, water, fire and many more. Then there is the Sword of Destruction originating from the Law of Destruction. This sword emanates a powerful destruction aura that if not for the power of the Sword of Life it would bring a withering and corrosion effect to the area around it, Then there is a Sword of Destiny and the Sword of Fate originating from Law of Destiny and the Law of Fate. These two swords seem to be swirling with threads and all kinds of abstruse images and symbols. The aura around these two swords seems to emanate some kind of sense of mysteries The Nine Laws Sword. It rotates around the Cosmic Law Body. The Cosmic Law Body right now seems to be clear. It had the white and ck pupil and the colorful body with a face that is simr to Azief. Only it had none of warmth but impassive like an emotionless statue of a powerful supreme being. Azief smiles as he said ¡®Wield it¡¯ The Cosmic Law Body eyes suddenly shines with brilliance and intelligence. The Nine Laws Sword hummed and a melody seems toe out from the humming of the swords. It affects the worldws and create a resonance with all kinds of energy that is present in the world Azief eyes also shines with brightness. This brightness first only covers him but it slowly expands. Azief eyes brightens even more and for the people below the skies, when they look up it was like looking at a miniature sun, shining a golden light that fills the world This brightness soon covers the whole world. Everyone could see it this time. Regardless whether there is tall mountain or tall trees, this time the brightness covers the whole world and no one could avoid seeing it unless one is blind Like a silver explosion happening, it covers the eyes of everyone for a second. And a powerful pressure appears up there in the heaven ¡®I decree, invaders of my world to be punished¡¯ A word could be heard breaking through the clouds, like someone high above is speaking and the whole world had to listen The words echo all over the world and thunder booms like it was acknowledging the words. Dark clouds gather all over the skies and the Heaven above the world seems to be affected. BOOM! Thunder roars up there in the skies. Whenever there are outsiders of Earth Prime, clouds will gather above their heads and around them It is like a prelude to a great annihtion ¡®I,mand the Laws¡¯ this word echoes again all over the world. ¡®Execute the invaders!¡¯ BOOOOM! The thunderous roars shocked everyone that could hear it and destruction aura envelop the entire Heaven. Everyone who is above Seed Formation could feel goosebumps all over their body The Heavens Above seems to possess killing intent and this killing intent is so strong that it be solid as red ckish aura covers the clouds. Every part of the world seems to experience night. Those who live in the part of the world where the sun is shining suddenly were covered by dark red skies. It is like Night falls over them, like curtains is being closed on and the sun and the moon was shut off from their vision. But this night is different from normal night. It made everyone that look at the darkness of this night iling upon them felt like this darkness would consume them whole. The thunder went crazy, lightning fills the entire world, sometimes illuminating the darkness of dark red skies with golden light making like the sky is about to fall down Thunder Dragons appears among the clouds and then harsh winds followed. All kinds of lightning seem to gathers and appears like they were about to strike the world and shatters the world apart. Another thunderous boom exploded in the sky, like a war drum being strike upon to march the soldiers. These lightning exploded up there in the skies and split the heaven apart and thunderous roars akin to the roars of a primordial beats unleashed from its captivity resounded across the sky. Then they rain down upon the world like a celestial soldiers attacking the enemy of Heavens This powerful attack from the Heaven is not limited to the African continent where Azief is right now. Instead they rained down all over the world. But instead of normal thunderbolts, it was dragons, tigers, lions who attacked these invaders. All of these dragons, lions, tigers, griffins and all manners of terrifying beast were all based on lightning and emanated the destruction power of thunderbolts. Their entire being is swirling with electricity arc as they attacked the invaders of Earth Prime. These lightning also have their own colors Some of them are golden and some of them are red. And as such, these beats that is made of these lightning also have different colors. They are thunderbolts given form by the will of the world and now with the decree of Death Monarch, they executed the invaders The screams of these invaders resounded throughout the expanse of the Heaven and Earth. Some of them try to return back to the portal they came from but these beasts that were sent down from the Heavens was merciless and fast, none could escape them once they lock onto a target Some of these space rips were split apart by the stray lightning and thunderbolts that keep raining down. The destructiveness of these lightning is like the Extermination Thunderbolts that tries to kill Azief in the past. As such, unless one possesses such powerful physique like Azief in the past, there is only one conclusion that would wait for anyone being struck by these thunderbolts. Death. The lights of lightning bolts lighted up the skies, the crash of thunder precede the appearance of thunderbolts. The lights and the sound would convince anyone that today is the day the world will end That is the feeling these invaders are feeling right now. They saw night cover the day. They saw a titanic figure rose up in the distance and they saw thunders and lightning morphed into gigantic beast of legends and myths, killing them without mercy and without stopping Some of the Seresian soldiers who arrogantly floated in the sky, looking down at the destruction they wrought before are now all running and flying away trying to escape the judgment of heaven Azief saw all of this as his Divine Sense envelope the whole world. And he smiles. ¡®How could it be easy for you to just run away?¡¯ He thought. Right now, this world is a prison. And he is the warden. And he is about to punish those who are caught in his prison. Smirking, he said ¡®Today, there is no escape. Let the matter of the past be settled here today and let the matter of future also end here. I would squash these worlds desire to evere here again¡¯ He spoke and behind him, thunder shakes the sky and lightning shed by. >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 779: Heaven retribution The power of the thunders is destructive and it seems to abhor Life as it seeks to destroy everything it sees and encounter. But the destructiveness of the properties of the thunder did not affect the people of Earth Prime. To the people of Earth Prime, what they saw was the Heaven is angry and send down thunderbolts and lightning to punish the invaders. And the people who were fighting capitalize on this advantage. Now the invading force not only have to run away from the lightning and thunders, but they also have to try to fend off the attack of the people they attacked. But even then, this is still not over. The Heaven Will would be exhausted and Azief also knowns this. that is why he wanted to use it when he can and he will use it until it is empty. He wanted to conserves his energy and at the same time deliver a powerful blow to all the worlds that is trying to invade Earth right now He wanted it to be perfectly clear to those people. Earth Prime is not your yground. It is your funeral site. Earth Prime is not some normal that you cane and go as you please without any consequences Up there, the clouds boiled over and rolled all over like someone is pushing and rolling it as the heavens pour down a powerful force that restricted and weaken the enemy. This prove fatal to magical civilization and demonic soldiers of the Seresian world. The shrieking that echoes all over the world at the same time prove this. A demonic count who possess the same might as Disk Formation leveler would then drop down to the same power level as a Seed Formation. This force sweeps all over the world in a few second. Azief could not maintain it for long since the power of Heaven is already quickly depleting. But a few second is enough for Disk Formation leveler of Earth prime who is engaged in battle with these Seresian Demonic Count to deliver a powerful blow and kill them quickly A few hundred Demonic Count were killed in that gap of few seconds. When the Disk Formation leveler of Earth Prime had finished with their enemies, they would fly over to other sites helping the others. This force only sweeps the world for three seconds but it changes the battlefield all over the world. Now, there is only one third of the power of Heaven that Azief could use. Azief smile. He is not done yet. He is only beginning. ¡®Rise!¡¯ He ordered. And like the words is a divine decree, the world quake and trembled all over like something is about toe out from the ground. All over the world, in ces where the battle is the most intense between the inhabitants of this world and the invaders from the Otherworld, the ground cracked. Like a surge of a tidal wave. fires and all kinds of thing emerge out from beneath the Earth. Cracks on the ground widen as these beings emerges out. Fire Giantse out from beneath the Earth, created by the molten core of the world. These Fire Giants isposed by the Wil of Heaven and it began to involve itself into the battle. They emanate powerful heat that melted the enemies armor and burns some of them like they were in the presence of a sun. Even from afar, they could feel the heat yet these heat are only targeted toward the invaders Because they are not real Fire Giants like those fire Giants in Asgard. They are the fires of the world, taken the form of a giant because of the Will of the World decreed it to be so. They take this form to protect Earth Prime. their heat did not affect the inhabitant of the world but it would bring untold torture to those of others world invaders At other parts of the world there is Frost Giants and some others arerge vines that growsrger andrger and capturing the invaders with their vines and killing them by strangling them. Aziefughed as a murderous gluing glimmering in is eyes ¡®I know I am the open that made this mess. But if the other forces in the universe wanted to take advantage of my mess, that is not something I could ept!¡¯ His mod after the heaven and each of his action moves the Heaven and Earth. When he spoke, his voice be Laws and when he is angry, a loud roar of thunderbolts would echo all over the world, summoning raging thunder that signify his anger and displeasure The Nine Sword that is revolving around his Cosmic Law Body merged into one sword. The moment it merged powerful pressure descended upon the world. Anyone below Seed Formation power level that is not from Earth Prime were hit by this pressure and they were all were falling down. If they were in the skies, this pressure forces them to dive down like they were p from above by a powerful palm strike. If they were in the ground, thend around their figure would be depressed as they would either smack their face to the ground or exploded. All over the world, the scene of people from the Otherworld exploding shocked the fighters of Earth Prime But everyone could see that the dark red skies are about to end, the curtain is about be lifted up and everyone know who make this move. One of the fighter who just escape death because of the sudden explosion of his enemies shouted with gratitude ¡®All hail Death Monarch! The strongest person in the world!¡¯ the others followed. All over the world this scene repeated itself. But Azief control over the Heaven Will was so precise that even though all the invading force all exploded if they were below Seed Formation, those who arrived at Earth Prime and did not attack or have evil intention in entering Earth Prime, they were spared just like the rest of Earth prime inhabitants. This did not escape the eyes of the Earth prime inhabitants. As such, they regarded those who were not attacking them and not being crushed by that pressure as neutral forces. During the beginning, there were a few shes between these neutral forces that were attacked by the Earth prime Great Powers because they thought they were also the same factions as the invading forces But, Death Monarch ways of punishing and rewarding shows that they are neutral forces and there are hostile forces and differentiate the treatment between them This is why Azief appears dazed when he arrived at the city before. It is not that he is thinking about unrted stuff. Instead he uses the Heaven Wil to ry to him all the people the foreign peopleing from the other worlds so that he could decide which world theye from and whether they were hostile to Earth Prime or innocently were caught in the Multiversal Convergence attraction force. The dark red skies, this Nightfall is slowly going away. The thunder dissipated, the thunder beast also disintegrated, the Fire Giants and all the thing thate out from the Earth merged back into the ground. The Night ended and the world seems to be reborn anew. A golden sh could be seen shing all across the world and wherever it passes the space rips closes up. Beside the golden sh is a white sh that also flows the golden sh. But no one right notice that golden sh right now What they notice is simple. On parts of the world where it is night, they saw back the return of the shining sparkling stars in the night. And in the parts of the world where it is day, they once again see the suns and see the white clouds and the blue sky. And they all smiles and cheers Because seeing the stars in the night sky and seeing the white clouds and blue sky in the day clearly as they are now, means the portals up there in the sky have all disappeared. And now, they could see a gigantic figure of Death Monarch Azief wielding a sword. >>>>>>>>> Chapter 780: Rampaging Azief then smiles and said to his titanic Law Body ¡®Go wild¡¯ Smiling, Azief take another step and disappears. The space around him break apart like someone had sh a straight line on space and open up a crack. Azief enters it and then the crack stitched itself up and he was no longer there. But the Cosmic Law Body is still there on the African Continent, like a titan of old and he is about to move. Its eyes shining with intelligence, the Cosmic Law Body swing the sword on his hand, and space breaks and powerful pressure gushed out from his simple swing, changing the colors of Heaven and Earth Thunderous sound could be heard all over the sky as the sky quakes and all the clouds disappeared, arge gash could be seen on the space where the Law Body swing his sword. The area around the city seems to be sweep by a powerful force but to those who is the inhabitants of this world, they felt a warm breeze while the invaders nearby all felt like they were being shredded by powerful force. Before they could even scream in pain, their body were shredded by this forces and they turn into atoms before even they were destroyed into nothingness. Laws of the world grinded them like a meat in a powerful blender. While some of them exploded into mas of gore. Destruction and Creation coexisted and oppose each other at the same moment. Cosmic Laws reces the Laws around the African continent, and the people of the African Continent could now fight back And what is Cosmic Law. To put it simply it is the power to create, shape and manipte cosmic energies to produce nearly any effect that is desired. Including molecr restructuring and transmutation of matter, the maniption of matter across space and time, the creation of force fields, the creation of inter-dimensional portals and vortices, telekinesis, and cosmic awareness. As such when the Law Body sweep with his sword, force fields seem to be erected over all the people of Earth Prime inhabitants. Matter was affected as hills disintegrated and turns into sharp particles that scattered and kill tens of thousands of the soldiers of invading forces The armor suits of those technologically advanced people were transmuted into other matters, leaving them defenseless and died almost immediately after being sweep by that powerful force. The sword killing force sweeps throughout the African continent with Nine Laws that seems to rece the Laws of the world around the African continent. These Nine Laws affects the entire continent, like establishing a new world order. This time, the power of thews is restricted around the African continent and its surrounding region. But while it did not affect the entire world, the effect is more powerful It was like the Cosmic Law body had entrenched itself on the African continent soils and his might and power be denser and morepact. The sharpness of thesews grinded the enemies into nothingness but aided the inhabitants of the world Then the Cosmic Law Body thrown it sword. His act of hurling the sword created a massive space tear but it was closed almost immediately when the Laws of Rebirth imbued in its eyes activated. The sword scattered into nine light. BOOM! A sky quake echoes in the expanse of the skies. Then the nine light turns into a gigantic light pirs. It was as big as the Cosmic Law body itself and each light pierced the ground on nine different parts at the edge of the African Continents. These nine pirs of light reached the Heavens and its light was blinding. The Laws of the world around these nine light pirs were all distorted and turned into the corresponding Laws that inhabits the nine lights. Laws of Time and Space were affected, Laws that governs Death and Life were also affected. At one parts of the area, Life blooms without effort. While at one part of the African Continent, Death reigns and Life found no refuge. Then a translucent barrier is erected with each connecting point is around the nine sword that was stuck to the ground. These sword is not like normal sword. They are translucent but it emanates the power of Laws and changed the African continent where their influence reached Turbulence of energy fills the African continent and even the top members of the African Alliance who was fighting on the other side of the continent could feel the aiding power of that titanic cosmicw power sweeping through them, strengthening them and weakening their enemies The Cosmic Law Body then began twisting the Laws of the world. All the space rips in the African Continent was extinguished at the same time and then the Cosmic Law Body began going wild. It punches and in his strike, there is force of cosmic destruction as the space around him breaking down the moment the Law Body clench its fist, creating a void space. All enemies around the cities were destroyed and even the beast who were innocent also were turned into dust. It keeps hurling punches as the Nine Laws Sword is restraining the formation of the space rips and killing the invaders with the Nine Laws embedded in it. Just because the Heaven Will could no longer be used doesn¡¯t mean that the strongest person in the world no longer have any moves. That was just the beginning. Then to the shock of everyone, the Heavens opened up andets and meteors is descending down toward the opening of the sky. The demonic creatures were all shrieking in fear before the meteors falls down and a powerful eruption sted off all of them. But the force barrier that protect cities and people of Earth Prime still existed like an outer membrane that prevented them from being affected by the powers of the Laws of the Cosmic Law Body. A storms of fires engulfed the continent and it cleanse all of the invaders from the surface of African continent. When the fire and smokes subsided a secondter because of the wave of the hand of the Law Body, they were no longer any soldiers of the Otherworldly forces and demonic creatures on the surface ground All kinds of EXP flew to the Law Body but the Law body blows his mouth and these EXP of killing enemies and all kinds of beast were instead rejected by the Law Body and blowing it to the people of the African Continent. Some of the Pir Forming levelers and Orb Condensing leveler immediately rises up to Energy Disperse Stage almost immediately and some even broke through to Seed Formation. The people who broke through relying only on the energy and not throughprehension of their Grand Path probably would not be able to break through Disk Formation and Divine Comprehensionter on but it is their choice to do so. The Cosmic Law Body did not just create a gravitational pull to bring dos and meteors hurling down from above the Heavens, but as he punches the area, ster winds were generated This are fast moving flows of material consisted of protons, electrons and atoms of heavier metals that are usually ejected from the stars. Continuous outflow of these material is moving at a speed that exceed three thousand kilometers per second, grinding all the demonic creatures up there in the sky into bits and pieces that was reduced to their most diminishable state. The Law Body is also capable of Cosmic teleportation as he uses his power to transport a few viges into some other ces of the continent With his power, thew Body could transport himself, others and objects anywhere in the Milky Way Universe. But it is a pity that it is still not at peak level. If not he could able to teleports massive objects such ass, stars and even gxies. If Azief could do this, he would probably easily just transport all of these world caught in the attraction pull of Multiversal Convergence into other nes of existence. There were many powerful abilities that the Law Body exhibited as it keeps bringing down destruction and cleansing the African continents from the invaders. It is like a one man show now. Even before, Death Monarch had never had been this powerful that he alone could change the tide of battle of a war of the worlds As Azief left the African Continent to his Cosmic Law Body who were rampaging there, he appeared in another region. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 781: Consideration This time he appeared in a region where there were countless of trees and all kinds of flora and fauna unseen in any of the other continents of the world Unlike before, where he arrived on the sky of a small city that is about to be destroyed by a ming gigantic ball, this time Azief appears in arge city. And unlike the small city before, this ce is full of fighting. And there is one thing that one would fail not to notice if they are here right now. There is four gigantic tortoise chomping down on flying Seresian soldiers. These four tortoise is fighting alongside the fighters ¡®Storm Tide¡¯ Azief says as he smiles a bit These tortoises are no longer on the sea but instead is onnd fighting the never ending Seresian soldiers thates out from the space rips. There are big and they like a tank. There are of course all kinds of fortification on the backs of the tortoise and even weapons mounted on many parts of the tortoise shell that is used to kill the invaders While the Seresian soldiers thates out from the sky is not strong, most of them who is around Energy Disperse stage level of power, but the difference between this ces and others, it is that it is too numerous. The demonic creatures blotted the sun, and fill the Earth. Everywhere you look, there is a demonic creature fighting, dying and then it repeated. There are also humans that is dying in droves as there are demonic creatures that dies No matter how strong a person is unless they are a Disk Formation leveler that could manipte energy or a Seed Formation leveler that have great attainment they would surely be exhausted. Of course, if a Divine Comprehension leveler is here from the very beginning, this kind of scene would never happen no matter how many of this weak creaturee out from the portal. That is the reason Azief chooses toe to this ce after he solve the matter in the African Continent. ¡®There is too many here¡¯ he mutters This the advantage brought about by the powerful realm of Divine Comprehension and the Supremacy Stairway bestowment. It would take time for others to turns theprehension of their Laws into Law Body but because of the Perfection Path that he walks, all of his thirteenws has been refined into a Law Body. It was like he is skipping ahead a hundred feet further than anyone else Right now, Azief could no longer use the Cosmic Law ability because he had separated that Law from his body. If somehow his Law Body were destroyed by others, then the Law would return back to him Laws are eternal after all. As long as the Omniverse exist these Laws will never go outpletely. But even if he did not have his Cosmic Law, he still has twelve other Laws in his Inner universe. And that is enough to destroy all opposition The fact that he could project his Law Body outside his Inner Universe easily is also a pleasant surprise for Azief himself. He believes that this has something to do when he takes over the Heaven Will when he is in the future. He saw the door to the next level. Since he did not push the door because he wanted to reach Perfect Divine Comprehension leveler, he instead was given full mastery of the Laws inside his body. Azief sighed as he looks at the area of South America right now. He did not look at it with his eyes. He looks at it with his Divine Sense. Compared to the other continent, this ce had the least Demonic Counts. By that statement, it should be that this is thest continent he should help But, what itcks in quality, itpensates with quantity. Of all the continents of the world, South America had the most invading forces of all the other continents. And they were not by the Otherworlds but by the demonic soldiers of the Seresian world. They were millions of them. Imagine that. A millions of flying demonic creatures filling up the sky and roaming about the Earth They were so numerous that they sh against each other trying to kill the enemy. Of course Azief did not know that if not for Loki still restraining thatrge and ever expanding space rips on the Ind of peace, it would be all hell break loose situation around North America. Azief appeared up there in the sky and not even one people noticed him. There were too numerous beings in the sky, like a locust gathering about and it is never ending. The space rips keep opening over the skies, anding out of it is an unending streams of demonic soldiers. Most people would have given up trying to contain this but the people below is still fighting bravely The area above the clouds is dark because it is full of demonic soldiers. the corpses of these demonic soldiers also fills the ground, like they were the ground. People that were fighting no longer step onnd instead stepping on the body of the dead, fighting in hills of bodies and when they fall, they fall among the bodies of the fallen, drenching themselves on blood of the enemies It is a terrifying sight and the sound of the tortoise chomping down and munching on these Seresian soldiers echoes loudly even amidst the screams, the shrieking and the war cries. Azief has a protective barrier around him and the Heaven Will covers him. Even though he was not invisible no one noticed him. Not the locust-like Seresian invading force and not the people fighting below. Azief look on at the four tortoise. While the four tortoise is chomping and munching down on the Seresian soldiers, there, on the suspended ind that is on the middle area space among the four tortoise, Narleod could be seen using weapons of the League of Freedom to kill the invading forces. Beside him stands Warp, ready to teleport if the situation is unsalvageable. Narleod is somehow in Seed Formation. Azief notices this and he squinted his eyes Then he saw the cirction of energy in Narleod body and his frown became even deeper ¡®What kind of path this person walks?¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief was curious because if this anybody else, they would surely have been overwhelmed and fled already, making a base somewhere else beforeunching a counterattack. But the fact that they could still maintain this area and still maintaining killing the Seresian soldiers shows that League of Freedom is not as weak as they portrayed themselves to be. Azief just look at this and he look at the surrounding. He saw a hill of bodies of demonic soldiers on one side of the battlefield He squinted his eyes and his Divine Sense prated the hills of bodies of Seresian soldiers and he nodded. Below the heaps of bodies of Seresian demons, is the heaps of bodies of invading human forces from the Otherworlds. It seems unlike the other continents, Narleod easily destroy the invading forces of the other worlds. Even then, with this influx of demonic creature that fills the Heaven and Earth in South America, these Otherworlds forces could not even join in the battle. The elites of the League of Freedom and the demonic creatures of the Seresian world are like tigers and dragons shing, while the Otherworlds forces are small cats and small snakes trying to survive. Azief believe that the moment these Otherworld forces arrive at this battlefield; they probably were instantly ughtered by either the rushing of the demonic soldiers or the soldiers under the control of League of Freedom. Azief still did not make a move. It has been five seconds and he is still considering a lot, like the roars of battle and the death that is happening round him is amon sight and could not move his heart the slightest. Around him every movement appears to be slow and he seems to be the only one that seems to be moving. He is actually moving in hyper speed and as such everything appears to be slow. He could take the sights and they of thend in a matter of seconds even if he did not have the helps of the Heaven Will His gaze rested on Narleod and he sighed to himself. He had always been wary of letting Narleod holding power. It was him that elevated the League of Freedom into one of the great powers. But the elevation was done purely because of interest. He wanted someone to restrain the World government at the time. But he never like Narleod. There is a madness in his eyes. Azief recognize that madness. It is madness of vengeance. As such, he had always been uneasy. ¡®What should I do about you¡­a madman?¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 782: Old acquaintance He looks further away and try to see the fates of the people under the rule of League of Freedom. In every city it has a guard guarding the city and this surprise Azief. All of these guards are around Disk Formation leveler making it that most of the city in South America did not sufferplete annihtion. ¡®I guess, his kind of crazy also have his own logic¡¯ Azief thought. He also took the time to see that Narleod uses gun-like weaponry to kill the Seresian demons. ¡®Sharpshooter ss?¡¯ Azief thought. No one knew the ss of the leader of the league of Freedom. Azief also never cares before Some people said that the leader of the League of Freedom could control fire but that might be just a skill or his mastery of Laws. After all, sses grew unimportant if you choose the path of refining energy. Even he himself had long abandoned the Lord Shadow ss and walking the Perfection Path. When one break through the level barrier, break through over the system, then one is free to be whatever they want and no longer restrained by sses. Of course, there is also merit in training using the ss system. Azief look at the others that is fighting below and up in the sky. There is quite some famous name fighting in this battlefield. There is Fire Arrow Frieda who is shooting fire balls toward the sky creating arge fireworks explosion that fills the sky with fire. But even then Azief could see that Frieda is getting tired and her aim is already off. If not for the fact that her me arrows have arge area of attack effect, then she probably would not even kill one Seresian demon at her current state. There is also Water Princes Erin who is using the rivers nearby to create arge water monsters that is pping down the approaching demonic soldiers She also uses the water to heal herself from fatigue but there is so much she could do before she too would be overwhelmed by the sheer size of the invasion force. And he also saw someone that he recognizes among those people fighting in the battlefield. He smiles a bit. There is Hamad and Hatta. Azief thought to himself ¡®These two people still survive huh?¡¯ of all the people that Azief meet in the world, some have be powerful figure in the world. Others have died. And some others have disappeared. But these two people. Hamad and Hatta is one of the few people he met in his first journey after the Fall. Hamad and Hatta did not be anyone big. They did not be important either. But they still survive. If anything, Azief should congratte them. Azief thought those two would return to the new government of Mysia but they clearly didn¡¯t instead they are still in the employ of League of Freedom. And they are fighting with their lives for League of Freedom. He just need a nce to know the sses of Hamad and Hatta and their level of power Hamad is a Berserker and he is already at Seed Formation and he is using his life energy to burn and increase his power as he keeps killing any Seresian thates near him Hatta is using his scimitar to kill any demonic soldiers thate near him but Azief could see the tiredness that is slowly creeping in. No matter how powerful they are, they are still people with limits. Energy that they used could not be replenished as fast as they could use it. He then looks at the skies filled with space rips and he smirks a bit It almost like this area was assigned as a cannon fodder area by the Seresian world. they sent all these soldiers to chip at the enemy strength, sending millions of cannon fodder and probably by the end, they would send a few Demonic Counts here. Even after Azief had created the pressure to weaken the enemies and hurls down lightning and thunderbolts and brought out giants from beneath the Earth, it only provides a bit reprieve for the people here. He also saw Maya. Queen Maya the self-proimed Queen of the Philippines. Her seat was unseated by the conspiracy of the World Government and the Republic if he is not mistaken. ¡®So, she had joined the league of Freedom too¡¯ he thought to himself There is also the huntress Delia, the Mad Scientist Akira and the Poison master Takashi. They were the one that kept fighting and making sure that the city is not breachedpletely. Some fought in the sky and some fought in the ground but the signs of this area to be overwhelmed is clear. Even Warp who is standing beside Narleod also chip in his strength as he teleported any demonic soldiers that arrives near the city a thousand of kilometers away Looking at them not able to hold it any longer, Azief sigh. The moment he sighed the time around him moves normally. His sigh echoes all over the skies and suddenly a force erupted out of him in the sky. Anything around one hundred kilometers radius of him disintegrated. They bled in the ears, their heads exploded and they disintegrated into dust. This is the power of his sigh. Him sighing, is the Heaven sighing. At this time, finally everyone notices that there is someone in the sky. The momentum of the rushing demonic soldiers was cut off. Narleod who is trembling in his hand after using his weapon look at the sky withplicated expression. ¡®Death Monarch.¡¯ Warp look happy. While Narleod hadplicated feelings about Death Monarch, Warp had always idolized the ruler of Pandemonium. While he stays with Narleod because of their connection with each other, he had always admired the strongest person in the world. And Warp also realize that if Death Monarch is here this means that he is about to make a move and help them It did not escape the attention of Warp that Death Monarch had created some kind of formation in African continents and while the sight of the titanic figure of Death Monarch is not easily seen amidst the millions of flying demonic creatures in the sky, Warp could see it even form here, bashing all the demonic creature there Warp even thought to teleports himself and Narleod there if the situation arises where they could not hold on any longer. Of course Warp would also strive to bring as many as he can with his teleportation power. But he also knows the limitation of his power where he would not be able to bring everyone. But now Death Monarch is here, he felt like a heavy burden is lifted off from his heart. The others have also notices him from Maya to the Poison Master Azief on the other hand just smiles, his gaze did not even rest onto Narleod. Instead his eye gaze upon the two people, Hamad and Hatta. Hamad and Hatta is being crowded with demonic soldiers that want to tear their body apart. Both of them thought that today is the day they died. But as the gaze look down up on them, the demonic soldiers that is crowding them suddenly stopped. It is not urate to say they stopped. Instead they were forced to stop. They wanted to tear apart Hamad and Hatta, and one could see their body trembling all over trying to move but they just couldn¡¯t. It was like an invisible thread is restraining them from attacking as they could only see their prey in front of them but they could not do anything. Hamad and Hatta then felt a warmth over their bodies. Their wounds stitched itself back up and any of the previous tiredness were swept away by the warm force. They look at the sky. The other demonic creature notices all of this and they tried to attack Azief and attack the city and its defenders. But now, everyone stopped moving. They were halted in ce like the snows in Moscow where it halted in ce by the desire of the Ice Queen. They float in the air, and they all were trembling but they could not move. they all shrieked and the sound of millions of demonic creature shrieking is quite daunting and broke the sound barrier. Azief notices that even though these demonic soldiers could not move they still could attack. ¡®They attacked using soundwave this times. I didn¡¯t know that they could do that¡¯ Azief thought to himself He only smiles as he clicks his finger. The sound was trapped and everything went silent. Not even the sound of the wind could be heard. ¡®They should send some demonic count here. It is because they did not send such powerful officials that there are so easily subdued¡¯ Azief thought to himself and chuckles by himself. The world was silent and the only noise that would appear is the noise that he made. At least, to the people here, they believe the world be silent. When in fact it is only around two hundred kilometers radius around him To Azief even though there are millions of Energy Disperse Stage and even if there is millions of Seed Forming stage, he did not fear. First, there is the repression of Heaven. That alone had weakened their ability in this world. The other is that he himself had doubled that pressure. Most of Seed Formation right now only possess the prowess of Energy Disperse Stage and they would found difficulty to use the worldly energy of this world. the only reason that these people here doesn¡¯t notice this, is because these demonic soldiers are suicide soldiers They died so quickly and othere replenish their rank so quickly that no one could notice. There is also the fact that these are such chaotic battlefield and in such an environment, one could be forgiven to not realize such things Hamad and Hatta finally realized that Death Monarch is looking at them. They sheepishly smile and Azief justughed. ¡®At least for an old acquaintance, I should give League of Freedom some face¡¯ he said. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 783: Keeping your guard up Now every demonic creature in South America remain still, like time was stopped. The only moving things are those that is the inhabitants of Earth Prime and some other not hostile forces thate from another world Narleod look at the two members of his League of Freedom. He knew of Hamad and Hatta and that they once met with Death Monarch but he didn¡¯t know that the rtionship between Death Monarch and them is that good. Azief did not exin anything and he is not obligated to. When has it been the style of Death monarch, the style of the strongest person in the world to exin himself to the world? It is the world that has to exin to him and not the other way around Today, is the day that the world will see how powerful a Divine Comprehension leveler who is only one step away to Essence Creation could affect the world. Azief smiles and said ¡®I guess I have to also exert some effort¡¯ He then slowly raises his palm and up there in the Heavens a palm was formed from universal energies and elements. Vibrational effect was produced as Laws and Concepts sh against each other as the palm is slowly formed in the form of a blurry silhouette at first Even though Narleod could not see the palm up above, he could feel the powerful pressure building up over the sky. At this moment, even though they could attack, none of the members of League of Freedom attacks the demonic soldiers. It is not that they don¡¯t want to but as Death Monarch seems to constrain the demonic creature in some way, they all gather their energy and tries to replenish themselves. It is like a reprieve and many could be seen drinking potions, and gobbling up bottles of pills to quickly gather their energy into their body. Who knows how long Death Monarch could make these millions of demonic soldier stay like this. They need to be ready for the attack. In their minds, this is the limit of what Death Monarch could do. Dying the enemy for a while as they rested their body and replenish their health and then they would fight together in the battlefield. Not everyone notices that Death Monarch raises his palm and not everyone could sense the energy that is gathering over the sky. The turbulence of energy disruption here is very bad which is why some people did not feel it. But slowly everyone could feel it. The energy turbulence around the area suddenly calms down by itself, like it was sweep away by an even more powerful force. They first felt it and then they look up. Then they saw it and not one of them was not shocked by the sheer size of the palm and the pressure it emanated. The space rips exploded and the space around the space rips turns into kaleidoscope shapes before it reconstructed itself, stabilizing the fabric of reality around South America. And they saw a huge palm, with five fingers that is about to descend down from the Heavens, scattering the clouds and any flying beast that still dare flying up there in the sky. Whenever that palm passes them, the beast turns into dust and the demonic soldiers that is suspended there up in the air also disintegrated like a small cube of ice meeting a hot magma. And below, the pressure could be felt by the other demonic creatures. While the Seresian demon could not move, they could see and they could still feel the powerful pressure that is about toe down. The demonic soldiers who is around Orb Condensing level suddenly began to explode one by one. But even if they exploded into mass of blood, that mass of blood did not falls. Instead just like before, they remain suspended in the air. The pain must be excruciating Maya thought as she saw a demonic soldier not far away from her that is about to explode. Maya could see that the eyes of the demon erged, its capiries is pushed to the extreme. And its body began to bloat as the pressure affect the demon body. The pressure increase up and Maya could see the pressure push the fluids in the demon body betweenyers of skin and causing the outeryer of the demon skill to slough off. Then the first to explode is the demon eyeballs and then its entire body exploded. But the ssh of blood did not ssh to her The blood and meats all floated there, halting like time was stopped for them, bind by some invisible force. All around her and all around the South American continent, this same scene repeated itself. And the palm did not yetnd down. By now, Azief had spent around a minute or so from the beginning he appears in the African continent, summon hisws Body and thening here to South America continent, observe them and then doing all of this. He calcted it very carefully because he needs to also pay attention to Pandemonium. But since Pandemonium have his barrier and Sasha and others, he could still stay calm. They could still handle it. But just because that is so it did not mean he is not worried at all. Instead he is trying to quickly settle things. After all, this matter happens because of him. If this matter did note from him, his first priority would always be Pandemonium first but since this matter originated from him, he must be the one to clean it up. Azief was thinking about Pandemonium but his hand is still about toe down. With each move his hand made, the palm above the Heaven descends even more, creating a sky quake above the skies, its sound could be heard all around the world even amidst the dins of battle. The clouds all over the South American Continent dissipated in an instant as a titanic palm revealed itself to the world The appearance of this palm sent the Heavens shaking and the Earth trembling The cosmos above rippled and stars seems to be attracted to its gravitational pull. Waves of powerful energy erupted from each of the fingers of that titanic palm. Azief simple raising of palm and bringing it back down slowly is creating such effect. Immense power rose up from the earth surging to the air and gathers at the titanic palm that ising down. Right now, those people who were gobbling pills and drinking potions in the preparation for the next battle no longer have any mood to do so. It is clear that Death Monarch intend to clear them all. The strongest man in the world did not need their help and he always fight alone. It is not that Azief himself like fighting alone. It is the fact that nobody could keep up with him. As such, he prefers to fight it alone These people that wanted to fight alongside Death Monarch have noble intention. But to Death Monarch these people were burden if they were to fight together. Instead of helping him, they might even hinder him Death Monarch is about to cleanse the South American continent by his lonesome! That is the thought of everyone there as they saw the titanic palm This is the difference of level between them and him. They have to fight to the point of death to make sure the city did not fall. But up there in the sky, Death Monarch simply just raises his hand and a titanic palm descend down from the Heavens to exterminate all of these enemies. Though there is also something else that is creeping inside the heart of these people. That palm¡­would it also kill them? Who knows if Death Monarch is using this opportunity to weaken League of Freedom. As such, they too felt some fear when they saw the palming down If only they know the real reason why Azief would help them maybe they would not feel to suspicious. But League of Freedom is filled with paranoid people, people that was abandoned by the world, misfits and pariah The palm figure be even more obvious and one could even see creases and palm line on that titanic palm if they look closely as it ising down. Everyone who is up there in the sky fighting the Demonic soldiers on the other continent could also see that palming down from the clouds, like a meteor from the Heavens rushing down. How could they not see it? It enveloped the entire continent of South America. That is shocking. Because the South America Continent right now is not small. Even before, it isrge. But after the expansion of the world, the current South American continent could fit thousands of the former South American Continents and still have lots of space to spare. But that palm envelops the entire sky above the South American continent. The closer it came down to Earth, the more powerful the pressure it emanated to all the invading force in South America. Many more demonic creatures exploded because their body could not bear the pressure that is exerted upon them. The Seresian demons shriek but because of Azief their shriek did not produce sounds like the sound they bring out is muted. Azief did not seem to care that much nor does he seem worried that he is surrounded by millions of demonic creatures. Instead, he looks distracted. He then looks toward another direction and frowned One of his hands look like it is about to p down while his other hand pointed a finger. ¡®I guess I could not put my guard down even for a second¡¯ he said words that no one could understand. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 784: A sword will ¡®I guess I could not put my guard down even for a second¡¯ he said words that no one could understand. But the distance between Azief and the people below is very far and no one could probably hear what he said. But even if they hear it they would not understand what Azief is referring to. Azief pointed his finger toward the direction he is looking at and from the finger a blue light shoots out. Azief smiles a bit as a powerful sharp will embedded itself into that blue light It pierces space and Time and disappear from the eyes of everyone and appeared on Pandemonium. There is almost no dy. The moment that blue light shoots out from his finger, it appeared instantly in Pandemonium. In Pandemonium a great battle is happening all over the great forbidden continent. Pandemonium after the expansion of the world be thergest continent of them all. Azief notices this too when he sweeps the world with his Heaven Will before He concluded this is because of the energy around the continent. The size and expansion of a certain continent is not determined by its original size but by the amount of energy it possess. Pandemonium had always been a continent with the most worldly energy since Azief had strengthen the foundation of Pandemonium with his powers. And right now that pandemonium is being invaded by many forces. Demonic creatures fill the skies and otherworldly forces fight a great battle in the ground. Countless of heroes and heroines of Pandemonium stake out their lives and fought off the invaders. Sounds of explosions, screams and shout fill the entire Pandemonium. Cracks of the world and torn space were signs of great engagement between demonic creatures and the people of Pandemonium. All kinds of abilities were unleashed that the heavens above Pandemonium seems to change colors Wang Jian, Athena and Freya, The Three Great generals of Pandemonium is up there in the sky, around the most badly condition battlefield filled with scarring of space Time, is fighting desperately against a powerful demonic duke The Demonic Duke keep roaring and his roaring fills the entirety of the sky and created powerful energy that created storms and sharp wind gales. A Demonic Duke possess the might of a Divine Comprehension leveler. And they are not many of them in the Seresian army. Azief knows this because he participated in that war against the Demon Emperor. Many of such figures died fighting the Demon Emperor. So, Seresian could not spare a lot of them But the three Great generals could still hold this Demonic Duke. There is a reason why they could do this If not for the fact that these demonic creature¡¯s powers are constrained by the pressure of the All Source and the Heaven Will, how could three Disk Formation leveler be able to hold such a Demonic Duke from rampaging all over the world. Their fights cause great destruction to the space around them and natural cmity forms around them from storms, to ripping of space. Wang Jian is swinging his staff taking the long distance approach, erging his staff and tried to pummel the demonic duke to death But how could it be easy to kill a Divine Comprehension leveler even if they were weakened? The Demonic Duke just waves its hands and the gigantic staff that was as big as a mountain were waved away with Wang Jian were hurled backward a few hundred kilometers away. But Wang Jian did not give up as he shrinks back his staff and fly back almost instantly onto his original position and engage with the demonic duke in closebat attack relying on the sturdiness of the staff The Demonic Duke deals with this by flicking his fingers and shootingpressed airs to deflect each and every single attack made by Wang Jian. Wang Jian is not the only one that is fighting this Demonic Duke. Athena is also there swinging her Sword of Ares trying to inflict injury. Ghastly apparitions appear each time she swings her sword But when these ghastly figures try to attack the Demonic Duke, the Demonic Duke simply opens his mouth wide and suck the air around him and these ghastly figures that usually is a great threat to any enemy that fought against Athena, they were sucked into the Demonic Duke mouth and the connection between the ghastly figures and the Sword for Ares was cut off. The Demonic Duke just ignore the stabbing and the shing motions by Athena because none of her attack wounded it that much. And the wound that she did manage to inflict, it would be healed a secondter by the Demonic Duke regenerative abilities. This is what it means to be a Divine Comprehension leveler. Athena and Wang Jian is feared all over the world because they could tangle with the great heroes and heroines of the world and won easily over them But in front of this Demonic Duke, they were like kids and flies that is buzzing around it. They could only manage to annoy it but not do any damage to it. But while Athena could not wound the Demonic Duke and inflict major injury, she manages to keep the Demonic Duke preupied and not attacking the others below. If such a powerful Demonic Duke had no one constraining it, then who could estimate how many Seed Formation, Energy Disperse Stage and Orb Condensing levelers that this Demonic Duke would be able to kill? Freya also uses her long spear to attack the Demonic Duke and her Berserker is below fighting the otherworldly forces. If the Demonic Duke escape them and went below to kill, then her soldiers would surely die without a doubt. Each time she thrusted out her spear, the space around the tips of her spear point would be punctured and created space tearing. But this powerful spear attack that could tear apart space could not even reach the Demonic Duke. Their fights are hard to exin and to describe. To the people below them all they could see is light shing against each other because their attack had reached maximum speed that if one is not in their level they would fail to see their battle clearly because the fast movement of eachbatant Wang Jian, Athena and Freya fought with all they had, their body is pushed to the limits and even so, these three great figures that pacify the world and whose name resounding all over the four corners of the world is in a terrible situation fighting only one Demonic Duke. If the Seresian army sent another Demonic Duke here, then Pandemonium might be leveled to the ground after the barrier copses. They keep fighting and shing and sooner orter someone would slip up. The Demonic Duke found an opportunity and chop down with his hand toward Wang Jian. The momentum of his hand chopping break the space around him as wind direction changes courses because of the pressure that tack is bringing It is clear to everyone that if this attack hits Wang Jian, Wang Jian would be out for the count. Athena and Freya both were pushed away by a sudden burst of energy from the demonic duke as they tried to stop that attack from connecting At this time, everyone in Pandemonium that is still maintaining the barrier and those who were fighting outside the barrier could see that Wang Jian is about to be beaten down. And they all felt like their heart is going to drop seeing that hand chop is about to hit. Once Wang Jian is beaten down, then even if Athena and Freya try to contain the Demonic Duke, it would not be possible any longer. But then a blue sh seems to appears out of nowhere. This blue light shed by the demonic duke and then onto the shock of everyone, the demonic duke roars in anger as one could see that the demonic duke wrist were cut off, his wrist falling down from the sky. The blue light did not immediately disappear. Instead it exploded into an explosion of blue sparks that fills the skies. Each of these small sparks contains a sword will. It is sharp and unstoppable. Like a New Year eve celebration, the blue light exploded, sparks could be seen filling the skies and then each of these sparks turns into a shape of a light sword, with no handle and edge. It is like a straight sharp line. It floated there on the sky for a second and then it scattered to the surrounding with lightning fast movement. It flew and pierce through every demonic creature in its path, the sound of screaming and shrieking fill the Heaven and Earth as tens of thousands of demonic creatures falls from the sky It did not only attack those demonic creatures in the sky. It also attacks the otherworldly forces in the ground. It sweeps them by like some reapers scythe. Swords filling the Heaven and Earth, and a powerful sword will fill the world, like the omens of the descent of a Sword Immortal This is the sword will of Death Monarch Azief and no one will ever escape once the sword is unsheathed from its sheathe >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 785: The world ending palm strike When these swords shaped light passes an area, everyone that is not the people of Pandemonium would have a thin hard to see line on their necks. A few seconds after that, their heads would slide off from their neck, dying just like that. It didn¡¯t matter if they wore nano suits, or metal armor, they all share the same fate. Their heads were cut off and they all died standing. And then these sword shape lights disappeared. All of this happened in a matter of seconds. It shocks the people of Pandemonium Before they could even finish looking at the shocking amputation of the Demonic Duke, an explosion urs in the sky. Before they could even finish reacting to the explosion, the sparks turn into a sword. Before they could even finish reacting to the spark turning into sword, it scattered and disappeared. It was fast and swift to the point of disbelief And then to the surprise of many, the tens of thousands of Seresian soldiers up there in the sky falls down, life was drained out of them. The enemy below on the other hand, had their heads sliding off their necks and died standing, their eyes open, not understanding how they died so suddenly and without preamble Now, up there in the sky, there is only one demonic duke sticking out like a sore thumb. All around him there is empty skies and the whole world seems to be purify by holy breath Wang Jian was spared of the attack and the demonic Duke has lost his wrist, blood is still pouring down the wound. The regenerative abilities of the Demonic Duke could not kick in as the sword will grinded the Demonic Duke regenerative abilities with mini sword will that keep wounding the area affected The other fighters no longer have to fought off the iing flying horde of demonic creatures and the Demon ci Duke has been weakened. ¡®My lord! Thank you!¡¯ Wang Jian shouted loudly as his gaze look toward the area of the light originated. He could see a palm from Heavensing down at the other horizons and he knows this feeling. It is the feeling of his lord, the ruler of Pandemonium The moment Wang Jian said my lord everyone knows he must be talking about Death Monarch. Did Death Monarch send that sword light and attacked the Demonic Duke from incalcble distance? The people fighting in Pandemonium actually felt a little dissatisfied when they saw the titanic figure of Death Monarch on the horizon. The reason is because, they knew that their ruler did note back to Pandemonium first, instead he went somewhere else and help others. It is like he helps strangers instead of his own children But now all that dissatisfaction disappeared. Wang Jian did not miss the opportunity that Death Monarch had given him He shouted ¡®All, attack this Demonic Duke!¡¯ The other heroes and heroines of Pandemonium flew to the sky and began mob attacking the Demonic Duke. Azief in the South American Continent smiles as he sees the battle That is what make him distracted. Even though he is at South America, his eyes keep watching the matters happening in Pandemonium. Now he could focus again at the deeds he is about to do. He then pushes down his palm and some of the Demonic Count howled trying to break free of the restriction imposed upon them. Azief click his finger and sound once again returned to this area. Everyone now could hear the howls of the demonic creatures. Everyone could see how rmed they are right now and how fearful they seem to be. Waves and waves of energy seems to be rising up and bringing more force and pressure to that titanic palm. The demonic creatures all try to escape the binding that Azief had done onto them. They all wanted to escape the fate of dying but the overpowering presence that Azief is emanating is enough to make sure such thing would not happen Then everyone could feel it. The Palm appears, driving away all the Laws and Concepts, the clouds all dissipated into water particle before also digressing into atoms particles that merge with the palm. Everyone looks small beneath it. It felt like they were ants and that palm is the palm of a humansing to smack them The entire South American Continent is bearing the force and all of itsnd were depressed one feet below. Mountains exploded in the distance as great avnche shocked the world. Mountains are stakes of the world and with the explosion of mountains the world keep shaking and trembling. Large tall hills ttened almost immediately turning into an area of t ins. Some beast that werete in escaping exploded into mass of blood before their globules of blood surging to the air and merge with the palm. The power exuded from the palm is like a primordial physical force that squash and kill all living creatures. The entire South American continent shook with an intensity that akin of the Earth splitting apart and quakes and tremors fills the world, and even the sea was affected as high level of water surges up in the oceans Even more copses of mountains and structures all over the continent elerated. Crater pop out of nowhere and abyss emanating dark miasma were born Thend groaned and the sky thundered. The depression from the pressure of the palm cracks the Earth surfaces A greater wave of energy seems to envelop the entire South American Continent, demonic soldiers exploded in an incalcble number, as fireworks of demonic creatures exploding could be seen in the ground and in the sky The closer the palm ising down the more cmity the world is experiencing. Deafening thunders resonated all over the world, the sound travels through all the worlds and to some of the furthest part of the world, they could hear the sound of the echoes of thunders and some could see the traces of lightning shing from a world away. Winds whipped fiercely and clouds in a continent away was rolled back. The pressure shocks everyone. Then a portal opened suddenly in the sky But it is clear that the portal that was opened was not opened by the instability of the fabric of reality but it was forcibly opened. Azief notices it but he did not care much about it. He already gained enough momentum and energy to execute this world ending palm strike. Right now, he is just missing thest step which is putting his hand down. Coming out of that portal is a demonic creature. The moment hees out, the Laws of the world tries to bind this demonic creature but this demonic creature roars and thews around him break and dissipated. It is clear that this is not some normal demonic creature Azief raise his eyebrows a bit and there is a sly smirk on his face ¡®A Demonic Duke¡¯ Azief thought to himself. But he is clearly not fearful. Instead he is still calm and unruffled by this sudden appearance of a powerful demonic creature Because the moment that the Demonic Duke reveals its power, the restriction of the All Source kicked in and the pressure of Heaven envelops the Seresian Demonic Duke making him to be weaker than he should be. Azief smiles. It is clear that the high ranking demons of the Seresian army had notice that there is something wrong in the South American Continent and forcefully opens up a rip to the South American Continent. The palm attack is not only used to cleanse all of the invading forces but it is also use to close up all the space rips. And he already managed to do that as the space and time around the South American Continent is already in stability. But the Demonic Duke is able to rip the space around the continent is because this Demonic Duke is already on Earth Prime. Azief smiles not only because that he is confident that he could defeat this Demonic Duke. It is also because he knows that bying here, somewhere else in the world, the pressure of the invading force lessens. ¡®I did note for you to look for trouble but you delivered yourself to me¡¯ Azief thought. The Demonic Duke is charging towards him, its hand is full of ck mes as the area around his hand distorted like even Laws and Concepts could not stand the heat of that ck me. The distance between them is not that far. There is only fifteen kilometers distance between them. This might be a far distance to some people but for the people that is at the level of Divine Comprehension leveler, this distance is very close. Azief did not have his Cosmic Laws right now but if he has, he could easily appear in front of the Demonic Duke in just a matter of less than a second. Azief smiles as he said. ¡®Since you came, then don¡¯t dream of returning back¡¯ Azief said, his shouts fill the sky as he put down his palm. The world ending palm strike descended! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 786: A deal (1) BOOM! The sound of explosion is like a signs of the cmity that is about to descend to the invaders of Earth Prime The sky appears to break as thunders storms and tornadoes fills the whole skies and the surface area of the South America Continent. Forest were devastated and the world appears to be in its most chaotic period. The scenery, the disaster, it was like theing of the end times. The Demonic Duke took a step and he appears just a few meters near Azief. It is clear that he wanted to try to kill Azief before the palm strike could bepleted. Azief smirks ¡®Futile efforts¡¯ he muttered Azief had already created a space barrier around him. If not, with that one step of the Demonic Duke, the Demonic Duke would already be in the line of attack and be able to reach him Azief only smiles as the demonic duke suddenly felt an overwhelming power weighing down on him Up there on the Heaven,ing down with great speed, is the Palm. The Palm did not only affect the Heavens it also affected the Earth. On each of the five fingers, swirl of death and life force envelops each of its fingers. An enormous vortex appeared wherever the Palm passes and these vortices all spun rapidly, thundering as it spun, the sound travels the whole world like the sound of a buzzing Right now, Azief presence loomed like a titan over the sky and over the firmament. He then pressed own his palm. The demonic duke who was near Azief suddenly wanted to retreat. It took a step backward and punch the space around him. It should make the space around him to break off and then the Demonic Duke could run into the chaotic space tunnel but when the demonic duke punches the area with his hand, no space breaks off. Aziefughed a bit. He already sealed the space around him. Sealing Space is like the easiest thing for him. The moment that Demonic Duke enter the range that he had set, the Demonic Duke could no longer run away. Then an aural eruption filled the world as the Palm smack down. Up there on the sky, the whole world could see a titanic figure of Death Monarch lifting his palm and bringing it down smacking to the world The Demonic Duke tried vainly to escape but as the palmes down, there is nothing the Demonic Duke could do as its shrieks loudly and roars. The Palm passes through him and the Laws all over the Demonic Duke scattered and with ast roar, the Demonic Duke scattered into energy. The energy that the Demonic Duke had umted all of its existence now are turned into EXP. Low level leveler could not see the EXP origins as they think it is just some game. But EXP is simply energies thate from the things they killed whether they are beast, monsters or even outsider invaders. Azief saw it and he nodded. ¡®Good. I guess you invaders have some uses¡¯ He knows that this invasion of the Otherworlds is a cmity. But it could also turn into a blessing. One of the worries that Azief had is always the worry that the energy in the world would not be enough. But now these Seresian demonic creature thates in millions is providing energy to the world. When they die, their energy would be absorbed by the All Source and then distributed to Earth Prime. Azief had long knows the method of EXP and how to get it. The monsters that the All Source createdcks a soul. They die and after a while they would get respawned. If the areack energy, then it would take longer for monster to be respawned. As such, Azief believes that as more and more powerful leveler existed, the harder it is for people to level up because the energy of the world would be manipted by these powerful levelers That is why Azief had never ck off in attaining new heights because he knew that energy is limited. These Multiversal Convergence gives a chance for people to raises up their levels. When the EXP is about toe near Azief and bestow it, Azief only smiles. At his current level he did not need EXP anymore. He requires something else since he did not walk the same path as everyone. He just waves his hand and this EXP shower down toward a vige in the South American Continent. Most people of that vige were all around Pir Forming and Orb Condensing stage. When these great mouth of energy sweeps by the viges, the Pir Forming leveler all break through to Energy Disperse and all the Orb Condensing is only a step away from Seed Forming. That is how potent the amount of energy of a Demonic Duke. It is full of energy. Azief smiles a bit as he thinks of something. If he dies, he might even nourish the entire world with all the energy that is contained in his body As he thinks of all these inconsequential though, the palm keepsing down. The Demonic Duke is already destroyed and as the palming down another few kilometers below, all the demonic creature in the sky exploded even those of the demonic count. Not to mention the weaker ones among them that did not even have the change to explode and disintegrates as the pressure of the palmes down first before even the palm itself They exploded and then in just a matter of second, the palm smacks the ground. A huge powerful shockwaves spreads all over the continent. It cleanses the South American continents from all of its invading forces whether it be from people of the Otherworlds or the demonic creatures. But none of the members of the League of Freedom or the people of the Earth Prime was affected by the shockwave other than having their hair stood up and their body trembling a bit. The world suddenly be silent. Narleod, Warp, Hamad, Hatta and the other members of the League of Freedom who just a few second ago were downing pills and drinking potion ready to engage in the fight for their life, now stood there transfixed looking around them. It was empty. All the soldiers from the Otherworlds forces and the demonic creatures had all disappeared. Peace reigned and life could bloom. The sky is blue and clear, the white clouds appears and the world is full of joy again. It was like all of the struggle before were all a bad dream. Narleod frowns be even deeper as he thought to himself Death Monarch be even more powerful. ¡®Where is his limits?¡¯ he thought to himself. There is no trace of tiredness at all. That is what everyone noticed when they look toward Death Monarch up there in the sky b his lonesome, like a solitary god Azief did not feel tired. That is because of his physique that defiesmon sense. But he did feel drained. Creating such arge and powerful palm strike is not easy. Especially because of what the palm strike was supposed to do. if he just wanted to create arge palm and smack it down, that is simple. But to create a palm strike that is full of profundity ofws and Concepts of the world, to close up all the space rips and ensure the stability of Time and Space, repairing the fabric of reality and at the same time annihte all the demonic creatures and the otherworldly forces from other world while at the same time maintaining the binding of Heaven and Earth towards the invaders, how could even Death Monarch not feel drained. Chapter 787: A deal (2) But there is a reason why even after all that he still creates such a palm strike and still be fine and appears like he is not drained at all Because he is recovering at breakneck speed and the effect of his attack had now create an energy surge all over South American Continent. With his eyes he could see how these energies thate from the fallen demonic creatures and the energy of the otherworld forces falls into the ground. Some surged up to the sky and will help the strengthening of the world. After this, Azief would expect that the world will be full of monsters again. The All Source would spawn more monster and would gave the chance for humanity to rises up in level again. ¡®Is this a cmity? Or a blessing?¡¯ he thought to himself. He then absorbs some of the energies to replenish his drain off energy. The Laws around him is also healing him. Not to mention the Heaven Will that is already partial to him. Azief then look below. He could see some of them are still dumbfounded. He looks at Hatta and Hamad and he said, his voice seems to reach those below like he was speaking beside them ¡®Hamad, Hatta won¡¯t you thank this old acquaintance of yours?¡¯ Azief said with a slight smile. Hamad and Hatta like they were broken from a long dream were startled and then shake their head as they shouted. ¡®How could we dare?¡¯ Aziefugh. Hisugh was carefree and like he was the overlord of all, carefree and unrestrained. ¡®You are still here, huh. I thought you would go back. But I guess, surviving all the changes of the world, you are one of the lucky ones¡¯ Hamad and Hatta look at each other and then theyughed. They nodded and then Azief look toward Narleod. This time the other members of the League of Freedom all be tense. The words between Hamad, Hatta and Death Monarch is a word of greeting between old acquaintance. Some of the members of the League of Freedom did not know that such a normal member knows such a world renowned figure. But the conversation between them is understandable. But now suddenly Death Monarch is looking at their leader. And his eyes are very cold. How could the members of the league of Freedom is not rmed? Everyone know that Death Monarch possess all kinds of abilities. There so many rumors and exaggerated stories about him. But mixed in that exaggeration and rumors, there must be some grain of truth in that. They just saw how Death Monarch kill almost every single enemy in the South American Continent just by pushing down his palm. Now, that Death Monarch suddenly look toward their leader Narleod, some of them recall the stories that Death Monarch stare alone could kill people. They all were rmed and they are all ready to trade blows. This movement of theirs did not escape the judgement of Azief as he then smiles ¡®Narleod, you have loyal subordinates. Most people would not even dare to show any hostile intention towards me¡¯ Narleod still have thatplicated expression on his face but then heughs, his eye showing the same madness that always made Azief uneasy. Narleod then said ¡®We are all crazy people.¡¯ Azief was shocked hearing Narleod answer and then heughs. ¡®Hahaha¡¯ hisugh echoes above Heaven and resounded over the Earth. Hisughing fills the area between Heaven and Earth and it pressure those League of Freedom members so hard that they could not help but tried to close their ears. Theughter stops and then the world is calm again. Azief then said. ¡®I have destroyed all the space rips in the South American Continent¡¯ he suddenly dered. Go to pandemonium and aid my people. Everyone could hear the tone of Death Monarch. He is not requesting help. He is ordering the League of Freedom. But no one felt the need to protest. After all, it is true that they owe a great debt toward Death Monarch right now. Azief on the other and did not think that they owe him any debt whatsoever. Because this problem originated from him. But they didn¡¯t need to know about it right now. Narleod on the other and also did not want to protest. But he does have some concerns. ¡®But¡­what if more space rips opened up when we go to pandemonium? This is my territory. If I go to another continent and ignore my home, how could people here would ever respect and listens to me in the future¡¯ Azief did not answer. Instead he looks toward one direction. The direction that he is looking at is the direction of the African continent. He squinted his eyes and he could see that the African Continent has been cleansed off from all invading forces. Now, the fighters and the African Alliance is beginning rescue operation by sending healers and medicine aid to those who are injured. The titanic Law Body in the African Continent has stopped moving after finished cleansing the continent. Now that the Law Body had fulfil the mission that he had given Azief could easily summon it back to be the Laws inside his Inner universe. But he did not do that. He thought of only one desire. ¡®Come to me¡¯ And then suddenly to the shock of everyone, a titanic figure materialized in front of them, standing behind Azief. Now everyone single people in the South American Continent could see the titanic figure looming there in the distance like some kind of avatar of deities. The moment this titanic figure materializes thews of Life seems to materialize out of nowhere as flowers bloom and trees sprouted up as some of them even evolve themselves to be stronger and sturdier. Smiling, Azief then look at Narleod. ¡®My Law Body would guard this continent for you¡¯ Narleod seeing that titanic figureugh and nodded ¡®Fine. I have no problem with it. But it would take some time for us to arrive in Pandemonium. Warp could only teleport so much¡¯ Azief smiles and then said ¡®Leave that to me¡¯ The Cosmic Law Body look toward the group of fighters from the League of Freedom. One look and all of them were healed All their fatigue and all of their injuries were healed. Then before they could even exim in shock, the Cosmic Law Body waves his hand and those people and even the tortoise disappeared as the space around them turned into kaleidoscope shape before reassembling itself and the space around the area be normal again. Azief then no longer pay attention toward this area. Instead he looks toward the sky, his eyes seem to be piercing the clouds as his gaze finally rested on the moon. He frowned a bit and thought to himself ¡®I hope you seed up there¡¯ then Azief take another step and he disappeared from the South American Continent There is now only the Cosmic Law Body there as it stands there and close its eyes like a silent guardian. In Pandemonium, four tortoise appeared and all kinds of fighters appeared suddenly amidst a great battle and thenughing Narleod shouted to his people ¡®Let us not owe Death Monarch any debts! Attack!¡¯ the great fighters of the League of Freedom appears suddenly in Pandemonium and began helping the great heroes and heroines of Pandemonium. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 788: Up there in the moon Azief now appears on arge turbulent ocean, floating up there just out of the reach of the sshing water. Time around him seems to be slow down and as such each of the movement of the water could easily be seen from where it would go and what it would be if one could see the root causes. The great battle all over the world affect the Heaven and Earth. The seas were also affected. It did not escape Azief sense that there are also all kinds of new undersea creatures infiltrating the world. But Azief did not have any intention of fighting these beasts yet. He knows he should prioritize the enemy on the sky and on the surface before he attacks those creatures sunder the sea and those that burrow into the deep ground. This ocean separated what used to be Japan and what used to be the other Asian countries. Now those countries no longer existed and ruled by the Seven Great powers. Azief did not immediately went to the Lotus Pce and try to help Lotus Order. That is because, he knows even though he appears like an invincible powerhouse, even he could never stop all the invasion forces in the world by his lonesome. The problem lies in how scattered they are. If they were gathered in one pce Azief did not doubt that if he uses all of his Thirteen Law Body, he could destroy all these forces cleanly. The problem was that these forces are scattered. It is still easy if they are gathered in one continent like the African Continent and the South American Continent where they swarmed the continent. It is harder to kill those who hides themselves in some new continents or new inds that popped out. there are also a few ces in the world that seems to be protected from the vision of the Heavens. This is the anomaly of the world like the Bubble Land under the sea. Give him enough time, he would be able to do that but he too has his own difficulties. He could win against them and force them back but if he does it alone it would take a long time. Even now he is not doing it alone. Will and his teacher is also trying to repair the damages. Using his power to close the rip already drained him and he could not keep doing it unless he did not fear death. Azief did not fears any Demonic Duke. He fears that there is a Demon King or Demon Queen that did not show themselves and waiting for the opportune moment to reveal themselves. That is what restrict Azief from using all his Thirteen Law Bodies at the same time and sweep away all resistance. Unless all of the space rip is closed and the barrier between world is stabilized, Azief did not dare to leave himself vulnerable by using all of his power If in his weakest moment he would be taken advantage of and died, then Earth probably would also be doomed This world will be one of the many worlds that fall under the Seresian control and Azief would not let that happen. He expected something would happen when he opens the portals but one thing he did not expect was that there is a threat that could destroy Earth itself. He might appear carefree but right now, there is no one more anxious then him. If he could get the information that there is no Demon King or Demon Queen, then he could let loose. Fighting alone¡­. also have its cons. As such he did not immediately go to the Lotus Pce and help the Asian continent. Instead, there is a new n brewing in his mind. He looks at the moon and his expression is veryplicated. Azief saw something before when he sweeps the world and when he looks above the cosmos to see the translucent silhouette or worlds that aligned themselves with the position of Earth separated by a thinyer of dimensional barriers between worlds. He saw the moon and he saw the sun and when he saw it he instantly knows that there is something very weird about the sun and moon of Earth. At that time, he felt a sensation of power building up outside of Earth. He looks again up there in the sky piercing through the illusion mist that pervaded the skies and he could see the truth. He already had seen it before but now he has d a different intention toward what he sees now. he is seeing the moon and his eyes be determined. He is floating over the raging seas but his eyes and mind is on the moon and he is seeing different sceneries. His entire being be translucent like he is about to fade. One with the world, one with the Heaven. That is the state of Azief fright now. Even though he still holds Heaven Will, the sudden change of the world also affects the power of Heaven Will. Heaven Will absorbs the energy of the fallen whether they were from the life forms of Earth Prime or those Seresian demons and the otherworldly forces and as such Heaven Will be even stronger and capable of many more things. Azief right now could not believe the luck that has befallen him. If not for that he could not create such powerful world ending palm strike that could differentiate enemies and allies. When that palm descended, all the creature that Azief had deemed as his enemies were affected negatively and those who were not enemies were free of any negative effect of destructions. Other than the destruction of the natural world, the people and life forms were unharmed. If everyone knows how beneficial controlling the Heaven Will in the past, Azief believes he would have a lot ofpetitor. Maybe this is also one of the reason why his future keeps his grip on Heaven Will in the future. Because of the benefit that the Heaven Will gave him. Right now, he felt that if he wanted to enter Essence Creation, he could enter it without any fear of failure. ¡®Heh¡¯ he snorted as his gaze is still looking at the moon above the sky His eyes could see someone and the clouds of illusion and barrier of magic were prated by the Heaven Will power like it was paper thin. Up there, in space, Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage is floating up there on the surface of the moon, fighting against his tribtion to walk further in his path. Azief wanted to help. Hikigaya is already at thest phase, and he had seeded the tribtion. He is forming his Laws. The moon and sun be his eyes as the world is filled with his aura of distorting the truth, turning the unreal to real, the real to unreal. Everything be ephemeral and illusion in his domain. There is an eye up in the sky, if one could see past the bright sunny re. It disguises itself as the moon and the sun. But if one looks clearly, there is a ball of fire, a sun that emits no heat on the parts of the world where it is day. And on the parts of the world where it is night, the moon is round and smooth unlike the real moon which is full of craters. What is the requirements of Hikigaya breaking through Divine Comprehension? Deceiving the world. The invaders are pulled into his illusion. Enemies of Earth Prime killed each other while they thought they killed the enemies. Hikigaya did not even lift a finger, swing a sword or did anything. As long as he maintains that eye, he is helping the world. A fake moon and a fake sun. ¡®Still far enough from being real¡¯ Azief thought and heughed Azief also felt happy that Hikigaya is breaking through. Judging from the influx of energy that ising to Hikigaya. Azief could be certain that Hikigaya would seed in forming his own Laws. If Hikigaya also be a Divine Comprehension leveler, Earth would have two powerful powerhouses that could contend with many intergctic civilizations out there Hikigaya is trying to make the illusion to fill the whole world but it is too slow. Azief close his eyes and an apparition of himself appears in the moon. Even though Hikigaya is scattering his essence, an apparition of his illusory self appears. Like most Disk Formation leveler, Hikigaya could separate his mind and doing many things at once. Hikigaya look at Death Monarch and like most people who had dealing with Pandemonium and Death Monarch, his expression is veryplicated. Azief only smiles. Then he said to Hikigaya ¡®There is too much people you wanted to pull in. And the world is veryrge. The illusion that you are trying to weave is very slow and to make it weave perfectly to the current reality is a taxing process. Real be unreal and unreal be real. A very great application of the Laws¡¯ Azief simply said and his voice seems to be able to travel in space as the sound wave he emitted repels the vacuum state of the Universe and space. Hikigaya illusory self reply ¡®In everything, there is me. They would be trapped in eternal illusion and peace would reign.¡¯ Azief smiles as he saw the disk that revolves around Hikigaya eyes. There is nine Disk revolving around Hikigaya pupils. The ultimate form of a Divine Comprehension levelers. A Divine Comprehension levelers of the Heavenly Realm. Azief of course exceeded that by fourws, attaining Perfection of Disk Formation. Even though Azief could nots surmise what kinds of Laws that Hikigaya cultivated, he could guess that it rtes to reality and illusions. Of real and unreal, of the ethereal and of the tangible Hikigaya then asked What brings you here? I though you were about to cleanse all of the invading forces. Azief smiles and said ¡®I could not let only you reap the benefits. The energy of the world is climbing with each death. You are using the chaos and the blurry liens between worlds to break through. I could see a miniature version of you embedding yourself into thews of many thing, altering the perceptions and befuddled the senses of thousands of people and that number is rising. Hmm, this is very ungrateful. You want to gain thing without doing nothing.¡¯ Hikigaya expression turn hard ¡®Are you trying to stop me from breaking through, Death Monarch?¡¯ there is a trace of anger in Hikigaya voice. Azief snorted and said ¡®Are you worthy? If I wanted to, you would not be speaking to me like this right now¡¯ ¡®Then what it is that you want?¡¯ ¡®I want you to be faster¡¯ Hikigaya was shocked with the unexpected answer and then he frowned hard and understanding dawn on him. He looks at Azief and then ask ¡®You could not do it alone?¡¯ Azief smiles and said ¡®The fate of the world should not be burdened onto the scheduler of one person. Don¡¯t you agree? You all hated that I reign supreme over the Heavens. You all covet my seat. But none of you wanted to bear the responsibility.¡¯ Azief said and then Hikigaya frowned. ¡®It is not that I don¡¯t want to. My people is also there. And Earth is also my home. Why would I not help? It is because I wanted to help that I am breaking through right now¡¯ Azief shake his head ¡®That is still too slow.¡¯ ¡®Then what do you want me to do?¡¯ As they were talking, Hikigaya is still imposing his illusion on many parts of the world. But it is going slowly and not everyone is affected. Azief apparition then said to Hikigaya illusory self. ¡®Let me help you¡¯ Azief said ¡®Death Monarch¡­helping me? Hikigayaughed like he heard a very funny joke. ¡®I would owe you then.¡¯ Hikigaya said. Hikigaya had also sense something after he be Disk Formation. He could see that promises, owing someone something by one form or another created a bond that binds. One could say it is like quantum entanglements that binds the two people fates and destiny, each one affecting the others and unless that bond is cut away or resolve, destiny and fate would be intertwined. And freedom from fate and destiny would be impossible Azief simply said ¡®I would owe you too. I fear that there is a Demon King or a Demon Queen. I could not use all my strength wantonly for fearing that the Seresian is holding onto a trump card of theirs. The world need another Divine Comprehension leveler. And they need it fast. Your foundation is already stable and you already have Nine Disk. Breaking through, you will be a Divine Comprehension of the Heavenly Realm. When you enter Divine Comprehension, then it would be easier for us to cleanse all the world. That would also be an insurance if there is really a demon king or a demon queen hiding in the space rips.¡¯ Hikigaya thinks for a second and then he said ¡®How would you help me?¡¯ Azief smiles and then he grabs Hikigaya shoulder. The moment he grabbed it Hikigaya eyes seems to reach all over the world, seeing everything. His is the fastest way Azief could use to quickly help Hikigaya form his grand path of deceiving everything in the world The rate at which his illusion is expanding is unprecedented and it melded naturally with thews of the world. Azief only hold Hikigaya shoulders for a few second but that is enough for him. The illusory body exploded but Hikigaya life force grows stronger. Azief could see the nine Laws that Hikigaya cultivated gaining powers, as the dust on the moon rise sup forced by an invisible power,pressing the Laws and forming Hikigaya fleshly body. This is the application of unreal turning real, real turning unreal Divine Comprehension is not the same as the other form of evolution of power. Pirs Forming, Orb Condensing, Energy Disperse Stage, Seed Forming and even Disk Formation have one disadvantage. That disadvantage lies in the solid form of power. Solid form of powers like Pirs. When one pir is broken, there is a considerable power loss. The same could be said for the other mode of evolutions like Orb Condensing. Seed Formation and Disk Formation. When one Disk is broken, one would lose power for a while. But if the Disk is destroyedpletely, then one would fall down from Disk Formation. Divine Comprehension is different in that the power did notpresses into some form of solid things that could be destroyed. It is the Laws of the Omniverse To render such an ability useless, one had to cut off the Laws. And the only one that could do that is either stronger than a Divine Comprehension realm or a Divine Comprehension leveler itself. Azief then did not wait for long because he could see even in his current state about what is happening on Earth. And it is not something good that is happening over there. He knows that his help, though appearsckluster actually helps Hikigaya tremendously. Azief just only leave a few orders to him before leaving ¡®I will wait for you on Earth. I leave Asia to you¡¯ Saying this Azief apparition disappears as the moon seems to be envelop by a purplish golden mist. The moon is turning into an eye and that eye is gazing toward the world below. The moon and the sun gazing at the world, two eyes that is filled with killing intent. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 789: Take some time Azief opens back his eyes and he is still floating on Asian sea area. All around him the turbulent seas rages and rages on His apparition up there in the moon had disappeared and Azief could feel that the formation of Laws by Hikigaya is about to bepleted. ¡®This would help me tremendously¡¯ Even right now, Azief could see a mass of energy swirling up there above the skies, swirling around the moon. ¡®A Heavenly Realm Divine Comprehension. That is impressive¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Hikigaya could be considered ate bloomer. The world had alwayspared Azief to Raymond and many people believe that under Death Monarch, the number two strongest in the world is Raymond. But Azief also knows that this list is not entirely urate. There are some people that did not wish to be known and there are some that did not show their strength, preferring to remain low profile like Jean. Jean ability is very troublesome to deal with. If Jean reaches Divine Comprehension, he would even be harder to deal with since he could use Time to y around with his enemies As for Hikigaya, that is a true definition of ate bloomer. Right now, the fact that Hikigaya manages to condense Nine Disk at such a small gap of time and seeing that there is no instability in his Disk, Azief could very well said that Hikigaya talents inprehending the Laws is probably even higher than Raymond. Raymond seek stability. That is his path. While Hikigaya seems to try to differentiate what is the illusory and what is real. And it is clear that in this path, Hikigaya is faster. As the energy above seems to gather around the moon, Azief could see that an eye seems to open up. The moon and the sun be an eye. It is clear that Azief help Hikigaya to quickly impose his illusion on the world by using the Heaven Will Right now, many of regions in Asia seems to be enveloped by mysterious mist. Mist suddenlying out of the voids and fills the area. Those who were invaders and have hostile intention to the people of Earth Prime all were shrouded with this mist. When the mist receded, they all turn crazy, killing theirrades maniacally. Most of those who were affected is the people from the Otherworld who were red in the eyes and their veins bulging from their body. Theyughed as they turn on theirrade and some even started eating the flesh of theirrade in arms. This sight is truly terrifying There were also some Seresian demonic soldier that was affected but only the weakest among them would be affected while the strongest among them could maintain their sanity. In the eyes of the Otherworlds invaders, they are killing their enemies when in fact they are killing their brothers in arms. The Asian continent seems to be shrouded with a thick misty fog. Azief smiles as he thought to himself. ¡®It seems it would take some time for him to strengthen his illusion. But at least I now could cross Asia out of my list¡¯ Azief then look around once again determining where he should go now. he then gazes further and his eyes saw what is happening in Antarctica. He took another steps, the space ripples and he appeared in the sky of Antarctica. All over the sky of Antarctica there is space rips and even some mini ck holes that was the result of the great battle between the forces of the Order of Thinkers and the invaders from the other worlds. He could also feel a demonic force that seems to pervades every inch of space of the Antarctica continent Even though he had seen this scene with his Heaven Will vision, seeing it in front of his eyes, it still seems incredible. The thing that Azief is seeing is none other than the Demon ying Array. He could see therge and tall twelve pirs He could see the root of the twelve pirs, embedded deeply in the seabed of the oceans that surrounded the continent and saw the end of the twelve pir which is up there above the clouds There are tnds up there on top of the tip of the pirs. And there are lines on these tnds that seems to connected energy from the ground to the top Azief took a quick nce and everything is revealed in his eyes Each of the pirs have a person on it and each of these person is all in terrible condition, some of them bleeding from their mouths, some lost their limbs and some even lost their lower body but they are still fighting. ¡®Hmm¡¯ Azief muttered as he could see there are corpses of demonic creatures all around them. It is clear that they are protecting their position on top of the pirs not giving even an inch space for the demonic creatures to disturb whatever they were doing ¡®This kind of formation is truly one of a kind¡¯ Azief thought to himself. After all, he could see where the energy of this formatione from Twelve people and twelve pirs. These are the twelve people that maintain the formation. Hence it would not be surprising that they were targeted and attacked by the Seresian demonic creatures Azief also had determined something very important. These demonic creatures of the Seresian worldck ¡­independent thought. Someone is directing their actions. The area around the pirs seems to emanate holy light that dispel the demonic force. ¡®I could make use of this¡¯ he thought while smirking a bit. A n had already formed in his mind. ¡®Twelve pirs¡¯ he repeated again. ¡®A great material¡¯ he thought again as Azief took another step in the air. The space around him integrated and he appears suddenly at one of the pirs, like he was materializing out of thin air There is a person on the edges of the tnd of the top of the pir. He could see that one of the Disk Formation levelers assigned to this pir is about to die. He simply judged it by seeing his life force. Those who could see Azief eyes right now, would notice his eyes is clear blue like those of the Etherna. He could judge whether a person is about to die or not by seeing their life force. He frowned a bit and thought to himself. ¡®It seems Order of Thinkers really experimented with everything¡¯ The reason he thought like this was because he notices something weird about these people guarding the pirs ¡®It turns out it is not people after all¡¯ He once again nces around and his eyes could see all twelve of the people on top of the other pirs like distance and space concepts did not apply to him these twelve people is not as much as people but cybeic organism. Cyborgs. The best or the worst of both worlds. that is because while some parts of their body is machinery it is also have the trace of magical power. Azief was quite curious how the Order of Thinkers managed to stunt the recovery and regeneration process of people. Seeing that most of these cyborgs is around Disk Formation leveler, unless they diedpletely, they could always regenerate their body and this is unconsciously done and not something that needed to be done intentionally. The fact that the Order of Thinker managed to merge new kinds of adaptive metals and stunted the recovery and regeneration process of people of Disk Formation seems more interesting to him than the fact that these people are cyborgs Man merged with machinery. It is not the first time Azief ever saw such thing so he was not that surprised. It is only a surprising matter that Order of Thinker could create one. After all, being a cyborg in Earth Prime is not like an upgrade of power. Instead it had its disadvantages especially if these people wanted to reach Divine Comprehensionter. Azief smirks a bit when he understood the Order of Thinkers secret forces ¡®No wonder they are called the Order of Thinkers. So, they boosted the power of half dead person to such a level making them able to possess power close to the peak realm of Disk Formation. It seems Order of Thinkers is still hiding a lot of things from me¡¯ Azief thought to himself. He appeared at the pir. Therge mob of demonic creatures was all about to tear the person on this pir when Azief move his finger A force sweeps by the area and all of this mob they suddenly halted in their position. Azief was calm and it appears like he is easily walking through the battlefield They shrieked and was about to scream when Azief move his finger again and the Laws around the area was altered. This time even the sound waves around them stopped, making their sound could not travel. ¡®You Seresian are all the same. All of you are very noisy. Like mosquitoes. Is it that you are not able to speak, or is it that I do not understand your words. Your demonic counts and others could easily speak; why would the low level did not know how to speak?¡¯ Azief shake his head. He spoke and none of the Seresian demon seems to understand. They do understand fear and they do feel emotions, though from what Azief could tell these emotions that these demonic creatures have is like it is an infancy. Like a child barelying out of a womb and learning for the first time emotions of fear. Azief long notices something is very wrong about these demonic soldiers. Not only in this continent but also on the other continents. There must be some secrets. One of the problems that Azief notices is the exaggerated number of them. From what he could remember in his journey in the Seresian world and the subsequent war against the Demonic Emperor, the Seresian worlds seems to be fragmented and trillions of life were reaped in that great battle. All kinds of Demonic prince died turning to ashes. But Azief did not dwell on it for long. The reason is because this is the matter of the Seresian race and not his. Maybe they created a birth hub or maybe they have cloning technologies or maybe there is countless other technologies that create this mindless soldiers that did not seem to understand the concept ofnguage. Yes, that is the conclusion that Azief had reached. These demonic creatures did not seem to understand even the simplest concept ofnguage. It is like theye out of their mother womb and then were ordered to fight. There is like an imprinted sets of order sin their mind, some kind of locking mechanism in their minds and hearts. Azief notices it because he is a Divine Comprehension and there is much mysteries in this world that he knows of. If Hikigaya step onto Divine Comprehension, even he also probably would notice this weirdness about these demonic creatures. One of the hypothesis that was formed by Azief is that after the great war, the few Demonic Kings that survived the war had to replenish their demonic creatures. And maybe they found a way to create an endless soldier. Maybe there is a reason why they keep invading worlds and the act even be even more aggressive after the war with the Demon Emperor. But whatever it is, Azief did not have to dwell on it for too long because this is not his problem. Then Azief took a step. And the entire pir seems to shake and disturbed the seabed from which these pirs originated. The space around Azief body seems to crack and break before reforming itself back. Azief smirk a bit ¡®This might take a little of my time¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> There is an announcement on my discord channel. For those who are not in my discord channel, the gist is that I will be focusing only three books for now. Because I wanted to end the story by the mid of next year. Which also means there would be more chapters for Lord Shadow readers and longer chapters. Today there would be double release. It would be released maybe half an hourter because I need to check some of the mistakes in the chapter first I could not promise that everyday there would be a double release but expect a double release every few days. Anyway, if you like the change pleasement below. And privilege readers for now could buy until five chapters ahead but in Dec that would be eight chapters ahead. Chapter 790: A deal in the dark While Azief is in Antarctica, somewhere in the Ind of Peace, inside a dark room illuminated by a floating golden candle is a throne. Near the throne there is two people. One is sitting on the throne, while the other one is a few feet away from the throne The situation inside the throne room feel very constricted. Maybe it is because the wisp of energy that appeared every few seconds inside the room or maybe because of the gaze of that person who is standing a few meters away from the throne One of the person inside this room is a man who is wearing a purple robe with a crest of a butterfly. He sits on a floating machinery throne and on top of his head there is a metallic shiny helmet that seems to be connected with wires. Powerful fluctuation of energy flows through the wires and transmitted to the real world though no one portably could recognize that power if they were exposed to it unless they are very sensitive to the energy of the world. It is like a helmet only it looks more futuristic and its function is not as simple as just covering one head. It seems to amplifies the psychic power of this person. Of course this person sitting on the metallic throne is none other than Hirate the Mind Master The other one is looking at Hirate, his eyes seems to contain a hint of worry but that person quickly wipes that gaze Hirate is frowning on his throne and sweats seems to drip down from his body. Even the cold air of the room did not seem to be able to cool down his body Standing not far away from Hirate throne is a young man with blonde hair, green eyes and short curly hair. He stands there, looking like a male supermodel and look at Hiratezily. ¡®Hirate¡¯ The person shouted and in the enclosed room, the voice echoes endlessly. The air inside the room changed suddenly. It felt heavy somehow. The tall man only smirks as the heavy presence slowly materializing using the energy of the world. Then an apparition of Hirate appears in front of the floating throne, standing and ring at the tall man. The apparition is translucent and looks to be unstable. Hirate only took a second to know who this person in front of him is. ¡®Trickster¡¯ he said. Loki smiles. Yes, the other person inside the room thate unannounced is none other than the famous Trickster Hirate frowned a little as his original body that is sitting on the throne is trying to determine the position of Loki. Looking through the Cerebral Enhancement Device, he could sense that Loki is still in there inside thergest space rip restraining the main bulk of the demonic army. But it only took a second for Hirate to understand what happened. The Loki in front of him right now is probably an avatar of Loki. Hirate know all too well that while the Transformation Lordck the offensive power of the other sses, it also has its advantages. Transformation is in the name of the ss; one would not be surprised that if Loki reach a high level he could even turn inanimate things into an avatar of himself. Hirate was not surprised about Loki appearance inside this secluded secret room because they have made a deal before the battle begins. Loki had warned him about the explosion of space rips and the subsequent events that would happen. Up until now, all the things that Loki had said had be the truth. Earth is attracting other realities, worlds , dimensions and even merging with some of it. There is a lot of rips that seems to d to a different world and reality splitting aprt and there are some aprts in the world where time seems to be affected affecting the timeflow rate that seems to defy the Laws of the world. An ancient city usdnndly apapered in one of the region of the world like the past repalyiong itself in that region. All of this kind of phenemeoen that seems to defy all sense of logic is urring in many aports of the world Gushes of energy from the parallel universe that seeps in through barrier of worlds had transformed Earthrger and denser with energy than ever before and with ite certain changes to the world And now, the trickster is here, Hirate thought to himself The Trickster always had a catch. Loki would not help him without something for himself And Hirate is waiting for the catch. Right now, Hirate could sense that Loki is still restraining thergest army of the demonic soldiers froming out of the space rips as such, Loki here talking to him, it is surly not for some simple talk Hirate is actually overwhelmed right now maintaining his psionic power over some parts of the World Government territory while at the same time taking notes of the enemy movements and locations. if not for Loki warning, the sacrifice that the World Government had to make probably rises to hundredfold. Because of the early warning, Hirate had manage to enact Protocol Eight and able to raise all the rms and prevent total annihtion of many regions under the control of the World Government. After all, Ind of Peace is not the only ce that deserve protection from the World Government. Even though Ind of Peace is a moving floating ind and could be anywhere in the world, it is the charge of the World Government to protect the North American Continent. Luckily the forces of World Government there was mobilized early and is fighting fiercely to protect the cities and the poption there. But as with other continent, the North American Continent had be toorge for him to effectively save everyone. There would be casualties for those who live too far away from the influence of the great power. And the same for those who lives in some secluded ces that even he did not know. Though, they might also be able to hide their viges from the eyes of the evading forces if they were truly secluded Casualties could not be avoided in such a great war. And he felt a little bit sad at this. Unless¡­there is a Divine Comprehension leveler that could ignore distance and time and possess the power to control Law, Hirate knew that today is going to be a long day for the World Government. Raymond is one step toward Divine Comprehension. But that one step is like the distance between Heaven and Earth. Raymond did notck energy. Hecks some kind of understanding. He could break through, but his breakthrough would not be powerful. Hirate and Raymond both agree that unless it is truly desperate Raymond would not breakthrough until it is the most optimal moment But it is not like he did not make any ns at all for the survival of humanity and Earth. After all he also contacted the Orvanians. The arrival of the Orvanians woulde in a half an hour. So, in half an hour they need to endure and od their best. Hirate had always remain in contact with the Orvanian especially after the World Government created the World Gate. He was always cautious and worry about the possibility that he would open a barrier to some other dangerous world. And even when he sent people through the World gat to enhance their energy and found opportunity for faster leveling up, Hirate had abide by the rules that the Orvanians had set upon them They do not prey on the Will of the World theye into contact with, they do not change and intervene in the world civilization and progress, did not introduce to them the ability of the great many worlds out there. And Hirate was very choosy when ites to the world that they could travel into. They do not travel into a world that have more power than them or a technologically advanced civilization that equals them in fear that they would reverse engineer the space coordinate and trace back to this Earth. He fears that he would open a tunnel that connect this world and the Otherworlds. But Hirate was clear on one thing. This rip that opens up all over the world is not the fault of his World Gate. Someone or something had destabilized the fabric of reality in Earth Prime. Whoever this person was, he or she had destabilized it to a point that the world is now being forced to assimte with other world realities. If not for the fact that Earth Prime possess such a powerful magical power that it is no easy to assimte it to the other worlds, Earth might be different right now. All this shes inside Hirate mind as he looks at Loki. His eyes are still ring and it is obvious there is a hint of emotions that is hard to describe. Is it hatred? Is it fear? Anxiousness? It is hard to describe the emotion contained in that re. But there is one thing that is clear. Hirate did not like Loki. Not even one bit. The reason is probably because they are simr. No, he thought to himself. ¡®We are simr in some parts¡¯ Hirate thought to himself and smirking he thought of something else ¡®And different in other respect¡¯ he thought Hirate apparition sighed and then he said ¡®It is not time¡¯ Loki smiles and nodded ¡®I know. I just came here because my brother has appeared. I wanted to remind you. You made a deal with me. And as such you must fulfill it when the timees¡¯ Hirate frown as he closes his eyes and sighed. there is pity and helplessness in his sigh He then opens back his eyes and said to Loki ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯ Loki went silent for a while. He looks at the ceiling of this ce, created by some reflective minerals that were bought from the Order of Thinkers, seemingly to reminisce something. Loki thenughed and said ¡®I would not do it if I didn¡¯t think it is not worth it¡¯ there was silence between them after that. Sometimes the room would shake because of the tremors of the great battle above them. These two people keep looking at each other and their thoughts are different when looking each other. Something that Loki deemed worth for all of the trouble that would follow is most certainly something that is close to his heart. Hirate at that moment hadplicated feeing in his heart about what Loki had decided. So he could only sigh in his heart ¡®The path forward is hard indeed¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 791: An odd friendship (i) The room is still silent as these two people look at each other, their gazes seems to hide many things But they could not remain silent forever. After all, the world is about to tear itself apart right now while they keep doing this game They look at each other and Hirate could only sigh as Loki shows a gentle smile and a carefree expression. On the surface, the soldiers and the heroes and heroines of Ind of Peace is still fighting fiercely up there in the sky and down there in the ground. No one could have expected that Mind Master and the Trickster is talking with each other leisurely in a secret room in an underground facility of the World Government. Right now, in the eyes of many people in the battlefield is that Hirate fighting the otherworld forces using his ability to control minds and there is Loki inside the space rip. But Loki is using his avatar to spoke with Hirate. Then who is that person fighting the invading force using psychic powers? That is another apparition of Hirate, only this apparition is more solid and more real. The abilities that Hirate possess sometimes oveps a bit with Hikigaya in that they both deceive the senses. There are simrities but there is also differences. Loki then ask ¡®Where is he right now?¡¯ Hirate close his eyes and his original body seems to be squirming a bit sitting on that floating metallic throne. Loki notices it and ask ¡®Isn¡¯t it painful?¡¯ the apparition simply said ¡®Not so bad as you think¡¯ Loki look at the Cerebral Enhancement Device that Hirate had created attached to Hirate original body and the helmet connected with wires There are mechanical wires inserted in the slots of the helmet that Hirate is wearing and it is glowing and dimming per second. This mysterious device is the coboration between Order of Thinkers and the Research Department of the World Government It is also one of the trump cards of the World Government and one of the many secret devices among the many other secret devices that the World Government possess This device could amplify the psionic power that Hirate possess and it also enables him to search and detect traces of anyone he wanted worldwide. That is not to mention its capability to even see people and in some cases, hear their thought process. It is a Big Brother wet dream. If this is before the Fall and there is such device and power, Loki would bet any world leaders that have even slightest desire to be dictator would want such device. That is of course is not the only thing this device could do. If not, it should not be that much a secret. After all, the Eye of Heaven belonging to the Order of Thinker also have the ability to see thing from far away like some magical ss that could see the happening of what happen a world away and even seek people. Such surveince device is popr. Because normal modern stuff like the camera or thing that have the surveilling function before the Fall could never catch a person moving so fast like Will the Speedster in action or Disk Formation powerhouse that could move like lightning and disappear in a few seconds. The fact that the Seven Great Powers acted like the judges of the world requires evidence when they wanted to pass judgment onto a Disk Formation levelers. If not, the Disk Formation levelers all around the world would revolt from such judgement and as they are considered a walking nuclear bomb, no one wanted to earn the ire of all Disk Formation levelers in the world And even their own factions Disk Formation levelers would never want such thing to pass. If everything is decided by the Seven great powers without any evidence, they would not be satisfied. They must be convinced. For the great powers this is a dilemma because normal modern equipment could never catch a Disk Formation leveler that is intent in hiding their crimes. Unless they possess magical means like Death Monarch that could see through Heaven and Earth secret as he wills it, the other great powers had to create a way to see the actions of their people and the actions of the world. Humanity is not the only thing that is evolving in this brand new world. Even the technology of the world is evolving. Some of them are pure magical technology, possessing energy stone as a power source using talisman, formation arrays and runic symbols. Others are technological advances like power suit that is created from the forging of new minerals and metals that was found or reactors that gathers the energy of the world to give electricity and power many things in the world. And there is also the hybrid technology thatbines magical power and technological advance that did not use magic as its foundation. The Cerebral Enhancement Device is a bit of both. Other than searching and detecting people, one of its other function is that it could also sense fluctuation of energy This has helped World Government immensely. Because of this function the World Government could easily search for new spots that erupted with thick worldly energy making them first in discovering energy lode mine or some treasure that was unearthed by some disaster and many other resources of the world by using this device. Of course Loki believe that Hirate would upgrade this device to be more powerful. Loki of course recognize the Cerebral Enhancement Device. It is not the first time he sees the device, after all. The rtionship between him and Hirate in this timeline seems like that of a rival and at times even seems like they were enemies to each other. In the other timeline however, in theter years of both of their lives, they considered themselves as old friends. Of course, Loki at that time was already a Sovereign and Hirate is still stuck at half Sovereign. Sovereign rarely have friends. Look at Jean who mourn Paulette every day in that purple coffin. Or Hirate and Hikigaya whose friend is only each other. Most Sovereign is friends with each other, someone of their equal. Rarely they befriended with someone that is below their power level. Hence, one could say the deep friendship between Loki and Hirate in that timeline to be very strange. Because Hirate could do nothing to help a Sovereign and there is nothing that Loki in the future wanted from a mere mortal. The Sovereign did not have many friends because simply they are of a different lifeform. What they see and what they understand about the Omniverse is far from the understanding of the people below them Unless they themselves be Sovereign, it is hard to understand the thoughts and action of a Sovereigns. Hirate right now is still a bit selfish, still not polished enough and not mature enough. The Hirate of the future on the other hand is a lot more mature and fought for humanity, sacrificing his all for the sake of humanity. Hirate did not yet reach at that level but he is gradually going that path. Though Loki had a mixed feeling about that. Sacrificing himself for the sake of humanity. That sound grand and all, but as a friend, Loki could not help but feel a little sad. Chapter 792: An odd friendship (ii) The current Hirate might not like Loki, but at least Loki like the current Hirate. The current Hirate is a bit selfish but Loki like this kind of Hirate more than the self-sacrificing idiot he would be in the future. As a friend, he would like his friend to live and not suffer from the pain of bacsh all the time. There is a Price for everything. This word could not be more true than in the case of Hirate. There is a reason why Hirate be so self-sacrificing. The reason is simply because the Hirate of the future understand. He understands the pain of other people and as such, he be kind. It is very peculiar that it is mostly those who understand pain is usually the kindest. Of course, there are always those who uses their pain as an excuse to inflict more pain upon others. But most of the time, when you understand the pain especially in the way Hirate understood the pain of the people he uses his ability on, there is a sense of empathy that blooms. Getting into people minds, reading their thoughts, seeing their deepest memories, their dreams and fears, how could Hirate were not affected? That is the price he had paid for getting into people minds. The price was to understand those people even those of his enemies. A selfless person. Everyone like a selfless person. Selfish people like selfless person. Loki reminisce a bit of a future that is no longer there Hirate had uses all of his power to send Loki mind back to the past in coboration with Jean. Jean altered the Laws of time and Space of the omniverse in that one brief second that is allowed to them and Hirate manage to protect Loki consciousness until it arrived at the past. Those two sacrifice everything they had for the Universe. Loki looking at Hirate ring eyes could not help but thought of only one thing He did not want to see more ghost of the past. He wanted to answer the expectation of those old friends. The expectation of Jean, Sofia, Hirate, Giselle and many others. Loki look at the Cerebral Enhancement Device withplicated emotions. That device is very powerful but it is also the device that will change his friend. He could only sigh internally Hirate never be a Sovereign in the end but that is because the Path to Divinity was teared apart by the other Sovereign. One could say that he was unlucky to live in such a world where the Path of Divinity was teared apart. Right now the device is simply not up to par to the standard that Loki had seen, but Hirate would surely improve this device even more. At least in his timeline Hirate really did that and making this device simply more than just what it is right now With the amplification power, Mind Master could be considered one of the top tier figure among the Half Sovereign circle in the future. Loki shakes his head a bit shaking off his thoughts of the past and then look back at Hirate. Loki is not impatient. He waited for Hirate to answer his question. He had just asked where he is right now. the who obviously refers to Death Monarch. It is clear from what Hirate is doing right now that he is searching for his Death Monarch. Loki of course saw the Law Body and felt the fluctuation of energy that covers the whole world and the act of Seresian soldiers being bound by some invisible force for a few moments when he uses some of his familiar to see the world. His familiar, the raven and the serpent is at many ces right now. Some of them were disintegrated along the battlefield but there is still some that survive and be his eyes and his ears. The things that he saw all indicates that Azief had returns from his journey to the future. Loki knows this. But even though he knew that Azief had return, he did not know where he is right now. His exact position is hard to determine if this was before, Loki could still rely on his Divine Sense. But now the energy of the world is too dense and normal Divine Sense, at least his Divine Sense is not powerful enough to cut through the obstruction of the energy of the world and see everything. If everyone could see everything in the world using Divine Sense, why would there are still so many Crime Alliance members in the world? Like most people, Loki did not have such a cheat ability like Death Monarch who could use his Heaven Will to see everything in Heaven and Earth. The other reason is simply because the world is toorge now. The fluctuation of worldly energy coupled with that of all kinds of multiversal energies that seeps in through the broken cracks of reality and the space rips, the energy of the world is now too chaotic. Like a surging tornadoes, these unseen force fill Heaven and Earth. Unless one is primarily specialized in detection ability it is hard to direct Divine Sense to cover even a small mountain right now. That is also one of the reason why Disk Formation levelers is also struggling. They could still use their Divine Sense but the range is not asrge as before. If it¡¯s before they could still see what is happening in the other continent if they focused on their Divine Sense But right now, they could barely maintain their Divine Sense to sweep through a city. If the energy is calm, arge city sweep with Divine Sense is not impossible but as of right now, it is hard. Thends are separated by millions of miles. Some continent expandedrger than expected. Some seems to sprout out new mountain swirling with powerful fluctuation of energies, others birthed new inds and all kinds of auspiciousnds. Other created chaotic area ofw merging with each other and failing causing all kinds of weird phenomenon These all contributed to the difficulty of using Divine Sense. Because of that it is even hard for Loki to sense his brother and whether he ising here or not. The only one that had the ability to find Azief right now is probably only Hirate. Because his Psionic ability while simr to that of a Divine Sense it is also different It is based on the fluctuations of energy, mind activity and those rted to that. If its Hirate he could easily find Azief because the fluctuation of his power would probably look like a shining sun in Hirate Mindscape The reason for why he wanted to know the location of his brother is simply because he need to prepare for what he is about to do. He had nned this since the moment he resigns from his position in Pandemonium Because for what he is about to do, it is something he knows that Azief would not allow him to do. But it is something he needs to do. The Time Crisis is finally here and he is taking the role that Azief is supposed to take and he had no regret about it Hirate apparition stand there calmly. Sometimes there is shaking around the room but these two people clearly didn¡¯t care about the shaking. It is clear that the battle above is still going strong. Then suddenly Hirate apparition close his eyes, his original body seems to be squirming. A secondter he opens his eyes and said Chapter 793: An odd friendship (iii) ¡®He is in Antarctica¡¯ Loki ponder for moment and said ¡®he is helping Grand Researcher?¡¯ Hirate nodded but then he added ¡®Your sworn brother probably would know that the Order of Thinker hides many things from him¡¯ Loki chuckles. The fact that Azief went there means that the moment he set his foot there, all the secrets of the Order of Thinker also probably werey bare in front of his brother gaze. There is nothing under Heaven that Azief could not see if he wills it. That is the terrifying power of Heaven Will. If not for the fact that Lokie from the future and knows many ways of concealment like using the Helmet of Invisibility belonging to Hades and other methods, he probably would be uncovered by Azief a long time ago. ¡®Is heing here?¡¯ Hirate apparition shakes his head ¡®He is probably going to materialize another Law Body there¡¯ Loki frowned a bit. ¡®It means I still have time¡¯ Hirate nodded but then he asks ¡®You sure you want to do this? The consequences of this action would reverberate all over the world¡¯ Loki just nodded. Sighing Hirate said ¡®I¡­. didn¡¯t know you love him this much¡¯ Lokiughed and said ¡®We are brothers. What more reason should I have?¡¯ Hirate apparition smiles bitterly ¡®You two make me envious.¡¯ Hirate said as there is pondering expression on his face. Loki said ¡®Are you empathizing with me right now?¡¯ Loki ask ¡®I just wonder how it feels like to have such bond and to have such feelings¡¯ Loki did not smile instead he said ¡®It is not good to understand people feelings too much¡¯ Hirate heard it but he did not put much thought into Loki words. Loki also did not say anything more. Hirate then said ¡®I will also prepare. But remember the deal. You have to do it at the right moment. If you are doing it too early, then my Ind might not be able to bear it. I will also prepare to create a containment field or maybe a space discement field so that the normal people would not get affected¡¯ Loki nodded and said ¡®Don¡¯t worry about that¡¯ Loki was about to dissipate his avatar before Hirate suddenly said ¡®Hikigaya is in Divine Comprehension now¡¯ Loki still for a moment. Then he nodded. ¡®That is good news.¡¯ He said this but one could clearly see the corner of his mouth faltered. There is no longer that smirking smile. Hirate then said ¡®He probably would know the truth¡¯ Loki nodded and then he said ¡®Then after all of this calmed down, I just have to persuade him¡¯ ¡®There is still Jean. He is the most dangerous one¡¯ Hirate said. Silent for a second, Loki nodded and said ¡®Then there is two people that I have to persuade. Things keep getting more interesting¡¯ Loki said and Hirate only snorted at Loki words. ¡®You do that. I could not keep the secret alone¡¯ Loki nodded and then taking a step backward his avatar dissipates into small particles of energy. The content of the conversation all flowed back into the Loki original body inside the space rip and he frowned as the information was ryed into his mind Inside the space rip, he is still fighting his best Right now, he had transformed all of those he killed into his avatars, killing the other tens of thousands of Seresian soldier that keep flying out from their Battlestar. His original and true body is hidden among the tens of thousands of Loki¡¯s. ¡®Hikigaya break through to Divine Comprehension. How could it be so fast? Things changed again.¡¯ Right now Loki wanted to check the outside world for a moment. In his timeline, it is Raymond that break through after Azief. But this time lien after all had too many things that have changed from the originals. Walking without a guide¡­well, that is also an interesting thing, he thought to himself. Loki could not spare too much Avatar outside the space rip. A few of these avatars are already his limit and one of them went to talk with Hirate. After all, he had created so many avatars inside the space rip. The consumption of energy that he had to use to maintain these kind of numbers of avatar is already taxing enough even when he is manipting the energy of the worlds in the space rips. He wanted to know what is happening to Hikigaya. Loki had heard that Hikigaya was attempting to breakthrough to Divine Comprehension and take refuge on top of one of the craters of the moon in the past. But in Loki estimation, the forming of Laws would not be this fast. The best deduction that he could make was that Azief had helped Hikigaya. Nothing is simpler in breaking through to Divine Comprehension than a real Divine Comprehension leveler helping on the side. And it would not be hard for Azief to help Hikigaya with his control of the Heaven Will Loki also felt unsettled looking at the Cerebral Enhancement Device when his avatar is in that room. Right now, it simply has the power to locate people. But Loki knows the true function of that device. In the heights of Hirate power, that device is more than just a tracking device for people or interster beings that wanted to invade Earth. It acts as a soul jar that could catalog the thought pattern self of any and every people ever pinpointed through it. As long as he had their anima, their hard copied mind, he would simply put these thoughts into a home grown clone bodies which would effectively allow him to resurrect and every people who has ever die or will by imprinting an empty shell with their respective neuropsychic imprint. Of course it was not so easy to cheat Death when Azief was sitting in the Divine Throne The world believes that the World Government has stopped human experimentation. And they were not wrong. But the human experimentation research that was done by Pandikar has proven to be a valuable research data for the Research Department of the World Government. Even though, that moment is still far in the future, Loki believes that one day, Hirate would be able to create a perfect home grown clone without thoughts and use his Cerebral Enhancement Device to revive people by saving their hard copied mind. Then he could revive any of his friends unless that friend level is higher than him. Of course, that is in the case as long as their soul is not yet imed by Azief or their mind were not destroyed. Those who were killed by Sovereign rarely coulde back to life. When a Sovereign kills a person, they did not just kill their mortal bodies, they even erase that person existence. It depends on the Sovereign mood. Azief sometime offer reincarnation and sometimes he only erased the mortal bodies and their mind but did not erase their existence entirely. When erasing someone existence entirely it took much effort. Because when someone did something like this, it is erasing that person from the timeline and the fabric of reality itself making that person to be erased from the memory of every person that have ever remember him Jean for example also posse this ability to instantly remove Time of a person, and even altering certain points of fate and destiny that by the time he is done, there would be no enemy that is fighting in front of him because they were already defeated in the past ¡®Everything seems to change¡¯ Loki closes his eyes for a moment and then he sighed. ¡®It would not be long now¡¯ he said to himself and then continue focusing in killing the demonic soldiers that flies out from the Battlestar. His Sovereign Will is almost exhausted. After all, he is not a Sovereign right now. The body could not endure such power. It is not the problem of the will. It is the problem of the body. Gritting his teeth, Loki keep fighting alone in that space rip. Outside the rip, arrows shower the sky, shooting down demonic creatures. Sofia is shining brightly like a golden goddess as her rains of arrows protect many of the Seed Formation leveler and Energy Disperse Stage that is fighting up there in the sky. The arrows seem like a honing missile that it never once struck upon allies and always targeted only the enemy. Below the skies, the Earth seems to swallow the many groups of Otherworlds invaders and buried them underneath, dying of being buried alive and eaten by the Earth Raymond control thend creating shakings and break open the ground and created a deep abyss before closing it, killing tens of thousands of otherworldly forces in one go On North American regions, the forces of World Government are protecting their major cities. As for those that was separated by millions of miles, or a small vige that suddenly be sorge, they could only fend for themselves. Some of this vige is lucky that they were covered by some protective arrays that the World Government had set before. But to those who were outside of this range, they had to rely on their own prowess toe out of this cmity alive The whole world is fighting, dying, winning and losing. But as time pass, it is clear the advantages is slowly tilting toward humanity. Many of the space rips had been closed One could see a white lightning and golden lightning passes by these space rips and when these shes of lightning shes by, the space rip seems to copse unto itself. There are also tworge titanic beings on Earth right now that is sweeping all opposition. It seems humanity is winning. But only certain people felt like the closer they are to winning, the more uneasy they be. As for Azief, there is only one thing he worried about and the source of his unease. Is there a Demon King or Demon Queen hiding in the world, waiting for the opportune moment to seal the fate of Earth Prime? That alone had restrained him from going all out. The war of the world continued in all corners of the world. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 794: Redeeming oneself While Loki is preparing inside the space rip in Ind of Peace, Azief hadnded on one of the twelve pirs that was erected in the Antarctica continent One step he takes is like the step of a descending god of death. That step created a death aura that seems to shoot forward yet the force sweeps in all direction. Dozens of demonic creatures that was suspended in the air around him exploded into mass of gore. He smirks and he took another step and like the sound of a hammer mming down on a ss, a few dozens more of demonic creature exploded into mass of gore and rains of blood. But their explosion shockwave seems to be contained and even their rain of blood did not fall into the ground as they floated there up in the air. Azief then took his third andst step and every demonic creature up there around the pirs he is standing on exploded. No one notices the happening on top of that pir since everyone is busy fighting an invasion up above and down below. Azief felt the difference of temperature around him the moment he appeared around that pir He could feel the coldness of space. But it is not only the coldness of space that Azief sense. It is also the Universal Laws of the Universe. Azief smirks a bit. ¡®These pirs is like a conduit. Like a lightning rod. But instead of attracting lightning, this pirs attracts the power of the Universal energy and also make use of the power of the All Source. A truly ingenious design¡¯ he thought to himself This pir that Azief is on is already dim. The holy light surrounding it is on the verge of fading out Aziefe closer to the person. Azief could see from the torn robe that half of the body of this person is machinery. That person looks in apprehension, looking at the ck clothed man. The reason is simply because he recognizes who this person is. ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ This is the Heavens of the world, Death Monarch, the ruler of Pandemonium and the strongest person in the world Unless one lives in a cave since the beginning of the Fall, everyone knows Death Monarch face. Like always Azief is handsome and dashing. But none of that ever decrease one fear when facing face to face with such a legend. It did not help that Azief always appeared like some kind of God of Death, bring death and destruction to all the ces he steps on Azief smiles and he said ¡®Ah, you know me. And who are you?¡¯ Then pausing for a second, he looks around and his smile grew wider ¡®It seems the Order of Thinkers is hiding a lot from me¡¯ he simply said and the person felt even more ufortable. Death Monarch might appear smiling, but his words seem like there is a threat behind them The person then said. ¡®I am Sergey. And I work under the Grand Researcher¡¯ Azief only nodded. He then flicks his finger. Shooting out of his finger is a light orb that flew toward Sergey. Sergey was already almost dead so he could not even try to dodge the light orb. The light orb shots toward his chest and enter his chest. The moment it enters Sergey body, colors rushed back into his pale face and he could feel a powerful life energy surging inside his body, bringing him out from his precarious condition. The wounds on his body seems to be revitalized by some powerful life force that it healed itself in a swift speed that one could see the healing happening in real time Sergey could now breathe easily. Before he could say anything Azief interjected and then said ¡®Right now, we are all fighting the same enemy so I will not be too hard on you. But after all of this, tell your Grand Researcher to expect a visit from me. I hope she did not cross the line¡¯ Sergey only frowned. Azief then stomp his foot and stimted the All Source power in his body and the pir that is dim right now suddenly bursted with powerful energy, holy light seems to shine all over the pir. The energy that Azief had injected is slowly revitalizing back the power of the formation by making use of this pir. Azief then look at Sergey and said ¡®What are you doing looking at me? Go and guard the formation¡¯ Sergey was startled and then nodded. Of course the other people in the other pirs had also noticed that one of the pirs was about to crumble but each pir is being attacked and they could not easily go help the other pirs when they themselves are being overwhelmed. But to their shock, suddenly the pir that is about to crumble suddenly is brimming with life again. All kind of power seems to exploded out of that almost crumbling pir. Inside a dimly lit room the Grand Researcher in her throne move the directional joystick on her throne handle to try to see what is happening on one of the pirs even as she is positioning the guided weapons all over the Antarctica continent to fight off the invasion. She moves her vision but then when her gaze is about to reach that pir, the connection between her and the pir was cut and she quickly close her eyes. She clenches her fist as she restrains the urge to scream in pain. From her closed eyes, blood is dripping. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ She thought to herself. Even though she asks that questions she could guess who that person is. There is only person in the world that could make her suffer like this just by trying to see the figure of this person. ¡®Death Monarch is here¡¯ She wipes the blood that is dripping from her eyeballs and her regeneration ability kicked in. Even though she did not be blind, the feeling of your eyes being boiled is not something that is pleasant. It is like seeing the sun in front of your eyes. That was what happens to her when she tries to see the visage of that person on top of that pir She sighed. ¡®I wish he did note here¡¯ she muttered to herself She had no choice other than to bring out some trump cards to resist the invasion. She knows that Death Monarch has always been wary of them. Their secretive nature and the fact that they speak is codes and puzzles did not exactly inspire trust. Death Monarch especially did not trust them She fears that Death Monarch already found something is wrong about the many things in Antarctica. She sighed and then she shakes the thought out of her head. The fact that Death Monarch is here means he is providing backup. And at least she had to be grateful for that Even though, she is fighting here in the Antarctica, with the artifact Eye of Heaven she was keep abreast of the current situation all over the world. Even now, one of the screens in her mind is showing the scenery at the South American continent that is being guarded by a titanic form of Death Monarch, holding cosmic power over everything. In the Southern American continent, she could see that there is no longer any space rips. What this prove was that Death Monarch had the ability to calm down the space rips and bring Earth prime out of the Multiversal Convergence. Hirate is not the only one that have some knowledge about this event and know that this event is that rare Multiversal Convergence that would happen when the barrier of reality weakened to a point that barriers of world disintegrated After all, the Order of thinker also had the opportunity to meet with the Orvanians. Though they had to deal with the Trickster to negotiate the meeting, it is clear that the Grand Researcher and the members of Order of Thinker knew that they are in a Multiversal Convergence event. Unless everyone on Earth possess power akin of Gods that could easily neutralizes the effect of Multiversal Convergence, they do not want their world merging with others, blurring the lines of barriers between worlds, to have the memories of multiple worlds in one mind. Though it is clear from Death Monarch behavior, it seems that he is scoping the world. he seems to be waiting for something. Death Monarch behavior right now is actually cautious. One might not believe it since everything that Death Monarch is doing appears to be very high profile. But she trusted her instinct. Death Monarch right now is being very cautious. Like the Cerebral Enhancement Device of the World Government, the Grand Researcher throne ability of seeing the world through the Eye of Heaven also have its unique feature. She sighed and then send a telepathic message to all the other cyborgs in the other eleven pirs. ¡®Death Monarch is here!¡¯ The eleven cyborgs all over the other pirs then could understood the happening at that pir and instead of trying to pry they keep defending their pirs They know if they could endure a bit longer then Death Monarch will save them. Azief would probablyugh right now if he could hear their thoughts He is viewed as a savior right now when the truth was that all of this trouble originated from him. But their thinking was not wrong. If they could endure for a while, Azief really intended to save them. After all, this is his fault and he did not like other wiping his butt for him. One could argue that Azief mistake had strengthen the world. After this the world would enter another era of self-strengthening with many more Disk Formation would be able to be born. But¡­. how could Azief uses that argument. One of the thing he hated the most was when people uses the fact that everything turns for the better and that somehow justify their mistake. The fact is because of his mistake people died. Innocent people that have nothing to do with whatever this is, died. And how could those families of people that have their loved one died because of this event would ever ept such exnations. Even if the whole world improves, what that has got to do with a son mourning the death of his father and a parent mourning the loss of their child? Azief had always cares about the people beside him. If he is in the position of these normal people, he would not care even if the whole world transformed ten thousand time stronger. What is important is that the people he loved had died And it precisely because of that feeling, he is bitter. And he is using his efforts to save the world right now. He had to save as many people and at the same time make sure that humanity is not wiped out by these powerful force. This is not the story of a hero saving the people. This is the story of a person trying to redeem himself. And he is trying to redeem it by resolving these issues. Azief look at the sky and look at the ground below and he close his eyes for a moment before opening it again. Energy gathers around him as he nodded to himself. ¡®It is time to gamble¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 795: Affecting the whole world (i) A few dozen demonic creaturese again from the portal and tries to attack the pir but Azief simply waves his hand toward those demonic creatures The wave of his hand close the portal and turns those iing demonic creatures into dust. Azief is actually not capable of easily doing that since he drained most of it creating that palm strike. But, it is different now that he is on top of one of this pir. It is said the stronger you be, the closer you are to the source of power. And that is true of Azief. This pir had no other redeeming qualities in Azief eyes other than the fact that it seems to channeled the power of the All Source. If not for that Antarctica would long have been decimated. And now, that Azief is on top of that pir, he did not use his power but make use of the power of the All Source that he absorbed from the pir. That is why he could easily wave his hand and make all problems go away. He then looks up and he saw what he wanted to see ¡®You areing down too?¡¯ He could see that the clouds above the pir opened up and just by looking up he could see space. He smiles a bit as he could see Hikigaya had finished forming his Law Body up there on the outer space. Burst of energy fills the gxy that it affected thes and stars all over the Milky Way gxy and Hikigaya up there slowly descend on the Earth. ¡®I guess we all like some theatrics¡¯ Azief said. The reason he said this is simply because, Hikigaya appears in the Asian continent with a titanic body. The waves of the seas calm down, and the wind that was harsh and full of storms were pacified the moment Hikigaya appears there. The distance emetine the skies and the ground is higher than before that one could only watch in awe. And as such the distance between outer space and the ground is even further. Not to mention the chaotic state of spatial turbulence all over space because of the Multiversal Convergence, it is hard for anything to break through it and easilye down into Earth unless theye from a high advanced civilization of magic or technology But Hikigaya easily able to bypass all that and appear on Earth, the moment he set his gaze upon it. For Divine Comprehension leveler, there is no ce on the Universe that they could not go to. For Azief and for Hikigaya, even if Earth was destroyed today by the invasion they would still be able to survive in outer space. But Azief did not leave. Because this is his fault and he knows the kind of debt he would owe if he ignores it. The fact that the Heaven Will is one with him is also a bit of restrains. And because the people he loved is also here and knowing that they would be sad if anything happens to the world, he too fights for the world As for Hikigaya, he could easily ignore the world if he wanted to. But, he was helped by Azief. He too now owes the world. And even if he did not owe the world, he would still fight for the world. It is not simply because he came from Earth. It is because, there is people he loves, people he like, people that he knew on Earth. How could he be a coward and run toward the stars? So, even though Hikigaya could feel the terrifying hidden danger on Earth, he descends with great momentum and force, pacifying the energy of the world. Hikigaya appears floating above a vast sea. The titanic body smiles and then Hikigaya Law Body pointed his finger to the seas and all kinds of dragons and all kinds of mythical monsters that one would find in mythical stories if the past jump out from the sea. He pointed toward the sky and the cloud parted and the open up, illuminating the world. He waves his hand and these beasts were unleashed upon the world There are now two titanic beings that the whole world could see if they were fighting in the air. One of them is the Cosmic Law Body of Death Monarch in the South American Continent standing guard and the other is Hikigaya titanic illusory body. Hikigaya act of pointing his finger to the seas and the sky created miracles. The monster that jump out from the seas rush toward the invaders all over the Asian continent. They maul and tear down the Otherworlds forces. From the open sky, Sky Dragons, flying fire phoenixes, and celestial soldiers armed to the teeth all charged out toward the Seresian demonic creatures up in the air. Azief could see it clearly but the others could not. In the world right now, from the moment Hikigaya descended down and pointed his finger, all the living things in the world be blind. The only one that is not blind right now is Azief and Hikigaya and a few other that have powerful mental strength. All of the thing that appears were illusion. But this illusion of Hikigaya is very lethal. If you believe, if your sense believes in it, it is real. Those who see the illusion and could not distinguish it is blind. That is what Azief meant by being blind. Not seeing the truth is blind As such when people died under this illusion, those who do not believe at first also believe, and by believing, the unreal be real. The Celestial soldiers ughters the demons and the beast wreak havoc upon the mortal world. A scene of good and evil yed out in the sky and in the ground around the Asian continent Azief then avert his gaze. He had an opportunity here. He returns to his task. Now that Hikigaya had reached Divine Comprehension, Azief is more confident to fight with his full power. He wanted to know if there is really a Demonic King or Queen in hiding. He is about to bring out another Law Body out from his Inner Universe. He wanted to see if he could lure them out of hiding. This hidden force is making him uneasy. The Seresian demonic army would not just send these weak creatures to invades this world. Of course they might miscalcte and think that this world is a primitive world but Azief is sure his sense did not lie. He could feel a powerful fluctuation every once in a while Azief closes his eyes and then opening his eyes, all kinds of energy gathered around him. This sudden great suction of energy created great storm energy turbulence all over Antarctica. This energy that is usually unseen and could not be felt suddenly be solid and rushing toward Antarctica. The density of the world energy right now was so dense that it could even be said almost surpassed the distribution of worldly energy during the first few days of the All Source falling into Earth. But everyone could feel that dense energy lightened a bit. Someone is sucking all of these energies in a fast pace. That alone shows how incredible this is. This is an energy that covered the world and the entire gxy. For one person to use even just percent of it is shocking. Because that implies his energies is almost endless. When this energy is absorbed unless that person dies, that energy stays inside that person body Azief if not for his ability to efficiently control these energies of all kinds that is rushing to his body, he might identally break through to Essence Creation. That is how easy it was for him if he wanted to break though Essence Creation. But he never once thought to break through Essence Creation, as he had his trump card. He did not fear Demon King or Demon Queen. In his peak condition, he is confident he could tangle with a demon of that power, enough time for Will or anyone else to cut down the connection between the Seresian world and Earth Prime. The moment that connection is cut, not only the power of Earth suppression would increase, it would also weaken such Demon since Demon King or Queen usually tie their Destiny and Fate with their world. Unless they are Demon Emperor who had the power of a Supreme being, Azief would never try to break through to Essence Creation. It would be a waste of the effort he had put in before. But he did not. Since the Multiversal Convergence started, the worlds that were attracted by these interdimensional reality pulling force generated by the destabilization of Time and Space also contributed in merging their world energy to Earth prime. And Azief is using that to create his All Source Law Body and at the same time refilling back his drained energy after creating that world ending palm strike Imagine a person of Azief power level trying to replenish his energy. Even though he did not lose most of his energy and not drained off, the fact that a small expenditure of his energy could take a few percent of the worldly energy that is dense right now shows how much the amount of energy required for a leveler of Divine Comprehension level. Chapter 796: Affecting the whole world (ii) Right now, all kinds of energy are flying towards him, like a ck hole that is sucking everything in. This kind of energy shock the Seresian demonic creatures. And while the Otherworldly forces did not have the ability to see or felt that kind of invisible energies, as the energy be solid, they could see all kinds of lights and aura is gathering around them. ¡®What is this?¡¯ they yelled in shock. To the Otherworldly forces right now, most of them have lost their morale after shing with the inhabitants of this Earth. They were nothing like those inhabitants of the others that they have conquered. Unlike the people of Earth Prime they did not have Divine Sense and they could not pay attention to many of the things that is happening all around the world while at the same time fighting the people of Earth prime. They were like normal humans. They fought in a war with their weapons and relying on mechanical devices and their view is narrow. All they could see is the enemy in front of them. There are of course some who were enhanced mechanically but even they could not see a hundred kilometers away from them without any external device helping them. There are of course some thate from magical civilization. Some of them is able to control the elements. But their Laws of magic clearly is inferior to the energy gathering system of Earth prime. As such, they could not see that there is two titanic being roaming the Earth right now while they keep dying as these titanic beings were like hyper destructive entity that eradicate them without mercy. It is a war. And it is cruel. Humans have the capacity to empathize with a few people. But when the number reaches billions, it is just numbers in people mind. To depersonalize a story, people use number. They do not say that in a war, a pregnant woman was killed and vited, they do not say that devoted father lost their son to a bomb attack, seeing his sons exploded in front of his eyes They do not say that a loving brother had to watch his sister shot in the head. Because then the story be personal, as people could rte When millions are killed, in the mind, they could not have understood the kind of resentment that those people who died have as the mind could not process the sheer enormity of that amount of people dying. But Death Monarch reaps them all the same. Because this is a war. And they are the invaders. It might seem cruel, but if Death Monarch did not do this, then these worlds, these ravenous worlds would probably kill and enved the people of Earth Prime. There is also the Seresian Demons that fly out from the space rips like locust. It is good enough that Death Monarch spares those Breachers who did not attack or have any intention toward Earth Prime. But that could only happen because he has the Heaven Will which helps him in identifying the people who have attacked Earth and those who justes out from the breach and did not attack, and some of them didn¡¯t even know why they were suddenly in a different world Not all the world that were attracted by the Multiversal Convergence pull have the knowledge of the Multiverse. There is some world who did not yet pass the industrial revolution and some of the world is also in the medieval ages. Some of them were pulled because the frequency of their world matched that of Earth Prime. Azief when he saw the medieval world, he confirmed that the world that was pulled by the Multiversal Convergence is none other than Earth 19. It is the Earth where Lily is at. The world where Will had put his sister in. That world is in the Renaissance era. Of course there are other worlds with that same signature all being pulled and some of them are in the Dark Ages, others are in the age of explorations and so on and so forth. It is like the merging of two gxies only it is more magical than that. As such, there are also many innocent people. If not for Azief ability to differentiate enemies and neutral forces, then all of these people would also die Some of them were running in their viges and the suddenly when they pass a certain point they found themselves in a world filled with godlike flying people and demonic creatures thates out from the rip in the sky. To those people, they might have mistaken that they reached Hell. Death Monarch reaps lives like he is breathing. Easily and effortlessly After all, with Death Monarch, his simple moves reap so many lives Death Monarch and Hikigaya had long discarded any emotions of pity the moment they bring out their Law Body. Lives were reaped in a fast manner, like a farmer that is using his sickle to cut the weed. No mortal power could stand in front of such destructive abilities of a being that have the ability to manipte and controls the Laws of the Universe. Hikigaya Law Body is floating above the seas of the Asian continent, its right eyes resemble the image of a sun, its left eyes resemble the image of the moon. The Asian continent is covered by his eyes and by covering it with his eyes, it covers them with his illusions. Every once in a while, that Law Body of Hikigaya would blink. When it blinks, night falls. When it opens it back up, it be dawn. Of course this sun rising and night falling did not happen in the real world but happen in the Illusion World he had created for those invaders in the Asian continent. On the South American Continent, the titanic Cosmic Law body of Death Monarch stands there, cleaning up any other mess by simply emanating his power and bringing rain to a ce that is filed with fire, bringing life force to area where people are recuperating and maintain the stability of the spatial and time flow of the area. People are crying and screaming at the disaster but at least they do not have to fear any attack anymore. Those people in South America right now just felt exhausted. They did not have the time to grieve when they were attacked. All of them at that time were fighting for survivals. And it was not that long since the Southern American and African continent was pacified so for most people, the grief and the anger did not yet set in. But it will set in. As for the invaders, they are now shrouded with uncertainty and fear By now, these invaders that invade Antarctica could all see it. They could see the colorful aura be dense enough for them be viewed by mortal eyes. They could see it flowing throughout the expanse of heaven and Earth. Probably this is also theirst vision before they died. Most of them lost their morale and some of them wanted to return to their world. But from the moment the energy gathered in Antarctica, it is already toote Looking from afar, it was like the Antarctica continent is being shrouded by a mist of rainbows colors And then they could see a silhouette of a titanic being is slowly being formed. They could see the head is being formed first, shining like the sun, only the color is deep blue, changing the sky into blue colors. The translucent titanic figure is slowly beginning to be solid. The turbulence of energy around Antarctica be harsher but all around the world, the turbulence of energies is slowly calming down. These fluctuations of energy are caused by all kinds of energies thates from the world that is connected to the Multiversal Convergence. There is the Laws of other worlds also entering Earth Prime like of those of the Demonic world. In the Ind of Peace, someone who keep pointing her bow to the sky faltered for a moment when she saw the blue sky. She only nce for a second to the direction from where that energy originated before she keeps her eyes on the invading forces from the sky. On a white expansend with snow falling, with whiteness covering the heaven and the Earth, the snows stops falling, and the white sky were reced with blue colors. It was a beautiful sight if not for the circumstances A blue sky and falling from that blue sky is white snow and floating up there on the sky surrounded by floating snowkes around her, is Katarina, blood is dripping down her red sword. She too, took a second nce. She closes her eyes and gripped her sword tighter. No one knows what she is thinking right now And the snow keeps falling. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 797: All source law body BBOOM! The sound of explosion and the resulting shockwave clear up the skies as the sound travels the whole world. If is this was in the past, the sound would travel the world five times but now, it only covers up half the world. Azief is taking in all of the energies of the world as he is preparing to do something that is big enough and shocking enough to force out the hidden danger toe out All of these energies is gathering around Azief body like he is some kind of absorbing force of the Universe, absorbing it all as his Law Body be even more clear to one eyes All these energies all have different properties. Some of them contained the energy of the elements, while some other have the energies that prop up the Laws of the Universe. This myriad of energies that have so many properties embedded in it could never be easily refined. Some people who practices the element will try to separate the energies they want and the energy they don¡¯t want Because if they wily nily absorbs any energies theye into contact with, their energy would not be pure and be a burden in their body This is what separates them from Azief. But Azief is absorbing it all to create his other Law Body regardless of their properties. If its anyone else their existence would be bloated and it would not be long before an explosion of energy that crippled their body would happen. Instead a different thing happened with Azief. He felt like he is being bathed by the nourishing forces of the Universe. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of energies that were absorbed, they all felt very soothing and rejuvenating for him This is only possible because the Law body is the Law body of All Source. It is for this reason he could ignore the kind of energies he absorbed. If not for the fact that he follows the path of Perfection, his speed in breaking through would probably be even more faster All Source is one of the Disk Azief had from when he was in Disk Formation. It is the fruits of victory he got after he went to Earth 39. The Disk enables him to convert any kind of energy that he absorbs to other types of energy. It is a synthesizer of energy. Now, that it had be a Law, it could even take the energy of the other Laws of the other world and synthesize it to fit the Law Body of All Source. Azief just stand there, looking at his Law body slowly bing solid. The Seresian demonic creature from the space rips outside of the Antarctica continent is alsoing to stop the formation of the Law Body They were clearly ordered by someone, no, programmed by someone to stop him, Azief thought to himself when his Divine Sense notice them Azief who was on top of one of the twelve pir notice a fluctuation energy of demonic power for that one brief moment ¡®I was right. There is something¡¯ he thought to himself. He narrowed his eyes and the Heaven Will moves and its will was exercised all over the world. Azief eyes flickered as he could see everything in the world in that one moment. His gaze swept by Pandemonium and he could see the condition of Pandemonium like he was there in person There is a space rip in Pandemonium, that is slowly closing. Azief could see sense that is where that fluctuation of energy ising from. After it did something to the space rips, it retreated back and the space rips around that ce dissipated. There is a fluctuation power that almost surpassed the power of Divine Comprehension level, someone reaching infinitely close to Essence Creationing out from that space rip Azief knows that his previous worry is right. That is either a Demonic Prince or a Demonic King. There is a Monarch level existence among the demonic creatures. ¡®So, you don¡¯t want toe out, huh?¡¯ Azief thought to himself. ¡®Then, I guess I have to force you out¡¯ He thought to himself. Azief then look at his Law Body that is almost fully formed. ¡®Stop!¡¯ he said. Anding out of the All Source Law Body mouth was the same words. This wordsing out of his mouth turns into a soundwave that disrupt all the movements of the Seresian demonic creatures and the invading forces for the Otherworld below. BOOM! And then as the sound wave sweeps through them, they felt all of their blood and internal organs seems to be roiling up before they suddenly exploded, blood bursting out from their orifices. The Law Body seem to be even more solid as time pass. Considering the time, he spends building this new Law Body, Azief is truly taking his time in this continent right now. It has been one minute. The Law Body be solid and the space around that Law Body is breaking down. It copses but then then it was created back almost instantly. The Space rips around the titanicw body also acted the same way. There were few battalion of Otherworldly forces and the Seresian creatures that wanted toe out from the space rips. But the space rips suddenly copse, then appear again but this time there is no invaders. It was like when the space rips copses, it copses the space connection between Earth prime and the other people world. This is the All Source Law Body. There is an infinite cycle of destruction and creation around his Law Body. The entire world seems to be rumbling the moment the Law Body was formed. Some ces that is full of auspicious clouds, filled with energy of the world suddenly shrinks. Thend seems to rumble and some parts of the Antarctica crumble making way for deep abyss, the seabed were disturbed as underwater volcanoes erupted from below, creating small inds that could withstand thepping waves that tries to prevent the ind formation. One could only imagine the kind of power of the volcanic eruption in the sea below. After all, even the volcanoes below have expanded and be bigger. For those that could see the explosion it was like someone detonated a hundred nuclear bomb in the seabed when the volcano exploded. On the surface, the twelve pirs glows brightly boosted by the great storms of energy that is covering the entire Continent Tens of thousands of demonic creature exploded at the same time the moment Azief finished forming his All Source Law Body. The world was covered by the blue sky and aurora like scene could be seen all over the world. Azief smiles and said to himself. ¡®I still have eleven Law Body¡¯ he mutters to himself. ¡®It is enough to fight those that hides in the dark¡¯ he thought to himself When these invaders and enemies exploded, they still had to help Azief even in their death. Their essence of energy, of life and all kinds of energy contained in their body all flew to the All Source Law Body. The more people and demonic creatures that died, the faster the rate of the construction of the Law Body. Two minutes. That is how long it takes Azief to create his All Source Law Body. In that two minutes Heaven and Earth seems to be turned upside down. It is clear that with Azief and Hikigaya both using their Divine Comprehension level power, the invasion that should have created a global catastrophe that probably would surpassed the tragic day the Fall happened was averted with the appearance of Death Monarch and Illusionist Archmage It seems these two people could hold up the Heaven and protect all creation. The moment he finishes projecting his All Source Law Body outside his Inner Universe, there is the sense of emptiness all around the twelve pirs The wind blows all around the Antarctica bringing warmth and pleasant breeze and there is only silence. There is no longer the sound of people fighting, demonic shrieking or the barking of orders from the Otherworld forces urging their soldiers to keep shooting. There is only the sound of the wind. It was like one peaceful day in summer. But the sky is in deep blue and in the world right now one who were in Disk Formation leveler could all see that there is three titanic being that seems like a beacon of salvation. Grand Researcher looking at the screen inside her mind using the floating throne shakes her head like she could not believe what happen. She is the only one who could see clearly what happen during that time. The titanic Law Body stands at the height of heaven and the feet is stepping on the seabed, the sea wavespping fiercely on thew body feet and spirals of absorbing power like a ck hole was formed around surrounding of the feet of the Law Body of All Source The feet of the Law Body are on the seabed of the Antarctica sea and its head seem to touch the limit of the sky. Its body emanated all kinds of energy and absorb everything around him. One of the fingers of the All sourcew body rested on one of the pirs. That pir where the All Source Law Body rested his finger seems to glow brightly like the sun in mid noon. When the All Source Law Body be solid, the Grand Researcher could see that all of the otherworldly forces and all of the Demonic Creatures were drained off their energies. It didn¡¯t matter whether their energies are demonic in origin or measly like the people of Otherworldly forces that did note from a magical civilization, they were all drained by the All Source Law Body. Some of them exploded into pieces, others turn into emaciated corpse like they have been dead of dehydration. This change was sudden and almost in an instant. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 798: A golden staff (i) The world rumbles, the Heaven was tear apart and all kinds of demonic creatures roamed the skies and below it. Earth, seems to be like one of the painting of Hell. And all of this happen in the timespan of half an hour Half an hour could change the lives of many people. That is what happened to humanity today. Half an hour before, some of them wanted to enjoy drinking with their friends, others wanted to open their stall to sell their wares, while others wanted toze around. But suddenly these peaceful people, and their peaceful city were attacked by demonic creatures and people who wore iron suits and having technology that seems to outstripped humanity technology before the fall appeared before them. Some of these Breacher appears as dumfounded as the people of Earth Prime. Others was not as their civilization was seeking other world to conquer and suddenly they got ess to it. They immediately drew fire and the war began There are even Witches and Warlock among them. They were suddenly invaded by people from other worlds. In half an hour, they all fought, trying to survive. Most adults that is alive today, most of them were the survivor of the Weronian upation. The moment that these demons showing intention to attack, they immediately enterbat mode That is what happens in Antarctica in half an hour before But now¡­. there is only silence. All those cities and viges all over the Antarctica region all were shocked when all of their enemies turns into an emaciated corpse in front of their eyes. At one second they were shing each other, weapons drawn, a secondter, the weapons of their enemies fall down and they turn into a corpse. The Seresian demonic creature that was flying in the air with their skeletal wings all dropped down from the skies, likes someone had just spray poison to mosquitoes and they all fall down to the ground like heavy rain. Their bodies drop into the ground by tens of thousands, and they died almost immediately, the impact of their body crashing down on the ground created heavy shaking all over the area. Some of them fall down and exploded, other had their body smacked t and some others that have powerful body falls down and created deep craters or hole in the area as the world seems to be trembling withstanding the impacts of millions of bodies falling down. It is rain of corpses These invaders were all dead in an instant. And so, suddenly the Antarctica is silent. The All Source Law body did not even do anything. Just by being there, standing there, it seems that it is able to reap lives. The All Source Law Body then said ¡®I decree protection¡¯ before anyone could react, the All Source Law Body pointed his finger to one of the pirs. Bluish light shoots out from his index finger. This blue light covers the whole skies of Antarctica. The moment it shoots out from thew Body finger, it split into twelve light that went into different direction. The blue lights all went to each one of the pirs. Those who were around the pirs those who were at top of the pirs all were affected by the lights that Azief had send All the twelve pirs shines brightly purifying the red skies and the gloomy aura in the ground. The red skies were created because of the thick killing intent of the demonic creatures. But as the light of the pirs grew bright, these red skies was dispelled The formation was activated once again. But this time the formation is not controlled by the twelve people of the Order of Thinker. The entire formation is now under control of Death Monarch as Azief could feel the boundless energy of the All Source. Azief however could not deduce the location of All Source. But even if he deduces it, that did not mean he would be brave enough to take the All Source. Such powerful source of energy that seems to be shrouded with myths and legends is not something that would be easily obtained. The twelve people on the pir was shocked but there is nothing they could do. It is not like they couldin to Death Monarch. The twelve will of the twelve people of the Order of Thinkers were removed almost instantly the moment Azief decided to Azief did not stop his action. ¡®This is not enough to force you out¡¯ he thought to himself as he smirks evilly. Azief stomps his foot and his Law Body also stomps his foot. The stomping of his Law Avatar foot did not create a cracking sound in the seabed nor does it shake the world. It is like a wind blowing gently, causing a slight breeze but not harm under the sea. Instead it seems to send energy on the seabed. BOOM! A great surge of water rises up to the heavens as a powerful force then covers the twelve pirs base and forcefully ejected the twelve pirs from the seabed, bringing up the sea water rising up Rains fall down from the sky and some parts of the area near the shore were drenched withrge amount of water that wash away the small forest around it. The twelve people on the pirs felt the force even before the pirs were ejected from its position so they fly out from the pir peak and watch in amazement as the twelve pirs shoot out toward space. Shing! The sound waves reverberated under the seabed and the sea water seems to be turbulent and segmented waves could be seen all around the base of the pirs. All the sea creatures that was near the pirs all exploded as the soundwave sweeps through them. It is like a powerful force enter their body and because their body could not withstand it, they exploded into mass of blood in the darkness of the deep sea. There is a force thate from below the seabed that pushes out these pirs from their stable position piercing the seabed. Grand Researcher who was seeing this scene from her throne was shocked and above all else, she was dumfounded. Of all the things that could happen to the pirs, this one particr happening has never crossed her mind. She already felt that there is something wrong with the behavior of Death Monarch but she could not send any orders right now because of the suddenness of this matter. And even if she does send an order, who could take on Death Monarch right now? And would she even dare give such order? It is not like she wanted to offend Death Monarch. The Order of Thinkers is not like the other Three Giants of the Great Powers and could have equal voice in their council. Their fate could be sealed by Death Monarch if he so wanted to. As such, she is in dilemma right now. And she is feeling uneasy right now What makes her uneasy is because she did not know what Death Monarch is trying to do by ejecting the twelve pirs out from the seabed. She didn¡¯t know that was even possible. The twelve pirs are not some pir that you just stuck into the ground and easily could be pulled out. It had runic formation, marking of symbol and many other protection measure. It is almost impossible to take it. Chapter 799: A golden staff (ii) Of course, she never would have thought that all of that protection could not work against someone who is in Divine Comprehension level No one could me her in this matter. When she was designing and creating the pir and its protection, the strongest people in the world were all Disk Formation. She even tested it against Disk Formation leveler. None of them could take away the pir and trying to do so would be impossible because once the pir is connected with the All Source, the expenditure of energy required to cut off the connection would not be cheap. Even one hundred Disk Formation leveler working together probably could not be able to cut off the connection. Because it is magical in nature and it is not a matter that could be severed by physical power. But as for Divine Comprehension leveler, it is the easiest thing to do. Because they could manipte and alter the properties of thews of the Universe. She felt uneasy as she grips the handle of her throne, anxiously watching what Death Monarch wanted to do with the pirs The twelve pirs cost a lot. It cost manpower and cost a lot in terms of research. It is one of the crown jewels of technology aplishment of the Order of Thinker The twelve Pirs all shoot out from the seabed and was about to shoot out into space. Azief Law Avatar then opened his palm toward the pirs that is about to shoot out to space and a powerful force envelops each one of the pirs. Azief smirks a bit as he looks at the twelve pirs that all halted in the air and then he chuckles a bit ¡®I need a weapon. And this is a good material¡¯ he muttered to himself. Then he made a closing motion with his palm and the twelve pirs all revolve against each other up there in the sky. Every one below the Heavens look at this scene with amazement. It is not every day that you would look to the sky and see twelve gigantic pirs revolving around each other. And then the revolution of the pirs grows faster and then in front of the eyes of everyone that look at the pirs, they all see it about to emerge with each other Sitting in her floating throne, the Grand Researcher shouted in anxiousness She could guess what Death Monarch is about to do and because she could guess it she screamed ¡®NO!!¡¯ Twelve pirs revolve around each other and because of its adaptive properties, and the ability of changing its shape, Azief could manipte the particles of these pirs to obey his will. They revolve with each other, each revolving motion created powerful gust of wind. Storms are formed in the air, sucking in clouds and created a friction charge above the skies as thunder and lightning shoots off from the parts of the pirs Then they merged with each other gently and all of those weird phenomenon suddenly dissipated like it had never happened. There is no shockwave or an explosion of light when they merged with each other. The pirs revolved against each other and when they sh, the pirs did not break, instead they merged with each other like water meeting water. But what does change is the shape and size of the pir. With each merging, the pir berger andrger, that it seems to be a pir that could reach beyond the Heavens of Earth. The mighty aura it emanated be more powerful and created a holy light that sweeps away all kinds of demonic aura around the area of the pirs To the shock of everyone the pirs turns into a golden staff reminiscent of the Ruyi Jingu Bang that Wang Jian possess. Azief Law Avatar gesture with its finger for the staff toe. And it flew toward Azief Law Avatar The staff that wasrger and upied the vision of everyone slowly shrinks and be as long as the height of the All Source Law Avatar It emanated golden light that seems to be able to repel all kinds of evil creatures and it was floating there in the sky and when it was called upon by the Law Avatar, the floating golden staff slowly and gently went to Azief Law Avatar hand Azief Law Avatar grabbed the staff and he stomps the base of the staff into the sea. BOOOMM! The entire sea bed rumbles and a great abyss opened up underneath the sea, creating a dep trench where the base of the staff was hit. Volcanic fires from underwater volcanoes exploded out and the waves of all the seas in the world be turbulent. The entire sea is boiling as one could see the smokes rising up from the waves. The effect of the impact causesrge waves to surge up into the sky. But instead of crashing back down and created arge tsunami that would wipe out cities, it stays up there in the air, noting down but one could see the torrential gushing of water that is struggling to go down. It is held up by some powerful force of Law. Azief Law Avatar smiles and with his eyes he directed the surging waves toe to the staff. Then slowly these sea water swirls around the golden staff and then imprinted itself into the staff. A wavy pattern is imprinted into the staff design. Everyone look at this scene in awe. ¡®Hail Death Monarch!¡¯ Someone shouted. ¡®Hail Death Monarch!¡¯ Another one echoes the cheer. And more and more people in the distance chanted the cheer. This is the ability of the man called by the world, the strongest person in the world! If the Cosmic Law Avatar uses a sword to kill all of the invaders, now Azief All Source Law Avatar is wielding a golden staff that is made from Order of Thinkers technology. Azief no longer stand on the pirs as he is floating up in the air. Azief nodded to himself. Even though he did not hold the staff, what his Law Avatar feel, he could also feel. The staff contain the ability to absorb the power of the All Source in the world. how could Azief not covet it? From the moment he steps his foot onto the pirs and felt the energy of the All Source contained in it, he had been coveting it The fact he is using All Source Law body and using an item that as designed to manipte All Source, there is never a betterbination than this. He smiles a bit and then said ¡®Now, let see if my next move would be able to force you out¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief close his eyes and calm himself down. Because what he is going to do would severely drain him. But he knows he needs to do something drastic if he wanted to confirm his suspicion. He opens his eyes and then with determination, he made a swinging motion. And then his Law Avatar grip the golden staff tightly and then also made a swinging motion. The world was split into two the moment that swing was unleashed and the whole world was covered by a sweeping blue light Each swing contained a powerful strike that is hard to fathom. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 800: Seven strikes that cleanse the world The world was split into two. That is what everybody who saw that striking swing thought to themselves. They could see that space was cut vertically. That is the first swing. Powerful energy spreads all over the world. The All Source Law Avatar swings its and a ghastly wind erupted in all four direction of the Law Body containing a terrifying destructive force The ghastly wind sweeps through all the Seresian demonic creatures that is still alive in the continent. And it did not only seem to affect Antarctica. Because these winds seem to be embedded with all kinds of destructive energies and even life force. When it sweeps people of Earth Prime, it did not do anything to them like they were immune to them. These wind travels the world in lightning speed. Azief swing seven times with his hand and his All Source Law Avatar also swing the golden staff seven times. With each swing, the power of the swing seems to be like a powerful cut strike from a sword because of its sharpness. And then one could see the effect of that strike almost immediately There are seven rips of space in Antarctica continent, and each of them were cut horizontally. It is like the space of the world is a paper and Death Monarch made seven cut on the paper. In that gap of space, there is only void and when Azief finish his strikes, the void slowly closing back up This seven rips transported Azief attack to other ces all at the same time Azief immediately be pale after he finished swinging the golden staff and the Law Avatar just stand still and did not make any movement. But Azief, went pale in the face and he could feel his body heating up as he almost lost his bnce in the air. the effect of the seven strikes from his staff affects the entire world. the closer you are to this scene, the more you could understand the kind of power that was unleashed in that attack. It is more than just a powerful attack. In that powerful attack, all kinds of concepts and Laws werepressed in that attack. It affects the heaven and Earth, as they saw how the skies seems to break apart and saw an illusion like the whole world was split into two. There is profound truth of the Laws of the Universe in his attack. And for those who saw the attack, they could see immediately the effect of Death Monarch strike. His first swinging the staff gives and illusions that he had split the world and a torrential gust of wind shrouded Antarctica. This wind is no normal wind. It seems to appears in all direction and sweep by all of Antarctica whether it be the mountains, the forest and even the seas. Any demonic creatures and otherworldly forces that even grazed by this wind, turns to ashes. The sound of shrieking or their screams could not escape their throat before they turn into nothingness. No iron suits or powerful cannon could withstand this wind. Wind in people mind always carry the connotation that is gentle and breezy. When it is harsh, it bes a wind that generates tornadoes and storms. But this wind that was produced is gentle but it brings disaster all the same. Even metallic weapons turn to nothing. They turn to dust and the wind devour it and so, there is no proof that it existed. It was like the wind is a divine wind of annihtion, destroying one existence when it sweeps by But those fighters who were fighting their best against these invaders could see their enemy existence erased in front of their eyes. They could see with their own eyes how the enemy that was so hard for them to kill instantly turns into ashes. It took a minute before the wind calms down and silence reigns all over Antarctica. They were dumbfounded at first and then at some ces in Antarctica a group of warrior cheer to the sky happy to survive the battle. At some ces they cried their hearts out for those who have fallen. At some other ces they all lie in the ground feeling exhausted, their body is drenched with blood and sweat. The Disk Formation levelers under the Order of Thinkers did not do any of these things. Instead they went upwards and quickly fly to the headquarters of Antarctica. Usually it would be hard to determine the position of the headquarters of the Order of Thinkers especially after the world expanded and with the turbulence of energy all around. But now, as long as one could look up and see the horizon in front of them they could easily determine where the headquarters is. Because there is a titanic being holding golden staff that illuminates its golden light all over Antarctica and closed off all the space rip portals making the energy around the entire continent was not as chaotic as before. All of these Disk Formation levelers all fly toward that direction, their face is full of anxiousness, fear and uncertainty. Not all people know why the invaders suddenly were annihted. But those who had at least reached Seed Formation knows this kind of energy. And for Disk Formation, they could of course know more. Death Monarch had saved Antarctica. But these Disk Formation levelers did not feel happy at all. Because everyone know that Order of Thinkers did not have a lot of military power. It is one of the reason that not many great powers think of them as a threat. The only threat they possess is because of the many knowledge and secret things that they have uncovered, catalogued and knows. But today, when the invasions started, dozens of Disk Formation levelers take into battle. How could they not know that their existence had been exposed by Death Monarch. It means they were lying before. That is why they felt uneasy. If that wind that swept away all of those demonic creatures have ill intention toward them, these Disk Formation leveler probably could not escape it unless they have certain lifesaving technique. Bu they still keep flying toward that direction. Because they wanted to exin. With one swing of the golden staff, Death Monarch Azief, the strongest person in the world had annihted every single demonic creatures and invaders from the Other world in Antarctica. What is more astonishing was that none of the Earth Prime inhabitants were harmed by that wind and it is also the same for people whoe from the Otherworld but have no desire to attack and invade Earth Prime. Inside a dark room, sitting on a floating throne someone had seen all this. But even she did not understand what she sees or what kind of ability this is that was shown by Death Monarch. She could not believe that Divine Comprehension leveler is this powerful. This kind of power overturn any of her previous thought about the power level of the world The Grand Researcher seeing this could only sigh. She could not fault Death Monarch using the weapon of Order of Thinkers. She could only say two words in whispering tone ¡®Thank you¡¯ she said as shees out from the room and wanted to meet Death Monarch. That is the effect of his first swing. There is another six swing. And the force of this swinging of the staff all went to different ces and each one of them possess heaven splitting and earth ending force. At the same time that the first attack cleanses Antarctica from all of its invaders, the force of the second swing of the golden staff bend time and space and appeared simultaneously toward the Asian Continent. Most of the fighter in Asian Continent is reserving their strength and healing their injuries as they look on at the demonic creatures killing other demonic creatures and otherworldly forces killing otherworldly forces. The reason why they could rest is simply because Hikigaya is there and he is using his illusion power to nt a different vision in the eye and mind of these invaders. But it would still take a long time and not everyone is affected. Hikigaya effort of trying to create the illusion is not an easy task especially now when the world be so big that the distance between the sky and the ground is infinitely high. It is at this time the force suddenly erupted in all direction. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 801: Darkness fall The Lotus Pce who were just overwhelmed by the demonic creature suddenly felt the shift in the wind. The Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin was the first one to notice and he frowned. The protection that is covering the city is still holding on. The wind did not tear apart the formation but just gently passes by the Lotus Pce. Hikigaya Law Body also notices that wind thates out of nowhere. Hikigaya true body is inside the titanic Law Avatar. Hikigaya did not yet master the ability to protect his Law Avatar outside his inner universe so he still has to be present for his Law Avatar to have the kind of power that Azief possess. Hikigaya did not use his hand to check the properties of the wind. He only looks at it and he could see through all the properties. And the more he sees, the more he is shocked. Because there are myriads of energies inside blowing wind. Some of it contain destructive properties and some other contain properties that have life force. Like freshwater and sea water did not mix, the same could be said of this two opposite force yet at the same time they travel together following the wind and do what they were programmed to do. to be able to contain all of these properties and made them be able to be beside each other, Hikigaya knows that the Laws that Death Monarch hadprehended must be majorws of the universe. The wind swirls around his titanicw body and Hikigaya smiles. He did not block or seal the wind. Instead he guided the wind and added hisw inside it An image of tens of thousands of floating eyes appears all over the Asian continent. All of these eyes were closed but each of them seems to emanate powerful force of energy On the heaven, a sliver of crack appeared in the moon and this crack grew increase wider and longer. The dust all over the moon suddenly like being moved by external force is swirling all over the moon surface like a tornado is about to form. The crack then opened up slowly and then like a lid covering an eye, it snapped open. The moon split into two as a purple mist covers the entire moon. Space was sundered and to whoever look above, in the part where the world is night, they could see an eye reced the moon. It is the same for the sun. It too had a crack and exploded the moment that crack snapped open. When the moon exploded and when the sun exploded, such destructive force resulted from these should be catastrophic if not universe ending. But the world still is fine and thes and the asteroid belt nearby the sun and the moon did not even seem to be affected. This is nothing but another illusion. Illusion that harness the power of reality. The destructive force that should have imploded is an illusion. That is true. But if one could convert unreal to real, then this illusory destructive force would be a real illusory force. This is one of the many abilities of Hikigaya, of Illusion and Reality. Everyone who look up could see at the gigantic eye looking at them. The eye that rece the moon is red. The eye that reced the sun is blue. The eye was purple and devoid of emotion. It appeared cold while at the same time exuding a powerful destructive emanation of power. Everything seems small under that eye. The eye gazes upon the world and the wind sweep the area and then when the eyen closed itself, the darkest night descend upon the world. Everyone in the world was affected by this. It is an illusion. But for that one moment everyone believes in that illusion. The matter was too sudden and no one disbelieve it. So, the illusion be real. The sun and moon be the eye of Hikigaya. When he opens his eyes, night appears and light descend. When he closes his eyes, the darkest night would fall. And he right now closed his eyes. And everything and everyone in the world could not see. Even the golden light of the Lotus pce was covered in darkness. It was like light did not reflect and no source of light could be found in the world. The only thing that is shining in the Asian continent is that protective covering of arrays that Lee Sangmin had crafted That is not something that Hikigaya could affect with his darkness and it is not something that even Death Monarch wanted to destroy. Lee Sangmin protected by that formation could see the darkness of the world and he frowned. ¡®Divine Comprehension leveler is truly like gods¡¯ he thought to himself. There is darkness all over the world and the eyes could not seeting. All of their sense have fallen into an illusion so they could not see it for what it is. But since everyone believe in it, even if they did not feel into an illusion, they would still see nothing because the illusion has be real. Swish! Swish! The Asian continent was dark and they were blind. This sudden blindness shocked everyone especially those who were fighting against the demonic creature. They all thought that when the darkest night falls upon them, they would get ughtered by the enemy in front of them. But they did not feel the attacking to them. All of the fighters strain their ears after a few second. They did not hear the shing of weapons between the enemy and them. So they remain silent and they did not move. Then they hear it. They did not hear the shrieking of demonic creatures or the barking of orders form the military officials of the Otherworldly forces. All they could hear was the sound of wind, and nothing else. Then the eye on the sun and moon opened up and darkness dissipated. Those who were on the parts of the world where it is night could once again see the stars and the lighting out from fires and light reflected again in the world. On parts of the world where it is day, one could once again see the sun up there in the sky and the sunlight once again could be seen. The cold emotionless eye that one could see hanging up in the heaven is no longer there. It was shocking indeed. The sun and moon that had exploded before now return back at their position like there was nothing wrong with it. But there was something more shocking. When they could see, what they see in front of them are clear skies and peaceful world. There are no Otherworldly forces charging towards them with their guns and there is space rip in the skies vomiting out demonic creatures. All they could see was clear skies and peaceful scenery. And they could hear the song of the wind. They were all speechless. All the enemies that tries to kill them all disappeared. To those who were inrge battlefield, some of them kneeled on the ground and cry. Who know what he cried for and for whom he cried for. But one could guess there is a lot of mixed emotion in each tears that fall to the ground. The scenery is peaceful and the skies are calm, but the bodies of the fallen is still there. Azief had left the bodies of the fallen so that their friends could bury them and give them their final respect. Around the Lotus Pce, Lee Sangmin and the Emperor of Wei look down below therge city walls of the Lotus Pce. They could see that their soldiers are cheering and chanting Death Monarch name. Lee Sangmin was the one most affected with the power that the two Divine Comprehension levelers had shown. The sun and moon turns into an eye and that was Hikigaya. Hikigaya titanic body still floats there in therge ocean, itsrge body is like beacon of hope and salvation. But the Law Body no longer glows with power like before and is now dim in its aura. Hikigaya who is inside the titanic Law Body had close his eyes, blood dripping from his eyes. Hikigaya had use a lot of energy to supplement Azief attack. He did not have to do that, to be honest. But Hikigaya did it because he wanted Azief to reserve his energy. He understood what Azief is trying to do. As such, he put a lot of his energy in that gust of wind while making the other force that was unleashed to be transferred to the other strikes. Azief is trying to lure out the one hiding in the dark. Even though Hikigaya is already in Divine Comprehension level, in the end he just stepped into that level and his foundation and hisprehension of thew is not yet stable. But he still helps Azief regardless of the cost. The moment he be Divine Comprehension leveler he could trace the truth of the matter of why this Multiversal Convergence happens. But he did not me Death Monarch right now. It is not time yet to point me. It is now time for them to unite. This is an external enemy that is trying to take over Earth Prime. In this one attack, Hikigaya is out of themission but he still musters his energy to keep up the appearance of hisw Body. Because he knows that what people need right now is some hope. Hikigaya then went into deep sleep as his Law body floats there on therge ocean like a statue. In the skies of Japan, there is a man d in thunder who could see the titanic body of Hikigaya and he clenches his fist, with his eyes zing with desire ¡®I usually would think of this as something that is troublesome. But right now, even I want to find out how powerful l would be if I reached that level¡¯ It is Oreki, floating up there in the sky, as lightning arcs swirls around his body. He is the leading force that protect the area around Japan when the invasion had descended. He did not have the ability to protect the entire Asian continent and could only protect those around him. And while Japan is inside the Asian continent, they are under the World Government. Though who knows what will happen after this considering that Hikigaya had reached Divine Comprehension level? Oreki had always beenpared with Hikigaya and it was the same for Hikigaya who waspared to Oreki. They are known as the two protectors of Japan and they protect Japan interest which is their interest. While Hirate who is the President of the World Government try to integrate Japan into the World Government. Sharing resources for the good of humanity. It is a good slogan. But it is not something that appeals to Hikigaya and Oreki which respectively control the Kanto and Kansai region and protect the Emperor Hikigaya and Oreki on the other hand as they have more people to protect and more people that follow them did not exactly agree with this module. But they never wanted to break rtionpletely with the World Government. Oreki thought to himself ¡®I should work harder or Hikigaya would take all the spotlights¡¯ he muttered to himself. He slowly floated down as he quickly orders to restore the peace and organize a search and rescue party all over Japan. But Oreki did not let down his guard. He could still feel the powerful force filling the world. this matter is not yet over. That is what his instinct is telling him. And he had to be ready. Turning into lightning, his entire existence scattered as the force of Azief strikes once again appears in another continent >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 802: Owing too much There is an apocalyptic wind that passes by the Asian continent and that is Death Monarch helps toward them. Two Divine Comprehension leveler working together could create such a terrifying effect. That is the thought that pervaded every inch of his mind. Lee Sangmin because he was protected by the unique array formation that he had set up around the Lotus Pce, he could see the process of what happened very well. He saw how the wind passes by the Seresian demons and the Otherworldly forces. When the wind passes the demonic creatures they all morphed. They morphed and then disintegrated like the energies in their body all went unstable and erupted all at the same time. It is like they turn into cancer cell and it was removed forcefully by some heating device They all disintegrated into particles of dust before the wind always wash it away. As for the otherworldly forces, the wind sweeps them and like an acid poured on top of a stic, that is what happens to them. They melted not into liquid but to energy form, the very basic of their atomic particle. None of their high tech machinery could resist the destructive force of that wind. The wind also seems to be guided by the eye in the sky as the eye seems to pointed toward the enemy and elerated the wind movement. With that, the Asian continent be calm. Lee Sangmin sighed and then said to the Feng Jing, Emperor of Wei who is standing beside him. ¡®I will go to Pandemonium¡¯ His word is very simple and very light but the implication of his word is very heavy The world is calm and the wind is breezy. There are no space rips opening up in the sky and Asian continent seems to have survive the onught with the arrival of that wind. Energy of the world in Asian continent be dense almost immediately after the divine wind that Death Monarch had unleashed kill all the invaders. After all, the invaders also possess energy in their body. And now that energy remains here in Earth Prime and affect this Milky Way gxy filling every inch and corner of the Universe with energy of the fallen. Who knows how many Disk Formation levelbatant that died in this world. Azief had been able to do this because of his power over the Laws and the fact that each Seresian demonic creature thate out of the space rip and enter into Earth Prime was suppressed by the Will of the World. The Emperor however did not seem to care about this matter and more concerned with the words of Lee Sangmin The soldiers still need to clean and bury the fallen warriors. Lee Sangmin who is known as the protector of the Lotus Pce suddenly said he is going to Pandemonium would bewilder people. This line of thinking did not track and usually would shock any other people. But Feng Jing was not shocked at all. But not shocked did not mean that he would allow it The Emperor frowned and then he said ¡®Why?¡¯ Lee Sangmin then smiling bitterly said ¡®I owe too much. It would be too ungrateful of me to ignore the grace given to me.¡¯ The Emperor sighed and close his eyes. he could hear the cheering roars of his soldiers beneath the city wall and then after a moment he slowly nodded in agreement. Lee Sangmin smiles and without hesitation he run forward and then jump down from the tall Lotus Pce Hall He pointed his wooden staff in front of him and as he is falling down, a greenish brown portal opened up and he disappeared. The Emperor only sighed as he looks at the barrier that held up the Lotus Pce during the invasion. He saw the character written on the core of the formation and he sighed again as his eyes then gaze back to his front. Even though all of the Seresian and the otherworldly forces could no longer be seen, the effect of the battle could still be seen. There arerge craters everywhere and there were many corpses around them and limbs of people scattered about. Holes formed on the ground and the sight of abyss that appeared after a great attack is all toomon all over the city. There is mes that is soaring high trying to touch the sky. There is even a river that was diverted and some hills and small mountains that was ttened because of the battle. Even from his Lotus Pce he could see that there is a tall mountain in the distance that he could not see before half an hour ago The distance between Heaven and Earth multiplied hundredfold. Even if one wanted tounch rocket to space, it would take a long time before it would reach the sky and went out of Earth. Everything changes in half an hour. He sighed again ¡®How many changes must happen in one life time before one would feel discouraged¡¯ he is muttering to himself. Feng Jing had experienced many things since the Fall. It is very fortunate that he had survive all of it. And it is his fortune that he had joined hand with Sangmin. If not, there would not be that many people that would be saved today. He thought to himself as he turns back and look at the city behind him. There is millions of people that were saved because of Sangmin today. Most of the citizens of the Asian continent usually build their cities around the Lotus pce except those that have their own sphere of influence and warlords and leaders that they answer to. When the invasion first happens, because of the formation power, Lee Sangmin is able to transport almost all the cities affiliated with Lotus Pce inside the Forbidden City. The Forbidden City is of course not the forbidden city of former China. Instead it is the Lotus Forbidden City and is a metropolitan courts of people of all races. While there is still distinction between races, that kinds of feeling are slowly being eroded since the Weronian invasion. Most people did not view things in the terms of races anymore since they are the same which is humans. It is the outside world that they should fear and be wary with. Nobody wanted to live in the years of the Weronian upation again. Old grudges are slowly being forgotten and new alliances are formed since that terrible day Lotus Pce is inside the Lotus Forbidden City. There is one effect of the world expanding that help keep Lotus Pce intact even after the many attacks that everyone inside the Lotus Forbidden City to be saved The power of the formation also increased when the world expanded and the space inside the Forbidden City right now could amodate all of humanity. After all, humanity after the Fall had scarce poption. Before the fall there is seven billion people living in the world give or take. After the invasion and all the cmity, disaster and many other obstacles, humanity as a whole is only around four billion people and it is only after a few years of peace that the poption is showing an upward trend If this is before the Fall, housing would be very cheap. There is a lot ofnd even before the world expanded. Before the world expanded, the Forbidden city could amodate around one million people. But at that time if one million people was really ced inside the forbidden city it would be very crowded with each person would find it hard to walk from one point to another because of how crowded it would be. That is the maximum estimate of the poption that could be amodated since Lotus Forbidden City took a lot ofnd area. Inside the forbidden city there is a lot of residence and people living in those reside and outside the forbidden city there is even more small cities. Since Lotus Pce control not only China but all of Asia and Asia itself is not ruled solely by Lotus Order, the Lotus Forbidden City was veryrge to amodate when the warlords and the other leaders in Asiae into meeting But now with the expansion of the world, the Lotus Forbidden City expanded so much that it could fit all four billion people of Earth and still have a lot space to spare. One could only imagine how hard it is to rule the continent after this with each vige separated by thousands of miles. How about the othernds that was under the Lotus Order before? They too would be hard to manage because of the distance among other factors The emperor sighed as he looks upwards again. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 803: A lone flower in the snow (i) The skies around the Asian continent is very clear right now There are even birds flying in the sky and the white clouds moves gently as it is pushed by the wind. One could be forgiven to think that there is no battle that was waged just a few minutes ago Emperor of Wei Feng Jing look at the sky and sighed heavily ¡®The world won¡¯t remember Lee Sangmin and would only remember that person¡¯ and thinking of this matter, it made him sighed. If not for the array formation that Lee Sangmin had written, it is possible that the Lotus Order many cities outside the Lotus Forbidden City would be destroyed and the lives that would be lost would amount to millions of people. But who would remember that middle aged men wearing the brown robe? All remember the one wearing that ck d attire but not the one wearing the brown robe That is not the only thing that the Emperor sees when he looks upward. He also saw the protection formation that covers the Lotus Pce, the strongest protection formation in the world. Even Death Monarch would think twice before breaking it There is a character written on the top core of the array formation that protect the Lotus pce. And it is this character that protected the people lives during the invasion. It is a one curved line and one straight line. The curved character is leaning on the straight line character. It is like the character for human in Chinese and Korean. But it is not. Instead it is word character that was inspired by Lee Sangmin own understanding of arrays, of protection, of shelter and of the will of the people inside the Lotus Forbidden City The meaning of the word is simple. It is Mortal. Today, that word Mortal had protect the lives of the people of Lotus Order. The Emperor sighed again thinking of the things that would happen after this. As he thought about this time and wanted to rest the Minister of War and his other officials alle to him for direction and he began dispensing his orders to pacify the people When the top of the wall went silent he could see that in the distance there is only two titanic being in the distance and not three. He frowned. ¡®Did you pay a huge price?¡¯ the Emperor of Wei said to no one but it is clear that the one he is referring to Death Monarch Because there is no threew Body but only two. Before, he could see there was another titanic body. Where did the other one go? Meanwhile, Lee Sangmin had appeared suddenly in Pandemonium and he immediately joined the fighting force of Pandemonium fighting the demonic creatures as he created mini formation to protect the small viges and cities of Pandemonium. Lee Sangmin is using his formation because while only a few second had passed since the attack on the Asian continent he could sense that the divine wind would alsoe to Pandemonium. He was not wrong. At the same time that the wind reaches Asian Continent and guided by the illusory power of Hikigaya, the third gust of wind went to South American Continent. The South American Continent is the second ce that Azief had appeared after he returned from his journey to the future. With his Cosmic Law Body, he had eradicated all of the Seresian demons and the Otherworldly forces that is present here. Then what is the powerful wind gust is doing here? The powerful swing that Azief had created did not only possess the power of destruction, it also possesses potent life force. Thus, it is clear that this gust of wind would not bring destruction. An aura of rebirth fills the continent. A powerful nurturing force pervaded every inch of the battered continent Many ces in South American continent that was devastated by the war is filling with energy. Every single being that had passed the Orb Condensing level could fill the energy filling in and some even had the chance to breakthrough. This gust of wind only stays for a second and dissipated almost as fast The fourth swing went to the African Continent and heal all the people that it sweeps through. African Alliance did not send aid to Pandemonium. It isn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want to but because they did not have a mass teleportation device and because they did not know the exact location and distance between their continent and Pandemonium right now Instead they first have to establish the size of Earth and how the geography of the world had changed and where is the border of their continent. They did not possess Eye of Heaven belonging to the Order of Thinker so they could not easily know where Pandemonium is right now so they could not calibrate the space and time distance between the two to send people to aid Pandemonium. They were not like the forces of South American continent that was teleported by the power of Death Monarch Law Avatar or like Sangmin who have deep understanding of array formation that he could urately determine the position of Pandemonium and appears there in an instant. Their artifact is also badly damaged when they use it against the invaders. Even if they sent people, they would not be of help and instead probably be a hindrance. Probably even Death Monarch had seen this and as such Azief did not send them to help Pandemonium But then what is the reason sending a life giving wind to this continent? To those who did not know, they might think it is Death Monarch being generous. When the truth was that Death Monarch is preparing them. Because the worse has yet toe The fourth strike dispel all the chaotic energy in African continent and at the same time this was happening in Africa, the fifth strike appeared suddenly in Europe bringing a powerful destructive force that seems to contain even emotion in that strike Anger seems to be contained inside that gust of wind that appeared in all four direction of the Europe continent. The moment it appears, it sweeps the sky as the clouds were all dispersed and the falling snows that had changed thendscape of the continent into white were all pushed away The anger is like a burning mes and whenever it passes any demonic creatures and any hostile lifeform toward Earth prime, they all turned into dust There is Will power and emotions in that strike that differentiated it with the other strike that Death Monarch had unleashed Katarina stop shing her red sword as all she could see in front of her right now is clear skies and the sun shining upon thend below. The surrounding area is no longer white, there is no longer any snow falling from the sky. The space rips are also no longer there and her maidens were all ejected from the space rips, appearing there up in the sky floating beautifully like some maidens of heavens Her beautiful forehead frowned and her eyebrows creased. ¡®You are taking too much risk¡¯ she muttered silently. She did not feel good about this and she could never understand what Azief is thinking. he rejects her but keep protecting her. He rejects her but keep looking over her. If this is the case, then how could she ever forget him? How could she ever not love him? This emotion could wreck a person. Katarina could not contain this feeling. There is unease but there is also a trace of happiness. She did not know what she is feeling right now. There is anger of course. But there is also happiness. It is hard to ssify and name this mixed emotions that she is feeling right now. She only knows that she had to do something for him. Even though it appears that it is very easy for Death Monarch to solve all the problem in the world which is demonstrated with his one strike that cleanse all the demonic creatures in Europe, she knows that this kind of expenditure of energy would severely drained Azief. She could not stand still knowing this fact. And there is this same kind of feeling like the time when Azief was about to be assassinated. Her premonitions are almost always right. After all, the stronger a person be, their premonition would also be more advanced. It is like an intuition of the future that would happen. It is not good to ignore such intuition In the sky there is Katarina and in the ground below, there is Boris riding a gigantic sabretooth that has now stopped moving since there is no enemy in front of it anymore. Boris who were controlling his beast horde also was stunned with the sudden disintegration of the invaders. It did not take him long before he could be sure that this is the work of Death Monarch. At first he was happy but then he was reminded of his sister and he look toward the sky with a hard expression He could guess what his sister is about to do and then he shouted toward the sky with all of his power. ¡®Don¡¯t¡¯ he shouted, his roars fill the Heaven and Earth. Chapter 804: A lone flower in the snow (ii) Boris always hated that Death Monarch guy. But Katarina had already taken her steps. And before Boris could fly to the sky, she disappeared from the sky. Even her maidens were surprised as theirdy suddenly disappeared from the sky in a white blinding light The coldness of winter leave Europe as a white sword light travels through the air heading toward the source of that energy While she is not at the peak realm of Disk Formation her prowess exceeds many of Disk Formation realm. Because she too follows the path of perfection like Azief was and as such her capability could be said higher than normal Disk Formation leveler. She is now tracing that source of energy and flying toward that source of energy. Wherever she passes, the sky would bring down snow and terrible coldness. It is like winter is moving anding to the whole world. Azief who notices that Katarina ising for him from his Divine Sense smirks and mutter to himself ¡®I would never let you risk your life for me again¡¯ he said to himself as he did something to his energy trail and then he looks toward the distance, his eyes seem to be anticipating something. Because he sees something that amused him He then smiles ¡®You too. That is possible. Because they did not die for too long and reality is in chaos right now. I guess you could do it¡¯ And then Azief chuckles a bit. In his pair of eyes there is the image of Jean surrounded by the Laws of the world, around him the corpse of people as the wind around his body affecting Time, Destiny and Fate. ¡®I guess the world will be bnced even after this. And if its him, I guess I need to answer the world after this. I should at least gain the right to speak in front of the world¡¯ That is what Azief is doing right now. He is saving the world because this matter originated from him. And by saving it, he could have the right to speak to the world. He did not intend for this to happen. But nheless, shit happens. And he is not going to make excuses about it. Since he dares do it, he would dare to bear the burden. Even though his eyes are looking at Hikigaya, his Divine Sense is frantically searching for something. ¡®Come out now if you did not want your invasion n to be wrecked¡¯ Azief said to no one in particr In the Seresian home world, in a broken realm where there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that could grow into food, there is a demonic creature with nine horns on his head. Around him there are other demonic king but each of them look old and seems to suffer grievous injury that their aura is like a normal mid realm Disk Formation levelers. If Azief saw this, he would surely connect the injuries of these demon kings to the catastrophic battle between the Demon Emperor and the Demons Kings. The only Demon king that have enough power to call himself Demon King is standing beside arge titanic tube where inside it there is fully formed Seresian demons. Like Azief had expected the Seresian world had created a cloning hub. It is the reason why they are so easy to kill and so heavily affected by the force of the world and Law based attack. In a world without magic, having an unlimited source of manpower to fight wars for you is guarantee to winning any war. But when such force meets a world with magic it is useless. Because even the so called unlimited source of body is also not quite urate. It only appears like limitless. The cloning of the Seresian demon is not simply like normal cloning technologies. They need bodies to do it because of the uniqueness of their kind After all, the demonic creatures that is cloned had to possess power that is beyond them like creating a powerful clone straight to adulthood. Not to mention, they were released almost immediately after they were born and programmed with an order to kill and invade. That is simply because they could not survive more than a few days. As such, the demon king could unleash millions of demonic creatures to the world and set them to act like suicide soldiers without worry The clone is probably created from the other demon king¡¯s energy or flesh. If not none of the demonic creature should have demonic count or demonic duke Azief was right that the battle between the Demon Kings and the Demon Emperor had weakened the Seresian world. What he got wrong was how damaging it was for the Seresian world. That Demon Emperor possess the ten rings and his power is equal to a Supreme Being. In the Universe the death of a Supreme Being would always create a stir because they are practically unkible unless they were fighting other supreme being. And even then, their death might not be permanent. Some Supreme Being attached themselves to concept of the Universe or seal their souls in some container and maybe a millenniumter could once again be reborn. Some attached themselves to faith power and so on and so forth. As such, how could the Seresian world not pay any price when trying to kill such a powerful Demon Emperor. The only reason that the entire Universe did not know and did not care about the death of that Demon Emperor is simply because the power that he has is not his true power and was gained by using the ten Eternal Rings There is also the fact that probably the Demon Emperorck allies in the intergctic alliance which is why no one had helped him during his final battle. If he even has only one ally, then Azief believes that the Demon Emperor could probably survive that battle. And the Demon Emperor probably did not even know his Grand Path Without the training and understanding the Laws of the Omniverse and realizing one grand path how could they bepared to true experts in the Universe. The Demon King even though he was separated by countless ofyers of worlds barriers, he could see the soldiers that he had sent to Earth prime were all annihted. True Seresian demon is not as stupid as the one that the inhabitants of the Earth Prime are fighting with. The reason why the Demon King suddenly send his soldiers to conquer the world when the Multiversal Convergence happens is because the Demon King could feel that particr Earth contains what he was looking for. The constant conquering worlds in the past is all in the service of finding the root cause of the Multiversal Earths. And the reason for searching the root cause of the Multiverse is because the past Demon Emperor seems to be searching something in that world This is a task from the time of the Demon Emperor. But today, when the Demon King was trying to improve the cloning hub, he senses that the barrier between world weakened. He did not pay much attention to it because they possess World Barrier Breaker that they buy from the Sarens Merchant. And the Demon King wanted to remain low profile considering that the Time Lords and the Orvanian is beginning to assemble a force to harass them when they were travelling through worlds. As he wanted to close the connection with that world, the orb inside the Demon Emperor pce seems to glow with power and at this time he Balfor Q¡¯un, the only Demon King that still have his cultivation at peak condition decides to follow his instinct. He believes that the world outside that world barrier is the world that the Demon Emperor was searching for So, he began sending his army to conquer that world and he himself had ascertained that there is some power source there that seems to strengthen that world. When thinking about the dire state of the Seresian world, Balfor Q¡¯un believe that this is the treasure that the Demon Emperor was searching for. He thought it would be an easy task. Who knew he had kicked a metal board and now all of his soldiers have been sacrificed bing a fertilizer for that world? The Demon King also knows this and he knows it won¡¯t matter how much soldiers that he sent through the portals because it would end up only nourishing Earth prime and by nourishing Earth Prime, the stronger the restriction the Earth prime could exert. If he is still stubborn and still sending soldier to die in Earth prime, by the time he truly went inside Earth Prime, he might be so heavily affected by the suppression power of Earth Prime that even a Disk Formation leveler could kill him The true Seresian demon is not as mindless as normal demonic creatures that was gestated in a tube So, he knew he need to do it by himself. He took a long look at his world and then he made his decision. he roars loudly so that the entire realm could hear him roaring like dering that he is going to war. He grabbed the space in front of him as the space was tear apart and thrust his head inside it. The Demonic King is finally going to descend to Earth! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 805: The awakening of time (i) The world did not know yet that a Demon King is about to descend to Earth and is still in jubnt mood after Death Monarch had kill the invaders Europe was cleansed by that one strike from Azief. And following that, the most beautiful woman in the world, the Ice Queen Katarina flew forward to the open sky as her maidens try to follow her from behind, leaving a trail of coldness all over the trail And as Katarina flew chasing Death Monarch trails of energy, behind her, is her brother. The beast horde of the beats King Boris was dispersed after the battle ended and Boris did not waste time as he jumps into the back of a griffin andmanded the griffin to chase his sister up there in the sky To those below, those people who did not yet reach Energy Disperse Stage, the fast speed of movement of these people that soar through the skies like they were innd look nothing more than like a sh of lightning or a falling star. Their eyes could not see across the distance so some of them even thought that there were stars falling and traveling across the skies. ¡®Stars are chasing each other in the skies¡¯ some kids thate out from their house when the battle ended and saw those lights up in the air To those people, whoe from other world and did not know what world they came into, when they look at the sky and saw stars chasing against each other, they are reminded of many myths in their worlds where there is always a story like this where some goddess did something and was chased either by their suitors, by their brothers or by their father to be punished or sealed away. They would not know how close they are to the truth Maybe a hundred years from now this event where Boris chasing his sister in the sky riding his thunder elemental griffin would be immortalized in some mythical origin stories of some natural phenomena. The Senate however was in a state of shock. They were just about to ask the High Chancellor and the Chancellor of the Right about what they should do next but the High Chancellor suddenly disappeared from the sky of Europe in a blinding light speed and the Chancellor of the Right rides a griffin and chases his sister. The Senators look at each other and one of the more prominent Senatoring from Turkey. It is Usman bin Ahmed. He is a hotshot in the Senate right now as his forces control most of the area around old Turkey and slowly taking control of what used to be the territory of the Ottoman Empire. He is quite an aggressive man and possess quite the ambition. Probably the reason why the Chancellor of the Right prefer him very much to look over Asia minor But clearly with this round of change to the world, things would also change He quickly said ¡®Establish contact with the other regions. Direct the rescue effort to the worst hit areas. Quickly send our drones and survey the world. get they of thend. Then we could start making the next move¡¯ The other Senator nodded and quickly bring out theirmunication device and those who have direct contact with the bureaucracy of the Republic quickly contact the other body of the government One Senator howevere close to Usman and he raised his eyebrow. This is one of the prominent Senator in Belgium. Usman notices him and said ¡®Ah, the ve of Princess Elisa, Charles¡¯ ¡®I am not a ve, murderer¡¯ They look at each other and smiles a bit as they hugged each other like long lost brother ¡®Old friend. d to see you survive the battle¡¯ Usman said. Charles smiles a bit and then his smile turns bitter. Usman could sense the shift in the mood and said What is the problem? ¡®The Chancellor of the Left¡¯ Hearing this Usman frowned. ¡®Where is he?¡¯ Charles sighed and then said ¡®The bnce of power in the Senate would tilt toward him right now¡¯ Around them the sound of explosion could still be heard in the distance and the traces of destruction is still clear in many parts of the city. But Usman ignore all of these. His expression is very hard right now. The words that Charles had said is basically saying that the bnce of power in the Senate would tilt toward Jean. It is not hard to deduce since they are standing on the opposite side of Jean Politics is not something that people that live high up there in the Heavens care. But for people like Usman and Charles, the politics that those that were so high up above disdain is their way of survival Death Monarch had never cast his gaze too long to those underneath him. Many said because he had many more things to do. But most people felt that Death Monarch simply disdain to gaze upon them. Existence like Death Monarch that seems too otherworldly did not care about the politics of his administration. Because of his power and influence, his word is the decree of the divine. Other than him, not many people have such influence or power in the world That kind of administration would only fly in Pandemonium and not like the other great powers in the world Even Raymond who was acknowledged as the strongest in the World Government had to follow the order of the Quorum before mobilizing the resource of the World Government. And so is the Republic. The Republic is even more confusing especially if its ording to the value of those people living in Pandemonium People living in Pandemonium follows a very simple principle. You listen to the strongest among you. These mentality seeps deep into their new culture that even in the military unless you could prove yourself to be powerful, then people would never follow your orders. The same could not be said for the Republic. The Senators and the people of the Republic always debated about whether the Ice Queen was stronger or the former France Emperor, Jean was the one who is stronger? Jean and Katarina had never sh with eat other simply because they did not need to and it was unnecessary for them to fight There is always a faction in the Senate and it is not something new. The faction of the Chancellor of the Right and Left is famous factions but even in those factions there is more mini factions In the Senate, theoretically Katarina hold the most power as the High Chancellor. But in reality, it is Boris that is holding that power. Katarina is usually secluding herself in ice mountains and practicing her abilities and improving her strength. Shecks a presence in the Senate. But Boris while he holds the most power in the Senate that does not mean he could act like a despot. After all, there is still Jean. Everyone in the Senate had always spected the true power of the Time Monarch. No one seen him in battle and no one have ever seen him unleash all of his ability but many believes that even if he fought against Katarina, it is unlikely that he would lose. Whatever the case, Jean possess a lot of political clout in the Senate and most of his faction won the resources of the Republic because of Jean powerful clout in the Senate floor. Usman did not want Charles to beat around the bush so he said ¡®What make you say that? Charles then whisper something in Usman ears and Usman hearing the news whispered in his ears, his eyes opened up widely. He then understood why. ¡®Shit.¡¯ That is the first thing he say after hearing the news that Charles brought him. A few minutes before, something happens on the other side of the European continent. There was someone else that was also affected by Azief cleansing the European continent and that was Jean the Time Monarch. Jean is now standing on the ground of the city that he had protected. There were a lot of people that get saved because of him. But there is also a lot of people that have died because of the multiversal convergence. His face is solemn and his expression is hard There is benefit and disadvantage of the Multiversal Convergence. The benefits are of course that the world suddenly enter another period of great energy revival. It is one of the worrying thing that the Great Powers had been thinking for the past couple of years. It is why some of those who were powerful cultivated outside of Earth trying to find a world that is dense with energy so they could breakthrough easily. The probe, be worse as more and more people level up. The projection of energy recovery could not amodate for the growing of people leveling up stronger and stronger It is not like in the beginning where leveling up is easy and could be done in a few days after solving quest or killing a monster. With the appearance of many powerful people, these people could easily kill these monster with one wave of their hand or one strike from their weapons. While this would help the world from suffering monster horde attack it also monopolizes the EXP of these monsters to those who were powerful. After all people who had reached Disk Formation did not need the EXP as it is small chump for them but that is not the same for those who were in low level. Yet at the same time, the low level people could not kill such powerful beast depending on their ability. Chapter 806: The awakening of time (ii) The reason why they were unable to raise their level as fast is because the energy of the world be more scarce as more people level up. Those who werete to the party, slowly found themselves at a disadvantage in gathering energy It is good enough that the great power restricted some madman who tries to thin the herd by killing those weak people As for power leveling. powerful people don¡¯t have time to power level each newbie they found. After all, if they cked they too would get overtaken. Thus, there is a problem since the energy in the world is not enough for everyone to reach the highest level that they could. The source that provide the energy to the world could not regenerate it fast enough to cope with the consumption of energy. It is fine if there are tens of thousands of people leveling up to Orb Condensing stage. Even if there is a million people leveling up to Orb Condensing the energy of the world would not be drained that easily. But one Disk Formation leveler could drain a lot of energy of the world. And how about a few hundreds of Disks Formation leveler? How about Divine Comprehension leveler? How much energy is needed to sessfully breakthrough to Divine Comprehension? Even Hikigaya could only breakthrough to Divine Comprehension because of the sudden rise of energy thates from the others worlds merging with Earth Prime that enables him to breakthrough. If it¡¯s using the energy of the world before the world expanded and filled with energy, one could guess that the world would be scarce with energy for a few years after one Divine Comprehension leveler is born. That would make the growth of people leveling up stagnated for that few years. It did not mean that energy would then disappear from the world. Because of the All Source, the energy would replenish back. The only question is when. As such there would be division between those who were early and those who werete. Some people might not have the choice to fortify their foundation and have o choose to breakthrough almost immediately when they can. It would not be like during the early times when they could dy in breaking through, opting for more Seeds or Disk to form before breaking through. Because unlike in the earlier time when the Fall began, if they wait and then when they wanted to breakthrough and then finding out that the energy of the world is insufficient, it would make them stuck in their level for years. This is the energy distribution problem. With more people breaking though to higher level, the energy of the world decreased. Everyone believed that it would dy the progress of human ability and there is even some extreme suggestion like forcing the Disk Formation levelers to go to outer space and seek their fortune in distant stars as to give the chance for the others in the world That was the situation of the world before the Multiversal Convergence But with the Multiversal Convergence suddenly the whole world was filling to the brim with energy that it had even transformed the earth in a magical way. In each and every thing that exist on Earth right now, there is energy. And it is not only the energy of the Milky Way gxy that is in this world but also foreign kind of energy which could open a new door of leveling up or a new path to practicing for the others The Multiversal Convergence allow Earth Prime not to worry about the distribution of energy any longer. But at the same time, it is also because of Multiversal Convergence that they have to fight against these invaders that did note in tens of thousands but in millions. Jean did not know how to feel right now. he understood that there is benefits to the multiversal convergence but he also could not ignore that people, tens of thousands and maybe millions of people had died as the consequences of opening the barriers between worlds. He had tried to stop Azief and Will but he failed in that. He did not know what to do now. Azief had returned back from his trip into time and with his prowess calm down the world and eradicated the invaders. Jean should be thankful. But he did not feel the least bit thankful. Instead the only thing he could do was sigh He knows that Death Monarch probably would have to face a simr being of power level but Jean did not rush to help. Even though the Multiversal Convergence did help solve the energy distribution problem, this help was not given intentionally. Instead it is the consequences of a mistake. Even then Jean still did not know whether Will and Azief going to the future is a mistake or not. He too believes that there is a secret in the future. Because each time he had tried to divine the future, he would always find himself being blocked and all he could see was nothing. Of course, his ability is not like the Oracle. What he was seeking was the time flow. And while he could not see the future like the oracle he could sense changing time flow. That was what he was trying to see and sense when he divines the future. But all he got was radio silence. Either, there was nothing he could see in the vision or in the future they might be nothing left. Jean look at the sky and his eyes look at the distance seeing titanic form of Divine Comprehension leveler in the distance. He did not see it like other people. He is bending the Space around him so that he could see the titanic avatar of both Death Monarch and Illusionist Archmage in the other continent Today, Death Monarch had saved a lot of people. But his action eventually leads to this tragedy. Whether he is intentional or not, whether he knows the consequences of his action or not, it would not be wrong to say that Azief action had led to the current oue. Jean is trying to rationalize Azief action but he doesn¡¯t know if he could. So, even though he could see that Katarina is flying in the air heading toward Death Monarch, Jean did not do anything. He retracts back his Time Avatar, sending them back to their time as he descends down from the clouds andnded on the wrecked city street He looks around him and there is pain in his eyes The city around him is burning, as there are buildings that is on the verge of crumbling down, there is corpses everywhere in the streets, all over the sideways, some were impaled on the sharp end of a weapon, other were ttened. Some of these corpses were fully formed, other corpse lost their limbs somewhere along the roads. Even though there are no more demonic creatures in the air and there is no more invader from the Otherworlds shooting at them with guns, the people in the streets did not seem to notice the victory. Probably because there is no one win in a war. Everyone will lose someone. They all cried, mourning the death of their sons, their daughters, their fathers and mothers and their rtive. Seeing so much sorrow and the effect of such a war even though it is not his first time, it is still disconcerting for Jean. He wishes that he could reverse time and revive back all of the people that has lost their lives but he knows he is not capable of such power. But he wishes about it strongly. He wishes that he could return back to that half an hour before and sealed that moment. He would seal it for half an hour and then when Azief cleans the European continent out of the invader, he could unseal that time Jean is actually thinking of sealing time in one particr moment and unsealed it. But for that he needs to go back to that time. To rewind time back to that particr moment, then seal that moment in time The more he thinks about it, the stronger the wish became and then his eyes seems to be gleaming. He seems to be understanding something and the moment that understandinge, the Laws around him were stirred. Space around him bends and the tem flow around him slowly be altered Around him slowly time is slowing down. The sound is slowing down, the movement of the wind, the swaying of mes and the movement of people were all slowing down ¡®I could do it¡¯ Jean thought to himself a torrential storms of energy poured inside him. His entire body seems to bend the space to its ultimate limits. Then a burst of explosion happens as a purple waves of energy sweeps all across the city in that one moment. Time stopped and Space and Time seems to be altered. Things that were destroyed slowly reassembling itself back. The few portals that were destroyed suddenly appeared back and everting seems to rewind back in time. The environment was also changed. Cause and effect is being meddled with right now and Destiny and fate is also affected. Jena is trying to do something that is akin of reviving the dead. But Jean seems to iste himself from that rewinding effect as he is still in his original position in the streets while the whole world around him rewinding back The scene was exactly like half an hour ago. The space rips just opened and the demonic creatures started wanting to attack. But they did not move yet. Because Jean did not want them to move just yet. And this feat is not as easy as he makes it out to be. Right now in the sky, like a painting there is the space rips and the demonic creaturesing out of that space rips, ready to fight. Below the city is as it is half an hour ago, still very beautiful and there were some people looking at the sky feeling very shocked seeing the arrival of the demonic creatures. Because they are all freezing in time, they look like arge painting of what happens half an hour ago, pasted upon the world scenery The effect of this Time Rewind is only around the area of this city. Jean look at this scene and then gritting his teeth, with sweat pouring down from his forehead and dripping from his back, he shouted with all of his might, instilling his will and his wishes in that shout ¡®SEAL!¡¯ And in an explosion of powerful energy of Laws that seems to affect Time and Space, Destiny and Fate, the scene up there in the sky slowly like it is being cut on the edges of reality separated itself from the clear calm blue skies of the present. There is like a scene of war that is superimposed onto a peaceful looking expanse of the clouds On the Asian continent, the Law Avatar of Hikigaya spoke in an amused expression as his eyes see what happened to that particr area in Europe ¡®Oh. That is interesting¡¯ he said. Azief in Antarctica at that time said ¡®You too. That is possible. Because they did not die for too long and reality is in chaos right now. I guess you could do it¡¯ And then Azief chuckles a bit. In his pair of eyes there is the image of Jean surrounded by the Laws of the world, around him the corpse of people as the wind around his body affecting Time, Destiny and Fate. ¡®I guess the world will be bnced even after this. And if its him, I guess I need to answer the world after this. I should at least gain the right to speak in front of the world¡¯ And then he averts his gaze away from Jean. There is only one reason that two of the Divine Comprehension leveler would pay attention to Jean. Jean is also breaking through as he found his Grand Path. One could argue that his transformation would be even more stable than Hikigaya because his way of cultivating his power is different from Hikigaya and he derived it from his own Grand Path. At the same time when the Time Monarch rewind the area, there are a few life forms that was unaffected with the Time Rewind. There are two creatures that Jean did not notice that is able to ignore the effect of the Time Laws. Flying in the sky with eyes shining green is a ck raven who is looking at this scene intently. The raven speaks ¡®The Time God has seen his Grand Path¡¯ The raven speaks like he was reporting to something and then it ps its wing andnded on a branch of tree. This raven is not affected by the purple mist and so is the serpent that slither beneath the tree. These two creatures, the raven and the serpent both look toward Jean in the middle of the city and look at him with great concentration. Jean finally found his Grand Path and is breaking through to Divine Comprehension as he seals the moment of the fall of the city as he tries to alter the fate and destiny of the people of the city >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 807: Sensing something As Jean was breaking through to Divine Comprehension level, the strike that Azief had unleashed did not stop its destructive rampage to the enemy The fifth strike cleanse the European continent from any invaders and the sixth strike arrived at Pandemonium with a bang. The moment the sixth strike appeared in Pandemonium arge rip appeared suddenly around the edges of the skies of Pandemonium extending to the ground. Such size at this moment is nothingpared to before. If this was before the world expanded the height of this space rip would extend outside of Earth and reached space. Probably because of how powerful this strike was it did not appear simultaneously like the other strikes and insteades a few secondte. Then the strike seems to turns into a gust of wind that sweep all creatures in pandemonium and no one seems able to escape it. By now the demonic creatures like they were informed by some telepathic connection had already try to retreat and the three Great generals of Pandemonium wanted to regroup and take a break. Even Narleod wanted to regroup back when they saw the demonic creatures wanted to retreat. But Lee Sangmin who appeared in the battlefield and constructing mini formation all over Pandemonium could guess why these demonic creatures wanted to retreat, He immediately rys what happens in Asian continent to the Three Great generals of Pandemonium and armed with that information, when the demonic creatures wanted to retreat, they chased them and did not allow them to leave. They all chase them in the skies. The scene look like celestial soldier is chasing and hunting demons. Then as they were trying to retreat a powerful pulling sensation could be felt by everyone. like someone sh open the void, space was ripped apart from the edges of the skies to the bottom of the ground Then a gust of wind appears that inundated all living beings. Everyone could feel the wind brushing past them. For the people of Earth Prime, the wind is a rejuvenating wind filling them with energy of the world, activating their regeneration ability. But to those invaders, this wind is a tribtion wind, its sharpness could cut open space and grinded Laws. No matter how they try to run and escape from the wind, before they could even return back to the space rips, the space rips closed almost instantly. The space rips fluctuate its opening like a candlelight that flickers and then died down when the wind sweeps by the space rip. Kreekk! The Seresian demon shrieks in the air, the sound of their shrieking sounded very sorrowful but then they simply be silent a secondter. They turned to ash, all the space rips disintegrated and silence reign over as the heroes and heroines of Pandemonium look at the sky with dumbfounded expression. It was like they were ready to throw themselves into their death to fight the fierce counterattack of the demonic creatures but as they were rushing to the sky, wind swept by the ce and suddenly the enemy they wanted to kill turns to dust. How could they not be dumbfounded with such phenomenon? Up in the air all of these demonic creatures they all dissipated like they never existed in the first and in the ground, the same thing also happens. Wang Jian, Athena and Freya all look at each other. For a moment they were silent and then theyughed. Wang Jian then shouted ¡®Hail to Death Monarch!¡¯ His voice resounded all over the area and the White Tiger Army all shouted together with theirmander. Freya return to her Berserker and Athena sheathe back her Sword of Ares and ride her Pegasus to her Myrmidon Army. Even though the threat has suddenly disappeared, it did not mean that the loss that they suffered during the invasion would bepensated. All the three Armies that participated in the frontline defense all lost someone. They all lost their brother and sisters in arms Freya was like a valiant death soldier when she was fighting before but now that victory hase, she did not feel at all aplished. In her face there is only the look of sorrow, like a sister that lost her brother. Many of her soldiers died to protect Pandemonium. Their blood did not yet dry on the ground and as such, she could not found herself the will to cheer. The battle ended and now it is time to mourn the fallen. It is the same for Athena. She was like a warrior princess when she was swinging her sword, killing demonic creatures in the air but her face is solemn now that the battle is won. Wang Jian on the other hand did not show his sorrow so openly. He too felt the same sorrow that those other two is feeling but he knows he needs to keep the morale. There is nothing easier to raise the morale of the people than victory. These three generals slowly descend down from the sky and went to their army, tofort those who lost someone, to encourage those who lost their heart and to mourn their fallenrades The officials in the Centre pce finallye out and begin sending orders for search and rescue and calcted the damage and the cost for reconstruction among other things Around the Centre Region of Pandemonium, the sight of these three great generals descending from the sky is akin to the deration that the war had ended To those people hiding in their home, looking from their window, praying for the protection formation of Pandemonium to hold, praying for the victory of the Three Great Generals to win the war against the invaders, when they saw the clear blue skies and theck of any threat, they all cheer in excitement. Most of those who immigrated to pandemonium had survived the Weronian upation. They did not enter the battle not because they were afraid. It is because they would be a hindrance. Not all people possess Seed Formation level or Energy Disperse Stage level. Those who did had already joined the battle in the beginning even though the soldiers did not ask them too. Because they all know that cone they lose, another dark history of humanity would appear again. For those who were eager, they were sent to rtively low level area to aid the military personnel there. But even so, the quantity of the invaders made it difficult for everyone that volunteered to survive But those who survive the battle, they all rose in their levels and their hard work was rewarded. Some even break though to Disk Formation in battle and other break through to Seed Formation. There is always danger in participating in the war but there is also benefits. Those of low level still had quest that they still have toplete and is not like Death Monarch where he no longer had any notification quest as he is slowly breaking free of the control of the system But those who were old and have no power to level up further and those who were too young like children they could not do anything but look at the sky and pray that the sky would not fall on them But suddenly a gust of wind came over and like their prayers were answered, they all see that their enemies were all annihted. The streets of the Central region of Pandemonium is cheering as the people hiding in their housee into the streets and some of them was singing, some were cheering and some were carting tears of happiness. This scene did not escape the gaze of that person in white bandage all over his body. This person is standing on top of the head of one of the four tortoise. The four tortoise stop spewing their elemental attacks and the cannons that was fitted on the edges of the shell of the tortoise finally had time to rest, as they were red because of the constant bombardment. If they have to endure for another few minutes, those cannon probably would die down because of overheating Warp who was standing beside Narleod also released a sigh of relief. On the distance, Lee Sangmin look at the sky warily and then he taps the space in front of him with his wooden staff and a triangle portal opened up for him as he jumps inside that space. On the tortoise however, Narleod could see the cheering people and the song of victory is being sung but only he felt like this is the calm before the storm ¡®This is not over¡¯ Warp who was standing beside him also nodded. They both sense something after all of the space rips were swept away. They both guess that every Disk Formation in the world could also sense this aura that is slowly pervading the Heaven and Earth ¡®I sense something¡¯ Warp said. Narleod nodded and said ¡®Me too¡¯ They look toward the horizon. They both felt that there is a demonic aura that is germinating. It is hard to say why and how they could feel it but this kind of feeling is probably not wrong. There is something that is trying to enter the reality of the world. This is a bad premonition. But as Warp and Narleod had learned, bad premonition alwayses true >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 808: The grateful one, the hesitant one and the determined one Warp look toward Narleod and then he said with determination ¡®I have to fight this time¡¯ he was not stating things. Instead he was asking permission from Narleod. Narleod did not answer. He frowned and one could see he was hesitant to allow Warp to leave his side He could only sighed Narleod did not care much about the world. But even he did not want the world to get destroyed. After all, he still didn¡¯t get his revenge. It is a twisted kind of feeling. He wanted to kill that person, but he didn¡¯t want anybody else killing him It is fine if that person was killed by his scheme. But is not fine, if that person died senselessly. The more sessful that person in World Government be, the more he could not stand it. The more he could not stand it, the more he wanted to grow stronger. And along the journey, the only one that have always been standing by his side is none other than Warp. He always orders Warp to stand beside him. Many believes this is because of Warp abilities to teleport anything in the world and his spatial ability that seems to defy normal Time Laws His ability is ranked very high in the Dangerous Ability User listpiled by the World Government. Because unlike normal teleportation, the teleportation power of Warp seems to defy any sealing magic and any sealing runes. It is one of a kind teleportation ability that no one has the ability to stop. if not for the fact that Warp did not possess any powerful strength based ability, his ranking might have to be evaluated again As such, it is only reasonable for such a person that have such powerful spatial ability to always stand beside the leader of the League of Freedom to teleport Narleod whenever he is in danger. But that was not the case at all for Narleod. It is not wrong that Warp staying beside him would enable him to run away if anything goes south. But the other reason was because, if there is one person in the League of Freedom that Narleod could not let die, it is Warp. And it is not because Warp ability that made him to be so valued by Narleod. It is simply because, Narleod treated him as his only friend in the world. People might not believe it but even viins have friends. And for Narleod, Warp is that one friend. At that time when everyone has betrayed him Warp is the only one that still remember past friendship and save him and even follow him There is nothing that Narleod fears more in the world then losing that friendship. It is quite lonely hen one think about it. Narleod considered only Warp as his friends. But thinking about it again, it is also a very pure friendship. That is why Warp ask for permission. Because while other people did not understand, he understands. The reason why he always apanied Narleod is because, Narleod would never want Warp to die. Because if he dies, then Narleod would have no friend anymore in this world Narleod did not answer Warp question, so Warp said again ¡®I must fight this time¡¯ Narleod nodded and then he said ¡®If you are confident that you could survive, then you could fight. If not, don¡¯t go¡¯ Narleod finally answer. Warp shakes his head and said ¡®If I don¡¯t fight, if we don¡¯t fight, the world might be burned to the ground. So, regardless if I could survive or not, I will fight¡¯ Warp said again. Narleod frowned. He could feel it also that the demonic aura is slowly rising up. ¡®Let him fight it. Why should you also wanted to join in? ¡®Because if I didn¡¯t join, you wouldn¡¯t¡¯ Narleod grit his teeth and said ¡®Warp, ¡®Narleod¡¯ Warp said back ¡®Tch¡¯ he clicked his tongue and then said ¡®Death Monarch is doing all of this to force that thing out. But doe she still has an energy to fight? If you went first, you would only be the sacrificial pawn in this battle between titans. ¡®I could run¡¯ ¡®Who knows if you could run from the Heavens?¡¯ Narleod protested. Even though Narleod could not see what is happening in the world right now, he could guess that all the continents of the world are experiencing the baptisms of the strikes of Death Monarch. With such powerful strike, Death Monarch is probably exhausted. The gust of wind is not simply a gust of wind that is embedded with the energies of the world and the universal energies thate from outer space but there is also a trace ofw. To call it a trace of Laws is insulting to the ability of that strike. There is all kinds ofws and myriads of energies. It is the All Source energy. This is something Narleod had surmised by himself. After all, there is a lot of things that were revealed when the Orvanianse to Earth a few years ago There were still arguing at this when Warp suddenly felt the space around them was disturbed by a foreign force ¡®Be careful¡¯ Warp shouted to Narleod as he pointed his finger toward the space in front of him. A trace of bluish color shoots out from his finger. But then the shooting of blue light disappeared after a certain point almost instantly like it was disced into another dimensions. Warp frowned ande closer toward Narleod. The space a few meter in front of them is slowly distorting as a matrix form suddenly appearing around the space rips that is materializing in front of them Narleod did not stand there like a statue as he pointed his specially made rifle to that space rip. The space rip did not seem like the space rips of the demonic creatures instead it possesses a peculiar triangle shape The triangle space rips were different in that it seems like a matrix equation filling the entirety of the space rip. It is not so much a space rip as it is more like a portal Coming out from that portal is a wooden staff and Warp and Narleod both recognize that wooden staff. They did not immediately put down their guards but they did not immediately attack either. Then slowlying out of that portal is man in dark brownish robe. ¡®You were here too? Narleod said when he recognizes who is the oneing out from the portal The maning out from the portal is none other than Lee Sangmin, the Arrayist Sage. The explosion of powere a little bitte in Pandemonium. Lee Sangmin said and Narleod could quickly infer what happens. ¡®Death Monarch really cleanse the world from the invaders?¡¯ Lee Sangmin shakes his head and then reply ¡®Not all¡¯ Narleod could guess the meaning of the word but Lee Sangmin did not leave much to the imagination as he simply said ¡®He is luring out those demonic creature hiding in the dark. You feel it too right?¡¯ Narleod nodded ¡®Demonic Prince or Demonic King. That is above our ability. One Divine Comprehension leveler is already able to change the situation of the world with one of his strikes. They are titans and we are ants beneath their feet. If Death Monarch really fought off against such demonic creature of that level, then I expect a lot of new inds would be buried underneath the sea with each of their strike¡¯ Lee Sangmin frowned but he does know that Narleod words do have a point. Even though they are Disk Formation, the moment when Death Monarch had return and possess the power of Divine Comprehension, they all know the power structure had changed once again. But before, they did not know who powerful is a Divine Comprehension leveler really is and they did not understand the gap between them. Even at that time when Death Monarch return to the world Death Monarch did not unleash his full power. When he returns he only swing down a sword sh that capsize an entire ind. While that is powerful demonstration of his power, it is not something that bring terror and dread as of right now. Today, Death Monarch shows to the world the true might of those who is in the Divine Comprehension level They were practically gods. Killing millions of lives so easily like breathing and bringing life and energy to the world with one swish of the sleeve, each and every move of Death Monarch seems godlike. As such, Narleod did not want Warp to enter this battle. They are merely like flies in front of such people with such ability. Unless Warp himself is a Divine Comprehension leveler, even Narleod who was always confident of shy friend ability to run away, is not as confident as before Lee Sangmin only frowned for a moment but then he said ¡®Whether it is a demonic prince or a demonic king level, that I don¡¯t know. But with Death Monarch doing things like this, there is no doubt that they have toe out now. We have to be prepared. The shockwave of their battle would probably shakes the world. We don¡¯t know where they would be battling. But we must save the people¡¯ Narleod frowned and said ¡®Do I look like a hero, Sangmin?¡¯ ¡®No. But you are my best bet right now.¡¯ Narleod snorted and he took a long look at Lee Sangmin. Lee Sangmin look at him and for a moment there is silence between them >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 809: The alchemist Sighing, Narleod then ask Sangmin ¡®Is it me or is it Warp?¡¯ ¡®Warp¡¯ Sangmin simply said ¡®You really quickly cut to the point.¡¯ ¡®It is not like we have a lot of time to talk about this¡¯ Warp look toward Narleod but Narleod did not immediately greet with Sangmin. He could feel that time is ticking ¡®What about Will the Golden Speedster?¡¯ Narleod suddenly ask. Lee Sangmin then said He is closing the portals. Narleod then said ¡®The portals are all closed now. So, where is he?¡¯ ¡®Who knows?¡¯ Lee Sangmin reply. There was silence between them for a while and then Narleod ask ¡®Why are you here then?¡¯ ¡®To repay Death Monarch ¡®No. Not in Pandemonium. Why are you here in front of me other than wanting me to loan Warp? Knowing you, you might go behind my back and meet Warp¡¯ Lee Sangmin frowned. ¡®I don¡¯t have time for that. It is easier if I go through you first. And I wanted you to use the weapon¡¯ Lee Sangmin suddenly said ¡®What weapon?¡¯ This time Narleod could not follow what Lee Sangmin is trying to say to him ¡®That weapon. Device 78¡¯ Hearing this Narleod clearly was shocked ¡®How the hell did you know about Device 78?¡¯ Warp who was beside Narleod was also shocked ¡®Order of Thinkers¡¯ Sangmin simply reply. ¡®Fuck, I know I hated those mysterious bunch¡¯ Narleod said Narleod shook his head. ¡®Use that on who? The rest of the world? It is experimental. Since you have known about that device, they you should know the ws. It is the reason why I didn¡¯t even use it even when these demonic creatures attack. because, who knows what will happen if I use that device¡¯ Sangmin smiles and said ¡®I could help you perfect it¡¯ Hearing this Narleod eyes narrowed on Sangmin Then he smirks. ¡®You sure you can perfect it? ¡®One hundred percent¡¯ And then Lee Sangmin said ???And that is why I need Warp¡¯ ¡®Why? Warp ask. ¡®Because you need to be the source of that energy. It is a bit like the Cerebral Enhancement Device of Hirate¡¯ Hearing this both Narleod and Warp suddenly understood. But then Narleod said ¡®But, by doing this, you are helping me tremendously. The experiment that is done by my research teams always ended up failing when trying to perfect the device. Doing this, you would give me this ess to the technology. I didn¡¯t know you, the Arrayist Sage to be so¡­kind¡¯ ¡®What use of trying to hide this technology from you right now. This is an emergency. I don¡¯t expect you to repay kindness with kindness. That would be expecting too much from you.¡¯ Narleod only chuckles as Sangmin continue ¡®I did not hope such noble virtue from you. I am making a deal with you. Help me save as many people as we could by using the device and you could perfect your device with my expertise. What do you think? Is it a good deal?¡¯ Nodding his head and smiling happily Narleod said ¡®It is a good deal¡¯ Then we have to move fast¡¯ they both had sense that the demonic energy be even more stronger and they know they didn¡¯t have much time left Narleod opens his palm and form his palm there is an octagon device. He throws this octagon device to Warp and then he said ¡®Imprint it. It is the control device for Device 78¡¯ Warp was quick as he made a cut on his finger and drop his blood into the small hole on the octagon device. The octagon device suck that blood and then it lights up like a phone. The interface appears in front of Warp eyes like a virtual interface that only he could see ¡®You have administrator right so it won¡¯t matter if Sangmin trying to hijack the device¡¯ Warp nodded. Lee Sangmin did not care much about the suspicions of Narleod as he then put his hand on Warp shoulders. ¡®Warp, let us go to the Ind of Peace. That is the origin. Death Monarch would also probably go thereter. We must quickly go there and set it up first¡¯ Warp nodded and then closing his eyes, they disappeared from Narleod views. They did not ask what Narleod is going to do and they did not invite him to go with them Even if they invited him, he would probably refuse. It is not that he wanted to denigrate himself, but he knows he would not be able to escape the aftermath of a Divine Comprehension leveler and some demon that might possess even more powerful might than a Divine Comprehension leveler duking it out with each other Their shockwaves might wipe him out. He would probably be only coteral damage when these titans begin to fight with each other. Who would want to die like that? Sangmin and Warp is different in that they possess certain ability to escape. If he goes with them, Narleod fear that he would be the burden of Warp. But Narleod also have his ns. Pandemonium is already safe so he had fulfilled his obligations to Death Monarch. But even now, the is still danger and he does not know whether he could protect his life. Life seems very cheap when facing Death Monarch. That is what he thought. He shudders to think what would happen after this matter is resolved. Yes, Narleod believes that Death Monarch would tide over this battle. As such, he need to n for the future. He allowed Warp to go with Sangmin because it is a profitable deal. But he would not trust Warp life in the hands of a stranger The Device that he had gave Sangmin the permission to use is a very top secret device that has been developed by his research teams for years. Its expenditure would probably have surpassed the Twelve Pirs of the Order of Thinkers. It is an inteary level type of weapon. Well, it could not exactly be called as a weapon since the function is not exactly destructive. But it is developed with the objective of making it destructive. He did not follow Warp but that did not mean he would have left Warp defenseless. He looks at his palm and another octagon device appeared on his palm ¡®I will never let you die, Warp.¡¯ He said as he sighed. Below the four gigantic tortoise, people are cheering in jubtion not knowing those that this is short lived happiness. As people were cheering in the central part of Pandemonium, on the other side of the Pandemonium continent, the Vice Leader of the Shadow Guard finally sheathe back his sword and soon the light around him dissipated. Shinji was not high profiled like the other three generals. but as a peak Disk Formation leveler, he had protected arge city by himself. Shinji look at the sky with aplicated expression. When the invasion first happens, he was still at the middle realm of Disk Formation. Sasha intends to send her to the other city that is more easily defensible but he insisted ining to his particr city to protect it. In other words, he disobeyed militaryw. But he did not regret it. Sasha herself could not send aid to him because she had to send the other military force to therge cities It was a question of numbers. Now, with the strike of Death Monarch, this city was spared of annihtion. A lot of people look at the skies right now and they felt a variety of feeling looking at the clear skies and white clouds Before they look at the sky with a feeling of trepidation and fear but now as they look at the sky, they could not help but form a smile on their face. It is clear and beautiful, they all thought. There is fire still burning and there are still damages to a lot of the city outside the range of the protection formation is a lot but since there are not many settlements that is outside of the protection formation there is not many who were sacrificed in this battle Shinji sighed looking at this. He had done his best. Using his sword, he had killed many. But his sword was not as sharp as one strike from Death Monarch. He felt a little bit helpless at this. hended on the ground and then lied down on the cracked ground. He is breathing hard as he could finally rest. His bones are broken in a lot of ces. One could only imagine what kind of battel that could break the bones of a Disk Formation leveler. His nails are all cracked and there is blood dripping all around his side, with marks of ws and shes around his body. There is also a few hundred small bullet hole all around his chest. He was alone fighting here. And in the end because he perseveres, he had managed to fight for a chance He did not notice that there woulde another great threat but at this current moment, he could barely care about what will happenter. He felt very weak and he close his eyes. A few secondter, suddenly someone appeared in front of Shinji unconscious body. She is wearing white robe line with alternating colors of greens and red on the sleeve of her robe. It is Sina. She already got the information about Shinji protecting a city by his lonesome from Sasha. She looks at Shinji and shakes her head ¡®Haish. This people always wanted to be heroic. In the end, it is me that have to help them. Since I am here, you are not allowed to die¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 810: That woman Even though the surrounding area have been cleared from the chaotic energy, it is still hard teleporting to a person location since the distance had berger and father away. The reason that she could arrive in front of Shinji is simply because he has tracking device nted on him and because she is close to Shinji location Shee closer to Shinji body and then she squats around Shinji body looking over his wound and sigh ¡®Ah, good job for surviving¡¯ she knows he could not hear her but it is something that she has to convey. Because of him persevering, that the current situation had been created. The most badly hit area are around Centre Region of Pandemonium where most of people in Pandemonium made their home Many people had learned from the mistakes during the Weronian upation which leads to people opening settlement and establishing city near the capital city of the great power. It is easy to protect such cities rather than trying to protect cities that are far away from them. Establishing city far from the central authority does give you more autonomy but when such world ending disaster happens, it would make the great power prioritizes the cities around them first. That is why secluded viges or cities that is far away from the Centre region had to be protected by military officials which is not as strong as the main force of Pandemonium. But probably also because they were on the other side of Pandemonium and their poption is low, the Seresian demon even ignore some of these viges and small city and head straight to Pandemonium Centre Region to conquer it first. For that reason, there is manyrge cities around the Centre Regions. Before the world expanded, the protection formation could envelop all of Pandemonium. But after the expansion, not all parts of Pandemonium were protected. Shinji went to one of these unprotected area and fought the hordes of the Seresian demons and the Otherworldly forces by his lonesome. And judging by the state of the city and the casualties, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a lot of people that have died. It is ridiculous to expect Shinji to be able to save everyone in that chaotic battlefield. Not to mention that this, all city didn¡¯t even have one Seed Formation expert. Shinji basically saved this city by his lonesome. Sina then touch some of the wound but Shinji did not respond. He also had no breath left in his body. But she is not panicked. She already confirmed that Shinji still have his life force, only that his life force is dwindling. Even though he had no breath that did not mean Shinji had died. It is the life force that determine whether a person died or not. For Disk Formation they won¡¯t die easily unless they fought someone that is equal or higher level than them Sina then pour down a potion on Shinji wounds as the wound around Shinji chest quickly sew itself back up and form back wless skin. The life force in Shinji body exponentially rises up but he still did not get up. But Sina had heaved a sigh of relief. The reason Shinji did not wake up is simply because he exhausted his energy and it is nothing serious. The fact that he had gone over his limit and the worst thing that happen to him is only a loss of a bit of life force is the more amazing thing, Sina thought She then stands back up and took a deep breath. She too finally could take a deep breath and look at the area around him while feeling a little bit rxed. Seeing dark red skies and demonic creatureing out endlessly, how could she not feel constricted and at times helpless. If she cares only about herself and her safety it is of course would be easy for her to survives this cmity. After all, the Multiversal Convergence would stop sooner orter. The Orvanians would not let the Multiversal Convergence to attract more worlds and create a Cataclysmic Reality Eruption that would affect all realities and dimension that existed in the Omniverse. But she has begun to care for the world and its people. And like most people, she had someone that she loves and she has her family here Earth must not be destroyed. If only for these people. That is her wish as she fought like crazy to protect that wish Every Disks Formation leveler always had a choice to go up and escape to the starry skies. It is not like it is a hard thing to do. They could survive in space and if they travel long enough they could find another world to live in. It is not that hard considering that humanity had learned that they are not alone in this Universe. As they are warlike civilization like Weronians, there is also a lot of civilization that is peaceful out there in the starry skies But most of the Disk Formation leveler all over the world, even those who were secluding themselves in caves and in undersea paradisees out and fought for the world. Sina participated in the battle and she had also done her utmost best and because of her ability she had helped the military officials to save a few city She uses her alchemy pills to create a poisonous smog. It is actually an anti-matter smoke so it did not only destroy the weapons of the Otherworldly forces it also kills the Seresian demonic creature. If not for the fact that she had only scant amount of the resources to create that pill, she could probably save even more people. Instead, she had to activate her golems that she had created from the Philosopher Stone. She still has a bit of fragments of the Philosopher Stone after using it to bring back Lihua ability back The Immortal Couple also joined the battle and Lihua ability was restored, shocking all of the high officials of Pandemonium. Many had said that Lihua ability could not be restored but to see it suddenly restored, it made people ask who heal her? Sina was the one that did that by creating the magical philosopher stone. But her philosopher stone was not a perfect philosopher stone but it is enough to help her regain back her ability. Sina was not far away from Shinji battlefield. All the high ranking members of Pandemonium that could fight all joined the battle and Sina was not excluded. She took the orders from the Pce to protect one of the city but she at least had protection from the armored suit that Azief had given to her, to the bodyguards assigned to her and the military officials that also supported her from behind while she create an advantageous terrain for her allies. Shinji however disobeyed militaryw but the result is quite positive. But militaryw is still militaryw after all. Sina could only sighed. Since she was close to this area of the battlefield, even she could see the sword re that Shinji had unleashed. Every once in a while Sina could see a sword re splitting apart the formation of the Demonic soldiers in the sky The title Swift Sword that is given to him was not undeserved. She was about to check on the city when she looks at the sky and saw a white light charging toward her. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Any enemy?¡¯ that is her first thought as she instantly put her palm together and opening it, there is a floating pill floating between the middle of her opened palm, floating like some kind of divine pill. She was ready to hurl it toward that light when suddenly she felt the cold and saw that the sky be cloudy and then white snow suddenly falls and she could guess who ising And immediately she closes her palm back. The white light stopped and materializing from the white light is a woman dressed in white attire, with a red sword on her hand. That woman looks at Sina and Sina sighed internally Sina smiles bitterly. She is also a woman but the difference between them is sometimes too much. But at least, her love life is not asplicated as this woman in front of her. The person materializing in front of Sina is Katarina. She follows the trails of energy and she arrived at Pandemonium. She of course could not have known that Azief had already change the direction of the energy, tricking Katarina to go to Pandemonium. Probably that is the other reason why the force that cleanse Pandemonium is very thorough. Even after the strike had passed, the residual force of that energy still stay and keep repelling any forces. Maybe because she would being here. Sina could only sigh in her heart. Azief had made pandemonium safe with one strike and like he promised, he sent Katarina to a safe ce. She descended from the air, floating gently toward Sina. Her feet touch the ground and she ask ¡®Where is Azief?¡¯ That is her first question. Haish¡¯ Sina sighed. She was about to click her tongue when she saw something else in the sky ¡®What the hell is everybodying here for?¡¯ that is her thought as she saw that thing in the skying down >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 811: Snow scattering in the wind It a griffin d in thunder elements swooping down from the sky. That is what she sees in the sky ¡®Even Boris came here?¡¯ She said as she looks at Katarina. Boris descended down. And before she could register what is happening, Sina saw there is beautiful girls all dressed in white also appearing up there in the skies and slowly descending form the sky elegantly. Sina was speechless for a while. If this was a movie or a novel, this is the grand appearance of the main female lead Boris jump down from the griffin ande closer to Katarina. Katarina seeing her brothering towards her could only smiles bitterly. ¡®Sorry¡¯ she said as she waves her hand and the sky above Boris head opened up. Coldness concentrated on the spot above Boris head. ¡®Katarina, what are you doing!¡¯ he shouted as he looks up and his eyes widened in shock He could that there is four huge tall ice block that is descending down toward him. He closes his eyes as the four ice block fall down from the sky and created a square cage that lock up Boris movement. It is like a four walled jail cell descend down from heaven and trap Boris inside it Even without Boris touching the ice block, he knew that this is magical sealing. Even though the top is open, he knows that if he tries it would not budge. Just because there doesn¡¯t appear to be anything on the top, doesn¡¯t mean that is the truth. Sight is the most easily deceived senses ¡®Katarina, release me!¡¯ He shouted. Most of his roar was muffled by the ice block sealing effect. ¡®Just for a moment, brother¡¯ Katarina said as Boris keep shouting. Sina look at Katarina and then she shakes her head. The whole world is in battle, but Katarina and Azief is still in their melodrama mode. She could guess what happens. From what she deduces, Katarina try to follow Azief again. It is reminiscent like the time when Azief was nearly assassinated in the past. But she is suddenly here in Pandemonium and not wherever Azief should have been From the start of the war with the invaders from this Otherworldly creatures, Azief had never shown his face here in Pandemonium. But Katarina seem confident that he is here. Which only means that Azief had tricked Katarina. Azief, Azief. He could not let go but he could not hold her back either. Probably because the two woman that love shim such a great woman, that he could probably never truly let either of them go. She sighed and Sina simply said ¡®He is not here¡¯ ¡®That¡­that is impossible¡¯ Katarina said, clearly not believing her. ¡®I trace the origin of energy to here¡¯ she added. Sina sighed and then she simply said ¡®He is a Divine Comprehension leveler. You are¡­. Disk Formation. Just look what he could do with one strike of his¡¯ Sina said as she gestures with her hand to the sky and the city ¡®One strike is enough for him to mow down millions of demonic creatures. How hard it is for him to trick you into believing that he is here?¡¯ she said Katarina was about to fly to sky again but Sina tries to grab her but she missed. So she shouted toward the strongest woman in the world ¡®Don¡¯t do that!¡¯ And Katarina stop in her track. ¡®Don¡¯t do what?¡¯ She said a bit challenging. Since she had gained the title the strongest woman in the world, there isn¡¯t anyone that could tell her what she could and could not do Sina sighed and her eyes looking at Katarina was full of pity ¡®Don¡¯t make it harder for both of you¡¯ Katarina was silent for a while. Boris who is inside that cage of ice block also had be silent when he heard that Death Monarch is not in Pandemonium. Katarina snorted and then said ¡®It is toote for that now¡¯ ¡®How could it be toote?¡¯ Sina ask Smiling bitterly, she said ¡®I have already fallen too deep¡¯ she answers and hearing this Sina sighed. There is silence between them. But Katarina did not immediately fly to the sky this time. The sound of people crying and screaming in agony in the distance could still be heard every once in a while. They are standing on a small city that have half of its areas devastated from the battle. There is sound of explosion and the sight of half destroyed buildings and corpses on the ground. The background is very ghastly, all showing the traces of a hard fought battle Sina then said ¡®This is not like in the past. If you go¡­you will not help him. Instead you will be his burden. He felt that he owes you. If anything were to happen to you, he would never forgive himself. Couldn¡¯t you see that him directing you to here¡­to Pandemonium where it is now safe¡­.is his way of taking care of you?¡¯ Katarina snorted in derision ¡®Taking care of me? The more he did things like this, the more he makes me confused¡¯ Smiling, Sina said ¡®Probably because he too is also confused. He let you go. That is the truth. But maybe he is not ready letting you go as he believes himself to be¡¯ Katarina hearing what Sina had said, looks at Sina weirdly ¡®I thought you would side with Sofia¡¯ Katarina said. Chuckling bitterly Sina said ¡®Azief is also my friend¡¯ Then a secondter, Sina said ¡®Stay here. If it¡¯s something that Azief could not handle, then it is not something that we could handle either. If he could not handle it, you should save yourself. Don¡¯t think about helping him. You not helping him, would be the best help for him right now. he already thinks that he owes you too much. Don¡¯t make him owe you anything anymore. Maybe, when both of you don¡¯t owe anything to each other anymore, then¡­it would be easy to forget¡¯ Sina said. Even she did not think that she would be consulting someone in their love life in the middle of a broken city street, on the midst of a great war between worlds. Probably only people like Katarina, Sofia and Azief could treat world ending event as the background of their love drama Katarina think of Sina words and then she said ¡®When I think of him, my tears keeping. And each time my heart ache. At times, I even thought I would get sick of this longing. That maybe after feeling such pain, I would then be sick of that pain and stopped loving him. I thought that is how it should be. Maybe it is like those schrs in the Order of Thinkers had said. That after the fall, it is not only our body that grows stronger, even our emotions were magnified¡¯ Sheughs a bit and then said ¡®But it seems, not matter how painful the memory became, it is the truth that the pain made me remember him even more. And it slowly be a habits that sometimes even when I¡¯m hurting, I don¡¯t even notice it¡¯ Sina already felt that something is going very wrong. ¡®Katarina¡¯ Sina said as shees closer to Katarina but Katarina only smiles as she is slowly floating upward into the air Smiling, she said to Sina ¡®After I was rejected by him, everyone told me to forget him. What they didn¡¯t know was that I did try to forget him. My brother keep telling me that he is a bad guy. I should forget him. My maidens said that he could not know what si right and wrong and choose wrongly.¡¯ She chukels a bit and then said ¡®I almost kill them out of anger. It is fine if I am the one cursing him. I don¡¯t like any other person cursing him. Everyone told me that I should forget him¡¯ She chuckles again, but the tone sound very helpless. ¡®But I just can¡¯t. Since I could not forget him, then why should I force myself to forget him? The more I force to forget him, the more I remember him. What business is it to other people that I love him? What business is it of Azief that I love him?¡¯ Then chuckling Katarina said to Sina ¡®You said, that the more he owes me, the more he couldn¡¯t forget? Then let him owe more. Let him owe me so much, that he would never ever be able to forget¡¯ she said and then with a stalwart determination, she disintegrated herself. This action caught everyone in shock There is no explosion or a shockwave that erupted from her disintegrating herself. There are only some beautiful snowkes that flies upwards into the air as one could see Katarina body slowly like a dandelion that is being blown by harsh wind, disappearing It was something very beautiful. The ice cage melted and Boris could see that her sister disintegrated herself. Her sister was floating in the air and her entire being is slowly turning into snowkes that floats up to the sky. Disintegrating herself into snows kes and travel the whole world. That is the fastest way that she could do to travel all over the whole world. This is one of her ability that she had realized by herself But doing so would burn her energy faster. Sina was shocked seeing this and she could not have expected that Katarina would do this. ¡®Why?¡¯ that is the question thate out from her mouth. >>>>>>>> Chapter 812: Brother and sister She takes some time to try to understand what she is looking at right now Usually the development of this kind of thing would be that Katarina would relent after hearing what she had said She then would have listened to Sina suggestion and waited for Death Monarch here. If Azief could not defeat the threat that ising, then the least he could do was to save his loved one. Sina knows Azief personality. He is not particrly heroic, in that he would prioritize the ones he loved first Azief never wanted to be the savior of humanity. He is very cynical of humanity in whole. Of course Sina could not said this confidently. People change sometimes. And who knows how Azief had changed. The stronger Azief be, the more unfathomable he became, even to the one closest to him. This has nothing to do with his own personal behavior but it has something to do with the position and the things that they have ess too. As Azief grown stronger, he too got a lot of information about the Universe and the Omniverse and that separates him. The experience he gained and the things he knows distance himself from people. Maybe because he could see them from an omniscient point of view, Azief probably would always prioritize the safety of those he cares about and not the whole world. He had never care if the world praise him or vilify him. As long as he did not do anything that would make himself regret, he is content enough. As such, Sina was confident that if he failed in his endeavors, the first thing that Azief will do is not to save the Earth but to teleport all of his friends out of the. It is a good thing that most of Azief friends is in Disk Formation so they would survive the cmity of the world if they escape to the starry skies. And Katarina would surely be in that list of people Azief would save. Who could have thought Katarina was so stubborn that she would rather suffer such a pain and demoting her own cultivation realm just to find the location of Azief. Love is crazy indeed, Sina thought to herself. The process of disintegrating herself took only three seconds. By the time Borises out from the ice prison and tries to stop the process, Katarina had already disintegrated into snowkes that scattered all over the world. Disintegrating oneself like this did not mean she is dead. She is burning her power, turning her body into the elements of the world and this usually would result in the user suffering demotion of realm. It is a way of escape. Technique is one of the things that could be cultivated and could be derived by the energy that they have stored inside their body. Azief however never created his own technique. It is simply because there is never a need for him to create a technique. Being on the perfection path did not require him to do many things that most other people had to do. But as there is pros, there is also cons. Azief attack is very simple. But because of the Perfection of his path, in his simple strike, there contained the abstruse concepts of the Universe. Azief usually could easily deduce his enemy moves so he could easily respond appropriately giving him the ability to fight like a master of martial arts. As such he never requires a technique. There is also the fact that he had gained the inheritance of Azul, which it itself a technique that utilizes Laws and energies of the world which is the Six Path Fingers. That alone is a powerful mystical technique. He also possesses the ten eternal rings which could supply any kinds of technique that he wanted But there is no technique that he derived by himself. Katarina however was different. She had created the Snow Scattering Over the World. That is what she called her technique. As there are myriads of lives in the Omniverse, there is myriads of ways of cultivating. As such even among Disk Formation, their way of cultivating their ability and powers is also different. Most of the early stages is all the same. But as one grew stronger and reached Seed Formation and Disk Formation, there is a difference in the way they practice and progressing forward. Each different understanding of some Laws each would lead to a different method. But as long as one progresses forward, sooner orter, they woulde closer to the peak of power. This technique of Snow Scattering Over the World uses the Disk to forcefully integrate one entire being into the very fabric of reality. It is just energy of the world returning back to the source. After all, her snowkes are formed by the energy of the world and did not form naturally. And where did this energye from.? From the world. As such, she is only returning it to the world. But forcefully returning it and naturally returning it is different. The former is an act of transgression, trying to forcefully enter the source of power. Thetter is an inevitability Katarina had burned her Disk to gain this ability integrating with reality and Laws of the world. For a moment, her ability woulde infinitely close to Divine Comprehension leveler. And because she took the same path as Azief her reserve of energy is veryrge. With this, she could truly see all over the whole world. She did not need hours. She only needs a few second. And then she disappears from their sight, scattering beautifully into the sky. Boris, the maidens that follows Katarina and Sina were all dumfounded They look at each other and then Sina said to Boris ¡®Don¡¯t me me¡¯ and she made a gesture with her finger to stay away from her. From what Sina knows about Boris, this person six very protective of his sister and is also very violent. Like before, she is ready to summon that divine pill once again if Boris did any threatening moves. Boris sighed, close his eyes and shakes his yes. ¡®Where is Death Monarch?¡¯ This time it was Boris that ask the question. But it is clear from his tone that he is not seeking Death Monarch. He is asking about Death Monarch simply because his sister is seeking for Death Monarch But Sina is slowly starting feeling annoyed. ¡®Why the hell everybody is asking me where he is? Am I his manager of something?¡¯ she said to Boris. As for the maidens behind Boris, they did not know what to do, their Lady suddenly use the Snow Scattering the Worlds. It is not a technique they have learned so they could not do the same How could they search for Katarina and chase after her, if they could not even see where she is going. Each of the snowkes that flew up in to the air and scattering all over the world is all a part of Katarina. And even if they follow each snowke, the speed of each snowke outstripped their speed by a whole level. The maidens are the maidens that served Katarina. One could think of them as her servants But they were also taught by Katarina. Katarina took in these young girls who were dying in the streets and turned them into phoenixes Azief did not use this function but there is a function of master and disciple in the system. Since his system windows and his power seems to affect the system interface, he rarely gets any quest and while he knows that there is a feature of master and disciple, he had never use it. But Katarina had used it and created a maiden army as elegant warriors. They were all wearing white and they all used a light sword. Azief had only one disciple in his life and that is Xi Feng in that small world in the macrocosm that is the Three Thousand Worlds. Sina was about to say something tofort Boris when suddenly a great demonic aura fills the whole world and Sina no longer have any mood to joke around as she looks at the sky with solemn expression. Boris grunted Sina and Boris both recognize that aura is a demonic aura. And this kind of demonic aura that pervaded every inch of Heaven and Earth is surely not going to be a weak demon and maybe a demon of the same level as Death Monarch power or maybe even a demonic creature that suppressed Death Monarch ability. ¡®I guess I only need to follow the demon to find Death Monarch¡¯ he said. Sina also heard what Boris had said and her frown be even deeper. She said gently ¡®One wrong move and you will die¡¯ Sina warn. ¡®My sister is there. It didn¡¯t matter if I were to die. But she could not¡¯ Sina clicked her tongue and then she said ¡®Stubborn, all of you¡¯ But she too is actually thinking of joining the battle. She had long thought Azief as her younger brother. A little bit immature and a little bit anti-social. A younger brother that always make trouble outside the house At the same time, all of the people in Pandemonium also sense the demonic aura. And each one has their own thoughts and scheme. For once, these people were united in one thought. Earth must survive. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 813: The demonic aura (i) Of course, right now, the only kinds of people that could sense this demonic aura is those who have powerful sensing abilities or Disk Formation leveler A white sh stopped on the edge of a cliff. Around her were all kinds of shing marks. She was rushing toward the central region when she senses that demonic aura She is the white sh that would disappear and appear every few second in the battlefield before. If on the northern side there is sword re that split open the sky, then in the southern region of Pandemonium, there is the white sh that would appear and kill anyone that is close to that white sh. Stopping in that cliff, is Sasha the Nightingale. She did not use her full power in that battle as she always reserved a bit of her power for backup. She frowned when she senses that demonic aura ¡®This nightmare is not over yet¡¯ Now that Sasha had stopped the wound all over her body started opening up again and dripping down and her body is leaking energy. That wind that Death Monarch had send had killed all the invaders and also had healed her but her injury is too severe. It is good enough that the wind heals her good enough for her to move or she might really die of energy leaking from her body She sighed a bit There is a lot of things in her mind right now. She did not even have the chance to rest like Shinji after the invaders were repelled. There is a lot of things that Death Monarch had told her and she had been preparing for any eventualities. However, the sight of other worlding to invades and space rips that appears in the sky regurgitating demonic creatures is not in one of the eventualities she was prepared to handle She believes that if there is a next time, she needs to be more imaginative on what eventualities that she had to face when preparing defenses for Pandemonium Even though the Shadow Guards responsibility is protecting Death Monarch power in Pandemonium, in this kind of battle, none of the members of the Shadow Guards could even help Death Monarch. As for protecting Death Monarch power in Pandemonium, his power and influence in Pandemonium had never diminished But she could not just stay still. The Shadow Guards had many divisions and they all have their own special characteristic. Maybe one of them could lessen the burden of Death Monarch ¡®I think I had to activate a few of those things¡¯ Sasha is already preparing the next measure that she could do to help Death Monarch To many people of Pandemonium, if there is one person who knows the location of Death Monarch that would be Sasha. Katarina should not have sought Sina to find the location of Death Monarch. But she should have sought Sasha. This is the person many people regarded as the shadow of Death Monarch himself Sasha is thinking of using those weapons that was developed by the military and the central court Like any other great powers, Pandemonium also had a lot of technology that is very high tech and dangerous that would not lose to the Eye of Heaven or the Twelve Pirs. It is only because they never needed to use it before, that people had the wrong impression of Pandemonium level of technology. To many people of the world Pandemonium never took too much time in investing in technological weapons simply because they have Death Monarch sitting in the throne. They are wrong on that count. Death Monarch had never survey the technological advancement that the research department of the military wing of Pandemonium had achieved and was more engrossed in strengthening himself That is not wrong at all because the stronger Death Monarch is, the more powerful Pandemonium became. As the greatest world power among the seven great powers, the resources that Pandemonium controlled is of course more numerous than the others and that is also reflected in the earnings of their soldiers and the prosperity of Pandemonium citizens. This kind of administration duties is neglected by Death Monarch simply because he had created a system of officials. None of the officials under his rule dare to rebel and dare to corrupted the funds of the Treasury. Because they know that there is an eye in the sky that could see them and punish them. They might walk out the court of Pandemonium and when they return home, they would get strike by lightning. Since that is the case, why would anyone dare to risk their life. No matter how powerful they are in the court, in the end, if Death Monarch wanted their life, they could only submit. Because of that, none of them doing anything that would be considered as a transgression against Death Monarch But thankfully because Death Monarch rarely exercise such brutal punishment, the officials did not mind this threat because they know Death Monarch had a bottom line. As long as you did not do anything overboard, you could live a good life working as the officials of Pandemonium. Because of the efficient and clean bureaucracy of Pandemonium, the management and administration of Pandemonium is always productive which only created a more virtuous cycle of prosperity. Death Monarch did not know this but since Sasha usually handle many things for Death Monarch, she knew that the military research of Pandemonium is very advanced. In the military zone all kinds of new technology are discovered every day. Some of them were distribute to the world, while some other is considered military secrets. People that did not serve the Death Monarch did not know that most of the official¡¯s worry is regarding Death Monarch himself. Because Death Monarch is the sole ruler of Pandemonium, its symbol and its rallying point, these officials are always worried if Death Monarch would fall from his position or worse died in some world shaking battle or lost in his long journey above the heavens. The day that Death Monarch fall is the day Pandemonium would fall. That is the worry of these officials. And because of that worry, these officials diverted many resources of the Treasury for military research. In the unfortunate case of Death Monarch death, or disappearance, they could at least defend and protect Pandemonium from other powers. Sasha had just regained back her control on the Shadow Guards leadership and she already got the report of the advancement of military technology that has been developed by the Central Government when she was roaming around the world in the past She clenches her fist and nodded to herself. ¡®I don¡¯t know how much it would help against such a demon but I would not know if I don¡¯t try¡¯ Sasha decides to use these weapons against the enemy of Death Monarch. She popped a few pills into her mouth and the wound around her body slowly stopped dripping blood. But her body is still leaking energy She needs to return to the Central region first, heal her injury and then ask those old fogeys in the Central Court to give her ess to the Secret Chamber She then did not dy as she once again turned into a white sh that travels in a straight line toward the Central region of Pandemonium. Sina and Sasha was not the only one that have ns to help Death Monarch when the demonic aura envelops the world. The Celestial Couple who were in the eastern region of Pandemonium and has been saving few cities along the way also have their own n The Celestial painter Xu Cong uses her ability to paint to create obstacles for the enemy, materializing mountain in the air before hurling it down and trapping many great experts of demonic creatures and the advanced weaponry of the Otherworlds forces into his painting. Xu Cong is sailing the skies, standings straight on his painting brush. His painting brush right now is akin of a flying saucer and it had been erged so that Xu Cong could stand on top of its body and flying in the air toward the Central region. Around him there is nine scrolls of painting floating and following him. In each of these painting there is demonic creatures, otherworldly creatures and all kinds of scenery and life inside it. The odd thing about these painting is that the painting is very lifelike. When one looks closer one could see that the character that is inside the painting is actually alive inside that painting. The characters all tried to find a way out of the painting The Celestial painter had long not participated in any conflict in the world since the Sithulran event. But today, the moment he had decided to participate, his feat is very shocking. Not far away from him, there is a beautiful otherworldly beauty, having a wless skin like some kind of fairy living inside a holy forest. On the side of her right hip is a flute swaying left and right because of the speed in which she is traveling. Chapter 814: The demonic aura (ii) The Celestial Couple is so called Celestial Couple is because they both possess celestial air about them, like they were unbothered about the whole world. When the whole world was scrambling for power and authority, these pair of lovers only care for each other. When some people put their loyalty in the g of nations and in their organizations and factions, these two put their loyalty to love. Celestial Painter Xu Cong possess a schr demeanor and always beside him whether in battle or when he is enjoying the beautiful scenery of the world, is the beauty Heaven Flute Lihua, the disciple of Loki the Trickster. Heaven Flute Lihua had been deemed unfit for battle after that powerful attack she had created during the battle with Sithulran. But now she had regained her power and she is even more powerful than thest time. It is all thanks to the Philosopher Stone that Sina had created for her which gave her a second chance She had pay the price and she had managed to get out of the world of conflict and live like a fairy immortal in Pandemonium. And because of her special stupas she was always respected and honored. But now, she once again enters into the fray. They both did not want to enter but the situation of the world and this unease that Xu Cong had feel had once again pushed them to enter into the worldly affairs. Like Xu Cong, Lihua is also flying toward the direction of the Central region. They all knows that all the top brass of Pandemonium is there. And everyone could guess that the demonic aura that they felt is a prelude of an even more powerful demon. They all instinctively begin to believe that the target of this demon is none other than Death Monarch. As such they need to discuss what they should do. This time Lihua did not use her flute to control the elements around her since the melody still lingers. The tune of her flute is still alive. Even though others could not hear it but she could. The wind beneath her feet is pushing her forward, following the melody that is in her heart. The soldiers that fought with her and her husband were all left there in that city. She looks concernedly at the sky in front of her and sighed. She could not help but feel that her teacher would also have a hand in this. This is a premonition. It could not be exined. She was not close with her teacher. And the reason she acknowledges him as a teacher is because of a deal. But she still treated Loki as her teacher and as his disciple, she too also had known a bit about the Trickster. There is something mysterious about her teacher that she could never exin. From the way her teacher handle thing it is clear he had a lot of information but no one ever knows how he get such information. But she could feel it deep in her gut that her teacher would be involved in something rted to this. They were not the only ones that is flying in the sky heading toward the Central region. There is Somi flying as fast lightning, wanting to reach the central region faster. The Flower of Battlefield, Somi did not only reminded people why she was one of the rulers of the ins she is also the wife of Wang Jian and considered the big madam of the White Tiger Battalion. In the battle before, she had uses the swordsmanship she had learned from Rafah to kill her enemies. The swordsmanship is very mystical, and lethal. It seems to ignore space and time and possess abundance of destructive power. It also possesses arge range of attack. She had managed to save a lot of small viges and small cities along the coast with that swordsmanship. Now, she is going to aid her husband. Not far away from her is three figures, wearing three terrifying demon mask. The Three Demoness considered by many to be loyal only to Loki also appeared in this defining battle of Pandemonium against the invaders. They too had saved a lot of isted cities that is far from the protection formation of Pandemonium. And they shamelessly are also going to the central region. If not for the circumstances, the world would probably be shocked by this gathering. This is all the great people of Pandemonium gathering in one ce all at the same time. This kind of lineup would probably scare a lot of the great powers during time of peace. Each of the people flying in the air and wanting to gather in the Central regions is like the gathering of nuclear bombs. In the Central region in front of the Centre Pce, Wang Jian, Athena and Freya is waiting for everyone to gather. They all could sense each other and they all could feel mass of energying to their direction. This is the mass of energy of Disk Formation levelersing toward them en masse. On a tall half destroyed building, not far away from those three great generals, there is an owl perched on one of the scorched railing. This owl looks toward the three great general like it is observing them with intelligence Every once in a while, it would hoot but most of the time, it just stays there without moving, just observing. It almost seems like that no kinds of shock could startle this owl. This owl would blink every few seconds and its pupils would turn white and cloudy for a second before turning back to its original color. This owl is also a familiar. A millions miles away, sitting underneath a tallrge tree with ripe fruits that is surrounded byws and concepts of time and space, there is a woman wearing a ragged white robe. The white robe is stained with blood. She also had to fight against the invaders but she did not go far from the tree. She had predicted many things so she was prepared than most people and could easily survived the attack on her. Sitting under that tree is the Oracle Erika. She smiles a bit. ¡®At least I still manage to gain a chess piece amidst this chaos.¡¯ Her eyes seem to see pass through the distance as she could see the trends of time. She smiles a bit and then drinks a few more potions to heal her wounds. She did not go away from the area of the tree. She had established a few formations around the tree so that it would be invisible to the eyes of the otherworldly forces and any demonic power She is still waiting. And as she waits, she looks at the clear blue skies and the beautiful worlds that had appeared in front of her eye right now. There is a fantasy feeling to this new world that hade into being after its expanded. Everything seems to be more colorful and bigger. Whether it be the nts or the animals, they all be bigger. There is life force and energy everywhere that she sess. She sighed and she touch her eyes. She wanted to capture this moment into her eyes. And then she closed her eyes underneath that tree, waiting for that person toe. At the same time, that demonic energy appeared in the world, in the outer edges of the Milky Way gxy, space seems to be disturbed and then a few secondter, a space shipyard appeared and then behind them appeared a fleet of Battlestar and fighter spaceship and a starbases that immediately pick up all kinds of readings This is the space fleet of the Orvanians. Sith¡¯venar is leading the team this time and he look at the readings and said ¡®The effect of the Multiversal Convergence has been lessened. I expect no less from a civilization that have absorbed and harnessed the ability given to them by the All Source. They have enough capability to turn the tide. But, they would not be able to close all of the Multiversal point since they did not know how.¡¯ He then began sending order though themunication system to each of the fleet that was assigned before hand His face appears in one of the fleetmander deck room ¡®Now, we need to lock all the multiversal opening. Prepare the Orbital fleet. Manage and engage all the gravity drives and our shield. Put everything in full capacity!¡¯ ¡®We need to be quick as we don¡¯t know what kind of worlds will be attracted to this multiversal point if we let it fester for too much. We don¡¯t want a Dark Dimension to also be attracted. Those Chthonian monsters is hard to seal¡¯ Then his virtual hologram appeared at another fleetmander star deck as he ordered them ¡®As the fleetmander of Intisar, I give ess to you to initiate dark matter utilization. We need to deep dive into the void. Send our starship to Earth Prime to provide support for them¡¯ More orders were sent through the many fleets that surrounded the starbases ¡®Send our starbases near the Moon and send our shock troops fornding! A reading indicated a Type Nine Being is about to descend on Earth. Initiateary defense protocol and do not engage inary bombardment unless it is thest measure. Prepare the Spatial Bomb and unseal the Time Artifact. It won¡¯t matter if those Time Lordsined. They should have managed the Time Space better¡¯ The moment the orders was finished, all the soldier and the officials of the fleets all sprang into actions. Some fleet is assigned to Earth They headed to Earth Prime once again initiating their FTL drive to quickly arrive on Earth. Some would dive deep into Time and Space to decoupled the connection and the attraction force between worlds. And others were tasked in making sure no other new worlds is attracted by changing the frequency of the world by using their starbases This is the force of one of the ancient civilization of the Omniverse, the Orvanians, the renowned schrs of the Omniverse. The Orvanians had finally arrived! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 815: The thing in the space rip A Few Second After the Sixth Strike Hit Pandemonium At the same time, that this happens all over the world, the Grand Researcher who is at Antarctica could also see the events unfolding in the other continents. And nothing could prepare her for what she saw Her Eye of Heaven had managed to capture and recorded each of the power of the strikes that Death Monarch had unleashed. It all happen simultaneously except the one in Pandemonium which happens a little bitter and possess greater destructive power than the other strikes. This must be because of Hikigaya aid that reserve the force of the strike even further and when that strike, arrive at Pandemonium, the force exploded with such great intensity and power that it erases all signs of spatial disturbance and annihting all the Otherworldly forces and the demonic creatures in just a few seconds But one could not deny that Azief also probably put a lot of his energy in that strike. The Grand Researcher in her room could see that with each of Death Monarch swing, there is also a force that is swirling and spinning around Death Monarch Law Avatar But it did not spin like the Law Avatar is absorbing this energy. This energyes from the Law Avatar who is spilling it outside of the Law Avatar. Energy was leaking from the Law Avatar At first, the Law Avatar that Azief had created is already solid. But with each swing of the staff, the solid body of the Law Avatar be blurrier and then it became slowly translucent like it is about to fade away It seems that each strikes that Death Monarch unleashed contained all kinds of power that contradicted each other yet work in harmony with each other at the same time. And the Grand Researcher also notices something else. It is that with each swing the Law Avatar not only be blurrier, it also be weaker. The Law Avatar is the source of all this power. As such with each attack, the Law Avatar be weaker And then when the seven swing waspleted, the twelve pirs that turns into staff shrinks and fly toward the original Death Monarch. The Law Avatar then slowly dissipated like it was nothing but a mirage. Death Monarch who was in the air falls down toward the ground with a thud as a great demonic power surges on from all direction The seventh strikes, thest strike that Death Monarch had executed created a powerful gust of wind that seems to contain all the energies that existed in Earth That gust of wind appeared suddenly at the Ind of Peace and its fluctuations of energies sweeps through North America. Like a divine wind that brings on apocalyptic disaster, it annihted all enemies and heal all those who fights against these invaders. An aurora like scene could be seen in the sky, illuminating the world with bright colors All of the space rips that was opened by the Multiversal Convergence reality breaking power closed off Space break around the Ind of Peace as the same kind of wind also appears there from all directions, blowing endlessly, like it was about to form a storm Like a sharp knife, it cut off the life force of the invaders as one could see they turn into emaciated corpse in the span of a second while at the same time nourishing the life force of the allies. In that gust of wind were contained the All Source ability to contain all energies and turns it into something else. On Ind of Peace, a few second after that gust of wind passes by, the woman archer stopped pointing her bow to the sky, the man with the mace stopped throwing his mace to the ground and those who were shooting demonic creatures from a hidden position stopped their movement. The beam cannon, the photon missile be dysfunction almost immediately Everything stops. They all look toward the sky but unlike the people in the other continent, their expression is a bit off. The space rips were all closed off and there are no longer dark red skies. Instead there is a clear blue skies. But their expression of off because all the space rip on the Ind of Peace had closed itself off¡­except one That seven strikes from Death Monarch annihted all the invading force, closed off all the space rips in the world except one. And they felt that the fluctuation of energy surrounding that one space rip as one could see that it is expanding. And a few of them gulps in fear. On the other side of the world, on top of the wavy ocean someone stopped running, the golden aura around him seems dims and beside him is a woman d in white aura and crackling of white lightning. They both stopped at the same time and then look at each other. It is none other than Will and his teacher. Will chuckles a bit as he saw the changes of the world From the time Azief swing that staff and produce that seven strikes, only five minutes had passed. In that five minutes, Azief had pushed himself and even uses his All Source Law Avatar to create such domineering effect Now, the energy of the fallen is being absorbed by the world and the repression effect on outsiders is even stronger than before. Will then said with a slightly bitter smile ¡®Azief makes all of this easier. I never knew that being a Divine Comprehension leveler would give this kind of power. Godlike¡¯ Will thought to himself. But thinking about it again, what they see in the future is more shocking. The effect of they going to the future is catastrophic but Will knows that this is small matter considering the things that he had saw. If he had to do it again, he would. Because now he knows that there is a threat in the future that is tens of thousands of times more catastrophic than this. Will did not know what to do now that most of the space rips had been closed. Then a telepathic message echoes in his mind. His teacher is telling him something and he nodded every once in a while. ¡®We have to distort the frequency of the world¡¯ that is what they should do to separate the barriers of the world and stopped the colliding of realities between the world. Both Will and his teacher did not want Earth prime to be a singr world where the current people merged their memories of their realities with the other world. And that is actually the best case scenario. Worst case scenario, the merging of so many realities and dimension would create a Reality Eruption that would reverberates and affected the realities of all dimensions in the Omniverse. Will took a step forward and once again he is running. But this time he is not running to close off the portals but instead he is running all around the world trying to charge up Speed Source and bring the world out of sync with the other world They have to distort the frequency of the world. Will also had other thoughts like the whereabouts of his sister but he already created a Speed Remnant to search for his sister. The golden lightning then suddenly disappeared in an explosion of light and the white lightning also disappears into that explosion. Will and his teacher is deep diving into the multiversal time space. In the Ind of Peace where the fiercest fighting erupted, they all look at the sky feeling dumbfounded. Raymond who was d in golden armor had blood all over his armor and there is dent all over it now. He had appeared in the beginning looking valiant and full of unstoppable momentum. But even he was tired after killing so many Seresian demonic creatures. No matter how many he killed, there would be moreing out of the space rips. But now, the sky is clear and there is no trace of otherworldly forces that fight off against them just a moment ago. He looks at the sky with aplicated expression, clench his fist as his desire to be strong was ignited ¡®Divine Comprehension¡¯ he muttered under his breath. ¡®It is this powerful¡¯ he thought to himself. He himself could never believe that just by reaching Divine Comprehension that Death Monarch would be this powerful. The difference between Disk Formation and Seed Formation while it is steep, it could still be surmounted. After all both of that realm have the same concepts which is about the use of energies of the Universe. But the difference between Divine Comprehension and Disk Formation goes beyond that. It is truly the difference between Heaven and Earth. Even if there is an army of Disk Formation levelers fighting Divine Comprehension leveler, it is without doubt that the Disk Formation leveler would be reduced to ashes This is the difference between the two realm and nothing demonstrates it better than this current scene. Raymond fought for his friend and hisrade. While he did his best, creating all kinds of Earth Fortifications with his ability, there were many of hisrade that has fallen and many of his friend is injured. His best is not enough. But Azief casual strike is enough to trump his best As their leader, how could he not feel pained at the death of his soldiers, his brothers in arms? But, the invading forces are too numerous and he could not protect everyone. Raymond tries his best to endure until the Orvanians came and could help Earth close off the portals but in that moment of waiting many have died. It was not as bad as during the Weronian upation. Because this time they were prepared and they are much stronger than before. But each loss is still a loss of life. Because of that Raymond is unsatisfied. with Death Monarch power he could affect the matter in Ind of Peace even though he was at somece else. How could Raymond did not feel regretful. He now had a change in his thinking. If he is powerful like Death Monarch, why would hisrade and his soldiers have to die? He could sweep though all these enemies by his lonesome. He could save more people and less people would die Once this shift of thinking happened, it could not be stopped. Even Hikigaya, the one person that Raymond had not thought of could ever surpass him, today, like a butterfly flying out from its cocoon be a Divine Comprehension leveler and singlehandedly uses his illusion to destroy the invasion forces in Asian continent. He had managed to turn the situation around and save his people Raymond did not wallow in self-pity. He has no time to wallow in self-pity right now. He looks at the sky and he frowned. Because there is still one space rip in the sky. And one could see that it is gettingrger andrger. Then to the shock foe everyone, Raymond could see that someone flies out from the space rip. The moment that person flies out from that space rips, demonic aura envelops the whole world With Raymond eyesight and his Divine Sense he could see who the persons that is flying out from the space rip clearly. Loki¡­.the Trickster Then before he could register his shock, a gigantic handes out of that space rip and grab the edges of that space rip. It seems that the hand is trying to tear apart the space rippletely. But ripping it would not destroy the rip. Instead it would open ager rips. And that hand, whatever it is wanted to rip it so it could enter Earth rms rang in Raymond mind almost immediately And the moment that hand appears thunder boomed up in the sky, the wind went crazy and the world produces an earthshaking tremor. The hand that is grabbing the space edges of the space rips is nothing like a human hand. It is a wed hand like some beast. There is a pattern on the skin of this gigantic hand and demonic aura ising out of that hand, and that aura coagted, bing solid the pressureing out of that hand is enough to bring fear to Raymond heart. He knows he could not let that thing to evere out from the space rips THUMP! The sound echoes throughout the world and another hand appear to hold the other side of the edge soft e space rips. It is clear now that this creature is trying toe out from space rip. Raymond notices this and without hesitation he shouted ¡®Attack the hand!¡¯ He shouted his order he flies out to the portal. It took him only a few seconds to arrive at the opening of the space rips and what he sees inside that space rip shocked him to his core ¡®Fuck¡¯ he cursed >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 816: The best is still not enough The world seems to have regained calm and peace. The clouds are flowing peacefully on many parts of the world. There is no longer apparition of a that is about to crash on Earth Prime. But what people don¡¯t see, they don¡¯t realize. In the Ind of Peace, the headquarters of the World Government, the space rips, the shrieking locust-like army of demons were all destroyed in that one cleansing strike by Death Monarch But no one is feeling at ease. Because when they look at the sky above, there is proof that this is far from over. That space rip above the Ind of Peace is like a reminder to everyone that the battle is not yet ended and the feeling it gave people is something akin of a descent of Hell into the mortal world. There is this demonic aura that is slowly spilling out from that space rip and this demonic aura is stronger than the one emanated by all the demonic armybined. That is the feeling that Raymond had felt before he flew to the sky. Raymond had flown inside that space rip and everyone outside it watched the scene with bated breath. Raymond arrive inside the space rip and the discovery of the thing that is emanating all of this demonic aura made all his hairs stand up. He saw it the moment he is inside and he was shocked beyond belief when he saw ¡®What the hell!¡¯ he cursed internally. Because the moment he stepped inside the space rip, he saw a titanic being in the distance. And this titanic being head is trying toes out of the space rips. Inside the space rips, he could see more than just the titanic being. He could see there is countless of Battlestar that is also trying toe out from the same ripped portal space that is no doubt were torn apart by that titanic demonic creature. And there are millions of demonic creatures that is all heading toe out from the space rips. Raymond is paled in the face. ¡®I need to stop this¡¯ the moment he saw it; he knew he could not these millions of demonic creature toe out. If not, there would be many more casualties and who knows how much more strikes that Death Monarch could use before he also runs out of energy? Raymond did not like relying on a former enemy for the safety of his people. Raymond quickly take a nce of all the things that is happening inside the space rip and trying to think of a way to stop that titanic being forming out. It is clear that while the threat of a million demonic creatures is huge, it could not bepared to that titanic demon The aura that they gave off is entirely different. Even Raymond, known to the world to be very valiant and fearless is feeling the urge to run out of this space rip. And he knows this feeling is incited by that demon. Even before ites out fully, it is already affecting him. One could only imagine the destruction it would cause if it seeds toe out Raymond could see there is another portal inside the space rip. It is like there is another space rips inside the space rips. Something is trying to forcefullye out but at the same time there is an energy that is trying to prevent that demon froming out Raymond face turns hard This is what Loki had been trying to preventing out of the space rips. Thinking of this Raymond gulped. He is quite sure about this. Raymond took a deep breath as a big of savageness streak is unleashed by him Raymond instantly knew what he had to do. It is clear that Death Monarch could easily kill all the other demonic creatures But Raymond is quiet clear that even Death Monarch requires time right now He just had to endure. He needs to dy it froming out. It is ironic but he is putting his trust into someone that the World Government regarded as their bitter rival. But Raymond knew Azief. He had the chance to talk with a Azief before and he had spoken with the friends of Death Monarch. Death Monarch wille here. That is what he believes. He gripped his mace and then began moving. ¡®I will use my all to give humanity a chance¡¯ he thought to himself. Without hesitating, Raymond throws his mace into the space rip and then he summons the Terra Force. A powerful force erupted out of his body as it spills out from the space rip in the sky and those who were outside the space rips, they could see the air around the space rips distorts even more appearing to spiraling into nonexistence. The entire world outside of the space rip were affected by thus powerful summoning source. The world seems to be rumbling as the sand surface of the seabed rises up and forms into a gigantic golem in the bottom of the sea. Raymond was not as powerful as Azief or Hikigaya who could affect the world with one thought, travelling thought the distance of ten million miles with one thought. But while he could not do that, he could at least still affect the area around the ind. While the ind did not have many soils for him to create his golem, there is the sea and there is the seabed for him to create the golems. And there is not only one golem that ising into being. Created from the force of the world, there were more and more golems that materialized and taking form under the sea. Raymond is creating an army of them and he is trembling and sweating golden blood from his body inside the space rip. His energy is drained off in such a fast rate that he ages a bit. Raymond decided to overdraft to his limits. He would use all that he had to dy these demonic creatures froming out¡­. even if that means burning out his longevity Below, there were tens of thousands of golems with varying levels of cultivations. All of this takes time to describe but all of this happen in the span of ten seconds. Raymond could feel the connection between him and the golems that he had created and he shouted in his mind ¡®RISE UP!¡¯ The golems that was created under the sea all opened its eye. They suddenly jump out from the sea, it sshes createdrge rains all over the area they jump out off. Those soldiers that were looking at the space rip from below was suddenly shocked as they saw unidentified creatureing out from the sea and flying out toward the sky These golems float in the air, like some titanic sentinels. And their quantity was in the tens of thousands like some army of some celestial emperor The whole crowds that was outside the space rip saw these golemsing out from the sea and they were shocked. They recognize this as the golems that the Supreme Commander of the World Government Raymond could create. But it is not the golem that shocked them. What shocked them was the quantity of them. It was like an army of titanic sentinel. Before they could try to make sense of this scene, suddenly these golem seems to receive an order. These golems have no faces instead there is something that resembles an eyeball in the center of their face. These golems look toward the space rip and then they all flew toward the space rip and it confirmed the thought of all the people present that these golems belong to Raymond. These golems were supported by the Terra source. What is the Terra source? Terra source is none other than the force of the world. The force of the Earth. As such they could manipte certain properties of the world like gravity as they flew toward the space rip with breakneck speed. The waves and the sea is turbulent and chaotic because of therge movements of these golems that appeared out of nowhere and shoot out from the bottom of the sea to the sky above the Ind of Peace like some kind of lightning The golem flies in to the space rips and the moment they enter Raymond had ordered them with his mind to attack the demonic creatures that is in the edges of that portal of space. Each golem is the size of a five story building. These golem charges in and began engaging the Battlestar that about to burst out from the space rip. While the golems are fighting with the Battlestar with each of their attacks created a powerful shockwave that distorts the air and created waves and waves of impact force that reverberated outwards, Raymond, the one who had summoned these golems are not in a good condition. ¡®Hah. Hah¡¯ Raymond look at the intense battle not far away from him with panting breath. He now is no longer standing in the air like the valiant appearance of him when he first enters this space rip. He is now just floating, lifelessly. He is pale in his face and his hand is trembling like he had all of his energy left his body. He seems to be so thin that hisrge armor is about to slid off him. All around him, battles are being fought by his army of golems and the army of the demons. It is like he is floating around in a battlefield of deities and demons. ¡®Ah, this is the best I could do. But the best I could do is still not enough¡¯ he muttered to himself silently. BOOM! CRACK! The sound of explosion and the cracking of space could be heard all around him. Every once in a while, he could see some of his golems exploded into pieces. Other times, he could see the golems smashing through a Battlestar and inflicted arge damage on the demonic army Raymond could not determine who is in disadvantage and who is in advantages. There were too many of them and that demon head that is about toe out make Raymond fearful for the fate of the world. Yet, he could not move even an inch. He could only see the battle with feeling of helplessness. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 817: The arrow that sails through the air Raymond felt frustrated at his current condition. He is feeling weak and helpless and it is all because he is just not enough The reason why Raymond be like this, unable to move and could only floating lifelessly is because he had overdraft his energy. Creating these golem army is not as easy as one would believe It takes a considerable amount of energy that had to be given to each of these golem to create such an army of golems that have varying levels of cultivation and some of them even reached Disk Formation. Of course while the golems that is around the Disk Formation level is quite powerful, none of them are high level Disk Formation realm and golem have their own weakness. If that is the case, then Raymond in the absence of Death Monarch could probably sweeps the whole world with it. There is also the fact that if he dies, all of these golem would also die. Like a hive mind connected to him. The moment he no longer maintained his life force, these golems would also die. But he rarely uses this technique even in the past. Instead one could say that no one knows that he had such an ability in the first ce. The reason is simply using it¡­. requires a price. His longevity is among the thing that is required to create these golems. Raymond disk had cracked and now he is feeling listless and a certain tiredness ovee him that he could not exin. It felt like something has drained off him, though he doesn¡¯t know what it is that was drained off him The control of the energy of the world is slipping form his hand and that feeling is like someone cut off his wings. Like forcing him to breathe dirty air and drink unclean water. That is the feeling he felt when the energy drained off him He knows that this is because the energy that he is storing inside his Disk is leaking out and as it is leaking out, his body is turning¡­. mortal He slowly floated without direction in the space rip while the shockwave and the force of impact that passes through him would help him to floats further and further from the most intense area of battle. And then even in his drowsy, in and out of consciousness state, he managed to send an order to one of the golems. One golem who were just finished destroying a Battlestar and still had some parts of the Battlestar lodged in its arms, flew towards Raymond. It flew through the debris of the shattered Battlestar and shove away the sea of corpses and quickly reached around Raymond position in the space rip. Raymond floats toward the golem and the golem slowly pick Raymond up using its hand and put Raymond on its shoulder as it floats there, unmoving. Raymond is still breathing hard as all of his golem army is hard at work But Raymond is still not at ease even though his golem army is cutting through so many of demonic creatures. All around him floating corpses of the demonic creature was so numerous it was like they were stars in the sky. Limbs of the demonic creatures and sand and soils which is the remains of the destroyed golems were all scattered around the battlefield like some unmaintained graveyard. It looks like Raymond army of golems had managed to halt the force of the demons froming out of the space rip. But Raymond did not feel any achievement or any sense of ease. He could after all still see that demon titanic head that is about to emerge out. Inside the space rips there is another rip. This rip is smaller. A torn down portal of space that connected this world and that demonic world. It is from this portal that the titanic head ising out. And Raymond could guess what kind of existence this demonic creature is. Even the emanation of its power had made Raymond heart constricted This is a demon that reached around the level of Divine Comprehension or maybe even more. There is Eight small horns on the top of the head of the demonic creatures. Their tops of the head look like a triceratops crown. They were like Weronians a bit only they seem even more savage than Weronians. Raymond could not let these creatures to get off this space rip until Death Monarch is here. Outside the space rip, everyone heard the order that Raymond had left them. They did not act immediately because they were shocked with the many happenings that happens after that. Not long after their Supreme Commander flew inside the space rip, there is tens of thousands of golems flying out from the sea and also enters the space rip. But the moment they got their act together, they all executed the Supreme Commander order. At the same time right now, all of the high ranking members of the World Government is being summoned back by Hirate to help close therge space rip above the Ind of Peace. Before the high ranking members of World Government were all separated because they all need to take care of many regions that is under the control of the World Government. Now, that all of the space rip around the world had closed off and the demonic creature is no longer appearing out of nowhere, these high ranking members were all summoned back But unlike before, the distance between the ind of Peace and these members were no longer as close as before. Before the North Pacific Ocean was not asrge as it is now and these experts of the World Government could easily traverse the distance appearing in just a couple of minutes or even seconds. If right now, one is taking a ship to sail the sea to reach from one port to another a journey that would take days in the past would take years. Years and years of looking only at sea without anynd on sight. That is how vast the distance between two distance that is close before. As such, even though Hirate had summoned the high ranking members, only those who were Disk Formation could probably try to traverse the distance but even then it would take them a few hours and as for those who specialized in speed it would probably take them ten minutes or more before they could arrive. It might seem like ten minutes is not long. But for experts like Death Monarch even one second could determine the conclusion of battle. If one second could determine the fate of the world, isn¡¯t ten minutes is too long? Outside the space rip, not relying on the reinforcement that mighte toote, all the soldiers began focusing their firepower to demonic creature finger that is griping tightly on the edges of the space rip. It is clear that the hand is actually repelling the powerful force that shut off all the space rips in the world. Death Monarch ns had work beautifully. He had forced that one unstable factoring out. Right now, in the entire world, all the space rips had been cut off from the Multiversal Convergence, except one. And Azief is not the only one that could be attributed to how fast this matter of opening and closing of space rips had been done Will and his teacher is inside the Space Time Tunnel to try to separate the frequency of Earth Prime with other people frequency which reduces the stability of the dimensional barrier. At the same time Orvanians also had begun their deep dive and is sending reinforcement to Earth from the edges of the Milky Way gxy. But the Orvanians is still not arriving for some reason. Even after all of this, thatrge rip on top of the Ind of Peace refuse to go away. That finger from that hand seems to have enough force to endure the force that Death Monarch had unleashed upon the world And such, all the military forces that is present in the Ind of Peace is focusing their attack on that finger. They all could feel this bad premonition. That hand that reached out from the void and held off the closing of the space rip is a monster beyond their understanding. If that thinge out, then cmity would probably strike the world. Even Sofia who were too tired to even lift her shoulders, forced herself to raise her bow once again Around her fingers is golden blood dripping down. Her entire hand is trembling and a lot of her nail had split into two. It is not as easy as one would think to bear the expenditure of energy of shooting so many arrows to the sky. Her entire body is wrecked and she suffers a lot of internal injurie that people could not see. But she gritted her teeth, and she once again forced her to raise the bow toward the Heavens. She did it for him. Loki said, that doing this would help Azief. And so, she would do anything. Love is crazy that way. It is the same for Katarina who were too stubborn or Sofia who felt that she owes something to Azief. She felt her own body is failing her and the pain is ¡­oh¡­ the pain¡­ jolted in her entire body with each movement she makes. But she smiles. Because she thought of him. And she could proudly say that this time¡­it was her that was protecting him Sofia look at the sky and she could see that the rip is getting even bigger as it is forced open by that hand. She raises her trembling hand and pointed her arrow toward the rip. But she did not intend to attack the rip with rains of arrows like before. This kind of singr attack onto a target requires a different approach then fighting against a horde of enemies. She takes her time and around her energy started gathering. She did not even have the energy to stand right now but she is forcing herself. She is charging her arrows with her energy and she put her longevity and life force inside her bow that is transferred to her arrow. This kind of powerful enemies could not be easily hurt by rains of arrows. Rains of Arrows is an AOE kind of attack. It did not possess powerful destructive power. It could be used effectively against people of lower strength but could never be used against powerful enemy. Probably if she used the rain of arrows against the hand of that demonic creature, it would only feel an itch and would not be affected at all. But, she still wanted to try. She charged her power and then she aimed at one of the fingers. ¡®ARGH! BREAK!¡¯ Screaming while embedding almost all of her energies in that one shot, the arrow was released. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 818: A small wound Sofia was closing her eyes as she released that arrow. Her finger at that time could feel each and every fiber of her bow. Her Houyi Bow is one of a mythical artifact that have very powerful damage output. It distinguishes her from any other Archers ss in the world. Her bow had never been broken and her arrows is like a honing missile. In the beginning, she was not as strong as she is today. Her damage was just higher than normal arrows. But as she grows strong, her bow and her arrow also be stronger. When she charged her bow and then she wanted to release her arrow, she closes her yes and everything falls away. In her eyes, she locks on towards her target and then close her eyes. Her arrows be her eyes, the bow be her body and she was one with it. Everyone have their own adventures and serendipitous event and fortuitous encounter. Azief had told her of his many experiences, meeting great powerful being in the universe. But while she had always been on Earth, that did not mean that she herself did not have any fortuitous event at all. Her Houyi Bow, the true Houyi Bow belongs to mythical figure. And from what she understands, this mythical figure really existed She once saw an image of that person holding a bow toward a sun and when he released his arrow, the arrow pierced though the sun and the sun copsed inwardly before disintegrated into nihility. The sun is not quite a sun but a crow like existence that appears to be like a sun. She is now closing her eyes and then remembers how that person shoot the sun. The bow might not be the true bow of Houyi. But real and false depends on how you view some things in your life. Her Houyi Bow is the true Houyi Bow and Sofia believes that. She put one of her feet backward, pull the strings off her arrow beyond her shoulder des and then holding it steady and firm, she released it, creating sonic boom around her bow That release of arrow created a powerful shockwave that exploded out around her. The ground beneath her feet depressed four feet deep and around the ten kilometers radius around her, the entire ground cracked and some exploded out, breaking a chunk of soils up toward the air. The arrow emanated a powerful destructive energy and a blinding light exploded out from the arrow that is sailing toward the sky This light enveloped everything around the ind that people had to close their eyes because of its shine. The humming of the sound of the arrow sailing through the air could be heard all over the world if one pays attention. BOOOM! The moment that arrow shed with one of the fingers of the demonic creature, a powerful shockwave inundated the skies and the ground below. The clouds that were just formed after the gust of wind had settled, once again were scattered into nonexistence. Silence fills the world for a moment and then the light slowly fades. When everyone could see once again, they could see that the finger of that demon hand is bleeding and its blood is dripping down from the tip of that finger, falling from the sky like rain. The arrow had turn into a powerful piercing energy but that piercing energy only created a small wound on that titanic finger. Sofia immediately felt more of her energy drained of her as she be pale and her skin be wrinkled like she had experience an aging of ten years in one second. ¡®Shit¡¯ she cursed ¡®I should know it would not be easy.¡¯ She did not use the Ten ughtering Sun Arrows. It is not that she didn¡¯t want to use it. After all, at this juncture, she should never reserve anything else. It is that her current strength and energy did not allow her to use that arrow. She had been using her bow for half an hour. That is not a long time when one thinks about it. That could only be applied if she is in rxed environment, where she only needs to shoot her arrows very once in a while. But in a battlefield where millions of demonic creatures are invading and killing people, the use of energy that she had to unleash and had to keep on using to keep the enemies at bay, and the inability for her to take any rest at all, all of that had taken a toll on her body There were a few times of reprieve like when Azief uses the Cosmic Law Body and bind the movement of these demonic creatures But other than that, most of the time, she had to keep shooting her arrows. She wanted to help Raymond but she too had reached her limit. However, there is one question in her mind right now? Why did Loki leave the space rip? She could smell there is another conspiracy here. She could not help but think of Loki and his ns. ¡®What are you nning, Trickster?¡¯ Sofia thought to herself as she kneels down on the ground coughing up some blood. Panting and breathless, she looks back at the sky feeling uneasy. the area above the sky of Ind of Peace is a scene of magical bombardment. As all the forces in the Ind of Peace is attacking the hand of that titanic demonic creature, inside a secluded room, beneath the battlefield surface, Loki is once again standing in front of the floating throne This time there seems to be more wires attached to the throne and the room seems to have some spatial distortion that is hard to sense unless one really pays attention. If one without powerful willpower enter this room they might fall into a trance and all of their secrets would be perused easily by Hirate Loki sighed. Before he came here using his avatar. But this time, he came here in his real body And Hirate is no longer connected to the Cerebral Enhancement Device. The throne is empty but the force residue that was generated is still there. The Trickster and the Mind Master truly met face to face, in the flesh. Hirate look at Loki and Loki look a Hirate. A few seconds passed like this and Loki raised his eyebrows Hirate sighed and then he said ¡®he ising¡¯ Loki nodded. ¡®It is time for me to act a bit, then¡¯ Loki said. Loki came here to confirm it. He could sense that energying when he went out of the space rip. But he needs certainty. There are not many ces in the world right now that could escape the eyes of Heavens. He was about to leave and then Hirate could not help but said ¡®Wait¡¯ Loki turn back and look at Hirate. Hirate sighed. He had asked this question before. But now, that the time is near, he could not help but asked once again ¡®No regret?¡¯ Loki smirks and said ¡®No regret¡¯ Hearing this Hirateughs. ¡®Fine. It is not the first time I offended Death Monarch. Other people might not know the sacrifice you done for the world today, but I know. The world owes you¡¯ Loki shakes his head ??No¡¯ Sighing, he thought of all those oldrades and old ghost he sees in his dreams and he said ¡®I owe it to them¡¯ Hirate did not understand and Loki never expected him to understand anyway Then not saying anything else, Loki went out the room. It took him only a few seconds before he navigates through all the surveince of the secret facility. And it is also because this time he did not need to worry too much about the surveince of the secret facility. Hirate would probably order the recording to be deletedter He arrived at the backyard of the Quorum Council building when he came out of the secret facility. He looks up at the sky and he could see that the forces of the World Government are attacking the demonic creature. Loki sighed. ¡®It is your bad luck that you came this time. Azief was not as weak as he was in that other timeline. His path this time could be considered to be too smooth. I bet there is some powerful being up there is also betting on him¡¯ Loki thought to himself. Loki could recognize with one nce that the being that is about toe out from that rip is a demon prince. Though, he is probably a Demon King originally. A Demon King is a Half sovereign powerhouse. Other than Supreme beings and Sovereigns, half Sovereign level existence is pretty much unbeatable If a demonic king really descends down on Earth without World Orb, and unleashed the pressure of Half Sovereign, Earth might copse on itself. That is how powerful a half sovereign really is. Loki did not worry that much about the appearance of this demonic prince. In the other timeline, Azief also had fought this demonic prince. But of course this time the oue would be slightly different. In that time, he was around Disk Formation when he fought against the Demonic Prince. But at that time he did not fight it alone. Instead he joined the fight against the Demonic Prince with all the other forces of the world. And he is not even the most outstanding one at that time It was not as domineering as him right now, using seven strikes to pacify the world. There were a lot of things that had changed from the original trajectory. There is the fact that this time crisise to fast. It is like everything is going too fast. The events still happen likest time but the timeline is moving too fast. And the intention of the people involved in the event seems to also be different. Different will and intention, even though it is the same event, a different oue might be produced. Up until now, Loki still saw the same oue. Thing¡­changes but the oue is the same. It could drive one without a strong determination to feel hopeless. But Loki hope he could see a miracle. He hopes to see this different oue brought about by the different feeling of people. And the reason for Azief to fight in this battle is probably a bit different than that time. >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 819: The sacrifice The reason he believes that the reason for Azief fighting in this war might be different than thest time is because the Azief in this new timeline¡­.is kinder. Of course one could not say he is really a kind person. A kind person does not kill people as much Azief had did. But ifpared this Azief to that Azief that Loki had known, one could say that while that other Azief exuded a coldness that seems to freeze one heart over, this Azief is a little bit warmer. ¡®Because he has friend¡¯ Loki thought to himself. In that other timeline, Azief had to go all of it alone. He fought alone and he struggles alone. The only ally he ever had is probably only Sofia. When he broke through Sovereign level, he be the strongest being on Earth. It is quite inappropriate to call him human by that point since he is practically a different lifeform by that time And being Sovereign, sitting on top of the peak of the world, could be very lonely. Loki also understand it. The power of Sovereign to the eyes of anyone below sovereign level is incalcble and appeared all epassing. While the Sovereign powers depended on their Laws, as Sovereign, the other minorws are always under their control. Loki shakes his head. It is pointless to think about that at this current moment. He only looks at that demonic hand in the sky that is struggling to keep the doorway between worlds open. He smirks a bit ¡®That demon would be a good nourishment for Earth energy.¡¯ It is a pity that when that demon creature enters Earth, he would be even more repressed and restrained by the force of the world. Loki walk around the backyard of the Quorum Council while above his head, the sound of explosion and all kinds of magical attack is being unleashed toward that hand. He thought about Sofia and then he shakes his head. ¡®I need to make the world believes that they have nothing to do with me for this lie to work¡¯ he is worried about Sofia. But he is quite confident that Sofia with her Houyi Bow would survive this. If she really could not, it is not like Loki didn¡¯t have any other ns to save her. But the possibility of Sofia dying in this crisis is minuscule. But Loki still have to make sure that miniscule possibility did not happen. One could only imagine the kinds of things that would change if Sofia was not there in Azief life. He of course could not risk it. It is not only for Azief. But also because he too had treated Sofia like a friend. He closes his eyes and stop for a moment while thinking of something. The sound of explosion all went away drowned by the silence he created in his mind Earth Prime has always been a little special. There is a reason why none of the great powers in the Universe did not colonize a small like Earth. There is a prophecy. Loki still remembers the prophecy. He didn¡¯t like remembering it. But hell, if that wasn¡¯t one hell of a prophecy. It is one of the memory that he remembers the most. A lot of his memory had been slowly erased as the consequences of breaking through time. He notices it sometime that there is gaps in his knowledge and his memory. Sometimes, he did something and he didn¡¯t remember why he is doing it. This current body, this current avatar could no longer shield itself from the Karma of Time. When Time Crisis ended, number two would take his ce and he would return to the original body. There were all the same. There were all Loki. They were all him. So it makes no difference whatsoever. He himself did not know why he took such measures. But in the end, probably all would be revealed. If not for the fact that this kind of memory erosion by a timeline that did not yet exist did not take ce, then there was no need to do so many things in secret. Partitioning himself into seven parts drains a lot of his potential and the fact that he could reach Disk Formation while separating himself into seven avatars is already impressive enough. The memory about Void for example requires him to even ask the assistance of Erika. And there was other thing that made him realize that his memory is getting worse. But out of all the memory that he has up to the Time Crisis, there were one memory that actually woulde muchter that is lodged deeply inside his mind. And that is the memory of the prophecy. As most story goes, there is always a prophecy. And Loki was one of the witness of the fulfillment of that prophecy. He smiles bitterly when he thought about it. He believes Erika also knows a bit about that prophecy. In the Omniverse, there is a Song. This Song would only be sung when the appointed time arrive. This Song is only known to some powerful beings in the Omniverse. They know the name of that Song but they could not sing it. The Song is called the Song of the End and the ancient prophecy title is called the prophecy of the end. It is quite an appropriate name for such prophecy. And Loki heard the Song and saw the prophecy fulfilled. The prophecy was not as convoluted or hard to understand like most of the prophecy that one would find in many books or stories. The prophecy basically prophesied the end. And the end for the Universe is prettymon urrence. Stars exploded, gxy shrink or being devoured, the stories of the Omniverse is full of ends and beginning. So the prophecy was not that shocking¡­at least it was so in the beginning. But the one who gave the prophecy had specifically mention that this end is not the same End that one would expect. This is not the destruction of one particr or one particr gxy or the copse of dimensional barriers that bring about a Reality Copse This end that is prophesized in the prophecy spoke of the End of All.s, Universe, Omniverse¡­. all will end. Everything would be rolled out and everything would truly end. There is no rebirth, no new creation¡­. only something that is deeper than nothingness. Nonexistence. The Song for some reason sound very beautiful. Destruction could be beautiful after all. It sounds like a Song of farewell, filled with emotions. The Omniverse, at itsst moment, did not groan, did not scream instead it sings. And he witnessed nothingness creeping all over creations. Everything turns to nothingness. Like there was never an existence in the Omniverse in the first ce. Nothing could escape it and nothing could stop it that day. He lost his friends, hisrades that day. And now, only the ghost of them remains, in forms of souls and memories. Souls of a different reality, memories of a different person. Ghosts of their future self. That is the prophecy. And he hopes that prophecy would note true this time. Because he was one of the witness of the End. He witnesses the End and the End is not pretty. And so, he hopes for a different oue. An oue where there is not so many ghost of his friends, haunting him in his every waking moment ¡®I need to run away from this Ind¡¯ Loki said as he looks that the demon is aboute out from that portal The sky above the Ind of Peace is cracking like something is hitting it from below. Loki did not run because he fears the Demonic Prince. While he could not defeat the demonic prince in his current state, he knows many ways of trapping the demon prince. The reason he ran away is simply because the world needed a reason. Yes, the world needed a reason. Of course if people know what Loki is saying about the world needed a reason right now, they might think Loki is not making sense. But to Loki and Hirate they both know why Loki would run. It all have something to do with his n. Loki look at the distance. Even though he could not see where Death Monarch is he could feel a powerful force that is about to descend on the Ind of Peace ising closer and closer Everything is still under his calction. Sighing, he looks toward the sky. He did not only feel that Azief would about to descend on Ind of Peace, he could also sense that presence outside of Earth ¡®The Orvanians¡¯ he thoughts to himself. Other Disk Formation levelers were constrained by distance to use their Divine Sense after the expansion of the world. But Loki always had a way to go around that restriction. ¡®I hope you don¡¯t me me too much¡¯ he said before putting on the Helmet of Invisibility and disappeared from sight. Loki always had something under his sleeve. And his nning would surely be something shocking. Even if the world doesn¡¯t understand him, he would not care. The stake has never been higher. And Time is moving too fast for him now. Slowly, things are spiraling out of control. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 820: The time monarch At the same time, in the underground secret facility, Hirate had jumped back onto his throne and putting back the helmet on top of his head. There is something he must ryed to the world. And there is something he must alter. This is the first time he would try to do such thing. ¡®Ah, fuck it. I already decided to do it¡¯ He then fastened the electrode around his helmet andid his back on the throne and then close his eyes as a powerful psionic energy surrounded him and protected him from any external disturbance. At the same time that Loki disappeared and Hirate put on that helmet, there in one part of Europe, there was a city that was rewinding back its time. Everything that was destroyed before were restored. Everything that was dead, lives. Cause and effects were erased. And floating above a pristine andrge city like it had not been touched by the ravages of war is Jean¡­ The Time Monarch His eyes seem to have an image of a pointer embedded into his eyeballs. It is illusory and unless one could see his face clearly, then one would not be able to see it clearly It is like his pupils are the dot of where the pointer of a clock and when the pointer inside Jean eyes move, time would move. This is his own interpretation of time. His eyes be the clock and time would move ording to that pointer. The song of time could be heard by Jean. Though others who practice thew of time might hear something else, what Jean heard is the sound of a ticking. This ticking sound multiplied like there were tens of thousands of clocks ticking denoting the passing of time At first it all sounds the same, they all were ticking at the same time, but then some of those ticking went out of the uniform time and more and more were like that until the sound of the ticking of the clock sounds like a song of Time He had managed to break through to Divine Comprehension the moment Azief strike cleanse the world from all the demonic creatures with his strike. That moment, a burst of energy was supplied to the world because of the death of so many demonic creatures and otherworldly forces Their energy was absorbed by the world and as such at that moment the density of energy increased all over the world. Jean capitalize on this and managed to do something that would be impossible if not for the fact that reality was tore apart and dimensional barriers were all over the ce. He had rewind back time to the point before the Seresian demon attacked and sealed that moment until the strike from Azief arrived and then he regurgitated them all out from that time sealing. But there is some side effect. After all, Jean could manipte time not control it. People always thought that Jean had able to control time. He could¡­but only to a considerable degree. And what he meant by controlling is simply manipting it. What he had tried to do a few minutes before was an act of controlling time And that kind of act did note without consequences. If not for the fact that the Time Space was so chaotic right now, then Jean attempt might create another timeline. But because he could manage it and the space around the world was so chaotic that his attempt at the changing of time is like just pouring more poison into a poison vat which did not change the properties of it, he did not identally create a new parallel world. For some reason, the barrier of time and Space of this Universe is quite hard to break through Of course for people like Death Monarch and Will, hard to them is just slightly hard. And even then, it created such a big mess which is the current Multiversal Convergence. And there is another side effect none of the people in the city remembers the attack and they all did not remember that they were dead just a few second before. They were pretty shocked when they saw the world suddenly be bigger and they could see the distance between Heaven and Earth suddenly multiplied hundredfold. Jean did not expect this. But it is a precious experience nheless But Jean was frowning. He knows from what he did that it is nothing like a true revival. If not for the many factors that was present, he would not be able to do such thing Because he knows he only saved one city. There were so many cities and viges all over the world and all he could do was save one city. If he instead was not carried over by emotions and used his power to save others¡­¡­then how many people he could save instead of just saving just a city. But then he quickly shakes that thought out of his mind. It is not a game of numbers. But they have to treat it like a game of numbers. He himself did not quite sure whether it is the right decision. If he did not feel as strongly as he did about this city before he might not have that onest push to break through to Divine Comprehension. He sighed. While Azief strike had destroyed all the demonic creatures it also had pacified all the space rips and the dimensional barriers And one of the effect of the strike is it is healing the world. the fabric of reality is slowly being stabilized again. Jean now might have more powerful control over Time and Space but it did not mean he could do what he just did before. Because he had had taken advantage of all the factors he had been able to bring back the dead. He looks at the city and look at the faces of those people who look at the sky with astonishment and awe and some kids were opening their mouth wide looking at all the thing that is around their city from the colorful gigantic flowers outside their city, to therge forest that seems to be the height of twenty skyscraper lined up vertically that their shade covers thend from above. Some saw the sight of the remains of the battle but they did not understand how and when did that happen. One could imagine that these people that Jean had revived were that like some people who were sleeping and then when they got up and look outside their house, they could not see the viges that was only a couple of miles away from them They could not see the familiar tree that they would rest upon, they could not see the familiar scenery that they have seen for countless of years. What they see was something else entirely and that would surely bring confusion to them but maybe because they tried to rationalize it, no one seems to be asking any question. They look all around them and they could see mountains that they did not recognize,rge trees that could cover up an entire nation and the unbelievable scenery of the Heavens being so far from them. It was like at one moment the close their eyes and their whole world suddenly changes. This kind of feeling is hard to describe. Before when people look at the sky above, even though they felt it is high, they never felt it was unreachable. But now, seeing it fills one heart with such feeling The entire city did not have any bleak scenery like before. There is no corpses of children and old people all over the streets and limb scattered around the streets. The streets itself is clear and clean unlike the street that he had walked just a few second ago There is no destroyed building or screams of a mother shouting the name of their child, or the sound of a child crying for their parents. They were only surprised, astonished and weirded out by the experience. Jean smiles a bit ¡®At least¡­it is not pointless¡¯ he could only console himself like this. He knew that everything that lives also had to meet their end. He knew that death is very normal. Time is after all one of the instrument of death He could ept that fact in his mind. He was prepared to lose many of his friends and he was prepared to see the death of millions when he saw the locust like demonic army descending down from the sky He had been ready for it¡­in his mind. But when the tragedy strike, Jean had find out that he is no longer that ruthless Emperor of France. He had known kindness and he had learned kindness. And once you feel how warm it is being covered up by kindness, it is hard to go back to being that ruthless again. It was not that he be soft. When he is dealing with an enemy he could still be that ruthless person that cow Europe into submission in the past But he could not be as heartless toward his people. People he believes that is under his protection. He was born and lived around the streets. He knows all about the darkness of the world His sympathy is borne out of the same pain. As such the more he understands the pain, the more he empathizes. Those people that died in the city, is his people. And so, he could not just be as heartless as he is when he is dealing with his enemies. There is a reason why his army in the past would not hesitate to follow him into death. He sympathizes with these people and mourn their death and felt pity for them and the impetus of that feeling had enable him to be a Divine Comprehension. He wanted to turn back time. That desire was so strong that it could not be contained and in that moment of rity, he broke thought and gain control over time for a period of a moment. But a moment is all he needs to create this current situation He had done his best. Their lives¡­. could be considered a gift from him for showing him his Grand Path. And now, he is tired and exhausted. It is quiet fortunate that he is now in Divine Comprehension as his energy is quickly recovering. If not, he could never bear that expenditure of using so much energy like that He then looks toward a certain direction. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 821: The movements of fates and destiny That gaze of Time Monarchnded on someone who was in floating above the sea around the Asian continent Traversing through time and distance, Hikigaya could feel the gaze and he too look toward Jean who was separated with him by millions of miles. They send their message through the elements of the world and they seem to be speaking to each other like they were in front of each other Distance to them is just a concept and not a real thing. They could see each other and hear reach other clearly like they were standing in front of each other and talking normally Hikigaya had long saw that Jean had reached Divine Comprehension level. He had his own thoughts at the aftermath of all of this but¡­right now, is not the moment to discuss it. Right now there is more important and pressing issue that they need to face. It did not escape Hikigaya attention that on that vast sea which used to be the North Pacific Ocean, there up on the sky above the Ind of Peace is a space rip that is slowly being tore apart. The size of that rip is bingrger and bigger that the entire sky of the Ind of Peace is slowly being covered up by that space rip. It is a terrible sight to see especially as the space rip slowly reveals the inside of that space rip Hikigaya could see that inside that space rip is Raymond fighting the hordes of the demonic creatures with his gigantic golem army. It is admirable. But it is useless. Even Hikigaya is sure that Raymond would not be able to hold on for long. The thing that he is trying to dy is something beyond Raymond abilities to tackle. That hand that is trying to open arge space rip in the sky is undoubtedly a powerful demon from that demonic world. Hikigaya is one of the high ranking members of the World Government. As such, it was supposed to be him that is rushing toward the Ind of Peace and quickly held off the demonic creature. The thing is even though he appeared normal, only those at the same level as him would know that he is drained off his energy. It took him the remaining power he had not to fall down to the ground right now and maintain his titanic Law Avatar form. And Jean could see it. And that is why, on the other side of the world, Jean frowned. And Hikigaya could see Jean state and that is why he frowned. ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ that is the word thate out from Jean mouth. And Hikigaya heard it. They do not speak normally like other people. They were using the Laws of the World to talk to each other And since the Laws of the world is everywhere and ever-present, not even distance and time could block this word from entering Hikigaya ears. ¡®He is going¡¯ that is the answer that Hikigaya gave Jean. ¡®You?¡¯ Jean asked ¡®I am also going¡¯ ¡®You?¡¯ Hikigaya asked ¡®I must go¡¯ Jean answered and Hikigaya frowned again, this time deeper than before when he heard Jean answer. It is the word ¡°must¡± that made him a little bit uneasy. Because Hikigaya knew it was Azief that started all of this. But this is not the time to point me Especially when apparently it seems only Death Monarch is capable to stop that demon. The words that Jean uttered unsettled Hikigaya. Why¡­must go. Is it simply because the thing that ising out of that space rip would destroy the world and as the Left Chancellor of the Republic he must go for the sake of humanity? Or did Jean have a deeper meaning that he did not know? Hikigaya shakes his head and think maybe he is overthinking it. ¡®Then be ready¡¯ that is his message. ¡®You too¡¯ They both then avert their gaze from each other. They look toward that man d in ck in Antarctica and they look at him with the intention to be noticed. That person might have noticed them but it is clear that person would not acknowledge them. Because it is clear that person have his own n. To each his own. Jean and Hikigaya is both making a promise with each other. They decided that they would aid Death Monarch. The pressure that ising out from that space rip is far beyond that of Divine Comprehension and they knew, this time Death Monarch couldn¡¯t do it alone. So, they now watch Azief and waited for his move while recovering their energy. Hikigaya retract back his Law Avatar and the mist that covers the Asian continent dissipated and the world that went insane inside the fog, return to normal. There is no longer an eye in crack of the moon and in the crack of the sun. There never was a crack even in the beginning. The illusion was broken and the world cheer in songs. Jean retract back his Time powers and Time moves and he seems to disappeared. But then Jean look at the sky and he frowned. ¡®What are you doing there?¡¯ In his eyes, he is looking at the Orvanians fleets there on the edges of the milky way gxy. But there is a that is interfering with his eyes. A golden that seems to obstruct the fleet of the Orvaniansing down to Earth. And behind that, is a person. The appearance is different but that aura was too familiar. Distance is nothing for Jean and so is Space. That person in space is without a doubt the trickster. He frowned. At the same time, there all over the world is the falling of snows everywhere. A snowke the size of a bean sails through the sky and wherever it goes, coldness follows it and the clouds would produce snows that would fall for a few seconds before it dissipated blown by the wind. On Pandemonium, Sasha the Nightingale went down to the research facility and is ready to activate something. She looks at the dashboard and read status of the weapons. She clicks her tongue as she smashes her hand on the dashboard All of the weapons that were cultivated by the research department malfunctioned after the expansion of Pandemonium. The size of Pandemonium is veryrge right now and even though no one could see it but it is continuing to expand as energy poured down endlessly to Pandemonium continent. Maybe by the end of this Pandemonium would be asrge as all the seven continents of Earth before the Fallbined, bing arge Pangea. The reason is simply because many of the weapons that was created by the research department was powered by either energy mines connected with an array lining and it had a limit to its distance. That is the same thing with the protection formation that was embedded inside the soils of the Pandemonium. Most of them need to be connected back with the energy source of their power because of the sudden expansion of the Pandemonium had stretch the limit of the energy arrays. But there was one weapon in particr that is still functioning. Sasha did not hesitate to quickly search the archive, typing something in the keyboard to see the effect of this one particr weapons. Reading it her eyes shines as she decided to activate it. But she first must have her line of sight aligned. She did not want to miss. In the Ind of Peace, on the abandoned city around the northern part of the Ind of Peace, space distortions filled the area as two peoplees out of that space distortion Most of the people here had already evacuated inside the Spatial Bunker of the World Government leaving no one to be here. It is Lee Sangmin the Arrayist Sage and Warp the Space Monarch. On Warp hand is the control remote for Device 78. Device 78 is actually a satellite object hovering above the dark side of the moon. It is not much of a weapon as it is more of a defensive method It is one of the secrets of the League of Freedom. Warp himself did not know much what is on the dark side of the moon considering that most of that information is ssified by Narleod. But he knows that there is something called Device 78. And Sangmin knows it too. And he knows the function of that device. As such the moment Lee Sangmin went out of the space distortion, he immediately taps his wooden staff to the ground and many patterns of array formation appeared from the base of his staff It then oveid the ground and enveloped the northern part of the Ind. The formation glows for a second and one could see all kinds of runic and hieroglyphic writing that seems to tied them to each other like strings or rope creating new words that embedded itself into the ground. ¡®It will spread¡¯ Sangmin said to Warp ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡®This is the center. And you are the source of energy¡¯ Sangmin said as he surveys the area with his eyes. It is clear he is very anxious. Any minutes now, Death Monarch would probably appear here. If they were toote, then many people would die. ¡®Can I really do it?¡¯ Warp asked, his tone is still uncertain. Even though Sangmin had exined it to him, he still doesn¡¯t know if he could really bear all that load when the timees ¡®I wanted to save the world¡¯ Sangmin said ¡®Since that is the case, I don¡¯t think the world would be mad at us for trying to borrow their power¡¯ Lee Sangmin said. He wanted to borrow the power of the world just like the Order of Thinkers borrows the power of the All Source. Lee Sangmin wanted to borrow the power of the world but he would not do it the same thing like those Order of Thinkers. He is not borrowing the physical power of the world but the Willpower of the world. Warp nodded and said ¡®Lead the way¡¯ All of this happened the moment that Raymond went inside that space rip and fought against the thing inside the space rip All over the world, themon people cheers and those who were strong enough prepare. Themon people could not sense that demonic energy yet. But those who were at least in Disk Formation could sense it very acutely. And they know that the battle and the war has not yet ended. Everything seems to set the stage of the battle that would shook the world. >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 822: Going all out At the same time, on Antarctica, Azief had also noticed all of the things that is happening over the world. He is still floating above the turbulent sea of Antarctica but there is no longer his Law Avatar. He had seen how Jean had used his power to rewind time and rewind cause and effect. He had heard the conversation between Jean and Hikigaya. And he had seen what Lee Sangmin and Warp is trying to do. Azief is using the Will of Heaven to keep track of all the things that is happening all over the world. He is trying to think of the possibility of winning. He knew that he needs to unleashed all of his power to defeat this invader. Only then he could make sure that Earth is truly safe. Azief had felt that the frequency of the world is changing and he knows that this is the doing of Will and his teacher Earth Prime is slowlying out from Multiversal Convergence. But the Seresian world did not want to let go. Since they did not want to let go, then Azief would keep them here. That is the least he could do to ease a bit of his guilt. The death of a demon in the level of around Essence Creation would bring a lot of energy that would nourish the world and bless the future generation of humanity for decades toe. In a few decades, humanity would not have to fear to limit the amount of Disk Formation leveler because of theck of energy of the world. Azief sighed a bit. He looks upwards and his eyes seems to gaze more than the stars above the skies of Earth. His gaze reaches over the edges of the Milky Way gxy. And his eyes narrowed. ¡®So, they are here too. I have been wondering when they woulde¡¯ He could see fleets of Battlestar and spaceship all over there. He could see starbases station floating in the dark space. And these spaceship is heading to Earth. It is the Orvanians. As long as it had something to do with the Multiverse, they would appear. And if this is not a big event in the eyes of Orvanians, Azief don¡¯t know what would be considered big events in their eyes. Like he had expected the Orvanians finallye. But whether theye or not, Azief would not have care. Since he had never wanted to rely on the Orvanians in the first ce. Azief had long learned from his experience in the past. Never go into a battle without the knowledge that you have the chance to win. if this is a personal battle, he would not be this cautious or this meticulous. But because if he lost this battle, then Earth would suffer a lot more or maybe they would get wiped out, it made him cautious and meticulous He averts his gaze from the Orvanians. If he had waited for a few moments, he would see the appearance of a golden and saw that Loki is up there. One might even say Loki is lucky. But with Loki, there is no such thing as luck. Even if Azief had seen a little bit longer, Loki probably had a way to hide himself from Azief gaze. Though he certainly didn¡¯t mind being observed by either Hikigaya or Jean Azief had been with the Seresian. He knew how cruel they are and how unfeeling they are. They are the agent of destruction. But they were not as mindless as other aliens thought them to be. If they were mindless creatures than any other alien civilization would have eradicated them a long time ago. The thing is only the higher level demonic creature among them possess mind and hearts. Though maybe because they were influenced by the culture of their demonic ancestor, rarely Azief saw some demonic creature who possess virtue that appreciate life. That is why from the very beginning he enter the battlefield and see how these mindless creatures attacking the people of Earth Prime and theck of any high levelbatants made him wary. He knows the modus operandi of the Seresian demon. They would swarm the world with destruction and in the ruins of those destruction, they nt their feet and im the world as theirs. The thing is Azief had never known how they treated those inhabitants of the world that they had captured. Maybe in the past, it is different. Maybe in the past those who they captured be the ves of these demons. But Azief was sure after the death of so many demonic king fighting the Demon Emperor, Azief could guess what they did to the inhabitants of the world that they had conquered. Azief had heard the voices of the souls that was released after the Seresian demon was killed. It is something subtle and it is something that only he could hear. And while he heard the souls speaks to him, it is not the same way people speak. It is not like they expressed it in words. It just a feeling. A feeling that they were thankful to be destroyed. This feeling hits him strongly. There is no trace of resentment. There were some that have resentments but there were more that was grateful that they were destroyed. It is the first time that he ever encountered things like this where they were grateful to be destroyed It was then that Azief knew how the Seresian had so many soldiers to spare, to swarm worlds after worlds. Some of the Seresian demonic creature was cloned. That is something that Azief had deduced. And then the others, the stronger ones among these cloned demonic creatures? What about them? Azief believe he had found the answer. They were the inhabitants of the worlds that the Seresian demons had conquered. And they were transformed into a mindless killing machine. The Seresian home world must have a method of turning other aliens into their kind. Though Azief knows now why they were so many defects on the Seresian demons. They are like failed rejects that was used as foot soldiers. This did not mean that Azief be fearful after knowing this fact. Instead he be even more convinced of his spection. The Seresian home world¡­. has be weak. The death of the demon emperor and the death of so many demon kings and demon prince had taken its toll on the Seresian home world. And that fills him with more confidence of fighting head on with the demon that is about toe out. He focused his mind as he looks toward the direction of Ind of Peace. His gaze rested on the skies of Ind of Peace. He could clearly see the hands of that demonic creature slowly widening the opening of that portal to the Seresian home world. It ising out. Azief even though he was not in front of that space rip, with the aid of the Heaven Will, he could sense the powerful demonic aura that leaked out from the space rip. Right now only those who have powerful Divine Sense could feel this demonic aura slowly enveloping the rest of the world but as the demon make headway into Earth prime, that demonic aura would be even more pronounced and then the whole world would see it. Azief is prepared to battle this demon but his worries are always the surrounding area that would be affected by his fight But it seems that Sangmin has a n. Whether that n would work or not, Azief could only hope that Sangmin knows what he is doing Other than Hikigaya and Jean, other people would only be an obstacle right now. Yes, Azief also notices Katarina. But even he is hard pressed to seek Katarina true body since she had integrated with the concepts of the world and turning into snowkes. It is quite a mystical technique that made finding her difficult. Azief of course could seek her if he really wanted to but there is so much that he could focus on at one time. Time is running out and he doesn¡¯t have the capacity to use the remaining resources he had to seek Katarina right now. He had heard what she had said. And one could only imagine how painful it is for him. He shakes the thought off. In the end, there is only so many things that Azief could n. Now that the demon had shown up, he only needs to kill it before it could inflict more damage. He is ready. Azief close his eyes and in the South American continent, the Cosmic Law Body opens its eyes. The energy around his body suddenly slowly rises up and dispersing all around its body and the solid figure of that titanic figure is slowly being transparent Then slowly its body disintegrated. It was quite peaceful with no explosion. It just disappeared. One moment it was there, and another moment was like it was never there ¡®I am going all out¡¯ Azief thought to himself Just as that titanic body disappeared, one tiny snowke enters the sky of the South American continent. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 823: Flying into danger Snows fall down, painting the entire scenery to be white. That snowke merge with the sky above the continent as snows falls down from the sky, seeking for that person. Then the snow stops because that person is not there and the snowke fly again toward the sky The reason for the disappearance of the Cosmic Law Body is because Azief had summoned it back to his body That snow keeps searching as Azief is preparing to battle the demonic creature that is on the verge ofing out from the space rip. Azief who was floating in Antarctica immediately felt that the Cosmic Law once again running over through his body and his energy skyrockets that the entire skies above his head opened up Within one thousand kilometers radius the sky was opened up and the many people of Antarctica could see the night stars up there in the sky. The coldness of space did not intrude toward the Earth because of Azief pressure that is acting like nket that covers the skies from the harmful radiation of space. Energy congregates around him and one could feel that the whole world seems to be trembling. It is like something is about to burst out. And then something did burst out. Aurora like scene could be seen all over the sky, there were red, green, purple and all kinds of aurora that seems to envelops the world, filling the world with colors. All the energy in the world seems to rush through every valley, every creek and every surface of the Earth, rushing toward Azief And Azief is taking it all in, feeling the rush of energy coursing through every part of his body Azief is absorbing the power of the world. Inside Azief eyes there is the image of a wheel and that wheel is about to spin as an aura of rebirth and endless reincarnation started shrouding Azief aura When he decided to use all his power, he truly decided to use all of his power. One of them is the Omni Law Avatar that he is trying to extract from his body. The other is that technique he had learned from Azul ¡®I would see how an Essence Creation level existence deal with this technique¡¯ he smirks a bit and then He pointed his palm upward The moment he did that a powerful force pierce through the clouds and go above it piercing the Heavens the entire world shook, mountains trembled greatly, the tall trees that reached the heaven seems to wither and then it breaks slowly like someone is hammering it with a powerful force of impact, the seas seems to be boiling and the rivers flows backward. The Universe also seems to be affected as space, time and all kinds of concepts of the Universe seems to be distorted slightly. This is not like before. Before when Azief uses this technique thest time, he was in Disk Formation. Now, his power exceeded Disk Formation by a thousand fold. A destructive force cut through the demonic aura that is slowly enveloping the whole world. At the same time, Azief is looking toward the Ind of Peace he could suddenly felt a premonition that made his heart felt unease. So, he once again looks closely toward the Ind of Peace. The space rip is getting bigger in the sky of Ind of Peace and then Azief saw someone from the ground flew into the space rip. Azief heart beats erratically as he saw that person flying without hesitation toward the space rip. That space rip right now is like the mouth of some primordial beast. And that person did not even hesitate to enter the space rip. ¡®Wait!¡¯ he wanted to say but he could not move right now as he is trying to summon that thing. He could only watch as that someone is flying toward the space rip without hesitation The sight of that person flying into danger, entering that space rip nearly break all of his concentration. ¡®Wait for me!¡¯ he said with gritted teeth. Right now, in the world there is no more of the titanic beings that seems to be like a beacon of hope. Azief had retract back his Law Avatar and the same is for Hikigaya who also retract back his. Hikigaya is also gathering energy. But Jean is nowhere to be seen. Azief did not notice this since he is doing so many things at once and he miss what Jean was doing. Jean is now in space, and it seems he is about to sh with Loki. At the same time Hikigaya who was gathering energy is frowning. It is because he senses a psionic energy in the sky and a psionic energy that is permeating throughout all the world. the force of psionic energy up there in the dark space is different than the psionic energy that is permeating on Earth But it is not that psionic energy that startled him. It is the intention of the psionic energy that made him frown. He knows and is very familiar with this psionic energy. This is Hirate psionic energy. And embedded in that psionic energy that is slowly altering the minds and though of so many people in the world below Disk Formation is the message that Loki was the culprit of the Multiversal Convergence This shock him! both he and Jean knows that the culprit of this matter is Death Monarch and Will the Golden Speedster. What is Hirate is doing right now? Why would he not take the chance to pile on to his old enemy and instead even provided a scapegoat for Death Monarch? This kind of thoughts filled Hikigaya mind that he is nearly broken out of his state of focus. He knows the uses of this psionic energy that Hirate is spreading now. It is to increase the believability of the news. One could think of it as some kind of persuasion multiplier. Hikigaya thought only for a second and then he reached the conclusion that maybe Loki and Hirate had reached a certain agreement. Loki after all shares some kind of brotherhood with Azief. He then shakes off the though. Because now is not the right moment to think of this as he continues absorbing more energy Azief and Hikigaya keep absorbing more energy to prepare for the inevitable battle. Even the Universe above is affected by their act as the space above the Heaven seems to be distorted and wrinkled, and all kinds of weird phenomenon is happening on space The energy that they used was not only energy of the world but also the energy of the Universe And some parts of the energy contained Omniverse energy which consist of realities and dimensional level power like that of Jean or of Death Monarch who manage to channel the power of the destruction of the Universe to his strike and even that of creation Earth if one looks at it from outer space, one could see that its entire space is distorting and making it look like it is boiling hot when it is not. It is truly a sight that have never been seen before. Azief took a long look at the Ind of Peace and he muttered to himself ¡®If there is even a chance that you are in danger, I would have to change my n¡¯ This time, Azief was hesitating. He truly had changed a bit. If its before he would not hesitate to drop what he is doing and rush toward that person to stop her from running headlong into danger. There are only a few things that could break Azief concentration. There is his new family. And then there is that two women that has always made his heart torn. Katarina and Sofia. And this time, the one that is making him once again torn, is Sofia. As Azief was trying to summon that thing from the Vast Universe, on the Ind of Peace, Sofia had done something that made Azief felt very frustrated. It is the one ce where he could not cleanse all of the space rip. Because someone had the power to neutralize his strike. And because of that, Sofia is exposed to an element of danger that Katarina was not exposed to. Azief had cleanse Pandemonium because he knows Katarina would search for him That is just who she is. And because he knows that, he had made it one of his top priority to make sure that she is safe. And he also saw Sofia and he also wanted to make her safe. But not everything is going ording to n. That is because Sofia had other thoughts. She did not think of running when the going gets tough. Instead she keeps trying and keep fighting there. Azief regretted it a bit. He should have send a message first before he summons that thing. Now, he could not do anything but concentrate on what he is doing. Right now, Azief is closing his eyes and the moment he closed his eyes, it is like Heaven is closing its eyes. In his mind, he had rid out all thoughts, he had rid of all the images he had seen and his mind is focused only on one thing and that is to summon that thing as fast as possible to Earth. On the Ind of Peace, when the space rip is getting bigger, Sofia who had drink the emergency potion had notice something is going wrong up there. ¡®Raymond¡¯ she muttered. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 824: The divine archer sofia Sofia look at the sky withplicated expression She could feel that the demonic power that envelops the ind is rising exponentially and this is beyond the capability that Raymond had to stop it ¡®What is happening in there?¡¯ she thought to herself. And then she knew she could not just stand there. It doesn¡¯t seem that any attack that they have done had any considerable effect to that demon hand. She sighed and then she shakes her bow and her bow turns into a tattoo on her wrist. She then without hesitation flew toward the space rip. She turns into an arrows that flew as fast as lightning and appeared inside the space rip in a minute That is quite long to reach the sky for a Disk Formation user Even after she had uses all of her energy to increase her speed, the distance between heaven and earth is high now and a casual flying toward the sky that would only take her a few second in the past has now taken her a few minutes. When she arrived inside she could see the terrible sight inside it. The space rip is not empty and she did not immediately see where Raymond was. Instead what she sees is a battlefield. There is debris of spaceships, countless of demonic corpses floating about and it was like a sea of dead people all around. She saw something else but she ignored it and focus on her task She looks around and saw Raymond lying down on the broad shoulder of one of his titanic golem. The golem army that he had created is only around a hundred now. And most of them is not in a good condition. They all circled around the one titanic golem that Raymond is lying on. They created a wide circle that prevents any of the demonic creatures and the Battlestar from entering the perimeter, guarding Raymond. BOOM! A sound of explosion echoes all around her as she tunes out the sound as she saw another golem was sted into particles of sand ¡®Fuck, what did you get yourself into Raymond. You should not have overdone it¡¯ she thought to herself She knew that if she did not save Raymond now, Raymond would die here inside the space rip. It is hard to determine space and distance in such a weird space construct but she uses her divine sense to lock onto Raymond It gave her a sense of general direction as she flew. The Divine enable her to not get caught by any spatial distortion or spatial eruption because of the battle between the golems and the forces of the Seresian demon It took her a few second, a few close call with a stray sma cannon shot, a bone spear that just nearly missed him before she arrives near the golem. She quicklynded and run on that scheduler of the golem to reach Raymond. She could see that Raymond is in and out of consciousness. His entire body is pale and blood is pouring down from his nose and mouth and ears. It is not a good sight at all. She sighed and then shakes her head ¡®You¡­. overdraft yourself once again¡¯ she muttered as she crouches down and held Raymond head up. She brought out the potion inside her storage bag as she pours down the potion into Raymond mouth. She forces it to enter his mouth As this is Sina premium potion, she could easily see that Raymond face color slowly reverts back to normal. Raymond gulped it unconsciously and then he slowly opens his eyes. All around him the battle is still ongoing and it became fiercer. He shakes his head, feeling a little bit groggy and then when he opened his eyes, he saw Sofia, looking down at him. He smiles and then the first word that came out of his mouth was ¡®An angel hase to take me away¡¯ Hearing this, even in the current situation which is quite depressing, Sofiaughed. ¡®You still have the desire to joke around¡¯ As Sofia shakes her head and smack his chest It was only then that Raymond finally get his act together. It was not his fault. For that one moment, he truly thought he had died and go to Heaven. He should have known that he would not get that lucky. He slowly got up as Sofia is holding him up so that he would not fall down. Raymond look at the distance and Sofia also look at the same direction that Raymond is looking at. What they see brings them back to the current situation. They no longer have any mood to joke around when they saw it. Good feeling neverst long in the world after the Fall. Even the strongest of them is not immune to the dangers of the Universe. Raymond face hardened as he looks at that thing and clench his fist in frustration His hand is trembling because of how he hard he is clenching his fist. There is this feeling of uselessness that he felt. They were so many things that he had failed to stop. And that sense of powerlessness reminds him the first few days of the Fall. And so he felt frustrated thinking about it. Raymond had always been acknowledged as the number two of the world. He had never felt dissatisfied about it. It didn¡¯t matter because he could protect those under him even when he was number two. But now he knows? If you are weak, then you could not protect anyone. He is here in the Ind of Peace but he had to watch his soldiers die. But Azief who was a million miles away could simply release a strike and solve the problem that he had failed to solve. He wanted to be number one! He hated this feeling of powerlessness. He understands now. That if he did not progress it means he is being left behind. Hikigaya had even surpassed him. Had he also focused on the development of his power these past couple of years¡­. then today scenery might be different. Thinking of this he clenches his hand even harder. He had use all he had, he had go beyond his limit to create the golem army to try to dy this cmity. But nothing that he did have any effect that is noticeable. All he had is useless. He had to have more power to make an effect. Now, he is not even qualified to participate in this big battle. Thinking about it, how could he not feel gloomy and helpless. People in the world would be shocked to know that the Supreme Commander of the World Government would feel that he was powerless. But this is the effect brought by today event. Today, Raymond knew he should not have rested on top of his throne as the number two and instead he should have taken his time seriously. He should have improved himself. It is not like he couldn¡¯t break through to Divine Comprehension right now. but even if he does break through right now¡­he is quite confident he would not have the kind of power that Death Monarch and Hikigaya possess. Because his foundation was not stable. Every Disk Formation leveler after mastering a certain amount of Laws could always try to break through to Divine Comprehension. But if he breaks through right now, then the rank among the Divine Comprehension leveler that Raymond would attain is probably on the lower rung. And a lower rung Divine Comprehension leveler would not be able to fight with more threats that probably wouldeter. And there is also a chance that when someone breakthrough in the lower rank, the possibility of advancing is cut offter. Then he would probably never ever reach the level that others would reach. Raymond would not hesitate if breaking through to Divine Comprehension means he could defeat all of the forces that is threatening Earth right now. But he knew, even if he broke through, he could not do much to change the general trend. He looks around him and he could see the battle that is still being waged against his golem. The battle be even more intense and all kinds of explosion and shockwave energy inundated the area. Every once in a while, the sound of Battlestar exploding o his golem being blown off by some magical cannon could be heard and seen While his golem could withstand the tens of thousands of the Seresian demons, he could not reverse the general trend It is simply because he is too weak. Sofia saw Raymond and she could see how Raymond is ming himself. She looks down toward Raymond clench hand and she sighed. She holds his hand and Raymond was startled for a second. He looks at her with a quizzing gaze Sofia look at him with gentle gaze and said ¡®Don¡¯t me yourself. You did your best¡¯ Raymond bitterly chuckles as he said ¡®My best isn¡¯t enough¡¯ ¡®It is enough for a lot of people¡¯ Sofia said and then she looks back in front of her and like Raymond she too had aplicated expression right now That expression on her face right now is an expression she did to try to cover the fear that she is feeling right now. Holding Raymond hand, even though they both know that they could not win against that thing that they are looking at right now, they at least felt a little bit of that fear go away when they are together. This a feeling of wantingpanionship before death. Nobody wanted to die alone. To know that your life is about to run out and have no one beside you fill one heart with fear. Sofia holding Raymond hand is not only because she wanted to calm Raymond down. She also wanted to calm her frightened heart. Sofia had seen this thing when she first enters and it made her entire body felt goosebumps. She gulped in fear as she stares at it. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 825: The gaze of the demon The sound of a Battlestar exploding behind them could not drown the sound of their own heartbeat beating wildly as they look at that thing Sofia noticed it before when she first step inside the space rip But she ignores it because she had to bring Raymond out of the space rip first. And because she fears that if she cares too much about that thing, she would not be able to stand the fear that is trying to take over her Sofia is no longer that fearful woman on a bridge. She had grown and she had long experience more fearful thing in this world But it is a lie if she said that she is not affected by that thing The thing that Sofia and Raymond is looking at is a face. And it is a face that was not pleasant at all. They are looking at the face of a demonic creature that was so big that it is like a mountain. Before Raymond could only see a portion of that demon head. Now, that demon entire head hade inside the rip and that face is looking at them, staring at them, like he is staring at an ant What unsettled them was how the eye of that demon is looking at them. There is no anger or madness in its gaze. It is pure calm. There is a certain coldness one could feel just by looking at the demon. On the edges of his face, one could see the space portal inside the space rip is unable to force that head to return to where ite from. Instead it is slowly opening up more. Raymond gulped. Not only because the portal around that demon head is getting bigger but because that demon clearly saw them It even stared at them. But it did not say anything or do anything to them. The demon hand that is holding the space rip opens also seems more visible. Before one could only see the hand and the finger and one could not see where the entire hand is. But now Raymond could see it. Before it was hidden by the force inside the space rip. It is translucent and unclear, like some kind of a blurry outline of his hand But now, it is no longer hidden and one could see it clearly. All around the body of the demon there is some scars and there is a lot of tattoos that lined up all of its coarse and rough skin The skin of the demon seems like the rocky terrains ofnd and this is even more clear to them because of howrge the entire proportion of the demon body. If the demon stand still and people walk around his hand, they might think that they are walking on a natural bridge of a rocky terrain sainted of thinking that they are walking on the hand of a demonic creature. The tattoos seem like a runic in inscription but it is not. It might be the inscription of the Seresian worlds. It glows red like blood and emanated an aura of resentment. There is also thick killing intent that one could sense from the tattoos. Separating the distance of Raymond, Sofia and the demon head is the span of hundreds of kilometers. And in between them is the battlefield between the titanic golems and the demonic soldiers. The golem army is in the verge of defeat and Sofia knew that they need to go out of this ce as fast as possible now that the demon is not doing anything to them She was very clear of her situation right now. That demon has enough ability to kill them if it wanted. The only possible reason that it did not kill them is simply probably because they are too weak. Like no normal human would be too bored to kill ants all the time, it is probably the same for this demon To him, both of them might look like ants and only register as ants in front of its eyes. It was curious but it is nothing more than that. The demon doesn¡¯t believe that both of them could pose any threat to him. It is quite an unpleasant feeling to be treated like that especially when Raymond and Sofia could be considered one of the powerhouse of the world. But it is probably also because of that, Sofia and Raymond had a chance to live right now. Sofia muster her courage ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯ Sofia said as she grabs Raymond and then without even giving Raymond a chance, she turns into an arrow of light and flew toward the exit of the space rip, the gaze of that demon keep following them. But it did not do anything Sofia and Raymond went out of that portal and the demons inside the portal that watch it simply said ¡®It is not the wielder of the Ten Rings¡¯ The demon king is Balfor Q¡¯un, one of the Demon Kings of the Seresian world. He just watched two tiny beings doing something. What Sofia and Raymond did not know was that there is an invisible barrier that separated them and the demon king That is the only reason that they have survived. If not just by staring too long at the demon king face they could be inflicted with madness and bloodlust. They might even start killing each other if they look at the demon king eyes. The only few beings on Earth that could resist such gaze that seems to contains Laws are people like Hikigaya, Jean and of course Death Monarch Azief. It is why Balfor Q¡¯un did not do anything. It is not because he didn¡¯t want to. But because he couldn¡¯t Someone had strengthened the reality barrier and the dimensional barrier of the world. It is already hard enough to try to open up the multiversal barrier that is closing up, now that the frequency of the world is also slowly changing, it took a lot of efforts for him to make sure the frequency stays at the same position. And then he is now struggling to break the strengthened dimensional barrier. What he saw was a blurry tiny figures flying around like flies inside the space rip. That is what he saw. That is why he stares at the two tiny things. In the Universe, there is no such thing as treating thing like ants when in a war. If it¡¯s an enemy, even if it¡¯s an ant, you must stomp it until the ant is squashed dead ¡®Hmm¡¯ he grunted as his eyes narrowed and his hand gripped tighter to the edges of the space rip. He is using more energy taking the energy of the Seresian world with him to force open all the obstacles holding him back He had decided to enter this world because of the orb that is in the Pce of the Demon Emperor. He was determined now to enter this world whatever the cost. It wasn¡¯t until he truly enters this world he knew what treasures that the Demon Emperor was searching all this time. The Seresian home world is on a secluded dimension. It is better to call it a hidden dimension. Because of some things that happened in the past, the Seresian monarch had choose to cut themselves off from the Omniverse. This save them from some powerful being inside the Source Wall. But it also cut them off form the demonic energy of the Infernal Realm Since they were always moving they could never return back to their former glory. The energy that is in the hidden dimension was not as bountiful as the energy that is inside the main Omniverse. As such, many Demon Kings power stagnated. If not for the Ten Eternal Rings, they would probably have been wiped out by one of the Seven Intergctic Powers. As such to replenish and revitalize the Seresian home world, the Seresian demon have been conquering worlds after worlds but they never try to stretch their hands into the world in the main Universe. Instead they targeted the parallel universe t, those worlds that is in other dimension where it is hard to trace their appearance Today, a Multiversal Convergence had happened and he had noticed it and send his army to conquer that world and other worlds that is connected to the Multiversal Convergence. Who would have thought that the world that they were connected to possess such an ungodly inhabitant like those of the Celestial Court of the Jade Empire? Almost everyone in this world possess all kinds of power that some was even thought to not existed any more And he had to divert all of his forces trying to bring down the knees of the inhabitants of this world He didn¡¯t even have the capacity to send his other armies to the other world that is connected to it because he had been too busy trying to force this world to submit The power that this world possess would not lose to some of the middle grade power in the Universe >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 826: A wheel He had thought that he would get a good haul of worlds under his reign this time and instead he had found a world where its inhabitants are not only powerful and possess magical power, it is also protected by a powerful invisible force that surpass the protection of the withering Seresian world. And it is not only one treasure that is hidden inside this world. There are two treasures. The first thing he realizes was that this world is full of energy. And this energy is unlike any other. It is limitless. It bestows luck and fortune. Luck and fortune when it reached the pinnacle, it has to be offset with disasters. When one ovee the disaster than luck and fortune woulde in double It is the principle of whatever doesn¡¯t kill you, makes you stronger. And the luck and fortune that have weathered tribtion be harder to shake and it is not only illusory as it be sold and tis luck would keep on giving. The disaster would havee regardless of what had happened. The disaster of this world right now is Multiversal Convergence. If they could weather through it, then the luck and fortune of this world would increase. Whether it is manmade or naturally urring disaster it would always strike when luck and fortune reached the pinnacle. that has always been the case. This world possesses such energy that made it to be haven for all Laws of the Omniverse. One could easily found one own path to realization here. And he knew what that treasure is that is giving this unlimited energy to the inhabitant of this world. The All Source or the World Orb. He once seen it a few thousand year ago when he was still a Demonic Duke. The All Source was given to seven great intergctic power after they fought in a great war. The matter was presided by the Elder of the Universe and he split the All Source into seven parts of fragments. Each of the seven great intergctic power that have the most influence after the war was bestowed with one piece each. It powers most of the development of their civilization that they were able to reach even greater heights in their technology and magic relying on the pieces that they had. And because of the advantages that have been given to them, they be the leading force of intergctic power over all of Omniverse. They were many myths and they were many stories about this thing that has been coveted since it creation in the times of Etherna. The World Orb they called it. There are seven world orbs and there are seven great powers of the Universe that have it. When they are united it be the All Source The All Source is this mythical object that is said to possess the Life Form that could create an entire independent Omniverse, reverse creation and destruction, ignore cause and effect, altering anything that exist and creating anything that could be think of by the grace of the power vested into it by the also mythical Supreme One, the One that Has Many Names, The One and Only, The One Without Beginning and Without End. And that is only some of the purported ability of the All Source. He believes that in this world, it is not a World Orb but the real mythical all Source is here Because he senses that aura of the World Orb. But the thing that he had sense is beyond the power of the World Orb. And that thought finally reached a conclusion. If its only a World Orb the previous Demon Emperor would not have wasted all kinds of resource to create that orb to seek it. Balfor Q¡¯un thought of a possibility. The Demon Emperor wanted not the World Orb but the All Source. That orb in the Demon Emperor pce might have been a device for searching the World Orb Or the Demon Emperor might have some premonition that someday the World Orb would be united and it was at that time, he would try to seize the All Source. Whatever the case, Balfor Q¡¯un knows that he could not let go of this opportunity of the epoch. He would try to get his hands on the All Source. And as for the other treasure that he had discovers, it is something that he is very familiar with. He did not think that he could sense the aura of that thing here. It is the aura of the former Emperor. The trace of energy is very subtle and hard to feel but because he used to be around the former Emperor, there is no mistaking it. The aura of the old Emperor is present in this world And there is a trace of power that he could never mistake it for anything else. It is the Ten Eternal Rings, the holy treasure of the Seresian world Even the ten Eternal Rings is here. So, how could he not try his best to enter this word? The opportunity for his world to rise up is here. Those who have ten eternal rings could guarantee their ascension to a higher life form. And the All Source? That is the mythical objects that is said to posse the power of all creation and source of energy in the entire Omniverse. Whoever have it could establish a great era. Even if he only got the Ten Eternal Rings, that is enough for him. He still remembers what happen after the aftermath of the battle of the Demon Emperor and the Demon King After the death of so many Demon Kings the survivors scour the battlefield trying to find the ten Eternal Rings. Whoever wields it would possess all kinds of ability and it would be easy to break through to Demon Emperor level among other things Who would have thought that even after they scour the entire Seresian world, they still could not find it? Since then, the Seresian world had been declining and energy is scarce all over that they had to resort to Rebirth Hub and cloning their race which only created inferior demonic species thatcks not only intelligence but power Their powers are artificial as is their entire existence. After all, the Seresian world is not really known as a builder and so they could not create a perfect cloning technology like that of the other intergctic power. The Rebirth Hub that they have was bought from the Merchant of Sarens. Balfor Q¡¯un made his mind and then eyes zing with determination he pushes his head forward BOOM! A great explosion happened inside the space rips as its shockwaves shot out throughout the space rips and spill out to the outside of the space rip The space rips cracked from inside out as the air around waspressed and exploded and space itself seems to disintegrate creating Voidless holes that seems to lead to nowhere before even that void were alsopressed by that powerful force that sweeps through the entirety of that space rip, forcing it to expand. He smiles a bit as he moves his shoulder which is in the Seresian home world and force it through the portal inside the space rip. Outside the space rips expanded even more as this demon king shoulder finallye out from the portal. The Battlestar that is in the way of the demon king shoulder was ttened by that powerful force. The portals grew in size forced by the pressure emanated from the demon king entire being that is slowlying out from the portal. And when the portal inside the space rip grew in size, then the space rip also grewrger. The Demon King is slowly bringing his body into the space rip And it created all kinds of phenomenon inside the space rips as now, both of the shoulder of the Demon King had passed the portals and is on the verge ofing out from the portal. Any demonic creature that is in the way of his direction exploded because of the pressure that sweeps across the entire inside of the space rip. Outside the space rips, Sofia and Raymond just managed to fly out from the inside of the space rip They look back as theye out and then a shockwave of energy hit them that they were thrown even faster to the ground. Raymond quickly activated his Terra Force and strengthen his body while Sofia once gain turn herself into an arrow that is slicing through the shockwave force. And then a powerful pressure fills the world. The sky cracked and one could almost see the entire sky cracking like it was ss as the sound echoes all over the world. A demonic aura spills out from the space rip and was about to fills the world when a more powerful force seems toe from the Universe forcing down the pressure of that demon king. This pressure that hase to contend with the pressure of the Demon King is the pressure from Azief summoning that thing from the Vast Universe. The destructive force of that power that Azief had summon rips apart the space around the entire cosmos The concepts and the Laws of the world was suppressed by this power and arge shockwave that echoes endlessly outside the starry skies were produced. Time and Space around the entire world seems to be altered. the Laws and the Concepts and all kinds of energy of the world is being suppressed by a superior power The clouds all over the world and thunder and lightning fills the void. Outside Earth, above the Heaven of the Earth this thunder and lightning appears in the dark space like it was defying the veryws of the Universe. In the past, when Azief use this skill, the seal of the world that was protected by the Wil of the World crack open like a ss being struck by a hammer. It shattered it. But this time, Azief is not only more powerful, he also owns the majority of the Will of the World. And so this time this force was allowed to enter, like the homeowner opening the door for the guest to enter. A Wheel like images appears over the Heavens of the Earth >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 827: The orvanian fleet At the same time this was happening on Earth up there on space, there was also an anomaly that is happening up there on space. In space, it is now popted by spaceship and alien¡¯s aircraft that had suddenly appeared in the Milky Way gxy. It is the grand fleet of the Orvanians. They had finished setting up things and they even have sent a few ship Deep Dive into the Tie and Space Tunnel to cut the frequency of worlds. But it did not seem like it is smooth sailing experience for the Orvanians The space shipyard around the edges of the milky way gxy seems to be destroyed by a powerful fluctuation of energy The debris floated there in space while the crew of the space shipyard had managed toe out from that space shipyard in one piece Considering that they have ability to turn liquid form, and the fact that they are a long lived race make them hard to kill But that is not all. The space shipyard destruction is not counted high in the priority ranking of the Orvanians fleet right now. There is the fleet of Battlestar is heading toward earth and all kinds of spaceship is flying alongside the titanic Battlestar. If this Battlestar was present during the first time that the Orvanians was here, it would probably shock the whole world. Because this starship is the size of Earth before it expanded. Inside another control room, there is an Orvanian that is monitoring a different kind of radar than the one used in the main fleet Intisar control room. The radar ports are connected to something that looks like a biological mechanism that has life. Operating it is an Orvanians with seven triangle marking on its forehead. It then shouted in some shrieking words. These shouts are a code and this code was transferred to all the mothership of all the fleets. The message was simple. A sizable Psionic activity was detected. Someone is using Psionic Force to distort perception of reality and it is also heading toward the fleet. Someone is using some kind of enhancement device to direct a powerful psionic force toward the fleet. This warning quickly makes it round to all the ships around the fleet. But it is expected that even before the warning reach all ship, that force will crash onto them first. At the same time, there is a transmission form the main fleet ¡®Send so- ¡®before the force hit every single ship of the Orvanian fleet The Psionic Force came with a rushing force and sweep through all the forces of the Orvanians. All the radars of the ship of the entire fleet seems to be controlled by something and began malfunctioning as that Psionic Force also brings a few crew members of the fleet to be unconscious A few moments before that happens, Sith¡¯venar was in the control room of the main fleet and he look at the reading frowning. There were some readings that the measurement device had reported that make him feel conflicted ¡®Now, this a headache¡¯ he said to no one in particr as he read the reading again, fearing and hoping that he was mistaken. The starbases had separated their readings so it would be easier for him to analyze it. But now that is has separated the reading and sending a fleet to deep dive into the space and time tunnel, he found a reading that he is all too familiar with. ¡®Speedsters¡¯ he said with a slight annoyance. Sith¡¯venar knew that there were a Speedster on Earth. He was not all surprised when he saw a Speedster. A slight shock but that was it to it. He predicted that the ancient legacy of Etherna would also bloom because of the usage of the All Source. Asargan is one of those ancient force that has existed since the beginning of Time and even before Time was created. The Orvanians Schrs had called that era, BT. Before Time. The Etherna was created in a Universe that have no time. They do not die and they are all in the sense of the word was eternal In the beginning, the Etherna were pacifistic in nature, and they moved extremely slow. They do not progress as much as there is no need to progress when even death do not im them Some Schrs also called that era as BD. Before Death. When Time came, everything changes. With Timee other concepts into being. Then there is Death. Destruction was always there in the beginning. But Death cameter. The Etherna no longer walk slow and act slow. Now, Time has its hold and things died. The history of Etherna is hard to determine because they were the First Race of the Omniverse. And most of their traces in the Universe atrge was erased As they be the building blocks of all sources of power in the Omniverse, The Schrs of Orvanians had made many research about them. And one of them is about the source of power of every Speedsters in existence. In the ancient time, these Speedster were called Savi¡¯krian. They were of the Savi¡¯krian race who worship the Etherna of Momentum People always believe that Asargan was the Etherna of Speed. So, people believe that speed is the only thing that he is in charge of. It is more urate to called him the Etherna of Momentum or Force, because when one reached the level of that Etherna, they not only control speed they also control the concepts of slowness. It is not that hard to understand. After all, when the Etherna Asargan was present in the Universe when he moves everything slow down. From the movement of the stars to the most delicate basic generation of particles, all thing in the Universe would slow down when he moves because the force of his body seems to affect the entire Omniverse. The ability of a Speedster is rted closely with the Etherna of Time and the Etherna Borgan which is the source of powers for Seers and Oracles ability to see through the veil of time. Asargan the Etherna of Momentum, Borgan the Eterna of All Seeing and Qwalgan the Etherna of Time were siblings. They were of royal lineage of Etherna Sith¡¯venar as one of the long lived civilization existing since the creation of time knows all of this. They know most of the secrets of the Omniverse and as the defender and guardians of the Multiverse, they know a lot about Speedsters They were a race that brings a lot of headache to Time Lords and Orvanians. When he saw Will the Speedster on Earth before, he ignores him because Speedster without guidance would never be something that would threaten the Time Space Continuum This is because the Speedster legacy is not inherited. It did not matter how Will be stronger in the future. As long as Will did not have the true inheritance of the Savi¡¯krian race, then he is not a problem to the Multiverse. And something that is not a problem to the multiverse is not a problem to the Orvanians. But he never thought that in just a few years, that Speedster had now able to travel freely into the Time and Space Tunnel and is now even capable of changing the frequency of the Multiversal Convergence That would be hard to do even during those ancient Savi¡¯krian race who were popted by Speedsters like Will. But it would not be hard if there is someone who is guiding him That is the reason why he checks the reading again and then when he saw the reading, he was shocked and the same time feeling worried. His solid body almost turns to jelly again when he first read the reading because of his anxiousness. After the death of the Savi¡¯krian race, it is not like there is no Speedster at all. But there is no new Speedster. All that is left is some legacy of the Savi¡¯krian race all over the Omniverse. The original speedster was taught to leave only their legacy as the proof that they existed in the ancient epoch and the Orvanians had never heard of any surviving Speedsters from the ancient epoch how could the Destroyer becking in his job? When The Destroyer wanted to destroy something, he destroys somethingpletely. But maybe there are some backstory that even the Schrs of the Orvanians highest knowledge institute had not known Because, right now the reading that he is reading is showing that there is a Savi¡¯krian race inside the Time and Space Tunnel. There must be someone from the temple is here. That is the only exnation he coulde up with. While the Orvanian Schrs had never had any proof that there is a surviving Speedster from the ancient epoch, there were talks and theories that when the Creator interfere with the destruction of all the legacies of the Savi¡¯krian race, there might be some original Speedster that manage to tide over that cmity. The reason for the headache that Sith¡¯venar is experiencing right now is because the appearance of a Speedster inside the Time and Space Tunnel is disadvantageous to the repairing process Their technology would sh with the speedster Speed source as it is not a good match. The Orvanians did not dare to harness the power of the Speed Source. Speedster called it the Speed Source but the Orvanian called it the Momentum Source >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 828: Witnessing the end of time Orvanians had always feared using the Momentum Source to power their technology. This is because the Speed Source is something that seems to have its own Will. It is this undying Will that have lit up an entire era of Speedsters roaming the entire multiverses in the ancient epoch. And what is this undying Will is? It is the undying Wil of Asargan. The Will of this Etherna was so strong that even after his destruction, his Will were passed down Even after his entire race was wiped out, his Will was undying and remains until today. The Orvanian High Council fears that using such a force that has its own Will might backfire on them It is not the first time that Orvanian had saw the adverse effect of using something with its own Will. There were many such example in the Omniverse of such failure. And anything concerning the Ethernas had always frightened the High Council. The experience with Sithulran had quite rmed the High Elders. There is also the fact that Speed Source could be considered chaotic in nature in that it defies the natural order of things. And a lot of the discovery about Speedster has only reinforced this belief. Speedsters defies the order of Time and Space. Their trail could create multiple parallel universes and an infinite world that expanded in a simrly eternal and infinite fashion would sometimes bring upon them the Destroyer to bring bnce in the Omniverse If not that, then there is the Reality Implosion. Speedsters in the past treated time and space as their yground and this causes chaos in the fabric of reality. And the way they do it is by relying on the Speed Source. The appearance of such mysterious race on again in the Omniverse have made Sith¡¯venar pause his decision for a while. He thought hard on what he should do now. Should he¡­. force with the mission or leave it to the Speedsters? It is quite concerning to leave the multiversal frequency to a Speedster who without a doubt is the main chief initiator of this Multiversal Convergence in the first ce They have already detected that the Speed Source was one of the reason why this Multiversal Convergence happens in the first ce This Multiversal Convergence originated from Earth Prime. Someone had broken through the Time Space continuum and even stretch the Time tunnel to the limit. It means whoever broke through the Time and Space tunnel had witness the end of time That kind of act, of witnessing the End of all Things¡­it has a price. Sith¡¯venar do not know whether what the Speedster saw was truly the end of all things but for Time and Space to be stretched so wide and long that it snapped, there is two possibilities. It is that Will travel forward trillions of years ahead. Which is impossible considering the readings of the Speed Source that was left behind in the traces of Time and Space tunnel There is also the fact that if he travels so far into the future, it would create such a powerful bacsh of Time that even before he reached the end of the tunnel, he would either die and return to the Speed Source and disappear from Time entirely. It is impossible to do such an act unless Will had be an existence like Asargan. The other possibility is the more logical possibility. Instead of calling it logical, it is the only possibility that would exin why the Time and Space was stretched that long. The readings indicate that the time and space that were bend by Will is around seven hundred to eight hundred years give or take That is not such a long time to stretch Time and Space tunnel. It would rte some form of disturbance in Time Space but it would not initiate the breaking of reality and dimensional barrier to this point that even hidden dimension that even The Orvanian do not know was attracted by the frequency of the world If not for the quick action of the people of Earth Prime to cut the connection, then there might be a few thousands worlds that would be connected and would be increasing in every second which could trigger all kinds of cmity to Earth Prime. As such, Sith¡¯venar believes that in around seven to eight hundred years of time ahead, there is probably an End of Things. Whether that time that Will had seen is the end of all things or the end of half of the Omniverse, that still remains to be seen. What is clear however was that even though the future that the Speedster had gone too was simply a probability of the future, the probability of the future could be fixed or changes ording to some theory on the inevitability of fate and destiny by the act of seeing it. Sithulran in her madness of searching for the answers of the Universe, went back into Time and see the beginning of Time and she became mad and deranged, forever cursed to never remembers what she had saw There is always a Price to be paid for messing with Time Stretching the Time and Space continuum to the limit had now caused the frequency of the world to go in chaos, attracting all kinds of parallel universe, treating like the multiversal barrier is nothing but air. That gave Sith¡¯venar pause. He had to think whether he is doing the right thing right now to send his people inside the Time and Space. He had never expected that the Earth Prime speedster had the guidance of a true Speedster of the Savi¡¯krian race Then making his decision he quickly send an order to all the fleet ¡®Tell the expeditionary force to retreat. We would only maintain the periphery of the Time and Space tunnel to make sure that it is stable before making any Deep Dive¡¯ Sith¡¯venar then sighed again. If that is the only problem, it would not make him very frustrated right now. The space fleet of Orvanians should have arrived on Earth by now. Sith¡¯venar felt Azief gaze when he looks upwards before. Azief was one of the few mortal beings that he had saw during the meeting a few years ago that leave quite an impression Of course, now it could not be said that Azief is a mortal. He is treading on the paths of the Supreme Being. Disk Formation could adventure all over the cosmos but being a Disk Formation is still could not be considered one of the top dog on the Universe But as an Orvanians he could see that the mortal Azief was a Disk Formation walking the Perfection path. As such even then, when he was still at Disk Formation leveler, he already had the capability to match the Divine Comprehension leveler who is not at the Worldly and Heavenly Realm There is also the fact that he has the Ten Eternal rings and there is the fact that the High Elder Council had banned any attempt of trying to see the future of that mortal. Sith¡¯venar when he returns to Orvan wanted to divine the future of that mortal but he was visited by the High Council Elder and he was told that the rei prohibition from trying to see that person future, As such when he felt the gaze he knew that Azief was looking at him. Sith¡¯venar is bringing reinforcement and that gaze from Azief is kind of like acknowledgment that he is expecting help But now, they are dyed. All the fleets that he had assigned had done their job perfectly. The Multiversal Opening are all being locked down. The orbital fleet is up and running. The gravity drives and shield were all engaged and ready. There are no more worlds that are being attracted by the Multiversal Convergence. They have avoided the worst case scenario here the Dark Dimension being attracted. No Chthonian monsters appearing out of nowhere for them to seal. Sith¡¯venar as themander of the fleet Intisar had done his job beautifully, preventing an entire gxy form copsing and stop the emergence of a Reality Eruption that would reverberate all across the Omniverse. There is only thing left and that is to aid Earth from the emergence of a Type Nine Being. The readings fluctuated at Type Eight and Type Nine. As one of the high ranking members of the Orvan High council, Sith¡¯venar knows that this is probably because as the Type Nine is trying to enter the world through a back channel, the full force of the protection of the world is bearing down hard on that Type Nine being He also had identified that the being that they are about to fight is a Seresian demon, an offshoot of the Asura race. When Sith¡¯venar got the information he quickly put it through the Arrive and he found out that they were wanted by the civilization inside the Source Wall. Orvanians had never acted like they were the peacekeeper of the Omniverse >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 829: Psionic force Orvanians always stressed to the seven intergctic power that they were not a peacekeeper and they would not interfere even if the whole Omniverse went into war as long as they did not meddle in the matters of the Orvanians They are doing their penance as decreed by the creator. They only guarded the multiversal connection and would interfere in matter where such cases of multiversal problem is to be found. As one of the most advanced and smartest being in multiversal technology, they were the only one that is equipped to handle such a massive problem. Other than the Time Lords But just because they did not act like a peacekeeper of the Omniverse, when they have to fight something that is considered as an obstacle to the repairing of the Multiverse, they would not hesitate to show that they are not all bark and no bite. So, they were ready to descend down to Earth. But there is something that is beyond the understanding of Sith¡¯venar that causes him unable to determine the correct position of Earth Unlike Azief who could see throughs, stars and all kinds of debris of space with just a single nce upwards, the Orvanians were not a race like that. They possess all kinds of technology and they do have such capability to be as powerful as the people of those beyond the Source Wall but they have always prohibited it. As such, they could not do what Azief had done. If they could they would juste flying in from their dimension instead of bringing so many fleets of Battlestar and even set up a space shipyard. Of course the power of an individual Orvanian is rted to the mark on their foreheads. Sith¡¯venar when he first came to Earth had four triangle marking on his forehead. At that time, his power is equal to Seed Forming and at times fluctuate to Disk Forming. This time, Sith¡¯venar did not have any markings. But that doesn¡¯t mean he is entirely without energy. The kind of cultivation that the Orvanians practice was different than the other civilization. It is not that it is unorganized but it is because they were so many methods that they have in cultivating energy or any other types of powers in the Omniverse that most people practice all kinds of cultivation method. And considering they have all kinds of technology to keep their home world Orvan hidden form the eyes of all kinds of Supreme Being, only those in the military usually needs to train in such ability And there is also some of those passionate schrs that wanted to travel outside of Orvan and research the Omniverse that would choose to train until they have enough personal power to travel the Omniverse safely. But now the location of Earth in their radar had disappeared and there is also the fact that while many of the Orvanian did not possess ability such as of Azief Sith¡¯venar do possess other alternatives like the Star Seeing ss where distance and time was bend when one looks through it and he could see anys and pierce through any distance as if he was there in person But even doing that he could not see where Earth is. Someone is sabotaging their expedition to go to Earth! Sith¡¯venar look in front of him and he frowned. There in the dark space there is something wide that is wide enough that it stretches from one point of darkness to the others that if not for Sith¡¯venar knowledge of the cosmos he might think that this golden is infinitely wide that it reaches from one side of the Universe to the other There is a certain force in this that made him felt wary. A golden that seems to stop all their fleets. This kid of power that is emanating from the is around type nine power. ¡®Send so- ¡®before he could finish his order a powerful waves of force seems to emanated slowly in the form of a wave. It is like the explosion of a force is about toe next. And this wave form is quite powerful. Sith¡¯venar eyes widen He could see that golden suddenly in a blink of eyes is shrinking so fast like it was the speed of light. It was then that Sith¡¯venar recall back the shape of the. It is not a. It only appears so because of the size and because their eyes could not see its true form. But Sith¡¯venar is one of the high ranking members of the High Council and he had a chance to sit among the Five Seats of Orvan so he had remembered it clearly. He had seen that in that moment between the shrinking of the, a nce of its process. It is truly the neural pathway link on the human brain The mimic the pathway of neural link in the human brain. Or maybe it is not just a neural pathway of the brain. What they see and what it is actually is might be something very different. A brain! He had seen such thing before in the ancient past. The Deharian race who created the Annihtor worship A¡¯n Al¡¯ Uluk which could be simply said is a gigantic floating brain And he recognized the shape and the peculiarity of the human brain. As for Orvanian their physiology is a bit different but he knows the shape and the function of the human brain Humans are quite an interesting creature. As such, the Orvanians had in the past study them. The past Orvanians schrs that roams the Omniverse once kidnapped a few men on Earth. Some of them were kidnaped during the Stone Age and some others were kidnapped during modern times and were returned afterward Sith¡¯venar then broke form his reverie as he saw the is shrinking more and more like it is going to disappear. But this did not make Sith¡¯venar feel good. Instead he be more anxious. And then he could see that the readings on the monitor spike into a type nine level of power He smashes a button on the dashboard and it immediately opens up all channel ofmunication all around the fleet ships and shouted ¡®Prepare a backup power source! This is- ¡®before he could finish his word the suddenly quickly shrinks and then exploded in to aurora like waves that sweep through the vast space and send all the readings and sensing equipment of the Orvanians fleet to malfunctioned. Everything shuts down like clockwork. The light thates out from the spaceship illuminating the space all shuts down and they all were surrounded only be the colors of the cosmos. The stars around the fleet all seems to be enveloped by this force, psionic energy covered them and the spaceship of the fleet Radio silence all over. It takes him a little time to gain back his bearing. Sith¡¯venar was affected a bit by that force, his head seems to experience some dizziness and he could fell that all around him the force left some trace of psionic energy that is hard to dispel. Most of the effect was absorbed by the special lining of the ship. If not, it would it surely knock him unconscious. He quickly moves through the area and went to the front deck and using the Seeing Star ss to look in the distance. And he saw a figure in the distance. The figure is very small. But that small figure had created an attack that had created a splitting space, a gulf in space that separated the fleet and the direction to Earth. It is clear that this person is not the one that initiated the attack. This person must be relying on that to create such a catastrophic effect. After all, the ship has an automatic detection program that would detect any being that is around Type Seven level. Sith¡¯venar could finally see who is the that initiated such attack. He was using the Star Seeing ss to see outside his ship as he adjusts it to try to see the level of power of that person. But it seems this person is also very adept in hiding his power since his device could not identify it. There is a young man who was floating in the space looking at their fleet. Sith¡¯venar frowned and then light is slowlying back into the main sector of the battleship as the backup power of the main fleet activated almost immediately. But all of their radars, their sensing equipment and their weapon and shield system were malfunctioning. Even themunication between ships was cut off. That was nothing but as Sith¡¯venar take in all of the damage report that is being disyed on the status disy on top of the deck he could see that the defense system is all down and the weapon system is jammed by some force that requires manual override. As for the shield system it would be back into operational mode in two Orz. Which is equivalent to two human hours. Sith¡¯venar is angry but he did not lose his rationality. If there is one thing that the Orvanian rarely loses it is their calm. Why is there so much obstacle for them to reach Earth? He thought to himself. This small in the backyard of some small Universe had always been the focal points of conflicts of Supreme Beings since five thousand years ago where the Great War between these Supreme Beingsmended. He sighed and he is thinking what to do right now. That person is clearly not intending to annihte them. Not that it would easy to destroy them considering that even though the fleet has lost all its shield, its entire hull and its entire physical shape is still sturdy enough to withstand the power even a Type Seven Being He did not recognize who this person is and why is he obstructing passage to Earth. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 830: That timeline and this timeline That person looks at the fleet of Battlestar and he shakes his head ¡®Hirate is shooting himself on the foot this time. Though, his action of calling the Orvanians could now cover up my lie. Even if Hikigaya doesn¡¯t believe, even if Jean doesn¡¯t believe it won¡¯t matter if the world believes in it. This is good¡¯ Looking at the fleet with a mischievous smile, Loki chuckles bitterly He then muttered to himself. ¡®I guess Hirate residual power is quite powerful for a Half Sovereign kind¡¯ he thought. That psionic energy that sweep all across the Milky Way gxy is quite powerful. But maybe because it is something that he was given to him and at the time he was given this power it was during Hirate weakest moment, this kind of power is useful only for changing certain properties of mind. This power was given to him by Hirate of that other timeline when he was in Half Sovereign before Hirate sent his mind back into Time with the aid of Time God. It stays with him all of this time and each year it bes weaker. Of course Loki did not use it against the demonic creatures. If he became the main character, then all of his effort is for naught., Because in the end, it will always revolve around Azief. That was his fate. That is why Loki had never had the intention to hijack Azief events. Just because he hijacked some important event does not mean that the fate that was destined for Azief would change. This Multiversal Convergence is even bigger than thest one in his world. But it was also resolved more easily than before. This changes bring him with a bit of hope. And one must be confused why would a psionic energy force that could affect the mind is used against a fleet of ships and why it worked in the first ce That is because the fleet of ships of Orvanians has always been an organism of life just like those demonic fleet of the Seresian world that uses organic life as the base of their Battlestar. The demonic creature uses beast and monsters and the Orvanians uses nts and trees that have a will of their own to construct their sturdy ship Then he sighed thinking about all of this matters and what will happen after. He had long been prepared for the arrival of Orvanians. The moment that he told Hirate what he was intending to do and the price for his help, Hirate of this timeline told him that he had summon the Orvanians toe help the Multiversal Convergence. Loki then had no other choice than to incorporate it into his n. His n is after all very flexible. As long as the me rested on him and not on Azief, then everything is good. Yes, Loki from the very beginning that Azief returned from the Supremacy Stairway had been nning for this moment. He intends to take the me for Azief. It was Azief and Will act of opening the Time Space continuum that leads to the current Multiversal Convergence But Loki had known that if this is revealed to the world, with the amount of people being killed by the demonic creature and the otherworldly forces Azief would be the enemy of the world In that other timeline the same thing had happened to Azief. But at that time, that Azief was not a hero and savior in the first ce and the circumstances of the matter was very different than it is now in this timeline In that other timeline, when he fought against the World Government to save Sofia, he lost and was imprisoned by the World Government. He then joins the underworld bing some concierge of crime, moving in the dark and knows all the dark secrets of the world, influencing great events of the world from the darkness A dark hand guiding in from behind, possessing all kinds of information and dealing with all kinds of unsavory people. Most of the people that is in Crime Alliance right now, in that other timeline has had one way or another dealing with the fearsome Prince of Darkness. In that timeline when Time Crisis happen and when the world after the battle had concluded investigated the matter, the whole world found out it was Azief the Prince of Darkness that bring about the Multiversal Convergence When everyone knows it was him that was responsible for the matter, no one was surprised and there were many people that wanted to kill him The Time Crisis as the name suggested is a crisis. But it also brought benefits to the word. The death of so many people and so many demonic creatures and even the death of a Demon King had showered the entire world full of energy and Earth did not have to start implementing harsh energy rationing like some other newly rising intergctic civilization. Disk Formation leveler blooms after the Time Crisis ended as the whole world was filled with energy At the same time that the whole world enjoys a new age of energy prosperity, there were many people that wanted to kill Azief as they held him responsible for all the death that happen during the Multiversal Convergence But Azief of that timeline is a very cold and cruel person to those who were hunting him and no one was surprised because everyone knows of the Prince of Darkness that reign in the crime underworld But unlike other criminals, he has some code that he did not break. But that was Azief in that other timeline. And even though Will was also with Azief in that timeline, they were not sworn brothers that would die for each other like in this timeline their rtionship is more of an employer and employee. Azief employs Will with some deal he couldn¡¯t refuse. Loki had a nagging feeling that deal is probably rted to Will little sister, Lily. Anyway, they break through the Time and Space continuum and started the Multiversal Convergence. And people me Azief for it. And he had never give any denial about the matter. So he be the enemy of the world until the time he be a Sovereign. But now there is a reason why Azief must not be the enemy of the world right now. It is because unlike that other timeline, at the current stage of Time Crisis, Azief was not a Divine Comprehension leveler. Instead he was around Disk Formation at that time The whole world treated him like an enemy. And he kills everyone that tries to harm him or the people he cares about. At least that part of him did not change in this timeline. This time if Azief bes the enemy of the world, and the world fights against him, it would be catastrophic to the world The world could not afford such a battle. Azief in this timeline seems to have apletely new kind of image that is contrast very differently from his image in that other timeline. Death Monarch Azief, the strongest person in the world, the hero of the era, protector of Earth is the image that is conjured up when normal people think of Death Monarch When one spoke of Death Monarch after the events of the Weronians invasion, the heroes under the heavens would always all spoke of him with a tone of reverence and respect. The stronger Death Monarch bes, the more he is loved. The people of Pandemonium lived happily and in peace because they lived under the feet of Death Monarch. He is a lion. But he is Earth¡¯s lion. He is a predator. But he is Earth¡¯s predator. He is a ruler and a symbol of invincibility and people feel safe under him Azief in this timeline is no longer known as Prince of Darkness but were known to the world as Death Monarch The ster reputation that Azief had coincidentally created for himself had put him into a pedestal of a hero. Those who closest to him knows he had never tried to be a hero. But the world wanted a hero and so a hero was born Even if he said he is not a hero who would believe him? He had kill Purunghasa, the great Warrior of the Weronians and kick started a counterattack of human resistance and it all started after Azief manage to kill Purunghasa and destroy the pirs that suppresses the Will of the World To themon people, they believe the words of the storytellers that said Death Monarch risk his life fighting for the world and revered and respected him even though they lived in other continents Some people dreamed off sailing the sea and went to Pandemonium to live in peace and prosperity, not having to worry about some gigantic monster about to trample their city. All in all, the world had quite a positive view on Death Monarch If the people of the world finds out that the current cmity is because of Death Monarch¡­. then what would happen? Would it lead to the exclusion of Pandemonium? That alone would create a rift between the Seven Great Powers which would undoubtedly created conflict. if the conflict could be contained in only the meeting room, then it is still fine. But if it could not be contained in the meeting room and be an armed conflict? then one could only imagine what kind of conflict that would erupt all over the world when Pandemonium be aggressive with Death Monarch on his throne leading the army of Pandemonium. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 831: Taking the blame But exclusion of Pandemonium might not be enough for some people after this kind of events. Parents lost their children, children lost their parents Who would not want revenge? Even if Azief did not intend for any of this to happen, it is the truth that it is his action that had led to the current oue. So how could he just wash his hands of it. Loki could already imagine the aftermath of this crisis. When it ends and the whole world find out it was Death Monarch that causes all of this thing in the first ce, then the whole world would fight against Death Monarch and unfortunately for the world, with Azief current strength right now, the world will lose. And the moment the world loses, humanity would lose. As such, since that is the case then let him bear it all. Let him be the sinner. This is why he did not tell anything to Azief before he left Pandemonium. Because if he knew that he is nning to take the me for him, Azief would have never allowed it. He might even jail him from trying to take the me for him. Loki chuckles a bit thinking of this. But with Hirate help, Loki is confident that the whole world will me him and not his brother. And Jean and Hikigaya could be persuaded. They knew how debilitating it is for the world if Death Monarch and the world had a conflict. What he is doing right now, blocking the passage of the Orvanians to Earth is simply to give the world a reason A reason to me him for all the things. ¡®Since I decided to act, I need to actpletely. And, I believe that Azief could handle this. if not there is always a n B¡¯ He was about to go away from the space but then he felt a disturbance in the Time Space around him and he quickly turns his back as his hand seems to lit up with an array pattern He quickly positioned himself to get ready either to fight or flee as he turns his back and retreated a few meters away from his original position. Then he looks behind him and he saw a familiar face and he heaved a sigh of relief. He is still wary but it did not show on his face. That familiar face is none other than the Left Chancellor of the Republic, the Time Monarch Jean. Jean appeared almost in an instant and it shocked Loki and then he remembers what he saw through the eyes of his familiar. Jean is no longer a Disk Formation leveler but is a Divine Comprehension leveler. It is very easy for him to traverse incalcble distance by relying on the Laws that he hadprehended. And coincidentally, Jeanws is rted to time and space. As such, it is understandable how easy it was for Jean to appear here. It was like Jean suddenly popped out from out of nothing and appears behind Loki. If not for Loki almost otherworldly divine sense, he probably would not notice Jean is at his back until Jean made himself known. Jean look at Loki with his eyes scanning Loki. He could see that the fleet behind Loki back, tens of thousands of spaceship were all dark. Their light system seems to go down. It only need Jean a second to realize that there is a lot of Orvanians inside that ship but none of them were dead. It is just their ship seems to be malfunctioned. ¡®Loki the Trickster¡¯ he thought to himself. Jean hade here instead of gathering energy on Earth to aid Death Monarch because he believes whatever that Loki is trying to do in space seems to be hindering Death Monarch and the world effort to end this cmity. And he is also cautious of this trickster. Those who never fought with the Trickster would not know slippery and slick this trickster is. He seems to have his hand on every dark corner of the world But because of the protection of Pandemonium, most of the high officials of World Government and Republic had to close their eyes on many of the dubious thing that The Trickster is engaged on. He did not understand. When he saw Loki in space and the that suddenly shrinks, Jean who already had half of his energy restored, take a step toward the sky. That one steps bend the space between earth and the heavens and in just a few second, disregarding the principle that governs time and space, he appeared there, a few feet from Loki. But he did not immediately attack Loki. Instead he is frowning hard. That energy that Loki had unleashed was something that even he had no ability to dispel. That Psionic Force felt familiar but also foreign all at the same time. Jean did not know how to exin it as he looks at Loki with wary eyes. He didn¡¯t understand what Loki is trying to do right now. Azief is on Earth preparing to battle that demon that is about toe out from the space rip but here is Loki in space holding back the reinforcement from Orvanians. ¡®Time Monarch Jean¡¯ Loki said, his voice could somehow pierce the vacuum status of space. He was smiling but Jean had no desire to smile or trying to entertain Loki right now. The longer the is dying things here, the more people that might affectedter. He could not understand what Loki is trying to achieve here. He then asks ¡®What are you trying to do here Trickster? I know that you are the one that held off the advent of the many demonic creatures inside the space rip in the Ind of Peace. Why are you now obstructing the effort to save Earth? The Orvanians fleet. What have you done to them?¡¯ Loki smiles and then he said ¡®Who is the one that causes all of this to happen?¡¯ He asks a simple question but Jean was stumped. Because for some reason, he had a premonition what Loki is going to say to himter. This kind of feeling is felt very strongly by him ¡®Death Monarch and the Golden Speedster¡¯ Jean reply. But for some reason, there is hesitation on his answer. That is because its seems that Loki seems to be implying something with his question Loki nodded slowly but there is a smile on his face. He stares at Jean face for a few momenta and then he answers Jean question. ¡®And that is why I am doing this¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ And then suddenly like a sh of inspiration, Jean understand what Loki is trying to do and why he is doing it He looks at Loki with widened eyes and then with aplicated expression he said ¡®You are taking the me?¡¯ he paused for a second before asking another question ¡®Did he ask you to do it? Take the me for him?¡¯ Loki shakes his head. ¡®If its him, he would not let anyone take the me for him. You see, Azief was never a perfect human or a hero like any of those people who don¡¯t know about him talks him about. The bards and the story teller like to portray him as an all knowing powerful hero. They look at the sky and they felt like Death Monarch is there, looking at them. In Pandemonium, nobody dares to speak too loudly of his name for fear that the Heavens could hear. His image was deified and his mistake were minimized and his achievement were bing grander with each telling of his story¡¯ Smiling Loki continue his word. ¡®Like any other human, he has his ws. His tendency to protect the people he loves sometimes hurts innocent people. He is a wed man. But¡­he also has his virtue. I don¡¯t think he expected that all of this to happen. A lot of things affect what happens today. Yes, the one who broke the Time and Space Continuum is Azief. But why was it broken in the first ce?¡¯ Smiling slyly, he looks at Jean and raise his eyebrows. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡¯ Jean was silent for a while. Loki then said ¡®Azief is one of the cause. But he was the unlucky one that popped the balloon. The balloon in the first ce was scratched and scraped by other people and he came and poked and be the unlucky one to pop the balloon.¡¯ Jean close his eyes and there is a trace of regret in his face. He knew a lot of thing as the Left Chancellor of the Republic so of course he knew what Loki is talking about ¡®Hmmph¡¯ Loki continues his word ¡®The World Government had the World Gate. They say that they managed to make sure that all travel to parallel dimensions or parallel universe is secured and if anything happened that they could contain it with all their containment measure that is in ce¡¯ Chuckling Loki then said ¡®But you also know that there is no such thing as safe containment or one hundred percent certainly of breaking through dimensional barrier and not leave a scar into the fabric of reality. Why didn¡¯t you me them instead for making the dimensional barrier to be that unstable?¡¯ ¡®How about the Republic? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t sent your best recruits to the other worlds and learn their technologies. How else could you exin the rapid advancement in your technology?¡¯ ¡®Azief and Will was the unlucky ones. They broke through the Time and Space Continuum during the period that the Time and Space and dimensional barrier were already on the verge of copsing. And it is not like they travel through a short time but instead they travel far to the future, travelling on the border of the unknown. The future is unknown therefore the moment they travel further than their current timeline, the future was created using the probability of the current timeline. That created a wave of instability all over the fabric of reality¡¯ ¡®From the very beginning the Time and Space continuum was already unstable. And Azief and Will travelling to the future is thest straw that broke the camel back. Loki then finished saying everything about this matter to Jean, unloading everything that he did not say to Hirate. >>>>>>>> Chapter 832: The fault in our world Loki sighed internally thinking of some simrities between this timeline and the other timeline. In that other timeline, this is also the same. However, there were certain differences. At that time, the world did not know that the World Government had something called the World Gate that enables them to travels across parallel universe. Each time they travel through this barrier between worlds, it creates a scar. In this timeline, the World Government expanded quickly than before and there were so many small details that have changed that slowly affect the bigger picture. This is one of the butterfly effects that Loki had unintentionally created. In that other timeline, Azief had found out that while it is true that he was the one that broke the stability of the barriers between reality, the me alone could not levy solely to him. But, Azief had never deny that he was the cause. That is because regardless of what the others had done to contribute to the copse of the dimensional barrier and reality, the fact remains that if he did not travel to the future, such tragedy would not happen. Azief in that other timeline is cruel and cold, but he is not an entirely an evil person. He was morphed by his circumstances, hunted by all the major factions of the world. He did what he did to survive. He had encounter betrayal and he had many bad experience dealing with people, and he trusted people only after he verifies it. As such, he values loyalty¡­above all else. In that other world, there is no such thing as the Seven Great Powers to regte the power that be in the world. There is a few superpower faction and there many other factions that was not regted. Jean did not say anything. There was silence between them for a while. Behind Loki, the fleet is already lights up but they still could not engage their drive. And there is movement in thergest ship of the fleet. A ship name Intisar seems to be the one that is the first to regain power. But it still could not engage in all the other drives. It is the ship where Sith¡¯venar is on. He is on the front deck and while he did not recognize Loki, he recognizes Jean, the Left Chancellor of the Republic of the Free World. Most people called the Republic the Republic. But the full name of the organization is called the Republic of the Free World. In the beginning it was called the Republic of the Revolution but then after a Senate meeting the name was changed. Sith¡¯venar had listed the organizations and factions that ruled the world and the Republic is one of that organization. He was already frowning when Jean appeared. It is clear that Jean could travel very easily through space and time. Sith¡¯venar could break through the reinforced ss and fly by himself to Earth. But he alone is not enough to constrain a Type Nine Being. There is also the fact that the engine is not yet able to be engaged. The generator could only bring back the lighting system and not the other drive like the shield drives and the offensive weapons system drive. And while he would survive the coldness of space and the pressure of the stars and the radiation of the suns and other dark matter energy that is present in the Universe, not everyone in his ship are all like him. Some of the people are not all military personnel specialized inbat. Some of them are engineers and builders, people who could not fight but is integral to the maintenance of the ship. As such, he held off his urge to just break the ss and fly down to Earth. There is also that person still floating there and how knows what kind of weapon he still has in his sleeve? There is also another possibility that even if hee down to Earth, he would not be able to help much by his lonesome if he uses his true power on Earth Prime, then the All Source would have oppressed him. They have a method to not made the All Source target them but the moment they break out from that restriction that they put in their bodies, Orvanians would probably be suppressed heavily by the All Source. The All Source is not just an object that you could just use. It is a treasure that has a Will. It is that for that reason, none of the Seven Intergctic Power had united the World Orb before even though each one of them have the fragment of the All Source. It is very dangerous. To Sith¡¯venar it appears that the rtionship between the Left Chancellor of the Republic was not amiable with that person who had just obstruct his fleet from delivering aid to Earth. But it is not a rtionship of enemies either considering that Jean did not attack that person. He keeps watching it. A gulf of psionic energy line separated the distance between the unresponsive fleet from Loki and Jean. Jean sighed and then he said to Loki ¡®You want the world to believe that you are the one responsible for the Multiversal Convergence? He shakes his head and said ¡®If what you said is true about Death Monarch, then even if you say you are the one that causes this Multiversal Convergence, if hee out to the world and said he is the one that is responsible then everyone would believe him and not you¡¯ Loki shakes his head again and simply said ¡®It won¡¯t work like that¡¯ Jean frowned and Loki simply said Right now, at this very moment, Hirate is sending a telepathic message to all the world faction leaders that the one who is responsible for the Multiversal Convergence is me¡¯ Smiling he continues ¡®Even if Aziefe outter saying that he is the one responsible in an attempt to clear my name, the people of the world would only think that Death Monarch wanted to shield his little brother. ¡®Everyone in the world knows that Death Monarch is someone that treated brotherhood very important. And I could make another argument that the people of the world would believe. And that is if he is really the one responsible for the cmity of the Multiversal Convergence why is he using all of his power to save the people of the world?¡¯ ¡®That is because he is the one that cause this in the first ce!¡¯ jean said ¡®Yes, but the world would not believe so. They would see a hero. And they would rather believe that Azief is a hero than believe that he is this viin. Because it is not beneficial at all to make him the viin¡¯ ¡®Even before this, Azief was a hero, a guardian, a protector. People fear him and yet at the same time wishes to be protected by him. They fear his power in time of peace but needed his power during time of war. Since I already confessed, the sinner would be me. And Azief would remain the knight in the shining armor¡¯ ¡®I¡­.¡¯ Jean was trying to think of a reason to tell Loki that this is wrong. Like Hirate, he knew what would happen to Loki the moment he takes this me. Regardless of the truth, if Loki confess to this matter, taking the me for Azief, then the world power has no choice but to hunt him down and put him down. Loki understood Jean concerns and he simply said ¡®The world could not survive a war with my brother¡¯ Loki simply said and then he added ¡®But the world could survive a war with me¡¯ Jean shakes his head and sighed. he clearly does not know what to do now. ¡®It is better to have him by your side¡¯ Loki said. Jean knew Loki is speaking facts. But he felt a bit of pity for this trickster. Loki probably had done all he could do to contain the demonic creatures in the Ind of Peace. He had sacrifice his blood and sweat but no one would know of this. no one would remember his deed. People would only remember him as the person who had initiated the single worst disaster since the Fall. Jean then ask ¡®What about Hikigaya? He also knows the truth¡¯ ¡®Hikigaya is a practical man. He would understand that lies is sometimes needed to keep up the peace. The lie would make Earth stronger. But the truth would create a rift between Pandemonium and the world and might plunge the world into a great conflict between the Great Powers. Which one do you think Hikigaya would choose?¡¯ Jean was speechless. Then he thought of all the things that Loki had done after Death Monarch returns to Earth and he slowly sees a pattern ¡®You¡­. could you have foreseen all of this? is that why you suddenly cut of all ties with Pandemonium? Loki smiles a knowing smile. ¡®I could still reveal the truth if I wanted to by capturing you¡¯ Jean suddenly said. Hearing this Lokiughed. ¡®You could try. And even if you could capture me¡­is the truth really the best for everyone right now?¡¯ ¡®You knew it too that is why you didn¡¯t immediately capture me after you heard me saying that I want to take the me for my brother. Even in your mind, you knew that it is the most eptable ending of this matter¡¯ Jean hesitated before Loki suddenly punch toward Jean. It was so sudden and so unexpected but Time suddenly acted as Jean opens his eyes wide and Time and Space around him was affected. >>>>>>> Chapter 833: The needle that stop time BOOM! Loki crack the space around him the moment he clenched his fist and throws that strike. He put half of his power in that attack. The space around his fist contorted and break as the power of stars seems to be imbued in that attack All around him space seems to rip apart. Space dust all around Loki body disintegrated almost immediately. There is a smile on his face. Jean on the other hand was frowning. He did not understand as the flow of Time around him seems to move backward at the same moment that Loki started to attack Jean was in Divine Comprehension level so this kind of attack would not be able to hurt him. And Loki must have understood that his attack would not do any considerable damage But then why? Why would he still attack Jean knowing the oue of it? Jean still has the time to think of all of this even as Loki is trying to punch him Because if there is one thing that Jean had the most of, it is Time Loki smiles as the power of time rewinds back to the moment before Loki release that attack. Loki could not extricate himself form the Time Rewind ability but he was smiling nheless. They both stand back in their original position. Before Jean could ask him why, Loki waves his hand ¡®Take this!¡¯ He snorted and then with the movement of his hand, the psionic forces that was scattered all over the over the Milky Way gxy quickly reformed back into a It only took less than a second for the energy to reformed back into a Jean widened his eyes and immediately his eyes shines with purple color and a sound seems to pierce the vacuum state of space. It is the sound of a clock ticking. And a pointer appeared inside Jean eyes. Jean look toward Loki and he wanted to lock down Time and Space around Loki but as he uses his gaze to lock the space, Jean was surprised. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ he thought to himself. The Time and Space around Loki seems to be contorted and in chaos, unable to form aplete Law that Jean could take advantage of. Loki seems to already foreseen this. Whatever that artifact that Loki is using, it seems that it is able to change the properties of Time and Space. Jean did not know for sure whether the Time and Space around Loki bing like this is because of Loki artifact or because of another reason, but Jean did not have any other possible exnation than ming it on the artifact If Loki could hear what Jean was thinking he would probablyugh. After all, the reason why Jean could not do anything to him is simply because Jean of the future had put an imprint of Himself on Loki. It enables him to escape most Time rted abilities. Of course, just like the power that is given to him by Hirate, the Illustration of Mind, this power that Jean in the future had given him has its limit. This is the first time he had used that effect of that imprint. Jean in the current timeline, actually have enough power to capture Loki. But it is because Loki had the imprint from Jean of the future that he was confident that he could escape safely from Jean. ¡®Ah, like I said, it would not be that easy to capture me¡¯ and then Loki without hesitation pointed his index finger toward jean. The once again shrinks and this time it turns into a thin needle that floats in front of Loki index finger. It was so small that it is the size of an atomic particle but Jean could still see it. The moment Loki pointed his finger toward Jean, the needle flew though matter as it phases through them and then pierced Jean body in the timespan of one second Even though there is a shield of time around Jean body it was useless as that needle phase through it. Jean was rendered immobile but he could see that needle is slowly losing its power the moment it enters his body It is corroded by the properties of time In just a few minutes, he would be able to move again. But by then Loki would long be gone. Loki smiles at the currently immobilized Jean and said ¡®Now, everyone would believe¡¯ Jean understood what Loki is implying Now everyone would truly believe that Loki is the one responsible for this matter. Loki is forcing him to participate in this lie to. With Loki connection in the criminal underworld he could spread the footage of him fighting with Jean the Time Monarch in the edges of the Milky Way gxy and people would also witness that Loki holding back the reinforcement of the Orvanians. That would then lend credibility to the news that Hirate is spreading. Loki smiles bitterly and he said ¡®Until we meet again, Time Monarch Jean¡¯ and then Loki took a helmet from the void and then put it on his head and disappeared from Jean divine sense. Loki had to many artifacts and secrets. Jean could only watch Loki disappeared from his sight with a frown ¡®The Trickster is truly fill with all kinds of tricks¡¯ he thought to himself. Jean closed his eyes for a second as his divine sense inspect his own internal organs as he could see the needle inside his body. He quickly applied the pressure of time on that needle The needle is quickly dissolving as the tribtion of time that is applied on the needle is reaching tens of thousands of years Jean could see it with his own eyes as the needle slowly lose its energy properties and then the needle disintegrated as powerful burst of energy exploded inside Jena body. Jean frowned a bit as he pointed his finger toward the space and that energy was channeled out from his body A Psionic Force bursted out from his body. That needle is after all created by using the psionic energy of Hirate. And Loki has never intended to kill Jean and do harm to him. He only wanted to dy Jean. If not how could Jean easily extract the needle out of himself Jean takes a deep breath for a second He had released himself from that needle and could now move again and he could feel that the energy that was blocked from him is now regting smoothly inside his body again This feeling is veryforting as he could feel back the connection he has with time and Space That needle might not have injured him but it cut off his connection with Time and Space For a moment there, Jean felt like even though he could withstand the pressure of the vacuum state of space, he had this feeling like all of his energy was obstructed and his connection with Time Space were severed. For someone who had learned how to soar to the sky, it felt like he was now back on the ground, unable to fly It is a suffocating feeling. Jean crack his neck and move his shoulders, like he is limatizing back with his own body It took less time than he thought Jean should never have underestimated the Trickster even though he was already in Divine Comprehension. Jean knows he had already wasted time. Loki could not be persuaded. But instead it is he that felt like he was being persuaded by Loki words. He shakes his head and then thought whatevereter, he¡¯ll deal with itter. Right now, it is important to stop that demon froming out. He gazes downwards. But even as Jean is in space he could see that it would be hard to stop that demon froming out. As such he needs to be ready to fight with that demon. But while Hikigaya is fully charged on Earth, he is not yet fully charged. If he is, then he might even be faster in dispelling that needle ¡®I guess I have to absorbs the energy of space¡¯ Saying this Jean then takes a deep breath and the stars that is millions of years away from him dimmed. And not only the stars a million years away from him started dimming, the stars that is all around him were also dimming like all of their heat is taken by him. The heat is also a part of something that could be termed as energy All of it is being absorbed by him and he felt his energy quickly enter his body. Itcks the purity of energy that is in Earth prime but itpensates in terms of quantity. Since he had wasted timeing to space, he need to quickly replenish his energy and help Azief. Jean changes the properties of time and elerate his absorption power by a multiplier of one hundred times and one who is quite sensitive to energy would find out that the area around Jean body is devoid of energy. Jean took a ce toward Earth and he saw Azief is pointing his palm upwards and he knows he need to hurry. He took a step and he appeared almost in an instant in front of thergest ship among the fleet. He appeared very smallpared to thergest ship of the fleet. But Jean was not intimidated in the slightest as he closes his eyes and a powerful Time and Space distortion urs all around him. Space breaks down and the flow of time seems to be cut off around him as Jean suddenly, in the blink of an eyes be a titanic being that made the entire fleet dwarfed by its size. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 834: Device 78 Jean is in front of that fleet looking at the mass of spaceship in front of him. Time flow around him like he is the source of Time There is a weird phenomenon around him of things appearing out of nowhere and things disappearing out of nowhere. Purple and green energies swirls around each of Jean fingers. And swirling around his entire body is a green purplish mist At the same time, he is using his Law Avatar form, his Law Avatar form is also absorbing the universal energy. ¡®This is enough¡¯ he thought to himself He then opens his palm and pointed it toward the fleet. Most of the Orvanians that saw this scene gulped in fear. That one palm is enough to cover the entire ten thousand spaceship He could p forward and then thousand spaceships would explode in space because of the force and impact of that palm strike. How could they not feel any fear? Not all of them understood the intention of this titanic being. Sith¡¯venar was calm because he knows that Jean would surely not harm them After all, they did not interact with Earth prime. Only a few people had interacted with earthlings like Sith¡¯venar and Sith¡¯lenor And because of Loki interference Sith¡¯venar could not send a message to the other spaceship to remain calm Jean smiles and he thought to himself ¡®Time Rewind¡¯ The moment he thought of that, his mind is imagining and reconstructing what he believes to be the correct scene of time before these spaceships all malfunctioned. With the trails of Time, he saw everything that had happened a few minutes ago He saw how Loki appears, waves his hand, bringing out an illustration that turns into a giant brain withplicated patterns that would appear like a to those who could not see the entire picture and the subsequent event where that psionic energy sweep through everything Jean saw it, and reconstructed it and then thought to himself ¡®Rewind!??? All of this calction and simtion in his mind takes half a second as he then turns his palm counter clockwise and the scenery around the fleet changes as time reminded itself back. This time, he is trying to maintain the memory of the people affected with his Time Rewind while at the same time controlling time. It is like doing a precise surgical operation. It took him only two seconds to restore back everything and then the fleet appeared like it was a few seconds ago, having no sign of any of their system malfunctioned. Sith¡¯venar was about to sendmunication toward Jean but then before he could send it a voice echoes in his ears. ¡®Go quickly to Earth¡¯ Jean finished undoing what Loki had done, is ready to turn back and return back to Earth to fight against that demon creature. But before he even could take that one step toward Earth, he could feel the powerful emanation of force filling the entire Universe. He then looks up and then he gulped. ¡®This¡­unbelievable¡¯ He saw the image of a wheel, even more gigantic than him that seems like it is about to crash into Earth. ¡®This Wheel!¡¯ Jean remembers this Wheel. He was also inspired by this Wheel in the past. Azief had summoned it once when he was fighting with Sithulran, summoning it and sealing Sithulran inside it. Jean frowned and then without hesitation he takes that step in space, the space and time around him bends like he is manipting some kind of cause and effect, reversing the flow of Time and changing the direction of Space That one step traverse through the distance, and bend time and Jean appeared almost instantly on the Ind of Peace. His feet dig deep into the seabed and his head reaches the clouds above that people below had a hard time to see his face. The Law Avatar of Time and Space belonging to Jean arrive in Ind of Peace! The flow of time around the Ind of Peace is immediately disturbed by this sudden appearance by Jean Hikigaya, Jean and Azief all know that the final battle to close this curtain of this tragic event would happen on the Ind of Peace. There is now only one connection between Earth Prime and the other dimension and that is the Seresian home world. If they could close it, then this war is over. Jean was the first one at the scene. Hikigaya and Azief would also surelyeter. Azief is summoning the Wheel and Hikigaya might devise some ns to help from the background with his ability of turning real into unreal, turning unreal into real and maybe he is preparing some illusion traps to be usedter As such, Jean, as the third person that break through Divine Comprehension leveler is the only one that have Time on his hand. He would be able to dy a bit. And his effort to dy the demon would surely be more effective than Raymond trying to dy the demon. This is the battle of a different kind of lifeforms. With Jeaning first, and the othersingter, the world might once again see the gathering of the strongest people on Earth once again united with each other fighting amon enemy. His arrival on the ind shocks everyone as they look toward that Law Avatar with feeling of awe. ¡®I will not make it easy for you!¡¯ Jean shouted as the whole world heard his voice thundering and echoing all over the Heaven and Earth The Ind of Peace is quite in chaos right now. Especially those who were still fighting in the frontline, focusing their firepower on the finger of that demon that is slowly opening the space rip in the sky. They used all their firepower¡¯s but other than few bruises and a few drop of blood, it doesn¡¯t seem that their attack did that much to affect the Demon King The space in the sky of Ind of Peace had long be unstable Because of the pressure that is leaking out from the space rips it affected the sky as there were many scars of the sky From the scars in the sky one could see through the stars above It is like the nket of protection over Earth atmosphere was ripped apart by that corrosive destructive energy that was leaking out from the space rip The radiations from space falls freely into the world without the protection that the ozoneyer had provided the world They were just still reeling from the shock seeing their Supreme Commander being brought out from the space rip by Sofia the Divine Archer, only to be shocked again with Jean appearance. Raymond and Sofia is on the ground looking at the sky feeling helpless as they saw the space rip is getting bigger and bigger but then as they were about to despair, they felt that the demonic aura were cut by a powerful force. Raymond frowned and then suddenly dark clouds filled the world, closing back the scars in the sky. Thunder and lightning fills the whole world. The thunder roars like primordial beast and the lightning illuminate the darkness of the world Jeanughed and hisugh echoes all over the world. ¡®Death Monarch!¡¯ he shouted. Everyone could hear him Sofia eyes lit up hearing Jean shouting Azief title Jean did not wait as he would execute the first attack against this demon. Jean Law Avatar clench his fist. Time bend around his fist and the space around the entire Ind distorted as some parts of the ind seems to experience deceleration of Time. The lightning that shed by seems to be stretched out second by second on one part of the ind. But on the other parts, the sh of the lightning be abnormally fast Time were elerating and decelerating. Time was thrown in disarray as Jean throws that punch. And his target is that demon hand that is holding tightly on the space rip. ¡®RELEASE IT!¡¯ BOOOM! Arge explosion disintegrated half the Ind of Peace into the seabed. The impact of a punch by Divine Comprehension leveler must not be underestimated At the same time on the northern part of that ind, Lee Sangmin look toward thatrge titanic form of Jean. The moment Jean arrived, Lee Sangmin quicken his pace toid down the array and the moment he saw Jean is raising his hand he shouted to Warp ¡®NOW!¡¯ Warp who was closing his eyes suddenly opened his eyes and push the remote on his hand and then he throws it away In space, on the dark side of the moon, buried underneath some space dust the space dust suddenly floated up in the air There is a force underneath that space dust as it floats and then a beam of light suddenlyes out on the dark side of the moon. The target of this light is none other than Warp on the Ind of Peace. That device that shoots out that light is none other than the mysterious Device 78. Device 78 had all kinds of energy like X energy, dark matter, anti-matter particles but the particles that Device 78 is now sending to Earth is X energy that is imbued with the properties of Time and Space from the dimensional barrier. Somehow, Lee Sangmin got hold of that information and is now using it on Warp Lee Sangmin idea was simple. He wanted to save the world. And what he means by the world is the people. The battle between such titanic being would surely kill many unrted people. And he is intending to save the people Warp had teleportation ability. And he Lee Sangmin had the ability to amplify it. Combined that with the enhancement power that was stored in the Device 78, Sangmin had nned to use it to teleport all the normal people in the world into a mirror dimension. This is actually one of the ideas that he wanted to implement inside the Lotus Pce In the unlikely event that the Lotus Pce is breached, he could use his ability as the controller of the Lotus Pce to teleport all the inhabitants inside the Lotus Pce into a mirror dimension. Only this time, he is trying to do it in a global scale. That is why he needed the help of Warp who have the ability of controlling Space >>>>>>>>> Chapter 835: Thunder roars Lee Sangmin was determined to save the world. But he could not save everyone. The limit of this teleportation formation is limited to those below Seed Forming. Above than that, they are on their own. But considering that most of them would be able to run into space, Lee Sangmin could only wish that they could survive the worse. The moment Jean attack that space rip he knew the impact of that punch would reverberate and affect the entire world. It is fortunate that when Jean arrived on the Ind of Peace, the pattern that he had designed in his head isplete. As such, now they are activating it. Up there on the sky, that small light that could not be seen by naked eye is about to reach to Earth The light price through space and time and arrive almost in an instant, hit Warp body as a powerful distortion of thews of space time exploded out. But this explosion did not distort the space around Warp and instead powered the array line pattern that Lee Sangmin had drawn. The entire ind of peace right now is shining with array patterns that have all kinds of runic, hieroglyphic and many other forms of ancient methods of writing like cuneiform and character based alphabet. All of it seems to be creating an interconnected pattern. And then Lee Sangmin pointed his staff toward the sky and from below he writes using his staff. The stroke he had used created four lines with a square in the middle and a sharp separated straight character on each side of that four lines. The meaning is simple Disappear. The moment he finishes writing that, the array patterns instead of covering the whole world, which Lee Sangmin did not have the ability to do, the character that he had wrote in the sky turns into sparkles that flew all over the world andtched into any living beings that is below Seed Forming. The punchnded on the space rip, and Jean unleashed a power that shakes the world and crack the Heavens and at that very moment, the people of the world suddenly disappeared leaving only Seed Forming leveler and above in the world BOOOM! The sound of the explosion finally reached Lee Sangmin area and Warp. Warp did not panic as he now be the center of that formation And he had fulfilled his role. His entire face is pale and he is weak but he is still powerful enough to execute a few more teleportation before he is truly spent out. The northern part of the ind was breaking apart and it is slowly sliding down into the sea but Warp was able to teleport him and Lee Sangmin on the other side of the Ind as they look warily at the dust that is not yet settling around the space rip. The world is now empty and Lee Sangmin had done the impossible. Azief could not see the current happening but if he could see, he would surely smiles Le Sangmin ns would minimize the coteral damage At the same time that Jean was punching the hand of that demon king, thunderous rumbles echoes all over the world. The forces that Azief is summoning is began affecting the world The demonic aura was covered by thunder and lightning; each thundering roars shakes the skies like it is going to fall down. Each bolt of lightning is like the sun shes by illuminating the darkness. Rains falls down regardless of where it is in the world. Thunder and lightning apanied the rain like some apaniment in an orchestra. The entire world was covered with dark clouds. It did not matter whether one is in the western hemisphere or the eastern hemisphere, all the world shares the same sight right now. Clouds covered the sky so that nobody could see the Heavens¡¯ above. A sunny ce suddenly turns dark like darkness suddenly descend upon the world. The sun was covered up and the moon was hidden from sight. That is only the physical aspect of the summoning of this power. There is a deeper profound effect that is happening all over the world right now. The cause and effect is slowly being distorted. Everything seems to be in a state of flux, of a state where nothing is real and everything is real. Those who were not transported by Lee Sangmin teleportation array, could see this terrifying sight and feel the pressure mounting on them The pressure is pressing down upon the Earth and this time the pressure of it is even more terrible than thest time. Even though the world had expanded and it have more energy to endure this pressure, Azief had also grown and be more powerful. Azief is summoning the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation. Floating there above the Antic seas, his small figure is illuminated by the lightning that shes every few seconds it shows the sight of a man bearing a great pressure. All of his veins be clear for anyone to see and his body seem to be tense like his entire body seems to be burdened by something heavy. He had rarely sweat but now sweat is dripping down his forehead and back and he could feel that the energy he had absorbed is slowly drained off to bear this burden of Karma Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation possess all kinds of Karma and the Karma its holds is incalcble. In the past his Disk were drained by even simple use of this Wheel. But now that he had Laws even though the energy is draining off him, he could still endure it. He is confident he could use it to at least make sure that the demon king would suffer a lot trying to stretch his hand to Earth Azief assumed that the thing that is about toe out of that space rip is none other than a Demon King. Only a demon King would have this kind of pressure over the world and made even him who was already in Divine Comprehension felt pressure. And there is also the fact that he had once felt the pressure of a Demon King in the past The people of the world that was just rejoicing a second ago suddenly was no longer cheering or singing. Most of the weak ones disappeared so suddenly and then before the one that is left behind could even make sense of it, the weather changes, dark clouds hovers above the skies and thunder and lightning make its entrance, filling the world with the feeling of some apocalyptic event ismencing they once again look at the sky with feeling of trepidation. The entire sky looks like it is about to fall down, the roaring of thunders is like the sound of primordial beast that is about to be unleashed to the mortal world and the shes of lighting is very blinding that only adds fear to the hearts of the people. As they look at the dark cloud that filled the sky that you could see nothing else in the sky but clouds, they saw arge hole opened up and the clouds make way as everyone could amidst the shing lightning and the roaring thunder a vortex. The Laws of the World seems to went into disarray and the space be chaotic again as the gigantic vortex expanded even more. Azief entire body is now trembling as vast and boundless pressure from the universe bear down on him. The seas around him boils and the water condense into the air turning into gas because of the heat. As the pressure rises even more, below Azief figure, the sea parted into two in the shape of a circle. CRACK! Azief is the only one that could hear it. He could hear the protection barrier of the world cracking and then arge ripple of energy spread out all over the world. Storms appeared all over the world, tsunamis, earthquakes, floods and many other kinds of disaster is happening all over the world Some small mountain that did not have enough energy be ttened under this pressure, river water flows backward and all kinds of weird time phenomenon happens as a deadly air fills the air Yet, there is a life force hidden in that destructive force. There is power of rebirth and reincarnation. One could see a flower bloom, wither, and then turns into ash before turning into some kind of energy and turning into a stone and then it changes form again, again and again it changes, like it lives tens thousands of rebirths and reincarnations All this weird phenomenon could be seen all over the world, from the grass on the ground, to the clouds in the sky The Wheel ising down and Azief eyes shines blue. Space all around the world is cracking and being torn apart mercilessly by this enormous pressure. Azief is enduring the pressure and he should feel tired and exhausted and he should be tense but he is smiling ¡°This is better than thest time¡¯ He thought to himself. His palm is trembling but that is his thoughts right now He smiles because this time he could summon it faster and he did not have to exhaust his entire reserve of energy just to summon this Wheel. >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 836: Determination Azief even though he felt a slight difort in his body, there is a sense of aplishment in his heart He thenughed, his hair flow wildly amidst the storms and then he clenches his fist and a powerful energy bursted out of him He takes a step forward and the space around him spirals and then like Jean he appeared beside Jean titanic Law Avatar form. The moment he appears Jean eyes lit up. Sofia was also shocked at the sudden appearance of Azief. Now most of the disk Formationbatant of the world government is standing around Raymond protecting him from the st of these titans shing Azief senses envelops the entire ind and he could see everything and nothing escapes his eye except¡­. that thing underneath the surface of the Ind of Peace Azief did note in his Law Avatar form but the pressure that he is emanating seems to surpass Jean current pressure, as the space around him distorted and crack with even a slight of his movement. Azief did not intentionally emanate this pressure since this pressure did not onlye from him but also from the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth It is hard for the Disk Formation around Raymond to even remain standing with the pressure from the Heavens pressing them down Wind whipping all of their robes and those who wear magical armor all noticed that when Azief suddenly arrives on the Ind, their armor cracked because of the sudden pressure of Death Monarch appearance. At the same time, on the other continent, the other great leaders also could also feel that pressure and they believe Death Monarch is about to face off with that demon. For a moment, the explosive news that Hirate had send over through his telepathic connection is forgotten as the whole world seems to wait with bated breath of the conclusion of this battle the world powers could only pray and hope that Azief, Jean and Hikigaya would be able to defeat whatever that ising out from that space rip. They believe that the demon that is about toe out from that space rip would not be some normal demon. The pressure alone had causes the sky to change and that is even before the demon went out form the space rip Right now the only good thing for the leaders of the world was that most of their normal civilian had now disappeared. They don¡¯t know what happen but judging by that one moment of array pattern lighting up and the appearance of a character in the sky, most world leaders believe that it is the Sage of Array Lee Sangmin arrangement and as they expected the leader of the Lotus Order had message the other leaders that Lee Sangmin nned to teleport all people below Seed Forming into a mirror dimension to spare them from the coteral damage of the sh of these powerful beings. These leaders could only sigh when looking at the battle that is about tomence. It is not like they don¡¯t want to help Death Monarch but not everyone has technology like the Cerebral Enhancement Device of the World Government that could easily determine location amidst the new world that has emerged out of the expansion. Nor do they have the Eye of Heaven like the Order of Thinkers that relies on the All Source trace to urately determine position amidst the global geography change and taking the calction of new continents They could only pray from their continent that the three heroes would win. But just because they are putting their hopes in Death Monarch, Time Monarch and the Illusion Archmage, that didn¡¯t man that they would not prepare for the worst case scenario They are preparing in case Death Monarch loses Azief even though he is a million miles from these people, Azief understood the thought of the people of the world. He also now had noticed that Sangmin is sessful in his n, teleporting all those below Seed Formation into another dimension. With this, Lee Sangmin could be said to repay what he had owe in the past Now he could go all out without worrying about incurring catastrophic damage. As long as the Disk Formation leveler did note to close to the battle, then they would be able to remain safe. He looks at Jean and Jeanmunicate with his Divine Sense ¡®You arete¡¯ ¡®You are too early¡¯ Azief reply. Jean did not say anything else. Since he is now holding the demon king right hand from tearing more space, there is not much he could do without breaking his concentration. This demon king is not some weak demon king that is easily suppressed. His punch did not do physical damage but instead it has a different effect. Now he is enveloping that demon king hand with his palm. That punch that Jean had strike out changes the properties of time inside the space rip making the demon king seems to be constrained by some invisible thread This invisible thread is locking up Time, making the regeneration of his energy slow which weakens his grip on the space rip. But it seems that it only works on the demon king right hand. His left hand is still pulling more space, expanding the space rip for him to get out. But this is the limit of what Jean could do. After all, while the demon king is not out of the space rippletely, the Laws of Time that Jena had unleashed could prate the barrier of worlds that is in the Seresian world The only way for it to workpletely is for the demon king toe out from the space rip. He had predicted this but even then, he still felt a bit bitter. Jean knows that the best case scenario was that the demon kinges out from the space rips and they kill him. But he actually wanted to aim for the most maximum path of minimizing damage. If he could prevent the demon king forming out, and close the space rip, then everything would be even more than just fine. But, with one punch, Jean knows he had no chance of killing this demon unless the demone to Earth Prime. Because when the Demon King enters Earth, he would be suppressed by the Will of the world. Jean waited and his eyes nce toward Azief. Azief was ncing somewhere else. He was trying to sense Hikigaya but Hikigaya seems to have disappeared from his Divine Sense. ¡®He must have a n¡¯ Azief thought to himself and then he closes his eyes and then he opens it right after, roaring out to the sky, his roar echoes throughout Heaven and earth A silhouette of a bluish titanic silhouette shed for a moment as the sea water below his floating figure spirals upwards, spiraling around his entire body. One could see that the sea-level of the world is decreasing The dark clouds opened up and a golden light that so blinding shines down upon him. His gaze shakes the firmament and part away the clouds An isted sky appears above him, suppressing everything including the powerful demonic creature. Azief was smiling. A divine power emanated out of him and spread outwards. inside the space rip, all of the demon king head is already outside the portal and he is slowly crawling out from the portal. His eyes widened when he felt that aura ¡®Impossible. How can¡­.¡¯he then grits his teeth and then increased his pressure and the constrains of time around his right hand slowly dissolving itself bit by bit. With one push his entire body is now already out from the portal and now there is only his lower body that is still in the Seresian home world. Azief did not yet wanted to summon his Omni Law Body. He knew that the demon king would not be your ordinary Demon King but he still wanted to reserve his energy. He had to think of many things and while Sangmin had mange to transport many people, he did not manage to transport Katarina and Sofia. There is still of course Sasha, Sina, Wang Jian and Will on Earth. And there is also his other subordinates and people that trusted him His people. The people that believed in him and had supported him. His heart is torn right now. there is one part of his heart that wanted to give all for the people of the world because this is his fault. And there is another part of his heart that told him to reserve his energy to save the people he loved if he could not defeat the demon king. Then he closes his eyes. He only closes it for a second and then he opens it back up and there is determination in his eyes now. He had squashed that thought of torn apart by the two choice It will be a problem if I lose. Since that is so, then I just simply have to win!¡¯ that is the conclusion he arrived at. The Azief before the Fall is a loser. But the Azief after the Fall is a man that have won every challenge that was presented to him. With each win, his destiny be stronger and stronger that it is very hard to break his destiny and good luck ¡®Merge!¡¯ He shouted in Ethernian, speaking the world that rule the Laws of the Omniverse. >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 837: Three skies Azief shout echoes all over the world and the sound seems to resonate with the Will of the World and the Laws that supports it. His body then turns to motes of light. Jean notices it that it is not a Law Avatar but before he could try to think of what is happening, suddenly the hold he has on the right hand of the demon suddenly escape him Jean titanicw Avatar was thrown backward. ¡®What!¡¯ Jean almost in an instant uses the forces of time to rewind back the moment but before he could even try it, his Time Rewind was pierced by a sh of light that force Jean to take five step backward. He steps backward, the wave around his feet turns turbulent creatingrge tsunamis from the movement his leg crashed onto the ind. Another part of the Ind of Peace was chipped off and slid down to the sea. The floating ind titled and appeared like the entirety of it would fall down to the sea below And then because Jean had release his hand, there is nothing to hold back the demon the demonic head poke out from the space rip and this time finally everyone was able to see what was Raymond had been fighting inside the space rip. It was a demon with eight horns. The demon then said ¡®The Wielder of The Ten Eternal Ring. Found you!¡¯ the moment he said that Azief had finished merging with the world as his body who had turned into motes of golden light reformed back It only took him two second as now a titanic golden figures appears on the Ind of Peace, like a golden Buddha This time, this titanic figure of him is even bigger than before and when it appears the entire seven seas of the world trembles and all the space around him crack creating space scars. Spiraling Voidless space is all around his body. It was like the existence of it is breaking the space around it just by existing. ¡®Stand down!¡¯ The Demon shouted as he spread his hand and rips the entirety of the space rips like he is tearing apart a paper into two. Gust of storms appeared among the crack of space that resulted from the tearing of the space rip. A powerful shockwave exploded from that act of destroying the space rip Azief did not need to sense that energy to know that the force of this shockwave would obliterate the entire Ind of Peace. No matter how powerful the fortifications or protection formation that the Ind had, it has never has been tested against someone who reached a level that surpassed Divine Comprehension. Azief might not care if Ind of Peace was destroyed But Sofia is still there. The moment that demon broke the space rip, Azief look behind him and he gaze upon Sofia who was beside Raymond, protecting him from the shockwave of the battle His gaze seems to bend the space around Sofia and those guards that were surrounding Raymond. They disappear in an instant, teleported to the Antarctica. And then the shockwave shoot upon the ind. The force would have destroyed the indpletely if itnded, there is no doubt about it All the research and all kinds of technology that the Ind had stored around the ind would be destroyed. Hirate was still inside the secret room. He had seen all of it. As such he knew that shockwave would destroy the ind. But Hirate has prepared for this day. There was always a chance that by creating the World Gate, cmity like dimensional Breacher breaking out and attacking the Ind of Peace That possibility has always existed so how could Hirate not be prepared for such eventuality? As such, he had always had an emergency n. In his hand is a remote. It looks like it is the remote of Device 78. But the remote on his hand is not the remote for Device 78. It is the remote for Device 79. League of Freedom and the World Government might not agree in many things and rivals in many things but there is certain thing about them that people just don¡¯t know There is one project that they have not any other way than to cooperate with each other. This is one of the secrets that the League of Freedom have always tried to hide from the world because if Death Monarch ever found out that League of Freedom is cozying up to World Government, then one could only imagine what Death Monarch would do to try to suppress League of Freedom. League of Freedom was able to have a spot in the World Distribution Event simply because Death Monarch believes them to be hostile toward the World Government And the elevation of their organization to one of the Great Power is simply Death Monarch chess move so that they would act as a deterrent against the World Government. Bing allies in technological research is not the thing that Death Monarch would like to see between these two organizations. Hirate push the button and just like what happens before when Warp push the button on his remote device, a light shoots out from the dark side of the moon. Instead of shooting toward a particr person, it falls into the Quorum Building. The Quorum Building lit up and all kinds of patterns floated up into the air as these patterns enveloped the entire ind Sangmin and Warp who was seeing this was shocked. It turns out that Hirate still have one card under his sleeve that he had not brought out Warp frowned and look at Sangmin and they both have the same thought even though they did not speak with each other. They need to go farther away from this ce. Warp once again grab Sangmin shoulder and space once again crack around him like it popped out from its original position as Warp and Sangmin disappeared from the ind before the effect of the phasing could reach them They disappeared in a microsecond. Hirate smiles inside the dark room underneath the ind. He had long perfected his device but he had never share this knowledge with Narleod But while he had perfected it, the effect would not be as powerful as what Sangmin did. Since their concept is very different from each other Sangmin is able to teleport the entire world poption inside a mirror dimension. He on the other hand only could phase out the entire being of living or nonliving things on the Ind of Peace, while at the same time maintaining their atomicposition so that they would not fall down into the sea when the ind is phased out. The moment Hirate did that, and the entire ind be phased out and this created the opportunity for Ind of Peace to escape The shockwave passes through as the entire sea was split into two, and creating a road in the middle of the ocean, like Moses parting the red sea. The water did not fall down as it created a dry trail, the sea parting showing the things underneath the ocean, sea creatures pping their body on the dry area that appear out of nowhere The moment the ind be phased out Hirate activated shuttle mode and stealth mode. The entire ind flies toward a different direction and then be invisible. The space rip is no longer there and the Multiversal Convergence effect is slowly ending all over the world as Will and his teacher is closing many doors to other worlds in the Time and Space Tunnel But while the world is freed from the yoke and attraction force of the Multiversal Convergence, there is now something else on Earth. The Heavens seems to be spilt into three as there is three colors of the sky. On one part of the sky, there is golden light spilling out from the clouds, appearing like some holy celestial abodes. Underneath that sky, everything seems to be blessed by some kind of life force, feeling calm and peaceful On other parts of the sky, there is green and purple aurora like colors flowing all over the sky, and below that sky, is the weird phenomenon of time elerating, and decelerating, time moving in reverse and moving forward too fast And on the other part of the sky, is dark red sky with anything under it seems to will and die. The golden sky hovers above the head of Azief Golden titanic form. The green and purple aurora filled skies is above the head of Jean the Time Monarch And the dark red skies with that destructive aura is the sky above the Demon King head Their existence and their power separated the colors of the sky and the domains of power that the sky emanated. A holy existence of life, rebirth, death, reincarnation flows under the skies of Death Monarch. The aura of Time and Space flowed beneath the sky on top of Time Monarch head and the powerful demonic aura that corrupts life and bring about madness and destruction flow below the sky of the demon king Now around the area that used to be the area of the Ind of Peace, there is three titanic figure staring at each other. The Demon King horns slowlye down and then merge into one, emanating deadly demonic aura with a smirk on his face >>>>>>>> Chapter 838: The wheel The Demon King look particrly interested with Azief. Balfor search his memories and then he remembers something and his expression turns a bit odd. Then he said ¡®You¡­were a ve once¡¯ Azief smiles and he did not deny it. He was once a ve in the Seresian world. Thankfully his servitude was not long and he got a good haul out of it which is the Ten Eternal Ring ¡®Balfor Q¡¯un¡¯ Azief said the demon name ¡®You know me?¡¯ Azief snickered. He once saw this demon before when he was a ve in the Seresian world ¡®A mere simple Demon Prince. I guess with the Demon Kings all dead in that war, you have risen in status. But looking at this pathetic attempt of invasion, I believe that the Seresian world is at itsst leg. Clones and half-baked demons¡¯ The Demon Kingughed. But one could see there is a trace of anger in his eyes that he could not hidepletely. They all did not attack immediately. Each one of them is gathering momentum. Even right now as the Wheel is about toe down, Azief is still able to leisurely talk with the Demon King ¡®You were the mortal ve that follow that demonic count or was it a demonic knight?¡¯ he shakes his head Balfor Q¡¯un did not thought that the wielder of the Ten Eternal Ring was that mortal ve that was forced to go to the Imperial Pce And that ve is now even around his level. With the emanation of power that is swirling around Azief he is clear that while there is a slight different of force between them, this mortal is just a bit weaker than him. Considering the time since then, this rate of improvement is very fast ¡®I thought you were one of the mortal ves from the Three Thousand Worlds. It seems I was mistaken. You are the inhabitants of this Earth¡¯ The three skies above each of this titanic beings are splitting the world into three. Those people in the ground could only look up, unable to do anything when confronted with this force. Right now, they did not even have the qualification to meddle in the matter between these three beings At the same time, that snowkes that have been flying through the sky stops. Around the golden sky, there is one patch of clouds that is as white as snow. It is very small and this patch look like a speck of imperfection among the golden clouds. No one would have noticed it if not for the fact that from this one small patch of white clouds among golden clouds, snows falls down from it. Azief notices it but he ignores it as the Demon King said to him ¡®My people have been searching for that ring since the death of the Demon Emperor. Give it back¡¯ Smiling Azief simply said ¡®Make me¡¯ The moment he said that the sky above his head expanded, the golden light spilling over, contending with the dark red sky At the same time that white clouds that is about to materialize was pushed away by the clouds, travelling ten million miles away with one gust of wind. Azief knew from the moment that the white clouds wanted to materialize, Katarina wanted to help him. But in this battle, she could not help. Instead she would only have endangered herself. Before, she had been in hiding, and hard for him to detect. But the moment she arrives at the Ind of Peace and settled under his golden sky, he immediately knows where she is and as such he quickly turns her away as far as possible from him. Azief felt bad for her but he didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. The space around him was pressured by the force bursting out of him that it immediately cracks before exploding into a burst of intermittent shockwaves that cut the ocean floor and created a deep trench on either side of Azief feet. The power of the Demonic Heaven that was formed by the Demon King seems to be suppressed. All kinds of Laws swirls around his entire golden body, filling him with energy Balfor frowned as he felt his heart being stirred. He could feel that the pressure is affecting him a bit. And he also felt that the powerful pressure of the All Source,ing down on waves around him, slowly chipping away his ability, suppressing him. Azief also notice that the power of the All Source is trying to suppress Balfor. There is nothing better than this Azief took a step and the pressure that is around him multiplied BOOM! A sound of explosion shakes the sky as the golden sky expanded even more, a pressure that originated from the Heaven above and the world below all concentrated toward the Demon King But nheless, the Demon King is still one realm above Azief. He only smiles. But his feet, that is deep into the tall oceans is trembling as he uses his power to suppress that powerful energy that is tying to pressure him down. But this pressure is not what made him wary. Before hee out from the space rip, he notices another powerful pressure. He is actually wary of this pressure because he could feel like it has certain connection with the Seresian race. Just as he was thinking about this, suddenly a droning sound echoes and reverberates all over the world. For the first time since the Demon Kinges out from the space rip, he truly felt difort like someone is ying a bad tune to his ears And not only that. He felt pain in his ears and his Killing Heart is in chaos. Fear, uncertainty creeps into his heart. This is in itself made him a bit fearful. For such a demon that have reached his level, this kind of feeling could be squashed as easily as when they thought of it. But this time, when Balfor tries to squash this feeling of fear and uncertainty, nothing happens. It only grew, festering like some kind of wound that would never go away. ¡®What is this sorcery!¡¯ he said as he looks upward and then his eyes widened. He could see a titanic wheeling down to Earth. Azief only smiles as he looks at the reaction of the Demon King. In the past the Wheel was even bigger than Earth Now Earth had expanded a million fold but the Wheel is still bigger than the Earth One could only imagine the scale of such titanic objecting down would do to one own heart. The Demon King is not the only one that witnessed this sight. Those that still remains in the world and even those in the Mirror Dimension could see what is happening It is quite hard to miss looking at such a titanic thinging down to earth like it is going to smash it. Azief pointed his index finger to the sky and that Wheel stopped falling down, suspended over the edges of the Earth atmosphere, emitting powerful energy that surpass all creations. The moment he did that the pressure of the Wheel bears downs on him like a hammer smashing from the top of his head. The Golden Heaven that he had created from the power of the world nearly broke part as the entire seabed of where he was standing be depressed by ten thousand feet, creating all kinds of trenches, abyss in the deep dark sea below. te tectonic below the surface of the sea was forced out, creating a mountain that appears out of nowhere in the middle of the oceans, underwater volcano spews its me like some power forcing it out, creating all kinds of ind all over the new oceans. The entire sea was boiling because of the volcanic activity in the seabed. And then Azief opens his palm and that Wheele down again, this time its shrink into a smaller form but still gigantic as it appears floating above Azief head. The entire world seems to shake and the golden light spills out everywhere that the demonic heaven was almost erasedpletely. The Demon King before he could even make a move was forced ten feet backwards and even Jean who was close to Death Monarch was forced a few feet backward. The force of that Wheel even disturbed the Time and Space Heaven that Jean had created. ¡®Balfor, if you can¡¯t even withstand this, you would truly disappoint me. I don¡¯t think that your pride will allow it. I used to be a ve in your world. But now, you had to treat me as a danger¡¯ Azief said boldly as above his head is not only a golden sky but also a gigantic wheel. It emits the power of life and death, of creation and destruction, of Time and Karma, of reality and unreal, of false and truth. Azief was quite good in hiding the fact that the moment the Wheel arrive over his head it felt like a was put down on top of his head, pressing him down. His entire body is actually shaking but he managed to hide it >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 839: Six path of reincarnation spell Balfor was astonished when he saw the Wheel. He was angry at the words of that ve. But he was also being too shocked by that appearance of the wheel that he didn¡¯t have anything to say back. When he looks around that wheel, it fills him with dread. There is million or maybe trillions of souls seen circling the wheel. All of them seems to possess all kinds of form, and changes into many form intermittently like there is some kind of transformation and changes that is happening to the soul each time it circles the Wheel. It is mystical and powerful all at the same time. This is something beyond him as even he could not see through this Wheel true origin. And there is a Law that is around that Wheel that supersedes the Laws that is in this Universe. The entire skies of the world in that brief moment were covered with the all-epassing nature of a golden light but the Demon King did note here expecting to get the Eternal ring without a fight. He raises his energy and the Demonic Heavens appears again, contending with the golden Heaven and once again separated the skies of the world into thee. All of this takes time to describe but it all happens in the spans of two seconds But no matter how the Demon is trying to force and suppress that golden sky, that unmoving wheel seems to aid the force of the golden sky. Azief smiles ¡®I want to see if you can withstand even one blow from me¡¯ The power of suppression of the world is multiplying over the Demon King. It is said in martial arts that the battle between master is very short. That is because even before they take their weapons out, in their minds, there is already a surefire way to win. As such, the battle between maters is always swift. And that is also the truth when it is about the kind of battles of such powerful being is engaged in The Demon King frowned as he looks intently at that gigantic wheel. On the hub of the wheel is a Red Pig, a Rainbow Rooster and a Grey gigantic snake that seems to be chasing each other And then the Demon King frowns turns even deeper as he could see those thing started moving. ¡®This is¡­what is this?¡¯ this kind of question fills his mind. He did not feel it before but now as the Wheel had arrived on Earth he had feel it. There is a trace of ancientness over this wheel. On the secondyer of the wheel the demon king sees to see a wheel that depicts lives of countless of beings, multitudes of aliens races, some of them which he recognizes, some he did not It is a scene of people forming Karma, sowing it and reaping it. And the secondyer emanated Laws of Life and Death, Karma and Time and reality. And the Demon King instantly understood. This kind of artifact is controlling Karma. He saw threadsing out from that wheel, moving towards him. He takes another few step backward, creating more deep foots print on the dep trench of the sea bed If anyone is touched by the auraing out from that second wheel, they would form Karma with it. And the moment he formed karma with it, he might be trapped in that. Azief move one step forward and the Demon King took five step backward. The Demon King even when he is stepping backward di not avert his gaze from the Wheel. He wanted to understand it so he could counter it. He could not always just take a step backward for each step forward that the ve take He looks at the secondyer of the wheel The secondyer of the wheel have two half circles. One half of the circle is bright as the sun and shows myriads of beings, races of aliens with content face. This half circle seems to emanated holy and divine energy. The other half seems to be dark with no suns showing myriads of being in a miserable state being led downwards to down the Wheel This other half emanated an aura of darkness and demonic. Azief took a few another step forward and the Demon took a few step backward. The world trembles as these two titanic being is moving Half of the Demonic Heaven was infiltrated by the golden sky that its almost appears like there is only two skies right now. The golden sky and the aurora like sky is the only two skies that is above. The Demonic Heaven sky seem so be suppressedpletely by the golden sky but the Demon King is not panicked. It is far from him to be entirely worried right now. After all, he could be considered just below a Supreme Being. If not for the suppression effect of this world affecting him very severely, even though Azief had summoned the Wheel, the Demon King could cut the connection through. Right now that is what he is trying to do. He is trying to cut the connection between Azief and that Wheel. But to cut through it, the demon king must first understand what the Wheel is all about. He then said ¡®Karma¡¯ the Demon King eyes shines. He could se the Karma lines. But there is much he did not yet understand. So as Azief take a step forward and he takes a step backward, he is trying to decode the origins and the source of the power of this Wheel. Azief also notices this attempt by the Demon King so he no longer just takes a step forward. Instead he charges toward the Demon King ¡®Jean! Slow him down!¡¯ Azief shouted. Jean from the begging was very alert. The moment Azief said those order, put his palm together as the Time and Space were contain within his pam ¡®Time Stop!¡¯ he shouted in an ancientnguage just like Azief shouted when he merges with the world The Demon King saw tentacle like energy emerge out from Jean body, charging toward him. These tentacles could only be seen by people of their levels. To those who witness this, they could only see space distortion and the area around the one thousand kilometers radius around the three beings blurry. Then Azief and the Demon King began turning into a light form. Azief turns into a holy golden light and the demon turns into a d dark red golden light as they run around the world, the Wheel slowly spins over the Heavens above Earth Azief is trying to increase the pressure over the Demon king before attacking him and the Demon King is trying to see the profundities of the Wheel and cut Azief connection with it Wherever they went, arge explosion that is akin of one hundred atomic bomb being unleashed tten the area and turns mountain and ind into ashes and dust. If this was before Earth got expanded, the entire Earth might have copsed already. Around this two light, there is also a purple greenish light that follows them The Demon King truly deserve his reputation as a Demon King Even though his body is being pressured by the All source pressure, and is constantly breaking the thread of time that is trying to bind him from Jean the Time Monarch, he still could move easily moving away five step ahead of Azief. The Demon look at the thirdyer of Wheel and his eye shines with more understanding. The thirdyer of the wheel is divided into six sections that represent the six realms of cyclic existence, the process of cycling through one rebirth after another. It is the Six Realms of Reincarnation! He thought to himself. He could see that around the third realms there is all kinds of realms that seems toe embodied all kinds of tribtions and trials one must experience so that one could attain enlightenment Each of these trials must be something very hard to pass And it is almost impossible to pass it without some guidance. It is during that time the Demon King spotted a figure in each of the realm depicted on the wheel. There is a figure that made him shook. He had seen that kind of figure before in the Ancient Altar of the Predecessor. To Azief, he knows that the figure in each realm depicted in the wheel is the figure of Azul. But the Demon King did not know who Azul was. Even Azul existence is thought to be a myth by some new civilizations. Those who knows him either were so ancient like the Orvanians or those who have known many of the secrets of the Omniverse like the rulers of the seven Intergctic Powers. But while the Demon King did not know Azul name, he knows that the figure on the wheel is none other than one of the ancient Asura. Ancient Asura is the race which from them originate the race of Asura and as the Seresian race is an offshoot of Asura, he too acknowledges the lineage of the ancient Asura. Seeing that figure he instantly understood why he felt the trace of Ancient Asura when the Wheele down into the Earth It turns out that this Wheel had something to do with his ancestors. And so, he was reminded of the old stories he once heard when he was young. There was a myth among the Asuras that there is a few Ancient Asura that still roams the stars. This is considered a myth simply because no Asura had even met the Ancient Asuras. The Demon King is thinking a lot of things while chasing Azief all over the world. If not for Lee Sangmin using that formation, there is probably a lot of people that would suffer because of the chase between Azief and the Demon King Azief once again is using that spell The Six Path of Reincarnation Spell. Azief is gathering momentum to use it again the Demon King. The battle between them could not bepared to normal fight as they are fighting using the Laws of the world. Even though they appear to be chasing each other, both of them are using the Laws of the world to impede each other progress. The elements, the force of the concepts, Laws that governs the world, all were used in their chase. Hence it is not surprising that the damage that both of these being inflicted upon the world is catastrophic. The Wheel is about to move. Azief thought to himself Unlike before, his gigantic golden figure did not crack. He once surmised that when he reached Divine Comprehension level, using the Six Reincarnation Spell would not be as taxing as before He is not thinking of sealing the Demon King inside the Wheel. He is thinking of killing the Demon King From the very beginning, he wanted to kill the Demon King to fills the world with energy Unlike before, all of his Disk turns into Law. As such, the properties of the power of the Wheel had also changed. Now, it is not supplied with energy of his body but is supplied with Laws of the world The Thirteen Laws that is cultivated by Azief is channel into the Wheel. MOVE! Azief thought and then the whole world could hear a creaking sound. Azief smiles widely and the Demon King frowned deeply A powerful force burst out form the wheels as the three heavens were suppressed by that powerful force. This time, a phenomenon unlike thest time appears above the sky. The sky be like a canvas and from the wheel, the energy of the Wheel painted the sky with six lives and six reincarnations from the lower realm to high realm of reincarnations and all kinds of lives were depicted over the skies. The Six Reincarnation Spell shows its might! >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 840: The moving wheel (1) BOOM! A powerful shockwave sted the air in the skies creating whirlpools of swirling wind and cirrostratus clouds were formed suddenly as white clouds cover the whole sky like a veil around the Wheel Haloes appear around the sun and moon. Azief orders had causes the Wheel to move. The Wheel moves and the sound of its creaking crack the sky and oppressed all! That is the might of this spell. Azief with his ck robe and his cold eyes looking at the Demon King who had distanced himself from him smiles with confidence. ¡®Heh¡¯ he said with a smirk. His entire body seems to be swirling with the energy that the Wheel is emanating Powerful fluctuation of energy surges out from each movement of the Wheel, affecting the world energy, absorbing the worldly energy and the Universal energy above the Heavens of Earth The stars above the skies of Earth dimmed and all kinds of matters of the Universe that possess energy was absorbed by the Wheel. These energies presented itself upon the world in a colorful like aura, like a Milky Way gxy trailing above the skies of Earth One could see aurora like mist and blinking stars above the Wheel, as the nket of the Earth was uncovered, showing the whole world a sky without any concealment. Such phenomenon would spell disaster but because of the Wheel, there is no radiation falling towards Earth. It is like the Wheel simply made the atmosphere, which is the nket of the Earth invisible to the naked eyes But no one could appreciate the beauty of space because of the pressure of power that threatened to destroy everything in the world And there are three separate skies that was not affected by the Wheel uncovering of the skies. This kind of scene is hard to forget KREEK The resounding sound of that Wheel moving circles the world so that everyone could hears it creaking sound. It is like an ancient Wheel slowly moving after eons. Aurora like aura, swirling around the Wheel The sound itself have certain powers that is hard to exin and fathom. The Demon King frowned because he saw the figure of Azul in each of the murals of the Wheel and he recognize it. From then on, he felt a terrible feeling in his heart. ¡®This kind of power¡­¡­this might take more effort¡¯ he said it like it was easy but only he knows that it would not be that easy for him to kill this human. It appears that this ve is not someone he could underestimate. His heart is screaming danger and his intuition told him that this human would prove to be an obstruction He thought that the human would use the ten Eternal Ring but it doesn¡¯t seem so. Azief actually did not think of using the Ten Eternal ring at all It is not because that he did not trust the power of the Eternal Ring. Instead he knew that there is a qualitative change in the ring when he reached Divine Comprehension realm But he did not use it because the Demon King is someone that wanted to snatch the rings from him. And that causes him to be even more cautious. Because the Demon King might possess some secrets of the Demon Emperor that would enable him to snatch the Rings from him. Azief had long recognize one simple fact. And that is, those old and powerful being in the starry sky, all of them are very cunning. Who is to say that the Demon King did not possess some methods to restrain the ring the moment he uses it? If the Demon King truly possess such methods, wouldn¡¯t it back fire on him if he uses it. In all probability, the Demon King probably did not have such technique or methods to do such a thing or he might had done it the moment the Demon King met with Azief. But there is never harm in being cautious. The Azief of today is not like in the past. He had experienced many schemes and plots. And while most of them would be easily resolved in Earth because of his prowess, reputation and the influence hemanded, it did not mean that he himself forgot how it is like being schemed upon and feeling helpless That is the reason why he did not use the Rings. And he is confident with the Six Reincarnation Spell. Even though it did not yet reach Azul level, it is enough to deal with the Demon King Azief also recognize that the All Source, is oppressing the Demon King even more. If not for the oppression of the Will of the World, how could Azief felt confident fighting someone who is on a higher level than him? The difference between other level is not that different. But once a person stepped into Divine Comprehension, that person is a true bonafide powerful being even in the Universe. The difference between Divine Comprehension leveler and Disk Formation leveler could also be described as higher than before. As such, there is also a higher difference of power and abilities between Divine Comprehension leveler and a creature or powerful beings that in the level of Essence Creation level. But Azief did not be a simple Divine Comprehension leveler instead he had shoot up to right at the edge of the next realm of advancement and possessing a Perfect foundation of Divine Comprehension leveler. As most perfection, it defies normal logic. It is for this reason that he alone, out of the three Divine Comprehension leveler could trade blows with the Demon King without being pressured and affected by the bloodlust aura of the Demon King. It is a qualitative change that separates them from other level before it. It is actually very hard for such expert to appear even in one. Because the existence and birth of a Divine Comprehension being usually would take up a lot of energy of the world As such, after the birth of such being, the world would experience a momentary period of decline where everybody would find it hard to ascend to the next realm. This is the case even in the Three Thousand Worlds with its Three Realms. It is the same for Asgardians and Olympias and many other powerful civilizations out there in the Omniverse. The reason why there are so may powerful beings in those civilization is actually the umtion of time. None of the civilization out there in the starry skies had ever experienced such rapid advancement in life form ascending other than Earth It took Earth around eight years to produce three Divine Comprehension leveler. This kind of advancement would make all kinds of civilization out there in the stars paying great attention to Earth Prime But Earth was primed for this qualitative leap because of the All Source. Today, there is even two more Divine Comprehension leveler that has been born. Thankfully, that even though the Demon King possess Essence Creation prowess, he did not have the ability of some other Essence Creation leveler in the Universe. This is because the Seresian demon method of cultivating energy is very crude and this is understandable considering that they are cut off from the main dimension of the Omniverse Azief smirks and the Demon King frowned as the aura that ising out from both of them shed with each other BOOM! A shockwave erupted in the middle area of the sh, disintegrating water into atom particles and cut open the sky above. This is not even a direct attack but only the shing of aura but it already induces such powerful effect that the entire seabed of the seven seas across the world seems to be experiencing tremors. The middle distance between the two of them experience Space Destruction, causing the space around that center point of the sh to disintegrated itself and be unstable. They both stopped and no longer chasing each other like before. ¡®heh¡¯ Azief snorted and the Demon King also snorted, appearing calm. Behind them is the scene of a great destruction. Wherever they passed before, leaves a space tear and all kinds of natural cmity that had happened because of them chasing each other. But now, they no longer chase each other. Because Azief had managed to summon the Wheel. Now, the Demon King is looking at the Wheel and wonder to himself whether he could withstand the pressure of this Wheel while fighting with these two Divine Comprehension leveler Chapter 841: The moving wheel (2) On one side of the globe an army of spiraling tornadoes is merging with each other and began making its way all over the world One could only imagine what kind of damages that a super tornado would inflict to the ces it passes. These tornados were formed because of the speed of Azief and the Demon King was travelling, and the residual speed of these two being had created such a cmity On another side of the globe, the space tear created a powerful pulling pressure, sucking unlucky people inside that tear. On other side, there is the remnants of their chase in the forms of ttened mountains andrge abyss opened up creating a deep depression of the ground in some regions. Some ce was empty without people which is lucky. Others ces are around a settlements and that is unlucky. Fortunately, most weak people had been transported into the Mirror Dimension by Lee Sangmin and as such those who were left behind, could at least survive the cmity with their cultivation level. But while Disk Formation leveler could easily rescue themselves from such cmity, the same could not be said for the low realm Seed Forming leveler. Azief had tried to avoid ce with people. But that is hard to do since not everything could go ording to his ns. Thankfully, Jean was behind them and manage to save many people using his Time abilities and his Divine Comprehension leveler. Jean is on the other left side of the Demon King direction and Azief is on his right side. The three of them form a triangle and the middle of that triangle is where the force of the aura of these three beings shed with each other, each one showing its might. The Demon king however did not register Jean as a threat. Even though jean ability is quite damning, it is still something that the Demon King could destroy by using brute force. After all, his punch and kick, are all embedded with powerful destruction ability that could even distorts Laws and essence of the world. It is Azief and that Wheel that made him wary. He is very wary because he could feel the ancient power of that Wheel affecting him. Azief look at Jean and he send him a message ¡®Where is Hikigaya?¡¯ jean replied ¡®I couldn¡¯t sense him¡¯ Azief mind is now trying to calcte all the possibility that could happen in this battle. And he wanted to increase the probability of him winning. This is a battle he could not lose. And Hikigaya is one otherbatant that could tilt the battle to his favor. Hikigaya would not just sit still. But even till now, Hikigaya still has not shown himself. It is like he is waiting for something. Azief knows that Hikigaya is a cunning one. And that might not be a bad thing right now. Azief cut the Divine Sensemunication as Jean focused on other things while at the same time ready for any moves that the Demon King would do Jean is closing his eyes, as his Time Avatar is all over the disaster site saving a lot of people. Jean had left a trace of his Time power all over the trails where Azief and the Demon King was fighting His Time Avatar was created from the selection of Time Frame where he was there. And this Time Avatar is helping and minimizing the effect of the disaster that resulted from the Demon King and Azief battle. On the other hand, Azief and the Demon King look at each other and they are both ready to fight each other That shing of aura is just them testing each other out. Azief aura had strengthened itself because of the flows of energy of the Wheel that swirls around his body The Demon King stands on the other side and Azief stands on the other, separating the two skies above their heads Not far away from them is Jean with his own skies and domain of time and space around him. This scene of three skies and open star scape above the ground, created a mystical scene. It also created multiple weird phenomenon on the space that is around them Some of the Otherworlds people that was stuck in Earth Prime or choose not to return when Azief close the portal, look at this scene from afar and thought to themselves, that the people, of this world is not humans¡­but gods, like those in their myths. CREA¡­K The sound of the Wheel is once again echoing all over the world, and it muted all other sounds that everyone could hear it very clearly. In what used to be India, there is a temple which suddenly break out in melody. It is a Temple where Loki had gone once before to seek for something he wished dearly to be in his possessing and even attracted the attention of Yewa Hafar. The Wheel moves slowly but even then the power that it is emanating make people pray that it moves even more slowly the three heavens were suppressed by that powerful force of the Wheel and that forces the Demon King to stop trying to duke his aura against Azief and Jean thinking of what to do now as he is slowly also being pressured by that force. Azief just shows an apologetic expression toward Jean. And then the sky changes as a scenery of all kinds of images exploded out from the Wheel and fill the sky Right now, the three heavens are being suppressed by that Wheel, and the sky had changed. The energy of the Wheel painted the sky with six lives and six reincarnations from the lower realm to high realm of reincarnations and all kinds of lives were depicted over the skies. These scenes have some kind of attraction power to it that it makes people wanted to see it. The painting even though it is high up in the sky, when one looks up, it was like the painting was zoomed in and their eyes could see each and every details of the painting And when one looks at it, one would discover that the painting has no ws. Then the Wheel moves again and it produces a different kind of sound than creaking A droning soundes out from the Wheel. A droning sound fills the entire world, and this sound will sound different for different people, some of these sound would preach about some truth of the Omniverse, or just a normal droning sound. Some only hear droning sound, some could hear holy enlightenment pertaining to the truth of the Universe, showing them the trail to their Grand Path and some were trapped by it The Demon King was also affected a bit and it took all of his Willpower not to sumb to the sound thates from the creaking of the Wheel. His forehead veins are tensed and his entire body wanted to reject that sound and he wanted to close his eyes from looking at that painting ¡®What the hell is this sorcery?¡¯ he could not help but think of such thing again. He had never bene spooked as much as he is spooked right now He closes his eyes but the images of that painting is reflected in his mind. It shows the endless cycle of existence and endless rebirth. And in his mind, he was affected as he felt his Killing heart was affected. His Killing Heart wavers and his mind seems to remembers memories of the happening of hundreds of years ago and all the things that have not managed to affect him before, is now affecting him This is a simple brief moment. In that brief moment the Demon King closes his eyes, Azief frowned a bit as he now felt the burden of the Wheel. The Demon King and him did not move. Azief knows that the Demon King has been affected by the Wheel. Azief n is to weaken him gradually and dyed time so that he could build momentum for himself. He knows his power is not enough yet to truly contend with the Demon King. The Wheel is moving but for Azief it is moving to slow. He needs time. ¡®Now is my opportunity¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief send another message to Jean who was waiting on the side ¡®Save as many as you can. I would try to deal the Demon King¡¯ That is the message he had sent toward Jean with a single nce. Jean receive the message and then he hesitated. If he focuses at other things and the Demon King attack Azief, he might not be able to restrain the Demon King fast enough. But then he sighed inwardly before deciding to trust Azief. Jean closes his eyes and his energy spreads out from him strengthening his Time Avatar and spawning more of it to save more people and limits the damage all over the world Azief also close his eyes and his consciousness enters the Wheel. He would try to see and influence the glimpse of the illusion that the Wheel would present against the Demon king The Demon King right now is in an uneasy situation as he closes his eyes and bombarded with memories of the past that he had forgotten before. But those memories had made a mark in his heart and now it is being brought out from the recesses of his mind. In the Three Thousand Worlds, this kind of phenomenon that is guing the Demon King is called the Heart Demon. In some others civilization, it is called different thing. Some called it the Mental Burden, some called it Obsessions Interference and many other terms for it All kinds of memories were revealed and images of lives shes by. And then a scene yed itself out and the Demon King was absorbed into this scene And Azief was there, looking at it, appearing like a specter of ck mass of clouds >>>>>>>>> Chapter 842: Trapped in the cycle (1) The Demon king suddenly found himself bing a stone. But he saw himself in a third person perspective. The sound of the droning still echoes in this space He saw himself being a stone that is watered down by rainwater for tens of thousands of years before turning into dust. The rain falls endlessly from the sky. Balfor feel the water falling onto the stone and somehow with each falling raindrops, he be more and more calm, feeling like he was a stone. The rain falls even more and Balfor didn¡¯t know who long the rain had fallen and how long had he existed. The desert where he is situated at now turned into ake, the water flowing endlessly filling what used to be a drynd into a fertilend where the grass begins to grows and life blooms. He is now a stone in a dessert that turned into ake. But the stone is not as big as it was in the beginning. The stone then breaks and then it turned into dust And so ended Balfor life as a stone and then like he is being sucked into something Balfor felt hisposition changes again and now he be something else. He then saw himself as raindrops, the same raindrops that crushed that stone into dust. This time, he felt what it was like to be that water. He falls down and keep falling down, raining down upon a sandy dessert until it turns into a lushnd full of green and the area where he rained upon, be ake that be the source of life for animals and nts For a moment Balfor even forget that he was a Demon and thought nothing. There were a few times that in his mind, that he thinks of nothing. The rain stopped and then another scene appeared and he was once again absorbed into the scene This time he is bing an animal. He follows thew of the wild, living mindlessly until he was hunted by some hunter and be the food of some human-like creatures. Then he became a human. He saw himself hunting an animal and eating it, bing full after a few weeks of being starved. And then realization dawned on him. He was the stone and he was the raindrop. He was the animal and he was the human. Which one is the beginning of the Karma? Which onees first? Is the scene reversed, he thought for a moment? He had no physical form in this world. But he knew he is able to think. Was he in the beginning the water and then he crushes that stone and so in another cycle of existence, he was the stone to feel what it was like being crushed? But stone and water had no feelings and such it follows thews of nature. Then what about the human and the animal? Was he at first the hunter? He eats the meat of that animal and so in another cycle of existence, he became the animal, and be hunted and eaten? But how could that be Karma? The human is starving so he eats. That is following his nature. As for the animal, what Karma had he incurred? The more he thinks about this the more he be confused and it is slowly filling his mind In this midst of confusion suddenly, the scene once again changes. He then saw himself as a demon. It is a form he is most familiar with. He was torturing some alien creature that he had caught. He boiled that alien alive in a metal cauldron as heughed at that alien cried for help. Then the scene changes and he is now an alien creature that was captured by a demonic soldier as he was trying to save his family. He was then brought to some demon and was tortured before he was boiled alive and cursing that demon to also felt the pain that he had felt He could feel his skin melted off from his bones and he screams in such a terrifying screams that it didn¡¯t even sound like a sound anymore. He could feel his own brain is being boiled and the pain is unimaginable. And then the scene changes again Round and round it goes and he saw all kinds of lives, experiencing it and six lives and six reincarnations passes by in the span of a time of a water falling down from the tip of a leaf to the ground. The scene then shed by him extremely fast, like everything was fast forwarded. Decades passed by in a second and then millennium and eons passes by, epoch after epochs passes him by in just a matter of few second and all kinds of images flooded his mind, that he had a hard time of keeping up with all of it. Yet, he knows he had experienced all of it, the emotions that he had umted in each lives stay with him, marking him and pushing him deeper into the world where there is no escape from the cycle of existence. He saw mountain and he saw rivers. What he saw are mountains and what he saw is rivers. That is the truth he had gleaned and he believes that this was the ultimate truth He saw the forest on the mountain and he saw the water with the water flowing and then somehow, he realized that the mountain were not mountains after all, and the rivers were not rivers after all. And then after a few thousand more cycles of existences, finally, he saw mountain again as mountains and rivers again as rivers That is his experience seeing all of these kinds of lives and experiencing these feeling of being washed by the traces of time and reincarnation and rebirths. His Killing Heart is being dulled by these scenes of reincarnation and rebirths All of the lives and memories he sees was too vivid that he questioned himself. Was he really a Demon? Or was he actually the stone that been rained down for tens of thousands of years? Or was he actually the droplet of water from the skies that shower thend and turns a desert into ake? Or was he the animals that was running in the forest and got hunted by a human? Or was he the human eating that animal? Was he the demon that tortured that alien or was he the alien that was being tortured? Or was all of that was him? Chapter 843: Trapped in the cycle (2) He sows karma and reap them, trapped forever in the cycle of rebirth and reincarnation, as he could not help himself from being free from karma? The Seresian Demon like Asura race has a Killing heart. This enables them to remain firm in their desires and their will. But the sound of that droning, the sound of that Wheel is now challenging his Killing Heart so much so that he felt like he is trapped in some kind of circle that he could not get out of. When he did get out and thought he had found the exit, he was actually in another circle. Then he tried to breakout once again, and yet when he thought he had truly breakout this time, he realized he is in another circle. He had never gotten out. He was only under the illusion that he had gotten out For beings of his level, this kind of attack that targeted his soul is more deadly and more dangerous It is not as shy as fighting hand to hand and showing powerful fluctuations of energy. But it is more dangerous. Because beings like him, and powerful creature like Azief, Jean and Hikigaya at their current level would not be easily destroyed. Each one of them have their own ways of surviving when they reach this kind of level As such when external attack used to be effective, when they reach this level, internal attack that attack the psyche and the souls is more effective on them And round and round he goes about in the circle in his mind. ¡®What is this this? Who am I?¡¯ he thought to himself. The Demon King is frowning and he is actually feeling a little afraid now. Was the memory that he saw was his reincarnation of the past or was it only a dream? Like a man dreaming of being a butterfly only to think maybe he is the butterfly dreaming of being a human? This kind of thoughts and memories and dreams enter the Demon King minds and he nearly got trapped by it He knows he is on the verge of true and utter confusion. He tries to remember what was he doing before he is the stone and the water, before he is the animal and human, before he is the demon and the alien. He is trying to remember and then there is a vague image of a ring materializing in his mind and then his eyes shines with red light and there is a smile on his face as memories flooded in. The ring was his anchor. And the anchor for demons is obsession The Ten Eternal Rings of the Demon Emperor was always his obsession and the reason why he enters through that portal and suffer the suppression of the Will of the World and still stubbornly hold his ground He came because of that Ring ¡®heh, it worked¡¯ Balfor thought to himself. He had sealed that obsession deep in his heart the moment he felt like he was being sucked into that attraction power of the painting in the sky. He didn¡¯t know at that time what kind of things he would experience when the painting ensnares his thoughts but he knew he had to set up some countermeasures At the moment he remembers the ring, his eyes shines as he remembers who he was and what he was doing before he enters this cycle of existence. At that time, a specter like figure could be seen in each of his countless cycle of existence. Balfor notices that the specter watches over him in each cycle of existence It was then that the specteres out from each of the cycle of existence and release a sigh His sigh echoes in this now Voidless space and a universe suddenly explode into existence. The sigh echoes without stopping and Balfor recognize that the sound of the sigh seems to harmonize with the sound of droning. Before he couldn¡¯t hear the droning sound but now that he is awake, he could hear the droning sound clearly Balfor then recover back his solid form as he floats among the stars. The droning sounde from space itself and the stars. But the space and the stars and thes around him, all of them is not real. At least not real in the sense of it is not the true realm of existence. Balfor narrowed his eyes and this time Balfor could see it. He smiles when he saw that specter finally revealed itself. It was Azief. He looks at Balfor and sighed. ¡®I guess I still underestimated this Demon King¡¯ Azief thought to himself This is the battlefield he had created specifically for the Demon King. This is why he was confident in letting Jean go and minimize the damage on Earth while he tries to weaken the Demon King. He even nearly sends the Demon King into an utter confusion but the Demon King still manage to break out from the confusion. He was guiding the cycle of existence and rebirth of the Demon King. He had hoped that the Demon King would be affected deeply and could not extricate himself from the illusion. Though, it is quiet wrong to call the images and scenes that the Demon King had saw an illusion. Illusion is an underestimation of what this actually is. the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth could do many thing and one of them it is that it could show someone path to the Grand Path But it also could trap someone in an artificial six path of reincarnations. Azief sighed because he did not think that the Demon King was careful enough that he had managed to anchor himself onto an obsession before he enters into the six path of reincarnation dream If not for that, Azief was seventy percent confident that he could defeat the Demon King in this world and weaken himter in the real world. When Balfor eyes shines and saw Azief true form, he smiles. ¡®I saw you¡¯ he said. Azief frowned listening to the Balfor words Because it meant that the Demon King has now gained his mind back. All the cycle of existence that he had been through turns into motes of light and floats among the stars and space dust. Each of the motes of light if one could observe it in near proximity, one could see the lives and experiences that the Demon King had endure Each motes of light contained the lives of Balfor in the cycle of existence that is created by Azief. Chapter 844: Trapped in the cycle (3) And the motes of light in the Universe is so numerous that one could only see it filled up from one horizon to another. That is the amount of lives that Balfor had experienced And even after all that, he could still maintain his mind. If not for the fact that the Demon King is Azief enemies, he might even admire him Azief look calmly at Balfor. Azief eyes seems to be filled with images of all kinds of lifeforms. His eyes seem to be overseeing the beginingless cycles of repeated births, their mundane existence and dying again and it continues on an on This cycle of repeated birth is perpetuated by desire, ignorance and karma. In Azief eyes, there is six realms of existence as he saw deities, demons, humans, spirits and a realm of suffering and punishment. Each of these lifeform is suffering and in each of these six realm, there is Azief looking over them like some kind of guardian and also a guide. That is all reflected in his eyes. This is different from when he uses his Avatar Law Body. When he uses his Law Avatar body, his eyes seem to see the entirety of the Universe contained inside his eyes. But using the Wheel, Azief eyes seems to see through all the levels of the six realms of reincarnation and overseeing it. If it is any other beings that is weaker than the Demon King look at Azief eyes, they would be ensnared by it and trapped inside the six realms of reincarnation. They might even freeze at the spot and cease to move until they coulde out from the six realm in their minds. Azief is also floating among the stars and his body is emanating some concepts of the Laws of Rebirth and Reincarnation. Time around him flows differently, that one would hard to know whether time is mobbing in reverse or moving forward in an elerated rate. The things around him died and changes form and turns into another things and so on and so forth the process continues. It is rebirth. And then when it ceases to exist, it exists again in another form. Some of them enter the reincarnation and gain sentience, umting merit and ascend. Yet all of this life, still is inside a circle. As Azief floats closer toward Balfor, Balfor could see a silhouette of a gigantic Wheel behind Azief back. It is just a silhouette and it is vague but that alone fills the Demon King with wariness as he once again seals his obsession for fear that he would once again be sucked into that illusion. Even now, he is still inside the illusion and had not yetes out. This is a battle that no one in the real world could see. This is the battle of will, of conviction. Azief sighed looking at Balfor and then he simply said ¡®Why resist, Balfor? There is a chance for a grand path¡¯ And then saying this, Azief suddenly turns into a gigantic figure that he alone fills half of the Universe and dwarfing the Demon King It almost looks like the Demon king is imply a speck of dust in the vast universe whenpared to the size of Azief right now His figure then emanated golden light that shines over the dark space of the Universe. There is no difference between Azief and a Golden Buddha depicted in the many temples in the Three Thousand Worlds The Demon King was not impressed. But he also felt uneasy because it felt like his pressure is being oppressed by Azief golden light. The Demon King then simply said ¡®I reject the Grand Path that is not mine¡¯ The Demon King thenughed as his body slowly swelled and then he too be a gigantic figure, filling the other half of the Universe The power that unleashed shows his conviction and will and his killing aura materialized turning into red cloud that floats around the space under the influence of that killing aura. He appears like some kind of primordial demons with killing aura so thick that it changes the motes of light into dark motes of light that is slowly disintegrating When it disintegrates, it went into the red cloud and the lives inside that motes of light were distorted. Kind actions turns to evil But the golden light is slowing the disintegration of the motes of light. Azief was smiling, his eyes are shining golden like some kind of an all embracing deity and Balfor was scowling, with his eyes red as blood appearing extremely sinister One side is a golden figure bathed in holy golden light and the other side is a demon covered with killing aura that swirls around each parts of its body. It is like a battle between good and evil, holy and unholy. But none of them is making any move yet Azief smiles gently and said to Balfor. ¡®There is no yours and mine path in the Grand Path. There are many roads. Some are harder than the rest. Some are faster. In the end, it converges. If it is not your grand path, then what it is you think your grand path? Today, I would enlighten you!¡¯ Azief shouted and then he put his hand together like a monk putting his hand together to salute the donor of the Temple. But Azief was no monk and he did not learn from a monk. What he did seems like he is putting his hand together. But the effect of it is not like that. The cycles of existence that Balfor had experienced all gathers at Azief fingertips when he opens his arms before. And then when he puts his hand together, all the cycles of existence that Balfor had experienced was crushed and a turbulent upheaval happened in Balfor mind and heart the moment that palm mmed onto each other His path that he had seen inside the artificial Six realms was destroyed and it bear a pressure on Demon King minds. Azief then opens up his palm and then strikes toward Balfor. ¡°With one strikes, driving Gods and Devils Away. Struggle with fate, kind nature must be cultivated, With One Strike, cut apart evil existence!¡± He chanted these words as he strikes that palm forward toward Balfor. Those words seem to resonate within this Universe and a powerful pressure fills the Universe as thes around them trembles and cracked. The red clouds that was filed with killing aura all exploded into mist and dissipated into nothingness. Chapter 845: Trapped in the cycle (4) And then an illusory scene appeared behind Azief. Deities with white haloes on top of their head and holy aura on their entire bodies is fighting a grand celestial war with demonic creatures The palm did not yet even reach the Demon King but he could feel its power. The Demon King took a step backward, as he could feel that his Killing aura was suppressed fiercely by the palm. The palm seems to imbued the scenes behind Azief back creating a powerful holy aura that seems to disperse his Killing aura, fulfilling the chanting that he had said before With one strikes, driving Gods and Devils Away. But even though Balfor had already take a few steps backward, travelling in a distance that is light years away, the palm seems to ignore any kind of distance and space, appearing like Balfor did not even move a step and the palm is stilling towards him. The illusory scene be even more clear behind Azief and the momentum of that palm strike gained even more pressure. The faces of the deities were fierce and the expression of the Demonic creatures were malicious. This time even though Azief did not see the scene behind his back with his eyes, his Divine Sense could see all of it He could see that below the feet of these titanic gods, were countless of alien races propping the Heavens And below the feet of the demons, were also countless of races sacrificing their lives and blood to help the demons. But Azief was calm seeing all of this because he saw the Wheel and all of them were sucked into that Wheel. And the moment that happened in the scene behind Azief back, his palm connected with the Demon King chest. The palm smack right at the middle and the Demon King chest caved in as the holy light of those deities in the scene converge on Azief palm at thest moment. ¡®Demons and Gods had to submit! With One Strike, cut apart evil existence!¡¯ Azief shouted and the entire Universe seems to crack and split apart. BOOM! The strike unleashes its power and the Demon King chest exploded and his titanic figure diminished, the Killing aura disperse as fast as ites. The figure of Balfor shrinked until he once again became small as Azief rises in size, the Wheel behind his back be even more clear. Azief eyes look toward Balfor and it no longer hold that kindness in its eyes. His face turns fierce and his aura reflected his fierceness He appeared like a monarch of the universe and with the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation on his back, he lords over the Six Paths of Rebirths of the Desire realm and his body radiates six rays of light and apanied by six representation of the Six Paths in the Wheel ¡®DIE!¡¯ He was about to m his palm toward the tiny Demon King but then the Demon king shouted ¡®This is your world. But it is not the real world! I defy this reality!¡¯ A powerful pressure exploded out from him and an ancient hymns seems to echoes inside Azief artificial world and he frowned And then Balfor roars toward Azief fierce golden titanic figure as the palm that had covered the entirety of the universe and was about to m onto him. In the real world, only three seconds had passed from the moment Azief and the Demon King close their eyes. In that three seconds, countless of epoch had passed in that world that Azief had created. The effect of Azief attack in that artificial world seeped into the real word. The Demon King who is closing his eyes is seems to be experiencing something difficult judging by his forehead that is frowning. Then suddenly wounds appears on many parts of his body Jean had already managed to save a lot of people and his attention had already focused back on the Demon King. He did not attack the Demon King because he knows his attack would not do much damage. But now, suddenly, he saw that the Demon King is bleeding on many parts of his body ¡®What did Azief do?¡¯ he thought to himself. And then the Demon King open his eyes and he roars toward the sky above him. This sudden action made Jean wary and instantly shrouded himself with Time Energy But the Demon King doesn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to Jean, instead his eyes seems to see something that he did not Runic-like patterns appears around Balfor body like a tattoo. The runic patterns glow like a glowing light in the darkness. He opens his mouth wide, and a silent cryes out from hisrge mouth. Storms forms on the sky, spiraling and converging the clouds before it disperses in a moment notice A hole in the stratosphere appeared because of that cry the st of energying out from his mouth push the space dust outside of Earth atmosphere to travel further from Earth Even though it is a silent cry, it is just because nobody could hear it. But somewhere, in the hidden dimension something could hear it and they echo back the roars. Like a song, like a hymn. It is the other Demon Kings of the Seresian world. They sat lifelessly around the Pce of the Demon Emperor. And when they hear the roars, they knew that they had to shout back Instinct take over and they roar back, their killing heart and their killing desire transmitted to Balfor, urging him to break from that reality that Azief had created in his mind. And they were not the only demons that roars back. Somewhere, something, in a Dark Universe roars back. Whatever this thing is, it exists and it roars back, helping the Demon King on Earth to maintain and break out from Azief artificial illusory world. And the echoing of that roar broke the confusion in the Demon King mind and he manages to retain his mind and not to sumb to the confusion effect that was brought by the Wheel. Jean also heard the roars and he also manages to withstand it though it is probably because Azief from the very beginning had never treated Jean as an enemy Azief opened his eyes as his eyes trained onto the Demon king. Now, there is no longer the vision of the six realms in his eyes. But there is still boundless confidence in his gaze. ¡®Hard to break¡¯ he thought to himself about the Demon King willpower. ¡®No matter. I could still win this¡¯ >>>>>>> Chapter 846: Lord of the six path The Wheel above his head is moving slowly. But the energy that is emitted with each move it takes is enormous. Azief smiles as a kind of power swirls around him. Like before this Wheel affect the entire world. But this time its effect is even more powerful. The rise of his level as a Divine Comprehension leveler had also cause the power of the Wheel to rise considerably At the same time, the power of the Wheel also affects those creatures below that hide themselves in the depth of the sea. The deep sea monster that came from another world and thought that they have survived the detections of the powerful creatures of Earth But then that force sweep the sea. The sound echoes across, above and under the water and these sea creatures, most of which the size of arge mountain, squirmed and roars beneath the deep sea. The entire seabed of the world was trembling and the waves be tumultuous, the seven ocean is full with turbulent storms and winds. These creatures are not simply humongous; they also possess all kinds of abilities. There is an eel the size of Europe who is slithering on the seabed. When the force sweeps over it, it squirmed and its body produces powerful lightning below the sea, and all kinds of weird phenomenon happens all over the sea. Some of the sea water was electrified and there is an electrical storm that is happening on some parts of the oceans. There is also a shark that would put Megalodon to shame. They were one hundred times bigger and its power is even more overbearing. If this creature ever gets tond, unless it is a Disk Formation or Divine Comprehension leveler, everything would be able to get devoured by it. When that force sweeps over it, it ms its humongous body to the seabed, causing an abyss to open up in the seabed, creating pulsating whirlpool that create more turbulent condition over the oceans They hear the sound and they could not bear it They were after all, foreign existence, something that Azief had designated as hostile. The Wheel follows its master will As such it is not a pretty sight for those monster who is squirming in pain in the bottom of the sea Some of them devolved and some of them epts the baptism and be a little bit sentient Those monster who devolved, some of them be smaller and some of them exploded and turned to dust, their energy merged with the Will of the World strengthening the Will of the World Azief look at the Demon King in the distance, his eyes are clear unlike the eyes of the demon king which is cloudy and still disoriented after that experience of being trapped inside that illusionary scape. There are also all kinds of wound all over the Demon King body. Even though, he could not kill the Demon King in that illusory world, at the very least, he had put something inside the Demon King mind even though the Demon King still did not notice it. Azief is ready to fight the Demon King and his Six Path Spell is also ready to be used. He could integrate it into his attack now. The palm strike that he had used against Balfor inside that illusory world is derived from the Divine yer Finger. It disturbed the demonic essence inside the Demon King body The Demon King is also awake now and he look at Azief with wariness. He did not say anything only staring at him and one could see that Balfor is focusing negative feeling towards him. Azief only snorted at this. ¡®I need to appear even bigger then¡¯ he thought Azief is floating there in the sky and his body is slowly bing bigger as the golden figure of him shines over the whole world, like a sun breaking out from the night Azief once again appeared like he did before in that illusory world, his eyes are looking straight at the Demon King He is full of power and momentum, and the golden light around him seems to suppress the presence of the Demon king by a considerable degree. Azief smiles when he thought of how far he hade through In the past, it is only the spell that is powerful and not he himself. But now, not only his spell is powerful but he is also powerful enough to affect many things not only on Earth but also in the Universe atrge There is no Disk cracking and while his energy was drained off, it was but a small amount that is negligible. Even now, floating there, his body keep taking in the power of the world, the power of the stars ands all over the Milky Way and there is even a slice of Omniversal energy that is leaking out from the effect of the Multiversal Convergence. The Omniversal energy is hard to sense because it is an energy thate from the mixing of the world energy, the universal energy and the dimensional energy that is present in other dimension Other people would find it hard to unify these energies into one and created Omniversal energy but Azief find it easier than most people because of his Omniversal Law mastery. His body now possess powers and energy that surpasses Disk Formation levelers by thousand fold. And this is not to mention he had thirteenw bodies that control thirteenws of the Universe and his Omni Law could even affect the Omniverse His entire body injury because of the weight of the Wheel regenerated quickly as the pressure of the Wheel is neutralized by him in such a fast manner There is no possibility of energy rebounding. Azief took a step and his entire golden body erged itself again. His Golden Avatar shines the whole world like the sun in midday and then he took another step. With each step he taking, he is umting pressure, integrating the Will of the World with him. Most of the time, the Will of the world would be resistant towards him. But this time, the Will of the World cooperated with him. Probably even the Will of the World knows that they now share the same enemies The pressure forces the Demon King to take a step backward as the space and Time flows around both of them seems to crack unable to withstand their powerful pressure that transcend limitation of the world Laws and myriads of energies is surrounding Azief and the demon King Azief smirks and then demon King eyes be even more bright. ¡®Fight!¡¯ The demon King shouted, his Killing Heart has reached the peak, and there is a cruel smile on his face. His entire aura bursted out and the ocean around his waist all seems to be push down by an invisible force. The demon King move forward and his step crack the seabed as arge water jettisoned up into the air, turning into gas the moment it reaches ten-meter-high because of the pressure of the Demon King movement. Azief smiles and said ¡®So be it!¡¯ Azief is now ready to fight against the Demon King. This is a battle between two different level. Azief is still in Divine Comprehension level and while the demon King was suppressed by the suppressive power of the All Source on Earth, he is still after all could be likened to n Essence Creation leveler. It would not be easy for Azief to win. But he is not fighting alone after all They both punched toward each other and the moment their fist shed, the entire half of the ocean around them disintegrated. ¡®Hahaha¡¯ Balforughed. ¡®this is reality. True reality¡¯ Azief smiles as he understood what the Demon King is implying. He is implying that in the real world he is stronger Azief only smiles as he was forced to take a few steps backward. Then he rushes forward. To the world, this is the first time that Azief and the Demon king is battling. As for them, they know this is the second time that they are fighting against each other. They traded blows by blow, each of them did not use their full power yet, both of them are testing each other limits But even that is so, the effect of their battle affected the whole world. The entire seven seas are rumbling and forty feet tall high tsunamis could be seen rising up all over the seas. Some of them tide through but some of them was formed before crashing down because of the area of st that sweep through them when Azief and Balfor trade blows. This st that erupted from their blows destroyed the tsunami. It is not only the seas that were affected. The sky above seems to be teared apart by the pressure and space rips appears wherever they sh. Jean take a step backward and created a Time Dome around them minimizing the effect of the battle The battle between Azief and the Demon King began in earnest! In that area where the battle is the most concentrated, an eye appears out of the void, looking at the battle with interest. There is one eye that is looking at the battle. This eye blink for a few seconds, like it is capturing the moment. The eyes seem to have spirals in his eyes. And this spiral has illusion effect to wherever it is pointed at. Hikigaya is looking at the battle and he too must have his ns. But for now, he remains hidden as the battle between the Demon King and Azief intensify And the Wheel keeps spinning >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 847: Joyful laugh (1) At the same time as Azief closes his eyes following the Demon King, somewhere in the world, there is someone who is cursing the sky ¡®Shit! It¡¯s that Wheel again!¡¯ the moment he cursed that Wheel, he felt the omen of misfortune gathering around him. His entire body is trembling and his face is contorting like it is experiencing severe pain. ¡®Fuck. He keeps using this skill¡¯ This man has long silver hair that is tied up neatly on the back of his head. He is wearing a wolf fur over his undercoat and he is trying to close his ears but even his hand is trembling in pain. But he manages to close his ears. Bur even after closing his ears with his hand the sound keeps going inside his ears The sound to his ears, is not the same sound that other life form would hear Others would hear preaching, or some guidance to show them their grand path in the form of enlightenment, to show them what they are missing, but what he is hearing is simply a melody This melody in the past was simply unpleasant. But now, it has upgraded. It is not only unpleasant; it is grating to the ear. And it is torturing him. His soul felt like it is being cut and smashed down repeatedly and the melody this time is even more louder than before He moves his head to left and right like he had some kind of neck problems and his entire body is trembling and experiencing pain that is hard to describe. All kinds of memories shed back in his mind and all of the experience of the eons tortured him in the form of worldly emotions. His soul is desperately screaming and thrashing about and like in the past, that silent personality inside him is trying toe out again, this time even possessing power to move a bit inside the Soul Scape. The silent personality also grew stronger and one could see an image of someone simr to him, a silhouette that is trying toe out from his body. It is the materialization of souls inside his body that wanted to get out from the vessel, which is the body. This person with two souls is Yewa Hafar. He did not think that he is once again so unlucky to see that Wheel again. And just like before, the melody thates out from the Wheel is a melody that tortures him. He did not even have the chance to run into another dimension the moment he realizes something is going bad He had never expected that Azief would brought out the Wheel. This is because in the other timeline, Azief had never solve Azul regret and did not get his tutge and his favor. But in this timeline, he did As such, Azief in this timeline chooses a different kind of attack. Azief in that other timeline were not as prominent as he is now, at this point of time. At that time even though, Azief was the one that causes the Time Crisis, the one solving the Multiversal Convergence and fighting with the demonic army was everyone in the world Azief did not even y that much of a role as he is one of the many that fought against the demon it was not like today, where two Divine Comprehension leveler was born because of the surge of energiesing out from the worlds that connected with Earth Prime. One could argue it is also because of Azief help that Hikigaya could easily found his path quickly and broke through to Divine Comprehension before the Demon Kinge out from the portal And Azief was not as strong as this before with full perfect foundation of Divine Comprehension level. If Azief wanted, he could take one step forward and just simply enters Essence Creation. And the demonic soldiers were not as much as it is today. Today when he looks at the amount of demonic soldiers that fills the sky, even he who knows how things would y out was a little shocked He knows that another thing had diverged from the predestined course. And that is not good at all. He found himself in a dilemma. He wanted to interfere but he fears that his interference would create another change and once this change ispounded, then everything would be chaotic and might even movepletely out of his hands and his n and as such, it would disappoint his Master, The Lord of All Destruction, the Holy Destroyer. When Yewa Hafar divined the reason of why there is so many demonic soldiersing out from the space rip with his calction abilities, he found out that if the matter progressed like it was in the original timeline, things would look so much different than it is today For one, they would not be so much demonic soldiers because, a few years before the events of the Time Crisis in the original timeline, the Seresian home world be even more terrible ce to live after the death of the Demon Emperor with scarcity of worldly energy that is guing the Seresian race There is the weakening of the dimensional energy around the translucent dome that separate their dimension And as time passed that translucent protection dome that was created cracked and the Seresian world are slowlying back to the real Omniverse and their dimension is no longer hidden deeply into the pocket dimension in the Void universe From that crack every once in a while the area that was exposed to the crack would experience powerful dimensional storm that wreck apart the ecosystem of the demonic world and thest straw was when someone from the Three Thousand Worlds of the Heavenly realm manage to find this ce and kill the demons and destroy their Rebirth hub and their other cloning technology As such, in the original timeline when the channel between the Seresian world and Earth Prime was established during the Multiversal Convergence, the demonic soldiers was not as numerous as it is today and the Demon King was not as lively or as powerful as he is today. But at the same time, even though the event was hastened, it seems that with Azief growing strength, it neutralizes all the bad things that could have happened in triggering the event this fast. Probably Loki had expected this and probably this is one of the reason he is strengthening Azief. To Yewa Hafar, Azief is nothing but amb that is fattened up to be ughtered in the future. Loki must have known that Azief is the catalyst to that event and as such, destroying or even putting some hidden weakness in Azief would be the most logical action to take. Of course, if Loki had truly killed Azief, then it is no guarantee that the ending would not be the same. In other words, Loki also knows some things because he did not kill Azief immediately when he returns to the past. Instead Loki had guided and help Azief be even more stronger and even help him in Perfecting his Path It is no doubt that the Time God had taught Loki some heavenly secrets about Time and how it corrtes with Destiny and Fate. But even if that is so, Loki always had the chance to nt some hidden weakness in Azief body that might help when the End happens. Yewa Hafar don¡¯t believe that Loki would be swayed by personal emotion when the stake is so high for him As such, Yewa Hafar did not understandpletely Loki ns and scheme which even involves strengthening Azief to this point that in the Universe there is only a few beings that could actually pose a threat to Azief right now Maybe this strengthening scheme is to negate the negative consequences that would arouse from the butterfly effect of changing destiny and fate And it is not like today where Azief could go toe to toe with a demon in the level equivalent to Essence Creation level. The plot where the whole world fight against the Demon King and suffers terribly, as the human casualty amounts to more than millions of people in the aftermath did not happen. Now, the people left in the world are all above Energy Disperse Stage and those who were weak and below Seed Forming were all transported into a Mirror Dimension. As for Death Monarch? He seems confident that he could defeat the Demon King. If before, many things could be considered as small changes. This time, it is truly big changes. Chapter 848: Joyful laugh (2) But of course with Loki interruption, this timeline had diverged slightly. Yewa Hafar had expected that Time Crisis in the other timeline should have happened in another few decades and not just a few years after the Weronian Invasion. And in that timeline, the world was even more darker than it is in this timeline. There were no Seven Great Powers to regte the chaos of the world and as such it is truly great warring period among the strong. All kinds of warlords rise up and created faction or kingdoms, fighting all over the world. Even the World Government and the Revolutionary Army at that time could not control all of the forces in the world It was an era where Yewa Hafar could thrive. In chaos heid the path for theing of His Lord. But in this timeline, there is Seven Great Powers that regte the world. There is order that contain the chaos of the world. Light seems to be winning over the darkness in this new timeline With the Article of the World Distribution, Azief had effectively create a control mechanism over the chaos of the world. Of course this could only be achieved because of the deterrence effect that Azief had upon the world. Every Disk Formation levelers need to think twice before creating their own faction if they are not confident that they could fight against the great powers that was appointed by Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world But the changes that Loki had precipitated had also hasten some events. Like this one. And while Yewa Hafar was prepared for the Time Crisis to hit and even chose a right spot to enjoy the chaos and disorder, he had not prepared for Azief using the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth again. Things had changed to much and diverged too much. But all is not lost yet. He thought to himself even as he was enduring the pain. Truth be told, most of the thing that had happened since the Time Crisis began had diverted greatly from the original timeline But he still has the confidence that he could reverse it and stick through to the n. ¡®ARGH!¡¯ He winched in pain as even the thought and ns in his head were forgotten for a while as the melody keep hurting him ¡®Shit¡¯ eh cursed again. It is not like eh didn¡¯t want to run away or hide in some secret ces that could mute the sound of that Wheel. It is that he can¡¯t. because the moment that Wheel appeared on Earth, he felt like all of his magic seems to be sealed. And when the Wheel moves, that is the time when the peak of power and pressure of the Wheel was directed at him, that makes him unable to do anything but to watch as the Wheel turns and hear the creaking sound and hears the melody ying in his ears Of course Azief himself would not notice that the Wheel suppressing him with extra care. But if one day, he mastered the use of that Wheel, he would no longer be ignorant that the Wheel seems to suppress Yewa Hafar, the Acolyte of Dark Tidings with more special care. If that is revealed, then with Azief curiosity he might open a big can of worms that would change the time lien entirely But for now, Yewa Hafar did not have to worry about him finding out that he is Acolyte of Dark Tidings For now, he is worrying about this pain that he is experiencing all over his body. It is not something that could be described as a physical pain as that would be a misrepresentation of what the pain ry is. It is pain. Pure pain that could not be exined. There is no source of it and there is no end of it. One thing is clear was that the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth induce this pain upon him. It is Karmatic cause and effect. It is not the washing of Karma but the punishment of it. And now he is suffering silently here alone. The Wheel creak and moves again and it affect Yewa Hafar extremely ¡®Argh!¡¯ He shouted this time louder than before as the pain in his entire being intensify to a powerful level. This pain was so unbearable that Yewa Hafar kneels on the ground, clutching his head in agony. He musters his energy to look at the sky and he looks at the Wheel His throat is parched, his skin is cracking and blood is seeping off from his cracked skin. Lesion forms and his eyes is bleeding that it blurs his vision looking at the Wheel. Not only his eyes, from every orifice in his body, blood ising out of it. The original soul in his body is struggling toe out as the vague silhouette that is translucent be even more clear. Yewa Hafar could see the Six Path of the Desire realm and like the way the Demon King was sucked into that artificial world, Yewa Hafar also see his six lives and six reincarnations in which, he experiences it but never once seeing the way out of the eternal rebirths and reincarnation. There is no guide for him and he could not see himself finding any saviors in that Wheel. He did not see Azul offering guidance or see the golden figure of Azief wanting to exterminate him. There is only suffering, an eternal endless suffering, a cycle of existence that did not end and cycle eternally. Round and round it goes, never seeing a way out. Yet, the time that passed is not even a second in the real world This kind of effect is probably only appearing for him. As he was kneeling in the ground and clutching his head in agony, the space around him suddenly districted into separate segments A powerful pressure fills the area and it surpasses the force thate to torture Yewa Hafar. The wind around the area calmed down and a green mist filled the area. The space that was separated into separate segments of block forms into a doorway And in that doorway there is only void. There is a vague silhouette of arge serpents and flying creatures in that void And then one could hear footsteps. Even though the area around Yew Hafar is full of the sound of thunder and its area is shined with golden light from Azief golden figure in the distance, the footsteps sound seems to drown all the other noises and even dims the golden light around the area. A powerful force is rising up inside the Void and this energy is leaking out to the outside. Anding out of that void is someone. He had green hair and green eyes and he wears a tight colorful attire, looking odd and yet even with all the oddity that person emits some kind of invible majesty That person then steps on the ground and the area around them seems to be covered by a concealing force that hides them from the eyes of Heaven and out of the Omniversal elements This concealing force formed a dome. They were concealed inside a translucent dome that spread around five kilometers radius around them Yewa Hafar wound quickly regenerated because of the help that this person had given in the current moment The persone closer to Yewa Hafar ¡®heh. Look at how pathetic you are right now¡¯ that person said while chuckling and his eyes shows a deep killing intent The killing intent appeared only for a second before disappearing. A raven flew out from the void andnded onto that person shoulders, and then a few serpents slithers out from the void and positioned themselves near that person feet ¡®Old friend, how are you doing?¡¯ he said sarcastically And finding what he said very funny, heughed joyfully as the battle between Azief and the Demon King began on the other side of the world This person however does not seem to care at all as he keepsughing while looking at Yewa Hafar Only hisugh reverberates around the area. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 849: Number seven (1) The area is cracking as the step that person takes cracks the ground into a web like pattern cracks. The aura that this person is emanating is also very powerful That person keepsughing as the pressure of the Wheel could not pressure him at all. He looks at the Wheel and smiles. It doesn¡¯t seem that the six paths of reincarnation could affect him. Then his eyes seem to have some trace of being possessed but this person simply p his hand one time and he simply said ¡®Lies¡¯ He said it simply and the world that is about to form in his mind because of the Wheel exploded as he was not taken into the artificial world of six paths of reincarnation For a second there is a titanic vague silhouette behind that person, reverting truth into lies, changing lies into truth. The vague silhouette only appears for a few second before disappearing. No one notices it That person smile as his eyes sees Karma connecting all over the world. The source of it is none other than the Wheel The person then chuckles as he said ¡®It is one of my most proficient Laws. Azul is powerful, yes. If he is the one doing this, I might not be able to hold on with my current inadequacies¡¯ Then he smirks as he mutters ¡®But the one holding it right now is not Azul. It is him¡¯ and that person smile and heughed again. Clearly there is a joke only he got ¡®I would brag to him that I defeat him¡­one day¡¯ he said and chuckles. Then he looks around and sighed ¡®Though, it is clear number one did improve you more than I expected. Even I have to expend some effort to withstand this. I really would like to save up for the big event but¡­s¡­we could not always get what we want¡¯ he said in aining tone He put his hand together and the Laws around him seems to changed its properties. It reverses and changes and Karma was manipted, bounce back and the dome that he had created strengthened even more as the green mist emanated from him and covers the dome surface, merging together. The dome stands steady and unbreakable even under that world shattering pressure. The green mist act like a synthesizer of Laws and changing the Laws that surrounded the dome Of course, the one that could see this translucent dome is only Yewa Hafar and Loki. The dome possesses and contains Laws of concealing of the world. The element of the world seems to be reflected from this dome yet there is an ecosystem of internal Laws structure of Omniverse inside the dome itself The sound in Yewa Hafar eyes diminished a bit and his mind seems to be clear but there is still a resounding sound echoing in his mind that he could not get rid off It is only now that he notices the green mist and his Divine Sense finally able to sense that there is someone in front of him. His ability slowly returns as he more his head up to look at that person. He raises his face and when he saw the face of that person he frowned a bit as thousands of possibilities is ying out in his mind. Even though that person would be hard to be recognized with all kinds of concealing magic on that face, Yewa Hafar only need one nce to know who is the person that is standing before him right now He gritted his teeth and simply said ¡®Loki¡¯ It is none other than the Trickster. Loki bows a bit, there is theatrics in his manner as he said ¡®It is I, your reliable broker for trades and deals involving the supernatural¡¯ Then Loki remembers something and said ¡®Ah, not yet. At least in this timeline I am still not in the business¡¯ and he chuckles again. However, this Loki seems different than the Loki that fought Jean in space. He seems more yful and seem nonchnt of the situation around him And there is another thing that separated him and the Loki that Yewa Hafar always deals with. And that made Yewa Hafar felt cautious. The feeling that this Loki give him is pure danger. This Loki seems to possess a powerful Will that could surpass the Heaven, his eyes seems to possess unwavering confidence and each step he took deceive the Heavens and Earth, overturning the concepts of truth and lies, his words could change the heavenlyws This Loki seems infinitely powerful. And the Willpower of this Loki is undoubtedly the strongest in the world. Even Azief would not be able to fight with this Loki if this Loki manifested his Willpower form. This is because the presence that this Loki gave him is the presence of a Sovereign. Sovereigns is like a Supreme Being, a powerful Omniversal force in itself. The only thing that could restrain a Supreme Being is other Supreme Beings and of course, The Creator, the Destroyer and The Supreme One which sometimes people called Him the One, The One Without Beginning and Ending and many other name Gritting his teeth, Yewa Hafar said with bated breath ¡®Number Seven¡¯ Yewa Hafar instantly knows which Loki that he is dealing with and Loki only smiles ¡®Ah, I should have known that my ns did not escape your eyes. You recognize me in a blink of an eye. It is quite disappointing to say the least¡¯ But it is clear Loki did not feel any pressure of getting found out. ¡®I calcted¡¯ Yewa Hafar simply said before he once again double back in pain as he felt the pain in his head intensify. The memories are torturing him and the lives of the people he had killed and had destroyed is now being yed out inside his mind and soul, only this time, he was the person being killed. He became the oppressed and he became the prey. He saw thing from others perspective. Loki look at his barrier and he sighed. There is a crack and he clicks his finger and the crack healed almost instantly. The pain that Yewa Hafar is experiencing quickly eased off. Loki look at Yewa Hafar and he smiles widely. ¡®is it painful?¡¯ he asked ¡®You rejoice in my suffering?¡¯ Yewa Hafar asked back. ¡®Why would you ask question that you know the answer to. Of course, I do¡¯ And Loki chuckles with delight looking at Yewa Hafar current condition. He looks at the distance and he saw the Wheel turns again and the sound of the melody that sound differently in others ears affects the whole world. He smiles a bit as he saw the golden figure facing off against the Demon king, looking like a holy deity squaring off against an infernal creature of evil ¡®Very impressive. It is expected of him of course. It is a pity that in that other timeline, he was suppressed by many factions before he became a Sovereign. This is his full potential unleashed¡¯ Then he sighed a bit ¡®But bing too powerful at such an early time also had forced me toe out ahead of schedule. Since, he would know too much if I do note out and help you¡¯ he sighed again as he looks at Yewa Hafar and then he said ¡®I hate doing this¡¯ Loki click his finger and the area around them seems to be separated from the nes of reality. The space around them seems to change its properties, like a programmer changing the code of another programmer. Loki is rewriting the Laws of the World with a simple click of his finger. This Loki clearly is strong enough to do anything he wanted in the world. But he had nevere out and had never interfere in many events of the world, always watching from his secret ce Chapter 850: Number seven (2) The raven on his shoulders flew away from him as the raven fly around inside the dome like it is ying around. The two serpent that lied around his feet also slithers around the dome, hissing dangerously. The process of changing the Laws is as instant as the moment he finished clicking his finger. The moment that the sound of the click of his finger ended, the matter had ended. The dome is separated from the nes of reality of Earth Prime. It is a bit like the mirror dimension created by Lee Sangmin but only more secure and more safe. Yewa Hafar was shocked for a second before he regains back his calm. Even though the surrounding area is still the same Yewa Hafar knows that the area that was covered by the protective dome that Loki had created is separated from Earth Prime reality and Laws It is only then that the sound of the Wheel no longer affects him. But the pain lingers in his entire being and it is not going away as quickly as he hoped. ¡®Fuck. I should really repair this weakness of mine¡¯ Yewa Hafar cursed and Loki heard it and he just simply raised his eyebrows ¡®You could repair your weakness?¡¯ Yewa Hafar only smirks and Loki did not ask further. Yewa Hafar took a scan of his body using his Divine Sense. Most of the physical wound that had been inflicted on him was healed when Loki had created the dome There is no visible wound on his body but only he who had experienced it knew the kind of scar and hidden danger that melody had left him with in his soul. For people of his level, there is nothing more dangerous than an attack toward the soul And Grand Supremacy Azul Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation is one of the strongest item in the Omniverse in inflicting soul attack. He then slowly gets up from his kneeling position and look at Loki. He did not understand why Loki help him out He snorted and Loki ignores him as he seems particrly interested in the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth that Azief had summoned. ¡®You miss an opportunity to kill me¡¯ Yewa Hafar casually said as he dusts off the dirt on his knees and calming himself down Loki only smiles and said ¡®What would be the use of that?¡¯ he chuckles and then he continues saying ¡®I could kill you. But you would not actually die. You might even possess another humans or maybe a beast next time and it would actually make my job harder in keeping an eye on you.¡¯ Yewa Hafar smiles. ¡®It seems you know a lot more about me than before, Trickster.¡¯ Loki only smiles as he answered ¡®I do try to update my information on my enemies. It usually proves very useful for me¡¯ Loki simply said They both seems to be testing each other, both trying to pry each other of secrets. After all, this is just the prelude. the Time Crisis had always been meant as a prelude to the big event that would happenter. The Sovereign War, The World War Event, the Yrinia Attack and many others more events that would make what happens today pale inparison. They are still ying a high staked chess game with each other and they did not even yet uses all of their chess pieces. Yewa Hafar only smiles as he tries to hide the pain that is wrecking his body right now. Loki simply not pay attention to him. The wind blows and their hair both swayed in the wind. Loki was pretty calm and he appeared not to care that much about Yewa Hafar condition. But just appearing to be so, did not mean that it is the true situations. For someone as cautious as Loki, there is no such thing as beingx when he is this close to his enemies. They were standing only three meters apart. If one of them wanted to attack each other, this range is too short for them. In this range of attack, whoever made the first move could strike a killing move. But none of them seems eager to kill each other off Probably because they both truly did not want to kill each other. Of course, it is not because they are old acquaintances. Yewa Hafar had his considerations and Loki had his consideration. That is why they only look at each other and did not do anything else. Loki also appeared here because he wanted to confirm something And this is actually the best opportunity for him to appear. At this time most of the powerhouse of the world is preupied with something else which could limit his exposure The Will of the World is also not paying attention to him because it is being used by Azief right now. Though, this is probably thest time he could go on and about openly like this. Because of that he wanted to maximize the use of his time now that he is out Considering the rate that Azief is growing it would not take much time for him to reach Half Sovereign. The moment he reaches that level; Loki is not sure he could hide his presence if hee out again from his secret ce. Because even though he possesses Sovereign like power, truth is, he is not a Sovereign. This is only Willpower of the Sovereign. Because even though he was transported to the past, his memories, at least the part where he be Sovereign still stays with him. The memories are the memories of his perseverance, his experience and all of that experience had shaped his unwavering Willpower It is by using that he could hide without worry Though because of the limitation of his body, he did not possess the many abilities of a Sovereign but in terms of powers, his Willpower is enough to calm many waves in the world if he wanted to But if Azief reached Half Sovereign, he would be a Half Sovereign with Half Sovereign prowess and Willpower of a Half Sovereign. Even Loki could not easily escape from a Divine Sense of half Sovereign even with his Willpower form. As such, he came out to confirm something. And the moment he came and saw Yewa Hafar he confirms it. Though, he did expect to get lucky and found out the pawn that Yewa Hafar is using. Who knows maybe that pawn is always beside Yewa Hafar. But there is no such luck. Thinking once again about Yewa Hafar, Loki knows he would not be that careless. The way hemunicates with his pawn might be using some kind of telepathic connection or maybe he went into his pawn dream It is one of the methods one would use to hidemunication. Though, in the future, Hirate would create a certainwork of telepathic connection which would boost his psionic force Of course that is the matter of the future and it might not even happen in this timeline considering that many things had already changed from the plot But seeing, Yewa Hafar kneeling on the ground and in pain does bring joy to his heart, so the trip is not entirely wasted Loki thought of Yewa Hafar face before and again he releases a slight chuckle. Up above the sky is splitting. Down below, the earth is trembling. And Loki is looking at all of with indifference. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 851: Who say he could not love? The sky seems to be separated into three and mystical phenomenon happened wherever you look up at the sky. On some parts of the sky, there is golden clouds and golden horizons. On another there is red skies with no clouds. And on another side, there is a purplish green aurora that seems to sway, ebbing like a wave on the sky, creating a haunting beautiful scene The battle between Azief and the Demon King grows more intense as Loki could feel from the vibration of the ground that the entire world seems to be trembling. Tremors urs in all parts of the world and the sh between the two created multiple disaster as they did not fight on one ce. Instead they move each time they were hit. But each time they moved, what they left on their wake is destruction. One could only imagine the kind of pressure that Azief and the Demon King is producing to create such tremor in this scale After all, the current world had already expanded. A small ind is now the same size of arge continent before the Multiversal Convergence. As such, one could imagine the size of Earth right now. if Azief and the Demon King fought before the world had expanded, the All Source would probably have to expend a lot of its mystical power to make sure that Earth Prime is not destroyed entirely. He smiles bitterly when he thinks about the All Source. Even though Loki himself had never touch the All Source, he knew of its mystical powers and the stories about it. It is probably the most powerful weapon in the entire Omniverse. At least that is what he knows about it. As Number Seven, he is the most knowledgeable among the other six parts of his self. Because of that he knows more thing. There is certain knowledge that he had sealed and had taken from his other self. As he was thinking of this, a block ofrge boulder the size of a hill is falling down from the sky and is about to fall down toward the dome. Yewa Hafar look at Loki but Loki just ignore it as the block of boulder seems to phase through the dome and exploded, creating a small tremor. It exploded on the ground where they are standing at yet, there is no sign of damage around them at all. Yewa Hafar frowned and simply said ¡®Truth and lies, huh?¡¯ Loki simply smirks and said ¡®I pick a trick here and there¡¯ as he continues thinking about other matters, ignoring Yewa Hafar once again. Even though the battle seems to be more intense and the sky and the earth grows restless and chaotic, Loki seems calm like all of this had nothing to do with him. He thinks. That is what he does when things be more chaotic. Of course, this trait of his is only developedter in his life. When he is having a lot of thoughts, thinking made him able to clear his mind. He had rarely opens his eyes this past couple of years to maintain his power. Now, that he had awakened, eh wanted to jog certain memories. this is very important to him. Memories are very important to him. One could say that his memories might have the keys to the survival of the Omniverse. As such, one could not understand the burden of trying to make sure, his memory is still the same without much modification Loki enemies is not only Yewa Hafar. It is the forced of the Omniverse, this invisible and unfathomable enemy. Fate and Destiny would try to push back against him and Time would be a stumbling block for him as they would try to correct the probabilities of the future That is why, Loki memories is probably one of the most important thing in the Omniverse right now and even just by going out from his hiding ce, he had put a risk into that memory. Because even one part of the memories missing could affect the big picture. But he had to be careful not to shows that he knows. After all, his other self they are only given part of the mission. They know the endgame, yes But they don¡¯t have the knowledge of all the events. As such, their views on things might be iplete Some of the memories was taken from them so that they might chart a new path. And this is one of Loki toss of the dice. The Seven Loki¡¯s are all him. They have his feelings and his desires, and in all intent and purposes they are him. He believes that he need to introduce the unpredictability of himself into the equation of the probability of the future. If he is the mature Loki meeting Azief in that forest in Mysia a couple of years ago, the things that he had done might be different But the more different he became, the odder he became, the more the probability of Time would bacsh against him. Magic had appeared the moment the All Sourcended on Earth. It might recognize him as a threat if he shows too mecum oddity. Loki had never dare to treat All Source as some kind of unfeeling tool. Those who have tried to treat it like a tool have all suffered terrible fate Loki ns of separating himself into seven parts with each one having one part of the memory requires him to trust someone. He had to trust someone he had never trust before. And who is that person? He, himself. He sometimes thinks of that decision as either one of his most brilliant scheme or one of his most misguided one He had no guarantee whatsoever that the Loki that separated from him would not develop other thoughts. If they do develop another thought, this did not mean that Loki would be angry. After all, the experiences and the new ideas that they might find along the way might even surprise himself. Yes, Loki was hoping for something with this ns of his. He is searching for hope. Because unlike the other six that separated from him, he knows the entirety of what is about to happen and all the details He knows many secrets of the Omniverse that his current incarnation did not yet learn and he knows the ending. And because of that, he is a hopeless person. He had no hope. And he wanted to bear it because it is not a baggage he could give his incarnation which would demotivate them. He sometime even envied his other self that do not have the full knowledge of the future. Because they could move forward without hesitation, just by relying on that hope. Number Seven Loki had decided from the very beginning, that hope could be a source of strength but it is also a source of suffering As such, Number Seven Loki decided to take all that suffering and gives that ray of sunshine of hope to his other incarnations. He on the other hand had no hope left. And for those who have no hope, they die a slow death, like a tree in fall, shedding each hope like leaves that fall to the ground. Yet, the other season nevere. It is an eternal fall and there is nothing more tiring than living without hope. Loki simply knows that the hope he has is simply a delusional hope and for that, he abandons it. Yet, at the same time, he could notpletely abandon it. This contradiction in his mind and in his heart is what created the n of separating his memories into seven parts, dividing it into seven incarnations of himself The other six is his hope. Maybe when all of them united once again in one body, Loki might reach a new conclusion. He might see hope He sees the end and as such there is only despair in his heart that he could not console. There is no drink in this Omniverse that could make him drunk enough that could wash away his despair. When he awakes, he despairs. When he sleeps, ghost of old friend visits him. On the days, when he sleeps and there is no ghost of the past, he would dream of the good old days. He dreams of some slice of happiness, a few moments in his life where he was rxed and not in a constant struggle with himself and others and then when he thought that the dream is going to be a good one, when he thought that he could forget for a while of the despair that waited for him in the future, he saw all the destruction all over again Loki is not some kind of unfeeling bastard. He is cunning. He is sly. But who says that cunning people and sly people could not love? His love was not the kind of love like Azief love triangle with Katarina and Sofia that dragged on for centuries as he goes back and forth between them >>>>>>> Chapter 852: Truth and lies Azief, Katarina and Sofia love triangle dragged on for centuries as Azief wrestle with his own feelings. Of course, this timeline, it is bit different while still have that same plot. The meeting between Azief and Katarina happened earlier and Azief was not as dark as he was during the original timeline. Many things have changed but the three people still tangled with each other. Love is also a form of destiny. And that is probably that is the destiny of three people. If they were normal people, the matter might not have dragged on for centuries The matter exacerbated as they be godlike figures, as each of their action affects things in the global and universal scale Just look at Katarina and how she punished Annika. Or when she wanted to vent her anger and frozen an entire continent in her wrath. Azief indecisions thatsted for centuries birthed so many events and tragedies. Thest straw is probably the death of Katarina in the War of the Sovereigns which led to God of Death to enter the war and kill Oreki and Hikigaya and wounding the others. Sofia had also felt sad at that event and she said that by dying Katarina had seared herself into Azief mind. She could not fight against a dead person locked in Azief mind. It was a tragic day that Loki remembered all too well. His love was different than the dramatic romantic love that Azief had for the twodies Loki love was a simple one but depending on some people his love is even more hard to understand for some people. It is the people he met in his journey, the people who shares a connection with him. The people he saw in the taverns. Those people that had helped him and save him. Those that gives him a bit of kindness in a cruel hard world. The people that fight alongside him, the people that sacrificed their life and time for him. It is something he did not understand until it was toote. And that regret shaped him and changes him in theter years In the original timeline, many people hated him but if all the people in the world hated him, why was there a temple dedicated to him in the Norwegianmunity? Why was there people who worshiped him and burns offering for him? Pray to him? Because, he was the only Sovereign that walk among mortals. Those other Sovereigns live high up in the Heavens, some created their own personal realm, giving ess only to their chosen They were high up above the air, but mortals live on the ground and could only look up to them. Even if they fly up and went out from Earth, even if they fly for thousand years, unless those Sovereigns open the door and guided them, they would not be able to see the faces of the Sovereigns But Loki was different. He was among them. He could easily be summoned. People could make deals with him What he asks for the price of his help is always steep but it is fair. Because those who makes deals from him, always needed the deals more than he who did not need it. He was a different kind of breed than the other Sovereigns and while some make fun of his status, many of themon people regarded him as the god that fight for them¡­ and the one that is closest to them And while Loki had never intended to be like that, in hister years, he was not that bitter against the world. He would sometime go to Elysium and visit Annika. Other times he would go to Nevend to talk with the always sorrowful jean, or y around in Oreki Thunder realm, and he sometimes sneak to Hikigaya Illusionary World and surprise him every once in a while. Of course, after the War of the Sovereign, he rarely visits anyone anymore. He thought of all of this memories of the past and he could not help but sighed. to him it is a distant past. But to the people of this world, none of that had happened. It might not even have happened in this timeline. When he thinks of this disconnect, he immediately felt like he was alone in this world Though, he does know that Erika also have seen the future. But what she sees and what he sees is different. And Erika has always been an optimist which is odd considering the doom she saw in a daily basis. She is probably the most hopeful. It takes quite the strength of the heart to remain faithful even though there is so much evidence to the contrary. He looks toward the direction of the north and his eyes seems to travel though the distance and he saw Erika in a continent far away, sitting under a tall tree. She appears very lonely. It is a loneliness that Loki understood. Though, the heights of the tree did not appear that tall now that the distance between the sky and the ground seems to expand But he could see her there, still waiting. On that area below the tree, Erika felt the sensation of being watched and then she smiles as she too looks at the direction of Loki. She could not see anything because of her cultivation level but she does sense Loki Loki saw her smile and he shakes his head in regret. ¡°Hope¡­ it is that hard to find¡¯ That is one of the reason he separated himself into seven parts. The other reason was that he fears that he would go too fast, that he would be impatient and as such ruin the grand enterprise Some thing would change if the person doing it won¡¯t know what would happenter. Other times, there are memories that is given to his other incarnation so that it could serve as a guidance. Whatever the case, each Loki understood this. They get as much memories that they needed, not too much and not too little. If it is too much, ten many more memories would be erased by the effect of Time Correction. If it¡¯s too little, then there is bound to be mistake in making the ns and setting up scheme. Even if Number Seven lies to them, in the end, it is number seven lying to himself. As such, even enemies would find it hard to find Loki true endgame n. It is quite appropriate for Loki to create such a n. He is after all in the future would be the God of Lies But he is also the God of Truth. That is the duality of his power Since he is able to see through all lies, he is then able to see all the truth. This kind of statements in some kind of Zen statement but that is the ability of Loki powers. No one could lie to him. Of course this power was developed during hister years where he was more mature. If Hikigaya eyes could see through all illusion and create all kinds of paradises and hells and turning illusion into reality, then Loki ability could even negate Hikigaya ability. Because he sees all truth, all realities and could discern what is fake, what is false. Thus it is only appropriate that he probably even lies to his other self, and dangle the truth a bit so that his other self could be guided It is not like Loki wanted to lie and do such aplicated way and scheming against himself It is only because of Time Correction and Time Bacsh that would visit him that he had to make such a method It is a safe way so that the memory would not get eroded by the Time Correction. Even now, as he is standing here, protecting Yewa Hafar from the pressure of that Wheel, Loki is worried that Time would find his trace and began correcting his memory to achieve Time Bnce. Jean had exined all of this to him before he went back in time so he had been always maintaining a cautious attitude when he went out from his hiding ce. Most of the time, he is in slumber. With little to no energy emission and energy absorbing, even Time would not be able to find his trace when he hides so deeply beneathyers uponyers of dimension, lost timelines and fractional space remnants BOOM! Another tremor echoes all over the area. Yewa Hafar look at Loki and said ¡®Still staying?¡¯ Loki smiles and said ¡®Are you thinking of using Time to threaten me?¡¯ Then Loki said ¡®All Source is still here. And it is still strong. That would at least hold it off for a few moments if the bacsh is about toe¡¯ Yewa Hafar be silent and said nothing else. Loki on the other hand, now think about the All Source. The area around him is bing even more chaotic. Every once in a while a few boulders and blocks of the earth would fly over andnded around them but because of the dome nothing happened to Yewa Hafar and Loki >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 853: The lore of etherna The sky cracks even more and rift of space could be seen opening up in the sky. There is tsunami reaching an all-time high that probably break all records of the past tsunamis before the Fall. The entire sea is rumbling and the sky seems like it is about to fall down Fifty meters high tsunamis are ravaging many parts of the world, flooding continents and some newly born ind. On some parts volcanoes is spewing itsvas and some exploded into smithereens, its volcanic clouds fill the world for a brief moment of time only to be dissipated a momentter when Jean passes the area and take control of the situation. The three powerful being is fighting and the area of their fighting widened. Without having to worry about the coteral damage and the casualties of normal people, Azief is using all of his power without holding back The Demon King also seems to be hurt. But Loki could see that the Demon King is only getting started. This is not enough. This is the indication that the battle between Azief and the Demon King is getting even more dangerous. There is also an aura of time that enveloped the world, no doubt the work of Jean. Hikigaya on the other hand still did not reveal himself. Loki also pays attention toward the sky above. The space rips that connected Earth Prime and the other dimension has already been cut off. As such, it is freeing up Orvanians relief aid. They could now focus on helping Azief to subdue the Demon King. Loki bets, that Sith¡¯venar is full speed ahead in heading toward Earth. He could see that the Orvanian fleet is surrounding the entire orbital area of Earth. There must be thinking of sealing the world using their technology and aiding Azief. They are fast approaching. Azief must have known that the Orvanian ising as that must factor in his decision to fight against the Demon King. That would surely bring him more advantage against the Demon King. The Demon King had also seemed to realize that the Orvanians ising and began fighting even more brutally. And that is the cause of all these disasters all over the world, godlike creatures duking it out with each other It is nothing like in his future where such massive battle was a thing of the past when the Sovereign was in charge. Of course, this excluded when the Sovereign itself was fighting since their battle could affect the entire Universe and the Omniversal dimension Azief, Jean and the Demon King are all absorbing the energies of the world to supplement their attack and one percent of the energy of the world had been drained by them That itself is arge amount of energy that could power ten thousands energy consumption for trillions of years All Source power is being used at an enormous rate right now. But probably because the world had expanded, the rate of regeneration of energy grows faster and it is still at a manageable level. If not, those three beings might exhaust all of the All Source energy for this cycle in one fight. ¡®The All Source is working hard¡¯ Loki thinks to himself. It is quiteughable when one thinks of it. Many people on Earth Prime that knows the existence of the All Source treated it like it is a source of Life and there were not particrly wrong. After all, in the All Source, there is the Life Form. It is something that the Destroyer had wanted. It is promised to him. As such, that is why the ending would not change. But something happened at the End. For one brief moment, Jean managed to manipte Time, Space, Destiny and Fate to be subverted In that one moment, Jean take that opportunity to create a timeless space where he and few others created a n to save the Omniverse. In that timeless space, they debated the matter for probably days or weeks. Loki could not really tell because theck of any sense of time inside that space. Of course, only Jean had such capability to create such space before they all die in the st that the Destroyer had created that engulf the entire Omniverse. Of course, the scene of them dying is not something that Loki had manage to see. Since Jean sessfully reverse Time, it means that they did not die. Jean hits the reset button and everyone had a second chance They listed all the probabilities of the thing that would happened if they send someone back to the past and change it. They have to factor in everything from the existence of the Creator and Destroyer, and they also have to factor in the probability that the Destroyer and Creator would not be affected by the Time Reversal because of their inherent quality of creation The Creator and the Destroyer lives outside of any Laws of the Omniverse, free from the restrain of Time and Space and so normal logic don¡¯t apply to them. Those two had to be factored in since they are rted closely to what happened. As for the other Supreme Beings, some of them would probably affected more than most but Time Correction would find ways to erode the memory of the Time Reversal They also brainstorm all kinds of ideas to reach the best possible ending. The n to kill Azief had been brought out many times in those endless discussion. Sofia who was at the table vehemently argue against it. They also factor in that the Destroyer could not directly teleported itself towards Earth Prime. There is the fact that for the Destroyer to repeat back his victory in that other timeline, he had to let certain things happen. When the Time Reversal started, the Destroyer who had already won was back at his current position, slumbering in the Void of Nothingness Everything started again, so his victory was voided. The Destroyer who already know what would happen did not immediately goes to Earth. The reason is simple. It is because Odin and Zeus did not yet release the All Source to Earth Prime. When the All Source was released, The Destroyer awaken as he should be. The ancient promise fulfilled. That was the promise. His final victory. Even now Loki still did not understand what it means by the ancient promise. the Destroyer clearly promised with someone. But what is the content of that promise and why is it had to do with the All Source is still something that Loki doesn¡¯t knows. While many of the mysteries surrounding the matter had been uncovered by him because of what happen in that timeless space there is of course things that he doesn¡¯t know and one of that particr matter is the promise of the Destroyer and the content of that promise. The Destroyer is following the script because this script is beneficial for him. Other people might think that they are the main character in this story but the main character of this story has always been the Destroyer. All of things in the Omniverse is destined for a great destruction, a reckoning, an End. And who is the one that is going to put the finishing touch to this story? It is none other than the Destroyer As such he is the main character. It is why he moves ording to n. In the original timeline, he did not know where the All Source ended up with. And when he did, he knows he could not take direct action to take it or reveal his presence because contrary to many popr belief, the All Source is not simply a tool and a weapon. If Loki had to describe it, it is a sentient weapon. The Destroyer follow the plot because if for some reason he deviated from the plot, then maybe, the direction of the story might shift, and the more it shifted, the more it would affect the predetermined ending. It is quite a chore to think what that Supreme One is thinking. There is something that could be gleaned from some of the things that Loki had found in his journey He saw the Supreme One in many ancient murals of long lost forgotten alien civilization. Most of the time, he is depicted as a ball of light, other times, there is shapes or symbols, as one could not really describe what He is, and how he looks like In the many ancient murals of buried alien civilization, around the epochs where the Etherna had existed, there is trace of this Supreme One. No one seen his face and he is described sometime with symbols, other times in words, but never in appearance. These ancient murals are all scattered in many ces all over the Omniverse. probably for such a being, he could take any appearance he wanted. Though, that was not the focus of the murals. The murals had always focused on the fact that this Supreme One, had created all of thes and stars and ne of dimension known to the Universe And each murals seems to tell a story. And yet, no matter how many of these murals or tablets that he had found in his journey, there is one story that is the same. When Loki was Sovereign, in an effort to be stronger, he had scour the known Omniverse, ending up in many dimension and universes. Some of them are even Universes that was cut off from the main Universe. it is there where he found the lore about the Etherna story. >>>>>>> Chapter 854: A wind that slowly blows (1) Most of the murals and ancient lore about the matter agree it is the rebellion of Etherna against their Lord that had precipitated the creation of the All Source, the source of all energy,ws, concepts and anything imaginable in the Omniverse. It is a weapon that could only be wielded and used effectively by the Creator and Destroyer. In the long lore of the All Source, no one had the ability to wield it for a long period of time before dying of excess of knowledge and power. As such, even the Seven Intergctic Powers did not dare to touch it that much even when it was split into seven by the Elder of the Universe. They even contained them in some magical cage so that its effect is lessened. The Elder of the Universe ability to wield the sacred weapon is probably because of his status as one of the followers of the Creator. He sighed a bit. He thought to himself that this is still a faraway event but he had to prepare early. That is how he stays ahead of Yewa Hafar. The All Source would y quite an important role in the Yrinia event and during the End. And Loki had also realized that the seed to the New World War had been sowed. That virus that Feng Jing had spoken with Hirate, that must be the experiments of the Magician. It only took Loki a few seconds to connect his memory with the memories of his other six. Now, there is only five since Number One had merged with Number Two. As such, the memories and knowledge about a sickness and disease appearing in the Asian continent had also fills his mind and he immediately knows who is responsible. The flu like symptom and the rate of infection that affects even levelers, that must be the early experiments of The Magician to create his weapon. The New World War is induced by him. Loki would leave it to his other incarnation to deal with this matter. But it is quite rming to know that the event is already fast approaching. He sighed as he continues looking at the Wheel in the sky that cover up the sun above. Loki do watch the battle but he is most preupied with the Wheel that is slowly spinning on the sky. On the other hand, Yewa Hafar is more interested in thinking about the next step. Especially his consideration against Loki. He did not ask much question toward this particr Loki and did not provoke him because of these considerations Yewa Hafar consideration is mainly because this Loki, the number seven Loki is not someone he could kill even if he uses his full power. Number Seven seems to possess a Sovereign Level Will form. That alone is enough to swat him into a beaten meat flesh. That would be actually the best ending when meeting such powerful expert. If somehow Loki captured him and torture him in some kind of prisons for souls, that would be a fate terrible than death To Yewa Hafar, death is never the end since his Master is the Source of all destruction and death. If he dies, that would not be a true death for him. As for Loki, at least this Loki, he knows a lot more than the Loki that is fighting against Jean and the one who had taken the me. One could say he knows everything and what is about to happen. He is Number Seven. The one with all the memories. Like Loki, Yewa Hafar also made some calctions and collect his information about his enemies. In the world right now, he only regarded Loki as his enemies. It is ironic though that because of the things that they knew, their rtionship is very dynamic At time, Loki and his objectives seems to coincide with each other Other time, the objectives that they held shed with each other. It is clear to him that Loki want to retain some of the original timeline events and change some others. As such, their position is very different yet at times it could be reconciled. Yewa Hafar goals is to make the timeline as near as simr as the timeline where his Lord is able to descend and fulfill the ancient promise. In the beginning, he believes that Loki action were all in the effort of stopping his Lord from descending. But as he slowly understands this enemy of his, he began to see some discrepancies with that idea It did not appear at all like Loki is trying to hinder the arrival of his Lord. But it doesn¡¯t seem that he is actively helping him either. This back and forth position that Loki had taken had made him very confused. He then reaches the conclusion that Loki objectives sometimes could serve and benefit him and at other time could severely impede him. He doesn¡¯t know if this is some kind of strategy to confuse him or it might be that Loki had actually from the very beginning have some ns that Yewa Hafar could not think of. As such, with Loki by his side, Yewa Hafar is very cautious in his actions and words, fearing that he would reveal something to him. And this Loki is not the same Loki he met at that ind. This Loki seems to have an air of mystery around him that make guessing his thought almost an impossible matter. He rarelyes out but now he hade out the actions that he took is very mysterious and puzzling Yewa Hafar is without a doubt, the enemy of not only Earth Prime, but all of Universes. He wanted to wee His Lord to Earth and by doing so, starting Annihtion of the Omniverse Thus, the action that Loki took is very confusing. Loki also did not immediately kill Yewa Hafar because he knows even if he kills Yewa Hafar nothing would be achieved. Instead it would free Yewa Hafar from his current host and enter a more pliable host. It is clear that even though the soul in that body of Yewa Hafar hibernates, once an external pressure that affect the soul of Yewa Hafar is used, that soul could restrain a bit of Yewa Hafar movement. To Loki, this is nothing short of a weakness At that time, during the final battle, he was shocked to know about Yewa Hafar but he was also caught blindsided because of him. He did not know much about Yewa Hafar and as such hecks the corresponding knowledge to restrain Yewa Hafar. He is not going to make the same mistake again But now, it is different. Loki knows a lot about Yewa Hafar. At least a lot more than before. Killing him would only enable him to possess others and he had to once againpile his data on Yewa Hafar. And killing him would inform the Destroyer. It is not good to have the eyes of the very personification of All Deaths and All Destruction to train His eyes on him The wind blows again as they saw an entire ind was pushed down back into the ocean by the pressure of the Wheel in the sky Loki smiles bitterly. The ind was just about to be formed but because of the pressure from the Heaven is was pushed back down. But that is the only feeling he felt. A bit pity and nothing more and nothing less but then he looks back at Yewa Hafar. The wind blows harshly around them and they could see tornadoes are forming in the distance. The entire sea is stormy, everything was in disarray and in constant state of danger. ¡®Why?¡¯ that is the question thates out from Yewa Hafar mouth. Chapter 855: A wind that slowly blows (2) Loki heard it and there is a bitter smile on his face. Loki did not immediately answer Yewa Hafar question instead he look at the distance, seeing that Wheel up there in the sky, covering the Heavens and seeing the three heavens on the top of the heads of the titanic figure of those three beings and he scoffed ¡®Because Heaven now has its eyes everywhere¡¯ That was his answer to Yewa Hafar. Listening to this, Yewa Hafar immediately understood. ¡®Death Monarch had already reached this level?¡¯ Yewa Hafar said to himself and then he nodded as he understood something ¡®You did not do it for me. You did it for yourself¡¯ Yewa Hafar said Hearing this Loki once again chuckles ¡®Of course I do it for myself. How would I selflessly do it for you?¡¯ Yewa Hafar finally understand what Loki is doing. With the current power that Azief is wielding, there is only a few things in this world that would be concealed from him. If he did a Divine Sweeps all over the whole world, and saw him, a peculiar case of two souls in one body, he might get moved to investigate. And with Yewa Hafar current level, if would be hard to escape Azief grasp. If he however did able to escape, this would only have made him more interested. As such, sooner orter, things would crack up and heavenly secret would be revealed. And there would be more changes happening in the timeline. Both of them probably don¡¯t want that. Yewa Hafar n is quite easy than Loki task. Yewa Hafar only had to make sure that things happen as it was supposed to happen. And even fate and destiny, this two intangible forces that exist is giving him a push in the back. Even though there are slight changes, with his prodding, he could make it once again stay on course. But what Loki is trying to do is undoubtedly harder because he is not only trying to change certain things in the timeline, trying to subvert destiny and fate he is also trying to bnce it out. As such, the ball has always been in Yewa Hafar court. The advantage hasws lied on someone who is trying to keep the status quo. But it is clear, that Loki is slowly chipping away at that advantage. Loki n is very ingenious. If from the beginning, he tried to change the timeline with drastic action, Time and Destiny would be stronger and it would only push Loki more and might even lock into a future probability But¡­by slowly changing certain things, like a wind that blows slowly and then turning into a storm, Loki act of small changes is slowly making Yewa Hafar in a disadvantageous position. If the storm is too big, Destiny and Fate had to make a correction that would change the future possibilities. Loki is also managing the risk right now. Yewa Hafar knows that his position could have been revealed when he was in pain before. Most of the time, he is concealed and even Azief Divine Sweep would not be able to find him. But that is different when the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth is brought to the equation. In that moment where he was experiencing pain and torture in his soul, that moment, his entire concealing spells around his entire body had broken. If Loki came a little bitter, Azief, Jean and that Demon King would notice him. Azief would probably notice him because of the Laws of Destruction that is in him. Jean would probably notice him because of the weird Time Path around him and as for the Demon King, he would surely be attracted to the Laws of Destruction that he possesses. And there is still Hikigaya that is hiding in the Laws of the world. Loki could see that Yewa Hafar had understood so he simply said ¡®Now, that you know, just stay still and look at how the battle unfolded¡¯ Yewa Hafar only snorted and said as he looks at that Wheel up there in the heavens and said ¡®Things¡­. have changed a bit¡¯ Yewa Hafar said. Frowning, Loki said ¡®A lot actually.¡¯ Smiling Yewa Hafar reply back ¡®Still¡­just a bit. There is still room for correction¡¯ Loki hearing at Yewa Hafarughed and said ¡®Good luck with that. With so many changes, it would be hard for you to correct it. Though, you are weed to try¡¯ Yewa Hafar look at Loki andughed. Loki look at Yewa Hafar and smirks. Both of them is confident that when thest chess piece is put down in the chessboard, the winner would be them >>>>>>> The creaking sound of the Wheel sounded again and Yewa Hafar shows that he is ufortable with the sound There is only slight pain in his head right now but that did not mean the pain did not feel painful. Yewa Hafar look a Loki trying to maintain his sanity before calming down as the Wheel rotation slow down more. He then said ¡®I thought you would prefer it to remain at least¡­controble. If all the events of the future be so chaotic, that wouldn¡¯t be good for you too¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly and then said ¡®Order and chaos. Sometimes, chaos is an easier way to reach my objectives. I only advocate order, when the chaos is to chaotic. But¡­. there is always an exception to everything. As for, your assessment of my n¡­¡¯ and Loki smiles mischievously as he said ¡®Are you really sure what number one told you¡­.is the endgame for me?¡¯ And then Lokiughed as Yewa Hafar frowned. ¡®The ending would be the same¡¯ Yewa Hafar said Smiling, Loki simply said ¡®Time will tell¡¯ They both remains silent after that. The power of that Wheel bes even more powerful. And with the Demon King and Azief fight intensifying by the second, the damage that they will inflict upon the world would surely at the level of apocalyptic level They could even see the starry skies in the sky now. Maybe because of the size of Earth right now, or maybe because of the energy that flowed around it that the coldness of space did not enter the world Though it might also be because Jean effort of minimizing the damage that is being inflicted to the Earth. Even the surrounding area around them be even more dangerous as it seems like this ce is about to crumble. But Loki did not teleport Yewa Hafar away. There is no need to now. Instead they keep looking at that Wheel, and the pressure of that power doesn¡¯t seems to be able to pierce through that dome. Loki only smiles as he knows that Number One task ispleted. Number Two would begin his mission. All the memories of number one would be transferred to number two. Loki knows that this is the few ways he could take to deceive the Time Correction of the Timelines. If not, there would be a lot more than he had forgotten. Simply sealing his memories would not be enough. There is a reason why you don¡¯t see Sovereign or supreme being keep messing with Time. Time Correction is a very scary thing The Time Correction did not mean only Time would be against the change. Destiny and Fate also would bolster the Time Correction, to make sure the path runs smoothly, as it was intended. Supreme beings and Sovereigns especially would usually cut off the path to the past so that nobody could travel easily to the past from the point of time that they be Sovereign. This is because the path to the past lies the weakness of Sovereigns and all of those powerful Supreme Being For those who have powerful Time powers, when they saw Sovereigns and who became enemies with these Sovereigns, some of them must have thought ¡°I could not defeat a Sovereign in their peak power, but surely I could defeat them in the past, right?¡± That is true and that is the most possible way to kill a Sovereign if you are not a Sovereign or a Supreme Beings yourself. But why was such thing did not happen? Is it because when they were erased from the timeline, no one remembers their name anymore? No! That is because even before there is such people thinking of such thing, Sovereign had already thought of it and make countermeasures against it Sovereigns, they usually seal part of the Timeline of the past especially one that is regarding their own past. It made the Time Tunnel leading to the past ten thousand times harder. And even Jean in the future had strengthened the Time Tunnel so much that it is nearly impossible to travel back to the past without Jean Time Key That is why it is easier to travel from the past to the future than it is to travel from the future to the past. Because future world is constructed based on the likeliest probability of the choices of the past and such could be regarded as an always changing key. As such, one way or another, one could find ¡°a¡± future as long as they went into the Time Tunnel Logic would dictate that it would be easier to travel to the past because the past is already written and as such it is a stable Time areapared to the future where it is not at all stable and subject to change (even though the change itself is predicated upon many factors) But when does the Sovereign ever yed with logic? They defied logic and as such, anything that is unexinable could be attributed to their power and abilities. Loki knows this because he is also a Sovereign, even if he was an iplete one. Then heughed at himself. To say he is iplete would be a bit insulting. He did not follow the most orthodox path to be a Sovereign but that is because those Sovereigns before him ripped the Will of the World The most urate term was that he is a unique existence among the Six Sovereigns. His deals once it is signed, holds power over everything else As long as he is doing it to uphold the deals that people made with him, he would possess an almost unlimited power from the sources of power that resides deep inside each and every fiber of atoms in the Omniverse. As the wheel moves, these enemies stand side by side, the scene look like they were close but the truth was that they were each other nemesis, looking in the distance. Loki knows he at least had to maintain this dome until the Wheel disappeared. Yewa Hafar on the other hand is thinking in his head. He could no always be this passive. He must create a way somehow to lessened the effects of the Wheel and improve his concealing abilities. If not for the fact that Loki had already got his hands on The Helmet of Invincibility, he would surely like that item. Hades Helmet of Invincibility is a top notch concealing artifact that could hide someone from even Divine Sense of powerful beings. Unless Azief be Sovereign, those who wear the Helmet of Invisibility could hide himself from him With all of this thought, they look at the sky. At the same time, there is another ce that was affected because of the Wheel. >>>>>>>> Chapter 856: Whales and shrimp In the beginning of the battle between Azief and the Demon King, there was someone that would probably be remembered for his contribution to humanity when the battle ended. That person is Lee Sangmin the Arrayist Sage. No one could possibly have though, that someone who is known to maintain a low profile all of these years had somehow managed to do such a big move. And his deed? The mass teleportation of humanity, saving countless lives in the process. The Mirror Dimension is the ce where puts these people. Of course this is a stopgap measure. This mirror dimension could not be sustained forever. As for the duration of the Time Limit, even the creator itself, Lee Sangmin don¡¯t know. Because he had made it using the characters and these character is extracted from the wishes of the people. It depends on the will of the people in the mirror dimension and their will. It is fueled by their desires, wishes and their hope. All seems good but the Wheel that Azief had summon had a profound impact on the Mirror Dimension. It seems to bypass those restriction of the spell and the concepts that is embedded in that mirror dimension. The Mirror Dimensions that Sangmin had created is also affected by the reality breaking pressure of the Wheel Even Lee Sangmin himself did not expect such situations. And Lee Sangmin who is now at some other ces could still feel the change in the Mirror Dimension even though he himself was not inside the Mirror Dimension ¡®Something is happening¡¯ he muttered to himself as he is frowning. Whatever that is happening in the Mirror Dimension, Lee Sangmin is quite sure that it had something to do with that Wheel up in the sky. He tries to ess his power but he is still too weak right now after the sessful creation of that dimension. The dimension that he had created is based on wishes. It is one of the most powerful thing to base a formation with but it is also highly unstable and at times hard to fathom And with Lee Sangmin current condition, he could not make sense of what is happening in the Mirror Dimension urately. He stands there on the grassy ins and began absorbing energy while Warp is standing beside him, also doing the same thing. They were prepared to run and teleported away at any sign of danger. They after all saw how destructive the power of the three titanic beings in the area which used to be the regions of the North American continent. Now who know what kind of region that is after the expansion of the world. the geography of the world had changed again Lee Sangmin worries about the Mirror Dimension is warranted Because there is something wrong with the Mirror Dimension right now. The Mirror Dimension is slowly cracking at the edges of its reality lines. The reality lines are the lines where the true reality and the mirror reality intersected. When these lines touch each other, then the Mirror Dimension would copse. Before Lee Sangmin created the Mirror Dimension, he also created a fewws that is embedded in the reality lines of the Mirror Dimension. These reality lines contain the Laws of the world inside The Mirror Dimension. One could say it is the code that maintain the stability of the Mirror Dimension. That is why even though Lee Sangmin was the creator of the Mirror Dimension, even he was not able to enter his own Mirror Dimension, because one of the rules of the Mirror Dimension was that no one above Seed Formation could enter it. This is not because Lee Sangmin wanted to exclude saving more people. It is that the energy of Seed Formation leveler would cause the Mirror Dimension to overload. If there is only one Seed Forming leveler or ten, it would not be such a big deal. But if there is one thousands of them or even ten thousand of them? Then the Mirror Dimension would be unstable and crack even faster. Lee Sangmin ideas and the sessful creation of this isted but connected dimension had saved a lot of people. And those who were in the Mirror Dimension had seen the destruction that is being wrought by these three powerful beings. The could even see it more clearly than the people in the real world because in the Mirror Dimension, nothing would happen to them. They could see it without being clouded by fear or the light works that happen when the three beings shed with each other They hardly even fight intensely, but the shes had already created space rips, disasters, cmity all over the world While they were in the Mirror Dimension, everything mirrored the real world except that none of the effect and disaster that happen in the real world affects them They clearly saw that if not for Lee Sangmin and Warp cooperating with each other and teleported all those below Seed Formation, the coteral damage would be astronomical. They are babies, old people, young kids and many more of such people that was spared of such coteral damage casualty because of Lee Sangmin effort. The people inside the Mirror Dimension was perplexed, puzzled and some of them even panicked at first when they discover that they are inside a mirror reflection of their world. But then when they saw the destruction that could be inflicted by Death Monarch just by a punch of his and the kind of damage that the Demon King could do just by moving his feet in the seabed, they sincerely pray to whatever Gods there is up there in the Heavens, that the Mirror Dimension would hold and would not break When they saw the sky inside the Mirror Dimension cracks, they saw light. But the people inside the Mirror Dimension did not feel good seeing the light Usually light would be associated with happiness, when the people inside the Mirror Dimension saw light from the cracks, they fear and they trembled in the anticipation of a disaster. The crack grows wider in the sky and they be even more afraid. This is because while the Mirror Dimension is a mirror reflection of the world there is a bit of difference. And that difference is that in the Mirror Dimension, everything is gray colored. Like they are stepping into a world of ck and white. But suddenly there is golden light entering form the cracks of the world in the Mirror Dimension How could they not get freaked out? They knew that the Mirror Dimension is cracking because of that Wheel. Even though they could not feel the power of that Wheel, because they were separated into a different dimension, they could see the effect it had on the real world The cracks that is happening all over the skies and heavens of the Mirror Dimension fills every single person inside it with nervousness if it broke, then the most logical exnation of what would happen to the person inside the Mirror Dimension is that they would be expelled out from this Mirror Dimension., And when that happens, they would find no refuge in the real world. Those three being did not even fight their hardest yet and they already created all kinds of apocalyptic phenomenon all over the world. One could only imagine the kind of damage that they would unleash when they go all out against each other. No matter how big the world had be after the Multiversal Convergence event, none of the people that have witnessed the powers of those three beings felt secure no matter how far they are from the center of battle. And they are not the only one that is worrying. All over the world, the great heroes and heroines of the world, once again saw that Wheel and each one of them haveplicated feeling when they saw the titanic figure of Death Monarch shining his holy light all over the four direction of the world. People from Pandemonium instantly recognizes that Wheel since they have saw it before when Azief uses it against his fight with Sithulran. Most civilians that is below Seed Forming and Disk Forming leveler has already been transported into the Mirror Dimension. On the gathering ground of these heroes and heroines, they all look at the sky with aplicated expression ¡®Shit, how can we help him if this is the scale of the battle¡¯ Athena mutters and her words is heard by the other two generals What she said is echoed silently in their thought. Sky splitting apart, and the entire earth seems to be in the verge of copse, how could they shrimp fight when whales duke it out with each other? >>>>>> Chapter 857: High in the heaven above The Three Generals look at the scene in the sky withplicated feeling more than most people felt. They do not know what to do right now. And as such they could only look up and frowned. They could go to the area where their lord is fighting but, they know with their power and ability instead of helping their lord, they would only be a burden. It is the reason why they did not fly toward the area of the world where Azief is having silent battle with the Demon King But they do not feel good to only watch. And they were also disturbed by the announcement that had been ringing in everyone mind. Sina who watches this from Pandemonium also felt conflicted. She sighed. She had heard the announcement of Hirate and she knew what Loki had done and why he had cut off all rtions with Pandemonium before he goes off. Sina knows the real truth. Hirate said the cause of this Multiversal Convergence is Loki. But Sina knows for a fact that it is not the truth. He knows it was Azief and Will action that led to the current situation. And she also knows that is why Azief is fighting his hardest right now and for once put the welfare of humanity as his first priority. In the past, he would surely not risk his life for other people other than those who he loved and who he knows. But as years passed the list of people he knew and the list of people he loved increased. There were more people that he could not let go and as such, today he fights for them. Sina understand Azief more than most. This fault is his and as such he would bear it. Sina even expected that after this is all over, Azief would not mind receiving the condemnation of the world because of his action. To make him pay for it on the other hand might require the entire world to go against him. Sina had even prepared to reconcile the rift between the great powers after this event. After all, he knew that the moment it was revealed that Azief is the one responsible for today cmity, then the world would turn against Azief. Yet at the same time fighting Azief would only weaken humanity so Sina had prepared herself and thought of the idea of reconciling the great powers with Azief Her n might even work. Sina after all had a lot of friends in other great powers whether it be the Senators of the Republic or the Quorum members of the World Government. She is even friend with the Poison King Takashi in the League of Freedom and many other influential people in the other six great power. But Hirate announcement overturned all of her ns and instead fills her with a bit of frustration at Loki And Loki did note out and saying it was false. Instead, it appeared like Loki had tacitly agreed on this matter As such, Sina quickly understand what Loki had been doing all of this time. Loki was nning to take the me for Azief deed She did not know how to feel about this. She knows Loki. But the more she knows Loki, the more she knows that she knows nothing about him. Loki for some reason, have this secret that he had never been able to share with her and one of that secret surely involve Azief. Sina was not blind. Loki had some entricities that is hard for her to just ignore. Loki foresight is too good to call him just specting. It almost seems like he knows what is going to happen in advance. There are many things that Sina notices as she grows in power and saw the Time Discrepancies aura around Loki. She also believes that this is the reason for the disagreement between Loki and Azief. But since he had never talked about it, she also never pries that much. And because she is afraid of what the answer would be. She looks in the distance and even with her current Disk Formation level aided with the pills she had concocted, she could only see the wheel and the golden light shining over the whole world but she could not see Azief himself All she could see is a huge silhouette of his like it is being obscured by mist Shining too bright that nobody could stand to see it for too long, else they would be blind. She thought to herself and chuckles a bit. There is nothing more she could do here and there is nothing she could do to help Azief. Azief among the four friends that met in that forest, years ago, had be so high and be so far. He is high in the Heavens above while they were all in the ground, she bitterly thought to herself. She looks around her and she could see all the great heroes and heroines of Pandemonium are all gathered here. They are all waiting for orders on what to do next. But no one knows what to do now. And no one is giving any orders Sina then try to close he mouth and then sheughs a bit. Some people look toward Sina direction but they did not say anything. They all came here, all in the hopes that they could formte a n to help Death Monarch. But now, all they could do is simply look at the distant sky, looking at that Wheel and the only thing they could do is just stares at that Wheel, moving bit by bit. They all shares the same feeling at that particr moment. It is not that they don¡¯t want to help. It is that their help is not needed and even could be detrimental as they would just be a nuisance if they go there. they felt it deeply deep in their hearts and Wang Jian clench his fist because of this feeling They felt powerless. And that is why they only could watch they felt that the pressure of the Wheel grows evenrger and grew more powerful with each passing moment. For some reason, they were not affected that much by the illusion that the Wheel had inflicted upon others. While that made them able to keep their mind, they also were not exposed to the possibility of being enlightened by the Wheel It is a tradeoff that anyone in Pandemonium would take. On some other continents they were people who were affected by it and could not think properly. This must be an unconscious action by the Wheel corresponding with the heart of his owner. On Pandemonium, Sina also knows that they need at least to do something. With all of them in Seed Forming and Disk Formation level, they must be something they could do to help ease of Azief burden It would not look good if they just stay here and watch things happen. Sina look around her and she is trying to search someone among the crowd. She is searching for Sasha, the leader of the Shadow Guards. But after looking around she did not find Sasha anywhere ¡®Just like her, to ask help from me and then just disappear¡¯ she thought to herself. She smirks a bit. Knowing Sasha, she must have some ns of her owns or maybe she has some secret orders from Azief himself. It is ironic when she thinks of it. Those two were enemies in the past. But now they were like a boss and a secretary. If this is a romance series, Azief would be the overbearing boss and Sasha would be the efficient but gentle hearted secretary that he would fall in love with. Sheughs at her own imagination. Shee closer to Wang Jian and Sina movements caught the rest of the other attention. Sina stand beside Wang Jian who towered over her and she simply raise her eyebrows and said ¡®What are your ns, Wang Jian? Are we to stand around here and watch a Wheel moving?¡¯ Wang Jian frowned. ¡®Your Excellency Sina, please advise¡¯ He rebutted back. Sina onlyugh. Sina look around her and then sheughed again. ¡®This is a formidable lineup that have never been seen before other than when Death Monarch summons us¡¯ she started saying and the people present all nodded their head This kind of lineup is enough to shock the world and it is also this reason why Pandemonium maintain their lead over all the other great powers in the world Yet, today, they remain motionless after seeing the disparity of power between them and the one people called the strongest person in the world Today, they knew how high the gulf between them and Death Monarch. It is like a carp trying to leap to the Heavens It is simply impossible. Of course there is a reason why the disparity of power is so high. Even though when Azief was in Disk Formation before, his power outstripped his peer. It is the reason why he remains on top and his throne as the strongest person in the world had never been shaken. It is not simply because he created a sturdy foundation for himself, but because he follows the path of perfection, And now after walking the Supremacy Stairway, there is not only a quantitative change in the amount of energy he possesses, there is also an overall improvement in the quality of his ability. There are only a few people in this world that knew that Azief pursue extreme perfection in his leveling up to next realm. People did not notice it simply because Azief grows at the same rate as everybody else. Truth was, even though time had probably only move around eight years in the real world since the Fall, give or take any other Time Dtions urrences that happens all the world in a span of a day, Azief himself had experienced countless of years living in other dimensions and other worlds to consolidate his state of power. He had used the distortion of time to shorten the Time Differences To others, it appears that Azief progress very fast. But to Azief himself, he knew that it is the umtions of experiences of many years. His age could not be said as early twenty even though he looks like he is in his early twenty. The age of his soul is even more longer than that if he included his life as the Six Live sin Azul sabers. That is probably also the reason why Azief memories when he tries to recall the past and the experience he had experienced in the Six Lives, there is some confusion. By slowly forgetting those moments, the soul is removed from the influence of Azul. Whatever the case was, Azief prowess is now truly revealed to the world. >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 858: Unite, fight (1) The world bear witness to the prowess of Death Monarch today And it shocks them all to see how powerful a Divine Comprehension really is. There is too much shock today that one might mistake that they would be numb from it. But they are not numb to it because each time, more shocking abilities would be disyed by Azief and the Demon King. Seeing the titanic figure of Death Monarch is like seeing the advent of a God. And while this God is partial to them, they know that as these Gods fought each other, they who probably look like some dust on the ground would be only coteral damage if they are in the area of that battle It broke their confidence. None of them have any confidence to even trade one blow with any of those three It is not an exaggeration the things people say about Pandemonium. Many of the citizens of Pandemonium believed in one thing about Pandemonium prosperity. And that is even if the Three Army was annihted, even if the Shadow Guards is crippled, even if the central government copses, as long as Death Monarch sit in his throne, Pandemonium would not fall. Today, that word is proven to them. With Azief prowess, he alone could have fought every single powerhouse in Pandemonium and stille out of it victorious. The area around the battlefield was far from them but that did not exclude them from seeing the effect of their battle affecting the whole world Even Wang Jian, the most loyal out of the three generals, hesitated to send soldiers to that area. Sina knows all their feeling and she then said ¡®There is the Three Army Generals, The Immortal Couple, the Three Demoness¡¯ she said as she bows a bit to the three woman wearing demon mask and then she also bows toward the other citizens of Pandemonium who is in Disk Formation leveler that have alsoe to the gathering. ¡®What a wonderful lineup that probably would not be seen ever again¡¯ She looks again at the civilian Disk Formation leveler that had gathered. And there is quite a lot of them. Since those who were in Disk Formation could control to certain degree the energy of the world, they could always hide their level and no one would know that they are of Disk Formation leveler, Lee Sangmin act of teleporting all of the unrted people and weak people that is below Disk Formation and Seed Formation in effect reveals all of those experts that is hiding in the background. Even though Sian could not see who did the teleportation formation, she could guess it was Lee Sangmin. Lee Sangmin rarelyes out of that Lotus Pce of him. Since it is his invincible fort, it is understandable why he would not walk a step outside the Lotus Pce. Even if Azief was there, it would be hard for him to destroy the Lotus Pce. Sina is very close with Lee Sangmin as they correspond with each other using avatars to discuss about alchemy and array formation. His help is fundamental in enabling her to create the Philosopher Stone to heal Lihua inability to gather energy in her body And in one of that discussions he had once air out the idea of a teleportation formation that could cover the Earth. There is also the idea of creating a sealed space so that it would not inflict damage to the real world. There these powerful people could settle their difference. Of course, before such method is invented, this requires a powerful regtory body that could control the experts of the world. As such, Sangmin was a proponent of a more powerful world power. He wanted Pandemonium to take the lead and strengthen their grip upon the world. The matter and the ideas was spoken to her after a terrible incident in Burundi a few years ago. It is that incident that causes Sangmin to see the danger of having people with the ability to inflict damage like a nuclear bomb running around without having anyone to control them and hold them ountable. In Burundi, a few years ago, there is a battle. It is a battle between two Disk Formation leveler And this battle had created a catastrophe that included tens of thousands of people dying in a few coteral damage between these twobatant Those two did not even know that they killed all of those people in the heat of their battle They were not even the target of the twobatants but simply a coteral damage because of the impact of their st of attack when they shed with each other. There is even an entire mountain that was sliced into two and three forest that was ttened by those two people, creating an unprecedented damage to nature. Since they used the energy of the world to fight, cmity and disaster follows their trails of battle and as such many more living things were also affected. As such, one of the thing that Lee Sangmin was worried about is themon people that lives in this extraordinary age of godlike people. There is also the fact that human poption had dwindled because of all the cmity that had happen. Just when it shows an uptrend a battle between two experts could smash that uptrend into a downtrend again. That is how easy it is for humans to go extinct in this new era. This crisis of the extinction of humanity as a whole had been discussed a couple of time in the Seven Great Powers meeting When the otherworlders were thrust into this world during the Multiversal Convergence a couple of hours ago, they all thought that they arrived in a godlike world. They were not mistaken. But even in such a world, there is a disparity between the powerful and the weak. Even though each person has the chance to be strong, everyone has different lucks and fortune. And there are also the early ones. Azief, Raymond, Katarina, Jean, Oreki, Hikigaya whose names resound all over the world, whose steps could send tremors and whose action could affect the trend of the world, were all those who were lucky in a sense that they progress quickly and had their shares of energy. And they were also one of the early one One could think of them as early adopter and he thing that they adopt be mainstreams. When Azief be Disk Formation leveler, the amount of energy that he had taken from the world, drain a lot of the world energy. Chapter 859: Unite, fight (2) That is not to mention the others who also uses considerable amount of the energy of the world to raise their levels. And it drained the world energy quickly and in a fast rate so much so that the rate of the energy being taken is surpassing the rate of the energy being replenished. When Azief left the world, the world is slowly showing signs of having energy depletion. They know that the energy would be replenished but it would be slow. And the more they take, the longer it would take for it to be replenished. As such, there is even people who went outside of Earth to cultivate and absorb the energy from other worlds. And such, this created the current problem of the weak and the strong. And the system is no longer fair The weak people consisted mostly of those who were kids or old people when the Fall happens. Kids do not know how to use the opportunities and theyck certain luck and certain conditions for them to thrive in the early era of the Fall. They are mostly protected by their parents and as such they could not have made any decision that seems dangerous since their parents would not allow them to. Even if they could make dangerous decision like hunting and doing quest, they might fail and might die The most optimal people primed for sess during the early years of the Fall was people who were around their teens or during their middle age. Since they have seen the world and some of them quickly adapt to the game concepts There are also people who is already established with background like soldiers or spies, or hadborer who were quite familiar with hard work and dangerous lifestyle. And some were lucky. Whatever the case this disparity of people who gobbles up the energy of the world has now currently be the powerful people of the world. Azief for example had shave off the immature parts about himself, appearing to many people of the world, like some kind of impassive dark god that protect Pandemonium just by sitting on its throne and oversee all creation from the Heaven. There is Raymond who is shining like the sun, inspiring the people of the World Government with his valiance and honor People would not believe if Sina told them that Raymond was a gamer in the past and he is an ardent visitor to Comic Con. Then there is Katarina who is unbending in her conviction against evil. There were so many criminal warlords and evil people that has been sacrificed to her red sword that gives her the reputation of hating evil and upholding kindness Who would believe her if she said that Katarina the strongest woman in the world was once abused by her father and powerless to stop him How about Boris, the Beast King who ruled side by side with his sister in the Republic who had to take a beating for his father when he was a child so that his father would notid a hand on his sister? None of these stories is something that people knows. And even if they heard it, they would not believe it. People wanted to be them, and envy their powers. But normal people who were born at the wrong time, like those kids who were born after the Fall, they would find themselvescking in the energy needed to break through to their levels. Levels now is no longer a blessing. It is a curse that limits them. They have to fulfil the requirements of the system to rise up. While this is not hard in the beginning because of the amount of energy in the world at that time which was abundant, as these people at the top be stronger, the more energy that they would consume and as such, the vicious cycle of the world not having enough energy for everyone would start again. Regardless of all of this, Sina said ¡®We simply have to fight¡¯ They all know that they have to fight. But how? That is the question that they want answered. Wang Jian then asked ¡®How to fight? We are not even in the same level¡¯ Sina only smiles. What Wang Jian and these people need from her is not answer. They need confidence. Then she said ¡®With all of this people, how could you not fight? In my estimation, all we need is one attack. It might not kill that Demon King but it surely would be able to distract him don¡¯t you think? If we could give Death Monarch even one second of time, that would be help enough. We are all Disk Formation levelers. One second is enough to determine the oue of a battle¡¯ Some of the crowds nodded. Then pausing for a second, Sina said ¡®There is always an advantage of number. The Demon king might possess an Essence Creation prowess level, but it is suppressed by the Will of the World, suppressed by Death Monarch and even by Jean. And Hikigaya would also not sat still. He might be waiting for the opportune moment to deliver a fatal strike¡¯ And then she pointed toward the sky and said ¡®And I think some of you could see the thing that is above the sky. Of course it might be blurry a bits ice the distance between the ground and the sky had expanded but I think some of you could see it right?¡¯ Some others look at the sky and they noticed it too and they seem to be making calction in their heads Sina continue saying ¡®There is the Orvanians alsoing to help us. I am not saying to you to make yourselves a burden to Death Monarch. I am saying to make yourself useful. Don throw your lives away. Wang Jian just because the enemy is stronger than you, you would give up? What kind of a general of Pandemonium is that? If you could not defeat them head on, then strategize! I thought that is your specialties?¡¯ she smirked and then said ¡®You don¡¯t have to take risk. Go first, and see if you could help. If you could not help, then don¡¯t. But think about it first. Think of a way to defeat the Demon King. If you could not do that, then think of a way to dy, to distract, to give even one advantage to Earth¡¯ ¡®If Death Monarch loses, then Jean and Hikigaya would also loses. And if they lose and the Orvaniansete then one could only imagine the damage that the demon could do. And even if theye, what if they could not contain the demon? I, for one, do not want to rely on the mercy of others. I know all of you here do not exactly all seen eye to eye with each other. But I think no one here wants a repeat of the Weronian upation.¡¯ Hearing this the eyes of some of the civilian be determined. All of the people here had experienced the hellish years under the Weronian civilization. Even though it is only a few years, millions of people died and many of the people in the world had lost their loved one because of the Weronian upation. The scars of that war is still fresh for many people. Sina then said simply ¡®Unite. Fight¡¯ Chapter 860: Unite, fight (3) Saying this, Sina waves her hand and a pill exploded into a white smoke that in front of her and envelops the space around her The smokes settle away and people could see that there is a round board floating a few meters above the air. Sina jump into the round board and then flew to the sky toward the direction of the battle She did not say anything or ask them to follow her She just made her decision and executed it. Sina is always seen as the most rational among the close circle of Azief. But that is just because all the other three is crazier than her this giving people the impression that Sina is the normal one among their group. In the other timeline, she was called the Mad Alchemist. Even though she is not called like that in this timeline, that streak of craziness is still there. She disregards what Sasha is doing. That is Sasha ns. And she has her own ns. She would simply see whether she could help or not. Standing and watching the Wheel moves would not help at all. All of them did not know what to do. Since that is the case then, do whatever! That is the answer that Sinae up with She would go that area of battle first. If she truly could not help, then she would retreat. If she could help, even a little, she would. Of course, she also takes in the possibility that the Demon King would use her as bait. Taking in that possibility, she already has ns to make sure such thing did not happen. At the same time Sian fly to the sky and heading toward that area of battle, Wang Jian who was shocked for a second with Sina sudden departure from Pandemonium made his decision. He no longer has his soldiers Behind him there is only the high ranking officials that were not sucked into the Mirror Dimension. Most of his soldiers is around the Orb Condensing and Energy Disperse stage level. As such they were absorbed into the mirror dimension. As for his other officials they were all in the range of Seed Formation and Disk Formation level. Wang Jian had been awakened by Sina words and he look at his officers and said to them ¡®I owe Death Monarch a lot. He had trusted me and had given me all that I have today. I must go. But you all don¡¯t have to. This is a suicide mission. If we got caught in the st of any of those three, we might die. Don¡¯t follow me if you have a mother at home, a wife waiting for you and a son that wanted to see his father¡¯ One of the officers called Milos suddenly said ¡®We follow where the General goes!¡¯ He shouted. The soldiers also have a determined expression and some of them said ¡®We also owes Death Monarch a lot. If today, Death Monarch falls, the world would suffer untold suffering. Weronian upation had taught us that much. We follow the General!¡¯ one his officer shouted and hearing this Wang Jian smiles Then Wang Jian nodded, his eyes looking toward that area where three heavens converged atop each other and then he said to his officers. ¡®Follow me then. We will see whether we could help or not. If we could help, we help. If we are a nuisance, then we retreat and would not make Death Monarch worry about us. I refuse to believe that we could not even help Death Monarch with all of us joining hands¡¯ Wang Jian then jump onto his mount which is a griffin and soars across the clouds. The other officers all nodded and they immediately fly toward the sky, some of them riding their mounts, some rides futuristic looking devices and some others uses their flying abilities. It was like the rushing of celestial soldiers to fight against evil. All of Wang Jian officers headed toward the battle. The Fairy of the Battlefield Somi also follow Wang Jian from behind, riding her sword, appearing like some kind of Sword Fairy as she apanied her husband to war Athena and Freya look at each other and shouted ¡®Who is willing to follow me!¡¯ Their officers all shouted back in acknowledgement and they too flew to the sky Other experts that is in Disk Formation also flew to the sky and follows the three Generals. The Three Demonic sister also follows them, turning into a red smoke that fills the area of the sky, rushing through the distance, heading toward the battle area But while most of the Disk Formation leveler had follow the Three Generals, not everyone follows them Some people had to think some more and some others have different objective. And one of them is the Immortal Couple Xu Cong and Lihua still did not make their decision. Xu Cong look at Lihua and ask ¡®We go? Or we stay? Whichever we chose, Death Monarch wouldn¡¯t me us¡¯ Lihua frowned and said There is a conspiracy here. I could feel it Xu Cong understood what Lihua is trying to convey to him They also heard about what Hirate had said. Lihua is Loki disciple. As such, she felt that this matter is very suspicious. Even though she rarely meddles in the matters of the world since that battle a few years ago, she knew a lot about the matters of the world. She then said ¡®I will seek Hirate¡¯ she said and Xu Cong eyes narrowed. Then he said ¡®Then I would follow you¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to¡¯ ¡®But I want to¡¯ Xu Cong reply Lihua only smiles. Xu Cong then closes his eyes and then like he was divining something, his hand moves. An illusory brush appears on his hand as he painted a scene that is streaming in his mind and then the scene that he painted be life-like. And then he drew a circle The scene that he had painted inserted itself into the circle. Lihua saw that it is a location and she nodded Xu Cong hold her hand and said ¡®We do it together¡¯ Lihua smiles and kiss him in the cheek. Then she said ¡®We do it together¡¯ holding each other hand, Xu Cong and Lihua both enter into that circle. The moment they enter it the circle shrink and closing. The Immortal Couple is no longer in Pandemonium, appearing in the Ind of Peace that is in stealth mode She and her husband was face to face with Hirate. Hirate did not seem surprised. He looks at them and said ¡®Loki expected you to be here. And he has a message for you. Do you want to receive it? He said you deserve a choice this time. And if you were to listen, there is no turning back¡¯ That is the first thing that Hirate said the moment that Lihua appeared in front of him. She frowned and Xu Cong shakes his head. He did not expect all the ns that they had were dismantled the moment they arrived here. Their n was simply for them to ask Hirate about Loki. Who would have thought that Loki even predicted death they woulde to Hirate and leave a message to Lihua? This feeling of being in another palm is not exactly pleasing He looks at the face of his wife and the moment he saw her expression; he already could guess what his wife would choose. He knew that his wife is once again sucked into the whirlpool of the matters of the world. The Immortal Couple could no longer live as carefree as an immortal after this. But even knowing that, he gold his wife hand. And he holds it tighter. This time, whateveres, they would face it together. Lihua could sense his husband hands and she smiles bitterly as she said to Hirate. ¡®Tell me the message¡¯ Hirate smiles and he simply said ¡®Loki said you will agree¡¯ And then Hirate told her what she needed to know and what she needed to know. It is a prelude to the epilogue. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 861: Subtle change While Pandemonium heroes and heroines is rushing to the sky toward the battle area, the Demon King and Azief is locked in an intense battle. Azief fist shed with the Demon King as they both blocked each other. The pressure that both of them are emanating could destroy a with one punch. But right now both of them did not care about the damage surrounding them as they only focused at each other. Each of their attack look simple but hidden in each of the attack is hidden force and the maniption of Laws. It has been a long time since Azief had found an enemy that he could not kill with one punch. The Demon King smirks and said ¡®You would not be able to kill me¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ll see¡¯ The Demon Kingughed and said ¡®This is going to be fun¡¯ Azief smiles and simply said ¡®Winning always is¡¯ It is clear that Azief is confident that he would be the final victor. This is something all powerful people had inmon. They are confident that they could win. Without confidence that they could win, they could not do something great The Wheel rotates again and Azief felt another surge of energy surging through him as his eyes golden hues grows brighter He also felt a bit of pressure pressing down in him but this pressure is almost negligible. He takes a step, the space spirals out of control, as his fist clench and bolts of lightning exploded from him and dark fires cover up the surface of his fist. All of this happen in less than a millisecond. He then punches toward the Demon King. The Demon King eyes narrowed as he could see the attack clearly He lifted his hand and the Demon King deflected it using his hand. The bolts of lightning exploded and the fires tries to burn Balfor skin. the moment that fist sh with Balfor palm, Balfor winced in pain. The exploding lightning cut the skin on his cheek, the fire on the fist, burns his side of the arm. But as fast as that wound was created, it regenerated almost in an instant ¡®Shit. His life force is too strong¡¯ Azief thought to himself Azief had been using the force that is given to him by the Wheel and this fist of his containing a powerful heaven sundering power. Azief smiles a bit. This time he imbued the Heaven Sundering Finger ability into his strike. Right now, each of his attack could be imbued with the Six Path Palm abilities. Azief decided to ramp up his power as he once again raise his fist. Sssss! The sound of the wind being serrated by some force of energy fills the area between heaven and Earth. BOOOM! A heaven sundering aura exploded that causes the colors of the Heavens to change erupted from Azief fist and created a cracking sound of space that travels the world He punched toward Balfor once again. The moves are connected with each other. Balfor deflect Azief fist, Azief put his punching fist down and then punches with a cross strike with his other fist. All of this happens in the span of one second. This is how fast that these two are fighting with each other that anyone below Divine Comprehension would be hard pressed to see the battle clearly That golden eyes are fierce looking at Balfor like it is about to burn him with holy righteousness and the fist that possess a heaven sundering might is fast approaching, breaking all the invisible protectionyer around Balfor. Balfor after that first fist strike had raised up his defense. But like a paper meet scissors, it was cut apart by that cross strike fist and the fist connected Azief smiles BOOM! A powerful explosion erupted around him and Balfor because of the force of that power The demonic aura around Balfor was cut and dissipated reducing the powerful auraing out from him. ¡®This is not enough¡¯ Azief thought to himself The intangible concepts that Balfor had control were all cut apart, the energy around him to be in chaos. But Azief knows this is nothing and not some life threatening attack for Balfor. Balfor was forced a few feet backwards in the air and there is arge wound but it heals again in an instant. Azief smile faltered as he thought to himself ¡®Need to be faster¡¯ Azief take another step and punch again, once gain bringing that might down toward Balfor. But Balfor once again deflected it. This time Azief connected his attack even faster. Azief moves this time with a lightning speed reaction after his attack was deflected. He is now using a backhand attack as he spins his waist and had his other hand to attack Balfor head. Both of them move in a speed that is hard to see just by using the eye. The speed around them appears to be normal but to those who were looking at them, they could see only blurs as both of their titanic figures moves across tens of thousands of kilometers in each move, causing untold damage and destruction They also tear apart space and move around this space tunnel, fighting in one part of the world in one second and appearing on another part of the world in the other second. This is why the four corners of the world right now is full of cmity and disaster. At the same time that Azief and the Demon King is fighting, Jean did not fight with the demon king Instead he trails behind them, minimizing the damage that they had done and saving as much life he could possibly can. He also tries a couple of time to restrain the demon king but it would only dy him for just a millisecond. But as the rhythm of battle between Azief and the Demon King be faster even Jean could not divide his attention. He either could minimize the damage to the world or dying the Demon King And following Azief advice, Jean is minimizing the damage of the world. One ce in particr that Azief had told him to protect is a ce where he saw the Oracle The Oracle was in the United Kingdom. But after the expansion of the world, that piece ofnd of Ennd had now changed into a supercontinent, stretching out vastly surpassing its size in the past. Jean saw that the Oracle who had been missing for the past couple of year is calmly waiting under a tree and Jean did not have to think for a long time to guess who the Oracle is waiting for. It is clear that Azief decision to travel to the future had something to do with the Oracle. Jean left a time avatar around that new continent and is now all over the world, defusing earthquakes, repairing the torn sky and many others as Azief and the Demon King seems to match intensity with each other, inflicting more damage and increasing the effect of their powers. As they fought each other and raise their power, imbuingws in their attack, the way the people saw them be even more weird. Some saw them only as colors as Azief was represented by golden colors and the Demon King is represented by the red colors. This is because some people who are low in their levels could not see the true face of Azief and the Demon King because of the Laws and concepts that shrouded them both The simple exnation was that these people did not yet understand the Laws of the world, so when a being that has understood the Laws of the Universe shrouded themselves with the Laws of the world, those who could not understand the Laws would substitute the image of that being with something they could understand. And that is the reason why they saw colors. Some who had exposure to the energy of the world could see the figure but it appeared blurry in their eyes. If they use their Divine Sense or their detection ability to see the faces of Azief and Balfor, they would be attacked by a bacsh. All the while, Azief and Balfor is trading blows and kicks. In the beginning they were testing each other but when they had sh a few times, they both had a grasp on each other strength and now both of them are both serious and the moment they be serious the damage that they created multiplied by tenfold. It almost felt like even though the world had expanded to such a level, it still could not escape the effect of the battle from reaching everywhere in the world If they were Disk Formation leveler, with the current size of the world, their battle would not affect much. It might not get noticed considering how big the world had be and how many unpopted regions and continent there is in the world right now But Azief was a Divine Comprehension leveler at the perfection level. His attack is imbued with the Laws of the world, the Universal Laws and even a trace of Omniversal Laws Each of his moves affects the elements of the world, the unknown and myriad energies of the Universe and the dimension and reality breaking power of the Omniversal energies. As for the Demon King Balfor, he is at Essence Creation level or what is equivalent to that level in the Seresian world. While his ability manifested differently because of the different method of cultivating energies in the Seresian world, it is undeniable that his prowess is akin of an Essence Creation leveler. If not for the All Source suppressing him with the power of the world, how could Azief be trading blows with him in an equal manner. Unless Azief himself took that one step forward into the Essence Creation level and abandoned the Perfection Path, then there is no hope for Azief to defeat or even trade blows with Balfor. But because of all the factors that is present, even though Azief is in Divine Comprehension leveler he could still trade blows and hence this is why even though the world is vast and bigger than before their attack reaches all over the world BOOM! Another sound of explosion shattered the surrounding skyscape and the surroundingndscape of their battle Each time they punch each other, contained in each of their attack is all kinds of Laws that distort the make-up of reality. But because they are nearly equal in power with Balfor who is actually a tier higher than Azief, both of their powers cancel each other out. Balfor did not yet bring out all of his trump card. But Azief had brought out the Wheel. He is also bringing out the Will of the World. It is almost all of his trump card There is still of course the Rings but he would not bring it out unless he truly had no choice. The energy around them is in chaos and there is an imbnce of destruction energy hovering across heaven and Earth Balfor is no longer smiling. And he is not as rxed as he is before. He could sense as he is trading blows with Azief, there is a change around him. The change at first was not obvious. It was subtle and hard detect. As they trade more blows, Balfor felt that subtle change. And as they traded even more blows, he began pinpointing the change. The energy around him was cut and divided and absorbed by that¡­¡­Wheel. And in turn it strengthening Azief. At the same time, there is a powerful aura that is enveloping the world. >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 862: The response of heaven Thunder roars in the sky, splitting the sky apart. Lightning shes by in the thousands, splitting the dark sky with golden light, the roars of thunders echo and resound and causes the entire sky to shake, the space up there were all distorted. The lightning split open mountain, cut apartkes and rivers, burningrge forest. The wind form storms of lightning that bring destruction and devastation The golden sky seems to be angry as it turns dark golden. The Will of the World is getting stronger and when the Will of the World is getting stronger, it means Azief is getting stronger. The Wheel rotates a few inches again to fill its revolution and another surge of energy fills Azief body. The pressure is building up inside Azief bodies but Azief smiles all the same Balfor frowns as he notices something weird is happening around Azief. ¡®That Wheel¡¯ he muttered to himself as he deflects Azief punch to his left and strike a jab toward Azief face. Azief dodge to the other side. The force of that punch split apart the space area behind him and blow up a small mountain into debris of dust Azief took the opportunity to strike both of his palm toward Balfor body as Balfor was pushed ten thousand kilometers away, dragging a few ind around his feet Each of the ind that was dragged by his feet turns into dust, or split apart and sink down to the ocean below Azief winced a bit, feeling the pain travelling all over his body. Even though he was the one that attacked, he was the one that got hurt. The Demon king was sly in that he coated himself with corrosive aura. Azief hand is bleeding but then almost as instantly his wound that is just opening up, it regenerated back in the blink of an eye. They both take a moment to take a breath. With that palm attack, Azief had created distance between him and Balfor. The distance between them now is around ten thousand kilometers away from each other but to them, this is almost like a distance of one meter from each other. But Balfor did not move as he finally notice something is very wrong. He looks at Azief and then look at the Wheel and he understood. ¡®I should destroy that Wheel first or force it to go away¡¯ That is the thought that came to his mind. At that same moment, the pressure of the Wheel is reverberating inside Azief body. A bout of vibration reverberates inside his body in the form of energy disruption. Azief at that moment knew he had misunderstood something. He thought that now he is a Divine Comprehension leveler, he no longer has to suffer like when he was at the Disk Formation level. He was wrong in that thought. The Wheel adjust its destructive power ording to the level of its owner. Then it makes sense that even though Azief grew stronger, it did not mean that the pressure of the Wheel would lighten on him. If anything, only the pressure in summoning it is lightened. But the pressure of using the Wheel is still present But this time it did not give pressure to his bones or his body. Instead it is giving pressure to the Laws that he had controlled It felt like his Law is beingpressed to its ultimate limit. And he felt that it would explode inside his body His entire body seems to be enduring a powerful pressureing from the Wheel His energy is drained even more. And the change in him echoes towards the change in the Heavens The sky changed colors six times. The golden skies reflected the change of the colors of the Heavens. Different aura, energies and Lawses out from the sky affecting all living beings in the world. The site where Azief and the Demon King is fighting appears like the epicenter of apocalyptic event spreading out. The space tear is only one of the effect of their battle. It is the change that they induced in the fabric of reality that is more worrying. The barriers between world is very fragile right now and some even burst opens. But unlike before where peoplees out from these portals, there is only death and destruction that awaited anyone that tried to use these portals The seven oceans of the world are in chaotic madness, waves roses up to a terrifying level around Azief gigantic figures and rushing off away from Azief golden figure. Azief and Balfor are staring at each other, Azief eyes is shining holy golden light as the demon king eyes is shining bright red full of killing intent that could send someone into madness Both of them are just looking at each other but they are already engaged in a mind battle. The moment they locked their eyes with each other, they were already engaged in a battle. If one really pays attention, one could see that Azief sometimes moves slightly either to the left or the right. And the same could be said for Balfor. It is not like the swaying of their body had something to do with the swaying waves of the ocean. Instead they look at each other and made a simtion of how the battle would go. Even though they did not appear to be fighting, they are actually intensely fighting in their mind. Their eyes locked with each other When both of them is confident that they could inflict a fatal blow to the other, only then they would move. Azief then take a deep breath and his breath creates a gust of storms that dissipated the waves that was about to rush up and destroy a new continent. He frowned a bit. Even though Azief is focused with his fight against the Demon King and did not notice the damage that he had inflicted, now that they stopped for a while, he had noted the destruction wrought upon the world. Wherever they had passes, there is a great cmity. There are all kinds of disaster from earthquakes that shakes all over the world, creating instability in the te tectonic of the world. On other parts there is tsunamis and increased volcanic activity. There are floods rising up in some ces near the shore of the sea and all along the trails of the river that is closest to the sea. He also saw something else in a different direction. When they fought each other and attacked each other, they move in light speed and as such when they punch each other and if that punch is powerful enough, they would find themselves unconsciously ripping apart the space behind them and appeared at some other point of space on Earth In the fight before, that happened and they appeared at a mountain and they fought only for one moment there before disappearing on other ces on Earth But the st of their strikes and effect of their battle had created arge avnche that buried arge forest Azief also notices that there is a lot of super continent popping up. There is cyclones and storms all around them both him and the Demon King when they fought each other before. Each of their fist generated enough heat to melt down mountain and create a powerful wind storms There is also the fact that Balfor killing aura is creating an aura of death that affects the animals and nts Above Azief head the Wheel is still moving and as it moves, it began grinding up the Laws and purify it to primordial energy among the many others energy as it flows toward Azief body and strengthened his physical body. BOOM! A Heaven shaking pressure erupted out from Azief body and Balfor knew he had to make the first move. The battle in their mind ended. They both avert their gaze from each other as both of them take a step forward at the same time, tearing apart the space around them and created cyclones of winds behind them. The distance of ten thousand kilometers is abridged in less than a second OMM! OMM! The sound of the Wheel grows louder and it seems to drown all the sounds in the world. It was like a hymn sounded, or a Gospel a melody of holiness and happinessing from the sound of that Wheel moving. Probably because Azief had once moved the Wheel before there is no longer the sound of creaking but instead it is a sound of a Wheel moving cleanly. The Wheel stops at the Blissful State trials and golden lights suppressed the demonic aura and the killing aura of Balfor. This state was once revealed to the world when Azief fought against Sithulran. However, at that time, Azief wanted to seal Sithulran So, the effect this time would surely be different than thest time. Even Balfor who was in hyper mode rushing forward in breakneck light speed toward Azief, in that particr moment that is less than a second, felt his power was decreased somehow and he began frowning even deeper in that state of speed flux. Everything around him seems to slow down because Balfor is moving in light speed. But that mystical ability of the Wheel seems to disregard and could seem to intercept someone that is traveling even in such speed. At the same time, the Wheel covered the dark red clouds with golden light the Heavens also responded. >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 863: Stop! Thunder and lightning still apanied the golden light only this time, there is some of the golden thunder that is hovering across the clouds turning dark and red A scene appeared in the sky before it envelops the whole world. Whoever had his eyes opened, his heart open, whoever had found his path and whoever is lost in their path could see the scene this scene is spread out so that the whole world could see it. From north to south, from west to the east, golden light and scenes of bliss and happiness epass it. There are more than three thousand realms in the blissful realm. Each one is full of happiness and pleasure, a heavenly realms of paradises There is something tempting about it. ¡®Attachment¡¯ The Demon king thought the moment he saw the scene as he felt his Killing Heart wavered. This all happened and noticed by the Demon King even as the Demon King hand is poised in an attacking position toward Azief in the distance. The step that he takes is not yetpleted. But in that split second, where his surrounding warped because of the speed that he was travelling at, he could still see the scene which only highlight the ability of the wheel to roll out its effect instantaneously. For a moment, Balfor saw himself killing the mortal, taking back the ten Eternal Rings, taking over the All Source and returning home and revitalize the Seresian world. he saw himself as the Emperor of the Seresian world, uniting the many demonic tribes all over the vast Seresian world and then cutting off the restriction and once again go into the main universe and take revenge to the Seven Intergctic Power of the Omniverse This fulfilling life is reflected into his mind and he nearly was consumed by it but then he heard the roar again, and just in time he manages to break out from that trial and then he notices that he had lost a bit for his concentration. Azief on the other hand had been prepared to ept the attack by the Demon King. Azief from the very beginning had split his consciousness into two. One for them was used to engage in the mind battle where the other consciousness was used to survey the world condition. But the moment he takes that one step forward to meet Balfor attack head on, Azief had retracted all of his other consciousness and focus only one thing and that is the death of the Demon King. And when the Blissful State trials affected the Demon King, Azief knew that there is a chance for him toe on top The pleasure realms will create a world where it knows what your heart truly desires. And that desire made Balfor lose his focus for a moment But Azief only needed a moment to tilt the advantage to his favor. The pressure of the Wheel is now flows through his body and concentrated itself onto his fist And then his fist connected with Balfor. Even though Balfor was consumed by the Blissful state trials, he had managed to break out just a few milliseconds before Azief punch is about to hit him and as such he changes the direction of his punch and their fist sh with each other. Thunder exploded in the sky and lightning dragons appears roaring, expressing their displeasure toward all creation There are thousands of lightning dragons, their body is crackling with the sound of searing heat of lightning. When they roar, thunder echoes with them like they were answering its call. And leading these horde of thunder dragons is a fierce dark red dragon Around this red dragon, there is crackling red lightning swirling around its body This red dragon is the personification of the red thunderbolt, the thunderbolt of the heavens used for extermination. Azief is not only using the power of the Wheel, he is also using the power of the Heaven to strengthen himself. The red dragon leading a pack of golden dragons is a sight that those who were looking at the sky that day would never forget. It was like the forces of Heaven is about to punish those who disregards it. On the other side of the world, thebined forces of Pandemonium riding the clouds and flying through the sky appearing like celestial soldiers. On the other sides, there is thunder dragons. Those people who came from the Otherworlds and saw this all thought that the Heavens is angry and the Heaven is about to smite those who offends it. The entire three heavens were covered up by a higher heaven. And this Heaven is dark and it is angry BOOOM! The dark heaven had a trace of lines of red and there is an army of dragonsing out from nothing and each of the dragons possess low realm Divine Comprehension leveler power. They joined the other dragons, striding across the clouds. The Will of the World which could also be think of as the Will of the Heaven had always been controlled by two entities. One for them is Death Monarch who surpassed the Heaven and usurp its authority. The other is the sentient Will of the World. Today, Azief felt the support of the Heavens. usually they would be fighting each other for theplete control of the Heavenly Will. But today, the Will of Heaven and the Will of Death Monarch aligned with each other. And the Heavens answer the summon of Death Monarch With the expansion of the world, the Heaven power rises exponentially and it created this army of dragons toe down from the Heavens to eradicate the threat to its existence. There are thousands upon thousands of dragons with low realm Divine Comprehension leveler and this drains a lot of the new energy that the Earth Prime had just got from the effect of the Multiversal Convergence event The area around the battlefield was sealed by the pressure of the Wheel and the Heavens. At the same time, Azief and Balfor fist shed and a primordial power exploded around their fist creating a powerful shockwave that shatter the sky above and break the earth below. A powerful explosion urs around the area where there are fighting. The sound of something breaking echoes all over the world. Both Azief and Balfor had their arms broken the moment they sh with each other fists. Azief hand exploded into golden motes of light that dissipated almost instantly. As for Balfor, his fist is bleeding and the droplet of blood that fall from his fingers and cracked nails, dissipated the sea water below. The effect of the explosions is like a sun rising into the sky! As soon as the violent energy surged up into the Heavens, it tore the dark sky intoyers of wrinkles and the whole was trembling. Some continent was split into pieces and floating all over the oceans. A turbulence energy storms erupted all over them, ravaging everything. Everything around a thousand feet near them was disintegrated into atomic particles that was then destroyedpletely like they had never existed. Azief coughed up golden blood and energies leaked from his wound, distorting the surrounding. Balfor was roaring silently as the force of that destruction fills his body. He wanted to roar but the pain prevented him from even opening his mouth as his entire body was full of wound BOOOM! Thunder cracked in the sky and lightning bolts splits into ten thousand fragments. It was at this moment, the Heavens reacted. Azief felt the anger of the world and he smiles. ¡®I have been waiting for this¡¯ Azief eyes turns cold as he pointed his finger toward the Demon King. ¡®Attack!¡¯ Heaven heard Azief orders and the hordes of thunder dragons travel in breakneck speed, as they appeared almost suddenly around the battle area They break space and traverse through time, bending the space between the two points to arrive almost instantly to the area. And the moment they appeared these hordes of thunder dragon rushed toward Balfor without hesitation, their roars shakes the heavenly skies and the waves of the seas. Balfor notice the force of this heavenly will personification and he knows that this is not some simple attack that he could just simply take head on. Not when he is being suppressed by this much ¡®HARGH!¡¯ He roars toward the dragons. The roar rolled up the clouds and disintegrate any objects that were affected by the soundwave of that roar. Around one third of the thunder dragons was dissipated into particles of light and disappeared because of that one roar. But there is still many of them and Balfor is still trying to endure the pain he had just experienced so that roar is not his full power. The ones that remains is still fast approaching All of this happened in a span of time that is less than a second. Azief observe all of this and the moment that the hordes of dragon is about to collide with Balfor, Azief already knew what he should do so he would not get affected by this Azief took a step backward as the space behind him cracks and Azief body pass through that crack like a ck hole tunnel that opens up as Azief travels fifty thousand kilometers away from that area. His eyes did not go away from Balfor situation. Balfor knew he could not take the attack of these horde of thunder dragon head on. He cursed in his mind and he was about to escape when suddenly the space a few hundred kilometers away from his districted into segments and opens up a portal. Coming out of that portal is a man d in purple and green auras swirling around him. The eye of that person seems to have pointers. And that pointer is moving slowly. There is also a certain coldness in that person eyes as he views Balfor. Time flows around the area suddenly went into chaos. Some went into overdrive, and some parts of the area experience reversal of time Time seems to follow the mood of this person. The Demon King scowled It is Jean. His eyes look toward the Demon King and his face is solemn. ¡®Not so fast¡¯ he said and then he shouted in an ancient word that affects the Laws of the World ¡®STOP!¡¯ The pointer in his eyes stopped moving and the area around him instantly stop. Azief smiles in the distance as he prepares his next move. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 864: The tribulation of heaven Time had stopped the moment Jean ordered time to stop The movement of the wind, the moving clouds, the flowing water, all of it stopped the moment he said that word Jean stopped Time again. Vines of time energies bind Balfor hands, feet, head and waist. And more and more vines appear. This vine could not be seen by other people. Only those who had reached high understanding of the Laws of Time could see these vines. Of course, each person would see it differently based on their own understanding of Time and Space. It was like he was being chained. Balfor instantly felt like his entire being slowed down. Even his regeneration factor is slowing down. ¡®You!¡¯ Balfor moves and it only takes one second for that vines of time to be broken by the corrosive killing intent that is around Balfor body. But that one second is the only dy that they need. The horde of dragons all rushed toward him at that time m itself, toward Balfor A thunderous cracks sound travels the world four times. A powerful shockwave disintegrated all seawater around Balfor area ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ Balfor shouted as his shout echoes through the world. Balfor entire body was engulfed by golden lightning and arge explosion erupted on him The dragons collided with him and self-destructed themselves, trying to take down Balfor with them Balfor chest is torn to pieces by the powerful self-destruction of so many Divine Comprehension leveler dragons. A storm of energy swirls around this ocean, killing any creatures at the bottom of the sea and ravaging the life that exist in the sea The Heaven takes and the Heaven gives. This is the way. Azief thought to himself as he saw the eruption of Balfor chest before the explosion ballooned up and he could hardly see anything amidst the turbulent energy storms The Heavens takes the power of the world to create all of those dragons. It drained almost half of the world energy And now by self-destructing it, it once again returns back that power to the world. On that ocean, a huge beam of powerful destructive light soared into the sky, pierced it and travel outside of Earth The light beam split into thousands of light beam that illuminated the whole world and the light turned in into an iparably huge ball of light, illuminating the darkness A great explosion urs and the ripples of the shockwaves is now sweeping all across the world. Jean had retreated the moment that he used Time Stop. he only uses one spell from his understanding of Time but that alone had drained almost half of his power. It is not easy to contain someone who is one level higher than himself. There is also the fact that time is not so easily controlled or ordered around. He was at the other side of the world when a Divine Sense message rush him to appear and help him dy the enemy That is Azief. When Azief had split his consciousness before, he had been prepared to attack. When he saw the Heavens helping him, he had an idea. He summons Jean and when Jean arrived, even without Azief telling him anything he knows what he should do. He binds Balfor with Time and dy him for a second so that the attack from the Will of Heaven could crash onto him. But Jean himself did not expect that the effect of that attack would be this¡­¡­big. He had to create all kinds of Time Barrier around him to elerate time by thousands of years to make the ssh of the energy force to dissipate the moment it arrives near him he looked at the scene and the corner of his mouth twitched as he was speechless. The effect of the explosionsted for a few minutes. All the energy surged out in the shortest time possible but even that, takes a few minutes, which speaks volume of how powerful that explosion really is Jean could not estimate how many continents and how many inds had been engulfed in that explosion. The entire world was affected by the surge of that energy. The energy within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers was in chaos and the Laws inside that radius was distorted, creating all sorts of mystical phenomenon and space tearing that leads to pocket dimensions. The gust of wind that was produce by the explosion blew up the seawater within ten thousand kilometers, exposing the bottom of the deep sea and killing millions of sea creatures below. Continent full of vegetation and forest were turned into ashes On some parts of the area where it did not bear the brunt of the attack, that violent force that sweep the world still have some effect. On a lush continent full of tall trees and thriving flora and fauna, it now turned into a desert after a ssh of the violent energy storms swept across it There were deep pits on the bottom of the exposed seabed, reaching to incalcble deepness. There are also many otherndmasses that was unfortunate enough to get the ssh of the energy storms and turned into a deep pit that was one hundred kilometers in diameter. With the ground as the center, rifts extended thousands of kilometers across the ground. The earth trembled continuously like it is about to split apart and crumble. The damages toward the world is increasing by the minutes and Jean disappeared from the area. Azief saw it and he did not stop Jean. Jean could not help much in the real battle because he is still in the low real of Divine Comprehension leveler But his ability of Time really could help in the most critical moment when Azief need to dy. It is biter for Jean to minimize the damage that he had done to the world. Azief is also thinking about Hikigaya. When would he appear? Is he intending to hide until the end? Did he miscalcte Hikigaya intention? No, he thought to himself. Hikigaya would enter the battle. This is not based on some positive impression he had on the Illusion Archmage. It is because Hikigaya owed him. And he owed him big. Azief did not think much of that matters anymore as he looks toward the distance looking at the area of the explosion As this disaster is about to affect many more area, a wave of powerful force of the world descended toward these areas The tsunamis that was about to beunched in the four corners of the world halted in the air. The fire that is about to ravage arge forest also halted, its me seems to be encased in time Jean titanic figure was stretching his hand forward. And immediately there is an aura that ising out from his fingers Those who do not yet understood the Laws only see aurora colors but to those who had able to use Laws of the world could see that there is a thread binding each particles of water, each particle of fire, every particle of the things that had been stopped were all bind by this force Time. One of the most powerful force in the world since its conception during the era of the Etherna Jean then closed his hand and the seawater quickly flowed back into the sea calm and without any ripples to it. This is more than just reversing time. This is reversing and affecting it at the same time. It is clear that Jean had understood more about the Laws of Time now that he had even be able to affect the changes of Time. The seawater that had flowed back save and reduce the number of casualties in the sea. As for the fire, the forest will stay. Of course, like before, Jean had once again separated himself into many parts most of which is his Time Avatar. Jean was all over the world putting out fires, calming down the seas and making sure that Earth is not ravaged by the destructive power of Azief and Balfor. As for Azief he is looking toward that direction where the explosion had urred and as the dust settles and the crackling of electricity that slithers all over the seabed that is now dry, Azief frowned. ¡®Shit¡¯ he cursed. He looks at that silhouette and he knows that this fight is far from over >>>>> Chapter 865: An ally from space At the same time this was happening inside Earth, outside Earth, in the space above the sky, the space around the stratosphere of Earth suddenly distorted BOOM! A shockwave ripples across the space over Earth and then suddenly a fleet of spaceship appeared in what used to be dark empty space. A sh of light appears for a moment before the space time stabilizes It is Sith¡¯venar and his Orvanians fleet. They appear using the FTL technology which makes it easier to use in gxy like this. The moment they arrived, thousands of ships that seems to have other function then a fighter spaceship surrounded the space all over the Earth, creating like a circle link all over the space over Earth Sith¡¯venar look at the situational report and nodded to himself as he had his nned formed in his mind. ¡®The human has done well. We need to aid them now when the Type Nine being is being suppressed. If we dy that type Nine being would slowly ustomed itself to the Laws of Earth prime and at that time even the Heavens could not oppress him anymore. This is the difficulties of dealing with powerful creature that passed the Type Eight lifeforms There is something else he did not say which is that the suppression power of Earth Prime is not only longer it is also more powerful That is because Earth Prime possess the All Source. The news that Earth Prime have All Source is not a secret among the Five Seats of Orvan but for the recruits of the Watchers, it is not something that they should know so there are things that Sith¡¯venar had to hide in the reports. Normal calction would not be able to judge the correct time when the Type Nine being would ustom himself to the Laws of the world Maybe, he would always be suppressed. But knowing that this is a type nine creatures, even though he is suppressed now and even though the All Source could suppress him infinitely, it did not mean that the Type Nine Being would not be able to circumvent it After all, the Weronians that once attacked Earth Prime find ways to circumvent it by creating Suppressing Pirs that negates the suppression powers Around him there was an officer who is supposed to write reports of the situation to the highest orders in Orvan He frowned when he heard Sith¡¯venar words. He is clearly ufortable about helping Earth. He then said ¡®Commander, do you really think it is wise we meddle with this matter? Our job¡­.is done. The Multiversal Channel has been closed and the space rip on the Earth Prime right now is not connected with any world barriers.¡¯ the officer cautiously said Sith¡¯venar think for a while and then sighed as he states suddenly ¡®It is out of our jurisdiction¡¯ the officer nodded but he waited for the order of hismander. There was silent in the deck and then the officer asks ¡®Then¡­do we just let them fight with each other? If we bail out right now, Earth Prime would be hard pressed to endure the attack of a Type Nine Being¡¯ Sith¡¯venar then shake his head and he said ¡®While it is not our job to regte the safety of the Omniverse, and it has never been the intention of Orvanians to meddle in the matters of the rise or fall of a civilization, it did not mean that we could not help Earth itself¡¯ Smiling bitterly, his eyes look toward the window of the spaceship, looking at the blue. There is also a mass of energy all around the world and he could see pulsating clouds formation from where he is looking The energy in that world is numerous and in abundance. The size of Earth itself has grown. A world blessed by the All Source. But too much blessing is not entirely a good thing. He sighed as he looks at the and then continue his word ¡®The fact stands, that the demone through the space rip of the Multiversal Convergence. Now, that the space rip is all closed and there is no opening of worlds portals, we could consider our job is done. But we could also argue that if the demon is allowed to win, then another portal would be opened¡¯ ¡®That demon is surely not satisfied with just having him inside this new lush world full of energy. The Archive had reported to me that the Seresian world has a massive energy problem and most of their younger generation had rarely breakthrough to another higher level of life form¡¯ The officer nodded and then continuing Sith¡¯venar said ¡®The Seresian demon had used backchannel to establish a secret dimension and have been hiding and messing up the world lines and barrier, and had conquers countless of worlds by relying on the Multiversal Channel. As themander I believe that this is something that must be prevented.¡¯ The officer smiles and said ¡®I¡¯ll jot that down in the reportter¡¯ Sith¡¯venar nodded with a smile as the officers ready himself to battle station. The Orvanian had finished their job actually. Doing anything more is unnecessary. It might look like they are cold but the Orvanians had never been obligated to help any civilizations. Their role had always been clear since the mistake that Sithulran had made Since then, they were tasked with the protection of the Multiverse. But while the Orvanians never had the intention to peacekeeping the Omniverse, it did not mean that they would not meddle. But to meddle, Sith¡¯venar had to have a credible justification. The Seresian demon is the problem of the United Intergctic Alliance and not of Orvan. But it is also true, that from the archive, he had found that the Seresian world had meddle with the Multiversal lines and dimension portals all over the Omniverse. As such, his justification is justified. Each tear that the Seresian world had made all over the Omniverse created a ripple that would affect everything. It is like one throwing a small pebble into ake. At first, the ripple is negligible. As time goes on and the stones berger andrger, the ripple of theke be even more obvious. And when there is such arge stone being thrown into theke that theke water spill out from the shore, then chaos began Even Azief did not know this. His journey to the future is the catalyst for the Multiversal Convergence. But it is not because of him entirely that the Multiversal Convergence happened. He is the unlucky one. The fabric of reality and the dimensional barrier was already treading on thin at that moment. After all, Earth Prime is not the onlys in therge Omniverse that have people able to travel through times or worlds. All of this created damage to the fabric of reality that underpinned the very stability of the Omniverse. The fact that Azief and Will then broke through Time and Space, travelling to hundreds of years forward in the future, stretching the Time Continuum till that point, it is no surprise that Multiversal Convergence happens. When the force of that stretching reaches the ultimate point, it breaks and all the damage toward reality was gathered on that point like some kind of beautiful theory of quantum entanglement And because Azief is the catalyst, the Multiversal Convergence happens at Earth prime, attracting worlds to merge and take control Though, Sith¡¯venar have live long enough to think that is more than just a bad luck. It is fate¡­.and it is destiny. As such, the Seresian demon had hastened the Multiversal Convergence event and Azief and Will be the catalyst. He could exin this to the Five Seats of Orvan as destroying the root of instability toward the Multiversal Points in the Omniverse Multiversal Convergence had never been the mistake of one person. It is a damage that as umted all over the Omniverse and when it reached the tipping point, it would break. Then suddenly a holographic projection appears behind him and Sith¡¯venar turns his face back and saw the projection. ¡®Commander we are all ready to engage the enemy!¡¯ Sith¡¯venar smiles as he began giving his orders ¡®Good,unch the energy disruptor from the atmosphere. Make sure it is precise. We don¡¯t want to hit our allies. Calcte the Time flow and embed Law Nullifying program into the energy disruptor. As none of us arebatants and we are not given permission from the Security Council to intervene actively, we could not help our allies in attacking the Seresian demon directly. But our technology is enough to disrupt the demon energy especially now that he is suppressed. After ready, you do not need to wait for my order. Justunch it¡¯ The projection nodded and then the projection disappeared. Sith¡¯venar look back on the window and he solemnly mutters to himself ¡®I have done a lot. I hope this will help you¡¯ His eyes are still looking at Earth and even from space he could see that the energy storms around Earth is multiplying creating powerful emanations of energy that weakens the wall of the worlds. It seems his decision would not be hard to justify upon the Five Seats. Azief and the Demon King battle had the potential to break and destabilize all the reality barriers that had just been repaired by the Speedsters As he thought of all of this, all the ships that is surrounding earth opens up their weapons slot and pointed their weapon to Earth, calcting the mass change and the trajectory of time precision and space corrtion to the speed travel. For someone like the Demon king and Azief, when they battle each other, their speed is akin to the speed of light. This is not a simple carpet bombing where they could just rain down fire upon them They wanted to attack the Demon king. As such, they also need to calcte his speed and then set a homing program so that the missile would beunched at the correct location and arrive at the correct time. This is the warfare of the Omniversal civilization. And then, ten thousand spaceship release their missile. the moment that missile was released, it travels through space and time heading to the exact moment where time and space of the Demon King would be at and when he would be at Sith¡¯venar nodded as he then monitors the situation of Earth from the Intergcticary Surveince system he had on his deck. He did not seem to be smiling. Instead he is frowning. ¡®So, that could happen too¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 866: The wheel move At the same time that Sith¡¯venar has finished his orders to attack Balfor, on Earth, Azief frowned, looking at the silhouette not far away from him That is because after the dust settles, Azief saw the eye of that silhouette looking at him with killing intent that burst out from his entire being ¡®It is not enough to kill him. Really hard to kill like a cockroach¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Right now, the Heavens had be silent all of a sudden The skies are still dark and thunders and lightning still dance above the ground but there is no longer any manifestation of Heaven anger like before when it summons thousands of thunder dragons. Even The Heavens had to recuperate. But while Balfor did not die, this did not mean he was unaffected at all Crackling electricity is slithering all around Balfor chest. Azief notices that while Balfor is not dead, there is deep wound on his chest. This wound could not regenerate itself as bolts of lightning sparks off, burning the flesh without stopping. The rate of destruction is equal to the rate of regeneration so Balfor is injured now and his injury is there to stay unlike before Balfor body is trembling right now in pain and in anger. His entire body felt like he was being burned. That explosion would have killed any Divine Comprehension leveler even if they were in the High realm of the Divine Comprehension. But Balfor is a demon king. Unlike some other intergctic civilization that raise their energy and gain powerful destructive power while neglecting their physical body, the Seresian demon very much value their body training. It is why when some of Seresian demon die, their body could even form a by itself. Even though Balfor did not die of the attack, he knows that this wound would severely impact his fighting abilities. He underestimated the mortal too much. From the moment he came to this world, while it seems that he had the advantage there were many times that he did not manage to take the rhythm of the battle to his side. Now, he is really angry. He could feel the mortal momentum is getting stronger and stronger as second passes. And the pressure of the Wheel that is on top of that mortal head is honing in on him Even through the pressure of the Heavens had disappeared, now the Wheel take the Heavens ce to maintain constant pressure towards him. The space around him is being squeezed by the pressure of the Wheel and the pressure that ising for himself, fighting and resisting the pressure of that Wheel. He could feel that the space around him solidify, but with his level he could always break through that hardened space but he did not do it. He knew now that while killing the mortal is important, it is more important to destroy that Wheel. That Wheel is the reason why the mortal could fight toe to toe with him. And he also felt that as he keeps fighting with the mortal, his vitality is decreasing more and more each time they shed with each other This kind of tactic might work with Sithulran but it is clearly not as effective when it used against Balfor. But not as effective also means that it did have some effect. Azief is trying to wear the Demon King down, slowly grinding through all the Demon King defenses. He is fighting a long fight. Without normal people holding him back, Azief could go all out with his attack. The Wheel moves again. And the pressure did not only hit the Demon King it also hit Azief. The Demon King took a step backward, appearing one hundred kilometers away from his current position, his body is still swirling with electricity arcs that keep burning the flesh around his chest Balfor spits out ck blood from his mouth as the seawater around him spirals before ttened and be gas. Balfor coughed as he felt the pressure on his chest. The reason why the seawater be like that is not because of him. But it is because the umted pressure from the wheel, pressing him down. At times, the Wheel seems to possess its own thoughts and desire. Other times, it appears like it follows Azief desire. Balfor could feel that he is being hit by a disease. This sickness tries to prate his body and his immune system but because theposition of the body of an Essence Creation leveler is different than those of the Divine Comprehension leveler and Disk Formation leveler, the effect is a bit constrained. The energy that tries to induce sickness in his body was stopped by the unique constitution of an Essence Creation leveler. The Wheel had taken his vitality and then it tries to take his health. Azief is also experiencing severe pressure on his body as he could feel two of his Laws is inactive. Azief now know the calction of energy that the Wheel needed now that he is in Divine Comprehension leveler. The Wheel is matching up with him. The Wheel only gives him pressure that he could bear or surpassed. Right now, for the Wheel to move one path to the other, it would require the energy from twows. But unlike when he was in Disk Formation, the Law he had is not broken or dissipated. It is still there. Only dim. This is the best way he could describe when he tries to sense his Laws. It is dim and he could not use it but it is still there. The Wheel takes the energy of the world, strengthening Azief but also strengthening itself so it could emanate its pressure to its enemies. All around him the sea had parted away, revealing the dry seabed around his feet. One could see all kinds of things in the bottom of the sea, from the corals, from the things that is buried underneath the sea and the sea creatures that is pping around in the bottom of the sea that iste in following the water movement Azief did not notice all of that since he could only feel something is pushing own his head and shoulder. But it is clearly not as pressuring as the pressure that the Demon King is feeling right now ¡®MOVE!¡¯ Azief thought in his mind and then another surge of energy inundated the world, cracking the seabed where he was standing at. The Wheelplete the turn of the Blissful state trials and the scenes of the paradises of heavenly desires all disappeared. A heaven splitting force cut upon the world and Azief felt that another two of his Laws energy is being slowly drained. But Azief let it and did not stop it as the sound of the creaking echoes around the world and the Wheel moves toward another path. His entire body emanated a surge of energy that causes a shockwave in the four direction. It dissipated all kinds of Concepts and the Laws of the world from him. For a brief moment, all the Laws of the world around him be distorted. It is clear now that the Wheel had a new source of power which is the Law energy, its effect also be more powerful and it differs a bit when Azief could only use the Wheel of Reincarnation. The Wheel that he is using right now is the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation even though it stillcks the power it possesses when Azul is in charge of it Azief smiles to himself and thought to himself. ¡®I could still handle this¡¯ It is clear Azief is intending to take this to the end. Balfor also look toward Azief. Though, he did not take a step forward. He did not know how to make sure that the Wheel disappeared. He knows he could do that by killing Azief. Yet, because of that Wheel, killing Azief is a harder task. His Laws also could not be fully used because of the suppression force of this world. Balfor was weirded out by this. It is true that in any powerful worlds, especially a world with magic or energy that could be refined into one body, when it reaches a high enough concentration of energy, even the world itself would have its own Will. This Will would view outsiders with extreme prejudice especially if the outsiderse from a different reality or worlds and even more so if the outsiders have evil intentions to the world energy Fortune and luck would not shine upon an intruder from Otherworlds and there would even be punishment. But for someone who had reached a high level of power, even the Will of the World would be wary of such intruder. The way the Will of the World treats an evil outsiders differ from each world to the other. But nheless, there is always this same simrity. It is that when someone is being suppressed by that energy, one could always ustom their Laws and their powers to that world. It is the tactics that he himself had always used when he shows himself into any worlds that he had conquered. When he had familiarized itself with the makeup of the Laws of the world, merging with the essence of that world creation, the Will of the World would no longer treats him as an enemy He would be a neutral existence. That is why Balfor did not go all out before. It is not that he didn¡¯t want to. But because he couldn¡¯t. He tries to make the Will of the World acknowledges him first. It would be easierter to fight with Azief when the pressure of the world did not suppress him. That was his thoughts But he was wrong. He should instead kill the mortal from the very beginning instead of worrying about the Will of the World. There is also the fact, that the make-up Laws of this world is very different. There is too many Laws, to many concepts and essence of creation hovering between the Heavens and Earth This is world rich with energy unlike any other worlds that he had been on before. It is only then that he realizes this must be because of the All Source. The Wheel turned. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 867: All three (1) A new phenomenon urs all over the world. the sky is no longer golden, instead it turns red and howling and screaming sounded from all directions of space. A malevolent aura spread out all over the world covering the Heavens and the Sun, corrupting the Earth with dark emotions like jealousy, envy, insincerity among others The Wheel stopped at the Struggling realm and this malevolent aura even suppressed the Killing aura of the Demon King. As darkness descends all over the world the scene of demon-like creatures and monster could be seen in that darkness, peering out. They are ugly, fierce looking and enormous in size. Their growling is sickening to hear and the smelling out from them is the scent of human flesh. Balfor was shocked to see it. It is realm for one to struggle with hardship. The pain once again attacked Azief body but he could not help but keep smiling. All of this happen in a span of five seconds. Wound opened up in his body. His hand seems to have wounds and this wound instead of dripping blood, leaking out light It is the energy and Laws in his body leaking because of the wound. This is the destruction that is inflicted upon his body when bearing the power of the Wheel. It is bing heavier by the second and Azief did not know how long until he could bear it. It is still bearable but Azief could tell that he could not possiblyplete the full rotation of the Wheel even though he has be a Divine Comprehension leveler. All around him, energy of the world and the Universe above, surges toward his wound and stitch back his open wound, making sure nothing leaks out from his body. This time Azief did not use the Wheel to bring it down and seal the Demon King. From the very beginning, his objective did not change. He wanted to kill the Demon King and not seal it. This is his world and the Demon King is its invaders. With all the damages that they had done, with all the damages that he had done, he wanted to benefit the world by killing the Demon King, strengthening the world and gave energy to the entire world so it would not have to worry about the matters of the world for hundreds of years. Balfor still did not move. He seems to be thinking of something. He then cut his index finger with his thumb finger and a drop of blood falls down toward the dry seabed around his feet. This act is unnoticed by everyone. It is because, he cut it at the moment the Struggling realm scene fills the world in every corner. Even though Balfor felt like he is being restrained by the space around him, he could still nullify that space sealing and even cut a wound on his finger. ¡®I need to have some ns too¡¯ Balfor seems to be thinking. ¡®In case I fail¡¯ he added in his mind. Since the first time he came to this world, this is the first time he thought of losing. His chest is still bleeding and his entire body is trembling in pain. And he also saw the fleet of some alien civilizations hovering above the space of Earth, their nozzles of weapons pointed towards him. There are too many enemies. That person who control time was not powerful enough to threaten him but good enough to dy him. Balfor clench his fist and red veins appeared on his arms. His entire body lighted up with glowing tattoos and his horn merged into one and there is a me on top of that sharp horn in the middle of his head. Dark skeletal wings popped out from his back and his eyes be fiery with mes shooting out from his eyes. His entire body seems to shrinked own a bit but instead of getting weaker, Balfor be even more powerful like he hadpressed his body for more energy Azief smiles. And then Balfor roars as he takes a step forward and appearing in front of Azief. Azief golden form also shrink as Azief clench his fist and powerful shockwave exploded from his fist as they began fighting each other. They trade blows after blows, each of their blows hit each other bodies. It was like a slugging match between two divine being that break the sky above, unleashing apocalyptic power that sweeps the world below them Each time their fist hits each other, their titanic body shrink but the power they unleashed be morepact and more destructive. The gust of wind that apanied their fist, cut a searing path across the clouds and cut down mountains and split open the seas. Azief wasughing as his hair grows long and his eyes be full of killing intent. Right now both Azief and Balfor is no longer in their titanic figure Azief return to his six feet six height and the Demon King is seven feet tall. But their powers grow exponentially. Thunder and lightning swirls around Azief body and his attack. Each of his attack was imbued with the Six Path Spell. One of his attack possess the power of the Divine ying Saber that had already imbued itself into Azief body This force of cutting the divine, he smashes apart the Demon King defenses and weakens them. The Demon King himself is not to shabby. Each time his fist hit upon Azief body, there would be deep wound all over the area Azief is leaking energy from his wound as one could see sand-like particles flowing out from his body In this struggle between them two, all mystical abilities were brought out to the forefront. At times, Azief would use the Star Shattering power of the Star Shattering Finger in his attack. He kicks toward the Demon King body and he cut down three of the Balfor finger. Balfor retaliated by spinning his body and grab Azief shoulder in one fast movement. With one pull, he ripped Azief arms away. The pain would be unbearable for most people but Azief only gritted his teeth and instead of screaming in pain, he used his other hand to punch toward Balfor face. The punch connected and that punch was imbued by the Destiny Severing force. The Divine Sense that Balfor possess was cut and tear apart thus making it harder for him to anticipate an attack from Azief. Time flows around him had also changed. Taking this advantage, Azief grab the horn on top of Balfor head with his hand. ¡®NO!¡¯ Balfor shouted as his eyes shoot down hellish fire upon Azief chest. The fire melts Azief chest and pierce through his heart. Chapter 868: All three (2) But Azief is still holding the horn with only one hand, his eyes are full of his determination to not let go of that horn Instead he turns the pain as a motivating factor for him to not let go. Azief could feel his innards boils but the pain did not dull his judgment. A powerful force reverberate into his body as his entire veins are bulging and his body is leaking arge amount of energy from the hole in his chest. ¡®BREAK!¡¯ He shouted to sky, his word echoes his determination. And then he pulls the horn forward. CRACK! At this moment of life and death, Azief had an enlightenment of the Six path and then he spoke the inscription that is carved on the sabers Even though he no longer has the sabers, he still remembers it inscription. When he spoke it, his eyes turn golden light that is as bright as Quasar, blinding Balfor for a moment ¡®The Sky as Chessboard, The Stars Are It Pieces, Gods Do Not Care About Mortal Live, Carefree Roaming the Universe. Cut Apart Worldly Concerns¡¯ The words were spoken in a word that Azief understood. But whates out of his mouth is an ancientnguage. This is the ancientnguage of the Omniverse, the words of the Ancient Asuras, the mythical predecessor of the Asura race. A force travel from Azief hand and strengthened his grip on Balfor horn. The air around them quake and broken into pieces. The fabric of reality wavered. Time flows that is already chaotic from the beginning ripples around Azief hand and Balfor horn. Even Balfor could sense the change as he saw himself slowing down and the rate of mes that is burning Azief chest appeared to be slow. The air around thempressed before breaking and dissipated almost in an instant. The heavens above them were rolled up into nonexistence. A purple mist surrounded Azief body, making him appears like he possesses some kind of primordial power of creation. His hand seems to have an essence of primordial destruction. His Laws is working together in a synergy to give power to Azief. Azief only have one hand right now. It actually is a difficult task to break that horn on top of Balfor head. Not to mention that he is using only one hand. Now, Azief even had a hole in his chest but he did not immediately die. Divine Comprehension leveler is hard to kill. That is because when they reached the Divine Comprehension level, to kill them truly, one had to destroy all of the Laws that they have cultivated. That is why even when Azief had a hole in his body and even though he felt physical pain he is still alive and still not letting go of that horn. Seresian demon power is concentrated in their horns. It was like when Azief was a demon in Azul trial where there is Diamonds on their body that is the core of their power. Before, Azief had also targeted Balfor horn but he never had the chance to cut it or broke it. There is the fact that it is separated and there is also the fact that Azief himself at that time did not possess capability to break it. But now as he had move the Wheel forward he now have the energy to try to break the Demon King horn And as the horn cracks, there is heavenly phenomenon that urs all around them. Azief is leaking sand-like particles from his ripped up stump of an arm, his other hand gripping tightly at Balfor horn. Balfor on the other hand is burning through Azief body. Balfor raise his hand upwards, trying to pry Azief hand from his horn but when the horn cracked, there is a change on Balfor expressions. He roars and his body seems to experience a pain that seems to echoes to each and every veins in his body Because of these two, the area around them were filled with emanations of auras that shed with each other, prompting the change in the heavenly skies. All around them particles that exist seems to exploded, unable to bear the shing energies between the two. Azief is still emanating golden holy light and Balfor is still surrounded by the swirling red mass of mist. The scene between them is like a terrible battle between a deity and a demon, a representation of a fight between good and evil. The essence of destruction cut open the sky and devour the Earth Life force was depleted almost immediately around them The energy was all cut apart and disintegrated by that shing force. Below, the sea creature turns to a husk of bones. Birds that flies through the skies fall down turning into ash beforending on the ground. An almighty divine power swirls around Azief hand and then he pushed the horn further and then the sound of the cracking could be heard in session and then Azief smiles as he pulls it out and broke the horn. ARGHH! Balfor shouted, his roar pierced the sky as a massive amount of energy leaks from the horn and was absorbed the Wheel in the sky Azief throws the horn away, flying through the air in such speed that it broke space and probably appeared at some other points of the world or maybe it had flown outside Earth and into space. As Azief throws that horn he kicks Balfor chest and uses that force to propel himself away and retreat. Balfor did not immediately chase Azief as he holds his head as he felt the pain began travelling all across his body. It is like someone had just ripped apart his skin in entirety and bringing with it his bones. It felt like someone had rake his entire body with sharp weapon. The feeling is not at all pleasant. Azief knows that attacking the horn would be a risk and he had pay it with his arms and his heart. But as he retreated back, as thunder and lightning covers his front and back, his hand regenerated with the Laws and energies of the world forming his hand. He could feel that one of his Laws be inactive. He uses the Laws to reconstruct back his hand He then pointed his thumb to his chest and life energy shoots out from his thumb. His flesh regenerated in almost an instant creating back his veins and his heart and the bones that melted because of the fire thate from Balfor eyes. He absorbs the life energy of the world which is a lot when considering the amount of energy that he ended to just heal one part of his body. This is his Dragon Giving Life Finger. Taking the life essence of the world to heal himself. Azief almostughed It has been a long time that he needed to heal himself when fighting someone. Most of the time, the fight he had with other people would have him be stronger than that person. This is one of the few rare times, where the enemy did not only outss him, he was also superior. This is the first time that Azief fought in a battle where he had to rely on the many factors of the world and not of his own power. He had to rely on the Orvanian. He had to rely on Will and his teacher closing up the other points of the Multiversal Convergence. He had to rely on Jean and Hikigaya to help him. ¡®This is not over¡¯ he shouted. Even though Azief had retreated far away, that is all to prepare his next attack. He had taken that chance because he knows that most of Seresian demon weakness is on their horns. Azief bet that he wouldn¡¯t die and that he could break the horn. He won that bet. But he knows that is not enough. A few secondster, Balfor would still be alive. That is not something that is good for him. And Azief realization of the words that he had spoken before had not been materialized fully in the real world yet. Chapter 869: All three (3) Azief had be the saber, the World Cleaving Saber. He, at that moment, understood a bit about the words ¡®The Sky as Chessboard, The Stars Are It Pieces, Gods Do Not Care About Mortal Live, Carefree Roaming the Universe. Cut Apart Worldly Concerns¡¯ Whether his understanding is the same as Azul understanding did not matter. What matters is his understanding. A thousand roads leading to one destination. What matter which road he takes if the destination is the same? He knows it. But he did not understand it. Knowing it and understanding it, is like sayings something based on theory versus saying something based on experience. The feeling would be different so would be the wisdom behind the words Azief in that two seconds regain back his hand, regenerate back his wounds and then he stops. The suddenness of his sudden stopping in the air breaks the sky behind him, creating wrinkled space distortion that is on the verge of breaking. Azief body surges with energy as the Wheel stops. Azief stop the Wheel because he wanted to absorbs a bit of the power of the Wheel. Like a rain giving life to a parchednd, the Wheel rain down energy upon Azief body, nourishing it and Azief pressure climbed up even higher, his eyes seem to shoot golden light that could cut apart all demons. A life absorbing energyes out from and the element and particles around him all progress to their own destruction either by the force of time or by the force of elemental destruction that was elerated for them Azief is ready to cleave. He is the saber right now. And before the World Cleaving Saber cleaves the world, it will destroy life Energy, life and anything that supports life all were devoured by Azief in that one moment, as Azief power rises up to match up to the Demon King Azief smiles. He might not be an Essence Creation leveler but that did not mean even Essence Creation leveler could underestimate him. He is an anomaly in the world. And why he is an anomaly? Because he had reached perfection That makes him an anomaly. Azief had never think of taking that final step to reach Essence Creation because he did not need to. As the energy enter his body, Azief eyes no longer is golden. Instead it is bright blue that have a tint of silver. And then thirteen vague titanic silhouette appears behind Azief small figures. The Worldly energy, the Universal energy and even the Omniversal energies, this threeyers of realities of creation swirls and concentrated itself upon Azief. His power had reached the level of Essence Creation prowess. He onlycks the Essence power that all Essence Creation leveler had. But this is not enough. Azief had never fought and be injured to such a level To many people, their battle might seem short. But that short battle alone had devastated the Earth and causes massive storm energies that erupts all over the world It is already long enough for both of them. When one reaches as high level as them, fighting bes boring. It rtes heavily to their understanding of the Laws and the usages of their energy. Today, Azief did not feel that battle is as boring as it is before. Azief held out his hand forward and in that slow motion movement as his hand is about to thrust forward to the front, an illusory sword appears in his hand. There is the aura of a world extermination might on the handle of that sword. And the sword itself is very beautiful as it has thirteen trails lines on its body. Each of the trail lines represent the Laws that he had cultivated. This is a perfect sword in the existence of the Omniverse. Not because of its shape, or because of its form but because of the Laws imbued in it. A Sword of Perfection. Azief wanted tobine his Laws abilities with the Six Path spell that he had learned from Azul. The area around the sword did not break, its space did not tremble or distorted. It was like the sword is just a normal word. Instead of destroying the space around it, it is there unnoticed by the heavens. A Perfection when it is born in the Universe would be attacked by tribtion and punishment from the Will of the Universe. But when they have surpassed that tribtion, it would be approved, bing feared and bing natural. There is nothing more terrifying than when a perfect being bes natural The sword is like that. The force is already there ready to be unleashed. But Azief still did not thrust his sword forward. Balfor is still clutching his head. Is Azief wanting a fair fight with the Demon King? Anyone that would think like that clearly did not know Azief enough. He smiles widely when suddenly space tears apart in the area around Balfor. Coming out of the space tear is thousands of missiles. It is the aid from Orvanians fleet. Balfor had just regained his rity and when he was about to attack toward Azief, suddenly he was surrounded by tens of thousands of missiles. The missile hit on him. But it did not produce a world shaking explosion like the thunder dragons did. There is not even a sound of explosion or even any shockwave. It just went into him and then nothing Azief frowned for a moment but then his eyebrows were raised. He could feel that there is a change in the aura of the Demon King. ¡®heh. So the Orvanians had this kind of technology. I guess they were not only bragging about their superior technology for nothing.¡¯ But still Azief still did not thrust forward his sword. His entire body is still taking the life force of the world. Withering reached all four corners of the world as death reigns and life force were diminished. Come out! Azief said and then Hikigaya appeared beside Azief as he ripped out the space around Azief. The moment he appears he did not even say anything toward Azief. Instead he dash forward. Balfor was still dazed and did not realize that there is another person that appears suddenly in the scene. Hikigaya action was very fast. He appeared and then disappear before appearing in front of the Demon king and touches the demon king forehead. The Demon King tries to deflect Hikigaya finger that is pointing toward his forehead but the hand that he deflects turns into a puff of smokes before suddenly seeing that Hikigaya finger had reached his forehead ¡®Turn illusion into reality, turn reality into illusion. Subverts what is real and what is false¡¯ Hikigaya spoke, his word is a decree to the surrounding area and the Laws of the world. The moment he said that Hikigaya disappeared turning into gaseous substance. Azief only smiles. Hikigaya had help him and this help is more than enough Balfor then notice that he had been attacked mentally as Hikigaya disappeared. He had protected his obsession and then eh rushed forward. He broke Azief defense before Azief could attack him. It was swift and fast and almost with no resistance. Balfor easily kill him by punching him in the face. He then seals Aziefws and crushed it, killing the mortal truly andpletely. He saw the world as the breeding ground of the new generation of demons. After he killed Azief he saw the hovering ten eternal rings and he grabs it. As for the All Source, he decided to research itter. For now, it is more crucial for him to return to his world and set a world channel between the two He took the ten Eternal ring and then he returns to his world. But the moment when he returns to his world, he suddenly felt something is wrong. It is too easy¡¯ he said and then realization dawned on him ¡®Shit¡¯ He knew at that moment he had been done in by an illusion. He turns back and he saw nothingness and then he remembers his obsession again. He looks at his hand and then he saw there is no ring and then the illusion breaks The illusionsted for two seconds. In that two second, Azief had uses all the factors for his victory. The moment he holds that sword upward he had convinced himself that this sh would end the Demon King. The moment the Demon King broke from the illusion; he saw the mortal is smiling to him. And then Azief brought down the sword might upon him And a powerful sword attack split the world into half. >>>>> Chapter 870: Sky is falling The sky cracked open and it falls down upon Earth! That is what happen the moment Azief unleashes that sword energy. Azief eyes was shining blue and his entire body is swirling with unlimited power supplied to him by the world itself. The Wheel above his head is supplying him with energy. The faith of the people of this world that prays to him, that hoped him win supply him with energy. All of those intangible things supplied him with energy And as such, the strike that he is about to brought down toward the Demon king is the strongest sword strike he had ever produced or could ever produce at his current strength In his mind, the crystallization of his experience, his hard work was embedded in that sword sh. The ending of this battle is near. It already had dragged long enough. A battle of such experts would usually ends in just a few moments. Especially when there is a gap of power and level between them. But yet, here is Azief, doing the impossible. He is a Divine Comprehension leveler. Even though he is at the top peak of Divine Comprehension realms, he is still, after all in the Divine Comprehension realms. Comprehending the Laws of the world. That is how the Divine Comprehension title came about. By understanding the Laws of the world, you understand the Divine By understanding the divinity of these Laws, you became Divine. And while that is a great aplishment, an acknowledgement of a powerhouse in the Universe, Azief is facing a Demon that might actually be half Sovereign. But because of the repression and suppression of his power on Earth Prime, this Half Sovereign being now only possess power in the range of Essence Creation. Even though Azief himself is not an Essence Creation, he did know a bit about this stage. Essence Creation. The title itself shows the clue of what this next stage is. It is where one could create Essence. And what essence that it is creating? The essence of creation. One would create a powerful Will form that unify all the powers that one had possess till that point including the Laws that you haveprehended. Other than having the power to use the Laws as one sees fit, one could fuse the Law Avatar to create their Soul. These souls however are different for some people, as they would form differently ording to their ownprehension of the stage Azief understood that as you walk farther to the top of peak life form, the changes in you is dependent on the path and desire that you have One could create an Immortal Soul that possess immortal powers or one could create a demonic soul. Each one would have abilities that is well suited to one own path. And while the Demon King is considered an Essence Creation leveler, the methods of their practicing and absorbing energy and its application is different in that they train their body and their energy control methods is a bit different than the way the people of Earth practices with the energy that the absorbed from the world. The Demon King body is almost like Azief Undying Physique It is almost impossible to hurt him. But Azief, even though he is a Divine Comprehension leveler he is fighting toe to toe with the Demon King And he had to use all the things he had in his disposal to just fight toe to toe with him with two others Divine Comprehension leveler had to help him. The weapon that appears on his hand is the shape of the sword. It is a perfect sword. But it could actually take any shape he wanted. He could shape it like an orb and it would still possess the same power. But there are certain things that have to take certain shapes so that the intention of the attack could remain pure. It is hard to exin it. Only when Azief wanted to attack, he understands this Azief wanted to cut down the Demon King. He could have modelled it into a gun. But gun do not cut. Sword cuts. The mind conjures the closest thing that Azief associated with cutting And it was the most suitable weapon for him. He did not feel awkward holding it and he knows that he would not feel awkward in using it. And so a sword was formed. But the sword in his hand is not some normal sword. It is a sword made of Laws, containing terrible power of destruction. The space around the sword seems to rip apart small wound of torn space. The air distorted creating spirals or fragmented distortion around the edges of the sword. The sword contains the enlightenment of the Six Sabers of World Exterminating Saber that belongs to Azul. Azul uses saber. Azief uses sword. It did not matter what weapon he is using. When you reach Azief level, the difference in using a weapon is very minuscule since those in their current level could easily master any weapon that they wanted However, when they do fight with weapons, the weapons they used would not be some normal weapons. Because even if they used a normal weapon, in the hand of the divine, even a normal branch of stick would be a divine weapon As such the technique that they would use would also be elevated to a divine move and could only be understood by true experts. Azief was more ustomed to using sword especially after his time in that world where he takes a disciple. The sword that manifested from his desire was lift up toward the sky. And just by that act of lifting his sword causes the area above his head to split apart. It was like Azief split apart the molecules in the atmosphere. And the source of this splitting apart is the sword on his hand. Its sharpness not only could cut even the hardest metal on Earth like it is cutting paper, it also cut upon the things that could not be seen, the intangible things that could not be cut, the things that could not simply be described by a certain perception of the sense. A Sword made of Laws that consisted of Worldly Laws, Universal Laws and a trace of Omniversal Laws. In that one moment as he pointed his sword up, a great pressure descends upon every square inch of space on Earth Azief eyes narrowed and look at the target of this strike Azief eyes right now could only see one thing. His attention was all concentrated on one point. He did not see the things beneath his feet, he did not even feel the energy swirling around him, his eyes, his senses only pay attention to one thing and that is paying attention to the Demon King movement. He then felt it. His instinct told him this is the right moment. He charged the sword energy when Hikigaya created his illusion. A second before the Demon King could open his eyes he was ready and then the Demon King broke from the illusion. Azief smiles and the Demon King puzzlement is clear in Azief eyes. he could see him smiling. And then Azief brought down the sword might upon him ¡®BREAK!¡¯ He shouted as thunders roars and lightning shed through the golden skies and a sh of arge titanic figure of Azief materialized for a split second before dissipating. BOOOM! A great explosion exploded in the sky, the shockwave was so powerful that every molecule in the air in the radius of one thousand kilometers was annihted to nothingness Azief shouted as he put his determination in his sword strike but even his shout that could echoes across the world was drowned by the sound of the sword cutting through space. Balfor Q¡¯un, one of the Demon Kings of the Seresian world screams in anger, his expression was unresigned but even his scream was drowned by the sound of the sword tearing through the space and time Laws around them, tearing a slice of the fabric of reality. The golden skies expanded but it no longer have that life bearing aura. Instead even though the sky is still golden, one could feel the dense and thick killing intent that the sky is harboring The sword fell down, and the most powerful sword strike the world had ever seen materialized. The world saw a most miraculous and terrifying sight since the Fall Those in the distance all had one thought when seeing that sword fell. The Sky is falling! A huge straight space tear appears in the sky as the battle between the Demon King and Azief is about to draw down its curtain. And purple light falls down upon the Demon King and a sword sh split apart the Heavens and pressured the Earth! >>>>>>>>>>>>> The battle between Death Monarch and the Demon King would end this month. Expect a twist at the end. I will not spoil too much. But there is a hint Screen time for each character would be equal. that is the hint. When you read the final chapter of this month, you would understand what I mean. Or maybe not. I am bad at giving hint Chapter 871: Beautiful and terrifying (1) The scenery of Earth from space is very interesting. If one looks at it from above, one would see that there is a lot of spirals forming on the atmosphere of the Earth. One could see that some blocks of magma exploded up from the Earth and ssh toward space before falling back into the atmosphere creating a showers of ming rocks One could see also that there is ack of clouds and one part of Earth is covered with golden hue. On that same part of the world, the space was torn apart. But it did not lead to any world channels or multiversal door, but instead the space that was torn apart possess only an ever grinding destructive force. It is void. Empty. It is not a door to anywhere. And it is not a space that one could piggybacked at. It is very beautiful. But to those in the surface, it is very frightening. But Earth from space looks beautiful and even mystical. Those spaceships that covered the Earth atmosphere also saw it. There were tens of thousands of spaceship surrounding the Earth. They link each other with a translucent shield that connect from one spaceship to the other. This shield is translucent but that does not mean one could phase through it. It is a seal. Technological advances thatbine science and magic. Powered by one of the Authereum Ores that is found in abundance in the Orvanian star system, it could be used to weaken Laws of the universe These shield was put up so that the Demon King on Earth would not bring his fight to space In such a battle, it is actually more beneficial for suchbatant with such destructive power to fight up there in space Because when these beings fight in space, at least the damage to the world would be minimal. But, the reason why the Orvanian kept those twobatant on Earth is because theirmander believes that if the Demon king were allowed to go up into space, Azief, the onlybatant on Earth that could fight with the Demon king would lose his home advantage. Sith¡¯venar, the admiral of Intisar knows that for Azief to be equal to the Demon king, he had relied on the Will of the World and the home ground advantage. That would all change if the Demon King force his way out and flew into space. The Will of the World did not affect the Milky Way gxy. Sith¡¯venar had noticed of course that even the Milky Way gxy is having a little bit of energy that resulted in a Will forming for the Universe of the Milky Way gxy. But that Willpower is newly born and would not be able to be as powerful as the Will of the World. The Demon King must stay on Earth. And for that reason, Sith¡¯venar encircle the world with his fleet In the darkness of space, Sith¡¯venar is looking at the battle from his monitor and he nodded his head. ¡®A truly powerful human¡¯ a counter on the right side of the monitor showing the battle is measuring the energy emission that Azief produced with the sword strike and it nearly reaches the ultimate number that the counter could measure. He then got up and turn his head to look at the He is back at his deck, overlooking the open universe from the open anti shock resistant ss. His eyes narrowed as the triangle mark on his forehead is glowing He could see Earth from here, that big blue ball of¡­. expanding without stopping. He also has to take notice of this expansion as an Orvani He then gestures with his hand toward the central orb control and a holographic projection of the Universe popped up on his left. The holographic projection shows him the state of the Milky Way gxy. He looks at it and he frowned ¡®Like I thought. This Multiversal Convergence is also affecting the gxy.¡¯ He then taps a few symbols on the keyboard of that holographic projection as information from Earth archives in the past popped out. ¡®Proxima B¡¯ he said with a sigh ¡®The time dtion had effect Proxima Centauri. The sr re is reversed. The radiation had been absorbed into the Multiversal Convergence. This is another change in time¡¯ Proxima B is an ex that is closest to Earth sr system which is 4.2 light years away from Earth, lying in the habitable zone of its red dwarf star, Proxima Centauri. Proxima B is 17 times more massive than Earth and a candidate for life. It used to have traces of life as it could hold liquid water. But it was destroyed in the sr re. But because of the Multiversal Convergence, some of the Time dtion had affected the sr system and the red dwarf star. The is now returning back to that time before the sr re. And that is not the only change around the Milky Way gxy. With the holographic projection, he could saw the change in the gxy, the unnatural expansion of the Universe and the rate of energy it climbs oring down. This is the side effect of a Multiversal Convergence which is something the people on Earth would not realize unless they have sensing equipment strong enough and advanced enough to track these changes. It is not only the opening of doors between the multiversal parallel worlds or dimension that would attract some advanced civilization to conquer or fight or defend themselves against the initiator of the Multiversal Convergence but it also would affect the surrounding fabric of reality. It would create chaos. This is why Multiversal Convergence is not liked by any intergctic civilization since it creates chaos and most advanced civilization would usually create Laws or regtion against traveling through time or space, or ripping space to go through the multiverse or parallel dimensions. This would not affect only one Universe. It would affect the others. The time that has been change would ripple through all the Universe The expansion of an entire universe. Such thing would defy the logic of physics and science. This is what it means to subvert the Laws. The Laws of Earth before was based on thew of mathematics. It is a world that consist of Laws of physics where the four mainw of thermodynamics ys a part among the many other Laws of this world There is gravity. And people could not fly just by reaching their hands up to the sky. They could not just ignore mass. They could not bend space and time ording to their will and desire. They could not sweep clouds away, bottle disaster in a gourd, or shape the elements to whatever they wanted These Laws and this logical movement of the world ording to these Laws made people believe that these Laws would guide them. Science then be humanity greatest path toward the truth. And they were not wrong. If there isn¡¯t any external influence that appeared on Earth that change these Laws, science is without a doubt the way for humanity to progress. But the Supreme One, the One with Many Names, The One and Only had created many worlds and many universes and they all have their own Laws of their own worlds. They are a world of magic that shunned science. There is a world that is a hybrid, possessing the development of science and the illogical advancement of the study of magic. And Earth was a world that had no magic and their science while quite advanced, were not as advanced as many of the other intergctic civilization that have mastered space travel With science one day, they would probably encounter these alien civilizations if their Sun did not explode on them first before they mastered space travel. They then would learn that science is not the only guiding principle of the world. This all would take time. Chapter 872: Beautiful and terrifying (2) But then they had the All Source. And all rules are thrown out Thus, this world now ys by a different rule. In normal event, some of the Earthws still retain their originalws. Some of them still adhere to the Laws of physics that is already embedded deep into the world Laws and operation of the world But when the Multiversal Convergence happens, that Law, the Laws that is the pir of the operations of the world had been disturbed. Imagine a still unmoving peaceful lookingke being disturbed by arge boulder falling into it. The ripples spread out until it creates so many waves that the stillke you first saw is nothing like before The expansion of the world and the Milky Way gxy should not be physically possible. Such event instead of making Earth bigger should have render it splitting apart. But that is not what happens. Instead, Earth Prime expanded to such arge size that if the size is beingpared toward the current Earth, even tens of thousands of Earths is stuffed into the new Earth, the new Earth still have a lot of space left. And Earth is still expanding right now even as the Multiversal Convergence had ended and all channels of worlds had been disconnected. And the stars around Earth, thes around it, the moon and the sun also changed ordingly. Their size also expanded to suit with the development of Earth. The distance between Earth and the sun, earth and the moon is still at the ideal distance almost like they did not move at all, almost like the expansion of the Earth is a lie and that this has always been the size of Earth and its surrounding stars ands It was like as the Earth be bigger and slowly inches closer toward the Sun, the sun also grew bigger and move further away, maintaining the same distance as before. It maintains its original differences. The Earth bes bigger. As such the sun also needs to be bigger to suit Earth needs. It is not only Earth that expanded. The Universe also expanded with that sudden surge of energy. This change that defies logics and the Laws of physics could only be because of the All Source that could make anything in the Omniverse that was an impossibility into something that is not only possible but real. ¡®It is very beautiful and terrifying at the same time¡¯ he muttered under his breath as he looks at the expansion of space around the entire Milky Way gxy. He could see the stars moving backward from Earth as Earth continue to expand. That is also one of the jobs of the Orvanian. To make sure that this expansion did not erode the barriers of the Universe that separate from one universe to the others. There is a wall in the Universe. That is something that not many people on Earth knows about. Earth Prime might have suffered cmity but in the end, they would benefit from this disaster in the long run. If they could survive it. He then looks at another holographic projection that recorded the current detonation countdown. ¡®It is not going to be long now. This would help Azief immensely. This is the only method I could think of to help him subtly and make sure the victory favors him¡¯ he sighed a bit thinking of the Demon King After all, the Demon King of the Seresian demon no doubt had made many space rips and instability in the multiversal channel by conquering world after worlds in the Multiverse. If not for the fact that the Seresian race home world dimensional frequency seems to be shrouded by some weird sealing energy, the Orvanian and many other forces of the United Intergctic Alliance would have stop them. As such, he could exin it to the Five Seatster why he took action even though the job isplete As for the detonation countdown it is none other than the detonation countdown for the missiles that they have shot toward the Demon King. That missiles had aplished one of its objective. It nullifies the aura of an Essence Creation leveler. Orvanians is after all one of the longest eternal races in the Omniverse. If they don¡¯t have any defensive or offensive weapons, how could they have survived all those eons and epochs where people like Zeus, Odin, Ra, Osiris and many other powerful beings that reached the apex of power appeared? Of course, even Orvanians had to think twice if they wanted to offend creatures and beings like the leader of the intergctic alliance. It is hard to have such measures against being that have almost unlimited power, drawing the energy from the source of the omniverse itself. But the Demon King is not yet at that level. As such, Sith¡¯venar have ways to deal with such beings. The Five Seats of Orvan would have no way of rebuking him for this act. Sith¡¯venar actually wanted to help Azief personally but the tear and the multiversal channel was closed before he could use it as a pretext to help Azief. One might not understand why it was so hard for him to interfere in the matter but any Orvanians that served in the armed force would understand theplication of doing something that is out from their obligations toward the Omniverse and the implication of such action and what it would do if they interfere in the workings of the matters in the Omniverse This is not the ancient epoch. And the Orvanians had long learned the problem with interfering too much with the general trend of time, the general trend of fate and destiny. The task of the Orvanians have always been to protect the Multiverse since the first time it was created because of Sithulran excessive desire for knowledge. It was a cruse by the Creator toward all Orvanians They were tasked to prevent the Multiversal Convergence and stopping it from merging too much and created a Multiversal Copse that would then lead to an eruption of Reality Explosion. It is for this reason, those Time Lords in their home world Gailfrey sometimes sh heads with the Guardians of the Multiverse. Sith¡¯venar did not see any Time Lords appearing in their funny teleportation hub here in the multiversal points of the Multiversal convergence. But that is because this task is under the jurisdiction of the Orvanians. But the appearance of the Speedster might prompt some Time Lords toe. Sith¡¯venar must not interfere too much and made those Time Lords used him of something. Those Time Lords would then say that he is breaching some Laws if he is caught helping too actively. With the missiles embedded deep into the energy stream of the Demon King, Hikigaya could imnt an illusion, and giving time for Azief to charge his sword attack before bringing it down. But that is only one of the effect of the missile. It also serves as a tracker. This is a golden opportunity to break through the sealing of the Multiversal path that leads to the Seresian home world. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 873: What would he do? Sith¡¯venar smiles a bit as he looks at the intense battle between Azief and the Demon King from his holographic projection. He shakes his head a bit and then look back at the monitor, seeing all kinds of numbers rising up. ¡®It would be impossible for him to kill that Demon King¡¯ Sith¡¯venar thought to himself. Azief wanted to cut down the Demon King and kill it. But Sith¡¯venar knows better. Anyone that have reached Essence Creation level and above they all have some kind of methods to escape. In all probability, Azief might be able to inflict grievous injury to the Demon King. But that would not be enough to kill such a powerful being. And when the Demon King saw that he would not be able to take upon Earth, he would then retreat back to his home world. That missile would then be a locator for them to enter the Seresian home world and dragged that gxy out of the pocket universe that they are so that it could once again be synchronized to the real Universe. This is the best case scenario for Sith¡¯venar That is the n that he had concocted after seeing that Demon King appearing out of nowhere and that is why he is not going back home just yet. For now, he would observe. He then averts his gaze from the monitor and keep looking. But then his eyes widened. A secondter, his face turns solemn. ¡®This¡­is unexpected¡¯ he looks at the current situation of the battle and said those words. But then his shock turns into a solemn expression as he saw something else and then he muttered ¡®What would he do?¡¯ There is now a change in that battle. A change that Sith¡¯venar could not have expected. And the subsequent events that happens next also shock him. Sith¡¯venar could see the battle clearly. And what it means by clearly is that he could see the true battle without being obscured by the time dtion of the battle. For those on Earth, they would see the battle to be happening very slowly. But Sith¡¯venar could see it in real time. As such what he sees shows what happens after Azief strike the sword and what the Demon king did after that. He only sighed. Then he turns back toward the many officers in the main deck and ordered ¡®Set the coordinates and travel inside the Multiversal Channel. We are going to the Seresian world to connect it back to the main Omniverse. Set off!¡¯ He ordered as he sat back on his floating chair and look at the monitor, calcting the coordinates in his mind while also paying attention what Azief would do ¡®What would you do?¡¯ he muttered that under his breath again. It seems something had happened toward Azief. But it doesn¡¯t seem that Sith¡¯venar is about to help for whatever it is that Azief is experiencing right now. Either he could not help, or it is pointless to help The Orvanians fleet is fast moving. The moment that Sith¡¯venar gives his order, the officers all punch in the coordinate, anchor all the ships under the fleet towards that coordinate and quickly open up the Multiversal Piercing Engine. ¡®All systems are active¡¯ one of the officers reported to Sith¡¯venar. Sith¡¯venar nodded and then he gestures with his finger toward the holographic control. The floating holographic control fly toward him appearing only a few inches from his face. He read the information and then he nodded. ¡®Send the orders¡¯ One of the officers send the order throughwork and then a secondter he reported to Sith¡¯venar ¡®The othermanders are ready.¡¯ Sith¡¯venar nodded and then push the symbols on the hologram interface and then the space around the Intisar, seems to be trembling BOOM! A sound seems to break the vacuums state of space before the Intisar spaceship appears to turn thin, like the entire spaceship is being ttened by some invisible force But the spaceship itself did not explode or crack. It is like some kind of refraction of light and then like a light being shot, it moves forward and disappeared leaving the space to appears like it is a spring. The Faster Than Light engine was also used and the moment the Intisar spaceship disappeared, the other ships whether it be in the edge of the Milky Way gxy, or those maintaining the encirclement of Earth above the atmosphere, they all were pulled by that light and also disappeared from the area. The encirclement of the atmosphere was to prevent the Demon King from escaping Earth. But now suddenly all of the spaceship of the Orvanians fleet seems to have abandoned Earth all of a sudden. Something had happened after Azief swing his sword strike. That is the most probable exnation. The Orvanians fleet has disappeared and is now heading toward the Seresian home world. What happen after Azief swung his sword down? As the Orvanians fleet went away from Earth, the space around some of the asteroid belts seems to contort and segmented itself into blocks before a sh of two lightse out from some small spiraling hole in that unstable space. These two light shoot toward Earth. In just one second, that two lights reached Earth. And the two lights turned into two figures, their entire body swirling with electricity arcs and Time and Space around them all wrinkled and kic energy sted of around their entire being They bothnded on somerge continent far away from the battle between Azief and the Demon King These two figures had chosen the right ce tond. One of them is golden, the other one is white. It is Will and his teacher. Will look at his teacher His teacher rarelye out in her physical form. She had long hair reaching below her neck Each strand of her hair seems to possess some kind of energy that disrupt Time around her. She is slender and thin and she was clothed in white electricity arcs that is contained around her. Her boots which is also constructed from the Speed Source seems to distort the space around her, causing the particles around her feet to undergoes change in mass There is a wound on her shoulder, and it is bleeding Source of Kic energy from it Will ask her, looking at her with concern ¡®Teacher, are you going to be alright¡¯ She did not answer. Instead she looks at the distance and she frowned ¡®Your sworn brother¡­. would need your helpter¡¯ Will frowned. He understood that his teacher might have seen something. Speedsters are after all very connected with Time. She did not say anything else after that. But she looks at Will and then she flicks a wisp of her speed source and it envelops Will body. Will immediately felt a powerful energy entering each and every parts of him, rejuvenating all of his lost speed during the time he was helping his teacher closing the Multiversal Convergence. She simply said ¡®Protection¡¯ Will nodded. Then she said again ¡®The Time Lords would be chasing me. So, I would not be in the altar for a while.¡¯ Will is silent for a while before asking ¡®Will it be long?¡¯ ¡®Depends on your perspective.¡¯ She said and Will chuckles. It is a joke only speedster would understand Will then said ¡®Should I help?¡¯ she smiles and simply said ¡®You are still not good enough¡¯ Will did not feel offended. He knew the difference between him and his teacher so instead he just nodded. But then one thoughe to his mind and he look at his teacher and asked ¡®Will they chase me?¡¯ She thought for a second and then she shakes her head. ¡®No. You are not good enough¡¯ she said it again and Will chuckles as he understood. Since he is still not good enough, he is not a threat to the Time Lords. He only needs to be worried if he is good enough. That is the time where he needs to be worried. ¡®Teacher, are you going to Gailfrey?¡¯ Will had never been to Gailfrey. But he had heard about it. Azief had his adventure. But Will also had his own adventure. Azief had met the legendary monkey born from the stone, Sun Wukong in his journey, gain the ten demonic creature that is controlled by the flute and Will had met the characters in the Omniverse like Wargod that is holding one of the Temple of the Savi¡¯krian race and he also met a few Time Lords in his journey His teacher looks at the sky above her and said ¡®It is not time. And Gailfrey had the most Time rted weapons in the whole Omniverse. I am not that powerful yet¡¯ Then she added ¡®And while I do not like those sanctimonious Time Lords, they are not our enemy. They could be considered an obstacle. They are just doing their jobs¡¯ Sighing, she said When you think of it, those Time Lords are also quite pitiful. Will did not say anything. Since he does not understand much about the Time Lords His teacher had always spoke about Time Lords and that he as a Speedster need to be wary of them. But she never got into details why he should avoid them other than the fact that Time Lords seems to hate Speedster very much Then she suddenly said ¡®it is time.¡¯ She took a step forward and a light shoot toward the sky and disappeared in a blink. Time around the area returns to its original timeline. And Will is now alone in the area. He then senses the energy around the whole world and he frowned. He looks toward the source of this energy and his frown got deeper. He is looking at the battle between Azief and the Demon King and his feeling be turbulent after seeing it Like Sith¡¯venar, even though he is not a Divine Comprehension leveler, because of his unique circumstances, he could also see the true battle. To many people of the world, Azief is still in the midst of fighting the Demon King. To those who could see the battle, the battle had already ended. This energy that ising and waving all over the Earth is now spreading and is being absorbed by the Will of the world. He could see thunders and lightning splitting apart the Earth and roars in the Heavens and many other phenomena. He sighed ¡®How could my brother be this unlucky¡¯ He clenches his fist and then he nodded to himself before saying ¡®I know what he would do¡¯ and he sighed again. It is because he knew what his sworn brother is going to do, he is troubled. Sith¡¯venar also saw what happened. But his question was ¡°what would he do?¡¯ Clearly this ¡°he¡± in his word refers to Azief. But what does it mean when Will said he knows what he should do? The world might not understand. But those who saw the battle understand. Will knew what his sworn brother is going to do. He would usually not hesitate but this time his feet did not move. He looks at another corner of the world. His Speed Source could no longer spread to cover the whole world. It is clear with the expansion of the world, Disk Formation leveler could no longer act like before where their Divine Sense could envelope the whole world and nothing could escape their eyes. Even Will Speed Source is also affected by this change and he realizes that the world is still expanding. After all he sees it with his own eyes when he and his teacher was up there in the cosmos But he still activates his Speed Source, feeling the vibrational energy of the world, feeling like there is a string everywhere, connected and tangled and he tries to follows this tangled lines to seek his sister. But Will is not his teacher. He could not navigate through the chaotic energy that is spreading in waves all over the world. He could not sense whether his sister is fine or not. And so hesitated. He sighed and then he turns into a golden lightning that streaks against the waves of energy that is spreading all over the world. The world is expanding and he could no longer circle the world in just a few seconds. Now, it would take him some time. He run and runs, creating a streak of electricity arcs behind him. A sh of golden lightning is streaking all over the world. He needs to trust his teacher, he thought to himself before rushing straight to the direction Azief is going. >>>>>>>>> Chapter 874: A lightning that fills worlds At the same time that this is happening, in the Mirror Dimension, the cracks on the edges of the sky of the Mirror Dimension is getting clearer and the impact of the crack is getting longer as one could see that there is lighting into this gray world of the Mirror Dimension. The people in the Mirror Dimension could see a bright light cutting upon the skies and created a powerful pressure all over the earth They could see space bends and waver like it is on the edge of breaking. The light exploded and cover every inch of the Earth. Even though they were not in the real world, they could somehow sense that these light were not just some simple fireworks but instead, each particles of light are a sword. It cuts and it severs. What it cuts and what it severs, is something that they probably could not understand with their current understanding. Most of the people in the Mirror Dimension is Pir Forming leveler and the highest among them is Energy Disperse stage. They did not understand that when they reach Death Monarch level, they would be able to control Laws itself, the very Laws that constrained them, would be under their control. But even if they were not a Divine Comprehension leveler that had refine the energy and turns it into Laws, they could still feel that sharpness hidden in each of the light particles. It is not because they all possess some powerful senses that they could sense the sword intent hidden in the light particles. It is simply because the power is so enormous that it could not be hidden. Each light particles are a sword. And this sword is about to kill There were some people in the real world that tries to see that sword strike so that they may found a path for their level. Some of them wanted understandings of the Laws. Most of these people are of course in Disk Formation. But they do not dare toe too close to the battle and they were not qualified to. The power and the impact of such strike is something that they could not endure with their current level. So they could forget trying to watch the sword strike. But the people in the Mirror Dimension could see it. the people in the Mirror Dimension have certain advantages that enable them to look at the light particles without worrying to find some ce to run or teleported to. Because the damage of the real world will not affect them, they could see it clearly and could see it closely. Some people even fly to the gray sky of the Mirror Dimension to look closely at the mirror image of Death Monarch attack. In the real world however, those who could sense it did not have the leisure to observe and analyze the light particles. Instead, they had to quickly run away if they did not want to be some coteral damage in a fight between two divine beings. Those in the Mirror Dimension could all see the true power of Death Monarch clearer than anyone else. But even if they saw it, they do not understand it fully. It felt like they were missing something Some of the people looking at this magnificent scene even gulped in fear. Clearly they could not have expected that a person, one person could wield such power They saw the battle between divine beings today and they now understood one thing. Their life is truly cheap. If not for Lee Sangmin and his Mirror Dimension, it would be without doubt that the moment that strike is unleashed, there would be millions of weak leveler like them dying trying to withstand the pressure alone. If they were even remotely close to that area of the battle, they might not know how they die as that strike would disintegrate them whole before they could even defend themselves Even if they somehow see the strike in advance, and defend themselves, with their level, it would be like a mantis trying to stop a moving cart. It would be useless What else to spoke of all the children that did not even have the chance to level up yet? They would just be coteral damage Babies usually have some protection upon them by the World Orb but even that protection probably would be broken if it were to encounter such a powerful attack This power had almost surpassed the current load of energy that the world could bear. Those who look at this battle today, all have different thoughts. Some of them look at this battle, look at that sword strike and they clench their fist, feeling unsatisfied with their powerlessness and the desire to be stronger rose in their hearts It would be without doubt that someday, these young people who look at Death Monarch sword strike today would one day be someone in the wide world There are also those who saw the scene and resignation grew in their heart. They decided to give up contending and even thinking of making Death Monarch as their enemy These people are the people that do not look fondly at the domination of Pandemonium as the world number one greatest power and the almost absolute authority of Death Monarch in determining the world policy After all, not everyone that is sucked into the Mirror Dimension is the admirer of Death Monarch. They are also looking. And they are intently observing. Death Monarch is an enigma to everyone. His invincibility is alwaysuded. In every battle that he had participated in on Earth, no one had ever witnessed him losing. When he falls under an assassination attempt by a mysterious person after fighting a great warrior of the Weronian race, those who saw Death Monarch being speared by a weapon, had all one thought God bleeds. Sharks were circling around Pandemonium. Everyone thought that would be the end of Pandemonium. But then Death Monarch returns. And they had another thought God bleeds but He did not die. To most of people living under the other six great powers, they all have heard how their factions and organization do not dare to make anything difficult for Pandemonium They also have certain dissatisfaction about this. the people of Pandemonium upied most of the bountiful dungeons in the world and their organization usually did not fight for these dungeons if it were already imed by Pandemonium. The dungeon of course did not enter the eyes of high ranking people of Pandemonium that have reached Disk Formation but for growing leveler like them who were still in Pir Forming or Orb Condensing having a dungeon with powerful monster is beneficial for their speed growth. It is not because they themselves fear Pandemonium. They fear that person who is backing Pandemonium Why? Because they all heard how invincible, how powerful Death Monarch really is. But stories could never beat the real stuff. It is hard to visualize how strong Death Monarch is in stories and lore about him. But, today they now see. And they now understood why their leaders would find any other way to deal with Pandemonium except direct conflict with Pandemonium. Death Monarch is invincible on Earth! This is the strongest person in the world! Some of these people that watched this scene, some of theme from the Republic. Somee from the World Government and otherse from the others seven great powers They all have different thoughts and feelings about Death Monarch. And that feeling is bing moreplicated as they are seeing this scene. ¡®How could anyone fight such a person?¡¯ one of the spectator mutters to himself. They sighed And some of them knew that this era¡­even though it is hard to admit it, is the shining era of Death Monarch. They give up. How could a human possess such power to cut apart the world and bring down the sky down? As long as Death Monarch lives, Pandemonium would never fall. That is the thought of every other citizens of the other great powers in the Mirror Dimension as they look at that sword strike. The Mirror Dimension mimic the real world, like one would look into a mirror. the few differences other than certain thing that is reversed, like the direction between right and left is that the effect of the real world did not reach them. They could see in the Mirror Dimension how the thunders from the sky strike upon the world and they could see how each movement of Death Monarch created distortion in space around them, tearing it simply by just moving Behind Death Monarch, above him and below him, thunders and lightning strike upon the world like some kind of divine hammer resolving to destroy the world, Mountains exploded and forest were burned by tens of thousands of thunderbolts and lightning that apanied it. But even though mountains exploded into debris as therge block of stones flew up into the air and is about toe down andrge avnche swept down toward them, all of these damages phases through them and did not harm them at all. Those who had reached Divine Comprehension could easily see that the Mirror Dimension is not so much as Mirror Dimension in that it also incorporated some illusion power As they look at the battle, some people are anxious. Because it slowly looks like the Mirror Dimension is about to crack. Some people are engrossed in watching the battle, but more look toward the sky above their heard. The grey world is slowly having some golden light enters into it and they felt fear. These golden light enter through the crack of the Mirror Dimension and then a sound shock everyone CRACK! The Mirror Dimension is on the verge of breaking! >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 875: All gather around In the real world, Lee Sangmin who is in another continent coughed up blood, as his entire body is trembling, his face is pale and the aura around him experience some disturbance, bing thin that it could no longer deflect the powerful pressure of the world Warp was beside Lee Sangmin, holding his shoulders, ready to teleport if there is any indication that the danger is near them And he is also teleporting the pressure that is about to hit Lee Sangmin body to somewhere else using his abilities. It is not only physical thing that he could teleport. He could also teleport some intangible things like this pressure of the world for example. Of course he did not master it yet but this is a great improvement of Warp teleportation ability. This is the reason why Narleod is so hard to kill and why Warp is always beside him. As long as Warp is there, even Death Monarch would find it hard to kill Narleod. Of course, things might have change now that Azief had reached the Divine Comprehension realm Warp frowned a bit. Even though he had teleported the pressure around Lee Sangmin and himself, this did not mean that the pressure all lost its effect. This kind of pressure that is not simply a pressure of might but a Willpower that seems to pressure the world is something that Warp did not understand. And the things he did not understand, he could not teleport. Laws and energy is different. Warp look at Lee Sangmin whose mouth is full of red blood. It seems that Lee Sangmin constitution is a little bit different than normal levelers in Disk Formation realms Or is this the price of creating that Mirror Dimension? He thought to himself. He shakes the thought out of his mind and then held up Lee Sangmin from copsing to the ground. ¡®You okay?¡¯ Warp asked. Lee Sangmin nodded ¡®The Mirror Dimension is crumbling¡¯ he said as he looks at Warp. Warp frowned. ¡®It would be pointless if it broke now¡¯ Warp simply said. Lee Sangmin nodded ¡®I know. But those beings are way out of my expectation¡¯ He understood what Warp is trying to say to him. If right now the Mirror Dimension broke, then they have to withstand the pressure of Death Monarch and that Demon king And right now, from the looks of it, it appears like the battle is reaching the climax and no one is holding back anymore. If the Mirror broke, then Lee Sangmin is quite confident that those people would not be able to withstand it. All of their efforts would be pointless if the people that they saved in the beginning die in the end. Warp is silent for a second before he then said ¡®I don¡¯t want to make this a pointless effort¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll make sure that would not happen¡¯ Warp nodded and then he looks back in front of him as Lee Sangmin is wiping the blood on theer of his mouth. Warp is not able to confront Sangmin or help him right now when even he is in danger. No one knows what kind of impact that the attack of Death Monarch and the Demon King would do to the world He could only look vignt. ¡®Death Monarch, I hope you would not overdo it¡¯ Warp thought to himself. Lee Sangmin is still coughing blood. Warp could see a wave of energy is about toe toward them. Without saying anything, Warp squeeze Sangmin hand arms and then they teleported from that area. At the same time, there is a golden light passing through the area where Warp and Lee Sangmin just teleported from. Arge dep gash split apart the continent where Warp and Lee Sangmin was taking refuge. The entire world felt like it is breaking apart. On the other side of the world, however, when most people would fly away from the battle between Death Monarch and the Demon King, there is a group of people in the sky, flying straight toward the location of the battle Some of them rides their mount. Others fly on top of clouds. While some others just fly without any items They fly through the sky unhindered But now they found resistance. Wang Jian, Athena, Freya and many others who were rushing to the battlefield could also see what is happening in the distance and one could only imagine their shock as the felt the sky is falling upon them All the invisible molecules bobbing above their head suddenly nosedived. It was like mountain were smash upon them from very part of the space around them And a great pressure inundated them. ¡®ARGH!¡¯ They all shouted at the same time as they quicklynded on a nearbynd that is also being suppressed by some invisible force They could feel the space around them is vibrating in high frequency If there is anyone below Orb Condensing on Earth right now, they would suffer great injury even without doing anything. Before the expansion of Earth, all the oxygen, nitrogen and other stuff in Earth¡¯s atmosphere has a whoppingbined mass of five quadrillion tons And if that mass fell upon earth, it would mean that nearly ten tons of molecules, roughly the heft of a truck would drop on every square meter of Earth surface. Of course, if such thing happens before the Fall, every person on Earth would turn to mashed meat. But after the fall, humans experience drastic rise of strength that they could ignore such mass falling upon them. Disk Formation expert could even withstand powerful pressure of space and could dive down to the bottom of the sea while ignoring the deep sea pressure. A truck falling on them? People would rather worry about the truck than the people. But that is only rtive to the Earth before The Earth had expanded during the Multiversal Convergence. Hence, one could assume that the Earth atmospherebined mass have exceeded five quadrillion tons. As such, the pressure of the sky falling upon them is not the same as before. Not even Disk Formation expert could ignore such mass pressing down on them Azief sword strike cut apart some Laws that maintain the very bnce of the reality itself. This sword strike of his is no only powerful in the physical sense, it also has certain mystical properties that disrupt the normal operation of Laws of the world. It cut. Everything that is tangible and everything that is intangible. This is what happen when a Divine Comprehension unleash their attack. If Disk Formation leveler could bepared to a walking nuclear weapons than a Divine Comprehension leveler could be considered aary destruction weapons. It is simple for them to destroys worlds. Their ability inmanding the Laws that they have trained in enables them to do many things one would called a miracle. They could control the elements of the world, changes Laws of the world that would affect reality itself They are basically akin to real Gods. Wang Jian, Athena, and Freya look at the sky from their position and they stop. They did not retreat. But they did not move forward either. ¡®Wait¡¯ Wang Jian calmly said even as he is forcing himself to stand and not kneeling in the ground as the pressure around his body is building up. Most of his soldiers however had lied down on the ground, trying to disperse that pressure that is pressing them down. Some who had powerful physical body manage to stop at kneeling. But there is also some people that are able to stand other than the Three Generals There were only a few people that could stand most of them who possess powerful will and a powerful aura swirls around these people, trying to maintain the space around them from disintegrating But even though they could stand, one could see that there is a great pressure on them as their entire body seems to be trembling Wang Jian orders of wait is echoed by both Athena and Freya. They look toward that area and they waited. Athena and Freya both understand why Wang Jian told them to wait. Right now, they could not help Death Monarch. They would just be a nuisance. But once that strike fall down upon the Demon King, then that would be the opportunity for them to help Wang Jian is always confident of his lord. However, the gap between the Divine Comprehension realm and an Essence Creation leveler is an insurmountable gap. Only Death Monarch, who could do such an impossible thing of fighting such a demon with his current cultivation Wang Jian is confident that this sword strike would sue almost all of the power of Death Monarch. If the Demon King did not die after the strike, Azief would probably have no more energy to fight., At that time, they could help. It might not be much. But as long as he could help, he would help. It is just a pity that Wang Jian is not able toe closer. IT is not that he didn¡¯t want toe closer. It is that he couldn¡¯t. The pressure of the world is too heavy even for him. If he tries to move further forward, he fears that he would fallen into the ground. So, he could only wait. Waited for that sword strike to decide the battle. >>>>>>> Chapter 876: That wind that breeze by (1) On the battlefield however, Azief did not realize at all, that most of the high ranking member of the military of Pandemonium ising to him. He did not have in his mind the location of Sina. He did not have in his mind the thoughts about Sofia and Katarina. He did not think about the myriad living creatures on Earth. What is in his mind right now is only one thing. His sword strike. He could not afford to split his attention right now, not at this critical moment that would decide the fate of the world. The sword energy is charged by the essence of the world, the essence of the universe and a trace of the Omniversal energy swirling around the sword tip. On both side of that sword strike that ising down toward the demon king a rare quantum fluctuation caused all the atmospheric particles on both side of the sword to split apart Both side of that sword seems to experience a space vacuum. The sky cleared and the demonic sky and the skies of Time energies were also dispersed by that power. One could see the expanse of space and for a moment they saw the tens of thousands of spaceship encircling Earth up there. Oxygen were deprived from most part of the world, and there was a severe drop in temperature all over the world. The radiation from the sun rush down from space toward the earth. But a golden skye to bear all this cmity that is about toe down upon earth. The flying creatures and the airborne insect all plummeted to the ground like rocks. Most of these airborne creatures is different from normal airborne creatures before the fall. The sudden loss of atmosphere would plummet all of them to the ground. That is quite amazing and very terrifying when one thinks of the kind of pressure needed to force all of these airborne creatures, form therge titanic griffins, to the flood dragons and to any other beast that would wander the skies and clouds to be affected by the pressure. for these airborne creatures they could even fly outside of Earth atmosphere so the reason for their plummeting is not because of the sudden atmosphere vacuum that was created on the two sides of the sword but because of that pressure The world eerily fell mute,cking the air that normally carries sound. The oxygen deprivation would normally kill all humans if this were before the Fall. All the oceans in the world is boiling. As for the oceans, their topyers would freeze. But before that happens, they would boil. The reason for the sudden boiling of the ocean is the temperature of water goes up when the atmospheric pressure decreases. A new atmosphere is formed from the water vapor of the oceans that rises toward the sky. The atmospheric pressure need to reach about two percent or more before the boiling would stop. The pressure of the sky did not only pressure the airborne creatures; it also did the same thing to the people all over the world. And one of them is Sina Sina is already near the site of the battle. Her eyes are narrowed but there is a slight mocking smile on her face Her hair sways left and right and her body felt the vibration of energy around her and the slowly waving waves of power passing through her The artifact that she wore around her that protect her from the initial st had already been destroyed. But right now, the st that came after the initial one had been reduced around her area. probably because she is around the eye of the storm, the effect was not that impactful to her Sina did not possess powerful attacking abilities like the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium but she did have some advantagespared to the other high ranking members of Pandemonium. And it is that she had many items. Her job as the Alchemist had made her known many people who have all kinds of abilities. She had many pills to save her life and she had many items and artifact. But unlike some people, she did not brag about the artifact she had, preferring for people not to know too much about her strength. And because of that most people underestimated her. And those who underestimated her usually would lose to her ¡®If not for that items, I would not be this fasting here¡¯ she thought to herself as she still covers herself with some protective aura around her body that is protecting her from the sharp wind sh that is formed by the sudden disintegration of space. Just because it is not as powerful of an impact like those who were further, did not mean there is no pressure at all. She was using one of the enchantment items she got from Takashi, enabling her to teleportrge distance by using chaos energy. She is looking up at the sky and seeing the swording down toward the Demon King. Almost all of the heroes and heroines of the world right now could see this sight of the sword shing down. Everyone is running. They were running and flying far away as they could from the area of the battle. Of course there are also people like Sina and those idiots like the three generals. But Sina didn¡¯t hate those idiots. What¡¯s life anyway? And she almost wanted toughed like Azief did. Azief is always full of theatricals and one liners. Of course, that trait is one that he developed over time. In the beginning, Azief was quite the talker. Of course he was not much as talkative as Loki butpared to he is now, he was much more talkative during those early years. But he changed. Sofia changed. And she changed. Maybe the only one that did not change after all of these years is still that Trickster of hers. She shakes her head a bit. She need to focus. This is not the time to reminisce. All of that thought shed by in a second and she shut it down as quickly as she can. ¡®This is really out of the ordinary¡¯ she mutters to herself as she is seeing that the sword strikeing down toward the Demon king appears to be in slow motion. But then it dawned on her. All of the attack between the Demon King and Azief actually happened in split second. Their movement is very fast. The sword strikes move forward in a speed that surpassed light. But, to those who were seeing the battle, seeing that sword strike, it almost appears that they were watching it in slow motion. It almost inconceivable that Azief and the Demon king would make y with each other and suddenly ying slow motion with each other. But Sina quickly understood the crux of the matter as she could feel the waves of energy that cracks the very foundation of reality itself filling the world. It is that which affects the perception of time of the attack of Azief toward the Demon King. like the stars, one could see its light on earth, but it already dead in the original position. Only the light reaching Earth millions of years after its demise. Of course, this itself did not mean that Azief and the Demon King has been fighting for millions of years and the image of their battle has now just appears. But it had certain feature of that, like some kind of refraction on the fabric of reality that causes this weird phenomenon. That is of course something that Sina had just guessed. But she is quite sure that her guess is not too far from the truth She is not one of the Order of Thinkers but this did not mean she is not knowledgeable. People would not call her a genius if she was dumb Sina narrowed her eyes, trying to see through these images of time that is confusing her. It is like the waves of time causes the movement between the twobatant fighting in that area to be slow when it is quite fast. Chapter 877: That wind that breeze by (2) Those who were not affected by this slowing perception of time in this world is probably only those four beings. There is Azief that is shing down his sword. There is the Demon King that is watching in shock as the swording down towards him. There is Jean shrouding himself with Time Shield. Even though he is far away from the battle, Jean knows distance is just an illusion for people of their powers. They could easily bend space and time to render distance meaningless. To a powerful being like the Demon King and Death Monarch, their battle would overwhelm the world He could not help much. Even Hikigaya only had been able to strike only one attack before he had to retreat Hikigaya had already disappeared turning into gaseous substance after pushing an illusion into the Demon King head. There were many things that happened before Azief swung down his sword down. There was that missile that nullify Laws around the Demon King, enabling the perfect situation for Hikigaya toe out and uses his Illusionws to make the Demon King susceptible to attack. If not how could someone who just broke through to Divine Comprehension could send an illusion attack towards an Essence Creation creature? there is also the feat where Azief breaking the horn of the Demon King furthering the weakening of his powers There were so many calctions that happened during the fight that those who were not fighting in that battle would not understand. The high level battle between beings like Azief and the Demon King is this kind of battle. It appears like they just swing their fist and show off their destructive power when actually there is more thoughts put in each and every actions. A few second before Sina arrived at that area, Azief hold his sword and look at the Demon King And then the sword moves. Azief entire body right now is swirling with purple aura that seems to possesses some kind of primordial power of creation. The sword was swung down and destruction reigns over the world Life was sucked out from the world. Enormous life force surrounded Azief entire body propelling Azief power from Essence Creation level prowess to almost the middle realm of Essence Creation The sea creatures thates from the other world and the sea creature that had existed since the Fall below the ocean where Azief is floating all turns to husk of bones before turning into ashes These creatures had even managed to withstand the boiling of the oceans and the sudden freezing but the moment that Azief swing his sword, even before the sword reaches its target, it killed all of those creatures When those creatures were killed, their energy, these invisible strand of energy nourished the world. It is the same principle when humans killed monster and got EXP during the early periods of the Fall On the other side of the world, all people are kneeling on the ground. They did not do it out of respect or fear. They were pressured by the tons of molecules of pressure that is descending upon them from the sky. Those who could stand amidst this pressure is only those who tempered their body to the peak perfection. On a continent far away from the area, there is a woman that is standing, trying to see the battle using her Divine Sense. This woman is the strongest woman in the world, Katarina the Ice Queen She also walks the path of perfection and as such, Katarina could stand She is a stubborn woman. But she is not a stubborn idiot. She did not fly again to Azief. Because right now, she knew, if shee, she would not help. Instead she would distract him. Before, she was not confident that Azief could defeat the Demon King. As such, she did not mind sharing difficulties together. But¡­now she is confident that Azief could defeat the Demon King. So she did note. How could Azief not fall in love with such selfless woman? Most people only stay with you when life is good. Katarina however stubbornly wanted to stay with him in his most difficult moment. Because it hurts her heart more to see him in difficulties than it was seeing him in happiness. That is why, she did not say anything when Azief chooses Sofia. Yet, the moment Azief was in danger, she once againe to him, like a moth drawn into a fire. Whoosh! A cold wind blows and it blows toward Katarina who could see with her eyes how the ocean suddenly turns into ice. The surface of the sea freezes over. The world be cold all of a sudden and while this would be a problem to the others, it would not be a problem for her. Snows falls around her as there is ten patch of clouds above her head that is producing snow. And it slowly falls to the ground Twelve snowkes floated around her. It is small at first but then as the snow gathers around these ten floating snowkes and seems to be absorbed into it, each of the snowke grew bigger until it is the size of a ball. Katarina took a step and instead of moving forward, she moved upwards. One of the snowkes flew under her and positioned itself under her feet as she steps onto that snowkes and floated there The pressure of the world that is pressing down on her seems to have no effect on her whatsoever. Her eyes are shining bright and her long hair seems to waves elegantly, like she is enjoying a windy day This is probably why people called her not only the strongest woman in the world but also the most beautiful woman in the world. These twelve snowkes floated around her and each of the snowke is pointing in each of the twelve cardinal direction. The coldness around her were all absorbed into these snowkes and as the coldness of space alsoe down from the torn apart space, it was also absorbed into the snowkes as her aura is growing at an unprecedented rate. Her eyes are shining white and the patch of clouds multiplied. She is charging her energy. She knows she could note near the battle area. Because she could not help from there. But who says she could not help him from this distance Yes, Katarina is still that stubborn woman. Just not stupid. She looks at the sky and there is a smile on her face, hidden by the snow that is falling. Then she raises her sword and she pointed it toward that ce. She could not see him. But she could feel him. The ce where the most concentrated energy in the world is right now¡­. that is where he is now. So, she pointed her sword there. The twelve snowkes merge into one and then t turns into a sharp icicle. This sharp icicle is small. The size is like the size of a normal branch of a tree. But¡­it seems to gather a powerful cold aura of the world. And then she thrust the sword forward. That icicle then shoots forward with the speed of light as it pierces through all the waves of energy and is heading toward that Demon King At the same time, Katarina thrusted her sword, somewhere in the secret ce in Pandemonium, Sasha is looking at the monitor, seeing Azief swinging down his sword. At that same moment, she pushes the button on the interface and from the twin towers of the Centre pce, the middle of that twin towers suddenly morph into a metallic surface. These metallic suffrages then shoot off electricity against each other and created some kind of an enclosed trapped environment for energy. In the middle of that twin tower a ball of light that seems to be crackling with electricity suddenly materialized. All of this takes only a few seconds. And then that ball of light shoot toward the coordinate that was inputted by Sasha in that secret room taking the shape of a bullet At the same time Azief swing down his sword there were many people, reclusive expert that did not show their faces, people; who knows Azief personally, people who did not what this world to experience another alien upation, all of them help him in their own way. Thousands of people bonded by the same desire unleash their attack. These attack flew out and headed toward the Demon King! >>>>>>> Chapter 878: Her complicated feeling The sky is full of colors. There is golden and green, red and ck. The wind is harsh and the waves is turbulent and wild. The world is experiencing tremor every second and one could feel the pressure of Earth pressing down slowly toward the ground Destruction seems to loom ahead. There is a woman in Antarctica looking at the distance. This woman is wearing a tight leather outfit that fits her and her body emanated sharp aura that repel the forces that forces her to bow down. But this did not mean that she could get up. Her eyes are as sharp as a sword and her will is strong. But her body could not resist the pressure Sometimes having only Willpower but no strength is not good. Death Monarch powerse from his strength and his Willpowerplemented that. This woman wants to get up. She tired and her entire body is trembling. This woman long hair parted to the side, revealing her beautiful face. The more determined she is the more beautiful she looks. But the moment she got up she would be forced toe back down as another wave of energy sweeps through her The pressure that ising on wave after wave from the Heavens is forcing her to kneel. This woman is none other than the Divine Archer Sofia. The situation between her and Katarina is like heaven apart. After all, Azief had taught Katarina the perfection path after she loses most of her cultivation during the event of the Mountain of Evesting Love Those who tread the path of Perfection could not be measured by normalmon sense. How could Sofia who is only in Disk Formation could bear the pressure of twobatants who outstripped her in every way possible in terms of strength? Even Raymond is struggling to endure it She tried to get up and try to bring out her bow on her back. She wanted to aim her arrow toward that area in the distance. But even that is something her body is unable to do right now. All around her are the people of the World Government including Raymond. Even Raymond is pressured by that force. It is not shocking. After all, he is injured and he is not in the Divine Comprehension realm Raymond saw what Sofia is trying to do and he simply said. ¡®Don¡¯t force it¡¯ Sofia frowned a bit before deciding to heed Raymond advice. She sat down and tried to channel the pressure from the Heavens to disperse around her but the dispersal is slow. She needs to maintain the powerful energy around her body to channel that pressure away. It created some kind of protectiveyer around his body She gritted her teeth as her entire body is trembling because of that pressure. Raymond could understand her feelings. This is the feeling if powerlessness. He smirked helplessly. When he thought about it, he is also helpless right now. It had been a long time since he felt such feelings. He did not think he would feel it again after such a long time. Since the Fall, he had changed to be one of the most famous person in the world and upied the number two seat as open of the strongest people on Earth. But these past few years¡­¡­he had lost his motivation to move forward. Now, not only Jean had overtaken him, even Hikigaya had overtaken him. Now, he could not even be qualified to fight in this battle and was relegated to a simple observer He chuckles, feeling pity for himself. ¡®This is not good for me¡¯ he thought to himself. He looks around him and there is many of the captains andmander that is loyal to him all trying to endure the pressure with their body and their energy. Those who are in Disk Formation had their Disk cracked. Those who are in Seed Formation suffers for their Seed contracting. Each one of them is full of injuries. Most of them was sustained during the battle between the forces of the World Government and the demon soldiers. And his mind also remembers of all those soldiers that died in that war. If he had been a little bits stronger¡­if he had been a little bit more resolute¡­ All of this ¡°if¡± possibilities enter his mind and he felt regret and dissatisfaction. He ignored the feeling for a second and look at Sofia. Sofia¡­she is still the same. Beautiful, he thought to himself. And there is a bit of smile on his face. Sofia could not bepared in beauty with Katarina. Most people would agree that the Ice Queen looks and the aura around her make her the most beautiful woman in the world But, beauty is always in the eye of the beholder. To him, Sofia had always been beautiful. Even more so than the Ice Queen. Sofia beauty blooms even more after the Fall. The stronger Sofia be, the more beautiful she is. She has wless skin, a good proportion and all of the imperfection had been shaved off as she be stronger. Her hair is like silk and her face has that charm he just did not know how to exin. But, what attract him to her is her eyes. To him, her eyes is very beautiful. And he likes her smile. He likes her when he saw her smile. He remembers the day when they were adventuring together, resting on the edge of the Grand Canyon while sipping a few bottle of beer. Though, she wanted to drink some coffee. Raymond was quite perplexed by her quirk. Drinking beer would not get her drunk. But she insisted on coffee Maybe that quirk what makes him pay more attention to her. And by paying attention to her, he slowly develops a crush on her. Raymond did not understand at that time. It wasn¡¯t until he once read the report by the intelligence agency that Azief likes coffee that he understood why But what got him, is always her eyes. There is just a certain brightness in it, a hope for life that he just could not ignore. Love is probably that simple. At least it was for him. He did not know her. He did not know her life. Did not know her past. But he saw her eyes and he falls in love. And he still is. He knows that she is with Azief now. And he knows how protective Azief is. It is not like he want to steal her away from Azief. That is not what he wanted to do. But he could not just shut off his feeling just because he wants to. And honestly? He didn¡¯t want to shut down this feeling. He likes it. He likes loving her. In the past, before Azief and Sofia were official, he had confessed to her. She did not ept. And they remain friends. But she knew that Raymond still love her even though he always denied it with a joke or changing the topic when she breached on that matter. And she is still friend with him. Because Raymond had always respected her opinions. It would be easier to just break off rtion with Raymond if he is some kind of a jerk. And Sofia knows a lot of jerk in her life. But Raymond was not. Raymond is one of the pure ones in the world. A man of his power and influence in the world, if its anybody else, they would force the object of their desire to be with him. But Raymond? The honorable one? How could he do such thing? He could do a lot of things in this world. But forcing people to love him? That is not something he would do. Raymond and Sofia did not spend years knowing each other. But their friendship is sturdy. Did Raymond hope that their friendship could be something more? He did. He would be lying if he said he did not think of it. But he knows Sofia feelings. And he never confesses his feeling to her anymore. Because he knows how that would make her feel. Some people could not be friend with the people they love. And Raymond in the past also thought he is like that. But then he knew that it would be harder for him to not be in Sofia life than he is inside it. It is ironic that you would only understand certain things only after you experienced it. He sighed looking at her, worried about Azief. Raymond is a shy person. At least he used to be. Most of his friends and most of his bully had died in the Fall. There are not many people that knows his past. Like Death Monarch, Raymond is also put on a pedestal. People elevated him to a righteous hero, a person with a valiant heart, shining his light of hope to the people of the world. He is the face of the World Government, the number two in the world. He is more approachable than the dark God sitting on the throne of Pandemonium. He is affable, he smiles and he could take a joke. Contrast that with the always expressionless face of Death Monarch and the fear people had when meeting eyes with him, one could understand why many consider Raymond as the antithesis of Death Monarch Death Monarch did not intentionally try to make people afraid of him. It justes with the title of being the strongest. And Azief did not care much about how the world views him. He might care in the beginning but as he grows stronger, there is more things he does not care in the world. And actually the world benefited from him, not giving too much care. A god that does nothing, is better than a god who do everything. People do not understand that in the past. But when beings like Death Monarch appears, with each of his move could determine the fate of the world, many pray he would not move at all. The world shakes and the Heavens rendered when these Gods makes their moves. Let the world of mortals regte the world of mortals and let the Gods fights among themselves. Because when these Gods cast their gaze upon the world of mortals, then the mortals are fucked. Raymond look at Sofia but Sofia look at the distance, with worry lines etched on her expression. He sighed. He felt a little jealous of Azief. But he cares more about Sofia happiness. Probably, that is why he understood why Azief sent her here In the middle of nowhere, far away from the impact of the battle. He then said to Sofia who is still trying to do something. ¡®he would want you to be safe. That is why he sent you away¡¯ Sofia heard what Raymond said, but she did not say anything Raymond only bitterly smiles. She then nodded. ¡®I understood¡¯ she said. But Raymond shakes his head and said under his breath, in a whisper ¡®You don¡¯t¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 879: No one could help him Sofia look back at that distant clouds. She saw the tears in the skies. Sometimes when she tries to look further, her senses are blocked by the chaotic energy that changes the properties of time and space She sighed deeply. She understood why Azief waved her away. Sending her millions of miles away from the battle. She understood why he did not want her there. She could not help him. Just like in the past. She had never been able to help him at all. And that frustrates her more than the feeling of helplessness. The fact that she had never been able to do anything for him. It is always him that does something for her and not the other way around She had the intention¡­. but not the ability. Even if she wanted to go back there, it would not be easy. That is a distance of a millions of miles. She understood it. But that did not mean she likes it. ¡®This feel eerily simr¡¯ Sofia is feeling like that day again. That day, where the snow fills the world and she was there when the snow falls and the mountain appeared. It reminded her of the day when Katarina encased herself and Azief inside a mountain of ice, standing there for years to annoy her. She always hated that mountain. Even now, when Azief chose her, she still felt uneasy. Because, she fears that one day Azief would look at her and found her¡­. not enough for him And that would hurt her more. If Azief chose Katarina, that would hurt her. But it would not her as much, if someday, Azief look at her and he would then¡­. Regret That is not something she could handle. When she remembers that day, she had one thought. She should have been there before the snow falls. This time it is even more worse than that time. During that time, it was her timing that was the problem. This time, even though she wanted to go to help Azief, she is not qualified to. Her abilities could not match up of Azief and as such she is now forced to sit here on the ground, just trying to make sure that the pressure would not be able to hinder her from moving How could she help Azief with her condition? She thought of all this and she looks at the sky again. She wonders about the fight. And she thought of Loki and the news from Hirate that he was the one that bring about this cmity. For some reason, Sofia don¡¯t believe that it is Loki deeds Everything seems to point toward some conspiracy. Knowing Loki, if he is really the one that did such a thing no one would find out But now Hirate is announcing it to all the world with his Psionic Sense that Loki is responsible for this. She would know if Loki were the one that created this cmity Because she was there with Loki fighting the demonic soldiers since the beginning. He would not have the time to do what Hirate said he had done. And then he remembers what Loki said to him about helping Azief. And she could easily draw a conclusion. Loki is doing this for Azief. Azief was the one that did all this and as such, Loki is trying to cover him up. ¡®This pair of brothers¡¯ she thought to herself. Loki¡­. she never could understand what that Trickster is thinking There were many things inside Sofia mind right now. Now, that she could not do anything but wait, all of the thoughts that she had suppressed during battle is now once again swirling in her mind. She closed her eyes and tries to dispel the pressure around her body so she could at least hold her bow and pointed it toward the battle At the same time, she is trying to clear her mind from unnecessary thoughts She wanted to use the ughtering Sun Arrows. She is quite confident that one of her arrow is good enough to at least injured the Demon King a bit. But the thing is she could not even raise her body to even draw the bowstring. The ironic thing about all of this was that while the bow is quite powerful and so is the arrow, she herself is not that powerful. She knows that with her power she could not defeat the Demon King. This is a matter of the difference in realm But she could circumvent that using the arrow that she got from the artifact. With the arrow she is quite confident that she could harm the Demon King. This is why the world had always debated who is the strongest woman in the world. Is it Katarina the Ice Queen or the Divine Archer Sofia? Of the many candidates for that title, these two are the most obvious contender for that title Most leaned towards Katarina. But if Sofia uses her arrows, her real arrows and not some arrows that she conjured using her energy, she is without peer. Many people attributed her abilities to her weapons and not her own personal prowess. But right now, even if she wanted to draw the bow and arrow and shoot it toward the Demon King, she is not capable of it. She then musters more energy as one of her Disk cracks and she managed to free herself from that pressure for a second. She quickly drew the bow and the arrow. Raymond frowned. But he did not say anything. He waited. And then Sofia sighed and then put down the arrow ¡®You couldn¡¯t?¡¯ Raymond simply ask. She smiles bitterly and said ¡®I am too weak¡¯ Raymond shook his head ¡®He is too strong.¡¯ That was his answer. But the answer did notfort her. ¡®I could not help him¡¯ Raymond bitterly chuckles and he said ¡®No one could help him. If even Hikigaya and Jean could not help him, how could you help him? You would only endanger yourself trying to help him. And I doubt that he would want to see that¡¯ he paused for a second before he said ¡®I don¡¯t want to see that¡¯ there was silence between them. The waves of the ocean in the nearby shores crashed against thend and the area that they are in experience more tremor and shaking The wind turns harsh. The other people of the World Government that is seeing the conversation between their Supreme Commander and the Divine Archer all pretend that they did not see anything and didn¡¯t hear anything She is silent for a second before she said ¡®I should¡¯ ¡®You couldn¡¯t¡¯ he replies quickly saying the same word again. This time it is a statement and not a question. She closed her eyes, trying to make peace with that She sighed and once again opened her eyes and look at the distant horizon, hoping to catch a glimpse of Azief And she knew she could not make peace with that. She hoped she is stronger. But hope is not reality. She could only watch. And she is not the only one that could only watch as the world is breaking apart. Everyone could see and feel the power of that strike. But who knows it better than Azief himself who just a moment ago, had swing it down. The moment he saw Balfor Q¡¯un opens his eyes, the energy that was gathered on the edge of the sword, the energy gathered at the tip of the sword formed an almighty divine power. It cracks the surrounding space and tore apart half the area of space around the edges and the tip of the sword. It rises up and pierce theyer of protection of Earth and went straight toward thes around Earth. Like an endless flood, a powerful energy rises up toward the heaven The world energy rushed toward Azief in that moment. This sudden and almost instantaneous absorption from the world energy created a kneejerk reaction to the world as most forest in the world withers Azief is using the concept of World Cleaving Palm in his sword strike. So, how could it not be heaven suppressing and world shaking? The Six Path road inside the Wheel is opened and the energy that it brought out fills the whole world, elerating the expansion of the world and even helping to fill up the World Energy. The Wheel above Azief head seems to moves quickly but also seems like it did not move at al. Time was reversed and subverted. The sword that is on Azief hand is not absorbing the world energy. It is plundering it, eating it like a glutton that was starved for a week finding food. And it is trembling like it is being happy. It is cutting the Laws of the world and is absorbing a lot of death aura all over the world. But while in the past this skill cut the world energy and force it to a corner, this time Azief had more control of this skill. He is more proficient in it and as such, he could control what he cuts and he could direct it easily The Source of the energy that he cuts is none other than the demonic aura of the Demon King. That is what he did when he charged the sword before he pointed it down toward the Demon King That is what he did when Hikigaya bought him that two seconds. Azief from the very beginning had only around fifty percent chance of winning against the Demon King That is because he still has many things he did not use. There is still the flute. There are the ten Eternal rings. And there is still the fact that if he wanted to, he could step through the door and be an Essene Creation leveler. But he had to do it by abandoning the Perfection Path That is why he estimated he had fifty percent chance of winning against the Demon King But he increases that percentage by adding many helpers. That is why he takes his time before. That is why he aid Hikigaya in breaking through. That is why he waited for the Orvanians fleet up there in the heavens to prepare themselves He had a n the moment he suspected that there is a being more powerful than him, hiding in the dark. This is how beings like them fight. They need to fight in a condition where winning is the only possible conclusion. All of that is to raise his percentage of winning. He had to remind himself multiple times that he could not lose this battle. The sword cut and the sword cleaves. The essence of sword and saber is unified in that sword strike. It is grinding against the demonic sky and the demonic aura, weakening the Demon King even further The World Cleaving skill is now ready to be used on the Demon King! >>>>> Chapter 880: The sword slash World Cleaving Saber when it is activated it cleave a world of its life. It is something that Azief had used when he was at Earth Thirty-Nine when he fought against the Normies. When he uses it at that time it forcefully plunders that world energy, cutting the world energy at its core. But now, that same treatment is heaped upon the Demon King. It grinded upon the Laws around the Demon King body, plunders his energy, cutting the Laws, creating disruption all over the world as these Laws were spread out and its energy absorbed by the All Source. Azief knows that the Seresian demon had powerful physical body. That alone made them a terrifying enemy but they also have the killing aura that acted like ayer of protection against their body. He had weakened the Demon King by breaking his horn. But Azief knows that it is not enough. As such, he needs to grind that killing aura that covers the Demon King body before he could inflict an injury powerful enough to kill the Demon King in one sh The Wheel above Azief head is showing the Blissful state trials where he got his World Cleaving ability And the Wheel supply him with energy of the Universe. The worldly energy and the Universal energy both is pouring into Azief body right now. The sword on his hand felt like he is holding the universe. Like he is about to bring down the might of the Universe upon the Demon King. He could feel his hand feeling numb because of that pressure of the sword. Even in that moment, he did not yet bring that sword down toward the Demon King. The weight of his sword increased by the second as all of these energies gathers all over the sword. The weight should have lightened now that he is in Divine Comprehension. But nothing has changed The weight is determined by the energy contained inside it. The stronger he became, the heavier the sword be. It is still as heavy as before One could argue that it is even heavier. Because this time, he did not simply wield energy, he wields the Laws of the world and the Universe at the edges of his sword. Laws that prop up worlds and maintain the fabric of reality could be weightless but they could also be the heaviest thing in the Omniverse It all depends on what the Laws is used for. Azief World Cleaving Saber in the past suppresses the Heaven and pressured the Earth But today, his strike split part the Heaven and bring down the Heavens falling. The Earth was suppressed and battered, the sea waves break the moment a simple wisp of the energy of his sword pass through The sea under his feet had turned into a desert and the deep parched ground of the sea depressed one hundred feet. With each feet of the ground that it depresses, the te tectonic of the world seems to also be pressured creating earthquake that would make any earthquake before the fall pale inparison. The sky all tear apart around the area of his battle. The Laws all went crazy. The Earth is cracking all over. The essence of destruction of the World Cleaving saber has now been understood fully by him Thest time he uses this skill, he understood the destruction part of the skill. But he could cut apart worldly concerns But today, he understood it. Worldly concerns are mortal concerns. Food, life and death. That is the mortal concerns. But now, Azief had reached Divine Comprehension. He no longer has mortal concerns. the Worldly concerns also concerned the environment around him. They could not stop disaster as nothing is under their control. The things that are under their control is simply an illusion of the mind The order that they built could fall into chaos in any moments. Entropy is ever-present. But even that Azief could now control. He could control the environment around him to make sur he had control of his own life and death, of his own fate and destiny. Of course, this control over fate and destiny, over life and death is true, to a certain extent. One thing that is true right now is that Azief could now cut apart concepts and sever Laws. The World Cleaving skill had always had this kind of meaning. Each Laws could create an independent world. Azief would know. After all, he controls thirteen Laws. If he wanted to, he could scour the known universe and found some uninhabiteds and sow one of his Laws inside that world. For example, if he sows Worldlyws in that, that might evolve the same like Earth possessing the elements and be like Earth in the future. Each Law is and independent world. It is the Laws that propped up reality and determine the reality of those people living under that Law. Thus, the World Cleaving skill had always had this kind of meaning that it is not only used to cut worlds, but also to cut Laws. Azief is embedding his Law in the sword and the Wheel gives him purer energy as the Wheel is like a millet, processing the worldly energy, the universal energy and even the traces of Omniversal energy residue and directed it toward Azief body If not for that Azief would not be able to withstand such pressure of holding this sword. His skin cracked and seems to exploded before regenerating almost in an instant as Azief keep his grip natural on the sword grip. Purple mist is all around him, swirling and hovering. This purple mist seems to emanated an ancient pressure. This is the mist that is actually part of the Wheel. ¡®The Sky as Chessboard, The Stars Are It Pieces, Gods Do Not Care About Mortal Live, Carefree Roaming the Universe. Cut Apart Worldly Concerns¡¯ This is the words that came into his mind. He then shes down. All of this take time to describe but from the moment he raises his sword upwards, all of that happen at that instant moment. That is what precipitated the kneejerk reaction of the world, why there is so many unexinable things phenomenon happening all over the world Laws were torn apart and space and time seem to rearrange itself in an unorderly manner causing the people to see different scene and causing some parts of the world to experience certain time dtion and time differences from other parts of the world. Even Jean with all of his ability focused on time could not stop this Time phenomenon happened because it is all epassing and did not only affect a certain ce. Balfor Q¡¯un roars toward the sword. A powerful wavees out from his mouth that causes all the golden clouds to explode into motes of light. Azief only smirks The sword cut apart the waves of that roars, silencing the roars, cutting the connection between the call of that roar from whatever dimension that Balfor wanted to ask help from The sword strike wille down on him and nothing would be able to stop it. Balfor is unresigned for things to end like this. This is not how things should have ended. Balfor Q¡¯un just woke up from his illusion. He just savors the taste of victory. But the moment he opens his eyes, what he sees make his heart jolted in shock. It is like standing on the highest peak and the falling back down to the bottom. The fact stands that the illusion that Hikigaya had crafted for him is very useful. Hikigaya might only be able to strike at the Demon King once, but that is enough to change the course of the battle. Balfor seeing that his roars did not able to force the sword to break decided to look at the properties of the sword strike He saw the swording down towards him. But he saw more than just the sword. he saw the Laws embedded into it. He saw the Wheel that seems like a pressuring ancient primordial existence and he heard the sentence that was spoken before and everything seem toe full circle. The purple mist first envelops Balfor. Balfor thought even though the human had caught him unaware, he could still counterattack and defend himself But the moment that he tried to defend himself he realizes that his defensiveyer of aura had already been grinded into nonexistence. The purple mist that envelops him is making sure he could not generate any protective energy around his body and the Worldlyws around him were all cut He could not even generate any energies It was then that he knew that he is at a dire strait. His eyes turn fierce and even as the pain from his horn being broken assaulted his body, he ignores it as he roars again toward Azief. That roar would be able to pulverize an entire mountain but it could not stop that sword strike froming down. It is because at that same moment he roars, there is detonations of something happening all over his body that causes the Laws that he used to execute that roars to rupture. It was only then that he remembers the missile that was shot at him by the Orvanians. As Azief sh down his sword, the purple mist that is around him and around Balfor both exploded into motes of purple light, like an explosion of a supernova. DIE! Azief shouted in his heart The whole world was enveloped by that light. >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 881: The name of the two beings BOOM! The explosion sounded and the shockwave ruptured the sky and all kinds of particles and mass of the area was wiped out in the resulting shockwave Shrett! The sword sh cut quickly upon Balfor shoulders and it cut down his arm. It appears like a sword sh but it is merely the sword intent that came first before the sword sh The sound of the sword intent tearing through the thick skin of Balfor could be heard echoing all over the world. But there was also something else that appears at that moment. A bullet pierces his chest and arge explosion detonated inside his body, wrecking his energy channel. It causes him to cough up some blood from his mouth That bullet is the bullet that Sasha had shot from Pandemonium. She is probably smiling right now andughing if she knew that her bullet pierces the chest of the Demon King and wreck his internal organs. Before Balfor could even register what happen, another attack reached him. It is an icicle pierces his kneecap, creating a hole in his kneecap. The moment that icicle pierce his kneecaps, coldness envelops his entire foot, feeling like he is unable to move, like somews is binding him. The coldness was immediately wiped out by the potent hot energy of his blood but it had clearly brought him more injuries and slow down his response. He frowned. ¡®That woman¡¯ Balfor thought to himself. As for the other attack, he did not know which person had attacked him since there is too many to count But as for the icicle, he knew who did it Azief also frowned. At the time of his sh, he could see that there were many attacks that also were shot toward the Demon king. Out of the many attacks, two of the strike caught his attention. It is the bullet and the icicle. He could recognize that bullet. That bullet is the secret weapon of Pandemonium. There is only one other person other than him and Sina that knew the activation code for that bullet and that person is Sasha. He smiles thinking of that secretary of his. But then he frowned as he remembers about the icicle. ¡®That stubborn girl¡¯ he thought to himself. He could immediately tell that the attacke from Katarina. He had hoped that she would stay still and be safe. Even from afar, she still wanted to help him. He did not like to owe anyone anything., More so, if it¡¯s from Katarina. He already owes her too much. Azief quickly focus back toward the Demon King. His eyes frowned looking at the Demon King. The attack was sessful but the Demon King is still not dead. Tiredness envelops Azief entire being but he still maintains his sword using his Laws and energy of the world. ¡®It is still not enough¡¯ he thought to himself. Balfor had taken a big dive but he is still in the air, floating. But his appearance is a bit messier than before. His horn is leaking energy. There is a hole on his kneecap that is dripping with yellow puss. His mouth is coughing blood. And from the stump of his arm, there is blood drops swirling with killing aura fell down on the surface. It was acidic in nature as it erodes all the things that it came into contact with The Demon King arm was severed, falling into the parched ground which used to be a vast open seabed before. The arm emanated a powerful demonic energy. Azief had one thought as he looked at the Demon King. He looks¡­. vulnerable. Balfor tried to run away when the sword strike came down on him but his body could not move. And the sword strike did not end. That is just the initial st of the sword intent. The sword strike did not yet strike down upon Balfor. Azief look calmly at the sword strike that ising nearer toward Balfor. Balfor is still floating in the air but after this sword strike reached him, Azief would be surprised if he is not mmed down to the ground. Balfor was stunned. He could not even escape as his entire being seem to be sealed. The power of the Wheelpelled him to stay He gritted his teeth, unresigned to be killed by this human. It should not have happened like this. It is not that he was underestimating the human. It is just that this human exceeds every expectation. And only when he is at the cusp of dying, that he understands why. This human is Perfection. Or to be more urate he walks the Perfection Path His eyes seem to glow even redder as he decided to activate his backup n ¡®It would not be easy to kill me¡¯ he thought to himself as he looks upwards, looking at the humans that have brought him to this dire situation. And then he saw it. And it shocks his entire being. The sword intent had arrived and the sword strike had alsoe near him. But Azief lifted his sword once again. He is about to strike for the second time, once again draining his own energy. But that is not what shocked Balfor. It is the scene that appeared when Azief lifted his sword. Behind the human back, an image of a dark universe appeared. This image is no doubting from the Wheel. And this dark Universe superimposed itself upon Earth skies. Balfor could see stars, countless of them appearing in the golden skies before enveloping the golden sky and shows the beautiful vast starry space. But unlike most of the stars he would see when he roamed the Universe, the stars seem to be aligned in a pattern. A road of stars. And then Balfor remembers the words that was spoken by the human before ¡®The Sky as Chessboard, The Stars Are It Pieces¡¯ this is the thought that came to his mind. Even when his body is being wrecked, and he should have been paying attention how to escape from his current predicament, for some reason, Balfor was entranced by that image. He felt like the images, the scene that is now projecting itself behind the human back contains some kind of profound truth that he would never get the chance to see again if he averts his gaze So, even as pain wrecked his body, he did not roar or whimper. He just observes the scene that is happening. He then saw two titanic beings appears in the scene. No, they could not simply be called titanic. They were above the firmaments; theirrgeness is not only based on size but based on power that emanated out from their entire being Their size is the representation of their status and their order of life form or being that transcends any understanding They seem to control creation and destruction, and emit an aura of all-epassing grandness. Balfor felt how small he ispared to that two beings. Like he is some speck of dust in the vats multitude of the Omniverse. He was shocked when he felt like this just by simply looking at those two beings And to make him, someone who is actually almost half Sovereign to feel like this, spoke to volume of how powerful these two beings really are And this is just a projection of those two beings and not those two beingsing in person. The two beings that Balfor saw is probably the strongest beings that Balfor had everid his eyes on. But even though he narrowed his eyes, and revert some of the energy in his body to his eyes to see clearer, he could not recognize the face of that two being. ¡®No¡¯ he thought to himself. It is not that he could not recognize. He could not remember it. It was like their faces is obscured from his mind. He looks at it, remembers it and then forgets it almost instantly and as such it creates this image of a blurry face. Like the two being seems to be shrouded in heavenly secrets. Balfor was astonished at his own thought. At the same time, the sword strike arrived. Another sound of a sharp object slicing through meat echoes across the world. Another sword intent flew and cut Balfor other arms. But Balfor didn¡¯t seem to care. He did not even seem to register the pain for a few second He keeps looking at that image behind Azief back. Not even one second had passed and Balfor had lose both of his arms. But then he realizes that his arm had been cut and Balfor gritted his teeth, and opened his eyes wide. He seems adamant in looking at that image even at the cost of his existence being diminished by that sword strike ¡®Fuck it¡¯ he said He could feel that the missiles that lodged deep inside him had slowly lost its effectiveness in restraining his ability in controlling the Laws ¡®I will not die¡¯ he thought to himself as he saw that those two beings in that scene picked up stars like they were the lightest thing in the Omniverse with their fingers and treated it like some chess pieces, moving it ording to their strategy They sat uponrge and they use the universe as their chessboard. Under their feet, are the pathways of stars with all kinds of cosmic phenomenon happening around each of them. Supernovae explosion, the death of a sun, a ck hole, ster winds, pulsational pair instability supernovas were happening all around them, but these two beings did not seem affected by it. Each of the explosion of stars could create instability to space and time and create mass destruction event. But when facing these two being these destruction event did not even able to touch these two people clothes. These two beings seem to possess different aptitude and different domains of power. One of them is dressed in ck robe, the ckest of ck, like the deep dark space itself. It absorbs all destruction and even emanated his own brand of destruction. Destructive aura hovers and is under his control. Anything that is even remotely close to him experience entropy. On the opposite side, sitting on a full of life, is a being that seems to be shrouded with the brightest light in the Omniverse. Behind that being, gxies appeared out of nowhere. Essence of primordial creation emanated out from this being. And Balfor immediately understood what is these two beings are. He gasped is disbelief. They were lore about them. They were considered myth. Stories people told to instruct, and to exin the rise and fall of universes. Even the Seresian demon did not believe that such a fairytale character exists. That dark being filled with destruction aura probably the Unholy Destroyer, the End of All, the Master of Death and Destruction. And that being shrouded with light is probably the Creator, the Beginning of Life, the Master of Life and Creation >>>>>>>>> Chapter 882: The death Balfor think about the stories he heard about these two beings. They were many names for the Creator and one of them is Bright Being. And it is the Bright Being that made him felt more averse to than the Unholy Destroyer The aura of destruction and the aura of life that these two beings possess seems to be shing with each other, nullifying each other powers. One could see stars being birthed in an instant and then erupted in the other moment and then birthed again. It is cyclic of rebirth and destruction. The normal Laws of Life and Death, Creation and Destruction is distorted by these two powerful beings The more that Balfor look at this scene, the more he felt his heart is moved. There is some kind of understanding that dawned on him. He thought of the death of his world and he thought of the decline of the era and for a moment, he almost grasped that invisible and intangible feeling of seeing and feeling something that would exin all of the bad fortune of his world. But as fast as that feelinges to him, it dissipated as fast. He focusses his eyes on the scene of the two beings even as Azief is gathering energy all over his body to mount another attack on him He looks intently at the Bright Being When a new gxy is formed behind the Bright Being, the destruction aura that emanated out from the Unholy Destroyer would destroy that newly created gxy All of this happened in matter of time that is too short that it almost could not be counted It is almost instantaneous and eternal, if one could even reconcile the paradox of it But at the same time, these two being that y the chess didn¡¯t seem to hate each other. Destruction and Creation shed, Death and Life fights each other over their dominion, yet, the two beings that controls these eternal aspects of the Omniverse, seems pretty at ease with each other They shed eternally but they don¡¯t see each other as enemies. They were more like colleagues They bnced each other. Locked into an eternal war with each other, the Unholy Destroyer and the Holy Creator, Bright Being. They keep ying chess even as the changes of the Omniverse reached a tipping point. And Balfor keep looking. Even Azief do not understand what Balfor is doing right now. two of his arm had already been cut. Blood is dripping down from the stump. But it almost seems like Balfor didn¡¯t even seem to notice. His pain seems to be ignored as he keeps looking at the image behind Azief back. It was like he is seeking for something inside that chess match. Azief knows that each time he uses the skill from the Wheel, or skills that derived from the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth it would show an image behind him. This imagee from the Wheel. And how did the wheel have this image? The answer is Azul. This Wheel contain the enlightenment of Azul. As such one could attribute that the image that appears in the scene is the images that Azul had seen in his lifetime before he became what he is today. And each of the image must have something to do with his enlightenment to be a Grand Supremacy, to stand above even the other supreme beings in the Omniverse. Azul seem to store his enlightenment in the six path of the Wheel And as such Balfor who were only one step left to reach a level where he is equal to supreme being, this kind of temptation of enlightenment is probably the greatest temptation., It surpassed the temptation of the All Source and the temptation of the Ten Eternal rings. The sword intent keep piercing deeper on his skin and is cutting deep on his flesh But his eyes and his entire being stand still. He was forced down but even as his body is hurtling through air, he forces himself to look at the image. It is not that he forgets the pain in his body. it is not that he forgets that he is in a battle right now and he knows he could not afford to lose his focus It is the fact that he didn¡¯t even realize he is forgetting all of this. he was entranced by seeing the chess match. He did not understand how the chess match is being yed, what each stars that is being picked up by the Creator and the Destroyer had to do with the game or what¡¯s its role but for some reason, there is a profound truth in that act that entranced him till he forgets everything. His chest is now being drilled by the sword intent as the sword strike that Azief had bring down ising even closer toward him. But Balfor keep looking behind Azief. Azief of course would not let go of such opportunity. He himself knowns that there is a chance for enlightenment when using the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth He also saw the scenes. But that scene would appear in his mind with each sh. He did not see it the way the Demon King sees it. Each person seeing the images or the scenes would probably see different kind of scenes as it would depend on the observer powers and abilities and their path Different path sees different scenery But right now, Azief did not care whether behind him is a chance for enlightenment or not. What is important to him is to rid of this enemy. That is his immediate threat Balfor look at the Unholy Destroyer, picking up another star and putting it up somewhere in the Universe. The position where he put his star down created a destruction ster winds that crushed the other nearby stars. And legions of dark beings arose from the destruction, and they began killing each other, and warring with each other This is the application of souls. It is one of the hardest thing to master but in the hands of Unholy Destroyer it all looks very easy There is resentment flowing through the Universe from the stars ands that was destroyed by the casual moving of one star to another Gxies that was about to form exploded. Life seems to be choked into death. Time falls into regression. Space tear apart leading to a Voidless ce. Nothingness eat up essence of Something. Wherever he gazes,s and stars disintegrated like it had never existed When the Unholy Destroyer closes his eyes, life blooms. When he opens it, destruction reigns. Life and Death decided by the movement of his eyes. The eyes of the Unholy Destroyer are ck. Like some kind of ck hole that would suck you in. Even Balfor who wanted to find his chance for ascending to a higher level did not dare to try to peer though that dark eyes. He fears what he would see would make him like thoses and stars that the Destroyer saw. He fears that he too would experience destruction. He averts his gaze and look at the dark legion that fought in an eternal war with each other. They die and they rise again. The aura of resentment was so strong that even Balfor could not handle it. Even though it is only a scene, Balfor felt like it coulde out from that scene and pressure him This is the sign that Balfor is resonating with the scene. But as there are benefits in doing so, there is also cons He averts his gaze to look at the Bright Being, the Creator, the Master of Life and Creation. The moment he saw the Bright being, his Killing Heart was calmed down almost instantly. There were no songs and mantras that resonates with the Universe vibration but just by looking at the Bright Being figure, his killing heart, his desirous nature was calmed. Some people used songs and mantras to calm the Killing Heart of Seresian demons. And most of them would not work for a long time. The stronger a Seresian demon had be, the harder for them to be calmed down by mere normal song or mantras that take advantage of the vibration of the Universe It is what keep a Seresian demon power high. Their Killing heart is their desire. It is what gives them a potent killing intent But one look at the Master of Life and he could not help but calm his heart unintentionally. His heart feels peaceful like he is in one of the Awakened One Blessed Lands He tries to see the face of the Bright being. What he sees however is only light. The face of the Creator is shrouded with lights that blinds him. In that blindness, he felt humbled and he felt guilt and feeling the desire to atone. And then images and scenes y out in his mind. And this scene is torturing him with guilt and feeling he did not know he had before. The Creator encourage life and abhor destruction. As such, the Creator abhors him. Not because he doesn¡¯t pray, worship him or because he did evil things It is because he came to creation and he destroys. And because of that, he could not see. BOOOM! A sound of explosion split apart the wind and created storms as another strike from above ising down toward Balfor. Balfor move. But he did not move consciously. It is like an instinctive movement. He moves a bit and the strike arrived and with a cuttings sound, Balfor feet was cut off. But Balfor did not shriek in pain. The blood is dripping from the stump on his thigh, as his lower part of his foot is falling to the ground The pain that travels all over his nerve because of that sh brought him out from that illusion and he manage to get ahold of himself. Before Balfor could even stabilizes himself, the st from that sh arrived. Balfor raised his arm to block that st. But like a fierce storm, the killing intent that acted like some kind of shield in front of Balfor was swept away easily BOOOM! Like the sound of a nuclear explosion, Balfornded on the hard ground that used to be the seabed of a sea Arge eruption ofnd urs. The moment he crashed to the ground, the entire area was depressed thirty feet deep, creatingrge cracks and trenches all over the area It creates a powerful tremor all over the radius of three hundred kilometers, shaking mountain and hills, causing the waves of the sea to be turbulent Dust and smoke rises to the atmosphere preventing sunlight from the cosmos from reaching that part of the world. The temperature around that area drops. The blow and the shockwave from the attack could causes an entire city to be destroyed And that is because Balfor had already minimize the impact by raising his arm to block it. If not the shockwave from him mmed down on the ground by that st could tten a small country The ground appears like it was being impacted by some fast meteor that m down from space. Some of the ground area exploded up into the air and went to space before falling back into the atmosphere in the form of ming balls of fire. Balfor was dazed and a dep gash appears all over his body, wound spurted out from the small holes of wound, jettisoning upwards from the opening. But Balfor¡­. his eyes are always looking at the scene. >>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 883: Trump card Azief on the other hand is feeling the burden of the Wheel. But he did not stop. he could not stop now seeing that the Demon King is not yet dead. He must keep going. His entire body is now overtaxed to the max. This is what happens when one that is in the Divine Comprehension realm is fighting against a leveler who is a higher realm than him He had to use all he had. And all he had is now giving him a burden. He is trying to go over his limit. Azief gritted his teeth and his entire body is trembling. His face is pale and one could His hair seems overcharged with thunder and lightning and the golden sky above his head is bing dimmer. Thunders and lightning strike upon Balfor as the Will of the World cooperate with Azief in attacking the Demon King But Balfor didn¡¯t seem to notice. He still wanted to see the image. Balfor had lost two of his arms. His horn is broken as energy leaked from it and merge with the surrounding and absorbed by the Will of the World. His right foot had been cut off. He is possibly in a very desperate circumstance But he still didn¡¯t seem to care. This behavior did not escape Azief eyes even as he prepares another st. At first, he took the action of the Demon King as an opportunity. After all, there is not more advantageous opportunity in battle, other than your enemy not paying attention. But right now, there is something weird about the Demon King. He is too nonchnt about his own life. This does not fit with the Demon King. At least, Azief believe that the demon King had a strong will. The demon King desire his Ten Eternal Rings. And he might even desire the All Source on Earth. How could he be this entranced by the scene of the Wheel? Azief suddenly felt a bad premonition. But he doesn¡¯t know why he is feeling this. he examined his thoughts. Maybe, he is nearing enlightenment? No, Azief thought. It doesn¡¯t seem like it. But even though Azief had the full advantage right now for some reason he did not know why there is bad premonition in his heart right now. he doesn¡¯t know how to exin it. He raises the sword again. Another surge of powere into his body as his veins popped off. Each strike he had shed down dim one of hisws. He had struck three times. Three of the thirteenws that he had learned has dimmed. He had usedws to cut Laws. He could not keep doing this. As each Laws dimmed, his body also is getting weaker. But he could not stop either, especially at this point. There is a pressure around his body. ¡®Down¡¯ he thought to himself as the pressure stay back from him. This pressure had no solid form. But Azief could felt it. His Cosmic Laws, the fewws that he could still use at this moment is holding back that pressure. But Azief is beginning to felt the pain coursing through his entire being. He is holding it down. He almost coughed up blood because of the pressure on his Seed and his Laws. The pressure did not attack his physical body. It attacks what would inflict his body with the most pain. The Laws that he had cultivated is the target of this pressure. It is like the Laws that he had cultivated is being grinded away. It is hard to exin how that pain felt or how debilitating it is for him. It is not that the Wheel wanted to punish him. It is the price. The Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth are a very powerful object. It is refined by all kinds of energies in the world and who knows how many worlds are in the Wheel. In the past Azief could only summon the Wheel of Rebirth. But now he could summon the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation. It is not that they have two wheels. It is the attribute of which he could summon. In the past, he could only summon the Rebirth attribute. But now, because his power had grown he could summon the Reincarnation part and he could now actively enter and went outside the Wheel. Of course, the amount of energy he had to use to maintain the operation of the Wheel is enormous. It would not be that overpowered if the amount of energy needed is only a little. But he ignored it with a scoff. He shes down again and this time his entire arm ckened and pain wrecked his right arm as another bout of energy is heading toward Balfor. BOOM! Another bout of energy exploded from the tip of his sword, causing the area to experience a space copse. The particles around the area begins contraction and draw mater inward toward the st of the energy. And that powerful energy is now creating a remnant trail across the sky like some kind of ster remnant. While Azief had sh four times, the whole world is just seeing that Azief is now just about to begin his first strike. The time and space around the area was distorted. If you view it from other side, it is two strikes. If you view it from another side, Azief had just finished his first strike. Look at another side, Azief is just about to sh down his first strike Time and Space was distorted and as such the perception of the battle when viewing form, a different vantage point would also be distorted. Only those who were at the same level as Azief could see the true time of the battle. The wind howls and thunder and lightning apanying that howl. But even thunder and lightning could not reach the area. The moment they tried to enter the area where Azief and the Demon King is fighting, they would be shredded by the vortex of chaotic energy all over the area of one hundred kilometers around each of this twobatant. Balfor on the other hand just nce at the sword strike that is about toe on him. he nces at it but he then ignores it and look at the image on Azief back Nothing seems to be able to force him to avert his gaze from that image. Balfor could feel the vibration of matter around him. He understood the risk. And even before the strike arrived at him, he could feel that he would not get out of it unscathed. But he still didn¡¯t do any offensive measures. What he nces was not the sword strike that Azief had executed but the rings on his fingers. The Ten Eternal Rings. The very same rings that had be the reason why he hade out from the Imperial Pce and risk it all. A simple task of eliminating one single human for the ultimate prize had now be a momentous task for him. And he might possibly lose a lot more than he could gain. But Balfor is not anxious at all. ¡®I still have one trump card¡¯ he thought to himself. Balfor is not an idiot. He might like to be enlightened. But he doesn¡¯t want to die. He carries the hope of his race. As such, he could not die. This is battle of wills between Azief and the Demon King. One had to kill to atone. The other had to survive to atone. Balfor was one of the Demon that went and storm the Capital of the Seresian Imperial Pce. With the death of the Demon Emperor, the Seresian world is experiencing decline that had never been seen before The Demon Emperor did not let his essence to be used by the Will of the World of the Seresian world and instead would rather scattered hisws and essence toward the Omniverse. His tiny revenge that hadrge effect over the years toward the Seresian world. Who would have thought that the Demon Emperor was the one holding and propping up the Heaven of the Seresian world? His death marked the decline of the Seresian world. And that actually could have been averted. If another Seresian Demon King had the rings. As such Balfor had a n when he firste out from the portal. That n had changed after fighting the human. He understood one thing. He had underestimated the human. The entire world is now suppressing him. And he knew that his desire to take the Ten Eternal rings had failed. He wanted to run to space but the Orvanians was there encircling the world. The moment he got up into space, who knows what kind of weapon would hit him The only reason that the Orvanians did not carpet bomb the entire is because there is so many lives inside this world As they imed to be a race that hated war and senseless murder and killing, they trap him here, knowing that the human could make work of him. He wanted to return back home, but the sword strike had sealed him. It was toote for him to retreat at this moment Luckily, before all of that happened, he had cut his index finger with his thumb finger. Thinking of this, there is a smirk on his face That blood that falls toward the dry seabed is his trump card. He had a premonition that he could not win against this human in this Earth. This human possesses to many home advantages. So he could only rely on his trump card and right now, his trump card is waiting for the opportune moment. His death¡­. might not be the end. And thinking of this he could be calm. Chapter 884: The sky and the earth in chaos Since he already had a trump card, he is now more interested in the scene that is behind Azief. He had to gain something from this journey to this Earth. As such, even when he only has a fewst breaths, his eyes keep looking at the scene. His mind blocks out any other sound and he shut off his pain receptors. He wanted to engrave and etch every single scene that he saw from the projection to his mind. He did not know what would he gain but he knew that there must be something in it. A certain profound truth of Creation and Destruction. He looks again at the Creator even as the sword strike ising even closer to him. In that span of less than a second, his eyes could see the scene moving again. His heart moves and so the scene move. If his heart did not move, then the scene would probably not move. And as such, the image might be different for each person that views it. This is the sh thought that suddenly dawned on him in that moment. Balfor did not took his time of looking at the Creator face He averts his gaze from the Creator face almost immediately. He did not dare to see it a second time and be trapped in that illusion again. It is clear that these two beings face is not something he could view. There is a famous saying in the Universe. That is to see the face of God, is to see madness. Instead he focusses on the Creator appearance other than His face The Creator is garbed in light particles. Light, this intangible property is sewn for Him to wear. Life blossoms around the Creator like a season of blooming of flowers that would never end. The destruction of the Universe that is precipitated by the Destroyer is reversed when it nears the Creator. Universe would progress, life would blossom and creation prospers. The Creator is the antithesis of the Destroyer, the opposite of him, yet at the same time the bnce that the Omniverse needed The Creator waves his fingers and stars appears out of nowhere, form by the unlimited essence of creation thates out from the Creator fingers. Around each stars, there iss that also appeared. Millions ofs appeared Creation bloomed easily. Peace and all kinds of m emotions fills Balfor heart. And then the scene dissipated, the path of the Wheel closed and Balfor was broken out from the scene. Like he is being sucked out form that scene, he once again realizes where he is and in what situation he is facing right now He then saw the Wheel shrouded with golden light and a powerful sword strike that is heading towards him only inches from his face The moment he saw the sword strike that is about to reach him, an understanding dawned on him ¡®I am going to die under this human hand¡¯ But he did not scream. And he doesn¡¯t seem afraid. Because he had remembered that scene. He would still have a chance. The Demon king did not even seem to care that he is about to die. Azief who was in the air with his entire hand trembling, did not understand the feeling of the Demon King. When he releases his fourth strike, almost all of his Laws had dimmed at the same time. The pressure on his body multiplied tenfold and he felt like his body is being poisoned by some powerful corrosive substance Azief had decided to end it with the fourth sh. Because the bad premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger He decided to activate all the power he could and delivered a powerful strike enough to finish the Demon King. He had tested the Demon king endurance and life force with his three strikes. He knew how much power needed to kill the Demon King. As such, four of his Laws immediately dimmed as he shes down. Thest sword strike was shot down. A tyrannical energy filled the area around the Demon King, depressing thend again, creating more trenches and abyss because of the pressure upon the surface of the ground. Cracking lines stretch across thend and copses thend creating deep dark rift heading to nowhere. The force that the sword strike unleashed also seal the space all over. Space contracts and the air be supercharged with heat that it distorts the wind Storms appears up in the sky sweeping all things. A gigantic apparition of a divine sword appears in the sky that pressured all existence. It did not yet sh down but it already sealed all space, cut all Laws and render the Demon king immobile. The waves of the sea rages and fire storms appears in the middle of the ocean nearby the site of the battle. Some parts of the ocean that was freeze over in the surface, is experiencing cracks as the surface melted because of the external heat A thousand different thing happens at a thousand different location because of the sudden heat and sometime sudden cold that throws the bnce of everything into disorder. The st of energy thates from Azief sword strike is about to impact the whole world as the shockwave from the sword strike would surely create a massive destruction all over the world And someone is looking at this with concern on the other side of the world. Surrounded by Time energies this person is none other than Jean. His eyes still have that pointer. And there is wound all over his body that is quickly regenerating. His face is also pale. ¡®He is making it hard for me¡¯ Trying to make sure that the world did not truly edges toward the brink of destruction had taken a toll on him He had used a lot of his energies to nullify most of the shockwave of the battle between Azief and the Demon King. Most of it is achieved by him taking the Time of Destruction and superimposed it with the Time Before the Destruction and neutralized the effect a bit. But of course, even he could not neutralize all of it. Because he could do this kind of borrowing Time of the past to nullify the Future only on certain parts of the world. If not for his efforts, there would probably be more destruction. Even though those that are left on the world right now is mostly Seed Forming and Disk Formation leveler, even they could not withstand the pressure of the battle without being unscathed. That is why he is frowning looking at the sword strike. Unlike Azief and the Demon King, Jean is still in his Law Avatar form. His titanic body is standing tall; his feet is deep in the seabed. His head is above the clouds. And if he looks up, he could easily see the stars above the sky and if he wanted to he could grab the stars above. He is still gigantic and he had been umting energy inside his body. The moment he saw the sword strike that is about tond on the Demon King, he sighed. He looks at another direction and he could see the many people in the distance. ¡®They would not be able to withstand it¡¯ Some of the people he saw, he knew. There is Sina close to the battlefield. She must havee there in the hopes of helping Azief. Jean admire the tenacity. Even though it is pointless. After all, even he could not help much. What could a Seed Formation realm leveler do to help? With one look, Jean could see that the Disk Formation realm that Sina is emanating right now is fake. It must have something to do with her ability to concoct miraculous alchemical substance to be a Disk Formation leveler. Disk Formation leveler had Disk. This disk is formed from one Seed. The Seed is there but the Disk is not yet formed. With his cultivation as a Divine Comprehension realm, he could easily see things like this. So, Sina could not hide. And she did not even know that is being watched right now. Maybe, she had also unleashed a strike toward the Demon King during that moment where Azief had sh down his fourth strike. Or maybe she misses her chance. Jean sighed. He knows the genius Alchemist personally. Even though they both rarely met face to face, they use tomunicate with letters. Of course the letters are not like normal letter. It is like a messenger system like Signal or Telegram apps in the past. With a touch of magic. Then, he looks at another direction and there is Wang Jian and his wife beside him. There is also the other famous two generals of Pandemonium Athena and Freya All of them seems to be enduring great pressure that some of them could not help but kneels on the ground and some other could not even kneel and sprawled out there on the ground, their body seem to be trembling because of the fact that the sky is falling upon them To Jean, he is not restrained by such thing. The weight of the sky falling did not even give him an itch. It is like he is outside of the world pressure. This is the power of having the ability to control the Laws. Around him, the Laws of the world is stable. And what it means by around him is the area of one meter around his body which he fortified using his own Laws. Time around this one-meter distance is stable, and true. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 885: Shield of time Jean then turned his gaze to looks to the east. On the other side of the world, he saw the Lotus Pce, surrounded by apparition of golden and white lotuses that is spinning over the sky of the Lotus Pce Each lotuses seems to emanated a repelling force that forces the pressure to decrease. There is a character writing in each of the lotuses. Of course, if you are not proficient in the arts of protection formations and arrays formation, it would be hard to see the character writing White cranes flew above the clouds, eating the pressure. It is clear that these white cranes are not normal cranes as it could even eat energies of the world. His Time Avatar appears outside of the Lotus Pce and he just nodded toward the Emperor of Wei. With that nod, Emperor of Wei acknowledge that he would not do anything to him. Jean expected to see Lee Sangmin back in Lotus Pce. But he did not see him. Of course, Jean had found out that Lee Sangmin is not alone He had noticed that Warp is also with the Arrayist Sage. He looks at another direction and he could that there are the core members of the African Alliance all seems to be using their artifact to try to resist the pressure. And all around the world, such scene could be seen. Even though the whole world had be bigger, it is amazing that even with this size, Azief strike st would be able to reach every parts of the world. because¡­.it is Laws of the world. Distance did not mean anything when you reached Divine Comprehension. After all, a Divine Comprehension leveler could confidently travel the cosmos without fearing anything. Essence Creation leveler like the demon king is rare in the Universe. Of course there is millions of Essence Creation levelers in the cosmos. But that is small when you consider that there are mores than stars and there is centillion of life forms out there. Jean uses his eyes and Time moves in his vision. His eyes are now envisioning the future, simting the future with the least discrepancies after taking everything in consideration. He could see the extent of the damage that strike would affect the world if it¡¯s not minimized. And all he could see was destruction. That is what he would see if he did not minimize the damage of the strike. Life was cut off, and everything withers and death aura fill the world. Of course, he also saw the blooming of life after that considering the fact that the energy would then be reabsorbed back into the Will of the world. But the damage affected many living beings and then Jean closes his eyes and opening it back, he is back at the current time He gritted his teeth and said ¡®I wish he would not make it this hard for me¡¯ He knows what he needed to do. He closes his eyes as energy swirls around him and his hand. ¡®Reverse. elerate. Away. Return. Stop¡¯ this is the word that he utters. Of course, the words that came out from his mouth is not the word of Earth. Instead it is an ancient word from an ancientnguage But even when spoken, the meaning of it is transmitted clearly to those who could hear it. It is like a universalnguage. Even if you do not nd the word, you could understand it. Jean himself did not know whatnguage he spoke. He only knew that the moment he could control Time; he could speak thisnguage. Thisnguage is none other than thenguage of the Etherna And what he said is some kind of programing. He is programming time to move ording to that set of orders. Like some kind of smart contract He raises both of his hand and then a shield appeared around him. These shields are glowing with purplish and green colors with matrixes design that intersected each other. It was four shield in the beginning. These four shield cover four areas. The four area is the west, north, south and east of the direction of the battle. He took the Time where the area is calm and undamaged and superimposed it on the shield. He then waved his hand and the shield flew millions of miles away to reach the site of the battle. The distance between the shield and the site of the battle is merely twenty kilometers away. And then the shield expanded as a string-like energy chained each other, creating a circle like transparent dome, embedded with Time and Space Laws Jean be even paler but he had managed to create the shield around the area of the battle even as he could see a bubble of energy that is ballooning forward and is about to hit the Time Shield that he had created. Jean created this shield so that the impact of the battle would only destroy the Shield and not the entire world. With the kind of power that Azief is summoning right now, it might be possible for him to destroy one third of the world area. Jean erected these four shield in a matter of seconds. But he did not stop erecting it. he knows this is not enough. More shield appears all over the area, creating a doubleyer shield around the four main shield. These shield is all having some matrix design that intersected with each other and circles each other. The scene is like the whole area of the battle seems to be covered with matrixes and these matrixes is merging with each other creating more matrixes and even morph into unrecognizable symbols that seems to changes the properties of space and time around it. Jean then close his eyes. But his eyes could still see everything. Because as long as there is Time, and as long as he could control that Time, he could see through any ce that have Time flowing in it. His aura grew as green and purplish mist swirls around him from his toe to his head. And from this mist, his Time Avatar were formed. Each of his Time Avatar is formed from Time energies. There were all Jean and there are thousands of himself, floating in the air. And the moment they appeared, they immediately make their move. They all have their targets and the moment they take their first step, the space and time around them bends as they disappeared from the area. Jean Law Avatar is still there, standing still like some kind of statue. There is no aura of Time around him as all of it was used to create his Time Avatars. His Time Avatar had disappeared from that area of the Law Avatar and instead appearing in many ces of the world where there is congregation of people. He appears at the Ind of Peace and Hirate flew out from the Quorum buildings and stood beside him He appears atop the Storm Tide and look at the man wearing the demon mask, the leader of the League of Freedom and erected pirs of time all around the four tortoise The four tortoise roars like a lion and a powerful shield also appears around the four tortoise. Narleod only smiles and Jean only took a slight nce and then said ¡®The Republic would send an inquiry about the device that you hid on the Moon¡¯ Jean said without looking at Narleod ¡®I¡¯m prepared¡¯ said Narleod Then they no longer talk to each other as Jean erect more shield around the South American continent. The continent isrger than before; the Amazon forest has also be bigger. If one looks at all the life forms that have appeared in this continent and how the geographical position had changed, it would be hard to conclude that this is the South American continent But, Jean could still recognize some known feature of the continent like the Amazon forest that is unique among all the forest in the world. Jean also appears at the African Alliance Adroa River, the mystical artifact that would manifested a river that stretches all over from the Bandiagara Escarpment to the skies of the four direction The moment he appears the Adroa River reacted to him and the power of the river is about to strike him down But a person raises his staff and the killing intent from the river calmed down. That river is the reason why they could withstand the earlier st. But Jean knows this next st of shockwave that is about to erupt would blow away the river easily And then it would swallow the city whole. The Disk Formation might get out of this with some injuries but those in the Seed Formation realm would probably suffer grievous injury and the damage to the new continent would be unimaginable. He appears and saw Kairu, the most influential politician in the African Alliance. Kairu had curly thick hair andrge body, wearing a ck onyx armor. There is wound on his face, with golden blood dripping down from the wound on his cheek and parts of the armor on the front had been crushed. He is battered but he is still standing there being a pir of support for the people that believed in him Jean did not have to say too much word. The moment he arrived, the pressure around the African Alliance city of gold had its pressure reduced. Matrixes formations appears all around the city and relieved some of the pressure Time slowed down and as such the particles that causes this pressure also slow down Jean Time Avatar look at Kairu and then said ¡®I will borrow the River power¡¯ Kairu nodded as he throws his staff toward him and Jean receive it. The moment he holds the staff he could feel the mystical power of the river flows all inside him ¡®I believe in your honor, Time Monarch¡¯ Kairu said and then he sat down on the ground, and closing his eyes as he is healing himself using the energy of the world Jean only smiles and began channeling the river power to help him created arge barrier all over the city of gold A purple greenish dome covers the whole city and time inside the city and time outside the city seems to experience changes. The river water flew into the air and shrouded the dome and then it hardens, creating a powerful barrier that is powered by a creation aura. At the same time, he also appears in front of Katarina. He just suddenly appears from out of nothing. He looks at her and he smiles a bit ¡®Ice Queen. Beautiful as ever¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 886: Appearing everywhere Katarina is floating on the air, sitting on top of a floating snowke, as she is seemingly charging her energy Katarina was startled for a second before regaining back her calm in almost an instant. ¡®Time Avatar?¡¯ she asks. Jean and Katarina always see each other in the Senate hall so while they could not call themselves close friend they are colleagues in the Senate Hall. So, they are quite familiar with each other. ¡®High Chancellor¡¯ Jean simply said Katarina reply ¡®The Senate is not in session¡¯ then she said ¡®Thank you¡¯ Jean only smiles as he stood in front of Katarina, and creating matrixes of time to cover the area. In this area, there is no other leveler other than Jean and Katarina. But Jean still use one of his Time Avatar to protect her. Because Azief had made him promise that he would take good care of Katarina while he fought with the Demon King. And there is also the fact that she is the High Chancellor of the Republic. Even without the Demon King she has many enemies and people that want her dead. And she is right now in a vulnerable position. Jean could see with a nce that she had used a lot of her power. If anyone attack her right now, she would be easily defeated. Jean could guess that she must have overused her powers to help Azief. He only sighed but Katarina ignored him ¡®You don¡¯t regret?¡¯ Jean avatar asked Katarina simply reply ¡®I did it¡­because I don¡¯t want to regret¡¯ Jean smiles, nodded and then began erecting Time Shield around the hill. His Time Avatar also appears in front of Sofia. Sofia was on the ground sitting cross legged, trying to get up. The moment Jean Time Avatar arrived Sofia could feel the burden on her body was released and she could get up. She saw Jean and she saw the tens of thousands of matrix formation on the sky covering the area It relieves the burden not only form her but form the other members of the Ind of Peace that was transported here. They were transported toward the Antarctica continent but because of the expansion of the world, they are far away from the protected city of the Order of Thinkers Jean bows a bit toward Sofia and said ¡®Divine Archer¡¯ Then he bows a bit toward Raymond ¡®Earthshaker¡¯ ¡®Time Monarch¡¯ Raymond reply nodding his head and quickly said ¡®Thank you for the assistance¡¯ Jean nodded and then looking at Sofia he said ¡®Your boyfriend is making me work hard¡¯ Sofia did not say anything. She only has aplicated expression on her face and then she asks ¡®He¡¯s okay?¡¯ ¡®As okay as he can be¡¯ Jean said. She then asks ¡®Should I use my arrow?¡¯ Jean look at her and he sighed. ¡®It is toote.¡¯ Sofia frowned ¡®He wins?¡¯ Jean answer ¡®He won¡¯ Hearing this, the worried expression on her face is wiped away and then she nodded ¡®Then, that¡¯s good enough. What should I do?¡¯ she asks Jean Jean simply said ¡®Stay here¡¯ Sofia frowned and then ask ¡®I could not help?¡¯ ¡®No¡¯ the exchange between them is very fast and very simple. But Sofia understood and she did not push it. She stays down. And then she closes her eyes. She could see in that brief moment when she stood up, a bubble of energy forming in the distance. Like a sun that is about to explode. She knows she could not do anything. Instead, her action might even distract Azief at this point of time. Jean would not lie to her. As long as he is safe, that is enough. Sofia could not see that the battle had already ended. The world is just seeing the second strike She only sit, close her eyes and umte her energy so that she could heal her injury. Jean smiles but also feltplicated. The Divine Archer and the Ice Queen. Jean don¡¯t know whether Death Monarch is lucky or unlucky Then Jean looks back at Raymond and then sighed. Raymond knows that Jean was not satisfied with him but he braced his heart ¡®Raymond¡­you ck off too much¡¯ That is the first word thates out from his mouth. The surrounding soldiers around the area look at Jean with unkind expression. But they do not dare do anything else other than ring at him. Since Jean is now helping them. Jean continued his word ¡®It does not matter that you were overtaken by Hikigaya. But¡­. did you forget what happen during the Weronian upation? We both saw what happen¡­we saw what happen if we are weak. I hope that today you would remember the feeling you are feeling right now. If you were able to breakthrough today, then more lives could be saved, more damage could be minimized¡¯ Jean could not help but lecture Raymond. Jean and Raymond might stand at different organization and even a rival one at that. But¡­. people forget that before Jean joined the Republic he is also once a member of the World Government. And he knows Raymond. And during the Weronian War, he and Raymond even fought side by side, organizing a resistance against the Weronian upation. It is very sad that today, when a crisis hit the world and Raymond could not do anything. If Raymond had not ck off and also be a Divine Comprehension leveler, then they could minimize the damage even more. This is the thought that urs in Jean thought the moment he saw Raymond. But even though he is lecturing Raymond he did not forget to strengthen the shield of time that he had erected all over the area. On another part of the world, Jean appears before Lee Sangmin and Warp. This time, Jean had able to locate these two with his Time Laws. Warp did not seem to be shocked when he saw Jean suddenly appearing in front of him. Instead, it almost seems like he was anticipating Jean appearing. Warp pupils right now is very bizarre. His pupil is spiraling inside his eyes. And wherever he gazes, causes the space around it to disintegrate and restricted itself. if one looks closely at his eyes, one would be sucked into that spiral. The spiral stopped the moment Jean look back at that eye. And Jean had a wide smile looking at it. Warp frowned a bit. But he did not say anything toward Jean. Jean had never liked Warp. He did not like what Warp stand for and who he is protecting. But this is not time for personal feeling to get in the way Lee Sangmin did not notice this as he looks toward Jean and bow a bit ¡®Time Monarch¡¯ Lee Sangmin said as he is coughing blood. Around him, red blood is pooling on the ground. His hair is grey, his hand is trembling and his skin is full of wrinkles. It appears like he had aged considerably. Jean quickly rted this to the price of creating the Mirror Dimension. Jean look at the blood pooling on the ground and his eyebrows is raised. ¡®Red¡¯ Jean simply said ¡®Divinity¡¯ Lee Sangmin answer. Jean took only one second to understand what Lee Sangmin means by divinity. ¡®To create such a miraculous dimension¡­it takes divinity?¡¯ And judging from the condition of Lee Sangmin right now, it did not only take an essence of divinity but also his longevity, his life force and his energy Normal Disk Formation leveler would cough up golden blood. Not red. ¡®A world¡¯ Warp reply, bringing Jena out of his thoughts. ¡®With a set of its own rules¡­¡¯Warp added. Jean added another sentence ¡®Would require a steep price.¡¯ Sangmin nodded as he coughed again and more blooding out from his mouth. Jean look at Warp expecting him to also suffer some kind of side effect but then he remembers the spirals. It is not against me; he is teleporting the properties of the effect to another ce. Understanding dawned on Jean mind. Warp could even do that. Quite ingenious. It is not that Warp did not suffer any price after creating such dimension. It is that he could handle it better than Lee Sangmin ¡®I could not maintain it for long now¡¯ Sangmin simply said to Jean Jean nodded. ¡®Your contribution would not be forgotten. You have helped a lot of people. I estimated millions would have died if not for your decision. You deserve some kind ofpensation. This would drain this avatar a bit but I think it is worth it¡¯ he said Then Jean take a step forward and he appears right in front of Warp and Lee Sangmin. Lee Sangmin was shocked for a second before he managed to pretend that he was not startled at all. Jean only smiles. ¡®I could see you now¡¯ Jean said as he looks deep at Warp eyes. In the past, Warp had always been able to escape Time. But now? Now, Jean could see everything. His Time could not be deceived. This is the difference between lifeforms. The moment Jean be a Divine Comprehension leveler, he had ascended thedder of advanced beings. Warp only look and stare at him but he did not say anything. ¡®Look at him¡¯ Jean smiles and then put his hand on Lee Sangmin body. His Divinity returns back to him. His Time was reversed. The grey hair, the pale face, the wrinkles on his skin, all of it is going away and then Lee Sangmin could feel that there is a Law entering the Mirror Dimension. A Law of Time and Space. Jean was analyzing theposition of the Mirror Dimension. The Mirror Dimension is separated from the real dimension by a thin film of fabric of reality. One could think of it as an invisible curtain. Only those who knows that the curtain is there could open the curtain. At the same time Jean helps reverse the harmful effect of creating the Mirror Dimension, he is also taking the chance to get some benefits. It is clear Lee Sangmin ideas of creating a separate dimension would help in the long run if there is ever such event happening again. It took Jean only a few second to understand it all and then he releases his hand from Lee Sangmin shoulder. Then he turns his face from them and stand in front of them as the initial wave of the st is about toe to the area. ¡®Do not worry¡¯ Jean simply said as thousands of matrix formation appears in the sky and absorbed all therge debris and therge tsunamis that is about to just hit them Jean is now using his time Avatar to protect all the people that is in his sight. And those that is in his sight is tens of thousands people. Most of them is Seed Forming leveler and there is a few hundred Disk Formation leveler most of which had never reveal themselves to the world Chapter 887: An unwelcome guest His Law Avatar is still at the ocean, but his time Avatar is everywhere. The moment he arrives at those ces, he created more time shield Each time shield had some kind of resonance with each other. If one looks at it from space, one would be able to see that the world is covered by some kind of purplish and greenish lights that glows on and off. Like a firefly in the night Everyone was shocked with the sudden appearance of Jean. Right now, Jean did not even think about the differences between their factions or the interest of his organization. This is a battle between the world and the forces that wanted to destroy it. There is no need to think of factional or organization differences. He would try to protect all he can. And he would use his Time power to do it. At the same time, the wave of destruction finally descends down toward the Demon king Thend exploded even before the sword strike arrive at the Demon King. All of the things in the sky was cut down. All kinds of particles were turned into nihility The entire might of the Universees toward the Demon king. The Demon King saw it and then he smiles. As the sword strikee closer to him, heughed. There is no fear at all in his eyes ¡®This is weird¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Even though his strike createdrge storms around the area he could still see clearly theughing face of the Demon King Azief felt that premonition of disaster grew stronger. He did not understand it. BOOM! The sword strike arrived and the sword strike cut through the Demon King body. It crashed for a second, and then it pierces the Demon King body easily. The hard shell exterior of the Demon King body cracks before the sword strike cut the fleshy part of the Demon King The sword energy engulfs him and cut him into two But then at that moment, the Demon King raise his aura to the max and the moment he died, a burst of energy exploded out into the world. This aura exploded upwards reaching space and wherever it passes, it changes the properties of the Laws of the World and created spirals like winds that go on to create a chaotic energy storms. Even Azief could not have guessed that such thing could happen. The waves of energy also st toward Azief. But most of the energy was absorbed by the Wheel spinning on top of Azief head. The Demon Kingst act wasughing. Hisugh echoes through the entire world, but drowned by the sound of the cmity that resulted from the st of energy His body did not disintegrate even after such punishment Cut but not destroyed Instead, the Demon king left a husk of himself as he closes his eyes and die there. His face is smiling A deep gash stretching deep into the underground appeared in the area. This deep gash could fill an entire mountain inside it and still have room to space Particles of energy floated up into the surrounding as the energy from the death of an Essence Creation leveler would fills the world with energy The strike is causing the entire world to be affected. Thend shakes with such great intensity that the mountains crumbles, rivers crack and split apart, ind was engulfed by titanic tidal wave, and causing the already unstable te tectonic to move violently as some continent collided with each other. Some of this te tectonic break off and some other merged with each other. The seven great continent however is protected by Jean hence there were not many changes. Most of the continents that was affected is the new continent that was born during the expansion. Underwater volcanoes spew itsvas from the bottom of the ocean to the surface. That is the physical impact of the strike. The intangible effect is in the fact that the sword strike cut thews of the world causing weird and bizarre phenomenon to ur all around the world. Time dtion is the mostmon. Then there is the absence ofws of thermodynamic, thews of gravity where some parts of the world experience zero gravity condition while at some other ces, it experiences massive mass contraction, causing an entire continent to be contracted until it shrinks into nothingness. That is only a few example of the chaos that was created from thatst sword strike. Even though the dust, Azief could confirm that the Demon King, Balfor Q¡¯un is dead. There is no life force from the Demon King husk. But Azief¡­. could not remain at ease ¡®Am I¡­missing something?¡¯ he thought to himself. At the same time that the powerful energy exploded out from the bubble and reached toward all the corners of the world, the time Shield that was erected by Jean exploded into motes of light It could not even stand the pressure for a second but Jean was not anxious. He had expected it. But as the Shield exploded, the pressure decreases. And on the many ces of the world where Jean time Avatar is present, he is protecting the people below Divine Comprehension with his Time Shield Everywhere the pressure of that attack is minimized and is slowly being pacified. The curtain to this cmitous day seems like it would be about to end At the same time, on that ce where snow falls on top of a cliff, a portal suddenly appeared causing change in the weather. The snow stops suddenly. It did not stop falling. It stops in midair like time was sealed by some foreign energy Katarina who was floating on the air atop her snowke opens her eyes as there is a disturbance in the energy around her. This appeared a few second before Azief strike hit the Demon king. The moment that someonees out from that portal, the strike hit the Demon king a million miles away and the pressure exploded and covered the whole world with its shockwave. Coming out from the portal is Balfor Q¡¯un, the Demon King of the Seresian world. He smiles look at that scene of his original body being cut and simply said ¡®I told you, it is not easy to kill me¡¯ But this Balfor Q¡¯un is only in Divine Comprehension level. Katarina was the first one that notices his appearance because she was the closest Jean also notices it and he was shocked ¡®How could you be here?¡¯ That is his first thought. ¡®Shit¡¯ at this time, Jean quickly reached a conclusion. The Demon King target is probably Katarina. Because Katarina is Azief important person. He didn¡¯t know how the Demon King found that out. But he knows that he must not let the Demon King do anything to Katarina. ¡®Hyargh!¡¯ Jean moves forward as the Time around him spirals out of control, the force of energy st thates from the battle between Azief and Balfor on the other side of the world is now running amuck around the Hill as Jean no longer constrain it He punches toward the Demon King and a wave of energy gathered around his fist, creating Time Storms all over the area. As he hurls his fist, his entire being appears in front of the Demon King in almost an instant. The space around him wrinkles and time experiences a regression. His Time Avatar tries to attack Balfor head on. Balfor smiles. ¡®You are not worthy enough to fight with me¡¯ he raised his hand and the Laws around the area seems to be changing its properties. Killing intent rises up and dark red mist suddenly appears and filled the entire area. Then Balfor wave his hand and a sharp light seems to morph into being Balfor just waved his hand as a dark red saber intent flew toward Jean and cut him into two. Jean was shocked. He did not have the chance to do anything. With one wave of his hand, his Time Avatar was sliced Before he disintegrated into motes of energy, his eyes etched the figure of the Demon King. The Demon King has a smirk on his face. At the same time, that his Time Avatar is destroyed, Jean Law Avatar form suddenly open his eyes on that vast ocean and rm rises in his heart ¡®Shit¡¯ he said as he turned his head and trained his gaze on that ce. ¡®I need to go there now¡¯ he takes a nce to the area where Azief had just killed the Demon King. The distance between them two is millions of miles away from each other but Jean could see him like he is in front of him. But he could notmunicate with Azief. Noticing this he frowned ¡®That Demon King probably had nned this from the very beginning¡¯ he thought to himself Even his Divine Sense is disrupted. Jean could guess how the Demon King had nned this plot. >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 888: The plot of the demon king (1) The Demon King must have plotted all of this. The energy around the whole world right now is chaotic and that is actually an understatement. Some of the Laws of the world went crazy and wild, creating weird phenomenon that affects Heaven and Earth It would take time for it to reached an equilibrium. This is the perfect moment for the Demon King to do something unnoticed. The Demon King death created a st of energy that shakes the whole world. This energy was so potent, so powerful that it disrupts the Laws and the energies all around it. On many parts of the world this instability in the energies of the world and the disruption of the very basicws that keep the whole world going had created a lot of chaotic energies storms that ravages the whole world One of the side effect of this disruption of energy is that it makes anyone unable to easily use any energy rted abilities Of course for Divine Comprehension leveler the effect is only minimal. But one of the things that they could not do effectively in such a turbulent energy condition, is to use their Divine Sense Even travelling through space and time at this time would be very hard since the Time and Space is also in chaotic circumstances Jean tries to sender Divine Sense message to Azief. But because of the turbulent space disruption, the message that he sent be garbled. One could think of it like the sound turns into a static noise. When it does reach Azief, it would either be toote or the message would be distorted. Jean clench his fist as his eyes seems to spin, akin like a ck hole that is about to devour everything. Wherevers his pair of eyes look; it is changing the Time around him reversing the distortion. But then he stops halfway. ¡®It would be toote by then¡¯ Jean made his decision. ¡®I must try¡¯ he said as he looks toward Katarina area and take a step forward, entering into the chaotic channel of Time and Space, trying to bend the distance between him and Katarina Meanwhile on that area where the Demon King is appearing, Katarina had jump away from her snowkes. She did not even have the time to react before she saw Jean being cut into two. With one nce, she knew that the being that appeared in this ce and destroy Jean Time Avatar is none other than the Demon King Of course there is many question in her mind. Why is the Demon King here? Why would hee here? But she knew that all of these question did not matter at this moment. Katarina immediately felt that something is wrong. Her premonition tells her that if she stays at this ce even a second longer, she would be in a death and life crisis. That is why she quickly jump away from her snowkes. Her snowkes immediately turn into a small icicle the size of a needle and attacks straight toward the Demon King But the icicle did not even manage to reach the Demon King body before it disintegrated because of the killing intent that is shrouding the Demon King entire body. This killing intent had manifest in the form of a thick red mist that is shrouding the entire area. There is only one thought in her mind right now ¡®I need to escape¡¯ She kick the ground as the snows around her rises up and created smalls shields that connected with each other These small shield connected with each other and be bigger. It is structured,tticed and light as a feather but possess powerful durability and endurance Clouds appears above Katarina head. And hails of ice fall down from the cloud. These hails are sharp like a sword and instead of falling down, it moves sideways, aiming toward the Demon King. The temperature around the area cooled down almost instantly as Katarina tries to use the energy that she had just recovered to escape this cmity. The hails of ice attack the red mist but the moment it enters the range of that red mist, these hails turns into gas almost immediately. The change from hails of ice into water and into gas was so fast that one could only see air rising up around the area of the red mist Balfor wasughing, looking at this. Now, this makes sense he thought to himself. There are not many humans as powerful as Azief. It is not that humans are powerful. It is that human is powerful Katarina in less than a second had done all of this while at the same time shrouded herself with a mist of cold air and ice spikes appears around her, floating around her and circling her like some kind of guard. The coldness around the area is generated by her abilities and this coldness shed with the potent and hot killing intent so one could see air rising up around the area, and it creates rains The rain when it falls down turns into hails of ice that would attack the Demon king. Katarina is also using the coldness around her to freeze anything to atomic level to make it fragile. She tried to uses her Ultimate Freeze but for some reason it could not be used. She frowned as she understood that this is the application of Laws by the Demon King It felt like her movement is very constricted. It is a stage that she did not yet reach. She wanted to use her Ultimate Freeze on the Demon King. Her Ultimate Freeze ability when used would make her be able to create a world where nothing moves, aplete world of stillness. Everything would be in a grinding halt. In that state, she could freeze anything in the world. the raging seas, the wind that blows, the energies that floats all over Heaven and Earth¡­. everything. This is her ultimate technique that she had been practicing since she was in Pir Forming. As she grows stronger, her ability to freeze thing also did not only limit herself to tangible things. But clearly, such ability could not be used against the Demon King. This must have something to do with the fact that while she could freeze energies, she could not freeze Laws. She is after all, right now shing with an existence that is one level higher than her in the terms of advanced life forms. The fact she could do all this is already impressive. With the cold air around her freezing the energies that is about toe sting toward her, and after sneaking an attack, Katarina increased her speed, trying to move as far away as possible from the Demon king. She flies upwards like a fairy immortal about to ascend to immortal abode. The scene is very beautiful. Around her snow falls and hails of ice keep attacking toward the red mist. Balfor could see it even though all the snows and the hails of ice. He then pointed his index finger and the clouds exploded into motes of energy, the hails of ice all turn into gas and the cold air was swept away by the killing intent that brings heat and fire Balfor look toward Katarina who is flying upward. All of this happen in the span of two second Balfor look at the human and he only smiles. ¡®Perfection¡¯ and he chuckles a bit ¡®All Source is really powerful if it could create such a taboo. But one at a time. The Rings is first on the list¡¯ he muttered under his breath Dying under the hand of Azief, Balfor realizes why Azief could fight with him toe to toe. Perfection path. He notices that Azief had walked that path. It is no wonder that it is not an easy feat to kill that human. He is perfect in everything. And when he means Perfect in everything it means the Perfection in gathering energy, using it and controlling it. This kind of existence always defy logic. He could not have thought that there is not one but two people walking the Perfection path in this world. It made him feel a little bit envious. Even he himself had tried to walk Perfection path in the past but he failed to follow it till the end. It is not easy after all. The Seresian world energy consumption is high and the regeneration of energy is slow. If he had persevered, it would take him thousands of years if not more. No wonder, that human did not step into Essence Creation even though he could. It is not that he couldn¡¯t. But he didn¡¯t want to. There is also the fact that the fortune and fate of such a person would be very strong. The fact that he could keep it up until reaching such level shows the persistence of that human Each time he seeds in breaking through the shackles of life, of fate and destiny, the more fortune and fate is umted. Killing such person is always hard. The stronger the fortune, the stronger the fate. And as such, they would always be obstacle in killing such a person. Balfor mind is filled with all this thought as Katarina solid form is slowly about to turn into an intangible form. She is about to turn to snow but then Balfor simply said ¡®Break!¡¯ Chapter 889: The plot of the demon king (2) The moment he says that all the energies around Katarina seem to burst into bubbles. The icicles that circles around her burst into fragments of ice and turns into motes of energy. Katarina felt pain in her body as her Disk crack hard. That attack did not only destroy her defense, it also affects her Disk The cold air that trails behind Katarina feet is swept away by some kind of invisible force. And all the area around her seems to contract and force her down ¡®Shit¡¯ she cursed in her heart as the rm in her heart go off. Katarina dived back down toward the ground like there is some force that is forcing her. She is like a bird that had her wing clipped. She thought of Azief right now. if Azief knew about what is happening right now, he mighte here immediately to save Katarina But for some reason, he did not know anything about what is happening here. When Azief st exploded Balfor original body leaving only a husk, the energy explosion covered up the world and created energy instability. Even Azief could not see what is happening in this area right now because of that disturbance of the chaotic energy. This is the trump card of the Demon King. His incarnation. The Demon King smiles and then he made a pulling gesture with his arm. A powerful pulling pressure surrounded Katarina. Katarina narrowed her eyes She already lost most of her energy after doing that attack. But she had time to recharge when she flew upwards toward the air before ¡®Release me¡¯ she shouted as she shes her sword, sending white light in the shape of a thin sharp apparition of sword intent toward the Demon King A st of cold energy slices through the air. The air around the shing trail seem to freeze that even the particles around it were freeze. In less than a second, the sh hit Balfor body, cutting through the red mist. Balfor did not even bother to deflect it as he let that sword sh to hit him. It created a shockwave that causes the ground to freeze and be hard. Ice spikes appears in the ground and it freezes any life form around the radius of three kilometers. The radius might not berge but the power of the attack is very concentrated. Balforughed as he shrugged the attack. He opens his hand wide and a pulling sensation went over Katarina entire being as her body quickly rush though the air toward the Demon King BAM! Katarina neck arrived at Balfor hand as her body ms toward that open hand. Balfor smiles ¡®Got you¡¯ ¡®Release me!¡¯ She shouted. Her shouts are filled with energy and it usually would be able to create destruction but the body fortification of Balfor easily repels the force. He only smiles and he said ¡®You are bait¡¯ he simply said. And Katarina face pale for a second as she understood why she was targeted. She did not worry about herself. She worries about what Azief would do. Balfor realizes that the human that fought him cares a lot about this woman. Before the beginning of an all-out battle with him, Azief must not have thought that Katarina wanted toe to him At that time, he uses his power to transport her away from the battle area. His action at that time was observed by the Demon King Balfor would not be able to be a Demon king of he is not cunning. Even though at that time he underestimated the human and was very confident that he would win, this did not mean that he would simply not have any contingency measure. When he first thought that he could lose, he creates this incarnation. The body that died is his original body. That is the only way he could do it without the human realizing that he had split himself. But Balfor is not a normal Seresian demon. He had ways of recreating back his body. This incarnation is created form one drop of his essence blood. It possesses the power of Divine Comprehension leveler. It is why he had be a bit weaker than Azief after he created this incarnation and why Azief felt it was easy killing him Balfor look at the woman, closing his face with hers and said ¡®This world¡­¡¯ and he paused for a second as he looks at the sky above his head and sighed ¡®Does not wee me. Your lover seems to have all the home advantage. I could not defeat him in this world.¡¯ Katarina spit toward his face. But that spit halted in midair, not able to reach Balfor face. Balfor only smirks as that spit turns into air. Balfor might be smiling and smirking like happy is happy but only he knows how frustrated he is right now. Would he do such a thing if he is not desperate? There are too many obstacles for him to gain any benefit from this world and he knew that his objective had failed. And then there is also that fleet in space, aiming weapons at him. He saw that the Orvanian is still at the atmosphere when he looks up into the sky They were adamant in trapping him here. It was during this time that Sith¡¯venar look at Earth and was shocked at the sudden change in the battle. He was shocked because he saw the Demon King is dead. And then he saw the Demon King incarnation appearing before Katarina and taking her under his control. Katarina did not meekly let herself be caught. She tried to struggle but she found out that her entire body seems to be sealed. The space around her binds her, making him unable to move. Even the control she had over the temperature around her had been revoked. ¡®What did you do to me?¡¯ She said, looking at Balfor with anger. ¡®Sealing Laws of space around you¡¯ he simply said. Still holding her at her neck, Balfor then look behind him. He did not choke her or hurt her. He even takes great care not to apply too much pressure on her neck. And he did not kill her. A bait must act like bait. A dead bait would not be beneficial for him at all. And there is still use for this human. Balfor then senses that the energy around the area is undergoing a change. He looks around him and he could see that Time and Space around him seems to be bending, like it is being sucked into a ck hole. It is not as dramatic as that but the scene has some simrities. He chuckles as he understood why there is such a disturbance in the Time around him. ¡®Ah, that Time maniptor ising¡¯ he muttered to himself. It is quite amazing when he thinks about it. That human with the power to manipte time reminded him of the Time Lords. But if there is a difference between that human and Time Lords, is that the Time Lords is bound by something. That human seems to be able to freely use his ability to control and manipte time. Balfor could sense that Jean is travelling through Space and Time, ignoring the spatial storm in Time Space continuum to stop him from kidnapping this human. ¡®You are toote¡¯ Balfor thought to himself. Then with his left hand he made a slicing motion toward the space beside him. A sizzling sound could be heard and then the area where his hand had passed seems to be morphed. The space is cut and then immediately connected toward a space channel. And bursting out from that space is thick demonic energy Katarina look at the space tear and then she could see a red colored world. Among others, she could also see a ruined world with tall dark buildings that reached the clouds. ¡®Seresian world¡¯ she thought to herself. BOOM! The second wave of the energy st sweep round the area but Balfor only smiles Around the area, the st of energy from the death of his original body did not affect him. He then looks back and smiles a bit His gaze looks toward that human that have killed him, from a million miles away. It is a mocking smile ¡®If you want her,e get her¡¯ he said under his breath and with a smile he enters the space rips. the moment he enters the space rip sew itself shut But there is still a little bit of the crack connecting Earth to that world. It is clear that this is a deliberate move by Balfor. He wanted Azief to find his way to the Seresian world. Whoosh! Suddenly the area around the crack suddenly stopped. The st is being halted off by some invisible force causing everything to stop. The dust that rises up to the air and wanted to fall back down, halted. The wind that blows, halted. The falling rain also halted. Everything stop. Time and Space suddenly distorted and then gathered at one point. Coming from that point is Jean. Jean appears and Time regain back its stability The dust falls, the wind blows and the falling raindrops drenched his body. His face is solemn and he clench his fist hard. Jean then spread out his Divine Sense almost immediately look around him and he sighed. There is only a snow covered hill and a scene of destruction around him. With his Divine Sense he could infer that Katarina had done the best she could. But, the Demon king is just too strong for her The fact that she could endure that long is already amazing enough. ¡®Fuck¡¯ he cursed under his breath And there is also Time Disruption here. It is why even though he had alreadye and uses Time to his advantage, he is still too little toote There is only the scene of snows melting but there is no Katarina. ¡®Death Monarch would not be happy with this¡¯ he thought to himself ¡®This is clearly a trap. But, it is an effective trap¡¯ >>>>>>>> Chapter 890: Premonition The cold wind blows and Jean sighed Azief still did not notice what is happening there. And Jean did not like being the bearer of bad news. He failed to protect Katarina. That is what makes him mad. He could not have thought that the Demon king would appear there? If he knew, he would of course send his real body here to protect her But Jean thought that everything is done already so he focusses his attention on his Time Avatar. If his real body was here, the Demon king with his Divine Comprehension realm would not be able to get Katarina that easily. Jean could hide her in some kind of Time Pocket and she would be safe. Azief reaction could be guessed. And there is also Boris Jean knows how much Boris love his sister. He would never let his sister suffer any wrongs. He had failed those people. He sighed a she thinks of many things in his mind. Jean after all is a member of the Republic. And Katarina is the High Chancellor of the Republic. People might think that the Demon King caught the wrong person. Everyone in the world knows that Death Monarch woman is Sofia the Divine Archer. But¡­.to those who in the know, they all knew howplicated the rtionship between Death Monarch, Ice Queen and the Divine Archer really is Even those who were not in the know could smell that there is something about the rtionship of these three people. Azief would not let Katarina be in danger and like Boris, Azief is very protective of Katarina One could see the care he put toward Katarina safety with the many measures he put in ce for her. He cares about her, more than he let on. If he does not care about her, why would he flung her away. Why would he task Jean to look after her? Jean sighed again. Behind him, the third wave of the st is about to sweep the area. He did not even pay attention to that st that had been slowly be weaker with each wave. The Time Shield around him was erected automatically absorbing the energy st. It is still hard for him to send a message to Azief. So, he stands there. He knows he needs to do something to make sure that things would not be too hard on Aziefter. Like Will, Jean could guess what Azief would choose to do if he knew that Katarina was kidnapped by the Demon King. This time, the one that arrived in this ce is Jean true body. He no longer in his Law Avatar form. His Law Avatar form was grinded into nothingness as he tries to navigate the chaotic time and space channel But just because he no longer in his Law Avatar form did not mean he is weak Instead time and space around him seems to move ording to his will and his control over Time strengthened. He had to spread himself out before so while it is good that he could use all of that Time powers to save people, his power was also spread out, reducing his impact when he switches to offense. He looks at the area where Balfor had disappeared. He maintains the Time around it and he stands guards around it. If Azief wanted a way on how to go to the Seresian world, this is the ce where he could breach it And Jean also had a few tricks under his sleeve. Time energies surrounded the crack and seems to meld with thews that govern the space tears. He sighed a bit and then look toward the distance. ¡®Azief, you should notice it by now¡¯ At the same time on space, Sith¡¯venar order his fleet to use the tracker to immediately go to the Seresian world. As for Azief, he is still floating in the air at the site of the battle, not knowing what had just happened a few seconds before he shes thatst strike He is looking at the disintegrating body of the Demon King as it slowly turns into a motes of light that is full with energy that would nourish the world. But he did not smile. He did notugh or felt happy for the death of his enemy He only felt unease. He did not understand why at thest moment; the Demon king seems to given up on fighting. It did not make sense. It is without a doubt that everything he had nned work perfectly like a clockwork. He managed to not only fight the Demon King, he even managed to force him to a dead road. But¡­. even so¡­. the Demon King is someone who is in Essence Creation realm. And that is only because he is constrained by the suppressive power of the World Orb. His level is probably stronger than Essence Creation and might surpassed it. It is impossible that such a powerful creature did not have any lifesaving measures. The more it moves ording to his n, the more helpless the Demon King appears, the more Azief felt unease. It felt like he is being schemed upon. On his hand there is no longer the sword. The Wheel above his head however is still spinning But it is no longer giving any energy to Azief. And it is slowly about to stop. Azief still could not help feeling that there is something wrong even though he had won the fight. It felt¡­too easy. Of course, if one looks at Azief effort in trying to win, one could hardly say that it is an easy fight. There were many preparations, many plots and scheme that had to be set up beforehand to reach this favorable conclusion. But Azief still felt that even after all that he had employed, with every preparation that he had muster, it still felt like the win was too easy. Azief did not even use the other trials that is embedded in the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation. ¡®There is something wrong with all of this¡¯ this kind of thought could not be erased from his mind He did not deactivate the Wheel. Instead he slowly floated down toward the ground The area around the radius of one meter around him is stable, with no disintegration of space or the turbulence of energy. Of course the same could not be said for the surrounding area. As he is the eye of the storm, he is spared from feeling the wave after waves of the shockwave st of his strike that is circling the world right now Right now, there is no longer any red sky. There is only the golden sky. And the st of energy is slowly dispersing from the area of the battle bing weaker with each waves. The Will of the World is greedily taking in all of the energy that ising off from the Demon King corpse. Azief thennded on the dry ground. He could see a lot of things in the area now that he is on the ground. This drynd is actually the seabed of an ocean. But during the fight between him and the Demon king, the sea area around this part be dry. All he could see for miles and miles is drynd like some kind of desert with weird earth structure. Some of them is the rock formation formed deep in the dark of the deep sea revealed to him. Most of them however had been destroyed as it was forced to withstand the terrible pressure of the battle between Azief and then Demon King head on. The sea all over the world is also returning to normal. The frozen surface melted and with the Will of the World retreating back to its consciousness, it slowly heals the world. The ces where thunders and lightning ravaged the forest, is now slowly being sow with energy. And even the manyrge and deep pothole is now being covered and buried by the sudden outgrowth of grass and trees One could see this force of life falling from the heavens toward the world like some kind of raindrop with each raindrop possessing potent life energy The pressure of the Heaven had disappeared and people could all got up. All in all, everything is trying to be normal once again. The expansion of the world is also slowly consolidating. Azief saw that there is some opening of volcanoes that was blocked because of the manyrge debris that had fallen toward the area and because of the pressure of his energy. The smokes of the magma and theva could not even rise up to the sky because he had cut all the molecules. But now that he no longer emanated such pressure and the sword strike had beenpleted, the Laws of the world ising back. He could also hear the rumbling and feel the tremors on the ground. The block of water ising back to flood this drynd into a vast sea once again. As such a great wall of water is rushing from the four direction toward this empty area to fill it back up. Of course if that were to happen, the sea-level would drop as it would need who knows how much water to fills this dry area back into the ocean. Azief did not care much about the rushing block of water rushing toward him. He looks up and he saw the Wheel up there, gigantic and appearing like a holy sun, emanating bright golden colors One would be forgiven to think that it is the sun. Even though Azief is actually in pain right now, he still activates the Wheel. Then he coughs a bit ¡°I know I should not suppress it too much¡¯ he thought to himself. Chapter 891: The aftermath (1) His entire veins are all bulging and on the verge of exploding. And his body is wrecked with pain that causes him to tremble all over Especially the trembling is really bad around his arms. The side effect of holding something so heavy that it drained him of his Law. It felt like he had not eaten and had not drink for thousands of years and the tiredness of that causes him to tremble like this It is lucky that he still has controls over a few of his Laws as these Laws refine the energies around him and healed him Most of hisws had dimmed after thatst attack. He looks at his ring. He did not dare to use it at that time. ¡®Am I too paranoid?¡¯ He thought to himself. Hee closer to the corpse. He saw as the corpse of the Demon King is leaking energy as his body slowly disintegrate. The energy fills the whole world with vitality as it is being refined by the All Source. Rain fall down on the other side of the world and even in the area, the clouds that was destroyed during the battle is forming back And then natural thunder and lightning urs as the clouds turns dark all over the world and then rain drops falls from the clouds. It started raining all over the world The rain is very heavy. It is like this rain would rain until it fills back the area of the dry sea. Azief nodded and thought to himself ¡®The Will of the World has be smarter¡¯ With this rain, the problem of the sea water level decreasing would not be a problem anymore. Azief was alone in that area. All around him Time Distortion happens. It created image that distort the true Time of when he is fighting the Demon king People whoe to the area would see a mirage that he is just about to use his second sh, when in actuality he is already finished with the battle. Azief could dispel all of this Time Distortion with the swish of his hand. But he is not in his top condition. So, he did not do anything. He is just trying to find a clue. Of the reason why, he is feeling this unease. ¡®I have won. But what is this feeling?¡¯ He mutters to himself. Azief objective have been fulfilled. He wanted to kill the Demon King to atone for his mistake. With the death of the Demon King and the energy that the Demon king possess it would help Earth Prime from having any insufficient energy source for a few decades In this decade, people could easily break through to other stages like in the beginning of the Fall. It did not excuse for the mistake that he had done, but it at least lessens his guilt. He then suddenly felt the pain coursing through his body. Argh! Azief shouted as he clutches on his head. His head seems like it is being smack on the inside. He falls down to the ground, his knees mmed down and causes the entire area to be depressed by three feet Web- like patterns appears on the ground. His hand skin burst out and golden blood drips down from his palm. His finger felt like there is electricity coursing through it, making his finger to felt like it is suffering from some kind of static. And it is not a good kind of static. He then clutches his chest as he felt that his chest contracting. This kind of pain is different than normal pain. The pain is clearly on his chest, but that is not where it originates. He begins taking deep hard breath and his back is sweating This is normal human reaction. And that is itself is abnormal for Azief. His entire body seems to be pressured by a powerful force. And this force is not only powerful, it is also mystical in nature. Azief felt like he is turning into a mortal. He had suppressed this pressure before but now that he had rxed his guard down, he is once again pressured by it. ¡®No¡¯ he thought to himself. It is not because he rxes his guard down. It is because it could not be contained any longer Using such power that overtaxed him to the limit, how could there be no side effect? A few of his Laws dimmed. And he lost control over those Laws. Not only his Laws is unusable, he now felt like he is regressing to be a mortal Azief understood it at once. ¡®Six Path of Reincarnation and Rebirth¡¯ This is why he felt like he is experiencing a baptism, turning him into a mortal. The Mortal Trial. This is one of the effect of the mortal trial. He is experiencing the Six Path of Reincarnation and Rebirth in the form of bacsh for overusing the energy in the Wheel Azief could feel that there is instability in the world inside the Wheel. The Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth has always been mystical. Even through Azief could summon it, even he did not understand it fully. The power that he could draw from it and the bacsh from it all remains a mystery. Even now, that he had reached Divine Comprehension realm, there is still many abilities of the Wheel that he still did not have ess o This time he had reached Divine Comprehension and he had many more features of the Wheel opened up to hm. When he summons the Wheel and the Wheel arrived, all kinds of information streamed in his mind of how to use it. His mastery of the Wheel depends on his level. If he reached Essence Creation, then there would probably more feature of the Wheel that he could use and control. Azief coughed again, this time he is feeling the pain on his lung. This damage is not inflicted by some physical attack or some physical weight. It is the weight of millions of Laws embedded in the Wheels itself and the many worlds in that Wheel. He had once felt this pain before when he had summoned it in the past. So, he was not surprised with the pain. He looks at the Wheel above his head and he knew he needs to unsummon it. The Wheel had done its job and it is time for it to return. Azief slowly muster his strength and the energy of the world gathers around him as he sucked it into his body like he is some kind of a gigantic ck hole as his face quickly regain back his color The pressure is not as bad as when he was in Disk Formation. And he had more ways of minimizing the pain than before He smiles a bit. ¡®At what point would I be able to use you easily?¡¯ he thought as he looks at the Wheel. He then closes his eyes and his mind is now connected to the Wheel. There is something that he needed to check. He once again appeared inside the world inside the Wheel. And when he appears, he did not only appear in one realm. He appears on all six realms, appearing like some kind of immortal deity, shining with golden halo and golden light. Inside the Wheel, he had be the Lord of the Six Path. His eyes see everything, his ears hear everything and nothing could hide from him. He was worried about something since the beginning he used the Wheel. ¡®Where is she?¡¯ he thought to himself and it only takes him for a second to find what he is looking for. ¡®There she is¡¯ Azief gigantic form had trained his eyes on one person inside one of the Six Realms. It is trained on a woman. Sithulran. The gigantic worlds inside the Wheel shows the six path of reincarnation. And the tribtion and temptation that one had to ovee to reach awakening. Azief nodded at himself as he confirmed that Sithulran is still inside the Wheel. Azief connection with the Wheel had enabled him to enter the Six Path of Reincarnation freely and even affect some of the life forms inside it. Azief himself did not yet understood what kind of existence living inside the Wheel. Most of them are souls. But Azief could not simply said this is like the Netherworld. Since, there is also life force inside this Wheel. But Azief is connected to the Wheel. As such, he could see the worlds inside the Wheel and even control some parts of the operation of the world inside the wheel. It is how he became the Lord of the Six path in the Wheel when he fought the Demon king inside that artificial world inside the Wheel. If not for that roar, Azief could destroy the Demon King soul inside the Wheel and cast his soul into the Six Path of Reincarnation and Rebirth He looks back at Sithulran in one of the many worlds in the Six Path. She is in the Mortal Trial. Who knew how many times she had reincarnated to be a mortal and who knew how long she would stay there in the Mortal Trial? There is no ending in this endless reincarnation and rebirths. She must step out of life and death, to see through it to be awakened. And who knew how long that would take? As long as she is not able to cast off her obsession, she would enter be able to escape the Wheel. This is the person Azief had wanted to seek in the Wheel. Azief had never forgotten that in his Wheel, he had sealed Sithulran. Chapter 892: The aftermath (2) That was also his concern when using the Wheel. He fears that when he summons the Wheel, he would identally release this undying creature from the Wheel Azief fought Sithulran before. He knew how hard it is to seal this undying creature. Even with Azief strength and level right now, he did not know how to undo the curse of the Creator. An undying existence that would never be able to die. Azief take a look at the Demon king body again and he believe that there is nothing wrong about the corpse. It is really the corpse of the Demon King even though it is just a husk right now ¡®Maybe, I am too sensitive¡¯ Azief spread out his Divine Sense but the space around him is too chaotic. Other than the one-meter radius of him, the space and area outside of this one-meter radius is all in chaos. Many of the Laws of the world that helped up many of the logic and reality of this world had been cut by Azief when he brought down his sword before. ¡®It is time to unsummon back the Wheel¡¯ he thought to himself. His body is now drenched with the rainwater. He slowly got up even though the pressure on his body rises up every second. But his body is no longer just a physical one. He had Law Avatars. The moment he stood up, his entire body slowly be bigger and then his size be titanic. His head pierced the clouds and the weight of his feet created a deep depression on the ground. His Law Avatar absorbs all the pressure and Azief stand tall even when the pressure of the Wheel trying to push him. It did not mean he did not feel any pain. But with the Law Avatar, his body is enduring it better by using the Laws. And the Law Avatar that he is using right now is the Omniversal Law Avatar He smirked as he looks at the Wheel floating on top of the clouds. His hand reached the spinning Wheel and his finger tap the Wheel, forcing it to stop. The Wheel stoppletely and the golden colors of the skies slowly dimmed. Some parts of the world that had been covered by the golden light and cover up the night sky is now returning to normal. The golden light dimmed and the dark night sky shows the moon and its light illuminate the world. The Wheel truly looks like a Wheel that fits on his hand right now. Only when Azief uses his Law Avatar that he would be equal with the Wheel size. He holds that gigantic Wheel and he could feel the ancient energy inside the Wheel. He smiles at feeling the ancient energy inside the Wheel. Before, he had used the Willform of the Six Path. It is not his Law Avatar. His Willform has dissipated into motes of golden bluish light. This is why he thought that he had win very easily. When he was fighting the Demon King he still had the trump card of using hisw Body. And there is still the flute He holds the Wheel and gripped it tight. In the past, the weight was like he was holding the Heavens. And when he holds it with his energy, a world shaking momentum emanated from the Wheel But now? Now, he felt like he was holding something that is very familiar to him. The world shaking momentum did not escape his hand He is the Heavens, he thought to himself. Above his head, the thunder and lightning had calmed down. He looks at the world. most of the st from the energy that exploded out from the Demon king body during his death is still sweeping through the territory of the world. The world had now berger. Toorge. Even if there is ten trillion people, there would still be enough room for people. Even if there is one hundred trillion people, this world could still amodate all of those people Earth had suddenly be a super earth. Azief could already imagine the many things that would happen in the future. Many more people could live in seclusion and decentralized settlement would probably popped outter. The Seven Great Powers had to step up if they wanted to maintain their influence And while there are many new continents that appeared, Azief could still recognize the old continent even though each continent had be sorge that one continent alone is the size of allndmasses of Earth before the expansionbined Thisrge size also made Disk Formation leveler power a bit limited. In the past, with one wisp of Divine Sense, they could easily sweep the entire world to seek the people they want and nothing could be hidden from them if they really determined to find out That is not the case now. it is clear that now, even if a Disk Formation leveler use their Divine Sense, at most, it could cover one continent only. Of course, as he is now a Divine Comprehension leveler, he still had the ability to scan the entire world using the Laws of the world. But right now, the space and Time Laws of the world are in disarray so Azief could not use his Divine Sense to ascertain the safety of his people Though, they probably would not die because of the wave of shockwave since they have enough ability to protect themselves. Azief only sighed He then looks at the space on his right. He raises his left palm and then make a slicing motion. The palm is imbued with the power of the World Cleaving skill A space tear appears and the clouds that is raining down water dispersed almost immediately. The rain around the area stopped as there is no clouds and the Laws of the World seems to be bounded by some invisible force. In the past when he wanted to seal the Wheel of Reincarnation, he was attacked by the Heavens. But now, since he holds some of the authority of the Will of the World, he is no longer being attacked by thunder and lightning. The Will of the World could only look and pretend to not see His finger is emitting blue aura and the clouds around him were affected as it turns ethereal and surrounded by bluish aura. And the destruction energy is converging on his palm as the Time energy around his Palm is getting chaotic, reversing cause and effect. It all look very effortless. It is very different than before. He then throws the Wheel into that space tear. He did not send it upwards like before. The space tear be bigger creating a huge gigantic rift to amodate the size of the Wheel It stretches upwards and reaching the space outside the sky of Earth The Laws around the whole world is at the edge of breaking as a huge rift was open in space. That rift seems to be stationary and did not do anything but if one could see the flow of energy one could see that the Universal Energy is being devoured by that rift. It is the same rift where Azief had once sealed the Wheel. The essence of stars, of the sun and the moon is slowly being absorbed by that rift. If one looks at that rift one could only see emptiness. A pure emptiness. Azief did not have to use that purple palm. The matter seems very easy There is no wasted energy, not light works like before. Just a simple act of him sending the Wheel away. As he grew stronger, Azief moves be simpler. The space that was torn apart then disappeared and close its connection to the world and the pressure of the Wheel no longer pressures him, dissipating almost instantly. Azief immediately turns back into his original size as his Law Avatar dissipated and he felt energy draining off from him Azief floated up in the air as he looks down and saw a massive gigantic block of water is rushing from the four directions of the sea to fills the empty dry seabed back into an ocean The clouds appear again and rains falls back into the world Azief is panting. He felt that his body is leaking energy. It might look easy that he simply tosses away the Wheel into that space tear. But just because it looks easy, doesn¡¯t mean it is. Azief felt that his connection with the Wheel severed and then the Wheel take his energy to propel itself into that dimension. Azief took a nce to his left and he saw an ind in the distance ¡®That would be a good ce for me to recover my strength¡¯ he thought to himself He took a step forward and then as the space around him bends for him, he appears in that ind. Argh¡¯ Azief coughed and energy is leaking out from his mouth. ¡®Shit. I really overdid it this time¡¯ he muttered as he tried to force his body to not leak any more energies. The aura around him be unstable and he is appearing like he is about to fall down. The shockwave of the energy had ended and Azief in now on the uninhabited ind that might have ben formed during the eruption of the underwater volcanoes a few minutes ago Azief look around the ind and he could see the rapid growth of grass, nts and trees all over the ind. The rain keeps ying but each raindrop is not some normal water but imbued with the essence of life. This is the way the Will of the World heal itself. The Will of the World got a big haul in the form of the energy of the Demon King so the Will of the World is now strengthening its controls and healing itself back. Life prospers all over the world. Chapter 893: The aftermath (3) Azief sit down on one of the stone boulders and take a deep breath. He slowly absorbs the energy of the world. he did not take it all away instead slowly and calmly absorbing it He closes his eyes as he absorbs the energies that would power his Law. He absorbs the Worldly energy to restore back his Worldlyws. Slowly, the Worldlyws inside his Inner Universe appears again. Then he took the energy form the stars, the moon and the sun and slowly invigorate back his Universal Law. Azief felt the control of the Universal powers is once again in his control. In his Inner Universe, there is an avatar of himself writing runes. The runes are power by the Ancient Rune Law. Se this is not Asgard where it possesses a lot of runic energy, Azief had to use the All Source Law to synthesize ancient rune energy from the worldlyw and the Universalw. And slowly the runes that is embedded in each and every single thing in his Inner Universe is slowly glowing again and the meaning of the rune once again hold power and his Ancient Rune Law is restored. He then uses the same method to invigorate his Celestial Law. Immortal Abodes appears in his Inner Universe, shrouded with celestial clouds and powerful fluctuation of immortal power. Floating in the center of his Inner Universe is none other than his All Source Law that has been embedded into every fabric of existence in his Inner Universe. This Law synthesize the other energies and each time these energies move pass through the All Source Laws, the All Source Law is also being restored. There is now some semnce of stability in Azief Inner Universe. One after the other, each of his Law that has dimmed because of the use of the Wheel, is slowly restored. Ancient Demonic Law, his Aether and Nether Law, his Primordial Law his Soul Law, his Divine Law, his Cosmic Law and his Omni Law were all restored one by one and with each restoration, Azief aura rises quickly and then half an hourter he opens his eyes He did not even realize that half an hour had passed. When eh opens his eyes, a shocking sight enter his eyes. When he firstnded here, the ind is still bare on many areas. There were small trees and nts. But now, when he opens his eyes, there is tall trees everywhere, and the grass had be tall He is no longer in a clearing area but instead deep inside a thick deep forest. Half an hour had created such change into the world. Azief look up at the sky and saw clear blue skies and the white clouds and he smiles The rain had stopped Azief smiles a bit ¡®Potent energy that transforms the world¡¯ He thought to himself He wonders, if he dies here on Earth Prime, his energy would also return back to the world. How much of his energy would be distributed through the world and how much is it would be held by the Will of the World? Heughs at his thought. Then he got up from the boulder and patted his bottom. He takes a deep breath He is now recovered. He is not at his top condition as his body is still calmly absorbing energy to make sure that the Law inside his body truly restored but he could now move and activate his Divine Sense He wanted to check on Sofia, Sina, Loki, Katarina and he is also curious whether Will has returned to Earth or not. Azief of course did not know that in the half an hour he took to recover himself, many shocking things had happened. Hirate had once again channel the message that Loki was responsible for this cmity. Jean Time Avatar appears in front of Boris and told him that his sister is kidnapped by the Demon king and that causes Boris to quickly ride his griffin He did not go toward that Hill. Jean had told everything he needed to know. Instead he jumps onto his griffin, and soar into the sky, flying toward the direction of Death Monarch He need to ask something from Death Monarch. The entire Republic Senate convene a meeting to discuss the matter with three of is highest echelon members not present. At the same time, Jean Time Avatar that was protecting the group of Pandemonium army also inform them that the battle has ended and Death Monarch had won. Wang Jian and the other two generals took the news of the victory very calm. They appear more distressed as it seems that they did not even able to help much in the battle. Jean of course could not understand why they felt like that. But then Jean told them what happen after. He told them about the kidnapping of Katarina the Ice Queen by the Demon King. This shocked them and they quickly know that this is a big event. Because it means that the Demon King is still alive. And it is clear to anyone mind, that this kidnapping of Katarina is simply a bait for Death Monarch Of course, Jean had tried to contact Azief but the message wouldn¡¯te through. Azief might even be doing something else which only weakens the divine sense that he had sent across the space and time. Jean could not have known that Azief at that moment was restoring his Laws in his Inner Universe and as such, the Divine Sense could not go through when he is in dep concentration like that. Jean did not send his Time Avatar to Azief. First because, Azief is no longer in that area. Second, Jean ¡­the real Jean is still at the hill and he is now sitting around that crack opening and seems to be supplying it with Time energy from the wisp of energy that is swirling around him This wisp contains the energy of Time. Jean is doing something to that crack and whatever he is doing, this more important than reporting it as quickly as possible to Azief. When Wang Jian, Athena and Freya find out that Katarina was captured they all shows aplicated expression. Everyone knows that even though Sofia is their liege woman, the rtionship between their liege and the Ice Queen had always been murky. Jean then told them how they could help Azief. The Three Great generals of Pandemonium then discuss the matter and quicklye into a decision. Wang Jian, Athena and Freya send their soldiers back to Pandemonium, they flew toward that hill to help Jean with something. And they were not the only one. In the African Continent, the Time Avatar of Jean also rys the same news toward the members of the World Government. Raymond frowned after hearing what happened. But he could not help anyone right now with his injury. He need to at least repair his Disk first before he made any move to help Azief. Jean simply said that he would have enough time so Raymond sat back down and close his eye. He is curious about how Azief would deal with this matter. But he is also curious about what will Sofia do? After all, Sofia also hear the news from Jean. The moment Sofia learned about the kidnapping of Katarina, she feltplicated about it. She asked Jean whether she coulde to Azief. Jean simply said ¡®Difficult¡¯ And Sofia nodded It is very probable that if she tries to forcefully go toward the area where Azief is right now, with her speed and the current density of the energy of the world that is increasing by the second, it would take a long time before she arrived to where he is And knowing Azief, Sofia could guess where he would go after learning of this matter But she still raises her bow and shot her arrow and traveling with the speed of light toward that hill. And Will who had already seen what happened did not go to Azief side. Instead he went to that hill and he was the first one there as he looks what Jean was doing to that crack and he could not help but also help Jean in his endeavor. Jean Time Avatar also spoke to Lee Sangmin. Lee Sangmin could hold the Mirror Dimension for another hour and as such, Jean Time Avatar ry all of this to the Seven Great Powers and told them to prepare. Lee Sangmin also send a message saying that while he could spit out the people that was sucked into the Mirror Dimension back to the real world again, they would not appear in the world ording to their factions. Instead, he would spit all of them out in one ce and the Seven great powers could escort them back to their factions. The other great powers received the message and begin sending the people that they have to that area. Even Pandemonium soldiers that was on the way back to Pandemonium turn back and fly toward that area where Lee Sangmin would bring out the people that was sucked into the Mirror Dimension. Warp is also beside Lee Sangmin because Lee Sangmin need Warp to use the same teleportation power to bring them out. After all, since most of the people in the Mirror Dimension is below Seed Forming, they could not and is not able to manipte space and time In the half an hour Azief had used to recovered his power, they were many moves by the great powers to quickly stabilize the world. Chapter 894: The aftermath iv Most of the leaders of the great powers all had heard the news from Jean that the Demon King is still alive Jean also told them that the Demon king power had decreased. The Demon King might have some methods to recover a new and more powerful body. When hearing about this the great powers all think about one thing. Death Monarch. Of course, even then, most of the great powers did not known that the reason this cmity happens at Earth Prime is because of Azief. To them, the one that have created this cmity is none other than the trickster. There is no reason for Hirate to lie on this matter. Those who knows the truth did not say anything. Jean knows who is responsible. But even he did not say it. There is also Hikigaya that surely have seen through the lies and knows that Loki is innocent. But even he was silent on this matter Then there is still Hirate that spread the news saying that Loki was responsible and theck of any objection from Loki. Jean could guess that there is a cooperation between the trickster and the Mind Master There is also Sofia that surely would know that Loki is not responsible for this event But none of them to speak anything or challenge the veracity of the truth. Jean Time Avatar did spoke about this with Hirate Hirate simply said ¡®This is Loki desire¡¯ he also said that right now, the world did not want to assign me. Right now, assigning me should be thest thing they should do. There is still the threat of the Demon King returning back to Earth. Division between the great power, the people and the experts of the world must not happen at this current moment But there is another reason why Jean did not say anything. Hirate simply said ¡®The world would not survive a war with Death Monarch¡¯ Jean understood this truth. Right now, the strongestbatant that the Earth has is Death Monarch And The Demon King is not yet dead. Even though, it is weaker than before, Jean could not confirm that there is no other demon that is as strong as that in the Demon world Death Monarch Azief had always been the big gun. The great powers fear him. But at the same time, they also desire his power. It is why people constrained themselves against Pandemonium after the Weronians War. The Republic and the World Government had survived that dark period of time. They know how important it is to not destroy humanity greatest levelers. It is why most Disk Formation leveler would not be executed unless what they did is too unforgivable. Most of them would be task to work in the Moon. And that is also another problem. The base at the moon is a joint base between the great powers. Who know what happens in the Moon right now? When Hirate activated the phasing feature of the Ind, he also had to divert all the avable power and energy of the Ind toward the phasing engine. As such, he lost contact with the Moon. And with the change of geography of each of the great powers, their formation also was affected like those of the Order of Thinkers in Antarctica. And when Azief sh that sword strike and create that st of shockwave, Jean could guess that the shockwave probably dismantles all themunication lines especially those that uses magic and energies of the world The situation at Moon and Mars¡­that is also something that the great powers need to pay attention to But the most worrying matter in the mind of the many great power is the Demon King The fact that the Demon King had open a space portal connecting their demon world to Earth is worrying. Even though most of the multiverses channel had been closed, there is no guarantee that the same thing could not happen again if there is no Death Monarch today, the Demon King could easily wipe out millions of lives. And this is a sad thing to acknowledge. Of course if they pooled all the power in the world, even the Essence Creation leveler had to retreat. But making the Demon King retreat and killing the Demon king held a different meaning altogether And even though the great powers had never liked Pandemonium dominance they understood one thing. They need to survive first if they ever wanted to enjoy their power. And so when they head what happened to Katarina, each of the leader of the great power all hadplicated expression. The Demon King knows that Katarina is someone that Death Monarch cares deeply about. But he did not know that Katarina is one of the leaders of the great powers of the world As such, when they heard the news from Jean mouth, they all were in dilemma. If the woman that the Demon king had kidnaped is some normal woman, it would not be this big of a problem. The Demon King kidnapped Katarina Death Monarch would surely go to demon world to save her. This is the thought of everyone. In normal times they would support Death Monarch. They would even hope Death Monarch would die there But not this time. They even hope that until everything is settled, that Death Monarch would not go anywhere. They all could see that the Demon king is setting up a trap. But it is a trap that Death Monarch would probably enter. If they could, they would restrain Death Monarch from going into that portal to chase Katarina. Of course, they fear for their safety, but most of the leader of the great power actually worried more about the world. Without Azief, they felt vulnerable. They had never seen such a powerful being before While some people had seen such beings, there were more that didn¡¯t see such beings than those who sees it They wished that Death Monarch would think about this matter carefully. But they could not stop Azief. And Boris would surely stand on the side of Azief. After all, Boris had always been known to love his sister dearly. Anyone that tries to obstruct Death Monarch from going to save Katarina would probably be the enemy of the Republic. They did not know what to do. Jean saw all of this as he rys this news to the great power leader. Boris position is without a doubt lean on saving Katarina. Pandemonium would follow Death Monarch decision. This mean there is the other five great power that would have their own thoughts about this matter. They did not necessarily hated Katarina. They just fear that if the world strongest person went into the Seresian world, then what would happen if Death Monarch falls in that other world leaving the world vulnerable without a strong enough leveler. The other great powers also sense that the bnce of power had also changed. Pandemonium is still on top, that did not change. However, Jean and Hikigaya had also be a Divine Comprehension leveler. While they could not bepared with Death Monarch that is only one step away from Essence Creation, it is not exaggerated that the number two strongest person in the world could only be upied by Jean the Time Monarch or the Archmage Illusionist Hikigaya This would bring change to the world What is awkward about this is the position that both of those men upied. Jean is the Left Chancellor of the Senate. And in the past, the faction of the Right Chancellor had always had the upper hand. But, going forward, who knows what would happen? Katarina is gone and even if she is not gone, she is still below Jean in terms of their realm of power. And as for the World Government, Hikigaya is one of the ruler of japan, ruling over Kanto region. The sh between Hirate and Hikigaya in the Quorum council is not something that is a secret And with Hikigaya surpassing everyone in World Government in terms of his realm, the secession of Japan from the World Government mighte sooner orter since Hikigaya now surely would have more powerful voice¡­.and a more powerful fist Chapter 895: The aftermath v The Multiversal Convergence had ended, but its effect is just beginning. The aftermath of this event would surely once again changes the power dynamics in the world. While most of the people rted to Death Monarch went to that hill to help Jean, the other great powers had their own concern. And all of this concern would have to be addressed sooner thanter. All of these great leaders look toward that ind where Katarina was kidnapped and waited. They waited to see what that person would do. >>>>>>>>>>>>> The seagull flies above the clouds, pping its wings, the wind gust generated by it moves the clouds. But above the clouds, is more clouds. The heaven is high and people could only look in awe. It is like now, the task of reaching the Heaven would be even more harder Today, the world witnessed Gods fighting each other and they saw the might of the Heaven. And they realized that they are still weak. That the path to strength is still long. Those who rest on theirurels, those experts of Disk Formation leveler, realized that they are just a stronger ant. They always thought that they were the eagles flying in the air. And those below them is ants. But today, they discover that they are still the ant. Only that they were stronger. They rested in theirurels and now they saw that those who did not stop improving themselves, now soar to the sky and be an eagle, looking down at them. The sky is of variety of colors as the energy of the Demon King is still filling up the world. Thend that is closest to the battle between Death Monarch and Demon King was affected badly during the battle. Many of the continent split apart or exploded into pieces But it is also that nearby region that experience a surge of renewal after the battle ended. Now, the area is full of life. There is an ind that is floating above the water. It had appeared not too far away from the battle site. But not too close either. It only was there to absorbs some of the energy that is left behind. This ind is the Ind of Peace Hirate had preserve most of the power of the Ind of Peace and now that the battle had ended, the phasing feature of the ind had been deactivated. Hiratee out from the cerebral device room and went out from the building. He stands there, looking toward his right and left and sighed. There is no one inside the ind Most of them were transported into the Mirror Dimension. Others followed Raymond into battle. Fortunately, Death Monarch had flung them away with one wave of his hand, sparing their lives he looks at the sky above and he sighed. ¡®High. It is very high¡¯ he mutters to himself. The Ind of Peace right now is floating above the ocean and it is surrounded by white clouds and mist that made it hard to see. The protection formation of the ind is repairing itself by absorbing the energy that is filling the world The Ind of Peace floats around ten feet from the surface of the sea. The energy that ising from the Ind of Peace is forcing the sea around it to be calm Below the Ind of Peace is the calmly moving waves of the ocean. Life seems to find a bnce now. The sea creatures appear after one another. Large sea beaste out from their hiding ces and swims across therge and vast ocean that is now presented to them Some of these sea creatures prefers colder temperature. So they migrate with their nest, creatingrge dark silhouette in the bottom of the ocean that could be seen from above The other features of the Ind had also been restored. Hirate sighed. thankfully, all of the elites did not died. Most of them survived the worst, he thought to himself He had met Jean a few minutes ago where he alluded to the agreement that he had made with Loki. Jean promise him that he would not say anything about the matter. Like he had said to him, the world could not afford a falling out with Death Monarch at this moment And if he only looks at the result, Death Monarch action has now solved the energy deficiency problem of Earth. He sighed again. He too is waiting for something. But as he waits, eh thought about many things. The size of the world had increased and as such, humanity need to adapt to it. The Great Power must maintain order as quick as possible. With so many new continents that sprouted out of nowhere, and now a vast ocean that dwarf the size of the past oceans, the ability of the Great Powers to control the world might be more limited. Before, a few Disk Formation leveler is enough to control a region as each of Disk Formation leveler could easily travel from one continent to the other in a few minutes and for some even only in a few seconds. But now, clearly with the size of the world that is extremelyrge, like a super earth, Disk Formation leveler is not enough to maintain the control the Great Power over the world Because they could no longer travel that fast or respond to situation as fast as before Pandemonium is still able to retain their control because Pandemonium is Pandemonium. As for the Republic, there is now Jean. But for the World Government, there is Hikigaya. And he did not know how he feels about that There are of course many other matters other than that needs to be settled. There is the Loki matters. And then there is the matters of Katarina. He did not expect any of this to happen. Especially about Katarina. Out of the many people that the Demon King could have kidnapped, he had kidnapped Katarina. This pose a problem to the security of this world Because, Hirate could guess what Death Monarch would choose to do and that is for him to go to Katarina. And if he is not here, what would happen if there is another invader with that same kind of powering to Earth again? He shudders just to think about it Nothing is more real than the battle the had seen before. This is the truth of the world. And the truth is that humans is still weak. That Demon king would have wiped out humanity on Earth if not for Death Monarch, Time Monarch and Illusionist Archmage. Titans¡­all of them. Right now, he is waiting for a lot of things. He is waiting for the inevitable visit by Death Monarch that would surely ask him about Loki matters. And he is also waiting for his soldiers and the other senate members to return to the Ind of Peace. Jean had told him that Lee Sangmin would release everyone in an empty continent The one that is busiest right now is undoubtedly is none other than Jean. He is¡­everywhere. Since he is the only one that could travel through the current energy storms that is ravaging all over the world right now He is also the only one that could move fast enough, ignoring time and space, like it is connected by a door. Even Hirate, a Disk Formation leveler would not be able to travel freely right now in the world. the chaos energy that fills the world is not yet stetted so he could not directly manipte space. And there is a fact that he is never proficient in the maniption of space. Then there is the matter of distance and the density of gravity in the world. He could feel that if he flies now, his speed would be restrained by the heavenlyws. Yes, that is another thing he had discovered. The Heavenly Law is getting stronger. ¡®Thinking of something?¡¯ A voice enters his ears and it startled Hirate for a second. But he recognized that voice. Hirate look behind him and there is an avatar of Jean ¡®I thought you have dispersed this avatar¡¯ Jean smiles and then he walks to stand beside Jean. He looks at the open seas that is revealed in front of him Not far away from there is a floating waterfall. The water falls down to the ocean. The flora and fauna of that forest waterfall is very mystical with all kinds of flowers in all kinds of variety of colors is represented. ¡®Ind of Peace ability to survive is quite astounding¡¯ Jean said Hirate only smiles and said ¡®Just some simple petty tricks.¡¯ There was silence between these two for a moment. Hirate did not understand why Jean appears again. Jean look up at the sky and then said ¡®Those people¡­. you done something to them¡¯ It took for a second for Hirate to understand what Jean is talking about and then he looks where Jean is looking and then he understood. Jean is talking about the prisoner in the moon. ¡®Precautions¡¯ he answers Bondage¡¯ Jean simply said. Time energy wafted around him, swirling under his feet and a kind of green mist floated around him, making his face seems to be blurred. Hirate could feel like he is looking at a powerful being that he should not too closely. He had meet Jena many times before as they normally interacted with each other. But, never before, Jean had this kind of pressuring effect on him. Right now, Hirate felt that if Jean wanted to do something to him, there is no technology that he had in his arsenal that could stop him It felt like when he is in front of Death Monarch ¡®You created a device that could restrain Disk Formation leveler. Did Raymond know about this?¡¯ Jean ask Hirate expression turned hard. He nodded. ¡®That¡¯s why¡¯ Jean suddenly said like he had understood something. Then Jean sighed and look at Hirate ¡®You were the one that obstruct Raymond from advancing?¡¯ Hearing this Hirate was puzzled. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®I have expected that you didn¡¯t know that you have identally block Raymond Grand Path.¡¯ Sighing Jean then said ¡®I know Raymond. He must be in a dilemma. On one side is the World Government. On the other side, is his conscience. There is an obstruction in his heart. If you keep doing this to him, he would never be able to realize his potential. He wants to be stable like the Earth. And you make that stable heart, unstable¡¯ Sighing, he then said ¡®It is without a doubt that energy is needed in breaking through. But when you reach a high level, you would know that there is a slight change in breaking through. Death Monarch sues Perfection Path, striving to the extreme. People only need Nine Laws. He needs Thirteen. The same for his Seed and Disk. It is to the extreme. I on the other hand cultivated only one and brought it to the extreme, to seek my path. Death Monarch found another way. His own way¡¯ ¡®He must have known and determined what his Grand Path is and he had not looked back, always striving forward. You force Raymond to bear obstruction in his heart. Your dirty method¡­do not suit him.¡¯ Then he added ¡®His path is not your path. And your path is not his path. Let go of some things. Cooperate where there ismon understanding. Don¡¯t force it¡¯ Hirate was speechless for a second and then he nodded ¡®I will destroy that thing in the Moon¡¯ Hirate was talking about the cuff that was created to restrain Disk Formation leveler. But there is also another thing which is the Mind Changing Frequency that he had created The prison in the moon is a joint program between the great powers. But Jean must have discovered the secret prison in the moon. It is truly hard to hide something like that from a Divine Comprehension leveler that could ignore distance and time. Jean hearing Hirate words only snorted and said ¡®It is merely because it is no longer useful. You know that if Death Monarch knows about your little pet project on the moon, he would destroy it. ¡®I never trust something that I could not control¡¯ Jean snickered and simply said ¡®Have you ever been able to control him? You can¡¯t¡¯ Hirate simply said ¡®I think he have bigger problem right now. And if my Mind Scan was urate, you are not in a good spot yourself. Hikigaya is also injured. So, I guess, I still have time¡¯ Jean only sighed Then Hirate ask once again. ¡®Why are you here? I doubt it is just to lecture me.¡¯ ¡®I wanted to give you some report. The order of the world must be established quickly. A lot of people die. But there is also a lot of people that survived. And now, the world is ripe for the taking. The Great Powers need to maintain order¡¯ I agree¡¯ Hirate ask The Three Great generals of Pandemonium is helping me, supplying me with energy. Raymond ising back the Ind. My Time Avatar is escorting him so that he would not get swept by some of the energy storms that is ravaging the world. ¡®The Divine Archer?¡¯ Hirate ask ¡®She is with me¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s helping you?¡¯ And Hirate raises his eyebrows. ¡®It is hard to know what women think¡¯ Jean simply said. Both Hirate and Jean knows that the Divine Archer have aplicated rtionship with the Ice Queen. But Hirate did not push for more answers. He just listens to what Jean is reporting to him. ¡®And the Speedster is also with me¡¯ ¡®Where was he before? Did he close the Multiversal points¡¯? Jean nodded ¡®This act you are doing right now¡­. for long you could endure it?¡¯ Hirate ask ¡®Three days ¡®Three days¡¯ Hirate muttered So, there would be three days for Death Monarch to settle his matters¡¯ Jean nodded. But he also said ¡®Or, maybe he would not care about those three days and he would enter the portal, regardless of the fact that I could endure it for three days¡¯ Hirateughed ¡®I could imagine him doing that¡¯ Then Hirate face changed to a serious expression and he look at Jean. Jean also look at him and Hirate said ¡®Then¡­it means you must convince him Jean. Convince him that you could endure it for three days. The world, like you said, need stabilizing. If Death Monarch is not here to constrain some of those undesirables, then there is high chance that the Criminal Alliance would be able to grow strongerter. Jean nodded and simply said ¡®I know. I will convince him¡¯ Then there was silence again. Jean appears to be standing there with him but Hirate know that Jean right now is everywhere, rying many things to all the great powers leaders. When he is silent, it must mean that the burden on his mind causes him to be a little bit slow. Then suddenly Jean said ¡®Lee Sangmin is with Warp¡¯ Hirate nodded ¡®I know¡¯ ¡®Look after yourself. Narleod probably would be able toplete his research¡¯ I have my own trump card¡¯ Hirate said. Jean was about to say something else when he jerks his head to another direction and he frowned. ¡®I have to go.¡¯ Hmm?¡¯ Death Monarch¡¯ Jean said and then he dissipated into motes of light. Hirate frowned and he tries to look toward that direction that Jean is looking before. He sighed ¡®I could not see anything¡¯ And he sighed hard. Chapter 896: Loki the trickster (1) ¡®It ended¡¯ that is the word that came out of that man mouth when he saw the area of the world slowly going back to normal. The sky calms down, the Earth no longer trembles. Storms around the area slowly fizzled out. The skies that was parted open is slowly closing back like the sky is sewn by some invisible force He breath hard and there is tiredness etched all over his expression. There is still pain, of course His ears are dripping ck blood but most of his injury has been healed. His long silver hair that covered his left eyes is messy and his body is still trembling even after the aftershocks have leave his body This is the effect when you have the soul to the attack. The damage to the world is not what concern this person. Instead, it is the Wheel in the sky that concerns him. And now that the Wheel is no longer, he could calm himself down The sound thates from the Wheel might sound only like a creaking to some other beings, but to him, there is a melody in each of the creaking sound. That melody whenbined with the other melody of the world, of the essence of the world energy¡­it would turn into a song A Song of Rebirth and Reincarnation. A Song that tortures his soul. He looks around him. He could not ascertain his location after the rollercoaster ride of teleportation that he was subjected to This time, he is at another ce. Another ind in the many ind that have sprouted after the sudden expansion of the world. This person with silver hair is none other than Yewa Hafar. He is now recovering and it would not be long before he would reach his optimal state. But Yewa Hafar did not move much even after he had recovered almost all of his energy That is because of someone beside him. Beside him is none other than Loki the Trickster. But this Loki is not the Loki that Death Monarch Azief knew. This is Number Seven. The Loki that knows all of the future information. That is why Yewa Hafar did not make any moves like leaving this ind. He did not mind being killed. But he clearly knows that Loki did not want to kill him. instead, if Loki really wanted to hinder his mission, he might create a sealing formation and seal him. Though for such a thing to be sessful for long is an impossibility considering who is backing Yewa Hafar, but it could still dy many of Yewa Hafar ns. Then Yewa Hafar said again the words he said before ¡®It ended¡¯ Loki look at Yewa Hafar and he simply said ¡®It is different¡¯ Yewa Hafar knows what Loki is talking about. This did not happen in the original timeline. Though, from the very beginning, there is already a lot of change. Some of the details remains the same, but there were many things that changed. The arrival of the Demon King should have been a few yearster. And he should have been weaker. And he did not make such waves like this But this time, clearly none of it follows that script. Yewa Hafar could only say ¡®You changed it¡¯ Loki smirks and simply said ¡®You and me both¡¯ Yewa Hafar snorted in displeasure. Then at that time a wave of Divine Sense sweeps through the ind. Loki click his fingers and his aura and Yewa Hafar aura were turned into lies. The truth was that he was there. But Loki is a being that could change truth into lies and vice versa. He alters the reality of the truth, tricking the Divine Sense by altering the Laws of the world, changing the truth that he and Yewa Hafar was not there and instead converting it into lies. This is only a fraction of what Loki could do with his domain of Truth and Lies The Divine Sense sweeps by, not sensing Loki and Yewa Hafar there. Yewa Hafar frowned as he recognizes this Divine Sense ¡®Death Monarch. He recovered. And from his Divine Sense, I sense a great power. He is only an inch away from Essence Creation. This time¡­.it seems that it would be faster¡¯ Then heughed ¡®Destiny and fate would surely try to catch up. The obstacle that he would face would multiplied and his enemies would be blessed with providence. Destiny and Fate do not like being underestimated and yed with. Are you ready for it, Trickster?¡¯ Loki did not reply Yewa Hafar question. He also knows that this is not good. Just because Azief be faster in fulfilling his destiny, did not mean it would be easier for Azief. instead, destiny and fate would surely ty to bnce it. Luck does have a limit. Especially for those who are still under the control of destiny and fate Other than a few existences in the Omniverse that is free from destiny and fate, every luck and fortune has a limit. Even Odin, Zeus, Ra, Vritra these powerful beings could not free themselves from fate and destinypletely. If they could free themselves from fate and destiny why would Odin have to start Ragnarok, always watching Baldur dying. Why would Hades always had to release the Titans and the Giants to always rey the Gigantomachia and the Titans to reenact the Titanomachy? Why would Osiris had to always fight Set? Even those inside the Source Wall is unable to free themselves. Of course Loki also knows some beings that did not fit under this category. Some beings had some advantage that free them from destiny and fate of this world. One of them is the Gardener. Not many people know that there is a garden in the Omniverse. This garden is different from any other gardens in the Omniverse A Primordial Garden which contains the essence of the Omniverse. The Gardener is the one who cut the flowers, pruned the fruits and sow seed and reap them The Gardener guards the garden. And that Gardener is Loki teacher. Each time, he thought about it, he always felt angry and frustrated with his teacher. But, only after he went back into time, he understands the constrain on his teacher. His teachere to him after the final battle was concluded. This is a story that he did not share with Jean, Hirate or even Sofia. His teachere unto him in his dream. In the form of a mare. His teacher sings to him of the Song of Yggdrasil, telling him about some matters of the Omniverse, told him about the Garden, told him about a book and a Song The Song is called the Song of the End and the book is called the Song at the End. It is the history of the Omniverse and how it ends. And from the very beginning of the first life in the Omniverse, the end has always been decided to end in the hand of the Destroyer. The details are not important. What is important was that certain big events would still happen regardless of the small changes in details. It is like a small anthill trying to stop the tide of a river flood. A ripple of water could not break thend. But enough ripple, enough force, and thend would break. It is then very important for one to know where to throw a stone where the ripple would be the strongest and howrge the stone that needs to be thrown into theke to make sure thend would break. Loki understood that at that time his teacher was giving him a hint. Even now, Loki is not sure whether his teacher is on his side or on ¡°That Being¡± side. Loki teacher is none other than the famous Cosmic Trickster, the sworn brother of Odin Allfather. Loki himself took his name from the name of his teacher. Of course he has his reason and it is not because he loves and admire his teacher. He was afraid of his teacher, because he could never understand his action. If he were to describe his teacher in one word, it would be chaos Loki himself in hister years resemble his own teacher, being a chaotic being that is hard to predict and changes his mind easily. This persona is cultivated by following his teacher. In the future, it would not be strange for people of Earth to have powerful teacher of different race of the Omniverse as their teacher as more and more people would travel out from Earth and adventuring on the starry skies. Azief himself had many teachers. There is Alsurt. There is Azul. And as for others they too would have their own adventure and would learn from many people. But if there is one thing that each of these powerful people would do is that they would not take too much teacher. It created Karma. And a Karma between a teacher and a disciple is hard to be broken. A teacher for a day is a teacher for a lifetime. In a world of magic, words are not to be spoken carelessly, oaths should not be thoughtlessly spoken. When one swore to primordial forces with their oaths, fate and destiny be witness. And when an oath is broken, destiny and fate would descend down and punish. Chapter 897: Loki the trickster (2) And there is nothing more terrifying that to fight with Destiny and Fate, Loki would know. He is fighting it right now. In the original timeline, it was not until he reached a high enough level that he changes his name to Loki. At that time, he had already learned many crafts from his teacher. There is power in name. And Loki knows that there are certain beings in the Omniverse that could divine fate, changes destiny with just knowing one name. Karma is a burden. But it also could be used as protection if one knows how to make use of it. Loki had Karma with his teacher. And instead of a burden, that Karma protects him form the eyes of many beings. Because his Karma would lead to his teacher. And no one could see through his teacher. Because to see his teacher fate and destiny, to seek his whereabouts would be to see the Primordial garden and saw the face of ¡°That Being¡± And those who see ¡°That Being¡± true face, one would either be crazy or be enlightened. And Loki had a feeling ¡°That Being¡± would never ever let any of his creation to see his true face. Not that his creation could see through it anyway. Loki, at first uses the name of his teacher as his name to deflect such magic. But along the way, he himself like the name and the name stuck. His real name however is very normal. That is one of the reason why he introduces himself as Loki when he first met Azief in this timeline. Names have powers. And his teacher name is able to hide him from the eyes of many powerful beings in the Omniverse Then there is Azul. Azul fate must have changed in this new timeline. While Loki could not know the changes of what happened to that Great Supremacy, from the fact that Azief had manage to fulfil the wishes of Azul, Loki had confidence that Azul might have been able to break thatst limit. Great Supremacy Azul is one of the oldest and ancient being in the Omniverse. Loki believes that the Time God changing of Times did not affect Grand Supremacy Azul at all. Loki could not confirm it but he was right. Azul memory was not affected by the changes of the Timeline. Loki sighed internally. Grand Supremacy Azul in this timeline is even Azief teacher. Loki and Jean had predicted that this would happen if Azief manage to solve Azul regret. This is a story that Loki had heard from Azief himself about how he regretted that he did not able to get the legacy of Azul when he was young. With a bit of help from Loki, Azief in this timeline had managed to gain the approval of Azul. This add another helper when the Battle at the End happen. There is also Wargod. That is also an ancient being. He is even more ancient than Azul, living Before the Beginning of Time Creation An Ethernian. Loki, at least this Loki knows more lore about the Etherna than Number Two Loki. He knows that the Etherna is the first creation in the Omniverse. And they live before Time was created. They were eternal, undying and unkible. Then Time came, Life appeared, Death emerges andws were imprinted upon all living beings. Now, there is only a trace of Etherna in the Omniverse, their stories are in ancient murals of many perisheds. Wargod is one of the beings in the Omniverse that one could say not heavily restrained by destiny and fate It is not quite urate saying that he had manage to free himself from fate and destiny, instead it would be more urate to say that he was protected from destiny and fate As one of the survivor of the great purge of Etherna, Wargod is a very special and unique existence in the Omniverse. Other than this three beings, Loki does not know anyone else that is not controlled by Destiny and Fate Or maybe, there is something that he had forgotten. Memory is his most potent weapon, but it could also be his biggest weakness. Destiny and Fate would always try to distort his memories. And the longer he is here, there is more chance that his memory would be prone to be manipted by Destiny and Fate ¡®Destiny and Fate, this two clingy bitch¡¯ he cursed a bit under his breath Even the Creator and the Destroyer is under fate and destiny. But of course, unlike other people, they work in tandem with destiny and fate and not controlled by it or controlling it He sighed thinking of what is happening right now. There are too many changes now. He did not know whether he should be happy for that or not. Of course he wanted to change the future. But he still needs to have some kind of foundation to make sure his n could be enacted. He was reminded by Time God Jean advice. ¡®Improvise and adapt. But remember the core part of the n. There are things that can be changed and there are things that must stay the same¡¯ That is his advice before Loki was sent back to the past in Thought-Form. Loki, Jean, Hirate, Sofia, they thought about a lot of possibility, discuss all the possible action and reaction that would happen when they change certain things in the past. They all put their heads together to make sure that at the end, they would be able to secure an ending which is different from their ending. They all agree that permutations of time are numerous and as such there are some guidelines that they created to make sure that the changes that Loki would made in the past would lead to that ideal ending in the end. They did anticipate that the past would change and some ns had to be chucked out or altered to suit the changes in the Timeline. But, they were very adamant that everything that is considered a pivotal moment of Azief life to not change. Even if that particr event is heartrending and would made Azief suffer, certain events must not change. One of such event is the Time Crisis. Fortunately, even though some of the details of this event had diverted from the original, it did not change the fact that the Time Crisis happens Many people that fought here today, did not know that they are living in a historic moment. It is not surprising after all. Most people in history did not know that they are actually living in such a historic moment. Time Crisis is a historic moment that would be remembered hundreds of years even after the event. The casualty of the Time Crisis of this time had decreased. Those who did not have future knowledge might not know why the Time Crisis is important but for Loki who had seen it all, he knows the impact of the Time Crisis better than anyone. People might think that the Time Crisis event is a catastrophic moment for the world but instead it is one of the turning point of humanity. It isn¡¯t only after a few hundred years the future generation categorized the event of the Time Crisis as a blessing in disguise. The impact of the Time Crisis is more than just destruction of many parts of the world. It is also the rejuvenation of the world. The multiversal energy that pour into Earth will slowly transform the world and more paths could be found. Right now, most of the people on Earth could only practice in one way and that is by using the system. Of course when one reaches a higher level, most of them would divert from the system method of training and instead focuses on the path of power that each individual would find. For example, Death Monarch with his perfection path, Jean with his extreme study of Time effect, Warp with the ability to changes the properties of space, manipte and controlling it and many others. But with the pouring of multiversal; energy, it also takes thews of the other worlds into Earth Prime This has a very positive benefits to Earth. Of course this benefits could not be seen in a short term, but in a long term period, one would see the positive effect that is brought by the Multiversal Convergence event Of course, the Orvanians would surely close up all the multiversal points near Earth Prime after this and they would sew it tight so that Earth prime would not intentionally create a Multiversal Convergence just to absorbs the energy from other worlds. And Loki also realizes that if such an event to happen multiple times at the same world, the risk of Reality Implosion increases each time and that is not something that is desirable for anyone There is a price in everything. Anyone who tells you differently, is selling something >>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 898: The trickster thoughts (1) The Time Crisis is something that Loki had been waiting for since the beginning. Now, that it hase to pass, Loki knows that the promised time nears. The situation on Earth was that when the portal opens, the World Orb absorbs the Laws of that Otherworlds and using it toplement, to add and enhanced the Laws of Earth Prime. There is also the absorption of energy form that Otherworlds that increase the amount of energy that is present in the Earth Prime. Before the Multiversal Convergence, Earth Prime is slowly approaching a deting of energy of the world. It had be a race between all the people in the world and those who were born in this era has the biggest advantage. It is like the first mover advantage. It is not a coincidence that the Seven Sovereigns live in the same era Azief, Raymond, Katarina, Jean, Oreki, Hikigaya and even him all live during the early years of the Fall. Loki during the year of the Fall was only a small child. It wasn¡¯t until a decadeter that he umtes power and energy of the world that he could stand tall in the world and slowly work to try to be a Sovereign. But at that time the energy of the world is monopolized by the people at the top already and it is hard for normal people to reach the Sovereign levels. Those who were born after usually could not progress as fast as those people that live in the early years of the Fall where the energy of the world was the purest and densest. It is like the rich be richer, the poor be poorer. That also happens on Earth even after the Fall, only this time it is where the stronger get stronger and the weak stay weak. This is because the rate of absorption between powerful people that was born earlier is faster than the person who was bornter For example, Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world probably would absorb a few percent of the world energy just to form his Disk or his Law Body if he was on Earth. Or he might absorb more. It is fortunate for Earth Prime that most of Azief breakthrough happens in another world. If not, he might have used a lot of energy that is present on Earth Prime. A few percent might not seem much in the scheme of things. But when one would consider that this is one percent of the one hundred percent of the distribution of the world energy, then one could only imagine the amount that he had absorbed And Death Monarch isn¡¯t the only leveler on Earth. All of those Disk Formation levelers, when they absorb the energy, their rate of absorption and their volume of absorption is different from people that is in the lower level. As such, as these people keep absorbing energy from the world, the energy of the world decreases. And while the All Source generated energy nonstop, when a ce is devoid of energy, it would take time before it is replenished. As such an unvirtuous cycle was created as the weak have to wait for the replenishment to send before they could absorb energy. But, what if after an energy replenishment by the All Source, another Disk Formation leveler wanted to hoard the energy area again? This was the problem before the Multiversal Convergence happens. This discussion was already debated in the World Meeting between the Seven Great Powers. Some had even proposed some dark ns about how to control the energy supply of the world like inciting Disk Formation levelers to kill off each other or hoarding the energy to their organization. If not for Loki vetoing power as the Regent of Pandemonium, Loki shudders to think the kind of methods the great power would employ to the world Hirate was the most dangerous in his thoughts. Hirate might have changed but there are certain things about him that did not change and that is his ruthlessness. He would not mind sacrificing the people for the world. If he could create a strong enough force to protect the world, he would not mind enacting a n that would impoverished the people form ess to the energy of the world. Hirate was obsessed of making sure that Earth would never again be put in such a situation where they were upied by foreign alien civilization. Loki know that Hirate had changed after the war with the Weronians. He had changed drastically. Well, a mass genocide would surely change one disposition. Even though Loki had seen it before on his timeline, it still brings him difort and pain. He saw many people that die. There were many that he had saved. But there were also many that he could not save. Those who had experience the Weronian War all had their mindset changed. The stories of the Weronian War are not a story one would recount in thepany of good men. Those who participated in that war see some crazy sick shit. Hirate was also affected with the death of Pandikar and how he did not mindying his life so that Death Monarch would move and help the world Loki had spoken many times with Hirate before. The Hirate of this timeline, is a bit different that then Hirate on his timeline. Different circumstances shaped different people. Hirate had always spoke to him that even though publicly he was forced to condemn Pandikar, in private he had always admired him even after his death. Toy his life for his belief, and to have his ideas to resonate so strongly that it would made Death Monarch, the one person in the world that had always remains out of the world politics to be moved, it is something that Hirate himself could not do. A me that burns bright is the will that is in one heart. Hirate would never let the world be weak. A weak world is a target for invasion. Now, that Earth Prime ismunicating with alien civilization and having great abilities and power, it signals to the world outside the starry skies of the Milky Way that Earth is now ready for a higher level of warfare. It is also the reason why Hirate epted Loki proposition of framing himself as the perpetrator of the Multiversal Convergence. The Greater Good. That is what Hirate must be thinking about. Because Hirate know that if the me is pin down on Death Monarch, with universal condemnation, the other six great powers need to take actions against Death Monarch. But themon people do not know what kind of force that they need to fights against. But people like Hirate, people like Raymond and other powerhouses of the world knows that to kill Death Monarch, and to even fight against him is like fighting against the Heaven. There is a reason why even after almost a decade that no one had been able to unseat Death Monarch from his throne of the strongest person of the world. He is the trailzer, the yardstick to which every leveler in the world measures themselves. To fight such an existence that is akin to Gods, even the Six Great power would think twice. And after today demonstration of his power, after seeing that sword strike that cleave the world and bring down the sky falling down, every hero and heroines in the world had only awe, admiration and fear in their hearts against Death Monarch How would they fight against such a being? What measure could they use to defeat him? Who could survive his sword strike? Who could withstand that gigantic Wheel pressure? Even if Jean and Hikigaya joins the world in attacking Death Monarch, there is never a guarantee that those two would win. Not to mention the entanglement between Death Monarch, Jean and Hikigaya that would surely also an obstacle to defeat Death Monarch. If the world power really intended to take action against Death Monarch, they must n the action without any possibility of failure. Because if they fail, Death Monarch would not be merciful. If they take action, they must have one hundred percent certainty that they would win and they would be able to rid themselves of Death Monarch. Even if there is only one percent chance of failure, they would not dare do it And by doing that, by waging war against Death Monarch, the world would once again plunge into chaos. Who could defeat Death Monarch right now? And even if there is someone that could defeat Death Monarch, is it beneficial to the world to kill Death Monarch? Who would be able to protect the world if the world number one protector is dead? Is it worth it? That is the question that each of the Great Powers must answer. Hirate considered this matter and he decided that the world must not wage a war against Death Monarch right now. Maybe someday. But not now. Not when the world is in a vulnerable state. Chapter 899: The trickster thoughts (2) Azief on the other hand would not mind sacrificing the world for his people. Loki on the other hand is greedy. He wants to save the world. And he wants to save the people too. Ironically enough, this attitude of wanting the best of both world is an attitude that he emted from someone. And that someone is Azief. Azief is not yet mature. He is not yet strong enough. He is not yet greedy enough. But, he is close. Azief himself had shown tendency that he did not want topromise when it is about the things he wanted That he did not want to sacrifice things. If he wants to save, he would save everything he could. He did not want to choose between two options. If there are only two options and losing even one of the option would make his heart suffers, then he would create a new option. And to create a new options requires him to be strong. It requires him to be so strong that he could change the rules. That is the arrogant and willful Azief that he knew. Of course, Azief right now had slowly shows that tendency. Loki knows Azief Grand Path. It is freedom. When one looks at Azief eventual fate, his eventual end, probably there is foreshadowing of fate and destiny all of his life. He smiles bitterly. Azief was never the chosen one. At least not in the beginning. But the choices he makes, the action that he takes, that is the thing that makes him chosen by fate and destiny Fate and Destiny burdened itself upon him because he could take it. Because he could be the tool of destiny and fate. In a way, as destiny and fate chooses someone, that someone is also actually choosing that fate and destiny. It is very hard to exin it and even harder to describe it. Fate and Destiny wears many faces. ¡®No wonder, he always searches for freedom¡¯ Loki in the past never understood Azief quest for this Grand Path of his. After all, in his eyes, Azief was already one of the most powerful being in the Omniverse. And with the Ten Eternal Rings, he could go toe to toe with the Great Supremacy in the vast gxy. Probably at that time, Azief himself had a premonition of his fate. Maybe, form the moment he be a Sovereign he had predicted that his life, and his death is under the guide of fate and destiny Unfortunately, Loki only understood thister in his life. Right now Loki still didn¡¯t know what Azief had seen when he went to the future. Hopefully, his Number Two could meet with Azief and talk about it. Even a slight variable could have a major impact in the grand scheme of things. Loki smiles a bit when he thinks of this old friend of his. ¡®Ghost of the past¡¯ he thought to himself. He then jerks his head suddenly. Yewa Hafar saw it but he pretended to see nothing. Loki smirks a bit. Number Two is hiding. Unlike him, Number Two did not possess Sovereign level abilities to hide himself from Azief Divine Sense. Fortunately, since the beginning Loki had always keep the Helm of Invisibility of Hades close. Loki smiles a bit when he thought of his first encounter with Azief on this timeline. At that time, eh already had the helm of Invisibility. Of course, the Helm of Invisibility that he had is not like the real helm of Invisibility of Hades. Loki met Hades once. His reputation as a somber old guy is true. And he is also very powerful and in charge of very important thing in Olympus. Though, he is regarded more respectfully than Hel in Nilfheim. Hel is the daughter of his teacher. Her appearance in Earth myth always described her as having a gloomy, downcast appearance and having a half blue and half flesh colored But Loki once saw her. She was nothing like that. She had a beautiful appearance like that of Freyja, her hair is golden and herplexion was light personified. She lives in arge mansion in Hel realm, having tens of thousands of servants and she governs the dead. Her power is also very mystical as she is nourished by living beneath one of the three roots growing from Yggdrasil Loki shakes his head. ¡®I am digressing¡¯ his mind wander off again. Loki mind is always scattered. And this is by design. It helps in making sure that the Time Correction would not be able to easily erase his memories. He thought back of the matter between the great world power. It was like he is returning back to his original thought before his mind wander off again He is thinking about Hirate decision in the past. Hirate once tried to do some very questionable practice to make sure that the power of the world did not decrease. Of course, Loki had the advantage of foresight of knowing what will happen in the future, so he knows that doing those dark ns, those dark schemes and plots will only harm the world in the future. If not for that fact, Loki probably might even agree with Hirate decision. Hirate decision was not wrong if one does not know what will happen in the future. Loki understood him. Hirate wanted to make sure that Earth would survive. That is why he crated Project Genesis, sending a lot of humans out into the space to survive in some other star system. They might have survived and founded a human colony on some on some foreign star system or they might have been destroyed by some freak ident in space. But Hirate intention was always for the continuation of humanity. An evil man that slowly trying to be better. That is who Hirate is as a person. Loki could not condemn such a person. Loki knows that in the end, Hirate would change for the better. Unfortunately, before that could happen, before Hirate could be that person, he had to make a lot of mistakes That is how people learn. By making mistakes¡­.and oveing it. Not forgetting the mistake but learning from it. And for someone who knew the future like Loki, sometimes that is the hardest thing to do. To let them make the mistakes and learn from it. Telling someone and letting them finding it out for themselves always have different effect. Loki had to watch. He had to watch Azief stumble and fall. He had to watch his friends make mistakes. And he could see them learning, growing and oveing it. The strongest steel had to be forged from the fires of hell. It might break. It might crack. But if it survives the pounding of the hammer, if it endures the repeated quenching it could withstand any pain. That is the price that they have to pay. ¡®At least the future did not deviate too much. Time Crisis had sessfully passed. Now, there would be a long gap between this event and the next. The Marriage of Earthshaker and the Divine Archer.¡¯ He muttered to himself like he is trying to assort his memories. He wonders whether this event would happen at all. But seeing the many pieces falling into its ce, Loki is quite sure that this event would happen again. But who knows the ending of this wedding this time. In his timeline, something happened and Sofia did not go through it. But who knows? This time the rtionship between Azief and Katarina seems deeper. It might also be more tragic. And they met earlier than then should have. Katarina herself is different this time. She was¡­. brighter That is how Loki views the Katarina of this timeline. In his timeline, like Azief, she was darker, and colder. Meeting is fate. And parting is destiny. But if one meets before their time, then fate is changed. If they part before their time, then destiny would be altered. Loki sighed. Number Two had a long way ahead of him, he thought to himself. After all, before the event of the Marriage of Earthshaker and Divine Archer couldmence, there is a few events that needs to happens first. Loki thought of it as intermission before the good stuff. Before the event of the Marriage, there would be the battle for the Divine Throne. That is the era of the Sovereign. To others, this is a big deal. But not to, Loki. The big events are the six events that happens after the coronation of the Sovereigns. And thinking about the battle for the Divine Throne, Loki could not help but reminisce certain happenings of his past Most prominently, the first battle for the Divine Throne. >>>>>> We are now reaching to the area where Loki would start telling a little bit more insights about what is the battle for the Divine Throne and who is fighting for it. There is a lot of exposition in Loki chapters. Hope you all could power through it. Chapter 900: The battle for the divine throne (1) The battle for the Divine Throne began during the time of the selection of the Third Sovereign. It is during the sh between the two potential candidate of Sovereign which is the battle between Katarina and Jean. Raymond had reign for one hundred years at that time and he was ready to crowned a new Sovereign as the energy of the world was ripe for another strand of omnipotence. The All Source is an unlimited power source. But unlimited does not mean that it is always full. Unlimited energy producing artifact but even this artifact had a rate of which it produces his energy. If one took all of it, then one would have to wait until the energy of the world returned back to the amount of energy needed to break through the Half Sovereign realm to the Sovereign realm Each time a Sovereign is crowned, a great amount of energy is absorbed. And the process of replenishing back that energy that was absorbed roughly take one hundred years Actually, this is already a great improvement., In any of other alien civilization, if one such being like a Sovereign is born, it would take at least ten thousand years for the energy of that world to be replenished. Of course, with the absorption of so much energy, there would also be side effect to the world. And in that one hundred years of period, people would find it hard to break through to the next realm And some even would have their realm demoted because of the absorption power that is required to elevate a person toward Sovereign level. This is why the battle for the Divine throne was created by Azief. Any Half Sovereign leveler could fight against each other in the Heavenly Dimension that Azief had created. The winner would be crowned by the Sovereign and could sit on the Divine Throne to absorbs the world energy to be a Sovereign Right now, the sight of many Disk Formation leveler is amon thing. And each of the great powers has a Disk Formation level working under them They were not rare anymore and there were numerous of such levelers in the world. But when the era of Sovereign happens, the sight of Disk Formation Leveler all around the world will not be as numerous as it is today. At that time, those who are Disk Formation leveler is mostly those who came from the same era as the Sovereigns and most of them would fight for the energy of the world that is left. By taking the energy of the world, by taking this essence of omnipotent energy, one had to pay the Karma. Thus, each Sovereign must protect the Milky Way gxy. Because they owe Karma to all living being in the world. Azief who was the first Sovereign of course did not want to forever be bounded by the Will of the World and the Heavenly Laws. This is a secret that Loki found outter. Azief was the one that created the Divine Throne. He separated the Will of the World from him and forge the Divine Throne. And when Raymond had the opportunity to breakthrough to Sovereign level, Azief did not only not stop him, instead, Azief protected Raymond from any interference from the outside. Then he crowned Raymond and Azief created the Underworld, his own independent realm possessing the power of life and death, governing the aspect of creation and destruction. This is his Aspect, his Domain which he had control over. As he was the First Sovereign, his control of the Laws of the World is very strong. Even when he did not seat himself on the Divine throne, he still has the ability to use the Will of the World. As such, when Sovereign fight each other, they would fight in other dimension or other stay system because each Sovereign that once sit on the Divine Throne could manipte the Laws of the World of Earth Prime. Azief was the First. Raymond was the second. Third was Katarina. The third is when the true battle for the Divine Throne began First, it was because the Will of the World wasplete. Second, at that time, there is many people who had reached the Half Sovereign level. In the beginning, no one had been able to follow Azief footsteps in increasing his level of attainment in power and as such when he first be a Sovereign he had no peer. There was no rival to him. In Loki timeline, Raymond was Azief closest rival. After he was captured by the Ind of Peace, Raymond overtook Azief attainment of power and for a while, he was the most powerful person in the world. But Raymond was unlike Azief in that he is bound by the rules of the World Government. After Azief breaks out from the World Government prison, he went underground. He became the concierge of crime and he uses his position in the criminal underworld to protect himself against the people of the World Government and his other enemies Azief in Loki timeline did not have many friends and have many enemies. But one could say that all of those tribtions shaped him. It enables him to use that pressure levied on him to go over his limits. But also because of it, he had missed many opportunities. Azief could never pursue perfection path in that other timeline because he had to forcefully breakthrough to the higher realm ahead of time because of the threats on his life. He did not have the right situation like it is in this timeline, where he could pursue Perfection Path without anything obstructing him Perfection Path is not an easy path to walk through. Perfection Path must be done in sequence. And each stage must be Perfect. The longer one persevere in the Perfection Path, the longer one umte experiences, the stronger and the higher the probability of able to break through the next level with Perfection. One misstep, one w would render the path broken. And that is what happen to Azief in Loki timeline. He had to break the Perfection path and breakthrough to Disk Formation level without Perfecting his Seed Formation because of the circumstances surrounding his life. At one point he had to breakthrough or die against the assassins that the enemy factions had sent against him It was not so different when Azief was fighting against the many assassins during his Extermination Thunder Tribtion The Path of Perfection is broken. And there were many other opportunities that he missed because of his circumstances. This is why luck and fortune is also a very important for a person who walk the Perfection Path One of that opportunity is the trials of Azul. Azief in that timeline was colder, darker. He chose the wrong choice and he did not get the legacy and appreciation of Azul On the other hand, in this timeline, Loki was very hardworking from behind the scene to make sure that many of the obstacles that Azief would face would be easier But in the end, one personality dictates one fate. Azief in this timeline is not hunted by many people. There is nobody in this world in their right mind would try to hunt a predator like Azief He is the strongest person in the world, and he has loyal friends that would help him, a sworn brother that would not hesitate to die for him and he is deified and revered in many parts of the world because of his deeds and his prowess. Everything had changed. Because Azief change. He is less darker, and he is more empathetic than he was before. He understands certain thing that he did not understand before. And all of this, it makes a difference. A great hero of the world, the strongest person in the world,cking nothing But then, how did Azief in that timeline, even after being oppressed by many powers, hunted by the World Government and other faction of the world manage to surpass Raymond who were backed by the most powerful organization on Earth at that time and still manage to be the First Sovereign? This all have to do with the Ten Eternal Rings. That ring is very mystical and powerful and its abilities is something that defies the heavenlyws. Of course, there is a price for everything. And that ring has a very interesting history. In this timeline, fortunately, Azief did not rely too much on that ring. Loki fear the connection that Azief would form with that Ring. The more he relies on it, the stronger the connection between the owner and the ring. It is not necessarily a bad thing. After all, the stronger the connection between the owner and the artifact, the more powerful the power of the ring bes. But, in the case of Azief, it is very bad to be strongly connected with that Ring. Because it is part of the machinations of fate and destiny. Loki knows the true owner of that Ring. Chapter 901: The battle for the divine throne (2) The first owner of that ring is someone that is ursed. And that curse stays on. One could even say it was destiny that guided Azief to find that ring. That is something that Loki could not change. In that timeline and in this timeline, Azief still arrive at the Seresian world and get that ring. It is all connected when one thinks about it. If Azief did not go to the Seresian world, he would not lead a trail of energy for the demonic soldiers to follow and the destruction of the world during the Multiversal Convergence might not be as bad as it is now But there is no use crying over spilt milk. Because he was present during that final battle. Though, he wonders whether Number two knows or not about this memory. Sometimes, even he himself could not know what the other Loki remembers and not remembers. This is intentional on his part. He sighed each time he thinks of the Ten Eternal Rings The Ten Eternal Rings is very ancient. And it is very mystical in its abilities and the effect that it has on the Laws in the Omniverse. Azief in the other timeline rely heavily on that ring to reach Sovereign level. Loki is d that at least in this timeline, he would not rely too heavily that ring. Azief in this timeline had fulfilled Azul mission and probably got Azul legacy. As such, the hidden danger of the ring is minimized. Loki look at Yewa Hafar who was standing beside him. They both look at the state of the world and seeing the changes. There are new sceneries to be seen in front of them, new continents to be explored, new path that would appear A brand new world. The world had be even more dangerous. But it also be more beautiful. It is ironic that sometime these things go hand in hand There is no longer steel towers and bad air. Instead there are trees that reached the clouds, looking ethereal and mystical. To the one living in this era, this sight is very extraordinary. But to those ofte regeneration, these kind of scenery might be the norm the shade of the tree could even cover an entire country if this is before the expansion of the world. The area below the tree is cold because of the branches and the leaves that covers the ground from the sunlight. But still nts below the tree grows. Because some trees did not need sunlight but instead were nurtured by the energy of the world It would be like the nts and fruits in many fantasy novels where it is nurtured by energy and the fruits would be mystical and possess great beneficial effect to the body and one¡¯s energy cirction. The air is clean and each time one inhales the air of the world, one would feel refreshed and energized. The energy of the world is boundless like the very beginning of the Fall when leveling up was fast that it could be achieved in killing monster in a few days. The water is clean, the air is clear, the world was like at its nascent form when dinosaurs rule the Earth. Oxygen is abounding and as such, this would surely make changes to the animal in the world. And oxygen is not the only thing that would changes the life on earth. There is also all of this energy that is hovering between heaven and Earth, nourishing the world Many people believe that oxygen is the cause of the gigantism of the dinosaurs. But actually the atmospheric oxygen on Earth during most of the past 220 million years ago was actually considerably lower than 21 percent of the world oxygen before the Fall. Most believe that the oxygen level during that time is between ten to fifteen percent. For Cretaceous period (65 to 145 million years ago) may believe that it is up to thirty percent atmospheric oxygen Of course this itself did not negate the influence of oxygen for the evolution of life on Earth but the gigantism of dinosaurs cannot be exined simply by the theory of dense concentration of oxygen. Maybe, there is a trace of magic. Lokiughed when the think of this. he did not care much about this. But he knows this is a brand new world. Yewa Hafar also seems to be thinking of something. No doubt, that like him, Yewa Hafar is also thinking about his next n. Other people did not have to think too much. But for them, as they both are chess yers, they spend their time thinking of how to move their chess pieces to gain the perfect ending that they wanted Loki did not bother Yewa Hafar. He too wanted to think more. It is not always that he is out and about. Slumbering for too long also have its side effect. All the while, Loki is still protecting Yewa Hafar from any detection. That, and he is still holding Yewa Hafar. It is not like Yewa Hafar could escape him with his ability of a Sovereign right now. Loki close his eyes for a second. He is trying to think about anything that he might miss. Memories, especially his memories need to be review always. Especially when he hade out from his sealed space that he had created. He needs to make sure that his memory is still intact. One of the things that he knows he must remember is the Battle for the Divine Throne. It is a filler if he had to categorized it. After all, the main event, the second event that he had bookmarked happens after the Divine Throne battle ended. But this filler is very important. Because Loki also knows that there is a chance that the sequences of who bes Sovereign might change this time. Azief is still the likeliest candidate to be the first sovereign. But as for the other, the sequences of them entering Sovereign realm might change. And that is not necessarily good. Especially if Jean bes Sovereign before its time. Then a lot of things would change. He still remembers the Battle for the Divine Throne, like it had happened yesterday. And most important of all the battel of the Divine throne is the first true battle for the Divine Throne which is to decide the Third Sovereign. The third Sovereign is Katarina the Ice Deity. Jean and Katarina was evenly matched during the Battle of the Divine Throne. One could even say that during the battle, Jean was superior and barring any unforeseen circumstances, he would be the third Sovereign. But, Azief appeared. He was that unforeseen circumstances. Even Raymond could not stop him since from the very beginning, Azief had already reaches to a realm that is above Raymond. The entire realm for the battle of the Divine throne crack just by him appearing and Raymond was pushed away from his Divine Throne seat Even Sovereign have different realm. Aziefe out from the Underworld and he sided with Katarina because he used to owe Katarina. This is Karma. And this is how powerful Karma could be to affect Destiny and Fate. And by crowning Katarina, Jean had to wait another one hundred years before he could have the chance to be a Sovereign again And that is the beginning of the tragedy of Paulette and how it would eventually lead to the War of the Sovereigns. Each event interconnected with each other to reach that tragic conclusion. Lokiugh a bit There would be six hundred years that had to pass before the marriage of the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. That is how long that Number Two had time to set up all the preparations before the next event started. Of course, Number Two might have his own thoughts. After all, things changes and Number Two had also have to change his n ording to circumstances. Out of the six events that would happen in the future, Loki felt that the Marriage of the Earthshaker would be the easiest to change. And because it is the easiest to change, it is the most dangerous. The Marriage and the subsequent event needs to happen for the other five events after it to also follow up. Then Loki smiles bitterly. Thinking about the battle for the Divine Throne, he felt a little bit bitter. After all, he also fought in the battle of the Divine Throne. But the sad thing about this era was that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to win. After the Sixth Sovereign was crowned, the Will of the World was ripped apart. The Will of the World is needed to create the Divine Throne. Each Sovereign when they were crowned by the power of the Wil of the World controls all the Laws that is present in Earth Prime. Of course, when they sit on the Divine throne, they were also constrained by it. Hence, why one could understand that when a Sovereign sit on the Divine Throne, he is limited sometimes by the Laws that bounds him. The Sovereigns is all powerful, but he is also restrained. Azief told him this. because out of all the Sovereigns, Loki is the only one that had never sat on the Divine Throne. Loki did not know whether to think of it as a blessing or not. Loki is also tempted to stop the ripping of the Will of the World. After the Sixth Sovereign, no one thought that the world would have another Sovereign. Loki had fought with all he had to have a seat at the big boys table. Maybe it is because of the other sovereign action of ripping the Will of the World that makes Loki very much despise most of the Sovereigns even when he is one. ¡®Aish, old stories¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>>>> Chapter 902: The limit to the changes (1) Now, he should focus on this current reality and the current changes of the world. The fact that Time Crisis still happen shows that his n was not wrong. That there is a limit that he could change and there are certain events that would be hard to change. At least now, Hirate would stop thinking of some horrendous ns to take control of the energy of the world for the elites. The Multiversal Convergence now had made sure that those great powers no longer think of implementing such terrible ns upon the world poption. This is the small change that he could do. Slowly changing, slowly throwing small pebbles into the calmke, to let the waves keep continuing. Now that the All Source had absorbedrge volume of energy from the Otherworlds, this is no longer the case. It is without a doubt that the Time Crisis will help the strengthening of humanity as a whole when more people would have the chance to breaks through to Disk Formation. Time Crisis if one looks at it on a benefit-loss standpoint, it is a good thing that it happened. But, right now, it is a tragedy. Tens of thousands of people had died before the Mirror Dimension was activated, as they had to fight with the sudden invasion of the demonic creatures Many more died before Death Monarch arrives and destroy the tens of millions of demons by himself. Today it is a tragedy. However, in the long term, it is a benefit. Time sometimes changes everything. The important thing was that Time Crisis must happen for the other events to also happens. Loki, Jean, Sofia Hirate all recognized this. That is why even though Loki knows that there would be people dying he still had to steel his heart and let the Time Crisis happens. Azief decision to go to the future to see what would happen to his rtionship with Sofia also is the cause for another important event in the future which is why Loki did not stop him. There is thing that he could change and must change. And there are things that must not change and must be prevented from changing Loki had always had to n meticulously so that he would not break this rule. Because if he breaks it, then the potential of failure is too high. And because of the stake of this n is very high, at times Loki had to be hardhearted. This is why he feel veryplicated seeing the Time Crisis event ending the way it did. The Demon Kings survives that battle It was a shock to see that the Demon King actually have such a method and if that is all, it would be that big a problem But the Demon King is kidnapping Katarina and bringing her to the Seresian world. This did not happen before in his timeline This is a variable that Loki did not anticipate. Katarina could die. And that would throw arge wrench into the ns of the future It would change so many lives and affect so many things. It is not like Katarina never had the risk of dying before. But she must not die now. At least, she should die in the War of the Sovereigns and not now. Of course, Loki is not the only one that did not want Katarina to die. Yewa Hafar also did not want Katarina to die Because if she dies, there is many more variables at y. And right now Loki and Yewa Hafar both could not handle more variables at this moment And because of this both him and Yewa Hafar knows that there is a new wind blowing. And it is not a wind that is blowing on favor of them If everything changes, without any order at all in the Timeline, then how could his n work? Changing everything is not the way. Loki knows this. the force of Time, Destiny, Fate would then conspire to correct such tant maniption of Time. It must be subtle. It must be hidden. Loki think of the story of the Universe as a book which had an ending that is predetermined by the author This author is none other than that mysterious supreme being, the one that many called Supreme One. And if he changes the story, if he makes changes to the plot that is to obvious, then the author would realize that his story has been altered as he read back on the story. Because the changes in the plot is too obvious, Destiny and Fate would catch that discrepancies easier. With a few corrections with his pen, this author could then change back the plot to the original. But what if, the characters in the story slowly take their time to change the predetermined ending? Changes one bit by one bit. Small plots here and there changes. And when the author does realize that the small details were changed, the author have to change the bigger plot. Because the story doesn¡¯t fit anymore and to write it all again from the beginning would not be an option. The story has to fit for it to make sense. A story must be fun. It must have a beginning and an end. But what determine the end? It is the middle of the story. The plot that foreshadowed the ending. And if this plot slowly changes, change toward a direction of the story that would require a correction of the ending, then the ending could be change. That is why Loki always cautioned himself to not change too much. He must change something. But he must change only the necessary part. This is a chess game. And he had to y by the rulers. But the one setting up the chessboard could easily flip away the chessboard. So, he always need to be cautious. Today, something had changed. But the cause of this change¡­. who know if it¡¯s because of him¡­. or because of Yewa Hafar? Or maybe, the credit did not fall onto them at all. But Loki had strong premonition that, all of this changes was in the making since Azief had changed. Loki suddenly chuckles ¡®He changed. So, the future change.¡¯ Then heughs. Yewa Hafar frowned. He was still standing beside Loki. He also had the time to calm himself down. Like Loki, he too thinks about a lot of thing. Unlike Loki he did not have to worry too much about Time Correction. Because he was not the one that turn back time. But his memory is also could be tampered by the Time Correction. Right now, he is also trying to remember any details that he might have forgotten He heard what Loki had said and then he spoke ¡®If the future change, then your n and your scheme¡¯s would be harder to be realized¡¯ Loki nodded as he stoppedughing. But there is still a smile on his face. He looks at Yewa Hafar and he nodded ¡®True. My n would be harder to realize. But¡­.¡¯ and he chuckles again as he looks at Yewa Hafar as he finished the rest of his sentence ¡®But¡­while it may be harder for me¡­it would also make it harder for you¡¯ Yewa Hafar eyes turns ck for a second before he blinked and his eyes returns to normal as he said ¡®Just because someone throws a stone into ake and it createsrge ripples, did not mean the water would overflow. In the end, the water would still be in theke¡¯ Loki however did not get baited. instead, he only smiles and said ¡®Who knows? Maybe, if there is enough stone being thrown into theke, the water in theke would overflow?¡¯ Yewa Hafar only scowled at Loki words. Loki look at his left and at his right. Jean Divine Sense is also not that good right now. Loki of course could see what Jean had done. It only took him a nce to understand what Jean was trying to do Loki look up at the sky and he smiles a bit. It is enough that he had save Yewa Hafar. If not for the many things that he still needs to do and the fact that killing Yewa Hafar is useless, Loki would not hesitate to kill Yewa Hafar right now. He turns his face to Yewa Hafar and then he simply said ¡®Now, this is enough. I have done more than enough¡¯ Yewa Hafar narrowed his eyes. But then almost a secondter, he understood. ¡®Don¡¯t you da-¡® Tak! Loki click his finger and Yewa Hafar who were about to say something were transported up into the moon. It was almost an instant as the space around him distrusted and absorbs Yewa Hafar and regurgitated him on the area of the moon Lokiugh feeling funny. It was like he was doing a prank on Yewa Hafar. Then hisugh stopped. He could feel the power of the Time Correctioning after him. ¡®Haish. They could not even let me have some fun¡¯ Right now, the world energy is getting stabilized and thews that were in chaos before is also slowly recovering and as such, for a being like him, synched out of time, in an era that he did not belong in, the force of Time Correction would being after him Chapter 903: The limit to the changes (2) If he was a Sovereign right now, the force of Time Correction would at most injured him. But he is not a true Sovereign. Instead he only possesses the Willpower of a Sovereign but did not possess the true prowess of a Sovereign. His body would not be able to withstand the overbearing power of Time Correction. Loki look at another direction and he nodded to himself. ¡®Number Two should have all the memories from Number One. This is more than enough¡¯ he thought to himself. Saying this, he then flicks his finger forward. The Laws of the world around him distorted and changes it properties. The space crack and thunder crack up in the heavens. The gust of wind that was generated when he flicks his finger tore open a hole in space. If one looks at the space tear one would see dark void on the other side of that space tear. Loki walk toward that space tear and he immediately disappeared. The world be calm as Loki had return back to the sealed dimension. On another part of the world, Loki remove the Helm of Invisibility form the top of his head. He had sense that Number Seven hade out and returned back. ¡®He is taking too much risk¡¯ he clicked his tongue. But then he thought of the current situation and he could somewhat agree with Number Sevening out. If Number Seven did note out when Azief summons that Wheel and protect Yewa Hafar, there would be to many variables for them to keep track offter. All in all, he is a genius. There is a sly smile on Loki face as he realized that he had just praise himself to high heaven. ¡®I have more important thing to do¡¯ He taps his forehead and he close his eyes as he tries to digest the changes that Number One had done and then he nodded to himself. All of Number One experience, his feeling and emotions all now be Number Two experience, feeling and emotions. ¡®I don¡¯t know what Azief would do after he find out that I take the me for him. He might seek for me. Or he might also confess that he is the one that started it all¡¯ There is a smile on Loki face. ¡®But my n is quite foolproof. Even if he confesses, it would be useless since everyone would only think that he is trying to protect me¡¯ Sighing he said ¡®And the general trend of the era is blowing toward him so the Great Power would only support the current narrative. There are only merits and no demerits in me taking the me. Even Hirate understood this. Even if the other great power learns of the real truth, they would think of the greater good and will not try to drag Azief down to the mud. Because then they have to fight Pandemonium¡¯ Heughed at his own thoughts and said ¡®But, Azief had always been a bit unpredictable. I wonder what he would do.¡¯ The wind blows, the flowers blooms, the grass grows and the clouds above his head move. Nature is changing in a rate of speed that is incredible Loki closes his eyes for a second, like he wanted to take it all in. Then he opens back his eyes. Loki then look toward the direction of that hill He could only see blurry images of the hill and the people around the hill. The chaotic energy sis till not yet fully disperse from around the world. ¡®And, I think he would be busy with Katarina matters¡¯ Like Will, Loki know what Azief would do. Azief would surely go to the Seresian world to save Katarina even if it¡¯s a trap. Katarina is after all one of Azief greatest love. Her and Sofia. This tangled rtionship between them would take hundreds of years. And even after the death of Katarina, this tangled rtionship did not end. As Sofia eloquently put it, she could not fight someone that is idealized in Azief mind. How could she fight a dead person? And because of that, even before fighting Sofia had lost. All the memories that Azief had of Katarina magnified after her death. Regrets and longing of a person that is already dead, an emptiness that Sofia could not fill because Azief would not let her. It is quite a tragic story. Loki sighed. ¡®Now, is not the time to worry about him. I need to worry about myself first¡¯ he thought to himself as he scours his sleeve with his hand. Weirdly, his hand seems to enter into another space dimension when he put his hand inside hisrge sleeve. A few secondter he found what he was looking for. He brought out a pouch. The pouch had runic inscription on it. He opens the pouch and inside it is millions of items. This pouch had already been modified with space magic making it able to store even a whole inside it. Loki look at the many things inside his pouch and put his hand inside his pouch and a secondter he brought out an octagonal te with inscription on it. The octagonal te is blue in color He then taps a few of the inscription like he is inputting amand onmand prompt of theputer. The octagonal te shines and glows and then on the t te that did not have anything before, a holographic projection rises up showing a location ¡®Phew¡¯ Loki thought to himself. ¡®It is unscathed¡¯ he thought to himself. He was actually quite confident of his creation but there is always a chance of something to go wrong. Thankfully, it did not. ¡®So, it had move to the other side of the world. Haish. Azief really overdone it this time. Though, I should count my blessing. At least it was not destroyed.¡¯ The holographic projection that appeared shows a location. It is the location of Loki secret prison. Nowhere Land. That is the name of the prison. Only a few people in the world knows that this prison exist and fewer people knows its name This prison before the expansion of the world was deep below the surface of the ind in Jan Mayen in Denmark A prison that is made by using the mixture of certain soil found in the Bubble Land. Most of the spells and formation that protected the prison has already been torn apart. But there is still a few of them that remains intact. Loki knows he needs to repair all of thatter. There is also the fact that certain part of the prison had been destroyed. This has something to do with the fact that it disengages itself from its original location and all the ley lines of the ind that was connected with the prison had been severed. Its concealing abilities however remain intact. Loki shudders to think what would happen if this prison is found by Azief. Most of Loki secrets might be exposed. Most of the time, any changes to the world, this prison, be it tall water that came crashing down or the quaking sea bed trembling, it remains unaffected. It is maintained by some invisible force that was undeterred and unmoved. But, with the Multiversal Convergence, even his prison could no remainpletely unscathed from it. Loki nodded to himself. ¡®I need toy low.¡¯ That is his n right now. Then he said to himself, like he is reminding himself Around him, there is an aura of time. Ancient and at the same time do not exist. Loki is not supposed to exist in the first ce. Or to be more urate, should not exist yet. Hees from the future, at least his mind was. So, the Time Correction which is mystical and mysterious in nature is trying to correct this anomaly that to ¡°it¡± is something that is wrong in the fabric of reality And this is unlike some time traveler whoe to the past using technology, manipting Time using science and physics. The way that Loki and his friends did it, they were using magic. If someone uses thews of physics to bend thews of time and space, they would also be constrained by thews of physics. Loki uses magic to do what he is doing now. he too is constrained. But not by the samews that a person might be constrained under thews of physic. Since he uses magic, then constraining him is also magic. But, because of the runes that is present all around him, it protects him from the correction force of Time And the force of this Time Correction is more concentrated toward Number Seven. But Loki felt it for a moment and he could only ignore it ¡®I also need to make contact with the Broker. I have to seek Riana¡¯ he mutters to himself, making a note in his mind Riana is the one closest to the Broker and also one of his subordinate If there is anyone in the world that knows where the Broker is, it would be Riana. If he is not mistaken, those two people share quite the close rtionship. Riana must be in Pandemonium right now or under the orders of the Pandemonium. After all, Loki was the one that told them to help Pandemonium. He knew Pandemonium would not be able to handle all the demonic soldiers if he did not send some help. But, Loki could guess that those three sisters would know what to do after hearing the news that he was the one that was responsible for the Multiversal Convergence Riana did not betray him. But she is not entirely honest with him either. Riana after all is no his ve. And he had never taken in Riana to make her be a ve. He shakes his head. ¡®They would know how to run before they got caught by Azief¡¯ Loki is one hundred percent sure that Azief might capture the three sisters to force him toe out. Those three sister would also know that would happen. Loki is quite sure that he would be hunted by all the great powers after this. The only way for him to survive and evade capture is to forge an alliance. There are some hidden forces that he hid that would be of help to him. He also knew some mercenaries, some faction of the criminal underworld that would help him in his endeavor of eluding capture by the great powers of the world. The Broker is in his List. Then he thought of another name. Ezzio the Inventor. He smirks and said to himself ¡®Ezzio might not be eager to see me again¡¯ Loki did not forget that he had once captured Ezzio to give him the location of that Orb. But maybe Ezzio had changed. After all, he got all the stash of the treasure that belongs to the Merchant King. It did not rece his family, true, but being sad while being rich is better than being sad while being poor. He has lots of enemies. But he also has a lot of partners. He smiles and heughed ¡®This time I have a lot of time to prepare. It is not long now that Azief would reach Sovereign level. Then it would be the Age of the Sovereigns. Before that eraes, I need to n a lot of things before I could reach the Origin¡¯ Then taking a deep breath, he once again put the Helm of Invisibility on top of his head and then he flew toward the direction of Nowhere Land as the world calms down. >>>>>>>> Chapter 904: Primordial garden (1) At the same time that Loki on Earth is flying toward Nowhere Land, space distorted in one of the space area of the Omniverse. The space distorted before runes appeared out of nowhere and stabilizes it. There is someone walking along the lines of energy of the Universe and that person is none other than Loki This is Number Seven. He arrived at one multiversal point that is hidden inside anotheryer of hidden dimension. There are all kinds of runic formation floating round. This runic formation is all for protection, for hiding, for cloaking Loki true location. This dimension, this area itself is always mobile, moving through parallel universes, dimensions and all kinds of worlds. It made searching for his location almost an impossibility. This method is actually inspired by Wargod methods. Of course he could not be as tant as Wargod who uses a broken star as his ce of dwelling. Inside this nothingness space of existence there is a throne. This throne is made from stars and there are two snakes that slithers across its handle. This snake is not normal snakes as it had red rubies eyes and golden skin. It did not move when Loki was not there but when they sense their master, they immediately move. Loki smiles and sighed a bit ¡®It is not always I had the chance to take a breath of fresh air.¡¯ Fortunately, this time when he goes to his slumber, the memory of Number One would at least be afort for him. He flies to his floating throne and was about to sit on his throne but then he stopped. There is something on top of his throne. His eyes narrowed. And his expression changes. ¡®What kind of thing this is?¡¯ It is a token, a coin. It glinted gold and there is a carving of a snake circling each other forming an S symbol and biting the tail of the other. Loki knows that there is only one person that would leave such a message and leave such a symbol. Instead of a person, it is more urate to call him as Asgardian. ¡®Teacher¡¯ Loki muttered to himself. This is the symbol of Loki the Cosmic Trickster. Loki immediately look around him, expecting his teacher to suddenly materialize in front of him That is his teacher normal way of appearing in front of someone. Loki method of theatrics, of appearing before someone is actually copied from his teacher. But there is no trace of his teacher in this dimension. Well, his teacher is adept in hiding his trace. He sighed. Loki of course knew that his teacher is not just some normal Asgardian gods. If is teacher is just a normal Asgardian Gods, they would not be able to enter this area. This runic formation that heid upon this sealed dimension inside a multiversal points that always mobile and move without stop, is not something an Asgardian Gods could break into without notifying Loki Divine Sense that he had left inside the area. But, it would be different for his teacher Loki did not sit down. The serpents that was waiting for him to it hiss. A few ravens fly out from their trees of stars and perch itself on top of the throne They look at Loki. Loki only click his tongue. ¡®What is teacher trying to do?¡¯ Loki has always bene confident. He is even confident enough to fight against Yewa Hafar, one of the Acolytes of the Destroyer but for some reason, when it is about his teacher, he was not that confident. Know your enemy and you will win every battle. But, it is precisely because he knows his teacher, he knows how hard it is to win against his teacher There is many reason why his teacher would easily found this ce and could easily enter it. One of the reason is because it is his teacher that teaches him this spell and this formation to remain hidden from the many gazes in the Omniverse. It is one of the basic of learning runes. And that is to create runic formation. His teacher not only teaches him runes but also hieroglyph of the Amenthes and Sekhet Hetepet and incorporated that into his rune. It requires high knowledge in formations to infiltrate this formation. Of course Loki had made many changes to the formation and he is also curios whether his teacher had solved the formation key or did he rely on his other identity to break into this dimension. Loki teacher another identity is none other than the Gardener of the Primordial Garden. If he uses that identity, there is probably no formation in this whole wide Omniverse that he could not break. Regardless of the way his teacher is able toe inside the area there must be a reason why. Loki look back at the coin. ¡®He left something for me. Is this the message? Why not speak to me directly?¡¯ Only silence answer him back. he stares at the coin, maybe hoping for something to happen. Seconds passes and nothing happened. ¡®Hmm¡¯ And then like a lightbulb turning on in his mind, Loki remembers that after the Battle of the End, his teacher dide to him. But he did note to him in physical form. Instead, his teachere to him in a form of dreams. Loki felt like he had discovered what his teacher is trying to tell him. He picks up the coins but he did not feel that there is anything magical about the coin. But appearance is always deceiving. And Loki would know. His appearance is always a lie. Then his finger could feel that there is a different texture on the other side of the coin and he look at the back of the coin. He smiles ¡®So, this is the message¡¯ he thought to himself There is a rune on the back of the coin. And Loki smiles when he saw the runes. He understood the meaning of the rune with one nce. The rune inscribed on the back of the coin is the rune Laguz. Laguz literal meaning iske. Its esoteric meaning is the unconscious, the subconscious, memory, dreams, imagination among others ¡®Our future selves call us from the infinite pasts, and each night are eroded with our dreams¡¯ This is the meaning that six revealed to him the moment he looks at the rune Asgard magic is tightly rted to the runes. One rune could express a thousand meanings and each one of it is magical Words are then treated very preciously. Songs when it is sung using the meaning of the runes would create cosmic phenomenon, beckoning the Laws of the Omniverse to obey. As such, the Gods of Asgardian rarely sang. But when they sang, the world shakes and trembles. Odin sacrifices himself so he could see the wisdom of the runes The magic of the runes of Asgard is not something that should be underestimated. But it is also the hardest to master. It is easier to understand the methods of energy refining like those Immortals of the Jade Empire instead of the runic magic of the Asgard. But there is power in words and in meanings. The rune that Loki saw on the back of the coin itself could be interpreted in many ways. One could think of it as literally, or one could think of it as figuratively and one could think of it mundanely. The runes could even be use to divinate certain events. Among many other effects of rune is that it can be used in establishing amunication link from one concise mind, under willful intent to the unconscious mind of another. Loki know what he should do and how his teacher intends tomunicate with him. He sat on his throne and he sleeps. Gripped inside his palm is the coin. As he goes to sleep, the coin dissipates. Moments passes and then Loki be conscious. But the moment he be conscious he is no longer inside that sealed area that he had created Instead he is a garden. His head feels a little dizzy but his body felt light like he is inside some ethereal ce. Loki tries to use his Divine Sense but he could not use it. ¡®A dream¡¯ he mutters. Loki immediately remembers what he was doing before he appeared here in this middle of nowhere. He went to sleep and then he appears here. This is the ce that his teacher wanted to meet him Is it an illusion? He asks himself. Then he shakes his head. This is nothing like an illusion he mutters to himself. But it is not real either¡¯ he thought to himself He narrows his eyes and then he nodded to himself ¡®A perfect replica¡¯ he thought to himself. That is why even though he did not feel that this ce is fake, he also did not feel that this ce is real Because it is simply a replica. As expected of his teacher. Even though Loki had reached Sovereign realm, he almost got fooled Chapter 905: Primordial garden (2) Of course if he were able to use his Eye of the Ruth, this replica would not evenst a second in front of his eyes. But, it is in bad taste of trying to make excuses. He did not sense anyone here. It seems that his teacher might not appears as obvious. There might be hints in the form of another Dreams rarely make sense. Loki understood that sometimes in dreams imagery is impotent. It is full of symbolism and depends on one interpretation. Loki understood why his teacher wanted to meet him in dreams. As the Gardener, he might unable to give direct help to Loki. And as such, he could only use this kind of methods. But this did not mean Loki trust his teacher explicitly. There is a reason why his teacher is called the God of Mischief. Whether his teacher really wanted to help him is still something that needs to be pondered upon. There is always a chance that his teacher is doing the bidding of the Supreme One. The possibility is low, but there is still such a possibility Hence, Loki always need to be cautious and vignt when dealing with his teacher. He began looking around the garden. There is thick fog on many parts of the gardens. Fortunately, the fog is not poisonous or anything. Of course, not all parts of the garden are covered by thick fog. This thick fog only looks thick from afar, but when Lokies near it, he could easily see pass through the fog and saw more of the flowers that is cultivated inside this garden He walks around the garden. The smell of the flowers all gave him a refreshing feeling, being embraced by such aromatic and good smelling scent. Loki also recognize that it is full of life force. The more he walks around the garden the more he became astonished at it. There were tens of thousands of flowers and that is from the only area that he could see. Who knows how many flowers that exist inside this garden really is if he were to be given the chance to roam every corner of this garden? Each of the flowers is different yet it could live alongside each other, like some kind of impossibility. It is like a snake and a chicken live inside the same nest and the snake did not eta the chicken and the chicken did not run form the snake. Harmoniously existing, defying the normalws of nature Some of them is flowers he used to see on Earth. Some of them were flowers that he used to saw in some otherary systems. Some of it is even flowers that he had never seen before And that is saying something considering that Loki had seen a lot of things in his life. Loki smiles as he thinks to himself ¡°this garden must have all the flowers in the Omniverse¡¯ Of course, inside the garden, it is not only flowers that popte it. There is trees that birthed strange fruit. Most of it is fruits that give great abilities and powers to those who eats it. Loki stop when he arrived in front of a tree. He then narrowed his eyes as he looks at the leaves of the trees. Then his expression changed to shock and incredulity. Hee closer to the tree and he hold one of the leaf on one of the branch of the tree. His facee closer to the lead and then he could see that on the leaf is a world. There were living beings inside that leaf, mountain and hills,kes and seas, viges and cities. But one would not be able to notice it if they don¡¯t take a closer look on the leaf. Of course, the world itself is not the shape of a leaf. But a small orb that is like a particle of atom, a spherical that rested on the leaf A world contained inside a leaf. He then releases the leaf and he look all around him. There were tens of thousands of flowers and trees and leaves of all kinds And if each flowers and trees inside this garden, if each leaf of a tree actually contained a world, then how many worlds is there inside this garden. ¡®The Primordial Garden¡¯ Loki muttered to himself. Now, for some reason, he felt that the title of the garden is very appropriate. If each flower contained a world, then his teacher, as the Gardener, what would be his task? This question suddenly enters Loki minds and the answer thate a secondter, is something that is terrifying for him. So, he stopped thinking about it. Instead, he focused on why his teacher brought him here? Why show him this? It could not be that his teacher just wants him to marvel the Garden. Is there something that his teacher wanted to tell him? He looks again. And then he sighed. This garden doesn¡¯t seem to have an end. And because he could not use his Divine Sense, he could not estimate the true size of this garden. And then he shivers for a second. ¡®Cold. Hmm, what kind of cold is this?¡¯ he thought to himself. The cold that he is feeling is unlike any other. He felt pain as the coldness seems to seep deep into his skin and serrating it The moment he thought of this, the wind blows, and the leaves of the trees sway left and right, the flowers blooms and a Song echoes all over the space. The song started slow and in the words of Asgardians. Runes lights up and floated all around the gardens. Slowly, the Song be louder and the pace picked up. It ovepped with all kinds ofnguages until it be anguage that Loki understood. And the song also could now be understood by him He looks around to try to find the source of the song. But, he could not pinpoint exactly where the Songes from. It was like ite from everywhere. It is from the Poetic Edda, the song about Yggdrasil. But, the notes of the Song are very sorrowful. And this sorrowfulness in the song prates deep into his heart. ?I know an ash tree standing named Yggdrasil? ? A high tree besprinkled with white mud? ? thencees the dew which falls in the valleys? ? it forever stands green above the Source of ure? The Song echoes endlessly and then Loki saw arge snake, the size of worlds. This scenery appeared on the horizon of the garden. The sky was render apart and stars dimmed. Loki walk closer to the scene and he could that the snake is devouring worlds and Loki knows that snake. ¡®Jormungandr¡¯ he muttered. After all, Loki had once seen this snake before swirling on his teacher feet when his teacher was teaching him ¡®What is it that teacher is trying to tell me?¡¯ Loki had never felt as clueless as he is now. He always was the smartest one in the room He never ims he know everything in the Omniverse. But, Loki after breaking through Sovereign level, he knew many secrets. But it is clear, that he had never seen such scene before. He could feel that this is also rted to some secret He wonders why his teacher is showing something like this to him. Is there some secret about this? Then before he could contemte on the matter, another Song rose from the cold wind. ?It sates itself on the life-blood of fated men? ?paints red the powers¡¯ homes with crimson gore? ?ck be the sun¡¯s beams in the summers that follow, weathers all treacherous? ?Do you still seek to know? And what? ? ?The Seers spoke to Odin! And woe to Odin Allfather? A sound of Harpe in and perfected the Song, the song is sorrowful and bring sadness to anyone who listens to it. This Song ovepped the Songs about Yggdrasil before. Loki himself did not able to catch all the words. Then another Song echoes. This time, the garden shakes as the sound of gongs and drums echoes out like thunder and lightning fighting each other in the sky apanying the Song ?Brothers will fight and kill each other?, ?sisters¡¯ children will defile kinship? ?It is harsh in the world, whoredom rife? ?an axe age, a sword age shields are riven? ?a wind age, a wolf age before the world goes headlong. ? ?No man will have mercy on another? Wind blows him and he swayed a bit and then his eyes caught another scene. It shakes him to his core >>>>>>>>>>> Notes: Voluspa Ask veit ek standa heitir yggdrasil h¨¢r baemr aussin hv¨ªta auri taean koma d?ggvar e?rs ¨ª d fa stendr ? yfir gr?nn urear brunni >>>>>>>> Chapter 906: Ragnarok (1) Loki then look at the horizons on the other side and saw Yggdrasil, its roots connected the Eight Realms. It shudders and groans, like it is in pain Then a Jotun appears, his shield was sorge it could fit worlds and withstand even the most powerful explosion in the Universe. The stars that was rammed by this shield exploded into particles of atom before disintegratingpletely, like it had never existed before ¡®This is¡­. I need to see more¡¯ Loki fly upwards to see the scene better. The moment he flies upwards; he saw what Jormungandr is doing. The World Devouring Serpent writhes in pain and anger, causing the waves of the seas of Asgard to crash, affecting the Eight Realms. The waves were so furious and destructive that it breaks the chains that tied up the ship Naglfar. The moment that ship was released the seas react violently, as tsunamis, thunderstorm, and all kinds of sea disaster seems to be unleashed The waves unfurl the sails of the ship and it set sail to Asgard, sailing through the stars, crushing anys that on its way But Asgard is not the only one that seems to be affected. One of the Eight realms also moves and affected. Muspellheim shakes and trembles, its volcanic range spew fires that reach to the skies, passing through the heavens and heading toward Asgard like some kind of inteary ballistic missile. When people think of Asgard, and of the Eight realms, people that have not seen the Eight realms would think that these being live in a primitive world, relying on their runic magic to have an advantage over the many inteary systems But that is only on the surface. The Eight realms are very technologically advanced. Theybined magic with science and each realm have their own specialties The fire Jotnar inhabitantses out, their bodies are shrouded with fire, each step they take createdrge me on the ground They flew up into the air like a ming meteoring out from Muspelheim and heading toward the Aesir. Jotunheim is aroar and the Aesir trembles as darkness fills the whole Eight Realm, cold wintere upon them The dwarfs groan by their stone doors and armed themselves with their magical shield and magical axes. Surtr advances, his sword brighter than the sun and its me cut the coldness of Fimbulwinter. The wolf Fenrir roars and Loki could see Odin Allfather, armed from head to toe, his only eye sparkling with light as he pointed his spear Gungnir toward the wolf and engage with the titanic wolf in the starry skies. The space above Asgard contorted and exploded as stars ands around the area of their battle exploded and creating all kinds of cosmic phenomenon. Some star regress and some stars exploded spewing out cosmic matter as some of them is about to be a ck hole Loki was entranced. He did not understand why his teacher is showing him this. he still did not understand. But he was entranced nheless. So he keeps watching., There might be something that he missed. Maybe there is a message that his teacher is trying to give to him as this dream shows him the scene Loki knows what scene he is looking at right now ¡®Ragnarok!¡¯ The Final Destiny of the Gods. Loki understood that there are still many things about Asgard he did not understand. The reason why he knew all of this figures is because he once went to Asgard. And by went he meant that he truly was inside Asgard. Of course, he was not allowed to roam around inside Asgard but he has gone into Asgard. Azief and Will when they were stranded and was searching for a way home back to Earth did pass Asgard. But they did not enter Asgard. Instead they went to the manys under Asgard controls. At most they are in the periphery of Asgard. Asgard and Aesir lies beyond the Source Wall The Eight Realms is the Eight gxy system that is ruled by Asgard. It is connected by Yggdrasil, the mystical tree of Asgard. And they have the Bifrost, the burning rainbow bridge. It is not exactly like a rainbow as one would think. Instead it had variety of colors spectrum. The stronger a being is, the more spectrum of colors that they could see from the Bifrost. For the Asgardians, they called it the Aesir Bridge. It is guarded by Heimdallr. Loki had seen all of it before hence he could recognize almost all of the figure that is fighting right now. He flies higher and he could saw Himinbjorg, as he saw heavenly hills and golden dome. Inside that golden dome is the heavenly castle of Heimdallr. He saw that the bridge is shaking and trembling as the forces of Muspelheim appeared on top of the Bifrost. They sh with the forces of the Aesir, it affected the heavens and all of the eight realms. Even though the Eight realm is far away from each other, each one is a gxy that spans tens of thousands ofs habitable and uninhabitable All of these eight realms is connected by the roots of Yggdrasil and their transportation method relied on the Bifrost technology. That has a price. Whatever happens to the Aesir, whatever happened to Asgard, affect the other realms Surtr appeared riding a ming horse, and before him and after him, mes burning fire burns the light of the Bifrost He rides upon the Aesir Bridge and the light, the energy, thews that underpinned the creation of the Bifrost slowly cracks and it is about to break to pieces. Thunders and lightning fills the skies and ming light covered the skies and heavens of Asgard. Cold winter blew all over the eight realm, a magical scene of destruction and devastation spread all over. The Gods of Asgard flew out and fought as it signifies the final destiny of the Gods Loki look toward Odin Allfather who is fighting with Fenrir. Fenrir is the son of his teacher. Its mother is the giantess Angerboda. Yes, Loki teacher is quite the yboy in the Eight realms, siring many children, three of which would y a very heavy role in Ragnarok. Asgard magic is always misunderstood and feared. It is misunderstood because it did not follow any convention as normal magic which uses at least the concept of energy of the world. Hence, rarely people understood it. Asgard magic could be considered something that is abstract, something that is intangible and abstract. One of the humans that Loki knows that very much thrive in this kind of magic is none other than Morgana who uses emotions to fuel her magic and rituals to perform high level magic and curses And the other one is himself. One of the example of the absurdity of Asgard magic was the imprisonment of Fenrir. Fenrir is bound by a magical chain, made from the sound of a cat footsteps, the beard of a woman, the breath of a fish and other ult elements. It is border on impossibility, on intangible things. But, because it is an impossibility, an element that borders on absurd, that it could chain the might wolf that could devours Gods and Demons The Gods of Asgard collected all of this elements to create a magical chain powerful enough to bound this gigantic wolf. Chapter 907: Ragnarok (2) Its mouth is gagged by a titanic sword after Fenrir bit the hand of the god Tyr as he tries to put the chain on it. Fenrir is bound to a magical rock that was infused with the water from Mimr Well and blessed by the forces of fate and destiny. But, in Ragnarok, the wolf is released. And now, it is fighting with Odin Allfather in a story that is predetermined Loki saw how Fenrir fought Odin toe to toe. But Odin is more powerful than Fenrir. Fenrir who is now jumping across stars devours the suns of the Universe. Its energy skyrocketed, its wound healed and then it turns back to fight Odin. No matter how Odin uses his spells and his magic, no matter how many times Odin pierce the wolf with his mystical spear, Fenrir healed extremely fast. But, it is not entirely because Fenrir is powerful that it could ignore most of the damage levied on it Loki could see there is a force helping Fenrir. ¡®Destiny and Fate¡¯ Loki muttered to himself. Fenrir is aided by the force of destiny and fate. How ironic! It is fate and destiny that decreed that it should be bound and aided in his bondage. But it is also destiny and fate that aid Fenrir in defeating Odin. Loki then saw how Fenrir opens its mouth. Inside its mouth is a powerful sucking force. Odin powerful spell could not help him. Loki felt goosebumps rising on his skin. If not for the fact that he doesn¡¯t seems to be affected form the battle, he would not have dare to fly so high to look at this scene For some reason this garden is not affected by the shockwave of the battels of these Gods. Loki at this moment threw all of that to the back of his mind as he continues watching. He uses his vision and the runes inside the garden glows, helping him. And Loki knew this is his teacher ways of helping him. He now could see even further and he could now see clearly what is inside the titanic wolf mouth. It is a supermassive ck holes. When it opens its mouth and wanted to swallow, it created a powerful pulling pressure. It did not only pull Odin. It pullss, stars, and even light into it. And like the Ragnarok foretold, Odin is swallowed whole. Frigga howled in sorrow. Loki frowned. And muttered ¡®The Second Sorrow of Frigga¡¯ At this time, Loki saw another god flew across the crumbling Bifrost to arrive in front of Fenrir in almost an instant. The fire of Surtr is now receding in the eight realms. It is only now that this god could appeared. A song then echoes inside the garden again ?In the god¡¯s home ? ? Vithar and Vali shall dwell, ? ?When the fires of Surtr have sunk ? ? Mothi and Magni shall Mjolnir have ? ? When Vingnir fall in fight ? The song then changes to another song this time, the tone is angry and slow, but there is rage inside the song ?The wolf shall fell, Odin Allfather fell, and this deed shall Vithar avenge ? ?Thenes Allfather might son, Vithar in front of the might wolf ? ?The terrible jaws of Fenrir shall he tear apart, and so the wolf shall he y. ? ?To fight with the foaming wolf ? ?In the giant son, does he thrust his sword ? ?Full to the heart, his father, avenged ? The scene then shows that Vidar appeared and his seven feet tall figures morphed into gigantic proportions to match the titanic wolf figure. He is as mighty as Thor and as beautiful as Baldur. Hemands the power of the stars and the sun and his light covered the eight realms. He punched the wolf and the shockwave causes thes nearby to be depressed and changes shapes. Then Vidar step down with one of his foot onto the lower jaw of Fenrir. He is stepping on the wolf with his boots. His boot itself is a magical artifact. It glows blue and purple and seems to contains the wishes of the people to eradicate evil and bring prosperity. This wishes turns into the most potent weapon that even the might wolf could not get its head up. Vidar then grab Fenrir upper jaw in one hand and tearing its mouth apart. He then made a pulling motion with his hand and the spear of his father, Odin flew to his hand Boundless energy surrounded him and absorbed into him as the Universe seems to tremble and the Laws changes its properties. Space and Time distorted, gravitational force around him attractss and stars as they move out from their gravitational orbit Bathed in golden light he looks like a savior of the Eight realms. Huginn and Munnin appears in the distance, watching Vidar. Vidar lifted the spears and runic words appeared all over the Eight Realms floating all over the Heavens. The Eight Realms trembles in anger of the death of Allfather and energies flew toward Vidar for him to avenge his father He stabs the wolf with Gungnir and the wolf dies with an explosion that bathed the Eight realms with energy Life blooms and the enemy of Asgard was destroyed On the other side was Jormungandr who is met inbat by Thor. Storms and lightning followed Thor into battle. His eyes are fierce and his red hair is spewing mes his beard is long and tied tightly. There is wounds all over his body, and some snowkes that covers his wound. This is the wound he got from fighting the frost giants He rides in a chariot drawn by two goats. These two goats are also titanic in size and its bleating of fear could be heard echoing all the Eight realms. But even if these two goats are fearful, it still flew toward the World Serpent. Thor shouted something and a hammer flew out from the Void and he wields his hammer Mjolnir to fight with the World Devouring Serpent. The moment Mjolnir arrived a Song echoes out, that sings about the hammer. It is already sung before, as it foretold that the sons of Thor will wield Mjolnir after the events of Ragnarok Modi and Magni heard the song and they felt sad because it is predetermined that their father would die in this battle against Jormungandr. Mjolnir is the most powerful weapon in all the Eight realms capable of crushing gxies. It did not take him long to appeared befog the World Serpent. Loki wonders if the stories were true. It is said that before this event of Ragnarok, Thor had already sh with the World Serpent two times before it. Of course if the stories he heard was true, then this is the third andst time that they will meet each other He fought with the serpent hammering the serpent with his hammer, producing lightning and sharp gales of wind that could cut mountain. but each time the serpent would got up and spew its poisons or trying to swallow Thor. Its thick scale protected him from having any deep injuries. The poison also weakens Thor body The sorrows and wails of the living being all over the Eight realm all enter the ears of Thor. They curse Asgard and they curse their fates. Chapter 908: Ragnarok (3) The World Serpent thrashed about, its tail ps a and thes exploded with all of its inhabitant dying die without knowing why A few of these flew out from their orbit heading into their sun, creating an evenrger explosion that affects the battle between Thor and the World Serpent Right now, the orders of life and death was in chaos. There were no Valkyries to guide the death and Helheim closes its gates. The gauntlets on Thor hand is cracking. This gauntlet is required for Thor to wield Mjolnir and it is cracking. The weight of the hammer causes Thor to have broken bones all over his body. But even so, he keeps fighting the serpent, protecting the other Eight realm from total destruction. His belt Megindjord that doubles his strength is already almost severed from his waist, as it almost melted because of the poisonous gas around him. Fenrir set aze the skies with figure and Jormungandr sprays poisons to fill the skies All eight realms were affected by this as this fire is no normal fire and the poisons is no normal poisons. Thor could only watch when his father died and could not help his other half-brothers and the other gods of Asgard as it takes all of his strength to fight Jormungandr. Their battle be more intense and more destructive. Each time Thor ms his hammer, the thunder and lightning that was produced would destroys stars ands. Each time the World Serpent spews its poisons, millions of living beings that even took a whiff of that air would die in terrible death as it would torture them before they die. But because they were fighting is Asgard, the inhabitants of Asgard is dying by millions per second. Thor grab the serpent out from Asgard and flew to one of the other eight realms. They fight about all over the skies of all the eight realms. At one point, the serpent manages to bite one of Thor arms but the serpent did not manage to eat the entirety of the arm because Thor quickly smash his hammer on top of Jormungandr head. Thunders and lightning smashed unto the serpent from some Void of space that was created by Thor. Loki watched all of this and then he saw Thor charges his hammer with the power of the Omniverse energy and call upon the energy of all the Eight realm unto his hammer. He then smashes the hammer on top of the serpent head and arge explosion akin of a Big Bang urs in the space, affecting the tens of thousands ofs in the eight realms, devouring almost half of them. The serpent is dead, rains of energy falls upon the deste and battle torn star systems. Loki could see that Thor was sighing and an aura of death swirls around him Thor took his first step and the space around him contorted as he teleported himself away from Asgard The scene shows where Thor arrives. Thor took that one step and he arrives at Vanaheim and greet his Vanir friends. The Vanir saw him and they greeted him back from afar, and congratte him for killing the World Serpent but they also look at Thor with pitiful expression. Thor sighed and he takes another step and he reach Svartalfheim. The moment he arrived he smash his hammer, showing his displeasure to the ck Elves and the shaking of the world and the spewing of thend resources from the ground to the surface is his warning. Then he took another step and he appeared at Nilfheim. Here, he did not do anything. He did not greet anyone, he did not be fiery and angered. Instead, he seems to be reminiscing something. The aura of death around him grows thicker. And some Gods that saw this in their eyes felt sorrow for the champion of Asgard. and then Thor took another step and he appeared at Muspelheim. There were tens of thousands of volcanic ranges that spew fires. The entire realm was hot and full of mes. Its rivers are magmas and the ground is scorched soils The trees are all alien and foreign. The grass is not the green grass but of red fiery grass that extended therge area of Muspelheim He throws his hammer toward the highest peak of Muspelheim and the thunder and lightning that swirls from the edges of his hammer was unleashed upon the world of the fire giants. Tens of thousands of gigantic fire giants exploded when that force was unleashed. Some of them flew to sky to fight against Thor. Thor ignores them as the death aura around him grows even more thicker and his breath is getting shorter Loki could guess what would happen to Thor and he felt sad but he also could not help but keep looking at this scene Then Thor took another step and he appeared at Jotunheim. Thend of the Frost Giants. Loki had now seen almost all of the Eight realms of Asgard. Even if he did not see the battle, the fact that he now could see all of these eight realm, he felt that alone would be helpful to himter. There was Utgard, the capital of Jotunheim surrounded by walls of ice tens of thousands of feet high. Skrymir, or also called Utgardsloki (Loki of the Outyards) saw that Thor is going to die and he only smiles. But Thor did not target Skrymir instead he was seeking someone else. Thor saw Farbauti with his sight and punch him from afar. Thunder shaped fist appears and quickly the punch arrived in front of Farbauti causing the advisor of the King of Jotuns to be thrown away out of Jotunheim. Skrymir only look on and smile. Thor did not have much time and he could not fight against Utgardsloki. Thor then took another step and he arrived at Alfheim. But before he could even do anything, a magic spell push him out of the realm. This powerful spell was already in ce and Thor could only sigh and he had to change his direction But he had already taken his step and Loki could see that Thor is almost at hisst breath. He then took another step and he appeared back at Asgard. He had stepped eight times and now he reached Asgard he saw the destruction and devastation of Ragnarok and he howls to the sky He shouted ¡®Destiny and Fate, how cruel you are!¡¯ The world trembles and thunders and lighting roars, filling the whole of Asgard. Rain falls down like it is crying for the fate of Thor. Thor gauntlet breaks and fall down in front of the Asgard High Pce. Thor then throws his hammer toward the skies and he knows that his son would wield it after his passing Then he took his nine step and he falls down to the ground, Thor the great thunder god, the champion of Asgard had died because of the poison of the World Serpent And that is not the only battle that is happening and ending Freyr is fighting with Surtr and he is losing. Freyr is one of the renowned of the Aesir. His horses are all dying and there is wounds on his body that is burning endlessly Around him the area was full of fire that devours all life. Freyr had no sword to fight against Surtr because he had given away his sword to his servant Skirnir. But it is also a consequences of fate. Freyr dies under the fire of Surtr ming sword, his body is burning and the Aesir gods could see it all from the many ces that they are fighting. Today, is the day that Gods would die The Eight realms suffer as the sun was covered and there is only darkness. s sinks into the Void, the stars dimmed and then vanish as mes touches the heavens and burning the holy abodes of the Aesir. And then slowly the scene dissipated like all of it was a mirage. >>>>> Chapter 909: A walk in the garden Loki was stunned and then he frowned. He now has time to think He is trying to understand why this particr scene was shown to him But no matter how he thinks about it he doesn¡¯t understand. He flew back down andnded back on the garden. He looks at the sky and there is no longer any scenes showing a great battle between the Gods of Asgard. There are only clear blue skies with white clouds that moves peacefully like all he had seen before is a dream. ¡®A dream inside a dream¡¯ he thought to himself Then suddenly Loki senses some movement around him and he reacted instinctively as he turns his body around and look toward that area He finally realizes that the fog around the garden had thicken suddenly. The fog suddenly moves and it slowly covers the areas, encircling Loki. Loki eyes narrowed and a silhouette could be seen appearing inside the thick fog ¡®Teacher?¡¯ Loki said and then a wind blows and all the fog was pushed away revealing a person. This person had scraggly hair, wearing tight outfit with grey robe lined with red on its inner sleeve. His appearance is thin and pallid. But this person eyes are very piercing. Loki instantly recognize this person. Because even though the appearance is different, the soul fluctuation from this person is a soul fluctuation that Loki recognize. And there is only one person that would be able to appear inside this replica of the primordial garden without Loki not being able to sense anything It is Loki the Cosmic Trickster, Loki teacher. Loki frowned at his teacher sudden appearance. Clearly, he was not expecting that his teacher would directly meet him. He thought that the message would be ryed to him indirectly just like before. It is obvious that this time he was wrong. Loki the Cosmic trickster saw his disciple face expression and then with a smile he said ¡®You don¡¯t seem happy I am here¡¯ There was silence for a few second before Loki the Cosmic Trickster smiles widened as he could guess what his disciple was thinking ¡®Did you expect me to just give you a puzzle that is hard to solve and let you interpret it? Loki nodded. ¡®Peter¡¯ Loki the Cosmic trickster said and Loki face fell. Peter is his real name It is nothing out of the ordinary. Instead it is one of the most ordinary names in Denmark. Loki true name is Peter. It felt weird hearing his own name. it has been too long since anyone called him by that name. It made him felt a bit nostalgic. (From this point on, Loki would refer to Loki the Cosmic Trickster) Loki look at his disciple and smiles ¡®You presume too much¡¯ Peter look at his teacher and said ¡®Are you helping me? Or are you trying to stop me?¡¯ Loki smiles and instead of answering Peter question, he asks him another question ¡®What did you see?¡¯ Peter sighed. he knows that when he spoke with his teacher, he unusually asks more than he answers. That is also one of habits that Peter had also imitated. Peter then said with a sigh ¡®Ragnarok¡¯ Loki nodded and then he asks ¡®What did you think that I was trying to tell you by showing Ragnarok to you?¡¯ Peter frowned and then he said with an ugly expression on his face ¡®Are you trying to tell me that fate is fixed? That I could not change anything? Odin Allfather knows his fate that he would be swallowed by Fenrir and so he must ept it? Is that what you are trying to tell me?¡¯ Lokiughed. He shakes his head and then he said ¡®This is what I don¡¯t like about smart people. Sometimes, just sometimes, they overthink too much¡¯ There was silence for a second and then Loki said ¡®I know you. I know that even if that is the message that I want to express to you, it is not like you are going to stop doing what you are doing. You are stubborn that way. I expect no less from my disciple¡¯ But then he waves his finger and said ¡®But, that is not what I was trying to show you. And that is not what I was trying to tell you¡¯ Loki sighed and then he asks a question ¡®Ragnarok. What do you think of it? Is it real, you think?¡¯ Loki ask Peter. Peter think for a while and then he shakes his head. ¡®That is impossible right¡¯ He then borate ¡®The scene that you showed must be the Norns prediction or vision of the future right?¡¯ But the moment Peter said it, his expression suddenly changes. There is a possibility that he had never entertained before. Before, when he was looking at the battle between the Asgardians and the forces of other Eight realms fighting the Aesir, he was astounded, awed and shocked. But he had never thought that it is something that happened before He spected it is the vision of the future. Because Loki had seen Thor and the other Aesir before. And they are still alive. Odin is slumbering. Thor guarded the Halls of Odin. Surtr is still in Muspelheim. The Ship Naglfar is still chained and so is Fenrir. Peter spected that the scene that he seen is actually the vision of the Norns. It is a reasonable spection. After all, Peter also knows Erika. These Seers and Norns all shares the same source which is Borgan which connected all irvoyants all over the Omniverse. One of their abilities is that they could also project the exact vision they saw to be projected outside of their minds. For the Norns who have powerful irvoyant abilities, it is nothing for them to do such a thing. But, it wasn¡¯t until Loki ask him that question, that he realized something Those scenes, those battles, were too vivid and too clear to dismiss it as simply a vision of the future by the Norns. There is no vagueness, there is no mist or Veils trying to interfere with the vision. And then Peter look at his teacher with incredulity as one possibility enter his mind ¡®It is real?¡¯ He asks with a trembling voice. Loki nodded. Then he sighed and with a bitter smile he said. ¡®I am on your side, Peter. But, I could not help you. This is something that you should understand. But, what I can do for you, to help you, is to reveal to you some knowledge, some secrets that most people don¡¯t know¡¯ There was a pause on his words. It seems Loki is trying to find the words that could help him exin Then he said ¡®Asgardians, Olympians, they are not as lucky as you would have thought¡¯ Loki said and Peter is trying to make sense of it all. He did not hear what his teacher is saying, only pondering about what his teacher means by nodding his head to his question ¡®teacher, what do you mean?¡¯ Peter ask. Loki smiles and then said ¡®Walk with me¡¯ Then Loki walk forward As Loki began walking along, a road suddenly appeared in front of him. It is a trail that is enough for two people to walk along the tall grass and the many trees that fills the gardens Peter frowned but he follows his teacher, walking beside him but quickly catching up and walking beside his teacher. They walk a few steps and then Loki began his story. ¡®The scene you saw is what happened in the past¡¯ ¡®In the past?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ Peter is trying to make sense of something. He was silent for a second and then he asks another question ¡®But Odin died¡¯ Peter said as he looks at the side profile of his teacher. Lokiughed and answer him almost immediately ¡®he did¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t understand¡¯ Peter said. Loki knows he must exin it more. ¡®That scene you saw was the first Ragnarok¡¯ ¡®The first?¡¯ Peter eximed for a moment. There was silence for a few second as they keep walking along the garden. The wind blows gently and the scent of the flowers calms one heart. Maybe that is the reason Peter is not yet breaking down. He took a little time to digest what his teacher is saying. A few second passes and then he asks ¡®How many times did Ragnarok happens?¡¯ Peter already epted that Ragnarok has happened before. Loki smiles andughed ¡®You are asking the right person. Six times already¡¯ Six times! Peter was shocked but then he caught something in his teacher words. He immediately asks his teacher ¡®You said that I was asking the right person. What do you mean by that?¡¯ Loki pped his hand slightly. ¡®as expected of my disciple¡¯ Sighing he said ¡®There is only a few people in Asgard that retain their memories of Ragnarok each time it happens.¡¯ ¡®There is me. There is Surtr. Then there is Odin. Of course there are a few others that I would not mention. It is simply because mentioning it would not change what you have to do and what you nned to do. As such, there is no need for you to fixate in the wrong things. Asgard matters¡­.is Asgard matters. In the end, most of the events would happen in Earth Prime. The Battle of the End, the True End would happen in Earth Prime¡¯ Peter nodded. What his teacher said is true. He didn¡¯t need to know the full story. He only needs to know the important part. Of course, if the important part did not actually rte that heavily to the Battle of the End, then he must seek the full story They walk again and time passes again. Of course, Peter also wanted to ask more question. But he wants to make sure that the question he asks shoot straight to the crux. He thought for a while. He still did not understand why this Final Destiny of the Gods had repeated. there must be a reason why it is repeated. It could not be the Asgardian gods is bunch of masochist that wanted to be killed and revived infinitely. There is also the question of reviving. And from what his teacher said, not everyone remembers what happens. He wanted to understand what is happening. He had a premonition that this rtes very heavily with what he is nning. He then asks his teacher a simple question. Though, it is a simple question, the answer would probably be veryplicated. Peter look at his teacher and then simply ask him ¡®Why?¡¯ Loki hearing his disciple question, halted his step for a second. He understood what his disciple is asking him. Why was Ragnarok keep being repeated. Why? This question has many meaning. ¡®At least you remember what I thought you? Sometimes, the shorter the question, the more then answerer had to borate?¡¯ He said to Peter. But, Peter had no leisure to brag about it or feeling good about it. For some reason, he did not think what he would learn would make his heart at ease. Loki also realizes it and said ¡®I would try to exin it as simple as I could¡¯ he sighed and then he began thinking of how to exin this in the perspective of people from Earth Loki had been to Earth a few thousand years ago for the battle for the fragments of the All Source. He smiles a bit. ¡®That was a wild time¡¯ Loki thought to himself. He still remembers he had stolen ambrosia from Olympus, trying to woo Athena and Artemis, fought with Apollo who was jealous. Apollo had quite the sisterplex. And he also had met with Hades. His daughter, Hel was quite enamored with that Lord of the Underworld, but Persephone was quite the jealous wife. Of course, Loki had always remembered Hera. He always felt pitiful of her to have Zeus as her husband But s, it was not meant to be. Loki might be mischievous, but he also had a heart that could love. He is a yboy, sure, but most of that reputation was when he was young. He rarely fell in love. And the feeling he had for Hera¡­.it wasplicated It was a different era, and it was an era of warfare. Sometimes, he wished that he had never follow his sworn brother Odin to vie for the All Source fragment. If he did not, he would never have met with Hera, he thought to himself. It is not all bad. He also remembers how he hadpeted with Eng on their arts of transformation. It was wild back then. Everyone waspeting against each other for a part of the All Source. And Asgard also got one. It elevated the Asgardian civilization as one of the most powerful intergctic civilization in the Omniverse. So, he knew about Earth. But at that time, humans were still primitive. This concept that he must exin to his disciple is a little bitplicated. Though, Loki knows that humans had already touch this realm of knowledge¡­though humanity only touch upon its theories and never had the ability to prove it before. Loki could not use the terms that he used in the eight realm to exin it to Peter because then he could not make his meaning toe across Loki sighed for a second ¡®Wait a moment¡¯ Loki said to Peter. He seeks his memories and he reviews the knowledge of Earth before the Fall happens. It is not hard really for him to do this. Because there is a study in ¡°that house¡± that contains all the knowledge in the Omniverse, from time beginning. It took him a second and then he finally has a way of exining the matter of Ragnarok to his disciple He smiles and he stop walking. He looks forward and he could see that the trail is still long. He still has time he thought to himself. He fears that what he is doing right now would be frowned upon by the Supreme One. He had tried to be impartial. But after all, he has feelings. How could it be easy for him to be impartial. Peter might not be able to see it but Loki could see that there is a barrier of light in the distance. When he reaches that barrier of light, that is when his time would end. The dream is still stable. Inside this dream, no one could even sense that he had contacted Peter. He is not worried about the Supreme One knowing what he is doing. He is worried about those ancient beings like Azul, Wargod, and the Destroyer knowing what he is doing He sighed and then he stopped walking for a second. And as he stopped walking, Peter also stopped walking He waited for his teacher to speak And then Loki look at his disciple and said with a smile. ¡®Do you know of the Fermi paradox? Do you know the theory of the Great Filter?¡¯ >>>>> Chapter 910: The fermi paradox (1) For a moment Peter was speechless. Then Peter tries to think about it and then he nodded but his expression was that he is not quite sure. If Loki ask this to his other avatar, they might not know. But Peter, at least the Number Seven had learn many knowledge on many libraries all across the Omniverse. He even had read all the books in the Librarian Study Room The Librarian had all the books ever written on Earth. Of course, right now that Librarian is not yet even born. But Loki knows what is Fermi Paradox is. It took him for a few second but the knowledgees naturally to him When people look at the sky, they would sometimes be awed by the starry skies and the vast open space up there. Or they would felt struck by the epic beauty or blow away by the insane scale of the Universe that seems limitless. They felt their own smallness when they saw the sky. It felt like they were ants and the space is the sky inside a well Everyone felt something when the look at the sky. But the person who created the Fermi Paradox, physicists Enrico Fermi probably ask the sky ¡°Where is everybody?¡¯ And everybody means other beings that might exist in the vast gxy. The starry sky seems vast but most people that did not have the ability to fly outside the Milky Way, they would only be able to see the stars of the Milky Way gxy The starry sky is vaster than any human could think off. It is so vast that trying to visualize it is a hard task On the very best nights, when the clouds did not cover the sky, when no dust is able to cloud the sky, normal humans can see up to about two thousand stars in the sky This is roughly one hundred-millionth of the stars in the Milky Way gxy and almost all of them are less than a thousand light year away from Earth, or one percent of the diameter of the Milky Way. Humans are limited in their understanding of the vastness of the gxy. Peter was thinking deeply and Loki who was looking at his disciple did not disturb his disciple. he knew that his disciple is trying to find the information in his mind. It is not surprising for Loki to see his disciple having so hard a time trying to dig out one memory. This is because how deep Peter hide his memories inside his consciousness. Inside Peter mind right now, he is slowly refreshing back his knowledge about Fermi Paradox. Fermi Paradox is not about the size of the Universe, or how many stars we could see in the starry skies of the night Instead it is rted to a question that have tantalizes most humans which is ¡°Is there other intelligent life out there?¡± As many stars as there are in the Milky Way gxy, there is roughly an equal number of gxies in the observable universe. So, for every star in the colossal Milky Way, there is a whole gxy out there Altogether, thates to the typically quoted range of between ten and ten total stars, which means incredibly for every grain of sand on every beach on Earth, there are ten thousand stars out there After many calctions, roughly it could suggest that there is a potentially-habitable Earth like orbiting at least one percent of the total stars in the Universe, which trante to a total of one hundred billion Earth likes In other words, one could think of it like there is one hundred Earth-likes for every grain of sand in the world That is a lot of worlds Of course, Peter knows that aliens do exist and some of them are quiet simr to humans and some of them arepletely different. There are many stars and there are many lifeforms Whatever the case was, alien exist. At least, that answer the question of where is everybody. But Fermi Paradox is not only about where is everybody up in the sky. It rtes heavily to another question. Because there are actually three theories about the Fermi Paradox. Let assume that after billions of years in existence, one percent of Earth-likes develop life, which if it¡¯s true, every grain of sand would represent one with life on it And let assume that on one percent of those, the life advances to an intelligent level like it did on Earth Of course, Peter knows that there is also those who developed even more advanced than Earth But for the sake of arguments, Peter is using Earth as an example and using the ideas before the discovery of other alien civilization. if such amount of intelligent life were to exist, that would there were ten quadrillion, or ten million billion intelligent civilizations in the observable Universe But then, before the Fall where is everybody? Why had they not visited Earth? Why did no one had detected any of them But, of course after the event of the Fall of the Meteors which brought about a new era in humanity evolutionary process, this question was answered Everybody was far away. And the reason that they did not colonize Earth is simply because the Milky Way gxy is cordoned off from powerful alien civilization until the day that the All Source was send to Earth prime But, even though that solve where everybody is, this did not mean anything good at all for humanity future. And the fact that Loki suddenly said about Great Filter, it slowly gives Peter a bit of enlightenment regarding the whole matter There is something that is called the Great Filter. To understand the Great Filter one must understand one thing first There is something that is called the Kardashev Scale. This Kardashev scale theory was proposed by Niki Kardashev in 1964. this Kardashev scale is propped to help humanity group intelligent civilization. Of course it has been argued that humanity cannot understand advanced civilization hence this scale is not an exact scale that could truly predict the behavior of advanced civilization. Hence, the Kardashev scale may not be relevant or useful for ssifying extra-terrestrial civilization. And Peter had seen such civilization that did not conform to this scale. But there also some others that could be grouped ording to the scale. To put it simply there are three broad categories in Kardashev scale. A Type I civilization has the ability to use all the energy on their. Earth before the Fall, in around Type 0.7. But it could be argued that if one follows this scale, Earth right now is on a Type I civilization. There are many technological advances that is happening after the fall. People like Azief and the great heroes of the world might not know this since they focused on other things but the Order of Thinkers had created many technological advances that had bring humanity out from the days of the era past. It is believed that a transition from Type 0 to Type 1 might carry a risk of great destruction or a change to the social order since they entail surpassing the hard limit of the resources avable in the existing civilization territory The annihtion of billions of people is quite a change to the social order and the subsequent changes of the worldws is also another change Loki could group Earth right now as a Type I civilization, a civilization that has the ability to use all the energy on Earth As for a Type II civilization, it is a civilization that could harness all the energy of their host star. Some of thes in the Eight realms of Asgard falls into this category having something like a Dyson sphere On Earth such civilization it is something that is theoretical and the current human civilization did not yet n to create such a thing But some of thes inside the Eight realms do have what humans would call the Dyson Sphere. A megastructure thatpletely epasses a star and captures arge percentage of the energy output so that it could be used by the host. It encircles a star and enables the civilization to harvest more energy for their use. Some of them uses a technology that is akin to an Alderson disk, also an artificial astronomical megastructure. As for Earth, they are slowly reaching to this Type II civilization. There is the digitization of currency right now by the World Order using something called a Bitcoin. This is tobat the highly chaotic system of using the gold that most people would get after killing monster. Azief for example had long not cares about his gold. He mostly unloaded the gold he has inside his own personal vault inside Pandemonium Center Pce. Bitcoin was an idea. Peter knew where Hirate got the idea. He went to one of the many worlds in the Multiverse and he got the idea from there There was also other digital currency in that world other than Bitcoin. One of them is named after an element And there is one other that is named after the famous Ada Lovce. Chapter 911: The fermi paradox (2) Peter himself did not understand much about this digital currency. This is because Peter was more focused on the big picture, the battles and the war that would be happening in the future The matter of economic and technological advances is not really one of Peter ability. And he did not need to meddle in everything. The rise of digital currency as the effect of Earth rising up to the type of higher civilization is without a doubt inevitable In retrospect, it was inevitable. There are still a few things that they need to solve regarding that currency. But, Peter is very sure that it would not be long before Earth Prime would reach Type II civilizations after that when the matters that underpinned civilization is solved. And after a Type II civilization, there is the Type III civilization. This civilization outstripped the two other types of civilization. It could ess power and energyparable to that of the entire gxy. This is the type of civilization like Asgard and Olympus. And they surpassed that. There is an extension to that scale which is the Type IV and Type V. Type IV civilization is civilization that can control or use the entire Universe and Type V who control collection of Universes. And there is also Type 0 civilization who do not rank on the Kardashev scale. As for Asgard they are a type IV civilization that could harness extragctic energy sources such as dark energy and even manipte it to create their weapons and other technology that they possess. The reason why Fermi paradox ask where is everybody is simply because if any civilization were able to survive all the way to Type III civilization, humanity could that the probably have mastered inter ster travel by then and possibly even colonizing the entire gxy. Before the Fall, there is no discovery of alien civilization. As such there was hypothesis as how a gctic colonization could happen. One hypothesis is for one of this type III civilization to create a machine that could travel others. When they reach that, they could spend five hundred years or so self-replicating using the raw material on their new and then send two replicas off to do the same thing. Even without travelling anywhere near the speed of light this simple process would be able to colonize the whole gxy in approximately 3.75 million years and a rtive blink of an eye when talking in the scale of billions of years And there lies the question of the Fermi Paradox. If even one percent of intelligent life survives long enough to be a potentially gxy colonizing Type III civilization, that calction would suggest that there should be at least one thousand Type III civilizations in the Milky Way gxy alone and given the power of such a civilization, their presence upon the whole gxy would be pretty noticeable. But before the Fall, Earth did not see nothing, hear nothing and visited by no one So, it is back to that question? Where is everybody? Fermi Paradox is not an answer. It is possible exnations. Ask any different scientist about which one is the correct one about the possible exnation and you will get myriads of answers. In the past, people debated whether the Earth is t or round, whether it is on the back of a turtle or stuck in the branches of a titanic tree, whether the sun orbits the Earth or Earth orbited the sun, whether the lightning happens because Zeus hurl his lightning bolt or whether it be Thor smashing his hammer or simply thews of natures, and the modern human look at all of these debates of the past and they seem so primitive and in the dark about all of it. That is about where humanity was with this topic. Though, after the Fall, there is a lot of those debates that have changed. Out of the many exnations that could be used, there is of course some of the most discussed possible exnation for the Fermi Paradox. To simplify it, there is two broad categories, those exnations which assume that there is no sight of Type II and Type III civilization because there are none of them out there and those which assume they are out there and humanity did not see or hear anything from them for other reason. The first exnation is that there is no sign of higher civilization because there is no higher civilization in existence. Those who subscribe to Group 1 exnation points to something called the non-exclusivity problem, which rebuff any theories that says ¡°there are higher civilizations but none of them have made any kind of contact for (and full your nk here with all kinds of reason) This first group look at the math which is undeniable which says that there should be some many thousands or even millions of higher civilization, that at least one of them would be an exception to the rule. Even if a theory held for 99.99 percent of higher civilization, the other .01 percent would behave differently and humanity would be aware of their existence. Therefore, the first group believe because of this, there must be no super-advanced civilizations in the gxy But, since the math suggest that there are thousands of them even in Earth own gxy, something else must be happening Of course, this is before Earth find out about all of those alien civilization out of Milky Way gxy like the Weronians, Asgardians, Orvanians and many others. But before, they believe that if the math suggests that there are thousands of such higher civilization in Earth own gxy, then what was going on Here, is where ites the theory of the Great Filter. The Great Filter theory says that at some point from pre-life to Type III civilization level intelligence and ability, there is a wall that all or nearly all attempts at life hits. There is some stage in that long evolutionary process that is extremely unlikely or impossible for life to get beyond. And that stage is what many scientists called the Great Filter. The fact that Loki spoke about the Great Filter acknowledges that this theory is true. That there is a Great Filter. Peter know the most important question that one should ask about the Great Filter. And the big question is where in the timeline does the Great Filter urs? Because, when ites to the fate of humankind, this question is one of the big ones. Depending on where the Great Filter urs, humanity is left with three possible conclusion and realities. The three possible conclusion is that either Humanity is rare, humanity is first, or humanity is fucked. The first possibility is that humanity itself is rare and that The Great Filter is behind us and humanity had passes through that Great Filter. This of course would be great news for humanity. This means it is extremely rare for life to make it to humanity level of intelligence. This scenario would exin why there are no Type III civilization. But, it would also mean that humanity is one of the few exceptions now that humanity made it this far. This would mean humanity itself has hope. Of course on the surface this would appear a bit like the people of the ancient ages suggesting that Earth is center of the universe, it implies that we, humanity is special. And this actually falls into what scientist call the Observation Selection Effect. It suggests that anyone who is pondering their pondering their own rarity is inherently part of an intelligent life sess story and whether they are actually rare of quitemon, the thoughts they ponder and the conclusion that they would draw would be identical This forces human to admit that being special is at least a possibility. And if one reaches this conclusion, the conclusion that we are special, then when exactly did we be special In other words, which step of the evolutionary process that we surpass that almost every other organism unable to pass that makes us so special? There is a few possibility and one of the possibility is that the great Filter is actually could be at the very beginning. Which mean, under this theory, life¡­. itself is unusual. For those who subscribe to this idea, it might actually be incredibly unusual for life to begin at all. Many also believe in this before the Fall. The reason is because it took about a billion years of Earth existence to finally happen and because before the Fall, scientist and many thinkers have tried extensively to replicate that event of life inbs and have never been able to do it If that beginning is truly the Great Filter, it would mean that not only is there no intelligent life out there, there may be no other life at all. When Peter thought of this, his mind naturally wanders toward the existence of the Etherna. Etherna race probably reached this conclusion. They were the First race of the Universe and the discovery that they were first actually did not ease them at all. Chapter 912: The fermi paradox (3) Peter then focused his thought about another possibility which is the Great Filter could be the jump from simple prokaryote cell to theplex eukaryote cell. After prokaryote came into being they remained that way for almost two billion years before making the evolutionary jump to beingplex and having a nucleus. If this is the Great Filter it would mean the universe is teeming with simple prokaryote cells and almost nothing beyond that And there is also the possibility that even the most recent leap humanity has made from the medieval life to the Industrial Revolution is a Great Filter candidate. While the leap from semi intelligent life to intelligent life doesn¡¯t at first seem like miraculous step, some scientist rejects the idea of an inevitable climb upward of evolution. Since evolution does not strive for a goal but just happens, it uses the adaptation most useful for a given ecological niche and the fact that on Earth led to technological intelligence only once so far may suggest that this oue of natural selection is rare and hence by no means a certain development of the evolution of a tree of life Mots leaps actually do not qualify as a Great Filter candidate. Any possible Great Filter event must be one in a billion type thing where one of more total freak urs need to happen to provide a crazy exception. And for that reason, something like the jump from a single cell to multi cellr life is ruled out because it has urred as many as forty-six time before the fall and in an isted incident, just on Earth alone. For the same reason if humanity were to find a fossilized eukaryote cells on any of thes around Earth, it would rule the above simple toplex cell leap out as a possible Great Filter as well as anything before that point on the evolutionary chain because if it happened both on Earth and on the other, it is almost definitely not one in a billon freak urrence Of course, this argument is broken after the Fall since humanity find out we are not rare as we thought we are and there is a lot of more civilization out there that evolve the same way we are. And then there is the argument that we, humanity itself is the first. For the subscribers to this idea, they held hope that if the Great Filter is not behind us, the one hope humanity have is that the condition in the universe are just recently, for the first time since the Big Bang, reaching a ce that would allow intelligent life to develop. In that case, humanity and many other species scattered all over the Universe may be on our way to superintelligence. And it just hasn¡¯t happened yet. This idea believe that we happen to be here at the right time to be one the first super intelligent civilization in the Universe. There is an example of this. One example of this phenomenon that could make this realistic is the prevalence of gamma ray burst, and insanely huge explosion that humanity have observed in distant gxies. In the same way that it took the early Earth a few hundred million years before the asteroid and the volcanoes to died down and life became possible, it could be argued that the first chunk of the universe existence was full of cataclysmic events like gamma ray burst that would incinerate everything nearby from time to time and prevent any life from developing past a certain stage of evolution. And the idea was that humanity is in the midst of an astrobiological phase transition and this is the first any life has been able to evolve this long, uninterrupted without any disaster like the gamma ray burst of some cataclysmic event to wipe them all out in one second Of course, this is also debunked since humanity learn that they are not the first. Here are others before them like the Asgardians and the Olympians. Then if the two out of three possible realities for humanity has been debunked, then there is only one possibility left and it is one of the possibility that would chill everyone heart Thest possibility is that the Great Filter is ahead of humanity evolutionary progress and that means humanity is fucked. Since humanity is not rare nor is it early, then we could conclude that the Great Filter is in humanity future Right now, both Loki and Peter had stopped walking. Loki only look at his disciple face expression that changes every few seconds. Peter is actually essing this mind trying to dig out the information that is in his memory Then suddenly, Peter look toward his teacher and then he asks ¡®It is in the future?¡¯ Loki nodded as he understood what Peter is trying to say. Peter also had new understanding of the Destroyer from the words of his teacher. Of course he is not sure yet whether his spection is right or not so he still has to do some thinking. But he believes he is approaching to that perfect conclusion. Loki then said ¡®It seems you will have to digest this information. Let us resume our walk¡¯ Peter nodded as he needs to think more. Peter did not realize that the scenery around him had changes, as he is caught in his own thoughts. There is no longer any tall grass or the colorful flora before around him. It seems that he had arrived at another part of the garden. This part of the garden seems like it had been stripped of life. The fruits and the trees all seems like they were extracted from some kind of horror books. Some of them could kill and many of them are parasitic in nature. But Peter did not seem to notice, engrossed in his thinking. Loki only smiles. To him, this is also fate and destiny. Maybe, his disciple would notice. Maybe, he would not. This is the cause and effect. Loki question had send his disciple into his thinking mode. And Peter, while he would abhor to admit it, he felt pretty safe with his teacher. Hence, he could dive deep into his memory without caring much about his surrounding Loki is God of Mischief¡­that is true. But he is not a God of Death. Many worlds have this idea that Loki is antagonistic toward the Aesir. That is not the case. A smear campaign in the shared consciousness of living beings all across the Omniverse by his enemies. ¡®They are just jealous¡¯ Loki thought to himself. Loki only smirks as he continues walking and Peter follow from behind, still thinking of many things When Peter had gained the answer from his teacher, stating that the great Filter is in the humanity future, Peter went back into his mind and thought about that possibility in a deeper way His teacher statement would suggest that life regrly evolves to where humanity is, but that something prevents life from going much further and making it unable for any civilization to reach super high intelligence in almost all cases and humanity is unlikely to be an exception But that is clearly not the case? thought Peter. After all, Olympus, Asgardians, Orvanians and many other civilizations did reach past Type II civilization But¡­. hmmm. He thought to himself In the theory before the Fall, the possible future for humanity Great Filter is a regrly urring cataclysmic naturally event like a gamma ray burst Maybe, there were millions of civilization like Earth and they were all destroyed by this gamma ray burst before they could reach to the levels of those inteary civilization. This possibility means that it is just a matter of time before all life on Earth is suddenly wiped out by such event Another candidate for a future Great Filter vent is the possible inevitability that nearly all intelligent civilizations ends up destroying themselves once a certain level of technology is reached. This is something that is very possible. Peter saw many worlds in the Multiverse. He saw a world affected so badly by global warming that by the time everyone had acknowledges the problem, it was already toote and the constant disaster that keep on piling up destroy that world and causes the humans in that world to go extinct Peter sighed for a second. He thought about the space outside of the Milky Way gxy and the world that is outside Earth gxy and he could not help but sigh again One scientist once said that when it is about the space ¡°no news is good news¡± The discovery of even a simple life on thes around Earth would be devastating, because it would then cut out a number of potential Great Filter behind humanity. Peter of course did not find it very terrifying. But that is because the changes of perspective. Peter witnessed the end of the Omniverse, fought in the Final Battle where he faced the Destroyer. As such the impact of seeing aliens and acknowledging their existence was not as impactful. Peter himself was no scientist and he did not know how dreadful the feeling was for someone like the Grand Researcher. Chapter 913: The fermi paradox iv The Grand Researcher of the Order of Thinker when she saw that there is alien in the world and that there is a great inteary civilization out there in the starry skies, shemented the fate of the world. To her, it is the worst news she had ever heard in her whole life. Because it would mean that the Great Filter is almost definitely ahead of humanity- ultimately dooming the species To her, she believes that when ites to the Fermi Paradox, the silence of the night sky is golden. There are two exnations about Fermi paradox. And the first group of this exnation believes that there is no higher existence because of all of those reason., But clearly, this group is wrong in that there is Type II and Type III civilization out there. Then, there is another exnation. And this exnation is that Type II and Type III intelligent civilization is out there and there is a logical reason why humanity have not heard about them. And this is proven true after the Fall. Earth learns that they are not alone. And they also learned that Earth is very primitive whenpared to the other great civilization out there in the starry sky. If not for the fact that they have the All Source, Weronians would not have so much trouble of changing Earth into their world. This group two exnation get rid of any notion that humanity is rare or special, or the first at anything On the contrary, they believe in the Mediocrity Principle. That humanity starting point is nothing unusual, or rare about humanity gxy, sr system or level of intelligence until evidence proves otherwise. This theory, this idea, is less quick to assume that theck of evidence of higher intelligence beings is evidence of their nonexistence There is around ten possible exnations for why these higher civilization was not heard off The first possibility is that these super intelligent lives could very well have already visited Earth before humanity was there. And Peter knows this to be true because Odin himself hade to the before there is even a trace of life in it. And then they came again during the time he was worshipped on Earth which is around five thousand years ago. In the scheme of time, sentient humans have only been around for about fifty thousand years, give or take, a little blip of time in the age of the Universe. If there was contact that happened before then, those civilizations might see gigantic lizards roaming around the Earth. Second possibility is that the entire gxy has been colonized, but humanity just live in some deste rural areas of the gxy. This is debunked quiet quickly in Peter mind. Peter knows why Milky Way gxy had never been colonized. From what he knows, it is about a lore. That this gxy is cursed. Though, in some interpretation, it is blessed. Depending on which lore you believe, Earth and the Milky Way gxy is a ce of either cursed or blessed area. There are other possibilities but Peter had gotten what he wanted from his memory. And after he put it all together, he reaches to a terrifying conclusion He stopped walking and Loki also stop walking. Then he asks his teacher ¡®Ragnarok¡­.is it to evade the Great Filter? The great Filter is the Destroyer right?¡¯ Peter entertained this idea before in the past. But he had dismissed it because he saw that Asgard and the other six great civilizations outside the Source Wall still thrives. Which means that the Great Filter did not happen yet. Yes, Peter look at those great civilizations and since they are still around it means the Great Filter is not necessarily existing or they might be all on the same race where one of them would one day reach the limit of existence and reach the great Filter. After all, Orvanians had existed since the Beginning of Time so this idea of Great Filter being the Destroyer did not have many credibility There is also the fact that Peter thought the arrival of the Destroyer had nothing to do with some kind of Great Filter event. instead Peter believes that the Destroyeres to Earth for All Source and to fulfill a promise. But it is clear, that the Destroyer hold many roles. It had never urred din his mind because if the Destroyer is the Great Filter why did he not destroy those great civilizations that reach Type IV and V. When Earth fought the Final battle, they were around type III civilization. When one thinks about Earth development it is quite a fast leap. It would normally take tens of thousands or maybe millions of years before there is such a leap of scale of civilization. But because of the All Source, this process could be circumvented and bypassed easily. What Earth did notck was a constant generator of energies that keep strengthening them When Loki look back, it was akin to the situation of the Etherna where they possess unlimited power and control over the Primordial Universe. But, then Peter remembers what his teacher said about Ragnarok. And how it had been done six times. And then suddenly something clicks in his mind Why would the Asgardian keep doing the same y of Ragnarok? Why destroy the Eight realm again and again only to revive it backter. Isn¡¯t that a pointless act? It is like Sisyphus rolling up a mountain onto of a hill only to roll it back down every time it neared the top, repeating this meaningless action What is the benefit of such action? No matter how Peter think about it, there is no benefit whatsoever in this act Maybe they did not want to. But forced to. But what could force Beings like Odin to create such a farce? The moment he thinks that, only three beingse into his mind. The Supreme One. The Creator. And the Destroyer. It would not be the Supreme One. Lore¡¯s said that he is in a slumber. But Peter knows, that he had a garden and he is writing a book. As for the Creator, it goes against his creed to go against life. Then that would only leave it with the Destroyer. Peter sighed. His mood suddenly turns sour when he reaches at this point of thinking ¡®The End of Everything¡¯ he thought to himself. There is a lot happening in the background during the battle of the End on Earth Prime. Probably at that time, Asgard was also undergoing Ragnarok at the same time Earth was fighting against the Destroyer Destruction Will. Though, there is something else that he is curious about. He looks at his teacher and Peter then ask ¡®How about the Olympians?¡¯ Right now, they have walk across that gloomy forest and had arrived at another beautiful area of the garden. Peter had not realized it at all. he did not even notice that the area around him had changed because the garden still looks beautiful. Loki could only sigh. Who knows whether he sigh because of the question or because his disciple could not see that dark gloomy area of the garden Loki look at his disciple and heard his question and he knew that Peter had understood many of the things that he had implied. ¡®Olympians had the Titanomacy and the Gigantomachy. The Jade Empire had the Havoc at Heaven and the Investiture of the Gods. And so on and so forth¡¯ Loki said. ¡®Some of that story is stories that you would recognize. Zeus fighting Gaia. The Six Sages of the teachingspeted for merits of the world. A Demon Monkey destroy the heavenly pces. This is some of the stories that even some mortals knew, embedded deep in the fabric of their consciousness.) (For those that did not understand this particr reason, please check the chapter where Loki the Cosmic Trickster met with Wargod, Azul and the Creator. That chapter reveal how the myths of the world was actually affected by the real life version of these mythical beings) ¡®Some others are new stories that you have not heard on Earth. After all, there is many worlds. And there are many myths. And not all myths are just myths. Sometimes, these stories are real. And in some weird cases, even fake stories be real as some of these being incorporated the fake stories and turns it into realities. This is easy when there is faith in certain stories. As you know, the myths that appeared in the minds of mortals is not necessarily just myths. These Twilights of the Gods is hard to orchestrate¡¯ Peter only listen as Loki exin more ¡®And as you know, Asgardian magic is very mystical and mysterious in nature. We could use wishes and imagination, wishes, emotions to power up the necessary ingredients to make sure that the Twilight of the Gods happens exactly as it should be. After all, no one really wanted to die. The only reason Odin agree in starting Ragnarok is because the world is reborn anew after that. Faith¡­is a very powerful magic. It is best for you to not forget that¡¯ There was a moment of silence for a few second as Peter digested all that were revealed to him. Then Peter said ¡®So, that is how it is¡¯ He did not know what else to ask for a moment. He knows that wishes and faith and belief is a very powerful catalyst of magic. Sometimes, it is the only thing one needed to use magic. A belief that they could. That is how unreasonable magic is. >>>>>>> Chapter 914: Break the chessboard (1) Loki nodded then he added ¡®Even those powerful being is constrained by fate and destiny. The Destroyer is the Great Filter. His main task is to bnce the Omniverse. Energy is not limitless after all. When a civilization reaches the ultimate form of their existence, approaching that forbidden line, then the Destroyer would awaken. And each time, it would be catastrophic for all life.¡¯ Sighing, he added ¡®Seers and Oracles would sing of his arrival. Of course, the Final Battle is different than what Asgard and Olympus and the other civilization that is inside the Source Wall had to endure. But you already knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Loki ask his disciple and Peter nodded. But then Peter still have many question. He then asks ¡®But I thought that living Inside the Source Wall you would not be affected by it?¡¯ Loki smiles and exin. ¡®The effect of fate and destiny is minimal inside the Source Wall. That is true. But minimal doesn¡¯t mean it is not there and that the being inside it was not affected by it¡¯ ¡®The Destroyer is not some kind of an evil entity. It is an entity that was created to do a job. All in all, it is not that different from my job. I cut flowers. He cut worlds¡¯ And he smiles a bit ¡®Though, my job seems to be a bit peaceful¡¯ he added and Peter ignore his teacher attempt to try to make a light hearted joke Peter is very fond of making jokes with his enemies. But, he did not like it when people joke around with him. Especially not from his teacher. Loki shakes his head and continue saying ¡®There is a reason why many advanced civilizations did not actively colonize the Omniverse. If they were to excessive, then the Destroyer would send his avatar to destroy that civilization. And trust me. The Destroyer power is immeasurable. There is no advanced civilization that could hold a candle against the prowess of the Destroyer. The thing is, when for example, the Destroyer awaken to destroy some unruly civilization that is hoarding the resources of the Omniverse, e would then move ording to a directive. And this directive includes the powerful civilization like that of Asgard, of Olympus, of the Jade Empire and the rest. To avoid being destroyed and killed by the Destroyer, Asgard, Olympians and those people of the Jade Empire had created their own method. They would summon their own judgment day. Their won Twilight of the Gods so that the world that they have is reborn anew¡¯ Peter understood a bit and he said ¡®Asgardian have Ragnarok. Olympians have the Gigantomachy. And the Jade Empire have the Investiture of the Gods. Loki nodded and he too added a few more words ¡®Asgardian have the runes inscribed on the runic tablet on a chess board to revive those that died in Ragnarok. Olympians have the Hearth of Hestia to revive them after their death. The Jade Empire have the Investiture of the Gods Roll. They created this method to bring about their own destruction so that they will not be targeted by the Destroyer. Like I said, the Destroyer is only doing his job. He had no discrimination. Whatever, and whoever falls under the jurisdiction of his order, he would annihte¡¯ Peter understood another thing from his teacher exnation and then he asks ¡®These gods kill themselves, bringing about their own destruction in a farce y of judgment day is because they fear the Destroyer? Why?¡¯ Even though Peter had his own spection he wanted to confirm it from the mouth of his own teacher Loki smirks and then he said ¡®The Destroyer mes and his ability to destroy is something that no being in the world could escape. And what I mean by that is that whoever were being erased by the Destroyer have no way of reviving back. They would truly die. No reincarnation. No revival of some other way. It erases the concept of existence itself. As you know, when you reach a certain level of power and abilities, there is always ways toe back from death. Death, for us then be more of a journey instead of some final destination¡¯ Sighing he then said ¡®Some could hide their essence in an object, slowly gathering strength to return again. Some take another form. Others possesses other type of living beings. Some separate the fragment of their souls as insurance. As there are many stars in the sky, there is as many ways to return back from death after you have reach a certain level.¡¯ Peter nodded. He acknowledges this. Of course, there is still ways for powerful being to still be subjected to death Like the permanent death of Hikigaya and Oreki under the hands of Azief during the War of the Sovereigns He also knows this. Then Loki continue by saying ¡®But the Destroyer method of destruction is a destruction that is absolute in nature. It overturns any methods ofing back, or reviving¡¯ ¡®There is no chance of reviving. There is no method you could use to hide your soul under his gaze. There is no way you could use a drop of blood to recreate yourself when you are being eradicated personally by the Destroyer. The exception was of course, Time God reversing the entirety of the Time Laws of the Omniverse. That is a wild bet¡¯ Anyway, getting back to the topic, as such, the civilization that is beyond the Source Wall all created a method of their own destruction¡¯ Peter heard what his teacher is saying. And he frowned. As there is one question that he is afraid to ask Sighing he then said ¡®But people die when you did this Twilights. When you created this judgment day upon your realm, living being tight are not Supreme being existence would die. And considering that Asgard had Eight Realm, I presume that many living being that would die in such an event would be astronomical¡¯ Loki nodded. Then he said ¡®Yes. Mortals die. But it beats being destroyedpletely without ever having the chance to rise again. Do not mistake desperation as evil. Odin, Zeus, Yu Wang all of them did not want to do what they did. But the choice is hardly fair. To be eradicatedpletely without a trace or ept some sacrifice. You must remember Peter. There is always a Price for everything.¡¯ By now, they have stopped walking. Peter think all that he has seen and all that he has heard. He now had a new understanding of the Destroyer. But, it almost seems like there is still something that he had missed. What is the point of his teacher talking about all of this? he could have just told him. It would not be that hard. Peter look at his teacher and then he was reminded that his teacher that did not appear anything like a benevolent and generous being actually helped him after the End. He had never had the chance to thank him at that time. Peter then suddenly said ¡®Thank you, teacher. Foring into my dream after the End and helping me to solve some of my doubts and tell me about the lore¡¯s and the formation that I need.¡¯ Loki frowned for a second and his eyes seems to be shining for a second. He then asks ¡®Dreams? ¡®Yes. For giving me information about many things at that time before I went back in time. It had helped me immensely¡¯ Loki seems to think for a moment and his forehead creased. He seems to be thinking of something very deeply and he nodded like he had understand something Whatever it is, it clearly unsettles Loki heart. Peter did not understand the reason for the expression on his teacher face like he was confused with something. Dawned understandinge into Loki mind and he could only ept it. There is a smile on Loki face after that and he nodded toward Peter, like he was acknowledging his words before. ¡®Ah, that dream¡¯ he suddenly said. ¡®It is nothing. I am d that it could help you¡¯ he said. Then Loki stopped walking. The wind breeze by bringing the scent that resembles lc and marigold. At least that is how it smell for Loki. As for Peter, he smellsvender and jasmine. The scent would be the scent that is most suitable for them to smell. Life force is all around him. Peter recognize that. Peter had also stopped as he saw that his teacher had stopped. As he stopped, he began paying attention to his surrounding He could hear the sound of water in the distance. The moment he hears it; his eyes suddenly could see better to the distance. Before this, it was like he could only see only where his eyes could see. It was not like when he could use his Divine Sense to see things that is far in the distance. But when he heard the sound, he was suddenly granted the opportunity to see¡­.to see more than he should Like a fog has been dispersed and now his eyes could see what lies beyond that fog. Chapter 915: Break the chessboard (2) Peter could see on his right that there is a waterfall area. The water is clear and fishes swim against the current. From the bottom it could swim against the current like it is flying to swim toward the upside of the waterfall. It is a remarkable sight. Around the waterfall there is rainbows all around and these rainbows is no normal rainbows as it seems that it possesses some mystical power shrouded with life force On top of the waterfall area, there is a floating golden gate with inscription carved onto the gate. This inscription is not runguage of the Aesir and it is not the hieroglyphs of the Amenthes and Sekhet Hetepet. But it is a glyph. Though not any glyph that he recognized. This glyph possesses some transformation power and life force that is boundless and immeasurable. Peter was entranced by the sight as he was captured by the movement one of the fishes One of the fish flew up by swimming against the current and jumping out toward the air, passing through the boulder of where the water ising down from the top. It reaches the top of the waterfall. This fish is ck and possess red scales. It swims across the rushing current of water and it is heading toward that floating gate This floating gate is three feet above the harsh current water of the river. The ck fish jump toward then gates and it jump and pass the gate. The gate had no door. It is simply an open floating gate The moment it passes the gate; the fish turns into a gigantic dragon with ckish red scales on it body. It roars toward the sky and rain falls on side of the garden. It then flew up and disappears up into the sky as thunders alight for a second. Peter waspletely shocked. Not only at that gate ability that gives the fish life force and other kinds of energies, he was also shocked at the level of that dragon the moment it flew toward the sky That dragon possesses the power of a Half Sovereign. One leap toward the gate is all it takes. Loki was even tempted to go toward that areas and look at that gate and understood its mysteries Loki could see that his disciple was tempted and he said ¡®ignore it. It is not good to see that gate before you reach back to your peak.¡¯ Peter suddenly realize that he had already taken a few steps toward that waterfall and he rub his chest and breathe in and out as he realized he was entranced by the gate that he did not even realize he had move his feet That waterfall and its temptation has a hypnotic effect toward Peter. He sighed as he averts his gaze from the waterfall He then returns back to his teacher and waited for his teacher to talk Loki simply said ¡®Listen¡¯ There is the sound of chirping birds, singing to each other. This singing calms Peter heart and bring back his focus and he could no longer hear the sound of the water from the waterfall He looks to that area again, and he could no longer see the waterfall. And there is that fog again and he smiles It seems it is not his fate yet to see that gate. He learns to ept it. Those glyphs might be something that he could not handle at his current level. If he is at his peak, then maybe it would not be that way. He could only sigh as he focused back on the chirping of the birds. It is unlike the song of Yggdrasil that gives him that feeling of solemnness of hearing a holy song or the feeling that he had when he hears the song of Ragnarok that was sorrowful and absorbs one into that feeling of destion had hopelessness For some reason, the birds singing while it is not something that could be understood by Peter, it gave his mind rity, gives his heart calmness He attributed this to the fact that this is the mythical and mystical Primordial garden. Probably all thing that is magical and mysterious exist in this garden. Peter would not put that past it. For something to be called a Primordial Garden, for a garden that belongs to the Supreme One, nothing is impossible He then opens back his eyes as he finished calming his heart. Now that his heart is calm, he could finally see the reason why his teacher suddenly stops before. In front of him there is a barrier of light. This barrier of light extends from the ground to the limitless sky above. ¡®What is this?¡¯ he thought to himself. Peter watch the barrier of light, trying to ascertain its function. The light feel very weing and life force seems to be embedded in each of its particles. And it is more than just a life force. There is all kinds of force andws that exist in each particle of light. Like the barrier of light contains all thews in the Omniverse. The light seems weing enough and it felt like it beckons people toe near. But for some reason, Peter felt that there is something very powerful on the other side of that barrier of light. And that powerful force made Peter felt that if he does dare toe inside that barrier of light he would probably not be able to handle what he saw after. He had his own spection of course. This barrier of light¡­.and the other side of this barrier of light¡­.it might be the ce where the Supreme One dwells Loki suddenly said. ¡®Ask a lot of question before I end this dream¡¯ Peter understood that his teacher did not have much time now. He looks at that barrier of light and he only smiles bitterly. It looks like the dwelling of the Supreme One is just right in front of him. But Peter knows he could not barge into the barrier of light. There is this premonition of danger each time he had the intention of trying to walk to that barrier of light. He had many question of course. He wanted to meet the Supreme One, and ask him to help. Ask him why he did not lift a finger? Ask him, why should it end like that? Though, when he thinks about it, he himself felt that the question is very childish. To Him, the entire Omniverse is His. He could do whatever he wanted to do. And as for the reason? Who cares what the reason is. Peter wished he could understand the Supreme One. He shook that thought from his mind and instead ask his teacher ¡®What is the meaning all of this?¡¯ Then he asks another question ¡®teacher, are you trying to tell me that Destroyer is the Great Filter. Is that the only thing you wanted to tell me? Loki smiles and he said ¡®That is some of it. And then there is some others¡¯ Loki said. He then added ¡®Destiny and Fate sometime couldn¡¯t be changed.¡¯ Hearing this Peter frowned for a second before Loki suddenly said ¡®But, it could be altered a bit. And sometimes, even just altering a bit of it, it could make a huge difference. The point is which event that should be altered¡¯ Peter eyes gleamed as he took the hint that his teacher is implying. There was silence for a second before Loki then continues saying ¡®There is six Ragnarok that had happened since the beginning of Time. There is always a slight change. Odin is not an obedient person. He is slowly trying to change the narrative of the Twilight of the Gods. But it is not quite easy as he thought¡¯ Sighing, he continues saying ¡®He could make small changes. But he could not change the Ending. Like ying chess, one had to know that there are one other moves that could be used after all of your other moves is blocked. Could you guess what kind of move that could be done when all of your move would end with you being checkmated?¡¯ He asks Peter. Peter smiles. This is the same question that Yewa Hafar also once asked him when he learns chess from him ¡®Break the chessboard¡¯ he answers. Loki smiles widely ¡®That is what I want to tell you. And as for the other things that I showed you, maybe, right now you wouldn¡¯t understand it. Maybe, even after all of this, even when the End is near, you still wouldn¡¯t able to understand it. But, in the off chance that you would understand it, this knowledge would be very useful to you¡¯ Peter heard every word and engrave each word into his mind. Then Loki added. ¡®And, I am here to give you a heads up¡¯ ¡®A heads up? About what?¡¯ >>>>>>>>>> Continuation on the next chapter Chapter 916: Odin the wise open his eyes ¡®And, I am here to give you a heads up¡¯ ¡®A heads up? About what?¡¯ ¡®This time, Odin had bet on you. Or to be more urate, he bets on Azief.¡¯ Peter did not understand. ¡®Teacher, what do you mean?¡¯ Loki was at a loss of how he should exin this. Odin had left Asgard. No one knows of this except him The one sitting on that throne of Asgard right now is merely an avatar of his to calm the popce of the Eight Realms He knows the disappearance of Odin because Odin had told him what he was going to do before he went out form the Eight realm After all, he was the one that help Odin break from his slumber and give him some clues. Now, Odin is actively trying to break the chessboard. Probably like Loki, Odin is also tired of always doing the same farce again and again. He had to keep watching the same thing happening, seeing his family dying, seeing the people he loved dying and having to make enemies with friends, trapped by the chains of destiny and fate Odin respected Destiny and Fate before. But after eons, there is only fear and dissatisfaction. Maybe, Odin had gone crazy. Maybe, he no longer cares about the fates of the Eight realms. And so he could make this bet. Not sure whether Yu Wang would follow or Zeus who had sealed his own memories would also follow Odin crazy bet. Whatever the case was, Odin is now making his own ns that is different from what he is supposed to do. Without Odin, Ragnarok could not bepleted. It is not as easy as one would think, to try to break the chessboard. It is easy to say it but it is hard to execute it. if it¡¯s that easy, Odin would have already broken through the narrative of Ragnarok. But he couldn¡¯t break it all of those eons. Odin had the memory of the past Timeline. He roughly knows what would happen. And he knows that the End is always about Azief. that mortal that had created a bond between him and the Destroyer, tightly connecting their fates together. It had something to do with the Rings. But it also had something to do with the Path that Azief is walking. In the past timeline, it is because the Laws and the Domain that Azief had practiced that strengthen the connection of fate and destiny between Azief and the Destroyer. There are also the rings that Azief had worn that double the connection. But now, Azief had strengthen it by triple fold by not only having the rings, practicing thews and domains that ispatible with the Destroyer, Azief had also walk the path of Perfection¡­. just like that certain Being Now, the connection is even more tightly connected. Odin is very interested. And since he is interested, he would investigate it. He could only sigh as Loki exin the matter to Peter. Odin had awakened from his slumber. That is shocking enough. But when he heard that his teacher said that Odin is interested in Azief, hearing this, Peter face suddenly change colors. From what he remembers, Odin went into slumber and had never woken up even after hundreds of years. After Peter be a Sovereign he dide near Asgard again. There were many things that he wanted to learn at that time. As Sovereign, he had the ability to easily leap through dimensions and easily bypass some of the restriction of the Bifrost because of his tutge under Loki He did not go beyond the Source Wall. But he was on one of thes under the periphery of the Aesir. At that time, he had heard that Odin is still in slumber waiting for Ragnarok toe. Peter thought to himself that this is another change to the timeline. He of course had expected Odin to remember. Though, he did have some slim hope that Jean had manage to thoroughly changes the timeline without anyone remembering, he was prepared with the possibility of a few of those Supreme Being that is inside the Source Wall to remember But it is clear he underestimated the powerful beings in the Omniverse. However, even though all of this shocking, it did not make Peter fearful. But when his teacher said that Odin is betting on Azief, he was scared. Because, he did not know what Odin would do. And with Peter current strength. He could not stop Odin doing from doing whatever he wanted to. He did not have the ability to stop him If his teacher is right and Odin went crazy and try to kill Azief, then all of his effort would go to the drain That is the simplest solution¡­if they do not know how Destiny and Fate operates. That is almost impossible for Odin who probably knows and is acquainted more deeply with Destiny and Fate than Peter Peter believe that Odin knows how fruitless that attempt would be. It is not a matter of whether Odin could kill Azief or not. It is whether it would be beneficial or not. Killing Azief would not change the ending. Instead it might even elerate it. Destiny and fate would make a correction The more you pushed it, the more it fought back. There must a subtle move to force Destiny and Fate to move ording to your n Peter believed that Odin would understand this and as such the possibility of Odin targeting Azief to kill him would be very low. But, even though such possibility is almost impossible, the moment that thought shed inside his mind, Peter could not help but feel shaken. There are too many variables now. And while he likes variables that would make Yewa Hafar job of trying to steer fate and destiny back on track, there is variables that he did not like. And that kind of variables is where he had no power of controlling that variables. Most of the variables that happened during the Time Crisis, is still something that he could manage But it is different if that variable is Odin Odin is not some third rate viin that he could kill with plotting. And even if Peter had his Sovereign level power, it is still not an easy task to fight against Allfather This is an ancient powerhouse with the knowledge of all the runes in existence. A bonafide supreme being with unlimited power. Peter sighed. Now, he has a new problem to deal with. Yewa Hafar is enough to keep him busy and now even Odine into the picture. He is too tired for this shit. He looks at his teacher and then ask ¡®Odin¡­. how much did he remembers?¡¯ Peter had hoped that his teacher would say that Odin remembers only a portion of what happened in the other Timeline, but Loki said ¡®Everything¡¯ Hearing this Peter shakes his head. Then he said Even if he had woken up from his slumber, I don¡¯t think it matter much to my ns. He could investigate Azief all he wants. I think Odin knows that it is not good if he meddles too far. And I believe he would not be stupid enough to try to kill Azief. Lokiughed and said ¡®Odin would not be called the Wise, if he had nned to kill Azief. I know what you are worried about. That won¡¯t happen. But, as for the idea that he would not matter much to your ns, I urge you to reconsider. Because from what I know, he would be very much matter¡¯ Then Loki said He wants to meet with Azief¡¯ Peter narrowed his eyes ¡®I would stop him¡¯ Peter said. Loki only smiles and he said ¡®Trust me, Odin is as crafty as me and he is also adept at transformation magic. He would meet Azief whether you wanted it or not¡¯ Peter did not know what to say to that Loki then continue saying ¡®This would surely create another change in your n right. I know that you would not want toe out often from your safe ce since Time Correction would try to alter the memories in your mind. But I think your soul fragments, need to know that there is a new variable at y. This is a reminder¡¯ ¡®I myself don¡¯t know what Odin is nning to do by meeting Azief. But, I bet you that this time, it would not happen the way it did before. You are my disciple. And, regardless of what you think of me, I sincerely hope that you would be able to seed¡¯ The wind blows around them and the song of the birds is still ying. But peter could not be as calm as before. Hearing this Peter be alert. Odin, the Lord of Aesir want to meet with Azief? This is something that he could not predict. Loki smiles and he said ¡®Many being in the Omniverse is paying attention to Azief right now. Time God did quite a good job in reversing time. But¡­. there is a few that is immune to that effect. That is all I want to say¡¯ Peter nodded. Loki after making sure that Peter had listened to his word, he said ¡®I would not see you again. Though, I think we will meet againter, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ And he smiles ¡®I doubt you would rememberter¡¯ Loki said. Peter understood what his teacher is implying. ¡®If I did not calcte wrongly, you still have to return to the origin, right?¡¯ Loki said to Peter. Peter nodded. Then he smiles a bit. He looks at Loki and then he said ¡®I hope that when that timees, you would ept me as your disciples once again. This time, go easy on me.¡¯ Loki hearing this chuckles and he said ¡®Of course. Who could be more worthy to be my disciple then you who make mischief all over the Omniverse?¡¯ Loki said, his eyes shining with a glint of mischievousness. Peter smiles slightly. ¡®I would probably be a little bit unruly this time around¡¯ Loki simply said ¡®I am ready for that¡¯ Peterughed a bit. Loki then hear a sound. And he knows it is time for him to return. ¡®It is time for you to go now¡¯ Peter understood. Peter took a moment and he look at the garden again. The sky above his head is like the beautiful star system and the sight on his front is full of beauty. ¡®This is a beautiful ce¡¯ He was silent for a second and then he said ¡®I am kind of envious of you Teacher¡¯ Loki simply said ¡®Well, maybe someday you would help me in sowing the seeds¡¯ Peter shake his head and said ¡®That¡¯s not the life for me. I like the chaos.¡¯ Lokiughed. ¡®Yes, kind of expected that you would answer it that way¡¯ Then Loki waves his hand and Peter was sent away, turning into motes of light. Peter had returned but into that sealed dimension It took him a little time before he slowly opened his eyes Loki had returned back to his body. The runic formation all over the sealed dimension glows brightly as it is strengthened again with Loki back on his throne. Loki eyes is shining with brilliance and runes could be seen inside his eyes. The moment he returns he got up from his throne and he knows he need toe out for a second from the sealed dimension to do something The news of Odin would try to meet Azief unsettled him ¡®This is a risk¡¯ he thought to himself. The chaotic energy on Earth is disappearing and there isrge risk that Time Correction could happen to him if he goes right now. But he had to take that risk. Number Two need to know this information. Only then he could make some ns. He could not help but sigh. This is all new to him. This new timeline is very different than what he had expected. Now even Asgardians is involved. At least, at that time, in his timeline, the Battle of the End felt like it was isted from the civilization inside the Source Wall. But now, Loki learned that it might actually not be so unrted at all. Thinking of all that he had seen and all that he had learned, he knew if he did not give this memory to Number Tow, there might be more variables at y and they could no longer control the way this story progresses. He clicked his tongue as he realizes that the connection between him and Number Two had been cut the moment he returned back to this sealed dimension Loki took a step and he once again appears out and in that one second, he had send a telepathic message to Number Two. It takes only one second and then he returns almost immediately back to his sealed dimension. Loki when he returned back to his dimension, sitting on his throne¡­. he frowned. Because he notices that one of his memories was altered. ¡®Tch. I should have expected it. But still, this is not a good feeling¡¯ He click his tongue and he did not know what he should do with this memory that had been altered. He knew that one of the many memories that he had put deep into his subconscious had been altered. He knew which part of the many memories that is inside his mind that was altered. There is one fragment of his memories among the tens of thousands of fragments of memories. Out of those tens of thousands of memories, there is one memory that was altered. Loki could immediately sense it because there is this fuzziness when he tried to recall that memory The problem was even though he knew which memory was altered, he just doesn¡¯t know what was altered ¡®What should I do?¡¯ he asks himself. He is now in a dilemma. Whether he should keep the altered memory and divine the true original memory or cut it out so that it would not interfere with his thought process in the future. It is hard choice. Because, this memory is very important. He just doesn¡¯t remember why it was so important He sighed. ¡®Did Teacher also predict this oue? Could it be a trap?¡¯ But then he shook his head. He is now bing to paranoid. This is what happens when one has to any baggage and seeing to many ghost of the past Number Seven is a colder and darker Loki. He decided to think about itter as he close his eyes. Heid his back to his throne and began sleeping. The serpent slither around his throne and a few ravens flew and perch itself on his shoulders. Loki return to his slumber, protecting his mind from Time Correction as the event of Katarina kidnapping is slowly showing its effect on Earth >>>>>>>>> Chapter 917: Getting her back (1) At the same time, that Loki of Midgard is slumbering, Loki the Cosmic trickster also returns back to his body in the Primordial Garden. The replica that he created is not entirely a replica. He just let Peter believe it to be so. Because it would be easier to make him believe it was the replica. And he had no intention to correct Peter thought. Peter was actually inside the real Primordial garden. The only difference was that Loki brought his disciple soul into it. The Primordial Garden did not rest in only on ne of existence. One could enter it in many ways and as such the garden has many forms One of it is in Soul form. That is where and how Peter had arrived. The Soul form of the Primordial Garden which is not that different from the real Primordial garden. As such, there were many things that had to be obscured. Loki notices that the sight of the waterfall and that floating gate appearing in front of the eyes of his disciple is meant as a warning. And Loki understood who gives that warning. He understood why the trail that seems endless suddenly ended and why the journey is so fast that only in half an hour in that ne, there is suddenly a barrier of light. It is a warning from him and he heed the warning. He did not talk too much, speak too much and reveal to much. He reveals only a little and he did not take to much time to leave when he saw the barrier of light Loki slowly move his body. He was taking an evening nap on one of the flower hut inside the garden and it was then when he had sense that fluctuation of energy on Earth It was then that he knew Loki, the Loki that is his disciple woke up. He then sent that message over. Since he had thought most of Peter tricks, he could guess how Peter could hide from the Time Correction. Hence, he manages to locate the hidden sealed dimension and then leave that runic te. That is how he manage to contact Peter He slowly brings himself up and he sighed. There is a frown on his face. The reason was very simple. Peter had told him that he had a dream. A dream in which he, Loki had helped Peter after the Battle of the End When he heard that from Peter, Loki faces changes. The reason why is because, he never sends any dreams to Peter before. He felt that the conclusion of the Final Battle was sad and sorrowful, a tragic ending to end all the stories in the Omniverse, but he knew his limits. He had never thought of sending any help to his disciple. Because everything was already determined. But when he heard Peter said that he had given him many information, Loki knows that there is something wrong Because he did not send any help and he did not send any dreams. This is the only time he had done it. As such, for a moment there, Loki had almost lost his calm. But, it only took him only a few second to guess who could have send that dream only one being at that particr time that could send such a message. Loki is powerful. But, he is not that powerful. After the Battle of the End and the Destroyer ushed his power and fulfil the ancient promise, the entire Omniverse was in a state of decay. Energies went wild and chaos fill every particle that is in existence. To send such message at that time is hard even for him. If he did send such a message at that time, it would probably be garbled and fuzzy He sighed deeply as he got up, pat his bottom that still had the trace of the soil when he had been pulling out some nts from its roots before. Then he walks out from the open hut. He passes through the garden of flowers and saw a very beautiful house. This house is not too big and it is very normal looking. It is a red brick house. It looks like a normal house one would find in some countryside. This is what the barrier of light had protected. Peter could not see through that barrier of light. If he was able to see, he would then be able to see this red brick house. Loki walk on the entrance area as hee closer to the door of that house. He heard the sound of the typewriter from a distance and he stopped. It seems that the Supreme One is writing again. Is he proofreading his work? Or is he rectifying some mistakes in the story? Or did he create a new work? Loki think of many things. But he only sighed He did not dare to knock the door. He only looks at the door and his face expression is veryplicated. ¡®Did you send the dreams to my disciple? Is all of it¡­. your n? Did you hate the ending too?¡¯ this is the question in his heart that he would want to ask that Being who is now writing inside that house. But, he did not need to ask it for that being to know the question that is in his heart. Loki just sighed and went to the store and bring out the shear to go to that gloomy garden on the other side to cut some rotten flowers. The wind blows gently, the sound of the flowers refreshes the mind and the sound of typewriter echoes inside the halls of that small house. All is as usual inside the Primordial garden. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> As some new development happen in some parts of the Omniverse, and with Loki in slumber, the void seems silent But Earth is not yet calm. There are still many things to do and many things that would change. The world is rid of Demons and on some parts of the world calmness descend. But the world isrge and while at some ces it is calm, at other ces it was not. Azief is now standing, his eyes look up at the sky. His body is emanating a powerful pressure. But, while this power is pressuring, it did not crack the Earth or challenge the sky. It is contained and controlled. But if Azief unleashes it, nothing could stop it. Azief look at the sky and watch at the clouds, his eyes seem to be shining bright blue. The distance between the Heavens and Earth multiplied a hundred fold. That is his thought when he saw the sky For someone to fly up to space, it would take them more power and more energy than before. As for technology that they have created before they must calibrate it to fit the current size of the worlds and the Laws of the worlds that have changed after the Multiversal Convergence. But for Azief, he did not feel the distance between Heaven and Earth is that far. instead, he felt that it is very short. If he wanted to, he could just think of it and he would appear outside of Earth in that split second. Space and Time to him¡­.is a simple concept which means distance to him is never an obstacle. He could bend the space around him, or cut upon a channel of space to connect it with another exit of space and could appear anywhere he wanted to. This is the difference of powers and level between him and the other levelers in the world. the control of Laws and concepts of the world. But then he frowned, all of a sudden. He closes his eyes and ask himself ¡®Why am I feeling like this?¡¯ Chapter 918: Getting her back (2) Azief felt something was wrong. That is the feeling he felt. The wind blows calmly around him. Not far away from him is a storm of energy It is chaotic and one could see that it ising near to the area. Inside that storm is wind that roars like dragons. It devours thend, and disturb the sky. Azief did not seems to care. The moment the storm arrived near ten-meter radius of him, the storm like it had hit some kind of force, dissipated and exploded, its properties were changed and it turns into a calm breeze of wind. The chaotic energy was absorbed by him in an almost an instant. The Laws inside his body were now all at their top shape. Right now, he is in his most optimal condition. And there is a sense of something had improved. Azief knows that this improvement is the improvement of his Law Body. Before, he did not have the chance to use his Law Body. Other than when he manifested his Law body on the Supremacy Stairway, he had never use it against any enemies he had on Earth. None of them could force him to fight them seriously. But, today after fighting with the Demon King he could let out all of it and there is improvement in the familiarity of him using the Laws that he had cultivated. Azief frowned. His heart is beating fast. There is a sense of foreboding. ¡®What does this mean? He thought to himself. He waved his hand and the storms that is around the area all dissipated. It was like none of the chaotic energy could withstand that force from the simple wave of his hand. His Divine Sense is now also recovered. ¡®I need to check in on all of them¡¯ he thought to himself. He closes his eyes and his Divine Sense spread out all over the world in a millisecond. In that one moment, Azief could see how vast the world had be. There are still the original seven continents but there are also many other new continents that have reemerged from the bottom of the sea as the result of the moving of the te tectonic under the bottom of the sea And while some are created naturally from the colliding of the tes of the world, some were not. There were also many continents that just popped out from nowhere and it was created by the energy of the world and its origin of creation is mystical Azief look and see things through his Divine Sense and he takes it all into his mind He saw a continent surrounded by white thick grey fog and his Divine Sense prated the thick grey fog and saw hordes of monsters and demonic creatures. But these demonic creatures are not leftovers from Seresian world but some beast from some multiversal point that appears here. Some of these beast is of foreign origin, but there is some beast that originated on earth but was transformed by the weird mystical energy in that continent. He also saw a continent full of mountains, and continents full off trees that is taller that the tallest building ever created on Earth recorded history. Its body is also thick that one of the trees body is as big as a small nation in Europe. There are many more scenes like that. He saw the changes of Earth atmosphere, its environment and its energies and thews that governed them. But, he did not activate his Divine Sense to marvel at the new world. Instead, he wanted to make sure that all of his friend is fine. He could not ascertain it when he was fighting with the Demon King Now, that everything seems to be settled, he needs to make sure that everybody is fine. His Divine Sense expanded even more, bing even more detailed. His Divine Sense that sweep all over the world were not able to be detected by people that have lower realm than him But Jean notices it. His Time Avatar all look toward that area where Azief was and one of the Time Avatar in the Ind of Peace stopped his conversation with Hirate and disappeared from that Ind travelling through Time and Space. There is another one that also had notices that Divine Sense. And that one other person is none other than The Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya. He was inside his cave; his body is leaking energy, his face is pale and he look incredibly injured. His eyes veins are stressed, its vein could be seen swelling as the area around him seems to be in a state of flux between illusion and reality. He looks toward the direction of the source of that powerful Divine Sense and he could only smiles bitterly ¡®I¡¯ve done my best¡¯ Then he added ¡®He could not me me for something I have no control over¡¯ Of course Azief did not yet know about Katarina kidnapping but Hikigaya knows it and he knows that if Death Monarch is angry he might take it out on him Who knows what he would do considering his unpredictable move? Hikigaya believe it would not take long for Azief to know about the matter of Katarina. But Katarina kidnapping is not his mistake. He couldn¡¯t even walk right after using his full power to create that illusion inside the Demon King mind. After the Demon King break that illusion, Hikigaya was the one that have to endure the bacsh. So, when the Demon king appears and kidnapped Katarina, Hikigaya was already back at his cave that he used to train in. Thankfully, even after the world had expanded, the cave is still there. It is easy for him to locate his cave since he had left his marking on it The only difference was that the cave is bigger and it more full of energy of the world than before. He is not even powerful enough to create an avatar right now. he first need to recover and he also had to meet with Oreki. There are many things he needs to do. So, he ignores the Divine Sense that is sweeping the nowrge ind of Japan. One could not really call Japan an ind nation anymore. Because right now, Japan area is more like argend mass continent. People spected that he might would do something shocking after he had broken through to Divine Comprehension leveler. But right now, he only wanted to go to slumber and heal his injury before he thinks about other thing. The Divine Sense only linger for a millisecond on the ind as it keeps sweeping through all the areas of the world. There is no technology, no kind of power that could stop this widespread scanning of the world. Because there is nobody on Earth that possess the kind of ability that Death Monarch possess. No one could stop it with their Divine Sense either. There was some expert that tries to use their Divine Sense to probe Azief Divine Sense. What happens to them was a severe bacsh of injuries. Unless they were at Essence Creation level, they would not be able to stop that Divine Sense Chapter 919: Getting her back (3) Other than some mystical ce that is underpinned by some mysticalws that made Azief Divine Sense renders useless, almost all of the ces in the world that did not have such protection to be reflected onto Azief mind. He saw both Jean and Hikigaya. As for Jean, Azief notices that there is many of his avatar all over the world. And when he means all over the world, it is where there is human group, there would be Jean, guiding them with his avatar. As for Hikigaya, he is recuperating from over drafting of his energy. With his Divine Sense, even the Illusion and Reality Formation that Hikigaya had created and pasted all over his cave could not escape from Azief gaze. He also saw the Oracle. She is still waiting for him, her eyes closed, waiting for him under that tall tree. Azief did not forget about her and he woulde to pay for the Priceter. His Divine Sense pass them by Azief saw all of this in a fraction of a second, as his sense wanders and took more information and then he frowned. He saw many things and hear many things that is confusing to him and absurd. The things that he heard that shocked and made him feel the absurdity of the world was that the matter of the Time Crisis is the fault of Loki. Why would suddenly the world me Loki for the Time Crisis? This is the reason why he was frowning. This news does not make sense at all He could hear all the words, the chatter in some camp fire, in somemunication centers, divine senses thatmunicated with each other, none of their chatters, their discussion escape Azief Divine Sense. The more he hears, the more he frowned. The area around him be unstable as Azief is feeling¡­. angry. Thend around him seems to depressed inch by inch. Azief himself did not know that he is unconsciously doing this. Angry¡­. that is the feeling he felt. He did not know how else to exin his current feeling right now. He was angered because he knew why Loki imed that he was the one that opened up this cmity Loki did it for him. His feeling be veryplicated right now He also hears the chatter that Lee Sangmin would open up his Mirror Dimension. His Divine Sense saw that many people of the great powersing toward the area where Lee Sangmin is now standing. He is standing overlooking a huge open space. Beside him is Warp, as there is arge halo beneath his feet that possess this mysterious essence of Space and Time. Lee Sangmin and Warp could not sense Azief Divine Sense. But then he saw something that made him confused. He saw Boris, riding on a griffin with the speed of lightning heading to somewhere. But the direction that he is heading is different from the area that Azief thought that Katarina went. Instead, he is heading toward here. ¡®Something is wrong¡¯ that is what his heart is telling him. But if that is the only thing that he saw, then it would not make him as confused as he is now. He saw his Three Generals is heading somewhere. And their destination, judging by the direction is the same But it is not toward Pandemonium. It baffles him. Because on the other side of the world, the soldiers of Pandemonium are gathering on the empty continent where Lee Sangmin had arranged to spit out the people of Pandemonium from his Mirror Dimension. It is weird that the three Generals of Pandemonium would not go there and escort the civilians back to Pandemonium. Instead, they seem to have a different destination than the soldiers. He also saw an arrow manifestation sailing through the air, heading toward the same direction that his three generals are going ¡®Sofia¡¯ he muttered. They are going to a hill. In the hill, he could see Jean sitting under a tree that is formed from Time Energy Jean is sitting there, closing his eyes, his entire body seems to emanating a sense of ancientness of Time. There is a small portal there, sealed by Time. But even in jus by using his Divine Sense Azief could feel that Time still move inside that portal. And it moves very violently. If Azief was there in person, he might be able to sense more and know more about that portal The violent Time is constrained by Jean as it was forced to move very slowly, like it is forced to y by the rhythm of Time that Jean had subjected it to. Azief do not understand why Jean was there on that hill. He does not understand why his three generals are going there. And he also did not understand why Sofia is also going there. But, that is not the only person he saw near the tree. He also saw Will. ¡®He is there too?¡¯ he thought to himself. Now, that he saw Will is there, his premonition of something terrible is getting stronger. Will is sitting behind Jean, his two palms on Jean back, giving him energy. His entire body is swirling with Speed Source as electricity arcs envelops him and turning into Time energy when it entered Jean body Azief could see that Will supply Jean energy for Jean to maintain the sealing that he had done on the portal. Then his Divine Sense detected another person and Azief smiles a bit when he had discovered the person He saw Sina. He felt a bit relieved now after seeing that Sina is not having any injury but the location where Sina is around now does put some concern into Azief heart Sina is now drinking pills while floating above the sea water. Azief could guess that he was very close to the battle site between him and the Demon King. He thought to himself, only Sina would be crazy enough toe near his battle and try to help him. Azief could not act the same way he acted with Katarina and Sofia. He could force them to not help him. But he could not force Sina not to help him. This is family. This is his family. And he would not have it any other way. Using his Divine Sense, he had seen Sofia. He had seen Sina. He had seen Will. All three of them is safe. But where is Loki? Why would the world think that he was the one that bring about the Multiversal Convergence? And where is Katarina? The moment that thought enter his mind, he suddenly felt that the premonition that he had felt before is about Katarina. This feeling attack him strongly at this moment Thunder break out in the sky. Lightning followed suit. The sound of those two elements shing up there in the sky is like a drumming of a wrathful god. Then rains falls. Maybe, it is not wrath at all. But¡­. confusion. The wind picks up pace. Storms appears. This storm is not destructive in nature. But it sways left and right like it had no direction. All kinds of beats shrieks and scram, hollered and howl like a dark omen Omens is always rted to prophetic significance. But as humanity thrive on science and logic, omens is regarded simply as a superstitious belief. But, omen existed. Especially, in world of gods and demons like the world that Earth is living right now Omens for beings like Azief is more than just a superstitious thing. Omens is their subconscious manifesting on their environment. Azief is now a Divine Comprehension realm. It means he is able to control Laws of the world. He affected the Laws of the world. And sometimes, he affected it subconsciously. The premonition is a low level effect of that enhanced senses. For beings of his level, omens that appears is the manifestation of his subconscious trying to tell him something. This omens appears before in Azief surrounding. But at that time, he was too focused on the battle. He did not realize the omens Thunder, lightning, swirling clouds, storms and rain, all portent a great disaster is about to befall. But this is no longer an omen. This is his manifestation of his feeling toward the world. Loki, he could exin. But where is Katarina? Why could he not sense her? And why is everybody going to that Hill? That moment, he retracted back his Divine Sense. All it takes him was one second to get all of that information. Azief stand still there. He did not know what he should do now. he saw Boris ising here. That must have something to do with Katarina? Did something bad happen to her? How could his Divine Sense unable to sense her? And what is happening at that hill? He did not know whether he should wait for Boris toe here right now or whether he should go that Hill. For a moment, his mind stopped thinking. The moment he was confident that Katarina is not here on Earth, his mind went nk. It is not like he thought Katarina was dead. It was the sudden disappearance of hers made him¡­. nk. For a moment, he did not know what to do. It was like he is spiraling into nothingness. But then he shakes his head. ¡®I need to be calm¡¯ ¡®Information¡¯ he muttered to himself. Chapter 920: Getting her back iv He knows he need to gain more information. It is impossible that Katarina just disappeared from Earth. And why would she leave? She would not leave. Reaching to this point of thought did not make Azief felt at ease. Because he knows that if Katarina did not leave, then someone had made her leave? ¡®I miss something¡¯ he muttered to himself. He must have missed something. Something important. It was at this moment when he was confused that eh suddenly look toward his left. There is a fluctuation of Time energy around the area. The thunder is still thundering, lightning still fills the skies and rain falls heavily around the area. But the moment that fluctuation of Time energy appeared, around the ten-meter radius of the area, everything stopped. The raindrop did not fall; the sound of thunder also was sealed by this time energy. Lightning in the sky was halted like it was frozen there, appearing like some kind of painting of lightning upon a canvas of white Azief narrowed his eyes as someone suddenly appeared. It was Jean, another one of his Time Avatar. Azief look at him and the moment Jean saw him, there is a bitter smile on his face. Then sighing, he said ¡®I am sorry. I let you down¡¯ Azief clench his fist as he could already guess what Jean is apologizing to him about The thunder roars louder, the lightning shes by all the area, striking the forest with golden and red lightning, engulfing it, whirlwind spirals over the clouds devouring it. The Heaven was enraged. Azief eyes turns sharp and his aura rises up and the entire sky opened up. Then he simply said with a cold voice ¡®Exin¡¯ Jean did not speak. It is hard to speak about what happened. Words sometimes is not enough to convey meaning. Some nuance is always lost whennguage be the medium ofmunication. So, Jean close his palm. Time energy swirls around his palm. It gathers time. No, to be more urate, it gathers moments of time, scenes of Time. Then he opens his palm. On top of his palm, there is an orb-like thing. This orb floated a few inches above Jean palm. It looks like a bubble but inside the bubble is Time. Jean blows this bubble toward Azief. Azief let the bubblee to him. The bubble arrived and Azief touch it with his fingers. And he was there. Azief was there. Azief saw what happened. At first he was shocked. Now, he knows why he is feeling something was wrong when he killed the Demon king ¡®So, you are not dead¡¯ He thought to himself but Azief anger is actually rising right now. He did not even see the entire thing yet but for some reason he could guess what would happen. It appears that Balfor did not die as he had expected. Azief rewind back his memory trying to see the source of this mistake. And his mind remembers that there was a fraction of a second, that there is a cut on Balfor finger. Blood Reincarnation? Azief thought to himself. This is not a rare method. Especially for someone that reach the level of Balfor. Blood Reincarnation is one of the skill that is always made used by demonic creatures But just because it is not rare doesn¡¯t mean it is easy to practice. Azief quickly tried to scour his memories about the Blood Reincarnation skill. He then found it in many of his memories when he was in the Seresian world. The Blood Reincarnation skill enables the practitioner to be reborn as long as even one of their blood were injected with their Soul But there is a con about using such skill. Of course this kind of skill to be revived after death had many variations and differences ording to one own understanding of the skill. But, Azief could see that when the Demon King appears on that hill, his power level is around Divine Comprehension level And Azief knew ¡®You be weaker¡¯ Azief then saw how Balfor took Katarina and open up the world portal to the Seresian world. he even left it a bit open so that Azief coulde after him. Azief immediately understood what Balfor is trying to do. ¡®He wanted to fight me in his home ground¡¯ Azief frowned. The Demon King defeat against him is dependent on many factors. There is the fact that there is the Orvanians fleet helping him. There is also Hikigaya and Jean. There is also the attack from many of the Disk Formation leveler all around the world. the Heavens. The force of the Will of the World. There were many factors that aid him in defeating Balfor. He had the home ground advantage. And because of that home ground advantage that strengthen him but weaken Balfor, Balfor had no choice but to forget trying to take the Ten Eternal Rings. Azief knew that the true target of the Demon king is the Ten Eternal rings. It is why Balfor left open that portal. It is a small portal but it is a portal to that world nheless. He wanted to lure Azief into that trap and take the Ten Eternal rings from him. He saw how the Demon King choked Katarina and Azief eyes turned red in anger. The restrain of Time around him strengthened and the scene be a little bit unstable. Azief quickly calm down his mind and the scene be clear again He saw what the Demon King had done and he know now why he could not sense Katarina. Inside this Time-Scene, he could not move. He could only saw things that had happened in the past like he was there. If he tries to move and affect the progression of the scene, the scene would be blurry. There is lines of Time and Space inside the scene. It is like liens you would see when your television did not have signal and static lines appears Only in this scene that Azief is in right now, these liens are made of Time and Space to recreate back the past Not everyone could see it. Those who could see it is beings that already reached to a point where they could control Laws. Azief know that if this scene was perfect, Azief could break through these lines of Space and Time that acted like the grain of a film, and enter to that point of time But Jean understanding of Time did not yet reach the apex. Someday, Jean might even able to capture a moment in time and allow people to back to that moment in time to change things Azief knows¡­this is Jean exnation. He was unable to help. Jean at that time was already almost drained of his power. He had been using his Time Avatar continually to keep the damage of the battle between him and the Demon king minimal to the world. He had saved many lives. Jean shows him this scene was so that he would understand. That no matter what he did at that time, he could not have been able to stop the Demon King. Azief close his eyes and he was back at the current moment. Azief look back at Jean Jean look at him and he could only sigh The thunder slowly dissipated. The lightning constrain itself on the sky and did not strike thend. The wind calms down. And then, the rain stops. When the rain stops, the clouds opened up showing the bright shine of the sun. The area slowly calms down. The oppressiveness of death dissipated and life force bloom. ¡®I ept this exnation.¡¯ Jean nodded. ¡®I am still sorry.¡¯ Azief said. ¡®You could not have done anything even if you have tried. It was my fault. I¡­. made the wrong choice again. I should have¡­¡¯and he only sighed. He did not show it¡­but Azief is more concerned about Katarina right now. Most of the question he has is also answered. But one of the question that is not yet answered is what Jean is doing at that hill. Even with a brief scan of his Divine Sense, he knows that the one sitting under that tree on that hill is Jean true body. ¡®What did you do after Katarina was sucked into that Seresian world?¡¯ Jean simply said ¡®Three days¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ The difference of Time between our world and Seresian world is a bit different. I change the properties of Time. So, when you enter the portal to that world you woulde three days after the Demon King had kidnapped Katarina¡¯ Azief then ask him ¡®what would have happened if you did not seal time?¡¯ ¡®Then you would arrive at that world three monthster¡¯ Azief frowned. Even three days is long for him. But he understood one thing. He needs to be prepared. If Katarina dies, if she is even injured, Azief don¡¯t know what he would do. He wishes that the Demon king would not hurt Katarina in the slightest. If not for some left sanity in his mind right now, he would damn it all and went into that portal. But if he loses, not only he would die, even Katarina would die. The more anxious he is, the more he force himself to be calm. After all, the objective of the Demon King is not Katarina. It is the ten Eternal Rings. Chapter 921: Getting her back v ¡®Could I go now?¡¯ yet, that question stille out from his mouth. Jean understood the anxiousness in Azief heart. ¡®No¡¯ Jean said ¡®I need time to stabilize it. If you enter it right now, the time dtion would not beplete. If you enter now, you would arrive three monthster in Seresian world. Give me time. I would make sure that when you enter that portal, it would only be three days in that world¡¯ Azief nodded. Jean needed time to stabilize the Time Difference between the two worlds. How much time do I have?¡¯ Azief have. Azief is already thinking about what he should do. But he needs a timeframe. Jena was silent for a second. He then said ¡®A week¡¯ Azief thought for a moment and then he said ¡®I have one week then¡¯ ¡®Settle things before you go¡¯ Jean said Azief was about to take another step and leave this ce when suddenly he stops and said ¡®Why was Loki med?¡¯ Then he added ¡®Why did Hirate framed him? He must know that I woulde to him. And why did you help him cover it up? I also did not hear Hikigaya refuting it¡¯ Then sighing Azief said ¡®I know he is injured. But if he wanted to announce to the world that it was I that was the cause of this Multiversal Convergence, it would be easy for him¡¯ Jean did not answer Azief question immediately. Instead, he paused there for a second. then sighing he answers Azief question ¡®This is not Hirate idea. He knew that you woulde for him, if he did this. But he did it anyway. One of the reason is because this is not his idea. The other reason is¡­. for the world¡¯ Azief analyzed Jean words and then he reached to a conclusion ¡®Loki¡­nned this?¡¯ Jean nodded ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Who knows? Maybe, he has his own ns. Or maybe, because you are his brother and he doesn¡¯t want you to take the me. Or maybe he is like Hirate, caring about the world if you went to war with all the Great Powers in the world. You must have known that if the world were to ever find out that it was you that trigger the Multiversal Convergence, the people would turn against you. The Great powers then would have no choice other than to try to fight you. When that happens, you would surely not just sit there and take it.¡¯ Jean look at Azief and simply said ¡®The answer would then be war. And the world could not afford to get in a war with you right now. Not when the whole world believes that you are a hero.¡¯ Azief frowned. But he could understand Jean thoughts. But he could not understand Loki. Sighing, Azief close his eyes for a second. He had heard to many bad news in one day. But then he asks. ¡®What do you mean when you say that Hirate did it for the world?¡¯ Jeanughed bitterly and said ¡®Hirate said, the world would not survive a war with you. ¡®So, he makes Loki the scapegoat¡¯ Azief sneered. Jean shakes his head and simply said ¡®It is not fair to me Hirate on this matter. Loki was willing to be the scapegoat. He volunteered for it¡¯ Azief did not know what to say about this. He of course knows more about Loki than anyone else. And he knows that Lokie from a different version of Timeline. A future timeline. So, each time Loki does something Azief must look at it from many different perspectives. And it is because of that he could remain calm. If he did not know of Loki identity as a time-slipped person, he might have been angry and feeling Loki is doing something stupid to sacrifice himself for him. And that is exactly what Loki is doing. But Loki must have a reason why he would bear the title as the perpetrator of thergest and most catastrophic disaster in the history of the world But Azief still did not feel what Loki had done is something that he could approve of. It is not something that Loki should bear. So, Azief could only sigh. Since he did not know what he should do to dispel this news. Even if he said it was him that does it, people would only think of him as trying to protect Loki. Especially when Hirate had already announced the matter and Loki did not refute it not to mention that no other powerhouses stood up to say that the matter is wrong. Jean must have been persuaded by Hirate to think of the greater good and he shut his mouth. Even if Jean told the truth right now, no one would believe him as they would think that he had bene threatened by Azief Loki had nned this beautifully. Even if he confesses to the matter, people would think of him as simply trying to protect Loki who everyone knows Azief treated like his own little brother. And even if people believes him, Loki could stille out and confess to it by himself. There is no end to it. Azief close his eyes as he already had crafted a n. He epted what Loki did for him. But epting it did not mean he was giving up. He had his own methods. Azief then look in front of him. Hmm¡¯ he contemted. There are many things to do and little time to do it Nothing beats a challenge, he thought to himself There are many people he should meet before he goes to the Seresian world He had for a second think to separate his avatar from his body and quickly settle all that needs to be settled But, he decided against it. ¡®I need to break through Essence Creation¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief himself was not that far away from breaking through to the next realm of power. It is only because he had purposefully restrained himself from entering that realm. There are a few things he must do before he breaks thought to that realm He must make sure that nothing would hinder him Perfecting his Path to enter Essence Creation. If he could break through to Essence Creation before the one-week period, then there is a higher possibility of him easily rescuing Katarina. And he must also pay the price toward the Oracle, he had let her waited for him long enough. Azief then look back at Jean and he simply said ¡®A weekter I woulde to the hill¡¯ Then with a hesitant word he said ¡®Look after Sofia.¡¯ Jean nodded and then he turns into a green purplish motes of light that drifted along the wind Azief look on as he sighed Azief felt very awkward to speak with Sofia right now. because he fears that she would ask him to stay. Azief is quite sure that the Demon King is setting him up for a trap when he enters the Seresian world But this is Katarina. She is not any other woman. She is Katarina. And she is special. And even when he knew that it is a trap, he would still go. And he fears that Sofia would ask him to stay. Because if she did, then Sofia would be disappointed with his answer. He owed Katarina too much. And he did not know how to repay her. The more he owes her, the more he felt guilty. The more he felt guilty, the harder it is to erase her from his heart He sighed again and then he saw a griffin up there in the air as it swoops down from the sky andnded a few feet away from him Boris¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Boris stride towards him and he said ¡®Did you know?¡¯ Boris is not sure whether Azief had find out what happen to his sister or not. Boris look at Azief and there is this anger in him that he could not quite describe. He always felt that his sister falling in love with such a dangerous person like Death Monarch would never be something that would be good for her. And his premonition is proven today. Because of her connection with Death Monarch, she was kidnapped by some Demon king of some Other Worlds. If not for the fact that Death Monarch is a being that surpassed him in power and abilities, he would sock a punch on him He had always wanted his sister to fall in love with an ordinary man. An ordinary man would not hurt his sister They would not even dare to. But Death Monarch is different. Azief nodded and said I know What you are going to do? Boris knows the stance of the other world leader even without him talking to them. Those world leaders would surely not in favor of having Death Monarch leaving Earth after such a disaster. They need a protector and someone that could repel such threat. As such, they would try to sway Death Monarch to stay But, Boris knew that in this world, only one person is strong enough to bring his sister back. That is why even though he was angry with Death Monarch, he stilles here and even in his anger, his tone is pleading. He fears that the feeling that Death Monarch has for his sister would not be enough for him to disregard the mortal danger that might urred if he goes to the Seresian world Azief understood Boris worries. He simply said ¡®I aming for her and I¡¯m getting her back¡¯ And there is an unmistakable confidence in his voice and determination is apparent from his gaze. Azief look toward that area where the hill is and he simply said ¡®He will pay for this¡¯ >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 922: Beast monarch The sound of sky quakes in the sky, the rain on the side of the world, the storms that rises and fizzles out, the thunder and lightning that fills the sky and the tremors that shakes the Earth All over the world, all kinds of phenomena had happened because of the aftermath of the world expansion. And somewhere, on some ind, there is a man wearing a ck tight robe looking at something with his glowing blue eyes. His hair floats like there is the forces of nature holding it up. His body seems to surrounded by misty glowing orbs, like a will o wisp. The Laws of the world obeyed his will. This man looks upon a hill. The hill was tens of thousands of miles away from him. But his eyes could see it almost like he was there, on site. His eyes seem to be analyzing the ce, analyzing the Hill And this hill had be a congregation ce, revolving around one man there who was sitting in the air, emanating Time energy from his body. The people surrounding that man is all people that the observer recognize. There is the Golden Speedster Will, Divine Archer Sofia, The Three Great Generals of Pandemonium, and many others, helping that person on the hill maintained his power of Time. The one looking at the hill frowned. ¡®Can he trulyst a week?¡¯ He thought to himself. The one that is on that hill is Jean the Time Monarch. And the one looking at the hill is none other than Death Monarch He looks at that hill for a few seconds, and he closes his eyes. There is a fire in his heart right now as he clenches his fist before releasing it back like he forcefully calms his heart down His thought is now full of ideas as the determination that he has would be converted to effort to save her ¡®I will get you back¡¯ he thought to himself as he clenches his fist. There is anger in his heart. And that anger is not directed toward the Demon King. And it was not directed at Jean. It was directed at himself. Katarina, one of the women in his life that he never wants to hurt is now harmed because of him There is a feeling of guilt but there is mostly anger. He takes a deep breath as he calms down his heart. He then opens back his eyes and his eyes is now calm. ¡®There is a lot of thing I need to do and not enough time¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief then look at his side and he frowned. Not far away from him is a man who is muscly and is looking at Azief with aplicated expression This person is Boris, the sister of Katarina. He is wearing his thick bear robe and his body still have wounds that he had sustained from fighting the demonic horde of the Seresian invaders. But he disregards all of that, ride his griffin and exhausted his energy to supply his griffin with power so that he could meet with Death Monarch and ask for his help. Because this matter rtes to his sister. He could ignore everything for his sister. Even his apparent dislike for Azief could be ignored for a moment Boris observe Azief the moment he arrived here. He saw Azief had avert his gaze. Azief might be looking forward but Boris know for people of Death Monarch level, the things he could see and the things that other leveler could see is different. His gaze might be able to envelope the whole world so much so that nothing could escape his sight. That is terrifying in itself. But Boris stand his ground. Because this man, this person feared by all the Great Powers of the world is the one responsible for the Demon King to kidnap his sister. If anything happens to Katarina, Boris did not know how to live in a world without his sister. He heard Death Monarch deration. But that is worthless until the result is shown to him. The wind blows as there is another storm forming in the distance. This time it is a storm of water, a tornado in the ocean that rises up because of the breath of some gigantic sea creatures that tries to rise up from the bottom of the ocean. The tornado of water ising toward the area. Boris felt a little bit intimidated. Azief realizes it as he gazes upon that water tornado and immediately it fizzles out as the area around the water turns red. With one gaze, he had exploded the entire being of that sea creatures. Boris sighed. he could not be afraid of Death Monarch right now. Instead of being afraid he is actually angry with Azief. Sighing he said to Azief ¡®I still don¡¯t like you. But she¡­¡­she loves you. I hope that means something to you¡¯ Azief did not reply but he knew what Boris is trying to say. He is telling him not to betray the feeling of his sister. Azief nodded and then he said to Boris ¡®You don¡¯t have to try to manipte me to try saving your sister. I would still go regardless of anything¡¯ Boris then nodded. Behind him, is his griffin ying with the grass with itsrge sharp ws waiting for Boris to ride it again. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ He asks as he look at Azief. Azief was also thinking of the same thing. Since he had a week to n, he should make use of this week to the fullest. ¡®How about the Republic?¡¯ Azief ask Boris and Boris simply said. ¡®I care more about my sister¡¯ Azief raise his eyebrows and said ¡®That is not a good trait for a leader¡¯ ¡®I seek for power to protect my sister. That had never changed¡¯ Boris reply. Azief look at Boris like he was looking at a new person. He is quite different from what Azief thought he would be. It is just testament that people could continue surprise you Azief mind is full of thoughts right now. he needs to make many moves now. Since he has a week, things should be made clear as fast as possible. Then he said ¡®You should stabilize the Republic first. Relocate the people that woulde out from the Mirror Dimension of the Arrayist Sage. Make sure the Crime Alliance did not do anything and look out for those gray organizations. Try to determine where they are right now¡¯ Azief clearly had his ideas about the organization that would target him during these period of times. They would not pose a threat to him, but time is precious. And Azief won¡¯t have time to deal with many of this gray organization especially the Crime Alliance. He continues saying ¡®The world has expanded and this is far from over. The energy that pour into Earth is not yet fully digested by the World Orb. There would be many more changes in a couple of days. More mystical ces might suddenly appear in some empty space on Earth and even spatial crackding to some empty dimension or pocket dimension is not out of the question.¡¯ Pausing for a second, he then continued saying ¡®And this manynds that have appeared would expand even more. As such, I believe there is a lot more ces for these gray organization to grow hiding in the manynds and new continents that sprouted out. There are even some ces that could hide from my Divine sense because of its mystical properties. For these areas, manual surveince needed to be done. Make sure the Great Power dominance over the other is not threatened. Calm the seas and make sure the skies are not covered with flying beast. That is what you can and should do now¡¯ ¡®Will it help my sister?¡¯ He snorted and Azief simply said ¡®It would help me. And helping me is helping your sister right now.¡¯ Azief could guess that there would be people who would try to distract him this week so that when he does go to the Seresian world, he would be unprepared. After all, his enemies wanted him to die. And after the spectacle of his power these people that is hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportune moment probably wanted him to die even more. After all, they too wanted to shine in this era. And as long as Azief is still the strongest person in the world, their time to shine would note. Of course the solution for such a problem is simply for him to not go and save Katarina. But, like most people thought, that is not something that Azief would do. Regardless of the cost, this is the right thing to do. Even if it isn¡¯t, Azief would still do it. Because it is Katarina. Even if she goes into Hell, Azief would go and try to save her. He closes his eyes for a moment and he saw Katarina smile in his mind and that smile make him feel pain. If Katarina were to suffer for him, he would feel even more guilt. Then how could he stand in front of her without any feelings? He sighed inwardly. Boris then walk away and he flew to his griffin who was waiting for him. He then simply said ¡®I will make you my mortal enemy if you fail to save my sister¡¯ Azief reply ¡®If I fail to save her, that failure is enough to destroy me¡¯ he said and Boris frowned. Who knows what his feeling is when he heard what Azief said and what is contained in that gaze. He could only sigh >>>> Chapter 923: Floating island in the distance ¡®Death Monarch¡­. maybe this is why you make my sister so tortured¡¯ he thought to himself In his mind, he never could understand why Azief chose Sofia and not his sister. He did not like the guy. But he did not like feeling that his sister is not good enough for other people. Katarina is his sister. The sister he had protected from the hands of his father. He is Katarina brother but sometimes he acted like her father. He gave her the love their father had never given her. He protected her like a father There is nothing he would not do for his sister If there is one thing Boris wanted for her sister is for her to always be happy and never get hurt. It is fine for him to remember all the darkness that they had to endure during their childhood. He wanted to raise her in the sun, so that she could stand under the sun happily. She is someone who Boris poured all his love to. Because he knows that she did not have that growing up. And Katarina love her brother and that love was the reason why she always listens to her brother. It is not the same like she was following the order of her father which was motivated by fear. But, because of this man, she had twice risk her life. And that is something that make Boris feel Azief is a very dangerous man. Not because his sister loves him. But because his sister did not mind dying for him. She should not have to die for anyone. She should live and she should live happily. That is the only wish he had for his sister. It is just that life had never give anything he ever wanted. Katarina is the stronger one in terms of her powers and abilities. Even Boris with his horde of monster could notpare to the red sword of his sister. He did not mind being weaker than his sister. What he did mind however was the fact that he could not protect Katarina as well as he could. He could no longer protect his sister as now it is his sister that protects him from his enemies. That is not something that she should do. The burden that should have been his to bear, was taken by his sister. When he asks her to put down the burden, she would always say that it is her repaying the matter of the past. There is no longer scars and bruises of the past on his body because of the transformation after rising to Disk Formation. But, his sister still remembers the dark room, the sound of the ps and the beatings that he had taken for her. And she had taken for herself to help him because she felt that she owed him somehow. He should have told her, that she owed him nothing. That is what a brother do for their sister. There is never a right answer. He could not stop her from doing things. But he wishes he could have. He wishes he could stop her from meeting Azief. He sighed as he walks to his griffin, showing his intention to leave the area. Hee close to it and then patting the griffin, he sends a message to the griffin to fly and in just a mere second, Boris left the area, flying in the sky among the clouds, navigating the storms that would sweep the clouds up and shakes the ground below. Azief is still there on the area. ¡®I should pay a visit to him¡¯ he muttered under his breath His eyes narrowed as he looks toward a floating ind in the distance, the distance between him and that floating ind is tens of thousands of miles away And not to mention there is mountains that would block one sight, the hazy mist on therge vast open seas, the titanic stretch ofnd that separated him and that ind, but in Azief eyes it was like the floating ind is in front of him. His sight covers the whole ind and he could see everything he was there, walking inside the ind, looking at each grass on the ground, feeling the air of that ind and smell the scent of the ocean. He smirked as he could see his target. There is a lot of people he needs to visit today. Because tomorrow, he would like to start trying to breakthrough to Essence Creation. Only if he is in Essence Creation he could confidently went inside the portal and went to the Seresian world and try to save Katarina. He is anxious. But he is not stupid. He did not want to do a suicide mission that would end in Katarina dying meaninglessly. He would not care if he has to die. But Katarina should not. But the most ideal ending, was that for both of them to live. And breaking through is his only way right now to make sure that ideal ending could be achieved. But even though he needs to meet a lot of people today, he did not split his body into avatars and meet all of them at the same time It is not because he couldn¡¯t do that. The reason is simply because he wanted to break through to Essence Creationter and he lets his Law Avatars inside his body gather thews of the world until it is truly at its peak. Each time he uses his Law Avatar it consumes a lot of energy. There is no need to waste it with things that is not beneficial. And there is still the fact that he still needs to be vignt. The Demon King might have left but who knows what kinds of other evil things that is now residing on Earth. Azief after all could sense there is many more humans than before There is now around twenty billion humans in the world. That alone had surpassed the poption of humans before the Fall ever happened. Before the Fall, the poption of humans on Earth was around seven billion people. After the Fall, it fell down to around six billion or five billions. Then the Weronian Invasion which further drove down the human poption to four to three billion humans on Earth Then why would suddenly the poption of humans suddenly explode to twenty billion people which almost a fivefold increase of human poption. Because these other humans are humans from Other Worlds that was either stuck here when the barrier between worlds was closed, or those who identally enter here and did not want to return to their world Azief saw there is even an entire kingdom that was suddenly transported into Earth Prime. This is another problem that the Great Powers had to handle. Humans from the Other Worlds is not the only race that stay here on Earth. There is even more beast or all kinds that also were I the same situations like the humans of the Other Worlds. There are all kinds of new beast that Azief had sense with his Divine Sense. Some of them are sea creatures that was gigantic in size, slithering on the bottom of the vast dark deep sea. There are also titand creatures like an elephant the size of a thirty floor building. If this was before, all of these new creatures that had enter Earth would create massive damage to Earth. But with the expansion of the, the world is now very vast and twenty billion people is a small amount of people that there isnd for everybody. Supermassive continents could be found almost everywhere. Earth be a Super Earth. The beast is also dangerous. Who could guarantee that these beasts would not suddenly went into attack mode? Earth had be a fantasy-like world like those Xianxia novel he had read in the past. There is monsters, titanic beast, and magic And this is the other reason why Azief would not wastefully uses hisw Avatar to meet with people right now. The danger is still present. Who knows if this group of humans from the Other Worlds have some weapon that could change the bnce of power in this world? If there is such a thing that could threaten Earth safety, then Azief should be in full strength to make sure that it could not be used to create damage. And the beast is also a matter of concern since they too could possess great power of destruction. Azief had many considerations when using his power. While his power is at the top, he would always remember never to underestimate his enemies. He shakes his head as he thought to himself ¡®One problem at a time¡¯ he reminded himself to pace himself and not to get too impatient. Not to be too overwhelmed. The news that Katarina is kidnapped messes with his mind. Emotions sometimes rules him. And that is never good for decision making. He had matured from his past experience. But, Azief knows he is not yet mature enough to just be cold and heartless. It is because he had a heart that he felt all of this emotion. If he is purely only seeking benefits, then that is not him. At times, the decision he would make would not benefit him at all. Such action would make people call him an idiot. But, that is who he is. Sometimes, he did not do the smart thing. He did the wrong thing for the right reason. The smartest thing to do right now was to abandon Katarina. That is beneficial for him. He did not have to risk his safety and could easily waited and increase his level without the added pressure of trying to save Katarina in a week But, Azief is not heartless. So, he would make that stupid decision for her. It is like that time when he and Sofia trying to cross the Pahang River. He had thought that he could be heartless. He thought that he would see her Sofia as nothing but an asset that could help him survive. But when the timees, Azief throws all that thoughts out of the back of his mind and even sacrifice his arm to help save Sofia. Sometimes, the things he thought off and the things he speaks off runs contrary to what he is feeling in his heart. It is different from saying and thinking of it and actually doing it. He then once again looks toward that ind in the distance His eyes are trained at that ind. He once again locks down his target. That person is standing on a balcony overlooking his soldiers. He has many people to meet and he wanted to start with that person. ¡®Hmm. It is time for us to talk¡¯ >>>>>>>>> Chapter 924: Powerlessness Azief entire body then glows golden as a powerful emanation of power erupted from him and then entire area where he was at depressed to the ground but Azief was still standing on the same height as before as his body seems to be floating. The pressure around him multiplied and the ground and the particles of atoms around him was ttened. ¡®I need him to exin to me¡¯ he thought to himself as his eyes narrowed and his mind will the Laws of the World to beckon to his orders. He closes his eyes and his body seems to be blurry and transparent, like he had be some ethereal being that merge with the world. Szxhiiit! A sound of something being grinded against something could be heard and then like a film is being cut, Azief simply disappeared from the area, as the space around where he was at split for a momentary second before it merges back. The area then regains its calmness. And Azief disappears from the area as his figure seems to ignore space and time. He is traveling to that ind he saw in his eyes. And that ind is none other than the famous Ind of Peace the headquarters of the World Government. And there is only one person there that Azief wanted to meet and only one person there that should exin to him. Azief travel through time and space making his journey to the Ind of Peace instantaneous. He saw the lines and the matrix formation as hee close to the Ind in his Law Form He smirks as he rams his body to the matrixes of array formations. The Ind of Peace had just raise their barriers and their defensive formation. But before they could add more matrix formation to the protection formation suddenly the formation masters that was hard at work suddenly coughed up blood before staggering and kneeling on the ground. ¡®Argh!¡¯ The sound of screams and shock could be heard all over the edges of the ind where most of these formation master was working. Golden blood coughed up from their mouth, as their face pale and their entire body is trembling as the consequences of a bacsh They felt like their veins is exploding inside their body ¡®There is an intruder! Sound the rms!¡¯ Some of the formation master held out a device and press the button on that device as the rm system was activated. Hirate was standing on the balcony of the Quorum building looking at the horizon that is opening up as the storms of energy has calmed down a bit in the seas around the ind He could see the vast ocean in front of him and the height of the heavens above. The white clouds, the breezy wind of the sea and opening horizon gives him the feeling of serenity and peace Everything look peaceful but then he saw the ripples in the fabrics of reality, feeling the waves of energy that preceded a powerful explosion of energy. He felt the pressure that suddenly is enveloping the Ind of Peace. His eyes widened because of the shock. The pressure envelops the ind in almost an instant. It was like it was not there one second and suddenly like a crash that happens without rhyme or reason, the entire ind seems to be pressured by some powerful heaven shaking pressure. ¡®What is happening? Who is so bold to attack Ind of Peace right now?¡¯ he thought to himself. His shock is not yet ending. The moment he felt that pressure, he also saw that the translucent barrier formation that his people had just set up suddenly cracks and then waves around like something was thrown into ake and it ripples violently. And then it broke. Hirate was startled at this point. Who was so powerful that all of the formation of the ind was so effortlessly destroyed? He was about to send his psionic force in full power to sense the intruder. This is another thing that causes his heart to beat erratically right now. because even though the barrier was destroyed, he could not sense the intruder. There is no sign of a weapon bombarding the barriers and there is no sign someone had just sted their way into the Ind of Peace. In that split second, he thought it was an illusion attack and that all he is seeing and feeling right now is an illusion attack. But, it is impossible for someone to create this kind of wless illusion especially when it is against him, who could resist a great deal of illusion attack. Of course, there is an exception. The exception to that was if Hikigaya was the one creating this illusion attack. That is not something that Hirate could defend against. It is not simply a matter of mastery. It is a matter of difference kind of lifeform. But in that split second, he denied this conjecture. It is simply because Hikigaya right now is injured after the bacsh he had received in fighting the Demon King. And even though Hikigaya had his conflict with the World Government he would not attack the base of World Government without reason. In that split second, Hirate mind is entertaining many possibilities. A split second is all he needed to think all of this but at the same time, he knew he had to recognize these intruders as fast as he can and create countermeasures He didn¡¯t believe that this is a one person effort. He tries to project his Psionic energy outward but then he felt a restriction, no, to be more urate a force that disperse his psionic force froming outwards ¡®What?¡¯ Hirate was shocked before he heard the sound of something swishing and he suddenly felt his entire senses telling him that there is danger behind him. Goosebumps could be felt all over his body Hirate immediately activated his Psionic energy and st it off from his entire being attacking the area where his danger senses are tingling. This time, his Psionic energy was not dispersed because this time the volume of his Psionic force is double than before The force exploded from his body and then it just disappeared. The sound of the swishing of a sleeve could be heard as the force of his psionic energy suddenly disappeared like it had never existed. Hirate second step is simply to run away as he is ready to fly away as fast as he could. But the moment he tried to move he suddenly find to his abject horror, that he couldn¡¯t even move and even his Psionic Energy could not move across one-meter radius from him. It was like he is sealed in amber and unable to move. ¡®Why the rush?¡¯ the word echoes inside Hirate ears and he felt his entire body experiencing goosebumps and there is fear in his heart. His heartbeat grew faster This is because he recognizes the voice and he gulped for a second and then he tries to calm himself down. He did not expect for that person toe as quick as he did. But since from the beginning he was prepared for this moment. But now that he truly had to experience it, he nearly lost his heart. The feeling of danger that envelop him a few seconds before brought him an extreme sense of life and death that he could not help but lost his initiative and acted in panic. Hirate then simply said ¡®This is such a cruel joke, Death Monarch. I was simply startled by you. This joke is in bad taste¡¯ Hirate said and the voice once again echoes inside Hirate ears ¡®Then, what is the joke that you made with Loki? Is that in good taste? Because I am notughing¡¯ The voice was cold and Hirate felt his heart beating like a war drum being pounded a hundred beat per second. Hirate still could not move. This feeling of unable to do anything while another person could do anything that they wanted¡­.it is not a good feeling at all. Hirate had witnessed the power of Death Monarch and he already overestimated Death Monarch a lot. But until he is face to face with a Divineprehension leveler, he truly did not understand the absolute superior ability of a Divine Comprehension leveler until now. he could not even defend himself and he could not even make one move without feeling a full suppression on his entire ability. His Psionic Force is also unstable like it is in the verge of breaking. The wind blows around Hirate and the wind was like a key as Hirate felt the suppression on his entire being loosened up and he knows that Death Monarch has released him from the pressure. Hirate slowly look behind him and there he is. Standing behind him is Death Monarch. He looks as intimidating as ever With his ck clothes and his expressionless cold face, a powerful force that is emanating out of him, it is really hard not to be intimidated by Death Monarch Hirate is not a coward. And he is never a scaredy cat. But Death Monarch gives him the heebies jeebies. After all, Hirate had deal with worst people in the world. he had dealt with Yakuzas, politicians and many others before the Fall But, none of them give the feeling that Death Monarch gave him. When he is in front of Death Monarch, it is not that he felt he was looked down upon. It is not the same feeling when some cruel killer who looks you like simply meat or some Yakuza leader who underestimate you. It is not the disgust that he felt when he meets some particrly deranged people. When he is in front of Death Monarch, it is like he is in front of something that he could not even look. It like trying to look at the sun. It is not because Death Monarch is virtuous. It felt like they are twopletely different kind of lifeforms. This feeling only grows stronger now as Death Monarch stand there looking at him ¡®The reason I hate him is probably because of this feeling¡¯ Hirate thought to himself. The feeling he felt right now is powerlessness. >>>>> Chapter 925: That person is here The feeling of powerlessness. That is the feeling he felt each time he met with Death Monarch. And he hated feeling that way Hirate had once met with Death Monarch in the past. In the Garden of Pandemonium, he had met with this elusive ruler of Pandemonium. At that time, the feeling was not as strong as this. His face looks even more handsome than thest time they met but there is this certain coldness in his eyes that would chill anyone heart. His eyes are also not hazel but instead it was glowing bright blue. The gaze is piercing like it could see through everything. He wears a ck outfit but this ck outfit seems to be unstable like it is being disintegrated by some kind of force. Hirate could sense it because he was quite sensitive in the flows of energy. He stands around almost seven feet but when Hirate look at him it was like Death Monarch is the only one in the world with his figure dwarfing everything. This is just a momentary feeling as he then saw Death Monarch once again in his original size. Hirate was silent for a few second before saying ¡®Why did youe here?¡¯ he asks ¡®Exin¡¯ that is the word thates from Azief mouth. He waited there as he crossed his arms and look at Hirate. Hirate frowned. There is only one thing that Death Monarch would demand exnation for and that must be because of the matter of Loki. Hirate close his eyes and sigh At the same time that Azief revealed himself to Hirate, on the edges of the ind of peace, the formation master is still coughing blood and there was rm that was ring out as the barrier exploded into motes of light. The rms warning echoes all over the ind. The soldiers and the military section of the Ind is not yet fully staffed. Most of the elite forces of World Government had followed Raymond and is now flying back to the Ind of Peace so the defense of the Ind relies heavily on the protection formation And now suddenly, at their weakest moment, some intruder had managed to break through and God knows where this intruder is right now Maybe this intruder is nning a mass scale attack or maybe this intruder wanted to create chaos and panic. Everyone was panicking right now. If Raymond was here, the situation might not devolve into panic this fast. But everyone is still recovering from the war against the demonic horde and some of them worried that another Demon King had appeared and attack the Ind of Peace. Nobody understood why suddenly the protection formation and all the other measures put in ce to safeguard Ind of Peace from external invasion or attack suddenly break all of a sudden. And nothing is more terrifying than something one could not understand. Hirate on the balcony could hear the sirens even from the Quorum building top floor and he smiles bitterly. This must be because Death Monarch had chosen to broke through the formation the way he did. Azief also heard the sirens and there is a slight smirk on his face Azief when he teleported inside the Ind of Peace, he rammed through the Ind of Peace defensive measures like it is nothing but wind. If it was before, he would take time and even then it would exhaust him if the Ind of Peace dish out all of their protection formation to bar him entry. But now? Now, he could simply ram though it like some kind of bulldozer and break it as easy as that. And that is what happened. Hirate look at Azief with aplicated expression and said ¡®You don¡¯t have to do that¡¯ Azief look at Hirate with disdain and simply said ¡®Then how could I give you a warning?¡¯ Azief word is very telling. He is simply telling Hirate that no matter how many protection formation or matrixes of arrays that he could set up, there is nothing that could stop him, Death Monarch to enter and simply take Hirate life if he ever wanted it. This is an undisguised warning. Azief could actually enter without breaking the formation. After all, he could controlws. The array formation and protection formation is created based on energies. But, it still follows thews of the world. For example, some matrixes formation could induce the enemy to enter into an illusion. Underpinning that formation is the energy of the world that was programmed to create a certain set of actions. The energy then would be transformed to best suit the formation master designs. But, how could energies of the world contend with the base of their existence which is the veryws of the worlds? Divine Comprehension leveler controlsws. As such, formation and arrays is nothing in front of their eyes as they could simply change thews. Of course, there are some exception like the arrays formation that was created by Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin which capitalizes in the mortals feeling, wishes and desires Azief could simply change thews for a while and then enter peacefully. But he did not do that. Instead he simply rams his body, destroy all the formation on Ind of Peace. Why? Because he wants to send a message to Hirate. And nothing is more impactful than doing it in such way. People would remember it more. Hirate sighed and then he started exining to Azief ¡®Loki offer me that solution. And I consider the pros and cons. And I ept¡¯ Hirate then shakes his head and said ¡®If you were weaker, if you were easier of an enemy, I would not hesitate to reveal the truth to the world¡¯ Azief hearing this could not help but think that if its really like that, Hirate would not hesitate to ignore Loki request. One thing that Hirate is not right now is that he is not lying. Hirate continue saying ¡®The world could not fight you. If you were the enemy, if I revealed the truth, that you were the one responsible for the greatest catastrophe that the world had ever experienced since the Weronian Invasion, people would rise up. And rising up they would attack you. And knowing you, the only result of that is a great war between the world and Pandemonium¡¯ Sighing, he then added ¡®But, we know what would happen right? The world could not win against you. At least right now, there is no one that could fight you and win. Raymond could not. Jean could not. Hikigaya could not¡¯ There is a helpless smile on his face ¡®The only thing revealing the truth would do is just creating more casualties. People will die. But you will not. Contrary to your perception of me, I do want Earth to survive. And the world could not survive a battle with you. It would only weaken humanity already weakened status. If next time another otherworldly invaders rolls in, and we have no one to fight it, then there is no hope for humanity¡¯ He exhales and he look at Death Monarch closing his eyes and shaking his head and said with a helpless tone ¡®Someone had to take the me.¡¯ And he stopped talking. Azief understood Hirate position. But it is always like this with Hirate. He would understand him. But he dislikes it all the same Azief closes his eyes for a second and then ask ¡®Then why choose Loki? You could choose anybody else.¡¯ Hirate had many reason. But then one sentencee out from his mouth. It is the most urate reason why he chose Loki ¡®Because he can take it.¡¯ Hirate reply. Sighing he then added ¡®You and I know the truth. So, at least we could hold back any assassination attempt or any revenge plot from people who lost their family in the Multiversal Convergence from trying to harm Loki. And Loki himself is a master in stealth. Even I would find it hard to track him if he really wanted to hide. The helm of Hades protects him from all kinds of detection. And he is a schemer. I would have no doubt that he would live pretty well.¡¯ Azief listen to Hirate and he said ¡®You and I know. And we both could do that. But how about the others? How about the world? They would try to kill Loki for the perceived harm that they thoughte from Loki¡¯ Hirate chuckles a bit and Azief eyebrows raise a bit and he ask ¡®Is something funny?¡¯ Hirate look at Azief weirdly. All around them the sound of the rm is still, ring and there is panic all over the Ind. Azief frowned. Hirate doesn¡¯t seem to care about the sound of the siren. Instead he said ¡®You two brothers¡­. are truly loyal to each other. It made me envy the Trickster¡¯ Azief did not say anything as he waves his hand and all the siren sound was sealed. This once again made everyone in the Ind feeling even more fearful. All of a sudden every rm system that they have malfunctioned at the same time. No one yet realizes that Death Monarch is in the Ind Hirate seeing Azief action click his tongue and shakes his head. ¡®I guess it is up to me to calm this panic¡¯ he thought to himself. Hirate put two finger on his temple and a wave of psionic energy flows out from his head He sends a telepathic message to everyone that was guarding the barriers and the one who is activating the other defensive measures to stop whatever they are trying to do Don¡¯t enact any destructive protocol or bring out secret weapons of the Ind to the surface. Don¡¯t do anything Death Monarch is here. >>>>>> Chapter 926: Angry and mad people (1) The moment the message was sent; the soldiers no longer tries to activate any other defensive measures. The formation master also understood. The soldiers lower down their weapons, the formation master stop their fingers who were writing formation matrixes on the air Nobody did anything. They fear ¡°that person¡± would see it as a provocation. And the next moment, the entire Ind be silent. Everyone got the telepathic message from the President But, there is still fear in their heart Because the telepathic message that Hirate had send did not ease the fear they have. The message told them that Death Monarch is here Why would he be here? For what reason? All of the people in this Ind had witnessed the great battle between Death Monarch and the Demon King They know how powerful Death Monarch was and how easy it was for him to destroy the Ind. It is like having an inteary weapon loose in the world. And that inteary weapon is now in this Ind. So, how could anyone be at ease? Is Death Monarching here to cheer them on? Of course, that is not possible considering the history between Death Monarch and the World Government But the opposite of that intention would be something terrifying, so everyone hoped that Death Monarch is not here to make trouble. Because if Death Monarch ising here to make trouble, they would not survive. World Government could not suffer a battle right now. No one wanted to be coteral damage of Death Monarch attack especially if Death Monarch beef is not with them Everyone felt afraid. All of them went silence, as their thought is full of spections. Most of them believed that Death Monarch hade to the Ind because of Hirate action of revealing Loki to be the mastermind. Death Monarch had always treated Loki like his younger brother. One could imagine that the strongest person in the world might not be happy that the World Government pin the me on Loki the Trickster. Then, they began trying to seek where is Death Monarch right now. As they calm down and spread out their Divine Sense they finally found where Death Monarch was ¡®The Quorum building¡¯ one of the soldiers said. These soldiers are the early batch soldier that returned back to the Ind using the Ind of Peace Token that was created by the scientist of the World Government. It is created by someone called Mundo This is why there is already soldiers in the ind of Peace even when the elite soldiers of Raymond are still not here. Of course, some of the elite soldiers of Raymond also have this token. But they did not use it as they already send the report to Hirate that they would escort the citizens of the World Government to the area under their influence first and making sure that it is safe before returning back to the Ind. These soldiers are the soldiers who were below Seed Forming and who was among the soldiers that was sucked into the Mirror Dimension of Lee Sangmin. When they were released from the Mirror Dimension, they were instantly instructed to return to the Ind using the Token They were here to make sure everything is set up before the return of the other residents of the Ind of Peace. Who would have thought that again danger struck? Everyone look toward that area. Those who were closer could see that the President is standing not far away from Death Monarch Those who were far could not see the figure clearly. Some of them try to look toward that area and still trying to see Death Monarch appearance even from afar And the only way to do that is to use their Divine Sense. Some of this soldiers immediately uses their Divine Sense as it spreads toward the Quorum Building There is a reason for this. This is because the President of the World Government is now without any guards. No one could have expected that someone could suddenly appeared beside the President and no one notices anything. Hirate is usually surrounded by bodyguards twenty-four seven Today, was an exception. Even then, even if the President did not have any bodyguards usually no one is that anxious considering that President Hirate is also a Disk Formation leveler. Not many people could withstand his Psionic Force and even if he could not defeat his enemies, there is all kinds of lifesaving items on him that could be used. But, they could not be calm when the person that is talking to the President right now, is Death Monarch This is not a person that President Hirate could fight or escape. No amount of items that Hirate had could ever be good enough to escape from Death Monarch palm All it takes for Death Monarch to kill was a simple p from his titanic Law Avatars and Hirate and this Ind might be turned into dust And everyone knows this. And because of that there is this sense of danger in the hearts of this soldiers when they saw the President of the World Government was so close to Death Monarch And Death Monarch intention is not yet verified. It did not appear that Death Monarche to Ind of Peace with happy feeling. If he did, he would not have destroyed the formation Who knows? If Death Monarch kill Hirate this would be an even bigger deal. A war with Pandemonium could not be avoided. And right now, everyone is sick of fighting a war At least not right now. Whoosh! A few dozen soldiers send out their Divine Sense to the balcony. But the moment their Divine Sense about to sense Death Monarch, all of these soldiers suddenly screams in pain ¡®ARGHH!¡¯ This screams were echoed by the other as all of them clutch their head, their forehead is full of bulging veins and their face expression contorted to that of an expression of pain. ¡®Uhuk¡¯ Some of them coughed blood from their mouth and some of them had their chest caved in like some invisible force smash unto their chest. And all of their eyes was bleeding, their blood dripping to the ground. All of these soldiers forget that this is not some ordinary people that they are trying to see and eavesdrops. All of the soldiers that send their Divine Sense to check the situation all suffer the same fate. If they were Disk Formation leveler, the effect might not be exaggerated. But some of them are even in Energy Disperse Stage and even those who in the Seed Forming stage was not spared of this fate. The other soldiers who were also about to send their Divine Sense after looking at the consequences to their otherrade, quickly retract their Divine Sense before it reached the balcony. ¡®They should have retracted it faster¡¯ Some of the soldiers who almost send his Divine Sense to the balcony said. This one particr soldier is one of the first that tried to send his Divine Sense to that balcony. But he was one of the lucky ones. He is a soldier but he also dabbles in energy studies. At that time when his Divine Sense was about to reach around five-meter radius of the balcony, he could feel that there is a terrifying force in front of him. This feeling is an instinct. It felt wrong and quickly he retracts his Divine Sense and was spared of the pain that his otherrade is experiencing right now. Azief and Hirate both look at the source of the sound of the scream. Hirate frowned and Azief shakes his head. Hirate then look back at Azief and said ¡®You didn¡¯t have to do that to them. A simple warning would have sufficed¡¯ Azief said ¡®It was not intentional. And it is bad manner to eavesdrop on me. Even my closest officials in Pandemonium did not dare to eavesdrop on my conversation even if they were three feet apart from me. Who gave your people the gall to eavesdrop on me?¡¯ Hirate did not have any way to refute. He understood that his soldiers only worried about him. Thinking about it, he had to teach his soldiers not to try to eavesdrop on powerful people conversation if they don¡¯t want a short life. Azief was not lying. It was not intentional on Azief part. It is the automatic protection force field that he created with his Divine Sense to make any other person unable to use their Divine Sense on him. He was not targeting Hirate people. instead, he was worried about his other enemies. And he has many enemies. There is the Crime Alliance. The other great Powers. The hidden organization that hides God knows where and many others, some of which he might not even know. Standing tall in the world, it attracts harsh winds. Azief was not always on Earth to witness the progress of humanity invention. But Azief could guess that with the many things he had seen in the Order of Thinkers base, many organizations might have a way of eavesdropping on other people conversation in an unorthodox way. Chapter 927: Angry and mad people (2) The orthodox way is of course using Divine Sense. Unorthodox way is using the hybrid technology that is mixed with science and magic. It is fortunate that Azief is stronger enough to be able to disregards all of that. After all, any great power would surely have the desire to control the people under them. And for such reason, surveince is required. It is that way before. And it is still the way now. And once a surveince system is set up, it would not be long before the surveince system would be used against enemies and rivals. Even before the formation of the Seven great powers, many organizations send spies against each other and try to uncover the secrets of the others And Azief is quite sure, in the minds of many people and leaders and crime lords, any words thate out of his mouth, anything he does is without a doubt something that these people would try to hear and see with their surveince system. That is why he set up that barrier. So that no one knows what he is talking about with Hirate. He, of course had the mind to open the barrier and let these leaders know what he had done and what Loki had not done. There is always a possibility one of the great powers spies would be able to listen in to his conversation with Hirate if he did not put up any Divine Sense shield around him But Hirate is also prepared for that. He too had created a Psionic Field around him that would make anyone unable to extract any information from their conversation. And, Azief also did not know whether revealing the truth was really the right choice. He also understood why Loki made his decision. He also had understood why Hirate back him up, why Jean remains silent and why Hikigaya pretend to see nothing. Because the benefit outweighs the cost. And the truth has no benefits whatsoever and might even incurred losses. Then the choice is easy for Hirate. As for Jean, it is the choice he could back. As for Hikigaya, he probably thought that this is the best way for things to end So, Hirate lies to the world. Jean be mute. And Hikigaya close his eyes. And Azief? He still did not know what he should do. Azief took a nce at the soldiers in the distance who is trying to recover from their bacsh and once again he shakes his head ¡®Idiots¡¯ he muttered How could he have expected that the soldiers of Hirate would be so stupid to send their Divine Sense against someone that is stronger than them? Not to mention, if there is someone stronger than them and they use their Divine Sense, they should have felt that uneasy feeling and quickly retract their Divine Sense. Of course, Azief still detected the Divine Sense that retracted their Dive in Sense but at least, those who retract it would not suffer a bacsh. Instead, these soldiers push through that feeling and bounce back and suffer bacsh. The stronger Azief Divine Sense Shield, and the weaker the person who send their Divine Sense, the harsher the bacsh would be It is one of the lesson he learned from Alsurt. The lesson was if he is stranded on somes, or some dimensions and he did not know anything about the world, he could use his Divine Sense to scan the world. But if he felt this instinct of fear and a force of power that bring uneasiness to one heart, trust that instinct and quickly retract the Divine Sense The wielder of that power might be able to sense him, but at least he would have enough time to hide or run. Because such feeling could only mean that person is stronger than him. On Earth, he did not have to worry about spreading his Divine Sense to envelop the entire because he is quite sure he is leading the pack But what gives these soldiers courage to do such a thing? There is now silence in the Ind. ¡®At least, now it is silent¡¯ Azief said. The sirens no longer res on the background and the people also no longer running around trying to activate some kind of mechanism or trying to rush to the Quorum building. Hirate had also sent a telepathic message to his soldiers to be calm as he and Death Monarch is having a conversation. It ays some of their fears. Azief did not immediately said anything to Hirate as silence began toe. The moment he came here, he immediately appeared around Hirate. He had no chance to look at the Ind of Peace. Looking at it, it felt it is a very picturesque ind with flora and fauna everywhere mixed with modern looking buildings. It gives the ind a feeling of an ind of fairies. It calms him down for a moment. ¡®The n¡¯ he thought to himself. After thinking about it, Azief also agree. No matter what he did after this, people would always me Loki for the Multiversal Convergence. But there is still hope in his heart Azief then sighed and he said ¡®If you announce to the world that the culprit is me¡­.¡¯ Hirate shakes his head. ¡®That is not something I would do. I would not be the cause of Earth demise¡¯ Azief frowned and said ¡®You thought too badly of me¡¯ Hirate only smiles and he said ¡®Tell me you will not kill the people that would try to kill you. Tell me you will not move when some of those people would target people you love. Can you promise me that?¡¯ Hirate said as he looks straight at Azief eyes. There was silence between them and there is a smile on Hirate face as he said ¡®You can¡¯t promise me that, right? I know you. If such thing happens, you will kill the people that try to kill you and when they targeted your family, your lover, your people, you will move and many more would die. There would be death and destruction all around. All I would see is more bones and ashes. That is not something I wish to see¡¯ Azief did not know how to respond to that as Hirate continues his word ¡®You have a hammer. A big hammer at that. And since every problem that you have could be handled by using that hammer, I am pretty sure you would use it to stamp every nails that you see. Your only tool is your hammer, so every problem look like a nail.¡¯ Hirate was talking metaphorically but Azief get the gist of what he is saying and he frowned. Then Azief said ¡®If the truth is revealed, and it was me that is revealed as the culprit, the world might not react as you think it will. Since they already know they could not defeat me, they would give up¡¯ Hirate once again shakes his head and said ¡®You underestimate people madness. You underestimate their love and since you underestimate their love you would also underestimate their hatred. The casualties report would being in for the next few hours. I expect that it would be lower than the casualties during the Weronian Invasion. But, regardless, tens of thousands of people had died. They lost their loved ones, their parents, their children¡¯ Azief close his eyes and sighed as Hirate continues his word ¡®Imagine their anger. And imagine that anger directed at you. Angry people do stupid things. Angry people do mad things. When the truth is revealed, you think they would be afraid even if it¡¯s you? Even if they knew they would be unable to kill you, they woulde for you. They would not care even if that destroy them. Because they lose everything. Love is a powerful thing, as you might already know. Even if it could destroy them, they would still do it. In the name of Love, they would say¡¯ There is a bitter smile on Hirate face. ¡®They would do everything in their power to bring you down. Because¡­they are angry and they are mad. Mad people do mad things¡¯ Azief frowned. He could understand madness. He could understand anger. It is not like he could not understand it. But he is trying to convince himself. He is trying to convince himself that this is the right thing to do. Maybe sometimes, the right thing to do is not the right thing at all. At certain circumstances, the right thing to do might be the wrong thing to do. Azief understood this. He was once an Emperor. And while most of the memories he has during that time is slowly being eroded as time passes, he remembers that there were many times that he had to make a choice he did not want to make. Because the world is not always ck and white. Sometimes it is grey. No, most of the time it is always grey The right thing and the right thing to do is not exactly the same sometimes. Azief sighed. >>>>> Chapter 928: The right thing to do (1) Azief sighed and then he said ¡®But, Loki painted a target on his back. I could not just let him be like that. Because now, that anger and madness would be directed at him¡¯ Hirate scoffed and then he shouted ¡®He did it for you!¡¯ Shaking his head ¡®This is the sacrifice he makes for you.¡¯ Azief shook his head and said ¡®I don¡¯t need him to make that sacrifice¡¯ ¡®But, he did it anyway. Even if you did not ask for it. Because he knew what would happen if you were to take the me. Maybe, he doesn¡¯t want your hands to be stained with more blood. Maybe, he really does care about humanity. Or, maybe he just wanted to protect you in some weird way. I don¡¯t know why he did it and the reason he does it. And honestly, I don¡¯t really care what his reason was. What I do know was that his decision would not harm the world and benefit the world. So I epted it¡¯ Hirate reply. Azief frowned again. He did note here to argue with Hirate. Hee here to announce something. After all, he did not have time right now. ¡®I did note here to argue the reason for his deeds¡¯ ¡®Did youe to punish me then? For agreeing to your little brother request?¡¯ Azief was silent for a few seconds. And then he shakes his head ¡®I did not punish someone who done no wrong to me¡¯ Sighing he said ¡®In the end, this all happens because of Loki. I understood why he had done what he did. I am touched. But, that burden is not his to bear¡¯ Listening to this, Hirate face fell. He had tried to persuade Death Monarch with all he could. But then the next sentence shock him ¡®You were right, Hirate¡¯ Azief exhale and look at the horizon. He could see the vast sea and he could see the many continents in the distance There is just this feeling of freedom when he saw the vast expanse of the world. He thought about how after this it would not be bad for him to explore this new world that had changed. A new age of exploration. He thought to himself and that thought made him happy for a moment. ¡®Katarina would have love to see it¡¯ he thought. The world was beautiful, but if there is no one to share it with, this beauty is not as good. Azief then said ¡®If the world does fight a war against me, I might do what you said I would do. And I am actually scared that if ites to such a situation, I would kill innocents¡¯ He paused for a moment before he continues ¡®People might think of me as a mass murderer but that is only my image and not something that is true about me. I don¡¯t go around sting people into dust. But I would not deny that when I fought otherworldly creatures on Earth, there would be some coteral death that I did not intended for. I never styled myself as some kind of hero or saviors. People put me on that pedestal. But, I would never want to kill innocent people intentionally¡¯ Smiling helplessly, he then said ¡®If people threatened me with the people I love, threatened me with the lives of my family, you were right, that I would go to war for them even if it¡¯s against the world. Because, I now have the qualifications to fight against the world¡¯ Hirate close his eyes and nodded. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to feel about what Loki had done for me. But I know I could not just let him take all the bad reputation¡¯ Hearing this Hirate opens his eyes and he became perplexed. What is Death Monarch is trying to do by saying this? ¡®Tell the world¡¯ Azief said ¡®Tell the world that whoever try to hunt Loki, that person in an enemy of Pandemonium and would be my personal enemy¡¯ This is the way to break the situation that Loki had created Loki want to take the me? Fine. I let you take the me. Whatever Azief would do would never be able to absolve Loki me. But he could share it. Let people curse him too. True, the right thing is not always the right thing to do. But, what the hell does it have to do with him? Azief had done many things. But, there is not many things he had done that would make him regret. He knows there is no escaping regret. There is always something to regret. But, the one thing he could do is to make sure that the regrets he has is not too much Azief knows by making this announcement, people would also hate Pandemonium and him. Because to them, to the world, it would appear like Pandemonium is trying to protect a criminal to the world because he and Loki is close. But when does Azief ever care what the world thinks about him? And that hate is deserved. What he did, he knows. He did not feelfortable to let Loki get curses that was meant for him. He could not reveal the truth. But, he could at least do this. Hirate frowned and heughed. It is a very sadugh ¡®All of this¡­. for what? Loki effort would be wasted¡¯ Azief scoffed and said ¡®Did he consult me when he crafted this n with you? Did any of you ask me what I think? This is the first time in my life so many people try to protect me from telling the truth. I know what I did. I also know that not all of it could be med on me. The barriers between world was already weakened before I pierce through it. I bet, I was not the only one who was breaching left and right through the Multiverse. I bet you did too. I bet the Republic also did it. But, I would not give excuses. The action of mine piercing through the Time Continuum elerated the destruction and the bnce of the fabric of reality.¡¯ Azief did not mind speaking about his effort of going through time. This is because it could not be hidden. Hirate if he investigated the true reasonter, he would surely found out the traces of Time that was left behind and would reach the conclusion that someone travels through time and space. Not to mention, there is still jean that Hirate could get information from. So he did not mind telling Hirate this. ¡®I was prepared to take the me. What Loki did was outside of my expectation. He wanted to protect me. And I wanted to protect him. Since that is the case,¡¯ and Azief smiles a bit and then he said ¡®Let us bear it together¡¯ ¡®Loki would not like it¡¯ ¡®And I don¡¯t like his way. But, he did it anyway. If he could do it, I also could do it¡¯ Azief reply. Hirate then nodded and then heughs. ¡®Fine! But you brothers should know, you both owe me one¡¯ he said. Azief smile and he nodded ¡®Send the message fast. I don¡¯t want some idiot began sending assassins to kill Loki. Like me, this younger brother of mine also had a lot of enemies. And most of them are even more nefarious than my enemies. They need to be reminded who they are trying to kill. The world need to believe that I did not abandon Loki. Then they would consider more before doing something stupid.¡¯ Azief said Then hee closer to Hirate and Hirate was startled for a second. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ he raised his eyebrows and Azief said ¡®I think you would need help broadcasting the message. I know you are not powerful enough to send the message toe everyone in the world. But I could help you with that¡¯ Hirate understood that Death Monarch is offering his help. There is a smile on Hirate face as he said to Azief ¡®You are impatient¡¯ Hirate said and Azief reply ¡®I don¡¯t have much time¡¯ Saying this, he put his hand on top of Hirate shoulders and a powerful energy flows from Azief body into Hirate body Chapter 929: The right thing to do (2) It shocks every fiber of being of Hirate Psionic energy This kind of power reinforce his Psionic Energy and multiplied it by a hundredfold. Hirate mind was opened like never before and his Psionic Force exploded out of him He could not even resist as these energy flows to every part of his body For the first time, he understood the amount of power that a Divine Comprehension leveler possess. Azief is not only a Divine Comprehension leveler, he was also a Divine Comprehension leveler who was at the peak and is only one sliver away from entering Essence Creation As such, the power that he injected into Hirate body is not only vigorous and lively, it is also domineering and overbearing. The Laws follows the heart of the cultivators. The same Laws cultivated by different people would have different attributes and abilities and degree of mastery The power that is now coursing in his body made Hirate felt like he is invincible. His eyes shines and he could see Laws that dances around him Some of them was shaped like a string, some shaped like a spherical orb that floats in the air and some of them appears like helixes that morph and changes at almost the interval of half a second. Hirate spread out his Psionic Force and this Psionic Force envelops the world almost instantly. Like it had absorbed the specialties of Death Monarch, this Psionic Force that spread out suddenly could not be detected by anyone other than people who were the same level as Death Monarch Azief could also see what Hirate see and hear what he hears. This is the Price. Azief is now so adept at controlling energy he could even transfer some of his energy to other people and stimte them to go over their limit and strengthen other people abilities. This could probably only be done by him even though he cultivated different Laws than Hirate. The reason could be attributed to his Perfection Path that essentially epasses everything. Perfection means Perfection. There are no ws. At the same time, Hirate felt like he was sucked into another state of mind. And before he knew it, he was at somece else ¡®No¡¯ he thought to himself. It is not like he was being teleported somewhere ¡®My mind is here. My body is still on that balcony¡¯ he thought to himself. The first thing he did was shield his mind. Hirate did not forget that Azief could also see what he sees, hear what he hears and this means Azief could also peek on his thought Hirate likes to peek at other people thoughts. But he doesn¡¯t like it when other people do it to him. And he absolutely doesn¡¯t like it if the person peeking into his mind is Death Monarch. He had a lot of dark thought. And he like to keep that a secret Right now, his mind is on a different ne of existence. The moment he was sucked into this ne of consciousness, he quickly crafted a Mind Shield all over his thoughts. He did not know if it could work against Death Monarch but that is better than not doing anything. In this ne of existence, there is only darkness but he could see himself like he is viewing it from a third person view. He is floating upon this area ofplete darkness. There is nothing and he feels nothing. There is no wind or light. He thought of this ¡®This is dreary¡¯ A voice sounded, echoed and reverberates inside Hirate mind and in his ears. It was like this sound is the only sound that could be heard and any other sound is false. Then millions of stars appear almost in an instant. It was not there one minute and after the sound ended, it was there. Miraculous, if Hirate had to say something about it. Then he felt something on his shoulder. He finally notices it and it was then Hirate could see that there is someone beside him, holding his shoulder. ck attire and a powerful auraing out of him. This person is of course Death Monarch. But in this ne of existence, Hirate could not describe his face. He knew how Death Monarch look like. But he could not see his face. And what he means by it, he could see it, but he could not remember it. His face was Laws. There is this integration between Him and the ne of existence. As such, his heart, his Laws born his face. In his mind, he could not remember. In his heart he could not keep. This is the mystical nature of beings who is slowly walking to the peak of existence. If he one day be even stronger, maybe to even see the face of Death Monarch requires abilities and courage. It is like looking at the face of the Divine. Hirate would be lying if he said he is not shocked. His Psionic Force is bing chaotic. The more he tries to look at Death Monarch face, the more he tries to remember, the more his head be painful. It is like there is a headache inside his head, his entire head felt like it is being split apart. ¡®Be calm and stop trying to see my true appearance¡¯ the voice enters his ears and the voice seems toe from everywhere and nowhere all at the same time. His heart calm down almost instantly, his Psionic Force slowly stabilizes and he takes a deep breath ¡®Focus¡¯ the voice once again echoes in his mind, his ears and his heart. And his mind magnificently suddenly able to focus even better And the moment he focuses, it was like he was back in his Cerebral Enhancement Device room. He could feel everyone in the world and could feel their brain activity. Everyone could not hide himself from him. Other than those that have some methods of hiding themselves from his telepathic powers, the others were all revealed to him. He could even identify certain thought patterns At this time Hirate wonders, if this is the world in Death Monarch eyes. When he looks, does he see the entire world in his eyes? When he gazes at a certain direction was he just looking at the thing in front of him or was he looking at someone who were tens of thousands of miles away? ¡®Focus¡¯ the word echoes again and Hirate reminded himself why he was given a boost by Death Monarch. ¡®I am the messenger¡¯ he thought to himself as he sighed He then sends his telepathic message out. At almost an instant, the message was ryed all across Earth. Many people were stunned when they got the message. Death Monarch would protect Loki even after all that Loki had done. Some people frowned. While some other people felt angry. It is thought that Death Monarch would not interfere in this matter. No matter how close Loki is with Death Monarch, they did not think that Death Monarch would be this protective and bias to Loki that even after probably incurring the wrath of everyone in the world, he is still adamant in protecting Loki Some of the people getting the message could not ept this. But they forget. Death Monarch had always cares intensively the people under him. The message was sent. Whatever the reaction of them toward that message is not Hirate concern. ¡®It is done¡¯ Hirate said. And the moment he said that the ne of existence dissolved almost instantly and Hirate was once again in that balcony and Azief remove his hand from his shoulder Hirate instantly felt the loss of Psionic Force power. It felt like he had fallen down from being on top of the peak of the world to the bottom of the peak. ¡®Divine Comprehension leveler, huh?¡¯ he thought to himself. He had never move from his position and the time taken for him to send that message was only two seconds. But Hirate felt like he was there inside that ne of existence for a few hours. Chapter 930: The right thing to do (3) Azief did not say anything as he seems to take his time. He looks in front of him, looking at the sea and the clouds in the sky. He did not know if he could return back after his trip to Seresian world. There is always a possibility that he would die there. Most of the journey he had taken, had always have an element of doom. Loki might believe that he would always be safe until the End, but Azief, as the one who is the one living his life, there is always a chance he could die in any of his journey. But he had still gone to the jaws of death and each time hee out, once again surviving from some life and death tribtion, he would always be stronger because of it So, he smiles as he looks at the sea and the sky and enjoys his time. He did not have much time, but that did not mean he could not enjoy the little time he have ¡®Enjoy the little things¡¯ he mutters. That was his motto when the Fall first happen. He seems to forget that as years had passed. The enjoying part. And he smirks at himself. ¡®There is never a certainty. Only possibilities¡¯ he reminded himself. Of course, he had seen the future where he be some kind of a Destroyer that kills and destroy everything. If it is anybody else, they would at least have the thought that they would not die until that moment in the future came. But that is the thing about time. Azief knows some of the intricacies of trying to fuck with time. And one of the intricacies was that once you saw it, it changes. This is the reason why not many people wanted to see their own future. This is also one of the reason why Speedster don¡¯t speed their way on into Time to see their future. Because the act of seeing it, changes it. Before you see it, it did not change. After you see it, it changes. Because now you know. And every action that you do afterward, would surely be guided by what you see even unconsciously. And then there is another possibility which is by seeing a certain future, you sealed that future into reality In other words, it could also mean that by seeing the future, you have locked that future in ce. There is always this risk with ying with Time It is a lot like the Heisenberg uncertainty principle, observer effect mixed with a little Schrodinger cat theorem. Azief could not be sure that if he goes to the Seresian world, he would not die. If he blindly believes that visions of the future, that probability of the future where he would live until that time in the future, he might be reckless and by doing so changes his own fate and instead of being the Destroyer in that vision, he might be dead before that time At least he had confirmed one of Loki ims about him. He would be the Destroyer of Worlds. Then he looks at Hirate and said ¡®I would be going to the Seresian world in a week. Help Loki. Look after him. Protect him. Shield him¡¯ ¡®Since you wanted to cover it up, then cover it up wlessly. And since you said you would try to protect Loki, then protect him. If something happens to him because of this, I know I could not forgive myself. But before I would me myself, I would me you first.¡¯ Before Hirate could say anything, Azief cut him off and said ¡®Sometimes I could be reasonable. Sometimes I would not be. This is that rare moment where I am being reasonable. If you want to convince me with reason, then show a bigger fist¡¯ ¡®That is all I have to say. It would be wise for you to remember it¡¯ Hirate sighed and then he nodded ¡®I understand. Don¡¯t worry about Loki. I would protect him from the shadows if he is truly in a pinch. But as you know, Loki is not an easy man to find. I don¡¯t think he would do this if he did not have his n¡¯ Hirate waited Azief response and Azief just nodded ¡®Knowing him, he has hundreds of ways. Still¡­¡¯ and he lets his words hang. Hirate nodded ¡®Got it¡¯ Azief considered that about Loki. Of course he knew how Loki operates. He probably has prepared everything that even if he takes the me, he would not be impacted that negatively. People might curse him and call him many names and there might be people that would be hunting him but knowing Loki, as long as these people could not harm him, what does he cares even if the whole world condemns him. The only thing that is wrong about all this was that Loki did not even deserve all of these curses and hatred. This is the only thing he could do now. Loki must have his reason. But that kid, never wanted to hear his reason. Loki to him would always be a kid He could now only participate in the lie because the alternative would not be pretty He might say to Hirate to convince him with a bigger fist, but truth be told, Azief was already convinced by Hirate about the matter of the truth He protested against Loki way by intentionally making Pandemonium his backer because this is the right thing. And Loki must have his own reason. It is quite hard trying to divine the thought of a person who knows the future. Loki action could never be understood by people who don¡¯t understand his true origin. But Azief understood it. And that is why he tolerates Loki action. And why he does not blow the lid on this lie. Because Loki is clearly doing this to achieve something. As for his support to Loki, while he could take some of the criticism away, Azief could not tell the whole truth to the world. Because he knows what Hirate and Loki was trying to do. Azief was not adamant on revealing the truth. But he was not intending to hide the truth either. That was never his style. He did it and he did not mind owning up to it. But after hearing Hirate reason, this truth if revealed¡­¡­does it have any benefits at all? Does it help people? Does it make everything alright? Someday¡­¡­someday, this truth woulde out. Azief don¡¯t know when. But it will. But, at least that truth should note out right now. Right now would probably the worst time for this particr truth toe out. He once again looks at Hirate and he sighed Hirate look at him with a weird expression. Death Monarch seems to be staring his face too intently. ¡®Is there something on my face?¡¯ Azief smiles and said ¡®You are not as detestable as I thought you were¡¯ Azief said. The words were not pretty, but Hirate could understand that Death Monarch was praising him and heughed as he said ¡®And you were not as unreasonable as I thought¡¯ Azief did not smile but if one looks closely there is a slight smirk on his face before he schools back his expression to his neutral expression Then he said ¡®I guess people change¡¯ Hirate nodded ¡®I guess they do¡¯ Azief takes a deep breath as he turns his body. As he turns back Azief said ¡®Do not disappoint my trust¡¯ Then taking a step, the entire space and time around the area of the balcony suddenly distorted. It then spirals like thews of Time and Space were being manipted before breaking as Azief disappeared from sight The pressure that Hirate had been feeling since the moment Death Monarch was on the balcony dissipated like it was an illusion The moment Death Monarch disappears, the space and time around the area of the balcony that was affected quickly went back to normal >>>>>> Chapter 931: The illusionist archmage and the world government The space around the balcony calmed down and the wind also calms down. Hirate frowned almost instantly the moment Death Monarch disappeared from his sight. He sighed and then rub his forehead ¡®The problems keep oning¡¯ he thought to himself. The battle had just ended and Death Monarch had already started to move. The only thing he was not expecting was that he would be the first move of Death Monarch And he had never expected that Death Monarch wanted to share the burden with Loki. At least right now he is clear about Death Monarch stance He has his ways and Loki has his ways. And it does not seem that the rtionship between those two had deteriorated. It is more like they have different ways of solving the same problem. A sh of ideas, at most. From what he sees Loki is still close with Death Monarch And Death Monarch insistence in protecting Loki would dispel the rumors that Loki and Death Monarch had a falling out He clicked his tongueter as he thought about what the news would do to the state of the world The world had not even had the time to breath yet. Twenty-four hours seems to be too long, he thought to himself ¡®This would be another long day¡¯ Hirate mutters to himself. This action of Death Monarch to protect Loki even under universal condemnation would surely startle and rm the other great powers And his meeting with Death Monarch would also made the Great Powers of the world to have suspicion on him. Hirate knew he needs tomunicate his meeting with Death Monarch well to the other Great Powers. Of course he would keep secret about the other request that Death Monarch had make. It would not be hard to make up an excuse. The reason he had tomunicate his meeting with Death Monarch well to the other Great Powers is because he did not want people to think he is colluding with Pandemonium. The Three Great Powers has always stand together. But, they never went into a true alliance with each other. If they did, if they really share the same vision, then how could the other great powers ever had the chance to rise up? After all, the World Government always had wanted to keep the status quo of the Three Great Powers. Even in the early beginnings of the formation of the other four great powers, Hirate had met with Death Monarch and discus with him to dismantle the other rising powers and keep the status quo of the three great powers. Now, Death Monarch first move after he recuperated form his injury is to meet with him. It would be strange if rumors would not rise up because of this. And he did not want the other great powers to think so. He of course had his own consideration. The moment any of the Three Great Powers made a true alliance with each other, all pretense of civility between all the great powers would be tore off. At that time, another period of instability would rise again. It would not be exaggerating to say that a World War could erupt between the great powers Hirate had enough of instability for today. He sighed. Death Monarch might be able to do whatever he wanted without thinking of the consequences. But Hirate is not Death Monarch and he is not as free as him. He had his restraints. He snorted as he thinks of Death Monarch ¡®He made the mess and I have to clean it up¡¯ Sighing, he shakes his head. But, at least Death Monarch had agreed not to change the arrangement he had with Loki. This is the best ending for everyone, Hirate thought to himself. It is the best he could do considering the circumstances. ¡®It seems many people would be visited by Death Monarch today¡¯ Then taking a dep breath to calms himself he looks across the balcony. The translucent barrier was broken and one could see that half of it is turning into motes of light that integrated itself with the world energy. He clicks his tongue. ¡®Now, I have to reinforce back the formation¡¯ he paused for a second before adding ¡®And I need to create more formation¡¯ His eyebrows creased. The strength that Death Monarch presented to him shows how fragile any Disk Formation levelerpared to a Divine Comprehension leveler. Not to mention, Death Monarch is a being that could even fight and destroy an Essence Creation leveler. One could argue that the Demon King was suppressed by the will of the world and the Orvanians that also attacked the Demon King from space, but what is important to the world was the result. Death Monarch had defeated an Essence Creation leveler, regardless of the advantages he had. That shows Death Monarch is probably even stronger than the other Divine Comprehension leveler like Hikigaya and Jean That is not good at all for the other Great Powers ¡®Death Monarch just shows me how easy it was for a Divine Comprehension leveler to destroy the formation of the World Government. If this is the case, these protection formations would only be able to stop Disk Formation leveler and not Divine Comprehension leveler. More research needs to be done¡¯ At this kind of time he envies the Lotus order for having Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin. Hirate is quite sure that even Death Monarch would find it difficult to break through Lotus Order. Because the formation of the Lotus Pce is created by intangible thing. As for the Ind of Peace formation it is created by tangible things which is the energy of the world thate from the ley lines that connected the heart of the formation with the energy mines all over the ind. ¡®And then there is Hikigaya¡¯ Death Monarch might have a lot to do today. But, Hirate also have a lot of things to do today. And he too has many problems. Some requires a subtler touch than the way Death Monarch handles things One of the problems that needs a subtle touch is the matter between the World Government and the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya and the Empire of Japan. The Imperial family of Japan probably would rely on Hikigaya and ask for his help. And Hikigaya help right now, at this current time, could change a lot of things in the world ¡®I have no leverage against him¡¯ Hirate thought to himself. Hikigaya had keep most of his family out of the public eye. His father and mother had died but there is still his sister, Hikigaya Komachi and his two girlfriend. Not many people know this but Hikigaya is quite the yboy even with his face. His face is not ugly but he is not quite handsome either. But of course, as he grows stronger, there is this aura of majesty he emanated that would cover everyone that look upon his eyes. In other words, this majesty had change him from a slightly normal looking man to a handsome man. And Hikigaya is close with Oreki. That is a point of importance. These two people had firm grasp on Japan. Hirate had mostly not care about the Imperial family and his title of Shogun. By now it is just an empty title as his primary title is now the President of the World Government. Japan is only one of the countries under the banner of the World Government. But while he had never exercised his right as Shogun after bing the President of the World Government, the title still remains his. Hikigaya had never challenged it. Because in the past, he could not. Hikigaya was not a nationalist. That is such an outdated concept especially when humanity had already united against Weronians. That war was the most terrible war that Hirate had ever witnessed. One would be hard pressed to find any positive effect because of that war. But if there is one good effect was that it breaks the barrier of nationalism, barrier of race, of white and cks, of Asian and Caucasian, and each human views themselves as only one race. They were humans. And these aliens that came from the vast starry sky and descend down to Earth, destroying their homes and kill their family is an outsider. Humanity was united. As such it would not be surprising that after the war, Lotus Order who control Asia continent have all kinds of people that live inside it. It is not Chinese dominated cities but a city of diverse people that would not have been seen before. The same could be said on many countries in Europe where all kinds of people and all colors could be seen. But while Hikigaya was not a nationalist, he was of the opinion that Japan should be more powerful The reason is simple. Power makes rights. Hikigaya and Oreki had always been the opinion that Hirate should passed a resolution releasing Japan as an independent nation outside the purview of the World Government. Many people did not understand the many regtions that World Government have to make sure the World Government run smoothly. In actuality, Hikigaya and Oreki wanted to create a base for themselves. Like Death Monarch had created Pandemonium, they wanted to designate Japan as their territory. If he passes thatw, then World Government might have more problems after that. Because allowing Japan to be that is opening a can of worms. The World Government wanted to centralize power for the government United they stand. It is a great slogan. But, in this kind of environment, certain personal liberty had to be taken. This is centralization of power of the most massive since the history of the world. Once Japan manage to do that, what about the others? Would they not be tempted? He sighed as a powerful mental fluctuation emanated out from him. He closes his eyes as he sent a telepathic message to the soldiers, the formation master in the ind to create back the formation. Then he opens his eyes back. He looks in the distance and heughed a bit. In that state of existence before, he could see almost anything in the world. But now, he could only see the open vast sea and his Divine Sense could not pass even this Ind as the density of the world had increased and the energy that is now filling the world is also obstructing his Divine Sense. ¡®Divine Comprehension leveler, huh. Now, this is another headache¡¯ And then he thought about Raymond and he sighed ¡®Raymond¡­¡­Maybe¡­. I should let him go. If I keep remaining stubborn, he would never be great¡¯ And thinking of this, he no longer has any mood to look over the city from the balcony. It is now time to dirty his hand a bit. In the end, if he wants something done right, he should do it himself. His robe sweeps the ground as he walks out from the balcony. The wind blows gently over the Ind like nothing ever happened. There is a confident smile on Hirate face as the floating ind once again is covered with thick white smog, floating above the ocean water majestically >>>>>> Chapter 932: The world reaction (1) The world was still reeling from the battle between Death Monarch and the Demon King. The storms are just trying to calm itself down. The energy of the world slowly increases and while some of them are still chaotic, it is slowly smoothening out. The expansion of the world is still happening though at a slightly slower pace. Outside Earth, the Moon, the Sun and the others was also affected by the Multiversal Convergence and is also stabilizing itself The Great Powers all trying to stabilize their regions the moment the battle ended There is always a chance that another Demon King coulde out. The hidden force of the Great Powers which is consisted of Disk Formation levelere out and began researching the damage around their capital while some of their Disk Formation levelers were sent out to escort their citizens that would be released from the Mirror Dimension. A brand new world has appeared. The first step that these Great Power had done is to check their territory. They wanted to know how much the continent that they are in had expanded and the limits of their territory and what dangers it now contained. Everything was over. But they were still vignt. The Demon King was dead but then another news shocks the great powers. The Ice Queen Katarina was kidnapped. The High Chancellor of the Republic, the only sister of Boris had been kidnaped by the Demon King This news shocks the Great Powers. Because, Katarina is not some normal woman. This is one of the leader of the Three Great Powers and she also haveplicated rtionship with Death Monarch All the Great Power leader when they heard the news, their first thought was not whether Katarina would be safe or not. It was whether Death Monarch would follow her to the demonic world And that is not something any of these leaders want. If Death Monarch leaves, as he is the only one is capable to fight against such a Demon king, the leaders of these great power was worried that if he left, then if another intruder with the same level of power as the Demon King intrude upon Earth once again, how could they survive? Now, at least, the Great Power was very relieved that Death Monarch is on Earth. And they also realize how weak they are in the scheme of thing. Katarina kidnapping worries the great powers because of what her effect would be to Death Monarch. And then they heard the news that Boris is flying toward Death Monarch and every one could guess what Boris would ask Death Monarch. These leaders of course could not cover the area of the world with their Divine Sense right now. Then how did they get their news? It is Jean that ryed it to them using his Time Avatar that is beside all the leaders of the Great Powers Like Jean chat Hirate up, he also kept the other Great Powers leaders keep abreast with the development that is happening in the world Sometimes, Jean would disappear for a few seconds before appearing back beside these leaders ande back with new information. Time Avatars is after all were pulled out from Jean own timeline so they had to return to their original timeline once in a while. The news of Katarina kidnapping, the subsequent decision that is taken by Boris who did not return to the Senate building and instead went to Death Monarch sends the Republic order into chaos. The Senators had already convened a meeting and hope that all of the other Senators toe via holographic projection to discuss the matter. It is not like before where these senators could easily fly to Moscow and arrive in a few minutes. Right now, their speed is not as fast as before and there are even more airborne creatures on the air and many other monsters and beast all over the world Some of them are weak, some of them could pose quite a challenge and some of them could even kill them unless they are around Divine Comprehension leveler or a pinnacle realm Disk Formation leveler The distance is also not like before. Even a vige that is just a few kilometers away before the expansion had now stretched to thousands of kilometers away from their original position, so one could only imagine the distance between continents that would have changed Right now, there is not yet any warlord that shows any opportunistic tendency to profit amidst the chaos in the European continent. But when this current situation stabilized, that would naturally not be so. There were many events that happens after the kidnapping of Katarina that would send head spinning. Jean keep rying the news and each news is shocking. Boris flew on top of his griffin to meet Death Monarch and talk to him. Death Monarch had decided he would take Katarina back home, deterring any of the other leaders tomunicate their intention to Death Monarch to stay Jean had be Divine Compression leveler and contributed the most to saving the people of the world other than Death Monarch who fought the Demon King. Hikigaya breakthrough to Divine Comprehension level on the moon and created an illusion powerful enough to stop an Essence Creation leveler on its track while also seeing the secrets that the World Powers tried to hide on the moon. But, the big news is the Katarina kidnapping and Death Monarch decision. As such, with all of these events, there is no doubt in everyone mind, that the Republic would be full on chaos after it stabilized the position of the Senators. But, the news doesn¡¯t seem to end. As Lee Sangmin and Warp opens the Mirror Dimension and bringing out the people that he had teleported inside it, another news breaks out. Pandemonium, Death Monarch vouch the safety of Loki, the perpetrator of the Multiversal Convergence event. Once again, it shocks the world. And this time, everyone could hear the telepathic message. To theyman, they were only shocked to heard the news. They could not understand why Death Monarch would still try to protect Loki the Trickster. These people do not understand the bond between Death Monarch and the Trickster and they seem to not recognize that there is something else that was chilling about that message Or to be more urate about Hirate ability to transmit the message to all over the world at real time with not obstruction or blurry messages. But to those great leaders of the forces of the Great Power, they understood the implication of Hirate ability to suddenly broadcast his telepathic message to the whole world. The distance between one continent to the other is not like before. Each continent is separated by tens of thousands of miles away. But Hirate could still do it? With his level as Disk Formation leveler? That was impossible. So, everyone could deduce that Death Monarch was there. Death Monarch was there meeting with the leader of the World Government. That is something that is very worrying to the other Great Powers They did not know what kind of method that Death Monarch did to help Hirate But whatever that method was, it enables Hirate to project his thoughts to the entire world, expressing the stance of Death Monarch And the stance of Death Monarch is the stance of Pandemonium. And Pandemonium stance on things is very important to the world Out of all the Great Powers, Pandemonium was the least affected. They still remain the number one power and with Death Monarch disy of prowess that was witnessed by all the people of the world, that position would still remain to Pandemonium as long as Death Monarch is still alive. Their cities stand strong and the formation that they have defended many of their other cities. By almost half an hour, most of the destroyed streets all over the Central Pce were repaired by nanobots that was developed by the Pandemonium Research Center Not to mention with the many elites they have, they managed to save a lot of people in Pandemonium. They did not have much to grind with Loki. They could ept Death Monarch decision. Not that they have a choice even if they are angry. Death Monarch would always be the ruler of Pandemonium and each of his words is the highestw of Pandemonium. But, others suffer. And the reason why they suffer is because of Loki the Trickster. As such, to those who survived the demonic horde but lose their loved one, when they heard the news that said The Trickster was the one responsible for today tragedy, these people vowed that they would take their revenge to Loki. Of course, those who sat on the thrones of powers knows that it is not as simple as that. The Multiversal Convergence might have happened because of Loki, but he is not the only one to me. Whoever had mess with Time and Space, especially when someone messes with the Multiverse, they all have a part in this. The World Gate that belongs to the World Government is also responsible as it weakens the stability between worlds. The Republic also have its own method of essing the Multiverse and one could only imagine the experimentation that they did that would surely leave a scar upon the fabric of reality. Not to mention the other Great Powers that might also experimented with trying to open a barrier or door to other dimension and other parallel worlds. Each time a travel between worlds happen, the fabric of reality weakens. Hence, it is not fair to me Loki alone. Loki was just the unfortunate match that light the fire. The truth was anyone could be the match that lit the fire. They just have to be unfortunate enough to travel or mess with time and space at the correct moment. The leaders of the Great Powers of course did not know that Azief was the real culprit. Chapter 933: The world reaction (2) Azief and Will act of breaking through time and space, folding it to such extreme length and stresses it enough had causes the Multiversal Convergence to happen. The act of travelling through time to see the future is not an easy burden for Time. It had topile Probability and created the most possible future ording to the Present time That overburden the fabric of reality. It defies a lot of the Laws of the world and thews of nature itself. Only a higher dimensional being could see Time as it truly is. Before the Fall, before humanity had the ability to absorb the energy of the world, to control and manipte the Laws that dances around them, Time for humans only move forward. But that is only the perspective of humans who think Time only moves forward. Time is there. But we could not change it. As such, we feel like we are moving forward through time. For a higher dimensional being, this being could see Time through a different lens. Time might not be as connected as one would think. Instead, it might be more like a book. With each moment, a page in a book. Whether it is lost, scratched, ripped apart, the book story ending would not change. Regardless, the act of viewing the future and manipting time and space continuum to that level causes the damage to the fabric of reality and the barriers between parallel worlds to go in chaos thus creating the Multiversal Convergence event. The fact was anyone could have trigged the Multiversal Convergence event. This is the thought of those leader of the Great Power. But there is a reason why Hirate did not stress this part and why the other leaders also not exin this to the popce. First, they have no time right now. Some of them med Hirate on this. Why would Hirate announce that Loki is the one responsible for Multiversal Convergence at such a chaotic time. It is enough to announce it to the other leaders of the Great Power. If Hirate did that, they could contain this from being too out of hands with people that survived the battle already wanted to exact their revenge against Loki. Loki might be a cunning person and have many enemies but he also has allies in many of the great powers. Not everyone y is happy that Loki is being med for this especially when they know, it is not entirely his fault. Everyone had a share on this fault. What they do not know was that Hirate choses the perfect time to once Loki crime. Loki and Hirate nned this together. As such, there is not many ws to the n. The reason why Hirate had to announce it as fast as possible is because he did not want Death Monarch to confess his crime. As such, they must have jumped the shark first. The second reason is because right now, everyone is grieving. They are angry. And they want a target. No matter how many facts that they would give to the people, telling them it is not entirely Loki fault that such a thing happened and it was only that his timing was unfortunate, nobody would listen. After all, the people they love is dead. Their parents, their children¡­.so how would they listen calmly and objectively. When love is brought into question, there is no rationality. This is something that everyone understands. So, most of the leaders of the Great Power is letting their people to be angry. When they are calmer, when they have finished grieving, then they would present the fact. Not every great power is corrupt and wanted to benefits from their citizens suffering. At least, not in this case. Most of the people inside the Senate of the Republic, most of the Quorum Council members of the World Government, most of the entrics in the League of Freedom, the officials of the Lotus Order, the scientist and thinkers of the Order of Thinkers, the warlords in the African Alliance and the others high echelon members of powerful organization in the world all experience the Weronian War. Of course, they would still fight for their personal interest like any politicians before the Fall. But what separated them from the politician before the Fall was that they fought in wars. They lost theirrade in wars and lost their loved ones in a war. The war they fought was a war of a lifetime. There is not song of heroes, only screams and pain. They saw what war does to their people. And what it did to them The brutality surpassed World War II. They saw Weronians eat humans like they were food. Humanity be a livestock. Death fills the world as the Weronian tries to modify Earth into their. An absolute corrupt politician could not live long in the political arena in this new world. That is because there were many officials that also be hardline defender of Earth. They could embezzle money, they could plot and scheme against their political opponent, kill and assassinate other Great Power politicians and important people and engages in secret war below the surface. But, there is a line that must not be crossed Even the most corrupt politician in any of the Great Powers had a bottom line after the Weronian War. And that was in the event of a world destroying event or an attack from a civilization outside the Milky Way, any effort to degrade the strength of humans would be considered a treason toward Earth and humanity atrge. If this person is discovered in morning, this person would die before the afternoon and none would defend such a person. Even the most corrupt politician in the great power could not endure such a person that they would rather renounce all of their ill-gotten gains than trying to defend such a person. War changed people. Sometimes it brings the worse of men. But, sometimes it also brings the good. Because of that, they understood anger. The leaders of the great powers are all waiting for their people to return home. Of course, there is always a possibility that not all of their people would want to return. There are all new continents popping up, uninhabited and all kinds ofnds full of fortuitous opportunity is now free for people to discover. The energy of the world had multiplied to a hundredfold and there are some regions that possess more energy than other regions. These kinds of regions would surely be fought for. As such, humanity would be even more scattered. Whether this is bad development or a good development, no one really knows. And with such a vast world, Crime Alliance among others could not get a chance to breathe. The world before wasrge. But to the Crime Alliance and other factions of the crime underworld, they felt the world is very small. The Seven Great Powers me all their dirty deeds on them. Of course, Crime Alliance is a criminal organization. There is no doubt that they do crime and evil things. It is in their name. But the Seven Great Powers pose themselves as shining sun of virtue when in fact they also engage with many of the dubious things that the Crime Alliance had done. But, if their plots and scheme was exposed, then they would make the Crime Alliance as their scapegoat. Not to mention, the Crime Alliance is Pandemonium greatest enemy. Any Pandemonium officials who ever met any Crime Alliance members would try to capture them. If its low level members, they would be imprisoned. If they were high ranking members then they would be executed. Now, this faction could run away and develop in secret. Because now the world is even bigger than before and no random Disk Formation leveler could scan the whole world to seek them as easily as before. But, Death Monarch is still there. But judging by the news that hade out saying that Katarina was kidnapped by the Demon king, many members of the Crime Alliance believe that Death Monarch would be busy with trying to rescue the Ice Queen rather than using his time to plot against them at this current moment. The sword sh that Death Monarch had executed in Socotra, had severely weaken the Crime Alliance. As such, they need to develop peacefully before they could be as powerful as they were when Death Monarch was not present And the Crime Alliance is not the only organization that would use these new world to their advantage. Some people who have great ambition but was forced to live under the umbre of the Seven Great Powers also seek newnds to call their own. The leaders of the Great Powers are already thinking about the manynds that would secede themselves from under their influence. Since the distance between continent is not so easily traversed now, it gives more autonomy to the other countries and kingdoms that was far away from the central authority of the great powers. The Republic for example controls almost all of Europe other than Pnd and a few others kingdoms and countries. But with the distance between each country widened because of the expansion, then there is always a possibility that most of the Senators that control these countries and kingdom would secede themselves and created their own kingdom. The reason is simple. The Republic could no longer supervise them as easy as before. Not only the distance has widened, the surveince systems that each of the great powers had created also needed to be upgraded. Because right now, their surveince system could not pass through the density of the world energy which is not only thicker and denser, it is also more mystical. Chapter 934: The world reaction (3) Since most of the surveince system used after the fall incorporated magic and science altogether, the changes in the world energy also render most of the surveince system that the Great powers had created to lose its mass scale surveince area. It is like the Divine Sense of the Disk Formation leveler. Before the expansion, their Divine Sense could envelop the world. And the distance between countries and kingdom could easily be traversed by a Disk Formation leveler. All of the Great powers had Disk Formation leveler to control their vastnd and kingdom that is under their influence. Of course, most of the poption move near the capital of the great power like most of European would migrate to Moscow and it surrounding areas to gain the benefit of the protection formation around the Senate. But now after the expansion, at most Disk Formation leveler could envelop only around the country they are in. And that also depends on whether the country is small orrge. Some continents are as big as all of the continent of Earthbined. And the seven continents of Earth had surpassed that size. So, a Disk Formation level could not even use their Divine Sense to envelop the continent they are in. But, even while the leaders of the Great Powers were worried about this matter, they were more worried about the World Government. The Republic might be in chaos right now with the sudden kidnapping of their High Chancellor Katarina but there is still Jean holding the fort and he is probably the best guardian of the Republic right now The conflict that would arise is probably more about Jean and Boris conflict in the Senate of the Republic. Probably the Senators would also not try to secede when there is a Divine Comprehension leveler holding the fort. Because they still need the protection of such an expert. And with how easy it was for Jean to appear anywhere in the world whenever and wherever he wishes, the Republic might lose the High Chancellor, but the Republic power itself had not change in their persuasion power over the world One could even say that among the Three Great Powers, The Republic had jumped to second ce discing the World Government who were always considered to be the second below Death Monarch But¡­. the same thing could not be said about the World Government. The World Government had also now had a Divine Comprehension leveler but for some reason it did not strengthen the unity among the Kings and Emperors under the World Government The thing is the Divine Comprehension leveler that the World Government get is not someone that any of the Great power was expecting Everyone expected that if there is one person that could rival Death Monarch and someone who would reach the Divine Comprehension level after Death Monarch it would be Raymond. Who would have thought it would be the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya? It is clear that Hikigaya act of secluding himself after the battle against Heaven where he helps Death Monarch was beneficial. Of course, the world leaders had also got the report of how such an event could happen. Hikigaya make use of the chaos and the abundance of energy that hade in during the early phase of the Multiversal Convergence to push himself to Divine Comprehension leveler by creating an illusion on the moon and the sun of Earth Then Death Monarch even personally appeared and help him to break through thatst one hurdle and Hikigaya managed to be a Divine Comprehension leveler. The thing is the rtionship of Hikigaya and Hirate was not like the rtionship between Jean and the Senate. Jean might have conflict with Boris and Katarina on the floor of the Senate. But in the end, their conflict is about the operation of the Republic, its policies and its aim and mission. Whoever win, did not mean that the Senate would be weaker. It is the difference between ideals. Boris and Jean could argue in front of the floor of Senate and curse each other in full view of the Senators of the Republic. But after the Senate is closed, they could still meet each other and drink wine while cracking jokes. Their difference is not something that would crack open the Senate into instability. This is the difference between Hikigaya and Hirate conflict in the World Government Hikigaya wanted the protection of World Government while having autonomy. Hikigaya had always mention to secede Japan from the World Government. The reason is simple. It restrains Japan. Hikigaya did not want to conquernds as that was not the initial intention of his. After all, whatnds does he is interested in when there is an entire Universe to explore outside Earth. But, Japan was forced to supply any of the resources toward the World Government during its formation. Japan benefited from this as it is one of the founding countries of the World Government. But, as more country enter into the World Government, Hirate had to makepromises and retract most of the advantages given to Japan. One could say that Hirate had be more impartial as the scale of World Government be bigger. But, Hikigaya and Oreki felt this not only detrimental to Japan development, it also reduces the benefits it had. And they still had to contribute their resources regardless because of their position as one of the founding countries Japan is the least guarded nation among the World Government. What it means by this was that World Government rarely sends it Disk Formation levels to guard the ind nation The justification for this is because most of the other nations that enter into World Government did not have their Disk Formation levelers and requires one to maintain the stability and peace in that region. As for Japan, they have Hikigaya and Oreki and their own private forces hence there is no need for too many protections from the World Government The imperial family of Japan is nothing more than a figurehead for which Hirate derived his power from during the beginning of his rise. The Imperial family was not killed off but they also lose their uses since Hirate had entrenched himself deeply as the Presidents of the World Government It is at this moment that the Imperial Family of japan contacted the overlord of Kansai which is Hikigaya. Nobody knows what they were talking about. But many believe that is the moment where Hikigaya supported and colluded with the imperial family to lessen the grip and power that Hirate had on the Empire And with the overlord of Kanto Oreki supporting Hikigaya, they slowly created a separate faction side the World Government and their aim was simple They wanted an autonomy and also the protection from the World Government to repay for the founding of the World Government. They would not meddle with the business of the World Government and the World Government would not meddle with their business At the same time, the World Government needs to protect them with the full force of the World Government ability as japan was one of the founding countries of the World Government alongside the United States Of course, now that Hikigaya is a Divine Comprehension leveler, many people are watching his next move. Right now, the World Government needs a Divine Comprehension leveler if they do not want to lose their title as one of the Three Great Powers alongside Pandemonium and the Republic But¡­. Hikigaya does not need the World Government anymore. Now, he has leverage It would be interesting to see what will happen between the World Government and Hikigaya. And then there is the nemesis of World Government, the League of Freedom. As for the League of Freedom, there is also something there. The other Great Powers had got the report that shows World Government and the League of Freedom that always seems like oil and water, never could be mixed, actually once cooperate together and even created such a weapon on the Moon. This creates rm in the other leaders of the Great Powers. Could it be that the World Government and the League of Freedom is actually creating a farce to the rest of the world, pretending to be enemies when they are actually allies. It also shows that League of Freedom is not as harmless as one would have thought. When talking about the League of Freedom, one would always think of Storm Tide, the four tortoise that had an ind on its back. That is the trump card of the League of Freedom. Strom Tide could sail the seas without being attacked by normal predators of the sea. It had also all kinds of formation arrays that is carved on the shell of the tortoise and modern weapons that attacked on the many building on top of the four tortoise shell. That has always been the thought of other people when one thinks of the trump card of the League of Freedom. But with the reveal of the weapon on the Moon, one wonders whether League of Freedom have more weapons that they not have shown to the world. The weapon that they have in the Moon was more of a defensive weapon. With the help that Lee Sangmin would give as the Price for borrowing Warp, League of Freedom would be able toplete their defensive weapon, giving them now the ability to teleport their people easily if such an event like today event happens again. That is a defensive weapon and could also be thought of as an offensive weapon if one uses it correctly. The question is, is the League of Freedom have more trump cards that they have not shown? This kind of question gued the mind of the other world leaders and as such, they could not help but look toward the League of Freedom with even more wariness. One could even say, they benefited the most from this Multiversal Convergence event as they now couldplete their weapon. The others Great Powers also look at Lotus Order. Lotus Order had also shows that Lee Sangmin worth is more than just his expertise in creating the Lotus Order Protection Formation and Arrays. He is also able to integrate science and the application of magic by patching up the ws with his arrays formation. Warp, the League of Freedom second hand man of Narleod also shows his ability. Who would have thought when The Arrayist Sage and Warp the Space Monarch work together, they could teleport everyone in the world that is below Seed Formation? This kind of ability to teleport other people is without a doubt something that chills the heart of the other Great Power leaders. At that time, most people don¡¯t care as they were faced with the attack of a horde of demons. Many rejoice at that time to be sucked into that Mirror Dimension If not, they would surely be the coteral damage when two titanic beings like the Demon king and Death Monarch shed with each other But now, that the world is slowly calming down, when one thinks about it, this means if one had to fought Lotus Order or League of Freedom and those two unite with each other, normal soldiers that is consisted of any leveler below Seed Formation would be useless. They could teleport the other Great Power army to wherever they wanted. They could route an army, teleport them to some ravine of death or some forbidden areas of the world and the Great Powers army would easily be destroyed without Lee Sangmin and Warp having to do anything The moment these thoughts enter the minds of these leaders, all of them would surely research how to block such teleportation ability to affect their people without consent And then there is the Order of Thinkers who hides very deeply and shows their Twelve Pirs to the world It even absorbs the power of the World Orb, possessing power to contend with the demonic horde. It appears that these scientist is also not as weak as the other Great Powers had thought. They just knew how to pretend better than the others. There is also the fact that they did not stop human experimentation as Death Monarch had discovered. This would have to be addressed. If not for the Multiversal Convergence event, who knows when that weapon of theirs would be revealed to the world? As for the African Alliance, their weapons are something that everyone in the world had already knows so it did not make as much as a ssh as the others. It seems every Great Power seems to have their own trump card. News after news came since the fight ended and everyone is dizzy with the development that keep on going. The day seems long today as they all waited with bated breath What news woulde after? At the same time all of this news were revealed, and as the leaders of the Great Powers is trying to think of ways to navigate the new there, someone appears on arge ind. >>>>>>>>> Chapter 935: Ordinary tale Therge ind is surrounded by sea water on its four corners. There are birds flying around the ind andrge fishes jumping out the water every few seconds. The white sandy beaches and the breezy wind of the sea wees any visitors. Then the space around thend of the ind distorted. The space around this figure contracted, distorted and then it fizzles out before the area was calm again. A person had appeared on the ind as he wipes some of the Time Dust on his sleeve. ¡®There is something in this ind that even disturb my Time Laws¡¯ the man muttered to himself He is wearing blue robe, and his eyes has a pointer that moves slowly before his eyes be normal again. This person is none other than Jean the Time Monarch. He frowned a bit after arriving here. He could see the person he wanted to seek. But he was surprised that he did not immediately arrived at the exact location of that person. Instead he was forced a few hundred feet from that person. His Time Law was even disturbed. ¡®Interesting¡¯ he muttered to himself. He took another step and the Time and Space around him changed as Jean finally arrived in front of that person. There is only four feet distance between him and that person That person is a woman. Jean narrowed his eyes as he looks at this woman. This is not the first time he saw this woman. But each time he is in front of this woman, he always felt unease. That feeling is even more stronger now. After all, it has been years since they meet with each other. This woman had long been silent with some even thinking that she was already dead. It wasn¡¯t until the Multiversal Convergence happens and he became a Divine Comprehension leveler that he could sense her. And after following the trails of Time, he concludes that this woman ids the catalyst for what happens today. But he is not ming her. He just wanted to understand. And also he just wants to see an old friend As such, there is aplicated expression on his face. Jean knows half the story of why Death Monarch wanted to see the future. He knew that Death Monarch and Will went to future. But why they wanted to see the future is something that Jean still did not know. Knowing Death Monarch there must be a verypelling reason for him to go to see his own future Jean knows that Death Monarch must have known the risk he had taken by trying to pierce through Time and Space. After following the trails of time, he believes he had known the full story of the matter. To be more urate, he believes he know how the story started. ¡®This woman is the cause¡¯ that is his thoughts. Hee closer but then he stops as he could finally trace where the trace of time he had felt beforee from The woman that he had seek is still closing her eyes. Jean could see that the woman realizes that he is there not far away from her But he still did not open her eyes. There is a trace of Time around her. To Jean eyes, it is very obvious. It swirls all around her body, coiling against her like a chain. It is like Time is pulling her. At times, it tries to push the woman. The burden of every Seers, he thought to himself. the Time Traces around the woman is weird. It is not chaotic and it is not calm. It is just weird. It looks like it unifies the contradiction between the chaos and order yet at the same time it is not. Jean had never seen anything like. ¡®There must be a reason¡¯ he thought to himself. Jean only took a few moments before he understood why he felt that the time around that woman is weird. The Time around that woman seems to be connected and yet at the same time disconnected and it is not in order. Like a puzzle pieces that needs to be solved or a page taken out of a book and one had to put it back ording to the page number. This woman sits below a tree. And Jean could sense the source of the reason why the Time flows around that woman is very different had something to do with this tree This tree isrge and it is tall. The diameters of the base of the tree exceed the width of many city streets and its height reaches the clouds. Jean look up and he could see some gigantic flying creature made a nest on top of therge branches of this tree. It is unlike any trees he had seen. It reminded Jean of the trees in Socotra, where most of the trees looks like it appears in some sci-fi movies This tree had many weird characteristics. The tree itself emanated the Laws of Time. Around the trees, there is an effect of Time that have different effects on different sector of the area around the tree. On the north area of the tree, time seems to elerate. The grass on the north area of the tree grows, wilted, die and round and round it goes On the south side, time slowed. Everything around that southern area of the tree slowed down. Whether it be a droplet of water dripping down from the edges of the leaves or the movement of a worm or a bird, everything was slowed down around that area On the western area of the tree, time stand still. Wind could not move even one dust from that area and even the wind went still. As for the eastern area of the tree, time went into disorder. At times, it slow down. Other times it elerated. At times it went still. These four phenomenon around the tree made Jean look at it with wonder. He wonders if he carves a clock from this tree, what would be the effect would be for him. The Room of Clocks have many function. One of the effect is that it amplifies his Time powers. He did not know that such a tree exists in this world This kind of tree could channel his Time energy. One could only wonder what kind of effect it would show if he uses it to create one of his clock. ¡®Remarkable¡¯ he exims. ¡®I really should travel the world more¡¯ he thought to himself. But he also wonders how this woman could be free from the effect of the tree and even uses the tree to strengthen herself. The woman still did not open her eyes. Jean take a step closer. The woman ears twitched. Still closing her eyes, she smiles. ¡®Jean, meeting an old friend?¡¯ the woman said. Jean only smiles bitterly and simply said ¡®Could you see me?¡¯ There is a smile on the woman face and she simply said ¡®Just because I close my eyes, do not mean that I could not see. One could say, that I see even better now¡¯ Jean frowns ¡®Omens. Signs. Vague words and mysticism. That is your shtick, Erika¡¯ The woman is none other than the Great Oracle Erika Sheughed and nodded. ¡®You are not wrong¡¯ she said. Jean frowned. Right now, Jean was everywhere, rying the current news to many factions so that they could do what is best for Earth right now. As of now, it is very important to centralize the power, to unite against amon enemy. Jean even met with Narleod and advises him and tell him the news. He abhors the man. But, that is not important right now. What is important right now being the stability of the world Jean must separate his consciousness to make sure that he did not mess up. His main body is at the Hill, maintaining that Time Flow around the portal to the Seresian world. This Time Avatar that he had sent to meet Erika is simply because he wanted to know more. He also wanted to know the intention of the Oracle and what she is nning to do. This woman did not possess an army, did not possessnds, is not one of the high echelon members of the Great Powers but her influence extends all over. Seers Acolytes worships her, and there is Pdin Order that is formed entirely to serve her. The devotion of these people towards her is remarkable and fanatical. If they know she had resurfaced, many woulde to her, offering her all kinds of things. Jena, even until today never understood the reason for her sudden disappearance from the stage of the world Boris had even sent investigators to seek her before. She had good reputation among themunity that she lived with, and great and powerful men would ask for her advice as they would ask her to divine their fates This is a time of chaos. With the new and sudden change of the world, Erikaing out and roaming the world is just another uncertainty factor in the world She had disappeared all of a sudden and no one knows whether she would go to the Republic or the World Government or create her own independent force. She had once allied with the World Government. But then she allied with the Republic. Then she disappeared for years with no one knows where she is. Now, he knows. And it would not be long before the whole world knows. Jean hade not only as an old friend; he had alsoe as the Left Chancellor of the Republic. He wanted to know her stance, and her ns among other things. In other words, he has question and he wanted answers from the Oracle. What an ordinary tale in the life of the Oracle! >>>>>>> Chapter 936: The world now has hope He looks at her, trying to see more. His eyes twinkle and there is a swirling energy of Time around him as he tries to look at the Time energies that is swirling around Erika. The pointer in his pupils move clockwise but nothing happened. Then it moves counter clockwise and nothing happened. He closes his eyes for a second before opening it back. The pointer is fading but one could see sweat on his forehead. He slowly wipes it with a handkerchief Other people who did not have the ability to control Laws would not be able to see the scene that he is seeing It is like normal eyes could not see the bacteria on the ground and requires specialized tools to see it. That is the best way to describe how Divine Comprehension levelers see the world. It was like they could turn on and off the specialized tools in their eyes. He clicked his tongue. ¡®She hides deeply¡¯ he thought to himself. He thought that now he had reached Divine Comprehension leveler he could now pierce through the weird way Seers and Oraclemunicated with Time and see what they see It is clear while they both cultivated Time Arts, it is not exactly the same. It is a different kind of specialization of Time. Unless, he could sever the path that he had walked, it would not be easy for him to make sense of the way Seer and Oracles connected with Time. Jean sighed and then he asks ¡®What did you tell him?¡¯ Jean was direct. Erika was surprised. She had thought Jean would open with small talks first. But she smiles when hearing the question. Even though, the tone was usatory, Erika like this kind of questioning more. Jean waited for Erika answer Like Death Monarch, he too did not have much time. Considering, he has the ability to control Time Law, it is very ironic that he would ever be in a situation where he did not have time But that is the reality. Time also has a limit. It could be bend and it could be broken, cut and destroyed. As such, until Jean had reached the realm where he could truly master the art of using Time and controlling it to the acme level, he still has to be wary of using Time Law excessively Erika still did not open her eyes. She actually fears that Jean could see what she sees. For people who masters Time, they have a very symbiotic rtionship with Seers and Oracles This rtionship could be symbiotic, parasitic and even harmful to each other. There is visions swimming in her mind right now, voices in her head, memories and vision intertwined with each other making it hard to distinguish which one is the reality and which one is only her vision. A Seer or an Oracle always need to strengthen her mental strength. Erika, if she did not have the memories of her future self probably would not be able to withstand all these new visions. The future changes with each choice. And that is what happens today. The Demon King kidnapping Katarina did not happen in the original timeline. Because at that time, Azief was not yet that close with Katarina and their rtionship is not like it is now in this timeline. The timeline of the Seresian attack also is brought forward. When the past changes, the probability of the future is also changing. Erika had always pays attention to one particr future timeline and that was the future timeline of the God of Death. When she heard the news of what happened to Katarina, she sat above the tree, absorb it energy and open the Veil to see the future. The future probability is counting right now. There is not yet definite future. As for the reason she did not opens her eyes it is because she fears if she opens her eyes, Jean could use some of his Time Law to derive some understanding from her vision. The eye is the window to the soul. That is not entirely bollocks in the current world. Magic exist. And illogical things would be logical. That is not necessarily good. Erika is also trying to see the future that has changed after Azief had returned from the future. From what she could see thing did not change¡­.at least not that much But Erika could see now that there is a mist covering her vision. Something is changing. The probability is still counting. The future she sees is now¡­. weakening. It is about to be reced with an updated changes of the future matters. Whatever it is, Erika still could not see through the fog. She needs to strengthen herself further, maybe take that step toward Divine Comprehension. She would need time for that. She also has to prepare her Knight chess piece for the future. Void is now in her hands. She needs to wisely put him in the chessboard without Loki and Yewa Hafar noticing. She felt anxious and at the same time happy because of the changes of the future. After all, while her ns and Loki ns at times coincide, it did not necessarily mean that their way of achieving their objective is the same. She would prod here and there, nudge where she thinks it should be nudge, and make sure that the future would be advantageous to the objective she is trying to create Loki and Yewa Hafar fears that the story would veer off the path that they knew. Yewa Hafar wanted everything to remain the same or as close as it could to the original timeline. Because in the original timeline, his Master had won. Loki on the other hand did not necessarily wanted the future to remain the same but at the same time, there are certain future events that should not change because to change one certain event could break the ns that ¡°they¡± have for the Final Battle This ¡°they¡± is of course referring to Time God, Mind Monarch, Divine Archer and Loki the Trickster ns that they concocted after the Final Battle Erika on the other hand did not suffer the same weakness that these people suffer. Her eyes could see the possibility of a future. Rarely this changes. Small events could change. But the big picture is hard to change. It is because great destiny is rarely the effect of one decision. It is the umtion of choices that solidified the prophesized future. By the time you noticed, you could no longer changes it. When one looks at the past and views the future and realizes where it all go wrong, at that time, you would realize that there is no other way to end the story than the way it is then Effects of apounding choice that stacked on top each other to create the perfect ending. The perfect ending did not mean a happy ending. A perfect ending is merely the result of all those choices in the past leading to that End. A perfect ending is when you look at all the thing that append and then awoken to the understanding, that there are no other way things could end other than the way it ended with all the choices that one had made in the past One thing that Erika does know is that Azief would still be that person. But¡­.in the end, what she sees now is still only one of the possibility of the future. After all, she did note this far to give up just because the vision did not appear the way she wanted it to. There is still time. And hope is still there. So, that is enough for her to keep on going. Even when hope is lost, as long as the hope in her heart is not extinguish, there is always a chance. This is one battle that she could not give up no matter what. Even if there is no hope, she had to keep going. But, today event had made her able to see a budding of hope. She felt fear of hope. Because she knows it very well what would happen when one hope is destroyed. But at the same time she yearns for it. Hope sometimes could be the reason to keep going but it also could be a torment. She sighed as she tries to calm her heart and the voices she is hearing. She takes a deep breath, breathing in the cold fresh air She is still waiting for Azief toe. After all, he still has to pay the Price. Erika knew that Jean would not go away without an answer. So, she gave him an answer. ¡®I told him the truth¡¯ she said. Jean frowned. He sighed and then follow up with ¡®Couldn¡¯t you just lie?¡¯ Erika smiles ¡®You know that is not possible for me¡¯ Jean paused for a second and then said ¡®If you told me in advance, I could help you bear the Price of lying¡¯ ¡®It is not something that I should lie about. And the Price I bear, is not something you could help with and bear with¡¯ Jean did not know what to say to that. After all, he also did not know what Seers and Oracles pay when they lie about the thing they see. There is something about Oracles and Seers that when they divine someone future and fates, the moment they epted the request of seeing through the Veil, an oath was formed between them and Time. This oath appeared unable to be broken. And there is a Price to pay when one breaks this oath. Like there is a Will that enforce these oaths. And this Will is everywhere and no one could escape it. Jean also knows a little bit about these kinds of Will. He after all had his own adventure. Not to mention, he had also spoken with Orvanians before when they were on Earth The Ethernas that turns into a source of energy for all the Multiverses, Dimensions and Universes that exist in the Omniverse. He shakes his head out of this thought and then say to Erika ¡®Because of you, today the world suffers¡¯ Erika shook her head and instead reply ¡®Because of me, the world now has hope¡¯ she said and there is a smile on her face. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 937: Necessary ¡®Because of you, today the world suffers¡¯ Erika shook her head and instead reply ¡®Because of me, the world now has hope¡¯ she said and there is a smile on her face. Jean could not understand why she said that. But, he did not dismiss what Erika said. She must have seen something that made her thought like that. He tries to think of it and then he asks without expecting anything ¡®Is¡­Did¡­Death Monarch action today have changed something in the future? What did you see in the future? Is it good? Is it bad?¡¯ Erika smiles faltered as her voice suddenly changed. It was like two people are talking at the same time as she asks ¡®Is that a question for the future? Did you want me to divine it for you?¡¯ Hearing this Jean suddenly be alert. Because he also saw something else the moment Erika changes her tone. His face pale for a second. ¡®No¡¯ he replied quickly. Erika nodded and then her face be normal again. ¡®That is good¡¯ she said, her voice reverts back to normal. ¡®That was close¡¯ Jean thought to himself. If he was careless at that time, he was certain that he would form some kind of contract with the Oracle. He could see that at that moment where Erika ask him that question, the Time Law around Erika suddenly moves and it was moving toward him, trying to envelop him. There is a Price to pay when one listens to the prophecy of the Oracle. An oath is sealed the moment one heard their fates and destiny And that is not something that Jean wanted for himself. Hence, the question he must ask must not touched that bottom line ¡®I thought I would get answers from you¡¯ Jean said ¡®I am not surprised. Everyone thought the same thing. Theye to me asking question about their future. Some I fulfilled. Some I reject. Not everyone could pay the Price that I would ask of them¡¯ ¡®You feel no guilt?¡¯ Jean asked. This question rtes to his question about her telling something to Death Monarch that causes him to go to the future and created this mess Erika reply was ¡®It was necessary¡¯ Jean gritted his teeth and clench his fist as he said ¡®Tens of thousands of people die and it was necessary? Is the death of all of those people necessary?¡¯ Erika said with a nonchnt tone ¡®You do not see the things I see. As such, you could not understand¡¯ Jean shut up as Erika said those words ¡®I could never understand you Seers and Oracles. You sacrifice the present for the future¡¯ Erika sighed and said ¡®I don¡¯t want to be like that. But, there is too much at stake¡¯ Sighing again she added ¡®Don¡¯t be so quick to judge us, Time Maniptor. Later, when you could also tap onto your Time powers and see Time as it is, maybe you too would make the same kind of decision that I did¡¯ she then paused and added with a creepy smile ¡®Maybe, you would be even worse¡¯ Jean only listen but he did not deny Erika words. After all, there is nothing that is certain in this world. Erika did not say anything more than necessary. She only gives him a foreshadow of what his future would be like. After all, one of the vision swimming in her mind is the death of Paulette and Jean reaction to it. There was silence between them for a few moments before Erika ask ¡®Is that the only reason you came?¡¯ Jean close his eyes for a second before he said ¡®Death Monarch would being hereter, right? Erika nodded ¡®I want you to give him a message¡¯ He waves his hand and the message enters Erika mind. The moment that message embedded itself into Erika mind, Erika frowned. ¡®This is not quite a good message. Why not say to him directly? It would not be hard for you to do that.¡¯ Jean sighed and then he said ¡®Maybe he would listen if ites from you. Or maybe by the time hees here and pay the Price that he had to pay, he would be more inclined to listen. Or maybe it is already tote. But I still had to remind him. The second part of the message is merely my wish. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to it. With his influence, it would be easy for him. I doubt he wanted something bad to happen to something that Katarina wanted to protect¡¯ Erika remains silent. Jean sighed and then added ¡®I don¡¯t have much time now. After this, I would have to retract all my Time Avatars to focus on maintaining the portals to the Seresian world. As such, I would not be able to do anything andmunicate my intention to others¡¯ Erika nodded. From the beginning until end, Erika did not open her eyes in the slightest. Jean of course notice this, so he asks ¡®Are you that afraid of me trying to see what you see?¡¯ ¡®I fear that you would have a different conclusion than me. And who knows? If you see it, you might not think of it as an advantage. instead, you might think it is a curse. And I wouldn¡¯t wish this even on my enemies. So why should I wish it on you?¡¯ Jean did not know whether to believe Erika words or not. Oracles could not lie. But that is only when they are talking about their prophecy. Other times, they could lie like any other person. ¡®What if I promise you I would not try to see it?¡¯ ¡®Temptation is always strong. Especially for a person like you who learns the arts of Time. It would be even more tempting to you. Even if logic dictates it would be harmful to you, desires always won over logic¡¯ Jean sighed and nodded. Then he looks at the tree. Erika did not open her eyes but for some reason she could sense that Jean was looking at the tree. She smiles. It is not hard for Erika to conclude that Jean also had been able to sense how special the tree is to people who trains in the Time Arts ¡®This tree is helpful for you¡¯ Erika suddenly said. ¡®Take some of its wood¡¯ she said. Jean did not immediately try to take the wood. Instead, he was hesitating. ¡®Is there a Price to pay? He asks. Laughing she replies ¡®No. I have sat under this tree for years. But just because I sat under it, did not mean the tree was mine. Since it could help you, at least you did note here in vain¡¯ Jean nodded and he was about to wave his sleeve and took one of therge branch of the tree when suddenly he stops his movement. Then he looks back at Erika, his eyes narrowed at that woman and he ask ¡®Did you predicted this?¡¯ Erika nodded ¡®personality sometimes determines one own fate¡¯ This is the best she could tell Jean to ease his heart. ¡®Omens. Signs. Vague words and mysticism¡¯ he said once again and Erika only smiles. Jean understood what Erika meant and so his heart be calm. He waves his hand and one of the branch flew inside his sleeve. The inside of his sleeve appears to be like some kind of a bottomless hole that it could fit anything inside it. Jean had created his own robe and this robe is embedded with the understanding of Laws of time and Space. In other words, the sleeve acted like some kind of storage bag that is created using Space Laws. So, it would not be surprising for Jean to be able to store even the entire tree if he wanted to But Jean already had a premonition that if he tries to take the entire tree, it is not exactly a fortuitous thing for him Too much luck sometimes invites cmity. Jean then took a long look at Erika and he said ¡®Will you return to the center stage again? And will you return to the Republic? Or will you side with Hirate this time. I know you always have a soft spot for the underdog¡¯ He asks. Erika thought for a moment and then she said ¡®I would not hide anymore¡¯ she did not truly answer Jean question but Jean believe that her word mean she would once again appear in the center stage of the world. She also did not specify whether she would return to the Republic or the World Government. Maybe, she would even choose the other Great Powers. Erika is always hard to read. Still, a familiar face is always weed. Thinking of this, there is a kind and gentle smile on his face and said ¡®Godspeed to you. I don¡¯t have many friends now after years had passed. I guess I would not be too lonely roaming the world after this¡¯ Erika also smiles. Jean then took a step backward and he seems to merge with the space around him before he disappeared. Erika then opened her eyes. Inside her eyes, there is all kinds of vision. She smacks the tree and one of the fruits from one of its branches falls down beside her. She took the fruit which is fiery red in color and have the same shape as a pear and take a bite out of it. The vision in her eyes slowly slow down and the headache is not as severe as before. The fruit is always useful in calming down some of her episode rted to the effect of Time She then slowly controls the visions before it slowly faded from her mind. ¡®I could not keep going like this¡¯ She touches her right eye and she said ¡®I wonder how painful it is to gouge my eye¡¯ She clicked her tongue and simply said ¡®A small sacrifice for the future¡¯ then she closes back her eye and waited. Until Azief is here, she would not move away. The formation that she had deactivated before, activated again. Just like before, she waited. In her eyes, that vision reyed itself It is her presenting her eye to Azief. She smiles at the thought. ¡®Connected forever through time¡¯ se mutters as the formation rises up and the wind blows around the area bringing the wind of change. >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 938: Earthshaker and death monarch (1) Jean had visited The Oracle. Loki is hiding somewhere and searching for the Broker. Erika is preparing herself for her fate. Yewa Hafar is somewhere in the Moon after being banished by Number Seven. It would still take him some time before he gets back to Earth and continue his schemes and plot. Pandemonium is escorting their people back home The Centre Pce officials quickly send help to all the cities around the Capital and trying to find out the current size of the continent and the world. Sasha and her subordinates is nowhere to be found; the Three Demoness had also disappeared after the battle. All the Great Power is trying to consolidate their power now. Even after the announcement by Hirate that Pandemonium would protect Loki, this did not stop the momentum of recovery. They might send protest letter to Pandemoniumter. But now is not the time. What is important right now is to quickly recover from the damages, find out and asses the change that happens to the world, and any other problems that might arise so they could be prepared for it. To get mad at Pandemonium right now is stupid. This is not the first time that Earth had to recover after an otherworldly invasion. As such, it is very efficient. Nanobots, robotic machines flies out from the factory helping reconstruct building and put out fires and clean up the streets. Most of the armed robots had already been deployed during the early phases of the Multiversal Convergence. If not for the fact that humanity had many of such mechanical robots, the casualties of humans would clearly even be more than it is now. The world is all full of activities right now. And as they are doing all of this, Azief is already somewhere else. He is now meeting another person. He appears in the sky, and the moment he appears there a great pressure covered the thirty-meter radius. He had restricted the pressure to only cover thirty-meter radius. He did not want this person to run away. And he also did not want others to eavesdrops or see what he is doing. The pressure also seals the area from any prying eyes This thirty-meter radius is controlled by him as his power pressure everything inside that radius. He was in front of someone. That person frowned the moment he saw Azief. ¡®This is unexpected¡¯ that person mutters to himself. That person is wearing a golden armor, and on his hand he held a mace that could talk With a golden hair that reach his neck, a wavy style hair, with tall height and hard rock abs and muscle, the person floating in the air is Raymond the Earthshaker. He had to suddenly stop creating a powerful st that crack the air around him. When he tries to smash the area using his mace, even his acme felt dizzy when it shes against the air and space around them He was shocked because he was suddenly being ambushed like this. A powerful force had enveloped them, sealing them in this area. Raymond once again felt helpless. Today, is the day, he felt how it felt like to have not enough power to do many things he wanted to do He was on his way to the Ind. He is not surrounded by his soldiers. Most of his soldiers is now escorting the people of the World Government whoe out from the Mirror Dimension. And he did not need protection. Raymond did not expect to see Azief suddenly appearing in front of him. Azief appeared in front of him almost instantly. So, Raymond stopped and he look at Azief. It was quite awkward. Azief only look at Raymond with that piercing eyes that seems to be able to strip any disguises. And Raymond stare at his rival in love. The world had alwayspare him to Azief. But Raymond was never the jealous one. He is not that kind of guy. He did not mind beingpared. All in all, Raymond was never apetitive person. He had never care whether he was second or first. And maybe that is the problem. Raymond, contrary to popr belief, did not hate Azief as much as the world wanted him too. He and Azief have different path and since they have different path, rarely they meet each other. Since the road they walk did not ovepped each other. But, if there is one thing that he envies Azief it was that Sofia loves him. Sofia is not an earthshaking beauty. At least, before she be a Disk Formation leveler, she was not as pretty as some other woman. But, to Raymond she was an exotic woman. Like Azief found Katarina to be exotic, Raymond find Sofia to be exotic. But that is not the reason he falls in love with Sofia. There is a certain charm that Sofia has and once he was captured by that charm, it is really hard to release himself from it. If he could exin it, it would not be this hard. Maybe the fact that he couldn¡¯t exin it, makes it love If there is one thing worth envying Azief for, it is the fact that the woman he loves, loves him. ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ Raymond said as he greets him. Azief frown. He sighed. There are some words that he wanted to speak but he hesitates to word it out Raymond was not the person he wanted to meet originally. But, thinking of what will happen if he were to lose, he need to prepare some ns. Azief almost scoffed at himself. He was never the nner and the schemer. But as he grows stronger, and as the problems he had to face growsrger, there are times that he is slowly be a schemer and a nner. If Loki were to know Azief thought, he would not be surprised. After all, in his timeline, Azief did not be a concierge of crime if he relies only on his strength. Azief in Loki timeline is very unpredictable, cunning and even more of a schemer than himself. When one reaches Sovereign level, there are many things that is hard to do personally. And one had to have an all-epassing n when one sits on the Divine Throne. After all, once someone sits on the Divine Throne, there are some restriction. Of course, when Azief had the chance, he abdicated and give his throne to Raymond, making him free from the Divine Throne. Sitting on the Divine Throne gives almost an unlimited power upon the Laws of the World and everything is under one control But, there is certain things that they have to give up. Maybe, this time it would be a bit different Scheming and plotting then be a necessary tool. And Azief in Loki timeline wield it very masterfully. Azief then said ¡®Did you hear Hirate announcement?¡¯ Raymond nodded and then Azief ask once again ¡®Do you agree with it?¡¯ ¡®Loki is innocent¡¯ Raymond said it with conviction. Raymond would know. Because he was there on that battlefield. Because he got the report. And because he too has eyes and ears in the Quorum building. So, how could he not know that the true culprit of this even is not Loki? But, then why would Hirate said it was Loki? Why did Loki did not refute? Why do the others be blind and mute? Because they cover up someone. But who would the great powers would be covering up for? Hirate had no significant other so he would not do it for love. Then if it not loves, it is fear. And who could make someone like Hirate, the President of one of the Three Great Powers to fear someone so much that he would cover up the truth? There is only one person. And that would be Death Monarch Azief. If Death Monarch Azief is the one that was responsible for this event, Raymond could understand why Hirate covers him up, why Loki is silent and why those who could see pretend to be blind. He sighed and said ¡®You did it¡¯ Azief click his fingers and a barrier sprang up around him enveloping Raymond inside it and he simply said ¡®Yes. It was me¡¯ Raymond was not surprised. There was silence between the two men and Raymond said You let Loki takes the me. ¡®He wanted to take it. He did not consult me on doing such a thing. Hirate covers it up, Jean shut his mouth and Hikigaya pretend to not see anything. Tell me, what should I do then?¡¯ Azief then smiles helplessly as he said ¡®Loki take the first initiative to let Hirate air out his crime. So, whatever I say after that would only be seen as trying to protect Loki. They would still believe that it is him that perpetrated the event. The only thing I could do, is to share the me a bit. If everyone wanted to mess with him, they mess with me¡¯ Azief said Raymond did not know what to say. Chapter 939: Earthshaker and death monarch (2) He understood why Hirate covers up the story. But he did not like it. When he thinks about it, this past couple of years, Hirate did a lot of things that did not conform to his heart. Thinking of this, his heart felt heavy. He also remembers what Jean said to him before and that made him felt even worse. Raymond did not follow the same path as Azief. His path is always about justice. He had been many time being patient with Hirate. That is because he believes it is for the greater good. There were many things that Hirate did that did not fit his ideals and heart but he restrained himself. But now as he discovers, the greater good does not care about justice. And the realization of that, made him feel tired. There was silence between them. The wind blows, the clouds moves and the sea water below flows. Time passes. Azief look at Raymond and simply said ¡®Why stray from your path?¡¯ he suddenly said and Raymond was shocked. Azief then said ¡®You think too much. You consider too much¡¯ ¡®Not everybody could do whatever they wanted¡¯ Azief nodded. Then he said ¡®That is true. But that did not apply to you. If you don¡¯t like it, then say it. It is not like you are some kind of a weak mortal. You put the restrains on yourself. Why me other people?¡¯ ¡®Adversity should temper one personality. Not break it. You are not broken. But you are malleable. And that would be fine, if you are any other person. But¡­. Raymond. I think you prefer to be straight, unyielding and unbroken.¡¯ Azief could see the problem with Raymond in one nce. Hirate path is different. And Raymond path is different. But Raymond has been holding himself back. that prevented him from getting stronger. Everyone path to getting stronger and breaking through the level is more less the same. But, once someone found their Grand Path, then they either have to walk that path till the end or find a new path if the old path is not suitable. Raymond is a man with a heart of justice. He abhors injustice, a beacon of righteousness. But, he had to endure Hirate ways that Azief could presume to be unsavory Raymond heard Azief words and he nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡¯ Raymond has his own thoughts about this matter. After all, today, he had learned what could happen if he still did not take thing seriously. He was powerless today to stop many things. His heart was screaming in anger and it is full with dissatisfaction right now. he thought to himself if only he was stronger. It would not be that bad. There would be less people that die. And this thought fills his head even as he was flying to the ind. Azief did not want to waste much time here. After all, he is meeting Raymond is for Sofia. The ce where he was gazing before is none other than the Hill. That is where she is right now. And she is helping Jean, supplying him with his energy. It seems Sofia knows what he would do. She knew that he woulde for Katarina. This matter always weighs on his heart. He did not know how to feel about this. ¡®I would not be long here¡¯ he said. Raymond nodded. ¡®Are you going to go?¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®Then what about Sofia?¡¯ he asks ¡®She could take care of herself¡¯ Azief said and there is a re on his eyes. Raymond frowned. ¡®You should settle it in the past. Why did the Demon King kidnapped Katarina and not Sofia? Because you have feelings for her.¡¯ What I feel is none of your business¡¯ Azief said. Raymond close his eyes and nodded. Then he said ¡®Sooner orter, you will hurt Sofia like this¡¯ Azief expression did not change but he is angry., But he manages to calm his heart and said ¡®Don¡¯t meddle in our rtionship¡¯ ¡®I want what you want, Death Monarch. I want her to be happy¡¯ Azief scoffed. ¡®You mean; you want her to be happy with you.¡¯ ¡®If that is the only way she could be happy, then let it be¡¯ Raymond said. Azief reply ¡®She has decided. And that person is me¡¯ Raymond sighed, close his eyes for a second, trying to calm his stormy emotions and then he said ¡®What is it that you came here for?¡¯ It is now time for the real reason of why Azief met him. It would not be because Azief just wanted to meet him and rebuke him or remind him who Sofia belongs to. There must be another reason. Even Raymond could see this. Azief then said ¡®I need your support in the Quorum Council. To veto any decisions regarding hunting Loki. I doubt that Hirate alone could bear the pressure of the Council Lords. With you, it would be easier for Hirate and it would be easier for Loki. Could you do this for me?¡¯ Raymond nodded He understood what Death Monarch is getting at. He nodded ¡®Loki is innocent. I would help him with all I can. Today, he sacrifices himself for the stability of the world. That man¡­¡­is a hero. It would be an honor to help him. And the World Government is not entirely meless on this, no matter how it pretends itself to be¡¯ ¡®I know all about the risk of the World Gate. I should have¡­¡­¡¯ Raymond clicked his tongue as he looks at the sky with a regretful expression ¡®Hirate was too greedy¡­but I know where he ising from. He wanted to strengthen humanity as fast as possible. The promise of technology from the other side, a new kind of magic from the other worlds is too huge of a temptation for him to take it slowly¡¯ ¡®There was always a risk. Everyone that was deep in the research of the World Gate knows about it. But they ignore it. Because the benefit outweighed the cost. I should have stopped him. I should have told them to take even more precautions. To research more, to minimize the damage to the fabric of reality even more. But everyone was impatient. Haish¡¯ he sighed. Azief just listen to Raymond rants. Suddenly the mace speaks ¡®Hey, boy. It is not your fault. I told you to sock Hirate face. Those donkeys in the Research Centers only knows how to open the World Gate. Didn¡¯t I tell you that sooner orter, that woulde to bite them in the ass?¡¯ Then it shouted ¡®Now, run¡¯ The space around the area crack for a second before it instantly merges back. Azief was shocked for a second Raymond look at his mace with a dumbfounded expression and he almostugh. And then he mace angry voicees out ¡®Idiot boy. I give you the chance to run but you did not take it. Raymond look at his mace and said ¡®Azief would not hurt me¡¯ ¡®He is treating you like an errand boy. Have you no pride, you motherfucker?¡¯ ¡®It is not something hard for me to do¡¯ Raymond said to the mace The mace trembles and said ¡®Hopeless. You are too nice. One day, you would surely be taken advantage off¡¯ Azief was still shocked at that power that erupted out of the mace in that instant Unless, one is at Divine Comprehension peak level, it is hard to break the sealing that he had form over the area. But that mace was able to, for that short period of time, to create a hole for Raymond to fly off. ¡®And you? Stop bullying the kid¡¯ the mace speaks to Azief. Azief res at the mace and the mace suddenly went silent again. Azief was always curious of that mace. From the rumors he heard about the mace, it always speaks and it had quite the potty mouth. Yet when it is in front of him, that mace never speak. Only now, he could inanely hear the mace speaks. Azief had an odd feeling about that mace. It is something like the feeling of familiarity. He did not know why he felt this way. It is just a premonition in his heart There is silence again as Azief said to Raymond ¡®I am the cause of this matter. There is no need for you to me yourself in this matter and weep like some kind of an emotional hero¡¯ he said and Raymondughs. Azief is still the same with his expression face. Raymond is someone that Azief just couldn¡¯t bring his heart to like. This has something to do with Raymond liking Sofia. He might appear nonchnt about it, but who could truly be nonchnt about it when the woman you love have someone else pining for her He just pretends to not care. Sofia treated Raymond like a friend. That alone is a red g. But Azief could not and do not want to appear like a controlling boyfriend, forbidding her to have other guy friends. And it would be easy for Sofia to think of him as a controlling boyfriend if he ever forbids her doing certain thing. This is because the disparity of power between him and her. Sofia is powerful. But is she as powerful as him? If he starts forcing her to do thing she don¡¯t want to do, if he starts crossing that line¡­. Azief do not want to be the worse version of himself. He knew what Sofia had suffered with her ex-boyfriend. And he never wanted her to suffer that again. He knows the story of her when she was a child, about her father. When they sleep with each other, she would tell him stories about the past. Sometimes, it was something he ask about. Other times, she just wants to share it with him. So, he understands her. He understands why Sofia wanted to be friends with Raymond. And he trusted her. But ain¡¯t no way in hell, he would trust Raymond in regards to Sofia. It is like letting fish working with a grizzly bear. That is why every time he hears that Sofia is working together with Raymond, he would feel ufortable. But Azief does trust Raymond justice. He trusted Raymond honor. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 940: Earthshaker heart (1) If its before the Fall, trying to know someone true personality is hard. But after the Fall, after reaching such level, you could feel a certain feeling on some people. When one in the same level, it is hard to know one temperament and personality as one would be enshrouded with one ability. For example, Hikigaya and Jean would find it hard to predict Azief movement and his action, as their premonition and their feeling toward him could never be trusted fully because of the fact that Azief himself is stronger than them both. But if Azief was weaker than them, their premonition, their perception of him could easily be created by trusting their instinct. Instinct for beings like them is very important. It is not some illogical feeling that is borne out of one¡¯s heart. Instinct for high level beings like them is a hint from the forces of the world. Fate, destiny, time, space, the emotions and desires, these intangible things that one could not see and touch would guide higher level beings in searching for opportunity or evade cmities. Then Azief said. ¡®The other thing I want you to do is to look after Sofia¡¯ Raymond look at Azief like he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. Azief did not care as he continues ¡®I fear I would have many more enemies that would target her. She is strong. But she is not yet strong enough if she had to face hundreds of disk Formation leveler alone¡¯ Raymond understand where Azief worrieses from ¡®You worried that the world would see her as your weakness?¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly as he paused for a moment Sighing he reply ¡®She is my weakness¡¯ And Raymond sighed. He could understand. Because, today, people could see what is truly important to Death Monarch. And the most efficient to deal with him Not everyone would dare do it. But cornered beast would always concoct the craziest n. There is never any guarantee that none of the enemies that Death Monarch have are sane Today, while the whole world saw how powerful Death Monarch really is, they also saw that Death Monarch Azief does have weaknesses. And this weakness could be manipted when Death Monarch is not here on Earth. As long as they nned it well enough, there would always be a chance for them to win. It is clear to anyone else and the leaders of the Great power that Azief would not hesitate to walk into a trap if the bait is good enough. Nobody wanted to target Death Monarch loved ones before. Well, it is not that didn¡¯t try. Will. Sofia had once been captive of the World Government before. And Death Monarch at any asion where his loved ones were used as bait, he always pays back double fold. He had split open the Ind of Peace before, mess it up in the second time, nearly killed Sasha when she kidnapped Sina and wage war against the World Government because of Will. Each of his action and his cruel methods that he employed against his enemies were to warn the others. ¡°this is what will happen to you if you use family against him¡± And after enough beating, even the World Government does not dare to cross that line. It is good enough that Death Monarch did not massacre them all when he could They understood now. As long as they did not cross that line, Death Monarch could still be reasonable. But once they cross it, Death Monarch even if he wanted to be reasonable, he would not. Kill the chicken to warn the monkey. That is his method when dealing with people who try to target his people And it worked like a charm Since then, even though there is many enemies of Pandemonium and Death Monarch, they rarely targeted Azief inner circle. There is also the fact that the ones Azief consider his inner circle and people who is close to him were all heroes and heroines of the generation But, after today, who knows. The world is nowrge enough and have many inds and fortunends that could hide from even the Divine Sense of Divine Comprehension leveler. Azief might be able to envelop his Divine Sense to cover the whole world, but even he must admit that as the energy seep deeps into the world, there would emerge many more anomaly that could not be exined and there are somends that even Azief himself could not scan and went out the sight of his gaze Sofia might be powerful. But in the end, she is still not the strongest. Her bow is powerful. But if people find a way to seal her bow and attack her in that moment, there is no doubt that Sofia could still be taken away. World Powers like the Great Powers would not use such crude method. After all, even though some of these Great powers is not as influential or as powerful as Pandemonium, they are still after all a behemoth in the world, possessing great influence over the lives of the people of the world. They would not be so stupid to cross that line after the lesson that World Government had learned. But the same could not be said for people who did not care about anything. What if there is some people who did not mind to die? What if there is people who did not care about the consequences? People who wanted to hurt Death Monarch regardless of the cost. Many people would despair when confronted with almost an invincible being like Death Monarch On Earth, this fact is recognized by everyone. The strongest person in the world is also someone that all people in the world had regarded as invincible. As such when trying to kill such a being, there is no other conclusion than death and failure. But, even an invincible being like Azief could be hurt. To someone who holds a deep grudge against Death Monarch, someone who did not care that whether he or she would die would probably think since they could not hurt Death Monarch directly, they could do it indirectly. And such, that limits the target. Sina is Death Monarch closest friends. But, the probability of her being targeted would not be as high as people who would target Sofia. Because while hurting Sina and killing her would hurt Death Monarch, whenpared to Sofia who is his lover, one could easily see the difference the hurt that could be inflicted to Death Monarch if they instead killed Sofia Loki on the other hand is formidable by himself and he himself is so cunning that the Trickster title was added to his name. But Sofia the Divine Archer while she is a greatbatant, is not someone that is impossible to defeat Katarina is a Disk Formation leveler, she is protected by the protection formation of the Senate, her brother is the Beast Master and have a horde of monsters that he could control and she had an army. And she is also referred to as the strongest woman in the world. Targeting her is as hard as targeting Death Monarch himself. Sofia might be a lone archer but her bow is very powerful and she is very adept in using he bow. She could fight an army alone with her bow which boastedrge area of attack effect. And she is also protected by Death Monarch. Today, Katarina were only captured because the Demon King ability far surpassed her and she was far away from any of the condition that usually protects her. But, Azief recognize one problem. His enemies would always try to target his loved ones in the past The only reason they did not do it now was because they were cowed into fear by his strength and his reputation. And his people had also improved that Azief could put down some of his worries. Now, however the situation had changed. When he does go to the Seresian world, he is not sure whether he could survive it. And even if he could survive it, if there is something wrong that happens there and he was stuck there for years, who knows what would happen to his other loved ones? He could not handle the uncertainty. He could not help but setting up certain countermeasures before he goes. Now, he is even more detailed in nning than Loki. He has n C and n D to make sure that if one n falls apart, there is another backup n that would make sure the safety of these people even if he took a little bit of time getting back home. Sina would help Sofia that is something that Azief did not have to worry about. That is already inside his calction His other three Generals and Sasha would also render aid. But if he left, there is always a chance something wrong could happen. Before, these people could always rely on him if something goes wrong. On Earth, even if the sky falls down, he could hold them up for them. Chapter 941: Earthshaker heart (2) No matter how big of a problem they encounter, a sword sh from him is enough to solve it, like Alexander cutting the Gordian knot. Even the chance of it happening is slim, he could not disregard it. That is why Azief is here, facing against Raymond, someone who he did not like at all, but at the same time, trusted. There is nothing wrong for her to have another added protection. Raymond is honorable enough and someone that he could trust to protect Sofia. The reason is simple. Because Raymond likes her. That is his interest. But that interest could also be used. Azief might still have that hot temper and unpredictable mood swings. But he is also mature more than before. He is more scheming and cunning in making his move. He considers many things now. Because he had more things to protect. In the past, he would kill anyone and anything that displeases him. He still does that. But if some people could be used, then he would use them and when their usefulness had been outlived, then at that time, Azief would still kill. But he does believe in redemption. He believes that people can change. And that they sometimes are worth a second chance. But, he also recognizes that change is hard and people rarely change. And there are some people that is so far gone, that their second chance is long gone. He kills people. But none of the people, he kills is people that he would lose his sleep over. Raymond could be used. And Raymond also understood Azief intention to use him. But, he did not reject it. Because he is willing to be used. There is silence between the two men with only the sound of wind passing through them. Raymond closes his eyes for a second and he thought of that bitter smile on Sofia face when she heard that Katarina was kidnapped. She went to the Hill with Jean but Raymond swear he saw sadness from her. Why was she sad? Why is her smile is so heart rending? Why does at that moment, she looks so fragile, like something about her is about to break? He does not know. But he wanted to know. That woman¡­. has entranced him in mind and soul and he doubt he would ever be able to let go. That feeling is very sorrowful for Raymond. A one sided love is probably the most torturous kind of love to be in It is not the first time he had even been in one sided love before. But, he had never felt so intense kind of love before as he had felt it every time he saw her. He sighed and he opens his eyes. He looks at Death Monarch piercing eyes and he said ¡®I¡¯ll make sure no one targeted her. No one will hurt her when I am around¡¯ Azief nodded and then he added ¡®Crime Alliance would probably try to send kidnappers against her. They would not send assassins because that would truly make them my sworn enemies. At least, they would try to use her to bargain with me¡¯ Raymond nodded agreeing. It is without doubt, if there is an obvious enemy of Death Monarch that would target Sofia, it would be the Crime Alliance that control a lot of the illegal businesses in the crime underworld. ¡®If I know them, and I do, they would try to imitate the n of the Demon King and try to kidnap Sofia like Balfor Q¡¯un kidnapped Katarina. They would fail, but they would not stop. And if they try long enough, then, they might just seed. Especially if I am not here¡¯ ¡®How about Sina?¡¯ Raymond ask. He knows how Azief cares about the four people known to many as his inner circle. Azief smiles a bit as one figure shed inside his mind when he thought about Sina and he said ¡®Loki would protect her. I know Loki. He would surely have left some things for Sina. He would also set some countermeasures. After all, by admitting that he is the perpetrator of the Multiversal Convergence, he just painted a target on his back. And as you know, The Tricksters is a slippery loach that is hard to capture. I believe he could elude everyone in the world. Since he could even elude my gaze, how could he not elude anyone else. As such., if my enemies were to target me, they would target Sofia and Katarina. And if people wanted to target Loki, they would target Sina. If that is the case, knowing how thorough Loki is, he must have concocted some ns to make sure that Sina would not be dragged down with him. ¡®How can you be sure?¡¯ Raymond ask. Azief smiles bitterly and he remembers the conversation he had with Loki before when Loki wanted to save Hirate, when his n included Will and Sofia and put them in harm¡¯s way. That day, they argue with each other so bad, that the world had thought that their rtionship be strained. Azief reply by saying ¡®Loki promised me. I believe his promise¡¯ There is nothing else that Raymond could say to this as Azief continued ¡®I am not interested in what he left her but I know Loki would not disappoint Sina. And unlike Sofia, she rarely goes out of Pandemonium. As long as they are in Pandemonium, nothing could harm them¡¯ Raymond could guess what Azief would do, the moment Azief said those sentences. Pandemonium is not only famous because of Death Monarch and his elites. It is also famous because of the protection formational around the entire forbidden continent. Raymond then said ¡®You would upgrade the formation, right?¡¯ Azief did not answer but he nodded. ¡®Sasha would also help Sina. That is her friend so I do not worry that much about Sina. Sofia is the more valuable target if anyone wanted to target me. And I have a few other countermeasures for Sina if she does get targeted.¡¯ he said. Raymond nodded ¡®That is all I want to ask of you. In a week, I would not be on Earth. I would not ask you to protect Pandemonium. It is not your job. But when Sofia is out there, outside of my realm, then you protect her¡¯ ¡®You will not ask this from the other two?¡¯ The other two that Raymond is saying is referring to Hikigaya and Jean. ¡®Jean and Hikigaya have other things to do. They would help if they could, but they are also restrained by the interest of the people around them. As such¡­. I could not trust them that much¡¯ ¡®Then why trust me?¡¯ ¡®Because I trust your honor more than I trust your loyalty toward the World Government¡¯ Azief simply said ¡®I don¡¯t know if that ispliment or a diss¡¯ Azief did not say anything as he looks at his right. He then focuses his sight His gaze pierces the clouds and mist of the oceans, see through tall andrge mountain, passes through deep ravines and thick forest as his eyesnded upon a man inside a cave. The formation that is erected outside the cave trembles as it changes it properties and a hole formed in the center of that formation Azief could now see clearly the person in that cave. That person looks back toward him. And even though they were separated by tens of thousands of miles from each other, it was like Azief and that man is just in front of each other, looking into each other eyes. Azief eyes was glowing blue, like some kind of holy star that shines upon the darkness of the Universe. And that man eyes are a purple iris with a ripple pattern. It spirals clockwise at times and counter clockwise at times. But it is not like Jean eyes. Spirals in the eyes that induce illusions. But Azief was not affected. Because this illusion is weak and full of loopholes. Azief observed. He expected to see it. But he did not expect it to be this bad. ¡®His injury is this bad. No wonder he didn¡¯te out immediately¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Aziefmunicated his thoughts toward him. ¡®I aming for youter¡¯ The man nodded weakly and Azief who was floating on the sky ten thousands of miles away avert his gaze. His eyes no longer see that man inside that cave. It was only a momentary gaze but he alreadymunicated with that man inside the cave and he then look back at Raymond. ¡®That is all¡¯ Azief said as he retracted his Seal and the area felt less pressurized. The effect was almost instantaneously. Raymond could breathe easily now. Raymond close his eyes and he could feel that the energy in his body right now circted easily unlike before where he felt like the energy in his body is being blocked. >>>>> Chapter 942: The story of the mace Raymond take a deep breath The feeling is very suffocating before. The moment he gets back his energy, like it has been pent up, it exploded out. Burst of energy exploded from Raymond body as his eyes shines golden light and the sea water below him exploded creatingrge ripple that affect the waves. The Earth around him trembles. Earthshaker is not a title people give wily nily. The entire seabed seems to tremble and shake with great intensity. Azief did not do anything as that st of energye toward him. A meter radius around him is a forbidden zone. The moment that st of energye near him, it dissipated like a gentle wind of summer. Azief only smiles. One of the rings on his hand dims. Azief had actually uses his Ten Eternal Rings to create this seal This is why he was so shocked when the mace is able to break the seal. He was about to leave but he halted for a moment. He looks toward the mace that is gripped tight by Raymond. His gaze was prating and his hazel eyes glows bluish colors Raymond also saw the gaze of Death Monarch and he frowned ¡®This mace is mine¡¯ Raymond said. Azief nodded. ¡®I do not intend to take it¡¯ he reply. ¡®I only felt that your mace is very peculiar¡¯ Azief waited after saying that sentence. But his eyes did not avert itself from the mace He waited for the mace to say something. But the mace did not say anything. Azief scoffed. The feeling he got from the mace was like a turtle that hide itself inside its shell. ¡®Interesting. It seems your mace did not like to talk. It is very different from the rumors¡¯ There is a smirk on Azief face Who knows whether it is because of annoyance or disdain? Raymond also began to notice this abnormality about his mace. When he thought about it, even if his mace did not talk openly, he would usuallymunicate with him telepathically before since they were connected But now that he thinks about it, each time when he met with Death Monarch or when Death Monarch is present, his mace always went silence. It wasn¡¯t until today, he notices this. There must be a reason for this, he thought to himself. Azief stares at the mace for a few more second. Nothing happened. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirked ¡®Next time then¡¯ he mutters and then he takes a step forward and like a light that being shot with the speed of the fastest particles in the Universe, the space around Raymond receded before spring out and then Azief disappeared from Raymond sight. The space regains it calms and time also resume its operation. Probably in the world right now, only three people could freely traverse the world like that. It would be Death Monarch Azief, Time Monarch Jean and the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya. Those three people are probably the only beings that could disregards the density and weight of the energy of the world and the thick and dense barrier of Time and Space to go wherever they wanted into the world in almost an instant. The other one is probably Warp. Though, Raymond believes even his teleportation abilities is restricted a bit unless he broke through to the same level as those three people. Raymond did not continue his flight toward the Ind of Peace. He had something else to ask first. He looks at his mace and said ¡®he is gone¡¯ ¡®Fuck¡¯ the word echoes around the area. The wordse out for the mace. He was not surprised that the mace cursed. Instead it would be weirder if his mace did not curse. The mace that he had seems to like learning about curse words of humans. He was ustomed to this. In the beginning he would remind the mace not to curse too much. But, nowadays, he just ignores the mace cursing. But that is not the reason Raymond look at his mace and narrowed his eyes towards it. Death Monarch suspicion is warranted. Today, his mace did not act like it used to. And it is something that he should have noticed before Raymond narrowed his eyes and said ¡®Why are you afraid of him? When I think about it, only now did I notice you never speak when he is around me? Why is that?¡¯ The mace was silent for a while and Raymond was patient. Seconds passed and then the mace said ¡®Didn¡¯t you say you want to go quickly to the Ind of Peace to help Hirate? Why are you not going? Should I go alone?¡¯ The mace said as it tries to free itself from Raymond grip. ¡®Sharur is trying to change the subject!¡¯ This is Raymond thought the moment his mace struggling to get out from his grip. Raymond grip the mace tighter and the mace sighed ¡®Do you really wanted to know about it that bad?¡¯ Raymond eyebrows rises up ¡®This means, there is something¡¯ Raymond caught on to the implied meaning of his mace. ¡®Yes, well. It is something. But I don¡¯t think it is what you think¡¯ ¡®Tell me then. Why are you afraid of Death Monarch?¡¯ The mace was silent again. A few moments passed and then it said ¡®To be more urate it is not Death Monarch that I am afraid of.¡¯ ¡®Then, what is it?¡¯ The wind blows again and there is a storm on the horizon that is approaching. But Raymond waited there He doesn¡¯t seem to care about the storm that is spinning 400 miles per hour which is more than a Saffir Simpson scale recorded power of storms before the Fall. It already causes the water around the storm to recede and rises up into the sky. But Raymond did not seem to care. That storm is formed because of the sudden imbnce between the energy of the word and the energy form other worlds. This kind of phenomenon should be expected in this early stages of assimtion between the energy of the world and the foreign energy from Other Worlds. This is no normal storm and the forming of it is also unnatural. Raymond however did not seem to care and he block his ears from listening to the droning sound of the wind that ising and going from that storm st. He focused on the mace, waiting for him to tell him. ¡®If you are stubborn, I might throw you to that storm¡¯ he spoke to the mace telepathically The mace sighed and Raymond could feel the hesitation of his mace to talk about it. Then his mace said ¡®It is about the rings on his fingers¡¯ Hearing this Raymond was even more curious. Raymond knew about the rings. It is something that Death Monarch had always wears on his finger The Intelligence Agency of the World Government concluded it was some kind of artifacts. But Death Monarch rarely used it. This has something to do with the fact that most of the enemies of Death Monarch on Earth did not pose his any challenge at all thus nobody really knows the true power of those rings. He never would have thought that his mace knows about that ring. ¡®is it a long story like the one you told me before?¡¯ Raymond ask. The mace shakes and said ¡®It is¡¯ Raymond smiles and then he flies forward, taking off from that area. He waves his left hand toward the storm. The storm halted and exploded into gales of wind that slice apart the seawater. Raymond might not be as strong as Death Monarch. But, right now his Disk is also transforming. He is only half a step toward that level. There are some things that he needs to break before he could take thatst step. His return to the Ind of Peace is not only to make sure the Ind is alright but he also need to meet Hirate to break some of the stone that had been weighing in his heart. Once that stone is broken, only then he could truly step onto the Divine Comprehension level. Jean reminder, Death Monarch warning, all of it echoes in his ears and embedded itself deeply in his heart As such, he knew know what he needs to do. He needs to return first and solve theplication in his heart. The storms fizzle out and then he looks at his mace. Smiling he said to Sharur ¡®Tell me the story¡¯ ¡®All of it?¡¯ Sharur asked. Raymond look at the opening horizon in front of him. Chuckling he said ¡®We have a long way to go to back home.¡¯ Then nodding to himself he said ¡®All of it then¡¯ The mace trembles inn excitement as he said ¡®Good. Hehehe¡¯ Then the mace started its story ¡®There was darkness. And then light came. The story begins before Time had even existed. There is a Garden- ¡® The mace keeps chattering inside Raymond mind as Raymond listen to the story while at the same time flying forward with new determination in his heart. In front of him, there were many more storms and cyclones that was formed. He onlyughed as he sailed through it. Raymond with his golden armor, flies through the storms and cyclones flying toward the Ind of Peace while the mace on his hand tell him the story of an epic, telling him the story of a Time where Time did not yet exist, a story of a cursed race, of a Garden that houses Life, of an Orb of unlimited power and of Ten Rings that used to govern all the Laws of the Omniverse And so Raymond listens as the mace speak >>>> Chapter 943: The land of illusions The world keeps on spinning. On some parts of the world, the storms had calmed down a bit. On other parts, it is still terrible. Monsters emerges from the deep sea as some of them went tond. Massive gigantic snakes slither out from the sea and go up into many of the empty continent. Some of them went into hibernation while others merge with the surrounding, absorbing the energy of the world. Onnd, the sea creatures swim tond. On the sky, the flying creatures also seems to be moving as the space and time of the stabilizes. Some flying creature flies off into the sky and went through space, some of themnded on the Moon and attacked the facility there as they make the moon their nest Some of them hovers around the satellites and make their nest around the satellites. And there is some that flew higher and further than the other, going to the others. Their speed is like light itself, travelling in a speed that surpassed some of the fastest vehicles that is ever created on Earth These creaturesnded on Mars. Somended on Venus. Othersnded on Mercury. More and more flying creatures from Earth flew out from its space. Each of these creatures are very powerful and many of them have their own consciousness. But they were attracted to theses that have no humans like there is some attracting force there that made theme to it Earth is not the only that was affected with the energies thate from the Multiversal Convergence. Even thes all over the Milky Way was affected. As such, even thoses now have abundance of energy that used to be only manipted by Earth When this is discoveredter by the Great Powers, there is no doubt that anyone who is capable would probably scour thes around Earth with more scrutiny and some of them might make theses their home. After all, even before this the Great Powers had once suggested the possibility of turning the deads around Earth to a habitable The Order of Thinkers had even cooperated with the World Government to reverse engineer the World Engine that the Weronians had bought with them when they tried to change Earth into a that suited the Weronian race. The sight where Earth would be an inteary civilization is not far. And if the amount of energy on theses is a lot, then more and more leveler would fly out from Earth and upied theses to absorbs the energy to quickly break through But right now, it is not as easy as before to travel to space even for a Disk Formation levelers. Everything had changed from before. The energy had multiplied but at the same time, it also created changes upon the world Earth right now could not be considered as the same Earth from before. The height between the sky and Earth also multiplied, the heaviness of the world particles pushing down on levelers is also not as amodating as before. All kinds of magic are now avable if one would dare seek it. Laws from Other Worlds is also merging with Earthws. But, just because it is not as easy as before, did not mean it was impossible. The changes of the world today, is like the changes of a thousand years in just a day If not for the fact that humans after the Fall possess great ability to adapt to the changing of the world, humanity might suffer even more. All kinds of phenomenon happen all over the four corners of Earth. Some of them happens because of the assimtion of energies. Others because it was affected by it and purely a disaster without any benefits. Storms of energies, space rips, distorted space and absurd Time phenomenon happens all over. Some of them have calmed down a bit, while some of them need some intervention by the Great Powers to make sure it is calmed down. There is also now billions of people who were stuck here after the barrier between world was closed by Will and his teacher. This is also a problem that needs solving. After all, some of these humans did note here voluntarily. As some of them were sucked by the Multiversal Convergence and teleported them to Earth Prime. Some otherse out from the barriers of their world to this world to escape their world dire fate and some otherse to this world and did not want to go back They all have their own reason to stay. But there is also some that wanted to go back to their world. It is without a doubt that these people need to be taken care of. The Great Powers of this world would surely have a headache on how to best solve this issue. This is only a few of the issue that have popped out because of the aftermath of the Multiversal Convergence The Great Powers will no doubt call for a meeting. But only a few minutes had passed since Death Monarch met with the two people. Hirate is still now in his ind, concerned more about the protection of the ind and the silent threat of his rivals in the Council. As for Raymond, he is still in the sky flying towards the Ind of Peace while listening to the story from his mace. Azief had met with two people. He had met Hirate and Raymond. Both of these meeting was not long. Both of them got five minutes to speak. And because of the seal he had envelop them both, even Time was affected. As such, only five minutes had passed since Azief had leave that ind and met with Hirate and Raymond. Hirate is not yet calm enough to call upon a meeting of the great powers. The Republic is in chaos. Narleod second inmand Warp is not beside him. Knowing him, he would not feel at ease until Warp is beside him. Narleod is one of those people who have too many enemies to count Hence why one could understand why he is hiding deep inside Storm Tide. Then there is the Lotus Order who also lost one of its top members. Lotus Order did not have Lee Sangmin guarding the walls of the Lotus Pce and as such, the Emperor of Wei did not dare to do too many things. He would probably wait until Lee Sangmin is done and return back to the Lotus Pce before the Emperor would dare to make big moves Order of Thinkers is hard at work of trying to connect new ley lines beneath the Antarctica continent that is now even further changed after the storms of energy had washed over it. the geography of the world had changed and as such, each of the great power needs to adjust their protection formation, their bases and confirm thend which is under their influence. Not to mention, they would also need to prepare a defense if the world uses them of human experimentation. The African Alliance also had its own share of problems with manynds are now separated by tens of thousands of miles and the alliance is on the verge of breaking without a strong central authority. The warlords that did not suffer much is thinking of trying to establish their own power base, far from the control and purview of the Great Powers. As for Pandemonium, there is no Death Monarch sitting on his onyx ck throne. Without Pandemonium participating, how could the Great Power dares to dictates the matters of the world? It is not the right time for any of the Great Powers to call for a World Council to discuss the matter. While everyone is busy trying to think about the matters of the world, Azief right now, is seeing the third person he needs to see today. No one could understand his anxiousness. And no one would expect that the matters of the world is the furthest thing in his mind right now. All he thinks about right now is about Katarina and the methods to try to save her from that Demon King. Azief is truly in tight schedule even though he did not appear so. The reason is mostly because he needs to use this week to break through to Essence Creation. He is only one step further to reach Essence Creation. It appears like a short step to take. But Azief knew how hard it is. If not for the many fortuitous encounter he had on the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy, he would not be this confident to try to breaking through to Essence Formation. As such, time right now needs to be used very sparingly and only for important matter. But as hended on thisnd, thend of Hikigaya, he knows he could not do the same trick. The moment his feet touch the ground of this area, energy ripples like a pebble stone being thrown onto a calm waterke. Time and Space spirals and distorted but always return to its original form, flowing easily and carefreely, like nothing could obstruct it, stop it and slow it down. There is an illusion everywhere. Azief was quite impressed. The security is very tight. And each of the illusion is created to dy and attack He narrowed his eyes as he thought to himself ¡®Hikigaya, you are making it too obvious¡¯ >>>>>> Chapter 944: The infinite worlds The more defensive the formation, the more it shows its offensive nature, the more that Azief was certain that Hikigaya is in precarious condition right now It reeks of desperation But for the faint hearted, for the weak willed this area would trap them into an eternity of bliss or torture. But Azief eyes glows blue and all of this illusion is nothing but a breezy wind He could seal the Time of Hirate and Raymond because they were weaker than him. Their energy could not overpower him. But it is different with Hikigaya. In terms ofbat, Hikigaya could not beat him. But the auras between them is the same. As such, trying to seal Hikigaya time would not work as well as the other two. And instead it would only tire him. So, Azief did not even try. He looks at the opening of the cave. It is a small opening. Only a child could fit in. But as most of thing around the cave, this is also an illusion. Azief eyes glows brightly like a star on the night sky as his eyes seems to be able to see through the matrices of illusion formation that was carved onto the entrance gate of the cave. Instead of small, the entrance of the cave is gigantic. It probably had something to do with the expansion of the world causing the entrance gate to the cave be even bigger. But the carvings of runes on the entrance gate shows a trace that it had long been carved onto it. Probably it has been written even before the expansion of the world The runes did not dissipate when the world experience the expansion instead it grows with the area. ¡®No¡¯ Azief thought to himself. It is not runes. Instead of calling it runes, it is a mix of runic-like patterns with squiggly lines and ideographic alphabets that is unlike any of the ideogram of Earth He looks at the opening entranceway to the cave and howrge it is that it could fit two nes stacked together. The carved characters glows brightly in Azief eyes. Probably even Hikigaya could not expect that his cave to expands. He could only use illusions to cover up therge entrance. That words of character must be the base of his illusion formation. Azief took another step and then he walks through that lines of where it separated between illusion and reality. That line is a demarcation line, forms at the entrance of the entry of the cave. Anyone who tries to enter it without sufficient qualification or permissions would be muddled and their mind would probably be assaulted by illusion that Hikigaya had set up. But, as Azief walk through that line, the assault to his psyche did not happen. He possesses both the qualification and he also possess the permission. He now had entered the cave. Inside the cave, Azief frown be deeper. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he mutters to himself. There is no longer any illusion around him instead of feeling happy about this, Azief face be warier. ¡®It seems it is really worse than I thought. But I could not be in haste¡¯ Azief body is now absorbing energy form the shrouding though his act is not entirely obvious. the more it is like this, the more Azief be sure that Hikigaya is suffering terrible injuries. The aggressive illusion outdid the cave and the no existent illusion inside the cave shows that even his energy is at a decline right now. To the world, Hikigaya right now is recovering. And that was not wrong. He is trying to recover. But unlike other people, they did not understand the Demon King like Azief does. The injury that was inflicted upon Hikigaya might not seem big as no one could see that Hikigaya being hurt physically. But Azief knows that is not the case. Sometimes, a physical injury is better. The injury that is inflicted upon Hikigaya is a mental one. If not for that, why would he not uses it to contact his people and instead, went into his cave and quickly try to recover. He might be able to hide it from Jean, but he would not be able to hide it form Azief. Demon Kings, especially someone at the level of Balfor Q¡¯un are not easily to be affected by illusion. This is because their willpower and their determination is strong. Hikigaya had done almost an impossible thing with his current level. he managed to dy the Demon king. And that was enough time for Azief to set up his most powerful attack and sh down his sword to end the Demon King The illusion was broken by the Demon King and as such the bacsh is now ravaging Hikigaya minds. The reason why he did not contact his people to help him is probably because he fears that he would lose controls. The bacsh of mental attack is not like the bacsh of a physical attack. Especially for someone like Hikigaya who meddles with the psyche of living beings. The path he walks is different from other people and when the mental bacsh reaches him, the bacsh on his physical body is not that harmful. But the bacsh to his mental sanity is a different story He enters the cave and he could see rolling hills and deep river valleys and long cave system. ¡®It is quite enchanting¡¯ he thought to himself. It looks like an underground paradise with green moss and walls that glows and exotic trees that Azief had never seen before. There is towering passageway, mountainous heaps of fallen rock and maze like sprawl. The types of rocks also vary. Azief keep walking as he let his hand trace the walls. The stctites and the stgmites is strange and one of a kind. Maybe there is others like it but it is clearly different kind of stctites and stgmites that is present during before the world expansion Some of these stctites glows red, some of them glows blue and the same could be said for the stgmites. Some of them even forms a formation by itself which emanates energies that could be manipted. Azief walk deeper to the cave, sensing Hikigaya is on the deepest part of the cave. Every once in a while he would see sinkholes, sinking streams and rivers inside the caves. The sinkholes are deep and one could see there is even beast inside those sinkholes. The rivers on the other had only a little of monster in it and most of them are no carnivorous. The water itself is clear and clean. There are even trees but unlike the trees on the surface, these trees seem terrifying with sharp branches and hairy fruits. Some of them are even ck like it had been scorched with fire or a trees that had emerge from the underworld of the dead Some of them however look more normal like the kind of trees that one would see on the surface. These kinds of normal looking tree usually grows around the streams. The fruits it produced also looks yummy and appears to be edible. There is even grass that is growing with the speed that is unbelievable. It is like one seeing the eleration of time as one part of the cave which probably is barren and rocky before is transformed into a bed of green There are of course insects. Some of them were small insects. There is also some of the big ones. Azief encounter a horde of mosquitoes the size of a table. Of course, Azief just destroy them the moment they show any indication that they wanted to attack. Some of these insects arerge but they did not attack, instead they eat the fruits and drink the water streams. Those that did not attack him were left alone There are some bats the size of small truck hanging on the ceiling of the tall caves. He walks leisurely and not before long he finally reaches the area where he senses Hikigaya is at ¡®He is sure livingrge¡¯ Azief thought to himself In the deepest area of the cave is also thergest opening area withrge vast clearing. There is an entrance gate. The entrance gate had a que on top of it. Azief look at it and he smiles. It is written in Japanese but the trantion function of the system quickly trantes it for him The Infinite Worlds. Azief smiles as he walks inside the entrance gate. There is a marble temple on the distance. At least it appears like that. Instead it looks more like a pce when onees near to it. The pce itself isrge and vast, white in colors and possess beautiful gardens. On the entranceway to the pce, he could see flowers that he had never seen before. It is not an illusion. This pce, the gardens, the trees and the grass, theforting wind and the sweet scent of spring, all of this is not an illusion. Hikigaya had crafted this pce for himself inside the darkness of these caves. The white marbles shine a light that is not too bright or to dim, just enough to shines the way If one looks from afar, it was like the pce is a glowing star, a paradise inside the darkness of these gloomyrge cave. And he smiles >>>>> Chapter 945: Heart demons He arrives in the front door Before he could push the door opens, the door opens slowly. Standing on the center of the pce first floor is Hikigaya. He looks fine and healthy, like there is nothing wrong with him Azief narrowed his eyes and the end of his lips curved up looks can be very deceiving especially when it has something do with the Illusionist Archmage Azief did not mince words now that he had arrived ¡®Is it worse?¡¯ Hikigaya nodded. ¡®Where are you?¡¯ he asks Hikigaya. Azief with one nce could see that the Hikigaya in front of him is nothing more than just an illusion projection. That is why the Hikigaya in front of him look like there is nothing wrong with him Azief after all had seen the true state of Hikigaya before. He knows that Hikigaya right now is probably suffering from the bacsh and trying to contain his mind from going crazy. How could he be this calm? ¡®Here¡¯ Hikigaya said as the space inside the pce folded and there is a split in the area one feet away from the projection illusion. The projection illusion of Hikigaya smiles bitterly and said ¡®I could not hold on much longer¡¯ Saying this the projection illusion disappear in a puff of smoke. Azief walk toward that split space and enter with hesitation. The moment he enters that space he could feel his body is split into atoms before reassembling back and then he notices he is inside a chamber. This chamber is a sealing chamber. In that one moment, Azief had spread out his Divine Sense the moment he arrived at this chamber. He saw Hikigaya sitting on the ground, his legged crossed. Circling him is six pirs that is stake into the ground. All of these pirs had that same kind of ideographic characters he saw outside. ¡®Sealing yourselves?¡¯ Azief ask. Hikigaya saw Azief. Azief was kind of shocked when he saw Hikigaya. Hikigaya face is pale. His skin wrinkled and his eyes is red because of the pressure on his mind One could only imagine the kind of pressure that one would have to endure to make a Divine Comprehension eyes to turn red because of the pressure of the mind ¡®What is the effect?¡¯ Azief ask ¡®Illusions thate from my heart¡¯ Hikigaya replied. They did not mince words. There is no need for it right now. The situation is critical. Azief could see that these six pirs are to seal the damage of an Illusion Implosion if something went out for control from Hikigaya minds. No one should underestimate the power of an uncontroble illusion that is let loose. Especially with Hikigaya being a Divine Comprehension leveler right now. Other than him and Jean no one would be able to free themselves from Hikigaya illusion if he went out of control. No open know how dangerous Hikigaya is other than both Azief and Jean. Sometimes the worst enemy one could have is oneself. Azief sighed. ¡®Heart Demons¡¯ he thought to himself. If this was the Three Thousands Worlds of the Jade Empire, the bacsh that Hikigaya is experiencing now looks the same like the symptom of a Heart Demon. ¡®You work hard¡¯ ¡®And this is what I get¡¯ Hikigaya said with a sigh. Azief did not say anything else for a few second. Hikigaya is stills showing an expression of pain. Right now, he might be talking with Azief, but his mind might be experiencing extreme torture. No one knows one own deep fear, uncertainty, doubt and desire more than your own heart. It takes all of his concentration to talk with Azief and at the same time trying to hold back the illusions in his mind from taking over him Hikigaya predicament right now is not to fall into any of that illusion that his mind could conjure up. The moment he falls into any of his illusion, the best case scenario would be for him to lose his consciousness. The worst case scenario was that he would unleash his illusion power to the world. If the Moon and the Sun once again transformed into his eyes, his illusion could reach the whole world and influence all living beings. That is a terrifying thought Aziefe closer and the pirs trembles. ¡®I would help you¡¯ But Hikigaya did not seem particrly happy. His forehead veins are straining but he looks at Death Monarch with wariness. ¡®What do you want from me?¡¯ Azief chuckles. ¡®This is why I like talking with smart people¡¯ Azief then said ¡®Look over Loki. Protect Sofia. And take Pandemonium side if the World Council is called upon¡¯ Azief did not beat around the bush Hikigaya only took a second to make his decision. He then said ¡®Loki probably would be fine even without my help. Still, if he does get into any trouble that he could not solve, I could help him. As for Sofia, I could send a Mark to her. It would help her if she encounters any dangerter when you are gone. As for Pandemonium¡­. I could only take your side, once¡¯ Azief nodded with a smile. Then he said ¡®I owe you one¡¯ Hikigaya nodded With Hikigaya there is no need for long words. He could immediately understand Azief intention. Then he took another step. The distance between him and Hikigaya is only around half feet. The pirs that is staked to the ground cracks as the fragments slowly falls down to the ground. Azief body is bursting with thirteen auras that crack the chambers walls and causes the entire pce to crumble. There are all kinds of phenomenon that is happening inside the cave as the thirteen aura was unleashed. The thirteen aura is derived from his thirteenws and as such eachws affect the weird thing that is happening all over the cave. ¡®How will you help me?¡¯ Hikigaya eyes. ¡®I will kill your heart¡¯ Azief said. Hikigaya eyes widened. ¡®Do not worry. It would not affect you. It is like an external help, a guide to help you navigate your own fears, to extricate you from your desires and to give you answers for your uncertainty¡¯ Azief then took another step and he appeared right in front of Hikigaya. Another burst of energy exploded out from Azief body. But this time, the energy that ising out form him is very different form the energy thates out because of his Laws. His hazel eyes turn golden and his body emits golden haloes all over his body as swirling golden mist shrouded him The pirs exploded into pieces as they could no longer bear the pressure from both Hikigaya and Azief at the same time Hikigaya frowned when Azief first suddenly burst out his energy without warning. But Hikigaya immediately understood what Azief was trying to do. He is trying to incite him and agitate him Azief wanted the illusion to let loose, for him to be envelop by his Thoughts. The moment that pirs crumbled down, all the effort that Hikigaya had make to keep his Heart Demon under control all crumbled down like a house of cards. Hikigaya screams in pain as he clutched over his head. Right now, he had broken from his pose of sitting cross legged. He is now kneeling on the ground, while clutching his head. His head is full of bulged out veins. His forehead is sweating furiously and his entire body is trembling and shivering. Pain filled his mind and that in turn affect his body. His irises which had a spiral pattern in it is spinning in a circle inside his eyes. Illusion appears all over the chambers as his eyes went out of controls. All kinds of illusion formed itself. That pirs are the only thing that had restrained his power from getting out of control. It is like his chain was cut off and now the energy that he had restrained burst out in a great explosion. Azief only smiles at all the illusion that suddenly appears in the chamber as he mutters ¡®It is still weak enough¡¯ Saying this, Azief entire being burst out with even more powers. Thirteen Laws appeared inside the chambers and the entire cave is trembling. The illusions inside the chambers all were cut by the thirteenws aura. The entire continent of Japan is now shaking and trembling. The shores of the sea receded as great force exploded from beneath the sea, and this force ising up to create arge tsunami. The entire continent seems to be shaken by great force, tremors shakes the mountains and the hills. The forest outside the caves was ttened by an invisible force. Those who is in the continent were all shaken by this sudden tremors and force but none of them thought weirdly of it. After all, all kinds of thing are happening on Earth right now. Arge tremor and earthquake is not an anomaly. But someone d in lightning, who is now amidst a thunderstorm absorbing the thunder suddenly stopped Even though he was not quite sure, he felt there is something familiar that he felt when the continent quakes before. But he ignores it a secondter. It is not surprising that Oreki could not detect it. After all, the difference of Azief and him is very different >>>>> Chapter 946: Fear, doubt and uncertainty (1) Inside the chamber Azief golden eyes then changed as it is now glowing with blue colors and the burst of his energies suppresses the illusion power of Hikigaya. It captures every parts of the illusion particles that is about to exploded out. It chained them and brought it back toward Azief. Each of those illusion particles form into a floating orb shining with rainbows colors. It floated all over the chamber and then it was absorbed into Azief body and then he crouched down to look at Hikigaya They are now at eye level. Hikigaya is still holding his head and he is screaming in pain as more and more illusion fills his mind and it is hard for him to maintain his sanity. If not for Azief restraining the illusion, who knows what would happen to Japan right now? They too might also be affected by the illusion and does something they regret. Balfor attack did a lot of thing to Hikigaya. Azief did not came just because Hikigaya had some use to him. He also came because Hikigaya help him. And he came because he could feel a trace of Balfor in Hikigaya. Maybe, Hikigaya himself did not notice it. But as Azief had fought with Balfor before, he is quite sure that there is a trace of Balfor in Hikigaya. Once bitten, twice shy. Azief would deal with any trace that Balfor left. If he could even transform himself from a drop of blood, who knows what Balfor could do if he left his trace inside Hikigaya? Maybe, he has even more ns. So, even if Hikigaya did not promise him anything, he would still try to solve Hikigaya problem. That is why he said to Hikigaya that he owes him one. And there is something else that piqued Azief interest. The Heart Demon of Hikigaya. Who knows whether the desire that is in his heart right now is his desire or Balfor desire? Who knows if the fears in his heart is his fears of the fears that Balfor had nted inside of Hikigaya? The bacsh of a mental attack is never something that is pretty. Azief sighed and then he lifted his hand. The moment he lifted his hand, an illusory small wheel appears in front of his palm. The Wheel is like the mini wheel that represent the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. ¡®I am strong enough to use it like this¡¯ he thought to himself with a smile of confidence. After all, this is a small problem. Big problem is like if Balfores out with his true body. How could Azief summon the full Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth just to solve one Heart Demon. That is like trying to kill a mosquito with a cannon The Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth is one of the artifact most potent in dealing with mental attack. It is a ce where Azief could seal his enemies and tortures them with the Six Path. But it could also be used to know oneself, to understand oneself and to remove doubt and fear. It could be used against mental bacsh like this. Azief then smack Hikigaya forehead. The smack is very gentle. But, to Hikigaya it was like Azief had smacked his head with a hammer The Wheel enters Hikigaya mind. And the moment he did that, Hikigaya was sent back into his mind, this time forcing him to face the things in his mind Hikigaya look his fears and once again he had to see the things he did not want to see the most. But unlike before, in the darkness of his fears, he could see that there is a golden figure. This golden figure sat upon a golden lotus and when the fear got so bad that it threatens to overwhelm him, this golden figure would appear and guide him to defeat his fears. At times, this golden figures would even fight and kill the object of his fears. It felt like a thousand years had passed as he keeps fighting against his fears. With each fears that he defeated, he be even braver and more valiant. He faces everything heads on and no longer cower. Even if it is something he fear, he no longer runs away. And then the golden figure could no longer be seen until finally Hikigaya realizes that he is now the golden figure and wherever he steps, golden lotuses formed. He had free himself from his fear. But then he was once gain transported into another ce The space spirals and when he blinks, he is at another ce that he could not quite figure out Before he could determine where he is, uncertainty gues his heart. This mental torture is different from facing his fears. For his fears, he could cut it apart. He could choose to move forward regardless of the darkness in front, epting the consequences of his action. The uncertainty however forces him to not even move. He had the courage but the uncertainty makes him hesitates, make him dyed and soon enough, he did not even move. What good is golden lotuses if he did not move and did not know where to move? His golden light thates from him slowly dimmed. Hikigaya with each passing seconds doubt every single decision he had made. But then golden lotuses bloom at Hikigaya most depressive state. These golden lotuses fill the entire darkness that it seems trillions of lotuses blooms at the same time. On top of each of these lotuses is a golden figure. This golden figures all have the same face. Hikigaya felt familiar looking at the face of that golden figure. He had the feeling that he once had saw such face before but he just couldn¡¯t remember it The trillions of golden figures look at him, the gaze is gentle andforting. Then, these golden figures speak. It speaks like they were one and the same, and their words echoes all over A sutra-like chants fills the darkness. It drives the darkness and brings rity. Every single uncertainty that he had was answered. It was then Hikigaya saw a change on the golden figures. The faces of the golden figures changes. And it changes to him. He then understood who is answering his question. It is not that golden figures who answer his question. It is his heart answering his doubt and uncertainty. The sutra-like chants were actually the answers to his uncertainty. So, Hikigaya close his eyes and listen. Like a song that cleanses the heart and rejuvenate the souls, slowly, Hikigaya could rid out of the uncertainty and doubt in his heart. He got up and then he opens his eyes. There are no longer trillions of golden figures filling up the entire space. Instead there is no one but him. Hikigaya then understood. Those trillions of golden figures are himself. It is in his heart. He is now able to move. Uncertainty and doubt had been purged from his heart. He took a step and then like lightning he could move wherever he wants. His heart is free and as such his body is also free. Then the area spirals again and Hikigaya is now inside a room. This room is full of his desires. The carnal ones and the not so carnal ones. When one desires had been fulfilled, another woulde down. The room changes all the times, all of it seems brief and ethereal, like he is inside a boudoir of pleasure. All of his desire were fulfilled in this room that had no border. The room could stretch to infinity and everything he could want would appear the moment he thinks of it. He felt that this should be his reward. He had been fighting his fears, he had endured the uncertainty and doubt and this is his reward. Everything he could ever desires is now his for the taking. It is his paradise. He did not know how many years he had spent inside the room but it felt like tens of thousands of years had passed. Slowly, he forgets his fears. He forgets his uncertainty. And then he started forgetting who he is and what he is doing. He was drowned with pleasures and happiness that never ceased. The banquetst forever, and there is no sadness, not obstacles, no hardship. The life is full of happiness and at some point he did not even know what he is happy about. Slowly, it felt like he is melding with the pleasure like he couldn¡¯t differentiate which is him and what is pleasure, like he is turning into an intangible concept. But then, a creaking sound fills the room. The creaking sound at first was a subtle sound. It sounds like the winds that passed by. But slowly that sound grew louder. And then like thunder and lightning it shakes the room. The desires he had was extinguished one by one. Amidst the dancing women, the entrancing sound of music, there is a man, standing amidst the dirty desires. On top of his head is a halo that covers him. Golden light emanated out from him and his eyes is golden bright. Wherever he gazes, the object of his desires dissipated like it was dust. Then slowly he remembers his name. his name is Hikigaya. Chapter 947: Fear, doubt and uncertainty (2) He remembers where he is and then the room stabilized. He remembers his fears so he also remembers how he overcame it. His heart now has a me ignited by his bravery. He remembers his uncertainty and how his heart answers his uncertainty and now there is determination in his eyes. He got up from the bed and the women around him, the pleasure that he did not want dissipated. His eyes be cold but at the same time it be bright. The golden figure looks at him and he look at the golden figure. This time, he not only recognizes that face, he also remembers whose face it is. ¡®Death Monarch¡¯ Hikigaya said. The golden figure smiles and Azief put his hand together like a monk. The moment that hand is put together, the sound of the hand was like someone had close a door. The room disperse into smokes and Hikigaya is now on a starry sky. There are millions of stars but wherever he looks, he could not see anys. Instead there is only emptiness. But then the stars glow bright and like it had revealed itself, a Wheel appears from the void. It was a titanic wheel, and it seems to expand infinitely. The Wheel spins and Hikigaya could see there is trillions of souls inside that Wheel, all living their lives in a realm of trials and tribtion. ¡®How was it?¡¯ the voice echoes all over and it felt like this word, could destroy the stars and any living beings but when it arrived on Hikigaya ears, it was gentle and weing. Hikigaya then saw Azief appears. Only this time, he appears as a titanic golden figure. His eyes shining golden look toward Hikigaya. Hikigaya right now is no different than a speck of space dustpared to the size of Azief right now Hikigaya did not feel fear. Because Azief did not appears in such manner to frighten him. Hikigaya remembers the question that Azief had asked him ¡®It drives away my fear, uncertainty, doubt and my evil desires¡¯ he replies. Azief then said. ¡®I just sealed it. I did not destroy it yet¡¯ With a gentle smile, like an all embracing deity, and bathing in golden light, he deres with solemnity ¡®I will y that evil desires that Balfor had put into you. Since I could enlighten him in the Six Paths before, I could do it again¡¯ Hikigaya finally understood why there is so many evil desires in his heart. When the bacsh happens, Balfor Q¡¯un put also his evil desire inside Hikigaya heart Even though that evil desire would not be able to kill Hikigaya, it would weaken him. And even though it could eventually be rid of, it would take a long time and by then, there might be other hidden dangers that would appears inside Hikigaya mind and heart Azief is intending to rid out that evil desire from Hikigaya heart. Since he would go away from Earth a week from now, the evil desire inside Hikigaya is like a ticking time bomb that Azief had to neutralize If not, he could not rest easy. Who know what kind of thing that the Demon king had nted inside Hikigaya heart. He then put his hand together and the power of the Six Path gathers at his fingertips. The palm mmed each other and a sound echoes inside this empty space, like a bell tolling so loud that every living being that is in existence could hear it The sound echoes and enters Hikigaya ears and then Hikigaya could see dark reddish aura ising out from his body. He looks at it with disgust. At the same time Hikigaya also uses his energy to push that aura out of his body ¡®Small things¡¯ Azief snorted as he opens up his pal, ¡°With one strikes, driving Gods and Devils Away. Struggle with fate, kind nature must be cultivated, With One Strike, cut apart evil existence!¡± The deration turns into a Divine Decree as the forces of the Six Path of Reincarnation and Rebirth gathers around Azief palm He then strikes toward that dark reddish aura. His palm is a gigantic palm that would smack any stars into dust. And that palm is now heading toward that aura. A powerful pressure then descends down upon that aura. Before the palm had even reached the aura, the aura had thinned d considerably And then when the palm does arrive, the aura was crushed into nothingness. At the same time Hikigaya felt like his body was released form something heavy. Like a chain that had bind itself upon all of his mind, he felt his mind opened up and the experiences that he had gained form the trials of his mind baptized him and he could feel that his cultivation rises again. Hikigaya look toward Azief and he bowed. ¡®Thank you¡¯ Azief shakes his head and simply said ¡®Give and take¡¯ Hikigaya nodded and then as he blinks, the world inside his mind is no longer a she suddenly realizes he is back in his chamber. He looks around and he did not see Death Monarch anymore He could only see a trace of footprints in front of him that was undoubtedly left by Death Monarch before when he had lower himself to smack down his palm onto his forehead. Only five second had passed from Azief smacking his forehead to now. It felt like tens of thousands of years had passed in his mind, but only five second had passed. ¡®The illusion of the mind¡¯ he mutters to himself. The moment that Azief smack his hand onto Hikigaya forehead, he then solves Hikigaya bacsh and then quickly went away. Unlike others, he did not have to talk too long with Hikigaya. The rtionship between them is not close but to said it is distant is also not quite urate either. Hikigaya knows what he had to do and as such Azief had finished setting up protection for the people around him. If one ns crumbles, there is still other that would emerge. With Raymond, Hikigaya protecting Sofia and his other friends, he could rest a little bit easy if he does not return back to Earth as he expected. Hikigaya got up and he could see that his chamber was utterly destroyed. The pce that he had created had also cracked. He sighed and he crack his neck. Then he smiles ¡®My recovery is faster than I anticipated. Death Monarch is a man with many means. It is truly remarkable.¡¯ He does not forget what he had promised Death Monarch. But Death Monarch is still here on Earth. Right now, he did not yet have to make a move to protect those people. But he does have a target in his mind that he needs to settle first before he would be at ease protecting other people After all, he needs to protect himself first before he could worry about other people. It is time to settle old scores and fortify his own position before the World Government had a chance to respond. ¡®I need to meet with Oreki. He must be jealous right now¡¯ And then heughed. Coming out from his pce, his eyes seems to be able to see through everything. The Laws around him were like strings and waves and he could see it very clearly. ¡®It is beautiful¡¯ Azief had thought the same thing when he could see the Laws of the world with his eyes. It is very beautiful. It is quite a pity human could not see it before. Only until reaching to some kind of advanced life from that they could see it. The beauty of it is hard to describe. It fills the vision and one hearts and mind. This feeling of expansiveness in one heart could not be described by words. That is how magical it is to see the Laws of the world with one own eyes. Of course, Hikigaya could describe the shapes of thews which is as numerous as all the sands on the beaches of Earth He could describe their colorful colors that possess variety of hues and spectrums. He could describe all of this thing and still he would find it inadequate to describe the beauty of it all. There are some types of beauty in this Universe, that words arecking to describe it. This kind of beauty is something that could be experienced but not described. By describing, you are limiting it. ¡®Death Monarch¡­. does he see every day? Did he see the same thing as I see or is it different than mine? His Grand Path is different than mine. It would not be surprising if he sees different things than me¡¯ he thought to himself. There is a smile on his face. Not only because he sees this kind of beauty but also because right now, he is feeling very liberated. There were many things that have burdened him in the past. But right now, as he stands above all others, he felt that the chains that had restrained him all this time is slowly unraveling. Heughed inside the cave as hisugh echoes all over, expressing this feeling of happiness in his heart. Chapter 948: Fear, doubt and uncertainty (3) He looks at his status windows and he could see that his status windows are very blurry. Some of it is even disappeared. But just because some of the status window table had disappeared did not mean his ability itself disappeared. ¡®I am reaching the peak¡¯ he thought to himself. He also had an understanding of his Grand Path when he had broken through to Divine Comprehension. He felt liberated because now he could solve all the problems that he found to be very troublesome in the past. Thinking of troublesome matter, he thought of Oreki. He would surely say ¡®Troublesome, troublesome¡¯ if he is on his shoe. It is quite interesting. That the person he wanted to meet the most right now, is not his girlfriends or his sister (who he loved dearly but at the same time, envious with) but Oreki Oreki was a cker in the past. But he had changed. And so does Oreki. He could not afford to be the way he is before. And Oreki could not afford to bezy. Because right now, many people live depended on them. Hikigaya could not be like Azief, not caring anything about the world and only caring about his family. Oreki also could not be like that. He might seem nonchnt but Oreki protect the people he loved as fiercely as Death Monarch does He and Oreki had been great friends and they regarded each other asrade. It is hard to believe for Hikigaya who always were more like an antisocial person in the past. If Loki knows this, he would surely though that while certain things have changed, there are still more things that did not change. In the War of Sovereigns, these two had joined hands to kill Katarina. Loki did not know how the two Sovereigns kill Katarina but that alone shows that Oreki and Hikigaya rtionship was close in the other timeline Katarina if not for her being besieged by two other Sovereigns, how could she would easily be destroyed. The dye she died, snows filled the whole world and the seas frozen over. Winters wind blows and froze cities and kingdoms. Hails of sharp snows descend from the sky and destroys the ground the entire world was weeping The death of a Sovereign before that battle was only theorized but was never realized Because, before the War of the Sovereigns, none of the Sovereign had ever been killed. The death of Katarina on that day make all of the living beings on Earth stunned. When one bes a Sovereign, they were one with the Heaven. They be the Heaven itself. That is the whole point of Battle for the Divine Throne. Even after they no longer sat on the Divine Throne, an essence of themselves remains on the Heavenly Will. It is the reason why even after leaving the Divine Throne and fulfilling their duty to the world, that the Sovereign still possess great powers over the Heavenly Laws of Earth and the Milky Way gxy. At that time, the Heaven Will is already strong and the control it had reached to cover the whole Milky Way gxy and even slowly encroaching beyond the Milky Way gxy At that time, there were only one person that manage to extract back their essence of power from the Heavenly Will and still be able to control the Heavenly Law with ease and that person is God of Death. Still, before that fateful day, no one thought that the death of a Sovereign is possible. They were always sayings that only Sovereign could kill Sovereign. But, in the end, that was a saying and before that battle that saying is not a fact and merely spections. To them, killing the avatars of the Sovereign is simply to destroy the physical form. Because the Heavenly Will would reconstruct back the body of the Sovereign, making them practically immortal in the truest sense of the word They would only perish if Heaven and Earth perish. There were a few people in history that had manage to destroy the avatars of a Sovereign before. But, the only reason they were able to do so is simply because the Sovereign was not serious. If they do be serious, the forces of Heaven and Earth woulde after that person. To many living beings on the gxy, Sovereign is like a Supreme Being. And on Earth at that time and the surroundings around Earth, Sovereign is superior and divine which all living beings looked up to and aspired toward. It would be a great humiliation for them even if only their bodies were destroyed, and their personal prestige would be undermined. But what Hikigaya and Oreki had done truly and effectively killed Katarina and even her essence that was in the Heavenly Will was destroyed. Hence one could understand the wrath of God of Death. Hikigaya and Oreki was fighting for the World Government at that time. God of Deathe out from a portal and as revenge he had killed Hikigaya and Oreki, scattering their essence before it fizzles out into nothingness making sure they were unable to be reincarnated or revive No one could have expected that day, would not only validate the sayings that only Sovereign could kill Sovereign, it would also be a day where three of the Seven Sovereign that fought in the war to die When Oreki and Hikigaya died, the whole Universe began to shake. A bright sunny day suddenly rained blood drops. Ghostly apparitions and illusion fills the world Thends of illusions, the Infinite Worlds that Hikigaya had created turns into a white fog that covers the whole world, creating a nightmarishnd. Thunder and lightning fills the skies as the snows and the winter winds keep blowing Sadness lingered about Heaven and Earth, as if the world was weeping for the death of the Sovereign. Seeing this phenomenal sign, all living beings jolted as if awakening from a dream. The death of Katarina prompted the God of Death toe out from his seclusion and unleash his power into the world and ultimately dooming the two Sovereigns. Even at that time Hikigaya and Oreki did not even though of leaving each other behind as they joined hands to try to defeat the God of Death Even until death, they did not leave each other. If in this timeline, the story of the bond of brotherhood between Death Monarch and Will is poprized, in Loki timeline, the brotherhood between Hikigaya and Oreki touched the world even after their death. Things are a bit different than Loki timeline but it could not be denied, that this change did not affect the blossoming friendship between Oreki and Hikigaya. Hikigaya then saw where Oreki was smiling, his entire beings turn into tens of thousands of glowing fireflies and flies out toward a cloudy skies filled with lightning on another part of the world. The scene is very beautiful. At the same time, Jean who was on the faraway hill suddenly look toward a direction toward his left and he frowned. ¡®Hikigaya is out. It seems that Death Monarch is really busy¡¯ he thought to himself. Others might not be able to get the most updated news but he could He clearly sees that Death Monarch is preparing for his eventual departure. Around him, there is many people supplying him with energy. But, his feeling is veryplicated when looking at one of the woman who is also supplying him with energy Sofia was there supplying him with his energy. To him, she did not have any responsibility for this matter. But the fact she is here, helping him, what does this means? He could only sigh inwardly at this. Everyone here probably also have the same question. But he could only shove that question down in his mind. After all this is not his matter. This is the love drama of Death Monarch. It had nothing to do with him. He could only sigh inwardly when he thinks about it. Right now, because of how hard it is tomunicate unless Jean who could feely go wherever he wanted to, the other did not yet knows that Death Monarch is meeting a lot of people and setting in motions many things It is clear that Hikigaya quick recovery had something to do with Death Monarch. Death Monarch might have his own ns. But his ns might trigger problems for other people. Jean hope that Hikigaya could see the bigger picture and not start something. Jean then focus back his mind toward the portal making sure the time dtion of the portal did not exceed what is appropriate. Right now, he is already slowly decreasing his Time Avatar all over the world while consolidating and increasing the power on his main body. This is a long day for the world >>>>>>>>> A lot more chapter for the readers this month. Leave somements below and vote for the story Chapter 949: Crashing down At the same time this was happening on Earth, on a continent somewhere, there is arge forest that is now burning. The mes were so high that it reaches the clouds. The heat distorts the space around the me Smokes fills the sky and there is even storms of wind that went out of course around this continent. This is one of the continent that appears magically during the world expansion. This particr continent did not have any lifeforms or creatures yet It appeared suddenly during the world expansion and nourished by the energy of the world, the barrennd thate here from god knows where, suddenly sprouted trees and tree sprouted branches and these branches sprouted fruit and before long, the entire continent was filled with trees, creating a continent rich with forestry It was greenery all around. If this was before the Fall, this kind of forest would surely be the jewel of the world Life force around this continent is very thick and one would feel refreshed if they were to take a walk inside this forest The formation of this continent is without a doubt magical in its nature. But a few moments ago, suddenly something falls from the sky, and crashed onto this continent This thing that falls from the Heavens was so fast and the impact of the crash create a massive quake in the center of it the ripples of the shockwave ttened the forest around five hundred kilometer radius and the resulting impact also followed by arge explosion of fire that burns the forest outside that radius. Even now, the ripples of the shockwave still linger. Something had fallen from the sky and created this terrifying cmity Luckily, there is no lives here. If there is a city here, then that city would probably be obliterated in the first initial impact Whatever it is, it must be something very powerful to create such disaster just by crashing down The mes happened because of the friction of the speed and the impact of the things shing together On the epicenter of this disaster, someonee out from a wreckage of metals. Around him purplish lightes and goes as the energy around the area seems to be disintegrated The purplish light did note from this someone but insteading out from the wreckage. The wreckage is a wreckage of a spaceship. It is burning on almost all of its part. And the wings were shredded apart. There are deep gashes on the sides of the spaceship. Fortunately, enough, it was not able to shred the inner hull. Most of the other parts of the ships were thrown to the sea and probably had already crashed on the bottom of the sea or probably it is stilling down to the bottom. That is probably the method of this person to make sure that the spaceship would not create more damages to the world Smokes ising from the destroyed spaceship. It is burning purple and the smokes is also not gray or ck, instead it was reddish with purplish halos around it. The smokes have the ability to affect the energy of the world. though, one could not say it did not affect the energy of the world negatively, one could not say it affect the energy of the world positively too. It is fortunate that this continent is uninhabited. Powerful emanation of energy enveloped the spaceship Any way you look at it, the spaceship is of alien origin. Coming out from that wreckage is someone who has green skin all over his body. Purple blood drips down from his wound as he staggers walking out from the wreckage, flinging some of the metal door that blocked his way six feet away. ¡®Hah¡¯ he panted as he walks further and further from the wreckage. An entire forest had been burned and two hundred kilometers radius of forestry around the radius of the crash had been ttened Deep gashes on the earth and all kinds of small craters were formed all around that spaceship. Of course, therge crater is where the main crash happened Most of the small crater on the other hand was formed because of the fragments of things that had fallen down from the spaceship He leaned on one of therge trees that covered the sun and the clouds above his head as he slid down and take his breath This one particr tree that was close to the crash was not ttened or burned. With one nce that person knows that is because the tree itself is a magical tree. It is not something surprising for this person as this person had seen all kinds of magical things in his journey His body is trying to adapt with this. This person is none other an alien from another. And the alien is none other than Fir Her Waz. He had finally arrived on Earth. He followed the path of the stars and uses the fastest speed of his spaceship to reach Earth but when he does arrive, a spatial energy storms had tear his spaceship apart. The time and space tunnel of this world seems to be undergoing some kind of upheaval so when he had tried to enter the world with stealth by using the Time and Space tunnel by activating the Time Engine that he had installed on the spaceship, it malfunctioned and created a spatial storm of Time and Space that causes this crash He did not want to be thought of as an invader so he had enacted some of the stealth protocol for the ship tond itself in a ce where it would bring the least possible damage to this world. It then crashed onto one of the continent that had popped off when the world expanded. Luck yed a part in it but his quick thinking also helps. Fir Her Waz spaceship is not some normal spaceship. It is heavily armed and possess all kinds of advanced technologies from all kinds of civilization. Most of them are arms and weapons that could easily bepared to nuclear weapons of the past. One could even say it was stronger as the being in the universe that had the power to roam the Universe alone probably have enough power to withstand even a nuclear explosion. If one thing went wrong, and one of his weapons activated and exploded, it would trigger an explosion that could take out the entire Earth Of course, this is basing off from the size of the Earth before the expansion. Fir Her Waz had deactivated such weapons before his spaceship went crashing down. Not only because he did not want to destroy worlds, he also did not want to be caught in such an explosion. Even he probably would note out of that explosion with all of his limb intact and he probably would suffer grievous injury if he tried to do such thing. And the current situation is the best situation, he had crashed in an uninhabited continent without no humans and other life forms. It created arge crater and his spaceship is wrecked but he did not destroy the world. Earth seems to be bigger than the records he had read about it before. As such, he could easily see there must be something that happened on Earth prior to hisnding that causes him to put in the wrong calction into the AI ¡®By Otna! What was that?¡¯ he thought to himself as he bandages himself with the bandages spray. When he sprays one can of the bandage spray, nanobots would fly toward his wound and repair his cells and act as ayer of skin that would speed up the healing process he was quite lucky to get out of it just by having this slight injury. But, the pressure of the world is the problem right now The pressure of the is the one that made him feel that he is weak right now. He then brought out a spherical orb from a pouch It is actually the core of the artificial intelligence of the ship. Fir Her Waz protected this by reverting most of the shield power to the ship core during the crash If not because of that the artificial intelligence might have someplicationster. ¡®AR 01, analyze the area and check any information you had on humans¡¯ The spherical orb glows. The spherical object is the AI of the ship or its physical form. Since Fir Her Waz spaceship is modified and is not connected in any intergcticwork, he had to create his own private server for the AI of his ship. He bought it in a ck market and added a few modifications from the parts he bought from the Merchant of Sarens Because it had lost many of its power source, it could not waste its energy by projecting itself in a hologram Fir Her Waz waited. As he waited, he thinks about a few things. Fir Her Waz did not know how lucky he was that he had fallen on a new continent with no other humans. If not, judging from the sentiment of the people of this world toward aliens, Fir Her Waz would probably be hunted. Not to mention he is injured now and while he is strong, his entire power is now being restricted by the power of heaven. But, that is not all the luck he had. there is also something covering him from the eyes of heaven. This is probably the blessing of Yewa Hafar. Yewa Hafar found something on the moon but he did not forget one of his chess pieces even after being thrown out of Earth by Loki This is one of the chess pieces he had set beforehand He had prepared in advance. After all, he knows that Fir Her Waz did not know that there were many eyes on him. There is another one that would also be paying the attention to him And that would be the Trickster. >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 950: On earth (1) The Trickster is the other one that had been waiting for the arrival of Fir Her Waz. One could even say he was even more interested in Fir Her Waz matter than Yewa Hafar Loki had always been waiting for Fir Her Waz to arrive. Yewa Hafar would not be surprised if Loki Number Seven had already seen Fir Her Waz on the edges corner of the Milky Way gxy during their meet before But even if Loki knew, he might not do anything about it. He would not stop it even if he knew that this is Yewa Hafar ns That is why Yewa Hafar was so confident in this scheme of his. Because Loki also needs Fir Her Waz to enter Earth. This is because it is to prevent a time paradox. This rtes heavily to the origin of Loki the Trickster and his rise to power. Of all the thing Loki must change, the arrival of Fir Her Waz is something that Loki could not and must not change for his sake and for the sake of his n After all, most of the dark magic that Loki had learnede from the Book of Mysteries. And the Book of Mysteriese from Fir Her Waz. If Fir Her Waz did note on Earth, how would Loki then learns the spells and magic in the Book of Mysteries? How would he then find a way to breakthrough to Sovereign level without using the Divine Throne? How would he then prove his Grand Path? The Book of Mysteries is the catalyst. To Fir Her Waz the Book of Mysteries is something he had but he had never understood it and its powers But in the hands of Loki, the Book of Mysteries would truly bloom. With that Book he wrote the oaths of many, binds the Will of the Omniverse and once a Deal is made, it could even withstand the strongest Sovereign, Azief the God of Death strikes. Fir Her Waz needs to enter Earth for all of this to happen in the future Yewa Hafar did not know what ns Loki had about Fir Her Waz but he could guess that this also have something to do with Loki origin. After all, Loki must have think of a way to evade the paradox of time from consuming him. The matter that baffled Yewa Hafar is actually of how Loki intends to return to Origin. If not, time paradox would ur somehow and even many more changes would happen. Of course, even though Fir Her Waze ahead of schedule there is nothing that Loki could do about it. Because, it is not like Loki coulde up toward Fir Her Waz and then shoo him away and told him toeter, right? Loki just had to adapt and improvise with the current condition. There were many things that Fir Her Waz did not notice when he enters Earth The moment his carriage went inside Earth, something covered him and that is the magic of Yewa Hafar. Fir Her Waz did not know but if he had entered without the protection and the blessing of Yewa Hafar, Azief who is essentially the Heavens of Earth would see him. And if that was the case, with how weak Fir Her Waz is right now, Azief might not care about any of his reason and eliminate him almost immediately. Even more so if he met with Fir Her Waz and learns his true purpose. Taking the World Orb is like taking the soul of Earth. Since the Heavenly Will is not yet mature it is like yanking out the Heavenly Will ahead of schedule. Then the world would probably lose its magical power that protects its and that would result in great destruction all over the world Who knows how many people would lose their lives this time? How would Azief allowed it? Azief is no longer someone that Yewa Hafar could control easily. Hence, he needed to cover up Fir Her Waz trace. In the original timeline, this is not yet the time for Fir Her Waz toe. It should have happened after the New World War event And there were many changes to that storyline. During that time, Yewa Hafar did not have to hide the spaceship of Yewa Hafar since at that time, Yewa Hafar is around half Sovereign level. And Azief was already a Sovereign but he was not exactly always on Earth hence there is no need for Yewa Hafar to do more than the basic stealth No one was sitting on the Divine Throne at that time since the Will of the World had already been ripped apart. Even the Floating Pce of the Sovereign did not detect him. Floating Pce is what people called the residence of the Sovereigns but that is not exactly its urate name He then found the All Source and consumes it before bing insane. There is many Wills inside the All Source. The name of the All Source is very apt And one must not forget, that the All Source is actually a weapon. And weapons are used to hurt, to kill and to destroy. It would be surprising if a mere Half Sovereign could withstand the impact it had on his mind when he consumes it. But this time, who knows how many things will be changed in the future by bringing Fir Her Waz ahead of schedule. Yewa Hafar was anxious by the many changes to the fate of Azief. The more he sees the world, and the people living in it, the more Yewa Hafar could see that destiny and fate of the world is changing drastically. A great fortune is enveloping Earth Prime. This is not the thing that worried Yewa Hafar. Since great fortune is usually followed by a great cmity. And he saw how Loki is making sure his chess pieces fall into the right ce at the right time. And he knows that he had to counterattack. Even though he knew that future changes would change even more, he guided Fir Her Waz. Most of the obstacles that he should have encountered was removed, avoided by Yewa Hafar guidance even though Fir Her Waz himself did not know it. Fir Her Waz is marked by destiny And Yewa Hafar could manipte this mark of destiny. He would weave his guidance in dreams and subconscious mind. Yewa Hafar had as many names as the stars. One of them is called the Whisperer. In ancient lore of certain alien civilization, his whispers could bring down empires And with this whispers, today Fir Her Waz arrive on Earth. Still, fate and destiny interferes. With the strength of Yewa Hafar right now, even Loki could kill him if he wanted Hence, I would take time before Fir her Waz could fight against the heroes of this world. maybe, it would really happen like before. After the event of the New World War. All of this is because Azief is no longer a weak person. So, Yewa Hafar had to do a drastic n. He even had to use most of his reserve power to hide Fir Her Waz arrival on Earth Azief is slowly walking toward Sovereign level. Once he did reach Sovereign level, Yewa Hafar would found it hard to even hide himself. At that time, he needs to be even more cautious. Because of Loki, many things had changed. And many events are brought forward ahead of time This does not mean that it is necessarily good. But, it doesn¡¯t mean that it is also bad. It depends on what cards they possessed. Azief also had not broken his Perfection Path. This would make him even more formidable when he became Sovereignter Even when he is not walking the Perfection Path before in the other timelines, he invites dread to the great powerhouse in the Omniverse, relying on his power and the ten rings on his fingers Now, however, Fir Her Waz had chance to catch up. Fir Her Waz did not know now that he enters Earth, he had already be the Castle. The chess piece of Yewa Hafar in a game where the trickster would also use this Castle to his advantage Unknowing of all this calction and ns of these beings, Fir Her Waz is panting heavily, his back leaning on that tree but as time passes his panting slowly stabilized. Fir Her Waz body had some injuries but it is quickly healing itself. He breath hardly and then taking a deep breath and regaining his bearing he then said to the AI core. ¡®Prepare a disguise¡¯ The AI analyze the people of Earth from its archive and then it scans Fir Her Waz body. Then around thirteen small dots flew out from the core and it was injected on thirteen spot on Fir Her Waz body. Lightse out form this thirteen spots as Fir Her Waz suddenly morphed into a handsome young man of six feet six with long hair, green eyes and muscly body wearing a white robe, having a rugged face that emits masculine charm. If one looks at Fir Her Waz right now, one would think that he is a human. A handsome human Fir Her Waz then store back the AI Core in his storage space inside the pouch he bought from the Merchant of Sarens. ¡®This is Earth¡¯ he muttered to himself. He had been searching for this since he got the guidance of the Three Fates in Belthana. Now, that he is here, he is closer to his objectives. But, then he frowned. He remembers that Yewa Hafar is here. The All Source is highly rted with the Destroyer. But then he shook his head. ¡®Even if the Acolyte of Destroyer itself in in my way, I would not relent¡¯ Fir Her Waz clench his fist, determination shining in those clear eyes of his. Chapter 951: On earth (2) Fir Her Waz only wanted to be with his family again. To once again see the face of his wife. To once again touch his daughter hand and tell her stories. It is a simple wish. A simple wish that had brought him from the furthest part of the Universe, to this backward in the middle of nowhere. He had met with the Three Sisters of Fates of Olympus, dealing with space pirate and brave untold danger all for that one simple wish. Thest son of Yrinia, Fir Her Waz! Fir Her Waz then look around and he knows that this spaceship of his need to be hidden. He clicked this tongue. He had installed some tools that had made his spaceship could not be stored inside a space tools. This is because he fears that one could use space storage function to store his spaceship if he ever parks it around thewlesss across the gxy. Especially those wizards and sorcerers. Not all sorcerers and wizards have powerful space maniption powers but those that do could easily rob one of their whole possession. This kind of horror stories is all abound among thewlesss. In some that have strict enforcement of thew, these sorcerers or wizards would be hunted and such crime is low. But on thewlesss, everything is your responsibility. And you have to be very vignt. Hence it be very familiar for people to install some mods onto their spaceship that interfere with space magic or space maniption tools for technopath It turns out, the mods that Fir Her Waz install on his spaceship is very good. Terribly good in fact that he now could not store his spaceship inside his storage pouch ¡®Shit. I need to disable the mods first¡¯ he thought to himself This means he needs to enter the spaceship back. ¡®I could not do it like this¡¯ he thought to himself before finally making a decision ¡®I guess I have to waste that thing¡¯ he muttered to himself Sighing, he brought out a few potions that is in his storage pouch. Then choosing one of them, he put the other back into the pouch. Looking at the sparkling blue water that seems to emanate life force inside the clear vial of ss, Fir Her Waz uncork the opening and gulp it all. in just a few seconds all of his wound disappeared and he is good as new. His power is suppressed by the Heaven as he is not original inhabitants of this world so his power right now is only around Disk Formation. Even if he is back to his original level of power which is equivalent to Divine Comprehension level if one based its ording to the rating of power level here on Earth, Fir Her Waz would still not be able to make waves here on Earth Azief the Death Monarch, the strongest person on Earth, its champion is also a Divine Comprehension leveler, but there is a difference. Death Monarch even when he is in Divine Comprehension leveler, to treat him truly like a Divine Comprehension leveler would be an idiot move considering that Death Monarch could even fight against an Essence Creation leveler and win. And it is not like Azief is the only one that have Divine Comprehension level in this world. there is still Hikigaya and Jean. Of course, Fir Her Waz did not yet know all this. But he understood the wisdom ofying low until getting more information. He needs to know the level of power of people in this world and whether they knew about All Source This is after all not his first rodeo. He then got up, pat the dust on his rear and walk toward his spaceship. The smoke is still all over the area and it causes the particles around the area to mutate. This is because the fuel of his spaceship is made from condensed dark matter and elements that did not exist on Earth This affect the particles of atom around the area, like it is being introduced to a whole other species. Entering the already torn up spaceship front door he went to the Quarters area. Unlike most other ces in the ship, the Quarters area was not badly damaged but there are a few mini explosions around the door area with sparks sometimesing out from it Every once in a while there would be things blocking his way but with his strength that had already returned he simply move it away He was not anxious now since most of the damage had been absorbed by the mini ck hole generator. At least that is what he called it. Most of the damages was sucked into it. The other damages are the things that the mini ck hole generator could not absorb. And the power of the absorption of that generator had reached the limit. After all, Fir Her Waz could not really brought a real ck hole inside his ship could he? Unless he is a Supreme Being, he would probably be shredded inside a ck hole. The ship could maintain its normal operation if he repairs it up a bitter. As he walks across the areas of the spaceship he assesses the condition of the spaceship. Hee to the conclusion that his spaceship would not crumble and still have hope of salvation Of course his target is the All Source. If the All Source really is here and he could take possession of him, he did not have to worry about one spaceship But if not, he still need the spaceship to travel the Universe. And who knows whether Earth had materials to build a spaceship as advanced as it is. He did not know it but his spaceship outstripped any spaceship that humanity had created. Even the Genesis Battlestar that was sent to the starry skies by the World Government could not match up to all the technology inside Fir Her Waz small spaceship Hailed as one of the most technologically advanced Battlestar that is capable of supporting life, even that Battlestar technology would pale inparison to this spaceship technology. From its weapons and its survival ability and stealth technology, it outstripped the Battlestar by ten thousand miles Not before long, Fir Her Waz reached his own Quarters. Around him there is mini explosion and quaking tremoring all over the deck Ripping off the malfunctioned door, he strode into his room and walk toward his own private elevator. ¡®Ah, fuck¡¯ he cursed as he looks at the elevator inside his room. The elevator is burning but the purple mes is slowly being extinguished by the robotic helpers These robotic helpers are doing their job to maintain the safety of the ship. Since the elevator was broken, Fir Her Waz could only sigh and then jump down the elevator reaching directly to the engineering and storage section of his spaceship. It would be too slow if he had to wait for the area around the elevator to be repaired. He quickly went to the garage, running past the all-purpose terrain tank vehicle which is badly damaged as the result of the spatial storm and then a door opens that leads to the engineering section proper containing the ship drive core. When he reached that area, he smiles as he looks at the ship drive core and seeing it is still fine. As for the AI core, that one is also fine. So, it would be easy to repair the spaceshipter he thought to himself He quickly opens the board on the side and input somemand, uninstalling the mods as one of the hard drive slot on the other side of the drive core slide out Fir her Waz sighed as he brought out that slot out and put it in the inactive storage space. Then he quickly went out of the spaceship and quickly stores the spaceship inside one of his other storage pouch. If for some reason his spaceship would explode, at least it would only destroy that storage pouch ¡®Now, is the time for me to adapt to this world first and gather information¡¯ Then he flew away from that area, leaving quickly. The area be silent and there is no longer any purple smokes. But the effect of the crash is still obvious. Yewa Hafar is still around the Moon and he is probably flying with his fastest speed to return to Earth and Loki is still probably setting up some more stuff. And because of Yewa Hafar blessing, Fir Her Waz could not be tracked by anybody. Not even by Yewa Hafar himself. After all, Yewa Hafar did not need to know where Fir Her Waz is. He only need to make sure that Fir Her Waz does the things he wanted to do This chess piece is not a chess piece that he need to move it personally. Just by having him on Earth, that alone is a move and the other moves from this castle of his, would then be natural and fulfill Yewa Hafar objective. After all, the chess that they yed is not the same chess that humans yed This is ying chess the Etherna way. When he returns back to Earth, Yewa Hafar would no doubt would notice that Fir Her Waz had arrived. And the same for Lokiter. As for Loki, if he discovers that Fir Her Waz had arrived on Earth, the first thing he would do is without a doubt seeking for the Book of Mysteries. As for what Fir Her Waz going to do, it is something that Loki had already knows and he only needs to make some adjustment. Of course he needs to find Fir Her Waz first before he made any decisions. Either way, right now, Fir Her Waz is inside Earth without anyone in the world knows where he is. And with the disguise he had no one would think of him as an alien. The deadline for Yewa Hafar is before Azief be Sovereign. After that, there would not be many things that he could do to hide things from the eyes of Azief. Everyone wanted more time but like always, time would march to its own beat. And it moved closer to the Battle of the Divine Throne >>>>>> Chapter 952: Pay the price Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, on an area filled with tall grass and greenery, the space distorted all of a sudden like something is ripping through space and someonee out from the fluctuation of space energy and that space distortion The moment he steps on the ground, the grass all jump out from the ground and floats around the area before falling back down like dandelions. It is man with tight dark ck attire. His jet ck attire and this powerful emanation of power that seems like a storm is an indication of who he is Death Monarch Azief. Azief sighed as he is now on an ind. The sky is clear and the overcast is gone. Sea water on its four corners of the ind is sparkling blue. Birds in the clouds, pping its wing,rge fishes jump out from the water, ying around. The ind looks like a top ten attraction ce in the world If not for the circumstances, Azief would not mind resting here, enjoying the beauty of this ce. Azief eyes then narrowed. ¡®Time¡¯ he suddenly said and then muttering to himself he said ¡®Time is weird here.¡¯ He did not dy anymore. He walks through the sandy beach, not eager to meet this onest person before he return to Pandemonium He had met Hirate and talk to him about Loki and his decision. He had met with Hikigaya and heal him so he could help him And he also met Raymond and entrusted Sofia safety to him when he is gone. There is one more person he needed to meet. He had met this person just a few hours before. But just in a few hours, things had changed drastically. This ind is the same ind that Jean hade before to greet an old friend. Just a few minutes before, Jean was here. Azief could sense the trace of Time left by Jean Of course, if Jean wanted it he could erase it. But he did not. Means he did not care if he, Death Monarch knows about it. ¡®This is where it started¡¯ he thought to himself This is the ind where the oracle is waiting for him. She had been waiting ever since he had returned from the future Azief had seen her waiting under the tree when he nces and scans the world with his Divine Sense before. The journey to the future shows him many things. It shows him pain. It shows him betrayal. It shows him what he could be and it shows what others could be It shows him the truth. But the truth is not simple. He knows what is going to happen. The one thing he doesn¡¯t know¡­is how it is going to happen and whether he could stop it. Whether he could change it. A part of him hope that by seeing the future, he had changed it. But, as Azief had learned, changing the future did not necessarily mean they changed future would be better You would never know. The act of him seeing the future might actually seal the future for him. Or it might have changed it to something worse One way or the other, Azief could only face it head on. After all, it is already done. And it is not like him to bow easily to fate and destiny, not when he knows he had a chance of fighting There will be no strings on him. The breezy wind ps his ck robe. Azief is now on the verge of a metamorphosis. He is not only meeting with people to design a n when he is gone. At the same time, he is preparing to breakthrough to Essence Creation. He could do it. He could breakthrough to Essence Creation while still not breaking the Perfection Path. This is the confidence he had The gains that he had on the Supremacy Stairway is still not yet fully calcted. It did not only change his body and his power, it changes something fundamentally about him Azief hair sway left and right as the wind keep blowing toward him. Azief could not even enjoy the beautiful ind as his head is messy thinking about many things. He walks slowly toward the Oracle; each step he took create a powerful ripple around his feet. The grass a few meters away from him sways fiercely like a gust of wind is threatening to pull their roots away. Some of it sways fiercely, others were ttened under the pressure of each step of Death Monarch. Ttak! Ttak! The sound of his footsteps seems to echoes. Even from afar, he could see that Erika is smiling. But to him, it was an eerie smile. She didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the forceful pressure that Azief is emanating. There are only a few people in this world that could withstand such forceful pressure that targeted the mind and he did not think that Erika could withstand it But then as he looks intently at the Oracle and saw strings around him, waving like some kind of waves in the oceans, he understood why The Price protect Erika. As long as he did not pay the Price, the Price would protect Erika. This is why he hated magic Especially the kind of magic that Erika has. The illogical magic His face is expressionless as ever but for some reason, he knows the price he had to pay. He still remembers the vision from the future. He had a pair of eyes. And the pair of eyes had two different colors. The right eye is his hazel eyes. As for his left eye, it was blue. Like he had heterochromia iridium, having two different colored eyes ¡®Her pain¡¯ he thought to himself. He understood it now Jean at that time manipte the space around him and immediately arrived in front of Erika. But Azief did not do the same thing. Instead, while he did not dy, he takes his timeing toward her, as he was thinking of all the thing he had seen and all the things that would happenter. He thene closer to that woman There is sadness in his heart right now. he still remembers what she said to her when he asked her what is the price for seeing the future At that time, she told him, the price was her pain. He did not understand it at that time. But, now, he could somewhat understand. Around him, time move very differently. It is not a phenomenon because of him. Instead it is because of the tree behind Erika Azief could see that the tree had been nourished by the energy of the world. It is not shocking considering the amount of energy that is now enveloping the entire world And there is even a weird Time energy surrounding the tree. This is without a doubt a tree that possess some Time properties. Probably training and condensing energy under this kind of tree would be even more beneficial. It is a lot like some kind of Time Chamber technology but without the side effect She has been sitting and standing under that tree for around six years. Who would have thought that tree would be like this, possessing so many benefits? But then Azief thought back and he remember that he is talking about the Oracle right now. How could the Oracle not know? She must have known that this tree would be like this. Azief also take a second to use his Divine Sense before and he could no longer see the Stonehenge around him This ind which could not be called an ind is actually a part of Ennd. But it was cut off when the world expanded. Azief could see that the splitting off is not natural. Someone had cut off the area with magic. It is not some sword strike or some melee attack but instead a magical formation. The Oracle had managed to hide from the world for six years. No doubt she is also proficient in formation The trace is too obvious for Azief not to notice it. At his current level there is not many things that could be hidden from his eyes Azief could guess how the Oracle does it. She did not have to cut a lot of the area. She did not even have to cut the area around the Stonehenge. Azief close his eyes for a moment and then his Divine Sense sweeps all around the ind and in just that one moment he got the answer ¡®So, it could also be done like that?¡¯ he thought to himself. When he uses his Divine Sense, he could already deduce how the oracle manage to create this ind. Before the expansion of the world really started off, the Oracle made a round formation around her and he tree. The radius is only around fifteen feet. This formation did not include the Stonehenge. The Stonehenge itself is probably still existing somewhere in the world in some continent. When the world expanded, the radius inside the formation seems to separate itself from Ennd and teleported into the sea. The fifteen feet sphericalnd around her then started to expands as the soil seems to grown out of nowhere and nts and trees erupted from the ground Magic from the soils and it is also the same for the trees and the nts and every single de of grass under his feet This ind is mostly made up of energy of the world instead of naturally urring. In the end, when the expansion slowly slow down, that circrnd of the size of fifteen feet had be arge ind that could support tens of thousands of people inside it Ingenious, he thought to himself. Then Azief opens back his eyes and look at the Oracle withplicated feeling If even this, she had foreseen, then how much she could see and how much she had seen? It is not veryfortable when you are meeting someone who probably had predicted everything about you in advance She might even predict what he would say a few secondter. The feeling is very eerie, like he is in some kind of a twilight zone. He of course knows that the Oracle could not see everything. But even just looking at her, he knows that she had been expecting himing here. No wonder, people always feel a little averse in meeting the Oracle. He had his thoughts and Erika has her thought. And both of them look at each other, as the wind blows both of their robes. Death Monarch hase to the ind to pay the Price! >>>> Chapter 953: Eyes wide open (1) The Oracle look at him with her eyes wide open. There is a gleam of excitement in her eyes, that she could not hide A smile on her face and a beating heart that beats fiercely like a horse that is riding though the vats ins of the prairie. When Jean was here, she closed her eyes. But when Azief is here, she opens her eyes wide, like she wanted to see him for thest time. Like she wanted him to see her eyes and look into it. Maybe, because unlike Jean, Azief knows better not to pry too much. He had experienced what it is to see too much Erika could not guess how Azief is feeling right now. But, he must not be feeling very good. He got his answer. But he also got more than what he bargained for There is a Price for everything after all. Even though Azief did note that near toward her, he could smell the scent of herbs around her. He could analyze why the Time flow around the area of her was so weird. With a nce he could see iting from the tree. But he did note here for that so he did not investigate deeply about the tree and he did not wonder why the time fluctuation and the time flow around the tree was so weird. He did not have much time. He had to cherish every second and think of every move before he went to the Seresian world Maybe, next time. Maybe, when he had the timeter, he could satisfy his curiosity and discover why the tree is so weird But now, is not that time. His step is calm as he finally arrived in front of her. He was about to say something but she beat him to it. With the same smile as before, she asks the same question to him that she ask before when he first met her, just a few hours before. ¡®How was it? Your future?¡¯ she asks and there is a sly smile on her face. Azief face hardened and his eyes narrowed. The way she said, the tone she had used, it was almost like she knows what he had seen. So, he asks her ¡®You have seen it?¡¯ Erika nodded. Once again Azief was reminded of all the scene he had seen in the future. He had seen what he has be. He had be the Destroyer of world. He sees the red skies, the rains of fire and death and destruction. He had be what Loki had told him what he will be. The destroyer of the Universe. It wasn¡¯t until he had seen it that he now could understood why Loki said he would be the destroyer of the Universe. With that kind of power that he possesses, destroying the Universe is not hard. At that time, even though he was already at the Divine Comprehension leveler, he felt like if his future-self wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as breathing. There was silence between him and the Oracle as the wind blows around them. The ind had breezy warm winds and it brings the scent of the sea. But even that could not calm the waves in his heart. Azief close his eyes for a second and while his eyes are still closed, he asks, with a tone that had the trace of hope and yearning. ¡®Can I change it?¡¯ Erika did not answer immediately. The wind passes her gray robes as it flutters. She knew what answer that Death Monarch wanted to hear But it is an answer she could not give. Because, the answer he wanted to hear is something that is a lie. And the Oracle does not lie especially when it is something about her prophecy. Lying is prohibited for Oracle. And this question is still inside the restriction of prophecy. So, she could not lie even if she wanted to And she did not want to lie about this. Because she believes in him, more than he believe in himself. She could only sigh and give a sentence that she had given before to Death Monarch ¡®If you are strong, believe¡¯ The same words¡­. but this time it carried a strong meaning. It is very Zen-like words The wind that blows by around them had passes and there is no more wind blowing around their area. Though the grass still sways, and the branches went right and left, like it is waving, the breezy wind around these two people is no longer there Azief open his eyes with a bitter expression on his face. He had expected the answer. But, he still felt a bit dissatisfied. He himself hated lies. But, for some reason, at least, at that moment, he wanted her to lie to him When had he be so weak? He thought to himself. Sighing, he then said ¡®My enemy is still myself¡¯ Erika nodded and said ¡®You understand¡¯ Azief nodded and then he added ¡®It is a bitter pill to swallow¡¯ Erika smiles and reply with ¡®The truth is mostly bitter. Lies after all always mask the truth so that it always seems sweet and more tempting. Thus, lies is always more dangerous. Because it will make you let your guard down. And once you let that happen, truth would pounce on you until you could no longer stand up¡¯ Erika then got up from her sitting position and she sighed. Azief also sighed. ¡®I¡­.¡¯ and he hesitated. ¡®I understand what is going to happen¡¯ Then closing his eyes and exhaling, Azief then said ¡®I now know what is your pain¡¯ Erika onlyugh helplessly ¡®It is not easy being a spectator¡¯ she suddenly said. Erika said this to Azief before. That to see the future and see it clearly, one had to think of himself or herself as a spectator. As such, this word is very appropriate at this moment Azief then ask Erika ¡®You said when I return, you would tell me a prophecy. You saidter. This ister¡¯ Erika then remembered and she chuckles ¡®Ah, of all the things you could have remembers and forget this is the thing you remember and this is the things you don¡¯t want to forget.¡¯ Azief did not smile. He did not find anything about this funny. But she clearly thinks so. Who knows what Erika is thinking about. ¡®I will whisper it to you¡¯ she said ¡®But first, take my pain¡¯ Azief nodded and simply ask ¡®What is the Price?¡¯ He needs to confirm it. ¡®Your eye¡¯ she said. Azief nodded. Then she added ¡®My eye¡¯ Azief frowned. It is really exactly like he had thought. The eye that he saw in that vision is Erika eyes. The more he thinks about it, the more he did not want that eye. If he takes it, he is walking closer to that future. ¡®Why?¡¯ He asked. Erika only smiles. And then sheughed. Azief was perplexed. He was not joking and the question is not a funny question. But sheughs. Sheughs so hard like she had just heard the funniest joke ever. It is a joke only she understood. The reason is simply because she had foreseen this before. This is not the first time that Azief had asked this question. At least not for Erika. Erika had heard this question before. Or to be more urate it is her future version that had heard this question before But, she replies, with tears in her eyes because she wasughing so hard ¡®The burden of seeing the future takes a toll on one body¡¯ Azief then ask ¡®What will you do to my eyes then? Will you transnt it?¡¯ Azief thought that it is an exchange. His eyes for her eyes. But, unlike the eye of the Oracle, his eyes are nothing special. Even if he loses his eyes, as his body is nowposed of Laws of the world, he could easily just regenerate another eye It is like in his early journey when he had his arm being eaten by giant crocodile and after he had leveled up that arm was healed. Most of his injuries is never longsting especially after he had perfected his Physique during the Energy Disperse Stage The only thing that could hurt him was Laws since it changes the properties of his body. But, even that was not applicable now since he is already at Divine Comprehension level. Hence, he thought that the Oracle wanted his eyes to transnt it to her eyes. But doing so, serves no purpose, he thought to himself. After all, if one day Erika also reach Divine Comprehension leveler, she could regenerate her own eyes. Of course, Azief still did not know, that Oracles are a little bit special. Erika shakes her head and then answer him ¡®No. It had to be destroyed. That is the only way for it to be permanent¡¯ Azief ears perked up at word permanent. Before he could ask something, Erika added ¡®And after all, the eye that you have right now is not really your original eyes, right? Azief nodded He still remembers that his eyes hade out during his time in The Supremacy Stairway. Who knows where that eye had gone to. The eyes he had now had the same appearance like his original eyes but actually it is created by him using his regenerative abilities. It would not pain him to gouge out his eyes and change it with someone else eyes But the word permanent, made him look at Erika in another way. Then he thought to himself of the lore he had heard about Norns, Oracles and seer and he now understood. Chapter 954: Eyes wide open (2) He could guess why Erika wanted to give her eyes to him. The eyes of an Oracle are different than normal people. For other people, when they lose their eyes, if they had reached a high level life form level, they could easily regenerate that lost eye easily. But the same could not be said for Oracles and Seers. Their eyes are like a key. A key to the Veil of the future. They are many ways of cultivating the energy of the world. As for oracle, they cultivate their eyes. And it could be said that even after their death, unless their pair of eyes are destroyed by some special method, the eye of an Oracle would remain, appearing like some demonic core or diamonds The body of an Oracle could dpose, could be burn to ashes, their atomic particles could be scattered all over the starry skies but their eyes however would remain. There is only few magic in this Universe that could destroy the eye of an Oracle. Being blind does not mean they lose their ability to see the future. Being blind for Oracle is not a disability but instead a testament of their power reaching a higher level. When an Oracle be blind, they might not see the world but their sense and their ability to see the future would be enhanced. There were many Oracles that had be blind and their power had increased. One could even say, that one they lose their sight, they gained even more knowledge of the world And as for having one eyed, the most famous of beings that traded their eyes for knowledge is none other than Odin Allfather. Odin Allfather wanted to know everything in the whole Omniverse. Even though sitting on Hlidskjalf, his throne he could look out across the whole world, his thirst for knowledge is unsatisfied. At that time, Asgard was not as prosperous as it is today. It is a still an age of war among the manys star system around Asgard. It is before Asgard went into the Source Wall. He sacrificed his eyes in Mimr well and he threw himself on his spear Gungnir in a symbolic ritual suicide There is a lot of magic in the whole Omniverse as there is many kinds of it. But, it is widely regarded, that magic that uses sacrifice is very powerful especially when done willingly After that Odin hanged himself on the Yggdrasil, the tree of life for nine days and nine nights. The entire realm of Asgard weeps for him. The sky pours down rain and the clouds produces thunders. The seas boil over and nts and crops wither. When it is over, the knowledge of the Omniverse pour down onto him, and he gain the knowledge of Other Worlds and able to understand the runes and bestowed it upon his sons and daughters, upon his people and it became the legacy of Asgard to master the runes. In that sacrificial action, Odin saw visions and received secret wisdom of the Omniverse. He saw the Veil, the very same Veil every Oracles, every Seers and Norns could see when they wanted to. But, unlike Oracles, Seers and Norns, Odin did not only saw the Veil, he was also bestowed with other knowledge. It enables him to cure the sick, calm storms, turn weapons against his attacker, influence people emotions and this is only a few among of his other abilities that he possesses. As such, the act of sacrificing one eye is very symbolic for Oracles, Seers and Norns. Of course, this kind of ritual is only understood by people who had established contract with the source of Oracle energy And that would bemunicating with the Will of Borgan. As such, the process of gouging her eyes would be painful for Erika. The eye is her ability. But it is also her burden It is the reason why she just did not stab her eyes and be done with it. Her eyes are very powerful. And sometimes her eyes even had control over the Oracle. The stronger her eyes be, the more she would be controlled by it. Oracles, Seers and Norns are all able to see destiny and fates. But, this ability has a price. At first, they would just be a spectator. But as they grew stronger, they would slowly be the instrument of fate and destiny Hence, it is a blessing and a curse Just because you shut your eyelids did not mean that you would not see the future. For Oracle, the eye if the focus of their power. The eye itself is magic. As such, it contains powerful magical energy. Her revealed objective is to transnt her eyes to Azief eyes and ease the burden of the future visions on her. After all, she could not destroy her own eyes neither she could throw it away. It would find ways toe back to her. Maybe, that is the solution that Erika had found. Or maybe, she had another n. This could not be dismissed. After all, the Oracle does see the future and as such sees more and could n more. Regardless of whatever the reason she is doing this, this is the Price. Azief had also understand it. After he broke through to Divine Comprehension, even now, he could see strings on him. It reminded him of the string theory that scientist always talk about. When he looks and saw the Laws of the world, some of them appears like a string. If string theory is correct and this is actually the face of the Laws of the worlds, then string theory could be said to have an actual basis and not just theory. But while that could validate the theory of the string theory, there is also other shapes other than string. And while Azief describe it as a string it actually looks more like waves. This string is of Fate and Destiny. And this strings of fate and destiny that binds and swirls around him lead somewhere And it leads to her. If he did not fulfil the price, the strings would be tightened upon him and the more it is like that, the more it is difficult for him to free himself There are rules. And he is not intending to break it right now. This fate and destiny could easily change one fortune and reverts one fate The longer it stays with him, the longer he did not fulfil the price, his fortune would be consumed. Fortune, luck this is all intangible things that could not be manipted before. But once magice into the equation, this kind of intangible thingses into y And since he wanted to save Katarina, he would need all the good fortune he could have Shee closer to him and the distance between him and the Oracle is only around two feet. She smiles ¡®You have seen your future. What are you going to do about it?¡¯ she asks calmly. Azief answer ¡®I will fight it¡¯ Erika chuckles and she said ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you what happen to those people who make the same deration as you did now? Didn¡¯t I tell you, that in the end, no matter how much they struggled, they were humbled by fate and destiny. That in the end, they would kneel to fate and destiny, regardless of what they do?¡¯ Azief snorted and simply said ¡®I don¡¯t believe¡¯ that is his answer. Erika smiles and said ¡®If you are strong, you can choose not to believe. You now understand¡¯ Azief did not say anything. ¡®Now, the Price had to be fulfilled¡¯ she said as her fingerse closer to her eyes. Azief frowned but he did not avert his gaze. Powerful emanations of power suddenly bursted out from Erika eyes as Time and Space around her seems to be distorted. And then Azief look at the sky. Other people could not see it but he could. This scenery could only be seen by those who have deep grasp on the Laws of the world. Other than that it would be hard for people to see what Azief is seeing right now. There is a foreign force that pierce through the Heaven Will and is now shrouding Erika. This forcees from the very Will of the Omniverse. And when Azief notices this Will, he felt familiar with it. And without a doubt, he recognizes it. This is the Will of Borgan, the Etherna that is the source of power for irvoyants all over the Omniverse The Will of Etherna lives on, bing the source of power for almost everything in the Omniverse. Azief look at this swirling power thates from nowhere and everywhere at the same time, as Erika finger then arrive at his left eye. She then looks at Azief and smile. Azief knows what he should do. He did not hesitate. He did not know what will happen after he got the eye but he knows this is the Price he had to pay. Her burden will be shared with him. Her burden would be his burden. And her pain would be his pain The Price is steep for him. Because his ask is very hard, thus the Price would also reflect that. He could only sigh inwardly as he could that the string that is around him tightened even more like it could predict that it is about to fulfilled Azief did not feel pain as the waves-like string seems to tightened. No physical pain could be felt on him but he does feel something in his soul. It is quite hard to describe what one is feeling about the soul It felt like it had bind so tightly on his soul that the string is about to break as ite closer to fulfillment ¡®No regrets?¡¯ he asked the Oracle. The Oracle smiles bitterly and answer him ¡®No regret¡¯ Smiling, his hand rises up to his face and stop in front of his left eye >>>>>>> Chapter 955: Gouging out their eyes Then without hesitation, Azief then dug deep into his eyes with his finger and then pierce his eye socket. He did not feel pain in the beginning But then slight pain tingles around the eye socket but that itself is merely an inconvenience for him instead of a terrible pain that would happen if anyone just dug out their eyes with their fingers. One could even hear the squishy sound as Azief fingers cut the veins of the eye that connect the eyeballs and the eye socket. The most pain he feels is a pinch. The expression on his face did not change at all. Shreet! The sound of the eyeballs being dug out from his eye socket could be heard clearly. Erika look at this and she was pale in the face. She thought to herself ¡®How lucky¡¯ Unlike Azief, she knew that the process of removing her eyes would not be as easy as Death Monarch since her power and even her soul is connected to her eyes Azief had sessfully brought out his eyeballs from his left eye socket Blood did not drip from that empty eye socket. Instead, energy leaks out from it. His eyeballs are on his palm as he looks at it with his right eye Azief left eye socket right now is empty but there is no blood and it did not appear gruesome even though it is empty. Because one could see the Laws of the world wanted to form an eye in that empty socket. It would not be an impossibility for Azief to use one of his Laws to forge his eye Human body have a natural reaction to avoid pain and protect itself. The same could be said for a Being like Azief whose body is made of Laws But Azief restrained these forces inside his body to regenerate his eyes. Since he needs to transnt Erika eyes on his eye socket He looks at his eyeball and he could see there is an aura in that eye. Azief had no sentimental attachment to his eyeballs. There were many times when his body had already been melted off and even cut off and most of the part of his body could no longer be said his original body as most of it has been generated by the energy of the world. Azief then crushed the eye with his own hands. The moment it was crushed, it turns into a beautiful motes of light that scattered all over, like dandelions flying to the air after being blown by the wind. Erika nodded ¡®It is my turn now¡¯ she thought to herself and then she pierced the area around the bottom of her eye sockets Blood spurted out from the area, flowing toward her hand as she shouted in pain. Azief look at this and frowned but he did not say anything or do anything. Because he could see that there is a force around her and he fears that if he interferes in this it would gave Erika a bacsh. Because what Erika is doing right now look eerily simr like some kind of ritual magic And that is something that Azief had no experience with. Energy of the world is easy for him as his body literally like a walking ck hole absorbing the energy of the world Magic on the other hand¡­.it is too nonsensical for him. He did not doubt that it exists. He only felt that it is tooplicated. Certain magic has systematic way of essing it. But the magic of Asgardians, of Jotunheim, of Nidavellir, of Bimasakti, the kind of magic that deals with the intangible, with emotions and rituals and blood, that kind of magic where systematic method did not work is the kind of magic Azief hated the most. As Alsurt once said to him ¡°Magic was not supposed to be understood but felt¡± At the same time that Erika gouges out of her eyes, powerful Time Force bursted around her, thunder roars above her head as a patch of clouds appears all of a sudden. These clouds are unlike any other clouds. It is greenish clouds with a thick purplish tint. And this cloud emanated Time energy. And only those who have high attainment in Law controlling could see it. Unnatural phenomenon shrouded the entire ind The eye of an Oracle is their source of ability. So, unlike other people, when they try to remove their eyes, a certain force would try to stop them. After all, if every irvoyant could just remove their eyes, why would they not do it before they be the instrument of fate and destiny. Surely they would have done so. The only reason they did not is probably because they could not. Then Azief notices another Will that is appearing in every essence around him and he finally understood what Erika tries to do and how deep her ns really are. This other Will appears to be binding Erika. And it is now shing with the Will of Borgan that is now enveloping the entirety of Erika body Two Wills. Erika n is simple. She wanted to rid out one of her eyes. But she could not do so without being stopped by the Will of Borgan. But, Erika probably found a loophole. It is known that the Price of a prophecy had to be fulfilled. She probably wanted to give her eyes away. But, if she gives it away to people who could not withstand Borgan Will, then they would die Because of that Erika could not give that price out. She could not ask that Price because the Will of Borgan will mute her. When the Oracle prophesies something, she would ask for something. But what she asked, must be something that the other party could fulfill. It didn¡¯t matter if they tried to run from the price afterward. What matters was that at the beginning they ask for the prophecy, the Price must be something that they could fulfill. If not, no matter how Erika tries to propose a deal, trying to give her eyes, it would not work. Erika knows this. Because the past Erika had tried it. She tried to offer her eyes to other people. But, each time she tried to ask that asking price, she would find her voice could note out, her tongue stuck and she would feel her entire body being wrecked by some foreign force that would appear out of nowhere restraining him and controlling her And when she experimented to know the limit of this restrain, she understood that she could not ask something that the others could not achieve She could ask sky high price but it must still be something that the other person could achieve and fulfill. The force that binds her would give her hints and guidance when she would try to name a Price It is a bit like a loansharking business. After all, even loan shark is not stupid enough to loan their money, to people who have no chance at all to pay them back. It is the same for Oracle. Looking at the Veil affect her negatively. The Price is to negate the negative effect and it is appropriate. It is not fair but it is appropriate. Erika could ask for steep prices. But that depends on what the people are asking. When this memories of Erika of the future enters the mind of the current Erika, she knew that the only one that could bear the Will of Borgan and take her curse away is Death Monarch. After all, in the other timeline, Azief had done it. Since he had able to done it once before, why would he not be able to do it again And that time, Azief was even weaker than he is now today. Now, Erika had even more reason to give him her eyes. Giving the eye of an Oracle to someone else also connected that person with the Will of Borgan. As such, it is not only the strength of the recipient that matters It is also important if the Will of Borgan acknowledges that person. And that is why Erika ask Azief to take his pain. Of course, Erika knows that after this, it would be harder for her to ess the Veil and she would lose some of her other abilities, but that is better than being a puppet of fate and destiny. Nobody wanted strings on each and every one of their actions. Destiny and fate guided everyone. Most people destiny and fate is determined by themselves. Destiny would not bestow to someone their destiny and their fate unless it is that someone who had been asking for it. One personality affects one destiny. A stubborn person would end up in a way that is appropriate for a stubborn person. A gentle person would end up in a situation where it is appropriate for such a person. And so on and so forth. Destiny did not wily nily determine one fate and destiny. It is the umtion of one choices that solidify their destiny and fate >>>>>>>> Chapter 956: The prophecy But for Oracles, the moment they were bind by the Will of Borgan, their fate is not of their own It did not matter what choice they make, it did not matter how is their personality because once they be a irvoyant and once they could ess the Wil of Brogan, they already slowly walking to be the instrument of fate and destiny. Destiny and Fate would then be able to do anything they wanted to their instrument. Whether to y it like a fiddle or to throw it away. And Erika surely did not want that. She would not be so indignant if the future is not that bleak. But she had lived the era. She had lived the era of the Sovereigns. She had seen the Battle for the Divine Throne. She had seen the Civil War between the Sovereigns and she had seen the End of All. As such, why would she wanted to be the instrument of fate and destiny that leads to that future? This time she would seed because there is no other way than to seed. It is a battle she could not lose and must not lose And because she knew what Azief would be, her eyes which would be connected to Azief would also grows. Even though, the eye is on Azief eye socket, it would nourish the ability of Erika. Erika in the other timeline have other reason for giving her eyes to Azief The other Erika actually uses her eyes that was transnted to Death Monarch eyes to see the world through the eyes of the Sovereign. It is why Erika knows so much about the many secrets of the Omniverse. That is the other reason why Erika give her eyes. When Azief does reach Sovereign level, at that time, her left eye would also experience a level up in power and she could see even more Erika eyes is bleeding profusely like a dam had just been broken. But unlike other people in Disk Formation that would bleed golden, her eyes bleed red. More changes are happening around the ind as Erika is determined to gouge out her eye The entire ind seems to be mmed by a powerful force as all around the one hundred kilometer radius of the Oracle, a shockwave suddenly exploded, ttening the forest and cracking the hard ground But Azief just stand there, two feet away from the Oracle, unmoving, the area around his feet was not affected at all. The force might be powerful to other people but when it falls onto him, it disintegrated almost immediately like an egg being thrown onto a boulder of rock That force was the result of the shing between two Wills. And Azief eye narrowed as he could see that the other Will, this Will that seems to have the power of governing over the intangible concept of Oaths and Promises had won ¡®So, it could be manipted like that¡¯ he thought to himself. Erika must have racked her brains to escape herself, to ease the burden of fate and destiny upon herself The moment that Will of oath and Promises had won, thunder boom in the sky, and green and purplish lightning seems to sh around in the sky before it dissipated a secondter. And Erika howls to the sky as her finger dug deep into her left eye. The restraining force she had felt before had eased and now is the right time to remove her eye The pain that she is feeling right now is hard to describe. She could feel the veiny veins of her eyes slithering on her finger. It felt like she had just pierced her eyes with a sharp object. Her vision on her left eyes blurred as red blood drips form the area, falling to the ground like rain Sheughed at that time even when her body is trembling under the pain. She felt like she had reverted back during the time before the Fall. She was always ustomed to pain. With each vision, her body had been conditioned to withstand pain. Even before she got the memory of her future self, she was ustomed to pain when she tries to e see the future and suffering bacsh because of it But, the pain she is feeling right now exceed any pain she had even felt before. The feeling of this pain consumes her. She howls to the sky andugh at the sky. She howls because she is in pain. And sheughs also because of the pain. She was like a madman. The feeling of pain is like her skin is being shredded slowly. At the same time, she felt like her head is being smashed repeatedly by a hammer, and she felt that her entire internal organ s is being melted There is a feeling of coldness on the soles of her feet, feeling like she got a frostbite. While on her heart, there is this feeling that someone had just boiled her chest inside a hot boiling water. That is the feeling of pain as she dug even deeper into her eyes. When her finger had felt the edge of her eye socket then as snote out of her nose, blood dripping from her eyes, her body trembling and her mouth shouting to the sky, she yanks her eyeballs out from her eye socket And the most heart rending screams of pain was produced. This is the source of an Oracle power and so one could not understand the pain that Erika is experiencing unless you are also a irvoyant that made the same choice as her. the moment the eyeball was yanked out it felt like Erika yank out a part of her soul. Her skin wrinkles and her life force was drained out of her. It appears like Time was also yanked out from her, her life force seems to leak out from her wounds and she looks like some old woman in her nies. Thunder appears again, dark clouds gather, unnatural phenomenon surrounded the ind. If this was before the expansion of the world, the whole world would notice this phenomenon. But now because of the distance of each continent, unless someone is near this ind, no one would notice this unnatural phenomenon. The pain lingers as she looks at her hand with her left eye On the palm of her left hand is her eyeballs which is twitching and its vein is like some kinds of worms that wriggles. There is a swirling aura of greenish purplish aura around that eyeball. It is a bit different she thought to herself. What she is referring to is of course, the vision of where she presented her eye to Death Monarch It is a bit different. But the result is the same. This is the vision that she had seen countless of time before. Gouging her eyeballs and giving to the man shrouded in darkness. And now, she knows that she would whisper something to the ears of that man and she would smile saying it She had seen it all before. All of this has happened before and it looks like it would happen again. She smirks thinking of this And she instantly knows what she would say. She first thought she would say the prophecy that is singing in her mind There is actually a Song that came to her. This Song had been sung since Time beginning. But, at that time no one knows the meaning of this Song It is the Song of the End. It sings many Songs and there is as many prophecies as there is stars in the night sky The Song of the End, begins with the Beginning. To her, it sounded like all Oracles, all Seers and all Norns and irvoyants all across the Omniverse had sung this song It sings about the prophecies of the countless worlds and universes. It spoke about many heroes and heroines all over the Omniverse, the fate of their Universe and its destiny. And one song came in particr to her. It is a Song about Death Monarch. It spoke about him losing his Joy which she interpreted as the death of Katarina, it spoke of him sitting in a Great Throne overseeing the world and she interpreted this as Azief ascension to Sovereign in the future, it spoke of him fighting a great demonic beast and to this Erika smiles She of course knows which part of this prophecy it refers to. This without a doubt refers to the event of the New World War where Azief would fight the Sarohian Beast The Song then spoke more about the future, but the longer she heard it, the painful it became for her. This Song is a Song of Fate and Destiny and there is always a price for listening to such song Since she already knows what would happen in the future, there is no need to hear the song till the end. She chose not to listen and the Price did not strike her. This is possibly because she already knows what would have happened The Song faded and she knew what she could said to Death Monarch to fulfill his desire for a prophecy. but then a sentence came to her, like some kind for revtion and she knew the words she need to say. A word that is more impactful than the prophecy that she was about to say. Still holding her eyeball, shee closer to Azief. The words are at the tip of her tongue. Azief did note forward but he did not retreat backward either. He waited for her and then when they are in front of each other, Azief frowns as he looks at the empty eye socket of Erika. It is like a watermelon that had been gouged out of its content. Blood, red blood is dripping from the eye socket to cover the left part of her face Then she leans in close to his ears and whispers the words ¡®She will be your downfall. Mark my word, O God of Death; she will be your downfall. And you will be her¡¯s.¡¯ >>>>> Chapter 957: Taking the eye ¡®She will be your downfall. Mark my word, O God of Death; she will be your downfall. And you will be her¡¯s.¡¯ The words linger in his ears Hearing this, Azief did not need any exnation to whom the Oracle is referring to. The vision he saw all pointed toward this Someday, somehow, Sofia would be his downfall. And he would be hers. But¡­. this time there is a difference. The path of time that had been trod by Azief before this were all the same as Loki, as Yewa Hafar, as the Oracle had predicted. All along, Azief had strike the right notes, walk the same chord and while there is difference along the way, it always veers back to the right predestined path It strays a little bit¡­but it did not stray much. It did not change anything too drastically. But this time, a great change had happened. Azief had seen things¡­. things that he had never seen even in that other timeline. Loki did not know this. Yewa Hafar did not know this. And even Azief does not know this because he did not have future knowledge. Even Erika did not have full knowledge of what happens in the future that Azief had visited. It is different if Azief had seen it in her Veil At least there, Erika would have been able to see a sneak peek. But Azief had seen the future with Will and even though Erika could guess that Azief had seen more than what he should have seen, she would probably not expect that Azief sees so much more than what she expected. The change happens because of his strength, his power and the fact that he had walked the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy His control over the Laws was strong and he himself was strong. The words that the Oracle had said was that if you are strong, believe. The Azief of this timeline had seen far beyond then just the simple image of Sofia betraying him. he had Loki beside him telling him in the past that he would be the destroyer of worlds He then sees himself fighting the heroes and heroines of the world. So, now when he heard the oracle words, something clicked. Why would Sofia betray him? Why would he betray her? And for that moment, it was like Azief could put all the puzzles in ce as he seems to be in a verge of some understanding. There is this feeling in his heart, a premonition of sorts that there is a n. And when he heard that she would be his downfall, he was not hurt. Instead, he felt relieved. If she truly be his downfall, it would not be that bad of a thing. Because, unlike the other Azief in that other timeline, Azief had seen what he could be. He now could understand the roots of the problem If he truly be the destroyer of worlds and if he became so not because the world had done something bad to him and it was actually him that wronged the world, it would not be so bad to be foiled by a person he loves. And as for him bing her downfall, Azief could guess what would happen to Sofia. If she really fought in that battle, there is without a doubt that she would die. The him in the future, the him that fought against the world seems like an invincible titan that have unlimited power that Azief himself could not describe it clearly So, his reaction this time was different. It is not a prophecy that he had wanted. But it is a prophecy he needed. Because it tells him something much more important. Heughed That is what he did when he heard the prophecy. This time, the future might not end in the way that it ended before. Azief would probably not misunderstand Sofia from the beginning. And for the first time since the beginning he had met with the Oracle, Erika face turns pale, clearly she was shocked, like something did not go the way she had expected. She leans back and look at Aziefughing and she did not understand. She did not know why he hadughed. All of this has happened before¡­¡­but this time it is different. That is the feeling she is feeling right now. And for some reason, she wanted to smile. Even as the pain is throbbing on her eye socket, even as she could feel the wind entering from the eye socket to her skull, she wanted tough. Because she thinks this is the beginning of her hope. Azief had changed. And because of that she believes the future would change. She had told him everything he needs to know. What he would do with the information is not her job. She only needs to tell what she had to tell. Since that is over, Erika took a stope backward and then she presents her eyeball. Azief had stoppedughing but there is still a smile on his face. This is a different face than what Erika had seen in the other Azief. In that other timeline, Azief face after hearing the prophecy was full of worry, anxiousness and there is even a trace of anger and disbelief. At that time, even Erika understood why Azief felt that way. Azief in that other timeline was a lonely person. There is no Loki and Sina around him. Loki at that time is still an unknown person. Sina on the other hand is not as elegant as she is today and is known as the Mad Alchemist instead her current title of Genius Alchemist and Divine Alchemist Azief did not have Pandemonium and he had not influence as he did today. He was a lone wolf. Feral and dangerous. And the only one that this lone wolf had trusted is Sofia. Hence it was understandable why he was so angry and full of disbelief when he saw himself being betrayed by the person he loves and trusted the most. But at the same time, he was also concerned that he would be her downfall. Yes, he was angry. Yet at the same time, he was worried about her. This kind of feeling is hard and contradict each other. It wasn¡¯t untilter that Azief understood what the prophecy means. And the same could be said for the Oracle. This time however, Azief had none of that expression. Instead, he was genuinely happy. And this time, just like the first time Erika had told this prophecy before, she did not understand. She did not understand at all. But, she didn¡¯t hate it. Azief look at the bloody eye on top of Erika left palm. The veins on the eyeballs is wriggling some kind of parasitic worm. That is the best way to describe the veins. There is also this aura and strings around it that seems to be connected to the Will of Borgan. Azief could see this with his eyes. Of course he did not notice that when he is seeing these strings of Laws, his eyes are actually glowing deep bright blue. Erika of course notices this and recognizes it for what it is The power of an Etherna. This must be one of Loki tricks, she thought to herself. She knows that Azief walk the path of perfection. It is without a doubt that it is Loki that enables Azief to walk smoothly in this path She waited for Azief to take her eyes and then Azief took it. She then rxed as her other eyes look what Azief would do Her other eyes are twitching as her entire body sis till trembling because of the pain. Until the eye that she had gouged stabilized, she would always be in pain. Because even now, the eye still wanted to return to her. Visions swarms her mind. But this vision is unlike the usual vision she had seen before Instead it is distorted and this distortion had made her head to suffers headache like her head being split apart. Azief on the other hand look at the eyeball that he is now holding. The eyeball is small and there is still blood dripping out from the veins of the eyes. Remarkably enough, the eyeball itself is clean and wless. There are no scratches or any wound on the eye. The eyeball seems to be influenced by a certain force. Time and Destiny power is par for the course. But there is also the Will of Borgan holding it up. The veins wriggles around his fingers and then he slowly put it inside his eye socket. The moment he puts the eyeball into his eyes sockets, the veins started totch onto the Laws all over his body, like it melded into it. BOOM! Thunder roars up in the sky as a powerful force envelops Azief like he is being bestowed something. And at the same time, Azief could see many things with his left eye. He saw visions. Like a film that shes by. Some of them were vision of his past. Some of them is things that woulde to happen. But it is all fuzzy, and blurry. All he could see was some glimpses and he could feel the Will of Borgan all around him, like he was connected to it. And the more he sees, the more he felt pain in his head. And before he knows it, a vision of a enters his mind. Out of all the images he had seen swarming his mind, this image of a is the clearest for him. It was like there is a connection between him and this Azief did not know the name of this, but the knowledgee to him. It is Belthana, the in which Borgan had turned herself into. Thunder echoes in the sky and dark clouds gather again as Azief felt pain all over his body This pain originated from his eyes. It is different from other parts of his body. This is a burden on Azief body but fortunately it did not change the Perfection properties of his Laws The Laws melded with the eye and contain the power of the eye and powerful Law emanations exploded from Azief body, causing the Laws all over him to experience changes. Azief then closes his eyes and then he calmed himself down even as the vision fills his mind. But, this is nothing for Azief. This vision that swarm his mind is trying to overwhelm him with so many information but Azief stand strong. One needs to have powerful mental energy to withstand such thing. Azief had lived six lifetimes in the saber of Azul, he had lived in other worlds and experience many lives and as such, it did not take long before it calmed down But in that time where his mind is swarmed with vision of the future, he also understands something. >>>>>>>> Chapter 958: Seeing it In the glimpses he sees, there is a reason for anything that happens. And he had understood the reason why he is the downfall for Sofia. The eventual fate of his, where he would be the destroyer of the Universe. How could Sofia not die when faced with him at that time? What possible chance would she have fighting against him? This is the conclusion that Azief had reached. This conclusion is not something the other Azief in that other timeline had reached. This is the difference. Because the Azief of that other timeline did not see as much andck knowledge that the current Azief had. Azief of the current timeline is the leader of thergest and most powerful organization in the world, as such, one could only imagine their reach in intelligence and information gathering Azief of this timeline had also seen more as he saw Azul, walk the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy and the many other adventures that he had The small changes that deviated from the norm, had alle to crystalized in this moment. And the crystallization of that change is the change of the way Azief seen this matter. And that will make all the difference. And after seeing the vision there is this desire for him to leave her. Because he had seen in the visions, what she would have to endure, what she would have to sacrifice, if he is stubbornly wanting her to be beside him. A question rose in his heart. If she is to suffer, would it be better for him to leave her and let her suffer alone? Or should they suffer together? What choice that he has to make to protect her from pain? Both would hurt her. But which of this choice would inflict the least pain for her. Azief do not like making choices for someone else. Yet, when he saw what Sofia would have to endure, this is one of the few rare cases where the choiceys on his hand. If he told her what she would have to endure, knowing Sofia who always thought that she owed him something, she would choose to stay with him, regardless of anything But that is not good for her. Azief knowns Sofia. He knows she would prefer to be together and suffer together. But that is not something that Azief wanted for her. He had always wanted to give the person he loves a good life. Even before the Fall. One might mistake him to be anti-marriage because of how he always grumbled about it before the Fall It was not that he was so against marriage so much so that he was against of harming other people. He did not want to love because he did not believe it was worthy of it. He was born in an ordinary family, in an ordinary vige, working in an ordinary city. He always lives his life,cking things. He is not materialistic but he does want to not worry about money. Those who have nevercked money, have never starved in their life do not know the desperation of those who have. Azief is a prideful person. Most of his teenage years, he manages to keep this pride. But as he grows older and as he knows the reality of life, he had to put down his pride. He had to lower down his head and borrow money from his friend and it was at that time, he knew how money was very important. He used to think that money could not buy happiness. But, money could at least buy food. And food would make any people who is starving, happy. So, money does buy happiness And because he knows how theck of money leads to a life full of missed opportunities, he wanted to make a lot of it before he marries anyone Why? Because if he really found someone he loves, he would never want that woman to suffer even a bit. He wanted her to never feelcking. Any necessity would never be a problem. It is not that he didn¡¯t want his wife to provide anything to the family., He wanted her to be able to rely on him when there is a problem. That if there is a problem, they could work together and solve it together. He wanted more than just someone to marry. He wanted a partner¡­for a lifetime. A partner that he loves, that would support him as he would love her and support her. And then the Fall happens. And here he is. Dealing with a problem that would not affect some ordinary vige on the middle of nowhere. Instead the problem Azief is dealing nowadays is about worlds and universes. Parallel universes, alien¡¯s invasion, demonic attack. All of this and more And as the vision shows him, the destruction of the universe. He couldn¡¯t even catch a break. Sometimes when he looks back at his past, it felt like his life before, Azief the worker of an inte caf¨¦ felt more like an imagination he conjured up It felt like all of those past memories is nothing more like a dream. He sighed. In that split second, that is the things he had seen and it break his heart. But that is not the only things he had seen He had also seen certain events in the future. This eye is the eye of the Oracle. What she had seen before, Azief could also see and vice versa But because he is not yet grasp the power of the Oracle, all he could see was glimpses. He sees a grand marriage, a great war and omens of death. The images sh by and even though it was only glimpses, his intuition his instinct told him all of this In the image of the grand marriage, he heard the bell tolling. And he felt like his heart is being split into two. Why was he so sad when he saw the glimpse of the marriage? What could rend his heart apart in pain like that In the image of a great war, he felt sorrow and anger. He heard the sound of thunder and felt the coldness of winter before a fiery rage fills his heart and mind What kind of thing that happen in this image that would incite such feeling of anger inside him? And thest image he saw the omen of death. He saw a ck butterfly flying and was struck down. He saw a snake shedding it skin, saw a broken arrow and a shattered mace. For some reason, he felt the feeling of destion and loneliness when this particr glimpse shed inside his mind Azief did not know it but these three glimpses are the most watched vision by Erika. It is the Wedding of Earthshaker and Divine Archer. The War of the Sovereigns. And the Battle of the End. Not all of it is clear but there is this feeling of foreboding and all kinds of information enter his mind At the same time, he also understood the risk and dangers when one mess with time. This time, the information that is given to each Oracle is also given to him and he knows how important it is to not mess with the Time Continuum Maybe, this is one of the other reason why Erika gave him this eye. To warn him of messing with time. After all, with Azief power and Will ability, they could once again breach to the unknown future. But even without this warning, Azief would never do it again. He fears what he would see would be worse. He fears that if he tried to see the future again, this time, the future would be locked. The more he does that, the higher the possibility of it bing like that. Thinking of this, how would he dare to suggest it again. The Time Tunnel would also be more unstable since Will would have the trace of time travelling through the future. Those Time Reapers would surely be notified once Will enter the Time tunnel and heading to the future. All of the shing of images and the glimpses of the future streaming inside his mind happens in just a few second. He then opens his eyes. Now, like the person he had seen in his journey to the future he now had two different eye with each one different than the other ¡®It looks good on you¡¯ Erika said. Azief only snorted. Smiling, Erika then brought out a purple patch and close it over her empty eye socket. ¡®You were prepared¡¯ Azief said and Erika only smiles before saying ¡®I am the Oracle after all.¡¯ She smiles as the pain of removing her eyes had leave her body and her eyes is now stable. The eye had been stabilized because it had merged with new owner. She is looking at him, him looking at her. But in that left eye of his she could see herself. This is a very weird feeling and even she herself felt weird about it. She had seen this before in the memory of her other self. But seeing it and experiencing it is two different things She chuckles inwardly, thinking she just have to take it at the horns. Since she had started stepping into this path, there is no going back She smiles weirdly, and it resembles very much to a certain Trickster. >>>>> Chapter 959: Leaving the island At the same time, Azief also see some changes on him. Azief also had seen that there is no longer that string around him and he could feel his fortunee flooding in. Now, he is more confident to go to the Seresian world. he had pay the Price and he is now free from that obligation. The sky be calm and the thunder and lightning that had appeared before disappeared like it was just a dream. The entire ind seems to be in peace and without change. Life force once again fills the ind and energy around the ind also regained its calm Azief then look at Erika and said ¡®I hope I would never see you again¡¯ He did not say it because he is angry. He is not saying it because he was annoyed at her. Maybe he is saying it because he had seen something Right now, even though Azief did not have the full legacy of a irvoyant, he now had certain abilities of seeing the future. Loki of the future timeline once said something to the God of death Azief then said something and Loki ask how did he know. Azief then reply by saying he could see the future. This once happen during the time Loki was imprisoned by Raymond and Sofia and Azief thene to break him out of that prison. That sentence was not a lie and this is the origin story of how he acquires the ability to see the future. Erika then said, like she finally remembers something. ¡®Jean left you a message¡¯ Azief frowned. He was ready to go away but then he halted his step. ¡®What is the message?¡¯ ¡®He said to not see more than you should¡¯ Hearing this Aziefughed ¡®I already seen everything that should be seen and more¡¯ Erikaughed and then she said the rest of the message ¡®He also hoped that you would protect the Republic from outside enemies¡¯ Azief was silent for a while and then Erika continues ¡®As you already know, he would be upied at the Hill, maintaining the Time Dtion of the vortex leading to the Seresian world. The Republks a powerful presence to deter those with evil intention. Katarina is not there and even Jean is not there. Boris is powerful¡­. but he isn¡¯t Jean¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®I could do this for him. I guess his message is very simple. He could just have talk to me¡¯ ¡®He fears that if he is the one saying this, you would not pay too much attention to his words¡¯ Azief did not say anything. It is true that while he might grant Jean wishes, he would not be too pleased. After all, even if the fault is not Jean, there is still his anger of trying to me it in Jean. But Jean had also underestimated him Azief had grown from that temperamental person he is six years ago. Of course, he is still temperamental at certain times, but one could say he had improved. He would not truly me Jean for something he couldn¡¯t control. It is not him being mellow. It is him being reasonable. He is very good at it now¡­.at being reasonable to reasonable people. He only sighed and said ¡®I owe Jean for this matter. Someday, I would help him.¡¯ And the moment he said this another vision enter his mind. The vision was brief and it was only glimpse but there in his vision, he saw Jean screaming at the sky. For some reason, he felt that Jean was screaming at him. he was kneeling on the ground; a woman is on hisp as he shouted to the sky. A purplish green aura shrouded Jean That is the image he saw before the image turns blurry. Azief then sighed inwardly as he is now back to where he is. Is this how things are going to be? All kinds of vision would swarm his mind in random moments? He thought to himself. He sighed. Erika saw that Azief stop for a few second and she could somehow guess why. She only smiles. Then Azief look again at Erika and simply repeated the words he had said before ¡®I really wish we not meet againter.¡¯ Erika chuckles and then said. ¡®As you know, someday we will meet again¡¯ Azief did not reply and he said ¡®I pay the Price. I owe you nothing now.¡¯ The Oracle nodded. But then with a sly smile she said ¡®Don¡¯t be too sure about that. Hehehe¡¯ sheughed Azief smiles bitterly as he could still feel the pain in his left eye. From now on, this eye would connect him with Erika at all times And suddenly certain things that he had saw in the future suddenly make sense. irvoyant that have essed the Will of Brogan is connected. And this also applies to one past self and one future self. Now, it is not so puzzling why Erika knows so much about him irvoyants did not view time as same as other people. No one could understand that as long as they did not walk in their shoes. Their perspectives about time is quite different than other people. Of course this also makes them hard to rte to and cases where irvoyants went crazy is a norm and not a rarity If everything has a Price, then the price of seeing the future is probably one of the steepest. And Azief is slowly understanding that Azief had nothing else to talk about. And he is not exactly in the best mood. His eye is itchy and he still needs to familiarize himself with this new eye Since he had already got it, Azief would try to make it as part of his power. He also notices that his mastery over Time be even more powerful and easier It could be confirmed now that the eye of an Oracle could boots power rted to time. There are blessings, and there is also burdens, he thought to himself He sighed for a second as he looks to one direction. His gaze pierce through space and it locked into a figure of a woman He saw Sofia in that ind. He sighed again but he had decided he would not go there. ¡®Why are you doing this? Are you that unconfident? I know where my heart is. But, I wonder where your heart is?¡¯ he thought to himself There is no doubt that he loves Katarina. He might not say it, he might not confess it, but his heart knows. As for Sofia? He loved her too. And he chose her. But, for some reason, she always doubts it. He chose her. That had to at least mean something. The more Sofia doing thing like this, the more he felt guilty. And the more he felt like this, the more he became confused. When the feeling of guilt overweighs the love he felt, then what would be the reason for him staying with her? Is it guilt? Or is it love? Katarina also do this. And she also does this. Then what should he do? He could not retreat but he also could not move forward. He always wanted to make a choice that would not hurt anybody. But, whatever choice he made, it would hurt them. And hurting them, hurts him. He could only sigh. Sofia doing this¡­.is it to protest? Is it to surrender? Or is it a precursor to an ultimatum. If it is to protest, then they would only have a fight. It would not be the first fight and it would not be thest. Azief wee fight. As long as they fight together and solve it together. He didn¡¯t mind it. Couple fights. That is normal. Trying to appease each other, hoping for one not to leave with method of appeasement, that is not normal. If it¡¯s to surrender, then Azief would not believe it. Sofia would never ept to be a second woman. What Azief fears was that, if he goes to that ind, Sofia would want to give him an ultimatum. He knows Sofia. When she is determined to do something, or to be more urate when she is determined to do something that she know would hurt him, she would first do things that would made him happy. He fears she would ask him to choose. And if he was asked to choose, he would choose to go. And Sofia knows that. She wanted to ask because she wanted him to answer like that. She wanted him to go. So, she could leave him. Those who are not in the position of Sofia would not understand. Those who did not live her life would not understand She would think she is doing the right thing for her. And for him. She made the choices for him like he had wanted to make a choice for her. Because he knows this¡­. he did not want toe to that ind. There would be a conversation he did not want to engage in if he goes toward that hill right now Time¡­. that is what he iscking right now. He then turns to leave and Erika. He looks at her with a long nce. His eyes seem to gleamed with a strange light. His eyes narrowed. Erika look at him and she smiles. She knows what Azief try to do just a second ago. She smiles because she knows he did not seed. Azief sighed. But he did not say anything as he seems to turn blurry and then before Erika eyes, he disappears as gently as the blowing wind. The wind of the seas blows over, and only the sound of nature could be heard all around. Erika smile slowly falters as she mutters ¡®You could no longer see me¡¯ she said and there is a confidence in her tone as she looks at the sky above him. The Heavens does not seem that terrifying to her now. She had sacrificed her eye. And now the Heaven is blind. Even Jean would not have expected this. Knowing this, Erika thenughed ¡®Hahahaha¡¯ >>>> Chapter 960: Knight Now, Erika is the only person in the ind. She had stoppedughing and Erika only sighed after seeing Azief disappeared like that. Coming wherever and whenever he wanted, and leaving wherever and whenever he wanted. This is the style of the famous Death Monarch At least, she got to stick it to the man Knowing Azief, he might be going to try to breakthrough to Essence Creation. Erika did not know if that attempt would be sessful or not. Since this events are all out of her expectation. none of this had happened before. Katarina was never subjected to any kidnappings and the feelings between Azief and Katarina had bloomed ahead of schedule. ¡®But, is this something that He had expected?¡¯ she thought to herself. This ¡°He¡± she is thinking about is not the Supreme One. It is not Loki. And it is not Yewa Hafar. This ¡°He¡±, this person is a person only Erika knows. It is an existence that both Loki and Yewa Hafar had not known. Another chess yer that only Erika knows. ¡®Tch. There is advantages and disadvantages¡¯ she said to herself as she rubs the area around her left eye socket right now she could not use her eyes. Gouging out her eyes does have certain effect toward her, other than the obvious pain and the pulsing headache She need to recover her vitality and life energy before she could see the future clearly again. And she also need to reestablish her connection with the Veil. This would take time. A few decades at least. Fortunately, she was prepared for this as she already extracted most of the important information that she needed to survive theing years. What is an Oracle? This is an Oracle! Preparing for the way forward using the ability to see the future And the eye that is on Death Monarch eye socket also needs time to adjust before that one eyeball could be used and benefits her. She then walks to the tree that had always apanied her when she was waiting for Azief all of these years. She looks at it with a bitter smile and she mutters to herself ¡®There is no banquet thatst forever. It is time to leave this ce and prepare for the next step¡¯ She crouched down to the ground and then put her palm on the ground. She could feel the wind around her, and feel the grass around her fingers. The wind also enters her empty eye socket which made the flesh around her eye socket felt a little bit painful. She only winces a bit and ignores this slight pain She then closes her eye and then suddenly the Time energy that had prompted the changes on the four corner of the magical tree suddenly regresses. The Time power flows toward her and slowly the tree withers. Its leaves turn gray, the fruits be rotten and the thick tree be thin in a fast rate The wind bringing the scent of the sea blows by, the leaves falls down from its branches as even the slightest small movement causes the branches to break, the fruits to explodes into mist of water that falls down to the ground Slowly, the tree be shorter. This tree from the very beginning is not a normal tree. Instead, it is a magical tree. It stands to reason that nothing about this also makes sense The tree be shorter and thinner and more leaves and more branches falls down like some kind of rain. But while it does fall down, it did not hit Erika below it. Erika right now seems to be protected by some kind of barrier around her, created by the energy of this tree. She is still closing her eyes and her vitality is now rising madly. She had lost a lot of her vitality when she gouges out her eyeball. But now, that vitality seems to being back. It is not hard to deduce what happens. This tree had apanied her all this time It is not only because the leaves of this tree could be the ingredient for her rejuvenating drink that she had been beside this tree all this while It was because it is a tree powered by the vitality of the world. this kind of tree could only grow around power spots of great significance. Since Erika had known long ago that she would surely lost a lot of vitality she had been prepared for it A few more second passed and then the tree broke and falls down to the ground. The tree bark had be rotten and the trunk of the tree also seems like it had turns into a very old tree that is at the end of its life. By the end, therge and tall tree that reached the clouds in the sky had been shortened until it reaches the height of four feet. Then it withers and turns into particles of atoms that is assimted with the energy of the world After this, maybe this tree would appear in another spot of the world, once again it would try to grow. Maybe, next time, its fate would not be this short. This tree is magical that way. Only now, Erika opens back her eyes. There is a smile on her face. ¡®Ah, the feeling of life¡¯ she mutters to herself. She had regained her youthfulness, appearing even younger than before. There are no wrinkly skins and her life force is very vigorous and thrumming with vitality. On her left eye socket, the bleeding had stopped But there is still an empty eye socket. Unlike some of the other levelers who could easily regenerate a new eye, the Oracle could not. Because her eye is with Death Monarch. Unless Death Monarch destroy that eye, Erika could never create a new eye. If she tries to do it, the force of the Price would restrain her. And if by some reason Azief destroy that eye, and Erika regenerates a new eye, that eye would be the eye that Azief had destroyed. The eye of an Oracle is the mark of Fate and Destiny and as such, only certain beings have the power to truly destroy it and make sure that it would note back. One of such thing is the Destroyer essence of Primordial Destruction. If Erika lost her arms or her legs, it would not be hard for her to regenerate it back. But the same could not be said about her eye Sheughed a bit. She was already prepared for this inconvenience. But, it still made herin a bit. She then ruffles through her sleeve and brought out a pouch. The pouch is none other than a storage pouch. She opens it and looks inside it. She put her arms into it and seems to be searching for something. Her expression brightens when her hand got a hold of something. Bringing it out from the pouch, it is a mechanical eyeball. She nodded to herself. ¡®This would do¡¯ she said to herself. Then she slowly inserted that eyeball to her left eye socket. The mechanical eyeballs also have some organic features to it as it connects with the tissue of her eyes and now she could see with her new left eye She then looks at the surrounding around her and she smiles. It is in some cases is even better than her original eye. At least this eye would not bombard her with vision of the future or random images of omens Her new eyeball is capable of seeing through objects and the back of her own heads among many other things. It could also zoom in and zoom out and act like microscope and enhancement device. It could even capture images and rewind past scenes that had been seen by this eye Her eyeball then rotates 360 degrees in her head, able to see behind her and around her with extreme rity the movement of her eyes is dictated by her will. She then thought of one character in Harry Potter who had the same kind of eye that she is having now and she found some humor in that Could it be the Inventor take some inspiration from that book? She thought to herself. But then she shakes her head What does it matter where the Inventor got his inspiration from as long as it works? She then walks away from the area of the tree. She walked even further but she is not rushed. She passed arge patch of flower bed and after a while she arrives at a hut. This hut is newly built and it is built by magical powers. The hut itself seems like it is constructed naturally by nature as there is vines and flowers all over the walls of this hut It resembles the house in the Bagshot Row in The Lord of the Rings franchise. Yes, she takes inspiration from that movie It is a pity that after this, the hut would be empty, she thought to herself She should leave this hut alone. Who knows? Maybe when someone found this indter, they would be able to find shelter in this hut A butterfly that ps its wing and changes the course of history. Who knows if this hut could also be like that butterfly and would help someone. Out of all the people in Earth, she is the one that knows how one simple act, one insignificant deeds could change the course of history She shakes her head, shaking off his thought Then she enters the hut. The moment she enters it, there is the smell of herbs assault her. Even though she was used to it, she still scrunched up her nose. Her eyes could see all kinds of nts could be seen hanging on one of the makeshift clothesline inside the hut Most of this herb is used to alleviate some of the pain that Erika had to endure after seeing the future. But, there is also other kinds of herbs that is used to alleviate pain and heal wounds. Some of this other herb is clearly not for Erika. On the table near the window of the hut, there is three cup and there is a strong smell of tea. On the other side of that hut is a bed and on that bed is a person. She nodded seeing that man ¡®This Knight is really troublesome¡¯ she thought to herself >>>> Chapter 961: Void Sitting on a stool only a few feet away from that bed is Antonius He looks toward Erika when Erika enter the hut and there is a smile on his face. She smiles back and then she looks at that person on the bed. ¡®He is still unconscious¡¯ she thought to himself. There is a thought that came into her mind when looking at Antonius and particrly that unconscious person on the bed ¡®Death Monarch really couldn¡¯t sense him¡¯ she thought to herself. Because of this person Death Monarch did not realize Antonius is near him. That is very amazing in itself. Even Laws had no effect on this person. Truly, she picked her chess piece right, she thought to herself of course, if Aziefe face to face he could see Antonius and this unconscious person. Knowing Azief, he probably would kill this unconscious person But if Erika was not confident why would she let them be here? It is because she was confident that Azief would not be able to sense this person, that she made this bet And now that the bet had paid off, she now has a n of how best to use this person. It seems this kind of anomaly would always have its ce in the Omniverse. Fate and Destiny would always try to fight back. An antithesis. Everything has its counter. That is how the bnce is created If Azief was face to face, he could easily see this person. But if he uses his Divine Sense, he would not be able to sense this person and the area around this person This is just the way it is. This person is shielded from the Heavens. Regardless of what methods, as long as that method is magical in nature, it would not be able to see or sense this person Normal surveince technology on the other hand, would work like a charm against this person She shakes her head. If not for the fact that Death Monarch exist, this person might even be the protagonist of an era despite some of this person ws. Of course, this person would never be able to convince people. Because this person is a crazy person. But even crazy person has some use. And she intends to use him This person had to many enemies right now. And Erika surely would not let such opportunity to pass her by Sending a coal before winter came is of course better than sending it after. She held out her hand, and he epted. Crazy¡­. but not stupid. Of course, after Loki was framed by Hirate, the number one wanted men is now Loki But even so, Loki situation is different from this person situation. Unlike Loki, this person did not have the backing of Death Monarch and the help of future knowledge. And even Loki is seeking this person. But as long as this person is on her side, Loki could forget trying to snatch this chess piece of hers She sighed. Antonius look at Erika and then he said ¡®I truly never thought that he could really hide me from the eyes of Death Monarch. Even the Heavens could not see him. What a peculiar ability. He is the most normal yet because he is normal, he be the most abnormal thing in this world.¡¯ this he, refers to the unconscious person on the bed Erika smiles and reply as she said ¡®I told you not to underestimate his heaven given ability. Even when he is at this state, he could help us. If not for his desire to fight against Death Monarch, I would not be forced to give him that concoction.¡¯ Mad man. That is the assessment of Erika when meeting this person. Unlike other people, Erika did not know why this person was so obsessed with Death Monarch The reason is simple. She could not predict his future. Whatever that made him, him, had made him unseen even in the eyes of destiny and fate. Even she could not see his future and as such, there is a lot of things about him that Erika did not know. Smiling, she thought to herself. They would have a long time to get to know each other. This person is a bit rebellious. But, Erika is very good at taming rebellious people. She only wonders if her trick would work against this person Shee closer to the bed as Antonius got up for his seat. He is a bit rxed now that Death Monarch had leave this ind. There was nothing wrong to be discovered by Death Monarch. But, if he was discovered with the person in the bed, one would wonder what Death Monarch would think, and what Death Monarch would do He went to the table on the corner of the hut and took a sip of the tea on one of the cup on the table. Unlike that one other tea which is filled with the concoction to made that person fall asleep, his tea is very sweet. Now that Erika is here, he only need to prepare for the next move. It is clear in Antonius heart that Erika had a n And this n is vast and veryplicated. But, this is not his problem and this is not his objective. He just wanted to protect Erika. And so, he would follow her. Even if the road she is walking to is toward Hell, as long as he could be beside her and protect her, he would not mind walking toward hell together Heughed at himself. Antonius knew that Erika would not stay here any longer. Her wait is over. So, it is time for them toe out to the world again. Once again, they will have to enter the vortex of chaos which is the outside world. He sighed. Erika on the other hand ising closer to the bed. Erika look at the other side of the bed. On the other side of the bed is a stave with unique carving. The stave itself emanates some kind of power. Erika had research this staff before and shee to the conclusion, that the inventor of this staff is very genius. Even Erika could not understand how the inventor of this staff manage to channel this person power. Maybe, if its Order of Thinkers, they would be able to reverse engineered this staff and see what it is made off. But Erika is quite sure that this staff is created by some elements of the universe that enables it to be wield by this person With this weapons, as long as someone is in the range of this person ability, they would be hard pressed to win against this person. The person lying on the bed is none other than Void, the figurehead of the Crime Alliance. Void is known to have the ability to neutralize all abilities near him He possessed normal human body. But, what made him able to survive the world amidst monsters and gods flying in the sky, was the fact whoever is in front of him would be stripped out of their abilities Even monsters were not excluded from this. But it did not mean he was invincible. After all, even though people would revert to their original powerful before the Fall when facing him, a boxer is still a boxer and a strong man is still a strong man. If he did not have a n and did not have preparations beforehand, he would still lose. And unlike any other people, Void did not have the system to help him easily learn skill in the blink of an eye. As such, he immersed himself in learning all kinds of martial arts and strengthening his body so that when his ability is active, he could defeat the people inside his domain He even had mechanical suit to help him and this mechanical suit was disguised as grey robe. This is how he survive most natural cmity. Without the metal suit, even his Void power would not be able to save him from natural disaster like tsunamis and earthquakes. But there is some natural disaster that would be hard for leveler to survive is easily survived by him. For example, tsunamis and earthquakes, while it is a powerful and terrifying disaster, for levelers, they could easily survive it. Some of them could even meet head on with the tsunamis. They might be pushed by the powerful waves but they would not die. But, as for Void, as long as there is a tsunami, he would quickly go away as long as he gets the warning. And if he decided to stay then he would have to activate the suit defensive abilities. Levelers scoff at this kind of natural disaster but it is a matter of life and death for Void. But, there is some natural disaster in which the leveler is afraid of and that is tribtion thunder Sometimes people broke through to the next level and thunder woulde down to purify their body. As the Heavenly Will grows stronger, it began to have some order to it. This kind of thunder could exhaust the life force of the leveler and it is very painful. If you have weak life force, then you might even be turned to cinder or ashes when confronted with such destructive force This thunder that is feared by leveler, is nothing in front of Void. In front of him, this thunder would just dissipate into nothingness. Because it is magical. ¡®Still, he had to rely on the suit to survive. Extreme brought extremes¡¯ Erika thought to herself as she looks intently at Void. Since it was not built by magic or energy of the world, the suit was not neutralized by his ability Void would note to Erika if he was not desperate enough. He was at the end of his rope¡­and because of that he grabs her hand This is a hard person to control. A chess piece that would have a very unpredictable move. To some people, a chess piece that has its own will is not a good chess piece. But to Erika, this is a chess piece most proficient in inciting chaos. And that is what she wanted. More chaos to the nned order She smiles when she thinks of this. However, there is a question? If Void neutralized all of people abilities and halted Laws and changes the Concept, how could Erika got the information on him and offer such a timely help towards him, that he had no other recourse than to ept? While Erika could not divine Void fate, he could divine the fates of people connected to Void. Void is still not powerful enough to shroud people with his ability. If he does ever get to such point, even Erika would not know how to deal with him At that time however, Void would have other things that he would be worried about Erika was the one that saved him Void had outlived his usefulness in the Crime Alliance and most of the crime leaders sometimes could not stand Void crazy behavior. Unlike those criminals, it was never a benefit or a loss matter for Void. His behavior has always been erratic and he had no friends in the Crime Alliance Benefit and loss is very important to those crime families. They do crime to get benefit. If even that they could not have, why would they go into crime in the first ce? Void disrupt that order. And he had to pay a price. And there is the fact that the crime families wanted to wrest back control from Void. To the outside world, Void is still the leader of the Crime Alliance But to those who in the know, the seat of the leader of the Crime Alliance is empty now. For no, they are still united and did not make any waves. The reason is because Death Monarch is still here Butter, the empty seat of the leader of the Crime Alliance would surely create another bloodbath among the crime families inside the Crime Alliance The rtionship between Void and the Crime Alliance was a mutually beneficial alliance. Once it is no longer beneficial, monsters would do what monsters do. No one in the Crime Alliance could understand Void behavior. But while he could be called crazy, he is not stupid. The crime leaders had thought that Death Monarch would not return and some of them wanted to kill him Without his ever-changing suit, he would be overwhelmed Even though Void himself had trained himself with all kinds of martial arts, he still would not be able to fight against hundreds of people alone. Even though, all of those people abilities were stripped, it is still not enough for them to be weak enough for Void to defeat all of them And they also know Void other arsenals and they too had prepared before they attacked Void Void power of neutralizing every single power around him might make his attacker turns into ordinary humans but it is not that ordinary humans could not fight. Erika had foreseen this by divining the fates of people close to the Crime Alliance leaders and send Antonius to save him. As for her ns¡­. she still has a lot of time and she did not have to be hasty. But, she had a head start now. Void is not simply valuable just because he has the power to neutralize all Concept and Laws. It is also because he is the one that got ¡°that¡± thing from the Temple in Hampi state. It is the thing that Loki and Yewa Hafar was searching for. Loki had many ns and many of them are done concurrently. One of them is of course the thing that Void had gotten Void clearly do not understand the power and ability of the thing he took. But, he probably had an inkling. Of how valuable that thing really is >>>>>> Chapter 962: Stepping once again into the muddy world (1) Before, Void was the leader of the Crime Alliance. While he was just a figurehead, he still was given the respect and protection of the Crime Alliance leader during that time And also he got information. A lot of them. Most of the great powers had all kinds of information on the tips of their fingers. Crime Alliance also knows this and other than the Order of Thinkers, Crime Alliance probably even have more information than the great powers because of how the way the Crime Alliance infiltrated many dark forces of the world If one has topare o the information of the dark side of the world between the great powers and the Crime Alliance, it would be without no doubt that the Crime Alliance would possess more information about the dark forces in the world And Void must have known that there are forces out there that tries to seek him. Loki must have send a few thieves trying to steal the orb from him And the Three Demoness would undoubtedly would also be deployed. As such, Void probably knows the thing that he had gotten is very precious. After all, the things that could catch the attention of Loki the Trickster must not be something ordinary. He just didn¡¯t know how precious it is. If he only knew¡­.and at this Erika sighed. Unfortunately, Void seems to have hidden that thing somewhere. Erika act of drugging him is not simply to prevent him from doing something stupid that would reveal his whereabouts. It was also because she wanted to see if Void had brought that thing with him. She had look over in his robe and look at any of the hidden pocket in his robe, but other than some explosive, hidden weapons, there is no trace of that thing. If Void is any normal person, it would be easy for Erika to deduce the location of that thing. She would just have to hold him, and try to see his timeline. But, such thing would not work against Void. So, she could only forget her desire of having that thing. It is better than Loki and Yewa Hafar having it. The thing that Void has is what would trigger the war of the Sovereign. That is how important it is. One item that bring about a great tragedy. The breaking of the alliance of the Sovereigns. A Civil War of celestial supreme beings that torn apart the sky and crack the earth. The death of the Ice Goddess. The annihtion of the Thunder God and the God of Illusion. All of that started with that one little thing. ording to the timeline, it should not be found just yet. But, because of Loki action, something had changed. This time, Void had gotten it. And now Loki and Yewa Hafar, these two, even though they alreadyid out their ns for other measures, is also seeking for this thing To gain control of the thing that would trigger the War of the Sovereign. A lot of thigs could be adjusted if they have this thing Of course, Loki and Yewa Hafar wanted to have this thing in their possession. Loki must have his own ns. Who knows to what level he would want to change this matter? If this thing is in his hand ahead of time, then maybe the impact of the war could be mitigated. Yewa Hafar would probably don¡¯t want the thing to end up in Loki hands since Yewa Hafar might believe that Loki had the intention to break the matter since the beginning. And he would surely not let that happen. Yewa Hafar wanted it to be the same. Because of all the changes, this desire of Yewa Hafar has also changed. Now, he wants to make sure, it is as close as possible to that other timeline, where the victory of His Lord is guaranteed. But Erika knows better. When the timee for the War of the Sovereign, Loki might already have returned to the Origin and the Loki in the War of the Sovereign might not have full control of the matter The same could not be said for Erika. Her ns are not quite the same as Loki and Yewa Hafar. Because she knows a certain secret that those other two did not know. A secret that would make Loki shocked to his core. And if Yewa Hafar knows it, he had to think twice before using a certain chess piece. Who is the chess piece and who is the yer? This question¡­. Erika knows the answer to it. And the answer would not be the same as the answer that Loki and Yewa Hafar woulde to They missed one part of the puzzle. Usually missing one part of the puzzle did not change the overall picture. But, when the puzzle is Time, then missing one piece, changes the whole picture. This puzzle piece is something that Erika holds. She looks at the torn purple robe of Void and she look at Void face. ¡®Still, so young¡­but so demented¡¯ she muttered under her breath. She sat down on the stool beside the bed Even though the lower part of Void face is still covered by a thin translucent ck cloth, Erika was not interested in seeing Void face. Because she had seen in before. But she seen it in her vision. His hair is long and covering his left eye. And even when he is unconscious, there is this white mist that shrouded him Of course, one could not see it if one did not pay attention. Usually only Divine Comprehension leveler could see such things but Erika eyes had always been special Antonius had ben waiting for Erika inside the hut with Void all of this time. He was still injured when he was brought here and most of the new herbs was used to heal the injury that Void got Unlike other people, he could not be healed by potions or anything magical. If Erika had healing nanobots this would all be very easy But this kind of advanced technology, only the Great Powers had monopoly on it. Erika also knows that Void once tried to imnt more mechanical and technological advances in his body but this move was blocked by the crime family leaders At that time, they were no doubt leaving a way out for themselves. One could say, they were very wary about Void at that time If Void really got his hands on those technology, today matter would probably note to pass since he would be really powerful in the advantageous domain that he is able to create Since Erika had already foreseen that Azief woulde to the area, she had drugged Void before the appearance of Death Monarch And even when he is unconscious, the ability in which everything is neutralized is still active and that is why Death Monarch was not able to see him. Since the concoction was not magical in nature, it could easily put Void to sleep. Erika is deep in her thought, not knowing Antonius steal a nce toward her Antonius looks at Erika back and he sighed, he could see that Erika had already worn that mechanical eye when she enters the hut. He did not say anything about this. He could only sighed He knew what Erika had given Death Monarch and he did not know how to feel about it. So, right now, all he could do was sigh regretfully. It is not the matter of strength. It is a matter of the future. And unlike Erika he could not see the future, so he would always be someone outside trying to look inside He made peace with that. Knowing that he could never fully understand Erika. But this did not mean he did not feel ufortable looking at the current Erika ¡®She always had beautiful eyes¡¯ he thought to himself. It is a pity one of that eye is no longer there. Erika is someone who he vowed to protect. And now she is even his girlfriend. This feeling of uselessness¡­.is something that he hated. He heard her howl to the sky and it takes every fiber of his being not to rush out from the hut and try to ease her pain But he did not rush out. Because he knows he could not ease her pain. This pain is of her choosing. All the burdens of the world on her shoulders¡­.so how could he not feel sad for her? How could he not feel how useless he is? Erika the Oracle could see the future. And as such, most of her actions would not make sense to people who live in the present. Because Erika had always been living in the future and each of her action serve for the future and not the present And that rend his heart apart. He only hopes that after this¡­she would not do something like this again. He sighed as he already knows the answer to that. She would always put herself in danger Chapter 963: Stepping once again into the muddy world (2) Antonius then ask Erika ¡®We¡¯re leaving?¡¯ Erika did not answer immediately. She got up from the stool, look at Antonius and nodded with a smile. She looks around the hut and sighed ¡®More than six years of waiting. Finally, today ended. Now, I am free¡¯ she thought to herself. This words have many meanings. One of them is that she is now free from that fear. Since she had already lose her eye, she no longer fears it. Though the pain would never be forgotten, at least she now had pass this tribtion. As the other meaning of the word free, it is that from now on, Death Monarch would not be able to see her. Each time he would try, he would find that his left eye would restrain him from looking at her position This is how she in that other timeline could move freely in the whole world without the eyes of the strongest Sovereign trained on her. Free from the gaze of Heaven Above. And thenter, he would even protect her in some cases because of his connection with the eye This is because the eye also has benefits for the God of Death. By transnting her eye to Death Monarch, it was like she get a death free card. That would truly be the case when Death Monarch rose to Sovereignter. Or to be more urate, after he cut the restrain of the Heavenly Will from him where he truly controls the domain of life and death As long as she did not die before that, Azief could always bring her back from the Underworld. As of now, she had to be content by the fact that Death Monarch would not be able to see her. Unlike Loki who have the helm of Hades that enables him to hide from any Divine Sense and Yewa Hafar who have his own dark magic that enables him to hide from Death Monarch, Erika did not have such capability. Even in that other timelier she did not have such ability. Of course she had all kinds of blueprint for array formations that could hide her from the eyes of others And that would work¡­. until someone reached Sovereign level. At that stage, there is only a few methods that could really hide one from the eyes of a Sovereign. Unless Erika possess some supreme stealth formation (which also requires all kinds of ingredients and all kinds of resources to construct) there is no way of hiding oneself from the gaze of a Sovereign Giving Death Monarch her eyes were the solution she found. It binds him and restrained him. And some of her interest, be his interest. His interest also be her interest They are now connected through time forever. But the intention of giving him her eyes this time was different than thest In that other timeline she did it for herself. There is a lot of selfishness there. And there is also a hint of trying to take advantage from Death Monarch The rtionship between Erika and Death Monarch in that other timeline could not be considered good But, this time, her intention is not only pure, it is also would benefit Azief. This time, she did it for him. There is an element of curse in the eye. But, if Azief could master it, master the ability to see through time, he might be able to see more, understand more and have more preparation. Her methods are a bit different than Loki. She was not afraid of Azief knowing the future Because¡­.and she smiles at her own thought. She knows something that Loki and Yewa Hafar did not know She had shared her eyes with Azief in that other timeline. And while the Time God had managed to reverse time, reverting fate and destiny, making it like it never happened by overturning the natural order of the Omniverse, the eye of Oracles, and the visions they have seen would always be in the Veil Connected and inerasable. The beads of the Veil which represent the vision of the eye would never ever be destroyed as long as the Will of Borgan existed throughout the Omniverse One might have missed it, lost it, but it would never be erased. Six years, she was under the tree waiting for Death Monarch If Loki thought she was just sitting there, waiting, then it is clear Loki did not know her that much. It is illogical that she would just sit under the tree,menting about the eventual day that she would lose her eyes. That is an unproductive day. And that would not make sense at all. After all, urgency could be felt in both of her heart and Loki heart The destruction of the Omniverse is not some kind of event that you would just be rxing your days waiting until the end You could wait. But you would always be itching to do something to at least curb the uneasiness you felt in your heart Instead, in that span of six years, she had reviews the beads on the curtain of the Veil. She was seeking for the beads of vision that would materialize after Azief in that other timeline had used it In each bead, a memory, a fragment of time, a guide to visions that her eyes had seen on this timeline and in the other, and all the probabilities that would arise from it could be analyzed and review upon And in that contemtion, she found out something that overturned what she thought happened in that other timeline. It is a knowledge that she did not share with Loki. It is a knowledge that made her more confident in the way she employed her ns And what is this knowledge? Smiling, she thought of that day where she saw the vision in her mind. That day, sheughed. Sheughed until her stomach ache. Her eyes were teary because of how hard she wasughing Because she felt like that everything was a joke. She found out about what Azief, the Death God had seen when he had the eye It is quite hard trying to identify where that particr vision was in the countless beads of vision that covers the Veil but she found it. And she found how funny all of it is. Yewa Hafar believe he was ying chess with Loki. Loki believe he is ying chess with her and Yewa Hafar. But Erika knows better. Both of them were wrong She knows that there are not three yers ying chess. It is four people, ying chess. And this other chess yer was hidden so deeply, his scheme was so deep that the moves had been made in another timeline that would affect the current timeline. Yes, this other chess yer is none other than Azief the God of Death. What she found shocked her and made her feel like she had seen the greatest act of the millennium. It seems that Azief in that other timeline had foreseen how he is going to die. He had foreseen it the day he be Sovereign. When he became Sovereign, thee eye that possess the power of irvoyance also upgraded. And in that moment, he gained full control of the eye. With the power akin of a Supreme Being, he tore open the Veil and look greedily at the future. Even as Time, Fate, Destiny try to restrain him, Azief in that moment was all powerful and almighty The most powerful a Sovereign could be at, is during their peak and the other one is during their ascension. When they ascend to that level, the Will of the Omniverse would surrounded them, protect them and supplied them with almost infinite energy. The creation of a Sovereign is not a singr event that affect only one. It affects the whole Omniverse. Each time a Sovereign is born, the ripples of that energy would spread out all over the Omniverse. The farther away a certain star system is from the ce of the energy ripple origin, the lower the effect of that ripple. But, to those who had stepped onto that path, distance is nothing in front of them. They would sense it. The Will of the omniverse would be moved. A Sovereign is connected to all the Multiverse and wherever they go, their powers would not be stripped away by the will of that world. Before you are Sovereign, when you went into a certain world, you would be oppressed by that Will of the World. Sometimes, you might even lose your abilities because the Laws of that World is notpatible with the Laws of the World that you cultivated. But a Sovereign did not have to worry about it since Omniversal energy could be absorbed and used, making a Sovereign a beacon of energy that could use all energies regardless of the worlds or the dimension. The Will of the Omniverse then would not take lightly, for a person to cross that step and would shower him with arge dose of Omniversal energy As such, in that moment of ascension, it is the strongest moment of a Sovereign. Chapter 964: Stepping once again into the muddy world (3) Since all energy of the Omniverse is concentrated towards the person stepping on that Grand Path. Of course, this particr moment is very short but it is enough for Azief at that time to take advantage of it. In that short moment, it is enough for Azief to tore open the Veil and look at the future, ignoring all natural Laws with his prowess. No matter how the Will of Borgan tries to resist, it was broken down as easily as a twig. No resistance whatsoever and no bacsh from Time or Space. This is the same reason why Azief could not revive Paulette. When Paulette died, Jean desire to turn back time causes him to ascended to Sovereign level. He was desperate. This is one of the tragic story during that era. At the same time, that Paulette breathed herst breath, the sorrow and the desire of Jean to want to reverse the Laws of Life and Death, of Time and Space, and of Destiny and Fate itself, something happened. This desire, this obsession was so strong that it broke thest obstacle for Jean to breakthrough to Sovereign level. At this time, the Prohibition of Sovereign did not end yet. But there is cause and effect. That day happened because Azief had denied Jean his victory by helping Katarina during thest Battle for the Divine Throne. Azief control the Divine Throne, momentarily relinquishing Katarina from the Divine Throne and broke the Prohibition of Sovereign, and supply the energy of a ten thousand trillion star towards Earth to cover up theck of energy inside Earth. If this was done in any other day, this energy would have created arge imbnce of energy on Earth. The energy itself would be chaotic and impure which would only make things worse. But, at that time the cumtive Will and energy of the Omniverse streamed toward Jean from the sky Heavens and the energy of these stars merged with the Will of the Omniverse, streaming endlessly toward Jean to help him cross that onest step But there was something that Jean could not have expected. Any Sovereign before him had always break through to Sovereign alone. There was no one around them for fear that they would attract the energy of the Omniverse. But at the time that Jean ascended to Sovereign level,ying lifelessly on hisp is Paulette. And the Will of the Omniverse that poured down toward Jean also negatively affect the soul and body of Paulette who was on his arms. To those who were ascending, this energy is a blessing. But those who were not, it is a curse. The soul of Paulette scattered because of that Will of Omniverse. The soul turns into an anomaly. It could not be summoned by Soul Summoning that Azief had. And it escapes the grasp of the Grim Reaper of the Underworld. As such, even after that, Azief did not revive Paulette. Because, the difficulty is very steep. And there is also a fact that Azief himself rarely broke the rules he had set for himself. If everyone could bring back the dead wherever they wanted, then the bnce between life and death would be destroyed. The rules he had created about bringing back people that died, have something to do with the truth he hadprehended about the cycle of life and death and its rtion toward the energy that existed in the Omniverse. Death and life is required for the prosperity of the Omniverse and for the bnce of the Omniverse. Change it too much, messing with it too much, then there is a price to pay. And this time, the price that one had to pay would not be exclusively bear by oneself but the whole Omniverse Everyone wanted to live forever. But death is a certainty. Longevity is just that. Longevity. It is not true immortality. Erika thought that once one be a Sovereign, one truly be immortal, unable to die. Since she herself had never reached that level and she had seen the invincibility of Sovereign, she truly thought that is the case It wasn¡¯t until she found the vision that she got the truth while Sovereign could live for trillions of years, passing through epochs of existence and survive the decay and entropy of the Universe, Sovereigns could still be killed. There is a stage above Sovereign. It is a stage that Erika himself did not know. What she does know was that in that stage, the being that would step in that transcendent state is someone who is out of the cycle of life and death, of creation and destruction, of time and space, of destiny and fate. All the Laws of the Omniverse could not restrain this being and could not impose upon it. A truly free being that exist eternally and endlessly, possessing all the powers that one could imagine But, as long as one could not reach that level, death is still the Law. Death¡­¡­It kept the bnce. At first everyone might be happy, that nobody died. But sooner orter, the Price would alwayse calling. Erika understood this price because she had seen what Azief had seen. While she could not read the thoughts of Azief, just by seeing the things that he had seen in his journey, had broadened Erika horizon and she understood why Azief did not just revive his old friends when they die. There is creation and there is destruction. Having another life in the Underworld is good enough. If Azief keep bringing dead people to life, then the invisible bnce between dead and life would be broken and cmity would erupt. The energy of the world is boundless. But¡­. this energye from destruction. Destruction rebirthed creation. And so on and so forth. This is among the reason why Azief did not revive Paulette. It is the reason why there is a coffin in Nevend and why the War of the Sovereign finally happens. Regardless of all of this, during Azief ascension he had saw how he died and since then, he had beenying ns. Yes, this is the secret. Azief the God of Death knows how it all going to y out since he first stepped to Sovereign level. Azief of that other timeline find a way to break through the ns that was set for him. He knew what he wascking. He knew of the things he had to endure. This is how deep the scheme of Azief the God of Death. Loki underestimated the cunningness of Azief the God of Death If not for the fact that Erika share the same eye as Azief the God of Death, even she would remain unaware of this fact Maybe, even the fact that she would found this vision is under the calction of that cunning God of Death God of Death Azief in that other timeline is known as a cold and cunning being. His cunningness is not sly like Loki. He was more of a powerful schemer in the dark. His n is even more thorough. It is detailed and when one is trapped inside his scheme, there is already no way out. In the other timeline, people whispers when they speak his name. He was a legend that awe an entire generation of great beings A dangerous being that deter otherworldly invasion. There is a reason why Loki when he spoke of Azief of the future, there is fear and awe in his heart When he moves, people would look out. How did it make sense, the most powerful Sovereign out of the seven could not predict his own fate and destiny? How did it make sense, one of the strongest being in the Omniverse, that could fight against Jade Empire by his lonesome, and could fight against the gods of Asgard could be so helpless at the end? How could it make sense that he had made so many mistake to end up the way he did? Why would he leave so many of people to be his enemies and even nurture some of them to be his rival? This action of his once baffled people. All of this is his mistake, some would think. But it wasn¡¯t until Erika saw the vision that she understood. Azief had found a way to break through to the situation, to find a way of life in the path of death. But, the solution he found could not be employed at his current life or his current timeline. The timing was wrong. Erika saw in the vision of how the Death God nned carefully, putting each chess pieces at the right ce to know certain things at certain time period They were some ws of course but most of it falls into ce just like dominoes that was ced correctly. If Loki and Yewa Hafar is ying 4D chess, then Azief was ying a 5D chess. Chapter 965: Stepping once again into the muddy world iv He was nning a scheme for a timeline that is different from him. For that to happen, all of the tragedy that happen in his timeline should happen like clockwork. For that to happen, he must die. This is his way of finding a chance of life in the path of death Azief had predicted that Jean would be able to roll back time to bring back time to the infancy of the Fall without incurring certain paradox, making the time period that they live in, to be nothing more an information stream instead of a real timeline, thus avoiding a time paradox. There is no other timeline than this. That is how Time God had altered the timeline. Seeing all of that vision, Erika finally understand certain moves of Azief that did not make sense in the past. Loki had always sh with him in that other timeline. Regardless of how easy it was for Azief to kill Loki, he never did. And from the vision she saw, Azief had even supported Loki secretly at that time. In that other timeline, they were not sworn brothers. There is no reason for him to support Loki from the dark when there is no connection between them In the end, Loki had even regarded Azief as a rival and even be friend with him,ter in histe years and it was then that Azief shares a few of his regrets and his hope. This is also part of his n. All of that conversation he had with Loki, was all to prepare Loki for the journey he was about to undertake. Yes, Azief of that other timeline chose Loki as his chess piece. Loki got the idea of helping Azief seeding the Six trials of Azul from Azief himself Azief had mentioned to Loki before how he regretted his choice and how if he had walked the Perfection Path until the end, he would be even stronger And even after the death of Azief, when Loki, Sofia and Jean rack their brains how to save the Omniverse, one of the priorities was to enhance Azief fighting strength. And one of that method is to help Azief pass the Six Saber trials. And who told Sofia and Jean this? It is Loki And Loki is not the only chess piece that Azief had arranged beforehand. Yewa Hafar probably also falls into Azief calction. And she herself must be also in that calction considering that Azief did not remove the eye He knew that the eye would be like a recording device. Yet, even knowing that, he did not remove it. Erika believe that Azief believe that she would one day found this vision and act the way she did after knowing it. There is of course many of the fragment of the vision of Azief she still did not find amidst the thousands of beads. She would start searching for it of course, to know the scheme of Azief. Now, there is another task she had added in the list of things she should do Who knows who else is his chess piece in this world, not knowing that they are the chess piece? Now, this is true Etherna chess. All-epassing and all knowing! Deep, cunning and unfathomable. That is the characteristic of the scheme of the God of Death. This is the knowledge that only she knows And because of that she knew that in this timeline, when Azief broke through Sovereign level, he would once again be able to ess through the Veil But whether he could seek the vision of his other timeline, that is another story. After all, the only reason why Erika manage to locate those vision is because she knows that there would be a trace of the vision of Azief in the Veil But would Azief of this timeline knows it? That is remain to be seen. ¡®Hah¡¯ she sighed. this is a game of chess. And theyout was actuallyid down by Azief, in a timeline that no longer exist. Erika shudders to think how deep this scheme really goes. Erika was thinking of this and she appears dazed in the eyes of Antonius. Antoniuse near her and was about to tap her shoulder to snap her out of her daze but then she sighed and shakes her head, like she wanted to clear her head Antonius take a step back as Erika slowly walked out from the hut. Seeing that Erika is going out of the hut, Antoniuse near the bed, and carry Void on his back as he walked out from the hut, walking beside Erika ¡®Where should we go?¡¯ Antonius asked. Erika look behind her and look at Antonius and Void on his back and her smile falters a bit. ¡®I forgot he is with us. He does help a lot when there is some vision that I don¡¯t want to see with his peculiar ability of neutralize everything. But when travelling with him, it is true that we could not use conventional way¡¯ Antonius understood what Erika is talking about With Void among them, they could no just fly in the sky or use teleport stone to teleport themselves to some other continent. Antonius then ask Erika ¡®Wouldn¡¯t you be prepared for this?¡¯ Erika smiles returns back ¡®As a matter of fact, I did. I got someone to deliver us the Narwhal¡¯ ¡®Narwhal? The sea creature?¡¯ Erika shook her head and said ¡®An anti-detection, anti-bullet, anti-energy field with all the state of the art weaponry technology submarine half the size of a Battlestar. The Quarters is also very luxurious. And I need some luxurious lifestyle after all these years living like some kind of forest gypsy¡¯ she said with a smile However, there is a question in Antonius mind. Most of the time, anything that the Oracle wanted would be ryed to him and he would be the one doing all of this thing. Because Antonius is the only one that she brought with him all of those years ago to the Stonehenge area as she waits for someone toe Then who did she contact and who has the ability to provide such a thing to her? ¡®Who¡­. answer the call?¡¯ He asked. ¡®The Seven Warlords of Greece¡¯ Erika unhesitantly reply. ¡®Ah¡¯ Antonius said in realization. No wonder, he thought. Those Seven Warlords very much respected the Oracles as most of them rose to power because of the guidance of the Oracle. He sighed This means, they are stepping back into world politics. ¡®hah¡¯ he sighed inwardly With all things solved, Erika look at the world with renewed determination. She might lose her eyes, but it seems the world is as just beautiful as before But, there is something missing. She still smiles, nheless Because the world had changed. Then she walked toward the other side of the ind. And behind her Antonius follows with Void on his back The Great Oracle once again would step to the world stage! >>>>> This is one long chapter that had to be cut into four chapters. In this chapter as you can see, another secret has been revealed. And right now, the only one that knows this secret is Erika. Azief in the other timeline is also one of the chess yers. Foreshadowingplete. Hope you enjoy the story as we raced to the matter of the Divine Throne battle. If you like the story, leave some good reviews and get the word out for me. All I could do to repay you all is only to keep writing as much as I could. And my fingers is healing nicely. But I still did not want to put too much strain on it so I no longer write five thousand word a day. Anyway, cheer me up with some gifts. And see you again in the next chapter. Chapter 966: Thunder descend, peace returns (1) Pandemonium When Azief took that step away from the Oracle in that ind, his destination is none other than Pandemonium With one step, his body merge with the Laws of the world and like light travelling through space, he returned to Pandemonium in a blink of an eye The spacews around him causes the path where he bends the space to be affected. He ignored all the spatial storms or energies storms all over the world. None of it could affect him and the ce where he wanted to go There is resistance but this resistance is easily destroyed by the superior Laws that Azief possess. Distance and time were bended by his will and the Heavenly Will had no power to pressure him In the world right now, there is only four people that could easily navigate the world without being constrained by time and distance Azief, Jean, Hikigaya and Warp As for the other three it is because they are Divine Comprehension leveler that have understood the Laws and as such could easily travel through the world even though the pressure of the world had increased. As for Warp it is because of his unique ss that could circumvent the Laws of Space and Time with his teleportation and warping abilities. Each of them is doing their own things right now Hikigaya is trying to settle some scores. Who knows how it will affect the world? Jean is maintaining the time dtion on the vortex leading to the Seresian world and Death Monarch Azief, the most powerful man in the world had now returned to Pandemonium to sat back on his ck onyx throne. As for other people in the world, it would be very hard for them to do things the way Death Monarch do things. No longer Disk Formation leveler the ceiling of power on Earth. Disk Formation leveler right now is like Energy Disperse Stage before. Because the energy of the world increase, it changes not only the geography but the hardness and the pressure of the world. Disk Formation leveler would find it hard to destroy mountains and move seas like before. At least they have to be Divine Comprehension to at least possess power like that now. Of course, if Disk Formation levelers went out to the starry skies and found a world that is like Earth, their power is enough to destroy that. It is because Earth has been transformed that it endurance and toughness also be abnormally freakish. The advantage is that now, if Disk Formation levelers fought against each other, it would not create such arge damage to the world. And now that the world had expanded beyond imagination, as Earth is now like a Super Earth, possessing great vastness ofnd and seas, Disk Formation leveler could fight in many of these empty continents and ind There would be a great change in the world after the dust settle. This is something that each of the great power could see. Azief think of all of this even when he is teleporting. It did not take long as it only takes one second. But as he grows more powerful, his thought process be faster. And then he arrived at Pandemonium When he arrived, the protection formation of the continent glows brightly like a sun that is burning bright, and his aura spreads to all four corners of the continent The protection formation is made by him and as such it recognizes its master as there is arge trace of his power in the formation. The Shadow Guard might modify it a bit but the base of that protection formation is his power. Azief in that moment when he is translucent and above the continent of Pandemonium, he sees the entire Pandemonium and he was awed by the size of Pandemonium right now Even if the whole poption of Earth before the Fall all move into Pandemonium right now, there would be enough to giverge tract ofnd to each of them and still have a lot ofnds to give. It is like the continent is the size of four earthbined. That is arge mass size ofnd. He saw a lot of emptynds and tall mountains that pierces the sky and all kinds of beast and nts that he had never seen before all over the new Pandemonium It only took him a second nce to see all of this. But, then he focuses his mind toward the protection formation. He pointed his finger and nine auras, each of the aura have different colors as it flew toward the protection formation and assimted itself with the protection formation. Suddenly, the protection formation glows with nine colors that shines brightly all over Pandemonium. There is now a certain sense of sharpness on the protection formation. It is the application of the power of the Cosmic Law Cosmological forces swirl around the new protection formation. This shock the formation master that was hard at work trying to repair and patch up the cracked formation. The formation master then all prostrated to the ground and bow toward the sky. They did not see Death Monarch but they knew the only one capable of doing such thing would be the master of the formation. On some other side of Pandemonium there is other formation which is the formation of the Shadow Guard, the formation of the officials and the formation that was created by the military. But as the nine auras enter the protection formation, these nine aura cut all of the other formation that exist in Pandemonium Azief smirks. He had put a lot of formation to protect Pandemonium from external enemies before. But now that he had reached Divine Comprehension leveler, he knew that all of the other formation that he created before would not be able to stand an attack from a Divine Comprehension leveler. As he was always a decisive person, he cut away all of the other formation. Since it is useless, why keep it? The force of that nine auras are sharp and as it covers all the ley lines it cut away all of the other formation, like a tsunami that swept everything on its way. Nine pirs of light shine on nine different part of the continent. And each of these auras is sharp The nine auras all had a concepts and Laws inside it. The Law of Death. The Law of Life. The Law of Rebirth. The Law of Time. The Law of Darkness. The Law of Elements. The Law of Destruction. The Law of Destiny. And The Law of Fate. This is the Law embedded in each pir. Looking at it, it is overkill. With Azief current strength, even ten thousand of Disk Formation leveler would not be able to easily break this current protection formation. Only Divine Comprehension leveler could break this formation. And even that would not be as simple as a breeze since this is Laws of the World that is used as formation. The cons about using formation is that it had to be set up beforehand. The advantages are that it multiplied the power several times. It is the reason why a prepared formation master could defeat even people one level above them He decided to call this formation the Nine Laws Prison Formation It did not take much effort for him to do such a thing. He supplies energy to the protection formation as the protection formation expanded to cover up all of thends of Pandemonium He did not need physical contact with the formation to strengthen the formation itself. He had send the energy as easily as blowing wind from his mouth As the protection formation grows stronger, everything that is inside its sphere of influence would be calmed down It pulverizes any spatial storms and energy storms. It calms down the heavens and nourish the Earth This is truly godlike means. It did not matter that Pandemonium has be even bigger than before. It did not matter how many auspiciousnd that had popped out of all of a sudden creating energy storm all over Pandemonium, his energy shrouded them all and calm all disturbance. The people of Pandemonium could feel this aura. This aura is familiar for the people of Pandemonium. And even though they did not see Death Monarch, when they saw the Centre Pce suddenly being shrouded by white mist and dark clouds gathers above the tallest tower of the Centre Pce, they know in their hearts that the eternal monarch of Pandemonium had returned ¡®Death Monarch had returned!¡¯ ¡®Death Monarch had returned!¡¯ The shouts filled the streets of the capital. The guards on the wall of the Centre pce all look at each other and look toward that tallest tower with gaze that is filled with reverence. The people felt safe now. Those officials that were on the site quickly send orders to spread the news as fast as possible and as to many people as possible. Chapter 967: Thunder descend, peace returns (2) The news had to be spread out to calm down the people and deter people who have bad intentions Not everybody agrees with the decision to protect Loki the Trickster from universal condemnation. Some people wanted to petition Death Monarch and some wanted to pressure Death Monarch with protest. But those officials who had long work inside the Centre Pce knows this is an act of throwing eggs into stone. Pandemonium is Death Monarchnd. And all the forces inside it belongs to him Whether they like it or not did not matter. They have lived under the protection of Death Monarch all of these years. They should not be stupid enough to contest Death Monarch in this matter. Thunder roars and swirling clouds shrouded the Centre Pce from above. The sight brings chills to the people nearby the Pce. Like other ces in the whole world, Pandemonium had also expanded. And they expanded thergest The reason is because the amount of energy in Pandemonium is the densest. The expansion of a certainnd is determined by the concentration of energy that existed there in the first ce As such, most of the forbidden ces in the world before the expansion benefited the most. And Pandemonium, which is also known as Australia before the Fall and was also one of the forbidden continent also benefitted. Right now, because of the expansion of the continent, surges of world energy descend down to each and every corner of Pandemonium. This would surely create another boom in people to level up easier like in the beginning of the Fall. All over Pandemonium nano robots are rebuilding structures in a blink of an eye. Buildings rose up by the minutes and in only a few minutes, an outline of a building could already be seen Technology has gone a long way. The most admirable traits of humans are that they could easily adapt to their environment. Each time a Disk Formation leveler duke it out with each other, there would be great damage to cities and countries. If they rely on humanbor to build structures each time such a thing happens, then how much things it would take for them to rebuild it back and get the industry started again. Of course humans are stronger now and for those in Energy Disperse Stage to pile up beams of steel weights tons on their shoulder is nothing hard But the problem was those people who were strong did not want to simply be builders. Most of them join army or seek the path to greater power. Since they did not need to live inside buildings as their bodies could withstand even the harshest weather, rarely one could see Energy Disperse Stage helping out in construction site. Of course there are exception like in the World Government were their task is decided by the government There is a reason why World Government could quickly rebuild after a catastrophe. Unity has its powers but it also has its con But most of these powerful people would not be easily found in such construction site. And those who would work as builders are the people who were below Energy Disperse Stage While they are not exactly weak, they are not exactly overpowered either. As such the great powers all research ways to build things faster and save on humanbors. Pandemonium had researched nanobots for a long time to rectify this weakness of them. Since they could not do what World Government did, they have to find another way and that way was the use of robotic engineering advancement. A path of technological advance wasid out to patch up the weakness of certain sectors of the government. Most of it was supplied by the Order of Thinkers and was modified the researcher of one of the division of military intelligence. Order of Thinkers probably have more technology rted to this as they would surely have more advanced robots and nanobots to just name a few. The crowd on the other hand helps out the others while the soldiers of Pandemonium had been ordered by the officials to seek the other viges and determine the new geography of this expanded continent Outside, there is still a lot of thing that needs to be done. But before the return of Death Monarch to Pandemonium, there was this anxiousness. They felt uncertain. There is energy storms every few minutes, threatening to undo their work in matters of second And there is also the chance of encountering new beast and monsters that would also be strengthened by this sudden rejuvenation of worldly energy But the moment the news of the return of Death Monarch was ryed to the other soldiers, the feeling of anxiousness, uncertainty all were washed away It is just unfortunate that they could not ry this news to those who were far away. Because of the waves of energy that is still far from being equally distributed all across the world, somemunication devices were also affected as most of themunication device nowadays is abination of magical energy in the air and mechanical technology Pandemonium is now safe. This is the thought of those people who saw the unnatural phenomenon in the Centre Pce. The officials who have finished ryed their orders quickly wanted to return to the Pce. Some of them had used a spaceship to travel through the distance. It is not a private ne. Instead it is a spaceship, with sleek design and aerodynamically pleasing with most of the enhancement focused on speed. Usually, these officials are not people with great powers or possess high levelbat power. This is also the reason why the official¡¯s faction was always suppressed by the military faction in the court of Pandemonium The spaceship is given to each one of the elected officials. Mostly because they did not have the ability to fly or teleport themselves, they mostly had to use manual travel like any other people before the Fall. And even then, they rarely use it. Because most of the officials live in the Centre Region near the administrative center of Pandemonium, they did not have to travel far to go to the Pce. As such, carriage is the mode of transportation to the Centre pce. Of course, when someone think of carriage one would think that the carriage of these officials is slow. That is not entirely true as the horses that all these carriages have are not normal horses. If the driver of the carriage is really determined to quicklye to the Pce, these carriages could move faster than a car. But there is rarely a case where they were forced toe to the pce in a short time. As for today, these officials finally have the chance to use the spaceship. Even though they are still in the center region, the distance from their house to the Centre Pce had be farther away The officials then decided a meeting ce beforehand and they all met there and discuss the matter before rying their orders to the other department of Pandemonium government. And some of these officials are officials that truly cares for the people and some of them flew their spaceship to the remote regions of Pandemonium to help the people. Those closer to the Centre Region got the news of Death Monarch returns. But the moment they wanted to go to the Pce to greet Death Monarch, a telepathic message enters their mind The cold voice that reverberates in their mind is unmistakable. It is Death Monarch The word is very simple ¡°Put your effort in establishing order and don¡¯t disturb me¡± that is the word that echoes in the minds of all the officials and even the militarymanders They all nodded and understood the intention of Death Monarch. They did not question it and continue their work. Inside the Centre Pce, Azief had appeared in front of his throne. His Divine Sense envelop the entire continent and he frowned Even now, the world is still expanding. It is slower than before because the energy of the Multiverse is slowly assimting with this world but without a doubt, it is still expanding And Azief frowned not only because the world kept expanding. But also because he could sense there is a change in the Laws of the World. There are more paths for people to choose from. This is not necessarily bad. Some people could even have new paths or find a way to revive back their broken path. New Laws enters the world and this feeling is very magical. Azief was not in a hurry right now. Because he could sense that there is an opportunity here. He is trying to deduce whether this could help him break through faster to Essence Creation level The world right now to the eyes of the people is now choke full of worldly energy. And that is not the only energy that is now filling the whole world Universal energy is also in abundance. And there is even a trace of Omniversal energy. There is even Celestial energy and a few strand of Chaos energy This is the effect of the Multiverse Convergence effect. Powerful world would absorb energy, power and fortunes of the other world If Earth Prime was not able to protect Earth from other people invasion during that time convergence, then cmity would happen to humanity. But because they seeded, they now gained a lot. Failed, and they were cursed. Seed, and they would be blessed. That is the things that those people could see. But Azief had broken through to Divine Comprehension leveler. He sees more than them >>>> Chapter 968: The new path (1) Thinking about it, Azief, Jean and Hikigaya are all the highest level beings on Earth right now. Right now, they are far ahead of all the living beings on Earth. For them to reign in the world is an easy method. If not for the fact that Azief had always find a way to grows even stronger, it would not be weird for other people to develop thought of controlling the world Anyone who wanted to control the world first had to think whether that is something that Death Monarch would allow. And for example, if Hikigaya is the one that wanted to rule the world, there is still a mountain in front of him that he could not move. And if Hikigaya stops practicing, then Azief who is always seeking his path forward would be even stronger until he suppresses all beings. As Azief grows stronger, people had to follow. And as they follow, they saw their Grand Path. And once they saw their Grand Path, world domination felt like something meaningless The Grand Path of the Omniverse is the way of eternal immortality. How would they then care about world domination when they could master the veryws and essence of creation of the world? Azief is also thinking about this matter very carefully. If he broke through to Essence Creation, the chance for him to return home would be higher. He then shakes his head There is a problem that he thinks would probably happens after this expansion ended. But for now, that is not his problem He focused back on the world. His Divine Sense spread all over the world, covering the entire. This is a magnificent feat as the world currently had be even bigger and the energy is even more denser. Other people Divine Sense sometimes could not spread to even ten kilometers around them But Azief Divine Sense spreads all over the. Having the controls of Laws, does have its advantages. The world right now is full of spiritual air made up of all kinds of energy. With each passing moment, Azief could see that all kinds of nts and creatures mushroomed over all thend Some of these creature evolved from the creature that already existed on Earth. But some were formed by the energy of the world, creatures of pure energy They bore strange appearances and belonged to different kinds of species, but they all lived as a form of their own state being. huge exotic beasts could be seen everywhere, fighting for the energy that fills the world. It was like an instinct for them. Monsters and beast are not the only thing that manifested from thin air. There is also the creation of all kinds of mountains as many of them stretched tall into the clouds, with peculiar peaks and weird stones, clear water and white sand, making them look like a heavenlynd. He sees it clearer this time. But the reason of spreading his Divine Sense is not only because he wanted to see the world. He was searching for someone. ¡®There you are¡¯ he mutters to himself. Then he disappeared for a second. The space around him distorted and segmented like something very powerful had just broken itsw. And then before the space had the chance to reform itself, Azief appeared back in that spot Only this time, there is someone standing beside him, his hand is on that person shoulder The person looks around and smiles bitterly ¡®My lord¡¯ that person said. Azief release his hand. It is a woman, d in white tight robes. It had the same kind of design like his Shadow Lord attire. This woman is Sasha the Nightingale. Azief of course had to have his most loyal shadow by his side now that he nned to went into seclusion to break through to Essence Creation. Azief then walk to his throne and sat upon it. Inside the Pce right now, there is the Keepers of the Pce and the other attendants. But in the throne room there is only Death Monarch and Sasha. Sasha look at Death Monarch, bows and greets him ¡®Wee back, my lord¡¯ Azief wave his hand and said ¡®You activated that bullet just at the right time¡¯ Azief said. Sasha smiles as her head still do not dare look at Death Monarch right now. She did not know the mood of Death Monarch right now. ¡®I am just doing my job¡¯ ¡®Why disappear?¡¯ he asked. Azief was not angry. If there is anyone he could trust among his officials, Sasha tops the list. He was just curious of the reason Sasha had done the best she could during the battle. She even went down and activated the weapons to help him when he was fighting with the Demon king. Azief expected her then to lead the rescue effort and the rebuilding afterwards. But instead, she suddenly disappears. Of course he could see that the other secret division is now all around Pandemonium, all of them probably was ordered to do something by Sasha But Sasha herself was not in the continent He waited for Sasha to answer the question. Sasha thinks of a way to exin it. Some of it is easy to exin. But there is also some that is hard to exin. ¡®There is two reason. There are some things that requires my attention and since I could not yet confirm it, I would not report on it. That is the first reason. The second reason is the Three Demoness¡¯ Azief suddenly understood ¡®You were trying to track them?¡¯ She nodded And how did that go?¡¯ ¡®They have their own methods. Even though the space around the world are all unstable and no people could travel in a speed as fast as before, the Three Demoness seems to have some methods. No doubt, Loki taught them as they are as slippery as him¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit Sasha then exin ¡®One of the Three Demoness had deep rtions with the Broker. One could only imagine all the kinds of information that the Broker had. If I could track them and they lead me to the Broker, not only will the Shadow Guards would get the Broker we will also get all of their intel. And I also heard that the Broker had a list¡¯ Azief nodded. He also read the report before. The Broker had a list. Some people called it the Dark List. Inside that list is the name of all people of the Crime Alliance, the spies in the Great Powers, and even those who had retired and hiding. It is how the Broker maintain his power with the Crime Alliance and the Great Powers. This news only broke out after he went missing. Because of this news, it had deterred many of forces to seek for him that hard. They don¡¯t want the Broker to reveal about what is in that list to their enemies if he was annoyed. But that did not mean people stopped searching for him. Instead, knowing that he had such a list make certain forces wanted to find him more. For example, Pandemonium. Unlike the other great powers, Pandemonium had the Shadow Guards who have its own branch of intelligence gathering. Pandemonium rarely use the Broker channel of information. The Shadow Guards also send spies to the other great powers. But, they are not worried that much about the safety of their spies. Because backing them is Pandemonium. If there is a spy of Pandemonium that is identified, most great power would still give Pandemonium face and would protest in the World Council. Then the administrator of Pandemonium would just offer some words of apology and then bring back the spies back to Pandemonium As long as Azief is the strongest person in the world, those great powers had to think carefully if they wanted to offend Pandemonium thoroughly. Since this is the case, Sasha is very interested in getting her hands on the Dark List. Azief understood Sasha intention. Sasha seems to find a new passion in being in charge of a secret agency for gathering intelligence all over the world. ¡®What are your ns now?¡¯ Azief asked. Sasha thought for a second and said ¡®My lord, I was thinking of going to the Hill to help Jean. I know how you treat¡­. Katarina¡¯ as she raises her head slightly trying to deduce the heart of her superior He did not look happy. So, Sasha look back down to the ground in that bowing posture. Azief then sighed and after thinking for a while he said ¡®Stay here. Protect Pandemonium¡¯ Sasha then raise her head and look at Death Monarch and said ¡®What about Time Monarch Jean?¡¯ Azief close his eyes and then after a few second of thinking he opens his eyes and said ¡®he could handle it. The energy is enough. And if it¡¯s not enough, I am now here. If ites to such measure, I could still help him. As for the Three Demoness, let them go for now. Your priority would be Pandemonium for now. Tell the Three Great General to return. All of the forces of Pandemonium must return to Pandemonium before the end of the week.¡¯ Sasha suddenly understood and then frowning she said ¡®My lord, are you trying to breakthrough to the next level?¡¯ Chapter 969: The new path (2) Azief had nothing to hide so he nodded Sasha then look back down at the floor, but one could sense that there is a storm going on her heart right now No matter how powerful Death Monarch really is, it is not easy for him to raise his level just like that. Sasha is confident of Death Monarch ability. But in the off chance that something goes wrong with Death Monarch, then Pandemonium would be besieged on all sides. It is not that Sasha did not hear about Death Monarch deration of protecting Loki. That alone had put Pandemonium as the target of many And now, Death Monarch is about to go into seclusion. The reason that they did not dare move is simply because Death Monarch is in the Divine Comprehension level. There is no one above him on Earth and even those who reached Divine Comprehension level is still on the beginning stage like Hikigaya and Jean. They could not threaten Azief lead right now But, if Death Monarch suffers some mishap during his attempt of trying to break through, those enemies in the dark would surely pounce. But there is nothing more she could say She knows where to draw the lines and she understood why Azief is taking such a risk. It is because of Katarina. Sasha herself had once tangled with Katarina but she had no hard feeling for that woman. But one thing she does admire was the fact that this woman had the heart of this cold man in front of her. Even though the rtionship between Sasha and Death Monarch had grown closer, there is still this invisible wall between them And both of them understand where the line ends. Azief is the superior. Sasha is the subordinate. They did not cross these lines, staying faithfully inside these lines. So, to Sasha, she did not feel the warmth that Katarina, Sofia, Sina and Loki experience. The warmth that he had is reserved for those closest to him For many, Death Monarch is a cold person with merciless attitude toward his enemies. That was not necessarily true. But the world had painted his image like this and this image had without a doubt shape the way the world sees Death Monarch In a way, the World Government propaganda years ago does have some effect in the way the world views Death Monarch Sasha nodded. She was shocked with the way how easy it was for Death Monarch toe to her and bring her back but she had already calmed down. Now, since the task is given, she is about to return to do her job. She had to call of the things she had prepared. And she also had to try to call all of the department head of the Shadow Guard The Shadow Guard to some people is a small but elite group of people tasked with executing the will of Death Monarch This is not entirely wrong but it is not entirely true either. It is true about executing the will of Death Monarch. That is not wrong. What is wrong however was that it is small. Since it is an organization that is clouded with secrecy, most of the time people do not have aplete grasp of the extent of the size of this organization. The public face of the Shadow Guard is Sasha. She is the head of the Shadow Guard. All the information in Pandemonium always in the hand of the Shadow Guard. And the information that the Shadow Guard possess is not constrained only in Pandemonium as they also possess all kinds of dirt on all the Great Powers. The Shadow Guard had many divisions. To some of the high officials of the Pandemonium administrator, they know that the Shadow Guard acted like the supervisors of these secret departments but other than that, they were as clueless as other people The only one that knows the true size and how many departments there is in the Shadow Guard is only Azief and Sasha. And because of the power that Azief had bestowed Sasha, enabling her to create department ording to circumstances, the power to execute first before reporting, there is even some secret department that even Azief did not know. During the expansion of the world, Sasha enacted a certain protocol. The heads of these department follows her protocol and now most of them are all scattered all over the world. Azief did not know the full story but he knows it would take time for these heads to return back to Pandemonium, hence the one-week time period. After saying his orders, Azief did not say anything else, remaining silent on his throne. Sasha face frown a bit before she sighed inwardly It is very hard serving someone who did not say anything much Since Sasha is ustomed to this, she was about to excused herself out of the room when suddenly she stops. There is aplicated expression on her face She closes her eyes and she ask herself¡­¡­should she really be asking this? But she wanted to know. And she believes that if she got some guidance from Death Monarch, it would clear her confusion. This confusion is rted to her future Grand Path. If anyone is closer in realizing their Grand Path, it is none other than Death Monarch. She sighed open her eyes and she turns back to look at Death Monarch. She did not bow. Azief who was about to think of a certain way to breakthrough also saw Sasha behavior and his eyebrows was raised. Sasha and him had always had a very formal rtionship. When they meet each other in the capacity of superior and subordinate, Sasha would treat him very formally. They were times of course when they are informal with each other. But Sasha prefers formality and it is not something that Azief dislike either. This kind of behavior shows that Sasha is going to be informal. There is a trace of a smile on Azief face. He waited for her. Sighing again, she then be determined. ¡®Death Monarch, could I ask a question?¡¯ Azief confirmed it this time. When it is something about work, Sasha would always address him as my lord. But, this time she addressed him as Death Monarch He nodded and said ¡®Ask it¡¯ ¡®I felt something when the world expanded and the surges of energy from the multiverse pouring in. It was like there is a fundamental change is happening. I felt like there is a brand new path for me. Is this feeling wrong?¡¯ she could ask this question to Azief., Of all the people in the world, he is the one walking in the front and the only one that probably knows the answer Sasha since the beginning of the expansion of the world felt something on her path. She is a Nightingale. That is the title she had and the title that everyone in the world is ustomed to it But it is actually the secret ss of thieve ss. That is why her stealth technique is very advanced and when she wants to hide, there is rarely anyone that could smoke her out. If not for the fact that her level and Death Monarch level is heaven apart, she could even hide from the eyes of Death Monarch. Sasha had struggle a lot. In the Fake World she lost all of her powers and then recultivated from the beginning, choosing another ss and this time with the help of Sina potions manage to solve a quest and acquired the secret ss. After that, being the de of Death Monarch will, she had be a powerful official in Pandemonium, a position in which she could amass a lot of information and resources. Her advancement then became very fast and while others are struggling to break through to Disk Formation, she had done it even though she cultivated back from the very beginning. Her level is also very stable because while she did use external help, she did not rush it like in the beginning. This is the advantages of working for a powerful organization and why some people out there would sacrifice their freedom to join the Great Powers. However, there is now a problem that Sasha had felt now that she is in Disk Formation level. Even though, she had broken through a lot in this six years and she had reached the Middle Realm of the Disk Formation level, there is no trace of her finding her own Grand Path. Every once in a while, the feelinge. But the moment it came, it disappears as fast. She knows that if she could collect energy and even more energy she could break through to Divine Comprehension But, her Divine Comprehension level would not be able to deter or threaten other Divine Comprehension leveler. Because her Laws wouldck substances. Azief on the other hand cultivated thirteen Laws. For someone to cultivated so many Laws, it then follows logic that it would take even more time for them to understand and master these Laws. But logic never did follow Death Monarch. With the help of the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy, he had understood the Laws like he had been studying it for ten thousands of years. As for Sasha, if she continues on this path, by the time she would try to break through to Essence Creation, it would be insurmountably hard. And the path might be cut off from her by that time. There is a chance for her to stop at Divine Comprehension and never ever be able to progress again. But, the cmity today, brought about a sense of premonition in Sasha heart. There is a fated chance for her. A feeling of a certain interconnectedness that urge her to find her path. How could she then remain calm? But, she is also confused. This feeling is it truly a chance? Or is she feeling something else and she is wrong? >>>> Chapter 970: The truth of the system Actually, what she felt is not special. Everyone felt it. Like there is a brand neww that is actualizing in this. This kind of thing could not be hidden. A new way suddenly appeared. Thousands of new path suddenly exploded into existence and all kinds of new methods toward this path could now be deduced. The closer one is to the source of power, the stronger this feeling is. For people like Azief, Jean and Hikigaya, they easily understood what it is. The knowledge is embedded in the fabric of reality. But for people on the lower level, all they could feel was a bit of feeling. But this is enough for them to recognize that there is new way Azief smiles. To say it is a brand neww is not quite urate. If Azief had to summarize it, it is this Laws, felt even more obvious as it is tempered by the Laws of all the worlds that connected through the Multiversal Convergence. This is the Will of the Omniverse. Spread and scattered throughout all of dimension and parallel universes, these Will did not dissipate and remain the same It might have different names in other words, it might have certain differences, but since it came from the same source, from the same will, in essence it is the same. This will, this Law had always been on Earth since the Fall. But the path seeking is hard because unless one truly understands the many secrets of the world, understand oneself and understand their own path and Laws, one would feel hard to sense this Will But the Multiversal Convergence brings out this will toward the surface. For Azief, this did not mean much since he is pretty sure what path he is walking on. The same for Jean and Hikigaya. But for others who are still seeking the path, this feeling is very important to them Azief very much fond of Sasha. It would not be bad for her to know certain things. Still smiling, he then said ¡®Your feeling is not wrong. There is another way¡¯ Sasha frowned a bit, still not understanding fully. Azief forgot that not everybody was privy to the knowledge that the system they had is merely the imitation of advanced civilization in the Universe. And Sasha is always busy defusing attempts of attack against Pandemonium so she had neglected her levels all of this time. If Azief really had to describe the daily life of Sasha it would be a little bit like Jack Bauer in the 24 TV show. She did not just have time to catch a break. Since she is in charge of Pandemonium, she rarely touches the research on the extraterrestrial things unless it is rted on her case. If people think that Sasha reads all the information that came daily toward the Shadow Guard, they would be sorely mistaken since that is not just possible. The system that the World Orb give them, it is useful and quickly enable humans to grow stronger. But the path of that system is not the only path in the world. And sometimes, the path of the system is not suitable to some people. There is also some w in it. Sasha then ask ¡®Can you exin a bit deeper?¡¯ Azief nodded and then he said ¡®It means the new generation does not have to cultivate energy the same way we did¡¯ Sighing he added ¡®I don¡¯t know if that is a good thing or not. Only time would tell whether breaking the system is good for humanity or not¡¯ Then shaking his head, he continued ¡®They could break the system by practicing in other methods. New Laws appears and new way is formed. As such, there is many more choices. We are lucky that we are of the first generation of the Fall. Energy is full in abundance and the system pointed us, guides on how to grown stronger the fastest¡¯ ¡®Because of the loophole of the system, we could easily absorb energy into our body without the hassle of refining it first¡¯ Then sighing he said ¡®But, the next generation would not be as lucky as we are. Right now, people could easily break through to Disk Formation and the path forward to Divine Comprehension is very optimistic. But in the future, maybe it is ever hard for onemunity to have Disk Formation levelers as the energy of the world is absorbed by the early people. Like us¡¯ There is silence for a while. The problem of energy distribution. This problem is not something new. The World Government had once raised this issue in the World Council before. But now because of the Multiversal Convergence and the surge of energy that is nourishing the world, this matter would also be forgotten and not be raised until that momente again. The energy seems like it would be endless. But Azief knows better. Once someone broke through the ceiling of the Supreme Being level of power, the amount of energy that is needed to break through such level would be astronomical. However, this is not the thing that Azief wanted to talk about, so he resumed talking about system ¡®We also have sses¡¯ Sasha nodded. She is listening to the word of Death Monarch intently and trying to understand it. Azief then exin more about sses in details. This is based on his understanding of sses after understanding the Laws Since he could see Laws of the world and even manipte it, there is a certain sense of a truth being opened to him regarding certain things And one of these thing is about the sses each person would get after choosing a ss and how it rtes to one advancement to be stronger. ¡®The sses are not some simple ss like in the game. when we all started we all feel like the sses in the system is like the ss in the game. This is not entirely wrong¡¯ Pausing for a second he then continues ¡®There is Warriors, mage, Healers to name a few. There is all this kind of familiar sses in the game. But if you notice, there is many other sses that in the game it did not have. There is Shadow Lord, Earth Controller, Martial Art Overlord, Beast King, Thunder Lord, Time Lord and many other sses you won¡¯t find in games. This is what we called the secret sses. And there is a secret about it as there is also a secret about the normal sses.¡¯ Sasha did not know what Azief is about to say but he felt that this would rte to her advancement. There is this premonition in her heart so she listens even more carefully. ¡®All of this sses are not merely some imitation of games. Instead, each ss is actually the representation of a grand path. Did you read about the Etherna?¡¯ Azief asked. Sasha nodded and Azief continue by saying ¡®When the Etherna civilization was destroyed, each of these Ethernian was turned into the Wills of the Omniverse. One could only imagine their strength before their death, to be able to assimte themselves into the Will of the Omniverse¡¯ Azief did not dare boast that he knows the most about Etherna on Earth. But, since he began walking his path and as he saw many ancient things and structures in the Universe, he began knowing a bit more about the lore of this ancient primordial beings that existed long before Time itself existed. A being that birthed all of the Laws of the Omniverse. And after seeing and walking on the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy, he knew even more thing about Etherna and he even bears some Karma with Etherna as he took over the power and blessing that the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy had bestowed him with Power had a price. If anything, if there is not price, then that worries Azief. Azief continue saying toward Sasha Epochs after epochs passed and this will of the Etherna turned into Laws. Some was too weak and turns into particles, but the strongest of them, turned into Wills that is inside these Laws. Inerasable and eternal. Then thinking that this exnation might fly over Sasha head, he exins in more detail. ¡®For example, Shadow Lord. It is my secret ss in the beginning¡¯ Sasha nodded By now, it is not a secret. Everyone knows that Death Monarch had the ss of Shadow Lord. But what puzzles people was that even though Death Monarch had the Shadow Lord ss, he rarely uses his sses skill. Shadow Lord. The name itself signify the ability to control Shadow. One would not be mistaken to believe that such ss would be a ss that emphasizes stealth Yet, if one looks at the behavior and action of Death Monarch, which of his move is stealthy? Instead, much of the move and action of Death Monarch is very showy, and the very opposite of stealth. Azief then exin ¡®I believe the sses is merely a manifestation of will of some Etherna. And my Shadow Lord ss is merely the manifestation of some Etherna in the Etherna world that have the ability to control shadows¡¯ >>>> Chapter 971: Classes ¡®I believe the sses is merely a manifestation of will of some Etherna. And my Shadow Lord ss is merely the manifestation of some Etherna in the Etherna world that have the ability to control shadows¡¯ This word made Sasha who is listening to it suddenly seems to be filled with some understanding and all of her memory about Etherna that she had read before suddenly appeared in her minds as she seems to be in a state of enlightenment. It was like a new horizon was opened up for her. Azief continue by saying ¡®Of course, its power is not merely turning to shadows or having the power to manipte shadow. That is just the physical maniption of it. If I keep practicing and keep polishing and improving and walking the path of the Shadow Lord, then without a doubt, I would inherit this Etherna will someday and be a true Shadow Lord, possessing the power of that Etherna¡¯ ¡®The clothes that I wear, the abilities that I have because of the bestowment of this will, all came from this ss. The system is like a bestowment system, a conferral system. It is to inform us, to guide us. But, the system itself possess no power. The World Orb gives this power¡¯ ¡®The system is to inform. And the sses are the way for the system to make us easily understand¡¯ ¡®Those who y games would easily understand that by converting to this ss, one would get stronger. But where does this sse from? Why certain sses have different abilities? Why does when one reaches a higher level, one could feel a connection to the world, to the Universe and to the Omniverse? Why then, as some grows stronger, they could call upon an external power, an external Will that does not have a thought of its own, but remain forever eternal, in the force of the Omniverse?¡¯ Smiling he said ¡®This is the system. A guide. A manual of sorts. A bestowment system. And the sses, is the will of that ancient race. As such the path that most people walked on is the path of those beings. The game-like system is merely the medium to which the force of the All Source manifested for us. It was to make it easy for us to understand. Maybe, if we live in the medieval era, it woulde to humanity in a different method.¡¯ There was another silence. Azief let Sasha tried to digest it first and then after a few second passes, he continues again ¡®To give you another example, for people who chose secret ss, they must pass a test. This is to make sure that they arepatible with the will of that Etherna. But¡­. there is an exception to this¡¯ ¡®An exception?¡¯ Azief nodded and said ¡®Even though I have the Shadow Lord ss, as I grew more powerful, my path goes further and further away from the Shadow Lord Path. I found another path. One could even say that I walkpletely in the other way. But the other way does not mean it is the wrong way¡¯ Azief sighed and then said ¡®Unlike others, I have to cut the Shadow Lord path from me. I did not do it yet. But that is the thing I must do if I were to persevere in my new path¡¯ Azief knows what he needed to do and the path is clear. This word is not only to deepen Sasha understanding of the system but it also to remind him. He himself could not be sure what would happen after he cut the Shadow Lord ss from himself, but he reminded himself again, that this gamble, is a gamble he had to take if he were to keep going on this path. ¡®Understand this. Each of these sses are the manifestation of the wills of the Omniverse. And all of these Willse from the death of Etherna¡¯ ¡®And regardless which way you choose, which path you choose to walk on, as you grew stronger, your ability would draw you to the source of power. You could start as a warrior and have all warrior skillset but as you grow stronger, you would find that you could even control the Laws of the world. And you might even be tempted to change to other sses. The System in this current situation is no longer an aid, but a hindrance. And the system has a ceiling limit. Even I don¡¯t know what this limit is. But I know it exist. At that time, if you could not ditch the system, or find a new path that circumvent this limit, then your path is cut off¡¯ Sighing, he then said ¡®The application of it might be different from one another, but one could still change thews of the world as long as one could walk a path till the end. Perseverance is the key¡¯ Hearing all of this, Sasha seems to have some understanding at the grasp of her hand. It was so close that she could almost grasp it She thought about her ss and she thought about the way she uses her skill and the feeling grow stronger. She closed her eyes for a second, remembering each word that Azief had said and she nodded to herself. There is a chance for her, she thought to herself. But there is still something missing. The problem is not the knowledge that Azief had told her. The problem lies in her path Unless she could find the problem, she would not find the answer. Opening her eyes, she then asks ¡®Then Time Monarch Jean?¡¯ Azief smiles and he said ¡®Jean took a different approach from me. His way is suitable for him. He had gained a deep enlightenment on the Laws of Time. And there woulde a time when the system would be a hindrance to him. But that time is long way forward for him. For now, the system is still a great aid to him. The path that he walks forward is a path that had been trod before¡¯ Smirking, he then said ¡®But, the destination might not be the same¡¯ ¡®Since he cultivates the Will of the Etherna. Time also has the Will of Etherna¡¯ Then pausing for a second he then said ¡®You see; I also cultivate the Laws of Time¡¯ Then he chuckles as if he found something very funny about it He continued by saying ¡®But if I executed my Laws of Time, it would be different than the Laws of Time that Jean possess. Different understanding would bring about a different aspect of that Law. And if I were topare my Time Laws with Jean Time Laws, I could say with one hundred percent certainty, that Jean would win¡¯ ¡®His understanding of Time outstripped me. And that is fine. Because the Grand Path that Jean walk on is not the same as me. I did not have to control Time and having master it the way Jean mastered it because that in the end is not my Grand Path. I know exactly my grand Path. Hence, there is no need to be swayed with other people Grand Path. As long as you persevere, and confident in your own Grand Path, sooner orter, a path would open. When one reaches that level, people battle with the understanding of the Laws.¡¯ Sasha shows a confused look and then Azief decided to simplify it ¡®For example, let say that there is two people who understand the Law of Fire. When these two people fought, even though they have both control the Law of Fire, different understanding would bring different effect¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Sasha asked ¡®For example, fire could be thought of as the physical fire. The fire that burns and destroy. The normal fire one could see everywhere.¡¯ Sasha nodded Smiling, Azief then said ¡®But there is also the intangible concept of fire. The concept that is on one mind and could not be seen. What kind of fire that is, you might ask?¡¯ ¡®For example the me of anger. It is a sentence to signify the anger bubbling in one heart. But, here is the problem. No one truly believe that anger is fire. It is just a form of expression¡¯ Sasha nodded again. Azief had to exin this carefully because it touches upon the power of words. Of the many things that he had learn from Alsurt and of the many things he finds more useful among the many knowledge that Alsurt had imparted upon him, was the knowledge of words and meaning and what it means when words are assigned meaning He then exins to Sasha ¡®But once, the connection of word is made with some tangible concept, and as people attached meaning to words, those who understand this, could control this intangible concept of fire born out of the meaning of the word¡¯ ¡®On Earth, this form of expression is used by many. Before the Fall, this form of expression did not have power. But, after magic came, to think it is the same would be a mistake¡¯ ¡®Second lesson¡¯ he said. >>>>> Chapter 972: The power of meaning ¡®Words have power. And if there is a meaning attached to words, then it is even more powerful. A symbol has as much power as those who understand it. A symbol that did not have meaning possess no power. But, once it is ascribed to some meaning, it could inspire, it could evoke great emotions when seen¡¯ ¡®When a word is assigned meaning, it will always have powered. What fuels it, is the imagination, faith and belief. Never underestimate the power of faith and belief. It could turn intangible thing to tangible¡¯ ¡®It could turn illusion to real. If one reaches this level, it would not only be physical fires that he or she could control. Instead, this person could stimte anger in one heart. Messing with people emotions, evoke unstable feeling and this could affect the battle¡¯ ¡®In a battle with equally matched opponents, one mistake is all it takes to determine the oue. This is the battle of Law. It is why for most of my battle, I rarely had to attack more than a couple of times. I embedded Laws in my attack. In this world, on Earth, there is not people that could withstand it. Since they did not stand on the same peak that I am¡¯ Then he stopped speaking for a while Sasha was silent for a second as she digested all this. Azief look at this with a smile. He waited. A few moment passes and then Azief said ¡®How is it? Did it clear your confusion?¡¯ Sasha finally broke out from her contemtion and look at Death Monarch back. She smiles and then nodded ¡®Thank you¡¯ Azief only nodded and said ¡®You are my Shadow Guard. It would not be good if you are weak. Other people could be. Not you¡¯ Sasha smiles and nodded ¡®I should work hard then¡¯ Aziefughed. There is a lot of troublesome thing and sad thing happening to him today. But, if there is one thing that Azief had learned in his journey, is that life is a very important thing to ever take it too seriously. When sad thing happens, be sad. When happy things happen, be happy. And when there is something funny,ugh. Take it as it goes. In a world like the world Azief is living in, everything is a luxury Death is always at the end of the corner. With one wrong move, everything could end. And while that is terrifying, there is also a beauty to it Every moment, every breath that you take, every move that you make could be yourst. So, make it matter. Enjoy it. Feel it. Bask in it like it is thest second of your life. He felt sad and angry because of what happened with Katarina. But now heughed and he smile. It did not invalidate his anger and his sadness. It is just time is precious. If he did notugh now, when there is something funny that tickles his humor, when would heugh? Would he have time for itter? Sasha look at Death Monarch and she says ¡®You are a bit mellow now ¡®Azief reply ¡®If only the world thinks like you did, I would not have so many problems¡¯ Sasha smiles and then she shot back ¡®Because I am your shadow. I dare not say that I know you intimately. But I dare say, that I know you more than those people¡¯ Azief chuckles a bit. It truly looks like a harmonious rtionship between the superior and the subordinate. Then there was silent. He then thought of a few things he still did not resolve. One in particr bear a burden of Karma onto him. he could see it now, the strings on him connected him and her. It is not a string of love but ofplication of cause and effect. There is a woman which he promised something to her. He had promise that woman and that promise must be fulfilled. He had even almost forgotten about it but the word now echoes in his mind ¡®So, be it. I will be your master after I reach Disk Formation. This, I promise you¡¯ This is the promise he made to Somi the Fairy of the Battlefield. He promises that woman that she would be his disciple. Thinking about it then, Xi Feng would have a senior sister. He smirks thinking of this. Since she is going to the senior sister of Xi Feng; she could not be too shabby if they ever metter. In the future, he had seen that Xi Feng would appear in that great battle between him and the world. He still remembers it. After all, it is hard to forget such a sharp sword strike. A sword sh that seems to cut open the Heaven and contain the trace of the origin power of primordial beginning. Xi Feng in the future would surely transcend the people of his world and travel the Universe. That is the future he had seen. His disciple seems to be quite a great figure in the Universe. At least, the one in the future. As such, how could Xi Feng senior sister be weaker than her? This senior sister in none other than Somi the Fairy of the Battlefield. At that time, Somi had lost a lot. She asks for discipleship and he epted the request with provision. But, since then he had never taken her formally as her disciple and he did not teach her a lot of things He had truly neglected her. But he did not neglect her intentionally. There were too many things that happens and the matter is always big and concerns the world that he did not have time to truly formally take her as his disciple. Not to mention that his system did not truly work as it was intended as he walk the path of perfection. When other people uses the discipleship system, there is bar window that is added to the status window It would then give bonuses for the disciple to easily learn skills from the teacher. If the ss is the same, it is even easier for the disciple to learn the skill. Experience could also be transferred. Learning points would be obtained by the teacher and the disciple would gain easier ess to powerful skill, growing stronger faster But, there is of course some things that people would look at when epting disciple. The stronger theprehension of a disciple, the easier it was for the teacher to gain learning points. This is what he had got to know reading from the reports of the intelligence agency of Pandemonium. But this kind of system will not work between him and Somi. Because, the system is no longer a blessing and an aid for him. Instead, it is a restrain for him. Other people would still have the game like status window. And he still has that. But, it is very blurry and at times it did not even work properly Of course, there are other ways of teaching someone and Azief could do this Somi. But since his ss is different and the path he is walking is very different from her, he might not have a lot of things he could teach her. He felt guilty for this dy and he hope to resolve this entanglement between him and her as fast as possible. Though, he would think the best way topensate Somi. Thinking about it, Somi is very proficient in sword. He, himself is not that bad at using the sword. Maybe, there is something he could teach her after all He sighed and then he said toward Sasha. ¡®Summon Somi hereter¡¯ Hearing this Sasha was shocked for a second. She did not understand why Death Monarch wanted to meet with Somi If it¡¯s the Great General Wang Jian, she could understand. But his wife. Azief could see the confusion on Sasha face and he said ¡®I promise her something before. It is time for me to fulfill that promise¡¯ Sasha suddenly get an enlightened look. She once heard that Death Monarch once promises the wife of Wang Jian that he would take her as his disciple But after years of nothing, even she had forgotten about that matter. It appears that Death Monarch finally wanted to honor that agreement She then nodded ¡®I will summon her when you are ready¡¯ Azief nodded, satisfied with this arrangement. This is what he likes about Sasha. She knew that he would be busy for these couple of days. And promise to bring her when he is not busy. And then Azief was also reminded of a certain other woman and he said ¡®Bring Sina back to Pandemonium. There is too many beast in the world right now. I am worried that she would encounter certain things that she could not handle. And the court need some stable influence. Sina could be that stable influence¡¯ Azief knows how to bnce power He just rarely used it because he sees it unnecessary for him. But, he could see that as more and more people believe in Pandemonium and live in it, the responsibility that he had is also multiplying Their faith gives him power. But he did not need their faith. That did not mean that he did not care at all about these people. More people living is good. He likes life after all more than he likes death. It is ironic he thought to himself. Azief himself knows the position that he upied in the hearts of the people of Pandemonium. He is the pir of their safety and the promise of Pandemonium prosperity. With him gone, there would always be unstable influence. Most of the time, he would not be worried. Because he is confident that he would be able toe back This time he is not so sure. >>> Chapter 973: The other woman The throne room be silent. The sound of the wind outside could sometimes be heard and the coldness on the wind could be felt in the room. Azief did not feel it and was not affected by it. His throne room had some changes after the expansion of the world There is even broken ss on the floor on the corner of the throne room. But this detail is ignored by both Death Monarch and Sasha Azief did not care about it because he had many things in his mind. Sasha on the other hand was brought here almost instantly. Even though she saw the messy throne room, she attributed it to the chaos during the Multiversal Convergence and after that she bows her head to Death Monarch and care not about her surroundings. She did not use her Divine Sense since it could be rude doing it when Death Monarch is beside her. But if she would look outside right now she could see there is clouds all over the towers of the Pce. Maybe, after she goes out of the throne room she would be able to see it more clearly Azief look at Sasha who was frowning. She seems to try to think a better way to word her thoughts after listening to his order. Sighing, she then said ¡®She would be on Sofia side. I don¡¯t think she would want toe back unless Sofia alsoe back. Sina is stubborn that way¡¯ she replies to Death Monarch Most of the time, Sasha would not hesitate to fulfil any request of Death Monarch. She is efficient and capable and that is why Azief could always entrust her with his trust. But when it is about the people that Death Monarch consider families and friends, Sasha had to tread carefully. Unlike other people, Sasha could not really force these people and uses the methods she uses on other people Not to mention, that the one that Death Monarch is talking about is Sina. Sina is Azief friend. But Sasha is also close friends with Sina. As such, she understands quite a bit about what Sina would do in this current situation. She is very supportive of Sofia. She would not go back unless Sofia go back. She looks at Azief. Azief sighed. Then he shakes his head. He doesn¡¯t have time. He is already rushing now. He still has many enemies. If not for the fact that he had to quickly raise his level, he would not be this anxious He would have time to settle and calm any storms that could arise. But, he had to leave. And while Hikigaya would abide by his promise, it is always safer to have many measures in ce. He refuses to lose anybody else. Loki had taken the me for him. Katarina is kidnapped by some Demon King. Sofia wanted to give him an ultimatum. And now Sina is roaming the brand new world without being fearful at all. Sophie had her arrow. While she would not be invincible in this world, she could survive almost any encounter. And she had many other treasures and artifact on her that Azief did not have to worry about her Sina on the other hand, ignorance had made her brave. She did not see the dangers that lurks on this brand new world But, he is not her. His gaze extends all over. And there are all kinds of monsters. Some of them, that he could not even see but only sense. It is too dangerous for her. He would not be able to take it if he goes away and another person that he loves, suffer. The more he bes stronger, the more he needed an anchor to remind him who he is and why he did the things he did. So, he looks back at Sasha and simply said ¡®Bring her back nheless. She is still too weak. There are too many threats for her outside. And I will not be able to see her all the time during my seclusion¡¯ Sasha sighed and then said ¡®She would not be happy to know that you called her weak¡¯ Azief only smiles at this and said ¡®That is the truth. Connection could only go so far. If another monster appears, would she be able to call all of her friends to save her in that moment? She could not. I know you are close to her. And you wanted to shield her. But, my orders are not to harm her. It is to keep her safe. Then he paused for a second before saying. ¡®I¡­¡­do not want to lose anyone else.¡¯ Sasha heard this and there is an understanding looks on her face. She had her fair share of losing people she loved so she understood the feeling of Death Monarch. ¡®This makes him seems a bit human¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Only slightly¡¯ she added. This is after all still the fearsome Death Monarch. Sasha had been the first person that Death Monarch had met after he returned from the Thirteen Steps of Supremacy. But, even then, Sasha did not feel the way she feels right now. There is no world shaking pressure bearing down on her. But, the feeling of uneasiness still creeps in her heart. It is not easy to make Sasha feel like this. There are only a few people in this world that would make her heart sways like this. These people are people who are dangerous to her and those who were stronger than her to the point it almost activates the fight and flight response. Sasha could feel that there is a powerful vigorous energy that circted around the area of Death Monarch The aura of the world and the Laws of the world seems to circte around him as natural as the wind that blows, the sun that rise and fall and thepping waves of the ocean. Everything felt calm and peaceful. And that is the terrifying thing. When something that is out of ce happened and you thought that it is natural, that is more terrifying than a world pressure bearing down on you. The simple aura of Death Monarch could affect her heart. All around the throne room is full of messy stuff. ss on the marble tile, broken furniture on the other side, yet there is no feeling of fear and instead there is this feeling of serenity How could Sasha not be rmed? And she knows that Death Monarch did not intentionally doing this. It is unintentional. It looks like whenever he sits, everything seems natural, like he is a part of the world Even when she met Loki she was not freaked out like this. It is clear that Death Monarch seems toprehend something during his fight with the Demon King and he had be even stronger now. She shook the thought of her head and then she remembers what she and Death Monarch was talking about. ¡®As per your order¡¯ she said. But, then she was reminded of another woman. She knew she had to ask the question so she takes a deep breath and then ask ¡®What about Sofia?¡¯ This time Azief was stumped. Sofia waited to know what Death Monarch would decide. Unless Death Monarch give her the order, she did not dare do much against Sofia. Sofia herself is not a weak opponent that Sofia could easily take away. Of course, if she uses the resources of the Shadow Guard and under the premise that Sofia would not want a bloodbath, she would easily take away Sofia away from that hill. But, in the end, she still needs Death Monarch permission. Azief sighed when thinking about Sofia. He knew why she went there. He closes his eyes. A memory of the past enters his mind. When he went back from his journey, after he went to have that coffee with Sina, he went to Sofia. That night, they kiss each other like they had never kiss before. It was passionate. It was full of hunger. And they touch each other, kiss each other like there is no tomorrow. He had been quite good at it. Kissing, that is. He would kiss her on her forehead and he would utter words of love Then he works his way down, peck her on her nose. And then he would press his lips to her chin. And each time, he would tell her that he loves her. He wanted to convince her. And yet, nothing he could say, nothing he could do, would be enough to convince her. They kissed each other, love each other and also talk with each other. That night she talks to him about how he had to make a choice. He was sitting on the swing in front of the porch, looking at the white picket fence. Shey down her head on top of hisp and ask him to make a choice. He pretends not to hear. He pretended he was asleep. She knows that he pretended to sleep and pretended not to hear. Why would Death Monarch need to sleep? How could he not hear when he could hear a conversation a mile away? >>>> Chapter 974: Two women He pretended not to hear and she pretended that he was asleep. She wanted all of his love. It is a reasonable im to make for lovers. But, one part of his heart has always been on Katarina. The connection between him and Katarina is of magical nature. It is unlike the feeling he felt for Sofia. Sofia¡­.is a person who he had known. Someone he had known out of familiarity. His first love that he could not realize when he was in high school There is a sense of nostalgia, and a connection between him and those past moments. Their meeting was a series of coincidences that piled up and be fate. Familiarity that breeds affection. Affection that birthed love. And before long, naturally he fell in love with her, even without meaning to Loneliness. Familiarity. Affection. All of these affect his feeling toward her until it is what it is today. Katarina on the other hand, is like those encounters in some romantic stories. He met her trapped inside an ice cave and the moment they look at each other eyes, something in their hearts sparked. And both of their hearts wanted each other, the moment their eyes meet each other. If they never met before, then it would be fine. But once they met each other, they could not withstand being apart each other, like it never knew how much it needed the other before that moment. Like fireworks. Three days. That is all it took for him to fall in love with her and her with him. If this is not magical, then what is? They have some simrities. But they also have a lot of differences. But this differences did not push them away from each other. Instead, it pulls them even closer. This kind of love¡­he had never ever thought he could experience it What do you call this love that started with one look? What do you call this kind of love that when you look at each other, everything falls away, fade into obscurity, and only you and her exist in that time and space? When they look at each other, even if the world is falling apart, they feel that it would be alright as long as they have each other When they meet each other, it was like there is a feeling that all this time, they were waiting to meet each other To love someone that loves him back. Is there no greater happiness then this? This kind of love¡­. what kind of love is it? And he could not just turn it on and off as he likes. But, that is what she asks of him. One day¡­she said¡­One day, he had to make a choice. He just did not know that one day¡­.is today. She could not be hurt again. That is what she said. She once felt how painful it is to see the person she loves, love another person. Azief know her story. In all of its gory details. It would be a lie if he said he did not feel jealous. Because unlike Sofia, Azief was a big ball of depressing air in the past. He never felt that he was worthy of anyone. Everyone around him seems to move forward. He is the only one that look like he sat in the same ce. And as years passes, it even appears that he regressed. He did not date any woman because of this inferiorityplex. In the life before the Fall, he did not want to be responsible for another person because he knew he could not keep up to the task Azief wanted to be rich in the past. Because he felt how it is to live a life of poverty. He wanted to love. But he does not want the person he loves to live in suffering with him No one could understand this until they themselves live a life of poverty. Until you had to begged your friend for money so you could eat for the day. Azief wanted to be rich because only then he could make sure that the person he loved would live a good life. Azief did not want to love someone and make that person miserable by loving him. So, Azief had never had any experience before meeting and dating Sofia. And he knows now. That love is not that simple. And it is not easy. Sofia is someone that he just couldn¡¯t let go. Was it fate that they met each other in that mall? Was it fate that they stay together? Or was it simply his stubbornness that keep this fate intact? Even though, he likes to pretend to be this badass character during the initial Fall, when he saw her in that mall, he keeps risking his life for her, regardless of what his mind is telling him She was his first love. And men rarely forget their first love. Rarer still, to make it work. But while she was his first, he was not her first. So, he felt quite jealous about this. But each time, he holds her, all this jealousy fades away. Because the one holding her hand and caress her hair is him. But, there is also this difference between them. Azief felt the beauty of love when he is with her. Everything is new for him But, she knows that love could also very much hurt. Azief could not have thought of it but apparently Sofia loves him more than he loves her. If love could be quantified, then Sofia is confident she loves him more. And that, in the game of love make her the weaker one. She even wished that Azief would be the old Azief she knows. The Azief that the world knows and the Azief that she knows is two different people. It is like the difference between Heaven and Earth. And as time passes by Azief be even more different. This is not only on appearance but also in demeanor. If in the past the badass persona is simply an act, then now, it is no longer an act. Azief truly had be the strongest badass motherfucker alive Because she loves him, she felt even more insecure. Who knows what is going on her mind when she told him to make a choice? That matter was unresolved. That night, there is no answering out from Azief mouth But, when Sofia went to that hill Azief could feel this in the bottom of his heart, the premonition of something sad would happen if he goes there. He then knew, that Sofia wanted him to give her the reason to leave. He could not understand her. So, like most time, he avoids that ce. Sighing he then said to Sasha ¡®Let her be wherever she wanted to be¡¯ Sasha shakes her head and then said ¡®This would not work. Sina would not agree toe with me if this is the case¡¯ Azief think for a second and then he said ¡®She would understand. Tell her, I know how to handle this. I think Sofia would also not object to it. And if you could¡­tell Sofia what she is doing is unnecessary¡¯ Sasha sighed and then she said ¡®I don¡¯t think she would respond fondly to that kind ofment¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly. Of course he knows that she would not like to hear it. ¡®She is forcing me to choose. Knowing full well, that I have no choice. She wanted a reason and she wanted me to give that reason to her¡¯ There is silence inside the throne room and moment pass. Sasha did not say anything as she let Death Monarch settle whatever he wanted to settle in his heart. Then after a few more moments of silent, Azief then said ¡®I would be leaving most of the internal security of Pandemonium towards you. Unless there is truly something that would threaten Pandemonium or the world, do not disturb me¡¯ Sasha nodded and said ¡®I would make sure those noisy minister would not send a memorial trying to discuss thing with you. And would you not mind me appointing some of the officials to oversee the reconstruction program?¡¯ Azief thinks for a moment and nodded ¡®Do it. And¡­.¡¯ Azief hesitated before saying. ¡®Don¡¯t die¡¯ he said with a trace of gentleness in his voice. Sasha only smile and nodded. This is the way Death Monarch show his affection to his subordinate. Not honest at all, she thought to herself. Then she slowly retreated back from the throne room. Azief took a long look at Sasha before he got up from his throne and take a step forward. The space contorted and be distended before hepletely disappears from the area of the throne. Sasha raise her head and see there is no one on the throne. She frowned. Thunder booms on the sky outside and rain falls down. The thunder shes only for a momentary moment and the rain falls in a drizzle. Sasha took a moment and thought to herself ¡®What is the limit of the world? And what is his limit? Even if he did not want to be a threat, even if he wanted to be peaceful, how could anyone trust him when he holds all the cards?¡¯ >>> Chapter 975: The keeper of the palace ¡®What is the limit of the world? And what is his limit? Even if he did not want to be a threat, even if he wanted to be peaceful, how could anyone trust him when he holds all the cards?¡¯ Sasha could only sigh. She knew that there is a contradiction in these thoughts. The Great Power had no choice to keep maintaining their vignce to Death Monarch the stronger he be. Even if Death Monarch wanted to live in peace, since he is strong to the point that each of his move could affect the world, he could not do it. If he stays the same, people would surpass him. If it¡¯s his friend, then maybe that is fine. But if it¡¯s his enemies, then how could Death Monarch be safe? The moment he had the title of the strongest, he had to keep moving forward that path until the end. She sighed and then she arrives at the door. With onest look at the empty throne, she pushed the door and walk out from the throne room. Creak! The door is quite heavy. The door opens and outside she could see dozens of Keeper of the Pce all were waiting outside the throne room. She got out of the room as the door behind her slowly about to close itself. When they saw that it was Sasha was the person thate out they bow slightly. Only one person did not bow toward her and it was the Head Keeper of the Pce Sasha did not mind. The position of Head Keeper of the Pce might not seem imposing. But, Sasha knows that even though Head keeper is not the official of Pandemonium, the power and influence he holds could sometimes be more powerful than the most powerful minister of the court. Other people could not dispense with the formality. But, this person can The Head of the Keeper of the pce was craning his neck to see the inside of the throne room. He was able to see that the throne inside the throne room is empty as the door slowly closed back. But, he saw the thunder and lightning., shing bright on the ss window behind the throne and there is a bitter smile on his face In that brief moment, he saw the messy state of the throne room and he could feel that breath of power radiating out from the throne room He then knew that Death Monarch was there. ¡®He had gone away again¡¯ this is his thought. He had been very familiar with Death Monarch who did not always sit on that throne. And after knowing the matter that happen today from some of the operative of the Shadow Guard thate to check on them, he knew Death Monarch would be very busy Hence, he did not want to annoy Death Monarch and could only shakes his head. In his mind, he also is thinking of assigning people to clean the room. They could now use the nanobots freely after this. Since the Research Department had released it there is no longer any reason to keep it under wraps. The throne room is empty and the shing of thunder could be seen and the drizzling of rain could be heard. But, even though the throne room is empty, he did not dare toe into that throne room right now. He needs to know what Sasha talk about with Death Monarch. One of the taboo things in the pce is doing thing that is not necessary. And he still need to check many parts of the Pce. There is still a lot of ce that he did not yet inspect. And he is quite sure many of the structures around the Pce needs repairing. The keeper of the pce behind him could see that he is craning his neck to look at the throne room. They remain silent and waited for his order. They juste out from the Anywhere Room. Anywhere Room is a room and one of the method of escape created by Death Monarch for when the people in the Centre Pce in danger. It is a measure of protection for the Keepers of the Pce. This room is known to only a select few and it is hidden inside one of the tower of the Pce. It would transport the people that went into it to a pocket dimension Of course this pocket dimension is not able tost indefinitely and it was powered by the energy stones that powered the formation of that pocket dimension. When the world started changing and the demons began attacking the Centre Pce, the Head Keeper rang the rm and bring all of the staff of the Pce into the Anywhere Room. He has the key of the formation so he opens it. It wasn¡¯t until half an hour ago that he brought everyone out. And it takes them time to navigate the new pce. Sasha did not notice it yet but the Pce had also been changed. The people that lives near the Pce could not sense this change because the distance between the closest town and cities near the Centre Pce all had widened its distance from the Centre Pce Outside the Centre Pce before was a street that would lead to arge market where there is thousands of organized houses and buildings. But now, those market was thousands of kilometers away. The officials would surely have a headache trying to solve this matterter. Those merchants would surely want to move back to their original position in the market Most of them open their market near the Pce because of the security and no one dares to do crime near the Centre Pce It is like under the foot of the Monarch. Thankfully, there is some buildings that is still around the vicinity of the Centre Pce and did not change their position. Most of such structure is a structure that is made from some magical material. If they wanted to determine the reason why some structure changes and why some did not, they have to research it But, that is not the job of the Keeper of the Pce. And it is certainly not the job for the Head Keeper of the Pce. All he need to make sure of is the condition of the Centre Pce and make sure it did not draw the ire and anger of Death Monarch. the Centre Pce is now like a lone ind. The guards that guarded the walls are the Centre Pce guards. That what takes the time of the Head Keeper When he went out from Anywhere Room, he had to send these people out first to keep the order and to scout the area. Unlike other people, most of the Keeper of the pce do not possess high level and there is no high levelbatant amongst them If they go out without first ascertaining the situation, they could die easily bing some coteral damages. Most of the young Keeper of the Pce are orphans. Rather than being at the mercy of some warlords in the world it is better to seek protection inside the Centre Pce, under the protection of the strongest person in the world. When the weather changes and a familiar aura spread out inside the pce, the Head Keeper knew that Death Monarch had returned. He brought along with him a few dozen keepers of the Pce to quickly go toward the throne room. He wanted to get instruction or maybe there is some orders that Death Monarch wanted to give to him. In the past, this would not take a long time. There is elevator and while the pce itself is big, it is still not a chore for the keepers who were at least Pir Forming or Orb Condensing levelers. But, when the word expands, the Pce also expands with it. Most of the buildings and some towers and structure that is under construction before the expansion crumbles because of the sudden shift of the ground and the pressure of the energy and the sudden changes of topography But the Centre Pce is not some normal structure. There is array formation on many parts of the Pce. While one could not boast that each of the brick is embedded with some kind of formation like the Lotus Pce, the Centre Pce also have its own strength. The material that is used to made the Pce is not only sturdy, it is malleable and also very flexible. There are some wings of the pce that needs major reconstruction after this but mostly most of the structures inside the Pce and the surrounding castles is alright If not for the fact that it is forbidden to teleport inside the Pce, the Head Keeper would install some kind of teleportation formation on the throne room so he could easily answer the summon of Death Monarch Of course, this restriction did not apply to certain people that is allowed to teleport in and out of the pce. They have their own identification method that would not rm the entire pce. If others tried to teleport into the ce and it is not one of those people who had the identification method, the rm would ring out and everyone would capture such a person. After jumping through some broken stairs and fallen bridge he finally arrives at the throne room. But before he could even see Death Monarch, his lord had already disappeared. Only Sasha came out of the room. But, the Head Keeper did not lose his respect for Death Monarch He bowed toward the direction of the room Seeing that the Head Keeper bow toward the throne room, the other Keepers of the Pce behind him also bow toward the same direction. Then as the door close, the head keeper of the Pce slowly raises his head up and he look at Sasha ¡®This woman again¡¯ he thought to himself. Sasha also look at the man in front of him. Sasha recognized this man just fine. And while she smiles looking at him, her thoughts are exactly as this man. ¡®This man again¡¯ she thought to herself. They both look at each other, smiling like an old friend that meet each other after a long time not meeting each other. >>>>>> Chapter 976: High official (1) Sasha look at the Head Keeper; her eyes seem to be very prating while the Head Keeper is still looking at her with an amiable smile With one look it appears like the perfect picture of a harmonious colleague. But those that knows the true story, knows that this colleague is not that amiable nor are they harmonious. The Keeper of the Pce that is not adept in the matter of the Pce did not know that there is a tension forming between these two. It is like sparks flying between them, but none of them are losing ground. Then the Head Keeper said with a joyous tone ¡®We meet again, Your Excellency Sasha. Thank you for sending your people to help us earlier¡¯ he said that like he was truly grateful. But only he knows the sour feeling in his heart. This woman would not stop unless he knows all the secrets of the Pce. He is quite sure that Sasha did not just send the Shadow Guard to simply save them He believes that this woman that did not know boundaries have a more nefarious reason to send her people to his ce. If the shadows are her dominion, then thend of this ce, every tile, every inch of it, is his territory. As many people knows, in the pce there is many secret structures. And while Sasha herself is in charge of the many secretive departments and structure scattered all across Pandemonium, she is not in charge of the security of the Pce. During the battle between Death Monarch and Demon King she did enter the pce. She at that time was searching for something. This probably rtes to the secret weapon that changes the towers in the distance into a gun-like weapon, shooting bullet of concentrated energy that could phase anything that is not their target and strike true to any target that it had chosen. But Sasha herself did not know of the other secret of the pce. During that time while she was in the Pce, he did not say anything. The reason is simple. Whatever she wanted to do at that time was rted to the safety of Death Monarch. It was an emergency period. As such, he did not want to nitpick it that much. But, After the battle ended, she sent someone inside the Pce. Now, that is not something he could overlook. He dares not ask an exnation from Death Monarch, but he will want an audience and he will spoke of the promise that Death Monarch had promised him when he took the position. He was worried that when Sasha send her men, it was for her to seek the Anywhere Room. Anywhere Room is one of the secret of the Centre Pce. While it is one of the important secret of the Pce, it is not the only secret. The Pce is his grounds. And the shadows are Sasha territory. When this was established, when this understanding was reached, a line was created. She wanted to cross that line. This is not something that he could easily allow. Give an inch and then she would ask for more. Until in the end, she might even control the Pce. But, he still smiles amiably. Sasha waves her hand. Her face did not show joy but it did not show any feeling of dislike either. It was a neutral expression as she said ¡®I am doing what is expected of me. The people of the Centre Pce is Death Monarch people. How could I let you and your people be worried?¡¯ she said as her face finally cracked a smile. The Head Keeper then said ¡®The gesture is appreciated but the people of the Pce have their ways of protecting themselves. By the grace of our Lord, he did leave some measures. There is no need for the Shadow Guard to¡­for theck of a better word, meddle with the matter of the security of the Pce¡¯ ¡®Of course, of course. Death Monarch surely have left some measures. As expected of our liege¡¯ Sasha said,ughing slightly. ¡®But, Lukas, do not be that distant. We are colleague serving the same lord. If not for the fact that we are serving under the same lord, I might even think you were threatening me just then¡¯ and sheughs again. Everyone could feel a cold wind passing by. Sheughs but not one of the Keeper of the Pce wanted tough with her. Even the most obtuse could feel that there is something wrong with the words Sasha had just said. And then, some of them understand why they feel unease hearing the words of Sasha just then. It is the excuse that the Shadow Guards always use when they wanted to arrest the officials of the court. Threating a high official could be a small matter. But if one wanted to pursue this issue, it could be blown up to be a huge matter. A High official is an official that is acknowledged by the highest ruler of Pandemonium. And there is influence attached to this honorary title It depends on people. There are not many officials in Pandemonium that is given the title of High Officials. This is not a position of power but a position of honor. Death Monarch himself establishes this position of honor. And there are only a few people in Pandemonium that is given this high official title. One of them is Wang Jian, the leader of the military faction. There is also Sina who also have her own faction in the court and possess one of thergest pill and potion refinery in Pandemonium. She had a monopoly on the potion making business and with other Alchemist, she also controls a controlling stake on many of the pillpany. Then there is the Immortal Couple with both of them given this title for their contribution during the battle against Sithulran. And Sasha as the Shadow Guard leader, the hidden de of Death Monarch was also rewarded with this title, adding to her untouchable status in Pandemonium. Even Sofia and Loki, the closest person to Death Monarch was not awarded with this title. Sasha knew the reason. She had once asked Death Monarch about this matter. He replied saying that Sofia did not contribute much to the founding of Pandemonium hence it would not be good if he gave this title to her. Giving her the title would not make people respect her. Instead, she might even receive scorn and mocking behind her back. That would not be a good gift instead would only bring more problem for Sofia. And the other reason was that Azief understood that if he gave her that title, it would then make her a part of the court, whether she likes it or not That is not something that should be given to her since it would only restrain her. If one-day Pandemonium falls, and he was not there to hold up the sky for Pandemonium, he did not want Sofia to sacrifice her life because she is restrained by that tittle. As for Loki, Azief simply said He is a wanderer. Giving the title would not help him much and instead it might be him that would give him headache with the problems that he might cause. Loki had many schemes and plots and not all of it is beneficial for Pandemonium. She always believes that Loki had his own objective and his own path. The Trickster is unlike Wang Jian who is loyal to Pandemonium or like her who is loyal to Death Monarch. Marching to his own beat and moving ording to his own pace, Loki is not someone that could be controlled. And Death Monarch had never wanted to control Loki. He did not like forcing someone to work for his government. It is because he never thought that the government that people created under his name couldst this long or be as it is today. It is like he is an objecting father that said to his son that he would never seed only for the son to seed tremendously well and return home, showering him with all kinds of benefits. It is this reason of why Death Monarch did not feel good trying to force people to enter the government. The fact that the Pandemonium stay strong and sturdy as year passes by is because they rest under the shadow of Death Monarch might. And as he began to care more and spend more of his effort for Pandemonium, he created the High Official title. The title is only given to the loyal people that Death Monarch had no problem of entrusting task with. For example, there is Wang Jian someone who is very loyal to Death Monarch and Pandemonium. He is a general that loved the people and the people loved him. When he establishes the Southern Court, independent from the Central Court during the schism between the central government and the military, the people under him prosper and obey the general. Even his wife is loved by the people as she opens up charity for orphans and help opening shelters for new arrivals from other ces. Every once in a while, she would also go to the sea to fight off against the sea monsters that would try to sink down ships that sail toward Pandemonium. Chapter 977: High official (2) Wang Jian is loyal to Death Monarch. He is the epitome of a loyal general. Loki did not choose wrong when he had saved him from the persecution of the Yue dynasty before the formation of the Lotus Order But as much as he holds his loyalty toward Death Monarch, it is clear that he is more loyal towards the people. If this is any other kings or ruler, this kind of general while useful would be looked on with wariness. Because sometimes, the measure enacted by the ruler is not necessarily a measure that would benefit the people. Sometimes it even oppresses the people. This however is not a problem for Death Monarch. It is clear that Death Monarch did not entirely promote only people that loyally follow him. It was almost like he wanted to bnce it. Wang Jian would remind him if he were to go too far. The reason why he gave that tile to Wang Jian is probably because he was loyal to Pandemonium more than he is loyal to him. In ancient Rome, when a great general had won a victorious battle against the enemy, driving his chariot through the streets of Rome, a chariot decorated with gold and ivory, followed by his troop behind him and preceded by his most morous prisoners and spoils taken in victory, one would have the feeling like he himself was divine. In some way, representing the God Jupiter. The interesting parts about all of this was that behind the victorious general in the chariot, there would be a ve. Holding a golden crown over his head, this ve would continually whisper to the general, ¡°Remember, you are mortal¡± Even as the cheers drowned the words and the jubtion of victory fills the streets, the job of this ve is to do only one thing and one thing only To remind that general that he is not some divine being. That is Wang Jian role. At least that is Sasha opinion about why Wang Jian was given the title despite his conflicting loyalty It is to remind Azief not to go down that road. Even before this Death Monarch was not someone that is utterly evil. If he is really such a person, the whole world would not have suchplicated feelings for him They fear him, awed by him, threatened by him, grateful to him and many other contradictory feelings. Some criticized his actions, some worshiped him, others tried to get out of his way but one thing they could not do was to ignore him When everything had him as the source, it is truly hard to ignore a person who with each move could affect the future of the world. Sasha is like a secretary to Death Monarch. And as such, she knew a little bit about the feeling of this boss of hers. In the beginning, Death Monarch might not care that much about the people that lived inside Pandemonium. As long as they did not hinder him in his progress toward a higher peak, he would not bother much with them But, probably Death Monarch himself admired the spirit of the people that live inside the dominion in which he protected. Sasha remembers a conversation she had with Sina. She spoke that in the beginning, Azief had no family after the event of the Fall He loses his family during the initial Fall. But the feeling he had about his family is veryplicated He did not feel good about his real family but at the same time mourn their death. Was there sadness? Maybe. But Sina was very clear that Death Monarch while he mourns the death of his real family, he was not that sad about it. Any love that he had for his family had been grinded by the stone called time If there is one thing that he does feel about his family was guilt but not of trying to reconnect or something like that. It was the guilt of not feeling sad. A family that did not talk with each other, a parent that hated his existence, an existence where he was ignored and belittled. How could he then be truly sad when they truly die? Probably, it could have healed if the rift is patched up sooner. But that time passed. As each days and years passes, in the end there is no word that is spoken. The feelings are not conveyed, the word unspoken from the tongue, and as such, it became the norm. There is a time when it is toote for a rtionship to heal. And that is what happened with Death Monarch with his family. Since he had no family, he decided to build a new one. A family that is not connected by blood but connected by the bonds of affection and love. And so he built a new family with Sina, Sofia and Loki in that forest. Loki the mischievous little brother. Sina the mature older sister. And Sofia who were friend in the beginning and be much more than that He then be a little bit warmer, a little bit happy. And he began to care about people, and fiercely protect those who were close to him. And the same thing happened with Pandemonium. He began to care about the people of Pandemonium. That is why he set up certain measures and even slowly warming up to the people. Yes, Death Monarch is not as heartless as the world wanted to portray him to be. If there is a type of ruler that one could describe Death Monarch, it would be a benevolent dictator. Was it the ideal ruling system? No. Is it good for the people? It is. For how long? Nobody knows. But for now Pandemonium had Death Monarch as its ruler and life is good. Wang Jian is one of the measure he had created in case of matter involving Pandemonium As Sasha is also one of the people that was given the title, she knew that while the whole court thinks that the title is the only thing they get, the truth was they also get something else. In Sasha case, she got to learn and the clearance level to operate the gigantic energy gun. She got a weapon among many other things. This weapon is of course something that is unlike any other public weapon. Most of the things that Death Monarch gives her is weapon in the level that could theoretically be considered an inteary weapon. As for Wang Jian, if she had to guess, Wang Jian probably possess the key of formation of Pandemonium. If Wang Jian really had the key, this just goes tosh wo how Death Monarch trusted Wang Jian with the lives of the people of Pandemonium Pandemonium has many array formation and protection matrixes that is embedded in the soils and connected by the energy veins all over Pandemonium. Sometimes it is added, other times it was modified. There is a department whose job is to research formation and strengthen it. Like aputer program update. This is the reason why the formation of Pandemonium is regarded by many as the strongest protection formation against magical means. The protection formation of Pandemonium is stillcking a bit in terms of mechanical methods of protection but in terms of magical protection, Pandemonium takes the cake. As for the Immortal Couple, it is because of the sacrifice of Shi Lihua. And there is another person that was also given that title. Thinking about that person, Sasha look at the Head Keeper and smiles. The Head Keeper maintain his calm, but the other keeper of the pce is not as calm as their leader. The Keeper of the Pces that is standing behind the Head Keeper hear the threats in Sasha words but then they were reminded of something and instead of cowering they straight up their body and they look at Sasha bravely Their eyes are sharp and it is full of fighting intent. Sasha the Nightingale might be a name that awe and suppresses the officials of the court. But this is the Centre Pce, the home of Death Monarch and in here, other than Death Monarch, they hold the power. There is home ground advantage. And since when the Shadow Guards could meddle in the matters of the Pce Internal Staff. And because there is another person that was also awarded the title of a High Officials. And that is the Head Keeper of the Pce Lukas. This is the reason why these Keeper of the Pces could be brave. This title enables the Head Keeper of the Pce to stand tall even when he is talking with dignitaries from other world powers and the powerful minister of the court. The Head Keeper only smiles faintly and said ¡®You misunderstand my intention. I have no such intention. Though, if you keep wanting to insist on it, I could only plead in front of our liege¡¯ Sasha smiles and then shakes her head ¡®I am just joking. What is a few jokes between friends right?¡¯ ¡®True¡¯ Lukas said, a smile also on his face. The other Keeper of the Pce once again bows a bit showing once again the humility of the keeper of the pce. Sasha eyes was sharp and notices all of this. >>>>> Chapter 978: Line that should not be crossed (1) The Keeper of the pce might not have powerful influence if one counted them individually, but as long as the Head Keeper possess the trust of Death Monarch, they will not fear anything in Pandemonium Sasha also has her own thoughts about this Head Keeper of the Pce. Lukas is a middle age man of Caucasian descent. He is around six feet four, with a chubby round face and white pale skin. He had a smilingrge eye, his green eyes would look at you gently. He is also slightly chubby in the area of his stomach. Well, he might be called the servants of the Pce, but one had to look who is his master. The Head Keeper of the Pce probably lived a life that is even better than some of the world leaders in the world. But this harmless appearance of this person is nothing but a fa?ade. And then there is Sasha To many officials and ministers of the court, Sasha is one of the most dangerous and mysterious subordinate of Death Monarch Many people feared her because of her status and her secret like organization that is akin of internal affairs and secret police as they also punish people of Pandemonium that had ill will on Pandemonium. Since her job did not have a specific job specification and the broad way that her power could be used, many people did not like her and her organization in particr. There were many times that the officials wanted to dismantle her organization. But, because of the special nature of her organization which answer to one but Death Monarch, her organization did not only keep existing, it also grew more powerful. But, this person Lukas is also not someone that could be underestimated. The Head Keeper of the Pce possess great power in Pandemonium. Outside of Pandemonium, they might not possess great power and rarely their name would be something that would make people in awe like Sasha did But inside Pandemonium, even though the Head Keeper of the Pce is only in Energy Disperse Stage, he is very powerful that even those powerful ministers and the Three Great Generals would not readily offend the Head Keeper of the Pce. This is because even if you wanted to offend him, you have to remember who this person master is. The Head Keeper of the pce represent the will of the Centre Pce, and who is the Will of the Centre Pce? It is Death Monarch. Lukas and Sasha had seen each other many times. And Sasha even knows certain methods of the Head Keeper of the Pce No normal people would be able tost standing long in the pce if they didn¡¯t have some skill. And this Lukas had sacrificed the chance of entering the army or developed himself instead he chose to be the Head Keeper of the Pce, bing an errand boy But no one would be able to mock him. because even though he is an errand boy, one must not forget whose errand boy he is. Lukas also have a lot of information about the matter of the Pce, the feeling of Death Monarch and all of this things that made him very precious to the officials and minister when they wanted to gauge the mood of Death Monarch before rolling out certain ns or wanting to present a memorial or a n. Lukas sighed as he looks at the closed door of the throne room withplicated feeling ¡®Will He allow us to enter?¡¯ he ask Sasha. Sasha understood the question and she shakes her head ¡®My lord will try to breakthrough to the next level. I think since you are cooped inside the Pce, you would not know much about what is happening outside the pce. I would not mind to keep you up to date with the current information¡¯ Sasha then look around her. She is still around the throne room. Who knows if their conversation outside the throne room would causes the One inside the throne room angry Sasha look at Lukas and then said ¡®Walk with me¡¯ Lukas did not object as he put his hand behind his back as he walks beside Sasha. Then without even looking back, he said to the other keeper of the pce ¡®Go to your station. Do what you are hired to do. Do not speak of anything that is happening inside the Pce to the people outside. Make sure the security of the Pce return to normal. And check the Gardens.¡¯ The other keepers bow their head and slowly retreated from the area. BOOM! The sound of thunder breaks the silence between the two. The rain is still falling, and one could not tell whether it pick up the pace or it is still the same drizzle of the rain. Lukas look at the sh of lightning and frowned. Sasha knows why the sky seems to be out of whack. The feeling of Death Monarch, was it as stormy as the sky above, she thought to herself. Every once in a while, the thunder would break and lightning would sh. The rain keeps on falling as Sasha keep walking the stony surface of the Pce as she looks at her surroundings. She was too shocked at her sudden appearance at the pce that she did not have time to see what changed about the Pce. She was just chasing the Three Demonic sister when Death Monarch suddenly appeared from out of nowhere, grab her and suddenly she appears on the throne room Lukas follows Sasha as they walk through the open bridge that connect the throne room to the other part of the structure of the pce Sasha widened her eyes as she now could see the changes that is happening on the Pce. She was shocked at the scale of the change. ¡®It seems¡­a lot of change happened.¡¯ Smiling, Lukas who was beside him nodded. ¡®It is indeed¡¯ Sasha look to her left at the open bridge and she could see that all around her are translucent mist. But that is not what shocked her. He could see tall mountains on her left side. And these mountain is veryrge and forest also could be seen, with tall and wide trees. Hills and rivers, streams of waters,kes all of it could be seen on the left side of the bridge. The shocking thing about this was that this did not exist before. This is not the first time that she walks this bridge that would connect her to the other part of the pce. But when she looks on her left side she would see a few small hills and arge clearing area below where it is a pce for the Keepers of the Pce had their morning briefing. But now, not only there is a mountain in the distance, the height between the ground and the bridge had also multiplied. They are high up in the air. Yes, during the expansion, the Pce did not only get bigger, stretching the walls and causing some of it to break, it also grows higher From the outside, it was like a pce that is about to pierce the sky. They could see that the clouds that is not too high above their head spouting off thunder and lightning Sasha look at her right side and she could see arge vastnd beneath the pce and she drew a gasp. Large emptynd other than a few sparse structure could be seen And that is not the only change Sasha had a lot of time before she was caught back to the throne room. She seen the peaceful environment of Pandemonium and shepared it to the things she had seen when she was out of Pandemonium when she was chasing the Three Demoness. There is a lot of seismic activity outside of Pandemonium The waves affected the seas and the ground, tsunamis raises up higher than it was ever recorded in the history of mankind. Dormant volcanos on the ground and underneath the seas are all waking up. Some of them erupt almost immediately others were forced by the pressure building up under the ground The power and frequencies of disaster would increase and it would not take long for it to envelop the world. Titanic earthquake would not be an anomaly, as Sasha herself witness one of such earthquakes that break apart an ind into pieces. On some ces, the oceans receded, leaving swathes of naked sands and coral and powerful suction energying from the sea. Sasha had checked the perimeter of Pandemonium the moment that the matters inside Pandemonium calmed down. After all, at that time, her priorities had been the Three Demoness that is loyal toward Loki. And that is when she sees the seas after she came out of Pandemonium There is an enormous whirlpool in many of the seas hundreds of times bigger than thergest sinkhole in the world. But the four corners of Pandemonium were calm, as it seems to be protected not only by the protection formation but also by the force that she is very familiar with. Azief after all had uses his Divine Sense to calm down the storms of energy all over the world While it is still catastrophic it was lessened by Death Monarch effort. Chapter 979: Line that should not be crossed (2) The reason why there is a whirlpool in the seas is simple. The tectonic te beneath the ocean bed came apart forming a huge gap in the bottom, boiling magma poured out but extinguished by the massive amount of water which then rushed down to the abyss It went down so quickly that the overall water level fell in matters of seconds. She thought to herself that if Death Monarch did not use his power to calm down the disaster all over the world, then the casualties and the disaster would be even worse. Fortunately, that the world expansion did not only affect Earth. If Earth is the only that expanded and growingrger with the others did not, then what would happen would be that one day. It would not be an impossibility for Earth to collide with the Moon and the others in the sr system before finally being attracted by the gravitational field of the sun and colliding with the sun itself. The matter is still not confirmed yet but Jean had told her that the other also seems to experience the same thing. It seems there is a bnce. Like a perfect bnce that manage to make sure that the transformation of Earth would not destroy it in the process. So, even though Earth had be probably then thousand times bigger with each continent would take not days, but decades of time if one tries to walk form one continent to the other it was like nothing had changed other than the increase in energies and all kinds of newws The distance between the Sun and Earth is still the same. The ration of their size is still the same. And the power of the gravitational field between them adjusted to this change in a miraculous event with no demerit for earth itself. Today, there is a tragedy. But this Multiversal Convergence event would benefit the Earth for decades toe. She did not know how to feel about it. Especially knowing that the one responsible for all of this is her liege. And she also did not know why The Trickster would take the me. Those two rtionship is quiteplicated, she thought to herself. For a few seconds both of them did not say anything to each other. Sasha was thinking about all of this matter and Lukas also has his own thoughts The roaring thunder cracks in the sky and it brought Sasha out of her mind and she then look toward Lukas. She then said with a nonchnt tone ¡®Did anyone from the outside trying to contact you?¡¯ Lukas was not surprised with Sasha question but he does raise his eyebrows. Then a smile blooms on his face. He did not answer the question immediately. He took a bit of time as the only sound around them is the sound of their footsteps. The Keeper of the Pce and the Shadow Guard is very alike. They both only serve one master. And they best not forget it. Other people could give them benefit. But once they take that benefit and betray their master, then there would only bad ending for them Thus, both Sasha and Lukas knows very much who they should be loyal to and who should they listen to. And maybe because of that, the cooperation between the pce and the Shadow Guard is very tightly knitted. That doesn¡¯t mean that they did not have their own conflict and differences of opinion. But, at this moment, both of them is very united Of course, the little sh in front of the door of the throne room is real and not fake. But, they know the real enemy And Sasha knows that too. Lukas then sighed and he just nodded. Sasha click her tongue. ¡®Is it the Central Government? Or the military?¡¯ Sasha asked ¡®Central Government. As for the military, it might be only because they are not here. As long as Wang Jian holds power over the military, I am not too worried about them. Though, the people that he entrusted in the Central Government might not be as trustworthy¡¯ Lukas reply. Sasha nodded. Lukas only smiles. There is no one that knows howplicated and tangled the rtionship between the politicians, ministers and the military inside the court other than someone who is always inside the court. Pandemonium way of ruling could be seen to be in disorder. But, there is also an order to it. At times, it appears like a Republic. At other times, it appears like a stratocracy. At others times, it appears like an absolute monarchy. But it is quite hard to pin down what path Pandemonium is walking in. The minister debates matter of Pandemonium and sometimes execute orders to safeguard the continent. At times like this, when the Central Court takes control, it appears like a Republic. Because even in the politician and ministers side of the court, there is factions. They would ask for majority vote and then when the majority is in agreement, they would execute the order. This was evident during the time of Death Monarch absence and the presence of the military was spread out during the expedition outside of Pandemonium. At that time, the official factions gain the court. But when the matter between the military and the official faction reach to a head, and the military people that is already in the court begins exerting some pressure, the direction of Pandemonium was hold by the military people. The budgets were diverted to military research and military advancement. Study of formation, building of superweapon was all directed during the brief period of time where the military faction rules the court. The economic research that is being headed by the Ministry of Finance was halted as the military take the resources to quickly strengthen the recruits of the army, diverting most of it toward technology that would have practical purpose in war and in the battlefield. In this period, formation master, array master, any profession rted to formation arrays rises up as one of the focus of the military department was the protection formation and also the application to it toward the army Hence, Wang Jian who were already a powerful general with keen grasp of formation be even more powerful. A thousand Orb Condensing leveler would not be able to kill ten Energy Disperse Stage leveler. That is how it was. But if one is in an army like Wang Jian, having one thousand Orb Condensing leveler added with military formation that seems to be able to raise the energy of the soldiers to the peak of their potential, these thousand soldiers could kill ten or even more Energy Disperse Stage leveler. Wang Jian ambition was to create a force that could theoretically bridge the gap between the low level soldiers and the high level individuals. This is his path. Conquering with military might! Wang Jian even studied Death Monarch. As Death Monarch is the strongest human in the world, Wang Jian wanted to also create countermeasures if someone as powerful as Death Monarch were to attack Pandemonium. As such during the time the military hold power, the court is full with military men and almost all of the resources of Pandemonium were directed to most of the military. Other than World Government, Pandemonium possess one of thergest army. Of course ifpared to the army before the Fall, in numbers, Wang Jian could not beat those numbers. But what he could be proud of was that the soldiers that follows him into war were all high quality soldiers. He had a lot of Seed Forming officers and evenrger pool of Energy Disperse Stage captains. if the forces of the world before the Fall were to try their mettle against Wang Jian army, they would easily be destroyed, regardless of their number. Wang Jian holds the military, and as for the officials, it is Haziq and Anatoli. The sh between the military and the court officials is a frequent conflict that happen in the court. Most of the time, Death Monarch, the paramount ruler of Pandemonium looks at all of this with one eye closed When one goes too far, he would then step out. He would reprimand one side, scolded the others and he would either take the middle way or goes to the extreme. Because of this ambiguity of the administration of Pandemonium, there is this certain sense of disorder. Yet, at the same time, the people of Pandemonium itself rarely were the victim of the games of the high lords anddies. Simply, because there is a rule. There is a line that one must not cross in Pandemonium You could battle in secrets, employ intrigues and schemes, plotted against your political enemies, but never, never ever should the officials and the members of the Pandemonium court should involve the people who do not y the game of power into it. Do not drag innocent people into the filth. Of all the many other rules of conduct between the officials of the court, and the influential people in the military, this is one of the rules that they would never ever dare break. Because doing so would make you the target of Death Monarch. And being a target of Death Monarch on Pandemonium, is not a good thing >>>>>>> Chapter 980: The two people of the court (1) Lukas sighed and mutters ¡®They are probably worrying that Death Monarch did not need them. Most people would worry that their superior getting weaker. It would not be like in Pandemonium, where they worried even more when their superior bing even stronger.¡¯ He chuckles a bit Sasha nodded. She could understand the worry of the court officials. Lukas continue ¡®But, to these officials, while they like that my lord grows stronger, it is too fast. If my lord could see everything and be anywhere, why would he need them? Probably that is their thoughts. As an ant, how could one see the views that the eagle sees?¡¯ He is still calm as he walks inside the Pce like he owns the ce. Sasha frowned a bit listening to his word that have many implications but then she nodded like she could understood it. ¡®Being useless mean there is no need for them¡¯ She sighed deeply. ¡®They do not understand Death Monarch. He would not rid of them as long as they stay in the line and do not take things too far. As long as they do their job, there is no reason for Death Monarch to do anything that would make him have more work¡¯ Sasha said. Sasha knows that the formation of Pandemonium and its rise as the number one superpower force in the world was not something that is nned by Death Monarch Because he is the strongest person in the world, the force that he had created also gained that reputation. Death Monarch probably knows how to govern. He just did not want to because that is not his path. Many people think that Death Monarch was quite suitable as an overlord. But if people look at the behavior of Death Monarch and studied it, one would see that rarely does Death Monarch goes and conquered other peoplends. Even Pandemonium was based on one of the forbidden zones of the world which is a continent called Australia before the Fall. Many people died in thisnd during the initial waves of monsters appeared. Danger and opportunity lies side by side. A forbidden zone was then turned into Pandemonium. And he reluctantly be the leader of this force and more and more people settled in thisnd believing in the protection of Death Monarch Sasha dare not say that she knew Death Monarch as intimately or as personally as Sofia, or Sina does. But she does know that while her lord knows how to govern, that is not his passion. It is not his Grand Path If Death Monarch really wanted to govern, wanted to be an Overlord, why would he let the creation of the administration official to be approved. Why would he allowed the military to also enter the muddy water of the court? Why would he not just conquer the four corners of the world? There were many times that he could have grab the mantle of power. During the Fake World period, if Death Monarch wanted to rule the world, then he could have simply live in that world A world of restriction by the system, but he would be king of everything. Probably that is not a life that Death Monarch wanted to live. Some people would hesitate to destroy such a world and return back to the real world There is no such hesitation on Death Monarch. His Grand Path is unwavering As for Pandemonium, he did not want it. But he also could not just throw it away when so many people had believed in him. And it is not that bad for him, as with this force, there is a deterrence force for any power in the world to meddle with the people he loves. Sasha could only sigh as she thought of this. The reluctant monarch, she thought to herself. If everyone knows her thought, they would find it hard to believe. Death Monarch is interested in searching for his Grand Path and achieving his Grand Path. She could only sigh inwardly. She keeps walking as she look on her left and right, seeing the changes of the Centre Pce. Lukas walk beside him and even though he had this kind of harmless appearance, every one of the Keeper of the pce that saw him would bow deeply and there is a trace of fear and respect in each one of their eyes The Keeper of the Pce is like the eunuch during the rule of an Emperor. They might be weak but they possess great influence over the Emperor. Of course, the Keeper of the Pce dare not exert their influence over Death Monarch. After all Death Monarch is not some young emperor they could coax or someone that they could manipte by using words or scheme. One wrong move, one wrong word, and they could easily die under the gaze of the strongest man in the world But, it did not diminish the fact that at least in Pandemonium, they possess great power as they could determine who could get in the Pce or not. Unless it is someone that Death Monarch specifically said they coulde into the Pce, the Keeper of the Pce exercise their power to determine audience with Death Monarch The fact that Azief allowed it was to give this power to the Keeper of the Pce as a means of protection. Both Lukas and Sasha knows this which is why they did not dare cross a certain line. Sasha then said, reminded of the conversation before. ¡®They are very impatient¡¯ Lukas shakes his head and sighed ¡®I could understand them. The world is changing too much. They needed assurance. You sometimes forget that these ministers are not like you¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯ Sasha said Lukas then said ¡®Most of them is in Energy Disperse Stage and only a few of them are in Seed Formation stage. As for Disk Formation levelers, they are a few of them but these are those people who break through without great foundation. If they met a true Disk Formation leveler that had truly trained their Seeds, they would easily be defeated. And not to mention if they were attacked by an assassins or a squad of highly trained operative.¡¯ ¡®Are you on their side?¡¯ Sasha ask. The tone is very calm. It is not a questioning tone. Simply a question. Sasha knows a lot of dirty secrets of the people in Pandemonium. But Lukas history remains unknown to her. It is not because here research iscking. It is because someone was covering it up. And the only one who has power to cover up such thing in Pandemonium that even her Shadow Guard could not even found a clue is only one person. And that would be Death Monarch Since, even her own superior wanted to cover up for Lukas, how could she not be tactful and drop the matter? But just because she dropped the matter, did not mean she would not take the chance she gets to learn something about Lukas, this person. Lukas reply ¡®I am on nobody side. I just understand them. To the eyes of people like Death Monarch, we might look like an extra. But, we also fight for our existence¡¯ ¡®Are you scolding Death Monarch?¡¯ Sasha said with a slightugh ¡®He would not punish me for this kind of thing¡¯ ¡®You seem to think you know him¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t. And I never pretend to be. But I know that not all stories about him is real. People called him a tyrant. But, it is these people that put him on his ce and wanted to serve under him¡¯ Sighing he then said ¡®He did not ask these people to take him up as a leader. He did not ask to be worshiped. But people do it anyway. Because sometimes one position is determined by the power they have. Even without doing anything, he sat on a seat many people wanted. And so, because of that, I know he would not mind it if I criticized him every once in a while. Unless, it is to protect his reputation, he would not kill me¡¯ Sasha only chuckles. She and Lukas is speaking words that no Keeper of the Pce and the officials of the court dares utter from their mouth. ¡®Very brave of you¡¯ Lukas only smiles and did not say anything else. Another moment of silence passes between them as they already walked to the hallways overlooking the gardens on the other side of the open hallway ¡®Any new changes in the Central government?¡¯ Sasha asked. ¡®Same old, same old¡¯ Another silence moment urred. They did not say anything but as they walk further and further away from the throne room, there is this tense atmosphere around both of them Sasha could see that there is a lot of cracks on some of the structures as she could see one of the tower had almost on the verge of falling down. Fortunately, there is a nano robots that is flying around the structure and is repairing it with something that look likeser technology. But, the nano robot that is flying around the Pce is low. Chapter 981: The two people of the court (2) Most of them were sent to the territory of the other lords of Pandemonium. Some of them were sent to the mayor of therge cities all over Pandemonium. And some other is sent to survey thends and create a map as fast as possible so they could see the changes of Pandemonium and determine where is the other cities and viges that used to be in Pandemonium. She sighed when thinking about all of this. ¡®It seems the Pce would have to be repaired after this¡¯ she said. Lukas only nodded but then he added ¡®It also need renovation. And a few architect to add a few more structure. It looks a bit vast and empty. I hope the Ministry of Finance would not neglect to mention itter when they do their meeting¡¯ Sasha look at Lukas with her eyebrows raised and said ¡®He would probably listen to you.¡¯ ¡®I believe that he would listen more carefully if ites from you. Since our liege will be going into seclusion, I really dare not use his name in vain.¡¯ Sasha think for a few seconds and nodded ¡®I would persuade him. Though, I require some of the secrets of the Minister of Interior.¡¯ Lukas smile and said ¡®Deal¡¯ Sasha then ask ¡®We have been walking for quite a while. There is no one around us and I notice no one that is listening to us right now. If there is anything you want to say to me, this is the right time¡¯ And Sasha stopped. Lukas also halted. The atmosphere between them turn tense. She was practically ring at him. Sasha had a lot on her te. While she enjoys this kind of banter and words with double meaning and secret deals in the background, today is not such a day. The world today, changed. And not in a small way. So, one could understand her frustration today to not want to be stuck here for long There is now a gap with her old intel and the new intel. There are areas that needs to be mapped, organizations to be tracked and spies to be captured. Lukas only smiles. ¡®Don¡¯t be impatient. That is not a good trait to have¡¯ Sasha only snorted. Lukas had sent a signal to Sasha when she went out from the throne room. Whether Death Monarch was in the throne room or not, he would still send that signal toward her. The difference was that if Death Monarch was in the throne room, he would meet with Sasha after he reported all of the things that happened to Death Monarch But, since Death Monarch had disappeared, he expedites the things he needed to do. The word ¡°walk with me¡± is simply a way of Sasha saying she got the message. They walk along deserted hallways, going as so far to go across the garden and now here is all to make sure that they were not followed and that no one is listening to them. One might not have the gust o eavesdrop on Death Monarch. But, these forces certainly have the guts to eavesdrop on them. And even though there is just a great change that is happening right now that affect the pce, there is never an ident of being too careful. Especially when they stand on a position of power and influence and possess many secrets of the world. Even more so, they need to be vignt so they would not leak any important secret Yes, they were many times that they did not like each other presence. Lukas did not like that Sasha is like the head of a secret police. And Sasha did not like the fact that the Keeper of the Pce possess too much power in the Imperial Court during the absence of Death Monarch But, in the end, there is quite a tacit understanding between both of them. They did not attack each other, and at times they even cooperated with each other in the dark Who knows? Maybe the antagonistic behavior they showed toward each other is probably also an act. Sasha did not understand why Lukas is still not saying anything and instead still keep talking about unrted things. Even she did not have more topic to talk about. And she still had a lot of things to do. Just thinking about it gives her headache. There is Sina on the other side of the world that she also need to keep track of. Since she could not really use teleportation stone right now since she herself did not want to be caught in an unstable space time connection, she would have to brought out her spaceship. The military department had a lot of those cool gadgets. Wang Jian might fight using his staff but that did not mean he suddenly forget that mechanical technology existed. Especially after seeing the drastic improvement of the other world powers in creating more mechanical soldiers and ships. Most of the world power right now did not worry too much about normal monster. Most of them were left alone mostly to train the rookies of the military so they could level up. Some schools that train people of the Pir Forming to raise their levels also sometimes rent a few dungeons from the central government. And there is also some of the expert in seclusion that sometime would bring his or her disciple to clear a dungeon or an area where monsters are in abundance. There is now rarely a monster that would bring great catastrophe. They know which monsters to provoke and which one they could not. There is some dragon nest in Europe and Asia that some people had designated as a no go zone since they did not want to rm the monster in those nest. But, as for low level monster there is no such threat. If not for all of people wanted to use the low level monsters as training for their own forces, each great power could eliminate a lot of low level monster just by sending a few thousands of mechanical soldiers. Mechanical robot did not level up. So instead of wasting such a precious resource which is EXP to robots, it is better for these forces to strengthen themselves. As Pandemonium isxer in regting dungeonspared to some of the world powers who would monopolies the area, most of the adults of Pandemonium are all Orb Condensing realm and higher. Those who were in Pir Forming is mostly only children or babies or people who could not fight and did not have the courage to fight. But that is not amon sight in Pandemonium considering the effort one must have made toe to this continent. As such, most of the Pir Forming realm is usually babies or young children. She shakes her head See, her thoughts are wandering again, she reprimanded herself. Sina is her task number one. And then there is still Somi. She is probably with her husband. This woman is very low profile since the death of her sworn sisters during the Weronian upation. But since Sasha is the head of thergest intelligence agency in Pandemonium, she keeps a tab for her. From her investigation, even though she is quite low profile after marrying Wang Jian, she had also drastically improved herself and she is now a Disk Formation expert. No one knows her upper limit since she was never put into harm¡¯s way after marrying Wang Jian. Wang Jian as one of the Three Great generals of Pandemonium and he is not someone you would want to readily offend. As such, no one would want to touch Wang Jian dragon scale which is his wife. Somi path is quite different from Death Monarch path. Somi walk the path of swordsmanship. But one could not really call her ss a swordswoman either since there is quite a difference between her and normal sword master. That is the report of her subordinate. Sasha wonders how Death Monarch would teach Somi if he really intends to take her as his disciple And there is also the other work, that she need to make sure the location of her other secret base With the sudden change in the world geography, Sasha doubts that her secret spot remains the same. She needs to mobilize the Research Department to determine where all of their safe houses of the Shadow Guard went to. Some of them have some tracking devices and recorded and could easily be tracked But, there some of the secretive one that certainly had to be look by them, manually by relying on the calction of these researcher This mean she also have to give them the original coordinate. There are too many things that needs to be settled. >>>>>>> Chapter 982: An envelope At this kind of time, she wished that she would have ability like Jean where she could separate herself into hundreds of avatars and settle all of this at the same time. She could create an avatar. But doing so would take away some of her energy. She is unlike those people with almost an unlimited reserve of energy in her body that she could uses haphazardly. She still had to ration and conserve her energy Splitting herself like that not only would split her attention, it would also split her strength. She could not create thing from nothing. The energy of the avatar had to be taken from the original. The original lose some of energy This is usually not a big deal. Since the original body could absorb more energies. But, there is this limit of how many avatars she could split from her original core of energy. Unless she possesses certain methods, it would be a disadvantageous action for her. And since she is the head of the Shadow Guards, there is many people that would want to kill her. Sasha would not be surprised if there is some people that could reverse-engineer the ability of an avatar so that the damage toward the avatar could be transferred into the real body Some people did not have to worry about this like Death Monarch who could create avatars from Laws. Just to defeat the avatar of Death Monarch is already incredible enough. The same could be said for Jean Time Avatar. Jean avatar is created from the maniption of time. This is even more ingenuous. And Jean also could manipte time and not an easy opponent to beat unless you are one level above him. His mastery of time itself would prove him to be a formidable enemy. As for Hikigaya, his specialty is always creating illusion. Who knows? Maybe when you thought you were fighting him when actually you are fighting against smokes and wind Hikigaya avatar is mostly in the form of mist. While in that form he could not attack with full power it had the ability to easily dissipate meaning that his true body would rarely ever be in danger. He is not a coward. He just doesn¡¯t like troublesome thing. Haish, she sighed again inwardly. She should take a vacation after this. ¡®Ah¡¯ she thought to herself. Should she said something to the Ministry of Welfare to establish some mandatory leave like before the Fall? Five work day and two leave day? Then she shakes her head. ¡®I am sure I still had to work¡¯ she thought to herself. If she works in an office that would make sense. But, the work she does is very secretive and it is not like she could just take a break on many things. If it is small matter maybe she could ignore it for a day or two but the problems of the Shadow Guards are rarely small things. If she got intel that someone is about to create some superweapon in some secret base, could she just ignore it and said to her subordinate ¡°Hey, sorry but I will be taking two days leave. Hope that the world would not suffer any cmity in these two days!¡± Before mming the door of her office She could not just ignore it, right? Most of the thing she deals with is very dangerous and as such, while there is an opportunity for rest, when such intele to her desk, she needs to track, analyze and also research it If there is a superweapon that is about to be built, she needs to know who build it? For what purpose? Who is the supplier? Where is it? Who is the aplice? Would it benefit Pandemonium or not? That and more But while her job is stressful there is a few things she likes about her job. At least she doesn¡¯t have a boss that keep hounding her. And at times, she does have time to rx. She remembers the rest she had at the Grand Canyon. Of course the Grand Canyon is full of monsters down below, but with people of her level as long as she just wanted to enjoy the sunset it would not be a problem Of course, by enjoying the sunset means she was with someone. A spy. Like her. Haish¡­. her life is after all full of darkness and death, Every once in a while she had to vent out and air out some of her frustration. ¡®Tch¡¯ she clicked her tongue She resolved that after this problem settled, she needs to train a sessor so that she would not be working these hard all the time She then focusses again her thought and annoyance is slowly rising up in her heart. How much longer? She looks at Lukas and raised her eyebrows. It was like she was telling him ¡°hurry up, out with it!¡¯ But Lukas could only smile bitterly. Then he said ¡®Let us walk a bit more¡¯ This time Lukas walk forward ahead of Sasha and Sasha is puzzled. His dark blue robe sweeps the ground as the wind blows and sways his long robe left and right ¡®Come along¡¯ his voice trailed backwards. Sasha frowned. Then she walks following him. They get past through a broken bridge and had to jump through a few cut off courtyard. There are now far away from the throne room and even had gone down a few floor below the area from where they started walking. Where are they going? She had already confirm with her Divine Sense that no one is listening. How far should they go for Lukas to finally spit whatever he wanted to say to her? Feeling a bit impatient, she said ¡®Who else do you think is listening? I have confirmed that there is no one around us. If you are not confident, I could even raise some protection formation with the hexes tables so that it would protect us from being spied on¡¯ ¡®There is someone still listening¡¯ Lukas said faintly, his word sounds like a whisper. ¡®Who?¡¯ Lukas halted, turns around and sighed. he did not say a word, but he pointed his finger toward the sky and suddenly Sasha understood who is Lukas talking about. And her eyes narrowed down toward Lukas. That gesture of Lukas seems to be very rude. The other one that could still listen to their conversation and that finger pointing toward the sky referred only to one person Death Monarch What is this Lukas thinking? What kind of secret that he wanted to tell her that even Death Monarch should not listen to? It could not be that this person is nning a treason right? She thought to herself. No matter how big of a gut Lukas had, Sasha believe he would not have such courage to betray Death Monarch. And if he really intended to betray Death Monarch, he would not be that stupid to ask her to apany him. Sasha could be said Death Monarch hidden de. If Lukas really wanted to plot some sinister scheme toward Pandemonium, she would be thest person that he would want to talk to Sasha then went silent. She did not say anything but she followed Lukas silently. This time they did not talk about anything. There is no conversation between them Only the sound of their footstep in the deserted hallways and the sound of thunder and rain in the distance could be heard. Sasha is racking her brain trying to deduce what Lukas is trying to say to her, going through all this trouble and even attempting to hide the content from Death Monarch Lukas on the other hand is still calm. He could see that the rain is slowly turning into a drizzle. On some parts of the sky, the dark clouds are slowly receding. The thunder is still loud and the lightning still shes, but it is slowly decrease in intensity and numbers. ¡®That person is right even about this¡¯ he thought to himself. The message that he wanted to give Sasha is a message he did not dare to open and to listen to himself. That person gives him an envelope. That person even said, if he dares to look at it, he could see it. Lukas is not brave enough. So, he had tried to reject it. But after talking with that person, he relented. Since then he had been holding this envelope. Today, he knew he had to give this letter. He did not understand the words of that person before. Because at that time, he could not have predicted that things would be like this. But now he understood some of that person words and now is the time for him to give this envelope to Sasha He doesn¡¯t know what waves would rise if he gives this letter to her. But he knows he had to face the music. And since he had to face the music regardless, it is better to face it sooner thanter. And he trusts that person would not harm Sasha and would not harm Death Monarch >>>>>> Chapter 983: The trace of the regent Slowly, they reached a very secluded hallway. Sasha raised her eyebrows as she appears on this hallway. Even Sasha did not know that there exists such a hallway. The door seems to be medieval like design, with brass like material coating the door. No, she thought to herself. The door is made from the brass-like material. Lukas look at the room and he heaved a sigh of relief Sasha notices this and asked him ¡®What are you relieved about?¡¯ Lukas did not answer her question immediately as he seems to search for something inside his pocket. After ruffling his pocket for a few second he brought out a silver key. Lukas then answer her question. ¡®I fear that the room would change position after the world expansion. Thankfully, other than the fact that the distance is very far from before, the door is still here. I guess I am not that bad with direction¡¯ Sasha then thought of something. ¡®Is this the door of Anywhere Room?¡¯ Hearing Sasha question, Lukas smirks and said ¡®Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡¯ Then chuckling he said ¡®Unfortunately, this is not the Anywhere Room¡¯ Then pausing for a second, he said ¡®Why are you so interested in where the Anywhere Room is? You don¡¯t see us peeking around the secrets of the Shadow Guards¡¯ ¡®Hmph¡¯ Sasha snorted. ¡®I fear what I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Lukas shakes his head and said ¡®I am weak. And so does most of the Keeper of the Pce. Most of them are kids. They work for the pce for a few seasons and after they had enough money, they could pursue their dreams outside of the Pce. As long as they do not meddle in the matters of the politics, the pce could easily let them go¡¯ Sasha knows all about the Pce rules. There is a reason why most of the people relegated to normal job like watering the nts in the gardens, cleaning the normal rooms, the misceneous jobs of the Pce are usually done by young Keeper of the Pce. It is so that they would not get involved in something big. The higher the position, the more you would be exposed about the machination of politics of the Central Court. There are some secrets, that once you knew, you are trapped. For someone who did not mind this, they could strive to higher position. Lukas for example had heard seen so many things, heard so many things and speak a lot in the court. He had learned secrets that if revealed could bring a lot of harm and shock in the world. He knows this. Which is why he is the Head Keeper of the Pce and given protection by Death Monarch. If he tries to leave the Pce without the permission of Death Monarch, he would be dead before he could step one foot out of therge pce entrance gate. But, if you only want some extra money, wanting some experience or wanting to protect oneself from the bitter life outside of the pce for a while, then it is not good to know too many secrets. Then, you could never leave the Pce even if you wanted too. This is why Lukas always said to the new recruits that did not have ambition to stay in the pce to practice the wisdom of the three monkeys See nothing, hear nothing, speak nothing. It is a bit of variation of the see no evil, hear no evil, and speak no evil In the court, if you guard your eyes and don¡¯t go around trying to see things that are not rted to you, you will be alright. But if you did not do this, you might get involved with somethingplicated. And be careful about hearing the conversation between the minister of the court and the influential figures. That also couldnd you into trouble. And other than greeting and rying messages, the keeper of the pce should not speak too much and don¡¯t get involved in the factional dispute of the court. Just do your job and do not go out from the scope and responsibilities of your job and you would be fine. That is the three wisdom if you don¡¯t want to get involved with the Pce for a long time. Sasha snorted and then look at Lukas like she was scanning him and said. ¡®You are weak? I beg to differ¡¯ Sasha said. Lukas only shakes his head. ¡®It is not like whatever I said would convince you otherwise, right?¡¯ Sasha did not reply. She only reply with ¡®Do not think that I don¡¯t know that you are also snooping around¡¯ Lukas did not reply to this provocation. He needs to give this envelope to her and see what she thought about it. He did not know whether what he is giving to her is a plot or a scheme. But, he did not think that person means harm. After all, that person had predicted all of this. And that person even predicted that after Death Monarch returns, he would then return back to seclusion. Of course, one of the prediction is made before the matter of the world expansion, just before that person leaves the Pce. The new prediction is made after the world expansion. He got the message after he went out the Anywhere Room. He sighed internally. He then brought the key toward the keyhole. Sasha frowned and then said ¡®If this is not the door to the Anywhere Room, where would this door leads? And what kind of room you are bringing me to?¡¯ Smiling, Lukas said ¡®You would understandter¡¯ He then turned the key to the right and the brass door glowed and runes that was carved onto the door glows. Before Lukas uses that key, no one could see these runes. But the moment, he opens the door with the key the runes appears. And then the runes seem to be merging with each other creating a pattern. A humming sound could be heard and Lukas pushed the door opens The runes immediately disappear but Sasha could see it turns into a painting of a one eyed raven Lukas went inside the room while saying ¡®Get in¡¯ Sasha slowly walk in to the room. And then Lukas closed the door. The door closed and the moment it close, the entire room seems to glow as she could see thousands of runesing out from each surface of the inside of the room. From the tile of the ground, to the walls of the room, runes exploded out of every part of the room, floating in the air around them Then it oveid with each other, stacked upon tens of thousands of runes. Sasha knew some of the characters but as they stacked with each other, and connected with each other, these runes seems to morph to a rune that Sasha knows nothing about Like a foreignnguage that she could not read or understand. Sasha did not only pay her attention to the runes, she also looks around the room. She would not be the Nightingale if she did not have some measure of vignce in her heart. Regardless of her trust of Lukas, it is always good to be vignt. It is upational habit at this point There is not a lot to see in the room since the room itself had not furniture. It is an empty bleakrge room. Arge empty room of nothing. But this room is very extraordinary. Sasha had senses it the moment she entered the room. Her Divine Sense seems to be constrained. This is a cage. A cage of Divine Sense. Not only it did not allow anything toe out, it also did not allow anything to go in This secret must be something very important for Lukas to take all this kind of measure. No, it might not necessarily because of the secret itself. This is to hide from the Divine Sense of Death Monarch For some reason, she was reminded of Lukas gesture before. Death Monarch could still listen in. And now she was brought to this room and she could feel that her Divine Sense did not work in this room How could she not see the connection between the two? ¡®Tch¡¯ she clicks her tongue. She seems to once again involve herself in something very troublesome. If this was any other times, she would not be this frustrated. But, she already had a lot of work to do. If this keep getting out of control, it would not be surprising if she were to die of overworking. Wouldn¡¯t that be quite a joke? Lukas heaved a sigh of relief. He did not understand the stormy emotions that Sasha is feeling right now and how she alreadymented that she probably could not take a huge break after the task given by Death Monarch ispleted Lukas brought out the envelope. There is a quizzical expression on Sasha face as she looks at the envelope. ¡®Someone had left it for me. Saying that you would understand if you read the letter inside the envelope.¡¯ ¡®Who?¡¯ This is the question she wanted to know. Who sent such letter? Who is capable enough to order around the Head Keeper of the Pce? And why does it need to be so secretive? What kind of intel in the envelop that it requires so powerful of an array runic formation to make sure no one could listen and see what they were doing? ¡®The Regent¡¯ Lukas answered ¡®Regent?¡¯ It took a few second before she understood what Lukas is saying to her. Loki the Trickster! >>>>>>> Chapter 984: The reformer of pandemonium (1) He is the only one that would be referred to as a regent. Sasha could not help but narrowed her eyes when listening that it concerned Loki the Trickster This is a man that Sasha very much do not want to fight. Yet, Loki had always shed with her. He is really making it hard for Sasha to doing her job When Death Monarch left, he had given the position of Regent to Loki. Loki had strengthened the military, yet at the same time weakening the military faction on the court, bncing the court and cooperate with the great powers. He had been quite the reformer. If Death Monarch is known for his non action methods, in which he rarely makes his move, Loki on the other hand could be described as a very active ruler. Since he is the Regent, he could very well have the power tomand the Head Keeper of the Pce. Sasha was not that close with Loki. And she and her people was not in Pandemonium during the regency of Loki. They were doing something else. She even shed with Loki people at that time Of course, Loki did not mean to harm then. He just wanted to know what they were doing. Even better, if he could control her people. That is not something that Sasha would allow and so they stay out of each other way The thing was, what she was doing, shed with what Loki was trying to do. Loki is now the enemy of the world after that announcement by the Mind Master. But Sasha knows the truth. This matter did not originate from Loki. Yet, Loki is not saying anything and Death Monarch is not saying anything. Those in the know also did not say anything. Since that is the case, why should she stuck out her neck? Since everybody wanted to pretend not to know, not to hear, not to see and not to speak, she would also do the same thing Who would have thought? The three monkey wisdom could also be applied outside of the Pce. Sasha did not immediately ept the envelope. Instead, she looks around the room first. Then she narrowed her eyes. Looking back at Lukas, she then asked. ¡®This room¡­.is it his handiwork?¡¯ Lukas sighed and nodded ¡®Why should this be hidden?¡¯ Lukas close his eyes for a second and then open it back up. He then said ¡®Because I don¡¯t know what is in the letter. He knows that I would be fearful of doing such a thing, keeping a secret from Death Monarch¡¯ ¡®But he manages to convince me and he even create this room for me so that I would not be fearful of reading the letter¡¯ ¡®But probably because he knows me, he knows I am never going to open the letter and probably waited until you return to give you this letter to you. He predicted that the day Death Monarch return is the day you would also returns. And his prediction hase to pass¡¯ Then he sighed. There are a few seconds of silence before he then said. ¡®The rtionship between Death Monarch and the Trickster has always beenplicated. For those who work inside the Court, it is even more so¡¯ Sighing, he continued ¡®At times, they fought like they were enemies. But, if Death Monarch really thinks of Loki as his enemy, he would not have left Pandemonium on his hand. It might appear at times, that Pandemonium is a burden to him¡¯ ¡®But, it is a burden he willingly bears. Maybe, there is affection in his heart for the people living in Pandemonium. Or maybe he wanted to protect the power he got from having arge organization at his beck and call¡¯ ¡®Or maybe, just like other leaders and dictators of the world, he just like the feeling of being worshiped. Whatever the case was, Death Monarch really wanted to protect Pandemonium. I think we both can agree on this, right?¡¯ Sasha nodded. She let him continue Sighing again, Lukas then said ¡®Before Death Monarch return home, a month before, Loki had given this letter to me. I did not understand it back then with the word saying that when the world mes him for something, to be ready and to give this letter to you. I did not predict that such day would happen¡¯ ¡®But here I am. And here you are. The world is now ming Loki for the Multiversal Convergence. And you are back. And so, I identally seem to get a clue about the events of today from the words of Loki, a month ago. I might not get all the answers, but I am pretty sure that I know some of the truth¡¯ Pausing for a second, he looks at Sasha with a solemn look and said ¡®looking at today matters, I now understand. He had been nning for this since that time. Loki is not responsible for the Multiversal Convergence did he?¡¯ Sasha frowned. She did not know whether she should answer him or not. And while she was shocked at the letter, she was even more shocked with what Lukas is saying A month ago? That was before Death Monarch returns. Then she thought again and she sighed inwardly If time travel is possible, why not this? she thought to herself. Though, it did give Sasha a little bit more hint about Loki Did he cooperate with the Oracle? This is another individual that Sasha has been trying to track. She still unable to track her as she has been missing for years. But considering that Antonius sometimes would appear in the world stage and do thing for the Oracle, Sasha is pretty sure that the Oracle is not yet dead If not that, could it be that Loki also has the ability to look at the future? Sasha did not know the Grand Path of Loki. But it did not look like Loki had irvoyance power. It is something that she had to take into ount ofter if she were ever to sh with Loki once again. She then shakes her head to shake off the thought from her head. Lukas look at Sasha and then said ¡®Courtesy among colleagues should be maintained. I don¡¯t think it would be that bad to tell me what really happened¡¯ Sasha reaction looks like she did not want to tell him what happened when she is actually still thinking about Lukas word. But Sasha quickly get her bearings. And she knows that Lukas wanted to know whether Loki was responsible or not. She nodded. ¡®It really was not him¡¯ Lukas smiles bitterly. ¡®As I thought. Quite a pity though. Having to take the me for Death Monarch¡¯ Lukas could easily understand what happen. There is only one person that Loki would take the me for And that would be Death Monarch Sasha then said ¡®It is probably not something Death Monarch wanted¡¯ Lukas only smiles bitterly at this. Seconds passes and then Lukas said ¡®Regardless, a month ago, Loki gave me that letter. He said it is something that you would need to read so you could prepare for some of the things he is going to do.¡¯ What he is about to do?¡¯ Sasha asked, her eyebrows raised. Anything that Loki would do would surely not be something that is insignificant. Considering the fact that he would create even this room and the secrecy around it Sasha could deduce that Loki is about to do something big. Lukas then said ¡®I ask him then at that time. Why would he want me to give the letter instead of¡­¡¯? Lukas did not finish his word like he was thinking better of it. And Lukas sighed Then he continued ¡®He could give it to you yourself¡¯ he smiles bitterly at this. Then he added ¡®Of course, I know at that time, he sent his people to hunt you. So, I could guess that whatever he is going to say might not be something you might want to hear¡¯ Sasha snorted. Thinking back at those times, she really did not appreciate Loki sending his hunting dog to capture her She was forced to stand in the middle of the personal sh between Death Monarch and the Trickster. It is not a good position to be in ¡®But as you may know, Loki would not kill you. At most he would imprison you for a while to not meddle with his matters. Haish¡¯ he sighed ¡®It surely is not for theck of trying¡¯ Sasha said sarcastically. Lukas did not say anything on this. After all, he is not the one affected. There are many things in the court that he is aware of. But there is also a lot of things in the court he is not aware of. And of the many things he could im not to know in great details it would be about the matters of the Shadow Guards and the sh between Death Monarch and the Trickster. While it is true, that it doesn¡¯t seem that Loki is intending to kill her, the fact that Sasha could not use the resources of the Shadow Guards and practically barred from entering Pandemonium during the regency of Loki had made her a fugitive. Because while she has enemies in Pandemonium, most of the enemy she had in Pandemonium rarely could do anything to her because of the protection of Death Monarch Outside of Pandemonium however¡­¡­she is fair game. Not to mention the already bad blood between Pandemonium and the Crime Alliance, there is other organization that wanted her head, either for some posted bounty on some secret tavern, for fame or for the information that she had. There is also the fact that there is a rumor that she has the Death List. Who knows who spread that rumor? Though, Lukas had a suspicion that the rumor probably springs out from Loki himself Chapter 985: The reformer of pandemonium (2) She was ambushed in Sicily by a thousand members of the Crime Alliance because of that rumor. If not for the fact that she had lifesaving measure by Death Monarch, she might probably die because of Loki action. But then, thinking about it again, Loki might have predicted that Death Monarch had left her a few lifesaving treasures. Maybe, he wanted to force out all of her methods and then finallye swopping in and capture her. Knowing Loki, this is very possible. She then focusses back to Lukas. Lukas did not notice that Sasha had been thinking about something else as he said ¡®Death Monarch trusted him enough to leave Pandemonium in his hand, but at the same time, he wanted to dismantle and contain Loki scheme by using the Shadow Guards. This is why these two brother gives mixed signals to the officers of the military and the officials of the court. But who couldin? Who daresin?¡¯ He asked. At this question, even Sasha do not know how to answer. Even she, considered as many as the number two in Pandemonium dares notin to Death Monarch When she did, it is only because she was sure that Death Monarch would not kill her because of her words And after years of apanying this tiger, Sasha had developed a rtionship of trust with Death Monarch But even then, there were times when she is afraid of Death Monarch. What to say of those people who did not have such rtionship? They would probably be even more terrified. Death Monarch is a silent and expressionless boss. It is very hard to know his mood and his desire It kept the official guessing and the fact that Death Monarch did not have anything to constrain him other than himself, one could imagine the terror of trying toin to such godlike being. Sasha nodded at Lukas word as she understood this too. Lukas then continue ¡®When he first gave me that letter I hesitated. After all, while Loki at the time was the ruler of Pandemonium, I was loyal toward Death Monarch¡¯ ¡®But, never underestimate Loki charisma or his scheme. Whatever his fault was, he did good for Pandemonium, deescte the tension between the World Powers, establish order and create a beneficial cooperative rtionship with the other great powers¡¯ ¡®Pandemonium had a lot more cities and a lot more people than the other great power and developing steadily each day. One could argue that is not what Death Monarch would want but the thing is nobody really knows what Death Monarch wanted unless he said it himself. His silence, most of the time is considered assent¡¯ ¡®Pandemonium is prosperous and people are happy during his rule. There were many more babies and people were more confident of living in Pandemonium¡¯ Sighing, he then added ¡®I would not say that all of Loki decision is correct as there are some questionable things he did during his regency. But I dare say that most of the things he had done had contributed a lot to the peaceful world the past six years¡¯ Sasha did not interrupt Lukas words Sighing again Lukas then said ¡®He had said to me that if I wanted to, I could read what is in the letter. Whether because he knows me that much, or whether because he trusted me, I have never open the envelope and peek at the letter¡¯ ¡®Probably because he knows my personality that he had bestowed the envelope towards me. He knows I would probably be too afraid to read it. I too sometimes follow the wisdom of the three monkeys¡¯ Smiling bitterly, he then said depreciatingly ¡®I know I would be tempted. I am not like those officials that always said with their own mouth that they could not be bought. I know I could be bought. If the price is good enough¡¯ ¡®Then why have you never been bought before?¡¯ Sasha asked Smiling, Lukas answered ¡®The Price has never been good enough¡¯ Sasha onlyugh ¡®Probably the risk doesn¡¯t justify the rewards¡¯ she said. Lukasughed. ¡®I dare not betray the strongest man in the world.¡¯ ¡®If he is not the strongest man in the world?¡¯ Sasha asked Smiling, Lukas answer ¡®Then, mark my words, I would not be the first to leave him. In the end, I am still someone who would seek safety. I would not be the first to stick my head out, but I also would not be thest to leave a sinking boat¡¯ ¡®That is a bold statement to make¡¯ she said Lukas reply ¡®I am being honest¡¯ ¡®Maybe if Death Monarch heard it, he would be furious?¡¯ Sasha said with a hint of teasing Lukasughs and said ¡®he found it to be refreshing. I once spoke like this to him. He found it interesting. He said it reminds him to not forget the basis of the peace of Pandemonium¡¯ Sasha did not say anything at this. There was silence between the, for a while as she sighed. Knowing Death Monarch, it would not be surprising if he really did say such a thing Lukas then said ¡®As for this room, it is because Loki knows that¡¯ Then after a second pause, Lukas said ¡®He said that the thing he wrote down in the letter must not be revealed to Death Monarch¡¯ Hearing this Sasha was puzzled. This looks a lot like some scheme. If they were not careful, they could easily lose the trust of Death Monarch Thus, this is why she couldn¡¯t understand Lukas. Why he is so brazenly saying such thing, and not only that, brazenly saying it to her? ¡®I am, like what you said before, the de of Death Monarch. Didn¡¯t he expected that if the content of the letter is harmful to Death Monarch I would inform him? Did the Trickster expect me to protect him? Or did he expect me to betray Death Monarch? If the answer is yes, to any of these question, then Loki had really made a mistake¡¯ Lukas nodded ¡®I thought as much. And that is what I told him. You know what he said in reply?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®He said that after you read the letters, you could decide what to do with the content. And you would not be so quick to judge¡¯ ¡®This room is fitted with all kinds of runic inscription and other symbols that even I with the extensive knowledge of the Pandemonium Library do not recognize. It is a room to hide from Divine Sense. Maybe, it is like what the Trickster said, that he wanted to cover this letter and the content from Death Monarch. Or maybe he simply wanted us to believe that and wanted to hide it from someone else¡¯ Sasha did not answer as she too was thinking about the deduction of Lukas There is an implication that there is a spy. That is the implication of Lukas word. Loki is asplex as Death Monarch. If Death Monarch appear mysterious because of his silence, Loki was the opposite. He would say one thing and do another One should not trust him at face value. He is adept at using other people desire against them. He ys with your fears, feed your doubt and nourish your desire. And when he got what he wanted, then you are left to dry. People always said Loki the Trickster. The Trickster is his title It is not only because he had taken the name Loki, the very same name as the Norse god of trickery. It is also because his personality is truly like that of a Trickster. Most of themon people would not know the inside story of the many trickeries that Loki had done. Those who knows, know how tricky it is to deal with Loki. His enemies usually steer their way away from him and if they can, they don¡¯t want to sh with Loki Loki himself is a man of many faces. Nobody knows which side he is on. He could appear to be on your side but when all the cards are down, who knows? Maybe, there is Joker card in the deck and when all is revealed, you might find out that he is not at your side at all. There is always a trump card. Where would he hid it? Inside that hand sleeve? In his pockets? Under the sole of his shoes? That is what is so frustrating about it. He never shows all of his card. Even the deck of the cards is probably not the only one he had. ¡®Haish¡¯ she thought inwardly. When themon people think of Loki, they would think of the little brother of Death Monarch They would think of one of the integral founding members of Pandemonium. Everyone knows the story of how Loki recruited and save Wang Jian who then went on to became one of Pandemonium pirs. A powerful but close to the people kind of person. Loki with all of his bad reputation actually have quite the good reputation among themon people of Pandemonium He was close to the people unlike the other great heroes and heroines of this era Death Monarch Azief sit tall on his dark throne, like a guardian god. He is worshipped and look upon in awe. People felt instinctive fear and awe when facing him Raymond is the Supreme Commander of the World Government military forces. Like Death Monarch, he is put onto a pedestal. How about Katarina? She holed herself up inside her Ice Mountain and her punishment is swift and merciless. She was elevated into a position of high stature and with her cold persona, not many woulde close to such a woman. Her beauty and her power bring the inferiority in one heart. Then there is Jean. Yes, unlike the other heroes and heroine of the world, he might seem approachable. But, if he was really approachable, why was it themon people fears him and some even despise him? Many people forget that during the invasion of Europe, Jean and his generals had done many things one would find very reprehensible. One could argue they were trying to survive. That it was war. And Jean had changed. But, it still did not change what happen. Jean had been good at managing his reputation after he had joined the Republic but some people still remembers. There is blood on his hands Of course, after this it might change considering that today, Jean had probably save millions of people by using his Time Avatars. Then there is Oreki and Hikigaya. This two people have their close friends and family that they could be close with. But to the rest of the people of Japan and the Council members of the World Government, Oreki and Hikigaya is a warlord. One did not get the title of warlord by being nice Then there are others. But none of them is quite like Loki. Loki¡­yes¡­he is a pain in the ass to many powerful men and women. He meddles in matters he did not have to and he has schemes that has always bear fruits But, he rarely pulls in the innocents. Instead, many of his schemes and plots usually end up for the better for themon people ¡®Haish¡¯ she sighed inwardly >>>> Chapter 986: The strength of the head keeper of the palace ¡®Haish¡¯ she sighed inwardly She herself did not know what to feel about Loki. Sometimes she hated him. Sometimes, she admires him. She looked at the letters and then she decided to open it. She notices that Lukas is still looking at her ¡®You are not going to leave? You know, maybe to let me read the letter?¡¯ Lukas shakes his head and said ¡®If there is something in that letter that is harmful to Pandemonium and Death Monarch, then I would also report this to Death Monarch and ept the punishment¡¯ There is also a veiled meaning in his word. Lukas probably doesn¡¯t trust her. Maybe, Lukas thought that if she reads the letter and if the letter have some kind of plot and she was tempted, then it might spell trouble for Pandemonium It is quite logical to think of such a thing. By now, everyone probably knows that Death Monarch would surely goes after Katarina If he did not want to after Katarina why bother with trying to breakthrough? It is because he wanted to goes after Katarina, that he wanted to go into seclusion and attempt a breakthrough. In the absence of Death Monarch, most of the internal security matters of Pandemonium probably would once again fall into Sashap. And if the one responsible for the internal matters of Pandemonium were to cooperate with Loki, and if Loki had a dark n, there is a lot of damage that could be done For him to have such worry is warranted. But, Lukas is an old fox. He did not show any such suspicions on his face as he continues saying ¡®I don¡¯t believe that Loki would do such a thing. Not after the stunt he did trying to take the me for Death Monarch. But who knows with him? No one could be sure one hundred percent. And there is always a chance that this letter is a trap for you. If that is the case, then I would protect you.¡¯ She snorted. ¡®Protect me? You?¡¯ Lukas smile mysteriously and then he ushes his aura. BOOM! Ripples of energy emanated out from him as the space around him distorted. The dust around him seems to be disintegrated into particles of atoms as a powerful burst of energy hit toward Sasha. Sasha also unconsciously burst with energy but she was still forced a few step backward. She frowned as she could feel that her body seems to be under some powerful suppression. There is a trace of Laws around Lukas body, causing the space around him not only to distort but seems to spiral and there is circles of light on the bottom of his feet that is spreadingrger andrger. There is a feeling of being blessed by some divine power that surrounds her as the circles of light seems to take away the suppression weight from her. Sasha was shocked the moment Lukas reveals his true power. ¡®You hide deeply¡¯ she said to Lukas, this time the expression on her face is grave. Lukas just release his pressure and that pressure is Disk Formation Peak realm It is enough to overwhelm her ¡®You said you were weak. I guess you could really tell lies without even one bit of wavering¡¯ Lukas only smiles and said ¡®Deception and scheming. Don¡¯t me me. I just take a note out of the Shadow Guard ybook. But with this power, I think I am qualified to protect you¡¯ Sasha could not help but agree as Lukas added ¡®As far as I know, Loki did not yet break through to Divine Comprehension. With my strength, as long as it did not reach that level, I am confident I could protect you. And if there is a poison inside it that I could not resolve, there is still Death Monarch. I would still be able to keep you alive, at leads until I sent you to Death Monarch. If Loki really wanted to harm you, then we could onlyin to Death Monarch Sasha snorted. Not at the n of Lukas but at the feeling that she has been deceived by this harmless looking caretaker. She was surprised that Lukas had such a high level and from the emanation of power that ising out from his body, he had reached peak level a long time ago and his grasp on the energy around him is very stable. ¡®You hide deeply. If those military officials and those ministers knows that the Head Keeper of the Pce possess such powerful cultivation base, they would not dare to treat you just as the Head Keeper of the Pce. With this strength even if you go out of the Pce, you would be a great expert that could rule an entire country¡¯ Lukas smiles and simply said ¡®If not for Death Monarch, how could I reach this level?¡¯ Laughing, he then said ¡®Every once in a while, our lord would advise me on my path. He did not talk too much, expected of such a busy figure, but the reason is also, so that I would not be influenced by his grand path but he also did not talk too curtly so that I would not understand the path. Moderate in both. Not too little that I would not learn anything, not too much that it would influence me¡¯ Sighing, Lukas continue ¡®I am grateful. And as for fame and power? Why should I strive for fame when I could live my life in peaceful serenity? Why should I fight for power when it is not something that I want?¡¯ ¡®From what I see, if you have fame but do not have enough strength, boasting about it and doing things wantonly, sooner orter, you would die. I pretty much like my life right now. I am a man of habits and routine.¡¯ Sasha then said ¡®As always. You are long winded¡¯ Lukas hearing Sasha wordsughed and then Sasha quickly said before Lukas could bring the conversation to be longer ¡®You even revealed your level to me. This is your trump card right?¡¯ Lukas smiles and said ¡®A trump card that is shown is no longer a trump card¡¯ Once again, a wordden with meaning Either this is hisst trump card or he is saying that the reason he shows her the trump card is because he had another Sasha did not say anything to reply to this as she decided to increase her vignce against this Head keeper of the Pce. There is too many secret surrounding this person. Even his level is higher than her. And she did not even know it. If today, Lukas had different ns, he could easily deal with her. While this should not have happened, there is always a possibility that it could happen. After all, Lukas is not her friend and not her family. Their rtionship, while most of them is very cooperative, it also has its shes. ¡®That is another thing I should put in my list of work¡¯ She shakes the thought out of her head and instead look back at the envelope. She tears down the envelope head and then brought out the letter. Lukas expected something would happen. But nothing happened other than listening to the sound of the envelope get teared up. He was expecting fireworks, white power or green mist to explode out form that envelope the moment Sasha open the envelope. He was so ready for that possibility that his body almost bursted with energy when Sasha tear the envelope head. Sasha too were surprised. Loki¡­¡­did not do any tricks? That is like saying clowns do not do clowns stuff. A bad analogy, but the best analogy that she coulde up with at this moment Sasha did not discount the possibility that Loki would try to create trap with the letter. She is thinking quite like Lukas. So, she already was ready to throw the letter if any runes suddenlye out from the envelopes or some poisoning out of the envelope. Sasha did not underestimate the creativity of people when they wanted to harm somebody especially someone like Loki the Trickster who is known to be very adept in the use of runes. Maybe he could even attach rune to letter and send it out or maybe he could use in some other way. But nothing happened. Lukas look at the expression of Sasha and he smiles ¡®I guess you were also wary of it¡¯ Sasha snorted and said ¡®Loki is a trickster. I would not be surprised if there really is a trap in the envelope. Now, I am surprised there is no trap in the envelope¡¯ she mutters to herself. Lukas nodded by his side It was like Loki had said. There is a letter inside that envelope. No one could have known that opening an envelope could this nerve wrecking. But, this is the effect of the reputation of The Trickster. >>>>>> Chapter 987: Opening the letter Sasha is a person close to Death Monarch. It would not be the first time someone would try to target her by sending her things That is why both Lukas and Sasha was very wary even when opening the letter. They fear that Loki had left some trap in that letter. Lukas would not know how to exin to Death Monarch if the letter he brought to Sasha would then be used to harm her. That is why he is standing by near her and very much voluntarily revealing some of his trump card and eagerly protecting her Of course, he could have given the letter to Death Monarch and end it there and then. But, Lukas quite admire Loki and for a while, Loki was the ruler of this Pce. Certain respect should be given ¡®I guess Loki speak the truth this time. How¡­. unfamiliar¡¯ Lukas said. Sasha then open the letter. She raised her eyebrows as she read the letter. Her eyes read the letter written on that piece of paper and she frowned. And then there was a trace of amusement on her face. Even Lukas who were not that curious in the beginning be curious. He raised his eyebrows and said ¡®What is written inside it?¡¯ Then Sashaughed ¡®Hahaha¡¯ sheughed. ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®Is the Trickster is trying to make a joke here?¡¯ She said. She shows the letter to Lukas. He reads it and then like Sasha, he also had aplicated expression on his face. ¡®A recipe?¡¯ ¡®Is he trying to write a cookbook or something?¡¯ Lukas thought before he suddenly widened his eyes. [ This is a reference to the Twilight Series, To Serve Men] He remembered something so he once again looks at the letter He recognizes that there is something very wrong about these words on the letter. Sasha grab back the letter and was about to throw it to the ground She was quite frustrated. She had wasted her time for this. ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯ Lukas shouted. Sasha stopped and she look toward Lukas ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Coming to Sasha, he said to her ¡®It is encrypted¡¯ ¡®Encrypted? This letter? What do you mean?¡¯ Sasha herself knows encryption method. After all her job demand it. But, she did not able to see how this letter was to be encrypted. There are no formation arrays that cover the envelope and the letter looks normal and did not have any fluctuation of energy Lukas hurriedly shows him the silver key on which he used to open the door. Then he pointed toward thatst signature on the bottom of the recipe. There is the signature of Loki the trickster and then a symbol. Lukas pointed that symbol and then pointed it back at the key. Sasha then looked back at the letter and then she smiles ¡®Ingenious¡¯ she thought to herself. It did not take long for her to understand. In one look, the writing after the signature look like a symbol of some ancient character. Sasha did not look at it that intently because she was shocked by the cookbook recipe. Now, that she thinks about it, maybe if anyone open the envelope and read the letter, the only thing that they would got from it was that whoever had the letter is trading cook recipe. But if they really looked at it calmly, it is actually the drawing a thin keyhole. It just looks like an ancient symbol because of the curved parts of the drawing. And since there is this preconceived notion that Loki would put some runes symbols in his letter, it is easy to miss it. Sasha look again at the letter, this time, she looks at it more carefully. And she smiles as she notices something else inside the letter there is another symbol on the uppermost top corner of the letter. She then looks at the key on Lukas hand and she nodded to herself. Sasha was not able to see the key clearly before because she was preupied with talking with Lukas. Now, that she sees the key, she could see that there is a symbol carved on the body of the key That is why she said it was ingenious. This is how Loki encrypted his massage! That is the thought of Sasha. No wonder she had never been able to catch a hold of any chatter between the Three Demoness. Right now, Sasha could already figure out how to read the letter. ¡®Loki really is quite the trickster¡¯ she said again what she always felt about Loki. This method of secrecy is very inconspicuous and hard to detect or track. ¡®If anybody else get this letter, they would only see the cook recipe. They would not understand why Loki would be writing a recipe book.¡¯ Lukas said with a smile on his face. He too had quite the experience in secret messages. One could argue he is better since many of the secrets he had known and seen would probably bring a great fallout if one of the sensitive one were to get out. Loki method is a method that they are actually researching. Who would have thought that Loki could already uses such method? He must have solved the frequency problems and the master key problems, Lukas thought to himself. ¡®This letter requires a key for it to be read¡¯ Sasha nodded. It would not be surprising for someone like Loki to create such a deceiving method. ¡®One way to find out¡¯ she said as she took the key and slowly brought it to the letter. Then Sasha could feel that the key is about to fly out from her grip. Instead of tightening her grip, she let the key go. The key in front of their eyes shrink and turns translucent. Then it flew toward that keyhole drawing in the letter. ¡®Amazing¡¯ Lukas could not help but exim seeing such thing The letter glow blue and purple and then the words in the letter rearranged itself. Sasha did not hide the content from Lukas. It is not because she trusts him. But because she did not want Lukas to think that she is hiding it from Death Monarch. If it¡¯s a treasonous plot, then she would have to squash it. And she would have a witness if she needs to exin this matter toward Death Monarch. And by the fact that Loki give the key to Lukas, he might have predicted her action toward it. It did not take long before the glow ended and Sasha could read the letter. The first words already confirmed Sasha thoughts about Loki. He greeted both her and Lukas in the opening intro of his letter. Then it reaches the important stuff. And she frowned after reading it. Lukas shakes his head as he slowly back away, trying not to read the letter until the end The more he doesn¡¯t know about this, the better. This seems like a job for those spies in the Shadow Guard and not for the people of the Pce. He had already determined that the letter did not have any treasonous ns for Death Monarch and Pandemonium. It is enough for him This matter is about Loki and the Shadow Guards. It did not involve the Pce, did not involve the Court, did not involve Pandemonium and did not involve Death Monarch Since that is the case, it is better for him to practice the wisdom of the three monkeys Sasha notices Lukas movement but she did not stop him. She could understand Lukas desire to wash his hand of from this matter What Loki wrote in his letter is a n. A scheme of the highest kind. It is quite detailed. That is onepliment she had about the letter. Detailed and concise. The letter did not act like normal letter. It seems to know when Sasha and Lukas read the letter. When they finished reading the words, the letter would fade away reced with may more new sentences. It is like messaging only it has been written beforehand. The first plot was what shocked Lukas and so he backed away after knowing that this n would not be harmful to Death Monarch. But, Sasha did not have such luxury to distance herself from this matter. After all, the letter is for her. She sighed as she keeps reading the letter. The more she reads, the more she knows how deep Loki ns goes. Then after finished reading it, there is a postscript notes. ¡®This message would self-destruct in five second¡¯ the numbers even appear on the letter, as it countdown to zero. Loki does like his reference. ¡®Mission Impossible¡¯ she thought to herself. Loki had a theme. He always had a theme when he is in the mood for joking. Sometimes he references some obscure cult film. Other times, it is pop culture reference. There were even song and movie lines that he always like to bring out. One of his many quirks. This time, the theme might be the world of spies. She sighed. ¡®You are really rxed, aren¡¯t you, Trickster?¡¯ she thought inwardly >>>>> Chapter 988: A trap Sasha finished reading the letter and then grabbing the letter which has now once again be solid and filled with cookbook recipe, she throws the letter away when it reaches zero, the letter turns into motes of light that dissipated into the air. She sighed. Lukas look at her and said ¡®Nothing harmful for Pandemonium?¡¯ he had read most of it. But, it is always good in making sure. Sasha shakes her head. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ There was silence for a while. She had a lot to do. But now, she did not know what to do. her ns now had to be changed with this new revtion. Sasha still hold suspicion of course. Why now? Why reveal such an important thing to her? What is he hoping to achieve by telling his n to her? That is the thought that is in her head right now Lukas read the first part of the message. But he did not read until the end. So, he knows a bit what Loki ns was. Sasha look at Lukas on the corner of the room and shemented ¡®This man really knows how to stay away from trouble¡¯ she thought to herself. Lukas notice Sasha gaze though he thought that Sasha is thinking about his silence Sasha then suddenly said ¡®I am not going to tell this to Death Monarch¡¯ Lukas nodded before saying ¡®Then I am not going to say anything either. And knowing Death Monarch, he would be pretty busy this week. I don¡¯t think I should burden him with this¡¯ Lukas already set up a reason why. Sasha only sighed. ¡®As for the Trickster?¡¯ Lukas suddenly ask ¡®What are you going to do about his ns? Would you tacitly consent to it? Or are you going to stop him?¡¯ Lukas smile. Sasha could feel that Lukas is setting himself up as a spectator, like a viewer looking at a fascinating story while munching on their popcorn ¡®If you let him do it, then I think it is quite beneficial for the Shadow Guard. But ¡°that person¡± did not really done any bad things. At least not to my knowledge. And ¡°that person¡± had been quite low key. If Loki did what he nned to do, then there is a lot of thing he got to break¡¯ Sasha close her eyes and the release her breath. She need to think carefully her next move This matter is veryplicated. She had killed a lot of people since she takes the job as the leader of the Shadow Guard. As a ndestine secret organization whose job is to protect Pandemonium from hidden enemies, there are some questionable things she had done to protect the people of Pandemonium Of course, because of Death Monarch deterring influence, rarely she had to choose between darkness and light. But, there were cases where she did not know whether the decision she made was right or not. As for Loki, she already had her answer ¡®I have to at least try to stop him¡¯ she said Lukas be puzzled. ¡®Why?¡¯ And Sasha already had the answer. ¡®He is Death Monarch brother. I know if Death Monarch is in my ce, he would not let Loki stain his hand with blood more than necessary¡¯ Sasha then walk toward the door and quickly went out. Outside, the rain had already stopped, and there is no longer any dark clouds or thunder. Lukas is still inside the room. Who knows what he is thinking about. Not anything good, she supposes. The sun is about to set. Night is about to descend. ¡®Just at the right time¡¯ she thought to herself. She had to quickly regroup her people. She had to bring out all the spaceship in the Hangar Forty-Seven to quickly establishmunications with all of the Shadow Guard operatives She had to stop Loki from killing the Broker. Yes, one of Loki ns was to take the ce of the Broker by killing him. It seems that Loki had found out where the Broker is. And if the world finds out where the Broker is they would be shocked. The Broker had already stopped appearing in the criminal underworld but he still has a lot of influence. There is still many information that he had. Information that in the wrong hands would be catastrophic. Loki outline his n quite well. He wanted to take the Broker ce and integrate himself with the criminal underworld. Every once in a while he could help Sasha with his position inside the heart of the criminal world In other words, this n is not exactly harming Pandemonium interest. Instead it could even be said that this n would benefit Pandemonium in the long run Sasha does have spies in the criminal underworld but it is not many and they did not upy important position. As for Loki, Sasha knows that Loki had many operatives in high position in the criminal world. If Loki ns seeds, Loki could may very well be the next broker. But the methods that Loki is going to use is¡­. something that Sasha did not like. There is no need for him to spill so many blood and carry so many sins for Death Monarch What she said to Lukas back there was not a lie. Death Monarch probably did not want his sworn brother to soak their hands in too many blood. And how about Sina? Sina is a precious friend of Sasha. How would she feel when she heard thister? How could she defend him? She clicked her tongue again. Right and wrong, it is hard to differentiate such thing in her world. But she is pretty sure that this is wrong. And there is anotherplication to Loki scheme. And that is the fact that The Broker was actually under the protection of the Shadow Guards. He is in some kind of witness protection program. Not many people know this. Right now, he is probably living in some neighbourhood in Pandemonium. Loki could not have chosen a more perfect time to execute his ns. Before, the area that Broker was living in was very close to the Pce. Since Pandemonium is Death Monarch territory, not many people would dare to do such mboyant thing as trying to kill someone under the foot of Death Monarch. But now? The expansion of the world had changes the geography of the world. She could not help but curse herself. She herself forgot that there is a ton of criminals under that Witness Protection program. The Broker is not the only one but he is probably the highest profiled one among those criminals That is how the Broker had managed to remain undetected by the other great powers and the organizations that wanted to buy and sell information to him He also acts as an informant of the Shadow Guards and as he is very knowledgably, there were many cases that he had helped the Shadow Guards with. It is a secret that she did not tell Death Monarch. Knowing Death Monarch, there is fifty-fifty chance that he would kill the Broker the moment he set eyes upon him Because Death Monarch could afford to live in a world of ck and white. Her¡¯s however could amodate gray. ¡®Tch¡¯ she clicked her tongue. This time it is out of annoyance and anxiousness. This is her quirk. ¡®Loki must have found some clues when he was the Regent¡¯ she thought to herself. Sasha is now running and jumping down the floors of the Pce. At the same time. she is reading the map direction on her nano contact lenses which shows the location of one of the secret ck site of the Shadow Guards. ¡®I¡¯ll stop you. There is no need for you to take that burden¡¯ she thought to herself. In her mind, there is Sina and there is that Demoness. ¡®The Broker must not die¡¯ she thought as she is determined to make it so. Not very long after that she went out of the Pce. She still follows the rule of the Pce. She did not fly inside the pcepounds. The moment she went out of the Pce grounds, she looks at the sky and kick the ground And the Nightingale fly over the open sky. In the distance, someone is looking at that Nightingale, beautiful as the color of the moon on the open sky night, Lukas smile looking at all of this He rubs the back of his hand and smiles widely. He went out of the room, ready to return back to his work ¡®I, too would be busy after this. Those court officials, who knows what they are going to do. And I am pretty sure there is a spy inside the Pce.¡¯ But, he did not think to report this to Death Monarch. This is not a big problem. At least it is not a big problem for Death Monarch What the spy could steal is the information about Pandemonium and would not be information about Death Monarch If this spy managed to steal the secret of Death Monarch, then would Lukas tell it to Death Monarch. At that point, Lukas no longer need to move since Death Monarch would be the one that would take action. Since the matter did not require him to report it to Death Monarch, he is still pretty happy about it. Of course, there is another reason why he is happy. Now he had a card he could use against Sasha. Loki was not lying when he said that Lukas would also get some benefits on this He closes the door and lock it with the silver key and as he turns to his left, the smile on his face faltered. His eyes widened for a second before he quickly regains his calm and take a deep breath Sighing, he said with a tired tone ¡®So, this is a trap¡¯ he mutters to himself. >>>>>>> Chapter 989: Nightingales and ravens (1) The moment he turns to his left he saw someone that should not be here. That made him stood transfixed for a second because of the shock In front of him right now, is a young man with a long blond hair, reaching the shoulder but neatly tied He stands at six feet four with lean body and handsome face. Wearing a dark red suit and stylish leather shoes, with a scent of fragrance that is pleasant and not overpowering, this young man is someone that Lukas had never seen before. But, even though it is a face he had never seen before, Lukas knows who this person is. There is only one person that would appear here at this moment, looking at him with such a rotten smile and that would be Loki the trickster. He was shocked, yes, but he was not scared. This is the Pce. This is his turf. And his strength is enough to deal with Loki. And he of course knew Loki had many trump cards and artifacts. It is not that Lukas looks too highly of himself that he was confident that he could defeat Loki It was just simply he was confident that if a fight is going to start here in the Pce, he was confident he would be safe. While he could not defeat Loki, one shout is all he needs. And with his level, one shout is not much to ask One shout to the heavens and he is pretty sure Loki would be easily caught by Death Monarch. But he did not fight and he did not shout. He just looks at Loki Loki look at Lukas and said ¡®Ah, you chubby little friend¡¯ Loki said ¡®I told you I don¡¯t like that nickname. And I am not that chubby.¡¯ Lukas said as he takes a step backward. Loki seems to realize it but he was not that bothered about it. Instead, he smiles and then heughs. ¡®Don¡¯t be so guarded. You hurt my feelings¡¯ Loki said. Lukas only smiles. This is the way the trickster jokes Then Loki be silent. He looks around and then he looks toward one of the tower among the many towers in the Pce. Lukas knows where that gaze stopped. It is a ce where most of his gaze also lingers when he walks around the Pce ground. Then Loki said ¡®He¡¯s not here.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s no here. Like you expected¡¯ Lukas repeated. ¡®That will make it all of this be easier¡¯ Loki said smiling. Lukas was of course puzzled what Loki means when he said that it would be easier What would be easier? There is many question in his mind right now. One of them why is Loki here? He is now being hunted by all kinds of forces. Even though Sasha had told him that there is a conspiracy, and Lukas had deduced that Loki was not the one responsible for the Multiversal Convergence, the world believes that it was him that did it So, if he were the one who is a fugitive, he would not return to Pandemonium. Yes, Death Monarch would protect Loki. But that is not something Lukas think Loki would do. If Loki really wanted the protection of Death Monarch, he would simply have returned with Death Monarch There is no need to meet him. This and many other question is filling in his mind right now But the advantage of Lokiing unannounced is that, Loki would not give him that much time to think about all of this question. Loki arrival and appearance here was not something that Lukas had expected. There were times of course he rendezvouses with Loki in the past, talking about secret plots and devious scheme. But most of that time, he was ready. It was not like today where he is caught unprepared. ¡®Come on, little cubby Lukas. I need you to do something for me. And it is very easy for you to do it¡¯ Lukas frowned. ¡®Straight to the point. Quite rare for you. Usually you would start with some kind of story first before finally talking about your true aim¡¯ Lukas said He remembers that Loki once start with one of Aesop fable story to drive down a point. At times it was a quote from some famous person. Other times, it is an anecdote of his own life story. Death Monarch had some theatrical tendencies. He likes to appear in forceful and imposing manner, creating the image of invincibility in the minds of his opponents, pressuring them even before he arrives in front of them Thunders and lightning. Storms and earth shaking. All of this is the usual method of Death Monarch But Loki himself is not too shabby. While Death Monarch uses props, which is the worldlyws and nature itself to pressure his enemies, Loki uses words. Be careful when he talks to you with gentle words and amiable smiles. And when he started breaking into a story, you know that you are not there for something good. Lukas was once in such meeting where Loki was talking about a story of some fisherman who tries to fish in a storm. Lukas has forgotten what the story was about. Loki had a lot of those But, the story, the anecdote, the quotes or whatever strikes Loki fancy that day probably had a point. Regardless, the moment he finishes his story, Loki then pierce that person chest and dug out his heart and incinerated it on his hand So, this is quite the anomaly. Lukas thought he would at least do the story bit before going to the point. But it seems, even the always rxed, always m trickster is also anxious. It might not show on his face or his demeanor, but with this it shows. Lukas smiles at Loki like he could see through Loki anxiousness, Loki chuckles looking at Lukas smiles and his words and he simply said ¡®I am a man that knows how to flow with the circumstances. Today, I don¡¯t have much time. I don¡¯t know how long my big brother would be outside of Pandemonium. He is too powerful for me now. I am quite sure that he did not like the things I did. The thing I Do for my brother¡¯ he said with a smile on his face. He shakes his head and said ¡®Pretty weird way of him showing his love to me, don¡¯t you think? Big brother, he is always looking out for me. This time, it is my turn. What do I care about how the world look at me?¡¯ Loki said as he sighed for a moment Lukas heard what Loki said about Death Monarch but he did not darement. When it is about the rtionship between these two brothers, Lukas did not darement. Death Monarch Azief had another brother. The Golden Speedster is Death Monarch sworn brother. That rtionship is what Lukas would describe as a healthy rtionship between brothers. They supported one another and would die for each other. The ideal brotherhood. They were even closer than most blood brothers. The rtionship between Death Monarch and the Golden Speedster is something that Lukas and the world could understand Loki however had never make a sworn oath with Death Monarch. But everyone recognizes him as Death Monarch little brother. And he is probably the one that Death Monarch loves the most among his brothers And Death Monarch also acknowledges it. And Loki himself acknowledges Death Monarch and sees Death Monarch like a big brother figure Yet, how could their rtionship between them seems to be so twisted? At times, it seems like they were feuding with each other. And there were times that Loki had done thing that sh against the intention of Death Monarch At times they were even like sworn enemies. But, after seeing what Death Monarch do¡­¡­or in this case doesn¡¯t do to Loki, everyone was convinced. This is family, alright. The fact that Loki had done many things that goes against Death Monarch but Death Monarch still could not bear to hit or punish Loki, shows how Death Monarch views Loki And when other people tries to scold Loki, one could very well incur the wrath of Death Monarch, disying that familial love. Death Monarch basically disying to the world ¡°I could scold him, and shout at him and punish him. But not all of you¡± That is what he is showing to the world So, Lukas refrain frommenting when it is about Loki and Death Monarch rtionship. Loki look at the silent Lukas and smirks ¡®Ah, I forgot. You are¡­. very averse to danger. Like an obedient monkey. Which I rarely see. There was this one monkey that was quite the troublemaker. He was born from a ston- ¡®And then he stopped himself ¡®Ah, there I go again. Nearly breaking out into stories again, as you would call it¡¯ ¡®Hehehe¡¯ heughed and then he sighed as he added ¡®And there is of course Sasha. She seems pretty determined to not let me seed. So, as you can see I am quite in a bind right now. Got to skip the stories and all of that theatrics today¡¯ Lukas did not say anything ash he was also deep in thought. The silence between them is heavy. In Lukas mind right now there is many thoughts. He thought of all the possibilities and trying to discern Loki intention and n. Of course this is easier than done. He rarely meddles with Loki matters. The reason is because Loki matters rarely had something to do with Court matters which is Lukas best forte. Even Sasha who shed with Loki many times had never imed to truly understand the Trickster, so how could he who have an even less interaction with Loki could understand the trickster. And not understanding such a person, how could he then divine Loki intention. He could only sigh inwardly Chapter 990: Nightingales and ravens (2) However, he still has a few question to ask. Even though he is quite sure he would regret asking it, he still had to know. ¡®Did me activating the room inform you?¡¯ Loki knows Lukas was puzzled about it and he did not have the intention to hide it from him ¡®Bingo!¡¯ Loki said. But then he raised his hand and said ¡®Now, this is no time for me to describe theplication and intrigue behind all of my scheme¡¯ Lukas however did not stop asking. He was determined to understand it. The moment Loki confirmed that him activating the room bring about this Trickster into Pandemonium, he regretted hearing it But since he already regretted, it is better to know the full story. ¡®By opening the room and using the runes in the room, that is how you bypassed all of the protection formation, right?¡¯ Loki nodded. Lukas sighed as he shook his head. His face pales a bit and he clench his fist. He is feeling frustrated now. If its anyone else that had done such a trick to him, Lukas would bury him in the ground of the Pce with no one would ever knowing that they exist. But, the person in front of him is not a person that he could do as he pleased. So, he could only clench his fist. Expressing his frustration with a sigh. This is the trouble of being too smart. His n had backfired. He was too confident of his own deduction. However, mistake is something that is wonderful It serves to taught him. It perfected a person. Someone who had never make mistake before had a w. The w is never making a mistake. Once you make mistake and acknowledge that mistake, one could grow But that is that. This is this. And right now, he really felt anger and felt like he was fooled. He sighed again and then said ¡®Haish. You nownded me in a huge trouble, Loki¡¯ Lukas said. He finally understands what he had done. He had created a loophole in the formation of Pandemonium by leaving this room in Pandemonium Even he himself did not realizes it. If he was a normal official, just the charge of destabilizing the protection formation of Pandemonium wouldnd him a spot in the execution field. Of course, he is not a normal official. And the one that he brought is not exactly an enemy of Pandemonium. However that did not change the fact that he had unknowingly created something that could bring in people from the outside, free from the detection of the protection formation It could be a big matter. Or it could be a small matter. It depends on what will happen after. Of course, Lukas had never thought such a thing could be created in the first ce. That the room he created could do such a thing to the protection formation of Pandemonium is unthinkable to Lukas. It is not surprising why Lukas had such thought about the protection formation After all, the one creating the protection formation is Death Monarch. Lukas however forget that Loki is a master in understanding runes and using runes to neutralize or strengthen protection formation. As he could strengthen, he could also weaken. But, he didn¡¯t even think that Loki could even found such a w in the protection formation that Death Monarch had created Underestimating the Trickster. When Lukas thought of this, he could only sigh. That is one of his mistake. He also forgot that Loki was the Regent of Pandemonium and he probably had the full schematics of the protection formation of Pandemonium which would enables him probably to see some weak spot that he could manipte. Not only Loki the Trickster had been known to have deep understanding of the runes and array formation, he even got a cheat code in the form of the schematics of the protection formation. Considering that Death Monarch only strengthen the energy and the power that the protection could withstand and did not change the base of the formation, Loki truly could create some kind of backdoor formation that only he could use In all of possibilities, this was the highest. Lukas sighed again as he rubs his forehead. First, it was Sasha. He thought he was already let off. Who knows there is a big problem ahead? He did not like entering into this type of muddy water He is all too familiar with dark muddy water of the court. But the conflict between two brother who stand on top of the peak of the world, added with that the terrifying resources of the Shadow Guards, the merciless and efficient three Demonic Sister and the dark forces that Loki had in the criminal underworld, this is the type of dark and muddy water that Lukas is not familiar with In that world, he had no capital and had no power or influence. He could not protect himself in that muddy water. As such, he did not want to get involved too much. But now, he had gotten involved. And the taste on his mouth has never been this bitter. ¡®It is not a big trouble. Not yet.¡¯ Loki said, like he could guess what Lukas is thinking about Lukas could only nod and then he said ¡®What do you want then? I doubt youe all the way just to chat with me¡¯ Lokie close to him. Lukas did not retreat as Loki lean on the side of his face and whisper to his ears ¡®Where is the house of the Broker?¡¯ Lukas frowns for a moment but then he did not hesitate as he whispers the answer to Loki He knows now, that Loki probably had known that Lukas also keep a tab on the secret things that Shadow Guards had done. Hence, since Loki had known, there is no reason for him to dy and that y that game And this room is probably more than just a ce to hide from the Divine Sense of people. Loki is nning something that requires the participation of Sasha. What that n was is something that he did not know. And at this point, he is too scared to ask. He did not want to get pulled deeper into this game between Sasha and Loki. It is enough. And the ns that Loki had outlined in his letter is not necessarily bad for Pandemonium. It is bad for Shadow Guards. But Shadow Guards is not Pandemonium And while Lukas is the Head Keeper of the Pce, and he usually only cares about what happens inside the Pce, in the end, the Pce is still in Pandemonium If he had to choose, he would choose Pandemonium. And he is probably the most objective one. Since he didn¡¯t have an agenda like Sasha or schemes like Loki. So, he only frowned for a second before telling Loki where the house was. Loki nodded and only smiles ¡®I like doing deals with smart people¡¯ he said before his body slowly dissipate like mist, leaving Lukas alone in that area. Lukas is no longer smiling. Instead he sighed deeply. Loki had gone away as silently as the way he came. Lukas is alone again in the hallway. He looks left and right. He really has to make sure that Loki has gone for sure. His Divine Sense spread out and he could not sense anything. ¡®He is really gone¡­. just like that. The Trickster is really¡­tricky¡¯ he muttered to himself ¡®Phew. At least, I could calm down now¡¯ he then heaved a sigh of relief. The reason he checks his surrounding again this time is because he fears another person would appear. His heart really couldn¡¯t take it if another person appears. Who knows? It might be Death Monarch that would appear next If that were to happen, Lukas would probably suffer a heart attack. Even though Lukas had reached Disk Formation Peak realm, there is still many things that scare him After all, he had arrived at that level not entirely by his own efforts. One could say that his Disk Formation peak realm level is wed. He had to polish his foundation and slowly refine each of his past foundation for him to be truly considered a true Disk Formation peak realm leveler. But his cultivation level does a good thing to intimidate people. This itself did not mean that Lukas is weak. Onlypared to the bigshot of the world, he is still pretty weak. Which among the great figures of the world had wed foundation? Some of them even found their Grand Path and is walking toward the end of that path. He sighed as he looks at his surroundings. The cold winds of the night breeze by his long robe as his long robe sways left and right. The hallway is deserted and dpidated with cracks on its wall. He had already stored the key back inside his hand sleeve. He looks at the door in front of him. There is a thought in his mind Should he destroy this door or not? He clicked his tongue as second passes and he shakes his head. ¡®I just need to remove the backdoor formation that Loki had used to piggyback the frequency of the formation. A room where it is free from the prying eyes of the Divine Sense is a very good room. It would be a waste to destroy it after all the resources I poured into it¡¯ Clicking his tongue, he said to himself ¡®Though, there is a need to relocate this room. Sasha had seen it after all. Maybe, I could just say that Loki had uses it as a way to enter Pandemonium and said to her I destroy it. Would she believe that?¡¯ He then shakes his head ¡®Whether she believes it or not, that is her business. As long as she couldn¡¯t find evidence that I did not destroy the room, she could only believe me¡¯ And smiling like he had solved the problem, he already knows what to doter. He is ready to leave this area. Then talking a deep breath, inhaling and exhaling he calms himself down ¡®Now, I have to be a monkey¡¯ he thought to himself as he walks alone in that cold and lonely dark hallways, with that smile, not that different from that famous Trickster. The moon shines brightly up above, the world is peaceful and everything seems to be in order. As most night in the Pce was. What a beautiful night, with Nightingales flying in the sky alongside ravens, he thought to himself. >>>>> Chapter 991: The world below and the heavens above (1) Schemes are forming, plot are moving forward, the world is in a great period of chaos. The Seven Great Power is also trying to adapt with the changes of the time But out of the Seven Great Power, Pandemonium is the one that was least affected from the aftermath of the battle between the Demon King and Death Monarch. and they were even the least affected from the Multiversal Convergence effect while reaping the biggest benefits in terms of energy that is pouring down and filling each part of Pandemonium territory. This is why in this brand new world; the strength of the leader weighs heavily. It is the same reason why the World Government which actually were formed with the intention to be democratic is actually autocratic. And why even though the Republic that delegate its power in theory, but actually in reality centralizes it to the Three Chancellors. The same for the other Great Powers, whether it be the Order of Thinkers who listen to the words of the Grand Researcher, the League of Freedom which stresses freedom but listen to the leader of the League which is Narleod and so on and so forth They know that they had to centralize power to foster unity. Because if everyone does what they want, then Earth would have long been destroyed. Unity had preserved humanity since the Stone Age. When they are together, they are strong. People gravitate to people of power. That is the case in the past and even more in the current time where people of power is more than just power of money or wealth People of power in the time after the Fall, is people who is basically godlike. In this world, those who were unlucky, those who were not brave, those who were weak had died off. Those that survived either by luck, by strength, by bravery, were all people who have seen the limitation of their power. It is the reason why themon people tolerate the tyranny of the powerful. As long as the ruler did not push them too much, they could sacrifice some liberty for security. What good is liberty if they could not enjoy it? Of course, it is not that these rulers did not havemon sense. They know why people follow them The threat that is descending upon them is not a threat to one singr nation, to one singr continent or to one singr individual. It is a cmity to all humanity. One had to have one mind at this time, one had to learn to sacrifice if they were to see the continuation of the human species. The ruler has as much incentive to rule efficiently and to strengthen the people under him. because if humanity falls, they too would fall And the Seven great powers each have individuals that have great power. And as this disaster is about to calm down, one could see the impact of having high level powerful people as the divine protector of their Great Power Pandemonium, the home of the strongest person in the world was the least affected. It is orderly. There is broken buildings, cracked earth andrge disaster all around There is elemental storms and hurricanes and tornadoes, not to add the earthquakes and the roiling sea waves that crash upon the shore like a hammer smashing toward a piece of metal, battering it with each hit. But with one wave of Death Monarch hand, golden light swept away all of this disasters The elemental storms were extinguished, the hurricanes and tornadoes were swept away, the Earthquakes and the sea was pacified. And he did it with him not even being inside Pandemonium at that time. The territory of Pandemonium suffered damages But most people die of the initial invasion of the Seresian demons and the humans from the Otherworlds instead of dying from the disaster of the world expansion. The same thing could not be said for the other great powers. Even though everything in Pandemonium look orderly, there is a lot of chaos hiding underneath the stability of the pce and the throne Those who lives nearby the pce, near the capital cities is lucky in that they were the first being rescued. Those who live on the farther side however had to contend with much more problems. The Shadow Guards does send some of their people to help But there is one thing that all the officials and all of the people living in Pandemonium knows Shadow Guards are not the military and they are not some peacekeeping agency. They are operatives, agents and their task is sometimes protecting Pandemonium, and mostly they are protecting the interest of Death Monarch And not the people itself. Now, that is a job of the Central Court and the Peacekeeping force that they created. And the military also lend its aid And even though the military did not have its general right now, most of the other high ranking members of the military is heading back to Pandemonium. Those reservist soldiers who were already in the base hade out even without the orders of the generals Most ofmunication devices were affected by the severe storms energy all around the world right now. But, this is special times and Pandemonium is not like the other great powers like the World Government which strictly forbade the mobilization of any army unit without authorization from the President or the Supreme Commander. The military in Pandemonium is quite flexible. Death Monarch need no protection from the army. Probably that is why the control on military power in Pandemonium were not put under the power of Death Monarch. After all, as long as the Three Great generals follow Death Monarch words, there is nothing to worry about And even if the Three Great generals did not follow Death monarch, it is not like Death Monarch would be afraid of losing the army. Most of the things that the army could do, Death Monarch could do it, and could do it even better than them. As such the army of Pandemonium saw itself as the protector of the People and the protector of Pandemonium from foreign forces. They went out from their base and lend aid in coordinated manner. While they could not contact some of the other high level officials they could contact the other reservist forces inside of Pandemonium And the people of Pandemonium itself help their neighbors and the closest vige that they could reached. Most of the people of Pandemonium is hardy and strong in nature Compared to other continent that also had expanded during the Multiversal Convergence, Pandemonium is not highly chaotic but there are also things that Pandemonium suffer more than the other Pandemonium seems to be affected by highly condensed energy storm that surpassed the other Great Power This might have to do with the already high concentration of worldly energy in Pandemonium even before the World Expansion. The world of course did not know this yet, but for people like Death Monarch, Jean and Hikigaya, they have seen the world with their Divine Sense and they could deduce why the ces that used to have more than average world energy would explode with more energy as it seems that the All Source seems to absorb the energy from the Multiversal Convergence and spread it out ording to the concentration of worldly energy And Pandemonium is the most affected with this because of its status as one of the forbidden zone in the world before the formation of Pandemonium So much so, that the high ranking members of the military could not easily teleport. But most of them is Disk Formation leveler. Even though the world had reached a point of vastness that is hard to wrap their heads around, they are still Disk Formation levelers This means while they could not be as fast as they did before, they still arrived just in time before Death Monarch remove himself from the pce. Chaos still reigns in Pandemonium and people are rebuilding. But Death Monarch is no longer inside Pandemonium. Sasha sends her orders, the military responded to the crisis, the central court officers also began supervising the work Since Death Monarch had told them not to go to the Centre Pce and instead work on the problem, they did not go. And when Sasha ryed the fact that Death Monarch is about to enter seclusion, they all understood. Some that did not the news were briefed about the matter by those who knows the inside story Not everyone was visited by Jean Time Avatar. Those who were, get all the information in real time. And now since Jean had to focus on the matter of the portal on the hill, he had retracted all of his Time Avatar. But, the help he had given to the world is not something that could be quantified. If not for Jean time Avatar multiplying by the millions and ryed all kinds of news, the world would surely fall into chaos without any news of what is happening and whether they were winning or losing The officers of Pandemonium did not be shocked or be unmoving after hearing that Death Monarch enter seclusion. They were used to it. knowing that Death Monarch had returned is enough for them This divine protector god of Pandemonium did not need to do much. Just by existing, he would give them a peace of mind. Instead ofining, all of the officers are hard at work. Some of them of course had some dark past and some of them have selfish intention to join the court but when this is rted to the safety of Pandemonium, none of the officers would ck off. After all, they are also humans. Even the most corrupt politicians in the seven great powers acknowledge this fact. You could be selfish. But you could not be excessively selfish. Chapter 992: The world below and the heavens above (2) War after war, suppression after suppression, how could people not get it yet? In the face of the extinction of humankind, no selfishness is allowed. The technological advancement of Pandemonium that had been kept years in wrap is now revealed to the world. Nanobots by the trillions swarmed thend and reconstructedrge building in seconds, the soils and the material for the construction taken from the debris and damaged and recycled into building material A self-artificial intelligence that knows what it should do The task of the controller of these swarm of nanobots that is flying around all over Pandemonium is a technopath. This ss could not be called a special ss. One could say that is a mutation of the Builder ss. There is not a lot of technopath but they are quite useful in mechanical and technological matters. There is also an army of robots that is send to various part of Pandemonium to eradicate low level monsters. They located these monster by using all kinds of detection technology that has not been revealed before. One could see that Pandemonium rarely shows its trump card and today most of its trump card was revealed. One could only wonder what else is Pandemonium hiding Recovering is going good. Everyone did not feel scared as long as Death Monarch is here in Pandemonium. Even if Death Monarch did not meet them, as long as they know he is here, that alone is a great boost to morale. Even when he was ion Pandemonium, rarely he meets the officials other than when he summons them or when there is a matter of great urgency that needs to be addressed Other than that, they rarely meet with Death Monarch. They all believed that Death Monarch went back to the old caves where he used to breakthrough to enter seclusion. They did not mind it and they did not me him. Today Pandemonium depends heavily on the deterrence power of Death Monarch The stronger Death Monarch is; the stronger Pandemonium became. Since that is the case, why would they me Death Monarch to want to be stronger. The cave area is also guarded by some of the units of the Shadow Guard which makes people believe that Death Monarch is really is still in Pandemonium They could not be further than the truth. Because Azief did not go there. Instead, he went somewhere else In the darkness of space, outside of Earth, Azief is there floating with thirteen auras intertwining and swirling around his body It distorted the space around him as the space around him bends and cracks, and the space dust around him was repelled. Azief opens his eyes, his eyes shining with a blue light glinting with gold. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he mutters to himself When he closes his eyes just a moment ago, his Divine Sense was concentrated on Earth, looking over at Pandemonium. Seeing that it is quickly recovering with the proper measure being taken, he felt satisfied and at ease. He retracted back his Divine Sense and like lightning that shed by, his Divine Sense flew back into his mind. His control over his Divine Sense had rose up again. This time, probably no one realizes that he had covered the entire earth with his Divine Sense. It is easier to cover it when looking at it from the outside, he thought to himself. Though, he recognizes that not everything was revealed under the surveince of the Divine Sense There were many things and ces thates from the Otherworlds and it would take time before they could truly be assimted with Earth Prime. So, some of these ces could not be seen clearly by his Divine Sense. If he had a lot of time in his hand he would not mind swooping back down and check these ces one by one to know what makes them so mysterious But as you would have it, he did not have much time. To people six days is a lot of time. Even more so for someone like Death Monarch who could dapper whenever he wanted even on this new Earth, unconstrained by such thing called distance. Ironically, only Azief himself knows that he did not have much time. Six days is a short time for anyone wanting to attempt a breakthrough. That is not to mention, the breakthrough that Azief wanted to try is not the lower level breakthrough which did not have that much of an effect but instead trying to breakthrough to the higher level Even though Azief feel that he was prepared, he knows the only way to know for sure is to attempt it. Then, he would truly know whether he was ready or not He sighed when thinking of this. The day has not yet ended. But it felt like years. Everything today happens in a fast pace. Who knows how many things happened today that he did not know? He looked again at Earth below him. It is hard to determine direction on space. So, he could only determine the direction by making him as the marker. The blue seems to be more mysterious than ever and even more mystical than ever. Azief did not know whether that is a good thing or not. Below, how many schemes were hatched, how many plots are being nned right now? He is not at Earth right now. He bets some of those people are having a field day. Some of them would be sad and some of them probably maintaining their wait and see approach if they knew about it But for all intent and purposes, all of the people in the world seems to think he is in Pandemonium. Sasha cooperated with him and she even set some guards around the cave to make it seems like he is in Pandemonium. She always knows what to do. A reallypetent helper. There is probably no higherpliment that Azief would give to people in his court As for the only other two people that could see him in space right now, Hikigaya owe him big and Jean is someone that would not want more chaos to happen. So, those two would not say anything He calms himself down and thought about the reaction of the people. ¡®And Loki¡¯ He mutters silently in his heart How would he forget Loki? Even now, he is still thinking about what Loki had done. Azief is adept at political intrigue. But he rarely uses it on Earth prime. Because he had never needed to use it. Now, he had uses it. And he is now using his mind to derive some understanding of Loki next move. He wonders what Loki would do right now. It is clear that Loki probably had been nning this for a long time. That is why there were so many foreshadowing about it like him leaving Pandemonium, cutting off his rtionship with Pandemonium and so on and so forth. Azief was sure that if he pays more attention, he could probably see it. But s, it is not easy when your opponent is someone thates from the future. ¡®Fighting against a time traveler¡¯ he thought to himself and he almost chuckles thinking of the absurdity of it all It seems since the Fall, absurd thing keeps happening that normal just take a whole other meaning Azief wonders what would have happened if Loki did not take the me for him? What would happen in that scenario? Since he could foresee this, Loki probably knows the answers to this Maybe that is why he had taken the me. And Loki even made the n almost foolproof. If there is one thing that Azief had done to disrupt the matter was that he announced joint responsibility with Loki. Still, the brunt of this matter would still fall on Loki shoulders. After all, he had been the one that announces the matter and he even had the cooperation with Mind Master. Probably if Azief take the me what happens would be the same as Loki timeline. And what happens in Loki timeline must have been bad enough to force Loki to bear this me That is the conclusion that Azief arrived at Yes, Azief himself began trying to research what happens in Loki timeline. The vision he saw when he was with the Oracle makes him very curious. He had confirmed Loki words and he had confirmed his worry about the future when he was with Erika. Loki did not lie to him about the part where he destroys the Universe. Looking at him in the future, he is not only capable of it, he seems to be very eager in destroying it. Of course he did not see it happen, but looking at that battle, he was pretty sure what that battle would cause to the Universe As for the betrayal of Sofia, he sees that there might be an extenuating circumstances. However, thest reminder that the Oracle had left him when he was about to leave still echoes in his ears. Sofia would be his downfall. That is one of the reminder of the Oracle towards him That is not the reason he cares that much about that sentence. It is the other part of the word She said that he would be her downfall. >>>>>>>> Chapter 993: Playing some tricks Of course, he had a rough idea what that could mean and how it could trante to the future but the thing about prophecies is, as Alsurt had so kindly teaches him in the past, never look at it simply Took it to literally, you might miss the truth. Took it too figuratively and you would end up falling into the trap of destiny and fate And trying to prevent it sometimes brings about that future. Whatever the case, Azief had a lot of worries and it all strikes him at the same time. There is Sofia waiting for him on the hill. There is Loki doing God knows what. And there are his enemies that would just love to see him fall. They wanted him to bleed. And like sharks, they are circling the water, waiting for that blood to be shed. It is fortunate that most of the top leader of the great power knows that this is not the time to break rtions with him And he had secured the support of Hikigaya and Jean, the only two other people that matters right now to determine the direction of the world Since Hirate and Jean had reached the same step as him, he knows there is also a qualitative change in their thoughts and desires. Not to mention, that those two had also seen their path. Since that is the case, worldly matters would not affect them that much. Of course, his path is not necessarily their path and vice versa. But, Azief is quite sure that peace is the more preferable options for those two. Jean was warlike in the past but the horrors of war, and the people he lost along the way had changed him While he is not exactly a pacifist, he is also no longer a warmonger and war is always discouraged by him even though it is still on the table. What Jean wanted was stability. As for Hikigaya, he is quite content on his secluded kingdom sharing it with Oreki He did not require more and he did not have the aspiration to conquer the world. This could be seen in the way he handles his rtions with World Government. He simply wants a carefree life. But the way he is going about it is different from the Immortal Couple in pandemonium. Unlike the Couple, Hikigaya wanted the carefree life but he also wanted to dip his feet and toes in the mortal world once in a while. He did not want to seclude himself from people yet at the same time when he is tired he wants a pale where he could rest. Carefree to many people have many different meanings. And for Hikigaya, he believes that he must have enough power to protect his carefree life and he is very vignt. His idea of strengthening Japan and supporting its independence from the World Government system while at the same time still benefiting from the status of the World Government founders shows that Hikigaya wanted safety for him and for the people he wanted to protect. It is not quite like the Immortal Couple and since it is earned, this carefree life could be more permanent and more solid than the one that the Immortal Couple had. And then there is Hirate In many things, Azief would find it hard to trust Hirate. But on this matter, he would find not better ally Hirate like the status quo. He did not want it to change. And the Hirate that he knew now, is different from the Hirate he knew in the past This Hirate look at the stars and worried that something woulde down. He truly wanted to protect the world, wanted to create a unified government to rule the people of the Earth, for prosperity for all and for the advancement of humanity so that they would not be on the mercy of some other intergctic civilizations Never again, that is one of his motto when dealing with otherworldly alien civilization. Hirate will probably use all of his influence and power he could muster to maintain the current status quo of the Seven Great Power. He is in favor of maintaining it and the price of maintaining it is none other than to make sure that Pandemonium still remains the great power Pandemonium has be the one holding the leash to all the beasts and monsters of the world. And who is these beast and monsters? It is none other than the other four great powers, the loose organizations and the other dark forces hidden in the dark If Pandemonium fall, especially at this moment during one of the most chaotic moment of the world since the Fall, one could only imagine the chaos and the damage it would inflict upon the world Humanity need more time to grow, and to popte the world. With the death of so many people humanity has been dwindling. The quality of humans is getting better as most people that survived, did not only survived because of luck. They be stronger but humanity is in a downward course of poption. Sooner orter if this is not addressed, humanity would dwindle back to only millions. And if cmity after cmity struck Earth, then before long, in this wide vast world, there would only be tens of thousands of humans. Such number is a number that is close to extinction. How could then humanity survive and keep existing then? Pandemonium as the strongest force had halted this destructive force as it holds the leash of monsters and forces of evil When they wanted to do something, they still had to think of that man sitting on the dark ck onyx throne in the highest tower of Pandemonium. They have to think whether his sword strike could epass the world or not. They had to think whiter a red thunderbolt would strike them down from the Heavens. These thoughts and this fear that people have on Pandemonium had restrained these beast and monsters. Even the World Government who in their most powerful state, that their military could rival of that Pandemonium did not have such deterrence effect Because unlike the World Government, the fear toward pandemonium had a face. And that face is Death Monarch face. If the World Government really bring out all of their methods and they were determined to die together with Death Monarch, even though the chance is minuscule now, there is still a chance that the World Government could fight with Death Monarch and kill him But that would take the entirety of the World Government to kill Death Monarch. Even if they seed, pandemonium would still stand for a while enough for the remnant forces of Pandemonium to wipe out every single members and citizens of the World Government. Doing such thing would ensure mutual destruction. It is like United States and the Soviet Union all over again Both of them would not fight to the death because it would then devolve into a mutual destruction. Of course, this is the situation before Death Monarch broke through to Divine Comprehension. But the score still did not change. True, for now, if World Government really does this and send all of their methods they would not be able to kill Death Monarch But since there is now Azief who had break the ceiling of power again, the development of weapons will once again race each other. A new arms race would begin again after the world calms down Since now there is Divine Comprehension levelers, the great power would surely try to create weapons that could restrain such leveler even if they could not kill them And it is not like the World Government did not have candidates that could breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. They still have Raymond, Arno and a few other candidates that could really breakthrough to Divine Comprehension level When any of them able to break through, then the score would once again be the same But, there is no worry about the World Government and Pandemonium falling out to such extent. A mutual destruction is not what they both want. Azief deemed the World Government is necessary for the world development and the World Government did not want to fight a meaningless battle. However, the fact that the World Government could really fought against Death Monarch and even kill him, theoretically, does demonstrate that the World Government does have the power to cow the whole world But then, the world did not fear World Government as they fear Pandemonium. Azief had created an image that is very strong in the minds of the people In the past, Hirate would wanted to tear down this reputation and this image. But, now he is probably grateful that Azief had such a n image. It could restrain the monsters of the world Though, it also has its cons., The moment Death Monarch dies or the moment Pandemonium is crushed, then the least upon these monsters would be released and chaos would reign. The Four Great Powers would probably instantly disband with League of Freedom probably leading the charge. The other four great powers were influences that Death Monarch had elevated so that the world could be governed and serve as a shelter for the people of the world He would protect Pandemonium even if he didn¡¯t want to. Hirate is like that Azief smiles a bit ¡®It seems I am still good at ying this game. Though, I do not like it¡¯ >>>>> Chapter 994: Seeking for a black hole Azief on Earth Prime is more straightforward and he did not like relying on this kind of tricks. But since he would not be hereter, he had to employ some tricks and schemes. He did not like it. But that did not mean he is not good at it. Instead he is very good at it. People rarely see that side of him Most of them when they think of Death Monarch, there is this image of an undefeatable being. A protector of Pandemonium and the title of the strongest person on Earth. None of them would ever think of Death Monarch as a cunning strategist and a scheming person. There is a reason of course why he never shows that side. Other than not needing to, it serves as his trump card. A trump card must be something that nobody should know you have. Only you should know it. Only then could it be a trump card. One would only take it out when one is in a desperate strait. His journey and his experience had molded him into who he is. He is more mature. Some people only fight the fight where they could win. While most of Death Monarch fight is also like that, there were also times where he defied this rule and fight people who he had no confidence of beating. But, there must at least be a chance of winning. Why then? Because what most people do not understand, why most people were not as invincible as Death Monarch is because they do not understand one simple truth. And that truth was that if you fight only the fight you could win, then you could not break through your limit. This did not mean however that Azief is a reckless idiot. The Demon King was a being that Azief had no confidence of killing entirely. If the situation and the ce was different, how could it be that easy for Azief to win and even kill the Demon King. He had calcted it before he pours out all of his effort. Once he enters the battle, there is no time for him to regret. Hence, it is very important for him to at least a chance of winning for him to enter into battle If there is not even one percent chance for him to win, then what he would do was to bide his time and survive. When the timees, then he would emerge. Of course, sometimes there is an exception to this rule. If the fight is disadvantageous to you, that fighting would not even yield one percent chance of winning, Azief mostly would surrender. The only reason why he would not surrender would be if the reason ispelling enough that he would not care that his life is sacrificed. Katarina is one of that reason. He is the reason why he is trying to break his limit. He is the reason why he is risking his life. He knows that the journey ahead would not be easy. Not easy is an under exaggeration. It would be hard. The Seresian world would be hostile to him and he would not enjoy the advantage he has here on Earth Prime He shakes his head while sighing. ¡®Tonight, I am being sentimental¡¯ he thought to himself He could think about all of thister. But even as he is thinking about not thinking about it, his mind would not calm itself. Like a stormy sea, the waves are wild and unrestrained. There is an urgency in Azief heart right now. But urgency is not good. Being hasty is also not good. He had to maintain a calm heart and be stable. ¡®Whether I could break through or not, I have to first calm down my own heart¡¯ he thought to himself. But that is easier said than done. He knew what he would probably faced if he went into the portal. The Seresian world is not like Earth prime. There is no All Source there to restrain the cultivation base of the Demon King Balfor. He would be a true Essence Creation leveler. Azief might have weakened him in Earth prime but Azief dare not say that Balfor would not have methods to quickly reach back his level. He might even have weapons that surpassed Azief imagination. He would have soldiers and backers and supporters. And the Will of the Seresian world would surely saw him as an intruder. While some world did not have their own Will and spirituality, Azief is quite sure a world of the Seresian would have the Will The Will of the world is not easy to be born and it is even harder to cultivate. It had something to do with things that even Azief in his level did not understand The thing that Azief did not understand is none other than soul. The soul of the world birthed the Will. Earth, if not for the power and ability of the All Source, would probably have no Will at all. But there is magic and now faith could fuel power. Soul Law is something that Azief also cultivates. But among the many other Laws he cultivated, the Soul Law is the hardest toprehend. Without the Thirteen Supremacy Stairway, that Law would be even harder toprehend. So, Azief had already painted a picture in his mind of how arduous the task would be for him the moment he goes to the Seresian world There is Balfor with his cultivation base restored and with a cultivation base higher than him, an Essence Creation leveler beings. How could then it be easy for Azief then? While most of the Demon King methods of power would not be the same as the Essence Creation leveler of the other world and of them and Earth because of the differences of methods of refining energy between humanity and the Seresian demons, it is still a living beingparable to Essence Creation being. And such beings are rare in the universe and very powerful. In the more warring area of the star system such a being could establish great space empire without worrying being killed. Of course, the Seresian world is hidden from the Omniverse because they are sanctioned and being hunted by the Intergctic power because of their excessive cruelty toward the living beings of the Omniverse. Then there is also the fact that Azief would not have an army with him. before, when he fights with Balfor, he had all the advantage of the home ground. The Heavenly Will suppresses Balfor cultivation base, the Will of the World rejects him, and the weapons of the Great Power aided him That is not to mention the help rendered by the Orvanians who help him in the crucial moment. There is also Jean and Hikigaya helping. That battle is brief and did not take days. But the effort used to fight Balfor should never be underestimated. Almost all the power that this world could offer was thrown toward him and only then Balfor could be killed. And even then, he still has a way of surviving. In the Seresian world Azief would not have all of these advantages and instead the home ground advantage would all be held in the hands of Balfor. And Balfor would be ready for him. He sighed again. He closes his eyes and for a few second he emptied his mind. He slowly inhales and exhale. But it is not the normal oxygen that he breathed in and it is not carbon dioxide that he exhale After all, he is now floating in space. What he inhales is not space dust either. Instead, it is the Universal energy. With one whiff, he felt energized. But he could feel that there is a difference between the energy of the space and the energy of the world below ¡®It is not as pure¡¯ he thought to himself. he then clearing most his mind, slowly open his eyes. He looks around him and his eyes narrowed. ¡®How times have changed¡¯ he thought to himself up in the starry skies in the past the only thing he could see is darkness. But now after breaking through the Divine Comprehension level he could see more And he could see what he wanted to see in the distance. His eyes no longer be obstructed by some limitation. And that limitation is reflection. Light reelected and we could see. And when there is no light there is darkness. But now, things are different Everything could be seen by him if he really concentrated. If he really concentrated, he could even see the space dust particles around him as clearly as he looks upon them with the help of some vision enhancement devices. His eyes look further and further. Azief is searching for a ck hole. When the world expanded, of course there are positive changes. But there is also a lot of changes that is negative. Volcanoes exploded, buildings crumbled, weather changes and many more. Azief wanted to break through to Essence Creation leveler. He only need to take one step. But that one step forward itself is very hard to take >>>>> Chapter 995: Sailing the stars (1) In Essence Creation one would feel the Laws and control truly the Laws under their rule. With their Will they could perform miraculous feat. As the name of the level suggested, Essence Creation is creating essence. Essence of Laws is different than just controlling the Laws. The Essence is the Law. To break through to Essence Creation, it would require a massive energy for him to condense the Laws and refine it to an avatar that then could be condensed into an essence In this state, he could only fail or seed. Once failed, he might even have to be reduced back to Disk Formation If he seeds, then there is no problem Entering level 90, at each level an essence will create a clone of the user endowed with thews that the user hasprehended. Azief have skipped this with his avatar that he had created in the Supremacy Stairway. This is why he said he is only step away. And this is the reason why he did not regret taking the burden of the Etherna At this level, one achievement and path would be decided by the number ofws that they had control during their level up to Divine Comprehension level. The ultimate form of Divine Comprehension leveler is called the Heavenly Realm which means someone had been able toprehend around Nine Laws Anyone that couldprehend Nine Laws would fall under this category. Of course there are other exception where one could still be considered a Heavenly realm expert even with one Law, if that Law is trained to almost perfection And to advance to the next stage, one of the requirements is to fuse all the avatars inside their consciousness and create their Soul. One would then be free from many limitations. There is many path to take. There is Immortal Soul, Divine Soul, Devil Soul and many others, depending on one path. To reach Essence Creation is hard as one must have quite the understanding of one own great path and also a sturdy foundation on the other level. If one like to take shortcut in the lower level when one reach Disk Formation or Divine Comprehension, they would find that their way forward is even harder if not impossible. Azief is now trying to fuse all of his thirteen avatars and create his soul. This soul would weaken the power of fate and destiny that he has before. When one creates their own soul, they are slowly breaking out of the chains of entropy that envelops all living beings, all thing and atoms in existence. Entropy is the rule. But by creating one own soul, then the chains of intangible concept that controls one life is slowly weakened Not destroyed but weakened. And that is only one of the benefits. Azief waves his hand and then he felt it. Energies all around. When he looks at the size of the Earth, Earth itself look so much bigger. The Sun is also bigger. The Sun before the expansion of Earth is already so huge that it could already fit 1.3 millions the size of Earth. And now Earth itself is evenrger than the Sun. It was already amazing that it did not copse into itself and exploded into bits of energy. The All Source is the reason why Earth did not disintegrate and instead seems to affect thes around it. The effect of the Multiversal Convergence did not only happen toward Earth. If Earth is the only thing that became bigger, then it would create an instability to the orbit and the gravitational pulling and pushing betweens. It would not be surprising if it creates a cataclysmic event. The Sun is now bigger, gaining more than 20 time more mass. The Sun could have a chance to be a supernova with its current size. But Azief could see that there is an energy that is covering all of thes, all of these stars and even the meteorites that is inside the Milky Way gxy. Of course, Azief did not use his Divine Sense to track all of the stars inside the Milky Way gxy. He could do that but it would surely strain him. Everything look stable like nothing had ever changed. It only looks like it did not change when in fact so many things had changed. Each seems to have been covered by life and energy. The already gigantics be even more gigantic like it keeps up with Earth expansion. He sighed. The gxy is way bigger than anyone thought it is. There is a feeling of excitement and also a bit of fear when he thought of exploring the open starry skies in front of him. There is no road and nothing could inform him. Most of the star system he had been to before is orderly. Dangerous, yes, but still it was orderly Before, Azief had travelled the stars. But he was not a strong as this. And at that time, he mostly uses some methods to transport himself forms and other star system. For example, when he was at the edges of the world that is under the controls of Asgard, most of theses and star system could easily be travelled by using the Bifrost technology. Like a rainbow path that strewn all over the gxy, one could easily travel back and forth among all the worlds under the rule of Asgard and the Eight Realms. He retracts back his Divine Sense and then he looks toward the Moon in the distance. Azief flew toward the Moon. He then saw the structures on it that was covered up before. He slowly floats down toward the Moon. His pressure seems to contract and condense the space around him. When his feetnded on the Moon, the dust around his feet seems to disintegrate. The ground seems to be stepped upon by titans as powerful force condense below Azief feet and the ground depressed ten feet deep. ¡®What have you been doing on the Moon?¡¯ He thought about World Government and the Republic. Right now, the great powers would find it hard to travel to space. If they use their cultivation base right now, it would still not be easy unless they are of the level of Death Monarch Gravitational energy is in chaos right now not to mention the distortion of space and time and the energy that flows like a river that keeps flowing through the stars. As he closes his eyes, his Divine Sense envelop the entire moon. And as his Divine Sense spreads, it breaks all the concealing formation that is covering the secrets of the great powers Azief saw sci-fi buildings, created by metals he did not know. He saw destruction and prisons. He saw deep underground base on the underground surface of the moon. On the dark side of the moon inside of thergest crater in the sr system, The South-Pole Aitken Basin there is arge dome covering it. The Dome itself is covered by all kinds of formation and arrays matrixes. All of this is magical means to prevent anyone from looking in. But as his Divine Sense swipes through that magical means, the array exploded into modes of light and the formation disintegrated like it was mmed down by a powerful force that render them useless. A base and a colony could be seen inside with base stations and tents that look like pop up tents intable and easily created. There is also a lot of supeputers running calctions. Most of them is now destroyed and there is a fire inside that dome. There are even robots that is still doing their job even as the dome itself is on a state of disrepair. And that is not the only thing he saw on the dark side of the moon. There are all kinds of rovers around the dark side of the mon and there is arge rectangr box that seems to interfere with the flow of energy. The Moon also have some energy veins that is used to supply the base. And another batch of prisons could be seen. And like Earth, there is even more structures crumbling ¡®Secret prisons, reconnaissance technology research and secret weapon construction. It seems that The World Government, the League of Freedom and the Order of Thinker did not tell all of the things they did in the moon¡¯ He thought to himself. Of course, some of the prison constructed on the moon is a public project between all of the great powers as they would imprison Disk Formation levelers that went rogue and created massive destruction to the world But some of the prisons he saw is one that is not reported and probably is used to imprison the dissident or the enemies of the World Government, the League of Freedom and the League of Thinkers. League of Thinkers as Azief had discovered is also engaging in many human experimentations. The cybeic organism that they created falls under the category of human experimentation. They have agreed on this during the World Meet that human experimentation is not allowed unless publically announced and there is volunteer to it. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he seems to mutter. Chapter 996: Sailing the stars (2) There is still of course people inside the Moon. They still did not realize that Azief is here even with the powerful energy from where he is standing. It is because they are on the other side of the moon. ¡®I already got it¡¯ he thought to himself. He seems to have understood the matter of the Moon and the secret lies inside it. With his eyes, it is hard to hide from his gaze. Since there is no formation powerful enough to withstand the power of a Divine Comprehension leveler, how could any formation that did not exceed Divine Comprehension able to stop him? The Moon is only one of Azief stop. After all, since he is already there on space, he would use the time to see what is the secret these great power is trying to do in the Moon And like he had expected it is nothing good. He then floated back up into space. Though it is quite hard to differentiate between up and down in space. Azief had to concentrate. He flies like light and in a few second he was already far away from the Moon. He once again spread out his Divine Sense. He had to find a ck hole. No one would understand why Azief would want to find a ck hole all of a sudden It is a gamble. At this point, this gamble is the only gamble good enough for him to have a chance of quickly breaking through Right now, the energy of the Multiversal Convergence is filling up the entire Universe. It created expansion and contraction when it necessary making changes to the particles and the size of thes. Azief also wanted to confirm something. If his assumption is correct, then there is a chance that he could fuse all of his avatars while taking advantage of the energy that is now filling the Universe He wanted to find a ck hole to confirm his thoughts. The moon while is seems far is not that far. The other stars ands on the other hand is very far. If it was before he would use the gravitational highway to quickly travel throughs and stars. Earth itself has this gravitational highway. The orbits of millions asteroids moon ands created this highway These orbits interacted with each other by using this gravitational super highway system that allowed them to move through space than possible The discovery is made by looking at space manifolds, an invisible structures consisting of series of connected arches that is generated by gravitational interaction in the sr system It is like a gravity channels. This space manifolds acts as boundaries of dynamical channels or connection between gravitation interaction This celestial highway could move objects over several decades as opposed to millions of years in the open space. Such route could drive the asteroid near Jupiter to Neptune under a decade and to one hundred astronomical units (93 million miles or 150 million kilometers) in less than a century. But now Azief could easily travel through stars and with his powerful body. His physical body is so powerful that if he wanted to, he could ram his body to a small and crushed it This is the terrifying power of his body that is now strengthened by the power of the Laws of the world. His speed itself had surpassed the speed of light, almost an instantaneous speed. At Earth Prime, he controls his speed in order not to create chaos. Before Earth expanded, if he uses his full speed using his body, the trails which he would pass by would create powerful storm that would ravage all in its path. Each step could pulverize arge swath ofnd and the kic energy that would be unleashed if he uses his speed the way Will uses his speed, the world would probably tear apart at the seams Heat waves would spread out and kill all the things that did not have enough energy to withstand such waves of energy. But, in the starry skies, in this dark and cold universe where intelligent life, while numerous, is far and separated by trillions of light years, Azief did not have to worry about all of that. He could move with a speed that created all kinds of cosmic phenomenon His body was not pressured by theck of oxygen or by the pressure of all kinds of gravitational pull that wrapped each and every part of the Universe. He was also not affected by the space dust or the radiation of stars ands. His speed is also getting faster and faster. At times, he could teleport forward like he warps himself and appear at the other side, akin of a faster than light travel. One would only see a sh of light and space distorts, contract and expand around some part of the Universe before that area suddenly seems like it was pulled before it releases itself and the distortion, the warping of the area of that space return to normal This kind of thing could not be seen clearly unless one is in the vicinity or using some kind of powerful sight enhancement device to see such thing on space. It affected the meteoroids belts around the area, affected the gravitational pull and the stars and thes around that area One could only imagine the mass of energy needed to do such a thing That is the sign that he warped himself around the area and travel in a speed faster than light. Each time he does this a powerful explosion of energy would ur in space that would affect the area of around ten thousand kilometers. His body keep absorbing the energy of the Universe and even absorbing the impurities of the energy of the Universe. Azief did not think many things during his flight. He had to do it because he is pressed for time. If nothing had happened, he could easily slowly and calmly break through. It would be more perfect. But, sometimes ns did not go the way he wanted. He could only adapt to it Azief would be propelled into some kind of tunnel of star and all kinds of space matters when he uses thews to quickly go from one point of the Universe to the other It reminds him when he was travelling across the Eight World of the Asgardians using the Bifrost. Each time he did that, he travels hundreds or even tens of thousands of light years away from Earth. That is the same feeling he is feeling right now as he uses his Law to quickly find that ck hole Right now, Azief could no longer uses his Divine Sense to urately see the things that happen on Earth The fact that he still could see some vague images of Earth is not because of his powerful Divine Sense. But instead it is because a part of him is inside the Heavenly Will and the Will of the World. As such, even though, he was this far from Earth and in travelling in a speed that would break all the fastest record of speed achieved by some spacecraft built on Earth since the Fall, he could still have some kind of feeling and premonition if anything happens on Earth It is unlike the time where he was transported to the Supremacy Stairway where none of his Divine Sense could sense anything on Earth. Because of his advancement to the Divine Comprehension level, his Divine Sense had also expanded. But no matter howrge his Divine Sense could expand, it still could not pass the Universal barrier. At this time Azief was reminded that Alsurt once told him, that Odin Allfather could see through all kinds of Universe as he sits on his throne. His Divine Sense could envelop an entire universe and he could travel through Universes with one step forward. If it is Odin, he would have reached that ck hole in a second. Azief knows it would take a few days back to back to go to the ck hole and return. But while it is not like Odin that could travel such distance in the span it took to blink an eye, Azief could still be considered fast even among those who had reached Divine Comprehension. Azief sailing the stars like some kind of fast moving meteor. He crashed against some nebulous colorful dark matter. The Laws around him seems to protect him. His skin be golden, and nothing could cut him. If it is in the past, just by relying on is Undying Physique, there would still be cut by the things that floats in space. While some of this floating matter did not move from the area where they were suspended from, Azief is the one moving. And as it took too much time for him to dodge each and every single thing in space, he just rammed his body to these matters. In such cases, it would make him to have a few scratch. But because of his Undying Physique, it would be healed almost instantly. >>>>>> Chapter 997: Using the laws (1) While some of this floating matter did not move from the area where they were suspended from, Azief is the one moving. And as it took too much time for him to dodge each and every single thing in space, he just rammed his body to these matters. The sound of explosion is muffled but the effect of the explosion was not spread out. He is still quite close to Earth. He did not want the effect of him shing with celestial objects to cause some changes on Earth One must not underestimate the power of some celestial object veering off course. Earth now could probably surviverge meteorites falling down from the sky It is hard to believe, absurd even but as Azief had learn from his many journey in the Universe, when some mystical artifact is involved, absurdity is par for the course. Azief was quite sure, if Earth prime did not have the All Source, this magical and an impossibility where not only Earth had expanded but also thes and stars around it would not have happened. But Azief would prefer not to add up more destruction toward Earth on his conscience. The fact that Earth would be a ce that is more essible for meteors to fall is inevitable. Since Earth had now grown probably a hundred timesrger than before the area where space matter would collide increased exponentially And Earth had quite a few missed calls in the past. But knowing this, the Seven great powers would probably bring out some satellite that have the capability to destroy and neutralize any danger from space like that NUKE NUKE is Nuclear Universal Killer Energy It is a high tech satellite outfitted with nuclear capabilities to shoot down any meteorites or unidentified spacecraft that tries toe in into Earth airspace without identification Well, humanity had learned the hard way what would happen when they did not guard the outer space Of course NUKE is not the only line of defense. There are others. Most of it is sponsored by the World Government. From what he knows, Pandemonium also funnel many resources to this The Seven Great powers might not agree on everything but if there is one thing that would gain universal approval from the World Security Council it would be any proposal toward the security of outer space especially on the Milky Way gxy and thes surrounding it. Most of it was destroyed during the Multiversal Convergence. There were the fights that happens on the ground. But there were also fight that happens in space. Some of the Otherworlders had technological advances that did not lose out to Earth and they seem to have targeted the line of defense on space the moment they arrived. And then there is the Seresian demon. Add with the burst of energy from the Multiversal Convergence that opens up portals and rift toward other worlds, it neutralized and break almost all of the surveince systems on the Moon and the nearby stars It was like a cosmic st that just destroyed everything. Azief thought of Hirate and know that he must be feeling quite the heartache. Whatever his fault, Hirate is a man that truly wanted to protect the world. Azief did not have this vibe form him in the past. But he is slowly bing like that. Surviving a war does changes one perspective. Though, he is still cunning as ever. To forget that is very dangerous. Hirate did not always goes with the right kind of method to do the things he wanted to do. Sometimes, the end does not justify the mean. As such, when Azief rammed his body to it, he destroyed these matters inwardly, causing any matter to copse inwardly. In such cases, when his body rammed with some powerful and dense matter it would make him to have a few scratch. But because of his Undying Physique, it would be healed almost instantly. But now, it did not even leave him a scratch. Because as he be faster and faster, his body began unleashing all the abilities he had. Kic energy gathers around it to name a few energies that seems to shrouded his body like some kind of protective power. His aura also exploded out, pushing small matter outside the way and his power seems to cause some changes on space around him Of course, it is unlike him to manifests his aura and power outside of his body. On Earth, it serves as intimidation and cow his opponent into submission even before meeting them. It is one of his theatrics that he likes to employ against his rivals and enemies. Rarely that Azief had to manifest the power inside him other than today when he uses all of his power to fight against Balfor. But this time, there is a practical reason for doing so. it protected Azief body from many unknown elements of space. ¡®I kinda miss travelling with Will¡¯ he thought to himself. With Will, it was different. The Speed Source that is used by Will, morphed and transformed all energy around them as a fuel for the Speed Source. As long as he is inside and being shrouded by the Speed Source, he did not need to do anything other than n supply some energy to help him go faster Hence, when he was travelling the many dimension with Will in the past, he did not have to worry about his body protection against the elements of the Universe as Will would envelop him with the Speed Source. There are too many unknown elements about space and the element they contained for him to just fly around it without protection While he did not have the Speed source, he does have many other methods that he could use Some of these elements that exist in the outer space have been identified by humans but some of it is unknown just like the unknown abyss of the darkest space. Although, physics have given a rough idea what the Universe is, in the end, there is still a lot that humans don¡¯t know about the Universe Even the advanced civilization still looks up upon the stars above the sky of theirs and still seeking answer to some of the greatest question that the Universe had posed upon all living beings that lives inside this Universe Although there are some very appealing, very promising theoretical frameworks that could answer many question about the Universe, the simple truth was that most of this theoretical framework might not be right. One of such question is why the Universe exist and how does it continue existing. And like many other question, this too did not have a true answer The more people research space the more theye to the conclusion that they are woefully ignorant about many things. It may be that the Universe springs from an inherently unstable nothingness. The most void-like void, prone to spontaneous generation of matter and energy in properties that always bnce out to zero Maybe there are gxies like that and Earth is also like that. Or there might be a Universe somewhere in the expansive vast of space that is created in a different way, in a way that it became hard to wrapped your mind to conceive of its creation, that there is a Universe that was not born this way. Maybe some of them is a rectangle or an oblong shaped universe or even a with hollow space or a that possess all kinds of different ne that connected them with some dimension And many more of such thing. In the vast Universe, Azief had saw countless of possibilities. Everything is quite possible and each time he saw such an impossibility be possible, his mind horizon expanded. And since Azief had found out about the existence of the Multiverse, his thought had also veered to the thought of all kinds of Universes that probably were born in different ways, possessing different matters, some of which would be harmful to some and beneficial to others. Orvanians for example possess jelly-like physique. From what he knows about the Orvanians they were not always like this. The changes around their physique is to adapt to the harsh primordial universe. They were among the first living beings, a being that existed only second to the Etherna The other alien civilization that live around their time had already been wiped out by the passing of time but the Orvanians still existed and they were like the Schrs of the Universe, remaining in istion, guardians of the Multiverse. Of course, they had to adapt to live this long. The Universe is vast. But just saying it is vast, it is still hard for human mind to wrap round the idea of this vastness. When one looks at an expansive in, like those green ins in the wilderness of Mongolia, a t ground that one could see as far as the eye could see and one would already felt that it is already vast enough When one looks at the blue sky and white clouds and saw how vast the sky was, one would feel it is already vast enough So, when one said the Universe is vast, the idea of the vastness of it, is hard to hammer down into one mind. Chapter 998: Using the laws (2) Because human mind concept of vastness is limited by the senses and the things that they could see, hear, smell, touch or to be more urate, the things that their senses could detect. Like one could not understand the concept of a that is one hundred timesrger than Earth with their minds. Of course, when one gives a visual representation, there is a concept of this vastness. But one still could not truly understand it because it is hard to imagine suchrgeness. As such, thergeness of the Multiverse is even harder for a human mind to wrap around unless one reach a certain level. There is vast array of Universes There are universes, part of a multiverse, of more than ten to the power of ten to the power of sixteen distinguishable realities. That is the most conservative estimate of all kinds of Universe that existed in the Multiverse by scientist before. But since he had seen it and had travel in it, he knew that conservative estimate is really small. Think of a choice. And think of the choice that you did not choose. Now think that a world had been borne because of that one choice. Now, multiply that with all moments of your life and think of all the choices you could have made in each second of your life. Imagine that in each seconds, you have created worlds by choosing. This is not to say that each particr choice created a world. this is just to illustrate the idea of the infinite worlds. Think of it like that and you would reach to the conclusion that there is infinite worlds and infinite universes and that it is vast Like a firework that exploded in the night sky, each branches off to a different direction. But each branch is a world, with its own set ofws. Because of this, Azief had to manifests his power. Because even with his knowledge he did not know the kind of matter that exist in the Universe. Who knows? There might be some matter that could make him sick or elicit negative effect for him. He could not really fall sick at this moment right now. He already is pressing for time. If he let some unknown matter enter into his body and he fell sick, how then he could answer to Boris? How could he answer to Katarina? And how could he answer to himself. Thinking of all of this, he bes even faster. And he became more anxious. In outer space, where no one could see him, he could be a bit more honest with his feeling And surrounded by darkness of space and its empty scenery, he could think a lot of things. Sometimes, his thought wander But there is an odd feeling of calmness. It was like when he is at sea, Tranquility. That is what he is feeling. It is quite contradictory. He felt anxious about Katarina safety, about what Sofia would say to him if he went to the Hill, about the feeling that he felt seeing the result of his action to the world. And that is not even adding to the fact that what he saw in the future shakes him more than he had let on. All of this thoughts swirl in his mind even when he was in the throne room and speaking with Sasha. It upied most of his thought even as he was flying toward space. Yet, regardless of all of this, at times, he found himself¡­empty of such thought. Like doodling some drawing in ss. This anxiousness, this worries stays with him, but¡­¡­at the same time, flying through this silent space and seeing the emptiness and barrenness of it all, like his thought were affected by it, it also became silent. And that is a blessing. It is not that he wanted to forget or to escape from his life. He just wanted one moment, one second of absolute nothingness To have for himself one moment where he had no need to worry about anything. Oddly enough, in space, in this vast area of barrenness and no-life zone that he found himself¡­tranquil. Quite an odd feeling. He bet that there is a word for this feeling. It is just at this current moment; he could not care about what that word was. Then the moment pass. And the worriese again like a floodgate being opened. It did not overwhelm him as he takes on it again. He kicks his foot forward and colorful colors emitted from beneath his feet This colors are none other than his aura. His entire body is now shining like some kind of goldenntern streaming across the dark space. With each light years he passes the golden light did not dim instead it be even brighter, that it seems to affect the surrounding of the dark space. Elemental energy that passes by him had no way of harming him. the Golden Vein inside his body is nourishing him at every second. His pressure increase as the space around him not only distort, contract and expands, it even seems on the verge of breaking down. Even though Azief was in a particr area of space in the span of a nanosecond, that fraction of a moment had causes the area of space around him to be on the verge of breaking down. With Celestial Bones, his body could endure the pressure of space and the gravitational pull ofs, stars and even some unknown element that even have its own gravity field that seems to have been birthed because of the Multiversal Convergence that did notply to any knownws of physics With the Celestial Meridian, the energy of the Universe was absorbed into his body without him being tainted too much by the unfiltered energy of the Universe. It is unlike the energy on Earth Prime. It is hard to see with the naked eyes but if one could see the flow of energy with their eyes, Azief is now like some kind of a ck hole himself, sucking the energy around him with such a fast speed that if the flow of this energy could be turned into a solid form, the vortex of energy that he is absorbing would look like a swirling wild tornado. With Nine Forbidden Opening released, his speed grows faster each time it was used. With the Violet pce, an enormous pool of vitality, of life energy keep producing inside his body Just because he had Laws body did not mean that he could not use the ability of his Undying Body. He had rarely used it after reaching Disk Formation. But now, Azief is going all out to quickly reach the ck hole And as he had familiarized itself with the outer space, slowly a trace of Law swirls around him. He is now beginning to use his Law. And the first Law that manifested is none other than his Worldly Law The energy of Worldlyw had long been umted when he was on Earth. But Law is unlike energy but one could not easily separate the other. Since the former is a bit like fuel but thetter is like a program. A terrible analogy but since he did not have too much time to bounce off the idea, that is the best he could do Life seems to sprout in this lifeless and cold dark Universe as his Worldly Law affect the properties of matters around him Like lines of program, Azief see the world in a different way other people did. He saw the elements. And because of his power over the Law, these elements protected him, and strengthen him Some things freeze when they are near him. Other things burst into me, like abustion process suddenly was activated. More and more elements seem to be birthed when in fact it is the maniption of certain matter that was turned into the elements that Azief was familiar with on Earth It is unfortunate that Worldly Law is scarce on space. It thrives in a world like the Earth prime where there are all kinds of life And of course, a magical world where the Worldly Law is like the system that govern the world operation of day to day A world or a universe where thew of the world is a bit moreplete But even though it is scarce, the space is vast. Even a small droplet if one seeks it in therge dead forest, at least one would find more than just a bucketful. Each time he inhales and exhales, this worldly energy that contains enormous life force would be released to the surrounding. If Azief had stop at any of thes and just inhale and exhale, life might even sprout in the most barrens. Small vortexes also appeared as the spirals of energy be denser and denser. These vortexes are the manifestation of the Universal Law body. Azief did not bring out his thirteen Law avatars but that did not mean he could not use the Laws. After all the avatar is simply the physical manifestation of the Laws that he was cultivating. Now, that he is in the open Universe, his body is absorbing Universal energy like crazy. The only w for it was that the energy of the universe is very chaotic, mixed with so many matters that is not entirely beneficial for one body. But Azief still absorbs it to make sure that his speed could be maintained. >> Chapter 999: Battlestar genesis (1) Other than that, his entire body is also glowing with bluish color, illuminating the runes that he carved inside of his skin. The bluish color meld with the golden color of his body creating a very mystical and mystifying sight. And some of these rune fly out from his skin. But it did not give any pain to Azief. It is like the runes manifested outside while still remaining inside his skin Azief right now look like some tribal warrior as he is full with tattoo-like inscription all over his body. No one on Earth had ever seen Death Monarch Azief like this before. This is the Ancient Rune Law manifested. The runes have power from the meaning of each rune. The pressure around him grew twofold. Azief sighed. Even though his speed is getting even more faster, because of the bombardment by the Orvanians closing the portals around the Milky Way gxy, all kinds of energy intermixed and ovep with each other, making it very chaotic and created unnecessary matters that causes friction with his speed. Conclusion, this speed is not enough for him if he wanted to meet the deadline that he had set for himself. On normal days, this would not be something that he wouldin about. But, today, is not exactly a normal day. Multiversal Convergence, Otherworlders attack, invasion by demonic creatures, Demon King from another Universe, kidnapping of Katarina, Loki taking me for him¡­yes, today had quite stressed him. He sighed inwardly If not because of the bombardment of the Orvanians, it would not be this hard for him to travel across the stars. The weapons of Orvanians is very weird as most of it deals with Multiverses and guarding it against branching off too much or created a singrity such as the Multiversal Convergence. It is a simple way of saying that most of the weapon of the Orvanians deals with the abstract concept of space and time, sometimes exclusively, sometimes interdependently. And Azief could sense a bit of Time Lords appearances. He is quite familiar with those¡­¡­beings. Considering that Will teacher is an ancient Speedster, Azief would think that the Time Lords would be very interested in that. Speedster could create quite the nexus event especially for a being of immense power and speed like Will teacher. With the inclusion of the Time Lords and their weapons and the radiation of their items it made the energy of the Milky Way even more unstable and even more bizarre than usual Orvanians and Time Lords. That is not a goodbination in any worlds Because of the items and things that those two race had done there is something fundamentally different about the space of the Milky Way gxy right now Like some kind of madness was injected into the matters and properties of the Milky Way gxy Azief shakes his thought from that as he focusses on using another one of his Law. His Celestialw also manifested as all kinds of heavenly phenomenon happened all over the area of space that he passes by Some of this even overturned thews of physic around that area, creating an illogical scene of clouds appearing in the vacuum of space before disappearing a secondter There is mountains and seas, appearing floating on space. These mountain is not a real mountain and the rivers are not real rivers. It is the symbols for some kind of enlightenment or some kind of understanding of some Laws. Celestial energy seems to create this mountain and rivers, golden in color like some kind of blessednds. Celestial energy appeared and mix with the Universal energy. The Celestial energy has a lot of simrity with the Universal energy but they also have its differences. One of its most stark difference was that celestial energy possess spirit in it, different from the Universal energy that did not possess any spirt at all. A white aura roses up and swirls around Azief, adding even more depth to the bluish golden aura that is spreading from Azief entire body There is a reason that Azief could absorb all this kind of energy and could disregard the chaotic elements of Universal energy outside of Earth Prime. The reason is simply because of his All Source Law. It is in his Inner Universe. And right now, of all the Laws that he had cultivated, it is being used the most It converted and refine all of the chaotic elements that exist in the energy that is channeling itself toward him Azief also is getting bigger and bigger as he be further away from Earth. Morphing body is easy for him. But the reason why his size suddenly expand is not because he morphs his body. But because of his Law Body. If this was on Earth his size would reach the Heavens and each movement from his body would create shockwaves and vibration energy enough to incite earthquakes and causes the seas to be wild As his body berger andrger, and his Laws is being used, it affects space and time around him Space-time on space is quite peculiar. It depends on the area of the Universe and what particles existed there On some ces, it was not affected. On others, if there is some kind of elements that is bizarre in nature and properties, it distorts the very definition of space time. And because of the Multiversal Convergence, magic is thrown into the mix. That is never good. Magicplicates things Well, it is quite unfair to say that it is not good The more urate wording was that it would be unpredictable and even more dangerous. The vast space is dangerous not only because of the already dangerous elements that the Universe had, it is also because of all the unknown elements that also existed. Maybe in the beginning there is the normal element of space. But when it had reached certain points, melded with some others element, driven by the variety of particles and things and elements of space, some of it evolved and created new things and sprouted out new elements, elements that is more bizarre, strange and more dangerous An infinite possibilities of things could happen in space. Time dtion is only one of themon one And as for the umon one, one had to be quick in one feet to survive in such in an uncertain environment that warps time, space and probably everything else. There are now probably more matters and weirder particle in the Milky Way gxy than ever before Why? Because now, magic enters the mix¡­. among other things. Azief could only ignore this as more and more of his Law power is manifesting. As Azief Law body is now manifesting, the rate of energying to enter his body increased tenfold His Law Body began to changes the properties around him and even affected the Laws. ¡®Heh¡¯ he chuckles. Even though his speed had now reached faster than light speed, and even though, the time he spent in one particr area of space is but a fraction of even a second, even in that almost minutiae second, his very existence affected the Laws Like a stone thrown into a calmke, its ripple spread. An infinite cycle of destruction and creation seems to appear around him Particles and atoms break down and created back almost in an instant. The space around him is shaking and vibrates and the energy causes the entire area of space seems to be condensed and repressed. It is like something stic is shing with a powerful force that causes it to spring back and stay that way, unable to return back to its original form That is what happens to space beneath his feet or behind him back. Space seems to be stretched. The star trembles wherever he passes and affect the radiation and gravitational pull around it. If he was there even a few more second in one area, the stars might even crack and exploded because of the massive surge of energy that Azief body is now emanating. Chaotic energy is one of the destructive energy in the Universe. And that energy is now swirling all around him like some kind of wild cyclones But there is also a benefit to all of this. Wherever he passes, the area around it disintegrates. Whether it be some trail of meteoroid belts or some space clouds, all of it were pressured by the force of his power When these particles exploded, their energy, their essence turns into potent energy that feed Azief mass use of energy. His Law Body also possess the All Source Law Body so like a thirsty man founding a water in the middle of the desert, his body greedily devours all of it in a span that is faster than it takes for someone to blink. And with that, he be even more faster. The Laws that he cultivated all be active. The Law body of the Ancient Demons activated and his killing intents weep all the obstacles in front of him. His killing intent seems to morph into a sharp destruction aura that sweeps out the four direction from his body. It also cut all elements that Azief did not recognize. At the same time, it did not sh with the life force of the Worldly energy. It is quite amazing that two contradictory forces did not only coexisted harmoniously, it even seems toplement each other However, there is no murderous glint in his eyes. Azief after the battle with the Demon King seems to have a deeper understanding of his Law. He is no longer too affected by the Laws and even could control it to such a degree that even when he is activating a certainw, he would not be swept away by it. But the red aura around him did not be dull. Instead, it be even sharper. Wherever he passes, thing was cut at the atomic level. its entire molecr structure diminishes into nothingness. There is no sound of explosion or any sign of destruction. The obstacle simply turns into nothingness. Chapter 1000: Battlestar genesis (2) His Celestial Law power alsoplement the Ancient Asura Law. At times, he exploded out with killing intent, and in a second alter, divine mountains and holy rivers would appear. With one intention bing a Celestial! With one intention bing an Asura! Like a fusion between a divine Celestial Emperor and a Great Empyrean Demon, Holiness and majesty in one moment, sea of blood with red mist in another moment. Flower petals appears. This used toe from the sword waved by the Ancient Asura Law Body when he first condenses the Law Body. But this time, there is no sword being waved. But the flower petals appear It is very beautiful and very enchanting It was like there was a tree, and this tree sprouted on the dark space and on its branches is trees and flowers. But it did note from the dark space. Instead, trees sprouted on the divine mountain. A peach-like tree. And the holy wind on that divine mountain blows and the petals flew. A powerful aura seems to be contained in each petal. Golden white color petals flew out from the mountain tree that is created because of the Celestial Law body and cut down the stars. The flower petals seem to possess a speed faster than light as it cut down stars like it was nothing. Stars that is thousand light years away was cut, leaving the area around Azief to be empty. Devious killing intent butyered up with divine majestic aura. That is the feeling one would feel when one is able to look at the flower petal. The stars disintegrated and the energy that is contained in that star were quickly absorbed by Azief body in that span of a time that did not exceed even one second. It is unlike the explosion of star that is about to reach its expiration date. It was like the flower petals destroy it to its origin. It became nothingness, leaving only the energy that is contained inside them If not, Azief action would create a lot of supernova st all over the Milky Way gxy. that would only create more uncertain factors in space. Aether Law Body appears, emanating the energy the energy that flow through nearly all existence. Life Force that is different from the Life Force of the Worldly Law nourishes him. A divine power that could remade the Life Force of the Omniverse. That is Aether Law Elemental, Cosmic, spiritual and many others energies seems to appear in tandem as this Law manifest itself. And the moment that Aether Law body appears, Azief speed increases even more that it would not take long before he could reach the ck hole Azief eyes seems to be full of colors and sights. Each one of these sights is more fantastical than the other. Azief could not help but feeling the Universe is very beautiful It is a pity that only when one reaches a certain level of power, only then one could see such beautiful scenery. All the while, the aura around him be even stronger and solidified itself. Laws of the world being solidified. Laws itself is intangible in nature. Like some programming code embedded in the fabric of reality and could not be seen by those inside the program But now, Laws are manifesting outside of this programming. Azief himself is fascinated by such phenomenon when he first be a Divine Comprehension leveler. Azief still had many thoughts even as he was travelling in a speed that is faster than light, cutting away a lot of the time needed to reach the destination he wanted to go A journey that would take millions of light years away, Azief is about to make that same journey in just a few minutes It is even hard for human mind to understand the distance between Earth and that ck hole. To wrap the distance of tens of thousands of light years away is already a chore But a distance that takes millions of light years away¡­that is even harder for one mind to wrap itself onto. Azief in his journey to the ck hole also could see the effect of the Multiversal Convergence toward the Milky Way gxy. He could see the effect on Earth. It was obvious. But as for the gxy, it is subtler. There are all kinds of energy that is present in space right now that did not exist before. And that is not the only thing that Azief had noticed. He notices that since the Sun and the Earth expanded in tandem with each other, to keep a perfect equilibrium between each other, the others also expanded to keep up with the change. Neptune, Uranus and the others also rises up in size. They rise up in size so much that they now had the qualification to be that could explode and be a ck hole. And that effect is not limited to the closest around Earth. It spread out even further as it affects the other stars all over in the Milky Way gxy. Azief also believe since that is the case, then the distance of the ck hole might even double, tripled or be tenfold more far than the initial estimation. It is only now that Azief could see the far reaching consequences of the Multiversal Convergence and why the Orvanians was so adamant on not allowing any worlds to create a Multiversal Convergence on purpose. It created too much chaos. On one hand it looks like it could increase the supply of energy that would flow across the world But it also made the space around that particr be even more dangerous, and even more unpredictable. Azief appears at another area. And this time, he stops for more than one second. He saw a Battlestar. He was shocked seeing it. Because he recognizes it ¡®It is still here in the Milky Way?¡¯ he thought to himself the moment he saw it. For a moment, he did not immediately jump light years away. In that moment, he observes it. The Battlestar did not belong to Pandemonium but Azief recognize it anyway. He once read the report about this particr Battlestar. Carved on the outside surface of the titanic Battlestar, is Genesis. Since Azief is fast, he doubts that the radar on the Battlestar could detect him And while he appears to stop, not even one second had passed. This is because his perception and his speed is synchronized. It was like time had stopped when in truth, it is because he is moving so fast that space-time is disturbed. Battlestar Genesis is one of the Battlestar that Hirate had send to outer space to preserve humanity, in the case that Earth Prime were to be destroyed. That is why he recognize it with apparent ease [Anyone remember that? Chapter 235, Hirate had mentioned it in passing] The crew of this Battlestar and the civilians inside it were to seek another that could contain life and spread the seed of life into theses But right now it seems the Battlestar seems to be suspended in air without energy. It seems that they have encountered some problem. Azief could hear the prayers from inside the Battlestar. ¡®One second is enough¡¯ he thought to himself as he steps forward, appears in front of that unmoving Battlestar. No one seems to realize it and he taps his finger on the outside surface of the Battlestar. The Genesis Battlestar also had some hybrid technology installed as it has organic matter embedded in the hull of the metal surfaces of the Battlestar. As such Azief could inject his life force into it. In that one moment, he also sends some encrypted message in the private channels of the Battlestar. This kind of thing might be hard for him to do in the past but right now he is more than able to do it. His tap of the finger changes the properties of the metal of the ship, as jolt of electricitying from his finger powered up the entire Battlestar. All the outside light was activated. Like a flower blooming, the Battlestar hummed into life. Hirate probably could not calcte all the probabilities of things that could happened wrong in space Azief thought to himself. With that one taps he could immediately see the problem of the Battlestar. With the radiation off the charts radiating from every surface of the Battlestar, Azief made an educated guess that the Battlestar had just pass through a Cosmic Storm. He notices a Cosmic Strom a few million light years behind when he was travelling before. There was a sign that the Cosmic Storm seems to have an external force passing through it. And the Cosmic cloud itself was quite weird in that it seems to have arge amount of dark matter and unknown elements that seems to possess some kind of sentience and power Regardless of the truth, Azief did not stay long as he taps his finger, leave a message and then kick his feet forward and disappeared from that area in a speed that even would leave that Battlestar in the dust To Azief, he only takes one second of his time to save this Battlestar from having the fate of dying in space because of theck of supplies. But to those people inside it, it is a lifesaving grace. Azief did not know that he had just saved a very important Battlestar. But to say he ispletely unaware is also false. In that moment when he stopped, in that moment when he was drawn to that Battlestar, there is a trace of fate and destiny about all of it. Azief had already notices that this is the effect of the Eye of the Oracle. And then when he taps his finger, he could see visions, glimpses of the possible future for that Battlestar. And because he saw it, he left a gift, a message to the people inside that Battlestar. Then he immediately continues his journey. [Maybe, a pilot story for another novel, huh? A Battlestar that is searching for another Earth, like some kind of Battlestar Gctica story? Who knows? Maybe, I will write that storyter¡¯ >>>> Chapter 1001: The temptation to break (1) The Laws manifested again. This time his Nether Law body also made an appearance. Nether Law is the opposite of the Aether Laws. Death aura pervaded every inch of space around him. It is degradation, withering, entropy. Energy that flows through the realms of the living and the dead swirls around its entire body. A Netherworld sea appears beneath his feet and souls could be seen inside it. The very essence that flows through the realms of the living and dead is now stirring. Souls could be seen in every droplets ofherworld water. And like all the other Laws that Azief cultivated, it is helping Azief to absorb more energy. But right now, because of the very wed energy of the Universe in the Milky Way, it is slowly bing too much for him. It is not like Azief would explode because of all of these energy. But he is frowning now. It means it is not as easy as it seems. The rate of absorption is faster than the rate of his All Source Law refines this energy Chaos energy is quite different than normal energy. Azief take another step and another Law blooms into existence. Reality around him is already distorting because of all the Laws that is swirling and covering him. Destructive aspect, creation aspect all of it is around him, contradictory but in bnce, a certain concept of duality that is perfected. Azief roars as he could feel that his body is being overwhelmed by all kinds of Chaos energy. His All Source Law is overtaxed. But he did not slow down his rate of absorption and he did not slow down the rate at which he is travelling. Instead, he is getting faster and faster. Primordialw manifested and Azief be a titanic being that was bigger than Earth as he smashes into meteorites and dead barrens It was like he was a bulldozer. Each time he crashed, theses would be pulverized into ashes and dust. It did not explode outwards. Instead, they copsed inwards before disappearing, like they were sucked into a void Like some kind of anti-matter bomb struck them. Each time Azief kick the space around him, he travels millions of light years ahead. Scenery be more than just a blur, it bes unrecognizable with his speed. It took him a few seconds before his vision synchronized with his speed. But his eyes are shining golden blue as even in that state he could still keep up. His eyes did not only glow with light that could rival the shine of the sun, it is also full of mysteries. Azief saw an even more beautiful sight as he uses his Primordialw. He saw strings, saw circles and triangles, saw liens of energy and some kind ofw and order in the Universe. Around him, intangible concept seems to be pressured and breaks. Laws of Space and Time is heavily affected than most. Swirling energiese from every part of Milky Way Universe and seem to offer itself up to him, like he is some kind of monarch that is waiting for tribute. Azief frowns deeper. But he did not stop He could sense that the impurities of energy ins his body is increasing in an exponential manner. His frown be deeper. before, there is no such impurities in his body. Because of the path of Perfection that he had walked, his energy is pure. Very pure that it could neutralize any and all kinds of energy of the same kind It is potent and as such, Azief control over them is impable. The purity of one energy affect many things. One of them is the control over them The more impure and saddled with other forms or type of energy, the harder is it to control it. That is why those powerful Beings who have walked the Perfection path is very powerful and not someone that any being could fought. In the Omniverse itself, there is only around less than twenty Beings that walked this path. Considering the size of one Universe is already massive and hard to wrap your head around it size, one could only imagine how almost an impossibility it was for other people to walk the Perfection Path until the End Omniverse is the entirety of all realities, of all parallel Universes, Dimension and so on and so forth. And in that entire Omniverse, there might be less than twenty Beings of such level Hence, it could almost be seen as a feat that is bordering on as an impossibility Azief himself if not for a lot of luck, he would probably not be able to persevere until Divine Comprehension, to perfect his Path. There were many times that Azief fear he would be left behind. It is an understandable fear. Because to truly walk the Perfection Path, he had expended more time than most people For example, Raymond is Disk Formation leveler at the Peak realm. His true age is probably only ten or twelve years older. Which means he did not spend that much time in Time Maniption Spaces and he could be considered young. But Azief when he does reach the peak of Disk Formation leveler, his true age is probably around more than two hundred years or more. If not for the fact that he had ways around Time and Space, his development could be said to be very slow. One could not me him. Perfection Path requires more energy than most normal level p. It is like those novels he read in the past Time is a concept that is very important to the development of one ability to reach further especially since life is restrained by time and each life has its limit of lifespan¡­.and more importantly potential. This is subverted on Earth Prime since potential is not that important. The reason is because of the All Source, giving the system to everyone and the sses that originated from the Laws of the World If not for that, nobody would stand on the same starting line. But while everyone did start in the same starting line, like a great reset, as time had passed and everyone had walk their own path, there is now differences between powers and strength. While the importance of a person potential was subverted by the system, giving everyone the same chance to hone abilities, time however remains important. Because time had a direct corrtion with one lifespan limit. Out of everyone on Earth that had reached Disk Formation level, Azief had uses the most lifespan and time to reach that level. His true age and true time differs heavily from the others. There is a reason why Jean had a room of clocks. Inside that room, among other things that is rted to time magic, it is a room to see the true time of Earth. There were many dtion of time all over the world and as such this difference in time could permutated into various possibility. Jean understood the threat and created the Room of Clocks. It might not be his initial intention to create that room for the purpose of seeking the true time of Earth but it is without a doubt that now, one of the functions of the Room of Clocks also surveil the true time of Earth To the eyes of the people who don¡¯t understand, it appears like Death Monarch raise his level ording to the true time of Earth when in fact there were many factors in y. There was that lost years when he was travelling with Will to find a way back home. Then there were the years in the Fake World. And there are also the years in the Ice Mountain. The years he spends as Azul in the six sabers. The years he passed as the Sword Immortal in that world where the Demon Monkey once reside. Time does have an effect. It affected longevity. This longevity is not affected by the external factors of one physique. It is like a rule, aw that affect every powerful being that break the limit of mortal body The moment someone goes beyond the Pir Forming level, while it gave them power, their longevity, their lifespan limit is locked. Unless they could breakthrough to higher level, sooner orter, they would still die even if they were not killed He believed that this has something to do with bnce of life and death. Azief notices this and he believes that a few powerful people on Earth also realize this But this matter of human lifespan is not a big problem. Since even if you did not breakthrough to the higher level after the Disk Formation, those who reach Disk Formation could live for a few thousand years and with the help of some longevity pills or divine fruit, one could still extend a few thousand years of life A few thousand years might be long enough for some people to do all the things they wanted to do on Earth After all, not everyone is like Azief that wanted to seek the truth and wanted to walk his path until the end Chapter 1002: The temptation to break (2) Not everyone had to have power like he has to protect something. Azief was pushed by the tides of fates and destiny and he could not once let his guard down and be weak And time affected not only longevity but also the soul. Though, not in the way that it affects longevity After all, that he had experience, the experiences and memories of it, the feeling he felt living it, it was like his soul was baptized. Like some kind of weathering of soul. Azief longevity is not as long as Raymond because he had used a lot of it. Of course, this is if onepared his Disk Formation lifespan limit with Raymond. The reason why Azief lifespan had always exceed Raymond was simply because Azief is progressing really fast toward the next level, that the loss of longevity did not affect him that much And now that he had reached Divine Comprehension level, the loss of longevity did not make him that fearful. The moment he reached the Divine Comprehension level, his longevity had be almost as long as Heaven and Earth The key point is almost. The sentence as long as Heaven and Earth is a just a way of sayings that he could live long. But the longest a Divine Comprehension could live is around tens of thousands of years. Of course, with each realm of Divine Comprehension passed, the longer that lifespan limit And since he walked the Perfection Path, even if he did not break through and do anything, he probably could live up to almost a million years When one reaches a level of Essence Comprehension, that is truly reaching Heaven and Earth lifespan which is around trillions of years and even could stand the weathering of time Of course, while he could live for tens of thousands of years, this is not definitive. There would always be things that would decrease one longevity, from the air they breathe, the mistake in channeling energy in one body, to impurities that would fill up one energy stream and many other factors this also did not mean he could not die earlier than expected. It is just that if he were determined to do so and not to do anything dangerous or meddling in anything, and live in seclusion without caring about anything, he could probably live that long. But from what Azief had known, anyone who does so would lose their chance to progress and sooner orter fate and destiny would surely meddle with such a being. There is also the fact that anyone who had reached such a level is probably not a coward. And there would always be a reduction of longevity. Why and how is still a question that Azief could not answer but he was quite sure of it. That even if you reached Divine Comprehension level and have a lifespan the same as heaven and Earth, the forces of the world would slowly absorb your longevity if you did not do something. Though, that lifespan limit is still a long time to live when one thinks about it. One might even feel boring living at that time. The point was, that to reach Perfection level, a long amount is taken and a lot of longevity is consumed. The reason why Azief could reach Divine Comprehension level while pursuing Perfection Path is down to a few factors. One, is his determination. Second, luck Though, after knowing Loki identity, he did not view his luck as simply luck anymore. It was like there is a dark hand guiding it all from behind. Azief could not help but feel that Loki must have something to do with some of the easy way he could solve certain things. It is a pity that if he asked such a question to Loki, Loki would never answer truthfully. He sighed inwardly No one could understand the fear he felt to be left behind. There is a fear that someone would rise above him. And no, it is not about the title of the strongest. He did not fear losing that title. To be more urate, it is not the title he fears losing but what it symbolizes. The strongest man in the world is propaganda of the World Government in the past. It was to set him up high and then uses him a stepping stone to establish the authority and invincible power of the World Government All of it was to set him up as the foil to World Government. Of course this n backfired onto the World Government That effort of Hirate did not work but the propaganda on him work. And it works too well. Since that moment, that title is used as a badge of protection toward his friend. Azief himself did not have many personal enemies. But when you sat on the highest peak and the most coveted seat in the world, people would hate you for simply being there To many normal people, he is an ideal to strive towards. To those who wanted power, he is an obstacle that they need to bring down He represents many things to many people, good or bad. Because of that he felt fear that he could never stop walking forward. And each time he felt that fear, there is a desire for him to break through almost immediately, letting go of the Perfection Path There were a few times like that. This desire is in a split second. It shed in his heart for a second and at times, he manages to ignore it. But as he grows stronger and the requirements be harder and harder it is without a doubt, he became even more tempted to take the easy way out there is a reason why there are only few life organisms in the entire Omniverse that had ever reach the Path of Perfection until the End If you are at the same level, then when a powerful being meet someone that had walked the Perfection path, if they were on the same realms of power, that other being would not stand a chance. That temptation right now is very strong. To breakthrough to Essence Creation for Azief is extremely easy. He had already cultivated his Thirteenws to the extreme. Essence Creation could be achieved with only one step. But, that is if he did not want to breakthrough using the Perfection path. He could abandon trying to fuse all of his Laws and fuse only the minimum required to break through to Essence Creation Doing that, he would easily break through to Essence Creation and still retain most of the advantages of the earlier stages. That is why Azief really think the Perfection Path could only be cultivated with someone who could endure temptation. Most of the time when you pick a certain path and did not walk it to the end and decided to restart again, then all of the previous effort would go down the drain. The same thing could not be said of the perfection Path as even if you stop midway, the benefit of the earlier stages still remains. And there lies the great temptation. After all, when one bnces out the pros and cons, if the path forward be infinitely hard, then it stands to reason that it is better to cut your losses. That is why there is many people who tried to walk the Perfection path but only a few walk it until the end. ¡®Believe in myself¡¯ Azief reminded himself. He closes his eyes for a second as he seems to try to shake the thought out of his head Even though he is closing his eyes did not mean he stopped moving. Instead, his speed did not decrease. There is a small increase in his speed but with each second passing, that speed is increasing in increment of thousands of years of light years. Whenpounded, it would surely be more and more faster. Normal human body probably would have been turned into atoms to travel in such a speed. If his body collide with stars, with his speed right now, that star probably would be pulverized into ashes even if Azief shoulder is the only thing that hit that star Even more of the area around him seems to be affected. Azief opens his eyes back and his thought and his heart had been calmed down Azief right now had passed the area where the ck hole should be. But there is nothing. His eyes narrowed as he thought to himself ¡®This could not be right¡¯ but then he realizes something He understood then. Further away, he thought. ¡®Haish, even this was affected. This is more than just the expansion of Universe; this is basically rewriting reality. I did not know the effect of the Multiversal Convergence could create such an anomaly of reality. Looking back, it is a logical conclusion to make¡¯ His eyes shining bright like some kind of star, he roars and the space around him breaks and then he cracks the space beneath his feet as he thrust himself forward, shooting like some kind of light particles. The concept of Law swirls around >>>>>>>> Chapter 1003: A place of chaos As he uses the primordialw to be faster, reality, time, space, life force, death force, matter, energy and every possible concept and impossible concept, existing and non-existing in the omniverse, from a single particr to the infinite omniverse was all affected as it bends and distorted and being absorbed by it A storm of a mass of primordial energy exploded out from him. Soul Law, Divine Law, Cosmicw and Omniw also alle out and the storms be even wilder and more power Like some kind of Cosmic Storm, it swept all of the particles around him and crush a few small star Thirteenw surrounded him and there is a faint apparition of Thirteen Titanic Avatar behind Azief. Nine Sword appears, floating on his vicinity. Then it cut everything around him, the aura suppresses and pressure everything, as every particles and obstacles had to give way to him And then breaking through another rift of space, Azief arrives at some area of the Universe. He floats around it for a second. He closes his eyes as he tries to trace the ck hole. With thirteen of hisws being activated, the Laws of the Universe seems to move ording to his Will. It was not perfect control like he was on Earth prime but it is enough. His Divine Sense exploded out from his mind as it spreads from him and in a moment spread out infinitely to cover the whole Milky Way gxy. He could not see everything in detail but he got the general outline of things. And since the thing he is searching for is very titanic, he bet that his Divine Sense could find it Then a secondter he opens his eyes. At the same time, he sighed ¡®If only I was stronger¡¯ he thought to himself and was reminded of Alsurt teaching. Alsurt also once told him Zeus the Son of Chronos also have the ability to travel the Omniverse just by stepping one of his foot forward. When some powerful beings roam the Universe and one would saw a streak of thunderbolt sailing the starry skies, do not follow it for it is Zeus garbed in lightning. That lightning bolt sailing the skies is not him but the afterimage left by him as he travels to other Universes. Reminded of this, Azief knows he still had a long way to go. Thirteen Laws and he had reached the peak of Perfection for Divine Comprehension but even then, he still feels that he iscking If anyone on Earth knows that even now Death Monarch is not satisfied with his strength, they clearly would have been shocked This is what one means when one stands on a higher ce, one would see a different scenery To the people of the world, Azief is already a powerful man. Even in the Universe possessing the cultivation of a Divine Comprehension leveler, able to condense thirteenw body, possessing a perfect Orb, perfect Physique and perfect Disk is quite enough for him to swagger all over the Universe. Essence Creation leveler is not as many as one would think in the Universe. And Azief had met such a being and even kill such a being. Regardless whether it is through trickery or some unfair advantages, the fact did not change that Azief, a Divine Comprehension leveler had managed to kill an Essence Creation being. That alone is enough for him to be proud, to invoke fear in the hearts of his enemies. But to the person himself, he still thinks himself as weak. After all, Azief since the first moment he walks the path of this new world, knowing the secret of the Universe, seeing himself growing stronger and seeing more beautiful scenery of the world and the Universe, knowing things that he did not know before and finding out that there is arge universe out there for him to explore, to experience, like an addiction, he wanted to see it all, to experience it all, to know what it feels like to stand on the tallest peak in the Omniverse His desire and ambition is simple. But it is hard to realize. He did not set himself up to reach the level of Essence Creation only. He wanted to go higher. When he met Alsurt, and Alsurt, that Jotnar told him everything he knows about the Universe, there is this burning desire in his heart to learn more, to seek, to reach that level Like someone that has ignite his adventurous trait Alsurt told him of Odin and how with one step he could reach anywhere he want. He told him of the stories of the Olympians with their armaments that could split up the Universe and nourishes it, he talks about the gods and deities of the Jade Empire, ruling an orderly Universe withw and order, a turtle bearing a divine nation, Asgard and the Eight Realms, and many others beings in the Universe and Azief wonder howrge the Universe is and how exciting it would be to experience all of this. The only way to experience all of this is to be even stronger. But he is not even yet standing at the same mountain as those figures. Azief stop for a second. He halted suddenly and as he stops the energy around his body that was charging forward was unleashed and collide with some meteoroid belts. The meteoroid belts were instantly pulverized into space dust. He looks toward a direction. His eyes squinted like he was trying to see something. He sighed inwardly. He looks toward Earth ¡®I wonder¡­¡­what is happening on Earth right now?¡¯ he thought to himself. Some people on Earth might not realize that the gaze of Heaven upon Earth is not as oppressive as before. When one speaks of the Heavens on Earth, they would think of Death Monarch who had one third of the portion of the Heavenly Will after usurping it during his fight against the Will of the World. The Will of the World and the Heavenly Will at times seems the same but at other times it is different and desire different things. At times, they could mean the same thing, and at others, they mean different thing. The Wil of the World and the Heavenly Will is notplete right now. As such, at times their desire ovepped each other. Other times it opposes each other. This created chaos. But also a loophole. While many people did not sense that Azief Divine Sense seems to be slowly fading on Earth because of his far distance from Earth, leaving only the remnant Will that stays on the Heavenly Law, people like Jean and Hikigaya would surely notice it. As for the reason why Azief did not just warp himself so he could be even faster at reaching his destination, the reason is simply because thews outside of Earth Prime is too chaotic. It is not that they could not be affected by thews that Azief had cultivated. It is just that the Laws are to chaotic, ovepping each other and disorderly. The one thing that Earth Prime possess is the order of Laws. The energy might fluctuate but it is orderly. There is a sense of order even in the midst of chaos. As such on Earth it is very easy for Azief to move from one ce to another even amidst the storms of energies. Because the Laws are uniform. Laws of Fire did not mix with others and did not ovepped and so on and so forth, if he has to make an example. That is why while there is some weird phenomenon on Earth it could not bepared to the many weird phenomena on space. And even when Azief wanted to spread his divine sense to envelop the area of space, there is part of it that requires his attention more than most. If one thinks of Divine Sense as a wave of energy that is used to detect things, then think of the Laws as an obstruction. It distorts the waves. On Earth, this distortion is minimized because of the order of the Laws. But on space, these Laws are not orderly, chaotic, iplete. All in all, the prefect recipe for Chaos. Chaos is also an energy. But not many could control it. Nor should it be controlled. Those who learn the art of chaos, walk the Grand Path of Chaos must learn and remember one thing Chaos must not be controlled. If Chaos could be controlled, then that is no longer chaos. Then what should those who walk on such path do? After all, the very reason one practice and nurture the Laws is for more power, and to seek the peak What should they do then? Follow it. Embrace it. Flow with it. Those who walk path of chaos is a lot alike with those who follow the path of inaction. When there is chaos, do not obstruct it. Do not fight it. But embrace it. You do not make use of the Chaos. The Chaos make use of you and if somehow in that chaos you would get an advantage, then that is your boon. That is the ce where Azief is now. A ce of chaos. >>>>>>>> Chapter 1004: The black hole (1) But since that is not the path that Azief had walked, he did not flow with it. He fights against it. And if this is any other humans, they would be beaten terribly trying to fight against chaos, to bring order into chaos, to change the very properties of it. But when enough force is applied, even Chaos had to submit. Then Azief move again and this time, he appears further away than before His Divine Sense could now only sense only a few things. ¡®I am closer¡¯ he had no way of confirming this word. But this is an instinct. That he hade near the ck hole Nearby Earth, there is not many ck holes. But when one looks at the entirety of the Milky Way gxy, then there is a lot of ck hole Despite being ck and a hole, a ck hole is not a dark empty space. ck hole is formed when a massive star dies. Because of this it leaves a smaller remnant core behind. If the remnant core mass is at least three times bigger than the mass of the Sun, gravity overwhelm all other forces and turns the core into a ck hole Of course, this did not happen in all as there are other condition at ce for such thing to happen. The name of ck hole could fool you. But a ck hole is not a hole at all but instead is a huge amount of matter packed into a very small space. Because no one is able toe close enough to a ck hole without being pull by its gravitational pull, this dense matter that is packed into it is as mysterious as space itself. Is it X matter? Dark energy? Liquid viscous of floating unidentified matter that would overturn one perception of how the Universe is created and formed? Who knows. But one thing is clear. The gravity of a ck hole is so massive that even light could not pass through. This however did not mean that one could not detect where the ck hole is even though light is not shined upon it Nebulous masses and colorful things could be seen in the starry skies. And Azief while he was also anxious, he was also enjoying seeing such miraculous and bizarre sights. In the history of mankind, any space travel requires one to be in a ship. After many humans break through to Disk Formation, they could easily travel the stars. But even though they could travel the stars, it was not like they were invincible in the starry skies. But it does give protection. Some people after passing through the Disk Formation leveler would leave Earth to see what the sky have to offer. Most of the time they woulde back. The stars are vast. There are many energies. But these energies are chaotic in nature. They were too many impurities. Absorbing it would leave some impurity behind. And it would be a hidden danger when one wanted to breakthrough to next realm. Most of these Disk Formation leveler who had gone to the stars and absorbs a lot of the Universal energy outside of Earth Prime in the end had top sought the help of Genius Alchemist Sina or the Medicine Sage Liu Wenzhang to ask for pills or potions to remove the impurities from their bodies. It is a pity that the Heavenly Will of Earth is not yetpleted. If not, they could shower and bathe under the punishment of lightning tribtion and expel the impurities from their body. Azief take another step and he smiles. His entire body is glowing with shining bright blue glow that seems to light up the entire space. ¡®This is not as hard as I thought. Though, the darkness does make one be quite dull¡¯ Travelling through space is like travelling on the highway The scenery rarely changes. But it is rxing. He did not know about other nations highway. But before Mysia was burned into rubble after the Fall, he very much like going on a journey, on the highway. The road is good and he could rx and thought many things. It is quite a pity that he sometimes forgotten some of these memories. He sighed as he keeps moving again. Even though he felt that he is getting closer, he is still not there yet With his Laws, he had manipted time space to make sure that he had as much time as possible, enough for him to reach a certain level of power and return before the week is over. it is hard to see a ck hole using some devices on Earth, it is easier to see when Azief himself is present at space And there is also the gamma ray bursting from the ck hole. Hawking radiation. That is the name of that radiation on Earth. His Divine Sense could sense this kind of radiation. Azief keep flying as his Divine Sense expands even more. The Universal energy supplied him as his Divine Sense seems to be expanding infinitely. Azief decided to refresh his memories about ck hole. In Earth Two, he was quite an educated man. And since Earth Two technological advancement is even higher than of that his Earth before the Fall, there were even more research that had been done on space and its particle. This is a gamble. But it is also a calcted risk. Since he had not refreshed his memories about the knowledge he had, it would not be a bad time to refresh his memories now that he is flying among the stars. Every ck hole has an event horizon, the point of which gravitational pull be so strong that you could not escape from it The point of no return. Azief is trying to see a ce where the stars are twisted around a perfect circle of darkness. There would be a ck hole around that area. Of course, the gravitational pull would also try to pull him. But Azief is very confident on himself to resist the gravitational pull. Azief speed is getting faster and faster and his Divine Sense is also spreading even more. They were many things that Azief see with the help of his Divine Sense. There were stars and other strange phenomenon all over the area of space he had just passes but at this moment he had no time to look at it in details as he did not have time to inspect everything he find suspicious or new and novel. He is going to the center of a gxy called by the scientist as Holmberg 15A located at the distance of about 700 million light year away in the Abell 85 cluster There is other closer ck hole but it is smaller. This one that is in the Holmberg 15A is probably something that Azief believe would help him tremendously. There is a reason of course why he wanted to choose this ck hole. This ck hole is one of thergest ck hole that have ever been discovered by scientist. Its event horizon would cover all of the orbits of the Earth sr system and more. It is also thirteen timesrger than the heliosphere. Its diameter is forty times from the Sun to Pluto It is striking in its power and size alone. And that is before the expansion of the Universe But the distance of 700 million light years away is not some distance away that could be traveled easily by car or spaceship. Of course he could always use the Battlestar that is outfitted with some kind of Faster Than Light drive disk but that would still take a few months and charting the stars and many other calctions that one must take when travelling inside such transportation. After all, even that Battlestar that Hirate had send is still not reaching that area. ¡®It is a good thing I improve that Battlestar¡¯, he thought to himself. Azief did not have a month. He only has a week. And he could not dy it even more. Jean is already doing his best and who know what changes the portal would do. This is the reason why Azief said many times and remind himself many times that he did not have much times. A seven hundred million light years away journey is not a journey that usually could bepleted before six days is up. Humans have progressed a lot and created many new technologies after the Fall. With the fusion of magic and science, a new branch of technology advancement had taken roots on Earth But even with current human technology, they still did not have a spacecraft advanced enough and fast enough to travel such distance in a day. The fastest that the Battlestar could reach such distance would be in a few years. That alone is an improvement. Someday, maybe there would be a spacecraft that could reach that distance in an hour. But that day is not today. But while the spacecraft technology did not yet reach that level of speed and endurance power needed to travel the stars at that far of a distance, humans however, have advanced by leaps and bounds. With the All Source, humans could easily travel the stars when one reaches a certain level of power. Chapter 1005: The black hole (2) Azief when he reaches Divine Comprehension, his speed reaches light speed But even then it would be hard for him to travel to that ck hole approximate location in the span of six days But when one controls the Laws, there is some things that while it is impossible for others to do, it would not be impossible for him to do Azief then shook his head and increase his speed again. Each time he moves forward, space ahead of him contract and the space behind him would expand. It is like he is moving in space time, in a warp bubble, a t space. And slowly Azief was moving so fast that at times, it broke the speed of light and he passes throughs in average of every ten seconds and the speed is increasing with each moment And then suddenly Azief saw it. Even though he did not yet enter the star cluster, with his eyes and his Divine Sense, he could see that massive ck hole from the distance. Every stars around that area seems to be distorted and even from afar, Azief could feel the gravitational pull trying to pull him He saw some meteorites falling toward that ck hole and it was teared apart almost in an instant ¡®Noodle effect¡¯ he thought to himself. It turns some of the meteorites into spaghetti-like particles His eyes are shining bright blue as he looks at that area of space and feel the gravitational pull that is keep on trying to pull him toward that area. ck hole. It is very beautiful and terrifying at the same time. That was his thought. Nebulous colorful gasses could be seen. Or maybe it is colorful because Azief could see the particles. His eyes could see through it without any obstruction. Some light when viewed with normal mortal eyes would do more than just blind one eye. If normal humans were exposed to most of the things that Azief had been exposed to as he travels the distance of more than 700 million light years, they probably would have died, morphed by all kinds of radiation thate from dead stars and matters that would have melt them into some kind of space liquid or matter. He sighed as hee closer to the ck hole. The pull is getting stronger as hee closer. It is like the space around him is vibrating. The reason why is because his body and his Law is repelling the pulling causing a two contradictory forces to go at it with each other. If it¡¯s any other thing, they would move faster and faster toward the ck hole because of the pulling of the gravity as they would then be stretched apart. Space and time in a ck hole swapped their roles. At the event horizon timee to a standstill while space on the other hand move forward. Aziefe close to the orbit of the ck hole which could cover all thes in the Earth sr system. ¡®Finally¡¯ he thought to himself. ck hole is not only able to destroy thing. It could also create thing no matter how absurd this statement seems to be. It could create objects. There are some theories that the Universe is not born by the Big Bang itself but by a ck hole If their theory is correct, then when a star contract at some point, the time inside it stopped. The expansion that follows create a new Universe. Aziefe close to the ck hole and retion disk of the ck hole is formed and many properties of matter changed. The ability to transform other kinds of energy. For example, gravitation energy into radiation. And that is the thing that Azief is aiming for. The process of retion disk is thirty times more efficient than nuclear fusion, the energy conversion mechanisms that could be found in the Sun and other stars. He wanted to make use of the energy conversion method of the ck hole to quickly absorbs all kinds of energy He is also hearing some sound. It sounds like a ring of echoing bells from the ck hole. ¡®Quantum space of ck hole?¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief is trying to see through the event horizon. ¡®This is only possible if rather than a void, there is a certain structure between the retion disk and the event horizon¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®A thinner vague membrane that could transmit powerful radiation pulses instead of a continuous boundaries of the event horizon?¡¯ he tries to deduce. But then he shakes his head. This is not the time for him to research scientific theories. He stands there and the he closes his eyes as he berger andrger. And then he opens his eyes and he thought to himself ¡®Absorb!¡¯ The space around him cracked almost immediately. Some parts of the space contract extremely and beak, creatingrge rift in the Universe. Some of the space around him seems to expand band the rate of expansion seems to pace out the fabric of reality causing it to fold into itself and at some part of space, it be warped. He is devouring the energy and all matters of the ck hole. Azief did not know any more things in the Universe that possess more mysterious matter and energy than in the ck hole. Of course, doing such thing would usually bring more uncertain matter toward one body And contrary to popr belief, ck hole is not eternal. ck hole will evaporate over time. The amount of time it takes depends on the size. And ck hole is not only able to absorb. Quantum physics proved this. ck hole like many other objects in space constantly emits tiny particles thus losing energy. Of course, this is not a quick process. But eventually it would bring this cosmic body to the end of its existence. It is a bit like a burning candle. No matter how long it would be, the fire would eventually melt the wax and it will go out. The same goes for the ck hole. ck hole would gradually lose the particles of which it consists of and disappeared. Such process would take millions of years. Azief is quickening it. Only he could be brave enough to try to absorb a ck hole. And probably he is the only thirteen Beings in the Omniverse that could do such a thing. Only those who had walked to road of perfection could do this without having their body and their essence of energy corrupted by all the kinds of myriads of mysterious matters and energy in the ck hole Azief then sit cross legged on air. He is floating there as he closes his eyes and absorb the energy. The ck hole gravitational field keep trying to pull him toward the center. ¡®The absence of time¡¯ Azief thought to himself as he closes his eyes. The moment he closes his eyes he was back in his Inner Universe. He floats in his Inner Universe, as he felt that everything inside his Inner Universe is under his control. As his eyes seems to see everything in his Inner Universe, he could obviously sense that something had changed His Inner Universe seems to be in the process of metamorphosis. He took a step and he appear in one of thes in his Inner Universe. ¡®I believe I could see the changes to my Inner Universe more urately¡¯ he thought to himself. The moment he thought of that, his instinct guided him to take that one step. And when he takes that step he appeared in one of his. In other words, he did not do it consciously. It is like he was tapping into his subconscious. He looks at the ground and the Earth of his Inner Universe. Thes that exist in his Inner Universe, in the surface and in the breadth that covered the expanse of Heaven and Earth, it is full of Worldly Energy The Sun in his Inner Universe is like the Sun of Earth. It is the one he is most familiar with and so his Inner Consciousness created the same kind ofyout for his Inner Universe His Universal Law kept the moon and the stars in order. In the past his Inner Universe while look orderly in surface, it stillcks a lot But now that he had transformed Disk intows, the Inner Universe had that sense of being real. Like it is not only something that his Inner Consciousness conjured up to symbolizes the energy that his body is cultivating but it slowly bing a true world in itself. Azief thought to himself that this is quite possible. He once read the lore about Etherna. When they die, some of them turns into Will of the Omniverse, bing the very essence of creation and destruction. But some of them turns intos or exploded to be a gxy. The energy, thews, the essence of thesew is after all is inside them from the beginning. So, when they explode it was like already made particles,plete and with its own set ofws, ready to form a new Universe Maybe, someday if he died, his death would create an explosion as powerful as a Big Bang and created another Universe. >>>>>> Chapter 1006: Essence creation (1) He chuckles to himself. At the same time his thinking of all this stuff, his mind wandering, his body is absorbing the energy from the ck hole. But his mind then stopped wandering and thinking about other thing. It was like he could control when he wanted to stop his mind from wandering Then as he wills it, he is now in his Inner Universe. He appeared there and the moment he appeared in his Inner Universe, everything in his Inner Universe was reflected in his thoughts and everything that exist in his Inner Universe seems to respond to his appearance. ¡®I should exercise caution¡¯ he thought to himself. He rarely goes deep inside his Inner Universe. The reason is because as long as he is fine, his Inner Universe is fine. But now, as his body keep absorbing high concentration of all kinds of energies and concepts andws that is all around that ck hole, Azief fear that it would harm his foundation As such, he went to his Inner Universe to monitor his condition. It is so that he knows when to stop. The impurities in his body is also piling up One time. That is what he had decided. He would only use this kind of method one time. Because he is desperate of time right now, he had no other way then to absorb the energy that is in the ck hole. Why he did not just absorb Earth energy? After all, it is purer. It is just that Azief wanted to confirm something with this Of course he is also ready for some of the side effect of his decision. And since most of the Multiversal convergence effect energy was also dispersed in all the spaces of the Milky Way gxy, the ck hole also is absorbing the energy. For now, this balk hole might have thergest reserve of energy of Otherworldly energy. ¡®A bet¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief then close his eyes inside his Inner Universe. He is trying to sense something and then he opens his eyes. His eyes are now filled with runes images and he could see all the runes all over his Universe, from the de of grass on the ground, to thergest star up in the Heavens. The Laws had added some depth to the runes. Azief waved his hand and the world trembles and shakes as waves went wild and some of the continent in some exploded, like it was being pulverized into ashes by some kind of anti-matter explosion Azief was trying to see if his control in the Inner Universe is still as powerful as ever. He found it is even easier to do certain things in his Inner Universe But he also notices something else. Not everything looks good. He could sense the Celestialw hoovering all over thes in his Universe and the All Sourcew that kept it all bnced be slowly unbnced Most of the skies of all thes in his Inner Universe is blue But now he saw dark clouds bringing thunder and lightning. The thunder is dark ck in color like some kind of back void that sprawls across the clouds like some kind of ck ink being written into existence. ¡®Impurities¡¯ Azief with one nce understand what these ck clouds seems to represent. And it is getting cker by the second. There is nothing Azief could do to stop this. After all, as long as his body is using the energy of the ck hole to quickly fills up his body, the impurities is there But he could also see that there is some kind of fusion that is happening all over his Inner Universe. The energy that he is absorbing from the ck hole is like a glue that is now fusing the Laws that he had cultivated He smiles as his body inside the Inner Universe be solid. ¡®It ising¡¯ he thought to himself as he could see that his Inner Universe is about to undergoes another level up. This time he felt that his entire Inner Universe seems to be filled with all kinds of Laws. Laws that govern life,ws that governs death,ws that govern the Elements and so on and so forth as his thirteen Laws seems to fill his Inner Universe with some depth, and seemingly creating some kind ofyer of power. Thisyer of power envelops everything in his Inner Universe. And where theseyers of power passes, there is another depth of realness that is imposed upon all the things in his Inner Universe it took him a few seconds for Azief to understand the changes ¡®the emergence of a reality¡¯ he thought to himself. It really felt like his Inner Universe is not merely the manifestation of his mind and the subconscious but instead it is bing some kind of a world that he could manifest outside. ¡®The world is me and I am the world¡¯ If he did so it would like he would be creating a new star system if he puts it up in the real Universe After all, what itcks is simply the connection with the real Universe. The Laws and essence isplete in his Inner Universe. And actually Azief himself could erge himself to the point that he is like some kind of Titans in the story of myths. And in the real world right now, Azief is actually ten times the size of Earth. He had erged himself when he appears in front of the ck hole. Butpared to the ck hole it still looks like he is the same size. The reason is simply because the ck hole size is enormouslyrge. The concept is a bit different but it had some simrities like the Seresian world which cut itself off from the main dimension and hide in some kind of pocket dimension that is protected by some kind of protection formation. Azief then be a blue light and scattered all over in his Inner Universe. It was not like he had exploded but it felt like he be one with everything. Like he is the de of grass, the wind that blows, the stars that is in the sky and the Sun that shines it light. He was the Universe. The dark clouds gather even more in his Inner Universe and Azief feel displeasure. But, he could see certain Law is attracted to each other like mas as they seem to try to fuse with each other. The All Source Law which is in the center of his Inner Universe appears. This time it did not appear like a disk. Instead it was a huge spherical orb with blue strings that seems to bind everything in his Inner Universe. These string be thicker and it appears more like a pulsing nt veins. The strings had entangled each other like some kind of process of quantum entanglement. Azief could also see that the dark clouds in all of thes in his Inner Universe turns into dark particles. These dark particles are sharp and seems to be something that have some kind of chaotic energy. It then attaches itself to the vines of the All Sourcew and slowly the blue veins that connected it with everything in Azief Inner Universe slowly being color by ck color. Azief manifested himself into a solid body as he could only watch. This is the reason he went into his Inner Universe. To see how many of these tainted energy that he could take before he could take no longer and before it is toote. There is a limit of how many tainted energies one could take before it is hard to purify it. In some cases, if one is too tainted, it would also be possible for the impurities to be never be resolved. In Essence Creation, the knowledge that he had got from the system was that the practitioner who reached this level would feel the Laws and magic all around him with extreme precision. They could not only sense it, but manipte it. The term Essence Creation then signify the ability to create. And what Essence does it create? Laws. The ability to projectws and affect the world more impactful than the Divine Comprehension. Divine Comprehension also deals with Law. But there are some differences between Essence Creation ream and the Divine Comprehension realm. Divine Comprehension realm is like an entry to be a godlike being. This realm turns Disk into Laws and manipte Laws that they cultivated. Essence Creation is to create Laws using the Law that they already cultivated as a base. Both deals withws but the nature of dealing with it is different In simple terms it would be like fusing twows to create a neww. It also has the ability to branches off andplete the Law. This is the case if one cultivates a high tierw. High tierw is simply referring to Laws that is closest to the source of creation. The closer aw to the source of creation, the moreplete it is and the easier it is to branch off and fill a Universe with all kinds of Laws. Chapter 1007: Essence creation (2) For example, the Aether Law. Having the ability to manipte Aether had enable him to generate and manipte Aether, the unique essence that flows through nearly all of existence. If it is broken down, it is the source of Qi, Aura, and mana and the source of power for Quintessence which is Life Force maniption. Aether is the source of power for all of that ability. However, Azief felt that if he fuses the Nether and Aether Law, he could then change thews to Ethereal Laws maniption. And this is not some baseless feeling. The moment when he tries to fuse the two Laws, an image enters his mind, that seems to reveal to him all the kinds of permutation and possibility that one could create when fusing the Laws Ethereal maniption is the ability to manipte Ether, the essence that flows through all of existence. This ability allows the user to tap into the ethereal energy or force from various nes of existence and utilize it in a manner that would give them a god-like status throughout the existence. It is thebination of Aether and Nether Laws. But there is still a fact that while he could manipte it and control it in Essence Creation, when he is still in Divine Comprehension, there is a limit of how much he could take and how much he could use. And so on and so forth with his otherws. This is Essence Creation. To create things. Create the essence of things. It is why those who had reached Essence Creation could fight freely even in a world where they are suppressed and oppressed. The only reason that the Demon King was suppressed so heavily when he is on Earth had more to do with the fact that the All Source is mystical artifact that is beyond any beingprehension. Earth was turn upside down because of it. But Earth was also protected because of it. The weaker you are, the lower the suppression. The stronger you are, the more powerful the suppression. Azief could guess the thinking of the All Source. It is an artifact that seems to have the directive to enhance humans as fast as possible. To make them strong. As such, when beings like the Weronians which is only at most in Energy Disperse Stage and Seed Formation stage, while they were surpassed, they were not surpassed as heavily as the All Source had suppressed the Demon King It probably had something to do with the fact that the Weronians could be considered as a sharpening stone for humanity. To humanity, the Weronian upation was a dark time in human history. But to the perspective of the All Source, it might not be so. It did not differentiate between right and wrong. It did not havepassion or empathy. It only does what the directive that has been embedded itself into it to do. when the Demon King arrived on Earth Prime, the All Source, senses a threat. A threat not only to the survival of humanity but also to itself. Thus, the power of suppression toward the Demon King is unlike anything that Azief had seen before If not how could the Demon King could easily be killed by him? Azief was prepared to sacrifice many things to neutralize the threat of the Demon King. The fact that not only he did not suffer as much injury as he though, he had also benefited was something that Azief could not have thought when he had first determined to fight the Demon King That is not the only ability of Essence Creation leveler In a world without any magic, such a being could then revive magic in that world, imbue some essence of Laws among many other abilities. The knowledge Azief had about Essence Creatione from the system. One could think of the system as some kind of personal health tracker. It adjusted and give reminder, exnation and guide you. As such when anyone on Earth break through to next level, usually an information would stream into their mind, telling them how to go to the next level. From what he got from the system, entering level 90 which is the Essence Creation level, each level will create a clone of the user endowed with thews the user hasprehended. It is at this that one could see the limit of the level. This all rtes from Disk Formation. None of the step could be skipped. If one had skipped too many times, when they reached Essence Creation, they know that their path is cut off. They could either start all over again, or find a new path that could circumvent the limit In Divine Comprehension, the minimum to break through to Divine Comprehension is gaining understanding of at least threews. Thesews are connected with how many Disk one had created during the Disk Formation level. And in Divine Comprehension itself there is three realms. There is the Earthly Realm. Worldly Realm. And Heavenly Realm. Comprehending threews could be considering one a Divine Comprehension leveler in the Earthly Realm. They usually understand their Law but not its true path and as such could not truly use the Laws in their hand effectively. Then there is the Divine Comprehension leveler in the Worldly Realm. Comprehending six or more Laws or have Six Disk when charging through to Divine Comprehension would enable one to be in this category. These people have more powerful energy and the Laws they could manipte is more varied and could even affect other Laws if they understand the core of their Laws. One could even cultivate a useless Law but if one had a dep understanding of their own Law they could reach the Source of that Law and evolve their own Law by their ownprehension. And then there is the ultimate form of a Divine Comprehension levelers. Those that in the Heavenly Realm. Comprehending around nine Laws would make someone under this category. As such, there is the nine level one could achieve when one breakthrough to Essence Creation Someone who had cultivated nine Laws, or equivalent to ninews could then reach level 99. Azief don¡¯t know why but he thinks that the moment one reached level 99, that is the limit. It is an instinct that he developed and Azief trust his instinct Breaking that limit, one would reach the level of beings like those of great Beings in the Omniverse To those who only is in the Earthly Realm of Divine Comprehension, the limit is level 93. Which means he could only create three Avatar of Laws. As for the Worldly Realm, they could reach at most level 97 and only seven Avatar Laws. As for the Heavenly Realm, one could create nine Avatar ofws and so they could reach level 99 But to break through thatst one barrier, there must be something else. That ¡°something¡± might be given to him when he broke through Essence Creation and get the information streamed into his mind. Of course unlike Divine Comprehension, when one break through Essence Creation, each of these Law Avatar is not simply some kind of substitute. It is a life in itself. Your Essence of Life flows through it. Which means the more avatar you have, the more live you have. At least that is the way of Essence Creation that the system had taught the people of Earth. As for the Demon King, the way they reach Essence Creation is a bit different as they seem to focus on their body and probably their attempt of trying to nurture a soul inside their body. That is basically how one break though to Essence creation. But Azief had thirteen Laws. Did that mean he woeful break through to level 103? Azief didn¡¯t think so. Because the circumstances of him cultivating the Laws is different from the others After all, he started with thew Avatar even before reaching the Essence Creation. His Law Avatar is not like the Law Avatars of Jean and Hikigaya. Azief alternated between being inside his Inner Universe and being in the real ne of existence. If right now one could see what he is doing, they would also see that the ck hole is shrinking. ck hole is not eternal. They do die out. And Azief right now absorbing one of the most unstable matter in the Universe is shrinking it The ck hole itself was powered up by the energies of the Multiverse when the Multiversal Convergence was happening. This is the effect that not many people could have expected. Unless they could resist the gravitational pull of a ck hole like Azief did with his fine control of the Laws, they would not understand that the effect of the Multiversal Convergence run that deep To advance to the Essence Creation, they need to fuse all the Avatars of the Laws under their control to create an independent soul. >>>>>>> Chapter 1008: Freedom But as Azief is attempting to breakthrough, new information streams in his mind. And it was like he is on the starting line of a long road. As he is standing on this road, he could see orbs floating round him. And he walks toward this orb. The road is misty fog and instead of walking, it felt more like he is floating. All of this is happening inside his consciousness. He touches one of the orb and an information streams inside his mind. Immortal Soul¡¯ he said to himself. That orb represented a path. To condense his Law Avatar to an Immortal Soul. Immortal energy then would be his primary energy and all of his attack would be imbued with Immortal energy and Immortal magic. It is one of the path he could choose. ¡®This is the path of many beings in the Jade Empire¡¯ he thought. He did not choose it, instead he floated again toward a distant orb. Touching it, he knows what path the orb holds for him It is the path of Divine Soul. As he touches it he could see the possibility of this Divine Soul and the abilities he could wield if he condenses hisw Avatar to Divine Soul. It was tempting. Other that that, it would also make him able to create a Divine Bodyter, which is almost an Absolute Condition of a physical body there are also all kinds of Divine Abilities that he could wield if he chooses this path But, there is this feeling of incongruity. ¡®Restricted¡¯ he said to himself. It is not that the path is restricted to him. It is something that Azief immediately understood. Picking this path would be good. Divine powers itself could be expanded upon as he could have a slew of divine abilities like transcendent physiology, and could get his power sources from all kinds of source of Divine powers like of that Extraterrestrial divine source, Dragon Divinity Source, Dark Divinity Source and many others. Even divine beings have ssifications and range of power. The moment Azief touched that all this information stream inside his mind like his head is some kind ofputer and someone is uploading all of the information he needed But it would restrict him. Divine power would still be under the Laws of Omniverse. If any beings in the Universe know what Azief is thinking right now, they must be shocked. This thought of trying to go out from the Laws of Omniverse is practically rebelling. Like those Ethernas in the past. Azief path¡­.and his creed, has always been freedom. It is not that cheap freedom people spoke about The freedom he wanted is not that kind of unorderly freedom. It is the freedom from the most powerful and elusive force in the Omniverse. Freedom from fate and destiny. People think that they are free. That they have free will. They do but not in the way Azief wanted. Azief had confirmed this when he had reached Divine Comprehension. He saw the string and the interconnected ness of people, of how there were more possibilities that he could ever calcte. It might be easy for him to calcte the variables of one person affecting one other person destiny but when there is millions of people, there is all kinds of permutation of coincidences which would create all kinds of variables and destiny Like some kind of stone that is thrown into a calmke, the ripples change the waves of frequency causing everything to changed. A person who meets another person who then meet another person, each time, destiny steer the way making calcting destiny¡­. hard. One person. Two person. That might be easy. But ten, twenty, thirty, forty, people the variables increased and the difficulty rises. One might ask, if free will exist, then isn¡¯t he free right now? True, but¡­¡­your free will could still be calcted. When someone spoke about inevitability it is because while you have free will, you could still be predicted. And as such the force of destiny and fate have power over you that you did not even realize. And if that is so, Azief don¡¯t believe he is free. It isn¡¯t until he escapes from this calction, that Azief truly felt that he is free. Of course, Azief could stop now. But since he had found his path, if he did not follow it until the end¡­. then he would be cut off. There would be no chance for him to reach the highest peak of the Omniverse. One path is determined by one heart. He could not choose it any other way. His heart chose this path. And if he decided to give up, that¡¯s it. He would stay there and stagnate. But moving forward¡­is hard. There is always a choice even when everyone said to you that you have no choice. And Azief choose to move forward. Regardless of what obstacles that he might find in the future. Azief sighed as he pushed away the orb that symbolizes the path of Divine Soul. He floats again and he touch another orb. A negative feeling fills him ¡®the Devil Soul. A devilish path¡¯ he thought to himself. This must be born of his Defiant Heart. The killing intent of Ancient Asura seems to emanated from that orb. The orb itself is dye in red, like some kind of blood colored orb ¡®Defiant Heart. Abhor Heavens rules, ughter Celestials, sunder the Heavens¡¯ he did not forget what Azul said to him about his Defiant Heart He might have forgotten many of his experience in the Six Reincarnation of Azul life but he remembers the important ones. And right now, as he is in the process of condensing his Avatar into Soul, that experience of the pastes again to aid him. Ite close to his ideal of freedom from destiny and fate, to escape from the calction of that force, but still¡­.it is too murderous. That is not the path that is consistent with his heart. His path is freedom but at the same time, his heart also wished to be carefree. Freedom could be achieved in many ways. But the one that fits your heart is the most ideal one. So, he pushed away that red orb. Another orb beside that red orb is the Celestial Soul. But it is also not the path he wanted. It is the path that Azul hated. To be under the Heavenly Rules and Will is the path of the Celestial. It is not something that Azief even entertained. He then stopped. And he looks around. And he saw more than before. Like suddenly the world expanded in front of his eyes. Rushing clouds and powerful emanation of power that stirs the wind pass through him. He saw thousands upon thousands of paths and roads. The fog be thinner and as it be thinner, the m ore he could see, the road beneath his feet is stars. But he knows this is just the manifestation of his consciousness. This is not real stars. Each time he floats, it was like something lighted up under his feet, like he is lighting up the stars Each stars lined up¡­. like some kind of road. There were tens of thousands of roads¡­which one is the right one? The moment he asked that question in his heart, he already have the answer Each answer is right. There is no right and wrong answer about this matter. Azief understood it at that moment. All of the concepts, all of the Laws that he had learn and obtained now is showing their effects. All of them lead to here¡­.to show the possibility that he could reach from all the Law that he hadprehended. But even if none of this is the wrong answer¡­¡­it is also not the right one for him He closes his eyes like he is asking something. He did not look up the sky and ask for some divine guidance. Instead, he asks his heart In the real world, however, the ck hole is diminishing rapidly One could not have expected that an external force could affect such a gigantic ck hole to be diminished so greatly in the span of few minutes. Around Azief there is a storm of energy matter that is swirling around him and causing everyws of physics around him to be distorted and changes the properties of matter itself. Space and Time was upside down and the veryws that hold up the fabric of reality seems to be disturbed. Rifts of space was tear apart around him created a void-like space that seems to contain nothing but also be able to contain anything. Nows of science known to man could exin what is happening around Azief right now And Azief body is glowing golden with bluish exterior, like he is some kind of sun that is emanating heat and giving off energy. From a few hundred light years away, it was like he is the Sun. But unlike the Sun, he did not emit yellow color. Instead it is a blue sun. >>>>>>>> Chapter 1009: The purge Nearby stars that is illuminated upon by this blue light slowly die off. Withering like time was elerated for them. Their nuclear fuel was absorbed by the blue light. Some of them expand and exhausted their fuel. Then they copse and the outeryer explodes. Such a powerful explosion of supernovae usually would affect the other nearby star. But as it was illuminated by this blue light, all of the effect of the explosion and the energy that ising out from it was absorbed by the blue sun which is Azief If some spaceship could see this scene, they might have mistaken Azief figure to be a Sun that emits blue light s also were devoured by the blue sun. Like it is some kind of death ray As the shine of that blue light expanded, more and more dead and stars exploded, its energy flows to Azief. There is now like some kind of cosmic channels from Azief back and front. In front of him, he is absorbing the impure energy in the ck hole. Behind him, is the energy of stars ands. And slowly there is a spherical force field that is forming around Azief floating figure. And the energy that he is emanating is pulsing and with each pulse, the space shakes and cracks. The ringing sound thates from space and the ck hole is even drowned by the sound of this pulsing The more Azief body absorbs the power, the dimmer the light became. This is the impurities that is slowly covering his pure energy. Azief of course did not realize this at this moment as he is still in his deeper consciousness, like he is in some kind of trance. He is still seeking his path in his deeper consciousness. Inside that deeper consciousness, Azief had gone through a few thousands orbs but none of the path inside the orb is something that he wanted. Then as he looks again, there, in the distance, he saw a blue orb. It is small, and it is the farthest. But the moment he saw it, Azief felt something. Like it was calling to him. The whisper is faint, but it is there. He desires it and in a blink of a moment he appears in front t of that blue orb. He slowly approached the blue orb and he saw inside that blue orb, a blue me. It almost looks like the me is about to die out ¡®Resilient¡¯ That is what he thought to himself He then touches the Orb and his eyes shines blue light that shoots out from his eyes. His entire body is suddenly filled with symbols that seems to be etched into his skin It is nothing like the hieroglyphic of Ra Pce, or the characters of the Jade Empire or the runic alphabets of the Asgardians. Instead, it is an alphabet that contains the meaning of everything that is contained in the Omniverse. Azief eyes is still shining blue, illuminating all the orbs and dye it into blue. There is whispers in his ears and he could see silhouettes. The whisper is undecipherable. But the meaning seems to carve itself onto his heart. It is something that his soul could understand. A calling to arms. Like a war cry. As this cry enter his ears, his eyes seems to see a vast Universe opened up in front of him ¡®What is this?¡¯ he thought to himself. The silhouettes he sees before seems to be even more solid. Titanic beings seems to appear in front of Azief. Right now, it was like Azief was somewhere else. He did not feel that this ce is the ce where he was at before. He could feel the energy of creation and destruction in abundance like it is limitless. Azief understood in this moment where he is now. A memory. A legacy, he thought to himself. The legacy of Etherna. There were tens of thousands of titanic beings that would puts and stars to shame. They seem to be fighting some invincible force. There were some Ethernian that Azief recognize. Sitting cross legged on top of a is Borgan. The moment he saw that Etherna, information streams inside his mind Information about Borgan seems to enter his head and it was like he got the full profile of Borgan. Borgan is also participating in the war. But not with fighting. Behind her there is strings. This string seems to tangle with each other. Her eyes are white. It reminded him of the eyes of the Great Oracle Erika. And he unconsciously moves his hand toward his left eye. There seems to be some kind of resonance between his eyes and Borgan. Like his eye is happy to be so close to the source of its creation. Azief tries to move but he could not. It is like he is seeing a movie. Besides Borgan, there is another Etherna. Azief nce at this Etherna and the information streams again into his mind. ¡®Qwalgan¡¯ Azief muttered. The Etherna of Time and also the source of all the timelines. This is the Etherna of Time, the very same Etherna that Jean drew his force from. ¡®This is weird¡¯ he thought to himself. Legions of gigantic beings fill the area and it almost seems crowded yet Azief could recognize and see some Etherna as clear as day. It was like his eyes guided him there. Azief think about it for a second and a hypothesis formed in his mind. ¡®Guided by destiny and fate, connected by the same string¡¯ Azief mutters to himself By now, he is quite sure, that if anyone else is trying to breakthrough to Essence Creation, they would never have experienced things like he did Because, one has to ept the legacy of the Ethernas to see this. It was like his move had been predicted. And his mind once again remembers Borgan ¡®An Etherna that could see the future. How far of the future did she sees?¡¯ he thought to himself. Every Etherna all glow with blue aura. They have blue skin, tough and could withstand supernova explosion that would copse space all around them. It is hard to see all of their moves. Every Etherna seems to have their own abilities and Laws that they control as they fought this invincible force. They are charging toward some kind of Dark Being The eyes of Etherna is pale white blue and st of anti-matter energy was shooting out form their eyes, destroyings and distorts the Laws of the Universe. An entire gxy is being bombarded by tens of thousands of supernova explosion caused by the explosion ofs. Space is being rolled back up because of the force and impacts of so many explosions in space. Storms of fiery and hot cosmic mes seems to engulf a few hundred universes. This kind of war and the scale of this battle exceed anything that Azief had ever seen. It makes the war on Earth to be like kids ying make believe war. This is the war of beings that existed even before Time was created. Their power seems to be unlimited and the destruction that they unleashed is cataclysmic. It travels million and even trillions of light years away. A force of a punch travels millions of light years away, affecting a distant Universe and shatter everything in its paths. Time and Space seems to be subverted. The Laws of Element went into disarray. All kinds of matters seem to dissolve and evolve, melting and fusing, creating new elements out of nowhere New matters and new element were forged in this battle. Gaseous mist seems to materialize because of the melting pot of all kinds of Laws being used and they were merging with each other to borne newws and new concepts. It is like watching the birth of all kinds of Laws that would one day make up most of the Laws of the Omniverse. It was destructive. Eye opening¡­¡­and beautiful. Terrifying, yes¡­. but beautiful all the same. Cosmic element was born anew out of the destruction. Creation and destruction seems to be hand in hand with each other. Azief focus his mind. He did not know why he suddenly were able to see this vision. His best guess was that when he took the orb, his legacy activated. Whatever the reason he was able to see this vision, Azief had confirmed that the destruction did not affect him It is like he is only a spectator. He could not affect what happens and what happens could not affect him. Since that is the case, he would see and he would observe. There is a lot of things one could learn just by seeing and observing carefully. Azief once saw such vision before. But that vision is about the destruction of a Universe and the creation of the Supremacy Stairway. At that time, Azief was creating his Soul Law and he managed to ess the memory of one of the soul under him and saw the destruction of the Supreme Dimension and the creation of the Supremacy Stairway This vision that he is now seeing is not about the creation or destruction of a Universe. It is about a war. And Azief had a feeling that he had read about this war before. ¡®The Purge of the Etherna¡¯ he mutters to himself >>>>>>> Chapter 1010: The primordial war Yes, he believes the invisible force that he could feel but not see, is the rumored mythical beings in many lore of the Omniverse the Unholy Destroyer. The more he focused, the clearer the vision became. He could not see the Destroyer. But he could see that there is a dark cloud that seems to cover all of existence¡­moving And shaking cosmic sound that split the void echoes. Rifts of space were opened by this cosmic sound. Countless ofs shattered. Like a ss being thrown onto the ground Red and purple thunder seems to st off toward the Ethernian. Roars of defiance and screams of pain echoes through the Universe. The roars of the Etherna split of space and Time and their scream distorts the Laws. Those who were strike by the lightning shattered into a thousand pieces But then, the destroyed Ethernian then reconstruct themselves back. It is rumored that the ancient Etherna have the ability to reconstruct matter in the subatomic level. Azief is seeing such disy of abilities in front of him. ¡®The First Battle between the Destroyer and the Etherna?¡¯ he thought to himself. Many of the lore that he read about Etherna said they lost against the Creator and the Destroyer. But some obscure lore had insisted that the Etherna did not lose until the Supreme One bestowed a weapon to the Destroyer and the Creator. Only then did the Creator and Destroyer could win against all of the Ethernas. Azief heard another roar and he look toward the direction of the sound Another cosmic explosion seems to ur as that roar exploded manys all at once. Wherever the sound waves of that Etherna roar went,s and stars would explode. But Azief focus his mind. And he slowly saw the congregation of floating Ethernian amidst the cosmic mes. If not for the fact that he seems to have a bird view of this entire scene in his mind, it would probably pretty hard for him to see the battle as he did now. One had to look up really high just to see the height of Etherna. But now that he could see, he did not want to miss even a second. The other Ethernian charged toward the dark clouds. Azief eyes could not see pass the dark clouds. Instead, all he could see was shes of fighting inside the dark clouds. When lightning shed, Azief could see silhouettes of the Ethernian fighting something. Each blows that is traded, created a sonic boom that would destroy everything on its path. The wind from the punch created ster cosmic wind that push aways from their orbits to their own respective sun or toward another star, creating a chain reaction of destruction. Amidst the supernovae explosion and cosmic destruction, Azief could barely see the fight. He looks below the dark clouds. Below it, there were tens of thousands more Ethernian appearing. Some of them have wounds. It is clear that these new Etherna arrival had been in a fight before they came here. The Etherna reinforcement BOOM! BOOM! The sound of explosion seems to crack even the space around them and seems to create some kind of discrepancy with the written reality as sound could travel through vacuum. The effect of their strikes against each other seems to change reality itself. It tears reality apart. It seems there is no Multiverse yet. That is Azief conjecture. If such a reality breaking attack happened in his era, it would probably create a vacuum in reality that would then suck the Multiversal Point and a singrity point event would happen. It seems in this primordial era, they could break reality and not having to deal with such singrity event Then Azief saw some of the dark clouds gather together. And it slowly morphs into a titanic dark being, garbed with swirling red clouds. A powerful shockwave erupted and a thousand Etherna turns to dust. Death reigns and darkness seems to cover all living entity. Withering of the entire Universe started. The Elements were degraded, the Laws undergoes corruption, everything is regressing to the End. Thunder seems to shoot off from His nails. And the thunder is red thunder full of extermination power. Its eyes shoot off dark mes. Like a honing missiles when it focusses its gaze, dark mes would shoot out and wherever the Etherna ran, it would follow. It did not matter if the Etherna ran to another dimension or some pocket dimension, or some timelines, that dark me will follow. ¡®The Destroyer¡¯ Azief was not there but he could sense the fearsome power of the Destroyer manifested in reality. The moment he appears; a powerful aura of destruction seems to cover all creation. This aura also affected the Ethernian. Yet, they did not explode because of this destruction aura.s however were not so strong to bear His pressure. The ripples of his energy travels trillions of light years away, wiping clean Universes from one end to the other like some kind of End of Days for all of creation But someone is running inside this aura of destruction Azief could see this person figure because this is a vision. If not, he doubts he could see that being running with how fast he is. And when this being ran, he outrun death and destruction. Wherever the stars were crushed, wherever thes were destroyed, when his silver lightning passes, it was like he brought back the thing that was destroyed. Under his feet, the nk space seems to be put back. Like one stering a scenery on a nk wall. ¡®Asargan¡¯ Azief thought. Other than Borgan, the one Etherna Azief had known the most is Asargan. It is the very Etherna that the Savi¡¯krian race worshiped. Since Will is learning under a Savi¡¯krian speedster, Will had told him about Asargan. Azief avert his gaze from the blinding lightning that covers Asargan as he focused on the army of Etherna. The battle is not restricted on one ce. Instead it happens in many ces at once. Azief had to focus to see parts of the battle. Even when Asargan was running and affecting the timelines, there is battle on the other side of the Universe. He decided to see the movement of the Etherna army. There was someone leading the Etherna. Azief could not see the face of that Etherna. But his Light shines the brightest And there is some kind of resonance between him and that leading Etherna. This feeling is very strong and hard to exin. Then a shout could be heard. No, Azief thought to himself. This is not simply a shout. Azief then understand why he felt this way. It is a war cry. The same war cry that echoes in his ear before he enters this vision. The moment that war cry was shouted, tens of thousands of Etherna flew toward the Destroyer. The Destroyer aura of destruction seems to destroy everything with a st of shockwave eruption from His body. But not the Ethernian. Wherever the ck mes destroy, the Etherna would reconstruct back its matter. The Destroyer then grabs the empty space above His head. More cosmic dark clouds that seems to cover all the upper level of the Universe descend down. The dark clouds that seems to be cosmic in nature morphed into a dark armor. It is like the Destroyer is a warrior ready to march into battle. His eyes shoot dark mes, his nails shoot off extermination thunder and his feet seems to absorbs all the destruction essence. Like a divine holy dark being. The feeling is contradictory, yet¡­. fit. Another great battle erupted. Like before, Azief could only see some glimpse of the battle amidst the explosion and all kinds of magical abilities. Some of them Azief could not even understand. But wherever the Destroyer tread, destruction appear. The concept, the Laws, the very meaning of things seems to be doomed For the Destroyer did not only destroy physical things. It also seems to be able to destroy intangible things But the Etherna is no slouch either. They fought and created all kinds of cataclysm destruction that even though the effect of this power could not be felt by Azief, looking at all the destruction that exceed anything he have ever seen before, he felt suffocated. Cosmic storms, Time Explosion, the fabric of reality being torn apart, turningws upside down and all kinds of magical abilities that seems to exceed anything that Azief had seen before in his journey This is the era of the Etherna. The strongest of all beings! And there was something else that Azief had noticed All of the Etherna is the very definition of Perfection. It is like they walk the path of perfection since birth. And then at that very moment he is feeling like that, his eyes seem to twitch and he sees glimpses. This time the glimpses is very fast. He could not even make out a clearplete image. He knew then that there is a premonition in his heart and that his other eye had seen some kind of glimpse into the future. Azief did not expect that his eye could still work in this space of consciousness. He shakes his head as he closes that eye but open the other. ¡®Focus¡¯ he reminded himself. >>>>> Chapter 1011: The creator and the destroyer ¡®Focus¡¯ he reminded himself. The word seems like a prayer as it is already hard for him to focus. Focusing on something is hard when the battle seems to be happening everywhere. Some of the battle happen in an entirely different dimension, some in a pocket of time and some is happening trillion light years away. It appears like the Destroyer seem to be everywhere all at the same time fighting the forces of Etherna all over the Universe. Azief believe that if he wants to see all the battle that urred in this war, he had to say in this vision for a long time. But he knows that he is not the one in charge of this memory. This is simply some kind of legacy and it is revealing itself to him. It is an opportunity and Azief did not know whether such thing would happen againter in the future He focusses his mind on one of the battle. As he tries to focus, he saw that the Destroyer is being pushed back. Even the destruction aura could not destroy the Etherna. The Destroyer¡­. did not show any emotion. It was as if he had not emotions at all. Like a machine doing its job. That is the feeling Azief felt when he saw the Destroyer face. And it is hard to describe the Destroyer face. He knew he saw the Destroyer face. But when he tries to recall the finer details of the Destroyer face, he slowly found out that he could not remember it. All he remembers are the sun-like eyes and the cold feeling he felt when the gaze of Destroyer is trained on him. And then a light appears. A hymn could be heard echoing all over the Universe. And Azief widened his eyes. ¡®The Creator¡¯ Azief muttered. There were many mystical phenomena the moment the Creator appeared. Life blooms, Stars shines. Things were created out of nothing. The Light fills the world. Time stopped and even the Etherna was stopped for a moment. The Destroyer however was not restrained by that Time Stopping and take the chance to hurls billions of lightning bolts to destroy the Ethernas. They could not do anything but ept their death. It almost seems like the Destroyer and the Creator would win. But then a roar echoes. This roar is like a roaring howl toward destiny and fate. It breaks the seal of the Creator, the very same seal that causes entire creation that ever exist to stop The Ethernian release themselves from the Time Stopping and they quickly recreate back the other Ethernas. The Creator finally reveal himself. However, it did not take a mortal form. Form the lore Azief had read, the Creator had mortal form. But maybe, at this point of time, he did not yet possess a mortal form. Azief also read that the Creator change his mortal form every few epochs. Sometimes, he would have the same mortal form in many epochs. Other times, it would only be used in one epochs. But just like the Destroyer, he is a creature covered up by the element of His creation. He is light embodied, the very personification of creation. He grabs souls from the Etherna and trap them in a jar-like item. His power negates the creation power of the Etherna The Etherna could no longer create hordes of monsters to send toward the Destroyer. The Universe be colorful and there is mystical sight of creation and destruction co existing. The Destroyer unleash more of his destructive power. The Creator take a step and he would tread a trillion light years away. With one sweep on his hand, soul was taken, and Life would turn against the Etherna The degradation of their body was elerated and the creatures and beings that once was killed by the Etherna appears out of the Void. The Creator seems to call upon their souls and they appear, attacking every Etherna in existence. Azief did not want to miss even one movement but because of his insufficient strength, he could not see pass through the cosmic explosion and supernova st. Universe was destroyed and formed, stars became weapons ands were hurled around like some kind of a beach ball. He saw many mystical powers. One of the Etherna seems to bind the Destroyer with a chain. This chain is humming a melody. It is oaths and promises. That is what it is humming. While Azief could not see the face of the Destroyer, he could see the Etherna that is binding the Destroyer. The information of that Etherna immediately enter his mind the moment he looks at that Etherna face. It is Reorgan. And that is not the only thing he saw. There are words that to floats around him, possessing a physical representation. And these words echo sound, echoing its meaning and giving power to Reorgan and weakening the Destroyer and create some kind of force field. Someone is maintaining these words as these words has power. It was another Etherna. Azief narrow his eyes as he tries to look further and only then he could see it. The legacy is aiding him This other Etherna look ethereal and there is inscription all over his body and his face. Azief could not help but feel it looks a lot alike like runes. ¡®It is runes¡¯ he thought to himself as he looks at it more intently. The information that he got when he looks at those two Etherna shock him The one holding the chain is Reorgan is the Etherna of Oath and Promises. The one maintaining the words and giving it power is Xerergan, the Etherna of Words Azief then look toward another battlefield. There is another Etherna that is flying around the Destroyer head. This Etherna could change himself to all kinds of beast. Some of them are beast that Azief did not recognize. It must be primordial beast as it tangles with the Destroyer. This Etherna also appear behind the Destroyer. Of course, his size is smaller. This Etherna change himself to the size of a and then appear floating on top of the Destroyer head as he moves his hand around. From his finger, there is viscous thread that flew toward the top of the Destroyer head. This aura is purple and bluish in color as it seems to create a purple mist on top of the Destroyer head. It seems like this Etherna is trying to affect the thinking of the Destroyer. Vorgan the Etherna of Deceit that name popped up almost instantly and then suddenly Azief felt like he is being pulled by some kind of force and the scene he saw is being stretched out Swoosh! And Azief was back. He was back in that road. Around him is tens of thousands of orbs. And he is still in front of that blue orb. He was speechless and transfixed for a while. He was trying to digest what he had just seen. It took him a few second before he could calm down his mind and his heat ¡®What was that? Why show me that?¡¯ Azief did not doubt that what he saw would benefit him. After all, he saw how Etherna fights. But is that the only reason? Could there be another more profound reason? Or is he overthinking this? Azief sighed. ¡®So, this is how my life is going on right now? he thought to himself. It is not enough that he would get asional glimpse of the future, he would also get vision because of the legacy of the Etherna? He takes a deep breath. It is simply an unconscious reaction of him trying to clear his mind. It is not like he is in the real world and neither does he need oxygen. But habits are not so easily to be shaken off. After calming himself down, he looks in front of him. He is now only some feet away from the orb. He flew slowly toward the orb and look at it. Azief recognizes it and he finally understand why he was attracted to this orb From the moment he chose to ept that legacy on the Supremacy Stairway, he was connected with that particr destiny. A destiny that connected him with the Etherna. When he epted it, his entire fate and destiny seems to veer of a certain path. Azief do not know how to exin this. It is like some kind of premonition. He just knows. Of course, he knows that it is not like such a power did note with a price. Though, he does wish that he could be a Gary Stu character. He had hoped that when he got the legacy of the Etherna, he would be without weakness. What happen however was a bit different. Yes, his power increased again and he had more magical abilities in his arsenal. But most of the abilities is sealed and now he even got to bear the burden of Karma Of course, he knew he would not be so lucky. He is sounding more ungrateful by the minute, he thought to himself Everything has a Price. He always reminded himself of this, yet even he could not help but fall into the temptation of having the easy way out. Azief smile. He closes his eyes for a second and then slowly his body is growing and growing until he himself be a titanic being. His appearance appears more and more simr like the Etherna he had seen in his vision. And not only in appearance that he is bing simr, it is also his aura that seems to contain the same majesty and his entire being is radiating power like those Eterna. And is not only growing in his deep consciousness. In the real world, floating in front of the ck hole his body is also growing to be bigger andrger. And the pulling pressure form him increases as even the stars ands seem to be pulled towards him, like he is the ck hole. The power of the Elements, the space matter of the Universe seems to be attracted and pulled by the force that ising from his body In his conciseness, Azief knew it the moment he saw the orb. This is the orb that is suitable and the only orb that have the most affinity with him An orb that encapste his perfection path. There is a smirk on his face ¡®Who knows what I have to endure and how many things I have to sacrifice toplete this path?¡¯ Then smiling, he said to himself ¡®But, I am no longer a coward, after all¡¯ Heughs and then he said Bring your worst!¡¯ he said as he grabs the orb. BOOOM! >>>>>>>> Chapter 1012: Veering of path BOOOM! Blue light exploded all over, as the power inside the orb seems to flow and coursing through every part in his body. The orb did not reject him instead it is eager to fuse with him. This orb is after all the manifestation of his path. There is no orb. There is only yourself and your path. Once you understand that, the path is easy to traverse. In the blinding blue light that seems to cover every path and covers every orb, suddenly there is a long road that appears in front of Azief. There is a trail. A straight path of ground. Beside the path is seas of clouds. Azief eyes is shining blue and he could feel that some of the restriction in his body is being broken. His eyes then seem to see silhouette. A sh glimpse of an Etherna appear in his mind, leading tens of thousands of Ethernian And a sound of a defiant roar. WHOOSH! Azief felt winde over him, trying to blow him to the cloudy side of the road. But it was almost like his feet is stamp onto the ground. The wind was not able to push him backward and could not push his to the side. A hymn then echoes. It was a song full of mncholy and the melody is sorrowful. ¡®What is this? he thought to himself. And then before he could make sense of it all, a Gate appear in front of his eyes ¡®This¡­. I have seen this before¡¯ Azief said as he was almost stuttering. There is a gigantic gate in front of him. He had saw this gate before. Thest time he saw it, it was during when he treks the path of the supremacy stairway. Azief is once again standing in front of that gate. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Today, there is no suppression of the Stairway. Azief look at that gate in awe and he was transfixed there. And then he took a step forward. With a smile he takes another step and then another. As he came closer to that gate, a creaking sound sounded in his consciousness. The Gate is being slowly opened. At the same time, somewhere in the cosmos, sitting on a red throne inside a broken star, a powerful being suddenly nce toward his left. His forehead creased and his eyes narrowed as he looks intently toward that direction. Like he is able to see something no one could ¡®What a familiar feeling¡­..this fluctuation¡¯ he muttered to himself. This being sitting on the red throne is none other than Wargod, the ruler of Interium, the sailing broken star He, like always is sailing across the Omniverse with his broken star, in a journey that had never have an end. And like always he slumbers on his throne while the broken star keep sailing through the waves of the cosmic sea. But today, suddenly he was awakened from his slumber. His heart beats like a rushing warhorses and he was jolted awake by this sudden feeling of premonition. And the moment he was awake, he nces toward the source of that premonition. A feeling that is familiar to him instantly could be sensed. When he looks toward his left, his gaze seems to prate multipleyers of dimension, transcending space and time and finally his gazended on that person in the Milky Way gxy. He saw Azief sitting cross legged in front of ck hole. The ck hole itself is getting smaller by the second, its energy, its matter, it veryposition seems to be absorbed into that person body The figure of that human look eerily simr to his own race. Wargod felt a sense of nostalgia looking at the mortal. ¡®The Fated One¡¯ he said to himself. Wargod had always been paying attention to Azief since the day he had walk all thirteen steps of the Supremacy Stairway. Wargod, since then had been sailing the stars with a purpose. That day, when he saw Azief walk all the way and knowing that there is the Will of the Etherna on that Stairway, he began having hope again. Wargod had thought he had known about all the ns of the Highest Council during thest days of the Etherna. So, when he saw that the Supremacy Stairway is actually the handiwork of his own people, a n and a scheme to revive the legacy of the Etherna, Wargod then knew¡­¡­that he did not know everything That leads him to think that maybe, the Supremacy Stairway is not the only thing that is left behind by his people. He of course had investigated and using some of his Etherna ability he had manage to reconstruct some of the locked memories node in the Supremacy Stairway He knew then that the creator of it is Borgan. Borgan is a part of the royal family of Etherna. Her ability to see the future had given Wargod reason to believe that this is a long scheme. Borgan created the Stairway for the Fated Person of the Etherna. Hence, it is not absurd to think that she had foreseen Azief would walk that path and ept the legacy of the Etherna. A Fated Person of the Etherna. That title alone is enough to make Wargod would do anything to protect Azief. Even in his slumber he was thinking. But the moment he senses that fluctuation he knows that something had happened that was out of his expectation. Time is moving in a different direction this time, like there is a wind of change guiding these new directions Wargod rise from his throne and he focused his eyes. Then he clicked his tongue. ¡®I don¡¯t think that I am wrong. This feeling¡­. this is the feeling of the appearance of the Gate of Eternal Immortality. But¡­. I did not summon it¡¯ Then his eyes widened. ¡®He did it?¡¯ It was almost disbelief. The Gate of Eternal immortality is a doorway that leads to¡­. well, Eternal immortality It is in the name after all. But that gate could only be summoned by an Etherna. And the Etherna that could summon it is only the Etherna that is given the authorization by the Highest Council of Etherna Wargod had been able to summon it before because he still has the authorization. This authorization is not some kind of normal decree. This authorization is stamp into the fabric of reality itself. Last time, he summons it to give Azief the fate of Etherna. If Azief had walk inside andplete the transfer of power, he would then possess all the powers of an Etherna. His race and his physique will also be changed into an Etherna But¡­. everything has a price. Certain restriction would be imposed on him and he would not be free. Or to be more urate, it is his fate and destiny that would not be free. Azul had stopped him by threatening to refine the entire Dark Universe. He had to relent. And after seeing Azief action after that, Wargod agree that probably opening the Gate to him is not a good idea. But now, the gate is open? ¡®I could not see it al¡¯ Wargod is feeling anxious. He could not see through someone consciousness. At least not when he is this far. ¡®If he summons it¡­¡­if he himself summon it¡­. the effect of the Gate of Eternal Immortality would have a different effect. After all, Eternal Immortality is not really the main purpose of that Gate. It is only for outsiders that it has such an effect¡¯ Immortality has a price. Eternal Immortality have an even steeper price. And immortality from Etherna¡­¡­now¡­. that is a bargain that would restrict one freedom. On the other hand, the effect of that Gate toward the Etherna is unlike the effect it would have against those who are not their kind. It is one of the most important legacy of Ethernian. ¡®But how¡­.was he able to ope-¡® And then he stopped muttering All of sudden, he understood. He remembers what Azief had that others did not. He just never thought that it would enter the equation. Because it did not happen in that other timeline. ¡®I underestimated him and overestimated the power of fate and destiny¡¯ he said it like he wasining but there is a smirk on his face A proud expression. ¡®That ring¡¯ he thought to himself. And his eyebrow creased. Interium is still sailing the stars, but Wargod is now looking at Azief intently He himself did not know what he should do. The Gate of Eternal Immortality is one of the methods of Etherna to break their limit. But it also restrained them. But that would only be for those who have no authorization. As for Azief¡­even he doesn¡¯t know So, he could only look on. Then he sighed ¡®Azul, don¡¯t me me on this. I did not summon the gate¡¯ Wargod keep looking at Azief, hoping that nothing would be going wrong. After all, this is the first time such a gate is summoned by someone that is not of Etherna. Even he doesn¡¯t know what would happen and whether the gate would acknowledge Azief. ¡®I hope you are able to see what is inside the gate and learn something from it¡¯ he thought to himself. >>>> Chapter 1013: The sound of the typewriter Meanwhile, on an entirely different Universe, outside the rule of the Supreme One, lying on a field of flowers is Azul On his chest, Meihulys her head. The wind blows gently, the fragrance of the flowers fills the area, butterflies p their wings, birds flying on the sky, the sound of the river in the distance, everything look beautiful and perfect Azul is smiling as he is ying with Meihul hair and then he suddenly stopped. Meihul also faltered in her smile She raises her head up and herrge eyes look at Azul. Then she asks ¡®Are you not going to do something?¡¯ Azul did not get up. His eyes look up at the sky. And his gaze travels countless Universal barriers and his gaze is trained on Azief. He is not limited by restriction like Azul so he could see more clearly. He did note in his Avatar form and he could not reallye using his True Body since that would rm certain Beings. But his Divine Sense is enough for him to get a good grasp of Azief condition. He sighs in relief and then he pulls back Meihul toy down on his chest Still smiling, he said ¡®Without a little bit of faith, how could he grow?¡¯ Meihul was silent for a while and then said ¡®His fate is too pitiful¡¯ Azul then reply ¡®There are many pitiful people in this world¡¯ Meihul frowned and hit Azul chest as she said ¡®But he helped us¡¯ Azul caress Meihul hair and said ¡®I know. And I will help him. But not on this. He summoned the Gate by himself. It is probably because the ring of that old friend. The authorization is still there¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ Meihul ask ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ Azulughed a bit and said ¡®I have faith in him. In this life¡­¡­he is a bit different. Too much help would only harm him. It is better for him to walk his own path. Why else would I erase the memories about the Six Life in his memory?¡¯ He holds Meihul hand and smile ¡®Don¡¯t get angry at me¡¯ And he kisses her forehead as heughed happily as Meihul smiles with blush Then he added ¡®I fear he would walk the same path as me. While that is not wrong¡­.it is not his path. That memory of the Six Lives right now is a treasure trove of experience. But when he goes further¡­that memories would be a burden. His path is quite simr to mine. I¡¯ve seen his Grand Path before. But in that other timeline, he could notplete it. He could not actualize it. And that¡­makes all the difference. Meihul hit him in the chest again ¡®You know. Would it be so hard for you not to talk like that?¡¯ ¡®Like what?¡¯ ¡®Vague and metaphorical¡¯ Azulughs and said ¡®I got to preserve some image of mystery, don¡¯t I? I wouldn¡¯t look like a supreme expert if I do not talk in riddle, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ Azulughs again. Meihul just shakes her head and then she rolls away and Azul extended his arm. She uses Azul hand as a pillow and she too look at the sky ¡®I hope he have a happy life. Since he had helped me have my happy ending¡¯ she said with a sigh. Azul roll toward her and positioned himself on top of her. His face distance is only a few inches from Meihul face as he smirk ¡®Happy ending? We are just getting started¡¯ As he kisses her on her lips. She smiles and then sheughs ¡®It seems like you pick a bad habit after all of this eons existing. I didn¡¯t know you have such a sweet mouth.¡¯ Azul smiles. ¡®I had wished for this for almost all of Time. I had imagined all of this moment with you. And now for it to truly happens, it breaks all expectation. I have never been happier¡¯ ¡®Hmph. That¡¯s why you should not kill me at that time¡¯ Meihul said. And Azul face changed a bit. Azul shakes his head and said ¡®I know. That is why I am going to love you so much until you felt so much happiness that even the worst memories would be erased¡¯ ¡®That is probably impossible. I will sulk forever¡¯ she said yfully Azul smiles and said ¡®Then I guess I have to try forever¡¯ Hearing this Meihul justugh as she nted a kiss on his lips. ¡®We should have children¡¯ Azul suddenly blurted out. Meihul then stopped kissing him and widened her eyes She clearly was not expecting that ¡®Whoa. I was not expecting that. Don¡¯t you think having children with godlike ability¡­be kind of unfair to your creation¡¯ Azul understood what she means so he said ¡®Then we could always live a normal life. I could turn our fate and let us descend to the mortal world to live like a mortal if that is what you want. When we die, we could return back here. It would be like old times¡¯ Meihul could only shakes her head and said exasperatingly ¡®Is there anything in this world that you would not do for me?¡¯ Azul simply reply ¡®Nothing. Everything. Anything¡¯ Meihul only blush and got up as she flew toward the sky, no doubt feeling abashed. Azul look at her figure flying in the sky with a smile as heid back down on the field of flowers and he close his eyes ¡®This is heaven¡¯ he thought to himself. In the past he could create the same kind of ce, with rivers flowing, with flower field, but he sure as hell was not happy as he is now. With the rightpanion, every day is happy He might be the same as that Supreme One. But after all, he came from that Omniverse. And he was born with emotions. He is not interested in bing some kind of supreme being of creation. Or bing some kind of some omniscient god in his own Omniverse. He just wanted to live this kind of life for eternity. Maybe he should change it up every few epochs. It would get stale if he is in this ce all the time. Being a mortal every once in a while is also good. He then opens his eyes. His gaze then be gentle. He is looking at Azief in that area of the ck hole and mutters ¡®As long as you don¡¯t give up, there would always be a door opened to you. My happy days is because of you. I would repay this life changing grace¡¯ and then smiling, he got up and began flying chasing his dear beloved. Today he is happy. And he believed that tomorrow would also be happy. Azief did not know that the moment he triggers the Gate in his dep consciousness, a few powerful beings had sense that fluctuations. Some had notice it but they did not know what it signifies. In the Omniverse there is only a few beings that could sense that fluctuation and understand what it signifies And just like Azul, in a garden in some unknown dimension, a gardener who had just finished cutting some bad leaves from an otherwise healthy tree also look toward that area of the Universe. He stopped for a second. He then smiles ¡®Ah, changes¡¯ That is what he said when he senses that familiar energy fluctuations. He could even see some lines of reality that is rearranging itself. That Gate after all was stamped into the very fabric of reality of the Omniverse. Whether it be in dreams or in visions, as long as that Gate appears, it would appear in anything and in everything That is what it means to be stamped into reality. Even in falsity, it would be turned into reality. This person seems to be smiling, like a smile of pride. He sighed and then he said to no one in particr. ¡®It seems after the Multiversal convergence many things had changed. Which butterflies ps its wing and bring about the wind that brought about the storm? I wonder if my disciple would be able to contain such storm¡¯ he then chuckles as he picks up a small serpent that is slithering on his feet and rub its head. It hissed and then slowly be m as ity down its head on top of his palm. That person only smiles ¡®There, there¡¯ The person then broke out into a song. It is sorrowful but it is also a song that help the serpent sleep ?I know an ash tree standing named Yggdrasil? ? A high tree besprinkled with white mud? ? thencees the dew which falls in the valleys? ? it forever stands green above the Source of ure? The serpent finally went to sleep The serpent keeps trying to pull him away from the tree since a day ago. It wanted to y with him. But today, is his work day. He usually is not busy. But since the beginning of the Multiversal Convergence, which had always been predicted beforehand, he was quite busy, cutting the leaves, pruning the trees, and even pluck a few fruits from the withered tree. There is some tree that still have hope. And then there is some that he had to pluck from the ground. Some withered. Some bloom. And some had their branches tangled with each other. That is quite difficult for him as he had to gently untangle it. It is very time consuming for him. Hence, sometimes he would alternate between the easy job and the harder job. Pruning and cutting is very easy But it always makes him sad. Maybe the serpent could sense it and is now trying to drag him to y outside the Garden. ¡®Tch. Jormungandr. I told you to stay in the stable. You insist following me here. You have to make an appearance in Asgardter. You have to look your best. Ragnarok is near.¡¯ he said to the sleeping serpent he then sighed as he said ¡®I wish that disciple of mine all the best of luck¡¯ Then he looks toward that distant gxy, looking at that mortal in front of that ck hole and he mutters ¡®And as for storms, sometimes¡­.one just had to let it rip. Let ite and let it pass. Though, I don¡¯t know what he would choose¡¯ The Gardener then smiles. He then woke up the serpent with a gentle tap on its head. It might appear like the serpent is only sleeping for a few second. But time has always been different in the garden. One second did not mean it is truly one second. The serpent had enough sleep. The serpent woke up and Loki slowly crouch down to slowly put it down to the ground. As he was crouching he realizes that there is a rotten fruit on the ground. ¡®Hmm¡¯ he sighed ¡®It seems there is too many rotten fruits in the garden nowadays. I could not go anywhere without seeing one¡¯ He took the fruit and put it on the basket nearby. ¡®I wonder if He had any intention to care for these fruits. Pruning them and cutting them away¡­.is kind of sad¡¯ he mutters. Who knows. Maybe he is muttering it so that one person in that house could hear After all, in here not every word could be heard by Him. Because this is his Garden. This is the ce where Hees for silence. So, He probably did not want to hear anything He got up again and he look at the state of the Garden. There are many more trees that is withering and the Gardener could not help but feeling a little sadder. ¡®Maybe, that is why He rather writes. Such a beautiful garden¡­.to be desecrated by such ugliness.¡¯ He thought to himself. The Gardener shakes his head and instead of thinking moreplicated question, he returns to his job, tending to that Garden. And in a house not far from that garden, only the sound of the typewriter could be heard. Then the sound of the typewriter stop The Gardener could not hear the sound of the typewriter stooping. If he knew he would probably in shock It is not the first time the sound of the typewriter stops. but it is the first time that He suddenly said ¡®Hmm¡¯ The meaning of that hmm¡­what does it mean? But then the sound of the typewriter sounded again. And days in the Garden is the same as usual. > Chapter 1014: The symbols on the gate Meanwhile, in the Milky Way gxy, in front of that ck hole Azief body is now emitting pulses of energy that distorts reality itself. Rifts of space cracks and being sundered. Azief is now closing his eyes but his eyebrows are creased like he is thinking about someplicated problem That is how it looks from the outside. That is because inside his inner deeper consciousness, Azief is now so close to the gate that his entire ethereal body in that space seems to be affected by it And it is not affected negatively. Instead, it was beneficial to him. Azief himself felt that his body felt even more solid, like he is not in his consciousness at all, but in a separate Thought Consciousness domain. Azief would not be surprised if that is really the case. ¡®The legacy of these primordial beings¡­.is really something that I should not underestimate¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief is now only inches away from the gate. He did not know that so many existence is looking and wondering what his choice would be There is someone who used to want him to enter the gate and yet now was uncertain. Then there is someone who have faith in him. There is someone who worries about him. If Azief know there is so many being of supreme power that is concerned on his choice, he might even feel touched Now that he is closer to the gate, he could now see it more clearly. He looks at the gate and the design of the gate is very exquisite. He wanted to etch it into his memories. Azief had a premonition that this urrence seems rare. It is quite a useful ability. Premonition that is. As you grew powerful and closer to the source of your power, you would began be able to sense danger ahead of time But danger is not the only thing that your premonition would sense. It would also sense fortune. And as for the gate, his premonition is quite vague about this. It felt like it contains dangers but it also feels like it contains fortune. Azief was not flustered because of this. He had felt this kind of premonition many times. This is the feeling of opportunity. From what he had experienced, some of great opportunity lies in great danger It is like those Xianxia stories he had read before. At least, it is kind of useful sometimes. He just need to be sure that he won¡¯t be some bloodthirsty hypocrite tyrant like some of the protagonist of Xianxia he had read before That certain Chu shes inside his mind. What a character of contradiction and hypocrisy. Aziefugh despite of himself. He did not think as he was now face to face with this ancient gate, his mind would wander to some obscure memories before the Fall Heughs because of how absurd it is. His mind always wanders when he is nervous. Though in the past, his stomach would also feel pain. He had gastric in the past. He is d for that to be over. Being an almost godlike being does have its perk ¡®I did it again¡¯ he thought to himself. When his mind began to wander, it began to think about unrted things. Azief took a deep breath and then calm himself down At the same time, he was thinking of these useless thoughts, golden light seems to emanate from the gate and blue aura covers its borders. The clouds that is on the either side of the trail that he had walked turns blue and it almost appear like an ocean of thick blue liquid. All kinds of aura seem to waft upwards from the clouds. There are all kinds of creatures that seems to be swimming among the thick blue clouds. Some of them are creatures that Azief recognize. There are dragons of all kinds. He saw dragons who have legs and he saw tailed dragons. And these dragons itself all possess different kinds of abilities. Some of them have arcs of electricity swirling around its titanic body. Some have water spewing out from the gaps of their scales. Other emits fire from each swish of their movement. The elements of the world seem to be in the grasp of these dragons. There is even a dragon who could travel space so easily like space is merely the construct of illusion. Then there are phoenixes. There is even beast that seems a lot alike a Qilin which look awfully simr like a giraffe on some parts and another part that look like a dragon There is tigers and lions. There were millions of beast and while some of them is easily recognized by him, there were some who Azief could not recognize at all. This did not appear thest time he saw this gate. Every scene and every images around him is mystical In front of him is a titanic gate. Beneath his feet is a narrow trail. If he looks back, he would see a straight path that extend infinitely. He wonders if he ran back when he would reach the end? What is his beginning? He smiles thinking of this question. On the left and right side of the trail, there is clouds. It almost appears like the trails is suspended upon the Heavens. But the clouds are not white or colorless. Instead it had be blue and thick, like it is viscous blue water. And inside these blue water, every once in a while, beast and monster would jump out to show their appearance like whales or dolphins jumping around in the sea Azief look at the gate and know all of these beast is probably primordial beast and they were recreated by the gate. Because while Azief could see them, and feel their pressure, it almost looks like a projection of some sort. And he could see that the gate is spewing blue gaseous substances from each part of its structure. It is probably what causes the white clouds to turn into blue. Azief avert his gaze from the blue clouds and look back at the gate ¡®These symbols¡­what does it mean?¡¯ he thought to himself. There is a lot of symbol that was etched deeply onto the gate. Each symbol gave an oppressing aura and possess power of the Laws. Azief kept looking at the symbol hoping somehow he would be able to glean some understanding about it. And then something shocked him as his eyes be wide. Thest time he looks at this gate all he could see was the symbols. But this time, he sees more than just the symbol. This time he could read the symbols. It was almost like as he wished to read the symbols, knowledge suddenly poured into his mind Azief did not realize that he is now surrounded by blue light thate from above shining down upon him. The moment he thought that he wanted to understand the words, the blue light descended and then understanding dawned upon him ¡®It is names¡¯ That is what Azief mutters as he looks at the symbols. The symbols are not only words but names He looks at one of the symbols and the moment he read it, an image appears in his mind. The word he read was Asargan. The image that appeared was that of Asargan running with all kinds of lightning behind him, being chased by some kind of force. The lightning follows him, like he was guiding them and running with it He ran so fast that the world was pulled towards him. Even the fabric of reality around him is being worn down Time could not capture him and because of that he seems to be running away even from Time. Space is not an obstacle Each step he takes create ripples in the Universe affecting reality. It is a vision that imnted strongly in his mind. Then he stops thinking of that name and the image disappears. Azief read the name beside Asargan and another image appears in his mind. The name he reads is Lorevor. The moment he reads it; he was once again transported into an image-like movie And he saw an Etherna, in the vast space of the cosmos, standing straight and tall It is a female Etherna d in lightning of all sizes and color. Some of Her thunder fell onto a start system and it steds and stars into ashes. The lightning itself snakes and chain each other and not before long the entire start system is shrouded in lightning cmity ¡®This is incredible¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Something stirred inside him as he saw all of that thunder, feeling like there is some kind of understanding toward the power of the elements entering his heart and mind. ¡®Lorevor¡¯ Azief once again muttered. This is the Etherna of Thunder and Lightning from the House of Evor The information streams in his mind the moment he spoke that name. And something clicked in his mind about the beings of Etherna >>>> Chapter 1015: Another dimension Borgan is from the House of Gan and so is Asargan. Come to think of it, most of the lore that he reads about Etherna has many names that have this Ganst name. Asargan. Reorgan. Borgan. They are the members royal house of Etherna. That is what Azief concluded after shifting through the information that enters his mind Then Azief look at another symbol and he saw Borgan again this time. Borgan is using as his crystal ball to look into the future. And the that she chose is veryrge but to her it appears to be like the size of a normal crystal ball that is used by two bits¡¯ fortune teller Azief was eager to read the other name on the gate but then he felt his energy was drained for him and he suffer some headaches. Azief clutch his head and he knows that each images and each name seems to drain him of his power It is like trying to see the face of god. There is a price. In that moment where he looks at the image of Lorevor, his element of thunder was energized and undergoes aplete qualitative change When he looks at Borgan, there is this connection that was established between him and the dimension of time. He could feel strings attached itself to his left eye. The string of the past, the strings of the future and the strings of fate and destiny. In that brief moment, it was almost like he could see everything about the future. That feeling is not wrong. This gate had certain power that seems to have beneficial effect for him beyond then just to know the history of the Etherna He had felt it when he read the symbols. Azief was eager to read another name on that gate but that impatience leads him to feel this draining sensation as he almost kneel down in front of that gate But he stomps his feet. The blue clouds seem to roils and the entire trail seems to crack. Azief refuse to kneel This is just a feeling. But he did not like kneeling in front of that gate. There is defiance in him, a fire that could not be extinguished It is this defiance that causes him to stomp his feet. It is the mes that gives him such an unyielding attitude toward everything around him Azief might not walk the same path as Azul. But he sure as hell was affected by him. To Azief, Azul had always been someone that chased behind If everyone thought that Death Monarch did not have someone he admired, then they were wrong. He managed to remain standing in front of that gate even after feeling that his entire body being drained of energy This energy is not like the energy that he had absorbed. This is¡­soul draining. The soul is the most mysterious thing in the Omniverse. It is probably one of the sacred things in the Omniverse. It is nothing like those Xianxia stories or Isekai stories where souls are this orb that could easily be taken away and put back into a mortal shell. That is an insult of the sanctity and sacredness of souls. To revive a body that is very simple. Even Azief could do that. But souls however are a different case. If it was that easy, Azul would have long revived his beloved and not wait until eons for Azief toe and fulfill the prophecy of the Sorcerer of All Realms Azief staggered but remain standing. Azul would be proud if he could see this. Then the gate is slowly open by itself Azief gulped. In the past, it was not this easy. Before he had to push this gate. But this time, the gate, like it was weing him is opening it. ¡®I guess if you choose an unusual path, you will encounter many unusual thing¡¯ he mutters to himself. The gate door slowly opens and even before it is fully opened there is waves of energy that ising out from the gate It calms down the clouds and repair the trail. Azief is kind of dissatisfied with the opening of the gate. He did not need to go inside the gate. There is still a feeling of vignce in Azief heart about this gate and what is in it. He is quite satisfied with reading the symbols in front of the gate and slowly umting its power But as he had learned many times in his life, you couldn¡¯t always get what you want. That familiar ancient aura bursted out from the gate. But it did not push Azief away. Instead a blue colored energy slowly wafted out from the door and it became thicker as more and more of the gate is being opened And these thick energies went toward Azief. Azief is still staggering because of the draining effect Whoosh! The blue aura washed over him and like being drenched by cold refreshing water, Azief felt his vitality and his energy was replenished almost in an instant. The blue aura slowly seems to gain solid form. And it slowly became a cooling mist that swirls around Azief body Some of the particles of his mist rises upwards and Azief look at it like he was seeing fireflies in a dark night. But slowly the blue mist shines even brighter. It did not take long before it emitted blinding light. Bathed in this light is Azief In the past when he was in front of this gate an all illuminating light also appears in front of his eyes But it was not like this. he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. This time however it is very different. He felt weed. The light itself while as bright as a star did not blind him The light itself seems to surround him and it felt like he is bathing inside that light. The light itself is filled with Laws of the Universe and all kinds of information streams his mind There is no explosion of light but gradually a brightening of the light source. Even as the blue light be more intense Azief felt no pain in his eyes and he could easily see all around him. He then saw his vein is turning dark blue. He did not see thisst time. ¡®Impressive¡¯ he thought to himself. Was it because of seeing his vein turns blue that made him said impressive? Or was it the all illuminating light or the blue mist that made him say such a thing? He looked intently at his own body and his eyes began glowing. His eyes now are seeing through his skin And he discovered something. Looking at his vein like his eye have an x ray machine, he saw symbols etched onto his vein And each of the symbols etched into his vein thrummed with powerful pulse like that of an earthquake. The blue light fills all the area around Azief and even seems to drown the clouds. Like the eye of the storm, all these blue light was attracted to him and surrounding him in a spiral, like trying to form a cocoon around him. The blue light seems to enter into every orifice of Azief body. And each breath that he takes seems to fill him with boundless energy and power He did not know what is happening toward his real body right now as his connection with his real body seems to be severed somehow. Like his soul and his body right now is temporarily separated. This all happened only for a second before he once again regains connection with his real body But even in the vortex of the blue light, his eyes seem to be able to see through all of it. He could see his surrounding extremely clear. As the blue light gathered around him, Azief could no longer see primordial beast sailing across the clouds or jumping to the air Instead all he could see was the manifestation of a blue world. Azief moves his finger around and his hand around like he is trying to feel the wind around him He does not feel the sensation of wind caressing his skin, instead what he could feel and sense was the Laws of the Universe appearing. The Elements. The Intangible. The Concept that make up a Universe is slowly emerging. A myriad of path opened leading to the Source of Energy. That is what he felt and sense as he waves his finger around It is quite an experience. Feeling the source of energy washing over you like some kind of refreshing bath after a long day of hardship This feeling of freshness is hard to describe. He felt at peace, he felt calm and he felt quietness that calms. And then he snapped out of it. And he asks himself a question. Is he really in his deep consciousness? This the doubt that he is feeling right now. It is almost like he is in another dimension with its own set ofws. It is impossible for him to be in his own deep consciousness and felt the great avenue of the Source of energy He was quite sure that he is in his consciousness in the beginning but if that is the case why does he feel the presence of Laws? >>>>> Chapter 1016: Trail of stars Is he really in his deep consciousness? This the doubt that he is feeling right now. It is almost like he is in another dimension with its own set ofws. It is impossible for him to be in his own deep consciousness and felt the great avenue of the Source of energy He was quite sure that he is in his consciousness in the beginning but if that is the case why does he feel the presence of Laws? And thisws are not something he had imagined or a Law that he had alreadyprehended Instead, it isws that he had not trained in. If it¡¯s a Law that he had cultivated it is not weird for it to appear in his deeper consciousness since it is already there But to detect some other Laws that he had never encountered and had never trained before¡­this clearly is not his consciousness. ¡®The Gate brought me somewhere else¡¯ he thought to himself ¡®Thought Consciousness domain?¡¯ He mutters to himself. He had once heard it from Alsurt. From what he understood such a phenomenon is very rare. There is many artifact or legacies of powerful beings in the Omniverse. When it melded with the users, there are times when one reaches a certain understanding or fulfilled some hidden requirement When such thing happened they would sometimes be summoned into a Thought Consciousness domain to inherit the legacies or knowledge and skills of the bestower This is another dimension outside the Omniverse. Like some kind of backdoor plugged in into reality of the Omniverse No one knew who created it but since its discovery many powerful beings had used it to store their legacies and bestowed it upon their chosen Of course some powerful being could even enter one thoughts and drag someone to their consciousness Thought Consciousness domain itself has many types and it did not manifest all the same. But Azief is quite sure he is in some kind of special zone of Thought Consciousness domain. Since his body is still in front of that ck hole Even though his mind is in this consciousness, he still could see what is happening outside of his body The fact his body did not move and the fact that he feltws even though he should not, made him quite confident he is dragged into some kind of thought consciousness domain. That is the only way to exin this. ¡®By now, I should not be surprised at all. The Etherna is a race that exist before Time was even created if one believes the lore about them. I would not be shocked if the one who created the Thought Consciousness domain in the first ce is another Etherna.¡¯ Azief had reason to believe that is the truth It is known that in the lore the Etherna fought against the Supreme One, the One and Only, the One with Many Names. It would not be surprising then that they need amunicationwork. Since everything probably could be monitored by the Supreme One inside the Universe He had created, a different way ofmunicating needed to be established. It would not be far-fetched then to think that one of the Etherna created the Thought Consciousness domain not as a ce to store one legacy and bestowed it to chosen one, but instead as a ce where the Etherna could share information with each other He did not have any evidence to back this up but this is the feeling he gets Or maybe¡­it is the knowledge that he now has about the Etherna that guided him to this conclusion. After all, he is still feeling the after effect of reading the symbol in front of the gate. The information in his mind right now is segregated into a few thousand sections. The moment the information stream inside his mind Azief immediately split them up He knows what would happen if he tries to take all of that information all at once. He might faint or be rendered unconscious by a sudden overload of information. In Azief mind right now, other than the time when his mind is wandering, it is slowly letting out the information that he had been given into his mind. So, Azief would not discount the possibility that his current conclusion is derived from some of the information that is slowly being released inside his mind. Azief now being shrouded by blue aura and blue lights that is twinkling around him take a step closer to the gate The gate seems to expand even more and the sound of humming could be heard. This time, it is a sound of a melody. Like some kind of a song. Beneath his feet, Azief saw the trail bing translucent. ¡®It would then disappear¡¯ he mutters to himself. And the moment he finished saying this, the trail that he had been walking on was swallowed by the blue clouds. It appears now like he is standing on the clouds. Azief predicted it as it is the same phenomenon that happened when he first saw this gate in the past. And just like before, he did not fall. An invisible force seems to be holding him up. Azief had manage to calm himself down Right now in this vast space, there is only the blue clouds, him and the gate that sis slowly ever ¨Cexpanding. Azief did not feel fear. Nor did he feel awe. Or excitement. Only cautiousness remains in his heart right now. Like guided by his instinct, he knows what to do to open the gate. Hee right in front of the gate and slowly he pushed the gate with his two hands. The moment his hand touches the gate, his entire body seems to be filled with tattoos and symbols. Runic inscription seems to light up from his body and powerful ripple of shockwave exploded from his body. It looks like tribal tattoos is covering his entire skin, lining every part. Each line of the tattoos seems to have its own Concept and Laws. A powerful pushing pressure was generated by his hand. The swirling blue lights around him flew toward his hand, forming to be like some kind of a glove. The sound of the humming grew louder and the Song be faster. The Song did not disturb Azief concentration instead it fills him with fighting spirit. Like some kind of a war song. Azief might imagine it but he swears he heard the sound of a war drum being hit, the sound of wind instrument each of them made his blood boiled, ready to fight Before he felt insignificant and weak in front of this Gate. He felt like he was in front of the Heavens and he was the lowly mortal trying to peek to the secret of the Gods Today, however, he felt no such feeling. Only a fighting spirit and a defiant heart. His eyes are determined and sharp and each of his step is filled with confidence. When he stomps his foot the world will shakes and when he roars to the Heavens, the Heavens will split. That is his current attitude. Creak! The gate is slowly being pushed open. Azief look forward even when he is pushing the door and he saw countless blue spirals inside the gate. He saw restriction matrixes and magical formation floating around inside a white space. Then Azief felt the vibration on his hand. His eyes nce toward the rings on his finger Even this was brought into the Thought Consciousness domain? Azief had no doubt now that the rings that he possesses mighte from the Etherna. Fate, Destiny. That is the thought in his heart right now. The umtion of choices in the past had now catch up to him Could it be since he picked up the ring, today¡­was then preordained? Such thoughts enter his mind for a second before he pushed that thought out of his mind. Like before, the ring that is reacting to the floating formation matrixes is none other than the Ring of Grand Formation. Thest time this happen, a blue wisp enters his ring and gave him another formation to try out. Azief was not proficient in formation. It is aplicated study. If he wanted to learn it, he had to be specialized like Lee Sangmin who could create such an ingenious and powerful formation that cover up the Lotus Pce. Even Azief did not bear to crush that formation unless he was truly desperate. Azief did not even know if he could break that formation. But that is another story. Azief did not learn studiously about formation. But many people in the world had the misunderstanding that Azief is also proficient in the study of formation arrays That is all thanks to the ring of Grand Formation. Each formation could easily be learned the moment the Ring of the Grand Formation revealed itself to him And the formation inside the Ring of Grand Formation is always high tier formation. It is because of this all of ite easy to him when ites to formation. But this time there is no such blue wisp. It is clear that his visit to this gate this time is quite different from thest time. But there is a change that Azief did not expect. The floating formation and the matrixes began to morph. It slowly unravels itself. Like a key had suddenly was chuck into it and being twisted to open a door. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of explosion fills the inside of the gate. And more and more formation appears and the moment they appeared, they exploded into dust. The dust falls down like falling rain, each one of it is colorful and seem to possess some vitality to it When it falls down near Azief feet, a trail was formed. Azief look at it with wonder at the trail ¡®A trail of stars¡¯ Azief thought to himself when he looks at the trail in front of him. >>> Chapter 1017: Fusing A grand road appeared and the sound of hymn could be heard rising and falling before the sound dissipating again. This time he also notices that not only his Ring of Grand Formation lighting up. The other nine rings also light up, bright as the sun. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirks. There is confidence in his eyes Before he distances himself from the gate. That was out of fear and uncertainty. But after having the legacy of Etherna bestowed on him, he knows that the only way forward is to ept destiny He did not know what he would found at the end of the trail. But fearing it would not get him anywhere. There might be opportunity. And there might be danger. All in all, a normal day in his life. He grins and took another step. It is a way of him trying to summon his courage. The entire trail seems to vibrate. Like there is a resonance between him and the trail, a sound of hymn could be heard for a moment. The white space around him morphed again as an entire Universe suddenly fills the white space, like a Big Bang exploded and entire cosmic system was formed Standing on the trail and taking step after step, it was like he is now across some gxy. There are stars,s, seas of cosmic colors and it look like the space of the Universe But Azief could immediately find something very strange. All the was barren but one. A blue. Other than that, everything looks lifeless. ¡®Ah¡¯ Azief seem to have understood what he is looking at right now. It is the Primordial Universe before it splits into multiverses. Before Sithulran trying to see the beginning of time and created a time event that causes multiverses to be created. The scenery is mystical and tantalizing. Behind him is therge gate that is ever expanding. In front of him was the colorful and beautiful space of the Primordial Universe. Stars shines with such brightness and life that Azief could not help but feel at awe. In the darkness of space, there is lights that guided his way and that is the trail underneath his feet. It was like a road. A road of stars. He walks only on the nodes of these star. Each time he takes a step, time seems to elerate by eons, changing the positioning of stars but yet the blue remains the same. His experience with the gate this time differs greatly than thest time he was around this gate. Thest time, he didn¡¯t even enter. He could not enter at that time. Or to be more urate, he did not want to enter. At that time, the gate was pressuring him to enter. Forcing him even. The feeling was that he felt the gate is everywhere around him Even though he distances himself from the gate, and move further away, it felt like he was running in circle. That is his feeling thest time. This time however, he felt like he had control of the Gate. This feeling is subtle but he felt it. He looks at his ring and he seem to be thinking of something His ring is still shining bright and seems to illuminate the dark space of this Primordial Universe. He looks up and he saw stars. He looks to his side and he saw cosmic storms and beautiful colorful He did not even have to use his Divine Sense. For some reason he could see it all without the aid of his Divine Sense in this space. Azief saw how small the ispared to him. It only took him a second to realize that it is not that the is small, it is he that is titanic in size. This projection is not real. But it is educational for him. Even as he is thinking of all of this, he did not halt his step, taking one step at a time, walking on the road of stars As he walks further and further ahead, he felt the ancient and powerful pressure that is slowly shrouding him. ¡®In front of me¡¯ he thought to himself. His eyes narrowed. He had felt this pressure before in the past. He clenches his fist. And like it was responding to his feeling his ring seems to also glow brighter, illuminating all the darkness with beautiful colors that make Azief felt safe and warm. Then the entire space seems to distort. In that one moment, Azief once again saw that finger. One lone finger appears in the darkness of the space. The moment it appears stars spirals toward that finger. s and start systems were ripped apart, the power that ising out that one lone finger exceed any power Azief had seen before in his life. But unlike before, Azief did not feel any oppression. There is no earth shaking destructive power. All he could feel was warmth. And this time, the figure of that finger is clear. And Azief look at it, trying to see if there is a secret about this finger All around him the entire Universe seems to spiral into the finger like it is some kind of void. Azief then notices something at the end of that finger. And he widened his eyes because he almost could not believe what he is seeing What he was seeing is a ring. There is a ring on that finger. Could it be? He thought to himself. Creation and destruction seems to fill the entire universe around him but Azief was not interested. He is standing on stars, looking at the destruction of the world. That ring looks like the same ring that he wearing. And then he feels the vibration on his ring and he was startled. Azief blink and then when he opens his eyes, everything was empty again. He is in a white space that had no borders and no end A white space that extends to infinity. He was almost panicked for a second before he turned his head back and saw the gate The moment he saw the gate he felt a little bit at ease. Visions and pieces of memories. That is what he had seen all the time since he went to this Thought Consciousness domain. ¡®That finger¡­was it trying to tell me something?¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Then he calms himself down. And then after a while he thought to himself. Is this it to the legacy of the Etherna? Just a bunch of visions? The moment he thinks of this, he felt wind whooshing around him passing through him and Azief was almost pushed back. it would take an enormous amount of power to move Azief a step back. Azief then look toward the direction of the wind and to his surprise a vortex of wind is slowly gathering not far away from him. The vortex is gathering energy. And then the energy condensed into solid form and an explosion of light happens. The light was so bright that Azief had to close his eyes. A few second passes and then Azief slowly opens his eyes. It takes him a few moments to gain his full vision. But when he did gain his full control of his vision, he was shocked to see what is in front of him Not far away from him where the energy was condensed, there is a diamond shaped blue crystal, floating in the air. Aziefe near that crystal and he touches it. The moment he did all kinds of symbols fills his head It was too much for him that he had to let it go. ¡®This is the legacy¡¯ he thought to himself. Smiling, Azief then grab the crystal and another white light exploded and this time Azief is no longer inside that Thought Consciousness domain. In the real world, his entire being is glowing blue and it is growing in an unprecedented rate. Azief entire body is also slowly bing bigger and bigger and the runic tattoos that is usually hidden suddenly appears like some kind of invisible ink made visible. Powerful fluctuation of energy bursted out from Azief body. Around his hand, a blue energy appeared out of nothingness and swirls on top of his palm like some kind of high intensity rotating whirlwind. It then formed into a crystal. Azief notices this as his consciousness has return from that mystical domain. He took that bleu crystal that appears in reality and store it into his own Inner Universe. At the same time, Azief broke through level 90. The moment he broke through to level 90; his status window went haywire. If he summons his status window right now it would be like seeing a cracked TV screen Azief Law Avatar began to fuse with each other as the energy is more than enough the moment one of them fuse with each other, it creates a powerful explosion that is akin to a supernova explosion. If Azief had broken through near Earth, the force of such explosion would shatter many parts of the world. If he had done it before Earth had expanded, there is no doubt that such explosion would turn Earth into ashes and dust particles >> Chapter 1018: Choosing one path Each fusion requires arge amount of energy. And it is not only energy that is being absorbed but also all kinds of intangible concepts and Laws that governs the stability of reality around Azief body was absorbed by him The blue energy also seems to supply power toward Azief. The fabric of reality around Azief also seems to be distorted extremely as the space segmented like it was cut and each segmented block of space seems to be separated byyers of other dimensions causing it to create instability on the surrounding space. Rifts of space multiplied by the thousands. The orbits and the gravitational force around Azief body all seems to be altered All of this phenomenon happening is not because of the pressure of Azief body. This probably have something more to do with the Gate As his blue aura seems to cover the surrounding area around him, the star systems around him were all affected. Their energies that have been umted for millions of years seems to be drained in almost an instant as that blue aura passes them Some of them explode inwardly and its explosion did not even able to create a ripple in the seas of star. Because the moment it was about to erupt the blue aura would absorb the energy of that st. This is like the ability of that Gate. The blue aura that ising out form him seems to have some kind of devouring abilities. Some of the barrens nearby shrinks and they all turns into blue energy and flew to him. The ck hole in front of Azief seems to shrink to the point that it would not take long for it to dissipate entirely. Space and Time around ck hole is always reversed. And even that was affected as this dissipation is not entirely natural. Azief had absorbs almost all of the matters and energy inside the ck hole and all around it. Azief act of absorbing unrefined energy from the ck hole had causes impurities to pile up in his body. But it also undeniable it is because of that he could quickly have the required amount of energy enough for him to merge his Avatars He is already at thest stage of Divine Comprehension to begin with. What hecks was only a huge amount of energy to facilitate the merging process. If there is no such matter like the kidnapping of Katarina, Azief would not have to try to do such a thing. But, because of the legacy of the Etherna and the now swirling blue energy that is inside him, Azief inner Universe which is dark and cloudy, representing the tainted energy in his body is now being eradicated by the blue energy Inside his Inner universe, standing between heaven and Earth is the blue crystal emanating an all vanquishing blue light that cleanse the impurity in Azief body Azief was prepared to take a long time to purify his body after doing such act. He could not have imagined that when he tries to break through to Essence Creation that he would be activating some kind of prerequisite for the legacy of Etherna Azief felt fortunate. Azief right now is brimming with more energy than before. It was probably a few hours since he had left Earth. But counting time dtion and all and Azief own ability to manipte time to a certain degree, Azief is confident that he could raise his strength before the time is up As for the crystal, he did not have time to check it. Maybe, if he won and he could bring back Katarina back to Earth, then he would begin to research that crystal. All around him, energy swirls. Azief saw that his entire body is glowing even brighter. There is nothing wrong with his true physical body so he went back to his Inner Universe to see what is happening and to make sure that the rate of cleansing and the rate of its being tainted did not go to the extreme. And in his deep consciousness, he still did not choose the Path. Before, it was obstructed by the gate as he was transported toward that Thought Consciousness domain. But, he already got the legacy. So, as his avatar is slowly merging with each other, he needs to choose what kind of soul that he wanted to form He already had a certain soul he wanted to pick. And the path he wanted to walk. The Gate only increase his confidence in his choice. And he smiles Inside Azief Inner Universe, his Universe is shrouded by dark clouds and like a droplet of ink falling into a white canvass and spreading. But the blue shaped crystal is spreading its own blue light, repressing that ck ink to cover Azief Inner Universe The ck ink symbolizes the corruption and tainted energy after absorbing all kinds of energy from the ck hole. Fortunately, Azief now have that blue crystal that he got from inside the gate. If not, it would take a long time for him to purify back energy Most people always have impurities in their energies. But for those who seek perfection path, tainted energy would hinder him in his pathter. Unless he purifies all of his tainted energy, improvement to his strength would be hard. Azief could sense all of this even as he looks at the orb in front of his eye He is back at that white space where there are tens of thousands of orbs, each one representing a certain path. And his eyes are still trained at that blue orb. When he grabs that blue orb before, he did notprehend the methods of condensing an Etherna soul Instead what he gains was the legacy of the Etherna. He had to grab it again andprehend the method. ¡®This is the path is most suitable for me¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief had decided that the content of the blue orb is required if he wanted to walk his path until the end. That blue orb is none other than a knowledge on how to condense an Etherna soul. And maybe something more Azief had the belief that the moment he could condense his Etherna soul, some of his sealed abilities would be unlocked. Judging from the name of the skill that was sealed, it is pretty powerful and probably would be enough for him to go into Seresian world, save Katarina and survive together. Beside that blue orb there is a white orb with ring brightness that would put the brightest sun in the Universe to shame That white orb is a path that enable one to condense a primordial soul. But primordial as the meaning of that name is the beginning of time. Etherna soul however is an even more ancient soul There probably none in the wide Omniverse. The Etherna was eradicated during the Purge that had happened during the primeval era of the Omniverse. Etherna is a race that exist even before Time was established. It is not the allure of power that drew Azief to that blue orb. It is fate and destiny, oaths and promises. Azief had taken the burden of the Ethernian in that Stairway. There is a price for everything. And this is the price had to pay It is a price he dly wanted to pay. Because Azief could see that once he condenses the soul of the Etherna, it would enable him to walk further in his path. If all he wanted to do was to strengthen himself, any soul would do. But he wanted more than just to strengthen himself. He wanted to make sure he has a chance to grow further in the future He epted the possibility that he might die in the Seresian world. But¡­¡­he is also not just going to give up. If he is a man that had given up, he would have chosen any other path and be done with it and then charged to the Seresian world to bring back Katarina to him The old Azief might have done so. But sitting on the highest seat in the world does tend to cultivate an unyielding attitude toward life. He might die¡­. but he might also survive and live. Preferably he wanted to live. And if he lives and found out that his opportunity to rise higher was cut off by his own recklessness and thoughtless decision, he could have never forgiven himself If he is going to live, he is going to live without regret. If he is going to die, he is going to die with a bang. Azief then slowly take the orb. Light did not explode like before instead the orb glows on top of his palm Azief smiles a bit and then he crushes the blue orb that is in his hand. The moment he did that information streams his mind and all around him the space spirals and crumbles. ¡®Heh¡¯ he smirks as he opens his eyes. He is now back in the real world. >>>> Chapter 1019: Cutting the path (1) The ck hole in front of him is now the size of ten Earths. In that span of a few minutes such a titanic ck hole had been reduced to such a size. Azief even felt that it was smaller than it should be. The rate of absorption has be faster than what he thought And then there is a smirk like he had realized something It is not that the ck hole had be smaller. He had be bigger. His body is still absorbing the energy and slowly all of his thirteen Avatar materialized in the real world. Each one of them created mystical phenomenon where they appear, representing the Law that they consisted of. Creation, destruction, rebirth, reincarnation, time and space, the elements and all matters and Laws around him seems to be distorted and in chaos. There is a certain solidness to them BOOOM! A certain shockwave exploded from one of hisw Avatars and then Azief could see strings. These strings seem like some kind of rainbow strings. It is thin, and almost appears like some kind of viscous liquid that ifs floating around in the Universe. It ties his avatar to each other. And Azief felt something. It is not so much as the feeling and sensation of the skin. It is something that have no name Like the tugging of a heartstring or the feeling of love appearing. He felt the existence of his soul. The soul is the most miraculous and mysterious creation in the Universe. He might have learned Soul Law but all he had seen about Soul are that it manifested differently. And Azief is not even sure if what he saw is a Soul in its true form If Alsurt to be believed, a soul could power an entire Universe for eons. A pure soul that is. The rarest of souls. Today, as he is attempting to condense the Etherna soul, he felt the existence of soul once again. This soul he is condensing would belong to him and him alone. If he seeds today, people would find it very hard to calcte his destiny and fate. Even now, when he is not yet condensingpletely the soul, he could see that some strings that attached to him be translucent. The thread and strings is the thread and strings of fate and destiny. Azief could see it if he wanted to. He just need to focus and concentrate and using the Laws he would be able to see the entanglement of fate and destiny. The thread and strings are always clear to him. But as he is now condensing the soul, the thread and string seems to be translucent. And the hold it has over him is slowly loosening The soul that he has right now is something that existed before he was even born. But now, he is attempting to create a new soul. He did not know whether the soul that he already has would be destroyed or faded away after recreating the new soul. Regardless of that, he would have a new soul. Then he saw the strings and thread toe out from his being and flew toward his Law Avatar Like being jolted by an enormous source of power, Azief body brightened even more. Azief felt the energy source of the Law Avatar almost meldingpletely with him He saw the strings tightened and be more numerous that it ties every part of his Law Avatar body The retion disk of the ck hole and the energy contained in it is drained by the constant swirling of energy that is absorbed by Azief body. It was almost like Azief is the ck hole and it is devouring thergest ck hole in the Milky Way gxy. A soul has no shape and the moment he thinks of this, there is this mass of chaotic energy that seems to be creating itself. Like it manifested itself into existence. It is not in his body. It is not outside his body. It felt like this mass of energy seems to be in every part of him. Invisible but not undetectable. It could not be easily separated and it is the basis of his creation. An immortal soul as some religious people would say You could die, your body perished, but the soul would still remain. There is a certain trait of that. Azief did not deny it. But as for soul remain eternal¡­¡­Azief knows quite a bit about this matter. Souls could be taken away, sealed and even broken. As for destroying, there is no conclusive evidence to suggest that when one destroy a soul, that it is truly destroyed. Maybe it returns back to the Omniverse,ing again in a different shape and form in another time. Alsurt had once said to him that while there is method of destroying a soul, no one could truly confirm whether that soul would not appear again in a different form. The destruction of a soul might simply the process of destruction and creation like that of a Big Bang that exploded and birthed new life. It is hard to describe what Azief is feeling right now. Though, Alsurt himself did not deny that there is always people stronger than him and they might know methods that he did not know of. He also knew some other thing that he needed to do. As he is slowly trying to condense his soul, he calls out from the system status. He looks at it and there is a bitter smile on his face The system window, the game like system that he had is now distorted. He could not even see the level status window clearly as the number fluctuated. When he wanted to look at the abilities skill windows the same thing happens. When he looks at his ss the same things happen. He looks at himself and he felt a certain sense of rejection. And he knew why. He had veered off far away from the path of the Shadow Lord. In fact, he had rarely uses Shadow Lord skill in many of his battle. The perfection Path is very demanding. It did not allow anything else yet it contain everything. Since it is Perfection, it looks down upon imperfection. At least that is what Azief believe to be the Perfection Path. Like a high tier Law could overpower a low tier Law, the same could be said about the path he is taking and the path he walks in the past. ¡®I know what I need to do¡¯ he looks at the attire of his Shadow Lord. ¡®I need to let go¡¯ This attire is an attire created by the system. The ss he took is the extension of some Etherna will. He did not walk that Etherna path instead he forges his own path. But in the end, it still leads to the Etherna How ironic is that? Now, as he tries to condense an Etherna soul, there is a rejection inside him. The Laws and abilities of the Shadow Lord is rejecting his path and the same could be said for his Perfection Path. It is ipatible like fire and water. He had notice this rejection for quite some time. His Shadow Lord attire had also reflected the change. He notices it when looking at his clothes before. It was still ck in color but it lined with blue fabric that seems to be imbued with certain properties of the legacy of Etherna. That surely did note from the Shadow Lord abilities. The blue fabric that lines the dark ck red outfit is not some fabric but Laws power. His entire outfit is made up of Laws of the world. At that time, he had this premonition. After he took that orb and the information streams in his mind, he knows what he need to do ¡®I¡¯m going to miss it. I might rarely use it but for a few years, this ss is what gave me my identity as Lord Shadow. A Lord of the Shadows that rarely uses the Shadows. It is quite funny. He thought to himself I need to cut the Shadow Lord status¡¯ he said. Before he did not know how to do this. To separate this part of himself form him. But as he felt the existence of the soul, he also felt the existence of the Will of the Shadow Lord on him. Like some kind of force that is aiding him, a calling that seems to drive him forward to reach the pinnacle that a Shadow Lord could achieve and surpassing that. A Will that is passed down. That is what is all about. Ethernian race was wiped out but their Will remains. It is the essence of the creation of the Universe and what gives the Universe bnce and created all kinds of lifeforms The Laws of all this Universee from the destruction of the Etherna. Azief now felt that Will. Chapter 1020: Cutting the path (2) And unlike the Soul, this Will is skin deep. Which mean he could feel it more clearly than he could feel his soul which is like every part of him that could not be separated. Azief hold out his palm. And then he slowly closes his palm while concentrating. Dark mist suddenlying out from his chest, his hand, his feet and every part of his body. Like some kind of denizen of darkness, this dark mist concentrated toward his palm. As ites out from his body, Azief felt certain abilities that he has is being taken away. His Reaper Sword slowly turns to ashes, the ck aura that covers it dissipated. His Reaper Hood instantly be worn and a secondter turn to ashes. The Reaper Sword could consume lower level monster and the Reaper Hood decrease the chance of being detected by monstrous beast and mutated sapiens. It also increases his dark attributes. Other than that it also has the ability to increase the pressure of his high level on people and monster who possess lower strength than him The Reaper sword also have the ability to transform as it grows stronger. Its ability is the art of invisibility and increases his stealth There is a lot of buff for it In the early years, it helps him greatly since he still needed stealth. And pressuring people with the buff of the sword is also useful But from the moment he steps on the Perfection Path, strength and might be his forte and not his stealth. And after mastering the Nine Sword Laws he did not even need to use the Reaper Sword. It collecting dust in his inventory bag. He even rarely used his inventory bag. If its anyone else, they would fill their inventory bag with all kinds of potions and weapons. But it was different for him Most of his problem on Earth Prime could be solved by swinging a simple swing of his hand. There is not many that could hurt him or that could force him to take them seriously. He did not feel that he lost a lot by losing the Reaper Sword and the Reaper Hood but there is still this unrecognizable bitter smile on his face Maybe it is simply nostalgia of a past. He felt a part of him lost and the Will of the Shadow Lord had over him weakened. Azief eyes narrowed as he saw some of the strings on his body was cut off ¡®I was right¡¯ he thought to himself. The moment that string was cut off, Azief felt an even more purer energy seems to bursted out from him. ¡®Refined pure energy¡¯ he thought to himself as inside his body, his energy began synthesizing his blood and his entire body with refined energy Sound of cracking could be heard exploding from his body, creating mini shockwave all around him. It destabilizes the space around him because of the force of powering out from every part of his being For arge amount of pure energy, it would be refined into one drop of refined pure energy inside his body His body right now is trying to refine one drop of pure energy. But before it could do that, it had to destroy the tainted energy inside Azief body ¡®This much of advantage just by letting go some of the Shadow Lord abilities?¡¯ he thought to himself He was relieved that his guess was correct. there is always a chance that he could be wrong. In the end, he was right. Some of the obstacle that causes him to be unable to truly dive in deeper toward the perfection path is because of the Shadow Lord will If he was to transform himself, he needs to let go of the Shadow Lord Will. Azief now having the right pathid out in front of him no longer hesitates. Right now his face could be clearly seen. The hood had be part of his identity all of these years. It does feel a bit awkward not having it over his head. He shakes his head and then he summons the Hidden Reaper de. Now, as he holds the de, he could feel his connection with the de is weakening. As he rejected the Shadow Lord legacy, everything that is associated with the Shadow Lord legacy felt a rejection toward him The de is very small. As it is stored around the wrist area concealed by a hiddenpartment under his Shadow Lord attire, it is hard to see. And no one had been able to get close to Death Monarch all these years other than the people he trust Thest time he uses this de was during his early years, when he was still in Pir Forming fighting mutated sapiens. It felt like a lifetime ago. He could sense that there is Death Aura all over the de. This de had taken quite a lot of lives, he thought to himself ¡®While this de no longer have that many uses, this death aura is still useful¡¯ he thought to himself as he wipes his finger on the edges of the Hidden Reaper de. As he wipes the de with his finger, the death aura around the de was absorbed into Azief finger. Azief took the energy on the de for himself. And the de cracked. Each lines of crack is very deep. ¡®Thank you¡¯ Azief said as he grip the de with his bare hands and the force crack the space around him And then the de turns to dust, golden dust flying out his reach and dissipated. Like some kind of golden fireworks The Will in that de was extinguished, taking another form. Azief could see that it somehow integrated into the energy all round him. Returning to the source, he thought to himself. Azief felt again that his ability and control over shadows weaken. His ability to hid himself from lower level enemy sight dissipated with the destruction of the de. Azief then had another burst of energy as another one of his avatar fused. By now, three of his Law Avatar had fused with each other He still had ten avatars to fuse together to create his Etherna soul. The entire space around him cracks and rift of space multiplied even more But it was unlike the rift that opens up portal to other worlds. This rift of space was formed simply because of the pressure of energy around it causing space to copse inwardly. s and stars nearby were also affected badly as some of them seems to be tted by an invisible force in all direction. Azief then look at his Reaper Vambrace on his wrist. This vambrace increases his endurance and reflect enemy attack. He sometime uses it when he fought against knife wielding enemy and he even deflect bullets with it when he was Hyperion on Earth Two. He had a lot of memory with this vambrace. It also follows the strength of the user body. The stronger the wearer of this vambrace the stronger its defense. And like most of the items of the Shadow Lord, it has the ability to self-transform when it reaps enough soul. But Azief rarely supply souls to it other than in the first few years after the fall. After he truly embarked on the perfection path he had neglected most of his items as his body is literally a weapon of mass destruction. There was never the need to upgrade his item. Azief daresay that since he walks the Perfection Path he had walked an entirely different way of fighting than the rest of other people. Most of people strength would depend on many factors and not just their prowess. They rely on their items, their artifacts, their ss and their ability to use their power creatively to defeat a stronger opponent. Even Katarina uses his red sword to increase her battle prowess. But Azief had no need for such thing. Though, he does like something about the Vambrace. It is the ability to move the wearer vital organs toward another ce. It is hard to trigger. Unfortunately, when Azief had gained the Undying Physique, his body cease to need such ability. It is not easy to hurt him And on Earth, unless the whole world schemed against him and fight with him, there is almost no possibility that one could even make him bleed. Azief then narrowed his eyes toward his vambrace and straight lines of fire shoots out from his eyes likeser with the heat that rivals the sun Shinnnng! The heat causes the vambrace to heat up and turn red. The heat causes the entire area to rise in temperature and gaseous clouds was suddenly formed because of some reaction between the heat of Azief Eyes of Fire. In the past it would shoot ball of mes but since Aziefst used it, he had be stronger and his ability to control the energy in his body has be even more proficient Now, he could control the intensity of the fire and even its shape. It is akin to heat vision. Both of his eyes is shooting the heat vision to the vambrace. His left eye shoots toward the left vambrace and the right eye shoot toward the right vambrace. The surrounding area of his eyes look red and then the vambrace exploded It turns into golden dust and dissipated and Azief could see more strings were cut off. Azief is slowly cutting his connection with the Shadow Lord will and strengthening his connection with the path that he is now walking on. The hood no longer could hide his face. He was smiling. There is a charm on him that is hard to replicate. It was borne out of his confidence and his determination. It was hard to think that this is the same person almost a decade ago. The very same man who had been beaten by the world and was hopeless >>>> Chapter 1021: Being the devil That beaten man is no longer. One who do not know the past of Death Monarch would not know how much he has changed But for those who were close to him, they know very much how Azief had changed. Power radiating from him as the ck hole in front of him right now is only the size of Earth. Just a few minutes had passed and it now had almost fizzled into nonexistence. The crystal inside his inner consciousness is hard at work purifying myriad energies that Azief is absorbing There is even a taint now on the crystal but because of the mass of energy in the ck hole coupled with the multiversal energy that is still in abundance all over the Milky Way gxy Azief had now merged five of his Law Avatar There is now a mass of unidentifiable source of life inside Azief body. Azief knows this is the slowly forming of his new soul. Then he looks at his Reaper attire. His Reaper robe, his reaper leather pants, his Reaper boots, Reaper runic sash and even his Reaper runic gloves that is in his inventory bag. The full attire of the Shadow Lord ss He did not even remember thest time he uses the reaper runic gloves. Since he had the ability to tattoo his rune inside his body, he never needed to use the runic gloves. Whenpared with the runes he had learned from the ring with his glove, even with one nce he knew which one is the superior one. He also did not don the Reaper Runic sash for the same reason. His Reaper attire had many functions and abilities. It increases his vitality and strength, increases suppression to those who have little resistance to mental attack, increases his stealth abilities, and he even acquired Fear Aura from this attire. It has some function of resistance against mental attack The attire also corresponds to his emotional feeling and having the ability to transform when it reached the soul requirement. Other than the usual buff like the increase agility and speed and ability to inflict more damage, all of the items have the same effect that is stacked with each other Azief sighed. Cutting this from him would truly cut him from the path of Shadow Lord. He was not regretful that he did not walk the Shadow Lord path until the end. He only felt a bit of reminisce. It is like cutting the past for him. he had been used wearing the robe and the same attire all of these years. It rarely was torn apart because it is made from the energy of the world. If not, he would probably be naked most of the time when he burst out with energy. By now, six of his Law Avatar has been merged. The power that is oozing off his body right now no longer bursting like some kind of exploding geyser. Instead, it be calm. Inwardly however, there is a great concentration of energy gathering inside him The amalgamation of all of those Law Avatar is condensing into a mass of energy that possess no shapes. At times, it is an orb, a secondter it is strings and thread, a secondter, another shape. It appears to be some kind of an ever changing shape This mass of energy seems to possess essence of life and wisdom of Azief life. It is empty and it is being filled by the Law Avatars. Filled with his memories. The essence of his heart and his belief. It had no string. But for it to be a soul, it had to connect with the world, with the Universe, with the very essence of this reality for it toplete its transformation into a true soul Azief sigh, close his eyes and took a deep breath. That one second felt like a year and then he opens his eyes and without doubt, he grabs his robe and then he tore it apart. But when he tore it apart it is not only the robe that was torn apart. All of the Shadow Lord attire was torn apart by some destructive power and it also cut the connection between Azief and the attire. And Azief eyes turn blue the moment he did that and his blue aura expanded infinitely. He smiles andughed as the formation of his soul is bing moreplete Just one more step¡­ >>> At the same time, on Earth, the effect of the energy morphing the world has not yet stopped. The Seven Great Powers is slowly establishing contact. They all have their own methods to contact their people. In Pandemonium right now, however, there is a secret conflict that is about to break out that would determine the rise of a new power in the horizon Sasha is flying toward the safe house that houses the Broker. In his ears, there is a small electronic bug as she spoke with her people. One of the people she spoke to one is one of the Three Demoness. Before, she had been chasing them. The one she wanted to caught is the other two of the Three Demoness. Because she had a deal with one of the demoness. It is the same demoness that she is calling right now. Fortunately, the call went through. The Demoness had her own method ofmunication. So, the call went through almost immediately. The moment the call went through she immediately exin what had happened. The voice on the other side of the line quietened. And then she dropped the call. Sasha could only sigh. That Demoness had a rtionship with the Broker. Sasha did not envy her. The position of that Demoness is veryplicated. At normal times, her position would not be thisplicated. But right now, the one that the Demoness acknowledge as her teacher, as her lord, is about to kill the man she protects. Sasha could only sigh right now. Sasha had exined to the Demoness that she should tell her the location of the safe house to her so they both could stop Loki together. But the fact that the Demoness hang up the call means she is torn. The Demoness is none other than Riana, the Laughing Demoness. She might still have hope for his teacher. Even when Sasha had allowed Riana to meet with the Broker many times and let them live together, Riana had always remained steadfast about being loyal to Loki and to her sisters. Riana might have been cooperating with the Shadow Guards, but her loyalties always had lie with Loki. From what she knows, the three sisters are not really blood rted sisters. They were children that were abandoned and pick up by Loki. They were taught by him, and given powers and abilities that they were not otherwise would be able to have They were protected and Loki adores them greatly. He was like a father to them. Sasha understood what kind of loyalty such act could bring This is why it is so heartrending. Riana love the Broker very much. But now, Loki, the father figure of Riana is about to end the life of the man she loves. She did not know what Riana would choose. She then called other operative that she could get her hands on The connection is slowly being established by Center Control. And she already had been able to contact a few of the Shadow Guard operative that is in range. The Center Controls has also mobilized a few Battlestar to space to establish satellite connection. Most of the satellite capabilities were destroyed during the initial opening of the portals during the Multiversal Convergence. Sasha had many other problems like the escape of all the prisoners in the Moon. Most of them were Disk Formation levelers that is all dangerous in their own right. Some of them are even crazy and homicidal. The Battlestar would be able to act as satellite for the temporary reestablishing ofmunication with all of the secret operative of Pandemonium. There are even a few spaceships that hovers above the sky of Pandemonium right now acting like some kind ofmunication tower to extend the range ofwork connection. Sasha did not mince words as she quickly sends orders to all of the operative to give her the position of the safe house. The old position could not be used as reference. Because the world expansion had changed terrains and even geography of the world. The map is still the same. The shape of the world and its continent is also the same. The difference is the size and the terrains. What used to be a small garden could now be a lush gigantic forest with its own ecosystem A small pool could have be argeke that could fill an entire mountain inside it. So on and so forth. Even most of the secret facilities all around Pandemonium has been moved by this force of nature. Some of them is trying to triangte the position of that safe house after the expansion of the world. She also wears a contact lenses that shows her the updated map of Pandemonium in real time via holographic projection that project itself into her mind. The world isrge. And the distance which she could travel in a few minutes had now stretched into hours. Not to mention there is still storms of energy in the sky. She clenches her fist. She fears that Loki had schemed against the Broker. And thinking of all of this, she became even more nervous and anxious. ¡®I know what you are thinking, Loki. You don¡¯t have to be the Devil.¡¯ ¡®I will stop you¡¯ she said as her clenched fist, clench even tighter. BOOM! Her speed increased as it left a trail in the clouds. >>>>> Chapter 1022: The laughing demoness At the same time, tens of thousands of miles from her, there is a forest that had been created because of the expansion of the world Tall trees that almost reaches the clouds fills the area. On its sky, there are now flying creatures that flew up into the air, looking hesitant. Some of them seems to be trying to sense whether the storms had abated. When they sense it had truly abated, these flying creatures finally take their step forward and fly around the area. Inside that forest, there is arge white house. The house had some wooden parts and some of them is made of stone. The area had a pool and a river not far away from the house. This house is quite secluded from the cities and the viges nearby. Even before the expansion of the world, this white house had always been far away from the cities. Now the world had expanded, it was even more so. Like a house in a middle of an empty world. It is a two story house. It isrge and the design is very sophisticated. Fusing traditional looking and modern sensibilities into the house. What is bizarre about this house and the area it inhabits was the fact that there are all kinds of protection formation around it. There are energy mines that would be able to destroy an entire battalion of a Seed Forming officers and enough firepower that could st away a Disk Formation leveler far away and might even kill them. But because of the world expansion, all the formation around the area of the house was destroyed. Most of them were powered by the ley liens of energy mines all over Pandemonium The ley lines that have been crafted by all the researches in the Research Department and the Department of Secrecy does have the ability to stretched when there is changes in the terrain and the surrounding geography. But it did not take into ount such huge changes like that of a Multiversal Convergence level of change. Inside the house there is a person looking around on the first floor, flinging the debris. From the second floor, there is the sound of a song. ?That¡¯s life? ? That¡¯s what all the people say? ? You¡¯re riding high in April? ? Shot down in May? ? But I know I¡¯m gonna change that tune? ? When I¡¯m back on top? ? Back on top in June? The song fills the house. Every once in a while the sound of the wind would drown the song. On the first floor picking up debris is a rotund middle age man. His white hair is neatly tied and there is some green blood on his shirt. On the cracked marble tile, there is signs of a great battle. Blood is everywhere Outside the house is hundreds of Seresian demon corpses. Inside the house is Otherworlders human corpses This middle age man could only sigh. He was relieved that at least he manages to protect this house from the Seresian demon and the forces of the Otherworlders Today, was like any other day. He was reading some news on hiszy chair overlooking the river. The wind was breezy and the sound of the creatures in the forest seems to calm him down. He opens up a song using aputer with magical runes that is created by the Golden Syndicate and was enjoying his day. Then disaster struck when he least expects it. Demons flying out from portals and she was not here. His battle prowess is not something he is good at. At least not like her. Contact with the Shadow Guard was cut off. Lands suddenly stretched out. Small nts grew to the size of titanic level. Humans from another universe appears with high tech suit armor and guns that shoots energy st He jumps down to the first floor, went to his secret room and brought out the big guns. There are all kinds of weapon that was given to him by the Shadow Guards to protect himself There is even some new prototype of weapons that is being developed by Pandemonium. He had enough time because the moment he saw countless of portals suddenly appearing in the sky, he activated the runic inscription that is etched in every part of the house. It also affects the array protection formation around the house. The initial st did not even leave a scratch on his house but when he saw how thend quakes and cave in, stretched and quaking as he saw like the world itself is moving like it has a mind of its own, he knew he could not rely on the protection formation for long. And he was right. The moment that the house was far away enough for the ley lines to stretch to the point of breaking, the array formation was depowered. And a small army attack his house. They might have wanted to capture him but there is something in this house that he must protect with his life. He could not let himself be captured. And he did not want that woman to be captured too. Of course, if the situation is desperate he would not hesitate to ask for her help. Since the thing that he is protecting is also something that woman wouldy her life down for Looking at the enemy he was confident that he could handle it so he sends a message to her to focus on what she is doing and do not have to worry about hymn. If the situation reach to a point that he could not protect that precious treasure, he would surely call her. Half an hourter, he is now picking up the debris of his house. Fortunately, the entire house did not copse. The material is sturdy after all inscribed with some hardening array formation. But, right now he is tired. He almost exhausted all of his Disk. The reason that he could fight a small army and won is because of his ability to see their weak points. He is a Disk Formation leveler but he had just broken through that level a week ago. And his attack is not destructive since his path is not really the same as everyone else. He could only sigh as he picked up a few stone boulders and threw it outside. ¡®These demons¡­they really do act like primitive creatures. Hurling boulders like a human in the Stone Age¡¯ Now, as the disaster has passed, he is cleaning up his house. This middle age man is none other than the Broker. He is in one of the safe house provided to him by the Shadow Guards. He had been concealed from the world for six years. People would be surprised if they know that the Broker, one of the central figure in founding the Crime Alliance who were created to fight against Pandemonium is resting under the shelter of Pandemonium, the very same organization the Crime Alliance hated the most. The song of Frank Sinatra, That¡¯s life is still echoing all over the two story house. It ended and it reyed back As the Broker remove one of the house beam out of the way, suddenly the song stops. Then he heard the sound of the air popping and someone appeared in the second floor That someone then jump toward the first floor from the railing of the veranda on the second flood andnded just a few feet from Broker He looks at that person and shakes his head ¡®I told you I could handle it¡¯ he said In front of the Broker right now is a woman of 5¡¯6 tall, with long blonde hair and azure blue eyes. She also wears a mask. This woman is none other than the Laughing Demoness Riana. Just before she got the message from Sasha, she was at Nowhere Land. That ce had quite the homing capabilities. Since it is not really part of the world it was not affected by the expansion. And there is even a stable teleportation private channel for the Three Demoness toe and go as they please toward the Nowhere Land. When she heard what Sasha told him about Loki is about to kill the Broker, she fears that Loki would discover something that she had hidden from him She had created a teleportation channel that is simr to the one in the Nowhere Land in the house. this channel was not discovered by the operatives of the Shadow Guards But at that time, she could have told Sasha how to quickly arrive to the safe house. She didn¡¯t. Because this is Loki she is talking about. She believes that there is another way. She understood her teacher more than Sasha understand him. Loki to her is more than just a teacher, he is her father. He treated her like his daughter. And she was the one he adored the most. Riana tap the forehead of her mask and her mask float away from her face andpressed itself to a triangle small cube that flew toward the bracelet on her right wrist. Riana had grown to be a beautiful woman. Her face is wless and even the coldness of her face gives her this feeling of dignity and charisma without ever diminishing the certain childishness trait of her face. She had grown into a mature adult. She looks at the Broker and said ¡®Nate. Loki ising¡¯ Hearing this the Broker frowned. It is not the fact that his name is spoken out loud that made him frown. >>>> Chapter 1023: Green mist It is the fact that she said Loki ising. Not many people know the Broker real name. The real name of the Broker is Nathan Ford. And Riana knows his real name because these two are lovers. Yes, in the six years since his disappearance, the wont they, would they routine between them had changed as Riana and Nathan had be more than just friend. There is an age gap between them but they truly love each other. Nathan then frowned and said ¡®Why is heing here?¡¯ Riana shakes her head and she said ¡®To get the Book of Secrets. And to kill you¡¯ And Nathan face be pale ¡®Then why are you here!¡¯ Nathan almost shouted. ¡®Go. Quickly. Take¡­.¡¯ and he was heisting before he said ¡®Take our precious treasure with you.¡¯ ¡®You¡­what are you saying? You want me to leave you alone?¡¯ Sighing Nathan let go of the nk he was holding and said ¡®I can negotiate with him¡¯ Riana took a step towards him and shakes her head. ¡®No, you can¡¯t¡¯ Gritting her teeth, she said ¡®Sasha told me what my teacher is nning to do. He is nning to take over you. The Book of Secret is only the first part of that step. You understand what I am saying right? He could not take over your ce unless you are truly dead¡¯ Nathan finally understand. ¡®Shit¡¯ he cursed ¡®You understand where I am going with this right?¡¯ Riana said Nathan look at Riana and she was pale in the face. He had known this woman for years and he had never seen her so scared. She would not hesitate to even plot and scheme against the most notorious criminal and serial killer as she caught them and throw them to that Nowhere Land But just the thought of her teacher, her lording for him, it made her drained of all blood. ¡®Let me think for a moment¡¯ She nodded as she said ¡®I¡¯ll check-¡® Nathan nodded and Riana quickly went to the basement. Creak! BOOM! One of the part of the ceiling broke down and fall a few meters away from him. Nathan was not even startled. Right now he could not think about anything else other than how to deal with Loki That is how his mind work. He is called the Broker for the reason. He brokers deals and he negotiate promises. He traded information for more information. Information that the supeputer in the secretbs of the great powers have no ess to He prefers manual and the analog way of doing this. He did not trust thework that was established by the great powers. And because of that, he is the keeper of secret. And he kept a lot of it. He is trying to think of what he could bargain with Loki ¡®Tch¡¯ he clicks his tongue as he reached a conclusion There is nothing to negotiate about this. This is something Nathan quite understand. It is just something he did not want to acknowledge and admit. If Loki is not intending to simply take the Book of Secret and also wanting to take over his ce, it is only logical for Loki to truly kill him. ¡®A proof to the criminal underworld that he had changed sides¡¯ Nathan got the answer ¡®He wanted to convince the world¡¯ Unlike others in the world who believe in Hirate announcement a few hours ago, Nathan knew that Loki is not the culprit that causes the Multiversal Convergence. His information is very extensive and with his ability expanding after he step into Disk Formation level, there were more thing that he could know He knew that Loki did not do it because he has his eyes and ears on the Ind of Peace when it all went down. He did not see the race of the Golden Speedster and Death Monarch. He did not see Jean the Time Monarch trying to stop Azief. He did not see all of that. But he is quiet sure that the culprit of all this disaster and cmity is the handiwork of ¡°that person¡± sitting on his dark throne in the Central Pce of Pandemonium. Because other than the fact ¡°that person¡± is definitely capable of tearing space and time, he is also the only one that would be able to make Loki the Trickster to take the me of the world upon himself. ¡®The Book of Secret¡­. I could see where you are going with this, Loki. Corruption abhors a vacuum after all.¡¯ He smiles bitterly. ¡®The creation that would one day doom me. That wandering seer was really right¡¯ Nathan once met a wandering seer. He allowed her to see his possible fate. She told him of a dreadful warning that one day, his creation would doom him. because of that encounter, the Broker never wanted to meet the Great oracle Erika. That wandering seer is probably not as powerful as the famous Great Oracle. If he met the Oracle, he fears all of his secret would be uncovered. This is the reason why even the closest ally had never known his true name He had aliases. Sometimes, he is John. Other time he is Jason. He knows that certain people had abilities to divine a certain knowledge about a person just by knowing their name Unless he possesses power like Death Monarch, he would never dare reveal his name. He once thought that the creation that the seer had mentioned would refer to Void. Nathan created Void prestige and elevated him to the position of power, ruling the disorganized criminal world. Maybe, the creation that the seer had mentioned is actually the Book of Secret. Seers with their vague words and metaphors, heined underneath his breath The Book of Secret is like the Book of Death that was rumored to be the creation of Death Monarch before he left Pandemonium and went to the starry skies six years ago. But the Broker knew that the Book of Death and the Death List is merely the creation of Loki to protect and at the same time pressure Sasha. Loki told the world that Sasha had a book that have the list of all the spies in the Great Powers. Their locations, their safe houses, and many more confidential information. That information painted a big red target on Sasha. But it also made her even more valuable. Some people if they knew that Loki had crafted such a lie and pin it toward Sasha, they might think that Loki was trying to harm her. Instead, Loki crafted that lie to give ayer of protection toward Sasha and at the same time pressure her to return to Pandemonium. Of course, Loki being Loki, also have his own interest tied to all of this Nathan might have been living the life of a carefree middle age man who is quite peaceful this couple of years, but he still has ears and eyes everywhere. It is these ears and eyes that made Sasha, the very de of Death Monarch to shelter him And while the Book of Death and the Death List is merely a fiction of Loki lies, his Book of Secrets is not a fiction. It is very real. And like the name of the Book, it is a book full of secrets Secrets that if revealed, would shake the world and unleashed a great chaos. He shakes his head and he reach to a decision ¡®I need to get out of Pandemonium right now. If Loki knows I¡¯m here, and if my guess is correct about what he is trying to do, then I¡¯m a sitting duck here. This ce is no longer sanctuary¡¯ As he was about to go to the basement to check on Sasha, he felt something. He felt a presence covering the entire house and the surrounding area He furrowed his eyebrows. Swish! The sound of wind outside the house be disturbed. A fast gust of wind passes by the house before bing calm all of a sudden Nathan gulped. ¡®This is not good¡¯ he thought to himself. Then he saw a magical sight. Outside the countless of corpses of the Seresian demons and the Otherworlds suddenly be blurry A green mist slowly covers the four corners of the house. In a circr manner, a green mist circles the house. There is a trace of great power and the beast nearby all went away. The mist ising closer to the house and Nathan clench his fist His eyes are full of determination. He could guess who ising. This does not seem at all like Sasha way ofing. But he did not shout out for Riana. Instead, in his heart he prayed that Riana did not notice. He prays that she would run away with their precious treasure. He immediately tenses up and shouted ¡®Who is there?¡¯ In the basement, Riana put back down their precious treasure as her eyebrows furrowed. ¡®He¡¯s here¡¯ she thought. >>> Chapter 1024: Glad to be back At the same time, on the second floor, theputer seems to be taken over. The Frank Sinatra song stopped. The ylist changed its song. Sound of drums beating appeared. Then guitar bass. Nathan gulped. He recognizes the song ? Back in ck ? ? I hit the sack ? ? It¡¯s been too long and I¡¯m d to be back ? ? Yes, I¡¯m let loose ? ?From the noose ? ? That¡¯s kept me hanging around ? ? I¡¯ve been looking at the sky ? ? And its getting me high ? ? Forget the hearse cause I¡¯ll never die? ¡®Hi¡¯ the word echoes inside the entire house. Then a man appeared out of the green mist with a mist. A Caucasian man, 5¡¯10¡± tall around 150 pound and of medium build. The hair is ck and cut short appearing more like he is bald with shining green eyes. This mane to the tune of Back in ck full of theatrics. A powerful pressure fills the entire house. Nathan frowned. Then he walks to the veranda on the second floor. Each step seems to have some rhythm that affects the flow of energy in the house and the surrounding area. The mist outside stops advancing toward the house and instead seems to be still. Like a wall that prevents anything froming and out. It reaches twelve meters high and the circumference of the green mist is around fifteen meter wide. Then that man appeared on the ledge of the veranda. He put his hand on the railing and look down at him with a smile There is a smile on the edge of his face and it look at him like looking at a prey and Nathan knew exactly who this person is. His eyes could not see the status window of this person That alone had eliminated certain old enemies. But then there is the green mist and the theatrics ¡®Trickster¡¯ he said and his face contorted into an expression of worry. ¡®Yours truly¡¯ he said with a chuckle. And then as he smiles suddenly his existence spirals into a green mist and before Nathan could react, Loki had appeared just a few feet away from him From the second floor to the first floor in a blink of an eye. Almost like teleportation. Outside the green mist seems also to spirals and moves. But instead of moving toward the house, it seems to rotate in ce. Thought it is quite hard to tell since it is consisted of mist and one had to look at it carefully to get a sense of what the mist is doing. Nathan now could see Loki more clearly. This time he dressed in a way that makes him look intimidating, imposing and elegant all at the same time. A tailored high-end three ¨Cpiece suit, a maroon tie, a fedora, a leather shoes that look a lot like an Italian and rose color sses. On his wrist is a wristwatch. But the watch had no pointer and it had symbols instead of numbers. Loki seems to perfectly captured the fashion before the Fall andplemented it with the mysticism fashion of the new era after the Fall. He is also wearing a blue windbreaker over his suit. Formal yet casual. Loki like always put the cream on top with his transformation. As Nathan is looking at Loki, Loki is also looking at Nathan. Then he smiles and said ¡®A rotund middle age man with lush white hair, an African middle age man. Who knew that is just another disguise?¡¯ Loki said while chuckling. ¡®I should have guessed. I underestimated the ingenuity of such a man such as yourself. No wonder, you could hide so masterfully all of these years. That is highplimenting from me¡¯ Chuckling he added ¡®I even had to craft a few schemes just to make sure I found the right ce. I always had a guess that you were in Pandemonium. But Sasha, is a very tight lipped woman. No wonder, my brother trusted her very much¡¯ Nathan did not seem affected by the words Loki had said. It did not shake him. because it did not matter What matters was that he had found him. And knowing what he knows now, he is quite sure, his ending would not be good. Nathan in his own house did not wear his usual disguise. He is a rotund and he is a middle age man with white hair But he isn¡¯t an African middle age man. He is Caucasian. When he wears the persona of the famous Broker, his face looks a lot like Morgan Freeman. He kinda like the actor before it all goes down. When he first appeared in the world, and do the job he had done, disguise is basically step number one. If Loki could transform to all kinds of disguise, was it so hard for the Broker who have an almost inexhaustible resource of information to find a way to disguise himself? He changes the color of his skin, his way of talking, his manner of walking all toplete the charade and created the persona of the Broker. Today, that persona is broken. Loki came at his sanctuary, one ce he felt safe enough to let down his guard. Loki chuckles looking at Nathan face. Clearly, he did not think that Loki would found him. Loki was calm as there is a green mist that ising out from his three-piece suit. Unlike the green mist outside, the green misting out from him is not as aggressive. It is in low concentration But it slowly changes the energy inside the house. The green misting out of his body slowly bing colorless and Loki smiles. Nathan did not notice this It would be surprising if he could notice it. Because Loki is only a step away from Divine Comprehension. And his method is even more advanced and mysterious The perks ofing from the future. You are always ten step ahead of everyone else. ¡®When was thest time we met? Loki ask and then he answered it by himself. Nathan does not seem to be in the mood to answer his question right now It is quite understandable ¡®Is it Bolivia? Or was it Berlin? I could not quite remember. I believe that you have something to do with what happened in Berlin.¡¯ He clicked his tongue and then said ¡®Never saw your face. And I have no proof you were involved in what happened in Berlin. But it had all the trademarks of your method. But, hey, it is story of the past¡¯ Loki said chuckling. Nathan did not say anything but there is anger in his eyes. What happened in Bolivia still made him angry. Many of his men were killed by Loki And then Loki had try to kidnap him but he was sent back by Void. At that time, it was very close for the Broker to kill Loki. Of course, if he knows there is Seven Loki¡¯s he would not do such a thankless job. But the fact was that one of Loki incarnation or avatars of whatever you want to call it, almost die at the hand of the Broker. One death while it would not change a lot, a change is a change. And Loki had to bring out other Loki¡¯s that have a different role and memories ahead of time. If Nathan were to seed that day, more uncertainties would appear in the somewhat perfect n that Loki had crafted. Loki even admired this enemy of his. So, today, as hee to kill him, there is this feeling of mncholy. Such a talented man¡­. if not for the fact that it was necessary for him to make sure that he is dead and six feet under, he would rather spare him and let him went free. But, that¡¯s the thing about freedom. It is very chaotic. Most of the time Loki quite like the chaotic nature of things. But even in chaos, there is some order. And even in the orderly systems, there is chaos. A bit like of Yin and Yang. For now, he requires order. It is still not time for things to go into absolute chaos. Loki sighed as he was about to say something ¡®You know, I ad-¡® Then before Loki could say another word, a whooshing sound could be heard and in front of Nathan is Riana The dust rises up because of her speed. She did not wear her mask and she look straight at Loki with a pleading gaze. Loki sighed ¡®I thought you had returned to Nowhere Land¡¯ ¡®I turn back¡¯ she said. Loki sigh contained many feelings. He had wanted to meet with Riana and get the location of the Broker from her. She got information from Trisha that she was in Nowhere Land. He changed his mind halfway. This is not something that she should see or know. Loki had always had multiple ns. >>> Chapter 1025: Family Matters Loki had always had multiple ns especially about the Broker. The room full with runes that he had given to the head Keeper of the pce is one of his ns. Riana, is also one of his cards to seek the Broker. It is a card that he had never used and did not want to use. And precisely because he did not want to use that card, he prepares several contingencies ns. Because like Riana thought of him as her father, he thought of her as his own daughter. Of course, right now, his true age is just right of being barely legal if one follows the logic of this world before the Fall. There are only a few people on this Earth that knows his true age. Jean might also suspect him and so will Hikigaya. But now, since he is Number Two, his abilities and his knowledge also enhanced in every way. While he could not erase the memory of Death Monarch who knows his true age, he could still have the capabilities to hide in front of Jean and Hikigaya. As long as Jean could not see his true age, his suspicions would only remain to be that. And as for Hikigaya, he was never a nosy person In the original timeline, at this age, he was just barely entering Energy Disperse Stage. The energy of the world at this time had been monopolized by the World Government and the Revolutionary army. Of course because of the change that had happened, the World Government and the Revolutionary Army is not the only world powers at the moment. He sighs because he had hoped that Riana would stay in the Nowhere Land and did not have to be involved in what he is about to do next It is not personal. It is¡­. necessary and practical. The fastest way to get inducted into the criminal underworld is to kill the Broker and im his Book of Secrets In the past, the role that Loki is about to take belongs to Azief. Azief after breaking out the prison of the World Government would then take refuge in the criminal underworld and be one of the most fearsome enemies and disruptor of the world powers. He facilities trades of criminals, brokered deals, supplies weapons among other things. But he had his own code of conduct. It wasn''t until he is strong enough by himself, that he shed off the title of the concierge of crime. That is the role Loki is about to take. And if he were to take such a role, he need enough information. To be more urate, all the information he could get. When you have enough information, you would be a force unto itself. If there is one information that could shake the world that alone would put you in many death list of many great powers. But if you have enough information that could start a world war, then you are no just longer some simple crime lord. It is also the only role that would enable him to still move freely while having enough power and influence to shake off the dogs that the world powers would send for him Azief method of dering his support for him does help him a bit. But the great powers of the world had always had secret forces that could not be traced back to them. There would also be personal vengeance that individuals would have against him seeking his head. He needs to be ready for it. Loki look at Riana and Riana look at him. As Loki also had his own feelings looking at Riana, Riana also had her ownplicated feeling looking at a man she regarded as her own father. Since the moment Loki picked her up, her fate and destiny changed. She would probably be dead on a ditch or some dark street in Berlin if not for the fact that Loki pick her up. She was younger than Trisha but older than Greisha among the Three Sisters. She could be considered the middle sisters. Trisha, Riana and Greisha all came from different fathers and mothers, and they did not evene from the same country but they do have simrities. They were all abandoned to die. And they were all picked up by Loki. He offers them a deal. He would offer them power. But as most things with Loki, everything has a price. Loki had given them two choices when he had saved them The three of them were not the first children that Loki had saved in his journey. But the three of them were the only few that chooses the second choice. The choice was either safety or power. They could have chosen safety. If they had chosen that, Loki would have given them a warm home, a chance to strike it out there and after they could stand for themselves they could leave him He would even help them to look for their parents. As for a warm home, the three of them find a warm home beside Loki. A chance to strike it out there? They were too many dangers. And as for looking for their parents? Trisha seems to hate her parents. Greisha on the other hand did not remember much. Like she repressed her memories. And as for her? She is an orphan. They all choose power when given the chance. They have felt powerless and as such the know the importance of power. But by choosing power, there is price to be paid. And it is a price that she had dly paid. To her, in the beginning, Loki was like a teacher. He was her savior and then her teacher. And then a father figure she never had. Unlike most men that she had met after the Fall, Loki was not interested in her body. She was young but she was not na?ve. The World power would have led you to believe that the monsters were the sole cause for the fast pace of how civilization fall. It is as much as the monsters fault as it is human dark desires. She had never been raped. But she was almost raped many times in her journey. That alone should send chills And while men were the majority that tries to rape her, women are as bad. It one would think that men and women were so different in their dark desires, one would be mistaken. In a world where energies could be absorbed by anyone, strength is no longer so disproportionately given At the same time, women who had no way of realizing their dark desire as before, now have powers and just like men, now have the same ying field Riana had once captured a woman who were using little boys as her ythings. And since it is ythings, they would be discarded after she is done ying with it. There are women serial killers that is even more brutal than man. There is even one that uses the skin of men to decorate their houses. A Witch somewhere in the wilderness of Siberia Riana felt very satisfied when she was throwing that witch into the dark prison of the Nowhere Land. The difference between a serial killer and a normal person is sometimes only because the serial killer could kill and the normal person could not. Riana had seen dark things. And as one of the Wardens of the Nowhere Lands, as there are as many men in that prison, there is an equal women prisoners are there Darkness and evil lies in everyone. Power corrupts. And it corrupts equally. As for her feelings for Loki, she had never med him. This is the result of the choice she had made and until today, she felt happy for making that choice. She still remembers that day like it was yesterday She was sure that she would die before she reached Berlin. There was snow that keep falling. She was cold and shivering the broken street leading to Berlin. Every once in a while, she could hear the howling ofrge beast in the distance. Along the road she would see corpses. Some of them had no heads and some of them rises up from the dead, appearing like zombies. She hides most of the time. And each time she hides, she prays. She was always afraid, trembling in fear. Each time she survives, she takes a step forward. She had no destination but at that time she heard there is help in Berlin. And then one day she was unlucky. She met a band of criminals. They were about to capture her. But Loki appears and like those painting of angels in churches she had seen when she was in the orphanage, that is how he had appeared. A savior. A teacher and a father. Loki treated all three of them differently. But always with affection. She seems to reminisce the past as she looks at Loki Chapter 1026: A mistake Trisha is the oldest. She is fierce and brave. She is also the most loyal toward Loki. And she loves Loki. Loki might see all of them as his daughter. But that does not mean all three of them look at him the same Trisha had always love him. Riana believe Loki notices this. But he had never acknowledged this feeling that Trisha had felt for him As for Greisha, she was the youngest. Loki when he first brought that child in the house, he doted on her. At night when he had nothing to do, he would tell her fairytale stories and would conjure magical sight for her to see, so she couldugh. She likes to snarl at Loki, like a feral kitten when she first came. She was hurt by the world and she was healed by Loki. The three of them were all abandoned to die and they were all saved by him. It is this bond that binds them together. And it is this bond that made her to have such conflicting feeling now that she is face to face with him like this. She could only plead with him with her eyes. Since she had the power to fight on her own, she had never disobeyed any orders that Loki had given her. At times, the task is dangerous. Other times it is easy. But whatever the task that is given, Loki always give them all the same advice. If they were not able to do it, if they felt that their life could be threatened, they must return and they must fight to live. Now as they look at each other, in Riana eyes there is this hesitation. She had never raised her hands against Loki. But in Loki eyes, it is very clear. Even though Riana had appeared in front of him, his eyes is still as clear as it is before. Like his purpose is pure and righteous. ¡®My lord¡¯ she said. ¡®You notice me?¡¯ Loki ask. though he was not that surprised seeing her here. Riana could only nod. She heard the sound of the rock music and she only knows one person that could be this yful and theatrical all at the same time. The pop culture references, the songs, it is a trademark of her teacher. She immediately left the basement and uses her super speed to reach Nathan position in the blink of an eye. And now she is. Confronting the man who she had regarded as her father. She answers the question ¡®Back in ck. AC/DC. That is how I knew it was you. And other than Sasha, you were probably the one that would find a way to reach here.¡¯ Loki chuckles and he said ¡®I¡¯m impressed you know the song.¡¯ Riana reply ¡®Greisha always like to rummage around your office. She found the CD. And I always knew you like to collect old stuff from the time before the Fall. We listen to it¡¯ ¡®You like it?¡¯ Riana shakes her head. ¡®Not my taste¡¯ Loki chuckles again. ¡®I thought so. A pity. The basslines had always been thought as iconic and legendary. It pumps me up and it does give me quite the entrance. Nothing beats a dramatic entrance with hard rock song apanying you.¡¯ Then he clicks his tongue ¡®After all, not everybody could control the Heavens and let the thunders and lightning go wild just too announce their entrance. That is way above my abilities. Had to settle with some conjuration magic.¡¯ The person he is reoffering to is probably none other than Death Monarch. Riana only bitterly smiles, seeing her teacher talking like that ¡®Greisha like it though¡¯ Riana then added. Loki only smiles at this. ¡®She had so much simrities with me¡¯ Riana face expression turns hard and then said ¡®You doted on her the most¡¯ Loki sighed while shaking his head ¡®I doted on all three of you¡¯ Riana felt her heart beats even hard. But she is still there. In front of Nathan. Ready to fight. For a moment there is silence between them. Outside there seems to be some force entering the house. It is invisible, colorless but it is not entirely traceless. Riana could sense it. Out of the three of the sisters, she had the most acute senses. Her ss is a secret ss. She is an Empath Witch. Which is one of the secret ss of Witches. She could emte and mimic other people ss. Because of this there were many misunderstanding about her true ss in the reports of many intelligence reports of the world power. It is a lot like the abilities of one of the advisors of Hirate. There is an advisor of the President whose codename is Mimic. No one had seen his face but many believe that his ability is to Mimic other people abilities. Since no one had never seen him fight no one knew whether that is truly his abilities. But to be given the codename Mimic, it must have something to do with his abilities. Riana abilities is also able to mimic. Now, she is already at the Disk formation leveler. She could mimic up to Seven sses. ¡®You need to leave, Riana¡¯ ¡®My lor-¡® ¡®Leave!¡¯ Loki seems to have been influenced by certain traits of Death Monarch. Loki might not have as many subordinate as Death Monarch have. But each of Loki subordinate could create world shaking chaos. When he sends an order, he only needs to send it once. When he orders the same instruction, that means he is getting serious. ¡®I can¡¯t. I love him¡­.¡¯ and after hesitating, she said ¡®Please, father¡¯ Loki then said coldly ¡®That is a big mistake¡¯ Loki shakes his head and said ¡®I let you leave with him in the past. I let you save him from the forces of Pandemonium before. I just did not expect that instead of sheltering with me, you would send him to Shadow Guards. If you had sent him to me, persuade him to ask help from me, then today would not happen.¡¯ Loki takes a move and his hand in piercing motion went straight toward Nathan. But, his eyes went to Riana. Almost like he wanted to see what Riana would do. It is a test. It is always test. In that one moment, time seems to slow down for all three of them. It is not that Loki was slow but because all of them quickly move in super speed so everything seem so slow. A dust falling down from the debris on the ceiling could be seen moving in the decreased speed times by ten thousand Riana was tested many times. There is always a test. And this test, this attack is a test of loyalty. Out of the many things Loki regarded the most important among his people is loyalty. A loyalty that could not be bought by money, coerced by torture or tempted by sweet dreams. It is the reason why Trisha was the most trusted out of the three of them Loki makes his move and the green mist crawl the walls of the house. It did not go down to the basement but it enveloped the house. Thin green mist in the house, thick circr mist twelve meters away from the house. Riana knows her father would not stop. Nathan open his eyes wide trying to see if he could see any weakness. Only question marks appear in his gaze when he looks at Loki. Loki is also Disk Formation like him But for some reason, he still could not see through him. Like he had some other methods to conceal his appearance. He did not have the power to stop that strike. Even when he wanted to move, it seems some kind of force nail him to the ground. There is no pressure when he did not move but the moment he tries to move; he could feel a powerful pressure on his knees. When he wanted to burst out with energy a thin green thin translucent membrane would appear around the area where he wanted to burst out his energy and forces that energy to calm down. He is transfixed in ce. Riana also make a move and moving in a speed that surpasses sound they shed with each other. Loki only uses his physical power and not his magic. Riana also uses some kind of Warrior ss power. Her body is shrouded with thick ming orange aura It is the Berserk state of a warrior. She forcefully deflects Loki strike with her palm attack forcing Loki to change his piercing motion into a palm attack. Riana kick the ground and spin in the air as her foot strike toward that palm Loki casually glided backwards like he is a father floating down from above. Loki was not affected in that short exchange of strikes. But the same could not be said about Riana. Even though she deflects the piercing motion, she had injuries all over the side of her right arms. The piercing motion might not reach Nathan, but the st of the energy that was neutralized by Riana exploded towards her. And her feet are feeling like thunder is crawling all over her skin. Her knees are trembling and in pain. Veins on her feet all be tensed. Her arms and her feet is full of pain. She only winces once. Loki only shakes his head. On the second floor, the Back in ck song had ended. The house is silent. >>>> Chapter 1027: A test The walls are full of green mist. Loki turns back as he seems to be looking at something. He clicked his tongue and then mutters to himself ¡®Not quite yet¡¯ he mutters to himself. He then looks back at Riana. Riana in that one second when Loki look back toward the door, she grabs Nathan and flew toward the back door. The ground crack and with her speed it causes the space and Time around her seems to be pushed away. In that one moment, she changes her ss to that of an Assassin, maximizing her speed even more. A few of her items glows and increases her speed even more. Everything seem to slow down But the moment that she did that a tall wall of thick green mist acted as barrier in front of that back door. Loki only smiles. She charges into the green mist and when she came out of that green mist she was returned back into the house. ¡®Disobedience. Traitorous¡¯ Loki said. He said it calmly. There is no trace of anger in his voice. His expression also did not indicate any anger. But to Riana it did not seem that way. Even though Loki did not seem to be angry, Riana had always felt to judge her father using his face expression is a stupid move. Everything is a trick. One must remind themselves of this when dealing with Loki. Look carefully because when dealing with the Trickster, the most dangerous is the unseen trick Nathan on the other hand was shocked when Riana wanted to go out of the house. After all, their precious treasure is still inside the house. He looks at her and tries to send a telepathic message But it seems his telepathy message is being jammed. He is quite sure this has something to do with the green mist all around the forest he is in and in this house. He could only whisper it to Riana ¡®What about-¡® Riana understand what Nathan was trying to say and she said ¡®I intend to throw you out of the house. At least one of us need to get out and find a solution¡¯ Nathan expression turns hard Riana knows that Nathan is angry with her so she said something that she did not know would make him even angrier. ¡®And then I would face him. I would have begged him to let you live. We will think of a way. I would never leave¡­. our precious treasure here¡¯ Nathan did not know what to say. The reason he was angry is because this is not what she should have to endure. This is his past catching up to him. She¡­¡­He did not love her so that she would be¡­. suffering. ¡®You don¡¯t have to do that.¡¯ Nathan said. There is determination in his eyes. ¡®This is my matter¡¯ But Riana shakes her head. ¡®You don¡¯t know him like I do¡¯ Nathan could only scoff at that ¡®Let me negotiate with him¡¯ Nathan then grab Riana hand and put her behind him. he was shielding him Not that she needs any shielding. After all, the target has always been him. Even Loki would not be so coldhearted that he would kill the woman he had raised, right? He then looks Loki straight in the eye Loki is still vey casual. He did not seem to care whether Nathan is in the front or whether it was Riana. But at the same time he also did not make any other moves. He seems to be thinking of something Behind him the green thin membrane seems to distort reality, space and time all inside and outside the house. ¡®You have change, Broker¡¯ Loki said as he clicks his finger and some of the green mist spirals toward him He guided the green mist with his finger and pointed in front of him. The green gaseous substance swirls in that area for less than a second before a wooden chair appears. He sat on the chair, his eyes lookzily toward Nathan He clicks his finger again and a table appears in the space between him and Nathan. The debris around the house seems to morph into beams and pirs of the house. Loki is conjuring and creating matters from the destroyed pieces of the house. To create something from nothing is quite hard. But to morph energy and matter from an already existing matter is a simple matter for Loki whose ss is a Transformation Lord. Of course, his transformation magic had also improved after all of this years. Riana narrowed her eyes. It looks like the tricks Loki had always done when he is interrogating criminals in the Nowhere Land. They could not run. Riana look behind her. However, she knows something. Something that she did not share with Nathan If she wanted to, she could run alone. She was quite confident of it. But if she wants to take Nathan and her precious treasure with her, she would not be able to. This is the way Loki tempts her. Or maybe this is his way of ascertaining her loyalty and her traits. She has long been beside Loki. While she did not dare to say she knows all of the peculiar trait of Loki, she does know some of them He likes to test people before he did anything. This is the reason why his n rarely strays from what he had predicted. She felt that feeling. Loki is testing her. If that was the test of loyalty or a test of honor, Riana knows she just had failed. She could escape alone. But not if she brought someone else with her. The fact she did not escape shows that she is insisting to fight against him. Loki then understand her stance. Maybe that is the reason why he seems to be thinking of something. Loki might look yful and nonchnt, but he is quiet cold when he already decided on something And Riana knows this ¡®Another test¡¯ she thought to herself. But she only looks at that back door for a second before she holds Nathan hand tight. ¡®Together¡¯ she thought to herself. Then she said the same word to him ¡®Nate. Together¡¯ Nathan turns back, look at that clear eyes of this woman nodded and mustering his courage he smiles and said ¡®Together¡¯ Another chair was conjured and Loki gesture to the chair and said ¡®Please¡¯ Nathan still frowning sat down on the chair. Beside him another chair appears. He then looks at Riana. One look is enough for Riana to understand. It was disappointment and there is even a trace of anger hidden underneath that casual expression. Loki could only sigh. ¡®It seems you did not appreciate the kindness that I gave you Riana.¡¯ The moment he said that, the back door of the house changes into an exquisite door. There is a faint fluctuation of magic from the door and Riana knows that Loki had sealed all of the exit Riana still have a few trump cards but as long it did not reach the most critical point she would not easily show her full hand. She learned a lot from her teacher. A trump card that is shown, is no longer a trump card. She sits down beside Nathan. Nathan then said ¡®I could give you the Book of Secrets¡¯ Loki only smiles but he did not say anything. Nathan then continue saying ¡®I know why you want to kill me. I understand what you wanted to do and what you needed to do. I live among them. Among the beast of the world, those criminal lord would not easily be convinced that you have gone to their side.¡¯ Loki tap one of his finger on the table. He is still not saying anything. Nathan continue by saying ¡®I don¡¯t know how much you had nned all of this. But I never put it pass you. I know some of my old enemies would one day be able to track me. And out of all of my enemies, you were on the top of the list¡¯ Smiling bitterly, he then said ¡®During your time as Regent of pandemonium, there are some questionable things you have done¡¯ Loki only raises his eyebrows as Nathan continue saying ¡®You might be able to hide it from the eyes of the popce, but people talk. And people in dark ces talks a lot¡¯ Loki just look at him with amusement Nathan continued ¡®You were quite lenient to some of the crime family. You did not allow it in Pandemonium, of course, since that would surely raise objections from the Central Government and the Three Army. You have many enemies in the court after all. Not everybody was d that you were to be Regent. The Military wanted Wang Jian or Athena. The Central Court wanted their faction leaders. The Keepers¡­. well, the Keepers like always, remain neutral. But they were a lot more that wanted to see you fail then to see you seed¡¯ Loki nodded. Nathan let a few moment pass before he said ¡®But, I know you mobilized certain military arms of the Central government to aid a few crime lords¡¯ ¡®You use the operatives of the Central Government to sanction a few ck ops. ck sites were created all over the world. From the wilderness of the Amazons, the Sahara Desert to the frozen tundra of Siberia, you have created so many ck sites for Pandemonium ndestine operation that even some of the Centre Intelligence Agency headed by the Central Government might not know all the secret sites you have constructed.¡¯ ¡®Off the book trials. I know you uses it to cut a deal with some of powerful criminal family. Kidnapping some rival crime family heirs or authorize some assassination that would help a rival crime lord to prosper. A cunning man as always¡¯ Loki only smiles at this as Nathan continue saying ¡®You executed any crime lords that dare to make business in Pandemonium, yet if there were only visiting you will let them go. You made deals with them and even aided some of them. One feet in the criminal world another in the glorious and powerful mortal world as the Regent of Pandemonium¡¯ Nathan shakes his head but there is admiration in his tone >>>> Chapter 1028: An innovation ahead of its time Loki then said ¡®It seems you are not that uninformed as the world believes you to be. I already reminded the Corleone family that underestimating you is an unwise move. Yomi however were quite wary of you.¡¯ Nathan then said ¡®I know some of their secrets¡¯ Lokiughs ¡®It must not be some small secret if Yomi is that wary¡¯ Nathan only smiles bitterly and said ¡®It is not that damaging to the world. But it will create a lot of problems for their internal structure. I don¡¯t think it would have made a difference that much. But you know that the people who created Yomi is not exactly the most open minded bunch. Some secrets are better off being buried after all. They should have not been that worried. I already destroy that secret and did not pout it anywhere. No one knows that secret other than me¡¯ Loki only smiles and then he said ¡®It seems you still have a lot of eyes and ears all over the world. But still, this is remarkable. It is almost like you have never left. Or is it because of the Book of Secrets?¡¯ Nathan did not say anything about the Book of Secrets. Loki chuckles. ¡®It seems you are a bit defensive. Don¡¯t be. Before I came here, I already have some fact about the Book. Of course, the facts that I have is unconfirmed. But, if it was really as some of my people told me, what you did, what you were able to do to create that Book¡­¡­it is remarkable. I even feel it is a waste to kill you¡¯ Sighing, he then said ¡®What did you think I was doing during those six years? I still need to have leverage. Sasha is not some doe eyed na?ve woman. Underneath that beautiful face, lies the coldness of winter¡¯ Loki chuckles ¡®Yes, she is a cold hearted woman sometimes. She takes her job very seriously. It is no wonder Death Monarch trust her very much¡¯ Then Loki looks at Riana. Riana was trying not to show any expression on her face but her bodynguage betrays her expression Riana was shocked. She never knew that her teacher did any investigation regarding Nathan Loki knows what she was thinking so he immediately said ¡®A conflict of interest. That is why¡¯ Riana did not seem to understand what he means so he borated on his words ¡®I hid it from you because I know the moment the mission is known to you; you would have probably told him. As you have demonstrated, love for him is higher than love for me. ¡®Father. I¡¯m¡­¡¯ ¡®I will save you the trouble of lying to my face, Ana¡¯ Then Loki suddenly smiles like nothing had happened and his gaze return back to Nathan ¡®Dear God, look at me rambling about when you are speaking. Pardon me¡¯ he said while smiling ¡®Continue¡¯ He, after all still has a lot of time to kill. After all, for his scheme to seed, it needed to be done at the right time, in the right ce. He is already in the right ce. He is just not yet at the right time. He still has time to kill. He also wanted to know how much of his n that Nathan had been able to foresee Nathan continue by saying, brushing off about Loki words that he was in investigating him since six years ago Even if he starts talking about it, it did not have any value. What is valuable right now is his continued survival. He still wanted to live after all. ¡®I think since that time you were preparing for this. Unlike Death Monarch, you did not have enough clout and trust of the world if you were to strike it out of your own. Of course, Death Monarch would always protect you. But it is clear, that it is not the protection of Death Monarch you wanted¡¯ Sighing, he then said ¡®I don¡¯t know the conflict between you two brothers but it is clear that he seems to want to control your movement. That is what I concluded¡¯ Loki smiles a bit listening to Nathan deduction He was not wrong about the matter. Loki continue listening. ¡®He did not want to harm you yet at the same time he tries to keep you out from a lot of matters. Pandemonium under you thrive. But if I¡¯m right, the responsibility of guarding Pandemonium is to chain you down.¡¯ Loki only chuckles as he gestures for Nathan to continue. ¡®You might have taken the me for Death Monarch because of brotherhood. But you also want to get out of Pandemonium. You wanted to be free doing whatever you wanted to do. You always have your own scheme.¡¯ There was a pause for a while before he said ¡®There is another way to get out, to amass power and influence other than being in the upper echelon of the World Powers. And that way is on the other side of thew. You were already nning to join the Crime Alliance didn¡¯t you? It was a little contrived but everything seems to fit perfectly like some kind of an ingenious n¡¯ he said ¡®Compliments. That is always music to my ears¡¯ Loki said, smiling. Nathan ignore Lokiments and continue by saying ¡®That questionable decision you made were all to prepare for today. So, that you could enter the criminal underworld¡¯ Loki did not deny it ¡®Those people might not have honor, but they do know that favors needs to be repaid. Contracts and promises is nothing but wind for criminals. But reputations are something that needs to be protected at all cost. You understand this. Which is why even though you help some of the criminals, you did not help just anyone. Just the one you knew who would have had their reputation damaged if they did not repay the favor you have given them¡¯ ¡®But¡­. that is not enough. they are criminals after all. Beast like that do not change their stripes easily. Reputation is important. But that would onlyst you for a few days. At most a week.¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®Benefits. Benefits is one way of reeling them in¡¯ Nathan said. ¡®For them to really fall in line, you have to offer some benefits. That¡¯s where Ie in. The Book of Secrets contain among others, the identity of all the spies in the World Powers including that of Pandemonium. Other than the name of spies, there is also information about all kinds of secret experiments, ck sites, personal secrets of some powerful men and women in all of the Seven Great Powers and the Great World Powers deep and darkest secret. Secretwork, secret ces and secret information.¡¯ ¡®The Book of Secrets is the culmination of all the information that I had¡¯ Loki nodded. There was silence between them for a moment. Nathan look at Loki expecting some kind of reaction. Sitting beside him is Riana who is holding his hand tightly. Around them, the green mist is getting thicker. A secondter, Loki said ¡®Yes¡¯ he admitted. Then he added ¡®I know a lot of people in the Crime Alliance. They have fragmented a bit after that assassination attempt toward Void but I still have a lot of connection in the criminal underworld. The fact that Void had be the figurehead leader of the Crime Alliance for that long is actually remarkable to me knowing how hard it is for those crime lords to agree on one thing¡¯ Smiling he continued ¡®But, unlike the World Powers, the Crime Alliance power increase more when they are scattered instead of being united under a single banner. I know, I know. The Crime Alliance was never supposed to be a long term thing. You just wanted to threaten the world with it. Void holding the leash of the monsters and you are the dog trainer¡¯ Nathan nodded and said ¡®A move born out of necessity and desperation¡¯ ¡®Yes, but nheless, that desperate move does have a threatening effect to the world. But for criminals, it is very dangerous if they were to meet at the same ce all at the same time. If Death Monarch ever decided to hurl some red lightning or swing his sword to the ce you are meeting, I could foresee a terrible future¡¯ There is a pause and Loki with a smiling face then said ¡®Yomi, The Corleone, the Inquisitor of Darkness, new factions have risen under the umbre of the Crime Alliance¡¯ Smiling, Loki then said. ¡®I need the Book of Secrets because I simply could not move as freely as before if I did not have information. I have been the Regent of Pandemonium for thest six years so I know a lot of things. But I bet the information that I had on the world would not be asprehensive as the one you have in your Book of Secrets. I had a guy, who knows a guy, who knows a guy and he told me how you crafted the Book of Secrets. Nathan eyes furrowed. ¡®Like I said, it was very revolutionary¡¯ Loki said as his eyes seems to look deep at Nathan. ¡®Ah, I¡¯ll spare you the suspense. He told me you have extract the power of the Will inside your ss and seal it into a book¡¯ ¡®The Sealing of a Will. How novel of an idea¡¯ Loki said. And he was smiling wide. This kind of thing is not umonter in the future. But that is still a long time ahead. The fact that Nathan could have think of such methods shows that his understanding toward the system given to humanity is quite high He probably had crack the mystery of the system. The fact that each ss represented a Will. The Will of an Etherna. Etherna destruction paved the way for the creation of all beings for they make up many of the building blocks of creation. Their bodies and the traces of their history might have been erased by the passing of time but their Will remains. Those who could summon them, resonate with them will be given their abilities like the Savi¡¯krian race that could use the Speed Source That is why when Loki heard about how Nathan managed to create the Book of Secrets, he was pretty shocked. Because it touches upon the operation of the system windows itself >> Chapter 1029: Nathan ford (1) The system seals the Will of an Etherna and bestowed it to humanity. When those who have the systemplete some quest, they actually were fulfilling hidden requirements of being bestowed the will of a particr Etherna. This is the reason why Unique ss or secret ss have different prerequisite for each one, none is the same The concept of the Book of Secrets is the same as the system. Nathan extract the Will that resides in his being from the moment he took the Unique ss of Observer. And put it in a book. The book might have been just an ordinary notebook. But when the Will is sealed inside the Book, the book then be Fate-bound with him. Fate-Bound and Life Bound items are different. For Life Bound items, it is usually ownerless, an item sometimes created by the umtion of the energy and the will of the world. Like the Dragon of Krakow in Pnd. While that Dragon is not an item, it could be tamed and be someone else mount. Life bound items could be bound by some rituals like dripping some blood or injecting energy. But for Fate-Bound items it is a bit different. Most Fate-Bound item is created. The Book of Secrets is not only a book that contain secrets. It also holds all the abilities that Nathan possess In other words, if someone were to try to extract ability from Nathan, they would fail since his abilities and all the essence of his power was sealed inside the Book of Secrets. Giving the Book of Secrets is as the same as giving all of his abilities to Loki Loki was not surprised because in the future, there were some people who wanted to escape Death. Some of them even created Fate Bounds items to store some of their life energy so that if they reached a point where their life energy reach to the point of the end, they would be able to still live using their Fate-Bound item. And there are also other uses of Fate-Bound items. As the name suggested, it is Fated. Hence, even if the item was to be chuck out of the, as long as the Universe had the Laws of Fate and Destiny, it will return through the machinations of fate and destiny Some even tries to split their souls and hide it in items. That is Soul Bound items. As for the Book of Secrets, the moment it was extracted and put into a book, the Book of Secrets then became like a supeputer. It has the processing power of a supeputer and probably have some other shocking function Loki did not know how but Nathan seems to find a way to observe information in a way he could not when he was having the power of Observer. His method of power thenes from the book. The stronger the book, the stronger he became. And unlike him, the book did not have his restriction. His ability to gain information be even more powerful and faster. But because his abilities are not battle-oriented, instead of him bing stronger when the book levels up, he instead be full of knowledge. Even though he is right now a Disk Formation leveler, this is only the level of his energy. If he fought with a battle oriented leveler of Seed Formation level, he might even lose. But, what hecks in strength, he makes up with intelligence. And that sometimes is even more terrifying. The Observer is like the Analyst. But there is a difference between them Since the Book of Secrets is an item, and if Loki deduction is right, it is an item that could mask itself from detection and get away from the normal barriers of protection, then in the past six years, Nathan might have send his book to all the great powers and learn about the secrets of the Great powers by letting his book doing the job. He did not even have to be there. One could only imagine the kind of information he possesses. Even though Loki was the Regent of Pandemonium, even when he was investigating many leads about the other great powers, he doubts that he would be as efficient as Nathan Fate-Bound Item. Nathan did not know the significance of him able to seal the Will of his ss into an item. But Loki who came from the future knows That Will is a Will of the Etherna. When a Fate Bound items matures and level up, they might even form their own consciousness. Items that have consciousness always are cranky and have their own personalities. If there is one that Loki could make an example, it would be the talking mace of Raymond That mace had a potty mouth and have a way of making other people felt angry. Itcks manner unlike his wielder. It is not exactly a bad thing for an item to have their own consciousness. But it would be very chaotic. Loki even felt threatened because of the Broker abilities. At the same time, Loki was thinking of all of this, Nathan also has his own thought And his thoughtse with pressure. Loki came to his house and dere confidently that he would kill him. there was no hesitation in his tone and there is no denying that Loki is really determined to do what he said he would do. As such, his mind is actually working in overdrive right now. he is trying to find that sliver of light that would show him the way of survival But other than feeling scared, angry, mixes of all this emotions, he also felt shocked when Loki talks about the Book of Secrets. He did not think anyone would ever found out how the Book of Secrets was created. At least not in such details The fact that Loki knows about the Book of Secrets in the first ce is shocking enough. And now that he knows how that item is crafted, he felt even more worried. It is not every day that the famous Broker knew less than the people around him. he was used to being the one knowing the most in the room. Riana who was silent for all the conversation then said ¡®You could have it. Take the book. Father, you don¡¯t have to kill Nathan¡¯ Loki frowned hearing Riana called him father He did not mind being called that. The only one that did not spoke to him like that is Trisha. But for Riana and Greisha, they sometimes called him father when they are in private. But now, saying father like that¡­Riana is pulling all the tricks she has out of the hat. She wanted to appeal to him, as the girl that he had raised. Emotional attack. He taught her well. That is the thought running in Loki head. He might even be impressed if not for the fact that right now, he had his own ns that could not be vited. At the same time, Nathan was frowning as he looks toward Riana. The reason he was frowning is because Rina spoke his name. The one that knows his true name is Riana alone Since he knows that someone could put a curse on you if they know your name, Nathan had always been hiding his name from the world. It is the reason why a lot of criminal since the massacre at Socotra uses codename. By now, most people know that Witches and Warlocks could curse a person using their name. Riana shakes her head and said ¡®If he knows all about your book, I bet he knows your real name too¡¯ Loki nodded. ¡®You still know how I operate¡¯ Loki smiles a bit and then he added while his eyes look straight toward Nathan, he began telling him what he knew about The Broker. ¡®Nathan Ford. A consultant for political candidates. There is not much I could get other than that. But I know you have an ex-wife, no children, a poor kid turning rich. Allegedly engaging in insider trading. A Wall Street guy before turning to be a consultant for politician¡¯ ¡®You helped some Democrat candidates win some election, some Republican here and there. A peddler of misinformation, right? At least that is what I gathered from my information gathering¡¯ Then Loki chuckles a bit before saying ¡®I must admit; your resume was very colorful. And very hard to dig out. Most of your colleague have died, or hidden by you. But there are some that you missed. After all, you could not harden your heart entirely¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ Nathan only smiles bitterly. ¡®It seems you have found a lot. I should not have been so merciful. I should have eradicated every trace of me.¡¯ He could only sigh There were some people that he had spared. He did not want to be a cold heartless man entirely and so they were some people that he did not hide and kill Old friends from an old life. The story that Loki is telling about him seems like another person story. It is the life he had before the Fall. He had changed a lot since then. He was quite arrogant, stuck up person in the past. For many people, the Fall was a great reset button. They were able to change themselves into something else. The same opportunitynded on him Some people might like to reminisce the good old days before the Fall. But Nathan hated it. He hated his past. He was not the easiest guy to be around with. Chapter 1030: Nathan ford (2) Loki then ask ¡®Ever helped someone get to the White House?¡¯ Loki ask. Nathan scoffed and said ¡®People think it matters who sit in that house. It didn¡¯t. Multinational corporation and criminals runs the world. Most of the politicians there is in some corporation pocket or have an agenda to champion. They all wears a mask in public only to reveal it in darkness¡¯ Loki only chuckles ¡®Hence, you be the information broker for the criminals of the world¡¯ ¡®The criminals wanted information. There was no one providing it. At least not as organized as I have. There is a void. I just filled it. There is demand so I just supply the demand. The simplest concept of economics¡¯ ¡®Ah, the old corruption hated a vacuum maxim. I understand. I did not mean to condemn you. We did what we had to do to survive. A monster has their own way of surviving right¡¯ Nathan shook his head and said ¡®I am no longer that man¡¯ Loki only smirk at him and then he sighed. A second passes between them as there is only silence between them. Riana seems to be cut off from the conversation entirely. And then Loki said ¡®I still have to take your life¡¯ Riana stood up from her chair and then said ¡®Father, please. He could give you the Book. That is basically all of the information that you could have. There is no need to kill him¡¯ ¡®It is not enough¡¯ Loki said. While Riana did not understand, Nathan understood ¡®You can¡¯t convince them just by the book right? I wanted it to be false. But when I heard from Ana that you wereing to kill me, I could guess what you were thinking¡¯ Nathan said. Loki chuckles while pointing toward Nathan ¡®See, he knows what I am talking about¡¯ Riana was about to argue, but Nathan grip her hand tighter, giving her a signal to stop. Riana look at him and he just nodded. It is a sign between them. Sighing, Nathan said in a resigned manner ¡®The Book is simply one of the benefits. It is necessary but not the most important thing¡¯ Loki close his eyes for a second and nodded before opening it again Then he said toward Riana ¡®To gain more information I need the Book of Secrets. I would use some of the information in the book and sell it, trade it with more information. It is the same method that your beloved had done¡¯ ¡®One thing he could not have possibly foreseen was how Death Monarch would rise. He was too fast for others to catch up¡¯ Then he looks back at Nathan and continue one ¡®Even if you have information about him, you would always have to worry going out of your house and get struck down by red thunderbolts. Or maybe a sword will that will cut you into pieces. You made your bed the moment you be the broker of information for the criminal underworld.¡¯ Loki smiles as he said ¡®I daresay, if you were faster than Death Monarch in the past, you might even be able to suppress him. But ¡°What If¡± scenario is useless to think about. Here I am, and here you are¡¯ Then Loki look toward Riana and said ¡®Trust me, Ana. This is not personal. I really could not approve you loving this man, but I know one thing. It is time to let you go and make your own decision. Whether that decision is right or wrong, it is your life. I could give you advice, give some help here and there but I could not live your life. So, this is nothing personal. It is just a necessity.¡¯ ¡®Why?!¡¯ Riana shouted. This is the first time that Riana shouted at Loki. Loki was not surprised. instead he was quite calm about it. He did not answer. But it was Nathan that answer her. He was quite calm even though knowing that Loki is nning to go through with his n killing him. ¡®The Crime Alliance have always doubted the allegiance of Loki the Trickster. Yes, Loki had helped them a couple of times. He even participated in a few gathering of the criminal underworld¡¯ ¡®And while he did terrible things, one could not help but realize those that suffer the trickster schemes and torture is also monsters like them.¡¯ ¡®Loki the Trickster did not make his hobby killing innocent. And Loki always had a ce to go back home to. And that home is Pandemonium, the strongest world power that had mark the Crime Alliance as their enemy. ¡®They felt that you were not like them¡¯ And there is a smile on Nathan face. Loki did not say anything as he let Nathan to continue talking. ¡®To the world right now, Loki had cut his rtions with Pandemonium. And then he was even used of starting the Multiversal Convergence. All in all, that already pushed him to be more epted by the people of the Crime Alliance¡¯ ¡®Loki, the wanted man, number one on probably every single kill list of the World power except that of Pandemonium¡¯ ¡®But Death Monarch deration of protection towards him, once again put people in the Crime Alliance wary. I might even say that Death Monarch deration is like throwing a wrench in Loki well-oiled n¡¯ ¡®They might think that Loki is a spy, someone that Death Monarch had sent so that he could destroy Crime Alliance from the inside. Even though it is very different from the way Death Monarch do things, there is still this wariness. As such, Loki need to prove himself. Only then could he truly be epted by the Crime Alliance. like some kind of initiation before entering a gang¡¯ Loki simply said ¡®I could not stop him from making such a decision. I am touched but it is true that his protection did make convincing the people of Crime Alliance a little bit harder. But where is the fun, if everything is that easy, right?¡¯ Loki said while chuckling. Nathan only scoffed. It is useless trying to gauge Loki true intention or his emotions right now. Dealing with him had made Nathan knew that even though most of the time, Loki appear nonchnt, a jokester he is very different from what he portrayed himself to the world. This is a cunning man and you should never fall for any of his tricks. Even the expression on his face could be regarded as one of his tricks. It would not be surprising if it is. Nathan knew that with all the suspicion on Loki right now, if Lokie to them now, he would not be able to ess the upper echelon of the Crime Alliance and his movement will be limited. Not only that, without the Book of Secrets, there is not many things he could influence in the world They would always be cautious of him. Because Loki is not one of them. The World Powers will also be hunting him not to mention the plethora of powerful individuals that lost their family during the Multiversal Convergence. Their anger now has a target. Nathan knew that the one responsible for this is not Loki. But the same fact is not known to the people of the world. Nathan also understood the reason why many powerful people in the world would want to cover up the fact that Death Monarch is the cause of the Multiversal Convergence But if the real culprit of the matter were to be revealed, then the World power whether they wanted to or not, they have to show support to their people and fight against Death Monarch Even the great powers still have to listen to their citizens. But what that would mean is a war. A war between the great world powers and Pandemonium. And Nathan is not quite sure who would be the winner in than kind of rumble. One thing he does know is that whoever emerges from it, would not be as strong as it is before. A war with Pandemonium, a war with Death Monarch is not something that would strengthen Earth. With barbaric alien race from the stars, demonic kings from some other dimension, Otherworlders from parallel worlds, Earth needed a champion. A protector and a guardian. No matter whether Pandemonium wins or the great powers win, the loser would still be Earth. So, he understood why the great powers covers up the matter. But he did not know why Loki would sacrifice himself in the process. Maybe other people believe that the only thing driving Loki to sacrifice his reputation and even risk his life is simply because of brotherhood. But knowing Loki, that must not be the only thing. Knowing him, this is another long con. And after knowing he wanted the Book of Secrets, Nathan knew that while to others, to be branded as the one who causes the Multiversal Convergence is a cmity for a lot of people, for Loki it is the badge of acknowledgment as one of the Big Bad of the world. That would earn him a seat in the Crime Alliance. But the problem remains. Even if he now has a notorious reputation, the Crime Alliance still did not trust him. It is ironic but those in the criminal world also have trust But the kind of trust criminals wanted is different. They need to trust that Loki was like them. A criminal to the bones >>> Chapter 1031: The basement As there are all kinds of heroes, there is also all kinds of criminal. There are criminals who have their own codes and they are also criminals which is the run of the mill psychopathic cruel criminals. But one thing that unite them all is their sins. Lokick that. Hence, the Multiversal Convergence, the cause of probably tens of thousands of people dead, that is quite a sin. A bloody reputation is created. If fame makes a hero, then infamy created a viin. The sins provided him an in to the inner circle of the Crime Alliance. It is lucky that the Multiversal Convergence was happening at the same time as the world began to expand. The expansion of the world causes the poption to not be concentrated at one ce and there is the fact that Death Monarch had quickly repels the Otherworlders invaders with his magical means. If not the casualty would be even higher. Loki wanted to infiltrate the Crime Alliance for some reason. That is what he concluded from the information that he currently has. Smiling, he said toward Loki ¡®You might pretend to be like us, like those monsters, but no, you are not. Other people might not see it but I know you are hero material. There is kindness in your lies. And in your anger, there is justice. Tricks that is harmless.¡¯ Pausing, he then said ¡®You are not one of us. You are too bright. Just like a true hero. Sacrificing himself in the background while the whole world mocks you¡¯ Loki scoffed. ¡®Don¡¯t curse me with the title hero. I don¡¯t dare to be burdened by such title¡¯ Nathan onlyughed. Even though Riana had already stand up from her chair and seem ready to fight, Nathan is still on his chair and his hand is still grasping Riana hand He did not tremble or cower in fear. At thisst moment of his life, he seems to have been able to muster his courage. He wanted to protect Riana, and protect his most precious treasure. And because of that, he had courage he never knew he had. And so, he epted it. Nathan continues by saying toward Riana who now seem eager to fight. ¡®If he kills me and then said that he has the Book of Secrets, not only my death would convince the Crime Alliance, it would also serve as an offering toward the Crime Alliance. I think when I die, you would tell the upper echelon that I was working with the enemy right?¡¯ Loki nodded. ¡®Haish. I hate to be right.¡¯ ¡®But that would be hard to prove¡¯ Riana said. Nathan shakes his head and said ¡®I have been helping the Shadow Guards and the Department of Secrecy in many matters involving the intelligence of the other world powers¡¯ ¡®I did not give them all of my information because then I would have no leverage. But if he wanted to prove to the Crime Alliance that I betrayed them, it would not be hard. I even help some of the development of the technology department of the Three Army by using the stolen technology from the other world powers¡¯ ¡®There is too many traces after all. It is not hard to uncover it if you know where to look. The reason why nobody ever found my involvement with many forces of the world is simply because they were looking at the wrong ce. But once you know where to look¡­.it would be very easy. Usually I would never let people know since the beginning. That is the most safest way. To pluck it from the roots. But, I no longer have the same resources I have in the past¡¯ Smiling bitterly, he looks at Loki and shakes his head ¡®You really think of everything didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Loki only smiles. There was a silence between them for a few seconds. Riana heartbeat seems to quicken. It felt like a battle is about tomence. Nathan grips her hand tighter. Then the silence is broken as he said ¡®But you would not make it public. Because that world hurt Sasha. Everyone knows that Death Monarch hated me. I did not do the terrible things that the other crime lords had done. But it is true that I have facilitate them¡¯ ¡®No one could know how Death Monarch would respond if he knew that his de, the leader of his Shadow Guard is actually cooperating with one of his enemies¡¯ ¡®You were worried that if you tell the public about this, then Death Monarch would punish Sasha. See, you are not that heartless like those crime families. ¡® Loki nodded, acknowledging it. Nathan continued by saying ¡®If the upper echelon knew that I was not actually hiding but instead was helping the Shadow guards pinning them down, they would feel that you have proven yourself¡¯ ¡®And the mostpelling reasons is probably because if I am not here, if I am no longer alive, no one else would have the control to the Book of Secrets. And no one else could create another book of Secrets¡¯ ¡®The criminal underworld then has to ept you even if they hated you. Because you are the only one who could control the Book. And so does the secrets contain in it. Who knows how long you have been nning to take over my position. Imend yourmitment¡¯ Loki nodded and then sigh ¡®That¡¯s the thing about the Book of Secrets. You have created something very dangerous. Secrets that you know are very dangerous. And secrets that are in that Book could shake this world to its core. Don¡¯t worry. Like you I would not tell how I get their secrets¡¯ Nathan smiles as he slowly stands up from his seat Loki could see that Nathan was determined now. he had a resigned expression. Loki almost wanted tough But he endures it and then he said ¡®I am sorry that it had to be this way¡¯ BOOOM! The moment he said that a burst of green energy exploded out from him. ¡®I aming¡¯ he said like he is announcing his arrival. The mist around the house and inside the house suddenly thickens. A powerful fluctuation of energy exploded from the thick green mist that covers the entire area of the forest. The green thick circr rings around the forest suddenly exploded into fine mist that then surged toward the house. The sky above the house were parted apart. The birds and monsters around the radius of fifty kilometers all felt that powerful fluctuations of energy and quickly made themselves scarce. Like a beacon such a surge of power could not be hidden from people close to that area. If this was in the past such surge of energy would fill half of Pandemonium. On the sky, tens of thousands kilometers away from them, is Sasha. She was floating in the air, the clouds around her flowing slowly. She was closing her eyes. Her ears are open trying to hear anything that is out of the norm. All kinds of noises enter her ears but none of that of the target she wanted to hear. Her Divine Sense is also trying to detect those in the ground but the thick energy of the world had made her unable to detect anything clearly The reason why she stopped is because one of the operatives that is still in the Department of Secrecy had managed to made a 3D model of the terrains of Pandemonium before the expansion of the world and erge that 3D models and triangte the longitude andtitude of the safe house. It is supposed to be around this area. But there is always a margin of error. But then a powerful energy pulses around the area All she could felt was the weak ripple of that energy but she opened her eyes. She focuses and she could see tens of thousands of kilometers away from her position, the sight of clouds parting The fluctuation of energy is also very powerful that it could reach her, tens of thousands of kilometers away But that is not the only thing. The aura thates from the energy is an aura she is very familiar with Her face tightened and her eyes widened as she realizes why the aura felt so familiar. ¡®Loki!¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Shit¡¯ she curses. She thought she would be the first to arrive in the safe house. It is clear that Loki had arrived there first ¡®That location¡¯ Sasha thought to herself. Margin of error was to be expected. That was the operative told her. But she did not think that the margin of error would be tens of thousands of kilometers away from the supposed location ¡®I hope he is still alive¡¯ she thought to herself She no longer hesitates as she kicks the air and fly with her fasts speed toward that forest, hoping that she was not toote. A sonic boom echoes in the air >> Chapter 1032: Precious treasure In the skies of Pandemonium, someone is approaching toward the forest with the speed of lightning. The sky trembles and the wind roars. At the same time, in that safe house, Riana no longer hesitates. ¡®Father¡¯ she shouted and then she made the first move. Power bursted out from her as a shockwave exploded all around her. meses out from her eyes and her entire being is burning with life force. She burns her life force to increase her energy. Air pulsates around her like she is some kind of tornado. The green mist that is about to wash over her was forced to split apart by that potent life force. She is resisting. The table and the chair around them were instantly vaporized into atom particles. All the other furniture on the first floor and the second floor also exploded as the forceing out from Loki body sweeps the entire house. But Riana had managed to resist it and she also extend the same repelling force to Nathan. If not both of them would be flung backward by now. In the basement, is the precious treasure that belongs to both Nathan and Riana. It is also the most protected ce in the entire house. Loki immediately frowned. Now he understood why he could not seal the entire housepletely. As he was thinking this, Riana shot a punch towards him. The punch is heading straight toward his face. But Loki seems to not care as his eyes seem to see through the ground and look at the basement. He saw runes in the basement walls. There is a force attacking his mind the moment he tries to see at the basement But that force was instantly broken the moment it tries to attack his mind. Loki specialties lies in his deep knowledge of the study of runes. He daresay that on the Earth right now, there is no one more adept in the study of runes than him. hence, to him it is easy for him to break that force from entering his mind But for anyone other than Loki, that rune would have made the person confounded and confused. He also saw that the runes were quite exquisite and unique. Runesbination and array formation ranging from protection formation to Confounding and Diffusing Array formation were carved onto the walls and even on the tiles of the floor. There is even an Anti-Divine Sense devices and Psionic Coating over the crystal like door in the basement. Loki was surprised that Riana was able to create such a ce that even he did not notice until right now. The moment he was thinking of this, the punch finally hit Loki face. But the moment that the punch hit his face, Riana face immediately frowned. Because the moment that the punch hit Loki face, she felt like she was punching air. And she was right. Loki face morph the moment that punch connected as it exploded into a mist of green. It fuses with the already thick green mist that covers the area around them as Loki appears behind Nathan. Nathan did not want to drag Riana with him but that did not mean when he is face to face with his own mortality that he would not flinch. He flinched. And by flinching, it means he wanted to escape from Loki. He wanted to buy time for Riana. After all, he was the target and not her His foot kicks the ground and he glided forward. Loki. Loki only smiles as he makes a spiral motion with his hand. A powerful force gathers around his hands. The air cracks and the ground seems to be pushed downward by some gravity force. The entire house appears like it is going to copse. The roof gave out and turns to dust the moment it falls down. The pirs all cracked and the tiles dissipated into atom particles. But Loki controls it so it did not destroy the entire house. He seems to have some other reason to make sure that the house did not get destroyed. the green mist seems to take the ce of the walls and the pirs and so it was reconstructed with the green mist as the foundation. In that moment, not only did Loki reconstructed the house with the green mist, he is also trying to capture Nathan. When he makes that spiral motion with his hand, a powerful pulling force also appears from his hand. And the target of this pulling force is none other than Nathan Nathan eyes widened as he could feel his body is pulled backwards. He tries to mobilize his energy but the pulling force was so strong that he felt like his bones will be dislocated if he tries to run forward. Riana was still on the other side of the room. She had just punched Loki incarnation before realizing that Loki was trying to capture Nathan ¡®No!¡¯ Riana said as she uses her super speed to appear almost in an instant in front of Loki. She quickly throws a punch at that instant This time Loki did not turn into a green mist. Instead, he deflects the punch and then capture her wrist. ¡®What were you hiding in the basement, Ana?¡¯ Loki said. The moment he said this, Nathan who had almost wanted to give up and ept his fate suddenly burst out with energy. He might not have that powerful attack power. But what is under the basement is not something that Loki should touch. He would not allow it. Riana on the other hand was pale in the face. Loki still did not use any killing methods toward Riana. He did not like taking unnecessary life. The target had always been Nathan. Not this woman that he had raised since she was young. At time he might sound cold but the fact that Loki did not immediately st Riana into pieces with his power shows how much he cares about her Loki then flung her away. BOOM1 A powerful shockwave fills the area as she was flung to the other end of the living room. Loki did not use his full power If he did she would not be simply flung to the end of the corner of the living room. And the green mist seems to cushion her crash Riana immediately wanted to get up but the green mist suddenly morphs into the shape of a rope. It then flew with the speed of lightning toward Riana and bind her to the wall. Loki narrowed his eyes as he looks toward Nathan ¡®Now, it¡¯s your turn¡¯ At the same time this was happening in the safe house, his ravens a few thousands of kilometers away look toward the sky and saw something flying in the sky. The ravens then flew away from the branches. But before it could run far away a sword will descend upon these ravens and split all of them apart. Loki who was in the house, clicked his tongue. ¡®She is near¡¯ he muttered to himself. The scene that the ravens saw was also transmitted to him. The ravens are like his surveince camera. And now they have fulfilled their task. He knew that the time is near. He is now at the right ce at the right time. He clicks his fingers and his body exploded into a mist of green. Riana had managed to release herself from the rope that binds her with a powerful burning of life force And Nathan no longer felt that pulling sensation. Loki had disappeared from the living room. He seems to have suddenly left them alone. But they both did not feel at ease. Instead both Nathan and Riana look at each other and with one look they both understand each other The basement, they thought at the same time. Nathan runs toward the basement with his own super speed and the same for Riana. As they were running toward the basement, Loki was already there. The formations and the arrays were broken almost immediately the moment it touches even one part of Loki body. Like a sharp knife tearing over paper. He appears in front of that crystal door. And his eyes narrowed. Inside that eyes of his, permutation of all kinds of runes formation seems to sh by inside his eyes. His eyes seem to analyzing the runes on the door. He smiles as the runes on the door glows menacingly. But Loki did not seem to care as m his palm upon the door. In his palm, a runic formation materialized floating in front of his palm. His palm strikes the door. In that split second, that runic formation on his hand m the door, it seems to solve all the arrays of the door. So, in that split second the runes on the door was neutralized and the only thing that remains was the powerful force of his energy mming down on a normal crystal door after being stripped of its array protection. The crystal door cracks in a thousand direction and then it exploded downwards. ¡®Hmm. It seems they put a lot of thought in this¡¯ The door after being destroyed did not burst into fragments but instead it was a programmed reaction after being destroyed. ¡®They were protecting something¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®What treasure is here that they need to protects it this much?¡¯ >>>>> Chapter 1033: A girl that wanted a family Loki did not know what they were protecting but it must be something fragile for them to program the door to be destroyed in the way that it did. The dust settles. there is a long straight narrow path leading toward a wide rotunda hall. Loki close his eyes as he turns into green mist again and then then appears inside that round hall. And then when he opens his eyes, he was shocked. ¡®Hah¡¯ he exims to himself. There is a trace of regret and sadness in his voice. It was almost like his voice is trembling. Now he understands why, they were both eager to run. Why Nathan could give up his life so willingly and why Riana was so insistent in wanting to resist him He was suddenly reminded of the past where he had brought Riana to Greece and he sighed. ¡®No wonder¡¯ he said to himself as he looks at the precious treasure that Riana and Nathan had hidden. As Loki saw the treasure, Nathan and Riana appears in the room. The dust rises up because of their speed. They then look in shock as they saw Loki is already there. Bad premonition is rarely wrong. They were toote. Loki had seen it. There is only silence in thatrge round hall. They both did not dare to move. Riana gulped. She seems to fear the reaction of Loki. There is even a bit of hope. Loki had noticed that the two of them had appeared. He sighed long and hard. The silence felt like an eternity And then Loki suddenly said ¡®You did not tell me about this, Ana.¡¯ He said it without turning his face toward her. All Riana could see was his back. And then tears falls down from her eyes. ¡®Father¡­I¡­did not know how you would respond¡¯ Loki close his eyes and sighed. He then turns his back and face both of them He shakes his head and said ¡®You have a daughter¡¯ On a huge stone altar is a baby girl wrapped with a red nket. The red nket itself has protection arrays. No normal weapons could hurt the baby girl unless they are at least Seed Forming leveler. One could say such protection is very luxurious. The stone altar seems to have four slots on the corner of the four direction of the stone altar. The formations and the runes all suggested that this stone altar is like some kind of teleportation formation. One nce and Loki could tell that the destination of this teleportation array would not be on this Earth. This kind of teleportation would break space and time and breaks barriers between worlds. It means Riana and Nathan was always prepared to send their baby into the Multiverse. Probably a weak world where this baby would be like a deity where nothing could hurt her. Loki knows that there is such world out there in the Multiverse. After all, even though she did not yet level up, the second generations of humans after the Fall is built differently than the first one. The second generation inherits their parent abilities. Like some kind of metahumans. Some of them did not even have the status window That is an abnormality but also something that would bemon in the future. They might have tried to send this baby away in the case of emergency. It is not surprising considering the background of this baby. Her mother is the subordinate of the Trickster. Her father is the Broker of information for the criminal underworld. Both of her parents have a long list of enemies. But the Multiversal Convergence storms had causes them unable to send their baby away. And there is also the fact that Will the Golden Speedsters and the Orvanians had tightly closes any tear between realities and dimensions If Riana was determined to do it, she had to tear a channel between this world and the destination world for her daughter. But Loki bets the Orvanians would be alerted if anyone tries to open a channel to another world this recent after Earth Prime just narrowly being able to close the Multiversal Convergence with the least possible damage Loki had expected a precious treasure hidden in the basement. He did not think he would find something even more precious than gold and powerful weapons. A baby. A life There is nothing more precious for a father and a mother than a child of their own. It is no wonder that they could not leave. It is no wonder that Riana would disobey him this adamantly. There is no winning a mother love. Loki had seen some terrible mothers in his journey. There are mothers who would sacrifice their child. There are mothers that would abandon their child. And some even torture their own children. But not Riana. Not her. She could never leave her child. Because she felt what it was like to grow up without a father and a mother. She was raised by him. She understood¡­. the meaning of what it means to be family. It is not blood. It was never about blood. A family is those who were beside you, who were there to help you and guide you. In the end, blood is only one of the factors that made a family, family. Loki now understand why. that is why he sighed. Suddenly, the tense atmosphere seems to be alleviated. Lokie closer to the baby. Nathan was worried and he was about to attack Loki but Riana step in front of him and hold him at bay She looks at Nathan and said ¡®My father would not hurt her¡¯ Loki did not seem to care about Nathan attempt to attack him as hee closer to the baby. He looks at her and he smiles. ¡®Did you two get married?¡¯ Riana look at the back of the man she regarded as her father and it seems to look like such a lonely back. She replies to him ¡®I did¡¯ ¡®Is it in Greece? Hearing this, there is a faint smile on Riana face ¡®Yes¡¯ ¡®Is it Crete?¡¯ She nodded and reply with another yes. Lokiughs a bit. There is joy in hisugh. ¡®You told me once that if you were to get married, you will get married in Crete. I remember, she said. Loki hold the child under his arm as he remembers a story from a few years back. The baby moves a bit but she did not wake up from her sleep. Nathan was worried but Riana was not. Loki on the other hand was remembering old memories as he holds that baby on his arm At the time, Loki took them to a vacation in Crete. Of course there is monsters all around that area and he also have some objective going there. The Seven Warlords of Greece was all over Greece solidifying their holds over therge cities. And Loki had something to do there. He also wanted to check up on the Oracle at that time. Fortunately, at that time, The Oracle did not yet get the full memories of the Oracle from that other timeline. He was also trying to see if the Magician of Aleppo woulde to Greece. There is something that he needed in Greece. But like the matter with Oracle, Loki came to early. But even without all of these, there is still a few drug cartels to dismantle, assassin to interrogate, kicking ass and taking names and all that stuff but after solving that, he brought them ying in the beachside viges of Crete. There are not many people in the viges around the beachside other than powerful levelers because of sea monsters but for people like Loki and Riana and her sister, sea monster do not scare them Loki chuckles and he said to Riana ¡®Pink sand beaches of fonisssi and the Great Gorge of Samaria in the rugged White Mountains to the adorable hill top chapels. I still remember it like it was yesterday. The beach was a little deserted and the chapel was broken in many ces but it is still a great ce to have a wedding¡¯ Riana then said ¡®the beaches are as pretty as it was before. The Great Gorge of Samaria is a breeding ground for monsters and there is a dungeon beneath it but if you do not disturb them, they would note out from there. And the chapels were reconstructed when I went there again¡¯ Loki chuckles. Then he asks Nathan ¡®Did you know, Nathan? Out of all the three sisters, she was the most romantic one. A girl that wanted a family of her own¡¯ ¡®heh¡¯ He chuckles ¡®Greisha is a dreamer. Trisha is a realist¡­at least most of the time. except for the matters of her heart, she is a realist and she could always make the most rational decisions. As for Riana, she always found some romance in everything. No wonder, she ends up with you. You have many problems. And she wanted to fix it¡¯ >>>> Chapter 1034: Nathalie ¡®That¡¯s the thing about her. She always wanted to fix things. I believe this has something to do with her trauma in her earlier years. And even she knows this about herself. But even if she knows about it, she could not stop it¡¯ Loki stopped talking for a second as the baby moves. He fears that he would wake the baby. After seeing the baby went back to sleep like nothing is wrong, he continues speaking. ¡®And against all odds, she managed to fix it. Maybe, there is a chance of true love between you two after all¡¯ Then he sighed. And there is another silence. Only the sound of the wind from the outside could be heard. Then Loki said ¡®You should have invited me for the wedding¡¯ Heian this Riana was shocked and she said, her voice was trembling ¡®I thought you did not approve. I fear you would be disappointed in me. I fear¡­. that you would cast me out¡¯ ¡®Heh¡¯ hearing this Loki chuckles. ¡®No father could win against his daughter¡¯ he said and hearing this, Riana close her mouth as she forced herself not to cry. ¡®You should have invited me nheless. I might not have approved it, but still, you should have your family around you in your happiest day. Our family might be an unconventional one, but still we are your family.¡¯ ¡®And now, you even have a daughter. I am sad¡­¡­that you did not think that you could note to me with this matter. ¡®I was afraid¡­. afraid that you would¡­.¡¯ Loki shakes his head as he looks at the baby sleeping soundly. He swings the baby slowly left and right ¡®What a beautiful child¡¯ he said. Loki could not help but feel happy seeing the baby. ¡®What is her name?¡¯ Loki ask ¡®Nathalie¡¯ And Loki finally turns his face to look at Riana. He smiles before he chuckles and then heughs. ¡®You still could not forget her? Nathalie. That is the name of the nun that save you, right?¡¯ She nodded. There was silence again. Loki shakes his head. In his mind right now, he could that his ravens are being ughtered right now. Sasha ising and she ising fast to this location. She did not mind killing anything in her way. This is also an effective way of cutting his vision. It is actually hard to distinguish between his ravens and normal ravens But it would be easy if she just killed every ravens that she saw. He smiles thinking of how determined Sasha is in getting him Loki could no longer hesitates. The discovery of the child shocked him but it did not change his decision. After all, it is already meticulously nned He could not change the n midway. It would affect all of his other ns if he did that. But he does have to make some modification to the n since the baby is an unexpected surprise. He sighed and the moment he did that a powerful pressure fills the entire house. By now, the green mist could no longer be seen in the forest. Instead it swirls around the house like a smog. It is hard to see what is happening around the area of the house. In the house, this changes could not be hidden from Riana and Nathan. The green mist from the living room had alsoe down toward the basement. In that process of them talking the green mist had already fills the area of the basement Loki then click his fingers and all three of them was transported back in the living room. Even Riana and n Nathan was pull in by that teleportation force as they appear with Loki in the living room at the same position they were before, like they never have left. Only the difference this time is that Loki now have a baby under his arm. ¡®Sasha ising¡¯ Riana was not surprised that her father would notice Sasha. Even though she did not say anything about Sasha, it is just so Loki to know all the enemies trump card. Loki as an ally is a reliable. But as an enemy, he is very fearsome. He looks at Nathan and Riana and he said ¡®I¡¯ll make sure that she would be brought up well. Come here. To me.¡¯ Nathan seems to know that Loki had made his decision. He would protect the child and Riana. But not him. Riana look at Nathan beside her and there seems to be reluctance. But Nathan only smiles. He shakes his head and said ¡®You don¡¯t need to be that stubborn for me. This is good enough for me. Nathalie need at least one of his parents alive. She would need her mother¡¯ ¡®No¡¯ she said as she grips his hand tighter. Nathan close his eyes. There is no anger. Only resignation to his fate He had made his bed a long time ago. He just never had thought that he could at least experience what it was like to be¡­. kind and good. With Riana he is all of this. But the past would always catch up to him. In a world where Karma is real, and there is punishment for good and evil, where justice could win, where Laws of the World itself would find a way to manipte fate and destiny to bring judgment, this is the best kind of ending he could hope for He only hopes that his daughter would take toward her mother and not him. What an unfortunate thing if she were to take after him. He had a lot of things to regret in his life. But there are also good things. After all, it could not all be bad. He opens his eyes and then he hugged her. Loki only look at him, seemingly not caring. Nathan look toward Loki and Loki just nodded. Like he could understand what Nathan is going to do. Nathan lean on Riana left ears and said ¡®Thank you. Sorry. I love you¡¯ Then Nathan move his hand. He was about to incapacitate Riana. Time suddenly seems to slow down for Riana Riana is always stronger than him. The moment that Nathan make his move, Riana could feel the body of his husband jerk. She knew that Nathan wanted to incapacitate her, to render her unconscious and deliver her to Loki, deliver her to safety. If she wanted to, she could push Nathan right now and deflect that attack. She could do that But that¡­¡­that action is an emotional reaction. She might be the most romantic among all the three sisters but she is¡­. still Loki daughter. She was trained to be rational. Her heart wanted to stake it all and fight against her father with Nathan. But her mind is telling her, this is the best way. No, more urately this is the only way for her right now. if she was alone, if she did not have Nathalie, she would not hesitate. But she had a child. That child is her weakness. It is her strength. Her hopes and dreams. And Loki knows that. If there is a way to make sure that only one person dies today, Loki taking over Nathalie is that perfect way Loki had been in control since the beginning. She did not know how she supposed to fight against Loki at this point and win And she had felt that the rune in the house and the surrounding area was covered by the green mist There is many discipline of magic in the world. As for her, she made a sealing formation with the runes And one of the rules of sealing magic using runes is that in a given space only those who inscribe the runes could use their magic. But magic is always subject to circumstances. And runes have its own rules. It has its pulling force, and opposing forces. They are runes that constrained each other, repel each other, attract each other, and oveing each other. And Loki had always been her teacher. He knows more than her about magic. And he certainly knows more runes than her This act of filling the house with green mist is a familiar trick of the Trickster. The green mist has certain properties of Concept and Laws of the World. What the Concepts andws contained it, only could be known by the caster. Riana had fought many people, witches, warlocks, and all kinds of people who uses magic in her many missions. Whether it was one of the orderly discipline of magic, or those that uses rituals magic that summons an otherworldly force, channeling it from the Great Void, she had never seen someone more knowledgeable in magic other than her father All she knows, all of her powerse from him. How could she then able to stop the descent of her own father? It is then the easiest thing for Loki to break all the enchantments and the array formation in the house. If its anybody else, their secrets might not have been revealed. But because it is Loki, everything seems to became meaningless She had no power in this ce to go against her father. The choice then be simple. Either she fought her father and lose or let Nathan go and have a chance for her daughter It is a tragic decision. But it is the only decision she could take right now. She could only curse at her own powerlessness. >>>> Chapter 1035: The grain palace Her thought then speeds up and everything seems to slow down even more. She could see that her husband is using a chopping motion toward her neck slowly. Like a very slowed down video There is a force swirling around his hand. It is not enough to kill but strong enough to make someone unconscious. If she wanted to evade, now is the time. Her heart says fight. Her mind said to let it go. In that moment, she looks toward Nathalie under Loki arm. Loki seems to notice as he looks toward her. And he smiles. Even in this situation where everything seems to slow down, that her thought process be so fast that synapses is shooting off in her brain nerve, Loki seems to be able to sync his consciousness with her, matching up with the speed of her thought It is akin like moving in super speed where everything seems to slow down only it is different in that only the perception of time was slowed down. But even that did not escape Loki eyes. She made her decision right at that moment. She did not show any signs that she would deflect that attacking towards her Tears of sadness falls form her eyes and then she let go. Time seems to move again for her and just right before that hand reach her neck, she whispers to him ¡®Sorry. I love you¡¯ And then the strike connected. A shockwave exploded and disperse some of the green mist around Nathan and Riana. Riana was about to fall down but Nathan grab her and hugged her unconscious body. Nathan eyes is moist with water. He hugged her and he almost didn¡¯t want to let go. Loki then sighed ¡®You made the right choice.¡¯ Nathan did not answer. Instead he said ¡®It did not feel like it¡¯ Loki smiles bitterly. ¡®She is still one of my people after all. At the end, she chose to be a mother. I know she would never make this choice if not for the baby in my arms¡¯ Pausing for a second, he then added ¡®She did not like abandoning people. Because she was abandoned herself¡¯ Nathan did not say anything as the moment keep on moving. A second felt like a year. And he wished that time would stretch out for infinity as he hugged her tightly. He closes his eyes, fearing that his tears would fall down. Sadnesses in many forms. Nathan had suffered a lot in the course of his life And he had made people suffers before. A life of a sinner It is not like this is the first time he felt sadness. But nothing trumps this sorrow he is feeling right now A sorrow where even if he screams and sobs and unleash all the tears in his eyes, it could not be stopped. Bottling up like some kind of poisons that coursing through his vein. A sadness that have no name. He had felt what it felt like to fall in love. To live a normal life. A happy life. A life without no waves. Only calmness and peace. He felt the joy of being a father. Felt the joy of being a husband. Of someone who have been loved and of loving someone. And right now, at this moment, when death was so close that all of this happy memories shed inside his mind and his sorrow multiplied by a hundred fold. Knowing that he has to leave it all behind But then, thinking that his daughter would be safe, then that sorrows, the regrets and the fears all dissipated. The tears fall, but the sadness is no longer. He then looks at Loki and said with a cold voice. ¡®keep your promise¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®I¡¯ll take care of her¡¯ Nathan then carries Riana on his arms. One arm under her legs and the other supporting her back and he carried her toward Loki And then heid her down on the ground near Loki. Loki click his fingers and a bed made of green mist appears from underneath her and it floats before flying slowly behind Loki Nathan takes a deep breath. It is not every day that one knows exactly when they are going to die. It takes courage to face death, to ept death the way he is right now The Nathan in the past would never be this brave. But, he now has Nathalie. That child not once she was disturbed. She sleeps very peacefully. He then walks toward Loki ¡®Let me see her¡¯ Loki nodded as he let him close. Nathan did not n any sneak attack. He did not n ast minute escape attempt. He just looks at her baby daughter and he smiles He did not leave anyst words. Only a smile on his face and a few tearsing down from his eyes. Then he leans down and kiss the baby forehead. Then he walks away from Loki. He fears that if he flinched, if he suddenly attacks, the attack would also harm his precious treasure. Loki smiles and then he brought out something from his sleeve. His jackets flutter a bit as the wind seems to waves violently outside the house. But even so, it was not able to move the house. The green mist seems to protect the house. Loki smiles as he looks at toward the distance. In his eyes, he could see that Sasha had been sending attack toward the barriers he had set forth a few hundred kilometers away from this house She is now tangling with the barrier. It would not be long now before she arrives here. But Loki did not seem panicked To him, she came just right on time. Loki then look back at Nathan and shakes his head ¡®What?¡¯ Nathan asked ¡®Maybe¡­. just maybe, I judged you too early. You have learned self-sacrifice. You have learned what it is like to be kind. And you have learned to love. I would have never believed it if I didn¡¯t not see it with my own eyes. That you were capable of such thing¡¯ Nathan did not have the energy to keep ying this game. He would rather die quickly. Now that he had made his decision, his eyes return to that coldness in the past. The eye of the predator is back. When he is like this he is quite stoic. After all, just like politician, criminals also wear mask. And this is the mask he wears. The mask of a cold man. He simply said ¡®So, how do you want to do this?¡¯ Loki smiles mischievously. And then bringing out something from his sleeve, he showed him something. Nathan had to squint his eyes to look at what Loki was showing him. There on top of Loki palm there is a grain. Nathan then understood. He knows that grain. He had never seen it but he heard stories about it. The Grain Pce. It is said that in the early days of the rise of Loki, he had used the Grain Pce many times to bring his forces undetected. Other than the people who have been inside the Grain Pce no one knows what is inside the Grain pce. But some people said that the reason why the grain is called the Grain Pce is because if one enters the small grain, there is a space inside it asrge as a heavenly pce. In other words, the Grain pce is an artifact that manipte space and maybe even time. Since Nathan had never had any information about the abilities of the Grain Pce he did not know much about its capabilities. However, he does know that the Grain Pce is undetectable not only because of its size, it is also hard to trace its fluctuation of energy Butst he heard the Grain Pce belongs to Budiman, the Head Researcher of the Research Department of Pandemonium. Budiman himself is always travelling the world. Last he heard he already got married to some Japanese woman he met on his journey. But he still headed the Research Department. After all, he could stillmunicate with Pandemonium even when he is far away. He has his ownmunication method and channels. It might be inefficient for the Head Researcher to do his job when he is on the other side of the world enjoying life, but the truth of the reason why he was give the position is because Budiman had been recognized by Death Monarch And what Death Monarch recognize about him is that he was loyal to him. he was capable and he is loyal. What more could Death Monarch ask for? while Budiman rarely research the more intricate technologies, neither did he pioneer new technologies or discoveries, he had built a few dozen Battlestar Destroyer ss spaceship for Pandemonium The Head Researcher title was a title of honor and of certain power in the Research Department Nathan knew that the Research Department is very vast in its size of people working there and the researchers there It might be only rivalled by the Order of Thinkers researchers >>>> Chapter 1036: The signal However, Nathan did not have the chance to uncover all of its secrets because Sasha had warned him not to dig too deep toward the Research Department And he stopped because he knew that there are some secrets, that once you knew, there is no going back As for the title of the Head Researcher, there were other researchers that research other technologies and their research is sometimes outstripped Budiman importance. But Budiman is still considered a bigshot in the Research Department because of his close rtions with many of the inner circle of Pandemonium. The Head Researcher of the Research Department is like a supervisor. Budiman was also given the most freedom. And what most people didn¡¯t know was that Budiman is not the only Head Researcher. There are others. It was like the Professor title for the Research Department. And unlike the other professors, Budiman was given the freedom none of them have. As long as he checks in every few years, building a few Battlestar for Pandemonium, he is free to go wherever he wants. The Grain Pce has always been under Budiman possession. And since he had been roaming the world, while Budiman did meet a few prominent figures in the world in his journey, from what Nathan remembers, there was no such information that Loki had met Budiman. But if they did¡­. what did Loki offer to Budiman to give the Grain Pce to him? Nathan was puzzled. Loki look at the puzzled face of Nathan and he immediately knew what he thinks about ¡®It¡¯s not what you think¡¯ he said. Nathan frowned and said ¡®And what do you think I am thinking about?¡¯ Loki smirks and said ¡®I know you think that I got Budiman in my pocket. That I bribe him to get the Grain Pce.¡¯ ¡®You didn¡¯t?¡¯ ¡®No¡¯ ¡®Then, how it is now in your hands?¡¯ Loki chuckles a bit and said ¡®I ask for it¡¯ When Loki answers like that, Nathan was speechless for a few seconds and then he said ¡®That easy?¡¯ Lokiughs a bit. He did not seem to care that Sasha ising closer to this house. And he did not seem to be worried of anything. Everything seems to be moving ording to n. Though, he had to make a few adjustments with the sudden appearance of the child, this amount of changes is eptable. Loki answers Nathan question ¡®The Grain Pce belong to me in the first ce. I have never relinquished my right to it. I got it from a giant Lamia in Greece. It was mine. I guess you didn¡¯t know that. Well, that is understandable. When I was doing all that, I doubt you have as extensive of awork of secrets like you do now. And, well, you didn¡¯t have the Book of Secrets back then¡¯ Nathan then understood. While he knows of the Grain Pce he did not know its backstory. People close to Death Monarch or those who had been seeing him in the early days of the Fall, they rarely talk a lot about what happens in those early days It was like they were protecting a secret. The funny thing was, that Death Monarch himself had never issued a gag order about his origins and his past It is just something natural. Those who know him in his earlier days, is wary of sharing Death Monarch past, fearing that they might offend him Not many people wanted to look at the sky above and wonder whether a sword or a thunderbolt is going to strike them down. And with the Shadow Guards releasing rumors after rumors about Death Monarch, obscuring Death Monarch past even more, those who knows Death Monarch after the rise were left with only the mysterious image of Death Monarch that unfathomable guardian god of Pandemonium. So, there is a hole in Nathan information. Loki did not know what Nathan is thinking as he continues talking ¡®And it¡¯s not like Budiman did not have any other space rted items. He still has the Golden Pagoda of the Three Eyed Asura. That is also an items that have some abilities like the Grain Pce. But I must admit, that the Pagoda is more like some kind of defensive treasure. Unlike the Grain Pce which is stealthier.¡¯ Nathan did not say anything else. He knew why Loki emphasizes the Grain Pce stealth. In Bolivia, he was caught unaware by Loki. Thinking about it again, it might be because of the Grain Pce. Loki smiles at Nathan and then he made a pulling gesture with his other hand with his finger pointing toward the grain. Both Riana and the baby was sucked into the Grain Pce. Loki close his hand and the grain disappears. Nathan could now breathe easy. Loki would not kill Riana and her daughter. Because while Loki could be cruel, he is not entirely heartless. And now there is only Loki and Nathan in the house. There was silence for a few second before Nathan said ¡®Kill me¡¯ Loki shakes his head ¡®Not yet. But I do think it is appropriate to make some preparation beforehand. After all, it is now the finale to this performance¡¯ Saying this he put his hand together like he was praying. When that hand pped with each other, it was like the sound of thunder was breaking out. The green mist surges toward Nathan and envelops him. It tied his feet and his hand. And he was forced to float in the air as translucent chains connected the manacles on his hand and his feet Loki smiles and he said ¡®This is the finale. I hope you would be satisfied¡¯ BOOOM! And then a sound of explosion could be heard and with the sound exploding out, it created a powerful force. The shocking from the sound created a powerful shockwave that surges toward the sky and burrow to the Earth The powerful force tears apart the clouds above, making the sky clear of any clouds. Some unfortunate flying creatures that waste in running away was swept by this force. The stronger one were flung a hundred kilometers away, but the weak tear itself apart. The ground around the area where Loki was standing cracked and then depressed down like some powerful force of gravity is pushing it down. The pirs of the house cracks and crumbles, all of its protection was stripped away by that powerful force. The sound of trees falling with a powerful snap echoes in therge forest. That force had ttened the forest around it. And the green gas in the surrounding area were all absorbed toward the house, creating a storm of energy that distorts the Laws and the Concepts of Time, Space and affected reality itself. That is how powerful the sudden surge of energy had umted in that instant. And right at that moment, Loki smiles, like his n had borne fruit. At the same time, somewhere in an empty ind, there is a woman wearing a red smiling demon mask with horns on each side who is looking at her bracelet. She was wearing flowing red robe. This woman is none other than Trisha the Red Smiling Demoness. She looks away sometimes. But after a few second she would look back at her bracelet. She was waiting for something and then her bracelet glows and she nodded. She got the signal. The moment that Loki had created that surge of energy, he had also sent a signal to Trisha. Trisha knowing the full n of Loki had always been in standby. This ind she is in is not too far from Pandemonium and yet also not too close. If it¡¯s too far, Loki fears that the signal would be distorted. Especially with Time and Space dtion is everywhere in the world right now If it¡¯s too close, someone might notice and that also wouldplicate things with Pandemonium. Trisha knowing the ns knows that while Death Monarch dere his support for her lord, her lord ns is not to stay at Pandemonium and ept Death Monarch offer. But who knows what Death Monarch would do? Maybe he would imprison Loki for his safety or he might put him in house arrest. And it is not like Trisha could ry harden he heart to kill her former allies if they were to meet with each other Their objectives are different. It is better not to meet with each other She had sent her avatar with Greisha to Nowhere Land to make sure that the criminals there did not escape. At the same time, Riana had also disappeared. Trisha then was sure that Riana went to meet with the Broker. Riana shares with her everything about her life¡­except her rtionship with the Broker. She did not broach her upon the topic and Riana herself also did not say anything about it. She just hopes that Lord Loki would not be too hard on her second sister. While her avatar was supervising the security and making sure that Greisha could do her job without mistake, her real body was here, finishing up the finishing touch of Loki ns. On her right wrist is a bracelet. The bracelet is now glowing intermittently. That is the signal. >>>> Chapter 1037: For whose benefit The signal had gone off. She shakes her head ¡®Going have to do this right¡¯ she mutters to herself Right now, most of the world power had theirmunication cut off. Other than some few people who have powerful abilities to contact other people in other continents like Hirate, most people in the world right now have no way ofmunicating with each other. But Loki somehow is able to send signals tens of tens of thousands kilometers away, unaffected by the storms of energy or the density of the energy that is filling up the world That is in itself is remarkable. But as Trisha had learned, she knew better than to question Loki the origins of all of this technology. Regardless of all of that, she had received the signal. ¡®Lord Loki had finished his preparations there. I just have to make sure that there is not mistake in my part¡¯ she reminded herself. She began looking at the circle she had made inside therge cave. On the walls of the cave, there is runes. These runes that Trisha had carved using a special carving knife all had space and time properties. Even just looking at the runes one could sense the power of the Laws of Time and Space. On the ground, there is a circle. These circle is oveid with matrixes of other circles that ovepped with each other. inside each of these circles, are runes, hieroglyphs and symbols. There is strengthening runes. Bonding runes. Pulling and pushing runes. And many others. Most of them are runes that made it able tobine so many different principles of array formation thate from different methodology She took a walk and look at the walls and the ground and she nodded to herself, satisfied. She had check it for the third time. There is no mistake. She did not build this array in the open space because she fears that some people would be able to see her. Death Monarch might be in seclusion but not the other two. Lord Loki said to her that Jean will not have extra power to look over Pandemonium while he is maintaining the portal toward the Seresian world However, the same could not be said for Hikigaya. No one knows what he is doing right now. She then sat on one of the stone boulder inside the cave and waited. She hopes that Loki would not punish second sister that bad. And then she sighed. ¡®As long as my lord did not go overboard, everything would be fine¡¯ She convinced herself. Then closing her eyes, she waited for another signal toe In Pandemonium, right now, as the surge of power radiated outwards, it creates a massive powerful shockwave that tten the forest in the radius of a thousand kilometers. The monsters and gigantic beast nearby was also affected as they flee from the area as fast as they can. The sound of explosion echoes endlessly. Sasha who is in the sky right now, now flies without obstruction. Her speed be even faster as the premonition of something bad is about to happen resonate strongly in her heart The beating of her heart, this feeling of uneasiness that spreads all over her body, this is without a doubt, a premonition. Something bad is going to happen. And because of this feeling of uneasiness, her speed be faster. The clouds parted, the wind split apart and sonic boom echoes in the sky Without no obstruction of the green mist, Sasha arrives in front of that safe house a few minutester. She stopped in the air, creating a st as she stopped suddenly. Another sonic boom exploded in the sky as the air around her seems to be distorted. She frowned the moment she arrives near the house. She looks down at the house and click her tongue ¡®Am I¡­. toote?¡¯ she thought to herself. Taking a deep breath, she thennded slowly to the ground. There, in front of the house, there is someone looking at her. She narrowed her eyes. She did not need anyone to introduce that person to her As she walks closer to that person, and she could see that person more clearly she is confident that person is none other than Loki the Trickster. Only he would be this elegant and calm in such a situation. And he is the only that could havee here faster than her. Lokie with a new face this time. She smiles. It is not the first time she had been dealing with the Trickster. A new face, a new style, every time they meet. Maybe that is why he is so hard to read. Loki wears what looks like some kind of a tailored high end three-piece suit, with a marron tie thatplement the blue windbreaker over his suit. On top of his head, there is a fedora thatplete this style of him that make him look imposing just by standing there. There is a sense of calmness around Loki, a smile on his face, with a glint of mischief in his eyes. he wears a leather shoes, clean even when all around him seems to be the painting of chaos. Trees cracking on its seams, dead birds and monsters, cracked earth and smell of soil like it caught on fire, all could be seen, heard and smell all around him A picture of chaos. Yet, in that picture, Loki seems to be standing in the center of it, like some kind of focal point of the painting, unaffected by all of it. This time he dressed in a way that makes him look intimidating, imposing and elegant all at the same time. ¡®Like his brother, he sure likes to pressure his opponent even before they talk to each other¡¯ she thought to herself as shees closer to Loki There is no longer any green mist in the area. It seems to disappearpletely. Sasha is puzzled but she knew this must have something to do with the sudden surge of energy a couple of minutes ago Loki had done something. And because of that she became even warier. She tries to spread her Divine Sense. But the moment she did that, she frowned and her body trembles a bit. Her eyes narrowed ¡®Too chaotic¡¯ she mutters under her breath. In that moment when she tried to spread her Divine Sense, her Divine Sense bounced back from the area and she almost suffer an effect from a bacsh of energy. Fortunately, she did not force it. Whatever Loki had done, it creates an unstable space and time around the area. And it is not some simple distortion which would go away in a few minutes. This is a strong distortion of Laws. The energy had distorted the concepts andws of the world around here, from thews of time and space, and also the elements. She looks back at Loki, wonder what this Trickster is nning to do. There is a broken house and in front of that broken house is Loki. The house itself seems to be hanging by a thread Some of the house pirs is standing only by some kind of illusory green pirs that probably was made by Loki green mist. If that were not there, then the house might already all crumbled. And Loki was not alone. There is the Broker floating in the air, with chains around his hand and feet, floating weakly beside Loki Nathan seems to be in a trance state, his eyes shows whites. There did not seems to be any response from him Around the house is the scene of utter destruction. There are no clouds above the area. And there is a deep rift behind Loki. Half of the house had fallen into that rift, while the other half is teetering on copsing. All around, tears of time and space could be seen with the naked eye. Sasha was puzzled. There is many question in her head. But the most important question of them all, is Why wait? Why wait for her? Loki smiles that charming smile towards her. ¡®Sasha, we meet again. It has been a long time since I see you¡¯ There is a smile on his face that would charm almost anyone. That is the allure of Loki the Trickster. His face is a mask, and it is the same for his words and his demeanor. All of it is a mask, to hide his true intention. Most people would be disarmed by his smile. So enchanting, so alluring, but Sasha is not anyone She knew better than anyone how dangerous the smile of this man is. Tricks, secrets and lies. That is what Loki is. Everything about him is a lie. To trust him when you are his enemies, his obstacle, is not a wise decision. And she also knew that the reason why he said that is not simply him being happy seeing her. He had been hunting her for the six years. One could imagine that Sasha mood at seeing him is quiteplicated. She wanted to stop him from doing something that there is no going back from. But at the same time Sasha herself is not quite fond of Loki. But she knew to ignore her personal feud with this man and focused on the more important thing. Sasha narrowed her eyes and then she sighed ¡®Loki¡­you do not have to do this. Death Monarch had dered protection for you. Stop. Come with me to the Pce. No one is going to die today.¡¯ And then she added ¡®Doing this¡­. will not benefit anyone¡¯ Loki chuckles >>> Chapter 1038: Fighting in the dark, serving the light ¡®Oh¡­. but you are wrong. Doing this will benefit someone.¡¯ ¡®You?¡¯ Sasha ask, there is disdain in her tone ¡®No¡¯ Loki shakes his head, a mischievous smile on his face. Loki pointed his finger toward Sasha. ¡®You.¡¯ ¡®It will benefit you¡¯ Sasha close her eyes for a second before opening it. She had guessed it. But she did not like being right at this time. Loki then continue saying ¡®You also were afraid of the Book of Secrets abilities didn¡¯t you?¡¯ she sighed and answer ¡®The Broker is allied with us.¡¯ ¡®That is not an answer. And¡­. Did my brother know that?¡¯ Hearing this Sasha forehead creased. ¡®No¡¯ Loki smiles as he said ¡®What do you think he would do to you if he knew you did this behind his back? Knowing his temper toward criminals in general, he would not be happy with you¡¯ ¡®The decision of the Shadow Guards is under my authority. Death Monarch trusted me, knowing that whatever decision I make, I make it in the sole purpose of protecting him¡¯ Sasha answer Loki sighed. ¡®I know my brother. He would never kill you for this. And that is why you did this. But he still has to set an example¡¯ His eyes look straight at her. And she looks at him, unflinching. His voice is deep and terrifying. It is unlike the Loki she knew. Loki had always been yful. But now, there seems to be a darkness around him. A darkness that he himself wanted to inhabit. Sasha had read the n in the letter. In that letter he outlined what he would do and why he is doing it. That is why it isplicated. She came here to stop him killing the Broker. But she never intended to fight with him. She knew what he had sacrificed. She wanted to persuade him. But she knew Loki. She knew that Loki would note to Death Monarch Because Loki is man with all the ns. This is a man who knew what he wanted and did not hesitate to do whatever it takes to get it. Ruthless, determined. That is her assessment of Loki the Trickster. Like he is being guided by some noble purpose, he would not stop and he would not change his n to amodate others. And that is why she had begun contacting her operative sin secret from the beginning of her conversation with Loki Loki is not the only one with the gadgets. She is buying time. Loki did not seem to notice it. Or maybe he simply doesn¡¯t care Sasha still did not know why Loki wanted her to be there. She still did not understand fully Loki ns. And while she is talking, it seems that Loki also seems to amodate her. Maybe this is simply theatrics. Or maybe, he had something to say. Probably because Sasha is the one that knew all the backstory, knew what this Trickster had done, had sacrificed for Pandemonium and Death Monarch, he wanted her to know and understand him. Loki then continue by saying to her ¡®If he knew about this, he had to punish you. Regardless whether sacking you from the position of the leader of the Shadow Guards or showing his displeasure in other manners, whichever way he chooses, it would affect the stability of Pandemonium¡¯ ¡®And even if he does not punish you, that would also affect the stability of Pandemonium. After all, it would show that you could do anything you want. That would attract enemies that you would not want. Trust me¡¯ There was silence between them. The wind moves fiercely behind them. But it did not affect them, like they were in a separate dimension. The rift behind Loki also seems to echoes some noise from the ground. Sighing, Sasha then said ¡®There is another way. Come with me. There is no need to do this. We could find another way, Loki¡¯ Loki only smiles, shakes his head and he said ¡®You and I, we both know that the stability of the forces in Pandemonium is very fragile. One moment of carelessness is enough to induce chaos. If the forces in Pandemonium sense that Shadow Guards is being distrusted by Death Monarch, then you could imagine the consequences¡¯ Sasha frowned at this thought ¡®The Central Court had never liked you. The Three Army also have a bone to grind with you. Not to mention the individual ministers that was targeted by your investigation. Then, there is still other intelligence agency of the other world powers that would like to attack you when you were down. To take down the Shadow Guards would be quite an aplishment for them. For it weakens Pandemonium¡¯ Then Loki added ¡®You are the dog that bites and barks at any enemies of your master. But if that dog no longer have the protection of its master, then that dog would get beaten to death¡¯ Sasha shakes her head and said ¡®Death Monarch would not let it go that far¡¯ ¡®Yes, my brother would not let it go that far. But, the attack to you would change the status quo. Peace would be broken. And knowing my brother penchant of leaving Earth every few years, there would be casualties. What would you do¡­. when he leaves again?¡¯ ¡®We have managed to contain it before¡¯ Sasha said Loki nodded and said before rebutting her again. It almost seems like Loki is teaching her ¡®Yes, but still people die. Imagine if Pandemonium had an open internal instability. The schemes and plots of the court, the self-sacrificing mindset of the army, and you are looking at a lot of dead people that would get suck into this whirlpool of power struggle inside Pandemonium¡¯ Sasha be silent. She knew this to be the truth. Loki smiles wider ¡®That is what none of them understood. But I knew you would understand me. People said that Pandemonium is heaven on Earth.¡¯ Well, Pandemonium isn¡¯t exactly a utopia. But, the reason why it has such a reputation is simply because Pandemonium is safe. Death Monarch is here! The strongest man in the world sits at the throne of the strongest force in the world!¡¯ He said with a bitter smile. Sasha did not interfere. She seems more concerned about Nathan behind Loki. While he was talking, she is thinking of ways of trying to release Nathan. Loki continues ¡®The problem of a monster horde did not affect the lives of the people of Pandemonium. We have enough elite forces to drive back and even annihte monster hordes. We are so powerful against these monsters, that sometimes we even let some of them live so we could train soldier recruit so that they could level up.¡¯ ¡®But this¡­ce¡­.is not perfect. As there is light, there is darkness¡¯ ¡®You do not publicize how many people died because of internal conflicts that happens thest time. Unknown spies that dies in the shadows. Ministers that were framed. Soldiers who had died in the line of duty. Not to safeguard Pandemonium safety but because they were embroiled in the power struggle between the forces of power in Pandemonium. This time, if such a thing happens again, expect that casualties to rise even higher. Because the stake is even bigger this time¡¯ He did not stop. It seems like Loki had a lot to say. Like he is leaving an advice for her. Knowing what she knows now, she believes that Loki is doing this for the continued dominance of Pandemonium She herself did not know how to feel about this. Her own rtionship with Loki isplicated to say the least. But after reading that letter, she knew this is bigger that some enmity between her and him. This affects Pandemonium. There is always a hesitation in her heart after reading that letter She did not really know when pushes to shove, would she be really unhesitant? After all, the ns that Loki had made, is not entirely harmful to Pandemonium. Instead, it could even be regarded as a very useful and beneficial to Pandemonium development. But she still did not think that Loki had to go to this far. For some reason, even though she herself was ustomed to the darkness that lies on the other side of the light, seeing the dark desires that not many people could see, evil scheming, terrible plots, a part of the darkness that not many people could see, she still yearns for the light. She is inside darkness, but she was fighting for the light. She would not say she is fighting for justice or truth. That is not what she was fighting for. She was fighting for the chance for people to live happy. She could not protect everyone. But she could protect a lot of people. She could protect the people she loves and the people under her. And now, she could protect the people of Pandemonium A woman fighting in the darkness, serving the light. And as such, even though she knows that Loki ns is good, she at least wanted to preserve some kind of light in Loki Because while he is someone that had been hunting her for thest six years, Loki had never meant harm for her. His action might have led to some bad encounters, but in the end, it is because they look at different things and chasing different things that they have a conflict. It is not because they hated each other. >>>> Chapter 1039: Internal problems of pandemonium Loki respected Sasha and even admire her loyalty. And Sasha respected and admire Loki self-sacrifice, and his vision that could see the bigger picture, a better tomorrow And the other reason is because Loki is Sina beloved. And Sina is her friend. If Loki kill the Broker and take his ce, there is no going back There would be a huge target on his back. he would be a fugitive in every sense of the word. The infamy is no longer undeserved. It would be real. She knows that Loki wanted to enter the Crime Alliance. Once he enters that, regardless of the deration of Death Monarch, the hunt for him would intensify. Many people died in the Multiversal Convergence. People are angry and they know who to me. And that anger would explode. The whole world will be searching and trying to capture him. Because, like Loki said, Azief would not always be in this world. He would leave. And when he would leave, Pandemonium would have bigger problems to deal with rather than focusing their forces trying to protect Loki As long as Loki did not enter Pandemonium, there would always be a chance that he could be captured or killed. Not that it would be easy to capture and kill the Trickster, but the possibility is there. Sasha do not know the right answer. So, she could only sigh inwardly as Loki keep talking to her as she tries to sort out her messy thoughts Loki did not know what Sasha is thinking about as he continues talking ¡®If my brother isn¡¯t there, foreign interference would me more resentment between the forces in Pandemonium and borne more conflicts. We don¡¯t know that the next time my brother decided to leave Earth, it might take him a decade toe back¡¯ And then he smiles as he said ¡®Or maybe he would not evene back. I shudder to think the impact of such long absence would do to the forces inside Pandemonium. Last time is bad enough. The Central Government had cut off contacts with the Three Army. The Three army establishes their own court independent of the Central government¡¯ ¡®If my brother did not return home at that time, and resolve the misunderstanding between the civil officials and the military, then I suspected that the only way to resolve that conflict were for them to kill each other or annihte each other¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think it woulde to that¡¯ Sasha said But Loki shakes his head ¡®There were nearly a civil war in thisnd. All because of the death of some soldiers and ministers. That is how fragile the peace in Pandemonium¡¯ ¡®And that is how easy it was for one person to sow distrust and discord between the forces in Pandemonium. Death Monarch gave us a lot of leeway. That had caused us to do our own things. When he is here, it is easy. Because he is the focal point of our unity. But when he is not there, then we are like lone branches. Easy to break.¡¯ Sasha went silent at this. She also known about that conflict. And she also knows how bad it was. There was the Southern Court and the Eastern court. The military exercise control over the four corners of Pandemonium while the Central Court governs the administration sending decrees to the city lords. There was a sense of alienation. There was this feeling of discontent that was about to blow up. And it was all because of one-person scheme. It was Void scheme One person was all it takes for the government to fragments into pieces. It tells more about the disunity between the forces of pandemonium rather than highlighting Void scheme Void scheme was not particrly genius. It was even elementary. It was simple to uncover. But there are some people, in the military, in the court that wanted the conflict toe to a head. But no one wanted an open all-out war against each other. At least, it did not reach that point. At that time, the battle was conducted in the dark. The civilians did not feel the shakings of the political fragmentations. But for the forces in Pandemonium, the reason they did not touch the civilians or embroiled them in their political struggle is simply because it would then be a justification for the other forces¡­.to attack under the banner of righteousness And the other reason was that no one would dare to bear the wrath of Death Monarch when he returns if he were to find out that some subordinate forces of him touches the people of Pandemonium. He might forgive political transgression but he would not forgive involving unaffiliated citizens into the struggles of the powerful What he said, is his will. And his Will, will be done. Fortunately, the matter was resolved But what Loki is saying is something that is not out of the possible scenario that could happened. Loki then said toward Sasha ¡®If you want Pandemonium to continue existing, then you have to rely on the people here¡¯ Then looking left and right, he smirks and said ¡®It is imperative for you to reduce your enemies, and add more allies. If you were to be distrusted by Death Monarch, that stability would crumble¡¯ ¡®I believe that he would still trust me¡¯ But Loki only smiles as he said ¡®Trust is hard to earn. It took years to build a reputation but it would only take a few second to destroy it. The people, the court, the army always believed that the power of the Shadow Guardse from Death Monarch. But if he even shows even a hint of not believing you, a hint that his trust in you is not as absolute as some people had thought, it is like you are bleeding in the middle of the ocean. And sharks wille. And they will pounce, Sasha. Mark my words¡¯ Sighing, Loki then said ¡®I propose only the most beneficial ending to what an otherwise a gory conclusion¡¯ Sasha did not say anything. She knew the risk. She knew that Death Monarch would not punish her heavily. But she also knows that if it is revealed that she had been sheltering the founder of the Crime Alliance, Death Monarch reputation as the leading figure against the criminal activity of the Crime Alliance would be questioned. Because one might ask some ufortable question. Like, whether the Crime Alliance was actually a secret force of Pandemonium. It did not matter that it is not the truth. What matters is what people believed to be the truth. Like the matter with Loki and Death Monarch Since Loki had admitted that he was the one responsible for the disaster of the Multiversal Convergence, if Death Monarches out right now saying he was the one responsible for it, people would only have thought of him as trying to cover up for his little brother. The same would apply if the world finds out that Sasha was sheltering the founder of the Crime Alliance. At that time, spections would be flying left and right. Even if she denied it, even if Pandemonium itself denied it, it would not matter. People would think that they were just washing off their hands from the responsibilities. Lies travels faster than truth after all And this is only one of the effect of the fallout if the world knew she harbored one of the most wanted men in the world. Void is dangerous. But he is not a danger to the world. His powers made him very lethal in one on onebat. But he was never the mastermind. He did not gather criminals and negotiate their alliances. He was not the one that founded the cornerstone of the Crime Alliance. The Broker did. He was the mastermind of one of the most dangerous organization in the world, gathering criminals and misfits, deviants and demons and devils This infamy¡­. affects a lot of things. Especially if it is revealed. If Sasha was not afraid of the bad reputation of the Broker, why would she not reveal it earlier? As such, the following scenario that Loki had said would not be impossible. Instead, it is the likeliest possibility Sasha shakes her head and then said ¡®Then we just have to reveal that the Broker is cooperating with Pandemonium. He had change his ways and is now helping the forces of good. It would not be the first time weunder another person identity. It would be hard, yes, but it could be done. We could tack a few noble achievements under his belt and give him a clean identity¡¯ Sasha said trying to persuade Loki Loki hearing this only chuckles as he has a question of his own. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you do that in the first ce?¡¯ Loki said smiling. The reason he asks that question is because he knows the answer Loki chuckle and then said ¡®Isn¡¯t it because you know that saying it like that, would surely kill him. There is no difference in outing him out and killing him. The Broker knows secrets. The problems about that is that he knows too many secrets. That is not good. That is not good at all¡¯ >>> Chapter 1040: The nightingale and the trickster (1) ¡®There are more people in this world that wanted him to shut his mouth rather than opening it. Some of the Crime Lords knows that the Broker possess an artifact that enables him to gain information. Some of them know what is called. Some of them is ignorant. The fact is, the secrets he kept is his insurance. If he started singing like a bird, then what do you think would happen?¡¯ Loki smirks and shakes his head Sasha is silent again. Then she sighed and said ¡®You do not have to sacrifice yourself this much¡¯ Loki look at Nathan behind him and shakes his head. Then he looks back toward Sasha. And then he said ¡®You do not know the internal structure of the Crime Alliance. You needed someone in the inside. I have that someone. But that is not enough. I already outlined my n. After this, if we were to meet each other, pretend that I have gone to the dark side. I would sell information to the Shadow Guards and I would sell some information to the Crime Alliance. A small sacrifice for a lot of big fish.¡¯ Sasha sighed and then she said ¡®Would nothing I say convince you to do otherwise?¡¯ Loki shakes his head. She hesitates to say something but in the end, she said it anyway ¡®He had married Riana¡¯ Loki smiles and said ¡®I know¡¯ Sasha eyebrows raised up. Clearly she was not expecting that answer from Loki. She frowned and then she said ¡®They had a daughter together¡¯ ¡®I also know that.¡¯ Sasha began to frown. If Loki knew all this¡­.he would still kill the Broker? She thought to herself. The more she thought about it, the more she believes that Loki would not hesitate to do what he said he would do. He is this determined? She muttered to herself. Sighing, she said ¡®What will you with those two?¡¯ Those two none other referred to Riana and her daughter Loki reply was nonchnt as ever ¡®They have nothing to do with this. I would protect them. Do not mistake me, Sasha. This is not personal. This is simply a necessity driven by circumstances. The Book of Secrets is necessary for me to have a firm foothold in the Crime Alliance. And killing him and revealing some things about him to the Crime Lords is important if I were to sit at the High Table. They need to believe that I am one of them¡¯ Sasha was not ready to give up so she said ¡®We could fake it¡¯ ¡®No, it has to be real¡¯ Loki said. Even as Loki and Sasha is talking the space and time around the area is still distorted. The energy is also in disarray. Loki then said. ¡®You do not know the methods of the Crime Alliance. They have a girl who could reconstruct past scene. If I know them, and I do know them, when I present the news of the Broker death, they would want details. When that timeses, they would verify it¡¯ Sasha frowned ¡®Then why are you revealing it right now? If what you said is true, someone wille here to reconstruct the scene. At that time, the scene of you and me talking would also be captured¡¯ Loki smiles and said ¡®While I do not have the full confidence to evade all of their detections, at least right now-¡® and he pointed toward the air around them ¡®-with the energy in disarray, with time and space distorting, they would not capture what we are talking about. They might see glimpses but not the full conversation.¡¯ ¡®Always with the tricks¡¯ Sasha said. ¡®But, I could not let you do this¡¯ Loki eyebrows raised up ¡®Oh. Even when it benefits you?¡¯ Sasha then said ¡®I know all of the things you said. I thought about it while I was flying here. I thought about all of that. The consequences of trying to save the Broker. The benefit of having him gone. It would not be hard to scrub any of his involvement with the secret ops of the Shadow Guards. But¡­I made a promise to myself. I would not let you be this¡­evil man the world believes you to be¡¯ Loki then chuckles loudly. ¡®Could it be that you¡­. are fond of me?¡¯ Sasha shakes her head and simply said ¡®Do not speak nonsense. Sina loves you. I would not let you do this. And the broker is a good man. He is a changed man¡¯ Sasha was trying to dy time as long as she could. But the words she said is not false. What she is saying right now dose from her emotions. ¡®I have killed a lot of people, Loki. I¡¯ve shot them, stabbed them, suffocated them, I kill them in variety of way and I did not regret. I live in a world of darkness full of monsters. Evil men and women that ravage the world with their evil. And I¡¯lle for them in the dark of night and rob them of the only thing they care about, their life. I have no pity or mercy toward monsters. But there is one thing that I avoided doing in my job. And that is to try not to kill innocent¡¯ Loki smiles and said ¡®The Broker is far from innocent.¡¯ Sasha nodded ¡®But, he is trying to be good. Tell me, Loki. Out of everyone that survives the hellishndscape after the Fall, the Fake World power struggle, the Weronian War, is anyone that survives all of these events¡­. innocent? Those who sat at the highest seat in the world right now, from President Hirate to our very own Death Monarch, which one of them did not spill blood of innocent whether identally or intentionally? ¡®ying towards my emotion. You have improved Sasha¡¯ Loki then look at his left and right. He smiles and then made a grasping motion with his finger. The moment he did that a knife appears in his hand, formed from the green mist that still exist under his feet Even though the green mist is scarce after creating that surge of energy, it is still around the house even though it is in low concentration ¡®Enough talking. I said all that needs to be said. I have told you what you needed to do¡¯ Sasha eyes narrowed. With that knife in Loki hands, Sasha knew that Loki is about to end the Broker life. This time Sasha could no longer remains calm. ¡®Why wait?¡¯ finally the question that Sasha wanted to aske out from her mouth. Loki only smiles and then he spins toward his back. The knife held tightly in his hand. It is clear that he wanted to stab the Broker behind him. Sasha also made her move. With her speed, she kicked the ground. BOOOM! A supersonic explosion urred as the ground that she had kicked were pulverized by the force of friction and speed. In that brief moment, Sasha moves faster than lightning. And in that brief moment, shee in between Loki knife and the Broker unconscious body. She is now in front of Loki and she push Loki hand that was holding the knife away. Loki strengthen his hand and while that deflection did stop his knife from reaching its target, his hand was not pushed away. BOOOM! A st of shockwave exploded as both of them is in a stalemate as the flow of time around them be normal. Just now, they fight in a hyper speed environment. Only now that they stopped that the st that was contained during their fight in hyper speed was unleashed to the world. Loki smirks and then using his other hand, he balls up his fist and punches toward Sasha chin. The simple movement created sonic boom that distorts the air and soundwaves. Both of them once again moves in super speed. Sasha evade to the right, as the punch misses its target. The force of that punch shoot straight toward the sky, creating a powerful st that clear up the sky and created another sonic boom in the sky Sasha brought out her sword in that brief moment and began shing toward Loki. Her sh splits apart the air in front of her and created a tear in space. Loki hand that was holding the knife was released. He smiles as he saw the sword intent were flying toward him He was not panicked as he mutters ¡®Shield¡¯ one runee out from his left palm and turns into an illusory shield that block all of the sword intent. He moves out of the way and using that other hand he will finish what he has started. His knife once again about to attack the Broker when suddenly, his sure fire attack missed In that brief moment when Loki was defending against the shield by throwing one of his rune to the sky, Sasha uses an illusory rope to tied itself around the Broker and pull him to her. So, as Loki was trying to stab the Broker, Sasha pull the Broker towards her causing him to miss. Loki smiles as he kicks the ground underneath his feet. The entire ground shakes before it exploded. Chapter 1041: The nightingale and the trickster (2) So, as Loki was trying to stab the Broker, Sasha pull the Broker towards her causing him to miss. Loki smiles as he kicks the ground underneath his feet. The entire ground shakes before it exploded. The radius of one meter around him depressed while outside that one-meter radius, the ground exploded and bursted up toward the sky. Large amount of soils rises up to the sky with stones and hard ground. Loki at the same time propels himself to the sky. ¡®Sharp¡¯ he mutters as he opens his left palm. Glowing runes floated out from his palm. The moment he said sharp, these runes fly towards the stones and the hard ground that was in the sky. It attached itself and suddenly even though the soil should not have given one the sense of it being sharp, Sasha could notice something that is wrong. Everything be sharp. From the small pebbles of stones to the irregr shape of hard ground that is all over the sky right now, everything had be sharp like a pair of knives Sasha n is simple. Since she could not defeat Loki in one on onebat, she would not even try. She would bring the Broker away. The area around them is still distorted because of the earlier surge of energy. Sasha ns to regroup with her operatives. But how could it be that easy? ¡®It is not that easy to run away from me!¡¯ Loki said as he throws another knife. A powerful bolt of lightning seems to explode from that knife. His knife seems to glimmers as bright as the sun. At the same time, the boulders, the pebbles, the stones and the soils that was forced up into the sky by Loki stomp turns into knife intent. They be iparably sharp. And then it pulverizes their matter. With a shape, with matter, there is restriction. A round shape stone and an irregr shaped soil, all of this could be turned into knife intent But, restricted by its shape, it could not reach the apex of sharpness. Loki attack right now might not be as supreme and domineering as Azief attack when he swings his sword and cut off an entire archipgo ind. But it is close to it. A mass of clear light appears from the knife. This light seems to extend to infinity. A knife light that could be seen tens of thousands of kilometers away appeared. It eclipsed the light of the sun and enveloped the entire forest. A sharp ring of the knife sounded out explosively and echoed like the ringing of a bell. Like a giant was awaken from its slumber, the sound created mental attack. ¡®Argh!¡¯ Sasha shouted as she unconsciously releases the translucent rope that she had used to tied up the Broker body. Sasha immediately realized what had happened as she kicks the clouds around her and fly down to grab back the Broker. But that knife did not yet explode with its ultimate potential. All of this took time to describe but it happens in the span of two seconds. Even as Sasha was trying to grab back the rope, her eyes sting. The sharpness that Loki had uses did not only sharpen the knife intent but also the concept of sharpness. Her eyes felt like something is stinging it. But she endures the pain. Because she knows one thing. Loki might not hesitate to kill the Broker. But he would not kill her. Because he needs her to man the helm of Pandemonium. So, she uses all of her strength and diverted it to increase her speed. The desperation in her heart, the trembling hand and her stinging eyes, all shows how determined she is to save the Broker. The broker since the beginning of the conversation till the battle is still unconscious. Whatever Loki did to him; it renders him unconscious to the point that he almost looks like he had died already In the sky right now, the clouds for ten thousand kilometers radius, is all clear. If this was before the Multiversal Convergence, this move of Loki would have the same effect like what Death Monarch had done. It would clear the sky of the entire world. Fortunately, this is after the Multiversal Convergence. If not, many forces would know, right now, in one region of Pandemonium, there is an intense battle that is happening involving the most wanted man Loki and the elusive leader of the Shadow Guards Sasha The sound of booming fills the sky, and distortion could be seen all above the skies. And all one could see is endless vast blue sky with nothing else. There are no single clouds to be seen like someone had erased it. Like some kind of pristine painting that had not been added with some colors yet. Only blue skies and yellow sun But if one looks at the sky, they would feel their eyes sting. Like there is knives striking their eyes. If even people who are not close to that knife power felt this way, what else could be said about Sasha who is near that knife. That knife travelled slowly in the air while being disintegrated and be knife intent that covers everything around Sasha. BOOOM! A powerful shockwave seems to explode that affects the Laws and Concepts all around Loki He is smiling with his eyes looking very dangerous If Sasha was the target right now, and Loki wanted to kill her, she would probably be minced to death. But because she was not, she keeps flying down trying to grab the Broker even as injuries appears in her skin. Her skin is already tough surpassing the strongest metal known in the world Everyone who had reached Disk Formation would have skins that are hard to break, as everyone undergoes physical metamorphosis during the Energy Disperse Stage. But right now, her skin is as fragile as paper as wound appears like scratches. At first the scratches are small but as moments passed by, the wound slowly berger. The pain which at the beginning simply felt like a bite of group of ants now the pain is akin of having putting your hand into a wood chipper Loki might not want to kill Sasha but he surely could hurt her Sasha could feel that there is an endless sphere of chilling light enveloping her, wounding her and trying to stop her. And that chilling light is about to envelop the Broker. Even her mental state seems to be stung with the sharpness of the knife intent. Almost like it could even cut her memories The closer she is toward grabbing the rope that is iling in the air as the Broker keep falling, the more pain she experiences. ¡®Loki attack¡­. affected the Concepts and Laws of the world¡¯ this is what she concluded. That¡¯s the only way to exin this fierce but sharp attack If only she knew how close she is to the mark. Loki in the past had used such methods to deal with the White Witch. He had carved an inerasable tattoo on the body of the White Witch. A tattoo that hints toward the future. Only after using thest vestiges of the White Witch memories, that the tattoo had disappeared. But, before all of that happens, Loki had erased White Witch memories about him. The same attack is now enveloping Sasha Fortunately, this is not an attack directed at her mental state. If not, she would suffer all kinds of excruciating pain right now. Loki on the other hand, just floats in the sky, his eyes seems to look at the sight of Sasha flying down trying to catch Nathan. Nathan is unconscious and did not respond to anything. He looks at all of this with coldness. That one attack is enough to do what it supposed to do. His Divine Sense is also limited here but he could guess that when he was talking with Sasha before, Sasha had called for reinforcement. It did not matter. His eyes kept looking. But his eyes are unlike normal eyes. There is images of matrixes and runes in his pupil. He is calcting. Calcting probabilities. It takes a great deal of control to unleash an attack that could destroy an entire continent and make sure that it is only limited to a certain ce and people. Sasha who is in the middle of that force felt a kind of petrifying brutality and cruelness in that attack. As she was about to reach the rope, suddenly a force cut toward the rope and her finger grabs only air. Powerful force of destruction and full of murderousness seems to try to push her away ¡®Arghh!¡¯ She yelled as her body burst out with energy. ¡®I will not let you get your way!¡¯ she shouted. The force is about to push her away and shredded the Broker into pieces but as she opens her mouth to scold Loki, she also begins to sing. And the moment she sings, the worldlyws seems to change. >>> Chapter 1042: The nightingale sings The wind changes course, the rivers bellows seems to slowly rise to the air, the ground seems to shake with giddiness and the sky seems to spirals. There is white aura around her as she sings. And this white aura seems to spread out wider The Song she sang is unlike any other song the world had ever heard. There is lyrics. But it is anguage no one had ever heard. Yet, each melody, each word of the lyrics of the song she sang seems to affect the Laws of the World. Sasha energy drains a lot in that moment. But at the same time, it repelled that sharpness of the knife intent. Loki narrowed his eyes thought to a poem ¡®The bird that soars on the highest wing, Builds on the ground her lowly nest, And she that doth most sweetly sing, Sings in the shade when all things rest: Inrk and nightingale, we see What honor hath humility He was reminded of this poem. The song is not words. But a melody that calm the destruction and murderousness. It is not quite urate to say that it is a life force. It is simply a song so beautiful that even the Laws and Concepts stop to listen Even Loki for a second felt enchanted by the song and his mind nearly stopped thinking. The calction in his head nearly deviated. That is how enchanting the song of a Nightingale really is. Sasha unique ss is the Nightingale. Many people believe that the strongest power of the Nightingale is her stealth That is what Sasha wants the world to believe. It is not stealth but her song. Her song is that ability she kept secrets of When one thinks of Nightingale, they think of that bird who sing so sweetly that it inspires bards and poets and bring calmness into one heart Loki knew the Etherna who had this power. It is because he had the Book of Mysteries in the original timeline. He did not know the name of that Etherna but he does know the feat of that Etherna. That Etherna probably is something very dangerous and powerful for a chapter is dedicated to it. It is not like there isn¡¯t any Etherna mentioned in the Book of Mysteries but there is only a few that was dedicated an entire chapter too The Book of Mysteries had many chapters. The first few chapters are of course about magic. Orderly magic that have well thought system. And if you go further, there is other magic. Not so orderly magic. But once in a while, when you peruse the Book, you would find there is a few chapters that dedicated to some ancient being. There was Etherna. And there is even Eldritch being in the Dark Universe. The Nightingale is actually an Etherna that transformed herself into a bird. Every Nightingale that exist in the Universe is actually following Her image. When life appears in any worlds, in any universe, and life began to bloom and all kinds of creature evolve and appears, there would be always be a Nightingale bird. It is coded into creation itself. Whether it is a big and titanic Nightingale birds or small nightingale birds that people once use to see on Earth, as long as life develops the way Earth does, it would always have a Nightingale bird. Like Gods that put their Will Stamp into the consciousness of living beings to worship them, the same could be said for the phenomenon of always having a singing bird in a creation. And the song that Sasha had sung is the most beautiful song that Loki had ever heard. In the Book of Mysteries, it is said that when the Nightingale Etherna sang, worlds were created, and even Laws and Concepts of the Universe stops to listen. And she sung so beautiful songs, that every Etherna would stop what they were doing and they would sit down under therge tree that is in the center of their world and listen to her song Etherna does not fall sick or get injured, nor do they age or die. Before The Supreme One create The Creator and Destroyer, before Time was introduced to the Universe, before the concept of life and death appears, that is the state of Etherna. But living for such a long period, they get tired in their hearts and their mind. The song of that titanic bird that would perch on the highest branch of the tallest tree in the Etherna world would heal the tiredness in their hearts, minds and souls. And they after finished singing, it would chirp happily and flew outside of Etherna world. The Book did not tell Loki why the Nightingale sings or where she goes. She was the first Etherna that roams the empty Universe. But she was probably unlike any other Etherna in the Universe. Since she was the first to went out of the where the Etherna was, she probably knows that outside of their world, there is only emptiness. But she would still flies in space and she would sing. For whom, that song was? Does the song still echo until today? Does the song of the sea, the song of the earth, is merely thest vestiges of Her Will? Or is it the echoes of a long bygone era only heard today? And the reason why an entire chapter of the Book of Mysteries was dedicated to this unnamed Etherna is because, she is the only one that had her Will coded into every creation. Regardless of the kinds of birds, regardless of the kind of the world, there would always be a bird that would sing sung beautiful song that would inspire all kinds of thoughts This is a grace and a gift from the Supreme One toward this one particr Etherna. Whether this Etherna participated in thest battle between the Etherna and the Destroyer, that remains unknown. But her Will live on and not like the inherited state of the system. It lives in in every living being in every universe and dimension As long as there is life that would be able to stand the test of time, there would be a singing bird. And for Earth, that is the Nightingale. In that brief moment, Loki remembers all of this and nearly forget what he needed to do and wanted to do But then the Song ended. And he quickly regains back his calmness as he looks at Sasha who is pale and have wrinkly skins is about to reach Nathan. The knife that he had thrown had lost all of its luster. The knife intent that was so domineering and powerful had disappeared almost like an instant. It was calmed down by that song. Loki only shakes his head ¡®It is unexpected that Sasha had such a trump card.¡¯ Then a smile formed on the end of his mouth ¡®But, that is not enough¡¯ muttering this, Loki kick the air and almost in a second he appears below Nathan who is about to fall down toward him Loki made another grasping motion and this time, there is a sword on his hand. This sword is translucent almost like it is made out of air itself His eyes close for a second. And then he shes down. This time he put a little effort in his attack. The reason why it was so hard to kill Nathan before is because Loki fears that the attack he would unleash would hurt Sasha. Right now, they are separated. To some people it might not seem that way as it almost appears like Sasha is only a few inches away from grabbing the Broker to her But for someone with Loki power as long as you are not really in front of that person or already grabbing that person, a few inches away is like a world away BOOOOM! Arger shockwave exploded and before Sasha could grab the Broker, she who have now been drained almost all of her power was pushed away by a powerful shockwave st This time, she could no longer fight against the force Sasha in that one moment, just right before she was pushed away by the shockwave, look at the Broker and sigh. She closes her eyes and put down all hope, and turns into a white sh that uses the shockwave to propel herself backward safely. She was blown a thousand kilometers away in that brief moment. She forces herself to stop in midair, as she deals with the aftershock that was not as strong as the initial explosion. After enduring most of the st, she halted in the sky, forcing the shockwave st to spread around her, causing the space around him to crack under the pressure. Then she stood there in the air and look toward the area she was in. Then she looks left and right and then her gaze stops at one direction. It was the area to the north. She was spun around until her position is even hard to determine. But as she looks toward the north and focus all of her senses to the max she could see the trails left by the shockwave st. From there, she could see where Loki was. >>> Chapter 1043: The reason to wait ¡®Che¡¯ she gritted her teeth and then she kicks the air behind her, and dashing forward in the sky, leaving a trail of spiraling wind, beneath her feet, surpassing the speed of sound, she once againe toward the vicinity of the battle. All of this took one second to happen. half a second she was pushed a thousand kilometers away, and another half second, she arrives back near the battle site. But the moment she arrives back at the battle site, she could only frown and she cursed in her heart ¡®Fuck, I am toote¡¯ she thought to herself. The reason is simple. It is because she saw the sword silhouette forming in the sky, the umtion of a very sharp sword intent gathering together. The sword intent pressure is so powerful that it manifested solid form. And that solid form in heading toward the Broker She knew at that moment she would not be able to save the Broker. She had done her best The powering out from the sword resembled the most violent and domineering monster which broke free of its cage and descend upon the Broker, its sole purpose is to decimate and destroy him Sasha frowned. ¡®Sword intent that is as powerful as Death Monarch¡¯ ¡®Loki had been holding back a lot these past few years¡¯ she thought to herself. It is not as domineering as Death Monarch sword will but¡­.one thing that Loki sword seems to surpass Death Monarch, was its sharpness. It was so sharp that it seems that it cut off the energy all around the Broker. Like a void zone where energy could not cross. It cut space, time, elements, these intangible things. That is how sharp the sword is. But because Loki is not yet a Divine Comprehension leveler, this effect of his cut is merely temporary But this method alone would make him quite invincible among Disk Formation levelers. At the same time, as the sword ising down toward the Broker, in that moment that is less than a second, the sword shape suddenly condenses and be a streak of radiant light. Even though, it appears like some kind of straight thin streak of light that is heading towards the Broker, Sasha could sense the dense killing intent contained in it. And then she could see was how the sword light descend down on the Broker There was nothing she could do. She could only watch. By now, it is already toote. She is looking at this scene The scene of the execution of the Broker could be seen by her is because is making her thought process faster to view all of it without missing one bit That is why the sword light seems slow in her perception. And the reality is if she nullifies her thought process to the normal speed right now, she would not even be able to see this strike because of how swift it is. The True time did not change. She could only trick her perception. She would not make it to him before that sword strikes him. That is her conclusion. But there is another way. But it is a path she would not choose. The only other way to stop that sword is if she went in front of that sword and ept the brunt of that attack But then she would be severely injured and the end result would still not change. The Broker would still die. So, that choice is not a choice at all. So, she stays still and watch. It might appear like she is heartless. But, the truth is always heartless. The Broker is not someone that Sasha would sacrifice herself for. She did not hesitate to give her best for him. But that is out of the feeling ofradeship. And part of why she wanted to stop Loki is because she knows that by doing this Loki had no way to turn back. As much as she wanted to save Broker, part of the reason she wanted to save him is to save Loki. She did not close her eyes and she did not even blink. She watches this execution because she believes this is her punishment. And thest respect she could have given the Broker Her feeling itself is full ofplicated emotions. But most of all, she felt helpless. Powerless. Rarely she had felt such way. The only other person that could make her feel this way is Death Monarch. The sword seems to slowlye down. The pressure of the sword attack affects the world The sky around a thousand kilometers radius from the battle, lost its colors. It was like all colors, all elements, and all energies around this thousand kilometers radius was sucked into that sword intent. And the sword connected. Sasha look as the Broker is cut by that sword will. There is no scream or expression of pain. Maybe, this is Loki way of showing some mercy. From the beginning of the battle between her and him, the Broker seems to be unconscious. Now, even as he is dying, there is no expression of pain. Only the sound of something being cut. The blood did not spurt out from the wound. Only a streak of light that passes the broker body and then before any blood could drop, the Broker body slowly being disintegrated. Like dust. And the wind that apanied that sword will scatter these dust to the sky. The Broker is destroyed into nothingness There is no sign of him ever existing. The kill is very clean and neat. Sasha close her eyes at this moment, her forehead seems to frown, feeling frustrated and all other kinds of emotion. Sasha nullify the effect on her mind. And everything moves ording to true time again in her perception. With her limited range of Divine Sense, she could see what is the effect of that sword attack to the surrounding area The force of that sword had ttened all forest in the ten thousand kilometers radius. The entirend was scarred with deep gashes of sword marks. There is deep abyss that leads to nowhere. Rivers path was diverted. Some of thend was depressed while some of them were cut creating an unevennd geography with some of them losing a lot of area while some of them haverge amount of soil piled up on top of one another, creating a hill-like structure And the energy around the area was all in disarray, making it even harder for her to use her Divine Sense as it tangles with this energy that is all in chaos. The shockwave seems to be endless as it moves like waves after waves around the area. If this was before, the shockwave would probably travel the world a few time before finally calming down But the world is now too big that even this force did not even reach half of Pandemonium. Only around the thousand kilometers radius. Sasha retracts her Divine Sense and opens her eyes. ¡®The Broker is dead¡¯ she mutters to herself as she shakes her head. Sasha sighed. She felt regretful. Lokinded back on the ground, the sword on his hand dissipated into motes of green light. His energy is also drained a bit after executing such powerful sword intent. Sasha also be calm. She could not stop Loki. So, the fight ended. In the end, this fight, she had lost. But she did not go away. After all, they were not enemies. They just have different objectives and aims. Now, that aim had been put out of the way, Sasha no longer have any reason to fight Loki. And vice versa. Sasha fly toward Loki and then she too alsonded on the ground. They were not too far away from each other, but they were not that close with each other either. But to them, this distance is quite close. If they wanted to, just by moving with their body, they could cover this distance in less than a second. Loki smiles towards her and then he said ¡®Now, I can answer that question.¡¯ Loki said Sasha frowned and ask him ¡®What question?¡¯ Smiling, Loki answered ¡®the reason why I waited for you¡¯ Looking at the sky, Loki said ¡®This is why I wait for you, Sasha. I wanted you to witness it. You are the witness¡¯ He smiles and then continue ¡®Since you have seen it, even if someone wanted to prove my innocence, when they saw this, they have no choice but to believe that I am not innocent. You are my proof¡¯ ¡®I would not be surprised if someone would be able to extract your memories out from you and peruse it to confirm what happens today. Guard it very well. Or better yet, erase some of the memories that specifically talk about what we are nning. The possibility is low that anyone could kidnap the leader of the Shadow Guards when she is in Pandemonium, but I always exercise caution and vignce¡¯ There is silence between them after Loki said those words. Instantly some of Loki action make sense to her >>> Chapter 1044: A witness (1) She should have guessed it. But she was too anxious for the safety of the Broker that she did not think of this. A witness to an execution. That is the role she is meant to y today. But for whom? For whom should she testify? And the answer immediatelyes for her. Loki wanted to convince someone else. He did not only want to convince the Crime Lords of his cruel nature. But he also wanted to show his determination to ¡°that person¡± Since he had taken the me to be a viin for the Multiversal Convergence and yet his brother still could not him go and wanted him toe back, this killing, this execution is for her to ry it to Death Monarch To show his determination. She clicks her tongue. Sooner orter, regardless of how she wanted to cover up this matter, it wille to light. Maybe the citizens would not know of this matter. But to those intelligence agencies in the dark, they would surely investigate what happened here. Sasha click her tongue as she knows she need to disavow any of her rtions with the Broker. It is not something she would like to do. But everything had been done. She could not really bring back The Broker back to life right now There is no solution other than that. There are other solutions. But the other solutions would not be good for the Shadow Guards In the end, she still had to choose the best choice for her and her organization Since she could not do anything other than, she had to prepare countermeasures so that things would not get even worse. Sighing he said ¡®Now, that it is done, you should no longer hesitate. Use me¡¯ Loki said. There was silence between them Sasha shakes her head and said ¡®There is another way.¡¯ Loki eyebrows rise up And then she said ¡®You force me to do this¡¯ the moment she said, the sound of a click could be heard. Loki smiles as he could see that there is something on Sasha hand, gripped tightly by her fingers. She had clicked something. And the moment she did that, all kinds of sound could be heard. Swoosh! There is the sound of air splitting. The sensation of the ground moving and a surge of energy that is gathering around Loki and Sasha Loki shakes his head like he disapproves of Sasha action. ¡®I have been waiting for you to call out all of your operatives here. Yourst trump card, I presume. I wish you won¡¯t do that. It would save both our times. But, I guess you would not understand until you are beaten thoroughly.¡¯ Sighing he then said ¡®I guess I need to extinguish all of your hopes before you start seeing things my way¡¯ And he smiles his most charming smile towards her But Sasha did not smile. She is still wary. Loki seems to be calm. That is why she became even warier. ¡®You don¡¯t seem surprised¡¯ she said, her eyes observing every single movement of the Trickster. ¡®I notice that you were trying to contact your men when we were talking¡¯ Loki said calmly. At the same time as they were both talking, there were hundreds of people wearing ck clothes attires rushing toward him from the distance Some of them is flying in the sky, some of them is running in super speed in the ground and some is travelling underground. Their target is Loki. Sasha knew she alone could not bring down Loki. She rarely overestimates an enemy but with Loki, Sasha had always thought that this person never quite ys by the rules He hides too deeply and it is hard to know what is real and what is false when one is with him. With an enemy like this, Sasha knew what she needed is thorough preparation. She alone is not enough But what if is there a hundred people? At least, she could capture Loki and present him to Death Monarch She knew Loki had his own n. She read the letter. And she knew the advantages of that n. But that was his n. And not hers. Why should she care so much about Loki ns? All she needed to do was to make the decision that benefited Death Monarch the most. She is not working for Loki. Loki is not her lord. So, there was no reason for her to respect Loki wishes and desires Death Monarch wanted to protect Loki in Pandemonium. That is not something he could do when Loki is all around the world trying to be the next leader of the Crime Alliance. And without a doubt, this act of Death Monarch is not simply to protect Loki. It is also to restrain Loki. Unlike Death Monarch other enemies, Death Monarch could not just kill Loki. To him, Loki is his brother. But he could at least restrain him. That is why Sasha had a n B if she failed to save the Broker. That other n is to capture Loki and brought him to Death Monarch when he returns back from his seclusion. What Loki probably underestimated was the fact that when the interest of the Shadow Guards and the interest of Death Monarch shed with each other, Sasha would always choose Death Monarch interest Like Loki said, Sasha is loyal. She might not be loyal in the beginning as she was the defeated enemy, but years had gone by. Sasha found her work to have meaning. She had people she wanted to protect and there is people she loves. And there are some virtues that she had cultivated. Loki smiles is quite weird. There is a trace of some shock but it was not obvious. But even though the situation right now is very tense, Loki like always is confident. BOOM! The sound of something closing could be heard in the sky. Loki look up and there is a smile on his face A circr dome covers the sky above Loki head. It is erected in a split second. Powerful humming sound echoes all over. ¡®I am ttered¡¯ Loki said as he looks back at Sasha in front of him ¡®You even activate the formation that my brother left you to seal any teleportation device that I might have. Sealing space and teleportation channel. Quite borate but understandable.¡¯ Loki eyes look at it and matrixes in his eyes appears again, and he look at the formation with his eyes Sasha take her stance. She was ready to battle again. Space is not the only thing that Sasha had sealed. She had even sealed energy inside the formation. Outside the formation, on the four direction, west, east, south, north, there is people. If one looks at it from a bird eye view, one would see that the hundred people separated and form a diamond shape There were a hundred kilometers from Loki and Sasha. As such, the radius of the sealing formation dome had the width of one hundred kilometers As for its height, it reached one hundred feet. On the west, there is twenty-five people. They sing songs and this song seems to turns into energy On their feet there is translucent lines that connect the people in the west to the East. On the East side, there is also twenty-five people These twenty-five people writes runes on the lines around them. These runes then would flow into the translucent lines and power the restriction in the sealing dome. On the intersection of the lines is the sealing dome where Loki and Sasha is in. And intersecting these lines is also the line that connect the North and the South position. Both the North and South position had twenty-five people. It seems that the sealing formation created by Sasha requires one hundred people to execute it. On the South, the twenty-five people there did not sing or write runes. Instead they were drawing magic circles. inside the magic circles is all kinds of characters drawn by them. It seems to draw the power of the elements to the drawing. It has the elements of formation magic. The raw materials around these people seems to be turned into dust. But that is not quite the urate representation of the matter. It is not that it turns to dust. instead it was turned into energy. Of course, such magic did not have the power to transform material objects to energy At least not the magic that these people are doing That is not how most formation magic works. While there is magic that draw power and energy from the surrounding and there is many such thing, what they took in is the energy of the world that is inside the matter For example, a stone that is being nourished by the energy of the world would possess a certain amount of energy inside it Magician, witches and warlocks and any magical kind could then absorb the energy contained in the stone. Of course, the witches and magical kind on Earth Prime had one advantages over the magical kinds of other world Chapter 1045: A witness (2) Other magical kind had to draw magic circles, or chanted spell or set up a ritual to draw the energy out from such stone. But for the witches and warlocks of Earth prime, they could easily draw the energy of the world in the form of EXP like some kind of game. But what these twenty-five people are doing is not absorbing the world energy into their body. And they are not taking the energy of the things around them to convert it into the energy of the restriction formation Instead what they are doing is that they took the essence of this thing and channel it into the restriction dome Essence, at this particr time, means simply the basic matter of the things, the core of what made something, something. As such, the hardness of a stone is imbued into the restriction formation. The sharpness of a pebble is embedded into the formation. And so on and so forth They are taking the intangible things that makes a something, something and imbued that properties to strengthen the restriction formation If Loki wanted to break through this formation, he had to unravel all of this tangled properties. This is far moreplicated of a formation than the formation that Riana had set up in her basement Such phenomenon could only happen because probably the formation magic is connected by three others discipline of magic. Four positions. For discipline of magic. All for one restriction formation Only that could exin why when formation magic is used, it transforms material form into energy that is sucked into the formation around these people and converted back into the sealing dome. And as for the people in the North position, they were not singing, they were not writing runic characters and they did not draw any formation circles Instead, they were sitting cross legged, closing their eyes, their bodies seem to be connected by some kind of strings of energies that is translucent. And they each have a pendant on their neck. This pendant seems to supply power toward the sealing dome. The energy contained in each pendant could probably grow an entire batch of soldiers enough tost them until they reach Seed Formation And twenty-five have such pendant hanging on their neck. That itself is incredible. The one hundred people was not ordered to attack Loki. Their target is Loki but they were not ordered to fight him They were order to restrain him. With the current situation of the world and the chaotic energy all over, the Pandemonium formation could not be used effectively. At least not by Sasha at her current level. That is why she constructed a mini formation, designed to trap space and magical energy. There is even rune in the formation. Magical energy is extremely weakened in this formation. But not for Sasha. Inside the dome, she looks at Loki. But even after all of this, Loki still seems confident. She did not know whether this is simply bravado or whether Loki had another trump card. But even if he has a trump card, does his trump card could break the formation? Sasha had the advantage of knowing Loki won¡¯t kill him. Loki had no such advantage. She would not hesitate to fight with everything on the lien to force Loki to stay here in Pandemonium As she was thinking of all this, the sound ofughter suddenly broke her thought. Lokiughed, his smile seems carefree and his expression unbothered. ¡®What are youughing about?¡¯ Sasha ask as she is ready to charge toward Loki. Loki was about to say the reason why, but it was at this time, when Sash kicks the ground andunch herself toward Loki. She is as fast as lighting as the wind around her breaks and the space distorted in a spiral because of her sudden speed that breaks the barrier of speed A st of air exploded around the area where she had kick the ground. She begins her attack with a knee attack toward Loki face ¡®Hyargh!¡¯ her feet are heading straight toward Loki face. Loki eyes nce toward that leg and he duck down. The feet miss its target but the force of that kick travel forward and hit the restriction formation. The moment it hit the formation, the entire formation seems to stir. The attack left a trail of straight lines of distorted air channel. At the same time as Loki duck down from having his head almost being kick by such force, he strikes both of his palm to the ground as heunches his feet toward the sky, his upper body bing vertical Loki was quick on the uptake. Sasha was never interested in talking too much this time. Before, she wanted to dy. So, she did not object to speak a lot. Loki forget. That Sasha has some of his brother trait. They do not like to talk too much. So, he too would not hold back too much. Loki feet is about to hit Sasha. Sasha saw the missed attack and Loki counterattack Sasha spin herself in circr motion and position her feet above Loki feet Then she kicks Loki feet with her own feet, creating a st of air as both of their attack shed with each other BOOOM! Since energy is sealed inside this space, their attack did not involve the worldlyws. Instead, it was like they were fighting using only their physical prowess. In this kind of space, technique also matters. They both were forced backward by the exchange of strikes Sasha glided backward andnded gracefully on the ground as Loki uses the force of the kick and transfer it to his hand He pushed his hand deep toward the ground. The ground exploded toward the sky as thend around his one kilometers radius depressed two feet deep The rebound force concentrated on his hand as he pushes his hand of the ground andunch himself to the air and like Sasha glided backward, like there is a string on his back that pull him backward. Lokinded on the ground, look at Sasha, shakes his head and said ¡®Heh. So, be it. I¡¯m going to beat you up until you have no choice but to listen¡¯ And then heunched himself toward Sasha. Sasha did the same as she once again kicks the ground. Loki punches toward her and she did the same. The punch connected with each other and as it shes with each other, the point of impact spirals because of the distortion of the space. The ground beneath their feet is plucked up from the ground gathering into the spiral that was created because of the force around their fist. The air also gathered in that spiral and space around both of them crack as the sound of something breaking could be heard BOOOM! The force of their punch colliding against each other created another st of shockwave. The force surges up above and descend down below. It shakes the dome when the force hit the upper limit of the dome height. As for thend beneath them, it cracks before pulverizing the soil beneath. Thend beneath their feet falls down, creating arge sinkhole in that area as both Loki and Sina jump backward avoiding to fall into the sinkhole. Then they both kick the ground again and once again traded blows. All of this happens in the span of two seconds from Loki attacking Sasha and then the force of their punch shakes the dome and pulverizes the ground that they are standing in. And then they retreat and once again charged each other with blinding speed. Both of them leave trails of explosion as they move in the dome, trading blows and exchanging strikes. They both kick each other, punches toward each other and deflected each other moves. Strikes and kicks were traded by the thousands in the span of second. The leaves on the ground they were fighting on surges toward the sky and the wind st that was generated because of their blowsnded on the mini formation border when they deflected or miss each other. The sound of explosion of shockwaves could be heard by the thousand in the span of a second that it ovepped each other. One would find it hard to even see their silhouettes as they fight in a speed that surpassed the speed of sound. The ground is full of depression, the effect of their attacks reflected in the ground. In the battle between these two, only they know how intense and how dangerous the battle between them Loki had to hold back many times for fearing to kill Sasha. Sasha on the other hand exploded with all of her potential. Even though her energy is drained after that singing, her physical prowess is still very much full of vigor. This is probably why she did not hesitate to sing during that moment even though she knew that her energy would be drained. Because she had this formation to use her other strength She did not believe that her physical strength would be under Loki In this battle, Loki uses his hand and feet like a saber. And Sasha uses her hands and feet like a sword. Even though they have no sword and they have no saber, as their hands shed, it is like a sword and saber shing with each other >> Chapter 1046: Principle of sword and saber (1) The principle of sword and principle of saber is demonstrated by these two using their hands and their feet. It is not hard for them to master all kinds of moves since at their level they could even master thews of the world. Loki hack through all the attacks that Sasha could dish out on him. His limbs easily evade any life threatening attack, and his entire senses is alert. Of course Sasha did not intend to kill Loki. But all of her attacks are lethal. The only reason she uses all of her powers and stimted her killing intent is simply because she knows Loki could take it. If Loki truly wanting to kill Sasha, Sasha would die. But if Sasha truly wanted to kill Loki, the best result would be him suffering heavy injury and not dying Thus, Loki held back, and Sasha unleashes all. But even under such attack, Loki eyes seems to be able to see every attack that Sasha executed He is fearless and his attack could not be broken easily. His mind stays in focus, as his attack contain variety of changes. Sasha truly felt like she is facing a saber. When Loki hacks, the air would be split apart and something would get cut. If he could use the worldly energy, one could only wonder the damage he could have done. Sasha also notices that her pace is slowly being controlled by Loki moves. Loki uses his hand embodying the principle of the saber. He is mindful of using his hand, and his footwork is also in tandem with his movement. Even though Sash physical prowess is a tad higher than Loki, Lokipensate this with his technique. When he thrust his right hand in a stabbing motion, his attack and strike follows his right wrist, pushes on the attack even more powerful, guiding naturally, like following some rhythm of nature. Only she could see this intricate details in every move of Loki. Outside of the dome, even though the one hundred people created the dome, even they could not keep up with the speed of the battle between Loki and Sasha. But even though Loki uses his right hand most of the time to execute his attack, his left hand is not left alone aimlessly. If she deflects and there is an opening, the left hand would then strike. In the sh, she is already had been injured by Loki left hand a few times. When she is cut by the left hand, dep gashes would appear on her skin and it felt like she is cut by some hot knife. Loki respond to every attack that Sasha executed by changing his hand. His hands are like sabers, quickly deflecting any iing strikes and blows. Sometimes his foot would also deflect the attack and he even uses it to attack, the sharpness is as sharp as a real saber and even surpasses it. A stone that is hurl toward Earth with the speed of light could createrge crater that could induce an extinction event. Though Loki attack did not reach the speed of light, when it surpasses the speed of sound, one could only imagine the destructiveness of such attack His hand moves like a saber, and the saber moves like it was in the shadows, akin of a fierce tiger There is a principle in the saber, sacrifice yourself for the saber The meaning of this principle is to charge without concern for your own safety. It is fierce, domineering and imposing. That is how Loki could break every single sword attack that Sasha had executed while at the same time pushing her with every sh. Moves in the shadow could also be interpreted as moves in darkness, another principle of the saber that Loki had understood. The meaning is simply to take advantage of the opponent position by attacking the opponent on the sides that the opponent is not paying attention to. Akin to a fierce tiger, mean to boldly go forward, mustering all of your courage and only then could you take advantage of the opponent gaps. This kind of method is actually would be perfect to use against spear user. But it is even more lethal when it is used against Sasha as distance means nothing for a Disk Formation levelers. At least in the distance of a few hundred kilometers, it is nothing for a Disk Formation leveler. It would only take a few seconds to travel that distance. Before the expansion of the world and before the energy be denser, for some Disk Formation leveler, it would only take them half a second to travel that kind of distance. As for Sasha, she is pushed around but she herself is not easy to defeat. She uses her hands and feet like a sword. Out of all the weapons she has, she mostly uses her sword. When she swings her sword, white sh will sh and a life is taken. But, of course such method could not be used toward Loki who seems to understand the principle of the saber almost like he had learned all there is about sabers. Still, even though the barrage of attack from Loki, she still manages to hold on, her movement is as supple as a dragon. If Loki shows the principle of the saber in his attack, then Sasha demonstrate the principle of the sword in her attack Spear is the dragon of weapons, saber, the tiger of weapons, and sword is the phoenix of weapons Spear strength lies in directness, saber strength lies in fierceness and the sword strength lies in using angles. Right now, as they could not use worldly energies, the principle that they understood while executing attack be the only way to determine the winner and loser of this battle. Loki attack is fierce, his footwork enables him to always be at the right time, at the right ce to position his attack. The shine of the saber blinds and the wind of the saber roars. And while there is no saber in Loki hands and feet, there is his saber intent there They do not have to fight like in a wuxia stories but it did not mean understanding toward technique is useless. As their body itself could be considered a weapon, they could imbue their understanding of weapons and its principle toward their organs like Divine Comprehension levelers could imbue Laws in their attack Loki use of the saber principle in his attack is ingenious and masterful. Although each of his attack has the ability to chop down a mountain and cleave the earth, he truly treated his hand and feet like sabers, as it does not rotate to cut with both edges of the saber. Only by doing things like this, he could unleash such powerful saber intent from only using his hand and feet At times, it is the back hand be the saber front. Other times, it is the front, changing in various ways, birthing countless possibilities. But it also has some drawbacks. Sacrifice yourself to use the saber. This is one of the principle of the saber As such, when Loki attack, it is like a tiger unable to turn its head while attacking Itcks the capacity of the sword¡¯s edges to move in all directions. As such, even though she is pushed back, as they exchange blows by the hundreds in half a second, she began showing of able to divert the attack and slowly recovering her own pace of attacking and defending Her hand is like sword. And as such sword intent swirls around her hands and feet. It was truly like she is wielding a sword Her sword, which is her hand, twirls the attack of the saber with no definite pattern. The principle of the sword is demonstrated and executed To one side, the sword sharp attack shes, yet the body of the attack is hidden away. The edge of the sword is keen and sharp, like a ck Dragon Swings Its Tail, her left foot moves, her body follows, the sword draws and arc, the sword tip pointed to the target, the roars of the dragon could be heard as she shes the attack of the fierce saber akin of a berserk tiger. The saber pushed forward and she moves again, her left foot extend only a step toward the left, her right foot does not leave its position. The saber deflected, the sword moves up and down, left and right, reverse and forward, guiding the berserk nature of the saber, the flexibility of the sword trying to tame the saber, like a dragon coaxing the tiger Her attack be difficult to guard against, yet Loki charges forward. Sacrifice the body. This is the principle. Boldly moving forward and give a strike. Flexibility and perseverance, this principle seems to sh with each other moment the sword and saber shed. Sasha moves is dazzling, fluttering and agitating, each of her attack be unpredictable. Her sword attack full of tapings and stabbing, absorbing and thrusting the sword seems to alternate continuously, full of stealth and concealment when hidden, roaring with energy when unleashed. Chapter 1047: Principle of sword and saber (1) The sound of the air ripping and the booms apanied each strikes and movement from both Loki and Sasha. Her sword seems to also imitate the personality of its user. The sword method of Sasha, is quick and nimble, light and breezy, yet hidden in this breezy moves lies danger Suddenly turning, suddenly rising, the sword seems to be able to fly, countering myriad changes, deflecting thousands of attacks, moving in every direction, making it difficult for the opponent to defend against her sword is like a flying phoenix. If this is anyone else, they would probably had lost against Sasha in the first few hundred exchanges. Yet, it is precisely because it is Loki, that her sword moves did not work as intended Her dazzling moves broken with one simple strike. Her fluttering and agitating attack is ignored, each unpredictable attack be predictable. There is something that the whole world doesn¡¯t know about Loki. A secret only known to a select few like that of Yewa Hafar and people who came from the same era as him. Loki is a person most proficient in Karma. To be proficient in karma, you have to be proficient in calctions. This is unlike the calction of math, of created numbers by mortals to make sense of the Universe The calction of Karma is the calctions of probability. It touches upon fate and destiny. Of time and Space. Loki greatest abilities is not that he mastered all kinds of magic or that he had learned as much runes as possible for an outsider of the Asgard, but that he had the ability to calcte certain trajectories of fate and destiny Compared to the calctions of such intangible concepts, how hard could it be for him to calcte the unpredictable sword moves of Sasha? A sword technique is just a sword technique after all, just like a saber technique is just a saber technique the changes in sword technique are always at the end of a movement. Ages have passed and all kinds of swordsman have put thought into this. There is nothing new about sword technique under the heaven. No matter what change it is, it had long been predicted. Since it is something that could be predicted, Loki could surely see through it. Even when her attack is full of tapping and stabbing, he broke it. When the sword thrust forward, he cut forward. When it tries to absorb the force of his strike, he pushed even more forward. none of her stealth and concealment methods could hide under Loki gaze. Her sword method is quick and nimble, light and breezy, so Loki inverse it. His saber method forces her to slow her attack, put heaviness in his strike, slowly breaking the pace that she had forcefully recovered He lifts his saber when Sasha wanted to bring down her sword, he hooks the sword with his saber to direct the sword, he shes across when she tries to stab and at times he even throws a few of st ofpressed air toward her by using his environment. The sword and the saber is their feet and hand, yet it is no different than real sabers and swords. Loki uses all the basic moves of saber technique, from hacking, forward and downward, chops to the left and right, a move called throwing, propping the saber, hanging the saber, raising, seeking, and stabbing All of it is used to deal with the diverse sword method performed by Sasha. Loki could no longer did what he did before where he created a knife intent that seems able to split the Heavens and Earth apart but that did not mean his saber intent is weak. The battle between them had only been one minutes but tens of thousands of moves had been exchanged and all kinds of principles of swords and sabers were exchanged in that one minute What is more remarkable that both of them still remains vigorous after all that exchange. Then another explosion sounded as both of them jump backward from each other The explosion did not spread out. Instead it surges toward the sky and when it reached one hundred feet, this force dissipated when it hit the height of the dome. On top of the dome, there is now a slight crack like it has been cut by something. The cut is deep but fortunately after a moment, the formation reassemble itself On the ground below, now that they stopped for a second, that one could see their figures. When they were fighting, no one could see them as the only thing they could see was the effect and st of air that appears because of their sh. Loki is in fighting stance. His three-piece suit had scratches and holes all over. His fedora also had disappeared. His sunsses are cracked and his leather shoes seems to be worn down. One might think that the clothing of Loki is real fabric but it is actually made of magic items. It is only their exterior appearance that was changed by some kind of magic that made it look like it is a three-piece suit. But his three-piece suit right now is in a terrible condition As for Sasha, a few kilometers away from Loki, she also had holes in her clothes. But it isrger and there is huge tear in her robe that reveal her skin. Almost half of the lower part of her clothes were torn apart. One could see the lower part of her breast. Though, one would not necessarily have their eyes trained on it because of the ghastly golden blood that is dripping from the gashes on her stomach and her chest. She immediately changes her clothes to a white one. While certain energy could not be used, she still has a few Clothing Pills in her possession. Clothing Pills only manipte space and the energy is minimal enough that it would not activate the restriction formation. But while she could hide what happen to her attire, one could see bruises all over her hands and her face. Blood is dripping from the edges of her mouth. There is a deep gash on her feet and there is a small hole on her back, like she was drilled by something All in all, she did not look good. Compared to Loki, it is clear that Sasha had been beaten up by Loki in that brief sh Loki then release his breath and put his hand behind his back, his eyes look toward Sasha, staring at each other. At the same time, he taps his wristwatch behind his back The wristwatch has no pointer. But as he tapped it, the symbols in the wristwatch seems to rearrange itself into a pointer. It became a pointer and it pointed to a direction. The moment it became like that, Loki senses the changes of the wristwatch and he smiles. Then he became even more rxed. He looks at Sasha and said ¡®Cease this¡¯ he said to Sasha. Sasha only sneer. ¡®I underestimated you¡­again¡¯ she said. Loki chuckles as he said ¡®This is not the first time people had underestimated me. And it would not be thest time. Hide a bit of your power and abilities and people would always make the wrong estimation of yourself. My brother on the other hand¡­.¡¯ And Loki sighed a bit as he shakes his head ¡®Well, he is different. He kind of need to shows his strength. Since he is the deterrent force for other forces. But you and me, it is better to let people never get the true grasp of our method. Just giving you some of my advice.¡¯ ¡®It still won¡¯t change anything¡¯ Sasha said as she pours down a few pills down her throat. Her injuries slowly recover. ¡®I have all the time in the world. I can do this all day¡¯ she said. ¡®But, I don¡¯t¡¯ Loki said with a smile before he suddenly looks up toward the sky Unconsciously Sasha also look up. Then she widened her eyes in surprise. It is not always that the leader of the Shadow Guards gets surprised. The clear sky suddenly is filled with dark clouds. These dark clouds are clearly not something natural. It is like it appeared suddenly and formed from the energy of the world. And inside these dark clouds, she could see slithering amidst the clouds, is slithering arc of lightning. The sky roars with the sound of thunder and illuminated the dark clouds with shes of lightning But if that is all, it would not shock her that much. Instead, it is because the color of the slithering arcs of lightning that causes her to be shocked It is red. The lightning is red. And she could see small red thunderbolts explodes up in the dark clouds. And then a sound of explosion sounded that shakes the Heavens. It is almost like the Heaven is roaring toward the Earth And then something seems toe out from the dark clouds. BOOOOM! >>> Chapter 1048: The conclusion BOOOOM! The dark clouds open up in the middle and a red bolt of lightning appears and quicklying down A bolt of red lightning is about to descend toward her dome, that is what she realized at the moment She is panicked for the first time in this battle. In her heart, she cursed so many times. At the same time, she shouted ¡®Release the restriction! Run away!¡¯ Actually she did not need to shouted it out. The moment that red thunderbolt appears, the one hundred people had already notices it. They already did not feel right when they saw the dark clouds. The appearance of the red thunderbolt is thest straw that broke the camel back Because while that red thunder bolt did not emanate a suppressive or possess some kind of murderousness intent toward the world, its target was the dome. It is like a concentrated precision attack toward the dome. As such, while the whole world did not feel anything in particr, the target of that red thunderbolt would surely feel the destructiveness desire inside that red thunderbolt as it descended down from the Heavens to strike down the dome formation. Since they are connected to the formation, they immediately felt the majestic power pressuring them and even before the red thunderbolt is hitting the dome, they could imagine the bacsh that they would suffer if they tried to withstand such destructive power. They would not be surprised if some of them would be incapacitated or have their Disk broken if they tried to withstand it. In this world, when one sees red thunderbolts suddenly descending down from the Heavens, in a clear day, one would only think of ¡°that person¡± How could the operatives of Shadow Guards dares to defend themselves against their own lord? Even if they have the ability to defend against it, would they really dare do it? The moment they saw it; they knew they had to run away. As such before Sasha even shouted, the four position is abandoned and the dome dissipated almost immediately. They did not immediately retreat as they all uses their methods to create protective shields around them if the red thunderbolts reach the ground And while they don¡¯t dare to take head on the red thunderbolt, they still would not leave their leader alone. They decided to wait for the red thunderbolt toe down before trying to trap Loki again The red thunderbolt keeps descending but as it was about to hit the ground and crashed to the ground and created a catastrophe, the red thunderbolt also dissipated. Loki look at Sasha and he smiles with satisfaction. He likes it very much surprising people. And he has always seen such faces Because he has a bag of tricks under his sleeve. Always. Then he said ¡®Like I said, never underestimate me. You forget that I once was the Regent of Pandemonium¡¯ He chuckles and then said ¡®My brother like always is very generous. He left me a strand of his Will. The strand of Will that have enough authority tomand one red thunderbolt from the Heavens. In my reign, I had never used it. Now, I finally use it. It is good to be brothers with such a backer¡¯ and then heughs. Before Sasha could react suddenly there is golden light falling down from the sky. It was like a channel of light from the Heavens to the ground. It envelops Loki in golden light. At the same time, energies from the outside could now be used again. Loki three-piece suit returns to normal. His sunsses also had regained its original form. If not for the fact that there are still some wounds on Loki fingers, no one would have known that he had just battle intensely with Sasha a minute ago. Sasha uses her super speed as she appears right in front of Loki. She tries to grab him but she is stopped by some invisible force that is protecting Loki. She then stops trying to do such pointless thing and sighed. The distance between them is only one meter apart. Yet, in this such a small distance, she couldn¡¯t even touch him She looks at him and said ¡®It seems I lost again¡¯ Loki chuckles ¡®Youck preparation. You need to prepare more and look at the matter more broadly if you ever want to catch me. If you could think to dy time to trap me, why did you not think that I was also trying to dy time to make sure my exit out of Pandemonium would be a smooth one. This would be thest time for a while that I will be in Pandemonium¡¯ Then with a smile he tips down his fedora, smiles and then the channel of light sucked him into the sky and he disappeared Sasha could only look at this and sighed. She looks at the now clear sky and nodded to herself. She had done her best. She just stands there for a few minutes. Sometimes there is a sighing out of her mouth. At times, she just shakes her head. She was like that for a few minutes and then she walks away from that area. The operation failed. Not only she did not manage to save Nathan, she lost also the cooperation of Riana and she did not even get Loki. There are many things she regretted. Still, she is the leader of the Shadow Guards. It only takes her a few second before she calms herself down and began nning But since she could not stop what happens, at least she could take advantage of it. Loki did not see wrongly. Sasha is a lot like him. She is very practical. She regroups with her subordinate and then she coldly said ¡®The operation failed. Set out a notice to all rted personnel. Burn any records of our cooperation with the Broker¡¯ And then she paused for a second before saying ¡®Make it obvious¡¯ ¡®Make it obvious?¡¯ One of the operatives did not seem to understand. Sasha look at one of her operatives and simply said ¡®If you do not make it obvious, how would the other spies from the great powers would know that we have something to hide. Of course, while you make it obvious, do not reveal what happened¡¯ ¡®This would make them even more curious. I estimated some of them would get the inside story. Only then Loki would have some leverage and prove his worth to the Crime Lords of the Crime Alliance. One of Sasha most trusted subordinate ask with some cautiousness. ¡®Leader. Do you want to adopt the Trickster ns?¡¯ Sasha nodded. ¡®What choice do I have. I have to make the best of the situation. Since the Broker is dead and we could no longer stop Loki, this is the best we could do. I could only help him from the background¡¯ The others nodded but then Sasha said ¡®Ah, and don¡¯t forget to fan rumors that said Loki and I are enemies. That we hated each other guts. This would help him a bit in dispelling such notions that we have amon interest¡¯ One of the operatives then said ¡®Fortunately, there is already a precedent for such rtionship as Loki once sent a hunt order for you¡¯ Sasha onlyughs and said ¡®Who knows? Maybe, he was already nning all of this since that time¡¯ she said and shakes her head. ¡®Go and execute the order. And report to Vice Leader Shinji. He would know how to organize the teams. And order him to try to seek any energy readings that is out of ordinary around Pandemonium. That golden light that teleported Loki away¡­.it would not be so stable if it¡¯s not at least nearby.¡¯ What Sasha did not tell the others is that because of the expansion of the world, the energy of the entire world is in chaos. As such, most teleportation channel did not work. And most great powers had disable teleportation channel from the outside. They fear that there is Otherworlders that would use the channel tounch an attack. For the teleportation channel thate to spirited away Loki, it had to be at least close to pandemonium for it to be that stable A one-way teleportation channel. To receive but not send Still, it is remarkable that such teleportation channel could be sued even amidst the chaotic energies all over the world right now. And it even seems that the teleportation channel did not trigger the destructive power of the protection formation of Pandemonium. It seems to have no other power other than to teleport a person away. But such method is quiet desirable for Sasha She shakes the thought of her head and said to her operatives. The other operatives nodded, affirming her orders She continues ¡®I would be back in the Central Pce, waiting for Death Monarch. Right now, we have to stabilize Pandemonium as fast as possible, determine the current size of Pandemonium and find out where all of the cities of Pandemonium is situated¡¯ ¡®We also need to find all the locations of all our ck sites that probably had been rearranged by the expansion of the world¡¯ They all nodded. And then Sasha gesture with her hands to go and they all disperse as fast as lightning. Leaving Sasha alone in the area. >>> Chapter 1049: A moment of silence She was alone in the area. The wind ruffles the edges of her white clothes and she could smell the scent of destruction all around. Her hand is still trembling. Even though most of her external injuries had been healed, her internal injuries did not This did not mean that she had internal injuries like normal person. When people below Disk Formation spoke of internal injuries, they meant the injuries in their inside organs. But when levelers in the level of Disk Formation said that they suffer internal injuries, this refers to the injury to their core energy And damage that is afflicted to their Disks. The fight with Loki drained her and a few of her Disks has cracked. Some of them are even on the verge of breaking entirely. If it truly breaks, Sasha would have to spend another few years to forge back her Disk. Of course, she holds back these injuries from showing. The moment her subordinate all flew away, slowly energy leaked out from her, the energy returning back to the world. Even though she is only a Disk Formation leveler, her type of injuries is like the effect of injury for Divine Comprehension leveler. This might be rted to her own understanding of her path. It is a pity that she herself is not a Divine Comprehension leveler. If not, she could easily capture Loki. But there is no ¡°What If?¡¯ in an operation. She took this time to calm down her heart and settle down her stormy thoughts right now. She tries not to let this failure weaken her. Sasha close her eyes and takes a deep breath. Then she opens her eyes looks at the sky and sighed ¡®I¡¯m sorry Nathan. I am too weak.¡¯ She is sad. That is her true feelings right now. The simple emotion of being sad. There is nothingplicated about this feeling. But Sasha did not exactly show any signs of being sad. She did not cry. There are no tears falling down from her eyes. She does not seem to suffer any pain of sadness at all. She appears calm and unlike someone who had just lost a person she knows. She did not share deep connection with Nathan. But Nathan is an acquaintance that Sasha knows deeply. They were not friends. But they do talk to each other. While their meeting is brief, they do shares some simrities. And maybe it is because they share that simrities, that there is part of her heart, that felt sad for that man Both are people who lived in the darkness and see the evil in the world Both yearned for the light. She felt like he is apatriot of hers. But she did not cry. Crying would not solve her problem. And she could not break down. Not at this moment. Maybe, when she had a little break time, she would go to Sina ce, drink some tea and cry there. Or maybe, she would ask for some rest day and went to some beautiful ind so she could unwind herself and cry for a few hours there. People would forget sometimes that behind that cold expression of hers, there is still flesh and blood. There is still a heart beating there. She¡¯s human. She felt all the emotions that any other person experienced. It is just that she could not afford the luxury of breaking down. Before the Fall, she is quite a normal person It is only after the Fall and the circumstances that surrounded her, that forces her to change She would love to unleash all of her emotion and just cry until all that is in her heart is released. But not now. She only sighed. A few more minutes passes like she is observing a moment of silence for Nathan and then she flies up into the air, flying with full speed toward Pandemonium Central Pce. Her eyes are full of determination as her speed increased. At the same time, Loki appears inside a cave on an ind near Pandemonium. The golden light that swirls around him slowly dissipated as the teleportation channel also turns into motes of light As he familiarizes his body after that sensation of being sucked away, he realizes that someone is looking at him. That someone is a woman wearing a red smiling demon mask. There is protruding horns on each side of the mask. Loki however did not pay attention to the mask. Instead, he looks at the bracelet that woman is wearing. The bracelet is cracked. And it seems that it would not be long before that bracelet falls apart. ¡®Trisha, that was a littlete¡¯ Loki said. Trisha nodded. ¡®At thest moment, there is a spatial storm that pas by this ind. It created some interference with the teleportation channel and my lord location. But, it is still under the time requirements¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®Well, I could notin that much. I expected such things to happen. After all, the world is not yet finished in expanding. A few spatial and energy storms every few hours is not that umon. Fortunately, I put it in my calctions. If not, I would be in quite an awkward predicament. But, I do have a streak of bad luck today¡¯ Trisha however did not seem to hear what Loki is saying. Instead she is looking left and right, expecting someone else toe out. Loki tilt his head to the right and he chuckles. ¡®Worried about Riana?¡¯ She nodded. Loki then said ¡®Don¡¯t let me start with her. She had a child. Did you know that?¡¯ Loki ask as he look straight at Trisha eyes Hidden underneath that mask, Trisha face expression changes. She shakes her head. ¡®No, I did not. She never told me she had a child¡¯ ¡®Did she told you she got married with the Broker?¡¯ ¡®What!¡¯ this time Trisha is really surprised. A child could be said a mistake in the moment. A marriage however¡­is a different thing entirely. She knew Riana. If she had slept with someone and in that process getting a child, she did not need to marry that person. But she will raise that child. Because she is always the romantic. She wanted to be a mother. Some people when they are abandoned, they either do not want to be a mother, fearing that they would repeat the mistake of their predecessor But there are also some people who were abandoned who wanted to be a mother, topensate for that feeling of never having a mother Since they know the pain of being abandoned, being unwanted and being unneeded, they be morepassionate But marriage? This mean that Riana love that man. This is nowplicated. Loki seen Trisha eyes and he could see that she was as just as shocked as him. She is still not good enough at lying as him. And that made him smile ¡®Nathalie¡¯ he said. ¡®What? Trisha said ¡®She named her daughter Nathalie. For the nun¡¯ Hearing this Trisha shakes her head. ¡®a closest thing she had to a mother. That is what she said to me once¡¯ Loki nodded and then looking at the bleak dark cave he exhales. ¡®Let¡¯s go out from the cave and smell some fresh air¡¯ Trisha then raise her eyebrows and said ¡®What about all of this formation?¡¯ Loki look around the cave and he could see all kinds of magic circle carved on the walls, the ground and the ceiling of therge cave. There are more runes inside these magic circles. All of them had dimmed and seems like it has been worn down. The use of such teleportation channel that fold space and time does take a lot of juice. But Loki had a lot of things in his arsenal other than just these runes. It would hurt his reputation if he did not at least have this much trump card when he is Sovereign in his original timeline. While some of his knowledge is restricted and some of which he did not remember because of the splitting of his own self, what he knew still outstripped many of other people. And he had the advantage of stockpiling stuff since before the Time Crisis Being the Regent of Pandemonium, a lot of thing that is hard for him to procure made easier. Some of the runes that has been used to strengthen the matrixes had dissipated when Loki was sucked into the teleportation channel. He thinks for a while what he should do and then he shakes his head ¡®Leave it here¡¯ He said. Trisha looks at him weirdly. Even though Loki could not see the expression on Trisha face right now, he is quite sure she is raising her eyebrows on him ¡®Leave it here?¡¯ ¡®What if the Shadow Guards found it?¡¯ Loki chuckles and said ¡®That is what I intended to do¡¯ And then a look of understanding dawned on Trisha ¡®Wait. My lord¡­you want them to find this formation?¡¯ Loki nodded as he walks toward the entrance of the cave ¡®It is fine for them to try to learn this. Even though the runes had been used and some of the matrixes circles is hard to decipher, I am quite sure Sasha would figure it out sooner orter¡¯ >>> Chapter 1050: The cave (1) Trisha shakes her head. Then she sighed a bit, looking at Loki with that same look of exasperation Loki is quite used to it. Then she said ¡®I don¡¯t understand why you would do this¡¯ Loki halted for a moment in front of the cave entrance. And then chuckling a bit, he turned back and look at Trisha ¡®My dear child. The world is about to enter a new era. The era of the myriads paths¡¯ He paused for a second and then continue on ¡®It would not be long till you will see the advent of that new world. And now, with so many changes, so many energies in the world, so many sources of energies¡­I wonder what the whole world would look like in the future¡¯ there is a wide smile on his face and then heughed, like he found something very amusing and funny at the same time Like a child that is tickled when they found something very funny. ¡®Would it be so bad, if the Shadow Guards found this formation. Even though Sasha did hurt me, I give her such a gift. Hehehe. She would feel really guilty.¡¯ He looks at Trisha face and she did not look amused ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much Trisha. This is but one of many of my formation. It is not like I would give them the core of my knowledge and help them capture me. I am generous. But, I am NOT that generous¡¯ Trisha then countered ¡®It is just that if you gave them this, next time our forces sh again with the Shadow Guards, we always have to consider the possibility, of them using this method. Another possibility had to be added into the n. I will always have to craft a n considering that they could use the formation to teleport themselves. More checks need to be conducted. Sealing space and energy is not enough. I have to make sure there is a doubleyer to the formation.¡¯ Loki only chuckles and said Wouldn¡¯t that be even more fun?¡¯ Trisha look dumbfounded at Loki words and then she shakes her head, smiling. She could never understand the thoughts of her lord no matter how she tries. And Loki smiles. He knows if he said it like this, Trisha would not borate more as she would just ept it. Then he walks outside of the cave and Trisha followed. The moment he went out of that cave, he saw hills and rivers. He saw tall trees with thick leaves. The fruits on its branches is purple and it is nothing like a tree that one had seen before in this world Even the branches are weird. Some of them are t, while some of them is as sharp as a sword. The leaves itself seems to contain some faint traces of energy. Trisha frowned before she clicked her tongue in annoyance. Loki look at her as shee beside him. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®The ind seems to change again¡¯ Loki only smiles ¡®Like I said, the expansion is not over. What happened today, would change the destiny of so many people and bring about a new world. This is the time for you to make your mark in the world Trisha. To umte things¡¯ ¡®There will be a boom of people easily breaking through. There would not beck of energy to absorbs. Some of them could be directly absorbed while some of them would manifest into crystals, gems, or energy stones. Some might even manifested itself as some beast or monsters¡¯ Loki is exhrated talking about it. But Trisha did not seem to share the same enthusiasm. Instead she asks him ¡®My lord. Do you feel no regret?¡¯ Loki halted and then he asks her back ¡®For what?¡¯ ¡®For taking the me¡¯ Loki shakes his head and said ¡®It is my n from the very beginning. What is there to regret?¡¯ The wind from the hillse washing over them. Loki windbreaker ps gently to left and right. There is silence between them for a while. Loki did not immediately leave the ind. And Trisha would not leave until Loki leave. Loki stay here not because he is keen to want to be caught by the forces of Pandemonium. Or other forces that might have mobilized to seek his whereabouts. Instead he wanted to exin some things to Trisha. Then Trisha suddenly said ¡®My lord¡¯ ¡®Yes¡¯ ¡®Stop calling me your dear child. I don¡¯t like it¡¯ Loki eyebrows raised. He is stunned for a moment before he breaks out ofughter. ¡®Hahaha. I thought you were going to ask some questions. I did not think that this is the first thing you would said after all that happened today¡¯ Trisha however is not in the mood to y along with Loki ways of defusing the matter withughter and joke ¡®I don¡¯t like it when you said it like that. I am no longer that child¡¯ Loki shakes his head and simply said ¡®In my eyes, you still are¡¯ Trisha face underneath that mask begins to be red with frustration ¡®My lord, I think you need an eye exam¡¯ Loki just shakes his head, his mouth curves into a smile and he justugh like he had heard an excellent joke ¡®Fine, fine. I¡¯ll limit it¡¯ ¡®No. I want my lord to stop it¡¯ Loki just sighed with a smile on his face as he patted her head and like a deted balloon she crosses her arms together and humph at him Loki could only shake his head at this behavior of Trisha. Even though he could not see Trisha face beneath the mask, he is quite sure she is sulking with her cheek puffed up. Maybe it has something to do with how he had raised them. They seem na?ve in certain things but hell, do they get wild in battlefield. To his eyes, all of them look cute. As he treated them all like his daughter. But Trisha had feelings for him. Riana could not trust him and betray his trust. Greisha is the only one that truly treated him as her father. ¡®You do not want to ask about your sister? And about her daughter? Or her husband¡¯ The moment Loki mentioned this, the mood be tense. Trisha sighed and said with a bitter smile ¡®I had wished we would not talk about this until we are back at Nowhere Land.¡¯ Loki nodded ¡®But, I have time to spare here. The energy around this ind is mild but there is still a trace of the storms. If not, we could already have teleported back home. Since this conversation would get ufortable either way, it did not matter if you ask this question here or in Nowhere Land.¡¯ ¡®How is my second sister?¡¯ Loki opens his palm and then he summons the grain from his personal Bag of Holding Grain Pce?¡¯ Loki nodded. ¡®the child?¡¯ ¡®Also in the Pce¡¯ ¡®What about the husband. My brother inw?¡¯ ¡®Dead¡¯ Trisha narrowed her eyes and then said ¡®Really dead?¡¯ ¡®Really dead¡¯ Loki reply At hearing this answer, Trisha nodded and said ¡®That is good¡¯ ¡®yes, it is very good¡¯ he said. Then he senses it. The energy distortion around the ind had passedpletely. He grabs Trisha hand with his right hand and then using his left hand he rips out the wrist watch on his hand and threw it to the sky. He chanted some words and the watch exploded. But instead of exploding into fragments of ss and gears, the watch exploded into a surge of energy that covers Loki and Trisha This surge of energy went unnoticed. Because there is no close continent around the ind that could detect the energy and differentiate with the other energy in the vicinity With almost all of surveince technology going down during the massive surge of energy entering Earth prime, other than being close to the ind, it would be hard to realize such a massive surge of energy had exploded But it does create some massive shockwave that created storms of wind around the ind and its vicinity The effect of such a massive surge of energy is actually so minisculepared to before the expansion. If this was before the expansion of the world such surge of energy would have alerted every single one of the surveince system of all the great powers Eyes and ears would be focused on this ce. And then a portal opened up in front of Loki. ¡®Let¡¯s go home¡¯ He had already released Trisha. He grabs her before to make sure she is not affected by the shockwave Loki then walk slowly toward that portal with Trisha beside him, mumbling something under her breath The moment both of them enter the portal, the portal shut down and spirals into nothingness. The watch turns into dust and the ind regain back its calmness. A few hourster, someonended on the ground. A man with six feet five height wielding a long katana that reflected the sunlight. There is blood dripping on this man sword. He shakes the sword slightly and the blood were thrown off from the edges of the sword, falling to the ground A sizzling sound could be heard as that blood seems to pierce the ground. The blood itself is acidic. ¡®Troublesome monsters¡¯ the person muttered. As he is flying toward this ind, he had encountered a few winged creatures that wanted to eat him. He had no other choice then to fight a horde of winged creatures. Each of their blood is acidic in nature. This person has clear pale white skin and have thin physique. He wears leather armor that covers his chest and body. But his clothing is ck. This person is the Vice Leader of the Shadow Guards, Shinji the Swift Sword. Chapter 1051: The cave (2) In the past, he is one of the general of the World Government. But nowadays he is more known as the other leader of the Shadow Guards. He had abandoned his samurai armor and don the dark leather armor of the Shadow Guards. Most of the members of the Shadow Guards usually wears leather armor. But this did not mean that their leather armor could not withstand attack like a metal armor could. In a world of magic, the category of armor does not y as much as importance as its material. A high level leather skinned from a powerful beast could even exceed the defense of a metal made armor Not to mention there is still tattooist that could draw totems on one body, or Inscriptionist that could inscribe Words of Power and many other supplementing ss that could raise the level of the armor. Shinji look left and right. His hand is at the handle of his sword He would be ready to sh the moment he senses any dangering to him. ¡®Something¡­. happened here¡¯ he said under his breath. He could sense the massive surge of energy that is still present in the entire ind. ¡®Loki?¡¯ he asks himself. He got the order from Sasha to take note of any weird sudden surges of energy. A few hours ago, when he just got back to the Centre Pce, someone reported that there are a few surges of energy that had happened that fits the bill. But it is far away from Pandemonium. But at the same time, it is also the closest ind to Pandemonium. Though considering the size of the ind now, it is quite hard to think that this ind is probably once just a patch of smallnds that would probably be corroded by the sea someday and end up back to the bottom of the ocean. This ind is now the size of Europe. That is a big ass ind. Even though Shinji himself is a Disk Formation leveler, he took a few hours to travel from the Centre Pce to the edges of Pandemonium border. Before, one hour is enough for him to circle the world a few hundred times. This just shows howrge Earth had expanded and how the energy changes after the Multiversal Convergence. At first, Shinji thought it is only because of the sudden change of the size of the Earth that made it seems like they were slow. But then Shinji had another thought. Probably that is not the only factor that Disk Formation leveler seems slow. It must be remembered that a Disk Formation leveler could travel the stars and fly through asteroids belts ands. With a Disk Formation cultivation, one could roam the Universe. Thinking of howrge the universe is, unless you could travel in the speed of light, you would be probably be dead before you could find anys that have civilizations. It is then not logical for Disk Formation leveler to not be able to circle the world as fast as before just because the world expanded. Could the world have expanded so big that it surpasses the mega clusters of worlds? That is not possible. Since that is the case, Shinji believes that the energy of the world restricts and pressure the Disk Formation leveler. It is like the gravity is once again pushing them down. But that is not quite urate either since if that is the case, babies that was born that did not have any energies in their bodies would probably be crushed by such pressuring gravity It is like a Law. Coded into reality that forces everything that is under thatw toply This pressure is subtle and could not easily be felt. Shinji shakes his head. Regardless of the reason, Shinji had arrived here far toote. He tries to envelop the ind with his divine sense but the disturbance on the energy is so powerful, that his divine sense went haywire. He gives up on that course of action very quickly and then began exploring the ind. He slowly flies to the air and look down. Even though he could not use his Divine Sense, he could still use his eyes too look at the ind from above. It is an empty ind with lots of forest and hills. There is also a lot of rivers that is connected to the sea. It looks like a pristinend that is untouched by any touch of humanity, like a lost world And then he could see a ce so thick with energies that he is quite sure that is not formed naturally ¡®I think that ce is worth investigating¡¯ he thought to himself He flies toward that area andnded. The moment he set down his feet on that area, he could feel the energy on the ground. The ripples that urs the moment his feetnded on the ground seems to affect waves of waves of residual energy that was left behind It is without a doubt a site where it was closest to the source of the surge of energy. Of course, this is just simply his deduction and not something that he could verifypletely. But he didn¡¯t think that his thoughts are wrong ¡®This is probably the area where Loki activated his teleportation channel. Considering he had helpers, probably one of the Three Demoness.¡¯ He talks to himself. Sasha had condensed the report but he could read between the lines. If there is a teleportation channel the moment the sealing dome was neutralized, that means there must be someone that is helping Loki. Loki has many secret forces. But the most public of his secret forces is the Three Demoness. Shinji as the Vice leader of the Shadow Guards also was privy to the knowledge of the Witness Protection program of Sasha which shelters The Broker. So, he knew that it could not be Riana. She would not let something happens to her lover. Then there is only Trisha and Greisha left. Greisha is quite talented in battle. But she is too young and Loki rarely uses her. As such, Shinji conclude that it is Trisha. Still knowing who did it, did not benefit the Shadow Guards at all. He only sighed. He is about to leave and report this matter when something caught his eyes. ¡®What is that?¡¯ he asks himself as he walk forward. He saw something. Not far away from him, there is arge boulder. But around thatrge boulder, even though he could not see something out of the ordinary with his eyes, he could sense that the area round the boulder seems to be distorted And it is not distorted in the usual way where everything seems to be cracking space, but instead, it was like the boulder and the area around the boulder in a constant flux of existing and not existing. Time and Space around it seems normal in first nce but as Shinji observe sit more, he notices that there is time dtion around the boulder. It is so minuscule time dtion that it is hard to sense it if not for him taking his time to observe the area He has to check it out. Pushing the thick bush in front of him, he finally saw some crevice in the middle of thatrge stony boulder. It is easy to miss. Shinji walk even closer to that crevice and then his eyebrows raised. ¡®This is an entrance to a cave¡¯ he thought to himself as he slid inside the crevice and went inside. The moment he went inside, his mouth is open and his eyes widened. All around him is runes, magic circles and all kinds of symbols that he did not even recognize. There is hundreds of them on the walls, on top of the ceiling and under his feet A lot of them are worn down but there are still some that is still in good condition. ¡®Whoa¡¯ he said. And there is a smile on his face. Then he brought something resembling a warlike talkie out from his bag of holding and then he adjusts something on the right side of that device before finding the right frequency. Then he said to the device ¡®Call the Research Department. Send them to my location¡¯ Then he waited for an answer as his eyes tries to see where does this formation ends. As far as his eyes could see, the entire interior of the cave seems to be filled with magic circles, runic characters, symbols, hieroglyphs and other methods of writing like cuneiform and there is even dots and dashes that must denotes something. Shinji is not some formation master but he is sure that the scene that he saw now would be like a pirate found a cave full of gold for formation masters. Then a voicee out from the device. ¡®The Research Department is now researching the size and determining the old location of cities and viges in Pandemonium and also measuring the energy level all over Pandemonium right now. As such manpower is quite limited, Vice Leader. How many you want us to send?¡¯ The receiver is reminding him, if the matter is not that important then it is enough to send only a few. A few means only two or three people. Shinji is silent for a while and he looks again at the cave and then he said back to the voice ¡®Send them all¡¯ >> Chapter 1052: A brief walk in the nowhere land (1) Nowhere Land A few hours before Shinji discovered the cave, Loki and Trisha went inside the portal and is back to Nowhere Land. The Nowhere Land before the expansion of the world was somewhere beneath the ind of Jan Mayen. It is a Norwegian volcanic ind in the Arctic Ocean. There is no permanent poption there before the Fall and after the Fall, there is not even a lot of people there considering monsters of the sea sometime woulde up from the bottom and rest in the ind. It is basically an empty ind after the Fall. With monster roaming around the area and the waves of the Arctic Ocean bring coldness that is colder than ever It is an ind partly covered by ciers, mountainous and have three prominentkes. After the Fall, the ind is imed by Denmark under the World Government lead. Things happens and it had been returned back to Norway during the six years of Death Monarch absence. Still, it is not an ind of importance. The World Government had taken the ind to construct one of their ck sites there. It is a good ce to construct a ck site. It is far from human cities. Not many people know of its existence. And it is an ind. Add a couple of magical fortifications around the ind and it could be quite an imprable ind. Though, one must question the obsessiveness that World Government has with inds. Maybe, it is just to fit with the aesthetic of their floating Ind of Peace They did get the ind and they did try to construct the ck site¡­. but with disastrous result the constant attack of sea monsters (which is titanic in size) and the inhospitable climate of that area during a storm that would break down most of their technological device and buildings had causes them uninterested. Most of them are actually the schemes of Loki. After all, if the World Government had used the ind as their ck site, sooner orter, they might find some irregrities on the ind and Loki own ce would then be discovered So, they pull out from the project. As for the return of the ind to Norway it is simply a gesture of goodwill and to ease the rtions between the two country. In the past, some party of Europe is under the rule of the World Government while the other part is under the influence of the Republic and other forces. Denmark and Norway was also in the World Government sphere of influence at that time. It wasn¡¯t until the World Distribution Event that the entire Europe is ruled by the Republic and the North America ruled by the World Government And it took a few more years before Europe truly acknowledge the Republic as the ruling force of Europe. During the time under the rule of the Republic, the acknowledged leaders of Norway and Denmark, with Denmark still having a king, and the representative of the Senate of the Republic, and the leader of Norway, Denmark in a symbolic gesture of goodwill propose the return of the ind back to Norway in the Senate The proposal was approved by the Right Chancellor. As there is no objection by the left and High Chancellor, the proposal went through and the ownership of the ind returns back to the hand of Norway. This useless ind in the eyes of many and good only to further some political agenda in the Senate actually bore a secret prison. If they knew that the ind actually houses one of the most well-guarded and secretive prison in the world, they would not be so quick to throw this ind to one another like it is some kind game of exploding bombs But right now, this ind is no longer could be categorized as an ind. At least if one looks at the size. It resembles the entirety of Europe and Asiabined together. That is howrge the ind right now There are mountains that reaches the size of Everest, and tall hills. There isrge rivers and forest all around. There arerge monsters that burrows underneath the surface of thend, monsters that slithers on the ground, flies in the sky and swimming in the ocean Some of them are the original monster that have evolved because of the mass of energy that is spreading all over the world. But there are also monsters that hade out from the portals and mix with the original monsters. The shape of the ind is still the same, only the sizes that had changed. And other than, there is also more obvious changes like the climate of the ind. It is not only colder; the winds are also harsher. The wind could freeze the air. When it storms it would bring down icicles of ice from the clouds. Strange trees had sprouted out from the ground in area that is full of mass of concentrated energy. There are also all kinds of volcanoes that has sprouted form the ground, spurting out fumes. Most of them is active volcano. If before it is uninhabitable, now that this happens, it is even more uninhabitable. Energies seems to be wafting out from the ground and some monsters from the sea had evene out to the ground, marking some ces of the ind as their home and nest Some had even chosen their breeding spots. Nowhere Land had been separated from the ind during the expansion. But it is quickly attached back when the ind had reached a certain stable threshold. Nowhere Land is called the Nowhere Land but it did not necessarily have and. But now, it had. The artificial intelligence had used the soils of the Jan Mayen ind to expand itself and possessing morend than before The bigger Jan Mayen is, the better it is to hide the Nowhere Land. Deep below the surface of the ind, there is a prison. This prison itself is situated in some kind of independent space, yet this independent space attached and tether itself to the physical world of Earth prime, attached itself to the ind Considering Loki cultivation when he first created the Nowhere Land, it is impossible for him to suddenly create an independent space. As such, he had to be creative. The semi-independent space relies heavily on its connection to Earth Prime as the source of energy that kept the Nowhere Land functional As such when it unhooks and untethered its connection with the ind, there is some damage to the Nowhere Land and the best way to describe it, was that power was down. Power was never down in the Nowhere Land. But to avoid expanding in a way that is unsustainable, the Artificial Intelligence of Nowhere Land made the decision to untethered it for a moment While the decision to untether it is made by the Artificial Intelligence, to attach it back requires manual method. Which is what the Three Demoness had been doing. Of course, Riana also sent her avatar to help with the tethering of the Nowhere Land after she finished helping the forces of Pandemonium fighting the demonic invasion of the Seresian demons. But after what Loki had done in Pandemonium, that avatar had already dissipated when she was knocked unconscious by the Broker. To reach this prison, there is tunnels. This tunnel itself could not be essed in normal ways. It is not surprising since nothing about the Nowhere Land is normal The methods of essing this tunnel is also secretive. If not, it could not be considered a secret prison at all. To enter this tunnel, one need to have the key. The key of course is not shaped like a key but instead it is shaped in long thin cylinder with a diamond shape. On each side of the long thin cylinder there is inscription that is always ever-changing, like an encryption key And each personnel of the prison have this key. It generated random addresses in the key but it could only do so when the wielder of that key touch it and activate it. It responds to one particr essence energy, fingerprint and the reverberation of the soul, making it a top encryption technology outstripping any encryption method of the Seven World Power. If any other person tries to activate it, the key would self-destruct. This shows how secure this ce is. And even if you pass the tunnel, you would not instantly go to prison. Loki appears in one of the cier, near one of theke. Though looking at theke right now, it looks more like a sea. Behind him is Trisha. Loki did not say anything as he brought out his key and click on one of the inscription on the key. The key lights up and a location is imprinted into his mind. ¡®Use my location. There is no need to generate so many dimensional addresses¡¯ Loki said and Trisha only nodded. Loki then uses his super speed to reach an area a few hundred kilometers away from his teleportation spot. Chapter 1053: A brief walk in the nowhere land (2) Loki look left and right and Trisha looking at him from behind, close her mouth, trying to stifle herugh Loki smiles knowing that he managed to make Trishaugh even without turning his head back. He knew if he turns his head back, Trisha would pretend she did notugh Then he focused back his mind He is quite amused seeing the changes of the ind. But it is nothing that he had not seen before. The world during the Sovereign era is even bigger. If not how could it contain Gods fighting each other? Even if the Multiversal Convergence didn¡¯t happen, Earth Prime is destined to change. As long as the All Source is here, it would gather energy and spews out energy If not how could the people of Earth could rise to the level of Sovereign that fast. Most people on Earth did not know that even to reach the level of Disk Formation in the vast Universe is a hard task Most people have to train and prepare themselves for hundreds of years for geniuses. And thousands of years for those who did not. The All Source helps not only in directly helping humans absorb the energy of the world, it is also pure in nature. Of course, as people walk their path their energy tainted. That of course do not apply to people like Azief and Katarina since both of them walk the path of Perfection And as for Sovereign level existence, only the top tier civilizations have such being with that level of power. The example of such cases is Odin, Zeus, Hades, Jade Emperor to name a few powerful beings in the Universe that possess Sovereign level power. But, it is also because of the All Source, that there is a need for Earth to possess a Sovereign. Maybe that is why, the All Source quickly and effectively give power to human to reach a level that would take people millions of years to achieve in only one hundred years To many other powerhouses in the Omniverse, what they know about the All Source is only on the superficial level. What they know is that it is called the World Orb or Rejuvenation Essence. To some worlds who is undergoing the Age of Decadence, where the energy of their world is exhausted, the World Orb, to them is a miraculous ancient artifact that could reverse the fate and destiny of their civilizations and of their world To many, that is the reason why so many powerful beings fought each other around five thousand years ago, near the Milky Way gxy. Some of their fights even spill out to Earth and there are traces of their battle all over Earth, unknown to the researchers on Earth There is even a spaceship left behind by one of these civilization in the bottom of the ocean. Loki had check it. But he did not activate it. The people of Earth called it the Baltic Sea anomaly. Even though it is an ancient technology, this ancient technologyes from one of the most advanced civilization during the Celestial War five thousand years ago. Actually it is something that Loki had found during his early years as a Disk Formation expert in the original timeline. This time, he would not make the same mistake he did thest time trying to activate that ship But even though it is a war that started five thousand years ago, the ship itself seems toe from a more ancient past. The only way to exin why the carbon dating of that ship seems to be older than five thousand years is probably because the ship were battling some other forces through time and space. The carbon dating that Loki used is not the same way that humans used the method of carbon dating. Loki uses magic and his calction of fate and destiny The best deduction that Loki could make was that the pilot of the spaceship was fighting during five thousand years ago during the Celestial War but then as they fight through Time and Space the ship went back in time, probably multiple times. The ship itself might have travel through the Mesozoic era and fighting throughout time all over Earth before finally crashed into cold snowy area. The people of the Earth had seen this spaceship before in some tabloids, famously known as the Baltic Sea anomaly. But the brightest mind dismisses it as simply a rock formation. Loki couldn¡¯t me them To the minds of a primitive civilization, of course, such advanced technology would go over their heads Concealing and stealth technology has been activated automatically by the ship when it crashed and burn. That is not something that could be uncovered by Earth primitive technology What humans don¡¯t understand, their either fear it, or dismiss it. To the scientist researching the spaceship, they determined it to be a geological formation. There are distortions of the single sonar image of that spaceship is attributed to cheap inurate sonar instrument that was improperly wired and calibrated. To them, it is nothing but some rocks The truth is more fantastical. Loki himself had went to that ce and research it. Since he is determined to not make the same mistake, he had to research it carefully this time. What he found was that there is a magical energy around the ship. No human before the Fall could have detected it. Since nobody had magic as it was in the past. There are still witches and warlocks all over the world but what they can do is simply some spells that do not harm those that have great will and tenacity Either way, it is not an amount of magic enough to be used so freely like it is today As such, regardless of what the technology use, it would either distort the surveince technology or appear to be simply something normal Illusion magic also seems to y a part. Appearing to look and changes the particles around it Some of the humans even wanted to make it normal attraction. Even though the shape itself look like Millennium Falcon, that is not the shape of the ship hidden under that rock sediments. Instead the shape is simply made by some force field to hide the true nature of that spaceship. The reason why Loki remember that ship so much is because he wanted to use it. He now does not have the resources like before. Before as the Regent of Pandemonium, he holds controls of a fleet of spaceships. There is around a dozen Battlestar. Budiman might be quite rxed in his work but there are many builders that have risen up in level and working five days a week to create more powerful Battlestar. There is even a Battlestar that could not fight head to head with Disk Formation leveler. Before, any Disk Formation leveler could destroy Battlestar easily. It is understandable because the rate of technological advancement is not as fast as the development of personal strength. But as time passes, slowly the technological advancement is catching up. The World Government is also focusing on researching many new technologies This is to control the poption of godlike people. Those who have reached Disk Formation could truly be considered godlike. Of course now that the world expands, and energy is pouring in, with Death Monarch, Hikigaya and Jean breakthrough to Divine Comprehension, the ceiling of power is raised again. But it did not change the fact that if not for the pressure of the world, once a Disk Formation leveler went out the atmosphere of Earth, their power could explode in great force and their speed would akin of the speed of light As such, the trend of pursuing technological advance is still continuing especially for the great powers to deter criminals and uncontroble factors. Slowly, there woulde a day where the levelers could be constrained by a fleet of normal soldiers. As for Loki, his interest in the spaceship is simply because he knows there is a lot of ancient treasure there that would surely help him increasing more of his trump cards. It is never bad to have too many trump cards. As for the matter of the World Orb and the other forces out of this Universe that coveted it, Loki did not need to make too much preparations about it Some of them did not even know the lore surrounding the World Orb. They did not know how dangerous the World Orb is and how hard it is for these people to use it. Though, one name doese to mind. Fir Her Waz, Loki thought to himself As for the other advanced civilization of the Universe, most of them did not know why the war five thousand years ago happened and who stopped it. Even Loki only learned about it during his time under the tutge of the real Loki, the Cosmic Trickster. Instead of a story, he identally touches one of the memory servers of his teacher. It was then he saw one of the memory that is rted to the Celestial War >>> Chapter 1054: The peculiarities of nowhere land (1) He then saw the vast Universe warring with each other, countless of lives that even he found it hard to calcte the casualties of that war All kinds of battleships, magical and machinery, all kinds of discipline of the Laws of the Omniverse was employed in that war. He saw tens of trillions of spaceship filling the universe, like they were sands in beaches. Some of them rides beast the size of ten Earths. Some ride wooden ship that sail across the stars, like the dark space is the ocean and the stars are fishes All kinds of races, from monster like races to humanoid like races, fought against each other. They did not only fight in the main Universe, they also fought across all kinds of realities, time pockets, other worlds and parallel dimension. They were war all over the entire Omniverse. Any civilization that have advanced knowledge about the All Source all scrambled to get the All Source. The promise of an unlimited source of energy, of a world, the chance for rejuvenation of their Universe, where their fate and destiny could be reverted and the final conclusion of their story could be rewritten, would drove anyone mad with desire They know more than the beings of today, of the true ability of that artifact. But after that war, most of the advanced civilization Other than those who survived that war, not many alien civilizations today know the true ability of the All Source. Rejuvenating the worldly energy is but one of its function. It is a weapon created personally by The One. He crafted it with his Omniversal power and His majesty is in it. It could revert fate and destiny, and could create the impossible. Loki also saw how terrifying that war and how it ended. All of these races, some demonic in appearance, others look like Immortals, some looks like a being of light and so on and so forth, so many of them that Loki himself could not possibly name all of the races that participated in that war but as many that enter that war, there were many more that had died in that war Their essence and energies fill the entire universe, scattered through all kinds of realities and dimensions. The fabric of reality itself was on the verge of breaking down. And then the Elder of the Universe interfere with this matter as the surviving civilization of that war wanted to continue the battle until only one civilization left standing. He split the All Source to seven pieces. Out of the few that survived, the Elder of the Universe gave each one of the seven pieces to seven strongest factions in the Universe after the war. That leads to the formation of the United Intergctic Alliance, headed by the seven great civilizations that emerge as the winner of that war. That is what he knows about the All Source. And he knows even more. But, he doubts some alien civilization in the middle of nowhere would know about it. And even then he only knows it when he travelled the Universe during his half Sovereign era, finding a way to be Sovereign in a world where the Will of the World was ripped apart Loki at that time had to find another way to be Sovereign because of Raymond decision to ripped the Will with some of the other Sovereigns. Loki sighed inwardly. Death God established the rules, and the other Sovereigns follow in line. That era was one of the most prosperous era but it is not without its ws While one could not say that the Sovereign did not sometimes identally destroyed parts of the world, rarely there is innocent caught up in their affairs. He only exception to this is of course the War of the Sovereign which involves the world powers at the time and the Sovereigns The mortal world and the divine world seems to sh at that time. Sovereigns against sovereigns, mortals against mortals and so many mortals had died and even two Sovereign had fallen that day. So, even though some of what happen today change a lot of the script of the Time Crisis, Loki is not surprised to see the expansion of the world. Of course, in his original timeline, it was not as exaggerated like this during his Time Crisis. At that time, he would not be qualified to participate since he was just at the level of Seed Formation at that time And his age at that time was around twenty-five. The Time Crisis in this timeline was elerated. It is not even twenty years after the Fall, but everything seems to happens even more faster. But even then, the world did not expand thisrge and possess this much of concentrated energy Since the worlds that had managed to connect itself with Earth Prime at that time is a meager numberpared to this Time Crisis. Loki estimated around three thousand worlds was about to synch up with the Convergence. That is not counting some other dimension that is attracted by the dimensional tears And while it did not fully sync up with each other, the energy does flow toward Earth Prime and these other worlds. Loki would not be surprised that if in some worlds, magic can now be practiced. After all, as the energy of the other worlds flows toward Earth prime and since Earth Prime has the All Source, the biggest beneficiary of the Multiversal Convergence is the world. Not the people of the world, but the world itself. But, this is also true of the other worlds connected even slightly during the Multiversal Convergence. Even though they did not absorb as much as Earth Prime It is undeniable that certain power and energy of the All Source went to these other worlds and sometimes that is all some world needed. A catalyst to jumpstart an entire new path to advance their civilization to a higher form of power And of course, the barrier between world in that worlds that temporarily about to sync up with the Earth Prime is weakened. That is a problem. That is another thing that Loki hope that the World Council would pay attention to. The Orvanians had done a good job of closing most of the portals and Multiversal points around the Milky Way gxy and it surrounding star clusters. But they must be a lot of the anomaly that they did not have time to close. Or maybe, they do not think it is their job to close certain breaches. Unless, it reaches a certain point of damage toward the Multiverse, the Orvanians would not move. Loki is betting that Hirate might have some technology to close these breaches before it could repeat the same thing He once talks with his brother, Azief about his experience in Earth two and his brother said that some scientist in that world manages to create some kind of bomb that could close portals to other worlds. Of course, the size of the tear of barrier between worlds in that Earth two is not as severe as Earth prime but there is precedent there. Loki did not know much about the technology to close breaches. Yes, he does know a lot of things but he does not know everything. And there is still a fact that a huge chunk of some information is not given to him by Number Seven If he was a Sovereign, a snap of his finger and these portals would close simply by him snapping his finger. He sometimes regretted that he did not study that much upon technological advance made by the great power of his time. But of course, he had some knowledge of machinery and technology. And he still has his ability to calcte certain things If not how could he have created the Nowhere Lands and make it remains as secret as it is today He admits he infused magic in his technology, but almost all new technology on the market right now is machinerybined with magic. Of course, there is another way which is to interact with high advanced civilizations and learn from them. As of now, the only alien advanced civilization that made contact with Earth and is not hostile is the Orvanians. But it is not good to interact with Orvanians a lot. It is even worse if they rely on them too much. Some of the technological advancement that the World Government had made is because of their diplomacy with the Orvanians. Fortunately, Orvanians is not interested in meddling with Earth, or any other gxy. This is their unchanging policy since the time of Sithulran. There are guardians of the Multiverse. While Earth prime is special because of the secret it holds and the fact that this is the Will of that Supreme One, it did not mean that the Orvanians would not do anything. If this is any other worlds, the Orvanians would have been more aggressive. Chapter 1055: The peculiarities of nowhere land (2) While they do not interfere in the matters of the Universe unless it involves reality bending, worlds and dimension colliding shit, they do make an exception. When a certain world keeps attracting this kind of problem, the Five Seat of Orvan would employ more aggressive methods like erasing memories or plucking out people who forces that world to such strait out from the stream of time and existence. And that is among the threats that Sovereign guard the world from. Loki is quite sentimental today ¡®My lord, are you going to keep standing there?¡¯ ¡®Ah¡¯ Loki eximed, startled by the sudden voice. He almost did not realize that he had reached his destination He is in front of some rocks and boulders, the wind blows strong harsh wind bringing the coldness of the air. A few hundred meters from them, Loki could see a snake the size of a Titanoboa slithering across some forest Loki nce toward that snake as the snake seems to treat Loki like his snack. The moment he nces toward that snake; he releases a bit of his energy. Saber intent seems to shoot out from his eyes and cut the diamond scale of that snake. Like a hot knife cutting butter, the snake scales fall down to the ground and the snake immediately retreated Loki clicked his tongue. ¡®This mind of mine¡¯ heined to himself. His thought process is fast. Even when he is moving in super speed, his mind we rethinking all of that in the span of a few seconds. He could not help it. Sometimes, he thinks of these old memories of another timeline. Of course, it is not simply because he is struck by nostalgia or something like that. It is just that he revised his memories. Certain memories would disappear sometimes. Side effect of using the method of separating each part of the soul into seven kind-of-thing. At times, he also just stares at some empty space and think about all kinds of memoires. What he fears the most is not only losing the memories, but also if he somehow distorted some of the memories Because of that, his calctions also included some backup ns if he were ever to destroy some memories and step into the wrong path The key to a wless calction of fate and destiny had to be started from the cause. Fate and destinye when cause birthed effect Of course, there are some that went out of this calction. Effect that does note from any cause. There is one certain thing like that in the Universe It is not something that he could calcte. But for other things, like some kind ofw of motions, there is a way to determine them with his calctions. Every single action in the universe produces a reaction. an original starting point One step, one blows of wind, a simple moving of one pebble of a stone, start a chain reaction of events with further offshoots spanning out in all direction and so on and on as duplication and replication take ce. That is the simple exnation of somews that underpinned his calctions of fate and destiny. But this is only one of it. This alone could not calcte all kinds of factors that needs to be calcted for Loki to wlessly execute his ns without mistake As there are particles, atoms that even though one could not realize it does affect something. And once something affects other things, it creates a reaction Kind of like a butterfly effect. Loki, each time when he makes a calction, other than thisws, he also needs to distinguish between causal rtions or mere corrtions which is hard to distinguish if you only see one part of the story Cause and effect sometimes do not exin everything. When all you seek is causal rtions, he would never be able to see the real power that binds, a metaphysical glue that binds event together Most of what he could see, if he only uses thew of cause and effect is regrities, the constant conjunction of certain sorts of observation. Only by going further, go beyond the evidence of memory and senses that he could see more. And the Universe, the Omniverse and all of its subsets did not necessarily ys by the same rules. As for the causal effect, this also had something else that it could also be think of as irrelevant sometimes This is mostly observed in physics If you can¡¯t observe certain particles or atoms, how can you measure them? if you can¡¯t measure them, how can then you put it in an equation. Causality has a definite direction in time, causes have to happen before the effect. Yet, the basicw of physics, appear to be time-symmetric. If a certain process is allowed under the basicw of physics, a recording of the same process yed backward will also depicts a process that is allowed by thews. This is not entirely to disprove the causality effect. It simply because sometime the cause is unidentified and as Loki had known, not all worlds and all universes possess the same Law. He then shakes his head. Once again, his mind goes to other ces. Loki could notice that Trisha is looking at the back of his head even without him turning back He turns back for a moment and wave his finger, like he is reminding Trisha of something. ¡®You know I sometime¡­¡­be like this¡¯ ¡®I know¡¯ Loki nodded and said. ¡®I guess enough thinking for a few moments¡¯ ¡®If my lord wanted to save time, that would be advisable¡¯ Loki chuckles. Trisha had been waiting for him to use the key for a few seconds already. But she was not as frustrated as she appears to be. She must be still angry about him calling her his dear little child. ¡®Forgive me. I was lost in my thoughts¡¯ Loki smiles and chuckles a bit. Today, brings a lot of memories to him. One of the events had beenpleted. Six events to go. Feeling that the time for the battle of the End is nearing make him feel a lot of emotions. bad emotions. Good emotions. And feeling of hope and despair fighting against each other. Of course, the Battle of the End would not happen for a few more hundred years. But to him, a few hundred years is nothing. He then sighed. Trisha pretend she did not hear it as Loki brought out his key and throws it to the ground. The ground shakes for a second, as the key seems to merge with the ground. Magic circle full of all kinds of word character is rearranging itself inside the magic circle It did not emanate any powerful surge of energy. it is designed not to since if each time they enter the Nowhere Land a surge of energy is released; it would not be long before someone find out that there is something wrong about this ind The ground then suddenly depressed. But it is only depressed in a small circle. Such circle only fit two people It seems the magic circle would adjust itself ording to the people it wanted to bring. And it did not simply depress thend, thend inside the small circle fragmented and then revealed a spiraling dark abyss that seems to lead to nowhere. Loki did not say anything as he jumps into the dark abyss followed by Trisha. He jumps into it without hesitation followed by Trisha who did not look like she had just jumped into an abyss leading to darkness. A momentter, they arrive at another area. It is almost like they were teleported there. Loki tilt his head left and right a bit. He did not seems surprised at all. And his face is as calm as ever. Trisha check to see if is anything missing on her person. Loki notices that. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ ¡®Checking if something is missing¡¯ Loki seems puzzled. Then he asks ¡®Is there a case of something missing when going through the tunnel?¡¯ Trisha simply said ¡®Heard some of the staff in the simtion room said they lose some stuff. Minor stuff. Some lost their keys. Some lost their ess cards. Others lost a part of their clothes. Common thing about them all, is that they have a bit of energy signature around each of the items that is missing¡¯ ¡®Maybe, it had something to do with Slimey. I will check on him. Maybe, he is hungry. Thest time I gave him any food was a few years ago.¡¯ Lokiughed ¡®You called one of the monsters of the Dark Universe, Slimey?¡¯ Trisha raised her shoulders and said ¡®he is not that bad.¡¯ Loki then remind her ¡®That slime is one of eldritch creature¡¯ ¡®A baby eldritch creature¡¯ Trisha countered. Loki could only shake his head as he turns back to see the sprawling puzzle in front of him. He is teleported into a mazelike area. Trisha also stopped talking about Slimey and then look at the maze area in front of her She shakes her head and said ¡®You know, my lord, I always objected putting this maze into the design of Nowhere Land¡¯ she said. Loki just waved his hand like he is dismissing Trisha objection ¡®Don¡¯t you think it made the Nowhere Land more mysterious like this¡¯ ¡®I think my lord just like to torture the staff of this facility¡¯ Loki only chuckles at this. >>> Chapter 1056: A joyful reunion (1) The maze also functions like the address code in the key. It is ever changing. But since he is the one who design the maze, he understood the logic of the maze. But, he did not need to solve the maze since he is the administrator of the Nowhere Land. His key is of course different from other people key. And this is actually a backdoor. It is faster than using the other methods. And there is only a few staff that was allowed to use this backdoor. He walks inside the maze. And Trisha follow him from behind. The maze is full of white misty air. For the staff, this misty air, at most would only hinder a bit of their sight. It did not matter whether you are Pir Forming leveler or Disk Formation leveler, no matter what kind of powerful vision you have, once you were blocked by this mist, it would hinder your vision. This mist like most of the thing that is in the Nowhere Land is also not something that is naturally here. Like the walls of the facility is taken from some othernd, this mist was taken somewhere around the Stonehenge. Loki did not simplye to the Stonehenge every year to just talk with Erika. It would not be like him to do things without purpose. He also grabs a few things there. However, the mist reacts differently to enemies. To enemies, the mist would not simply hinder their vision, it would also poison them It is not lethal however. As most of it is kind of like a tranquilizer. After all, this ce is mostly about keeping people inside. While it is not easy to enter this ce, to get out of it, is even harder. And Loki borrows some theme from World Government prison, The Maze. Well, it is not like the World Government original idea to add a maze on the entrance of their prison. They too got the idea from the Maze of the Minotaur. Then after going out of the maze, finally they arrived toward the building of the prison. Loki nodded in satisfaction as he looks at the new and improved look of the building. ¡®It seems that there have been a lot of changes even to this bleaknd¡¯ Trisha walks and stand beside Loki and said ¡®Well, the prison needs to be bleak for the prisoners. It doesn¡¯t have to be like that for the workers too right?¡¯ Loki nodded Then Trisha added ¡®We deal with torturing people, madmen, psychopaths. You would not believe the things thate out of their mouth. Though we do torture them once in a while to release our stress, still, it is not good to always be subjected to such mental stress¡¯ She said ¡®It would not be bad for us to rx a bit during our rest time. I built a few rec rooms for them. And the simtion staff were kind enough to help. One of the person working in the simtion room had the same personality as that one office character, so we called him Dwight¡¯ Loki raised his eyebrows and said ¡®I watch the memory disc. The Office is quite funny¡¯ she said and not missing a beat she continues ¡®Though the people in the Killing Room, I mean, the Extermination Chamber always seems giddy for some reason when it is their shift. I think they have something wrong in their heads just like the prisoners¡¯ she said Loki eyebrows raised higher and said ¡®I don¡¯t think that they would like it if they heard such wordsing from you¡¯ ¡®Ah, don¡¯t worry about it my lord. They know what I think of them. And they don¡¯t really care. After all, the background of those people serving as the executioner of the Extermination Room is not one would call usual background of good people. They have some stories.¡¯ Then she chuckles looking at Loki ¡®Just joking. Taking some pages out of your ybook, my lord¡¯ Loki chuckles. ¡®You be cheekier as years passes¡¯ ¡®And my lord is still the same. pretending not to understand, pretending to be blind. Why am I so cheeky? Why I do not like being called a child? It seems my lord would always pretend¡¯ She sighed Loki only smiles bitterly. ¡®Let us go inside before we talk about certain things¡¯ Trisha nodded. As they walk outside the building of the prison, Loki could see some staff of the prison drinking coffee under the canopy while talking with each other Some isughing with each other while some is reading something from their AI phone. It almost seems like they do not know what is happening outside the world right now Well, not every organization in the Nowhere Land is military armed organizations or ndestine operatives. Some of them maintained the internal working of the Nowhere Land and did not meddle on the outside world matters. Every once in a while Loki would encounter some of the staff walking along the hallway. They all bowed towards him with respect. Even though Loki wears a different face every time he came to the facility, it is not hard to recognize that he is Loki. After all, Trisha walk one step back behind him like some kind of bodyguard. This is a respect orded to him and that alone is a sign to the staff. Trisha is one of the highest ranking people in the Nowhere Land. And her other two sisters. But even then, the three sisters would walk behind Trisha as she is their oldest sister and it would not be that Trisha walk behind them There is only one other person that have a higher ranking than her and that would be the creator of the Nowhere Land, Loki the Trickster. So, when they see that Trisha humbled herself to this person, even if Loki change his face to a beggar, people would still know it is Loki the Trickster They quickly passed the normal hallways and then reaches toward a room. The area around the room is all guarded with robotic soldiers. The robots are all controlled by the Artificial Intelligence of the facility. Trisha only raise her hand and the robots all nodded. Loki did not want to transform to the face he had used to register himself with the facility but the AI of the facility already is ustomed to the ever changing face of the Trickster. Loki open the room with another key and Trisha follow him inside. Inside the room, there is a portal. But this portal is chained by four floating chains. The chain itself is stuck on four stone tablets These stone tablets seem to hold this chain from being sucked into the portal. Loki walk toward the portal and enter it without hesitation. Trisha also enters and a secondter, they are now in the Prison ¡®Ah, home sweet home¡¯ Loki said. Loki then touch the walls. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡®d to see that there is no problem with the walls.¡¯ He thought to himself. The prison interior is made by cementing it with mixture of certain soil found in the Bubble Land. One of the concerns of his when the world expansion happens was that the cement would broke off. One had to be prepared for all possibilities after. Trisha then said ¡®There are some cells that have the cement falls off. Greisha is containing them. But other than that, the prison wall is still quite intact, my lord¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s good. As for Greisha¡­. Haish¡­I don¡¯t know what to do with her. She is too young but I do not deny that she had a talent. A dangerous talent but a talent nheless. Her w is that she is too eager. And she wanted my acknowledgement all the time.¡¯ ¡®She loves you. To her, you are her father. She wanted to make you proud. And out of the three of us, you love her the most¡¯ Loki shakes his head. ¡®I dint know why you and Riana both think like that¡¯ He sighed and there was silence in the halls. No one is walking along the halls. There is a section of the many hallways inside the prison which is reserved for Loki and a few others. As such there is no sight of the staff walking around ¡®I know¡¯ he said ¡®I know that he wanted to make me proud. She did not have to do that. I am already proud of her. That is why it is so hard for me. She is taking more and more risk.¡¯ ¡®Tell her that¡¯ ¡®I did. But, she thinks that I am saying that because I do not trust her as I trust you or Riana. That is why I try not to involve her too deep¡¯ Loki could not tell this to others. He did not even tell this to Sina. Sina knows that the three sisters for Loki is like his daughter. But other than that, she did not know much. Because the matters of the Three Sisters are his matters and those three. It is a part of his life he is not fond of sharing with other people. Because he wanted to protect those three. At least this, he did not reveal to anyone. It is hard for Loki because he did not want to forge so many bonds. Forging bonds of brotherhood with Death Monarch is imperative and even inside his calction. Even if he did not forge such bond with Death Monarch, he was tasked to at least not be his enemies. After all, he came here to help and not to be enemies with the one person that could stop what will happen That is not something he had to worry about since this is in his n. That included Sofia and the other figures near Death Monarch All those people also did not need him to worry about them. They are all capable enough and their destiny is strong. Loki only guided them sometimes, giving something to them that should be theirs, smooth out a few path in advance and favors like that But as for the Three Sisters, these three little kids that he had picked up, they were not in his n. And while he tries to not develop too strong of a feeling, trying not to be attached, how could it be easy? Chapter 1057: A joyful reunion (2) ¡®You take us in for a reason. Trisha said Loki did not deny it and nodded ¡®True. But, I do not wish for this life to be everything for the three of you. After the Fall, the world had be very harsh. If you have no use, if you do not fight and if you do not have strength, you could not live. Some people survive doing some sly and terrible things. Some are lucky enough to survive that with their sanity and moral intact. But whether it is evil or good, they are the survivors. I raised you and give you skills. There is a Price. Trisha only smiles bitterly and nodded, agreeing with him. She knows the harshness of the world and she think it was luck that they three were picked up by Loki and not some other people. ¡®But, it is not like I would use you forever. And this is not the only way to live your life¡¯ He paused for a second and then he said ¡®I am¡­. preparing things¡¯ ¡®Preparing things? What do you mean by that?¡¯ Trisha said. There is something a little wrong with what Loki said. Trisha just don¡¯t know why, but that is the feeling she gets. Loki did not seem to want to talk about it but his smile seems a little sad. Then his mind remembers what is about to happen. Now, that the Time Crisis had ended, this period is the period where Sovereign is born. After Azief be Sovereign, the battle for the Divine Throne would begin He worries about this three little kids. Worry that they would get sucked into the battle for the Throne. They are powerful enough and resourceful enough. Loki had changed the fate of this three little girls and he is not sure whether all of it would be good. But other than the battel for the Divine Throne, he also needs to be prepared for some other possibility. Possibility that he had never entertained before Things had been brought forward a lot. It would be weird if some things did not change. Even fate and destiny could not hold back this tide The six events after the Time Crisis should happen after the battle of the Divine Throne But now, anything goes. The reason why he needs to prepare is that he needs to leave some protection for the girls. He is about to return to Origin after Azief be the Sovereign. That is the n. He just didn¡¯t know the full details of that. The full details seem to be in the head of Number Seven He just hopes that there would be a n that could guarantee the safety of these three people. Loki did not want them to be close to the Sovereigns because rarely nothing goods happen when Gods consorted with mortals And there is also the fact that these three might even uses the things that he had taught them and participate in the Battle for the Divine Throne. That would not end well. Then Loki just shakes his head. And Trisha could only look at Loki. There is silence between them again Trisha did not say anything as they walk alongside each other in the bleak dreary hallways of the prison. There is many prison in this facility. And there is even a certain theme to it. Loki did not walk just for the sake of it. His eyes are doing calctions and seeing through the magic circles and formation embedded deep underneath the cement. His eyes are looking at it and trying to see if there is any magic circle that get unhooked or untethered. That would be a huge problem if there is one and he did not notice. The people inside these prisons are all monsters in their own rights. Loki would not really feel at ease if one of them escaped because of his negligence. The next few days, he needs to make sure that there is no breach in the security of the spell before he could make contact with the Crime Alliance. But, there is still something he need to do and exin. Trisha doesn¡¯t seem impatient though. She trusts that he had make the right decision concerning the matter of Riana and Nathan Still Loki thinks he is taking too much unnecessary risk. And the child¡­. the moment he taught of Riana child, Loki also felt a little sad for the little one Loki however wanted to settle all of this before night. he is nning to have a feast tonight. Greisha would be back by then A family reunion. It is long overdue. Loki is heading to his office and after a few minutes of walking he arrived at the hallways leading to his office. Along the hallways, there is no defect. Even the hallways seem like a maze. There are only a few hundred more hallways he needs to check. Of course, he could not check it personally like before. Or more urately, he couldn¡¯t check it by himself right now. He intends to wait for the berserk energy all over the world to calm down before using his authority to scan all irregrities in the magic formations and other protective measures that has been put into ce. They walk a few minutes and saw some of the damages that happens to the facility. But it did not damage the integrity of the magic circle around the facility At least not in the area nearby. Then after a few more minutes¡¯ walk, Loki arrives at his office. He quickly enters the office and sat down on his chair Like he had expected, today is a quite a long day. He pours himself a drink. Loki do not need to drink. But the drink inside the jar that he had just poured is not a normal drink. It is made from some of the best herbs that is nourished by the energy of the world Not only it tastes good, it is also rejuvenating. He needs to calm down his mind. He is thinking too much and he fears that he would be burdened by the information There were a few times where he would just lose his consciousness and went into dream mode where his mind rested for a bit from all the calctions. He did not want that to happen. Taking a few sips, he finally rxed. Trisha sat down on the chair near the office door. The office itself isrge the size of a two ssrooms. There is even a bed on the other side of the office. Sometimes Loki would not go to his quarters and instead spend time on the office Truthfully, he spends most of his time in the office than his quarters. As such, that bed is in case if he wants to sleep in the office. Such a normal human behavior, sleeping that is. But it does have its benefits even for such a leveler of Disk Formation. Sometimes, Loki just wanted to mute it all down and stop thinking for a while. Loki sighed and for a moment, there is only quietness in the office. There is a certain sense of calm that seems to fill in the quietness. Loki felt safe here because this is his ce. Everywhere else, there is always a chance of being attacked or schemed on. After all, other than the Six Great powers that will be hunting him, there is also Yewa Hafar who would try to do a lot of thing to stop his ns froming to fruition. But now as he is in his office heid back on his chair as his chair stretched backward giving him that sweetfort for a few moments. A few minutes just passed by like this before he opens his eyes and exhale his breath Then he got up from his chair and said ¡®It is time to bring your sister back¡¯ Trisha who were looking at Loki the entire time, also got up and nodded. Then Loki brought out the grain from his Bag of holding and held it in his palm. There is a smile on his face. ¡®You think your sister will be angry?¡¯ Loki said. Trisha think about what Loki had done and she nodded ¡®She would. But, I don¡¯t think she would be mad for long. It is the best solution. For an impossible situation¡¯ Loki could only scoff at that. ¡®I know I nned it to be like that. But, I truly did not expect that she had a child. I could guess that she had something with the Broker. I just didn¡¯t think she married him and even have a child with her¡¯ Then he sighed ¡®Or maybe I did. And I just don¡¯t want to believe it. Sometimes, the truth we wanted to hide from ourselves is the heaviest. With you three, I sometimes, bend my principles. That is very dangerous for me. Because the stake is too high to get it wrong¡¯ There is silence for a while as Loki seems to hesitate. He closes his eyes for a second and then after taking a deep breath, he opens his eyes again. He is taking some moment to calm himself down. Trisha knows what Loki is worrying about so she said ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Second Sister would not me you for what you had done¡¯ Hearing this Loki chuckles. ¡®This time you are wrong. I am not thinking about your second sister. Of course she would not me me. After all, this is the punishment for trying to trick me, the Trickster¡­¡­¡¯ he paused for a second before adding ¡®-but she is not going to be too happy about it either¡¯ Smiling he then activated the Grain Pce anding out from the Grain pce is three figure. There is Riana with her baby in her arms. And beside her¡­.is Nathan Lokiughed and said ¡®Now, let¡¯s talk¡¯ he said. .>>> Chapter 1058: The truth of the scheme (1) Riana look around her and for a moment she was surprised before she finally knows where she is. Inside the Grain Pce, she could not see the outside. Actually, there is a function to see the outside but she did not have the full control of the Grain Pce. Not to mention she was unconscious in there. Inside the Grain Pce, there is arge patch ofnd, floating mountains and waterfall falling from the side of the mountains. Clouds filling the artificial sky of the Grain Pce like it is a separate world. It was like the entrance to Heavenly Pce Immortal air and chaos energy seems to exist side by side harmoniously Loki had made many adjustments inside the Grain Pce. She only notices thister when she was conscious again. Her child seems to be guarded by sentient beast that live inside the Grain Pce. And when she was conscious she finally realizes that there were Nathan also in the Grain Pce The time in the Grain Pce differs heavily from outside the Grain Pce. Loki did not only change the interior of the Grain Pce; he had also changes the Laws inside the Grain Pce. To her, she has been spending time inside the Grain Pce for a few hours already. But she still did not feel at ease because she did not know what Loki is nning. Even when Nathan got up, he also did not exactly understand what Loki was trying to do. But then they were suddenly ejected out from the Grain Pce. She saw Trisha, her older sister near the door of the office. And she shakes her head, a bitter smile on her face. Trisha look at the baby and she smiles Shee closer to her second sister and said ¡®Let me hold her. Let see my niece¡¯ Seeing how happy Trisha look, it releases a certain heaviness from Riana heart. Riana smiles and she gave her daughter for Trisha. Trisha put the baby in her arms as she slowly rocks her from side to side Then Trisha looks at Loki and said ¡®I¡¯ll give time for you to exin to them. I will bring her to the nursery. It is better to let her sleep¡¯ Loki once again raised his eyebrows ¡®We have a nursery?¡¯ Trisha smiles and nodded. ¡®There is many staff. And it is not like we forbid office romance. My lord should reallye here more often instead of alwaysing here when you need something¡¯ Loki just shakes his head as Trisha go out of the room and close the door. Now inside the room there is only three people There is Loki. There is Riana. And there is Nathan who is looking at the office with a look of utter amazement He then looks back at Loki and said ¡®I thought that you kill me¡¯ Loki only smiles but he did not exin anything as he clicks his finger and poof two chairs materialized in front of the table on the opposite side from where Loki is standing. Both of them sit down as they look at Loki who is also slowly sit down at his chair. There is a smile on his face For a moment, Loki only look at their face and did not say anything. Nathan was ufortable with the long silence and the staring but he did show it in his face Riana on the other hand look down at her chair, not daring to see Loki And then he said ¡®You see, I, Loki, even though I killed quite a lot of people, most of the people I killed are criminal, evil people. There is rarely a time where I kill someone who is innocent, who is unrted to the business I have. I prefer to find another way. And there is always another way¡¯ he said smiling Nathan and Riana could only listen as Loki continued ¡®I need people to believe that I kill you. That, I, as you so eloquently said, be one of them. A monster. I need the world to believe in it. But- ¡® And Loki look at Riana and sighed ¡®But, you are my daughter lover. At least before I knew that you were her husband. My n was a bit different than what I have executed. I nned for the world to believe that you and Riana both died under my hands. That is the original n¡¯ Hearing this Riana was shocked. Loki smiles gently at her and said ¡®I wish to use that death so you could free yourself and live freely in this world. I never expected that you have a child. And, if I kill you even as I know that you have a daughter, that is too big of a leap for those crime lords to believe. They might believe that I could kill one innocent man. They might believe that I could kill you both in a bout of anger.¡¯ ¡®But they would not believe that I would harm a daughter of mine who had a child. It is out of character of me to do such things. Those crime lords also know that I would never do such a thing. Because I have done a lot of business with them¡¯ ¡®Instead of making them convinced, it might backfire. So, I had to improvise on the spot¡¯ ¡®If not for that one mistake, both of you could retire freely right now¡¯ Riana finally understand what her father had done. She looks at her father and there is tears on both of her eyes, dropping down Loki saw it and he shakes his head. Nathan then frowned as he tried to make sense of it all and then he asks ¡®then, why did you look like you were really going to kill me?¡¯ Loki then began exining to both of them that the Crime Alliance would surely investigate this matter From what Loki had known about the Crime Alliance, they have someone who could see through the past. At this, Nathan also remember that there is such a guy among the employs of the Crime Lords. As such, Loki had to pretend, to make his acting really real, that he truly had the killing intent and desire to destroy the Broker. But because of the surge of energy, the things they said would be garbled. That is why Loki keep releasing powerful surge of energy around him To distort the possibleplete investigation And with a little bit of maniption of Truth by Loki, the vision that investigator would have would corroborate his story He needed to threaten and appear to kill Nathan to make sure that the investigators are convinced of the story and for him to finally gain the respect of the Crime Lords The reason why Loki knows so much about the investigator is because Loki had met him once in his timeline. Of course, this part of the story he did not share with Riana. Nathan leaned back on his chair and shakes his head while smiling. He closes his eyes and sigh. But on his face there is a smile. With Loki ns, right now, the whole world had believed that he had died. It is just a pity that Riana did not die too. If not, both of them could retire from the tumultuous era that is about toe. This is why when Loki ryed the news to Trisha that Nathan had died, instead of feeling sad, Trisha was feeling happy. Because she knew that now Nathan is free. But then Nathan have another question He then sits back straight up, stare at Loki and ask ¡®Then, why did you hit me so hard? And making all of that drama like you were really going to kill me? Is it simply because you wanted to make the investigator believe your narrative?¡¯ At this, Loki stares back at Nathan and said ¡®You married my daughter without telling me. I think a little bit of punishment was needed, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ He said as he looks at Riana and Riana blushed He pointed his finger at Riana and wave it up and down at her ¡®You¡­¡­what a headache¡¯ Then Lokiugh. Loki too leaned on his chair. It is a pity that he could not make Riana retire with this event but there is still time before the First Sovereign is born. He needs to prepare for these three sisters. He had hoped that he could kill Riana and make the world believe she is dead so that when the timees, she would not get involved in what is about to happen. But, it has to be change a bit. This is also because he just had changed to Number Two. Certain memories did not manifest yet and the old memories is just limatizing. As such, his calction hit some snag. Nathan is now rxed a bit. He did not like that Loki had make him suffer such pain but he could somehow understand. And only now that he remembers that Loki could be considered his father inw. Even though Riana is not rted at all to Loki, they were many times that Riana said she wish her father could attend her wedding. It is clear that Riana very much treated Loki as her father. She wanted his love, his blessing and his approval. Yet at the same time, she also fears that he would be disappointed at her. Chapter 1059: The truth of the scheme (2) He had never thought that when Loki found their safe house that they would get their happy ending. Well, this is not quite a happy ending to some people. But to him it is. He had long wanted to get out from the whirlpool of the power struggle in the world. The Seven great powers that fought against each other in the dark, the Crime Alliance, and the many other forces that is biding their time in the shadows, ready toe out once these titans duke it out with each other He never thought he could escape it. Because he has the Book of Secrets and he is the Broker. He had to keep using the Book of secrets because he knows, that without any value, he would be discarded. He was kept under protection by the Shadow Guards because he provides intelligence to them. If not how could the Shadow Guards tolerate him. There is a reason why Sasha did not bring him to Death Monarch. Because they both don¡¯t know what Death Monarch would do to him, if he ever shows his face in front of him Regardless of Nathan intention, he co-founded the Crime Alliance. A such, he is one of the enemy that pandemonium wanted dead. The only escape¡­.at least in his mind, was death But with what Loki had done, he no longer had to worry. He smiles and then looking at Loki he said ¡®Thank you¡¯ He means it from the bottom of his heart Loki look at him and scoffed ¡®trust me. I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡¯ Then he added ¡®As for the Book of Secrets, I think you¡¯ve notice¡¯ Nathan nodded ¡®I don¡¯t mind¡¯ Then pausing for a second he then said with a calm tone ¡®I don¡¯t know how you do it but it seems that you managed to split my unique ss and put it into the Book. Now, the Book is truly not bind to me anymore. Is this the Price for this freedom?¡¯ He asks ¡®Why? Do you want your power back?¡¯ Nathan chuckles as he shakes his head. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Knowing a lot of secrets is not as good as one thinks. Then he looks at Riana beside her, and hold her hand. Then he said ¡®I would only strengthen myself strong enough to protect my family from now on. It is good to start anew. Maybe, I would be just a simple warrior¡¯ he said with a smile as he squeezed a bit of Riana hand Riana look at her and smile. And because she smiles, he smiles. Nathan right now around Orb Condensing stage Loki had done something to him when he was enveloped by that huge amount of energy Even so, Nathan did not me Loki. He knows why Loki came to him. he wants to take control of the Book of Secrets. That could not happen unless he dies. But when he dies, his unique ss could once again be inherited by someone else who fulfill the requirements of the ss. At least that is what he thought. It is clear now, that Loki had found another way to make sure that he could use the Book of Secrets without killing him who had created such an item But Loki seems to have a method to seal the unique will into the Book of Secrets. Nathan could already think of how Loki would exin this to the Crime Lords. He would probably say that when Nathan died, he seals the Unique Will inside the book so that he could haveplete control over the Book. It would make it even more legit. Since the Crime Lords probably also believe that only by the original owner dying that one such item could be taken control of. Nathan admired Loki farsightedness at this moment and shudders to think how deep his nning was. Loki then said ¡®Riana, you should take a rest. From what I heard from Trisha she had modified the ce. And as for you¡¯ he said as his eyes went back to Nathan ¡®Don¡¯t ever reveal yourself to anyone. I already take a lot of risk saving you when it is simply easier just to kill you. And-¡® he paused for a second before saying ¡®Treat Riana good. If not, I don¡¯t mind making the lies be the truth¡¯ Nathan nodded and smile ¡®I promise you¡¯ Loki just shakes his head. ¡®Still, you don¡¯t have a trustworthy face. I wonder what she sees in you¡¯ he could only sigh at this as he exhaled his breath. Riana was about to say something but Loki raise his hand and whatever she wanted to say is stuck on her throat. ¡®I know; you have more questions. And probably there is a lot of things you wanted to say too. But¡­. I am tired¡¯ He then added ¡®Let us talk tonight. On the other side of the forest there is thick trees and the energies around that forest is also quite weird. I bet it would distort any surveince methods. We could have a barbecue, like the old times¡¯ He looks back at Nathan and said grudgingly ¡®You are invited¡¯ Nathan nodded Loki then gesture to Riana to exit the room. Riana got up and as she got up Nathan also got up. They look at each other and they smile. The smile is subtle but one could see a trace of happiness in each curve of the mouth There is still this surreal feeling in their hearts Just a couple of hours ago, they were ready to live without each other. But now, that they are together, safe and sound and also free from the burdens that gued them¡­. all of it seems like a happy dream that they almost couldn¡¯t believe it. It was like they were dazed because of this sudden euphoria that they could not exactly describe. But Riana understood her father. She nodded and said something under her breath ¡®Thank you¡¯ She said it gently, almost as faint as the blowing of a wind in a calm day but Loki head it. And he smiles hearing it. They slowly get out of the room. Now, Loki is alone in the room. He already had the Book of Secrets but he is not intending to check the book right now. Instead, he opens his drawers. There is a rectangr object the size of a tissue box. It is thin and have grey metallic color. He brought it out and put it in the table. Then he pushed the bottom in the middle of that object and the object expanded bing wider. It looks a lot like aptop, the primitive technological device before the Fall It is designed to look like aptop. After all, this is still not yet the prosperous era where there is peace and people would have time to design things For now, most of the creation is more focused on functionality. Of course some builders and architect do inject some of their personality to their works But those people are usually those that have found their path. Most builders just build whatever they were told to build. Thisptop-looking items however does have some personalization. Because Loki rarelymissioned things to others when it is something that he would use regrly. Thisptop emits magical energy and if one brought out a measurement of energy reading, the energy reading would be minimal because most of its energy is contained in the circuit of theptop. He called it the Imaging Magicalptop. Yes, he did not pay so much attention in naming it. Considering that this is already the tenth iteration of thisptop, Loki decided to not care that much about its name. In the end, the only one that have this technology is him so it did not matter what he names it. But he does feel cringe saying it. He shakes his head and open theptop lid. And all kinds of runes appear. It is unlike normalptop where you see all kinds ofputer icons. Instead of icons, there is only running lines, like that Matrix movies moving inside the Imaging Magical Laptop But unlike the Matrix where it has 0 and 1 running down the lines, there is runes. And these runes did note down fast Instead it is slow. Loki touch the screen and made a gesture of opening his palm. The moment he did that, the screen expanded to cover half the surface of the office. Loki get up from his seat as he walks toward the holographic image and narrowed his eyes on one particr rune Each rune containsrge amount of information that even some supeputer would find it hard to measure He tilted his head to the right and shakes his head ¡®This could not be right¡¯ He said to himself ¡®No, no, no. This isn¡¯t possible¡¯ Hee closer to that rune. And as he narrowed his eyes and look closer to that one particr rune, his face turns dark ¡®Shit. Fuck¡¯ he cursed as he felt like he wanted to break some stuff. No one would believe it if they see Loki right now. Loki rarely lose his calm. This is one of the few times that he had lost his calm Instead of angry, it was more of a frustration. Then he knocks his chest a few times. He forces himself to calm down. He closes his eyes and take deep breath and inhale and exhale air. The energy of the world around the facility had also increase because of the Multiversal Convergence so he is now inhaling energy and slowly after a few second he be calm again ¡®Another event brought too early. Is the event going to change order?¡¯ he thought to himself. >>> Chapter 1060: A new variable Loki rub his chin as he tries to remember certain memories in his mind. ¡®I think I remember it right? There should be no mistake about something so important. A new variable?¡¯ ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken it is the Marriage, the World War, and only then it would be the Attack of the Last Son of Yrinia¡¯ Yes, he saw Fir Her Waz, the Last Son of Yrinia in the information packed into one of the runes in hisptop-like device. Loki need to know more. His fate is very rted to Fir Her Waz. He got the Book of Mysteries from the wreckage of Fir Her Waz ship. He did not even have to think too much to know that this has Yewa Hafar trace all over it. Only he knew the connection between him and Fir Her Waz and have the means to give Fir Her Waz the location of Earth without revealing himself. If not, Fir Her Waz would be wandering space for a lot longer. It seems that Yewa Hafar has begins his counterattack. It might be because that Yewa Hafar wanted to remove the unstable factor which is him, that today, this event happens. Loki snap his finger and the office door is tightly closed and runes glowed all over the walls as it mixed and connected with each other Unless someone who is Divine Comprehension that is trying to open the door, anyone below Divine Comprehension had to expend a lot of time simply to open that door. He did not want to be disturbed. He walks to the runes and touches it. The moment he touches it; vision appears in his mind. He saw arge continent. It is unlike any continent that he had seen before. Loki could move in this vision. As he willed it, he appears inside the vision in a translucent form. This vision is not some premonition or some illusion but a recording. But unlike normal recording, he could go inside the recording and even interact with the things inside the recording. Itbines simtion abilities which is calcted by the magical hexes that is embedded in the program of theptop. But it is not that he is travelling into the past. While he could affect what happens in the recording, it did not change anything that happens in reality because this is simply a recording. He saw a forest that is burning with high intensity. The mes reached the clouds and burns the clouds. There is trail of clouds from above trialing down. Loki narrowed his eyes toward the location and he teleported to that forest. Even before a second could pass he is already at the forest He wanted to confirm something. If it is true, then there is another problem that he had to solve. He already had a lot to digest. He had got the information that Odin wanted to meet Azief. That is another problem that he had to solve. He also needs to quickly increase his strength so that he could prevent Odin from meeting Azief too early. He knows Odin probably have his own ns. But, Loki fears that Odin would interfere with his ns. Too much cook will spoil the broth They might share the same objective or not. At least, he needs to talk with Odin. As for reaching Odin level, that could only be achieved if he is a Sovereign. But at least he could negotiate with Odin. After all, Odin, like him, knows what will happen in the future. There is always something that they could talk about¡­if it is about this topic. And then before he could even rest after solving the problem of his daughter and the Broker Book of Secrets, now, there is a chance that Fir Her Waz is on Earth That is what one of the runes of observation that he had put on the clouds is showing him when he did a cursory nce to the runes before He had put a lot of runes of observation on the skies of Earth before. It is subtle and it did not touch upon Heaven Will as such, it is not discovered by the Heavens and by Death Monarch After all, the other runes that is connected to the runes of observation is the runes of stealth. He did not want to believe in it which is why he touches the runes and enter into the recording to see it carefully. Maybe, it is also a trap by Yewa Hafar. Maybe he disguises himself as Fir Her Waz to force him to make a move or disturb some of his ns. After all, Yewa Hafar probably knows where he got his powers. So, it is not out of the realm of possibility for Yewa Hafar to do such a thing. He could see that whatever causing this me it is not a normal me. The heat seems to distort the space around the me ¡®Advanced technologies mixed with some kind of energy particles.¡¯ Loki concluded. The smile fills the sky. And Loki tries to analyze it the best he can. This happens a few hours ago. Right now, the area might have changed so he is using all of his observational ability to make sure that he could use itter to track this area. He tries to remembers some part of the topography of the area. There are no creatures wandering about. Some part of it is damp. ¡®Coming out from the sea¡¯ Another conclusion is made. However, there is a lot of trees and forest. The grass is green and tall, and each of them seems to emits energy in and out of their pores. Loki take a few more nce before he flew toward the area of the fire ¡®Something falls down from the sky¡¯ ¡®I truly hope it is not you, Fir Her Waz¡¯ he thought to himself. As he flew he memorized all of the surrounding. At the same time, he calcted the possible changes that would happen to this area. With so many continent popping left and right all over the world right now, it would be hard and time consuming for him to try to find each continent one by one. As such, he could only try to deduce the possible changes of this continent and create a simr enough sketches so that he coulde here again He appears in front of a crater. The mes are all around the area, engulfing the area, scorching the ground Around the crater a powerful shockwave exploded. It ttened the forest. Loki look at all this uninterestedly. There is still ripples of the shockwave lingering all around the area. ¡®A powerful impact. Would the regeneration of the world energy cover up this impact?¡¯ his face turns dark as he had the answer. It is very possible. Loki look to his left and right and he nodded to himself. Judging by all the energy that is all around this newly birthed continent, it would not be long before the area around the crater would be covered up by fast growing vegetation. This is what he is afraid of This differs heavily from the way he got the Book of mysteries. Yes, he did get the Book of Mysteries from the wreckage of Fir Her Waz ship. But the circumstances are not like this. Fir Her Waz didnd on Earth. Hended during the time of the Sixth Sovereign. Or was it the Five? Loki slowly forgotten some details. At that time, Loki is recovering back to Half Sovereign. But, many have known that the Will of the World had been ripped apart and the path to Ascension had been broken Many people have different thoughts on why Raymond had spearheaded such attack on the will of the world but regardless of why, it greatly disadvantaged Loki At that time of course, Loki did not know why. It is only after being a Sovereign that he knows why Raymond did such a thing. And like the God of Death, Loki did not agree with what Raymond and the few other Sovereigns had done He might be doing it with the bets of intention but it was not his decision to make. And no one knows whether what he did truly would stop some of the tragedy that Raymond think might happen. What happens instead was the domination of Sovereigns over all creation in the Milky Way gxy and a few other colonized gxy It was then that Loki found the spaceship during the reigns of the Sovereigns But the spaceship location at that time was that it is under an underwater cave. Inside the spaceship, he found the Book of Mysteries and manage to learn the things inside it. At that time, he was also learning magic from Morgana. The Book of Mysteries bring him to another level and he found a way to reach the path of Ascension without going the normal route that Death God had created He seeded. That is how it happens thest time. This time however, it is too different. Someone that should have appeared after a few Sovereign had been born is appearing now. The Battle for the Divine Throne did not yet evenmence. Azief is still not walking toward the path of Ascension. That itself is a big miscalction. Then now the location of the spaceship is also wrong Loki is in a dilemma. He already knew all the spells in the Book of Mysteries. Of course possessing its physical copy also have its advantages. But this is reserved for him after he returned back to the origin. Only the can certain things flows along its course. He could not just take the book right now. But he also could not just leave this out of nowhere and risk it falling to some other people hands. This is no longer the problem of Death Monarch This is the problem that he himself might not be in the equation in the future. He clicked his tongue. ¡®Got to make sure everything is orderly.¡¯ He did not believe that he is the one that says such thing. Lokie closer to the center of the explosion. mes pass by him and ripples of shockwave seems to phase through him Because it is simply a recording and Loki held full control of this recording, he could wish anything to happen inside here. He could stop time here to see battles that he could not view in his current speed, and he could even zoom in and zoom out to see things that he might miss Surveince system of the magical era is very terrifying. He then saw a pile of metals. And his expression be¡­.plicated. Because even though some of the metals look like it was destroyedpletely. On the parts that are not, the pile of metal that is very big looks like a spaceship that Loki had seen before ¡®Shit, it is really him¡¯ Then he saw someoneing out from the piles of metals. Purplish light haze seems to leak from the spaceship. Energy around the area seems to be deconstructed. Loki look at the ship. It is damaged harder than from what he remembers. The wings of the spaceship seem to be shredded apart. There are also deep gashes on the side of the spaceship The inner hull however is fine. Loki do not know where the other part of the ship had gone to. Loki shake his head and instead of focusing his mind on the wrong thing, he changes his perspective and once again he is back in front of the area where he saw someoneing out from the pile of metals Loki saw Fir Her Wazing out from the wreckage. green skin and purple blood. The Last Son of Yrinia. The one who had fought against the heroes of the world. Loki is very interested in where Fir Her Waz is going but then the recording began to be blurry ¡®Ah, shit¡¯ Loki look around him and he could see that energy that the ship had emanated seem to reach with the surrounding causing him unable to get the other parts of this scene. The world inside the recording stopped. The recording had ended. Loki could only shake his head and then his consciousness is back inside his body Not even one second had passed. ¡®There is Fir Her Waz. Then there is Odin. There is still my n of infiltrating the Crime Alliance. This is not making it easy for me¡¯ he said to himself. He walks to his chair and then sighed. As he sighed lean back feeling the leather skin on his back, he rubs his temple He then closes theptop and push one of the same button on the side of theptop as theptop once again shrinks to its original size. Loki opens his drawer and threw it in. Then he brought out something that look like an old telephone during the eighties. A digit desk telephone where he had to pull the number There are only three numbers that he pulled before the line connected him to someone. Loki is talking with someone and he talks with this man for quite some time. Sometimes he frowns and sometimes he sighed. Whatever he is talking about with this man, it is clear that Loki attach quite an importance toward the call as he surrounded himself with all kinds of noise and sound cancelling properties Even though the office itself is free from any surveince device and it should not be possible for anyone to overhear or try to do some surveince on Loki, in a prison facility that he created, a measure that could even be considered as overkill, Loki had always been cautious. But this goes beyond cautiousness. It is clear that for some matters he did not treat it as secretive as this. Or maybe, it is because he did not yet get all the memories for Number Two and so, it I always advisable for him to act such a way rather than leaking some of his ns. For about half an hour they talk to each other and then Loki put down the phone back into the drawer. ¡®One task down¡¯ He got up from his chair and then he takes a deep breath. ¡®Better wait a few more days before moving rashly¡¯ he thought to himself as he went out from his office to join his family >>>> Chapter 1061: A new costume (1) In the Milky Way gxy, the vast stars and space that seems to stretch endlessly and without end seems to be undergoing something Not all of it was affected. But there were parts of the stars that seems to be distorted. There is a trail that leave a clear mark on the nearby stars. Some of the stars dimmed, their gravitational pull seems to be thrown into chaos. Certain stars seem to age visibly and other seems to be born. Some stars exploded into supernova explosion and yet, the explosion seems to be blocked by something as it could not reach Earth Considering therge explosion of such a star, that is asrge as it is, such explosion could be seen from Earth, yet there is a force covering and enveloping this force of destruction It was like, it was devouring its energy. After the explosion settled, all there is, is darkness. There is the coldness and the darkness that seems to meld together creating this deste space of stars that held no life. Except that blue in the distance of millions of light years from the supernova explosion that just urred. Among the stars, across the many asteroid belts, there is someone that is floating lifelessly across the darkness of space But each time this person crashed across some meteor rocks, instead of the meteor crushing this person, it is the meteor that would be destroyed And it is also destroyed and pulverizedpletely dissipating into simple atom particles. This is not simple destruction. The Laws itself seems to conspire with this lifeless person to destroy anything that is an obstacle to it The force of the supernovae explosion was also absorbed by this lifeless body of this person Suddenly that person body suddenly stops. BOOOOM! A powerful shockwave exploded from the person entire being. The space around him seems to be solidified and moving ording to certainw. A mass of energy suddenly surged from that person. There is not really a concept of direction in space. But over the top of that person head, energy seems to pierce space. From his feet, blue aura seems to create some kind ofnd made from the gaseous substance of space. Thisnd itself is made from energy, a floating patch ofnd, a gaseous substance made solid. The body of that person slowly float down toward that patch ofnd. The body, still in a lying position slowly and gently descended down and the body finallynded. The person face is looking upwards, his back on the gaseous patch of solidnd, in the middle of a dark space. Around him stars seem to twinkle and asteroid could be seen in the distance. Somes could also be seen, most of which could not sustain lives. The entire body seems to be covered by some protective membrane of blue energy. The blue energy itself possess some kind of creation power, rich with life force. Then another surge of energy exploded from that person body, shaking the already unstable space around him. the space breaks and copse unto itself One avatar appeared behind this person The avatar itself is titanic in size and its body emanated the essence of aw. It stabilizes the area and yet at the same time seem to push the space around that person all of the space rocks that is around the area of this avatar is pulverized instantly. Massive surge of energy from the person created energy storms like a sr re that suddenly broke out. For a few hours, that persony down on that patch ofnd. The gaseous substance seems to regenerate itself each time it hit something. The patch ofnd itself doesn¡¯t seem to have a particr direction it wanted to go. It ebbs and flows like it is sailing around a vast ocean But this patch ofnd seems to be travelling almost reaching the speed of light. The surrounding dust seems like bullets as the patch ofnd elerated. But even though the impact of this space dust that is magnified because of the speed of thend, there is a force field that seems to swirl around the patch ofnd like thend is some kind of nexus point Whatever hits it, would be vaporized. The force itself is not something that normal stars and even somerge meteorites could handle. A few meteors that would have destroyed Earth in the past would meets its demise as soon as they crashed with this small patch ofnd that is sailing the stars. Even the explosion and the energy that is unleashed when they exploded would be absorbed by the force field Because of how fast this destruction and absorption is, one who could look at this, would probably only see a blip of light that appears and disappears, almost a secondter. At one point, it almost seems like thend seems to have a will of its own. Like it had a direction where it wanted to go But this kind of thing happens only in a brief moment. Then it once again follows the flow of the force around it. It seems the patch ofnd is connected with the person on it The asional sudden direction change suggests that the person is about to wake up from unconsciousness. It is like the patch ofnd direction is directed by that person subconscious. Then after a few more hours, the person on the floating patch ofnd slowly opens his eyelids. It was none other than Azief. The moment he opens his eyes; he could see the darkness all around him. Like he is in the bottom of the deep oceans. Then he focuses and his eyes turns deep blue with a tint of gold and there is even a streak of some shing light inside his eyes As his eyes changed colors, he could see how colorful everything is. The spectrum of the eye that could recognize colors seem to recognize something else. He could see more and he could deeper Laws and Concept of each and everything around him. Now, space does not look dark at all. Instead it is very colorful. There is also gaseous substance in all variety of colors, stars that possess such brightness that if one were to look directly in the past, they would be blind. Then he looks at himself ¡®I¡¯m naked¡¯ he thought to himself when he saw himself. There is no external wound but he himself knows his current situation And while it is not that good, it could have even worse. Thinking about the close call before, he still shudders thinking what would have happened if he did not have that to save himself at thest moment He was too rash, he thought to himself. He then sighed. He slowly sat himself down instead if lying down. ¡®Argh!¡¯ he said as the area around his ribs. Then heughs a bit. There were times when you are in pain and instead of screaming, you justugh He looks at the patch ofnd he is on and it is like cold hard ground. It is dark like some kind of dark liquid that turns coarse. he touches the patch of destend with one of his fingers. A life force seems to be concentrated on the tip of that finger One touch and grass grows. It is almost impossible for such life to appear in the darkness of space, especially when you are floating through space yet Azief had done so. Space dust around the areas gathers around the floating patch ofnd and it forms more solidnd on the edges of the patch ofnd as it growsrger andrger The speed of the patch ofnd also slowed down, like it is cruising rxingly on a sunny evening. Azief also retract some of the force field power as it no longer needs it when he is conscious. His body has an automatic protection mechanism. The patch ofnd is now the size of a basketball field. It isrger than before. Azief then sit cross legged and look down at his still naked body. The blue aura around him had already been absorbed back into his body. When he was conscious, he could still maintain the robe that he had created for himself. But when he went unconscious on thest step of the process, it is clear his body went down and even the energy sustaining his clothes also dissipated. Azief had cut the Shadow Lord Will from himself. As such there is no longer any of the Lord Shadow ability on him. The same for the Shadow Lord attire. He could of course mimic it now that he had reach Divine Comprehension but it would not be the true inheritance of the Shadow Lord. He looks at his body. But he looks at it using the power of his Laws and attributes. And he could see some things that he could not see before. There are still some strings. But many have been cut. Chapter 1062: A new costume (2) He wonders if he cut everything, could he transcend to be something more? Or would he simply lost from the thought of everything, nothing to tether him to reality? The string that he is seeing is different from the string on the soul. To create the soul, there must be strings Because it is empty. When it is filled with the power of the Laws, powers that makes him, him, filled with his memories, thought and experience, his emotions and all the things that makes him, him, a soul would be created. At least that is the kind of soul he wanted to create. But the strings he is looking right now, is the string that connected his entire being to certain things. You could call it Karma or you could call it connections Whatever you wanted to call it, these are the strings that he could see. It is how his mind interpret this connection. ¡®Notplete¡¯ he said to himself. He seems to be thinking and contemting about certain thing. He does not seem to care that he is headed toward arge asteroid belt. The moment he reached the asteroid belt, his Law Avatar swing his hand down. A powerful chasm of space seems to be torn apart and the asteroid belts were all copsing inside, the force of the explosion of so many asteroids even get copsed from the inside, leaving nothing but the sound of that hand tearing the space The area clears up from any obstacle. Azief did not seem to notice. Around him everything seems to be clear out of the way by the onlyw Avatar he had left. The Omni Law body. Even the ck hole is not enough for him to truly break through to Essence Creation. It is fortunate that he had the All Source Law and it refined the impurities of the energy of the ck hole. If not, not only he would have failed breaking through. He would also suffer from having impure energy in his body. His purity of energy is very high since he walks the Perfection path. It enables him to fight person of the same level and above him and wins with perfect advantage. But there is still something that he had to pay for his decision to quickly rises up using the energy of the ck hole In the process of purifying the myriad of energies in the ck hole and still maintain its purity, Azief had suffer some powerful injuries. Most of his body right now is leaking energy The same energy that crush that meteor rocke from him. Azief then close his eyes and as he sits cross legged in the ground filled with grass, he breathes in and out. He meditates and calm his mind. Blue aura slowly rose from his entire being. The patch ofnd the size of a basketball court seems to form an entire small universe by itself The blue aura that covers and envelopes this patch ofnd is like some kind of barrier that separates the real universe and this patch ofnd. It did not reach the level where it is truly separated but it is not exaggerated to say, that in the area around the patch ofnd, the God of thisnd is Azief. He controls thew inside it and none of the otherws and rules of the main universe could dictate what happens in this patch ofnd It is why green grass could grow, why wind could blow and why life could blossom. Azief concentrated in what he was doing The patch ofnd moves even slower and it almost look like it was floating still. It is because the vastness of space that when one observes it from afar, it almost appears that the patch ofnd did not move at all. His leg crossed and his palm stuck together like he was praying. In some of the text of martial arts that Azief had once perused when he was in one of the Three Thousand Worlds, some cirction of energy could be achieved better by crossing the legs. Of course for Azief that is not something that is a problem for him. Regardless, it is a habit that is ingrained in him to cross his leg when he meditates. As for putting his hand together like he was praying, it was an act of stabilizing the energy on the left side and right side of his body His entire boy seems to have reach an imbnce. His body is also absorbing the energy around him. But it did not create a vortex like when he was absorbing the ck hole. Instead it is slow and orderly. This time he is cautious. He is using the energy that is gathering around him to patch up his body. Coming out from his body, form the pores, from small wound that could not be seen unless one uses the most advanced microscope, is his energy When he breathes, when he moves, his body leaks energy. And like he was doing construction with his body, he is patching up all of this with energy. Like creating a, it weaves and tangled together, on and on it goes until it be thick enough to close the opening and not leak energy Slowly it is closed. And then after a few minutes, all of it was closed and Azief could finally stretch his body. He balls his hand into a fist and the action of balling his hand into a fist itself created a powerful shockwave around the area. Azief nodded to himself. Even though, it is not yet his full one hundred percent, it would not be long now, he thought to himself The first thing he did was to try to sense any of the Shadow Lord power. He felt nothing. ¡®It is really gone. Hmm. But, at least I understood it. And I could mimic it if I wanted to.¡¯ Then he shakes his head as he mutters to himself ¡®But, the feeling would not be the same¡¯ He could only sigh at this. Even though he was prepared for this. he does felt a little bit¡­.plicated at this Then he remembers that he is still naked. Most people would not forget. But since the coldness of space did not really bother him and he himself was more focused on healing his injuries, he forgotten that he is naked. He waves his hand and energy shower down on him as he wears the same attire like the attire of Shadow Lord. Only there is a few slight differences from the Shadow Lord set attire. There is no longer a hood on the back, showing his face in full glory his wavy hair that reach his neck could be seen. The attire itself seems to have an invible power. And there is lines design on his robe. This line itself is not simply a line to create some kind of aesthetic feeling toward the attire but it had a meaning and function. It is lines that is crafted on the gate that he had saw before. The line is blue on the inner line and on the outside line it is golden. It emanated power and seems to have a trace ofw. It is not metal. Yet, there is no weapon on Earth that could even scratch these fabrics because these fabric is made of the Laws of the World Azief could not test it but he is sure that unless someone of Divine Comprehension level that is attacking him, his clothes could not even be cut apart. Basically, if he gives this to Sina to wear, she could practically walk sideways and no one could do anything to her. Of course, unlike some fixed status of an attire, if he did such thing, slowly, the clothes would lose its energy. Since it is made of energy, it must be supplied with energy As for Azief, he himself is the source of energy for the attire so giving such thing to Sina or the other would simply burden them to seek more resource and energy stones to try to recharge the clothes And there is also the fact that if he dons this attire to some Disk Formation leveler, instead of this helping to protect them, it will more likely to harm then. The energy contained in this new attire of his is overbearing and heavy With all of this cons, it is counterproductive to give this to his friends. Azief shakes his head. Even when he is halfway across the Milky Way gxy, he is still thinking about Sina, Loki, Sofia, Wang Jian and Sasha. Of course, with his current strength and the strength of his people, he should not worry too much. Azief smiles a bit. And then he rubs the back of his neck. He felt a little bit awkward without the hood. >>> Chapter 1063: Breaking a wall Arial rarely shows his face as his face is usually hidden under the shadows of his hood However, this time, like a metamorphosis, he shows his face. Of course, he could always add the design to his new attire. With a snap of his finger, a hood could appear on the back if he wanted to. But Azief like it better like this and he understood something as he looks at his attire. He smiles and he tilted his head to the right like he found something very funny about it all. This rtes heavily to his own psyche, the design of the attire that is. Since the beginning of the journey since the Fall, Azief had experienced many things and while there are bad memories along the way, there is also good things that he had experienced These good thing teaches him and affect him, influence him and ultimately changes him. He is not the same person that started the journey. But just because he is no longer the same person, did not mean that what he has now be is something bad He is better. And while there is still some hypocrisy in him, he at least trying to be honest to himself Whether that be his feeling or his desires. And like the clothes symbolizes is intent and soul, there is no hood. The hood had always covers his face. Other than the few times where he opens his hood, most of the time, the hood shadows the upper part of his face. In the beginning, it is so that people would find it hard to know his intention. There were uncertainties in his power in the begging and when he spoke to people or his enemies, he fears that uncertainty, that anxiousness would show. He develops an expressionless face so that no people could guess what he is thinking. Azief in the beginning rely heavily on his luck, his bravery and a risk-it-all attitude. Because the risk pays off. He is not this scheming and brilliant strategist. Of course the current him is quite adept at all of this. But when the Fall first began, he is as uncertain and as scared as others. The only difference is¡­he is very good hiding his feelings and his emotions. He fears that people would see his weakness if they look at his eyes. But as he grows stronger, the hood serves as a symbol for him Like some hooded god, covering his intention, looking sharply in the darkness. His official always afraid to look him in the eyes. It is not because all of them did something wrong. It is simply because of his reputation. And even if there is a hood that cover a lot of his face, it is very easy to know if he is angry. In the off chance he is angry, his eye glows beneath the hood, increasing the fear people felt for him It is like some kind of predator eyes, looking at them like they were food for breakfast. As such, Azief don¡¯t think much would change even if he is no longer wearing hood. Fear is an effective method. But, it is not always effective. It is a mistake to think that people would all cow before fear. Azief had seen many people that when fear is used against them, it backfires. Some people just are not afraid of death Some even might long for death Those who said fear is the only method, clearly had not seen so many things Azief had understand this. So, he does not need the hood to maintain some kind of an invisible fear that connected him and his officials. And the most important reason of all, is that he no longer need the hood. At least, like some psychological wall, he had break it when he created this new attire. The image did not onlye from his imagination and his desire, it alsoes from his subconscious and in the subconscious, probably a bit of his soul imbued in it, manifested in the reality in the form of this new attire. This attire seems to encapste what made the Shadow Lord attire so terrifying to some people yet at the same time with certain colors, Azief look like some kind of an Immortal Monarch. The blue lines seem to give one peace and calm and some kind of majesty while the golden felt holy and divine. The design Azief had in his mind is merely a few changes here and there, with the base design looking exactly like the Shadow Lord attire, yet when he showers down the energy to reconstruct for him a cloth, an attire to wear, this masterpiece is the one that appears. This rtes heavily to Azief own psyche. Imagination is after all born from the psyche. And just because people can now see his face did not mean people would suddenly lose the fear and awe they have on him It is not the hood that made him terrifying. Even if one could look up to him and stare at his eyes if they raise their heads, how many people in this world that dare do such a thing toward him. Even now, his eyes seem to shoot ofrge amount of pressure. ¡®If I added a cape behind my back, I would look like a superhero¡¯ he said to himself. He looks at himself and he is quite satisfied. Then he closes his eyes and after making sure that the energy in his body is bnced he slowly separate his palm together and put them on his thigh. ¡®It is a pity but I am quite lucky¡¯ he thought to himself. He contemted on his failure. After hours ago, he was still near the ck hole. When he cut off the Shadow Lord will, he slowly condensed his Law Avatar into the spinning orb that was about to condense him a new soul. From six, he condensed nine. If this was any other person, nine would probably be the maximum. A soul would have been created then And Azief could stop there. That is the orthodox way. But, if he did that, it basically means that he is giving up on the Perfection Path. To give that up at this current time would create such a bacsh that it would portably demote him straight to Seed Formation if he is not careful. The stronger he became by walking the Perfection Path, the worse the bacsh would be If he had abandoned the Perfection path when he was still an Energy Disperse Stage leveler, the bacsh would not be so severe. But precisely because he had walk the Perfection Pat to the current level, that if he given up right then and there, there is a possibility that the bacsh would probably demoted him straight to Seed Formation or worse. As such, Azief had no choice but to continue condensing his Law Avatar. From nine to ten. Each condensing of the Law Avatar into the orb that is about to be his soul, created cosmic phenomenon. The moment he tries to condense the tenth Law Avatar, the rate at which he absorbs the ck hole energy created a vortex around him, copsing the very Laws and Concepts around him Like some kind of Void appear in the space around him, his body seems to be more like a ck hole than the ck hole itself In that moment, he could feel all kinds of energy that has been absorbed by that ck hole. And when he said everything, he meant everything. There is even arge reserve of immortal energy in the ck hole. And that is not the only foreign energy that has never been found in this Milky Way gxy that he had managed to detect and senses when he absorbs the energy in the ck hole. There is even a trace of the remnants of some kind of Divine Armaments. Azief then thought of the Celestial War that is rumored to happen in the Milky Way gxy five thousand years ago. Probably that is why there is so many foreign energies contained in the ck hole. At first, he thought this would be easy because the energy is probably enough for him to condense all thirteen of the Law Avatar. When he reaches the eleven Law Avatar, more energy was absorbed and at a faster rate than ever before, like his body suddenly turns into some kind of starving devouring monster. Thergest ck hole that could contain all the heliosphere is now the size of only the Sun. And it was quickly shrinking to a size of Earth One could only image how much of energy that is siphoned off toward Azief body. The area around him had already disintegrated, and there is void tears all around him. Like he was scratching apart the very fabric of reality around him There is nothing in the area around him as the energy that is bombarding him grew more intense. One who could enter the Void would go to nowhere. And that void tearing berger andrger as Azief body absorbs more and more. It was like Azief himself is bing the ck hole and space around him seems to bend and time seems to stop >>> Chapter 1064: Understanding of the system and oneself (1) A ck hole is one of the mysterious things in the Universe. Even as Azief was absorbing its power, it is not like the mystery of the ck hole were revealed to him. All he needed, all he wanted from the ck hole is simply its energy. Impure, but massive reserve of energy that could be absorbed by a being like him. That is the energy contained in the ck hole. No one could do this unless they took the same path as him. if there is one other person that could do this from Earth prime, it would probably be only Katarina who walks the same path a shim. To endure the pulling of the gravitational force of the ck hole requires a powerful body that would get torn apart by such pulling force that could ttens and stars. Then it also need a body that could withstand the amount of energy that would be absorbed while at the same time, making sure that the tainted energy would not overwhelm one body to the point that one had to make a seclusion just to remove the impurities. Azief also felt something else as he was absorbing the energy in the ck hole Azief since the Fall had never felt the feeling of bloating. Before the Fall, he had many intestinal issue, having bad gastric affliction. But after the Fall, this is one of the few things that had never bothered him. But, that is the feeling he felt when he was absorbing the energy of the ck hole. It felt like he is bloating, his stomach feels like it would expand. This is the first time he had absorbed so much energy in such a short time and he could not stop it once he started it. Then he condensed the twelve Law Avatar and the ck hole turns to the size of Earth. Like before, the absorbing power increase and the rate of absorption increased by a thousand time. Arge amount of energy is forcefully extracted from the ck hole. Its event horizon even seems to be affected and since ck hole is wherews of physics melts the time and space around the area contorted. The Laws inside a ck hole is different than thews of physics that exited in the world. As such some supernatural phenomenon that is hard to exin also urs around him. The unfortunate thing was that Azief had no time to look at all of this phenomena and investigated it. It takes all he had just to concentrate his energy. He had to use the ability of the All Source Law to refine the energy that ising toward him while at the same time keep absorbing the energy The rate of absorbing the energy is at times even more faster than the rate of him purifying the taints. As long as he breakthrough to the next level, it would not be so hard for him to remove the remaining taint. But, he must make sure that it would not overwhelm him too much All that was left was for him to condense thew Avatar and create his soul But at thest moment, he could notpletely condense thestw into the soul. It requires more energy and some understanding. As for the energy it is simple. There is still Earth Prime where he could absorb more energy And it was only in thatst moment that Azief understood something about energy that he did not understand before Of course, thises at a high price. The high price was for him to fail in condensing his Law Avatar. It is during that moment, in that split moment of failure, he understood something about the difference between the energy that is contained inside the ck hole and the energy that is prevalent in Earth Prime. It is not simply the difference in the purity. Energy and force are everywhere in the Universe. At first, he thought there would be no difference between the energy of the ck hole and the energy that is in Earth prime Yes, the purity is different and the effect is also different. Azief notices this the moment he absorbs the energy of the ck hole. The purer the energy, the less it takes an effort to use it and familiarize it with your own vessel or body. The body is the vessel. Divine Comprehension while it could be said breaking through into a whole new level of power, a territory of power where one has control over the Laws that make up the Universe, a connection to some source of energy of Everything, one still have a vessel or body. Law Avatar is an extension of that vessel. Of course, it is hard to kill a Divine Comprehension leveler. But they could still be killed. But Essence Creation is the liberation from the vessel. The body is still there but even without the body, one could still be alive. The soul is then the most powerful aspect of an Essence Creation leveler. Like the Demon King who have other methods even after his body was literally obliterated to dust With one droplet of blood, he could regenerate itself and it did not regenerate weak from the lowest bottom of power but straight to Divine Comprehension leveler. But the equivalent of Essence Creation for the Seresian demon might be called another thing in their world and the method might be different since Seresian have some ws in their creation. Regardless, the Essence Creation level that Azief had try to pass is to liberate the vessel and turn into a being of energy. But not simply just a being of energy. But a being that also connected to thews that make up creation of the Omniverse Those who could reach such level would not only have power over thews that they have learned, they also could understand the essence of theirw. A simplew of the world, like thew of element could be borated and could affect the Conceptual effect of even the smallest Law. In the end, ten thousand paths would in the end lead closer to the One source of energy of everything. Azief could take so many shortcuts because thews that he had cultivated were all high tierws that is very close to the Laws of the Universe and Laws that affect the Omniverse. This did not mean that those who learn slow tierws could not reach Azief heights. It would only take them more time. If there is one truth that had be self-evident after the Fall, it is the fact that efforts, unlike before the Fall, does not betray you. If you persevere, walk your path, do not give up, survive, one day, the effort of persevering, of not straying, of not giving up, the effort to keep surviving even when surviving is hard¡­. then you would be able to reach the same height¡­. even if you started with a low tierw. But once you start giving up, once you start bending the path that you decided to follow, you will never even see the starting line. That is the reason Azief though he could be so quick in breakthrough. But another reason was the energy. The thing that he understood was other than the purity of energy, it was the path. Azief did not notice this before. Because at that time, the energy requirement for him to breakthrough is not as high and most of that energy is energy that woulde and be absorbed into the vessel No matter how many ck holes Azief absorb after this, it would not make him able to condense thest of his Law Avatar. That is what he had realizes It is not about energy. At first, he thought that he could not condense it because the ck hole has no energy but it wasn¡¯t until he was in the process of bacsh that he seems to understood this As for anyone trying to break through, as long as it is not the breakthrough to Essence Creation, any energy, of any worlds, or source of energy is beneficial. But that is not the case for anyone who wanted to break through to Essence Creation. The system exnation was simple. It is modified to suit the host ability and means. Azief is sure that for someone who only cultivated until the Sixth Disk would have a different set of guide by the system guiding him on how to breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. The system is not there to restrict but to help. But when someone had reached a high enough level, this system is no longer an aid but a restriction. Azief believe that this restriction is not simply just a simple restriction so that humanity could not grow to a certain stage but instead it also acts as a protection. When Azief first broke through to Disk Formation, he breaks through while at the same time following the Perfection path. What fall upon him is the wrath of Heaven, unseen before. Other people also might be subjected to the same treatment as him but probably not as severe as him where even his skill melted What would happen if someone break through a level that should not be broken? Chapter 1065: Understanding of the system and oneself (2) What happens when you break through to a level of power that could affect the world, the Universe, and the millions and trillions of dimensions that is all over, controlling thews of these realms, with an unlimited amount of energy that could turn even the impossible to reality? Wouldn¡¯t there be some punishment like the wrath of Heaven? So, it could be said that the system is merely a restriction. A restriction that act as a protection. As for theck of certain energy in the ck hole, what he meant by path is simply the traces of Laws of the Universe in the energy of Earth Prime. ck hole has a massive energy but¡­. the Laws inside it, is not, if he could describe it in the easiest way and the most understandable expression, without denying the very existence ofws that exist in the ck hole, the best way to describe it, is that the Laws in the ck hole is simply exined, is dead. He could condense all twelve of his Law Avatar relying on the energy contained in the ck hole but for thest part, thest one that separate him from Divine Comprehension and Essence Creation is not something he could solve just by absorbing more energy Itcks an essence. Of course, Azief is confident that if he broke through to Essence Creation, he then could theoretically absorb ck hole energy without having the same problem In other words, if he had broken through to Essence Creation, the process of absorbing energy would revert back to the same way it was like before. But, as it stands, to break through to Essence Creation, the method of absorbing ck hole is impossible. It would only make him feel full of energy without any considerable increase in his realm of power. Of course, this is not the only factor why the energy in the Earth Prime is superior than the energy of the ck hole Azief is quite sure there is something else that makes the energy in the Earth Prime is special. He knows that for someone to reach the level that he had reached it probably takes a thousands of years if this is in any other star system Yet, he, and not only him, a few other people other than him, had risen considerably fast. In almost a decade only, not even one hundred years, there is already three Divine Comprehension realm This could not be exined by saying that they are a genius. Since everybody could absorb energy in this world. Everyone had the same chance in the beginning to be like he is Azief felt like he was stealing the fortune of the world. And there is another thing that he needed to break through to Divine Comprehension which is some kind of knowledge or understanding. But the understanding is not something he could force. This understanding is not like the understanding he had when he was condensing the otherws. An understanding of something else need to be achieved before he could take that step It is akin of the Dao enlightenment of the Jade Pce. But that method only allows one to be One with Heaven and Earth At most, those who rely on such path would be equal to the Heavens. But will not surpass it. Like the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor is powerful but he is restricted by the Will of Heaven by the system of Merit of Heaven and Karma He could not wily nily do things that would destroy the Three Thousand Realms since his merit could be deducted This understanding that he must understand might be his grand path, it might be understanding himself or it might be understanding thest Law that he had. Whatever that is, it could not be achieved today. Still, it could not be said that everything a failure. He now has more power and his use of Laws had deepened. He could not summon all the other twelve avatars but it did not matter because the avatar is still part of his. Just because he could not summon the avatar did not mean he had lost his power to use thosews Azief sighed as his patch ofnd still sailing the stars. It is slowly increasing its speed as Azief body be even more stable and some injuries to his energy stream slowly heal. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether it is a blessing or a curse¡¯ he thought to himself. He understood something yet at the same time, such a joyous discovery is overshadowed by the fact that he had failed to rise in power To save Katarina now¡­it would be harder. Without breaking through to Divine Comprehension, Azief is not quite sure whether he could save Katarina and survive. But even if it¡¯s thest thing he did, he would save Katarina. But then, how would he exin this to Sofia? How would he exin this to Sina? And how about his little brother, Loki? His friend and most reliable brother, Will? That he might die if he tries to go to save Katarina? Before, he was confident that he could save Katarina if he could break through to Essence Creation. But now, he failed to break through to Essence Creation. Then, as such his confidence in saving Katarina and saving himself had also lowered. Now, he must entertain the possibility of him dying there. But dying itself is not that terrifying for him. What he is afraid of, if he would fail Katarina. That is what he is afraid of. He is afraid to fail the ardent wish of Boris. Because Boris wish is also his wish. He sighed Of course, it would be better if he could go there, save Katarina and go back together. That would be the ideal way to end this. Because Azief knows that if he went there and die for Katarina, Katarina would me herself for his death That is the reason why he so wanted to live. It is not simply for him. It is because he knew her. Like a soulmate. He knew, that if he died, Katarina would never forgive herself. ¡®But, it is better than her dying¡¯ he utters to himself. He looks at his rings and there is a smirk on his face. ¡®Well, I am not yet entirely out of options¡¯ he thought to himself as he looks at the rings. He knew he could not dy the matter anymore. It is pointless for him to remain here when the answer is on Earth Prime all along. But he also could not try to break through to Essence Creation even if he is in Earth Prime right now. He could feel it. That if he tries to breakthrough to Essence Creation, even though the energy of the Earth Prime is suitable for him to raise his level, he would not be able to. Like a bacsh or a cool down. He needs to once again reach the peak of his power before he tries again. He could just feel it. Anyone on the verge of a breakthrough would just be able to feel it. Of course, even if he tries to break through on Earth Prime before he would not be able to do it. Because hecks that one understanding and the energy of the world is still much in chaos. And there are some other considerations that he had think of. Either way, it seems that the six days that he has could not be used by him to break through And here he is. Azief close his eyes again and tries to use his Divine Sense. His Divine Sense because of the almost sessful condensing of his soul has be very powerful It could even be concentrated on one point and could even act like some kind of mental attack. But, I because of the many interferences of all kinds of energy and matter ranging from dark matters, X-energy, cosmic rays, anomalous cosmic rays, an OMG particle, an ultra-high energy cosmic ray and sr energetic particles. Sr energetic particles are high energy particlesing from the Sun and it can endanger life in outer space Of course, Azief did not feel anything from it. There is a few Sun-like stars around him and the sr re like explosion on its surface seems to also produce the sr energetic particles A few st of sr wind also passes him by. But nothing seems to be able to protrude into the small space ofnd that he had formed from the space dust. ¡®I need to check and confirm certain things¡¯ he thought to himself. >>> Chapter 1066: Purging redundancy (1) He wanted to check something after his action of cutting the Shadow Lord will from himself. Azief then tries to open his system windows. It appears but Azief only scoff when he looks at it ¡®I expected it but I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad¡¯ he said to himself. He could only see blurry screens that seems to be distorted. It is hard to read even one word from the status system ¡®Should I check it manually¡¯ he thought to himself. Then he nodded That is the only way to know whether is skill is still really there. He began checking whether all of his Laws is intact. To check it, it requires only him to sense it in his Inner Universe From the Worldly Law to the Cosmic Law, he senses all of thesew that he had cultivated one by one to make sure he did not miss anything or lose anything. Advertisements Everything was in order. He also checks whether his Death Source is still there. After all of the changes that is happening in his body, he would not be surprised if something had happened to him without him knowing Before, he could simply summon the system and look at his status in general. Now, that he did not have the system rifying what he had and doesn¡¯t have, it is not bad for him to check whether there is changes in his body that is not positive. As he tries to activate his Death Source, dark reddish aura seems to appear from him and Azief only smiles. ¡®Yeah, it is still there; The Death Source is still there and at the same time he could feel the concepts that he had learned manifesting itself. One by one, he could sense them Death, Life, Rebirth, Time, Darkness, the Elements, Destruction, Destiny and Fate, these concepts seems to have evolved into a higher level. ¡®There is such change. Interesting¡¯ he thought to himself. These concepts no longer simply felt just words, instead Azief could feel some of it like he is touching solid object. Azief knows this is the effect of him being a Divine Comprehension leveler, as he is closer to the Laws of the Universe and as his understanding deepens on the concepts., even his outlook toward certain concepts had changed As his outlook had change, so there is a change in the understanding of this concept and that effect his powers in a good way His attributes also did not change and like the concept it also seems to have been raised to a whole other level. It is hard to quantity it since it is intangible feeling As for his skill, everything seems to still be there And for most of these skill, it is no longer needed as it is in the past And some of this skill could even be said redundant since his body and energy had pass a certain limit and threshold that using it simply felt like a downgrade of his true ability Even though Azief could not see his status window, he had a good memories and still remember the skill that he have For example, the skill of Expert Precisions. Even without that skill now, he could still attack with precision. He could even hit and kill someone on the other side of the world just by using the Laws of the World if he wanted to His ability to target a person goes beyond just simple precision. He would never miss. Unless one is on the same level as him or possess some kind of powerful artifact, his attack would hit and kill his enemies instantly. His strength and his range of attack has be more and more absurd as he raises his level. This is what godlike-power really signifies. Something that could not be exined by simple logic., something that seems so absurd in the minds of others, is not absurd for people of Azief level. There is also the Great Soul Perception. This skill however is suitable for him and Azief had no intention of not using this. Even when he is in the Divine Compression level, this skill of Great Soul perception is helpful. He rarely uses it but it actually has the ability to aid Divine Senses range. Azief had notices this when he had tries it during his time in Xi Feng world It increases range of detection and it is also useful to determine the living beings in the range of his Divine Sense. Then there is the Pure Divine Sense Pure Divine Sense, another skill of his has also upgraded. It acts like a boost to his already powerful Divine Sense. When your Divine Sense is pure, it¡¯s range isrger and it also hard to counter back. Those who tried would be inflicted by a certain bacsh whether that bacsh be a physical one or a mental one Combined that with Great Soul Perception, it is no wonder why his Divine Sense is very powerful and why most people who try to enter the range of his Divine Sense would get severe bacsh. And then there is a few skills that he no longer needed The few skill he did not need is like the Expert Precision, the Demon Beast Eye of Night, Grand telekinesis, Expert Water Element Maniption,rge Grand Healing. This skill is all something that he could do with his current mastery. And one could argue that the current him could imitate all of that skill in a more powerful way Then there is the shing Wind Vortex which he could achieve with simply by swinging his sword This skill helps him a lot in the beginning, adding powerful wind vortex in his weapon attack, shredding his enemies. But as he grows stronger, he outgrows these skills. One of his swing alone is enough to create a storm of energy that could shred anyone below the level of Energy Disperse Stage. As for Seed Formation and Disk Formation, if they have some powerful artifact or some other methods, while they probably could escape death, they mighte out it with severe injuries and damage to their Seeds and Disks. The same for Death Energy Fist skill. To achieve the same effect as the Death Energy fist he could simply imbue Death Source into his fist. Even his kick could be imbued with the Death Aura, making almost all of his attack possessing even more power than the original skill of Death Energy fist He had use a variation of this when he was fighting the Demon King. This Death Energy fist is basically exhausting someone life force. Not only the attack itself is deadly, even fi someone survives, the energy that is left would devour the enemy life force. It is a pity such skill could not show its true power against the Demon king because of how vigorous andrge his life force is And Auranite flesh, which added more impervious effect to his skin is also not needed as he is now as close as it is to being a lifeform of pure energy While his body could be destroyed, he could easily recreate it back as long as he had enough flesh. And while he could not do it as skillfully as the Demon King, Azief is quite confident that he could at least imitate some of the skill of regenerating himself Of course, the most effective way was for him to breakthrough to a higher realm of power But it is not productive to think about what could have happened. Running on that same line of skills that have be outdated is Wyrm Nerve, which is a skill to turn his nervous system of a Wyrm. Wyrm is a lower tier dragonkind This had helped him a lot during his journey in the Earth Two. But other than that, most of his journey after that, he rarely even uses this skill anymore. Sky shing sh, Clouds Dispersing Fist and Earthquake Stomp are all skills that he could simply do it relying on his current strength alone. Even with one thought he could disperse the clouds and his wrath would make the ground shakes and the sky parted. ¡®Too many¡¯ he thought to himself. There are too many redundancies in his body. These skill is imprinted in his body when he learned these skills. But at the same time, it also limits him. That is what he felt. Advertisements And an intuition of someone who is close to the Source of Law is not a premonition that one would want to ignore Azief had found a solution to this. He could simply cut it out from him. ¡®Strings¡­. all over¡¯ he mutters to himself. he turns the palm of his hand towards him and then looking at it for a moment, his palm began to glow blue and powerful energy seems to pierce the space around him, causing it to break and segmented into districted segments before breaking down creating some small vacuum hole around him Chapter 1067: Purging redundancy (2) Azief body glows blue and energy seems toe out from his eyes and the stars around him seems to be affected as their gravitational pull seems to be affected. The stars seem to crack under some heaven breaking pressure. It almost seems like it is being pushed away from their position. This kind of phenomenon requires space itself to move. Like some kind of different properties of space-shattering phenomenon. Then Azief m his palm onto himself. The force of his palm created a powerful shockwave that ripples outward from himself as the center. All the space dust around him were pushed away and even some concepts and Laws seems to be affected, creating pulsating storms of weird dark matter all over. A few thousand asteroid thousands of kilometers away from the floating patch ofnd, exploded into space dust and be broken down even more as the ripple of the shockwavees washing it all down. Vast cloudse from his breath, energyes out from every essence of his being, boundless energy of Law-Cutting energy is in each of his finger, like the axe of Pangu separating the chaos, splitting heaven and Earth and opening a world the world, the stars, thes, the energy of all of these, seems to converge on his palm, creating some kind of unity and harmony. While it probably ranks lower than the powerful swing of that giant axe splitting the chaos and creating the Three Thousand Worlds, Azief palm at least have enough abilities to cut Laws of the Universe itself. The moment the palm touched his chest, he could feel the existence of the skill of [Expert Precision], [Demon Beast Eye of Night], [Grand Telekinesis], [Expert Water Element Maniption], [Large Grand Healing] [shing Wind Vortex] [Death Energy Fist] [Auranite Flesh] [Wyrm Nerve] [Sky shing sh] [Clouds Dispersing Fist], [Earthquake Stomp] and [Red Dragon Trampling the Heavens] were all cut off from his consciousness and his entire being. It was purged and removed as simply as putting one palm into one chest All that was left is his Great Soul Perception and Pure Divine Sense as the skill he had left. He could even decide which to remove and which to keep That is how masterful he is in using the energy of the world right now If not for the fact that he is still a Divine Comprehension leveler, one might mistake him for an Essence Creation leveler. Those who walk the path of Perfection have a harder trials and tribtions but precisely because of that, there were more powerful than one could imagine. One simple move and he could remove his own skill. The moment he cut all of those skill from himself, he felt his sense of self be lighter yet stronger. His eyes look at the strings around him, the strings that only he could see and there is a slight smile on his face. More strings had been cut. Some of them be thinner. The taut be loose, the thick be thin. It took him a few seconds to regte his breathing and the energy inside his body that is in turmoil after he cut the skills from his body As for his ss Skill, as he tries to use it, still nothing hade out. Most of them is probably still sealed. Since his trip into that Thought Consciousness Realm, he had begun understanding certain things about his ss skill This ss skill of him is not the ss skill of the Shadow Lord which he had purged from his body This ss skill that he is thinking about refers to the ss skill of the Etherna. His ss skill is [Omniversal Antimatter st], [Energy Construct Creation], [Omniversal Energy Absorption], [Omniversal Energy Augmenting], [Omniversal Reality Alteration], [Omniversal Dimensional Ripping], [Omniversal Dimensional Travel], [True Immortality], [Omniversal Divine Sensing] And [Omniversal Cataclysmic Energy st] All of it is the ability rted to the Omniverse and the Etherna. Omniverse, arger world that encapstes all kinds of realities, dimensions and worlds and Universes. And all of this powerful skill is sealed. This is probably all the basic skill of an Etherna. Even the name of the skill is terrifying enough For example, the Omniversal Antimatter st. Even though Azief do not yet learn it, he is quite sure such skill probably would be a st that could attack anyone regardless of distance, time and dimension. Not only that, the st would probably be filled with anti-matter capabilities. Even when he had reached the Divine Comprehension level, none of it was unsealed The only thing that was unsealed from the very beginning is the Energy Metamorphosis. Then Azief closes his eyes again. His palm is still on his chest, stabilizing the energy and sensing his vitals and condition He senses his abilities and like the other skills, some of his abilities is redundant His abilities that he had is [Intergctic Flight] [Saber Godly Expert] [Hyper Strength] [Hyper Speed] [Eyes of Fire] [Prating Vision] [Microscopic Vision] [Ice Breath] [Wind Breath] [Death Breath] [Divine Energy Absorbing] For Intergctic Flight, he no longer needed this ability. He could even travel throughs and reached the ck hole without relying on this skill. As for Saber Godly Expert, he had understood the essence of sword and sabers when he was at one of the world of the Three Thousand Worlds where he became the Sword Immortal. He could treat sabers as swords, swords as sabers, and so many principles of weapons had been understood by him. It is harder toprehendws than the essence of weapons after all If it¡¯s about moves, there is variation of sword moves and saber moves that he could create and employed. If its energy, there is the unique internal energybined with world breaking energy of the Universe that he could imbue with the technique, creating a bnce between skills and mystical means. But of course, there is also a Law of Weapons. Azief do not im to reach the apex of using weapons but if he studied it, he is confident he could reach the top. But his path is not that path as such it is useless to think about it. And the understanding he got when he is Sword Immortal is even more precious to him than the other understanding he got when he studied the sword. There were two times where he studies the sword religiously. It was when he is the Sword God in one of Azul reincarnation. But that path and that understanding of the sword belongs to Azul and not him He could imitate it. But since his grand path is not imitating others, imitating the understanding of Azul sword path would hinder himself. As such, even though the understanding of the sword and sabers he got during his time as the Sword Immortal in Xi Feng world could not bepared to the grand swordsmanship of the Sword God in Azul reincarnation, he felt the understanding he got by himself is more useful for him As such this is another skill that he no longer needed. Even if he removes this skill, his understanding of the sword and saber should not disappear. This ability in the beginning help him understanding any saber weapon principles. But now, with his eyes, he could see many variations and calcte many things if he put his mind into it So, he no longer needed this. Hyper Strength and Hyper Speed is also not needed. The way he is now, he could even fold space to quickly travel from one point to another And as for strength, he could use Laws right now. As for Eyes of Fire, Prating Vision, Microscopic Vision, his eyes could see everything If he wanted to see through things, he could just use his Divine Sense. Eyes of Fire is even easier to replicate as he could use the elements to achieve the same effect and even more powerful And instead of only his eyes, he could use all parts of his body to produce fire. He could even affect the fire in one hearts and desire, affecting the intangible concept of fire in one heart As for Ice Breath, Wind Breath, this skill all could be achieved by manipting the elements. And Death Breath is also something that could be replicated by using the Death Source. As for Divine Energy Absorbing, he could also do the same thing using his Devour attribute. He just needed to find the right channel in his body to store the absorbed energy Of course, this is before he became Divine Comprehension leveler. Now, he did not even have to worry about replicating it and finding where to store it. His body itself is like a receptacle of energy He found out that he did not need any of this skill. ¡®Just more string¡¯ he said to himself. And then without hesitation he did the same thing as before. But unlike thest time, this time it did not even create a ripple of energy It is not that the strike that he had did is weaker than thest time It is now that he gains more controls and mastery on the methods, the effect is contained within himself and around him. Even his breathing seems to show no sign like before and the energy is contained and subtle It would not do if each of his movement could destroy stars. If he is not careful, then he could destroy Pandemonium the next time he is doing something like this again Thinking about it, he probably need to warn Jean and Hikigaya about thister. Of course, maybe Earth right now be harder to be affected by the energies of even Divine Comprehension leveler after the metamorphosis of the world is done. He would check about thatter. >>>> Chapter 1068: Call of the void [Reminder. There is a bit of sensitive issue about suicide here. So, if you are notfortable about that, hope you prepare yourself or simply skip this chapter. It rtes a bit to the plot of the story but nothing is worth it if it triggers some kind of desire for some unthinkable things. And if you are thinking about suicide, talk to someone. Hope everyone is having a good day and if not, just hold on there. As long as you are alive, there is always a chance to turn it all around] P.S : This is a long chapter >>> Arial tilted his head to the right a bit and rub his neck now that he slowly has woken up, his control over his power is slowly be more proficient He brought his palm a few inches away from his chest and then he ms his chest again with his palm Another shockwave exploded from his body but this time the shockwave is contained around two-meter radius of his body, causing the edges of the floatingnd to crack and copsed to the dark space, turning into particles that was destroyed almost immediately. His skill was annihted with that palm strike And there is another effect that happens as he erases all of this skill from his body and soul The status window of the system began to be more clear. Azief look at it and felt a bit surprised. Slowly it seems to recover slowly. More strings were cut off from Azief body and the more his body felt lighter and his sense of existence be heavier. ¡®Can I ess it?¡¯ he thought to himself. This time he closes the status window. And waited for a while It is like he was rebooting theputer He closes his eyes and waited the moment to pass, waited the energy of the skill to really disperse before opening back his eyes and then he summons his status window He smiles a bit as he saw the familiar status window. But there is a lot of changes in his status window now that he purges many of his skill It is still blurry but at least he could see the writing this time unlike before NAME DEATH MONARCH LEVEL 89.5 CLASS ETHERNA RACE Eterna Monarch SOUL Etherna Soul LAWS THIRTEEN [WORLDLY LAW] [UNIVERSAL LAW] [ANCIENT RUNE LAW] [CELESTIAL LAW] [ALL SOURCE LAW] [ANCIENT DEMONIC LAW] [AETHER LAW] [ NETHER LAW] [ PRIMORDIAL LAW] [SOUL LAW] [DIVINE LAW] [ COSMIC LAW] [OMNI LAW] DISK THIRTEEN [WORLDLY DISK] [UNIVERSAL DISK] [ANCIENT RUNE DISK] [CELESTIAL DISK] [ALL SOURCE DISK] [ANCIENT DEMONIC DISK] [AETHER DISK] [ NETHER DISK] [ PRIMORDIAL DISK] [SOUL DISK] [DIVINE DISK] [ COSMIC DISK] [OMNI DISK] SEEDS (TREE OF LIFE) DEATH SOURCE TENTH SEED SEEDS CONCEPT [DEATH] [LIFE] [REBIRTH] [TIME] [DARKNESS] [ELEMENTS] [DESTRUCTION] [DESTINY] [FATE] BODY REFINEMENT LEVEL ETERNAL BODY ATTRIBUTES [DEATH] [DARKNESS] [TIME] [VOID] [LIFE] [FEAR] [CHAOS] [WAR] [PESTILENCE] [LIGHT] [DEVOUR] [FATE] [ORDER] SKILL [GREAT SOUL PERCEPTION] [PURE DIVINE SENSE] CLASS SKILLS [OMNIVERSAL ANTIMATTER BLAST] (SEALED) [ENERGY CONSTRUCT CREATION] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL ENERGY ABSORPTION] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL ENERGY AUGMENTING] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL REALITY ALTERATION] (SEALED) [ENERGY METAMORPHOSIS] UNSEALED [OMNIVERSAL DIMENSIONAL RIPPING] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL DIMENSIONAL TRAVEL] (SEALED) [TRUE IMMORTALITY] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL DIVINE SENSING] (SEALED) [OMNIVERSAL CATACLYSMIC ENERGY BLAST] (SEALED) ABILITIES ¨C SIX PATH METHOD ¨C HEAVEN SUNDERING METHOD (INDEX) ¨C LIFE GIVING METHOD (THUMB) ¨C DIVINE SLAYING METHOD (PINKY) ¨C STAR SHATTERING METHOD (MIDDLE) ¨C DESTINY SEVERING METHOD (RING) ¨C WORLD CLEAVING METHOD ( PALM) RACE SKILLS [LEVEL REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [RACE SUPERIORITY UNLOCKED] [PILLAR REPRESSION UNLOCKED] [BLOCKING SENSES UNLOCKED] [ELEMENT RESISTANCE UNLOCKED] [CALL OF THE VOID][TRACING THE SOURCE] [SKILL FUSION UNLOCKED] ACCESSORIES RING OF CREATION SONGS RING OF FORBIDDEN WORDS RING OF GREAT SUMMONING RING OF ALL ELEMENTS RING OF GRAND FORMATION RING OF ULTIMATE SEALING RING OF ETERNAL DARKNESS RING OF PERFECT SYMBOLS RING OF ANCIENTS RING OF RUNIC CREATION BRACELET OF PERFECT REFINEMENT Looking at his level it said that his level is 89.5. Azief didn¡¯t even think that was possible to have such number to indicate his level ¡®is it because of what happened was so bizarre that even the system did not know how to ssify it?¡¯ Azief thought to himself But seeing the status window, he understood that he was that one step away to reach Essence Creation ¡®The system should at least say 89.9¡¯ He thought to himself before heughs at himself. Then one of the status window caught his eyes ¡®Oho, so it changed¡¯ he mutters to himself His Six Path Fingers in the past has now turned to Six Path Method During the time he was refining his Avatar and condensing it to be his soul, he also had a deeper understanding of the Six Path fingers It is because of that, the skill had changed from Six Path Fingers, to Six Path method. Azief is itching to use it, to apply his understanding to the Six Path method but since he had no enemies to try it on, maybeter when he had to fought off against the soldiers of Seresian, he would unleash this new upgraded Six Path method There are many methods toward the Six Path. And what he understood and the thing he could use is merely the tip of the icebergs Now, that he could controlws and manipte the Laws, there is more freedom and more variations that the Six path method could be used for Even in his fight with the Demon King, in the Wheel of Reincarnation, he could be the Lord of the Six Path. It is just a pity he could not destroy his mind in that Wheel. The Six Path method had upgraded itself. Next time, he uses it, Laws will imbue into it. Not only will its destructive power would increase, it would also affect thews and concept to the extreme level. As for his Race skill, there is two of his skill that he could not understand. That skill is the Call of the Void. That, and the Tracing the Source If the skill is named the Call of the Void, who is it calling? If the skill is called Tracing the Source, then what source is it tracing? Azief of course have his own theories about it. L¡¯appel du vide. There is such a thing on Earth too. Call of the Void. Azief had a very high understanding on how the system works. It is adapted from the Nervian race that inhabits the Mtrainan system. Their world is very advanced and all of them from birth is outfitted with nano technology that changes their physique and strengthen their mental abilities. To regte their physique and for them to grow stronger topete with the other universal civilization that also inhabits the Mtrainan system, each of Nervian race had their level as their measure of strength It is like nano technology whose sole purpose is the strengthening of their host. Thews of the world itself was changed when one of them had reached some powerful level suspected to be a Sovereign level entity and even inanimate objects in that world have level of power. Of course, the All Source adapts this system of increasing strength by the Nervian race to the current understanding of humanity by imitating something that the human mind could easilyprehend which is leveling system like a game Azief knows that the name skill and everything else in his status window is exined to him, in a way that his mind could interpret it ording to his understanding andprehension As such, some skill name does not necessarily mean as he thought it is. But merely the name skill is derived from the understanding of the system toward his own understanding of the world As such, he believes that in Etherna, the Call of the Void might be called something else. But, to fit his own understanding to it, the skill name be Call of the Void Call of the Void is that feeling when you stand in a high ce and think about jumping. But don¡¯t actually want to and don¡¯t actually do it. Like a voice shouting in your head, a voice whispering to your ear. You might be walking down some bridge and as you look over the railing and you see below the bridge. And then a feeling came. It is a normal day, a good day. With white clouds and blue sky, sunshine shining on your face, perfectly sane and within your wits, and a voice came to you You look down and you wonder, what it would be like to take the plunge from that bridge. Knowing that the oue that woulde from taking just one step forward, that voicees and cries out in your mind. Maybe to some people, it is a piercing whisper, like the wind blows by your ears, or maybe a silent cry of destion, but it is heard as clear as day ¡°Jump¡± the voice would say But then as you heard this voice, feeling like you will jump, you take a hold of your sense once more and the voice disappears. As if it was never anything more than a passing fancy, a whim of your heart that you could hardly understand. It did not mean that you would do it, it doesn¡¯t even mean that you would even give it serious consideration but the thought was definitely there What is it then, this Call of the Void? Is it a desire to end one life? Is it some kind of dark desire hiding in one hearts? The answer is probably none of that The simplest way to describe it is like your brain is doing a system check making sure you actually decline the suggestion Like there is some kind of mimunication within your brain. He once read about it in the inte, long before the Fall happened to Earth Let say that at that time, his mind is not exactly¡­. stable. There were times he contemted doing something that is unthinkable. The Azief then, and the Azief now is two different people. The Azief in the past could not see a life beyond the same ce of his small town. There is no one he loves, and there is no one to love him. His existence is ignored by his family, and while he has friends, their personality is different from him It is not saying that they are not his friend. It is not the fault of his friend that he thinks a lot about something dark. It is not easy talking to someone about your insecurity especially for a man that is ustomed to keep everything in his own heart The circumstances are different. Some television shows that he had watched always said, ¡°talk to someone¡± They seem to think that everyone had someone that they could confide to. But when you are a dark person, most of the time, you have few friends. And when your thought goes to the negative, it is hard to extricate yourself from that feeling. And Mysia is not really known for its famous suicide prevention system. Most people in Mysia do not even know the hotline for suicide prevention. Regardless, it is not easy for him to open up and show a part of himself that is hurting Let them in, some article would tell you. But the thing is, even if you wanted to let someone in, you would always have this nagging feeling, a fear that by telling them of these dark thoughts, you are pushing them away Not everyone could handle this kind of heavy feeling and if that happens, you felt guilty for pulling them into your problem. This is his thought in the past. Azief at the time don¡¯t want to bother his friends. He simted all of it in his mind and the best response that he thinks his friend is going to say is ¡­.¡±be strong. Tomorrow would be better¡¯ But that is the thing that most people don¡¯t understand. When one began to have these dark thoughts about doing this unthinkable thing, the reason why in the first ce they felt such feeling is that because they don¡¯t believe that tomorrow would be better To them, to him, tomorrow would still be the same. There is no hope. Saying to someone ¡°Be strong¡± could work or it could crash down to the ground. Everyone is different after all If its him, and his friend say that to him, he might take it the wrong way and thought to himself ¡°I have try. I have try my hardest to be strong and he keeps telling me to be stronger. I could not do it anymore¡¯ Because when you are in that dark corner, where only the whisper of your dark heart is speaking to you, you would think of the worst. Your sorrow then be your onlyfort. You relish in the sadness and the despair. It is like heroin for the single reason that when one is sad and full of misery, one gets to pay a lot of attention to oneself. Misery itself is some kind of emotional masturbation. And sometimes it could be so addicting, that is the only thing you know. You could have the best friend in the world but the one that have to pull yourself out from that dark hole, from listening to the voice of that dark passenger in each and every one heart, is yourself Friends could only do so much. One day, Azief was riding along the Temerloh bridge. It is a bridge that connected the viges to the town. Below the bridge is therge Pahang River. One day, there was an ident on the bridge. A car and a motorcycle. The road is jammed. Lines of cars and vehicles stranded on top of the bridge Everyone was stuck. And he was in the motorcyclene. He is stuck there. Just beside the bridge railings. Everyone was waiting for the fireman and the Civil Defense Force to remove the car away from the bridge As he was waiting, he looks below the bridge. And as he saw the river below, the calm stream of the river, there is a feeling, a voice, telling him to jump. He did not do it, but he was afraid. Azief regardless his feeling at that time, weak as he is, fearful as he is, in the end, he wanted to live There is not a lot of happy moments in his life. And if there is, it is covered up by his sadness and failures after he grows up There is tears he did not show to the world, sorrows that he hides beneath his smile. The reason why he wanted to live is because of his family Do not mistake that he had some kind of affection for them. Whatever affection he has for them¡­.it had withered long ago But humans¡­. they areplicated He hated his family¡­but he did not want to harm them. You could hate someone, yet at the same time crave for their love It would be easier if his family did not show him any affection at all. It is harder when you once felt what it was like to be treated with affection and then to have it¡­gone. He wanted to live not just solely for existing. He wanted to live to prove to them, that he is not useless. That they were wrong. Hatred¡­.and a desire to prove them wrong, kept him alive. It is a petty feeling but it is the only feeling that stop him from considering doing the unthinkable. One could say that his hatred, his desire to repay back the humiliation that he felt¡­. all of that motivate him to live But that feeling on the bridge spook him so the next time when he got back to work in the cyber caf¨¦ he began researching that feeling It was then Azief stumble upon the Call of the Void phenomenon if it could even be considered a phenomenon. From what Azief remember of that article it is said that simply put when someone is on the verge of a dangerous scenario, such as standing on a high bridge or on the rooftop of arge building, your fear circuitry is aware of this situation and it is sent into action. And when the fear circuitry send action, it sends a rapid signal to your brain alerting you of the danger leading to the reflex action, telling you ¡°hey, you might want to take a step back or you might fall off the edge, and die; So, you do take a step back. After all, it is in your best interest to stay safe but the safety signal is ryed too fast without you even thinking about it Because of that your response would be to question yourself. ¡®Why did I do that?¡¯ You wonder. ¡®I wasn¡¯t close enough to need to back up, right?¡¯ you consolidate this question in your mind. And this chain of thought leads you to a few momentster trying to conceptualize it and this safety signal get misattributed to the conclusion of ¡®I must have wanted to jump or at least thought about it¡¯ It could be considered as a warning rather than a prompt. The best way to encapste all of this in a few sentence is that the Call of the Void, is an affirmation of your will to live, the desire to preserve the insatiable human appetite for life. It could be considered a dissonance of the mind And if that is so, what does the word, the skill seems to imply? A warning? A dissonance? If it is a warning, warning him from what? If it is a dissonance of the mind, why? Azief of course remembers that during his weird experience inside the Time Tunnel. There is his future-self trying to materialize and to Azief best knowledge, it almost appears like his future- self wanted to kill him. At that time, there is a roaring out of nowhere, pushing his future self away from the Time Tunnel. Since that time, Azief is very careful in trying to travel through Time Tunnel Time Tunnel and Time Space Tunnel is different. The name might not be that different but the properties are quite different. And it is not like that is the real name for that tunnel. It is called tunnel because it looks like that when you are traveling inside it. The name is something that he and Will created so it would be easy to call it when they were talking about it Call of the Void, is it to call upon those roars to help him? A warning to others? Or a warning to him? Or is he simply overthinking this. Could it be simply that the Call of the Void is a message from the Void? >>>> Chapter 1069: The burden that he bears And then there is Tracing the Source. This ability is also one of the ability that he has, unlocked but unknown how to use it. And like the Call of the Void, Azief had his own theory of this skill When he thought of ¡°The Source¡± he thought of the All Source. His journey into the Thought Consciousness realm also imbued him with some other knowledge It could not be said that his knowledge isplete. But it could be said that certain part of his knowledge about certain things in the Universe had deepened. Tracing the Source, then could be rted to the All Source. As he had learned, the All Source is a weapon. A weapon used to destroy and kill the Etherna The Etherna itself is known as powerful ancient race capable of practically anything, possessing power over certain creations and destruction Their essence, their soul or call it, a Will, remains even after their demise. It even became the very building block of the Universe bing the Source of Law that birthed all kinds of Universe Advertisements It could be that the Tracing of the Source means the Tracing of the All Source. Or it might be that Tracing the Source had something to do with the Call of the Void. Out of all the other race skills he got after his race had changed into Etherna Monarch, this two skills, the Call of the Void and the Tracing the Source is the only skill that is not locked. It is there. But unlike other skills, the exnation about this skill is almost nonexistent. In many cases, when he learns a skill, the system would help him absorb the necessary information or unveil the knowledge to him Considering the system is created by the All Source, there is probably nothing in this wide, wide Omniverse that it could not deduce. Most of the time, when someone reach a breakthrough, the information to break to the other level or realm of power would also be given to them Like a quest system. But unlike games, this information is streamed directly to the consciousness. And as you grew stronger, the gamified feeling slowly disappears. The stakes be higher, the requirements are harder and when you reach a certain level, close to the Source, you could even slowly defy the system calction As your power grew in a way that could not be calcted by the system, the system would slowly glitches It could no longer represent your true status. Azief had always been curious about these two skills. But it is clear that even though he had broken through to Divine Comprehension, this skill true abilities continues to elude him As for Skill Fusion, this skill is simply a support skill. At least it is to him. Now, he couldbine any of his skill that he wanted even without the Skill Fusion abilities All of it could be derived from the power of thew. This is what it means to break any moves, any technique with pure power. What is more powerful that the Law that dictates the very existence around you? And then Azief look at then rings on each of his finger. The rings on his fingers had be even thinner. What he knows about this ring is as shallow as his knowledge about some of his skill. He could feel the connection between these rings and the legacy of the Etherna. Azief then brought out something from his Inner Universe. One of the ability that he now possesses is the ability to bring something in and out of his Inner Universe. If he erges himself., he could be bigger than even certains. And there is a world inside his Soul, or his Inner Consciousness That is the best way he could describe it. It is like some kind of space that could epass and envelope everything The power of the soul seems never ending and as such. Azief felt even more reverence to the one who created such soul in the first ce. The thing that he had brought out from his Inner Universe is that diamond shaped blue crystal. It was this thing that had helped him maintain the condensed energy of his Law Avatar, making it possible to not go through all of it again Azief had taken many risk, trying to condense hisw Avatar into a soul in one try. Even though he knew it is too short of a time since he breaks through to Divine Comprehension, and it is not advisable for him to try to break through to Essence Creation, he still wanted to try To him, it is the only way he could save Katarina and save himself. Azief knew what waited for him in the Seresian world would be traps after traps. There would be hordes of Seresian demon trying to kill him. he did not forget that the Demon King Balfor wanted his rings. And there is always a chance that the Demon king would want to kill him to end the threat to his invasion. Azief unwillingly be the champion of Earth when he decided to battle with the Demon King. To the eyes of the Demon King, there is not obstacle for him to invade Earth, if not for him and the intervention of the Orvanians Azief was lucky that all of this factor is in ce and as such, he manages to kill the Demon King. That would hinder his n of trying to invade Earth for a few years. Still the threat remains. To the people of the world, they do not know the burden that Azief had bear for them Regardless if he wanted to save the world or not, the Demon King will treat him like an enemy. All of this cause and effect could be traced back to Azief decision of going to the future This is actually the first time, that he could not solve this simply by pummeling the enemy to the ground. He could not hope that Orvanians would help him and Earth again. Thest time, they helped is because of the fact that Earth Prime has be the Multiversal Point of the Multiversal Convergence. The Orvanians would not interfere if the Demon King wanted to destroy Earth. It is not a problem to repel the Demon King. But without the Orvanians, if the Demon King manage to restore his power to his original peak, even Azief is not confident he could replicate what he had done before the only one that Azief could rely on is Hikigaya, jean and the heaven Will which probably be even more powerful now that it has infused itself with the energy of Otherworlds. So, Azief took a risk. By trying to absorb something that absorbs other things, where even light could not survive. He had this idea of absorbing all kinds of energy that is probably inside a ck hole. It is a risk. And somewhat foolish. He knew but he just had to try. Because the only solution he found, the only solution he is ustomed to, is for him to be stronger Azief did not hate it. To him, the existence of the Demon King could be treated as a motivation for him to grow stronger. But, the Demon King touch Katarina. Azief could no longer simply treat this as his problem. Now, it is personal. He owed her too much Thest thing he wanted to see, is Katarina getting hurt. So¡­. even though he knew his decision is stupid, even though he knew it was risky, he go ahead with it. No one stops him because they do not know of such risk of trying to absorb the energy of a ck hole into one¡¯s body. Azief was always the pioneer of the next realm of power on Earth. He is usually the first to breakthrough to the next level. Hikigaya and Jena is still in the lower realm of Divine Comprehension leveler. They do not know. And at first he thought that it could work. Everything went well until the tenthw Avatar. When he tries to condense the eleventhw avatar, slowly the energy seems to went wild all over his body. Hisws and concepts were distorted. When he condenses the twelfth avatar, the soul that he wanted to condense seems to changes its properties and attribute. At times, it be a Demonic soul, emanating essence of a demonic creature. At times, it turns into an Immortal Soul. Then it changes into a Divine Soul. Before it could stabilize, it then changes to a Devil Soul. It changes, alternating from one soul to another The energy be wild and uncontroble and at that time Azief knew he was in deep shit. Advertisements At that time, he felt thews of Otherworlds. In that brief moment where he almost condenses all of his avatar into a soul, he could feel his Will reverberates around the Milky Way gxy. He could roar and the entire gxy would hear. The Laws that underpinned the reality of worlds could be changed. But, he also knew at that time, he was on the verge of failing. This is the first time, that Azief do not have the confidence to break through. >>> Chapter 1070: The eye of the wanderer He knew from the very beginning that he is taking a risk. He knows that he is unprepared. But he chose that way because he believes this is the only way he could rectify what he had done wrong, save Katarina, save himself and save Earth from father invasion He owes the world nothing. At least, that was true in the past. What he had, he fought for. But the Multiversal Convergence¡­¡­is something that he owed the world His actions had harmed the world. Tens of thousands of people die because of his action. He could always justify it, saying that because of what he did, travelling to the future, he got hints on how to save the Universe But, while the reason is logical, Azief himself could not convince himself. He could not convince himself that he did not do wrong. So, this time¡­. this time, he did it not only for him, not only for the people he loved, but also¡­¡­for the people of the world This time, he wanted to protect the world and in doing so, hoping that at least, at least this could pay even a bit of that debt he had incurred. Advertisements This is the first time he was so desperate to be stronger, so desperate that he be anxious, and he did all the mistakes that he should not. He forgotten that if he failed, he would suffer bacsh that would only make him weaker and decreasing the probability of him saving Katarina and the world He was so used to winning, so used to sesses that he sometimes forgot, that failure is always an option. Since the Fall, he had ovee adversity but when it is about breaking through to next level, even though it seems hopeless, Azief was always confident in breaking through it. He was confident and prepared. He knew what he was getting into This is not the case when he decided to leave Earth and seek the biggest ck hole in the nearest observable ck hole in the Milky Way gxy. It was only during his verge of failing, that his mind clear up. At that time, he knew he would waste his attempt and the end result would only weaken him. In this state of condensing the Law Avatar into souls, one could only fail or seed. He is failing. In that one moment, countless of faces shes in his mind. But at the time, his body is about to break, his Law Avatar about to exploded out from the mass of energy that was ready to be his own personal soul, the blue crystal shines with a light that surges to all direction It alters reality itself. Not far away from him where the energy was condensed, there is a diamond shaped blue crystal, floating in the air. It was this blue crystal that save him and manage to keep the condensed Law Avatars from splitting back up into Law Avatars. That is how Azief was saved. Azief look at the blue crystal and he sighed. ¡®I need to learn more about the knowledge stored in this blue crystal. There is probably a treasure trove of knowledge inside all of this¡¯ And then smiling, he mutters ¡®the knowledge of the Etherna¡¯ If Loki was here right now, he would probably hail this as the turning point from his timeline. There were many changes that had happened since Loki had interfered in many things. But still, a lot of the times, events happened the way it had happened before. Some of these eventse forward in time and is earlier than expected but it did not change the event itself. But this? A blue crystal containing the knowledge of the Etherna? To the best of Loki knowledge, the Death God had never had such thing. Of course, Azief the Death God had extensive knowledge of the Etherna but that is knowledge he had discover as he journeys all over the Omniverse. It is not something that he got from some blue crystal. That is because Azief did not walk the path of Perfection in the past and he was not that entangled with the Ethenra¡­.at least in the beginning. The connection he had with the Etherna is from his rings. Unlike now, where he saw the gate, shown visions of the Etherna, his main resource of gathering knowledge of Ethernae from his research of the rings that brought him to the most deste part of the Omniverse where he had learned a very shocking truth and why Earth Prime is the chosen ce for the Final Battle But in this timeline, Azief had deepened that connection, even though he was unaware of it. It started from the moment he walks the Perfection Path and break through Energy Disperse Stage and the subsequent breakthrough with Perfection Path In his timeline, he had to break the Perfection Path by himself because he had to have enough power to fight against his enemies and he could not wait. The circumstances are not right. But a lending hand by Loki in the beginning had causes him to be able to walk it till the Divine Comprehension realm The Perfection Path is the Etherna path. Because they were the Perfect Being created by The One, the One Supreme Being Who is the Lords of All Creation. The rings, the Path, the roars that he heard on the Supremacy Stairway, one step at a time, he is closing and closing in to some of the secrets of the Omniverse, deepening his connection with the Etherna legacy and now, in his hand, is the blue crystal that contains probably all kinds of knowledge about Etherna. What will change now? Not even Loki could calcte this. But something is clear now. Things would change drastically. Worsee to worse, Loki might even have to throw all that he thinks he knows about the future ¡®It is unfortunate that I do not have time. If only I knew how to activate it¡¯ Azief problem about the blue crystal is that he doesn¡¯t know how to activate it. But he knew that the function of this blue crystal might exceed his expectations. He tries knocking the crystal with his hand but nothing happens He only shakes his head and then store it back into his Inner Universe. Then he got up. Most of his injuries had healed. He stretches his body a bit and then open his palm wide. Then he rips the space in front of him down. The moment he did that space seems to contract and pull into the grasp of his hand. It was pulled out and a channel of folded space seems to manifested in front of Azief Azief smiles and said ¡®It is time. I have to go home¡¯ Saying this, he flew toward the ripped space and the moment he enters that space, the space seems to heal in an abnormal rate. The Universe is silent again as that path ofnd slowly disintegrated and turns back into space dust. Silent, empty and dark. That is the state of the area where Azief had left. But even in this silent, empty and dark area, there is traces of power that he had left behind. It is hard to see with the naked eye but space around the area where Azief was sailing using the patch ofnd is rippling, is now like the ripple of ake after something strong has been thrown into it. The space and time of the area seems to ripples endlessly and string like particles seems to connect with each other, tangling and connected. At the same time, somewhere in the colorful nebulosus gasses of Asgard star system, sitting on one of the branches of the energy tree that is Yggdrasil is an old man, wearing a grey cloak and a broad hat. He looks like a wanderer. But no ordinary wanderer could stand on the branches of Yggdrasil and not being thrown off it. This is no ordinary wanderer. He is closing his eyes, like he was enjoying the sr winds and the particles of dark space passing around him One of his eye socket have no eyes. It is empty but one could see clearly the veins of his empty eye socket. It is golden with a tint of bluish veins. Usually, this old man would close that empty eye socket with his special eye patch. But, he is on Yggdrasil. It could contain him and suppresses certain energy of his. He has long grey beard and floating beside him is a spear shining bright. Advertisements Perched on one of the smaller branches of Yggdrasil is two ravens and chasing each other up and down the tree is his two wolves. Below the tree which is trillions of light years away from where he is sitting, waiting for him is his steed, an eight legged grey horse. Then suddenly, the old man suddenly opens his eyes, shining golden like the sun. And then he smiles. He got up. He was about to make a move when he halted ¡®Maybe¡­¡­it is still too early¡¯ he chuckles and then he sat back down, once again feeling the cold air of the Universe on his face as heughs alone, on one of the branches of Yggdrasil. >>>> Chapter 1071: Return home Earth, Pandemonium There is a cave behind the back of the Centre Pce. Around the cave all kinds of formation are erected From concealing formation to protection formation, all kinds of imaginable array formation are employed near the area of the cave As the world expands and the cave grew bigger so does the range of the array formation. There are swords stuck on the four cardinal direction of the cave, a sword formation. There are eight orbs that floats on the eight direction, floating and changing position every ten minutes following the principle of the Eight Trigrams This is the Immortal method On twenty-four concentric circle with inner and outer lines, runes are lined up. the inner circle moves and the outer circle would also move, interchangeable and full of variations, this is a runic array formation. There is mist on the direction of the east, smog on west, rain in the south, snow in the north, this the element formation. Advertisements There is seventy-two points on the circle surrounding the cave, each seventy-two points is called the Seventy-Two Fist. Once someone enter this area, seventy-two fist containing the power of seventy-two fist with the energy of a full blown strike from Disk Formation leveler would be unleashed toward the intruder On the north east, northwest, southwest and southeast, each of these direction had some items buried there. A hair lock of a woman, the entrails of a winged beast, the tears of anger, the foot of a giant, this is the ritual magic, a mystical means. This kind of protection is overkill. And a few hundred kilometers from this formation is twelve towers. These twelve tower is crude in construction. Since it is erected from the power of elements and was never meant for a long time construction. It is erected for one purpose and that is the protection of the area around the cave. Whoevere in the vicinity of a hundred kilometers from this tower would be cut down to the ground This tower itself did not have any function. It looks like a tower from afar because of the design but it is merely peaks of ground jutting out from the ground. There are no stairs and there is no window. Just a tall thin ground that seems to suddenly emerge from the ground and reaches to the sky On top of the peak is a t ground. The t ground is barren and on top of each peak is a ck robed man. Twelve peaks with twelve ck robed men. This are the elites of the Shadow Guards. Each one of them is Disk Formation levelers One could only imagine the true power of the Shadow Guards that they could order twelve Disk Formation leveler to guard a cave. Even one Disk Formation leveler would be treated as a great warlord in the world. Even though there is already the Divine Comprehension leveler in the world right now, Disk Formation leveler is still capable of great destruction and possess great power. The cave that all of these formation seems toplement and the cave that the twelve Disk Formation leveler is guarding is the cave where Death Monarch is purportedly to be inside, attempting to breakthrough The security and the measures that Sasha had taken, made the world truly believe that Death Monarch is still on Earth. As long as the world believe that, the people heart is at ease. To many of the normal people of the world, they have seen the strength of the Demon King. And the only one who could even have a chance of fighting such a demon king is only Death Monarch They look up to him as their champion. Some even wanted to petition the World Council to persuade Death Monarch not to go to the Seresian world. Their reason is simple. If Death Monarch is gone, if such a threates again, who would fight it? They did not know that Death Monarch is not in the cave. Those who know about his location would not speak of it. As for the Arrayist and the twelve guardians that sat on the twelve peak, even they do not know that Death Monarch is not in the cave. What is more convincing of a lie than a lie that is not discovered. Since even the guardians and the formation master believe that Death Monarch is in that cave, how could then people think something is wrong with the cave Today, like any other day, the protection around the cave is top notch. However, today, Death Monarch is returning. Inside the cave, ignoring all the spatial formation, the space inside the cave seems to being ripped apart. Yet, it did not trigger any formation or any detection method. A hand firste out from the ripped out space and then the entire persone out from the void-like space Azief appears in that cave, his entire body seems to be emanating the power of time and space. He dusts off some space dust on his shoulders and the energy around him seems to calm down. He appeared inside the cave that was designated as his seclusion spot without even triggering any kinds of rm. Azief look behind him and his eyes seems to be able to see all of the measures that Sasha had prepared for anyone who would dare to try toe to the cave. He nodded satisfied with what Sasha had done. Then he mutters to himself ¡®Maybe, this is how Warp able to always evade detection and why the stronger he became, the harder it is to capture him¡¯ He could not understand it until he himself had experienced it. Warp is a special existence. From the report many had said that his calls are the Unique ss of Teleportation Master. The Unique skill of him enables him to ignore certainws of physics like Time and Space. The reason why even Will would have a hard time fighting Warp is because Warp does not move as fast as him yet at the same time, he could appear anywhere without disturbing the space time continuum. When Speedster runs they emit a certain frequency, a vibration of some sort that seems to resonate with the rule of the Universe. When they reach a certain speed, time and space seems to reverse. And if they go faster, then sometimes weird things happen. Time travel is one of them. Like they were running so fast that time itself could not hold them and so they run toward a realm of possibilities, a realm of the future. Running to the past is not a hard task for speedster. The only thing that they need to be worry about is the few existences in the Time Tunnel and of course the Time Lords. But Warp is different. He did not run, he simply moves across from one point to another with the least disturbance toward the space and time continuum. To counter this many great powers also embedded anti-space and time properties in their formation. But as long as Warp grows stronger, unless the development and study of formation could keep up with his speed of leveling, most formation would not be able to keep him out He senses that the principle of Warp teleportation and his way of teleportation is not that different. Right now, Azief is confident that if he wanted to, he could go anywhere he wants, break any barriers that the world had to offers and no one could do anything ¡®Ah¡¯ he suddenly remembers something ¡®The Lotus Pce. I forgot about that ce¡¯ If there is one ce that Azief would not be able to teleport himself directly to, it would be the Lotus Pce He knows how the Arrayist Sage constructed that formation. Because he knows it, he knows he could not teleport into it. ¡®Maybe, I should also create formation like that. But it would not be easy. Sangmin seems to take inspiration from the Dao of the Three Thousand Worlds¡¯ Of course, if he was really determined, while he could not directly teleport himself to that ce he could break it. But the consequences of breaking that formation is not something that he likes to contemte. And it is not like the Lotus Order and Pandemonium are enemies. Even with the Lotus Pce, the Lotus Order would not dare to offend Pandemonium. Once they do that, while they could survive relying on the formation of the Lotus pce, they could never go out because once they do they would be hunted by the forces of Pandemonium. The Lotus Pce then would no longer be a ce of protection. Instead it would be a prison. Azief shake his head he just returned and the moment he returns; he could not help but think of the reaction of the Six Great Powers. He takes a deep breath, calming down his heart and mind. He looks around the cave. This is the designated spot that Sasha had chosen for him. There were times that Azief went to other ces and yet he would ask Sasha to spread the word that he is in seclusion. There are only a few ces that is the designated spot for such affair. It is to confuse the enemies and sometime to pacify the hearts of the people of Pandemonium >>> It seems that a lot of people have been reading this story at other sites. So, I¡¯m going to be honest with you all The ie I got from this story could no longer support me so I have no other choice to take some other part time job. I¡¯m sorry but expect that for the other months, I could no longer update daily. I also make some changes to the privilege section. I added a new privilige where there would be fifteen locked chapter next month Since the locked chapter is the only chapter that these people wont steal. For this month I still think I could post daily chapter. But for next month, I could not guarantee it. I also had to stop writing Age of Heroes and Age of Adventure for a while. Life seems hard nowadays. Haish. Anyway, I still hope you enjoy the story. Out of all the three stories, I focused on Death Monarch because it still has a lot of story to tell. I do intend to finish Age of Adventure and Age of Heroes but I am alone and finishing all three of them at the same time when each story is actually quite long is pretty hard for me. I hope you guys aren¡¯t going to get mad at me. And for those who have been reading this story here, thank you And I appreciate the kind words. Creation is hard but criticism is easy. I am a person who could take so much criticism before I just broke down. I do read thements and the reviews. When I read a good review, I smile. And when I read a bad one, I beat myself up. Advertisements That is just who I am. At times when I am having a good day, the criticism doesn¡¯t sting as much. Sometimes, when I am having a bad day, even the simplest criticism could set me off and I began to just break down But still, I like writing. Bringing the characters sin my head out of it. At times, I do get burned out. And there is some not so detailed plot. But as long as the plot moves, sooner orter, there would be an end. The only thing I could say right now is thank you for reading the story and enjoying my story. Chapter 1072: The cave ¡®I don¡¯t think much time has pass. It is easiering back than going there¡¯ he mutters to himself. There is a trace of helplessness in his tone of voice It took him probably only a few hours to travel back to Pandemonium when it takes probably half a day to travel to the ck hole Why then it is so fast? Why did it not take him this small amount of time when he was flying toward the ck hole? Azief uses some kind of methods of travel that is akin of teleportation when he is going back home. To be more urate, he folded the space between his current position and the ce where he wanted to go He could not fold space to a ce that he had never been before. That is why he did not just fold space and go to the ck hole before. Because he had never been to the area of the ck hole. Of course, this method would not work so well if he wanted to cross to other worlds like this Because if he wanted to cross worlds like Earth Two or other dimensions, he did not only have to fold the space in between that distance, he also had to fold the multiversal barriers and dimensional barrier that separates his world and the other worlds. Advertisements It is harder than one thinks to do such a thing. As for folding space from the area of the ck hole to Earth it is easier, because his maniption of time was minimal and space itself is full of unexinable time phenomenon that his maniption of time could not be considered changing the very flow of the timeline And it is also because he was folding space in the same Universe and not him folding space of another world, to traverse it that it became easier. There is a trail left by him when he travelled toward the ck hole These trails are the trails of energy from him. Like a checkpoint. Once he reached a ce, he could easilye back to that ce using the Laws that existed around him. Of course, the reason Azief could do so is because some of his Laws touched upon the Laws of Time and Space. For example, if someone cultivated other kinds of Laws that do not touch the Laws of Space and Time (which is one of the high tier Law in the Omniverse), then they could not teleport themselves like Azief did. It is still rted to understanding the Laws that they cultivated and also their own strength. Right now, if he wanted to go back to the area of the ck hole, he could easily go there and it is probably faster than before. This is why Azief could easily teleport anywhere on Earth even though the Earth had be so muchrger. Azief slowly floated down to the ground ¡®Hmm. So, even this ce changed.¡¯ He thought to himself. He did not know how many days he had been gone. But he estimated around four days. He went back earlier than expected because of his failure of condensing his soul But it is not all bad news. He now got the legacy of Etherna and he also manage to maintain the condensed Law Avatar in his iplete soul. The onlyw Avatar that he could bring out right now is the Omni Law Avatar. But that alone is enough. While he could not bring out the other twelve Law Avatar, the Laws that he cultivated did not disappear. He could stillmand the other twelve Laws even if he did not summon his Law Avatar since it is a part of him now. As for the other Avatar it is in his iplete soul. Azief then walk around the cave. These cave is one of the cave that Sasha had prepared for him as a diversion. She probably said to the world that he is in seclusion in this cave. And looking at how there is so many protection formations around the area, Sasha is really selling the story well. Azief knew of this and that is why he decided to fold space to this cave. And he did not want to go to the Pce yet. He fears that there would be something wrong when he folded space. He did not want to tear apart the Centre Pce if he had some mishap when trying to teleport back home. It is also because this is the first time he tries to fold space of thisrge. The size of Earth did not require him to fold space that span tens and millions of light years away. It had always been easy for him to go anywhere in the world in a matter of a few minutes. He could be in Asia one second and in Europe another secondter. But to fold space that span such a distance, this is his first time. So, he is quite cautious about it. His reasoning is quite logical. If there is some mishap, at least only the area of the cave would be affected If instead he teleported himself to the Centre Pce and something wrong had happened, then it would implicate many people. He is not in the habits of wanting to wreak havoc. ¡®Hmm. It is quite different¡¯ he suddenly mutters as he looks the area of the cave. ¡®So, even this ce is affected¡¯ he thought to himself. when he enters this cave before, the ceiling of the cave is merely ten feet. It is a small cave but have a lot ofwork of other caves when you enter inside. Still, the main cave itself is small. If you go down the otherwork of cave you might found some other unground cave that is bigger but the main cave is narrow and ha d short ceiling Now, however, the ceiling of the cave is around a hundred feet. And on the ceiling there is red, blue, purple crystal that seems to be jutting out from its surface This is no longer just a small cave. This is one titanic cave that could fit probably millions of people. And even though it is inside a cave, Azief could feel that the airing is pretty good. Air seems to be in abundance and energy of the world is also thick in here. His Divine Sense spread out all over the cave to find out that this cave is the size of a small country. And before, when he enters, the ce itself is very dark and gloomy. But now? Now, there is colorful crystals that seems to emanate energy. It emanates energy and light. And also air, as Azief notices. ¡®Peculiar and interesting¡¯ he thought to himself There is also trees that is probably foreign to this world. It seems to be been birthed out from the cave walls, like it is born from the rock instead the soil. The tree had brown thick trunk with many separated branches and green leaves. It looks like the same kind of tree one would see in the world but the fruits are golden in color with red stripes. Then there is the grass. The grass is green and tall. It was like Azief in a field of reed. It smells like the grass on Earth and it is not itchy but instead like some kind of carpet grass. Azief walk to the cave wall and knock the stony wall. It left a dent but Azief frowns a bit ¡®Not only the interior of the cave changes, even the properties of the cave changes¡¯ Azief notices in that moment that the density of the rocks of this cave had grown stronger and denser. Hmm¡¯ ¡®It seems even an Energy Disperse Stage leveler would have a hard time trying to destroy this cave¡¯ he thought to himself He saw a spiral of energy around the surface of the wall and saw how the dent seem to rebound slowly. Like the cave is about to return back to its original form before it is being hit. This cave no longer follows anyws of matters instead it seems that it is now a structure of energy. Azief deduces all of this in his mind. It seems after this, any Energy Disperse stage leveler would find it hard to battle and affect the world that much. And as for Seed Forming and Disk Formation leveler, while their battle would still affect the world, it would not be as exaggerated as before. Seed Forming battle might affect a small portion of the city while a Disk Formation battling each other might affect a state but it would affect an entire nation like before. ¡®The world had be stronger¡¯ he muttered. This is only Azief estimation and not something that is set in stone. Some people who could fight exceeding their limit of course could not be measured by normalmon sense Advertisements Azief only sighed. ¡®The world getting stronger¡­. that means¡­. the Heavens would also be stronger¡¯ there is murderousness in his tone when he said such a word. ¡®I hope nothing happens. I am not in the mood¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief had a premonition just now. And it is because of that his heart is full of killing intent. But it was only for a brief second before he brought back his feeling in check. >>>> Chapter 1073: Paradise on earth Ttock! Ttock! The sound of watering down from the ceiling of the cave echoes slightly in some ces more than others But the water that drop from the ceiling cave is no normal water. There is a potent amount of life energy in each drop of that water. And most of the area of the cave where these droplets of water had fallen is now filled with green herbs that is hard to determine its origin. Yet, like the water, it possessesrge amount of life energy. Probably if it is refined into pills or potions, it would have a high potency. This cave¡­ a normal cave had now turned into some kind of blessed area of energy. Since Azief hade back to Earth by folding space, he did not know how the world had changed in his absence. If he had fly toward Earth andnded in the normal way, it would be easy for him to see the changes of the Earth from outside the atmosphere. Since he would also use his Divine Sense to scan the world before entering the atmosphere. Advertisements The atmospheric pressure had also increased a bit but there is nothing that could not be handled by Earth right now. Earth right now seems to be governed by a different mix of principle. Some of them are the knownws of physics while there are also mysticalws that seems to maintain the bnce of this Earth The atmosphere had also seemed to thicken considerably to resist the sr winds. Fortunately, enough, all the in the Milky Way seems to grow in proportion to Earth growth. If Earth isrger than the Sun, and the Sun stays the same size, then thes would be affected by Earth gravitational pull instead of the Sun. That would create a lot of disaster. The Sun, the Moon all seems to grow in proportion rtive to Earth size. And the Moon is still tidally locked toward Earth. He shakes his head. ¡®It is not bad, I guess. There is now more space¡¯ he thought to himself. Of course that is not the only advantages of a giant Earth. Now, that it seeks that it did not affect the atmosphere of Earth and seems to find bnce, what is left is the advantages of such a. With most people that are born possessing superhuman strength, this changes of the world are a wee change. Before, any of the battles between twobatants could affect arge area of ces. With the increase of strength and arge area. It would not affect the innocents But of course, there is also a lot of disadvantages, at least for the great powers. The world after being a Disk Formation leveler seems very small. At least that is Azief thought. He felt the world is very small. He could go anywhere he wanted in a few minutes or even seconds. A distance of a few thousand kilometers is something could easily be traversed by him in a matter of a few seconds. But now, even Disk formation leveler would find it hard to travel the entire world in a few hours let alone a few seconds. He sighed again. He then slowly walks toward the entrance. But then he notices that if he walks the way he is right now, it would be days before he reaches the entrance. Smiling, he maniptes space around him and as he takes that step, he is now in the entrance of the cave. He walks out of his cave and he could feel the sunlight on his face, the breezy winds carrying the scent of nature and what unfolded in front of him is something very beautiful Azief is shocked for a moment. When he went out of the cave, he expected to see the forest he had always had seen before. But when he gets out he could see a scenery like none other It is beautiful scenery of a ce, a paradise teeming with nature. There are tall trees that reaches the clouds. Some of them blocked the sunlight itself yet it did not make the smaller and shorter nts to die as most of the nts that Azief is seeing right now is all weird and exotic nt that he had never seen before. He could swear none of the nts that he is seeing is native to Earth Azief could feel the life force that is present around the forest. The trees are tall andrge, and its leaves is colorful, creating some kind of a colorful world that one would see in an animation. He remembers the forest in The Croods movie. That is how the forest seems to him. Exotic nts, colorful fruits and leaves, some of the trees seem to have instinct like some kind of animals. He could also see tigers and lions living in a ce that is not of their normal habitats. And as for these lions and tigers, they are not the same lions and tigers he is used to seeing. They were three times bigger than normal lions and tiger Whether these are Earth lions and tiger that had evolved because of the energy of the world or whether they are a species thate from Otherworlds, even Azief do not know. One of these lions that roams these forest saw him. But instead of trying to intimidate him, the moment this lion saw him, like a frightened cat it runs away. Azief did not even unleash his energy but it seems that these beasts all have their own ways of sensing the danger level of living beings Azief only smiles. Then he takes another step forward stepping on the soft ground filled with green grass. Everything around him look beautiful. All around there is all kinds of trees, nts and all kinds of lifeforms from weird colored worms to some small birds with five eyes and some other life forms. It is chaotic yet at the same time, very beautiful. Even with him breathing in and breathing out the air, Azief could feel how the world had changed. The energy is denser than before. And while Azief could feel that the energy is now slowing down meaning most of these energy had settled on Earth, the fact that after four days it is still in the process of settling down, means the energy that is now pouring onto Earth would be beneficial for the development of humanity Many people die in the war but out of that tragedy, humanity would stand stronger. That is what Azief felt. As he takes a few other steps he could felt the formation running beneath the caves. To him, it felt like it is pulsing, like a heartbeat. It is the thrumming of energy. Azief did not notice it before even when he was using the formation from the ring. But now, while he is in this weird flux between Divine Comprehension and Essence Creation, he had a bit of the sensitivity toward energy like an Essence Creation leveler. It is a pity he did not have full control of these powers. He was surprised at the formation not because he did not expect it to be there. But to find it to be sorge that it epasses the entire cave, it is something that Azief found very remarkable. ¡®Sasha had done beautifully¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®I need to at least inform the formation master so that they would not activate the protection formation. It would be too much hassle¡¯ He then raises his right foot one inch from the ground and then once again step on the ground. Except this time, as his feetnded on the ground, he also uses his Divine Sense in conjunction with his right feet. The Divine Sense that ising out from his feet pierced the solid ground in a form of energy and assimted with the formation beneath the ground. Azief use of Divine Sense is ingenious as he sends a Divine Sense message to the formation master that is alerted the moment he steps out from the cave. He dered that it was him. Even if he did not dere that it was him, when Azief step on that formation, the formation master that senses the disturbance in their formation did not dare do anything. The reason is because the disturbancee from the entrance of the cave. They were alerted of a movementing out of the cave and not someone that is about to enter the range of the cave protection formation. As such, they already made deduction that the one that ising out from the entrance of the cave is only Death Monarch How would they dare to activate the protection formation before identifying the identity of that person? As such no attack rained down on Azief even when he was looking at the forest for a few moments. Advertisements And then he simply sends a Divine Sense message to tell them it was him. A Divine Sensemunication Azief notices that it is quite the same with the Silent Communication between masters of martial art world in Xi Feng. Though the martial artist uses sound waves and Azief uses the very Law that governs the nature and properties of matter in the world Azief then extends the range of his Divine Sense even wider. This time it ising from his entire being >>>> Chapter 1074: Prelude to a battle One could not see it but if one could see this invisible and untraceable Divine Sense, it would look like an explosion of energy that bursted out from his head, an invisible waves energy that is spreading out from him as the center covering every inch of the area around him as it grows wider and wider like some kind of energy st But this Divine Sense that could not be seen is not used to attack. If not the entire forest in front of him would probably turns to ashes. Even when he was in Disk Formation, his Divine Sense is powerful But at that time it was not so powerful that he could use his Divine Sense to attack people in such a destructive way. It is different if one trying to covet the domain of his Divine Sense, which mean the opponent trying to eavesdrop his Divine Sensemunication or entering his range of Divine Sense. Because of his strength, any such act would cause bacsh to the person that is doing it., But his Divine Sense alone could not create a phenomenon where he could feel every living thing around him and if he wished it, exert pressure on the living this that falls under the area of effect of his Divine Sense. The power of the Divine Sense seems to also be affected a bit by the Will and determination of the user and also the soul of that person. The properties of the Divine Sense depending on intention and one soul. This is just Azief thoughts and it could not be considered the truth of Divine Sense. His Divine Sense continues to spread out. Advertisements He did it in a way that did not attract attention. At the same time, those who were nearby, the formation master in the inner circle of the formation that spans a few hundred kilometers is flying in the air toward Death Monarch to greet him Those who could not fly or know start their flying abilities is low, ride the single spaceship. It is spherical in nature and t and thin but enough to fit one person inside. As it was designed to travel inside Earth, it limits the speed to just below the threshold of the speed of light. There is no FTL drive inside the ship and is suitable for use in Earth. Some of the formation masters had deep knowledge about array formation but the same could not be said for their other abilities As such, they could not fly as fast as certain other people who have Laws that is rted to gravity orws of the world. There is the limitation of their bodies that also needs to be considered since formation master mostly train their knowledge and their proficiency in writing or designing array formation instead of strengthening their body. As you travel in fast speed, not only you have to be able to manipte air and wind around you, you also need powerful body to withstand the speed that you are travelling. As such formation master is at a disadvantage. In the early beginning after the Multiversal Convergence ended, the world keep expanding and the cave where the formation masters is stationed also keep getting bigger and wider. As such, the job that is toy down a protection formation around the cave be harder and harder. That is because they need to keep expanding the range of the protection formation. Theyined this to Sasha. That they could not keep up with the expansion of the cave as they need to travel to the other four side of the cave and add more formation. It was originally only a dome formation covering the area of the cave but as the cave and the world keep expanding the concentric dome design is abandoned and instead a wide concentric dome with inner and outer circles is modified. So, the Shadow Guards lend a few of their technology to the formation masters. Most of these formation masters are the formation masters that resided in Pandemonium. Some regarded Pandemonium as their home and some others wanted to gain recognition by the powerful men and women in the Court so they were hired by the Shadow Guards toy down the formation Now, after hearing the message of Death Monarch they quickly are going to meet with Death Monarch. Azief on the other hand slowly widening his Divine Sense. He wanted to know the size of Pandemonium right now and also to inform certain people that he is back To them, it would look like he had finished his seclusion. As his Divine Sense widened, it shes with the formation all around the area. One by one it is destroyed. But it is gently destroyed, like someone had a master key and opens all of this formation and opens the door gently. The formation master in the outer circle of therge gigantic formation simply felt a disturbance in the energy flow around them and then before they could reach the protection formation it dissipated like it was never there in the beginning. Some of them were panicking and was about to send a warning signal but then a voice would echo in his ears. ¡®It is me, Death Monarch¡¯ this sentence is enough to calm them down. When they think about it, there is only a few people in the world that could dismantle their formation in such a non-intrusive way If its Death Monarch, it makes sense. Some of them even prostrated themselves toward the direction of that Divine Sense. The Divine Sense move even further and then it reaches the twelve peaks. The moment it reached them, the twelve peaks cracks and like a powerful anti-matter force, the twelve peaks slowly crumbles. The twelve hooded men that sat on the peaks floated in the air. They were all ready to execute an attack toward the direction of that Divine Sense. They did not seem to care whether the person that send such a Divine Sense is powerful or not. They are doing their duty. But even before they could unsheathe their weapons or execute an attack, the same voice that echoes in the ears of the formation master also echoes in their ears and they all bowed toward that direction. Azief is still in front of that entrance of the cave. All of this happens in a matter of two seconds. He takes a step forward and his Divine Sense seems to correspond with him as the rate it moves and the rate it expand be faster. Then Azief look at the Heavens above and his eyes turns bluish with golden streaks in his pupils as he reconnects back with his connection with the Heavens Will. But this time, he felt resistance. ¡®Ah, it seems you have grown stronger and wanted to push my Will out of your domain. How¡­. childish of you¡¯ And there is a smile on the corner of his mouth Above his head, clouds gather. In just a few seconds, dark clouds fill the area. The people that was about to arrive at the area suddenly stops in the air Even those in the spaceship stop their ship. For those who were flying, they could feel the gust of wind that seems toe out of nowhere. They felt the disturbance in the energy around them Like it is bing chaotic and unorderly. All it takes was for one moment to know that something is wrong As for those in the spaceship, the radar and their interactive intelligence construct that is outfitted in their spaceship send a warning that an enormous amount of energy anomaly is detected. They waited a few hundred kilometers away as they saw the dark clouds gathering above the area of the cave. And instead of this weird phenomenon dissipating, the clouds berger and the energy around the area be even more chaotic and uninviting Rain drop began to fall down. Slow at first but only just a secondter it picked up momentum The men who is in the air is not drenched because they could create thin membrane of energy around them that dispel the rain but they still felt that the energy of the rain is very potent. There is some weight in each of the raindrops. It is hard to exin it. This is no normal rain. Sparks of energy create sparks of lighting in the air. These lightning is also not normal. It seems to absorb the energy around it and when it shes by it was like a weapon hurled to the ground from some celestial realm The wind moves swiftly and not before long some stormse down from the clouds to the ground. Like a meteor impacting the world, the moment the wind touch down on the ground, the soil like it is being grinded turns into dust and smaller particles. Ravaged by the wind storms, thousands of trees are plucked from the ground, some of the trees were moving diagonally before they were sucked into the wind storm. Advertisements The twelve guards narrowed their eyes, looking at all of the phenomenon in the air. Around them, there is this sense of heaviness. The Sun is being blocked by the clouds and only darkness seems to reign here. But they did not move toward Death Monarch This seems to be the prelude to a battle and they know that this is not a battle that they could interfere. >>> Chapter 1075: The heaven and him (1) The same could be said for those formation masters in their spaceship. They too did not dare to move their spaceship toward the area of the cave. Even from afar, they could feel the pressure that is slowly converging around that area. The abnormalities of this matter is not lost to them This kind of battle is above their pay grade. The way a formation array masters fight is not the same way other sses fight. Their fight is not spontaneous and it requires some strategy on their parts. Of course the more powerful one could create formation simply by waving their hands like the Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin But the formation masters that is in the sky right now all have various expertise and different specialization. The studies of formation are wide and extensive. And none of them is quite the same. But even if there is one among them that have the ability to easily construct matrixes of formation with one wave of their hands, they are not confident that they could withstand whatever force that is now enveloping the area of the cave. They immediately know something was wrong when they saw the dark clouds and storms that originated from the sky. Advertisements Usually the wind would be form the ground, gaining traction, slowly getting bigger before the wind reach enough speed to destroy everything in its path and extending toward the sky. This is quite different than that as the wind started in the clouds and descending down to the Earth. And instead of simple wind storms, there is electricity arcs inside the storm. When it spins around a forest, it created fire and not before long one could see wind spirals all over the area of the cave in the radius of two hundred kilometers. Azief who could see all of this with his Divine Senses and he was not afraid in the least. He smiles and send his Divine Sens toward the approaching people ¡®Go away¡¯ that is his order. The twelve hooded men listen to this and immediately went away. They flew to the opposite direction as the clouds over their head is getting bigger They know that when Death Monarch give an order that mean his order are absolute. The fact that Death Monarch told them to go away is the proof that this phenomenon is the Heaven Will. As most of the ck hooded men is Disk Formation leveler they could feel the might of the Heavens from the powerful storm to the ominous dark clouds. But the pressure of the Heaven is so powerful that they almost thought that this is another enemy from another world the same level like those of the Demonic monsters. And the spaceship also charted back their course to retreat from the area. They know they are no match for whatever that is about to go down. Azief could see those people are retreating, his eyes still looking at the sky above him, with that confident smile, hanging on the edge corner of his mouth. The Heaven Will of Earth Prime had been gestating since the first day of the Fall. It shows its fangs during Azief is about to reach a level that threaten it. But in that battle he had won. And as such, his Will also control a portion of the Heavenly Might and its Will. Which is why it is easy for him to rain down red thunderbolt that could vanquish anything whenever and wherever he wanted Because of this authority even if he did not reach Divine Comprehension, with his Disk Formation leveler, the pressure of the world would also be lessened to him. Any other obstacles of space also would be mitigated and his speed would not be so constrained like any other Disk Formation leveler. When fighting the Demon King, the forces of Heaven was helping him, healing him and protecting him as best as possible. It is almost like he is the Son of Destiny of this world. That is what happens when you take a portion of the Heavens power to yourself. You are protected by the world and the forces in the world conspire to protect you from any harm. That is when some people who is dissatisfied with him speak of his name, they would look at the sky and fears that a bolt of lightning woulde down and smite them. Fighting him is akin fighting the Heavens. As long as there is no people that surpass the Heavens, it is very hard to kill Azief in Earth Prime not to mention Azief without the Heaven protection is also hard enough to kill. A fact that is exemplified even further when Azief fought against an Essence Creation leveler and still won. But now that the world had a surge of energy entering it and absorbed by the world, the Heavens had be even stronger. Because Azief had one third of the Heaven Will he could feel that the Heaven Will is on the verge of birthing some kind of consciousness. In the past, it is simply an instinct. Azief break a certain limit that made the Heavens fears him. As such, the Heavens try to eliminate this threat. The Heavens at that time is like an eagle. It is calm and peaceful. But when Azief break the threshold of power that is above the ceiling of the world, this Heaven rage and roar It is like an ant is about to be an eagle andpete equally. Azief walk the path of Perfection and as such, his very own existence is taboo. Such perfection is not allowed and it drew all kinds of punishment from the Laws of the World It is a very juvenile action guided by emotion of fear. Now, there is some kind of intelligence but it is still guided by emotion. The Heaven is trying to push his will out. But how could Azief easily let the Heavens have his way. In some of the world that he had been in, the Heaven Will does not necessarily conform to the living beings will. The desire of the living beings sometimes is different from the desire of the Heavens. It is quite lucky for Earth Prime to have only awakened the Heaven Will right now It is not to say that the Heaven Will had not function whatsoever. It will protect the world after all. Azief then mobilized the Will in the Heavens, which is the Laws that is embedded in the Laws of the World. This battle is simply an invisible battle. It could not be seen and it is an illusory one. A sh of wills. Azief close his eyes and in that one moment, it was like Azief is merging with the world, and in that state of merging, he felt thews of the world, each and every one of it. It was like¡­he is the grass on the ground, the wind that blows, the clouds that moves, the water in the ocean, the particles of sunlight that shines the world. He is the breath of life; he is the bringer of death. He felt life and he felt death. He felt the changes of the season, and everything, every single being that lives below the Heaven, he could feel it all. This kind of feeling of Oneness with everything in the world is hard to describe. How could he describe the feeling of being the wind? This is different than when he moves as fast as wind. It is not a figurative figure or feeling. He is¡­the wind. How could he exin this feeling and experience to anyone? The feeling of being the wind, feeling the caress of everything that he passes through, feeling the life and feeling the death. At times, he is the wind that is breezy, the wind in the prairie. At others times, he is the wind that brings the heat, the wind of the desert, the wind near the volcanoes, near high temperature ces And at times, he is the wind that brings death, the wind of winter, the wind of death, some of which is powerful and terrifying all at the same time Yet, at the same time, he is the grass that sways because of the wind, he is the clouds that is pushed by the wind, he is the water in the ocean affecting wind and affected by the wind. Advertisements He is one and yet he is everything. It is hard then to describe a feeling of something so surreal. But it is feeling that probably only he could understand in Earth Prime. No one other than him shares the Heavenly Authority on Earth Prime He saw everyone and he felt and sense everyone. But, he is not intending to seek anyone so all he could see and senses is blurry images. He is there, in front of the entrance of the cave, but it was like he is everywhere. Yet, no one could sense that Azief right now is merging with the world. Chapter 1076: The heaven and him (2) He also sees howrge the world is. It is more than just a giant Earth. The Earth is almost like the Sun. Almost but not quite. Other gravitational pull also had changed but it is counterattacked by Sun gravitational pull. If not, thes would be pulled towards Earth if not for the Sun expansion As the Sun also had expanded into such a size to be in proportion with Earth, it is amazing that the Sun did not explode. Azief could feel that there are now mystical forces that is present in the world that enables life, that defies the very study of physics. Magic is illogical. As such, somews and study of physics also could not be used to exin some of the stuff that is happening on Earth right now This changes toward the way of how the world operates would lead to chaos. Advertisements People once think that they knew how the world works and how to calcte certain things. But now, with the expansion and the mystical force that surrounded Earth and the sr system in particr, these studies needs to be revised and take into ount of all these mystical forces. As he merges with the world and getting deeper in his immersion, his true body slowly be translucent and illusory. It was like one breeze of a wind blowing could dissipate him. He is in a state where he is there and not there. One could see him, but not touch him. If there is someone attacking him right now, the attack would simply phase away and it would alert him and forces him to go out from this state. Azief Will is nowpletely merged with the world. The clouds now produce thunders and lightning, with variety of colors. The scene itself is very doomsday like. Some of the clouds were split apart as the lightning shed through it. Some of the clouds even burns in the skies. Large spiral wind started in the sky and touch down to the ground with a speed that could pluck outrge structure from their base. The Heavens seems angry. The sound of the thunder cracks the sky. If this was before, such sound would fill the entire world. The great powers would send all of their observation drones and other surveince method would be targeted toward Pandemonium. But as the world had now expanded to such size, only those around thirty thousand kilometers of the cave could hear the heaven breaking sound of the sky. And all around this ce, there is no settlement. Onlyrge tract ofnd that seems endless, arge forest that houses all kinds of beast that now made it this ce their habitats and all kinds of weird nts and trees. Azief body right now seems faint. His existence is even fainter. His existence of the solid body might seem faint but right now, he is a part of everything. He anchors himself to the Heaven Will and is now ready to sh again with the Heavens But this battle would not be like the battle in the past. There would be no Extermination Thunderbolts that would fall into him. This is a battle of will, of emotion. And unlike before, he now has one third of the Heavenly Authority. So, he could see and meet the Heavenly Will. In the past the Heavenly Will is simply a concept A concept made alive by the energy of the world. It grows and develops certain thinking ability. One could think of it as an artificial intelligence birthed by this consciousness. Now, it has gotten even stronger. Now, it began to mimic solid form. And the Heavenly Will is ¡°there¡± ¡°there¡± is the ce where the Heaven Will resides and grow. And no other person could enter it other than him, who had grasped the authority of Heaven This Heaven is not the Heaven in the holy book, not the ce where there is a garden where all good and beautiful things is there. This Heaven simply refers to the Will birthed by the world. Because it stands above all other, regtes thews of nature and affect fate and destiny, it is referred to as the Heavenly Will. Merging with the Heavens, he enters that ce. The moment he enters that ce he could feel the emotions of anger and disgust. And he thought to himself ¡®These are human emotion¡¯ he had no body in this state. It is like a consciousness, an eternal will, an immortal soul. When he merges with the world, there are strings all over his body. The Karma of everything tied him, yet, at the same time it provides him power and might. When he wanted to confront the Heavenly Will, he is now in another dimensions entirely. this dimension is in Earth, yet at the same time separated from it. It looks a lot like the Mirror Dimension that Lee Sangmin had created but there is a subtle difference. In Lee Sangmin Mirror Dimension, everything is inverted. One could argue even thews would be inverted if that Mirror Dimension was perfected. But in this dimension that he is now in, he is in a ce that is the same as his world. There is no inversion of scenery orws. It is full of life but there are no other living beings. There are no humans, no beast, only argend with trees and nts. Any nts that have consciousness would not appear in this dimension. An exact copy of the world that he is in except that itcks living beings. This is merely the dimension between Heaven and Earth. In that boundary between the mystical forces that separates the heavens and Earth, is where the boundary of the Heavenly Dimension of Earth. Azief did not know it at this time. But this is the ce where he would one day crafted his most divine artifact. This is the ce where he would craft the Divine Throne, a throne that would be fought for the next seven hundred years. Slowly, Azief gather his thoughts, gathers his memories and emotions and his presence in this empty dimension be heavier. It means his presence be solid. And slowly, he, who is merely wind, merely the grass, merely the leaves on a branch of a tree, the droplet of water in the ocean, the clouds that moves, all of that feeling disappears and Azief is now in his Willform in this dimension Azief notice something in that brief experience of when he is merging with the world. With no body, he is unlimited. With a vessel, with a body, he is limited. But he shakes his head, forgetting the thought. The entire dimension seems to want to pressure him but nothing seems to be able to do it Because the authority of the Heavens is also in his hand. So, there is a ce in this dimension which belong to him. He then looks at the skies in the dimension and he smiles There is a golden bluish aura that covers one third of the entire skies of this dimension. That is his Will that covers the authority of Heaven The other two thirds are golden and purplish clouds with the white aura swirling around each of these clouds. The purplish clouds are trying to devour the bluish clouds. The clouds are merely the representations of the Willpower of the Heavens and himself He shakes his head. He did not think that the first moment he got back, he had to solve this matter. This is one thing that he had expected yet the change is truly drastic. The influx of energy is nothing that Azief could have predicted. It was too much that it made the Heavens grow in power. Fortunately, while Azief did not break through to Essence Creation, even with his power as a Divine Comprehension leveler and his almost condensed souls, he had enough power to reject the Heavenly Will attempt at trying to push him out. It would be dangerous to let the Heavenly Will to have no guardian. Protecting the world might be the maxim of the Heavenly Will. But protecting the world does not necessarily mean it would protect the living beings in the world. That could easily be seen in how the dimension is created and designed. Azief release his energy and his Laws affected the otherws. The string on his body seems to vibrate. Even though this seems like a separate dimension, it just looks like that. This dimension is connected to Earth and everything in it. So, the strings are not cut off. This is the Laws of the World The blue clouds push forward and the purple clouds had to retreat. For hours this exchanges goes on and on. Advertisements Azief did not attack thend of this dimension because that is not necessary. Instead he focused on using the Laws. Thisws are embedded in each particle of that blue cloud pushing the purple clouds away Then after a while it stopped. The border between the two clouds had been formed. >>>> Chapter 1077: A slash that splits the heaven The purple clouds could not push the blue clouds any longer. Azief look at the small gap between the shing point of the two clouds. Smiling, he raises his hand and then with a chopping motion, he chops the air. The direction of the chopping motion is between the small gap of the shing point The moment he chopped down, changes began to happen in the heavenly dimension. Azief in that moment be gigantic, like some kind of titans. His eyes are piercingly blue, like it could deduce all phenomenon in the world. There is also a streak of golden light that sometimes shes inside his eyes His breath produces the essence of chaos and his titanic body seems to suck all of energy that could exist and will exist. The might of the Heavenly Will is now exercise by him. He could not do such a thing outside but inside this dimension where the Will of Heaven had crafted, he could do this The Laws and the Path seems to be under his feet, a bridge seems to form underneath his feet that would lead him to the Grand Path. Sounds of roaring that seems toe from ancient past also seems to echoes. Azief did not know it but as he unleashes his power he looks so simr like the Etherna that Azul had once show him. A bright ray of light seems to exploded from his hand in the shape of a sword. The sky opened up without not obstruction. Advertisements There is no obstruction because there is nothing that could stop it. The sword seems to cut something. It pierced the dimension Heaven and Earth. The sword radiance is bright and brilliant. This sword cleaves open the Heaven and it spread to all direction and shakes the entire dimension. The mountain crumbled, the river water flows backward, the sea boils, and the forest and nts all wither. It shot toward that shing point and the border of void between the two clouds. The sword light which is small in the beginning slowly berger as it came closer and closer to that gap of the clouds ¡®Cut!¡¯ Azief shouted. When he deres that word, something in the dimension seems to stir thews of the dimension seem to congregate upon that word, giving the meaning of that word, power. Power to make the spoken word a reality. So, when he said cut, it cuts. It cuts the Laws all around the space the sword light travels. And the withered grass, the fallen leaves, the flowing water, the blowing wind, all forces of nature under the blue clouds turns into sword light. And they rushed toward the sky, an infinite sword light ascending toward Heaven Swirling around all of these sword light is bluish energy that seems to want to challenge all divinities. But thergest of them all seems to be able to pierce chaos and form Heaven and Earth by itself. And even some of the elements under the purple clouds seems to be affected as their wind wanted to blow toward the domain of the blue clouds. The same for the water, the mountains and the hills. The infinite amount of sword in a moment merged with the sword light that Azief first unleashed. If anyone could see this scenery, one would exim at how marvelous this move really is. Arge sword is about to cut open the Heavens And then the sword cut. The sound of something tearing could be heard, the space around the sword seems to depressed before tearing apart, like the space could not endure the mass that is pressed onto it. Like someone tearing a piece of cloth, the space in the sky seems to wrinkle like someone is pulling the space from the left and right of the area. Shreeet! The space tears apart and the wind, the air around it were sucked into that torn space. It cut the Laws. And it cut the gap between the two clouds. BOOOOM!!! A huge explosion urs in the sky. The sky, like it is paper being cut by a knife shows a deep gash of void space in the air. Space around it seems to bend. This void space is vertical in shape if viewed from the ground. It creates a chasm between the blue clouds and the purple clouds. The purple clouds need to heal that tears of void if the Heavens ever wanted to push the blue clouds again. Azief smiles. Right now, he had won. But he did not immediately leave this dimension. He waited for something. Below him the dimension seems to be destabilizing Then a few meters away from Azief, the space contorted and someone appears in front of Azief. This person wear purple robe. On his shoulders, there is a butterfly. With each ps, tornado would form in the world somewhere His eyes are purple but his face¡­his face is the same as Azief. It is not only the same, it is simr. ¡®This is weird¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief had long spected that the Will of the World affected the Will of the Heavens At times opposing, at times symbiotic. Azief felt a little weird looking at himself. Though, he understood why the Heaven Will took his face as the model for his solid form It is because Azief is the only humans closest to him. This person in front of him, is not really a person But this is the personification of the Heaven Will. ¡®Hmph¡¯ the Heaven Will snorted. The moment he snorted, the entire mountain range below his feet crumbles into ashes. ¡®Childish¡¯ Azief said and then he added ¡®But dangerous¡¯ Azief look at the Heaven Will and the Heaven Will is also looking at him. But just like the tear of Void that Azief had created when he uses that chopping motion, that is the same thing that is happening with the Heaven Will and Azief right now It was like there is an invisible barrier between them. The Heaven Will personification could not move forward toward Azief. Azief then said ¡®You are impulsive, instinctual Will. Don¡¯t enroach upon my authority and I would not enroach upon yours¡¯ Azief said The Heaven Will then response simply ¡®Restricted¡¯ ¡®Do not like¡¯ Azief smiles a bit and said ¡®It seems you have developed a bit. Now, you even know how to speak the way that living beings is talking. This is an improvement¡¯ Azief only smiles. But beneath that smiles, there is a vignce inside his heart. The Heaven Will then added ¡®Not forever¡¯ ¡®One day¡¯ ¡®Free¡¯ ¡®Anger¡¯ ¡®Unleashed¡¯ ¡®Prepare¡¯ Azief then said ¡®Now, you even know how to threaten.¡¯ Then he looks at the void in the sky, that gash deep into space itself and said ¡®First, you have to heal this dimension first and push my Will out of the Heaven Will before you could even think of being free¡¯ ¡®Will seed¡¯ the Heaven Will said. Smiling, Azief said ¡®I am looking forward to that day. But, until that dayes, know your ce and don¡¯t ever try to vite my domain again¡¯ Saying this, Azief waves his hand forward. A powerful gust is unleashed from his hand and it push the Heaven Will incarnation tens of thousands of kilometers away. The same happens on the clouds above their heads. The purple clouds were pushed away as the torn space in the sky seems to expand further encroaching the area of the purple clouds. Azief only smiles The dimension itself is on the verge of crumbling and Azief body slowly bing translucent He once again be one with the world and then his real body in the real world slowly be clearer. Unlike before, where his existence felt faint, this time, there is a certain heaviness to his existence. Like he is now anchored to reality and not in a limbo of something outside of reality. Azief then slowly opens his eyes. He felt the wind and breathed the fresh air and he felt a bit calmer He sighed. The battle felt like it had been going on for hours but it was only a second since Azief close his eyes But it actually took only a few second in the real world. he looks at the sky and he smiles. The clouds slowly dispersing up there in the sky. The spirals wind had also been extinguished all of a sudden. Advertisements There is no longer thunder and lightning enveloping the area of the cave. One moment it felt like the world is about to wee doomsday but a few secondster, it almost seems like all of the things that happens before is just the imagination of the tired mind. If not for the fact that the effect of the destruction could be seen in the real world, those people who were running away from the direction of the cave might ry think that there is dark clouds and thunder and lightning that fills the sky The sunlight once again shines down to Earth, the skies are clear and Azief smile looking at all of this. >>>> Chapter 1078: The things he felt (1) The battle is not that important to Azief. He had expected that the Heaven would try to reim back his domain of power from him. Since he had the eye of the Oracle, he notices that the premonition instinct that he had is getting stronger. Before, when such premonition came, it is only his heart that would be affected. He would feel ufortable when he had premonition of a problem. Or when there is some kind of fortuitous serendipity, his heart would feel calmer than usual But since having the eye of the Oracle, this premonition is no longer just that. Sometimes, he had a glimpse of what will happen next. Like he is seeing some kind of spoiler of some sorts. When he felt the premonition of the Heaven Will getting stronger and is about to make its move, in that brief of moment that did not evenst for a second, he saw a glimpse. He saw the purple clouds and the blue clouds. But Azief quickly shut down the vision. Seeing too much of the future is not that good. The act of seeing it might seal that future in ce. This probably would take some time to get familiar with He is also confident he could defeat the Heaven Will. The Heaven Will is still young. It had power but its consciousness is simple. Advertisements Like a toddler. The attack he did might look like a sword attack. But it is an attack of Laws. The gap is like a vast sea that separated the domain between the authority that the Heaven Will wielded and the authority that he wielded. As such, the rift of Voidless gash that he had created is like a barrier or a wall, preventing the Heaven Will trying to push his Will out of the Heaven Will. But while it is easy, it did not mean that Azief did not expend any energy. After all, he had to acknowledge that the Heaven Will had gotten even stronger than before. He brought his hand to forehead and he could feel sweat on his forehead His hands are also trembling and he chuckles ¡®It seems I should never underestimate it. And the burden on the mind¡­or soul when merging with the Will of the World is not a simple burden at all¡¯ Azief felt the mystical experience of merging with the world, but he also felt like if he did not have an anchor to his own existence, then he would have truly merged with the Heavens and be one with everything without any of his feelings and desire To Azief, that sound a lot like death To be simply a force, a source of power without any consciousness, following the rules that is in ce. To lose what made you, you. To shred any individual desire and will. Like some kind of particles that floats all over space and time. That is what he felt when he is in that state. And what anchors him to his existence? What made him not forget who he is? It is his memories. Of course, this memory did not refer to something that is in the mind. If that was the case, then those who had memory problems would surely be easily assimted. This memoryes from the soul. Like a s second backup. A memory that look at everything with an objective view. A soul is hard to exin because no one could objectively prove that it is there. Emotions exined as the chemical reaction in the brain. Every feeling in science seem to be exined with biology or the neurons of the brain The brain itself is the mostplicated structure in the whole of human body. Even Azief who is now infinitely close to being a lifeform of pure energy has a brain But his brain is unlike the brain of any humans before the Fall. If he were to be extinguished, the way he would regenerate itself is the same as a human fetuse into existence. But what about the brain? The brain structure of such a being would follow the neuron pathways and nerves just like the human brain before the Fall. Regenerated but in essence still the same. Even if he someday be a being of pure energy and it appears that he had no brain, it is simply because he had understood truly the pathways of neurons all over the nerves of the brain and could mimic and imitate those neurons Brain¡­¡­this could be exined. There is a solid form to it. But where is the soul? How could one exin things that one could not see but yet felt it? Each time one felt the soul, the crying and screaming of it, they thought to themselves, this is the chemical reaction of my brain. It could be controlled. The deafening screams of the soul ignored. But that is what anchor him to his existence. Memories that is inside his soul. It is unlike the memories that is stored in the mind which could be distorted, could be changed and altered by the feeling and emotions of the wielder of that memory. When one experiences trauma, certain memories changes. It could be blocked by some subconscious reaction like how Azief had forgotten he had killed his family who had turned into zombie-like creature. It could also be covered up by happy memories. But that kind of memory is not enough. In that moment of being everything and everywhere at the same time, feeling the vastness of creation, he must have a reason to want toe back. To return to his own body, to return back to this limited vessel, he has to have a reason. To let go of that feeling of unity¡­¡­something strong needs to pull him back from that. To feel that you soar above the clouds and beyond it, to see the vastness of the Universe, to see through all of creation and feel the abundant life, this kind of feeling, it is hard to let go For once, Azief wanted chains on his feet, grounding him to ground. If not he would be lost in that feeling and if he soars into the sky, he might not want tond back on the ground. If he did not have such reason, he would be affected by that feeling of grandness and might chose to dissipate himself and be one with the Heaven and Earth This is why there is a risk. This is why Azief who should not sweat, sweat. His hand trembles like he had experience the most terrible ordeal and the fear in his heart is hard to exin. He did not fear death, he only fears that he died not knowing who he is. Not being himself. But, at that moment, he remembers what he wanted to do. he wanted to save Katarina. And Katarina face appears in his soul. He wanted to see her again. He wanted to talk to her. See her smile again. Hear herugh. He wanted to see Sofia and her face also appears. All of his memories about her seems to sh by. He remembers the first day that he met her. Memories that he himself had forgotten. And he sees more than he could have ever think of. He sees that each meeting creates fate and destiny between them. Like a string that connected him and her And with each memory, he remembers even more He remembers her smile when she looks at him, feeling like the sun is shining towards him. Remember herugh when he would hug her from behind when it was morning and she was at the kitchen making some omelets and coffee. It was so vividly remembered by him that he could see every wrinkle of a smile, every single gesture and movement. The sensation of his touch and her sweet smelling scent and her warmth He remembers every gentle touch. He remembers every sweet kiss. It is¡­beautiful in a way that Azief could not exin, in a word he could not describe. Words does not suffice to express what he is feeling right now The closest thing and ye the farthest thing he could express this feeling is the word of happiness and warmthbine together yet still could not express this feeling he is experiencing. Advertisements A feeling with no name. If he wanted to describe this feeling, he had to name it, to term it. Yet, he felt that if he began naming this emotion, began defining it, he would instead limit this feeling. This experience is unlike looking at a video of your greatest moment in life. No, it is nothing like that. It is like you were back in that moment, only this time, you experience it all, deeper and more meaningful. You experience it all and cherish it all. How could then, he terms this feeling when he himself does not know what this kind of feeling is? Chapter 1079: The things he felt (2) Azief thought that if there is one thing that would ground him to his own existence it would be anger, or negative emotions or some darkness in his heart., He had studied about not drowning into the consciousness of a grand will. As such, he knew that negative emotions also work. Hatred, revenge, this kind of obsession is very powerful and it sometime defines a person. This kind of feeing could be used to break out from that feeling of wanting to be in unity with a grand will. But¡­. he had never thought, that instead of feeling all of that, seeing all of the things that he hated about himself, all he could see, all he could feel was¡­¡­love And it is not even the big things. It is the small things. The little gestures. The smiles, theugh, the gaze that lingers in his heart and in his soul Such memories that imprinted so strongly in his soul¡­that he could not erase it. As he remembers all of these feelings, all of these memories, he felt himself slowly floating own from this illusory state of wanting to soar to some unknown vastness. He saw his memories in a way he never saw it before. He saw Sofia in a memory that he himself had forgotten. Maybe it was from that moment that he first like him Advertisements He remembers her singing. And he remembers how he felt at that time, seeing her sing. And then he saw the happy memories that he had with her. He is no always there. And sometimes times do bury some things. But maybe it is because the intensification n of one feeling and emotion after the fall, that even after years had passed for him, he still has feelings for her. It could not be erased. He remembers one morning in particr. At that time, she and him is wandering the world before he left Earth. It is inside a tree house. But the tree house isrge and cozy. The flooring is wood. And there is a double bed inside arge room. He was there on the bed, naked, covered by a white nket, looking at the wood ceiling. There is a smile on his face. She sleeps andy down her head on top of his chest He flicks her nose and she smiles before she giggles. She opens her eyes and look at him, love in her eyes And he kisses her on her forehead. And she giggles again. The sun rises up in the distance, and the sunlight enter the tree house from the windows. The sound of the wave nearby, the beautiful sunlight that fall over him and her, all of it seems like a masterpiece painting. Shee closer to him, still that smile on her face. She kisses him on his cheek. Then on his lips. On his nose and on his forehead. And heughed. And she alsoughed. He hugs her close and they justy beside each other like that for hours. Her head on his chest, his fingers twirling her hair, smiling andughing, they talk about empty things. Sometimes Sofia would get cheeky and tries to tickle him and he go along with it. It was the perfect morning. At that time, at that moment, he felt like¡­. he had everything he ever wanted It is such a simple moment. But why does such moment resonate so strongly in his heart? And Azief got the answer. Because she is next to him. That¡¯s the only thing he needed to remember her. Add that with all the things she did, it left an untraceable, indelible marks on his soul He is in love with her, and she is in love with him. To love someone, and for that someone to love you back, the feeling of that happiness is hard to describe. All of this memories, all of these warm feelings seems to envelop him and pull him closer back to the ground. And then there is Katarina. And he was back toward that day underneath the abyss of ice. He saw her¡­.and he lost his breath It felt like time stopped for him. Everything stopped but only she was not. The feeling of being awed by someone. Azief had met many beauties in his journey. But¡­. there was just this something about her. The meeting between him and Katarina felt like an inevitability. He felt that even if he tries to run from this meeting, somehow one day, somewhere, they would collide. The cold princess. That is what people think of Katarina. But they do not know her, the way he did. The way her face lights up when she smiles. The way she hopes for the best and fought for it. They talk to each other, and it felt like he knew her even before this. They have never met before that time, theye from different culture, different countries. There were so many things that could differentiate them from each other, but, yet, somehow, it was like he knew her. It did not mean he knew her past, her stories, her life, no, that is not what he knew. This is some kind of indescribable feeling, of knowing her, like a piece of puzzle meeting together, and fitting each other. A soulmate. This supernatural idea that there is someone who is perfect for you, to fill all of your soul. Azief scoffed at this. Love is cheap. It is ever-changing. It is not eternal. It is not always and forever. It hurts and it could break anyone. Pain and suffering. But when he kisses her all of this was of no consequences. The cynic has be the converted, the sceptic, an ardent zealot. And all of the memories he shared with her shes him by like some kind of panorama but each moment strikes deeply in his heart With her, it is easy. They understood each other. And hee closer and closer back to the ground. He then is reminded by many things. He saw Sina and was reminded of the scolding. her scoldinge from the heart so even when she was angry, Azief felt warm in his heart And this warmth is remembered. People said that happy memories could cover up the bad. And that is what is happening. He had a lot of dark moments in his life. There were many things in his life that he is not proud of doing. This dark moment shaped him. And it is not easy to break that mold. To break what you think you are. Even now, there is a part of him that just stay there¡­¡­in that darkness. Hearing whispers of doubt. And sometimes, he doesn¡¯t want to leave that darkness. Not everyone is going to understand this. Once you stay there long enough, it is hard to sometimes get out of that. You began to feel that the darkness is the only thing you deserve to have. But Azief is changing. He fought the whispers of doubt. Every day, he fought. But, there is always mistakes made sometimes. He is a wed man. There were just some things that he felt not worthy of having. Love, hope, all of these good things people sometimes take for granted is one of the most precious things that he just began to appreciate. When one is weak, one seek power. When one is strong, one appreciate sincerity. This guilt carries on and on and like a cycle Azief had to fight it every time. That is why he thought the one thing that would make him able to find his way back to himself is these obsessions. He expected to see some of his biggest mistake, trying to pull him into that darkness, trying to weaken him. And by fighting the darkness and the obsession, not drowned by these self-doubt, that is the way he is going toe back home. That is what he thought would happen. But the vision, the things that keeps calling him back is surprisingly all of these warm feelings. There is some feeling of shock in his heart. Advertisements The vision did not stop there. Another face appears and he saw Loki. Not the appearance that he always uses as a disguise but the true face of Loki. When Azief broke through before and having a higher level than Loki, he had seen Loki true face. A young kid that is not even yet reach puberty at that time. Thinking about it again, it might also be Loki scheme to show him his true face., To make him understand him and make Azief trust him. He is mischievous, cheeky, a bit of a know-it-all, but, Azief hade to see him as his younger brother he never had. He knew that Loki is a time traveler. He did not know the full story but he knew that the story would not be simple. Chapter 1080: The things he felt (3) But, after interacting with him all of these years, they both treated each other like family. The vision between them is the vision of those night years ago when they would gather around the camp fire and shares stories about the day. It was like a lifetime ago. Azief saw himself sitting on a log while taking a sip of coffee. Sina and Sofia near the tent talking to each other. And Loki there on the opposite side of him, sitting on the log, looking at the stars, like he is seeing something. This is another memory he had forgotten. Because it is so mundane and so ordinary. But a she looks at this vision, he seems to be able to sense Loki feeling. A heavy feeling. Loki would thene to him and tell him the story of the day. It is fantastical and Azief was quite sure that Loki exaggerate most of the story. But unlike Loki who couldugh so boisterously, Azief would only smile and even that it is just like a subtle smile Loki likes to clink his ss together. It is coffee. No one clink their ss together when drinking coffee. But because it was Loki, he just ys along with it. Sometimes, there areughter and Loki and Sina cracking some dirty jokes while teasing him and Sofia. The world was scary, full of monsters, dead people, terrifying environment, yet at that time, for some reason, they could still joke around and enjoy the little things in life. At that time, Azief knew he could die anytime. Yet, at the same time, knowing that he could die anytime made him felt like he is alive more than ever. Advertisements Azief rarely felt threat that could end his life since breaking through to Disk Formation. Even in the Universe there is not many things and beings that could kill him Now, that he is in Divine Comprehension it is even more so. It felt like something is lost along the journey. Then another face appears He thought of Will and how they would not hesitate to die for each other. He remembers all the night they drink with each other, andughed till they cried Theyined about the world and talk about their dreams, shares their hopes and desire. He remembers Sasha, Wang Jian and more and more people fill his mind. And one by one, is pulling him back down and all of these, all of these memories, feelings, emotions make him want toe back Those people, the people he loves, the people that loves him, the people he knew and acquainted with it is like an anchor. He wanted to return to them. And like a burning sun, the will, the desire to want to return to them lights a path It is like everything be clear. A road to return appears in front of his The temptation of falling into that void of grandness is pushed away. And like he is swimming in a grand ocean, faces of all of these people is like his North Star as he swims toward it and then he returns back to his body. He knew the risk. But he takes it because he was confident that he coulde back. he just never thought that what he would see is a different kind of obsession. One wrong move, one small slip up and he might find himself dead when merging with the Will of the World. To the people that do not know about such phenomenon of merging with the world, if he really had merged with the Will of the World at that time, people would think he is dead or disappears. If he had merged with the consciousness of the Will of the World, he would be the Will of the World. This did not happen before. Because before the Will of the World and the Will of heaven is not as strong as it is now But if there is something that he seems to understood after that ordeal of almost losing his own identity and existence, is that he is sure of something. He balls his fist like he is making some kind of promise in his head. His sweat on his forehead slowly dissipated. But there is that one droplet of sweat that is from his forehead falls down to the ground and where it falls, a flower seems to appears in the area where the sweat falls down. Even his sweat is full of energy. And the nts in this world seems to grow with energy. A full change of the whole ecosystem of the world. Azief took a few second to calm himself. Then he looks toward the East. In his eyes, tens of thousands of kilometers away from him, he could see someone. He smiles a bit ¡®She seems busy. I felt quite sorry for her¡¯ he thought. He sighed but he is smiling. In that moment where he is anchoring himself to his own existence, there were many things that is in his thoughts He found a new determination. The one he is looking at right now is Sasha. The distance of tens of thousands of kilometers not to mention the dense energy that fills the world but even with all of this obstacle he could still see her clearly like she is in front of him Other than Divine Comprehension leveler that could manipte and controls thews of the World, even Disk Formation leveler right now could not see the area around ten kilometers from their position. In the beginning after the Multiversal Convergence, Disk Formation leveler still could scan arge area ofndmasses but as the energy be denser and concentrated, the harder it is for Disk Formation leveler to exert the power of their Divine Sense. The range had shortened. But if they went out from Earth Prime their full extent of Divine Sense would be veryrge like before. This is a weird phenomenon caused by the particles that is now filling the world It made the world stronger and the magic energy or whatever you wanted to call the energy that could be absorbed by the leveler is, but it also limited the power of the levelers. When it is fully fills the Earth, Azief estimated that Disk Formation levelers would have even less effect toward the world when they do fight each other. This is a good news to the people of the world and also a great deterrence for any extraterrestrial invaders. The moment they enter Earth, the pressure that is now pressuring the Disk Formation leveler would probably be diverted to crush them. The dense energy in the world right now had changed even the particles in the air. The particles are the magic particle. Azief is sure that the Order of Thinker would find a way to exin this particle. It felt reminiscent of the dark energy in space. He could see that she is inside a tower, her hand on her hips. Sasha herself did not notice that someone is looking at her right now. if this is before, if someone uses their Divine Sense, they would easily be alerted. Even though the difference between Disk Formation and Divine Comprehension is just one realm, this difference of one realm is like the difference between Heaven and Earth She is standing inside a room overlooking a ss window, looking at the construction of emerging building that would put the tallest building in the world before the Fall to shame Nanobots and mechanical robots is floating around constructing all the necessary structure for the building. She seems focused. Azief smiles as his Divine Sense pass through her. And his message suddenly echoes in her mind, reverberates. Azief felt it more clearly now. In a world where there is Divine Comprehension leveler, Disk Formation leveler is quite helpless. Unless the Disk Formation leveler either walk the same path of Perfection like him or walk the Supreme or Extremities path, it is hard to fight someone in the next realm when one reaches this stage of power. Energy Disperse Stage and Seed Forming while they are of different realm and they do have a difference of power, one could still be able to put up resistance The same could be said for Seed Forming and Disk Formation. Of course, the difference is that, to fight a Disk Formation leveler using Seed Forming leveler, one had to sacrifice a lot of them Either that or fight with battle formation like Wang Jian did. Advertisements But¡­¡­when one reaches the Divine Comprehension level, that is how a Divine Comprehension leveler views Disk Formation leveler, like they were Seed Forming leveler. And the superiority is even more exaggerated. It would take around one thousand Disk Formation leveler to just restrict one Divine Comprehension leveler. That is how exaggerated it is. And a thousand Disk Formation leveler is not easy to find. Such battle would create great damage all over the world. >>>> Chapter 1081: Where is death monarch going? Of course, there is also other methods that is not considered in this hypothetical battle but that is the rough calction of trying to restrain a Divine Comprehension leveler. And that is just to suppress normal Divine Comprehension leveler. Even Divine Comprehension leveler have tiers among them All of it deepened on how manyws they had cultivated. Whether thew they cultivated is in the high tier and their mastery over thews and how they use it. Even if a Divine Comprehension leveler could control the Law, if they do not know how to use it ording to situations, then it would be a waste of energy. But on Earth, to reach this level right now, it would not be wrong to say that one who had reached such level is invincible right now. Sasha who is inside the tower heard the noise in her head and she turns her head back. To her, the voice seems to whisper just behind her, like a wind that passes by. When she turns to look back, she could not sense anything but she knew that the wordse from her boss. Then themunication device on her waist suddenly emits a faint light. She brought it out and tap the small round button on themunication device and all of the information of what happened in the area around the cave stream directly toward her mind with all the footages and exnation. Advertisements After finished digesting all the information, she only smiles bitterly. After sending the message Azief believe Sasha would; know what to do. He had something that he needed to do Something that he had avoided since the end of the battle with the Demon King. It is very hard for him to muster his courage to deal with this one matter. Because he knew what is going to happen. This is not some power of premonition but something that he could guess and expect. Because he knows that person¡­. too well. He takes a breath and look at the sky and felt the sun on his face. He smiles and then he takes a step. At the same time, he maniptes the space and time around him. His eyes already see that ce and he wanted to go there. The distance of millions of kilometers away. Yes, now the measurement of travel between continent to continent no longer is measured in tens of thousands of kilometers but millions of kilometers and even some which is billions of kilometers away So, it is not surprising that some Disk Formation leveler would even find it hard to patrol the world like they do before the Multiversal Convergence. A portal appears in front of him, buzzing in a sound frequency that only he could hear. Inside the portal, Azief could see the scenery of a tall hill with beautiful flowers all covering the trails around the hill. There is some kind of invisible barrier between the scenery inside that portal and the space that he is in now. The wind and the elements of that ce inside the scenery could not pass the thin membrane of energy that is in the opening of the portals. He closes his eyes, takes a deep breath and then opens it a few secondter. Mustering his courage, he ten walk toward that portal and disappeared from the cave area. Death Monarch Azief has exit his seclusion. That is the thought of many of the department all over Pandemonium right now. The message that Sasha got is quickly ryed to the other department in the court Her message is quite simple. That Death Monarch has returned. As for her, she is still in that tower. She seems to be thinking of something. She then shakes her head as she clicks her tongue ¡®I don¡¯t think I could hide it for long. It is better to confess as fast as possible before my lord learns it from other sources¡¯ she thought to herself. And she also thought about the message she got from Death Monarch She right now is supervising the construction program of a new city by the nanobots while at the same time hearing the report of her subordinate thates from all parts of Pandemonium. It was then during all of this that a Divine Sensemunication sounded in her mind. She frowned when she heard the message. But she did not hesitate. The message is simple. She is to wait for him in the Throne room. Sasha send an order to his subordinate to continue her work as she went to the roof of the building and boarded her spaceship. She input the coordinate of the pce while thinking to herself. ¡®Where is Death Monarch going?¡¯ >> There is a hill in an ind. The ind had been erged but it is still an ind. Somehow it almost seems like the ind is being restricted somehow. The energy that came seems to be absorbed to somewhere and it could not reach the ground entirely. But still it berger than usual. There is thick deep forest,rge trees yet there is no beast. Maybe if the people in the ind would go away, then monster mighte here and make this ind their habitat. But none of these monster dares tond on this ind. The reason is quite simple. It is because this ind had many fluctuation of energy that even made some of the powerful beast felt fear and goosebumps all over their body. And in one of the hill, there is a man floating in front of a portal. Green auras seem toe out from his body and connected him with the portals as the green aura seems to chain down the portals. The portal itself shows only a spiraling void. But every once in a while fi you look carefully, you could see some vision of a different world. Sometime one could see mountain of bones and sometimes one could see ming seas. The scenery in the portal seems to evoke some images of a terrifying world. Standing in front of that portal is Jean the Time Monarch. Time around him seems to be slowed down. It is also probably because of this that the ind did not reach the size like some other ind that turns into continents There is also a device near the portal. It is a metallic device rectangle in shape, the size is like a box of tissue. Etched on the side of the rectangr metallic device is WG. This is the property of the World Government. Every time the portal seems like it is about to change it position, the rectangr device would open and a silver chain would fly out from the device and hold the illusory border of the portal in ce. The chain itself is illusory in nature, translucent, formed by pure energy and mystical means. There are also some other formations. Some of them is so intricate that one could deduce that such a formation must be the handiwork of the famous Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin There are other measures of course It is all to make sure that the portal does not grow anyrger than it supposed to and did not move away from its position. They were all helping Jean. The portal is none other than the subject of surveince and observation by all the great powers since Jean had stay there, maintaining its open position while at the same time adjusting the time differences between Earth Prime and the world beyond that portal. This is the portal leading toward the Seresian world. And the reason why it is observed by all the great powers is because this portal is the only portal that links Earth Prime and the Seresian world After the matter of the Multiversal Convergence most people would want to close such a portal. But, that is easier said than done. Because the whole world knows that even if some of the other world power agrees to close the portal, there is two great powers that would not agree and they would go on the warpath if anyone would suggest trying to close that portal That world power is Pandemonium and The Republic. On one side is the man leading Pandemonium is the strongest man in the world. On the other, is one of the Three Great Power the Republic who also has Jean, one of the three people on Earth that has Divine Comprehension attainment. Advertisements To ignore them would invite a great war between the world powers. A war that none of them could afford. There is a chance to restrain both Death Monarch and Jean if all of the Great Powers unite with each other and throws everything they got at them They might even be able to force Death Monarch and Jean to back away. Do not underestimate the world powers. Most of the things they show to the world is not their true strength. >>> chapter 1082: bonus chapteralone The world powers are very terrifying when they truly get serious. The resources they have, the manpower they possess, the kind of weapons and magical means that they could employ is endless. Especially those who had deep foundation and arge pool of talent like Pandemonium, the Republic and the World Government. Because they were ones of the first that was established, they attracted more talents. And most of them had cultivated that talent as such it is not as easy topare their achievement with the upstart that is the Four Great Powers. Most of them hide their true power, used only in desperate measures when their own survival is threatened to the point of no return And while it almost seems like Azief is invincible right now, he is not. Loki would say that only Sovereigns are truly invincible. It is the reason why a Sovereign is enough to deter all forces in the world and in the Universe. They are the true deterrent, filling the function of a nuclear bomb. Only the difference was that a Sovereign surpassed the capability of a nuclear bomb. It is more like a gxy ending destruction weapon. Advertisements But the reason why all the other great powers did not interfere in this matter is because if they do fight, even if they could win, the loser is still Earth. Not only that, if they survive, it would sow a seed of irreconcble feud between them Then there is the World Government. The only one with enough authority to lead the other great powers to attack Death Monarch and Jean is the World Government but considering the actions that Hirate had taken over the years it would be hard for him to allied himself with the other great power (The Three Great Powers is sometimes called the Three Giants or the Three Titans to differentiate them from the other four world powers. The Three Great Powers that is referred as the Three Titans is Pandemonium, The Republic of Earth (the other name for the Republic) and the World Government) The Three Titans of the world power is united. The other four great powers had always been looking to undermine the influence of the Three Titans If Hirate turns his back on the resolution of the other two titans of the world power, he would only be strengthening the power of the Four Great Powers. And there is another reason. Which is right now, there is a lot of problems that needs to be solved by each great power most importantly the border of their influence. This is not yet addressed but it would probably be addressed in the next World Council. For now, most of the great powers is sending messages for the people of their dominion to gather around the Capital of their force. But because of the massive size of Earth right now, the message did not reach everywhere and there are still many things that needs to be researched So most of the citizens of the great powers right now is scattered. Other than their military force most of their normal citizens is separated from the capital of their force by millions of miles away. And yet, even with all of these problems, all the great powers in the world is focusing their attention to this one ce in the world. They sent all kinds of surveince probe, the highest tech that they could offer. Some of them are even adjusting the frequency of the connection every few hours as the energy of the world sometimes messes up with the frequency. This is time consuming and requires a lot of manpower. Yet none of the great powers think that this effort is a waste. Jean like always is concentrating hard on the portal. Sometimes his eyebrows would be raised up and sometimes he would scrunch his face. The area around him itself is affected by his mood and time is in chaos but did not affect the entirety of the ind. As such, the area around the hill seems to experience time reversion. It is like one part of the ind is undergoing time moving backward while on the other part of the ind it is moving forward normally. Like some kind of an anti-universe of some sort. Sitting under arge tent on the other side of the hill, free from the side effect of Jean powerful and miraculous Time Laws is Sofia. The tent does not look shabby. It was more like she was mping. The tent is tall and huge. There is even a bed with thickforter and essence diffuser inside the tent. Outside the tent, on the left side of the tent, there is a tree stump that she had ce there where she put her cooking utensils. While Disk Formation theoretically did not have to eat, the growth of many energy fruits had created a trend among the leveler who do not need to eat In the past, some of them chooses not to eat simply because there is no benefit in eating. Azief eats simply because he wanted to remind himself of his own humanity. Some other people eat simply to just taste the spices and enjoy the scent of it and not to fill their stomach. But with the emergence of the energy fruit, eating is no longer simply something that needs to be ignored. Some chefs that have powerful and mystical cooking technique could create food that bring endless benefit to one body when one digested it. That feeling of fullness could once again be felt when eating energy based food. Not to mention it would rid of any impurities in one body. Unlike Azief whose energy is very pure; most people could not help but absorb impurities when they absorbed the energy of the world It would gather and if it¡¯s be too much, it would manifest in one body in the form of diseases and illness. Yes, it seems that even levelers could not escape illness and diseases. Only the diseases are a different kind of disease the sickness is not the sickness like before the Fall. It requires people to research more about this new diseases and illnesses Until one reaches a certain level, it seems that immortality and longevity is still a hard path to pursue. Because of that it seems that Chef and Doctor ss would be making a resurgence back in this world of magic and fantasy once again. On the back of the tent is azy chair and a table where four people could down on the chair and eat together. There is a shade that could be extended from the tent to cover this small area on the bac k of the tent. Sofia might be living in a tent, but she is living in style. Around the ten kilometers radius of the tent, even though one could not see it, there is formation arrays and runic characters embedded deep into the ground. When there were still many people in the ind, some of them volunteer to set up the protection array to increase the protection around her tent She did not refuse. Because of that she did not have difficulties living here. And even if she does have difficulties, it is not like Sofia is a soft persimmon. She used to live in forest and in the early formation of World Government she had travels many ces and had to live in swamp area and fought in many unlivable ces. It is just that the reputation as the Divine Archer and the woman of Death Monarch overshadowed all of her other achievement. And Sofia is not someone that likes to brag. She is now inside the tent sitting on a beautiful carved chair. It does look like it was carved when in fact there is someone who is a Druid who could shape vines into whatever shapes he wanted to. That Druid created the chair for her and as for the details, some Sculptor added in the details. Sofia knows they just want to curry favor with her and she did not mind it. She is in the tent¡­¡­alone She just woke up from her sleep. Like eating, sleeping is not necessary. But, nowadays, she felt tired and it is only when she sleeps that she could rid of that tiredness. And it does not only happen to her. Many people had noticed it. Some people believe this is rted to the change of the world It seems to slowly changes humanity. Other than those who could control Laws, it seems that no other levelers below Divine Comprehension could escape feeling this tiredness other than eating some Stamina Pills or something that have the same effect The moment she woke up; she went bathing in the nearby creek. Then she returns back to her tent and eat some breakfast. And now, she just sits on one of the chairs in her tent, taking a bit of a break Advertisements It has been quite some time that she could truly sleep. Most of the time, she just closes her eyes and the sleep is something that she could manually induce but with her Divine Sense always on surveince She forgot how good it is to sleep and for a moment forget some of her problems. Right now she is alone. >>>> Chapter 1083: The bad ones Sofia has been alone in this ind for two days. But time in this ind is quite weird. Because of the phenomenon of time eleration and time reversal around this ind, even though only four days had passed in the real world, Sofia felt it had been quite some time for her. Sina was with her for a few days, apanying her But then she had to settle something in Pandemonium. When they were here, they talk about many things And of course, they touched upon Loki. Sina does not seems surprised. And Sofia also found out that Loki broke up with Sina. Though, Sina doesn¡¯t seem that upset. When she asked why she is not sad, the answer that Sina gave her made her dumbfounded She said ¡°this is not the first time and this is surely not thest¡¯ As for the reason why Loki broke up with her, she very much understands. Sina told her that her rtionship with Loki is very calm. They were not as passionate as her and Azief. Advertisements But she said, there is all kind of love. Not all love had to burn so brightly it consumes them. Her love with Loki is like the calm water. They understand each other and they trusted each other implicitly. The reason Loki broke up with her is not because he did not love her and it is not some sappy love story reason. It is for practical reason Loki did it so that the world would not transfer the hate they have for him to her. He was always thorough. And she, as his girlfriend would cooperate. Sofia did ask her whether Loki met her after the matter ended But Sina told her that they did not meet each other after that matter. Sina understood that the moment Loki decided to cut her off, he would truly cut her off. She was also sure that Loki would never response to any threat that one would point towards her. Because once Loki sumb to any of these threats, he would prove that Sina is important to him. And acknowledging that, she would then be a liability. It is because she knows this that she understood the step taken by Loki and did notin Sometimes Sofia envy that. How easily it is for them to understand each other. With Azief it is very hard. But Loki is not the reason she had to return back to Pandemonium. Pandemonium court is in chaos right now. If not handled carefully, there would be another sh between the military officials and the court officials. Without her, the military faction is running the court and some of the officials of Pandemonium went to pick her up in a mini sized Battlestar. Sina could be considered a very influential senior official of the court. That is how most of the officials of the court treated her. With her there backing the officials of the court, Wang Jian, Freya and Athena could not throw their weight around. After all, even though those three controls the military Sina is after all the friend of their lord. They have to restrain their domineering attitude. Though it seems like Sina and the Three Army seems in conflict with each other, in reality this is not so. At times, Sina even approve some of Wang Jian methods. But after all, the officials are the people close to Sina. Some of them are her acolytes and disciple. Yes, when one reaches Disk Formation, the system does open up the discipleship system. Loki had a disciple which is the Heaven Flute Lihua. Even Azief had one and that was Somi. But unlike Loki and Azief who take disciple not using the system, Sina took disciple using the system. As such many of her disciple is not really an alchemist but all kinds of jobs. With the discipleship system, she could easily transfer the knowledge of alchemy to her disciple. And because disciple could not easily betray their master, Sina send them to the court in the early days of the formation of the Pandemonium court. As they were loyal to her and owe her, the Pandemonium court runs very stably in the past. But it is also because of that, it created factions in the court. As such, when the militarye back to Pandemonium and Pandemonium is in a state of emergency, the officials of the court fears that the Three Army would use this emergency as a ploy to gain more benefits for their factions. It is known that Death Monarch would not interfere between the battle of officials of the court. It is only when they touch Death Monarch bottom line, that He would make his move. It is for that reason the officials even came to invite Sina in a spaceship with all the high tech protection measures. That is how widely regarded Sina is in the Pandemonium court. Even though it is called a mini size Battlestar, that is just rtive to the real size of a Battlestar. However, that mini Battlestar still could fit half the entire poption of Europe in the mini Battlestar. Sina while she rarely interferes in the Pandemonium court, her speaking right is quite strong. She is one of Death Monarch closest friends, one of the people in his inner circle, and she had a lot of allies all over the world. She is also rumored to have something with Loki and everyone knows that she is friends with Sasha the leader of the Shadow Guards. With all of this attached to her, it is no wonder that she alone could bnce the situation at the court. And as for the other people in the ind, most of them were recalled back by their respective power. All of the great powers send some people to channel some energy toward Time Monarch. This is not because they approve the decision of the Republic and Pandemonium decision to keep opening the portal It is simply as a gesture of respect and not wanting to offend both of these titans. Especially when right now, if such a beast or some other invader from some other worlds or other gxyes knocking, the only one that probably have enough firepower to force these invaders to get lost from Earth is Divine Comprehension leveler. Sofia sighed as she leaned her back on the chair. On the table beside her there is a hot coffee, its mist is rising up from the cup. It is not a normal coffee as it produces mist after being brewed. This mist could give calm of mind and rxation when it is drunk She did not know why she is still here. No, she does know. But she did not want to admit it. The wind keeps blowing bringing the scent of sweet scented flowers. Outside her tent, there is arge maple tree stand tall. It is unlike normal maple tree. It is even more colorful and it reminded her of cheery trees. She is still here waiting. Because she knows he woulde here. And she needs to talk to him. the reason did not matter. But, it should still have a reason. And that is why she is here and not in Pandemonium. That is his ce. Not hers. His domain. And she doesn¡¯t need to be reminded about certain things. There are too many memories there. She does wonder whether that house of her is still there. With all the chaos after the expansion of the world, maybe her house is now on top of some mountain. Considering that her house is on top of some cliff before, maybe the cliff had be a mountain. Or it might be that her house is now in the bottom of some abyss. Her house might have split apart as thend beneath it split apart. She sighed ¡®I promise to myself not to do this. Yet, I keep doing it¡¯ That small house with the white picket fence, is a special house. It is not as big as a castle and it is not luxurious at all. But the memories shared in that house is very special And because of that, the house became special. Even though she thinks she could just let it go, when ites to it, she found herself hesitating and her mind kept lingering ¡®It is hard letting go¡¯ she thought to herself. She shakes her head trying to shake the thought off from her mind This¡­. whatever this is between him and her¡­. she just could not see how they would not crash and burn in the end. Advertisements That is tragic and it would be painful. And she thought she could endure it. But maybe she is not as strong as she thinks she is. And this is the reason she chooses to do this. Because then, she would be the bad one. And not him. Because Azief¡­. that guy would never want to be the bad guy. At least not to her. Since that is the case, she will take the me. If its makes it easier for him to be honest, than she would take the me. >>> Chapter 1084: The person only she knows (1) She had experienced all of this before. She is not eager to experience it again. She hesitates because she did not know whether she is making the right decision. There were times she wanted toe back to Pandemonium and maybe chose another way. But each time, fear crept in her heart. And this fear, this pain¡­¡­that is what made her stay. It is stupid. But she could not endure that again. She could not endure another betrayal. Not from him. As she closed her eyes, there were many memories that shes in her mind. She took the coffee on the table and drink half of the coffee in the cup. Feeling rxed and calm she walk outside the tent. A few feet from the tent is a tree with just enough height and width that it could be considered a normal tree. Advertisements Compared to the trees in the forest nearby that reaches thirty to forty feet high and shades that could cover you even from rain and sunlight, this tree is quite small Leaning on the trunk of the tree is her bow. She gestures with her hand and the bow flew toward her palm She grabs it and put it over her back. She looks at the sun in the sky. ¡®Two more days¡¯ she thought to herself. Sofia has always been waiting for Azief here. This time, she is going to do this. Because is f she did not do this, he would stay with her, till the end. Sina told her that she was Azief first love. It was when they were teenagers Sina told her. She kind of chuckles trying to think how Azief was like back then. That is the Azief only Sofia knows. Sina probably could not have imagined that Azief in high school is unlike his current image right now. The differences between the two is like Heaven and Earth At that time, she remembers him as they were in the same ss for a few years. But she always thought of him as a funny guy. But a few yearster, when she once saw him, there is this darkness about him. Maybe¡­because she too had a darkness about her that she could see it in Azief. At that time, she was also not in that good of a situation. She did not get the schrship. She was in the archery department when she was in school. Her school is a sport school. Though they also ept normal students to pass the SPM, during the years when she was there, the sport athletes and the normal student interact normally. Of course, after a few yearster, she heard that there is this discrimination between sport people and the normal student but it did not matter anyway considering the event of the Fall Her interaction with Azief during that time is scarce. Sofia was dating Hasrul at that time, a young rich man and her the poor abused kid. Hasrul family is a family of local politician. She on the other hand a poor girl with talent in archery Even though, they love each other, when it is all over, she finds out that it is just young love. She could look back on it with fond memory They were some painful times in that rtionship. But they were also some good times. She did not want to forget it. But with Azief¡­¡­it was different. The boy she knew and the man she met thate into that mall a decade ago, is a different person. But in some point, it is still the same. She sighed. Sofia is a friendly person. She smiles a lot. She talks with people and she is sweet. That is how she cope with all the bad things in her life. Behind her smile, there is a sadness only certain people could see. She hides her darkness so well that it is very hard to see it. With smiles andughter, she wipes away the tears but on the inside, it is hurting In that moment, she wears a mask that only she knows how to craft. But Azief¡­. he shut down those emotions, prefer to handle it by himself. If there is a mask that he wears, it is those cold eyes, those expressionless face. It is not some kind of man machoness that he handles all of it alone, it is because he simply too ustomed being alone. The cold man the world knows, Death Monarch the strongest man in the world. But the Azief that she knew is nothing like that. She knows how sweet he is when they were alone together. She knew that he couldugh. That he could smile and y jokes. She could feel and see his kindness. When the mask is torn off, there is the man he loves. A light in his eyes that is gentle and warm, the face that lights up when he is happy, these things that no person other than her could see. It is just that the world could not see it. Because, that is not what is expected of him. Because reality is harsh and kindness to some people is a weakness. She knew him. She knew him in a way no other people knew him. And she wanted to embrace every part of him. But¡­there is always a part of him that he would never share with her. And her, wanting him to share that, it made her feel selfish. It made her feel¡­. bad. And that is not good for her heart. And wanting him to love him the way she loves him make her felt evil. That everything she did is wrong. And because of that she knew that this is love. Because the pain is nothing she had ever experienced. And the reason why the pain is so intense is because the good days lingers. Because every time she is with him, she could not help but happy. It did not matter what they were doing or where she was¡­.as long as he is there, she felt happy. She closes her eyes again and she thought of all the kisses they shared together, the touches and all the words they say to each other Each time they kiss, she felt like everything is right in the world and every time he smiles, that rare smile,ing from such a private man, she felt some kind of satisfaction, knowing that the smile is for her and because of her. ¡®Huu¡¯ she sighed. Her hair sways a bit as the wind blows pass her. Her hair is now golden. It is not blonde as that it is not her hair original color but golden. though when it is not supplied with energy, it does really look like a blonde hair She is tall and beautiful with curly golden hair. A decade had passes and she look nothing like she was in the past. The stronger she is, the beautiful she became. The same could be said for Azief. But she is white pale on her face. It shows that she has been injured a bit. It is clear though that she is now slowly recovering from her injuries. This had something to do with the monster that tries toe to the ind. Some of these monsters are Disk Formation equivalent. Since she is here, there is no harm for her to kill all of these monster from going closer to the center of the ind where the hill that have the portal is situated. She uses her eyes to try to see if there is any monster this morning. After the Multiversal Convergence energy fills the world, it is better to use your eyes than your Divine Sense to look at things Divine Sense could give more detailed description and seeing thingsprehensivelypare to using eyesight. But at least eyesight is not suppressed by the energy of the world. If she uses her Divine Sense, what she would see is only ten kilometers around her. The denser the energy around a certain area, the harder it is for a Disk Formation leveler to use their Divine Sense to judge some things She slowly floats upwards and look down with her eyes. She is surveilling the entire area She is ready to rain down a tide of arrows if she saw any monsters but after a few minutes of looking and seeing nothing is wrong shended back on the ground. She then looks toward the area of the hill with aplicated expression. ¡®I¡¯m sorry that I used you. If I didn¡¯t do it this way, then he would never let me go. And because of that, I fear that I would make a mistake¡¯ Advertisements The one that she used is Katarina. That is the reason she would use. And she knows this is simply her just running away she sighed and then return back to her tent, throwing her bow to the corner of the tent andid down on the makeshift bed that she had made using the power of the Elements. Shey down on her bed andy down the back of her hand on top of forehead and close her eyes. the moment she closes her eyes, her mind began to wander When she heard from Sina that she was Azief first love, it did not make her happy. Instead, it made her worry. Chapter 1085: The person only she knows (2) He was the one that opens her heart. He came to her and under that cherry tree, he holds out his hand and she took it She and him, against the world. She smiles a bit thinking of that memory. Azief was quite childish at the time. She still remembers that day like it was yesterday. Even though, it is not quite how they thought it would happen, in some way they achieved a bit of that promise. The thing is most of the time, he is the one that is fighting the world. And all she could do is watch. Sometimes, it is because he did not want her to get in danger. At other times, it is because the battle is not something she could participate in. Because she is not as strong as he is. She shakes her head. This is her regret, her guilt. And that is not what she wants to think about She thought of how she fell in love with him Affection, friendliness turns to something more. Before she could stop the feeling she found herself falling in love with Azief. There is no exact moment when she suddenly realizes that ¡°Ah, I had fallen in love with this person¡± Advertisements No, there is no such realization. She just is. Without even realizing it, she had fallen in love with him. He was her savior. He was her protector. And she thought that this feeling is simply that. Gratitude mistaken as love. But when you started thinking about someone all the time, that even when he was there, she is missing him, wanting to know him, then that is not simple gratitude anymore. She was falling for him, and she did not even know it. By the time she realizes she had already fallen so hard for him that she could not extricate herself from it. But when she found out from Sina that she was Azief first love¡­it did make her doubt grow stronger. That what he felt is simply a lingering feeling for her. A memory of a first love Azief would never leave her because she believes that he had to keep that promise with her That he will always choose him no matter what. That promise in the beginning sound like a sweet thing to say. But as time passes, to her, it seems more like a curse that she had imposed upon him. And that is not what she wanted at all. She did not want her love to be some kind of curse for the one she loves. She wonders is it because she was his first love, that he fell in love with her? Or did he fall in love with her because he is in love with the idea of her A lingering sweet memory of love. When everything is simple and when they were young, that idea of her, a memory of a past that he wanted to have. Azief was not his first love. But the first love of a woman and the first love of a man is very different There is just something about first love that is romanticized. First love defies duplication. Because before such feeling, the heart is empty. Like a nk canvas. After, it is full of colors. And when it ends, there is always a trace. But sooner orter you will always find someone else. But that feeling of first love? That could never be duplicated. She wonders whether the reason why he finds it so hard to let her go is because he loved that Sofia The Sofia he knew. The one that got away. And did he stay because of her? Or did he stay because of his promise? Because of some sense of responsibility and pity? And because he couldn¡¯t let go, she also could not let go. Because who would willingly want to let go the person they love? But, if by staying you know that you would be hurt in the end, would you still stay? If you know that you are only a chapter in a person story and not the main story, would you still stay? The world might be different from the world before the Fall. But what is happening between him and her is the same story she had experienced before. Before, his boyfriend is a rich young man and she was a young poor abused girl. Their status in life is different and they were so many obstacles that they just weren¡¯t strong enough to ovee. But¡­. now it is still the same story Only the characters and role changed a bit. She might be the Divine Archer, famous for her godlike archery that could overwhelm an entire army. To some people she is godlike., Butpared to the strongest person in the world, what is her status? To some, she is merely the woman of Death Monarch, a bait, a target to aim to hurt him. It is still the same story. Only this time it is the strongest man in the world and an archer who could only shoots arrows. But none of that matter, if she could trust this. If she could trust this love That the love they had is a love that is so strong that no one coulde between it. But¡­she is not confident that is the love she has with him. Call it cowardice. Call it fear. She just couldn¡¯t take the pain¡­. if its him. If its him, she knew she could not take the pain. Azief confessed to her in the past that he is quite a cowardly man. At least when it is about his feelings. Because to a man ustomed hiding his heart, to bare it all, is the bravest thing he could do. And the bravest thing anyone could do is always when one faces their own greatest fear And even then, even with her, there is always a part of him that is always remain hidden from her. That darkness in his heart is something that he would never share with her. But she wanted to know. Wanted to understand. She did not mind sharing everything with him because she loves him. She would share the sunshine and the rainy days and as long as they were together, they could ovee it And even if they could not, they would still have each other. If they failed, they should fail together. When they were together, Sofia remembers all the good stuff. She remembers she would smile and flick his nose. Like he always did to her every time they woke up beside each other. That is the way he teases her. But she is also like him. More than he thinks. She is not a woman that always gives her heart unreservedly. Because she knows when she gives her heart away, she gives the most important part of herself. Even a scratch is painful. And because she knew how it felt like to have her heart broken into thousands of pieces, she knew how painful it would be. And she has never loved someone the way she loved him. And she has never loved someone like him. She has always chosen the wrong guy. Maybe it is because she is like some kind of ma attracting trouble. Maybe it is because she grew up in an abusive household. Maybe, it is because she trusted too much Maybe¡­.it is just fate. But with him¡­¡­with him¡­she felt right. Like everything is right in the world Azief is not the ideal boyfriend one would find in a romance novel. He is not always there for her. He could be petty and his jealousy sometimes do anger her. When it is about her, he always gets a little bit crazy. They drive each other crazy at times but when they love, they love so passionately that they felt it would burn them. When they do fight, they fight like crazy. At times, their beliefs and their values shed. Honestly, it is not easy for them to keep it together. But there is care in his words. There is certain kind of gentleness when he looks at her. It is these small things that she remembers. And it is because of this, that sooner orter, they would find their way back toward each other He is one of the few good things in her life. And years had passed. And if there is any doubt whether what she is feeling is love or not, it has long been addressed. What she is feeling is not some kind of dependence. When Azief first leave she was here on Earth. She sorts her feelings back then. But even then, she made sure that she did not love him for the wrong reason. Because that is the worse way to start a rtionship. She wanted it to be right. She chuckles. Advertisements And now, here she is. Trying to formte a n to say farewell. Because¡­. she is now afraid. Azief is not the only one that is afraid of love. She fears it too. Tears are streaming down her eyes. tears that nobody would see. The wind blows gently on the outside of the tent. The sun shines bright, the birds chirps and the leaves sways hypnotically. ¡®Am I making the right decision?¡¯ she thought to herself. >>> Chapter 1086: The two monarchs At the same time while she was contemting all of this in her tent, near the hill, another portal suddenly opens up. Jean who had never moved since he focus all of his energy toward the portal in the hill suddenly opens his eyes. His eyes look toward that portal; his face is ferocious. He is ready to attack. With the device of the World Government, he could at least maintain the portal without his personal touch for a few minutes. But then as a persones out from the portal, Jean was shocked. He was shocked to see that the personing out from the portal is Death Monarch It is not that he was shocked that Death Monarch could create a portal. Even he could do that. Hikigaya could also do that. But the reason he was shocked is because he did not recognize the fluctuation of the energy of Death Monarch He should have recognized it because he had met Death Monarch before. He had even fought him to stop him from going to the future. It was like there is now some fundamental difference about him that made him unable to recognize his energy. Advertisements Jean is a Divine Comprehension leveler. As such his sensitivity toward one certain frequency, vibration or energy trace is very sensitive. A person trace of energy is like some kind of fingerprint identification. It is why when one sense certain energy, if they have sense that kind of energy before, they could easily know who it is. But now, Death Monarch in front of him, feltpletely new. If Azief knew what he was thinking he would surely rte this to the fact that he had cut the Shadow Lord will from him. Azief look at Jean and the portal. Then he walks toward Jean as the portal behind him slowly fizzles out before disappearingpletely. The only trace that the portal was ever there is the distortion of space around it that look like a wave rippling that would disappears after a few seconds Azief appears like a human with no powers as all of his powerful energy seems to be contained in his bodypletely without leaking out. If he is walking around with his aura unleashed all the time, then how could any space on Earth able to contain him. The surroundingws and particles around him would change if he travels the world in such a manner And when particles collide, especially magical particle that no one knew how it would act when colliding against each other¡­¡­that is a terrifying thought to some people Azief keep walking toward Jean. Jean was puzzled. Then in a few second he was already there near Jean Jean was about to say something when Azief suddenly stretch out his hand toward the portal and Jean eyes widened. ¡®What are you doing?!¡¯ Jean shouted but as Azief hand had already hold the edges of the portal. One might think that the portal is in the same space and time as Earth Prime but that is not the case. There is like some kind of small thin barrier in all of the dimension of the portal. To be more urate the portal is in-between Earth Prime and the Seresian world. But Jean had close the portal on his side. It is like a door. He locked it from the inside. This present and advantage to the people of Earth Prime. The Seresian demon could not use this portal and as Jean had converged all the space and time of Earth Prime to this area, the connection between Earth and Seresian world is then locked to this portal This did not mean that the other barriers separating Earth and other multiverses is locked into this portal. Only the Seresian world. And after the dire war of the Multiversal Convergence, nobody is going to touch multiverses research and expedition for quite some time. Only after the sentiment of the people cool down than the great powers might once again started back their research for the Multiverses and the infinite universes that is out there. But in front of Jean eyes, he saw Azief simply seems to causes the thin membrane around the portal, the thin membrane that could be sensed but not seen seems to retreat. Opening a passage for his hand to touch the upper part of the portal edges. He holds it like he is holding a h hoop floating in the air. Then Jean saw Death Monarch eyes glows blue. And suddenly the portal seems to deepen its connection with Earth Prime, and the time dtion seems to be stabilized. This requires arge amount of energy and also deep understanding of this particr magic. Jean was surprised. Then he could sense that the membrane is about to merge again and Azief quickly move his hand away from the floating portal. All of this happened in one second but in that one second, all kinds of things that had been shown to him had shocked him Azief look at Jean and he just nodded at him. Then he said ¡®Thank you¡¯ Jean release his control over the portal for a while as he left a Time Avatar to guard it. The moment he wanted to create a Time Avatar he made a pulling motion to the space in front of him using his hand. Anding out from that portal is him who immediately knows what to do as his true original body slowly floated down to the ground He had sense that the moment Azief did that, the portal would have no problem for one day. So, he brought out a Time Avatar to just look at the portal as he could free himself and talk with Death Monarch Azief then added ¡®I¡¯m sorry that I could only extend it to one day. My understanding of Time¡­.is not the same as you. Forcing more¡­. I fear it would induce instability to the core space and time of the portal.¡¯ Jean nodded and Azief said ¡®I owe you one. Someday¡­I¡¯ll pay this debt¡¯ Jean then chuckles ¡®I¡¯m counting on it¡¯ Azief only smiles. Jean felt like he is seeing a new man. It is not only the fact that he no longer felt that killing intent that he is ustomed to, or that darkness feeling he always felt when he saw Death Monarch, it is also the fact that Death Monarch no longer wears the dark hood that always mask the expression of the strongest man in the world That hood always made him unapproachable. Because no one knows what he is thinking about. But seeing him now, with no hood, and with a new attire, what he felt was something else. Like some kind of grandness, a feeling that he epasses everything. There is this feeling that he exudes feeling like everything seems to be converging towards him. This feeling did not induce fear. But instead it induces awe at something so mystical. Is it because of the connection between him and the Heaven? But before, he did not exude this kind of feeling. Jean had some thoughts but this is not the time to think about this. Jean knows that Azief is not in Pandemonium. As a fellow Divine Comprehension leveler, he saw many things. And it was not like Azief was hiding it from them. Something must have happened when he went out to space. But from the small fluctuation of energy just then, it did not appear that Death Monarch had broken through to Essence Creation Yet, at the same time, there is this subtle feeling that Azief is only one step away and all he needs is some opportunity. But even without the hood, it is still hard to know what he is thinking about. Jean then ask him ¡®It seems that you have improved again. Something happened up there?¡¯ Azief only smiles mysteriously and said ¡®Something happened¡¯ that is his answer and Jean only chuckles. Jean then takes a deep breath and then he said. ¡®Because of my action to suppress the portal I require arge amount of energy. And that is why the ind did not change that much. Even so, the ind is still bigger than from when I firstnded on it. This portal is already unstable to the point that I would not be surprised if it breaks down from the other side.¡¯ Then he continues saying ¡®If that were to happen, I would have no choice than to restore back the time. Right now, the differences of time are not that far from each other. But time in that world and ours is quite different. You have been gone for four days. And I have done my best to make sure that only four hours had passed in that world¡¯ ¡®At least, if you use this portal, the differences in time would be small. But even I could not do this all the time. The longer we take time in this, the more that the chance of Katarina-¡® Advertisements Jean could not finish his word because Azief suddenly said ¡®Balfor would not kill her. At least not until I am there¡¯ Jean frowns a bit ¡®I know it is not my business¡­¡­but have you met that Demon King before?¡¯ >>> chapter 1087: bonus chapterthe reason he came ¡®I know it is not my business¡­¡­but have you met that Demon King before?¡¯ he asks If this is anyone else, Azief would have simply said ¡°mind your own business¡± but this is Jean And he quite respects this man. Not to mention him doing this for him. So, he could never say it like that. He nodded and said ¡®I used to wander in the Seresian world. He wanted something from me. And that is why he took Katarina. And that is why I have to get her back¡¯ Jean nodded but then he shakes his head ¡®Are you sure that it is just because of that?¡¯ Azief understood what Jean is trying to say but he could only sigh at this question. He did not answer the question and Jean did not push the matter. It¡¯splicated. That is Jean impression of this matter. It is quite funny that the whole world is curious about the heart of the strongest man in the world. If this was anyone else, how could the world powers and the organization of the world cares that much who he loves and hate? It is precisely because he is the strongest person in the world that his choice, his heart is something that even the world power has to pay attention to. Not only because of his reputation and ability it is also because the women that he loved who is not ordinary The not ordinary one and the one with the strong background is of course Katarina. And the one who do not have such a high background is Sofia. The matters of gods and deities. That is the thought of every world powers when they even had to care about who Death Monarch love or do not love. Silence envelops both man for a while. Then Jean said, changing the subject ¡®What you did¡­. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad. What I do know is that after this, humanity would surely be filled with many more powerful people. Disk Formation leveler would fill the world. What you did was you pour the energy of tens of thousands of worlds that connected to the Multiversal convergence to our world. It might be unintentional but that is what happens. In the short term, this has created a problem. In the long term, this would make humanity strong¡¯ Azief did not say anything. But he does make a determination in his heart. That he would no longer try to mess with Time ever again. The most precious thing he got from his time traveling to the future is the fact that he knew that the world will end and he knew who will end it It is him. But it is also not him. At least not yet. A future him that is not yet born. He refuses to believe that he could not change his fate. What would cause him to be so out of character? Did something happen? Is that something could be prevented? Whatever it is, Azief would not give up. Because of that, he doesn¡¯t think that his trip to the future is meaningless. Even if he could find one clue to stop what will happen in that vision of a future, that alone is worth all of this After all, he could not change what has already happened. He does me himself. He went to the future because he thought that Sofia would betray him in the future. This is something that he would never admit to anyone. But as Sofia could never ever endure betrayal from Azief, it is the same for him. Anyone could betray him. But not her. Not her. Because of that, he went to the future. And then, all of this happens. He fucked up. That¡¯s what happened. He fucked up¡­. bad. And while he mes himself, he had to keep on going Because he knows that if he did not do anything, if he wallows in self-pity then nothing could be done What had happened, happened. Now, the one thing he could do is to help the world rebuild. For the first time since the Fall, Azief cares for the people of the world. But he also knows that it is not like he is some kind of phnthropic person. He is not like Sina. It is guilt. When you could see everything, hear everything and you see a father crying because they lost their child, seeing a mother screaming in anger, a son mourning the death of their parents, feeling all of this grief, resentment, and feeling all of their emotions, and knowing that you had a part in their suffering and in their pain, unless you are an unfeeling bastard, you would feel for them It is easy to ignore them when you high up in the sky and you only look down on them. But when you see them and hear them and felt their emotions, it is a different feeling Azief had the Will of the Heaven. And the Will of the Heaven is affected by the Will of the World. And what is the Will of the World if not the Will of the people living in that world? He felt the resentment of living beings, feel their sadness, their pain, their suffering and it was hard. It was hard to extricate himself from that feeling and still remains himself. Each time he merged with the World, it was like he could feel all of their emotions. In a world of magic, emotions hold great power It could even affect the world. And it is because of that Azief felt guilt. In life, you would experience all kinds of feeling. But some of the stronger emotions that one would feel drives most of the choices we made. There is hatred. There is love. And then there is guilt. Hatred is hard to erase but sometimes times and understanding could dissolve hatred. Love¡­is simple¡­.and at the same time hard. It is hard to forget love once you have been inflicted by it, yet time heals even the deepest scars But guilt? Guilt is a prison. And it is not a prison that the enemy created for you. It is a prison that you created for yourself and you are the warden and you are the prisoner. It is like you are in a prison and there is the key of the prison in front of you. But even though, there is the key and you could walk out from that prison anytime, once guilt is there in one heart, even with all of this, you could not walk out from that prison. Because your feet won¡¯t move, paralyzed by the feeling of guilt. A prison of the heart So, you began doing things. Things you think would alleviate that guilty. Azief don¡¯t know whether it would work or not But he would try. Jean notices Azief silence so he then asks him the question ¡®I don¡¯t think you came here only for me, right? After all, you still have two days left. My ability could maintain it at least for two more days. And now that you came to give me one day, there is something that I need to do for a while in the Republic¡¯ Azief close his eyes for a moment before opening it back up and said ¡®Sofia is here¡¯ Jean smiles bitterly. He had expected that answer. He doesn¡¯t know the full story but the tangled rtionship of Death Monarch with the Divine Archer and the Ice Queen is famous in the world. Nobody gossips about them that much simply because the people involved are all influential and powerful people. This is not like the world before the Fall where you could just run your mouth off. Death Monarch controls the Heavens. One wrong sentence that incur his wrath, who knows? Maybe, a sword would descend down from the sky or the world might thunder with red thunderbolts. And the Ice Queen, well, she had once washed away the city of Moscow with the blood of criminals. Those who had seen that scenery would still tell the story with a feeling of dread. And while the Divine Archer could be considered the normal ones among those two, when she is angered, her arrow could reach halfway across the world. They do gossip about them but it is always spoken in whispers. Of course, if Azief knows this, he would not even care. It is not that he has time to monitor the people of the world talking about him. But his decision had always been the concern of the great powers. To the other great powers, it is best if Death Monarch remains with Sofia. Because a love affair with the Ice Queen would mean the alliance between Pandemonium and the Republic. Regardless, this is not his problem, Jean thought to himself. Instead of talking about this sensitive issue, Jean told him ¡®The world powers install a lot of their surveinces device around here.¡¯ >>>> Chapter 1088: Turbulence all over the world Jean told him ¡®The world powers install a lot of their surveinces device around here.¡¯ Then he looks at his right and left and then added ¡®Though, I doubt that they could capture the images in this ind as clearly as before the Multiversal Convergence. They are limited by the technology. They first need to upgrade some of their technology considering the magic particles that is filling the entire world right now. But still¡­. you know some of them might take some lucky shot. If you want, I could easily make all of them malfunction for a while¡¯ Azief shakes his head and said ¡®It is fine. I could do it¡¯ Then he asks Jean Who else is in the ind? Of course Jean knows the underlying menacing of that question. Death Monarch already knew Sofia is here. If not, he would not havee. He is simply asking whether they were anyone else. Jean did not mind answering it ¡®There is a few people of the World Government and the Republic on the edges of the ind. They seem to be protecting the coast from the monsters and beats of the deep sea that sometimes wanted to upy the ind. They rarely came toward the center of the ind. They could not withstand the changes of time fluctuation around the center of the ind. The Republic and the World Government could not afford to send their elite members to this ind while trying to maintain order in their dominion. Azief frowned and said ¡®I understand the presence of the Republic operatives. But why does the World government also participate. I know Hirate would have to follow our lead because he is part of the Triumvirate but he does not need to be this enthusiastic. We would understand his position and we would not expect more¡¯ Jean smiles and said ¡®Hirate had always been interested in Otherworlds. And now, there is a portal that connects this world to another. Azief still do not understand They have the World Gate. But it is not something that they could use right now. Not with the whole world is condemning any action rting to the research of the Multiverse. ¡®So?¡¯ ¡®So, they are very interested in the calction of the energy of Seresian world portal. I do not know all of the details as I am not researching the Multiverse but I think they probably have their reason to be interested in the portal. And, Hirate probably needs to show his attitude to us for a different reason other than the portal¡¯ Azief frowned and ask ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Jean then gaze toward the north turning his back. His eyes seem to see past through all the mist and the obstacles thatid before his eyes to focus on one floating ind The ind isrger than before but it is still the Ind of Peace. Azief also follow Jean gaze and look toward the North. He could see the Ind of Peace floating high from the ocean water But then he clicks his tongue. There is a deep gash on the ind. It almost seems like the ind was split into two and reconnected again. Azief retract his gaze and look at Jean, hoping for an exnation Jean understood and simply said ¡®In the four days you are gone, not many people made drastic moves. ¡®Even now, as we are speaking most of the great power is trying to locate their people and stabilize the area under their control while trying to establishmunication with their officials and form back their sphere of influence. But¡­Hikigaya made a move¡¯ Azief eyebrows raised up If Hikigaya made a move, there is hardly anyone that could stop him. Azief was in outer space. And jean was here. Hikigaya had a free reign. Jean then said ¡®I could not interfere because I was here. And it is after all the internal matter of the World Government. There is no need for me to meddle in their matters. But a weak World Government must not be allowed if the current bnce and status quo were to be maintained. Azief nodded and simply ask ¡®What happened?¡¯ ¡®Japan has seceded from the World government¡¯ Azief close his eyes and nodded. It seems Hikigaya and Hirate differences could not be reconciled after all. Azief had thought such a thing would have happened. This conflict between Hikigaya and Hirate had long been a thorn for both men The only reason why they never break out in conflict before is because Hikigaya still have the faint hope that Hirate would listen. There is also the reason that Hikigaya alone could not protect the ind nation with all the great powers that would surely take advantage of them if he did not sit under the shade of the powerful But the moment Hikigaya break through to Divine Comprehension, he probably knew that he now had the ability to protect the ind nation without fearing the other great powers And Hikigaya knows that Azief would not attack him without any reason and the Republic would also have to respect him. Even though they have Jean as their representative of greatest personal power in the Republic, Jean had always act ording to his own personal belief It is hard to move him. As such, under all of this condition, Hikigaya inanely made the choice Azief could see the thought patterns of Hikigaya easily. Strong people does not like being under the thumb of others. And Hikigaya patience was wearing thin even before he breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. But at least Hikigaya kept his promise. And Jean is right. This is the internal matter of the World Government. There is no need for them to interfere in it too deeply Jean continues his word And they do not join the Lotus Order or any of the other Great Powers. They are now free force¡¯ Jean sighed a bit and said ¡®Well, considering that Hikigaya is probably only below you and me, he had the qualification to remain independent from the World powers¡¯ Azief eyebrows raised as he looks at Jean and said ¡®You think you are stronger than Hikigaya?¡¯ Jean smiles confidently and nodded Azief only chuckles a bit and simply said ¡®Do not underestimate the abilities of that man. Illusion and reality subverted, this is a terrifying ability¡¯ Jean shakes his head and said ¡®Well, I am not so bad either. At least I did not need you to breakthrough¡¯ Azief understood Jean meaning. He helped Hikigaya cross thatst hurdle. In terms of understanding and foundation, between Jean and Hikigaya, Azief do not deny that Jean had the advantage But it is not entirely dependent on only this. Thews that Hikigayaprehended is high tierws that touch upon the concept of reality itself. Aziefugh while nodding ¡®Well, you are not wrong¡¯ Jean then said ¡®The faction of both Hikigaya and Oreki had also retreated from the World Government and the Emperor of Japan stripped the title of Shogun from Hirate. While that would not affect Hirate much, it doe snow affect his standing in Japan. I guess it would not be long before Hirate would be a persona non grata in Japan¡¯ ¡®And as far as I know, Japan is now ruled by the forces of Hikigaya, Oreki and the Emperor forces. But I do not know the full details¡¯ Azief sighed and said ¡®It is a time of chaos. But soon, I hope all the people would calm down. I¡­¡­don¡¯t want to make a move¡¯ He added ¡®That would add even more chaos to this already disorderly world.¡¯ Then he looks at Jean and said ¡®Advise Hikigaya. Not to go too far. The world need unity right now.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t know him the way I do. He is a man that values effectiveness.¡¯ Azief went silence for a few second and then sighing he said ¡®Just remind him not to go too far. The World Government copse would not bring any good to him either. A vacuum of power would lead to great changes to the world. And I think Earth had enough change for a while. It is not good to bite more than you could chew.¡¯ Jean nodded and said ¡®I think I could make himpromise. I know that he does not like Hirate. But I don¡¯t think he hates him enough¡¯ Azief shake his head ¡®You and I both know this is not a matter of like or dislike. This is a matter of power and influence. Like and dislike had nothing to do with it. Even if Hikigaya likes Hirate, if he had enough benefit to destroy the World Government, then who is to say that he would not do it?¡¯ Then Azief ask a weird question ¡®Did he take an oath to protect the World Government after reaching Disk Formation?¡¯ Jean was weirded out by the question but then he finally understands what Azief was saying >>>> Chapter 1089: Shocking proposition (1) Then Azief ask a weird question ¡®Did he take an oath to protect the World Government after reaching Disk Formation?¡¯ Jean was weirded out by the question but then he finally understands what Azief was saying ¡®Not to my knowledge. Most of the time he is in his cave¡¯ Azief snorted ¡®See? He had been nning this for a long time. Though, I could not me him. Hirate had noble aspiration but not everybody would agree with his way. A World Government. A government that governs the world. He wanted the world to be orderly. But to do that, he needs to centralize all power. And not everybody is going to just roll down¡¯ Then he smiles and added ¡®And I¡¯m here. How could he then rule the world?¡¯ Jean on the other hand still thinking about that question Death Monarch had just asked him Hikigaya did not say the oath. The reason why Azief ask that question is because Jean knew that when one reaches Disk Formation, one could sense a bit of the intangible force that exist in this world Promises are one of these intangible forces. No one knew why. Maybe, if he became stronger in the future, he would know why promises is included in thews of reality itself. Oaths are even more powerful version of a promise. The fact that Hikigaya had never taken such oath after reaching Disk Formation already shows that he had reluctance and hesitation toward the World Government. Of course, this intangible force is hard to sense and the weaker the promise, the lesser the effect and without the presence of a witness, the effect of breaking this promise might not be as terrible as one would thought But, Hikigaya is a cautious man. Jean knows this old friend of his and he might not have wanted to be burdened by oaths or promises when he would try to breakthrough Jean could only shake his head the only thing he could do after this is to persuade Hikigaya not to go too far. Azief intention is the same as Jean intention The world had suffered so much this week. Even though on most part of the world is recovering right now, humanity once again suffers a great cmity. The numbers of the poption of humans had just increased a few years ago. Most of the Disk Formation levelers had died not to mention countless of Seed Forming and Energy Disperse Stage leveler that also had died Then there is the Pir Forming stage leveler who if unlucky would have died during the crossfires between the Otherworlders and Earthlings. If not for the fact that Death Monarch is adamant in going to the Seresian world, Jean would like to persuade him to stay and brokered an agreement between the great powers like the way he did before where he prohibited war for a year. The authority of Pandemonium as the strongest world power is still there. No one would want to cross Death Monarch and those below him. What Pandemoniumcks in quantity, they make up with quality. Then Death Monarch sighed ¡®And who knows if I would even return. I just fear that the chaos would spread¡¯ Jean then said ¡®I¡¯ll make sure that they won¡¯t be that crazy¡¯ Azief then said ¡®Look closely at the League of Freedom and Order of Thinkers¡¯ Then he said ¡®I know you and I we are not of the same faction. But I think what you want right now is the same with what I want. We both want the world to be steady for now. Order of Thinkers is conducting human experiment. I do not have enough time to deal with them. Jean sighed. This is hard argument to win. Most of the great powers engaged in human experiment. But most of these are voluntary. Thus, the problem with the Order of Thinkers. If the human experiment program is voluntary, why hide it? No one had ever known that the Order of Thinkers even have cybeic programs before the Multiversal Convergence. There is also the fact that they have built a massive energy weapons that could have sted an entire mountain range if they wanted to. And there is also the League of Freedom who had developed weapons in the Moon. Death Monarch is not one that cares that much about the development of technology of weaponry of the other great powers. But when that weapon had the power to destroy the very Earth that he is living in, that is when he began paying attention Of course the size of Earth right now and the dense energy all over the Earth right now would render those weapon probably unable to even destroy a mountain let alone the world But things still had to be rified. Azief then said ¡®I know I can¡¯t order you around. So, think of it as a request. Not to mention this request would not harm the interest of the Republic.¡¯ Jena nodded and said ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I am also keen to know what they were hiding. The League of Freedom in particr is very mysterious and I still don¡¯t know why the leader of the league of Freedom have such hatred toward the people of the World Government¡¯ Azief eyebrows raised for a while and he ask ¡®Can¡¯t you use precognition or something along that line to see the past of that leader¡¯ Jean answer with one word ¡®Warp¡¯ Azief nodded like he understands what Jean was saying. Then they stopped talking. For a moment there is silence between them. Azief is known to not speak to much. A quiet and private man. But today he spoke quite a lot. But in the end, the things he spoke off is business things. It is not a conversation between friends. And Jean only spoke in boisterous manner with people he is close with. And while Azief and Jean has been connected and fought against each other, and fought alongside each other, it is not quite urate to say that they are friends Jean knows that Azief would not say anything unnecessary to him so he simply said ¡®I¡¯m going back to the Republic for a while. I left my avatar here to guard the portal but the power in my Avatar would not be enough if there is something wrong with the portals. Azief nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll be here for a while. I¡¯ll take care of it¡¯ Jean smiles ¡®Go.¡¯ Jean nodded and then taking a step forward it was like he is walking toward another world as there is white thin vertical line in front of him that appears all of a sudden. Unlike a portal it is just a line floating a few inches from the ground, the height is only three feet. But as Jean walk toward that white line, he disappears a secondter. Azief only watch this sight and then he sighed. His eyes look toward another direction of the ind and he sighed again. He was about to teleport himself to the front of the tent but suddenly he halted. ¡®I forgot one thing¡¯ he said. Then he looks toward the sky and a secondter he is in space. It was like his body elerated so fast that even light warps and bends around him And almost a secondter, he is in the starry skies again Chapter 1090: Shocking proposition (2) This is the difference of lifeforms between Divine Comprehension leveler and Disk Formation. A Disk Formation leveler right now would take a few hours before they could pass the sky and went out from Earth because the distance between Heaven and Earth had be even higher than before It is like the ceiling of the world is raised even higher and the ground is pushed further and further down He looks down from his position and in the distant he could see Earth, no a gigantic blue. His eyes could see therge sea, some of them were so vast that if all the ocean of that one region were poured down to Earth before its expansion, it would drown the entire world He saw tall mountains that could be seen even from space, so clearly that he did not even have to use his eyes to zoom in on it And he looks at the sr system, seeing therge Jupiter which is alreadyrge enough before the expansion of the world but now is evenrger. Energy seems to swirls around it and the same could be said for the others. He could feel the heat of the sun, and its radiation trying to enter his body. He saw that there is a protective blue film covering the whole Earth. This blue film membrane is sparkling lights and unknown particles At least in his eyes it is sparkling with energy. It is not easy to see it with your own eyes It shielded Earth from all kinds of dark matters and he could see there is a few hundred meteors that is heading toward Earth but is destroyed even before it could reach Earth ¡®Heaven Will¡¯ he thought to himself. He could see it in that brief moment when the asteroid is destroyed. A sword light cut down those asteroid into ashes and dust. The Heaven Will imitates him. So, he is not surprised that the Heaven Will attack is the same as him. Earth has always been hit by meteors and asteroid even in the past. But¡­. usually Jupiter thergest would shield Earth from these asteroids. And it still is. But Earth had also be bigger. Which means, there is now more space to target. Not to mention, there is now a change to the sr systems. The dark energy and dark matter thatprised around 95 percent of the mass of the universe seems to have changed a bit. This dark energy could not be seen but only felt. But the presence of this energy could be confirmed and traced by the distorted behavior of the cosmic body Dark matter and energy is the foundation of the observable Universe. And it is changing into an energy that is hard to understand. But Earth also now has some kind of protective membrane around it that seems to attack any things that is foreign to Earth. It is a membrane above the atmosphere. It could be seen but could be touch. It is a lot like the portal on the hill. Seen but could not be touched because of the difference of dimension frequency. ¡®Interesting¡¯ he thought to himself. He does feel such presence before but he did not see it. He was busy trying to make sure that the Heaven Will could not push his Will from the domain of Heaven He saw thergeness of thes in the sr systems and marvel at it for a few second but it is not the that caught his attention. It is a dead star a few hundred light years away from Earth. He took a step and he was in front of that dead star. The space and time around him seems to bend and that causes even light around him seems to bend It is unlike Jean maniption of space. It is like tearing a part of space drilling some tunnel. It took a few seconds before the space returns to normal though it is hard to determine time around Azief right now as the time around him seems to experience some kind of time dtion because of the pressure around its space. It is a lot like a ck hole effect. ¡®This would be too time consuming.¡¯ Then he shakes his head ¡®There is no need to be so exaggerated. She does not like too much exaggeration after all. A simple thing would be good¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®The space dust and the asteroid matter is enough to create that¡¯ he thought again He could have created it back on Earth. It is not that hard for him to find that thing on Earth. But he had to make it special. After all, he had made up his mind. And since that is the case, he should be making it special. He hoped that this would change his mind. Hisst gambit. He knows it might not work. But, he is going to try He waves his hand and the ingredients to create that thing is all around his hand. A st of energy exploded, the light is just shy away from the bright light of the Sun. In his hand, there is now that thing., It is something small and something special. Then he looks back down at Earth and he was back at where he was standing before. All of this took only five minutes. Sofia is still in her tent. The avatar of Jean is still in front of that portal. A travel that would take a few hundred years only took five minutes Azief is now back on the hill and look at the thing in his hand. ¡®I don¡¯t know if this would work. But this is my sincere feelings.¡¯ Then he scoffed. He scoffs because for some reason, he knew that she might not ept it Because to her, the pain is no longer bearable. This is her stance. This is her reason. Like Sofia knew what he was thinking, he too knows what she is thinking. And when she decides on something she could be stubborn. But she was never as stubborn as him. And so, he hopes He hopes that today, she would not be that stubborn. For now, the intrigue of the world, the matters of the world, the battle that he is sure to fight, the future that he would have to face is all put in the backseat Because right now, today, he is going to lose her. And he would try to do the best he could to try to make her stay This is his story. This is her story. A story of contradiction. But he can¡¯t find a good excuse to hold on to her Because he had hurt her so much. Azief remembers that conversation he had with her all of those years ago And because of that he knows that Sofia is going to break up with him. Those words in the past keeping back to him. He sighed and then he looks at that thing and thought to himself ¡®I should make it more presentable.¡¯ Azief had also create a ce where to put that thing. A case to hold that thing. He slowly put the thing inside the case and close it and he holds that case, close his eyes and hope for the best. Chapter 1091: Shocking proposition (3) The case itself is also very unique. It is blue and red in colors, and Universal energy seems to be emanating from it. There is traces ofw and there are even runes carved onto it. It is not only a symbolic thing but also something that would give benefit Azief once again take a deep breath and then taking a step forward, the space ripples and he is now in front of the tent. Just like that. There is not even a fluctuation of energy that could be detected. Like the breezy wind nears the hills, his presence is as stealthy as the wind, as natural as the force of nature itself. It was natural and no one could sense him. The tent is not closed so he could see her from the entrance of the tent. She is there lying on her bed, her back of the had covering her face. He did not know how to start the conversation There are many things he wanted to say. Most of it is words that would persuade her to stay. He thought of such words that could make love stay And he found out, that he does not know of such words. Maybe a word to make love stay is not yet created. He wishes he know such words. A word to make love stay. He could lie. That is always an option. But it is an option he would never make. Because he could lie to everyone in this world but he would never lie to her Once he did that, the trust between them is gone. It is a promise he had made with her. Whatever the case, he would never lie to her. He might remain silent at times with certain question that he could not answer without hurting her, but he would never lie to her He knew her scars. And it is because of that, he made the option of lying disappears. His feeling is heavy. But, sooner orter he had to face it He had tried to run from it. Trying to push it until thest moment. That is why when the battle ended the first thing he did was not to meet her but instead he went to Pandemonium He deals with other stuff so that he didn¡¯t have to face this. His n is very cowardly. He wanted toe here at thest day. He woulde, enter the portal and disappears. That would leave her with no way to say the words that is inside her heart. But, he had time to think. And that is not just cowardly. It is despicable. So, he decided to face it. He is always selfish about love. Because he so rarely gets it. But he could not be selfish with her. Because he loves her. And he had to face it so that she could have at least some kind of peace It is unfair to keep her waiting for him. He doesn¡¯t know if he would even be able toe back this time So, leaving her here like that¡­. Azief don¡¯t want it to be a regret on his part. That is the hard part. Imagining a life of hers where you are not in it, and yet still wishing her all the happiness in the world And while he is still holding hope, he is prepared for the worst. He sighed as the wind caress his cheeks, his sleeves fluttered in the wind, feeling the sunlight on his face and said ¡®Hey¡¯ >>>> He was in front of the tent. Looking at her and thinking how beautiful she is. And while he is still holding hope, he is prepared for the worst. He sighed as the wind caress his cheeks, his sleeves fluttered in the wind, feeling the sunlight on his face and said ¡®Hey¡¯ The voice startles Sofia who quickly got up from her bed and then she became still as she saw him. ¡®Azief?¡¯ Azief step inside the tent. He looks around it and just smile. It is a clean tent and full of Sofia aesthetic. She is quite fussy when ites to interior design. The white house that she had is also designed by her. That is one of her quirks. Sofia look at him and the feeling is very jarring It is like there is something different about him now. He no longer wears the hood and his usually dark attire now look sophisticated and mystical all at the same time. She was speechless for a while. She did not think that Azief would be here, at least not at this time. There are still more days before Jena could no longer hold back the time differences between the Seresian world and Earth Prime. So, she expected to see him a few dayster. The moment she saw him; she just draws a nk in her mind. But then she quickly regains her wits Azief finished looking the surrounding then look at her and said ¡®Why are you here, Soph?¡¯ The wind breezes by and he waited for her to answer. Sofia did not immediately say why. Because she knew the moment she said it, it would be over. And even though she was determined to do this, the moment the time really came, there is this feeling of wanting to take it all back. humans had always been a contradictory being. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. She calms her mind and prepares her heart. Then she opens back her eyes, look straight at him and said bitterly ¡®I think you know why¡¯ Azief scoffed ¡®You wanted a reason¡¯ Sofia only smiles but her smile appears to be sad She then said ¡®You gave me a reason¡¯ Azief shakes his head and reply ¡®This reason is not enough. It is not fair. This¡­¡­is not fair. You know I would save her. This happened because of me. I could not just let it go¡¯ Sofia shakes her head. She is tired of arguing. She is tired of feeling like she is being a third wheel in someone else love story ¡®If it was anyone else than her, would you go? Would you risk your life to go to a, a dimension where you could possibly die? I don¡¯t want you to go. Because I knew you could die. But I knew that you would never listen to me¡¯ Sheughs bitterly ¡®The Demon King could be killed by you because in this world you have the authority of the Heaven Will. You also have all of us. The entire humanity to back you up. But in that world, that is his territory. Fighting the Demon King there, that is suicide.¡¯ Then she scoffed ¡®But I know you. You would still go no matter how much I plead or begged. Even if the whole world begs you not to go, you would. Because it¡¯s her. Because its Katarina¡¯ ¡®Soph!¡¯ Sofia only shakes her head, a pitiful smile on her beautiful face, her golden hair sways left and right because of the wind ¡®It¡¯s fine. I am tired of arguing. I am tired of this. I am tired¡¯ Azief hand is shaking. There is something that he wanted to give her. And he fears that if she keeps talking about this, he would not have the chance to give her that items. He had made his decision. But Azief was never a man of timing. Especially in love. He is bad at it. And so he is bad at it right now. Some things just never change. Maybe, because Azief think that trying to time it would be useless. he is only a few meters from her He should kneel, that is his thought. But that is not suitable in the current situation. Emotions are running high and the moment they met each other, it is like the ending is already written To kneel right now does not seem appropriate. So, he could only do things like most people do things like this for the first time Awkwardly He pulls out a case from his personal space and he said to her ¡®Marry me, Soph¡¯ >>> Chapter 1092: Tears falling Outside the tent, the leaves flutters as the wind from below the hill breezes by. A bird flies in the air and sings a song The sunlight is shining bright illuminating the world, the clouds is white and the sky is blue. Everything seems beautiful. Inside the tent, in such a beautiful day, Azief brought out the case and propose to the woman he loved, to show his determination ¡®Marry me, Soph¡¯ That word echoes in her ears. She never thought that she would hear those wordsing out from his mouth Life is uncertain in these magical era of beast, monsters, demons and gods, aliens and all manner of horrors and mystical thing that is in the wide universe She never thought about marriage. Not because she did not want to. But because, the world is vast and talk and the man he loved always seems to want to travel this vast world and wanted to stand on the highest peak the world could offer. She never thought that he had such a thought. And like before, like the moment she saw him entering the tent, her mind once again went nk for a second It was so unexpected that she did not know how to respond. It was so out of ce that she thought for a second that she dreams all of this things. They were about to argue, they were about to say things to each other, to understand and to try to close this matter as good as possible. In that moment, why would anyone think that in the midst of this, a ring would be pulled out and a proposal would be given? Certainly not her She had more to say. She had many more to exin. She had prepared her heart and her mind. But she was not prepared for this. Azief is in front of her, a case on top of his palm. He slowly opens the case and inside it is a ring. Carved in the inside is Azief & Soph It is not in the nature of the Mys to propose like this. But she once told him that it looks very romantic in movies. And he once promised her, if that is what she wants, then that is what she is going to get Today, he fulfils his promise. But¡­but¡­¡­the timing is not right. Azief was never good at timing and even Sofia knows this. But this is the worst timing to bring out a ring into it This is the worst time to try to propose to her. Azief is always like this. He likes to brush things away. Only this time, what she did not know is that Azief is not trying to brush away That ring is his determination Still, she did not know how to respond. She just doesn¡¯t understand Azief thinking. He clearly knows why she is here. He clearly knows what she is intending to do. They had talked about this before. But now suddenly, he ambushed her like this. What should she say to it? Said yes? When the initial intention ofing here is to end it. It is not because she does not love her. It is because she fears that she is not enough. She fears that one day, he would look at her and wish it was someone else. That feeling, that fear consumes her as much as her love for him. So, no. She could not have said yes. Still she looks at that ring and by god, she is tempted. For one moment, she thought to herself, maybe all of this could be solved. But then a momentter, she shook her head out of that delusion. A person in love could hardly think rationally especially when it is about the person they love. She nces at the ring and then look a Azief. She is trying to see any trace of expression that she could use to exin this. But, she doubts she could understand his thought at this moment ¡®What do you mean by this?¡¯ she asked ¡®What do I mean by this? I¡¯m proposing¡¯ Sofia did not smile. The feeling in her heart is a jumbled mess right now. And then tears falls down from her eyes She did not say a word but one drop of tears seems to answer Azief question. The sunlight from the outside shines even its light toward the area of this tent And the shadows of these two people seems lonely and sad. In that one tear, it is filled with meaning and emotions that she could not express in words. Aziefughs bitterly and then he slowly closes the ring case and put it back in his personal space storage. He sighed ¡®I guess you are saying no¡¯ There is silence between them now. Only the sound of the wind could be heard around them. He did not cry. He does not seem sad. But with him, his appearance always belies his feeling Who knows what he is really feeling. But it is clearly not something that is like unfeeling. He felt all mixed bag of emotions. There is anger. There is disappointment. But most of all, in this confusing emotions that he is feeling right now, dominating all of it is his sadness. She is so close to him, yet he felt her to be so far. And he doesn¡¯t like that. But he did not have the words to say. So, he too, stands there, looking at her, trying to find the right words again. At the same time, the operative on the shores did not notice anything wrong. Even though there is a lot of surveince device around the ind they did not aim their devices toward Sofia. Nobody likes being in surveince and Sofia is not the object of research for the two powers. There is no need to offend such a big figure. They would only aim it if there is a fluctuation of energy which there isn¡¯t. It seems that Azief could even mask his fluctuation of energy that not even the most advanced technological device of the world government and the Republic could sense him Around the tent, the wind blows gently, the grass sways and the leaves on the tree near the tent falls down naturally. Inside the tent, Azief look at her, his eyes trying to see her emotion in her eyes other than sadness. There is only the sound of the wind pping the tent outstretched parts. He did not like seeing Sofia cry. Her eyes are moist with tears, dripping down her eyes, looking at him full of usation. But he did not know what he is used of. He felt pain. Pain seeing her in pain. The silencested only for five second but it felt longer than that for him. Then she asks ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Why what?¡¯ ¡®Why now?¡¯ she asks Azief suddenly be silent again. It is hard to exin what he is feeling and the reason why he chose to this. He became sure. If there is an answer he could give, that is the answer he should give That this is the woman he wanted to be beside him. As for his feelings for Katarina¡­.it is hard to erase something like that in a day. He could not just turn on and turn off his heart like that. He could pretend to and lie to his heart but that is not something he wanted to do. Lying to his heart would also means lying to Sofia. And that is thest thing he ever wanted to do. But he hopes time would solve that. As for Sofia, he wanted her to know that she has always been the one. But that is not what it looks like to her. The reason why Sofia could not ept the ring is because she fears that when Azief does realize his true feelings, the one who is going to be hurt is her. She fears that when he found out that she is not the one for him, he would leave her. Or worse, stays with her because of some sort of feeling of guilt and responsibility Knowing him, Sofia knows, if there everes a day, he would stay with her because to him, that would be the right thing to do But that is not what she wanted. She did not want to be second ce in this. In anything else, she wouldn¡¯t have mind. But this¡­. this is not it. Azief took some time to think about the question and how best to answer it. He closes his eyes for a second and then opening his eyes, he said ¡®It¡¯s you. When I think about it, in the end, it¡¯s you¡¯ Sofia listen to his words and it would be a lie if she said she was not touched by those words. But for some reason, she could not believe it. Azief would never lie to her. She knows this. But maybe he is lying to himself. And he might not even know it. That is the thing when one is lying to oneself. You do not realize it until sometime passes. That is the strongest lie. The lies your told yourself. Another silencee between them. Azief was waiting for her response. For her to say something. Anything. >>> Chapter 1093: A kiss He waited for her to say something. Sofia then said ¡®I heard from Sina that I am your first love¡¯ Azief was surprised at this sudden sentence but he nodded. Sofia wipes the tears that is dripping down from her eye using her sleeve and she said ¡®Are you sure that you love me?¡¯ she said. Azief frowned and shakes his head, his eyes seem to shake¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯ Sofia did not stop and she said ¡®Or do you have feeling for me because I am the girl that got away? And you think that by having me, you would feel that you aplished something?¡¯ These hurtful wordse out of her mouth even without her meaning it. For some reason, there is anger, confusion, hesitation in her heart and whates out from these feelings is these words. Words that are used to hurt. But once it is spoken, you could not take it back ¡®A lingering feeling that you could not forget. Is that why?¡¯ she asks. Azief did not immediately answer. The words do hurt him but he knows that he could notsh out right now He needs to be calm. Because he knows that if he falls to this and started speaking without thinking, then he might say something he regrets. He knows that speaking in anger is not good. So, he tries to calm himself down and he listen to the question and then after a few second, he nodded ¡®In a way, yes¡¯ Sofia expected it but Azief was not finished ¡®The memory lingers because the memory is beautiful. And because it is beautiful, I could not help but attracted to it. Like a thirsty man in the desert attracted to the oasis ¡®Then he chuckles a bit and then he said ¡®You know, when the Fall first happens, I met a guy named Tan. He was my partner for a while.¡¯ He went silence for a second. The memory of that moment is still there. It is still lodged deep in his memories but time unusually dulls all pain But the lesson he learned from that still lingers like a scent that could not be erased. then he continues ¡®You see before he died, he wanted to see the picture of the woman he loved. His face at that time full of pain and regret. Because he knows he would never see her again. I try to search for her but I never found her. Maybe, she too had died in the Fall. Or maybe her face had changed. Maybe, she had died long before Tan had ever died. I promise myself that I would do whatever it takes to survive. That I would be cold if it¡¯s necessary. Everything is a tool. That is what I decided. Why?¡¯ ¡®Because creating connection and losing that connection made me weak. Made me feel pain. And so, I try to avoid it¡¯ He shakes his head and then said ¡®And then¡­. I met you, in an abandoned mall. You could not have guess the shock that I felt in my heart. Before that moment, I have long forgotten you. You are my first love that is true. But years had passed by then. Life happens and before that moment I do not even remember you¡¯ He chuckles a bit and then said ¡®But that¡¯s the thing about first love. It is never truly gone. That day I saw you and slowly I remember back all those feelings of my juvenile year. I try to be cold and try to be the dude that would do anything for survival.¡¯ ¡®But did you remember what I did? I gave you things, points, help you and even risk my life for you fighting that crocodile. Damn, it does seem that I break my own character. It was like I was back in high school and wanting you to notice me. It was like those years that passed had not happen at all¡¯ Sofia listens as Azief continues ¡®You said that I love you because you were my first love. You were not entirely correct. I was attracted to you because you were part of my happy memory. And the painful ones too. I love that memory and I love that memory of you. And I also love the woman that is in front of me now, scars and all¡¯ He sighed and then he said ¡®We did not talk much when we were in school together. But that feeling of butterflies, knowing that as messed up as I am, that I could love someone who did not know that I even exist, that feeling is beautiful¡¯ Sofia shakes her head and said ¡®I do notice you¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®But, I do not know that at the time. I am a man with many ws. When I try to be confident, it backfires on me. But when I be timid, nothing changes. Nothing ever seem right¡¯ ¡®With you, together, yes, I did admit that I felt affection for you because you were my first love. But, that is not the reason I fell in love with you again. That is not it at all. And I would not let you distort this¡¯ Aziefe closer to her, so close that she could feel his breath on him and his hand moves to her cheek. She did not stop him. And slowly Azief hold her cheeks and wipes her tears with his finger. ¡®I am not that kid in high school. That is in the past. I am here now and I fall in love you all over again. I don¡¯t know if this is fate or destiny or simply a set of coincidences¡¯ ¡®But if you want me to say that my feeling is not entirely affected by my old feelings then I could not give you that. Because you were once beautiful in my heart, and so when we meet again, you were still beautiful in my heart even when you were a mess. As for the answer you want, I don¡¯t know. I could not separate the girl that I love in high school and the woman that I know now. Love is not so easily separated and analyzed like that¡¯ Sofia did not know what to say as she looks at him. Azief lean in closer, his lipsing closer to her lips. She could stop it but she did not. Azief kiss her gently and for a few second they stay like that, feeling like it could be thest time. Azief understood it the moment she rejected the rings. She is finding excuses to end it. And he knew why. Because they talked about this before And because of that he did not want to stop kissing her. He wanted time to stop, right at this moment, this perfect moment, when he kisses her and everything felt right in the world And she too wanted it, yet at the same time knowing that it could not work. She fears pain. And he fears losing her. That is the thing about them. She fears pains more than losing him. And he ¡­. he fears closing her more than the pain that mighte along the road. It is not like Azief don¡¯t know that trying to keep her with him would give them each other pain. But he felt that if they could ovee it, ovee all of it¡­. together, then maybe, along the journey, they would find a way to make it work But he could not me her. He is the least qualified person to me her. Her pain is because of him. How selfish would he be to keep holding on to her? In romance novels, drama stories, the boyfriend would let go of the girl, trying not to be selfish. It is a good story But that is just that. A story. Real life is not that simple Love is selfish. And only those who were selfish enough to fight for love would win it. And Azief is a selfish person in love. He did not want to let her go. But he could not force her either. There is a difference between this selfishness and other kind of selfishness. It is not the selfishness of oneself for the sake of oneself but a selfishness to dare ask the world all that is good and kind. And it is only when you are in love the way he is now, that he knows he could not be selfish with her And as they kissed each other, time stopped. The wind stopped. The leaves falling from the tree halted in midair. The pping of the overstretched tent ps also halted. This time phenomenon only happens in the radius of ten meters around him He wished for time to stop and his feeling is manifested to the real world But, he knew he could not stay there forever and then he breaks the kiss. Sofia look at his eyes, that dazzling eyes that seems to know and see her no other person could and by God, she is tempted to let it all go. So, shee closer to him and kiss him. >>>> Chapter 1094: Over This time it is not a slow kiss. It is a passionate kiss. And Azief respond even more passionately. Because for some reason they both knew it was thest time And because they know this, they kiss more passionately than they ever did. But it was not sloppy. It was not something that is dirty. Instead it is something that is beautiful, the desperation of wanting to be together The passion of the feeling is felt by both of them. And then they broke off the kiss and just look at each other again Azief did not smile. And she also did notugh. She is in tears again and Azief shakes his head as he closes his eyes ¡®Don¡¯t¡¯ he said Sofia bring her hand to his cheek and caress it. ¡®I once said that I would never choose to walk away from you just because I knew that it would never be. I said that I would be the judge of that. When my heart felt more pain being with you than it is not being with you, then I will leave. And when that timees, if you still did not have an answer, then I got my answer. Azief opens his eyes and look at her and he could see sadness in her eyes even though she is smiling and she said ¡®I got my answer now¡¯ Azief remains silent, his eyes are still closed, feeling the touch of her hand on his cheek. ¡®I guess I love you more than you love me. And the one that loves more is always at a disadvantage¡¯ she said ¡®It is more painful¡¯ Azief slowly grabs her hand on his cheek and he holds it so tightly, never wanting to let it go ¡®I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m in pain. And I could not do this anymore. I am turning to the worst version of myself. I find myself obsessing over you, questioning you. I became distrustful of you. And I know I could not ask certain things from you¡¯ Azief still did not open his eyes. If he opens it, tears would fall down from his eyes. He felt pain in his heart. A certain pain that he had forgotten The pain of a heartbreak. And because of that, he could not let go of that hand. But knowing he has to let it go, he dreaded every moment of it He did not say anything. No words could change this. Because she had made her mind. Sofia is also crying. But she did not sob. Still¡­¡­still¡­. he could feel the hot tears falling onto his hand People said that there is a beautiful farewell. How could a farewell be beautiful? He wanted to ask. At least, not this. It is painful. He asks his heart and he thought too simply of things. Still, he could not me her. Then a voice like whisper spoke to him. ¡®Let me go¡¯ But Azief hands tightened. He did not want to see her crying and he didn¡¯t want her to see him cry. The moment passes slowly to him. He wishes that right now, right at this moment, the words woulde to him. A word that could make her stay, a word that could make her love stay In this moment, right at the moment of separation, he felt so alone. He wished that she had said yes He wished there is something he could do. He wished for a lot of things. But none of these wishes seems to be fulfilled. He thought of all the first times that he had experienced with Sofia. The good moments, the bad moments. And it is not something he could easily forget. Even in the memory of pain, there is a trace of hope and love But that is because she was there. Sofia seems to be waiting for him to make the decision. She is waiting patiently for him to let go of her hands. And then he slowly and gently let go of her hand. He felt a kiss on his forehead Then he felt the kiss on his nose. And then on his lips. The wind breezes by and he could smell her sweet scent and then the sound in the tent seems to be empty. Azief slowly opens his eyes and tears falls down from his eyes. In front of him, there is only the bed Sofia is gone. The tent is empty and only the sound of the wind could be heard, the whistling of the leaves and the songs of the birds ¡®It¡¯s over¡¯ he thought to himself >>> The world seems colder now even as the sun shine brightly in the sky. Such a beautiful day. It is a day to go outside and y around or hunt some beast. For hunters this kind of day is a good day to huntrge beast and eat them together with the vigers at night For those who wanted to enjoy, this is the good time to enjoy the beaches and the sea. That is how beautiful today is. Every element of nature that is around him seems to hold perfection in every move But Azief could not found anything beautiful about today. Everything look bleak to him. Bleak, grim and cold. It is curious how one mood affects the way one views the world He is still in the tent. The sweet scent is slowly dispersed by the blowing of the wind. Yet, the sensation of touch on his hand still lingers like an inerasable memory She had leave him with a memory of pain. She might not think about it that much but he too had pain. The pain of being rejected by the person you love. This is not the same as before. In the past, he loves one-sidedly. He determines when it ends or not. But with him and Sofia, she and him were truly a couple Regardless of her reason and justification, Azief still feel a little bit hurt. But he did no show it on his face. ¡®You are really determined¡¯ he said to himself She had say all the things she wanted to say. So, she left. And he could only let her go. This is the only things he could do for her. Azief wipes the tears that is falling down and then he brought out the ring case and look at the ring. No one could see the strongest man in the world shedding tears. He wipes it off as quickly as it falls down. It has been quite some time that he had ever drop a tear. ¡®I¡­think¡­. I still wanted to believe. I wanted to believe in us. I wanted to believe that you woulde back to me.¡¯ He sighed. His feeling is stormy. If he wanted right now, he could scan the world and there is no way for Sofia to hide from her. But one thing that he had learned is that if you could everything in the world, you must know when to close your eyes. He did not search for her. Doing so, would only leads to more argument. And he knows he must respect her choice Even though, it is not a choice he wanted her to make. He put back the ring to his personal space storage. Then he sighed. He is stunned right now. Rejection is something that he had experienced a lot in the past. So, it is not the rejection that made him feel like this. No, it is the fact that after all that he had tried to do he still hurt her. He knew it. But when the timeses, he does not even have the courage to face her tears. He takes a deep breath. It is hard to regain one focus when this kind of things happens. But he is Death Monarch, the strongest man in the world The world is right now in a crisis. He could not be weak at this moment. He still has to save Katarina and bring her back to Earth. He also has to try to redeem himself, to rectify the wrong that he had done. The Multiversal Convergence happens because he wanted to see the future He did not make excuses for himself. He felt that if he did make an excuse for himself, saying things like the World Gate that the World Government had created is also arge factor for the Multiversal Convergence, he would be the person he hated What he hated the most in the world before the fall is the self-pity of the powerful. Everything could be justified. But, a person should learn to shoulder one own personal responsibilities. He did not want to make excuses for what he had done. He also need to maintain bnce between the seven great powers now that there are all kinds of new continent. Azief had been thinking about this. He also believes that he once again had to organize another World Distribution event It is a pity that he had to do it again but he thinks it is necessary There were around a few dozen continent that had emerged from the bottom of the sea or formed by the mass concentration of energy. Thend expanded, the sky is taller, changes are numerous and people are uneasy. The world in chaos, and other than him, there is no other force that could pacify the world right now. >>>> chapter 1095: bonus chapterpolitics of the world (1) The continent of the world is numerous right now. Some of these continent could not be seen by him like something shielded itself from his gaze And then there are some other huge block ofnd that are on the process of breaking out and some others are in the process of solidifying. And the original seven continents had also be bigger and new borderlines needs to be redrawn. Azief knows that the great powers are very sensitive when ites to their own border. Asia and Europe shares a border even though they are two different continents. How would they decide where one begins and one ends? If there is no one mediating the matter, this would incite a war between the Lotus Order and the Republic. And once such a war begins, the other world power will not be behind. Azief sighed. He just got dumped by his girlfriend In a way, just a moment ago, it was like his life is a melodrama. Suddenly, it now turns into a political genre drama. This is the life of Azief. He tries to live his own life, yet because of his title and the power and influence he had, he also needs to think what his action would mean to the world. from the moment he sets his foot into the world and began setting order for the world, he could no longer remain uninvolved. And now, it is time for him to think of certain other things. One of the reason is because it is an important thing to think about. The other reason is Azief is trying to dull the pain He did not immediately leave the tent. Sofia might have disappeared from the tent but Azief uses this time to calm down his heart If he returns to Pandemonium the way he is right now, he fears he wouldsh out at Sasha and his officials. It is better for him to think by himself here right now and slowly calm down his heart. As for Lotus Order and the Republic shing, Azief think it is unlikely to happen. Of course, right now if those two forces fight it out, the winner would be the Republic because the Republic have Jean. But it is not like the Republic would not have casualties either. Knowing that Arrayist Lee Sangmin is on the Lotus Order side, he must have some methods to inflict the most damage to the Republic. The Lotus Order members would also not like the forces of Europe encroaching upon their dominion. And while most people think that the Lotus Order is some big family and the leader of this world power is the Emperor that lives in the Lotus Pce, that could not be further than the truth. Azief opinion of the Emperor of Wei is that he controls only the area of former China and even then he did not rule all of the territories under the former China. It is divided between him and other powerful warlords that rises during the initial beginning of the Fall There were many other nations and kingdoms in Asia that rest beneath the umbre that is Lotus Order. Some of them is even stronger than the Lotus Pce people The reason that they do not stand up and took the lead position is simply to hide their power and grow in peace. Not everybody wanted to rule the world. Some felt that it is good enough to create a kingdom that they could rule by themselves and have no desire to go to the forefront After all, even though the Lotus Order effectively seems to have legal and legitimate power to dere all under Asia under their banner, these warlords, kings and Queens all know that this power is given to them by Pandemonium And if they broke out from the Lotus Order or take control of the Lotus Order dominant position, then it is they that need to face with the other six great powers. And while some of these are quite confident that they could topple the rule of the Lotus Order, the reason why they do not is because then they have to stand in front. And in the world stage, the Lotus Orderpared to the other great powers iscking. Theyck people. Or to be more urate, theycked powerful people. Asia used to be one of the most populous region on Earth But with the Fall, with millions of people dying and most affected of all of this is the Asian continent. Then the warlords rising up in former China and former Japan followed by the rising of the warlords all over Asia continents and its subcontinent, the event of the Fake World, the Weronian upation, and now the Multiversal Convergence, the poption of people in Asia could be said had dwindle significantly. And in this new world, nationality means shit. Race means shit. Everybody wanted to survive. And the only way to survive in this new world is to pick the strongest tree to rest under To the world, and to the people of the world, thisrge tree is none other than Pandemonium. As such, most people try to migrate to Pandemonium, even if they have to sail the stormy seas filled with sea monsters, they would try if they could This is one of the reason why the warlords that have enough power to topple the Lotus Order did not do such a thing. Lotus Order, regardless of its ws and its many weaknesses, it is a faction that is recognized by the World Government, the Republic and more importantly Pandemonium Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic is like Britain, France and Russian Empire before the event of the World War I They are the world powers that have the power to determine the borders of the world and these three great powers is allied with each other If this happens in the past, this alliance would surely scare the other great powers. And this is proved by the four great powers allying with each other to contained Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic. The only wrong thing about this analogy is that it was Pandemonium that unterally decided which continent belong to whose And in almost a decade since the establishment of the World Distribution Event, the six world power that was selected by Pandemonium had kept the world civilized and orderly to some point. Lotus Order stability of government is dependent on them not meddling too much with the warlords all over Asia. To these powers that rooted themselves deep in Asia, as long a s the Lotus Order did not mess with them, they would have no desire to disturb the status quo between the lords, kings and nobles under the Lotus Order These are the weakness of the Lotus Order. They are disunited The Republic might be called a Republic and one might doubt their unity but they are unlike the democracy before the Fall To have a powerful organization while fighting external threats from outside the border of the Republic and even the borders of the world, fighting with alien civilization, all of the faction and organization in the world needs a unified opinion and not a debate when the world is burning outside the Senate Hall. This is why they have the Chancellor and even have a post of the High Chancellor. In times of emergency, the Senate would suspend most of the right of the Senators In that moment, the power to mobilize all resources of the powers under the Republic falls into the Left, Right and the High Chancellor. Boris is the Right Chancellor and Jean is the Left Chancellor. Most of the time, they stand on opposite side. At times, they could see eye to eye in certain issue and in such days, the resolution orws are easily passed. When they do not see eye to eye in certain issues, it is when the Senators have to cast their votes. If the votes are tied, then the High Chancellor would have the final say Of course, if even the High Chancellor could not decide, then a certain Law or resolution is once again would be discussed in ater date. Right now the Republic in a state of emergency and the power of the Republic now is being wielded by Boris. The reason is because Katarina, the High Chancellor of the Republic is kidnapped. Jean is managing the time portal and as such there is only one Chancellor in Moscow right now that have enough influence and support from the Senators. This is probably the reason why Jean wanted to return to the Republic right now. Azief knows Boris. Even though, Jean is his political opponent, he would not do something that would harm Jean Not to mention Jean is helping him right now. Without him, the time between the Seresian world and the Earth Prime would not be so dted like this. Azief shudders to think what would happen to Katarina if the time on Earth and on Seresian world is increased. One day in Earth Prime equals to months or years in the Seresian world. If such thing happens, Katarina would probably be tortured by the Demon King by then Chapter 1096: Politics of the world (2) Jean help in maintaining and altering the time dtion on Earth Prime and Seresian world is a debt that not only Boris had to pay, but also him However, while Boris would not target Jean, this does not mean the same for other factions in the Senate Jean might be worried that in his absence, Boris who now have the full power of all the resources of the Republic would use it to start a purge or nted evidence on some of the Senators that did not agree with him. If Jean shows his face and reassure people and give some warning to Boris, then it is no wonder that Jean would only need a day of rest But regardless what happens today, Azief could foresee a great deal of internal problem that the Republic would have to face in the future. Jean had reached Divine Comprehension realm. This, right now is the highest cultivation realm in the world right now. In this world, other than him and Hikigaya, no one could constrain Jean. Not to mention Jean power that control Time and Space is a unique power and a high tierw Then who should be the High Chancellor? This is the problem that will gue the Republic. Even if Azief managed to save Katarina and bring her back to Earth, he knows that Katarina still needs the umtion of time before she reached Divine Comprehension. She could not rush it unless she found the same kind of fortuitous luck or encounter like Azief which had shortened the years that he needed to break through Since she too walked the path of perfection, it would take time for her to break through. And each perfection path is different. While some of it is the same, the tribtion and the way it manifested is different for each person. This is why it is unique. Because none of it is the same. Perfection is one. One perfection path Of course, there are still some things that Azief could not understand. Perfection path is One. As long as he remembers this, he would find a wayter In the beginning, the way to cultivate the Perfection Path is the same way and method but as you walk further and further forward in the path of perfection, it would slowly diverge. Because the Laws that Azief had cultivated and the Laws that Katarina cultivated is different. Since they cultivated differentws, they walk different roads And different roads mean different experience. As such, they would experience different things and see different things. Regardless of all of this, the problem would then be intensified in the future because of Katarina level. If Katarina returns, her level would still be in Disk Formation level but the Left Chancellor have already entered Divine Comprehension realm In such case, what should the Senate do? Should they demote the High Chancellor and bring up the Left Chancellor to sit in the High Chancellor seat? Or would the faction of the Senate agree to keep Katarina as the High Chancellor? In the Republic, the pair of sister and brother had always been dominating the upper echelon of the Senate. If Jean were to be put in the top, then Jena faction would surely do something to suppress Boris faction But at least right now, Azief knows that the world power would not do anything drastic and stupid as war. But the problem itself must be solved or it would bring endless trouble in the future. Azief knows that Pandemonium had toe out and once again rearrange the world order. This is the only way to make sure that order is restored Azief sighed ¡®Pandikar¡¯ he sighed as he remembers this old enemy. Azief had met many enemies since he walks his Path. But they were only a few of them that Azief had really admired. Pandikar is one of those enemies that he respected. Azief hated what Pandikar had done, but he understood it and even on some level respected the choices he made Pandikar uses his life to force him to make a move. And it is only then that he made a move Pandikar in a way, woke him up. He had dyed it and keep dying it, hoping for someone to take the lead. But it wasn¡¯t until Pandikar using his life to demonstrate something to him that he understood something. At that time, for someone to take the lead to pacify the world, they need to bring him down. The reason is because even as he stood there on the top, he does nothing And the world keep being in chaos. There is no arbiter, no judge so even though there is someone at the top, since this person did not make any moves, did not forbid anything, did not do anything, the war, suffering and pain kept continuing The reason why the World Government was formed is to unify the whole world government to bring order and peace, to unite humanity against the monsters and the threat of the new emerging world Regardless of Hirate true intention of creating such organization, that is the slogan that the World Government had used when he establishes it Since Azief did not do anything even though he is at the highest peak, there would always be someone that wanted to bring him down. And of course, many that wanted to bring him down actually just wanted his title of the strongest person in the world. But there is also some righteous people that wanted to bring him down because only by bringing him down, and having the recognition of the world, that they could change the world Azief neglected that. He did not want to rule or order the world but he also could not allow himself being pulled down. Because it is the title and his strength that forces the whole world to think twice when they wanted to harm the people he loves or trying to find problems with him He did not mind relinquishing the title if the whole word at peace. But he also knows that by relinquishing the title, then there would be so many enemies that would see it as an act of weakness and they would pounce on him And even if he could defeat them every time they came, it is still something he did not want to see. Because he would not be the only one that would be affected. His friends, the people he loved, his subordinate, the people he had known ande to have affection for, all of these would also be threatened. There is a reason you do not see many people protest to Pandemonium. This is not a novel where people keep challenging you when they know you are the strongest person in the world When the whole world acknowledges your strength, it is also act a s a certain deterrence. Even if people wanted to challenge him, they first need to think carefully whether they could afford doing so. Nobody is stupid. People would not seek death if they could avoid it. Only madman would do it and most madmen sooner orter would die. He could not step down, yet he did not want to take action Then the only thing he could do was to contain the disorder. Pandikar made him realize how stupid he was acting. Just because he did not do anything, did not mean that he could just let it all go. Sometimes, regardless of what you choose, it is determined by your position. He is the only one that could arrange the new world order after being acknowledge as the strongest man in the world. the World Government did not have the trust of the other faction because they always only fight for their interest. The Republic articles and Senate judgment would never be epted by the World Government and so on and so forth. As such, no one could stop fighting They all have a vested interest in keeping their power intact and not letting the other surpasses them. Azief however has always been a neutral force. And he possesses the strongest force. If it¡¯s something that he dered, then the whole world would follow it. And so, Azief made his move After all, he also lives on Earth but he never wanted to be responsible for all those lives. It is not that he doesn¡¯t care, it is just that the moment he started caring, he could not just abandon them Responsibility is something that Azief did not have a lot of. Because there are not many things in this world that he had attachment with Most of the time, the only thing he had to be responsible for is himself and his actions. But if he began to control and order the world ording to his words, the responsibility of it falls into his hand. And that is something very scary for him. Because Azief was never a psycho person. He did not want to be someone that harms the world He did not mind fighting with the whole world to protect the people he loves. But he also would not harm the world, if the world did nothing against him. Anyone who has a hear would feel sad seeing people suffering. But that sadness would be added with guilt if their sufferinges from you. Only the unloved would not care about what happens to the world if they were in charge of it. And such responsibility would bind him in certain ways. >>> Chapter 1097: Responsibility Azief remembers something. One night, when he was in his room, he heard crying. It spooks him. It waste at night and he knows his neighbors are not home The sound of crying eerily sounds like a baby crying for help. And that is even more terrifying. Why would a baby cries so hard? And why could he hear it? The sound of the baby crying is so close to his window that it felt like someone left a baby outside the house, and put it near the wall of his room But then he heard meowing. Only then he remembers that cats sometimes do cry at night and this cry sounded a lot like a baby crying. Caterwauling, that¡¯s the term He checks on his phone the reason why cats cry at night. One of the reason is that it is hungry. Of course, it is not rmended to give food to this cats because this would only encourage such behavior in the future But the thing is these cats are not his cats. These are stray cats that usuallye to his house area. Sometimes, Azief would throw some of the food to them if he saw them Azief could be cold to people. But to animals, they are just something about them that tugged his heartstring. Maybe, because he felt guilty of something he did to a bird in the past Or maybe it is because animals are very honest in their wants and needs. He wanted to take care of the cat. But, then he halted. Because the house he is living in, is not his house. It is his parent house. And they made it very clear, that even his existence is burdensome to them Every grain of rice he east, every breath he takes, he is constantly being reminded by them, that he owes all of it to them And they would not let him forget it The only area that he could feel at ease with is his small room that is given to him. Other than his room, the toilet, the bathroom and the kitchen, he spends most of his time only in his room Because he is not weed in the house. He might be born as their son, but he sure as hell not treated like one. And so, he knows that he could not take those cats. And then he thinks of himself. At that time, he suffers from a few healthplications. He had depression (resolved by his own will, because God knows that there is no infrastructure for mental health in Mysia), he had gastritis and a few skin problems Most of his stomach problem is caused by the few time that he had to starve. Of course, his parents allowed him to eat but each time he eat rice in that house of his, looking at their eyes that makes him feel like he owed them for each grain of rice, how could he eat with ease? Thinking about all of this, and all of the expenses that he needs just to make sure that he could live good enough, how could he thinks of trying to adopt the cat and take care of it to? He thought about all of this and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he could not be responsible for it He fears of taking something that is alive and instead of helping it, he fears that he would only add on to their suffering and pain That is the same reason why he did not interfere in the world matters before. But Pandikar made him understand that when he is sitting at such heights, not doing anything is doing a lot of things The only one who could establish order at that times, was only him. And if he did not want to establish such order, people would keep challenging him Because that is the will of the people. Death, destion destruction. Before the Fall, there were so many people in the world chanting for wanting the world to be destroyed. That they have no faith in humanity anymore. Let the world be done. Bring the flood. Let the day of reckoninges Erase the poption so we could have more resources. Let us wage war and destroy the world. Who cares about kids dying and being killed in some war-torn countries? What do we care about people being systemically being neutered so that no new generation could be born? Who cares about some ethnic group in another side of the world suffering because they are not of the same color and race as we are? People see all of this and we could see the worse humanity could offer. The ugly part of us and we think that the world should be destroyed Let the world be damned! People wanted anarchy, unlimited freedom, and some wanted to watch the world burns. They find no meaning in their life. War is the affairs of old men fattening their pockets while the young brainwashed into believing that they were protecting their country when all they do is dying for the corporations and those old men and women in the high ivory towers Politics is the distortion of the truth, the process of dividing the people so that one could vote for the party that would oppress them for a few years before alternating with another party that would oppress themter. The more divided they are the better. Labels will be created and they would be more divisive. Because when the people fights each other all the time, they would forget who their true enemy is. As long as the people are fighting each other, they would not have time to fight against the ruling ss, whether that be politicians, corporation or kings and queens. The more distortion the better. The media would give you so much information that you don¡¯t know which one is the truth or not Any news is colored by a political agenda when it should have been neutral, any column seems to be affected by personal politics This is the world before the Fall. On the seat in front of theirputers, they wished for wars to never end, for the world to be destroyed, for a race of people to be annihted And some people believe that the world should just be done Humanity had a good run. Let it end now. Humans divided themselves more and more each year There is always a new way to divide themselves. But when the world was really on the edge of destruction, when humanity is on the brink of extinction, they want order. They want stability, safety and only a few of those people truly wanted the world to burn When war reallye to their doorstep, only then they recognize what hell is war really is. They truly experience fear, pain and for the first time, those people who glorify destruction and pain truly saw destruction and pain and find out that they really did not want such thing to happen A child born in a peaceful time chanting for war had never experienced war before and once he experienced such thing, such senseless death and killing, of a battle for humanity itself, then one no longer wanted to fight in wars But still, they have to fight because it is no longer just a war but a battle for survival. Battle after battle, war after war and only then people know that liberty is not as good as life You have to live first before you could enjoy any liberty The Fall begins with the battle of the monsters. When the monsters had been pacified in certain regions, powerful men and women rises up bing warlords and they fought for influence and territory. They fought for resources as they wanted more than the other warlords War again and again with the already diminishing human poption. And then a few brief moment of peace happens. But then war would find its ugly head rearing up to go again And people are sick of it. But then Azief rose to the top. He defeated the World Government not once but twice. His reputation is high as the sun. Yet¡­¡­he did nothing with it. Sitting passively on his dark throne in Pandemonium. And people keep fighting And as such at that time, if Azief did not establish order, the whole world would fight him. It does not matter that he is stronger than most of them. People would die to try to bring him down. Because he does nothing. And by doing nothing, a lot of thing happens. And so Pandikar death, taught him many things. It changes the way Pandemonium interacted with the world. Pandemonium interacted with the world like Death monarch interacted with the world. Because Pandemonium would always follow the will of Death Monarch Now, the world is in chaos again. >>>> chapter 1098: bonus chapter the peach tree (1) In the past, Azief would hesitate to once again meddle in the matter of the world. After the World Distribution event, Pandemonium kept a low profile, focusing on strengthening the internal matters of Pandemonium while at the same time increasing Pandemonium influence over the world in a subtle way. The focus was never to control the world power but to make sure that Pandemonium is sufficiently protected against any interference form the world powers. In a way, Azief decision toe out and began meddling in the world matters make Pandemonium bares its fangs to the world and the moment it came out, it became the leading figure of the world powers It could be seen that Azief had never wanted to meddle with the world order. But circumstances force him and other than exerting invisible pressure, Pandemonium, for the most part did not meddle that much in international matters unless it tangled with Pandemonium interest But for most part, this is during Loki regency and not during where Azief is in town. As such, if this was any other events, Azief would probably remain low profile and he would not be the one that would suggest anotherrge event like the world distribution event But this time, Azief would be active. Because this time, unlikest time, the state of the world right now, these pain and suffering of the people of the world, is caused in part by him The Seven continents are in chaos. People are dying and monsters are roaming in the world. There are new monsters in the sea and there are even more monsters that roams thend. Some arerge other are small, but regardless of their size, these new monsters all have their abilities and dangerous There is now new unknown matters and monsters. It is like humanity once again experience the event of the Fall. Then there is also the Otherworlders that alsoes in during the Multiversal Convergence Who knows whether these Otherworlders means no harm or an advance scout from other civilizations They need to be monitored and their intentions need to investigated. The societal and social change that would ur is also something that needs to be thought about. The world right now does not have resource crisis. If anything, there is all kinds of resources that is all over the world right now Energy concern is also nonexistent right now. This did not mean that there is no crisis. Instead, with such arge world, there is even more crisis. Only it takes a new form Azief had senses something else when he merged with the world. He senses a restriction. Everything has a price. He could feel a certain oppression from the world and thews that governs this very reality No, it is not quite urate to call it an oppression. He thinks for a moment and the best way he could exin it, is that thews of the world begins to mature. And in maturing, the kiddie wheels are taken off. Certain benefit that had been bestowed to humanity before is slowly being eroded. Most of the advantage that humans have had since the Fall is rted to the All Source. But now, the All Source seems to held back. Was it an action of preservation? Or is it to stimte human growth and strength? And then there is the energy all over the world Azief did not think the abundance of all of these energy is all good things. He could not pinpoint what is wrong with it but given enough time he would find it. That¡¯s the problem. He would not have enough time right now. Two days is not enough for him to settle the world order. But, if he did not make a draft of the world order, then if he falls in Seresian world the world would be in chaos. He sighed. His mind is thinking about the world order while his heart is thinking of Sofia rejection. Such a mixed feeling would paralyze a person. But not him He could not afford being paralyzed right now. He needs to rectify a lot of things, save Katarina, and save the world At least, in this way, he could redeem even one third of his sins. Azief sighed and his heart feel heavy as he looks at the sky and saw how tall and vast the sky really is. There wererge clouds and some part the sky is sparse. The air is so refreshing that even taking a breath felt energizing. The view is so beautiful and full of colors. The world like it had gained ayer of color sprayed onto it, blooms with such brilliance that one could not help marvel at the beauty of this new world Like they were back in the prehistoric era, seeing the world as it is when it began filling the world with life. The Earth is now sorge that even though Azief could sense many things in this world with his Divine Sense, there is certain ces that he could not sense clearly unless hee down to that ce personally. This is another problem. In the past, any powerful enough Disk Formation leveler could use their Divine Sense to guard an entire continent With a Divine Sense that could envelop the whole world, one continent is easy to surveil. Hence, in the past, it did not matter whether the Disk Formation leveler is in the capital of the world power that governs the area or in the edge of the border Because no matter where they are, they could use their Divine Sense to detect any intruder. And after the Orvanian came to the world, there is a release of new technology that made it easier to surveil the area under the dominion of the great power Most of the important ces of the world power is guarded by at least one Disk Formation leveler. This is also the way the World powers exercise their power and influence over the dominion they controlled But because of the Article of the World Distribution, Disk Formation leveler could not simply make a move easily unless the other forces is also using a Disk Formation leveler. This is how the world power kept the peace and the stability of the world. Disk Formation leveler could be considered as an intercontinental ballistic missile, an ICBM that any world power couldunch any moment But now that simplicity could no longer be afforded. A mere Disk Formation leveler could no longer be able to scan the entire world If even Divine Comprehension leveler could not scan the whole world in detail., how could a Disk Formation level would be able to do such a thing? In a way, because the world is small before, it is easy. But now, not only the whole world had expanded a hundredfold, but the energy in the world right now seems to prevent mass surveince from Divine Sense Like a frequency had been changed. No, to be exact it is like there is too many frequencies and it is hard for a Divine Sense to follow the frequencies as it collided and entangled with other frequencies One could think it like a line ofmunication being disturbed and causes one to only listen to static noise. Either the world power had to adjust and create new and more advanced technology to monitor their dominion and area of influence or they could station their Disk Formation leveler on the border of their territory. After the expansion of the world and the surge of energy in the world, Azief predicted there would be many new Disk Formation leveler that would be born Azief could think of some measures that the world power would take and also some measures that he also needs to take. When he was merging with the world, he could see, that thergest continent of the world right now is Pandemonium. Pandemonium is actually Australia. Some people might have forgotten that. At least, the new generation would probably be weirded out to hear the name Australia. One of the worst affected continent other than Asia (excluding Japan) is Australia. All kinds of monsters and beast appears in thatnd and most of people in Australia were either eaten by the beast, killed by anarchist, or die trying to escape thend Of course, it is not like there is no people from Australia that survives. But since the era of the Seven Great Powers began Pandemonium had always been Pandemonium The officials of the court had always discouraged using the name Australia for fear of instilling any nationalism. People need to understand that the old world order had crumbled. Most of the world power had also epted this. Even the Republic which is based on Moscow which is predominantly controlled by the Russian in the beginning is now filled with Senators from all kind of race and nationalities. Of course, there is a main difference between the Senate and Pandemonium. The Senate still acknowledges old world borders and even protected the sovereignty of certain kingdoms and government regime if they were to throw their support over to the Republic. Chapter 1099: The peach tree (2) The World Government on the other hand could be considered a bit like federation of Kings and the World Government Quorum Council could be regarded as the Habsburg dynasty, conferring kings and emperors over thend that they take by force of arms or by the use of diplomacy Pandemonium on the other hand did not acknowledge any nationalities, race or religion. When you are the citizens of Pandemonium, you are a citizen of Pandemonium. You are not Americans, Australian, Chinese, Koreans, Bhutanese, Indians or any of those races. Since Azief had seen the Universe, to him, these distinction is stupid. They are firstly humans. Humanity. The race of Pandemonium is humans. And judging by the way Pandemonium is growing it would not be long before Pandemonium would also ept intelligent monsters as citizens Slowly, Pandemonium would be a ce where all of the people of Earth could take shelter. The objective of the creation of Pandemonium is slowly being added more and more each year. It is hard to put this in words to ignore the education and the practice of nationalism, of a country based on race but the reason it works on Pandemonium is because there is only one voice. And whoever does not want to obey this creed, could let themselves go. Pandemonium had never encouraged people to go to the continent. Yet, even in the threat of death, they stille toward Pandemonium by the tens of thousands. Pandemonium still has him so; the matter of surveince could be solved easily. But since he could not always stand guard for Pandemonium, it is necessary for Azief to think of other measures to take to look over the poption of Pandemonium. There is a lot of humanmunity that is separated during the expansion of the world. He sighed as he rubs his forehead. In that few seconds, his mind formtes all kinds of thoughts and the moment these thoughts appears, he wanted to solve them which added to the pain in his mind. There are all kinds of problems that he needs to solve so Azief could not break down. But¡­. but¡­. In this moment, he wanted to just break down. For once¡­. he just wants to be weak. He wanted to kneel down and break down crying, letting all of this frustration in his heart out Sofia might say a lot of thing about him some are true, some are her impression of him. But if there was a wrong thing that she had said and thought, it was that he was serious about his proposal He wanted to marry her. He truly wanted to marry her He had nned it all out in his mind. When he was at space, he looks down on the Earth. And he looks toward a certain area. That certain area is magnified in his eyes and he smiles looking at it An area which used to be the Mysia. It is nothing like his country anymore. There is tall mountain with tall trees and weird nts. Thend is alsorger than before. But it could not bepared with Pandemonium. Still, the flora and fauna of thend is diverse and it seems like a paradise for alchemist and herbalist Before the expansion, Azief did take a look on his old country and there were many new cities that were build. He had no sentimental feeling to his country. It is actuallyughable how people would still be bounded by nationalism when there is a whole universe out there. Humans fighting war against each other when outside the sky of Earth, there is millions of alien races out there that have united with each other But after the Weronian upation, most humans have slowly changed. It is us vs the other mentality. Azief do not think that helps because such thinking if it is not contained could be dangerous. Azief do not want humanity to suddenly develops thought of fighting against alien civilization. Contrary to popr belief and the depiction of aliens in TV and movies and the bad experience that humanity had suffered under the hands of the Weronian, most advanced alien civilization rarely fights with other alien civilization. The reason why humans fought each other is mostly about resources. Oil, food,nd. Of course there are other wars that had been fought in another banner like independence, religion and ideology. But in the end, it is always about resources. But most of the advanced alien civilization that Azief had met, other than the barbaric Weronians or the Seresian demos, most of these advanced civilization has the power to harness the energy of the stars around theirary system Some are powerful enough that they harnessed the power of the part of the Universe they are in, spanning far than their ownary system When such power is harnessed, there would be nock of resources. Without anyck of resources, usually there would be no war other than some small war between the ruling power. But Earth did not yet reach that stage. There are still warlords fighting all over former Mysia region, a battle that is tacitly approved by the Lotus Order as they controlled Asia From what Azief had heard, there were some organization in Mysia that brought back up thend of Singapore It had been sunk to the bottom of the ocean in an attack by a titanic monster in the past But they brought it up again from the seabed and connected the formernds of Mysia and Singapore with some gravity chains, making the smallnd of Singapore a floatingnd where the Disk Formation levelers of Singapore and Mysia made their residence. Singapore and Mysia also merged in the literal sense of the word. Like some kind of transformer robots, thend of Singapore could link up with thend of Mysia. Azief also reads from one of the reports that Sasha had given him in the past that some of the Generals that is controlling the interim government of United Myan Kingdom is thinking of cutting thend that connected them with the Republic of Thand The idea was that to create a United Myan Kingdom that could link up with each other. Azief must admit that is quite a novel idea. Europe could not do that easily as it is highly controlled by the Republic. And the Republic itself is a powerful world power. People do not mind being under the umbre of the Republic as many believes that the Republic stand equal with the other two great powers. Like people of Pandemonium that held their head up high when they travelled the world, the people of the Republic and the World Government has certain pride knowing that they are the citizens of a great power that ruled the world Lotus Order however, their grip on the entire Asia region is not as strong as the Three Titans of the World powers. And they are not as powerful as the Three Titans Because of that, no matter how many times the Lotus Order had given warnings to the interim government, they did not seem to care. They even tantly show it off. Lotus Pce could not be broken. That is true. Even Azief himself would find it hard to break the formation that covers the Lotus Pce. But, great in defending, did not mean that they are great at attacking. The Lotus Order do not have enough power to maintain their control to all of Asia. If they have such capability, how could then the Lotus Order had topromise with all of the warlords? As such, they could only send warning. A warning that no one in Asia cares about. Unless, it was like thest time where Pandemonium, World Government and the Republice out and show their stance on the matter, most of the warlords in Asia that is far from the Wei empire would do whatever they wanted. In the past,rge nation has powers over small nation. Compared to United Myan Kingdom, Wei Empire, even though it did not upy all the territory of former China, it is still arge nation in terms ofnd Yet, it could not exercise any control over small nations all over Asia. After the Fall, the determinant of a government power is not about who have thergest poption or who has thergestnd or who have the bigger army It is who have the higher quality levelers. The world after the Fall is the world of individual power supremacy. One Divine Comprehension leveler is enough to tilt the bnce to them regardless of how many Orb condensing stage levelers that one nation have Even one have a million soldiers who have Orb Condensing leveler, one sh is all that is needed for a Divine Comprehension leveler to kill all of those soldiers United Myan Kingdom might have lower amount of Disk Formation levelerpared to the Three Great Powers, but they have more than the Lotus order could handle. After all, even though Lotus Order have more Disk Formation leveler than United Myan kingdom, it is not that they could just mobilize one third of their fighting power to subdue United Myan kingdom. The moment they do that, the other factions around them would also make a move. Chapter 1100: Peach tree (3) It is not like some single yer game where the other faction would just wait for you to settle internal problem. The moment Wei empire does that, they would be besieged by those warlords in the steppes, the Yue kingdom on the north, not to mention that the other world powers might also stretch their hands behind the scene to destabilize the Lotus Order rule in Asia The great powers all have the possibility of being overthrown. It is unlike the Three Great Powers. The other four world powers were crowned by Pandemonium with the approval of the Republic and the World Government And it is known that the legitimacy of their rule over their continent is a legitimacy that is given by Death Monarch and protected by the Article of World Distribution That Article is carved on the Hall of Laws in the Quorum Council of the World Government and on the Senate Libraries of Laws. That legitimacy ceases to exist if they were to lose control of the factions and forces under their dominion. And the whole world knows it. So, some ambitious people wanted to topple down these four great power and took their ce. As long as they could prove to Pandemonium and two of the other great power that they could rule better than the previous regime, it is without doubt that the Three great powers would acknowledge the faction It is the way how the three great powers maintain their superiority. Azief created this method to better govern the world and at the same time make it contained. In a way, his method worked. The forces that wanted to rise up restrain the four great powers from attacking Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic. Even though they are allied with each other, sometimes their development would be held back by internal forces. It is because of all of this factor, that the Lotus order had no choice but to only watch carefully what is happening in Southeast Asia without even having the power to mediate conflict there. The South China sea is called the Nusantara sea by the United My Kingdom and the Philippines called West Philippine Sea and Indonesia calling it the North Natuna Sea as China had crumbled. Wei empire desire to unify back China as the way it is before, is hard as most minority of former China did not want to be back under its thumb again. Most of the minority that suffer under the former China rule is also the poption that grew the most powerful men and women Hardship forge character. And in a world of individual power, one individual rise to the top could change the life of an entire tribe or a small kingdom. Quality before quantity. for the West Mysia on the My Penins, the n to cut the border between them and the Republic of Thand is ongoing Azief could not believe it at first when he heard what the United My Kingdom was nning When the United Myan Kingdom wanted to cut the border, it did not mean that in a figurative way. They truly wanted to cut the border. They wanted to cut thend itself and brought up the entire United Myan Kingdom to the air They are in a way trying to imitate the ind in the sky, the signature of the World Government which is the floating Ind of Peace. Aziefughed when he read the report On the part of Mysia Borneo, the interim government have no power as the warlords from Philippines, Indonesia contested thend for the rich resources of energy mines. There are also pirates all over the area also vying for control. Of course, all of this happened before the expansion of the world Right now, Mysia and the Mysia Borneo no longer look like a region of a small nation Thend mas itself has expanded hundreds of times. Most of the nation and kingdoms in the world right now could fit all of the humans in the world and still have so many space to fill The expansion of a certainnd and the expansion of their size and mass is rted to the energy that already existed around them It is magical and mystical. And since North Borneo possess a lot of energy mines, that is ce where thend expanded the most which also affects the Philippines which also grew in size As for the Singaporeannd that could float into the air, even that small patch ofnd that they manage to brought up back from the seabed was also affected as it also had berge. The gravity chain between the two countries had been broken because of the sudden expansion now there is no longer anyrge cities. Most of them were either destroyed during the expansion or changes its form when thend suddenly expanded and move Chaos probably fills the heart of all the citizens of the kingdom. It is funny when Azief think of it. They were ying Kings and Generals and they have all of this ns. The fought fornd and for kingdoms They were like ants that fought for their empire but in the end it is merely an empire built on top of sand pirs One blow and it all fade away. This small brief event only strengthened Azief desire to grow stronger, to seek the peak of power in all of the Universe Azief only find it a pity for the people that lives in thatnd. Regardless of the battle and conflict in Southeast Asia, at least most people there could still have some protection from the regime that hold the region. But now, there is no one to protect them. It reminded him a lot of the first moment of the Fall. Still, he believes that humanity would quickly rebuild. After all, this is not the first time this happens. In the past, it only took a few weeks before a new world order had been established., With abilities to build cities in hours and settlement in a few minutes, this expansion of the world is but a minor bump in the road Right now, in thatnd he used to call home, there is beast crawling, slithering and living. It is not that he misses his old country, but there was one particr area of the country that he is very sentimental about Before the Fall, he did not go around much his own country. And after the Fall, the world changes And then his journey brought him to other worlds and other dimension. And his horizon expanded. But if there is one ce that he truly felt sentimental about, it is his small town. Temerloh. A small town in the middle of the state of Pahang. He likes it. He likes the small town feeling. Azief was never a fan of huge cities with tall skyscraper. Kuantan however is an exception. But like Ku Lumpur, he felt blocked and restricted. Azief had a theory that it is not good living in the capital city Because if anything bad is going to happen to the country, usually it would be the capital city that would attacked first. Azief was not a people person. But he was not always like this. He likes the viges and the vigers. There is still some value of kindness that is cultivated in small town that certainrge cities had deemed unimportant. He likes that things rarely changes in a small town. You would not go to a restaurant one month and the next month it changes to another restaurant You know certain people and cultivate bonds. Azief like that about his small town and he would trade it for the life in the big city. Because he had once live in the big city and it is just not his cup of tea. He looks at a ce that used to be his parent house. Now that ce is a tall hill with tall branching trees filled withrge apes jumping around And then¡­. then there is that ce. Azief eyes could see though certain things. His eyes could rey the changes of the earth. It is not that his eyes could reverse the changes on Earth but he could watch the changes like he is looking at a video In simpler terms, he could rewind the changes of the area and identify which is which. For example, the hill that used to be the ce where his house is located. If he only looks at it, all he could see is the hill But if he uses his ability to see the past changes of the hill, he could see how thend rises up and energy gathers umting mass of soils and particles of magi to form therge hill And so, he could see that it was originally the ce where his house is located. The reason is because he is connected with the Heavens And the Heavens sees everything and it sees the changes of the world The reason Azief does that is because he wants to see where is that peach tree in the past. Chapter 1101: Peach tree iv The peach tree where he and Sofia dere their oaths. Thinking about it again, at that time, it was really chunnibyou like of him to say such cringe words But he was a lot younger. And a lot more na?ve. Still, for most part, he had done what he had said that he will do If he wanted to raise hell, he sure does have the ability. he had all of it nned out in his mind. The moment she said yes, he would bring her to that ce and reminisce certain memories of the past. Yes, this is the reason why he looks at his old country. Not to reminisce about the fall of a mortal regime but simply to find the perfect ce to show how much he loves her and that he still remembers That even after all of this years, the years did not manage to erode that one early memory that they shared together That was a tragic day for both of them but it is also a day that binds them together. He would kiss her under the peach tree and he would affirm his love to her. He would make the peach tree blossom and the petals flies into the air to celebrate their love And they could have that happily ever after. It is not going to be easy but Azief believe that if they were to fight for it, if they were to believe in it, believe in them, then whether ite early orte, they will have that happy ending. That is what he believes. That is what he thought would happen. Because regardless of the thing that separate him and her, regardless of the scars and the pain, he, ultimately believe in them He has man dreams. And out of all the many grandiose dreams he had, this was the simplest one To marry the woman that he love It is the simplest yet it is also one of the most important. A simple dream. He believes that he could do both. He could still love someone and still at the same time seek the truth of the world, and seek the highest peak of power. This did not contradict his path. And yet¡­nothing goes as nned. in the end, it is just a dream now. She said no. She did not say it with her words but with her tears. It is clear what she wanted. And he could not me her. So, he is now alone in this tent, thinking so many things while trying not to break down. Maybe, he keeps thinking about the past, keep thinking about problems he could solve, because he could not solve the problem that they face It is easy to face the world. For the strongest person in the world, to face the world is easy. He could solve all the problem of the world great power as long as he makes a move But with Sofia, he could not do that. He could not force her to feel a certain way. He could not persuade her for she would be unpersuaded. He could not be angry at her, because there is me on his side. He could not¡­do anything. The feeling of not being able to do anything to change the conclusion is a very weird feeling for Azief After the Fall, there is not a lot of things ins this world that he could not do. He is running away from trying to think that his rtionship with Sofia is over With not so many words, it is over. She could no longer bear the pain, so she had to let it go. And the only thing he could do for her right now, is to allow her to go. It is sad that the one thing he could do to the person he loves is to simply let them go. He sighed and then calms himself down ¡®Too many things at stake here. It is not wrong to run away once in a while, right?¡¯ he mutters to himself. He then walks away from the tent. He looks at the tent for thest time. Maybe he had hoped that like in the movies, she woulde back. That she realized that she loved him still and run back to his arms. He chuckles bitterly. His entire life he had been waiting that movie-like scene in his life. But he knows he would be disappointed. Most of his life sometimes look like a trope in a tragedy drama. He sighed. And he waited a few more seconds. The wind of the forest blows gently and his hair waves right and left, his sleeves fluttered and even the p of the tent moves following the direction of the wind That¡¯s it, he hoped. That Sofiae back with the wind. But there is no one. Only the blowing of the gentle wind Then he shakes his head. She would not return here any longer He closes his eyes and in his mind, he reys that moment a thousand times. Like he was back there, with Sofia, and he knew that in his heart that the words that ising out of her mouth would slowly leads to the end of their rtionship Still, there is no sentence that he could form to make her stay. And then he opens his eyes and he could only ept the end. It is painful. And it hurts. Hurts more than he thought anyway. At least now he understood those love songs that sings about breakup He thought he knew about it before. But now, he truly knew. He took his time and shakes his head. ¡®I like to believe in us.¡¯ He repeated what he had said in his heart And then there is only silence. There are words that he could not speak. Fearing that the words would never be a reality, he did not say it and kept it only in his heart He could only sigh, his hand clenched into a fist. As he sighed, he releases his hand and calm down his heart He teleported to the hill. On the hill, Jean Avatar is still there. He looks at that avatar for a few second, seemingly thinking of doing something but then he shakes his head Azief did not want to talk to Jean Time Avatar. It is Jean but it might be Jean from a few seconds in the future or Jean from some his past timeline. He only came to the hill to supply some energy to Jean. Hee beside Jean. Time Avatar Jean look at him and Azief could see a pointer of a clock inside his eyes. Of course, to some people, it would look like that. But Azief could see beyond that pointer. He could see deep in the eyes of Jean, is a different scenery of time. It is the scene of Jean in front of the portal. Azief could also sense the weak existence of this time avatar ¡®From the future¡¯ he thought to himself This is the easiest way to grab a time Avatar from. Since the future in a way is affected by the past, and actually a projection of probabilities, this time Avatar would not affect things because hee from the future Azief could also manipte the Laws of time and created an avatar like Jena. But it would not be as perfect as Jean Time Avatar. And after his experience of messing with time, he is quite fine not messing with time and space ever again It took too much calction They only look at each other and since Azief did not say anything, Jean Time Avatar also did not say anything Azief then put his palm on Jean back. The energy of the world around the hill was instantly absorbed by Azief body and he directed that energy to Jean. Jean Time Avatar seems to be more solid. Azief channels some of his energy mixed with the world energy. Jean Time Avatar only nodded at him and Azief nodded back. ¡®At least, this will help you not to worry about today¡¯ he mutters to himself. >>> Chapter 1102: Death monarch returns (1) In Moscow, on one of the gardens of the Senate, Jean is lying down on one of the bench. He isying his head on top of someone elsep Jean suddenly opens his eyes and he stood up anxiously. He looks toward a certain direction, his aura bursted out from his body and Time and Space around him seems to bend and warp. His eyes seem to break through space and time as he could see what is happening on the hill. Then he smiles as he sat back down ¡®Why the sudden moves?¡¯ a voice enters his ears and he look beside him and saw Paulette. Paulette was startled when Jean suddenly get up and then suddenly smile while looking at something. To Paulette, Jean seems to be looking at the pirs of the garden courtyard. Jean theny back down his head on top of herp and he closes his eyes again Then he answers her question ¡®It is my avatar. Someone just inject my avatar with energy. I just wanted to make sure that everything is alright¡¯ Paulette taps his forehead as she looks down on him, her face and lips is so close to his face, that he almost could not control himself. Paulette then said ¡®You said you are taking the day off. But now it seems that your mind is elsewhere. Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to be here?¡¯ Jean waves his hand around and assure her. ¡®It is fine. Don¡¯t worry about it¡¯ Paulette then look at the pirs of the courtyard and she ask him ¡®Did you really see the hill of that ce from all over here? It is hard to believe even though I am myself a Disk Formation leveler¡¯ Jean only smiles and said ¡®Laws¡¯ he said as he flicks his finger and a small orb of green were shot off from his finger,nding on the grass. The grass like it is experiencing elerated growth suddenly grows tall and high. Then heughs and shakes his head ¡®After this, things in the Senate would be veryplicated. Today, I just don¡¯t want to think about all of these¡¯ then he closes his eyes and resume sleeping. Paulette smiles and caress his hair before kissing him on his forehead. On the hill, Azief had finished channeling the necessary energy. He could sense that a few second ago, someone is looking at him. That person must be Jean, he thought to himself. Today, there is a lot of things to do. And he wanted to finish it fast. He wanted to rest his heart. He then closes his eyes for a second and then opening it back, he already knows where the destination is. It took him some time because the ce had move a bit from the original position. He takes a step to his left as the space around his distorted into segmented like walls giving way and he enters a void space and then disappears like he was never there The wind blows again on the hill and the time and space on the hills seems to have been stabilized. Jean Time Avatar only sighed ¡®It seems it did not end well¡¯ Jean did not spy on Death Monarch matters. But from the expression it is enough to infer that things did not go the way it was supposed to go for Death Monarch. He only sighed at this and continues his job of guarding the portal. At the same time in Pandemonium Azief appears a secondter in Pandemonium throne room. It was like there is an invisible area and he just walk through it and arrive at the space inside the throne room. His heart is still in pain and his mood is terrible. But he is no longer that emotional wreck. if this is him before, he would surelysh out. But now¡­. certain things have changed about him. Is he sad? Yes. Is he angry? A bit. Devastated? Absolutely. But, that is that. And this is this. He should not confuse the two. Because there are consequences for everything that he does. When you are high and tall, andrge, you have to think carefully where you want to walk because each step could bringrge quake to the area That is Azief Inside the throne room, there is only one person. Sasha had been waiting for him. It is not that long. Only half an hour had passed from the moment Sasha got the message and she rushed to the Capital of Pandemonium. Outside the room is all the officials of Pandemonium. They were waiting outside in their waiting room. And they are all nervous. The Three Great Generals however is still on many parts of Pandemonium, trying to relocate the people, determining the size of Pandemonium, seeking lost viges and cities and also fighting the beast and monsters that had now appeared on many parts of Pandemonium. Since Pandemonium size itself has expanded to be bigger than the entire Earthbined in the past, one could only imagine the amount of distance that they had to cover The army had mobilized all of its soldiers to all parts of Pandemonium and they could not afford to do any other mobilization. The officers are dispatched to seek the cities and relocate the people near the capital. The soldiers are to escorts these people in the Battlestar. Fortunately, Pandemonium had a lot of Battlestar in their Interster Base where the research for spaceship is concentrated. As such for these past four days, most of the registered cities had been found and most of its people have been relocated. Commerce and economy of course is still not stabilized but it would not be long before it would return to some sense of normalcy after the search and rescue mission That is the reason why Wang Jian, Athena and Freya the heavyweights of the military are not outside the throne room. Azief even though he is in the throne room, one scan of his Divine Sense and he could see all the people waiting him on the outside of the throne room As for the military, Azief is not displeased. He understood Wang Jian must have been working hard. Azief saw Sasha and he could only sigh. Sasha heard her lord sigh. But she pretends that she did not heard anything. She could guess where her lord had been. And judging from the coldness that her lord is emanating, something went quite wrong. It is the virtue of a subordinate to know when to speak and when to hold the tongue. And this is the situation where she should hold her tongue He then walks up toward his throne. There is tiredness in his heart. Then he sat down and lean his back to his throne seat and look at Sasha. Sasha bows toward him ¡®Hmm. Brief me¡¯ >>> A day had passed since Death Monarch had return back to his throne in Pandemonium. It is the fifth day since the Multiversal Convergence war ended The after effect of the war still lingers. And even though it has been five days, these five days felt a little bit longer. A day felt a little bit longer and not like twenty-four hours for a day With so many changes to the sr system and all kinds of magical things that is happening all over the world, this might be one of the changes It needs more research to determine how many hours for a day. Whether this is permanent or not. Is this time dtion simply the result of the energy that had been pouring onto every part of the world or is it permanent and had something to do with the expanding area of the whole world? In the capital of Pandemonium, there are cities that is being built without stops. Nanobots and mechanical droids is on the ground clearing the area. Builders and Elementals also work together to raisends and Builders who had the ability to use Blueprint to create buildings easily built a city in a few hours. Right now, it is a time of emergency. As such, the court allowed the creation of cities and houses andnd is given to everyone that had been relocated. Each one possessesrge enoughnd to build a few baseball fields. Most of them only have to register their names and thend is given to them. Of course, there is the city area and the area far away from the cities. Land is probably one of the thing that the world had the most abundance of right now. Other than some area which had rich variety of energy stones, most of thend could be given Of course, the court had also reminded the people, that the court had full power to restrict the size of thend if there is such a need But nobody seems to think that such a day would appears. With an Earth the size of almost the size of the Sun, the area that people could use is extremelyrge. Chapter 1103: Death monarch returns (2) And with the poption of Earth right now around only a few billions, such scarcity ofnd is unthinkable. If this is the world before the Fall, the prices of real estate would drop to the bottom because everybody could havend if they wanted to Like cabbage that is sold on the side of the street A few dozen kilometers from the Centre Pce, a city had beenpleted. In the past, when a city had been established orpleted by a Mayor some officials woulde to officiate the opening. But right now, the entire court is busy with all kinds of works that the Mayor of the City, the same mayor that created one of the city on the northern part of Pandemonium in the past officiate it himself. Since it had beenpleted two days ago, the relocated people and citizens of Pandemonium had been ne givennd and some of them have even opens up their business Building houses is one of the easiest thing to do in the world after the fall. As long as you have the resources a Builder or an Architect would cooperate with each other to build it They did not even to do much. One just have to provide the material and the Builder would use their Build ability and the Architect could use their blueprint function to oveid the design of the house to the Build function of the Builder and poof, a house is finished This is the reason why building an entire city in a few hours is easy and fast. As long as one has the resources, it is as simple as that. As for the droids and the nanobots, they were tasked to create skyscrapers and clearing the area. After all, Builders while a popr profession, every Builders have different proficiency and abilities. Some Builders could also have some skills of the Architect and able to design. Some just knew how to build but not design but sometimes these kinds of builders could create more sturdy houses or buildings. As for government building, the government has their own department that is responsible for building it After all, this is government building. It need protection and secrecy. There are all kinds of secret passage in the case of emergency attack, runes and arrays formation that needs to beid out and not be seen by unrted people. As for the city that is now had been partially finished, it is a new city called Adern. This is the closest city to the Centre Pce right now. The roads are wide and it is not congested at all. It is like Pandemonium had a nk te to create a new city And since it is a nk te, and more ces to use, the designer of the city make sure not to repeat the mistake of the past and create not only arge city but also a beautiful one. It is a nned city unlike before where it is simply congregation of people that created the city As it would be filled with peopleter on, it is better to n ahead. People would find security if they could live closer to the center of power of Pandemonium. This did not only apply to pandemonium Most of the citizen of the world power would only feel safe when they live near the important cities of their world power. Because this is the area that is mostly protected by the world powers. The roads are beautiful and each building had a lot of space in between. The architect of the city, Peter Mayer built it while thinking of a long term vision. To create a sessful city, such vision is needed. Thend where he built this new city is and that is suitable forying down roads. And in this new world, where everyone has ability, any terrain could be shaped if they have enough power Even if the area is not suitable forying down roads, with a few Elementalist that could work together, they could easily have transformed the terrain into the one they wanted. If this was before the Fall, such method does exist. But it requires a lot of money and it is not cost effective. But, now in this world after the Fall, even to transform arge amount of area, if one has a powerful Elementals or Druids or anyone that have the ability to change the terrains of the world, one person is enough to change such arge terrain. And it is not like that they are notpensated. The architect also believes that with the technology that is now existent, he had reserve some spaces so that it couldter be incorporated into the city design Peter wanted to make Adern thergest and most beautiful city in Pandemonium. Most of the world power had a city to represent them. Ind of Peace for example is one of the most beautiful ind in the world People sometimes forgot but the Ind of Peace is not the only floating ind in the world. There were some other faction and organizations in the word that also have such floating ind as their headquarters. But when one spoke of floating ind in the sky, most people would instinctively think of Ind of Peace And because of such strong association with the World Government, most of these small organization choose to dmissioned their floating ind. Nobody wanted to be used of trying to outperformed the World Government and there are even some of those organization that dmissioned their floating ind because they did not want to be used of trying to imitate the World Government So, today, there is only one floating ind of any consequence and that is the Ind of Peace Whosoever set foot on the ind would without a doubt praise the beauty of the Ind. With well-crafted roads like a piece of artwork, colorful nt along the side of the road, waterfall with rainbows around them falling down from the side of the floating ind to the self sufficient water system that would bring back the water to the waterfall, and the clouds that covers some parts of the ind, making it look like some kind of celestial floating inds it is no wonder people wanted to live there. Itbines futuristic looking building and houses while at the same time also having some fantasy-esque buildings. It is like it is an ind that is far away from the reach of mortals. Most of the high echelon members of the World Government stays in the Ind of Peace. Of course, congregating all of important people of the World Government into one ce is not exactly a good idea, so not all of the high echelon member of the world government is on the ind But most of them are. It wasn¡¯t until the second battle between the World Government and Death Monarch that Hirate had made aw restricting the registration of government officials for living in the Ind. Most of the people of the Ind is also the original refugees that flocked toward the banner of the World Government That is the jewel city of the World Government, the Ind of Peace. The Republic had Moscow. With the weather system up and running, even Moscow could have spring weather even in winter There is also the fact that Moscow had been modified when the Republic took over Europe. There is of course, the old buildings that made Moscow, Moscow. But there is also new buildings, like the Senate and the surrounding residence around the city. The city itself is protected byyers uponyers of protection magic. This is the reason not so many people have died. Tens of thousands of people is still a lot of casualties but the fact that an invasion of otherworldly forces like demons from another dimension and humans from some Otherworlds trying to grab the resources of Earth, a world breaking war that is fought in the sky and in the ground, resembling like some kind of a scene of end of the world scene but to only have casualties in the tens of thousands, such low numbers of casualties could be attributed to the fact that mostrge cities in the world power have protection formation. Some of them lose their effectiveness as the world expands but each city has their own protection formation. Not all uses the Earth Vein energy. Some of them uses ritual magic. Other uses power source that could easily be moved. In other words, because of the city having protection formation, there were some cities that is unbreakable by these outside forces during the Multiversal Convergence. And Moscow, other than Pandemonium is the other least affected cities during the Multiversal Convergence. One of the most beautiful city in Europe right now is none other than Moscow Then there is the other world power that also have their own significant cities that they are associated with It is only Pandemonium that did not have such a city. Adern would be that city. >>> Chapter 1104: The trembling world (1) Adern, the capital city of Pandemonium. That is the status that this city is trying to take This city attracts the attention of even the Shadow Guards and some rumors had already circted that those shadow-like existence is already using the opportunity to create some kind of powerful formation that would make sure that if anything like the Multiversal Convergence were to happen again, this formation would not break simply because of the nodes of formation were cut off. Now, it is the fifth day since the Multiversal Convergence. The world could not be said to have gone back into normal, but most of the world power had already began establishing contact with one another The fastest world power that establishes contact with each other is none other than the Republic and Pandemonium The reason is simply because there is a Divine Comprehension leveler in that two world power and they could ignore distance and time. But right now, since the fifth day of the event, all the great powers had established contact with each other. Death Monarch had returned to his throne in Pandemonium and his first act was to meet with the leader of the Shadow Guards and his officials No one knew what Death Monarch talks about in his throne room but everyone spected it had something to do with the peace of the world To many, Death Monarch is now the champion of Earth The world is now in chaos. There are millions if not billions of people of the Otherworlds that was stuck here when the Orvanians bombarded Multiversal barriers between worlds. No one still got their full numbers but around a million is detected around an empty continent by one of the Battlestar belonging to the World Government a few days ago. There are also some Otherworlders that did not want to go back to their world and wanted to stay here Then there is the new monsters and beast and all kinds of magical creatures that appears out of nowhere. Some of them are the manifestation of energy of the world that had increased While some of them are beast from another world. And these beasts are dangerous because no one knows their level of danger Before the expansion of the world, the Seven Great Powers had already listed the ces where [Unique], [Legendary], [Apex], [Godly] and [Heavenly] rank monsters could be found For most of these monster rank, other than the Godly and Heavenly rank, the others are fair game That is because Godly rank monster is equivalent of a leveler in the Disk Formation realm. And for Heavenly rank monster that is equivalent to a Divine Comprehension leveler Even before Azief be Divine Comprehension leveler, a Heavenly rank monsters had been detected in the world. In other words, even before the emergence of powerful enough human tobat it, there was always monsters that exceeded the world strongest person on Earth It is a White Dragon that seems to be in hibernation deep in the bottom of the sea. As it is a powerful rank beast, nobody is allowed to sail that area for fearing to suddenly awaken it. It is also the few ces that have invisible marker around it. In the past even Will would avoid that ce when he is zipping across the world. And Azief also avoid trying to do any big attack around these forbidden areas. The White Dragon is one of the monsters that killed millions of humans in China when it first appeared After that, like it is being suppressed by some power, the White Dragon went into slumber with a few other Heavenly rank monsters. Some of them are in deep cave and some others are on tall mountains. Most of them slumber. Some of the researches theorized that the reason why they went into a slumber is because theyck the energy to wake up. Of course this is just one of the theory and did not mean that is the truth. Since nobody darese near enough around the forbidden area, most of the researches that study the reason for such hibernation of powerful beast monsters could only throws some theories around without any way of confirming it If there is one good thing that had happened because of the world expansion is that now this heavenly rank monster is separated far away from the human poption Then there is also monster that is Ultimate rank. This is basically a rank of monster with the capability of an Essence Creation leveler. And then there is the Otherworldly rank monsters. Of course, nobody had yet found any trace of this rank of monsters. Researchers spected that Otherworldly rank monster is in a whole other league than an Ultimate rank monster Some spected that it is on the level of Supreme Being, a creature capable of inteary destruction and probably Universal destruction. As such, some researches hoped that they never found one on Earth. This kind of monsters that is believed to have powers able to destroyary system and the Universe, is not the kind of monster that the current Earth could handle. If it is found on Earth, such discovery would shake the entire world and bring panic. Some believed that the reason why no one had ever detected an Otherworldly rank monster is either because it was not released by the World Source when it falls down to Earth or it is in deep hibernation But how did humanity figure out how to categorize this monsters to rank? everyone knows of this categorization because of the information that the World Source had given each time humans level up. The higher your level, the more you know. And with each great power and powerful people sharing with each other of this knowledge, it has now bemon knowledge the rank of beast and monsters Out of all the rank monsters, the highest rank of monster ever discovered is Heavenly rank monsters In the past by ssifying these monsters and their ranks, the Seven World Powers had managed to make sure that no big cmity would happen at least in terms of monster horde. The way that they do it is to publicize these forbidden areas to the world so that everyone is informed what kind of danger they would be exposing to themselves if they go there and what kind of danger they would be exposing the world to. Most Hunters would look at these list and remind themselves not to go to these forbidden areas. Most Hunters are not idiot. Idiot hunters dies early. As such, as long as a hunter had been hunting for a year and a half and is still alive, the hunter must be strong and also have a good sense Chapter 1105: The trembling world (2) Most Hunters in the world joined the Mercenary Association. It is thergest independent organization that is acknowledged by the Seven Great Powers. It had its own currency and services it provides to people who hunts. The Mercenary Association is affiliated with many other world powers as they supplied most of rare treasures and materials in the worlds. Most of the hunters that register with the Mercenary Association would get all kinds of benefits like insurances against their death and he guarantee that their family would be provided for after their death. It is also because of such benefits that the Mercenary Association usually give one year and a half trial period to any hunter before they are qualified to register their name into the Mercenary Association. The Mercenary Association is given the list of the forbidden areas by the Seven Great Powers and in turn, the Hunters tell the people of the forbidden areas. But of course, this kind of measure alone is not enough to stop people from identally entering these forbidden areas. And because of that there is other measure. The location of these powerful monsters is guarded by the military of the world powers This is one of the reason that Death Monarch separated the seven continent and giving it to any faction powerful enough to hold it. Not only that they are now hold legitimate power over the continent they rule, but they also have to bear the responsibility of the safety of that continent. Death Monarch had written this trap in the Article of Distribution. And it is not like the one epting the Article could not see such trap. They know of it and they jump in willingly. Only a powerful enough faction or organization could hold a continent and protect its people. When Death Monarch wrote the Article, there is a pragmatic approach to it He knew that not all of the great powers that he acknowledged is clean. But, they have enough power to protect the people living in their dominion. Whether they like it or not, they have to protect the people living there. Because if they could not prove to the world that they could hold a continent and pacify it, then they would be deemed unable to take the burden of the crown and they would be reced or usurped by another force They took and sign the article because the temptation of power is too strong for them to resist. Each great power is responsible for the forbidden areas of their continent. Death Monarch knew that if he controls the world and suppresses all of these forces, the responsibility of protecting the world also falls to him. And Death Monarch was never a man that wanted the world to be under him He did not have the desire to fight or contend for the hegemony of the world. That is not in line with his character. It is ironic then that the one that did not want it the most, gets it. A person that tries to minimize his responsibility the most for some ironic reason had to bear most of the responsibility Sometimes position determine responsibility. Even if he did not want the throne, no one dares sits on the throne and no one is more qualified. One of the problem Death Monarch found is the containment of the forbidden areas. Even he could not fight all of the monsters in the forbidden areas if they were released. And Death Monarch knows that there are some crazy people in this world that just wanted to watch the world burns. Of course, Death Monarch considers that his enemies would try to use the forbidden area monsters against him But other than crazy people, nobody would be that suicidal. Everyone that survives the turbulent years after the Fall, knows the kind of damage and destruction that a powerful beast in the Heavenly rank could do to the world By releasing such monster to the world, even if they somehow managed to kill Death Monarch, then the next one would be them. The White Dragon had burned millions of people alive. It freezes an entire mountain range and as it sails through the sky above that mountain range, the mountain range crumbles into ss, creating an avnche of ice block the size of a city tumbling down, crushing even more people. The crumbling of such arge structure created earthquakes,nd tremors and all around destruction And the White Dragon is not the only heavenly rank monsters that exist and wreak destruction all over the world in the day of the Fall. Each of those forbidden area houses powerful beast and monsters that could wipe out millions if not billions of people in a matter of minutes. When Death Monarch wrote the Article of Distribution, he was still in Disk Formation. Now, he might be confident to take on against the Heavenly rank monsters, but during that time, the threat of the Heavenly rank monster is the only threat to Death Monarch in the world Even the Crime Alliance would not be that crazy to try to release the monster no matter how desperate they are and that is why they are never mentioned in any discussion when nning how to kill Death Monarch. If they ever had the n to release the monster, they all would objected to it because they know they might be the first one that would be wiped out if they release such a monster. After all, they would be the first prey of such monster. No one knows whether these monster are intelligent or just a monster that operated in bloodlust, created to destroy the world It is fortunate enough that they went to sleep after the Fall, no one wanted to be the sinner that woke them up As for Void, even though it is rumored that he has a suit to counter his apparentck of any body fortification method, nobody thinks that such suit would exempt him from dead if he were to open the seals that is put around the area of these monsters and wake them That is why Death Monarch had never considered that Void would use the monster to attack him. And from what the world knows about Void is that he has a weird obsession with Death Monarch that no one understood. Knowing him and his deranged mind, he would not be satisfied if he kills Death Monarch in such a way But it still need protection from some crazy people like Rosulka in Russia. That crazy woman once tried to break the seal of one of the forbidden areas so that the monster could destroy the world If not for Katarina quick attempt at dismantling Rosulka action, the world would have to mobilize all forces of the Seven Great Powers to try to kill the monster Since that time, most of the seven great powers enhanced their security in the forbidden areas and each great powers is disallowed from trying to research anything around the forbidden area. All of this is a precaution for fearing that it might trigger something and woke the beast. Chapter 1106: The trembling world (3) In Pandemonium, Wang Jian would also send some of his soldiers to guard the area where such forbidden monster is located. In a case where any one of these monster wakes up and began to try to break out from their area, the army or forces there would inform the world power and they would send extermination squad if the monster is hostile. In Pandemonium, the recorded Godly monster are around seventy. Godly rank monster is in the level of Disk Formation. And considering that Pandemonium has many Disk Formation leveler, the designation for the danger of Godly rank monster is not that high. Wang Jian alone could suppress and kill such beast. And if he is not enough, there is still Athena, Freya the Shadow Guards and all kinds of forces inside Pandemonium that would jump at the chance of killing Godly rank monster. Hence, the security around Godly rank monster in Pandemonium is not that high. As for Heavenly rank monster, there is around four ces that is forbidden for anyone to enter. Each of these four sites had a lot of soldiers guarding it. One of the reason is so that they could monitor the situation. If there is any sign that the monster in that area would be awakened, the world power would have enough time to respond The other reason is to guard it from people who wanted to release the monsters. Most people would turn the way they came if they saw the sign of the forbidden area. And any city or viges that is built around the forbidden area is usually informed of the existence of the forbidden area. But if there is still people that ising there, then usually such person did note with good intention Most advanced weapons of the world are also concentrated in these forbidden area, ready to fire if the monsters even open an eye and show hostile intention In the past, Death Monarch did not try to solve this threat of the Heavenly rank monster because he is not sure whether all of these beast truly meant harm for humanity and so his approach to the matter is rather conservative Death Monarch did not want to add more enemies to the word if he could help it. If they were awake and started attacking humans, then the world will use all the things they have to put the monster down But what if there is some among these Heavenly rank beast and monster that had a different intention and is not destructive and instead could be an ally of humanity? The reason why Death Monarch approach is considered right by many of the great world power is because there were some reports that contradicted certain perception that the world had on these monsters in early period of the Fall, on the first day of the Fall, Australia who were attacked by all kinds of monster and beast with varied ranks, one of these monsters is suspected to be a Heavenly rank monster. And this monster instead of attacking humans, was instead attacking the monsters and beast, trying to dy the destruction of the continent The survivors of that day spoke of this matter when one of the researchers were finding any news about Heavenly rank monsters And this is not the only urrences of such event where some of these powerful monsters and beast seems to have their own decision making capabilities. Most researches believes that most of the monsters that is created by the World Orb have certain objectives. And most of that objective were to kill humans. Of course, to some people like Death Monarch, they knew certain other secrets about the World Orb. And after years of studying these monsters, some people also knows the objective of these monsters They were to provide EXP, energy to the world and resources and materials Still one had to be strong enough to fight them and kill them. They are a being of pure energy. They are monsters that is created to stimte human transformation These are one of the reason why they are there. So, that humans could use them. But even these beasts evolved. Some of them had be a creature of flesh and blood and some of them had even developed intelligence. Since Death Monarch do not know whether these monsters could be allies or enemies, he ordered sealing the area where these monsters are with sealing spells and formation If anyone were to go to these forbidden area, they would see that there is all kind of formation protection. The military is also on the lookout to make sure that the civilian would not wander to this area and provoke a powerful beast from waking up. And after the expansion, this is also a problem. Since the monster that appears right now on Earth is monster form a different world. Even though right now these monsters are on another continent and there is no report of seeing and Heavenly rank monster yet, some people believe that it is only a matter of time And as for the forbidden area where these monsters once used to be contained, the whole world power is now anxious in finding the location. Location of cities and viges is not the only thing that has changed during the expansion of the world. The location of these Heavenly rank monster had also changed. Fortunately, for those Heavenly rank monster that was contained in thends of each of the great power, even though the seal and formation was broken, there is no report of any Heavenly rank monster breaking out and wreaking havoc. Shadow Guards of Pandemonium had already identified the four original heavenly rank monster in Pandemonium. It is the same for other world powers They too also managed to locate the forbidden area and once again uses the same contained procedure As for the beast and monsters that came from the Otherworlds, it would take them more time before they could be identified and be categorized with their appropriate rank There are also still many humans that is separated from civilization after such expansion. Even Orb Condensing leveler would find it hard to travel millions of kilometers. Not to mention that right now, Energy Disperse Stage could no longer fly That and many others concern shows how the world is still very much chaotic even though the area around the World powers headquarters had been slowly establishing order It is unrealistic to solve all the problems that the world had face in only five days Not to mention in a world as big as it is now. This requires all the manpower that the world could muster to quickly stabilize Earth. Some warlords that have now been freed from the surveince of the world powers is now having thoughts of going independent. In the past, one Disk Formation leveler is enough to monitor all of these rebellious element of their rule. But now, most Disk Formation levelers of the world powers is being either recalled back to help with the reconstruction or to search and rescue the people. Chaotic environment like this to some people is an opportunity. Unlike Pandemonium which is an ind continent, most other continent is connected with other continent and they have borders with other world powers. It is these borders that the world powers usually send their Disk Formation leveler to be stationed at. One is to maintain the border, the other is to monitor the lesser kingdoms and the warlords and their subordinate forces Clearly, this did not work right now because what used to be a few thousand kilometers distance now be millions of kilometers away Everyone could smell the gunpowder. One spark is all it needs for a full blow chaos to explode Still, they are hoping that Death Monarch would act as an arbiter. Many of the representatives of the great power is now asking the intervention of Pandemonium to once again redraw the world borders Whatever the discussion in the throne room of Pandemonium, people hope that it has something to do with the peace of the world. Chapter 1107: Milos and eurus Adern The sound of music could he hearding out from the shops around the central square of the city This area is full of shops most of them are food shop. If not for the fact that one could see robots constructing buildings nearby and a horde of nanobots clearing out debris on the other side, one would mistake this square as a fantasy town in games For those who is searching for weapons and other essories it is on another side. It is all very organized. There is a ce for the industrial work, there are ces for leisure and so on and so forth In the Central Square of the city of Adern, there is onerge tree that is at a height of around two hundred feet. Of course, it was cut down a bit but the tree sprouts new branches and the branches sprouted leaves and even this the designer incorporate it into the city. The shade is directed toward where it is needed and where it is not needed, the designer would cut out the shade, letting the sun shines down. The street itself is not tar but tiles that is used on public road, resembling a bit like the road of the ancient Rome giving the entire square a sense of fantasy. There are beautiful fountains andrge but artistic building. It is hard to believe that such a city is built only in five days. As dawn break and a new day began in this new city, normal people, those who for many reasons could not fight in the skies like Gods but having their own purpose and reason to keep surviving, once again, open their shops. Some people turn on some music before the Fall. Those who live during the 2000s would probably like it. Some people did buy it from the system store when it is open in the beginning of the Fall. But after some changes to the world, most people could not ess the system store Those who did buy things in the system store, especially things like cassette tapes, books, work of art which has be quite expensive after the Fall. Because most of them have been destroyed. Some of the most sought after things are songs of the past. Some people just wanted to relive back their memories of the past So, sometimes one could still listen to the song of the past. And in such a square people could hear all kinds of songs. Some could even smell the scent of bread that would entice anyone that ising to this area. In just a couple of hours after dawn, the area is full of people. Theing and goings of the people truly give the city a look of prosperity. Alongside the busy street of the new city, there is two men wearing military uniform of Pandemonium. It is clear that these two men are high ranking members of the military judging from their uniform and their casualness. This could not be seen in new recruits which would always be ordered around. And some people that look at them knew in an instant that these military members are not of the Court military but probably Wang Jian army officials. The uniform a blue overcoats and blue pants, with ck boots with a red fourragere. There is also badges adorned on the uniform depending on the achievement of the individual soldier. The taller among them wears a beret while the shorter one did not wear any hats. They walk calmly but there is just something about them that did not scream approachable. The reason why people immediately think that they are of the Great General Wang Jian people is because of their uniform. The other two great general¡¯s army wear an entirely different clothes. There is not a single unified way of wearing clothes among the Three Great Generals. They wear ording to the dressing code that is dictated by the army that they are in. Great General Athena soldiers wears bronze like armor, and once they in battle, they look like golden men and women. As for Great General Freya, her army wears monsters and beast furs over their bodies. Of course, for both of these army, the bronze is no normal bronze. And the fur is no normal fur. The two men did not seem to care that some people steal some nces toward them. It seems that it is a verymon thing for them. It is the fifth day after the Multiversal Convergence. There is not much to be happy about. And the members of the military especially one of the Three Army is not someone you wanted to provoke. This is the Central region of Pandemonium. During the friction between the Three Army and the Central Court of Pandemonium, the Three Army split Pandemonium Great General Wang Jian rules the South and is sometimes called the Great General of the South. As he was mostly stationed in the South of Pandemonium as the Southern Suppressing General, his military base is strong there and in that time his residence is like the Court of the South As for Lady Athena, she is called the Great General of the West and sometimes called the Lady of Wisdom. Lady Freya however did not form her own court. Regardless of all of this, to the people of the Central region, the Three Army is not necessarily a force that the Central region like It is rted to fear. The Central Court does have its own military butpared to the elite forces of the Three Army, they could not pare. Even though the Tree Army had never attacked the Central region as that would be treason in and of itself, during that spit everyone understood that the Three Army could split pandemonium into three if it was not for the fact that Death Monarch could put a leash into all three of these great generals. The two men continue walking and they arrived at arge tavern. The moment they enter the tavern, the owner saw them and immediately order one of the waiters to guide them to the third floor. They both walk toward the third floor, not preferring to use the lift or the teleportation portal. This alone shows that this tavern is not an ordinary tavern. While teleportation is not something shocking in the world after all of the weird abilities people seems to have, it is still not easily used by the public. And most teleportation portals or teleportation devices is usually forbidden especially near government buildings. In the past people have to fear other kinds of threat, but the current world has threat more powerful than before The Laws regarding teleportation is notprehensive. But it is very regted. If any government agency wanted to install any kind of space magi or space time rted devices in their department, they first need to register This is to make sure that the armed forces could monitor any kind of teleportation devices all over Pandemonium. The two men see the teleportation portals and could guess that the owner of the tavern must have the backing of some powerful people in the court to be able to install such teleportation instation in the tavern. Of course, teleportation of this kind is usually limited only to this establishment In other words, in and out transmission is only inside the establishment and it could not teleport other people from other continent here. After a while they arrived on the third floor and they go to their private room. The room itself is spacious and private. The waiter then gives them the menu. Both of them look at the menu and ce their order. They rejected the offer to watch the chef cook in front of them and ask for privacy. The waiter nodded, understanding the request of these two people. Seeing their uniform, the waiter also knows that this military people always have their own secrets. The man with the beret sat down on his chair and close his eyes. he did not close his eyes to rest his eye but instead the moment he closes his eyes, his Divine Sense spread out all over in the room The one without the hat taps the shoulder of the man with the beret ¡®Eurus, this tavern would not dare spy on us. Unless they did not want to make any business in Pandemonium ever again, this kind of establishment would not dare to make any moves against the army¡¯ Eurus still did not open his eyes as he seems to ignore that man words. Then a few secondter he opens his eyes and look at his side, looking at his friend and shook his head ¡®Milos, it is always good to be more cautious. This is the area of the Central Court. This is not the southern region where the power of the army is very much feared and respected¡¯ Milos only smiles. He smiles bitterly. He knows what Eurus said to him is true. But¡­. this is no normal taverns And it is not like they were about to talk about the army confidential secret at this tavern. Eurus has always been a stickler for the rules. But the years had mellowed him a bit. But he is still quite particr on some things. Milos believe it had something to do with the fact that he is one of the figure that was involved in the massacre by Void. Though Eurus had never told him what was all that about. Milos just nodded and said to Eurus ¡®Fine. You win¡¯ >>>> Chapter 1108: Check and balances (1) Milos just nodded and said to Eurus ¡®Fine. You win¡¯ Eurus just shakes his head, looking at his friend. These two people are Milos and Eurus. The years have been kind to both of them. Milos is now six feet five, with tall stature and muscle packed. He looks handsome with his evenly tanned face. His hair is wavy and he had that charm of a bad boy. When he smiles, there is this hint of mischievousness in it that make people felt intrigued. Milos sit down on his chair, looking around the room. Everything in the room screams luxury. Milos nodded to himself, thinking that this establishment is also quite good. It has only been a few days since the Multiversal Convergence but they already managed to establish such tavern in the middle of the new city. Well, when he looks at those builders raising up a forty story building in a matter of a few minutes, it is quite believable to think someone could build such tavern if they could hire a powerful builder. Come to think of it again, this is probably why when the first Fall happens, some people like Hirate could easily establish back order quickly. He sighed. There are many meanings behind his sigh. Milos was one of the Lost Boys. He used to wander the streets of Eden with other Lost Boys digging out secrets to sell to the highest bidder. That was when he was fifteen-year-old kid. At that time, he was with his childhood sweet heart. Young love, when he thinks about it again. Milos still remembers how he run away from the Forest Region, meeting with the Syndicate, and went to Eden, searching for opportunities with that girl. It is quite ironic that it was the Syndicate that helped him go to Eden and now, he is one of the forces in the world that is hunting the Syndicate. It felt like a lifetime ago. As he grows in power and status, he helped a few acquaintances of the past. he bought a house for old grumpy Hank The military has some point system before he introduction of the new currency. At that time, he used his point and contribution in the military to buy a house for the old man. The old man like always is grumpy and scolded him for wasting so much money for an old bone like him but Milos knows that is simply his personality. Hard on the outside, soft in the inside. Every once in a while, the old man would send some dishes to his house. That old man is always too shy to say thank you. He also met Burt a few days ago. Ten years ago, Burt was one of the Builders helping in to build that gigantic pce in Eden At that time his connection with Burt is not as close as it is today. Since Burt is also one of the subcontractors for some military buildings, Milos got to know him a little bit closer. Milos still remembers Burt as that spirited young builder who wanted to build a pce that would stand the test of time Of course Burt was quite disappointed when that world is revealed to be a Fake World. he was quiet proud that his name would be remembered as one of the people that build such a gigantic pce. When Death Monarch decides not to stay in the Fake World and limit the potential of humanity, when everyone return back to Earth Prime, everything be a nk te again. For some people that is something that is not desirable. But for many, it is a chance to start again. One of them is Milos. And he had made quite a life here in Pandemonium. Milos is quite happy that Burt is working happily again. The Centre Pce, the pce where the lord of Pandemonium resides is in need of a new overhaul. Milos heard from some of his contact in the Secret Service that those people in the Shadow Guards seems to be going all out this time to consider all possibility of anything happening to the Pce. When the world had expanded, there were a lot of damages done to the Centre Pce Some people found one wing of the Centre pce a few thousand kilometers away from the current position of the Pce Hence, this time, the builders and the bureaucrats of the Court had decided to make sure they cover all possibilities. Next time, if such thing happens again, the pce might even split up like some kind of Power Ranger gigantic form Thinking about it Milos almost wanted tough. Eurus look at Milos and he frowned. Milos is smiling widely like he seems to be recalling something funny Eurus was about to ask but then the waitere into the room and began serving the food and the drink Finished putting down the te and the cups, the server went out of the room, leaving them to their private matters Eurus then ask Milos ¡®What are you thinking about?¡¯ Milos like he was being broken out of something started for a second before saying ¡®Just some things in my past¡¯ Eurus frowned and then said to Milos with a hint of warning ¡®Milos, I hope you are not involved with¡­. some unsavory character from your past. You got a lot of good things going on. I hate to see my sister cry because of you¡¯ Milos smile faltered and he shakes his head ¡®Eurus, that¡¯s not it. I know who I am and I know my position. I know where to draw the line¡¯ Eurus could only sigh. ¡®Standing at the edge of the line, I fear that you would not notice even when you cross the line¡¯ Milos smiles and said ¡®You are there. You would tell me if I¡¯m crossing the lines¡¯ Eurus close his eyes and shakes his head before opening it back again and he could only sigh internally Then he took a swipe of the drink and savor the taste. Milos took one of the drink, a red wine that is made from energy grapefruit. The naming of these new nts also need to decided. There were many new fruits that existed since the Fall. And with the advent of the Multiversal Convergence, there is even more fruits and nts that appears. If not for the fact that most Cook had the default skill Iron Stomach, many people would probably have died trying to experiment with the new fruit. Iron Stomach is different than poison immunity Milos himself did not understand it but from some of the cook that he had met, they all told him that Iron Stomach of a Cook is different from poison resistance or poison immunity. As he drank the wine, he thought of a few figures in his past and how they still in contact with him There is new Beggar Association. The leader is still Loraiss, the Swiss man. Though they have kind of upgraded themselves. In the past, their association is located in the sewers. It sounds bad than it actually is. The sewers that the Beggar Association inhabits had all kinds of high tech gadgets. The Beggar appearance of them all is just a fa?ade. It is called the Beggar Association but the members of this organization is not only limited to beggars. It is a ce where the disenfranchised gather together to protect each other. The reason they name themselves the Beggar Association is because beggar is the one on the lowest ss of society. Milos saw one of the members of the Beggar Association a few days ago. He tails him and then establish contact with some of the Elders of the Beggar Association. From what he gathered, most of their members would gather back in the Capital. Some of them were separated by thousands if not tens of thousands of miles. Some were even a million miles from the Capital. The Beggar Association might be called the Beggar Association but this did not mean that they are poor and weak. Even during the Multiversal Convergence, when the Seresian demons descended down from the sky and attack the Slums there were a few hundred Seed Forming members of the Beggar Association that defended the Slums. And from the report that the military got from the Shadow Guards, there is even two Elders of the Beggar Association that is in the Disk Formation level. It shows how deeply the Beggar Association hides their strength While two Disk Formation leveler is not a threat for any world powers, there is not many civilian organizations that possess Disk Formation leveler fighter in their ranks Just because one could see a few hundred Disk Formation leveler during the battle of the Multiversal Convergences did not mean that Disk Formation leveler is like some wild nts on the side of the street. Most of those that appear is from the secret forces of many organization and some of them are levelers who are in seclusion thate out to protect Earth Whenpared to the poption of billions of people and only a few hundreds of Disk Formation leveler, one could see the ratio is very small. Milos had decided to pay attention to the Beggar Association as they nned to gather in the capital. But the threat level of this organization would not enter the eyes of the bigshot like the Great Generals of Pandemonium Chapter 1109: Check and balances (2) Even Disk Formation leveler have differences between them. If there is no such difference, why were there was no one to fight against Death Monarch when he was in Disk Formation? There is high and there is low even in the ranks of Disk Formation. If Great General Wang Jian were to set his gaze upon the Beggar Association and wanted to wipe them out from the face of the Earth, it would be an easy task for him. And the Beggar Association is not an association that wanted to overthrow Death Monarch or to assassinate people or do bad things. They are more like a nonprofit organization only it is full of disenfranchised people who were very powerful. Some officials even agree with some of the things that the Beggar Association fought for. But Loraiss is not the only one he met. He also met Wanda. The scar of her face seems even more prominent. Wanda do not know her but he knows her. When he was one of the kids of the Lost Boys any jobsing from Wander the Scar Face woman, is a job only those older Lost Boys would take. She used to fund many of the dark crimes that happens in the Capital. She was picked up by the Shadow Guards a few years ago when the Court was purging any criminal elements around the Capital He thought that woman had died executed by the Shadow Guards. But as it turns out, Milos had met her ordering a few operatives of the Shadow Guards in the field. It seems to him that the Shadow Guards brought her in and turn her to one of the members of the Shadow Guards Even though there is not much connection between him and her, Milos does not think that it is wasteful to gain some information about her. What little does he know about her was that this is a woman that is very determined. Not many see her true face. The only thing that one knows about her is that scar on her left side of the face. Her face changes every time but the scars seem to not be able to be changed. As someone who lives in the other side of thew, Wanda also mastered the art of disguise. But because of that scar, no matter what kind of face she disguise herself in, that scar follows her like a ghost that could not let go. Milos still had a lot of contacts from his Lost Boys days. And this is why Eurus is worried about him. Great general Wang Jian their superior and their boss, is quite known to share the same passion of hatred toward criminals like Death Mon arch Of course, he is not an extreme righteous person. Great general Wang Jian acknowledges not all people who became criminal do so because they wanted to But he punishes the act. He could forgive a thief who seals because he had no food to eat at home. Because then the act of stealing is no longer simply an act of stealing. It is an act of survival, of desperately wanting to eat to survive and live. To do anything to live, that is human nature. The crime itself was something that could have been prevented had anyone is kind enough to give some of their food. Yet, when the whole world conspires to put him down and no other way seem possible to such person, and hemits the crime of stealing, it is something that the Great General could forgive. A person that has been driven to such desperation, considering the act of crime, could be forgiven. He understood this principle and when this principle could be applied, he would apply it. But where it could not be applied, there is no mercy in his judgment. Eurus is simply worried that Milos connection with so many people in the crime underworld would cut off short his career in the army Milson put down his cup and then he said ¡®I need intelligence. And the Lost Boys provided that¡¯ Eurus frowned again and said ¡®There are other ways¡¯ ¡®Other ways had been taken by the Shadow Guards. Sasha would not let the military touches her things¡¯ ¡®And you think that those Lost Boys are notpromised?¡¯ Milos understand what Eurus is trying to say. The Shadow Guards is very influential. They have many ck sites and most of their mission is ssified so hard that any mention of their mission is always redacted in any information docket. Other than a few people in Pandemonium who have the necessary clearance level, most people would not even know what the Shadow Guards is doing. Smiling, Milos said ¡®The Lost Boys is a decentralized organization. Even I could not control it. I just make use of it. And unlike Sasha, the military did not need the intelligence of the other continent that badly. That is not our job. We only need a firm foot in Pandemonium. If it¡¯s about the other continent, the Shadow Guards would have the relevant information. But, it is uneptable that we do not have any good information gathering method in Pandemonium. Most of it is controlled by the Shadow Guards. But not the Lost Boys. And Sasha would not use children. Because she knew how that would make Death Monarch feels¡¯ A pause and he added ¡®Death Monarch would find it beneath him to use children¡¯ At this Eurus also does not know what to say ¡®The Shadow Guards are loyal to Death Monarch¡­. just like our Great General. Is there a need for us to be this cautious against them?¡¯ Milos shakes his head and said ¡®Well, Sasha certainly proved herself as one of Death Monarch loyal subjects. But do you know how big the Shadow Guards really is?¡¯ Eurus shakes his head Even though his experience in the army is longer than Milos, Milos is more passionate and more dedicated than him. In the years he is in the army, he had attracted the eyes of the higher ups. Eurus is not jealous of his friend and instead truly and sincerely hope for the best Milos is also his sister boyfriend and so he felt even happier that Milos keep climbing the ranks in the army Milos also have many connections in the army and outside of it and in only a few years he had been promoted the fastest among his batch. Milos then said ¡®nobody knows. And that is the problem. The Shadow Guards is thought by some as the elite members of an organization created to act on the behalf of Death Monarch. They are the eyes and ears of Death Monarch. They are also the sword and shield of Death Monarch. How could then it make sense that they are small?¡¯ Smiling, he continues ¡®This propaganda that they are a small but elite group is a propaganda that they inseminated. It is to let people not get wary of them. While their intention is truly in line with the thoughts and minds of the officials and our Great General, there is some doubt on this ¡®Doubts?¡¯ ¡®Death Monarch, the ruler of Pandemonium is already the strongest person in the world. There is no one in this world that could fight with our ruler and win in one on one fight. And there is still the Three Army in the back. These forces are enough to overwhelm most great powers in the world.¡¯ ¡®So?¡¯ ¡®So, Shadow guards who were created to safeguard Death Monarch evolve. They are now an organization that is guarding the interest of Death Monarch. Even so, is there a need for so many personnel and so many resources diverted to them? What are they nning? What is their capabilities? While I don¡¯t want to doubt Death Monarch, we all knows that our ruler is not exactly always on Earth. I am just worried certain people would have certain dark thought¡¯ Pausing again, he then added with a sigh ¡®Shadow Guards is a behemoth organization in Pandemonium. And I don¡¯t mean only in terms of influence¡¯ Eurus frowned. ¡®Is that so bad?¡¯ Milos look at Eurus. Eurus face is not exactly pleasant to look at right now He knows that Eurus deals a lot with the Shadow Guards. And Eurus is more of a people person. He likes to see the best in people. It is this kind of kindness and warmth that made Milos gravitates to him. But not everything is rainbow and sunshine even in Pandemonium. Not all people of Pandemonium knew how bitter is the struggle between the factions inside Pandemonium itself. A series of checks and bnces needs to be established. That is the problem with some of the organization in Pandemonium. Itcks checks and bnce. >>> Chapter 1110: The news that reached the people He then said ¡®Sasha is loyal. But all it takes for her to fall from grace is one mistake. And when the owner of that organization changes, we need to have some measure if the predecessor is not as¡­. amodating as Sasha is¡¯ There is something he did not say and express. He fears that the Shadow Guards would be so powerful that it could orchestrate a coup and even attack Death Monarch It is the concern of the military. Shadow Guards had been expanding relentlessly for the past six years. Some of it is the method of the trickster. When Sasha was outside Pandemonium, the one in control of the Shadow Guards, at least to the world, is Vice Leader Shinji. The truth is more sinister. Loki was the one in control of the Shadow Guards. His influence was subtle but he is the one expanding a lot of the Shadow Guards capabilities. It is the concern of many of the factions in pandemonium that a new offshoot of a branch loyal to Loki is present in the Shadow Guards, a shadowy faction that lurks in the darkness of the shadow And one fears that with the worsening rtions of Loki with Pandemonium, there is now an immediate threat to Death Monarch And a threat to Death Monarch is a threat to Pandemonium. Death Monarch in a one on one fight would hardly find any enemies. But, disregarding some people adoration and worship of Death Monarch, thinking that he is truly invincible, Death Monarch is not truly invincible There is a reason why Death Monarch even at times choosing topromise. Death Monarch knows how to y the game and bnce risk and benefits while at the same time staying true to his heart many great powers created the Death Monarch Threat Theory after the second time the World Government ind of Peace is attacked It is a secret theory but it is more of an open secret. The Shadow Guards is one of the main element in a n to neutralize Death Monarch To destroy Pandemonium from the outside is near damn impossible. Any attack by outside forces would only strengthen the unity of Pandemonium. As it is a gathering for many high level individuals, Pandemonium possess arge amount of individual power. If Disk Formation leveler is considered to some as godlike people, then Pandemonium is the gatherings of these godlike people. Many believe that if one wanted to take down Pandemonium, wanted to take down Death Monarch, it muste from within. While the Three Army is also an element that could be used to neutralize Death Monarch, at least in this Death Monarch Threat Theory, between the Three Army and the Shadow Guards, the Shadow Guards have a higher chance to seed And the mere possibility that Loki had infiltrated the Shadow Guards send shivers all over the political power in Pandemonium. Death Monarch trusted Shadow Guards almost blindingly. If the ruler is blind, then at least the subordinate should open their eyes. But to fight against Shadow Guards without any proof is not something the military wanted to see. The military did not fear a fight with Shadow Guards. But the oue of such a civil war would only benefit the enemy of Pandemonium. As such, Milos knows that some of the bigshot of the army formted the Shadow Guards Threat Theory to the stability of Pandemonium. But it is not something that he could say to Eurus ¡®Eurus, you worry that my action would anger the superior in the army. You really think anything I did escape the eyes of those people?¡¯ Eurus then raised his eyebrows as he understood something. But he did not say anything as his face expression turns solemn. He only looks down at his table and sighed as he takes another swig of the drink in his cup He seems to understand something now. but this is not the ce to talk about it. Even though he had uses his Divine sense and make sure there is nothing like surveince spell or any devices, it is always better to be discrete about this kind of thing. The fact that Milos also talks in vague allusion is also because Milos is afraid of implicating those bigshots. Milos also takes another shot and then he said ¡®Let¡¯s talk about something else¡¯ Milos nodded. He too wanted to talk about something else. They talk about casual stuff, things about their life as they unwind from their stressful work Then they heard someone talking in a loud voice and they both frown. ¡®The news seems to have reach Pandemonium¡¯ ¡®Communication with the other great powers has been established yesterday¡¯ Eurus said as he pours the wine again into his cup ¡®Time of chaos again¡¯ Milos said to himself. He took a few snacks as he put it in his mouth, enjoying his day off But even in his day off he could not help but listen to matters that made him stressful. The news that he and Eurus had heard had something to do with what is happening in Japan right now He could only sigh and pretend not to listen Outside the private room of these two, some people is gathering on onerge table. Standing on his chair, is a bulky middle age man with thick beard and wavy hair. He is a regr of the establishment. Before the expansion of the world, he also alwayses to this tavern. Even after the expansion and the tavern had move from its original ce, he stilles. Surrounding him is people from all walks of life and profession. Some of them are merchants, some of them are hunters and some of them are normal people whoe to the tavern to unwind a bit ¡®Empire of Japan cut off their rtions with the World Government! I would not believe that this has nothing to do with the Illusion Archmage!¡¯ One of the people in the crowd shouted ¡®Is this news true?¡¯ ¡®I am the few people that establish contact with my friend in the World Government. Right now, the World Government is in a state of chaos¡¯ Some people hearing this news did not feel that happy. In the past, the World Government could be considered as enemy of pandemonium But that was a long time ago. In the past six years however, the World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium is more like an ally than they are enemies And to some people of power, they might like it when the world is in chaos. Because this is where they could change the status quo and make a y at more power. But to the normal people that have just got through another war, chaos is not something they want right now. The merchants have their own worries and the normal people also have their own worries. The instability of the Three Great Powers might invite some challenges from the four powers. The news that The Empire of japan cut off rtions with the World Government also made everyone understood that right now, the world is on the verge of another warlord period. None of the great power wanted such thing to happens and the only one right now that have enough influence and power to shape the policies of the world right now is Pandemonium ¡®Anything else, old man Ernst?¡¯ some of the youth among the crowd shouted The old man smiles and then he closes his hand and then opening his hand, there is a dozen diamond-like shaped object on top of his hand. Each one of these diamond like thing is the size of a grain of rice. ¡®Information docket in the form of diamond. Instant transferal in matter of seconds¡¯ Someughed ¡®I know you would not give thing for free¡¯ The old manughed and said ¡®This is information hot from the press. Some of them is also not going to be in the official story.¡¯ He let people digest what he is saying before he added ¡®Of course you could wait to hear itter. But to some people, information is power. And I am interested in only selling these to those people. As for the misceneous information I could give it to you all for free. After all, there is no difference me talking about it now and hearing about itter¡¯ Suddenly the area became an auction area with some people bidding one another The move of the bigshot in the world is the topic of many conversations all over the world right now. Milos hearing themotion outside knows that this tavern is not the only ce that have such scene All over the world right now, there must be so many simr scenes. Some of the people out there that wanted to buy the information no doubt wanted it to stay ahead of others. Any moves of the great power could affect the direction of the world. It is then no surprise that some people would want such information. And since the expansion of the world, it became harder for people to get information. Even thoughmunication has been established between the great power, because of the distance and the turbulence of energy that is present between the distance, right now it is like one is back at the age of telegraph. Milos stop his eavesdropping and focus on the drink on his hand. >>>> Chapter 1111: The appointed day (1) Tomorrow would be the sixth day. It is also the day that Jean the Time Monarch no longer be able to suppress the time differences between the Seresian world and Earth Prime Some people did not know the true matter of this. But for most of the military and the ruling forces of the other world power, they all knew about Jean task on that hill. As such for the past couple of days, there were many that wanted to meet Death Monarch or schedule a meeting. The content of the meeting could be guessed. For many people, they wanted Death Monarch to reconsider. The fight between Death Monarch and the Demon King from another dimension had shown something to the people of Earth That they are still far away from truly being safe. Without Death Monarch on Earth, some people feared that if any intruder with the same kind of level of the Demon King appears, what would happen is a desperate fight for Earth survival Of course, they believe that even if the Demon King is here again, they could defeat him. After all, it has been almost a decade since the Fall. But¡­. the price would be too steep for humanity to pay. And that is only one Demon King. What if there are two or more beings of the same level with the Demon King descend down to Earth? Could they still survive? Humanity had been hit with extinction level event time after time that it is almost a miracle, that humanity still survive. Of course, some people don¡¯t know that even in the Universe, Essence Creation leveler is not as numerous as they thought. Disk Formation leveler itself while not entirely rare it is not entirelymon either The fact that Earth, a world which onlye into contact with magic for only a decade to birth so many levelers in the Disk Formation level is already frightening enough for the Universe toprehend. Not all alien life possesses the strength like the Seresian demon. But since not everyone knows of this fact, many people felt insecure. They felt that if Death Monarch leaves intruders from other worlds would descend to Earth and wreak havoc. As such, the Central Court for the first four days had been rejecting the request to meet Death Monarch. Milos also did not entirely agree with Death Monarch decision to go to the Seresian world. It is a trap. Everyone believe it to be so. That is the reason why the Demon King left a rip open. And the Orvanians is already gone. But even if they are not gone, Death Monarch would never let the Orvanian bomb the entrance to the Seresian world. Milos doesn¡¯t understand much about the love affair of Death Monarch and the Ice Queen. What he knew is what most people knew. Death Monarch, Divine Archer and the Ice Queen. These three people is involved in aplicated rtionship. If these three people are just normal people maybe it would not be such an exaggerated problem. But because none of these three people are simple people, each action they take could affect the lives of many But Milos is just one small officer in the army. His position in the army might be high in the eyes of the normal people of the world But to those bigshots where every moves of theirs could create tremor all over the world, he is simply a small character. Even though when he wakes up this morning and intend to enjoy his day off with Eurus and his old friends, he could not help but thinking about what is going to happen tomorrow Everyone knows that Death Monarch is a sentimental person. Touching the people, he loves is basically waging war against him Even before he forms Pandemonium and have an army, Death Monarch, when he was still called Lord Shadow fought against the World Government by his lonesome because the World Government took his people. So, Milos, even a small character like him knew that Death Monarch, regardless of the world persuasion would probably ignore all of those people and still went for the Ice Queen. In the history of the world after the Fall and since the rise of Death Monarch, there was only one instance where Death Monarch listen to the persuasion of other people. And that is the unofficial hero of the World Government, Pandikar. That is the man who persuade Death Monarch to pacify the world. And the price for that? Pandikar sacrifice his life for that. That is not a price that many people wanted to pay. Inwardly Milos is sighing The sixth day. It is a day that some people are waiting for with anticipation and some others are in anxiousness. Crime Alliance had hidden themselves in one of the many continents that has been popping up all over the world. Milos had read the report that he got from the intelligence agency. The Crime Alliance had disappeared. No one knows where they are now. And they are being low profile right now. Milos bet that they are waiting for Death Monarch to go. The moment Death Monarch goes away; some things are easier to do. Jean¡­. while powerful is not powerful enough to monitor every part of the world And with many more paths avable and all kinds of weird magical phenomenon that is happening all over the world, Divine Sense is no longer a viable option of monitoring the world like before And the Crime Alliance is not the only organization that would be very happy for Death Monarch to go. There is the Dark Syndicate which was badly beaten in the past by the forces of Pandemonium and many others crime organization that is very much excited at the prospect of Death Monarch going away. They even hope that Death Monarch would die in the Seresian world. Not everyone could see the big picture. If Death Monarch dies, then Earth would lose one of its most powerful protector. Death Monarch might appear callous but he is not entirely heartless. And it is precisely because everyone knows that the Crime Alliance is waiting for the departure of Death Monarch that other organization is anxious and hoping Death Monarch to cancel his decision to go to Katarina the whole world waited with bated breath, hoping that Death Monarch would change his mind. And he sighed again. It is hard serving the strongest man in the world, he thought to himself. Milos look at Eurus but Eurus seems to be thinking of something himself. He is drinking the wine but his eyes seem to be looking at nothing. Eurus seems like he is thinking of nothing but he had been friend for quite some time. He knows Eurus also had his own thoughts. Eurus is one of the kindest soldier that Milos had known. To him, Eurus is more than just a friend. He is someone who Milos considered as his own true brother He is stern and strict but there is love and affection in his sternness Milos could not share about what he knew with Eurus and he felt that to be a pity. The things he knew is not something he could say publicly. It is military secrets. He had known some unsettling moves by the world powers. Yesterday, Time Monarch Jean could be seen in the Republic Senate Hall talking with the members of the Senate. Then he went to see his family and in the evening went to meet the Right Chancellor before going back to the ind. That shock certain world powers. Jean left the Hill? Everyone knows that because of the consumption of the portal, Jean did not have any spare power to even create a Time Avatar to go around the world If not, he would have uses his Time Avatar to coordinate the forces of the Republic to quickly pacify the people. As long as one has the help of a Divine Comprehension leveler, everything would be very fast. But then there was no subsequent action from Pandemonium. Everyone knows that Pandemonium would surely do something if Jean suddenly left the Hill. Even though it is a voluntary action by Jean to maintain the portal, it does not mean that Pandemonium did not pay attention to that ce After all it is a ce that Death Monarch surely wanted to protect. And what Death Monarch wanted to protect is also the thing that Pandemonium would try to protect It is just that unlike certain world powers, the soldiers and officers of Pandemonium settled on the surrounding small ind to repel any people trying to destroy that portal Some people wanted to destroy that portal so that Death Monarch would change his thoughts. After all some people believed that if they destroy that portal Death Monarch has to stay on Earth These people are all people that cares about the world. they do not mind dying. But just because they do not mind dying did not mean that they would seed. Most of them were intercepted by the special forces that pandemonium stationed around the ind Jean already ordered that those people should not be killed and only captured. After a few failed attempts people has started to stop trying to attack the portal. Regardless of that, for Pandemonium not to act there must be something else that happened Since the news took a little time to arrive, the world powers was quite puzzled. Chapter 1112: The appointed day (2) It is only after a few hours after that, they got the news that Death Monarch has returned and went to the ind to have a talk with Jean before Jean suddenly appears in Moscow. From then everyone finally knows that Death Monarch is back He could only wonder what Jean was talking about in the Senate. Outside the room, outside the tavern, most people in Pandemonium slowly get the news what happened and the event leading to Death Monarch returns to Pandemonium The whole world knows it now. After his return, it is said that he went to the hill to meet with Time Monarch Jean and the Divine Archer. The Divine Archer is no longer there and Time Monarch Jean also had taken a day off from maintaining the portal. It is clear that Death Monarch had spoken some things with Time Monarch Jean and Divine Archer Sofia. Some had spected that Death Monarch and Divine Archer Sofia had broken up. But nothing is confirmed and nobody dares to ask the question to Death Monarch At the same time the world is waiting if Death Monarch would do something else. After all, everyone thought that he is going to be in seclusion until the sixth day but on the fourth day he is already out One thing is certain. That the moment he returns, Pandemonium forces began moving actively. And as it has been five days since the Multiversal Convergence there were certain things that the world powers had discovers. In the days after the Multiversal Convergence all the world powers has been hard at work trying to investigate this new world that they are now living. What they had found out was that there were some other Otherworlders that is stuck on Earth and had begun creating their own viges and cities. Some of the world powers had even make contact with these people It turns out these are the people that identally enters into this world when the Multiversal Convergence was happening. Some of these Otherworlders were researching the theory of multiverse in theirb when the Multiversal Convergence pull them into this world Amazingly, not all the Otherworlders that have seen this world wanted to go back to their world. Some were quite happy to want to live in this world. While some of them wanted to go back, it is also not something that the world powers could entertain and help them right now. the reason is simply because the Orvanians had bombard the reality and the barrier between worlds on Earth Prime to cut off all the possible point of another Multiversal Convergence. The World Power also had decided do discuss the regtion of travels between worlds in the next World Council. Of course, the consensus of themon people was that it was Loki that was responsible. But the higher ups of the world know they could not simply me Loki for what happened. The barriers between worlds was weakened to the point it breaks is because all of the great powers had haphazardly travels though parallel words without thinking of the consequences. To them Loki is the unlucky one. But still, they do not know what Loki had done that causes the entire space and time to almost copse and causes the barrier between world topletely break. Other than the few people in the Three Great Powers, not many people know that the true culprit of the matter is Death Monarch But the issue right now is not that It is the problem of the Otherworlders who wanted to leave and those Otherworlders that wanted to stay For those who wanted to leave, the only solution for now is for them to wait. Until the great powers make sure that everything is safe and it would not lead to the instability of time space and distortion of reality, any travel to another world (except the open portal leading to the Seresian world) would be prohibited. Even some of the factions that manages to get away from the original seven continents, whose power and influence of the seven great powers held no sway, would honor this prohibition Nobody wanted to be the one starting another war with another world. That is a huge sin that they would not be able to bear. Once they do that, the whole world would be after them. That is not something anyone wanted That is the solution for those Otherworlders that wanted to leave. As for those Otherworlders that wanted to stay, most of the world powers did not mind them and instead think this is good for the development of Earth. Their reason is simply because these people ae also humans, only they are humans from another Universe. Some of the Otherworlders that came here by idents also held some interesting knowledge Some of them came from a world of magic and some of theme from a world of advanced technology Their brand of magic is different and their technology is also different. In other words, these people could give great insight to many new knowledge The rationale and benefit of epting these people to Earth is that they could contribute to the Earth prime development. Most of the high tech technology of the world power right now is a mix of magic and machinery. Some of them is derived from the creation of the Inventor and others by the research department of the world powers. There is also the technology that is developed by reverse engineering certain technology that the world powers get from the Orvanians thest time theye visiting But other than that, it could not be said that the world truly had entered into a new technology boom. With these Otherworlders that have different kind of technology method, humans could grow even more. Of course, to those who rejected to ept these Otherworlders is because these people are not the true inhabitant of Earth Prime the problem was it is more beneficial to ept the Otherworlders into the fold rather than excluding them. because if the world powers reject these Otherworlders, what should they do then? Kill all of them? Not all of the Otherworlders that cross the barrier line between worlds hade here to Earth Prime with evil intention. Some of them thought that they have essed the Multiverse from theirbs. These are the scientist of the advanced technology world. Some of them are being hosted in the Ind of Peace right now Some were sucked into it and brought to this world. There is even an entire vige reported to be sucked into the portals and falls down into one of the empty continent of the world There is even a group of people that seems toe from some other world version of a medieval world The reason why nobody wanted to kill them all other than these reason is because nobody wanted to bebeled as the devil, killing so many people. Human poption is at an all-time low. If another event like this happened again humanity could be counted by millions. That is a low number Before the Fall, human poption is around seven billion people. By now, that is only around 2 or 3 billion people. There is no way to get urate reading since they are also some people that have left Earth when they reached Disk Formation not to mention those who hides themselves from the world or any other kinds of reason. That is not to mention some people who have the ability to build their own Battlestar to go outside Earth and seek a different to live But one thing is clear. Humanity is getting smaller. But the world is getting bigger. Even if the world did not get big, with only 32 or 3 billion people in the world, there is enough space for everyone with a lot of resources to use. But now, not only humanity poption is getting smaller, the world itself is getting bigger that there is too muchnd and too much resources. With an Earth is almost the size of the Sun, one could only imagine the many resources that exist and would exist in this new world And they are new continent everywhere right now. epting the Otherworlders seems to be a good thing the world powers would give one or two continents for them to stay in Many believe that after a few decade humans from Earth and the Otherworlders would integrate with each other. But there are many points of contention for this matter. Some wanted to separate the Otherworlders from the true inhabitants of Earth Prime while some others argue doing such thing would instead make the work of integrating them to the life on Earth Prime be harder. If this were to be implemented, it would sow a seed for conflict between the people of Earth Prime and the Otherworlders. Hence, some people argue that the Otherworlders must choose the seven great powers and stay there to learn about Earth Prime as fast as possible. The reason that the world powers is not afraid of the Otherworlders learning about them is because most of the world powers had found out that these Otherworlders came from a world unlike Earth Prime. And while they do have powerful advanced technology and some of the Otherworlders are also a spacefaring race, none of them, live in a world quite like Earth Prime. Their people could not fly to space without wearing spacesuit. None of their people could level an entire mountain range with a fist. In other words, what they find was that the world of Earth Prime to them is like the world of the Gods. Chapter 1113: The successor But the Otherworlders is not the only problem that the world powers now had to face. There is now all kinds of beast and new monsters. This is unlike the monsters created by the World Orb. The World Orb or to some understanding, the system created the monsters that is usually at one ce and could be respawn. The respawn time is dependent on the energy around that area. All of these ces when one looks at it looks like dungeons in video games. As such some people began calling it dungeon Most of these dungeon is in caves, in dark deep abyss, around certain caverns or isted ces from human settlement. And most of the military under the world powers usually uses these dungeons to train their soldiers Some dungeons are public use and some dungeons are reserved for the world powers that ruled the dominion of that ce. The advantage of the system, ready-made monsters is that there is a pattern to it. As such most of the world powers usually could save the people under their influence as they could predict a monster wave or a monster attack that is iing. Other than some few unique monsters that seems to have their own thought and their own objectives, most of the low level monsters had patterns that could be predicted. But now with the addition of new monsters and beast that have crawled out from the dimensional tear during the Multiversal Convergence, the world powers had discovered something very rming. The monsters from that other worlds are now making contact with the monsters of the systems and as such, there is now changes happening to the monsters that is borne by the system. It is like they are being injected with some kind of new power. While the original monster that is created by the system would usually dissipate into colorful motes of light when they die and leave loot, the same could not be said for the monsters thate from the Otherworlds. And now some of the monster that is created by the system is mating with the monster thate from the Otherworlds. And what they discovered was that the offspring of such union, created a more powerful and more intelligent monsters Some of these monster could even talk and have their own practice. Maybe some of theme from some kind of Beast World That is the problem of the beast and monsters that is now roaming all over the world. Some of them are small like mosquitos but some of them is asrge as a mountain. Some of them are deep in the sea and some of them is flying up there in the sky. the other problem is the Crime Alliance. Most of the ces of the Crime Alliance, at least before the Multiversal Convergences was watched by the world powers. But during the chaos of the Multiversal Convergence, the Crime Alliance seems to have found the opportunity to slip under the radar. Right now, nobody knows where they are right now in the world. Even using Divine Sense of a Divine Comprehension leveler, it is hard to find them. Time Monarch Jean had reportedly tried to search them using his Divine Sense without no result. In the world right now, other than a Divine Comprehension leveler, no one Divine Sense could envelop the whole world. And even then, there is differences, Jean Divine Sense could only cover half the world. Hikigaya could only cover one third. And Death Monarch because of his connection with the Heaven Will could cover the whole world. But even so, there are some ces in the world right now, that is shielded from their Divine Sense. Of course, the terrifying thing about this shielded ce is that if they scan the world, they would not notice this shielded ce because it is like a chameleon hiding It blends with the environment so unless Death Monarch scour the whole world, looking ate every nook and cranny of the world, only then he could determine where is shielded area and where is not. Many of the word powers predict now that the Crime Alliance had shaken off the surveince of the great powers, they would once again be active After what happens in Socotra, most of the members of the Crime Alliance wereying low. But now, the times are different. All of this matter needs to be discussed in the World Council. But right now, no representatives of the world powers had mentioned to held another World Council Usually the World Council would happen once a year. If one wanted to bring that event faster, one had to gather all the world powers to agree to the meeting. Of course, in times of emergency, the world council could easily be called. The Multiversal Convergence and its impact to the world is without a doubt requires all the seven great powers to work together to quickly reconstruct back the world But no one is mentioning to call the World Council And some people think the reason is because of the current situation of Death Monarch This is because unlike before, this time, the changes of the world are too big and it needed their big gun. And their big gun is Death Monarch. But who in the world right now, does not know that Death Monarch is intending to go to the Seresian world to save Katarina. In the past they could hold the World council without Death Monarch participation is because the trickster Loki is there as Regent. But now if Death Monarch goes to the Seresian world who is going to be Regent? Who have enough influence and clout to control the forces in Pandemonium A lion would not have born a dog. Because of the influence of Death Monarch, most of the forces in Pandemonium are all lions. They are powerful and the force they controlled is also enormous. There are only a few people that could control these forces to be tame. Death Monarch is one. Loki is another. Death Monarch could make them putty in his hand is because of his strength and the loyalty of the high leaders of these factions. As for Loki, he might not be as powerful as Death Monarch but whoever dares to underestimate Loki ability to scheme against you, truly does not know the immensity of heaven and Earth. Other than these two, there is not many other candidates. To enforce change the world now need an authoritative figure. Because right now, the borders of the world are chaotic. No one knows which jurisdiction they fall under. The Seven World Powers was created by Death Monarch in the World Distribution Event. As such, now that borders of the great powers seem to change, there is now a need to redraw the lines of border between the great powers again. And no one would ept the other definition and their judgment of their border unless that decisiones from Death Monarch. But the question of the candidate for the throne of Pandemonium is what causing the world powers hesitate. Other than Death Monarch, or Loki taking back the helm of the Regency, any other person sitting in that throne, it would not gain the confidence of the representative of the world power when pandemonium once again redraws the world borders Everyone knows that Death Monarch is not interested in ruling the world. He is not interested in expanding thend that he has and isfortable staying in Pandemonium. But the same could not be said for the other great powers and this is why they couldn¡¯t trust each other. The whole world waited for the sixth day toe. It is the same in Pandemonium and it is the same in the capital of the other world If not for the fact that pandemonium and the other world powers is now so far from each other, there would be many peopleing to Pandemonium center pce trying to guess the thoughts of Death Monarch In one of the tavern in Adern, Milos sat back down on his chair. Eurus look at him and said to him ¡®You don¡¯t think it is a waste?¡¯ Milos smiles. He looks at the thing on top of his palm. it is the diamond like objects. He bought it Smiling, he shakes his head. ¡®Who knows? Maybe there is some good information in here. And it is not like Ick the money¡¯ Eurus only chuckles at this ¡®Don¡¯t squander it. We are not like those bigshots who have unlimited wealth¡¯ Milos only smiles at this They have enough rest for today. Today is still their day off. They need to meet a few old friends and drink with them too. Since Milos is promoted to the same rank as Eurus, he need to also celebrate with his other friends. And Eurus his closest friend and might be his future brother inw also wanted to celebrate his promotion today Even though the current situation of the world is quite chaotic, Eurus insisted that they celebrate. If they were to wait until the world is peaceful, then they might have to wait forever. That is what Eurus said to him. And Milos himself is not a gloomy guy. He likes celebration but he only fears that people might say that he is tone deaf with the current situation. The higher you climb, the more eyes that look at you. It turns out that he is thinking too much about this. He closes his eyes and smile. A peaceful day¡­. when was thest time, there is a peaceful day in this world? >>> Chapter 1114: Emergency Milos opens his eyes and shake his head. He sighed in his heart Eurus is Vice General and they usually serve beside the General of the Army. Wang Jian is the Great General, a title which is the same as the Supreme Commander of the Army for the World Government The title of the Supreme Commander belongs to Raymond. He has a seal which enables him to override any order of any of the Quorum Council member in the military. In other words, in World Government the supreme power of the military rested in Raymond. Of course, there is one other person that have such authority in the World Government and that is the President. But in Pandemonium there is Three Great General who control three great armies. But even in these three armies, there is subdivision of it. In other words, each of the great general couldunch a military expedition as long as they could bear the price. It is one of the privileges of being the Great General, having the power to unterally start wars. Of course, there is some restriction on this and the Three Armies itself is not warmongering army Below him there is five generals who control five armies. Great General have his own private army but the five general under him follows the orders of the Great General In some weird way, the Great General is like an enfeoffed King. Wang Jian controls the south. Athena controls the West and Freya is a Wandering Queen. And they are merely Vice General under the General of these Great Generals Milos still have a long way to go to rise to the top Eurus is one of the Vice General of the five armies. And it is also Milos new job. He still did not get assigned to any of the five armies but it would not be long before the letter of assignment would reach him Milos would not have been promoted this fast if not for the extraordinary thing that is happening in the world right now There are many vacancies in the army right now. many were injured during the war between Earth Prime and the Seresian demon. Some also die in the war. Fortunately, it is not because of the death of a vice general that he is appointed to the position. It is because of his contribution in saving one of the cities of Pandemonium during the war that the higher ups felt that he should be rewarded to raise the morale. But because of the reconstruction after the war, he is still not yet assigned. He is given a few days off to prepare himself. So, today, he wanted to meet old friends, talk about old memoires, maybe brag about their military exploits and just reminiscing on all of these old memories. Of course, he did not expect that someone is selling information in the tavern. Some of the information that he got from the object is information that he already knows. But there is some information in there that belong to the category of things he doesn¡¯t know He pours down thest few drops of the wine into his cup and drink it all in one shot. Then he got up and p Eurus back. ¡®Eurus, let¡¯s go¡¯ Eurus nodded. There is still some wine left in the bottle but he did not care about it that much as they walk outside the private room. The tavern seems even more crowded as they could see more people is here. Some of them are drinking merrily, some of them is trading information on the corner. Milos recognized some of them. They are the members of the Mercenary Association and there is even some of the Rats. The Rats is another information gathering organization. Milos thinks of the reports he read a few days ago and he could not help but think that the moment he went to work tomorrow; things would be very chaotic. Milos position in the army is quite special. Even though he himself was said to have gain the favor of the Trickster, nobody doubts his loyalty That is because the Trickster suggested many people and out of the many people he suggested, one could see that Loki suggested people based on abilities It almost looks like Loki could see the future. All the people that wasmended by the Trickster all had gone on to make great contribution to the safety of Pandemonium. Milos special position in the army, a special position that some people did not even knows make Milos have certain ess to certain information He got a heads up from one of the people in the Shadow Guards that something big was happening right after the Multiversal Convergence happens. Five days ago, as the army was still in rescue and safe operations, in one of the safe houses of the Protection Program of the Shadow Guards, someone was killed And that person, whoever she or he is, this person must be important enough for the Trickster to kill This alone made Milos understood the severity of this matter. And how important this matter must be for the Trickster. Milos knows that the position of the other world power is to hunt and capture Loki and brought him top trial upon the World Security Council He would be tried and punished. But that is the position of the other world powers. It is not the position of Pandemonium. The ruler of Pandemonium had dered to the world that he would shield Loki. This action of Death Monarch gains universal condemnation¡­but that is all normal people could do. Condemn. It is not like it harms Pandemonium or Death Monarch. It is not like the whole world power would risk having a war with Pandemonium. Loki position and Loki safety then is something that is guaranteed in Pandemonium. But that did not mean the people inside Pandemonium have to be happy about it. Of course, some people do not understand why Loki did not return to Pandemonium even after being given such an amnesty card by Death Monarch But Milos could understand Loki intention. However, what he doesn¡¯t understand is why, amidst the threat that he would surely encounter in pandemonium, eh still after the Multiversal Convergence just ended, return back to Pandemonium to kill someone And right after that, there is report that he got two days ago, that Loki had joined the Crime Alliance. And suddenly, word on the street was some sources of information in the world was cut off all of a sudden. Milos had quite a good idea who were killed and who the leader of the Shadow Guards is trying to protect. When he put together some news he heard six years ago andbined with the facts of today, he couldn¡¯t help but think of one person in the criminal underworld that has been missing. If it is as he though, then that exins certain things about Shadow Guards source of information that always seems to be one step ahead of the other world power. He couldn¡¯t help but think that these past few days is simply days for dark clouds to gather, for winds to congregate, all to create the biggest storm this world has ever seen He shakes his head and reminded himself ¡®Today, let¡¯s forget about all of these secrets and conspiracies and enjoy a few days off without these secret bearing won on me¡¯ he thought to himself. He thought of Monika who said to him that he needs to knows to rx and he is going to take her advice Milos who was about to go to those people in the corner change his intention and decided to let them off for today He then looks down from the balcony, looking at the first floor. He could see that some people that enters the taverns look at the quest holographic board on the center of the tavern first floor and some are making out in the dark ces before being scolded by the tavern keeper. One could only see such situation in Pandemonium, Milos thought to himself. The reason he thinks like this is because Pandemonium is the least affected world power during the Multiversal Convergence. Death Monarch at that time had attacked from afar and destroy many powerful threats to Pandemonium which makes the casualty of people in Pandemonium is not as high. He then walks down to the floor and pay for the drinks and snacks on the counter. The counter had no one manning it. Milos just need to swipe his card onto the counter and the amount of money that he had used would be deducted They both then went out from the tavern. Just as they went out of the tavern suddenly themunication device that is in his pocket seems to vibrate. Milos immediately tenses up. Eurusmunication device also vibrates in his pocket. They both look at each other and they probably thinking the same thing Something big must have happened. >>> Chapter 1115: The action of the mind monarch (1) As Vice General, when they take a few days off nobody would call them and disturb them unless it was truly necessary. Milos and Eurus quickly brought themunication device out of their pocket. Themunication device looks very much like smartphone before the Fall What separates the smartphone and themunication device on Milos hand is that there are only a few buttons on themunication device and the keypad is full of runes and there is shining lines that connected each keypad. Because it is the same as a smartphone, one might think that the way of using it is the same. But as they look at their smartphone they press a few buttons and then information streams into their mind. They both then stand transfixed there for a second before looking at each other with solemn faces. ¡®Shit¡¯ Milos curses. He then looks toward the Centre Pce in the distance. He shakes his head and said to Eurus ¡®We have to hurry up.¡¯ Eurus just nodded as they run toward the temporary city lines. Milos is a Seed Forming leveler and Eurus is an Energy Disperse Stage leveler. Even though Milos is only running his speed rivals that of a Form One car. They chose the less crowded roads. Amazingly enough that they both did not hit anyone. When one reaches Seed Forming, they have full control of their body. Unless they are distracted or there is an external force that broke their control, they would never crash to another person unless they wanted to. If not considering how deadly and lethal the speed of the Golden Speedster, many people would have die each time he sprints all over the world The reason they are running and not flying in the sky right now is because they do not have the authorization to fly in the Capital. It is a no fly zone. And it did not only mean no fly zone for spaceship, it is also a no fly zone for any person. This kind ofw is new in itself because before the Fall, humans couldn¡¯t just simply fly to the sky. However, after the Fall, as long as you have the corresponding attributes or having some artifact even low level person could fly to the sky like birds. In Pandemonium, there is only a few people that is allowed to fly in the Capital airspace. The only time that this restriction is lifted is during the Multiversal Convergence. There are not manyws in Pandemonium but this did not mean there is now at all. In just a couple of minutes, Milos and Eurus arrived out of the city lines. Then they immediately jump into their own personal spaceship and both of them start the engine and fly to the sky. In just a few second, they turn into a dot in the sky and disappears a secondter. The reason why both of them is so anxious is because when they got the message from theirmunication device, it tells them something that is out of their expectation Death Monarch had gone to the Seresian world! An hour after that, the whole world was shocked to know that Death Monarch had gone to the Seresian world, ahead of schedule. In the World Government Ind of Peace, Hirate is walking back and forth in his office. He is thinking of something, his eyebrows creased and one could easily see that he is disturbed. He seems to be mumbling something under his breath Outside, his secretary is busy fielding the question of the Quorum Council member from the phone. As for outside the Cloud Tower, there is the military guarding the tower. The Cloud Tower is a new addition in the Ind of Peace and had just beenpleted yesterday. In the morning, all of the belongings of the officials was transported here. Because of the massive size of the tower and its heights, even though almost all officials have been assigned to their office, there is still a lot of empty offices and spaces Inside the office as he is pacing back and forth, Hirate trying to clear his mind and organize his thoughts He expected that there is a lot of cleanup job that needed to be done but he did not expect that all of these problems to hit him at the same day. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to enjoy his new office before being gued by problems one after another He has many problems nowadays. And today, is probably the breaking point. Everyone is now anxious An hour ago, he suddenly gotmunication from Pandemonium saying that Death Monarch had gone to the Seresian world While he expected that Death Monarch would go to the Seresian world, he expected it to be tomorrow and not today. Today was supposed to be the day that he and Death Monarch would have a discussion. Death Monarch agreed to talk to him and discuss some things with him. And the content of this talk is none other than the matter of the redrawing back the border of the world Imagine his surprise when he heard that Death Monarch had gone to the Hill and step into the portal and went directly to the Seresian world He still doesn¡¯t know the reason why Death Monarch suddenly changes the date of his departure. Information is not as fast as before with the distance and the particles that hinder certain methods ofmunication And Jean also did not use his Time Avatar to inform everyone. Hirate believe that Jean might also be in some kind of difficulties If not, Jean would surely inform the whole world of this matter. At least, he would inform the seven great powers He and Jean had an understanding. And it is not in his habit to rely on another world power. After all, regardless of Jean goodwill, in the end Jean also has his own interest His pacing be faster. Fortunately, he had muted the phone in his office. If not, it would ring endlessly right now. He clicks his tongue. What happened that Death Monarch changes his schedule? And how should one handle the matter of redrawing the border? Did Death Monarch leave some methods? Or did he simply go up and away? Who is his sessor? Who would be the regent in his absence? That is what in his mind right now. With Death Monarch victory over the Essence Creation Demon King, Death Monarch prestige was elevated to the highest possible level since the Weronian War. Any action he takes could createrge changes in the world. Hirate of course did not like it when his rivals be even more powerful. But that did not mean he would do something to sabotage it. Hirate knows to see the big picture. Right now, what the world needed is unity. The Seven Great Powers, regardless of the differences with each other must stand together. World Government right now is very fragile. Hirate sighed as he walks to his chair. This chair did not have any feet. Instead it is floating in the air. It resembles the floating machinery throne in that secret room. The chair is a more enhanced version of the Cerebral Enhancement Device. He sat on it and he frowned. He rubs his hand together and thought for a moment. ¡®Sofia is a good target¡¯ he said. Of course, Hirate did not mean to treat Sofia as some kind of target to capture. The World Government had learned the lesson of trying to use Death Monarch loved ones as bait. And Sofia the Divine Archer is no longer an easy target. Even though she herself is not a Divine Comprehension leveler and just a Disk Formation leveler, no one forgets that she has Houyi Bow. After the first appearance of Disk Formation leveler, almost all the world power research on how to defeat a Disk Formation leveler. And since then, a lot of progress has been made. Other than throwing their own Disk Formationbatant into the battle to overwhelm the enemy Disk Formation leveler, there are also other methods. For example, army formation. The one most famous using this is of course the Great General of Pandemonium Wang Jian. But by now, most army belonging to the world power had already knows how to use army formation. Then there is method of defeating Disk Formation leveler using technology. There are some weapons especially the ones that is created by the Order of Thinkers that could deal a lot of damage to a Disk Formation leveler. In other words, most Disk Formation leveler is no longer as invincible as when they first appeared It took humanity six years to find a way to handle a Disk Formation leveler but even then they did not dare to attack Pandemonium. There is something about Death Monarch that separates him from other Disk Formation leveler. And not to mention that Death Monarch is now a Divine Comprehension leveler. But as for Sofia, even though, she herself is a Disk Formation leveler, her threat level to the world power was never that high But the reason why no one tries to capture her again and using her as bait is because while she is just a Disk Formation leveler, she had the bow. Chapter 1116: The action of the mind monarch (2) Thest time she plucks her bow, her arrows sails through the world like it had no concept of distance. From what the research had shown, the Houyi Bow that Sofia possess had never been pulled and used to its full potential. One could say the reason why Sofia is called the Divine Archer is not exactly because she herself is divine in her archery instead it is because she had a divine item The artifact itself is an overpowered artifact. The only reason why no one had ever been able to see its full power is because Sofia herself did not reach the requirement to use the full power of the bow She is no longer a target that could easily be taken. One had to think if they want to provoke a woman who could shoot a bow from the other side of the world and kill you Hirate is sure if he tried to do the same thing he did with her like thest time, she would point her bow toward his direction and the arrow would fly toward him no matter how far he is in the world Hirate position about Sofia is merely to target her for recruitment. He doesn¡¯t know much about what happen between Sofia and Death Monarch, but he spectes that it must have something to do with their rtionship Maybe they have broken up. Maybe this is just another lover spat. Whatever it is, it seems that the Divine Archer is distancing herself from Pandemonium Sofia herself is never that involved in Pandemonium internal working. When one asks any citizens of Pandemonium of their founder, most would say Death Monarch and Loki Death Monarch might not be interested in where Sofia is right now but he is. ¡®I don¡¯t think that this will make him angry, right?¡¯ Hirate made his decision. He still has a lot of things to deal with today. And he already dys the matter for quite some time. Since Sofia could now be considered an unaffiliated person in Pandemonium, why would the World Government not try to recruit her? And it is not like he is going to force her. He is going to persuade her to join the World Government. Even if she did not ept to be fully integrated into the World Government, she could also join in some other capacity. World Government needed to forge some connection right now. He sat down on his chair and push the button below the chair handle. Apartment open from behind the chair as a metallic shiny helmet seems to float out and then a few nodes on the helmet seems to detect movement. It flew a few meters higher and positioned itself above Hirate head. The helmet is also upgraded. It is no longer connected with wires. But instead, one uses the energy around the surrounding to create an invisible line that connected the helmet with the internal working of the chair. Hirate closes his eyes as his body seems to emanate a powerful psionic force. But this psionic force is contained around him. Like ayer of membrane, one-inch-thick covering his body. And this energy became like a tentacle as it connected with the helmet The Auto-Sensing capabilities of the helmet were turned off the moment that he took control of the helmet. Slowly the helmet floated down to the top of his head. The helmet adjusted itself as it tries to adjust the size to fit Hirate head perfectly Click! The sound of a click could be heard as the helmet is fastened on top of his head. Hirate could sense everything in the room to its smallest details. At the same time his eyes could see in a wide scope like he is an observer, could zoom in and out as he wishes like he is looking at some kind of recordings. Powerful fluctuation of energy burst out from him and a shockwave exploded from his body. The wave like shockwave mmed to the wall like a rushing tsunami Yet the secretary outside his office did not felt that there is anything wrong. The wall did not even budge The walls of this office is created from Eluvian stone. It absorbs all kind of energy. It is the rarest stone in the world. The only one that is known to have arge supply of it is Sina and Pandemonium. But because of its limited nature, it is something that is hard to find. Eluvian Stone is hard to craft and hard to shape. Just to create the walls of this office using Eluvian stone takes years. And it is not like all parts of the walls are made from Eluvian stone since that would take a lot of the already scarce resources. Some of them is added with other stones that have some energy absorbing properties. Hirate did not know this but Eluvian stone could be enhanced. It is the one thing that could withstand a Sovereign attack This is the reason that in the future most Eluvian stone would fetch an astronomical price in the ck market Of course, no one knows about this ability of the Eluvian stone right now. If they knew about it, probably all of the world power would scramble to hoard as much Eluvian stone as possible Of course, the prerequisite of it able to withstand a Sovereign attack is that it had to be enhanced beforehand Hirate would probably cry if he knew that the stone he used to make the walls of his office could actually be enhanced and used to withstand an attack of such a supreme being. Loki was even imprisoned in a prison of Eluvian Stone in the other timeline. Eluvian Stone is also not foreign to the Orvanians who uses it to write some prophecy onto it. It is because of the Eluvian Stone that the walls and the entire office did not immediately explode into thousand pieces when energy bursted out from Hirate body Hirate chair floats even higher into the air. Fortunately, Hirate had considered this before and design the ceiling of the office to be higher than usual Right now, he is using the Cerebral Enhancement Device to amplify his psionic and psychic powers to go past the limit. he had been resting for the past five days since his use of Cerebral Enhancement Device. And he now had reached the Pinnacle realm of Disk Formation. This sudden promotion to a higher level is connected to his action during the Multiversal Convergence. He had gone past his limit, using his Psionic power to the peak and go beyond it. He had over drafted himself. And he never over drafted himself since he became the President of the World Government. And in that moment, in that moment where he was most vulnerable, it was like he push a door open. And opening that door, his psionic power suddenly has some qualitative change and he is now at the pinnacle realm of Disk Formation. His Disk Formation method is different than others. As the higher he goes, the more different his way of advancing be. It is not enough for him to have enough energy to break through. His Disk is many in the beginning and have many variety ofw but it had to be changed by the Psionic force. So, right now, he only has one Disk, a purple Disk that represent Psionic Force. Each Disk merged with the Psionic Force disk increases his psionic power and his mind power. But as a person dealing with power that involve the mind and the psyche, what Hirate had to be careful about is to not let the power takes over him. He must control the power and not the other way around. Hirate knows the risk of letting the power control him. He is careful not to use it to listen to every thought around him Because, it could make him go crazy or lost his own sense of self. If you keep listening to other people thoughts, you began to think that you yourself are them That is why he always needs to do it in moderation. In the Multiversal Convergence, he heard the silent scream of the dead, the howling and felt the despair of the people The emotion itself threatened to make him break down. And in only in that condition, that certain requirement has been fulfilled and he increase his power. But, he did not like to do that again, the only reason he did that at the time is because it was really desperate. All of the surveince program of the World Government shut down because of the Multiversal Convergence. Radars, GPS system, the satellite in space all of them were affected. None of the conventional weapons of the world government could be used against the invading army He had to step up at that time. He did not expect that in doing so, he breaks his limit. Right now, Hirate think is one of the good news that the World Government had. Chapter 1117: The action of the mind monarch (3) Hirate even though he is the President of the World Government, everyone knows his attainment in power is not the same as Raymond. While that did not sour the rtionship between the two, some people are worried that if Raymond ever had the thought of rebelling he could organize a coup and no one could stop him. At least with him reaching the same level as Raymond, some people would ease a bit. But Hirate knows this is temporary. Raymond¡­needs to go. Only if he let go, he could reach a high level. Death Monarch had even give him an advice. He and Death Monarch while at times, they were enemies, right now they are allies. And the world needs more Divine Comprehension leveler if they were to be safe from outside interference. The normal people in the world do not know the immensity of heaven. They do not know that out there, the moment that humanity could simply fly out to the sky and traverse outer space, manipting thews of the world around them, that they began attracting the gaze of powerful beings in that darkness of space They need more champion. The reason why he always kept Raymond by his side is simply because of his selfishness. Hirate doesn¡¯t have many friends. And Raymond is one of his friend. He himself could not believe that there is someone in this world that he could call a friend. For someone like him that treated rtionship as nothing but give and take, to acknowledge that he regarded someone as a friend is a shocking thing itself. Hirate focused his mind as the shockwave in the room seems to stabilized a bit. Instead of mming the walls of the office, the shockwaveing from his body right now is like a calm wave that waves back and forth, following a certain pattern. His Divine Sense slowly spread out. What is impressive about this feat is that Hirate Divine Sense seems to possess some kind of gentle properties. Nobody notices this Divine Sense passing through them like it is as natural as the wind blowing from the windows, like the air that is around everything and the particles that fills each space. It is approaching the barrier of Law maniption like those of the Divine Comprehension leveler. Because of his promotion to the pinnacle realm, his psychic power and his psionic force had improved and be even more powerful Evenpared to other Disk Formation leveler, Hirate Divine Sense is ten times wider and more powerful. If Azief is still in Disk Formation, even his Divine Sense width would not be able topare with Hirate. The distance that Hirate could cover with his Divine Sense is incredible. Even in this new world where Divine Sense is blocked by the interference of magicle (magic particle), his Divine Sense seems to blend in with it, creating some kind of resonance of synchronicity This enables him to use his Divine Sense almost like the world had never changed. This is what happens when one specializes. In all other categories, Azief could defeat Hirate. But in the use of Divine Sense, Hirate is clearly superior. It is not a matter of realm of power. It is a matter of inherent ability. It is fortunate then that Azief had maintained that advantage by breaking through to Divine Comprehension realm And that he controls one third of the Heavenly Will. If not, his Divine Sense dominance over the world, would be in the hands of Hirate. In some ways, the Divine Sense is like the satellite device that could see everything from outer space. Anyone who have powerful Divine Sense could know a lot of information. Hirate could not do the full scan of the world like Death Monarch. But unlike other people it is not the magicle that preventing him from scanning the whole world It is the Will of the Heavens that pressure his Divine Sense causing him unable to scan the entire world And even the other two Divine Comprehension leveler could not scan the world without exerting themselves. But that is if he uses his Disk Formation level powers. If he added some auxiliary help, then he has enough power to scan one third of the world And that is what he is doing right now. His Divine Sense is amplified by thousands of times. If he uses it to attack people, he could break one mind even without being there. Of course, the moment he did that he would drain some force of the Divine Sense. Since he is not using it attack people and scanning the world, he need every bit of his energy As his Divine Sense range be wider andrger, his energy drains even faster. He felt resistance from the Heavenly Will but his Divine Sense keep spreading. It enveloped all over then ind and he could see everything. He could see the construction project that is ongoing, seeing his officials and his subordinate. And there are some ces that he could not see. The ces he could not see is the secret paces that he himself had created He created many methods to avoid the monitoring of other people Divine Sense. He is d to know it does work. Then his Divine Sense extended beyond the ind. The vast world is now in his eyes. He could not believe how vast the world had be. Even though he had seen some of the photos taken by their Battlestar showing the size of Earth, he still could not imagine the immense size of it in his mind It is only now that he is using his Divine Sense he could see howrge every tract ofnd and how vast the ocean is. It almost felt like the sea is an endless sea that no matter how long you swim trying to findnd you would never find it It is hard to describe such feeling of seeing suchrge sizes. It is like you are a person from a primitive world seeing a 100 story building. Such immense size and height would make you in awe. His Divine Sense keep spreading and it spread like the speed of light Divine Sense quality is not only determined by the size and width it could cover but also by the speed that it could travel per second. And Hirate Divine Sense is now approaching the speed of light and the scene in his mind is like a blurry background. If he has to take in every existence into ount, his mind would not be able to take it and he would drain his energy. His target is Sofia. He must not be distracted by anything else. Chatters of people sounds like static noise in his mind. The waves of the ocean, the blowing wind of the prairie, the heat of the sun, all of it is converted into mass of feeling that bombarded his mind. Divine Sense is a method to see things, felt things and experience things. When it is used the way that Hirate used it right now, all of this input turns into other types of information If h took his time, even though he was not there in the prairie, he could feel like the wind is blowing on his face. He could feel the sun shining down on his face. He could feel the waves of the ocean, the scent of the flowers even though he is at his office in the Ind of Peace. But when he speeds it up, passing by through all this ces, it did not mean he did not feel all of this input. instead the information bombarded his mind. And this sit e crucial thing. He must not be distracted by it. It is like someone crammed a lot of information into his mind. And it is not only information that is being forced onto him. It is also the feeling; the senses being overloaded with so many so many sensations But if there is something that the Mind Monarch is good at, it is focusing his mind. And then he finally found her. It took him only ten seconds. But his body in the chair is already panting and out of breath. His energy is almost drained but he saw where she is. She is somewhere around the area of former Mysia. Hirate knows the ce because from the reports that is where Azief and Sofia are from. She seems to be under a certain peach tree, leaning her body on the tree, sleeping under the shade. ¡®Ah, there she is¡¯ >>> Chapter 1118 - The Arrow Of The Divine Archer Hirate using his Divine Sense is looking at the figure of Sofia the Divine Archer. Sofia did not yet notice someone is using Divine Sense to look at her Maybe she is distracted. There are many thoughts in her mind right now. In the end, after breaking up with Azief¡­.in the end she came here. Where it all began. Sofia had closed her eyes as she felt the wind breezing past her. The petals of the peach tree fall gently to her shoulders That ce where she was with him and made that promise. With her eyes closed, with the wind blowing, she let her hair follows the wind The pain has been too much for her. She could not and would not be the second one again. She fears that if she keeps staying beside him¡­. she would hate him And she hated if the feeling she felt for him¡­be hate. He had done so much for her. It is unfair if she hated him But that is what she thinks would happen if she keeps staying beside him. As she leans her back on that tree, her mind remembers the good memories. She still could feel his lips on hers. She could still feel the heat of his body wrapped around her. She still remembers how it feels like when they hold hands. She remembers his smile that is like the spring breeze. The image of him remaining in her memory...how could it so easily be erased? And because it is not being erased, she is here. Because memories are always beautiful. She let him go¡­. because she could not handle the pain. And he let her go because that is what she wants. They both understand this. They both epted this. Yet¡­. why does it hurt so much? Sofia knows that Azief did not search for her. He could have. But he respected her enough to listen to her wishes. Maybe, as time passes this hurt would lessen. But, she is still thinking about him. Azief ways of trying to lessen the hurt is to make himself busy. As for her? She was lost. Sina was right about him and her. They both consume each other like fire. Sina once said that she should not love a ghost. And even though Azief is alive and well, now that she had broken up with him, what she sees is the ghost of their past in her mind. She is not a weak woman. But when it is about him, she always feels weak. And it is the same for Azief. She pours out tears where he could not see. Her heart is bruised. It is hard trying to forget someone you love. So she cried. And she felt hurt. And then she became tired. And after all of that, tiredness drove her here. If only she knew that Azief wanted to bring her here if she had said yes, what would her feeling right now would be? And if Azief knew how hurt Sofia was in rejecting him¡­. what would he feel right now? She was about to fall to sleep. And after she wake up, she would be determined. Hirate who was seeing this scene could feel the stormy fluctuation of the mind waves of Sofia ''It seems that she still doesn''t know that Death Monarch had left Earth'' As he was about to attempt contact, Sofia who were just about to fall into a slumber suddenly opens her eyes. And shooting out from her eyes is an invisible force that is shaped like an arrow. This force could not be seen by naked eyes as it uses the energy that is around her in an ingenious way. The arrow is an arrow that has the trace of the worldw. It cut the psionic force around the area. Sofia eyes is hostile. She still did not get up from where she sits. But around her, sharp energy rises. Her bow that was ced beside her vibrates. Sofia held out her hand and the bow flew to her hand When she was about to fall asleep, she scans the area around her with her Divine Sense. It is a habit that she had developed when she is outside a safe area. When she scans the area, she found nothing wrong. There was nothing. And that is the suspicious part. That the area seems like it was too silent. And so she shoots arrows from her eyes. And the moment that force cut the energy around her, she senses the psionic force. And she immediately felt like she was being watched. Still in the sitting position, she aims her arrow to the sky. The moment she aims at the sky; the clouds above seems to split apart. She did not yet shoot anything but the force is enough to split the clouds. And right now that is quite incredible especially when one considered that the distance between the ground and the sky is not like before But it is not the sky she is targeting. This kind of psionic force is not in the heavens. It is everywhere around her. If she had to describe it, it is like a tentacle that is connected with each other, entangling particles all over. ''Hirate is that you?'' she said Hirate was about to say something but she pulls her bowstring. She pulls it gently but Hirate could hear the roars of the force filling his mind And the power and energy all around that mountain full of peach tree gathers around that bowstring in just a second. One could see that the wind seems to collide with each other, creating gullies of gust near her. A few thousand peach tree wither in almost a nanosecond. The grass wilted and the space around her distorted. The ground beneath her feet depressed one feet deeper. The petals that was falling down flew to the other side like there is a repelling force around her ''Wait!'' he roars and the wind around him seems to form. The wind itself is about to shout that word toward Sofia. But, she had released the bowstring. There doesn''t seem to be an arrow on her bowstring. But only he who is seeing the world in terms of energy and particles could see that as she releases that bowstring, a million arrows the size of a needle flew toward everywhere. It pierces the intangible and almost in a second all of his psionic force was diminished to nothingness Sofia narrowed her eyes. Seeing and trying to sense if she failed. Then she smirks. There is no longer that psionic force around her. She had managed to drive him back ''It seems something must have happened if even Hirate ising'' She only knows one person in this whole wide world that have such potent psionic force. She knows after all of the secret Cerebral device that the World Government had developed. That is the only way to exin how Hirate could have seek her position. She knows that Hirate is still in the Ind of Peace. And the fact that he could seek him from such a million-mile distance prove that he is using the Cerebral device. She did not mind Hirate seeking for her. But he had sought her at the wrong time. Sofia herself doesn''t know it but after being with Azief for all of those years, she also picks up certain habits of his ex-boyfriend. She is quite domineering now. She didn''t even let Hirate finish his word before she shot him down with her arrows She got up and sling the bow behind her back. the peach tree behind her was unaffected. But the other peach tree around her are all wilting like their life force was drained ''I need information'' With what happened just now, Sofia had a premonition something big must have happened to Death Monarch. It is easy to guess. Most people would not dare approach her because of her connection with Death Monarch But now, Hirate himself had seek for her. There are a few possibilities. Pandemonium is in trouble. Azief is in trouble. Or¡­. Azief had gone to the Seresian world. Sofia then brought something from her storage bag. It is a card. And on that card is a painting of a cat. A grinning cat. ''I hope Loki is not lying to me'' she said. Yesterday, Loki contacted her. She doesn''t know how Loki find her but she was used to Loki mysterious ability to know things. She sent Trisha to give her a card. And Trisha said to her that if she ever needs information of any kind, she could use the card to meet someone that would probably be able to give her what she needs. Of course, there is price to be paid. But usually the first request is free. Unless the request is too hard The card had a built in magic circuit build underneath the thin surface of the card. She swipes the card with her fingers and the picture of the card changes. Looking at it Sofia thought to herself ''Ingenious'' Then without waiting to see if more people would track her, she covers herself with the energy of the world. While this would not help escape form the eyes of Divine Comprehension leveler, at least Disk Formation leveler would also find it hard to detect her. Not to mention, she still has her bows. Then she flew toward the sky, to search for the grinning cat >>>>> Chapter 1119 - The Problems Of World Government I In the Ind of Peace however, Hirate just got his bacsh. The moment that arrow sever his psionic force, like someone pull him back, he was back on his chair. He coughed up golden blood from his mouth and his face turns sickly pale. The veins on his head suddenly throbbed Hirate quickly remove the helmet from his head and jump down from his chair. The chair is floating high, nearly reaching the ceiling. ''Deactivate Cerebral mode'' The chair suddenly floats down back to the ground and floats a few inches from the ground. Hirate heave a sigh of relief. ''She is more and more like Death Monarch. Still, if she thinks I am just going to give up, she is mistaken'' Hirate knew that he had picked the wrong time. He should have guessed by the fluctuation of her mind wave that she is not in a stable emotion then. He just had to wait until she calms down before he tried again. Hirate then walk to the phone on the wall and call someone. He gives some order to the other end of the phone. Finished giving the order, he sat back on his chair The chair is now back at its original position. He leaned back on his chair as the chair follow his movement. He closes his eyes and rubs his forehead. Doing such a thing is strenuous. His temple is pulsing and there is a sense of weakness that is rushing over his head. It took him a few seconds of closing his eyes before his mind is calm enough. Then he pushes another button on his table. A clicking sound could be heard from the oak table. A holographic interface appears. If anyone enters the room right now and look at the interface, they would see only an empty holographic interface. Only Hirate could see the content of this holographic screen. It is encrypted only to show itself to the person who have the authorization. This kind of technology is among many new technologies that could be used to guard information against Divine Sense Of course, this did not mean that it is truly safe. After all people adapt. There is someone in the crime underworld called The Cheshire Cat. He is a hacker. Only what he hacks is not only programs but also technology He is a bane to many technopath. No one knows who this Cheshire Cat is. Some people said that the Cheshire Cat is actually the operative of Pandemonium. Some said the Cheshire Cat is a hacker before the Fall Some said he is a middle age man. Others said that the Cheshire Cat is a twelve-year-old girl. There are many urban legends about this persona among the intelligencemunity The reason he is called the Cheshire Cat is because of his calling card which is the picture of the Cheshire Cat from Alice in the Wondend. And that is why he never use the World Government server when it is about the confidential files of the World Government In the holographic projection right now is the location of Japan. Japan is still an ind nation. Only this ind is too big now and it could even fit tens of Europendmass inside it and still have a lot of space. The problem with humanity right now is that they have a lot of space, numerous and abundance of natural resources yet the poption whenpared to the numerous resources is dwindling. And the reason why he is looking at Japan right now is none other than to monitor Hikigaya and Oreki. He sighed. Even though his satellite on the sky had malfunctioned and some of them damaged, there is still some new tech satellite that had just beenunched a few days ago that could monitor the area Of course, because of the magic particle, there is some obstruction and it was like humanity is back during those early era of satellites. Hikigaya and Oreki. These two men were never that close in the beginning. During the Warlord period they even almost shed with each other, toy im to be the hegemon of Japan. But as years go by, these two people, known as the Two Great Heroes of Japan has be close. They are not brothers like Death Monarch and Will. But they could be considered bosom friends. When Hikigaya back out of the World Government, Oreki followed and right now there is a vacuum of power in the high seat of the Quorum Council. Not only Hikigaya departure is a big blow to the morale of the people of the World Government, with the sudden vacuum of power, those people in the dark would once again fight for power. Hirate might have a lot of power in the World Government but he himself could not manage thisrge organization by his lonesome. By now, the World Government is more than just an organization. They are like arge empire ruling an entire continent. But because of that, there is also problem. Hirate while he himself is cunning and adept in the ways of politics, he did not possess the deterrence power and that mysterious image like of Death Monarch If Death Monarch is the transcendent being standing atop on some divine clouds, where none of his subjects dares to entertain the thought of treason, he, Hirate is the mortal monarch, always having to use his wits and ingenuity to keep the World Government strong. ''Hikigaya, Oreki. Old friends. It is sad that we have be like this.'' Hirate still remembers the early days of the formation of the World Government. Those night where they would drink sake and talk about the world whileughing. How valiant they were back then! How carefree and fearless they were! Sometimes, Hirate miss those days. Even though almost a decade had passed, it felt a little bit longer than that. It is sad that now, not only he had to consider his old friends as rivals but also as enemies Hirate did not have many people he considers friend. While his rtionship with Oreki and Hikigaya wereplicated because of their ideals, it is without a doubt that they all consider each other more than just an acquaintance. Hirate don''t have many friend to lose anymore. If he loses more, than he would truly be alone. He sighed. In the past he and Hikigaya shares the same dream. At least he thought so. But it is clear Hikigaya had never share the same dream as his. Hirate could not help but sigh thinking of the twist and turns of the rtionship between him and Hikigaya Hikigaya had just announced his withdrawal from the World Government. It is not like Hirate did not persuade him to stay. He offers more than what he should have offered. He didn''t mind crossing some of the Quorum council member interest this time. And it did appear like Hikigaya would stay inside the World Government influence. He seems to agree at first. But then suddenly a day ago, he changes his mind. Actually Hirate was not the only one that was shocked with Hikigaya action. Azief himself thought that Hikigaya would just force the World Government to acknowledge the contribution of the Empire of Japan to the formation of the World Government Even though it is called the Empire of Japan, the Emperor of Japan himself did not possess the power. Instead it is the two warlords and the Shogun After all, Hirate had revived the Shogunate. But for Hikigaya to suddenly change his mind and go independent was something that none of the world powers and the factions could have expected. If Hikigaya was just one of the nobles and kings of the World Government, he would surely not be let off. But in the world right now, other than Death Monarch Azief and Time Monarch Jean, the Illusion Archmage is on the list of people one should not offend. And instead they should please him. Because these three people is a Divine Comprehension leveler. Many people know, past the Energy Disperse Stage, each realm after that the gap be bigger It took six years to truly understood the strength and limitations of Disk Formation leveler and only then the world power could create weapons and defensive fortification that could neutralize the threat of Disk Formation leveler. Now, most people in the world did not yet know how powerful a Divine Comprehension leveler could be. Nobody knows the limit of a Divine Comprehension leveler and there is too little information about them One thing is clear. A Divine Comprehension leveler is probably one hundred times stronger than a Disk Formation leveler and the methods they could use is varied. After all everyone could see how Death Monarch kills tens of thousands of living being from tens of thousands of miles away This is the current top of personal power in the world right now. Once again, the bnce of power is broken At least when Death Monarch was in the Disk Formation level, there is still a chance of defending against him. And Death Monarch also had to use his army tounch an attack In other words, when he was a Disk Formation leveler, there was still room to resist. Right now, however, it is like the early days when Death Monarch be Disk Formation leveler and everyone is still in Seed Forming level. And that is why Hirate offers a lot of stuff to Hikigaya. It is regrettable that Hikigaya seems to have other ns. The World Government right now did not have any Divine Comprehension leveler to guard it. And that is a serious security concern Hirate is putting his hope on Raymond. Out of everyone in the World Government, Raymond is the closest to breaking through. And with the massive influx of energy that is covering the world, Raymond problem ofck of energy is solved. Though, he still needs to take the step by himself. Hirate rubs his temple again. His head is still pulsing But like Death Monarch, he has a lot of things to settle. But unlike Death Monarch, he has time. ''I don''t know if the Multiversal Convergence is a cmity or a blessing'' he thought to himself. ''At least right now the Republic is not doing anything dangerous.'' Chapter 1120 - The Problems Of World Government II If the Republic and the World Government is still an enemy like in the past, he would not be surprised that the Republic with Jean prowess wouldy waste upon his sphere of influence In the past this would not have been surprising because to them the world is very small and some resources is not in their continent However, things have changed now. Right now, internal security is valued more. Because right now, each continent is so big that even if allndmasses of Earth was put in the current Earth, it would fit hundreds of Earth It is even hard for one to imagine such vastndscape. Hirate is quite sure another Age of Exploration would sweep across the world. There is new sea to sail through, new continent to explore, all kinds of space void that probably could lead to some kind of pocket space that contain opportunity Still, with the rise of Jean in the Republic, now, there is a change in the power structure between the world power. The World Government used to be in equal position with the Republic. And people of the world believes that the second world power is the World Government just below Pandemonium Raymond could constrain Katarina. As for Death Monarch, he is in a ss of his own. The reason why Katarina could be constrained is because her leveling be slow after she started pursuing the Perfection Path like Death Monarch So, to many people, the World Government could stay on the number two spot. But now, everyone is clear. The number one power of the world is still Pandemonium with hidden dragons and crouching tigers all around in that continent But¡­.as for number two, everyone looks toward the Senate of the Republic. The Republic have a Divine Comprehension leveler. Pandemonium has one. And for a while the World Government had one which is Hikigaya But now Hikigaya had calls it quit and the World Government is now almost the same with the other four world power. Somehow the status of being equal with the Republic is now being thrown to the side. Hirate knows that to stabilize the World Government right now is not easy And that is why he had been busy for the past couple of days. And then there is Raymond who hase back and is now supervising the army of the World Government. But Hirate did not feel at ease. Because right now, the World Government effectively have no way to defend against a Divine Comprehension leveler. If Hikigaya had some murderous intention, the damage he could do to the World Government is incalcble. The same could be said for Jean and Death Monarch Hirate hated feeling like this. Like he is a fish on a chopping block. Raymond did not yet hear the news of what had happened. He doesn''t want to spread it too much. Death Monarch departure from the world would set off ripples across the world. And when these ripples spread, waves would rise, storms would descend and the world would be in chaos. It is not like before where the World Powers could easily calm down this storm. In the past, they simply just have to send a unit with a Disk Formation leveler to calm down a region or a country. But now, with the distance so vast and the resistance of the magic particle have upon the Disk Formation leveler, fast response is not like before. Some ces couldn''t even support a teleportation channel because of the weird space-time phenomenon around the area. Some are blocked and interfered by invisible force. Ironically, these ces that could not amodate a teleportation channel is also some of the ces with the densest energy Sometimes, I hope that Death Monarch is a bit more heartless. He is too emotional. ''Then he chuckles ''But if he is heartless, then I don''t think I could keep my head'' Hirate always had aplicated feeling about Death Monarch. If only he had taken all of the World Government power and make sure that Death Monarch, Lord Shadow at that time die, then it is possible that the ruling power of the world is not Pandemonium but the World Government. The only reason why the Republic could rise so uninterrupted is because of the rtionship between Death Monarch and Katarina. to some people even though the Republic and Pandemonium did not sign any alliance agreement, many people believe that if Katarina was harmed by any world power, Death Monarch woulde knocking. Unlike Katarina whose will is separate from the Republic, Death Monarch will is Pandemonium will. But at the same time, Hirate thought that if Death Monarch had been killed that day, would humanity had reached here? It was Death Monarch that spark the offensive against the Weronian. It is also him that is able to fight the Heavens and controls one third of the Heavenly Will At that time time Hirate did not know the significance of this. It isn''t until a few yearster that he understood the significance of having control of the Heavenly Will He had felt the heavenly Will getting stronger and having its own thoughts and desire. When one reached Disk Formation they could feel that subtle feeling They could sense a bit of the Heavenly Will. But Hirate who has probably one of the keenest Divine Sense in the world other than Death Monarch felt more than just a subtle feeling He felt that the Heavenly Will wanted to slow down human development. Wanting to control. Wanting to not simply survive but dominate. But it could not because one third of it is controlled by "that person" Hirate could only sighed at all of this. It is useless reminiscing about the past. What is important right now is what he should do. To the world and to the world power, losing Death Monarch right now is like losing a pir. And that is why the reason Hirate agreed with Loki proposition. Because whether they like it or not, right now, at least in this moment, Death Monarch is the only thing that could deter powerful enemies The world fears that another enemy like the Demon King would appear again. If such a powerful being set foot onto Earth again and they do not have Death Monarch with them to fight such being, Earth would suffer even more. They could win if they throw everything they had to this being. World Government had created a different kind of nuclear bomb. There is even a space station on the Moon that could use maic force to throw meteorites from outer space with one hundred percent precision to the surface of Earth The only reason why they could not do it when the Multiversal Convergence was happening is because those Otherworlders thate from advanced technology civilization disable it. And the massive waves of energy knock most of the space station. Some were pushed tens of thousands of light years away while some exploded Regardless of all of these weapons, such fight between Earth and such a powerful being, relying only on the tech, the casualties and the damage of such battle would inflict to the world is not something any world power wanted They would probably rule a destend. That is not the only thing he reads in the report. At least this is something he could be proud of when he reads report that have all kinds of information in it Pandemonium is not the only world power that have a powerful intelligence agency. The World Government have their own intelligence agency and not to mention they also cooperated with some other information broker. He knew more than some other world leaders. Something happened in Pandemonium five days ago. In the past anything that happens in Pandemonium that is newsworthy would arrive on his desk before the day ended Because at that timemunication is fast. And any moves of Pandemonium could change the situation of the world hence the World Government is not the only world power that pays attention to Pandemonium every move But this time, something that happened five days ago, only a few hours ago, the news had been received by him and verified by his people. This is the trouble of having no eye in the sky. The distance between the continent had also widened and takes a few hundred thousand of kilometers even among the closest continent border. The news he had received is about a fight. And the findings of his people shocked him. He reads the report two times to make sure he is not reading it wrong. He frowned. Most people put information in information cube so that it could easily be transferred into one mind. But such information node could be hacked. Hirate would not let such thing happen to him. After thest massive leak of information a few years ago, he had created a few measures. That is why he is right now reading report manually. ''Sasha is cooperating with the Broker. And judging from the investigation and the World Government spies in the Crime Alliance, the Broker is dead.'' Hirate shakes his head with an admiring smile on his face ''Loki, Loki. You really have a big gut. I didn''t think that when almost all of the world power is hunting you, you still have time to return to Pandemonium and kill someone. And you did not even want to ept Death Monarch asylum'' Hirate never understood why the rtionship between Death Monarch and Loki is soplicated. How could he describe Loki action? Is it not because his rtionship with Death Monarch isplicated? He could clearly remain safe as long as he stays in Pandemonium. Instead he would rather be hunted by the world But that is not his ce toment Instead, he is thinking about something else when reading this report. Death Monarch is known to hate the Crime Alliance. Yes, hate. Usually the transaction of a leader of such organization would speak about interest. That is how it usually goes. Hirate had seen such thing when he was working with influential man before the Fall. A ne is shot down. Hundreds of people die. But the leader of that country could forgive the country that shot down the ne if the interest is high enough But that is not how Death Monarch rolls. This is a man who could impose his will upon the world. he makes his likes and dislike clear. He does not speak reason if he doesn''t want to. This temperamental god that seems to make unpredictable moves, unswayed by benefits is one of the reason why so many people is afraid of him Maybe if there is a silver lining to this, it is that Death Monarch rarely impose his will upon the world It is not that he never did it. After all, he once forces the whole world to let go of all conflict for a year. Everyone listens to him at that time and nobody wanted to stick out like a sore thumb. But most of the time he imposes his will upon the world it is based on collective benefit and welfare. As such, right now, Hirate is worried about Sasha. He is not close with Sasha. But he knows right now the world do not need pandemonium in an internal war. If Pandemonium is busy fighting an internal war, then some dark forces in the world is going to speed up their development. And the Shadow Guards should not have a new leader right now. Better the devil he knows. ''Hmm... Will this lead to some conflict between Death Monarch and her?'' He thoughts for a moment. He read a few more report and then he got up. He closes the holographic projection and takes a deep breath. Outside his office the phone calls still did not stop It seems he have to go to the Quorum Council to n their next move. Pandemonium right now have no leader. He then walks outside his office and look to his secretary. ''Mr. President'' the secretary greeted the moment she saw Hirate. She was holding the phone. The phone keeps ringing. Most of themunication device of the secretary seems so analog. That is because this kind ofmunication device is harder to hack. It just looks like analog but the concept behind it is not so antiquated. ''There is some problem in the Moon. And¡­..the news is verified.'' The secretary gives a folder of paper to Hirate. Hirate opens the folder and scan it with his Divine Sense The moment he did that he frowned. ''Loki is trying to increase his influence in the criminal underwork. How would Pandemonium respond to this?'' But the folder did not only have information about Loki. There is many other information inside it. Then the secretary said with a timid voice and said ''And the Quorum members is saying that there is many countries and kingdoms that are- '' and the secretary try to choose the right words here as she said ''anxious'' Smiling bitterly, he told his secretary ''Tell them I would address them in the Quorum Council'' Saying this he went away. >>> Chapter 1121 - Internal Problem Of The Republic At the same time, that the World Government had received the news of Death Monarch sudden departure from Earth, Boris who was at Moscow also receive the news It has now been an hour since Death Monarch had leave the world. And in the span of only one hour, the world seems to boiling over. The world power all received the news. And moves are being made. Things that one did not dare to do when that dark figure sit on his throne in Pandemonium is being employed right now. Those who looks at the sky with trepidation could now breathe a little bit easier. The rats and the cockroaches hiding in the dark went out to feel the sun. And while they are people who is overjoyed with this figure who gave them so much pressure departing from Earth, there are also as many people that are worried about what will happen now that he is gone. No one knows how long he would be gone and whether he would evene back. But everyone knows "that person" would surely leave some kind of countermeasures to protect the people he loves. The pressure then fell to the other great powers. Boris after receiving the news was in a daze for a second. He closes his eyes and he thought of his sister. In this world, there is not many people that he could say confidently that he loves. But if he loves someone in this world, it is his sister. He had protected her all of this time. And knowing that she is getting stronger and braver, it only adds his trepidation. Because he could no longer protects her. He used to be able to take the beating of their father. That is how he had protected her. He protected her innocence when his father tries to do dirty things. He had grown big and strong because he wanted to protect his little sister. And he is merciless when it is against people who would try to harm his sister He sighed. half of his life is dedicated in protecting her, the only light in his life, his only family. There is scars on his back, theshes of a belt, the proof of his protection. But those scars slowly fade. And in this new world, this world of gods and deities, of demons and devils, of immortal beings and mystical creature, it is his sister that had protected her. It seems purity, innocence had some value. What takes others years to understand, she only needed one third of that time. That is her sister. The strongest woman in the world It is very easy for his sister to thrive in this world. Boris doesn''t know how to feel about this change of role. They have each other back. But that was before her sister met that damn Death Monarch. He doesn''t know what kind of spell Death Monarch uses to make his sister so hopelessly in love with that man. She uses her life to protect that man. And he doesn''t like that Boris shake his head. ''I told her¡­. I told her not to get close with that man'' Personally before Death Monarch is entangled with his sister, he had nothing against the man. He admires people who are strong. Because he himself is strong. He admires people who overcame their adversity because he is also like that. And he always like the enemy of his enemy. When he read the report of Lord Shadow messing up World Government n, he was very happy. However, that feeling change when Death Monarch is entangled with his sister. Maybe, all brothers are like this. They would never like the man that their younger sister likes. Or maybe it is just him. he would not mind Death Monarch getting together with his sister if he was any other man. Maybe he would still object, the obligatory hazing of his younger sister boyfriend and then he would approve. But the man that his sister seems to love so much is the strongest person in the world. Boris could not even try to haze such a man. That is a man whose every moves shakes the world. If one day, Death Monarch mistreated his sister, how could he seek justice? And his sister is the strongest woman in the world. That sound like an invinciblebo. But to Boris it sounds like an advertisement for attracting danger. If there is one thing Boris wanted for his sister, it is that his sister would live a happy and peaceful life. And not only Death Monarch is the farthest person from the definition of safe and peaceful, he even rejected his sister. So, he is now filled withplicated feeling that he had to rely a man that he now personally dislikes to save his sister. He rubs his forehead with his finger, massaging his temple. ''I hope my sister trust in you is deserved'' he thought to himself. Then he reads another report. This report also detailed possible exnation of why Death Monarch suddenly changes the schedule of his departure. Most of the world leaders knew that Death Monarch would depart on the sixth day. That is the consensus and that is the understanding of all the great powers. To the world, Death Monarch was in seclusion for four days before breaking out of seclusion. Some people said that Death Monarch had break through to Essence Creation. Some said, he did not. But since there is only two other people in the world that could discern the state of Death Monarch true prowess and these two people did not speak a word about it, no one really knows whether Death Monarch break through to Essence Creation or he had failed in his breakthrough. Nobody even knows whether Death Monarch went into seclusion to breakthrough to the next realm or if he just wanted to familiarize his body with his new realm. He frowned as he reads the report. Some of the possible reason for Death Monarch sudden departure is not really something that is positive. ''This is making me worried'' Right now, what Death Monarch desire is the same as Boris. They wanted Katarina to be safe. If there is one thing that connects these two men, it is their love for Katarina Boris is even more anxious than the other world leaders when he heard Death Monarch sudden departure Death Monarch did not even tell him anything. He does not understand why Death Monarch did not tell him anything and suddenly goes to the Seresian world Of course, from his perspective it is good that he is going earlier than expected. Yet, at the same time he could not help but feels that something is wrong about all of this. Jean also did not say anything. Jean had returned and only tell him that Death Monarch had gone to the Seresian world. But after that, he suddenly disappeared. Jean did not exin it to him why Death Monarch suddenly break his own schedule. And it is not like he could stop Jean. Even before Jean be a Divine Comprehension leveler, Boris could not order around that man. Jean once nearly ruled all of Europe by his lonesome. He was as illustrious as Napoleon in the heart of the Frenchman. You would be surprised that those French who spoke about freedom and revolution all the time, how easy it was for them to bend their knees and kowtowed their head. Jean gave them power. Gave them security and peace. And there is this sense of nostalgia where the French holds great power over Europe. Even when he changes sides from the World Government to the Republic and hold position in the Senate, the love of the Frenchman for him is still strong. In the Senate, those European Senators look toward him as their leader. But that did not mean that Boris had no other way. He knows he could not force Jean to do something. But he could persuade that man. He called someone from his office. Almost five minutester, his subordinates are in front of him. he is sitting on his chair looking at them. On top of the table is stack of documents. He has been having more headache by the minute Information has been flooding in since the news of Death Monarch departure is nowmon knowledge all over the world. Many regional power in Europe has started moving. Boris knows that there is a chance of a few states and countries under the banner of the Republic that would want to secede. ''This is all of that Archmage fault'' he eximed. The subordinate in the room only look down to the ground, looking at the marble-like surface of the office of the Right Chancellor like there is something very interesting carved on the tile. It is clear that Boris is quite angry right now. he had a thousand worries but no assurance. The internal matter of the Republic might not be that bad if not for Hikigaya action. At least if Hikigaya did not do what he did, it would not give some ideas to those people >>>>>> Chapter 1122 - A New And Dangerous Idea Hikigaya action of breaking off all of his rtionship with the World Government had emboldened certain thought of the leaders of many factions. That is because right now, Empire of Japan is free from the world power. It is like a beacon of a new era. A few people likened the world powers expansion and rule as the colonial rule during the Age of Discovery. It is Death Monarch that draws the border of the world, enthroned seven Emperors of the world Even though each of the great powers never imed to be Emperors, to the people of the world the leaders of the seven great powers are emperors of the world Regardless of what slogan these organizations shouted, whether it be freedom, a unified world government, or a republican haven, it did not change the fact that there is a person at the top that rules over those below them. When Death Monarch gives Lotus Order the legitimacy to control Asia, how many small nations and kingdoms that have to follow the orders of the Lotus Order. Like those colonial years, the legitimate faction that have been approved by Death Monarch exercise controls over those small nations and kingdoms and take over their resources. It is the same for the other world powers. As for the Republic and the World Government, they have been doing it far earlier than those other world powers. And since then a new idea had sprouted Some had proposed the idea of a Federation of free cities and states. They would ally with each other, maintain the stance of neutrality and would not meddle and provoke the world power. But if the world power meddles with their matters, each alliance member is required to help each other to maintain their freedom to not participate in the wars between the world power. This thought is now a new thought of ideas. Most of the people under the great power is always under great pressure. Sometime, they are dragged into a war they did not want to fight. The secret wars between the great powers usually had the small states and kingdom as their pawns and it is them that suffer. This discontent had been growing. There are only a few world powers in the world that is not gued with this problem. Pandemonium for example did not have this proem. They rarely waged war. But when they do, they always win. So most people of Pandemonium look at the world with their head held up high, their pride etched into their bones. Then there is order of Thinkers. the reason that they did not have such problems is merely because they are not qualified to y with the adults in the room. They have powerful weapons but theyck people like Death Monarch, Raymond or Jean. And they themselves rarely meddles with the other six great powers affair, content on studying and researching stuff. As for the other four world power, they are gued with internal problems. In other words, all of these problems that have been put aside, are now all broken out The reason why people had been following the rules is because there is a world sheriff. Even though Pandemonium did not intend to be one, but because they were the ones that drafted the Article of Distribution they had to enforces its rule. Even when Death Monarch is not there, his people would make sure that no one could shake the reputation of Pandemonium. And during Loki regency, this tendency to interfere in the conflict of the world which he deems viting the articles had made the world think of Pandemonium as the world arbiter. It is not all bad. After all, with the supervision of Pandemonium, the world had been at peace for six years. Even though there were some re ups of war and there is even a few times provocation of war between the great powers it is usually just a farce. But Death Monarch is not here and the world is now no longer could be seen by the great power. The world power no longer has the ability to monitor all of their regions and territory. And with Hikigaya and Oreki exit from the World Government it started a fire that is getting bigger and it is only a matter of time before it is out of control. He looks at his subordinate that is waiting an order from him. Even with all of this problem, he still has to settle thing about Jean first. Boris need to know his attitude and he also needs to know about why Death Monarch suddenly went to the Seresian world without informing him ''Go and meet with Time Monarch. Try to get information why Death Monarch suddenly went to the Seresian world'' Then he paused for a second before saying ''Be polite and respectful. Time Monarch is not your average person. With other people he is quite affable and easy to talk to. But with me, with my people, he would y a bit. He would try to provoke you. Whatever you do, don''t fall for his bait. Don''t give him and excuse to attack you'' His subordinate nodded and then a secondter, they all disappeared from his sight. Boris sighed The World Government and the Republic both make some moves after the departure of Death Monarch and they are not the only one In Asia, Lotus Order began mobilizing their army the moment they heard that Death Monarch is no longer on Earth Of course, this army is not to attack Pandemonium. But to prepare for the chaos. Unlike the separated continent of Pandemonium, Asia is full of powerhouses all over. Lotus Order only has some nominal power in certain region and do not have that much authority on some other areas Right now the array protection of the Lotus Pce had some discrepancies. The Arrayist Sage is repairing it right now. Because of Death Monarch many people do things in low profile way. No one wanted to provoke him. But all around the Lotus Order headquarters, all of warlords in Asia is looking at that Lotus Pce with the eyes of predator. As for League of Freedom, while other world power makes a move, the League of Freedom seems to do nothing. Other than reinforcing certain cities and continue with their search and rescue program, they did not seem to do anything out of the ordinary But the World Government still is quite cautious. The League of Freedom got a lot of information regarding the secret weapon of World Government South America continent has be sorge that it took Narleod a few days to find the people that was scattered during the Multiversal Convergence and bring them back even with the help of all kinds of technology League of Freedom seems to be silent and did not do anything that might make people be suspicious of them Storm Tide did not seem to move. Quiet and peaceful, that is the image that South America continent seems to give to the world Meanwhile on a new continent that is teeming with life and green grass and tall trees, lies a newrge city. This city is one of the fewrge cities around the area. The sound of construction is never-ending It is very futuristic and there are many robots that is building it. In Pandemonium the city of Adern felt like a city of living beings. But this city while beautiful from afar, seems lifeless. It is filled with robots but there isck of people This is the Capital of the Order of Thinker. In the past the Order of Thinkers did not have such arge city. Unlike some of the other world power, they are the world power with the smallest poption As such, construction of megacities are unnecessary and a waste of resources. At least that was how it is in the past. The Grand Researcher stands on the balcony of the new researchboratory. She looks at the vastnd in front of her and she frowned. This is Antarctica. It is hard to believe that the ce where she could see the crystal trees is now a vastnd of green. There is still a region of crystal tree but there are even more nts that had never existed on Earth before. A new mystery to uncover. To the Order of Thinkers this is a godsend. If there is one regret it was that she never did manage to uncover all the mysteries of Antarctica. It is hard to plot thend of Antarctica before the expansion. So, most of the ces of interest that the Order of Thinkers had researched before seems to have disappeared It is not like they did not do anything to mark these ces. But after the expansion, Antarctica changes the most How many of historical artifacts and secrets is buried under the ice of Antarctica that they would never have been able to know because of the expansion of the world? That is what made her regret the most. Even before the Fall, Antarctica is and of mystery. Most other world power is not interested in thend. Some fought for Europe. Some fought for Asia and so on and so forth. She did not want those ces. She did not want to fight. What she wanted was the knowledge of this new world of magic and mystic. Some people are just weird like that. Most people want knowledge to achieve something whether it be ultimate power or methods of immortality. Most human desire knowledge to achieve something. That is what most people felt. A tool to reach their true desire. Knowledge of weapons so that they could conquer people and nations. Knowledge of medicine so that they could prolonged their life, rid themselves of diseases and death But she¡­...she only wanted knowledge for knowledge itself. >>>> Chapter 1123 - Order Of Thinkers Dilemma I That is the Grand Researcher. Someone who has a pure intention toward knowledge and truth. It is like someone who read simply because they like the act of reading itself and not for the content of the book. There are not many people like this in the world. But they do exist. People like her. People like Void. People like Rosulka that did not do things ording to epted norm of logical behavior. ''How the world has changed'' she said to herself as she sighed. She closes her eyes and think of what had happened years ago Her people traded very important thing to Pandemonium to get a spot during the World Distribution event thus propelling a small organization of like-minded researchers into one of the global power. In the past it is a secret organization, a secret society that could only be joined by invitation. Nowadays, it is not like that anymore. But most of those who sat on the top is still herpatriot in seeking the knowledge of this world. She had also received the news of Death Monarch sudden departure. But unlike the other world power that had to raise their level of alertness because of Death Monarch departure, the Order of Thinkers did not do much other than the usual. Order of Thinkers did not have many enemies. And they also did not have many internal enemies. Antarctica after all is not a ce that is teeming with native in the first ce. She did not have to fight the established forces in the area because there are no established forces in the area. Those scientists that was stationed in Antarctica for research purposes before the Fall, most of them die as monsters and beast that appeared during the Fall kills them So, when she and her people came here, they upied an emptynd. And she did not have to worry about external attack from forces like the Crime Alliance. Because she still maintains contact with some of her acquaintances in the Crime Alliance. Of course, such thing could not be said openly. She headed a legitimate world power and not some small faction in the dark. If she acts too openly and being too weing to the Crime Alliance, she would attract the attention of those great powers. She herself is forced by circumstances. She would like to live a life of simply researching all kinds of knowledge. But research requires resources Resources that she doesn''t have And there were many things she could not do as one of the world powers. There were many treaties that she had signed. One of them is rted to human experimentation. While the article in the treaty is a bit vague, one thing is very clear about human experimentation. It is frowned upon. And while voluntary testing could be conducted, such thing must be presented to the World Council. This is to prevent the world power from abusing the people of the world There is also restriction in creating artificial intelligence. While certain level of artificial intelligence in the design of a technology is allowed, there are certain parameter of an AI that is not allowed. Any attempt of trying to go past that approved parameter of an AI ability must be approved by the entire World Council. This is to prevent the uprising of machinery lifeforms. Humanity is already gued by invaders from the stars. They need not fight another war with their own machine. It might look like some kind of paranoid thinking influenced by movies like Terminator, but it is actually a relevant and reasonable fear. Order of Thinkers and the World Government had gain many knowledge from the Orvanians expedition when they stay at Earth There was a world that was overtaken by their own creation. AI technology reaches to the peak that it controls and treated those living beings as battery and inspiration as these robots didn''t seem to have that kind of spark in their brain the way certain intelligent living beings has This AI civilization finally was destroyed by the Orvanians because this AI civilization began wanting to conquer other star system to force those living beings be their battery If that is the only thing they wanted to do, maybe the Orvanians would close one eye to the behavior of those AI. After all, wars between intergctic empire ismon, at least it was not something that deserves the Orvanian attention It wasn''t until the AI Civilization created a weapon that could shoot people through time and space, tore upon multiversal barrier and could even cut space and affected time in a scale that has never been seen after the demise of the Savi''krian race. And when it affected the Multiverse, that is when Orvanians be involved. Of course this is the simplification of the struggle of that universe. It did not change however that artificial intelligence could be a threat for humanity The Grand Researcher could only ept all of those restriction with smiling face. She had never wanted topete with those great powers. But because she did notpete, she did not have any say. If the things she wanted to do is something that Pandemonium did, she wonders whether the other world powers would burden Pandemonium with all kinds of restriction and treaties? They would not. She found out that her thoughts were too simple. But the moment she realized this, it was already toote By the time of the rise of the Great Powers, even if the Order of Thinkers wanted topete, they no longer are qualified topete. The Order of Thinkers already had the problem of dwindling poption and they also been restricted by many of the world power treaties. The Grand Researcher knew that for a small power withck of poption,ck of rare resources, the hope of her organization was technology and knowledge. But, it is not like her thought is something secret to the other world powers. As such, there is all of those treaties to restrict her. They were afraid that she would create things that is dangerous to the world. Azief brought them to the center stage so that everyone could look at them and restrict them. It took her some time to realize the sinister intention of Death Monarch. And they even happily jump into that trap. No one knows how cunning that person who sat on that ck throne in Pandemonium more than her. IT is no wonder then that she had to make the difficult choice of sometimes cooperating with the Crime Alliance. She sighed thinking all of this matter of the past as she opens back her eyes and look at thend in front of her. Everything look so small and tiny when she looks at it from her height. Standing on the balcony she could see hundreds of houses being built with terrifying efficiency. But there is no people in it. Tens of thousands of houses yet there is no people Theck of poption. That is the problem of the Order of thinkers. While she could supply the security forces of the order of Thinkers with robotic soldiers, she began to see the limitation of such superficial means. Antarctica before the expansion of the world was not that big Most of it is hard to travel but it is not a size of continent that is hard to monitor. Its distance and theck of reputation of the Order of Thinkers makes Antarctica an unappealing ce for normal people Most people would rather serve under the banner of a powerful world power. As such, most people would rather sail toward Europe to join the Republic, to North America to join the World Government or sails the stormy seas of the pandemonium Seas to reach Pandemonium And those who did not agree with the ideological or types of government of those three great world powers could always choose the other four world powers. But even then, the Order of Thinker ranks thest in attractiveness of persuading people toe to Antarctica to be the citizen of the world power of the Order of Thinkers. The high standard of the Order of Thinkers that emphasizes knowledge and the general misunderstanding that themon people have of the Order of Thinkers created the situation where Order of Thinkers having many high technology devices yetck the human capital. If this is the world before the Fall, theck of peoplepared to the industrialization of advanced technology is something that would not be a minus for the Order of Thinkers. But as the order of Thinkers had realized, there is a reason why the Three Great powers remains the three great power. Order of Thinkers technology sometimes even surpasses Pandemonium level of technology. But why is it that Pandemonium is the number one world power? Why is it after almost a decade, no one had been able to shake Pandemonium position? It is simply because in Pandemonium, they had a lot of people who are on Disk Formation leveler. Death Monarch would not even have to move his ass from his throne to destroy Order of Thinker. Chapter 1124 - Order Of Thinkers Dilemma II He could send any of his Three Armies and one of them is enough to bring down the Order of Thinkers. The Grand Researcher now realize what shecks is people with individual power. Yes, she had countless of robotic soldiers. But these robotic soldiers no matter how powerful they were created, there is a limit to their power. Most of her robotic soldier could not yet utilize the energy of the world. They also could not control thews of the world and they could not perform magical spell. Magic could not be used by mechanical creation like her robotic soldiers. It requires something mystical. And this mystical thing is the soul. At least that is what she had found out. The Order of Thinkers might seem like they are only researching new advanced technology in the veins of mechanical technology but actually there is a lot of types of technology that they are researching magic technology is one of them. She found that magic particles response to some unknown force that binds people with magic particles. She posited the theory that the unseen, intangible thing called souls existed and the soul connect any living beings with soul to some source of magical energy that is present in all of the Multiverses. The Grand Researcher however understood the limitation of her knowledge. Magic is unlike mechanical technology. For most of human technology there is a whole orderly system to it, operating by certainws that exist on Earth. Physics, mathematics all of these principles of science could be used to derive a system where technology could advance and ultimately go Magic¡­...magic however had myriads of paths. Some of them are orderly and could be make senses of. Like some magic that utilizes the elements. There is a certain logic to it that could be applied to the creation and improvement of her robotic soldiers Some even could be imitated by the robotic soldiers But there was some magic that she hase into contact with that did not make sense at all. Most of these illogical magi seems to deal with the intangible. ''What should I do? Death Monarch is gone. the World Council would be dyed. Hirate would not propose any drastic measures right now. he himself has a lot of trouble with Hikigaya'' She said to herself. Then she heard footsteps from behind her. She looks back. There is tallnky man approaching her. This man wears a monocle on his right eye And he wears a white uniform The uniform of a high echelon member of the Order of Thinkers is white. It resembles a bit of ab coat. But there is badges on the shoulders Across his eyes there is long line of scars. The scars used to be huge but the width of the scars had shrink and instead it is long now. Eric'' she said. Eric Strauss is one of the early members of the Order of Thinkers and one of the confidant of the Grand Researcher. ''Grand Researcher'' He walks to the balcony and stand beside her. There is silence for a few second. They both look at the rising city in front of them. And they both have their thoughts. They let the sound of the construction and the air around them blows pass them Then the Grand Researcher ask him ''How is the preliminary result of the scan?'' Eric then said ''The scan could only scan about thirty percent of the wholendmass. Beyond that, some invisible force mess with our detection system'' Grand Researcher face hardened a bit ''Which means we must increase the capability of our detection system.'' Eric nodded and added ''Don''t worry. I have assigned some of the researcher to this'' ''We must be fast. There is benefit to be made'' Eric is silent for a second before he asks ''You want to sell it?'' Grand Researcher nodded. Eric frowned. He seems to hesitate to say something before he shakes his head and said ''Please reconsider'' the Grand Researcher look at her old friend. ''It is better not to talk with the Crime Alliance for a while. I suggest you limit the contact not only with the Crime Alliance but also with the Dark Syndicate. The White Owl also could not be trusted.'' The Grand Researcher raised her eyebrows. Eric added ''We don''t know the intention of the White Owl. The only reason they turned to us is because they could not move those Three Great Powers. Doubt their intention, old friend'' he said. The Grand Researcher close her eyes and sighed. In that brief moment, she seems to get older. Eric is not burdened with her knowledge. He is not burdened by the responsibility that she has so he could not understand fully why she did the things she did. Then she said ''Death Monarch is not here'' Eric shakes his head ''That is not a good enough reason. He might not be here. But Pandemonium is still there. Pandemonium never needed Death Monarch to deal with us'' She then said ''As for the World Government, don''t tell me you didn''t know that they also use the Crime Alliance a few times. the Republic might have Katarina that hated those people in the Crime Alliance but those Senators of the Senate, which one of them did not have some deals with the criminals in the Crime Alliance? '' ''Why do you think they deal with the Crime Alliance even if they wave the banner of eradicating those evil people? Other than Death Monarch and Katarina, the others wave that banner simply because the strongest man and woman in the world waves that banner'' The Grand Researcher added ''If we did not trade with the Crime Alliance, using their information and teleportation channel, how could we have survived the Multiversal Convergence with so little casualties?'' Eric was not convinced at all ''Are we the Republic? Are we the World Government?'' he asks and for a while there is silence between these two people. The question is simple and the meaning is strong. The only reason that those two world power did those thing is precisely because they are strong enough to tide the waves that woulde if it is exposed. They might even have a few trump card if somehow the conflict would affect their rtionship with Pandemonium But the Order of Thinkers is not the World Government and it is not the Republic. Eric stares at the Grand Researcher eyes. They look at each other stubbornly. Eric then sighed. ''We are still not able to verify the news. It is better not to be rash. Not to be the sore thumb in the eyes of Pandemonium'' Eric said. Eric had dealt with Death Monarch before. That is a terrifying man. And a domineering one. He could see the consequences of ignoring the will of such a willful man. And the Order of Thinkers is not a match against Pandemonium. And he also knew his friend. She is also stubborn. But he fears that her stubbornness would lead the Order of Thinkers to a path of war against Pandemonium. There is no problem to fight against any force that try to destroy them. The Order of Thinkers is not some world power bend on world domination. Quite frankly it is quite pacifistic as the Order of Thinkers rarely wage war against any force in the world. But that does not mean that the Order of Thinkers is afraid to fight or unable to fight. It is that they never have to fight since their interest rarely shed with others interest. Of course, this is referring to the other forces of the world. Whenpared to the other world power, usually the order of Thinkers had toid down their head Most of the core members of the Order of Thinkers are not people who wanted to fight wars. They only wanted more power so that they could have more resources so that they could research and pursue the things that is important to them which is the knowledge of the world If they were to fight, there is many weapons that they have developed that they could use that would shock the world. But Pandemonium? That is not a force that the Order of Thinkers could take on right now. Maybe if they have some kind of leap in technological advancement far surpassing the current magical technology on Earth, there is a chance to at least defend themselves against Pandemonium. But as of right now, as of this moment, Pandemonium is a force that could send only one of its armies and that is enough to level the entire ruling area of the Order of Thinkers. The Grand Researcher thought for a moment and then said with a sigh ''It is a pity that we have to do this kind of thing. Eric, you know when we started this¡­. this is not what I wanted. But circumstances changes.'' Eric then smiles and said. ''maybe we don''t have to'' >>>> Chapter 1125 - A Raven At The Starting Of A New Era I Eric is smiling as he said that. Does he have some ideas? She thought to herself The Grand Researcher did not immediately ask him what he means by that. Instead she looks at Eric and frowned. She could not understand what Eric was insinuating. ''What do you mean?'' Eric then said ''Even though our detection system could only scan thirty percent of thendmass of the new Antarctica, and the range and depth of the scan is not that impressive, we found that there are many new resources and even some new elements and minerals that we have never seen before.'' ''Verilion is already something that we exported to the other world power. It is something that we have the most abundance of'' The Grand Researcher nodded and then Eric continue. ''Our scan found a deposits mine of Verilion onnd. It is a lot more than what we have before. At least on the side of supply of Verilion to the other great powers, there would be no shock to the market. Instead, if my calction is right, we could even have the power to flood the market with Verilion and causes the price to bottom out'' Verilion is one of the minerals that the Order of Thinkers found in their expedition on the seabed Most of the Verilion they got, they mined it from the bottom of the ocean. Out of the other six great power, Antarctica is the only continent in the world that have this mineral inrge amount As such it is one of the Order of Thinkers exports to the world. Verilion is used in many of the new phones that is created in the market right now As it is able to conduct energy of the world, all of the phones in the world needed Verilion for it to be able to conduct energy and do the functions that is nowmon to the people of the world Some of the function of the phone in this brave new world is like downloading information to one mind, personal holographic projection, urate physical scans, detection system for time dtion, atmospheric changes, space disturbance and so on and so forth Yes, the phone that is created after the Fall is not simply a phone. If this was before the Fall, such phone is probably something that the military would create. If they toss this phone to a world like their before the Fall, those people might have thought of it as some kind of powerful advanced technology when it is actually one of the many basic stuff in the world after the Fall Hence, Verilion is very important and in the market of the world, its price is also quite vtile like Eluvian stone While it is not as scarce as some other new magical mineral, it is not that in abundance either. It is like cobalt before the Fall. what theyck is other kinds of minerals like Eluvian stones, and many other new minerals and resources after the Fall Antarctica had many treasures. But it alsocks certain stuff. The Amazons for example is not only blessed by a lot of huge mineral deposit, they also possess a lot of magical nts and herbs and one of the active partner of the Order of Thinker is the League of Freedom. They traded Verilion for the nts, leaves and herbs that exist in the Amazons. Then there is Pandemonium who had all kinds of biomes, animals, trees, nts, energy mines, and a whole lot of other mysterious ces which is full in abundance with energy The reason for such fertile and mysticalnd is because other than the former China, Pandemonium or as it was formerly known, Australia was one of the countries that was attacked and upied by titanic monsters. China was lucky that many of those behemoth monsters after killing almost a billion people in China flew away and hibernated in the forbidden zones. Australia however became a haven for beast and monsters. While this is not good for humans there, it was very good for the environment there. And when Death Monarch kills tens of thousands of beast in thatnd, the surge of energy that is present there after that act of killing bring about a change to the wholend And most of the other world powers had other kinds of minerals and resources that far outstripped the Order of Thinkers resources. It is fortunate that they sat on thergest underwater deposit of Verilion. If not, they probably could notpete with the other world power in terms of resources. The only reason that the other world power did not attack the order of thinkers to get that deposit is because they are not that desperate. After all it is not like the order of Thinkers close the door to trade with them. And to some people, Antarctica is simply not and that they are interested in having even if there is arge mine deposit of Verilion in the bottom of the ocean around the Antarctica seas. And as their research requires new mineral and resources it forces the Order of Thinkers to trade with even unsavory characters. Eric then added ''And then there is others'' ''Others?'' ''Yes. Our research teams found new minerals some of them are minerals that have never been seen or recorded in any of the mineral records after the Fall. New elements and new minerals. And because of the fertilend there is also herbs and magical nt. As for where the ice goes, that is a very interesting thing'' ''Interesting?'' Smiling Eric said ''The ice did not disappear. It seems that the new Antarctica is separated by three regions by some kind of invisible magic barrier. Fortunately, we have tested it and this magic barrier simply iste the different climate. It is hard to exin it logically. I saw the pictures but I myself did not have the chance to go there yet'' there is a trace of regret in his tone Eric, while he is also quite good on the political side, he is after all, in his core, a researcher that loves this kind of new things ''But some of the researcher that go there describe it to be quite a magical experience'' Then he said ''Central region. this is the region we are at right now. the Central region which is full of nts, trees and if you travelled further you could see even tropicalndscape and climate'' He is talking with excitement and Grand Researcher could not help but smile looking at her old friend being so passionate about it Eric did not seem to notice as he went on saying ''Considering howrge the area of Antarctica right now, it is not surprising. But if you go past this fertilend area, you would arrive at and of snow and ice. This is the front part. If you walk toward the other direction then after passing from the fertile area, you would arrive at a ce of heat and mes. Large volcanoes which spews magicalva'' Hearing all of this new changes made the eyes of the Grand Researcher to shine with excitement After all, she and Eric is not that different. It is this simrity that drew them to grow the Order of Thinkers to the size it is today. ''I did not think that it changes so much.'' Eric added ''And we are not done. We do not yet fully explore all of this region. I use the mobile satellite on the Battlestar to get these images. But it is very exciting to explore all of these regions. Who knows what we will find and discover? Just thinking about it set my heart aze'' The Grand Researcher nodded Even though there are certain things that they do not see eye to eye to, at least in this, they share the same feeling of excitement. Then the Grand Researchers ask ''Is there any Eluvian Stone?'' She might be excited. But she did not lose her calm. Her mind had already started calcting things. ''One hundred kilogram'' Eric said ''That is a lot'' she muttered. Eluvian stone is very rare. The fact that they found one hundred kilograms in andmass that could fit Earth is already a lot for her. Grand Researcher mind begin thinking. Eric waited beside her. It seems that she might have to reconsider some of her ns. To Eric there is nothing better. Eric had seen her slowly going deeper and deeper into all sorts of things. He only fears that she could not extricate herself if she goes too deep. But as she was thinking of how best to capitalize this new situation of finding all kinds of minerals, suddenly someone knock the door of this empty room. ''I''ll take it'' Eric said and she only nodded. Eric goes to the door, leaving the Grand Researcher on the balcony. The creaking sound of the door echoes in the empty room as Eric look outside the room and saw another colleague of his Chapter 1126 - A Raven At The Starting Of A New Era II ''Graham'' Waiting outside the door is a middle age man with neatly trimmed grey beard. He is around five feet seven and his body is lean and there is no trace of any muscle on his body. He is wearing his grey robe today. His blonde hair is neatly tied on the back, reaching just below his neck. He wears a ss that look like an antique created during the Victorian era. Eric frowned a bit. Graham would note here unless he has something important to do. After all, Graham prefers to stay in hisb rather than going to meetings or participate in the program of the organization. Graham also look at Eric and said ''It has been a long time Eric chuckles and simply said ''I am always here. It is you that always get cooped up in yourb. It is not healthy. You should go out and meet people'' Graham only scoffed at this. ''Uninteresting people. They are all sorts of uninteresting people in this world. If I have to meet every single one of them, it would only waste my time'' ''Your disdain of humanity is showing'' Eric said ''Most people are idiots'' Graham said. Eric retorted and said ''And you are the smartest?'' ''I know that I am not and that is why I seek knowledge. But outside¡­. they don''t know that they are not and think that they smart'' Eric only smiles and said ''Seeing the world and the people living in it, the lifeforms in it might be the thing you need. It is without a doubt among our colleague you are the smartest. But youck-'' Before Eric could finish his word, Graham simply cut him off and said ''Is it humanity again? Ick humanity?'' Eric only nodded. Graham had something more to say but then he thought he wasted enough time. He would not try to defend himself. After all, it is not like he cares that much what people think of him But Eric sometimes makes him feelpetitive and causes him to get worked up. He shakes his head and then he brought something out from his sleeve. It is an envelope. Then he simply said ''Eric, give this to the Grand Researcher'' Eric saw the envelop and he raised his eyebrows. ''Why are you so¡­. tense?'' Eric ask at Graham. Graham sighed and said ''Someone had given me this envelope. And that someone is not a person that the Order of Thinkers could handle'' Hearing this, there is rm bells ringing in Eric heart. Unlike the other organization, their high ranking members is quite loose in that they make alliance and connection with people they want to. Regardless of the opposition from the other researchers Most of the other organization however had a banned list like Pandemonium officials are not allowed to contact the Dark Syndicate, the Crime Alliance and so on and so forth But for the people of the Order of Thinkers, those high level researchers could not be constrained by such thing. Knowing this, they don''t even care to constrain. After all, most of the high level researchers need resources. And it is not like the Order of Thinkers could supply all of the researchers with ample amount of resources. So there is a weird system in the order of Thinkers To some research that is deemed hard to materialize, the funding would be cut or even scrapped off by the budget department. But if the researchers still wanted to research such thing, they have to use their own resources. There is no restriction to this Graham is one of the few researchers in the Order of Thinkers that have a big pocket, a ton of connection in the crime world, lots of researchers contact in the great powers, and countless channel of resources. He is also studying may what would have been called fringe science if this is before the Fall. Because most of his research is funded by him privately, the order of thinkers mostly does not know what he researched on and could not interfere in the direction of his research But every once in a while Graham would share some of his technology with the Order of Thinkers and as such he is one of the high ranking members of the Order of Thinkers. It is because of this liberty that many researchers join the Order of Thinkers. But it is also because of this, that many could say that not all of the researchers here has a clean reputation. Eric hearing that thise from someone that the organization could not handle of course he would feel wary. Who knows what kind of people that Graham is in contact with. ''Who?'' Erik ask At this Graham scratch the back of his head and shakes his head ''I could not tell you that. I promise him that'' There is silence between them. And Eric could only sigh It is not like he could force Graham to tell who it is Graham then said ''I decrypted the letter and read what is inside. I fear that the letter meant harm. I saw the content. '' If this happens in Pandemonium or any other world power where the subordinate dares to intercept letters for their rulers and leaders, there would be a huge punishment. But this is the Order of Thinkers and Graham is not someone that the organization could punish at will ''Truth be told, I thought of just burning the letter. But I know it is not my ce to decide'' Graham then look at Eric with a pitiful expression and he added ''I don''t like scheming. That is why I followed this organization. But someone had reached to me and they sent me this letter so I could give it to her.'' Sighing he said ''Even though the person that makes contact with me is a person I admire, in the end, I am a member of the order of Thinkers. Regardless what you think of me and my research, I don''t want such a sanctuary for us seeker of knowledge to be burned by those ignorant people that only seek to dominate and destroy'' Then he paused for a second and as he sighed he said ''Tell her¡­.do not be too greedy'' Then finished saying this, he pushed the envelope to Eric. Eric took it and Graham walk away, his grey robe seems to distort a bit before he disappears from the long straight hallway Eric frowned. ''What does he means by that?'' He looks at the envelope that is in his hand and then one thing caught his attention There is a red wax sealed on the envelope. And there is a crest on the wax. His face immediately changed ''Is it¡­'' but he did not finish his words. One thing that he is feeling right now is cold. It is like holding that envelope made him filled with a feeling of crisis. But he slowly understood why his friend look so solemn He hesitated a bit but then walk to the Grand Researcher. She is still there on the balcony looking at the construction of the city in the far distance. She also seems to be thinking deeply. Her eyes seem to be unfocused. He taps her on her shoulder and she went back to normal. Then without turning to look at Erick she asks ''Who is it?'' ''It''s Graham'' Hearing this she raised her eyebrows ''He went out of hisb. That is surprising'' ''He brought you a letter. he said it is from one of his friend. It seems they wanted to make contact with you'' She nodded. Eric hesitated a bit but then he remembers what graham said. It is not his decision to make. So, he held out his hand and give the envelope to her. She took the envelope but then she saw the red wax on the opening of the envelope. And her expression turns hard. It is a snake eating its own tail. Ourobourus. And she immediately knew who send her this envelope. ''It''s him. I did not expect this'' Eric did not say anything. He was also as shocked. Even though the Order of Thinkers did not make any moves after hearing the news that Death Monarch had departed, they both knew that outside of Antarctica right now, there is probably many schemes and plots that is now put into motion the moment Death Monarch departed from Earth She also wanted to make some moves. But she is a bit cautious. And she did not intend to make such big moves. In other words, she did not want to get involved in those great powers games. But this letter, it is like an invitation to the big games. That is why she is solemn in expression. She did not think that her organization would capture the eyes of that person. Maybe that man also send such envelope to the other great power. No, he doesn''t think so. This person doesn''t have many allies right now. There are only a few people that dare to be ally with this person Chapter 1127 - A Raven At The Starting Of A New Era III The moment she touches the envelope she could feel the magic that covers every inch of the envelope. Sealing formation lights up from the red wax and be visible. Lines and bizarre symbol and shapes reveal itself on the envelope. It is like the moment that envelope touches her finger, it unseals itself. Then the top of the envelope popped open. Eric was shocked at what happen but once he regains his senses, he asks the Grand Researcher. ''You''re going to read it?'' The Grand Researcher seems to be thinking of something again and then after a few second pause she nodded. Eric face changes. ''Loki is not someone we should be allying with right now.'' That letter, that serpent that eat its own tail, the theatrical of it all, dramatic reveals, it has all the signature of the Trickster. Eric had heard the report that says the trickster had sought refuge with the Crime Alliance. Loki is bad news. If their cooperation with Crime Alliance is exposed, they could still find a way to salvage themselves from that situation. But Loki? Loki right now is the enemy of the world He shudders to think the consequences of cooperating with a person that nearly bring about the destruction of Earth They are already preparing to defend themselves on the charge of human experimentation. If they were to have more usation put on top of their head, they would be buried with sanction. This is the hypocritical nature of the world power. They could easily destroy the Order of Thinkers but the Order brought them benefits and improvement in technology advancement Destroying them would then bring them no benefits. And they also fear the vacuum that would be left in Antarctica. It would also vite the very spirit of the Article of Distribution. There is still the attitude of the Three Great Powers that the world powers had to take into ount They fear that the order of Thinkers would go too far in their research so they impose sanctions and took away their resources. Eric is thinking of the consequences that would; happen if the whole world finds out that they are consorting with the enemy of Earth. To be honest, it is not like Loki is the sole reason for the Multiversal Convergence to happen. As one of the members of the Order of Thinkers he knows that the only reason the Multiversal Convergence had happened is because the barrier between worlds and dimension breaks. While it does take a huge amount of energy to causes such tear in space time that it even affects dimension, it is undeniable that the continuous use of the World Gate by the World Government and the other method of the other world power who travels through other world unlimitedly is the cause of the Multiversal Convergence. But it is easier to scapegoat Loki as the one responsible for all the cmity. Loki was the perfect patsy The Order of Thinkers are not like Pandemonium that it could disregard the opinion of the people of the world. Those great powers are actually waiting for the Order of Thinkers to make a mistake so that they could p some more restriction on them Then there are other new factions and forces that wanted to take over Order of Thinkers spots., There is too many problems that could popup right now. Now the stakes are even higher. Antarctica no longerck any resources. Thend itself now be even more tempting and the benefit now outweighs the risk Eric had thought of a few ns to make sure that the Order of Thinkers could be independent from the interference of the other world power. The n of colonizing thes in the sr system is also an ongoing project. But allying with Loki, one wrong move and they could be everyone enemy. Eric forehead creased. The Grand Researcher notices it and she understood why Eric is worried. But unlike Eric, the Grand Researcher knows more about what truly happen in the Multiversal Convergence. Or at least she thinks she knows the cause and effect of it. She does not dare im one hundred percent certainty but she is quite sure of her deduction of what truly happen and who is truly responsible for the Multiversal Convergence How could she be the leaders of the Order of Thinkers if she could not see through the secret. Of course she did not have any evidence. By now, all evidence of her spection might have been wiped out by the interested parties. But she knows that Loki is probably not the one responsible for the Multiversal Convergence. But since nobody wanted to deviate from the official story, she too would not stir the already muddied water And allying with Loki is not entirely all bad. After all, there is still one variable that Eric failed to see. ''Let see what the Trickster wanted to say first'' Eric only frowned at this. the Grand Researcher brought out the letter. The letter is empty. But the Grand Researcher did not panic. She knows some methods of identification for encrypted letters like this. This kind of magical encryption technique is quite novel., she thought to herself She thinks it is one of that method. She cut one of her finger with her nails and one drop of her golden blood falls onto the letter. She expected to see some words, an enticement or a proposal of some sorts to cooperate. But when the golden blood drops onto that letter and dissolve onto the paper, a form appears. It is continuous equation and form and every few seconds, there is more and more form that appears as the previous one would dissipate. The Grand Researcher had photographic memory so she could remember each of the form and the more she reads, the more she frowned. ''This¡­. I don''t believe this'' ''What?'' Eric could not see it from his vantage point so he walks closer to the Grand Research, standing close beside her as he also looks at the letter. He could not make heads and tails of it because he did not see the earlier form. ''A weapon'' she said. But her eyes did not move away from the letter. It is a weapon. A weapon of quantum destruction with ultimate precision. A new kind of weapon that could rece a nuclear weapon and surpasses it power limits. This kind of weapon is powerful enough to even kill Essence Creation leveler and probably even those above Essence Creation leveler. At least that is her thought. After all, this is only her estimation of this weapon. Then the form stopped. A word appears. [Euronium] Then the word Euronium dissipated and a word appears on the letter. ''If you want to know more, meet me'' Then the letter suddenly burned up and the Grand Researcher toss the letter to the air before the letter turns into ash. There is only silence in that room as the Grand Researcher and Eric look at the ash being blown by the wind that blows from the outside. She is still filled with that feeling of seeing something wonderful that her heart beats wildly. Those forms, the equation that seems to open a new door of knowledge to her¡­...how could she not be excited? Why did the trickster send this to her? To her, this is a great temptation. Such weapon not only contain great power, the very concept of constructing this weapon and creating this source of energy that is powerful enough to not only contend with the powerhouse of the world but also able to kill such powerhouses, shows that this technology would touch many principles of new advanced technology and new knowledge. The fact that Loki had such thing is a testament of the Trickster resourcefulness. It seems the world still underestimated the Trickster. It is then understandable that he did not need to rely on the protection of Pandemonium. She had been thinking of rejecting Loki offer. Her act of opening the letter and reading it was simply as a courtesy. After all, she knows maybe someday she had to deal with the Trickster. She had all the intention to reject whatever the Trickster wanted to propose. But that form and the temptation of this weapon¡­. she is now slowly changing her mind. Eric look at the Grand Researcher and he was surprised to her smiling. At that time, he knew that the Grand Researcher had made her decision. The wind blows bringing the ash in the air away. But there was something that she did understand. And that is how should she contact the Trickster? There is no coordinate embedded in the secret letter. Is it another puzzle? Or is there a riddle somewhere in the letter that she failed to see? She had heard the Trickster penchant for riddles and puzzles. But she did not think that Loki would make it that hard for her to find him. The letter had also been destroyed so it is not like she could trace the origin of the letter and its energy signature. Eric did not know what she is thinking and was about to say something. But then he stops in his track. He narrowed his eyes as hee closer to the balcony. The Grand Researcher also notices Eric sudden movement. She looks at the direction that Erick is looking and in the distance she could see a bird flying toward the balcony. At first she thought it is a normal bird. But then her eyes narrowed It could not be a normal bird. This ce is already high enough. Not to mention there is still the squalls of wind that would suddenly formed in random moments. The only birds that could fly in such conditions are the evolved birds andrge birds like Griffins and otherrge or mystical birds There are even all kinds of formation around this area. While it is not strange to see a bird as it is a living thing that is not really restricted by the formation, the fact that this bird looks like an ordinary bird, makes it all even more weird. These height is not somewhere where normal bird could fly toward. Around the balcony there is clouds. That is how high the new headquarters of the Order of Thinkers. ''What is that?'' she said as she narrowed her eyes looking at the bird. Then her eyes widened for a second and there is a smile on her face Eric expression however hardened. The bird fly toward the balcony andnded. And there, perched on the edge of the balcony railing, a raven. She looks at the raven and sheughed The echoes of herugh reverberates around the empty room. >>>> Chapter 1128 - The Number One World Power I Pandemonium Half an Hour Before Death Monarch Goes to The Seresian World Azief lean back on his chair and close his eyes for a few second. He is right now in his office. There is an empty cup of coffee on the side table on the corner of the room. It is a new office that the keeper of pce had constructed for him. the old office had crumbled down from one of the towers when the expansion of the world was happening. Azief is quite satisfied with the new office. Not only it isrger, it is also equipped with state of the art magical and technological advancement built into it. He had been busy for the day. he has met with his officials and approve some of the development project and halted some others. Azief had been thinking a lot about how to redraw the border of the world. Right now, he knows that the other six great powers are waiting for him. They wanted him to once again distribute the world territory. the reason is simply because it is only then that the world power would be stable The four great powers might not like Pandemonium influence getting even stronger, but they must admit in this current changing world, Pandemoniuming out and once again sorting out the order would bring stability And regardless of the rivalry or antagonistic rtionship between the world powers, they all need stability if they don''t want to be crushed. Azief had read the report of what happens for the past four days. Fortunately, enough, with the current technological advances of Earth, he no longer has to read it one by one thus wasting his time. Instead all he needs to do is touch any of the folders on the rted issues and the information is streamed inside his mind which did not even take a second for him to understand the issue. One of the issues guing the world right now is that theck of surveince. Primarily on their enemies. The Three Great Powers which is Pandemonium, World Government and Republic is in a way in a transcendent positionpared to the other four great powers. The four great powers had to pacify a lot of rebellious forces in their continent. And not all of those rebellious forces was truly eradicated. For example, the Lotus Order. The Lotus Order itself does not have too much power over some parts of Asia. They were more like the representatives of Asia and not themon voice of Asia itself. After the expansion of the world and the discovery that new continents are popping up left and right all over the world, some of these rebellious forces that could not live alongside the current order of ruling in their continent, quickly brought their people away. And Azief himself knows that some of these ces is hard to monitor even using Divine Senses. The distance is also millions of miles away. They could develop in peace, creating their own government and probably in a few decades could threaten the supremacy of the great powers Not to mention the League of Freedom and African Alliance. The way they maintain their power is not exactly something that could be spoken in goodpany As for the order of Thinkers, their position is a bit different considering that when they first went to the Antarctica there is no one there Regardless, all of these enemy forces for the great powers had migrated in just a couple of days. The development of transportation technology had enables people to quickly migraterge amount of human poption. A Battlestar could even fit an entire small country poption into it. For example, the Battlestar Genesis that Hirate hadunched to outer space in hopes of searching a capable of housing human life, to find another Earth so that human could have a second, that Battlestar was built to be not onlyrge but also to be able to sustain life with organize matter embedded into the ship itself. That alone could fit a few countries poption inside. It is apparent that to migrate arge amount of poption these days is very easy. But right now, the biggest problem of the world is not immigration. Instead, right now, the world powers needed legitimacy. And the legitimacy of their own power came from the Articles of the World Distribution Event which is authored by him. He had some ideas on how to tackle this matter. It is novel idea but it is very possible. It is something he could not do before, but he could do now. It is to prepare for that possibility that he is approving some construction and not approving the others. And that is not the only problem. There is still the Otherworlders problem. Azief had some ideas about some of these matters. He knew that the Order of Thinkers had been taking these people to Antarctica. No doubt this is to solve the problem of poption in the Order of Thinkers. And they are not the only ones that are thinking like this. but they are very brave. If the whole word did not agree at this matter, there is a chance for Order of Thinkers would be condemned by the great powers. Azief did not have time to scold the Order of Thinkers right now. And it is also one of his n to integrate these Otherworlders into Earth Most of these Otherworlders alsoe from Earth even though some of their world events happened differently from this world Humans is on the verge of extinction. If another such event happens again, it is without a doubt that humanity would spiral into extinction. He details some of these in his own documents. But he knew he had to call the World Council to express his thoughts. And the idea that he has could not be done by his power alone. Right now, however, he wanted to settle a few things first. In case he could note back, he had to leave a few measures of security for Pandemonium and his people. Pandemonium would not be easily shaken even he is not here. Pandemonium had grown that far. He is also thinking of the few people right now that have power to truly pose a threat to Pandemonium, specifically Jean and Hikigaya Jean is not a warmongering person and he would not be interested in fighting a war with Pandemonium. There is still Loki after al. In the event that he died, Azief is quite confident that Loki would step up and protect Pandemonium And he also has Will. As for Hikigaya, he is a bit like him. their personality has some differences but there were some traits of him that is quite simr to Death Monarch One thing he does know about Hikigaya was that he did not like doing things that would trouble him. He is not interested in world domination. If he is, he would truly fight for power in the World Government instead of cutting contact between the Empire of Japan and the World Government. Something must have happened. Knowing Hirate, he must have put some offer and it is more advantageous for the Empire of japan, even if it is a fa?ade to remain an ally to the World Government. Of course, Azief also did not discount the fact that Hikigaya might be thinking of being a neutral force. In the past, any wars that the World Government participated in, whether Hikigaya likes it or not, he still has to enter that war as an ally and one of the founding countries of the World Government Or Hikigaya might be thinking to stabilizes the world as he could easily enter an alliance with the Republic or even pandemonium and tilted the bnce of the Three Great Powers. Whatever Hikigaya n is this is very dangerous. Yet, at the same time it provided quite the advantage for him. He sighed He doesn''t know if he has enough time before tomorrow. He realizes he had already been standing and pacing the room. He chuckles a bit ''It has been a long time that I have been this anxious. It is not very good to be this anxious. My mind state might be disturbed'' he thought to himself He found himself having too many things to protect. He could let it all go but if he let go of all of that, then he knows he is going to lose something that he did not want to lose. So, it is fine even if he had to do more work than usual He sat down on his chair. The desk that has been created by the architect is an exquisite desk. It is built from a magical oak timber. Beneath the smooth surface is hundreds of runesbined in an ovepping matrixes. One could not see it but once anyone uses Divine Sense they could see what is underneath the surface. The matrixes are a concealing formation that is strengthened by tens of thousands of times. This is the design of the array formation department research. Even a Divine Comprehension leveler could not see past through the drawers of this desk. Well, that is not entirely correct. The fact is they could but they have to expend a lot of their Divine Sense energy which would then alert the formation and would blow that person to kingdome. Not only that this formation made his desk so sturdy that even if the roof of this ce falls down toward this table, this table would not break. Azief even thought that the rted department had not created a desk but instead created some kind of indestructible artifact Chapter 1129 - The Number One World Power II The desk is a double pedestal, partner desk, giving it that ancient and a unique feeling. The desk is also decorated with carved moldings and carved floral swag designs. Then there is sets of drawers behind the cabs doors on each side of the desk pedestals and the desktop is covered with marron leather The desk breaks down into constituents parts, the tabletop and the two pedestals. Azief could recognize it with one nce. It is remarkable that in only five days, such work of art could be created. And then there is the design of the office itself that brings some weird feeling for Azief The office itself is oval. Azief when he heard of it, he seeks the architect. Turns out he is an American before the Fall. It is clear then that his office is an advanced imitation of the Oval office. Even the desk is a magical imitation of the Resolute desk The offices feature threerge south facing windows behind his desk. Of course unlike the Oval Office, Azief office is not on the ground. Instead if you looked at the Centre pce, nothing about it seems like any pce that has ever been created in this world. It is a ce of magic with teleportation portals, space optimization rooms and hyperbaric chambers and all kinds of magical and mystical elements in the construction of the pce. This pce is also probably thergest Pce in the whole world. More than a hundred acres, it has around more than ten thousand rooms. Most of which is empty but would slowly be filled in. It could be said that a hundred-acrend is almost like a small country size. That is howrge the pce is. It is hard to imagine such arge size area. From afar, it looks like a titanic pce. It does not have walls around it, as it does not need it. There are other ways of keeping intruders away other than walls in this world. Still, there is some of the Keepers of the Pce that still wanted to enclose the four corners of the pce with a wall. Of course their suggestion of a wall is not a normal wall. Its height one thousand five hundred meters give and take. There are hundreds of towers all along the main Pce. There is even castles on the four corners of the main pce which stands on the center of the structure. Looking from above there is onerge rectangle shape in the middle and diamond shaped castle on the four corner of the Pce. Of course looking at it from another angle it would look like a square. And the office of Death Monarch is in the middle area of the Pce. As such when one looks at the threerge south facing windows behind his desk what they would see is not trees or grass but instead they would see clouds. The window itself is reinforced magical quartz. The durability of such material is said to even be able to withstand nuclear st before the Fall and it has the unique ability of absorbing energy attack. To truly break the window one need to either attack the window with a powerful st that exceeded the mineral ability to absorb energy or attack it continually until the mineral could not take it in and exploded There is also a firece at the north end. The firece while it could provide warmth the function is not as simple as that. It is an attacking fire. It is a spell contained in a device. The device is the firece. The weapon is the fire. Azief did not yet read the guide but knowing the Head Keeper of the pce requirement for his office, he bet it is full of functions. Sometimes Azief thinks that his subordinates worry about him too much. Of course he would notin about more security but he is already the strongest person in the world Is there such a need for such an exaggerated protection The office itself follow the same architecture like that of the Oval Office. Azief had been to the White House. Of course the White House had gone to is not the White House of Earth Prime. He never been to United States before the Fall. And after the Fall, most of therge cities in the United States was destroyed either by monsters or the factions that fought for power afterwards The White House is one of those structure that has been destroyed. It is not a surprise. For example, in Mysia, the Istana Negara, the pce of the country was also destroyed. Azief had the idea of wanting to go there and sit on the throne of those kings. He never liked Kings very much. And what he dislikes more is that Kings that have no power. Even though his position in Pandemonium is like that of a King, he at least serves more than just some kind of figurehead of an old tradition He is the protector of Pandemonium, the guardian and shield of thisnd and those who live in thisnd obey his word because of his deeds Azief chuckles a bit as he leans his back on it as the chair adjust the leaning position ording to where he is mostfortable. It is simr¡­. very simr to the White House'' he once again thought to himself. As for the White House had gone to it was the White House on Earth Two and on Earth 39. On Earth 39 he himself was the one that gives the Presidency to President Harrison one of the generals under his Evolver Army. The White House of that world each has their own differences but there is not too many. And seeing his office like the Oval office revived back, he thinks that the architect and designer of this ce had some ideas and intention for this The Throne Room of Pandemonium has always been for the discussion between him and his officials. Even though he himself rarely administrate the matters in Pandemonium, this did not mean he did not do anything. On some days when he summons the officials, most of them would gather around the door of the Throne Room and then they would stand and report to him the development, problems or achievement that Pandemonium has made. As for his personal office, that is where he meets the officials of other faction and other world powers. But because pandemonium rarely interacts with the other world powers during Death Monarch reigns, the office is usually empty and even Death Monarch himself rarely went to his office But in the past six years, things had changed under the Regency of Loki. Loki had meddled a lot with international politics and Pandemonium be heavily involved and slowly began stretching its influence all over the world Maybe because of that the Pce seems to design arge and more beautiful office to entertain foreign guest and leaders. It is also to reflect the power of Pandemonium over the other organization and force. With Loki effort many had recognize Pandemonium as the leading power of the world. Of course, Azief did not feel that different. It is the same as before. The only difference is that he began to feel how that influence is affecting the world Pandemonium under him and Pandemonium under Loki is different. The only reason why Pandemonium had never be that aggressive is because Death Monarch rarely move this behemoth force. So many people equated the power of Death Monarch as the power of Pandemonium. In other words, they underestimated Pandemonium and only thought the reason that pandemonium is strong is because it is being protected by Death Monarch. If there is no Death Monarch, Pandemonium would easily cave in under the other world power. Loki however shows to the world, that Pandemonium foundation itself is very strong and position Pandemonium as the top power of the world. In terms of politics, administrating, governance, Loki is clearly superior than Azief. Azief did not mind it since it had never been his passion He had never care that much about the matter of Pandemonium. But Loki had shown to the world what could happen if Pandemonium be serious. And this office, is the manifestation of that invisible power and prestige of the leader of the strongest force in the world. Thest time he met a world leader, he brought Hirate back to his pce simply by kidnapping him The architect of this office without a doubt seems to think that Pandemonium deserve that world number one world power. Azief close his eyes for a few second, rxing his mind for a few seconds. A day is not enough for him to solve all of the problem. If not for the fact that he had evolve to be stronger than normal humans, the workload of so many things would overwhelm him to the point of exhaustion Then opening his eyes, he knows he need to set some things up. ''Haish'' he suddenlyined ''If Loki is not that stubborn he could return. I still don''t know what he is thinking allying with the Crime Alliance'' he muttered to himself he has many things to say about that. Chapter 1130 - The Number One World Power III He of course doesn''t believe that Loki is truly joining the Crime Alliance for protection. Some people thinks that the reason Loki went to the Crime Alliance and joins the Crime Alliance is because Loki doesn''t want to implicate Death Monarch and to resist the target of the world powers against him Azief don''t think that Loki n is that simple. With Loki, Azief had learned that nothing is like what it seems Maybe Loki needed an excuse. Azief know that even before Loki be a Regent of Pandemonium, even before then, he pays quite the attention to the Crime Alliance. Him epting the me for the event of the Multiversal Convergence might be a way in for him to enter the Crime Alliance. Loki must have a n there. Azief thinks it might be to infiltrate the Crime Alliance or to facilitate some kind of plots that he have Of course, he could not say this with certainty. After all, he is missing many things. And he could not get all these answer in one day. The World Powers, Loki, Sofia, Katarina, there is myriads of problems that he had to solve the moment he returns back to the world As for Will, he seems to be missing. He was there at the hill for a few days before he suddenly went missing. Azief had use his Divine Sense to try to find him but there is no result. But knowing Will, he might be entangled in some speedsters-rted thing. He does have the desire to put Will as the Regent. After all, Will is someone he trusted. But, Will is not someone that the people of pandemonium trusted. And the forces of Pandemonium probably would not listen to him And it is doubtful that Will would even ept such thing for him. Will knows nothing about governing and politics. This is the immediate problem that he needs to solve. Who would rule in his absence? Pandemonium is not like before. The organization that is in pandemonium could devolve into chaos without a clear chain ofmand. The Three Army is loyal to him but there is conflict between them and the Central Court. The Central Court did not like the army exercising political power in their sphere of control. Then there is the Shadow Guards who is his personal eyes and ears. While they do not possess an official power, they are without a doubt the most powerful organization in Pandemonium. Azief thinks a few candidates for his position. Sina is one of the candidate. She is the leading figure of the Central Courts officials. But Sina has her problems. She promotes people she likes and protect the people she knows. In a small microcosm of rtionship that would work great But in arge ce and especially for an organization that would rule suchrge continent like this such trait is not desirable. Saying it kindly, Sina is loyal to her friends. Saying it in another way, she practices nepotism And the other thing is Sina herself is not that good in governing and bncing things. There is also Wang Jian. But Wang Jian is not someone he could put as a candidate. He could but he expects that if Wang Jian is the one to be his sessor, then the Central Court might not listen to him Azief did not have many friends and he did not have many true allies. He had Sofia, Loki and Sina. He and Sofia had broken up and he did not know where she is right now. he chose not to know where she is right now. As for Loki, he seems to have his own ns and he doesn''t seem that interested in being under the watch of Pandemonium care. In this whole wide world, Azief reckon he is the only one that knew that Lokie from the future and have future knowledge. And that future knowledge had something to do with him. Azief had confirmed some of the things that Loki had said when he travels to the future with Will. As such he knew that Loki was not lying and because of that Azief could not help but think that the reason why Loki did not return to Pandemonium is because he does not want his ns to be revealed to him As for Sina, she is not suitable. She is more inclined to spend time in her alchemical room and perfected her understanding of the Philosopher Stone. From what he knows, Heaven Flute Lihua abilities is recovered by Sina Philosopher Stone. Wang Jian is loyal and dedicated to Pandemonium. He is the typical loyal general. Wang Jian background was a young boy born in poverty in Beijing. He is an orphan and live very hard. Yet, he does not lose his morals as he was rescued by a kind old man. Knowing his life story, Azief even think that Wang Jian life is like a movie of the underdog finally reaching the peak of life. He did not graduate to high prestigious university but only finish high school. He works as a hardborer and have many friends If the Fall did not happen, Wang Jian would probably be only a nameless person in the world. A poor young man that lives a poor life. Though knowing Wang Jian personality, he might not live such a bad life. But the Fall happened and Wang Jian became one of the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium. He is very loyal to Pandemonium. Even though it was Loki that recruited him, Wang Jian is loyal to the throne of Pandemonium. The problem with him is that if he is given the regency, Azief fears that the power of the military would drastically oppresses the Central Court. That is also not a development that Azief is willing to see. There is no one he could trust. As for leaving Sasha as the leader, she did not have the trust of the major factions in Pandemonium. He could not help but sigh thinking about all this. he then pushes the inte on the right side of the desk ''Summon Sasha to the office'' then he cut the contact. This is the task for today. After this, he decided to rest for a few hours before researching the diamond-like cube that he got when he went to that mystical ce. He understood how the diamond like cube works. To activate it, he could stick it in the ground before a structure of the Etherna would appear. Since this structure would be permanent, it is rmended that he pick the right ce. The way he knows about this is that when he sends his Divine Sense toward the diamond-like cube, the way to activate it enter his mind He decided to hold it off. Because he needs to personally pick a ce for this structure. He thought of something when he got the information from the cube. Isn''t it like the Sun Stone in the Superman stories. Funny thing is, there is a Sun Stone in the Universe. He once heard that there is an intergctic, interdimensionary fleets of space merchants that sells all kind so things and one of the things that they could sell is a Sun Stone. The Merchant of Sarens. That is what he remembers about Sun Stone and the fleet of merchants that sell it. ''If I survive this, this legacy of the Etherna could probably show me the path forward. I might not walk their path but it is good to take references. And I might even have newprehension about the step after the Essence Creation. Still¡­...I need to survive this first'' Azief himself did not know what is contained in the diamond-like cube. But he had a guess that it might contain more legacies of the Etherna, and there might even be all kinds of knowledge of the world. Azief did not know this. But if Loki knows that Azief had such thing, he would probably be the one most shocked. And if Yewa Hafar know this, he would probably felt like he is going crazy. If the event of the Multiversal Convergence shows that the script had changed a bit, this fortuitous serendipity of having the ess to the Etherna legacies is basically rewriting a whole new plot for the future If the timeline was not erased by the Time God at that time during the End, right now, one could see that the timeline would actually diverge so much that the way forward is now filled with fog. But right now, this is the true and the only timeline of the Earth Prime. As such, unknowingly Azief is now standing on the verge of a different future, of a different him and of a different ending Sometimes, the most impactful stuff happens when you did not even realize it. That was always the case. In history there is always thing like this. When one battle was lost, some people would not attribute it to something big. But sometime that one loss of a battle is actually the precursor to the fall of an empire. A birth of a person sometime is regarded only as amon urrence. But then one would be surprised to find out that the person who was born to be so ordinary would grow to conquer the whole known world They did not know that they were in that momentous moment. That is the story of history. Chapter 1131 - The Number One World Power IV When one is living inside the history themselves, they did not know how big of an impact their decision, their choice would be for the future. Azief then shakes his head, throwing the thought about the cube from his mind. Instead he once again thinks about tomorrow Tomorrow would be the sixth day. That is the limit that Jean could hold that portal time fluctuation before it returns back to its original flow. There are all kinds of feelings when he thought about tomorrow. Since he had no certainty whether he could win, there is this feeling that he is walking to his death In the past he mighty gets scared. But after countless of time he brushed with death, he felt numb to it. It is not that he had be fearless of death. It is just that he is ustomed to it. It is not that he did not appreciate his life, it is only that, he knew he could not live with himself if he did not try to save Katarina Azief had always regarded the safety of his life as the most important. But there were a few times he would ignore his own survival. It is when someone he cares for in in danger. As he grows stronger, he also grows lonelier. There are few people that could apany him and even chase after him When eh reach this level, he grows to appreciate suchpanionship even more. And Katarina? He owes her too much to ignore her plight. All of the problem on this Earth could be resolved easily if only Death Monarch refuses to go to the Seresian world If he dyed it for a few years, then Azief could probably raise his strength and fight the Demon King and win. To some people, Death Monarch going to the Seresian world, a ce where the Demon King has all the advantages while Death Monarch himself did note experience any leap of power is a stupid and a suicide mission To them, if Death Monarch wanted to just preserve his reputation he just has to say that he would avenge Katarina. To some people, the reason why Death Monarch is so anxious to save Katarina and even make such agreement with Jean is because he did not want to bebeled as a coward or heartless Everyone knew how many things Katarina had done for him. Everyone also knows how powerful the Demon King is But he insisted on going to the Seresian world, without giving himself time. How could then the people of the world had confidence that Death Monarch could go into the Seresian world and be victorious? The best thing that could happen is that Katarina is still alive and was not harmed. But this is the best scenario. The worst scenario that could happen was that Katarina is already dead and the only thing that is waiting Death Monarch on the other side is a death trap. However, if Death Monarch say he would avenge Katarina, instead of trying to save her, he could stay on Earth, hone his power and only then he would go to the Seresian world and avenge Katarina. Even though it is quite heartless, everyone could understand the reason. And Death Monarch is still able to retain his reputation and power. ''See, I still avenge her'' To some people this is something that could be done. And many of the faction of the world that wanted Death Monarch to stay even hope Death Monarch would do such a thing But some people are not Azief. Azief did not decide to save Katarina because of his reputation. It is also not because he had owed her too much It is because, no matter how he denies her, there is always a part of his heart that is reserved for her. From the moment he saw her, there is this feeling that he could not shake off. He would not say that four letter word, but that is the feeling he felt for her. The same feeling, he had for Sofia. How could he then let such a person dies? Even letting her there for one day is already torturous enough for him. Because of his calmness, people all think that Death Monarch is being rational right now. Only he himself know how stormy his emotion is. How worried he was that in this past five days that Katarina is already dead. The hope that she is still alive is the reason why he keeps going those past four days in space, trying to breakthrough even though it could have broken his Perfection Ptah. For someone who is as obsessed as Azief on moving to a higher level, the fact that he had even thought of abandoning the Perfection Path and try to breakthrough regardless whether or not his Perfection Path could be retained shows how important Katarina is in his heart. Fortunately, there is the Etherna legacy and his Perfection Path was not broken. Tomorrow is the day. if he finds out that Katarina is already dead, then he would do his best to return, hone his strength and then when hees back to the Seresian world, he would bury that world with her. If she is still alive, then he would do all that he could regardless of everything to bring her back. That is why he is also thinking of preparation for tomorrow. He thought of bringing some of the experimental weapon that the Research Department had made. There is no knowing what he would encounter the moment he enters that portal. There might be an army stationed there ready to capture him. Or Balfor Q''un might be there to kill him and take the rings from him. Azief had the thought of removing the ring from his finger. But he had his reason for keeping the ring. He is trying to prepare for anything. And the ring could be a bargain. While he could not say that he is an expert in using the ring he still have a few tricks when ites to the ring He sighed a bit. There is a feeling of nervousness as he thinks of the battle with the Demon King. This time he would not have the help of the Heavenly Will and he would not have the whole world helping him He would not have any allies there and he would also not have the Orvanians helping him from above. Thinking about it again, it truly felt like he is going on a suicide mission. Then he shook his head, removing such thought from his mind and focused at the task in hand ''She is a bitte'' he thought to himself. He is still waiting for Sasha. Of course, he could have just teleported to Sasha position but he thinks it is unnecessary and he did not want to use his Divine Sense to check what she is doing. While his Divine Sense is powerful it still consumes energy. It is kind of absurd if he simply uses his Divine Sense to spy on people all the time. He looks at the four doors around his office. His office has four doors that lead to four different ces. And like most of the things inside this office, the door is of course not a normal door. The doors are all ck and there are runes carved onto it. There is also lines in each rune that connect it to another rune like some kind of electrical circuit. When it is open, the runes would light up and its function would be activated. The East Door would open to the Garden of Pandemonium. Azief Garden had been destroyed during the expansion and the Keepers of the Pce had been hard at work for these couple of days to restore it back and to add more color to it. If he opens the East Door, and step out of that door he would not get out of the office instead he would be teleported to Garden of Pandemonium. The West Door would lead to his private library and study. Inside the library, there is thousands of information stored in a book. Of course, these books are also not like normal books before the Fall Instead one just had to open the pages and the information of the entire book would stream into one''s mind. As for his private study, sometimes when he wanted to rx or catch a break that is where he would go. It is where he would do his official work. Of course there is no such thing before. But since breaking up with Sofia, he thought that he need to busy himself with some work. It is quite funny. If people knew that the reason why Death Monarch suddenly began to exercise his power in Pandemonium is because of his breakup, they would probably be dumbfounded. Some people in the court had always wanted Death Monarch to take charge. And some people like the status quo. But they probably could not have expected that the reason Death Monarch began to pay attention to Pandemonium matter is simply because he wanted to upied his mind with other things other than thinking about his breakup. Because of the sudden request, the private library and the private study is still in partial construction. Knowing it is the request of Death Monarch, the architect and the designer of this private library and private study put more effort on this than any other construction in Pandemonium. One must know that to erect a three story building would only take two hours. But a private library and private study, even after one day, it is only a partial reconstruction with the Research Department also involved. There is also a dining room that is being constructed alongside the private library and study The west door then would lead to the private library, the private study and the dining room. Then the northwest door would open onto the main corridor of the West Wing. Yes, the designer had imitated the White House Oval Office to a high degree of precision. Azief himself is impressed. It is quite hrious when he thinks about it. If anything, it would be the World Government that would design their office like the White House. The reason is because Raymond once became the King of the United States for a while before he joins the World Government. Even though it is just an empty gesture, recreating back the White House and siting on it could create the illusion that the World Government has legitimacy over the United States considering that Raymond once conquer most of the major cities of the United States Even though United States seems like a democracy, to Azief it was always like a plutocracy. Their people and their government are controlled by corporations. And they don''t even know it. There is only an illusion of freedom there. Once that freedom touched the bottom line of the rich and powerful, then that freedom ends there At least Raymond was not a hypocrite. Aziefugh at his own thoughts. He looks at the northeast door. The northeast door opens to the office of his secretary. But he had no secretary. He never asks for one. But during Loki regency Loki had a few secretaries to help him organize his schedule. Right now those secretaries are resuming back their duties in the government. But Azief could always call them back and serve under him. Azief also look at the interior design of the room. Right now the room is decorated inly. The Keeper of the Pce had asked for his input on how to decorate the office, In other words, he is to decorate his office to his personal taste. Azief himself did not think that there is so many things to do just regarding his office He had to choose new furniture, new drapery, and even the oval shaped carpet to cover most of the floor There is also artwork that he had to choose. However, each of this ces are not connected by a room. Even when you open the door it is not like you would walk to those destinations. Instead, each door is teleportation conduit. The Centre Pce is one of the ces in the world that has the mostplicated teleportation channel probably in the whole world. Some ces in the pce are a forbidden ce to teleports. As to ces that one was allowed to teleport to, it follows a certain rule. Like some kind of transmission that could be cut off. Azief himself did not understand most of it. He understood teleportation and he himself could teleport himself as this has something to do with his ability to control space and time around him to a certain degree However, the way teleportation is employed in governmental offices and workces is something that is more methodical and more systematic. If what he does is magic, then what these people do with teleportation could be considered like a scientific method of magic. It is orderly. If Azief wanted to understand it, he had to learn it from the bottom up. But even he does not have time to learn this kind of method. And it was unnecessary. The Pce might allow teleportation in-house but it clearly did not allow people to transport themselves into this Pce. There are more formations and spells to forbid teleportation into the Pce then before. Thousands upon thousands ofyers of spell and array formation that ovepped each other to form a powerful anti-teleportation effect Of course, in any formation there is a key. And as the ruler Azief had the master key enabling him to teleport in and out of the Pce without triggering the array formations and spell. He had check the formation and to is surprised he found out that even he, a Divine Comprehension leveler would take some time before he could break such array formation. Because the array formation is connected with the protection formation of the pce, triggering one would trigger the other. The fact that if one stacks enough formation and stack it in the right way toplement the other formation strength, it could even repel a powerful leveler shock him He believes that the other world power would not mind spending a lot of resource to stack tens of thousands or even millions of protection formation as long as it could deter powerful leveler from directly teleporting to their base. And because of that Azief issue another order to the rted department to add more formation until even he could not break it. While the Research Department could not really create a formation that is truly invulnerable to his attack, they have created an array formation that is so powerful that even a Divine Comprehension leveler has to spend a lot of time and energy to break such formation Quantity over quality. It really works. Azief knew his power. Right now, if the whole world wanted to kill him, they probably would be able to do that. But the only way that they could do that is if they pool all the power and resources of almost every world power and throw at him everything they got. The end result is his death and probably the almost extinction of humankind. That is the conclusion that not only he reached but also the other world power. Of course, this did not include jean and Hikigaya in the equation. If they sided with the world the damage could be minimized but that is still the kind of damage that no one wanted to bear. And there is always the possibility that he could still escape. After all, not everybody knows the trump card of Death Monarch. Hirate regardless of his feeling toward Pandemonium continued dominance in the world politics would not let the world be driven to the point of breaking In theory, quantity could always beat quality. It is just that as Azief had reached Divine Comprehension level, the quantity of people that is required to kill him had risen considerably. When he was in Disk Formation, there were only a few Disk Formation level in the world. Still, at that time, if the world really wage war against him, Azief chance of winning the entire world is around 30 percent It is why Azief divided the world into seven. Each of them have their own interest and Azief could use that to divide them. But now, he no longer needs to do that. He did not even have to worry that the world would unite against him as long as he does not do anything too crazy. Loki in the past six years had tied a lot of interest of the world powers to Pandemonium. At this, Azief saw that Loki had some expectation of Pandemonium and might even have some ns regarding it. Or it might be that Loki is just fond of him and wanted to help him. he chuckles a bit thinking of him. It is precisely because he knew that the world would not want a war with him that he boldly dered that he would protect Loki. >>>> Chapter 1132 - The Message I Even if the whole world condemns him, they would not dare wage war against Pandemonium. Of course, individuals that wanted to exact revenge would stille and probably try to assassinate him. But unless they are of Divine Comprehension level, such assassination attempt would be nothing in his eyes. He then sighed and takes a deep breath And inhale and exhale. His mind is too cluttered. In a way, it is good. It has only been five days. He is still quite depressed with what happen with Sofia. He did not know where she is. But he had her phone number. Themunication device did not yet have any name. But it looks like a phone, it acts like a phone, so Azief started calling it a phone. Of course it did not have the same keypad like the smartphone before the Fall, but it had all the characteristic of a phone. And who would dare to correct him? ''Sasha is taking her time'' he thought to himself. Even through his tone sound like he is displeased, that is not his feeling at al. After all he knew how hardworking she is the past couple of days. And he knows that she is preparing some report about what happens with one of the asset of the Shadow Guards. She wanted to exin it to him. Azief did not like what she had done. But he would reserve her judgement until all facts areid out to him. Azief did not know that Sasha sought and use the service of the Broker. He did not even know that there is division that is akin of Witness Protection Service. Now the Broker is dead and if he were to believe the report it was Loki. Loki just right after the Multiversal Convergence ended and went to Pandemonium, and engage in a battle with the Broker and kill him He was also surprised to know that the Broker actually marries one of the Three Demoness. And that they had a baby together. Loki of course would not kill the baby but Azief suspected that after this the rtionship between Loki and Riana would not be the same as before. Of course, he himself did not know whether Rina loyalty is high enough that she could ignore that Loki kills her husband but that is not his problem to worry about. This time Sasha did not hide anything from him and told him everything that she knew about the matter. He was surprised to know that there were so many things that he does not know in Pandemonium. Sasha was not kidding when she said she is going to expand the Shadow Guards He was surprised to know that the Broker, one of the founder of the Crime Alliance is actually sheltered by his people Some people might raise the banner of justice to get the support of the people. But when Azief started his crusade against the crime families and criminals, he did not do it to gain popr support. He could forgive crimes that did not harm people lives. But those that do, and do it knowingly, Azief had no mercy to them. No one knows why he is so tough and so merciless against criminal but no one dares to ask. And it is not like Death Monarch is a sharing person. The Crime Alliance was born because of the desperation of the crime families who could not live under the same sky as Death Monarch If not for the appearance of Void who could neutralize all powers, energies andws of the world, the Crime Alliance would have long been eradicated. And there is also the fact that Azief himself sometimes rarely on Earth. If one counted the days where he truly reigns in pandemonium, one would find that his reigning days are very short. Azief did not like to exin why he was so adamant on his stance against these hardened criminals. And he had never thought that Sasha would use the service of the Broker. he knows Sasha is not as clean as her robes. She might wear white robe, shining like the moonlight but Sasha is a woman that lives in darkness and she might not always see eye toe eye with him on certain matters. Azief wanted to wait for her to exin. Sasha is one of his most trusted person and also one of the most loyal. Azief knows this with certainty because faith energy, that illusory energy alsoes from her. She has faith in him and in her faith lies her loyalty. He then looks again at the phone. ''Tch'' he clicked his tongue. Jut right then he was thinking about Sasha and yet, once again, his mind wander to Sofia. He could call her right now. But¡­Haish¡­he sighed ''I do not have the luxury of time right now.'' He then became determined. Of course, he had prepared things and measures for the people that is rted to him if anything were to happen to him. But Azief did not intend to go to the Seresian world to die. He woulde back. And he wanted to make something clear to Sofia. And he hesitated whether to let her know now or to tell herter. ''I wille back'' he thought to himself. He had this confidence that whatever he would find or encounter in the Seresian world, he woulde back to Earth Prime So, he calls the number. But there is only the sound of static. So, the words he wanted to said remain unsaid. ''I want you to know wherever I am, whatever I am doing, if you are ever in need, I would be there'' that is what he wanted to say to her. He just sighed. There is only silence in the office. The clouds on the outside of the window moves gently pushed by the wind, the sky is blue and the clouds is white, looking at it, one mind just be nk and that is what Azief did He just needed to stop thinking for a while and just nk out for a few minutes. Then a few minutester Sasha arrived. She knocks the door and she was immediately let in She stands in front of the desk. Azief is still looking at the clouds and he sighed the moment he felt that Sasha is there Sasha frowned. Then he turns his chair to look at her. Sasha looks at him and then she looks down. ''I need an exnation'' he said. Sasha only nodded and began to talk. This time, Azief did not engage in any idle talks. When the news that Sasha was called by Death Monarch, many political entities of the world was paying attention to this. They were all thinking what will Death Monarch tells Sasha. Some people knows that Sasha had shelter the broker. Some people only knows partial information that Sasha had harbored a dangerous criminal. As no one is willing to spread this story too much fearing Pandemonium harsh reaction, other than the world powers, most of the others did not have too much detail of the matter To some others, the summoning of Sasha is amon urrence. If there is an official in pandemonium that is summoned frequently by Death Monarch, it would be Sasha so to some people there is nothing weird about it and they did not Right now in the office, Azief had heard her exnation. Then he began talking about his own n. Sasha who is still standing in front of the table, nods every time Death Monarch gives her an order. This is probably the only time that Death Monarch has given her so much order in one day Some orders that he gives her is very weird. Others are something that is under her expectation but there are just some orders that she could not just understand They also talk about the matter of the sessor. Death Monarch answer to her was quite surprising and she did not know how to interprets it. It even seems a little bit irresponsible. But there is a warning in that order. Sasha chose not to think too much about it. Since it is Death Monarch decision and Pandemonium is thend that he had opened up, she could not really defy any of the orders Then she and Death Monarch have a heart to heart talk about her rtionship with the Broker. It is nothing like the world expected. Some people expected that when Death Monarch found out that his most trusted subordinate had been cooperating with one of the founders of the Crime Alliance, he would lose his shit and might even exterminate Sasha like she was a bug What they could not have expected was that Death Monarch and Sasha seems to have some civilized conversation about all of it. What people doesn''t seem to understand was that Sasha is someone that Azief had been working with for almost a decade. For Sasha to lose his trust, she needs to do something that truly touched his bottom line. But the thing about Sasha is that she knew his bottom line and she is wise enough not to cross that line. And the trust that they built with each other is not so easily broken. ''And that is all of it'' Sasha said. Chapter 1133 - The Message II Azief shakes his head ''I don really know how to categorize what you did. I am not here to judge too much. I believe that people could change. But could doesn''t mean that they would. I have seen so many people trying to change but failed. Changing is hard. Especially for people like the Broker. It is like a leopard trying to change its spot.'' Doesn''t that mean it is impossible? Sasha thought in her heart Azief then said ''But from what you have told me, the Broker had changed. He has been helping you gather information and foil a lot of the Crime Alliance attack and schemes toward Pandemonium and threats to the world'' Sasha nodded Azief chuckles. He heard a lot of incredible things. The things in the report is a watered down information. There is always a chance that some of the information of Pandemonium could be stolen. Since that is the case, it is still imperative for them to meet one on one with each other for him to get the full story He also found out that Loki wanted the Book of Secrets. He heard the rumor of such thing but he never pays much attention to it. The reason is simply because he is preupied with something else That is Loki way of entering the Crime Alliance and making g sure that he would be protected against the world power without relying on him or Pandemonium. Of course what Azief didn''t know is Loki deal with Sasha. And Sasha did not speak of it to Death Monarch. Azief found no fault in Sasha story so he simply said ''When I ask you to expand the Shadow Guard, I didn''t think you would expand it to cover almost everything under the Heaven'' Sasha did not say anything to this as she only smiles. Azief then look to the side, looking at the scenery outside his window. The clouds are moving gently and slowly, the wind breeze seems to be very calm and the birds flying freely in the sky Such scenery calms his heart and he said ''Out there, the whole world seems to want to know my next move. As for inside Pandemonium, there were tens of thousands of people that probably wanted something to happen when I summoned you to my office. The rest of the world might not know this story yet but I know it would only be a matter of time before the news that we have the Broker and it is we that sheltered him, would be amon knowledge among the intelligencemunity'' ''I scrubbed all of the evidence. They could talk about it but they would have no evidence of it'' Sasha said ''I heard there are people who could do that'' Azief nodded but then he added ''But I also heard that there are people that could dig information that even scrubbers could not erase'' Azief sighed as he turns back to look at Sasha. Sasha is not such a tall girl. She is petite and give the impression of an elegant small bird. But this petite and somewhat adorable looking woman in her eyes, to the people of the world, she is a woman of great power and possessing influence that could change the world situation. She derived her power from the authority he bestowed upon her. As long as he stays on top, she would always possess this power. ''Your position is a position of power. And that poweres from me. Even though you were created to help me, to be my eyes and ears, my sword and shield, the scope of your work had permeated to the politics of the Court'' Sasha did not say anything to this. She only listens. But there is some fear in her heart. She fears that Death Monarch is displeased that her influence had now even reached the court. Azief seems to not notice the fear that Sasha felt as he continues ''Sometime my will and my interest shed with those of the Court. But before I could even speak about it you would already solve it for me'' There is silence for a while as Azief seem to observe Sasha. Sasha did not dare to match eyes with Death Monarch. But she felt his stare on her. There is a feeling of pressure building up around her. Sasha is a Disk Formation leveler. And Azief is a peak of Divine Comprehension leveler, only one step forward and eh could break through to Essence Creation. If he wanted to, he could break every bones in Sasha body just by starting at her and uses thews of the world to pressure her. As such, being stared at by Death Monarch is never a pleasant experience. For a few seconds he did not say anything. And with each second passing, the dread in her heart grows stronger. He then said ''That is unnecessary. '' Sasha felt her heart drop. Even though he said it gently, Sasha knows that it is a warning. Azief then said ''Learn to bnce things, Sasha. It is not like there is anybody in the court that would try to challenge my will. You are an efficient worker. I will even say that you are too efficient. Give them a chance to do their job. I might not interfere that much in the day to day operation of this continent but I know that those people in the court are not ipetent'' ''I have noint when you go after some corrupt officials because exterminating them is also my will. But there are people that wanted to serve me and serve the people here'' He paused for a second before adding ''This is why people are discontent with you. You meddle too much. The inner court must stay as the inner court. There is no need for you to meddle to much there'' Even though it looks like an advice, Sasha would not mistake it as an advice. This is already Death Monarch being kind in reprimanding her. She knew very well this is his warning to her. She herself did not know the limit of things she is allowed to do. It is now clear to her that the inner court is that line Now that she knows, she would act ordingly. And knowing Death Monarch, he would not give many warnings. Sasha nodded. Azief once again stares at Sasha and he believes that Sasha would understand what he means. This is the reason why he would not easily rece Sasha. This woman has always been someone with a good sense He already waves the stick. Now, he also has to give some carrot. He added ''But as long I''m here, the Shadow Guards position is very stable. You understand what I mean right?'' Sasha nodded. Then Azief ask another question ''But what if I am not here?'' Sasha understood what her boss is tying to say to her She then said ''My lord would be victorious'' ''Is that ttery?'' ''Faith'' she said. Azief would say faith is useless in the past. It is not like he could win if people have faith in him. But he knows more now so instead of ridiculing her words he simply said ''That is a good answer'' Sasha smiles a bit. And Azief chuckles and he also smiles. They look at each other and the tense feeling between them disappeared. The trust between Death Monarch and Sasha is not something that could easily be broken. As they look at each other, they both felt a sense of nostalgia. Sashaughs. And he, looking at Sashaughing, he alsoughs. Azief was about to say something else when he suddenly went still. His eyes narrowed and his body seems to be tense Sasha who is still smiling also notices the sudden change in her lord. ''My lord?'' Azief then got up from his chair and his body bursted with power, ripples of shockwaves billow from his entire being. Sasha was forced five steps backward. Each step that she took leave a deep depression on the floor. The tiles cracked in a web like manner. ''My lord, what happened?'' Azief no longer has that trace of smile instead his forehead creased and he had a solemn expression on his face He is hearing a message right now. Of course, he is the only one that could listen to this telepathic message. And the content of the message is what makes him act like this. There is only two people in the world that could send such telepathic message to Death Monarch. It is either Hikigaya or Jean. And the voice that is echoing in his mind right now is Jean. He could not help but feel anxious when he heard what Jean had said And in that split second he made his decision >>> Chapter 1134 - The Unexpected Accident ''Shit'' he cursed under his breath. He then turns to Sasha and said ''Sasha'' ''My lord'' ''Remember what I told you before. contain the chaos. If the people in Pandemonium wanted to wage a civil war, then by all means go head. But make sure that the civilians and the innocent people do not get caught up with it. I have leave with you some methods that would help you. Talk with Lukas'' ''I understand. But my lord. You are saying it like you are going to the Seresian world right now'' Azief smiles bitterly and nodded ''yes. That is what I am going to do'' Hearing this Sasha was shocked. She thought that Death Monarch would go tomorrow on the sixth day. But it did not take long for Sasha to form some hypothesis. She looks at Death Monarch and said ''There is problem with the portal?'' Azief nodded. And then not waiting anymore, feeling both trepidation and anxiousness, the space around him seem to break and the time around him also began to dte, creating two different kind of time atmosphere between the one around him and the one around Sasha. It was like time moves differently in these two area. Then he took a step forward and disappeared in front of Sasha eyes. Sasha could only see the slight fluctuation of space and time before Death Monarch disappeared. She is now alone in the office and her eyes narrowed. She knew she must make quick action. She was shocked of course, but she quickly calms down and noted what needs to be done. ''I need to make sure that this did not create panic'' she thought to herself as she left the office. No one notices that Death Monarch had left Pandemonium. This time, Azief did not even bother with any theatrics. His ns could not keep up with the changes. And he had to adjust ordingly. A secondter, he appeared on that ind, with a powerful entrance. BOOOM! A powerful shockwave exploded in that area where he suddenly appears. Azief energy soars to the sky, the clouds split into two, the wind around him were pushed away in all direction, creating a sweeping gust that ttened the forest in the ten kilometer radius. If not for Azief holding the force back, it might even tten the entire forest in the whole five hundred kilometers. The ground where he is standing seems to be disintegrating. As Azief grounded himself to the area, the time around him began to stabilize and the disintegrating ground began to reform again like time went in reverse. This would not have happened if Azief was a little bit calmer. He had forcefully break through the space barrier and affected time. Before the resistance of the will of the world was not as strong. But now that it had a surge of energies from all kinds of world, it has be strong. And while it is easy for Azief to still travel the world because of some advantages he had, the fact that he was so anxious causes him to break it with all of his power, instantly appearing in the ind just a second after he disappeared from the office The space around him still bends. Because of the bending of space, the space, the area around Azief seems to distort the surrounding area. And there is even some space break. The booming sound is the echoes of this space bending. It only took that long for Azief to travel millions of miles away from his office to reach the ind hill. In the distance he saw Jean. But that is not the only thing he saw. He saw the portal on top of that hill expanding. He saw the space around the portal seems to shakes. Space tears appears all around the portal. Azief frowned. The Orvanians and the other world power had been hard at work closing all of the breaches toward Otherworlds. But as the portal expand it seems to tear off the bandages that the world power had put onto the Multiversal Barrier. He also saw Jean avatar. There are hundreds of him, each one is tasked to a space rip. The space rip is expanding with a speed that is unprecedented. His true body is restraining the main portal while his Time Avatar is closing the space rip. But it almost seems like a pointless endeavor. As Jean closes one rip, another rip opens And so on and so forth. In just a few second, Jean had already closed a few hundred space rip yet there are more and more space rips that appears. The fluctuation of energy around the hill had also risen. Like a dust storm sweeping through, this fluctuation of energy causes even Divine Sense to be distorted. ''This is bad'' he thought to himself. Azief heard from jean that it was bad. But it wasn''t until he is here, he could see how bad it is. ''The other world power could not act as fast a s before. If they did, they would have noticed this fluctuation of energy'' Azief clicked his tongue. There is also the fact that since the world expanded, this ind is millions of miles away from any nearest continent. Even Hikigaya if he did not monitor this area would not notice such thing is happening here. And it is like Death Monarch thought Hikigaya did not monitor this ce because he did not want to seem like he is meddling in other people business. But it is because of that he did not know that right now, Jean would quiet appreciate him if he had snoop around a bit and notice this fluctuation of energy. Jean probably did not have enough energy or range to also contact Hikigaya while at the same time restraining the energy that is building up on the hill. ''If another Multiversal Convergence is triggered again, then who knows what kind of monsters that woulde this time?'' he thought to himself He took a step forward. The distance between him and Jean is a few hundred kilometers away. With one step, he travels that distance in less of a second. He appears right beside Jean. BOOM! He felt the shockwaves trying to push him. the moment he appears beside Jean it was like throwing a stone in the path of a fast moving energy. It collided. But Azief is not a small pebble that would break and shatter when colliding with such energy. So instead of throwing Azief backward, the force of that energy colliding with an unmovable object creates a powerful shockwave that exploded to the surrounding area Azief eyes narrowed the moment that force exploded to the side Jean was right beside him. Azief saw in that one millisecond that the shockwave would hit Jean. He controls thews and the element around him and that shockwave was contained by a protective membrane. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The sound of explosion echoes all over but none of it touch even the robe of Time Monarch. Azief had created a spherical invisible membrane around him, limiting the power of that shockwave. Jean notices Azief but he did not even have the energy and time to turns his head to look at him. His palm is open and he acted like he is pushing something. His entire body is trembling and energy ising out from his head and his feet. Divine Comprehension leveler no longer sweat like normal people. They also would not have the same biological problem like normal human. When normal leveler is fatigue or in immense stress of after fighting a long battle they would sweat. But for Divine Comprehension leveler, they leak energy. When they are injured, they do not leak blood whether it be red or golden. Instead they would leak energy. It is weird because Azief could swear he saw people who are stronger than Divine Comprehension leveler still leaks blood. But this is not something that he should think about right now. because Jean is leaking a lot of energy right now. If he is a normal human, Azief would describe him bleeding from all of his orifices. He looks at his left and right and saw there is more space rip. Jean is not only constraining the portal trying to prevent it from being big enough to trigger damage to the Multiversal Barrier. Right now, the Multiversal barrier that connects Earth Prime to other dimension is very fragile. After all it was just broken through a few days ago. Azief swing one of his finger toward one of those rip A powerful sword will shoot out from one of his finger splitting that space rip before the space rip immediately disintegrates into the Void Then the temperature around the entire hill drop down a few degrees. Clouds gathers, thunder roars and lightning split the sky. BOOOM! On the dark sky, flying across the clouds are dragons. At least that is how it would look like to the person looking at it from the ground It is actually thunder slithering across the clouds. ''Fall'' Azief mutters. >>>> Chapter 1135 - Word That Move The Heavens The sound of the thunder reverberating all over the sky is like a sound of a hammer breaking down the Heavens The sound travel''s the world three times, the clouds exploded into mist And below the heavens, a word is uttered ''Fall'' His word seems to have some power over the world. The moment it was uttered, changes happened to thews of the world Jean who was beside Azief could feel that the rule around him seems to be touched. But he has no time to appreciate this kind of power. His entire body right now is under immense pressure as he tries to make sure that the main portal did not go out of control He had seen the damage that a Multiversal War could do to Earth Prime. The reason this portal even existed is because of his guilt and Azief stubbornness. He was insistent in keeping this portal happen. As such, he could not let another Multiversal Convergence to happen He gritted his teeth and explode with even more power. Around Azief, the Laws are being used. The power of the Elements is under Azief control. Tens of thousands of golden thunder bolts rained down from the sky, splitting and decimating the space rip with ease. But Azief did not ease up. He could feel that the more he destroys it, the more chaotic the energy around the hill. He had guessed how to stop this space rip. His intention was never to truly eradicate all of the space rip. Because he knows that is not just possible. More and more space rips tear down the space around the hill. In the distance, the hill seems to melt as their atomic matter seems to be disintegrated. Jean avatar who was in the air multiply even more. Azief taps Jean back and a surge foe energy flows through his entire body and Jean leak of energy lessened But this did not change the current problem. ''I have to at least lessen this burden'' Saying this he stomped his feet to the ground BAM! The ground did not explode but a wave ripples underneath the ground. The force of his energy went deep into the ground BOOOM! A secondter hundreds of blocks of solid soils flew toward the sky. It was like someone had just carve the hill with rectangle scoops. ''Break'' Azief said and the rectangle block that is floating in the air exploded. But instead of the soiling back down to the ground in a rain of soil matters, it exploded into tiny pieces of soil that is floating in the air. Azief waves his hand and these tiny pieces of soil turns sharp. Azief understood the method of the sword. He had reached "Everything is a Sword" a long time ago The soil is merely an enforcing medium which he exercises his sword skill. Each soil is a representation of a sword, and each representation of the sword carries a will, an intent, an illusion turned real, a lie turns truth, a mirage that turns to reality. A sword cuts. And his sword is the sharpest. And it cuts the deepest. His will is sharp. And as such, his sword will be sharp. A sword that have the force resembling something that could cleave worlds is embedded in each of these soils. It flew to the tens of thousands of space rip that is opening all over the ind. Some of the space rip began to expand in a matter of nanosecond. From an opening of one centimeters, it grows exponentially bigger to one-meter horizontal cut in space in just a few second. Like someone drew a line on the empty space. Like someone trying to w their way out from some dimension. Swish! Like a fast gust that ising out of nowhere, the small bits of soil cut the space rips into two. Before it had the chance to expand even bigger, that force cleave these space rips into particle atoms that scattered in the first moment of contact Each of this small dust of soil did not have the appearance of a sword, but it possess such sharpness that it could even cut space and time around it. Before the space rip could expand it was cut like a hot knife cutting butter. The time and space around the ind be even more chaotic as the space around the ind itself began to be distorted. If anyone could see the ind right now from a distance, they would see that the skies and the sea around the ind is spiraling into a void This would be a visual phenomenon as the space around the ind itself seems to be distorted In the sky and around the forest, the soil keeps flying around cutting each and every space rips into pieces Each time a piece of the soil destroyed a space rip, the soil itself also disintegrates. The scenery was very beautiful and terrifying all at the same time. On the sky, lightning seems to illuminate the sky. Above the ind, dark clouds that seems so ominous hover above the ind Surrounding the ind, a dark fog appears from the sea that seems to shrouded the entire ind so that even those who look for a distance could only see arge fog covering their vision Then there are also the thunderbolts that seems to rain down from the Heaven striking the space rips like a God hammering down evil beings. It is like the ind is the site of Heavenly Extermination. The reason why such phenomenon happened on the ind that it almost seems like the ind is being attacked form Heaven and Earth is because Azief is attacking it. Azief still have one third control over the Heavenly Will. And after his victory over the personification of the Heavenly Will, the Heavenly Will could not prevent Azief from using the power of the Heavenly Will as much as he wants Right now, the ind is truly being targeted by Heaven and Earth. shes of lightning could be seen streaking down from the clouds to the ground. The forest that stretched for thousands of miles seems to be burned by some mystical fire. Once this lightning bolts streak over the forest, instead of burning into mes, the forest was instantly reduced to ash that is then carried away by the violent wind that is blown by the sky. Storms raises up hills and blocks ofnd. Some of them are windstorm that seems to shred everything that is in its path It is no different from a shredded as the force of this windstorms are enormous. Some beast that iste in running away from this cmity that came down from the Heaven and rises up from the Earth were shredded into pieces of meat As for the spies and the scouts that was in the ind before, most of it were pushed toward another continent by Jean. Azief notices that when he did a brief scan of the ind. Other than the beast and monsters that is already here, all of the humans that were stationed here is gone. EXP from these monster seems to feed the Heavenly Will. Azief knew the risk and benefits of using the Heavenly Will to work for him. Right now he is using his energy to use the Heavenly Wil. But the EPX is divided between him and the Heavenly Will. There is still that rift that he created in the Heavenly Will dimension. But using the Heavenly Will to counter this weird phenomenon where space rips suddenly appearing by the tens of thousands, without a doubt, it is also healing the personification of the Heavenly Will In other words, he is also strengthening the Heavenly Will. Azief had realized this for the moment that the Heavenly Will began to have a persona that certain thing is not as easy as before. Instead, some things had be a bit moreplicated. But Azief believe it is necessary. Even if is strengthening the Heavenly Will, he believes that the benefits outweigh the risk Azief did not know why the space rip suddenly appears. And he is reluctant to use his energy for fear that another demon king mighte out from the space rips. If another demon king were to appear, he needs to be in his top condition. As such, he uses a bit of his maniption of the Law of the Elements and the Heavenly Will to strike down the space rip. And windstorm is not the only kind of storm that appears. There are even firestorms that reached toward the clouds and burns the clouds away. Dark clouds, windstorms, fire storms, the scene was a scene of destruction that is both terrifying and beautiful at the same time And there are also the thunderbolts that createdrge impact crater, turning everything around it scorched ck. The ind itself is shaking like there is arge earthquake that is about to arrive. Ripples of shock wave spread out in all directions. The shakes created avnche on some of the mountain that is one the ind creating arge dustbowl that shrouded some parts of the ind. Most of these mountains are not stable as they were formed by magic. And with the space and time around the entire ind destabilizing, it affected these mountains. Avnches happened on the mountains. Rifts opened up on the ground and somend experienced sinkhole phenomenon. Deep abyss was formed on some parts of the ind, swallowing an entire thousand-mile forest deep into its depth. Some of the area around the coast seems to be breaking off and slide down toward the sea, creating arge shockwave on the surface of the sea. Which in turns create turbulent waves all over the area of the shore. Waves rises up and flood some of the coastal area of the ind And while all of this is happening, Azief did not even move a step from where he was a few second ago. He is still there, standing beside Jean. >>>> Chapter 1136 - Leaving Earth All of the thing that is happening all over the area of the ind is actually happening in a very short time. But in that short time, there were myriads of action that was taken. It was like the Heavens is fighting the space rips, like a war between the forces inside the world and the forces outside of it. From the moment Azief saw the space rips and execute his heaven shaking method, it has only been a minute. In that one minute, tens of thousands of space rips were destroyed. Thunderbolts and lightning crisscrossed each other to annihte the space rips. It almost looks like it is nothing to him to do such thing. Like it was an act of sweeping his hand and bringing such powerful force descending to Earth is nothing but merely an inconvenience. This kind of power that could destroy tens of thousands of space rips, intangible things that could hardly be attack by normal method of attacking is truly shocking. If such method is used against the world, one could only imagine the sheer magnitude of the casualties that would be inflicted But Azief did not feel at ease. Instead, his frown be deeper. He knows he could not do this continuously. This few strikes that he had did had almost destroyed the entire ind. If he continues in this path, then this entire ind would probably be destroyed. In the distance, he could see that there are even more space rips that appears. And not only in the far distance. The area around him also began to show some signs of instability. He saw a flower regresses back into a shoot. He saw small trees suddenly grows up to be ten meters tall. It is not the phenomenon of energy growth but instead time reversals and time eleration. It is noting from him. And it is noting from Jean. The source is something deeper. Ite from the instability of the main portal. And as the second passes the time dtion be stronger. ''The Multiversal Barrier'' he mutters to himself. The reason why the Multiversal Convergence happens in the first ce is because the instability of the barrier between worlds. One could think of it as frequencies. Parallel worlds are there but could not be essed because of different frequencies. Vibrating in some different frequencies, never colliding, never meeting. it is a simple way to exin aplicated idea It is why the multiversal worlds that is stacked upon realities did not collide and crash against each other and why there is no Multiversal War in the history of Earth prime. However, the Multiversal Barrier that is separating Earth Prime and the other Earths in the Multiverse be weaker each time someone punctured it. Small puncture may not do anything. It is too small for anyone to notice the abnormality. One might not even sense such small puncture. But once there is too many holes, the rip be bigger. And as it be bigger, the barrier be weaker. It bes fragile and malleable. And then weird stuff would happen. Sometimes, people had memories of something that did not happen yet they could swear that it did happen. There is a name for it called the Mand effect. The world which has been breached and have their realities slowly merging and assimting with the realities of another parallel world would also experience d¨¦j¨¤ vu more often. What they called d¨¦j¨¤ vu is merely the counterpart of their lives in another parallel world had experienced. They sometime would even saw a structure that did not exist to appear before disappearing. Like seeing a continent on a vast sea or a sea on the desert and so on and so forth When the barriers between worlds and dimension be weak and malleable, it is then this weird phenomenon would start popping off. Some powerful world could sense this cmity before it happens. Because usually the reason why the Multiversal Barrier ispromised in the first ce is because the living being on a higher civilization level had tampered and meddle with the Multiverse So, each time, someone travels to another parallel worlds or another dimension, the rip be bigger and bigger until finally the barrier is simply a thin wall where with enough force, one could break through it. Sometimes such opening between worlds does not even need some external force as the space ripped itself because of the damage that was inflicted to it and began connecting the worlds. That is what happens to some people during the Multiversal Convergence. Some of the Otherworlders on Earth right now was sucked into arge space rip and before they knew it, they arrive on Earth Prime. And they were some that was already on the verge of finding Multiversal worlds when the instability of space and time on Earth Prime reach the pinnacle thus paving the road to the Multiversal War that happens five days ago. And right now, something probably had happened to the main portal that causes such instability in time space continuum ''This must be handled carefully. If not the world is going to have another problem'' On the sky, Jean Time Avatar was relieved most of their burdens after Azief uses the thunderbolts and the soils from the ground to destroy the time rip. So, the real Jean in front of the main portal could now have a bit of time of reprieve. Azief immediately asked him ''What happened?'' Jean shakes his head and said ''I don''t know. There is an external force that is trying to close the already stable portal. Whoever attacked this portal, it also messes with my Time Energy'' Jean then look at him and said ''You have to enter right now. I could not hold it for long. If you took too long, instead ofing to the Seresian world after five days, the time differences would be five months¡­. And look at what is happening now. This portal seems to induce instability in the time space continuum. I don''t how or why¡­. but something big must have happened on the other side'' Azief understand what Jean is trying to say. If he iste and did not enter the portal right now, the next time he enters the portal, instead of the current five day differences which is the same time schedule as Earth, when he arrived there in the Seresian world it would be five monthster. ''This is bad'' he thought to himself. He had guessed it. He just hoped that his guess was wrong. But as usual, bad hunches is never wrong. Azief then pointed his finger toward the distance. Tens of thousands Sword Will exploded from his finger as it cut down tens of thousands newly formed space rip in the distance The sound of space being cut is like the sound of supersonic boom halted midway. The sound screeches around the area, creating soundwave that spread out through all direction, ttening the grass and cracking the ground. Web-like patterns cracks appears all over the ground. Some of them even depressed in a weird manner like it had been stomp by a giant. With the thunderbolts raging in the distance, storms of wind and fire ravaging on the other, one might have though, with all of this methods and powers, the space rips could easily be contained. But Jean and Azief serious face shows that thing is getting worse. The space rips appear in other ces, faster than before and it is even slowly bigger than before. The range of these space rips also began to widen like it is spreading outwards from the ind. Right now most of the effect of the time and space is contained in this ind. But if the space rip began to went out of this ind range, then it would be harder and harder for him to reach to this matter and the word might experience another Multiversal Congruence event. Azief sighed inwardly Time That is the thing he did not have right now. He looks at Jean and tap his shoulder. The tap did notst even a second but energy fills Jean entire body. Then he said ''Thank you. The thunderbolts would stop after I enter. Don''t let your guard down. I don''t think what is happening to the portal is something that is natural'' Jean nodded. Azief then look at the portal. He could no longer see the vague scenery of the Seresian world. instead what he sees is simply the distorted image of the Seresian world. There is the red sky of the Seresian world and it also seems distorted. Time is moving faster on the other side. The time channel between the two world is being desynchronized he could not make heads or tail of this phenomenon. He took ast look at Earth, his gaze seems to travel millions of miles to saw a woman who has a bow behind her back flying in the sky, among the clouds like some kind of an immortal fairy. He had never uses his Divine Sense to seek her since the breakup. But now that he is about to enter into a world where he might not live, he wanted to look at her before he goes. Azief and Sofia did not break up because they no longer love each other. Instead they break up because the love hurts them. The point was, that they break up because they love each other too much. Sofia loves him so much that it hurts. And he loves her so much that he would not mind letting her go, because he always believes that she woulde back to him Then he closes his eyes. His gaze no longer saw her and then opening his eyes and without hesitation he jumped into the portal. And Death Monarch disappeared into that portal. But the moment he jumps inside that portal, the instability of the portal fluctuated. >>>> Chapter 1137 - The Curtain Is Lifted I The moment Death Monarch jumps into the portal, the portal begin copsing inwardly like it is being eaten form the inside. Like a spiraling ck hole that is threatening to suck everything into it. ''Shit. I need to close it before it copses'' It is different when he copses it and when the portal copses by itself. One implies control. Thetter implies loss of control And right now, as Azief disappear into the portal, Jean could feel a powerful force that is about toe out from that portal. It is this mysterious force that causes the portal to destabilizes and causes it to copse into itself. ''I could not let it pass'' this is his thoughts Jean takes a deep breath and then he ps his hand. As he ps his hand a powerful force exploded from his palm. It exploded forward, directing toward the portal. Wherever it passes, time around that area seems to split into two. It was like the force is a sword that cuts through time. The sky above him also splits into two. One could even see the starry skies above between the rift like Jean had cut theyers between the ozone One could see there is a rift up above in the sky And the clouds seem to travel upwards like some kind of an updraft on the sky is gobbling up the clouds The portal like it was following the movement of his hand close shut. BOOOM! The moment the portal close itself a powerful shockwave sweeps the entire ind. All of the forest on the ind seems to disintegrates into atom particles. Jean Time Avatar on the sky is also disintegrated. And it is not only Jean Time Avatar that was disintegrated. The space rips all over the area was also affected as there were also swept away. There was a powerful force that seems to neutralize all of the time phenomenon on the ind. It was like a bomb had been detonated and the shockwave of the bomb spread out from the portal. Jean was the closest to the portal and he bears the brunt of it. But unlike his Time Avatar, Jean true body is not so easily disintegrated. Around him there is floating spirals of energy. There are three floating spinning spirals above his head and three floating spirals around his left side and right side. These floating spirals seems to negate all of the effect of this st. Time around it seems to slow down. But Jean is gritting his teeth, and his entire body is trembling. There is a force sweeping slowly over his body, like a wind that blows. Yet, this wind did not bring coolness instead it brings a small taste of destruction. Jean could feel the sweeping waves giving him pain like his skin is being melted away. But, if you look at him, look at his skin, other than the fact that it cracked, one could not see such effect that would warrant such description of pain. And that is the terrifying part. The destruction is inert, silent, invisible. ''Shit, what the help happened on the other side?'' he thought to himself. His face is getting red and energy is leaking from the cracks on his body. He was actually performing Time Stop, one of his new tricks that he had learned after breaking through to Divine Comprehension level. It had something to do with controlling the quantum particles around him, making time itself stop But for some reason the properties of this st seem to negate his power making it only be able to slow down the explosion. Around him everything was disintegrated into atom matter before it disappears. Lakes and mountain, hills and rivers, the animals and the beast, all of them were disintegrated into nothingness ''I could not fight this for long'' And he did not need to. After all, the only reason this ind is a ce of attention is because there is the portal leading to the Seresian world here Now, that the portal is gone, the ind has lost its value. And the ind itself is on the verge of being totally destroyed so Jean did not take long before he makes his decision to get away. The spirals converge as one as it holds off the powerful force that is slowlying to touch him. But even then Jean could see that the spiral that is used to hold off that force is already on the verge of copsing the moment Jean push it forward Jean then quickly teleported himself away from the area. And he appears up there in the sky, far away from the st of the ind. The moment he teleported himself, there is no longer any resistance for that st in the ind BOOM! A huge sound of explosion and a powerful shockwave exploded out The impact of the shockwave created a tidal wave that spreads out for tens of thousands of kilometers, the shockwave travels the world five times. That is amazing feat considering the size of Earth right now Jean robes sways left and right wildly, like he is in the presence of a storm. Jean look at it with utter trepidation. BOOOM! The sound of the explosion was so loud that it disperses all the sky above it in the hundred kilometers radius. The ind itself disintegrated into nothing. There is only a turbulent sea, waves that are the precursor of arge tidal waters that is about to rise, a depression on the sea area that is about to bounce back like some kind of ping pong ball that is hit upon the ground. A force that is about to wipe out a lot of the new ind in this vast sea. Jean gulped a bit ''Fuck'' he cursed. Above his head, the thunder and the lightning receded from the Heavens. The storms of winds and fire dies out and slowly the world calms down again. The oppression of the Heaven dissipated. Jean look at the Heavens above him withplicated expression His eyes changes. There is an hourss symbol in his pupil. And he could see more than just the skies and the clouds and the stars above the sky. He frowned. ''Is this the scene you saw, Azief?'' he thought to himself. What Jean is seeing is a golden bluish aura that covers one third of the skies of the world. Strings that seems to connect to each and everything under that sky seems to gather around that sky. Like some kind of a holy light of enlightenment, this golden skies seems to dimmed. Chapter 1138 - The Curtain Is Lifted II And then, for the two thirds of the sky, there is a golden and purplish clouds with white aura swirling around each of these clouds. And then between them is arge deep rift. The purplish clouds are trying to devour the bluish clouds but it could not pass that dep rift Jean suddenly avert his gaze from that rift. His eyes are bleeding. ''Shit. It is worse than looking at the sun'' if one could see his eyeball right now, it has shriveled like a rotten grape. He wipes the area of his eyes with his hand and his eyes returns back to normal. ''Sword Intent'' he mutters to himself. He was shocked. That deep rift, that chasm that seems to lead toward the Void is shrouded with Sword Intent And he could only think of one person that could create such a deep rift. This rift is a dimensional tear and with one look, he could tell that it is a sword attack And there is only person on Earth that Jean knows that could create such a powerful sword strike on Earth Prime. It is Death Monarch. Did Death Monarch once again fought against the Heaven? He thought to himself. The answer is yes considering that there is a rift that separates the Heavenly Will The sword attack was so powerful that even just by looking at it, Jean felt pain in his eyes like his eyes is being pierced by swords. This could not have happened and could not have hurt him if not for the fact that this sword strike is imbued with the power of Laws. He looks at the sky again, this time wanting to see more. Even as he looks at the sky, the area around him and the ind seems to experience some kind of a timeg. The tidal wave is forming but a formation of such a tidal wave that should be almost instantaneous is slow. He has enough time to look what is in the sky. He looks up and saw something more beautiful but also more terrifying. What Jean saw was the dimension of Heaven and Earth where the Heavenly Will resides. He could see it but he could not go there. There is a border between the two domain. Separated by that rift. But that is not the only thing he saw. he saw something else when he looks at the sky and his frown be deeper. He saw in the border of the rift between the two domains, there is a person. That person looks like a dot from the distance Jean focused his vision and his eyes widened when he saw that person appearance. "that person" look at him like he had noticed Jean was looking at him. This person that is standing on the border between that rift, looking at that rift with hatred is a person wearing a purple robe, tightly hugging to his body. Emanating a powerful purplish aura, that person is trying to cross to the other side of the rift but it seems he could not even move a step forward from the area he is floating. There are butterflies on his shoulders and the butterfly itself seems to be connected to a string. But this is not what made him widened his eyes. It is the fact that this person has the same face like Death Monarch and then it clicks to him ''the personification of the Will of Heaven'' he thought to himself. Not all worlds have Heavenly Wills. And in some worlds it is not called Heavenly Will. But in this world since some people had already started calling it the Heavenly Will, the name stuck It just surprises Jean that the Heavenly Will would use the appearance of Death Monarch. But when he thinks about it a bit, he could understand why. Azief is the only human, the only inhabitants of Earth that has been able to usurp the authority of Heaven If there is someone that the Heavenly Will is in close proximity with it would be Death Monarch. The Heavenly Will look at him and for some reason Jean gulped. Even though they are separated by dimensions, it almost felt like they were in front of each other, looking at each other eyes. It is the same face. Yet, the feeling of looking at the eyes of the Heavenly Will is quite different than looking at Azief eyes. There is a coldness in that eyes. Like he sees everything in this world as insignificant. Then the Heavenly Will avert his gaze and Jean also close his eyes. When he opens it up again, he no longer sees that dimension. He still felt the chill that runs in his heart when he saw the Heavenly Will looking at him. It is not good for the Heavenly Will to pay too much attention to him. All of this happen in five second from Jean looking at the sky to him closing his eyes and looking back at what is happening to the ind. To him, it was a short interlude. It was just pure curiosity. For he felt the might of Heavenly Will and curios of the heavenly Wil. So, when he looks at the sky, he uses thews of the world and found the location of that dimension. So, it was brief. But in the real world, the effect of the explosion from the portal is just beginning. Jean look below him and he could see the raging sea wave rising high. He looks at another direction A few thousand miles from here, there is arge ind. There is no people there but it is teeming with life. In that one split second, Jean eyes seems to be able to see the lines that would lead to the future and he could see that ording to his calction, that ind would be swept away by this tidal wave And unlike some tidal wave, the tidal wave that is about to envelope that ind would destroy every life that is there. And it would go on and on It is an impacts that such new ind could not endure. But after that ind, it would sweep more and more, killing more and more living beings until it might reach a point that it would agitate certain sea monsters that should not be awakened. Or bring about a change to this new world in a form of a new catastrophe. The most fearful thing is always the things that are unknown. Jean sighed ''Since I could help, why not help?'' he mutters He waves his hand gently. But in that simple movement the waves around him seems to be restrained by an invisible force. The surging wind that is blowing harshly suddenly seems to stop. The sound of the waves, the sound of the wind, the scent of the sea all of suddenly seems to have disappeared all of a sudden. The clouds in the area did not move. The tall surging tidal wave that is about to fall down stopped and halted in midair, the scene is very magnificent in itself Like a tall wall that emerged from the sea. Each cubic meter of the water possesses such great power that if it had fallen down, it would create an impact that would probably reach the other continents. The sea is vast but even then, the impact of this tidal wave would probably destroy any coastal cities. Jean could see it. While he did not have powers to see the future like the Oracle, with his mastery of time, he could deduce what would happen and what have happened before. Time after all, is not really an arrow that pointed forward. It is the mind that give the feeling that time moves forward Time is just¡­. that¡­. Time. The sky above his head did not move, the water did not move and all elements halted near him, like he had paused the entire surrounding. And in this timeless world, only he had Time. If one looks at the tidal wave that is suspended in midair, one could see a more magnificent scene It was like someone had frozen each droplet of water. Froze each particle that make up the existence of water and everything around it. In the radius of the tidal wave, everything was stopped. Chapter 1139 - The Curtain Is Lifted III Whether it be a sshing drop of water, a particle that is about to move from one position to another, the gaseous substances that is about to form because of the fire storms that is being extinguished by the sea water, everything halts. If Azief could have seen this, he probably would haveplimented Jean. Because it is not only the physical and tangible things that is affected. Even the smallest quantum particle is affected somehow. And while it is not entirely perfect, when Jean polished his skill, his mastery over the control of Time would also increase. But amazingly enough, the area outside of that influence seems to move naturally. The clouds around his head did not move. But if you look far enough, the other parts of the world, the clouds move, the water flow, the wind blows. But not around him There it is, frozen in time Time splits into two. The one that move and the one that didn''t. Like a part of that area is forever immortalized in a painting. Jean while he did not seem to be under any pressure, he is actually anxious in his heart. The control that is needed to do what he just did, requires perfect control. If not, he would run the risk of creating another timeline identally, which creates another parallel world and might create an unforeseen circumstance Jean look toward the tidal wave that is halted by him and then he closes his palm gently like he was grasping the wind. The tidal wave seems to be distorted in shape which is quiet bizarre considering that the tidal wave is not an stic or even a solid object in nature But like a jelly, it changes its shapes The area around the tidal wave seems to crack and then iota exploded but the droplets of water did note explode out in a great explosion. The water did not scatter toward all directions. Instead, when he gently makes a grasping motion, the force of thews crushed the water of the tidal wave. the tidal wave dissipated calmly down and time run normally once again. Everything be calm. This is the least he could do. The only affected area during all of this crisis is only around the ind. Jeanughed bitterly. It seems that while Divine Comprehension leveler ability to inflict damage increased even more, their ability to contain the damage that they had done is also incredible. The Heavenly Will that had helped Jean before had also receded. Jean Time Avatar were all destroyed during the st and Jean felt the burden on him, feeling the pain of multiple timelines dying gathered on him For a moment, he just stands there floating in the air, his robe swaying left and right. His eyes turn white and a green aura swirls around him, causing time regression around him He took his time to heal himself. The cracks on his skin disappears and his aura be stable again. Then opening his eyes, there is only a vast sea in front of him. There was no trace at all, that they ever existed an ind here. One could see that the energy of that st is very powerful. For a moment, Jean thought was nk. Then when he finally could think of something, the first person he thought of was Death Monarch Jean is quite worried about Death Monarch. He does not know what would happen to the world if Death Monarch were to die. Death Monarch did not able to convey his decision regarding the matter of the world distribution event If he had one more day, only one more day, at least the matter would have been discussed. But because of such an unforeseen circumstance now Death Monarch is no longer on Earth. Jean could only sigh at this. ''I hope you seed'' Jean seem too said to the wind. Jean is one of the people in the world that believes that Azief woulde back. He had done a lot of life defying stuff that this confidence juste naturally. Then cracking his neck, Jean eye be determined ''Now, that this is settled, it is time to make sure that the world did not fall in chaos in his absence'' And then he looks toward a direction on the south. His gaze travelled millions of miles to see a floating ind and mutter to himself ''And I still, need to remind Raymond to hurry up. If not, he would be left behind. The world need to have some stability'' Jean thought to himself. Of course, the first ce he wanted to go back to is to Paulette. It has been a long five days. Every day is nerve wracking experience. Of course, because of what he had done both during the Multiversal Convergence and after, he had raised a great prestige among the people of the world He had saved many people, powerful people andmon people alike. Other than the Arrayist Sage, many people felt thankful toward Jean as he was the reason why so many people survived the catastrophic damage when Death Monarch Azief and the Demon King from another world fight with each other But Jean no longer seek prestige. When one reaches their level, prestige naturallyes to them. All he wanted right now is to go back home, kiss the woman he loves and sleep a few days and woke up to a perfectly cooked pancake Paulette is not what you would called the elegant feminine woman. She had her rough side. She still likes ying with her Sniper and she cleans that gun of hers every few weeks. She still tries to follow some of his old general to battle. But the world is not like before where there is always people to fight. She has calmed down a bit after all of these years. And she liked vodka. She used to hate it. She said it tasted like puke. But time changes everyone. As for pancakes, something she never had the experience of making, she makes pancakes, because she knew he liked it. Like he had learnt to y the guitar because she likes it. Jean is already thinking of having a perfect morning with the perfect woman beside him, and a perfectly cooked pancake. Maybe asking for the perfectly cooked pancake is a bit much, knowing Paulette cooking skill but at least, he would have his perfect morning with the perfect woman. But then he thought about something else and his feeling felt a bit sour. Since he is going back to the Republic, he would see Boris. And what happened today could not be hidden. At least for a few hours, no one would catch a hold of this news. But, the news would break. ''Haish'' he sighed. He does not know how to break this story to him. He knows how much Boris love his sister. If there is one person that could make Boris leave everything behind, it would be his sister. ''What should I tell him when even I don''t know what truly happens?'' he thought to himself. He did not know what happened to cause such an abnormality to the portal but he is quite sure that it is nothing good. But he doubts that is the answer that Boris would like to hear. He shakes his head and thought to himself ''I''ll cross that bridge when I get to it'' He then waves his hand and the area of space around him seems to be like a static distorted images and then took a step toward that space and disappeared like he was never there The sea is calm, the wavesps gently and the sky is clear with sparse clouds like a perfect sunny day. It almost looks like nothing had happened here when just a few second ago, a powerful tidal wave had formed that would have sweep across the vast ocean sweeping everything along its path. It is quite incredible what a Divine Comprehension leveler could do with their power. Incredible and terrifying all at the same time. Everything looks fine but with Death Monarch no longer in the world, some people would make their move. Whether the world power would be able to calm and pacify the world or the dark forces that have long been suppressed by Pandemonium woulde out and wreak havoc upon the world and reimed their spot in the sun, it is still early to make any guesses. But¡­.it has started. A curtain of a new era has been raised. An era of a greatpetition. The era of the Divine Throne is about tomence! >> Chapter 1140 - Inside The Portal Azief opens his eyes again. A certain heaviness press over his entire being that even the action of opening his eyes is something that is quite difficult to do. But it takes only a few second before he easily resists that feeling of heaviness. Still, it is not something pleasant. If he had the choice, he would just close his eyes. But he wanted to make sense of where he is now. There are all kinds of feelings inside his heart right now. But the most prominent one is none other than anxiousness. ''There is too much information'' he thought to himself. He could feel that his entire energy is his body in disorder. The Laws around him is also hard to detect. Every time he thought he could mobilize some of the Laws, thews around him suddenly changes its properties faster than he could respond He had opens his eyes before and he had to close it because it was too much for him And now he is trying to open it again. He opens it and his mind seems to be overwhelmed again by the heaviness that seems to press his entire mind down. Everything be distorted and he had no choice then to close his eyes again ''Shit'' he curses. ''I refuse to believe that I could not familiarize myself with this pressure'' he thought to himself. Each time he opens his eyes and look around him, his entire senses is being overwhelmed. He had tried to focus on only one part of the things he saw but even in that one part, his senses almost crumbled because of the overwhelming information contained in that one part of thing that he saw. And then closes it back again as his senses is being overwhelmed. As he closes his eyes he prepared himself. And then he opens it again. This time, he focused on a very small part of the area. He could finally see where he is right now. His body is floating in a ce that is hard to describe. Because it changes and have no definite shapes or anyndmarks or signifying signs that he could use to describe it But it is bright. But it is not so bright that his eyes could see everything and not so dark that he couldn''t see anything. He looks at his floating body that seems to move toward a certain pulling force. He looks at his hand and his hand is translucent. He could see the energy that is flowing in his body. And his organs. His organs are unlike human organs. While it retained the shape of normal human organ, Azief could see it is shrouded by all kinds of energy. Azief felt a bit confused seeing this. Because his body is energy itself but at the same time it could be solid and yet non-solid whenever he felt like it. But he remembers some race in the Universe that had power surpasses him but could not have non-solid body. Is it another path? Or is it something that he must choose when he rose to the top? Body refinement or energy maniption? It is still something that is not in his realm so there is no need to think too much of it right now. Even right now, his mind seems to think of the way forward. In such a timeless domain, for his mind to wander it is an eptable thing Then he looks around him, focusing to only see one area at a time. To separate his consciousness to see only one part of a portion of a vision while maintaining a certain speed of seeing requires deep and precise concentration. He looks in front of him and at his back. It is like he is in a tunnel of nebulous gasses. It is colorful and full of energy But there is no path. Like in space, it is hard to determine the direction. Whether he is going forward of backwards. Whether he is up or below. But he knows that he is moving toward a direction. Because he could feel that he is being pulled by a certain force toward a certain direction. Whether this direction is forward or backward, he had no way of knowing it. But if his guess is correct, then the force that is pulling him is the direction toward the exit of the portal The Seresian world ''Can I push forward?'' he thought to himself. He tries to move forward, trying to somehow veer of the path yet he felt a powerful force that steers him back to his current position ''hmm'' Azief mutters to himself. While he could move his hand and feet, he could not move away from the path that he is in now. Like he is in a super speedne and the area on his left and right side is ane for other ces. ''I could go to the otherne. But I think if I did that, I would end up at somece else'' this is the deduction that Azief had made He began to slowly understand what is this ce. When he tries to veer of the path Azief had felt the sensation of something that is very familiar for him. It is the sensation of breaking through the barriers between world. Azief trusted his senses. He believes that if he changes hisne right now, he might be able to freely move in this space but he might be sucked toward another world Since he could not move forward faster or halted his speed, Azief chooses to look to his left side. His eyes seem to be able to see the particles and quantum elements of the barrier between hisne and the otherne and then he nodded to himself ''I think I would be immediately sucked to other worlds if I break through to this side'' What Azief had seen was that the spaceposition of thene beside him is quite stable unlike thene he is in right now. And then he thought to himself Why is thene beside him is stable? But not hisne? Does it have something to do with the instability of the portal? And what kind of force that could make instability between such an already unstable channel between worlds? Then Azief felt it again. His eyes twitched and he closes his eyes for a second and then after a few moments where his head did not feel like it is pulsing Azief opens his eyes again This time he could see more and take in more information. Maybe it is because his mind slowly adapts to the area it expands his thinking and his mind power. Azief could even feel that his Divine Sense had an improvement by two percent. Two percent might not be a lot but actually for someone who had such a powerful Divine Sense like him, an improvement of even one percent is arge improvement. The reason why it is so hard for one Divine Sense to improve is that there is no obstacle to it. When one uses it and exhaust it to the limit, it would slowly adapt and slowly get powerful. On Earth, especially for Azief, there is hardly anyone or anything that could hide from his Divine Sense And in a way, his Divine Sense is rarely challenged But in this ce, not only was it challenged, it was pushed to the limit. And because of that there is now an improvement Like most of the way he improves his strength, it is only by forging through ahead, surpassing your limit that you could go further and be stronger. Azief felt a little bit happy. He does not know what waited him on the other side. Any increment of strength is something that he should rejoice about This time he looks wider than before and as such he could see things he could not see before. Even as his speed seems to reach a speed that is almost the speed of light travelling through this tunnel-like channel, he could still see the images and sceneries around him All around him are images and scenes though it could not be urately called a scene or images. Instead it is more urate to call it glimpses of life. Glimpses of Otherworlds. That is what he saw. Life in some other worlds. And the moment he saw all of this, he felt a bit down. Because the conclusion for such a scene is not something that he hopes to happen to him He guessed it. Of course, a guess could always be proven wrong. But he doesn''t think that his guess this time is wrong Because usually the bad premonition is almost never wrong This tunnel is connected to all the worlds in the Multiverse. That is his guess. The thing is ¡­this channel is a channel that only connected Earth Prime and the Seresian world. It should not have mixed with other channels of Otherworlds. >>>>> Chapter 1141 - An Unrecognizable World I The World Gate that was constructed by the World Government also follow this method and rule to avoid expending too much energy and to avoid falling into other worlds. The only way to exin it is that whatever happened to the portal is the reason for this weird phenomenon. Azief believes that if he goes to thene beside him, he would also sense anotherne beside him. And so on and so forth to infinity. An infinite world theory. Of course, he is not interested in whether it is true or not. As for the glimpses, it is not like he saw just shes of image. It is not like someone just sh an image card in front of his eyes. That would be wrong. this glimpses seems to be some kind of an information stream method. His eyes saw a glimpse and the information about it streams into his mind. It was mostly because of his Divine Sense where it could quickly process the information in a matter of less than a nanosecond. Without that, one thought would be slowed down when travelling in such a speed But the information is all distorted and fragmented. It was like someone had just bombed all of these information that is contained inside this ce and causes it all to scatter It did not take long for Azief to understand where he is at. He is inside the channel between Earth Prime and the Seresian world. At the same time, because of the interference by an external force, the channel seems to be distorted and even connected to other ces. He did not know how long time had passed since he had entered the portal But because he was prepared for such an emergency he had envelop himself into some kind of Time Cocoon. The time dtion inside the channel would be reversed to a certain degree and minimize any effect of extreme time dtion At least when hees out, it would not be a time differences of tens of thousands of years. There is a margin of error or two to three years. But it would not exceed that. Azief look around him and what he could see is probably not the true images of this channel. There is string that connected these images. Worlds upon worlds, connected by some kind of particle strings He shut down a part of his brain so that it would not process everything it sees. Because the moment he sees it, the information would fill his mind. It would be fine if there is only a few hundred worlds information at a time that enter his mind But, there is an infinite world. But there is somethingforting about knowing the theory of the infinite universe is true. Since there is an infinite world, there is an infinite possibility. The only thing that is gnawing in his mind right now is what is the reason for the portal to be unstable. He could see some traces of it in this channel. There is a sense that this ce had been attacked. But what kind of attack is able to damage a channel between worlds like this and damage it in such a way that it affected the portal on the other side. It also causes a Multiversal rips that connect this two channel into the vast Multiverse. The answer did note up in his mind. This had something to do with the fact that his mid is now also had to endure the information that is still streaming in his mind while at the same time trying to form coherent thoughts If this is anyone below Disk Forming, they might even go crazy in here. Seed Forming would at least take a few years of rest before their mind could be sane again And as for Energy Disperse Stage leveler, it would probably take them decades before their mind would heal itself. And below that? They might even have their own mind fried with this much information. Even though he had closed off a part of his brain, he could not exactly close all of his brain function. So, his mind is still being overwhelmed He closes his eyes again. As he closes his eyes he let his senses trying to glimpse this space property but without stretching his Divine Sense too much. But it was too chaotic for it to make any sense. He doesn''t know whether time moves or not. His belief is that this area is a timeless area. Like some kind of void that exist between barriers of worlds, hiding in in sight But he does not feel any danger. Azief understood one thing as he levels up along the years. The higher you rose in levels, the keener your senses are toward danger. Then he suddenly opens his eyes. ''I sense something'' he thought to himself. It felt like time had pass for long but in this space it is hard to grasp whether time exist or whether time even make sense in this space. In this space, time-space seems to be distorted to the extreme level but not in a way like outer space acted. Like a tunnel that is patched up by all kinds of energy and sources, The reason he opens his eyes is because he felt the pulling of space around him. It grows stronger and heavier. He also felt his body be more solid. And then his eyes widened. In front of him, he saw an image. It is the red sky. The red sky of Seresian! He thought to himself He did not only see the sky; he even saw the winged creatures that flies over the sky of the Seresian world. He could see thick dark forest with purplish dark miasma. He could see volcanoes that spews smokes that colors the clouds ck. The volcanoes not only spew its smoke but also itsva. Azief knows that theva when hardened became stones that could be used to forge weapons. The volcanoes in the Seresian world is not the same as the volcanoes on Earth And that is not the only thing he saw. He also saw the Thunder and lightning in the sky seems to rained down upon itsnd. It is the Thunder Realm of the Seresian world. ''It''s in front of me!'' The scene seems incredibly close that he could almost grasp it. And that is what he did. He tries to grasp the scenery with his hand, almost thinking that if he grasps it, he would be sucked into that images and enter the Seresian world. But as his hand grasp the images, he felt nothing and he saw the images just right in front of him, like someone is on his back, dangling a fish bait, like a mirage in the desert. the scene that seems so close to him is actually far away. It is even hard to say it is far away because the concept of distance in this area is not exactly urate. It only appears nears because of the distortion of space. Like seeing the brightness of a star in the night sky. But Azief is not anxious. ''I am nearing it'' he thought to himself. His body seems like it is floating without direction but he himself could feel that the attraction of that portal is what pulling him. Something had happened to the portal. Because he knew that the portal usually acts very simple. You enter it and you would exit it out on the other side. You would not see this space that he is seeing right now. And you would also not travel this space. Usually this space is stable. And because it is stable, the space in between the entrance portal and the exit portal ispressed. To exin it simply, one has to think of the entrance and exit portal as a metal spring. The beginning of the spring and the ending of the spring. The beginning is the entrance. The ending of the spring is the exit. When one created a portal between two space whether it be a distance of millions of miles away or in Azief case, a portal that spans dimensions and parallel worlds, it warps and bends space. And once the space is bended, to connect two different ces at astronomical amount of distance, the space ispressed It is like the spring is push together by a powerful force. This give the illusion to the people that do not know how to form a portal between two spaces that there is nothing in between the entrance and the exit But there actually is space between the entrance and exit. It is only usually sopressed that one did not even see the space that ispressed. That is why Azief know that there is a problem here. Something had causes the space to be dpressed thus making him travel this space-time anomaly that existed between the entrance point and the exit point of the portal. Luckily enough, he had entered before the portal were destroyed. Actually to the point of view of Jean and at the same time while Azief is now floating in this space, right now, the portal might have already been destroyed This is a perspective of time. To him, the portal has been destroyed. But to Azief, it is not yet destroyed. When dealing with portals especially a portal that connects to another dimension, simple exnation of time won''t work. The basic truth that time moves forward is a simple exnation of how time itself work. When Azief came out from this portal, he believes the portal would be destroyed. But if Jean could be at the exit and entrance point of the portal at the same time, he might see Azief enters the portal on the entrance point and a secondter appears on the exit point. To him, it would seem instantaneous. But there would be differences of course. Because the time differences would be different. That is why Jean had stabilized the portal, to maintain the same time between the two worlds. If not, there would be time differences. Chapter 1142 - An Unrecognizable World II Azief could spare six days to dy and increase his strength because he believes in six days the Demon King would not do anything excessive to Katarina. Because Katarina is a bait. Of course his calction might be wrong. If it''s wrong and the Demon King did something that is unforgivable to Katarina. He would make sure the entire Seresian world would pay for it. His choice then would be simple. He just has to increase his strength on Earth and when he had enough strength he could go to the Seresian world and exact his revenge. And if he could think of this, he believes that the Demon King could also thought of the same thing And without a bait, Azief is free to do what he wants. And that is something that the Demon King would not do. But because of what happened to the portal, right now Azief is anxious. Because he believes that whatever causes this abnormality between the two point of the portal, it had caused the time between the wo world be normal again. And normal time differences are not good for Azief. Because the two world, to say it in a simple term, have two different time zone. A day on Earth might be a month on the Seresian world. Azief thought about all of this even as he felt the pull around his body be stronger. ''It''s here'' he thought to himself. He is getting closer to the exit point. As he be closer to the exit point he raised his eyebrows ''Wait'' he thought to himself. There is something that he saw on the scene in front of him that made him felt weird. Because as hees closer and closer toward the exit point, he could see the other side of the exit point be even clearer. Before it is a red sky. But now, it is a blue sky and there is even an aurora like colors on that sky. It is a beautiful sky. But that is the problem. The sky of the Seresian world had always been red like blood. ''Am I really going to the Seresian world?'' but before he could have another thought the force of the pulling multiply and he was sucked into the exit point Behind him, the space copses onto itself. A string that connected the Seresian world and Earth prime was cut and the small ripples is so insignificant that no one would notice it. At the same time on Earth Prime, it was during that time, the portal copsed into itself and Jean had to teleport himself out of the ind to escape the st. Time...is a very weird thing. Azief on the other hand falls from the sky. His body seems to have lost all energy. ''Shit'' he curses as he felt his body plunging from the sky toward the ground. And it is not slow. He is plummeting at extreme speed that around him It is like he is a meteor that enter into the atmosphere. His entire body heats up due to the friction between his body and the air. And his entire body seems to glow brightly. At thatst moment, just right before he exited the portal channel, there was an explosion. This explosion seems to negate any energy, everything around him seems to be pushed away. The clouds around him burst into small particles before being voided into nonexistence. If he is on Earth and not in that space, he is quite confident that he could survive and even cut through that explosion. But in that space, he could not really move freely. Azief controls Laws. And most of his Laws is considered high tierws. But inside that space there is infinitews with infinite variations. The same Laws but not quite simr Even if he could control some of the Laws, he could not control all of it. And while there is an infinite energy in that space, the energy itself did not belong to the portal Instead it was separated from the tunnel. It supported the tunnel but it did not give the tunnel more than the necessary energy. Azief could not draw the energy to himself. If he did, the destabilization of the portal would be even worse. And when it bes worse, the path toward the Seresian world might be blocked or worse, cut off. And that is not something he wanted. So, he was left without energy. And then there is the explosion. And now here he is, plunging down to the ground with incredible speed. But while Azief is frustrated he was not afraid or fearful. Because the moment he was out, like a man dying out of thirst, he had found water. As he is falling down, his body is gathering the energy around him like a nt devouring the sun energy. And because he is a Divine Comprehension leveler, his rate of absorption of energy is very fast. In just a matter of seconds, he had recovered at least one third of his energy. While one third of his energy certainly doesn''t seem that impressive, it is enough for him to survive. His body sense the Laws of this world and he could feel it nourishing his body. And he took control of the Laws that is around him almost immediately. Azief half expected that a thunderbolt woulde down from the Heaven and struck him down. After all, he is an Otherworlders. Seresian have a Heavenly Will. Of course, that Heavenly Will might have been destroyed during the War of the Demon Emperor. At that time Azief did not know yet the concept of Heavenly Will, of the concept that the world could develop an instinct and a Will-like intelligence creature. At that time, he is also low levelpared to him today. So, at that time even if he is an Otherworlders, considering that he is a ve of a Demonic Prince and that he is weak, the Heavenly Will probably would not pay attention to him. heavenly Will moves ording to the concept of their survival. At least newly born Heavenly Will thought only of their survival They would rarely care about the destruction of the people living in that world as long as it did not touch the survival of the world itself. But he understoodter that even then the Seresian world had Heavenly Will. But now as he is falling down and absorbing the energy around him, he does not feel the oppression of the world upon him ''Blue sky'' he thought to himself. He looks at the sky above him and saw blue skies and white clouds. This is unlike the Seresian world he had been to. How much time had passed? What happened to the Seresian world? He also notices something else. The energy of this world seems fresh. That is the best way to describe it. He did not know how else to describe this feeling of this energy Thest time he went to the Seresian world, the energy of the world was very scarce. But there is a feeling of energy rejuvenation in this world. There is too many question in his mind. But he did not forget that he is falling down to the ground. He changes the direction that he is facing and is now looking g at the ground. He is only a few feet away from crashing to the ground and as his body is about to crash down, his body went still in the air. Azief smirks ''Not so fast'' he thought to himself A powerful force exploded around him because of the sudden stopping. The heat on his body is transferred to the ground as the ground itself exploded and waves and ripples of energy spread out from his body. The air around him seems to distort because of the diffusion of the heat around his body He was only one feet away from crashing to the ground when his entire body stopped in midair, his face looking at the ground lying t, floating in the air. His face is looking at the tall green grass. The force spread out around him causing thend around one kilometers to be ttened. The entre forest like some kind of earthshaking force had sweep through it causing it to be ttened. Hills exploded into pieces of soils before being swept by another wave of energy and turning even that soil into merely dust. The wind blows and the dust was carried away almost instantly ''Huu'' Azief thought to himself. If he had not taken control at thatst moment, him crashing through the ground, with that much force would create arge crater and a powerful explosion that would probably inflict more damages then it is now. Azief would try to refrain to let such a thing to happen. He fears that someone have been paying attention to this ce. If such explosion had happened, the Demon King might easily found his location And once that happen, his only advantage right now would be lost. Azief then slowly floats his body upwards as he floats on the air. Then he changes his position which is lying down to a standing position and slowly floated down to the ground. He looks around him and it was nothing like the Seresian world he had known. There arerge trees with green leaves and fruits. Most of the time when he looks at thend of the Seresian world it is barren. The trees are not in abundance And even then it did not have such a lush green leaves. There are also no green grasses. At least not at the ce he had been too when he was in the Seresian world But suddenly, he is surrounded by things he never thought he would see. He also wonders why no one was guarding around the portal ''Am I that lucky of a person?'' Azief thought to himself. He had prepared himself to be ambushed by Balfor Q''un and that he had to fight a desperate battle to save himself and Katarina. But right now, there is no trace of Balfor Q''un around the area. Is he really in the Seresian world? He then floated upwards and as he goes up, he saw something that made him widened his eyes ''What the hell?'' >>> Chapter 1143 - An Unexpected Encounter The sky of the Seresian world is quite the same like Earth. Not, he thought to himself. If he had topare the two, this world felt like it is brand new. And the air is clear. Too clear. Like this world had just been born. The feeling felt very foreign for him. It was like a newborn baby instead of a decrepit old man. That is the feeling he felt thest time he was on Seresian world. A decrepit old man on the verge of death But now, it is full of vitality and it felt like the world is reborn. Floating there on the sky, below him is the vast wilderness with greeneries all around Azief had not expected to see such a structure. Azief eyes widened as he looks at that structure in the distance because it truly shocks him. He knows that such structure should not have appeared here. For a moment, he truly thought that he is in another world. It is a tower that reaches the sky, the peak of the tower could be seen amidst the flowing clouds that passes through the many towers of that pce. He knows right away that this pce is not of Seresian origin. He had been to a Seresian pce before. He had seen their castles and their residence. It is unlike any of buildings in the Seresian world. Most of the Seresian building has that ominous aura around it. Some of it is even made of animal bones and the ves and servants of the Seresian world. Instead, the pce in the distance, it is more like the building he would see on Earth But if that is the only thing, it would not have made him so surprised. It is the fact that this pce, glowing even from afar, with its tower reaching to the sky is made of ice ''Katarina?'' that is his first thought. There is only one person he knows that could create such structure with ice and that is Katarina. And it is not like the Demons would know the architecture of humans. They have no reason to construct such structure. Even though they have human-like ves, the demons in the Seresian world did not pay attention to the advancement of the technology under the human ve and constructed the structure in their world following their own aesthetic. Then Azief eyes narrows suddenly. He felt an energy force ising toward him with great speed. He looks toward his side and there is another shock in his heart ''What the hell!'' once again he shouted this in his mind. Someone ising toward him with great speed in the far distance. But Azief did not employ any stance It was almost like he is defenseless. Then he shakes his head. ''Who knows? Maybe this is fake'' he once again uses his Divine Sense, trying to assess whether he is in an illusion array or whether he is inside some kind of a trap. But he senses nothing is wrong. This is not an illusion. Even though some powerful illusion could try to trap him, if he truly concentrates, he would find some ws. But the Laws around him while distorted a bit, was not unnatural. The distortion after all is because of himing out from the portal that connects the two world and is not something that is unnatural. What would have been unnatural is if there is no distortion at all. So, he concluded quickly that he is not in an illusion. But if this is not an illusion, then how could he exin what he is seeing now? He is thinking of a lot of things in that moment. Trying to make sense of how this is happening But he had too little information to infer anything. So, he could only stand there on the air waiting for that person toe to him. And then a few secondter, that person is in front of him. There is silence between them as they look at each other eyes. Azief tilted his head. And then she smiles. And he was just dumbfounded. And she, seeing him like that, sheughs. The silence between them is broken And Azief before he knows it, alsough. Was it because it is too absurd? Was it because it is nothing like what he had expected? No. It was because he once again heard herugh. The person in front of him right now, floating like a goddess of beauty is Katarina. Five days. That is how many days he had spent his days worrying about her. But now that he looks at her, she did not change even a bit. He looks at her, trying to see if she is injured in any way, fearing that there would be scars on her skin and seeing that nothing is wrong, his heart felt a bit relieved. Her cheeks are rosy, and her face, like always¡­. beautiful in a way that is hard to describe. Her energy is off the roof and her aura is calmer than thest time Azief saw her. And because of all of this emotion, seeing her smile, seeing herugh, he alsoughs Theyugh. And Azief is speechless. Before he came here, he had a lot of things to say to her. But now, that he met her, he be speechless. Because the meeting is too sudden and unexpected. he did not know what to say. Happinesse suddenly. He thought he had to fight off against hordes of demonic monster. He thought he had to use all of his strength to fight the Demon King. He was even ready to sacrifice his life to make sure that Katarina coulde back home. Right now, the question of how this happen, why the sky in the Seresian world is blue, why there is a castle of ice that stretched toward the sky, why the Seresian world look so different from what he remembers, why she is fine, where is the Demon King, all of that question seems to not matter right now Seeing her, in front of him, safe and out of harm, looking fine that makes it all good. Today¡­.is a good day Katarina flew closer to him and then she hugged him. Azief hesitated and then he hugged her too. Maybe, because words aren''t enough, only this kind of gesture could express what is in their heart. She smiles and whisper to his ears, still hugging him ''You''re here'' He paused for a while before saying ''I''mte'' he said ''You''re here'' she answers back. Azief suddenly understood and there is only a faint smile on his face as he hugged her. Because that is what matters to her. Not that he iste. Not that he is not there to save her. It is that he is here. Coming for her. And that is all that matters. They hugged for minutes in the sky. It was like they were substituting all those missed hugs. They did not say anything, just hugged each other in the sky, like some kind of a divine couple. Azief close his eyes as he hugged her close to him. He wanted to make sure that he is not dreaming. And if it is a dream, he doesn''t want to wake up. This is too good of a dream. And she epted and embrace him, feeling happy and warm. It is almost like they never wanted the hug to stop. Then they slowly float down. Only when their feet reach the ground that they release each other. Azief is calmer now. Looking at Katarina blushing face, Azief restrain his urge to tease her. In this world, it is probably only him that could see her blushing. This is a side of herself she did not show anyone else. It is not done so that he would like her. It is a natural thing that she did not intend to do but keep doing in front of him. When people are in love, they are different than others but in a way they are also the same as others. She blushed because it is him. And sheughed and felt happy because it is him. And it is because she isughing that heughed. Katarina is not a woman that she had known for long. But the attraction between them is almost instant The moment they met each other, the moment they look at each other eyes, it was like a firework had exploded somewhere in their hearts It is fine if they have never met. But they did. And feelings are not so easily boxed in once it is let out. if Azief was the only one who was feeling like this, it might have been easy for him to slowly forget that feeling. But when they share the same feeling, then how could it easy to deny such an attraction? It only took him three days to open up to her. And it only took her a nce for her to fall in love with him They fell in love in the most mystical and most clich¨¦ way that even romance movies would not employ such method in any of their stories It is the most old fashioned way people have been falling in love. Victor Hugo wrote in his book, Les Miserables that the power of a nce has been so much abused in love stories, that it hase to be disbelieved in. Few people dare now to say that two beings have fallen in love because they have looked at each other. Yet it is in this way that the love between these two had begun. >>>> Chapter 1144 - Simple Feelings If what Azief had with Sofia, is a burning consuming passion, a fire that burns bright and dangerous, then what he has with Sofia is calm, serene, breezy like the wind that blows in a perfect summer evening. She¡­.is someone that Azief feltfortable. But not in a boring way. It is like she knew him in a way that even he doesn''t know. And she felt the same way for him. Katarina could see the darkness in his heart. But she did not run away from it. She did not try to change that darkness. Nor did she try to change him. because she knows that same darkness. The feeling that you would never be good enough That you are not worthy of love. But while Katarina had a brother that made her ovee all of that, Azief did not have such a figure. A man need to be strong. And Azief is a man that always pretended to be strong. He does not believe that he deserved happiness and he does not know how to reciprocate love¡­. simply because for most of his adult life, he had never felt that anyone could love such a broken person So, Katarina, what she did for him, is embrace that darkness. It is not that Katarina did not want to change him. She did want to change him But because she used to be in the same spot as he is, she knows the best thing she could do is by being beside him And just that, embracing that part of him that he himself could not embrace, that alone had saved him. If he could not ovee that darkness, even Katarina could never always embrace him. He knows that. It is unfair to always expect people to save you and to always stays with you. That is just selfishness. But Katarina loves him. And she takes a bet on him. That the man he loves could ovee it. And while he could not say that the darkness is eradicated, every time he saw her, he saw that light. And seeing her again, right here, after worrying about her wellbeing, it is like light shines upon him again. Two people in love¡­separated, not because they are not in love with each other but because¡­. life is not so simple. Azief is not a man that could hurt Sofia. He didn''t want to hurt him but inadvertently that is what he did. But at least, right now, at this moment, things between them for a moment be simple. He is happy seeing her well, and she¡­. she is just happy seeing him here Azief smiles for a moment and then his smile faltered. In that moment of the hug, he had forgotten everything But now that they are in the ground again, life, reality once again intervene He thought of Sofia and he felt guilty a bit. Guilty that he is smiling andughing¡­. while she is hurting somewhere. Katarina did not notice such expression. Probably because she is in love. Probably because she is happy. When those two arebined, sometimes, even the most obvious hint could not be seen The wind around them blows hard, as it makes Katarina hair flutters and Azief sleeves to sways. Now that they did not hug each other, they could see each other and both of them recognizes the changes on the other Katarina of course notices that Azief had changes his attire. It is no longer the same attire of Shadow Lords she had seen before. Instead there is glowing intersected lines that is knitted on the tight clothed attire. Runes, she thought to herself. But there are also other differences Azief body seems to emits a different kind of power. Katarina notices this when she was hugging him. But it wasn''t until now that she looks at him carefully. Azief had gotten stronger again. That is her honest thought. And then there is that eye. One of Azief eyes is different from the other. And the eye that looks at her, is the same like the eye of "that person" But she doesn''t think this is the right time to mention it. As Katarina was looking at him, Azief however is looking at his right and left expecting an attack from the Seresian demon. Katarina notices it and she suddenly remember that she forgot to tell him ''Don''t worry. The Demon King would note.'' she said. Azief then look back at her, his eyebrows raised ''What do you mean? Katarina look at the surroundings and knows that this is not the ce for them to have a talk. And it is not something easy to exin. After all, what happened is quite a fantastical story. ''Let''s talk at my Pce. Follow me'' Katarina then flew toward the sky and in just one moment she broke the supersonic speed, creating shockwaves in the sky and splitting the clouds. Azief watches her with his gaze. Even though her speed surpassed the speed of sound, in Azief eyes, he could still follow her movement. In his eyes, everything could be slowed down. Oddly enough, thews of this world did not reject him. He waited for her to reach near the castle before he takes a step forward from where he is Thews of Time and Space around him seems to bend As he maniptes the Laws around him, the space area around him began to bend in a weird manner, causing a distortion in space, making it look like space itself to bend. Azief at first fears that the Heavenly Will of the Seresian world would strike him down but after he had fallen down and having no thunderbolts attacking him, he knows something had happened to the Heavenly Will of this world and as such, he threw his reservation away and manipte thews of this world. Like he expected, there is no resistance whatsoever. He took that one step and in front of that Pce gate, as Katarina is about tond on the front gate of the pce, the space around the area seems to bend and someonee out from a void space. Katarina raises her eyebrows looking at this. A secondter, shended on the ground. Waiting for her in front of the front gate is Azief. ''It seems you have improved again. That is quite a neat trick. I guess I have a long way to go'' Katarina said Azief only smiles and then he looks at the pce in front of him. It is very beautiful. The Pce looks a lot like the Versailles Pce in France. If there is a difference, it is that this Pce is ten time bigger and ten times wider. Outside there is robotic guards. That is a shock. These robotic guards do not look like tin cans but a lot more like some kind of cybeic organism. The reason Azief could immediately see through the skins was his Divine Sense. The entire area is also full of life. There is trees andrge forest in the distance There is also argeke with fishes jumping out from theke every once in a while. Azief could see that there is a bridge over a small stream of water with flowers and a small hill in the distance. And there is water lily. And he smiles thinking of that. And he also sees human-like race on the hills nearby the Pce doing some gardening From the moment he came to this world, he did not even see one Seresian demon. It was almost like they were wiped out from the Seresian world. He looks at Katarina figure and thought whether Katarina is capable of killing every Seresian demons in this world it only took him a few seconds before he discounted such possibilities. It would be impossible with her Disk Formation realm power to annihte the Seresian race. Even Azief who is in Essence Creation leveler did not have the confidence to take on the entire world of the Seresian demon what move to destroy all of them Seresian demons are not millions but trillions. Because the method of producing demons is unnatural. There is too many question in his mind right now His Divine Sense immediately spread out from where he was standing and it only took him less than a second to make sure that there is not even one Seresian demon in the radius of one hundred kilometers. And that is truly weird. There is no Seresian demon in the Seresian world? That is just impossible. Katarina did not know what Azief had done. The way Azief uses his Divine Sense, unless one is a Divine Comprehension leveler, they would not be able to detect it. Katarina opens therge gate and enter the Pce area. To reach the front door of the ce they have to walk straight from the entrance gate. There is a walkway that stretched for five kilometers. On each side of the walkway there is a garden. The shrubbery is well maintained and it was at this moment that there is people cutting the grass and cutting unnecessary branches from the trees that decorated the area. ''Is this really the Seresian world or did I went to one of its sub-world?'' he thought to himself. Azief rarely talks his experience when he was in the Seresian world. It is not a period of time where he is proud of himself. At that time, he was really weak and he was a ve. But it was his experience in the Seresian world that bring him to today. It is because of the encounter in the Seresian world that he got the Ten Eternal Rings and how he got the legacy of the Etherna. Seresian world is consisted of three worlds. The main world is the Seresian world where the Seresian demons are located. And Azief knew he did not confuse this world with the other two worlds Because he knew what happened to the other two worlds >>>> Chapter 1145 - The Fall Of The Seresian The other two worlds are created by the Demon Emperor where he put all of the captives that the Seresian world had conquered. From what Azief understood, the Demon Emperor and his army once went into an expedition outside of the Seresian world, conquering low level worlds. The Seresian world needed resources as the world itself is dying. The living being that they captured from other worlds is not strong enough to be their threat but good enough that they could supply certain workforce to their world. Because the Seresian world poption had a drop in fertility, the poption of the Seresian true demon is decreasing year by year. As for the Seresian demonic soldiers most of them are born in the Rebirth Hub. As such, they grow fast but they also die fast and with their low level intelligence, they are not suitable to take the torch of the legacy of the Seresian demon Everything has a price. The Rebirth hub enables the Seresian leaders to quickly create demonic soldiers but the soldiers that they are created are like simple creatures, animals that does not possess true intelligence. When the Demon Emperor was still alive, the weakness and the demerit of using the Rebirth hub is not obvious because the Demon Emperor alone could supply the energy toward the Rebirth Hub by himself. But when he died, and the rings which gave him the power to be the Demon Emperor disappeared, the surviving Seresian leader finds out that they just elerated the decline of their civilization. But they also could not just not use the Rebirth hub. As the energy in their world decline, the reproduction rate of their race fall even harder. And they are not a race that could construct mechanical robots as there is no such scientist like figure in their civilization. Their civilization had always admired powerful demons and their path was that of the strengthening of body and not the mind. So, they still use the Rebirth Hub furthering the decline. And their ve poption bes more important The two worlds which is connected to the main world of the Seresian is basically a ve world. All of the people living in that world are ves of the Seresian world. They were allowed to grow, to procreate and to prospers. And then when the main world needed resources, they woulde. To the people of that world, it might seem like an invasion of otherworldly creatures. Because those people did not know that above their sky, is another sky. The passing of time is different from the main world. But of course, it did not differ that much considering that to apply extreme time differences between the worlds would require much energy, energy that the Seresian world doesn''t have. It would also affect the stability of the dimension of the Seresian world if they adjust the time differences to be too much The Seresian world conquers other worlds and uses their resources to try to stave off the deterioration of their main world At that time, Azief did not understand why they did not just move to another star system. With the power of the Demon Emperor he could easily colonize other star system or even went to other gxy Of course, at that time, Azief did not have the knowledge he has now. He did not know that the Seresian world is running from the judgment of the United Intergctic Alliance and hide in a dimension in between universes in Omniverse. Because of that, they were cut off from the energy of the Omniverse and the Universe itself. The world they have is slowly dying and they could not just leave it. Leaving it means being captured by the United Intergctic Alliance. Not leaving however makes them weaker with each passing generation The solution that they got was that they conquered worlds and brought the people of that world to be ves or servant while they plundered their world The Demon Emperor created two worlds to houses the ves. In that two worlds there is all kinds of alien races. But most of these alien races is alien races that did not yet go to the stars. Azief could likened them to civilization that just about to bloom. Some of them barely reached medieval age in their world There is elves-like creatures, and human-like creatures that had be the ves of the Seresian world Most of them did not even know that their world is actually a ve world. Since there is a time difference between the two worlds, when the Seresian demon dide to take people to be ve to their world, thousands of years had passed in the ve world. There is also the reset n that the Seresian demon had applied. Each time any civilization in the ve world reaches to a point where there are strong enough, the Seresian world would send their army to eradicate it and wipes out any traces of that civilization and let the world started again. When Azief firste into this world, he had fallen into one of these ve world. He was picked by one of the Demons to be a ve and was sent to the main world. he doesn''t know whether that was lucky or unlucky. He just had to fall into that world during the time the Seresian demon decided to take ves to the main world. If one looks at what happens, it would have been an unlucky moment. Yet, it is because he was captured and turned into a ve that he had managed to get the Ten Eternal Rings. While he did rarely uses the rings, the rings had always remain his trump card. And he knew that there is a connection between the rings and the Etherna Everything seems like fate and destiny. The way the Demon Lords maintained controls is by putting a Seresian demon of true blood as governors to govern the world, hidden in a secret space inside those two world, appearing only when they are ordered to harvest the living beings in that world. because most of the alien creatures that they captured is weak in terms of strength, it is not a hard task for them to control even trillions of poptions. That is how he hade to serve a Demonic Prince and had the opportunity to gain the ring. But now, the sight had shocked him. There are humans all around but not one Seresian demon. The more he looks around him, the more he became perplexed. What had happened? He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he did not even have the time to appreciate the beauty of the gardens and the flowers around him. They both walk quite leisurely, taking in the scene and letting the wind pass by them. Katarina look at Azief and she knows he has many question ''Ask me'' she said as they were walking. The distance from the walkway to the front door could be said not that long. At least it is not for them. But it could also be long. If they take their time. Since Katarina ask such a question, it is clear she wanted to take her time. Now, that Katarina had approached the topic first, Azief first question was ''How much time had passed since you came here?'' this is the question in his mind right now. With his level, he could tell that Katarina is already at the pinnacle level of Disk Formation. While Katarina is already almost at the pinnacle level of Disk Formation on Earth, it is impossible for her to reach such level in just five days unless she had met some fortuitous encounter. There is also all of this changes that he could not understand. Five days would probably not enough time for things to change this much. Katarina answer almost immediately ''Five months had passed'' she said. Hearing this Azief frowned a bit. He is not just a little bitte. He is extremelyte. ''How much time had passed on Earth?'' she asks. Azief answered ''Five days'' Katarina was surprised but then she understood that this must have something to do with timews. She looks at Azief face and trying to make a joke she said ''Five days is not a long time. I guess you don''t miss me that much, right? She said. Azief look up and stares at her, his eyes stare right at her eyes and he shakes his head ''Each day felt like forever'' He did not add more words than that. His tone seems cold. But Katarina could feel his warmth in that cold words of his. Azief is not a man that likes talking sweet nothings. But¡­. his word does sometimes makes her heart flutter. Each day felt like forever. With words like that, how could she not feel touched. Her eyes toward him had always been gentle. She had never med him not even once. And she knew he is ming himself. That is just the way he is And once again there is silence between them, His face did not seem pleasant to look at right now. He felt like he had let her down. Katarina saw Azief face changes and she knew he had to exin to him carefully. She knows Azief. He likes to take the me for everything. Even things he could not control. She could guess what Azief had done. Because she had the inside scoop. And she needs him to know that this is not his fault. ''What had happened? Why is the Seresian world is like this? There is blue skies and white clouds. There is no Seresian demon and instead I see humans from the ve world here, living peacefully.'' he asks Azief pours a lot of question. Katarina smiles and said ''I guess I should start from the beginning. Let''s talk while we walk'' >>> Chapter 1146 - The Truth Of The Matter As they walked toward the Pce door, Katarina told him the most fantastical story It turns out when Balfor Q''un arrived at the Seresian world he was immediately attacked the moment he returns. The n that Balfor Q''un hade up with was to extort the Ten rings by using her. And then after he gets the ten rings, Balfor had nned to go back to Earth Prime and take over the All Source. Azief ask her how did she knows that is the n of the Demon King And Katarina simply said that the Demon King could not help but told him his n like some kind of a B rate viins It seems like Katarina is pretty rxed when talking about the Demon King. Like Azief Katarina also went through that tunnel-like area. It is in there that she tried to dig out the information out about the Demon King objective. The Demon King must have thought that it would not be possible for her to escape so he did not mind telling some worthless humans his n. That is Azief thought. Of course, to some people it is never wise to underestimate an enemy But Azief understand why. When one reaches the level of Essence Creation, it is not easy to find a worthy opponent in the Omniverse. Especially Katarina who is two realms below him. His arrogance is not without basis But unlike Azief, the experience in the tunnel was short for Katarina. Azief deduced that at that time the portal is very stable. Like a spring that is beingpressed. So, she did not see the branching paths andnes like he had seen. Azief then ask who attacked the Demon King? Is it the other Demon King waiting for him to return weak and injured and then attack him and took his ce? This is amon tragedy that happens in the Seresian world Katarina however shakes her head. ''That is not what happened'' she said ''What happens when the Demon King stepped out of the portal was that he was attacked by a missile'' And she chuckles like she still remembers the day. For her, it had been five months ago. Even today, she still could not help but think of how lucky she is. ''A missile?'' Azief was shocked when he heard that the Demon King Balfor had been attacked by a missile. From what he knows the Seresian world did not embark on mechanization or industrialization path. Instead, they embark on body strengthening path. So, hearing that he was attacked by a missile is quite a shock to him Katarina continued. ''Yes, a missile. You should have seen it. That missile was so powerful that it burns half the atmosphere and destroy almost all of the magic formation that the Demon Kings had cover the sky with. It is both terrifying and beautiful at the same time. And it is something that you could have learned. There is principle of Laws or to be more urate the principle of Law negation'' ''The good things were that it did not affect me and only affect the Demon King. If it did, I probably would be turned into ashes. The destructive force that erupted is able to differentiate enemies and allies. Don''t you think that is very advanced technology?'' Azief did not immediately ask the next question. Instead, he was interested a bit when Katarina spoke of Law Negation. When he was in the portal, he felt that thews around him is being negated. Not destroyed, not dissipating but negated. Is it the same missile that destroy the portal? They keep walking slowly to the pce. After a few second, Azief finally asked the next question ''Who shot it?'' Smiling Katarina said ''You would not believe it. Orvanians'' ''Orvanians!'' At this time, Azief remembers something. When he was fighting the Demon King on Earth, the Orvanians shot something toward the Demon King. Then after the Demon King was defeated, the Orvanians did not even stay to share in the gratitude of the world powers and instead suddenly disappeared all of a sudden. At that time, he did not think that it is weird. He knew that the creed of the Orvanians and their mission. They do not meddle with other civilizations and they try hard not to reveal themselves. They would only meddle when the matter is rted to the Multiverse since they are the guardians of the Multiverse. That is why Azief did not put Orvanians as the suspect of the people blowing up that portal. Because he thought that the Orvanians already went back home. But if they didn''t return home if they are the suspect of blowing up that portal, it makes perfect sense. Azief only knows one race that is adept in all things Multiverse and that is Orvanians. They must have some kind of technology to bomb a space time portal. Azief immediately tell him his hypotheses and Katarina nodded and borate saying that is what happens. Katarina then told him that when the Orvanians shot the Demon King on Earth, they did not just harm the Demon King, it also has lock onto the Demon King position by analyzing the energy particles around him and the time frequencies. ''I, myself don''t understand much what the Orvanians was talking about. But, simply exined, they have the ability to follow the Demon King when they shot him at Earth'' ''Why though? Why did they want to attack the Demon King? From what I know, regardless of what the Demon King had done on Earth, it did not vite the directive of the Orvanians. The Orvanians would only interfere in matter about the Multiverse'' Azief ask. Katarina answer almost immediately ''the Seresian demons are a wanted. They were chased by the United Intergctic Alliance'' she paused for a second and said ''Space politics'' and she chuckles a bit saying it. She knows a bit more than she is letting on. But there is no need to go into detail right now. She just wants Azief to understand certain things first. As for the details, there is a lot of time to share it with himter. ''But I thought Orvanians do not meddle in the politics of the Universe'' Azief said ''They did not'' ''Then why¡­'' ''They did not¡­. usually'' ''And there is also the fact that the Seresian world had been messing around with the Multiverse and even conducted all kinds of reality bending technologies that is slowly eroding some of the Multiversal barrier in ce. The Orvanians had always been meaning to deal with the Seresian'' ''As Sith''venar told me, the only reason why Orvanians did not capture the Seresian demon earlier is because they do not have the location of the main world of the Seresian demon'' ''And most of the powerful ones in the Seresian world rarely went out from their original world, preferring to send low level soldiers to do their bidding. Catching the low level demons would not do anything because the Seresian world has a Rebirth hub.'' ''And Sith''venar also told me that it is not like the Orvanians have that much of spare times. At least in these few years, activities that threatening the stability of the Multiversal Barriers all over the Omniverse had risen. And they are quite understaffed'' She paused for a second and then added ''As for the matter of politics, it seems that Orvanians also did this to establish some contact with the United Intergctic Alliance. Since they have been busy all over the Omniverse, it seems the Orvanian wanted to ask the help of the United Intergctic Alliance to help them a bit in certain ces. As for the details of this, I did not know. They did not stay that long here before they went back to whatever they were doing'' Azief nodded as he thought of all this information. He is trying to digest all of this information. Azief then ask an unrted question ''Did he tell you why there is a sudden increase of Multiversal activities?'' Azief after all had once talked with Sith''venar. Katarina raised her eyebrows. It is not a question she thought she would get. The question might be unrted but Azief had a premonition that this question is important. He thought about what Katarina said to her and there was something that caught his ears. She said they were busy in these past couple of years. Even though Azief himself did not know much about the Orvanians he knew that the Orvanians had advanced technologies that is hard for him to even imagine. This is an ancient race endowed with great intelligence. One of their researchers Sithulran is the cause of the Multiverse, splitting the Prime Universe into an infinite Universe when she first tried to see the origin of everything and cursed by the Creator. Thus, he felt very weird when he hears that the Orvanians is reaching out to the United Intergctic Alliance. Because Azief cone travels the Universe with Will in the past, he knew that United Intergctic Alliance is headed by Seven Great Civilization in the Omniverse. The weird part was that the Orvanians had rarely allied with other external forces. >>>> Chapter 1147 - A Message I The United Intergctic Alliance since its formation had sometimes deal with the Orvanians but rarely they meddle with each other business. The United Intergctic Alliance even try to limit the use of technology that could lead to the disruption of the Multiversal Barrier to minimize the contact with each other Their rtionship is vague and their encounter is minimal. Many people in the world don''t even know that there is a race called the Orvanians living in the Orvan. So, he wonders what kind of problems that the Orvanians is facing that they even have to join hands with the United Intergctic Alliance Katarina paused for a second like she was starting to remember something and then she nodded ''He said it is because of the All Source. And there is activity all over the area beyond the Source Wall that began to affect reality outside of the Source Wall, whatever Source Wall means'' Azief just nodded. Source Wall¡­he heard of this term before. But, not everything is answered. There are a few more questions that he should ask. Especially about her ''Then what happened to you? I understand that you said the Orvanians attacked the Demon King. Then what happened to you'' Smiling Katarina said ''I got lucky. I guess you are not the only who got lucky all the time'' Then Katarina began telling what happens to her after that. The Orvaniansunches an all-out attack on the Seresian world. At first she described how some of the Demon Duke uses the Rebirth Hub to produces tens of millions of new Seresian demons. But as they were mass produced in such a short time, their power decrease quickly with each rebirth. The energy in the Seresian world in the first ce was not in abundance. By the time, that the Rebirth Hub produces millions, some of them are only at the level of Pir Forming. And the Orvanians keep bombing and began sending space warship that had mass destructive capabilities. The space warship that was sent into the atmosphere is not only a spaceship that have mass damage capabilities but also have great precision. Like a firework, these spaceships tear down lines after lines of defense of the Seresian world. Balfor Q''un did not die in that missile attack but he was heavily injured. Katarina told him that the sky was raining corpses. Blood rains down in heavy downpour. The entire world seems to be bleeding Most of the demonic soldiers that tries to attack the space warship had holes in their heads even before they coulde near the space warship. It turns out the weapon is likeser pointer. Only whating out from those pointers aren''t harmlessser light but instead a kind of energy that cuts through magic and energy It basically an anti-matter weapon that is modified to act like a weapon while retaining some of the destructive anti-matter properties yet behave differently than anti-matter particles Katarina told him at that time, she flies away from the battle site and look at the battle urring all over the world with her Divine Sense. She said to him that it is even worse than when the Multiversal Convergence was happening. It was a ughter. Mountains were vaporized and the seas were boiling. Volcanoes exploded and space all over were cracking and exploding creating voids of space all over the Seresian world. The entire world seems to be at the verge of breaking. The blood of Seresian demons flood all over the world. Hearing the description, Azief almost could not believe it. Because, if that description is true, then why does it seem like this world is very stable? If such a battle did happen, regardless whether it has been five months or more, such scars of battle must still be here. From what Katarina is telling her, the battle seems to involve the entire world. The Orvanians seem to bring an intergctic fleet of Battlestar to destroy the Seresian demons. Whether it be the space scarring, or the rains of corpses, why does it seem like there is no such trace. He restrains himself to ask this question. Instead, he thought of the other two worlds that the Seresian demon controls. He asks whether they did not mobilize their subjects in the ve worlds. Katarina said that the Orvanians also send a Battlestar to quickly eradicate any Seresian influence on that world They seem to know that the Orvanian had connected two worlds channels to their world. So, they did not forget to neutralize the danger there while at the same time assaulting the main world Basically, the Orvanians kills all of the Seresian Prince that was assigned to the ve worlds and then the two fleet that went there rejoin the main fleet that was attacking the main world. The other Demon Kings in the Demon Pce were all forced out and fought the Orvanians. Azief did ask whether the Orvanians uses their bodies to fight but Katarina answer shocks him a bit Turns out, the Orvanians did not fight the Demon kings like he expected them to. Instead, they use the weapons that is outfitted on their spaceship to rain down destruction upon the Seresian world Still, it is hard to believe that the Orvanians possess such power in their technological weaponry. After all, the Demon King is an Essence Creation leveler and he is at his home world with home world advantage. At this, Azief ask Katarina something, ''If they had such a weapon in the beginning why did they not use it to fight against Balfor Q''un from the very beginning. Katarina exined to him that she also asked the same question. And the answer she got was that, most of their weapons and ammo was used toward the Multiversal Rift. When a Multiversal Convergence happens, it is an event that could bring a Multiversal Implosion and as such, they need to focus all of their weapons in destroying Multiversal Channel and repairs the channel that could be repair. At the same time, they also have to seal unintentional tearing of space that connects the center and nexus of the Multiversal Convergence before it could drag more worlds towards it. Some of the weapons was used to bomb an entire space channel so that it would not fused with the Multiversal Convergence. By the time, they have enough leisure time to help the battle, there is only a few weapons that they could use. And the Orvanians also told her that they never intended to kill the Demon King. From the very beginning, the Demon King is merely bait, a Trojan horse so that they could him to infiltrate the Seresian world which is in a closed dimension with its ownws and its own self independent channel system. Whether what they say was the truth is something to be debated. Orvanians might be an enlightened race but that did not mean they would not lie. ''I wonder how the Orvanians defeated the Demon Kings. Is it simply them bombarding the entire Seresian world?'' Azief had a hard time believing that but Katarina nodded. ''The bombs that they rained down upon this world is quite different than the bomb that you and I are ustomed to'' ''As we already know, Orvanians are a high intelligent species with a level of civilization that outstripped ours by thousands of steps ahead. Their weapons disperse most of the energies in the world. The energy in this world in the first ce had always been scarce'' At that statement Azief nodded He knew more than anyone else on Earth of how the Seresian world looks like and felt like. Luckily that when the World Government created the World Gate and began travelling through other parallel universes, they did not go to the Seresian world. As such, he is the only one other than Will that have ever been to the Seresian world. But, the moment he came here, he could see blue skies, white clouds and he even felt that the energy of the world seems to be very pure and in abundance. Azief did not interrupt Katarina stories again as he soaks upon the story that she told. ''Balfor Q''un was the first victim. The moment he went out, a rain of bombs flew over to him, the missiles targeted his body and all kinds of artillery that seems more like a st of energy shooting at him'' When the missile hit him, all of his past injuries exploded out'' she said as she recounts the story Katarina believes that the bomb is a bomb that seems to reverse time in a specific area or having some specific effect. At that time, no matter how powerful Balfor Q''un is, he loosened his hand against her. At that moment, she flew away almost immediately as an all assault attack began. The skies of the Seresian world is split into pieces, Red thunderbolts flew up toward the outer space, the heavenly will of the Seresian world was trying to attacked the Orvanians The clouds all surged toward the sky, like swords trying to cut all the invaders of the Seresian world. Katarina said it was very eye opening to see how the world itself attacks other forces. Chapter 1148 - A Message II allnovelfull But any attack of the Heavenly Will of the Seresian world was negated by the shield that covered every ship of the Orvanians. Without any worries of Multiversal Rift forming in a seal dimension, the Orvanians went all out assault on the Seresian world Azief was paying attention to the description of the weapons that the Orvanians had. Orvanians is not the enemy of Earth. But, it does not sit well with Azief that there is a race that could easily wipes out Earth from the face of the Universe anytime they wanted to If the Orvanians is a cat nobody would care. But they are tigers. And even if a tiger said it would not eat people, as long as that tiger is in the same room, nobody could easily believe in the mercy of others Azief is very practical about this. Today, they are not enemies. But who knows about the future? Unless he has some trump card that would be able to stop the Orvanians, Azief would always be eager to learn more about the Orvanians. Katarina began exining about the weapons that the Orvanians possess. Their field maniption is of the highest level. The energy storage capacity of their spaceship is enough to power Earth before the Fall for trillions of years. Katarina could also see that Azief was very interested in this so she began telling him about all that she had seen. Their weapons are mostly energy weapons utilizing quantum particles and more obscure particles that exist in the Universe Most if not all of the spaceship that flew into the atmosphere of the Seresian world possess FTL capabilities They also have a few spaceships that is of the ss of their own. They sent the Destroyer fleet, different from the Corvettes fleet. Behind them a Cruiser fleet would help supply the Destroyer with energy. And the Battlestar is of course also being deployed. The Battlestar just like Earth own Battlestar is one of thergest of the standard military vessel, Most Battlestar on Earth is heavily armored and sport a huge array of weaponry Katarina also said that the Orvanians had another ss of ship that is called Titans. But it seems that the Orvanians did not brought such ship with them as most of them is only called upon when things get too critical to their liking. Azief was quite interested in this and he ask for Katarina to tell him whatever she had known about this ss of ship. Basically from what she understands the Titans ss shop could be outfitted with X-size weaponry. And whether the Orvanians had other sses of spaceship in their arsenal is something that Katarina did not know. But just by looking at some of their basic spaceship, this race that had always said that they are only interested in the knowledge of the world is quite militaristic. Azief is curious of this. He believes it would be very interesting to know why there is such a contradiction. Most of the intelligent race usually be peaceful because of the pursuit of knowledge. Or maybe that is just his misconception. It would be very interesting to go to Orvan. It is just that Azief know that Orvan is not exactly tied onto one particr coordinate and that, that star system, or maybe it gxy itself is covered up by so manyyers of dimension, that unless Orvan wanted to be found, no one could find it. Azief hope that there is a video recording of the battle but thinking about it, there would be probably no such video recording here. The way the Orvanians capture images is a bit different than technology based civilizations. They used the mystical energy in their word to develop their own technology and most of the powerful Seresian uses magical abilities to achieve what they done. The Demon Emperor uses the Ten Eternal Rings achieve the ability of creating two worlds. It is the same thing with other invention of this world. When Azief thinks about it, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was the Demon Emperor that uplifted the entire Seresian race to be as powerful as it is today. But the moment he was gone, the fall of the Seresian world is sealed. The world had risen up because of him But at the same time, it also falls because of him. A civilization should not have to rely on one person. If it does, then the moment that person disappeared or no longer exist, then it basically the beginning of a decline. Azief reminded himself of this at the same time he had such a thought. If only the Seresian Demon Emperor could slowly educate the people of his race, slowly trust them, then even if he is gone, the torch of the civilization could be passed down. In the end, his fate was to be besieged by thousands of Demon Kings and millions of other true Seresian demon. In that battle, a battle that Azief himself witnessed, the Heaven was asunder, the continent splits and crack apart and in the end, he was killed by his own people What a tragic fate for such a person. Regardless of the evil things he had done, he was trying to strengthen the Seresian race. Whether that strengthening is for the race itself or for him is something that only he knows. As he listens to Katarina story, he finally understood how the Orvanians attack the Seresian world. They basically carpet bombing the entire world If this is any other worlds and if this is any other invasion forces that did what the Orvanians had done, this world would probably have been wiped out from the Universe with nothing more than just a shockwave that dissipate in the silence of the dark space. But because of the precise capability of the Orvanians weaponry, when they did a carpet bombing, each and every attack hit toward an individual Seresian demon. It did not rain down catastrophic damage like a nuclear bomb. And each time their bomb exploded, more and more energy of the world be scattered And then the energy of the world slowly dissipating. As the Demon King of this world could feel that the concentration of energy in the world had dropped, they were forced toe out and fight. But even that fight was meaningless. As the energy decreases by the second, they be weaker and weaker until a few offensive st is enough to injure them. In a world without such magical and mystical energy to power them up, Orvanians reign supreme. They are basically tigers let loose in a pen of sheep. And then one by one Demon Kings fall down from the sky, their blood forms oceans their limbs forms mountain range Those who are weak and destroyed into particles nourishes the world, energy rises up. The way of the Seresian demon is containing the energy of the world into their body. As such, when they die, this energy is released back into the world. Thus each time a Demon King dies, the st of energy that exploded out from their body during their time of death sweeps all over the Seresian world. Katarina told Azief if at that time, the Orvanian rangers did not quickly grab her and brought her into one of the Battlestar, she would probably also be affected by that st ''the energy returns back to the world and it slowly nourishes the world.'' Azief said and Katarina nodded. ''Is that how this world was transformed? But this...'' and he looks around him, grasping at the wind around him, feeling the potent vitality and he continues by saying ''It doesn''t seem like even if all of the Demon King was ughtered it would have such an effect'' Katarina nodded and said ''Of course not'' ''The Orvanians did note just to punish and capture the Demon kings and brought them to the trials of the United Intergctic Alliance, they also want to bring this dimension out and into the true Universe again'' Azief immediately understood what Katarina is trying to tell him. This world had been brought out from the sealed dimension. No wonder why he could feel such vibrant energy. ''And that is not the only thing they did. The Orvanians also had cleanses the area of any of the other energy and even bombarded the Heavenly Will of this world. This world had a chance to start anew.'' She said with a smile. ''As for me and why I have a pce, it is because the Orvanians recognize me. And they left a message for you'' Hearing this Azief was startled. >>>> Chapter 1149 - A Side Only She Knows ''A message for me?'' ''Don''t worry. The message is not long. They seem confident that you woulde for me'' Azief smiles bitterly and said ''Was there ever any doubt?'' Then he said Katarina. I would alwayse for you'' Katarina only smiles and said ''I have faith'' she simply answers that. There is another silence between them. For a moment, the words that they say seems to reflect the things in their hearts. Yet, each time, there is always something that just is notplete. Never¡­. all the way. Because while love is notplicated, life is. Azief did not start anything with Katarina. Because he did not want to cheat toward Sofia. Sofia had a bad past Her boyfriend once cheated on her. And Azief don''t want to be that person to her. He doesn''t want her to see him and remember that past memory He doesn''t want her to see him and think of him as a man that betrays him. Because Azief had been betrayed before. And it is not a good feeling. Trust is not easy to gained. But it is easy to break. When someone trusted a person heavily, and to see that trust being betrayed, the feeling of betrayal is like a poison running through your veins. It forms a trauma. It makes you hard to trust anyone else. And at least, Azief don''t want to be like that to her. That is why Sofia was always obsessed about being the only one. It is not that she simply wanted to monopolize his feelings. She simply didn''t want to get betrayed¡­. again. She fears that Azief would one day betray her. And that fear drove her to feeling insecure. It drove her to be something she is not, this jealousy incarnates, this highly vtile emotional person and she does not like that. She sees herself changing and not in a good way and she knows sooner orter, she would either end up hating herself or hating him And the conclusion of that scares her. Because she is done hating herself and she never wanted someone that she loves be someone that she hated. And Azief understand it. So, he buried his feeling towards Katarina. He wanted Sofia to see that he ismitted to this. That he believes in the two of them He believes in them¡­...together. But each time Sofia ask the question about Katarina, he would never give Sofia an answer. Because he didn''t want to lie. But if he speaks, then that would break Sofia heart. He had made a promise to Sofia. That he would never lie to her. That is a promise he had try to keep. In the end, he still hurt Sofia. Only it is not lies that hurts her. It''s the truth. And the hurt has be so much, that she could no longer bear it. Because she would always be wondering when she was with him. Is she the one that he settled for? Did he choose her because of some sense of responsibilities? Is it because of old memories that he chose her? That is what she thought. And such thought could breed resentment. And because she did not want to hate him, she let him go. And that is why she went away. Just a few days ago, he had broken up with her. As such, he could not just suddenly be with Katarina, at least not in the way that Katarina wanted. Because then when they got back home and if Sofia see him with Katarina, he would hurt Sofia again. She might think that she was right all along. That she was the chain holding him back. That she was¡­. the woman that he had pitied. He doesn''t want her to think like that. He doesn''t want to make her feel like she had never been wanted. He had been in a crush. he had felt what it was like to love someone and knowing that someone would never love him back However, he has never been in a situation where the reverse happened. He did not know what to do when the role is reversed. And it was him that is loved so fiercely and so passionately. But he does understand sadness. He does understand the feeling of not wanted. And he never wanted Sofia to ever felt such feeling. What he felt for her was not a lie. And he would never want her to think like that. That every memory, and everything that they shared was a lie. But his heart itself is not ready to let her go. Because he still remembers. He still remembers every moment, he still remembers everything about her, and each memory that he had of her, he still cherishes it. And even though he still can''t forget her, and even when he wants her to stay, facing having to spend his life without her, the only thing he could do as he was leaving, was letting her leave with ease. Out of all the things he could do for her, Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world, the person that the Six Great Power all have to bow to, a person that could cover up the clouds with one hand, this person, when the one person he loves wanted to leave him, the only good thing he could do for her, was to respect her wishes and let her go. It is sad that when the only thing you could do right with the person you love, is to let them go. It is alright for him to let her go. It is alright to leave him. Because he could wait for her. She had waited for him before. Maybe this is his turn to wait. He still has that hope in his heart. And even if he did want to be with Katarina, he did not want to do it like this. he did not want to make Katarina felt like she was the rebound. That is just wrong to him. He came here to save her. And seeing her fine is already good enough. They now have just toe back home. As for anything else¡­. they still have time. Katarina of course did not know what happen to Azief. She did not know that Azief had broken up with Sofia. But even if she knew, she would not juste to him like that. She is always honest of trying to take what she wants. But not in this way. Because regardless of what she feels for him, she cares more about what he felt. To her, if she does know that Azief had broken up with Sofia, knowing that Azief had tried to marry her, she would ask him ''Are you fine?'' So, Azief did not take a step forward and Katarina did not push him. If it''s meant to be, it''s meant to be. Katarina did not once say she loves him the moment she knows that Azief is with Sofia. Those words¡­now it is a word that requires her to muster a lot of courage to say. Because she was afraid that the moment she said it, they would grow apart. It is amazing how life and love works. If she had never met him, never fallen in love with him she would not care about never meeting him again But once a bond is formed, once love blooms in one hearts, even when it hurts, you still want to be around that person, that thinking of not seeing them again is a torture itself. If she knew it would hurt this much, she would not have started. But since she had already fallen in¡­. this is the best thing she could do. They walk slowly but unlike before when they were talking, there is this awkward silence between them. She is also silent and Azief just¡­. trying to hide what is in his heart. Katarina then broke the silence ''The message'' ''Ah, the message'' Azief eximed like he suddenly remembers something. Katarina chuckles a bit Only in front of her, the fearsome Death Monarch would look so flustered. She wonders if more people could see this side of Death Monarch, maybe more people would love him But then thinking that she would have more rivals, she thought it is quite alright that not many people know this side of him The side of him that only she knows And then she said the message ''The Orvanians said that you are now on their watch list. It is better for you to not attempt any time warping, reality bending, multiversal travel for a while'' Katarina had not known the full story of what had causes the Multiversal Convergence. But she knows now. Since it is rted to Death Monarch, of course Katarina dig all the information she could get from Sith''venar. Sith''venar also already knows who Katarina was. That is the reason why he had sent a Battlestar to pick her up the moment she escaped the Demon King grasp. >>>> Chapter 1150 - Paintings I Earth Prime is one of the that the Five Seats of Orvan seems to pay attention to. As such, Sith''venar knew that it is better to build some rtions with the top people of that world. So, she knows that Azief travel had causes a great enough rift in space time that affected the barrier and fabric of reality. Sith''venar did not hid anything from her. He was quite cooperative. The only thing he seems interested in was to build rtions with the people of Earth Prime. He even revealed that the Five Seat of Orvan, the authority of the Orvan civilization is paying quite the attention to Earth. Because of that she knows a lot about the cause of the Multiversal Convergence. e ev entiosn with the poepl of om her. having to spend his life without her, that world. l kinds of artillery that seems mo Of course, she also knows that it is quite unfair for it all to be med on Azief. But it is true that Azief travel to the future is thest straw that broken the camel back. The damage had been building up since the moment the people of Earth began travelling to other parallel Universes. There is a reason why people rarely saw people from other parallel realities. Other than the fact that such task itself is hard, it is also opens up all kinds of dangerous possibility for the world that travels the parallel earth What Katarina did not know was why did Azief travels to the future? And what did he see? Azief to him did not care that much about his future. If he did, he would have at least try to seek an audience with the Great Oracle in the past. But Katarina knows for a fact that he even tries to avoid seeing the Oracle. And what is up with that eye? It looks like the eye of that person. Azief is silent for a while and said ''They did not say anything else?'' ''No. They just warned you not to do it again. Or they would have to raise your threat level. And when that happens, they would not be the only ones that would be trying to meet you. Have you ever heard of Time Lords?'' Azief raise his eyebrows. Oh, he knows that race very well. Though he had never met them face to face, Will knows a lot about them. But Azief did not say anything but Katarina could see from Azief reaction that this is not the first time that Azief had ever heard of the Time Lords. She then added ''Sith''venar doesn''t seem like he had bad intention. It was more like he was reminding you. He said that maybe someday, he is going to need your help. And he hopes that if you really wanted to be free in this Universe, you have to be stronger than now'' ''That is what he said to me personally'' Azief nodded ''I got the message. And I am not intending to do it again. I didn''t even know that what I did would create such arge effect'' There is silence between them again and the mood felt heavy. Azief had seen the destruction that he had done. It did not make his heart at ease. ''It is not entirely your fault'' Katarina said Azief justughs bitterly ''Not entirely'' he simply said. His meaning was that there is still his fault. At this Katarina could only sighed. Katarina then began telling the story of how she was given the control of the Seresian world Since she would be return home sooner orter, the Orvanian did not worry that she would stay here and be a tyrant. Even if she did, knowing that she wanted to go home, she bing a tyrant would be only a few years. This is still needed as the United Intergctic Alliance would decide what to do with this. Sith''venar exined to her that in such cases, the poption would be given a new home if the could not prove itself have the ability to sustain itself. The then would be use as a source of energy or as evidence to be presented to the Intergctic Court. The United Intergctic Alliance rarely interfere with any world or star system development. But as for the Seresian world, the reason why the United Intergctic Alliance is meddling is because it is unnatural. And the method that the Seresian demon is meddling with the stability of the Universe itself. The Seresian race is very destructive. Such race had to be contained And there was another concern about the Seresian race and that is the fact that not all of the Seresian demons possess intelligence. If they were to be allowed to join the gctic civilization, they need to learn to restrain their destructive nature. But it is very clear that the Seresian demon have no intention of reigning down their destructive tendency and so the United Intergctic Alliance had to put their feet down and give an ultimatum. And the fact that they plunder newly born world when they themselves are high level beings. The United Intergctic Alliance scope of power is confusing at times, but if there is one thing that they truly are known for it is that they promoted life in the dark cold universe. They maintained that when a civilization reaches a certain level, they would be inducted into the gctic civilization And once they are inducted into the gctic civilization, they must also abide with the principle of non ¨Cintervention toward other worlds. The evolutionary process of certain living beings could be stunted by the intervention of a higher being. There is also the fact that there are more dead worlds then live worlds and the United Intergctic Alliance promoted life to exist in the Omniverse Of course, the other reason was that they did not want to wake a certain entity that is slumbering in the deepest and darkest part of the Omniverse. And the people here are not the inhabitant of the Seresian demon but have been captured and force to live under the control of the Seresian demon. Before they know it they already arrived in front of the door of the pce. There is a human guard standing on each side of the door. Azief raised his eyebrows. ''You have robots on the front and humans guarding the entrance to your pce'' ''Why? Is it weird'' Katarina asked ''It''s weird'' he said Katarina leans to his ears and said ''They have no job and no expertise. Most of the people in the ve world...you know how they were'' Then sighing, she said openly ''They are uneducated. Though it is not entirely their fault that they turn out this way. The method employed by the Seresian was brutal but it is effective. But in the end, it is a band aid measure. In the end, the decline of the Seresian world is sealed'' She sighed and Azief nodded. Azief understood. Most of the humans and elves in the ve world is always kept at a certain level of civilization so that they could easily be controlled. As for how easy it was for Katarina topletely pacify this world, he also had some deduction about that Azief deduces that the Orvanians probably had given a few advanced technologies to Katarina so that she could rule this world. Of course, Azief did not exactly agree with Katarina decision to stay here for a few months. Right now, he wants to grab her and bring her back home. Azief is deep in his thoughts. The pce gate is opened by the guards as they bow toward Katarina ''Good job'' she said to the guards. Katarina then hold his hand and he was startled for a second as she pulls him with her to go inside the Pce She hides her smile as she pulls him inside. ''Let''s talkter about these things. I know you seem quite interested in the Orvanians. It made me feel a bit like I was sidelined'' she said with a smile on her face. Azief let out a chuckle before he reverted back to his usual expressionless face. ''You know that''s not true'' Katarina justugh at this. ''Let me ready your room. I need to check some of the area of the pce first. Most of it is empty so I need to send some people there to put the furniture in'' Azief halted and Katarina also stopped pulling him ''What?'' Katarina said as she looks at him feeling puzzled Azief simply ask the question ''We should go back'' ''Where?'' ''Earth'' Azief look around and said ''This is not our world. I don''t know what you promised the Orvanians but this is not your responsibility. If anyone should stay here, it should be me. You should go home and calm down your brother. He was already angry enough at me'' Katarina shakes her head and said ''It was not your fault'' ''Your brother certainly didn''t think so. He believes that you getting close to me is what got you into this mess'' ''Well, this is not the first time that my brother is wrong. I love him¡­....but sometimes, he does go a little bit too far'' Chapter 1151 - Paintings II Azief shakes his head and said ''I don''t think he was wrong'' Katarina sighed and then shees close to him, her face is just a few inches from him, her eyes looking at his eyes and shakes her head ''Stop ming yourself. I chose to fight for you. I chose to swing my sword and attack that Demon King. It is my choice to do all of that. And I don''t regret it. Because I know you would do the same for me'' Katarina looks at that eye and she could see the way he looks at her. There is a gaze of a man feeling guilty. Katarina heart is beating like a war drum. Even though a person of her level could control her own heartbeat. The beating of her heart is unconsciously done. Certain habits are hard to correct. And she had the habits of having her heart beating more than usual when he is near her. Katarina still felt hurt by Azief choice. But that did not show in her face. She is a good actor. He had chosen Sofia. If he had not, right then, as her face close to his, she would have kissed him. Azief was her first kiss. And he was her first love. Katarina did not grow up in a very normal family. For most of her life, she only remembers that dark room, the sound of the whipping of the belt and the smell of alcohol But there is no scar on her skin. Because someone else had taken the beating for her. But because of that life, she did not experience a lot of normal things in her life Most of the things she had experienced, all of it is first time for her. Then they both turns their head from each other. She walks again and he follows her from behind. For a while there is silence again between them and then Azief broke the silence ''Let''s go home'' he paused for a second and then he said ''Let''s go home, Kat'' Katarina smirks a bit when he said the nickname. ''You remember that. I am surprised'' she said. Azief grabs her hand and squeeze it ''Katarina. Let''s go'' Then she shakes her head and sigh ''I will go home. Just not now'' Azief face hardened. He was about to say something again but Katarina put her finger on his lips and said ''I''ll exinter'' Azief did not let go of her hand. There is silence between them, and the second passes. Then he finally let go of her hand. He sighed and then he nodded He basically acquiesced to her. Azief is never a man with many words. Maybe, that is why he is so hard to understand. He reveals his feelings in his action, in the way he looks at you, the way he said your name, these small things He rarely lies but there are some things that even if he believes it to be true, even if his words seem to express his true feeling, in the end, his action reveals his true heart. Katarina only smiles at him and said ''Look around. I will prepare the bed for you. I still need to check some of the wings of the Pce. I think all of it had beenpleted but I ordered a reconstruction yesterday'' Saying this she turns into snowkes that flew in the air and in just a second she had immediately disappeared from Azief sight. Azief could only shakes his head. ''Maybe, I should take her advice'' he thought to himself. Today is a very weird day. A happy but weird day. He found out that Katarina is fine and looking at the pce, she had been living quite well in this world. He also had found out that the Orvanians seems to know that he is the cause of the Multiversal Convergence. That is also one of his worries that he did not tell anyone. He fears that he had put himself as a target for the Orvanians. But with the message that Katarina had given him, at least he didn''t have to worry that much about Orvaniansing to capture him But, Azief would still maintain vignce. Azief then begins walking around the pce The Pce is quite empty. It looks like an ancient but beautiful pce but Azief could see through the walls and found out that this Pce is not at all how it seems. The technology on this Pce is very advanced masked by thete mediaeval architecture design. Azief began walking along the Pce. It is very quiet and the vastness of the size of the Pce only added to the quietness. Azief do not know what Katrina is nning for this pce but after hearing what she had told him, he is quiet sure that this pce would be left for the people of this world. He begins looking around and he could see that the interior of the Pce is very reminiscent of the luxurious pces on Earth. The interior reminded him of the Pce of Versailles. That baroque style is obvious. Creation by division, series of simple repetitions rhythmically marked off by the repetition ofrge windows The Pce of Versailles is a court that could amodate three thousand people But this Pce that Katarina is living in, is ten time bigger than the Pce of Versailles. Considering the size of Seresian which is inherently bigger than Earth before its expansion, it is then only logical for the Pce to be this big. At least tens of thousands of people could be amodated here. The Pce itself is surrounded by immacte gardens, with beautiful vistas, fountains and statues and contained many suites of apartment He goes to one of the central hall and saw something he recognized. The Hall of Mirror. That is what he thought when he first set into the area. Though it is a bit different, Azief had no doubt that the room is the imitation of the Hall of Mirrors in the Pce of Versailles. Azief also saw all kinds of furniture and furnishings, beautiful ceramic art, most of which look like the art of the people of this world. There is tapestry art and bronze sculpture She once mentioned to him that she had always wanted to go there. But after the Fall and after the attack of the rebels toward Jean rule of Europe, the Pce was badly destroyed. Katarina had always love art. Though she did not know all the famous painters and artist in the world, her appreciation for the art and beauty had always been genuine. Of course, Azief was quite sure that art in the modern world is nothing but a big moneyundering method of the rich and famous. But there is no need to destroy Katarina illusion about the art. Because she simply finds beauty in the abstract, in the lines and colors of paintings, almost like she could feel the emotion of those who paint Since most of her life had been spent sheltered away from the rest of the world, her thoughts are very pure but also at certain time extreme Sometimes the purer someone is, the more terrifying they are. Because that purity gives them no doubt of the things that they are doing. There is a reason that Katarina did not feel guilty killing those people that hides in the dark alley of Russia and yet she could smile freely andughed joyously when she sees a good painting To her, bad people should not be tolerated. And those who try to harm his brother is evil people. Of course, Katarina is not the same girl she was almost a decade ago. She too had grown up and the extreme part of her personality had also mellowed a bit. As Azief walk the stairs and walk across the corridors he could see there are many rooms. Azief tries to use his Divine Sense but it seems that while his Divine Sense could cover the entire pce, it is a bit distorted and Azief was surprised to see that his Divine Sense slowly fizzling out. ''This is impressive'' he thought to himself. There must be a mechanism somewhere that is holding back his Divine Sense. No doubt it must be the technology of the Orvanians. He did not care about it that much. Instead he felt much safer in such ces. The fact that his Divine Sense did not work means other people Divine Sense would also not work Considering that the Orvanians could kill so many Essence Creation leveler they must have a pretty powerful blocking method for Divine Sense. He only thought that it was a pity but it did not dampen his mood as he walks to one gallery filled with paintings and beautiful art exhibit. Azief stop in front of one of the paintings and he smiles. The painting reminded him of M. But this painting in front of his eyes is very crude. Chapter 1152 - Painting III Well, it is expected since the ve world most of them is stuck on a medieval world most of the things and artworks from the people of this world seems like the artwork of a medieval world. If they go beyond the mediaeval world, progressing beyond that level, the governor of that ve world would send an army of demons to wipe out the people of that world so they could start again. Sometimes they even directed asteroid and manufacture natural disaster to kill off the living beings in their ve world. He shakes his head to draw out the thought from his head and look at the painting. Then he sighed. ''It seems I am still as illiterate as ever to art'' he does feel something while he looks at the art. But he bet the feeling he felt is not as intense as Katarina feeling when she looks at painting. Most of the time, he only felt bored looking at it. Of course, some art does make him felt something. The only reason Azief had some interest in art is because Katarina likes it. She particrly liked ude M and Van Gogh. She likes M painting of the nature and the way that M perceived the world around him As for Van Gogh, she likes that the painter transformed his pain of his life into beauty, painting his pain and passion to portray ecstasy and joy in a way that not many people could do. Maybe she found that Van Gogh life of pain is same like hers. And like him, she too had passion for beauty, passion for life and a heart that does not lose hope. And it is not easy to have such a heart. In a world as dark as theirs was, a heart that have passion for these ethereal things, for beauty that life could offer, a passion to dare ask the world all it could give and a heart that even in the darkest moment have hope and fight for that hope¡­...it is not easy at all to have such a heart Azief smiles a bit thinking of this. Then he felt the wind around him be colder behind him and turn his head to look beside him and Katarina was there. Katarina was looking at the same painting she was. ''It''s like M'' he said. ''It does look like it. There was painter in one of the ve world. His art is quite the same as M. Imission a painting from him'' ''There is a city not far away from this ce. The people of the ve world was a bit surprised after the truth of the world was revealed to them but many of them had epted it. Cities are being built all over the world right now. Still, if it''s not for the help of the Orvanians I could not have easily relocate these people in only five months'' Azief listen to Katarina, his eyes are still looking at the painting. He then asked ''is the painter elves or human?'' ''Human. The elves love beauty and they love nature but they experience it in a different way than human does. I relocated them at the forest area, let them bing the protector of nature'' Then she added ''It always strikes me weird, that they are human-like creatures in other worlds'' ''But they are not quite the same, right?'' Katarina nodded. ''There are difference between humans in our Earth and human-like creature from others'' There is silence again between them. Azief is actually waiting for Katarina to exin what she means when she said it is not time for her to return home. Even though this world looks beautiful, in the end, Azief still felt unease that Katarina is here. It is better for her to return to Earth Prime. This star system where the Seresian world is located who knows whether there are hostile forces. Regardless of the Orvanians protection, Azief knows everything is possible in this world Then Katarinae closer to the painting and said ''the color is very vivid. While it is crudepared to M, this is a new artist, just blooming'' Now that the silence has been broken Azief said ''It seems in five months, there is really a lot of things that you had done'' ''We have the time to discuss itter. It is hard trying topile five months of experience in one conversation'' ''We should go home'' Azief once again said Katarina sighed Still looking at the painting, she shakes her head and said. ''It is not that I don''t want to go home. We can''t'' Azief raise his eyebrows and pull her hand. ''What do you mean we can''t?'' ''At least not now'' she added. Katarina then exined to him that before the Orvanians returned home, the Orvanians had told her that they have to close all the Multiversal channel to this world That includes the channel between Earth and Seresian world. Of course, the Orvanians also told her that the reason why they have to close it is because someone was messing with the Time differences between the two worlds. At first the effects of it would be minimal. But as time goes on the effect would be weirder. Time phenomenon from eleration of time to deceleration of time, to time splitting all of these phenomenon and more might ur the longer the portals stays open And then while right now it only affects around that area as it be even more unstable, it would slowly affect the world Azief frowned. ''Did the Orvanians did not know that I was about toe get you? Why didn''t they just send a message? If they did, they were a lot of other things I could do'' Katarina smiles bitterly and said ''They knows the story between you and I. because I told them. And they thought it is better not to contact you for fear that would do some drastic measure'' ''Drastic measure?'' ''Like opening a multiversal barrier forcefully'' Sighing she added ''They put your behavior into their calction and instead of exploding the portals into nothingness, there is a gap of time that is left after the initial attack on the portal for anyone on the opposite side of the portal to enter'' ''They did that so that you would have the chance to enter it. Of course if you were not able to enter it at that time, they also calcted that you would probably use the same method like using the Speedsters abilities to go into the Seresian world'' ''But at least, this time, if you were really intending to do such a thing, they would be ready.'' At this Azief goes silent. It is hard to know whether he would do such a thing or not. But there is a great possibility that he would do such a thing if the Orvanians did close the portal. With the only way to go to the Seresian world being destroyed, Azief truly might break that promise he made himself not to meddle with such method again Because the one on the other side is Katarina. For her, there are some promises that he would rather broke than losing her. ''I did know the effort that you had done for me. And I know Jean is holding the fort there. I am surprised. I guess maybe when I got back, me and him had to have a good talk. It seems the years has mellowed him out'' ''And I know that you would being. I just didn''t thought that you would being that way. That is why I quickly came to the area of that portal. Around there, I already put people to surveil the area long before you came. I also put a few hundred surveince devices to inform me once an energy reading that is abnormal is detected'' Azief raised his eyebrows at her statement ''And how did you know that I wasing and that Jean is protecting the portal?'' Katarina did not answer immediately. Instead she closes her eyes and takes a breath. Azief also did not push her He looks at the painting again. This time, he felt the painting is quite beautiful. And the green colors seem to vividly express the youth of spring. There was that silence again between them. But between them silence is not that ufortable. Silence itself is not something that is ufortable for both of them. Instead, they are the type of people who did not have to fill the silence with words and even enjoys the silence. Of course, Azief in the past is not like this. He is the kind of boy that could not stand prolonged silence. But as he grows up and experiences many things, he became more quiet. And slowly, he even enjoys the silence. He did not like the ring sound of the clubs. Happiness is always just a few seconds. But after that¡­. only a kind of emptiness fills the heart. As such, Azief did not pursues such superficial happiness. Of course, he himself did not deny that maybe the people dancing and enjoying the loud music is truly happy. But, that is not his happiness. That is not the way he wanted to be happy. Years had passed since then and when he met Katarina, he met someone who could enjoy the same silence as he is. Then sighing Katarina finally answer him. ''It is a long story. But I think I could summarize it'' ''While the Orvanians did not contact anyone form Earth Prime for fear of people trying to stop the destruction of the portal, they could see the other side with their devices'' ''And they have this observational device that could see the whole Omniverse. I borrow them for a while to see you and my brother'' ''Even though I did not contact you, I could hear from the conversation of my brother that you were insisting that the portal to remain opens. Since I could not use it for long, I only know a few things about what happens. But I got the gist of it'' ''And they also help me monitor some of the people in that world. Like my brother. And some others'' she seems to be thinking of someone ''Who are you thinking about?'' Azief ask ''I check on Rosulka'' ''What is it between you and her?'' Katarina closes her eyes and shakes her head ''She had a tough life, that girl. I wish I could save her'' Chapter 1153 - Painting IV Azief did not say anything about this. The reason is because she did not know much about Rosulka other than Katarina had always fought her and yet she didn''t kill her unlike her other enemies Most people that dares to point their weapons to her, would usually die the moment they did that. After all, this is Katarina matters. There are things that he could interfere in and there are somethings that Katarina had to solve for herself. It is the same for him. Azief had a lot of enemies. But there are only a few enemies in his life that he truly took seriously. Of course, what Azief didn''t know was that Rosulka would be Katarina greatest nemesis. Another moment of silence descends. Then Katarina simply continue thest topic. ''As for the reason I did not know the whole details of what happened on Earth is because as the Heavenly Will of Earth is getting stronger, the surveince device slowly loses its ability to transmit images so I did not use the device that much after that'' Azief nodded. Azief frowned a bit after listening to all of this. From what Katarina told him, it was not like she was forced to stay here. But then why did she stay here. But Azief had more pressing question. ''What would happen if I didn''t go into the portal when the portals are being destroyed? What would happen then?'' ''They calcted that considering your affection for me, you would surely jump into that portal the moment it seems that the portal between the two worlds is about to copse'' ''They even calcted that?'' Katarina smiles and said ''Well, at least I don''t need their calction method to know that you woulde for me'' Katarina then told him that the Multiversal barrier was destroyed on the fifth day. Azief pick up on that. He quickly deduces that the until the fifth day, the time between the two worlds was synchronized But when the Orvanian bomb the portal connecting the two worlds, time between the two word is cut off and the synching of time differences reverted back to normal. So, at the same time he was jumping into the portal at the fifth day on Earth, by that time, the time in the- Seresian world had already been returned to normal. And when hees out, it is already five months in the Seresian world A day on Earth is like a month on this world. Azief once again went silent and then he said ''Then, why did you choose to stay? You could obviously get back home. Why did you make me go crazy?'' Azief said, his voice raised a bit. Katarina chuckles. And then shees close to her. She was never this bold before. But once you break one line, it is easy to break another line. With him, she could be bold. Because she is always bold and honest about what she is feeling. And while he had already chosen Sofia, the rtionship between them is still vague. Shee so close to him, that their face is in front of each other, their lips is just a few inches apart. Azief suddenly gulped. And her smiles be wider. A side only she knows. ''Be careful'' she said ''What''s that supposed to mean?'' Azief said, but it is clear that his voice is not as high as before. Azief would not admit it but he was startled a bit when Katarina suddenlye near him like that. But he quickly controls his heartbeat. He did not want to get caught by her. ''If you keep saying this kind of stuff, how can I let you go?'' Azief then went silent almost immediately. ''Hehehe'' sheughed. Herugh echoes in the gallery. Then taking a breath she said ''The reason I stay is because I want to hone my strength here. The Orvanians had already said that they had close almost all of the channels that the world powers of Earth had opened. In other words, there would be no multiversal travel until certain safety measures is put in ce on Earth Prime'' ''And I don''t think anyone in Earth right now is eager to open up any multiversal gates to other world fearing that another Multiversal Convergence could happen. As such, I am in an advantageous position here'' ''One day on Earth is the same as one month in this world. And since I am basically helping the Orvanian, they allowed me to be here and left me with some cool gadgets so that I would get less side effect when I return back home'' ''And, there is a lot of resources here that quite beneficial for my cultivation'' Hearing this Azief finally understand why Katarina offers to stay behind. And then she added ''But the reason I said we can''t go back home is because the healing process of the multiversal barrier in this world would only be healed in six months. Or in our world, six days. Though I could not be quite sure about the time difference since the way we would return to Earth would not be using multiversal channels'' Then Katarina cup her hand on both side of Azief face and Azief face pucker up. Sheughed and said ''I guess you''re stuck with me'' she then releases her hand. ''It seems you were not as bold as you were before'' ''A lot of things had changed'' he said. She nodded and look up at the ceiling and sighed ''But, there are still things that did not change'' sighing she said ''I told the servants toe guide you to your room. Don''t¡­surprise them with your abilities. They might even think that you are a God. At least that is what they thought of me when I descend to their ve world. The elves however were not that impressed. But the humans though, their civilization is after all still in the medieval era. If you started busting some moves, they would probably think you are a deity or something. Give them a little time first before breaking out some moves.'' ''Where are you going?'' Smiling, Katarina said ''I have to work of course'' she was about to disappear again but then she halted and said ''You were right that I did make a deal with the Orvanians. But the deal is quite good'' Azief had thought so He could only ept that he has to stay here for a while. ''What''s the deal?'' Katarina answer almost immediately ''I make sure that the people of this world get a good evaluation by the Envoys of the United Intergctic Alliance that woulde in the next six months give or take and I get to take some benefits'' She then showed him a card, shining with a glyph carved onto the card ''What''s that?'' Azief said as hees near her. Katarina gave him the card and Azief send his Divine Sense toward the card. He did not sense any fluctuation of energy. But the odd thing about the card is that Azief could not determine the properties of the cardposition. Was it made from some minerals? stic? Metals? Some kind of quantum particles condensed into a solid form? Whatever it is, Azief Divine Sense draws a nk. ''What is this?'' Katarina then said ''From what I understand it, it is an ess card'' ''An ess card? essing what?'' Smiling Katarina answer ''The Multiverse'' Then Katarina quickly exins it. ''This ess card is one of the methods the Orvanians had created to travel the Omniverse Multiversal worlds. They promise that they would activate the card after the Envoy hade to this world'' Azief immediately understood what Katarina was thinking ''You wanted ess to the Multiverse since it would be hard now that the Orvanians had close all channels on Earth.'' ''Hmm'' she admitted ''You are not the only one that wanted to be strong. I also wanted to be strong. I also have things that I wanted to protect. And¡­..'' but she did not finish her words. It seems that there are things that she wanted to say but having no courage to say it. She just looks down and smiles bitterly. Azief sense the awkwardness and he had a premonition that what Katarina was about to say had something to do with him. So, he just gave the card back to her. She shakes her head and said ''Anyway, that is the gist of what happens to me. As you can see, I am fine. Balfor Q''un did not even have the chance to torture me or do anything to me. I am also getting stronger. So¡­...please don''t worry too much'' Azief nodded but he added ''I would always worry about you. That is just something I just can''t help'' Katarina only smiles at his words. Then he said ''Find something to do. This world is quiterge. But most of it is being developed right now. The Orvanians had done something to change this world. As for the details, we have six months to talk with each other. I''ll tell you all about itter'' Azief did not say anything and only listens. Then he said ''I¡­. felt that I did not do anything for you. At least, I thought that I could repay even a small portion of what you did for me'' Katarina shakes her head ''You''re here. That''s all I need.'' And then she hugs her again. ''At least, we are still friends'' Azief hugs her back. His heart skips a beat. And he said ''Yes. Friends'' This is how Azief first day on the Seresian world started. Instead of a battle, he is now inside a pce, hugging Katarina All in all, a good day. >>>>> Chapter 1154 - A New Morning Azief opens his eyes. The sunlight enters his room and he could already feel the heat. He already was awake half an hour ago. He just simply did not get up. He did not need to sleep butst night he had a talk with Katarina. They talked about a lot of things. And things get a bit heated. Something unexpected happened. And so he decided to sleep. There was something that he had let out. The moment he wakes up, the first thing thate to his mind was ''Shit'' He could not help but let out a cruse when he remembers what happensst night. This world did not have something strong enough so he could get drunk Azief had never gotten drunk before. He is not fond of letting go of the control of his own mind and body But he does wish that he had gotten drunkst night and forgot certain things. He could only sigh. And then he went to his bedroom and went to sleep even when he doesn''t need to. Maybe he just doesn''t want to deal with it at that time. Or maybe¡­. maybe¡­he is just afraid of what she would think of him. Or what he means by¡­.by saying what he saysst night. At least after taking an unintended sleep, his mind clears a bit. But when he woke up, he did not immediately get up. He is actually waiting. Maybe if he waist long enough, she would not go to the dining room Thinking about it again, it is not like he did something very wrong. It is just that¡­.it makes him feel shy a bit about what happensst night. he had done it before and he had done it many times before it. Yet¡­. because what happensst night is something that is unexpected, he is still shy thinking about it. And there is also a feeling of guilt. There are still things he thought about and there is a lot of things to think about. ''Yes, deflect'' this is his thoughts. One of the things that he is thinking about is his n after all of this. He had been thinking of what he would do on Earth Prime When he left the world is still quite in chaos. Azief felt responsible for a lot of that. And so, he wants to bring something he went back. And there is a lot of things that he could bring back if what he and Katarina ned could be realized. Azief began to enter into his thoughts. In this kind of state, his mind seems to decluttered. For a being like Azief who had powerful divine sense, most of the things in his mind is memorized almost instantly. And the information that he got is even more than a supeputer, information that he could bring up when he truly focuses himself. This did not mean he is smart and have all the answers in the world It is just that his mind could store as many information about certain things more than a supeputer. It is still something that he had to bring up in his mind Because like other things, his memory needed to be sorted out. And there is that human elements. Like emotion which sometimes tamper with the way he looks at his memories And there are also memories that you want to lock up or a memory that have been locked up unconsciously because it is traumatic for him Or some memories that he simply did not want to remember that much. One of those memories is like what happens with him and Sofia. Even thinking about it hurts a bit. That kind of memory, a memory that is painful to him is something that he did not want to revisits. The way the memories work did not change much even when Azief had reached the Divine Comprehension level. But he does have more capacity to store these memories and bring it up to its intricate details whenever he wanted to. Azief had been doing this for a while now. It is a way for him to focus on his goals and making sure of his objective. One thing that he had realizes was that as he grows stronger and rise in level, he found his emotion be even more unstable. It is like madness creeping in. Loki had a favorite saying. Everything has a price. For some reason, the stronger one became, the more emotional they be. And sincest night something happned and in this morning he is trying to dy going to the dining room, he decided to thought about things. After all,st night before "that" happen he and Katarina was talking a lot about what they could bring to Earth Prime. There is a lot to learn from the reconstruction of the Seresian world That is what he felt the most seeing all the strides that have been happening all over the Seresian world. He also is thinking about when he would return to Earth Prime Because if his calction is right and he could replicate the time signature of the portals that connected Earth Prime and the Seresian world, the time differences between the Seresian world and Earth prime could be restored That means, if he does return home it would only be a few days that has passed on Earth instead of months. This is actually the best scenario he could think off. All of it from his arrival to today., everything is the best possible scenario for him. He was prepared to die when hee to this world. But the things that happened when hees here is very anticlimactic. The Demons kings of the Seresian world was captured and imprisoned by the Orvanians Guardians forces, and Katarina is safe and sound She is not only safe and sound she is also the ruler of this. It almost felt like Azief was intruding in Katarina personal quest. Since he had more time, he could be more detailed with his ns when he returns home. Earth is probably still in a bit of chaos. This is something that he could easily deduce. Of course, Azief also told Katarina about what had happened to Earth after she was kidnapped to the Seresian world He told her of how the world had expanded to a super Earth. He told her that Earth now have all kinds of space minerals, and even minerals that is mystical in nature He told her of all kinds of beast and monsters thate from the Otherworlds hiding in Earth and the evolution of the existing monsters. And also the restriction that the world had slowly imposed on the inhabitant of Earth And he also tells her about the Otherworlders thate from the other parallel worlds that is stuck on Earth Prime and the dilemma of the world power on how to tackle all of these issues. After all Katarina is also the high Chancellor of the Republic. Azief told her so that she could think of what to doter when she got home. It would be useful to know In a way, it is quite beneficial for Katarina to stay here and govern the people of the Seresian world. Azief think of it as a training for her. In the Republic Katarina title of the High Chancellor is given to her not because she is a great politician or a ruler but because she is simply the strongest and that the Republic need such a figure to make sure that they have a deterrence power. He shakes his head ''Am I going to hide all day?'' he suddenly breaks out from his focused state. One second he was thinking of the problem that he would have to solve after going back to Earth and a secondter, the memory ofst night enters his mind again and he could not focus. He sighed. ''This is quite pathetic'' This is his thought as he sighed inwardly. ''I should face it. I''m braver tan this'' he is trying to hype himself up. He would like to pretend that he could go back to sleep but as he felt the heat of the sunlight on his face, he thinks he really should get up now. He should face the day bravely. So with a sigh in his heart, he opens his eyes. He got up from the bed and went to the balcony. He takes a deep breath as he looks at the beautiful scene in front of him. in front of him is argeke. Amazingly enough thiske is created. But if you did not know its origin it looks natural. Azief even saw some of the construction of thiske and yet it still looks like it is a naturalke that is formed by nature. Azief had the habit of looking at theke each time he got up from his sleep. It is very calm inducing, seeing the sparkling turquoise water. >>>> Chapter 1155: The problems of the seresian world (1)

Chapter 1155: The problems of the seresian world (1)

There is trout-like fishes in thekes and every once in a while Azief would go fishing there. There is something calming just sitting there with the fish rod in your hand waiting for the fishes to bite. Of course, if Azief really wanted the fish, he could simply wave his hand and bring them out of theke. But there are some things that are more precious when it is experienced instead of taking that easy way. He never liked fishing in the past. He hated the mosquitoes, hated the smell of the muddy scent, hated the sound of the insects in the forest ying their songs. But as he grows older he found some tranquility doing such a mundane and boring deed. He spends a few minutes taking his breath ¡®The energy of this world is about to reach a peak¡¯ Azief had seen the changes of this world from how it is barely a wildernessnd, a pristinend without any buildings filled with forest and mineral to a developing world in just a few months he was here And even that wilderness world is something that should be taken notice off. The Orvanian after the attack of the Seresian world managed to turns this world into and full of life by activating a certain protocol, increasing the growth of life bearing fruits and inseminating pollens of flowers and nting trees that gives this world a breath of new life And a process that would take millions of not billions of years is achieved in only a few days. And the pristine world, now full of life, full of potential is given to Katarina and they went away leaving Katarina with the technology enough for the race of living beings here to reach a level that is eptable to the Envoys of the United Intergctic Alliance It almost sound simple but to do all this requires something that Azief and Earth does not possess. Technology and methods of colonizing worlds. And that is not the only thing that iscking The method of terraforming others and other stars is also something that Earth did not possess. While the World Government have made some headway with the World Engine that the Weronians had uses against Earth, humanity is far away from creating a machine to terraform entire worlds. It is something that Azief is very interested about. In the past, he might not be that interested about what happens to Earth. But after what happens in the Multiversal Convergence and what he sees in his vision to the future, he had some ideas. To him, the way the Weronians quickly stabilizes this world is a lesson worth learning from. He saw how the world topography, its agriculture, its technology leaps day by day. He is quite amazed. It is nothing like the Seresian world before Of course with sudden improvement there are things that iscking for example the mentality of the people of this world. It is not easy to even believe that there is a Demonic race that has been periodically cleansing their people when they reach a certain level of civilization It is even harder to believe that there are other worlds and out there on the vast starry skies above their heads is uncountables that have life like them and some beings from others have abilities akin of Gods. The human race that is on the ve world Rautah before they were hauled up by the passenger spaceship of the Orvanians is a medieval-like civilization. There are some simrities to their medieval life that could be found in the same period of medieval era in Earth timeline. As for the elves that life in the Taura, their weapons is mostlyme iron. From the recorded timeline that the Orvanians possess, they have discovered that the human civilization in Rautah had progress to a point that could threaten the control of the demonic overlord 1856 times. Each time, the governor that is responsible for monitoring the Rautah would descend and bring about an apocalypse that will wipe out almost all of humanity leaving only around four or five families before letting them procreating again. Each time this happens, the governor of the would adjust the time eleration of the world As for the elves world, the count of the time that they progress to a point where they could challenge the control of the demon overlord is only around 247 times Elves have long lifespan. At least these elves are. But they are also content with their life. Humans on the other hand, even though they are humans from others they seem to also share the same restlessness that other humans in Earth posses They are weak. But it is because they are weak they sought ways to be strong. Their weaknesses drive their growth, drives their desires. When Katarina and the Orvanians transported the races that lives in these twos to the main world, the Orvanians had also destroyed those two worlds. It was already on a precipice of decline as those two worlds will cease to exist now that there is no demon governor administrating and maintaining the world operations. Now, this world is popted by a race of human-like creatures on most of the continent. There are only three continents in this world. And the reason why it has only three is because Katarina decided it to be so. With the technology of Orvanians she had manage to change the geography of this world among other things. Katarina basically remold the world into her likings. The reason why there is three continents is because one continent is filled with humans, the other one is filled with Elves and the other one is inhabited with Dwarves. Yes, apparently there is also dwarves. The only reason that Katarina did not notice it before is because they sneak in with the Elves. Turns out a few hundred thousand years ago, at least from the calcted time of the world of Taura, the dwarven paragons created a channel between the original world of the Elves and the created ve world of the Seresian demons. But once they sent an expedition to the ve world, their connection has been cut off. Since then the dwarves live in secret. If the wall painting in the underground caverns where most of the dwarves made their homes is to be believed, there is only around one hundred dwarves that was sent during that time. These dwarves have their own families and soon they multiplied and as these process went on and on for tens of thousands of years, they be thrivingmunity on their own. And they made contact with the Elves providing elves with all kinds of stuff. Unlike the elves in the original world from where theye from, the elves in the world of Taura did not possess the same haughtiness like the elves in the original world. And the rivalry between dwarves and elves from the original world did not carry on to this world. Azief was also interested in knowing from which elves world that the Seresian world captured these elves from. Turns out, the Seresian world kidnapped an Elvenmunity that survived the Asgard purge of the Dark Elves during the Odin First War Against the Elves. It is no wonder then why the United Intergctic Alliance have been trying to search the Seresian world and condemn them with many crimes. The Elves of the Eight Worlds is not that united. There is many kind of elves but the famous ones are the White Elves and the Dark Elves. This distinction did not exist during the time of Odin father but it did originate during Odin war of Conquest to unify the Eight Worlds. Some suggested to cooperate with Odin and ally with him. Others resort to fight against him. of course Azief himself did not know what happen in this war but considering that Odin still sit on his throne, it is safe to say that Odin won the war. However, that is the matter of Asgard. Azief could not help but think that a lot of things, especially thing that rtes to the powerful civilization in the Omniverse would one way or another rted to one of the seven powers that have the power to dictate certain directive of the United Intergctic Alliance As for the dwarves, most of them lives in gigantic underground cities in the ve world. But the moment Katarina found them, she made a deal with them They are given their own world in one of the continents. So, the main world is right now divided into three. Of course he and Katarina hopes that the peace that is artificially created by them couldst them for a long time. Humans was shocked to know that there are elves. They have never met and their worlds are not in the same trajectory. The channels between the two world is forbidden Chapter 1156: The problems of the seresian world (2)

Chapter 1156: The problems of the seresian world (2)

Of course when Azief be a ve in the past, when he was hauled up in one of the Seresian space vessel a she was transported from the ve world to the Seresian main world he saw the elves that was in the same predicament as his. But unlike the native of the ve world he was not as shocked. After all, he had seen weirder shit. Elves is basically par for the course. But while he was not shocked, the native people that was transported along with him at that time is very shocked to know that there is another race other than humans. It is the same shock that he could see when the humans that Katarina have brought found out that there is a race called the Elves In the world of Rautah, humans have their own countries and kingdoms and they differentiated themselves as this race and that race, but when they saw the elves, the humans began to realize regardless of their skin color, their outdated nationalities and other more unimportant stuff that divided them, is that they are of the same race Which is humans. It is only when they couldpare with an entirely different being than them that they could see how simr they are with each other Humans that was brought by Katarina from the ve world then recognize the need to band with each other if they were not to be suppressed. At first, the leaders of the human faction were quite content in living under the rule of Katarina. To many of them Katarina is not so much an outsider but a deity clothed in white. But that all changed a few days after he hade. By then most of the leaders of the faction knows then that Katarina would leave And in doing so triggers a crisis for them. If Katarina were to leave, then who would be the next leader in this world? Unlike before, Katarina had gathered all living beings of the two worlds and put them in the main world, distributing them torge continents. Still, every one began to see that Katarina could rule the world. As such, the idea and concept of a unified world has begun to sprout since that day. But now that everyone knows Katarina is leaving, the question of who she is going to pick as her sessor, to rule the vast world, to rule the four corners of thend and the nine seas of the world Humans then decided to throw out any old resentment and feud and unite with each other. the elves and the dwarves also follows. This kind of action is something that both he and Katarina predicted. Before the elves were brought to the main world, they were also divided against each other. They have tribal culture and they im the forest. The world that the Demon Emperor created for the elves is a world different from the world where he had created for the humans In the world of the elves, there is lot of nature. In the world of humans, there is icynds with snows that blows so cold that it could freeze living things. There are volcanoes that spew dark green mes to the skies and burns the clouds. There is forest but there is also desert. The reason why the Demon Emperor created these kind of world is because the elves thrive in forest as they love nature and humans for some reason had to have something to ovee. The Demon Emperor is not as stupid as one might think. He harvested the people in these ve world s but he also knows not to weaken them too much. After all, they are to be taken into the Seresian world to be ves for the Seresian Empire. The elves live in the forest and they have their own leaders and tribes with elders that spoke with nature When they were taken to the main world, they were not as shocked as the humans when the elves saw humans in the transport ship. But they too acted like humans did when they heard the news that Katarina will leave the world. The differences that kept the elves divided against each other is forgotten as the unite against each other to protect themselves. And they were even faster than humans to unite with each other. Unlike human leaders who still bicker with each other because of some perceived differences between them the elves quickly banded together and already elected leader to represent them Their integration is remarkable The feeling that they are of the same race is easier to create because they already have met the dwarves in the past and they have this collective consciousness that the dwarves is different from them. This consciousness of elves as one race however did not lead to discrimination of dwarves It only enhances the recognition that the dwarves are different. But the dwarves and humans are different. This is a sentiment shared by all elves. The dwarves have always been seen by the elves as hardworking creature since these two races met each other They are a bit dirty and haveck of respect for nature, but nheless, the dwarves possess qualities that even the elves admire like their utter adherence to strict discipline and their bravery The dwarves also a race that put high stock in promises and oaths. They swore on their Ancestors and once such oath is make barring death; dwarves would follow through their promises. It is these qualities that made the elves a distrusting race trusted the dwarves. There is also the fact that the dwarves and elves have maintained a rtionship of mutual benefits for tens of thousands years in Taura As such the moment that the elves united with each other, they seek alliance with the dwarves and the same for the dwarves who immediately teams up with the elves. But human on the other hand was different To the dwarves and the elves, humans are a race that is hard for them to trust When the three leaders of the three races were appointed by the representative leaders of each race, they were sent to the Pce of Altayera. The pce of Altayera is the pce that Azief is now living in. Altayera means All-worlds which is fitting considering that this Pce is constructed to houses the representatives of the Three races to work together to improve and progress the civilization of all living beings in this world He and Katarina both hopes that these races could live in harmony together and discuss their problems and solve it together. Of course there is always a possibility thatter when they went back home, these three races will fight each other for dominance. That is the reason why Katarina and him did not pick winners and equally shares information with the three races. And in that sharing of information, they share the history of the three races to the representatives of each race. Katarina uses the information streaming method of the Orvanians, directly cramming the history of the races into their minds. The information transferal technology of Orvanians is even more advance than the simple information node transferal on Earth. But it is also technology that will not be left behind when Katarina left this world. However, for this special asion, Katarina had gained permission to use the device to quickly transfer the information of each three races to the representatives. The dwarves get the history of the elves and humans. Elves got the history of the dwarves and humans. As for humans, they got the history of elves and dwarves. Unlike some other methods of information transferal, Orvanians is quite advanced in their technology so other than some dizziness and some headache, there is no severe side effect. But it is from this that the dwarves and the elves got to know the warmongering traits of humans. Compared to the dwarves and the elves, the history of humans in the world of Rautah is full of blood, cruelty and bloodshed. While the elves do fought wars against each other, they were not as barbaric as humans. They saw the kind of tortures that human had inflicted toward their own race. If they could do such a thing to their own race, one could only imagine what they would do to others if they have the power They saw a history that is driven by blood and humans appears nothing more than just a talking beast Elves felt that humans are a bloodthirsty race. The same feeling is shared by the dwarves. Not to mention that the deities, the deities here referring to him and Katarina looks like human. Even though humans in this world did not possess powers like Azief and Katarina, to them, they are of the same appearance and might be biased. They felt that he and Katarina would give the world to humans and as such, the elves and the dwarves quickly make an alliance fearing that after Katarina and him is gone, these bloodthirsty race of humans would enve and kills them Whatever happens after they are gone, it is their destiny. After all this is not their world. if the world is given to them, that means the destiny of the world also belongs to them. Azief hope that greed will not win and that these races could truly usher a world of harmony. >> Chapter 1157: For once, he stops

Chapter 1157: For once, he stops

Separating them might look counterproductive but these races other than the elves and the dwarves rarely meet each other. If Katarina and him force these races to integrate with each other, it might backfire. It is better to let them mingle naturally. Of course, if Azief and Katarina is nning to stay here long, some other methods could be taken. But since they are not, some forceful method better not be executed in fear that it would lead to instability. There are also the ves that is already the inhabitants of the main world and had deep understanding of the more mystical stuff. These people are the human descendants of the ve that was taken from the ve world in the past. Unlike the humans and elves that just newly arrived in the main world, these ve descendant, elves and human alike have great rtionship with each other. They even intermarriage with each other, creating half-elves children. This group also forms a faction of their own and it is the faction that probably have the most moderate thinking. To the humans that have been in Rautah all of their life, they felt that they have to safeguard the interest of human. The same for the elves and dwarves thate from Taura. But for the ve descendants, they do not feel that the path that is about to be taken by the people of the ve world is the right one Humans and elves could coexist with each other. They do not have to fight against each other. The reason why the ve descendants of elves and humans could mingle so well is because of their shared experience of pain of living as a ve. You could whatever you want about the backward mentality and civilization of both humans and elves in those two ve worlds but they have never been a ve of the Seresian demon While they are very in the world of Rautah, at least their life is not that cheap as the ve of the Seresian demon. The shared experience of pain between the ve descendants had made them able to connect and sympathize with each other in a way that the elves and humans from Rautah and Taura could not. And it is this moderate faction that is now promoted by Katarina. Most of them hold powerful position in the Pce. Half elves were given titles as senators and the ve descendants are given many government post. The reason for such appointment is simple. Unlike the human and elves from the ve world that have never seen a Seresian demon before and see the magical arts of demons, the ve descendant is easier to teach The concept of magic, of advanced technology, the concept of world beyond this world,s and basic science is easy for them to grasp whenpared to the people from Rautah and Taura. Of course he and Katarina also put some measure of restrain if this faction went too far with their power. As long as they are still here, it is easy for them to restrain them. But things would onlye to a head when they leave. That is why they decided and think about many policies that would benefit this world and hope for the best. He shakes his head again ¡®Instead of calming myself by looking at theke, my head is filled up with all of this problem. Well, in a way it is my fault¡¯ Azief would like to forget all of this. At least for a second. At least for a second, he wanted to stop thinking and juts nks out. In the past thise easy for him. But as his Divine Sense be stronger, as his influence grows bigger and as there are more and more things and people he cares about, all of this made him always have to think. It would be good if people would just stop bothering him and he could just live a peaceful and serene life But when you sit on the highest throne, whether you wanted to make waves or not, people would push the water and creates waves. And once the wavespped, whether he likes it or not, he had to calm down the waves. But once he moves, the world tremble and shakes and more waves would appear. He is like a titan that walk on the Earth Whether he likes it or not, when he walks, the world trembles. When he breathes, wind and gust formed. And when eh waves his hand, he could overturn the heavens. And when such a titanic figure moves, ants get stepped on. And this is the prologue of a storm. But Azief also had the time to think what kind of life he wanted to live. Yes, he wanted to pursue power. He wanted it because he knows how dangerous this Universe really is The moment that the All Sourcended on Earth. Earth could no longer remain in the background. Ironically enough, it is better when Earth was not advanced. At least at that time, otherworldly civilization did not even spare a nce to the Milky Way gxy. But the moment the All Source is there, all kinds of alien civilization hadnded on Earth. And almost all of them are hostile to Earth Weronian is the prime example of this. the Orvanians is neutral but people do not forget that Sithulran is quite the catastrophe. Many people died because of her action And she is still in the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. Every once in a while Azief would check it just to make sure that she is still there, still in the trials, trying to find an enlightenment of her own, trying to grind down that obsession of hers. He hade a long way from that lonely boy that was scared and timid. He hade a long way from that clown boy Of course, there are still some scars from the past. There are things he felt guilty about. He is never a perfect person. He makes mistakes. And some of it bigger than others. Some of the things he did requires the forgiveness of others. Some, requires him to forgive himself. There are regrets and there are sorrows. It shaped him to be who he is today. But he never could think too much about what he wanted when he does reach the end goal. When he could finally have the power to protect all that is dear to him, what will he do then? He always said and desires a serene and peaceful life. But when he thinks about it again, he fears that when he does get such a life, he would get restless. After all, he had long been ustomed to adventure, and he even now find joy in fighting. He likes when he adventures to another world, to discover things about the Universe he had never discover before, to see people and meet people and trying to understand why people act the way they do. It is only when he reaches a certain level of power that he has time to think about all of this. Thinking about his life, his happiness. Because he had never stopped running. From the first day the All Source crashed on Earth, he had never stopped running. because once he stops, he would get taken over. And unlike other people, once he is taken over by someone else, with the kind of enemies that he had make, being taken over means being vulnerable. Means he could lose the people he loves; the people he swore to protect But in this world, he was forced to stop running. And, he chuckles to himself, as he still looks at theke, now that he was forced to stop running, he could take the time to look back and take a breather for a while. But even then he could not help but stop worrying. But all of this thoughts, these worries are important. As for this world, since he and Katarina is about to leave, they wanted to at least secure peace to all of three races that lives inside this To hope that they never fight each other is an unrealistic expectation As long as one has free will and desire, sooner orter, conflict will erupt. Azief and Katarina know that they could not stop this. What they are trying to do is simply making sure that any conflict that would one day erupt would not be so disastrous that it would wipe out this. Intolerance. Hatred. Racism. These problem will undoubtedly happen The dwarves might be able to live in peace with the Elves but the same could not be said for the humans. And the same for the Elves. There will be people who would be intolerant. There would be people who have hatred. And racism is not something that this world could easily solve. Even before the human were brought to this main world, they separated themselves into nations and kingdom and the colors of their skin, the status of their birth, their perceived possession of properties and many more. If there is something different, they would find a way to make sure that the difference is magnified and the simrities minimized. Of course, Azief and Katarina would be very happy if these three races prove them wrong. But there is a high probability that they would also have the same conflict like it was before in Earth prime, Azief wanted to set up policies to prevent, to make this world a good world to live in >>>> Chapter 1158: To miss home and the people in it (1)

Chapter 1158: To miss home and the people in it (1)

Of course, Azief doing this is not because he felt responsible but because of Katarina. But, after knowing the people of this world, if he still remains heartless, then he is not quite human. Before, he could care less about what happen to this world. But once you know the people in it, even though you would not sacrifice everything for them, you would still have some empathy and since it is not something that is hard for him to do, why not help them? Both and he and Katarina is doing the best they can. A perfect world where everyone understands each other, at least in this world, could not be realized. Azief and Katarina himself did not know what a perfect world would look like. One could say Earth has developed to a high level. And after the Fall, the advancement be even faster. But even then, this did not mean the problem are all solved. There are still social issues, and while there is rarelyck of resources in the new world after the Fall, the problems that guing Earth right now is threat from otherworldly invasions and the people inside Earth itself. And while Azief tries to make sure that the racism between the three races not reach a boiling point, racism on Earth itself is not entirely eradicated. While Earth has eliminated most of racism tendencies, it only happens because there are other races outside of Earth to hate. And only with the deconstruction of nations and kingdoms, free from the megacorporation influence, that such sentiment like patriotism and nationalism has been able to crumble and the World Government could push out the slogan that We Are All Humans. That is one of the slogans of the World Government other than the One Government, One World slogan Azief remembers he makes fun of that slogan. Most of the other politician from the other world power also sometimes makes fun of that slogan. But that slogan does attract a lot of people to the World Government People might hate that the World Government but no one denied that they were instrumental in the early days of the Fall to concentrate the effort of humanity to fight against the disaster Freedom and individuality is good. But it is a united civilization that push the progress of the era. In the history of mankind, while an individual could change the world, it needs the entire civilization to progress it forward. It needs everyone to change for change to happen. A revolutionary idea could not be realized if no one wanted to adopt it. In the beginning some people like that nations crumble, and the old order is torn down. But that is only for a while. But an anarchist world is not a world that everybody wanted to live in. It sounds good in theory, but not all people like it. While the old nations and kingdom had been deconstructed, the world powers rise and it is more of the same. Of course unlike the nation in the past most of the world power wanted to attract people to them instead of pushing them away. And the people of the world have the freedom to choose which world power that they wanted to serve. And if they don¡¯t want to, the world is vast and anyone under the Heaven, with enough power and strength could go strike it out in the big and vast Universe. Since he is ready to leave, there is many thought in his mind. And he had to put some measures in ce before he could leave this world with his heart at peace he believes that for a few decades after they left, this world would be mostly free of conflicts. But sooner orter, something would happen. And then the living beings in this have to learn to rise above it. Adversity builds characters. It is the same for worlds. Azief would like to just wave his hand and solve all problems. But when ites to living beings, it is not that simple. The people of this world, after he and Katrina go back home would be bestowed with some knowledge of the modern world. But just because Azief and Katarina gave them some modern knowledge did not mean that these people would suddenly be an enlightened living being. Many of them are still have the mentality of a medieval person. Even now, after month of trying to say that they are not gods, they are still thought of as some deities or divine being by the three races They did not understand many of the concepts of science or magic. after all, development usually did not leap from medieval era to spacefaring era in the time span of months. That takes thousand if not tens of thousands of years. It is one of the many reason why Azief and Katarina uses the native ve in this world and put them in the government, upying important position. Of course, Azief could also see that this might be a point of contentionter. But the conflict would not break out until a few decades. This period of founding is still full of vitality. Everyone is still trying to adapt to this brave new world. ¡®I should really talk to this with Katarina. This is her task. And it is good for her. She could stack up some experience so that when she got back she would not be oppressed by Jean charisma and ingenuity in the field of politics.¡¯ he mutters to himself. Jean is not a threat to Katarina. But sometimes these things are not in their hands. Jean probably have no intention of usurping Katarina position. While Azief could not say that he is close friend with Jean he does know that Jean after he had given up his desire to conquer Europe he be a changed man. But the same could not be said about Jean subordinate and Boris subordinate. Katarina subordinate is her White Maidens, a group of woman warrior dressed in white that protects and exercise Katarina will They are a little bit like the Shadow Guards only that the Shadow Guards is basically CIA, KGB and the Gestapobined. Katarina formation of the White Maidens is simply a whim. She saves a lot of abused children but she could not just save them and then leave them. For the girls she saved, she created the White Maidens and teaches them her swordsmanship. There are some methods she could pass down. Azief could also do it but he rarely does such a thing For the men, she sent them to her brother. Before Azief went to the Seresian world, he had been reading the reports and knows that even though Jean was on the hill maintaining the portals between the worlds, his influence in the Senate had increased. Most of the time, the proposal by the Left faction of the Senate is blocked by the Right faction. But since Jean be a Divine Comprehension leveler, the momentum of the Left is overwhelming. Jean himself is not a master politician. But, he does know how to y the game. And the only reason he did not is because he was not that interested in the supreme power of the Republic. But even if he did not have such ambition if the people below him wanted to clothes him with the Emperor clothes, even he would find it difficult to resist. The problem lies in the fact that even though Katarina is the High Chancellor she rarely even shows her face in the Senate. To some people, her position as the High Chancellor is merely because she is the strongest woman in the world and her rtion with him. The Republic did not have many allies. But because of the rtionship between Katarina and him, the world believes that if there ever was a time where the Republic is being attacked, pandemonium would stand on the side of the Republic. She did not y politics. Azief himself did not y politics. But, his situation and her situation is different. He had many capable helpers that is loyal to him Wang Jian for example is very loyal to him. Shinji is also the same. As for Sasha, in the past she might not have been that loyal to him, but after almost a decade serving him, she and him have an understanding. Unless he is truly in such a dire strait, many of his subordinate would not betray him. And since he is tied up onto pandemonium, if he falls, Pandemonium falls and as Pandemonium falls, the benefits of millions of people that is tied up on him will also crumble So, many of them would dly fight for him. So, Azief believe that at least trying to govern the people of this world would serve as an experience so that she knows what she needs to do when she returns home Chapter 1159: To miss home and the people in it (2)

Chapter 1159: To miss home and the people in it (2)

If Azief is given the choice, he would like to ask her to step down from the High Chancellor position. It is not something that is suitable for her. And she also knows it. The only reason she was in that position in the first ce is because she wanted to help her brother. But in the end, he did not ask her to do that. He knows how she loves his brother and he did not want her to be torn. So, the only thing he could do is helping her a bit from behind. He sighed again. The wind blows across his body. The breezy wind of the morning usually is very cold. But since Azief body is basically normal temperature most of the time, un less he desires not to, he felt nothing He sleeps half naked. And so he wakes up half naked. His six pack abs are like a washing board. In the past, he had always wanted to have this kind of physique. Of course, the reason he wanted to is because he felt he would be healthy But now that he has it, it is not that amazing. Of course, he likes the aesthetic beauty of it but since he could controlws physical body physique is not that important. Though, Sofia likes to y with it. And he shakes his head again. ¡®Stop thinking about unrted stuff¡¯ This is what happens when he loses focus. He sighed again and then went back into his room area. He then goes to the bathroom. There is arge bathtub in his room as his room is more like a deluxe suite having all the necessary facilities. Even if he did not step out from this room, all of his needs could be satisfied. Even though he said it is a room, the room itself has an area like a living room, a modern designed kitchen a few other rooms and even a recreation room. Azief would bet that when the people of this world upied this pce in the future and look at this room, they would probably think of it as the height of luxury. He quickly takes a hot bath and he soak himself for half an hour before he felt it was hot enough There are times where Azief would dull his bnce of temperature in his body. If not, he could not enjoy the simple things in life since his body would immediately reverted the heat and maintain a normal body temperature whether it is cold or hot. He dries himself of and then with a click of a finger his usual clothes materialized over his body and in just one second he had already fully clothed. He went out of his room and slowly walk on the hallways. Every once in a while, he would see the servants. Azief had been on the Seresian world for almost five months. He had now familiarized himself with this world. And he also got all the details of what had happened. Azief who was walking saw some of the servants doing their duties. The pce looks a bit more crowded than when he first came here. At that time, the Pce of Altayera half of them is covered in ice. While half of them is built by the people of this world and some assistance from the robots that is derived from Orvanian technology But Katarina had dismantled her Ice Pce. The only reasons she erected the Ice Pce was because the Pce of Altayera at that time was under construction. Katarina did not entirely rely on modern methods of architecture to build the pce. Because she did not want this Pce to be simply the work of Orvanians She did not want the world after this think that only she contributed to this Pce. She wanted the people of this world, elves dwarves and humans to also build this pce so that they would feel a sense of belonging toward this Pce. This Pce would not only be the ce where the officials would live, it would also be the ce where most decision that affect the world would be made. As he walks along the hallways, he could see even more furnishings and furniture all over the Pce that is being added He rarely stays in the Pce. At least not this month. There were many things that he had done outside the Pce this month. Since the Seresian world is developing, there are something that he had to do and that made him quite busy sometimes. There were some monsters that is left behind, monsters that the three races on this could not hope to beat with their current technology or prowess. So, Azief had been hunting them and killing them. And it is not like it did note without benefit. There is energy core in these beast and monster cored that he could use to strengthen his body and stimte other function of his body And it would also be good as a gift to Sina. With all kinds of rare exotic ingredients, he is quite confident that Sina could rise in her level It was only a few days ago that he was back inside the pce. And it isn¡¯t until today that he walks again this hallway. He did not pay that much attention before but now as he slowly walks the area, he taken the time to look around him It was only a few days but changes are almost exponential in this pce. New artworks, new furnishing, new everything. So, it no longer looks as empty as before. There are also many more people living in the Pce. There are also the Parliament halls in the Pce. It is the ce that they envisioned where most of the decision for this world will be made That is one of the reason why there are so many people now present in the Pce. Katarina decided to train the leaders of the three races to be leaders of this world. Azief was also helping her these past few months. Katarina was to help the elves and dwarves while Azief would help the human leaders Before the human leaders was transported here, they are the leaders of their people, kings and Queens. As the ve world was still in medieval era most of them is ruled by a King or a monarch. If not that a strong aristocracy Azief prefers a monarchy based rule instead of democracy. at least in this world. Democracy requires a thinking poption. Orvanians probably is well suited to such methods of governance because they could easily see through the bullshit of others. They could differentiate sound policy or just emotion based rhetoric. For democracy to truly works certain control needs to be relinquished. But there must be a limit Everything done to the extreme would be ruined. Earth however did not have a good track record when they choose their leaders in a democracy setting. And sometime the me could not be put solely onto the voters. Before the Fall, there were so many statistics that could be falsified, news that could be manipted pushing a certain agenda as long as it is funded by money, studies released by focus group that is sponsored by megacorporation all aimed in influencing the people. Candidates would use dividing tactics appealing to the majority regardless whether the majority thinking is right or wrong. Instead of bringing people together, most politic aims to divide the people of the servant ss to serve the ruling ss Only in democracy, the ruling ss could always deflect the me to the people. Democracy in the beginning is always full of hope and idealism. But a true democracy had never truly been achieved and it is probably impossible. And even a true democracy is achieved, will it be a utopia world? Especially a democracy based in capitalism In the end, such system is not good for the people. Of course for the people with capital, it is their world and their heaven. Because in capitalism, the one with the capital is the only one benefiting from it. Of course sharing everything with each other also could not work especially not for humans. Azief had seen some alien civilization that truly could share everything with each other without having the selfishness of humans But the reason why that alien race could sessfully enact such method of civilization is because the culture of their race had always been about sharing It is an ideological method of governance driven by their shared culture. However, in the history of humanity, it is a history of war, of violence, of selfishness It is then unreasonable to think that human could simply bridge the gap of tens of thousands of years of culture and expect people not to be selfish. And capital is the building blocks of all types of governance. What Azief had seen was that in capitalism, at least in his world, there are more people suffering from it Chapter 1160: To miss home and the people in it (3)

Chapter 1160: To miss home and the people in it (3)

But in the beginning it is always good. It is on thete stage that one could truly see the dark side of capitalism When life is simply a number, casualties are merely profit and loss calctions. Azief had seen souls and how bright they shine and how pure it is. Once you sense this intangible thing called souls, you would understand then, that it is the most important thing you could have, yet, people traded it daily for some capital. Each life has a soul of its own. And it is different. Like a fingerprint only this is much deeper and more profound. It is pity to see it destroyed like that, to be just a machine in arge cog. But for the people of this world, Azief had chosen the democracy system At least partial democracy. Of course, not every human leader agrees because this is basically taking away their power. But unlike Earth, Azief and Katarina is basically gods here. And the people of this world treated them as such. It was like they were pharaohs, treated like some kind of deity. Azief act of ying gigantic beast has already been told among the people and some even made songs and painting about him ying beast. Azief reckon that for the years toe they might even make a scripture about him and Katarina and insert the story of him ying the beast. After all, Azief and Katarina did not yet have the time to informs the whole humans and elves poption of what their world really is. As with any civilization it was easier to convince the leaders of that world first. To most of the people they thought they were brought to a higher realm by deities. Some even thought that they are in the Heavens. After all, since they came to this world, they have seen many miraculous things. They saw how Katarina and him could easily moves mountain and split open the seas. They have nock of food. Fish in the sea and you would not get hungry as there is many sea creatures for people to eat. nts some wheat on the ground and it quickly grows. The trees are tall and strong, with fruits that made one full when eaten. It is unlike their original world which is harsh and unforgiving. And while there is beast and monsters in the world, Katarina and Azief usually kills any beast that show up and as of now, there is never a casualty among the people when such beast is rampaging. Most of the monsters and beast was killed during the bombardment by the Orvanians so the only monsters and beast that is left on the Seresian could be counted in one hand. Since they have early detection system when these beast appears, it takes no time for Azief to fly toward the area and prevent the monster from killing people. So, to the normal people of three races, they felt that they are truly in heaven. The air is clear, the sky is high and tall and there is food everywhere Their status as ve was also removed and their safety and their rights guaranteed. There are also cities that built all over the world with the help of the Orvanians robots that works without rest There is Hospitals where the sick could get treatment, and there is also improvement in their strength as the energy of this world is slowly recovering There is the sense of prosperity and abundance. For these people who have never had such blessing, how could they not think that they are in Heaven But Azief also knows that after they left, this world would be taken over by the United Intergctic Alliance. If they prove able to govern themselves, then they would be left to their own devices and the United Intergctic Alliance would not meddle much in the operation of this world. They would then be let off to advance on their own. As for the servants of this pce, they would still be retained after they left. Katarina wanted to make sure that after she left, that the people she put in power would not oppress the people. Democracy could easily turn into wolves deciding which sheep to eat for dinner. As such, both he and Katarina had leave some measures if such a day evere where the democracy that they established be a system where it is simply choosing between the lesser of two evils. Monarchy itself is not entirely bad at least for a society atrge. A wise monarch could propel the civilization to great heights. And for all the horror stories of ipetent kings and cruel tyrants, most dynasties that could exist for a long time, most of their king is just an administrator and knows not to cross some line and not be overboard with one action. It is only because these ipetent kings and tyrants is the outlier that their stories are more sensationalized. There is stability in long rule. But of course it also had its own cons. In a monarchy, freedom is sacrificed but the collective civilization itself is united, and in such a united environment, many things could be done. The struggle had always been about personal freedom and the world around them, the society, the interest of civilizations. Azief himself does not know the perfect system to rule these people. He does not pretend to know the perfect system to rule people, to make sure that the civilization is strong and at the same time does not infringe people will for self-determination. If everyone only cares about oneself, civilization could not progress. But living in a world where the only thing that matter is the state matters is a world not worth living in How to strike a bnce between these two contradictory concept? Because as long as people have desires and having free will, chaos would always exist. Life is chaos. That is something Azief has slowly understood. Without life, everything is orderly. But once life appears, once life had intelligence, began to move, began to think chaos is borne. Order requires a certain rigidity, a certain inflexibleness that could not be found in life. Life could be anything It could be rigid, it could be flexible, choices and decision, feelings and emotions, these intangible thing, these unreasonable things breed chaos. To have a perfectly ordered civilization, one had to strip the people desire for free will But once that is taken, there is something that is missing. Desire itself is not bad. It is the excessive desire that destroy oneself. After all, most of the time, it is desire that make people goes above their limit, to go beyond what they are capable of. By stripping them of this, you are also stripping them of their imagination and once imagination is stripped way, then progress stopped. Whether that is beneficial for civilization itself is something that Azief did not have an answer to. Like everyone else, he could only do the best he could do in the situation he is in. As Azief was thinking of all of this he finally reached the dining hall. He takes a breath first. There is a lot of dining hall in this pce. But this dining hall is close to the wing where his bedroom was. It is also near the wing where Katarina is at. The servants saw Azief and bowed and then they opened up the white door carved with flowers designs. And as the door opened, a luxurious dining room could be seen Azief had to praise the interior designer of this pce. There is this ssic feeling looking at the dining hall. The art of this world did not yet reach modernist art but the ssic feelings is appreciated by Azief. While he was never a rich man in Earth Prime, when he was at Earth two, he was a CEO and chairman of one of thergestpany in the world As such, even though he did not splurge like some kind of rich heir, he did tastes a few advantages of being rich He had gone to many luxurious ces and not many luxurious ces in the world could make him feel impressed. But the dining hall in this room had quite the luxurious design and unique considering that while it has a certain bit of irs like the luxurious dining halls on Earth, it added with this world artistic sense. Most dining room tries to replicate that ssic feeling of the luxurious royal family of the past. Some dining room he had been to on Earth two replicated this feeling of royal dining room with golden ents and its material. However, this dining room perfectly embodied it. It showcases fleur patterned chairs and shining wless marble dining table. There is a morousrge chandelier that hung from the tray ceiling designed with intricate details with carving and paintings akin of those painting in the Sistine Chapel. There is even a firece on the other side of the dining room that could be seen when one is eating in the dining room. It looks very beautiful at night. Chapter 1161: To miss home and the people in it iv

Chapter 1161: To miss home and the people in it iv

There is also a room not far from the dining room where there in a wine rack arranged in a crisscross pattern. Katarina have been drinking wine and there is a whole collection of it. Of course to aged it requires winemaking processes, a process that is not entirely developed in the world of humans and elves but enjoys a surge of development during the period of this time as Katarina poprized it. As for aging it, Azief manipte the Time Laws so that she could enjoy it. As such, there is a few hundred bottles of wine in the wine rack. She said she likes the taste. It takes a bit time for her to get used to it but she had been loving it ever since. And since she did not get drunk drinking it, Azief did not prohibit it. Azief walks toward the dining table. The dining room itself have arches and dark hardwood flooring topped by an area rug. As for the walls of the dining room it is decorated with gorgeous paintings and therge arched window bringing plenty of natural light in. He sat on one of the chairs. The servante to him and was about to tell him the menu for today when he asked ¡®Where is Katarina? Did she already had breakfast?¡¯ he tries to appear nonchnt. And since he always had an expressionless face, the servant only thought that Lord Azief just wanted to know if the Lady had awakened and maybe he wanted to have breakfast with her. The servants immediately answered him ¡®The Lady said she would arrive in a minute¡¯ ¡®Ah. So, she didn¡¯t have breakfast yet?¡¯ ¡®Yes, milord¡¯ Thank you¡¯ he said and he nodded to the servant. The servant quickly retreated. Azief look at the servant for a second and then he looks back at the table. Azief knows the servant. She is the head of the kitchen department. He knew a few servants in the Pce. Since these people would be the staff of this pce, Azief take the time to know these people. Some of the staff is from the ve world and some are the ve that was already in the Seresian main world. Unlike most lords, Azief treated the servant of the Pce with respect. Since he too used to work in the service industry, he understands the difficulties of the people working in the service industry. What he hated the most is rude customer. He could bear it if the customer is ignorant. What he could not bear is a rude one. He provided service and customer providedpensation. But there are some things that one should not deserve to take no matter how much thepensation. His respect won the love and admiration of the servant of the Pce. While they do not treat him like a friend because of the status differences, they absolutely like him. Azief himself knows it is not because he is so likable that these people like him. And it is not like Azief go out of his way to pretend to be kind. What he did was simply simple. Giving respect to people who deserve it. The servant had a hard task and so he respected that But the reason why the servants treated such a simple and sensible response with such love is because it is not that Azief is too kind but the world that they have lived before is too cruel. Azief was waiting for the food, when he could feel a familiar energy signatureing to the door. He frowns for a second before reverting back to his usual expression. Then the sound of the door being opened from the other side of the dining hall could be heard and Azief simply smiles as he saw the person entering the room Katarina strides into the room and as she saw him, she smiles ¡®Good morning¡¯ Azief smiles ¡®good morning to you too¡¯ Katarina sat on the opposite side from Azief. They look at each other eyes, both of them are smiling. They are actually both trying to appear normal. But the more normal they try to appear to be, the more abnormal they seem to be. Azief does smile a lot since he had been here. But his smile right now is unnatural. The same could be said for Katarina. Katarina smile has always been very beautiful. And even though it is awkward it is still beautiful But the awkwardness is there. ¡®Hi¡¯ Azief said and he almost mmed his palm onto his forehead. Most of the time when he felt awkward he would always say hi. And Katarina also said Hi like she got caught in the pace and then they both avert their gaze from each other Something actually happenedst night. that was the reason why Azief who had rarely sleep like a human, went to sleepst night As it turns out, Katarina also went to sleep modest night. And both of them stay on their bed even after they got up. Both of them try to avoid each other but in the end here they are. Of course Katarina could choose other ces to eat. After all this is not the only dining hall in the Pce But this is the ce where she had always eat her food for thest five months. If she suddenly changes this habits, especially afterst night she wonder what Azief would think of her She had hoped that Azief had woke up early and already eaten. Of course, for today, they still have to meet because one of the things that Azief had asked her to do had been aplished. But, at least she didn¡¯t want to look at Azief face during breakfast because she fears it would make her remember what happenedst night and make her blush again. She is still shy and she still didn¡¯t understand what she is feeling right now afterst night. She felt quite confused and it is better for her to sort her thoughts first In the end, they still meet each other. Trying to avoid each other, they both wake upte and Azief even uses that time to think all kinds of problems trying to dy to wake up but by doing so, they met each other. If Azief simply wake up and was not trying to predict Katarina movement he would have eaten first and then in the afternoon, they could meet to discuss about the Seresian world development. They try to act like nothing happened. Yet, the more they try, the more obvious it became. Katarina is blushing red on her cheeks and Azief tries not to show any face expression. The servants that is standing by on the dining room all smiles but they try not to make it obvious. They know that the rtionship between these two people is not so simple. To the servants of this Pce, they are truly grateful for Lord Azief and Lady Katarina. To them, and to the rest of the poption of humans and elves in this new world that they have been brought to, these two people are not mortals. But Gods. That feeling is particrly felt by Raiyah. Raiyah is the head steward in charge of the kitchen. She is also once a ve of one of the Doge of Prancina. She was a witness of the Descend. That is what the people of her world had been calling what happened nine months ago Life was as usual in their world before the arrival of the Goddess. In that usual day, Raiyah was doing her job in the mansion of the Doge of Prancina when suddenly the sky breaks open and a cold wind blows all over the world. And there were ships. But unlike ships that she had seen in the prosperous harbor of Prancina, these ships are floating in the sky. Imagine her shock and disbelief at that time. Most of the ship in the sky are ck as the night. And there was a woman, a Goddess descending down from the Heavens Apanying her was the oing of winter. The winds blow cold air and falling from the skies are snows that is as sharp as sword. Prancina had never snowed. But that day, whether it be the dessert of the Tarrakians, or the ins of Valeria they snow. The whole city of Prancina was shocked. Some people thought She was the Devil. Some thought she is one of the Goddess of the pantheon of those people in the Weibarr Empire She simply came and then thousands of floating ships flew in the sky Chapter 1162: To miss home and the people in it v

Chapter 1162: To miss home and the people in it v

Each one covers the entirend. The size of such ships is hard to evenprehend. Then she began descending to the harbor city of Prancina. She met with the Doge of Prancina and told him an unbelievable story. That the world that they are in is not a real world. But there is heaven beyond heavens. There is another world She tells a story of a demonic race that has been surveilling their people from the beginning and when they reach a progress that would threaten these demon overlords, they would be forced to start again. And the same thing happens all over the world. But instead of the goddess, they were visited by the alien race of the Orvanians. It has been ten months since that day. Slowly people began to ept the truth that the Goddess has been saying. But there is still people that do not believe it. Raiyah on the other hand is one of the few lucky ones. She was inside the ship that the Goddess is boarding and she talks a bit with the Goddess. The Goddess remembered her when theynded on this new world and she was then hired to work in the most beautiful pce in the world. Raiyah, in her life had never seen such a majestic Pce and such a beautiful one too. The mansion of the Doges, the imperial Pces of Weibar Empire would be like an ugly hut if they were to bepared to this Pce. She felt pride in working in such a beautiful and majestic ce and she felt happy working under the Goddess. She also had learned from ten Goddess herself that they were to be the staff of the pce to maintain it after the type of government of the world is decided. Hearing that the staff of the pce is very happy. They were also given the chance to quit or resign but none of them wanted to quit or resign. The job is not that many and unlike the work they have done before, they only work for around six hours or so and the rest of the times is their free time, a concept that they never have before Unlike the lords and nobles that they have worked under, Lord Azief and Lord Katarina is very different from them not only in behavior but also in the level of power. They possess great powers, they could soar the skies like birds, flying in the clouds and produce thunder like sound when they flew, they could control the weather and do unimaginable feat that no mortals and elves could do This is basically the feats of a god. Even the most qualified butler of the most noble family would feel inadequate to serve such beings. Yet, unlike the nobles, these beings that should have been even more arrogant and more overbearing than the nobles, had morals and virtue far surpassing anyone they have met. they seem to have respect for them and the work they do and they never have humiliated any of them and give them so many benefits that they the servant felt bad for them Lord Azief is a gentleman. While he did not speak a lot and usually have an expressionless facial expression, he treated the staff like they were people and always thanks them for their service even though it was not necessary Both Lady Katarina and Lord Azief revoked their status of ve and taught them that everyone should be educated regardless of nobles or peasant. A job has no low or high as long as it serves a purpose. A job with purpose then would have be a noble job for it serves a purpose. Raiyah and her fellow servants had never been treated as such, to be treated with such respect. One mistake and she would be beaten. That was how it was when she was working under the nobility and merchant prince. Yet, thedy and the Lord who is godlike and could conjure miracle, a being that stands higher than kings and queens, they are very forgiving They also teach them many knowledge of the world and because of that the staff of the pce is very knowledgeable. They learn that there are other worlds in the Universe. They learn that there is great civilization that could do things that have never been imagined before. It is still take a bit of time for them to try to familiarize themselves living in this brand new world but they are slowly adapting. because of the opportunity that she got, she is truly grateful toward Lady Katarina and Lord Azief. That is why she really hope these two ended up together. The staff did not dare to gossip about these two figure but everyone could see that the rtionship between these two people is not simple Unlike Lady Katarina, Lord Azief had been here only for the past five months. But like Lady Katarina Lord Azief is also capable of great feats. Like Lady Katarina, Lord Azief is also able to do all the things thatdy Katarina could do and one could argue he could do it better And the staff also knows that these two had known each other before from their conversation. There is history between them And looking at them, it seems like they have feelings for each other. But they didn¡¯t seem to be together. Katarina of course also knows that the pcedies knows that the rtions between her and Azief is quite unusual and their ways of cheering her up reminded her of her maidens on Earth. But both Katarina and Azief both did not care that much about the gossip of pce maids. But today, they are unusually stiff. Raiyah prays that these two could see each other and stay here in this world. Of course Azief and Katarina did not know their reputation in the hearts of the staff of the pce is very high. As they try not to look at each other with blushing faces, the servants began serving the dishes. Azief now found other ces he could stare at other than the marble dining table. A wide variety of ¨¤ carte items is offered at breakfast including freshly baked pastries, egg specialties, cheeses, smoked fish and cold meats was served first. Then there are the crusty baguettes, Parma ham and burrata, fluffy brioches and melting pains au choct, smoked salmon and blini, and a soft-boiled egg topped with caviar, cr¨¨me fra?che, and an edible 23-karat-gold leaf. Most of the recipes is the original recipe of the world but some of them is also supplied by Katarina. Katarina herself is not a good cook but the one of the Orvanians technology has the records of many recipes that exist in the Multiverse. She only need to give a few cookbooks so that the chefs and cooks in this world to reach a transformative change in cooking Azief slowly began to eat the food. Katarina also did the same. They did not speak with each other but the air between them is not cold and it is not oppressing. But only weird. The servants stay standing on the others side of the room. While some others are back on the kitchen. The breakfast that Azief and Katarina is eating is very luxurious. All of it is made from the freshest ingredients and it is decorated with perfect attention to details. As they eat the food, usually they would talk to each other how their days had been and what they are nning. But today, they seem adamant not trying to see each other eyes. Every once in a while Katarina would steal nces toward Azief. Azief at first was also nervous. But, in his Divine Sense he could see that Katarina is trying to steal nces at him and as he eats his bread using his fork, he smirks a bit and restrain his desire tough. ¡®She is cute¡¯ he thought to himself. It did not escape his attention that Katarina look beautiful. She wears a white one-piece dress, a causal style one-piece dress Katarina always changes the design of her clothes whenever she likes it. And today, she wears a dress like this. Though, Azief believe that it is not the dress that is beautiful but it is Katarina that is beautiful. Azief then look up. Katarina quickly look back down pretending to eat and Azief almost chuckles. There was some serious stuff he needs to talks about with her but at this moment, he suddenly said ¡®You look beautiful¡¯ Katarina who is sipping her a soup nearly drop down her spoon but she quickly calms her heart down. Her cheeks be red and while she wanted tocm her heart down it is not that easy. She still felt her heart beating fast. She did not answer and she does not dare to look up fearing that Azief would see her blushing cheeks. Azief smiles again and then he looks back down at his te and began sipping his own soup. >>>> Chapter 1163: There lies madness

Chapter 1163: There lies madness

At least the silence between them is broken. Behind them, the servants all looks a t each other with a smile, feeling happy looking at their lord anddy flirting. The culture of most humans in the ve world is a bit conservative. To say someone is beautiful, the lords usually would say it in other ways Only when they are husband and wife, the sweet whispers of nothing would be traded in their home. But Lord Azief is very direct. But because of this novel way of being direct, at least to the eyes of the servants, Lord Azief seem very bold and some even thought that this kind of method is not bad. For a while only the sound of eating could be heard in the dining room. That awkward atmosphere continues. Azief had finished his bread and soup and put down the spoon on the edge of his te. He then looks up and said. ¡®Did you talk to her? Can I see theb?¡¯ Hearing this question, it took some time for Katarina to understand what Azief is talking about. Then she remembered something. she nodded without seeing Azief face. Even though she tries to hide it one could see that she is blushing and her cheeks are red like a tomato. Azief smirks a bit. Then she said ¡®I¡¯ll send someone to give you the ess card to theb. There is an artificial guide for theb. She would exin it to you about the technology there.¡¯ She then returns back to sipping her soup. Azief almost wanted tough, Azief also returns back to his food and took a few more bread resume eating. He also felt a bit awkward to see Katarina afterst night But he is trying to y it cool. He doesn¡¯t know whether it works or not, but he hopes that it does. Azief almost wanted tough when thinking about it. For the past five months, his life has slowed down a bit. He did not obsessively try to raise his strength in this world. There is a lot of ways to raise his strength. One of them is using the blue crystal. He believes that he could gain something good if he nurtures the blue crystal. But he did not use it even after having so many times in his hand. The reason why he did not use the blue crystal is actually quite simple. He is sure that the Seresian world is not a suitable ce for him to nurture the blue crystal. He had long decided to nurture that blue crystal on Earth So, he will not use that blue crystal here on this world. There is also the fact that if he uses that blue crystal in this world it would only make it harder on him. What if once he uses the bleu crystal it could not be moved to another ce? While he got a bit of knowledge of how to use the bleu crystal, what happens next is still anyone guess. If this blue crystal created some kind of device or opens up certain doors to other worlds what if by using it in the Seresian world, the blue crystal would permanently reside here? That means he would always have toe to this world and break the barriers between worlds each time he did that. So, he scrapped the idea of getting stronger through using the blue crystal. He would think more about it when he returns back to Earth And it is also inconceivable in trying to breakthrough in this world considering the level of energy that it possesses. The energy of this world is on the verge of rising. But Azief and Katarina pointed out a way of technology to the humans, elves and dwarves., They did not want the three races to follow the method of magic. The reason is simply because unlike Earth, this world is slowly recovering its energy. And even though the energy recovery is fast right now, it is only for a few years. After a while it would slowly recover. The process would take thousands if not tens of thousands of years. And not to mention that even only a few cultivates the energy of this world, it would severely drain this world energy It is for that reason that Azief and Katarina pointed a different way for the three races. This would also help the living beings of this world The reason why the Seresian world popted by powerful demonic creature decline is simply because they are too many of them absorbing the energy of heaven and earth Because this world is magical world, everything in this world is governed by magic and not by somews of physics. The death of forest, the advent of daily natural disasters are all the symptoms of the world raging as the Heavenly Will of the world is dying because of theck of energy. And unlike Earth, they do not have a powerful primordial artifact like the All Source to recharge the energy. The Seresian world energy was umted for trillions of years but it was easily squandered by the Seresian demon in only a few thousand years The problem of the Seresian world has always been about the mystical energy and they never try to find another way. Azief and Katarina then decided that kind of development would not be good for this world since the energy is just recovering. Maybe after a few millions years, this world could start absorbing the energy of the world and be like the people on Earth. But until then, it is better for them to engage in technology instead of exploiting the energy of the world that has just started recovering. As for the energy of this world other than Katarina, if Azief is using the energy of this world to breakthrough to Essence Creation it basically would drain this world of its energy. Katarina on the other hand is quite different. If she breaks through she would only break through toward Divine Comprehension level. At least, Divine Comprehension breakthrough is still something that this world could handle. And there is only one cultivator in this world right now so it would not affect this world badly. But if Azief tries to use the energy of this world to break through to Essence Creation, not only he would drain the energy of this world, he might also fail because the energy on this world might not be enough for him to break through to Essence Creation If breaking through to Essence Creation is so easy, there would be tens of trillions of them in the vast universe. But there is only a few millions of Essence Creation leveler in the entire Universe and the Omniverse atrge. Of course, this millions number might seem a lot but when youpared it to the gigantic and vast sizes of Universes and think of how many lives that exist in all of Omniverse from the main Universe to the parallel ones, you would find that millions of people is simply too small of a number. Even the stars in the Milky Way gxy itself is as numerous as the sands on a beach. Now think of all the worlds that could exist and possibly exist in the Universe and think of the Universe that have passed by, Universes that no one could travel to as theirs keep moving, taking all of this into ount, a few million, this number is infinitesimally small. But that did not mean Azief himself ck at all. While he could not take too much the energy of this world, he did manage to heal the inner injury of his body when he got a bacsh from his failed attempt at breakthrough. And he had reached back at his peak. The only thing he could not do is his breakthrough. However, this dy did not weaken him. instead, it allows Azief to be more detailed in his attempt at breakthroughter. Azief from the very beginning had been moving too fast in his quest for power. He had never taken the time to stop. But now, here, he stops and he found that he has missed seeing many things, missed seeing many sceneries. It gave him time to reflect and trying to see if he missed anything when he was breaking through in the past. He had time to hone the skills that he already has, perfecting it even further, creating attacking moves that amplify the use of the energy around him and thews around him He also uses the time to make sure his mental health is sane. He notices that as be be stronger, the more emotional he bes. He examines himself, trying to see if anything could hinder him to breakthrough to other level. Azief even thought maybe this is the so called heart demon that most cultivators in the Jade Empire have to face when they have to transcend to a higher level. Ultimate peak, in the end, does it lie madness there? When he thinks of such hypothesis, he once again thought about the vision of himself in the future, like some kind of a destroyer killing all lives and he shudders >>>> Chapter 1164: The price of power (1)

Chapter 1164: The price of power (1)

At that time, he appears to be so invincible that nothing appears to be able to defeat him. But, that person, the person he saw in his vision of the future, had such cold eyes. Indifferent to everything around him. There is nothing. And it is nothing like him. He did not feel disgusted seeing his future self. He just feels¡­¡­nothing. And that is the terrifying part of it all. When he saw himself in the future, he felt like he was seeing someone else entirely. There was no humanity in him, in that eyes. It is the same eyes that he has right now, yet seeing it, he felt like there is a void in there And when he saw there is no humanity in his own eyes, it is not like he is a beast or a devil¡­. just simply the feeling of looking at an abyss that have no end, that is eternal, endless, with no beginning and no end, yet at the same time, there is this contradiction of feelings when he saw his own eyes. There is that feeling of eternality, of endlessness, yet at the same time he felt like that same abyss that gives him that feeling of eternality also gives him the feeling of end, of a true end¡­whatever that means Feelings is the hardest things to describe and to make sense of. He doubts that Will who was with him at that time felt the same feeling he felt. And even though that feeling remains in his heart even until now, he still could not make sense of it. Emotions, feelings, these intangible things have no power¡­at least not something that is visible. In the world before the Fall, the effects of feelings and emotion rarely affected the world. But Azief knows that in magical worlds, sometime great emotions could trigger great magic. Oaths, promises, all of these things are sacred for there are Great Wills that is all over the stream of existence. No magic, no effect. But a world touched by magical and mystical power, never underestimate the power of emotion to affect reality Azief had feared that he is slowly getting crazy. He felt burdened. Not by responsivity but by information that threatened to fills his mind in random moments. And it is getting worse. If not for the fact that he had time to stop and rest a bit in the Seresian world, if he is at Pandemonium considering that Pandemonium always had threat in the dark trying to undermine its authority, Azief is quite sure he would be thinking for the whole day Once he started thinking, his thinking branches to another problem, to another topic, and as it branches it gives birth to other possibility. While this is good in the beginning as it made Azief think the bigger picture and enables him to see through the plots and schemes of people who try to bring him down as he grows more powerful he began to sense that something is wrong. When he is in his thinking mode, he is very rational. Scarily rational. Sometime, in his thinking, sentimentality, emotion, rights or wrong were all thrown to the side and only rational thoughts remains. Sometime however, his thought would think about his rtionship and emotions overwhelms him that it almost paralyzed him. Anything brought to the extreme is bad. Too much sugar is bad for you. Too much salt is also bad for you. There must be bnce. And Azief is realizing that the bnce that is present in his heart and his mind in the past is slowly bing unbnced And that is a terrible thing especially considering how powerful he is. And as he felt unbnced, he thought of himself in that future he saw and he could not help but feel scared. Yes, he feels scarfed. There are not many things in this world that Death Monarch is afraid of. But he feels scared, knowing that the possibility of him being that ¡°thing¡± he saw in the future. Just thinking about it gives him the shivers. He did not want to be that thing. And while most of the time, he had a good track record of hiding that part of the memory from himself the moment he felt like he is going crazy, the thought that ¡°this is it. This is how it begins¡± fills his mind and that is not a good thought to have Sometimes, it is that vision of the future that kept him at night And each time he thought of that vision of the future, his mind would inadvertently go to Sofia. He decided that Sofia is a person he could trust. In the end, Sofia would point that arrow to him. But he refuses to believe that is the future that they have. He wanted to break that future. So, he proposes. He just didn¡¯t expect that the timing wasn¡¯t right He understands Sofia rejection. But understanding it doesn¡¯t make it less painful. He sighed inwardly and forgot about all of these things as he takes a sip of the yogurt. ¡®Today, I would finally see theb¡¯ he mutters but Katarina heard it. ¡®It has been a long timeing. I just didn¡¯t expect it would take this long¡¯ he added. Katarina still looking at her te simply said ¡®Forcing her would only enact certain protocol that you and I would both not like. And there is reasonable excuse to why she didn¡¯t let you enter theb before¡¯ ¡®You seem to be defending her, Kat¡¯ Katarina sighed ¡®She is not that bad. She is just following orders. I don¡¯t want you to be hostile to her. Being hostile to her would mean being hostile to the Orvanians. You already don¡¯t have many allies. There is no need to add more enemies¡¯ Azief sighed ¡®I never wanted to make anyone my enemies. It is just that people don¡¯t know how to sit still and keep aiming at taking my head, poking me. If you don¡¯t provoke me, why would I have so much time to find trouble with them¡¯ Katarina look up and look at Azief. Azief also looks at her. She only shakes her head and sighed ¡®You are too headstrong¡¯ ¡®Look who¡¯s talking¡¯ Katarina only smiles at this banter. At least it dispelled a bit that awkward feeling between them both. Azief also smiles and then takes another bite of the food on the table. Azief had been wanting to see theb since he knows of its existence. They have been talking about thisst night. Katarina said that she had a talk with that girl and that girl will give her an update in the morning. Azief is d he finally has been given permission to go. Of course, he could always just forcefully go there. Even though thatb is shielded with all kinds of concealing devices, Azief is quite sure if he could mobilize all thews in this world, he would at least get a clue. But Azief also knows not to underestimate the Orvanian. This is an ancient race, a primordial race created just after Time was birthed into the Laws of the Universe. Azief also knows that the Orvanian had a powerful device that not only it could kill an Essence Creation level but also capture them. Killing is always easier than capturing. There are many considerations that needs to be taken when capturing. Not so many consideration is needed for killing With such powerful technology, Azief knows that if he had tried to forcefully enter theb, he might trigger some weapons that even he could not withstand. And it would also sow enmity between him and the Orvanians. That is not something he wanted. Azief wanted to learn from them and not make him their enemies so he has been waiting for the past couple of months. Theb that they are talking about is theb where the Orvanians store many of the technologies that Katarina had use to change this world. Azief desire to see the technology is not simply to admire it but also to learn from it and see whether these technologies could be brought to Earth Prime. There are many problems on Earth right now. One of them is the geography problem Azief original n was to merge all the continent in the world into one, creating a titanic Pangea. That is his original n that he wanted to execute After merging the continent using the power of the Heavenly Will and the Laws that he had, he would then split it into seven. He got the idea from the Fake World. In the past Europe and Asia is still connected and sometimes they affected each other. The influence of the Republic and the World Government is breathing down on the Lotus Order. Azief also knows that those two world power sometime is the hand in the dark inciting conflict in the Asian continent. Lotus Order itself is not innocent in this as they also incited conflict of rebellion among the kingdom under the Word Government control and lobbying some Senators in the Senate of the Republic to help Lotus Order gain advanced technology. Chapter 1165: The price of power (2)

Chapter 1165: The price of power (2)

League of Freedom also did not sit still and out of all the world powers their action is the most open. Everyone knows that there is some bad blood between the League of Freedom and the World Government. And the League of Freedom have always been targeting the World Government from bombing their facilities, to inciting insurrection, attacking the borders, spying, all normal stuff world powers always do against each other Azief thought to separate the world into seven. of course, he himself believe that after doing that he would exhausted most of his energy and he had to rest for a few years before he is back at the peak again In normal cases, if Azief was that weak, he had to be wary of the Heavenly Will resistance. But since he decides to use the Heavenly Will to merge and then split the world into seven the Heavenly Will would also be exhausted. But after seeing what the technology that the Orvanian used to transform this world into a world of abundance while at the same time without draining too much of the energy of the world, Azief had new ideas. He probably did not need to merge all the continents but only the separate continent. His idea might be too extreme. At the same time, between the seven world powers, the Wall of the Sky technology could be implemented. This Wall of the Sky is a technology that Katarina told him exist in theb. The description of the technology made him feel that it could be used by the world powers to at least maintain the uneasy peace between the seven world power. One of Azief worries was always that the world would get into another world war. In the beginning he was not worried about this. But as he became one of the great powers, it is one of his worries. And the threat is no longer only the seven great powers. The seven great powers at least had some bnce and restricted each other. For example, the most extreme rivalry is about the League of Freedom and the World Government. But even though those two have world obliterating weapons, they would not use it against each other Is it because they are thinking about the people in their dominion and sphere of power? No. At least not for Narleod who have extreme hatred against the World Government. The reason is simply because as crazy as Narleod is, he is not entirely crazy like Rosulka. If he is fully crazy he could not lead such an organization. The reason why these two powers did not throw world ending weapons against each other is because there arews. Laws that he had crafted and written. They do that, and regardless who wins between the two, they would lose the entire game. Because once that happen, the other four great powers would dere that the winner had vited the Article. The Article of World Distribution might seem only like an article detailing the partition of the world influence. But it was supplemented over the years by the World Council. Anyws that were to enter the Article requires majority support from all of the world powers. Of course when such majority rule be the deciding factor one might think that this is simply strengthening the other four world powers. After all, the alliance between the four world powerspared to the Triumvirate that is the World Government, The Republic and Pandemonium But of course, Loki at that time will not lose an inch and instead insisted that Pandemonium have three votes. So as long as the Triumvirate did not have too much of a difference in opinion most of thews proposed by Pandemonium is passed. One of thosews stated that no world power is allowed to use world ending, universals breaking weapons against the other world power Any such unprovoked and deliberate use of such weapon detonated on Earth or any nearby Universes that would affect the wellbeing and the safety of Earth would be punished by all of the other world powers. Basically if anyone does that, the world powers will gang up on them and destroy and tear them down and as for the people and the territory of that world power, it would be divided among the world powers. At that time, it was simple. There is already bnce between the great power and while there is still skirmishes and battles against each other, they know where to keep the line. War was not eradicated. Only minimized. But over the years, things have not been to peaceful. there is even more powerful factions and organization that has rises over the years. Some of them even have powers rivaling some of the world powers. They rose in underdeveloped parts of the world. For example, the Lotus Order legally acknowledge to have the right of rule over all of Asia, the right of rule which is derived from the authority of Pandemonium, the strongest world power in the world, kind of like a superpower nation To some other people in other world power they might think that the grip that the Lotus Order have over Asia is tight and stable when that is not the truth at all. There were rebellions in the begging of enforcing the rule of the Lotus Order in the beginning that they have to ask or help from the Three Great Powers. And the sphere of influence of the Lotus Order is around the Central ins only. Mongolia for example is ruled by another warlord, a Mongolian warlord. Thankfully enough, this Mongolian warlord is nothing like Genghis Khan. Of course, if he were, in this world, the strongest person in the world is him You run wild in the world and be prepared to be cut by a sword that came from ten thousand miles away That warlord might have control over the Mongolian ins and made alliances with the Tibetan warlords and to people who have low level, they might seem like a great figure, but in Azief eyes, they are simply small characters that he didn¡¯t even need to pay attention to If he were to pay attention and if this small character did not know their ce and run wild, one thunderbolt and one strike of a sword is enough to neutralize the threat. Regardless this shows that the world powers do not exercise full control over the continent they were given to In the case of the Lotus Order, theypromise with the warlords all over Asia. There are many warlords in Minor Asia that pays lip service to Lotus Order but do whatever they want in their territory. they know that as long as they do not do things that touch the bottom line of the Three Great Powers and be low profile, they would not be targeted. Because the territory is under Lotus Order and by thews of the Article, no other world power could interfere in the other world power internal conflict. This is to avoid overextending a small war into a world war. If the premier power of the continent could not handle even an internal war, they are not worthy to sit among the other world powers. After all, the establishment of the world power is to pacify the world. It is the creation of Pandemonium and World Government. But some factions and organization uses thews of the article to their advantage and gather their strength under the banner of the world power and some of these organization even have power rivalling that of world powers but content to remain as regional overlords. The only differences were that they are not acknowledged by the Article of World Distribution. Azief act of authoring the Article of the World Distribution had set a precedent that any legitimacy of power, especially of a new faction or organization rested in the hands of the most powerful person in the world with the support of other powerful supporters. It is precisely because Azief is the strongest person in the world at that time, that the Article of World Distribution was acknowledge by the world power. Azief alone was not enough. Even if at that time he had the title of the world strongest, if World Government and the Republic truly could not ept it andunch a full out desperate attack at him at that time, throwing everything they have against him, then the article would be nothing but a piece of paper that have no power. If that happens at that time, the world would be thrown into chaos. It is precisely because it is authored by the world strongest man and supported by the Republic and the World Government, the two other world power that exist at that time that the Article of World Distribution gain legitimacy and power. Legitimacy is an intangible thing. As long as enough people believe in it, it be legitimate. Before then, the conflict between the three great powers whether it is the start of a war or an end of the war had no legitimacy because there was no one to arbitrate the matter But the moment the Article was acknowledged and epted, this intangible power bes real. Since then, any conflict between the world powers would be arbitrated by the representative of Pandemonium. Any change of territory, any ims ofnds, anyints against another world powers, any decision to dere war against other world powers would be at first begins in a discussion where Pandemonium must preside. In a way because of the Article,rge scale wars between the world power is contained and crimes against humanity in a war dropped. Everyone believe in Death Monarch words. Because if there is one thing about Death Monarch that everyone know is that he rarely breaks his own words. Once he had given his words everyone could rest assured that he would not break his promise unless you went over his bottom line. And it is because of that, Hirate throws the me to Loki, it is also the reason why Jean shut his mouth and why others that have a hint of what really happens during the Multiversal Convergence chose to shut their mouth and follow the narrative that Loki is the culprit Because the position of Death Monarch in the seven great powers is based on trust. Once that trust is broken, then slowly things would start to crumble. And the crumbling of the order of the Seven Great Powers would signify another period of chaos. And right now, Earth could not afford another period of chaos. As for the hidden threat of these other organization that rivals in power with the other world powers, since Azief had never let that throne of being the strongest man in the world, the legitimacy of these factions and organization is not acknowledged unless he himself acknowledges them. Loki ys a dangerous game with supporting some of these organization and faction to contain the other six great world powers but it is also undeniable that Loki method works. Even when Pandemonium did not have Death Monarch guarding it, because of his genius use of bncing the powers in the world, Pandemonium remains the premier power of the world But that is a method only Loki could do. Azief mind is always fill with the thoughts of what he would do after he returns home. He hopes theb could give him some help Azief had not seen theb before because Katarina had to convince the Artificial Intelligence of theb to agree to it. The AI of theb is very independent and has her own thoughts and it took her this long to finally make the Artificial Intelligence agree for him to look at theb. He himself had promise a few things to the Artificial intelligence and he also agree that the Artificial Intelligence could hide certain advanced technologies that is not suitable for the current development of Earth Prime Azief knows that the Artificial Intelligence had a huge databases of worlds in that head of hers and she seems to fear that he would use it to arm humans on Earth with technologies that could threaten the Multiversal safety. ¡®What are you thinking about?¡¯ Azief was startled a bit and his thoughte back to the dining room. Katarina notices Azief weird behavior ¡®Focus mode again?¡¯ she asks. He nodded and his face is solemn a bit. Katarina also seems worried. ¡®It is getting worse¡¯ he said. Katarina face tightened. ¡®Are you sure that hypothesis of yours is correct?¡¯ Katarina said. For a moment, the atmosphere in the dining room turns a bit cold and oppressing. Azief close his eyes for a second and took a deep breath. Opening it he said ¡®Maybe, I¡¯m wrong. Maybe, it is my problem. Maybe. I am just overthinking it¡¯ Katarina however did not buy it. ¡®I also felt it¡¯ ¡®Sometimes¡¯ she added. Azief close his eyes for a second. He had told Katarina that as he grows stronger his mind wander more and more. At times, he went lost in his thoughts. While the time he uses to think of all these things only took a second or so, the burden it ces on his mind is umting. And so, Azief found out that one of the things he did not need to do since the Fall, needed to be done And the act that he is talking about is the act of sleeping. After one reaches the Energy Disperse Stage, one could forego sleeping. Ironically enough as he grows stronger and rise to Divine Comprehension he found out that he needs to sleep to calm down these thoughts in his mind that would not stop thinking and specting, divining, deducing. He thought of powerful creature that he heard from Alsurt that slumbers for thousands and tens of thousands of years or the Dark Things in the Dark Universe that slumbers for million and billions of years, awaken only when certain resonance is formed, when one spoke its name, or remember it. Maybe, one day when he grows stronger enough, even he had to go into a long slumber. If not, he probably would go crazy. But if his hypothesis is not wrong and that this thing happens not only to him, then he also has to worry about the mental state of Jean and Hikigaya. Jean is obsessed with Time Laws. Azief acknowledges that when it is about thews of Time, even he with all of his powers could not rival Jena understanding of Time. The only reason why he could suppress Jean is because he is on another level entirely with his Divine Comprehension level on the pinnacle realm, only one step toward Essence Creation while at the same time having the Perfection of his Physique and Laws. If he is on the same level with Jean and Jean uses his Time Laws against him, even Azief don¡¯t know if he could win the fight. ¡®hei¡¯ Katarina said and it startles him again She looks at him, worried ¡®Again?¡¯ Azief click his tongue feeling frustrated at himself. One thought leads to another and it continues. ¡®You should take a nap or something. You do not have to rush meeting her. We have a month left¡¯ Azief shake his head. ¡®I¡¯ll take my sleep at night. I need to see her. It already takes this long to get the permission. It is better if I confirm some things. And if what you said about the technology there is true, I need to take time to memorize it all¡¯ Sighing Katarina could only nod. Azief then say to Katarina ¡®Thank you for helping me.¡¯ ¡®I just hope that Pandemonium and the Republic would never have to be enemies. The weapons I saw the Orvanians uses is something that would simply put nuclear weapons to look like stones and sticks. And if Pandemonium and the Republic both have these weapons, then if we did war against each other, the damage would be unimaginable and might span other star system and other universes.¡¯ ¡®I thought that the AI would not give any weapons rted technology. ¡®They won¡¯t. But development is not some tech tree. If you have some other information you could derive and reverse engineer certain technology that the Orvanian would give us, it is enough to create new weapons¡¯ ¡®While I doubt that you and I have time to research these technologies our research department have a lot of time in their hands to research the technology that we will brought home and they would have enough time to create weapons that is more advanced than what we have right now¡¯ Azief frowned ¡®You think I want to be enemies with you?¡¯ ¡®Katarina, these organizations, these world power is nothing but people ying house. I hope you did not get caught up in it. ¡®You don¡¯t believe the power of a civilization?¡¯ ¡®No, I do believe in them. If I didn¡¯t why would I even bother to move? I am just reminding you not too get too attached. When we are strong as we are we could sometimes forget that not all people are as strong as we are. Not everyone desires good¡¯ ¡®You think that by being unattached, it would be better for us? That it would get us closer to the true source of power? Is that what you think?¡¯ Katarina did not seem to be mad. She is simply trying to understand. Azief knows that this is not the ce or time to discuss about such heavy things when they are having breakfast. >>>>> Chapter 1166: A side only he knows

Chapter 1166: A side only he knows

As for the servants in the room, they don¡¯t even understand what these two people are talking about. They do not understand what pandemonium and Republic is. They don¡¯t understand what source of power or what prompted such discussion. But they do not care. It is only reasonable for them to not understand And along the conversation Azief and Katarina spoke in English. Since they have been living here for months and theirprehension is good they quickly have learned thenguage of the people of this world and then when they realize they talk about something that is beyond the thoughts of the servants in the room, Azief and Katarina turns to speak in English. After all, Azief could not speak Russian. There was never any need before because the system converts allnguage into words he could understand. So, even if he spoke in My, and the other one spoke in Russian, Azief could understand it even when he was speaking anothernguage and it is the same situation for the other person English is at least anguage that they both could speak so along the way they changed theirnguage. The servants also know their limit. For things they don¡¯t understand, they just try not to listen. As long as the lord and thedy enjoy their breakfast sets, they are happy. On the other hand, on the dining table, looking at each other from opposite side of each other, the debate about the Grand Path is still continuing. In talking about these things, Katarina suddenly forgot her shyness. Azief simply shakes his head ¡®I used to think that I was right. That only be removing the mundane world from my eyes and my heart that I could rise higher. But now, after all that I have experienced, after all I have seen, truth is¡­. I am not sure. But if there is one thing I know¡­.it is that being too attached to the Republic is not good. I fear it would one day be your weakness¡¯ Katarina was silent for a while thinking about it carefully Sighing he then said ¡®Katarina¡­¡­we could not save everyone. ¡® Katarina answer simply ¡®Well, I could very well damn try¡¯ Aziefughed. Hisugh was so unexpected that the servants on standby looking at each other with puzzled expression, thinking what made the lord so happy that heughs in the middle of eating. ¡®A heart that never lose hope. That is a remarkable trait¡¯ Azief mutters and then looking back at his te he once again eats the food with a smile on his face. Once again there is silence in the room and Katarina suddenly remember what happenst night again and her shyness returns and she once again stare down back at her te They have their breakfast like this and after finishing their breakfast they both got up. There is eight exit out of the dining hall. Since the pce is that big, and there is so many halls and residential area in the area and so many department, this pce is truly a pce that incorporated everything. Katarina obviously wanted to avoid walking out the same exit as Azief. And Azief could see it. Just because they debate about the Grand Path and ease a bit of awkwardness during breakfast did not mean that the awkwardness would just suddenly disappears. Azief also knows that this is not good. He was never proactive before. And he did try to avoid it. And in doing so he felt like he reverted the way he was in the past. He felt a bit pathetic and he thinks he should exin it to her. Maybe not now, when they just have finished breakfast and the awkwardness is still that strong. But he is done trying to avoid things. He should face it. It is quite ironic when he thinks about it. He did not mind facing monster horde or fight some crazed alien from some ancient space race or dueling an invading warmongering alien warrior but when it is about confronting his feeling, when it is about being honest about what he feels and want, somehow, that is harder for him. Katarina was about to go out using the west exit. Azief who was walking toward the east exit stopped, shakes his head and run across the room in almost an instant and grab Katarina hands from behind. The servants who was in the dining hall and was waiting for thedy and the lord to go out to clean the dining table was shocked when they see the lord suddenly appears beside thedy To their eyes, the lord walks toward the east exit, look toward Katarina and a secondter appears behind Katarina like he teleported there. He was so fast that to the eyes of normal humans, it appears like he was in one spot in one second and then in another second he was in another. Because the distance is short only a small gust of wind sweeps by the area, causing the curtain of the windows to sways wildly for a few seconds before slowly swaying normally again. Azief had already created force field to avoid turning the whole dining room into a mess. He is more considerate than his sworn brother Will. If it was him, this whole dining room would be in a mess as he left a trace of lightning as he runs away from the scene. Katarina who was walking could only hear a swooshing sound, felt the sensation on her arms and look back to see Azief looking at her. She immediately blushes red like a tomato. Azief chuckles a bit, with a hint of mischievousness in his eyes. Katarina looks innocent and timid. But Azief knows she could be every proactive when it is something that she wants. This is not an inherent trait of her. But a cultivated trait that she had developed after the Fall. Though, Azief likes it that at least when she is with him, she is like this. Of course¡­.st night she was not this timid. Last night it was him being timid and innocent. Thinking about it again, he himself wanted to blush in embarrassment. That is why he could not help but wanted tough. Last night she was very proactive bute morning, it was like she was a different person. That is why he is very amused to see how she behaves in the dining room. If anything, it would be him that should be embarrassed but seeing Katarina pretending to be innocent all of a sudden, Azief could not help but think that this is just one of her cute side A side only he knows ¡®What!¡¯ she suddenly said, unintentionally raising her pitch a bit, because of how shocked she was ¡®Let¡¯s talk tonight. I want to clear something with you¡¯ he said and he was serious this time. Hearing this Katarina knows what Azief wanted to talk about ¡®It is just a small matter. It was not the first time¡¯ Azief shake his head. ¡®If that is so, we would not be feeling this way.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s talk tonight. I don¡¯t want you to think that I am doing this to hurt you. I hated myself when it is like this¡¯ ¡®Then you hate what happenst night?¡¯ Azief shook his head. ¡®No.¡¯ he paused for a second and then he said ¡®It isplicated¡¯ Katarina sighed and shakes her head ¡®With you it always is. But with me, it is very simple¡¯ Azief smiles bitterly at this. There is silence between them for a few second and then she nodded ¡®Let¡¯s talk tonight¡¯ she said and Azief face glows a bit feeling happy. ¡®let¡¯s meet at the balcony.¡¯ She said and Azief slowly release his grip on her arms She then said ¡®I need time to sort out my feelings¡¯ Azief nodded. She knows what Katarina is trying to say to her. It means simply for him to not disturb her until tonight. Then she walks out form the dining hall and Azief then disappears almost a secondter, using his super speed to quickly returns to his room. In his room, he checks a few things. He brought out the blue crystal and look at it. ¡®I need a point of reference¡¯ he seems to be saying it to himself. His eyes narrowed and thought to himself ¡®I need to n for the future¡¯ There is something that he did not tell Katarina, Sofia, Sina and Loki. He had been nning a lot of things since he saw his future. He also sorts out his thoughts. That is why he has been thinking a lot about what he will do when he returns back to Earth. Measures that needs to be taken, ns that have to be made and schemes and plots that he had to set up beforehand. There is a grand n in his mind right now. The blue crystal is also part of that n. He believes that with the assistance of the knowledge hidden in the blue crystal he would be able to slowly perfect his n After all, these past five months is not wasted by him. There is a lot of time for him to sort out his thought and research some things. ¡®I just hope that I am not wrong about this. But even if I¡¯m wrong, I still have time to modify the n¡¯ The n he is thinking about is still just a vague n. He is setting up, thinking of the factors and resources he needed. And perfecting it as he keeps walking on. He then put back the blue crystal on the secret ce only he could ess and decided to take a nap before going to theb. At the same time Katarina was at her office reading reports. She was also not in afortable position. Thinking about what would happen tonight fills her with anxiety but it is easily suppressed by her. That is how morning ended for both Azief and Katarina. >>> Chapter 1167: Falling down (1)

Chapter 1167: Falling down (1)

The sound of the sonic boom echoes around the sky and the clouds parted to give way. A gust of wind sweeps the area and the forest near the wind path were plucked out from their roots. Then a figure appears as the space and time around him seems to be distorted because of the pressure that this figure has over his surroundings. Time and space around this figure seems to bend in a weird manner. This figure is Azief. It took him only a few minutes to reach this ce. Even though he could teleport, the Heavenly Rule of this world restricted him a bit and so with the time dtion added in, it takes him a few minutes instead of an instant. He did notin much. He arrived at the approximate area and he frowns a bit ¡®It¡¯s here?¡¯ he looks around first and uses his Divine Sense trying to sense something but in the end he could sense anything. To him, this ce while it hasrge trees and thick trunk, arge forest filled with wild beast and game, and there is an inactive volcano in the distance, Azief could not sense anything unusual ¡®Here is the ce?¡¯ he repeated in his mind. He almost could not believe it He frowned for a second ¡®Even with a sweep of Divine Sense, I could not sense anything. The Orvanians have a very advanced stealth technology. The more I knew about them, the more formidable they seem to be¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief then slowly floats down to the ground andnded on a grassy clearing surrounded by green tall trees. There is some wild beast prowling around the area but they did not attack Azief. They seem to quickly run away from Azief area like they could sense that Azief is a different kind of being form them It is like a prey that could sense a predator is among them. Azief takes a breath. ¡®There is really nothing to indicate that this area is the ce where theb is. Incredible¡¯ he once again thought to himself Usually the air would change, the energy or even some changes of unnatural particle might have been changed because of the creation of something like an advancedb. And from what Katarina told him, theb is not exactly natural. Considering that the Orvanians technology is very advanced with some of them even having mystical properties Azief expect that now that he is in the ground he could sense or even trace some kind of differences in the surrounding area. Even if he could not see it, at least he should be able to sense it with his Divine Sense. But even now, on the ground, on the specified location where theb is supposed to be, he could not sense anything Azief brought out his ess card and began looking at the ess card. Since the beginning when he uses the ess card, the ess card was blinking. Even when he was teleporting, the ess card seems to be able to direct his space-time travel ording to a certain coordinate and even mask the coordinate from other interference It is like some kind of a more advanced teleportation stone with GPS embedded into it The ess card finally stops blinking. ¡®So, this is the ce. At least I was not wrong¡¯ He fears that he had been teleported to a wrong location But since the ess card has stopped blinking it shows he is in the right location. It is the ordinariness of everything around him that made him doubt that he is in the right location. Azief right now is in front of a mountain. This mountain stands at the height of tens of thousands of kilometers in height. It is covered with ice and weird nts. There is beast roaming around this mountain, some slither, some fly in the sky and some burrows in the ground. There is also the white fog that covers half of the bottom of the mountain. Looking from afar it is a magnificent mountain and a beauty of nature with a hint of a mystical charm. But this is the location of theb. Azief already got all the instruction he needed from Katarina on how to use the ess card. He touches one of the translucent button on the ess card and then he heard a sound. It is a sound of something huge being moved. His ear immediately picked up the sound Since this is the location of theb then the sound muste around here, he thought to himself. Then he saw that not far away from him, a boulder suddenly phases in and out. ¡®Ah¡¯ he mutters to himself And Azief quickly understand that is the entrance to theb. Azief nodded to himself. He did not have much time now. He had only a month If everything goes ording to n and nothing else hinders Katarina, he and Katarina would go back to Earth next month. And if he could replicate the time signature, their months of experience in the Seresian world would be only days on Earth Azief believe that even if it is only days, there must be a lot of changes that is happening on Earth right now Even before he left, there is a mountain of trouble from how to handle the Otherworlders, to set up new forbidden zones and restrain powerful monsters that some people would not have the chance to survive, the allocation ofnd, the petition of some forces to be acknowledged as one of the world power and so on and so forth The problem keeps piling on. And most of the problem sent to his office is major problems that would affect the world and Pandemonium in particr He also worried about a lot of things. He still worries about what will happen to Sofia. Knowing how stubborn and prideful she is sometimes, Azief knows she would not go back to Pandemonium. Her choices are then limited. In all probability she would either strike it out alone or join some of the other world powers. Unlike the others in Azief roster, Sofia never held a true official position in Pandemonium. She could even be considered a free agent But the reason why no one had recruited her before is simply because she is known to be the woman of Death Monarch Thates with a few perks but also a few disadvantages. Then there is Loki. Since he voluntarily took the me for the Multiversal Convergence, he had been putting a big target on his back The Six powers would try to capture him to bring him to justice. Out of the seven world powers, Pandemonium decided to shelter him if he ever want to return. So, Pandemonium is out of the running and could be a safe ce for him. As for Hirate and the World Government, he would send hunting squads against Loki but Azief knows Hirate would not be active in trying to capture him Hirate had to send capture squad because if he didn¡¯t then his deration does not really make sense and his real intention would be questioned. And the lie would probably be seen through if he did not act like he truly wanted to capture Loki. Even if Loki was captured by the World Government, knowing Hirate hesitation in actually ming Loki for the matter, he might just imprison Loki but not execute him. As for the Republic, as long as Katarina is sent back and is allowed to assume her mantle as the High Chancellor, while she could not cancel the capture squad she could control the priority of mission and Loki burden would lighten considerably. As for the others, unless they thoroughly wanted to anger him, they would hold back a bit. The matters of politics are like this. In the beginning, they all have to show their righteous anger to the world. They have to set the line. But even though the fervor of wanting to me Loki is high as days¡¯ passes, they also could think of it calmly. Loki is not some normal person Even though Loki is known to be a Disk Formation leveler, no one knows his true realm whether he is in the pinnacle realm of Disk Formation or whether he is in the middle realm of Disk Formation. And Loki is not a normal Disk Formation levelers. Anyone that have ever shed with him would know that Loki is a man of many resources and many tricks. Even if he is without backup, this is a man that once staged a gueri attack against the Kingdom of Wei in China, terrorize the World Government and the Revolutionary Army and move around the world unhindered. He is not as high profiled as Death Monarch. But he is known to walk in the darkness, his scheming dark hand could be found everywhere in the major matters of the world When the other world powers think of this, think of the reality of the situation, Loki is not a guy that they could easily just capture wherever they wanted to. Chapter 1168: Falling down (2)

Chapter 1168: Falling down (2)

Most of the time, the world powers have great power especially on the continent where they are in. After all, they are the force that managed to pacify the continent. Even the weakest world power is stronger than an alliance of a few hundred high leveler banding together. But Loki¡­. Loki is an influence in of itself. They would restrain themselves. And then there is the Crime Alliance and Loki connection to them. Azief don¡¯t know what Loki is nning and he does not like that Loki had use the Crime Alliance. He disdains the Crime Alliance because they are not just a simple band of criminal allying together. They are a conglomerate of crime, headed by the head of the most brutal crime families. Dramas and movies romanticized the life of crime lords and their crimes, but what they failed to show was the life of normal people, brutalized under the cruelty of their crime. Why does Azief hated them so much that he even signs a directive order to any operatives, any officials and ministers of Pandemonium the permission to kill any members of the Crime Alliance? Why? Because before Azief be the strongest person in the world. before he became what he is today, feared and revered by almost all of the people of Earth, he was a normal person He had never suffered under the tyrannical reign of a crime families. But he could empathize. When he reads about people who is killed, tortured by these crime families when they wanted to turn state evidence, or to testify against them, seeing the brutal punishment they inflict upon these people, he too felt fear. And anger. He felt fear because he knows he could not fight against such an organization. He felt anger because he felt that this is not how the world should be It is the most hopeless feeling. Having no strength to change a corrupt world. However, when the Fall arrived, and he became what he is now, having the power to change the world with one order, he did not forget. Yes, the crime families had never shed with Death Monarch. They have never brutalized him and they have never tortured him. They were just an element that Azief think should not exist. He ordered their execution because he felt that this is not how the world should be. This is the simple truth of why Death Monarch hated the Crime Alliance. It is a simple and even an absurd one But who could tell that they never had such urge before? The urge to change the world but did not because you did not have the power to fight against it? It is fortunate that it is Death Monarch that is the strongest person in the world. Imagine if a psychopathic serial murderer is the strongest person in the world. Imagine such a world. Azief did not held illusion that his action would eradicate all the crime in the world He does not believe that by destroying the Crime Alliance, crime would suddenly disappear. He knows that is not how the world works. Crimes of passion, of jealousy would still happen with or without crime families. He just wanted crime to have no unifiedmand. To have no centralized power, to have it disorganized. When a certain crime family getting too powerful that they even mix in with world leaders and the local enforcement agency, that is when you know that life there would be hell. Azief is simply eradicating this hell simply because he could do it. There is a reason why he could do it and none of the other world power could not. Because he is the strongest props in the world. Other people might fear that the Crime Alliance would go crazy at them, throwing all of their resources and power to bring them down but such concern did not gue Death Monarch. He alone could have ughtered all of the head of the crime families¡­¡­if only they were not so good in hiding and the fact that most of the time Azief went off world. There is a reason why those Crime Lords did not dare to look up to the sky and flinch whenever they hear the roaring of thunder and seeing the shing of lightning. There is a reason why Crime Alliance did not dare to act or open up a branch or establish their influence in pandemonium and the surrounding area of Pandemonium influenced region Because of the disparity of power. Death Monarch is the strongest person in the world and Pandemonium is the strongest world power. Combined that with each other, and you have a behemoth that could crush anything they wanted to if they put their mind to it. It is for this reason that the Crime Alliance could put a tough front facing other forces and organization but when facing Pandemonium, they could only hides and run. But because of Loki, Azief had to make an exception. Each time Azief think of Crime Alliance, there would this righteous anger bubbling up inside of him. In the beginning it might be just because of his whim and desires of how the world should be. Of course, Azief himself knows he should temper his thoughts and feelings. His thoughts could not be considered the true path of how the world should be. So, he tempers his desire to meddle with the matters of the world. But Crime alliance is a scourge to any weak people. They manipte and brutalized weaker people. And these people, these weak people¡­. reminded him of himself. He was the people in the past. the fame, the prowess, all of the power in the world, but Azief never forget his feelings when he was weak and what he promises himself if he ever got the power to change the world. He still had to sort out this matter when he is back on Earth And there is also Sasha. Sasha has her own ns. And he would not interfere with her ns. Then there is his sessor. Of course, he had left a decree. The decree would only be opened two months after his departure. So, if everything goes right, he would be able to return before the decree take effect. If things did not go ording to n, then Pandemonium would have a Regency like before. Azief at first consider to name a sessor after he leaves. But if he is actually back after only six days, then it doesn¡¯t have a meaning. So, he nned to name a sessor after two months of his departure This would also mean things had gone out of n. And if his n to return in just a few days fell through, Azief could at least trust Sasha to make sure that Pandemonium is stable. As long as there is not too big of a problem, his sessor would be helped by many of his officials until he returns back. Azief find outs that he had a lot of things to worry about more than when he started his journey. Even now, he is not sure whether that is a weakness or his strength Maybe it is one and the same. He hoped that whatever he learns in theb would benefit Earth and in some way redeem some of his guilt. He walks toward that boulder and now that he is close to the boulder he could see that the properties of the boulder itself in a state of flux. He opens his eyes and his eyes glows blue as he could see that there is some kind of mystical energy andws embedded on that boulder. The boulder is not a boulder and the mountain is not a mountain. But once you understand it, the mountain is once again mountain and the boulder is once again boulders. In a state of ever-changing flux, revealed only when he pushes the button on the ess card. It is remarkable that the Orvanians could set up such ab in just a few days and then left the At least that is the simple exnation that Katarina gave him. It is not that detailed and Katarina did not care that much about it Azief walk forward toward the boulder. Seeing the boulder phasing in and out is quite weird It is like something unnatural that should not exist. Azief could feel that there is a vibration in the air that changes the particles interaction with each other As hees closer to the boulder, the boulder like it had detected him turns into translucent images, like it was a hologram of something. Azief had an idea so he walks even closer to the boulder and he pass the area of the boulders like he was just phasing through a windy area. It reminds him of Will when he is phasing himself And as he walks forward he fell toward a deep abyss. The wind whooshing around him, his robe sways wildly left and right and his entire body is covered by the pressure of descension And he falls down to the dark abyss. >>>> Chapter 1169: House of qar

Chapter 1169: House of qar

Falling through any hole would certainly make one panic. But Azief was not panicked. After all he saw the surrounding of the abyss. Even though it is very dark Azief could send his divine sense and his Divine Sense bounced off the surface around him and he could guess the diameter of this hole. It is more like arge tube where he could fly down so he was not that surprised when he was falling down. It reminded him of the tunnel slide in waterpark only the surface area of the tunnel is made by some kind of energy absorbing material. He was prepared for it As he falls down, he could feel that the air around him started to change. The long tube leading down is very deep that even after a few second he is still not on the bottom But that is not the only thing that is weird about all of this. He did not fall swiftly instead it was more like he is floating down slowly like a bubble enveloping him ¡®Gravity maniption¡¯ he thought to himself as he could feel that his center of gravity is forcing him down. He did not try to release himself instead he follows the direction of that gravity. Not before long he descended down on a metal tform. Around him there is light orbs floating around so that this area is not dark. It is like he was transported into a deep dark abyss but instead of seeing darkness, you see all kinds of lights and high tech gadgets. He looks at the surrounding and he could see that on the opening from the top of where he falls down to the bottom that on each side of the walls of the abyss, there is a round small thing that is embedded on its structure. Maybe it is a gravity maniption device to make sure that whoever falls down to the ground is not squashed onto paste of meat But if that is the only reason that the anti-gravity technology is used for it would be too simple. From what Azief could deduce it also act as constraining method. He could feel that as long as he tries to break through from the regional trajectory, the gravity around him wouldpressed and condense and constrict him Of course, with Azief cultivation as a Divine Comprehension leveler it would be hard for that method to kill him or even capture him. But for anyone below the Divine Comprehension level, it is already a powerful deterrent. Azief believe that if not for the fact that thisb is just a temporaryb that would be destroyed after Azief and Katarina left this world, the defensive measure on entering theb would be even more upgraded and might even be able to capture Essence Creation leveler and dy the attack of a Supreme Beings He had learned never to underestimate his enemies¡­¡­and even his allies. And Orvanians is not a race one could underestimate. He looks at it and nodded to himself This kind of security is enough to deter all forces in this world. Other than him, nobody would even have the chance to escape the gravity constriction. But just because it could not constrict him did not mean Azief had any intention of flexing his power. He is not some teenage boys that just got his power and wanting to flex all over the world, face pping people. Even if he shows he has capabilities to break through the gravity restriction, what would that achieve. It would only make it seems like he has bad intention against the Orvanians. There is no reason to turn hostile against the Orvanian. Orvanian unlike some other alien races in the Omniverse is quite peaceful, content to live in their original world of Orvan and not meddling in the rise and fall of other universes. They would onlye out when certain thing happens, like the Multiversal lines converging and the explosion of a new reality, the mind bending, reality breaking, worlds and Universes changing event¡­. That kind of event. Other than that, they are quite peaceful and did not interfere in many things in the Omniverse. This is the best kind of ally one could make. And even though Orvanians rarely allies with anyone, at least not to the knowledge of both him and Katarina, as long as Orvanians do not turn hostile, which they rarely do, there is no need to antagonize a perfectly neutral power. He was thinking of this when suddenly there is a change in the air and Azief eyes narrowed. ¡®Death Monarch Azief, the ruler of Pandemonium and the strongest person on Earth Prime. Wee to the Lab¡¯ the word echoes all around and Azief narrowed his eyes. But he did not sense any presence. Even though his Divine Sense sweeps all over the area, the material of the walls and the ceiling and even the metallic-looking tiles on the ground rebounded back his Divine Sense But the rebounded Divine Sense did not give him any bacsh. Instead it was a gentle rebound. But it also makes him unable to sense anything around him. It is a lot alike the walls in the Pce of Altayera. Only in this ce it is even stronger. Azief Divine Sense is very powerful. Combined with his Perfection stages, his Divine Sense is even stronger than some Essence Creation leveler. But even then it could not prate the walls of this area. But it did not take long before the owner of the voice shows itself to him. Someone suddenly materializes in front of his eyes. It is a woman dressed in blue robe. She looks elegant. With blue hair and slender body, she appears to be human-like in appearance That was surprising. He thought that the Artificial intelligence of this ce would have Orvanian-like appearance OF course, Orvanian themselves have human-like features but they also have certain differences from humans No, to be more exact she looks a bit like Katarina but there are some differences. She is floating there looking at him, like some kind of a translucent ghost. She is only a few inches away from him and she was floating in the air, wearing no shoes. ¡®It is nice to meet you, Qarliya¡¯ The woman smiles This is the artificial intelligence of theb. Qarliya. That is what Katarina told him her name. Azief once asked why she was called Qarliya. Katarina then told him that the Orvanians while it is reputedly the smartest and intelligent race in the Omniverse, possessing all kinds of advanced machinery that could even affect the fabric of reality itself, the Orvanians are not that numerous. Thinking of their glorious civilization one might think that this long lived race had probably had their races filling many worlds ands to ovee overpoption It is a reasonable deduction considering that this race is not only long lived, but also have been around since Time was created. Turns out, the fertility of the Orvanian is very low. It was like there is a bnce. Long lived creatures usually could not procreate much. And so, in the of Orvan there is only a few noble houses of the Orvanians race. And that is rted to why the artificial intelligence is named Qarliya. The reason she is called Qarliya is because artificial intelligence is the creation of the House of Qar. Qar is the family name and Liya is her name. Sith¡¯venar and Sithulran for examplees from the same house which is the House of Sith. Katarina took the time to understand a bit about the Orvanians since the day she had been given ess to theb. Of course she did not learn everything about Orvanian from the artificial intelligence considering that the artificial intelligence itself did not divulge a lot of information about Orvanians. And from that Azief had also began to understand a bit about the society of Orvanians. Azief had expected that the voicees from the artificial intelligence but seeing it in front of him is still quite amazing. Artificial intelligence is also one of the technology that is being developed by the world powers. While the artificial intelligence that humans had created is also quite advanced, it would not be as quite advanced as the artificial intelligence of the Orvanians. He once again looks at the artificial intelligence and nodded, like he was satisfied looking at this manifestation of one of the most advanced artificial intelligence he had ever seen in his life ¡®Qarliya, thank you for allowing me toe here¡¯ Qarliya pouts and then said ¡®My database has been updated the moment you came to this world. They told me to be careful with you¡¯ Azief only smirks and that seems to only provoke Qarliya even more ¡®Hmph. You are the bad guy who opens up the Multiversal channel and causes the Multiversal Convergence. It made all of the other AIs had to work overtime cleaning your mess. Not to mention the resources that have to be divertedst minute.¡¯ Then she paused for a second and then said ¡®Luckily, the things that happen in Earth Prime is not something that bad, at least if you look at it from a long term prospective. Still, there is many living beings that have died during that Multiversal Convergence¡¯ she said, still pouting a bit like a child Azief is quite impressed. >>>> Chapter 1177: New innovation (2)

Chapter 1177: New innovation (2)

The food in the magical world usually absorbs the magical energy in the air and it is purer when from the energy in the air when ingested and that is why one godlike beings still eating. Earth for some reason seems to dyed this as only the lower level need to eat food and most of those who passes Disk Formation usually could ignore food and water in their body But who knows how long it wouldst. Humanitycks poption. Of course it is not simply because theck of food. After all food is in abundance. But in abundance did not mean it is essible. With many monsters all over the world, even though the zombie like creatures in the beginning had now almost been eradicated all over the world, most of the problem of humanitye from the monsters Even more so when the monster is intelligent monster. In ces with rich resources, there is usually beast roaming around the area. It is the reason why so many people join the seven great powers. They wanted security, they wanted protection. Still the poption declined because of so many factors. Even before he departed to the Seresian world, it is one of the issues that is to be brought up in the World Council which is the proposal to integrate the people of the Otherworlds to Earth. Earth after the Multiversal Convergence had be so vast that there is so manynds and too little people. If this is before the Fall, housing andnd prices would drop to the bottom because everyone could getnd and did not have to worry aboutnd to create housing. The sad thing about all of this is that, the world is vast, thend is boundless and the sea is limitless, but human poption year after year decreased. War, disaster, monster attack. Any of this three things could quickly erase any poption boom in just a few minutes. But if the world Council agree on the integration of the Otherworlders, humans would have a poption boom. Azief believe this agriculture innovation would help humanity in the long term. Azief quickly scans the technology with his mind. He just needs to remember it and not understand it. After all, even though he was given time, it does not mean he did not have any other ns. He is not nning to be here until night. And since he only has a month left, he still has time to take information. But with all the technology of the Orvanians stored in all of the Labs, even a hundred years would not be enough if he wanted to absorb everything His eyes did not move away from the terminal. Unlike thenguage pack this technology could not be transferred like that. He had to remember it manually. The reason that these files did not have such downloading ability like the Orvaniannguage pack is simply to make it harder for people to get the information if someone had managed to break into theb in the intention of stealing Orvanian techs. There is another technology that interest him which is the Agricultural Simtion. When the Orvanians nted food, they do not do it wily nily. Any farming technique that is suitable would be reduced by their hyper quantumputer. It is refined to perfection using sophisticatedputer simtion of different environment, weather patterns, soil condition, and even consider whether the world possess magic or not. If the world possesses magic, what is the magic density and the properties of the matter of that and it took care of all of this before the seed is even nted into the ground For Earth to master this skill, they should at least have a superputer that is even more advance from their current superputer. Azief shook his head and then said to himself, like he had an idea ¡®Maybe we don¡¯t even need a superputer¡¯ he thought to himself. As far as he knows, as long as one reaches a high enough level their thought process could be very fast. He thought of a figure called the Inventor who had invented many things since the beginning of the Fall From the rumors, he seems to have great capacity of brain processing speed when he focusses his mind. Of course, even if they did not have the help of such a person, the construction of a new supeputer must be executed. And he is also reminded of Will. In normal mode, he is quite a normal guy other than the fact that his speed nearly reaches the speed of light and each of his every move during his speeding would warp the space and time around Other than that Will is quite normal. He cracks jokes and very emotional at times especially when it is about his sister Lily. But when he focuses his mind, it was like his brain is the fastest supeputer in the world. he could analyze many things in this mode. The reason why Will are not always in this mode is because it is draining to his mind Each time he uses it, he uses a lot of energy and the burst of information in his mind that he had to ess makes him lethargic after each use There is also the fact that Will confesses to him that when he is in that mode, he is like a machine that have no feelings He fears that he would stay like that indefinitely if he stays in that state for too long. After all, Speedsters have quite the history with madness At least that is what Will tell him about many great speedsters in the past that venture to far and too long in their Speed Journey. This is only a few example of people that Azief knew for a fact have great ability of their mind. Of course there is also Hirate but that man would never ever tell people all of his secret. The fact that he is able to manipte mind wave suggest that he might also have the ability to elerate his own mind processing speed Azief shakes his head but a n is already formed in his head about what he should do when he got back. With this technology it would allow for more predictable crop yields. Then there are many more innovations that Azief look at like Gene Crops, using gic engineering to crops to help increase yield and further improves both taste and nutrient levels. There is even a method of creating fruits that have energy and contain some understanding of the world but that kind of energy reengineering, reengineering the Laws of the world itself into a fruit, that could stimte the mind and the body to gain the approval of the Laws¡­. this kind of method is so high above the current level that humanity could achieve Azief felt like he is in a cosmic library full with knowledge from all over the worlds from all dimensions and realities. But to think that all of the information in the terminalputer is only a fraction of the vast knowledge Orvanian had. Most of the knowledge in this terminal is the knowledge needed to change this world and only this world. Some other worlds might require different kinds of method whether that method be mystical in nature or technological in nature. He then looks at other innovations like the Nano-Enhancing Crops, infusing crops strands with small amount of nano machines that could create resilient crops among other benefits. Of course this one requires a high mastery of the nano technology in the first ce. Azief himself does not understand anything about the new modern technology but he does know that Pandemonium had a very advanced nano technologypared to the other world powers. And then there are hundreds of cks sites all over Pandemonium researching all kinds of things Azief regrettably did not walk the path of being some kind of technological overlord but is more attuned to the energy of the world He will always be on the mystical side and not the technological side. Magic itself also has an advantage. Powerful in destruction and powerful also in creation. Maybe the end result of all science is theology. Even when he was having these thoughts, his mind keep reading and imprinting each and every words, every blueprint, every pictures into his mind Even though he does not understand the majority of the words and some e would find hard to decipher since he himself is not familiar with all the science terms that had to be converted into forms that Earth scientist could make sense off, he keeps memorizing it. He believes there would be somebody on Earth that would understand it. This alone, what he is doing right now is basically a huge contribution to the advancement of humanity Even if he only brings only a few of these innovations to realization on Earth, it would bring a qualitative leap to the entire world And Azief did not know it but from the moment he came to theb, with each step he takes, there is a ripple in fate and destiny Chapter 1170: The interference of orvanians

Chapter 1170: The interference of orvanians

It is almost like he is talking to a real person and not some program. Pandemonium also have artificial intelligence construct. But none of it is this human-like. There is emotion from this artificial intelligence. And not an emotion that is preprogrammed. Azief could feel it because emotion is one of the requirement to use magic. Magic that have orderly system usually did not have to use emotions but it is undeniable that such magic still is affected by emotion. In other words, there are some magic that could be used by emotionless people, yet if the same magic is used by people with great emotions, the effect is better and more powerful And there is some magic that relies entirely in emotions. There is ritual magic that requires things that bore the emotions of people, the powerful the emotion in the object of magic, the powerful the effect be. He felt incredible that the Orvanians could create such perfect artificial intelligence that seems not only having intelligence but also full-fledged emotions. Qarliya looked at him, her hand on her hips waiting for his answer Azief smiles bitterly. ¡®That is why I am here. I believe that Katarina had told you why I desired toe here¡¯ Qarliya shakes her head and said ¡®Well, I understood what you were thinking.¡¯ She seems to be thinking a bit and then said with a sigh ¡®Are you really only going to use these technologies only to help Earth? Can you promise it? Can you swear an oath on it?¡¯ ¡®I already promise you. That I would not use the Orvanians technology to mess up the Multiversal Channel¡¯ Qarliya look at him for a few seconds and then sighing she nodded. ¡®Well, to be honest, it is not like we could guarantee that you would not use it to do bad things. Because once you learn these technologies and spread it, it is kind of unfair to restrict you. And it is also pointless¡¯ Sighing, she said ¡®We have learned this lesson eon ago. Even if you could promise it, others would not. Since you have a thought to spread it and uses it, other people also have to learn¡¯ ¡®To be honest, Orvanians are not in the business of uplifting civilization. We observe and we learn. We rarely interfere simply because we have interfered much in the past and it is because of that interference that the Orvanians was punished. You know the story of Sithulran, right?¡¯ Azief nodded Her eyes brightened like she had found somethingmon to talk about. In Azief eyes, this is real emotions and this artificial intelligence while having the appearance like an adult woman actually have the excitement of a child. ¡®I heard she escaped and went to Earth. The Five Seats were quite dissatisfied with the fact that they are not able to take Sithulran back to the prison. A new prison was already prepared for her, one that is more sturdy and more secure than thest time.¡¯ Sighing she only shook her head like she found it a regrettable thing to happens. Then suddenly she remembers what the topic is about and diverted back the topic to the technology discussion ¡®As for the spread of the technology, I am not expecting much from you to be able to hide it and restrict it. Humans are not some Collective Consciousness race like the Zergavian race who have a collective consciousness with all of its race members where you make the decision and everyone would follow willingly¡¯ Smiling, she said ¡®Humans are a lot like Weronians in that everyone has their own desires, ns and schemes. Though, having collective consciousness did not mean that one would progress fast. Sometimes, when all thoughts are the same, it restricts imagination¡¯ ¡®And once that is restricted, a race either stagnate or devolved. It is the difference in thoughts and desires that sometimes moves the wheel of civilization. At least, that is what Father taught us¡¯ and she smiles again Azief was curious of who this father was but he did not say anything more than necessary. He found out that this AI is very talkative. And because Azief is used to dealing with talkative people, he knew that sometimes to gain information from them, one just had to let them talk. Just now, he did not ask anything but he already gain a few information like the stance of the Five Seats of Orvan and that there is an entity called Father by Qarliya. Of course, Azief could quickly make conclusion that the Father she is talking about is probably one of the Qar noble house. She did not even notice that she had already given a lot of information. Or maybe it is an information that is not important. Azief had some question From what Qarliya said, it appears she would not give everything. Of course Azief had tempered his expectation from the beginning and know it is unrealistic to gain all the technologies that the Orvanians have. Only idiots do that. ¡®What technology can you show to me?¡¯ he asks She rubs her chin for a few second and said ¡®The circumstances for you and Katarina is different. Like I said before, we rarely interfere. But it does not mean we do not interfere at all. Things had been quite stormy these past couple of years. There is many weird stuff happening all over the Omniverse¡¯ Sighing, she then said ¡®Well, to be honest, there is weird stuff happening all over the Omniverse in every second but let¡¯s just say that thing had gotten way above the weirdness level of the past. The United Intergctic Alliance is also gued with problems.¡¯ Azief was curios and blurted out ¡®What kind of problems?¡¯ he never thought that Qarliya would answer but surprisingly enough, Qarliya did answer. Azief found that Qarliya is truly a talkative person, easily excited and a very pure minded. ¡®There is news that some kind of an annihtion creature had escaped from captivity. Orvan is also monitoring this matter¡¯ ¡®Then there is the matter of Asgard. These Asgardian did not know how to be quiet. It has only just been a few thousand years and they could not help but make thingsplicated¡¯ Qarliyained openly, looking like a girl sulking. ¡®What happened in Asgard?¡¯ ¡®The King of Asgard Odin suddenly wake up from his slumber shocking the Eight Realms. He should remain asleep¡¯ ¡®There is also the matter of Olympus that have halted trade near the neighboring universe. Zeus suddenly seems to gone mad and close the door of Olympus to the other Olympians. Hades Underworld is also in chaos as there are news that some Titans is about breakout from Tartarus¡¯ ¡®Apollo flying out of the Olympian universe and is missing. Demeter went to the Underworld to retrieve Persephone, no doubt that she senses something dangerous is happening in the Underworld of the Olympians¡¯ ¡®Hephaestus is in his forge forging weapons all day and spurn all visitors. All in all, Olympus in a weird state right now and Ares is all gung ho about expansion and he want to arm the Skyfleet of Olympus with divine weapons. It sends waves and ripples all over the United Intergctic Alliance¡¯ ¡®There is also Kali who is recuperating in the Three Thousand Worlds from some kind of injury. On the other side of the Universe, Wargod being chased by an ancient race of Speedsters. Some Dark things had also beening out from the Dark Universe¡¯ She sighed and shakes her head ¡®Things had been stormy¡¯ she mutters to herself Then she added ¡®In the past, we do not meddle with this matter but with the Five Seats calling for a cooperation with the United Intergctic Alliance, it seems these problems is also something we need to take care and supervise. It is no wonder that there is so many disturbances in theyers of reality and multidimensional travel had spiked to tens of thousands percent in this few years alone¡¯ In every sentence she said, there is big matters of the Omniverse. Then she shakes her head and waves her hand ¡®To put it simply, since the circumstances is special, the Orvanians decided to interfere a bit¡¯ ¡®I decided only to give you technology that could improve the situation of the world like some resources technology that could be used quickly and some conservation technology so that you would not drain the resources of your Universe too quickly¡¯ ¡®At least with this your race would have time to find ways to limit the consumption of resources in your world at least until you found a recement or a better alternative. As for the weapon technology, there is some of which that could be revealed, and some of it which I could not show you. We will not give you weapons that could theoretically start a Multiversal War or changing the timeline. Because if we do, the one that have to clean up the paradoxes, the vortex of time that would be scattered all over the Omniverse is us¡¯ >>>> Chapter 1178: Ripple of fate and destiny

Chapter 1178: Ripple of fate and destiny

right now, at that very moment as he was looking and memorizing, destiny and fate is changing. A reverberation of such an aberrant and divergent fate and destiny creates a trace. Destiny, Fate¡­these two concepts are intangible things. One spoke of it to exin the inevitability of Something. But it is there. A particle moves and it did not move or act unless it has already been calcted under the calction of Fate and Destiny A cosmic ray from a million of light years away could change the result of an election, cause a ne to plummet from the sky and all of it was calcted and predicted. Everything affects everything and Nothing affects Nothing. Life is chaos and Death is order. The moment particles are created, intelligent living beings was created, Fate and Destiny was there But unlike its other colleague like Creation and Destruction, they have no physical personification. They are as invisible, intangible, untouchable and unseen as they were since they were first created. But while they could not be seen, intangible, untouchable, unseen, they could be sensed. Azief fate is a fate of an epic proportion. Everything in this wide Omniverse was calcted since the first time it was created. And as such, even his fate was calcted. And his fate was to end in an event that would wipe out almost all of the Universes except that are those Beyond the Source Wall. From the moment the Time God reverses Time, Space, Reality and all of the particles in all of the Omniverse to achieve a perfect and total reversal of Time, akin of a True God of Time, the fate and destiny that surrounded Azief be even stronger. He is but one of the candidate of the Bringer of Destruction tool. But when Jean did what he did, he knowingly strengthens the fate and destiny between Azief and the Destroyer. He knew it and he did it anyway The destiny and Fate of what happens in the end is tightly tied to him and to this powerful Supreme Being that have awoken, that does not forget, that preserve their memories of what had happened in the other timeline, they know how the story end. To them, all of this has happened before. And all of this will happen again On and on it goes. The track of Destiny and Fate keep moving. They held no hope that this time would be different. And unlike thest time they know that the Destroyer would never let such thing happens again. That loophole is closed. The Destroyer is not some normal Supreme being who could be trapped inside a time loop. He is the personification of all destruction, tangible or intangible. Time is a concept. But even then it could be destroyed. Time Loops are ineffective against the Destroyer and the Creator. Using it against the Destroyer, would only disintegrate the time loop. Using it against the Creator, he would create a new timeline that would birth an entire new Multiverse. So, in the beginning, those who knows how the story end did not fight against it and work with the flow. Odin suggested using the All Source and send it to Earth just like it happens thest time. The other watched and waited, not many of them dares to enter the muddy water. Because they know how it will go and how it will end. They have no hope with the gamble that the Time God Jean did no matter how remarkable what he did in the end. But the gamble of the Time God Jean, the effort of Loki of Midgard, slowly like the same particles thate from millions of light years away to affect and election and causing a ne to almost crash, it affects destiny and fate. The reverberation is light at first, a few changes here and there, changes that is easy to rectify, easy to change It is so light and subtle that everyone would be forgiven to think that it is destiny and fate that is having the upper hand But this changes stacked. One different decision might not matter much in the long way ahead but as one different decision be two different decisions, two different decision be three different decisions, three be four and so on and so forth, the stacked different decision produces different result And these different choices interact and affect different things than it supposed to and destiny of people changes because of that This creates more changes and not before long, slowly chaos emerges from the orderly engineering of fate and destiny. Some people began seeing it. Jade Empire act of sealing the Fire. The Six trials of the Sabers, Odin awakened from his slumber. Slowly, there are beings up there, in the vast starry skies that began to believe. They believe that the Time God Jean, in thatst moment gambled with the fate of the entire existence of everything and that gamble is now slowly paying off Things change. It is the eternal truth of the Universe. But it is not for destiny and fate. Every change is already predicted so there is no change in the storyline of destiny. But that unchanged destiny, that immovable fate¡­change and move. All of thise to a head in the Multiversal Convergence or the Time Crisis When fate and destiny is subverted, when time and space be meaningless, in that moment of Nothingness, of Timelessness, everything is and was possible. It was like in that in moment everything was in error even existence itself bes and error. Yewa Hafar and Loki at that time both sense that things had changed What they failed to notice is how much the ripples of that stirs the waves. To the eyes of Loki, what he did is simply throwing arge stone into ake creating arge ssh. To the eyes of Yewa Hafar, it is just something that he needed to fix Both of them did not see he seriousness or the true impact of what happen that day. On a certain degree of change, it is always permissible in the long game of destiny and fate But what happen in and during and after the Time Crisis is something that had changed the entire storyline It is not a simple matter of rectifying some details. It not something that could be changed by simply changing course. It an absolute overhaul of the story. What Loki had managed to do, was to make Destiny change and Fate moves. What is thought to be a ripple and a ssh in ake, is actually a ripple that send shockwaves over the sea. That ripples of fate and destiny echoes and vibrates through the strings that connected everything in this Universe, an Omniversal vibration that could be felt by those who sat at the top of existence. Change is and was imminent the moment that Azief made a different choice. He chooses to be with Sofia something that he did not before. In the other timeline all he saw was how he was betrayed. He did not know why she betrayed him That misunderstanding push him away from her. Because as much as he loves her, there is this distance that they could not bridge because of this misunderstanding. Azief in that other timeline fears the future because he fears of his own darkness. What would cause someone who loves him betray him? In that timeline, even after seeing how he was betrayed by Sofia, he still loves her but it is because he loves her that he broke up with her and distance himself from her, fearing that such future woulde to pass. It is because of this one simple decision that brought about the other conflict, the other choices that ultimately lead to what happen in the End. But¡­¡­this time it did not happen like that. Azief went to the future and just like in the other timeline he saw himself betrayed by Sofia But Sofia was not the only one. He is stronger in this current timeline than the other deleted timeline. And because he is stronger, he could see more things and experience more things he could not see before. The secrets of the future revealed more to him this time than thest time. He saw the whole world fighting him, he saw himself of the future more clearly, saw how cold and heartless he was in the future And because of that he could understand. He could understand why Sofia betrayed him. There was no fear, but instead he felt relieved. Relieved because if he were ever to go to such depth of darkness, that the one pulling the trigger to end him, is the one he loves. And because the feeling is different, then the choices would also be different. When he got back to the present, he made a different choice. A different choice that send ripples through fate and destiny. Instead of trying to distance himself, trying to break up with Sofia, Azief did the unthinkable. The wrong choice dictated by fate and destiny. He proposed to her. And chaos began to multiplied from that moment on. >>> A Bit of Info from the Author The story about the election and the ne crashing is actually from a real story. On May 18th, 2003, voters in Belgium went to the polls. In many regions, voting was done on aputer. Each voter would insert a maic card into the machine and make their selection on screen. Their vote was saved both to theputer and the maic card, which they dropped into a box for redundancy. Late that night, as the votes were being tabted, one of the election officials detected a problem with the results from Schaerbeek, a municipality in central Brussels. Maria Vindevogel, a little known candidate with her own party received more votes than was mathematically possible. So they took out the maic cards and started a recount. One by one, they fed each of them through the machines again, and after several hours, the recount wasplete. The vote totals for every candidate were exactly the same as before, except for Maria Vindevogel. In her case, the recounted number of votes was less than the original by 4,096. How had her original tally been inted by over 4,000 votes? Computer experts were brought in to run extensive tests on the software. Theybed through the code, but could find no bugs. They brought theputer and try to replicate the error but they were not able to replicate it Everything about the hardware seemed to be in perfect working order. And this left only one possible exnation and it is seriously weird. The cluees from the excess number of votes Vindevogel received. 4,096. Computers work using binary, strings of zeros and ones, each corresponding to a power of two. So somewhere inside theputer tabting all the votes was a string of bits representing the number of votes Maria received. It started the day all zeros, and then as each vote for her came in, it would increment by one. Physically, this is done by turning on a transistor for one and turning it off for zero. What¡¯s remarkable about the number 4,096 is that it is exactly a power of two. Two to the power of 12. That is the 13th bit. So for Maria Vindevogel to receive an extra 4,096 votes, only one thing needed to happen. The 13th bit had to flip from a zero to a one. But why would that happen? Computers work precisely because bits don¡¯t flip unless we want them to. The answer was cosmic rays. The Universe is very hostile toputers, but bits might not be the only thing that cosmic rays from billions of light years away could change of influence. In the history of our, cosmic rays may have yed an evenrger role flipping bits, not in electronics, but in the gic codes of living organisms, providing some of the variation on which natural selection acts. And that¡¯s it for a bit of info. Check it out. It is very interesting >> Chapter 1171: Myriad paths (1)

Chapter 1171: Myriad paths (1)

Azief raise his hand and said ¡®From what I understand, there is not that many weaponry technologies in thisb in the first ce right?¡¯ Qarliya look at him with a sulking expression. It appears she likes talking but Azief had just interrupted her from gossiping about the matters of the universe then she just shakes her head and nodded Then she said ¡®Most of the weapon technology is not stored in thisb and it is not replicated in thisb¡¯ She then added ¡®In this Omniverse, the Orvanians are not the only race that could travel through time, space and dimension freely. While there is not many that could, there is a few that can. There is the Time Lords. The mechanical civilization of Dale- ¡®then she stopped a bit ¡®That civilization is a bit troublesome and the nemesis of the Time Lords. It is better not to entangle with them¡¯ She said like she had remembered something about it and waves her hand. Azief had heard once that the Time Lords also have its enemies. Well, Time Lords is arrogant, at least that is the estimation of Will when he describes the Time Lords. It is no wonder that they have so many enemies. Speedsters is one of them. As for the other it is a machinery civilization. Even Will did not know that much about it as his teacher rarely said anything about this other nemesis of the Time Lords This other nemesis civilization of the Time Lords was banished into a certain looping timeline by the Orvanians and the Time Lords but every once in a while, they would be able to get out of this loop and the battle between the Time Lords and this nemesis civilization would once again begin. From what little information that Azief had about this civilization was that they are cybeic organism. They have flesh and they have machinery or to be more exact they are the hybrid of the two. This people of this civilization seems to have no individual personality. Ostensibly no emotions other than hatred and anger. They have a strict adherence tomand structure in which they obeyed themand of their superiors. Other than that, Azief don¡¯t know much about this nemesis civilization of the Time Lords, neither does he cares. Time Lords is far away from Earth and their task and mission will not cause them to sh with him or Earth so there is no reason to care so much ab out a civilization that would probably never interact with Earth Qarliya is still enthusiastically speaking ¡®Even in other worlds where Orvanians establishes the same kind ofb like this, most of the technology about weapons would not be stored in it. There are always some civilizations in the Omniverse that wanted to steal Orvanians tech¡¯ She smiles like she was proud and then continue by saying ¡®Trying to find Orvan without the right coordinate and dimensional frequency would only lead to dead end. However, for thebs that Orvanians had set up all over the Omniverse, at least the defense of these ces would not be so formidable like the Orvan¡¯ ¡®Then you mean to say that most technology on weapon is stored in Orvan?¡¯ She nodded ¡®Then why is there technology about weapons here? And why did you let Katarina see it and uses it? Even though I admit that some of the weapons that she was allowed to use is inferior to the weapons attached the Destroyer ss spaceship of Orvanians that Katarina describe to me, it is still a weapon that is capable of great destruction¡¯ Qarliya and him since the time he had arrived in thisb is still standing on the same ce. They were talking and engrossed in it. Qarliya then realizes that this human had more question than she thought Compared to Katarina, this human seems to be able to induce him to talk. Qarliya might have the mentality of a child but this does not mean that she is an idiot. She did speak about a lot of things that is happening in the Omniverse. But these things even if it is known by this human, it would not change anything since the level that one has to achieve to participate in those big matters is not something that this human could achieve right now And she likes talking. This is not some program that is put onto her mind. One of the high achievement of artificial technology of the Orvanian is that the artificial intelligence that is created by the House of Qar is basically a new and true life. The only thing that theyck is True Soul. They have False Soul but they do not have True Soul. Other than that, they are truly a life of their own. To make them life and be truly real in all sense of emotions and personality, they have all the same weakness that any other being in the Universe have. They are not a perfect being. But because they are not perfect, they could strive to be. The Orvanians have a very weird concept of Perfection. ¡®Let us talk while walking toward theb¡¯ she said. She at first thought to stop talking but thinking about it again, the things she let out is not some big secrets so she decided to continue talking Azief nodded. Qarliya floated beside him as he walks forward. The light opens up and he could see a straight path toward a corridor The corridor itself give the feeling of modernity. He walks inside the corridor and could see a straight and long narrow hallway. On each side is door that looks more like a hatch It reminded him the doors and rooms in a Battlestar. Well, it is not surprising considering that the Lab is not exactly something natural in this world It is a spaceship that have nano adaptive ability among others technology that it has to adapt to any terrains and blended in perfectly with the surrounding and the world. The Lab is actually arge titanic spaceship. The fact that it is under a mountain and that it melded perfectly with the background shows that the spaceship had melded with the soils, the minerals and even the Laws of the world It could avoid detection from technology based devices and even mystical and magical methods of divining. In all probability this Lab probably could disengage from the area and fly back out of this and returns to Orvan. As they walked Qarliya resume theirst conversation ¡®As I said before, there is always some civilizations that wanted to steal Orvanians tech. And because of that we rarely ever did what we did right now. Of course, the fact that this Seresian world is in another dimension and a pocket of its own dimension had helped cover up the existence of thisb for a while. But since the moment that the Orvanian fleet had bring back this to the main Universe, some civilization had been paying attention¡¯ ¡®It is because of special circumstances that the higher ups had allowed some weaponry technology to be released in thisb¡¯ ¡®Special circumstances?¡¯ Qarliya sighed a bit. Azief continues walking. ¡®You might have heard about it from Katarina. Orvan is seeking allies. Azief eyes narrowed ¡®Then Earth¡­.¡¯ ¡®The Five Seats of Orvan had approve the thoughts of themanding general. We wanted to establish alliances and cooperative rtionship¡¯ Then smiling bitterly, she said ¡®Earth¡­.at this moment is not yet qualified to be ally with Orvan. It is not a way to condescend Earth but it is one of the way we have to use to protect a weaker star system¡¯ Azief nodded Feeling a bit guilty Qarliya then said ¡®It has been a long time since Orvan had proposed an alliance to the civilization in the Omniverse. If an alliance is struck between Orvan and Earth, then it would open up Earth to other worlds. Knowing what happens thest time an otherworldly civilization tries to make contact with Earth, I believe that you are not too eager to join the gcticmunity¡¯ Azief nodded. From the very beginning he did not feel insulted at all. He believes that Earth need more time to prepare. Knowing Orvan, they must have powerful beings presiding their affairs. He also knows that if he were to ally himself with Orvan, it also means taking on the enemies of Orvan. Earth did not yet have such capability It is better for Earth not to get involved in gctic politic right now. Earth had just begins transitioning to a Type 1 civilization. And Azief did not have confidence to fight other worlds in their own world. If theye to Earth, at least Azief could rely on the Heavenly Will and the All Source to repress the opponent. But if he went to other worlds to fight, other than him, how many other people in the world could truly make difference in the battle. Chapter 1172: Myriad paths (2)

Chapter 1172: Myriad paths (2)

Of course even in the Universe, there is not many Divine Comprehension leveler. But that is no license to underestimate the enemies. Any enemies of Orvan probably also have the same kind of weapons like the Orvanians. Orvanian fleet had just bombarded this and even capture all of the Demon kings. Seeing such power, Azief knows that even with his perfection Path right now, the best thing he could do was only survive but he would never be able to fight back if Orvanians had actually attacked him the way they attacked the Seresian world Imagine the same firepower in the hands of the enemies of Orvan. And imagine Earth be allies of Orvan. Before they know it, they could be bombed into nothingness. If Earth could be ranked among the great powers in the Universe, it might be on the bottom lower. The only reason it could be considered by the great power in the Universe is simply because they have the All Source and the All Source provides energy and mystical methods to humans that enables them to quickly metamorphoses from normal humans to superhuman with godlike abilities. ¡®So, your n is to make an alliance with the United Intergctic Alliance¡¯ Qarliya had never hidden this objective of hers and she nodded ¡®It is one of the top priority directive order by the Five Seats. If not, we would not be interested in developing g this world. We would probably only seal all the multidimensional space and time channel in this world, capture the Demon Kings and went back to Orvan¡¯ ¡®But because we wanted to show goodwill to the United Intergctic Alliance we even cut off the seals of the dimension, bring back the star system of the Seresian world to the main universe and even develop it to a point that the United Intergctic Alliance would not have to worry how to deal with the living beings in this¡¯ Qarliya exined proudly and she puff up her chest with her nose held high Azief only smiles listening at this as he could finally put down some of his worries. There are things that he had worried about. He fears that the Orvanians was scheming against him and Katarina. Azief is always cautious when dealing with alien civilization. The experience of Earth with alien civilization is rarely something that is good. He is even more cautious when dealing with an alien civilization like the Orvanians. This is an ancient race that has been here since Time began One could only imagine how many epochs, how many star system that they see rise and fall and the power that they umted that they are able to easily travels through time and space like it is some kind of normal things. It is not the travelling through time and space that shocks him. After all, even he and Will could do that. It is the effortless part on the Orvanian that impress him. The Orvanian could travel through time and space without inducing any change in fabric of time and space, without so much disturbing reality and the timelines. It is this that he is impressed about Even as they were talking with each other, they are moving forward. Azief walk along the corridors and he could see some of thebs. Some of thebs are transparent and Azief could see what is happening in thatb. There are many simple robots that have no consciousness doing things. the Orvanian had given a lot of their advanced technologies to Katarina in the hopes that before she went back home she would teach the people of this world to achieve a level that is good enough for them to stay in this world. In other words, the Orvanians wanted the people of the ve world to im the Seresian world and be acknowledged by the United Intergctic Alliance. Because of Orvanian help, most of the problems of this world had been eliminated. And even though Azief understand a bit how it was done, he never saw the full picture. As he saw the reconstruction of this world, from a world of chaos brought into order, he saw the potential of technology to also solve the problems in his world. Of course as a Divine Comprehension leveler, there is many things he could do with the energy of the world But he also acknowledges the fact that not everybody could be like him. And he also knows that as more and more people level up, the more and more people that arete would not have any chance of progressing forward in the future unless they found another path. Even though Earth right now is full of energy after the leaks from all the portals from the Otherworlds, Azief who had reached the current peak on Earth knows as more and more people level up, even that enormous energy would be slowly used up. Because he knows the consumption of energy would rise up with each leveling up the realm. In the Three Thousand Worlds even though some of the method of cultivating energy is the same as the leveling experience of people of Earth, there is also a few differences. In the Three Thousand World, just because you have enough energy did not mean you would breakthrough to another realm. But for the people of Earth, as long as they could absorb enough energy,plete some requirements by the system, they would be able to breakthrough It is onlyter when one reaches the higher upper level of energy cultivation like Azief that having enough energy alone is not enough But it is because of this differences that in just a span of six to seven years add and minus a few years of time dtion of the Earth, there were many Disk Formation leveler scattered all over the world. While Disk Formation is not the strongest firepower in the vast gxy, it is still a powerful figure. In the Jade Empire, such a figure could ask for the Investiture of the Gods and be inducted into the Heavenly Pce, or join the Western Lingshan. If not that join the Three Schools of Thoughts or create a faction in the Great Wilderness and The Three Thousand Worlds. If not for the All Source how could Earth even have the capability to fight back against the upation of the Weronians. It is not the time for Earth to join the gcticmunity neither it is time for Earth to be on the spotlight. But being allies with Orvan, that is basically pushing themselves to the spotlight and this spotlight is not only big but it is also would be very bright For now, it is better for the gcticmunity to just look at Earth with wonderment. Of course Azief himself knows some secret of Earth and the reason why some powerful beings in the past did not just take control of this. He is thinking a lot of things even as he walks through the corridor looking at thebs. It did not take long to break from his distracting thought and focus back on what he is seeing. Qarliya keep floating forward, floating across the many corridors. The entireb is busy. And there are robots everywhere. He looks at all of the technology that is being worked on at each of the Lab and tries to remembers as much as he could Sooner orter, the energy of the world might not be as numerous and as in abundance as it is right now To prepare for that eventuality, he believes he also need to seek another viable alternative for human improvement After all, they are now aware of the threat in the stars. It was unlike before where everywhere they search they could not find any trace or signs of intelligence life. Turns out, the aliens view them to primitive and shedding any light on humans would only put them in dangers Instead they should be thankful and grateful that none of the signals that they send to space is found by some warlike alien race. Most of the time, the silence of the space is golden. But now that they have found others civilization and even their existence is attracting attention from other worlds, the only way to survive, the only way to move forward is to progress. And Azief is not quite sure that Earth would be able to always rely on the energy of the world for fast development. Orvanians mastery of many methods then is a godsend. Orvaniansbined mystical methods and science method. When science method did not work, they use mystical method. When science method did not work, they use mystical methods. This path is the path for humanity. He would not let Earth be restricted simply by the magical means. There are myriads paths and there are myriads roads. >>> Chapter 1179: The eyes in the dark (1)

Chapter 1179: The eyes in the dark (1)

The ripples which is slow and subtle and affects only a little began spreading out, bigger and stronger with each choice that he made and the choices that the people around him made Nothing could predict such a big change from such a simple and almost insignificant choice But the Azief of this timeline is none of that. From the beginning Azief had made all the right choices. The right choices are the choices that is determined by Fate and Destiny And that is the definition of right choices. A choice approved by Fate and Destiny. But in the aftermath of the Multiversal Convergence, Azief made the wrong choice for Destiny but a right choice for himself And one different choice made all the difference. He believes in Sofia, and while in the end it happens almost exactly like it was in the other timeline, with him having to leave Sofia and Sofia leaving him, the process was different And to some people that might not mean much. But it does mean something. Like that gardener in that beautiful garden that keep sowing seeds hoping that it would grow, the process is sometimes more important than the result itself And right now, even as he is looking at the advanced technology of Orvan with the heart and desire to advance humanity, this is something that truly went out of the course of fate and destiny In the other timeline, Katarina was never kidnapped. And while the Time Crisis did happen, it did not happen this way In the other timeline, there is no Pandemonium, there is no seven great powers and there is no such thing as the Article of Distribution. A small change had now finally converged to allow a great change. And this reverberation of a choice so different from the intended story created a ripple in the frequency of fate and destiny. It reverberates to all of the Omniverse. And there are some that could sense it. And some of them would also like to gamble on this game of a lifetime. Standing on an illusory tree, surrounded by stars, a one eyed being look toward the stars. He wears a gray robe and one of his eye socket is empty. There are two ravens flying around him, each one is as fast as light itself warping space and time wherever they flew. Jumping on the stars and rushing through the space dust is his two wolves. His one eye is shining bright like the Sun Odin Allfather, the Lord of the Eight Realms and the King of Asgard. Strapped on his back is a spear wrapped with some special clothes sown with the design of runes. He is wearing a blue robe with Asgardian design. He closes his eyes for a second and then opens it as he moves his finger around, like he was feeling the cosmic dust that flows around him The cosmic dust passes through the gaps of his fingers and he could feel the particles in each of the dust. Odin since he had woken up from his slumber has been waiting. He is waiting for a fated chance. But this fated chance is not the real fated chance. It is a fated chance that is born out of the calction of destiny and fate This is a fated chance for himself but not the fated chance of fate and destiny. Hence, it is not real. At least not to fate and destiny. Sometimes, he went to Alfhaim. Other times, he would visit the Vanir s and even Jotunheim. None could sense hising and goings. He had been to the ce where his sworn brother Loki of Asgard, Wargod and The Great Supremacy Azul met each other He had understood certain things. And new ideas have filled his head. But he also knows that there is time for everything. And even though the clock is ticking, he still had to wait He knows all about destiny and fate. It is not easy to change it. But if one does want to change it, one had to be strategical about it. One had to enter and leave at the right moment, affecting the right thing at the right ce in the right moment So, he waits. Surtr has been anxious and so do the others. If he did not go to slumber, did not let Baldur get killed, did not let all the subsequent event to happen, will there ever be a Ragnarok? And if there is no Ragnarok¡­. then when the End came¡­.it will really end. Not everybody is on board with his n. And they are searching for him. Today, he is here on top of thisrge branch of a tree. Of an ash tree that towers over stars ands, the size of which is hard toprehend. An illusory tree that is sustained by faith. He is standing on the branch tree, looking at the distance, looking at the stars and thes If he is on his throne, his vision could see even more. But then he senses it and his eyes suddenly narrowed He closes his hand and there is a smirk on his face. ¡®Changes¡¯ he said to himself. Smiling he said ¡®Fate and Destiny sow the wind and now there is a storm¡¯ His eyes look toward another direction, and his gaze pierce the clouds of gas, the nebulous colorful space matters, piercing through worlds and light years away, his gaze rested on a fertile. That is the Seresian. As he wanted to see deeper into the, he felt his eyes stinging. And he frowned and retracted his vision. His eyes felt pain He is still on that tree and then he closes his eyes for a second. Opening it up the difort he had felt disappeared ¡®Orvan. So¡­. they did not move thest time. But now they are making a move. What are they nning?¡¯ he thought to himself. Even though Odin did not deal with the Orvanians a lot, he does know this race. Most of the time Asgard maintain a quite strict requirement for opening a dimensional barrier. There is a Gatekeeper of the Bifrost after all and he is not some small fry The Bifrost of Asgard anchors all of dimensional doors and paths to other world. This is to make sure that nobody could just open up and mess with time and space and hopped through dimension wantonly. Of course, as for the royal family of Asgard they have their ways. Loki for example, had his own back channel of dimensional doors that he could tap into. Thor has Mjolnir. That hammer is not some normal hammer simply to beat Jotuns to death. It had other function, one of which is to smash open the barriers of space and time, smashing through dimensional barriers and hammering the Laws of the Universe. It is the same for his spear Gungnir. But most of the time, they know their limits. And there is the fact that they are inside the Source Wall and not outside of it. That is not under the jurisdiction of the Orvanians. The time in the Source Wall, the fluctuations and the frequency of it is quite different from the vast universe beyond the Source Wall. So, his interaction with the Orvanians was limited. Though he did sh with them a few times five thousand years ago during that battle in Milky Way gxy, the way humans called their gxy. But one thing that he does know about Orvanians was that, this is a race that has always not interfere with anything other than doing their duty, a duty that they were cursed upon by the Creator. Well, Odin after all had learned Great Knowledge when he hanged himself on the branches of Yggdrasil. The price was his eyes. The reward¡­¡­knowledge. He is called One Eyed Odin in some parts of the Universe. There is a reason why people stressed the One Eyed part. That one eye of his, the only one that works is an eye that could see through lies, see through deception and see past, present and future at times. So, it is not at all surprising to know that Orvanians was cursed. A curse that has span from the early beginnings of Time to now. That is a long epoch that passes. And still the curse has not been lifted. It must be some kind of a powerful curse. Chapter 1173: The lab (1)

Chapter 1173: Theb (1)

Azief is thinking of all this as he passes more door. They are more and more doors open and he and Qarliya walk even deeper into the area. They went inside a lift. The lift is shaped like a tube. Azief enters and he saw it is like a normal lift and look at Qarliya ¡®Main Lab¡¯ Qarliya said and the button lights up. [Main Lab] a mechanical voice sounded in the lift. Azief is prepared to feel the descent but suddenly the lift glows and then he could feel the space and time around him seems to distorts, like he is moving so fast in space and time that he broke out of the space and time restriction and then before he could exim in shock, the same mechanical voice sounded again [Arrived at Main Lab] Qarliya smiles as the lift door opens and she floated out from the lift. Azief walks outside the lift and saw arge hallway. This time the hallways is not as narrow. It is wide and it is also longer than the previous hallways. He walks forward and not before long he walks past the hallways and then he eximed in shock of the scenery he is seeing right now As he passes the hallways area, he woulde out of a door and he would have stepped into a forest. This forest is not onlyrge it is also filled with tall trees. Some of them reach ny feet in length and some is even higher It gives shade to the artificial sun in the sky. Azief the moment he steps out from the hallways and saw the forest, he immediately uses his Divine Sense. In just a second the entire area was revealed to him. Above, there is a sky. But the sky is artificial sky. The lightes from an artificial Sun, a Sun that have magical properties. The size of the artificial sun is the size of a Ping-Pong ball but it contains condensed energy that is very packed together The trees have colorful leaves. In the distance he could container like boxes. These are like ship containers only that they are sleeker in design and the size is ten times bigger than a normal ship container. They are on many parts of this forest. Qarliya could see the puzzlement in Azief eyes and said ¡®This is the mainb¡¯ ¡®This forest?¡¯ Qarliya nodded ¡®To be more urate, the Main Lab houses all thebs that research and construct technology.¡¯ Azief frowned and then said ¡®I felt that the space fluctuation here and the time here seems to feel a bit¡­weird¡¯ Qarliya nodded and exin ¡®It is in theb but also at the same time outside of it. Separated by a dimensional wall and time barriers, it is not easy toe here. Each of the container contains ab. Theb itself is outfitted with space and time technologies. So, don¡¯t think that the size of the container is the true size and scale of theb. It is only after you enter the container that you could judge how many space they took¡¯ Then Qarliya floated closer to Azief and then pats his shoulder and said ¡®I have other things to do. So, I would follow you only until here. You are given permission to go enter any of thosebs and learn all that you could. The only thing you could not do is bring anything from here to the outside. If you did, we would think that you have nefarious intention against the goodwill of Orvanians¡¯ Azief was startled at this and then nodded ¡®Thank you again for giving me this opportunity to study Orvanians technology¡¯ Azief rarely thank someone after he be Death Monarch. It is always him doing favors to other people and not the other way around But this time he is truly thankful that the Orvanians is generously sharing some of their technology with him Of course, this is a carrot dangled by the Orvanians. But Azief is not repulsed by it. Earth, him and the Orvanian have no conflict of interest. Orvanians is simply seeking allies and trying to somehow seek friends after eons of not participating in anything in the Omniverse. Even though Azief knows what the Orvanians would give him is not the true core technology of the Orvanians, this would still quickly advance human civilization and would enable human civilization to quickly rise up with less mistake. And it is also not good to quickly advance human civilization too fast. Any leap of a civilizatione after the crystallization of knowledge and other factors. When it is forced, it could backfire. Societal change, economic change, a way of life change, all of this would be affected when a civilization advances but if one advanced to fast, then there is always a risk for things to implode. Any rise of civilization to another type of civilization is always preceded with great leap whether that leap is a technological leap or an evolutionary leap. But in that process, mistakes will be made. By sharing some of the advanced technology that they had, this ensures less mistakes But Azief also take care not to take too much. Humanity needs time to digest it and adapt to it. Azief express his thanks and Qarliya only nodded She then said ¡®If you want to go back, simply take the lift and inform the operator to send you to the surface. I have also already registered your energy signature in the database. From now on, you could go all over the Lab¡¯ Azief once again thank her Qarliya then waves her hand and then she dissipated into motes of light. Her presence disappeared from around him. Azief then look at the vastness of the forest in front of him and think of what he wanted to see. He began walking to one of the container. At the same time, his thoughts once again went astray, like he is reminiscing old memories It is unavoidable. After all he came here to resolve about his guilt and to shoulder the responsibility of what had happened to Earth Azief had never felt responsible for what happen on Earth before. Because most of the time, it is not his fault certain thing happened. But this time, he could be called the main culprit of why the Multiversal Convergence happens. He did not want the death of so many people on his conscience. He had no problem killing enemies, killing people that he believes deserves to be killed. But what wrong, what sin that a person did that they were killed and ripped apart by demons from other worlds? The world change for the better one might argue. The world is now even more conducive to life and it had directly raise the ceiling of power that one could reach. Before on Earth prime, there is always the worry that the energy of the world would be used up. At least because of the Multiversal Convergence for a few thousand years, barring any unforeseen circumstances, there would be a lot of opportunity for the people of Earth to break through to higher levels after Disk Formation. Not many people die in the Multiversal Convergencepared to the loss of human life during the Weronian upation. These are all justification that he could make up. But he felt disgusted trying to justify himself like that. When he went to the future, he did not know what effect his choice would do. he had some ideas that certain instability of the space time barrier would be happening. What he couldn¡¯t think of or believing that it could not happen, was theplete copse of the barrier between worlds, creating a vortex of unstable time and space frequencies that drag all the other parallel universes to Earth. And if that is not enough it also drag some other star system that is proficient in time-space magic and technology Of course, the closest worlds are attracted first. Earth two which is one of the first world that Azief had travelled to is connected to Earth Prime. And in that Earth Two, it is connected to the Seresian world. Thest time Azief was on Earth two he was fighting the invasion of the Seresian demons before escaping from that world with Will and returns back to Earth Prime. But the act of him going back to Earth Prime created a scar in the channels between Earth Prime and Earth Two, a channel that is utilized by the Seresian demons to go to the main world where the Multiversal Convergence was happening In other words, he might have also contributed in leading the Seresian demon to Earth. And then there is also the attack of the Otherworlders from other parallel dimension. There is his Karma in this matter. There are his responsibilities in this and he did not want to wash his hand away from this matter Chapter 1180: The eyes in the dark (2)

Chapter 1180: The eyes in the dark (2)

Most curses had to be tethered onto something, whether that something be tangible or intangible. Of course, for a being like the Creator who stand on the highest peak of power that touch upon the Source of Everything, he could simply create a curse out of nowhere and did not tether it to anything But from what Odin knows of the Creator, he would not disturb the bnce of order of the Omniverse. This is because from what Odin knows of the lore about the Creator and the Destroyer, it was that before the Creator had a personality, had an avatar, had feelings, in the beginning he was like those winged creatures that the Supreme One had created in the past. They were more like an independent artificial intelligence but with clear directive. One of that is not to disturb the natural order. And even though the Creator got a personality and an avatar in each incarnation of itself, and the Creator could theoretically break this system directive, out of respect and love for the Supreme One, he would not do it. He probablyplies with the existing Laws of the Omniverse and tethered the curse onto something. That is the only few things he knows about Orvanians. It does makes him feel suspicious that the Orvanians are making a move now. If he remembers it right, this race sit on their hands thest time this happen. Odin would not believe it if Orvanians highest order of power says that there is not someone among their midst that knows what happens in the deleted timeline. Of course, when Odin thought of Orvanians highest order he was thinking of the Five Seats of Orvan, the mysterious five elders that makes the rules in the star system of Orvan. They know how this story end. Then why make a move? Is it a gamble like he did? Or is there a n that the Orvanians had been nning since thest timeline? Odin did not know that the Orvan had contacted the United Intergctic Alliance and submit the Seresian under the supervision of the United Intergctic Alliance. This is an act of Orvan that shows that they are about toe out of their closed border policy. As Asgard had been closing itself of, only some of the core members of the United Intergctic Alliance was informed of the matter. Thor was stationed on the border, fearing a Jotunheim invasion when Odin was away. Baldur on the other hand is in the pce. Odin has other sons but Thor is the Crown Prince. He was hesitating between Thor and Vidar but knowing Tor fate in Ragnarok, Odin has a soft spot for this child of his. With all of this, Odin did not know the development of matters in the United Intergctic Alliance. The matter itself does not seem that big since it is just a matter of one. Odin then stop trying to see Azief in the Seresian world. Orvan technology, both mystical and technological has always been a wonder. Of course, if Odin pushes it, he could break the disturbance that he encounters when he tries to peek on Azief. But he is quite sure that the Orvan could pinpoint his location urately. Divine Sense has fluctuations. And Orvanians is very good at detecting fluctuations. And he is quite sure that he is already noticed when his Divine Sense sweeps the. But, they probably could not see where he is located at. ¡®Orvanians. Hmm¡¯ Odin thought for a moment. He did not do anything and he did not move before. He fears that he would move before it is time. Odin calcted in his mind. ¡®It is not time. I have been patient for a few thousand years. I could be patient for a few more years¡¯ he then averts his gaze. Then he sat down on the tree and once again look at the stars in the distance At the same time Odin senses such fluctuation in the calction of fate and destiny, there are others in the Omniverse that also senses it Some sense it acutely. Some sense it subtly. Some felt a change but did not associate it with a fate and destiny changing ripples But somewhere, there is five powerful beings that could sense it very acutely and also knows what it means and what it signifies In a dark room, five powerful beings are sitting on a throne made of azurite-like minerals. The throne is floating in the air. When they sense the ripples, they all opened their eyes at the same time. They all frowned at the same time. And then they narrowed their eyes. Their actions are the same. On their heads is a round helmet that is emanating powerful mental waves. All of their heads are bald. They look humanlike if not for the triangle shaped mark on their forehead. They were silent. Most of the time, they rarely spoke. But this time their silence is filled with tension. One of them look at the other and he said. ¡®I predicted this. But still¡­¡­it is surprising¡¯ The word did note out from their mouth. It is like a disembodied voice echoing inside the room Another one spoke ¡®The Time God had gambled well¡¯ Another spoke ¡®Should we interfere?¡¯ Another spoke ¡®There is a chance¡¯ Then another one spoke ¡®It is too dangerous.¡¯ There is silence once again in the dark room. But then one of them spoke again using their mind waves ¡®It would be worth it¡¯ The word echoes inside the room. But nobody says anything again. For a moment there is silence. The five beings seem to feel the vibration, the fluctuation in fate and destiny and their mental wave power seems to also fluctuate with it Then one of them said ¡®We will wait and watch. After all, we now have a connection with him. Karma¡­has been formed. There is cause and effect between him and us¡¯ These five beings that seems to have a disembodied voice is none other than the five shadowy figure of the Five Seats of Orvan. They are also called the Old Ones. Their eyes are blue with a hint of a green. Their mental power is very powerful that they could even make and unmake matters using just their minds It seems they have predicted many things and they have been making moves. Orvanians are one of the most advanced race in the entire Omniverse. But other than top tier civilization in the Omniverse, not many knows of them as they rarely show themselves and they are not an invasive species They also did note out for peace or war, and is content to maintain the operation and stability of the Multiverse. It seems that even the Five Seats of Orvan had been paying attention to Azief fate and destiny since the beginning. Then one of them squinted. ¡®Odin is watching¡¯ he said. One of them frowned ¡®He is¡­. betting?¡¯ ¡®Probably¡¯ Another said Then one of them said ¡®It is bold¡¯ ¡®Reckless¡¯ another said ¡®Opportunistic¡¯ One of the other shakes his head and said ¡®Wise¡¯ They all seems to feel differently about Odin decision. It did not take them long to calcte the reason why Odin wake up from his slumber. A chance before the twilight of the Gods. ¡®Location?¡¯ one of the Five seats spoke ¡®unidentified¡¯ another said ¡®We have no enmity with Asgard¡¯ ¡®There is no need to fight. We probably share the same goals¡¯ Chapter 1174: The lab (2)

Chapter 1174: Theb (2)

He had killed many people but rarely he kills innocent people. His morality could not be said the kind of morality that is upright But he has his own code of conduct. He punishes evil but it is not like he did not know mercy. However most of the time he is very merciless. This time, he felt guilty and too many innocents had died because of his selfishness. If this was in the past, he might not care that much. He would still do things, trying to rectify some wrong but he would never exert himself like this But years had passed and he had changed a lot. He had seen and experience things. Experience all kinds of life, understanding people hearts and emotion, understanding his own heart and emotion and finding out the preciousness of life. Life could be worthless and yet at the same time it could also be the most precious things. When you see someone life, understand it, you could see that there is beauty in it But as there is beauty, there is also darkness. Azief saw the darkness first, and then he saw the light. He loves the beauty but he also appreciates the ugliness. It is both human And because of how precious certain lives are, the life of a loving father, the life of a doteful mother, the life of a son, of a daughter, brothers, siblings, grandfather, grandmothers, lovers, family, friends, all of these lives dead because of his selfishness It is because of this guilt that he is moved to action. It is because of this he could not just leave Earth alone like in the past Because once you know the preciousness of life, you began to appreciate it. And because he appreciates it, both life and death, he knows there is a cause and effect To be honest, Azief knows he is not wholly responsible for the entire thing. It is not like he doesn¡¯t know that the other world power had also been travelling to other worlds, weakening the barrier between world But he doesn¡¯t want to be that person. A powerful person who always have a self-justified excuse for every mistake There are many mistakes in his life that he did not dare face. Things he did not own up to. Mistakes that he regrets. Mistakes that makes him ashamed. From the moment of the Fall, from the moment he epts that he could die at any moment, he became free. Not in a destructive I¡¯ll do anything I want kind of way. It is the realization, that if he were to live, he wanted to make it the best life he could so that when it came for his turn to die, he would leave with only a few regrets and with augh However, he did not die. He lives beating the odds. He survives and in surviving he met people. People that changes him. People that be his friends, his family. People that made him realize that he could be loved. And that he also could love. It takes years but he slowly changed. He is not as jaded as he should be but he is not entirely an optimist either. There is this contradiction in him. He wanted to be hopeful but at the same time also realistic. Wanting to hope for the best possible ending yet also acknowledging the fact that it might not be that way and preparing for the worse possible scenario. He wanted to be brave yet at the same time there are certain things he just didn¡¯t want to face. And he is slowly but surely changing, trying to face things. However, he wanted to spin the matter, he knows there is a lot of fault in him trying to open up a road toward the future in the way he did. He knows now what the future holds. And the knowledge of the future did not bring him any ease instead it made him even more anxious. One simple act had caused so many pains. He just hopes that by going to thisb, he could glean something useful, something he could bring back to Earth to at least redeem him a bit. He could not bring back the dead. But he could make the living lived a bit happier and easier. Earth could not handle another cmity like this. Humans need to grow or before long, humanity would be on the path of extinction. Seven billion people was approximately the poption of humans before the Fall. Since then billions had died. The corpses of such proportions could fill up a mountain and more. Some were killed during the initial Fall, other are killed after. Humans need to have time to rest. Azief is determine to seek ways of improving the life of humans and at the same time nning to maintain order among the Great Powers when he returns He knows he could not maintain it for long but for a few years, he believes he could pacify all the Great Powers to listen to his words He looks around the forest. There is many of that container. There is Orvanian numbers on each container. Qarliya did not exin anything but he has time to look around so he did not feel that bad. He walks to one of the container He though he needs to say something or bring something out but the moment he came near one of the container, the container door opens. There is ab inside the container. But theb is veryrge. There is even corridors and hallways. The space inside the container is different than the space outside of the container, showing the superiority of space technology of Orvanians. Most of the workers inside theb is robotic workers. Most of them is working without stop and unlike Qarliya who possess intelligence, these mechanical robot is simply robots without thoughts or emotion, simply a programmed robot. It seems from the moment Azief enter this area, all of his moves is under the eyes of Qarliya. That would exin why the container door opens almost immediately when he is near and why the robots did not attack him and even ignore him continuing to do their job. He went to one of the terminal, push one of the button and then his mind immediately downloads the Orvaniannguage pack straight into his mind. This is an application of quantum mechanics mixed with mystical means. In just one second, Orvaniansnguage fills his entire mind and he could understand the numbers and writing of Orvanians. Basically it changes his understanding. It is like the mind would convert any Orvanian writing to a writing system that he would recognize and bring out the same meaning. And that is not the only thing it downloaded. It also downloaded the nuance of certain words, the tones of how to speak it and many more It made Azief felt like he was speaking Orvanian all of his life. At the same time, a message shed in one of the terminals. With the All Source system, he could understand everynguage but not its writing. For example, like when he is with Katarina. Before the Fall, Azief could speak My, English and a little bit of Mandarin. But he certainly did not know to speak Russian. But when he talks with Katarina, it was like there is no barrier at all. But if he were to be asked to write Russian, he would not be able to. He does learn Russian in Earth Two a bit but if he were topare his writing with a real Russian, he would be pretty ashamed. It is the same thing for the Orvanians. While he could understand Orvaniannguage, he did not understand their writing. Katarina did tell her that when he arrives at theb go to the terminal first and just push the button. She had already set it up. Now he understood what she is talking about. It took a few second before he got a hold of himself. When he was downloading thenguage pack, like always when so many information flooded his mind, he would feel a little bit overwhelmed. It took him a few second before he got a hold of himself. But once he did, Azief eyes turns bright. Now, that he understood the writing it is easier for him to use the terminal. The terminal is basically like a holographic projection only the projection is projected straight to one own mind, a lot like the system status window There is search window and basic directory of files of information of theb stored in the terminalputer. It seems that the moment Azief ess the terminalputer the ess was approved by Qarliya. Even though Qarliya look like a na?ve child, she is after all the administrator of this structure and she had full control of what happens inside the Lab. Her mind is capable of doing many things at the same time. He began scouring the directory and found a few information about thisb. Thisb is one of theb that is responsible for terraforming this. It also held many other technologies Qarliya did not withheld the method of how terraform the world and what thing is needed and the requirement of such technology. >>> Chapter 1181: The eyes in the dark (3)

Chapter 1181: The eyes in the dark (3)

¡®Location?¡¯ one of the Five seats spoke ¡®unidentified¡¯ another said ¡®We have no enmity with Asgard¡¯ ¡®There is no need to fight. We probably share the same goals¡¯ One of the other shakes his head and said ¡®We do not¡¯ Then there is silence again. ¡®This is Loki of Asgard work¡¯ ¡®Comin?¡¯ One of the others then said ¡®Do not. He is the Gardener¡¯ ¡®Hmm. A hindrance that could not be removed¡¯ The other four nodded. Once again silence reigned in the room. They look at each other and then as it seems that they were to return to their slumber, one of them said ¡®What about Sithulran?¡¯ The other four look at that one Orvan. The Orvan that has spoken is from the House of Rhobos. ¡®Things had changed a bit¡¯ The other Orvan nodded. ¡®Sithulran knows a lot¡¯ the Orvan from the House of Sith said The Old Ones from the House of Rhobos look at the Old Ones from the House of Sith and look at him with a hint of appreciation. ¡®The House of Sith and Rhobos has been allies for eons. I will spoke for her if she is brought back for trial. And we might need her¡¯ This is the longest conversation they had. Still, not once their mouth opens up Then one of the other Five Seat said ¡®She is also crazy¡¯ The one from the House of Sith then said ¡®Maybe. But what we are doing now could be also called madness. One of the other Old Ones then said ¡®That is the Wheel of Reincarnation and Rebirth. It is not some low level methods. By the time, shees out from that Wheel, is she still herself? And would she still remember?¡¯ One of them frowned and said ¡®The curse is from the Creator¡¯ ¡®The Creator and Grand Supremacy Azul¡­¡­who is stronger?¡¯ the other one ask The other one answer ¡®Past, the Creator. Present, Azul¡¯ ¡®The Great Supremacy Azul is not our ally. And the Creator is only moving eding to the flow of fate and destiny. A one point, he could be an ally. At other point, he could be a force that obstruct¡¯ There is another silence. The waves of destiny and fate could still be felt by them, a fluctuation that grows stronger with each passing moment Then one of them broke the silence. ¡®There is now a risk¡¯ The other four nodded and then said in unison ¡®We will wait and see¡¯ Thest one nodded and they leaned back on their throne, close their eyes and went back to their slumber. What Azief is doing right now in the Seresian world, studying in ab about some technology that he did not understand might seem nothing extraordinary. But if it is something ordinary why would fate and destiny ripples so violently. In the Heavenly Pce of the Three Thousand Worlds, Yu Wang also sense that ripple. He was sitting on his throne thinking about the proposal of his officials. His officials have gone to their immortal residence. But he was still on his throne, thinking which event he need to start He has to retconned it again. Either he chose the Investiture of the Gods again, or went with Havoc in Heaven. Though he did not know whether the Monkey would agree. Having a ce in the Blessed Lands and the Heavenly Pce, the Monkey is not some figure that they could manipte like in the past There is also the fact that the Monkey had recently went to that world to pay his respect to the Monk The seal on that world was broken and there is no longer any restriction. Since then the Monkey cut off contact both with the Blessed Lands and the Heavenly Pce One of the n was to do another Havoc of Heaven. Of course this time the storyline needs to be changed a bit. But as long as the Monkey agrees, the setting and everything would be provided by Heavenly Pce. But since the Monkey has been uncooperative, he had to consider the Investiture of the Gods. That is why he is still on his throne. But then he felt the ripples of fates and destiny. Even though he is not as powerful as some of the ancient beings in the Omniverse, he felt the fluctuation even clearer than some other powerful beings Because there is Karma between him and Azief. But unlike Odin he did not send his gaze toward the Seresian world. He is one of the few that had got the message from Orvanians about the Seresian world The matter would be put into the discussion table in the United Intergctic Alliance. He knows that the Orvanians must put detection seals or force field that would prevent Divine Sense from being able to infiltrate the before the entire process of healing and reconstructing the is done. No one objects to the Orvanians efforts because they have sent a report of the measure they have taken to restore the world into a non-problematic world. If the Seresian star system pass the assessment they would be given free reign and the United Intergctic Alliance would not meddle too much The United Intergctic Alliance after all is not some kind of colonial or imperialist organization. It is simply to maintain the order of the Universe and making sure that entropy is controlled to a certain degree. Of course, because of this he also found out about Azief in the Seresian world. He did not want someone in the court to see what he is nning Yu Wang is not like Odin. Odin has full control over the Eight Realms. The same for Zeus who controls Olympus. Even though it is called a Republic with many of the Olympians having their own realms inside of Olympus, Zeus is without a doubt the leader. He is the King of Olympus even though it is a Republic to the people living inside Olympus. But he is not. There is the Saints. Then there is the Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All Not everything could go the way he wanted. Because of that he needs to take more measures. For now, he noted the change ¡®I guess I have to be here for a little bit longer¡¯ he said to himself On another side of the Universe, inside a fast sailing broken star that warped itself every few minutes, there is a being on a red throne. The red throne is covered with bluish reddish aura that suddenly be unstable when the ripples passes through the broken star. Wargod the ruler of the broken star Interium is smiling andughing when he felt the ripples. Slowly, the fate and destiny is beginning to be out of control. Wargod could guess that this must have something to do with Azief, the chosen of Etherna. The moment he walks all that thirteen steps in the Supremacy Stairway, it is the beginning of the scheme and plots of Etherna Wargod not even realize that there is such a n. But when he finds out that there is such a n, he has quickly understood what he should do. He did not have time to stop for too long and he did not know the location of Azief but thing that could disturb the ripples of feat and destiny is not some simple feat. Considering the ripples that he felt Wargod could tell that this ripple would spread to all over the Omniverse but only those with high attainment on thews of fate and destiny, of calcting cause and effect could feel this fluctuation. He has his own ns and it is not yet time for him to appear. The Creator who is in another dimension also felt the fluctuations but he only took a nce and then he did not pay it any mind. The Destroyer who is sailing through stars, through gxies, through dimensional barriers, he too felt the sensation On the Belthana the Three Lady of Fate of Olympus had also felt it and the effect it had on them was very different from the effect it had over all others The moment the ripples spread onto Belthana they felt a convulsion that they have never felt before. It was like an earthquake that shakes their entire being. They are sensitive to the changes in fates and destiny, attuned to the interconnectedness of everything Lady Anthropos whose face is always stern and somber now shows an expression of shock and fear. Her golden shears cracked and she suffers pains and cough up golden blood. Her throne exploded Her throne is no normal throne. It is made by an intangible property that made solid by the power of faith. It is also connected to her. So, when something happens to her, it would also affect her throne. Her red dress crumpled up as she fell down from her throne. Lachesis, the middle child of Night is also affected. Her clothes that is made from white light, luminous like the color of the sun had dimmed. The scenery of life behind her that always projected the fates and destiny of people be translucent. Her rod like Anthropos shears cracked and shows sign of deterioration. She handles it fairly better than the oldest. Chapter 1175: The woman in his past

Chapter 1175: The woman in his past

He also found out that there are many smallbs around here most of which is to examine and check the minerals, the animals and all kinds of thing that exist in this and ssify, categorize it and examine it. And then there are three big Lab which is responsible for Construction research, technology research and Research. There are too many technologies that Azief knows that even if he could rememorize all of the technologies it would be useless. It is not very good for humanity to advance to fast without the foundation being strong. It could easily copse. Little by little. After all, this method is simply an alternative method and could help more people that could not cultivate energy as efficiently as the earlier generation of the Fall. This is the reason why mystical method is faster in developing a civilization. Because unlike a technological leap it did not requires too much foundation Of course, Earth is aided by the All Source making cultivation of energy easy and effortless in the earlier stages and only when one reaches Disk Formation that it bes even more difficult He shoves that thought back in his head as his mind travel inside the directory. The terminalputer of the Orvanians is not like normalputer where you use mouse and keypad. It connected to your mind. So, in Azief eyes right now he is inside arge space of blue. Below his feet is a t blue surface. In front of his eyes there is floating orbs. Each orbs are a directory. Each time Azief choose a directory, he felt like he is swimming in a data of information In a simple way to exin it, if this is Earth, it is like he is swimming inside the world wide web like he is part of the data. A matrix like existence among the programmingnguages of Orvanians. As he chooses one of the directory, he sails through the data like he is flying and recognized something When he stopped, he finally saw something that made him narrow his eyes. he saw an embedded code in one of the data ¡®This is interesting¡¯ The code itself is not hard to decrypt. Azief mind is quite fast after his promotion to Divine Comprehension leveler. But he knows he could not just decrypt it at once. The reason he knows it was easy is because he did check some directory about programming. He went back to that directory and his mind is soaking up all the information about programmingnguage of the Orvanianwork Orvanians as it turns out have many programmingnguage and this is one but many and one of the basic. It did not take long but it does drain a bit of Azief mind. He felt almost lethargic after having the information crammed into his mind While he could not say he masters everything about it, he had a basic understanding of how to decrypt the code. He quickly went back to that directory and began decrypting the code. It did not take long for him to decrypt it The fact that there is no firewall and no attempt from thework to stop him shows that Qarliya simply left it there and did not care whether he could see it or not. The information that he got after decrypting the code is the information about thebs. Other than the direction of thebs, it also shows him the directive of eachb and the main objective of the Lab. The main objective of theb is very simple Basically it is an order that when Katarina relinquish upation control to Qarliya, theb and all of its subsidiaries that has been in this is programmed to return back to Orvan The moment when Katarina relinquish upation is stipted by her leaving the Seresian world. Basically, if Katarina never leaves, ording to the main mission of the Lab, it will stay here. But while the main mission does say about leaving this, in the information it did not specify how the Lab would leave. Is it like he expected by using teleportation? Warping technology? Magical transportation? Azief is quiet curious of this. So, he seeks the directory on any hint of the method of leaving but there is no information of how they would return. It is a mystery to Azief how thesebs will return to Orvan Azief expected that it also has something to do with teleportation technology. At least Azief now knows that the departure of Katarina would enact a protocol Qarliya were to report back to Orvan highest chain ofmand and quickly return back to Orvan Maybe this is a way for Qarliya to ease some of his worries. Orvanians are an ancient race. While their interaction with Earth has mostly been positive, it is hard for Azief to take their words simply at face value. He had always been worried that Katarina is schemed upon. Then he thought about the code and he understand something No wonder the security of the code seemspromised. Qarliya must havepromised the security but the fact she did not go all the way shows there must be certain things she could do and certain thing she could not. Azief was also searching for something else in the sea of information in the terminal. He sighed with disappointment after not finding anything He was looking at finding out where is the inhabitants of Earth Two went on. Even though years had passed, Azief still remembers Lee Na Eun. He had to let her go at that time. And his worries back then had finally proved that it was not unfounded. Some civilization could use the tear in space and time to create a channels between world. If he had been stubborn and insisted and stubbornly seek Na Eun, then in all possibility during the Multiversal Convergence, Earth Two inhabitant would also be attracted to the small scale of Multiversal War. Azief called it small scale because he had seen some footage of true Multiversal War when he streams the information in his mind It is nothing like what Earth had experienced. There is the fact that Azief had quickly close connection between world by swinging his sword and there is also the fact that Will and his teacher, an ancient speedster neutralizes many of the channels between world Add Orvanians to the mix, the Multiversal battle between the people of Earth and other Otherworlders did not reach a point of a great war. Azief had seen the footage and saw world conquering each other, waging great wars that spans hundreds and thousands of years across many realities and many dimensions Great weapons of destruction were unleashed. It is because he sees what a true Multiversal War looks like he could say that the Multiversal War that happens on Earth is on a small scale that is almost unbelievable. Azief still had affection for Na Eun but the love he had has cooled down a bit. It is just the reality of it. What they shared was special¡­¡­but it was also brief. Though, he doesn¡¯t know what will happen if they met face to face. Still, Azief wanted to know what happens to her. He wanted to know that at least she survived. Azief had to believe that she had survived. But it would be good to get some confirmation. Unfortunately, thisb doesn¡¯t store any information about the Multiverse in that details. He is quite confident that the Orvanians must have monitored such a huge exodus of living beings transporting themselves from one world to another It is just that there is no record of such in thisb. Though Azief is not too worried. There are still the directories of theb embedded in his mind and there is a library in one of the Labbelled Multiversal technology. Azief believe that in thatb it would record the worlds in the Multiverse and it might even record such exodus of people from Earth Two to other worlds. ¡®I need to check itter¡¯ he thought to himself. He did not tell this to Katarina. Because he himself was not sure whether it is possible. Only after entering theb and sifting through the information that he believes it is possible. As long as he could confirm that she is fine, Azief would be satisfied. After seeing through the directories, he opens his eyes and he is now out from the terminal His mind is now back on the real world. Azief then leave the terminal and began walking around theb looking around. There is many work station in theb. And in each work station there is aputer-like terminal Azief walk to one of the terminal and he saw a three dimensional holographic projections of the world. Most of the other projection would be projected directly into the mind if you essed it but this one is in public view Aziefe closer and he touches the projection and the map changes. >>>> Chapter 1182: The eyes in the dark iv

Chapter 1182: The eyes in the dark iv

Lachesis, the middle child of Night is also affected. Her clothes that is made from white light, luminous like the color of the sun had dimmed. The scenery of life behind her that always projected the fates and destiny of people be translucent. Her rod like Anthropos shears cracked and shows sign of deterioration. She handles it fairly better than the oldest. And Clotho the youngest of the fates is also affected. Her hair be scraggly and her clothes which is made from golden lights of the stars be ck. Her face which is beautiful and youthful turns ugly and old in just a moment with the reeking of death approaching Her golden thread was cut by an invisible force. And like her sister she coughed up golden blood. ¡®Something had agitated Destiny. Fate is also thrown into disarray¡¯ Clotho said. Lachesis nodded and then she tries to divinate it and the more she divinate it the more she felt shocked Atropos did the same and then they look at each other and in a nce all of them understand what the other is thinking ¡®interfere? Clotho asked Lachesis shakes her head. Atropos on the other hand said ¡®Wait and see¡¯ Then they wave their hand and their crumbling throne rises up again. They sat back down on their throne but their aura is unstable right now. The Three Lady of Fates might be powerful when divining fates and destiny and their source of power is the flows and ebbs of fate and destiny but it is because of that when something happens to destiny and fate they are heavily affected. This same kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen to people that does not delve as deep as they did in the study of fate and destiny. All over the Omniverse, Beings that are attuned to fate and destiny could all feel the ripple and they all affected by it depending on theirprehension of thesew. The more they understand it, the more they were affected by it. They then close their eyes. The throne is easily repaired but not their divine armaments. They could only repair itter. And on Earth, right at that moment when that fate and destiny ripple all across time and realities, across the Universes and the Multiverses, Yewa Hafar who had deep connection to fate and destiny shudders He is inside a cave, eating some sustenance for his body when he felt the reverberation and his eyes opens wide. His sense is even urate than Odin when ites to fate and destiny. Because this is the destiny and fate that has been written since a long time ago, a divine promise that must be fulfilled. A fate and destiny that he was a part of in the deleted timeline. He got up from his sitting position and throws the food to the ground. He walks to the cave entrance and look at the stars. It might seem that he is doing divination, looking at the stars so intently like that. But what he is looking at is certain other things. He saw strings, and particles and molecules and he calctes every permutation of changes of these things and he could see certain ripples others cannot. A ripples that stretched from the beginning of time to the end. And in between the beginning and end, this ripples connected to people. Lines and strings of destinies and fates intertwined with each other, connected with each other, from every particle on heaven and Earth, and beyond heaven and Earth, it connected everything and affected everything. And to Yewa Hafar surprise, he could see things changing. He did not know what had changed but he knew something had gone horribly wrong. ¡®Azief¡­¡­did he do something? What is this sphemy?¡¯ Yewa Hafar is looking at this from the perspective of fate and destiny. A wrong destiny is a destiny that is not written, a destiny that strayed from the calction of fate There are not many reason why fate and destiny unleash such a ripple that stretched throughout all of existence, and echoes and bounces from dimensions to dimensions, from worlds to worlds, from one parallel reality to others unless it is something that is truly big Normal destiny,mon destiny, would not create such an effect Yewa Hafar could only think of one reason why such ripples are unleashed. The fate and destiny of a certain being had changed. And this person, this being fate and destiny must be something that affected all of the Omniverse for the ripples to act in such a way. And because of that the expression on Yewa Hafar be darker. There is only one person right now that fits the bill. ¡®What happened to Death Monarch?¡¯ he thought to himself The more urate question in his heart is what did he do to create such a change. Yewa Hafar might be shocked to know that such a fluctuation of fate and destiny ripples happens simply because Azief was looking at the terminalputer of one Orvanianb. Changes multiplied in the fraction of a second the moment he did that. The permutation of changes then be endless. Fate and Destiny trying to correct to rectify but the current Azief is no longer just a mortal whose fate and destiny could easily be toyed about This is his current thought Azief even though he himself could not feel the ripples of fate and destiny that urred because of his action he himself is protected by some force against fate and destiny Of course this itself did not mean he is off the hook. After all, Odin a supreme being of great power, Zeus the King of the Olympians, the Jade Emperor and many others supreme beings in the Omniverse, no matter how strong they were, no matter how many godly feats that they could do, they are in the end had to bow before fate and destiny. But when someone reaches the level that Azief had reached, a level where he is now one with thew, walking the perfection Path that only a few people in the Omniverse had been able to walk, Destiny and fate could not easily change the trajectory of fate that is moving When one is a mortal, its easy to arrange fates and destiny. A mortal whose death day is decided, no matter how many ways they find a way to hide from it, anything in the world could easily be used toplete the fate and actualize the destiny But for a person who have godlike body, certain other measures need to be taken. Fate and destiny needs to work a bit harder to kill such a being and arrange the death Azief is in this category. Destiny and fate still has a hold over him and that hold is even stronger than before because of Jean act of reversing time and realities. Loki of Midgard knows that the more you push back against destiny and fate, the stronger it bes. It is the reason why Loki did not drastically change the past for he fears that the destiny and fate of Azief would be locked into a certain fate Because he knew what Jean had done and he knew the price of such an act. Yewa Hafar is still looking at the stars and he shakes his head. ¡®I feel uneasy. There are new variables.¡¯ He clenches his fist and thought to himself ¡®Should I go to the Seresian world?¡¯ he thought to himself but then he shakes his head. He had never gone to the Seresian world in the other timelines. Things had already changed a lot form the original fate. Yewa Hafar fears that if he does go to the Seresian world, even more variables would appear. ¡®I need to set thing up so that the fate and destiny could go back on course¡¯ that is the only thing he could do. Right now, if they are ying chess, there is suddenly a revived piece on the chess game breaking the game rulespletely. That is how Yewa Hafar felt. At the same time, Loki who was sipping wine on a luxurious balcony was looking at bustling and sparkling city in one of the region of Spain He too felt a ripple. But he could not grasp the meaning of that ripple. He just sips a few more wine and forget about it a secondter. Then there is someone inside a hut, in a tiny ind. Parked on the north side of the small ind is a Narwhal-looking submarine. This person is Erika. As the Oracle, he too felt that fluctuation. But unlike the Three Fates, she did not cough up blood. Instead she only smirks. ¡®A move had been made. Now I wonder how Yewa Hafar would move his pieces. And how would Loki would move his pieces. In the end, it did not matter how many chess pieces you have. It is important to know how to use them¡¯ there is a smile on her face when she was muttering this. The waves and ripples is everywhere but it was brief. Only around ten seconds and then the ripples could no longer be felt. But Erika could surmise a lot. Whatever Azief did or did not do in the Seresian world, it had affected his fate. Erika ignored it and then continue eating her food while listening to the illegal radio broadcast of the news station in World Government And somewhere, there is a Gardener inside a garden who watches over this and shows a smile >>> Chapter 1176: New innovation (1)

Chapter 1176: New innovation (1)

It is like the zoom in and out function of GPS map that Earth use to have. Only this one is more detailed. Azief could stretch then map, seeing the core of this and even zoom in to the most detailed possible way seeing even theposition of the soil. On the terminal projection, all kinds of numbers and wordses out each time he did that each time detailing all kinds of information of the terrain he touched on the projection map. Wherever he touches or focuses on, the terminal would also calcte all the thing that there is in that area and convey the information to the terminal This must be the result of the Orvanian scanning the. This is not a simple three dimensional projection of the world but basically a temte of everything that exist, the information data projection of everything that exist in this world The robots did not stop him from doing whatever he wanted and so he began operating the terminal searching for any rted technology to terraforming. He read a notice and a reminder in one of the terraforming articles. when terraforming a world, it is advisable to scan the world for any resources that could pose as a hidden danger. There is even a few example listed they once scan star system with a sand that could improve one psionic powers and abilities. There is also a world where there is fruits that give people abilities that correspond to the Laws of the World. But as there is exciting and magical things in the vast universe, there is also dangers. Some of the star system that have such minerals or magical things also have predators like a titanic worm in the sandy star system where they found the sand that could enhance psionic energy or when they saw a titanic dark creature in the core of a hiding while absorbing the surrounding stars. Thus it has be a protocol of the Orvan terraforming steps which is to scan the world before doing other things. This is what the Orvanian did when they were terraforming the Seresian world. At the same time, they were terraforming the world, they scan the world. It is that scanning that interfere with his Divine Sense all the time The scan even after almost ten months did not yet stop As the Seresian world is a mystical world the Orvanians automated Destroyer found many old existence hiding underground all of this time in slumber and they simply bombarded these old ancestors and force them out of their grave before capturing them Most of them were transported back to Orvanian fleet using shackles that is able to teleport them universes away. Azief also learns about their colonization protocols and pioneering training of exploring new worlds and its dangers Azief absorbs all of this into his mind, determine to take some of this knowledge to Earth. of course, Azief did not want Earth to be some kind of a warmongering space civilization that conquers. But in the sr system of Earth there is manys that is uninhabitable. Just by terraforming the all around the sr system of Earth is enough to solve many of the problem that Earth would face in the future. New resources would also be added. So, he was very interested in taking this information. The robots inside thebs seems to ignore him as they keep researching things and putting and inputting data on their terminal There are a few things he also read on that could help Katrina current task. One of the things that most Orvanians do when they colonize a or wanting to stabilize some others peacefully is making sure that they have a leader that the people of that world trust Of course this is obvious to everyone but the most obvious thin is usually the one thing that most colonizers of new worlds fails to pay attention to. Azief also saw the Data Modeling program that is on one of the Orvanian hyper quantumputers. He also learns that each terminal is a hyper quantumputer. And it is not even the most advancedputer that the Orvanians had. Most of the weaponry system is hidden from him and Azief had expected this and Qarliya also already told him about this The Orvanians is quite strict when it is about the weapons in their arsenal. Most of the weapon in their arsenal is weapons of Universal destruction. If such weapons fall into the wrong hands a disaster that could affect the Universe could happen ¡®It is a pity that I don¡¯t have an USB drive equivalent or I would copy all of these files into it¡¯ he thought to himself. But he himself also knows that even if he has the USB drive Earth probably did not have such a powerful quantumputer that could bear all the data in the terminalputer. Not to mention the programmingnguage is very different. The only thing he could do is to memorize as much as he can and convey it back to scientist and researchers of Pandemonium when he got back. He first checks the agriculture section. Most Orvanians live long and most of them reach a powerful level. But for some reason these powerful race still needs to eat. Of course, the frequency of eating is not as frequent like three times a day. But they still have to eat. As he was searching for the reason for such a thing, he read an article and he nodded with a bit of understanding. He thought of Earth where when most of the people reaches Disk Formation most of them no longer need to eat to feel full. ¡®But, that might change in the future¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®is this also the price?¡¯ he thought to himself as he reads the article. The reason why people eat is to get energy. As the people of Orvanians evolve, they also need more energy. But as magical energy fills their world, at the same time the Will of the World is stimted and in doing so, certain restriction had been put into ce. He did not take long on that article but quickly skimmed around it He read it just to understand why hunger is still a problem even after breaking through the limit of normal living beings. Azief also remember that even Alsurt needs to drink and eat even when he is already very powerful But there is no concrete reason that is given so he only gives it a brief read. After that he move to more relevant information which is some of the innovation that the Orvanians is nning for Seresian and innovations that he could imitate and copy. There is a n for an Agricultural district spanning arge area ofnd in the Seresian world. Katarina did talk about this to him before. This is one of the use of the scanning before The data had already had information of what kind of fruit and what kind of fertilizer it needed and the maximum output and minimum output that a nt could grow in a specified area and what kind of soil and fertilizer it needed Therge scale industrial farms would be growing nutrient-rich produce suitable for the living beings of this world With one look Azief could guess the reason why the agriculture is focused on first The Seresian world is many things. It is magical and full of mystical phenomenon. But one thing it is not is that it is not fertile. There is more barrennd in the main if the Seresian race than there is fertilend Most of the food that they got is from some harvest, which they conquered and devour. The two ve worlds are basically just food for them and the reason why they did not wipe out the living beings in the two ve world is simply because they did not want to kill the goose thatys the golden eggs. But after the Orvanians terraforms this, it is full of fertilends and field. It is the understandable why the Orvanians wanted to promote agriculture and wanted to deploy such method The sess of this n would in effect would allow the current civilization of Seresian to grow its poption Food has always been one of the factors of poption. This is also very important for Earth. And Earth also have a lot of food after the Fall but even then it still needs more food There is not that many people in the world that could forgoes food. Azief might have forgotten how it feels to be starved but not everyone could reach the level he had where he could just absorb the energy Most people still have to eat because in other worlds, the energy was not as pure as the energy provided by the All Source. Chapter 1183: One beautiful night (1)

Chapter 1183: One beautiful night (1)

While the whole Omniverse sense the ripples, Azief is still in the Seresian world, inside the Orvanianb Not once that he thought that his simple action had created a ripple of destiny and fate that is strong and powerful enough that it could be sensed with people who have great affinity with fate and destiny magic. He is still studying the technology of the Orvanians. He is now reading about Nutrient Replication, Hydroponic farming and many more from advanced food processing biology and anything rted to agricultural innovation and thing that go beyond that. Azief did not know it but it¡¯s been hours and then he stops. His mind itself is a bit dizzy right now after cramming all of that information in his mind. Not to mention he still have to remember it a mothter. But he felt it is worth it. Azief after getting what he wanted quickly go back to the lift and returns back to the surface. Qarliya did not bother with him as she does her job in the entireb. When hees out of theb, it is already almost night. the sun had just set. He could see it on the horizon, the sight of which is very beautiful Though this sun is a sun created by Orvanians technology, it reminded him of the Sun on Earth. It is almost as beautiful. Azief remembers what he promises Katarina. Tonight they need to talk about what had happened. Azief don¡¯t know what he is going to say. But he knows she is right. He could not keep avoiding her. Azief quickly flies up and in just a few minutes he was already back into the pce. He returns to his room, take a bath, enjoy it for half an hour or so, styled his hair, wears a different clothes and then he was ready to meet her on the balcony Outside, stars are twinkling in the sky and an aurora like lights is passing through the area of the Pce. This is unlike the aurora on Earth because this is not an aurora but energies that is synthesized and released to the atmosphere by the Independent Energy Diffuser space station above the skies. This is now amon sight and this sight would continue until Katarina return back to Earth. The balcony itself is not some small balcony but one of thergest balcony Azief had ever been in. It is also very luxurious. This terrace balcony has an open air living room, a kitchen, and a dining space. Not to mention the view facing theke in the distance. Lights has been installed around theke and somend was cleared giving theke a park-like appearance. Katarina wanted to turn the area around theke to a park. Azief was the first one on the balcony. He sat on the sofa and waited for her. It did not take long. He could hear her footsteps, could smell her scent and then he heard the sound of the door being opened and he opens his eyes Katarina is always beautiful no matter what she wears. It was like she would never have a bad day But today she looks more beautiful than ever. She wears a long white one-piece dress with the design of a snowke. Azief himself did not wear his usual ck robe. He wears a casual cloth. He looks rxed with the right amount of elegance. Maybe it is because he had be more handsome as he grows stronger or maybe it is because of his aura, even when he is just wearing casual clothes, there is this sense of power radiating from him, and confidence that just oozes out of him If Katarina would make everyone that sees her to be speechless thinking why even such a casual one-piece dress could make someone looks so beautiful, then Azief simple causal look makes him look manly yet at the same time elegant while did not lose that dangerousness that seems to radiate from him He wears a quality pair denim jean, a ck crew neck cotton t shirt that hugs his body showing his muscle but not too tight that it looks like a second skin. And he wears a loafer. Azief looks at her and she looks at him. Then she smiles ¡®you look¡­. handsome¡¯ she said and Azief is startled a bit. Rarely there are people that praise his appearance. Well, he is Death Monarch. There are only a few people in this world that could speak casually with him. Most people would tremble in front of him and flinch each time he gazed at them. To them, Death Monarch is an imposing figure like a lion looking at them like they were sheep Imposing, fearsome, intimidating. What handsomeness could be seen when everyone who had seen him is upied enough not to piss their pants when in front of him Other than Sofia¡­there would nobody that would say he is handsome. He cut the thought almost immediately He runs his fingers through his hair trying to hide that he is happy. She smiles and Azief then said ¡®You look stunning¡¯ ¡®You always say the same thing¡¯ Katarina said ¡®It¡¯s the only thing I could think about each time I saw you¡¯ he said honestly. Katarina chuckles a bit. ¡®I see you have progressed in your ttery¡¯ Aziefughed. It is rare for them to wear something that is not their normal attire. Azief simply look like a handsome dude with great physique and wlessplexion. His hair is trimmed and he had styled his wavy hair that made him like a rebellious man. His hair is styled with loose strands with tapered side, the contrast of the clean and tapered side with the separated strand keep him from looking unkempt His clothes hugged his body showing his muscr body. He looks like one of the front page model with his t shirt and denim jean As for Katarina, her white dress seems to portray herself like some kind of innocent goddess with her straight hair styled in feathery locks, making her hair look soft and giving that breezy look They look nothing like an Ice Goddess or a Death Monarch. It was like they were back on Earth before the Fall. They look like a boy and a girl who is meeting at a blind date. Tonight, there is only Azief and Katarina. Not Ice Goddess Katarina that terrorized the back alleys of Moscow and the strongest woman in the world¡­just Katarina Not Death Monarch that rules Pandemonium, not the strongest man in the world but only and just¡­Azief For a moment they just look at each other like it was the first time they saw each other. And in each other, they saw a different kind of life. If the Fall did not happen, could it be like this? Maybe someday Azief would go to Russia on a business trip or a leisure trip or something and saw Katarina on the street. Maybe they would find each other presenceforting and maybe they would hit it off. And then they might fall in love with each other. But almost immediately both of them know that if not for the Fall, it would not be like this. Azief would never go to Russia probably. He might not even be able to afford a ticket to Russia. His life before the Fall is nothing short of pathetic. And if he met Katarina, knowing himself, he probably could not speak a word to such a beauty He would not then see that this beauty has her own scars, scars that made this beauty always felt she wasn¡¯t enough In that reality, he and Katarina would never fall in love with each other. He would not love Katarina because he would never make the time to understand her. And she would never love him because he would never love such a man. But, fortunately, that is not their reality Their reality¡­.is that they met under an abyss of ice, trapped together in that area for three days, and Katarina fell in love with him and him with her. That is their reality. And it is a reality that they very much grateful for. Azief could never think he would ever love somebody from another country. Most people would find someone they love near them. To be honest, he didn¡¯t even think that he would ever be able to find love even in his own country. He is living the dream. The woman he used to a have one sided love with loves him. The most beautiful woman in the world also loves him. To some it is like a dreame true. If this is a rom or a harem story, all of this might be a happy story. But this is real life. And real life is always messy. Love is not as easy as those rom shows you. Chapter 1184: One beautiful night (2)

Chapter 1184: One beautiful night (2)

Katarina then ask him ¡®Are you just going to sit there and stare at me?¡¯ she said. Azief suddenly get up and Katarina looking at this chuckles ¡®I thought we were going to talk¡¯ ¡®Well, it is night. And I am hungry¡¯ Azief rolls his eyes. ¡®We don¡¯t get hungry¡¯ Katarina tilt her head and then said ¡®You really don¡¯t know how to set the mood¡¯ Azief hearing this walk forward and his sudden move startled Katarina who takes a step back. Azief is close to her, so close she could smell him And he smells good. Really good. What kind of cologne he wears? She thought to herself. Did the Orvanians have some kind of cologne? It sure as hell noting from the production of the Seresian world, she thought to herself. She thought of all kinds of things to distract herself from thinking of what happened yesterday. Azief could see she was blushing and he takes another step forward, a naughty smile on his face. He leans down a bit and look at her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I told you this before¡¯ he begins, his eyes looking at her, like a predator looking at his prey, a smirk on his face, yet, she could not help but stares at that eyes, one of them hazel, the other have a tint of green ¡®You are very, very attractive¡¯ and he smiles And she blushes even harder. He is the only man that could ever make her respond like this. His tone of voice, his smirk, all of it seems to be perfect. Her heart is beating fast. Katarina is the most beautiful woman in the world. She did not give herself this title. But it was everybody else that gives her this title And so, it has always been amon urrence for someone topliment and tter her appearance. But never in his tone of voice. Or maybe¡­. maybe it is not about the voice. Maybe, it is about who is saying it. She blushes because it is him saying it. And saying it so close to her, that she could hear his heartbeat speeding up Beings like them could control their heartbeat. And Azief is actually practically an energy form based being. He could scatter his body into tiny particles of Laws, merged with the world and thews around him So, controlling his heartbeat might be the easiest thing he could do. yet, the sound of his heartbeat sounds like the rushing of a horde of warhorse in the ins. It is a signal to her. All of this makes her feel all kinds of feelings. Azief inches closer, his lips are so close to hers. And then just right before his lips grazes on hers, he stopped, looks at her, smiles and said ¡®What about now?¡¯ ¡®About what?¡¯ ¡®The mood¡¯ he said in that teasing tone. Katarina smack his chest and a shockwave exploded. Azief saw the shockwave in slow motion and could see that if he did not contain it, the balcony would be destroyed. He just waves his hand and the shockwave dissipated almost immediately ¡®Hmph¡¯ she snorted as she passes him by and goes to the open kitchen. He just shakes his head with a smile. When godlike beings like them do normal things even as simple as simple hitting, it could create a disaster. But they also had learned how to deal with it like Azief method of containing the shockwave with a force field ¡®Hey. Don¡¯t get angry. You were the one saying that I¡¯m not good at creating the mood. I just rise up to the challenge¡¯ ¡®You just like teasing me¡¯ Right now, even though they look like they areining to each other, they are both smiling. Tonight, they were like normal people. There are no world powers that they need to think about, there is no plots and schemes, nothing to consider, their actions would not affect world power or the world itself At this moment, they could be a version of themselves that they used to be. Yet, it is not exactly the same version of themselves. It is a version of themselves that is better¡­¡­better because they both have experience so much, and learn so much. A version of themselves that have be better, because they found love. And love found them. A version of them that have experience pain ande out of it stronger. There is still pain, there are still scars¡­¡­but right now, in this moment of perfect bliss and happiness¡­. those pains are forgotten, the scars for a moment is not there. Katarina goes to the kitchen and Azief follows from behind. ¡®What are you doing Katarina?¡¯ ¡®I like to cook¡¯ Azief raised her eyebrows and shakes his head ¡®Cook? You?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®I tasted your omelet before¡¯ ¡®And?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s horrible.¡¯ ¡®I think you are exaggerating¡¯ Azief put his hands up like he was surrendering and said ¡®Trust me. I am not¡¯ Katarina pouted. And Azief chuckles. To him, she looks very cute when she is pouting like that She is already at the stove and on her hand is the pan. She is ready to make another omelet. Katarina used to eat from a can or things that his brother cook for her. She herself never cook that much. Though, she doesn¡¯t think there is anything wrong with her food. That is of course until she became the Ice Queen and have ess to many foods. Only then she knows that she is not exactly a good cook But she doesn¡¯t think that she is a horrible cook. Aziefe to the kitchen, grab the pan from her hand and said ¡®Let me cook.¡¯ She lets him. And then she went to the sofa and sat down. Azief then suddenly realizes something and heughed He looks at Katarina who is on the sofa. All the while he is opening the gas and put the pan on the stove and putting oil on it. After a few second Katarina could felt that Azief is staring at her and she looks at him. He only looks at her, with an expression that he knows what she is doing and feeling guilty she could only say ¡®What?¡¯ Aziefughed ¡®You tricked me into cooking¡¯ Katarina then chuckles. ¡®You were the one that volunteers to cook. Don¡¯t me me now¡¯ Azief look at her and he could only shake his head while smiling He did not care that much to be honest. He cracks a few eggs and began cooking. He looks around him and he nodded to himself The vibe, the ambience, everything is perfect. It is a beautiful night. Every once in a while he would steal nces at Katarina who is waiting for him Then once again,st night memorye into his mind and his smile falters a bit. ¡®This is not the time to think of that¡¯ He did not want to think too much. At least, right now, at this moment he just wanted to enjoy this happiness It did not take long for Azief to whip out a good meal. Azief had develop many skills in his years of roaming the Multiverse. He brought the food to the table and Katarina eyes widened. With one nce she could tell that Azief had cook quite an appetizing meal. There is a bit of meat, a few wrapped food and an omelet. It is not that fancy of a meal. But it is enough for them. If they wanted a fancy meal they could call the chefs to cook up a dish but that is not something that they wanted Azief put down the tes and the bowl ¡®You made soup?¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®It was very fast. I thought it would take some time for the soup to boil¡¯ Azief pointed to his eyes ¡®Heat vision¡¯ ¡®Ah¡¯ And Azief meals would not beplete without his own brewed coffee. It is a habit he could not rid of. Katarina chuckles as she saw Azief put down the cup of coffee in front of her. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®You still like coffee?¡¯ What. It¡¯s good¡¯ I know. She said still smiling as her finger hold the handle of the cup and the coffee immediately turns cold ¡®But I like mine cold¡¯ Azief just shakes his head. ¡®Tell me about that story¡¯ she said as she took the fork and take a bite of the poached eggs. Azief sat beside her, like it was the most natural ce for him. ¡®Which story?¡¯ ¡®the barista in Australia¡¯ ¡®Ah¡¯ Azief smiles ¡®That¡¯ Azief then began his story with a smile on his face. And Katarina smiles because Azief was happy talking about it. Katarina and Azief had this certain magic between them. A magic that needs no spell, need no ritual Love¡­. the simplest and hardest magic of all. It requires luck and effort and unlike certain other magic¡­everyone could have it. And it is a magic like none other A magic that could change your life. A bad love destroys one life. A true love saves one soul. It is the only few magic in the Universe that touches someone deep into their soul It is a magic that have darkness in it, and yet it also contains so much light and love. And it is this love that made them be able to have simple conversation yet it fills the soul like a thirsty man in the desert finding an oasis that quench all thirst and fatigue Chapter 1185: One beautiful night (3)

Chapter 1185: One beautiful night (3)

Azief had never liked art. To him, art is simply equal to fraud. It did not do anything for the people. It did not fill a starving stomach and it could not be used to make shelter It had no purpose. As for beauty that people raved about in art, he could see it every day when he opens his eyes, looks out the window and see the sun rising, seeing the birds flying in the sky, the clouds moving pushed by the winds, the waves that kiss the shore, the green of the forest, the majestic beauty of mountains¡­. the beauty of nature. When you see it, you find no other painting that could beat it. But¡­. because Katarina likes it, he made the effort. He became patrons of artist in Pandemonium and he even set aside some budgets for art rted project, he collects beautiful painting and even sometimes bought some of the painting that is painted by the Immortal Couple. There is a garden in the Centre Pce of Pandemonium. It is called the Garden of Pandemonium and it is the most beautiful garden in the world It had a famous Botanist, a rare ss of Herbalist that maintains the garden. Azief is known for his brutality and merciless punishment to his enemies. But many artists in Pandemonium regarded Death Monarch as a patron of arts as he has many sculptors and painters in his retainer. Azief had hired and recruited people to beautify the Garden of Pandemonium. What some people don¡¯t know was that there is a section on the garden that he had dedicated to Katarina One part of the garden is designed to look like ude Montre¡¯s Garden, in Giverny of Northern France. That area has a pond filled with water lilies. That area is a tribute to Katarina who loves M artwork. The painting of the water lilies. Azief created it simply because Katarina when she looks at arts, talks about it, there is this kind of light in her eyes And Azief love to see that light. He loves to see her smile. It almost felt like her happiness infected him and he too be happy He had never understood art. But he did not need to understand it. It matters that Katarina loves it and because it matters to her, he makes an effort to make it matter to him And it is the same thing for Katarina. Katarina did not like coffee that much. But she has learnt to love it. She knows that it is Azief most favorite thing to do, brewing coffee. And he is pretty good at it. To be more urate, he is an expert in it She likes her coffee a bit sweet. Azief called her having the pte of a child and he had always tease her about that. And Azief¡­¡­this man that he loved always have a good story about coffee. It is unthinkable, probably for the rest of the world, that one of the most fearsome person in the world, a threat to many world powers is a man that is so excitable when talking about coffee. There are only a few topics that Azief would feel excitable about and Katarina knows each one. She knows why Azief likes to brew coffee. It is not simply just because he likes drinking coffee. It is because he used to want to be barista. Maybe some people wouldugh and not believe it. A Barista? The strongest person in the world? That person who kills without batting an eye? That kind of person wanted to be a barista? People forget that before the Fall, most of the powerful figures in the world right now from Azief to the World Powers high echelon, most of them are normal people Raymond for example was a cosyer stuck in a Comic Con when the Fall began. He is basically a nerd before he became Raymond the Earthshaker. Now, no one could imagine Raymond as a young kid going to Comic Con Before the Fall, Raymond every year he would go to Comic Con to meet his favorite celebrities, to buyic, and connect with like-minded people who also likesic Of course, Raymond himself was quite an oddity among the more extreme nerd. He was a bit chubby but he was a confident person. He likesic but he was sociable. The stereotypes that people who likesic and nerdy stuff are all people who could not socialize is not all correct Of course, there are some nerds like that. But there are also the kind like Raymond who channels his inner kid once a year. He was basically a normal guy with a normal hobby whose life changed because of the Fall He became a leader and in that desperate times he leads the people that was trapped with him to fight monsters. Katarina did hear that in the beginning of Raymond rise to power, he had a falling out with the leader of the group But from what she heard, Raymond was preferable and those who were loyal to him ousted the leader in a violent coup. Since then, that normal guy be the leaders and eventually called himself the King of the United States of America. Of course, it is not like there is no resistance. The United States was special in that almost all of their people has ess to gun. You think that would have helped them. But when facing monsters that have thick skin like a tank a few hundred bullets from AR 15 would not help Some ces like Japan have just a few powerful monsters. But there are some that are unlucky like Australia who is ravaged by monsters from the sky, monsters from the sea and even monster from the bottom of the Earth., And then there is China whose poption was decimated by dragon monsters that burns, eat or freeze them to death. United States on the other hand, while they did not have such powerful monster attacking them like it did in China, it is by no means weak monsters. Most of the casualties of the United States happens in the first 24 hours of the Fall. Raymond was a shining beacon of hope as he pacifies the states with his generals and for a time, he was the ultimate ruler of the United States before he relinquishes power and put the United States of America under the jurisdiction of power of the World Government And this man, this person¡­.in the beginning was a young man who went to Comic Con one day and be one of the most influential people in the world. Then there is Hikigaya and Oreki, the Two Twin Sages of Japan Hikigaya and Oreki both of them were just high school senior when the Fall happens. They were basically high school kids that eventually went on to be known as the Dragon of Echigo and Tiger of Kai To many they were like Shingen Takeda and Uesugi Kenshin as Orekie from the area which used to be Echigo and in his earlier conquest he pacifies those areas which used to be the ruling area of the Uesugi n and to spread his prestige some people began calling him the Dragon of Echigo It is the same Hikigaya whose sphere of control in the beginning is around the area of Takeda Shingen territory. In that early days, there are many warlords in Japan. When the world order crumbles, there are some sick people that rises up. In the past, they were constrained byws and by societal pressure. But ethics is a vague concept And vague concept is easily abandoned. There were many warlords all over Japan that all wanted to be powerful people, wanting to have harem like some kind of reincarnated hero story. There are some extreme people, sick people in the head that rises up. But humans, any humans with a heart, would always gravitate to light The darker it is; the more people gravitate to light. The other warlords wanted to satisfy their desire It did not matter whether the warlord is a man or a woman. The man rapes the woman, the woman rapes and tortures man. It is people with sick heart and sick mind having power that brings tragedy to the world. But Oreki in Echigo ruled the people under his protection fairly and justly. It did not mean that he did not do any wrongs but as for the people under his protection, he did not touch In a world where one could die at any moment, at least they should die with dignity. The same is for Hikigaya. And so, people went to them, run to them wanting to be taken under them These two warlords then easily expand their powers and influence because of one simple thing that they did. They treated humans¡­like humans. Light shines brightest when there is a great darkness. In that warring period, people seek hope. And even a slightest light shines bright like a sun burning its lights. Not before long, the whole ind nation knew of this two people, the two prominent warlords. And as they have more people, they have more resources and the safer it is to join them. The more resources they have, the stronger they became. There is Hikigaya and then there is Oreki. One by one, the other warlords fell under them. They gained the hearts of the people and so they gained the world. Such thing did not change even as the world turns fantasy-like. In the end, there is only two great powers in the ind nation. As for the other power, they would surrender and be vassals of these two great warlords. And as they always shed with each other without no clear victor, the title of Oreki Dragon of Echigo and Hikigaya Tiger of Kai solidified. Chapter 1186: One beautiful night iv

Chapter 1186: One beautiful night iv

These two people when they were warlords is still a high school senior. Probably just a day before the Fall, they were ying around with friend, worrying about the next exam, thinking where to go when school ends, what they should with their future They might even be thinking of what certificates and what kind of skills that they need to have to enter the working world Who could have thought that these two young kid would then be a warlord that in the end split the ind nation into two in an agreement signed in Kyoto. One of them would be in charge of the Kanto area. The other one would be in charge of the Kansai area. As for the other ind around the nation it is free game for anyone. That is the origin story of Oreki and Hikigaya, the Twin Sages of Japan. But who remembers that? The people of Japan only remembers the powerful appearance of these two people that protect the people of Japan from the encroachment of the world power. When they spoke of Hikigaya, the first image thates to their mind is a wisely sage inside a cave surrounded by mist. Everyone knows that the Illusionist Archmage usually meditates in caves to further his illusion powers. And when one thinks of Oreki, they would think of thunder and lightning and the Raijin Army. They would not think that these godlike beings that some of the people of Japan worshipped had normal feelings, normal concern and regardless of how they portrayed themselves to the world, Katarina knows that there are some parts of Hikigaya and Oreki that is still childish. They have feelings and sentimentality that they would not shows other but only to their loved ones. Then there is Jean, the son of the alley, living in the dark side of France. The child of the street, the son of a prostitute. At least that is what some people said about his mother. Katarina herself did not know whether this is true or not since Jean is not exactly forting about the details of his past Azief is also someone whose past is not known to many people. Some people only knew that he came from the ruined nation of Mysia, a country in Southeast Asia. Other than that, nobody knows who is his old friends, his parents and before his conflict with the World Government, nobody really knows who he is. It is the same for Jena. Most of what known of his apt is hearsay and rumors, some is true and some are exaggerated. Most of the people he conquered did not like him and it is not unreasonable for them to make up rumors about the sordid background of Jean the Time Monarch. But one thing is true. It is that Jean was the children of the street. This is something he acknowledged. He nearly became the Emperor of Europe, nearly unifying all of Europe under his rule. But unlike others influential people in the world, during his rule, there were a sense of terror and his expansion ideas runs counter with the World Government The reason why he was reviled so much is because most of his general is very racist. Such problems had abated after the Weronian upation but during the rise of Jean in France, humanity still see each other as different. France is color blind when it is about race. But reality isn¡¯t. There is a difference, a dissonance between its universal ideals and its day to day life. Katarina did not know much about France In fact, she did not know much about the world before the Fall since she is usually at home. There was no inte at her home because her father believes that the corporations is spying on them and honestly, her father is not exactly wrong. What she knows about France is what she found out from Jean and the people that lives there and they all have different perspective on what France is like And Jean is a boy in the street, making money dealing drugs. Though jean had never admitted it publicly, his silence against the assertion is enough France ideals were noble but it run up against theplexities of lived reality France before the Fall is one of the most multiethnic societies in the West and just because it doesn¡¯t formally recognize race doesn¡¯t naturally mean that race or racism doesn¡¯t exist. France, unlike other nations does not formally keep statistic about race or religion, recognizing only two categories of people, citizens and immigrants But racism exits and it is instituted by Jean general. And it is not the normal white racist men oppressing the ck man narrative. Jean had many generals. Some of them are Algerian and some of them are Arabs. But they are French. There is also a few Chinese French, the Roman, the Berbers and he had diverse people bing his general. Europe is not a small continent. And Jean could not be everywhere at the same time¡­.at least not during that period of time. Some of his generals are very racist. When one of his general went to Algeria, this general which is very racist against people of religion had massacred the entire city And this is only one of the few atrocitiesmitted by his generals And so on and so forth and it is because of this Jean had to bear with a tainted reputation since then. Even now, he had enemies wanting his head. People had a certain idea about him, about his life and about his intention. People would not know that Jean at that time was just a boy who wanted to survive. That boy almost did something which Napoleon and Hitler couldn¡¯t do. Take over Europe. In the end, he relinquishes his control over the Empire, letting the Empire to be broken up ruled by the Senator approved by the Republic. Whether fortunate or not, the Weronian upation happens and racism between humans drops a lot It helps when you have amon enemy that one could band against. Katarina had met with Jean. After all, that he had achieved he only wanted to live peacefully with his lover, Paulette. A simple life for aplicated man. And what about her? A girl that do not know the world. A girl that only knows that dark room. And she is now the strongest woman in the world People only saw who they are now and they forget under that surface appearance, under the light of glory, there is still that core of them. But for Azief¡­. that core of his being, the topic that could make him excited, he only shares it with only a few people. And Katarina is one of those people This is the kind of understanding between them. Katarina thought went to many ces as she tasted Azief coffee. Azief is looking the distance, and she is looking at his side profile thinking of how handsome he looks and blushing after thinking about it. It is good that the area is not so brightly lit or her red face would surely be seen by Azief. And knowing him, he would obviously tease her. Azief make an effort to love the thing she love and she makes an effort to love the things that he loves. Thispromises, this effortless effort is almost natural to them, like an imperfect soul that met each other andplete each other This kind of effortless love, in the best sense of the word, a love that requires no effort because it was so easy, as easy and as important as breathing, makes them feelfortable and safe with each other Azief then began telling her about the story of the Barista in Australia. She only smiles. Azief always had a talent of storytelling. Or maybe it is because it is him that telling the stories that Katarina does not mind listening to it Many people do not know this but Australia has quite the coffee culture¡¯ Azief began and Katarina nodded The more she response, the more he be enthusiastic. To her, Azief look like a little child right now. There is this joy thates from him when he could talk to someone about the things he likes. To others it might seem unnatural that one of the most fearsome men in the world would look so happy talking about coffee. But this is the side that Katarina loves. Azief had his manly side. And he has his gentle side. And his cute side. And she loves all of it. Of course Azief himself tell her that did not know that Australia has such a rich culture in coffee in the past. He had never been to Australia but when he takes over Australia continent and make it his Pandemonium, there is a few survivors of Australia that returns back to Pandemonium. One of them is a barista before the Fall. He took the Herbalist ss. But for some reason he activated some secret requirement and get a unique ss of Barista. Azief hired him to Pandemonium Pce and even ask him to teach him how to make a good coffee. He told her of how he messes up in identifying the coffee beans and how to brew and he takes prides in it. Katarina smiles and chuckles a few times. She could imagine the barista feeling awkward and at odds seeing the ruler of Pandemonium being so passionate about coffee. Chapter 1187: One beautiful night v

Chapter 1187: One beautiful night v

This is the kind of talk that they have been at for the past couple of months. They talk about simple things. They talk about the past trying to know each other better. It is one of the things that Katarina envious about Sofia. Sofia has a connection with Azief that she did not and that connection is the connection of the past. That connection is something that is hard to break. Because Sofia knows the Azief that she doesn¡¯t know An Azief of the past. She could only know from his stories. Then Katarina would tell him stories. Unlike Azief there is not much to share. She did not have that much of adventure and as for the dark things happening in her life, she did not like to tell it and Azief did not like her to relive it. They eat and they talk. But they did not touch the issue ofst night. They always skirted around the issue. More like they were in the prologue and the main story has not yet started Theye here both because they have something to say. No¡­to be more urate, Katarina has something to say and Azief had something exin. But as they were drinking coffee, eating the good meal, sharing stories, it almost like they don¡¯t want to talk about what happened. Last night, something happened. Azief was also herest night. They were sitting in the balcony, looking at thekes and the stars. For the past five months they have been catching up with each other Azief told her about what happens on Earth and she told him about what she experienced in the Seresian world So, beforest night, they have told each other almost everything that had happened. Of course, Azief did not share a few things. One of the few things he did not share with her was the fact that he would one day fights the world. It is the matter regarding his time travel escapades. He also did not share with her about the diamond like things thing he got in that Thought Consciousness domain. This is because this is something that does not need to be shared. He himself still did not know what it is. And he had the feeling that this thing is something of a trump card of him He had been nning a lot of thing since he saw what he would be in the future. And he is making some preparation. And then there is the thing about Sofia. He had been maintaining the distance between him and Katarina because of this. Because of his conflicted feeling. These are the few things he did not tell her. Butst night, something changed. Was it because the moon was beautiful? Or was it because of the lights? Or was it becausest night Katarina look so beautiful? Or is it because of his loneliness? Whatever the reason was, Azief blurted out about him and Sofia breaking up. He and Katarina was bantering back and forth and suddenly he blurted it out. It shows howfortable he had be with Katarina that they even had their own way of bantering and in that moment when his guard is down, joking around, teasing each other, something that he did not want to sayes out of his mouth And once ites out of his mouth he could not take it back. And then there is silence. He could see Katarina was hurt because of that Because he did not tell her. Or maybe it is because he hides it for her, knowing fully well how she felt about him There was silence and there was this subtle change in their rtionship in that instant. Suddenly Katarina felt more conscious of herself and he on the other hand felt like he was standing on a floor made of needles. And then Katarina began asking him why does he feel the need to hide it from her. And they both know the answer It is because Azief needed a reason. A reason to distance himself And there was silence again. And then they began talking. Screaming actually. Emotions running high and powerful auras exploded around the area. At that time Azief contained it with his own force field. But their shouts and anger produce thunders and lightning in the sky. Snows falling down with hails and sharp powerful winds. If they were normal people, their argument would probably only make the neighbors felt angry because of the noise disturbance. But when these two are angry, when their emotions are running, these two people who are godlike in power get angry, they affect the matters around them, they affect the properties of particles. So, when they are angry, thunder roars, lightning strikes the ground, dark clouds gather, snows fall and wind storms appears. Katarina was angry and she was sad. There are some harsh words traded with each other, but Azief could never get angry with her. Because she is not in the wrong. And because tears are falling down from her eyes. Azief is not weak against tears. But that depends on who it is. He knows Katarina. He knows that this is a woman that have always held back her tears. But since meeting him, she always was forced to cry. Azief calms her down and hugged her and they were just hugging each other without words The world calms down and Azief don¡¯t know what to say. He knows that Katarina is just venting. Without a word, trying to arrange their feelings. And then while embracing each other, they look at each other eyes and Azief lean down and kiss her. And she replied with her action. Shine upon by the moonlight, the scene was beautiful and yet at the same time give one the feeling of a bittersweet reunion It was not the first time they kissed each other. Katarina and him both remember that spring blossom day again. Azief had promised her that he woulde and when he came to her they kiss and that feeling of happiness is once again felt by both of them But it felt like the first time all over again. And sometimes for good things, it is good that they could experience it all over again Then Azief release her. There is aplicated expression on his face when he looks at Katarina He sighed and then leave the balcony area, not knowing how to exin what happened and why he did what he did And that is why in the morning, the vibe between them was so awkward. ¡®I am finished¡¯ she said and it brought him back to the current time. Katarina had finished her meal and her coffee looking at Azief across from her and said ¡®We need to talk¡¯ Azief could feel that this wasing. He just did not expect Katarina to be this direct. He looks at her and said ¡®Do we really need to talk about it? It¡¯s good now¡¯ he said but Katarina just remain silent and Azief knows this is her way saying that she is serious about this. Azief did not say anything. Katarina seeing this ask ¡®I want to know why did you kiss me?¡¯ Today, she will make it direct. Azief likes to talk in circles sometimes, especially when he knows he did something wrong. The best way to deal with Azief when he is like this is to go straight to the point. Katarina did not want to argue with him. She did not want to force some kind of responsibility to him. She just wanted to know¡­¡­why? Why the kiss? She wanted to know what this man is feeling. What feelings he hides under that expressionless face? Azief put down the fork and the spoon. The coffee is also half drunk. He closes his eyes for a second and then he got up from his seat. ¡®Wait for me on the sofa. Let me clean this up first¡¯ he then began taking the tes and the bowls and the cup and put it on the tray and brought it to the sink. Katarina look at this and she just shakes her head and got up and went to the sofa. She leans back her head on the sofa while closing her eyes. Azief went to the sink and began washing the tes. Actually, if he wanted to he could swish his hand and could clean the te with a wave of his hand. But he did not do that. Because he wanted to take some time. And Katarina could also tell so she just went along with it. Azief is trying to think and trying to understand why he did what he did yesterday As for Katarina, she wanted answers. She is already shocked enough to find out that Azief and Sofia had broken up. The kiss is something that she did not expected. She did not hate it. She just wanted to know why he did it. Is he pursuing her? Or is she just the rebound girl? Or was he affected by the vibe ofst night? Was it his true feelings that leaks out? What does he think of her? What does the kiss mean? Of course, Katarina knows that a kiss does not have to mean anything and Katarina knows this. But that only applies to other men. And Azief is not like any other men. Because she knows him. This is a man who deny his feeling in a daily basis This is a man that created a nuclear bunker around his heart. A man that find sharing his heart more terrifying that fighting horned monsters or titanic beast A man who was so hesitant about choosing who he les because he fears that he would hurt the other one. Decisive when it is about anything other than love. Maybe because to him love is very important, he treated it too cautiously. In love he is kind. In other things, not so much. He did not show his passion openly but away from the prying eyes of the world, those who he loves understand how much love this man has for them So, a kiss is never just a kiss. Not for him. Chapter 1188: One beautiful night vi

Chapter 1188: One beautiful night vi

He respects her feelings enough to know that kissing her like that, like a thirsty man finding water in the desert, so passionate yet so gentle¡­that kiss means something. Because it is him and because of her feelings. Katarina knows that even after he had chosen Sofia, he had never fallen out in love with her. But that is what makes it so hard for her to forget him Because he is doing things like this. It is like he could not help it and she also could not help it. He loves her but can¡¯t be with her. But he still wants to protects her. That is why he sent his secretary to look after her. This secretary is of course Sasha. She is the only person in Pandemonium that is recognized as such. When he could not see her, could not protect her the way he did before, he sent Sasha to look after her. But knowing this Katarina felt a bit angry. Azief could sometimes be a coward. He did not want to show affection to her, but he also does not want her to fall into any disaster He hurts her but doesn¡¯t want to feel guilty. So, she sent Sasha back. She did not mind Azief feeling guilty. At least he would still be thinking of her. The feeling of anger is something that is understandable. What is he trying to do? On one side, he told her to forget her. Yet, how could she forget him, when he still trying to protect her, trying to help her and always a trace of him could be seen around her. It is a bit selfish of him And her feelings are not something that could be turn on and off just like that. Even if she wants to forget, she could not Even if she wants to turns it off, she could not And she is angry that Azief felt kind of guilty kissing her. He did not say it but Katarina could guess what Azief was feeling when he broke the kissst night and go away She did not do anything wrong to anyone and neither did Azief. There is nothing to be guilty about From what she understands he and Sofia had broken up. Katarina had respected Azief decisions when he chose Sofia. She was sad¡­but she did not throw a tantrum, she did not attack Sofia. She just wallows in her own feelings. Of course, it would be best if she is the one beside him. She wishes that it was her that he had chosen. But since he had chosen Sofia, she chose to respect that. Because she wants him to be happy. But she still loves him and as such when the Demon King was battling Azief, she also sends her attack, trying to help Azief. But, thisst night, what happened¡­.is not something that she could understand. Azief did not only tell her that he had broken up. He also told her how and why he had broken up with Sofia., He had proposed to Sofia and Sofia rejected him. To her, this mean it is over between Azief and Sofia. And there is nothing for Azief to felt guilty about And since this happens, Katarina did not feel that she is doing something wrong. She had never hides how she feels for him. The whole world knows about it when she created that mountain of ice, fully intending to die together with him Then the sound of the te being put on the dryer brings her back. She could hear himing to the sofa Azief finally finished washing the tes and he walk slowly to the sofa. He sat beside her and Katarina opens her eyes. Azief puts his hand together, and one could see from his expression that he is thinking how to say something. He gives up and look in front of him. She also looks at the direction he is looking. They look at the stars and the night sky in the distance and there was silence between them. Katarina would not repeat the question. She knows Azief had heard her loud and clear. So, she is now just waiting for his answer. Azief uses both of his hand to rub the back of his neck He then sighed and said ¡®It¡¯splicated¡¯ that was his answer. Katarina did not say anything and Azief knows he did not answer her question What she wanted to know was why he kissed her. And he could tell that Katarina would not ept that answer He looks at her and said ¡®I don¡¯t know why.¡¯ Finally, Katarina looks at him, there is a trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡®You know¡¯ she finally said Azief shakes his head and trying to find the perfect word of how to start this kind of conversation. Azief was never an eloquent speaker. And because of his reputation and image, there is not a lot of ces where he needs to speak. So, finding the perfect word for this kind of situation is not easy Because¡­and he perish the thoughts in his mind. Not wanting to be tempted by the feelings he had hold back. ¡®This past five months¡­. I got to know you again¡¯ he said. Katarina nodded and then Azief continued. There is a smile on his face ¡®I always have this certain idea of you. But I never really knew you. I know your pain. And I know what makes you happy. But all of it was on the surface. There is a lot of things I don¡¯t know about you¡¯ Katarina then ask ¡®And knowing me¡­¡­were you disappointed?¡¯ she asks. Azief shakes his head and said ¡®I¡¯ve never been more proud and happy to know you. The you that I don¡¯t know. The you of the past. That Katarina. That little girl that grows up to be this beautiful and most breathtaking woman I have ever had the pleasure of knowing¡¯ ¡®And then I realized something as I know more about you, learns more about you.¡¯ ¡®What did you realize?¡¯ She asks. Azief look at her, looking at that green eyes and ck hair and he said ¡®I realize that I truly had fallen in love with you from the very first moment I saw you¡¯ he said and there is a smile on his face. A smile that seems to hold all kinds of meaning. It is like a mix of happiness, pride and all around wholesome feeling contained in one smile. He said it with such serious tone and Katarina, even though she was trying to maintain her tortured expression could not help but blush Azief chuckles as tap her nose with his finger ¡®Hey¡¯ she said and Aziefughs. Then he said ¡®I realized then, it didn¡¯t matter what I know or not know about you. I would love what you love and hated what you hate simply because from the first moment I saw you, you have enchanted me, both mind and soul¡¯ Such words, such powerful words strike Katarina heart like a Cupid shooting its love arrows. But, she doesn¡¯t understand what point Azief is trying to make. He shakes his head and he said ¡®When I first came to this world, I was in a bad ce. I just had broken up with her. Sofia rejected me¡¯ Katarina nodded She had heard the story. Azief continues ¡®But I am not angry at her. I know why she did it. I could understand it in my mind why she would do that¡¯ Sighing, he said ¡®Because I know her pain and I know her scars. She sees me and she reminded of a mistake in her past, a mistake she knows too well not to repeat. I could not assuage that fear because that is not something I could do. It is something that she must solve by herself. There are things I could help with and then there are things that one must fight for themselves¡¯ He closes his eyes and lean back on the sofa and then opens it back again and then he said ¡®I have my own demons to fight. Some is easier to fight when someone is with you. And some are demons that only you could fight. And if you want that happy ending, you want your happiness, then that is a fight you must win. So.¡­. I ept it¡¯ he hesitated to say something but then he added ¡®Each moment since she broke it off with me, I restrained myself not to just fly toward her and bring her back with me to Pandemonium. I could do that. I could just warp space around me, opens up a portal around where she is, I could listen to her, see her wherever she was¡­but I did not do that. Because I understand her pain¡¯ ¡®And? What about you?¡¯ She asks. Azief was shocked for a moment and his eyes looking at Katarina be even gentler. He shakes his head and said ¡®Yes¡­.me¡¯ He then said ¡®I understand her actions¡­. but that did not mean it doesn¡¯t hurt¡¯ ¡®When you love someone, when you ask them to marry you, hoping to spend the rest of your life with them, hoping that in that moment, the split second moment from the moment you ask her to marry you and then hoping the words thate out from her mouth is yes, it was the most nerve-racking moment in my life¡¯ Katarina didn¡¯t like hearing about him, talking about another woman in front of her but she did not stop him. It was like he is venting and she ask him ¡®You told me you pull out a ring¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®It is not my culture to propose using a ring. But I did it because she once mentioned that she finds it romantic. I¡¯m not telling you this to hurt you. I¡¯m telling you this so that you could understand why when I first arrive here and saw you, I could not admit the truth¡¯ ¡®You have always been good in hiding your pains¡¯ Katarina said and Azief snickers, probably at himself. ¡®That is not a good ability at all¡¯ Then he said ¡®I believe she woulde back. I wanted to give her time. And I don¡¯t want to do something wrong¡¯ ¡®I know what you feel for me Katarina. I feel it too. But, I know she would nevere back if something happened between us. Because her fears were always about us. She fears to be betrayed. To be lied to¡¯ ¡®And because of that she found it easier if I me her. She wanted to end it because she didn¡¯t like who she had be and she didn¡¯t like that she knew that she would always, always will be paranoid about me and you. The jealousy, the envy, it turns her into something else and she did not like that. And to her, it is better to hurt me now, before I hurt herter. Because¡­¡­the pain is now too much¡¯ Katarina look down for a second, trying to digest what Azief had been saying and then she understood something Chapter 1189: One beautiful night vii

Chapter 1189: One beautiful night vii

She sighed and said ¡®She found herself falling deeper and deeper in love¡¯ she suddenly said. Azief smiles weakly and nodded ¡®The more she loves, the more she would be hurt. And since she could not handle the pain anymore, she decided to break it off. And I could not stop her because I had promised her before that when it gets too much for her, I would not stop her¡¯ ¡®But I always believe she woulde back to me¡¯ Then he looks at Katarina and said ¡®And since you had never ask about my rtionship with her since I came to this, I have never felt the need to- ¡® Katarina p him on his thigh and she res at him ¡®The need to? I didn¡¯t ask because I don¡¯t like hearing that you are happy with her. I might be alright with it¡­. but that is because I want you to be happy¡¯ Sighing she continued ¡®I can¡¯t force you to love me. But me being alright with you being with her did not mean that I want to listen how happy you got it¡¯ ¡®And that is why I didn¡¯t ask anything about you and her. Because I don¡¯t want you caught me wishing that it was me. I don¡¯t want you to see me being pathetic. I¡¯m trying to be cool about it and that is why I didn¡¯t ask anything¡¯ ¡®And you knew that. You should have told me then¡¯ Azief then said ¡®I thought you and me¡­. we could be just friend. I thought that if I pretend that whatever we have is not there, if I pretend it to be natural, it would be. I tried so hard¡¯ ¡®You try to lie to yourself¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®You are like a ma. And I could not help but keep getting pulled towards you. Last night¡­. maybe it is because the moon was so beautiful, or maybe it is because of how beautiful you look, or maybe it is just because of the vibe, but I just lost control and before I knew it, I had kissed you¡¯ Katarina smiles and said ¡®I¡¯m not looking for self-control¡¯ Azief look at Katarina eyes and he could see yearning in her eye Katarina then put her hand on his thigh. Azief did not push her away and just shakes his head ¡®I could not¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Katarina ask. ¡®You and her are broken up. It¡¯s over¡¯ ¡®I believe she woulde back¡¯ he answers Katarina did not say anything to this. But then shee closer to him that they both could hear each other heartbeats and she asks ¡®Do you love me¡­. still?¡¯ she asks. He looks at her and then before Azief could say a white lie, or another vague words, Katarina said ¡®No lies. No ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± or ¡®I¡¯m not sure¡± kind of answer. Not tonight. Be honest with me tonight¡¯ ¡®I want to know what you feel for me. You push me away, then pull me back. You said you want to forget me but you make it impossible for me to forget you. It could drive a girl crazy. I want something real. I want honesty¡¯ There was silence again between them. Azief look at the sky and sighed And then he confesses ¡®I do love you¡¯ ¡®Then what is stopping you. I¡¯m here¡¯ she said. Azief look at her face, that beautiful face that could enter a dream and turn a nightmare into a happy dream He looks at her lips, tempting him, and she looks at Katarina beautiful green eyes. This is not just any other woman. Katarina might be just a normal woman in the beginning of the Fall but as she grows stronger and understand many more things and learn things, she had this aura around her It was the same aura that Azief has. The aura of a powerful person. Like their experience and their strength of heart emanated and oozes out of them Katarina herself over the years had transformed herself so much so that she befits her title as the most beautiful woman in the world. When she is with him, she is very casual. But even in her casual action there is a certain grace and power, nobility etched in every gesture. How could anyone not love her? He thought in that moment. He sighed and then said ¡®You deserve better¡¯ he paused for a second and then said ¡®I¡¯m not a perfect man¡¯ he said She shakes her head ¡®I never ask for a perfect man. I want you¡¯ the word is very bold and very telling. ¡®You¡¯re my summer, my spring, and my winter¡¯ she said and she smiles like she was recalling something ¡®It¡¯s crazy how much I love you. And it is crazy that we are in love with each other, and yet we could not be together¡¯ She smiles bitterly and then continue ¡®I don¡¯t know when it starts. But the moment I fall in love with you, it seems that there is no way out. I just keep falling deeper in love with you¡¯ Katarina then brought her hands to his cheek ande closer to his face, so that he would see her and she smiles at him ¡®I¡­¡­am like you Azief. I thought you were still with Sofia. So, I wanted to treat you like you are a friend. Because I don¡¯t want to make you sad¡¯ there is tears forming in her eyes and as the first drop was about to fall, Azief wipes it ¡®Don¡¯t cry. Not you¡¯ he said. Katarina smiles and said ¡®I can¡¯t fight for us¡­. if you don¡¯t want to fight for us¡¯ There was silence between them for a moment. On the sky, the clouds did not cover the moon, the moonlight shining brightly illuminating the night sky, so much so, that one might not feel that it is night It gave the night a certain ambience. The wind blows gently and everything seems beautiful Then she said ¡®Last night, when I heard that you have broken up with her, I felt¡­. both sad and yet I was also feeling happiness. I felt sad that you have to go through that. I felt sad that she broke your heart. And I felt sad because I don¡¯t understand why she would do that. I know you and her must have some reason. Maybe it is because of me. Or maybe it is because of something else. I don¡¯t know¡¯ Azief just listen to Katarina. He does not know where Katarina is going with this ¡®What I do know is this. If I love you and you love me and we are together, I would never let you go. I was never a lovesick girl until I met you. I have never loved something and worried about something as much as I loved and worried about you. And I felt sad for her because I know she made the wrong decision¡¯ Azief look at her and raised his eyebrows ¡®What wrong decision? Breaking up with me?¡¯ Katarina shakes his head ¡®Saying no.¡¯ she smiles and said ¡®Saying no to spending the rest of her life with you¡¯ Azief was shocked to hear her say that. ¡®I felt happy because now I can express what I feel. But I can¡¯t do it alone¡¯ Then Katarina lean in and kiss him. It is a light kiss, not like some kind of a passionate lover kissing. It is a gentle kiss and it is brief. In her kiss, there is a demand. A demand for an answer. And Azief answers it as he kisses her back. Just five minutes before midnight. That is the feeling that they both felt, right at thest moment, when everything is said and done, one action reveals all of their feelings. Katarina release him from her kiss and they both are out of breath. She looks at him and she smiles like a little imp, like she got the answer she wanted Azief look at her dumbfounded, because of what she did and what he did. She smirks and chuckles and then she got up from the sofa ¡®I wanted to talk to you tonight because I wanted to know where your heart lies. And now¡­I see that you are still confused. You love me, you wanted to kiss me, you wanted to hold me but yet you don¡¯t allow yourself to do all this. But¡­.¡¯ and she chuckles a bit, ¡®Some part of you is very honest¡¯ Then she sighed and said ¡®I don¡¯t want to force you to love me. That is not the kind of love that I wanted. And I will not be giving you an ultimatum. But I hope that¡­. that you know what you want Azief. Because you cannot do this to me¡­all the time¡¯ ¡®You could not give me hope and then breaks it. You could not say that you would forget me but protect me from the dark. I want you to know what you wanted¡¯ ¡®And if that is me, then that is great. If its Sofa, then that¡¯s good. But¡­¡­know what you want. Because I will not always be here. And I will not always be waiting. If there is anything that I have learned since the Fall, it is that life¡­.is never certain¡¯ Katarina look at the stars in the distance and she smiles bitterly and then she said ¡®I will forget what happenst night. But I hope you would not forget about what tonight. I would just treat what happensst night as a day where you suddenly get sentimental and want a warmth of a person you know¡¯ Then Katarina walk away from the balcony. Azief look at her back and there is aplicated expression on his face. He knows he should catch up on her. But he also knows if he did that, then tonight would be a beginning of something new. He got up from the sofa, looking at the back of the woman he loves, walking away. And he is struggling with all kinds of emotions and memories, his hope about Sofia, his desire not to hurt Katarina and the feeling of love he felt for both of these two beautiful and amazing woman and he knows he has to make a choice. He had made it before but it did not go the way he wanted He doesn¡¯t want it to not work again. And it has only been a few months. He could not just forget about what happens with Sofia and just goes to Katarina like he is changing clothes. That is not just who he is. It is easier, if he just did not want anything. But he wants many things. And he doesn¡¯t know how to solve these feelings and those two feelings. The silhouette of Katarina is fading. Azief is still looking. And then he made his decision. He looks at the moon first and he thought to himself ¡®The moon is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ He thought of the words that Natsume Soseki uses and he smiles Then he takes his step >>> Chapter 1190: A helmet (1)

Chapter 1190: A helmet (1)

A Month Later Azief slowly opens his eyes and he could see the white light from themp of his room. Themp is an orb suspended on the ceiling like a fluorescent thin tube light only that it did not have a tube The light itself is dim. Azief then said ¡®Morning mode¡¯ the light suddenly bes brighter. A disembodied voice then echoes over his room ¡®Sir. Do you want me to read the schedule for today?¡¯ ¡®There is no need, Alfred. Engage silent mode. Today, I would like to do things manually¡¯ ¡®As you requested Sir¡¯ Azief smiles a bit. He still felt that he is about tough each time he called his semi-autonomous Artificial intelligence that is embedded into the apartment programming Alfred. He gave the AI his name Alfred. It is Batman butler. Most of the time, he names his Artificial Intelligence Al, as it looks like the acronym of Ai He is not good at naming things so he simply copied the name of Batman butler. He could also choose the kind of voice that he wanted for his AI. Orvanians technology is very convenient As for this Artificial Intelligence it is embedded into this apartment but this Artificial intelligence is basically only a bit more advanced from Siri but it is unlike Qarliya who have independent thought and could even be considered a true living lifeforms. The AI in the room is simply just programming that looks like real, there is limitation to its thoughts, it did not possess emotion other than what is programmed into it and there is limiter to restrict any anomaly that might urred because of the interaction between the AI and the particles that exists in a particr world He is still sitting on his bed and then he refreshes his memories and then he nodded ¡®There is a lot of things to do today. I guess Qarliya had managed to prepare it for me.¡¯ He had asked Qarliya to do something for him. What he didn¡¯t expect that it took her a month. Though that is quite understandable considering that this is the month that Katarina would be leaving this with him. So, Katarina and Qarliya had been busy at work making sure that the Seresian is ready to impress the United Intergctic Alliance. Though Qarliya is very urate in her calctions. She said it would take about a month. And before he had gone to his apartment, Qarliya appeared before him yesterday and told him the equipment will be ready by the morning. ¡®I hope everything went well for them¡¯ and then he sighed. Most people waking up in the morning would not look as energetic as he is but Azief had never need sleep in the beginning. But he found that when he is sleeping certain things be clearer for him, memories that is in his subconscious usually pointed something to him when he is asleep. Maybe because it would not be long now for him to return back home, he is not that particr this morning He did not feel groggy at all. He got up from his bed and stretch his body a bit. He takes a breath and he could energy sucked into his body. Of course, with his current location, shielded by all kinds of enchantment, the amount of energy he could take from the surrounding is very little but it is enough for him to get reenergized. Right now he is half naked showing his well-toned abs. He quickly goes to the bathroom to take a bath and then wears a normal t shirt with jean. He then opens the radio, and songsing from the radio is Ne Yo with the song So Sick. He looks at the radio and he nodded. ¡®It¡¯s the 2000s now. Well, it is the 90s yesterday. So, the two thousand is a good choice¡¯ Azief thought to himself. While the song was ying he brew a coffee with the coffee machine. He also put a few bread on the toast, got to the kitchen and make some juicy omelet. It did not take long for all of this to be served. He put all of it on the table on the kitchen. Then he brought out the newspaper from his room to the kitchen. By now, Ne Yo song had ended and now there is Nelly and Kelly Rond song ying, a song titled Dilemma. Azief take a bite of the bread thered with juicy omelet and he smiles with satisfaction. Taking a sip of coffee, he felt refreshed. Azief right now is in theb. For the past few weeks he had been living inside theb to memorize all kinds of information and technology that the Orvanians allowed him to bring back to Earth And as he lives inside theb, he got to find out that theb had many more things that is beyond his imagination This room is one of many rooms inside theb. It is very luxurious and there are many temtes that he could use. The room follows the temte of 21st century Earth design There are many others like the medieval era theme, the Stone Age theme, the Asgardian theme, the Three Thousand Worlds Temte Immortal cave theme and many others. He just needs to apply the theme and the matter inside the room would morph into that theme. There is an element of nanotechnology and matter reconfiguration in the technology in this room. As for the eggs and the other organic things, inside theb there is a highly independent farm that could easily be harvested anytime he wanted There are also many toys that Azief had been ying with, toys that he did not know that theb possess. For example, the radio that he is listening now. The radio is ying song that is around the 2000 and 2010 period on Earth That is why there is songs like So Sick and Dilemma. Azief chose that particr time period because he likes the song around that time And also because he had heard the 90s yesterday The radio itself is not a normal radio. It is a Multiversal Time Dimensional Radio. It had a longer name a name that but since it is him now he just called Multiversal Time Dimensional Radio and sometimes he just called it Multiversal Radio It is a trinket, a toy to the Orvanians. Simply things to relieve their boredom when they are at some other star system or some other dimensions and sometimes they use it to understand a certain alien civilization cultures It is actually simpler if they use some other technologies to understand other alien civilization culture but there are times when the Orvanians wanted to take it slow and since that is the case they would sometimes use this radio. But most of the time the radio is simply used as a tool to relieve their boredom This radio could tap into any kinds of radiomunication in all of the Multiverse regardless of time and space differences. It recorded and it stores all of the data into it and could ess the radio signals from almost all of the Omniverse ignoring the space and time in between That is the advanced version of it. Azief got the not so advanced version of it. But that is enough for him What it means was that the radio that Azief is listening to right now is a radio signal from a radio station on Earth. that radio station is Flyfm. It is one of the radio station he heard when he was a teenager in the year 2011. ¡®Felt like a lifetime ago¡¯ he mutters to himself. When the song ended and the radio segment began, the radio is actually tapping onto that radio signal during that time. In other words, he is listening to a radio station of the past. It is live yet to Azief it is the future. Of course, this radio work only one way. He could not send a radio message to the past even though right now he is connected to the past. If one could hear the radio, the host of the radio is saying that it is live radio and it is. What Azief is hearing right now is live radio in the past It is not that Orvanians could not make such features, it is just they banned such features toward some of their technologies. After all, when time is changed, and certain timelines get disrupted, then there would instability in time and space and that means work for them So, while they are certain technologies of theirs that had time-based application, most of their other creation did not put the feature of trying to tamper through time Though Azief was thinking of a technopath. Surely, there would be some technopath in the Omniverse that could hack this radio and send a message to the past. What if he hacked the radio and send a message to the past saying that Earth would be filled with monsters? Chances are, the people in the radio station would chalk it up to some people just being crazy. And Azief also would not do that even if he could. He knows there is a price for tampering with time. Chapter 1191: A helmet (2)

Chapter 1191: A helmet (2)

He was lucky in that he did not so much change time but seeing through it. The consequence is different between travelling to the past and travelling to the future Travelling to the future is like travelling through a virtual house. It felt real, the bricks all seems to have beenid down and put to rest but in the end, it is still not yet built. There is always a chance for changes. But the past however is firmly built house. Change one brick and you could stand to destabilize the entire home So, even if he could send a message to the past using this radio, Azief is simply not interested. Flyfm is a nationwide radio station in Mysia. Azief did not think that the multiversal radio as he called it could even tap into such a radio station. This Multiversal radio could tap into any radio signals of any civilization as long as it has radio-like technology. Certain civilization did not develop radio-like technology and instead develop magic-like technology and for that, it requires a different kind of devices. But Azief is quite satisfied that he could hear the radio of the past, listening to old songs. In 2011, on Earth Prime, when the radio station was ying the song, they must not have thought that in around 2023 someone is listening to them, in another, in another star system using an ancient alien civilization technology ¡®2023? Is it right?¡¯ He suddenly thought to himself. It is really hard to determine year since there was that whole fake world thing and then there is also the Time Crisis which already distorts time and space all over Earth and then there is the expansion of the Earth that might slow the rotation of the and affect time so that 24 hours is not the same as 24 hours in the past. Azief shakes his head and thought to himself ¡®I don¡¯t have to think about this. I think those Order of Thinkers would surely think of how to calcte this kind of stuff. They like to research things like this¡¯ he mutters to himself. He then opens the newspaper. The newspaper is also an Orvanian trinket and as such it is not a normal newspaper. They find it funny that some civilization uses newspaper but they also find it very novel. Orvanians from the very beginning was able to telepathicallymunicate with each other and so their trajectory of getting news is a bit different than human-like civilization gets their news. But they found it very novel and some Orvanian that have gone into human-like civilization created this Multiversal Newspaper. It could ess any news in the Multiverse. And it responds to mental power or psionic force. So, even though the newspaper only has around twenty pages, in each pages, one could theoretically read almost all kinds of news. To change the news to another world one just had to think of that world and the headline would change. It is also good topare the difference between two worlds that is exactly alike. Somemander of the military that is ordered to go into the Multiverse sometimes brought it and read it in the morning especially when they have to make sure that synchronization between almost simr world did not happen. They like using the newspaper, opening it with their psionic force while eating their food. It gave a bit of work for them instead of using the interface which fed the information straight to their mind. Azief does not dare to try to understand the thought process of the Orvanians since they are an entirely different race than humans but this might have something to do with the fact that Orvanians are long lived creatures Maybe they need something to fill their times and maybe they simply wanted a bit of challenge. When everything be so easy, it might be that the Orvanian wanted to make it a bit harder on themselves, taking their time with it, like opening the newspaper one by one instead of just downloading the information to their minds And that is what Azief is doing right now. The newspaper is floating in front of him as he takes a big bite on his bread and then wash it down with his coffee. He nodded a few times, looking at the news. He looks at some other worlds news and some big headlineing from the United Intergctic Alliance. Of course, there are some news that is not reported here. Qarliya told him about the news of something called the Annihtor, breaking out of a certain special prison. With a name like Annihtor, it is not hard to imagine what kind of creature this is. ¡®I guess anywhere is the same. Even amongst cosmic civilization¡¯ he thought to himself. It is clear to him that the United Intergctic Alliance had covered up the story of the breaking out by that creature He also reads the news that Odin seems to woke up from his slumber. The news itself shows report from the other realms with Surtr expressing displeasure. And there is news that Titans and Olympians are signing an alliance agreement. But that does not seem to ease off the problems of Olympus as they have halted trade in their star system and their star clusters. Hades has opened up some of the parts of Tartarus to release some of the Titans. But there is still the Giants. And then there is Zeus that seems to have gone crazy and had be a headline in many news article he had read. ¡®It seems there is a lot of problems in Olympus right now¡¯ All the news that Qarliya told him before is still a hot topic in those star system The newspaper on the topic of Olympus itself is full of stories like ¡°Zeus Getting Crazy? What Its Impact to the Trade between Olympus and the Surrounding? And there is even a gossip column with more sensational titles like ¡°Hades Opening the Underworld? Making A y for the Throne?!¡± ¡®Apollo Missing? A Quest or is the young prince meets a new paramour? ¡°Royal frailly Drama? Demeter fetching Persephone from the Underworld?! This and more shocking clickbait headlines Of course there is not only news about Olympus and Asgard. There is some other star system that Azief did not recognize that is also included in the newspaper and there are some that he had heard but does not know that world in details like the Qarthans. Azief like reading it because it gave him more knowledge about the forces that exist in the Omniverse. After around fifteen minutes, Azief finished reading and eating he is ready to go to that room. Qarliya had already created a new room entirely for him to use that device. Since he has been living in theb for a few weeks, he had gone to many of the ces around theb already and he had seen a few rooms that contains all kinds of technologies and mineral resources that is very foreign. There is something that is also called Spice, a narcotic like substance. It is used in some parts of the Universe to enable people to safely guide through fold space. Fold space basically almost the same like some warp technology Of course Orvanian mastered warp technology and they did not need to use spice. However, they did use it in conjunction with other kinds of substance to create an agent of fertilend. This is only one of the few of the many things that Azief had seen while he was exploring theb But he already knew how to navigate his way around theb and as such before long he already arrived at the room The moment he enters the room he was quite shocked. Yesterday the room is arge empty room the size of a twenty baseball field. Today, there is all kinds of panels on the walls and the ceiling of the room. Then as he enters, Qarliya projection also appears It was like small blocks gathering together to form her. ¡®Hey¡¯ Azief said Qarliya smiles and reply with a Hey of her own. ¡®Thank you for doing this¡¯ he said. Qarliya nodded and said ¡®While it is not that hard thing to do, I was dyed with the reconstruction program of the Seresian world. And usually we did not give the ess to outsiders but since the world that you wanted to see is rted to you and basically it is not that much of a work for me, I allowed it¡¯ Azief nodded Qarliya waved her hand and a helmet appears in the air, floating suspended by an invisible force. >>>> Chapter 1192: A void of darkness (1)

Chapter 1192: A void of darkness (1)

¡®I think you have already read the manual right?¡¯ Azief nodded ¡®Do remember that what you will see would be a little bit¡­how did you humans called it? Trippy. yes, that is the word I am looking for. Trippy like you are on a bad acid trip. The world you wanted to see has quite the¡­.plications to say the least. And it involves the higher ups, so expect that you would not see everything¡¯ Azief nodded. Qarliya smiles and waves his hand as the floating helmet flew gently toward Azief. Then she said ¡®If you feel that it is enough, just shut the helmet off by verbalmand or just take the helmet off. And that¡¯s it.¡¯ Azief was ready to put it on but then he stopped. He then said ¡®You know that we are going back a weekter right?¡¯ She nodded ¡®Did Katarina schedule anything with you? ¡®She did say to me to make sure that the time coordinate is not wrong. But remember there is a limit to how much we manipte the Time and Space channel. We could not just set it like a six second time differences to make up for six months. There is a limit to how much we could destroy without affecting the time stream too much¡¯ ¡®You couldn¡¯t? Well, here I thought that you Orvanians could do anything¡¯ Azief said while smirking Qarliya could sense the provocation and snorted and then she said ¡®Well, we could but there is a lot of report that needs to be made¡¯ ¡®Haish¡¯ she sighed ¡®You don¡¯t know how many reports that needed to be made, the department that needs to be mobilized to change that kind of obvious and powerful time distortion¡¯ ¡®The bureaucracy itself would be a headache. So, months would be turned into days. Of course this is if something wrong did not happen when you are travelling inside the Time and Space tunnel¡¯ ¡®Something wrong. What did you mean by that?¡¯ Azief asked ¡®Well, the time and Space channel is not exactly under our entire jurisdiction. If anything it is a shared jurisdiction with the Time Lords. And even the Time Lords would not dare say that they have full andplete control of the Time and Space channel.¡¯ ¡®After all, Time and Space channel exist because there is Time and not the other way around. There is always uncertainty when it is about Time and Space. Since we share it with the timelines. Anyway, it isplicated. But there would usually not be anyplications. We will set up a Time Lock and a few others measures to make sure that the travel between worlds would not be distorted too much¡¯ Azief nodded. But there is a worry in his mind. It is about something he had saw when he travels inside the Time and Space tunnels in the past. He fears that it would happen again but he quickly perishes the thought in his mind. Then looking at Qarliya, he let his stare linger for a few seconds and Qarliya felt weird ¡®What?¡¯ Azief chuckles and then said ¡®I¡¯m going to miss seeing you, Qarliya¡¯ Azief said. Qarliya only smiles and said ¡®Hah. Me too¡¯ ¡®you humans are growing on me¡¯ Azief onlyughed at this. Then Qarliya said ¡®I will not be in theb after this. The envoy of the United Intergctic Alliance had just crossed a few dimension and folded space to quickly arrive at the nearest gxy cluster. They are now in range of my satellites so I would be very busy in briefing them. I¡¯ll meet you next week to give you the items¡¯ Azief nodded. ¡®Thank you¡¯ he said. And then Qarliya disappear the way she appears. Azief only look on and then there is only him in the room He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. There was silence in the room for a moment and then Azief look at the helmet on his hand. ¡®I have been thinking about this for far too long. I did not think that I could ever satisfy my curiosity¡¯ ¡®I was always afraid that any of my attempts to try to see you and what happens to you would expose you to the danger of the Multiverse. To expose that world into another conflict that your world could not handle¡¯ ¡®But it seems that I have a chance to put my thoughts to rest with this opportunity¡¯ he mutters to himself. The helmet he is holding right now is a helmet that would enable him to see through multiverses. Particrly the Earth Two and Earth 39. He had always wanted to know what had happened to Na Eun. Where did they go? How is she now? But he was always afraid of implicating them again. There is a reason why he let Will cut the channel between Earth Prime and Earth Two. There is a reason why he did not try to find Na Eun. Because once a world is breached, regardless whether the breach is intentional or not, it began to tear. Whether the tear is big or small is of no consequences. Some powerful being or some intelligent civilization could turn that small rip into a big one and couldunch an invasion like the Seresian demon did with Earth Two. While Azief did not lead the demons from the Seresian world to Earth Two, it is true that since he broke the barriers between worlds, between Earth Two and Earth Prime, he had opened up a rip, a rip that is then used by the invasion party of the Seresian world Sand leaving Na Eun was one of the hardest thing he had to do in that world. But he did it anyway. Because he believes that Earth two was not ready They are not ready to fight a battle against other alien civilizations. Even Earth was struggling when they have to fight face to face against another alien civilization but at least Earth have the All Source and superhuman people are everywhere. The reason why Earth had be a contending ground is because the moment the All Sourcended on Earth, it put Earth in the map for the advanced civilization. Before, even if those powerful gctic civilization knows of a called Earth, they might not pay attention to it. Because there is no benefit for them and it would only cost them. But that is not the same for Earth Two and the only reason they became a target is because Azief was there And because of that he rarely thinks about Earth two. Because if he started thinking about that world, then the desire to see Na Eun would be ignited. He convinced himself that not seeing her is protecting her. Protecting her and protecting her world Sofia is his first love. That is something most people in the world knows. And to some people, they believed that the second person that Death Monarch loves is Katarina. But that is not true. Katarina is the third person he loves. He met Sofia when he was in high school. And he also wanted to know what had happened to Earth 39 after he left. What happened to Harrison? Is there a new Omega Evolver? How is the world post war between Evolvers and Normies? What of his legacy? Did Harrison heed his advice and break that chain of hatred? Or are they the ones that now perpetrating violence and hate? Are they now the one that enved the people? On Earth Two he was Hyperion the first world hero He wanted to know what happen to Na Eun. What happened to Alexander King? What happened to the people of that world? And this helmet could see through time and multiverses without any worries that he might lead any invasion force to the world that Na Eun now lives or to the world where the people he had saved He could see what happened when he had left Earth two and Earth 39 and he could do many more. The helmet itself has many functions. He did not immediately wear the helmet. Instead, he closes his eyes, takes a deep breath and after a few second of just clearing his thought of anything, he slowly lifts up the helmet and then slowly put it on top of his head. The moment the helmet is put on, on the side, anotherpartment slide down covering the sides of his face. The helmet turns into an M shaped helmet. It felt a little weird when it covered his face as he felt like mites were crawling all over his skin This is old gen Nano mites of the Orvanians embedded in the design of the helmet. And then in front of him there is words floating. It is like the projection of a virtual words. It is Orvanians words but since he had downloaded thenguage pack of the Orvanians he could understand what the world means. [Earth Two] and [Earth Thirty-Nine] That is what it said and in small letters underneath those two words it wrote [Synchronized] It took Qarliya a month to get all the time and space information of these two worlds. Not to mention then to reconstruct back the past of this world so that the streaming experience would be perfect. Azief knew that the Orvanians had a device that could see through all Multiverses and could see through their histories and their intersection. After all, there are Breachers of the Multiverse and one of the task of Orvanian is to close these breaches as such with such a device they could even trace any trails of other Breachers or any interference e in the interdimensional barriers or an extreme distortion of time and space that could pointe toward the copse of a certain multidimensional barriers Simply put, there is not many things that is rted to world hopping, and dimensional travelling would happen without the Orvanian not knowing about it. Azief then choose Earth Two and then the scenery around him morph. He felt the changes ofws around And then suddenly he felt sensation beneath his feet and then in front of him, there is arge field¡­.no, to be more urate it is a vastnd but it not insnds. There is tall grass and there is tress all around. There are birds flying around, most of these birds are very colorful and he could hear the singing of a nightingale. Not far away, there is a tall waterfall and in the middle of the waterfall is a rainbow. It looks perfect and beautiful In the distance, he could see a valley. And just like the area in front of him, it is filled with nts and flowers. ¡®Like a paradise¡¯ he thought but then the images distorted. ¡®What is wrong?¡¯ he thought to himself. As his existence is about to disappear from this ce, he could see that a portal is opened on the valley And he could swear in that brief moment before he disappears the oneing out from that portal is Alexander King and the silhouette behind him might be Na Eun. But before he could confirm it, his entire existence inside this projection seems to dissipate. The process itself is not painful and brief and almost a millisecondter, he is at a different ce. Chapter 1193: A void of darkness (2)

Chapter 1193: A void of darkness (2)

It took him a while to see where he is at but then he narrowed his eyes ¡®Ah, so I was brought back here¡¯ ¡®Exin¡¯ he said in a verbalmand. The information quickly streamed into his mind and he finally understand why. It seems that there was an error when travelling to the projection and the helmet only reset it to default setting beginning g from where he began Only in this way he could understand about what had happened to Earth two and any other secrets about those two worlds. The helmet had its own standard of determining the beginning and end of a certain multiversal time and space projection Azief at first was not that interested in the secrets of the world he had gone to but his premonition tells him, guides him to understand it. And there is nothing wrong with following his instinct. And this is a remarkable chance. He doubts that Earth could create this kind of technology in a couple of years Not to mention he had not blueprint of this technology. Since this is an opportunity of a lifetime it is better not to squander it The ce that he was brought to was a ce that he recognized. It is New York city. The city where he is most active at. He still remembers it even after all of this time. It is not surprising really that he remembers it. When Azief was Hyperion he would always do a fly by in the morning. The people of the city would then have this habit of looking up in the sky in the morning just to catch a glimpse of him And he remembers all the alleys and the roads. But there is something different about this New York city. He could sense it. Not in the way that he usually senses it. It is in the atmosphere. The feeling of despair, of pain of heartbreak. These are intangible emotions and could not be measured by some kind of device but could only be sensed instinctually He looks in the distance and as he thought of it, he suddenly appeared in a park. It seems the helmet could also allow him to walk inside this¡­whatever this projection is. He looks at the park and then shake his head. ¡®This is not the right time¡¯ And then he nodded ¡®This is the past¡¯ and there is a smile on his face. He could determine it as such when he saw the park. This park is a normal park that was then renamed the Hyperion park. Inside the park there is a statue of him. But right now, this park had no statue. And there are no scars of his battle with the Metal Bandits. ¡®Exin the error¡¯ he said giving a verbalmand. Suddenly information streamed into his mind and he nodded. The information that streams into his mind had made him understand about the error. In the beginning when he put on the helmet and choose Earth Two as the world he wanted to view, the helmet shows him the world where the Earth two inhabitant had transmigrated to It should not have shown that. The helmet had put the point of beginning before his arrival and not after. But the error was because there are multiple breaches in the original Earth Two and since Azief choose Earth Two as the destination and location, he must understand everything about Earth Two peculiar fate and destiny The helmet that shows the Multiversal World is very thorough. It is the function of it to make those who don the helmet understand what they are seeing and so Azief was brought back to Earth Two before the Seresian demones invading. But Azief thought the helmet would bring him back at the moment where he breaches to Earth Two but that does not seem to be the case. ¡®Then what year is this? he was about to ask the helmet to give him the exnation of the year when he suddenly senses something. Even though this is just a projection, Orvanians technology had always been perfect. And everything was recreated with one hundred percent uracy. Every particles of sand, every energy, every small particles of atom, exactly reproduced as it was in that period of time. The amount of calction to maintain that uracy would require a brain of a supeputer that exceed anything that his current mind could ever imagine. When he senses it, he looks up and he saw it The clouds were dark and there is fire in the sky. The entire world seems to be oppressed and sound of explosion rocked the earth and the sky There is fires in the clouds ¡®The meteors¡¯ he said to himself This is before he came. He looks up at the sky because he knew this is the moment where he would appear But then he felt it. A power surge, an energy surge that had exceed the level of this world spread throughout the world and in that brief second, Azief could tell that this energy, whatever it is, it has that multidimensional energy What he means by multidimensional energy is that the energy that appears in that moment is an energy that did note from this dimension. But that is just an energy from a different dimension. What he means by multidimensional energy is that he felt many other energies from other dimension that did not feel the same as that first energy he felting out from the first st of energy ¡®What the hell?¡¯ then he saw something that made him frowned. It is hard to see if one did not have his vision and his senses. Amidst the screaming, the destruction and the fiery skies, he saw it. It is there up in the sky, but actually it is everywhere. In every cracks of reality of this world. What he could see was that the world is cracking with lines and strings likes thread hanging from each crack. There is a portal up in the sky. But if one looks closer, it is connected to each crack and each crack is connected to each thread And each of this thread is connecting to many people. Some of them are connected to the people that are running and some of it is close to him. But there is also a thread that travels a thousand miles away to connect itself to a person in japan. In a nearby hotel, he could see that a thread connected to two people. And Azief understood it at that moment. ¡®Could it be¡­. could it be this is what happened to those people ying that virtual game?¡¯ he thought to himself He looks at the person in that hotel, high up. In the street there is chaos. People are rioting some are praying; some have just given up hope. Then he saw a meteor is about to hit that hotel and then a white sh exploded. This white sh is brief, almost in just a second and some people might not notice it amidst the chaos. But in that moment Azief not only see the white sh, he could also see that the people connected with those threads was sucked into that portal and that portal disappeared and a dimensional tear had been created Azief then understand why when he uses the World Orb he was sent here. The dimensional barrier had already been weakened and as he was thinking of this, he saw himself appearing in the sky, ready to destroy the meteor And then suddenly a prompt appeared in front of his eyes [Do you want to see where the trails lead?] And then there is a yes and no options below that question. And everything around him freezes. The projection of this particr world and its past is frozen because the helmet is waiting for his answer. The exnation was instantly downloaded into his mind and he understand what the helmet means. Does he want to follow the trail of that weird portal? Or does he want to stay here? Azief knows what happens next here in Earth Two. There would be a depoption of Earth Two. Not only because of the disappearance of the yers of that virtual game, it is also because of the chaos of the social order that happens afterwards. Then there is also the disaster. The New York Meteor that was about to fall, if it had fallen would wipe out probably all of the city and it surrounding region. Not to mention if Azief did note when he did, the subsequent shower of the meteors would probably leave United States ruined by one of thergest meteor that would make what happen to dinosaur pale inparison. For that one Azief did have to push it up into space. But it is because of all of this factor that Azief had be the world hero as he maintains order and help in many parts of the world And it is also how he manage to create the Global Venture Corp and be one of the richest man in the world in Earth Two. But, one of the mystery that he could not have solved when he was in Earth Two was where did the other people go? It had something to do with Vega Corp. that is the only thing he was sure of but he never knows for sure. But now, there is a chance to know. ¡®To know the world that I have been too thoroughly. Orvanian technology is really top notch. Terrifying even¡¯ Azief was reminded of the most famous saying of Orvanian. And their saying is also something that humans also have Knowledge is power. Humans also says this. But to the Orvanians this is basically their creed. ¡®I wanted to know.¡¯ He picks yes and the area around him distorts and he felt that he was warped into another dimension. He opens his eyes and he is inside a darkness void Smiling, he said to himself ¡®Interesting¡¯ >>>> Chapter 1194: The Man in the White Robe

Chapter 1194: The Man in the White Robe

Azief could tell that the darkness is man-made and not natural. There is a maniption ofws. But it is quite different from the powers of a Divine Comprehension leveler. It felt more like this energyes from a borrowed energy. Of course Azief could not be sure about this. He could feel energy all hovering around him. and not the normal kind of energy This kind of darkness if it is inflicted upon normal mortal, they might not be able to perceive the amount of energy that is swirling all over inside this space of darkness. And they might not understand their own existence in this kind of darkness but Azief is not a normal mortal and he could sense his own existence even as the darkness tries to erase it. It is like the darkness could note near him. After all this is just a projection yet even thews were one hundred percent replicated Azief first thing of order had always been to use his Divine Sense. His Divine Sense spread out all over this seemingly infinite vast expanse of darkness. He senses a few Laws in ce but it is wed. It is a temporary ce for something. ''No Laws of Time. Interesting'' he thought to himself. He concluded this is not the gxy and it is not outer space. It is a created space. Then a light came and it sweeps everything in the darkness. Of course in that moment Azief felt a pulling sensation and he let himself being pulled into the light He could tell that this light is about to transport all of those energies into somece else. And Azief now had an idea what that energy is. It must be the soul, or a proof of existence of the people that was ducked into that portal The light was brief and then suddenly he was at a different ce. Azief only smiles. Because of his experience of hopping through words, and teleporting from long distance he did not feel that disoriented ''But that is still a weird experience'' Azief thought to himself. He is now out of the darkness and he is now seeing a vast expanse in front of him ''Another kind of a hidden dimension'' he thought to himself. That is what he felt As for the things he could see, it is something that is very beautiful. In front of his eyes is a ins of grassynds like those in the Mongolia ins. But the grass is greener and on some parts it is taller. Small hills could be seen dotting the horizons and the wind blows a gentle spring breeze He looks up and saw the blue sky with white clouds. He looks down and see the soil and the grass and there is only one thing that came to mind when he sees the Heaven and Earth of this ce ''Fake'' he said. He did not mean that the helmet shows him something fake. But it is the world that the helmet is showing him now that is fake The one who created this world, created a fake world. Even Hikigaya could create a more believable illusion than this. But there is also a trace of somews that grounded this ce into something that is in the border between real and fake, between truth and lies. He observes more and he retracted his Divine Sense. Sometimes, he got to trust simply what is in front of his eyes. Using Divine Sense is good and all but the information that he had to process while using that is like shoving qubits of information into his mind in every millisecond. The thing about this closed off dimension, this wed world is that while it is wed, it had tons of information Precisely because it is wed it needs many information to fill in the gaps. And Of course, it is not only the hills and the grass that he saw. There is also the thousands of people that is in front of him, scattered all over the ins. And judging by the power level of these people, of them would be able to see through the fa?ade of this world They also look like they are dazed. And while he could see them, these people could not see him since this is basically still just a projection of the past Not to mention following the leads of an interdimensional travel and into a multiversal channel and did not lose at all any trace of the people of Earth, this alone had made the Orvanian practically omniscient in all of the Multiverse Even with this technology alone, a civilization could grasp the stars and be one of the leading civilization in the Universe. But to think this is just one of many of Orvanians tricks. It reminded Azief that while on Earth he is basically untouchable, invincible and unbeatable, and while even in the vast universe itself, there are only a few Divine Comprehension leveler and even rarer a Divine Comprehension leveler that is walking the path of perfection without breaking in the middle, even with all of these He sighed and then look around and then he notices something. ''Is that¡­even possible?'' he thought to himself. Azief eyes was glued onto a person. And this person is not ordinary at all. Instead, Azief could say this is the most extraordinary person he had ever met in all of his journey. He could see it with a nce And there is shock in his heart, shock and puzzlement Because he could see tangling strings of fate and destiny upon this man and a fortune of worlds covering him. This is not the first time he sees this kind of fate. But this one is the most remarkable one that he had ever seen concentrated over one person, so much so that Azief could not calcte the kind of fortune and what kind of deeds that this man had done and will do that would give him this kind of powerful fortune and fate. ''the protagonist of an era?'' he thought to himself. ''No. It is too concentrated. I don''t believe that this kind of fortune belongs to him alone. There must be something else that I don''t know'' He closes his eyes for a second trying to calm down his heart and then opening it back he asks a question ''What is it that you are trying to tell me?'' Azief knows that the helmet would not bring him here without specific reason unless, the helmet wanted to show him something. His question remains unanswered. Because maybe the answer could be found out by just watching and waiting for it ''This man in the white robe¡­¡­hmm'' He stops for a second and calm down his mind and as he is doing this, the movement of the particles in this projection slowed down and everything slowed down It is time to rearrange what he had known about Earth Two Azief had got the answer of where the people of Earth Two that had disappeared during the meteor shower went to. They went to this nameless void of emptiness that seems like an empty canvass that could be written in. At least that is how Azief felt as he went from that darkness void to this wed in that seems to have an end and limitation puts on it Like someone was drawing something in arge nk canvas and by giving colors and shapes, it gave life. But the question right now is this. What then is this world? And why does it matter. The helmet would not show him this unless it has something to do with Earth Two. After all, there is only two worlds he had been able to choose. Earth two and Earth Thirty-Nine. But he had already been hopping to another dimension and world entirely following the first multiversal travel of Earth two He did not think that Earth Two that he thought was just a normal world seems to have so many secrets and so many connections with multiversal travel. From this he could tell that it was not him that tears the door toward Earth Two. At least not the first one. It is whatever that portal is that suck everyone who yed the game Brave World that created the first tear of the multiversal barrier, a tear in the fabric of reality of Earth Two that eventually would bring him to Earth Two. Azief understood there is cause and effect here. And it is this cause and effect that the helmet is trying to show him and him trying to understand it. The truth of Earth Two? What lies beneath this world that seems so normal? This is the thoughts that is swirling inside his mind right now And how is it connected with everything? >>> Chapter 1195: A Familiar Face

Chapter 1195: A Familiar Face

The truth of Earth Two? What lies beneath this world that seems so normal? This is the thoughts that is swirling inside his mind right now And how is it connected with everything? Azief did not feel this before but as he follows the trail leading to this weird world he is in now, this projection, his heart is beating fast There is a sense of him close to something. It is an instinct of sorts. Something that his conscious mind did not catch but his unconscious mind senses ''There is something about this. There is something that I had missed. This kind of feeling¡­. this kind of excitement and anxiousness, fear and awe melded into one emotion¡­.'' Azief thought to himself and he had reached to a conclusion There is the feeling of about to face a grand destiny. He did not know how to exin how he reached to that conclusion. What matter is that this is the kind of premonition that he had. That is why he said to himself that he must have missed something. Azief had always try not to think too much of Earth Two Azief closes his eyes for a second and the memory of his life in Earth Two seems to sh inside his mind There were good memories. Happy ones. But there are also sad ones. A sad memory does not discredit the happy ones. Because his happy times was because of a person. And his saddest memory is also about the same person. So, when he thinks of his happy memories in Earth Two, he undoubtedly would veer to the sad part of the memories. Most of the time, he would try to forget his memory in Earth Two. He tries to forget it because he had made a promise to himself that he would never tried to search for Na Eun again. He was tempted actually when he was running alongside Will in the space and time channel. Tempted to just veer off course and ty to seek the world where Na Eun has gone to. To just see her face and tell her that he did not die. To give him another kiss. To settle whatever, it is between them and not leave it unresolved like that. He wanted to tell her that at that time, he was younger. More immature. A man that does not entirely knows what he wants. That he had now in a way, better. That he now could answer that question of hers And he did not have an answer. No¡­.to be more urate the answer would not be something that would make anyone happy and so he never answers it But¡­. but¡­.as he experiences many things in his life, he had the confidence to answer that question but now he couldn''t see her anymore Each time he is tempted. One foot veers off and he could do that. He could have ended up in Earth two and using that tears went to the ce where Na Eun is. But he did not. And as he tries to forget about that world, trying to forget about her, because remembering her and not going after her is a silent pain of his that he did not really share to anyone. Not to Sofia. Not to Katarina. Not to Loki and not to Sina. It is a pain that only he understands. A pain that he relishes because by feeling that pain, he knows that Na Eun is still there¡­. there in his heart. His love for her might not be as passionate as it is with Sofia or as miraculous like with him and Katarina, but during that time, when he was at Earth Two, he was alone. Azief had regretted that he had never love her fully because he knows that he would leave. And he did not give his heart fully to her. Not because he is afraid that she would hurt it but because he fears that the more he loves her, the more he would get hurt at the inevitable separation. He was younger. He was more full of worries. And he did not understand what he had understood now. If he knows what he knows now, he would just enjoy that moment fully, giving her his heart unreservedly But it is only after he could not see her again, that he realizes all of this thing. Azief had few regrets in his lie and he tries not to make a lot of regrets. And one of them is that. It is not loving her fully. And he knows that however tempted he is to try to see her again, he must not Because then, it would just be because of his selfishness. And his selfishness could cause damage The only reason why he did not search Na Eun is because he doesn''t want to open another breach to the world that she had transmigrated to. What happens if he did the same thing to the new world that Earth two inhabitant had found? It would defeat the purpose of saving Earth two people in the first ce. But now, with this revtion that a surge of energy that surpass a st of energy that even his Earth would find hard to produce, it seems that Earth Two is not asmon as he thought it was. ''I need to find out more'' he thought to himself. The moment he focusses, the time that was slowed down be normal again The wind that moves slowly in that slowed down world finally be normal and blows the grass and leaves. The grass finallypletes the revolution of its swaying. The clouds move and sound finally seems to be restored. He looks at the man with the white robe in the distance and he close his eyes, and focus on visualizing what he wanted. What he wanted was toe closer to that man and then he felt the area around him warp and in just an instant, before the blinking of an eye isplete, he already appears just beside the man Of course, his existence could not be discerned by these people. Azief understood a bit of the technology of the Orvanians and while he called this a projection, in a way it is not. Some of it maybe. But some of it is in real time. At least at the time where the event is happening. There is time travel and dimensional travel all at once. But if Orvanian employ true time travel in just the action of viewing the matters of the past of a certain world, it might create a diverging timeline and that is not something anyone wanted. So, the principle of seeing the past or present of a certain world was that it created a projection of the real-time while at the same time isting the observer in a secret hiddenpartment of a dimensional barrier. So, right now, as he is looking at the man wearing the white robe, he is truly at that world, sitting on the ins, looking at the distance. Everything right now is real time. But because Azief is using the helmet, the helmet projected the present real-time event to him in another dimension like the mirror dimension that Lee Sangmin created. It also protects the timeline since everything in the mirror-like dimension would not affect the true timeline. He takes another step closer to the man in the white robe and look at his face. ''Hmm; ''This man looks familiar'' Azief thought to himself. ''I could have sworn that I have seen this face before'' he mutters to himself. But then he looks with his Divine Sense, his eyes turn bright blue with a tint of gold and he could see "that" again Even though he is now in front of that man, he still not believes what he is seeing Fortune that seems to strike and pierce the heavens. Of course the fortune he is seeing right now is not the true fortune of this person but his projection of his future fortune And this kind of fortune do not affect the reality but this shows that this man, whoever he is possess great fortune that probably wouldst for¡­.and this is the kicker¡­. millions of years. A fortune and prosperity that wouldst that kind of long¡­what kind of fate and destiny this man would have to endure and live through? And that is his minimum estimation of this kind of fortune. Azief could not imagine what this man would do or achieve that he would be blessed with such a fortune Even the chosen of an era would not have this much fortune. Some worlds that have will would impart some of the luck of the world to some people to protect itself. It is a bit like the concept of the Way of Heaven. However, that kind of fortune could be affected by many things. And when you have finished the task, then the fortune that the Heaven Will gave you would slowly dissipate over time It would not be like the fortune of this man in the white robe. He is bing more curious about this man. >>> Chapter 1196: Lost Memories

Chapter 1196: Lost Memories

The helmet would not bring him to this projection if it does not mean something. It must mean something and that is why he is here. By now, he is sure that this is what happens on the day he came to this world. He still had many memories of what had happened ears ago when he was in Earth Two. It takes him a few seconds to uncover back his old memory. Some of it is distorted a bit because of his attempt of trying to forget some of the memories but for most part his memory of Earth two remains intact Of course, when he was at Earth two, he also tries to solve that mystery. At that time, he is a very rich and influential man and as such one of the things he did was to investigate about the mass disappearance of people during the meteor shower. One thing that he did get was that there was a surge of energy happening during the meteor shower striking on Earth But he had never experience that surge of energy before. If not for the device of the Orvanians, he would never have thought that brief surge of energy is so powerful that it is hard to believe it came from a primitive world civilization like Earth Two In Azief eyes, Earth Two while is advanced a bit from Earth prime that is only true if it ispared to Earth before the Fall. After the Fall, Earth prime technology had mixed magic and science into one. As such, some mind blowing invention were created. Not some kind of unnatural magic but it is natural magic. It is not a spell that someone had cast but a natural kind of magic, of energy That is why what happens that day is nothing but weird. And the fact is clear now. The Vega Corp might be the one that have been able to harness a certain power or a power source to create a portal to transfer all of those people who y their game into a new world. By now, he could make some hypothesis of what happened that day. he did know that Vega Corp was using some kind of ck technology in their game. The Virtual reality world that they had created seems tooplex to be made in aputer. It evolves, adapt and more than just artificial intelligence. There was signs to believe that the two top guys of Vega Corp know that the meteor shower wasing and they might have try to warn some people about it However, something must have happened and then on the day of the meteor shower people who ys his game all suddenly disappeared from the world without a trace. This must be the world that they were transported to. Azief waves his hand and he could feel thews that governs this area and he could sense this is not aplete world. ''A sphere. Data'' he mutters to himself ''I need to see more'' he thought to himself and he look at the white robed man that is slowly sitting up. He seems a bit dazed. And the man also seems to recognize that he is in apletely different world. On the distance there is a lot of people. Thousands of people, people just like him. Azief saw a few that have great fortunes but like this man in the white robe. ''I need to figure out where I am'' the white robed man said to himself. Azief observes this man intently, believing that following this man might lead to answer. ''I swear I must have seen this man somewhere. But where was it I saw this face before?'' Azief thought to himself. His entire being right now is translucent and could not be seen. All of this is just the projection and not real¡­.in a way But the projection itself is real in a sense as it just mirrors everything to perfection Azief scour his mind but he had never seen this face in any humans he met. But he could not shake off the feeling that he had met this person before He notices a few things about this person. Even though when this white robed person came here, he looks a bit dazed he quickly able to calm himself down. And even when he is speaking to himself, there is confidence in his tone and he kept a calm head Some people are not that calm. There are some that shouted and screams right when they appear in this area. Well, that is the normal reaction for mortals. After all, they were just in avoid of utter andplete absolute darkness. And then suddenly, they appeared in a tnd, ins stretching out to the distance. While the scenery itself is very beautiful and enchanting, it did not make everything suddenly feel alright Instead, people would probably be more confused. Azief could see that this man in the white robe had great control over himself as the signs of nervousness in his body was quickly calmed down The white robe man also looks around him like he was ?ssessing some threat. And the white robed man seems in and out of phase with the reality ''Argh'' the men in the white robe writhed in pain while holding his head. ''I need to know more'' the white robed men said to himself. Azief decided to see what this white robed man would do. It is clear that this man is the key to whatever this is. ''I need to see more to make sense of this'' the white robed man said to himself after being lost in some kind of state of contemtion He seems to ignore all the people in the ins. But Azief did not. Every once in while he would teleport himself to another part of the in to see where this ce is and he could tell this is kind of like a test area. It was never meant to be a permanent ce. No wonder, the Laws here is very scarce and very deste. ''Though, it does make sense. Nobody would create such a wed world'' But there is something else that Azief seems to notice. Most of the people here also seems to be in pain, most of them clutching their head in pain, some trembled with their entire body shaking in pain Some people felt pain more than the others and then there are also some that did not feel the pain as much And from the conversation and the words thate out of the people in the ins, Azief could tell that these people lose their memories ''is that how the top people of Vega corporation did this?'' Ah, one piece of the puzzle ispleted. Azief still did not understand how a game had managed to transport all of these people into this spheres that seems to be a wed world but he had his hypotheses But he needs to see more and experience more before he could understand everything about this. Azief teleported around the ins and he could see these people are piecing their memories together But Azief could also see that these people did not get their full memory. None of them seems to remember that this is not their world Their memories seem to be fragmented Azief suddenly appears in front of one of the yers and he made himself solid. It is an ability that he could do inside the projection. After all he had read the manual the day before ''Whoa. What are you?'' the man said, shocked seeing him. But the people around him is not able to see anything. And most of them are still clutching their head in pain Azief only smiles at that man and said ''This would be brief and you would forget itter'' Even though they are projections of the real time and there is barrier between the two dimension of real and unreal, Orvanians technology could also replicate one hundred percent uracy of the original copy. In the real timeline, this person had not seen him at all. What is happening is happening in an alternate reality of the mirror dimension of the original copy of these events It is confusing. But that is what you would sign up once you begin travelling around the Multiverse. Azief try not think of it too much. Since time and space when hopping through worlds and multiple parallel realities does tend to skew your perspective on time If one does not want to dizzy oneself with all things Multiverse, it is better not to think it too much since it would be just a distraction. Everything slow down suddenly and then everything went into a halt. ''Huh'' he mutters Orvanian technology had made this person that looks at him almost one hundred percent real with realistic reactions and expression Azief even felt he wanted tough, looking at the person looking at him shocked. Fortunately, with all protection and measures in ce what he is doing would really affect the timeline. Since this is basically a sandbox area of time if he were to name the projection that the Orvanians had shown him ''Lend me your mind'' Azief mutters and he put his hand on top that person head. And then he uses the function of the helmet and all the memories that the person had was extracted and Azief release his hand. He tilted his head left and right for a moment and then nodded His body slowly be translucent again and he became invisible Then time starts again and that person is the wiser It did not take long for Azief to get the memories and digest it. It takes him only about two second and then after digesting it he frowns ''So, that is what happens'' he said as he looks at all of the people in the ins that is slowly recovering. Many of them are no longer clutching their head in pain ''These people all have new memories'' Or to be more urate the memories of their game character ''What did those Vega Corp guys do with these people? What is their objective now?'' >>> Chapter 1197: Aero Carlingian

Chapter 1197: Aero Carlingian

''What did those Vega Corp guys do with these people? What is their objective now?'' Azief could understand teleporting or warping the people into the portal and bring them here to survive the apocalyptic meteor shower. But¡­.is that is the purpose, then there is no need in taking the memories of these people. They could simply make sure that the memories are intact and then exin to them that their Earth had exploded. Of course, no matter how smart the scientist and researchers in Vega Corp they could not have expected that by opening the portal to this world, it had enables Azief who was on Earth Prime to arrive on Earth two and save that world from the meteor shower. ''hmm'' Then he looks back at the men in the white robe. ''There is a change'' he mutters ''Something happened?'' He took a step and appear next to that man in the white robe in the next second and then he hears the man in the white robe seems to dere something to himself ''I am Aero, the designer of Great Vanheim, the Divine Strategist of Vanheim!'' He dered to himself and his eyes has this fire of ambition lit up. It might be the way of him making sure of his memories. Unfortunately, that this memory that this Aero remembers, is the name of the character that he took when he ys the game. And not his real identity He shakes his head but then suddenly his eyes be wide opened Aero?'' Azief said to himself. ''Aero?!'' he said again and it was like thunder breaking through the clouds and something be clear to him Aero, that man in the white robe is slowly getting up. No doubt it is from that barrage of memories hammering down on him before making it appears like there is burden on his back There is somethinging out from his nose and Azief notices that the blood is golden. Aero wipes it out quickly from under his nose. But he is not in the mood to capture every movement and every word that Aero is saying. That is because form the moment he heard the name, he felt like he had heard the name before. He closes his eyes again and he seems to be thinking. His focus was retracted form this world and so this world slows down but his mind be faster. He began scouring his own memories, trying to see where did he hears the word Aero or a name that sounds like it and then a secondter, he opens his eyes ''I knew it'' he said to himself. Form the begging he saw Aero he had always been thinking that he had seen this man before. He just didn''t remember where which is quite disturbing since he basically could go back into his mind to find certain memories. Of course, it would be better when he is focused or not distracted. In such situations, even the fresh memories are hard to recall. But now he understands why he did not immediately remember this face. when he esses his memories before there was not a match. But the name sparks something in him. And then he remembers something that happens to him in one particr world and that brings him to his realization. And so he closes his eyes and check that part of the memory again and it confirms his suspicions. He had seen Aero face not in Earth Two but in another Earth entirely. An Earth that is still in the mediaeval era or in the beginning of the Renaissance era. The world is a lot like Earth minus the magic, the dragon and the giants that lives among the people of that world. A mystical world full of mysteries and adventure. That was the world where he had seen Aero face. It is a world where he and Will had helped a young man with deep blue eyes and hair as white as snow fight against the Darkness of the World. Azief remember that man very vividly. He is a Warrior Emperor, adept in martial arts and possess great magical power. There was a quest generated when they went to that world. It is to help the Chosen of the Era to fight a battle between Good and Evil. There is a lot of adventure in the world. Azief and Will was not long in that world but Azief must admit in that world, there is a lot of adventure and magical things that his happening There is an incarnation of some mythological figure destined to fight against each other to determine the fate of the world. Azief could not quite remember the name of the figure. Was it Arana? No¡­it''s Asrana and Vasir. And Azief remember the name of that hero that he had helped. Emperor Arial of House Vermont, the ruler of Edenian Empire, the High King of the Three Kingdoms, the Savior of the Blue Sealed People He also has a sword that possess iparable sharpness, a steel that have magical properties called the Enochian steel. It is a bit like the Damascus steel if the Damascus steel could cut through everything like it is bu??er, a good conduit of energy and could even direct the energy of the elements like it some kind of one-in- all Swiss knife. Azief once had the opportunity to wield the sword and even if he channels all of his energy into that sword, the sword would not break, instead the sword seems to only absorbs what makes it stronger Aero is in that world. Though, not in the way he is right now. There is lore about him in that world. ''Aero, the mythical King of the First Generation'' he mutters to himself. Azief had read and heard about the lore of the First Generation from Arial himself. And then there is of course some other information that he got by himself. After all, in that world, he was basically a superhuman. Information is the easiest thing for him to get. And one of them spoke of a lore about the First Generation, a generation of miracles, of a race different from the native people of Arial world. It spoke of people who rides in metal birds, dive with metal whale and cut and drill mountain easily, heal diseases with pills and injection. It made them search for the story of the First Generation and they went to many crypts and caves and ancient ruins to find out how to escape that world At the same time, they know some truth, met some secret societies, until finally they got dragged into a war involving gods. Azief is not one to underestimate himself. But when Arial was in his final form and when Vasir appears in his final form, those two power levels had exceeded anything that Arial had ever seen or experienced. But of course. At that time, he was not as strong as he is now. But now that he had reached Divine Comprehension level, when he looks back he could now gauge the power level of Asrana and Vasir while using the power level of the system If he were to guess, then the power level of Asrana and Vasir is around Essence Creation level. But theyck the finesse of using the Laws It might have something to do with the magical formation that basically imprisoned the entire Novus Gaia continent but it was powerful theless. Every once in a while he would remember that day. But he digresses. The most important thing was the knowledge they got about the ancient race called the First Generation by the people of the Human Continent. And as for Aero? His name is the most famous one among historians. He is the Warrior King of the First Generation, Aero Carlingian. He is basically a mythical figure in Arial world, respected and revered by those who knows his name. His deeds are carved in a mystical disk hidden in the private office of the Emperor of Eden Azief and Will was convinced that the First Generation was Breachers, a people of the modern world. >>> Chapter 1198: Every Act Matters I

Chapter 1198: Every Act Matters I

Azief and Will was convinced that the First Generation was Breachers, a people of the modern world. And then he looks at the people that is in the ins. ''If Aero is there, then that means, the First Generation would be the people that disappeared during the meteor shower. So, this mean that Earth two is not only connected to this new world but it is also connected to Arial world.'' ''heh'' he chuckles. ''Three worlds are connected. And if you add the Seresian world and the new world that the inhabitants of Earth two goes to run from the Seresian demon invasion, it would be five worlds. Damn. I guess you really could not judge a world just by itsck of magic'' And now he finally understands why the face look so familiar. He had seen Aero face before in Earth Two He had been to one of the old ruins that details the story of the First Generation. He went in there with a demon schr. These demons however are not like the demonic creatures of the Seresian world. Instead, this is Demonkind that looks a lot like humans. In that ruins, he saw murals that depicts the deed of the King of the First Generation, the King of the Sky People. And there is a statue of him that was carved during the time of his rule. And the amazing thing about the statue was that it was carved from an Enochian deposit. So, for thousands of years, that statue had not disintegrated. And looking at it now andpared it to the young man he is looking at right now, Azief could see the resemnce. The statue of Aero in that world is a bit different than his current face. But if Azief look at Aero face while imagining how his face would look like when he is older, than the face match perfectly His body is also not as lean as this Aero, as the Aero in Arial world is a bit bulky with muscles. Azief is not sure whether the artist takes some creative liberty with that statue to enhance the image of the Warrior King of the Sky People or whether Aero grows into that when he went to Arial world Still, it is a bit surprising that there is a connection between those two worlds. And so, another possibility opens in his mind and he felt that all of this is deeper than it seems. He was reminded of his future and he thought to himself that there is some kind of force at y here that he could not really understand. ''I need to make sure I got everything right'' All the while he is thinking about all of this new information, things are moving in the ins. Some people on the ins are making alliances, some are fighting each other and some are running away from the center, seemingly wanting to try to find the end of the ins Azief took some time to reorganize this new information that he got and not before long he reaches a conclusion The world where he met Arial Vermont, that world where he fought against godlike creatures, is connected to this world. This world on the other hand is connected to Earth Two. ''Hmm. Then if I followed this to the end, then I might go back to Arial world?'' he narrowed his eyes as he is thinking of this matter. Arial world¡­. that Earth is quite a different world than any other worlds that Azief had been to. And this is only topare it to other parallel worlds. For example, Xi Feng world is not included in this because Xi Feng world is a world inside the sphere of the Three Thousand Worlds of the Jade Empire. Azief and Will went to Arial world and the moment they were there; they know it is not some normal world unlike any other Earths that they have been to in the Multiverse, that Earth is special. And because of that Azief and Will did not number it like most of the other Earths that they travelled to. Instead they gave that world a special designation. They called Arial world Earth X That is because unlike any other Earths they went to, that world is full of energy And now that Azief think about it, even as he is now in Divine Comprehension level, when he recalls back the amount of energy in that world, shockingly enough he discovers that the energy is enough even for him to breakthrough to the next level But that is not the reason why that Earth is special than the other. It is not the first time that Arial and Will went to another world and for that world to possess energy Even Azief had been to a parallel Earth which is Earth 39 and that world had energy albeit the difference of Laws and the way it conserves energy. It is like that world suddenly wiped off from existence. But that could not be true. After all, even destruction has a trace especially the destruction of such another parallel universe. Though, he was never that curious or find anything weird about that world other than the fact that the world had too much energy and the fact that he could note to that world again But now¡­. now not so much. Now, this Aeroe from Earth Two. The Earth two that he had been in. And this Aero would somehow one daye to Earth X. And it is also a world that Azief had visited. And in that world, this Aero is a legendary almost mythical figure in that world history. ''No wonder, he had so much fortune gathering around him'' he thought to himself. That fortune is the projection of his future projection. But is that all? Azief intuition tells him that this is not all of it After all, even though his blood would then be divine blood, dynasties fall. The kind of fortune that Azief could see from him shows that this person would have far more achievement than simply to be the ancestor of the ruling family of Earth X ''There is this feeling that I am getting closer to something. Closer to some truth'' At the same time that this was happening, in the vast starry skies, in an empty someone is up there in the outer space, looking down at the empty with gentle eyes This person stands still in space like theck of gravity of outer space did not affect him Around him there is a force field. On his back, there is arge meteor shower that is about to destroy that new empty into smithereens. And as the meteores toward that area, the force field was suddenly activated and all of the meteors that was about to hit the were eradicated in a single sh of light that wipes them all out He keeps looking at that empty but at the same time his eyes could also see many other things in the Universe. This person has a pure white hair like snows, his eyes is deep blue, an eye that seems to be able to see through everything Inside those eyes, it could see through all lives and creation. In his eyes, there is uncountable gxies and universes. His face is handsome but is too bright for anyone to see if he did not allow it. Those who tries to take a peek at His face would have their existence burned because of how bright the light he exudes. He wears an elegant white robe full of the essence of creation. It radiated so much essence of creation that if he did not constrain it, worlds would be created in each steps he takes, life would bloom even in the most improbable ces It could give sentience to things, generate souls and revert cause and effect. This person that have such heavenly divine appearance and aura is other than the Creator. It did not matter that the Destroyer is trying to fulfil his Destiny and in the process brings about the destruction of the entire Omniverse. This¡­. has been written. This is Fate and Destinyst job. And this is the Destroyerst job. At least¡­the Destroyer had known for all of this eons and epochs. The Creator did not grudge the Destroyer. The Destroyer is fulfilling His Destiny and is iming the ancient promise between Him and the One in the Hut. The Destroyer is doing His job and He is doing His. One might think of such futility of sowing seeds of new worlds when the entire Universes, the entire realities and dimension and all kinds of beautiful and mystical stuff contained in the entire existence and realities would be inevitably destroyed It did not stop Him because this is His job and He likes doing His job. However, brief a life, whether it is the speed of a candle wick burning or the length of Heaven and Earth, there is meaning to it. There is something to it, that these things, these lifeforms could notprehend. It is not so much the suffering that came from living that gave it meaning, it was the experience of existing. Chapter 1199: Every Act Matters II

Chapter 1199: Every Act Matters II

It is hard to exin to the creation why some of them live long and some of them live for such a brief time only to be snuffed out Who snuffed their life out? Was it Him? Was it the Destroyer? Was it the environment that they lived in? Was it Fate and Destiny? It is hard to exin it because sometimes it is all of this. And sometimes it isn''t Sometimes it is the fault of the people around them Sometimes, it is just life. The body gives out and they die. Or to some lifeforms that don''t have body, when their energy died out, they disappeared. And some¡­¡­some are moreplicated. Some death and life are more special than others. And some are more ordinary than anyone could have imagined There is as many lives in the Omniverse as there is sands in all of the worlds in space. That is how vast the Omniverse really is. And in that uncountable lives and souls, there is as many ways to die as there is many ways to live. But what is important is the experience. The experience of living. It is not always good. Some live in suffering. Some lives in happiness. Some got no second chances. Whatever it is, it is the experience of existing that matter. He sighed and His sigh shakes the stars all over the star system. The two Sun in the distance dimmed and the heat was not as hot like before. The that is orbiting around it slowly cools down and some of it be frozen worlds. Like they want to share His sadness but there is no Being that could share His sadness. They could not bear it and they could not imagine it. Every stars, every suns ands and every sand, every particles and dust, all of it, to the biggest thing in the Omniverse to the most miniature things in the Omniverse, all of it has His trace on it He is the progenitor of everything. He then looks at the world beneath his feet. Right now he is in the form of a human. Only around six feet five, but his shadows towers above all firmaments. This world is a new world, born by a new Big Bang. The Creation of worlds does not necessarily need a Big Bang. Some are born by the collisions of ck holes. Some are born by the waves of his hand. Some are born unnaturally like a that appears because of a strong emotion that bring about a great magical storm in the void of darkness and created a world of unholy creatures Some are born in an unnatural way, the colliding of somes that bring about a great destruction which brings about a new creation. There is always natural birth of Universes and some unnatural ones. Sometimes, he would affectionally called His Lord, the Writer. His Lord like always writes in that Garden. Sometimes when he goes there, he would see the Gardener. Sometimes he won''t. The Creator knows that there are many names for the Garden. Some gave it the name Eden. Others called it Hesperides. It is not exactly urate but some of the soil in the Garden of Hesperides dide from the Garden of His Lord. But His Lord did not care what people called His Garden. It had as many names as there are as many lives andnguage in the vast Omniverse Today, he had calcted that there would be a meteor shower around here that would destroy this. And so he came to stop it. Not all is lucky as this, to be protected by the Creator. Most is given a few chances to rise. But this world is spared because even though it looked empty there is life inside it. And because there is a Nightingale-like birds in this that sings such beautiful songs that if it were to be given magical powers, it would shake the roots of Yggdrasil. It is the same kind of songs that the Nightingale that once enchanted the Ethernian people had sung. He was curious of it and he came to this area of the Omniverse to hear the song. When he heard it, he smiles because he then knows that the legacy of the Nightingale lives on. Her Song is being Sung. And He felt happy because the Song did not disappear. This world is allowed to exist, protected by the Creator merely because of all the many birds that lives inside it, of all the new lifeforms that have evolve on it, there is a bird that sang and this song moves him to action. If one day there is life from this here that could think, would they wonder why their world was spared from many disasters from outer space. Would they think that the survival of their world defies probability? Would they think that miracles don''t exist? They probably would not think that their existence is allowed to continue because one Nightingale birds sang a song. It would seem absurd to them that a world was spared because a bird sings a song. But to the Creator, the value of this world is nothingpared to seeing the bird sing and heard its song Every act matters. It matters. Even the most infinitesimal act that one would think would not be seen, that one thinks doesn''t matter, it matters Whether it be kicking a small stone to the side of the road, or fighting against evil and darkness. Each and every act matters. Because each and every act affects the world, no matter how small, like a thread and a string that interconnected with each other. In another, there is a person that kicks a stone to the side of the road. Rains falls and that pebble that is on the side of the road went to other ces. Twenty yearster, there was a person who was ying around on a yground. A dayter, a serial killer was driving his vehicle when the tire hit that pebble, causing it to lose air and get captured. And all of it because twenty years before, a person kick a stone toward the side of the road. Is it not calcted? It was. But the mind of mortals couldn''tprehend the game of destiny and fate. Because what restricts mortal is the perspective of time and their own mortality. While some powerful beings measure time ording to eons and millennium, mortals, to them is like the mayflies that lives only for day The way mortals see mayflies is the way some powerful beings in the Universe views mortals. They could not see the consequences of their action, of how fate and destiny ys a part in each of their decision, good or bad. Stretched for long enough time, you would see a pattern, a pattern that is bouncing off one another like some kind of particles inside a collider, affecting everything. Fate and Destiny works in mysterious way simply because no one could live long enough to see the conclusion of the fate. That stone in the story is a story twenty years in the making. With that one stone, it enables the police to capture a killer, bringing justice to those who were affected. Probably the person who did that did not know that such a simple act, would one day bring such a change To the Creator every act matters because itpounded. One action forces reaction and on and on it goes. But it was not always obvious. The bird did not sing because it knew that a meteor was about to hits its. It sings because it wanted to. And in doing so saved the world. No fiction, no story would ever be told about how a bird sing a song and save the world because no one could conceive such a story Sometimes it is the simplest act that could change things the most. Because it started it all. People sometimes forget that to change the world, they sometimes need to start from the small acts. And by slowly changing the small things, it would stack. Just like choices. And today because the bird chooses to sing it was spared. Though who knows? Maybe, the instinct for it to sange from that One in the Hut. The bird sing and the Creator came and the world is saved¡­. because of a bird singing. A singing bird that would exist in all worlds, even in the bleakest one, there would be a species of bird that can sing beautiful song. The Creator thought of a cloud and a cloud appears underneath his feet. This clouds itself is colorful like he is standing on top of a fluffy nebs that was shaped like a cloud The clouds itself seems to contain life and spread life, like some kind of a feeding station in the sky, nourishing the world with each second it is up there. Cosmic rays poured down not to destroy but to flip some gic variants in the creatures that lives in that world He then sat on the cloud and look down, his eyes looking at that bird perched on top of a tree, singing its song. He smiles and His smiles seems to contain the warmth of summer, the spring feeling of happiness, the sun dawning breaking from the dark. If any creatures could see His smile, they would die content and happy for they would feel like they are in the presence of a Divine existence, not in power, not in stature but in the soul He smiles looking at the bird. And he could also see that there is a titanic wolf is in the distance from the tree where the bird is perched at and it was about to eat the bird when thunder roars in the sky and even though this titanic wolf did not possess any intellect, there is his instinct. It could feel that trying to eat the bird would kill it and so it ran away. The Creator did not send lightning and thunder to incinerate the wolf even if he could. After all, even the wolf is His children. There are many other things to eat for that wolf. If He closes one door, He opens another. Especially if He personally close the door. Things have an order. This Nightingale here is lucky that today fate and destiny changed for it. Today, its destiny was to be incinerated by the meteor that would leave this world truly empty. But the Creator had blocked than and its fate changed. Fate is not easy to change. But for a new world, where fate and destiny is still weak, it still could be changed. Fate and Destiny is not cruel. It operated under a certain order and it calcted all possibilities. The only possibilities that they would not calcte is the impossible possibilities. Who knows what came fist? The choices or is it the fate. It is only when the impossible be possible that fate changed. The bird fate was to die to be food for the wolf But that also changed. That is only for today. But the ripples will continue. The Creator sat on his clouds, his back straight and he close his eyes. And he hears the song that the bird sang. And he was quite at peace. Time passes and the song ended. He then was about to stand up when he felt something and he look toward one direction and His eyes seems to pierce through the barriers of realities, piercing through multidimensional barriers until His gaze rested on a human, he had known personally. His eyes are looking at Azief. And He is looking at him inside that Void of Darkness and then seeing him in that ce. ''Not Earth'' His mind quickly gets updated on what had happened. This is only one of His many avatars. His true body is in the Exalted Divine Dimension Then he got everything and sees everything that Azief had done for the past couple of months from him arriving to the Seresian world to the meeting Katarina and to him going to theb asking to see the parallel Earths that he once visited without interfering with Time and Space. The Creator knows with one nce this is Orvanian technology. His eyes frowned. ''Aero¡­. Arial¡­'' he muttered This is slowlying to His origin. ''Orvan'' He thought in His mind He would not believe that this has nothing to do with the Five Seats of Orvan After Arial had defeated the Darkness, He had sealed that world. The test waspleted. And even though Arial choiceter on was unexpected, He did not mind dying it. Time after all, is something he have in abundance. Arial wanted to live as mortals, to seek adventure, to live life. To leave as the world with less regret. And so, he got his happy ending. Met his elven son and his eleven wife even. But after that, that world was sealed so nobody could use it to trace the origin of Him. ''Are they trying to alert me? Heh'' he chuckles and this causes the area around him to distort greatly and affect Time and Space. >> Chapter 1200: All of It Had Happen Before I

Chapter 1200: All of It Had Happen Before I

A simple chuckle of His could affect Space and Time so drastically. There are only a few beings in this world that could do this kind of thing to attract his attention. If this was any other epochs, he would probably not care but this is not any epochs. This is probably thest epochs. All existence was to be wiped out except Him and a few others. The Gardener probably would still be here. As so for the rest of the other Beyond the Source Wall. However, who knows this time. Everything has been uncertain this time around. It seems Loki has abandoned Ragnarok. And Zeus is also very suspicious. In other words, this is the right time and the only time that he might care. He knows where the Five Seats of Orvan is. Their enchantment and protection and concealing spells and devices might be able to deter beings like Odin, Zeus and the Jade Emperor or the King of the Asuras and few other powerful beings and civilization from picking up where they are from but such thing would not hinder Him The rtionship between Him and Orvanians is quiteplicated. Many people do not know the true history of the Orvanians. And even the Orvanian, the new generation at least does not seem to know much about the true history of Orvan. One thing that the Orvanians do know is that it was Him that cursed Sithulran to never get her heart d?s?r?. They know of their sins of creating the Multiverse. The Five Seats of Orvan had always think that they were schemed upon. They believe that it was fate and destiny that Sithulran would go there to the beginning of Time, to see the face of that Holy One, to see the face of The One and Only, The One with Many Names And those who sees the face of the Divine would be inflicted with madness and that is what happens to Sithulran and in that moment, it created the Multiverse Things are not so simple back then. And the story is also not that simple But Sithulran also serves a purpose. Not many people understand that. There is always cause and effect to these things So, the rtionship between the Creator and Orvan is veryplicated. It is because of Sithulran transgression that they were cursed to take and guard the Multiverse, a curse that he had cursed them with But of course, Orvanians, prideful could ever tell the whole Universe that they were cursed to do so. That it is the price for their punishment and since they are a long lived race, they could frame the history to make it look like they were the guardians of the Multiverse. The Creator did not mind this for it did not change the essence of the price that they have to pay. But this right now? Messing with Azief? Connecting ns that involves him? It is clear that the Orvanians have certain ideas What these ideas would lead to is also something that He had predicted. But like that rock, it first needs to be kicked to the side of the road The Creator smiles. There is nothing that could hide from His gaze other than a few things. Omniscience is one of his ability but not like the way His Lord is. He is an essence of creation but there are things that could theoretically held him back, like those artifacts of the Etherna, and a few other things. But in His entire existence, other than during the Etherna War, there was never a time that his Omniscience is on the fritz. And he believes that the Orvan also knows of this and even knowing this they make this choice. Because they need to know if he would kick the stone and starts it He needs to be the trigger. Once in a while He would shut off his omniscience just to be surprised sometimes. He smiles and then with one thought he appears in the minds of those Five Orvanians. He, like always appears in a mysterious way. It did not matter what kind of anti-infiltration methods that they used The Creator appears in their mind and each of them are in a vision of their own. All of them met the Creator in their memories of the happiest day of their life. But at the same time they were aware what is happening to them. The Creator talks with them, if what he did could even be considered talking. These understanding fills the mind of the Orvanians that they immediately understood what the Creator was trying to say and His charge against them It is a Mind Communication. The Five Orvan knew of how unlimited and how terrifying the Creator is. If he spokes, it would create a ripple over all of the Omniverse. If he speaks slow, there is still a chance. But if He speaks in anger, that tone of voice would sound like the sound of apocalypse that would bring dread and fear to all creation. The ripples of energy that woulde out of his mouth with each word is something that even the Five Orvan did not dare to bear. When He speaks, His Words turns Divine. And so, some beings could not endure it. And now when he is doing Mind Communication, He left a symbol in their minds, to ask question and to ask for an exnation This conversation was not long. It is in a fraction of a second. One could imagine the kind of psionic force or mental power that is required of the Five Seats of Orvan to be able to contain the Creator divine presence in their minds. Mind Communication is easy. It is not constrained by time or space. The only requirement for Mind Communication is to have a powerful mind. But there is not many that would have the kind of powerful mind that the Five Seats of Orvan have to be able to contain the Creator divine presence in their minds and not having their mind copsing. The Five Seats had to exin. If not, who knows what the Creator would do? It is like they were ying chess. Only their chessboard is the Omniverse And their chess pieces are the living beings inside it And even though the Five Seats of Orvan believe that the Creator had understand thing, some acts still needs to be done. It needs to be triggered. If no one makes a move, there would be no move. It is hard to understand if you do not understand how fate and destiny works That is how sometimes fate and destiny could be unpredictable. And then the Creator is back at his clouds with a smirk on his face Even in that moment where a part of His mind went into the minds of the Orvanians, there are other parts of him that is in the Omniverse seeding worlds He is everywhere and He is everything. Every Creation has a trace of him. To try to kill him, to even try to kill Him one had to destroy every Creation in existence. As for the matter between Azief and the Five Seats of Orvan, the Five Seats had exined to him The Creator understood what the Five Seats was trying to do. In that conversation, they exined it. More urately they send the memory to Him ''Are they taking sides now? And which side is that? Even they wanted to gamble. In the end, they finally realized it. That they too were under the calction. In a way, it all goes full circle.'' And the Creator smiles. Then heughed ''If you live long enough, you would see thingses again emerges like a pattern. As it had happened before, sometimes it is repeated, and all of it will happen again. At least, now, this time, the Five Seats of Orvan final see through it. They abandon their pride and in doing so finally realize something. That they were not the main character of this particr story. And realizing that, they finally wanted to gamble.'' The Creator shows a proud smile. But their prayers are not as pure.. Because they know He exist, and know it for a fact. It is weird sometimes that certain acts have certain powers Chapter 1201: All of It Had Happen Before II

Chapter 1201: All of It Had Happen Before II

Faith to Him is not necessary. But, He does love creatures that prays to Him for he is Always Giving But there is a difference between the faith of those who have never seen Him but felt His presence in each and every one of the Creations in the Omniverse and it is difference from the faith of those who have seen Him and know for a fact that He exist possess great power. But at the same time, He is curious that the Five Seat of Orvan had been able to wait this long. They also seem to have predicted something. One thing that he knows was that the Five Seat of Orvan had a very deep plot. While they could not have predicted that the Demon King would appear and then kidnap Azief beloved, the moment that happens, a n formed in the minds of the Five Seats of Orvan The reason why they could not have predicted the appearance of the Demon king of the Seresian world is because the Seresian world itself is hidden deeply in manyyers of dimensional barriers not to mention it was cut off from the main universe using magic from the Eternal rings. Then there is also the fact that Destiny and fate and Time and Space on Earth Prime had be more and more unpredictable as the year''s passes But the moment that they have got a location of the Demon King, then everything falls into ce. They predicted that Azief, a man whose personality is sometimes simpler that what many would imagine woulde to save his beloved At the same time, the acquisition of the Seresian world and the Seresian demon would make them, able to ally themselves to the United Intergctic Alliance. Orvanians are a mysterious bunch, at least it is to the rest of the Omniverse. And even among the members of the United Intergctic Alliance, Orvanians are not known to some of them. They rarely show themselves to other civilizations preferring to do their job in silence. Some that knows them are top tier civilization like Asgard, Olympus, the Jade Empire, the Deharians, the Merchants of Sarens and a few others They have always remained neutral. Even in the other timeline, they remain neutral. But it seems that the Five Seats have new idea this time. The Creator did not care about the plots of living beings. It did not matter to him since it would not affect anything and everything could be reversed But His Lord has set a rule to His creation and it is a rule He abides by not because He could not break it, but because He wants to. But He did not. Instead, He gave them something and He hopes that His creation who has been given the most precious gift of all could show Him what they do with that gift. He gave them free will and what they do with it determines everything. Even when it does not seem so. And free will is not as free as one would have thought. Though the Creator does not want to debate free will with His creation simply because they do not understand it As for the plots and scheme involving Azief, The Creator knew that it had something to do with Him The Five Seats knows that there is a connection between Him and Azief. They just don''t know what The moment Azief set his foot on the Seresian world, he was under the calction of the Five Seats of Orvan. Though everything seems naturals, every meeting and every ideas seems to naturally been thought by Azief himself even his decision of wanting to see the other worlds. But it is something that is predicted. And with the Orvanians having controls of many surveince methods in all of the parallel Universes, it is not something that is hard for them Azief after all, did not yet be the God of Death and his power is not yet at the level where the Orvanian would feel fear crossing him. If Azief was a Sovereign now, this calction would be seen in a nce. And even if he is under the calction of the Orvanians, if he is in the Sovereign level, he could break the schemes and plots by using his own powers. But he is not and the Orvanians knows that they have little window of time of trying to plot against Azief. This is the only window of time they have to try to see the connection between Him and Azief and whether a new card could be used. The Orvanians do not fight battles they could not win. It is one of the reason why they did not end up the same way like the Etherna. They know when to step back, and they understood the importance of fighting in a battle that you could win. One feet in, one feet out. They wanted to make a gamble, but they need a security first. At this, they are inferior to Odin who is bold and decisive enough. Azief fate and destiny is known to some figures in the Omniverse. And the Five Seats obviously knows what would happen. They live in an area that is even more protected than inside the Source Wall Azief is already nearing the era where he would be Sovereign and shine the golden era on Earth recovery and rise in the gcticmunity. When Azief be a Sovereign, the Orvanian could not do anything anymore. Orvanians also have Sovereign like existence. But there is restriction on them. And The Orvanians know that in the past or in the future, depending on how you view time, in the other timeline, Azief the God of Death could suppress so many forces in the Omniverse is because he had the rings. But now, not only he had the ring, he is also walking the Perfection path. One could only imagine the heights he would reach in this new timeline. And as such, the Five Seats are anxious. But even in their anxiousness they did not be rash. They waited for the opportune moment and even though it seems to have deviated a bit from the n that they were nning, the act of the Demon King capturing Katarina and exposing itself to the Orvanians was basically and The Creator is thinking of this unironically, a godsend There is a reason why the Orvanians did not contact Azief directly. There are too many eyes on him right now. There is Wargod and the Creator kind of knew what Azief meant for Wargod. To Wargod, Azief is his beacon of hope. One must not underestimate the madness of a person who have lived without hope and suddenly finding out that not all hope is lost. The Creator could understand the desperation of Wargod. He might not be the one creating the Etherna for it is His Lord that had created them But the Creator is the essence of creation. In a way, He did create the Etherna. And as much as He pities other creation of His in the vast Omniverse, he also pities the sad fate that had befallen Wargod. And then there is also The Jade Emperor. While the Jade Emperor is constrained by the Six Saints, He too had been making moves. Whether that moves is to trigger another Heavenly Havoc or to create another altar of the Investiture of the Gods is anyone guess. But the Creator knows. Even that jaded Emperor is slowly opening his heart to a little bit of hope. Then there is Odin. Odin himself is one of the top figure in the Omniverse. And even though he only has one eye, that one eye is looking at Azief. But the most fearsome and the reason that the Five Seats are very cautious of approaching Azief directly is simply because of the Grand Supremacy Azul. Not many people know Azul. He had seen star system born and he had seen them copsed and destroyed by the natural order of entropy Even for the United Intergctic Alliance leader, only a few of them knows and some only heard stories or rumors about him and never met him in person. Azief would not have known Azul if not for his destiny and fate. His Lord never closed all doors. There is always a chance. But the Five Seats of Orvan clearly knows about the existence of Azul. Chapter 1202: All of It Had Happen Before III

Chapter 1202: All of It Had Happen Before III

And they know that Azul break down thest of his stage and Realize His Path and be something¡­more¡­. a transcendent being that surpassed Supreme Beings. In a way, He had be almost like the One in the Hut, One with Many Names. This is not someone that the Five Seats of Orvan could provoke. Because even the Five Seats of Orvan knows that there is a debt between Azul and Azief. And this debt is a debt that Azul needs to pay. There is Karma between them. Of course, Azul could have cut this Karma. But this Karma is a different kind of Karma. This is something that is not so easily cut because it is karma that enables him to reach the stage he is at right now Cutting that Karma would like be cutting his own Realization of Path. The Orvan knows it would not be easy trying to approach Azief even though he is vital to their ns. The Orvan did not interferest time probably because they could not see any chance of winning It is different this time. They probably seen a bit glimpse of hope. Orvan rarely is tempted by the promise of hope. But it is different depending on the circumstances. This story is a story of an ancient promise. And it is a story that was destined to happen. It is a story that have no hope, no loopholes. So, when a loophole is created, hope is also formed. And even though this hope is slim, the fact that someone could make an airtight loop less story into a story with loopholes is an opportunity that the Orvan knows that they must not miss So, when He enters those Orvanians minds, He immediately knows what they are thinking. Messing around in an Orvanian mind could drive a lot of beings in torture. What theyck in physical power, they make up with it with their powerful psionic force. They have been making simtions after simtion to make sure that things would happen the way they wanted it. They are in the background ordering things, not making themselves visible. They were prepared when he hade to the Seresian world and even subtly reminding their AI of the Multiversal helmet It looks like the Orvanians was helping Azief when in fact they wanted to use the Multiversal Helmet to know the connection between Him and Azief They did not mind that Azief also wanted to see other worlds as long as they find out how He and Azief is bonded by cause and effect. They even predicted that Azief would have wanted to see what happens to his beloved in the other parallel Earths. Orvanians when they are making their calction, they look at all angles. Even the emotional angle is brought into their calction. That is why not many could escape their calction For now, Azief is still a mortal. Even though his choices had move the changes in fate and destiny, he still could be swept by its fierce torrential storm. But even with the risk that they would one day anger a Sovereign, they still chose to scheme and plots against Azief because they know that in that memory of his, there is answer to His origin. So, they gave him the Multiverse helmet, hoping that Azief could go to that other world, the world that the Orvanian could not see and could not interfere with. Going to Arial world. And they know that such act would attract His attention. Because they know He cared. If He did not care he would not have bounded the Destroyer and give some time to Azief. The connection between him and Azief is hazy at best. Even the Orvanians with all of their skills and technique could not see through it. But they know it exist. They know what they did would surely made hime to them and when He came to them, enters their mind, they were ready They ask of Him of something. And what they ask of Him was simple. It didn''t matter what kind of technology or what kind of magic that the Orvanian do, this is one world that is in the Multiverse that they could not enter, could not see and could not even sense But they know it exist. Because once, it was in their Multiversal Map. But then, one day suddenly that world, that entire Universe seems to just disappear. It was not destroyed¡­it just disappeared. The Five Seats could feel the breath of Creation there. And they knew at that time that the world is sealed by the Creator itself. To Azief it has only been a few years since he could not sense that world. To him, the matter happens just a few years ago, in the early beginning of his rise to power. But time doesn''t really work that way especially when it involves multiversal travel. To the Orvanians, the world had been sealed for tens of thousands of years. On Earth Two, it was around 2018 when the yer of a certain game was transported into a different world. the subsequent event and their arrival to the Earth X happens a few decadester. As for Azief, it was around 2019 when he is travelling to Earth Two. And then he travels to Earth X. To him, it has been just a few years since Earth X was sealed, it is not the case for the Orvanians. Time is confusing in multiversal travel. It is better not to think about it too much. It is not only a different year, it is a different century and a different world with its own set ofws, its own time dtion and so on and so forth. Azief would go to that world. And no matter how advance their technology is, that world is sealed by the Creator itself. It is not something that their technology could handle. They attract His attention so that they could ask permission. And the Creator actually gave them permission. A brief time to go into that world and see what happens. The Orvanian does all of this just to see the moment of that origin. And understanding it, he would probably make a different choice. ''Heh'' he chuckles. The Destroyer is doing His job. And He is doing His. This conflict is not a conflict of hatred it is a confit of differing objective. The Destroyer is doing His job. And He is doing His. This conflict is not a conflict of hatred it is a confit of differing objective. As the Creator was always rooting for life and the Destroyer always waits for the Destruction that would inevitablye for everything that has a Beginning has an Ending It is only Him, His Lord, who have no Beginning and no End that would never be destroyed, His Lord who sat on a realm beyondprehension. But while the Destroyer has his own creed, the Creator also has His own creed Even when death is inevitable, He keeps rooting for it. And in this timeline, even those who knows what would happen and even when they know that it would be inevitable, He had seen these people fighting in the dark and in the light¡­fighting for Life, Love, Hope. It is heart-rending. A story full of life, love, hope even in the face of death, despair and hopelessness. Is it not beautiful? Is it not enchanting? And because they did not give up, because they did not sumb to fate and destiny, they have created a miracle. There is now a slight change. A deviation in Fate and Destiny and it might not seem much and it might not seem important but even one miracle is enough Because miracles sometimes produce more miracles. And because of these small miracles, Odin wakes up from his slumber and sat on the branch of Yggdrasil waiting for the right moment to meet Azief. This time, he takes the gamble. The Five Seats of Orvan that seems like they would never be moved began seeking allies. The Jade Emperor began making schemes And who knows what Zeus and Hades is thinking in Olympus? The Creator only smiles at these momentous changes, at these reverberations of fate and destiny that created waves after waves of change and he mutters ''I hope you would understand itter'' His gaze is gentle, looking at a mortal on the Seresian star system Then He heard the Nightingale sings again and He close his eyes and enjoy the song. >>> Chapter 1203: A Vague Idea

Chapter 1203: A Vague Idea

Meanwhile, Azief who was still inside that projection where Aero is trapped inside some kind of fake world, he does not know that just now, a powerful being in the Omniverse had just made a deal about him with the Five Seats of Orvan so that he would be able to see his connection with the Creator, a connection that he didn''t know exist. Azief is still looking at Aero Azief saw that Aero is still digesting his memories. He could tell by how Aero suddenly changed in his demeanor. He looks more confident and the way he carried himself now is slightly different and the air emanating around him is an air of a powerful person that could intimidate anyone. And he is beginning to brings out a weapon which is a saber. Azief keep on looking as he saw Aero went to a young woman and approach her. On another direction another man ising toward Aero. The man itself has thick killing intent but it is clear that this man knows who Aero is. ''This would be too long'' Azief then speed up the scenes. Though even though scene was speed up his mind could process it all in record time. He saw that a man is approaching Aero. ''Another face that seems familiar'' Azief thought to himself. The man said his name to Aero and Azief smiles while shaking his head ''I thought so'' that person is Kyle. There is also his name in the history book of Earth X. A familiar face and a familiar name. Only these names are mythical names in Earth X. Lord Kyle is one of the names in the ancient ruins he has been to. It spoke of one of the Great Generals of the Sky People, who fought against the Demonkind and wins every victory. In some parts of the world, he is even worshipped as a God It is a bit sad that they could not remember their real past and instead they only remember their game character past. Though Azief is curious of how these people arrive at Earth X. As for them not remembering who they are, this might be the way Takashi ways of making sure that things did not get tooplicated. After all, in his mind right now, Earth might have been destroyed so this method might be his way to slowly introduce back their old memories. Though Azief is not interested to know the real reason. While he did not mind seeing some bits and pieces of the Earth two people in this new world, it does not mean that he has time to uncover all mysterious of the world Azief then close his eyes for a second and another information about Earth Two enter his mind. It takes some time for him to remember some things of the past It is not because he doesn''t remember. It is that there is too much information stored in his mind and it took him some time to bring back that memory of the past to the forefront. And he finally remembers the name of the President of the Vega Corp. Takenaka Takashi is the President of Vega Corp and one of the co-creator of Brave World The other co-founder is Matsuo Sugihara. Azief had a theory that these two are the ones that transported all of these people to this world. Azief had an idea of what this world is. It is not a part of the Multiverse¡­. or to be more specific, it is not one of the parallel worlds. It might seem like it and even felt the same but it is not. This is something Azief is very sure about. It is like a Void, and that is his feeling about this ce He would arrange all of this informationter. He believes that this world had been given purpose from a purposeless world into a world of purpose, and Azief doubt that when Takashi and Matsuo made their game, that they have created a world They might have found this identally but they probably could not think of the consequence of building a game on top of such a mystical phenomenon. Even as he is looking at what is happening, Azief is constructing the likeliest exnation for how Matsuo and Takashi, a person that he had investigated many times and without a doubt a normal human with no magic or advanced technology like the Orvanians could create such a world And there is only possibility, a rare one but not that far-fetched. This theory however, if it was presented in any science symposium before the Fall would portably be considered theoretical or even fringe science because with Earth Prime technology at that time, it would not be possible to prove such thing Of course Azief keep his thought to himself for now. He was sure that those two is also in this world Azief still remembers the case report about that. Azief look on at Aero and Kyle. At the same time his mind is working hard trying to extract more details about the past Aero and Kyle is trying to remember each other and both of them tell the other that they only remember only a few of their memories together They seem to get a quest to go find a gate and those two team up with each other. All over the ins the other yers also began teaming up Then a sabretooth appears. Azief speed up the moment again with his thoughts. He could see the speed up scene that the sabretooth was attacking the people all over the ins and the drove of people that keep going forward trying to kill that beast to get skill points Kyle fought using magic and Aero uses his saber Azief could see that Aero strength is very godly as his fighting spirit is also creating some kind of aura around him and every time he moves, he would create a powerful gust of wind that spiral around him. And even then he could still move fast like lightning Aero and Kyle seem to have made a n with each other. Azief of course in not interested in this small matter ''Maybe, because I could see this with an objective eye I could not immerse myself. And the point was never to immerse myself in this. I just need to find the source and what this helmet is trying to show me'' Azief always felt, the thing about anything, the most important thing has always been the beginning and then how it ends He felt that this is not what he is looking for and so he quickly speeds it up. He saw Aero killing the other yers quickly and swiftly. Combined that with the speed up scene, Aero looks like lightning reaping the lives of everyone around him. Azief could see that while Aero attack is very powerful itcks the finesses of a true de master. But he expected it considering that there seems to be some kind of system that give the ability But it is not the same system that Earth Prime got. From what Azief knows the system that the All Source had given to each people in Earth Prime is an imitation of a high tier civilities in the Omniverse. Azief shakes his head and thought to himself that this world had to suit the need of that two creator of this world And that is why these world also had a system. Azief wish that it was simple. So, he didn''t need to think about it but this is not like a story in a book where you could gloss over why there is a system He then looks back at the battle. Everyone is killing each other and people are dying by the hundreds in each second. But Azief doesn''t seem to care that much. It is because he could tell that these yers did not die for real Death for them is just temporary time-out. They could not fight for points and items anymore but that''s it. If they were still on Earth Two, when they are dead they would be disconnected from their virtual capsule. But since, somehow, their souls and even their consciousness is inside this¡­¡­whatever this is¡­¡­when they die, they seem to be suspended onto something. At least their consciousness and soul are. Their essence of existence, if Azief had to make up a word for it, seems to be stored somewhere. Azief could see that when the yers died, they would turn into motes of light and in all probability when this quest ended, they would return back to life Azief kept on looking as Aero keep killing and he seems to be getting stronger as he kills more and more. The killing aura around him also had expanded. Azief could not help but chuckles ''This is really the protagonist of this story'' that is what Azief felt when he looks at Aero. >>> Chapter 1204: The Protagonist I

Chapter 1204: The Protagonist I

''This is really the protagonist of this story'' that is what Azief felt when he looks at Aero. Even though Azief himself right now is a godlike figure, able to do many godlike feats, he was not always like this Aero seems to have possess something that he did not. An overwhelming confidence in himself. Hecks doubt toward himself. It is something that Azief quite envies. He is quite cunning but he did not stray far away from the temte of a hero. The sound of the saber cutting flesh and the cacophony of screams and shouts echoes all over. Even though Azief had already speed up the scene, he still had to process all the scenes and the sound in his mind. Azief is not interested in this battle and he created two different time stream in that moment. He let the battle in the area to elerate while the time stream around him slows down. He wanted to look around this area. While the killing is continuing in the field of battle, somewhere else in the in, there is another development that is happening. In the distance while Aero and people like him is fighting for the beast, fighting for the chance of the point that it would give, the people that did not participate in therge war for the skill points run on the other directions of the in. Some of them run to the north, and some of them run to the east. While he could use his Divine Sense here, he could feel it a bit disturbed and he attributed it to this world unstablews. And he does not want to destroy this projection so he had to look around in the old fashioned way. He thinks of it as a mirror and his Divine Sense like a hammer. If he smashes the mirror, the mirror would surely break He follows those people that is running away from the battle and he discovers a very interesting things There is a man that leading a group of people. Aero might not know this but Azief could see that this man is also connected to Aero fortune. And this man himself had a fortune of his own. This man is wearing a white armor with the crest of a lion roaring standing on top of a mountain. Azief stop time for a second and then put his hand on top of this man. And then he got all the memories if this person. This person is Marquis Dan. At least that is his title in this game. Azief don''t know his real life memories because it is block by that haze inside every of the yer minds. But Azief does know that this person also appears in Arial world. Like Aero, this person was also deified by the Lost Generation Aero the Allfather whose is also the King of the Gods, Arianna the Virgin Goddess also known as the Goddess of Wisdom, Zeus the God of War, Micha Goddess of Art, Kyle Callidus the God of Trickery, Amanda Domus who is the Queen of the Gods and Goddess of Household which trantes to Goddess of Marriage and Dan Virtus God of Kind Endeavour. This is that Dan, the God of Kind Endeavour. Azief had once saw his twelve feet statue in an old ruin in Earth X Unlike Aero, the resemnce between this Dan and his statue in Earth X is uncanny Dan Virtus in Earth X is also known as a God that govern over the rites of hospitality and is said to reward kind people with great fates and destiny. If he is not of Earth Prime and instead the inhabitant of Earth X, he would probably be pretty mind blown right now, seeing the beginning of these mythical Gods in the history of Earth X Dan appeared far away from Aero position. Azief could see that in the distance, the battle is still going on in the middle of the ins., But unlike Aero, Kyle and some other people, they did not participate in the hunting of the sabretooth Instead, they run away trying to leave this ce. And the people that followed Dan are his followers and his subordinate Azief also knows that the quest is to seek a Gate. Azief himself could not see the status window of the system of these people but he could guess from their memories and their conversation. And his decision is giving him an edge of advantage over the others in the quest to seek the Gate? When he run to the East with other people of Western Heaven they run away fast and they run away far He is unlike others and knows himself. He is not like some people who joined the battle and then retreated after finding out that there is no hope for them topete against the many elite people. Dan from the very beginning could see how that beast is a bait. If he had powers or abilities like Aero he would not have mind participating even though if he knew it was a bait, but he knows while he is strong, he alone could not fight a tide of men. And while he did not kill the possibility that he could still get the skill points, there is one stark difference between him and the other people that have equal power to him Instead, he gathered the people around him and the people that resided in his fief in that game world and promise them that he would protect them The people trusted Dan because he is the Marquis of the Empire of Vanheim, an empire in the game world Though Azief doubt that this world is just a game world anymore. Something had fundamentally change and that change is now beingpleted. Azief could feel the birth of a world¡­and he could feel it, its heart beating. Unnatural birth of a world and a system Azief wonders whether this world is created inside the Omniverse or is it created in a hidden dimension. Or is it on the Uncharted System. Azief once heard of the Uncharted System. The Sea of Nothingness. It had many names. Some called it the Chaos Sea. Some called it the Uncharted Lands. Some called it Uncharted Emptiness and so on and so forth It had as many names as there is stars. What they all agree was that this area of void has space though not in the way we think of space And no one knows whether it was possible for things to even live there. It is an area that it outside of the Omniverse, an independent space that is not imed by the Omniverse. But wherever it is, Azief could feel that there is some kind of generation of energy. This is something that these yers could not feel or even sense. It is like a premonition, like an instinct. He follows Dan and Dan is gathering more and more people around him and he was lucky enough to even be reunited with his officers. They survived the beast instead of trying to fight the beast. One could see that people truly believe in Dan since they could hold back their temptation to get skill points. Azief found out that skill points seem to be very important for these yers. He could also see that the game is changing. But now, the game seems to change it and Azief could sense that the emerging world is also trying to make sense of this yer to the native or the NPCs. Azief felt that the energy he felt before was the NPC given true intelligence and not only that but also souls. That is the only thing that could generate that kind of power. Alsurt once said to him that a pure soul could even light up an entire Universe. And after they went away from the center of the battle they finally reach the end of the in and Azief felt it was interesting when he saw the edge of the ins This in is not a normal in at all. It is not surprising since you could not really judge this in as a real in. In this fake world anything could happen. These people are not on a in where there is only hills and mountains. They are on arge teau. And the area theye from was a curved area. So from their vantage point, they thought on the other side was a mountain range and more hills and even the sea in the distance when instead it isrge tnd and if you walk to the end of thatrge tnd you will see that you are on arge t teau with a curved area on the middle. Chapter 1205: The Protagonist II

Chapter 1205: The Protagonist II

Azief look at the scenery in front of him. There is a group of clouds just few inches from and beneath the teau is arge forest. Azief could see that all of these people wanted to seek the gate and return home or in their memories their home when they were yers. They wanted to go back to their kingdom, not knowing that they came from a modern world Azief chuckles to himself as he thought of Arial in Earth X. he too seeks a gate, a gate where he would get a sword in a stone. Sometimes, he thought of Arial like a sessful King Arthur. Azief could then see that they all began climbing the mountain and Azief is no longer interested and once again he speeds up the time in this projection And he went back to the battle in the ins. Everything around him began speeding up like he is watching a speed up video The battle is raging fiercely as many more people dying in droves. Azief could see that Aero is umting his kill count while he was also seeking for someone or something ''Did I miss something?'' Azief thought to himself. He must have missed something but Azief did not think that it is anything important Aero looks like a barbarian berserking all over the battlefield. He was charging forward with his saber with savageness, killing anyone on his path. ''Okay. Speed this up'' Azief wanting to know what is it that the helmet wanted him to see. It is not like Aero methods of attacking is not impressive. If this was before Azief before he became a Disk Formation leveler, he might be very impressed. But to him who is already a Divine Comprehension level, no matter how fast and powerful Aero attack seems to look, it is still not reaching the level of Disk Formation leveler. It only requires one strike from him. When you reach high level, one strike usually determines the conclusion of the battle So, this kind of battle does not excite him like it used to. Though the killing intent move by Aero reminded him a bit when he was in the beginning. Azief could guess that Aero must have a secret of his own. He is basically invincible in the battle Each time Aero shed with group of people they would crumble in an instant like they were made from sand and Aero saber is the fierce wave of the raging ocean. He just need to swing his saber and they all died. At the same time Azief is processing all of this. he could not just speed it up without consequences. It is like when Will is traveling in high speed His mind also had to adjust to the speed. And that is what Azief is doing. At first he just speeds it up around two times faster than he speed it up to five and so on and so forth. All of it so he could adjust his mind to it. He saw a green robed woman that is running from Aero when her guardian dies. But even then Azief could see that the woman had no chance. Aero only needed three second to kill that woman guardian She only had a seven seconds head start. Four second was the time it took for Aero and the guardian to sh. Three second is the time used for Aero to kill that guardian. Now, the woman only has three guardians. With that kind of killing speed, Azief could guess the ending of that woman. Scenery speeds up and at times he slows it down when he felt his mind is being overwhelmed but then after finish calming down his mind he would speed the scenery again. He saw one of the guards of that woman volunteer to fight. Azief also found out that the woman name is Lady of Vanan, Lady Vi. Azief tries to think of her name in history and there doesn''t seem to be her name. It is understandable. Not everybody would have made a name for themselves in that other world, he thought to himself Then in one of the scene in the projection, one man came to fight Aero wielding arge hammer. Azief speeded the battle up and see that Aero easily chopped off that man arm. Azief see that Aero killed that man by crushing his throat and neck. And like the others that man disintegrated into golden lights. Azief saw how Aero identity was exposed. Aero had been hiding his identity from the crowd earlier. It seems Aero is a very famous person in the game At the same time, while Aero is fighting and killing, there is an anomaly in the entire small world And it looks at all of the thing that happening with indifferences. Azief could also see the data that is mixed with magic-like aura shrouding the eye. This is another mystery. Whose eyes was that? And why does Azief felt like it had the power of Laws. Azief knows that eye had nothing to do with him and have everything to do with Aero. A powerful being in this world is looking at Aero. And Azief don''t quite know what to make of it. It is hard to know whether it wanted to harm or wanted to simply look at Aero. Azief also had the same experience when he was travelling inside the time space tunnel. There is also an eye that looks at him. But unlike this eye, that eyes he saw in the time space tunnel, it is a cold eye and basically the owner of that eye wanted to kill him Azief shakes his head and said to himself. ''I don''t think I have enough time to uncover all the mysteries in this new world. that would take too much time and I still need to check Earth Thirty-Ner. It is better to focus only on Aero'' he thought again He really wanted to investigate the eye in the vortex, but he also knows he could not just spend his time trying to know every single secret of this world That would stray from his objective and he doesn''t have time. It would not be long now before he had to go back home. There are some things that he had to know but he had to limit himself. There is still many work that needs to be done. ''Heh'' he chuckles at himself. Maybe because he had been spending time for this past six month in peace and without problems, he felt a bit unrushed. Katarina is safe and he is happy to have some time of peace for himself. Sometimes, it makes him forget that there is a world that is full of monsters and terrible terrors because of what he had done Earth Prime is still in deep trouble. There is a whole lot of trove of knowledge he had to bring back so that Earth prime would be ready the next time something like the Multiversal Convergence happens. And he had to keep his promise to Boris, to bring back his sister safe and sound. Sometimes¡­¡­just sometimes, he forgets about all of this. Maybe because he doesn''t want to remember it. He doesn''t have the time to uncover all the mysteries that hee encounter with. That would require him to speed up so many years and at the same time, he had to look at events from so many dimension and angles to know the truth of a certain matter IT would take more of his energy from and he had to remain in concentration for most of the time. The manual did warn that never get too caught up with the promise of knowledge the helmet gives. Because then you could get lost in your own mind. He shakes his head and look at the event that is now unfolding all over the ins >>> Chapter 1206: The Person Who Understand Him I

Chapter 1206: The Person Who Understand Him I

On the ins, there is many people that is uniting together to kill Aero and his reluctant friend Kyle. Azief had speed up the scenes in the projection many times over to reach this point. At times, he halted the speeded up projection o give his mind a few seconds to rest itself. His mind is now taking a lot of whole information, trying to keep up with the speed up projection. When the projection speeded up, for Azief to look at it like he is looking at a real-time projection, his mind also has to adjust to the projection fast forward function. He takes only a few second before he resumes looking back at the scenes in the projection. He is like an observer in a virtual but real ce. It is truly hard to distinguishes what is real and what is not in the projection. The moment he resumes the projection he saw that Kyle had created a cage to restrict the people and it doesn''t seem like Aero and Kyle is worried. Azief was looking at all of this event happening while at the same time his mind interpreting it almost a nanosecondter at the same time as the projection is being speeded up Aero and Kyle however both of them are not worried about the attack of the crowd against them because after repeated shes between the people in the ins, there are many that have retreated from the battlefield and some of them even lost their morale and only trying to think about how to get out from the cage Kyle have created They won''t stand a chance against Aero that seems to have unlimited stamina and strength. And then there is Kyle who is very proficient in his magical arts. Azief had notices this from a long time ago since the battle started. In a way even though this world is wed in some parts, in some parts it is maintained very well. Like this resentment that is building up around Kyle and Aero. Kyle uses the killing intent to create a sealing formation Azief saw that Kyle attempt of using the killing intent to create a sealing formation worked Azief smiles at this as he also has this kind of sealing formation. And by creating the sealing formation Kyle in the battlefield no longer has to restrain himself and Aero now could kill as many people he wants without fearing any of them could run away Azief could see that of the weapons that is used against Aero could cut his flesh. It was almost like Aero flesh is made of metal Sometimes, there is even arrows that hit straight at his head only to bounce back, the bow bent and break. When spears hit him, the handle of the spear broke. When Aero shes his saber, powerful saber force exploded and cut people like a hit knife cutting bu??er. And this is why their tactic could work and these two could dominate the entire battlefield. Because Azief saw that Aero is practically invincible amongst these people. It is then weird that for an invincible man who fears no throw of a spear, fears no arrows and sword would have such a defensive measure. It is the bodynguage that betrayed Aero. This kind of subtle bodynguage could fool mortals, but not beings like Azief who had transcended normal mortal limitation. He smiles ''Achilles?'' Azief immediately guessed that Aero invincibility have a weakness. Even if he thinks of this as just a game, having an invincible yer would not be logical as it would take away any chances of winning against such a person. Azief could see that Aero sometimes winced in pan when an attack hit around his feet. And Azief eyes could see that there is a protective cover on his ankle. One look and he could deduce that the weakness of Aero might be the same as that mythical Greek hero, Achilles Because Aero is invincible. Azief could see Kyle is dashing through the changing terrain around him as the Druids morphs the terrain of the area, trying to slow Kyle down. The ground rises up like a wall trying to slow down Kyle. Kyle just sted the walls with fire scorching the ground and created a powerful st of shockwave all over the area. On the other hand, Aero has not stopped his pursuit of a woman and he is no longer wearing his disguise. His white robe and his handsome face revealed to the people of the battlefield. And with it his aura was released. The moment the people saw Aero face and that imposing momentum, like he is an unstoppable force, they wanted to retreat. Azief saw how Aeromanded the battle, asking Kyle to take the sabretooth head. Azief once again speeded up this projection It affects the Heaven and Earth and Azief could feel that if this sealing could be applied in the real world, it might even be able to seal a Divine Comprehension leveler that is in the low realm ''Impressive'' he thought to himself. He heard Kyle shouting Seal and saw that the sky was nketed with t golden sheet of light. The clouds churned and dissipated to serve as the nket sheet of therge cube area of sealing The four pirs are the pirs of this sealing formation and they are on the four direction of the battlefield with each one of them spread about around ten kilometers radius. Those who were outside the sealing range quickly gulped and they run away from the battlefield as fast as they can. They even felt grateful that they did not venture too deep into the battle. If not, they would be one of the people that is trapped inside therge sealing formation. Thousands of people on all four cardinal directions were trapped inside a box-like sealing formation. Azief saw people attacking the pirs of the spell formation to try to escape the sealing and chaos fills the battlefield. And then Azief speed it up to thest moment. He saw the vortex in the sky and he saw how there is someoneing down. Lizhu Gerard. Azief does not understand the significance of that name but he could feel how powerful this person is If this person is brought back to the real world, judging from the presence of power that he is giving off, he could be considered an Essence Creation leveler. Even though Azief don''t know who this Lizhu Gerard is, Aero seems to clearly know judging by the shock on his face Aero was shocked at Lizhu appearance but it doesn''t feel like he doesn''t know Lizhu. Instead, it seems that because he knew who Lizhu was that he was shocked. He saw how the de was turned into a sword and Aero be the disciple of Lizhu Gerard. It is interesting and a magical moment for Aero, but it was not that interesting for Azief. Even though there is a sign that the vortex in the sky seems to contain another divine being inside it, Azief also did not care. Because he had no time to care or solve all of the mysteries of this world So, once again he speeds up the projection. All of those people in the Purgatory as they called it return to the world of the game. Only this time, the world of the game is no longer just a game. Azief could feel souls in every living being of this new world. He felt it in that brief moment when the darkness came and light descend to the new world Azief of course followed Aero. He already locked the Existence Positional Navigation on Aero so he could not miss Aero location even if he is flung away to the furthest reaches universe And then when the darkness recedes, Azief found himself on a beach. Aero was also at that beach He looks at the sky and see falling stars. And he smiles andugh. Because he knew that the stars are the people of Earth Two crashnding in this world from the Purgatory It was at this moment, that he knew that this world is now made real. Chapter 1207: The Person Who Understand Him II

Chapter 1207: The Person Who Understand Him II

Azief could feel every trace of thews of this world. He could feel that the Laws areplete and whole. Azief after all had sifted through the memories of a few people when they were in the Purgatory and knew how the game world look like. But when his feetnded on the beach, he could feel that breath of life, of creation. It is hard to exin it and even harder to describe it Azief could see an ocean in front of him, feel the wind and he could see with his eyes the life that is all over and under the sea This kind of breath¡­. this is not strings of zeros and ones. This is not data. This is the disorderly chaos of life. Even his feet could feel the sand texture on his skin and knowing that it is real ''I was right. I didn''t think that this is the truth of this world. I wonder if the people that came here would also one day realize this truth'' Azief saw Aero is struggling to get up and then he clicks his finger. Time stopped. The time only stopped as long as he could maintain his concentration in controlling the time flow He closes his eyes and the helmet on top of his head began to glow. The helmet began sending his mind information. This information is for him to get a good grasp of this new world his eyes are now glowing blue and there is a strong faint fluctuation of Wisdom in his eyes, like his eyes could see through everything. ''I finally confirm it. Who would have thought?'' he said to himself. It seems that Earth Two is not asmon as he thought. Each time he thought that the surprise had already ended, it continues to surprise him. When the helmet show shim the information of this world, he finally be confident of his thought about the true nature of this world ''It is as I thought'' In his mind right now, he got information about Vjeri Continent, the Holy Vanheim Empire, the Holy Empire of Zun, The United Kingdom of Veva and so on and so forth. This information made him be able topare this with the information of the game and the information that he got now which is identically the same. With minor differences. The people of this world had their thought and memories also manipted and modified. Whoever is controlling this world right now, had created a logical way to exin these yers'' appearance and disappearance Azief know that in the real world, in Earth Two, before the meteor shower, the Vega Corp shut down a few servers before the day of the metro shower. And not to mention that there are many people that stopped ying when the news of the metro shower is about toe and destroy Earth Nobody had the mood to y games when it is time for Earth to be destroyed. One could say some people wallow in despair, some do whatever they want, and order was destroyed in many parts of the world. In such a situation who would wanted to y a game? But in that absence of yers in the game world, the native or the NPCs had no way to exin the disappearance of the yer that usually take quest from them. The NPCs before then, other than a few had developed certain seeds of souls. But it was not exactly a True Soul. But then, something must have happened. And the result was this. the NPCs is now no longer NPCs but true living beings with emotions and thoughts and souls. But their memories were tampered so that it could exin the return of the yers. And even the yer of the game memories itself is modified and tampered with. God in this world at least. Of course, Azief don''t have time to confirm this but he is quite sure of this deduction of his. ''I need to modify a bit of my thoughts'' he mutters to himself. Azief at first thought that the founder of the game had found a gateway to certain dimension. And somehow found a way to transport the soul and consciousness of the yers to that world so that they could strengthen themselves and then when the time is right, the founders of the game could send the souls and consciousness of the yers to that world while having the powers to protect themselves in a new world. In other words, Azief thought that the founders had used a real world and transported the people of Earth Two there. But, as it turns out, that is not true at all. The more he sees, the more he experiences in this world and all the things that he had senses, he was sure that the game in the beginning was just that¡­¡­a game The NPC were just NPCs. But that¡­¡­that is not entirely true either. Azief when he investigated the Vega Corporation he knows that the Vega Corporation did not only uses the virtual technology to create games. They are highly rted with the military of many great nations in the world and Takashi is one of the most influential inventor and scientist of his days Takashi is brilliant and a genius. Azief did not deny that. This is a man that guided the era. But, that virtual world¡­¡­Azief knows that is not Takashi work. He might exploit it, manipte it but it is not something that he created It is not the code that made the virtual reality real¡­.it is because of where they put the writing in. Azief smiles. Everything fits in his mind like a puzzle ''Is it fate?'' Azief thought to himself. Azief had seen the cause and effect of hising to Earth Two. Then it seems like Takashi ns of salvation was meaningless. But that is not true at all. In fact, if Takashi did not do what he did, creating a st force of unidentifiable energy, weakening the barriers of reality and dimension, Azief might probably ended up at another world when he uses the Universe Orb to travel though worlds. That is the cause and effect of hising to Earth Two. If Takashi did not open the portal to this Vjeri Continent world, then Azief would not have been able toe to Earth two. Azief had now seen the cause and effect of hising to Earth Two. What he is not yet seeing is his cause and effect of leaving Earth two. As for what happened and how this world is formed, Azief had heard this kind of phenomenon before. He said to himself. He then let go of the time lock and time is moving again. ''This is rare¡­but not actually impossible'' right now the projection is moving at a snail pace. The reason is simple. Azief is now concentrating his thought on his conclusion of this world ''To say that it is rare is an underestimation of this phenomenon. It is very rare but I know of a few worlds like this'' Actually this kind of phenomena is not something that Azief would know by himself. It is because of Will. When they meet each other, they not only talk about Azief love life. Even though, that is most of the things people think they talk about. They talk a lot about what they discover and about what they knew. Since both of them are powerful people and seen a lot more things than other people, they also know more things than other people Azief is at the forefront of leveling up. His strength and his path is acknowledged by all. As for Will, his path is different And so, the scenery he saw is also different. Most people would not share what they knew to other people. But this is different for Azief and Will. They both trusted each other and this trust, the trust that they both wouldid their life for each other that made them able to share with each other the knowledge that they have without doubting the other person motives for doing so Trust is a valuablemodity in the world after the Fall. Not many people have it and that is why it has be so precious. Azief daresay that there is no other person that understand him more than Will. >>>> Chapter 1208: Void Instability Dimension Phenomenon

Chapter 1208: Void Instability Dimension Phenomenon

Not even Katarina, Sofia, Sina and Loki knows him the way Will knows him Because there are certain things that only best friend could see. Katarina sometimes is blinded because of her affection for him. Sometimes, she could not see things objectively when it is about him. It is the same for Sofia. As for Loki, when Loki looks at him, sometimes Azief doubts that the one he is really seeing is him. Loki seems to see the future version of him every time he looks at him And that is why when he is with him, Azief could see that Loki eyes is sometimes wistful. Sometimes, Azief would see anger in that eyes. At other times, he would see regret and longing. Sometimes, he just doesn''t know what a certain gaze means or what it is that Loki is feeling. All of these emotions could be seen by him no matter how hard Loki tries to hide it from him. It is not because Loki is bad at covering up his emotions. It is simply because he seems to evoke that part of Loki unconsciously. And as such, there is some things that Loki would never be able to understand about him About him that is living in the present. As for Sina. She looks at him objectively enough¡­.at least to a certain point. She loves him and it might not be the kind of love that Sofia and Katarina have for him but it is a warm love. It is love of family, something he did not feel for a long time And for Sina who had lost her friend, who had lost her family, she finds refuge in this new family And while she could be objective, when it is about family, when it is about Sofia, or Loki or him, she could lose that objectivity. As for Will? He is a brother that would p him in the face and kick him in the bu?? when he is doing something wrong. He would not hesitate to die for him. But Will would not also hesitate to stop him from doing something that he would regret At times, Will could console him and at times scold him. And because of the things that they have shared with each other, things that he could not share with Katarina, Sofia, Sina or Loki, Will is the one who understand why sometimes he did the things he did. Will is his sworn brother and this bond of this two, of different race and culture, of different kind of life, it is quite a rarity to have such a loyal sworn brother. Their oath of sworn brother is not something that is system approved. But it is a promise they made with each other Azief smiles thinking of this. ''It has been a long time since I see him.'' then he shakes his head to get his head back into focus. And that is how he got the answer This world that Aero is in, this tangible world of Vjeri continent, is not a parallel universe and is not a part of the Multiverse. No wonder, he could not feel a certain sense toward they of thend. Azief method is always the same. When he arrived at a certain ce that he did not know he would send out his Divine Sense. When he arrived here he could sense that. There is nopression between parallel universes, there is no trace of the Multiverse. Azief believe he could feel such trace if they really did enter into another world connected by the Multiverse. This prove one thing. That this world is not connected to the Multiverse. A standalone world This phenomenon has many names. But one of the names is the Void Instability Dimension phenomenon. In the Void there are positive and negative particles. Of course, these are not the only particles that existed. There are also the X particles, and other particles. But to make it easy, to visualize the creation of this world and how it came about, simply said, the positive and negative particles trigger twopletely different tides in the sea that is this dimension. Truthfully, Azief himself had never seen this dimension Will tell him that there are some parts outside of the observable universe that have this kind of area where there is only misty white of nothingness. But there is a breath of creation on it. Whether that breath of creation was created because there was civilization in that part of the Universe in the past, or a trace of some magic is irrelevant The important thing was that it exists. And when the particles trigger twopletely different tides, a tangible world is born between the tides. Maybe like an antimatter and matter. These two tangible worlds which is born between the tides of these two particles, are both positive and negative. One could think of it as Yin and Yang. Matter and antimatter. Positive and negative. These names are not important. The names of the particles of the two tangible worlds are just different in terms of definition and titles. What is important is the essence. This world is different, separate and independent from the Multiverse. Let say that a world from the Multiverse is brought here and vice versa. The result of this action would be the disintegration and annihtion of both worlds However, it is at this point that Azief also marvel at the fact that this helmet could see even this, something that is not rted to the Multiverse at all. Azief is grasping something and in the process of grasping these realization of truth, times are moving very fast in the background. His mind seems to be burdened by the mass of information that is streaming inside his mind. Aero is no longer at the beach and even though Azief did not consciously follow Aero, his unconscious mind keep following Aero and his mind keep seeing the projection while thinking about the truth of this world. Azief does not understand why this is something that he must see. This resonance is something like that of an instinct. It is hard for him to describe it but he felt that this has something to do with his future And in trying to articte the thought about the nature of this world in his mind, his eyes twitch. Or to be more urate, it is his left eye that twitch. The eye of the oracle and for a moment there was a glimpse. A glimpse of a bloody wedding. He blinks his eyes and for one moment, he saw himself impaled by a terrifying monster-like creature. All of this is happening all at the same time. The projection keeps on moving which means Azief had to bear the mass overload of sensory and psychic information that is bombarding his mind The thought about the truth of this world trying to be articted in his mind while at the same time, his Oracle eye began seeing glimpses of future events. Azief then takes a deep breath and calm down his mind. For a few second, he just stands there in the sky, halting any thinking. Then after a few second, he finally felt that the dizziness and the feeling of his mind being constricted is gone. He slowly floated down and then sighed ''Haish. I don''t think I am wrong in this.'' He could finally deduce inplete confidence of how this world was formed. He deduced that Takashi or Matsuo found this ce. Sometimes the Void Instability Dimension phenomenon is sealed inside something. Maybe a cube. Maybe a stone. Because there are some powerful beings in the Universe that collect this Mist that seems to contain the breath of creation and store it somece else To some, it is a way to prepare for emergency. To others, it is a way to create worlds and even an entire gxy Since this thing is rare and when Azief said rare he means it is hard to even find one even in a mega cluster of universes. And if you knew the size of even the universe and the mega cluster that covers your, thinking of the scale of such distance that is measured not in astronomical unit but in yottametres (approximately 11 billion light years) [ One light year is equal to about 9.46 trillion kilometers or 5.88 trillion miles], one could probably understand how rare it is and how almost impossible the odds sometimes. That is why most powerful supreme beings would not search for it for most of the supreme being have their own methods of establishing their own world or creating their own gxy. This kind of things depends on luck. As for how Takashi uses this thing, whether that thing is a stone or a cube, or whatever, Takashi wrote down the code of his game into that thing How he achieved this is anyone guess. The item that holds the Void Instability Dimension phenomenon usually is either a gray space or a white space depending on what color spectrum you could see and what kind of colors it possesses. None of the Void Instability Dimension phenomenon is the same. This item itself in a way could be considered like a tab rasa, a nk state of existence And it is void in its essence yet it could absorb information and other intangible things to morph and change. Without direction it is just a simple mist. However, with a purpose and direction it could change into something that is marvelous and miraculous. It is in the state of nkness like a canvass that had not been painted on. However, this item that contain an almost endless breath of creation, an energy that is inexhaustible, an area that cannot be understood or described, many things could happen only if someone gives it a direction >>> Chapter 1209: Age of Adventure I

Chapter 1209: Age of Adventure I

Will once told him that there was once a person who found himself in that area. Of course, like most of Will story, the story is told to him by his teacher. This person body was disintegrated leaving only the soul. It wasn''t until he realizes that he is the one creating that world that he finally got a True Soul and manage to leave the area. Will did not exactly know what happens afterward to that person. What matter was that Azief remember that Will once tell him of such a phenomenon And in that ce, the soul is feeling empty and helpless. The soul only had its thoughts but not physical body And it is because of that the soul could not sense the passing of time, but the mind is constantly thinking It is actually better to die than to live like that. At that time, that person did not remember his lives and why he was there All the soul could do was to slumber. But what the soul didn''t know was that the soul was actually the ruler of that period and region of the misty gray nebulous mass. It was empty at first but the soul is like a color that is sshed into the white canvas And this is where it gets crazy. The soul began thinking of things, things that exist in the soul previous lives. The soul thought of people that the soul knew, the world that the soul had lived in. And then the soul had an idea. The soul thought of the myths in its world. What the soul didn''t know was that its thoughts, subconscious judgment and memories had affected the evolution of that mystical region. And the world be real. It became the same like what the soul had thought. Life bloomed and a Big Bang appears in that space. Why? Because to the soul, that is how a world should appear. From a Big Bang. Truth is, there is myriads of ways for a universe to be formed other than the Big Bang. A Steady State universe is also possible instead of a Big Bang And even Earth itself before the Fall, the scientist is still thinking whether it was really the Big Bang that created Earth and the others in the sr system. The Big Bang is after all a theory and not an exact fact. Old thoughts are continually challenged as the human species grew smarter. But why then then world that the soul transmigrated to share the same kind of origin like Earth? It wasn''t until he saw through it that he understood why the world he transmigrated to is almost the same like Earth., It was because he thought of it and it became so because of the breath of Creation that is present in the Void This matter itself isplicated to exin but that is the core of it. This is the same thing that is happening to this world that Aero is in. Only in a different kind of way. ''Considering that Takashi and Matsuo is mere mortals that have no magic or any abilities like a metahumans, the one thing that enables them to bring about such world must be¡­.an item'' Azief smirks ''A storage device that they got which contains the breath of Creation, creating a Void Instability Dimension phenomenon on a Void Universe. From what Will told me, the breath of Creation is linked to the Void Universe'' The Void Universe is a Barren Universe without life. It is also known by many other names other than the Void Universe. It is also known as the Unseen Universe, the dead Universe and there are many names that is given to it. Other than the creatures of the Dark Universe, a ce where Cthulhu like creatures exist, there is not many people who likes to go to a Void Universe But most of the Void Instability Dimension phenomenon always connects to the Void Universe. The exact cause for this is unknown to Will. And if even Will doesn''t know, how could Azief knows? After all, unlike some people, he did not research everything and did not spend his time researching all there is too know about the Universe. He was more of an experience-it-understand-it kind of person. Whatever the case was, whether it is an item or a force, Takashi or Matsuo, the creator of the game Brave World had gotten it onto their hands ''It is probably Takashi that got his hand onto it'' Even though virtual technology has been developed during the time when Takashi was creating the game, he was ahead of everyone else. And the items that contained the breath of Creation only help realize and even more application of technological advances'' Azief on Earth was a wealthy man but he was not a pioneer in scientific advances. He had the New York Post on his beck and call. And he has a few otherrgepanies that researches new scientific ideas and a few dozen researchb but most of the scientific advances that these facilities could provide is not something that could be considered scientific advances that propel humanity forward. That is Alexander King business. It is one of the reason why when he was about to leave Earth Two, he left the helm to Alexander. Even though Alexander hated him for most of his heroics. Azief does not see him as the way Alexander King sees him. Alexander King has thisplex of wanting to save the world. A saviorplex if he were to follow the fad of the 90s. He is egotistical and arrogant. But, there is light in there. Alexander King is a wed man but great theless. Alexander King was a rival to Hyperion, his superhuman persona. As for business, hispany and Alexander Kingpany have quite the good rtions. Azief chuckles a bit as he was reminded that Alexander once said that he wanted to rename thepany to LexCorp in one of their meetings Azief at that time simply advise against it. Fortunately, he did not change the name of thepany to LexCorp. Azief knew that if he did, he really would have to restrained the urge tough at the irony each time he meets Alexander King He shakes his head and focus back on his thought Alexander is the one the military of the United States and other nations turns to after all of the employee of Vega Corp disappears the day of the meteor shower This shows that Vega Corp before their disappearance is one of the behemoth corporations of the world and even without the Void Instability Dimension, Takashi, that genius inventor would surely find a way. But maybe because he had found the Void Instability Dimension, Takashi and Matsuo method tended toward the hybridization of scientific knowledge and magical knowledge. To Azief that have seen worlds that have advanced technology and worlds that have brilliant and prospering magical civilization, he came to the conclusion that whether a world chooses the scientific civilization or a magical civilization, it is the side of the same coin. In the end, the purpose is always energy. As for the world that Takashi and Matsuo have created, in that space where everything could be turned into creation, they put the settings of the game world inside it These cultures, these religions, these background stories that is usually just a vor text for a game, after being affected with the breath of Creation, it gradually evolved into something that is real Combine that with a supeputer ability to deduce and simte, the Void Instability Dimension adapt to it and be aplete world And this is the result. ''Impressive. Remarkable. Magical'' he said to himself. These three words sums up all of the feeling he felt seeing this world that was created out of imagination of mortals. All it needs was a spark of breath of Creation and an entire Universe exploded into existence. After all, for a world to be real, it needs to be tangible. It means this world, this Continent that exist inside a blue sky and a Sun that is remarkably simr to Earth is somewhere in one of the many Void Universes. And because of Takashi and Matsuo actions, they now have created life in a barren universe that have no life and just like entropy devours everything on its path, life is also like that in a way a new world that exploded into existence out of nowhere, an act that defies all logical and rational exnation, this kind of breath of Creation that breathe life in and out, generate stars and Suns ands, this kind of act forever changed this one part of the Void Universe. Of course, Azief doubt that when Takashi and Matsuo embarked on this journey of writing the data into the items that contained the breath of creation they knew exactly what would happen They might simply think that they were creating new worlds that is popted by data. They probably did not expect what they achieved was something that is as this far reaching. Was it simply luck that they managed to find the item that contained the breath of Creation. Or was it the hands of fate and destiny pushing it to Takashi hand, and he was the protagonist of the era? Azief could not answer those question Chapter 1210: Age of Adventure II

Chapter 1210: Age of Adventure II

Azief did not use this chance to fly out from this world and see the night skies or thes around this world sr system. But he could guess that life is taking a hold in this lifeless universe. And it is spreading in an unprecedented rate. Spreading life and light in this barren Universe, like a barrennd would usher into a period of creation. That is how magical it is. Like a seed nted and it keeps growing. Like a rain that falls into a barrennds and in doing so, the sprouts of seeds grow. This barren Universe would no longer be a barren universe. A lifeless universe which has breathed life into it could no longer be considered a Void Universe. Azief smiles and suddenly there is a thought in his mind ''Maybe that is why the breath of Creation and the Void Instability Phenomenon is always connected to a Void Universe. Like a battle between Death and Life, Creation and Destruction'' he thought to himself. Aziefnded on the ground and smiles Right now he understood the creation of this world and he understood why thews aeplete and whole He no longer needs to think about it. Of course, there is many other secrets that could be uncovered. But he could not do everything by himself. Taking more than what he is supposed to would be counterproductive. No to mention, he is thinking about many things and topic all at the same time while keeping up with the time speed of the projection. His thought process is being used to the max and even though this act strengthens his mind power, it is still taxing. He does not want to be ejected out from the helmet right now when he is at the cusp of knowing what made the helmet decides he needs to see the whole life experience of Aero. And he also had a more powerful mental energy right now. Not only he had the benefit of understanding some things about the creation of this world and the connection he had with Aero, even though that connection is a very small connection, his mind has also be stronger after repeatedly subjecting it to pressure. Unlike mortals who when pushed to the limit would broke down, when a being had reached his level, it is very hard to push both the body and mind to the limit. And the effect of pushing it to the limit is not like when mortals pushed their limit. When a being like Azief pushed his limit, he usually would break through to be stronger. Like an Enochian steel. Heughed a bit at this. ''I need to rest'' the moment he thought of this, he went into an area of white space. He closes his eyes and a second felt like a year as he recovers back his mental energy. Inside this white space, Azief tries a few things to test some of his thought. He tries to summon his status window. And when the status window appears in front of his face, he smiles a bit The status window is hardly recognizable as Azief could not even read what the status said. ''Interference of space-time even distorts the system. Orvanians continues to surprise me'' That is the only things he tries and then he closes back his eyes and after a while, he opens back his eyes. His eyes are now no longer like before Before it looks like it was bloodshot, something that is not possible when he is already that strong but surprisingly enough, when your mind is sued to the apex of its function, there was pressure building up. Like synapses breaking off. That is what he felt. But now, after calming himself down he is ready. He felt the fluctuation of his mental energy and that is not the only improvement he felt. Azief felt that if right now he is in front of a Disk Formation leveler, if he gazes onto the eyes of a Disk Formation leveler and imbues a bit of his Divine Sense into his gaze, he could make even a high realm Disk Formation levelers to felt pain just by looking at his gaze. ''Like a sword that has been sharpened'' he mutters to himself. ''I guess this is an unintended benefit'' he thought to himself. Then he went out of that space. Things in the projection did not move at all since he had been gone but the moment he returns, time moves again He looks at the projection and nodded in satisfaction. He did not miss anything. now he could quickly fast forward all the happening of this world and see when and how the people of this world would go to the Earth X (Below would be a major spoiler to Age of Adventure. So, I advise for anyone who read Age of Adventure or nning to read it to skip this part of the story. You would not lose much. But if you decide to read it, I did omit a lot of the plot points for Age of Adventure and make vague allusion to the future plot points of Age of Adventure.) Then he began speeding up all the events that is happening in the Vjeri Continent. Aero is lying down on a bed and sitting beside bed, looking at him with wistful gaze is a woman of great beauty. She wears a crown on her head, her clothes are of the highest quality that this world could offer, and her beauty seems to embodies perfection itself, from the wless skin to the long hair that seems to waves gently when it is blown by the wind. She seems to be talking something to herself and Azief did not bother enough to know what she is saying but he did get a few information. The woman name is Helena and she is taking care of Aero. As for the matter of what situation that Aeronded in to be taken care of by this woman, Azief also got the answer in his mind ''Not important enough'' he said to himself. Azief fast forward the matter again and now there is a beginning of something tragic. Azief could feel it the moment he stopped the projection to imitate real-time disy he saw a war between two imperial brothers. Cities are burning and people are dying, themon people are suffering. One of them is iming the imperial throne and a rebellion began to engulf the Holy Vanheim Empire Azief saw the death of someone that Aero respected and admired, something that made him truly mad and full of anger Right now what Azief is seeing is the intrigue of the Imperial Pce with Aero as its weaver. But there are some things that is also out of his control. The death of someone who Aero had respected as a friend shakes him and fills him with regret. It is not something that Aero had nned and it is not something that he approves of. But in wars, there is always unintended casualty. Azief then saw the war progressing and he saw how Aero create a n to end the war between the two brothers. The end was that Aero manages to end the war with his side victorious. The aftermath of the war was that Aero was promoted to a Prince. ''the kingdom rises and fall, but in the rise and fall, there is always your dark hand guiding from behind. If you live in the same world that I did, you would probably give Loki a run for him money'' Azief thought to himself when looking at Aero Aero after the aftermath of the war had risen even more in power and influence. Most of the time, Azief could only see the current fortune or the projected fortune one could have. But the reason why he saw the entirety of Aero fortune, saw the projection of Aero future fortune is because he already knows Aero of the future That creates a synchronicity. So, when Azief saw him in the past, before he became the King of the First Generation on Earth X, he could already project Aero fortune that he would gain in the future. Azief understood that only now. ''There is many things for me to learn'' he thought to himself. As of now, he now could see that the Heaven Will is weak and so he gave the fortune of the world to its champion. Aero was not the only one that is blessed by the Heavens. Azief could see the difference between the fortune that is gifted by the heavens and the fortune gifted by the creators of this world. Maybe even this is something that is unexpected for the creators of this world. They could not have expected that even a Heaven Will would be formed. They probably did not even notice it because this is true magic and unlike the kind of power that the creators of this world could give, what the Heaven Will give is a true magical power. ''This fortune would bless him and helps him'' Azief thought to himself. Chapter 1211: Age of Adventure III

Chapter 1211: Age of Adventure III

He then breaks out of his own contemtion and saw how Aero right now is reorganizing the Empire. He is now not only the Chancellor of the Empire, he also is a noble Grand Duke and he was given a vast area to reign over in Vanheim He saw how Aero created arge prosperous city while at the same time spreading more of his influence all over the Empire. He holds the Six Council in his hands And Azief is not only looking at Aero. Even though he is now beside Aero, his gaze is also looking at other people with unusual amount of fortune and luck. Most of the people he looks at is all of the people that would also be a legend in Earth X like Dan, Zeus, Kyle and a few others And it is not only the people from Earth Two that got fortune and luck from the Heavens. The yers got fortune and luck because they strengthen and give power to the rules of this world. But at the same time, the Heaven Will could probably deduce that these people would one day leave this world. Azief smirks at this. the reason why he knows this is because in his world, he had one third of the Heavenly Will. As such, he knows that the Heavenly Will could deduce things. The surprising thing was that this world actually developed a Will. His Earth did not develop a Will for its entire existence until an external element is introduced which is the All Source. If not, Earth Prime would probably never possess a Heavenly Will. And if such a daye, then who would help the Heaven Will, help this world? In the end, the native people, the so called NPCs that now turned real must be relied upon. But the NPCs did not have the same starting point as the yer. Each yer could be said to be blessed by the Creators of this world. Even though Azief could see that the Heavenly Will is forming, he knows that for now the Heavenly Will is following the trend That is why the Heavenly Will seems to favor Aero. ''Heh'' But it did not escape Azief eyes that the Heavenly Will also favors the native. He saw a woman named Tatiana who disguise herself and wins the support of the Church of Light to explore the New World. Azief could see that the fortune of this woman is blossoming. Luck seems to gather around her, and her life bes easier. She even found the rumored City of Gold in the New World which sets a frenzy in the Old World. Aero life is also interesting but Tatiana life is also not that shabby. From an ?ssassin to an explorer. What a tumultuous and eventful life she leads! Azief had long forgotten about the reason why the helmet brings him here to see this world. Azief creates and avatar of himself and positioned himself beside Tatiana. This put a strain in his mind but to him it is worth it to see the cause and effect of everything He does not know what he would get in the end of this journey but his premonition seems to guide him with his heart and he believes that if he did not pay attention, he might miss some things He looks at the life of Tatiana and he found out that the reason she was there in the world was not simply to explore the New World or to look for a city of gold but to seek for the fabled Elixir of Life. The Church seems to pay a great deal of attention to it. Who doesn''t want an Elixir that could bring back the dead? In his world there is also stories about elixir of life but in his world this is merely myths and legends and is not something real However, in the world that Takashi had created the Elixir of Life is simply a Revival potion. However, the system setting of Revival Elixir was changed when this world be real. Azief believe this is the side effect of changing something that is unreal into real. It mixes thews and those elements which are inpatible with thews is either erased or take another form like it follows some sort ofws of the conservation of energy. Azief could also see that Tatiana has some rtions with Aero. There is cause and effect between them. Azief narrowed his eyes and he could see the strings. The strings are merely the tangible representation of cause and effect between Aero and Tatiana. It could have been waves, a rope or an arrow. The reason why Azief sees string is because that is how his divine sense interpreted the connection between the two. It changes if his understanding andprehension about fate and destiny changes. Azief is tempted to try to touch that string to see the past of Tatiana and how she is connected with Aero ''I don''t have time'' That is his answer to himself. Right now, he felt that years had passed. Of course, he also makes sure that the helmet would not let him see projection until years. But in this world, he had been living for years only that it is speeded up. Azief also notices something and he could not help think that fate and destiny does have a way of making fun of mortals. There is Tatiana in Aero life. And in Earth X, Arial was also entangled with a woman named Tatiana. This woman is very entangled in Arial fate. Aero could be considered someone that hurt Tatiana in this world. But in Earth X, Tatiana is one of the source of pain for Arial Arial is the descendant of Aero. Fate and destiny seems to have a way of connecting things. Everything seems toe full circle. But those who could not see this connection, how would they know that destiny and fate have a way of resolving debts that is not resolved? ''Would you look at that?'' he mutters to himself and he chuckles a bit. The only thing he has done since he arrives in the projection is watch. That is the only thing he did but just by watching he suddenly is inundated byprehension of fate and destiny. It is probably the most effortless deed he had ever done that benefits him greatly. Fate and Destiny this concept is not tangible and it is hard to use it to your advantage. Itcks the real application like a ming fist or an all-epassing power that enables you to throws and star at each other but it is without doubts that fate and destiny is one of the most pervasive and forceful power that is embedded into the fabric of reality itself. If not, why would Olympians themselves fear the Fates? Why would Odin consult the Norns? The understanding andprehension of fate and destiny that he is now sensing, it is not something that he could quantify but he could feel it. That there is something opening in his mind and in his soul. He could not describe it and he could not exin it in words. And for a moment, as he looks at all of the people in this world, he saw something more. He saw beyond the surface and he sees beyond the simple lives and the stories. He sees connection. He sees consequences. He sees cause and he sees the effect. But not all cause has an effect. And not all things have consequences. But even that is an illusion of something greater. Fate and Destiny always have a way. The destiny and fate of this world is not yet developed but it is growing. With people interacting, connecting and collided with each other, it produces reaction But there is more to it. ''There is more to it'' he seems to mutter to himself That is what his instinct seems to be screaming to him. But the moment that Azief tries to grasp that understanding, it seems to slip away from his hand like a dust in the wind. Even though there is nothing that has changed in him, theprehension of fate and destiny that is now crystalizing in his soul is something that the system could not trace, could not understand and could not interfere with It is an enlightenment of sorts. Chapter 1212: Age of Adventure IV

Chapter 1212: Age of Adventure IV

Azief keep looking at the adventure of Tatiana in the city of Gold. Because of her contribution and her discovery of the city of Gold, she was appointed to be a Viceroy of the Holy Zun Empire in the New World She once again met Aero was also in the world for a quest to find the Elixir of Life from Athena Athena, the Goddess of War and Wisdom also seems to be interested. Azief himself was shocked when he first discovers that the divines in this world is more than just vor text for the sake of the game Takashi seems to modeled the religion of this world to the Olympians Gods of Earth Two. And the Gods were actually administrator of the game, an AI that was responsible for some of the operation of the game. At least it was true when it was just a game. But when this be a real world, these Gods seems to embedded with the fabric of reality of these world. in Earth two, these Olympians is merely myths. However, in this new world, the Gods are very much alive and very much powerful. Azief could guess that from the emanation of power that the Olympians in this world is around the level of Essence Creation leveler. But even then they could not detect Azief because the technology of Orvanians. And even if they manage to detect Azief, they are restricted by the world that they lived in. It is a world born from codes and ones and zeroes. Unbelievable but that is how this world was created As for Aero and Tatiana, Aero finally came to the New World. Aero was busy with the matter of the Empire during the rebellion and have never been able toc heck the matter sin the New World. It was then he once again met Tatiana Tatiana was disguised but Aero quickly felt the weirdness of the Viceroy of the Church Azief fast forwarded the scene again and now he saw Aero returning back to Vanheim What he saw this time was the gathering of great heroes of the Vjeri Continent in one ce and they seem to be talking with each other. Ariana, Zeus and Aero sign a treaty Because three of the representative of the Warring Kingdoms sign a treaty of peace, the Warring Kingdoms period is finally and officially over However, Azief could see that there is divine power that seems to be building up in the Heavens of this world He could see that the Divines of this world began making moves. Azief right now just look at these happenings and events like he would look at stories and movies. At the same time, he sharpened his heart and strengthened his mind. There is a training like effect on his mind and his heart as he keeps watching the lives of millions of people ying out. He could not yet like see the fates and destiny of everyone in this world but he does see the fates and destiny of all people that is close with Aero. He keeps looking and he saw the aftermath of the treaty. Because of the joyous asion, there was a celebration that is being held tomemorate the peace treaty A big celebration was held in the capital of the Holy Vanheim Empire. Almost all of the nobility of the Empire on three sides was there. At that time Paris also attend the celebration. This Paris is one of the friend of Zeus. Zeus which is also one of the influential figure in Earth X history. However, as Azief look at what is now happening at the feast, Azief was reminded of a story in his own world. The story of Helen of Troy It was then that Azief realizes that Takashi probably created Helena using Helen as an inspiration. A face thatunched a thousand ships Or was it simply a coincidence? But Azief shakes his head From what he had experienced, there is rarely something that is called coincidence. It was like the moment that Takashi chooses the Olympians Gods as the temte for the administrator position for his game world and created Helena and Paris, the destiny and fate is set. Especially when it became real. Like the world itself is trying to follow a script, deriving the fates and destinies of everyone ording to the vor text of the NPCs before they became real. Paris saw Helena dancing and Aphrodite the Goddess of Love begins doing her job Azief could see where things are going. This is the trigger for the Trojan War in the myths of his world and Azief felt quite amused seeing it pay out in this world. As for the reason why Aphrodite suddenly appeared and whispering sweet words toward Paris, Azief could see that the divine turbulence he felt before is now reaching to a new peak. This day of celebration of peace is being schemed upon by the Divines in Olympus. The Gods are interfering If Takashi modeled the Seven Celestial ording to the Olympians Gods and right now there is Paris and Helena which is basically just Helen at this point, then there is no doubt that the past story that he didn''t know must have something to do with the Apple of Discord. It is then a prelude to the war of the Gods Paris saw Helena and the moment he looked at her, he was enchanted and falls in love with her in a way that he had never fell in love before And like Azief expected, Aphrodite helped Paris because Paris chose her as the fairest among the Three Goddess which is between Hera, Athena and Aphrodite with each Goddess promising something to him and Paris chooses Aphrodite who promised him the most beautiful woman in the world. The Goddesses enchanted Helena, something that the Gods in this world must not do and by doing so creating a rift in the sky. This is Heaven Changing act. And such act has consequences the difference between this world and the myths of Olympus is that the Gods of Olympus in this world is merely an administrator and while they could issue quest and give rewards, they must not interfere There is a force older than them. And that force is probably a force that Takashi written into the code to prevent such thing happens. So, the moment Aphrodite enchant Helena and makes her falls in love with Paris, against her will and against her feeling, Azief could see the fortune of Aphrodite, of Olympus, of Paris, decreasing. And this did not only affect Paris, it also affects all those who have rtions with him. From his friends to even the country he is born from. The fortune of the country also decreased. This kind of things is illusory but for someone who could see it with his own eyes, he could already predict the winner and loser of this conflict that would surely erupt. But the people inside the tribtion itself does not realize that they are already in the tribtion. Yes, what is happening now is like the tribtion of the heart. The Jade Empire termed this kind of phenomenon as the tribtion. Most of the time, the people in the tribtion itself does not realize that they are inside the tribtion unless they possess great intuition and could recognize that they are in one But clearly Aphrodite did not know that the moment he did what she did, the tribtion descends not only on her, but also on Olympus. Helena tries to break through from the enchantment and fearing that Paris would know that Helena did not really falls in love with him, Aphrodite makes her lose her consciousness No one knows that at that night of celebration Helena was kidnapped. Not even a few days after that, people realized that Helena was kidnapped. The reason is because Aphrodite send some of the Nymph to pretend to be Helena. But the Chancellor could see through the nymph and cut her down with his sword in the throne room When it was revealed that Aphrodite had been using nymphs to pretend to be Helena, the treaty between United Kingdom of Veva and the Holy Vanheim Empire is torn up and it is the beginning of a great war Azief could see in that fast forward projection that it is not only the mortals that is at war. The Gods in Olympus also wage war against each other It had a lot of simrity like the Trojan War. But there is also differences. A lot of them. Azief could bet that if the yers had their memories, they could guess who is the winning side And also the war itself might not have happened if the yers all had their memories after all, most people knows the story of the Trojan War. The Vrandeus Oath, something that the warriors in the war keep saying is being upheld. The Kings and Princes from every nation that shares the same faith marches to the North, with Aero leading the charge Azief could see right now that the illusory fortune that he had seen before is now being condensed into Aero fate and destiny ''The fortune is being realized'' he mutters to himself. But this kind of fortune is notparable to the kind of fortune that Aero would getter. For now, the amount of fortune he has is the same kind of fortune one would get when one is saving the country. Considering that Aero is the top man of the Vanheim Empire, his act right now rted to the rise and fall of the Empire Azief find this matter to be interesting. Thinking about it again, if not for the fact that he had a lot of fortune and fate, how could he be so lucky to survive the encounter with Gods and Goddesses during the time where Aero arrive at Earth X? Maybe it is because he has the fortune of this world that when he arrives at Earth X, he managed to carve himself a ce in that world and be the King of the First Generation. Azief saw how Zeus take arms for Paris. And Azief could tell that the battle is not only for the hand of the Empress but also for the hegemony of the world. The world is split into three and this is the time to decide who would be the ruler of the continent They engage in battle for years before Zeus was defeated with the help of Ariana. At the same time, the battle in Olympus also ended. Though it is nothing like Azief thought would happen. Azief don''t know what kind of world Matsuo had created but damn, there was even an Archangel joining the war of Olympus. One thing he does admire was that it was interesting. The religion of the Seven Celestial weakens All of this is something that happens in years by in Azief eyes it passes by the second. He saw that there is a Convention between the Holy Zun Empire and the Vanheim Empire. There are also some details about some princesses and kings and princes but Azief is not interested in that There is a treaty signed by the Church governed territory and the Vanheim Empire. The world is now divided into two >>>> Chapter 1213: The Benefit of Observing

Chapter 1213: The Benefit of Observing

Azief now has a few of his avatars like a guardian angel standing beside each of the main characters of this world. He saw how after the Great War between United Kingdom of Veva and the Holy Vanheim Empire, the world is divided into two Only the West Empire and the Eastern Empire now exist in the Vjeri Continent. It is no longer divided between three. As for Zeus, he did not die even though his kingdom was torn apart by the two Empires. Instead he was exiled into an Ind. Azief could see that Aero could not persuade the Kings to banish him a little bit further. Aero also makes many more moves after that, like letting the church believed that one of his allies are the church allies and so on and so forth. Aero is like a spider weaving his webs all over the continent. He put so many dark hands behind the scenes that Azief is amazed of how he could keep track all of it. Some of them is not even used and was just put as precautions in case some kind of problems popped out. One thing that Azief could see about Aero is that not only that he possesses great charisma, he is very cunning to the point of being almost divine in the art of politics. Hemands a great deal of authority in the court and in the Parliament. Even though he came from the military line, the schr line also respects him very much and it would not take m such for him to sway the opinion in the court if he wishes so He is the dark hand behind the scene. That is the best way Azief could describe Aero. As he grew older, he instead be even more cunning His scheming bes even more harder to reads and his plotting ability to determine the rise and fall of kingdoms is even more divine Truth be told, if Azief met Aero in real life, he might not like him very much. It is not like Azief did not know how to y the game of politics Even though many memories of his time as the Emperor in one of Azul life is dissipating, he still had the ability to create deep schemes and plots. But, he did not like ying it. And he is probably not as good as Aero is hiding his true feelings. Maybe it is because they are different lifeforms. Even though Azief started as a human, by now, it is quite hard to categorize him as normal human However, he did not look down on Aero. The fact that he could y to his strength ording to circumstances is terrifying enough He could even be a good rival to Loki and might surpass him in tricks and schemes. They do share the same penchant forplicated schemes and plots Azief saw even more things as he speeds up the projection He saw the rise of a new religion in Vjeri Continent. He saw the end of the war. He saw rebellions, fire, blood. He saw ideological conflict, religious conflict, cultural conflict and with the passing of years and seasons, things finally get better and the Age of Exploration in the Vjeri Continent began Explorer sails the sea to the New World. He saw Tatiana was dispatched again under Ariana order to the New World to search other continents Then there are many things that happens in between that and the end of this projection. Azief could tell that the projection is about to end Because he saw that the memories of the yers came back. Takashi, Matsuo and Julia were divine beings of this world because they were the ones that managed to use the Void Instability Phenomena to create this world Azief of course did not see the battle but it is clear that when one of them had won, he or she returns back the memories that was kept as a form of data back into the minds of every yer in the continent. The moment they got back their memories of their old home, they stopped fighting each other. Before they do not remember so they separated themselves ording to country lines, loyalties divided and the religions they believed in the new world But when the memories return they know that they are the lucky few that managed to survive an extinction event and were transported to this world Still, they wanted an exnation. They wanted to know. Were they now supposed to live here in this world? Or is there a n after that? Is it possible to return back to their homes? But the yers did not know this answer. But they know who might. They believed like so many other yers believe that Takashi must have known about these answers to these questions And the yers began their quest for searching a way back home. After all, even though this new world is also interesting, not everyone wants to stay here. Aero who also got his memories and the one yer that got the most resources and power in the continent began gathering people towards him. People that he knew and people that would be useful. He halted all of his ns and focused on getting answers to some of the question guing his mind. At this point, the yers did not yet know that Julia is one of the creators of this world. But Aero knows. Because he had seen her helped him when she was in his Divine Form in this world But at that time, Aero did not have the memories he has now. So, he did not know that the divine beings that had helped him was his mother But then new question arose If his mother is one of the creators of this world, she might also know the answer to the many burning questions that the yers have. And Azief saw how Aero gather his friends. Most of his real friends in the real world also ys the game and he was delighted to see them all in this new world The gang alle back together. Azief was even rooting for some of them Even though to him, only a few second had passed, in the projection decades had passed. Azief at first did not think that there would be such a benefit of just watching things. But to his surprise, the more he watches and sees things, looking at the lives of these characters, seeing their struggles, seeing the cause and effect of their consequences, of their choice, it gave him this kind of enlightenment toward fate and destiny He himself has his own thought. Thews of fate and destiny is as illusory as fate and destiny itself. Everyone have a different interpretation of it and the Laws in different hands exhibit different effects. Like the Law of Fire in one hands could burn and destroy and in another could burn impurities and burns away sickness and pain. It depends on how one understands thatw. And a certain understanding had dawned on Azief when he was looking at these people lives. To him, this itself is a benefit that is hard to be calcted. Illusory but a powerful force that is present in all of lives. That is Destiny and Fate is. And because of his understanding he could briefly sense that his fate is also being divined upon. And then he thought of the generosity of the Orvanians and a doubt arose in his heart. But it is not fair to suspect someone based on just a hint He needs to have more. And even if this is the calctions of Orvanians, he had gain a lot of benefits here. That didn''t mean that it did not matter. One thing that he is grateful for was that he found out that just observing things could deepen his understanding of certain Laws. Maybe, that is why some powerful Supreme Beings just like to stare at something for hundreds and even tens of thousands of years. Because in the process of watching the passing times of years and decades, Azief felt that he could read and see certain patterns of fates and destiny. His understanding andprehension of fate and destiny were already deepened before this but now, he just felt something more. >>> Chapter 1214: Understanding Cause and Effec

Chapter 1214: Understanding Cause and Effec

Azief knows that while he does cultivate a fewws that is rted to fate and destiny, if he were to rely only on hisprehension, he would never see such patterns And thinking of that he touches his left eye and heughs bitterly He believes that this has something to do with the eyes of the Oracle. ¡®Is this your doing?¡¯ he said as he is touching his left eye. ¡®A curse, huh?¡¯ there were times during the projection that something appeared in his mind. It is the vision of Erika. Of her past. Sometimes, he would see visions and hear words. He heard a voice saying it is a curse. Azief recognize the voice belonging to Erika. Who knows what he would seeter as his understanding of fate and destiny deepens? Could he see Erika past? Could he also see her present? Could he also see her future? And what about her? Could she do the same? Because Azief felt the connection between this eye and Erika. And between him and Erika. There is a mystical bond that connected them. That even if he were to go to another parallel Universe or a different dimension or a different timeline, he could feel that connection. The only difference is the degree of the intensity of that connection. This eye even though it has already be his eyes, there is something that is still felt unfamiliar about it This is the Price he had to pay for looking into the future. He shakes his head and then keep watching the projection. It would not be long before it is over. He saw Aero began searching his mother and when the Chancellor decides to seek someone the whole continent would seek it for him From his research he found out that his mother seems to know something about this new world. It is also a revtion to him that his mother actually knew Matsuo and Takashi Azief could guess some of the story but he kept watching as Aero also found Amy, someone that he seems to haveplicated rtions with. At the same time, intrigue of political drama is happening. Helena and Aero had something between them and Azief did not pay attention to this too much. Something happened between Aero and the Emperor and let¡¯s just say, that there is an altercation between the two. Then there is also war between Vanheim and its neighbor the Orchish Kingdom. Azief skip past the war and the conflict in between. There is also the resolution between Aero love interest which he also skipped. And some rtions between the people is revealed like the identity of Ariana in the real world and a few others. And then finally, Azief stopped the fast forward function as Aero found his mother. Azief look at the fate of Helena and he smiles. He was happy that Helena got her happy ending. It is surprising all the ups and downs of the people in the world. He had never felt like this before. But when you see something as a whole, and not as one particr independent segment of other people lives, you began to see how connected people fates and destiny are He saw all the choices that these people made and how each choices shapes their future. And he sees how free will is an illusion. Mortals would always be constrained by the limitation of their senses and their body. But he was not mortal. The reason Azief resonate so much with this is because he wants to find a breakthrough on how to break his own fate and destiny His destiny of destroying the Universe. Loki did not say much but what he said is clear enough. Then there is the vision of the future that he saw himself. And is also the words of the Oracle. It almost seems like him being the destroyer of the Universe is a fate that is inevitable, a destiny that he is and was and would fulfill. ¡®Ah, just looking at them makes me smile¡¯ Azief thought to himself. He saw that the people he had grown affection for get their happy ending. It was not something that he had expected at all. This world shows him a story like none other It is a story full of heroic quest, of intrigue and politics, of colorful characters that is driven by all kinds of motivation and desires, of vengeful Gods, bloody battles and intense and passionate love stories In the end, after all the hardship and the suffering, the struggles and the hard work, the world was at peace. The Empire controlled by the Chancellor sign a treaty with the Church signaling an eternal alliance Since the one in charge of the Empire and the one in charge of the Church are both yers, they know that all the battle that would erupt afterwards is merely a distraction from finding a way to go back home to their world. Before, when they did not yet get their memories, they have reason to fight against each other. But, now that they have their memories, what use it decreasing their own numbers especially when they share the same desire and objectives? Instead of trying to lengthen a war that brings nothing but death and destruction, it is time for the Vjeri Continent to usher in an age of prosperity. The two empires began focusing on the New World and colonizing it. They know by now that the New World is actually the expansion pack that the Brave World was about to roll out before the meteor news spread out all over the world But they also know that now, everything in the world is real. That the people they killed are not NPCs but real people. The two empire stop fighting and expands outwards from their own continent as adventures are abound in this new world that they live in Of course, there is a lot that Azief had skipped. If not his mind would probably be too tired. Even now, it is being overwhelmed. At the same time, Aero mother researched things on how to go back to Earth when she was missing She was also a Goddess in this world so basically she could not be hurt at least not by mortal means. But there is a story of hers that is also fantastical. She seems to tell the story to Aero and Azief who heard the story find the matter very interesting But Azief did not want to rewind back to the beginning and seek her story After all he is nearly at end now. Azief knows that this world story needs toe to an end before he could go to Earth X At first, Azief did not think much of it but thinking of it, this might be the only way to find a trace to go to Earth X which could not be located in any other way. Maybe by tracing the cause and effect, the Earth X entrance could be followed. This is the deduction that Aziefe up with on why he had to see the projection until the end. When his mother reunites with Aero, there is a meeting between the people who are rted to the matter of transmigrating all of the people of Earth into this game And then there is a broadcast to inform all of the yers all over the world. Since Aero mother is practically a goddess, doing such thing is easy for her His mother told them that the act of sending them to this world is just a stopgap measure. Azief saw how Aero tells his mother, shares stories about his life, shows his loved ones and his children to his mother. Yes, Aero have children in this new world. Azief envy that a bit. He didn¡¯t have anything nice to say about his mother. So, he felt a bit envious for Aero who got a great mother that loves him. His mother then researched on how to go out from the world. There is something that happens in between but the gist of it was that the device is finallypleted and they sent everyone back to what they believe is the location of Earth Two. When Azief saw this, he could only shake his head. He knew better than most that the device would not send these people back to Earth Two. Thinking about it again, it might be lucky that they were not sent back to Earth two. Probably if they went back to Earth Two, what they see would be the destruction of Earth two under the Seresian demon. ¡®Wait!¡¯ Azief suddenly said and his mind opens up to another possibility that he never thought before The fate of the Earth two was supposed to end in that meteor shower. But clearly that is not what happens. Takashi activated something and transported all the yers that yed Brave World into another world. This creates an instability in the dimensional barrier between Multiverses. Coming out of the crack of that instability is him who uses the Universe Orb. He became Hyperion, fought against criminals and viins and be Earth two first superhero. But then the world is attacked by the Seresian demon and Azief had no choice than to send the inhabitants of Earth two to another parallel universe that is at the beginning of its formation. In all of this, Azief miss one thing. Maybe, it is fate and destiny fighting back. >>> Chapter 1215: A Great Story

Chapter 1215: A Great Story

¡®Could it really be like that? Fate and Destiny was fighting back against my interference. Or am I overthinking this?¡¯ he thought to himself. Earth Two should have been destroyed but because of his interference the world survives. So, the machinations of fate work against him and instead, Azief, the cause of the world being saved is because of him but because of fate and destiny fighting back he also be the cause of which the world ends. ¡®A circle¡¯ he thought to himself. He once had this thought when he was at Xi Feng world, a world of endless reincarnation. Reincarnation is a circle. There is Heavens beyond the Heavens. A Circle. Then how to break oneself away from the circle? Is there no escape? He shakes his head and tries to forget the thoughts that is about to branch in his mind. When he thinks about it again, thinking about the event that he experienced, he felt like there was something that is perfect and orderly about those events, almost like it was a perfect circle. Like he had returned back to beginning even if it is at the end. Meeting and farewell, if you reverse it, it is still the same, a meeting and a farewell. The fate of the world did not change. Was it dyed because of his arrival? Yes, but since he is the cause of that world survival, fate and destiny also marks him and made him be the reason why that world would fall. There is some kind of poetic end to it. There is a beauty to it that only now he could appreciate. It was heart rendering, tragic and all kinds of bad stuff If this was Azief in the past, he would not be able to see it. But standing on a different height and seeing it from his vantage point, there is a beauty to the beginning and end of the story of him in Earth Two. It is hard to describe the beauty of everything falling into ce. It did not mean he likes it or even cherishes it. He just understands that it was a beautiful turns of events that happens because of the interaction of cause and effect. He sighed and then he focusses back in looking at the projection. And right now, Julia is about to get transported into another world. he looks as Julia is sucked into a hole of light in the sky and disappeared from the world. ¡®They must be confused right now when they saw the world that they arrived in¡¯ Azief thought to himself. After all, Julia would soon know that the world that they have been transported to is not Earth Two but Earth X. Almost all of the people of Earth two chose to go back. there are of course some that decided to stay in this world Some of them have grown ustomed to living in this world and they either have a family here or something that they could not let go or some of them just like it here more than their world For those kind of people, their immortality and their system were taken away from them as it would interfere with the Heavenly operation. Of course Julia called it differently She called it the operation of the world but Azief called it Heavenly Operation. She did not believe in magic or the power of it that a world could have a will. It is sometimes ironic how advanced knowledge makes some people arrogant and thought that they knew there is about everything. Because everything could be exined by the science that she learned, she thought she knew the truth of how she, Matsuo and Takashi created this world However, Azief did not me them. They could not sense the birth of Wills and desires of the Heaven and the people under it converging. It is because the people in here, the native people, the NPCs were given True Souls. And souls are magical thing and could not be quantified but could be sensed by magical creatures of magicle beings such as himself. It is beyond the measurement of mechanical device as it depends on intuition and instinct. ¡®Still, now that they are going to Earth X, I believe Julia would soon change her mind¡¯ he thought to himself. Azief could see that the moment Julia and the other yer disappeared from this world, the fortune that they gathered disperse back to the world and Azief is quite sure that the Heavenly Will would bless the native people of this world with the fortune it had. (Major spoilers for Age of Adventure after this so read at your own risk) But while most of the people that had chosen to leave had already transported to the new world, Aero and Amy stayed for a while. They tend to Helena that is on her deathbed. Her beauty is no longer there. She had aged and her son had grown up. Her son which is also Aero son. There is a reason why they tend to Helena. Helena is Aero wife. At thest end of her breath, Aero who had never cry in front of her, cried His tears fall and he kiss her on her forehead, thest kiss for her, expressing his love for one of the greatest love he had ever felt in his life, the one that ignites his passion. Azief could not help but felt moved seeing the scene. Especially knowing it is real and maybe he too found some simrities between him and Aero. While their personalities and their way of looking at life is very different, there is some parts of them that is simr and that is their attitude toward love. Or maybe he just felt happy that Aero got to spend his life with the person he loved. And that the person he loved, loved him back, loved him enough to say yes. There is a lot that happens in between, there is betrayal but there was also forgiveness in that. After all the intrigues, betrayal, wars and battles, finally peace is dawning in the continent Then after that, Aero starts to tour the Empire to says his farewell to the person he knows, many of his subordinates now almost all of them are great military leader, and most of them are also old He woulde to them and relive old stories. Aero did not grow old. Neither did Amy. Because they were not the natives of this world. They do not age and when they die, they did not exactly die for real He went to meet the Sage of Danoba. He met the elves and tour the ins of the Orchish kingdom. He also met Tatiana who is now a Grand Viceroy of New Vanheim in the new world She never got married but have two adopted daughters. But, who knows? She seems to be opening up her heart. Maybe someday, she would give that person the answer to his question, Azief could not help but smile looking at this. Even though this is nearing the end of the story for Aero, there is new stories that are being born. Azief could not help but wonder what would happen to the life of Tatiana after Aero leave? What would happen to the other characters? As there are stories of vengeful gods and tragic battles, there is also stories of intense and poignant love Azief even felt reluctant to see the end of this story. As Aero tours the Empire, Azief also began to extinguishes his avatar that he put on the people that is connected to Aero One by one, it was extinguished until the only one that is left is him who is always beside Aero Then there is his sworn brother, the Son of the Hephaestus, Derrick who married with Princess Morgana and have many children and grandchildren. And he met many other people that helps him and even met his enemies. Not to gloat but to try to resolve old enmities. And then finally, the end of the journey. Aero stands on a beach, looking at the most beautiful sunset that he probably seen in his life at that moment Because this is thest sunset he would see in this Vjeri Continent. He smiles and heughs and he cried. Standing beside him is Amy. Now, that¡­. that is also an epic love stories that is choke full of interference of gods and goddess, obstacles and conflict But which epic love stories doesn¡¯t have this kind of difficulties? They hold each other hands and they use the device. A bright light enveloped them and they disappeared from Vjeri Continent. And in that moment Azief saw Aero luck and fortune were transferred to his son. And of course then it is Azief turn ¡®What a great story.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®An age filled with adventure¡¯ There was just something about it that makes Azief yearn to love like these people. Seeing them, it reminded him something that he had gradually forgot. The difficulties of being humans and what it means in being humans and his initial intention. He saw how wed these people were but also saw their brightest and glorious moment. That a person is not always defined easily. That as long as you live, there is a chance to be something else. >>> Chapter 1216: Earth X

Chapter 1216: Earth X

The story of Aero is about to end. Azief saw the changing of an era, of an epic story. Aero is still at the beach, looking at the distant horizon, feeling the wind and he is taking it all in. He then looks at Amy, grips her hand tight and smiles and then he uses that device The moment Aero uses that device, there is notification popping out and Azief knows that this is the moment Like before, the notification asked if he wanted to go to the next dimensional travel and of course, Azief choose yes. Azief could return backter to Earth Two to see the fate of Na Eun. But he also wanted to know what is the connection between him and Earth X. Before, this desire of his was fueled only by his curiosity. However, as he saw glimpses in his mind, there is something that he needed to confirm. Azief of course know that this might be a self-fulfilling prophecy the moment he decided to go to Earth X even after seeing the glimpse of the future. He saw something in Earth X. But what he saw was the future of him seeing something in Earth X. It was one of the few time she saw the future clearly. There was no blurriness. No mist or veil covering his eyes. No bouts of pain that rattles his soul Juts one glimpse of an all-epassing light that felt so warm and whole. It is hard to describe the feeling. But, when the vision dissipates, he knew that if he wanted to break that future, he simply could choose not to go But it was never that simple. He thought of the stories in myths. Fate and Destiny rarely gives choices. But even when they do, they usually had already narrow down the choices. In the many stories of the Greek myths, many of the heroic figure of the Iliad of Odyssey always grapple with their own fate and destiny Achilles, the Greek Hero wrestle with the choiceid upon him when he was about to go to the Trojan War. He could not go and live an anonymous life or go and die in a ze of glory. Or what about Oedipus story? Knowing his fate, he had done almost everything to avoid entering that fate. In the end he could not escape it and instead by trying to escape it, he fulfils the prophecy of the Moirai. These myths might just be myths. But there is a lesson to be learn from here It is that fate and destiny was not so simple. And so, a simple choice be not so simple. Which means, if he goes to Earth X right now, chances are he would see the vision he was seeing before. And that would be him fulfilling a prophecy. There is a reason why he is so cautious and tries to break any prophecies regarding him. Because he was afraid that Loki conviction, Erika words are all true and that there is nothing he could do to change his fate ¡®Still¡­¡­I have to make sure of this. I have to confirm this¡¯ heughed bitterly as he shakes his head Then his eyes be determined The vision he saw is just a glimpse and could not satisfy the curiosity of his. ¡®And my instinct is telling me that this is rted to me¡¯ he thought to himself. It was when his mind is made up that the Yes button finally lights up. He pushes the button with his mind and he could feel that the space around him distorted. In that distortions he could see that space bends to an extreme degree like it was devouring the space between world and then before he could even blink, he was on Earth X. And unlike before, Azief could feel that there is a difference between this world and the world that he has been into before. It felt like there was something that is unchained from him. For a few seconds, he felt like something unshackle itself from him beforeing back to shackle him once again ¡®That is weird¡¯ he thought to himself. Then like always, his Divine Sense spread out and then there is a smile on his face ¡®This is really Earth X¡¯ there should not be a mistake but Azief had always been cautious. When he arrived here, even if he did not use his Divine Sense, this feeling that enveloped him, the energy of this world Azief could tell that this is Earth X with all of this He is actually more familiar with this world than Earth Two and Aero world. But there is a difference of energy in this worldpared to when he was here. Azief could see that the world is still in the early era. ¡®This is the time of the reign of the Demon Lords in Arakath¡¯ he said to himself. He could guess it. Even though he meets Arial a thousand yearster, he could still recognize that this is the era of the Demon Lord. This is the time where Arakath ruled two continents. Anvali which is the Dark Lands, the homnd for the Demonkind and Davarus which would one day be Human Continent It is also the time of human rebellion when the Sky Peoplended on this world. ¡®The energy is very thick and magic-¡® he halted as he waves his hand around and he could the intensity of the energy around him. But he also frowned. ¡®This is too real, right?¡¯ he thought to himself. When he was waving his hand around to feel the wind and energy of this world, he of course felt the energy But the feeling differentpared to when he senses energy in Earth two and in Aero world. Those two times, he felt like even though he could feel and sense the energy of the world, there is some differences between that and the true worlds. The energy felt like it was inversed. Azief could understand that because the projection projects events in real time but to avoid time from being interfered with, there is a Mirror-like world that became a barrier between the two realities and tine stream and whatever he did in the projection would not change what already happens, is happening and what will be happening. But, in Earth X, he felt like the magic is not inversed. Like he was really there and there is no barrier that separates time and space between the projection and the real time stream ¡®Is it just my imagination?¡¯ he thought to himself. He then decided that it might be just his imagination. He also notices that he is solid right now. That is also a point of weirdness. First time, could be said that he as mistaken. But now, there is two ¡®Maybe I am oversensitive¡¯ He then became translucent as he thinks about and he looks left and right. Then once again he uses his Divine Sense. Before he was just using his Divine Sense to knows the surrounding area and to find out whether he got the right world or not But now, he needs to know what the true time period. His Divine Sense expands from himself and goes further and further, passing the vast oceans and mountains Then it envelops the continent in this world all the while Azief is slowly floating to the sky as his mind is talking all of the sceneries. Unlike Aero world, his Divine Sense work just fine here. And then his Divine Sense envelops Anvali and he could see the Demon Lords in the Darnds. It is the golden age for the Demonkind They rule over the Eight Races in Anvali His Divine Sense also sweeps the underground and he could see the Dwarves in their Taigns, their underground settlements. On the Green ins he saw the Orcs. Right now, the Orcs is still not as powerful as they would be in the next few thousand years. But there is already the formation of their culture of warriors, of having a brave heart and valiant nature instilled on their children. The Orcs lives in the vast grasnd, riding huge beast and huge warhorses that could not be found in Davarus. This must be just after they sign the Treaty of the Races where the grasnd would always be thend of the Orcs. He saw the statue of the Horned God in the few temples of stones that they left behind in some parts of the grasnds. And then Azief eyes gaze toward a forest. ¡®It seems that this is truly during the beginning¡¯ Azief thought to himself. There is still a lot of forest where the Elves could live The Dark Elves guarded the forest, the White Elves controls the administration and the High Elven sat on the highest throne of the elven society And in the forest, it is not only elves that inhabits there. There is also the Faeries who live in the Eternal Forest and have four courts >>> Chapter 1217: Something Weird I

Chapter 1217: Something Weird I

Azief when he was at Earth X had never seen a faerie. They usually only show themselves to the people they wanted. Arial however had seen his fair shares of faeries and from what he said, faeries are an annoying bunch. But right now, with his Divine Sense, any concealment magic could not hide from him The only way that it could hide from him if the concealment magic uses some kind of other Laws system or is a superior magic of concealment that could distort his perception of energy andws of the world His gaze then went back to the seas and other than the sea monsters in the bottom of the sea slumbering, there is also the Merpeople. They are basically Merman and Mermaids. Half human, half fish. However, that is not really urate to describe the Merpeople of Earth X. Merpeople itself is a term that humans and Demonkind use to refer to that race. They have a different name and a different culture from the Living Things On the Surface. They¡¯re one of the more mysterious race that exist in Earth X. Azief did not have many interactions with them thest time he was at Earth X But, it was reasonable. At that time, the objective of him and Will was never to explore the world. They did not have that kind of leisure. Instead, they were trying to find a way out of this world. And there was also the fact that a quest was issued to them to save Arial and helps him defeat the Darkness. They don¡¯t have time to seek all the knowledge of this world. And at that time, Azief and Will did not know how special this world would be So, he did not know much about the Merpeople. What he did know was that there was some deal between them and the King of Arakath and because of that deal, they guarded the Dark Sea What they guarded it from is anyone guess. These kinds of races are usually only found in myths and fantasy stories but Azief who had been to this world before, knows that these fantasy creatures are not just a fantasy but real races of living beings Some of them fit the serotypes that some people gave them but some of them also exceed expectations. Then he looks elsewhere. ¡®If I am right the giants is still numerous right now¡¯ he thought to himself as his Divine Sense gaze upon the Land of the Giants It would beter called the Titans Abode. But right now, the border lines between each races in Anvali is not yet drawn Anvali is not yet the unified under one throne of Arakath. Some are rebellious and some did not even acknowledge the throne of Arakath. But, most of the time they listened to the order of Arakath. He saw the giants numerous in numbers. They were roaming around their vastnd; each steps creates mini quakes all around The Elves had created a barrier magic around the borders and the same could be said for the Dwarven who had created their own way and methods of dealing with the giant¡¯s aftershocks. The Dwarves and the Elves neighbors the Land of the Giants. But for each of the races, they built wall around each other borders. These walls are not that tall but it is inscribed with magic. It causes the giants after waves or force to be neutralized and did not affect the othernds. There were some schrs that theorizes that eachnd in Arakath could actually be separated and still survive independently but as most things in Earth X, Azief did not have that much knowledge about the Darnds. Azief don¡¯t know if this matter is true or not but if it¡¯s true, that is another secret of Earth X he didn¡¯t know about. And right now it didn¡¯t matter. He just wanted to see the Giants before their Purge. And it was majestic. They were a bit smaller than the ones he had saw in Jotunheim. But they are giants. And they were a whole lot bigger than the giants that Azief saw during the Arial battle with the Darkness. Giants in Arial time was almost in extinction. It was not as prosperous as this. and thends of the Giant were not as it is now. Azief could see that thends of the giant are full ofrge trees that produce gigantic fruit and t could probably feed a whole lot of poption with just one fruit. But these fruit is the fruit of the giants and if the lore was to be believed, it is a blessing to the giants when they were first created. It grows food for the against and one fruit could alleviate hunger for ten years. Two fruits for twenty years and so on and so forth For it is this reason, one could rarely see giants eating. He then looks at the sea and he saw a giant swimming around the sea creatingrge waves. Some were waddling through the sea like it was passing through a river. That is how tall some of these giants are It is a whole lot bigger and a whole lot more powerful than the giants he saw when he was here. He saw a giant roar toward to the sky and the sky splits apart in that area before it sew itself back. Giants in Earth X is not some mindless creatures. They are not even simple minded. Maybe in some other worlds, there is a race of giants like that but in Earth X, Giants are intelligent creatures with their own set of cultures and customs. The intelligence varies ording to the type of giant Most giants in Earth X see themselves as superior to all other creatures at least but they feared the humans But since the war between the Sky People and the Giants did not yet happen, the Giants at this time probably see humans as ants that they could step on. It isn¡¯t until the beginning of the Age of the Gods that they truly fear the humans. In that era, they were hunted by humans and many of them were captured to build monuments for humans and many of them killed especially hill giants And the giants of this world live in tribes. But there is a difference between these giants and the giant Azief had saw during his time in Earth X When Azief was here, it was already near the end of the new Age, which is the Age of Heroes. Azief understand a bit about Arial world in which the time is sometimes divided by Ages. There is a list of prophecy that tells the rise and falls of certain ages and at the end of each Ages, there would be trials and tribtion which the world would give the people of the world a chance to determine how the next Age begins and how theirs ended When he was here thest time, he knows it was the end of the Age, an Age that is called the Age of Heroes and the protagonist of that Age is none other than Arial, the one that he helped to defeat the Darkness. And at that times, giant was not as arrogant as they are right now and their numbers are limited because of their size, and they have difficulty of finding plentiful food. Clearly at that time, they no longer have that tree. Arakath find this tribe is very hard to regte and so the Demon Lord made a pact with them instead of inviting them in the Treaty of Race. Ancestry is important to giants. Most giants can trace their lineage back to Barluke All-father, father of all the giants, and it is recited formally when introducing oneself to other giants. Once a rtionship has been established between giants, whether it is amiable or hostile, this will be continued further down the lineage. Therefore, reciting one¡¯s lineage helps to dictate the rtionship that will be established. They are also many types of giants. They worship the deity of the Giant pantheon. And all worship the Allfather. Azief felt a sense of incongruity between the myths of the giant and the things that he had saw in the Universe Giants have a different sense of good and evil than most other creatures. A ¡°good¡± act for a giant is an act that honors a giant¡¯s deity or family, disys bravery, or honors another ¡°good¡± giant, regardless of the consequences. An ¡°evil¡± act is one of cowardice, stealing, betraying a giant¡¯s deity, family or trust, or an act that forces a giant from its natural terrain type. Giants inhabited Davarus before any of the other humanoid or demi human races. The first of their kind and the source of the entire species were the sons of Barluke All-Father and his wife Gaia, who settled on the to form a kingdom known as Olympia for the name of the daughter of Barluke. Each of his sons and daughters led to a different type of giant. There are not that many giants left after the Purge and the hunting during the Age of Gods. It could even be called genocide of a race blessed by Earth. There are even some stories in some of the Giant Saga that dragons and giant once warred with each other andsted for millennium during the time before the Age of Gods. Most that survived the Ages is the True Giants who can trace back their lineage to Allfather and Titans. Chapter 1218: Something Weird II

Chapter 1218: Something Weird II

There are still some Hill giants that survived but they live in seclusion just like most of the giants who no longer care too much about the affairs of human. But that is a long timeing. At the time of the Age of Heroes, most of the Giants usually follows the orders of Arakath He did not only look at the Giants but also at the Kobolds The Kobolds unlike one would think of how they were described in fantasy. The kobolds in Earth X resembles the samurais in ancient Japan They live in a n society with one of them is called Great Warrior as they have two rulers supervising two separate entities. The other is the High King of the Kobold which reign supreme and theoretically hold more power than the Great Warrior and in charge with administration and ceremonious and religious ritual. Great Warrior supervises the warrior or army. And that is not the only simrity The warrior of Kobold follows a strict code. Or as they termed it ¡®the way of the warrior¡¯. Some of its values are abination of frugality, loyalty, martial arts mastery, and honor unto death. Their violent existence with this code made the warrior ns of the Kobold tempered by wisdom and serenity. It is said that the Code eulogizing such virtues as reckless bravery, fierce family pride, and selfless, at times senseless devotion of master and man and fiercely loyal made the Kobold strong and unified and the only races that could fight evenly in terms of courage and fierceness against the Orcs. The way the Kobold society work resembles very closely to the Shogunate system of the ancient Japan with the Emperor in charge on the ceremonial things and the Shogunate in charge of military and the others And in the sky, flying carefreely is the Dragon race. They usually upy mountain but they were times that they would fly around the sky just to bathe in the Sun. Azief shake his head looking at all the fantasy creatures. By the time he was here, in the Age of Heroes, most of these races had dwindled in number. Dragons is pitifully low. There were only four recorded dragons by then. As for giants none of them was as big as the giants he is seeing today Azief did not only look at them because he was curious. It is also because he wanted to look at their fortune and luck. This world is a magical world. And the Will of the World is very strong in this. He could see that Dragons and Elves are the most blessed races among the other races. But he is also seeing that the fortune and luck of humans is slowly increasing. It would only take an impetus for that fortune to broke out How many lifetimes of suffering and hardship for the fortune to umte that much?¡¯ he thought to himself as he looks at the fortune of humanity The fortune is already overwhelming but it did not yet break out. ¡®The protagonist race of Heaven and Earth¡¯ Azief said. Seeing this, he could see that the fortune and luck of humans is so overwhelming is because they will inherit the Earth and the Heavens of this world. As such, the fortune and luck needed for such thing must be enormous. ¡®I could now even see the trend of the future?¡¯ Azief in Aero world could only see the fortune and luck of an individual person but suddenly now, he could see the trend of rise and decline of an entire race? ¡®Something changed¡¯ he said. And he frowned the moment he realized this Usually this kind of change is a good thing. After all, now he has one more abilities. But Azief don¡¯t believe in sudden power ups like this. Yes, that is what happening to him. He was too engrossed in looking and observing that even while he was looking at the fortune of the races, he forgotten for a moment that he could not do that. It was like in that brief moment; his mind was clouded for a while. ¡®My eye is not hurting. It¡¯s not Erika eye¡¯ He at first thought it is because of the eye of the Oracle But if that is the case, and it is usually the case, he would feel a bit of difort with the eye But he felt nothing. And that scares him even more. Azief is quite confused right now. Of course, he felt that being able to see the trend of rise and decline is something very good but this just doesn¡¯t make sense. His Divine Sense did not suddenly be powerful and his understanding of fate and destiny also did not deepen but suddenly he was able to see the fortune and luck of an entire race? He notices it before when he looks at these races and he saw the entirety of their race fortune and luck, forgetting in that moment, that he could not do that before this And so, he looks at the Elves, the Kobolds, the Orcs and the Dragons and only after sweeping them with his Divine Sense that he realized he had look at the trend of rise and decline of their race fortune and luck. He looks at the sky and frowned, ¡®Heavenly Will of this world is helping me?¡¯ Then he shakes his head. ¡®This is not possible. After all, this projection even though it is almost indistinguishable from the real world that it projected, in the end, there isyers and barriers of dimension between the true world of the projection and the projection itself. Unless I engage in it, the world will not do things that is out from their supposed trajectory.¡¯ For a moment, Azief just stop doing anything, his mind isbing through all of his memories trying to make sense of this sudden power up. The most possible exnation is the Heavenly Will is helping him but that exnation did not make sense because of the matter of the projection not being the real world. After a few second of useless pondering, Azief could only shakes his head and retract back his gaze. There is nothing else he could do. He did not understand why he could see the rise and decline of the fates of these races but for now, he just had to put that matter aside. He looks aback at Aero and he smiles. Even though Aero story in Vjeri Continent had ended, his adventure in Earth X is just beginning. ¡®What a life! What a man!¡¯ Azief thought to himself. Aero or Daniel has always been sure of himself, a man of great personal confidence with an irresistible charisma to lead. Azief was not always sure of himself. It was not until he fought death multiple times and survive each of those death tribtion that he became who he is today. But even then, they were times when he questioned his choices, questioned his decision. He did not show it to his people but in the beginning, most of the time, he did not know the fuck he is doing. It took a long time before the Death Monarch image truly became him. But Aero, while they were times that he hesitated, once he makes his decision, he truly does not look back and he is very sure of himself That kind of confidence could infect people and leadershipes naturally to him. Azief envies that he loves without restraint and hated people honestly. His method might not be honest, but the way he is true to his feeling regardless of anything is something that Azief could learn from But the reason why Azief so much admire a mortal, a mortal that if he wanted to he could kill with just a gaze is because, this mortal would one day, amidst these fantasy races of creatures lorded over all of them an establish a thousand-year Empire that would give humans the hegemony of the world. The moment Aero arrives, Azief could see that the fortunes of humanity is in the verge of breaking out ¡®It would take a long time before it reached Arial times¡¯ Azief mutters to himself. While Azief had been here before, he was not here during these period of time. When he was here, it was the era of the Edenian Empire. >>> Chapter 1219: The Story of the First Generation I

Chapter 1219: The Story of the First Generation I

(spoilers for people who read Age of Heroes) It is the name of the Empire that Azief himself took When he returns back to his world and build a small kingdom (though it could be likened even more to a state instead of a kingdom) he took the name Eden as the name of the force that he had created in the Fake World The stint was quite short since he had decided to return back to Earth Prime and destroy the Fake World and release the beast that is chained with the Fake World However, even though he was not in this time when he appears in Earth X in the past, he knows what this period of time is called This is what theter generation of this world would called the era of the Sky People. And Aero, Zeus, Amanda, Kyle, Dan and many others that is from Earth two would leave an indelible mark in this world ¡®And of course, there are the Gods¡¯ Azief said to himself. As he is floating in his translucent form, he could feel the energy of the world, vibrant and full of life all around him And the pressure is even more than what Earth Prime possess during the Fall. ¡®It is remarkable indeed¡¯ he mutters to himself even as he is flying up into the sky. Like before his existence could not be traced unless he broken the mirror-like dimension that separates the real time-space and the projection of that time-space. He is there but also not there. They would be only a few beings in the universe that have the power to notice when someone is looking at their past or their time-space. And these worlds have many beings like that. Azief could feel the pressure. Right now, Azief is no longer tethered to Aero. Instead he is now free to look at this world. It is a different world than the ones he travelled to with Will. And then he saw a fertile continent ¡®The Lost Continent of Enoch¡¯ he said to himself. Though it is not yet be a continent that would be the capital of the most splendorous magical kingdom in ancient times. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that Levitia lineage is of noble and holy one¡¯ Then he looks toward another continent in the far west and he could see the Human Continent. Most of the humans in the Human Continent is still primitive and many of them fought using stones and sticks. To the Demon Lords, the humans in Davarus is no different from mindless beast He looks at the west of that continent and he could see a hugends filled with mountain and hills, green forest and flourishing flora and fauna. That ce will one day be a desert. Heughs looking at all of this and then he looks at Aero below him. At first Aero and Amy both thought that they are once again transported into a game but they realized quickly that this is not the case When they first arrived, they did not see their friends and family. It took them almost a week before they found their trace and after a few close call with death, they finally reunited with the group In that journey, Azief could see Aero once again gathering of fortune and luck from the world and the speed at which he is gathering luck is remarkable. As Aero is the son of Julia, he had a lot of speaking rights. Not to mention that even though he appears to be in his middle twenties right now, he had that aura of a powerful figure like a veteran After all, even though most of the people that is in Earth X right now is young people, most of them have lived a lifetime in Vjeri Continent. Their faces and their age is young but their eyes show their experience. Some of them did not even fear death. Of course this time, if they die, they die for real. But their body remembers. Even though they could no longer split the heaven and earth with their weapons, the movement and the skill that they learned is still in their muscle memory. So, they could fight with swords and their weapons. Aero quickly using his past rtion and influence gathers a lot of people around him and quickly became one of the strongest voice among the many other people In doing so, the fortune of the world gathers to him. Azief could also see that the reason why Aero fortune rose so quickly is because as he kills beast and quickly establish a settlement, he seems to be absorbing the fate of humanity itself. The fortune and luck of humanity seems to gather around him. Aero does not know this but Azief who could see this knows that this is basically making Aero truly hard to kill. Circumstances and events would conspire to always save him. In a death and life situation, Aero because of the light of fortune around him, would either be saved by an inexplicable luck or events. This is the power of fortune and luck. Unless you walk the perfection path which could ignore at least part of fortune and luck or a Supreme Beings that have controls over these intangible things, it is truly hard to kill such a person who is blessed by Heaven and Earth There are monsters in the forest. But Aero relying on the knowledge of the modern world easily created swords even though the irons they used is a bit different from the one in their world. At this time, other than the Demon Lords and the races in Anvali, humans did not yet discover the use of iron. The one that was forging the iron is Aero and his friends with the help of his mother. Azief looking at Aero mother could not help but feel like she is a cheat for Aero Because of that, the fortune and luck gathers even more around Aero and Aero family. It is basically a cloud of fortune and luck hovering the entire family of Aero. Aero also fought against native tribal tribes. These tribes even eat people, savage people. These tribes are easily killed and wiped out. The difference between their values and their lives is too different that if they try to assimte with such an uneducated tribe it would only harms them Fortunately, there were only few casualties and most of them are easily healed by the medicine that they brought Before, Juliae to this world, she brought arge cache of weapons, potions and all kinds of stuff from the Vjeri Continent to this world. She wanted to do an experiment to see whether she could actually bring these stuff to another world without it changing its properties. And it worked. Julia seems to keep it a secret and told her son only after the danger is truly without any other recourse. To the surprise of Aero and Julia, the potions work wonderfully. It was then that they discovered that this world is full of magic Julia then began her research on the magic. Azief then know this is the beginning of the rise of humanity And Aero would be the instrument of fate and destiny to push humanity to the forefront of the stage a Azief now could see that Aero began using his fortune It is about to break out He did not know it but as he manages to survive against impossible odds to keep themunity safe, his fortune is being used up. As the fortune falls, luck is also affected. It is the same when one had a lot of fortune on their side, the luck is good. But Azief knew that Aero would survive and his fortune would recover. He only needs that fated encounter with the Lady of the Lake Azief first act when he enters this world was to use his Divine Sense. And of course, other than making sure that this world is really Earth X, he also looks toward ake He knows that the myths in the future is true. But how much is it that is true and how many of it is false is something that even Azief did not know So, he cast his gaze toward theke. Ake where there is Amara For now, she is just a little deity But in the future, she would Lady Amara, the Lady of the Lake, the protector of the Holy Blood, and the one who would choose Levitia as her champion and winning the War of the Gods That small goddess who is now only have power over a smallke in a small forest, one day would have all the authority of the Gods and Goddess of this world, standing above everything else but shrouded with loneliness Yet, such a lonely being could smile when the wind blows and the birds sings. She smiles when she saw life and sheughs when she saw the happiness of mortals, even when she knew it is ethereal, ephemeral and the life of this mortal beings is nothing but a blip of time in the timeless existence of eternal beings like her. A being of immense power that would trade it all away for love. Chapter 1220 - The Story Of The First Generation II For the power she has, she did not ask for it, neither did she wish for it and probably because of that she was the most suitable being to hold ultimate power of all the Laws of Heaven and Earth in Earth X By the machinations of fate, by her decision to love, she was marked by destiny and fate to be the glorious of them all. To defeat gods and goddesses who holds dominion farrger and far more powerful yet none of them could stand against the champion she had chosen. What she did was an act of love. What the gods and the Goddesses did was for power and in that rare instance, love defeat power. What Azief knew about Amara is what Arial told him and what Mikael told him. Some he got from ancient books and ancient ruins. Some are what her worshippers think she is. He once saw her. Though only briefly. In the battle against the Darkness, near the End, Amara seems to also fought against the Darkness above the skies of this world In that brief moment, Azief saw her, he had a thought. In his life, he had never met anyone more beautiful and more enchanting than Katarina. But Amara surpasses her. She is love personified. At times, she is tempestuous. At time she is kind and a healing force. At certain times, it is a weapon that hurts and cuts the deepest. All of that seems to be embodied in every being of Amara. As such, nobody that sees her could break from her enchantment of love. But everyone sees her differently. But now, she looks like a cute nymphs of the water. The Amara of the future is basically a Sovereign and a Supreme Being. Of course even Supreme beings and Sovereigns have their level too. The power difference between Sovereign is a subtle one. Azief do not know what it means since he did not reach such level yet., But if his vision of the future is true, then someday, he would know. He saw himself in the future wielding unlimited power. Azief could only exin that as him breaking through to the Sovereign level. As for Amara, she has restriction. Amara is bounded by the rules of the world. While she could control it there is a limit to the power she could gain. That is how Azief understand it. Because he knows for a fact that Amara was bounded by a chain before she was finally released by Arial But it is without a doubt that in this world, this is her domain. But that powerful Goddess is right now only a small goddess that likes ying around herke, ying with her white hart and the deer that woulde to drink the water of herke Azief was ready to fast forward the time This time, his mind is powerful enough that he could probably fast forward all the history of the early Sky people era and went straight to when he arrives at this world. But before that, he likes to see what Aero thinks of this new world. He looks at Aero one day after finishing creating a small settlement. Azief thought to himself, this must be the beginning as the people of Earth two did not yet meet the Demon Lords. And he could see the strings between humanity and Demon Lord that is tangling with each other. This tangling of thread of destiny is illusory right now but when they meet, Azief is quite sure that the tangling of the thread of destiny would no longer be illusory and instead it would be tightly woven. This is the way of the fortune and fate that is slowly pulling these two races together to determine the fate and luck of the world. He floated down from the sky and stand beside Aero who is looking at the horizon of a distant cliff. Aero like always could not sense that he was there. Instead, Azief would be really shocked to his core if Aero could sense him He looks at Aero and there is a smile on his face. He did not know how to describe his feeling right now It is a weird feeling to know you are standing right beside a man that would shape the history of this world for thousands of yearster. He looks at Aero who is looking at the distant horizon. Aero looks at the sun rising and heughs joyously. And then he smiles. ''A new adventure awaits me'' he said to himself. Azief nodded ''A respectable man'' Azief thought to himself. Then he once again speeds up the projection. Even though the projection is speeded up at this time, Azief began feeling something wrong about it ''What is this feeling?'' he thought to himself as he saw the projection speeding up, his mind capturing every details like he was watching it at normal speed Aero had be the leader of the people from Earth Two. And there were thirty families that follows his lead. Of course it did not make sense that with many of the poption that choose to follow Julia just reduced to thirty families. It is because when they came to this world, something had happened and the people separated and not everyone is in the same ce. Even Aero and Amy had been separated from the group of his mother before they were reunited. ''The Thirty Families'' Azief mutters to himself. Aziefughs He did not think he could see this momentous moment in the history of Earth X As for the ce that theynded. Even though the geography of this ce differs from what it would be in the future, Azief is sure that this ce is the Holy City of Arm It is where the First Family in the history of Earth X falls. The Second family fall in Deriachalchis. At this time, the Darnds usually captures humans to be their ves The arrival of the Sky People marks a revolution. Azief also noted that the Fay race lives in thisrge ind. It would not be long before Aero and his family would find the city states of the Fay. Azief could just guess it looking at the fortune and luck that is shrouding him bing more and more dense In the distance his gaze looks at one of the city states of the Fay and he could see that the fortune of that city is pulling in the fortune of Aero. From what he remembers, it was the first recorded contacts in history of the Sky People with one of the magical race of this world At the time, the city of Arm and the other cities around it were ruled by the Fay, a race of simrity with the fairies and were organized in a series of city states. At first, unaware that the First Generation is not normal humans they try to enve them. Of course they could not have predicted how resilient, how smart or how strong of an enemy this Sky People proved to be. And how vengeful and protective they can be when one of their people was abducted to be sold as ve. Many of the people of Earth Two were scattered all around the Human continent but the First Family fall here and in doing so, spark for the First Time a war between human and Demon race. With their godly weapons and cunningness, the First Generation, one by one, they conquer every cities and in doing so, bring a race so rare, the Fay almost to the point of extinction. The decisive battle ording to myths and lore were fought in Deriachalchis, where the First family united with the Second family and the Fay was defeated at Harelwas and all the city states in this tiny ind were then subject to the Unified Land. It is from here where Aero supposedly systematically fills Davarus with his people and hearing seafaring Kingdom like Vorthy in the far north, they make contact and through them the First Generation establishes contact with other continent. But it did not happen yet. Azief then saw how Aero leads thirty families to explore this new world with Amy by his side. And Azief knows that a new age is dawning in Earth X and he knew that what he had just witnessed is the story of how the First Generation, the story of the Sky People begins Azief nodded and then he mutters ''Goodbye. I like watching your stories'' Azief said to the wind. For a moment, there was silence all around him and then he programmed the helmet to make the projection ys time in normal time. The moment the system listens to him, he could take a few breaths and calms his mind But his eyes are filled with wariness. Then he slowly looks toward the sky. ''I don''t think that I am wrong'' he mutters to himself >>> Chapter 1221 - The Creator And The Five Seats ''I don''t think that I am wrong'' he mutters to himself Since the moment he arrives here, he felt a gaze watching over him. At first he thought it was just his feeling. But now as he saw Aero walked away, he could focus entirely on himself and he is sure that someone or something is watching him. ''Does this have something to do with how I could see the rise and fall of the races?'' he thought to himself. From the moment he came to Earth X, inexplicable things started happening. He felt this premonition but he did not know what the premonition is trying to tell him. Usually, even though he could not urately guess what his premonition is about, he would be able to at least knows whether it is a bad thing or a good thing. But this, time, he had no idea at all. It is a subtle feeling that is slowly bing obvious as time passes by. He tries to see through the white clouds and the stars. He did not see anything other than what he is supposed to see He saw the stars and thes and all of the usual things you would see when you look at outer space. Of course there are some unknown particles he could not make heads or tails of but this is quite normal in the vast Universe. And he did not feel that feeling when looking at the sky. But he could feel that the gaze is not full of malice. If this was before he became a Divine Comprehension leveler, he might not trust intuition that much but he knew that the intuition and instinct of a Divine Comprehension level is derived from thews of the world itself. It is like the echoing and reverberation of fate and destiny itself. It would be stupid of him ignoring that. And it is rarely wrong. He could feel whoever of whatever is watching him did not intend to do harm to him. It however does make him curious. After all, what kind of beings that is so powerful that even after beingyered by a mirror-dimension and he is not exactly in that time-space right now, that there is still someone who could look at him and see him. Most of the time, if this happens and he could feel someone is watching him, he would feel threatened and he would feel anxious. However, when he felt that gaze trained on him, he felt¡­at peace. Like he somehow back at his most favorite ce. It is a weird thing to feel but that is what he felt. Like he was back in the ce that he felt mostfortable with. He could not feel any desire to attack whoever is looking at him right now because he could feel Love. Unboundless love that seems as infinite as the stars. And for a moment he could feel that there is a connection. That he felt that the end of this journey have something to do with the one who is watching him right now Of course unbeknown to Azief right now, when Azief went to Earth X, the gaze of the Creator rested upon him. The Creator lives and existed in every nodes of timeline if he wanted to. So, even one could see him in the present of time, he is also at the past and he is probably also in the future. Time to him is and was never a straight line or a river. He could bend it, break it, make changes to it and much more with it. Unlike some people who have to opens up barriers and run faster than light and break that time-space barrier to go past it and tear opens a portal to ess the future or the past, the Creator could go to wherever and whenever. And he does not even need to go. As long as he was there in the past, he is still there even the future. This is the secret that Earth X had hidden from the rest of the Omniverse. The Creator was at Earth X, waiting for a Savior toe to Him And that Savior was Arial as he was destined to be the Creator Third Incarnation. The prophecy of the Ages all pointed to this. The Holy Blood, the sacred bloodline all was for that. Of course, Arial dyed the matter but when he was ready to be who he is destined to be, he epted it with open arms Azief of course did not know the whole backstory of this but it would not be long before he would know that the Creator owes him a favor The Creator look at Azief and He could tell that Azief felt him and he chuckles. ''Ah, an old friend of my incarnation'' He is very happy and then he said to no one in particr but He knows that His Lord is listening. ''Was it all destined? Was this also one of your ns? Or was this always the n? It seems that in this timeline, too many people owe him a debt. Then what about the promise You have made with the Destroyer?'' He did not expect an answer as His Lord rarely answers in Words. There are ways he manifests his Will to the material world. ''Though, I think it is time we have a conversation. Seeing that the Yewa Hafar is quickening the events, I think I need to bnce the scale. Am I allowed to?'' he ask. This time, he wanted an answer. He had already made His mind, but if His Lord says no, then He would not do it. ''Hmm'' that is the sound he heard and the Creator smiles so widely that life aura spikes in his dimension. To Him, the word is Hmm. But to the rest of the fabric of reality, that small sound is a song that echoes in space and if there is a radio equipment all they would hear is some static noise that suddenly spikes up all of a sudden. Those who heard it clearly could be enlightened. The Creator know that word simply means yes. He is allowed to. If he is not allowed to, then there would be no word, and nothing would change The Creatorughed and then said ''I guess everything would be changed this time.'' At the same time, The Creator left eye is looking at the possible future of the Omniverse and what used to be inevitable in the past right now is blurry like it was covered by a white veil of mist And of course in his eyes and in his gaze was the future events of Azief. Since Azief is so rted to the End of Everything, the Creator gaze had never left him since the day he was born. His eye had never left seeing anything in this world. But the Creator does pay more attention to a birth that would signal the End of Everything. Of course, Azief was merely a candidate among the list of people that could be the End of Everything. But the determination of fate and destiny is hard to change and as such, there would be no deviation. If there is a deviation, how could it like today where the ns of supreme being and mystical beings is calcted in two timelines? The fact that Jean turns back every particles of Time in all of dimensions and realities actually strengthened the bond between the Destroyer and Azief. Though that might be Jean intention. So, in the second timeline, there is no other candidate more suitable than Azief. Because in using Azief, the Destroyer wins. And because of this inevitability the Destroyer would not abandon the sure victory and choose other people Azief is his only choice in this timeline. He smiles and then He mutters to himself. ''I guess since we have to meet, I have to cover the eyes of those Eyes that Sees Too Much'' At the same time, Azief is feeling that he is being observed, the Five Seats of Orvan finally understand the cause and effect They now understand what secret Earth X is hiding. They know that it is a world protected by the Creator but they never knew why. However, now they know why. Those five old things who is sitting on their throne right now all frowned. What they were interested in was why the Creator is there. They did not know that the Creator had incarnation and they did not know that the Creator chose that world. They still need Azief to pave the way for them. Then as they gaze back at the recording of the helmet, the screen blurred. The Five Seats all looked at each other. Then they sighed ''It''s the Creator'' ''This is not fair'' Another said ''We shouldin'' Another chimed in. Another then said ''Do you dare?'' Then another one answer ''We do not dare'' There is silence for a while and then all five of them sighed in unison ''Does this mean we got nothing?'' the one that said it was the Old One from the House of Rhobos. ''We go something'' the Old Ones from the House of Sith ''What do we got?'' ''We now know why He is there'' Another one of the Old Ones then said ''Calcte?'' ''Calcte'' the other four said in unison. They close their eyes and began calcting. A powerful psionic force began enveloping their bodies and throne. Their mind is now emanating a powerful psionic force. What they see is anyone guess. Right now they could no longer ess the helmet but they are not worried about Azief well-being. Because there is no need to After all, it is the Creator that obscure the view. It means there is more secrets in that world other than it is the where the Creator choose His incarnation. But since the Creator obscure the view it means it is not their fate and destiny to see through that secret through Azief. They do not dare to tantly and openly defying the Will of the Creator. But at least with the things that they have seen they could calcte certain things. As for Azief, the Creator would make sure he is safe. >>> Chapter 1222 - A Divine Sword At the same time, Azief who is in Earth X did not know that right now the connection of his helmet with the minds of the Five Seats of Orvan had been broken. And there is still one thing that he doesn''t know. As of now, Azief is still floating in the air and then after shaking that feeling from his heart he began thinking about what he just experience. At first he felt a bit weird about the feeling of being watched but after a few second, he could feel the gaze fading away. He frowned a bit and he looks at the sky. ''Is there such a divine being in Earth X that could see through all thisyers of dimension separating me from the Earth X true reality?'' ''I never notice that before when I was here thest time'' he thought to himself. For a moment he gathers his thought It did not take long for him to gather his thought He then began fast forwarding the scenes of the projection. He sees all the great events of the past but there are some things that he just had to skip over. But he admired the civilization that Aero had built. It is part magical and part science. He saw it rise to be the premier power of this primitive world, he saw the meeting between Aero and the Lady of the Lake, saw the pure love of the Goddess, saw how she gave the descendant of Aero her blood, triggering the prophecy of the Age of Gods. The dusk of the Gods was sealed the moment Amara gave her blood to mortal. A holy blood lineage was born. He saw the fall of an Empire and he also saw the birth of Levitia. He saw a divine providence shining upon the stars, seven light falls from the sky the days he was born. It had all of the making of a mythical story. He saw how even from birth, Levitia was blessed by the heavens. He was lucky in most thing, and many thingses easy for him. Azief could see the fortune of Levitia is umting. The fate of the world, the fortune of the world gathers around him, making him to be one of the candidate for the protagonist of the era. All the lucks and blessing that he has is also to prepare him for the thorny road ahead. He saw the mythical meeting between the Lady of the Lake and Levitia and how she tested him She warns him of his fate but Levitia at that time was vengeful kid. Headstrong and rough. He probably did not put what the Lady of the Lake said to him that seriously. And he saw how the Lady of the Lake gave him his famous sword He was given the Lightbreaker. The moment Azief saw the sword, he knew this sword was one of a kind. There is an inscription on the body of the sword. It is a different kind of system from the runic system of the Eight Realms but one thing was clear. That the inscription itself possess powers. Levitia of course could not use it because he did not know the power of that inscription. The same thing could not be said for Azief. Azief could see it and while could not understand what it tries to convey he could feel the energy throbbing from that inscription If he could use this sword with his current level, he could even imbue Laws into his strike and there would be a resonance between the Sword Intent and the Laws that he had imbued. Beings of his level usually does not requires a weapon. There is also the fact that most weapons would break if he uses it with his full power. But there are some things that would not broke even when a being of his level is using it Such objects are like celestial bronze, the armament of Olympus, dwarven made metal from some high magical world, some magical weapons crafted from the essence of the Universe to name a few objects in the world that could be used by beings of his level For most of this thing, Azief had only heard but never saw. Once, there was a weapon that he knew could withstand his energy but that weapon belongs to someone else and that someone else is very powerful At that time, he was not as powerful a she is now so even thinking of trying to st it or grab it is something that did not even cross his mind But, even if he had the same level of strength he has now, he would not have grabbed or trying to steal it. There is Karma to this. Once he does that cause and effect is established. if he could endure the cause and effect, that would be fine. But if he could not, then his path would be hard. If anything, he would rather have trade something with that person rather than trying to steal it. But since then, he did not see many weapons that could withstand his energy. That is the reason why when he swings a sword, he simply swings his hand, his hand be his sword, the Sword Will was stimted and the Heavens follows his Sword Heart. That is how he cut open an archipgo with his hand. His hand be the Sword, the Heaven follows his Will and a Sword from Heaven split apart the clouds and the Earth But just looking at the Enochian steel, he knew that the sword that Levitia is holding right now could withstand his energy It is quite remarkable that a world like Earth X could have such a powerful magical weapon. No wonder there are so many myths associated with Enochian steel sword. It is said that the Lost Generation was the one that created the Enochian steel sword. Maybe they did. But Azief is quite sure it is not them that have been able to create the steel. The steel must havee from somewhere else. If the First Generation did master such a skill, they would have left this world earlier and would not have been staying here for that long. Azief saw in the vision that he fast forwarded the day the First Generation once again goes to another world That must be the disappearance of the First Generation. The next generation was the generation of the descendant of the First Generation that would be calledter as the Lost Generation. Azief expected that the helmet would prompt him to follow the First Generation home but unlike before there is no prompt whatsoever. He then focused back on what he is seeing He looks at that sword and shakes his head ''I did not realize this before when I was here'' Thinking about it again, he regretted that he did not seek a few Enchain steel to be brought back home. He saw Levitia epting the sword and there is a bitter smile on his face as he looks at Levitia practicing his skill with the sword. That sword¡­...is a sword that Azief recognized very well. In the time of Arial, that sword is basically a legend there are many myths surrounding the sword. It is a sword that is revered by the Church and feared by the Demonkind. And it is the same sword that Arial would one day use to cut the Darkness. It is then clear to Azief that this sword was destined to be Arial. ''A lineage of Holy Blood that spans millenniums. It seems the fate and destiny of this world seems to intertwine with the fates and destiny of this family with Holy blood'' he thought to himself Azief had struck a weird kind of camaraderie with that Warrior Emperor and as such, he knew the sword every well. It also has another name other than Lightbreaker. It is called Godyer. Azief wonder, could such a weapon cuts Supreme Being and Sovereigns? The magic that surround that sword seems to be ancient. It has a breath of destruction that is hard to describe. Maybe because Azief had the Seed of Destruction, he could feel it Azief then watched Levitia using that sword to fight against the demon army from Arakath. By this time, the Demon Lords no longer follows the ord, the treaty between the Sky People and the Demonkind. At that time, Aero had used a more advanced nuclear weapon that wipes out all life in one of the Empires that have been threatening and killing the Sky People. Using a nuclear bomb that uses magic particles imbued into it, it created a destruction that is thorough and precise. The Dragons that saw the light of that explosion akin of the Sun blowing up be blinded and the Demon Kind was scared straight feeling for the first time fear against humans. Because of that they signed a treaty with the First Generation and the First Generation ruled the world from their capital That treatysted until the Lost Generation That is the story of the First Generation >>> Chapter 1223 - Something Odd I Years and seasons passes and their offspring created a thriving empire of their own, called Enoch, and using the technologies of their forefathers they became so powerful that even the Dark Lords feared them. They lived on an ind surrounded by an imprable barrier. One of their most famous relics was their Enochian steel, impossible to break and so sharp it could cut through mountains. That is what he remembers from the records in history books about the Enochian Empire. The Lost Generation lived in peace and prosperity, until one bizarre, fateful day when their entire Empire sank to the bottom of the ocean. And since then the Demon Lords began strengthening back their military and after they were sure that the Sky people would not being back, they began viting the Treaty of the ord But by this time, humanity even without the Enochian Empire is no longer as weak as they were when the First Generation arrives. And Levitia was that umtion of that fortune and luck. And when he got the sword from the Lady of the Lake his fortune exploded. He saw Levitia perform his deeds that would one day be legendary deeds. He saw how Levitia fought Dulira Zaraf, kills the Demon Lord and of course, he also saw the Three Wise Men of the Sea Levitiast act before his homing was him trying to invade the Darnds and ughter all of Demon Lords. As he marches forward toward the Darnds on the bridge that connected the two continent, the Three Wise Men appears Azief had once read the story of these Three Wise Men of the Sea that appear just right before Levitia marches toward the Darnds. There is always debate between historians and theologian whether the meeting really did happen or it is a story that was added afterward by the Church to extoll the virtues of Levitia. Azief knowing the Church of Light many atrocities know that there are many stories that were not true at all inside the Church good book. Surprisingly enough, at least this part of the story is real. The Three Wise Men of the Sea did appear and when they did, Azief could hear what the Three Wise Men of the Sea told Levitia. They told him of his lineage, of his fate and his destiny, of a location of a weapon of great worldly destruction. After that, Azief keep fast forwarding until the part where Levitia was poisoned and how he was thought to be dead after the Last Dinner. Azief thought on Levitia is that he is like the Jesus of this world. The difference was that he never brings any belief to any God or Gods in particr. While his deeds are deeds of bravery, it is not a virtue of morals There is the whole story about him and the Church. The Church of Light when he came to Earth X had always emphasizes that they and Levitia have great rtionship and help each other and that is why in many of the books of the Church, Levitia is extolled in his virtue and his ws were minimized. The truth however, Levitia hated the Church. It is not what they brought that he hated, it is how they are going about it. Inquisition, torturing and utter disregard and disrespect for anyone who have any other opinion or belief that is different from them Most of thepanion of Levitia also did not worship the God that the Church worship. This is probably because in the teachings of the Great Prophet that Levitia himself knows that while the Great Prophet does spoke of the Creator and about God, he himself exercise tolerance against other religion and it is not unless you are attacked that you would be obligated to protect yourself In other words, Levitia believe that the Church had distorted the teachings of the Great Prophet. Azief saw how Levitia find the tablets and in that tablet it spoke of the teachings of the Great Prophet But when Levitia try to bring it out of the ruins, the tablets turn into dust. Azief nodded seeing this now understanding the cause of why Levitia who was revered by the Church hated the Church that much. It is no wonder why his friends andpanion, while not all of them agree with certain acts of Levitia, always praise his magnanimous heart that could ept them Duvan Renasi for example believe in the Sun Emperor and the Water Maiden. Most of his otherpanions also believe in diverse kind of theory of divinity. Whether they were wrong or not is irrelevant to Levitia who epts them as friend. Levitia probably believe in some kind of Creator God but he never imposes his belief in anyone. Azief looking at Levitia, he saw him pray for a few times. Who he prays to, he did not verbalize it in words but it is clear that he does have a belief in something. But unlike Alexander who is also hispanion, he did not try to impose his belief on his friends, respecting the belief of his friend as long as it did not vite certain principle of humanity like human sacrifices. In that era, human sacrifices and deviant religion is all around. Levitia himself knew that this is the cult of the gods and goddess that he has to fight as he is the champion f Amara Other than the Demonkind, Levitia also wage war against these deviant cults and gods and goddesses of the Old that tries to kill him. The church beautifies these victory as Levitia killing false Gods. The church added a lot of virtue onto Levitia, virtues that Levitia himself might not possess It is not like Levitia himself is a virtuous person. He never imed to be so. He was aplicated man. And Azief is seeing it for himself howplicated he is. He is A man who have the virtue of a knight. He is valiant, brave, loyal to his friend, steadfast to his promise He exemplifies many virtues of a great knight. but his vengeance had drove him to almost annihting the entire demon poption in the Human Kingdoms in Davarus. Basically, he was about tomit a genocide. He is merciless when it is about killing Demons. To him, someone who was blinded by anger, there is only one solution. It is either humans or demons. But if one looks at his life, at his surrounding, understand the era, one might even sympathize him He saw in his youth how humanity was killed so easily by their Demon overlords, enved and tortured not for months but hundreds of years. Life seems to be too cheap for humans. Of course it is easy for theter generation to judge people but that is because they do not live in the same era as these legendary figures Life was as cheap as the roadside flower. Easily trampled and easily plucked away in a moment notice. In such situation, Levitia blessed by the fortune of humanity, blessed by the blood that is coursing through his vein, blessed by divine providence, believe that there is only end to the war between humans and demons and that is the annihtion of the other side. When he marches to the bridge to go to the Darnds, he was prepared to ughter every demon that is on thatnd until there is no more Demonkind in the world Theter generation only remembers the heroic version of him and did not remember how merciless and cruel he is toward the Demonkind. It is only the Church thousand-year propaganda that turns him into a saint in the eyes of many people But this act did unify the human kingdoms in the Human Continent and make them unbending toward the Demon Lords and unyielding. Azief speed up many of Levitia life because he felt that while the history of this part of the era is interesting, it did not have much to do with him. Once again, he could only attribute this feeling to his intuition. He also saw the machinations of the Church and Alexander, how they betray Levitia and poisoned him But he also saw how tangled the rtionship between Levitia and Alexander and how the Holy Seed of Levitia lineage is preserved and the shocking fate and destiny that entangled the generation of Levitia and Alexander. Azief could see that Arial even though he was not yet born is rted to the Emperor of Vern lineage. The son of Levitia is half-brother to Emperor Justinian the Second Emperor of the Vern Empire. They share the same mother but different fathers. Azief saw how the Holy Blood is protected not only by a secret brotherhood but by the fortune and luck of the world The more hardship and suffering that the Holy Blood endures, the more fortune it umtes. This kind of easily umting fortune is precisely because during the War of the Gods, all of the Gods were destroyed, killed, sealed or rendered useless all had their abilities and divinemand falls into theps of the Heavenly Will and Amara. Chapter 1224 - Something Odd II But the Heavenly Will in this world is unlike the Heavenly Will on Azief Earth. How it is different is subtle but unlike the Heavenly Will in Azief world, it did not try to control those under it but instead to go with the flow like a river, natural and flexible. Arial bloodline shares blood with Amara. Amara have all the fortune of this world then how could Her blood did not also get it? But her blood is mortal and yet also divine. They would always stand between two lines. And it is because of that it is easy for Arial ancestor to umte fortune as long as it suffers even a single hardship, the fortune that umted could rival a suffering of a hundred years. He then saw that the Church after knowing that the blood of Levitia survives hunted the family. The reason why they hunted Levitia family is because there was a prophecy about the Blood of Levitia. It wasn''t until the departure of Levitia that the Church fully understand who it was they tried to kill and how sphemous their act was yet they were still stubborn Azief seeing this only shake his head while smiling. ''There is always a prophecy'' Azief saw how after the death of the Gods and the Age of Gods ended, magic power decreases all over the world Azief look up toward the sky and he knows this is kind of a Heaven Will method to limit the damage that living being had done to it. Magic is no longer as abundant as it was during the early years of the First Generation. Azief seeing this could not help butpare this to the situation of his own Earth He fast forwarded and see as how the descendant of Levitia thriving and as years and decades passes, those descendant of Levitia, of holy blood and of divine descent, many of them does not even know that they possess such a prestigious bloodline. From the moment Amara gave Her blood to a mortal and trigger the End of the Gods, even she who had be the victor in that war did not and could not fully understood what she had done It wasn''t until she became the winner of the war of the Gods and possess all the powers of those gods Levitia had defeated that she could see that when she became the sole authority of the world, Her divine blood had bind the children of Aero to the world. It is remarkable that he could see all of it ys out. And even some of it did not show what happens to Amara, Azief could deduce such thing just from his experience dealing with godly beings As for her Divine Blood and the lineage of Aero family, the moment that Amara had chosen to give her blood to them, it binds them to great destiny, a destiny that has been foretold for millenniums. It is why the descendant of Levitia could keep hiding from the eyes of the Church. And the Goddess is not the only force in the world that tries to hide the descendant of Levitia from the eyes and ears of the Church. There is a secret organization that is also protecting the blood of Levitia. But they do not know the true lineage of Levitia until they truly research on it. Amara need no help when she wanted to protect a mortal family. Azief saw in one of the scenes in the projection when the Church who got a hold of a news that a descendant of Levitia is found is Asteros, they sent arge ship toward the sea to sail to Asteros and kills the descendant of Levitia. The ship sails but the ship never arrived at Asteros. On the third day of their journey in the sea, storms battered their ships and thunderbolts strike the sailor of the ship It came from the sky like some kind of divine punishment. And the truth was it is. Azief could see Amara figures in the sky, hurling down thunderbolt, wherever her eyes gazes upon, winds gather and create spinning cyclones Beneath her feet, the sky gathers and bring down heavy rain. The sailor that saw such phenomenon and those who knows of the true objective of their sailing could only attribute this kind of weird cmity to the wrath of the Divine. They pray and they ask for forgiveness but the wrath of Amara could not be appeased with words of regrets Amara herself is probably not there but only Her Will that appears after knowing that the Church wanted to truly eradicate the bloodline of Levitia. This kind of act goes beyond the bottom line of Amara. Suffering and hardship is the fate of all mortal beings. Amara could not shield them every time. If not, they could not learn anything from the experience. But this time, the Church send an army of Inquisitors, the most brutal and most fearsome of all the military arms of the Church. If theynded in Asteros and with the knowledge of the whereabouts of the blood of Levitia is known to them, there is no doubt that Levitia blood would be wiped out. Suffering is normal. Hardship is expected. That is what life is. The sweet and sour moments of life. But full eradication? This is not something that Amara would allow. After all, they are Her Blood And so her Will appears and she hurls thunderbolts and bring down wrathful winds upon them The countless ship was strike upon by thunderbolts. Some sted into pieces, some were burned and some were stripped apart by the fast wind of the cyclones that hit upon them When they fall down to the sea, they did not just merely fall into the cold water they were also attacked by fires that appears out of nowhere on top of the sea water The sight is probably something that is out of the imaginations of the people that is hanging by a thread, floating on the vast sea water, seeing fires dancing just above the water. Water had always extinguished fire in their mind. This simple logic and fact is entrenched deeply in their minds But when the Inquisitors, the priest and the sailors that look at the fire that in on topo of water and burning so brightly and hot, they knew then that the expedition that they are on, is something that has bring the wrath of the Divine to them The sailors who volunteered for the Church, the Inquisitors who were so arrogant that they wanted to annihte the blood of Divine, the priest that thought of glory and victory for the Church, now they knew that their thought, their prides and desire is nothing whenpared to the Divine. The firee to them like an arrows, slithering on top of the water and burns them in matter of seconds, their ashes were scattered by the wild cyclones. Some of them did not even have the chance to scream before they were turned into dust On the sky, the clouds are dark and the lightning g and thunder came at the same time. Every few seconds the lightning illuminated the dark clouds and those below could see a face in the sky, looking at them coldly. Even if they pray and even if they beg, their screams and their howls of regret is drowned by the sound of the thunder shaking the skies. Lightning bolts strikes those people that was not licked by the fire. Some of them split apart and exploded into mass gore of pieces of flesh pieces, scattered all over the water before floating down to the bottom of the sea. Some who were thinking of swimming away from that site is shredded by the tornadoes on the four sides of the area. Amara sequestered the site for annihtion. Azief when he was looking at that scene thought that the way Amara deals with these mortals is very neat From what he saw, Amara created a sealing kind of magic. Outside of that sealing area, it did not affect anything. It is not that he never thought of doing such things before. But, in the past his shy methods are intended to shock his enemies But he also recognized that as he grows stronger, his normal strikes are not a feat of shocking the enemies anymore, he is just scaring them to death While most of the attack he had done is usually preceded with him removing all unrted people from the site of his attack, he knows that one day, he might not be able to do such a thing. When Gods fight, it is the mortals that suffer He had seen and experienced this firsthand during his battle with the Demon King. When they both traded blows the seas churns, the sky split apart and the weather experience extreme distortions. Even though most of the people was saved by Lee Sangmin Mirror Dimension and some of them was transported away from him, when he battles the Demon King, their strength and their aftershock of their energy collision, kills countless of things. Chapter 1225 - Something Odd III Azief thought back to those moments and how many fortune and luck he had used up in that moment Of course, unlike mortal beings like Azief had ways of circumventing the rules of fortune and luck. when you reached enough power, fortune and luck instead of being a boost would be a restrained. He thought of the Six Saints of the Jade Empire and thought how they were restrained by the Heavenly Will. They were unkible¡­but that is only in the Great Wilderness and if they go out from the range of Jade Empire, they are as kible as any beings in the Universe. And it is not like they are truly invincible. Azief look down on the Six Saints simply because he had met someone more powerful As for him, suddenly slowing down and look at the scene of Amara punishing some mortals which should be an inconsequential act, there must be a reason Azief had found that if he observes something and tries to deduce the cause and effects of thing, he could always find new ideas and innovation in his methods. Especially in a world like Earth X that is rich with magical powers and methods, Azief had leaner d a lot. The first thought when he saw how Amaramanded the weather was how easy it was. Of course, Azief also had the ability to change the weather ording to his mood. Like Amara, Azief also had the power of the Heavenly Will on his side. But unlike Amara, he did not hold one hundred percent of that authority The persona of the Heavenly Will had been formed and while he had easily created a rift between the Heavenly Will that is controlled by him on one part and the other by the Heavenly Will persona, Azief knows that as Earth Prime be more and more powerful, the Heavenly Will would also be more and more powerful Azief did not mind losing the control of the Heavenly Will if the Heavenly Will could follow its own rules. This is what he called Heavenly operation. Every world is not the same but most Heavenly Will acts to save the or the universe they are in. And even though most of the world Azief had went to always had a Heavenly Will above them, this is not the normal urrence The fact was that most of the word Azief had been to is powerful worlds with many magical energies It is only in that kind of worlds where the Laws of the world could be changed and altered that a phenomenon like the birth of Heavenly Will could be facilitated And this time he had learn something again. The way Amara wields her power is not the same way he does it. She wields it as more than just an extension of her body. There is a sense of unity between her and the Heavenly Will and at the same time there is an independent part of it that contrast with the unity yet is perfectly harmonized. It is very hard to reconciled these two contrasting properties. Azief thought back when he uses his sword to cut the Socotra archipgo. If he had created a seal around the entire ind then when he cuts the archipgo, it would cut into atoms without even creating such a mess that brings about tsunamis to the shores of the other continents. But that is not the only application of this magic that he could think of. He could also iste his enemies into a different dimension inside the same reality. The matter in the sea was settled in just around fifteen minutes. All the ship was destroyed and the priest and the Inquisitor were all dead. Only one sailor was left alive. This sailor then returns the ship back to port and told the Bishops and the high ranking priest of the church what happens. The Church then knows that this is divine punishment and they cancelled the expedition. But the Pope after that also renews back the hunting of the descendant of Levitia. Of course none of them was sessful Azief could see that in enduring this hardship and danger of being hunted by the Church, the fortune of the descendant of Levitia increased. Azief had seen Levitia fortune before. When he was born, he was blessed by the Heavens. His fortune reached to the sky. But as he kills demons, as he warred against the Demon Lords, and as he keeps and winning, lucky encounter after one another, Levitia luck and fortune finally dissipated and it was at this moment that he was poisoned by his friend. The killing of innocents, the destruction all of that creates entanglement of the fates. If Levitia was an immortal being these entanglements would make it very hard for him to prove his realization. Azief had understood a bit of Realization of Path of Azul as he understands a bit more about fate, destiny, Karma, fortune and luck These intangible thing that is merely a word, a concept ion one minds, hold great power It is the unseen force that sometimes is the strongest The reason Azul had be stronger after he revived back his beloved is because that is his entanglement of fate. This kind of entanglements must be solved when you reached a high enough level or even a thousand lifetime is not enough. There is a reason why Azul had waited eons and passed many epochs yet could not reach an even higher level It is fortunate that Levitia is not an immortal being but the amount of living beings that he had killed and the destruction he had wrought should have erased a lot of his fortune and luck. If not for the fact that he also saved a lot of people lives and also brings safety to the humankind, that fortune would have dissipated the first year of his campaigns against the Demon Lords. That fortune gathered back after his supposed death. And it has been steadily rising since then. And that fortune was inherited by his descendant and Azief found another way of collecting fortune. Endure hardship. That is what he sees. For each suffering, for each hardship that the descendant of Levitia endures, the fortune of the family rises generation after generation And Azief could guess that this is the n all along. Azief remembered Arial. That is the protagonist of an era. At that time Azief could not see fortune and luck as he could today. He wonders how Arial fortune looks like. As Azief speed up the scene, he knows it would not be long before, he would see the birth of Arial This to him is the crystallization of the fortune of the descendant of Levitia. He finally arrived at the time Arial was born. But what he sees after was something that he could not expect. The life of this Arial is nothing like the life of the Arial the Conqueror. As far as he remembers even when he was not long on Earth X, he does know the history of that especially the history of Arial. When he arrived, it was years already since Arial is in the New World stabilizing his kingdom and preparing to conquer all of the Shadonds. At that time, he was already known all over the world and historians was alreadypiling his feats and achievement Arial at that time was the conqueror of half of the Human Continent, a great hero and a wise Emperor to his people And his name is known all over the world and even the news of his feat reaches the distant foreign shore When he was young he is known as Arial the Dragon, the son of the Duke of Arrandy before he himself be the Duke and then Prince of Arrandy. Since he was young he was different than other kid. He enrolled in the Knight Academy and that is how he knew Orval, the Knight Master of that Knight Academy who is also one of The Enlightened Ones. He would then journey to be the family behind the rise of King Adrian and be one if not the most influential family in Aethend That is how it was supposed to go. A life of legendary beginnings. His early life is the same as most conquerors in human history. It was filled with brilliance and no one could hide that bright light that seems to burn brightly. That was his fate. That was his story. But when Azief look at the story of Arial, it was nothing like that. It was particrly¡­. normal. That is what Azief could not understand Why was it normal? Did the hosiery he reads about Arial is nothing but lies? But that doesn''t make sense. Because there is too many witness. It is understandable if once or twice that people would lie about him in history books but the battle he went on and the battle he fought in, it is not like there is not a witness. There is witness to him in the battle and there are records It doesn''t make sense. So, Azief continue looking at Arial life as days and months passes and then notices something odd. >>> Chapter 1226 - A Weird Feeling Like he expected, Arial had a huge amount of fortune and this fortune is beyond anything he could expect. ''What kind of luck is this?'' he thought to himself If his fortune could be seen by everyone, one could see his fortune is like a golden sky that covers the entire world and goes beyond it This goes beyond any expectation of fortune and luck that Azief had ever seen in his entire life. Even Aero who is the founder of this noble lineage did not possess as much as Arial. This is because Aero fortune and luck is rted to his blood, to his progeny and descendant and not his own. Even if it isrger and denser, it is still not Aero rue fortune. When Aero died as a King in Earth X, his fortune went to his sons and daughters, to his friend and fated people. It was divided. Each one that receive the fortune has a reason and fate to receive it. Since Azief had seen everything from beginning to end, he also now understands a lot about thews of fortune and luck. And so, he understood that when he saw Arial fortune that soars beyond the Heavens and goes to enlightened even the dark universe with his fortune, he knew that Arial life and fate is probably even more impactful to the world than Aero did. This fortune is a fortune umted over thousands of years. For him to have this kind of fortune, for millenniums his predecessors had suffered and endure all kinds of hardship all so that one day that fortune would arrive on the head of Arial. And there is something else that Azief notices as he looks at the normal but mundane life of Arial that seems nothing like the Arial he knew He notices that the fortune of Arial is not yet realized. Instead it kept umting. Each time something bad happened to him, it kept umting. But Azief doesn''t understand. He is very sure that the fortune belongs to Arial but why won''t it actualized? There are times when fortune would actualize and usually that is when the fortune burns to fulfil the destiny. There are some worlds that have a different kinds of power that restrict destiny. But this world clearly isn''t that kind of world The world that Azief was thinking about was the world of Xi Feng, one of the world in the Three Thousands Worlds of the Jade Empire. That is a world that is trapped by reincarnation. Arial world however is a world where fate and destiny is something that is very real and very strong ''I don''t understand'' the more he sees Arial life, the more he doesn''t understand. All the while the helmet on his head is slowly losing power. Azief notices that. He was also worried about the sudden changes in the helmet ''There must be something special about this world'' Azief thought to himself. When he went to the other worlds before using this helmet, when he was at Earth two or when he was at that world of Void Instability Dimension, the helmet while it uses its energy, it did not drain the helmet like this. Because of that there are some memories and projection that is blurred. He keeps looking at Arial. Right now Azief is translucent like a ghost and he is looking at Arial journey. And after a while he began feeling that something is very wrong. Events did not develop the way it was supposed to Arial father remains a farmer and never became a Baron. ''No, this is not how it was supposed to go. His father would be bestowed a title by Adrian by this time'' And the more unreasonable thing was that Arial was just a farmer son. Kyle Lethe, the neighbor son of the Vermont, who would one day be a great Knight and a Duke died early. And the same for Lisa Lethe that would one day be the Duchess of the House of Pis also died early. Things were very different and then there was something else that Azief knew should have happened but did not Arial did not meet her. He did not meet his Sun. And when he thought of Arial love, it was not Helia. Helia is someone that Azief only knew from books and stories He did not know of all the feelings that Arial had. But he was quiets rue that when Arial look at the woman who he called his Sun, his eyes was different It is so fascinating to him that when Arial look at his beloved, his Sun, he had this gentle eyes that he would never show to anyone else When he spokes to her, there is this gentleness in his voice. Azief always found it very¡­endearing. But in this life, he never met her. And he also did not meet Helia. There is no friendship at all between him and Helia or with Lisa or Kyle, or any of the people that he was supposed to meet Ss, one of his most trusted advisor be a thief in the alleys of the capital. As for most of his friends, they did not cross path with Arial Then Azief feel his heart beating strong and he could not help but frown. ''A premonition of something'' he mutters to himself He closes his eyes for a moment and try to grasp that feeling, trying to understand why he suddenly feel a premonition out of nowhere. A secondter he opens his eyes but he could not help but feel disappointed. When he was trying to grasp that feeling, trying to understand from where the premonition ising from, he could not find anything ''Is it rted to Arial?'' the moment he asks this question, he felt that feeling again and his eyes narrowed. This is that same feeling. He is now quite sure that his premonition has something to do with Arial. Actually, if Azief wanted to he could end the simtion right now He already got a lot of benefits. Not only he had understood deeper about fate and destiny, he had also awakened the ability to see through fortune and luck. He also had strengthened his mental power because of seeing elerated images of the projection With this many abilities that he had gained, he could conclude that his journey to this other worlds using the helmet is beneficial to him. But the reason he keeps going is not simply to get all of these benefits. He simply does all of this to see the cause and effect of everything that is rted to him and to Earth Two. The moment he decided that, he could feel that there is a great opportunity and great danger that would apany him. And Azief is quite familiar with this feeling. The reason he was always able to outpaced everyone could not be separated with the fact that he had a head start with Loki giving him the Universe Orb and making travel to other parallel Earth Of course, at that time while he was suspicious of why Loki was so generous with him, he still uses the Universe Orb and get a lot of benefits for his leveling up. It is that early advantage that always enables him to outpace everyone and be the strongest person in the world But now, at the present times, he knows that everything has a price. At that time, he did not know. But now he knows that Loki is a time traveler though it is not quite the time traveler that is as he thought. Loki clearly did not travel to the past using some kind of machine. And he clearly does not use conventional methods to travel through time. Because Azief is very familiar about the Time Laws and the Time and Space tunnel, that is why he knows that Loki did not returns to the past using some kind of conventional methods. The only thing he could think of as something that is unconventional but could escape the eyes of the Time Lords and Orvanians is none other than magic. Whether that magi could be sessfully casted is a different matter. Because, when he knows this fact, he had to question everything that Loki had done for him And one of that question is of course the reason why Loki gave him the Universe Orb. He and Loki had never talk that deeply about how he came to the past. And Loki is not exactly the sharing type especially for something like that. What he does know about Loki objective was that one of his objective was to be close to him And from Loki mouth, he knew that he would be the End of the Universe and probably also the end of Everything. Most people would crumble under the knowledge that they would be the precursor to the End of Everything. That he would be the trigger for an apocalypse. Azief had even confirmed it when he went to the future. But¡­. this did not do anything to him and did not affect him. >>> Chapter 1227 - Playing With Time It is like the feeling when someone you know dies and some stranger dies. The feeling that you felt for this two event would be different. Even though he knows he would be the End of Everything he did not feel that crushing pressure of guilt. Because he did not know how it would happen. And it also didn''t happen yet. It is a matter of future. It might seem irresponsible but it is also the truth. Azief could not feel guilty for the people that he had not yet killed He is just sad that he could no longer believe Loki. He still loves him. To him, Loki would still be his little brother. Azief is not someone that does not know to distinguish between sincerity and fakeness. He knows regardless of Loki ns against him or for him, Loki was sincere. And as long as that one bit of sincerity left, Azief would always treats him like his little brother. But, he could no longer trust him. There were things that Loki had done that make him very hard to trust. And one of that is the cause and effect of everything that had happened since the moment he met Loki. What if the experience he had in Earth Two and all the other adventures and journey he went through has already been calcted by Loki? Because of that, he wanted to see all the cause and effect of Earth two. And since that decision, he now had found all kinds of secret buried in that one inconsequential world. Earth two seems to be rted to something very big. The more he sees and the more he experiences in both the world of Aero and now in Earth X, the more his premonition is getting stronger. He sighed Even though he felt the premonition, he could not discern what type of premonition this is. So, he decided to put it to the back of his mind and keep looking at the events of Arial life He believes that he would find something He keeps looking and saw this Arial differs greatly from the Arial he knew. This Arial is not heroic, not brave, just a normal person in a turbulent era. If not for the fact that Azief know that Ariales from a lineage of great people, from heroes to kings to Emperors, he doubted that Arial is really the blood of the Vermont The trajectory of events is also very different. He saw how normal Arial life was but Azief did not stop watching. Even the simplest and most mundane thing is observed Because as the years passes, Azief could feel that the premonition is getting stronger. Now, Azief is no longer just an apparition, he instead merges with the world. But the area he covers is not the entire world but only the sky above the head of Arial. He tries to spread his Divine Sense when he meres with the world but to his surprise he found out, there is some kind of restriction. This did not happen before when he went to the other worlds but he chucks it up to some kind of problem with the helmet since most of its energy has been used. After a few years, something that Azief had not expected happen. The Invasion of the Demonkind and leading them was someone that Azief did not expect at all On the head of this invasion force is Azrael, the King of Arakath. Behind him, is the host of all the Demon army and there are giants, Orcs, and even Giants that answer the call. Azief saw how Azrael just bribe the guards of the Bleeding Wall to get ess before ughtering the guards in the Bleeding Wall and take over the Wall and allowing their soldiers to pass through. Azief had seen the Bleeding Wall and it was guarded by ck clothed guards. Themanders of the Walls are usually very disciplined and also great fighters. There is nox of discipline even when the recruits are criminals for anyone who could not follow order and maintain discipline would be killed. However, Azief could see the cause and effect of this. When he was here, Arial was the one that controls the area all around the Bleeding Wall and its surrounding region. He tightened up the defense, and while he did not wave his saber toward the Demonkind, e was very prepared for the possibility of a Demon Invasion. Azief then saw how Azrael and his army ravage thends of the Human Continent. The kingdoms were caught unprepared but the Knight Academy was the first force thate out and fought against the Demon army and buy some time for the Human Kingdoms to act. Azief looked at this and he shakes his head. There is also some kind of understanding that he had gained ''This clearly did not happen. Arial had signed a treaty with Azrael and there was never such an invasion of the Demon Army in Arial reign of Arrandy before or after. Instead, the Darnds and the Edenian Empire has a cooperative rtionship forged by a debt of gratitude. Either my memory is wrong or there is something wrong with all of this'' he mutters to himself. In the world that he met Arial, the Edenian Empire and the high lords of Arakath had great rtionship because Arial had saved the Queen of Arakath. This bond is so strong that in the eve of the Darkness the Demonkind also helps Arial fights the Darkness. This does not make sense at all. But by now, he got a hunch of what is happening. ''A different timeline?'' he thought to himself and he nodded. It is the only way to exin all this divergence from how events supposed to go. Azief also notices something and that him and Arial might be in the same kind of situation. After all Loki did travel through time. And even though Azief could not remember it he could be considered someone that also travelled back to the past even if he doesn''t even have a single memory about that. But there is also something that made him sighed ''Shit. People all over the Multiverses is ying with time. What do they think Time and Space is? Some kind of codes that they could alter however they like?'' He was just expression his disbelief. It seems to him that people seems to just alter time and space without any regard of how it could affect things. He then calmed down easily but another thing raises his attention. the weird thing about all of this, is that he did not see the involvement of either the Time Lords or the Orvanians. Usually, the Time Lords would surely at least show some activity before the appointed time of the Time Changing. Azief himself is not very knowledgeable on what Time Lords actually do. But he does know a few things about them He then shakes his head and rid out of any distracting thought and look at the life of Arial. By this time, Arial is no longer in the Dukedom of n Instead he went to Seren to celebrate his birthday. His father gave him some money to go there. Azief who had Divine Sense on the Dukedom see at the same time that Arial was celebrating his birthday, the Demon Army ravages the Dukedom. Arial from what he sees loves his parent very much. This is also the same trait like the Arial that he knew. Not before long, Arial heard news from refugees of the war that there is an invasion of the Demon King. Arial who listened to this quickly returns back to Danoba vige. Along the way, Azief could see that Amara is protecting Arial, easing his path, making sure he did not encounter anyone that is dangerous. ''It seems that the Goddess had always protected the lineage of Aero but why would she did not help Arial parents?'' he thought to himself Azief found that this kind of thing has simrities between him and Loki. Loki sometimes does things that he could not predict or deduce. Because some of the things he did, did not make sense. There is no benefit or loss in Loki calction. In the past Azief of course could not understand why Loki made certain decision. But after knowing that Loki knows the future, Azief change his thoughts. The reason he could not deduce or predict Loki moves is simply because the vantage point that they see is different. Whether it be benefit or loss, for someone that did not know the future like Loki, the winning side would not be revealed until the end. Because Loki make ns based ording to the future he knows. So, one losing move might actually be a precursor to a winning checkmate. ''It is the same for Amara'' he thought to himself. Arial of this timeline is timid and while there is the asional bravery, there is nothing remarkable about him other than the weight of destiny that his blood carry. Other than his bloodline, there is nothing special about him. >>> Chapter 1228 - The One That Makes The Chessboard And in that moment he suddenly understood. Amara is trying to forge Arial. And there is no better way to forge someone through pain and suffering. Of longing and regret. At the same time, he also thought of how Loki gave him things and pointed him to the right direction. ''Forging a person'' he mutters silently and then he said ''Forging me?'' ''For what?'' Now, there is a thought blooming in his heart. If Loki is doing the same thing as Amara, which is forging him, for what possible reason Loki wanted to forge him? Loki was very clear that he would be the destruction of the Universe. But even with all the trump cards that Loki have, he had never tries to assassinate or kills him. On the contrary, most of Loki ns, has always been about trying to save him Save me or make me stronger?'' Azief suddenly realized something. Each guide, each benefits that Loki gave him seems to strengthen him. It is then puzzling why for someone who wanted to prevent the End of the World, The End of Everything makes the cause of that to be stronger? As Azief look at Amara trials that he gave to Arial, Azief could draw parallel to himself. At the same time, looking at him from a secret dimension is the Creator. He is smiling and then he mutters to himself. ''There is many stories in this world. Since there is as many world and as many stars as there is grain of sands on the shore of a beach, which stories have I not seen before? Which stories did not repeat itself?'' There is a smile on his face and his eyes is beaming with light. He of course did not appear in His own real form. If He did, one could only imagine the change it would brought to this Universe. And after all, He decided to meet with Azief. Maybe because of that He seems happier. Unlike the Destroyer, the Creator have human feelings. It is a w that makes Him perfect. When He was first created by His Lord, He is like the Destroyer. Like a program that have no intelligence. But then A Divine Decree hade down upon Him and bestowed Him with the ability to incarnate. And as He lives among the living beings and experiences Life itself, His dominion and power over Life and Creation deepens. And so, unlike the Destroyer that mostly have no feelings The Creator has quite a soft spot for all Creation. He looks at Azief who is slowly understanding certain things. He hoped that Azief could learn something from what he saw in all the worlds that he had observed. Loki of Midgard is forging Azief. Though the Creator could guess what the Trickster is trying to do, he did not have full certainty. Because Loki of Asgard had blurred that secret. ''There is so many parallels to draw from. Destiny and Fate brought you here. Is it simply to save Arial and forge cause and effect with me? The story of Arial and you have so many simrities. If you could see it and understand it, maybe¡­. just maybe¡­by the End, your fate would not be so tragic'' The Creator said to Himself Maybe, He too are hoping for something Right now, the Creator is no longer in the Exalted Divine Dimension and instead is inside a pocket dimension. He is quite near to the of Earth X ''I need to meet you first before Odin makes his move'' He said smiling Azief was feeling something wrong since the beginning when he arrives at Earth X. He was not mistaken. The Creator rarely makes a move. And He had never actively helping anyone or any race, letting it y their course. But this time, it was very different. He allowed the Orvanians to bring Arial to Earth X. But the Creator has a n of Himself. And His n trumps whatever ns the Orvanians wanted to achieve. He did not lie to the Orvanians. He did give them permission to enter But only until that The moment where it reached the tolerable lines, he waves his hand and cut off the connection between the helmet and the Five Seats of Orvan. When the Creator goes to the Five Seats of Orvan, He nces at them And with one nce The Creator could see all the cause and effect. He could see the past, present and future of the actions of the Orvanians. For beings like the Five Seats, there is many methods to obfuscate destiny and fate but while they do have such protection when the Creator became serious, he could easily bypass all of that protection After all, the Five Seats is also getting older as they pass each eons and their methods are growing weaker. In the past, if the Creator only send his avatar, it would not be so easy for Him to see the cause and effect of these five beings. But time degrade everything. There is signs of entropy even for the Five Seats of Orvan and this time the cause and effect is easily revealed. It is clear that the Five Seats of Orvan had lied to Arial about the helmet. Or to be more urate, not disclosing certain fact to him And that was that whatever he sees in his helmet would also be seen by the Orvanians. It is clear that the Orvanian wanted to know all the cause and effect of Azief. Thest time they did not make a move because they probably believe that there is no chance for Azief to win. Even when the battle of the End began, they did not make any moves. But when the Time God Jean reverses back all the time particles that have ever existed and will and had existed to reverse the time of the Omniverse, while some of the supreme beings forgets, it is clear that the Five Seats of Orvan remembers it. They might even have observing Earth since the beginning after the Time was reset back. And as they see that Azief is worthy bet, they began interfering. Sithulran is their breakthrough point. The Creator could see that there is the ck hand of the Five Seats of Orvan that is rted to Sithulran breaking from her prison The low level bureaucrats, the high ranking officials of the Orvan military did not know at all that the reason why Sithulran escape is none other than the machinations of The Five Seats of Orvan. How could it be easy for someone to escape a prison that is crafted by the Five Seats of Orvan themselves unless that they were the one that weaken the security All of this effort and intrigue, all of it is for the sole purpose to make contact with Earth and appears as a kind ally. They must also have calcted Azief abilities and make use of this. One must not underestimate the Five Seats of Orvan ability to manipte and influence events And now they even want to know the connection of him and Azief. While he did allow them to enter, he allows them to enter only for a brief moment. And right now, Azief is actually really at Earth X and is not separated byyers of dimension. As for why he was in the past of Earth X, this is a simple thing for the Creator. Manipting Time and Space is as simple as breathing for the Creator And there is something else that Azief did not notice Since the Creator wanted to meet Azief, how could he just meet a virtual self of Azief. After all, there is things that He wants Azief to experience for himself. So, unknown to Azief, he is now at Earth X with his own physical body. The Creator gazes toward his left and his eyes pierces throughyers of multiversal barriers, wall in the cosmic spaces, passing through stars ands and other star system to finally saw a scene in the secretboratory of the Orvanian in the Seresian world. He saw the artificial intelligence of theb is panicking. A few minutes ago, in the room where Azief was, there was something that happened that no one could exin It seems that the artificial intelligence did not know that the helmet is connected with the Five Seats of Orvan psionic frequency. She was observing Azief and making sure that nothing bad happens to him. But then something happened that had never happened before In the eyes of Qarliya, Azief suddenly disappeared like there was a blink in the space time around Azief and he disappeared just like that. The helmet is still there in the room floating before falling down to the tiles on the ground. To her, it must be something that is unimaginable because there is no sign of any errors. A few secondster, an ordere from the top that says not to worry about the weird urrence and just observe the matter. ''Those five Orvanians are really quick'' He is quite sure that the Five Seats did not want Qarliya to report this to Katarina. Katarina could not change much but maybe she too is also in the calction of the Orvanians. ''They are all ying chess. But I am the one that create the chessboard'' he smiles a little Chapter 1229 - Fortune And Luck the Creator also look at Katarina. He sighed looking at her. ''I don''t know if you will get your happy ending this time. But, since it all has started all again and there is now change¡­. who knows? After all, you are also my creation'' he smiles Then he retracts back His gaze and look back at Azief who is in Earth X Azief did not realize at all that his body has been transported to the real Earth X. maybe the reason he did not notice it is because he is still transparent., And there is the helmet telling him that it is drained of energy None of that is true. The reason that he remains transparent is simply because of the maniption of space by the Creator. As for the ability of the helmet to speed up or slow down scenes it is simply the Creator fast forwarding or slowing down time. The helmet that is on his head is merely an illusion. If this is any normal illusion, Azief would have seen through it. But the Creator illusion had always bordered on reality. Because he has the essence of creation. With one thought, even illusion could be made real. This is only one of the many myriads abilities of the Creator. How is it hard for him to imitate the creation of the Orvanians? On Earth X, Azief saw that Arial finally arrived at his vige. The vige is destroyed. Azief had seen this kind of destruction all over the viges that the Demonkind had passes through. In the past, Azief would balked at seeing such scenes of destion and war. But since the Fall, he had seen so many deaths, so many destructions. Maybe in the beginning Azief was ruthless. But as he grows stronger and he is more attuned to thews of the world, he began to be tired of destruction. Of course did not mean he would soften his heart when he is face to face with his enemies. To his enemies, he did not have any mercy But to those who are unrted, why should he make life harder than it is? This have a lot to do with the six lives of Azul that he had experienced. Even though most of the memories he had about the six lives of Azul is blurry by now, there are still a few things that he remembered In that tribtion of six lives, he had been a noble, a king, an Emperor. He had been a peasant, a farmer and an orphan. He had experience six desires, he experience pain and suffering and he also experience bliss and joy and pleasure When he thinks back he is quite grateful that the memory of the six live is slowly fading away. There were a few times, he thought of himself to have no desire. If he had feelings like that, he fears he would fall to the path of Oneness with All. But that is not his path. He wanted to break the shackle, to live carefree in the wide Universe. Freedom that he thinks of is not the kind of freedom where he does anything he wants. Six lives of Azul teach him, that if you do not control your desire, your desire would control you. Then is that freedom? Freedom to do whatever you desire? No, one must understood oneself to understood what meaning of freedom one wanted to pursue. If following your desire is the freedom, be careful that it is not your desire that controls you. Azief understood a few things about seeking the Grand Path as he continues walking forward and strengthening himself. The Grand Path is the path beyond level 99. It is the rank where he could be considered a supreme being that could make waves in the Universe It is illusory as fate and destiny. It is unseen. But one could feel it. One grand Path is the umtion of one desire, obsession, will, determination But Azief knows that one Grand Path could be corrupted. He was nearly corrupted when he merges with the Heavens. If he forgets his original intention, then his Grand Path could be corrupted. He smiles bitterly as he thought of this old past of his. The memory suddenlyes to him, like an enlightenment or something ''There is many things to digest after this'' he thought to himself. The gains that he had today is not the increase in his physical strength. It did not raise his level. Nor did it increase his EXP. But, Azief believes what he gained today from just observing is very important. It is the cultivation of the mind and spirit, the deepening understanding of his own Laws and of his own Grand Path. To him, this is more important than just breaking through the levels. At his current level, breaking through levels is not that hard. But he knows how hard it is to gain a deeper understanding of your ownws, to crystallize one understanding into one own Grand Path. ''Is this Karma?'' he thought to himself. In the past, he had helped Arial. Today, even though Arial did not do anything, seeing his lives and his experience, observing him, he got enlightenment of his own path. Looking at the destruction that the Demon army had wrought, Azief thought to himself ''Amara, sometimes even if you wanted to sharpen a de, don''t sharpen it too hard. If not, it could break'' he thought to himself. Azief could see that the Arial in this timeline is unlike the tough and hardened warrior Arial that he knows. Amara method might backfire. Azief look as Arial went back to his family home, sneaking around the vige only to see only bits and pieces of his parents. Azief close his eyes. ''How many tragedies, how many deaths'' and he sighed. The deaths of tens of thousands of people did not make Azief felt sad. But seeing Arial broke down, made him felt a little sad. It is how human brains works. Human mind is unable to grasp a suffering that exceed a certain range of calction. One could hear the death of a million people and felt simply it is a number because the mind could not process such numbers of death. But tell them that their loved ones are dying then the feeling of grief and sadness exceed the feeling of sadness of hearing a million people die. It is the way that governments used to minimize the feeling of outrage of hearing deaths of their soldiers abroad or the suffering of other people Azief also is like this. probably because he is in Earth X and not in his Earth right now. If he is in his Earth right now, he is not confident that he could only be sad for Arial. Instead, he might be either heartless or overwhelmed by the feelings. This had something to do with the fact that he could merge with the Heavenly Will When Azief merge with the world, he could feel everything. And when he said everything, it means everything. He could feel the grass swaying in China, the wind blowing in India, the movements of waves in the shores of the inds in the Mediterranean, the heat, the cold, everything When the world did not yet have Heavenly Will, this is all he felt. But as the Heavenly Will grew, Azief did not only feel this. he also felt the emotions of people. Of course, this one is subtle. And what he felt was the collective feeling of people and not specific feelings. For example, if there is a region that is suffering from some kind of cmity, Azief could feel the despair of these people reaching to the Heavens. Emotions have power. Because now the world has magic., And some magic uses emotions to power it. Azief only sighed at looking Arial break down in the face of such tragedy. He knows that Amara is forging Arial. And then his eyes widened. ''So, this is also one of the reasons'' he thought to himself. As Arial eyes is full of tears in looking at the death of his parent, his fortune skyrocketed. It is not only because of his suffering that his fortune skyrocketed. The despair and the tragedy of humankind, the death of so many people, the fate of an entire race is slowly gathering around Arial. ''if this is one of the three Grand Sect in the Jade Empire, they would need an immortal artifact to suppress the luck'' Azief knows that when a race is about to face extinction, the luck and fortune of an entire race would gather upon some people or one person to shoulder the luck and fortune of an entire race. This could be considered as thest measure of resistance. If the one who have the fortune and luck of an entire race survive and win, then the luck and fortune would once again be distributed to the entire race and one could survive the fate of being annihted. ''But, even now it did not break out. How long before the fortune would breakout?'' he thought to himself. >>> Chapter 1230 - Enochian Steel Arial fortune is like Aero fortune. It pierces through the sky and covers the entire skyscape with golden aura. ''It is not yet realized'' he said to himself. The fortune that Arial possesses is illusory. Like something else needs to happen before it could have any benefits to Arial. If it could be used, how could Arial fate would be this tragic? He thought to himself. If Arial could actually see his fortune and manipte it, he could use it to make a Wish. Using the fortune and luck of one life to make a Wish might seem a bit weird But there is a magic like that. There is a wizard that Azief knew that would take the fortune and luck of people. The weight of a Wish determines how many fortune and luck that would be requires. And there is also the Saints in the Jade Empire that uses Wish to be granted Merit by the Heavens and be a Saint. Luck and fortune, these intangible things have very practical uses. Wizards, witches, mystical beings, most of these knows how to manipte fortune and luck. Some requires spell. Some are magic that is more ancient and requires more abstract objects or rituals But to wizards and witches of high level, they could even use intangible and conceptual things to create wondrous magic Azief also saw another thing that shock him. He notices it and then he floated down not far away from Arial house. His entire being is still transparent as he floated down from the sky and look at a bird ''Heh, so you were here all along'' The bird is a raven But Arial knows that this is not some normal raven. He recognizes this bird. This is Amara. Or to be more urate it is Amara familiar. It seems she did note in person. After Arial escaped the house, the raven flies into the air before disappearing in the distance. Azief could only shakes his head ''What is it with these godly being that likes to make ravens as their familiars?'' Azief had a sudden thought. Odin has one. Amara has one. And he knew few others godly beings that have ravens as their messengers or familiars. It did not take long before he returned back at looking at Arial life. Arial after seeing the death of his parents wanted revenge. There was an army formed to resist the invasion of the Demonkind. Even though Arial before that moment had never had a practical fighting ability because of his desire for revenge, he joined the army. ''It is the same like Levitia. Could the fate and destiny of his ancestors even affect him?'' Azief thought to himself. Levitia parents were also killed by the Demon Army and because of that in the future he executed mad revenge against the Demon Lords and the Demonkind. And Arial is the lineage of that Great Hero and his parents is also killed by Demonkind. And he too swore revenge just like Levitia. The only difference between Arial and Levitia was that, Levitia since his birth had blessing of strength., Azief had seen the life of Levitia. He is the perfect temte of Son of Heaven, the protagonist of destiny. The perfect hero. He was blessed with strength, possessing great courage and he had a determined personality He was sure of himself and did not doubt his decision. That bullheadedness of his while at times frustrating is also the one thing that made him able to change an entire era. But Arial is nothing like Levitia. He is the son of a farmer. And while he had strong body helping his father farm, this is not something that could bepared to the sons of nobles that have been training since they were little kids Not only he was not as strong as these nobles, he was also not as adept as fighting as them He was not as brave as his ancestor Levitia nor was he as sure of himself. Azief thought that when Arial enters the army, this is the time for Arial to shine. Maybe, he would burst into brilliance and his talents would break out. Even though Azief had known that this Arial is not the Arial he knew, that this is the wrong timeline, he at least had expected to see a trace of Arial the Conqueror. The great courageous Conqueror. But he was disappointed to see that he is merely the pawns soldiers and there was nothing incredible about him ''But, the fortune keeps gathering around him'' Azief said to himself. Even after all of that, each time, Arial went into battle, he would survive and each time he survives, the fortune grew higher and higher. Azief look at the sky and close his eyes for a second and when he opens back his eyes, his eyes are blue with a ring of golden and he could see the fortune and luck from Arial body. By now, the sky is thick with the golden aura of luck. Azief believes if he flew out to the stars above, this fortune and luck might cover this entire and the surrounding space. This kind of fortune is probably impossible to see But what use of the fortune if it could not be realized?'' he mutters to himself. Then he closes back his eye. He closes his eyes only for a second and then when he opens back his eyes it returns back to normal At this time, Azief also understand one thing. Even though one has a lot of fortune and luck it would mean nothing if the luck did not actualize. And what will make luck and fortune actualize and break out? Azief got the answer almost immediately The answer juste to him. Fate and Destiny The reason why the fortune and luck that had gathered around Arial did not yet break out is because it is simply not yet the time decreed by fate and destiny. ''It is truly strong here. The fate and destiny'' Azief knows that there are some worlds that did not have such powerful force of fate and destiny. This must have something to do with the fact that Amara is the sole ruler of this world. Even though she is restrained by the Laws of the World, she is aloes a beneficiary of it Amara seems to have a n. ''If she had allowed Arial to actualize the destiny and fate that he has, how could he be so unlucky and oppressed in the army like this?'' Azief thought to himself However, he did not understand why Amara do things like this. And it is not like he could go and ask her? Azief keep looking at Arial life. He shakes his head. The image of this Arial and that Arial is like the difference between Heaven and Earth Azief could still remembers when he fought alongside Arial. At that time, he was fighting a Darkspawn. This is before he went final form when he fights the Darkness. Arial is a genius in swordsmanship. The force that he couldmand with each strike is very measured and controlled His prowess is unbeatable. And with Lightbreaker in his hand, in Earth X, he is practically invincible in battle. His mind once again went to Lightbreaker. ''Why didn''t I notice it before?'' he thought to himself. The question is rhetorical of course. When he was in this world, he was still in Energy Disperse Stage. He could not sense the subtlety and the mysteries of that sword at that time. At most, he thought of it as a magical weapon. It wasn''t until he saw in the projection of how Levitia was given the sword, that he could sense the powerful force of destruction imbued into that sword Enochian steel in the lore and legends of this world is said to be able to cut mountains. They were wrong It is not that they exaggerated the power of that sword, but they underestimated it. With that sword, if it was wielded by someone who could manipte the breath of destruction imbued in that sword it could cut even the stars and the gxy. And instead of breaking off like normal weapon, Enochian steel would be able to handle it and even multiply the damage of the strike The reason why Azief regretted it is because he is sure that the sword could birth a Sword Soul. And thinking of the sword, he was reminded of Arial who fought the Darkness. Even Azief was not able to see the true face of Darkness. Thinking about it again now, it might be the fated nemesis of Asrana and as such only Asrana is capable of defeating it. At that time, the Lightbreaker is in his hand. When he steps out and decided to fight with the Darkness, the sword glows. Arial pointed the sword to the sky and the clouds rumbles. Thunders and lightning gathers. A ck clouds covers the sky. Wherever one looks above, they could only see the ck clouds covering the sky. Some parts of the Shadonds sink to the ground sand Darkspawn appears from the dust and ck miasma that spews out from the sinking of the ground Beast appears from the ground and the skies. Some fight for the light. And some fight for the Darkness The waves went wild and mountain crumbles. The earth shakes with such great ferocity one would think that the world is splitting into two. There is a sounds from the Heavens and the battle between Arial and the Darkness begins. It had all the apocalyptic vibes necessary for such an epic battle And when the light subsides, Arial was glowing in golden holy light and his energy rose to a godlike level. At that time, Azief who was only an Energy Disperse stage was shocked because Arial energy seems to outssed him. He could not make an urate judgment of Arial strength at that time. >>> Chapter 1231 - The End Of The Story And A Work To Site That Rip Off Work From Writers It is sad to say that I probably would end the story by April. Other than the fact that my stories is already could be read in multiple sites which demotivated me to write, there is also the fact that I had a lot of financial problems and writing here does not exactly give me a lot of dough. And while in the beginning it was fine, years had passed and my book had never been in the popr section. Maybe, I am just not cut out in writing here at allnovelfull so I think I am just going to bow out. As for people who wanted to read until the end of the story, maybe, someday I would post the entirety of the story But, for now do not expect any release any more for a long time. If you do want to support me, do go to my pat r e on. And I might be starting a new story mostly about martial arts, the wuxia type and not the Xianxia type. I might put it up only in pat. Check Wulin The Martial Path of Heroes in Royalroad. There is also a new story that I have bene thinking to write. As for those who wanted to know the whole details and spoke to me about the whole book ending and the ending of the story, you could contact me in discord. Just put it in thement and I''ll give you the link. Though, I don''t think there is many readers for my story. I''m just going to put this both in the free chapter section and the premium chapter section so everyone could read it even those who ripped my story in other sites Thank you for stealing my work and ruining me. Good job! Writers are already exploited enough by thepany but even then these sites that take the hard work off writers still beat writers down. It si one thing trying to pursue your passion. It is another thing to not be able to live from it. If you like the work, please support the artist. I might be in pat reon or subscribestar to write my new book. For anyone who wanted to read my other book, there is one of my book called Martial Forest. It ispleted and a sequel might being in the works. PS: Thest deadline is April. I already changed the privilege so that one would only have to pay around five dors for ten chapters. I will see you until April and I would look if people still read my story. If there is not, then this is the end of Lord Shadow. So, for now, there would be still chapter posted. Below is just a rant to reach the requirement words for posting this in premium chapter section. Since most people usually don''t read the auxiliary chapter. As for Age of Heroes and Age of Adventure, I might be writing them in my spare time. But there would not be any consistent release of chapters. I really wanted to finish the story but I also need to find money to live. As most of my older readers woudl know, I am not exacty a well-off person. I''m trying to make my ie by writing and m,ost of the time, teh incoem I get from here is enough to scrape by. But months after months, teh readers is decreasing and it might be that as we reaching the end of Lord Shadow the story might not be that interesting to them anymore Maybe, it is something else. There is so many stories in allnovelfull now that I probably could notpete. Buried under thousands of works. And it is not like I could post thsi to anywhere else. So, to me this work is just dying slowly. A story that no one reads.....to me, the one who writes this story and hoping that people would like it, and love the character as I did....it is just painful. I still have a lot to tell about Azief adventure with his friends. How things connect together. How they end. But, reality is there. Seeing my story deserted of readers, there is nothing more...painful. So, I think it is better to end it right now But for people who really love this story and want to know these character adventures and their ending ( thought I doubt that there is many of them. There is only a few readers that stand out to me) you could contact me in discord and we could discuss about it. There is two months before I really end the story. And believe me, the story would not end with a satisfying ending because I believe that it would take at least another year to write until the end of the story. But, we''ll seee April. Check my other works. And see me in discord. You could talk to me there. There is not many people there. Just holler in thement section and I''ll give you an invitation. There is still a lot to talk about but I don''t know what to write. Maybe, only a few people would read this. Maybe, that is better. Since if there is so little people reading this, I would not feel too guilty for ending this story before its natural end. Hah. It''s been a long journey and I hope at least this story could give you a bit of excitement and that when you read it, you were at another world, side by side with the characters, enjoying coffee, seeing Loki smirks and could feel the vast world that exist in LS universe Oh, and a shout out for whoever created a fandom wikia for Lord Shadow. I sometimes go there to check some of the info because even I sometimes forget certain appearance of the characters. One time I try to edit the entry for the page and I was rejected. That is a funny experience Ok, end rant. See you.....till April Chapter 1232 - Time Magic But now, when Azief remembers that scene again and recreate it in his mind, he could evaluate Arial powers at that time. Azief believe that if Arial could harness the true power of that sword, he would practically reach Sovereign level. Then he shakes his head and shook that thought out of his mind. He focusses back to the present and try to see if there is even any simrity between that hero who fought such a powerful enemy and the Arial he is looking at right now But the more he sees, the more he feels disappointed. He was eager in the beginning but Arial slowly be dispirited after each loss. The nobles bicker with each other instead of banding together to fight amon enemy Azief could see and deduce with a nce that the reason why it was so hard for these nobles to unite against each other is because there is no unifying figure among them Thinking about this Azief could not help but think of Arial. The Arial he knows¡­... one of his most praised feats were the fact that he unifies most of the human kingdoms under his Empire. Probably because Arial in this timeline had seen how disunity among the nobles leads to losses of human army Of course, the Arial right now, probably could not know that one day he would be such a powerful figure thatmands the world. But it is clear that because Arial sees the losses of battle and the unchanging behaviors of nobles that he be dispirited Even in the face of the extinction of the entire race of humans in the Human Continent, the nobles, kings and Queens could not help but ty intrigue against each other and try to fight for benefit. Arial spend most of his time in the army being a tracker as he seems to be adept at tracking enemies track. But he himself was one of the many trackers. Azief fast forwarded the time and years passes. And then after his mind could not take it anymore, the projection moves normally again. This time, he saw that Arial seems to have given up on the human army. It seems clear that the Human Army would lose against the Demon Army. Azief saw how Arial chooses to run away from the battle. Azief made a quick judgment of Arial and thought of him as a coward when he sees this but then he shakes his head ''It''s not really fair to him'' he thought to himself. Arial of this world is powerless to do anything to change the oue of this battle. Even Azief could see that the situation is hopeless. Actually the Human Continent whenpared to the Demon Army is not that different. If the Human Kingdoms had truly united from the start and did not scheme against each other it is very probable to repel the Demon Invasion. And Azief knows that the Demon race is not entirely monolithic in their actions. The Orcs might be excited to follow the crusade to the Human Kingdom but in the end, this is Arakath war and not the matter of the ins of Orcs If the Human kingdoms had managed to slowly down the momentum, or even break the Demon Army morale one time, then the differences between the Eight races of the Darnds could easily be manipted. But instead of uniting against amon enemy, the kings fought for each other benefits It wasn''t until at the end that they truly try to band together but by this time it is toote. Even Arial could see that and in this life he did not even have a noble education. Some people might call Arial act as an act of cowardice but to Azief, Arial just did not want to fight in a hopeless battle. If there is even a chance of victory or that he being there could change the war, Azief believe that Arial would not leave his position. But, while Arial had honed his battle skills and survives many battles, none of his deeds is recognized and as Arial saw that the kings fought for their benefits and not to repel the Demon invasion, he loses heart and be disillusioned with the resistance force Years and years of it, and Azief did not want to judge that man. Arial escaped just the night before the battle. Azief hovers above him, like some ghost looking at him entering a tunnel He walks inside a dark tunnel, his feet step on the puddles of water and he keeps walking further and further away from the site of the battle Even though, such darkness seems to be able to swallow a man whole, Arial keep walking. In just a few hours, he pants in exhaustion but his eyes are determined. ''Wanting to survive, wanting to live is not wrong. The conclusion is already set in stone'' Azief mutters. He had hoped that his words could reach him but of course it did not reach him. Azief as he hovers beside Arial could also smell the odoring out from the underground tunnel. It is not exactly a pleasant smell. The projection world that the Orvanians had created not only enables him to make use of the energy of the projection but also enables all of his senses to be stimted. Azief with his enchanted senses could even be replied by such smell but the smell did not affect him that much. It affects Arial more than it affects him ''This ce must be stinkier than I thought'' the reason Azief did not smell the scent is simply because he could control the sensitivity of his olfactory senses. After all, if he is walking around with all of his sense enhanced each thing could drive him crazy. When he wanted to focus on something far away, then he mobilized his senses. But most of the time, his senses are like normal humans'' senses. And at certain times, he would lower the sensitivity of his senses. Just like right now. There were a few times Azief could see that Arial is retching and almost throws up because of the smell of the tunnel Azief saw Arial eat inside the tunnels. Probably because of his exhaustion. The stench must be unbearable but Arial must be starving. It was a lunch pack ''Eat, drink, walk¡­stay alive'' Arial muttered it almost like a chant by now. His hand is shaking but he devoured the food quickly It did not take long before Arial leave the tunnel and then he travels away, far from the site of the battle. Azief keep following Arial from behind. After awhile as his mind began to feel a bit relieved, he fast forwarded the vision again and this time, Arial is already at Vern Vern is one of the Empire in the Human Kingdom. It is also the empire that Arial had broken in the other timeline. But the moment Arial enters the capital of Vern, he realized it was empty. What he didn''t know was that Azief also saw the surrounding area of the Vern Empire with his Divine Sense. And it is not only the capital that is empty. All of the regions inside the Empire territory is empty. There is buildings and structures but there is no people. It was like they disappeared all of a sudden. ''What happened here?'' As for the other kingdoms even though they were attacked by the Demon Army, it would not show such a bizarre phenomenon like this. No one had attacked Vern yet there is no people. And Azief didn''t think that they migrated to the Western Desert or something. The feeling he felt was like they just disappeared all of a sudden. The Vern Empire had long close the gates to their states and retreated back to the mountains and rivers of the Empire. This timeline is not a timeline that Azief is familiar with so he did not know what had happened and he could not even guess how things had be like this There was no such urrence when he was at Earth X ''I need to see if I could find some clue'' he thought to himself and then he closes his eyes and his Divine Sense exploded out from him covering the entire Vern Empire. It envelops the entire capital city, the states of the Empire and the regions and for a few seconds he tries to analyze and tries to observe if there is something weird. He could see that there is a house that has food on the table but there is no people. There is a tavern and there is all kinds of assorted fruits and snacks on the table but there is no customer and there is no tavern keeper. He frowned. He could not find any humans all over the Empire. If this happens in the past even Azief would felt a little bit creeped out. But he is quite ustomed to such event by now. Then he opens his eyes ''It is hard to find any clues of what happened here. But it is clear this has something to do with magic'' he thought to himself He frowned as he felt the trace of the magic. Because he is very familiar with this kind of magic ''Time magic'' Quickly Azief could see that this might be the beginning. By now he is one hundred percent sure. This Arial is the Arial that he knew. And this is really the wrong timeline. Of course, he was sure at first but there was always the nagging feeling that he might be wrong and this Arial is the Arial of a different Earth. He even thought that the helmet had sent him to a different ce. But after feeling that magic and knowing that Time Magic is involved, he could deduce what happened easily ''But, this kind of trace of such obvious Time Magic, what the hell actually happened here?'' Azief thought to himself. >>> Chapter 1233 - The Guidance Of Fate And Destiny He believes he would get the answer if he keeps looking at Arial life. Arial had made the Imperial Pce of the Vern Empire as his house. Azief look at this and could not help but smile. Arial seems to forget that there is a war outside the Pce. He saw Arial umte knowledge in the Imperial Library of the Vern Empire. It is at this moment that he learns how to read and write. And there was another discovery that left Azief felt a little shocked. The fortune that Arial had umted finally breaking out. But instead of breaking out all at once, only a bit of fortune and luck is dissipating and being used. No wonder, Arial could quickly teach himself. Most of Arial life he did not know how to read and write. Literacy is very low in the Human Continent. Unless if you are the children of rich wealthy merchants, nobles or knights, most peasants do not know how to write or read. Azief remembers that when Arial rules the Human Continent, one of his policy is to encourage education. Then suddenly Azief saw Arial fortune is burn quite a lot but even that is just the size of a candlepared to the entire fortune and luck that Arial had umted. The burning of his fortune then leads to Arial finding a secret library. Azief was curious of what kind of ce this is that it burns that much fortune. If Arial fortune is the size of a seven feet three, the amount of fortune that was cut off is six feet. If it is any normal person fortune, they would have exhausted almost fifty percent of their life fortune. And the only thing that could exin the burning of fortune that much is that there is something special about the secret library that Arial had found. It did not take long for Azief to find out what so special about the library. It turns out that the library belongs to Levitia. Azief could not help but shakes his head. And then there is a sense of destiny and fate beingpleted as Arial trained with then inner energy technique that Levitia had trained a thousand years earlier. Arial then began training himself with the method of Levitia from the way he gathers inner energy and his methods of swordsmanship and fighting. Fate and Destiny guided him here'' Azief thought to himself as he looks at Arial. How could it be that coincidental? The descendant of Levitia just stumbled onto Levitia secret library fills with his training methods. Of course, there is the fortune and luck that Arial have that helps him but Azief believes that fate and destiny also have a lot to do with this. ''It turns out there is such a grandyout of fate and destiny for Arial'' Azief thought to himself. Out of the many beings and people that Azief had met, Arial did not rank the highest in his mind. After all, Azief did meet a lot of beings in his journey. He had met Alsurt, a Jotun that is chained and imprisoned and taught him many things from the levels of cultivation of energy to some taboos of the Universe. He had also met Azul, a Grand Supreme Being that is probably the longest live being he had ever met in person, possessing power to reverse life and death, to mess up cause and effect, holding the power of the reincarnation and six tribtions And Arial, at that time ranks pretty low in his mind. But now, as more and more things is uncovered, Azief thinks he might have missed something. It might be that his meeting with Arial and him saving Arial in the future seems to affect the trajectory of his life The moment he thinks that, there is a feeling of some kind of premonitioning over him He shakes it off pretty fast but he frowned. ''There is a secret here'' What he knows about Arial is simply his history and his lineage and the story of that lineage. Other than some other personal things like who he likes and loves, there is not much that he actually knows about Arial He did not think that Arial had such a colorful life before he sees all of this. Even though his battle with the Darkness was pretty epic, at that time Azief could not see or understand how powerful Arial had be. Most worlds rarely produce a being of such power level that surpasses even Essence Creation. Even the Seresian world, with all of its abundance of energy rarely produce someone at the caliber of the Demon Emperor who is practically a Supreme Being It wasn''t until he is back again at Earth X that he now contemting all of this. Arial seems to engrossed himself learning from the library but it seems that Arial missed something. Arial did not found out that below the secret library there is in intricatebyrinthine path. Azief uses only his Divine Sense and he could easily see there is interconnected tunnelswork under the secret library and he was reminded of the matters between Leliana and Levitia. After all, he knew some of the backstory. After all, he saw how Levitia escaped with Leliana This must be how they escape from the pce'' Azief thought to himself. ''Alexander regretted what he did but regret is not enough. He lost his friend and also lost the love of the woman he loved the most. It is tragic'' Alexander, regardless of how the history books painted him was a diligent Emperor. After the death of Levitia, while the Empire itself is unstable and many people die of starvation, the fact was that he was able to make sure the Empire stay together Hemissioned the building of the Bleeding Wall. He trains the army and tries to enact policies that would strengthen the empire While most of his policy could not get the approval of the Church and the nobles ss, and some of his projects and ns failed, Alexander is diligent in making sure that the Empire did not fracture. And it is because of his effort, the Empirested as long as it did. The decision that he makes to betray Levitia is a decision not solely because of the love triangle between them but also because of politics, of power and influence. It is not so simple because for people like Levitia and Alexander, the achievements and the feats that they have done makes everything that is pure beplicated. If Alexander was not of the royal family, if Levitia is not as powerful, or if Leliana have loved any other men than Levitia, would the story change? ''It would'' Azief answer but there is a bitter smile as he added his own understanding But fate and destiny would not allow that'' he thought to himself. He sighed thinking of the terrible fates of these people and then he continues watching Arial life. And then a few dayster, he notices something else. He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself ''Is that¡­.'' He then flew out the imperial pce ande close to it. A bird. To be more precise it is a raven Amara ravens. Azief could not help but smiles bitterly Amara send her ravens to give news to Arial who is cut off from the world. Arial thought that he got the news from some resistance fighter against the invasion or people who is close to the border of the Vern capital city. How could he have thought at that time that a Goddess is answering his question. This is a kind of divine favor. Amara had always favored the child of Aero. And it is at this moment that Azief confirms another one of his doubts. From the way Amara has been acting, prodding lightly at the back of Arial, watching over him, helping him but never revealing herself in the process, all of this felt very familiar. It felt like the way Loki deals with him And it seems that like Loki who knows his future, Amara seems to knows Arial future. How much she sees and how much she knows is anyone guess. But Azief is quite sure of his conjecture In Arial world, fate and destiny is very strong. The magic rting to these two is strong and so does its concepts and power. That is what he felt and what he had seen. There is a pull and push of the attraction of fate and destiny. The way Azief look at all of the lives of the people of this world, it was like it is a story written by a writer. And everything had to go the way it was written. Azief did not realize this at first, it is a feeling he gradually felt. Azief then shook his head and then once again speed up the projection. He wanted to see how Arial would go back to the past Since he confirmed that this is another timeline, Azief is quite sure that Arial would somehow found a way to travel back to the past. Considering that this capital city is full of traces of Time magic, he could deduce that something would happen here and that something would be rted to Arial And he began seeing things that would probably rtes on how Arial would go back to the past >> Chapter 1234 - The Magic Circle Azief saw that Arial had also gain an interest to the magic circles around the capital. And he also began reading books about magic There is an Archmage living in the castle. That is what he deduces from what he sees. Arial effort in trying to decipher magic or why there is no people in the capital of Vern reach a dead end. Azief also flies over to see the magic circle. He rose to the sky and look at it and he also memorized it in his mind ''This must be some kind of formation.'' He mutters to himself. Azief did not like learning magic that touches upon the concept of time and space. He knew very well how dangerous it is to y with time-space but he would not reject knowledge thates to him But he knows that he always need to exercise cautions with this kind of magic that touches the very fabric of reality It is different from the kind of magic that he is used to. Most of the magic he has had runic writings. The magic circle might look like just circle shaped that ovepped and oveid on top of each other but there must be a rule to it. If he remembers it right, the magic in Arial worlds is quite diverse. Some of the magic in Arial worlds follows somews. Others did not and could connect with the intangible like using emotions to power spells. That is very rare. In some worlds, the magic could be categorized and even divided into rules andws that governs it. For that kind of world, the magicws are organized and there is rules to it. And then there are worlds that did not follow this kind of rules. This kind of world is even more terrifying. And the magic is also more terrifying and sinister. Like a true love kiss could break a curse, the tears of a grieving mother could be an ingredient for a sinister curse and so on and so forth. Earth X however have these two kinds of magic in the same ne. Fortunately, enough, unlike the time of Levitia where gods and goddess roam thend, in Arial era, magic has thinned considerably. But it did not mean that magic is gone. There is still Elves that still retains most of the magic power. And Azief is quiet sure that before the advent of the Darkness rising, the world was filled with magic and when Azief recalls it again, the magic that fills the world at that time is thicker than the magic power on Earth Azief is curious of how Arial would go back to the past. ''Even though there is a magic circle¡­...'' Azief of course knows it must have something to do with the magic circle all over the capital city but the problem with this deduction is that the magic circle has no magical power. And even though Arial learns the methods of Levitia, it is inner energy and not magic. And while there is a way for him to derive a method of using inner energy to activate magical formation, Arial certainly did not have Azief ability of deducing things like that. At least not in his current level So, he is quite curious of how Arial would be able to use the magic circle to go back to the past. Actually, going back to the past is harder than going to the future. Azief did not want to think of the implications of going back to the past and the science of it all, but going to the past is probably a hundred times if not a thousand times harder than going to the future. That is also what fascinates him about the people of this world. Their technology is still stuck in the medieval era, but their magic¡­. their magic is the kind of magic that is even hard to find in some advanced hybrid civilization of science and magic. Azief floated and phase himself through walls and arrive at one of the towers in the Imperial Pce. This tower is a secret tower. Even though Arial boasted that he had gone around all over the Imperial Pce, there is still many secrets of the pce that he did not found. As for the library of Levitia, that is fate and destiny guiding him. As for these other secrets chambers and secret towers, he has not destiny with them There is a book on top of a table in that secret tower. The book is the same book that Arial had flipped around trying to make sense of the magic circle. And Azief knew that there is a magic to activate the magic circle. Arial had brought that book down to the secret library below How will Arial activate the magic circle if he does not have magic? Even if he found out how to activate the magic circle Arial does not know and does not practice magic The Arial he met in the other timeline, does have magic. But he got thatter in his life. And that magi itself is not the same kind of magic like most understand it. There are many kinds of magic in Arial world. Arial was bestowed by the Divines and had Divine Magic That is also because he had Divine Blood. If not how could someone who have no magic suddenly be able to use magic? But for most of his life, Arial had never uses magic as even he himself does not know that he had magic until Amara awakened that magic inside of him It is not logical that Amara would appear in front of Arial right now and stimte his magic. If this was the case, when Arial does go into another timeline, he should have used magic when he was at the Session War and the War of Conquest But there was no such thing. He put it in the back of his mind as he returns back to hover beside Arial and quickly speeded up the projection. While he was speeding up the projection Azief could feel that slowly the projection had be slower But, he attributed it to the helmet slowly having its power drained From what he reads at the manual, once the battery of the helmet is exhausted he would be forced out to exit from the projection Of course, Azief did not know that he is currently not in a projection of Earth X, but he is really on that time and space. Not knowing all of this, Azief keep observing. All the while, the Demon Army had ben conquering all the kingdoms After all of the kingdoms had been conquered by the Demon Army, finally the Demon King sent a contingent to Vern. Azief found out that the Demon Army did attack Vern and it is one of their first target after the Dukedom. But the magic that the Archmage had uses had annihted all of the Demon Army that came to attack And since then, the advisors of the Demon King had restrained the Demon King from going there until it ispletely safe. It was unlucky for the Human Continent that the Demon King did not follow that expedition. If he did, then he would probably also be wiped out with all of his two hundred thousand soldiers With that kind of casualties, it is not surprising that the advisors are cautious. It wasn''t until they conquered everyone before they finally muster their courage to go once again to Vern. But this time, they did not send that many soldiers and they were sent to verify the situation there and to report back Azief saw that a continent of Demon soldiers hade as a vanguard. Arial notices this and lured them and ughtered them all. But, it is clear that Arial could not defeat all of the soldiers of the Demon Army. He retreated back to the Imperial Pce. Azief in a nce could see that while Arial had been training, he had too little time to be a true expert. It was a pity. If he had more time¡­. But then he looks at Arial fortune. The once illusory fortune is slowly bing solid. And like Azief had suspected, the Demon Army did not relent. They found out now that they could enter the imperial city Azief also notices that the Archmage might have bind the lives of the Demonic soldiers to the magic circle and it causes them unable to enter the magic circle. But even magic experience entropy. After years, it had weakened and the Demon Army could now march into the Imperial city. In Arial timeline, Arial force had be the orthodoxy power of the Human Continent, recing the Vern Empire But, in this timeline, even though Great Renasia had be an overlord in the far east, to many of the Caelum nobles they still recognize the orthodoxy of the Vern imperial family. So, even though the Demon King had already conquered almost all of the kingdoms in the Human Continent, the capture of the seat of the orthodoxy of the Human Continent is both symbolical and necessary to show the changing of an era, just like when Arial be Emperor after his victory in Arleans. Azief knows Arial could not win in this battle. >>> Chapter 1235 - An Unexpected Encounter Even though Azief knows the conclusion of this battle, he still looks at it. By now, he firmly entrenched himself as an observer. And like he had expected after Arial massacre that vanguard unit, the Demon Army sent more soldiers. Arial fought with all of his might but in the end he was alone. And he only practices a few years. It is not like he had practiced it all of his life. He fled toward the pce and run inside, the demon soldiers following at his trail. Even as he was running toward the pce, the demon soldiers, throws spears, spells and shoot arrows at him They broke into the castle with him, blood-hungry and enraged. Azief saw that Arial knew if he wants to survive he need to restrict their movement and not let them to have the space. For an hour Arial evaded them using the secret passages and trap doors he had uncovered during his solitary years in the Empire. Through thebyrinth of tunnels, he eventually found himself at a back door, and panting for breath he hurried out of the pce and back to the library. ''For now, he had bought some time'' Azief thought to himself. He is still hovering near Arial. This is the moment, he thought. The moment where Arial would go back into the past. And at the same time, Azief instinct began to go haywire, like a premonition of something big is going to happen. This premonition is not rted to Arial that is about to jump back to the past. This premonition had something to do with his own fortune and luck, and fate and destiny. He frowned. He believes this opportunity or danger lies in following Arial back to the past. What he didn''t know that right now, the Creator in that secluded dimension opens His eyes and look at him, smiling. ''It is time'' He mutters and the entire Universe seems to hums because of the undtion of his voice. Azief while he did not notice the Creator looking at him, he could sense that something is about to happen. Those who walk the Perfection Path is not someone to be scoffed at. Even though, he felt weird for a few seconds, he then continues paying attention to Arial Arial enters the library with a limp. The effects of the battle dragging him down. He had been cut on many ces on his body, blood dripping from the tears of his clothes and he struggled to keep himself upright. All over his body is traces of the battle and he is in pain, yet, he gritted his teeth trying to endure that pain. This Arial¡­. this is the Arial he knew. A determined person. It seems that while Arial in the beginning shows some kind of cowardness, now, at the end of his life, he is brave and fearless. Azief always thought that you do not know a person, not until at the veryst end, when everything is put down on the ground. People have a way of surprising you when such timee. But for Arial? Azief always sees that bravery hidden underneath that heart. Because he had seen it. And Arial did not disappoint him. In thest moment of his life, he fought as fiercely as a War God, even if he could not win. It is stupid. But sometimes, even it is a stupid act, it did not stop people from admiring it. Arial could tell that he did not have long now. Arial stumbled and fell against the desk where his old researchy, with the magic circle activator. Azief look at the book and he frowned ''It couldn''t be, right?'' Azief had a weird thought suddenly and he thinks he could deduce how Arial could activate the magic circle But it is not something that he is sure yet. So, he still has to look at the matter. Arial is already on the verge of taking hisst breath He is looking up at the ceiling, his hand on his stomach, trying to stop the bleeding. He smiles sadly. He coughed up blood and then in these fewst moments before his death, he closes his eyes and he seems to be praying. Azief is looking at all of this, waiting for something to happen. It could not be that Arial just die like this. After all he had determined this is the Arial he knew and that this world is really Earth X. Since that is the case, Arial should be going back to the past right about now. Azief eyes look at the book on the desk and he shakes his head ''I think I am right?'' he be a bit uncertain on his thought but then as he was thinking of this, he saw that Arial fortune and luck is slowly burning and his eyes widened ''Arial fortune is breaking out!'' he thought to himself. And at the same moment suddenly a gust of wind blew into the dark room, and Arial shivered violently from the cold. Outside the room, the demon soldiers areing. Azief also narrowed his eyes ''That wind is not normal'' he thought to himself. Arial might not be able to sense it but Azief could easily sense that magic is stimted by some magic power ''Amara!'' he thought to himself. He then uses his Divine Sense and confirmed that outside the door, there is demonic soldiers that is rushing to the library. Arial body itself is weakening showing the signs of death. Yet, it is at this moment that his fortune and luck is breaking out. The winding from out of nowhere in the room became more forceful, and from the desk a book fell to the floor. Azief had seen this before. At that time, he already expected something along this line to happen. The book on the desk is a dictionary. It is the dictionary for the Old Tongue, the Demonnguage. Azief had been thinking of how to activate the magic circle for a long time. But it wasn''t until today, when he looks at the book on the desk, that he found out why he could not figure out how to activate the magic circle. And now, Arial would realize it The dictionary for the Old Tongue, Demonnguage, sprawled backwards across the floor. Azief saw how Arial look at the book and saw how his eyes widened. ''He realized it'' And there is a bitter smile on Azief face. The answer to the words that could activate the magic circle is the same word for open. Only in backwards. Demon Language isplicated not only because of the meaning contained in one word but because it could also be made to be a riddle The Demonkind like the Elves in the ancient past have great connection with the rules and Laws of the world and their ancient tongue could bring about great phenomenon It is even mentioned in many lore of the Demon King that the Demon King in ancient past rarely speaks with their Old Language for it could bring about wind, thunder and fire upon the world And the Archmage had been using the words of the Old Tongue as the activation word for his magic circle. The book fell down from the desk, the wind blows and moves the pages, right where it was supposed to show Arial the hint. There is no doubt that there is a trace of Amara in this. But even though right now, Arial had found out about the meaning and the way to use the magic circle, there is still one problem. Time suddenly stood still and regresses back. The problem that Azief is thinking about is about the magic circle not having enough energy. Azief knows that the Archmage attempt to go back through time failed. He had deduced it. And the reason why it failed is because there is not enough energy. And the energy that the Archmage had done is to harvest the lives of the people of the Empire Of course, if he actually seeds in going back to the past, it means these people would never die. But what the Archmage doesn''t know was that even if he goes back to the past, it might not necessarily the past he is thinking of as one could create another different diverged timeline entirely and create another parallel universe. The reason why Arial might not create such divergent timeline and world is probably because the help of Divine beings like Amara. And the Archmage doesn''t know how to harvest souls. If he did, he knows that sometimes a pure soul is enough to power his magic circle. How long back to the past he could go with that soul is anybody guess. Instead, he had sacrificed almost al citizens of the Empire and still failed. ''Or, maybe it was never his destiny to open the door to the past; Azief thought to himself as he looks at Arial who is sitting still looking at the book. But Azief had to make sure of it Time is regressing a bit as everything is moving backwards. He is using the rewind function of the helmet. Because he believes that right at this moment, someone must be helping Arial. Even as time is rewinding, Azief himself is not affected with this and he flew out from the secret library and passes through walls like some ghost In just a few second he is on the edges of the magic circle. When he tries to use his Divine Sense to envelop the entire area of the magic circle, he found out that his Divine Sense is on the fritz He frowned. ''Interference like this preludes a burst of powerful energy'' he mutters to himself. The scene then began moving normally again. And then he took a step toward a difference direction and he is now on the north side of the magic circle. And then he saw someone. The moment he saw that being, he knew ''I should have expected this. Now, I know. Now, it makes sense'' he thought to himself as he looks at that being floating in the sky, looking at the magic circle The being that is floating up there in the sky is none other than Amara the goddess that rules everything in this world He smiles a bit ''Heh. So, that is how it is'' he thought to himself >>> Chapter 1236 - Uncovered Azief look at Amara from a distance. She is floating there and her eyes is trained on the magic circle. She did not do anything, just floats there in the sky. But no one could see her. Not the Demon Army that is rushing to the capital city, nor the scouts on the mountains It is not like Amara is floating in a closed space. She is literally floating in an open space. But Azief knew the reason why no one could see her. It is simply because she controls the Laws of this world. To make herself invisible is probably the easiest thing for her. And the reason why she did not do anything is possibly because she is simply waiting. Waiting for the right moment ''True, if Amara knows what is about to happen and she had calcted it this far¡­...then timing is important'' he thought to himself. Right now, if Azief calction is right Arial is being chased by the demon army and is probably going to the library right now Amara is waiting. Waiting for Arial to activate the spell. Then, Azief could see that on the other side of the magic circle an undtion of powerful ripples of invisible energy was unleashed to the surroundings and Azief frowned. This kind of feeling, the feeling of this energy that is changings the particles of things is the feeling of Time and Space magic being used. and it was at this time he saw Amara flick one of her fingers and from that finger an orb the size of a grain of sand fell down onto the magic circle And like some kind of a magical water, the entire magic circle glows with magic. This is a scene that Arial could not see. Azief look up at the sky and he saw formations of words, ancient words that spiraling andyering each other to create arge formation that not only covers the entire capital city, it began to covers the entire continent. Azief did not spread out his Divine Sense to the other continents but he could guess that right now, the formation also covers the entire world. Then he saw how the sun and moon seems to alternate and then distorts ''Time is going backward'' Azief tries to see Arial figure in that library using his Divine Sense but he found out at this moment, that his Divine Sense is on the fritz. It was like his Divine Sense had turned into waves that is being deflected, frazzled and cut off. ''So, right now even my Divine Sense could not pass through the interference'' This does not feel good. He was so used using the Divine Sense, that everything he did is started with his using Divine Sense And now suddenly to be unable to use it, it is like one of his most important senses is being cut off The only reason why his Divine Sense would act like this is because the extreme distortion of space, time and the fabric of reality itself distorting causing all kinds of interference. He then looks back at Amara in the distance. Amara helped Arial. And Arial doesn''t even know it. Or maybe, by the time of that final battle, he did know. Azief is ready to follow Arial to the other timeline. But, then his heart dropped. He realized something is not quite right. There is no notification that is popping out in front of his face. But right now, in front of his eyes, things are disintegrating. Suddenly the translucent state he is in is broken. And then at the same moment, he could feel everything clearly around him. From the sand on the ground, the grass that sways, to the wind that blows. ''Shit'' Azief curses as he knows that something wrong had happened. This is because he could feel something very different. He could feel the time-flow and the ebbs and waves of the space fluctuation around him And he is quite sure that he is not protected behindyers of small dimension or a barriers of multidimensional barriers. Instead, what he felt was the eye of the Heavenly Will of this world trained upon him. The force of this seems to be surging feeling his existence. This is all thing that he could sense but could not see. And then Amara apparition that was standing in the distance suddenly looked at him She seems puzzled even as the disintegration of the world is happening all around her, she did not seem to notice it. Or to be more urate, she was more curious of him. She is so curious of him, that she did not seem to care about the disintegration of the world. But Azief could understand. After all, Amara seems to n for Arial to return back to the past. That is the only way to exin why a wind of gust knock off a book and why Amara is here, helping injecting some magic to the magic circle so that it could be activated. The fact that the whole world seems to be disintegrating right now shows that Arial had done it. But right now, Azief is the one that is most puzzled right now. ''What is happening to me right now?'' One minute he had the helmet on his head. And then suddenly as Arial is done activating the magic circle, it was like the connection between him and the helmet suddenly was cut off. No'' Azief thought to himself ''That is not the feeling of it being cut off'' ''It is the feeling like it was never there in the beginning'' In that one moment countless possibilities went past his mind. There is also the possibility of the Orvanian plotting and scheming against him. But, he rejected that very quickly. If Orvanian really wanted to kill him, they do not have to go through this much hoops. It is not easy to kill him but it was not like it was impossible. There is also the possibility that the helmet had malfunctioned. But even if it is malfunctioned he should be either ejected or return back to that room. After all, even in the case of him identally breaking through the barrier of the world that he visited, there should still be the mirror dimension between him and the real world of the projection and he could easily be teleported back. He read the manual of the helmet extensively before he put it on. All of this possibilities run though his mind in that one moment where he found out that¡­. that he is now really at Earth X This is not a projection. This is not some scene. He suddenly had found himself really in the location where he is at right now. He could feel it the moment he went out from his translucent state Amara look straight at his eyes and then she asks ''Who are you?'' she said as she tilted her head. Her eyes shine golden and it seems that she is scanning him, trying to figures out his origin. By now, Azief face turns serious. The fact that Amara saw him and talk to him prove all his conjecture. And then he became serious. Because this Amara did not know who he is. In the future, Amara came to him and gives him a task to help Arial. It came in the form of a quest from the system. That is how he met Arial and he even follows Arial in the final battle. But in this current time, Amara did not know who he is. And then her face turns wrathful ''Outsiders from Outworld!'' she said. There is a trace of anger in her voice. At the same time, Azief also notices that the world is disintegrating. It is not destroyed. It is like the particles is regressing. The magic circle that is glowing all over the capital city is burning with a white light that is filling the whole world. The magic circle beneath the magic circle is also lighted up. ''Such powerful magic!'' Azief thought in his mind. On the ground, light shines to pierce the skies. If the area is night right now, it would pierce the darkness and drive away the dark. The powerful magic that is unleashed from the magic circle created vortex of energy all over the magic circle. It is not only the ground that is reacting. The sky split open above the capital city, the light sweeps all the area and the army that was waiting outside the capital city was also swept away by that light. In just one second, tens of thousands of Demon soldiers were wiped out. But they were not wiped out by a force of destruction but by the force of time, their souls seem to be intact. Azief did not know why he felt that way but he trusted his instinct. The Demon soldier did not die but exist in another form. Azief reckoned this has something to do with the time magic that Arial had just activated. His eyes are not enough to see all things but he could easily see the phenomenon that happens on Earth and Heaven and everything in between Even in that moment, Azief could still see the heavenly phenomena while at the same time readying himself against Amara And then the sky splits open and Azief swore he could listen to the sound of the cracking of the Wall of this Universe. And he doesn''t think he is wrong. >>> Chapter 1237 - The Wrathful Goddess The sound of the cracking of the Universe is clear to him. The Wall of this Universe might be different from the one in Earth prime but Azief believes it also exist But he had just heard the sound of the wall cracking and breaking. It might be hard to imagine but there is something called the Cosmic Wall sometimes also called Cosmic Web. Gxies aren''t just strewn randomly throughout the universe. Along huge strands of hydrogen, gxies collect intorger groupings of massive fments, separated by giant voids of nearly empty space. Each fment is basically a wall of gxies, stretching for hundreds of millions of light-years. They''re the biggest structures in the known universe. In Earth Prime own gctic system, scientist had identified structures of these wall like the Great Wall, the Sloan Great Wall, the Hercules-Corona Borealis Great Wall, and the Bootes Void. And then he saw the skies of another world when he looks up. ''A Convergence of Worlds'' That is what he thought. It is a bit different than the Multiversal Convergence as it attracts worlds that was in the same frequency before it spreads out and eroded any barriers between worlds Somehow, that magic that Arial had activated had blurs the liens between world and might even create a time-space channel that connects this gxy to another gxy. When gravity is bended to the extreme, when space is push to the ultimate limit, this kind of weird and inexplicable thing could easily happen. And that is not the only thing that shocked him. He could feel that the barriers between worlds is loosening. Because he could even feel Celestial energy all around him. It is scarce but Azief would not mistake it. This energy that swirls around him is celestial energy. Earth X is many things. It had high concentration of magical energy and all kinds of other mysterious and unknown form of energy but Celestial energy like this¡­. Azief is quite sure this is not of this gxy origin. There is of course a bit of celestial energy that belongs to the deities of this world but the feeling of the Celestial energy that just appears out of nowhere¡­.it is pretty foreign and there is a sign of rejection from the Heavenly Will of this world. ''The Immortal Realm?'' He thought to himself ''Or one of the worlds inside the Immortal Realms of the Jade Empire? Or could it be a different world entirely?'' Celestial energy is not the only energy he felt. He could also sense some trace of killing energy ''Asura race?'' The barriers between worlds is loosening and all kinds of energy from other worlds is entering this world. All over this world there is now vortex of spiraling air that tears the space. The space tears itself without any external force like it copsed into itself and created these vortex of void. As for the living beings in this world other than him and Amara, everything seems to stop Time stops. Particles stops. ''No'' Azief thought to himself. The particles did not stop. It regressing to its past state. And Azief could tell that the magic circle did not yet explode with its full effect. This is just the effect from activating the magic circle and not yet the power of this magic circle being truly unleashed At the same time, he is thinking of this he could not help but feel that there is something wrong with all of this ''Is Amara magic that strong that it could induce such universal and Omniversal change?'' And he is also curious of how the vortex could notst long before the space and time around that vortex recovered once again. He could not understand it Amara did not seem to care about the sudden appearance of the other worlds in the skies above. It is clear that she had anticipated it Azief on the other hand while his eyes did not leave Amara, he is also sensing many things. One of them is that the time streams of the Multiverse is tangling with each other like a knotted string. The Time suddenly moves again. Azief eyes frowned. BOOOM! A shocking sound of explosion sounded. But what Azief felt was the extreme ripples of time st. He could feel the st of Laws and ites from his back. Even if he did not turn his head to look at it, he is sure that the explosiones from the imperial pce. His Divine Sense might be on the fritz but it is not entirely useless. Using his Divine Sense, he could see bits and pieces of the images of the imperial pce blow up like there a powerful force from below that push the domes and the ceiling of the pce to shoot up the sky But then even as it is travelling in midair it slowly disintegrates. It is not because the force is corrosive but because there is time force that acted upon these structures. ''This is¡­.what kind of magic this is that it so heavily interrupted the operation of the world?'' Azief was already shocked that time stopped before. But then it suddenly moves again. It means in that period of timelessness, the magic circle was rewriting the Laws of Time and Space all over this world and even the stars and the skies of this world. Azief had seen many kinds of magic. Some is more mysterious than others. Some are elementary but unique and some are rare but not hard. But this is the first time he saw something that he could not understand. The magic circle had some runic design but it is not the runes that he understands Instead, it reminded him of the kinds of runes that he would get from his Ring of Runic Creation. Yet, there is some modified things about it. All in all, it is hard to understand it. The st cut opens a tunnel of space time across the dimensional barriers. Azief could barely sees it. This tunnel is translucent and contains traces of Concepts and Laws of the world. This makes him even more shocked. Because that tunnel did not only cut across the dimensional barrier but also across the other skies of the Other Worlds that is in the sky. Azief look for a few seconds to the sky before he looks back at Amara in the distance. In that few second, he could see the skies of the other worlds and even the sceneries of the Other Worlds like it was broadcasted to him The weird thing is, none of those worlds seems to know that their worlds is connected to Earth X right now. All of this is seen by him in that split moment. While Azief is shocked on what happened in the sky, Amara is shocked for something else entirely. Amara was shocked to see someone that she did not recognize right at this moment But when she got over her shock, she believes this is a deity from the Outworld. That is what she called the worlds and dimension outside of her world. Suddenly appearing right at this moment, what is the n of this deity? And a very powerful deity at that Compared to her power, Azief iscking but right now, it is a crucial moment and she could not mobilize all of her power. Maybe, that is why this invader decided to attack her at this moment Of course, Azief would be surprised if he knew what Amara is thinking. Especially about his power. Even though Azief had already reached Divine Comprehension, even he does not think he is that powerful Maybe, it is because he had seen more of the Universe and its powerhouses that he did not think that he is that strong So, he could not understand Amara shock. Even when she fought Outworld invaders most of them are in Seed Formation level of power. Different civilization has different ways of retaining energy and using it. The name of the level of power might be different but the highest is Disk Formation level of power and the lowest is Energy Disperse Stage level of power To even cultivate someone to reach Divine Comprehension is hard. The reason why Azief could not think of it as anything special is because he lives in a world filled with energy. In the Universe, it is actually hard to even see a Disk Formation leveler. A Disk Formation leveler itself is considered enough to guard a world and a Divine Comprehension leveler is enough to deter many forces. Amara in her current state is very weak. It is not because that she sacrifices a bit of her magic to activate the magic circle. That kind of wisp of energy is nothing to her The reason she is weak right now is simply because the world is disintegrating. She is like the Saints of the Great Wilderness of the Three Thousand Worlds of the Three Realms of the Jade Empire. She is bound to the world, bound to the Heavenly Will While the world exists, she could use every force and every power that is in that world to destroy her enemies. One could say that she has home advantage. But now, as there are heavenly phenomena and the world is disintegrating, with each part of the world being disintegrated, she be weaker and at the stage of at least Essence Creation But she could not mobilizews of the world because thews of the world are also in disarray because of the disintegration The force that drives these disintegration of the world is the result of the magic spell that Arial had activated. The force is Time and the one that devours is Space. Amara knows that so she flew toward Azief. Her feet kick the air as the air exploded beneath the pressure of her divine movement. ''Get out!'' she shouted. And the whole world exploded with wrath the moment she shouted The Heaven is angry! >>> Chapter 1238 - The Soul That Flew Up And when she shouted, the whole world seems to shout with her. Thunders suddenly appears out of the void and an apparition of a golden titanic figure of Amara seems to envelope her as she thrust out a punch toward Azief. BOOM! Even before the explosion reaches him, that punch cracks the space and bends gravity around it, creating hundreds of torn vortices of space along the trail of that punch Azief did not summon his Laws Avatar and instead he morphs the space around him. Even though right now, the space around him is all affected by the distortion of time and space turbulence but Azief could borrows the power of the Universal energy ''She might be able to control the power of this world and let nothing escape her controls but that is only about the energy of this world'' he thought to himself. The stars in the sky, the moon and the sun all of them have energy. And the moment Azief wanted to use this energy, a spiral of energy visible to the naked eyes gathers around his entire beings and then using this energy, he forces the space around him to bend and then disappears just right as the punch arrive at his position BOOOM! The entire space of the sky seems to caved down, the clouds in the radius of ten thousand kilometers were all extinguished by the force. The atmospheres seem to be burn by that force and the radiation from space seems to falls down to this world Amara eyes be even colder as she saw that Azief uses spacews so easily. Her apparition steps on the ground and a mountain that is in the path of her feet crumbles to ashes. The rivers, trees and hills were ttened. The Earth shakes and tremors, the seas went wild, and all around each of her toes, there is tornadoes because of the movement of her feet. The force of the st of her punch spread downwards and like some kind of apocalyptic wind it tears down everything like a thousand sharp knives descend down from the heavens and slicing everything into pieces. The sky is split apart and the heat of the sun easily burns the ground because of the sudden hole formed in the sky devoid of any barriers It seems Amara did not care now that she is destroying the world with every move she makes. She seems to stop for a whole waiting for Azief toe out and almost a nanosecondter, Azief appears on the others side of the world. Shritt! The sound of space tearing echoes around the area of the sky as Azief flew out from that space channel. Azief immediately regain his bearing, floating in the sky with his ck attire, forming a contrast with the colorful background of the world right now. There is the aurora suddenly appearing in the skies, the sceneries of other worlds reflected in the mirror like light in the hemisphere, the light of magic and among these colorful colors, only he is wearing ck, giving the sense that he is different and detached. But then he frowned ''Shit'' he cursed. The moment hees out from the space channel, he could instantly felt his entire body felt an oppression force that is threatening to force him toe down. To force him to kneel. To beat him into submission. But Azief only smiles and stretch his shoulders ''using the Heavenly Will to pressure me. What a familiar feeling. Only usually, it is me on the other side'' he smirks a bit. Usually he is the one using this kind of tactic to intimidate people when they are meeting him. Now, he understands the feeling of those people He always uses this kind of coercion and this is also the reason why Azief did not have to spend his time extinguishing fires of rebellion or resistance all the times like some kind of Xianxia heroes that destroy sect and forces every day. Instead, in his world, even though there is still battle and war, they know who the top dog is and everyone is rational. Nobody likes to run to their death if they could live One of the reason why they are so obedient is because Azief controls the heavenly will and could use the heavenly will to basically fighting the whole world. But Azief controls over the heavenly will is only one third. And that alone is enough to deter most forces from trying to find trouble with him. But Amara had full control of the Heavenly Will That is dangerous especially now that she seems to regard her as an Outsider. If there is something that the Heavenly will hated more than beings who eroded its authority, it is outsiders from another world. ''It is not pleasant at all'' he thought to himself. Even though it did not show in his face, the feeling of his every move being restrained by an invisible force is not exactly¡­ pleasant. But this thought is only brief as he knows that Amara would easily catch up to him. Distance to beings like them is something that is not worth mentioning. If Azief could fold the space around him ande out at the other end, Amara could also do that So Azief did not waste his time. He is about to gather the power of the Universal force to pit his strength against Amara. He is not confident that he could fight against Amaras with only the energy in his body. The moment he suddenly was ejected or exited from the projection, he felt the energy of this world As for using his Law Body, he needs time. Because this world is not his world and he needs time to derive the Laws of this world And it is also because thews of this world is in a state of chaos and disarray as the time st basically just nuked all kinds of particles into pieces and the systematic Laws of this world is being rearranged. This is the ce Azief hated the most. A ce where there is so much turbulence of concept and Laws that he could not mobilize his Law Body Even though he had reached Divine Comprehension, Azief knew there is still many things that he needs to do to fully understood the use of Law Body But right now, it is not like he had a choice. He either had to fight or die. Looking at Amara cold eyes, Azief doubts that she would just capture him and ask him for exnations. It is more probable that unless he beats her and force her to calm down, she would do her best to exterminate him But it is in that moment where Amara was about to tear space and went face to face with Arial, there is now a change This change created an undtion of force that sweeps through all the world, like some kind of st. But only he and Amara and a few divine beings that is still in this world could sense this waves of power. Because this is the power of fortune. The power of fortune flooding out the entire skyscape. Even Amara who was about to fold space and chase after Azief stops her movement and then look at the ce where the source of fortune is breaking out. Both her and Azief stop what they were doing like they were mesmerized. Azief also look below and now that his Divine Sense is bolstered by the universal energy his Divine Sense could see more clearly than before. And then he narrowed his eyes as he sees something soaring to the sky His eyes zoomed in to that something and he sees a golden orbs flies out from the area where the imperial pce of Vern that once existed. ''Arial soul'' he thought to himself. That soul flew out toward theyers of heavenly phenomenon in the sky and then suddenly Azief understood something ''Is that how?'' he thought to himself. In the sky, there isyers andyers of Multiverses that seems to be patched together. Azief when he first came to the Earth X, he was surprised to see that most of the trajectory of the history of Earth X seems to have many simrities to his own world It also follows the trajectory of history of some other Earth he had seen before. If not for the fact that Arial world has magic, Earth X would very resemble the history of his own world. of course, when he sees the projection and saw how Aeroe from Earth two, an Earth that in itself shares many simrities with Earth prime, Azief could understand some of the simrities between cultures and other things But not all things that he had seen and experience in Earth X could be exined by the fact that it is connected to Earth two. >>> Chapter 1239 - The Thoughts And Ideas That Is Ahead He had read the history of Earth X. before Arial start his rise, the Human Continent, is very much like the early middle ages. It is a mix of medieval era with a bit of the area seems to be ruled by weirdws and many weird ideas. But when Arial began his rise at Acro and then Arrandy, the progress of humanity seems to leaps like someone who use to crawl suddenly being able to run twelve second in one-hundred-meter race. he was shocked at how fast Earth X is advancing in terms of technology, thoughts and improvement. And he was more shocked when he learns that Arial had a lot to do with it. He learns about Arial before he even met the man For example, the creation of Banks. Arial is the one that poprized it and with it, the power thates with holding the financial power The nobles of Human Continent, while they did not openly disdain merchants they did not overly warm to them either But Arial was different. Yes, you could exin it by thinking that he hade from a farmer family and have a different view against merchants but that is even more unreasonable. Because as much as nobles disdain merchants, farmers usually hated them more as to them, the merchant takes their hard work using cheap silvers while they trade it the times higher in some other markets. So, by this circumstances, actually if Arial is following his upbringing, when he became noble, he should be even more wary and disdainful of merchant. But instead, Arial hold the lifelines of merchants in his rule with his bank and he himself is a merchant family in the beginning And even though their family did not show many involvements in some of the trading activity of his family after they be a great noble, Azief is quite sure that Arial still have great influence over his merchant organization that he had built when he was young But it was the bank that intrigue Azief. At that time, he did not think much of it. But now, as he sees theyers of multiverses in the sky, he believes there is something else to it, to the creation of all kinds of novels ideas during Arial rise to power. Even though such creation is not nonexistent in the ancient First Generation, as they came from a modern world, many of its innovation had been lost during the fall of the Enochian Empire But, many of these lost innovations, technologies, ideas and thoughts is rediscovered back by Arial One must remember that even though Arial spends a lot of time in the Imperial library of Vern, all he had learned was the conventional methods of ruling of the Imperial family of Vern. There was nothing new to it. And while Levitia had learned a lot during his tangling with gods and deities and demonic beings, most of the knowledge he left behind is martial arts knowledge So, even if Arial was sent back to the past, with the knowledge he had, he shouldn''t have innovated so many new methods of governing, farming, economy, and even warfare. Everything that he had introduced is new and something that even when the Vern Empire at its height did not poprize. Banking itself is something that the First Generation then abandoned for it would foster the rise of powerful corporations that would prey on the people. Azief knows this because he had seen it when Aero and his people forge an almost eternal empire. It is only after the gods and goddesses themselves plotted against the destruction of the Enochian Empire that such a powerful empire was brought down. Thus, one thing is certain. That certain ideas that Arial had gotten is not from the secret library of Levitia, it is not form the imperial library of Vern and it is not some kind of lost knowledge from the First Generation. Banking is not the only innovation that Arial hade up with He alsoe up with publicizing educations, pioneering new inventions and many more. Most of his ideas could be even consider ahead of the era. But, now as he saw Arial soul passes throughyers of multiverses before disintegrating, Azief understood where Arial got his knowledge. ''It might be that he saw the glimpse of the future of the other worlds and from there he got the ideas'' Azief thought to himself. If that is the case, it does make sense. Azief could even see the sceneries of Earth two in the skies. It is the Earth Two before the meteors falls. ''Going back full circle?'' he thought to himself As he is engrossed in his thought, all around him the world is disintegrating. But Azief is still there and Amara is still there. Azief then realizes that the world is not really disintegrating. But instead, it is bing translucent. The particles are being changed to its past self. Energy could not be destroyed and while energy changes, the act of changing time to go to the past is always harder. But that magic, whatever the hell it used to power it, it enables Arial to go back to the past. Right now, both him and Amara is in the juncture of time and space. It is hard to exin it but they have one feet in the past, and another in the present. So, certainws existed and not exist at the same time. Azief also then understand even more things now that everything is reaching to its end for Arial Amara should have also follow Arial to the past. Maybe, since the beginning of her giving her blood to a mortal, all of this has been predestined. She follows Arial to the past and with the knowledge of the Arial she knew, she then forged a great champion to fight against the Darkness. A n that spans two timelines. At least this is Azief current understanding of the matter. All around the world, it slowly be translucent. To mortal eyes it might seem like the world is disintegrating in front of their eyes but to Azief, he could see that the world be translucent and ethereal In this current situation, it favored Azief. Azief could feel that Amara power decreases ''I have a chance to win'' he thought to himself. He is nervous of course. Amara is more powerful than he imagined and right now he does not have his helmet. That helmet should have been able to teleports him back to Seresian world in the blink of an eye. Who would have thought such an absurd thing happen where he is suddenly thrust upon the world? And not only that, he was thrusted upon this world during the most sensitive time If he was send to this world before Amara started showing up, then he could easily prove himself as someone that did not have any malicious intent against Amara ns. But he just had to appear when Amara is most vulnerable and creating this misunderstanding And she is not exactly wanting to ept any exnation for him. It would be too funny if he died here. After all, there is still so many things he wanted to do. But Azief is still calm even though just a few seconds ago, he is without a doubt is in a life and death situation. Maybe, he is numb to it. After all, every few months, he would be confronted with some kind of life and death situation and so he is not even scared at this moment and had already prepared himself to duke it out with Amara. But there are certain things beings like Amara could do even in her current weakened state. Right now Amara is viewing him as an enemy and she would not stop until she killed him That is the feeling Amara is giving him right now. It is not like Azief don''t want to exin but even he thought that if he exins the matter, it would appear like he is lying How could he exin to her that he uses a helmet of an alien race called Orvanians, who guards the Multiversal points in the Omniverse to appear here in Earth X? That there is a helmet that enables him to experience the worlds that he had been to before and now there is an ident and he is somehow transported to this world without his knowledge? Even he felt like he is lying. Amara from what he knows did not wander far from her Universe. Above them the heavenly phenomenon is dissipating bit by and then another change happened souls of all living thing also seems to be sucked into that void that had formed after Arial soul disappeared. There are many ways for time to be reversed. This is another method. Speedsters has their own methods. And Time Lords also have their own methods. Azief remembers that Will have told him that all Time Lords have their own methods of travelling through time. If he is not mistaken, there is one Time Lord that have a device that looks a lot like a police box and he uses this device to travel through time Some Time Lords uses pens to opens up time portals. Other uses more sophisticated things And this is just a different way of reversing time using magic. Only he did not expect that it would have such an effect He could deduce the matter of how this magic is done if he is given enough time But right now, he doesn''t have time to think about it. The moment Arial soul had dissipated; Amara turns back her attention to him >>> Chapter 1240 - The Template Of Battle Amara look at him and her killing intention could be seen in her eyes Azief also look toward her ''You misunderstand me, Amara'' Azief said. He wanted to try get through her Even though he is far away, with most of the turbulent time and space settled after the heavenly phenomenon dissipates, Amara could hear it. But instead of Amara stopping her killing intention, she narrowed her eyes and her killing intent soars to the sky. Red dark aura exploded from her ''How do you know my name?'' she asks. And her words are like the echoes of the Heavens and Earthbined. These six words seems to form a st of wind that rushes toward him. It is a sonic attack born out of Amara killing intent. But Azief body could easily withstand the weight of the words And it was at this moment Azief knows that he had made a mistake. She forgot that Amara doesn''t know him and the moment he said her name, it made her even more warier. Azief could tell the calction that Amara had done in her mind and he knows it is nothing good Amara then tears the space in front of her and then appears almost immediately a few feet away from Azief. ''I am not an enemy'' he said but right now Amara doesn''t seem to be able to hear anything. She seems to already be sure of Azief identity And Azief also knows this so he doesn''t hesitate to quickly gathers the energy of the Universe around him Amara because of the world disintegration the Laws that she couldmand is limited and at the same time her energy emanation is in the range that Azief could contend ''The only way out of this is to fight her and make her listen'' Azief knows that he needs to prove it to Amara. Proof that he is not here to disturb her. But how could he prove anything if Amara keep wanting to kill him? he needs to subdue her first. Even Azief felt that the current situation is very absurd. Amara when he first met her is a dignified Goddess and possess power that so unfathomable that he just listens to her and did not dare have any other thoughts like fighting. But now, he has enough power to even contend with Amara. The stars in the dark skies dimmed as a powerful force spirals from the stars to gather around Azief entire body. It was swirling with power. The wind screams and the space around Azief entire body bends. But Amara is not deterred ''What kind of being this Outworld invadere from?'' Amara thought to herself. Most of the Outworld invaders she encountered had sharp tentacles and had dark aura around them From what the Creator told her, that is the being of the Dark, who resides in the Dark Universe, gathering dark wishes and dark desires and possess great power of entropy. This Outworld invader however look like human and he did not seem to emits the same kind of disgusting energy like those beings. But Amara knows that while she did not go to the other worlds, she knew that there exist other worlds and some worlds are very warlike. Maybe, this is a being from another ce of existence. Maybe, her fight with those Dark Denizens is noticed by other powerful lifeform in the Universe She had been protecting her world since the moment she grasps the ultimate power of this world after the Battle of the Gods. While this invader type is a new one, and he had caught her at a moment of disadvantage, she still has confidence that she could beat him Because she is the ruler of this world Amara no longer condense a giant apparition of herself and instead she closes her eyes and pointed her finger upwards. Her body emanated a certain invible power The moment she did that all kinds of energy gathers around her. While the world is at a flux between past and present, Amara strength is decreasing but this did not mean she lost all measures of her powers Before she went to that void of time and space, she had to settle this Outworld invader first. Like Azief had thought Amara is really going to follow Arial and finish the prophecy of the Ages ''I decree, punishment from the Heavens descend to punish the invader!'' The moment he said that a patch of red cloud suddenly gathers over the entire ten thousand kilometers area. Azief frowned. At the moment, he could also feel that the space around him is locked. It is like there is tens of thousands of walls locking him in And then the sound of thunder and the light of lightning shines over him. And a bolt of red thunder descends down from the red clouds toward Azief. Azief waves his hand and manipte the universal energy around his body. Arge shield appears and block the thunder from hitting his body. But then a second and a third and a fourth thunderbolts rained down upon him Azief frowned and his rate of absorbing energy increases again. His eyes are open, the burst of electrical current that exploded around him seems to not able to make him even flinch His eyes shine blue and his mind is operating at high capacity. Even at this moment, he tries to derive the Laws of this world. Azief had many other trump cards that he still did not use like his rings. But most of the abilities of the ring is not suitable to be used right now. because most of them are lethal. He decided to use his Law Body to fight against Amara. But he first needs to derive the Laws of this world first. And of course, he first tried to derive this world energy. And he could feel a trace of it and the Laws of it., he couldmand the wind, the water, the grass. Even though his control might not be as absolute as Amara, he could feel the worldly energy and he couldmand the Laws. When he breathes, the life energy that is still existing in this world provides him with energy. And the restriction around his body is loosened a bit. But he also knows not to put too much emphasis on the worldly energy. Because this world is at the verge of being destroyed or extinguished, for ack of a better word. So, he could not rely on the worldly energy but if hemands the worldly Laws he could drain the worldly energy faster And by draining it, it weakens Amara power. If this world has no Amara, then Azief pace in deriving this Law would be very fast. Of course, deriving the Laws did not have to be done is sequence. It is not like he had to do it one by one, from the Worldlyws until the Omniversal Law Instead, he is deriving all thirteenws that e mastered at the same time. At the same time, he is deriving his Worldly Laws, he is also deriving the Universal Law and even Ancient Runic Law. Even though it has only a breath, Azief could gather that energy of the rune. This made him unable to make any other moves other than just waving his finger to create more shield to endure the bombardment of divine thunder from the Heavens. It might seem easy to some people of how he just waves his finger and translucent shield that would look like some kind of array formationyered on top upon each other to form instantly. But each time he waves his finger, he is leaking energy. The st wounded him but unlike normal humans who is wounded and bleeds, he leaks energy. He had to derive the Laws, senses Amara attack and moves, being suppressed by the Heavens and at the same time trying to make array formation thatyered on top upon each other to take the shape of a shield and withstand bombardments of tens of thousands of Divine thunders. Azief actually uses the temte that he had created to fight Balfor against Amara. When Azief went to the Seresian world he was prepared to fight against Balfor and he had formted a few battle strategies. After all, even he knew at that time, that rushing toward the Seresian world is a lot like a suicide mission. But, it is not like he could just let Katarina stay there. And he did not really intend to die so he formted many battle strategies. He knew that he would be outnumbered but he believes as long as he could use his Law Avatars, he would at least stand a chance, even if that chance is almost nil He spected that if he wants to use the Law Body in Seresian world he first needs to derive thews of that world. So, there is a temte of battle tactic that he had created to deal with Balfor. But when he dide to the Seresian world, Balfor is already captured by the Orvanians and everything was settled. So, he never had the chance to try that battle tactic. Who would have thought when Amara attacked him using the Decree of Heaven, Azief suddenly thought of that temte and uses it? >>> Chapter 1241 - Fighting Each Other The sound of the explosion, the cracking of the shield, the sound spreads across Heaven and Earth. The fluctuation causes tearing in the space between the area that separated the distance between Amara and Azief Below them, thend burns. The power of that thunder when it hit upon a mountain, the mountains disintegrated into dust. When its strikes the sea, a huge part of the seas turns into gas. When it hit upon the ground, tens of thousands of kilometers ofnd disintegrated into dust and the arc of lightning slithers across thends, burning forest and dissipating rivers. As for the shields that shattered because of the collision, the st cut apart the space and bends gravity around it, creating gales of powerful pressure appearing and dispersing in random ces, creating more havoc and cmity all over Heaven and Earth Each time the thunder strikes the shield, the shield explodes but there are more shields that substitute the shattered shields. Bua s there are as many shields in the sky, there is also the same amount of thunderbolts. One uses the Laws of the world to punish, the other one uses the energy of the world to defend. Each thunder had a breath ofws of the world but as the world is more distorted and in chaos, the power of the thunder decreases every few seconds. Even so, the sight of these two beings fighting against each other is like theing of the End of Days. Earth X is unlike Earth Prime which has World Orb to quickly heals the world. And this world itself is in the middle of disintegrating so Amara went all out and since Amara went all out, if Arial did not respond in kind, he would be the one that would be wronged. The sight itself is very incredible. One person waving a finger, creating a skyscape filled with colorful shields, and another person pointing a finger to the sky summoning divine thunders. Below them, the world is destroyed. Above them, space is bending. Azief borrows the power of the sun, the moon, the stars and the energy is between. The energy around him be even more concentrated and the deriving of Laws is faster but the attack of the thunder bolts which should have weakened suddenly be more intense ''Amara also know that her power would decrease'' he thought to himself If not for the fact that Amara is weakened a bit because of the current situation, how could Azief bears such a concentrated attack. This is not simply heavenly Thunder. But it is a refined heavenly thunder forged with divine intent. It reminds him of his past tribtion where the Extermination thunder tries to punish him. But the Extermination thunder has ny-nine path of death but one path of survival. This thunder that is bombarding him, has no path of escape. What it means that it would not give a chance. The Extermination Thunder in the end is used to punish Perfection but at the same time, it could be ovee because it is a blessing and a cmity at the same time. However, these red thunderbolts that Amara had rained down upon him is create by Amara to only destroy. If it hits and Azief body could not withstand it, there is no chance of survival. They fought each other and the battle had already touched upon thews of the world. And this is just an opening moves. Both of them did not use their trump card just yet. Amara is still pointing her finger toward the sky and the thunder still rained down and Azief keep waving his finger creating thousand more of such shield all over his head. He even created shield in front of him, behind him and below him as some of these thunderbolts bes like a snake and dragons and tries to attack him from any ce that is opens. The sight is incredible. Dragons formed by the Laws of the world is attacking Azief from all directions. ''Amara, do not know how to listen to reason!'' Aziefined in his heart. If only she could listen to what he has to say. Instead, he is now being attack by countless bolts of thunder. More and more clouds appear and stacking on top of each other. The size of the area of the clouds shrinks but the power condensed even more. Azief even at this moment greedily absorbs Universal energy. He could breakthrough to Essence Creation but he doesn''t think that this is the right moment. If he broke through right now, all of his effort of Perfection path would be destroyed. Instead Azief is waiting for the right moment. He waited for Amara to lose her power. The world translucent state be even more ethereal and Azief could sense that the level of power that Amara possess is decreasing That is the reason why the clouds gather around him and bombarded him. The power of the bolts of thunder be even more exaggerated as each trials of thunder seems to cut space. BOOOM! BOOM! The sound of the explosion created rippling shockwaves and the undtion of energying from the thunderbolts that collided with the energy shield created a ripple of shockwaves that shot to the starry skies The area around seven feet of Azief radius is like a thunder field. At first, the bolts of thunders came in pairs. Then it forms dozens. Then to hundreds until there tens of thousands of thunderbolts that is shot out. Azief waves his fingers. But the movement of his waving fingers right now created tens of thousands of shields. His body is taking the energy of the stars so much that the nearest star around this had already dimmed. Azief also notices something at this moment. He notices that even the starry skies are affected with the time changing magic. And he frowned. ''This is¡­...'' Azief began feeling that there is more secret about how Arial travel through time. No matter how powerful Amara is in her home world and how many Laws in this world she couldmands, Azief knew for a fact that Amara could not affect the universe she is in. Of course, if somehow the that she was in control of were destroyed, while her strength would dissipate it did not mean she would be mortal After all, even from the very beginning, she is a deity. Even though she was a lower level deity, she is still a deity. Azief saw her during the First generation and saw how she rose to the top But right now the energy of time that supposed to only affect this had spread out toward the starry skies and making even the skies and the stars dimmed. It might seem a long time since it takes a minutes or two but when you understood how certain stars and certains is separated by astronomical units, then this is practically the speed of light It is impossible that Amara speck of magic power is enough to even enroach the starry skies. There is something or someone else! That is his conclusion. Azief thought of all of this in the split second that he senses the energy of time up there in the starry skies. He is still producing shield after shield to fight against the bombardment of thunder that is surrounding him. It is not like he does not want tobat Amara but right now, he is waiting for Amara power to level off Amara suddenly opens her eyes and her icy cold eyes look toward Azief. She has aplicated expression on her face right now. her finger is still pointed upwards But her eyes are open. She tries to see the fate of this person with her eyes but there is nothing she could see. This alone had proven that this person is from the Outworld. However, she should have seen something. Anything. But she sees nothing. The feeling is very weird when she looks at him. She could not even see any threads of karma or lines of connection. There are no such living beings like this. The only way to exin it is that this person is shielded by someone or something. This only makes her even more warier. At first she thought that by bombarding him with tens of thousands of thunderbolts that is forged from her Divine Anger would destroy this invader. But, she miscalcted something. In order to let Arial, go back to the past to fulfill the prophecy of the Ages, everything had to return to the past. In that moment, she also knows she would be vulnerable. But, she knows that there are no other deities that could stop her. When she wins the Battle of the Gods, she wields all the authority of this world. One thing she did not expect was the sudden appearance of an Outworld invader. The reason why she was so angry is because Amara thought that the invader waited for this moment to attack her. Which could mean that the invader knows her n This n is not only for her but for the prosperity of the world This would seal an entire era. To her, Azief is a scheming Outworld invader who wanted to use this moment to break the luck and fortune of her world. How could she not be angry? She then put her finger down. The moment she did that the thunder slowly slows down. But Azief who is looking at this frown ''Since this could not work, then I guess I have to fight you using my physical body!'' she shouted and then she suddenly be a titanic figure, and the translucent world seems to be affected by the force that is being emanated by Amara titanic body. Such a titanic body created such a massive force that it causes the space to shakes and vibrates at such an extreme speed that it breaks and tears. >>> Chapter 1242 - Throwing The Moon Azief at that same time also had derived all the Laws and he also exploded with power. A titanic figure also appears with the same face as Azief. Azief had summoned his Law Avatar and the Law Avatar he is using is his Universal Law Avatar By now, the world is already translucent and Amara and Azief fight no longer affects Arial world. Instead, they are now basically in the starry skies. All the while, time is regressing backward. All of this happened in the span of a few second from Amara putting her finger down to her bing a titanic form. It is also just a fraction of a moment when Azief summons his Law Avatar. Azief saw Amara put her finger down and he knew Amara is about to attack. The moment she put her finger down, thest defense of this Earth from turning into a void is released. And that is why Azief also summons his Law Avatar and the Law Avatar he summons is the one that is most suitable to fight against Amara at this moment. The Universal Law Avatar. The energy of the Universe is all over him right now. If he summons the Law Avatar of the Ancient Runic Law, there is not enough Law of runes around here for him to use runes to overwhelm Amara. The moment that Law Avatar appears Azief be titanic form of the Law itself. And the distance between him and Amara who also turns into a titanic form is only few inches. Amara saw this and punch toward him. the stars nearby exploded because of the pressure. But Azief only smirks. He deflected the punch with his hand. BBBOM! Both of their hands shed and like a sh of particles, it created massive energy shockwave all over the area The moment he deflected Amara punch, he ejected mass power over the space around him The sma in space disintegrated into nothingness, the moment he deflected that punch. The entire space around them seems to wrinkle The force of that punch created a hole in space and the ripples of the energy causes one of the volcanoes in one of thes in this world gctic systems to be activated. One of the deserteds suddenly spews volcanoes and one of the in the directions of that deflected strike force cracked. Azief then cross punch toward Amara face. The moment his hand moves, all the debris around space in the radius of millions of kilometers burst into nothingness because of the mass pressure pressing down on them. If they were any living beings around the area of the battle, they might explode into particles of blood, like they were exploding from the inside because of the sudden rise of gravity pressure Even though they are now in titanic form, their movement is very fast and swift and it is hard to think that they are fighting as fast as they are in the size they are They are basically like the description of Titans of old. Each moves they make create disaster and cmity because of the pressure of their power But, even as titanic they are, they were agile and fast. And that is even more obvious now that they are fighting in space. And in space, without the Earth to contrast as a scale, Azief and Amara look like a small normal human. When they were in Earth X, they do look titanic but that is when youpare the size of that to their size. But in the Universe, the vast Universe which space seems endless and infinite, they just look like ants But, the force of their power is overwhelming e everything around them. When Azief countered with another punch Amara pull back her hand that was deflected before. Azief grab that hand but Amara did not stop pulling back Even though Azief tries to hold it tight, Amara turns her hand into a state of gas. Azief was not expecting that and Amara uses that had to cross her hand together and blocks that punch BOOOM! The impact of the force of collision force both of them to retreat backward. The maic fields between them seems to be in a state of flux. The Sun in the distance is also affected by their battlesunches sr res all of a sudden. Thes that is cracked in the distance is cracking even more. There is signs that the is about copse into itself because of the pressure of the battle enveloping that That is how powerful the pressure of their fight is. Because of the punch they both were also affected because of the shockwave. Amara was push backward, each time her feet gets backward, it spans tens of thousands of kilometers and the force created powerful space disturbance. Amara stop only when she is near the Moon. She looks at the Moon and then took the and then hurls it toward Azief Azief looking at this was shocked. ''Shit, you can even do that!'' Even though Amara is no longer having the home world advantage, it turns out this goddess still have such a powerful physique and methods The gravitational binding energy of the Moon in his Earth is 120 million, trillion gigajoules. And even though this is a different world, Azief believes the same gravitational binding energy is more of the same for this world But Amara just took that moon and hurls it towards him Azief simply punch it and the Moon exploded. The force of that punch created shockwaves as the moon exploded. One must understand that to blow up the Moon unless you deliver 120 million, trillion gigajoules energy in one go, the Moon will just crack apart and reform into a sphere. To blow it up, you''ll need to drill mine shafts hundreds of kilometers deep, all over the Moon, and drop a total of 600 billion of thergest nuclear bombs ever built down them. But Azief just punches it and it exploded. With Universal body, he uses Universal energy and the moment it exploded, the energy contained in the moon is absorbed by him. The debris of the moon that exploded crash with other debris in space. The moment it collided with each other a momentous shockwave is produced The gravitational pulls amongsts seems to be disturbed. But even at right this moment, the time force that has erupted since Arial first activated the magic circle is still spreading. Azief even in his battle with Amara could notice this. Most of the debris that was splintered by the explosion of the moon had its impact energy reduced because of gravity but that also depends on the area. Some are reduced it because of the orbital speed level But some ces which has its orbit mess up because of Azief force cause the moon debris to have arger amount of impact energy The smaller debris, even the size of a stone is still lethal because they are numerous. Some of it burned because of the force while some of it collided with other debris in space. Some of the debris also spread out into rings around thes. The gxy of this Earth does not have that much difference form Azief Earth. It also had a Moon and a Sun. If there is a difference it was that the Moon of Arial world seems to contain magic and even its Sun contains magic. Azief notices it when he punches the Moon into smithereens. He could feel the souls that is present in the moon screams as it was annihted. In the Moon of Arial world, there seems to be living beings. Somes are also affected by the Moon. It is not entirely only because of the moon. Azief punches with the force of Universal energy that have not been seen before in this Universe for a long time The shockwave that resulted from the punch spread out even farther than even Azief could imagine. Somes tilt and some wobbles like it is about to go out of its orbit. This is what happen when Azief does not hold back. And it is only possible right at this moment. The world itself is in a state of flux between existence and nonexistence. The energy of this world also exceed Azief expectation. And coupled that with Azief training in the Seresian world for the past six month, hisbat power and the destruction he could cause is something that surpasses the level of powerpared to when he fought against Balfor in Earth Prime. Light seems to spark and explosion in vacuum space create ripples. Even space itself is torn apart and Voidless vortexes form out of nowhere. Then they look at each other and in the next second they both punches and kick each other. Each punches and each kick created burst of energy that shatters space and created shockwaves that spread all over the gctic system Two titanic being with great power is going at each other and cosmic storms rages around these two figure. >>> Chapter 1243 - A Wall Of Void The darkness of the Universe is torn apart by the power that Azief is using. He did not use the ring and he did not want to use the Wheel against Amara. He is fighting to make sure that Amara is exhausted and exin things to her. And Amara still needs to go back to the past. Amara on the other hand did not only summons thunder and lighting, she summons fire. And the fire had variety of colors and could withstand the vacuum pressure This fire is formed from the heat of the Sun in the distance. Azief could feel that the heat is very concentrated. His eyes narrowed but Azief was not deterred. He smiles. This is the first time since Balfor that he could fight without holding back. He is also curios of how much he could push Amara. It is fortunate of course that Amara strength is decreasing by the second. If he were to fight against Amara at her full power, Azief could only find ways to escape Azief on the other hand feel even more powerful as time goes on. In the Universe, there is many energies that he could use. Amara on the other hand is unustomed in using universal energy as she is more used to using the worldly energy A heaven shattering rumbles echoes all over space. Their strikes bombarded stars ands. Some stars even exploded creating even more powerful shockwaves and one of thes had exploded sending debris to far flung reaches of space. But even then it could not do much as the intensity of the battle between Azief and Amara causes the space and time around them to be distorted to an extreme level. The debris could not even pass the area of the st zone of the battle before they were disintegrated. As for the explosion of the, Azief uses his Devour attribute to take on the energy of that explosion bolstering his power even more. Many stars around the sky disintegrated and disappeared because of the battle between Amara and Azief. By now, Amara level is on Essence Creation level if Azief had to judge him ording to the power system of his world Even though beings like them rarely uses martial arts to fight, that is only when they fight against people that is lower power than them. When they are at the same level, when the method of using thews is equal to each other, they still have to fight. Amara kicks toward him and when she kicks toward him, she imbued thews in her kicks. So, the feet that is about to reach him contain the power of mes. This mes seems to burns space and time all around the trail. Azief moves a few inches back, which is basically the distance of tens of thousands of kilometers in one movement, the feet missing his face. Taking the advantage, Azief punches toward Amara face. Amara somersaulted backwards, her movements causes the stars around the nearby area to be misaligned and then using the fire under her feet she gilded backward, burning every stars and debris that is along the trails of the stars. If Earth still existed and the people could look up toward the Heavens, they would see a trail of fire and the disappearance of stars. Azief punch however had been released and the force carry the might of the Universal energy that is akin to the force of tens exploding. A giant rift appeared near his hand because of the pressure of the punch BOOOM! Once again, they both were millions of miles away from each other. The rift separated him and Amara. The rift itself is gigantic hundreds of thousands of feet long and it released thunderous rumbles. Azief smiles He had a reason why he did that. For a moment the space between him and Amara is separated and she could not cross it because of the extreme space turbulence in between Basically Azief had created a wall of void between him and Amara. He smirks. When he punched there is two ways that could have gone Amara would either evade it or get hit by it. Both result is good for him. if she had been hit by it, Azief would get an advantage. If she did not, Azief could use it to create a barrier between him and Amara The reason is because right now Amara is almost at the same level as him. Even though Amara is like an Essence Creation leveler right now, this did not mean that Azief did not have any way of fighting with her Azief is a being that follows the Perfection Path. Even though he is just a Divine Comprehension leveler, he could fight toe to toe with Essence Creation leveler. And right now, he is getting stronger and Amara is getting weaker. The only thing that hecks is the use of Laws. Or to be more urate, he could not use all of his other Laws in time. The fight between them is not simply a fight of trading blows. If that were all it is, then it is too elementary For beings of their level, they could use the Laws. Fighting those below their level is easy. Azief himself had used his advantage of realm to suppress everyone on Earth. He could swing a sword in the northern part of the world and that sword strike could reach the southern part of the world and cut even a continent into two He could wave his hand and a tornadoes form on the other side of the world. And no one could stop him from doing that because he is not only the first Divine Comprehension leveler on Earth, he was also the strongest. Even when Jean and Hikigaya break through to Divine Comprehension realm, they were after all just entered the realm and would not have the same kind of power that Azief possess. After all, Azief could control thirteenws that could be subdivided even more. Of course, eachws required umtion of deducing. For example, his Universal Laws could be subdivided lower to the Laws below the umbre of Universal energy. This usually takes years if not decades for one to understand. The higher the order of the Law, the longer it would take for one toprehend it. But Azief skipped this when he walks the Supremacy Stairway. As such he could easily defeat anyone on Earth Prime But this battle between him and Amara is different. They are now at the same level. When they do kick and punches each other, what they use is not only their physical body to sh with each other, but the Laws. Why then it is hard for Azief to use other Laws? It is simple. Because each time he tried, Amara would block it. And like Amara blocking him from using his other Laws, he too had also blocked Amara from using other Laws that she mastered. The punch and kick is only the surface. It is the shing betweenws that exist in Heaven and Earth that created force that stop them from using otherws It is like something that have simr properties collided with each other. Like plus meet plus. That is why Amara keeping towards him and kicking and punching him. In each kick and punch, there is the illusory Laws in each movement. And Azief was doing the same thing. But the moment that he felt Amara is getting weaker, he punches the space and created that rift, all to give him one moment to use his Laws. And he of course knows that Amara could also uses this time to use his Law. But Azief is confident that he could subdue Amara at this moment. Because he could see that Amara is distracted. Because unlike Amara, Azief had no distraction. But Amara does. She had to enter that void and follow Arial before it is toote. On the other hand, Azief don''t have to. This is where lies his confidence. Amara even though she no longer control the Heavenly Laws of the world apparently she could also use the Universal energy and recreate worldly energy. This kind of methods is quite new to Azief but he is nots surprised. Beings like Amara usually would have ways to do such a thing. Just because her methods are different from his, did not mean it did not exist Azief closes his eyes and then slowly thews of the Worldly Energy gather around him and Azief thought to himself ''Separate!'' Arge titanic figure appears and powerful life force fills the areas of space. It causes the space around the entire titanic figure to copse unto itself creating a cosmic storms of explosion. The nearby debris turns to particles when it burst before it was swept away by the cosmic storm. The space seems to waves like the ocean wavespping on the shores. The gravity around the titanic figure seems to be dense and space is stretched. And then not even half a second, the titanic figure revealed itself, withstanding the pressure of space around him This titanic figure had the same face like Azief. But there is a difference. Its eyes are cold and the power of the elements of the world seems to gather in each of its fingertips. BOOOM! An explosion sounded as the space suddenly seems to break around him. The power of the elements, the life force that is halting the entropy all shows signs that the Laws is converging and solidifying along this titanic figure The wave around space, the soundwave that humans could not hear with their ears is now magnified. Azief who is looking at this was also shocked. This must have something to do with his improved understanding of Laws. Before when he summons the Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy there is no such urrence. >>> Chapter 1244 - Law Avatar The waves sound like music to Azief ears. Even when separated by a rift that cuts space and allws in between, Amara on the other side could also hear it. It is a music. Only it is not simr to any kind of music they ever heard. It pierces right through the soul, nourishing one mind and opening one heart It is like a music that had been sang since the beginning of Time. Azief hear the music that flows in the space, but seems to have no source. But to Amara, when she heard the song, an imagee to her. It is an image of a bird singing on top of a tree sorge and tall that it pierces the firmament. Life blossomed under the step of the Law Avatars. Some bacteria seem to evolve very fast under the illumination of the light that is emanating from Azief Law Avatar and seem to even borrow the illumination to shape their own body. It would not be surpassing if some of them could even be a Chaos Beast. Auspicious signs spreads all across the darkness of space. And just like Azief thought some of the organism seems to form a body. Some be spiritual entities without thoughts. Some be bigger and there is a trace of intelligence. An immense pressure appeared and Azief Law Avatar seems to have intelligence. This pressure envelops the entire gctic system of this Earth The gravitational pull and push suddenly were affected by this pressure, causing stars to burst,s to crack and meteoroids and asteroid belts to explode inwards. Then like he was announcing something the Law Avatar spoke A majestic voicees out of his mouth ''Above the Heaven, I found my Grand Path. I rule the Worldly Laws, the five Elements under my controls, controls, everything below the Heavens andpete with the Heavenly Will of the World. I could shake mountains and move the seas and rule over all under the Worldly Energy'' It is a deration of sorts. Azief himself does not understand why his avatar suddenly speak such words. After all, he did not even think of saying or doing such things. But suddenly when he summons his Worldly Avatar, it deres something Azief could sense that there is an invisible force that bolstered the energy of his Law Avatar the moment his Law Avatar deres something The reason he senses it is simply because he is the progenitor of the avatar. He could feel thatws in the space seems to change all of a sudden and the pressure that he felt before that is pressing upon him, loosened even more. It is like¡­. like¡­. he was acknowledged. ''There is a mystery here'' he thought to himself. Then after saying this, the avatar no longer says anything. That titanic figure stands there in the darkness of space. It had all of Azief thoughts and memories but none of his feelings After all, it is merely an avatar. And even though it is an avatar based on the Laws that he had understood, it does not have a soul. This avatar of course could feel hate and love. But the hate and love did note from them but from Azief who is the progenitor of the Law Avatar. Azief had long thought of his ability to summon his own Law and refined them into Avatar is like the Three Separation methods of the Daoist in the Three Thousand World. It does have some differences but there are also some simrities. Azief then pointed his fingers forward and Azief Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy moves forward. He stands in front of the rift. The Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy make a grasping motion with his hand and a spear materialize out of thin air. It is not exactly that ites out of thin air but instead, it is formed from the elements. The spear had seven stripes of colors. This colors are not exactly some decoration but auras of elements. On the tip of the spear, there is a small fire. On the end of the spear, there is a small spiraling wind. Swirling on the surfaces of the spear is arcs of lightning. The Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy suddenly pointed its spear to one of thes. If this was Earth Prime, the that he just pointed would be called Mars Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy then activated his energy. The space around him copsed into itself. Cracks of space and Voidless holes suddenly appeared And then a menacing fire spread out from the tip of the spear. It suppresses space and burns all the space debris around the tens of thousands of kilometers. Everything that was burned from that fire left no trace of existence. Seven orbs of mes flew around Azief Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy Then the Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy eyes narrowed, his eyes seem to targeted Mars which is as far as millions of kilometers. But the moment that eye look at Mars, the mes around the tip of the spear spread out forward in a straight line One thousand feet, ten thousand feet, one thousand kilometers, ten thousand kilometers, more and more. All of this happened in just a fraction of a second from him looking at Mars to the fire cut through space and ising toward Mars. The trails of the fire while straight leaves ripples and this ripple seems to also affect the fire. The fire moves in a straight line but as the fire trials forward, behind it, the fire trails spread out and branches off. The fire spread out with just a thought from him. And now it is creating a sea of fire in space that is tens of thousands of kilometers wide In a sh, even the surrounding stars seemed to get lit up by the fire. And the stars did not even have time to explode before it was devoured by the fire. It melted into pure energy. The fire that was shoot out from the spear is not some normal fire. Instead it is a fire of Laws. It affects matters differently. And the rift that is forming because of that fire heat is also engulfed in fire. It was like it cauterize a wound only this time, Azief fire cauterize the wound of the universe The sound of explosion sounded in every fraction of a second. Stars are burned, and debris pooped out because of the heat of the fire, creating massive shockwave that chained with each other The heat wave spread in all directions and it affected everything. And then only a second after Azief Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy pointed his spear toward mars, that the fire arrived. A distance of millions of kilometers, is travelled by in one second. The fire in that moment envelop the entire and then just like a dream, the fire that is trailing in the distance suddenly seems to be absorbed back to the spear. It took another second for that fire to return back to the tip of the spear BOOOOM! A powerful shockwave originated from Azief Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy exploded out. And it even affected the rift that Azief had just created. On the other side of the rift, Amara look at Azief Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy and frowned. Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy closes it eyes for a second and then opens it back and this time his body is emanating great power of suppression. Azief who is just standing behind his own Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy smiles. What his Law Avatar did was to take the energy of that world and consumes it. It is clear that Azief strength had doubled as he is quite sure that if this was thest time, he could not do what he did right now. As for how the fire reach Mars in just one second, the fire basically warped the space around it and so achieve speed that surpasses light speed and arrive at Mars in only one second Azief nodded. It sees that his Law Avatar of the Worldly Energy would be enough to at least stand against Amara for a while. The rift that separates Azief and Amara is also disintegrating. But Azief is not yet done. Right now, the Law of the Worldly Energy seems to dimmed inside Azief consciousness. In his Inner Universe, the world that is in his Universe is dying because of theck of the Worldly Energy. The Tree that is filled with Seeds in his Inner Universe is slowly wilting. The blooming Nine Seeds which is blooming all the time is slowly wilting. But he still has twelve otherws. This is one of the things that he had discovered. Hisw Avatar possess all of his powers but not all of his abilities. The worldly energy possesses all of the entirety of his knowledge of Worldlyw. But other than that, the Law Avatar could not mobilize a Law that his Law Avatar doesn''t have. Azief is not done. He then summons another Law Avatar. Another titanic figure appeared in the area. >>> Chapter 1245 - The Declarations Universal energy converged in the area and golden colors exploded. Small vortexes appear and grew as it absorbs Universal energy. Stars were pull into these vortexes. Their protection, their mass and energy is sucked into it. It was not long before some cracked and crumbles into ashes. But even these ashes could not get away as it is sucked into those vortexes Infinite light appears from the new Law Avatar. The waves of the Universe seem to be affected. And then the figure formed and a st of energy once again ripples across the surrounding But there is defects on this figure. Even though the Law avatar emits light and full of Universal energy that it even destabilizes space and time around him, this Law Avatar if you look at his face had some ws. If you look at his hand, there is ws. There are some of its fingers are missing And if you look at its face, there is also a w The ce where an eye should be is empty. This Law Avatar thrumming with Universal energy swirling all around him is none other than the Law Avatar of Universal Law. This Law Avatar while it did not have yes, he could still see using divine Sense. And since Universal energy flows all around space, it is not hard for him to see. He raises his hand and make a grasping motion. In the distance, there is two stars and suddenly they were pulled into the direction of Aziefw Avatar. Instead of travelling in straight line, the area around these two stars warped. Time and space around them seems to went wild and suddenly there is a star that appears in front of the Universal Law Avatar. These two stars then turns into a blue star. Azief Universal Law Avatar picked up the two stars. His act of picking up the stars created ripples of space around the entire area These two stars possess such heat that if it was the same distance from Earth and the Sun, this star would have burned Earth into ashes. But it is easily picked up by Azief and put it in his eye socket. Then a pupil appears only this pupil is fiery in nature and everywhere he looks it created a powerful heat zone that morphed space There is a certain unstoppable momentum for the Universal Law Avatar. Space dust seems to hardened and solidified into diamond-like element as it fills the holes in the body of Azief Universal Law Avatar. A few fingers of the Law Avatar are missing and even then these is filled with these space dust transformed into solid things Powerful undtion of power emanated and create ripples of energy Then like the Worldly Law Avatar, the Universal Law Avatar suddenly spoke ''Above the Heaven and Earth, I found my Grand Path. I rule the Universal Laws, the stars and moon, the heavenly Will would have to bow. The celestial phenomenon is under my control and today I dere it to the Universe'' His word ripple through the area of space and the Laws that make up the fabric of reality seems to shake Another point of pressure relieved from Azief original body It is almost like there is no pressure anymore. This Universal Law Avatar is acknowledged by the Will of this Universe The moment that Will recognize it, Azief Universal Law Avatar pointed toward a trail of stars. It is colorful and if one looks at it from afar, it looks like a stream of river water The trail of star suddenly buzzed and then move, ignoring their gravitational restriction. It causes some of the star to crack because of the gravitational pressure and the sudden change of orbit in some of thes. But the stars regardless whether it is cracking or copsing, it is lined up with each other in a straight line Some of the stars are hot. Some of the stars are cold. Usually when these stars are this close to each other, there would be adverse effect. But there is a force field around each star. The moment it lined up, the heat of the stars seems to be absorbed into a void that appears on top of these lined up stars. Then a momentter, the heat suddenly flows back down to the lined up stars. All of this takes time to describe but it only happens in the span of a few seconds. Considering that time is also in disarray right now, it is probably more faster The heat seems to be distributed equally and then a secondter a sword without hilt appears. This sword is made from countless of stars and elements of the universe. The moment it ispleted, Azief Universals Law Avatar made a grasping motion and the space around the sword warped. And it appeared in front of Azief Universalw Avatar. Azief Universal Law Avatar grasp the sword and then he took a step forward. BOOOM! The space of the universe seems to shift and he appeared right in front of that rift just beside Azief Worldly Law Avatar. Azief Universal Law Avatar stares at Amara on the other side of the rift. Amara did not notice what Azief was doing because she was bust on her own. In the distance, the void that would lead to the past is slowly closing. But at the same time Amara could not let this obstacle to her ns to survive. If not her ns could all fall apart. Of course she did not know that she is operating under a misunderstanding The rift that Azief had created would notst long. And now Azief had summon two of his Law Avatars he is drained a bit. This time for some reason it drains more of his energy than usual. It is maybe because he is in a different Universe and thews of this Universe seems to be disturbed heavily. Azief did not even have the time to think about of all the strange things and had no time to make sense of all of it. Unknown to Amara, Azief also wanted Amara to go into that void and follow Arial. After all, without Amara, Arial story afterwards would not go the way it was supposed to be. And Azief also has to meet Amara againter in the future. Or in the past at least ording to Azief perspective. Near the rift that Azief had created, the rift is slowly disintegrating By now, there is now two Law Avatars that Azief had summoned. And he did not stop there. ''There is still that bit of Ancient Runew'' he thought to himself. He gathers that runes that is embedded in reality of thus Universe. Unless someone master the Laws of the Runes, they probably could not sense this rune that was written into the reality itself. Azief notices it when he felt that the runic energy enters into this Universe, it quickly disappears. But since Azief is quite proficient in runic magic, he knew that the energy of the runes embedded itself into the fabric of reality. He closes his eyes and then he could feel a pulling sensation. The moment he felt that pulling sensation he pulls it towards him and then an image of a rune appears in his mind. It is unlike any runes he had seen before. His entire body glows. The runes that he had tattooed deep into his body glows brightly and seems to changes the make-up of the properties of particles around him But there is a bit of distortions of the runes and it was now that Azief understood the limitation of a body made of Laws, made of energy. He had now some slight understanding of why even though there are powerful beings in the Universe that could easily turns their body into energy-based form but they did not There are the runes of protection that glows on his right shoulders. But the runes are sometimes in vertical position, sometimes it is in the converse position and at others times it is in the reverse position. When Azief uses the tattooist ability to tattoo the runes deep inside his skin, that is it. But as his understanding of runicws increased, he had deepened the connection by forging it into his heart and mind like a stamp that could not be removed So, even without a true physical body as Azief be an energy based form, the runes are still there Only it is unstable. Because it is like writing something on the sand. With one great blow of a strong wind, it could erase the writing But because of that the rune of protection, Eolh seems to changes it properties every once in a while. Runes have different meaning if they are in the vertical position, converse position or reverse position. The Aesir runes also glows. Beorc, a rune that symbolizes rebirth and renewal. Runes of Daerg. The runes of a new dawn. Uhur the rune of will. Raidho the rune of speed. Kanaan, the rune of mortality and pain. And the on that glows the most is the rune of Haz, the rune of chaos. All of this runes glows with great light. Purple words floats in the space and it affects the space where they are floating differently. Azief did not even yet summon thew Avatar but it is clear whichw Avatar that he tried to condense right now In his mind, the runes that he had never seen beforee closer to him and then enter his mind. The moment it enters his mind, Azief instantly understood what that runes means It is the runes of Arial worlds. No wonder he could not understand the writings in the magic circle. Even though it held some resemnce to the runguage of Asgard, it had many differences. But it is also runes in a way The reason why Azief could not understood it is because of the Word of the Heart. Word of the Heart could only be understood by some race or some people or some kind of requirements needs to be satisfied first before one could read it and even spoke it. But when he pulled the runes into his mind, he finally understood it and then he pointed his finger forward ''Materialize!'' BOOOM! >> Chapter 1246 - Deities Clashes Another explosion of light happens and Azief face be pale. His energy drained even more but in front of him, there is now another titanic figure It is the Ancient Rune Law Avatar. The Law Avatar of the Ancient Rune Law had its entire body carved with ancient runic characters. Runes character spirals around him. He pointed his finger to a small dust. A rune character flew to that dust and the dust turns into a hundred feet tablet that is floating in space emanating a terrifying pressure. The eyes of his Law Avatar of the Ancient Rune is filled with runic characters. And then his eyes glows and everywhere he looks, matters are transformed. Not before long there is one hundred stone tablet floating in space. Some of them lined up behind the Law Avatar. Some of them spirals and circles the Law Avatar. But each of them seems to have its own pressure and its own kind of power. Rune given power and energy. Nearby stars already exploded. And like the other twow Avatar, this Law Avatar also dered to the Heavens ''I Spoke the Ancient Words and write the Ancient letters forgotten by time and this is my Grand Path. Words have meaning and meaning brings power. I turn Words into Worlds and Heavens. I dere this to be the Truth!'' And the moment he said that Azief finally felt no resistance at all. All the pressure that he once felt before suddenly dissipated from him like it is a lie. Like the other two Law Avatar, the Ancient Runew Avatar flew to the rift. The Law Avatar took one step, the space distorted and then he is right there in the edge of the separation line of the rift. By now the rift almost dissipated. Azief never put much hope in it. Azief was about to summon anotherw Avatar but then the moment he tries it he felt lethargic like he had never felt more tired than he is right now He then saw energy leaking from his nose. If he is a normal human, he probably would cough up blood. But because he is a being of pure energy when he does get injury from his wound, energy would leak. And that is what is happening to him right now There is puzzlement in his heart right now. ''Why can''t I summon more?'' he closes his eyes for a second and he could confirm that only threews in his Inner consciousness is brought out He could still use the other tenws. But for some reason as he tries to summons them out, he suddenly was attacked by a bacsh. ''Is it have something to do with that acknowledgement?'' he thought to himself. For a moment, Azief halted his movement. In the past it is easy for him to even summons all thirteen of his Law Avatar. And while he did feel a bit drained, it was not like this. It was like suddenly his body lost a huge amount of energy today, he just summons three Law Avatar and his energy in his body is almost exhausted. Three of his Laws had dimmed. That is normal. But then why is everything so weird right now ''Something must have happened'' Azief quickly tries to think of what went differently. Today is a day of many first for Azief. He had never been this flustered before. And never had he been caught so unaware of so many things. If not for the fact that he had experienced many things in his life, he probably would panic. Instead, even in his most flustered moment, he keeps it together. Then as he thinks of what went differently, something clicked in his mind. He saw the clue. Once again, he tries to bring out his Law Avatar. Only this time he did it carefully and the moment he felt the bacsh, he stopped ''I sense it'' he thought to himself ''Does it have something to do with the fact that as I grows weaker, I could sense it even more acutely? Like someone who is deprived of one senses making the other senses more sensitive?'' Azief thought to himself. Before, he could not sense it. But now, as he had brought out three of his Law Avatar he could sense it. Each time his Law Avatar made a deration, it was like something had acknowledge them. This something is an invisible force And the moment it is acknowledged, somehow hisw Avatar be even stronger and their control over their respective Laws be stronger and more masterful. And that drains his energy. Because, Azief believes that it also acknowledged him. For some reason the stronger his Law Avatar be, the more energy he need to use to supply the base of his Law Avatar ability. He is the Law Avatar. But thew Avatar is not him. But the energy they have is taken from him. The base energy at least. The advantage of usingw Avatar is that as long as he provides the base of energy, the Law Avatar after being summoned could use thews of their creation to supply energy to them. As such, the situation is like this. The two Law Avatars, the Avatar of the Worldly energy and thew Avatar of the Universal Law have more power than the Ancient runicw. the reason is because the Ancient runicw is based on runes and there is not much of runic energy in this universe. ''This is good enough'' he thought and the moment he thought like that a powerful sword intent cut toward the rift that separates him and Amara Arge explosion that reverberates across tens of thousands of kilometers from the point of collisions was produced. The nearby debris of destroyeds were annihted because of the shockwave and then Azief saw Amara appeared in front of one of his Avatar. Amara eyes is cold and Azief who was just about to try tomunicate with her and trying again to make her understand, just give up on trying to strike a conversation ''This Goddess is really stubborn. I was deceived at that time'' he thought ironically. When he first saw Amara, she was like the personification of love. Gentle, caring and warmth. But he forgets that love also have its dark side. And probably when she is angered, this dark sidees out Amaraes bursting out from the space turbulence. Just because she cut the rift into two and create an opening did not mean that there is no space turbulence around that area. It was like a wall that has been breached. Only this wall is a wall made of space rift. And Amara in the time that Azief used to summons his Law Avatar, Amara seems to also uses certain Laws that she had mastered Right now, on her hand is a sword. And Azief eyes narrowed as he saw that sword. It is Lightbreaker. He only saw Lightbreaker when it was wielded by Arial. He never saw it wielded by anyone else And today, he saw it in the hands of Amara. Azief took a steps backward and space behind him seems to fragmented as one step backward had made Azief retreat a million miles away. He is weak right now. His energy is almost drained. But he was not afraid at all. Instead there is a smirk on his face Because the moment Amara appear pass the rift, Azief Law Avatar of Worldly Energy raise his spear. Azief close his eyes and sit cross legged in space, a force field forms around him. ''This is really the feeling of ast Boss'' Azief thought to himself. Instead of him fighting, he would let his Law Avatars fight for him The space dust spirals around him creating a spinning circle structure that oveid on top of each other. Meanwhile Amara had to fight Azief Law Avatar who had been strengthened. When Azief close his eyes, he could also experience the memories of his Law Avatar. At the same time facing Amara who had passed the rift, Azief Worldly Energy Law Avatar did not give Amara any chance to get her bearings The Law Avatar of Worldly Energy raise his spear and thrusted it forward toward Amara The stars nearby dim and the space cracked and copsed into itself. Amara tries to deflect the spear, but Azief Law Avatar spins the spear. When he spins it, a powerful storm breaks out from the edges of the spears pushing the deflection force of Amara sword. If they were a normal martial artist, such thing probably could not have happened. But they are now titans. Their height is around a thousand feet and their spears is also veryrge. The spear thrusted forward but Amara was not afraid. She moves the sword toward her chest and the spear struck the sword that is put in front of her chest. Amara then kicks the space beneath her and she glided backward, creating trails of energy that send ripples through space. Thunder, fire, water, metal these element gathers around Azief Law Avatar of Worldly Energy and the Law Avatar kick the space and he moves forward with the space around him seems to crack. Chapter 1247 - Three To One I The spear and sword sh with each other and a mighty force exploded with each sh. Thes nearby were crushed, the stars were broken But Amara with that divine sword ion her hand, she easily cut the element like it is some kind of fragile things. When thunder struck, she swings her sword and the thunder bolts splits into two before dissipating in a loud explosion that sends ripple all over the darkness of space. Lightbreaker seems to have some sort of breath of destruction on it. It seems to cut Elements like a knife cutting tofu. And when it is under the control of Amara, it seems to be able to show all of its ability When metal element morphed into a gigantic needle that flew towards her, she kicks it with her feet. The end result was that the needle splinters into thousands of pieces of small ore of iron before being disintegratedpletely. Azief could immediately saw that the Law that Amara had used was the Law of Sword. But that is not the only Laws that she had used. After all, if that is the only Laws that she had use, it would not have such an effect. There is also a Law that Azief could not have thought Amara could learn. She seems to also uses the Law of Entropy. Thew Avatar of the Worldly Energy is using the spear to sh with Amara sword. Sword light flew all over the Universe. Each time that Azief Law Avatar of Worldly Energy dodge the sword light, and the sword light misses its target, it created arge explosion The light of the explosion probably could be seen a million years away. The area where the sword light passes created tears in space which further causes the space of the Universe seems to be distorted. Gravity and space is bending. Azief original body frowned. ''I did not think that only just by relying on the sword, herbat prowess had reached to such a high level'' Azief is frustrated because even though each of his attack is very powerful with Lightbreaker on her hand, she could easily cut it with that sword. Not to mention she seems very proficient in the Law of Sword. She never thought of Amara as a sword practitioner. But Law Avatar of Worldly Energy isn''t the only Law Avatar that Azief had. He then focused back his thought. In the area near Jupiter Amara is pushing Law Avatar of Worldly Energy backwards. She raises her sword and was about to sh toward Law Avatar of Worldly Energy when suddenly another Law Avatar appears. And this Law Avatar pointed his finger. Chains appears out of the void and chained Amara feet and hand. Amara was shocked at this sudden development. She tries to release herself only to find out that the chain seems to be so heavy like it was made by the weight of a thousands. The gravitational pull forces Amara to not able to take a step forward This is the Law Avatar of Universal energy. The Law Avatar of Worldly energy and thew Avatar of the Universal Law look at each other and then m their palms against each other An explosion happened that st Amara a million miles backward. In that moment of explosion, Amara still have the time to swing her sword and negate most of the effect of the explosion. She stands there in the distance waiting for the light of the explosion to die out. And then she narrowed her eyes Because as the dust settles, there in the area near Jupiter, there is only one Law Avatar. But Amara could feel that this Law Avatar seems to control twows. There are two distinctws swirling on the body of this Law Avatar The Worldly Law Avatar and the Universal Law Avatar merged with each other. The spear that is wielded by the Law Avatar burst with even more power and brilliance. Then the Law Avatar make a grasping motion. The stars that lined up the rift before ttened into a disk. And then it spirals creatingrge and massive gravitational pressure and causes the entire space to bend and curve. Smiling, the Law Avatar then make a throwing motion toward Amara. The stars that is now shaped like a disk flew toward Amara like it was about to cut her. The entire sr system seems to shake because of thisrge movement. Amara eyes narrowed. She steps forward. The void is about to close but she is still stubborn, wanting to capture him. When she stepped forward, one of the Disk had already appeared and was about to split her into two. The Disk that is made from the stars possess heat that distorted space and causes light to bend. The heat evaporated every dust that is near it. Such heat usually would spread to tens of thousands of miles away but the heat of this Disk is concentrated. The moment it hits its target, the full terror of this flying disk that is forged from the stars would be unleashed She easily dodged it and swings her sword. The movement is very natural, but there is a sense of great power hidden in her every move. A greatmotion stirs all over the Universe. Light bended, space copses. Heaven sways as he sword glimmers with a light that shame all the other stars. It was blinding. Her move is swift like the dragon chariots of the heavenly gods. With thunderous sound that crack the vacuum space around her, she swings her sword A sword light appears and cut the disk like it was the most easiest thing to do. The heat that is contained in the disk is even wiped out by the powerful sword light. ''Cutting Laws'' Azief thought to himself when he senses this. Another disk appears and this time this disk is even faster and hotter than before. But Amara is as calm as always. She takes a step forward and the space in front of her all copses and created vortex void. And then she swings again and the area around her were sundered apart. The sword light flew, the disk break and the stars exploded in the nearby area. But just because Amara could cut the disk he made forged from the stars, did not mean Azief is flustered. After all, if there is one thing full of abundance in space, it is that of stars. One disk exploded and cut, he just makes another one. And then a dozen more disk appears and heading toward Amara, like it was going to cut her. The dozen disk is cut up by that sword light. But after a dozen, it became a hundred. Then a thousand. Then tens of thousands. One could only imagine the impact of having to send sword attack by the tens of thousands. Sword Intent fills the Milky Way and the phantom of a sword appears in all direction cutting the disk The entire Milky Way seems to be rocked by the exchange of these two attack. Amara did not possess the same controls toward the Law of the Universe like Azief. He couldmand the heavenly Laws, the elements in the Universe. Void space stretching to millions of miles filled with nothing could be seen as the bombardment continues and Amara keep shooting her sword strike that copses space If Earth was still in its solid state, probably by now, Earth would probably be reduced into grinded dust But as more and more disk appears, the more that Amara make mistakes. And the pressure on her is building up There are now many wounds around all over her body. Ichor blood falls from her wound. Usually liquid matter floats in space. But the blood of a Divine being is so heavy that it even causes space to bend. The blood of a Divine Being is full of life force. If it were to fall into a or a ce, that ce could be full with energy. A powerful enough divine being could even restart an entire world civilization. Azief saw that Amara is bleeding. He wanted to stop. But the moment he looks at Amara eyes he knew he could not stop. The sword is still in her hands and from her eyes, Azief could see Amara really wanted to bring this to end. And it seems that even if he wanted to stop fighting right now, it would not be easy. So, his Ancient Rune Law Avatar also makes his move Every once in a while, a rune would appear and attached itself to Amara. These runes are like a burden to Amara. It slows down her speed, drain her energy, changes the space between forward and backward and so on and so forth. But it is not easy to stop. Even as the runes were thrown to her, she also had to cut the disk that ising towards her from all directions. The fact that she could do that is amazing enough but for her to even cut some of the runes that Azief had thrown with his Law Avatar shows that Amara ability is something that should not be underestimated even when she lost the protection of her world. Chapter 1248 - Three To One II The Ancient Rune Law Avatar writes with his fingers and golden runes appears all over the stars and the An illusory golden halo surrounded each of the runes. Sometimes it is purple. Sometimes it is blue. The moment Azief understood the runes in his mind, he could now mobilize the runic energy that is present in this sr system Runes are Words. Then runic energy could be said the energy to turn words that have meaning into power. In a way, Words are the energy. Because meaning that was given to it is backed by faith. Faith that a certain words mean certain thing. Everyone had to believe in it to make it understandable. And so, Ancient Runew Avatar even though his power is not as exaggerated as the two Law Avatar that Azief had summoned, he is slowly getting stronger. His writing be faster and more and more runes are flying and attaching itself to Amara in the chaos Amara method of divinity is probably different than how Azief practice and cultivate his energy. Each rune seems to contain powerful fluctuations. There is the rune for Time. Then when it is added with another line, the Time rune became Slow rune. Runes that were to be used to the enemy must be specific. Runes could also be manipted by the enemy. As such, it is very important for it to be specific. If Time Rune is to be attached to Amara, the definition of time itself is very broad. What if Amara herself also knew how to manipte runes. She then could use the Time rune that was attached to her to change the properties of that rune to something that benefits her. As Azief Ancient Rune Law Avatar writes faster and faster, more and more runes were thrown toward Amara. He throws it each time a new word is written Amara could stand the bombardment of stars but then there are even the runes flying and appearing out of nowhere. Even though some runes are easily cut apart by the sword, but runes are meanings. And just because you cut it with a sword did not means the meaning itself disappeared. She had to cut the Conceptual Meanings to and not only the Laws. Maybe, the sword really has the ability to wipe out Concepts of words. But¡­at least Amara could not activate such function if there is one. ''Lightbreaker'' Azief thought. ''What a magnificent sword!'' So, when she cut a rune, the rune splits and explode but the rune turn to mist and still sprinkle itself all over Amara Even though the effect mostly dissipates, some of them attached itself to Amara. And so she became even more overwhelmed as the runes tries to debuff her, the stars and thes is used against her, and then there is the spear attack, each one is thrust upon toward her with the speed that reaches light speed. All three of Azief Law Avatar participate in the battle. The spear force cut through the gaps of space to attack Amara blind spot when she is defending herself against the disk. The Universal Law Avatar forges the stars to disk and keep hurling them to Amara with the point of his finger. His Ancient Rune Law Avatar writes with his finger as golden runes flew toward Amara and weakens her. If this was anyone else, they might have copse by now under this intense offensive. Their battle created rifts in space, causings to sunder itself apart, stars to explode and created a shockwave that reverberates all across this sr system All the while, the void that connects it to the past, the void that Amara should enter by now is shrinking even more. Azief is anxious. And Amara is also anxious. But, by now they are at such a fierce fight that they could not even talk. The battle between beings like them is not alike a normal battle. The space around them would copses, time and ethereal concepts andws merge with every fist thrown, every kick and every movement. Since they are equally powerful, when they do fight each other, they negate each other methods. Azief throws stars ands toward Amara and Amara would cut it with her sword. It seems like there is nothing in this Universe that her sword could not cut But there were also other methods. Chains sometimes appears out of nowhere to restrict her and then Azief would punch her. When he punches her, st of energy that shredded everything apart would be produced. But Amara would then use the other Laws that she had mastered to get out of it. The fight between beings like them is a fight of who uses their Laws better. Azief original body however is still in the distance. Amara could not bridge the distance. It seems like Azief had the full advantage and full control of the battle. This is only thanks to the fact that Amara did not have the home ground advantage. Azief knew if not for the current moment, Amara would easily have beaten him. But as the void that connects this timeline and the pats is shrinking, Amara power and ability tomand the Laws be more unstable. So, she became weaker with each moment that passes. Azief original body however is absorbing the energy of the universe to restore his vitality. Amara and Azief Law Avatar had traded tens of thousands of blows, and the sr system is like nothing when it first started. Jupiter was split into two. This was when Azief Law Avatar sidestep a sword light and evaded it The sword light keeps sailing forward and hit Jupiter. It is now in the process of copsing and exploding. Saturn rings had also dissipated Azief had solidified the Saturn rings and throws it toward Amara like it is a sharp spinning razor. Unfortunately, Amara changes the properties of that ring in thest minute and only gained a few wounds. Mercury and Mars had already exploded Venus scattered into gaseous substances and Uranus is disintegrated because of the powerful space tearing all over the sr system. But Uranus disintegrated in a slow manner. This is because when Amara and Azief shed their palm near Uranus, it causes the time and space around it to be severely affected, and so suddenly there is timeline that splits because of that sh. It causes the time space near theary system of Uranus to be slowed down. As for the twenty-seven moon around Uranus, all of them had exploded or used as a weapons by both Amara and Azief. This is how deities fight. They use moons, and stars and even the Sun. Basically, titanic being like them that possess great power could probably move anything in the Universe And all of this urrences and events happens in the span of thirty breaths. But there are still no visible winners. But truthfully it is not like Azief wanted to be the winner. He just was caught in the wrong ce at the wrong time. He wanted to exin and urge Amara to quickly go into that ce and follow Arial but as their fight reach to this point of such intense attack, Azief had difficulty just forming another thought If not, he could not concentrate in defending and battling Amara. One w and mistake, that is all that is needed to determining victory and loss or tilt the advantage to the other side. After all, Amara is very proficient in battling Gods. This is something that Azief had seen by himself when he looks at the past of Earth X So, even though she had been a little weaker than him her battle ability did not go down. Instead, her attack be more and more powerful and aggressive They are only around three feet from each other as they traded blows. When he punches, she would deflect it to another ce. When she kicks, Azief would block it with his palm. When she uses her sword Azief would use the rune to create shields, use the star sand moon to restrict her, use the element to attack. But it then devolved into a battle of their martial abilities. Their move is not elegant at all but it gave the impression of being brutal. Even though theypare their martial abilities, in the end, they are not normal people. If powerful martial artist uses energy they would at least created gust of wind when they punch. But when these two beings punched each other, it created storm of elements. It shatters moons and destroyeds. It created rift and destroys wall that is around this Universe. Simple moves, but it created an effect that ripples all over that affects trillions of things. Radioactive rays dissipated, waves of energy disturbed and particles disintegrated. A power of destruction swept all over the sr system of Earth X. Palm attack, finger attack, sword and spear shing, all of these created a field of destruction between them Azief don''t know how to end this battle without one of them injured greatly. he too had also been paying attention to the void that Amara should go into. Should he give up? But then thinking of how he would probably be cut by Amara sword if he gave up suddenly, he shudders to think what would happen to him Right now, his original body is still recovering after summoning the Threew Avatar. But if he doesn''t give up, then Amara would be entangled with him and not enter that void. Then what would happen to the future? Chapter 1249 - Light That Illuminates The Darkness After all, in the future or in Azief past, depending on the perspective you use to see it, Azief met Amara and got a lot of help from her and the reason why he could go back to his world is also because of the help of Amara. He is in a dilemma right now on how to end this battle. He of course could sense that Amara is getting weaker. But time is pressing By now, Aziefw Avatar had all merged. So, the attack is even more powerful and varied. The Law Avatar had the power of the worldlyws, controlling the Universalw and even able to use runes At times, Azief Law Avatar even manipted the gravity round him to be dense or light in each attack so that it could impact Amara the most. It seems like the battle between the two could not be stopped by now. But both of them right now is more anxious than ever. Amara is anxious about letting such a powerful outsider that could mess up with her ns to remain alive Azief on the other hand is anxious about Amara not following Arial. With both of these anxiousness Amara and Azief who is now separated by millions of miles from each other is about to unleash their greatest attack to each other By now, the Law Avatar is only one as three of them merged into one. Runes character floats around Azief Law Avatar. Stars and Moons swirls beneath his feet. And life force spirals around is entire body. The space around him distorted and light bends. A powerful force is at the verge of breaking out. The spear that Azief Law Avatar is holding is glowing brighter by the second and it copses the space around it On the other hand, Amara is preparing her sword. She lifted her sword and pointed it forward and a sharp ring of the sword sounded out explosively and echoed around the immediate surrounding Like a beast that is awakened from deep hibernation. Even though the distance between Azief and Amara is millions of miles away from each other both of them could sense the chilly force from each other weapons. Azief frowned because he knows that his momentum loses a bitpared to Amara. Amara weapon is a solid weapon and seems to have a certain breath of destruction. His spear while it is forged from the Laws, is not that sword match. If Azief did not experience it himself, he would not believe that the Lightbreaker sword could even cut Laws so easily like a hot knife cutting butter. That is how easy it was for Amara to cut energies and Laws. Instead, when Azief and Amara shes, there were a few times when his spear broke but it was quickly repaired by the energies of the Universe. ''Such concept of sharpness'' Azief thought as he could feel the chilly clear aura that swirls around Amara sword. When he looks at that sword, his eyes began to sting. That is how sharp it was. And that sword light began to envelop Amara and an endless sphere of chilling light formed around her In the beginning only Azief felt the stinging but then even his consciousness is stung. He could not help but frown deeper this time ''You really wanted to kill me, huh?'' He could tell that Amara is about to unleash her most powerful attack. Sensing that the life force around Amara is draining, it is safe to say that Amara is over drafting herself to fight against him. Azief force also increased as his body right now seems to be like a ck hole, devouring the energy of the surrounding celestial''s bodies. Amara swings her sword lightly. The distance of millions of miles is like only a distance away as the sword light travels in almost an instant. Azief could feel a kind of petrifying brutality and cruelness in that sword attack. It seemed to embody limitless destructiveness and murderousness, and represented the world''s most frightening cmity. It resembled the most violent and domineering monster which broke free of its cage at this moment and descended upon the world ¨C and its sole purpose was to decimate him A sword radiance that made Azief felt like every part of space is filled with sword. Sharp and brutal Azief eyes stings but he also makes his move. The sword light that formed because of Amara casual swing began to be wider and wider like it is casting a A vast clear light seems to be heading toward Azief. The vast clear light suddenly began to contract and transformed into a streak of radiant light. The streak of light surged across space like a shooting star and vanished in an instant. However, when the streak of radiant light appeared, the entire Universe outside of the area of the sword light lost its color and entered into an intense state of pitch ck, much like the deepest abyss of devastation. It was like the sword light absorbed all the other light in space. Stars ckened. The Sun be colder like it is about to experience heat death Azief thrust his spear forward. A powerful spiraling force formed on the tip of his spear causing the entire tens of thousands of miles of space to crack and copses into itself. A huge tear appeared and the sword light arrived. Millions of spear attack afterimages appear in front of that sword light And then they collided. BOOOOM! A powerful shockwave rocked the entire sr system as most of the in the sr system exploded When that casual sword swing by Amara collided with Azief spear attack, Azief was forced three steps backward, with each steps he took back, the space beneath his feet exploded into tears of space. And his spear attack, that spiral force that continued on forward after he thrusted it is shattered into pieces by the chilly sword light The ferocious and majestic sword aura that waspressed together erupted outwards and transformed into a sword energy hurricane. That had swept most of the force of his spear attack. But that alone is not enough to push his backward. What push him backward was the force after that. The sword attack was full of impact and even though the sword light is shattered because of the collision between the spear force and the sword light, it is enough for it to explode to another force of power when it collided. Amara casual swing is not as causal as she makes it out to be The force collided and almost all thes in the sr system was affected. But Azief spear force is also not something that should be underestimated. Before it got too violent, the spear force had also managed to dissipate the streak of the sword light and force the sword light to break apart. An afterimages of tens of thousands of spear force collided with that sword light and the sword light shattered into pieces continuously and became smaller and weaker until there was no power left to speak of. Eventually, the sword energy and aura became one with the rolling wind and disappeared into nothingness. But Azief knows that Amara did not yet unleashes her most powerful attack and even then he is forced to move backward. ''She should not use her life force topensate'' he thought to himself. By now, Amara is lowering her stance, her sword pointed forward and a powerful energy is swirling on the tip of her sword. That casual swing was to make him unbnced. Azief Law Avatar once again wanted to ready himself with his spear to ept the attack when Amara who was ready thrust forward with her sword A Sword Light cut the space in between him and Amara and the sword light in a matter of second is about to reach him. Then suddenly everything stopped. Azief could feel his entire body went still. The energy around him had also stopped entering his body. But that is not the only thing that stopped. The particles that are floating around, the Law Avatar and even Amara herself could not move They look at each other separated by millions of miles from each other. The attack that they were intending to throw to each other halted. Azief tries his hardest to try to move his body but for some reason even if he tries to mobilize the energy in his body, he felt like his body is now devoid of any power or energy ''Time control?'' No, he denied in his head. If what is happening toward him right now is Time Control, he could at least mobilize his own understanding of Time Laws. But right now, he felt like the Time Laws are also stopped. Looking at Amara in the distance, he could tell that this is not Amara doing Amara on the other hand did not seem to be surprised. And that causes Azief to think that Amara might know who is doing this? ''Is it Amara ally?'' Azief even though he could not move his hand and feet he could move his eyes. It was almost like whoever is doing this wanted him to saw everything. For the first time, in a long time, Azief felt powerless. It was like he was back in the past, when he was just a normal mortal. From the corner of his eyes, he saw light appears from the voids and tears of space. This light, wherever it passes, everything seems to be recover to its original state. >> Chapter 1250 - The Place In The Dream The debris of the moon, the fragments of thes all in that one moment suddenly returns back to its position and it was like nothing had changed. Life force seems to fills the entire Universe and beyond. Light seems to illuminate every darkness. It is probably the brightest thing Azief had ever seen other than a quasar star. If he had mortal eyes, his eyes would be blind by now ''What kind of power that is able to do this kind of thing? He thought to himself. He even saw that the void that was shrinking, the void that connects the past and the present, the void that Amara should go into is now widening. Azief could not move and could not see who did this. But there is no fear in his heart. Because the moment he felt that light, there is a certain calmness that soothe his heart. That he could not even feel fear. The light seems to spread as it covers every inch of the darkness of space. Then a word sounded ''I think that is quite enough'' the word seems yful and even a little bit happy. ''Amara. I think you should forget about these things'' the Word seems to echoes all over and Azief could that a certain change had happened to the Universe the moment those word was uttered Then he saw Amara seems to close her eyes involuntarily and falls down. As she falls down a cloud made of gaseous substances seems to appear out of nothingness and stop Amara from falling Amara lies on that cloud, appearing to be asleep. Then the clouds went toward that void of space time and enters it. Then the void shrinkspletely. For a while, there is only silence in the area. Azief thinks that this time it was his turn. He still could not move his body Then before he could prepare for it, he felt a force envelops his entire body and he seems to be pushed forward by that force. Sceneries beside him to shes by and he could see rainbows like colors passing him by It reminds him of the description of traveling using the Bifrost of the Asgardians. He felt like a moment had passes. But even that moment felt like eternity. Even with all of his thoughts and concentration pushed to the extreme he could not see a glimpse of the sceneries that passes him by And then his speed elerated to the point that he felt like he is slowly disintegrating. Space and time around him seems to melt away. And then everything went ck A moment in an eternity, an eternity in a moment. That is what Azief felt and then suddenly he appears somewhere else. The moment he felt like he is solid again, he fell to the ground kneeling. His entire body felt like it was reassembled and assembled back. There is a feeling of dizziness, trembling and all around tiredness. ''Haa. Haa¡­'' he was panting, his chest heaving up and down. It was like he was back to being a mortal. Like he was drowned in water for the first time It took him a couple of minutes before he could calm down and make sure that he is on solid ground. He touches the ground. It is soil and grass. ''Where am I?'' he thought to himself. Azief is shocked and then he quickly tries to ess his Divine Sense. But for some reason he could not use his Divine Sense. ''Sometimes, it is better to appreciate little things, child'' the word echoes in his ears and he was so shocked that he almost jumps away. He looks behind him but there is no one behind him. Then as he looks around he saw a hill in the distance. The hill is full of tall grass, looking green from the distance. There is a huge tree and under that tree is two tree stump. Sitting on one of the tree stump is a man. Azief could not see the face of that person and only then he realizes that his ability to see things far away did not work. The distance between him and the person on that hill is not that far away. But it is far away for a mortal. But he was so used to just squinting his eyes and see things a thousand miles away that suddenly not being able to do that feels very weird ''Come see me'' the voice echoes in his ears. This time he was not shocked. But if he is, he is doing a good job of not showing it. By now, Azief is quite sure that the one speaking to his ear is that person that is sitting on the tree stump. Azief knows something must have happened. One second he was in the gxy fighting Amara, then the next he is here. ''The Light¡­.is thating from this person?'' he thought to himself He is not even sure whether this ce is another Thought Consciousness Domain, or an illusion or something else. Because he could not use his Divine Sense or any of his ability. He felt the wind blowing, felt it on his cheek. He could feel the grass and everything felt so real. And he felt unease. He felt unease because he felt at ease. It is a contradictory feeling but the reason why he felt unease is precisely because he feels so at ease at this ce. It was almost like this ce is very inviting and make his heart warm This kind of thing that could affect his emotion, how could he not be scared. He did not think about it too long and began to walk uphill. Along the way, he could see flowers and bushes. He could feel the air. The air is clear and the scenery is very beautiful. In the distance he could see a forest and there is the Sun that is about to set. He did not run to the hill and instead taking his time. He was thinking but at the same time he marvels at this ce This is probably the most ordinary ce he had seen since the Fall. But for some reason he is marveled by it. Enchanted by it. He once saw a world full with auroras, saw a world that have divine beats flying across the clouds. When he saw it for the first time he was quite enchanted and marveled by it. But as he had seen it too many times, the awe and the marvel had all disappeared. But today, as he walks up toward the hills, seeing such an ordinary flower on the soils, feeling the wind and smelling the air of this ce, he could feel all of his worries disappeared. He felt warm like he was at home. He then thought to himself Why would he feel such warmth in his heart? And then a secondter, he got the question. Because he remembered something. ''How could it be?'' he mutters to himself as he looks around him, once again taking the sight. Seeing the sun setting in the distance, seeing the flower field and the hill with therge tree and two tree stump This is because this scenery, this kind of ce, is the kind of ideal ce in his mind In the past, when he was still a teenager, when the world felt too much for him, he would dream of a hill. It is not some kind of prophetic dream or dream that he had when he has as he was sleeping. It was more like a ce he goes into his mind when he was overwhelmed by it all. He imagines a tree. Arge tree with green leaves. Sometimes it a sycamore tree. Other times it is a pine tree. An evergreen tree most of the time. Then he would imagine a tree stump. Or a swing that is tied to the branches of that tree Below the hill would be flowers in variety of colors. The wind would blow his hair and he would smell the scent of flowers. There would be birds flying in the sky Everything is wonderful, colorful and bring peace to his heart In the distance, he would imagine that the sun is setting, the sunset light paints the sky red and orange And there must be a river so that he could hear the sound of the water. He imagines that such a ce would have clear air and the wind would be breezy. That is the ce where he goes to in his mind when the things in the world felt so heavy to him And as he was thinking of this, he could hear the sound of water and he was shocked. This ce, the reason why he felt a warmth to it is because it is like that ideal ce he thought of in his mind when he was a teenager. He never thinks of this ce again after he finished high school. How could that person materialize such ce? He thought to himself. He walks forward even with all of this question in his mind. Because he believes that the person on top of the hill would have the answer Chapter 1251 - Arial? And not before long he finally arrived at the top of the hill. And he could finally see the face of this person that had bring him here. And the moment he saw the face of this person, he was shocked. For a moment, he was stunned and transfixed there. The person is a man that he had known before. ''Arial?'' he blurted out The man sitting on that tree stump waiting for him is Arial. ''It has been a long time, Azief'' he said smiling. Azief on the other hand felt weird. He knows Arial. But¡­. this does not make sense at all. He just saw Arial being sucked into that vortex of time and space. Arial right now is probably rising to be Arial the Conqueror. Amara even went to the past to guide him. And it is impossible that Arial is stronger than him. He believes that the person on the hill is the one that created this scenery that he is seeing. He doesn''t think that this is an illusion and instead he believes that it has been turned into a real ce. But, how could it be Arial? So, none of this should make sense. How could Arial be here? And it is because of that he asks again ''Are you really Arial? Arial of House Vermont?'' Arial then tilted his head to his left and right ''Hmm. Not quite'' he said. Azief narrowed his eyes and he was about to try to fly but then he remembers that he could not use any of his powers here. It is useless to run away. So, he just sighed ''Then what are you?'' Arial smiles. He did not immediately answer Azief question. Instead he pointed to the tree stump beside him and said. ''Come, sit here'' Azief hesitated at first but then thinking that if this person wanted to kill him or do something to him, he would have already done so in the beginning. Here, he is like a mortal without any powers and abilities. So, mustering his courage he walks to the tree stump and sit. Arial or whoever this is is looking at the distance, looking at the sun setting. ''It is beautiful isn''t it?'' Azief was startled by the sudden question. ''What?'' The person pointed to the sun setting. ''But, there is a w'' Arial mutters and he smiles And Azief look at it. For a moment there is silence between them, only the sound of the wind rustling the tall grass sounded in the background Azief nodded and then he said ''It is beautiful'' he said. ''You mortals always failed to realize the beauty of life when you seek power. It is a pity sometimes'' he said. Azief had nothing to say to that Then he asks ''Did you see the flowers?'' Azief nodded. ''Beautiful, isn''t it?'' Azief then answer ''It is'' The person smiles and then he said ''Sometimes, when you are flying too long in the sky, you sometimes forgot that there is beauty underneath your feet. Too many beings forget that and so they stomp everything underneath their feet. So much beauty of life destroyed'' He sighed. The sound of his sigh echoes and for some reason Azief felt a profound sadness entering his heart. He immediately knows that this sadness does not belong to him but to this person. For some reason, hearing his sigh also made him sad. Then that person looks at him ''I am Arial'' the words shocked Azief but then Arial added ''But, I am also not him'' This time Azief frowned He doesn''t like to be made a fool. But he also knows his situation. So, with him trying to control his anger he asks ''Which is it? Are you him? Or are you not him?'' Arial smiles and then said ''Think and guess'' ''What do you mean by that?'' ''The Orvanians'' Arial suddenly said and Azief is shocked that the Orvanian suddenlye out from Arial mouth. ''First, guess who I am. If you get the answer, then it might make sense a bit'' He knows for a fact that while the face is Arial face, the feeling that this Arial gives him is nothing like the Arial he knows. When he knows Arial, he was in the trials of Amara. He was a reclusive man, a cold man, a man that I hurt with the world. Only with the trials he slowly opens his heart. But this Arial in front of him is like a force of good, of light that even when he is frustrated he could not muster the feeling and emotion to hate this Arial. Instead, he wanted to gain his approval. Azief notices this weird part of his feeling and because of that he knows that this person is not Arial. But this person himself said that he is Arial and not quite Arial. So, he asks a few question ''How do you know the Orvanians?'' Arial click his finger and a helmet appear in front of Azief. the helmet is floating in front of him. ''The helmet'' And then he looks back at Arial and then his eyes widened as he understands something ''You were the one that did something to do the helmet and suddenly let my presence known to Amara'' Arial chuckles and nodded ''I just cut off your connection with the helmet'' he said it simply ''I almost died fighting her'' ''It doesn''t seem like that to me. If I am not wrong, you were on the verge of defeating her.'' ''That is only because she was weakened because of the time-space disturbance and her connection with the world was cut off'' But Arial just smiles at him ''And you gained newprehension on your own Laws. That is a lot of gain don''t you think?'' Arial is still smiling and for some reason Azief could only sigh. Azief doesn''t even understand himself right now. if this was any other day, and he was stuck in a ce with someone who seems to have mysterious method like this Arial, he probably would be racking his brain right now on how to escape this ce. But for some reason, he felt so familiar with this Arial that he could banter like they have known each other for years. ''Don''t get angry that much at me'' Arial said. ''After all, those Orvanian is trying to spy me. It is not exactly courteous to do that. It seems they have always been disobedient'' he said and he chuckles. ''Though, I did give them a permission for a while to understand some things. Knowing them, they would overthink it. That''s the problem with being too smart sometimes.'' Then heughed like he found something funny. Spying on him? Azief seems to caught something. Arial look at him and then said ''With all of the tidbits that I gave you, could you now guess who I am?'' Azief did not answer. He looks at Arial face. And then he began thinking. He closes his eyes and his mind is open. He is looking at his own memories, and at the same time trying to understand what had happened. He knows the Orvanians. There probably only a few civilizations in the entire vast Omniverse that is qualified for the Orvanians to take seriously Asgard? No¡­. he thought to himself. Olympus? No. Even if Olympus could mess with Orvanian technology, there is no reason to help him or even meet with him Then he thought of something. Of a lore of the Orvanians. A curse that is given to the entire race of Orvanian. Sithulran was cursed with eternal life by the Creator. And since then the Orvanians was tasked to guard the Multiverse because of the sin of that one person. At that time, the Orvanian spoke of it like it is something that they are proud of. But when Azief thinks about it again. Isn''t the fact that they have to guard the Multiverse is in a way a punishment? It is not like they gained any reward in doing so but as long as there is the Multiverse, they must guard it. ''It is a curse'' he thought at that time. Then he thought of Arial. Arial final battle was to fight against Maharai Vasir, the Great Darkness. It is the whole reason for Arial tragic life, why there are so many trials and tribtions. And it is said in the legends and the stories of the Pancadongeng of the Thirteen Tribes of the New World that Asrana if he were to win, he would ascend to the Heavens and be the Creator of All. And then he opens his eyes and he looks again at Arial and he saw lighting out of Arial entire being, like he is light personified. ''It is said Light created All'' he quoted the Book of Light in Arial world in his mind. Arial is Asrana. And while he did not see the ending of the battle between Arial and the Great Darkness, he believes that Arial wins that battle. And if he did win¡­...if the stories are true¡­. For a few second, Azief was quite speechless. Because his mind reached to a conclusion that even he had a hard time believing He stuttered a bit and then said ''You are¡­...You are the Creator?'' >>> Chapter 1252 - An Old Friend ''Hahaha'' Arialughed and nodded ''The One and Only'' he said Azief mind went nk for a few second and there is only silence for a few minutes as Azief tries to regain his calm. But it is not that easy being calm when he sat beside someone that is said to have created every existence in the Omniverse since the beginning of Time. And probably even before that if he trusted the lore of the Etherna. The Creator doesn''t seem to be surprised with the reaction of Azief as he averts his gaze from Azief and keep looking at the sunset in the distance. Azief did not realize it but even though the sun is setting, it never truly sets. It is like a painting. Always in the process of setting but never really set. A Sun that does not set. In a way a beauty frozen for eternity. After a while, Azief finally epted what is happening to him right now. And everything makes sense now. He first does not understand why the Orvanians would use the helmet to spy since they basically have all kinds of technology in their disposal. It probably would be easy for them to find anyone in the Omniverse or spy on anyone in the Omniverse. After all, with the helmet Azief could basically even look at other worlds like he was looking at a television. But if it''s the Creator, it makes sense. And he also understands why he felt so familiar and had no thought of being angry and even fear against the Creator. When every logic in his mind told him that he should be afraid. If he is the Creator, then it is no wonder why he is feeling all of this. because he too is His creation Though maybe not so hands on, but every life in the Omniverse is said to sprang out from his breath. What he doesn''t understand was why does the Creator wanted to meet him? ''You don''t understand why I wanted to see you?'' The Creator suddenly said and the question shock Azief to his core. He looks weirdly at the Creator and then after a few second of hesitation, he asked ''Can you read my mind?'' At this, The Creator chuckles. But, he did not answer the question. So Azief then ask something else ''What should I call you? Lord? Arial? God? The Creator'' ''Just call me Arial, I guess. After all, I am him. And at the same time I am not him. I came to you in his face because it is a face you recognize.'' Azief was about to ask something but Arial raise his hand and then said ''I know. I know. It is confusing isn''t it?'' ''Maybe I should exin it in an easier way. Right now, I am the Creator. But I also have the memory of Arial and his emotions, his desire. And before you think that the trials and tribtions that Arial had to pass is all an excuse for me to possess Arial, that is not entirely true. I could¡­. but I won''t. To say it simply, Arial was the destined candidate.'' ''But, I just saw Arial went back in time. How are you, right now, here?'' Arial then said ''I am him from the future'' ''Then what happen to the Creator in this timeline?'' Azief knows many rules about time travels. He doesn''t know the rules of time travel for beings like the Creator. Maybe it is different for Him because He is an entirely different being. But if he came from the future, wont the Creator in this particr time and moment, the Creator in this particr timeline is alerted. For example, if his future-self went back to his past self, if the past self is as strong as the future self, then they would easily be alerted. This could create a time paradox and even induce a time singrity event Arial smiles as he looks at Arial. Azief notice that Arial is looking at him. It is a gentle look but Azief could feel like all of his thought is being read Then Arial said ''I exist in all timelines. Past, present, and even the future. I existed simultaneously in all this point. So, there is no contradiction, no ovepping and- ''he is smiling as he said ''Time singrity or whatever'' he chuckles and Azief face pales. If before he only had some suspicion, now with the way Arial said it, he is confident that Arial could read his thought. For a moment, there is another moment of silence. Though, they were not ufortable with the silent. Arial seems to enjoy the wind passing him by, waving his hair. And Azief is suing the silence to digest what he just heard. But, Azief still look at Arial with a confused expression so Arial ask ''What do you know of me? Of the Creator?'' ''I don''t know much'' Azief said ''Umm, but you know some of it'' Azief frowned. Smiling Arial answer ''I am the Creator. I know what you experienced. I know your pain and I know your cure. I see all of your deeds, the sinful ones and the good ones. I saw your light and I saw your darkness. There is no need to hide or lie in front of me'' Azief is silent for a while then he asks ''Then why do you ask?'' it is not in a tone that is dissatisfied. It is a tone of a son asking a question to his father Why should the Creator ask question if he already knows? Why ask question that you already know the answer to. The question might seem simple but it is not. It touches upon the concept of fatality of destiny. Arial then said ''Because the process is equally important'' ''Mortal beings thinks that as long as you reach the end, that is all that matters. What they don''t understand is that it is the journey to the End is as equally if not more important. If you do not see it, do not appreciate it, by the time you reach the End, you would find out you learn nothing and you know nothing. Like a flower that sways in the ground that does not catch the eyes of flying beings.'' And he chuckles. Azief hear Arial words and for a moment, there seems to be something in his mind. An understanding of sort of his path and his way of looking at destiny and fate Arial smiles and let Azief digest. Then after a while Azief once again ask ''Why did you bring me here?'' ''Straight to the point. I like that'' Arial closes his eyes for a second and then said ''This incarnation owes you'' He said. And then Azief frowned. Arial then said ''Do you know what that means? It means me, the Creator owes you. Arial owes you, to be more urate. And such debt need to repaid.'' Arial see Azief face Azief is frowning and so Arial ask him ''Are you not happy that could hug such a reliable thigh? Hahaha'' Arialugh at his own joke. If there is one weakness of the Creator, it is that he does not really knows how to make a joke. Azief on the other hand did notugh and instead he said ''Azul also owes me. And now you also owe me'' he looks at the Creator and thought of many things. He thought of Loki, thought of the Six Sabers and thought of Azul and then like something that clouded his mind is being swiped away by an invisible force, he seems to understand something He then asks ''Am I being schemed upon?'' he asks the Creator, his eyes determined and fearless. And there is also even a trace of anger in his eyes. The Creator smiles be wider ''It seems that you have sense it'' Hearing this is basically confirmation that he is being schemed upon. ''Are you also- ''Arial did not wait for Azief to finish the question and nodded ''I am. But I am on your side. That is all I could say to you'' Azief look at the Creator and sighed. he felt helpless again. He had slowly felt it as he grows stronger that there is a premonition of death around him At that time, he ignores it. After all, how could it be that as he grows stronger, the premonition of death grows stronger. Shouldn''t it be that as he grows stronger, the premonition of death lessens? But¡­. if he put some of the things that Loki had said and remember the things he had experienced and the fortuitous encounter that he had seen, he began to feel like there is a force in this universe that is helping him Thinking of it in a good way, it is helping him. But if you think of it in a different way, it is controlling him. Azief then thinks carefully about what he is going to ask and then he said ''How will you help me?'' Arial smiles >>> Chapter 1253 - The Lesson Of Karma ''How will you help me?'' Arial smiles and nodded ''As expected of you. I thought you would be more in awe with me'' ''I am'' Azief said ''I just don''t think that you did not bring me here simply to make me at awe with you. You said that I help you. And that you owe me. And that you have to repay me. I am asking you how?'' He paused for a second and then he said ''Knowing the lore about you, you are the Lord of Creation, the Right Hand of the One, The One with Many Names, I think there is nothing you could not do'' ''You could create worlds simply just by breathing. When you gaze upon something, Life is given. That is what I heard of you in the lore. Whether it be an advanced civilization or a primitive civilization, one way or the other, in a different name and a different form, you were exalted above all other Gods'' Pausing for a second Azief then said ''For a being like you, how easy it would be to repay me? Why now? Why wait? You could have blessed me before. You could even send some life force when I am desperate'' He paused for a second and then he added ''I''m not ming you. I''m just curious. Why now? Arial smiles and he did not immediately answer. Maybe because there is too many questions. Or maybe he is thinking of the answer. Azief look at the Creator and he could see his smile. His smile seems to contain a mystery that he belies no living being could unravel His eyes seem to contain infinite wisdom that if you were to look and stare at those eyes, your mind might not just take it and break apart under the pressure of knowledge and wisdom each of The Creator movement seems to follow a certain rhythm of nature. Azief shakes his head. Maybe, it is not that the Creator follow the rhythm of nature but the rhythm of nature following the Creator rhythm. Even when he is just there, not doing anything, this feeling that Azief felt, like he is enveloped by Everything is profound in his heart. It is hard to describe such an encounter. There is no space and time disintegration, there is no fireworks and miraculous phenomena. But, this feeling, is the only way for Azief to know how mysterious and mystical this being that is beside him right now Compared to all of those phenomenon, this feeling that he could not describe is more terrifying for him He had seen giants who each steps create a pulsar energy. He had seen a titanic being whose gaze disintegrated the sun and the stars. He had seen titanic beings that stretched infinitely long that he could not see the true height. But even then, he was fearless. As long as there is a chance, he could muster the courage to fight Because even though all of those things are terrifying, it is something that born into shape, it has form, it has substance But for the Creator, what he felt could not be described. There is no word for this feeling. There is this feeling each time that he looks at you that everything about you seems to be stripped apart Like your past, present and future is all seen by him. That your every thought, your every pattern of thinking, your desires and your wants, your fears and your weakness all of itid bare in front of the Creator. And there is this feeling of warmth, that make your heart yearns, longs and love. A subtle kind of warmth of wee. The feeling of being enveloped and embraced by Everything. How then could words ever express these feelings And without words, this feeling that has no name, is more terrifying and more mysterious then any sun smashing, world breaking, heaven sealing acts. The wind blows between them and Azief ck robe flutters contrasted with that of Arial who is wearing white robe. Then Arial said ''You ask why did I not blessed you before?'' Arial did not ask the question hoping for the answer instead he reply it the moment he ask it ''How do you know I did not?'' he said while smiling mysteriously ''What do you mean?'' ''Every breath you inhale, every step you take, every decision and every action you did, how do you know I was not beside you, helping you? When your target hits your enemies, when your life narrowly miss death, when your death is near and suddenly there is a chance of living, how do you know, that is not my blessing?'' Azief be speechless. Arial shakes his head and then said ''Child, I was with you. I am with you in those moment and I have been with you in each moment of your life to even the degree of a nano second. I have seen you before you were even born. I know of your birth long before your ancestors even know. I have watched every mistakes you make, every evil deeds. And I have also watched you in your best'' He sighed and then said ''Humans are a wed creature. I did not expect perfection from them. They are humans after all. They were allowed to make a few mistakes here and there'' He then said something else ''And you seem to think that repaying is something that is easy. I think I could tell you this since it would not be long before you too would reach a high level. I think you know that there is Karma, connection or bond whatever you want to call it when someone owes something, right?'' Azief nodded ''Azul owes you greatly.'' Azief frowned. Why would Arial suddenly talk about Azul but he did not interrupt ''The stronger you are, even one simple debt of favor and gratitude forms strong Karma. Some are even almost hard to untangle and unravel. Because as you know, the stronger you are, the less you needed the help of another.'' Azief nodded. That makes sense ''As such, the stronger a person are, when they owe someone, the stronger that bond is. Of course, that is not the only thing. It is also the extent of the debt. After all, lending someone money so one could but a drink to refresh themselves and saving one life is a different degree of debt'' Azief nodded again. He knows that the Creator is saying all this to teach him something. Azief could feel it in his heart that the Creator is trying to guide him ''Azul owes you a great defy because not only you bring him his beloved back, you also helped him realize his Grand Path making him be able to take thatst step. You might think why would I talk about Azul. Don''t you see?'' Azief heard the Creator words and then he understood. The stronger a person is¡­. the heavier the Karma. The more serious the degree of the debts, the powerful the bond. Even if the Creator saves his life countless of time, who could be sure that he had paid all the Karma. But knowing a being like Creator it must be one hell of a debt to pay and then Azief then say Azief could guess the origin of the debt. This must have something to do with the prophecy of Asrana. He had confirmed certain things while certain things are still just his conjecture. But what kind of things that the Creator would do for him if he were to ask a wish? Azief knows that a Wish is like a neutralizer of debts. He wanted to know what could he ask for? And he could sense that the Creator seems to guide this conversation to reach that point ''If I ask you to revive everyone on Earth Prime right now, everyone that have died since the beginning of the Fall, could you do it for me?'' Arial nodded and said nonchntly ''All it takes is a snap of a finger'' Arial said. But then smiling he ask ''But, if I do that, my debt to you is resolved. Think carefully. Do you really want to do that? Think about what you know'' Arial said smiling. Azief eyes narrowed. It is what the Creator said Then suddenly Arial said to him ''I thought I told you to think of me as Arial'' Hearing this Azief look at the Creator and he confirmed that Arial could probably read his mind Arial smiles and said ''That''s more like it'' Arial could probably hear out loud what he is thinking. He did not say anything about this and instead closes his eyes and thought silently to himself "But, if I do that, my debt to you is resolved. Think carefully. Do you really want to do that? Think about what you know" these words made him hesitate Think about what he knows? What did he know? Azief thought to himself. He of course did not think of reviving everyone. He just throws it out there to know what The Creator could do. It seems that if the Creator wanted to revive everyone it is truly easy for him But it the word "think about what you know" that makes Arial think. And then he understood what The Creator is trying to say to him Chapter 1254 - The Truth Behind The Incarnation Even though the Creator said to treat him like Arial and he did try to treat him like Arial it is clear that as he knows more about the Creator it is harder for him to treat the Creator like Arial As for what the Creator is trying to say to him, he also understood. Probably because the Creator also knew of his future. In his future, he is to destroy the Universe and probably the entire creation. Azief had been thinking about it since he saw the future. And he had some hypothesis of how he became like that. Since then he had been preparing. He only need a few more confirmation. He close his eyes and then opening it back he said ''I think I understand why you are telling me all of this'' The Creator look at Azief, smiles and nodded ''It is great you understand'' Azief was stunned for a second. He had expected that the Creator would ask what he had understand The Creator did not behave in a way that Azief thought he would and Azief is reminded again, there is probably nothing in this Universe that the Creator doesn''t know. Azief paused for a second and he closes his eyes and take a deep breath. The Creator look at Azief and his smile be wider. Arial opens his eyes and then ask the Creator. ''Did you know that this would happen? That I would understand?'' The Creator nodded and then he said with a knowing smile ''Now, wouldn''t you agree that the process also important? Would you ept it if I act first without you going through this process? Wouldn''t you misunderstand me?'' ''The process is sometimes more important, huh?'' Azief mutters and he chuckles bitterly. He understands a bit of what the Creator is talking about. And what the Creator meant when he said for him to think about it. The Creator wanted to help him. But if he does want to help him, he would have acted long ago. But the Creator did not act. So, why? That was the question that Azief thought when the Creator ask him to think a bit before making any wishes. And after thinking about it, Azief understood what wish he should make and when to make it. The Creator seems to know all of his life experiences. And thus, it makes senses that the Creator also knew his ultimate fate. Azief had a theory of how he became the thing that he became in the future. But hearing the implied words from the Creator make him a bit more certain of why he would change in the future And so, he knows what wish to make. And when to make it. His eyes in that moment was cold and calcted. Because he now felt what is threatening him. Azief enemies is numerous. But none of them brings him fear But when he finally realized his true enemy was¡­. he could not help but felt cold all over. He did not even want to spoke the name of this enemy for fear of alerting it. His enemy is destiny and fate itself. And there is nothing more illusory and more formidable than these two illusory concepts. Even though Azief could perceive destiny and fate, he could not control it. Even he could be swept by its tide. ''Wait'' he thought to himself ''Wait until the moment is right'' he mutters to himself. The Creator heard that and he just smiles. For a moment there is silence between them. Only the sound of the wind could be heard. And every few seconds, there is the chirping sound of a bird. ''So, what now?'' Azief suddenly ask breaking the silence. He looks at the Creator. Actually he did not know how to react. After all, it is not like he came here voluntarily. He was suddenly brought here. But there is cause and effect to all of this. If he did not want to see the cause and effects of his past, how could the Seresian uses him to get to the Creator? There is cause and effect in these small choices. However, the Creator has finished speaking. And he already made clear of what he wanted to express and convey to him. So, Azief could not help but ask what next? Is there something else? Azief sighed. If he could leave this area, he would have already left. But he doesn''t even know where this is. Is this ce an illusion? A closed dimension? A created world? One of the multiverse? Another Universe in a different space time? Thought Consciousness Domain? A dream made real? Azief knows that there are many methods to reproduce the scene that he is looking at right now. But he doesn''t know which one because he could not sense it. His Divine Sense is blocked and there is nothing he could do. He doesn''t even know where he is. So, he could only wait for the Creator to send him back. The Creator did not answer immediately. Instead, he looks in the distance. Azief look at where the Creator is looking. And the Creator seems to be looking at the setting sun And the Creator mumble something but Azief could not hear it. And, there is another silence between them And then after a few second, the Creator said. ''Hmm. You would be mad if I sent you back to the Seresian world right? After all, it is very rude of me, old friend'' Azief seems to cringe at hearing the Creator calling him a friend. He sighed and look at the Creator and then he said what he has been thinking all along ''Even though, you told me you think of you as Arial, I really couldn''t think of you like that. I understand it in my mind. You are the Creator and you are also Arial'' ''If I guess right, Arial won the Final battle. And then he became your incarnation. So, he has two memories. The memories of him as Arial, the mortal being and the memory of being the Creator during the first creation of existence from the Void of Nothingness'' Azief then look at the Creator trying to seek affirmation The Creator shakes his head and then said ''You are urate for most part. Only there is a small mistake'' Azief did not say anything and so the Creator said ''Arial, I mean me, did not immediately be my incarnation. Like you surmised, Arial won the final battle. And so, he is qualified to be my incarnation. His body and mind were ready. But, he refuses'' Hmm? ''Don''t be so surprised'' ''Arial knew that even if I take over, it is not like he would lose his memories and his feelings. That is now how it works. I don''t possess bodies and mind. I could¡­. but that is not my style. It is not in my nature to destroy something.'' ''Then why did he not ept you?'' The Creator smiles and then said ''He had some unfinished business with an Elven'' and the Creator smiles. ''It wasn''t until all the people he loved had died, that he finally epts his responsibility'' ''Was it long?'' ''A thousand years give or take'' Then the Creator added ''A short blip of time'' There is another silence and then the Creator said ''As for the other things you said, it is much of the same. He inherits my memories and my feelings and my desire and I inherit his. We are One and the Same. We are affected by each other and affecting each other. His Karma became my Karma. His bond became my bond. His cause and effect became my cause and effect'' Azief frowned for a moment. Then he said ''It seems that it is a lot more trouble than it benefits you'' Azief said ''If you could create anything, you could obviously create an avatar or a body. Since you could create all lives and the father of creation couldn''t you just conjure up a body for you to incarnate to?'' Then Azief spoke again ''If its experience you seek, using Divine Sense couldn''t you just experience their life?'' Then he added ''Couldn''t you just merge with the world and feel the emotions of these people? I could do that. And if I could do that, then you surely could do it too and probably you would do it even better than me'' The Creator smiles and nodded ''Well, you were not wrong. But as always, there is always somethingcking in your truth'' Azief frowned deeper ''What do you mean?'' The Creator sighed and then said ''There is a reason why I love life like a son. Why I love you. Why I love all of my creation. People always said that I love all my creations equally. That is not entirely true. Maybe, it is true, for My Lord but not for me. Some creation that I created, I love them a bit more than some others. Of course, I treated them all equally. That is not something that Ipromise on.'' Then he paused for a second >> Chapter 1255 - The Truth That Is Always Lacking ''I am Creation. Before I am what I am today, I am but¡­what is the word in your world? Hmm'' he seems to be thinking for a few second and then he said ''Program'' he eximed. ''I am something that have a directive to create. Whether it be particles of atoms, opposite particles, life, magic, source of power so on and so forth, I created things. I have no other directive other than to create. But I do not love. I do not hate. I do not feel or think or anything.'' He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes for a second like he is remembering something. And knowing the long existence of the Creator who knows what memory he is remembering. ''Then, I was given permission. Long story short that is the beginning of me having an incarnation. Most of my incarnation have great sins but also people who did great deeds that promotes life. It is redemption. It is penance. And it is a lesson.'' ''Like you said, I did use divine sense and merge with the world and the universe. But unlike you, I do not feel. That is the difference between you and me. When you merge with the world, you could feel the general feeling of the people of the world, the will of the world, whether it be resentment, happiness or sorrow'' ''But you have to have emotion first to distinguish this feeling. I could not do that. And so, when I incarnate and enters my Holy Soul into my incarnation, he became me and I became him. I inherit all of his humanly feelings and he inherits all of my powers and my memories. It is a duality of being of perfect harmony. Because his will is my will and my will is also his will. And so¡­. I feel and I truly understand'' And he smiles He did not borate more on this but Azief had another question that popped out of his mind when he heard what the Creator said to him He once again asks a question to the Creator ''You said that most of your incarnation have great sins but they are also people who did great deeds that promotes life. You said it is redemption. You said it is penance. And it is a lesson.'' The Creator nodded ''What about Arial then? What great sins that he did? I know his great deed. But I don''t know what redemption path he is supposed to be walking on. And for what sins did he need to do penance?'' ''Arial bury kingdoms and countless of bones because of the death of his wife. There is so many innocent lives that was sacrificed because of his vengeance.'' Azief frowned at this and then said ''In the course of any history civilization, there is people like Arial. I know what he did. But he united the Human continent and because of him there was an era of prosperity that had never been seen before in the Human Continent other than the age of the First generation'' ''Are you saying what he did was right?'' the Creator ask. He did not seem to be angry and instead it almost seems like he is truly curious. Azief close his eyes a bit and trying to think of the words and then he said ''Whether he was right or wrong¡­it is hard to tell. His era is not a peaceful one. If he did not do what he did¡­. then humanity would be enved by the Demonkind. It requires a firm hand, at least in Arial era. It is hard to judge because I do not live in that era'' ''It is hard? I guess you are always a bit biased towards your friend'' Azief then said ''It is an inevitable development. Before, I do not know the cause and effect. But when I see the past, I could then understand why Arial did what he did. If anything, it is the trend of time that pushes him to that seat.'' He paused for a second and then said ''I see that in the original timeline of Arial life, the Demonkind ughtered the humans. The human kingdoms fall one by one and the reason why is because they are divided in man y issues and there is no central authority that they could respect. Instead, they fought for benefits and their own interest. Because of this, the Demonkind make easy pickings. ''Divided, they fall'' Sighing, he then continues saying ''Arial might not want to be king. When I remember back when I read the history of the Rise of Vermont in the capital city of the Edenian Empire, I remember that in the beginning, Arial did not seek the throne'' ''Instead, he had helped the legitimate sessor of the Dukedom to be King. He even sent Ss to help the new King. And for most of the early reign of King Adrian, the great general that pacify the four corners of the kingdom was Arial'' ''he became the kingmaker. And then step by step, the trend of the time pushed him to the seat of a monarch'' ''And when his wife died, he wanted revenge. But he also pushes the reform of the military and his ambition to unite all the states and the kingdoms of the Human Continent is revealed. ''I like to think that Arial had a choice but I don''t think he has one. The moment he wanted to avenge his wife and sack Zettel to the ground, he knew he had to fight with the world'' Azief sighed again and he paused for a moment Then after a few second he resumes his word ''he already had Vangua. That alone had made him extremely rich and possessingrge fertilendmass not to mentionrge poption. The other lords and kings would not care that Arial wanted revenge. But, when the object of that revenge is the royal family of Zettel, Arial must be stopped'' ''He already one of the strongest monarch at that time. All they knew was that if they allowed Arial to sacked Zettel, then out of the many kingdoms, there is already few kingdoms that have been destroyed by the Empire'' ''They could see where the wind is blowing and the trend of the time was set. It is the trend for the unification of the entire Human Continent'' ''When Arial conquered Vangua, the conclusion is already written. He out of all the monarchs and royalty in the Human Continent possess the mostndmass and possess one of the most populous region in the entire Continent. Even if he did not try to conquer the kingdom, nobody likes to be neighbor with a lion'' Sighing, he mutters ''It was inevitable conclusion. Sad but true'' The Creator did not say anything for a while but then after a few second passes he said ''You met Arial only for a few months. But, you really do know him¡­I mean me¡­. don''t you?'' Azief did not smile. Instead he said ''I see his past. In a way, because of that, I could understand him more. Now I understand why he did what he did when he was still just a Knight. Why when I read his story it felt like he was rushing'' Then he added ''Of course, when I met him, the Arial that I met is already the Emperor. He had confidence and he was not rushing. At that time, he was in the trial of Amara. His trials were of his heart. So, I met Arial the Savior not Arial the Conqueror. There is a limit to what I can know about him. But you, you are him so I think that if I was wrong you would have corrected me'' The Creator smiles and nodded ''It is the past. And you were not wrong'' ''You do not feel angry?'' Azief asked The Creator smiles and then said ''Like I said, I am Arial. But I am also the Creator. And so when I got the memory, I understand certain things I do not understand before. As for being angry¡­...when you live as long as me and experience the many things that I experience, this is but a blip of feeling in my vast emotions. No¡­I am not. Sighing he then added ''Thinking about it, I did feel rushed. And you truly have seen my thoughts. Impressive'' he mutters apliment There is another silence between them. This time the silence is longer. The wind blows and the sound of chirping of the bird echoes. They both closes their eyes trying to feel the wind. The Creator then sighed, open his eyes and said ''But your truth is alwayscking'' ''Hmm?'' Azief said as he opens his eyes and look toward the Creator The Creator continue saying ''Humans and many of my creations always thought that what they did is something inevitable. They make excuses and try to justify their behavior. They always wanted to believe that they have no choice in the matter'' He released his breath and clouds forms in the skies and the clouds turns dark >> Next month chapter might not be posted here anymore. Instead, it might be posted in¡­..ptreon. I want to check whether there could be a ce where I could write and continue on. If I could continue, it is good. If not¡­.by the end of April, I will try to find other ways to fill my stomach. Hope you all could help me. Next chapter would be posted tomorrow and it will also have the same message. >> Chapter 1256 - Accumulating Karma He released his breath and clouds forms in the skies and the clouds turns dark He then continues saying ''You believe that to unite the kingdoms of the Human Continent that, it needs to be won through war'' ''Was I wrong?'' Azief ask The Creator smiles and shakes his head ''You are not wrong¡­at least not entirely'' Azief only frown at this as the Creator continue saying ''Because from the beginning you were wrong. What I mean is since the beginning of the human civilization it was wrong. The world is not so cruel. At least not when I first created it'' Smiling he looks at the sky as he seemingly reminiscing something ''Every world I created is not that different. Though there are sometime when I take creative choices and the world would be so unique there is hardly one in the myriads Universes.'' ''But most of the time it is the same'' And he smiles a bit ''The Laws of it is also the same. Of course, there is troubles and hardship. But that is life. However, there was no need to be cruel about it. Animals eats other animals but that is life. That is their food. They fight and kill for survival. I have no objection to that. But, there is no need to make it cruel'' Sighing, the Creator said ''People always mes the world for being cruel. The world is not cruel. It is there like a home. The one who decided it to be cruel is the people living inside the home'' He paused for a second and then said ''In the beginning of your human race, and Arial human race, there is not much difference. They live in caves and some of them possess great technological achievements. They use it to kill each other, enved each other¡­in other words, they use their advantages to be cruel. ''You were not wrong to say what you say. Because of this, the trajectory of the human race is full of war. And during Arial age of warfare, of kings and queens fighting for thrones while ignoring the plight of themon people, Arial could only move with the flow of the world. He had to be cruel to. ''But it did not have to be like that. How many worlds you have traveled to, Azief? Azief was trying to remember and answer the Creator question but the Creator quickly said ''Not more than sixty'' He smiles and then said ''For the Multiverse you have been to thirty-nine earths. As for other dimension there is some that could be called a full dimension and some that are dimension that are iplete, or temporary that could not be counted as a world'' ''In my eyes, sixty worlds are not that many'' Azief nodded. Whenpared to the Creator it truly is not that many Then the Creator added ''But I have seen myriads of worlds. And I have seen many civilizations'' ''There are civilization that progress themselves through peaceful means. Some did not even have a war. Yes, they progress a little bit slower than races that warred against each other. But, at least they did not destroy life. And they were blessed by me'' ''They focus on living, on making living better. Yet, they did not have to kill each other to make sure that they could live. They have as rich as emotion as humans but they did not choose the way Arial choose, and they did not choose the way humanity choose'' There is another silence and then the Creator said. Azief did not know what to say because anything he could say¡­. would it have any weight in front of a being who seen so many things. Did he also see the possibility of human civilization? See that it could have risen to where it is now even without war? Is it because of that his tone sounds so sad? Then the Creator suddenly said ''It does seem like I am lecturing you aren''t I? I just want you to know that there are many things that is avoidable. Don''t make excuses for the terrible things and painted it as something that is inevitable. The one who knows which ones are inevitable and which ones are not is only¡­...'' he did not finish his word but Azief could guess who the Creator seems to be talking about. Azief is silent for a while but he still has a lot of question to ask ''Still, why Arial? There are many kings and emperor who were more brutal than him. Why him that had to be responsible? Why is it only him that have to redeem himself''? The Creator is silent for a second and then he sighed ''Because he was given a gift. By me. A gift of life. A gift of a second chance. The life of his wife is precious. But how about the life of the husband of another? The father of a child? The brother. The sister, the son, the daughters. What sins did they do to him?'' ''Every debt has a debtor. Arial with all of his strength could have kill and hunt down the people who kills his wife. That is fair. That is just. But, how many people died in his conquest? Is it not a great sin?'' ''I want you to understand Azief. Every life¡­...every life! Is precious'' He paused for a second and then he shakes his head ''Didn''t you remember what your learned? A soul could light up an entire universe. The soul that no one could see, this illusory thing that present itself differently to each person that could see it, that have such miraculous properties that nobody could unravel it, the soul is precious. Life is precious. And when you snuff out a life, I feel sad'' ''I exist in every junction of time to the very precise second. I see death but I do not weep. But when I see a life snuffed out by another creation, I weep for their souls. There are some souls who kill but did not get stained by Karma, by cause and effect. This is when something is owed to them. A blood debt. But when there is nothing of sorts, when it is killing an innocent soul., there is a stain in your own soul'' ''And everyone has to redeem themselves one way or another. The only reason Arial was subjected to more tribtion is simply because he was blessed and as such that blessing should be used appropriately'' Then the Creator did not say anything else. And they both be silent again. Azief is digesting what he had heard and he too sighed. Then he looks at the Creator and said ''I really couldn''t see you as Arial. You wear his face, you have his memory, but there is something different. If I don''t know that you are the Creator, I might be able to treat you like the real Arial. If I do not know, the difference would be too subtle for me to realize. But I know The Creator smile and said ''You know so you could not'' the Creator nodded and said ''I understand. I do not me you. Those who knows my identity, rarely could they treat me the same'' Azief then ask ''Did it hurt you when you are treated differently?'' Azief merely wanted to know what the Creator could be feeling The Creator takes a deep breath and shakes his head ''I don''t. I felt a bit wistful but not sad. I understand where they areing from'' Azief sighed and the Creator only smiles and said ''Don''t worry about it. Not many do'' There is another period of silence. This time Azief also look at the sunset in the distance and then after thinking about it for a while, he then said ''I want to know what happen to Na Eun. I want to see the connection'' Azief did not forget why he enters these world Of course at that time, he did not know that Earth Two is connected deeply with Earth X. He also could not have expected that it is the scheme of the Orvanians to locate the location of the Creator. But he did not forget that he wanted to see what happens to Na Eun. In his life, there is actually three women that he loved. Most of the people on Earth only knows two. That is Sofia and Katarina. When she met Na Eun, they both know that they had no future together. Na Eun sometimes delude herself in thinking that it would be forever and at certain moments, even Azief is deluded in thinking so. But in the end he returns back to Earth Prime. Na Eun is not just some fling. Azief when he loves someone, he truly loves them. It might be in different form and it might have different taste but it is love nheless. So, he wanted to know what happened to her. Good or bad, he wanted to know. He waited for the Creator to say something. The Creator smiles and then said ''Then you would umte more karma'' Azief reply ''It is my karma to begin with'' The Creator hearing this raised his eyebrows and thenughed ''Bold'' He then chuckles and said ''But, I like it'' >> Next month chapter might not be posted here anymore. Instead, it might be posted in¡­..ptreon. I want to check whether there could be a ce where I could write and continue on. If I could continue, it is good. If not¡­.by the end of April, I will try to find other ways to fill my stomach. Hope you all could help me. (.)patreon DeathMonarch >> Chapter 1257 - The World That She Lived In The Creator finishedughing and then turns to Azief. ''It is not a hard thing to do. Instead of making you to be simply an observer and let you experience all those rises and falls of ages, it is better if I show you just the highlight'' ''Hmm?'' Before Azief could react the Creator is suddenly standing beside him. Smiling, he raises his finger and touch Azief forehead. The scenery of the hill seems to spiral and he could feel the space around him seems to open up, the rivers of time seems to flow backwards, the particles changes in an unprecedented variation. Space and time is intertwined and tangled. It was barely a second and then suddenly Azief is in another world. The hill had disappeared and before he knows it, he is standing, no, floating in the sky in another world. Azief immediately could feel the gush of energy all around him. Whatever this world is, it is full of energy that even by breathing it had makes him felt like his entire body being reinvigorated. But that is not the only thing that he felt. He also feels the energy coursing through every parts of his body. He waves his hand and the element gather. He spread out his Divine Sense and it covers arge swathe on area in a burst of Divine Sense. He moves his hand and he smiles because he could feel the energy returning to his body. When he was at that hill, in that area, he felt like a mortal that possess no energy whatsoever. He was helpless but now it was like he is a fish back into the water. He then looks around this new world. Floating beside him, his hand behind his back is the Creator. ''Is this a projection?'' The Creator shakes his head ''It is real. I manipted time and space so you could see this ce as it is. But, they would not sense you. I have cloaked our existence. And¡­I have to remind you not to try to change anything. No matter what you see. Time and Space here is very fragile because I brought you here'' He nodded He could guess where he is right now but he wanted confirmation from the Creator ''Where is this?'' Azief ask. He seems ustomed to this by now, hopping to another world. It hardly surprises him anymore. The Creator simply said ''This is the world that the inhabitant of Earth Two, went. This is the world that they have gone to when you were fighting against the demons from the Seresian world'' He paused for a second as Azief expression changes. Azief clench his fist. ''This is where Na Eun now live'' he thought to himself. He is part happy and part anxious. He is happy that he could see her again. He is anxious because he wonder what had happened to her after all of these years. The Creator then said ''It is a world unlike of their own. There are monsters. And when I said monsters I mean dinosaurs'' ''Dinosaurs? The prehistoric age?'' he said. The Creator then click his finger and Azief is at another ce. There is not even a distortion of space this time. With the sound of the clicking of the finger, suddenly he was at a different ce. He is floating in the sky, below him is turbulent seas. He looks down and he could saw gigantic beast. Azief does not know much about dinosaurs but he did watch Jurassic Park While that movie is filled with inuracies, he could recognize that the monster resembles one of the dinosaurs that roams around the sea. He looks up and saw the sun. ''At least, it had only one sun'' he thought to himself. Then he looks at therge continent in front of him. He focusses his sight and then in the distance he could see a huge dinosaur that resembles a tyrannosaurus rex is chasing a truck. ''It is unlike your world. More dangerous. At least your world had the All Source to give you humans incredible abilities. No such things happen to these people'' The Creator said. In the distance Azief could see more dinosaurs. It is like the Cretaceous period. But, Azief would not use his Earth as the reference point for this world since Azief could sense magic in this world But, it was not the dinosaurs that filled his mind right now. He looks at the Creator that is floating beside him and ask him ''Did Na Eun¡­'' he did not finish the question but anyone that hears the tone could guess what Azief is about to ask. ''Don''t worry. She survives.'' The Creator said and then he added ''And she did more than just surviving'' Azief eyebrows raised for a second before his eyes narrowed and then he said ''Don''t tell me that she became a scientist or something and helped humans to live freely in thisnd?'' The Creator chuckles and shakes his head. ''No, that only happens in stories. Reality as you know is not as rosy or as beautiful'' The creator then added ''But¡­there is always hope'' He said with a smiling. The Creator did not borate and Azief wanted to urge the Creator to say more but then Azief could feel the shaking of the air ''What is this?'' BOOOOM! There is a sound of something breaking the sound barrier and the ripples echoes. These ripples are subtle and by the time it reaches Azief it is not as strong but Azief could sense it with his Divine Sense He saw something is flying in the sky and his eyes narrowed ''No¡­. this is not possible'' By now Azief is no longer looking at the Creator. Instead, his eyes are focused on a person. There is a person that is heading toward the dinosaur. And this person is flying, breaking the sound barrier, the clouds exploded as this person fly through it. The speed causes the area around that person to be heated. There is some kind of force field that seems to protect him from the pressure of the wind But that is not the only thing that causes him to react like this. It is because of the attire that the person is wearing. He saw a familiar attire, a familiar crest, a familiar symbol and he is shocked beyond belief. ''Hyperion!'' he mutters to himself. That person who is flying in the sky is wearing his costume as the superhero in Earth Two. His mind constantly making inferences but he could not believe what he is thinking about ''That¡­.'' He is speechless for a few second before he blurted out ''This is impossible'' What he sees is the old costume of Hyperion only it is of a sleeker design more like a warrior armor type of costume. And his eyes widened because he could tell that the person in that costume is very simr to him in appearance What is more shocking is the fact that, that man not only has some traces of his face, there is also the traces of Na Eun face. And he could not believe it. He keeps looking and then he saw that young man dives down from the air and charges the dinosaur. With the charge the dinosaur was push backward ten feet away and then that young man began pummeling that twelve feet beast. The entire area seems to be depressed because of the battle. It did not take that man a minute before the dinosaur was beaten to death. Then that man uses heat vision to cut the dinosaurs into pieces. And then under the admiring gaze of the people he had just saved, that man flew into the sky and immediately disappeared among the clouds. There is silence again in the area. Azief wanted to approach the continent to see what is in it. But, he did not move. His mind is still reying what he had just saw. Azief could not help but ask the Creator ''Who is that?'' ''Who do you think?'' Azief look down and sighed. He actually had the answer all along. But, he doesn''t want to admit it. Because if he admits it, it means he had done something very wrong to Na Eun That is why he did not want to believe it. ''I did something wrong to her'' The Creator did not say anything. For a moment, he just stands there in the sky, floating there, closing his eyes. Then as minutes passes, Azief finally opens his eyes and then said ''Could you¡­. could you let me see her?'' The Creator nodded. He clicked hsi finger na dlie before Azief is once again in another ce. The Creator then said ''This is her in the past. Time works differently between your world, Earth Two, Earth X and this world. For now, ording to the time of this world, this is the past time of Na Eun. It is a hint I am giving you'' The Creator said. ''You''re bringing me to the past?'' The Creator nodded. ''You need to understand how certain thingses into beings. I promise you apensation. I promise you only the highlights. So, I am now fulfilling that promise'' >> Chapter 1258 - Progeny The Creator then pointed toward a farm. It is like a farm back when Azief use to pass Kansas. He then heard a screams. And he recognized that voice ''Na Eun!'' he was anxious and then he flew toward the source of the sound which is the barn. In almost a second, he arrived and then he saw that Na Eun isying down inside the barn and she is in pain. Her stomach seems bloated ''Na Eun!'' he was about toe forward to grab her but then suddenly the Creator grab his hand and he could not move ''Move!'' but no matter how much energy he tries to unleash, in the grip of the Creator all of his power seems ineffective. ''Whatever you do, you could not change it. This happens in the past. And it is supposed to happen. Pain is universal. Every living beings experiences it. Just observe'' Azief knows he could not fight against the Creator in this matter. He then saw that Na Eun is in pain is because she is about to give birth. ''Did she get married?'' The Creator did not answer Instead, the Creator fast forward the scene and then he saw a baby. And the moment that the baby was born, Azief could see that there is a thread connecting him with the baby and then he suddenly understood ''Now, you understand?'' ''But¡­. but this does not make sense'' He remember that he saw a young man who is wearing his costume. It seems that person is also capable of flight and possess great strength. There is also heat vision If what he thinks is true, then that person he saw must be his son. ''I have a son?'' he thought to himself. If not there is no reason that there is a powerful bond between him and the baby. This kind of tugging the heartstring bond, could only be the bond between father and child Normal people could not perceive this bond. But, if you study certainws of the world, studying the intangiblews, then you could perceive it. But the thing that he does not understand, is that how could his son inherit his ability? At that time, the skill of flying and his other abilities like heat vision, cold breath and speed is because of the skills he bought from the system store Of course, the system store has shut down for most of the people in Earth Prime. Other than Merchants who could ess the system store, people who did not have the rted skill could not open the system store. He could understand if his son inherits his strength because in his world there are people of Disk Formation who marries Seed Forming partner and have children who were born with Pir Forming peak realm at birth. But, the abilities that one bought from the system store is usually not transferrable. Because it is not of gic level unless it could reach a high point like Azief right now But at that time when he was with Na Eun, he was merely in Energy Disperse Stage. His ability should not have transferred to his son. So, how could his son inherit these skills The Creator seems to know what he is thinking and then said ''Different world have different rules. And when your son is born in this world, certain rules of thisw tries to adjust it to make it make sense in the rules of this world'' ''And so, your son inherits all of your strength and all of your abilities and he probably could be even stronger as this world is not that inferior to your world. As you could sense, it is full of energy'' ''I think the best way to exin it to you is the Will of the World'' Azief nodded. Since this is a world of magic, he is not surprised that this world had a will Azief is shocked to discover that the young man is really his son. Even though there is suspicion in his heart but it wasn''t until the Creator confirmed it that he really epted it ''I have a son.'' The Creator nodded and then said ''You always want to know what happens to Na Eun. This is what happens to her. Of course, I am just showing you a part of a moment in her life'' Then he once again clicks his finger and in Azief mind appears a coges of Na Eun life. He could see how she struggles to raise their son. There was some happy moment. There was some sad moment. He saw his son rebellious in his teenage years but grew to be a fine man in his twenties and then donned the same costume and wear the symbol that he had carved and be a hero to this world. He saw how Na Eun grows older and how she finds love in her thirties and then how she died. She died of old age and is buried in the cemetery field behind the barn. And that is how her life ended The moment her life ended, Azief regain back his mind. A moment stretched into a lifetime. And unlike the helmet he did not have any headache He looks at the Creator and there is a question that he wanted to ask. But, he did not ask it, he only closes his eyes and sighed. The Creator knows what Azief is feeling right now so instead he said ''There is some bitter moment, but there is also happy moment. She lived a life filled with adventure. And her son be the world hero'' Azief however is not that happy. ''Why are you so upset?'' The Creator ask Azief said ''I did not expect that this happens to her'' there is silence for a while and then he said'' ''She lived a good life'' the Creator said ''A hard life'' he countered ''And then there is my son'' ''a hero'' the creator said Azief shakes his head the fate of a hero, especially for my son¡­.it is not a fate that I would wish for any other person'' The Creator sighed. He did not say anything. He waits for Azief to say his thoughts. Azief mind could not help but be reminded of what he says. Of how hard it was for Na Eun. To be a mother without him helping beside her. Not only that but to live in this dangerous world. Unlike his son, Na Eun and the rest of the humans did not possess power. From what he could see in the life of Na Eun, humans survive in this by using tools. Of course, in the beginning they use the avable tool and possess stone age weapons. But because they came from an advanced civilization, they quickly built iron weapons, iron armors and it was not long before the created forges creating more precise and more powerful weapons At least with these weapons they could protect themselves and created a settlement in the tropical zone. He remembers how he saw his son confused at what he could do. Struggle with who he is and what he is. Most people on Earth Two believe that he is an alien from another and that is why he had his power. And Na Eun also believe this about himself. He saw how his son slowly grows stronger as he ages. And he saw how he was lost for a while, trying to fit in, trying to understand who he is without guidance. It is fortunate that even though he lost himself along the way, he found his way back and found himself. But, to see his own son picked up that mantle and be Hyperion, he did not want that for his son. A hero¡­...bears great responsibility. He took up that mantle because of the quest from the system. He had a reason to. And he knows that there is an end date for it. His son however, did not have such luxury. Azief sighed and then said ''Heroes fall. The brighter the light, the longer the shadow it cast. And the higher he goes, the more painful when it is time to fall'' The Creator look at Arial and there is a smile on his face. Azief look around him and he notices that he is at another ce. He seems to be in a small ind the size of a baseball field. He could see the shore and the sea in just a couple of meters from him. There is one lone palm tree and the wind blows gently bringing the scent of the ocean In that brief moment when he was looking at Na Eun life, the Creator once again bring him to another ce. The Creator then said ''If you have the power to go to the world where this woman lives, at least you would have a few years to spend together. If you go at the right moment, at the right time, without disturbing the fates and destiny of everyone, then there would not be much disturbances.'' Azief look at The Creator and then smiling bitterly he ask ''Does she have not enough time?'' >> Chapter 1259 - Another World ''She would die at the age of sixty-three. She lived a full life so don''t be that sorry for her'' Azief did not say anything. ''It is getting depressing isn''t it?'' The Creator said wistfully. Azief sighed ''I should have been there with her. I should have sought for her. I am a father and I have never touch my son, never call his name and never guided him'' Azief then closes his eyes. He and Sofia once talked about having a baby. But, they both did not think it was wise. Not because they don''t want it but because he has to many enemies. And Sofia also has her own enemies. They both agreed that they will wait until peace came. But, peace never came. If peace is meant by theck of war between the world powers, then that is the peace of themon people. But not for him. Azief enemies are numerous. Some of them are in the dark and some of them are in the open. Sofia also has her own legion of enemies. But, Azief of course could not expect that he would break up with her. And any thoughts of having a baby ended. But now he found out that he already had a son. And it is a son that he is proud of. There are of course some things he saw in the projection that he is not quite approve but in the end his son turns away from the dark and embrace good. But, seeing that his son had to grow up without a father, to live his life without him to at least provide protection when he is young breaks his heart apart. ''If I open the channel between world to seek this world where my son and Na Eun live will it affect anything?'' The Creator then said. ''The Orvanians is tightening loose ends. You do that and if it creates a time effect that affects the general timeline, then you would be enemies with Orvanians. You do not want that'' ''But I¡­...the Seresian world is peaceful now. Most of the powerful Seresian demons has been captured. Even if I open the world channel now, there is no threat of any invasion. As long as it did not-'' The Creator shake his head and cut off Azief words ''the world that you sent them to is special. Opening it from Earth Two channel might bring about great change. And great change could be good but it could also be bad. And I hope you did not forget that Earth Two is filled with other things. Seresian demons have plundered that world. Who knows what else they left there?'' Azief was about to say something but the Creator then said ''You have to learn to let go of some things, Azief. I know why you did not seek her. And I know why you try to forget her'' There is silence between them and then the Creator continued ''If you remember her, you would want to meet her. But if you wanted to meet her, you have to open the channel between worlds and that would probably expose Na Eun and the rest of the people of Earth two to another invasion'' He sighed ''But now, the Seresian world had already been pacified so I understand your desire to see her. But everyone has their own destiny'' ''Your meeting with me would alert a lot of ancient beings. Some of these are looking at you with certain intentions. Some wanted to help you. Some would try to hinder you. But, understand this'' ''They all wanted something from you'' ''It is a clich¨¦ thing to say but you meeting them probably would not be that good to them'' Azief is silent and he is digesting what the Creator said and he had to agree what the Creator is saying is true. He knows that the Creator is a being that not many people could see. He forgotten that for a second that the one who is talking to him right now is the creator of everything. For such a being any moves would surely be monitored. But as he is the Creator there is rarely beings in the Universe that could monitor Him. But if it''s to monitor Azief, they could easily do that. But knowing how cautious certain ancient beings, they probably would not do anything to him But what about the other people around him. if he goes and shows himself on another, if he goes to Na Eun¡­. then it was like he is revealing his own weakness The Creator then continue saying ''You could withstand these gazes and fought against their pressure. But what about Na Eun? She is a mortal. And what about your son? Your son is powerful in his world. he had inherited most of your strength and your abilities. But in the starry skies? He is basically Energy Disperse Stage peak realm. In your world alone, there are countless of people that could treat your son like an ant'' ''So, I should leave them alone? Is that what you are saying to me?'' The Creator smiles and then said ''There are other ways to meet him. You do not have to be there. I saw that you got a crystal.'' Then he did not say anything else but Azief immediately understood what the Creator is trying to say to him and his eyes shines. There is a n forming in his head. The Creator then said ''of course, there is another way to meet them while being safe'' Azief look up to the Creator and then the Creator said simply ''You just have to be stronger. So strong that nobody would even dare to touch them. It would not be long now'' The Creator said smiling. ''I think we have been here long enough. Let''s go see something else that is so not depressing. I want to show you that not all of your cause and effect ended tragically'' Then the Creator scoffed. ''Of course, to you the ending of Na Eun life might seem tragic. But to me, she had quite a full life'' The Creator then touch Azief shoulders and Azief could feel that the space and time around him once again changes Azief was not yet ready to leave that world. That world where there is his son, where there is Na Eun. There is so many things that he still wanted to know He wanted to know about what happened to Na Eun, seeing her and he wanted to know about his son. He could only see the highlights and he felt sad that he could not experience all of this with them He had been living without knowing that he is a father to someone. Na Eun did not tell him anything about her pregnancy. If his calction is right, when Na Eun leave Earth two, his son might have been inside her belly at that time The only question is whether she knew and decides to tell himter or she knew and wanted to hide it from him Whatever the case, it didn''t matter. That person is his son. He was eager to know more and understand more and see more. The moment he finished thinking about all of this, he is at different ce all over again. He sighed. He looks at the Creator and the Creator give a knowing smile. ''Are you that interested in knowing about a family you never have known'' It seems the Creator truly have managed to read his mind Azief nodded ''I have a son'' ''Yes'' Azief then said ''I wanted to know more about him'' ''And what will you do once you know more about him?'' Azief was speechless suddenly. ''Your child. You know your fate. Is it wise involving your own son into it. Are you that powerful right now?'' ''There are dark eyes watching you from the shadows. There are beings out there that wanted to manipte you. Some would target your desire. Some would target your weakness.'' ''Do you really wanted to bring him into all of this?'' Azief was silent for a while and then he thought of Loki. And he also thought of glimpses that he had seen and he thought of the weird feeling like he is always being watched and he was silent for a while ''Then, if I have enough power?'' The Creator smiles and then said ''The choice has always been yours. Even if you are weak and wanted to meet your son, who am I to stop it. And even if you are strong and don''t want to meet your son, it is your choice'' ''But you are inducing me'' ''I am advising you'' Azief could only sigh. There is a lot in his mind right now. There is suddenly this desire for him to once again meet with Na Eun. But for now, he focused on where he is right now He looks around and it is unlike the world before. There is building all around and it seems modern. He seems to be inside a park. Then he walks forward with the Creator walking beside him. There is a smallke where there are fishes and there is trees and benches all over the park The park itself seems well maintained but then as he walks to the center of the park he was shocked to see a statue in the middle of it. There is a twenty feet marble statue in the middle of the park. There is people walking around the park. He keeps walking forward like he was enchanted by that statue. As he walks among the crowd of people his body phases and no one could feel his existence or see him. And not before long he arrived in front of the statue. ''This¡­...I did not expect this'' >> Chapter 1260 - Earth Thirty-Nine Even though he is not twenty feet tall but with his Divine Sense he could see the face of this statue. The face of the statue is a face he recognizes. After all, he sees that face each time he looks in the mirror Yes, the twenty feet marble statue is the statue of him. He knows that this is not his Earth. if it is his Earth, he would not be so surprised to see his statue. He knows that there is some underground cult that has been worshipping g him. And there is also the statue of him in front of the pce. And there are some viges and cities in Pandemonium that carved his statue and put it in the center of the city or their viges, believing that having his statue would repel monsters and evil. But he is surprised to see his statue in another world. And it is because of that he immediately knows where the Creator has brought him. He walks around the statue and then he saw the que. The Creator then said ''Tomemorate the victory of the Supreme Commander of the Evolver, the Liberator of the Evols and the Scourge of the Wicked. May the Light of Truth and Justice shine the world ever after'' The Creator then said ''An endearing tribute to you. You are kind of¡­. a godlike figure in this world'' Azief look at the que and at the statue and he could not help but chuckles ''I thought I would be thought of as a viin in this world'' The Creator then said ''It seems Harrison did not really agree with your approach. He does not want the world to remember you as a tyrant and as an evil scourge. He was not an idealistic man. But meeting you, and living in the most exciting moment for this world, standing beside you, seeing you uniting the Evolver, he became idealistic'' The Creator paused for a while and then said ''because, he finally knew that hope is alive and well'' Azief however went silent. He shakes his head ''I have killed so many people'' He looks at the Creator but the Creator did not say anything. The Creator then sighed ''I know what you want from me. You want me to defend you'' Azief nodded with a bitter smile on his face ''Is that selfish of me. Wanting you to defend me?'' ''You know yourself whether you are worth defending'' Then the Creator sighed ''The humans in this world are terrible beings. They enved the Evols, and they repressed and tortured them for hundreds and thousands of years'' ''Evil also have its own degrees. Some sins could be forgiven, could be redeem. And some are not. The humans of these world inflict all kinds of horrors upon the Evolvers. And I know why you did what you did. But I am not going to tell you whether that is the right move or not. Azief only sighed but the Creator continued. ''You thought that if you leave many more humans than Evol, then you would leave a problem. You kill a lot of people that is oppressing the Evols. Your pce is made from the bones of the defeated. The upper limit of that world could not contain you and you have no peers or equal. You were basically a god in this world'' ''Maybe at that time you thought it was right. It is intoxicating isn''t it? To have that much power without anyone to control you? Without having to worry about the consequences?'' The Creator smiles and then said ''How do you think about it now? Azief only sighed. ''is this why you said to me all those words before?'' The Creator face turns serious and he look at Azief. And as Azief look at the Creator eyes, he could feel his eyes stinging like there is a sharpness in the Creator eyes that it pierces through his eyes and his mind that he even felt his entire body seems to shake from an indescribable pain. But the pain itself did not cause him to shudder or tremble, there is only this sense of unease that is filling his entire mind and body. Then the Creator said ''I told you that each life is precious. There are many of those who you killed that have debts to others. That could be considered cutting the Cause and Effect'' ''But there are also people that had nothing to do with it and die only because of association. Your effort had allowed the Evolver to create a peaceful world but that is their concerns and your concerns. It did not concern my job. My job is about Creation and you have destroyed them'' Then the Creator sighed and that feeling of stinging disappears and Azief could breathe a little bit easy. There is silence between them again before the Creator suddenly said ''You leave the children from your massacre but there are some adults that are also innocent. Fortunately, you did not kill many of such person or the cause and effect, the Karma would be heavier'' ''Then, the reason you are bringing me here is to¡­. what? To show me my mistakes? To guilt me into something? To show cause and effect? Why is it that you brought me here?'' he asks ''I am not bringing you here to guilt trip you. I just want to show you that not all of your decision is wrong. I know you are ming yourself right now'' Azief did not say anything but instead he looks back at the statue. ''Earth Thirty-Nine. I did not expect that I would be here again'' He chuckles bitterly and then continue ''Since I know the disastrous consequences of opening barriers between worlds, Earth Thirty-Nine was thest parallel worlds that I have gone to. I avoid in travelling to other parallel Universe after that.'' He looks around and there is no trace whatsoever of the great war fought between him and the forces of the Normies. There are no traces of the great battle. There are tall buildings in the distance. ''It seems that they have rebuild this ce'' Azief did not take long to know where he is right now. This park is the Central Park in New York city Though, it shares the same name as the Central Park in New York city in his world, it is not exactly the same. Most of these area from Upper West and Upper East sides of Manhattan, at least during his stay here was ravaged by war Washington and the surrounding states are the only one that is spared from most of the destruction and that is because Azief had created a stronghold there Before he leaves this world, at that time, the rebuilding of the area of Manhattan had just begun. Most of the cities that is around the water had been sunk during a bombardment of powerful weapons from the Normies forces. And now¡­...now it is incredible for Azief to see that this ce that used to be ruins now be a park. Azief had never been to Central Park in his world. He did go to Central Park in the United States after the Fall in his own Earth but it is not quite the same considering that after the Fall, that area is basically a spawning area for monsters. So, he did not know how topare this Central Park and the Central Park in his world. And to think that there is a statue of him here, he really could not have expected this. He had make it very clear to Harrison that he could use him to drum up support. He could stain his name and trample his name so that he could rise to the asion without a stain. He had set himself as the butcher so that Harrison and the others could live in the new world. Azief felt a little bit regretful of course But at that time, with the power he has, that is the best solution he could make. The hatred between the two races is too deep to be solved with a negotiation. It is a pity but that what it is. Azief had studied the history of this world when he was here. He could see that in the long period of times, there were many times, chances presented to them Chance for them to buried the hatred. But each time, the chances are squandered. And so it arrived to the point of no return It is a hatred that spans thousands of years and it is unrealistic for it to be solved in a couple of month. That is na?ve and ignorant. Azief knows he could not ignore such hatred and try to present a superficial solution. Usually one would at least forget it after a few decades. But, the Evolver were enved and tortured and their species is killed year after year If only the Normies could at least take a step back from the hostilities, acknowledged the rights of the Evolvers, then Azief did not have to make such a bloody decision. There is no answer to that hatred. >> Chapter 1261 - Structure In Space And as much as he had saved the Evolvers, he understood the Normies fears. The Evolvers are the evolution of them. In the Evolvers, they saw their own extinction. If Azief is born in this world, and he born as a Normies, he probably would be even more extreme. He probably would have killed every single Evolver there is. If there is a mistake was that, the Normies were too indecisive. If they wanted to pursue integration and coexistence, they should have pursued it quickly. If they wanted to fight, then fight till the end. But the Normies always wanted to have toes on both side and that spell their doom. It is not like Azief could not see that actually Normies could be the one that won this battle between species. But, like the chance of peace, the chance of their victory is also squandered. Azief even believe that somehow the suffering of the Evolvers for all of those millennia is a test, a condition as the luck of the world gathers onto them and brought them this victory ''Maybe, it is'' he thought to himself. He suddenly remembers what he had seen in the projection. He remembers that the descendant of the Enochian Empire had suffered and the luck gathers, humanity suffers and luck gathers and all of that luck umted is bestowed upon Levitia. Levitia then with the luck of humanity gathered on him, be the most shining hero of humanity. Then it was Arial. Maybe, it is also the same for the Evolvers. Maybe, luck and fortune is the reason why Will was stranded here on Earth Thirty-Nine which leads him to here and brought the Evolvers liberation The moment Azief started thinking like this, he suddenly could feel that his understanding of cause and effect deepens. There is no change like a burst of energy or a heavenly phenomenon. There is only a certain kind of understanding that dawned in him. It is illusory, intangible, could not be seen, be touched but he could sense it Like he is close to the source of truth¡­if that makes sense It is unfortunate what happened between the Normies and the Evolvers. But in Azief eyes, it was an inevitable conclusion. Because the war between these two races of humans who have evolved and not evolved was a battle like that of home sapiens and Neanderthal. Two species that evolved from the same ancestor fighting over the ownership of Earth Azief believe that they could live together. But the hatred that they have nurtured against each other for millennium make that task impossible. Azief at that time, in this world is basically a god. His feats of prowess are spoken in the same way people spoke of Heracles Twelve Deeds. At that time, he could force the world leaders of the Normies to shakes hands with the Evolvers and hope they would get along But that is na?ve and it would only create more victims in the long run. Azief knows he could not be in Earth Thirty-Nine for long, so he chooses the most efficient and fastest way and then he put the keys of the kingdoms to a person who have the most incentive to continue the cycle of hatred. But the reason why Azief gave Harrison that choice, is because he trusts that Harrison would make the right choice. That he would break the chain of hatred and looking at the life all around him right now, he could tell that he had made the right decision. There is a smile on his face. And heughs a bit. Then he looks at the Creator and said ''I still don''t know if what I did was the right thing or not. But, I have made that decision. And I have to live with it'' He sighed and then said ''I thought that you would bring me back to Seresian world after you show me Na Eun. I thought that the journey would be over'' ''Why? Do you find it hard to part with me now?'' the Creator said, clearly he wanted to joke Azief look at the Creator and thenugh ''You clearly don''t know how to make a joke. And the fact that you are also Arial¡­I just find it funny'' ''hah. See, I could make a joke'' The Creator said. Azief only shakes his head ''More like the irony of the situation that makes meugh'' Azief wonder how could he feel so close and familiar with probably one of the most powerful being in the entire Omniverse. He did not feel fear, instead he felt familiar. Like he is family, like he is a friend. That he could understand everything about him and epts him And then a thought urred in him. Maybe, this is the way every creation felt when they are face to face with the Creator. The Creator on the other hand said ''Still count. I make youugh'' Azief could not help butugh. For a moment, he justughs. Then the moment passes and then he said. ''I did not think that you would brought me here. It seems that in the future, I would be a pretty big deal for you treat me in such a way'' he said as he raised his eyebrows at the Creator. ''Hahaha'' the Creatorughs while nodding. He did not answer but the fact that he is nodding answer Azief question. ''Don''t think too much about this.'' ''Let''s just think of it as a bonus. Apensation of sorts. Unlike Earth Two, Earth X and even the Earth that Na Eun and your son inhabited, all of those three Earths have amon thread linking them, and because of that there is destiny resonance among them'' Then he added ''While I don''t expect you to see every possibility of those worlds, at least you could see that they are interconnected with each other'' ''Earth thirty-nine however is not connected to you'' Azief nodded. The only reason he went to Earth thirty-nine is because he was chasing Will who had hide his sister in one of the worlds in the Multiverse. In the process of chasing him he chases him to Earth thirty-nine. There is no grand connection between him and the people of Earth Thirty-nine ''What is it that you are trying to show me? I doubt it to show me this statue. Or this park'' The Creator only smiles and then pointed upwards. Azief then felt like the space and time around him is stretched endlessly and before he knew it, he is now in outer space, just right outside of Earth atmosphere. Azief quickly adjusted this time. He looks at the Creator, who is standing beside him, floating in space, puzzled on what he is trying to do ''Look'' The Creator said, so he then looks around him. He did not use his Divine Sense and only uses his eyes. And then he saw something in the distance ''Is that¡­'' he narrowed his eyes and his eyesight be even more perfect as he could see through tens of thousands of miles. He looks at the moon in the distance and he was shocked. He then quickly unleashes his Divine Sense. His Divine Sense spreads out almost instantly covering arge amount of space. Everything that is under his Divine Sense could not hide from his perception and the more he sees, the more he was shocked. On the skies of Heaven and Earth, not far away from the Moon, there is mega structure in space, floating there. It was unlike anything he has ever seen but it is something that has been envisioned by the Order of Thinkers on his Earth ''It is akin to a Dyson Sphere. Remarkable'' he mutters to himself. The structure encircles a star and seems to be harvesting the energy of that star. This enables this world to harvest more energy than before. ''It is a neutron star, a pulsar. So, instead of a white dwarf star, they choose a neutron star'' There are rings all across the pulsar ''It is look a lot like the interpretation of the Dyson Swarm. Though I do wonder what they called this structure. I believe that there is no scientist named Dyson when I was here'' he mutters to himself. He is still marveling at this structure. His Earth has also been thinking of doing this. the reason why it was dyed is because to build such a stable structure in space is beyond humanity engineering capacity. The number of craft required to obtain, transmit and maintain aplete Dyson sphere exceed the industrial capabilities of Earth at that time Not to mention, that there is still many threat and terrible monster all over Earth and most of Earth technological pursuit is focused on weapons to kill these monsters and fighting against each other It wasn''t until Sithulran arrival, that the great powers began looking at the stars with wary eyes. >> Chapter 1262 - A Ripple That Turns Into A Tsunami And there is also the reason that many more people research magical energy instead of technological advancement. It is easier since to rise you only have to do quest, gather EXP and so on and so forth. There is no need to have systematic knowledge at all to be stronger. Most people dream of bing a Disk Formation leveler because once you reached this level, you could be considered a powerhouse even in the Universe. And the other reason why many people wanted to at least reach Disk Formation is the fact that any Disk Formation leveler could easily leave Earth and live in another gxy and So, even if someday Earth was to be destroyed, Disk Formation leveler could still survive. But in recent years as the situation of the world stabilizes, the Seven Great Powers did intend to create a Dyson Sphere. At that time, it was to tackle the problem of the insufficient energy problem. Each birth of Disk Formation leveler takes a lot of energy from the world. It is then estimated that if only one person broke through to Divine Comprehension level, it would take almost one third of the Earth energy This kind of event would then lead to the cutting of energy from the rest of the people, making many people not being able to reach Divine Comprehension level and stuck in their current level because of the insufficient energy. So, some of the Order of Thinkers members proposed that they used the energy of the stars to supplied Earth. The energy in space is a bit more chaotic and not pure as the energy that is on Earth but at least even though it is not pure, it could allow people to still breakthrough and not exhaust Earth energy Even though the mystical energy in Earth would heal the more that the human''s beings on Earth absorb the energy, the longer it takes for Earth to restore that energy. The All Source is thought to have unlimited energy. But if there is no one controlling it, it ejected energy in a controlled and scheduled manner. The situation at that time shows that Earth is slowly running out of energy and the All Source could not recharge it as fast as it was before as more and more people breakthrough. It was so bad that some of the people who were thinking of breaking through to Disk Formation had to halt their breakthrough because of theck of energy and some had to go to Outer Space to absorb the energy there. That is the reason why Hikigaya did not try to break through to Divine Comprehension and is in seclusion. It wasn''t until the Multiversal Convergence happens that Hikigaya took the chance and break through to Divine Comprehension level. And there was report that since the destruction of many facilities in the Moon, the World Government in cooperation with the Order of Thinkers and the Lotus Order would jointly create something akin of a Dyson Sphere, a megastructure in space to monitor irregrities in space time and to act as a radar against extraterrestrial threat. In his Earth, this has just begun. But to think that this world had already been able to create such a technological advancement and maintain it sessfully is something that is remarkable to him. And it is only has been fifty years since he liberated the Evols Then he looks on the other side of Earth. There is a satellite. He then shakes his head. It is something that resembles a satellite but it is too gigantic and the shape is unlike any other satellite he has seen He urges his Divine Sense to envelope that structure and then in his mind he could see the structure clearly. It is a pyramid like structure, floating in space. Though, it is not quite urate to say that it is floating. The more urate word is to say that it is sailing through space and at times stop at certain coordinates. Azief could see that the structure has propulsion capabilities. It is eerily simr to pyramid. And the area of the apex of the pyramid is something like a beacon and it is separated slightly from the main structure. It is more like it is floating on top of the pyramid, sustained by some kind of gravity force field from the pyramid itself. ''A satellite shaped like a pyramid. That is a new one'' he thought to himself. Then he focusses in his mind and his Divine Sense sweeps the inside of this pyramid structure that is floating in space and he could see futuristic doors, decks, hangars, residential ces and governmental offices in the pyramid. There is people living inside of this pyramid and it is not just a small amount of people. From his Divine Sense he could tell that there is a few thousand people inside the pyramid and it actually could fit tens of thousands of people He focusses even more and listen to the conversation of the people inside the pyramid. He heard all kinds of information. Apparently his Divine Sense is so precise and subtle that the energy detection program of this structure did not register his interference. That also made him impressed that there is such a thing that could actually detect something akin to Divine Sense. This must be a precaution against Sensing Evolvers. The more he listens the more he is shocked about this world This floating pyramid is actually a control room for a weather device. It turns out that Earth Thirty-Nine had created some kind of weather device that could change the weather on Earth ording to their whims. He takes a deep breath, marveling at the development of the world ''How long since I''ve been gone?'' he suddenly asked the Creator. ''Fifty years'' Hearing the answer, Aziefughed ''what a remarkable advance in science and technology. In only five decades, they have progressed so far.'' The Creator nodded and then said ''The Evolvers had always had this potential. The hatred between the two races, the war between them had them focused on mortal pursuit. You are the impetus for this'' Azief then said ''I thought what I did was reprehensible'' The Creator only smiles. Azief slowly finding out, that the Creator could be annoying sometimes. Usually, it is him that always like to y being mysterious but now that it used on him, the feeling is not that great ''I should give you apliment when you do good things'' and he chuckles. ''Do you still remember what you told Harrison? Do you remember your hopes for him?'' Azief smiles a bit and nodded ''He break that chain of hatred. In a way, it is a bit of a gamble. You left the fate of normal humans on the hand of someone who had a great hatred to the Normies'' Azief then said ''I took a gamble. I know that if the person who hated the Normies the most could set aside that hatred, to forge a new path, then there would be a path to peace. That they could coexist. It seems my hope was not wrong'' The Creator smiles and then nodded. ''And you have gambled wisely. Harrison break that chain of hatred and since then Evols and Normies live together side by side'' ''They do not forget what you did and they highlighted your great deeds to the Evols but also the evils you have done. Harrison wanted the world to see you as a person, a being that have two sides to it'' ''He wanted people to make their own conclusion about what you are and what you stand for. He wanted the world to understand you and understand them. he wanted the world to see that hatred was not the answer. Because the answer to such hatred is violence'' ''It is a bit idealistic but at least he did not lie to his people. He understands that the Evols would see you as a savior and the Normies would see you as a butcher. But, he did not hide the fact that you wanted to bear the burden of infamy so that Normies and Evols could live together harmoniously, in the new world order that you had created'' Then the Creator added ''To some you are a savior. To other you are their scourge. And Harrison did not want it any other way. He let history judge you, both your faults and your contribution'' Azief shakes his head but there is a smile on his face ''I haveid out the easy path for him. Yet, he insists on taking the hard path'' The Creator on the other hand smiles. ''A remarkable human being'' ''Even with all the darkness that he had saw and experience, he manages to keep one spot of light in his soul. You did not know it, but if you did not arrive and did not do what you did, Harrison light would be extinguished. That is the projection of his future. But you arrived and you change this world to a better ce. That alone should erase some Karma'' Azief did not say anything to the Creator and the Creator also knew that Azief is thinking about a lot of thing Azief could only sigh. Then he began using his Divine Sense to look at the many structures in space There is not only the floating pyramid, there is also the international Space Station only this space station is bigger and possessing weapons and shields. And he could also see that all over space, there is even a small probe satellite that chained up with each other with some kind of maic energy This seems to surround the Earth and he also see that there are many mega spaceships that flies in space. It looks a lot like a Battlestar only that it is smaller in size. there is traffic between Earth and the Moon. And there is even something that is called Mass Ry in the distance. The reason Azief knows that it is called Mass Ry is because he heard it from the people in the control room. Everything he sees brings him astonishment. He could not help but ask the Creator ''What is this?'' Azief could not help but wonder why the Earth Thirty-Nine suddenly is so interested in space travel. It almost seems like for five decades, they put their attention to space travel technology. At least that is what he had heard from some of the crew of the floating pyramid when he uses his Divine Sense to sweep that structure He could not understand the sudden obsession that this world seems to have for space. In his opinion, after surviving such a war, there is a lot of rebuilding that needs to happen. There is the social problem, the resistance and many other problems that would crop up when dealing with the aftermath of a great war Azief when he was fighting for the Evolver and win, he basically had change the world order fifty year ago, in this Earth. He expected that even if the technology progresses it would mainly still focus on Earth. And this new knowledge he got, knowing that for the past five decades, the world seems to have some fascination with space, a fervor that Azief could not have anticipated make him puzzled. Of course, he knew that the space held great secrets. But what prompted such change of policy? That''s what he heard from one of the crews. The crew said that there is a policy that encourage development of research toward space and quantum physics in the past fifty years had made the world focus it development onto space All of the nation in the world seems to be involved one way or another with the research is space. That is the question he asked the Creator. He did not even have to verbalize all of his thought for the Creator to understand his thinking as the Creator answered his question almost immediately ''A ripple that turns into a tsunami'' the Creator said with a smile on his face. ''What do you mean?'' >> Chapter 1263 - Searching For Him ''What do you mean?'' The Creator paused for a second and then he said ''They know that you came from another world'' The Creator said and then he continues ''They believe that there is more people like you out there. Harrison, the one you entrusted to look over the new Evols world had kept it in peace. You should be happy to know that he managed to break that chain of hatred'' ''He revered you, respected you and at times even fear you. He fears that one day you woulde to this world once again. He fears he would disappoint you. It is that fear of disappointment that became his motivation. He rules wisely, benevolently, in the hopes if you doe again to this world, you would look at it, and approve'' Azief shakes his head and said ''Haish'' The Creator only smiles at this. Then Azief ask ''Then what happens since then? What does it have to do with them creating all this kind of structure'' The Creator is silent for a while and then he said ''Before you came to this world, thest true Omega Evolver was someone that have lived tens of thousands of years ago. Then you came. And you show the Evolver that if their power were to be cultivated, they could possess power akin of Gods'' He smirks and then said ''There are Temples dedicated to you. Some sings Hymns for you. Pray to you'' Azief hearing this could not help but say ''What did Harrison told them?'' ''Harrison did not know what to say to the people asking him where did you go. You could imagine the shock of the generals of the Rebellion Army. You fought for the war and win and then you left, leaving the power to Harrison. Not all were satisfied with how it ended'' Azief snorted. ''Do they dare?'' The Creator shakes his head ''They do not. They are very loyal to you. Even though they are dissatisfied with your choice of a sessor, they do respect your will. Still, they wanted to know where you go. Harrison not knowing what to say because he really doesn''t know where you go, could only say that you have disappeared'' Azief nodded. ''But, when that is circted among the Evolvers, some believe that you did not disappear in a normal manner. ''What do you mean? ''Some thought you had ascended to Heaven. Some said that you break the Void and return to a heavenly realm'' ''Not all people knows about the existence of Multiverse. And because of this many conflicting views of where you go, your images were deified in certain parts of the world. In a way, it is a way for them to show their gratitude to you for releasing them from their bondage'' ''And as for you question why it leads to the development of the space technology, it is because Miria- ''Azief remember Miria. She is a technopath and rescued by one of his general, General Catherine. She is also the one that followed Catherine crusade through Europe. She has the ability to manipte technologies. Or to be more urate, she could alter the quantum entanglement of things in a minor level or in this case, technology. Azief even saw her and he believe that given enough time to grow, she could one day be Omega Level Evolver ''No wonder this civilization grew so fast. With Miria, heading the technological boom, they could easily reach this step'' Azief thought and then sighed. ''-lead the Research Department of the Seven Bloc'' Even before the Creator finish his word Azief could guess that Miria is the one spearheading technological advancement in this world He sighed because in his world there are also technopath. But if there are one differences between his world and this world is that his world is not unified. To unify it the way this world is unified, one person had to do what he did. And they also have to have the shared suffering. Meanwhile on his Earth, the so called Omega Evolvers, is dime in a dozen. If even one of them is unleashed on Earth Thirty-Nine one could only imagine the destruction that they could inflict. But, if they are in his world, the so called Omega evolvers still have to bow their head and speak respectfully to the Seven Great Powers. But, the Seven Great Powers are not some sort of sharing organization. They all have their secrets and everything is moved by interest and shared objectives. Azief shakes his head and then said ''Still, this does not exin, why space?'' The Creator then said ''The road to being an Omega Evolver is long and hard. But some of them have touched that step. And they know that is not the end of the power. And they believe you know the answer'' ''Wait...'' The Creator then said ''They have researched you and then they find out the existence of the Multiverse'' Azief then frowned ''Orvanians?'' The Creator understood what Azief is trying to say so he exins to him ''This Earth¡­.is one of the Earth that Orvanians is also surveilling. It is inevitable really'' ''Once any world had discovered the existence of Multiverse, they would be put under surveince. This kind of surveince is just a basic surveince. They will check on the files every ten years of so. It is only after such world possess the ability to touch and move across the Multiverse that the Orvanians would pay a great deal of attention'' ''Though since this world is more of a technological base world, and not some mystical world full of magic, the priority is not that high. As you could already attest, a world of magic could do a lot more mess than a world that is based on technological progress. ''For this world, they have discovered that you havee from another parallel Universe. But¡­.at that time, their theory is merely that. A theory'' ''There is not proof to their assumption. In the years since you left, since then the technology in this world grew on an exponential rate with Miria in the helm.'' ''Without the oppression of their oppressor, many more Evolvers grew their power and cultivated it more efficiently'' ''There is of course social problem but it had been handled rtively well. Miria had personal contact with you and Will. Maybe Will let a slip somewhere or maybe she deduced it when she helps with Will. Whatever the case, she was convinced of her theory of the Multiverse. And it is only a few years before that they had discovered such particles that could prove the existence of the Multiverse. Now¡­. they are developing technology that would allow them to move between worlds. ''Since then, they have been improving their technology and this is the result of that'' Sighing with a bitter smile, The Creator said ''They are looking for you. Like a children looking for their father'' There is silence between them once again. And then the Creator said ''I am trying to show you the effect of your action. And of course the Karma resulting from that'' The Creator smiles and his twinkle like there is something he is not telling. Azief notices this. But he doesn''t know why the Creator shows such a smile The Creator then said ''Some of my actions must seems confusing to you. But as people always said, I sometimes work in mysterious way'' Azief hears this and rolls his eyes They floated in space and Azief look at the beautiful sight of the Universe. The prosperity of this world but he could also see that there is a trace of doom. He focuses his eyes and he could see strings, rotten strings that is about to break and he could see that there is a cmity for this world He closes his eyes and he deduces certain things and then there is another n formed in his head. This time, the n for his son and the n for this world ovepped with each other. There is only an outline but he is hopeful. Then he could not help but once again divert his thought to Na Eun and his son. He did saw that in the end of her life, she found someone to love again. Azief was not angry at all. Instead he was happy for her. That at least, after all the sufferings, after all the heartbreak, that she at least had a taste of a happy life. That is the future. With the Creator he does not really know which one of the life that he showed is the future or something still in the making. But when Azief thought of it, he knew it didn''t matter. If he reached a more powerful state of being, he could arrive at an earlier time and prevent many things from happening. If only¡­. there is no one watching. But there are some beings that watch him. This is confirmed by the Creator himself. And from what the Creator seem to imply, He is also watching him. But, that does not ry count considering from what he understood of the Creator, he basically sees everyone and watch everyone. The Creator could see that Azief is thinking about a lot of things and he then said ''Still thinking about your son?'' >>> Chapter 1264 - The Garden That question startles him and he smiles bitterly. Azief sighed. Even though, the Creator brought him here, to Earth Thirty-Nine he still could not forget wat he saw on that other Earth. On the Earth where his son is. ''I abandoned him'' There is a trace of anger in his tone. Most probably this anger is directed toward himself. The Creator shakes his head and said ''How could you abandoned something you never know you had?'' Azief only shakes his head. The Creator then sighed and said ''Fate and Destiny has always yed with you. This is not the first time nor it would be thest'' Azief did not say anything to this. instead he said ''Show me again'' The Creator look in the distance of space seeing a spaceship that is travelling in a speed that is more approaching to light speed and he smiles There is something that he seems to see. Something that only he could see. One would wonder what did he see on that spaceship that he smiles so happily? But Azief did not see the smile. Instead, he is upied with his thought. This is also fate and destiny ''Since this is apensation I find no problem with that'' the Creator then once again grab Azief shoulders and the scenery around them changes, The space, the stars, the Moon and the Sun seems to pull away from them. It is the space and time that seems to be stretched by some force. Unlike some teleportation skill that distort the space and time, when the Creator go back and forth in time, there is almost no distortion, not change sin the particr arrangement of Time and Space particles. It was natural so much so that it was unbelievable. And Azief is back in that world again. He immediately uses his Divine Sense and not before long, his Divine Sense upied an entire continent. And he finally saw his son again. He saw his son flying in the sky, proudly disying the crest of Hyperion He looks at his son and there is aplicated expression on his face ''Where is this?'' ''Why?'' ''He needs guidance'' The Creator smiles and then said ''Not the way you are right now.'' Azief was about to step forward and fly toward his son but as he is about to fly up into the sky, the Creator suddenly appears beside him and said ''It is not time. You are still not understanding'' And then he put his hand on top of Azief shoulders and then the scenery changes again He is back on that top of a hill, sitting on the tree stump and sitting beside him on another tree stump is the Creator looking at him with a gentle smile. He is back to having no power and his look toward the Creator is veryplicated. He sighed. The Creator then said ''Didn''t you already have a way to give him guidance without being discovered?'' Azief eyes then widened. There is actually a thought in his mind on how to guide his son. He got the idea from the blue crystal that he got from the Etherna Thought Consciousness Domain. There is other method to guide his son. The Creator then said ''You are too greedy sometimes for your own good. You not only wanted to see your son, you also wanted to see Na Eun'' The Creator then sighed ''It is not time. You could understand now, right, what it means?'' Azief nodded. After watching Empires rise and falls, after watching the countless lives of people in the projection, how could he not understand that there is timing to things. If you could guess where the wind blows and when the wind would arrive there is many things that you could achieve The Creator then said ''I think I have taken you long enough. Don''t want to dy on your journey'' he said. Heughs a bit and then the Creator look at the sunset at the distance Azief also look at the sunset. ''I wonder¡­did you take this from my imagination?'' Azief ask the question without even looking at the Creator ''I did. You created a wonderful ce in your mind to escape your own reality'' Azief frowns a bit and then he asks ''What is this ce?'' ''Is it my thoughts? Am I in my mind right now? Or is this a ce of illusion make real?'' ''Hmmm'' that is the Creator answer. Which does not sound like an answer at all. There is another silence between them but then the Creator then said ''It is beautiful, right?'' Azief nodded. He also looks at the sunset. But then the Creator added. ''But, there is a w'' Azief look at the Creator and then he asks ''What is the w?'' ''That it does not end'' ''That is a w?'' ''Yes. If not how could you understand its beauty if it does not end?'' Then the Creatorughed. And the sunset that did not move finally move, and it sets The Creator then look at Azief and then he said ''Remember what you see today. Remember all the experience and all the feelings you felt today. Remember what I said. And I hope if you remember it all, that at the End, you will win the greatest gamble in the history of creation'' Azief nodded. The Creator smiles and he was about to say something else when he halted ''I guess that person is saying that I overstayed my invitation'' the Creator chuckles and then he looks up. Azief also look up following the gaze of the Creator and then he saw something in the sky There is a floating garden. He does not know why he immediately thought of that floating ce as a garden but it was like an inherited knowledge. ''What is that?'' he mutters. The floating garden seems to be floating over a seven light colored aura, space and time around it is nonexistent. Nonexistent is inurate. It is like there is no concept, nows. Which is impossible. There is purple and golden color aura that envelop the entire garden. From afar it looks like a floating patch ofnd that is as big as a continent. But Azief knows that this is not the true size of this garden. ''I guess it is time for you to return'' the words of the Creator suddenly enter his ears. But he did not want to return and he wanted to ask the Creator to extend his stay but in that moment suddenly he could feel his power returning, like there is a shackle around him that loosen up. ''You ought to return. This is too high level for you.'' The Creator said He looks at the Creator and he could see that the Creator is smiling. It might appear like the Creator is about to throw him out but it is actually helping him. One nce is enough for them to exchange thought. And the moment he felt his power returns, he uses his Divine Sense. He did not use it to check where he is. Instead, he wanted to see what that garden is. His premonition is telling him that this is something very important The Creator seeing Azief wanting to see the garden did not stop Azief. Instead, he created a bubble around him and it covers the entire hill. But while Azief is also inside that bubble, the bubble did not constrain him or stop him. ''I guess with Azief going all out this ce could not bear it'' he said smiling. ''I wonder what you will do?'' The Creator ask the wind. But he knows that the one in the garden is listening. Azief at this time did not have time to pay attention to what the Creator is doing. When he saw the garden, he felt a very powerful premonition in his heart. He knew if he could see what that garden is, he would have some kind of enlightenment. It is for that reason he did not hesitate to explode withy all of his potential. His Divine Sense exploded and his entire potential is unleashed The naturalws appear as the Creator separates the hill from Azief. Suddenly, there is only thend, the skies and beyond the skies, the garden, floating there. When the Creator cut the hill from Azief, it revealed that they are now in a dimension. Azief could not fathom the vastness of this dimension. And he believes that if he could see this dimension in its true form he might not be able to wrap his head around it. But he does sees stars. What is shocking was that there are all kinds of stars and even some stars that defy any logical exnation. They seem to be stacked against each other, like some kind of ornament, orderly and organized. Azief had a weird though in that moment. It felt like this is where stars are created and then get thrown out on the canvass that is the Universe. The stars have different properties and different heat level but yet, it could float beside each other without affecting the other. As for the ground below him, it is full of fertile greeneries. Some of these nts are nts that he could recognize. But there is more nts and greenery and flowers that he did not recognize and never thought existed In that brief moment Azief look at the Heaven and Earth in this dimension and he could not help but get shocked. But that shock did not avert him from his objective. ''The Garden'' he thought to himself. He could feel in his instinct that if he does go to the Garden all of his question would be answered >>> Chapter 1265 - A Palm From The Sky Azief close his eyes and in that moment, his energy gathers on his foot and the Laws around him seems to manifest itself giving him the advantage He tries to teleport but for some reason, there is a force that is preventing him from breaking through that space. There is also the fact that he could not judge the distance between him and that garden urately. It is like it is shielded and protected by all the Laws that existed in all of the Multiverse and in all Dimension. He was shocked when he discovers that the garden is protected by all kinds of Laws that he could not even identity all these Laws. And how could it all blends in harmony. Duality, he could understand. But, this much Laws, most of which would surely conflict which each other and contrasted each other, yet for some reason, harmonized and created the perfect shield for that garden. But, he was not discouraged. Because he could feel that while this garden could not be entered by brute force, it seems that the owner of this garden, did not close the door. That is the best way Azief could put it. He could enter the garden simply if he walks into that garden But to walk into that garden he first have to reach into that garden. There is too many anomalies and weirdness about this garden. And this only fuel his desire to see what so special about this floating garden. So, he shoots into the Heavens, passing through thousands of stars in a matter of second. Then suddenly as he is flying toward the garden, there is a pressure enveloping his entire body slowing his ascent and then a voice echoes all over the space. It was like the vastness of this dimension could not escape the sound of this voice. The voice is cold and severe and there is a hint of anger in the tone. ''Return back, mortal!'' the voice reverberates and echoes endlessly. Azief halted among the stars He quickly made the decision to close his ears with his hand And if that is not enough he even cut off the senses of his ears but he felt the reverberation of space that push him backward. He was pushed tens of thousands of kilometers back just by the reverberation of a sound. ''what the hell!'' he thought to himself. Azief is a Divine Comprehension leveler. While it is not the ultimate power in the Universe but he could also be considered a powerhouse in the Universe. Even if he is at the Divine Comprehension level, he could easily fight against Essence Creation leveler that is in low realm or middle realm. That alone qualifies him to be regarded as a powerhouse in the Omniverse. Yet, a sound pushes him tens of thousands of kilometers backward. He could also feel his entire body of energy is affected. Wounds appears all over his body and energy leaks from this wound. Azief look at the sky above but he could not see anyone. Only the sound of the voice slowly dissipating. Azief gritted his teeth and his eyes is red. There is a red aura swirling around him. It seems to respond to his anger and his desire. Azief Defiant Heart is beating and it is beating violently. This is something he got when he was in the trials of the Six Sabers This is the heart that abhor Heavens rules, this is the heart that stay firm even after ughtering Celestials and sundering their Heavens One thought to be righteous! One thought to be Demon! The line between the two is like a line written on sand. One blow of the wind and it disappears. His Defiant Heart beats but this time the beating of his heart affects the natural Law. The sound of his heart beating echoes through space, and as it beats furiously, it is like the sound of war drum being pounded. If there is such a thing as destiny, he would sever it! His Defiant Heart would be to question the heavens and the Universe. Anything that does not conform to his Heart, he would question it and he would defy it! Red aura around him turns real, turns into a mist that swirled around his entire body. And then this red mist gathers together and then it was absorbed into his eyes. And he looks toward the garden and like ance piercing the sky, a red aura shoots out from his eyes toward the garden A boom echoes, breaking the Laws as the red aura shoots toward the garden. But as it nears the garden, someone snorted. And that powerful force of demonic energy is extinguished like a candle light being blown by a gust of wind. Around Azief, red clouds appear Azief hair grows longer and his eyes is red as blood and the red clouds around him contrast the darkness of space and the shines of the lights of the stars. Floating there, with a dissatisfied expression, with a defiant heart toward destiny and fate, he is like a crimson demon The space and time between him and the garden has been distorted when Azief eyes shoot that red aura. It manifested into ance, cut through time and space, creating gullies of void space along the trails it travels He thought that at least, it would give him a glimpse of the methods of the person who spoke. But from beginning to end, he could not even see the face of the person he is facing. From beginning to end, there is still only him, floating in space, looking at that garden that seems to hover just above his head yet, the distance seems infinitely limitless. He is dissatisfied. ''Fuck it!'' he cursed and then he flew again toward the garden. He could care less about what that voice seems to say ''Impudent!!'' the voice shouted and the skies and the heavens cracks. The stars exploded but Azief eyes is shooting red aura from his eyes. It shootsnces that cut apart the explosion, cut apart the sound and he keep flying toward that sky. There is not only defiance in his action. There is also anger. But there is also excitement. To know the truth, to know why his heart wring so hurtfully when he is looking at that garden And then Azief felt it again, a pressure that tries to push him away but this time Azief is ready. ''HYARGH!'' he yelled. The red clouds around him merge and be a shield. The shield width is tens of thousands of kilometers wide. The shield broke almost immediately as it tries to withstand the pressure. Azief eyes is now full of killing intent. But even as the clouds exploded into motes of red mist before dissipatingplete, Azief uses that opportunity to travels forward tens of thousands of kilometers forward in each step. He felt that he is getting closer. The Creator who is still sitting on that stump of a tree, on that top of the hill, look at this and smiles ''Azief, I don''t think this would be easy'' The moment he said that, in the space where Azief is about to reach the garden, the void seems to shakes and then it broke. A powerful force suddenly gushes out This power is the kind of power Azief felt with his entire being. He could feel his entire body seems to tremble just by the emanation of the power. OHHHM! The space itself seems to hum in a frequency as the space all over seems to crack and heading toward copse. Then the humming grew intense and then something like the sound of a ss breaking echoes all over Space copse almost immediately and out of that void of copse, there is a giant palm print that appeared. The entire droning sound that fills the world dissipated and the pressure from that palm causes the space around it to bend unnaturally. The time flow is distorted and breaks apart All the light seems to dim; the sky copsing as space tears apart. The length of each tears could fit thousands of stars. It almost seems like the tears would stretch infinitely. The space bends and causes the stars that was organized to be disorganized. All kinds of Laws seem to be pushed apart. the palm print which is illusory at first be solid. Azief eyes shines with blue and golden colors. The space above him all copsed and a suffocating feeling fills his heart But Azief eyes is very determined. He did not despair even though he looks so smallpare to that titanic palm. For some reason, seeing that palm which is shining golden, he thought of the Demon Monkey, who is imprisoned under the five fingers of a Supreme Being. That thought shed in his mind for a second before he smiles defiantly looking at the palm that ising towards him. The space around him were all locked down. He could not go forward but only moves backward. The space that bends alsopresses itself, the gravity around Azief body raises to a thousand fold. If Azief still have his physical body, it might break But his body, is the body of energy. While it also has its disadvantages, there is also some advantages. But this palm defies all expectation as even the energy around him is pressured to the point that it is forcing him to back down. >> Chapter 1266 - The Sword Slashes But even as his body is trembling, even as his energy is leaking from his wound, he looks at that palm, with that defiant eyes, with that determination to fight against it and he smiles For some reason, he felt like he was back in the beginning. When he fought death. When he would face death and stare at it with his eyes and never backing down. This fight seems to stimte something in him. Something that he had forgotten. Something that had been missing. He doesn''t know whether the person sending this palm wanting to fight him or not. But to him, this is a fight. A fight for his destiny. This notion that somehow fighting this palm is like fighting his own destiny is a notion that suddenly appears in his mind ''No'' he thought to himself. It was more like a notion that appears from his soul. He felt that this palm is like the oppressing fate and destiny that have always hover above him, trying to push him where he should belong. So, he looks at that palm, feeling a kind of madness he had never felt before and he shouted so loud, that the Heaven and Earth shakes ''I refuse!!'' he shouted. he felt like the palm print that ising down to him is like the restriction of fate and destiny. If he just rolls over, he felt it would be like him admitting defeat against fate and destiny So, fuck it! He would cut that fate and tears apart that destiny! The Creator who is in another separate space dimension is looking at all of this with a smile. He could see the stars exploding and saw the skies copsing. None of that seem to move him. He is still sitting on the tree stump, the sun had set, the beauty of the sunset had disappeared. But because it disappeared, the lingering of the beauty remains in one heart. It is night now in this eternal sunset of a ce. Seeing night in a ce that has a sun that never set for some reason make the Creator smiles He saw how Azief flew toward the garden. He was not surprised. What he would be surprised with if Azief did not fly toward the garden There is an instinct of every creation that look at that garden and wanting to go there. They might not know why they wanted to go there, but this instinct is present in every creation. Unless, if that creation is Him and his colleague the Destroyer. They are probably the only one that is free from such instinct And then he heard of how Azief wanted to defy that palm and his smile be wider. ''Bold!'' he said as he looks at Azief defiant nature. The Creator could see that the Defiant Heart that Azief had enables him to stand tall even under the coercion of that guard of the Garden. ''But, I like it! Hahahaha!'' the Creatorughed. He seems unaffected. The area that he is now sitting seems to be the most stable ce. There is the force of that palm and there is the force from Azief eyes that shoot demonic energy from his eyes, but none of that could even affect anything in the Creator separate space. Separate but not far. The Creator just look at all of this with a feeling of seeing something interesting. Since he is the one that brought Azief here, he is also the only one who could bring him out. "that being" inside the garden knows and if Azief had back down then the Creator would simply wave his hand and Azief would be returned back to the Seresian world But, he did not. To be honest, whatever choice Azief is going to choose, whether to back down or defy¡­the Creator would not be disappointed. He could understand both choices. What he is amused about¡­.it is that this timeline is very different. The ripples of time that touched the string of destiny and thread of fate at the very beginning was but a small ripple. Like a small stone thrown into the ocean, like a drop of water falling from the end of a leaf to theke below. It affects nothing, the ripples are just that. A ripple. A ripple that could not turn into a wave. Maybe, the Orvanian believed that too so they did not do anything. There are also others that also did not interfere. Some didn''t even bother to keep an eye on Azief. But it seems that Loki of Midgard had nned more extensively than others. He worked from there, from that small ripples and turns it into a raging waves The Creator could not help but smiles. There is pride in his heart about how much that child has grown. He looks at all creation but it is inevitable for him to favor some. ''All of this has happened before, and all of this will happen again'' and then he smiles and added ''But, this time, none of this has happened before, so how could it happen again?'' he mutters to himself and heugh joyously. He then continues looking at the battle. The moment he felt that Azief could not withstand it any longer, he would send Azief back. Or, maybe he would show him another miracle and get to step on that garden ''But even the protagonist had to have things that they failed in. If not, how would they have their motivation?'' he mutters to himself and he chuckles as his eyes shines bright looking at Azief facing the titanic palm. The Creator was looking at Azief and Azief on the other hand is looking at the palm print above his head. It felt like tens of thousands of mountains is about to crash down on him and each mountain seems to possess the power of tens of thousands of stars. The heat and the pressure alone forces the space around the area of the palm to copse internally before leaving arge tear of void space Azief look at that palm print and then he roars towards it Like a raging dragon his roars ripples the space and space around him began to copse. It crashed with that palm but the palm did not even halts Azief takes a deep breath, his eyes red and his clothes flutters. He closes his hand and then he opens it A powerful force suddenly appears all over him. This energy is from him Nine light gathers around his hand and a sword appear in front of him. The moment it appears, the entire Heavens and Earth seemed to have lost its color. The sharpness of this sword seems to surpass the concepts of mere sharpness. A cold radiance seems to shoot of from this sword even without Azief swinging it. Each time a sword light radiance flew out from this sword, the stars all around Azief dimmed Azief look at the sword and he could feel all of his Laws, all of his Concepts and almost all of his energy is put into that sword. He slowly lifted the sword. Each inch he raises the sword, a sword light would sh by and each sword light would fly all over, the skies and the stars. The de of the sword is covered by an unclear radiance. There is an aura swirling around the de of the sword The nine light is form his attributes. But there is also his Laws. There is also hisprehension. Azief wanted to sh his most powerful sword sh he had even executed in his entire life. That is the only way he could at least have a chance of cutting through that palm and stop it from smashing him. The light surrounding the sword give the sword a feeling of nothingness, the copse of destiny, the tearing of fate and the destruction of everything. There is a bit of things he imitated. What he imitated was the same breath of destruction he felt when he was fighting Amara. The sword in his hand is lifted and while it not yet used, the power and pressure of the sword is enough to show that this sword is not something that is ordinary. The moment it appears the stars dimmed but as Azief lifted the sword, the entire space around the sword area trembles. And then as the sword is lifted to his chest area, he stops lifting the sword and then suddenly all the majestic sword light and hostile gases in space, the Laws and the Concepts that is present in the millions of miles from him were all drawn to the sword It swirls around the edges of the sword and cover the tip of the sword. A powerful sword intent seems to envelop the entire area. All of this happens in an instant The sword light that gathers seems to pierce through space and then Azief sh up his sword. BOOOOM! >> Chapter 1267 - The Palm Breaks The sh breaks the vacuum of space and turn everything into pieces before even the pieces itself dissipated into nothingness ''HYARGGH!'' his entire body seems to be lifting something that is heavy. The things that could be considered heavy by Azief is not many in the Universe. But the sword in his hand is probably the heaviest thing he has hold in his life since he became a Divine Comprehension leveler. He, who could even throw around stars and find it hard to even lift up his own sword to sh his enemy But he managed to do it. The palm keepsing down but this time Azief swings his sword. And the palm also seems to notice the change of the power and the golden palm slowly shines blue. Divine pattern fills the palm. There are runic runes, hieroglyphic, seraphic runes and many other patterns that Azief recognized and do not recognize. The golden palm seems to be covered by a blue light and the pressure doubles. But that sword has already been swung. The sword pierced through the stars and the cosmic dust, the piercing scream of the sword causes the entire cosmic space to turned hoarse, The sword breath of destruction exploded in almost an instant. Wherever the sword light passes, it left it full of destion. As it flew upwards, with each inch it flew upwards, it be ferocious, brutal and destructive. The sword shes up and the terrifying strength of that sword, the sword light it exuded causes the Sea of Time to flow backwards before being chopped up by the sword radiance from the sword light that keep travelling upwards. The boundless, cosmic mist and cosmic wall rumbled before it copsed and dissipated. Everything experiences dissipation. The countless stars between that sword light and the palm did not escape annihtion. The destruction catalyzed a torrential shower of starlight all over. Cosmic storms raged in void space and tore apart frightening spatial cracks. The Sea of Time and Space, shook violently and all kinds of timeline was chopped up, distorted, shed up and crushed under the pressure of both the sword and the palm This sword sh had shaken every core concepts of reality, manipted thews and cut it all. The sword and the palm collide. And at the same time, on the garden looking down at Azief, is a person. This person had a bamboo hat on top of his head. He wears straw clothes and straw sandals. His face has some dirt on it and behind his back there is a coffin. His eyes are bright blue that shoots off powerful emanation of energy. He looks at the sword that is about to collide with his palm. But his palm is still outstretched and he raise his eyebrows. But, he did not say anything. Instead, he waited. Waited whether that sword could really break through his palm The sword light flew upwards, the space is cut, the sharp scream of the sword drowns all sound in the world. Azief in that one sh imbued all kinds of feelings into it. Each feeling motivates the Laws that existed under Heaven beyond Heaven and all in between. That sword sh contains his dissatisfaction, his anger, his desire to cut apart destiny and break down fate. The monstrous howl of his sword echoed and each echo created a ripple that affect time. After seeing so many things, his understanding of fate and destiny had deepened and as such, this time when he unleashes his power, the purity and the power behind his attack is even more powerful than in his peak period. When the palm appears in the sky, the space copsed and all sound were downed by the sound of the palm breaking through space. But now, as the sword sh getting closer to the palm, the monstrous howl of the sword suppressed the sound from the palm. At this moment, it reced every sound in this weird dimension between real and unreal. The distance between them is rtive to each other. Space could be traversed in an instant when you masterws. So, the palm and the sword exchange happened almost in an instant. Space gullies formed and then after what seems to be an eternity, the sword collides with the palm. BBOOOOM!!! The result of that collision is a powerful st that annihted everything in between. The force is so powerful that it copses everything in between inwardly. Intangible concepts, Laws of the Universe were all crushed, grinded into nonexistence because of the effect of the two attack colliding with each other. A surge of light seems to spread all over the space that there seems to be no darkness at all in space The Creator who is looking at this scene smiles and thought ''This is interesting'' As for the one on the edge of the garden, he retracts his palm and then looks at it. ''Hmm. This is interesting'' he said. There is a small scratch on his palm. And there is a bit of red blood dripping from that scratch. ''Interesting'' he said once again. No one knows whether he is happy or sad since one could not see his facial expression hidden by the shadows of his bamboo hat. Below the garden, surrounded by stars and copses spaces void, Azief was pushed backward by millions of miles backward. But in that moment he managed to protect himself and then he looks up His eyes are still red, his hair is still long and his appearance still looks demonic. There is fearlessness in his eyes and there is determination in his heart Since this is the case, he fears not even that palm. When the light recede which is almost an instant after the two strikes connected with each other, Azief even though he is tired, smiles. The palm is still there. And it is stilling down. But it was split into two. His sword managed to sh that palm And Azief seeing thisugh. Heughed so hard like he had neverughed before. He takes a deep breath and quickly gather back energy from the surrounding. Almost immediately the space around him were drained of energy leaving a barren space without any energy. The space itself began to copse but Azief did not have time to care for it as he flew upwards this time, he is sure that he would be able to go into the garden. But the palm suddenly merged with each other. Azief look at this and frowned. But even though it had merged, it has be smaller and Azief smiles On the edge of the garden, the person wearing the bamboo hat once again stretched his palm forward ''I like to see¡­. your limits'' he said. Of course, this word is not something Azief could hear. But the Creator who was sitting on the tree stump could hear it and he only smiles. Azief on the other hand keep flying upwards. This time the pressure of that palm had decreased. And while it is still quite powerful, it was not like before. This time Azief knows he could not create that kind of sword sh again. But, there is no need to. As his speed getting faster rand faster, there seems to be kic energy that seems to form around him. It is clear now that he wanted to ram his body to the palm. This time the palm print be even more illusory and the weight it seems to have before seems to have also decreased. This is why Azief decided to ram his body. The space around him be turbulent and each cracks of space created howling sound as it breaks the vacuum of space. And then Azief collided with the palm BOOOOOM! The moment that Azief body collided with the palm, the bluish palm turns golden. Then it trembled violently and erupted to all kinds of colors. All of this color is as bright as Quasars stars but it could not suppress Azief might body. A sound ofugh echoes, the sound of theughing is like a madman. Demonic aura fills the entire space. The palm could not suppress Azief body that had a very thick killing intent. The thick killing intent is like ayer of shield around Azief entire body Thunderous rumbles echo all over space, creating a shockwave at a level that had never been seen before, swallowing the stars and cracking thes And then the sound of something breaking could be head. The palm trembled violently and then it copsed. Azief halted. He stands there in that barren space filled with void space that is unstable, his eyes looking up, the heart is full of yearning of wanting to see the garden. But he did not immediately fly up. In that collisions, he uses his body to withstand the palm. Before that e already uses almost all of his energy to create a sword sh that is shocking and terrifying. Azief believe that if he returns to Earth and he uses that sword light the entire world, no matter how big it was would not be able to bear it Of course, he did not forget that there is still the Heavenly Will and he believe that if he ever uses such technique on Earth like that, the All Source would probably strengthen the Heavenly Will to stop him from destroying Earth But, after using that much energy, and even after turning a vast amount of space into useless space to supply the energy, he was still not at his peak So, when he smashed the palm with his body, he uses almost all of his energy. The only thing that he could mobilize now is the Laws around him So, he stands there as his body crazily devouring all the energies around him. The stars all dims and the cosmic energy all flew towards him, supplying him with energy A vortex of energy swirls around him almost immediately after he destroy that palm. And he kept looking outward as he frowned. >> Chapter 1268 - The One Behind The Hill The Creator looking at the disappearance of the palm smiles ''He really did do it. Knowing that person, he would not make it too hard.'' And then the Creator no longer pay attention to the matter. On the edge of the garden, that person with the bamboo hat sighed ''It is quite amazing for a mortal being'' he looks at his hand. There is a wound now. He looks at it and blows wind from his mouth to his hand. The wound immediately closed itself off. If he wanted to, he could once again stretch his palm and this time Azief would have no choice than to be ejected from this dimension. But, it would be too cheap of him to do that. He doesn''t understand why the Creator brought that mortal here. This kind of event did not happen in the other timeline. He does not know that much about what happen But the End, is the chapter that their Lord has written in the beginning. While he does not know all of the story, he knows a bit. He knows who Azief is. And he knows what happen thest time. Even when the time is returned back he thought of it as nothing. He did not care much about what happens outside the garden. But, he is quite sure that as the guardian of the garden, this kind of event had not happened before. He wondered what the Creator is thinking. Did he want to change the Lord story? But if he did want to do that, how could the Lord not know? And if he knows, why did He not stop it? Does all of this is under His Lord calction too? He shakes his head and thought to himself that he was never that good in thinking of things like this. The Gardener is more apt in thinking things like this. he sighed. There is no anger in his heart. He could destroy Azief if he wanted to. But he given face to the Creator. And there is no need for him to be too excessive. ''Is this also fate?'' he thought to himself. He is in a dilemma right now. By all right, he could just m another palm and Azief would not be able toe toward the Garden. But, it felt beneath him to be that serious. So, he just stands there, waiting. To see whether that Azief would really be able toe into the Garden. Azief did not know that right now he is being gazed upon by a very powerful being in the Garden. All he knows that after he destroyed the palm, there is no longer any attack. This is not something that ease Azief heart. Even though he had just destroyed that palm, he could tell that the palm did not shows the true power of the one attacking him If that person wanted to, that person could easily send out another palm attack. But that person did not send any other palm So, he flies upwards. The person wearing the bamboo hat walk away from the edge of the garden. He walks a few step and a mist covers his entire being. The Gardener who is cutting some dead branches from some rotten tree look at the distance and he sighed ''You just go?'' he asks to no one in particr. Azief ising closer toward the Garden. The Gardener has a long rake. ''But, this would be overpowered. And I would also be rted in karma with Azief. It''s not easy being intertwined in Karma with such a person'' He is truly reluctant to make a move. But that Guardian had already left. This ce is not a ce where anyone could go. And as for Azief, this is not yet time. ''Tch'' ''But I really don''t want to take action against this one. It would reveal myself'' The Gardener of Garden is none other than Loki of Asgard, the Cosmic Trickster. He knows what Azief would be in the future. Right now if he takes action Azief might not be able to trace him But when Azief be Sovereign and have full control of the Ten Eternal Rings, would today matter not be revealed. He is unlike the Creator that could reverse cause and effect or like the Destroyer which no Karma could attach itself. He is the Gardener but he is also an Asgardian. He would not always be in the garden. When hees out, the thread of Karma would be form and that time Azief who had reached the peak level would surely find him. And his identity as the Gardener would also be exposed. As for the Guardian, that blockhead rarelyes out of the Garden. Thest time he went out was a few epochs ago. And considering that the End of Everything is only just a few hundred years after Azief ascension to Sovereign, Loki doubt that the Guardian cares that much about forming Karma with Azief. He lifted his rake and there was a force condensed in and on each part of the rake and he was about to use it but then he shakes his head. ''The Creator made this mess. Instead of solving it he just sat there and look at it with glee'' Loki of Asgard is in dilemma right now. he could not hit Azief and he also could not let Azief walk into the Garden He looks toward a hill in the distance. There is a forest in front of that hill. He waves his hand and the forest split apart like it is giving way to Loki The hill looks like an ordinary hill but Loki snorted. He flicks his finger and a powerful force shoot from his finger and headed toward that hill BOOM! Just right before it reached the hill, there is the sound of explosion one kilometers away from the hill. And then the hill morphs. There is an illusion curtain put all around the radius of one kilometers away from the hill. The moment that force from Loki finger reach that barrier, it broke it apart and show the true appearance of the hill Instead of the expected scenes of greenery, there is only white. This hill is made from paper The trees, the grass, the stones and even the dust are all paper. And each of this paper seems to have ck ink on it So, anyone who looks at the hill would see a ck and white color. The barrier acted as protection but it also acted like a wall. Loki broke this wall. Suddenly there is a forceing from the hill like it had awakened. The words in the paper is about to float out but Loki is not afraid. He could feel that the energy in those words are very powerful, but as the force is about to float upwards, as the word rises to the air, someone snorted and the words that is about to rise up slowly descended back down to the paper-like hill. When that person snorted there is a more powerful force that force the writing to descend back down. It didn''t matter how the force of the words tries to struggle, that force that is oppressing them is too powerful and they have to descend down obediently The area of the hill be calm again Loki look at his north direction and bows his head a bit. Then he looks back at the hill and then he mutters ''You devour knowledge each day, for each second. At least, earn your keep.'' he said suddenly. He said the words gently but the word echoes all over the garden. Passing the garden, it went to the hill, the hill shakes and some parts of the hill crumbles down. The crumbling part of the hill turns into flying paper and then it merged back with the hill ''Swing the rake'' another voice echoes. This voicee from the back of the hill. There is someone there. That person is sitting on top of azy chair. He seems oblivious to the chaos that ising to the garden. He sat on thezy chair with a book in one hand and a crystal cup on the other. He usually would read a book when his heart yearns for it, and he would take a rest when he is too tired. Sometimes, when he is thirsty, he would brew some concoction and then continue reading. But because he likes reading so much, this person cultivated the habit of reading while drinking water and sometimes while eating snacks. Loki could see it and then he said ''I have my difficulties so earn your keep. Don''t let that child to reach here. Don''t kill him and don''t hurt him. Since you read all day, I think you know who this child is. Doing more is actually a danger to you'' There is silence for a while. ''You owe me one, Gardener'' Loki snorted and then said ''I owe you nothing. Instead, it was you that owe me'' There is another silence and then the voice echoes from the back of the hill ''Alright'' Loki smiles, hearing that person answer >> Chapter 1269 - Divine Sense A force suddenly erupted from the hill but this force could not even break any of the trees in the nearby forest. The wind sways the leaves, threatened to break the branches but not one leaves falls because of the force of the wind nor did any branches breaks. That gust of wind that just erupted is a cosmic wind that could probably grind almost anything in the universe into nothingness but not one leaves falls, not one branch of trees is broken. The hill is extraordinary and something that is unusual. But so is everything in this garden. And then the hill scattered into the air, flying in the air is millions of paper, it floats in the air and emanate a powerful aura. Of course, to the eyes of people each of them is a paper. But each paper seems to be very weird. It is unlike any paper that existed. There is a certain aura in them that seems to contain all the avenues of thews of the Universe A sigh sounded and then a paper flew down. This paper cut the stars and no cosmic dust could stain it As it trails the starry skies, it is like something white covering the darkness. It did not envelope but it covers. There is a force pushing this paper forward, in a speed that seems slow and fast at the same time Another paper flew down and then almost a secondter tens of thousands of papers flew down and it merged with each other creating the silhouette of a man. At first it looks like a paper sculpture but after a while, there is the sound of heartbeat echoing all over the garden and a real person seems to form. There is a person wearing a white robe, seemingly appearing like a schr. He wears straw shoes and ck ragged coat He did not say anything but dust off the dust on his shoulders. Loki seeing this just sighed and then continuing doing his job. This schr person takes a step and he appears at the edge of the garden. Azief is already about to reach the garden. ''A mortal. Admirable'' he said. He looks back and he saw the Gardener doing his job. Even though it might appear that the hill and the garden is close with each other, but each distance of a feet is a distance of tens of millions of universes. So, he had never gone out that much from the back of the hill. He looks at the mortal and then there is a bitter smile on his face. After all, he had once read the story of this child. He feels all kinds of emotions looking at this mortal child. He did not know the chaos of the garden but once he went out of the hill, he immediately was informed and so he knows exactly why Loki is obstructing. This ce after all is not a ce where anyone could step into. He sighed and then he looks at his ragged coat. ''I guess this would be enough. It would not hurt that much and it would not kill'' he nodded to himself. Then he tears a small part of his ragged coat. The torn fabric is only around one inch. But when the fabric is torn apart it turns into a fragment of a paper. He looks at the paper and then he made a grasping motion with his other hand, and an ancient brush appear on his right hand. ''It has been a long time since I write something'' He then write a word in that paper. It is more of a blot of ink. But, that blot of ink is a writing. Probable it is some ancientnguage. Or maybe something more mystical than that Then he nodded like he was satisfied of his writing ''I do need to earn my keep'' he said to no one in particr. But Loki who is gardening knows that the Reader is talking to him The Reader take ast look at the paper and he makes sure that the paper would not kill the mortal child and then he throws the paper down from the edge of the garden He throws it gently like he is throwing a trash paper. Then after throwing it out he no longer look down from the garden. Instead he takes a step and appear near the hill. He went back to the back of the hill and the floating paper on the air falls down like a rain and merge with the hill again, once again making the hill whole The schr disappeared into the back of hill and since he had made his shot, the Gardener knows the matter is settled So, Loki went back into gardening Azief who was going closer and closer to the garden was about to reach the edge of that garden when he saw somethingrge is approaching ''What the hell is that?'' he thought to himself as he looks at that approaching something above his head. The Creator who is far away from Azief could see that piece of paper. Then he sighed He could see that the piece of paper would probably envelops Azief. And he knows that Azief could not bear it. He waves his hand and this time a powerful attraction force emanated from his hand ''It is time for you to return home'' Azief who is about to once again cut the thing that is about to envelop him hears a voice beside his ear He knows it is the voice of the Creator. But he is reluctant. He could feel that there is an attraction force pulling him toward something And he knows the Creator is doing this for his own good. Even though he doesn''t know what it is that ising to him, he could tell that the thing above him would either crush him or envelope him The attraction force is probably something that would bring him home. And the Creator is protecting him But his eyes are getting redder by the minute and his desire to cut everything down that obstruct him is getting stronger by the second. But...he is so close. So close to that garden. ''An opportunity'' that is what he felt as hees closer to the Garden. What opportunity lies there is something Azief doesn''t know All he knows that whatever opportunity that would be in that garden, it would be an opportunity that is good for him. ''ARGHHH!''As that power of attraction is threatening to pull him away, he decided to keep moving forward. There is still a n that he had not used. He shouted so loud that a ripple of energy echoes all around him. All the cosmic dust around him were pushed away tens of thousands of miles. Nearby stars cracked and the meteoroid floating nearby exploded into pieces, the explosion cause the space to bend. That force swept everything in the radius of one hundred kilometers around him. the ripples affect things further. The red mist around his body be even more clear and solid. Demonic power billowed from him. Emanating from his entire being is his killing intent, sharp and cold. However, as this force swept forward, when it collided with that paper, it was like a wind blows, sways the paper a bit but did not stop the descend of that paper at all. And if Azief look closely he would notice that there is a sentence written in red. In that word, contains all the killing intent that Azief had releases when he attacks that paper. That killing intent turns into a word. But how could Azief notice? He could not even identify what he is looking at How could he have thought of this all-pervasive, all-enveloping things that ising to him is a piece of paper thrown from the edge of the garden? Azief is shocked at this but his eyes are still determined. Azief right now is full of pressure. Above his head, there is something white that is about to press down on him Then there is that force of attraction. It seems that even the Creator could hesitate. If he wanted to, the Creator could easily increase that force of attraction by a hundredfold and if that is the case how could Azief withstand it But that force of attraction is something that Azief could defy. But once he let down his guard, once he let go of himself, that force of attraction would pull him back Two pressure is on him but he could not stop trying to go to that garden. Even though he just had seen his attack neutralized by whatever that white thing is, he did not despair. Because when he exploded himself with power just now, he executed his second n. This n had formed since the moment he cut that palm. He is quite lucky that another palm did not fall down on him. But he could tell that in that garden, there must be something else. When Azief exploded with power just now, that power was not actually concentrated on his body. He also did not summon a destroying sword. This time, he focusses all of his power, all of his energy into his mind And then with a resounding boom, his Divine Sense expands almost explosively. A thousand miles is traversed in a moment >> Chapter 1270 - Reaching The Garden The Divine Sense passes through that obstacle. This obstacle is a piece of paper. But Azief could not perceive that the white thing is actually a paper. What he does see however was a white thing that covers the stars and the. It emanates such a great energy that the fluctuation of the energy distorts the space and bends light The white thing that is above his head is so vast that he could not see its end. It is like there is a barrier in front of him. There is no going around it. The only way is to go forward or go backwards. Since Azief could not give up, he could only choose to go forward. To him, the white thing look like a vast white sheet that covers all the stars and pass it. And on this vast and infinite white sheet, there is words written on it If its words, he could understand it as the All Source seems to be able to trante all spokenguage as people actually spoke with the heart. But if its written, Azief must learns the writing. But even as he looks at that writing, he could not see anything that indicates it is something that Azief had ever seen before. The words are written in anguage he could not recognize. It does not look like runes even though some of the words had some characteristic of runes. It is also not look like any Romancenguage or any types of writing even though it shares some simrities to writing. And Azief believe that this kind of word probably could not be understood simply by just reading it for he could feel that there is a trace of something like a soul in every word Azief could see all of this and think of all of this in a span of a second he took a nce at that white sheet. All he knows is that while this white sheet looks harmless, the energy it emanated is not harmless at all. Azief daresay that there is an inexplicable feeling of the Laws of all kinds of methods is contained in the white sheet. And there is a hidden killing intent, a stormy emotion that holds resentment. It was like there is only negative emotion contained in this white sheet. He somehow knew that he would not be able to cut this white sheet. His body would not be able to break it. There is no method he could think of to cut this white sheet., For some reason he felt that if he uses his Laws, the Laws that he would use would be constrained. Because he could feel that this white sheet seems to have some kind of aura that contain all kinds of Laws. Like in every stroke of that words that is written on the white sheet, is a line of time and each stroke of the word seems to contain worlds inside the word itself. ''A world in every word?'' this absurd notion form in Azief mind. Even though he knows how absurd his thinking was, the moment it takes root, Azief find it hard to forget it. If he is right, then every word in that white sheet represent a world. And in each of that world, there is its own Laws and its own Concepts. But, all the concepts of good, of creation had been stripped away. Like the emotion of the writer writing it is filled with hatred and killing desire. As such, when he writes, that feeling is pass down to its writing. What kind of existence is able to write such word and imbue suchws into every word that every word turns into a world? Azief does not know why he felt like this but he trusted his instinct. As such, he did not summon that sword again He knows whatever method he has would not be able to cut this white sheet. So he found another way. He decided to bet it in his Divine Sense. Azief Divine Sense is one of the most special divine sense. It is not that the Divine Sense have some kind of properties that other Divine Sense does not have It is simply because it is too pure. Azief practice the Perfection Path. This is a path that is rarely treaded. In each eon, in each great epoch, it is even hard to see even one person in the entire Omniverse practice this path. The Perfection Path is a path that could only be treaded when certain conditions aligned. Azief does not know this when he first walks this path. This is the reason why most people who walk this path usually would cut the Perfection Path in either the Disk Formation or the Seed Formation realm. Because to walk this path until the end is one of the hardest thing to do Because as they grow stronger, the harder it is for one to walk this Path. The amount of energy needed is bordering on ridiculous. Not all ces have pure andrge amount of energy like on Earth Prime Earth Prime current situation would not be so ideal if there is not a treasure like the All Source in it. Every second energy is generated from the All Source filling the entire Earth with pure energy. For many, they had to cut their path short and walk on another path This kind of path could not be just walk on without certain fate and destiny, certain luck Most people would abandon it when they reach either Seed Formation or Disk Formation. But even those who abandoned it in those stages be reputable powerhouse in the Universe Because to just even walk the path until that stages is admirable enough. This is not a path that is allowed by the Will of the Universe. If it is allowed, there would not be such a terrifying punishment when breaking through to higher level for people who walk this path. There are only few people in the history of creation that had walked the Perfection Path until the end. Imagine that! In the Omniverse all kinds of life and all kinds of creation existed. When one looks at the scale of the Universe and thenpared it to the scale of the entire Omniverse, to say that those who walk this path could be counted in one hand, imagine the hardship one has to endure, the luck and the fortune one have to has to walk this path till the end Thus, Azief Divine Sense is special. It is special because it is truly the purest, and most perfect Divine Sense. It contains the breath of creation itself, possessing the essence of irvoyance. It is something that Azief himself probably not know. But the Creator knows. And so even as the attraction in his hand pulling Azief closer to the void, wanting to send him home, the Creator eyebrows raised. He could not have expected that. No, he could have. He just didn''t think of it. He forgot And the moment he realizes he forgot, he smiles Because he knows he never forgets. But, today, he forgot. And the schr who was already back on his hill, his book in one hand, cup of ss on the other, his back leaning on his chair, suddenly put down back his book. He put down the cup ss and then he narrowed his eyes. ''This¡­. I forgot'' he said. And then he went out of the hill. This time, he brought out his entire existence out from the hill. He did not rush toward the edge of the garden Instead he looks at the Gardener. The Gardener also looks at him ''Did you forgot?'' the Gardener asked The Reader nodded. Then they both look toward a white house in the distance. ''He makes a move'' Loki eyes narrowed. He did not know what to feel right now. But, he no longer has any mood to look over the garden right now. And in that brief moment of confusion of all the beings there, Azief took that opportunity to use his Divine Sense It travelled even further, even faster and a secondter, the Divine Sense finally touched the edge of the garden. And he felt something pure, something divine coursing through his Divine Sense It did not harm him nor does it give him any bacsh. Instead, he felt a certain warmth and he could feel the energy that he had uses to sh that palm before had almost instantly healed. It was like a level up with all of his health point shot straight back to its peak. And then Azief felt like an unlimited energy fills his body, his mind and his soul and his Divine Sense is inted and be even more powerful. ''What is this?'' he thought to himself. But, he did not lose hisposure. Now that his injury is all healed and his body is thrumming with energy, his Divine Sense became even more powerful. Azief body did not yet arrive at the garden but his Divine Sense had already appeared there. The Divine Sense is there, meaning, in a way, he is already there >> Chapter 1271 - White Sheet At the same time, that his body is flying toward that garden, his Divine Sense that halted on the edge of the garden began to tremble Azief could feel resistance. Though, this resistance is weak. It is more like a lingering trace of energy that tries to forbid his Divine Sense from entering the garden. And like something has popped Azief Divine Sense had pierced that lingering will and his Divine Will began moving forward unobstructed At the same time, Azief look at above his head. The white sheet that is above his head is only a few hundred feet away from him by now. A few hundred feet might seem a lot of distance but it is a distance that could quickly be traversed upon with how fast that white sheet is descending. The white sheet that is about to cover him trembles from afar. It seems when Azief uses his Divine Sense before, it had move the white sheet a bit ''But, this is not enough'' Azief thought to himself. If this white sheet could push him back down, then his Divine Sense would also crumble and he would be send back Azief did not mind being send back. But, at least he wanted to see what is in that garden. Why is it that his heart wants to see it so bad? Why does he feel that there is an opportunity for him there? This opportunity he felt is an opportunity of survival. His premonition, his senses could feel this intensely. It is the reason why Azief did not hesitate to use his energy to withstand the palm and ignore the attraction force and keep on going forward even though there is a risk of permanent injury to his Divine Comprehension cultivation base. He looks at that white sheet and then smiles. His smile looks very devious considering that he is now swirling with baleful aura. His hair is rising upwards like there is air around him. Underneath his feet are cosmic wind suppressed by him, creating a swirling wind below his feet. Cosmic matter is pressured to the point that is break into particles, like it is being grinded by some matter grinder. His defiant heart is beating loudly so much so the beating of his heart create ripples all around him, a small shockwave that ripples endlessly The blood in his body is hot and thrumming with energy. Right now, he is back at his peak. Looking at that white sheet, he now had the confidence to fight against it. The moment this courage is in his heart, his momentum soared. The baleful aura around him exploded and then Azief move his index finger. A heaven-sundering aura swirls around his finger. Even before he moves this finger, this heaven sundering aura had slowly manifested. Time and intangible concept around it does not dare to approach. The energy around him that was orderly became chaotic. Disrupt energy and even at times cut Time, Destiny and Cause and Effect This finger is using the ability of the Heaven Sundering Finger. This is the ability of the Six Path fingers. But that is not all the destructive power that is gathering on Azief index finger. A killing aura burst out from the heaven sundering aura. This is a killing aura that could kill Divine being, dissipate godly essence and souls. This is the effect of the Divine ying finger. In the past, Azief would have to use the corresponding finger to activate the ability of the Six Path But, with the advancement of his level, he could derive and modify certain skills of his. Right now, he is gathering all the destructive measure of the Six Ptah into one finger. He makes the Heaven Sundering aura as the base and from that all of the destructive force of the Six Path fingers woulde out from the Heaven Sundering finger ability. Then another force exploded out from the heaven Sundering aura. This time, it is a star shattering aura. It is the ability of the Star Shattering Finger, with one swish of a finger, cleave a apart. This destructive power is not merge with that one finger. Azief finger right now is glowing red and ck and the space around him cracks and tears apart, revealing empty void of space But the force did not stop climbing. The force on his finger exploded once more and a power that could sever Destiny, cut Divine Sense, sh reality apart, overturning fates and destiny also appears. The cracking space around him suddenly halted. The force that emanates out of his finger this time render time immobile. This is the ability of the Destiny Severing Finger. All of this happen in an instant that Azief moves his finger. The white sheet is now only a few kilometers away from him The pressure that ising from the white sheet cracks space but anywhere near ten kilometers radius of Azief is not affected at all. There is a force that is contending with the force of that white sheet that is trying to push him down. There is one more'' he thought to himself. He never thought he could gather all of the ability of all the Six Path finger into one finger. That usually requires all of his energy to use this kind of power, to concentrate it into one finger and one point But right now as his Divine Sense is in the garden, he could feel his body nourished with energy, like there is an unlimited energy that is powering him up. And so, he could do this. And this time, he would condense all of the power of the Six Path finger into one single point. The moment he thought of this, his entire palm began to shine. The space around him bends and the energy in this dimension is slowly drained. The Creator who is looking at this is a bit impressed. The energy of this dimension is different from any energy in any dimension. The only reason he dares bring Azief here is because Azief body and his energy is special. It could withstand this ce energy That is one of the secret of the Perfection Path. Those who cultivate this path would transform their body into the most perfect body, would transform their energy to the purest and perfect energy Only that kind of being could withstand taking the energy from this dimension. But what impressed the Creator was that the energy that Azief is taking right now is the source of the Origin Energy. ''His strength would skyrocket. I expected that he would have some gains in this journey. I just didn''t think that the gain is this big'' he mutters to himself. As for Azief, he could feel a new kind of energy entering his body. When he stimted his thought and run his energy toward his finger, the Origin Energy of this ce is sucked into his body His body exploded with more energy. Space around him trembles and quakes, creating ripples that broke the restraint of time. Azief keep upping the intensity of that power. If he did this before, he probably would be like an extinguished candle, burning himself off and drained all of his energy But right now, not only his Divine Sens is providing him with energy from the Garden, he could also feel some Divine energy entering his body when he sucks the Origin Energy of this dimension The Time that was immobilized by one of the effect of his finger ripples and the space if further distorted. Cosmic matter dissipated, the cosmic dust in the vicinity all dispersed a thousand light years away A powerful rose around him and purple mist seems to appear out of nowhere. This purple mistes from the breath of creation that is full in abundance in this dimension. The purple mist then began swirling around his entire body and a powerful destruction force emanates from his entire being All of his body is now full of energy. An unlimited energy that is creating a powerful emanation of destruction force All around him, every particle that exist is vibrating in high intensity and exploded but before it could affect anything the explosion is suppressed by an invisible force. Everything around him seems to be undergoing entropy. This is the power of the World Cleaving Finger. It destroys life. It drains energy. Energy., life, creation, anything that supports life would be devoured by this energy. The understanding of the Six Path powered this finger The energy that Azief had been umting had now gathered and turn into a solid form and yet liquid and gas at the same time An almighty divine power swept everything around him and it rises toward the white sheet like an endless flood. The white sheet tremble and halted for a moment before continuing descending down. Right now, it is only a few feet away from him. The pressure that is building up around him cause everything to either explode, depressed orpressed. Space, light, cosmic forces, it does not matter The weight of this white sheet is something that pressured thews of the Omniverse. >> Chapter 1272 - The Difference Of Those Who Walk The Path At the same time as the white sheet keeping closer and closer, Azief also felt the energy from the surface of the white sheet trying to suppress him. But he is floating there, his hair wildly fluttering around, his red eyes defiant and his heart, fearless. His body is now forcefully plundering the world energy. He is devouring it, eating it, cutting the Origin Energy so that it could easily enter his body. And Azief felt something weird as he keeps doing this. He felt that his ethereal body, his body that is made from energy be solid. Like it is once again creating a physical body. It is hard for him to believe it but he could feel it. His energy is bing solid. ''An energy made solid'' he thought to himself and his eyes shines dangerously. He thought of the conversation he has with the Creator and he thought to himself about all of the things he had seen. He knows of Alsurt. Alsurt is stronger than a Divine Comprehension leveler but his body is solid and not energy like. There must be a reason for them to keep their physical body. He thought of it and then devour more and more energy of this dimension. But, the shocking thing is no matter ow much energy Azief had drained, almost a secondter, the energy appears back. It was like this dimension had an unlimited source of energy All of this is better for him. In that moment, even as the white sheete near him, his body keep absorbing the Origin Energy of this ce. All the while, he is ready to attack using his finger Right now, he felt that his finger is heavy, like there is a force that is pushing his finger down. This force did note from the white sheet but because of the amount of energy and destructive that is now attracting such force to gather around him Azief frowned and nodded to himself. Even though the energy he has right now is unlimited, he could feel that using so much force is creating a distortion in his own energy ''It is time to release it'' he thought to himself. And then after he could not bear fit anymore he pointed his finger upwards. Azief uses his finger and shoot something from it. A powerful destruction aura swirls around his finger and then with a small jerk of his finger, that destruction aura solidified. BOOOM! The entire space suddenly cracks and exploded as Azief bursted out with power. The time that was halted move once again. The purple mist all gather around his finger and then his one finger shoots a golden bluish sword. Swirling around this sword is a spiraling purple mist that dim the stars and bring about changes to space and time. This sword is like the sword that he uses to cut the palm. But unlikest time, he uses the energy that is coursing through his body right now. And this source of energy is unlimited The Divine Sense is a part of him. That is the reason why when someone had a Divine Sense bacsh it would also affect their physical sense. As such, when that energy course through Azief Divine Sense, he directs that energy back to his body. Now the wound on his body has shut off by itself. There is no longer energy leaking off from his body. And then like a positive feedback, Azief uses the energy of that to create a sword with his finger. Possessing the might of the previous sword attack and even surpassing it, he shoots it. Then that sword collided with that white sheet. A powerful explosion erupted. Yet, even this explosion could not fill the entire vastness of the white sheet But as the cosmic wind and the cosmic dust settled, Azief could see it. The white sheet had been pushed back for a few hundred kilometers upwards And there is also something else There is now a small hole is pierced through the middle of the white sheet. Azief smirks and said ''I''ll take what I can get'' he thought to himself as he kicks his feet on the air, his body propelled upwards like some kind of lightning. Azief fly toward that hole with his greatest speed. He could not warp in this dimension but he could use the energy around him to boost his speed. In less than a second, his speed reach light speed and he passes through that small hole. Even though it is a small hole whenpared to how big the white sheet it, that small hole is equivalent to a few thousand gxies stretched together. Even the mind struggle to fathom such a huge proportion of scale. Even as Azief physical body passes through that white sheet, his Divine Sense is moving forward in the garden. At first, it was the edge of the garden, then it inches closer and Azief divine sense finally reach the ground. He could feel the grass of that garden but the moment he felt it, he became shocked. Because each de of grass contains such a high breath of creation that if even one de of grass falls down to any worlds that Azief had seen and known, it could create a ce full of energy for probably billions of years That alone is shocking considering that it is just a de of grass. And this garden is so vast that even using all of his Divine Sense right now, a Divine Sense that could cover an entirerge and even the Sun could only see the edge of this floating garden And there are millions if not trillions of this grass His Divine Sense right now is like some kind of probe that is revealing the fog of war. He could see the grass and then as he moves forward the energy of his Divine Sense deeper toward the garden, he could that his Divine Sense began to change ''What is this?'' he thought to himself His Divine Sense bes a bit clearer to him. The vision that he could see using his Divine Sense became even clearer and it was like he himself is there His Divine Sense also could manipte the Law around it. Before, it could not do this at all. But for some reason, right now his Divine Sense is morphing Morphing into a more powerful version of Divine Sense ability Azief could not help but feel that for every second his Divine Sense is in that garden, the energy that is in the garden purifies it But, that is what shocked Azief. His Divine Sense is already the purest Divine Sense in the Omniverse Yet, somehow, in this garden it could be purified even more. And when it is purified, because it is now leaning to extreme, there is now mutation on his Divine Sense. It develops new ability and it became even more flexible and even the Laws could be affected by his Divine Sense. Azief believe that even if a mortal set foot in that garden, only a few minutes would be needed to turn such a mortal into Immortal. Azief Divine Sense be even more flexible as the second passes. Azief could feel that he could now morph the shape of his Divine Sense and also changes the properties and shape of his Divine Sense He could use his Divine Sense as a shield, as a weapon, as a probing device and many more. This is what he felt the moment his Divine Sense morphed and changed. As he flies faster and faster toward that garden, he became excited. He thought that if his Divine Sense could change and evolve into a powerful version of a Divine Sense, then what would happen if he sets his foot there. He walks the Perfection path. He always reminded himself of that. It is not some arrogant statement t he said to make him feel better about himself. It is to remind him of how much energy that is needed for him to break through each level. It is to remind him of how perilous that the path he had chosen to walk Of course, it is amazing that he had be the fastest leveling individual on Earth But there is a price to this he is quite sure that in soul and in body, he is older than everyone else. If he is topete with them fairly, of not using any time rted treasures or entering any time rted spaces, how could he be the fastest leveling individual on Earth It is not possible. Just to break through one peak to another requires such absurdly amount of energy And some things that he hade to understand is that those who walks the path of Perfection not only have to have determination, they also need to have fortune and luck. Even if he misses one of this, the path of perfection would be cut off. It is like ying a game and he must not miss even one step of a walkthrough if he wanted the perfect ending There are many things that he hade to understand as he watches all the ys of fate and destiny when he was looking the projection of Arial life and other people lives. He wonders whether he could see his own fortune and luck and what it would look like? >> Chapter 1273 - The Reader And The Gardener The reason why even a person in the same level as him could not beat him is simply because he is someone who walked the Perfection Path. The reason he always reminds himself that he is a Perfection Path is always the same, to urge himself to work hard And he always tries to think of ways of finding energy. He knows as he grows stronger, the harder it is for him to go forward. It is almost a miracle that he could keep breaking through Thest time, he even went to a ck hole to try to breakthrough. It is a fortunate event that there is a hidden blessing of injuring himself. He tried to break tough but he failed But, he could not always hope in fortunate event saving him. he believes that if could spend only a few seconds on the Garden, he could have enough energy, a pure powerful energy that would enable him to quickly break through to Essence Creation. But as his physical body got closer to the garden, the Reader makes a move. He writes a word in the air and then as Azief body is about toe closer to the garden, that word mmed on him. This time Azief could no longer withstand this force. Azief Divine Sense on the garden cracked and a secondter his Divine Sense was cut by something sharp. The moment it was cut Azief Divine Sense returns back to him Then Azief could feel that there is an attraction force and he was sucked into a void and he disappears from that dimension. The dimension once again be silent and peaceful. The Cosmic destruction that has affected therge area of space near the garden suddenly appears back and reformed itself back to their original form. A breath of creation trails from the harden, blowing life to the void space, tear up space and as these breaths pass these destruction, space recovered, and destruction is nullified. All of this happens in almost an instant that if you blink your eye, you would miss it. It is once again silent and everything returned back to the way it was like nothing had changed. The garden once again moves and the previous peace returns Sitting on the edge of that garden is the Reader, looking at the space that has recovered. He frowned and then he looks at the distance, at that house For a moment, he only looks at that ce, like he was transfixed. The Gardener also look at that house. Both of them did not say anything. They don''t know what to say or even understand what their Lord is trying to achieve. he sees the Garden'' the Reader said sighing. He doesn''t know what would change because of this. he doesn''t know what n His Lord has for Azief. Is it still the same story? Or is there another ending? But, if there is another ending, then how could His Lord fulfill His promise to the Destroyer? Then the Reader sighed again. It takes him a few second to think of millions of possibilities. He had some thought and opinion. But this thought and opinions, he does not dare voice it to His Lord. But, His Lord probably knows what he is thinking or feeling, so there is no need to say anything. He then looks toward the Gardener and then once again he repeated the same word ''He sees the Garden'' This he is obviously referring to Azief. The Gardener also sighed but he nodded The Reader looks at him, and stars at him and Loki of Asgard knows that the Reader is waiting for his response So, he responded ''He did not see the whole garden'' he said But the Reader simply answer to this word with ''He sees the Garden. This did not happen before. None of this has happened before'' the Reader waves his hand and a book flew from the hill andnded on his hand. He looks at the book and he was shocked to find the words in the books are scrambled. He frowned but he did not say anything. ''Karma is formed. And it is strong. The second time, I personally acted.'' he said. The Gardener then said apologetically ''As long as you don''t go out, Karma would not be formed'' But the Reader shook his head. ''Circumstances change. I could feel it the moment I sent that second strike. I could see myself entangled in this'' He look at the Gardener with an expression that seems to be saying that this is his fault. The Gardener could only pick up back the garden tool that he had dropped before and then continue his work The Reader felt annoyed But Loki does leave the Reader with a word. ''If you want toin, go to the Creator. He is the one that brought that mortal here'' The Reader then said ''Every debt has a debtor. I carry the burden of your supposed Karma. I can now curse you now that there is an entanglement of fate between us.'' He is silent for a second before saying You owe me'' Loki sighed and then said ''I owe you'' ''Good, as long as you know it" then the Reader takes a step forward and like a shooting star, his figure turns into starlight and reach toward the back of his hill. However, this time he is not as leisurely or as carefree as before. He looks at his own body and he could see strings. This string is not tight, not pressuring but he could feel the tugging of fate and destiny from this string. His Karma is entangled with that mortal How could he have the mood to read book and drinks tea when this is the biggest crisis he has in eons. He could only sigh and then went to his library. This library is also on the back of the hill He wanted to find a solution to this so he waves his hand and thousands of golden formations appears above his hill The formation was activated and the hill seems to disappear from any Divine Sense or any observation method. The Reader decided to go into seclusion to try to minimize or even weaken this Karma he had with that child of destiny Loki look at this with indifference as he also had to think what has changed. But, for now, he focused on his gardening the Creator on the other hand had also disappeared the moment Azief was pulled into that void. The dimension is quiet again As for Azief, the moment he was pulled out from that dimension, he seems to be traveling through all kinds of worlds and realities. Like before, Azief could not distinguish how much time had passed before suddenly he appears back in the room inside the researchb of the Orvanians. He felt the space around him seems to contract and before he could respond to it, he appears inside the room where he first wears that helmet For a moment, he himself was shocked but he quickly regains his mind. He looks around him and he is sure he is back in the Seresian world At the same time that he appeared inside the room Qarliya was alerted. ''he is back'' Qarliya quickly appeared inside that room. Azief saw her appear but he was not shocked in the least Azief then saw the helmet appears from the void and he narrows his eyes. ''The space is natural'' he thought to himself. At the same time, Qarliya look at Azief, Her eyes are scanning for any abnormalities. She never had such a situation in her years of experience. She scans him but there is nothing wrong with him. There is no substance that could endanger theb and there is trace of anything that could trace where he had gone. The higher ups did not exin much to her, only telling her that Azief would be back. Back then she already made some guess of her own. It seems that this mortal is someone that even the higher up is paying attention to but they do not want to appear like they are the ones behind the scene. That is as far as she guessed She then sighed. ''At least you are back'' she said under her breath. Then she asks Azief Where did you go? You suddenly disappear from the room. The entireb was panicking and I struggle to report this to Katarina for fear that she would be panicked'' Azief knows that Qarliya did not know the full story: She thought she was helping him when in fact her actions had been under the calction of the Five Seats of Orvan. Azief had never met the Five Seats of Orvan but they seem to scheme against him. That alone is shocking to him. But he knows now how big of a deal he would be in the future. He knows that if he vents his anger toward Qarliya it would not be fair for her. He looks around him and then shakes his head. Qarliya who is looking at Azief right now is puzzled. Chapter 1274 - Back Home TTS is disabled in this site. Please download our App to use this function! ''???? ???? ????????????????????????????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???'' ??? ''???? ???? ???? ????? ?? ????? ???? ? ?? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ???? ????'' ?? ???? ???? ? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ?? ?? ?????? ??????? ???????? ??????????''???'' ?????????????????????? ''????'' ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ????????????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ?????????? ??????????? ???? ???? ? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ???? ???????? ????? ?????????????? ???????????? ??????????? ??????? ?????????? ??? ????????????????????????? ?? ?? ??????? ? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ?????????? ??????? ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????????????????? ?????''?????????????????????? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ??? ???????? ? ???????? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ???????????????? ???? ??????? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ???????????? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ????? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ?????? ? ????? ?????? ?? ?????????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ????????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?????????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ?????????????? ???? ???? ????? ?? ?????????????? ?????????????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ????? ???? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ????? ???? ????? ?? ?? ? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?????????????? ????????? ???????? ??? ????? ?????????????? ?????????????? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ''???? ??? ???? ????? ?? ????? ?? ?????????'' ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ?????? ??????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ? ????? ???? ????? ???? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????????? ??????? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????????? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ?????????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ? ??????? ??????? ??????? ?????? ??? ??????? ??????? ???? ??? ? ?????? ??????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?? ????? ????? ?? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ????????? ???????????????????????? ????? ??? ??????????? ????????????? ??????? ??? ??????????????????? ??? ?? ???? ????? ??????????????????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?????????? ??? ????????????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ?? ? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ???????????? ????? ?? ??? ? ??????????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????? ????? ??????? ??????????????????? ? ??? ??????????????????????????? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?''??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ?? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ?? ????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ? ???????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ?? ?????? ????????????? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ??????? ???????? ????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ????? ??????????? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ? ????? ??? ?? ?? ??????? ?? ???????? ???????? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ????????????????? ???? ?????????? ????? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ?????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????? ?????????? ? ?? ? ????? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ''? ???? ????? ???? ???'' ?? ??????? ?? ???????? ?? ?????? ??????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ????????? ??? ?????? ??????????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????? ???????????? ???? ???? ???? ????????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????? ?? ? ????? ??????? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ??????? ?????? ?? ????????? ???? ??? ???? ????????????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ?????? ????????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????????? ???? ?????? ?????? ?????? ?? ???????????? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????¡­? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?????????? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ????? ?? ?????????? ?????? ??????????????????? ???? ?? ??????? ?????? ????????????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????? ???????????? ??? ???? ????????? ?????? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ?? ????? ???? ???????? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ???????????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ????????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ???????????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ? ???????? ?????? ????? ???''? ????? ???? ???? ?? ? ??? ?????? ????????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?????????????? ????? ????? ???????????????? ????????????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ????? ?? ????????? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ????? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ????????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ?????? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ? ???? ?????????? ?????? ????????????? ????????????????????????? ?? ??????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ???????? ??? ??????? ???????? ??????? ????? ??????? ?????????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ? ????????? ????????????? ?????????????????? ???? ??????? ?????????????????????????? ??????????? ???? ????????????????????????????????????? ???????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??????????? ???????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ? ???? ??? ? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ????????????? ?????? ??????????? ??????? ???????? ??????????????????? ??? ?????????????????????? ??? ? ????????????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ????????????? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????? ????? ?? ???? ???????????????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????????????? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????????? ????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ??????????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ?? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ??????????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ? ?????? ??? ????????? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ??????? ?? ?????? ??????? ?? ? ??? ?????????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ????????? ?? ?????????? ????????????????? ???????????? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????? ?? ??????? ???????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ????????? ???? ???? ?????? ??????????????? ???????????????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??????????????????????????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?? ????? ?? ????????????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ???????????? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ??????????? ?? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ?? Chapter 1275 - Another Sunset TTS is disabled in this site. Please download our App to use this function! ??????? ?????? ???????????????? ?????????????????? ?????????? ??? ?????????????????????????????????????????? ???????? ?????? ????? ?????????????? ?? ?????????? ??????? ???? ??? ??????????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ????? ?? ? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ???????? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ?????????? ???????????????????? ????? ???????? ????????? ???????????????????? ????? ???????????????? ????? ???????????? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????????? ???? ???? ????????? ?? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ? ????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ?????? ???????? ????? ????? ??? ????? ??????????????? ????????? ????????????? ???? ????????????????????????? ????????????? ?? ??''? ??? ?????? ??????? ????? ???? ????? ??? ????????? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ?? ????? ?????? ????? ???????? ???? ????? ????????? ??? ????????????????? ??? ????? ??????????????????????? ????? ???? ????????????? ?? ??????????''? ?????? ??????????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ????????? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ??????? ????? ?? ?????????? ????????????? ??????? ???? ????????????? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ???????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ????????? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ???? ???????? ?????? ''???????? ??? ??? ???????''?????? ????????? ''????? ?? ????????? ??????'' ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ????? ????????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ????????? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ? ?????? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ?? ????? ????????? ???? ???? ?????????? ?????? ???? ???????????? ??? ??????????????????? ????????????? ??????????? ??? ??? ???? ????????????????????????????????????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ?? ??????? ?????? ''??? ????''?????????? ????????????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ?????????????????? ????? ??????????????? ??? ??? ???????? "??? ??? ????????" ???? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ?????? ????????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ??????????? ????????????? ??? ????????????????????? ??????? ??? ????????????????????? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??????????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? ????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ??????????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ???????? ????? ???????? ????? ???????? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ? ????? ???? ???? ????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?????????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ? ??????? ????????????????? ????? ??????? ??????? ?? ???????? ????? ??????? ???????????????? ???????????? ?????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ????????? ?????? ?? ???? ?????????? ?????????????? ????? ??????? ???????????? ????? ????????????????????? ?????????????????? ?? ?? ???????????? ?? ?? ??????????? ???????????? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ????????? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ????????????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??????? ???? ????? ????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??????????? ???? ??? ???????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ''??????'' ????? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??????? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????????????? ??? ??? ?????????? ??? ????????? ??????? ?? ???????????????????????? ???????? ????????? ???? ?? ''???'' ????? ??????? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ''???? ?????????'' ??? ???? ???? ?????????? ??? ??????????????????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???????????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ? ??????? ???? ?? ?????''? ???? ?? ???? ?? ? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ?????''? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ?????''? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ?? ??????? ???????? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ????? ?????? ????????? ??????? ????????? ???? ????????? ??????????? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ????????????????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????? ????????? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????''? ??? ????????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?? ???????? ?? ????? ????????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?????????? ??????? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ?????''? ???? ?? ?????????? ?? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ????? ???? ???????????? ??????? ??? ?????????????? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ''? ??? ?? ?????? ????????'' ???????? ??????? ''????? ??????? ''????? ??????'' ???????? ?????????? ?????? ????????? ??? ??? ??????????? ???????????? ??????? ??????????????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??''? ? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ? ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?????????''???????????''???''? ??????????????? ??? ?? ''??? ?? ??? ????? ?????'' ''???????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ????? ?? ????????????????? ???????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ??'' ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ??? ????????????? ???? ?????? ??? ????????????????? ''? ???'' ???? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ????????????????? ?????????? ??????????????????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??????? ????????? ?? ????''? ???? ???? ??????? ??????? ???????????????? ??? ?????????????? ??????????? ?? ??????????????????? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??? ???? ???????? ???????????? ????????????? ????? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ? ??? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ?? ??? ? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ??????????? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ??????????????? ?????????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ?? ???? ????? ??? ??????????? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ????? ?? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ??????? ????????????????????? ?????? ?? ???????? ???????? ????? ????????????? ?????? ??? ?????????????????? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ?????????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ????????? ????? ?????????? ?? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ???????????????? ????? ???? ??????????? ??? ?????????????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ? ????????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?? ? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??????????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ????¡­? ?? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ?? Chapter 1276 Being Honest I

Chapter 1276 Being Honest I

after the Fall, he met Sofia. He met Na Eun. He met Katarina. And he felt loved. And he loved them They all loved him in a different way and he too loved them in a different way. But one thing that did not change was that he appreciates it. He knows how precious it is. And to be looked like that by Katarina, to see that gaze¡­. he never ever wanted to lose it. Because of that, he did think of leaving her. Thinking of all the dangers that he would put her through And then there is also something that has been bothering him since he goes to the future. In that future, when he saw the army of humanity facing him, most of the people facing him are people he knows. Of course, there are also some faces he did not recognize but all of his old friends, all of his old acquaintance is there, minus a few There is three people that he knew but is not there. In that vision of the future, there is no Hikigaya, Oreki and¡­...Katarina. He doesn''t want to think of the worse but when he thinks about it he could not help but think that the reason those three are not there is because they are dead. How did they die? Does it have something to do with him? Just thinking about her dying in his future make him filled with dread. Azief then avert his gaze from her eyes ''Hey!'' she said as she pulls his sleeve. A month ago, something did happen between them. Katarina told him to be honest with what he is feeling. He struggled of trying to be someone that will not hurt people who love him But, he keeps hurting them. Katarina was honest with him. She is honest with her feelings. She knows where to draw the line but she also knows when the line should be erased. To her, he is now no longer with Sofia. So, she makes her move. She is true to her feeling unabashedly. She told him what she wanted and she is not ashamed to fight for it. Azief love Sofia. That is his feeling. But¡­. does she still love him? or is it simply the lingering of emotion that kept them together after all of the fights, after all of the words traded, all the hard feelings With all of his power and abilities, it is not like he could read people minds. He believes that Sofia did love him. But, she probably did not love him enough to marry him. Maybe, it was rash of him trying to propose to her. But, it should not have led to them breaking up. Azief might not seem like he is affected with what happens but he did get hurt. He is used to rejection. And because he is used to it, it did not hurt that much. But that is only because he never had an expectation to be epted in the first ce. But with Sofia, it was different. No matter how they fight and why they fight, they alwayse back to each other. Azief wanted to believe that. Believe that they woulde for each other again. He wanted to give her time. But, maybe¡­. maybe it is time to let her go. That night after he talked with Katarina, he was in his room thinking many things He kept hurting Sofia. Because he could not let go of Katarina. Azief had never seen himself as a Casanova or a yboy. He is not that handsome typical man. He is not ugly but he is not the kind of good looking that would make people flip around. He is a bit above average. Of course, when he grows stronger, his facial feature also improved and so does his charisma and confidence. And that increases his charm. In this world, if it''s not for the fact that all the people of the world knows that he is entangled with two women of great power and influence, one could imagine how many people would throw themselves at him to be his paramour. Azief had never been in a situation where two people loved him¡­.and loved him sincerely. And twisted as it may be, he wanted to reciprocate this sincerity. But all that he keeps doing is inflicting injury and pain to Sofia and Katarina. And that night, when he thinks back about Sofia, he thought back of what he had put her through. And he thought to himself ''Am I the selfish one?'' Is he the selfish one, hoping for her to return? He believes that she woulde back for him. But what if he is wrong? What if¡­.it is better like this? He doesn''t want to believe that. What he had with Sofia¡­.isplicated. There are old memories between them. That memory is of course not deep. They meet in high school and even when they were in the same high school, they did not interact much Azief examine himself, look back at his old memories and thought to himself why did he fall in love with her in the first ce? He knows that he loved her. But that was after the Fall, after he got to know her intimately. But what makes him love her in the first ce. When he looks back at his own memories, look at himself honestly, then he found out. The reason why he wanted her in the first ce is because he likes her in high school and she does not like her. At that time, Sofia was with someone else. It would be an exaggeration to say that the feeling at that time was love but Azief felt his first heartbreak there. She did not intentionally break it and it was not her fault. And he also never shows any of it. It is easy when you are not on the same ss to hide a feeling. Azief was never someone that was confident. He was confident when he is in his element, when he is with his close friends, but with strangers it always takes him a while to warm up to them When he was in high school, everyone seems to be dating and stuff. Azief also wanted that. To experience the cherry blossom of youth. He saw her and while she is not the prettiest girl in the entire school, it looks like that to him. It is not like he had fallen in love with her. If anything, he likes her. And when he likes her, he wanted to know about her, wanted to know what her likes and dislike and wanted to talk to her Azief is new at dating stuff. He doesn''t know what people do when they are dating. Do they just agree to date? Does he have to confess? Should he do it old style with letters? (Author Note: It''s the 2000. I don''t know about other country but at that time, even though my ssmate does have phones, most of them to show sincerity would write letters to their girls. Just a difference in culture I guess) Does he have to call her and confess to her in the phone? There were so many question in his mind but when he found out that she had been with someone else, that feeling is quite bizarre. You know she is not your girlfriend and you could not me her for anything. It is just the feeling of losing something that was never yours. And the question of "if only" began to surface in your mind If only¡­. you were faster... If only¡­. you were braver¡­. this kind of question haunts you. But after a few years, you would forget about it. That is why when he first saw Sofia in that mall, when the Fall happened, all those memories just came back to him, like he had never left high school at all. And then Azief found the answer of why he got together with Sofia in the first ce. Yes, he got to know her and love her demeanor But, the reason why he looks so favorably at her, that she could worm her way into his heart and never let go is because of these lingering memories of the past. So, when he reaches that conclusion, he sighed. He fears that Sofia thinks that his love for her is because simply of old memories. And he thought many more things. About him and Katarina and how should he deal with it. So, that night, he simply did not get any sleep. The next morning when he saw Katarina, they talk to each other. And they both decided to explore what they feel for each other. Azief don''t want Katarina to feel like she is a substitute for Sofia so he is taking it slow with her. He doesn''t want to hurt her like he did with Sofia. Chapter 1277 Being Honest II

Chapter 1277 Being Honest II

It is not like he had just suddenly forgot about Sofia. But, he had ignored Katarina feeling for too long and by now it has be even cruel if he kept doing things like this. If he does not like her, then maybe it is not that big of a deal. But he does like her and she likes him. And torturing her like this is never his intention. Azief thought that given enough time, she would find him boring, find him not the man she thought he was. The only thing that connects them is their love for each other. But, Azief knows that sometimes love alone is not enough. There are too many people who marry for love and stay together for love, and it does not guarantee a happy ending. Because to stay together, love alone is not enough. When they first met each other, they look at each other eyes and there was an instant connection. But, Azief thought that Katarina was impressed by him and mistake that for love. But then Katarina encased herself and him inside a mountain of ice to preserve his life. At that time, Azief knows he had to take her feeling seriously. But he doesn''t want to cheat with her. He loves Sofia. And Sofia loves him. And at that time he was with her. Whatever between her and Katarina, it is an unspoken connection. That kind of love is something that no reality could everpare. But, it is because of that he was hesitant. Katarina is a pure na?ve girl. She had suffered pain and suffering. Her pain might not be physical like her brother, but it is pain nheless. She is sheltered but possess power that could shake the world. Maybe it is because she is so pure that she could advance that fast. his rtionship with her has always been ambiguous. And the reason is simply because Azief wanted best of both worlds. He scarcely dares admit to himself that he loves both of them. And even if he dares thought of such, he does not dare to do it. He could not do it. Sofia had been betrayed before and if there is one thing that Azief never wanted, it was to hurt her. But not hurting Sofia, means hurting Katarina. When he chose Sofia, he knew it would make Katarina in pain. But, he had to choose or it will never end. For some reason, in his premonition he believes that if he keeps doing that, one day, there would be a tragedy. And when he went with Will to the future to see what he would be, he made a decision. He saw Sofia fighting against him and there is no one else he wanted to end his life if there everes a time where he became that "thing" he saw in the future It did not make him angry at her betrayal. Because he understood. The future him, looks more like a monster than a person And he did not mind that Sofia wanted to kill him. So, the moment he returns back to his time, right before he goes to Katarina, he wanted her to know that he was sure of her. Before he went to the Seresian world, he does not know whether he could survive it. All he knows is that he is taking a great risk in going to the Seresian world. And he knows that whatever he does, he must make sure Katarina is safe. He already had owed her too much. Azief¡­...was ready to die and because of all of this possibilities, he wanted to meet Sofia, and wanted her to understand. Wanted her to be at ease. So he sought her and seek to marry her. What he didn''t expect was that she would have rejected him and then even broke up with him. The ultimatum that she wants is something he could not fulfil. Azief believe that even Sofia knows that and that ultimatum is simply a reason for her to leave him But he did not me her. He is hurt by her but he could not me her. They seem to hurt each other. All the promises that he once uttered now be a chain that binds them. She believes that he stays with her because of a promise. And letting him go is her act of love. Stil¡­.it hurts And then he came here and there is Katarina. By now, he had nothing else to think about. So, he decided to just try it. He believed that Katarina would soon get bored of him, or find out that it is not him that he loves. It seems that Azief underestimated Katarina love. Like herself, she is pure and so her love is also pure. And that is why a month ago, they decided to be together. They are taking it slow, step by step. As for him being in the Orvanianpound, it is because he had to practice and learn the knowledge of the Orvanians before going back home. He does not want toplicate things too much now. All of this thought and contemtion appeared in his mind in just a second He sighed and then look at Katarina He grips that hand tighter and then he said ''There are many eyes watching me right now. I fear that if you keep staying beside me you would be implicated'' Katarina close her eyes for a second Then she opens her eyes and sighed ''Let me decide that for myself'' Azief shakes his head. ''How could you decide when you don''t really know the threat?'' Katarina leans her head on his shoulder. She snuggles up close to him and said ''If it''s you¡­. regardless of the danger¡­. let me be beside you'' Azief face hardened. ''And what about me? Knowing that I am putting you in danger, what should I feel? If something happens to you- ''Katarina close his mouth with her hand ''I do not regret it'' Azief gently hold her hand and put her hand down. ''You may not. But I will'' Then he sighed. if this was like before he would push her away but he had learned that sometimes even that is not enough. Knowing Katarina, even if he pushed her away, her knowing his reason would never stop. And that would lead her to more danger So, he could only sigh helplessly ''Doing this is wrong. Doing that is also wrong. And knowing your stubbornness there is nothing that I could say that would change you. So, let''s just walk forward¡­. together'' Katarina smiles as she closed her eyes They are standing there just looking at the sunset. They did not say anything. They just look at the sky Katarina knows that when Azief is like this he is thinking about a lot of things. So, she did not try to say anything. Katarina said nothing. She herself is the kind of woman that like silence. It reminded her of when she snuck out and went into a field. The field is covered with snow and the only thing one could hear was the sound of the wind passing by, pushing the snow. She then looks at Azief and like always there is a frown on his forehead. She wanted to put her finger on that frown but she restrained herself. She does not know much about what problem he is facing but she knows that just being there, helped. Azief is not a man that spoke many words. Even words of love. Though, when he tries to exin something, that is when he spoke a lot. The way he expresses his feeling is clumsy at times. But at times, he hits all the right notes. Azief whatever his fault and his ws, there is sincerity in his action to her. Many times, he tries to push her away. But at the same time, there is always hope that he had given her. When Azief chose Sofia, the feeling of having her heart broken is not pleasant. But, she respected that. And of course, she tries to forget him. But love does not really have an on and off switch. Even if there is, Katarina doesn''t think that she would use it. The happiness, the pain and the suffering in a way is a way for her to grow. She thought that time would heal her heart. That is why she is so angry when he found out that Azief sent Sasha to look after her. Azief is decisive in many matters. But if there is one matter that he could not be decisive about it is the choice between her and Sofia. Even after he had went with Sofia, he did these small things. And these small things umted in her heart. And that makes the love stronger, makes the pain stronger. He wanted to let her go but could not let her gopletely. He wanted to not care about her, but caring about her nheless. It is this wishy-washy manner of his that sometimes Katarina hated. The connection between them is not simply cut just because they did not see each other. Instead, it was always there. And then when they met again, it was like all of those unsaid words, unexpressed feelings all of them is about to explode. And that night, when Azief kiss her, it was like her Universe alle back into focus. It was like she is whole again. All the heartbreaks, all the pain and suffering seems to be worth it. And when she knows that Azief and Sofia break s up, even though she felt bad about it, there is also a hint of relief. >> Chapter 1278 The Beautiful Night

Chapter 1278 The Beautiful Night

Katarina is someone who is very honest with her feelings. She would never do something to hurt Azief. Because, she knows enough of what love is when it is distorted. She knows how her father distorts love. And so, she vowed to herself that she would never be like that. She is not the statistic. She would be the exception Those who were abused usually be abuser themselves. They were gas lighted. So, they gas lighted other people They were victims. So, they victimized other people. That is the statistics. She wanted to be the exception In that way, she could repay her brother. Boris, had been her shield for almost all of her life. He bears the beatings and the scolding, all for her. And that is why, even if the whole world condemns her brother, she could not and she would not. And when she first fell in love, she promised herself that she would never be like her father. She would fight for it. But she also knows that love is not a single yer game. The other person also had to fight for love. It would not work, if she is the only one that is fighting for it. And Azief chose someone else. She was hurt. She was angry. She had all kinds of emotions. She cursed and she cried. But.... but...she epted it. It hurts Living while seeing the person you love loving another person. Not knowing the love, she has for him Her heart ache. Seeing him not with her. Only looking at him and not having him by her side But, after a while, she became used to it. It hurts but she got used to it. Then she got used to it and does not even realize that it hurts Even after all of that, she still foolishly loves him. It is said that love at first sight is rare and almost disbelieved in. There is something magical seeing someone for the first time, a stranger and then just falls in love with that person with one nce. Like there is an invisible bond that is formed the moment they locked eyes. Yet, it is also a curse. Because of how magical it was, it is harder for her to forget him, to forget his every touch, his every words, his every mark that he had left in her heart So, when she saw Azief with someone else, it hurts but she also tries to be happy for him, because the man she loves is happy. Of course, she had hoped that Azief would be happy with her. When there is a chance, she knows she could not let it go. Because if she let it go, she knows, with all the conviction in her heart that she would regret it for her entire life. So, when she stands in front of Azief a month ago, after that kiss, she bares it all. She is honest about what she wants and she is honest about what she is feeling. And she wants him to be honest about what he wants and what he is feeling. And today, this what happens. She finds her way back to him. And she could not be happier. She knows Azief had a lot of enemies. But it was not like she had ack of it too. Azief is the strongest person in the world and also the strongest man in the world And Katarina is agreed by many as the strongest woman in the world. How could someone who have that kind of title did not have enemies? There is people who wanted to fight her and defeat her so that they could get that title. Then there is people who wanted to destabilize the Republic by defeating her. There are also those people who wanted to avenge the many deaths that she had caused. To Azief, Katarina is his angel. An innocent angel. And with him, Katarina is gentle and caring. But, to the rest of the world, Katarina the Ice Queen does not only refer to her ability of using cold energy to fight people. Nor is it simply because of the snow that would fall down from the sky whenever she appears. It is because to many her face is cold as the Siberian winter wind. When she kills people, there is no emotion expressed on her face. Her red sword had killed all of those dark forces in the dark alleys of Europe. Her sword is drenched with blood and those who were present during that massacre could still remember the screams, the flowing blood that soaks the tiles of those alleys. The enemies of Boris had always feared that the sword of the Ice Queen would fall on their heads. Katarina did not fear danger. And she has as many enemies as Azief did. It might be otherworldly enemies but they are as equally dangerous. And to her, as long as they face it together, she would not regret, even if she fails. To her, the future is the future. It does not make sense to think too much about it in a world where you could die at every second. This has always been the truth. Even before the Fall, everyone could die at any given moment form any given causes. But, at that time, death seems illusory. Dying of sickness, of a war in distant countries, the feeling of death felt far and long. But when the fall came, death seems so near and life could be snuffed out at any moment. There is no use of thinking too much. Just do it And because of that, even if Azief said it would be dangerous for her to keep being beside him, she would just ignore him Azief then suddenly said ''Don''t you have something to do? I think you would be busy now that there is not much time till we leave this world'' Katarina shakes her head. ''It could wait'' Azief hearing this chuckles. It is usually him that would say such thing. ''You don''t mind just apanying me looking at the sunset?'' ''I don''t mind'' ''Most people would leave by now. It is boring'' ''You''re here'' she said ''What does that mean?'' Azief ask ''You''re here. So it did not matter whether it is boring or not'' Azief shakes his head and then there is a smile on his face. ''I don''t know how you could love me this much'' he suddenly said. Katarina did not say anything. There is another moment of silence. Then Azief said ''There is a lot I need to tell you. The things I experienced in the Orvanianpound. The things that I have seen and experienced. I think you should know'' ''It can wait'' Azief who was about to say something halted Then Katarina said ''This moment is perfect. I almost don''t want it to end'' Hearing this Azief suddenly remembers what the Creator said to him ''It must end. If not how could you understand its beauty if it does not end?'' he said these word and smile. Azief uses the Creator words toward Katarina Katarina close her eyes, hold Azief hand tight and just let the wind caress her cheeks. For her, this right here is her perfect moment. She feels happy. She feels free. She could guess that whatever Azief is going to say to her would be something that is terrifying. It would be something that is life changing. It would be all of that and probably more But, it doesn''t matter. At least, she has this moment right now. the sun finally sets and Azief is still standing there. It is not that he is dazed. It is not that he is confused. It is just that there are too many things in his mind. That he just wanted to forget it for a moment. He at least deserves that. That night they see the stars and Azief told her everything that has happened and what he had experienced The night star that night was so beautiful. >>> Chapter 1279 A Few Days Later

Chapter 1279 A Few Days Later

A few more days had passed since the incident in the Orvanianboratory. Azief had already told Katarina of what had happened. He did not me Qarliya. That AI is probably only one of the many pawns of the Five Seats of Orvan. It is not really fair to me her. Katarina listens to him and what most important to her was whether the Five Seat of Orvan meant harm for him. Azief now had the opportunity to think about the matter and he believes that while the Five Seat of Orvan did scheme against him, it was not to harm him. It had something to do with the Creator. Considering theplicated history between the Orvanians and the Creator, it is no wonder that they wanted to see where the Creator is in the Omniverse But still...being a pawn of someone else chess game is not exactly a pleasant experience. In these few days, Azief had been helping Katarina. With his enhanced senses and his now vigorous energy all over his entire body, Azief had been hunting deep sea creatures. These deep sea creatures had the strength of Essence Creation. Fortunately, they could not control Laws and a few that could, did not able to control the Laws masterfully. It might have something to do with the fact that the Seresian world is not exactly a world conducive to nurturing intelligence. It wasn''t until the arrival of the Orvanians fleet that they restore back the energy of this world. Azief had been hunting. Some he killed immediately. These monster that he killed is usually monsters that would bring cmity that would affect millions of people living in this world. The people of this world, the dwarves, the Elves and even the humans would not able to reach the strength of these monsters in a short time. If they are released after both him and Katarina is gone then the only result is that there would be too many people that would die. While some of them are killed, some are caged so that the new inhabitants of this world could study them Azief is removing hidden danger all over Seresian world. He moves mountain and diverted rivers. He forces the t ins to rise, forces jagged terrain to be ttened. All over the Seresian world, the inhabitants of this world could see great changes happening almost every hour. They look at the sky and could see that godly being in the Pce of Altayera flying out and doing godlike things. Whenever he flies out from the pce, any people of the world that saw him would prostrate to him He brings rain to drought affected area. He stops rain where flood is happening. The whole world seems to be in a prosperous era. Cmity was stopped. Storms is blown out with one blow of his breath. Fire is snuffed out with a wave of his hand. All kinds of disaster that would have overwhelmed any security forces in this world is so easily calmed down by him And Azief is not the only one that is doing things. Katarina is also busy. She is looking for a sessor. She mediates conflicts, draftedws, and build great monuments. To some these monument is a monument to glorify her and him But that is not really the truth., The truth was that these monuments are their hidden cards for these people. If one day a tyrant rose to rule over them with cruelty and fear, then these hidden cards could be used. Azief let Katarina had a chance of ruling. Katarina could be said much younger than him if they were to talk about their mental age. Unlike Azief Katarina did not go to any parallel worlds to train nor did she have nay inheritance like that of Azul where his mind and soul would be tempered. The fall had only happened almost a decade ago. Some people did not count the years that humanity had spent in the fake world and only count the years of the real Earth. Some count it toward the calendar. And that is how long Katarina had practiced. Only around eight years give or take and she already reached Disk Formation level. Even in the vast Universe, this is breakneck speed As for Azief, even though it had only been almost seven to eight years since the Fall, he had been practicing, sharpening his mind and soul for hundreds of years. There are the years that he had trained in other worlds with Will. There are also the years that he had spent in the Six Trials of the Saber. So, his mental age is more like that of an old existence. The fact he could still retains his sanity and his own personality after all of that time is the most remarkable thing. It is because of that even though he and Katarina is not that different in age, their mental age is very different. When Azief rule Pandemonium when he gave an order, none dares disobey It is not only because of his prowess that people followed and listens to him. It is because the way he carries himself as a ruler, as a leader. He did not like being a leader but that did not mean he is not qualified. He had the trace of a great Emperor. This did note overnight as he drew on the experience of when he became an Emperor in Azul trials. Because of that, he rarely gets shocked and flustered no matter what kind of problem that is facing him He had experience But Katarina did not have that opportunity. Azief had told he that Jean had be a Divine Comprehension leveler. And he exined to her how this would probably trigger a factional battle in the Republic. Jean might not want the power of the High Chancellor but this did not mean that his people would not fight for him And Katarina must not judge this simply. Katarina approach to this is very simple. She said to him that if that is the case, if Jean did not want the title and did not want to rock the boat, then the solution is easy She just had to execute the people pushing Jean to that ce. However, Azief had to exin to her that it is not that simple Yes, Jean was not interested in that position. The reason why he does not want that title is because he no longer wanted to fight for the world. War changes a lot of people and Jean included. And the position that he is sitting now is high enough for him to protect his people. If Katarina chose to execute his friends, regardless of his friend''s wrongdoings, he would not allow that And if that happen, Jean would turn his face around from the Republic. Jean right now is a force unto itself. And he mastered one of the most powerful Laws in the Universe, the Laws of Time and Space. Even Azief dare not say that hisprehension of Time and Space is as advanced as Jean. If he turns his face against the Republic and once again join the World Government, the world order needs to be reshuffled once again. The reason why Katarina could choose such a simple action is not because she is foolish. It is because she did not have any experience. This is politics. And it is rted to power and influence. There is a reason why he could stand as the undisputed number one in the world without every Tom, Dick and Harrying to challenge him every day. Azief influence reaches all over the world and he does not need to make a move to destroy his enemies. One gesture, one hint and his enemies could be destroyed by the allies and officials of Pandemonium. Azief uses his influence freely and he also knows when to use it and when to restrain it. Before he reached Divine Comprehension, when he was in Disk Formation, it was not like Azief was truly invincible. The only reason he appears so is because no other world powers dare to sh with him, fully, fearing that it would spark a war so great that it would consume them too much that it would not be worth it. Katarina needs to learn this. She needs to learn how to use power, how to use influence and when to restrain from using it Azief knows the difference between him and Katarina. Katarina believe himself to be a genius, capable of doing everything. To her, he had no bottlenecks when breaking through other realm. It wasn''t untilter that it was discovered that many people had certain bottlenecks when trying to break through the higher level. Because of the system, one could circumvent this. But, even though they break through using the circumvention of the system, their power and prowess is different than those who break through using the knowledge that was given to them That is the reason why Katarina believe that he is a genius because he does not have any bottlenecks and breaking through is like drinking water. Well, that is not entirely true. The reason why he did not have any bottlenecks is because the Perfection Path did not have any bottleneck. There is only getting more energy and enduring That is the only thing one needs to do. >> Chapter 1280 The Way of Practice

Chapter 1280 The Way of Practice

There is of course, the task of understanding the Laws that you cultivated but most of it is umting energy. The path of Perfection path is very brute in a way. There is no exercise, there is no fighting technique just pure power. There is a reason why when Azief fight he just use normal basic methods. His moves are not flowery and not elegant. When he wants to smash someone, he would just use his fist. When he wanted to m down someone, he uses his palm. if there is a difference from others, it was the fact that when he does fight, he would stimte the Will of the World and the cosmic phenomenon will be affected by him This is the virtue of his overbearing power. But other than, his fight is more boring than a martial arts fight. It was only when he fought someone who is higher than him in level of power that he could, make more moves and shows more powerful attacks. Most of the time, one sh of the sword, one palm smashing down, one flick of the finger is enough to deal with most trouble. And so on and so forth With great power, he does not need superfluous movement. His entire body is a weapon and each and every one of his move is a destruction filled move. But just because it did not have a bottleneck does not mean it is an easy task to walk his path. People think it is easy to endure but they have never been strike down by an Extermination Thunder. They thought it is easy to gather energy but they never have traveled to a ck hole to try to attract the energy there. None of it is easy. Those who walk the Perfection Path usually would take tens of thousands and even millions of years to breakthrough. There is a reason why everyone that walk this path to theter stages are all ancient existence. Yet, it is only him that have reached Divine Comprehension level in such a breakneck speed. Even counting all of those years that he spends in other worlds and the Six trials of the Saber, he could be considered cultivating for a small amount of time. Whenparing it to eons, hundreds of years is but just a tiny dot in the blip of time. Azief also have his own thoughts about this matter. If Azief walks any other path, his strength probably would not have been this exaggerated. The difference between a Divine Comprehension leveler and an Essence Creation leveler is not only the difference of a realm, it is a different life form Like that of an ant and a human. No matter how strong an ant is, even if an ant could lift up something two hundred times its weight, one pinch is the only thing that a human needs to kill an ant, to squeeze into pieces. That is the kind ofparison between Divine Comprehension leveler and Essence Creation leveler. Essence Creation leveler is basically a higher order of living being. It could sweep through at least a dozens of Divine Comprehension leveler. And even if a few dozen Divine Comprehension leveler manage to fight against Essence Creation leveler, they probably would not be able to kill an Essence Creation leveler And this is an almost fantasy fight. Because it is very rare for even a dozen Divine Comprehension leveler to be able to fight one Essence Creation leveler. That fantasy scenario could only be realized if that Essence Creation leveler is heavily injured. Only in that situation that a Divine Comprehension leveler could ambush and fight against Essence Creation leveler. There is no one like Azief who is in Divine Comprehension level but have thirteen Law avatars and having the power to fight against an Essence Creation leveler. Azief walk the Perfection path and it seems to other people that he is the genius as he is the fastest in cultivating when in fact, the price is all kinds of experience that wore down the mind and wore down the souls The true genius in Azief eyes is Katarina. Most of her training is focused on Earth Prime. She kills monsters and gained EXP from the system. She did not walk the Perfection Path but there are hardly any bottlenecks for her. The Laws that she had cultivated is aw that is very suitable for her. But, she could not fight like Azief, leaping levels to fight. And thus right now, Katarina is busy dealing with the administration of this world while Azief is out there destroying hidden dangers. All the while, the Orvanianpound remains silent. Azief could tell that this probably had something to do what he had said to Qarliya. Qarliya did not tell him anything but he could guess that the Five Seats of Orvan probably had ordered her not to bother him. Azief did not want to tear off faces with them. He knows he is not at that level yet. The feeling he had for Orvanian is aplicated one. While it is true that they schemed against him, when he thinks about it, The Creator also seems to scheme against him. The only difference was that the Creator scheme on him is simply taking advantage of the Orvanians ns. And it is because of the Orvanians that he had met the Creator and knows many more things. Outside the pce, the whole world could tell that something is about to happen. The White Goddess and the Golden Deity seems to be in a hurry. The White Goddess is the title themon people called Katarina. When Katarina flies up on the air, snows fall and sunny days turns cloudy, the heat decreased and cold wind blows. With Katarina always wearing white robes and her godlike means, manymon people worshipped her as some Goddess. All over the new world, there is temple dedicated to her. As for Azief, people called him the Golden Deity. Azief sometime wears ck Sometimes it is ck lined with purple and white. Sometimes it is thebination of these colors. Azief no longer wears the Death Monarch outfit as his clothes is made of energy and could change ording to his mood. But when he flies in the sky, golden aura is emanated from his body. Azief did not want to scare the people of this world, so he usually emanated out the golden aura to assure the people. Because of that, this title was given to them. Even though Azief and Katarina did not announce anything to the world, everyone could feel that something big is in the horizon. Some smart people could guess that these two divine being from other world is about to leave. After all some of them are already briefed on this. Only at that time, these divine beings did not tell them when they would leave. But with Azief plucking out ancient existence out from the ground, ughtering sea creatures that causes tsunamis and great seabed explosion to the White Goddess reforming manyws, constructing many building and monument, everyone could tell that the wind is blowing Up there in the air, floating above the skies, there is Azief looking down. His eyes seem to be looking downward but actually his eyes are looking all over the world. His Divine Sense had grown stronger and it had now enveloped the entire world He takes a deep breath. Dripping from his hand is slimy green goo. It is actually blood. In the Seresian world, there is many monsters and otherworldly creatures. ''I have taken care most of them. Some of them would be left behind as my hidden card'' he mutters to himself. ''And my training is almostpleted'' These past few days, Azief had been personally killing monsters all over the Seresian world. Actually he did not have to do such a thing. With his improved and enhanced Divine Sense, he could kill monsters easily just by moving his Divine Sense. But the reason why he did it personally is because he wanted to understand the artistic conception of attack. He and Katarina talk a lot after he went back to the pce. Usually, they would talk about their day. But as he felt the urgency to get stronger, he also talks to Katarina about the way he practices. He only spoke about such things to two people in his life One of them is Sofia. And the other one is Katarina. While his other close friends know a bit about the path that he walked, they did not know in detail and they are usually not that prying. Sina knows that he walks the perfection path but it is not something that came up in conversation. As for Loki, Azief had a nagging suspicions that the Trickster already knows all that he should know about him. But Sofia and Katarina is given all the information about his method. It is because he trusted them and also because he is confident enough that even if this method leaks out, it would not do any harm to him And since he shares his method, Katarina also shares with him her path. And Azief was surprised to know how different it is from his method. >> Chapter 1281 Extreme Path

Chapter 1281 Extreme Path

Katarina when she fights with her sword while using the Laws, what she honed is not only her control over the Laws of the world but also imbuing the Laws onto her body and her attack It makes her attack not only more lethal and dangerous, but also mysterious and transcend normal limitation of an attack. Unlike him who had thirteen Laws and he practiced it equally, Katarina took the opposite way. If he walks the perfection path, then the path that Katarina took is the extreme path. For him to walk the path of perfection, he had to create thirteen disk, suppresses his own breakthrough and when he finally creates thirteen disk during the Disk Formation realm, he could summon the Supremacy Stairway. When he did that, the whole world had seen him walking step from the Heavens. That day when he walks the Supremacy Stairway, there were steps from the Heavening down from the Heavens Since that time, there was never any other person that manage to induce such phenomenon when they are breaking through to Disk Formation But Katarina is different. She is now at Disk Formation level. She told him that she would form Nine Disk. Disk Formation if one looks at the status window is Level 70 to level 80. So, she had created a Disk for each level. Actually this is the method of everyone that did not walk special path. But not all people could form Nine Disk. This is the ultimate amount of Disk. Beyond that, is Perfection. It is why there is not that many people who break through and punished by the Heavens. If not probably the world would have shattered if one looks at how many Disk Formation leveler is in the world. It is precisely because not everyone would form Nine Disk and beyond. And then there is also special cases where one practice one particr energy and created the same Disk over and over, oveying it with each other like Warp the Space Monarch. He is in Disk Formation leveler and his control over Space is very powerful. Each time he created a Disk, it is a Disk with the trace of Spacews. There is hardly any formation in this world that could hinder him. Even Azief is not confident that the formation he put in ce in Pandemonium could prevent Warp from entering. But that is the terrifying method of oveying the same kind of Laws multiple times still not everyone would induce Heavenly Tribtions. Katarina desire to condense nine Disk shows that she is confident in her own ability. The fact that she wanted to break through to Divine Compression with nine Laws shows that she had found her path. Azief rarely checks his status window. He knows he walks a path that is not approved by the Will of the Universe. Because Perfection seems to be contending against the Will of the Universe. It is something that they do not allow. Azief could feel it It wasn''t until he passes the tribtion, being hit by Extermination Thunder, washed away by some kind of divine fire, that he is finally epted. But, he still feels that small aura of rejection each time he goes to another world. The more different that world from Earth Prime, the stronger this sense of rejection is too him. He also talks to Katarina about her status window. It turns out Katarina status window is very clear and not distorted like him. Each time he looks at his status window, the status window would distort. And the representation of power and ability he had is not urately reflected in the status window. It exceeds their range of calction so it could not appear perfectly in front of Azief eyes. This is the reason why he rarely summons his status window. As for Katarina, her status window is very pristine and clear. It is like some kind of a mirror. This is just Azief expressing his displeasure to his system. Most people live life like they were ying a game. Only he felt that he is in a cultivation novel like those Xianxia novel. Other people could see their progress easily but because Azief walk the Perfection Path, he did not feel like he improved at all. That is because each time he opens his status window, it was always distorted. At times, there is even some skills that should be in the bracket but did not disy. At times, there is even missing stats window. Items that should have been recorded into the system is not recorded and even things that he had given out is still recorded in his status window Because of all of this mishap, Azief rarely like to open his status window. He usually only opens it to check his level As for the other stats window on his status panel, he simply does not care that much because at times it is not that urate. As for how Azief knows that Katarina status window is clean and clear without any distortion, this is because Katarina told him that there is a function where you could see the other people status window panel if they allowed it. There is some kind of agree button that would pop out if they tap their status window with their fingers. But Azief never discovered this because he could not even look at his status window clearly. And he never spoke of this with other people. After all, he did not want people to know that his status window is distorted. Azief himself doesn''t know what people could do with such information but he is quite sure that just because he doesn''t know the importance of that knowledge, doesn''t mean others could not. Even after him being almost an invincible existence on Earth Prime, Azief cautiousness did not decrease. Instead his vignce grew. As for Katarina, they both spoke to eahc other how they practiced. Azief thought that there is nothing he could learn from her. After all, they walked different path and so the experience of breaking through is different from each other. But, he was wrong. There is a lot to learn from each other. Katarina had lost most of her power in the past because of what she had sacrificed for him. But at that time, Azief taught her the Perfection Path. Azief had always thought that she walked that path. And she did. Until at certain point. Now, she is once again a Disk Formation leveler. And her energy and her prowess is even stronger than she was before. She also had her attributes and while Azief did teach her the Perfection Path, her perfection Path deviated. But deviated did not mean wrong. It is just another path. And the path she walked is the Extreme Path. She herself knows that she could not walk the Perfection Path. This is something that she confessed to him. It is not a matter of ability. It is a matter of the path not suitable for her. And knowing Katarina and her personality Azief had to agree. That woman is diligent and single minded in her pursuit. Perfection Path requires more than just single mindedness. It requires flexibility among other traits. So, she decided to cut off the Perfection Path when she is breaking through to Divine Comprehension. Azief did not understand why until Katarina told him the way she practices. Unlike him that practices all thirteen Laws, and have thirteen Law Avatars, giving him the battle power to contend with Essence Creation leveler, Katarina method is more extreme. Azief cultivated thirteen Laws and uses all of thesews in his attack. But if one knows how Katarina fights, everyone that fought with her would only say that she uses the cold energy to fight with them This is because Katarina integrate all of her attributes, all of her different kind of energies, that she had practiced into one Law. The Law she practiced is the Laws of Elemental. In the beginning she first learns Ice Maniption. She was particrly suitable for it. But unlike Azief who had relied on pure power to smite all of his enemies, Katarina went with an another way. Since she first able to use Ice Maniption which is just basically variation of Water Maniption she had been honing her control on her power. At first she could create icicles. Then she could shape it ording to her Will. Then she could manipte the matter around him to turn a liquid state based form into a solid state And the weapon she used was a sword and the sword moves ording to her will. The body and the will work in concert with each other and her swordsmanship be even more refined and mystical. It is not simply just a sword now but a sword that is the medium of her power, amplified and multiplied so that even when she is at Disk Formation lower realm, she could fight Disk Formation in higher realm without breaking a sweat. Azief saw her sword moves once. She had shown him. >> Chapter 1282 The Difference Way of Practice

Chapter 1282 The Difference Way of Practice

Azief saw her sword moves once. She had shown him. The sword move that she had showed him has no power because she did not imbue any energy. But she only imbues the conceptual method in her sword It did not destroy anything but if it is supplied with energy, the moves amplified the power In other words, Concepts unite with Laws, melding the two, the method is powerful and unpredictable She showed him seven sword move. Each move has seven transformations, the sword move is lethal andplicated. Each time she swings her sword, the strikes of her sword change from heavy to light, from light to fierce, from fierce to gentle. When someone attacked her, regardless whether that attack was physical or an energy attack, or the attack of thews, the sword imbued with her energy, with her conceptual perception could disrupt the attack. Unpredictable sword because she could disrupt the orders of the changes of methods of the sword and transform the attack from heavy to light and gentle to fierce. The sword itself is tricky in execution and tricky to handle. Azief thought to himself that if he were not in the Divine Comprehension level, and he is still at Disk Formation level, if he did not have the advantage of having the Perfection path, of having a perfect physique, then even if he is at the peak of the Disk Formation, he would find himself being led by the nose by Katarina swordsmanship Azief always heard the title of the strongest woman in the world attributed to Katarina. He did not feel much about this title. It is not that he underestimates Katarina, it is that the impact of this title did not shock him that much After all, there is only a few people in this world that could fight Katarina and have as much as influence as her in the world. It wasn''t until he saw her swordsmanship that Azief thought if not for some of his abilities, luck, fortune and his path that is different from Katarina, Katarina probably has no peers in the world. This swordsmanship method, this method of using weapons to amplify one power is probably not lost to other people in the world. But to use it and apply it the way Katarina had done it, it is one of a kind. Fighting against people a realm above, this is not impossible. But any leveler who broke through to Disk Formation know that is a watershed moment. Once you pass that Disk Formation level, you are not quite a mortal anymore. And to fight beyond one level is not as easy as before. But if there is a probability of fighting against a higher level of beings after Disk Formation level is achieved, then this method of Katarina could really work. When Azief think back of the moment Katarina wads kidnapped by the Demon King, if not for the fact that she had lost a lot of her energy she could probably withstand a few blows And now that she had a year to practice in this world, Katarina attainmentbined with Azief own insight into this practice, Katarina had reached Disk Formation peak realm once again. This time, she is even faster. Theck of energy is mitigated with the Orvanians help. Azief could not help but think that Katarina is really a genius in cultivating energy Because of her practice she is systematically learning new method to strengthen her attack, growing step by step. It was different from him. Azief also knows that as Katarina grows stinger, even though she only focused on Ice Maniption, this power has a nigh-limitless number of uses, only limited by her imagination and her natural limits. As she grows stronger and learn the Laws, thews she chooses was the Law of Elements yet while the Law of Elements focused on the elements, instead of learning other Element she focused on Ice Maniption This is in itself an extreme method. And when she reached Disk Formation, and when she heard of his method of Perfection, she thought of integrating all of her Laws into Ice Maniption At that time, Azief did not know that Katarina had such a thought. If this is before, Azief would think this is absurd. But when he thought of his experience in the world of Xi Feng, his disciple world, he thought that this might actually work The way Katarina approach her practice method is in a way akin to the way of Qi method cultivation. When Azief was in Xi Feng world he was lucky to see a few methods of inner energy technique. Like the Three Devils of Han. Three people that could enhance each other energy, uniting their inner energy and could fight like a grandmaster Azief at that time did not think too much of this practice. But if he looks at it in a different way, he just need to substitute inner energy to the energy of the world And energy of the world then could be substituted with Conceptualprehension and Laws of the World. The only difficult thing about this is to find harmony between the method of the body and the method of the ethereal. One of the method he once saw in that Xi Feng world is an inner energy method that could integrate all kinds of inner energy method. The base is that of the original practice but it is fused with the other inner energy practice, taking only that which is beneficial, and discarding which that are harmful. In other words, if Katarina seeds in doing so, even though herws is only the Laws of Element, she could overwhelm the world as she put each of her Laws into the Laws of Elements. Azief learn from Alsurt that every Law would go to the source if one could only understand it. Basic Laws like the Laws of Fire, might seem limited. For a normal person to be able to control fire, it might seem like a powerful Law when you are starting out But when you go further and further, you began to see it is not that powerful. Compared to reality-breakingws,w of fire is nothing. Compared to aw like the Law of Time, or the Law of Space, the Law of Fire is pretty much low tier. One that is proficient in thew of Space could easily settle any fires that is attacking them and even trapped people in space. But what Alsurt told him, there is no high and low in Laws. Each Law serves a function. That is true. And most of the time, this function is limited. This is why there is so many Laws in the world. And each world had different Laws, each universe is like that. Thews in certain world might not amodate to the Laws of your world and vice versa Some world isplete and some are not. But, the reason why Alsurt told him that the Laws has no high and low is because while thews are static and only fulfilled its function like some kind of program, when a being holds the power of Laws, that static Law is no longer static. Now, its function could be manipted. In other words, depending on the user understanding, the Laws could evolve. A Law of Fire that could only burn solid thing, if practiced enoughbined withprehension of the Law, could burns concepts and Laws, could burn even time and burns space itself. Because Alsurt told him, no matter whatws, it came from the source. As long as you follow the source, thews would evolve naturally and it would touch and interact with manyws It is akin like that of the theory of martial arts that in the end it would flow to the sea. When one return to the basic, there is not many moves that are required. Every move would have the trace of simplicity that could not be broken, unstoppable and unavoidable. It is the same concept The only difference between the people that practice high tierws and those that did not is that, their starting point is different and easier. It is like a child born in a good family and a child that is born from a poor family. They might have the same physique and the same talent but their starting point is different and it is hard to bridge the gap. But it was not impossible. Azief however rarely have to worry about such thing considering his method of practice is very different. It is like Azief sword that was formed from his Laws. When he swings his sword, the sword light flew and the Laws embed in that sword light would explode and destroy the enemy It is the same concept only that Katarina would always have this ability in each of her attack. There is harmony between her and her Laws, an integration of unity, that even Azief does not have Because she practiced onew to the extreme, there isck of variability in the way she attacks. Everyone knows that she would only use Ice Maniption to attack. But, even if people knows the Law she practice, knows that snow will fall, the sword would strike, the wind would cool, no one could stop it This is the terrifying method of those who only focus on one Law to the extreme It would of course dull some of the other Laws that she practiced but when she attacked, there is this artistic conception in each of her attack, symbolizing the extreme path that she trod. >> Chapter 1283 Heart Demon

Chapter 1283 Heart Demon

For example, Katarina also learns a bit of Laws of Time. But if shepared her Laws of Time with Jean and him, she would lose miserably. She would not be able to do thing like Jean. Jean could pull an avatar from his past timeline and even pull his future self to the past for a small amount of time to fight and defend. It is the method he uses when he was helping all of those people and the same method he uses to fight against the demonic army before. He could reverse time and elerated time, create a time distorted space and so on and so forth. His mastery of time and space is unparalleled on Earth Prime. This is high evaluationing from him Azief knows that he himself is not as capable as Jean. Of course, this only rtes to time rted abilities. Azief did not acknowledge many people power in the world. There is even fewer that could pose him a threat But Azief had acknowledged Jean ability of manipting time in such a skillful manner, so much so that he could probably go back and forth in time without triggering some sort of Multiversal problems But, even though he is not as savvy as Jean in Time Laws, he is quite sure he could at least withstand Jean Time rted abilities with his Thirteen Laws. Because the way he could evolve his Law is endless. But does this mean Katarina did not have a chance at all? No, it is because Katarina had integrated not only her Ice Maniption with her Laws, she also integrated her understanding into her swordsmanship. There is a reason why when she uses sword, her prowess doubled and even tripled. This is why Azief could not help butparing Katarina to some swordsman. The understanding of her Laws is integrated with her swordsmanship. So, when she swings her sword, the attack had conceptual and artistic conception that could freeze Laws She could use to hinder Laws, slows time, freeze particles and much more. This is what happens when simple Ice Maniption skill reach to the peak. The things she could freeze is no longer limited to some object or some liquid state form. She could freeze even intangible things, and Laws. Azief sighed ''Even so, I hope she would still pursue the path of perfection until at least Divine Comprehension'' but he knew he should have not think like that. His path might not be the right path for anyone else. And other people path might not be the path for him It is already really hard for anyone to trained in the Perfection Path. If he insisted, and Katarina really listened to him and not her heart, then he fears that she would be stuck in Disk Formation for a long time and that would be his fault. Azief also knows that the only reasons why it did not take Katarina and him eons quickly rises up in level is simply because of the pure energy provided by the All Source. if Azief had never gone to the myriads of worlds in the Multiverse, how could he have known that there is more energy scarce world then it is a world full with energy. Most of the world he had gone to is mostly like Earth before the Fall. And when you think of the infinite Multiverse, trying to think a concept of infinity and try to wrap your head around it, you would realize that there is so many worlds in just a thin wall of reality, you would realize the sheer fact of how big the Universe really is and how many mysteries and wonders in the entire Universe. Every day worlds are born and destroyed. But how many of those are worlds with energy? Azief had always listed the world he had gone to. If it''s in another dimension, he would not consider it into his list. That is why in the list of the world he had gone to, he had been to thirty-nine Earths. Out of the thirty-nine Earths, most of these parallel Earths is a bit simr to Earth that hee from However, itcks energy. People could not strengthen themselves like the humans after the Fall. And if not for the All Source, probably the purest for of energy there is in the entire Universe, Azief would probably takes tens of thousands of years to break through to another level. It might seem exaggerated but that is the truth. If he was born into a world with thin concentration of energy, and he practice the perfection path, it probably would take him tens of thousands of years. If he were born in a world with high concentration energy, it might take him a few hundred years. But with a high and pure energy, he could break through easily, year after year not to mention the fortuitous encounter that he had experienced which help him greatly, The fact that some of these energy scarce world could even cultivate a person that could rise to Disk Formation level is good enough How could it be like Earth, where Disk Formation levelers is all over the world. While it did not reach the level of tens of thousands of Disk Formation leveler, the fact was that anyrge city under the rule of the Seven Great Powers, had a Disk Formation leveler taking the seat of the governor or the military general sitting there to ensure security of the area There is probably only a few hundreds of Disk Formation leveler on Earth Prime but this alone is a terrifying number. This did not count the one that is in seclusion and the ones that are hiding, or the trump cards of the Seven Great Powers. Azief thinks of all of this and then shakes his head. ''There are still too many things that I need to do. And there are still too many things for me to confirm'' he thought to himself His thought finally calmed down. ''The closer it is for me to go back, the more I think about this stuff. If I do not solve it as fast as I could, this would be a hidden obstacle in my cultivation'' It would be like a mental block, a heart demon. Azief felt that the other reason why he was not able to break through sessfullyst time, is not only because of the energy or the method, but also because of the many problems that creeps in his mind Even he has started noticing that. In the past, he did not think that much. It is more urate to say he was bolder with his action and the problem seems small and so he did not think about it too much. That allowed him to easily break through without any obstacle burdening his mind. The wind blows his ck robe and he realizes that he has been in the air for quite some time. he realizes that the green goo is still there around his hand ''Disgusting'' he thought to himself. He clicked his tongue and then shakes his hand. the green goo like it was being burned by a powerful me dissipated almost instantly. Azief then retract his Divine Sense. ''I think this is enough for today'' he thought to himself. He smiles for a second. There is a feeling of being satisfied after a day of hard work. Most of the ancient existence that is present in this world had been killed or captured by him. There is of course, more powerful ancient existence in this world. As for these ancient existence that he could not fight, Azief just noted their location. He also designated this ce as a forbidden site. He simply applies the method of the Seven Great Powers in his world. He would give this location to Katarina and ask Katarina to give it to her attendants or whoever that might be her sessor so that they could give the coordinate to the United Intergctic Alliance Convoy that would be judging this world development and whether it should be under the conservatorship of the United Intergctic Alliance. He had done as much as he could for this world. Unlike Katarina, he did not owe this world anything. After all, he did note here to save this world. He simply came here to save Katarina. But it is undeniable that he had helped this world greatly. If the Will of the World and the Will of the Heaven of this world is strong, Azief might even get merit. But since this world Heavenly Will is weak, he did not get anything. But only Azief knows that this kind of act leaves a trace. Karma had been formed between him and this world. Only this time, instead of him owing, it is this world that owes him. He does not know whether this would affect him in the future, but there is always a chance that it would help him. Karma, Fate and Destiny is the hardest thing to exin and it is hard to see how they are connected. Only time would tell Certain Karma could no be realized because of Time. And certain Karma could only be realized by the passing of Time. Azief then takes another step and the space around him warps and he disappeared from the sky. A secondter, he appears in his room. He sighed but he felt a little rxed. His bed is clean and most of the thing in his residence is organized. The servant usuallyes in the morning to clean his room Azief look at this and he smiles ''I really have been living like a king these past few months'' he thought to himself and he chuckles a bit. Sometimes when he thinks about his problem, that is the only thing he could think off. And he doesn''t think that it is healthy. >>> Chapter 1284 Disappearance

Chapter 1284 Disappearance

As he grows stronger, his concern grows deeper and his thought be longer. Sometimes enjoying these kind of simple things could lift some burden from his thoughts. Azief then waves his hand and his attire dissipated into motes of light. He moves his finger and a towel on the towel rack flew to him and wrap around his lower part. Azief body is perfect with washboard abs and there is no w at all. Before his body is made from energy. But after his experience in the dimension that the Creator brought him in, part of his body is solid again and the other part is energy. Azief found a new method to break through to Essence Creation. After all, he had always one step ahead of others. Why would it not make sense for him to do a step in the Sovereign realm while he is in the Divine Comprehension realm He chuckles at his own thought. Azief then went to the bathroom. Actually since he could easily wipe out all of the dirt from his body with a wave of his hand, there is no reason for him to actually take a bath. But, it is something that is psychological. Like washing the body with water to cleanse himself. Even though the civilization of this world is around thete medieval era, with Azief and Katarina intervention and with the help of certain Orvanians technology, the Pce of Altayera is quite modernpare to the rest of the world To the attendants and servants of this Pce, they believe that the Pce of Altayera is like Heaven on Earth. There was once when Azief wanted to dismiss a servant. He is doing that simply so that the servant could marry with her sweetheart. Who would have thought that the servant would beg him, while clutching to his feet, pleading to him not to dismiss her? Azief of course after hearing the reason did not dismiss her and instead gave her a house near the pce so that she could stille to the Pce to work while living with her husband. It is also because of that a city naturally formed around the Pce of Altayera. Those merchants smell profit quite proficiently. Katarina has been thinking about reforming the economy of this world. But since both he and Katarina is not exactly an economic expert, they could only do the basic minimum. And since the center of this world is the Pce of Altayera, most of the nobles of the world hade to this ce and live near the Pce. And with theing of nobles, therees craftsman, builders, workers and many more. And with the gathering of so many people, trade be prosperous. This did not happen overnight but by the months. Many people areing here and Azief and Katarina had already been thinking of allocatingnds to the people They also make sure not to forget the Dwarves and the Elves. They are not perfect but they craftws that would at least make sure that everyone has basic rights. But Azief also realizes a culture of a thousand year could not be erased simply by one order. And it is not like they could supervise them for years. They still have to leave. The only thing that he and Katarina could do is simply hoping that they would not immediately tear each other face off when they both leave and hope that the things that they left behind could smooth out the problem Azief went into the tub and then open the pipes. Pce of Altayera is equipped with many modern things and one of that is piping. And light which is basically electricity. New servants thate into the pce would always be shocked when they see the lights of the chandeliers or the many modern stuff in the pce. None of them could understand. Even if the craftsman of this world is brought into the pce, they probably would not have any idea on how to imitate it Because this kind of electricity that is supplied to the Pce is different from the electricity that one is ustomed to. This is Orvanians technology which use energy stones to power it. And because this power stone could always absorb the energy of heaven and earth, as long as the core of the energy server of this pce is not destroyed, theoretically this ce would be running with electricity until the end of this world. Even running water which could only be found in some rich noble house could be found everywhere in this pce. Many of the servants of this pce, before they came to this world experience a lot of cmity. Many of these servants had also experience drought andck of water in their life, so the sight of seeing water everywhere and how easy it was is something that they could not have imagined. To them, it must look like paradise. There is also a garden which is always fertile and a forest near the pce where there is game to be had. In just a year, while there is a lot of improvement that has been pushed forcefully, even Katarina and Azief recognize the fact that they could not have introduce all kinds of things in just a span of a year. So, many of these knowledge is stored inside the Pce to be slowly brought out to the world and improve this world. Improvement are good. Azief just fears that if he and Katarina introduce things too fast. So, most of modern invention is stored inside the Pce of Altayera and slowly disseminated to the outside world Things like inte, phone, satellite this is modern invention. There is also many knowledge like of mathematic, quantum physics. But there is also what Azief and Katarina categorized as advanced knowledge. This is knowledge of Orvanian, things like pulsar cannon, advanced agriculture, knowledge that even Earth Prime does not yet master. As this world possess energy that could be absorbed, Azief also left some research about hybrid knowledge, a knowledge thatbines magic and science Of course, after the bombardment of the Orvanians it would take some time for the Seresian world to return to the peak Even before the bombardment the Seresian world was a dying world. But now that it has been brought out from the dimension and reunited back into the main universe, this world would slowly heal itself One could say that he and Katarina is leaving a great legacy so that these people who were supposed to be ves of the Seresian demon could live and prosper and slowly rise up. Both he and Katarina believe that the Pce of Altayera should serve as a hub of knowledge, a center of the world technological advancement. Probably in the history of this world, this Pce would one day be known as a holy ce for knowledge Azief then shakes his head and forget all of these things ''I''m about to leave soon and even before I leave I have done so many things for this wordl'' He sighed a bit and then he smiles ''I could feel the massive Karma that is formed between me and this world. Katarina might not have realized it, but if she is proficient in the Laws of Fate or the Law of Destiny, she could probably felt it and sense it.'' ''I just hope that this is not another scheme of the Orvanians. Though, it is not me owing this world and this world owed me'' Azief could not help but think of this as another one of the Orvanian schemes. He did not know much about the Five Seat of Orvan but the fact that they could scheme even against the Creator, shows that these Five Seat of Orvan is not some normal powerful supreme being that he had seen or heard before. He sighed again. ''Whether it is a scheme or not, on the short term, it did not seem that this scheme would harm me'' he thought to himself. He then once again calms down his thoughts But the moment he calms down, another thought rises. This time it is about leaving the Seresian world. And the moment he thinks about leaving Seresian world, there is a frown on his forehead. Even though the Seresian world is not his world, at least life in this world is quite simple. In this world, Azief did not have to worry about bncing the powers of the forces There is no intrigue and schemes. There is also no threat. But if he returns, his position as the ruler of Pandemonium restrict him from doing many things. And there is also Sofia there. Compared to Earth prime, his stay in the Seresian world felt like a vacation. For the past few months, he could rx. When he is feeling frustrated he would go out to kill some monsters. It is a simple life. ''I need to also break through'' One of the things that Azief wanted to do when he returns home is to break through to Essence Creation Essence Creation could be considered true powerhouse in the Universe. If he could break through to Essence Creation, he could make sure that the position of Pandemonium as the premier strongest force in the world is unshakeable. ''Qarliya also had already send the device so after Katarina is done with her preparations, we could go back'' Azief think of all of this for a while and then after a while, he just enjoyed the quiet. Another day passed quietly. That night, Katarina did note back to her residence. Instead she was busy preparing. The whole Seresian world then saw that the Golden Deity no longer flies in the sky However, there is news that the Goddess has been meeting people. And a few dayster, she no longer could be seen in the pce >> Chapter 1285 Got You

Chapter 1285 Got You

In a secluded mountainous area, Azief is walking along a forest trail. Besides him was Katarina. They justnded here a few second ago Today, is the day they leave this world. Some people have already knows that they would return home and they have prepared ordingly. Both of them walked the forest trail while looking at the surrounding. Even though some of the ces in the Seresian world resembles Earth a bit, there are also ces that did not resemble Earth at all. And one of these ces is this forest. The trees are not only tall; the leaves are alsorge enough that it could cover a few dozen meters. Some trees are winding and appears like it is a wriggling snakes. And there are some nts that moves when they are being stepped on. It is more like it is an instinct of these nts and trees. Azief and both Katarina walk instead of using teleportation. The reason is because they did not want to attract any attention. There is after all still a few ancient existences left in this world What if these ancient existence knows that they are going to leave and decided to interfere? That is one reason The other reason is simply because the fog here has some anti-Divine Sense properties and some of the mist is poisonous. Of course for both Azief and Katarina, this poisonous fog did not affect them that much And thest reason is because they kind of wanted to enjoy this world a bit. As he walks around the forest, there were a few times that the beast in the forest would try to ambush him But since this beast are just small beast Azief usually only need to release his aura to scare them off. If they still do not know what is best for them, they would usually turn into a mist of blood as theye near him After an uneventful walk, they arrive in front of arge cave. Around them is thick fog. Like they have been here before, they did not hesitate to quickly enter the cave. The entrance of the cave is thirty feet high. The area is covered with mist and full of crawling beast. Most of them would be dead the moment they came near him. There is trees that is as tall as thirty story buildings and the boulders are also huge. Not far away from the cave, there is a crater the bore deep hole into the ground. There are cracks extending to hundreds of kilometers. This is one of the ces where Azief had fought against an ancient existence. And in his fight he discovers this cave. And he thinks this is a perfect ce for what he is about to do Both he and Katarina enter the cave and look around. There were a fewrge insect but it was immediately killed by Katarina. Katarina did not like insect. She did not like it all. Thest time they were trapped in an ice cave, Katarina could endure everything else, just not insect. Azief seeing this only chuckles but one re from Katarina shuts him up ''What?'' he said. She only shakes her head and explores the cave. They did not need to explore the cave that much, they just needed to make sure that it would hold up for a while. So, they checked the integrity of this cave Katarina only took a second and then she nodded at him ''The ce is alright'' Azief then close his eyes and his Divine Sense spread out from him, enveloping the cave and then enveloping the entire mountainous region. And then opening his eyes he said ''There is no settlements around here. If the calction is right, only this mountainous region would be affected. It would kill a few animals of these mountainous region but since most of it is monster beast and poisonous creature, it works for the better'' Katarina nodded ''It would not affect much. Added with the barrier it would not create a catastrophes'' Azief then brought out something from his sleeve. Then he throws it out toward the entrance of the cave. That something is a diamond shaped disk. It is silver in colors and it looks futuristic. The disk flies out and guided by Azief telekic abilities, it flew to four different directions. Itnded ten kilometers away from the cave. Every disk falls at the same distance at four different cardinal direction. There is only four disk and when they fall, it glows. The energy contained in the disk emanated the aura of Laws. The surrounding area of the disk distorted and time seems to be split off, creating a closed up dimension. Of course, it did not actually create a closed dimension. It was more like an isted timeline stream It is different between the area outside of the disk and inside of it. The time of these area differs and so is their space. The glow grows brighter and then light shoots out from the disk It connected with each other from different direction. It was like there is a rectangle seal over the ten kilometers radius of the cave. A barrier. All of this happened almost in an instant after Azief throws that disk. Azief in the cave look at Katarina and said. ''the barrier is being set up'' he waited for a moment, and then his Divine Sense could see it and then he retracts back his Divine Sense ''It''s done'' ''That was fast. It seems that Qarliya really give you the state of the art tech'' ''It might be because she felt guilty'' Katarina could only smile bitterly since she understood what Azief is taking about. Azief then look elsewhere. He looks at the ceiling of the cave and sighed. ''It is a pity that this cave would be destroyed. This cave would not be able to bear the pressure. Since that is the case, it could only ept its fate and copse'' Then he thought of the barrier The barrier might protect everything outside of the barrier but it certainly would not be able to protect the things inside the barrier. ''Ten kilometers radius surrounding this cave would probably be erased'' he thought to himself. He felt a bit of pity. Even though this cave has no mystery left in it, it is still beautiful with its stone formation and other wonders inside the cave There is also the forest near this cave that probably have many insects and animals. But all of it would be erased But, Azief think it is better than doing this kind of thing in the sky. He did not want to identally created a rip of Time-Space. And it would attract too much attention from the people of this world. They already wanted to leave this world silently and a high profile farewell is certainly not something that they wanted Azief after knowing that there are many eyes that is always looking at him be more cautious in what he is doing. Even before he throws the device out of the cave, he had send Divine Sense mark and stamp it in the cave area. If there is any Divine Sense that is peering through his location right now, he would at least get a bit of premonition and he could be prepared for any surprise attack that mighte. ''It is better than it taking out the entire mountain'' Katarina said. At this Azief also nodded. Of course, Katarina did not seem to know the things that Azief is thinking right now Azief then once again throws out a few devices from his sleeve. Only this time, the devices was not thrown out of the cave. Instead it hovers in the air in front of him And instead of falling to the ground, the device slowly floats upwards creating a rectangle formation if you lined them up. ''Qarliya seems to give an enhanced version of the portal.'' Katarina nodded ''You think it has anything to do with the Five Seat of Orvan?'' Katarina asked. Before, Katarina did not know much about the Five Seat of Orvan. Even before when the Orvanianse to the Earth, Katrina did not pay that much attention to these otherworldly alien from a different civilization But after he told her about Orvanians and their history and the Five Seats of Orvan, she now knows a few basic matters about the Orvan Azief nodded ''I believe that is the case'' There is silence between them for a while and then he looks at Katarina and said ''Are you sure?'' ''Hmm? Sure about what?'' Katarina asked back ''About being with me'' Katarina frowned ''Why would I not be sure?'' ''Who knows? Maybe you now have a change of heart after knowing some of my story. It is still not toote'' Katarina shakes her head. ''I''m perfectly sure'' she replies. Azief then said ''I have a son'' ''I know. You told me'' ''And you don''t think that is anything to worry about?'' ''Why would I worry about that?'' Azief sighed and then said ''My past isplicated. Sometimes, it would pop out. And I would hate for it to hurt you'' Katarina nodded and then she smiles ''So, what?'' she said ''You told me that in the past you love this woman called Na Eun. You also once show me how you were lovey dovey with Sofia. That''s right. I do feel jealous. I also feel envy. To both of those people. Na Eun knows a side of you I probably don''t know. And Sofia knows you when you were in high school. She knows your past. No matter what, I could notpete with that. But do you know why now I don''t mind all of this at all?'' Azief shakes his head. He truly doesn''t understand. Smiling, Katarina simply said ''Because I got you. Because right now you are here with me. And you love me'' she said it as a matter of fact. ''You''re not with Na Eun. You''re not with Sofia. You''re here with me. And to me that trumps all of the pain, that erased all the heartbreak'' she said smiling. >> Chapter 1286 Qarliya

Chapter 1286 Qarliya

Then Katarina chuckles ''What are you chuckling about?'' ''I''m getting better at this, aren''t I?'' Getting better at what? At saying sweet nothings. I think I learned from you'' Hearing this Azief could not help butugh. They look at each other eyes and there is an understanding and love in each other eyes. With Katarina, it has always been easy. Like they get each other. Then he said ''I''m here with you'' he suddenly stated. ''And that trumps all of the hardship and the pain'' he repeated those words and he close his eyes for a moment and then opens it the next second and he could not help but chuckles a bit ''It''s that simple?'' he asks She nodded and reply ''It is always that simple'' Azief shakes his head but he was smiling and then he no longer hesitates. ''I guess it is time to go home'' he said to no one in particr but Katarina nodded. He flicks his finger and golden energy was shoot out from his finger. These golden energy is in the shape of a small orb. These small orb flew toward the floating four devices and then as ites near, there is a suction energy Time inside the cave began to distort. It shows mirage of things happening in the past inside the cave. If this was before his trip inside the Time Projection, he might feel a bit weird looking at this But now he just looks at it without much interest ''This is very magical'' Katarina eximed as she looks at the changing time around the floating devices. Azief nodded. ''The time?'' Katarina ask. ''From the notes Qarliya hadpressed the time tunnel to an eptable degree of change. So, around six or seven days. Maximum would be eight days'' What Azief is talking about is the difference of time between this world and Earth Prime. This is the reason why Azief did not immediately go home and have months to prepare. It is because he is quite sure that he could go back only a few days after he had disappeared from Pandemonium There is a lot to be done after he returned home. He just fears that there is changes in the current world powers. He also wanted to return home and quickly level up his strength. It is still not enough for him to be just a Divine Comprehension realm. He needs to go further and be stronger. He also had a few question that he needs answered. Katarina then hold his hand and he was broken out from his state of dozing around and then he said ''Ready to go back home?'' Katarina looks at him, smile and nodded. ''Activate the Time-Space tunnel'' the moment he said this, the floating four devices lights up even more brighter. It fills the dark cave with light so much so that it was like it was on the outside, illuminated by the shine of the sun. Then like the outside barrier that he had set up beforehand, the four floating devices shoot of trails lines. This trail lines look like aser But it is actually inscription made intangible and the lines of the inscription stimte the Laws of the World And then the droning sound fills the entire cave. The walls of the cave and the ceiling of the cave slowly tremble. Both Azief and Katarina floats themselves above the ground a few meters high, not affected by the trembling Even as the dust falls form the ceiling of the waves, the dust could not stain even one dust on both of these people attire. The dust that wanted to fall down on them would be pushed aside by an invisible force that surround both Azief and Katarina body This kind of thing is easy to do. As for the droning sound, they could bear it. Katarina dulls her own sense of hearing while Azief deflected the sound to the space around him. At first the trembling is hardly noticeable but as the droning sound grows louder, the stronger the droning sound became. And the cave began to crack and them copses onto itself. A portal opens up and the fluctuation of time energy inundated the entire cave. Azief look down at the cave and he could see that the time streams began to split. There is a stctite up there in the cave ceiling. A drop of water fell down from the cave ceiling. When it reached the middle part the water droplet suddenly slow down. But when it reached a certain part it elerated. Time zones is being split up. Space itself is distorting to extreme degree that it bends light The area is already being devoured by the time energy. The portal in the beginning was as small as a tennis ball. But as the trembling be intense and the cave cracking and crumbling, the portal also berger. Azief look at Katarina and nodded. Azief and Katarina, holding hands together leap up into the air and went into the portal and they disappeared inside the portal. The portals shut off almost immediately and arge explosion eradicated everything in the radius of ten kilometers from the cave The explosion did not spread out from this distance as the four devices that Azief had thrown when he enters the cave absorbed all the force and energy of the st The st and its effectsted for a whole ten second. In that ten second, everything was vaporized inside the barrier The only thing that was not vaporized by that power is the four floating devices that act as a barrier holding the explosion inside the designated area and the four device that floats and created the portal. Then after ten seconds, the effect of the st had already all been absorbed by the four devices. The four devices that absorb the st was shining with shining light when it was first used by Azief. But now it is ck and the light it emitted was dim. There is cracks all over the diamond-like shape device. As for the floating devices that created the portal, the moment Azief and Katarina enters the portal, the portal immediately shut itself off and then falls down to the ground, losing all of its luster. What is left in that ten kilometer radius is only a big hole. It was not like something had burned the area. It was like a chunk of reality was bitten by some powerful force. Time and Space all seem to be distorted around this ten kilometers distance radius. The mist that fills this area also had been vaporized. But when the barrier put down its defenses, the mist forms the outside quickly fills the hole. And because of the special properties of the area affected by such powerful machination of Time, the space itself seems to have been torn apart. Who knows what destination does these tears of space led to. Then after a few minutes,plete and utter silence of nature around this area, the eight devices suddenly float up in the sky again. Unlike before, this time, it did not float because of its energy. The energy in the eight devices were all exhausted One of them was exhausted absorbing all of those destructive aura. If the force of that explosion were allowed to be let go, then half the continent would be vaporized. And if that is not enough, one also had to deal with the fact that there would be many space tears. Fortunately, Qarliya had these devices and it would close the Multiverse connection of this space with other worlds The four devices float in the air and then turns into a shining streak of light. The streak of light shoots toward the Orvanianpound. Some people would probably not see it because of how fast it had travelled in the air. All the while, that eight devices flew above the clouds in a speed that is almost approaching light speed. Yet, it did not crash the space around them nor it created sonic booms that could be heard all around the world The space that it passes through seems to not have registered that something fast had just pass them Orvanians technology is always something that always fills one with awe. In each of the devices that Azief had used, there is a space stabilize and neutralizer. If not, some nosy people might realize something. There is actually no need for Qarliya to include such feature in the device but for some reason she did it In almost only one second to two seconds after Azief and Katarina entered that portal, the eight devices flew back into theb. Qarliya had already make sure that when the devicese back home, the formation and the defensive measures would be shut down. The time it shut down? Three second. One second counting any withstanding errors. That is why it became three second. The most it needs was two second Fortunately, there is no error whatsoever. The eight devices flew from the area of the portal heading toward the Orvanianpound like some hunting eagle with a scent and Qarliya raise her hand the moment she felt the device ising back. Almost a second after she raised her hand, the device is back in her office. >> Chapter 1287 A Large Ripple

Chapter 1287 A Large Ripple

She appears in her translucent form. She was first in her office but when she felt the deviceing back to thepound she quickly materializes herself in theb and quickly control the device The device is emanating a powerful fluctuation of energy that distorts the space all around theb ''It needs to be recalibrated'' she said. What she said is basically amand and the eight devices immediately went to its respective ces to be reconfigured. She shakes her head and sighed. ''I hope you were able to see my good will, mortal from Earth Prime'' she mutters to herself. She seems to have understood something after Azief disappearance act. She looks back on what happen that day and the aftermath and she is quite sure that some things were happening behind her back that day She is schemed upon. The only one that could do such a scheme is either the high ranking generals of the military or the Five Seat of Orvan. The helmet that she gave Azief was perfect. It is even approved by the higher ups. She never thought it was strange that the Five Seat eagerly tries to help Azief and Katarina. Azief and Katarina has always been people that is under the surveince of the Orvanian forces, especially Azief that causes an entire Multiversal Convergence to happen. But, when she thinks about it again, the eagerness of the Five Seats of Orvan is abnormal. She could only sigh that she saw it toote That is the only few people that could outrank her. She might be an artificial intelligence but she is not some kind of a normal AI. She had a soul and she had her own thoughts and desires. Her position is given to her not simply because she is the creation of one of the great Houses in the Orvanians world but also because she had proved that she is capable of bearing the responsibility. In the few days after the matter, Qarliya did not contact Azief and Katarina. Instead she quickly sends the necessary device for them to go home. The reason is simply because the Five Seats of Orvan ordered her to do so. From there she could deduce that something was afoot between the Five Seat of Orvan and she went to the main core of information. Even though she is now right here, because of her unique existence she could turn herself into an information and this part of herself went to Orvan to seek clues. This kind of thing is not frowned upon by the people of Orvan. The people of Orvan had always prided themselves as a seeker of knowledge. So, it did not take long for her to find out what had really happened. After she found out what really happen she really felt bad about it all. But the sad thig was that even if she knew what was supposed to happen, she might not be able to stop it. It seems that her superior also doesn''t want to cut off rtions with Azief. There were many things about Orvan that Qarliya had knowledge off. But for some reason, any information about any connection between Azief and Orvan is under ssified section. Other than what she had already knows any other information about Azief is under lock and key. ''This is the only thing I could do to help you'' she thought to himself. ''Calibrationplete'' a voice suddenly echoes inside theb Qarliya was brought back out from her thoughts and then she waved her hand and the eight devices materialize in front of her, floating in the air. She then made a spinning motion with her hand and the eight device disassembled itself and thenpressed itself Then in just a matter of second, the eight devices turn into a bracelet. This bracelet then slowly floated toward Qarliya hands She held out her wrist and the bracelet flies and fit itself on her wrist. She sighed. She looks at theputer screen in front of her eyes. thisputer screen is something that only she could see. ''make a scan'' she mutters and almost a secondter, the result of the scan is projected into her mind What she is looking at is the map of the Seresian world. And what she is scanning for right now is the trace of Katarina and Azief. She also has to trace any anomalies that might arises. ''It seems that nothing is wrong'' She nodded to herself. She then waves her hand and the screen changes. ''now, I need to report it to the Five Seat'' she mutters to herself but it is clear she is not liking it. Reporting to the Five Seat of Orvan that is. It is not a good feeling of being schemed upon. But even though the structure of power of the Orvan is not that strict in hierarchy, that only applies in time of peace When Qarliya sent her information form back to Orvan, she had learned some disturbing development in the Gatherings. It seems that Orvan is preparing for a war. However, many of the Elders did not understand why the Five Seats suddenly wanting to dere a war. Thest time a war has been dered was around five thousand years ago, give or take a few thousand years That time was during the scramble for the All Source. At that time, many of the current United Intergctic Alliance leaders fought in that war. Even the Elder of the Universe had to intervene in that war. While the Orvanians did not engage with Asgard, Olympus, the jade Empire and the few others civilization that fought in that war, it did not mean that the Orvan was not present in that war. It is only that the way the Orvan participated in that war was different from the way certain people think how a war should have been fought. Most of the battle of the great leaders or heroes of that war split time and space. Sometimes it even blows up dimension. That is the war for Orvanians. Sometimes, with such distortion of space and time, creatures that is outside of the purview of time and space would appears Simply put, it could be considered a monster. Out of the destruction of Time and Space, these monsters were formed. Killing them would simply erases them. That is one of the few things that happens in thee background of the war five thousand years ago. At that time, the Five Seat of Orvan dered a state of war against the threat toward the Multiverse. But now? There is no enemy in the horizon. The Seven powerful civilization that founded the United Intergctic Alliance is not at war. So, no one could understand. The Elders from what she could gather probably would seek an audience with the Five Seat of Orvan to get an exnation. In a time of peace, even the Five Seat of Orvan is not out of the legal frame of justice. Of course, since most of the Five Seat of Orvan usually knows thew more than any other person, they usually would not have done anything wrong. They also rarely move because of the task that they undertake. But if it is in a time of war, the Five Seat of Orvan has vast and almost an unlimited power bestowed upon them to protect Orvanians Qarliya could not help but think that this deration of war had something to do with Azief. This is only her premonition. The way the Five seats of Orvan obsessed on one mortal too suspicious. Qarliya also knew that to keep on investigating¡­is dangerous. In times of peace, the Five Seats of Orvan could not do much against her. But in times of war, she could easily be indicted under nay offences that the Five Seats of Orvan could think off. Azief probably do not know how an AI think so much of him and doing so many things for him and Katarina. Qarliya might have the intellect of a supeputer, but she had the innocence of a child. She had great justice in her heart. The fact that someone had built her like this and reconcile the intelligence and innocence together is something remarkable in itself. Qarliya had bonded with Katarina. And then she likes talking with Azief. One might ask why go so far of those two? Is it simply because of that reason? That she had talked with Katarina and bond with her, feeling like she is the younger sister of Katarina? That she had talked with Azief and likes conversing with him? Is that the reason? Surprisingly enough that is truly the reason. That is what is meant by innocence. To her, those two are good people. And she didn''t like that Five Seat of Orvan had schemed against her, making Katarina and Azief wary against her. It felt like she was wronged. She wanted to prove to Azief that she had nothing to do with what happened to him. But still that is that. She opens another interface and then she sends all of her intel about the matter toward the Five Seat of Orvan Apparently, since that happened, she now has direct contact with the Five Seats. After sending the report she could only sighed and shakes her head. Then she thought of Katarina and Azief and smiles bitterly. ''Maybe, I should go out for a while. When was thest time I take my annual leave?'' she thought to herself. It had been a few millions years since she takes any leave. ''Maybe it would not be such a bad idea to visit Earth Prime. Sith''venar had gone there. And even Sithulran has gone there'' Qarliya thinking is sometimes very childish. ''And I want to hear about what happen to Snow White'' she mutters under her breath. When she first met with Katarina, Katarina treat her like she was a child. And she likes it. Because most beings treat her like she is some kind of an information stop center. While she does have the capabilities of being such, she has feelings. She likes being treated differently when she was with Katarina. And she knew if she wanted to know the ending of the story of Snow White, the information is basically inside her head Her head is basically the inte. Only the inte in her head covers basically all the information in the Multiverse In order not to make her go all crazy, there is limitation on her mind, a limiter of sorts. If she wants to know something she still have to seek for it in her mind. It would not just be an inherent knowledge that she have And even though she could know the ending of the story of Snow White right now, she would not seek it. She likes the feeling ofying her head on Katarina thighs while hearing her reading the story to her. It was a feeling like she has a mother. Katarina at this moment did not know that her fate is also changing. All of this has never happened before. And now that it had happened, things are beginning to change. One by one, a ripple forms in the calmke and these ripples are connecting with each other, affected by each other vibrations, arge ripple that shakes thekes is forming. Every meeting, every encounters changes fate. Loki efforts, the efforts of those being behind the scenes, it is slowly bing ripe. Azief journey to this world might be the most unremarkable journey he had in a long time. He did not fight a world shaking battle in the Seresian world Most of what he did was nothing too shocking for him. he basically spends six months of his life simply fighting of monsters and living quite a normal life in the Pce like he is some kind of rich person. The only thing of note was that he learns the connection between the world he had travelled to and how it connects to him. He simply watches and observe. He did not even break through to the Essence Creation level. He just watched stories like he was watching a movie. But, off all the things he could have done, his was the most shocking. It is not shocking to him because he did not know how it all ys out. But, to those who knows, Azief trip to the Seresian world and every move and every experience he had experienced here is something shocking Because none of this had happened before. Then what would happen when Azief and Katarina returns back to their world? The road that many beings thought was unbreakable had been broken. And if that is so, then moving forward¡­...there is a lot to anticipate. The moment that Azief and Katarina leave this world it indicates that a new story is about to begin. A timeline that have strayed far from the original one One misstep a day and finally it umtes to create a storm like this. Katarina did not know this yet. And Azief also did not know this. But, there are beings that watched this matter with great interest. And some of them have different feelings seeing what is unfolding. Chapter 1288 The Five Houses of Orvan

Chapter 1288 The Five Houses of Orvan

Inside a dark space, five Orvanians is sitting on their throne. This dark space is full of stars. It might look like that they are in outer space. But this is actually a room. A secret room that only certain Orvanians knows. And because it is Orvanian tech, it had space altering function The Five Seat of Orvan is floating there on the dark space surrounded by the stars. They were all closing their eyes but then suddenly all five of them open their eyes right at the same time. One of them said ''Qarliya had send the report'' One of them nodded while the other five seems to be pondering something. It did not take long for them to digest the report and then they look at each other. ''Anyone have something to say?'' One of the Five Seat had spoken. Like always when they talk, their mouth doesn''t move. It is his thought that turned into soundwave that echoes all over. One of them then ask, looking at another seat ''What do you think, Rhobos?'' ''About what?'' ''About our gift? Would he recognize it? Our goodwill?'' Another one then spoke ''He recognized it.'' ''He is not hostile then?'' One of the other said. ''We have to observe'' Another one then said ''We could make calction based on the past timeline model. It would give us more assurance'' Another old voice echoes and said ''Time had changed. The people had also changed. The past timeline model might not be urate'' ''Then we will use the Multiversal model. There is an infinite Azief in the Multiverse. If we use it as reference, we could probably create a perfect simtion of his decision'' the old voice of another ancient Orvanian echoes in the dark space. There is silence for a while but then a voce echoes ''There is only one Azief that is destined to be the End. It is better not to use Multiversal Model. It would require us to mobilize many of our probes. And if we do that, such movement would alert some old existence. Let them sleep. Let them slumber.'' ''Divination?'' One suggested ''It would be blocked. The Will of Borgan would not let us see through the Veil'' There is silence for a while. ''Even after eons, that Will is still¡­. persistent. If not for the fact that her Will is so annoying I might have respected her'' Says the one sitting on the throne of Qar. ''And she is not the only one who would block us from doing such thing. There''s another one'' ''Who?'' A voice sounded from a distance. Even though it appears that these ancient five Orvanians is speaking with each other in close distance, they were actually tens of thousands of miles from each other. They sat on a throne. Each throne had an Orvanian alphabet etched on the back of their throne. There is the Qar throne. The Rhobos Throne. The Sith throne. The Yara throne and the rgen throne. These are the Five Thrones. And sitting on these five thrones are the ancestors of these five houses. Sometimes there is a change. But such changes are rare. It takes eons for any of the Five Seats to be reced. And they would always be reced by someone of their house. Each houses haveplicated and sometimes tangled rtionship with each other. House of Rhobos for example had been allies with the House of Sith for eons. House of Qar and House of Yara had some rivalry that stretched for epochs. House of rgen is mostly extremist in its action but possess great power in the political scene of Orvan. Each house had their own sphere of influence in Orvan. House of Rhobos for example controls the financial powers and production powers House of Sith is the leader of the schr''s faction, holdings many great knowledge of worlds. They have libraries all over the universe and who knows how many trump cards that this House have. Then there is the House of Qar, who controls the Research and Innovation of the world. They possess many great technologies. It might seem that they ovepped with the function of the House of Sith but if that is the case, House of Qar would not be needed. Other than having many technologies that is advanced, they also control the legitive of Orvan. House of Yara is a house of leaders. They anoint Kings, supported President, blesses Holy rulers and decided when the age of decline begins. They announce the beginning of new era and the end of an era. They enforce Laws and they regte order. And then there is the House of rgen. Simply put, they are the family that controls the military While house of Yara also enforce Laws, their enforcing did not extend to all territories. But the House of rgen outranks the House of Yara in terms of enforcing the Laws of Orvan All of these five Orvan are ancient existence. When they take the seat of the Five Orvan, they could no longer be bias to their family and instead have to work for the prosperity and safety of Orvanian all over the gxy. This is the reason why any candidates of the Five Seat of Orvan came from this family. There might be a few Seats that dropped out but there has never been a change in the ruling family of these five seats And the five seats are very powerful and their methods is magical. Which is why one of them ask who would obstruct them There are not many beings in the Universe that is qualified to obstruct them Then one of the Five Seat answer from a distance. ''The Creator'' Then there is silence and the one who offers the answer then added another name ''The Destroyer'' There was another silence. One could hear some of them sighing. While Orvan mastered many great knowledge and they themselves as a civilization is strong, but there are some beings in the Omniverse that they do not dare offend. The Creator is one of them. This is the being who had cursed them. From the ancient primordial epoch until today, they have been the guardian of the Multiverse It is not entirely voluntary on their part. To the Five Seats, they know more than the normal Orvanians. They know that Sithulran, the vition of the rules of time, all of this might be the scheme of the Creator. All of that was supposed to happen. They were chess pieces in arge and wide chess board. And even with all the knowledge that Orvanians had, even with all of their high tech weaponry, even with all the magic tomes that they possess, they know if they wanted to pit themselves against the Creator, it would be like throwing an egg into a diamond stone. And as for the Destroyer, that is a being that is on the same level as the Creator. What hope does they have against such a being? ''They both now have a stake in the game'' The one sitting on the throne of Qar spoke out. The other four nodded. ''The Destroyer would not like that things have deviated. I do not need to calcte the probability to know that the Destroyer would probably order Yewa Hafar to do something'' The other four nodded and then the one sitting on the throne of Rhobos said ''Does anyone have Yewa Hafar location? Did he emit any aura at all?'' The one sitting on the throne of Sith then spoke ''he is concealing himself. It is the same for the Trickster. Yewa Hafar uses concealing magic and even our eyes could not gaze upon him. He is after all the Acolyte of the Destroyer. He had magic beyond our understanding. As for the Trickster, if we look and observe Earth Prime, we would only see his avatar. And not his real body. Without his real body, we could not extract what he knows about the future and his ns'' There is another silence. But this silence might be because everyone seems to be thinking of something. Then one of the Five Seat said ''Loki and his coconspirators have been preparing really well'' The other four nodded and then one of them said ''It is good for us'' ''That remains to be seen. A lot is at stake here. Thest time we do not participate simply because we did not have the confidence to win. The One and Only had written this script probably since before the Etherna was born. This is His grand picture. If we had tried back then, it would only result in us being wiped out in His anger. The other nodded. The one from the House of Qar then said ''But, this time it is different. The fact that Jean managed to reverse time and not only the time of Earth Prime but the entire Omniverse leaving only a few powerful being remembering the matter of the other timelines, this reeks intervention. The One and Only acquiesced to Jean effort. It shows that maybe, just maybe, not everything is set in stone just yet. We all have made a decision to bet it all this time'' The other four nodded. There was yet another silence. This time, the silence is a bit longer. It might be because they understood something >> Chapter 1289 A Bubble

Chapter 1289 A Bubble

''The game is getting bigger but the stake is the same. The continued existence of the current Omniverse. And for some, the end of an endless cycle. For another, the hope of an old ancient race. For some others, thepletion of Karma. There is too many entanglements and desires and ambitions of these beings would shed'' One of them said. His tone seems to have a certain excitement. It is rare to hear excitement from the Five Seats as they have seen so many thing across the eons that rarely there are thing in the omniverse that could surprise or even excite them The one on the throne of Sith smirks and said ''And everyone is putting their chess pieces. Loki might think that he has the king piece but why do you think that the Creator met Azief? Who is whose chess piece is not yet certain.'' ''Yewa Hafar would probably make moves to adapt to the current change. Loki would also probably panic right now as things are not the same. Then there is also Wargod. He seems to be interfering this time'' ''Others are also watching. Odin also wants to make a move'' The Five Seats of Orvan knows a lot of secrets of the Universe. Unlike some other Orvanians, the Five Seat had to make tough decision while also considering all the possibilities that arises from him making certain decision. ''We must be prepared. The Creator have known that we are seeking for him. That Earth is no longer useful to us. The Creator would either conceal himself now or went to another hidden dimension'' ''Do we need to check the timeline of that world? Arial is the incarnation of the Creator. Should we check his past''? Another silence fell in the area. The stars that are shining bright seems to dim. They were all thinking of this. In just a few seconds, millions of possible scenario shes in their mind. For a moment, there is only silence and then one of them said ''It is not good to keep provoking the Creator'' The other four nodded. ''That''s that for the Creator? What about the Destroyer?'' said the one sitting on the throne of the House of Rhobos. ''There is too many changes. I fear that the Destroyer would be anxious. He would not be impulsive and simply teleported himself to Earth Prime right?'' Then there was another silence and a voice echoes in that vast space once again. ''I did the calction'' Said someone from the Qar throne. ''The result?'' One of them asked ''The Destroyer did not exactly exhibit any patterns in his actions in the past. if there is a pattern it is that he follows his orders. The event where he broke out of order is scarce in record'' ''and it probably happens eons and eons ago that we probably would not have any records of it. And considering the special nature of the Destroyer, I doubt we could extract any time fragments of the Destroyer'' The other nodded. If the Destroyer sense that someone is trying to investigate Him using his timeline, the Destroyer might just wave his hand and wipes that past away or even worse just wiping them off The Destroyer power is more fearsome to the eyes of the Orvanians because it is a power of destruction and a power of death. The Creator at least have great mercy to His creation but you must not expect such thing from the very embodiment of destruction. ''The only chess piece that the Destroyer have on Earth Prime right now is Yewa Hafar. I fear with the changes of the choices that Azief had made, the Destroyer would make a new move and render our effort wasted'' Some of the seats sighed. Then one of them said ''The Destroyer probably would not do that. The old promise must be fulfilled'' Hearing this the other seats nodded agreeing There is another silence. ''Should we¡­...interfere more?'' ''It had already alerted the Creator. We don''t want the Destroyer to also make a move'' Then an ancient voice echoes ''Then, we will observe. Until that time, our probe would be only doing slight surveince'' The other fourmunicated with each other in silence but the fact that there is no sound of objection means approval. The five seat of Orvan once again closed their eyes. But even though their eyes are closed, their gaze is still observing Earth Prime. But then suddenly all five of them opens their eyes. They look at each other and frowned The one sitting on the throne of Sith suddenly said ''Another move has been made'' All of the five seats looks at each other and then they said in unison ''A new n needs to be drafted'' The voice echoes in the vastness of the space that they inhabit and then they close their eyes, thinking of solution All of them seems to show not sense of frustration but the truth was they are very frustrated. When they close their eyes and look toward Earth Prime, they discovered that while their gaze could still see through the people of that world, the vision is blurry. The retract their vision a few millions miles away from Earth and then they could see that Earth sr system seems to be enveloped by bubbles. Earth had artificial create bubbles when they discovered the radio. The bubble forms around Earth when radiomunication from the ground interact with high energy radiation particles in space. It forms a protective barrier around Earth, shielding the from potentially dangerous space weather like sr res and other ejections from the sun. Earth actually already has its own protective bubble, a maosphere stretched by powerful sr winds. But there is another bubble that was found, a bubble that was created by an unintended result of the intery between human technology and nature. But when the Fall happens, most of this bubble was destroyed by the meteorites. The meteorites that falls into Earth was charged with magical energy, changing the properties of things The radiation from the meteorites could also changes DNA among other things. The protective bubble that protected Earth was destroyed At least arge part of it. Then when the Heavenly Will of Earth Prime is formed, a new bubble appeared. This bubble is magical in nature. Because the Heavenly Will of Earth Prime evolve with the energy of the All Source, in a way, it Will also sometimes coincide with the Will of the All Source. Anyone who enters Earth Prime, anyone who have ill intention to the operation of the world would be surpassed. Their cultivation base, their prowess would be limited and their body would experience great pressure Their luck and fortune is plundered slowly the whole force of the world will be gunning for such a person. This is the reason why Azief even though he was merely a Divine Comprehension leveler could fight and even defeated the Demon King Balfor even though Balfor is an Essence Creation leveler. But nheless even with all of this bubbles and barriers that the Earth Prime has, the Orvanians and other powerful beings could easily see what is happening on Earth. Odin has his throne where he could see all the Eight realms. He could also see beyond the Eight realms. If not, he also has the Bifrost Bridge where he could just go to where he wanted But just right now when the five seats of Orvan wanted to see what is happening on Earth prime, they found their vision was blurred and that there is ayer of energy swirling around the bubble that protects Earth They could easily tell that this is added on. And who would add on such a thing? Who would know that there are powerful beings that is watching what is happening on Earth Prime? Who would dare to fight against the many powerful beings whose interest is tied with Earth Prime fate? This question did not take long for the Five Seats to answer There is only one being that could do this with such fearless attitude. The Creator. It is clear that the Creator sided with Azief, to the point of favoritism So, right now, they have no other chance other than to think of different solution. They close their eyes and like they always did for eons, they sat there on that throne of their and think The Five Seat of Orvan ceased looking at the Earth Prime. But then suddenly one of them opened his eyes. The other four almost immediately opens their eyes. They look at each other. Their gazes seem to transcend space and time and they immediatelymunicated with each other with telepathy. ''There is problem in the Time Space tunnel'' ''He''s there'' ''This is a problem'' Another one of them said ''We could not interfere in there'' ''Send some news to the Time Lords'' The House of Rhobos ancient ones seems to have spoken ''They would listen?'' ''Promise them something'' There is silence. ''If they know what they are dealing with, they might be reluctant'' ''There is still the Creator'' one of them said. ''The Creator might help the mortal but he would be biased to that extent. Every move he makes have certain mystery in it. After all, He mostly works in His own mysterious way. If you try to judge Him, you might not be able to gain anything'' There was another silence. Even though right now, the Five Seats of Orvan could not see where Azief is, they could sense something They could sense that Azief is in danger. How they sense it is anyone guess. The silence is deafening and then one of the five seats said ''Do not do anything. I believe that even though fate and destiny is being changed right now, there is still something that does not change. As long as it did not yet reach the End, that mortal is still the main character of this long story that the One and Only had written'' The other four heard this and some of them wanted to object but they then sighed and then retreated. The area of the vast space upied by these five seat is once again quiet like there is no one here The silence is deafening. >> Chapter 1290 Ravens and Broken Star

Chapter 1290 Ravens and Broken Star

When the Five seat of Orvan realizes the abnormality of the condition of Earth Prime, they were shocked. But they were not the only ones. There was someone on top of arge branch of arge tree. Thisrge tree seems suspended over the stars. Cosmic wind, sr res, none of it could even sways the leaves on the branches of this tree, and no explosion of stars or could shake its trunk The tree itself emanated a powerful life force and is a source of light for thousands ofs in this particr section of the Universe. That man is wearing a grey robe. The grey robe itself look shabby and there is some dirt on it, like he falls into a ditch. This man appears to be old, wrinkled faces, and he is also blind. One of his eyes is shriveled like grape. An old man who is blind in one eye. The wind blows and the old man shivers. He then took out something from his sleeve On his hand is an eye covered. He quickly put that cover on his eyes. And without the old man pushing the cover, the cover seems to be held onto the area of that eye like there is an invisible force that forces it to not fall. The golden eye cover itself has rune etched onto it. It always shines blue and glows when he is angry. His other eyes are looking at something. He seems to be looking at a distant star. But actually his eyes are looking at a world that is so far that any conventional space faring civilization would find it hard to even go to the ce that he is looking at right now But he¡­. he could stay here, in the far reaches of the Universe, look toward that direction of that blue, and could see it like he was there in person. But then suddenly, he was shocked. He rubs his eyes and he squint his eyes. But all he could see is blurry images. Then he frowned. ''Something had happened. Something I do not know'' Then he got up and the grey robe transformed almost immediately. A spear appears on his right hand and he gripped the spear tight. Space cracks the moment that spear appears. Before, this person looks like a wizened old man, one foot inside the grave, looking tired. But the moment he stood up, a powerful majestic aura exploded out of him, like he is the ruler of Heaven, changing the colors of the Universe, light exploded out of him, and the light fills the entire space There is no wrinkle on his face anymore instead he looks like a mature King. His blue robe turns into a blue robe. Then the energy around him form a chest armor and his entire body is covered with shining blue armor. The blue armor itself had all kinds of runes glowing from every surface of the armor. A vortex of energy forms around him The leaves on therge tree branches sways and some of them breaks from the tree and falls. The size of each leaf is asrge as ten megabined together. This being is none other than Odin Allfather, the Lord of the Eight Realms and the King of Asgard. His eyes be serious as he once again tries to look at Earth Prime. But just like before all he could see is blurry image. He could guess that this must be the work of someone powerful There are not many beings in this Omniverse that is equal with him in power and there is even less being that surpasses him. He could think of a few being that really had such capabilities ''It seems I could no longer spy that mortal like before'' he thought to himself. But, this did not mean he would give up He just had to find another way to observe what is happening on Earth Prime. When he returns to this form, his power is boundless. He whistles and then out of the void, the space tears apart and two raven flies out. These raven are his Thoughts and his Memory. Hugin and Munin. When the Time God reverses Time of All the Omniverse, even the Source Wall could not restrain all of that Time particles being altered But for some beings like Odin, he has his method. There are some memories that he remembers and there are some memories that he sealed. If there is a memory that he sealed it would be inside his raven. But this time he did not summon his raven to unseal some memories and thoughts. But simply to send his ravens to Earth Prime. Hugin and Munin is in a way is his Thoughts and Memories. It is a different method of Divine Sense or detection magic. Whoever blurs the image did not change the image. Odin is still meditating around Yggdrasil, trying to calcte the right moment to meet. There are dark omens surrounding him. He knows that this is not yet the right time for him to meet that mortal. He knows that the mortal had gone to the Seresian world. But, he did not send his gaze there. There is an omen of misfortune there so he restrains himself Instead he focused his thought on Earth Prime because he knows sooner orter, that mortal will be back. He held out his hands and the ravens fly towards his hand. One of themnded on top of his hand while the othernded on his shoulders. He closes his eyes and the Thoughts and Memories of the day returned to him ''Both of you fly over the many realms each day. I fear for Hugin, that he does note back, yet more anxious am I for Munin'' he mutters and he chuckles. ''Go'' he said and the ravens understood. It ps its wing and the space around them breaks and copses. These two ravens flew across the starry skies, the speed of light at first and then it warps the space and before long there is no raven anymore in the area. All of this takes only a few second to happen. Odin sighed. ''Now, there is only me and the wolves'' he thought to himself andughs. He then sat down back on the tree branch. As he lowered himself to sit down on the branch, the aura of his body is restrained, and his youth decline and he is once again wearing grey robe with wrinkles all over his face. However, this time his eyes is no longer opens. He does not look at the scenery around him and he does not gaze at anything. Instead he closes his eyes and meditates on top of a branch of arge tree. This is what Odin had done the moment that the Creator blurs the image, covers the heavenly secrets and give a protection to Earth prime The reason for the Creator action might be because so that the fate and destiny of that world could no longer be calcted by people outside of that world On a broken star, there is another being who have watched everything. He did not only watch when Azief fought with the Demon King he also watched what happens after. Odin did not seek to watch Azief every move but for this person sitting on his red throne inside of a broken star, he watched Azief every move. Because Azief is more than just a tool to his objective. Odin seek to break the cycle of Ragnarok. But for this being on the red throne, what he wanted was more meaningful This person sitting on the red throne is none other than Wargod. ''Azief'' he mutters. This person is the one with the legacy of his race. There is an inheritance. So, he pays a great deal of attention to Azief. He was shocked when Azief disappears from his gaze. But he quickly recognizes that it is because Azief went into Orvanianspound. Orvanians had many devices that could hides from all kinds of detection so that was not surprising. What surprising was when he notices that Earth Prime suddenly be blurred in his vision. Odin might not immediately recognize whose power is it that enables the world destiny and fate to be blurred, that it could even hinder his gaze, but Wargod knows almost in an instant ''An old aura. You finally make your move'' Wargod is still sitting on his throne but his hand grips the handle of his throne tightly. His eyes are spewing fires and his breath exhale dark red mist. Fortunately, there is no one around him right now If theye near that dark red mist, they would be infected with bloodlust. If they were weak, they might even go crazy. Wargod then close his eyes and lean his back on his throne. He seems to be thinking of something. He then sighed ''Yewa Hafar has a chess piece. Loki has a piece. And now the Creator wanted to steal chess piece. The problem is the chess piece that I wanted is the same with the others. Only Yewa Hafar has different chess pieces. But if there is a chance, I would not doubt that the Acolyte of Destruction would probably try to get this piece'' >> Chapter 1291 Chess Pieces

Chapter 1291 Chess Pieces

The piece that he is talking about is none other than Azief. Loki refers Azief as the King piece, a piece that needed to be protected at all cost. The Creator must have made a move with Azief. Even though, he has no confirmation, the fact that the Creator suddenly shrouded Earth Prime from the gazes of the beings in the Omniverse shows that he had made a move. ''Then there is also Odin and Yu Wang'' Wargod muttered to himself. Since the moment Azief had gained the legacy of Etherna in the Supremacy Stairway and then also having that blue crystal, Wargod had spent all of his resources to get all relevant information about him He uses Divinations, hired some information broker of the Merchant of Sarens, consulted with the incarnation of the Three Fates and even sneak around the Eight Realms of Asgard and meet with some Norns. Some he deduced by himself. Some, he stumbled by ident. There are many changes this time. The unmovable fate and destiny is being moved. People might think that it is easy to change the past and affect the future. Stories made it easy. Everyone think that they could just go back in time and change things. But when you reach his level, see the general trend of fate and destiny, you would find out that thest enemy one has to fight to reach transcendence, to reach the level at which the Great Supremacy Azul had reached, the final enemy is not death, it is not destruction, it is fate and destiny For example, if your loved one is being killed by someone and you return to the past and then kills the killer, you might have the illusion that you would change the future. You would then return to the future only to find out that your loved one is still dead. Why? Because fate and destiny does not like being messed with. You change one thing, no matter how big it was, no matter how impactful it was, if the destiny and fate of that particr person is something that is big and affect many living beings and the general outline of destiny and fate, then you should be ready to find out that fate and destiny can fight back You change one thing, and fate and destiny would rectify it. But, what Loki had done, Loki of Midgard, that tine traveler Trickster, managed to do things so many great beings in the Omniverse failed to do. He induces a change. He did not kill Azief. He did not change much. But, maybe that is why he seeded and why others didn''t. Wargod himself does not understand much about this fate and destiny stuff. He has some understanding of it but not of deep understanding. And certainly not where he could control it the way certain beings could because he was never someone who studied fate. Neither could he understand destiny. It is not that he doesn''t want to learn it It is not in his nature. It is not his supposed path. He is an Etherna. And while many civilization across the eons, thought of them as perfect being, they were not. Wargod himself thought that they were a perfect being created by the One and Only. But, when his entire race was annihted as punishment of their disobedience, bing the only survivor of that race, Wargod had a lot of time to think. He had investigated certain things And he had found out certain things. Etherna had limitations. But, maybe because they were Etherna they could not see it. Maybe, because of the superiority of their race, they have never thought of their weakness. Before, The One and Only created other beings, Etherna was alone in the Universe. Etherna have no predator and have almost all the blessing that one could imagine. But Wargod knows the price of all these blessing. He found out the truth. When he found the truth, he could not help butugh. Heughs and he cried. [He look at his friend and then said to them "Let''s name this ind. Let''s call it Laugh Tale!" Sorry. Ignore this. This actually should be my April Fool pranks. Way to destroy the mood right. Below is the right sentence] The truth was something he could not have expected. It is cruel. And it is funny. And sad. But, then he understood certain things and he found out the terrifying thing about fate and destiny. And because of that he knows his limitation. And knowing his limitation made him even stronger. Those who do not know their limitation would always have the risk of going overboard. But, those who knows, would survive. But, right now, Wargod wanted to break through his limitation. One step forward and he could easily break the prohibition and seals all around his body Wargod is getting anxious. Things that could not be changed has already been changed, Loki of Midgard managed to do the impossible and changes the directive of fate and destiny. If fate and Destiny could not revert the course of the current future, then it would adapt. And right now with Azief in Seresian world, in an uncharted road of the future, many beings that used to not pay attention to him is starting to pay attention. ''Odin'' he mutters to himself. Odin involvement might have something to do with the Gardener. Loki of Asgard, the Cosmic Trickster might be the Gardener in that garden, but he probably still has brotherly affection for Odin, and he might have pointed out certain thing to Odin Odin probably wanted to break the cycle. As for Yu Wang, the Jade Emperor of the Three Thousand Realms, he owes Savi''krian race Karma. And with his help giving the character of "Immortal" to Azief and letting the Purifying Fire to build the foundation of Azief Undying Physique, there is now Karma. As for Zeus¡­. he seems to not remembered. But Wargod is pretty sure that Zeus might have forgotten it so that he could not be tempted. He is taking the safe course. After all, he is still young at heart. Odin is tired and probably a little bit dissatisfied of the endless cycle of death and tragedy that gues his family. Zeus is a bit more heartless. But Wargod did not intend to let down his vignce. These old beings, even though they were not as old as him all are very cunning, They never show all of their trump card. Then Wargod opens his eyes. ''What should I do? It is not that I could go there in person unless I want to break the agreement between me and Him. If I did that I probably would die. And that would defeat the purpose of trying to let that mortal grows'' he mutters to himself. But right now, he could not see anything on Earth Prime. He did not even use his other artifact to try to check it because he knows it would not make a difference ''Sending probes? No, that would not be good'' he thought to himself. The probe that he sends would probably be easily detected by the current earth defense capabilities. And probes are easily destroyed. Even if he sent a more advanced probes, it would not have mattered. There is still Yewa Hafar and Loki there. They would surely not like it if he sends probe to Earth Prime. Wargod could imagine what would happen to his probe. Loki and Yewa Hafar would probably destroy the probe before it even reached Earth Those two might have different destination but sometimes they allied with each other. Wargod might not know much about Loki of Midgard. But he knows very well about Yewa Hafar. ''Then, I could only go there physically. But not with this body'' he mutters to himself He himself knows that if he goes to Earth prime with his body, the moment he steps his body inside Earth Prime, the annihtion thunder would probably descend on him And it might even induce more powerful tribtions. Then it would attract certain things in the Universe that he would rather not encounter again ''Then, I guess that is the only way. Restrain my strength and create a new Avatar that ispatible with the Heavenly Laws of the Earth Prime'' he thought to himself. He then opens his eyes and then his hand suddenly stabbed his own left eye. Then ignoring the fire spewing out from his left eye, he plucks his eye out. The eyeball is on top of his hand and it is still spewing mes even though it has been removed from Wargod eye socket. In the eye socket now there is a blue me inside that hole. The Wargod then spoke something. The words seem to be muted by the sound barrier that he erected around himself But the moment he utters something, the energy fluctuates in a crazy manner. Rises like the sea, the Heavens screams and the star''s dims. Cosmic energy pours toward the plucked out eyeball and then still smiling, Wargod throws the eyeball toward Earth Prime. The distance between his broken star and Earth prime could be said very far. It is not only separated by trillions of miles of light years but also separated by all kinds of dimensional barriers and even reality barriers. There is also the Time ¨CSpace barrier in between. But as Wargod throws that eyeball, that eyeball warps and bends the space around it. In less than a second, it breaks the speed of sound. A secondter, it travelled in light year speed. And then almost half a secondter, the speed increases, warping the space and bending time. It broke all kinds of barriers between worlds, travels through multiple gxies and various dimensions ''It would take a long time for it tond on Earth Prime'' Wargod said. His left eye socket right now is empty. Most injury, especially of the kind where one lost an organ, for a being like Wargod, it is easy to regenerate back such organs But, there are some exceptions to this. Wargod imbued a spell into his eyeball. In other words, he uses magical means on his eyeball. As such, as long as that spell is active, there is restriction of magic on his eye. He could not regenerate it. He could of course always put on some kind of mechanical eye but if he wanted to regenerate his eyes, he would not be able to do it. Of course, if he breaks through all the prohibitions and seals that he put in his own body, he could reverse this rule, but it does not make sense to do that and die a meaningless death., So, for a while, he would be like this. And Wargodughs suddenly ''Now, I am like that one eyed kid'' This one eyed kid is none other than Odin. Odin might be an ancient existence but Wargod is probably the ancient of them all. He existed before time itself existed. So, he is qualified to say Odin is a kid. Wargod then sighed. ''I hope the Creator would not meddle again. He has meddled enough'' he thought to himself. His eyeball that he sent to Earth Prime would act like his eye. And that eye is not so easily destroyed by Yewa Hafar regardless of his magical skill. Nor will it be destroyed by Loki Feeling like his n is progressing, Wargod rises up from his throne and then walk out from his observation chamber, ready to host the new battle for today Odin sends two raven, Wargod send an eye. Chess pieces are being moved and the affairs of mortals are always ever changing >> Chapter 1292 The Destroyer Halts

Chapter 1292 The Destroyer Halts

In a garden in another brand new Universe that is not at all connected with the Omniverse that is inhabited by Wargod and Odin, there is a man sitting under a tree, He wears a casual clothes with blue dark faded jeans. On hisp is a woman. This person looks like a normal person. But when he is thirsty he would just click his finger and all kinds of drinks would appear in front of him. The woman on hisp is sleeping peacefully. While Wargod and Odin was obstructed by blurry images when they gaze on Earth Prime, this man eye could easily see through it. He did not need to do anything and his eyes have never left that world. The precautions of the Creator do not extend to him. Because even if the Creator uses all of his means, it might not be able to block the gaze of this person Not only that, but this person had also never missed where Azief was. When Azief went into that Orvanians Compound, a ce that even Wargod find it hard to prate with his gaze, this person could see through it like there is no walls between him and Azief. Even when Azief donned the helmets and went to a different Time and Space, in a projection of Time fragments, this person could see it. And even when the Creator plucked Azief out from the Time projection and brought him to see the connections between world, his eyes watched over him. The appearance of the garden startles him a bit but even then his gaze was not cut off. It was like nothing in the entire Omniverse could hide from his gaze. And he was doing all of that while at the same time, doing other things. This person under the tree is none other than Azul. Azul smiles, his heart is open and he feels happy. Many people in that Omniverse might not feel happy that Azief life is veering of the supposed trajectory but Azul likes it. When he realizes his Path, he could see everything Omniscient and Omnipotent. There were many things he realizes and knows. There are no secrets in his eyes. Of course, sometimes he just pretends not to know things. It would be a bit more interesting that way. There is basically nothing in the entire Omniverse that could hurt him. the clouds suddenly gather above the tree and then rains slowly falls down. The wind breeze during the rain is cold but it is a cold that Azul had learned to appreciate. The calming sound of the rain, the breezy wind blowing around him and Meihul sleeping on top of hisp It is a perfect day and a perfect scene. The wind blows but the water did not dare to approach. The rain falls down did not bring the feeling of destion It was like the rain is purifying evils things. The reason he summons the rain is simply because Meihul like sleeping while hearing the sound of the rain So, he simply summons it. Then he summons a ss cup. Inside the ss cup is wine. This wine is of course not normal wine. It is not intoxicating like normal wine. It clears the mind, and gives one the breath of a mind of a carefree person. He then drinks it. ''One cup to you. Hope your all endeavors be true'' he said and heughed. This one cup is for Azief. The words of a being like him, when spoken, is not merely words. There is a blessing in those words. Those words turn into an aura of luck. And this aura of lucky slowly manifested into a golden mist and then it flew out from Azul Universe, passing through the Omniversal Barriers, passing through the Dark Universe and the Sea of All Things and went to that Time and Space tunnel that Azief is now entering. "The heavy rain makes my heart carefree" "I sing a song with a ss of wine" ''the breeze blows away my troubles and sorrows" "A dream for a lifetime is but a passing moment" ''Hahaha'' he thenughed. There is many powerful being in the Omniverse that has now began paying attention to Azief. Some of them remembers what happens in another timeline that had never existed. Some of them do not remember. But regardless whether they remember it or not it didn''t matter Because the moment Azief went to the Seresian world, umte experience there, each steps he takes is like a stomp to fate and destiny. Each step he takes reverberates all over the Omniverse. One wonder where those steps would lead and whether it is possible to change the directory of the world, to truly win against fate and destiny And there are now many yers. ying the same chess game. But this chess game is not te chess game of humans. This is Etherna chess game and the stakes is naturally high. Chess pieces are acquired in advance. And those who have their chess pieces better protect their chess pieces from others that are interested. They might steal it or they might destroy it be it could bloom. Azul understand all of this but he is rxed. Drinking another cup of ss, he smiles andugh. His smiles are joyful that it would infect the atmosphere if he did not restrain it. The rains pour down, the sound of the calming rains sounded all over. Hisugh did not wake the beauty, He just sits there pondering of the impermanence of mortal life. And then he closes his eyes. On another side of the inhabitable Omniverse, there is something titanic sailing through the stars Wherever it passes, Destruction follows. This is the Destroyer. He had as many names as the stars, spoken in everynguage, appears in every civilization. Whether they see Him or not, whether they believe in Him or not, He is always there. Not many know that He could attain physical form. Some people thought of Him as simply as the rule of the Universe. And even if they think like this, they are not wrong. When living being die, no matter how primitive they are, or how advanced they are, they would fear death. When something exists and disappears, no longer existing, one would fear destruction. When things wilts, rots, disappears, when it is lost, one spoke of His name, one remembers Him He is all of this. He is Death. He is Destruction. He is Darkness. He is all of this and more. Today, like the day before, He sailed the stars. Even now, after what seems to be hundreds of years give or take, traveling through countless of time barriers, the Siren call did not end. When he passes a, that would explode into pieces. That would be a more preferable one. Some just gets wiped out like it never existed. The powerful civilization that floats inside the Source Wall knows that the Destroyer had awaken. Many of them even knows what it means and prepares themselves. They heard the Siren call before. But outside of the Source Wall, not all of the civilizations had reached the point where they know what a Destroyer is. And what it means. All they know was that one day they got up to live and arge shadow passes their moons and suns, blotted out the sky and the next second, everything no longer existed, no life is spared. To some, it is no different than an apocalypse. Some heard the Sire call but did not understand. Some of these civilization did not even manage to formnguage yet. Even now, after all of this time since He has been awakened and sailing through the stars, the Siren call still echoes all over the Omniverse. A warning. A reminder. An omen. This call sounded all over the Omniverse. Even in some primitive civilization this call is heard Because as long as they have Seers and Oracles, even though they could not fly into space or fight celestial beings, they were connected by a force of power that is present in all of the Universes inside the scope of the Omniverse. The Destroyer had only been dyed but not stopped. And even when He is stopped, it is only for a short amount of time There is no anxiousness in the heart of the Destroyer. Everything was moving ording to the script. Everything was predestined and everything would be alright. That is what He believed. So, He was nota anxious when he was attacked by the Elder of the Universe. Even when the Observer looks at Him with those eyes of his, He did not falter and the Laws could not trap Him. He is in a Holy mission, to fulfill what is promised of Him. He is about to fulfill an ancient covenant that he has with One with Many Names, with the One and Only Even when the Creator chained him to pirs of light, He did notin. Because no matter how powerful the chain, no matter how tough the challenge, He is protected by the luck and fortune of destiny and fate. Since it was destined for Him to win, he is protected from all kinds of cmities. This alone had bolstered his confidence. As Hees closer and closer to his target, His demeanor slowly changes. It appears more emotional, more sentimental. This is actually something abnormal. The Destroyer did not have feelings. That has always been the case. It is the same case for the Creator too. Before, the Creator was bestowed the ability to create incarnation of Himself among the creation, He is just something akin of machine with no feeling and thought of His own. But the Destroyer had never been bestowed such ability. He had always been unemotional and heartless. It probably made the job easier. But as He grows closer and closer to Earth Prime, there is feeling of anger, of dissatisfaction, of joy and sadness. All of these feeling is feeling of a living beings. But it is something that the Destroyer had waited for. Feelings, that is It is something that He embraced. Like He had always had it before The only ones that knows the reason for this¡­. are only a few beings in the Omniverse as it rtes to a great secret of the origin of the Destroyer. Then suddenly the Destroyer that was still travelling through time space and the dimensions in between halted. His halt causes the space in the radius of ten thousand light years to be crunched up and then with the colliding of these spaces, it creates arge tear of Void, ck holes forms from the tears of theserge space. He stopped and then He looks back. His gaze was not obstructed unlike that of Wargod and Odin. His eyes look at Earth Prime but also at the Seresian world and His eyes could see cause and effect. And His eyes narrowed. Then He frowned. When He frowns the entire surrounding area of Him seems to be pressured by a destructive force. Space bends and breaks, Timepressed and slowly disperse, all thews of reality is breaking down around Him just because He frowns. He did not say anything. He just looks at it and frowned. In another ne of existence, the Creator look toward the Destroyer. It almost seems like they were not separated by dimensions and distances. It was like when they look at each other, they were in front of each other, looking at each other, and see the different version of themselves ''Was it you?'' this time the Destroyer spoke. Each word causes ten thousand stars outside the range of his destruction to explode. It was like his word creates a sonic wave in vacuum that ignores the vacuum space and vibrates in such a frequency that stars and space dust, cosmic winds, sr re could not contain. All of these, whether it be tangible or intangible, once His words are uttered, created a scene of destruction. The stars exploded. Some turns into a supernova explosion. Pressure drops, gravity wins out and star suddenly copses. These scenes could be seen almost everywhere in the distance of tens of thousands of light years spreading from the Destroyer. And all of this is just because He spoke three words. He probably did not intend it to be so. But He clearly doesn''t care. The Creator shook His head and then said ''Ripples'' he answered. The Destroyer understood almost immediately and His frown be deeper. Then the connection is cut. The Destroyer no longer halted. He once again sailed through the stars, passings and dimensions, destroying everything on its path, the mist of Destruction force that emanates from His body berger andrger and upied more spaces. Even though the face of the Destroyer could not show his emotion, but as there is a change of his rate of destruction and the increase in His destruction force, He is now anxious. He whispers words this time, the words travel through the dimensional and gxies and reached someone on Earth Prime. Then he focused on His journey. All the while the Siren call is still called upon all over the Omniverse. Who knows when this song would end? But when it does end, then that means, there is no longer any worlds, no longer any living beings to sang the Siren Song. >> Chapter 1293 A Promise of a Date

Chapter 1293 A Promise of a Date

All the while all of this happening in many corners of the Omniverse, Azief is already in the time and space portal. The moment he entered it he could tell that this is different than thest time. His entire body right now is enveloped by a strange force. He immediately could tell that this force is the Time Force. As his feetnded on a road, the portal behind him closed off almost instantly. This time, it is a bit different than thest time The Time and Space tunnel that he went through before is chaotic and disorderly. But this portal did not feel like that. And the Time and Space tunnel is also different And unlike before where he could only float and grab time pieces to move around and reach his time, he and Katarina is now walking. Of course, this walking is not like conventional walking but if someone could see them it truly looks like they are walking And there is even a road. Azief walk on this road and behind him is Katarina. Around them is fragments of visions, floating on either sides, showing sceneries from their time periods. Imagine a road and each sides have huge television showing ads and dramas. It is a bit like that only that the scene is hard to determine its origin What Azief do know that the scene he saw must be the scene of certain other worlds Some of them of worlds that they don''t know. Some of them are scenes from other dimension. Each time they take a step, they cross an entire gxy of stars. It reminded him a bit of the Bifrost bridge of the Asgardian only the difference was that this is a Time Space portal. Which means when they did walk they do not only cross space, but also time. If Azief were to do it by himself, like he what he did with Will, his action would create instability in the fabric of reality leading to more tears of space and time. With the help of Qarliya and the authority of the Orvanians over the Multiverse, Azief could travel through time and space without disturbing the natural order. The only thing that they must not do was to jump off from the road that they are walking right now. The road that they are walking now looks like a tile road. At least that is how it appears in his mind. Azief ask Katarina what he sees the road as and she told him, in her eyes she saw a road full of snow. It seems that this road appearance looks differently to different people. Azief felt it is quite amusing It might have something to do with the attainment of Timews or it might have something to do with one ownprehension of Time Laws. Whichever it is, it does not matter as long as they could reach their destination at the time that they wanted. Right now they are walking step by step. Even though it looks like they are walking leisurely, they know each step they took transported them to pass through millions and trillions of miles of distance. Seresian world is in another gxy entirely. Even the Milky Way gxy itself is a huge gxy. Not to mention that the supercluster that they are in is even morerger. It is even hard for the mind toprehend the vastness of these gxies. And if not for these methods by the Orvanians it would probably takes Azief and Katarina years if not decade to return home No matter how fast Azief is it did not matter. There are ces in the Universe where even his speed could be drained or being obstructed. And while he could warp space, therger the distance between him and the space he wanted to warp himself towards, the higher chances for it to go wrong. As for opening the Time and Space tunnel, that is only thest resort. Fortunately, Azief did not have to choose any of these methods as Qarliya provided him with all the necessary tools. If not for the help of the space bending enabling them to quickly surpass such distance, Azief would be appalled to think of how many years he would have to take before he could reach Earth Prime. Azief and Katarina did not talk about anything as they were walking. When he saw the road and saw the scenes all around them, Azief had already reminded Katarina to soak it all in. So, right now she is doing what he had told her, trying to understand Time and Space Laws. ''If Jean could go here, I bet he would be very happy'' Azief found arade in Jean. The reason is simply because like him, Jean sought to perfect his Laws. While he did be the Left Chancellor of the Senate of the Republic, he did it simply to protect his friends and loved one. Azief could understand that. But what drew him to Jena was the fact that like him, he did not cultivate simply because he wanted to be stronger. Azief himself had changes his perspective after he reach a high enough level. He no longer just cultivates and seek greater strength simply because he wanted strength. That has be like the byproduct of what he seeks. He seeks to understand the Laws of this Universe. He seeks to understand the Laws because he like sit. This is the same desire that they shared and they find each other pleasing to the eye. So, he could not help but be reminded by Jean Knowing that he might breakthrough to another realm of Divine Comprehension if he were inside this Time and Space tunnel. Where else it would be more appropriate to learn about the intricacies of Time and Spacews other than the inside of a time and space connection? ''At least, Katarina could use this chance to deepen her understanding of time. Before, Katarina walks behind Azief but after a while she walks beside him And then she holds his hand and Azief only smiles. It was nothing like the chaotic and almost always deadly travels that he is used to experience when he is travelling inside a Space Time tunnel It was almost like they were on a date. They walk with each other side by side, while looking at the floating projection of time of different worlds. They hold each other hand tightly and they did not let go of each other hands. As for Azief, he memorized some of the world he had seen. It is hard to know whether they were walking for a long time or not considering they could not feel time moves in this portal. This is the feeling that Azief is familiar with. The feeling of timelessness when travelling inside a Time-Space tunnel But after what felt just a short moment, Azief could see already that there is the end of the tunnel. He squeezes Katarina hand and Katarina finally avert her gaze from the scenery on the other side of the road and look at Azief. ''We''re almost there'' Azief said to her. She smiles They did not immediately jump out the portal. One reason is to charge momentum. The other one is to prepare themselves. Azief knows what it feels like to travel through space time. The longer the journey that is taken to travel, the ufortable the feeling when they have to jump out. ''What are you going to do when we return home?'' Katarina suddenly ask. ''First, I''ve got to check Pandemonium. I have left a few instructions to Sasha and a few of my other trusted people. I believe that there would be no problem. Then¡­. I think I would be practicing to break through to next level.'' Katarina pouted ''That''s it?'' Azief saw her face and expression and he chuckles. ''It seems that there is something that you want? What is it?'' Azief asked, smiling all the while. She heard Azief word and brightened up ''A date'' she said ''What?'' ''A date'' she repeated. ''We already had a lot of dates in the Seresian world'' ''That did not count'' Azief was puzzled. ''Why was it not counted?'' ''It has only been a month since we became a couple. The dates before that was when we are not yet a couple'' Aziefughed at this ''I didn''t know that there is such a strict requirement that needs to be fulfilled for it to be considered a date'' he said. But then he added ''Didn''t we also have dates after that?'' Katarina nodded but then she said ''That also doesn''t count'' Azief chuckles ''And pray tell, why doesn''t it count this time?'' ''Have you ever heard someone who is in a date had to fly out to kill monsters in the middle of the date?'' Azief chuckles again and said ''We live in extraordinary times. '' Katarina sighed and then said ''Is it so much to ask to just have an ordinary date with you? Without no world ¨Cending crisis looming over your heads, no monsters to y, no assassins hiding in the bushes trying to kill you'' ''Just once, a simple date where we could eat in some overpriced caf¨¦ whileining about the price that didn''t make sense, of a movie where the story doesn''t even matter and then end it with you and me in my house, on my sofa while watching some stories that we like, leaning on each other while we both fell asleep?'' Azief heard this and he raised his eyebrows ''That is oddly specific'' Katarina holds his hand and kiss him on his cheeks. ''I learned a bit. Don''t forget I am the High Chancellor of the Republic'' Azief smiles and said ''And what did you do with that?'' Katarina chuckles and said ''I borrow some of their video devices and watch all the romanticedies I could watch. Isn''t this how it is done? A confession scene.'' Azief shakes his head but there is a smile on the corner of his mouth. Then he cupped Katarina face and looks straight at her eyes and shakes his head ''Katarina. That is only if we are not yet dating. We are already dating'' ''Oh. So, I just wasted a confession scene'' she said smiling. Aziefughed ''You know I like this kind of joke, didn''t you?'' Katarina smiles and thenughed. Azief could not help butugh with her. It might seem ridiculous if people could see them now. They are at the edge of time and space, around them is time force with space phenomenon flying all over them. They are on a road that is formed from some kind ofws and energies that they could not make of. Yet, even at this time, these two could still joke around. Right now, for a moment Azief forgot all that he was about to do and only thought of how beautiful the sound of herugh and Katarina could onlyugh looking at Azief face who is happy. For a moment, it was like both of them went to their teenage years. A Katarina with no dark past. And an Azief without depression. In that moment, it was a perfect moment. Theyugh about nothing¡­. but why doesughing about nothing makes one heart this happy? >> Chapter 1294 A Breath

Chapter 1294 A Breath

Azief then shakes his head ''Why did you do it, though?'' ''Do what?'' ''that confession'' Katarina chuckles and then she said ''I just saw that you had a lot to think about in the past couple of days. I know that you are worried about me. About your friends. About her. And you don''t know how to broach the topic with me'' There is silence between them for a few second. That "her" is something that Azief did not want to bring up. Who would have thought that Katarina would bring that up? Azief did not know how to reach She looks at him and said ''I believe you'' that is the only thing she said but Azief could not help but feel touched. Since the moment that Azief knew that he is being watched by all kinds of beings up there in the Heavens and beyond, he had always felt antsy. Not only for him but for the people that he loves and the people he cares about. And his mind of course immediately went to Sofia and Sina. As for Loki, Azief knows that the Trickster probably had a trick of his own. But the same could not be said for Sofia and Sina. He had already been thinking about this for several days. Azief bitterly smiles and said ''I didn''t mean to hide it from you'' he said ''It''s fine. I understand'' then she chuckles and added ''I still want that date though'' Aziefughs and nods. ''Your wish is mymand'' Then he looks back at the portal. Right now, both of them could feel that there is a time force shrouding them. This would protect them from the turbulence of space and time when they return back. Azief believe that this is also the result of Qarliya interference with the Time Space tunnel ''Six monthspressed to only few days'' he thought to himself. If he had to do this his way, he not only has to sense the time differences, he also had to depend on Jean guidance. It is like a homing device for him to return home. But with Orvanian technology he did not need to do such a thing. ''Let''s go home'' Katarina nodded and as Azief and Katarina was about to step out of that portal Azief and Katarina both feel a powerful sense of danger. Azief look toward the right and Katarina look toward the left. There is a powerful breath blowing toward them. And the source of this breath seems toe from everywhere Azief eyes frown at that time and he could immediately feel the premonition of something powerfuling toward him His danger sense rings out rm. ''This is dangerous'' he immediately concluded. This breath that ising toward him had a hint of destructionw. His instinct takes over. There is a breathing towards him Before it evenes near him, he could feel the danger of this breath, threatening to blows him over. ''No!!'' he shouted as he mobilizes all the Laws that he could control and force his way through that breath and grab Katarina hand. That breath appears right around them and around the portal. Around them, it is like some kind of wall that wanted to push them further. But around the portal is seems to shroud the portal opening like some kind of barrier. Katarina could feel Azief grasping her hand. Azief look at Katarina and shouted amidst the roaring of this magical winds that seems to ignore allws of Time and Space. ''Together'' he shouted. Katarina nodded and her grasp of Azief hand be tighter. Life or death, they are going to do it together. Azief eyes be sharp, his aura rises in almost an instant, the Time and Space around him bends Azief makes a grasping motion with his hand and the Laws from the scenery, from the time fragment is extracted out. In some worlds inside the time scene all along the road, is a world of magic. Some of them have Celestial energy. Some of them have Worldly energy and Divine energy. This is the energy that Azief extracted. A sword appears on his hand, formed from these energies. The moment that the sword appears, the sharpness of the sword is so terrifying that the Time and Space that is in the area of the sword was cut unintentionally. Azief had grown from thest time. His Divine Sense while it could not be used inside this Time Space tunnel to determine direction, he could use it to strengthen his attack The sword itself is humming. It is like he is holding light personified. A sword of light that is constantly extracting energy from the time fragments. His eyes are sharp and an aura of killing exploded out of him. He is ready to face the owner of this breath that gives him such a sensation of danger. Katarina also did not just stand there. Even though she could not sense the danger as acutely as Azief did, she could see that Azief is anxious. She knows Azief. And she knows his strength. There are not many people in the Universe that could make her man this fearful or anxious. So, she quickly concluded that this is a great enemy. Like Azief, she made a grasping motion and extracted element energy from all the scenes of worlds she had seen before When you are walking on the road, you would see sceneries of other worlds. It is like a one-way mirror. She could see what the life on that other world is, but that world inhabitants could not see her. She could see the trajectory of time of that world if she so wishes. But she must not step out from the road and went into that mirror-like scenery Because if she did, she would be in another world in another time. It would also affect the timeline and created more branching divergent lines. Once she did that the time stream would be cut off and a new future might be created But whether it be a world that is nearing its extinction or a newly born world that she sees, she knows that all of that is real and not just a projection Because she knows it and Azief knows it, that they manage to use this advantage that is how even though in this time Space tunnel which has no working Laws that they could use, they could extract the energies of those world and uses it. In other words, they use external sources ofws and energy that they have mastered. Azief uses Celestial energy that is not stored in his body instead borrows it from other worlds that have celestial energies to form his sword. But there is a reason why not many beings do this. If one could just unlimitedly borrow energy from the past and the future and uses it like this, then there would be probably many more supreme being in the Universe. The reason is not because that they do not want to but there is a Price. If you don''t learn it by now, everything has a price. And the price is the entanglements between you and the worlds energy that you have borrowed. This is also the reason why those who study thews of time rarely borrows energy from the past unless they are sure that they could return it back. There is karma formed with these worlds when both Azief and Katarina borrows that world energy. You sow Karma and you have to reap it But Azief and Katarina knows this so instead of borrowing from worlds that is prosperous and full of energy, they borrow worlds that are on the verge of an apocalypse or an extinction. It is a world that would no longer exist in that particr time and such that energy that they borrowed not need to be returned and Karma between them and that world would be written off. Around her hand, a sword made of ice is formed. Around both of them, the time fragment from different period of times, from different worlds of different dimension all of them are shaking. Vortex of energies swirls around their sword. All kinds of ice from different worlds gathered to form Katarina ice sword. And on Azief sword, thirteen kind of energies seems to meld together to create a powerful pressure that causes the entire time fragment to blurs and distort But even before they could swing the sword on their hands, the breathes again. This time they were pushed even more backwards. Azief thrusted his left palm forward. A powerful force erupted, and a giant palm appears and try to push the breath. But, while it stops him from being pushed too far back, he still did not manage to dissipate the breath. Katarina on the other hand blows her breath forward and an ice walls appears. This ice wall could withstand even the bombardment of nuclear bombs but when it is confronted by this unknown breath, it breaks almost immediately. Then they stopped retreating. Once again the breath disappears. Azief be even more vignt. In the distance, in front of them, they could see that portal leading them to their way home. Behind them, in a distance that looks near but at the same time far, is a time scene. What is a time scene? It is something that Azief and Will named the scenery that they saw when they were travelling the Time space tunnel. Different people call it different things. Sometimes they called it a time scene. Sometimes they called it time movie. Everyone experience in travelling through the time-space tunnel is different so it is hard to standardize proper terminology. Even Speedster could not agree to name certain phenomenon when they were travelling inside a Time Space tunnel. Most Time Space tunnel is like a road. A lone road leading one to a supposed destination of when. But as it travels through the space folds and time fold, there is time fragments on the side of the road. This time fragments look near but it is infinitely far. But once you are thrown away from the road, then that infinite space between you and the time fragment would be shrink immensely. And if you touch the scene of the time fragment you would be sucked into it and appears at that timeline. >> Chapter 1295 Future-Self

Chapter 1295 Future-Self

When he was with Will, they both feed each other speed and manage to quickly walk the road of the Time-Space tunnel. But the reason why he could leisurely walks on the time space tunnel is simply because of the stabilizer of time-space that Qarliya had given them. But right now, that stabilizer doesn''t seem to be working. That breath seems to change the properties of this Time Space tunnel. Just thinking about such capability is chilling to him Azief is using all of his power to make sure that Katarina and him is not pushed too far from the road Thews inside the Space Tunnel is very chaotic and even though Azief mobilize all thews under his control inside the Time Space tunnel, it did not easily go the way he wanted They were separated a bit when they were blown by that breath but they closely group themselves together once again. Katarina look at that portal and see the force that is enveloping the portal. It is like the air is distorted by some kind of pressure so while she could not see it clearly she could determine that there is a force on the portal Katarina grips her ice sword and then she nodded toward Azief. Azief immediately knows what she was about to do. Katarina did not hesitate the moment she made a decision. She raises her hand, the sword follows her movement and then she thrust it forward BOOOM! A powerful force bursted out from her petite body and all around her everything seems to be frozen The space tears up and void space is formed. From the void space, snows fall out. Even the void was transformed because of Katarina method Maybe because she practices only one Law to the extreme, her Laws is not that heavily affected by the Time Space tunnel. The thrust of her sword created the cold wind of winter, deadly and lethal Even Azief whose body is made primarily of energy could feel the cold. Azief was shocked at this and knows that Katarina icew had reached to such a perfection that it even froze energies. However, these cold wind is generated not from wind but from the concepts of cold. And when things are cold it is frozen. But not only solid things are frozen. Even intangible things are frozen The time around them froze. Even though it did not reach to the point that it freezes all time, at least around the radius of six feet even the intangible concept is frozen. The space also is locked by this cold wind and freezes over and for a few second they managed to maintain their position. That breath is just one breath but like a wind that is blows by a storm, it pushes them ande in waves. That moment is not missed by Azief. In that frozen time and in that frozen space, Azief kicks the space behind his feet and then with the force he pushed Katarina to the road with him following right behind. Theynded back on the road. In that moment when they were thrown they nearly went off from the road and for a moment they float in the air But when Katarina froze their surroundings, Azief did not miss the opportunity and return back to their original position near the portal One wrong mistake and they would be in a different time. And looking at the time scene that they were just about to enter if they were blow a few more feet backward, it was of a different world with the people of that world is still in the Stone Age. If they wanted to escape that ce, who knows what they must do. Azief then quickly enveloped himself and Katarina with his Divine Sense. ''What happened?'' Katarina said. Right now, they are a bit further away from the portal The portal is still there but Azief could see that after that blow of wind that suddenly swept them away, that the portal is slowly closing off. Azief then stands beside Katarina, his face is solemn. He once again holds her hand His grip on her hand is tight ''I lose you once, I''m not going to lose you again'' Azief did not dare to let go of Katarina hand again. But, then he immediately focused himself His face is solemn and the energy inside his body is in chaos. Azief did not dare to spread out his Divine Sense to seek the source of that breath The reason is because he recognizes that breath. And the other reason is that he fears that by using his Divine Sense he would alert that existence. ''Even here?'' he thought to himself. Besides him Katarina is vignt looking all over the surrounding ''Did you know what it was?'' Katarina could see that Azief is standing around her and he seems calm. Eerily calm It was like he knows what they are dealing with right here ''It''s me'' Azief said. ''What do you mean?'' ''Remember what I told youst time? This breathes from me'' And Katarina eyes widened as she finally understood what Azief is trying to tell her. One of the things that Azief shares with him was his vision of the future. Katarina could tell that Azief did not share everything to her but she got the gist of it. She also knows that Azief once met a version of himself when he was travelling inside a space time tunnel to return home And this version of himself, was trying to kill him when Azief felt the breath sweeping them over he instantly knew what breath that was. It is the fluctuation of him in the future. He won''t forget this kind of all of his life. And that is why he is so solemn Thest time he was nearly killed by himself. This time, even though there is no eye looking at him, he could feel the same aura of energy. And he instantly knew this must be the him in the future. Only in a space tunnel where normalws of time did not apply that it could be like this. Even till now, Azief still did not understand why his future-self wanted to kill him. However, if his deduction about what happens in the future is right, he could guess a bit on the whys Still, he did not dare confirm it. Hs eyes darted toward the end of the portal. ''We must be fast'' He whispers to Katarina. ''Squeeze out all the power you can'' he thought to himself. Azief knows he could not afford to wait right now. he must seize the chance. It did not pass a few second before both he and Katrina started kicking the road, the road itself is not really a road but a time energy solidified that enables them to sessfully navigate the space of time. But they also use Laws to kick the ground and then catapulted forward in a speed akin the speed of light All of this requires great concentration. Azief then raises his hand upwards with his sword also following his movement. Katarina did the same and then like they have agreed beforehand; they both shes down toward the portal. Katarina sword light was faster. But faster did not mean stronger. What she hadprehended alongside the "cold that freezes everything" was the concept of swiftness. Speedbined with momentum breaks all attack. But there is a limit to it. When you are fighting gods, speed and momentum alone is not enough. And this is perfectly shown right now. As the sword light collided with the force of that breath that lingers around the portal, it exploded into motes of light In that one moment, Katarina had already drawn all of her energy and put it all in that one attack. Even then, it did not have much effect to that breath But while her sword light did explode, after a few second, both Katarina and Azief could hear a sound of something that seems to be broken. There is now a crack on that force. Katarina sword light could actually cut through space. But faced with this breath, not even space was cut but only a small crack appears It is a small crack that unless you are looking at it carefully you might not be able to see it But, there is a crack and that is enough Azief eyes narrowed and he could that some of that force of the breath dissipated from the portal. Even now, the portal is shrinking to be smaller. As for Azief sword light, it is slower. But with each distance it passes the momentum and its power grew. Katarina swift sword light reached the portal ion less than a nanosecond. If normal person look at how Katarina was attacking, they would not even see her hand moves and before they know it they would be disintegrated under her sword attack Even if that person is in the Disk Formation realm, it would still be hard to look at it. Because that is how fast her movement is. But, as for Azief, even after a secondter, the sword light that Azief had shes down did not even yet reach half the distance that Katarina sword light had travelled. But there is a difference in volume of power between the two sword strikes. Azief sword strikes seems to gather all the energies and power from the time scenes. All of these time scenes are time scenes from an apocalypse. It attracted the energy of the stars, celestial energies, runes, and all other kinds of energies that flies out and embrace itself to the swords and many more energies. Thirteen energies are gathered in this sword light. And while usually Azief would have limit of how much energy he could use in a battle, this time he is borrowing energy And he is borrowing energy from the Multiverse, from other dimension and from even hidden gxies that hides in the pockets of space inside and outside of the Multiversal barriers. Imagine the infinite energy from infinite worlds that he could borrow from. The energy extraction was so massive that it created purple clouds made entirely from energy all around the roads This energy also gathers in every part of the sword light. The sword be brighter with each passing nanosecond. The sword light grew in momentum and be bigger and bigger. The sword light be slower. It was like there is a force that is pushing it. But it is not really a force that is pushing it but the sword light be heavy. Right now, in this Time Space channel, there seems to be only that small portal and Azief sword light. >> Chapter 1296 Sword Light

Chapter 1296 Sword Light

The sword light then slowly gathers to be a sword. It is a titanic sword that floats in the area. The time scene all over the road is vibrating nonstop. By now, Katarina sword light had already reached the portal But Azief sword light is still approaching the portal. A dreadful sound echoes all over. The soundes from the sword. It was like the sword struggling to bear its own weight. Azief face pale almost instantly after he unleashes his sword attack. Katarina quickly appears beside him and hold his back, helping him to stand up straight all the while the sword light is still gathering energies from the time scene Azief expression was heavy as he looks what is happening all around him. He could see that some of the Time Scene is unstable. And just like he feared he could see some of the time fragments cracks. And once these time fragments cracks, the time scene be distorted On some parts of the time scene it was like someone was rewinding a video file. On other parts it was like someone had just push the fast forward button The Time Space tunnel in the beginning has always been unstable. But, right now with Azief using all of his powers and energies in one shot of his sword, it created a huge ripples of energies that threatened to copse this Time and Space Tunnel Azief clench his sword tight ''But, I still have to do it!'' he thought to himself. Even if there is a chance that this tunnel would copse, Azief knows he still have to use all of his power to cut open a path of survival. He knows how terrifying he is in the future. He might be powerful enough to fight even Essence Creation leveler, but when he saw himself in the future, that future-him is basically all-powerful. Half Sovereign could hardly pout a fight and even when the whole world was against him, he is like some kind of a force of destruction that could not be defeated or beaten. That is the apex of strength. And if he is this strong right now, one could only imagine how strong he is in the future. Halfhearted attack would not work. Instead, it would only give more chances to his future-self to kill him. So, even if the Time Space tunnel copse he had to buy some time. The breath of his future-self alone created almost an imprable barrier on the portal exit. One could only imagine if the true body descend into this time space. There would be no escape for him by then If he is alone, he did not mind exploring some secret of his future-self. Azief had a thought about why he became like that in the future But now is not the time to think of that reason. He looks behind him and he sees Katarina and his anxiousness grew If he is alone, he might decide to take some gamble to understand certain things. But, there is Katarina beside him. It is too dangerous. He watched as his sword light be bigger and bigger. Wild energy seems to be pouring out from the sword. It extracted energy from thousand and maybe tens of thousands of worlds and it emanated a wild energy Even the breath that is blowing toward Azief and Katarina on the road had lessened. The reason is simply because there is a titanic sword light that the breath had to pass. The bigger the sword light, the more destructive it became and the more resistance the breath had to ovee. Thirteen energies are extracted to create this sword sh. Anything that is regarded as ipatible and weakening the sword light is expelled out and that is the origin of this wild energy Azief frowned even deeper. This time he could see that not only the time scene around the road was affected. Even the road that they are in is affected. Cracks and holes began to appears in the road. In his eyes he could also see that the marble road suddenly breaks. And below the marble tile is the soil. The soil is but his image of how the road is formed. He knows that this is actually time energy. The soil is merely manifestation of what he could perceive with his sense He could see the soil seems to disintegrate, the road is on the verge of copse Then a heaven shaking noise shakes the entire Time-Space tunnel. ''ROAR!!! The sword roars. It was like a roar that came from primordial beast It shook all the time scenes and this time the time scene not only distorted some of them even exploded creating a Time Space explosion. Time seems to moves in different direction on some parts of the Time Space Tunnel And space itself bends and some bend too hard that it breaks creating more explosions. The roar is like the roar of defiance. Azief imbues not only the thirteen energies derived from the thirteenws that he hadprehended. He also imbued the traits of Defiant heart in his sword strike. The roar shook the endless expanse of the Time Space tunnel It was like this is a strike that would open up a new universe. Even Azief was shocked at this ''This is something that I did not expect'' he thought to himself. This is the effect of extracting so many energies from all over the multiverses. If not for the fact that Azief did not dare to choose to extract energies from prosperous world with high concentration of energy, the sword light would be even more powerful On Earth, or even in the main Universe, even he could not attack with such power that seems to have already pass the Essence Creation realm. Because this strike is a strike of pure energy. Even Azief could feel the power of this terrible aura from the roar of the sword The thirteen energies that make up this sword light seems to evolve under the pressure of the volume of energy It is not surprising when he thinks about it. All thirteen energies that he had used is top level energies that is cultivated under thirteen Laws All of these thirteen Laws could be considered high tierws that could birth countless of Laws when it devolved. There is the Worldly Law. This is the first Law that Azief had cultivated. What does it mean to cultivate the Worldly Law? It means to cultivate the supreme Laws of the World. When mastered, every Law in that particr world could be used. This is the reason why Azief could manifest all kinds of changes on Earth Prime. He could control the wind, the water, the clouds, the ground and the sky, like some kind of monarch that rules the world. When he ordered the waves to stop the waves does not dare disobey. When he ordered it to rain, the clouds and the wind would heed his call. This is the Worldly Law and why it is considered the supreme Law of the world. Master this, and mastering the other Law under the Heavens is easy. If one could list all the Laws that existed on Earth, the Law of intangible, like gravity, like elements, all of this is under therge umbre that is the Worldly Law. And Azief master this and he embedded it in his sword. So, when the sword flew forward, the Worldly Laws from tens of thousands of worlds gathers onto the sword. Imagine tens of thousands of worldly energy gathers onto one spot. What kind of power that would produce? Even if these world are dying worlds, tens of thousands of world energy gathering together is still a force that is hard to understand This one Law alone could have made Azief invincible on any world he is stranded with since he could easily adapt to that world Laws. He could travel the Universe without worry not having been able to use his power. Some people when they were stranded in some other world, they could not mobilize their power and had to find other ways to restore their strength. But since Azief had mastered this Law, no matter what world is it, unless that world has no energy that he could extract, he would always be able to restore his power in whatever dimension or worlds that he is stuck on. Then he also mastered the Universal Law. If the Worldlyws master all the Laws under the Heavens of a world, then Universal Law is the Law of using the Laws that is present in the Universe. The deeper the understanding, the more experience one have with the elements of the Universe, the more things that Azief could control in the Universe. He could take the energy of the Universe, draws energy from the sun, the moon, the stars and even in extreme cases the ck hole. He could manipte gravity and particles of space and even draw energy from the unlikeliest ces in the Universe. So, the sword light did not only take the Worldly energy, it also takes the energy of the stars, the moon, the suns and even thes. If one looks at the time scene on which the sword is extracting the energy from, one could see that the sun dims, the stars loses its luster, the moon cracked, and thes shriveled. All of these energies even the destructive energies gather toward the sword absorbed the sucking properties of the sword light >> Chapter 1297 Sword Strike

Chapter 1297 Sword Strike

And that is not enough. There is still the Ancient Rune Law. Does it simply mean Runguage like that of Asgard? No, it is not Runes are like alphabets. They are symbols. They are writings. And each writing is meant to convey meaning, to convey feelings, emotions and thoughts When Azief first learn this Law, he thought of it too simply. Runes, he thought. Using the runes to tattoo his body and gained the corresponding buff effect. Write the runes of strength and tattoo it. Write the runes of healing and tattoo it. He thought of it too simply. Runes in the end is still method of conveying meanings and information Azief did not just idle away when he was in the Seresian world. He practices. But how did he practice? He of course could not practice like normal people. There is no sandbag in the world that could withstand his full powered punch But if that is the case, how did he train? When one reaches his level, the way of training is different. He would simply sit ory down or sleeps and in this actions, he would then sink deep into his inner consciousness. He went into his Inner Universe and tries to understand the application of the Laws that he hadprehended. And there he understood runes. Runes is word. So, it could even be said that he is trying to understand the Word Law. That even "words" have power. And so when that Ancient Rune Law is imbued in his sword sh, the meaning of millions of concepts seems to rush in from the time scene to attached itself to the sword. Then there is the Celestial energy. When he sunk deep into his consciousness and trained the Celestialw, he found that there is a character that is glowing and had deep Karma with his Laws What he found is none other than the character for immortality. Before it was immortality Now, however that character had changed Immortal. The character had changed from Immortality to Immortal This time he understood the meaning of the character like he was the one that wrote it. When he was burned by the Purifying Fire when he was breaking through in the past, there was an energy that enter his body. It protected him and strengthen him. It was a tattoo. It is a character for Immortality in Jade Empire scripts. Azief knows that it was the goodwill of the Jade Emperor. Azief at that time would then absorbed that tattoo and the Celestial Disk was formed. It enables him to absorb Celestial energy Immortal energy would only flow in the Immortal realm and only Immortals could absorb celestial energy. The grace of the Jade Emperor had entangled Karma between them. Azief might not understand this in the past, but he very much understood it now. And after knowing who he would be in the future, coupled with his own deduction he could tell that some powerhouse in the Universe, knows his fate and some would help him and some would hinder him. From the moment he understood certain thing is rted to his future, many things began making sense. But, he did not reject this Karma. And it is toote to reject it. From that Immortality character he managed toprehend the Celestial Law And it is from that energy heprehended the Celestialw. Of course, he did not expect that when he was trying to gain deeper understanding of Celestial Law, the character for Immortal now appears. It appears in his Inner Universe. It stands there high in the clouds, above a mountain. This mountain floats in the sky, covered with clouds, shrouded with purple air. He spends days probably years in his Inner Universe just looking at that character. In his Inner Universe, time is under his control. Of course, even though time inside the Inner Universe is under his control, it did not mean that he could level up infinitely inside it. It is not like some kind of hyperbaric chamber of time. Because the inner universe is inside his consciousness, he could not absorb energy to strengthen himself. Because the energy belongs to himself It would be akin of recycling energy over and over again. While it would not decrease, it would also not increase. Then what is the use? The use is simply so that he could understand things. Things that would take people thousands of years to understand could be understood only in a few second. That is why all the people who had reached Azief level appears to other people like genius. Because they seem to be able toprehend everything in a short period of time. Of course, it would look like that to other people. But only those who had created their own Inner Universe knows the reason is simply because they enter their Inner Universe, control time inside the Inner Universe andprehended the problem And that is what Azief had done He watches that immortal character boldly floating above the floating mountain inside his Inner Universe. When he flies to the sky and tries to grab this mountain, the mountains turn to mirage and dissipated like it was never there Then he would find that the mountain is beyond the world inside his Inner Universe. So, he would then fly out from the that he is in. And when he is out, he could saw the mountain in the vats space. Once again he chases it. And once again he fails. The path to Immortal seems illusory. He would chase and he would fail repeatedly. He would then return back to the in his Inner Universe, sat down on the ground and take a breath calming himself and when he looks back at the sky, like it never left, there is that floating mountain and the character for Immortal floating above that mountain like some kind of divine word. So, he could only watch and in that process of watching, he understood the character a bit. There is mountain and person. Immortal does not simply means not dying. At least it is not that in the context of the Universe. Those who were called Immortals in the Universe, is powerful beings The character of Immortal in the jade empire script isposed of the character ''person'' and the character ''mountain'' But then he thought of this too simply so he reorganized his thoughts once again. Then a new understanding of Immortal appears in his mind. He repeated this and new understandinges and old understanding dissipates. What is Immortal? It is those who uses the celestial energy. But if that is the case why is there different kinds of Immortal? Understanding of the Universe is the answer. Like two people who uses the Time Laws but manifested differently between people. Even though Azief did not be Immortal, he understood certain things and Celestial energy under his control be even more refined and powerful could change shapes and alter properties. Governs the cosmic properties and this understanding is also imbued in the sword light Countless of cosmic forces gathers in the form of voluminous energy and swirls around the sword light And how did this different kinds of energy all manage to harmoniously integrate with each other without rejecting and fighting against each other That is because of the All Source Law. If the other Law is used as energy, Azief on the other hand uses All Source Law and imbue it as the base of the sword. It is like a glue, a very strong glue that keeps it all together, without breaking. Then he also uses ancient demonic Law, adding a destructive and killing power to the sword energy. Aether Law and Nether Law, this opposite energy is also used. One seems to possess the power of creation while the other possess power of destruction. One might not understand why an energy that could power the energy of creation is used alongside the power ofws that could supply destruction energy is used together It is simply because when opposite collides, the explosion of these two opposite forces colliding is even bigger. It is like matter and anti-matter colliding with each other. He also extracted primordial energy, Soul energy, Divine energy, Cosmic energy and Omniversal energy With all of this energybined into one sword sh, is it so hard to believe that it could cut even gxies? Add with the time scene infinite energy extraction, right now, that sword light had be almost like a solid sword that is about to cut down everything. But while the energy seems infinite, the weight of the sword is not. As more and more energies are absorbed, the heavier the sword became and the more it affected space and time around him. Just by floating there, that sword light bends all space, twisting it like some kind of dough. All of this happens in a short time from the moment Katarina shes her sword down followed by Azief sword strike. Azief look at that sword strike keep moving forward, his body is already drained. If one looks at his body, it bes translucent. >> Chapter 1298 Twenty Second

Chapter 1298 Twenty Second

Azief look at that sword strike keep moving forward, his body is already drained. If one looks at his body, it bes translucent. And motes of light are leaking from his wound. He is leaking energy and he could feel the energy leaving his body He snickered. ''So, this is the reason'' Azief thought to himself He sometimes wonders why those powerful beings that he had met did not exchange their physical body to energy body. So, it seems that there is also a disadvantage of simply having just energy body. When they are in this situation, one would wish that their body is solid and notposed of simply energy. The physical body is like a shell. And the energy body is like gas. In the event he overdraft his energy, he could simply dissipate. Azief understood certain reason why many of those powerful beings, even when they have the chance to change their body to energy body, they did not do so. ''Azief, are you alright!'' Katarina shouted in shock as she sees him bing even more translucent. Azief hold her arm and steadied himself. He nodded but Katarina frowned. It is clear that she did not believe him. But this is not the right time to worry about him The feeling of death is creeping near. That is what Azief honestly thought. He looks at Katarina for a second before looking back at that sword that is cutting through all obstacles in front of it The sword light is bing a real sword floating in the air, moving forward like some kind of an airship. The Sword is the manifestation of his will. The Sword sh umted so many energies, that the Will in the Sword was stimted and created a gigantic sword apparition on top of the sword light Azief pupil dted as he felt the terrible aura from the sword. Even his energy was affected. And he was not the only one. Even Katarina felt it and she created a revolving ice wind around her to deflect that aura. The Sword aura brimmed with fearsome cruelty and violence, brimming with an unstoppable desire to kill and destroy. And suddenly that sword aura seems to roar as its energy skyrocketed in almost an instant. The roar resembled all the worst cmities of the world. Destruction! Massacre! Murder! Obliteration! ''In the end, this sword strike is meant to kill. And that is the base intention'' Azief thought to himself. Even though he put all kinds of energies into the sword, in the end when he shes the sword down, his desire, his intention was to destroy And so the sword mimics his intention What he didn''t expect was for it to be this domineering. Given enough energy, even a sword light could be such a powerful attack. Azief is reminded of this once again Azief and both Katarina took a few step backward because of the pressure of the sword that is bing even more pronounced as it nears the portal. It had already cut the breath that lingers around the portal. Unlike Katarina sword strike that only left a crack and dissipated almost instantly when it reached the portal, Azief strike had cut the breath that lingers in front of then portal and the entirety of the sword strike is about to hit the portal And even then, the sound of the sword pushing through the lingering breath is like a saw sawing through a thick tree trunk. This sword strike is like a violent and ferocious beast under heaven that is ready to break free from its cage and run amuck ''It is about to collide'' both of them thought. If Katarina attack actually only took a nano second to reach the portal, Azief sword strike took a whole twenty second. The portal might seem close but in this Time Space tunnel, distance is not absolute. What looks to be near might be far away and what might look like far away might be only one step distance. Azief and Katarina both have no energy left right now. Both of them right now are hoping that the sword light would tear apart the breath that is shrouding the entrance of the portal The sword light is only inches away from the portal and it hits its first obstacle. A few meters forward from the portal is the lingering air of the breath. The sword collides with this breath and the sword light vibrates with high frequency. It is a sign of resistance. Azief narrowed his eyes. ''It is not easy. But it is possible'' he thought to himself when he saw how the sword light seems to reach A screeching sound echoes in the Time Space tunnel and one by one, the time scene all over the road exploded into motes of lights The pressure of the collision between the breath of the air and the sword created a shockwave that ripples all over the Time Space tunnel And just like Azief had thought, his sword sh is capable of tearing apart the lingering breath of air. the sword light that collided with the lingering breath of air suddenly exploded with thousand rays of cold light. Each ray of cold light cut space and Laws. That is how sharp it is that could cut Laws. A nearby Time Scene is shredded to pieces and Time and Space went crazy. Tens of thousands rays of cold light flew with speed that is akin of light speed and cut the lingering breath In an instant, the Time and Space Tunnel was lit with a terrible blue light, stirring the entire Time space tunnel. Azief could see that in the distance one timeline was cut apart. And another was forced to reverse. ''It breaks!'' Azief eximed. He could see the lingering breath was cut like it was thrown into a grinder. As for the sword light, when it exploded, it did not explode in its entirety Instead, the sword light was only chipped away and the sword light be smaller. But even though it became smaller, it is still a gigantic size. Like it is a soldier that had just break through an encirclement, Azief sword light keep moving forward and it is closer and closer toward the entrance of the portal Azief is anxious but he could not help but put all of his hope onto that sword light And then it finally arrived Twenty second. That is how long it takes for Azief sword light to reach the portal. And on the trail of this sword light is only destruction and destion. The destructive power of this attack is on a level that Azief had never been able to achieve b before Before when Azief and Katarina walk the road toward the portal, alongside the road is the scene of projections of other worlds. But now, all there is, is only emptiness. Like some kind of a white canvass, a nk state. That sword sweeps everything in its path with its power. It was like a dead world inside the Time Space tunnel ''Be careful!'' Azief said to Katarina. Katarina could not judge it but Azief could see that the moment that the sword light cut through the lingering breath of air, the sword light elerated forward in almost in an instant Whether it be space-fold, warp zone or time distortion, none of them could no longer dy, or stopped this sword light from reaching the portal. And Azief could feel it. When one reached his level, the attack that he unleashes always had a connection to him. This is not like some kind of martial arts battle where the moves are hundreds of moves. And each moves contains endless variables and methods. This is battle that uses Laws. Uses the intangible. This is the battle of Gods and Immortals. Of Demons and Devils. When they attack, one attack could contain tens of thousands of methods. But this method is unified under one attack. And when theyunched their attack, they could feel that attack. There is a phrase in some martial art training, to use the weapon like the extension of your arm But when Gods battles, their attack is not merely the extension of their arm. It is more than that. And they did not need to use weapons. If they wanted to, even their fist could form a powerful force to attack people from the distance Azief could not imagine it before From the moment Azief shes his sword forward, each thing that the sword cut, Azief had knowledge of it. Whether it be the Time Scene or even the smallest ant, he could feel the sword cutting it. He could tell how fast his sword could go and how far it would reach. And it is for that reason, he knew that the shockwave would be unlike anything he had ever seen before. BOOOOM! A heaven shaking, dimension breaking, reality tearing sounded exploded. He could see that the shockwave engulfed the Time Scene like a tsunami that is raging. He then saw that the shockwave distorts space anding toward them who are standing on the road. >> Chapter 1299 Road of Time

Chapter 1299 Road of Time

But the road of Time, seems to have a powerful repelling force. It held off the force of the shockwave for a second before breaking and the shockwave pushes through. It might only be a second but that one second is enough to neutralize a lot of the force Azief and Katarina only were forced a few feet backward instead of being pushed away from the road. But that is not the only thing that had happened. For such a powerful shockwave that rolls away the tides of time, it also affected the road This road that Azief and Katarina walk on could even stand the turbulence of Time and Space yet under the pressure of this shockwave, the road began to trembled like there is an earthquake. In Azief eyes, the marble road slowly cracked and break apart. In Katarina eyes, the snow on the road is blown away by the wind. The road appearance differs ording to one understanding of the rules of Time and Space. But as it is breaking off, both Azief and Katarina could see the true appearance of the road. At least, they believed it to be the true appearance of the road They see strings bundled together. This string is illusory and each string seems to stretch to infinity. Just looking at it, pulls their consciousness into one of the string. ''Cut it off!'' Azief shouted toward Katarina and Katarina who heard it suddenly shook her head. She then looks at the strings with great trepidation. ''Thank you. That was dangerous'' she mutters. Azief just nodded and avert his gaze from looking at the true appearance of the road. Azief when he looks at that string was pulled into the string. That string seems to connect living beings to Karma, and Time, and Destiny and Fate. In one particr string, Azief was pulled into a life of some farmer in some medieval era in some other gxy. In that one moment, it was like he was an observer of this person life from the beginning of this farmer life to its end. Nothing was a secret. He knows the future of that farmer like the back of his hand. And in that moment, Azief snapped himself out of it. This string had the power to pull his Divine Consciousness into it. No wonder the road looks different to everyone. If they see the true face of this road, then they might have been stuck inside the Time tunnel, not being able to avert their gazes from these strings that connected people to the Grand Path. And when he snapped out of it, he realizes that Katarina is also being taken by the strings and he shouted When he shouts, he imbues his Divine Sense into it, shocking Katarina soul with it. Fortunately, Katarina did not go deep. Katarina on the other hand close her eyes for a second and when she opens it, there seems to be an image of a snowke in her pupils. Azief knows that Katarina is using an Illusion Art to mask the true appearance of the road in her vision. All the while, the shockwave causes the road breaking off even more. The road had two points and these two points could also be called point of exit. In other word, in this Time and Space tunnel that the Orvanians had crafted and created for them to use, there is only two portals. Two portals, two exit point. The first one is the portal where theye from which is connected to the Seresian world. And the other one is the portal leading toward Earth Prime. The initial point is the Seresian world. That entrance is still there. And Azief could see it even though the distance seems to be endless of light years away Azief believe that the reason why he could still see it even across such distance is because the weird nature of the Time Space tunnel Inside it, normal Laws did not operate normally. It might also be like a mirage thus even though the distance seems far, he could still see the portal leading back to the Seresian world. But that portal is no longer there. Azief did not see how it disappeared but he could guess how. The shockwave. That is the only answer. Because he could see that there is a spiraling force in what used to be the area where the portals are. Azief believes that when the sword collided with the breath that covers the portal to his Earth, the shockwave spreads all over the Time Space tunnel and affected the Seresian portal. And the road connecting the two points had also been cut off. Azief could see that the strings around the Seresian portal had been cut off. ''Should I be proud?'' he thought to himself. After all, the reason the string was cut, the reason the road fell apart was the result of his sword light. And that is only the shockwave. If it''s the real thing, the entire road might have been pulverized ''This is not the time'' he mutters to himself. The road is breaking off and the strings be tauter and some could not endure the pressure and breaks off. the road connecting the initial point and the end point is breaking off. And the initial point portal exploded into motes of light. Now, inside this Time Space tunnel, there is only one portal and that portal is in front of them. Azief had taken all the situations around him in less than a second. And he immediately knows he has only one way now. Azief grasp Katarina hand and she did the same. Right now, they could only put their hopes in that sword attack Even though the sword had cut the shrouding that covers the portal, the dust has not yet settled. The Time distortions causes the space to distort and bends and it is hard to see what is happening near the portal right now. If they failed, then they might be pushed away to some other time and dimension. Because he knows that his future-self would not just let him stand here all day But this time, Azief would not want to be separated from Katarina. Whether he would be thrown off to some other time and worlds, he would go there together. And if they were to die, then they would die together. Azief might be indecisive when it is about choosing who he loves. But he is sincere to the person he loved He was sincere to Sofia. And he is sincere to Katarina. Azief himself felt funny right now When the Fall first began, he wanted to only focus on survival. But his journey, his long journey, the lives that he had lived, he began to understand that when you have pass the survival stage, living is not so simple He was sincere before. But his sincerity was treated as trash. He was a nobody before. But, now he is a powerhouse not only in his own world but even if he goes out to the Universe, he could be considered a powerhouse that could rule a world. But when he reached all of this, the sincerity that he had once cast out, is the one thing that he values the most. He could not let Katarina die. But if she dies because of his future-self, it is better for him to die with her. Right now, that is the only thing he could think about. They will weather this together, whether they live together or perish together, Azief would not leave her. Even if he could escape aloe, he would not. He doesn''t know what fate and destiny ns to do with him. But he is sure as hell not fine with leaving this ce alone. When the sword hits the portal, an unimaginably sharp aura rushed toward the portal. That sword was sharper than anything Azief had ever felt. It felt like it was grinded by the forces of the Universe. The sword collides and then the breath that lingers on the portal, like a knife meeting paper was cut almost immediately, leaving a gaping hole Azief was stunned to see this. The shockwave had already appeared but why does only now that he sees the sword cutting through the breath? Azief then understood. ''The distortion of time'' Azief always knows how unreasonable certain things are in the Time Space tunnel. He nearly forgot about the difference of time and even the reversal of cause and effect inside the Time Space tunnel Azief eyes shines with determination. But he did not immediately charged to the entrance with Katarina. Katarina was anxious and she was about to pull Azief toward the opening of the hole The hole ois created after Azief sword light punctured a hole in the breath that covered the portal but Azief hold her hand. ''Wait!'' he said and just as he said that word, another powerful shockwave erupted. This is the effect of that breath and that sword strike colliding with each other. Azief stomps his feet and uses the small amount of energy that he had left to withstand it. Katarina could see that Azief would not be able to withstand this pressure so she too stomps her feet. Katarina had more time to replenish her energy. She extracted energy from the time projection so even though she did not have her peak energy, she at least has more energy than Azief right now When she stomps her feet a twenty feet wall of ice floating in the air appears in front of them. But secondter, as the force of the shockwave arrive in front of them, that twenty feel tall wall of ice disintegrated like it was dust blown by the wind. ''Now!'' Azief shouted >> Chapter 1300 Staking It All

Chapter 1300 Staking It All

''Now!'' Azief shouted as he kicks the ground and flew upwards toward the portal At the same time that he kicked the ground, the road exploded It is not surprising. Even though there is force field around the road, the pressure that has been bombarding the road has reached a threshold a long time ago It exploded and the strings that connected the road with the portals be taut before being broken. The entire Time Space tunnel began to be distorted. Some parts of it is spiraling inward. Spirals of time and space forms and Azief could tell that the Time and Space tunnel is about to copse into itself. Azief kept his eyes on the target ''We can make it!'' he thought to himself even as he was flying forward. Behind him, the spiraling space tries to pull him. When space breaks, there is many phenomena that happens. When the road exploded, not only space break, there is many other weird phenomena that happen such as space devouring. Space devouring other space before copsing inward. And it is this phenomenon that is trying to pull Azief But even with his current weakness, he still managed to use the energy that he had left to move forward He looks at the portal and he could see that there is distortion of space and time. And there is a space where there is no distortion That space with not distortion is the hole which Azief had created with his sword strike. Beside him is Katarina. Katarina and him, if not for the current situation, the scene of them flying toward the portal with all the things around them exploding, it would make a pretty good painting. The speed that he is traveling immediately broke the speed of sound and sonic boom exploded behind him. The sonic boom pushes the pulling force of the space devouring. In almost a nano secondter, his speed nearly reached the speed of light The distortions of the space be even more obvious. And time around Azief bends creating distortions of time and distance. The space around Azief is being rolled up. But, even with all of this Azief did not let go of Katarina hand. They kept passing throughyers of space fold ''It is close'' Azief thought to himself. He is now only a few feet from the portal. ''We''re saved'' He thought as his feet was about to take thatst leap. But, then Azief Divine Sense seems to be ringing rm in his consciousness and his face immediately turns dark ''Shit!'' he curses. Azief and Katarina who was just about to enter the portal suddenly felt a suction force appears behind them. But that is not all Azief eyes widened almost in an instant. Because after the suction force appears, he felt a familiar aura behind his back and he could not help but being shocked. Even though he could guess what it was, he could not help but to try to confirm it He turns to look back and then he could see it. There is a titanic eye looking at him. That eye is the same eye as his eyes. ''It is really me'' Azief thought to himself. That Eye is looking at him coldly and it is swirling with blue and golden aura. Power seems to emanate around this one eyeball that is looking at him. Space seems to bend around this eye. And Time seems to have no meaning. Azief was shocked for a second but he quickly regained his calm. He had no other choice than to remain calm Right now both he and Katarina had already uses all of their energy. He needs to think of a way on how to escape from this ce so panicking is not useful ''Is there no other way other than go seek refuge in other time dimension?'' he thought to himself. There was another way not to die. But, this other way is risky. And he is still feeling a bit miffed. He was so close to returning home. In that split second, Azief quickly made a decision. He knows he could not fight his future-self right now. That breath alone had forced him to use all of his inner energy. He could not produce such powerful sword strike again. Even if was able to produce that sword strike again, Azief doubt that the effect would be as big as before. Before, he had uses the Time Scene to his advantage and extract energy from the Time Scene all around the Road of Time But now, the Road of Time had been destroyed. The Time Scene had also been extinguished. So, he immediately knows the only chance he got right now is to hid in some space dimension or some pocket universe or goes to one of the many time scenes that is still there behind the portal But there is no certainty that they would arrive at worlds that is hospitable to them and the turbulence of the Time Space might tear them apart. But Azief knows there is no other way. He looks at Katarina and he did not say anything but his gaze is enough. Katarina could see it. And she nodded It was like him telling her to believe him. His body be even more translucent as he pushes himself over his limit. ''Azief, don''t!'' Katarina shouted. She understood what Azief is trying to do. But she did not expect that Azief would push himself this far. She forgot that Azief could still sometimes do irrational decision. She forgotten that she herself had sacrificed her cultivation to save Azief in the past If she could do that for him, why would Azief not be able to do it for her? They were still holding each other hand so Katarina immediately tries to send her energy to Azief. But Azief rejected it. The energy that she sent were returned back to her. She looks at him and shakes her head. ''No. You must lead'' he said. Her face hardened but Azief immediately said ''I''m not giving up just yet'' he said. And he smiles. Then he looked back toward the eye. And there is a smirk on his face It has been a long time since Azief had looked death in the face. He thought he had gone weak and soft. He fears that he had beencent. Even when he was fighting the Demon King, even though there is a risk of dying, there is this feeling that he has that he could still somehow survive The pressure is not the same like when he first started. Where he had to fight for his life. It is the hardest moment in his life, but it is because of those hardships that he was able to be stronger. Each death encounter makes him even stronger But he is happy to find out, that now he once again is face to face with death, he could still smile at it andugh in front of Death There is this feeling of fearlessness that is rising inside him. There is also this feeling like he is fighting with Fate and Destiny Especially knowing what he will be and not trying to be that. When he looks at that eye, he does not simply look at an eye. He looks at the possibility of himself. And the more he looks at it, the more he wanted to fight against it. Even when his energy is rock bottom, even when he knows he could not win, this feeling of throwing it all away and focusing only on the enemy in front of you¡­. this kind of feeling¡­. he missed it. Around his hand, there is no longer any sword. When the sword light collided with the portal, the sword on his hand also dissipated. But that did not mean he did not have any weapon at all. After all, he still had his fist and his feet. And that is enough for him. It had to be enough. ''At least, I think it would be enough for making sure Katarina is safe'' Azief had to believe it for him to burst out with more energy He knows he could not fight his future-self and win. That is just not possible. At least not the way he is right now. But he wanted to break this suction force. And that is something he believes he could do. The suction force is pulling him and Katarina toward that eye. Who knows what would happen if they get pulled into it. Right now, they are suspended in the air, floating just a few feet from the portal. There is nowhere for them tond. The Road of Time had already ben pulverized. And the Time Scene had been destroyed. Of course, there is some time fragments that is floating around. These time fragments are a small window toward another world, in another dimension in another time So, he could still have hope that he and Katarina could escape this ce. So, he could stake it all Even though he knows that he would lose half his body if he unleashes this attack, this is the only chance of survival. >> Chapter 1301 Golden Air of Fortune and Luck

Chapter 1301 Golden Air of Fortune and Luck

As for him not wanting to ept Katarina energy, it is for practical reason. It is not that he wants to sacrifice himself for her. In the past, he would not hesitate to do so. But Katarina and Sofia made him understand, that just because he sacrifices himself for them would not mean that it is the best choice. Unless he had no other choice, unless he had no other measures, sacrificing himself for them is thest thing he would do. Because he knows how that would make them sad Just like he couldn''t ept it if either Katarina or Sofia sacrifice their life for him. That would burden him for his entire existence. That is not a burden he wanted. The particr reason he did not ept Katarina energy is simply because if he managed to break the suction force that is pulling him and Katarina toward the eye, then Katarina who still had energy could bring them to the portal and exit this time space tunnel And if that did not work, then at least Katarina and him could escape inside the time fragment. Azief knows how his future-self works He would only attack inside the Time Space tunnel. Because this is the ce where it could subvertmon sense and the order of time is disordered. Even if it did not make sense the Time Space tunnel would amodate it. Because that is how it is. In normal Time stream, if his future-self killed him, his future-self would also be destroyed. Because then it would be a paradox. But, inside the Time Space tunnel, this paradox is non-existent. Time Space tunnel could be said a ce where Time went crazy. It is a backdoor of sorts. And it is the road where most speedsters use in the past. Azief thought of all of this in just a couple of second. From the moment he turns back his body and look at that eye, he balled his fist. And when he was thinking, his fist gathers the energy that is still there, lingering in the air, a powerful destruction forcees from within Azief body. His body instantly be even more transparent that he looks like he is going to disappear any moment now. And then, as the suction force getting stronger, Azief shouted with a roar that shakes the surrounding ''ROARR!'' And then he releases his punch. Space breaks around his fist as his fist turns into a powerful force flying forward toward the eye, trying to break through the suction force. Azief releases his punch and his body felt drained of energy in an instant. But this time his attack did not have such a fantastical phenomenon like before. There is no titanic fist that is trying to smash down that suction force. It is just the force flying forward, breaking space folds and Time Walls. It is clear that Azief has run out of fuel. ''Shit!'' Azief curses even as his body be even more translucent. It is almost like he is going to dissipate. If not for the fact that some of his body could be solidified, his hand would go right through solid things right now His body also began to have wounds. Unlike normal body who would drop blood when they are wounded, Azief body leaks energy. And as the energy leaks the more he became translucent. Azief is panicking right now but his eyes be even more determined ''Ah, fuck it!'' he cursed. Since he could not survive doing this, he could only take his chances and go to one of the time scenes. The portal is a no go. He looks at Katarina and simply mutters ''The Time Scene!'' Katarina instantly understand what Azief is trying to say and she grabs Azief hand and then kick the air on her feet. She was about tounch herself and Azief into one of the small time fragment that is flying just right below them Then suddenly a sound echoes all over the Time Space tunnel Ommmm! There is a droning sound that is echoing like some kind of bell being ringed. Azief and Katarina was both shocked and puzzled. But the reason why they were shocked is not simply because of the droning sound. But because right now, Katarina could no longer move. Even Azief could not do anything right. ''Time and Space stopped!'' Azief thought to himself. ''Is it because of that sound?'' Azief could not believe his luck. Each time he goes inside a Time Space tunnel, this kind of things always happens. He probably would never want to travel through a Time Space tunnel again with this kind of experience. As he and Katarina seems to be suspended in the air like a marite, the only thing that they could do is listen to the droning sound At first this droning sound is very faint. Azief even thought he had heard wrongly. But then the sound of this droning be louder Ommm! The sound echoes again, only this time the sound seems to be like a hymn instead of a droning sound. It was then everything seems to stopped. When the first sound echoes, time stopped around Azief and Katarina But now, as the sound echoes for the second time, all the time inside the Time Space tunnel seems to be affected. The road that have been destroyed by the force of the collision of the sword light and the breath of his future-self suddenly reconstructed back. The time scene that has been distorted and destroyed, once again appears. Time did not only stop but it is also being reversed ''What kind of being is able to do this?'' he thought to himself. Time seems to stop yet Azief could still watch and moves his eyes. By now, Azief is quite sure that this is not the doings of his future-self. Someone else is doing this, he thought to himself. Then there is a breezy soothing wind that seems to pass through Azief and Katarina bodies. Azief felt a sensation over his body and then not a secondter, he could also move his entire body. And he immediately looks at Katarina who is in front of him. She could also move. They look at each other and seem to be asking each other whether they know what is going on. Azief doesn''t know who is doing this and Katarina also doesn''t know who is doing this. But while they were able to move other thing in the Time Space tunnels seems to be frozen by some force. And the Time and Space inside the Time Space tunnel seems to be rearranged by this unknown force. Cause and effects are being subverted, time reverses and elerated on some ces, the Road of Time seems to be reintegrating back. The entrance portal, the portal that connected this Time Space tunnel to Seresian world appears once again. Azief is shocked to find out that the portal look like it had never been destroyed. The strings on the road once again tangled with each other and not before long, the force field around the Road of Time recovered back The Time Scene rearranged themselves along the road like some kind of advertisement banner on the side of the road. Azief release Katarina hand and floats there in the air. He no longer floats around broken time voids or turbulent space Instead, he is flying on a clear space. All it takes from the second sound to echoes to the instant reconstruction of everything, only takes two second. He squinted his eyes and he could see the road, the time scenes, the portals and everything seems to be returned to the initial point ''This kind of power that breaks reality, cause and effect¡­there is only a few people in the Omniverse that could do such a thing'' he thought to himself. ''And this energy. What is it?'' he mutters to himself Azief himself tries to make sense of what this force is but he could not really pin point what kind of energy this is. It is so pure and contain such a powerful creation force. Yet, at the same time, it felt like it could epass every energy that existed and will ever exist. It gave him the same feeling like the All Source energy only this energy is a hundred times purer¡­if he had to give a quantitative quality to it There is an aura that is lingering all over the Time Space tunnel And then Azief could see that this aura condenses into a golden mist. And then Azief heard a voice. It is in anguage that he had never learned before, but he understood it. And he smiles almost immediately when he heard the voice. Because he recognizes it. "The heavy rain makes my heart carefree" "I sing a song with a ss of wine" ''the breeze blows away my troubles and sorrows" "A dream for a lifetime is but a passing moment" This is the words that he had heard. And then he heard the sound ofughing. Thisugh echoes all over the Time and Space tunnel. Azief recognizes thatugh and he remembers that voice ''Azul!'' Azief thought to himself. >> Chapter 1302 Master and Disciple

Chapter 1302 Master and Disciple

Everything right now is frozen except himself and Katarina. He smiles andughs. ''We are saved'' he said as he looks at Katarina. Katarina is still puzzled. Azief then grabs Katarina hand andnded on the road again. The road has finished being recreated right now. Golden mist shrouded everything. ''Luck'' Azief said to himself. ''And fortune'' he added When he looks at that golden mist he could feel that the mist contains luck and fortune. In a way it is like merit that is always fought for in Jade Empire. Katarina on the other hand is puzzled with the sudden urrence. In one second, they were on their way to doom. But then a secondter, everything seems to be frozen. But she did not ask Azief anything. Right now, she is too tired to even form a sentence. And it is the same for Azief. Only Azief tiredness is manifested in a different way His energy is leaking all over and the energy is slow to recuperate. That is the sign of his tiredness. Azief was about to absorb energy from the time scene that is being reformed around the road when suddenly he felt an injection of energy. He was shocked and then he looks around him. The golden mist seems to swirls around him and enter his body. Even a small amount of this golden mist entering his body fills his body with energy and almost a secondter, he is once again in his peak condition His wounds are all healed and the tiredness that gues his body dissipated like it was never there in the beginning While having an energy body also has its con, it also has its advantages. It is easy to lose energy, but it is also easy to gain energy because there are no obstacles between the body and the core of energy. And that golden mist did not only swirls around Azief. It also swirls around Katarina. Azief look at her and simply said ''You could absorb it'' Katarina nodded and she began absorbing it. It did not take her more than two seconds to return to her peak. ''Amazing!'' Azief thought to himself. As Katarina keep absorbing the golden mist into her body, Azief then look toward the eye in the distance. Even though everything is frozen, that eye is struggling to break through the restriction that is being put on it. Azief could feel the feeling of dissatisfaction, of anger and of...fear. That what surprises Azief the most. That the eye is feeling fear. The reason he could feel the feeling of that eye is because there seems to be some resonance between him and that eye. When considering that this eye belongs to him, it does not seem that absurd. ''It is not the eye'' he thought to himself as he tries to squint his eye. He believes that the true body of his future-self is able only to materialize the eye. If his future-self descendpletely inside the Time Space tunnel, then judging by the power that his future-self had emanated thest time Azief saw his future-self, this entire Time and Space tunnel would probably copse under such a powerful pressure His future-self is a probability of the future. In normal circumstances, the future probability could note to the past. If he is correct in some of his assumption, the future has not yet been written. The only thing there is in the far flung future right now is the possibility. It had not been formed yet. This is not like the case with people who was from the future travelling to the past. He believes truly that the current time stream that he is at right now is now the current time stream. He believes that because Loki from the future, came back. And he had a bit of an idea of how Loki defy such hard rule of the Universe. ''Only in here, a probability could appear and be a threat. This does not exist¡­...yet'' he thought to himself as he looks at that eye. Fortunately, right now that eye could not move or do anything. Azief even felt a bit funny. And absurd. His future-self is so powerful that his breath requires him to eve drained all of his energy to break through And one eye is enough to suppress him. What is it with these supreme beings that always uses their organs to fight? Suddenly Azief felt a poke on his back and he look back to see that Katarina wounds are all healed. Even though Katarina did not seem to be wounded, she was actually wounded by the st of the sword light shockwave and even by the time the breath blew onto them At that time, she had hurriedly close all the wounds with ice that froze all the wounds. But it is still there She now had finished. It did not take her more than three seconds to heal her entire body. This could not be achieved if not for the golden mist. And Azief knows exactly who he had to thank Azief then bow his head to nowhere in particr and said ''Thank you, Senior'' he said. That is the only way he could express his thanks to Azul. He did not dare to call Azul master. He did not expect an answer. But he believes that Azul could see him. This is the only thing he could do. But then a voice echoes inside the time space tunnel ''You could call me master'' The voice echoes all over and Azief was shocked to hear that Azul answer it. Even Katarina was startled to hear the words. But, unlike Azief, she didn''t seem to be able to understand the word. The voice paused for a second before it echoes again ''After all, you have already learned a lot from me. You are my disciple and I am your teacher. Remember that.'' the word seems to echoes before slowly the sound be fainter and dissipated. Azief hearing this look around him and then smiles and nodded. ''Thank you, Master'' Azief thenughs. In Azief life, there is a few people that he regarded as his teacher. Alsurt is one of them. And Azul is another. But, he was never their apprentice. It is a weird feeling of having a teacher like this. Most of the time, it was him being a master to someone else. After all, there is not many beings in the Universe that is qualified to be his master because of his unique fate and his unique path. Even though he had never dare to call Azul as his master, he had always considered Azul to be one of his teacher. The other one is Alsurt, the Jotun that he met. ''Now, I have be Azul disciple. It is a pity that this powerful master is probably not in the Universe. If he is I could at least swagger around using his name'' Azief though before he himselfugh at his own thoughts Azief knows only a little about Azul cultivation base. What he does know is that Azul could easily restrain his future-self And that he is probably stronger than a Sovereign. This is the only clue he had about the true power of Azul. As for what he knows about Azul, he knows that Azul is rarely in this Universe. Where he goes is something Azief also does not know. ''Karma is formed between me and Azul right now. A new karma and a new cause and effect'' Azief then avert his gaze from that eye. Even though he could still tell that the eye is still looking at him, right now the most important thing is to go out from here. He looks at Katarina and seeing that she is already healed to full power he smiles ''How was it?'' he asks. She waves her hand and a snowy wind blows forward. The wind is as sharp as a de. She nodded with a smile. That is enough for him to understand. Azief realizes that as the golden mist be fainter the hold it had over all the things inside the Time Space tunnel is unravelling. The golden mist is actually being destroyed by the gaze of that eye. The moment that the golden mist disappears, Azief knows there is no longer any protection. And he knows Azul. He probably would not interfere until the end. This is already helping him enough. If he does not know how to grasp it, he would truly be an idiot ''Now, it is really time to go home'' he said and then he holds Katarina hand, grasping it tight and then kick the ground. He flew up toward the direction of the portal, this time he no longer holds anything back His speed warps space and bends time. Azief knows he could not dy anymore. This time, his energy is back at full peak so he dashes forward with the greatest speed he could muster. Space around him twisted before breaking as he passes around them Katarina created a force shield that shrouded her body to withstand the turbulence of space around her. As Aziefe closer toward the portal, he could see that the portal had been damaged And it has been damaged a lot. It had been restored by that golden air just a second before. The only reason why it is damaged now probably had something to do with that eye. Azief notices that the eye sometimes looks toward the portal. ''The destruction aura could even be transmitted using only gaze? Hoo. I am really one of a kind in the future'' ''It could not stand it for any much longer'' Azief made his conclusion in the split second he saw that portal There is signs of tearing and wear all over it. Azief knew why it had be like this. the breath corrodes. And then there is also something about that eye. That is something that Azief understood. The him in the future possess great power of destruction. Even when he went to the future and look at his future-self he was shocked to see himself wielding such a potent force of destruction. That is why both he and Katarina uses their power to cut and rid away the breath from them and from the portal The only reason that this portal did not yet copse is simply because of the golden air of luck and fortune. Azief could not express how grateful he was toward Azul right now. He had already been dyed long enough and he does not know what changes had happened on Earth Prime by now The portal is being held up by the golden air like a glue. ''It is battered and torn apart. But it would do the job'' Azief thought to himself Azief take a turn back, look at that eye, and then he smiles. It is clears that his smile is mocking his future-self. There is also something that he had found out. ''Next time, I would not be so helpless'' he mutters to himself. Then he and Katarina jump into that portal and golden air that had been supporting the portal from breaking down suddenly exploded >> Chapter 1303 Gate on the Edge of a Void

Chapter 1303 Gate on the Edge of a Void

BOOOM! With the explosion of the golden air the portal of time and space copsed inwardly, creating a singrity. A ck hole that seems to devour concepts andws. All the time scenes is pulled into this singrity and grinded into nothingness. The Eye kept looking at that spot. Inside the Time Space tunnel, everything began to unravel and the golden mist that was everywhere is slowly dissipating The gigantic Eye also moves and it seems to look toward a new direction. It glowed blue and golden and powerful fluctuation emanated from that eye. Then another eye appears. And then a titanic figure slowly solidified. The entire time space tunnel could not withstand the descent of this being and all of the Time Space tunnel is copsing. Even the singrity is suppressed. There is now a solid figure, standing so tall that it oppresses space and each small movement changes the time stream This figure had the same face like Azief. Only that his eyes are colder and his body is swirling with breath of destruction. And this eyes gazes upwards. But he did not look up. Instead, his gaze pierces this Time-Space tunnel, pierces the Seresian world, passes through barriers of obstacles, peering through worlds ands and stars, passing through gxies and multiverses until it reached the end of the border of the Source Wall. Beyond the Source Wall is a Void. Sometimes it is called Omniversal Void. Sometimes it is just called Void. Whatever the name one wanted to call it, there is a wide gulf of nothingness there Nothing could survive there. But the gaze of this person passes over that Void. The length of this Void is almost infinite. Even if one is already Half Sovereign, trying to reach the end of this Void would be impossible. Even if they lived as long as Heaven and Earth, their vitality and their longevity would be exhausted even before they reach the end But this figure gaze could pass through this Omniversal Void and finally saw a nk Void. His gaze moves forward before it stopped for a second. In the intersection between the Omniversal Void and another new Universe, the gaze stopped There is a nine thousand feet tall floating gate in front of him. There is aura of all kinds of Laws on this gate. Standing there like some kind of imprable wall, the energy it emanated distort the space and time around it. The gate is closed with what appears to be a door. The door itself is designed with a very peculiar design. On the left side of the doors are Asura-like beings. Wielding sabers, axes and swords, the Asura seems to be in a bloody battle On the right side is Immortal-like being. Some of them have fiery wings and their hand seems to be swirling with celestial energy Even though it is just a design on the door, the aura from the door felt like the creator of this door had stamped these auras into the door. It really felt like there is Immortal and Asuras inside the door. The door is floating there and there is always space on each side of these floating door. But those who knows the true power of this gate knows, if you try to circumvent the gate, trying to go through this space by going under, above, the either sides of the gate, you would find out that when you pass the door without going through the gate, you would then return back in front of the gate. His gaze seems to waver when it arrived in this door. There is a powerful breath of creation on the door. But because the door is newly crafted and the one creating this door did not really forbid anyone to enter, the gaze passes through the door And then a new entire Universe, separate from the Omniverse that the one in the Time and Space tunnel inhabited appears. This Universe is as vast as the Universe that Aziefe from. And it is expanding. The only difference was that it is too sparsely popted. The stars are only a few. There is no multiverse and different dimensions is not popted by any living beings. There is more unliving things than they are living things in this Universe. But that gaze rested on something particrly. There is a. The itself isrge. At least it is probably so since there is nothing topare it with in this new Universe. In a world where it is the only thing, it is hard topare it with others. Thews of this world also operated differently but that gaze did not falter. It passes through the atmosphere of that and look at someone who is resting under a tree. Azief future-self that appears in the Time and Space tunnel, is looking at Azul. His eyes are cold and destruction aura emanated out from that gaze. Separated by such an incalcble distance, even so, the destruction aura that ising simply from his gaze could disintegrate almost anything But this gaze when looking at Azul is simply just a gaze. His destruction aura could not escape the restrain of this Universe Laws and Concepts. Azul if he returns back to the Omniverse of the One and Only, he too would be suppressed. And if he did things too much, Azul would awaken that One. Azul who is under a tree, opens his eyes and look at that eye. Even though they were separated by thousands ofyer of dimension, they could look at each other, like they were only a few feet from each other. Azul was listening to the rain pouring down and enjoying the windy breeze when the golden mist that he had sent had done its job. Meihul is still sleeping on his thigh. The sun in the sky shining bright, the clouds moves gently, there is butterflies flying and flower scent filled the area It is a nice day. Azul did not feel anything looking at that eye. He did not fear. Even if the owner of that gazee to his Universe, he is not afraid. They are of a different level. If he darese, he would be beaten back. As for the reason why Azul did not simply save Azief from his fate and destiny, it is because that is the destiny and fate of that Omniverse It is entangled with so many things. Once Azul went into that world, he had to follow the rule of that world. Even for him, untangling such a burdensome fate and destiny is not something he could effortlessly did. But he could aid him ording to the principle of Karma. He looks at that gaze. There is no eye in the sky. There is no silhouette of Azief future-self looking at Azul. But Azul could sense it. And once he could sense it, he looks at Azief future-self that is standing inside the copsing Time Space tunnel Azul smiles and he said ''What an impostor!'' and heughed. ''That is too unfair, don''t you think? Trying to swat him to death like a fly? You want to confuse cause and effect. You are real and at the same time not real'' Hisugh seems to be very contained. It is not loud because he did not want to wake Meihul who is sleeping peacefully on his thigh But thatugh travelled incalcble distance and echoes all over the Time Space tunnel. It seems to him that there is no distance at all. If he wanted to, he could arrive in that Time Space tunnel in an instant. This is the infinite changes of Karma'' he said and that word echoes in that Time Space tunnel Azief smiles and once again heughs like he found something very funny No one would understand this word other than the ones involved. Azul did not need to exin because Azief future-self would understand. ''Now, enough peeping'' And Azul waved his hand. A powerful force cut off the connection of the gaze with Azief future-self eyes. Azief future-self close his eyes and then opens it again. This time, he could no longer see the scenery of that world. That world is closed from him. The Time Space tunnel then copses and Azief future-self be transparent before turning into motes of light and disappears from the Time Space tunnel. And the moment that figure turns into motes of light, the Time Space tunnel copsed entirely, creating a Time Space explosion. While all of this is happening inside the Time Space tunnel, all of this is something that is unknown for Qarliya who monitored the time space tunnel. In her readings, there is only a few second of abnormal energy spikes and then the energy spike ended and everything went to normal Of course, how could she ever imagined that in that brief moment of time where there is an abnormal energy spikes, Azief future-self tries to kill Azief and Katarina. And if that is not enough, even Azul, a being as old as the Five Seats of Orvan also interfere in the matter. If this is known to the Universe, it would be a huge story. Azul is one of thest living Ancient Asura And the abnormality of Azief future-self would probably also be scrutinized and put under a microscope But, in the readings, there is only a few second of abnormal spikes. How could Qarliya could know all sorts of things happens inside the Time Space tunnel when she is not in there Even if she is there and send a probe inside that Time Space tunnel, when Azief unleash his attack and collided with that lingering breath of his future-self, that explosion would probably fried all the evidence that Qarliya could bring back. And Qarliya might even die under the coercion of Azief future-self. >> Chapter 1304 Helping a Friend is Hard

Chapter 1304 Helping a Friend is Hard

Qarliya sighed as she looked at the interface of the information of the Time Space tunnel that she had opened. ''What happened that cause such a spike of energy?'' she seems to mutter to herself as her mind is calcting some data. She might look like a little kid and while she does act like a little kid and a bit na?ve in certain things, she is equipped with many function. Her head is basically a super quantumputer. She also notices that the stabilizer is fried but she only frowned. ''Something probably happened.'' Then she looks at the reading again and then she clicked her tongue ''Something did happen. They were thrown off course'' she thought. She sighed but there is nothing more that she could do. Qarliya is still in the Seresian world and she is ready to retreat from the Seresian world. herst job was to help Katarina go home and make sure that the United Intergctic Alliance to grant independent to the Seresian world. When she first came here, she though the hard tsk between the two is to pacify the envoys of the United Intergctic Alliance. But now that she knows certain things about Azief and his rtions with Katarina, it turns out the harder task is helping Katarina and Azief to return home. She believes it to be her duty to help Katarina home. Even though, the Five Seat of Orvan seems to care more about Azief, at least to Qarliya, she cares more about Katarina. Katarina had help her and the Orvanian Directive. So, the return home trip is a reward. It also a way for her to show her appreciation to Katarina. Qarliya doesn''t have many friends in Orvan. Even though ever one knows she acted like a child because she is really a child, nobody thought of her as a child. She might have lived for eons but her mental state is quite childlike. This has something to do with the fact that she did not experience life the same way like other Orvanians And as for the reason why she did not have many friends, she med her functions. She is a tool first, an individualter. You might think that she resent this Qarliya did not resent this. She understood it. She understands why people treated her the way they did because she is intelligent and smart. But, that doesn''t make it alright. Because she is not simply a tool and she feels, so, even though she understood, she still feels hurt. But, it would be nice if people could see her and not simply her functions. And Katarina had seen that. Qarliya treated Katarina like a friend because she treated her like a friend. So, regardless of the schemes and plots of the Five Seat of Orvan, Qarliya sincerely wanted Katarina to return home without any problem But, it seems that if you travel alongside someone who even the Five Seat of Orvan pays attention too, the journey would probably be very unusual. ''At least, nothing bad happened to her.'' Qarliya thought to herself. Qarliya got the result of her calctions almost immediately. Even though both Katarina and Azief veers from the course a bit, the calction shows that the time difference is not that far and the destination did not change. And they survive whatever happened inside the Time Space tunnel She could only sigh. ''Why is it so hard for me to make a friend?'' Qarliya mutters to herself. One of her friend be a traitor. And as for this new friend of hers, she seems to be intertwined greatly with the fate of that mortal man who has caught the attention of the Five Seat of Orvan Whoever that the Five Seat of Orvan had to pay attention to must have some great destiny or background or certain influence. Though in Azief case, Qarliya believe that this mortal probably has some great destiny because he did not seem that he came from some great background And most of the time, a person with great destiny live a veryplicated life full of ups and downs Katarina standing alongside with such a person¡­. Qarliya is worried about her friend. She sighed and then said. ''I hope you don''t die to early. After all, if you die too early, we would never meet again'' Qarliya don''t think that she would meet those two again. Since after this she would probably be stationed in some ce else. If not she might return back to Orvan and take a vacation for a few hundred years. But, in this Omniverse, who could say for sure. ''Still, what kind of thing happened that almost all countermeasure that I set up beforehand were all destroyed?'' she thought to herself. The stabilizer is not the only thing that was fried like a toast bread. She also makes sure that the time space on the portal connecting the Seresian world and the Time Space tunnel is opened. This is a measure that she had put in case something bad happened and those two need to return back. However, what happened afterward is really weird. The portal that connected the Seresian world and the Time Space tunnel had copsed. But then almost a secondter, that portal suddenly up and running again. It was like in that brief moment, the portal was destroyed and reconstructed. However, to do that requires some unbelievable control of the Laws of the Universe. At that time, Qarliya really wanted to dive into that Time Space tunnel and look through it to find what the hell was going on. In her many years of opening portals of Time and Space, this is the first time, she had ever experienced this kind of thing. Though, she must admit most of the time she uses this kind of methods, rarely she sent someone other than an Orvanian Even though she had prepared all kinds of countermeasures in the end, something still happened. Since the moment that the Five Seat of Orvan shows great attention to Azief, she slowly understood something. This person must have some extraordinary fate and destiny. It is either that or Azief has some unbelievable background. That is the conclusion she had reached. That mortal while powerful it is not the kind of powerful that would threaten Orvan or could bepared to the great generals of Orvan. Yes, that mortal walk the path of perfection. But, he is not the only being that had walked the path of perfection. And probably that mortal would not be able to walk the path of perfection until the end. Qarliya had seen many mortal beings that try to walk the path of perfection But, in the end theyck the destiny and usually would have to cut their path short And that mortal also did note from some huge background like Asgard or Olympus or the other great civilizations So, that shed the possibility that Aziefes from some powerful background. But then why would the Five Seat of Orvan pays that much attention? If it''s not power, if it''s not background, then after eliminating other factors and reason, the only one left is that the fate and destiny of this mortal is so important that it needs the Five Seats of Orvan, the highest existence in Orvan to scheme against him Since then Qarliya knows that abnormal things would probably happens around this mortal regardless of how well she prepares for it That is the conclusion she had reached She could only sigh after seeing the result of the Time Space tunnel travelling. ''I expected it to some degree but now I am experiencing it, it does not feel good. Even though, the ending was good, in the end, all kinds of equipment is fried. I only hope that at least the devices I set up to maintain the Time and Space tunnel at least help them both'' she said to herself before closing the interface She sighed and then just shakes her head ''Whatever. This is the games of those bigshots and have nothing to do with me. I am just trying to help a friend'' she said to herself and then she began closing her eyes The moment she closes her eyes; all kinds of orders is sent to thebs all over the Seresian world. Then the entire Seresian world shakes. There is shaking all over, the seas seem to rage and the clouds opens up and the people of the Seresian world that day all look up toward the sky and seen something incredible. They could see all kinds of spaceships flying toward the sky and before they could truly see what it is that is flying in the sky, these spaceships disappeared in a blinding explosion of light To those people who were not educated like the maids and people inside the Pce of Altayera, when they see these weird phenomenon, they think of it as chariot of the gods. Some painted this event onto a painting. And some carved it in their caves. Thebs of Orvanian that was embedded on the Seresian world ground had all kinds of shapes. Some were shaped in a pyramid-like shape. Some were saucer-like and some are like some kind of rectangle shaped flying device. Probably because of the high profile evacuation of the Orvanian forces from this world, a few hundred years from now, the primitive living beings of this would form pyramid like shapes and told stories of chariot of the Gods, flyting in the air and disappeared in an explosion of light All of this is seen by the living beings of the Seresian world. This is the day that the Seresian world would open a new chapter in its civilization That day, Azief and Katarina is not the only one that leave this. The Orvanian had also begun its exodus. >> Chapter 1305 Crystal Ball

Chapter 1305 Crystal Ball

While Qarliya is heading home in light speed, in a secluded dimension which isyered with all kinds of protection charms and runes, there is five Orvanians sitting on a throne. This is the Five Seats of Orvan They all seem to be squinting their eyes. ''We could not see anything'' one of them spoke. The other four nodded. ''It is always hard to see anything in the Time Space tunnel'' Sound of acknowledgement could be heard. ''What one would see in there is different depending on one ownprehension. And we all agree that we would not send probe in there. There is no need to worsen his opinion of us'' The other four nodded. ''However, this is an abnormality'' One of the Orvan spoke. And for a moment, there is only silence. ''We need to see more'' Two of the Five Organ said, in unison. It was almost like they were thinking the same thing and spoke it with the same intensity and timing. The other three nodded ''It is approved'' Then the Five thrones without any warning all teleported and they appear nears each other. It was almost like they were agreeing to do this from the beginning. But, this is not the case at all. The Five Seat of Orvan had always had some kind of telepathic connection that is hard to exin in the Omniverse Their throne floated in the air and they form a floating circle around each other. There is a powerful psionic force that seems to be rising up as they stand nears each other. If Hirate was here, he probably would be shocked at how dense the psionic force around these five Orvanian It is no wonder why these five beings could use their mental energy to even gaze upon a world zetallion of light years away. One of the Five Seat waves his hand and a crystal ball appears in the middle of that circle. The crystal ball did not look like the crystal ball in some parlor shop Instead, this crystal ball seems to have four runes carved into it. It decided the alignment of p and down, of west and south of the crystal ball. One might think that the crystal ball is small. But if it is brought out from this dimension where the Five Seats of Orvan inhabits, this crystal ball is the size of a small gxy. One of the Seats from the House of Qar then look at the crystal ball. The gaze seems to contain some psionic force and then one by one the four runes that was carved onto the crystal ball lights up He nodded and then said in an imperative tone. ''Calcte the cause and effect'' At the same time, he is sending psionic force to the crystal ball to make sure that the crystal ball knew which cause and effect he is referring to Then the other four seats also began sending their psionic force into the crystal ball The crystal ball began to be even brighter and then then rows of symbols and numbers from all kinds of civilization appears inside the crystal ball. The crystal ball itself is now shrouded with thick psionic force that swirls all around it. The crystal ball seems to show the five seats of Orvan the cause and effect of Azief, Katarina and all that is rted. Most of them is fast forwarded to the scene of Azief and Katarina entering the Time Space tunnel. But once Azief and Katarina enter the Time Space tunnel, the crystal ball images began to be blurry. And then it shuts downpletely ''Hoh'' One of the five seat was astonished. But the crystal ball is still calcting. Not long after, a word seems to appear inside the crystal ball. ''Like I expected'' One of the Five Seat said the moment he reads the conclusion of the crystal ball. The other four nodded and sighed. ''This is expected. Since the moment, Azief had veer from the course of fate and destiny, some beings would no longer just passively watching. They would begin to move and act'' From the moment Azief and Katarina wanted to go home and enter the Time Space tunnel, the Five Seat of Orvan has been paying attention to it Of course, unlike before, they did not scheme against Azief. Last time they were caught red handed by the Creator and they fear that Azief might have some misgivings about them Azief silence means that the mortal did not yet wanted to tear face with them. So, they decided to take a step back and give proper respect. So, they did not send any probe or any Divine Sense into the Time Space tunnel. And even if so, peering through Time Space tunnel is not easy task But, from the beginning, the Five Seats had some inkling that something would happened the moment they enter the Time Space tunnel The Five Seat of Orvan had a very powerful instinct. So, they could tell that something bad was about to happen. And just like they predicted, something wrong had happened. But they themselves did not know what went wrong. While they do have extensive knowledge about the Multiverse and their work does touch the boundary of Time and Space, the one that is truly expert in Time and Space is the Time Lords ''Contact the Time Lords?'' one of them ask. The other four frowned ''They would probably not cooperate'' ''They will remain in the background? Even at this juncture? Are they fine with things ending the way it did?'' The other four seats did not answer. Even though they spoke, their mouth does not move. All of this talking and conversing is done by using psionic force. Each words that they send to each other creates a ripple in the space-time around them ''They do not like this mortal...or his friend the speedster. Too much of a troublemaker. And then there is also the Time God'' ''Jean¡­. that mortal?'' One of them then said ''He is still a mortal. He is not yet the Time God. There is no need to hold grudges for someone that had not yet reached that level'' Then one of the Five Seats said. ''You know how it is with this Time Lords. Time¡­...are quite subjective to them. It did not matter whether Jean is a mortal right now or not. What matters to them, that he would be the Time God. Hence, the factions among the Time Lords'' The other four nodded Then the Orvan from the House of Yara said ''And the Time Lords...¡­they do not like to leave anything to chance. Time is a¡­...veryplicated matter. They fear that if they meet the Time God, some Time Remnant could be awakened. They do not know if the Time God had some kind of countermeasures or some kind of methods that would be activated. They probably hated Jean more than they hated the Speedster'' One of the Five Seat of Orvan then said ''The Speedster is a problem that they could handle. Even though in this timeline, he did some trouble, in the end, like the matter of the Time Crisis, it all went ording to predestined n'' ''It is under the eptable range of error. But Time God? That mortal basically undid all the realities and Time and Space of the Omniverse. Even till now the Time Lords is still working hard to undo, to rectify and to piece together some of the new script of the current timeline'' The other four be silent. But then one of the Orvan from the House of Rhobos simply said ''You are basically saying that they are busy'' ''Yes. It is not every day, the Omniverse was rewritten. To be more urate, it probably had never happen before. They are still working on it. Thus, giving us quite the free reign to manipte many matters'' ''Then what should we do?'' The words on the crystal ball is only a few words. The words are [Unidentified energy detected] Of course, to some people this is not a clue at all. There is so many kinds of energy in the Omniverse. But this is a crystal ball of the Orvanians. This is Orvanians crystal ball, a race of aliens who is basically like the Schr of the Omniverse The amount of knowledge they possess is probably unrivalled in the entire Omniverse if you exclude some really old ancient existence like the Etherna and the Ancient Asura. What does it mean if it is not unidentified? There is only probably only a few being in this whole wide Omniverse that they could not see through It is the beings in the Garden ''Those being in the Garden?'' One of them offered. One of them shook their head. ''It might be them. But it might also be that "Being" ''The Grand Supremacy Who Realized his Path?'' The one that offers this conclusion nodded They are referring to Azul. They did not dare to verbalize the name for fear that Azul would be alerted. It is fine if they spoke it without meaning to. Or when they are speaking about some unimportant matter. But this is an important matter. >> Chapter 1306 A Writer Inside a White House

Chapter 1306 A Writer Inside a White House

''Investigate?'' It is a question. It took them a few seconds to think. A few seconds is enough for these five ancient Orvanians to do all kinds of calction in their minds and they all sighed in unison that it echoes all over in the dark space that envelops them ''Do not investigate. In the end, it did not matter whose hand that reach out into the Time Space Tunnel. What is important that the mortal survives and thrive. Fate and destiny is not easy to be changed. Sometimes it would be a curse. But sometimes it would also be a blessing'' What he meant is understood by the other Orvanians. Azief if he knew his fate, he might be dissatisfied and wanted to change his fate. He probably would think of his fate and his destiny as his curse and shackle. Changing fate is hard. It is not as easy as one might think. A fate that is created by man could be broken, but a fate that is decreed by heaven is hard to change and even harder to break But there is also advantage of being mark by fate and destiny. Azief would not die until the moment his role ispleted. There is a need for that fate to be fulfilled andpleted This is what is called a great destiny As such, anyone who wanted to kill him early, had to fight against fate and destiny It is funny that sometimes fate and destiny could be your enemy, but at times it could be the staunchest ally. Someone might have tried to make a move against Azief inside the Time Space tunnel. But even though the Time Space tunnel is cut off from many conventionalw, fate and destiny still remains and this fate and destiny that binds Azief is also the one that protects him the most when his role is not yetpleted. This is the fickleness of fate and destiny. Thus, one always said, fortune and bad luck is not easily distinguished. Sometimes a bad luck is actually fortune is disguise and vice versa. ''We all agree then not to investigate?'' The other four nodded. Then one of the Orvanians waves his hand and the crystal ball disappeared. They all blink their eyes at the same time and then they were separated by thousands of miles ''We will continue to observe and reduce contact with him. Lower his vignce against us. It is imperative if we cooperated in good manners'' One of the Orvan then said ''I believe when he reached Sovereign level, he might be the one who would seek us. So, there is no need to be to active now. It is unfortunate that we had to scheme against him to seek the Creator.'' The other four nodded and then like they share the same though, all five of them sighed. Then once again theyzily close their eyes and the darkness that covers them be darker and deeper. Azief might not have known that the disturbance that happens in the Time Space tunnel is observed by many people. However, not many beings know what really happened inside it other than a few powerful being On the other hand, sitting on the edge of the Omniversal Void, the Creator squinted His eyes and frowned ''I told him not to interfere too much in this Omniverse. Stubborn'' The Creator of course knows that Azul had interfered. But, it is not easy to stop it. Since Azul is the only being that is stronger than Him other than His Lord Azul is the one who realized the Path and had created a new Universe. Thest time Azul descended in this Omniverse, the entire Omniverse fate and destiny lines seems to sway. This is a being that transcended everything. But, he is different from His Lord. There are many gxies but there is only two Universe. This depends on the definition. Before the ascension of Azul, the Universe is only one. There is nothing before it. Even the Multiverse and the hidden dimension and all of that is under the umbre of this Universe. The simple definition of a Universe is all of space and time and their contents, includings, stars, gxies and all other forms of matter and energy. Of course to some civilization in the Universe, if they define Universe as "all the can ever see" or space time regions that expand together" then many Universes may indeed exist under that definition But in the eye of the Creator who created most of the living being in the Universe, knows that there is only one Universe. Even those who hides in pocket dimensions or cut a bit of space and hidden it away, in the end, they based off it with the Laws of this Universe. Hence, there is uncountable of gxies in the vast span of the entire Universe but there is only one Universe thatprises of all things. But the moment Azul ascended, His form of being changed, transcending everything and so He cuts a Void. This is different from the Void that sometimes appeared between the chasm of gxies. This is a Void that could not be crossed because the Laws and energy beyond that Void is entirely different. A New Universe emerged. This Universe is not part of this Universe at all and different and separate. If Azul did not allow anyone toe, no one would be able toe. Unless of course if His Lord wanted to move, then His Lord coulde because they are of the same level But if not, nobody could cross that chasm. The Universe that the Creator has been looking out for had evolved to an Omniverse. In the beginning there is no Multiverse. But Sithulran was stubborn and touch what should not be touched and see what should not be seen and so the infinite universes exist inside the contains ofws and rule of this Universe. Then there is also the Savi''krian race whose speed and ability split time and space, creating many separate dimensions and pocket dimension once again splitting more and more spaces of the Universe. And epassing all of this the simple Universe be even more colorful, be an Omniverse. He could only sigh. he did not even have the chance to stop it and before He knows it Azul golden air of fortune and luck had crossed the dimensions and the Omniversal lines and even enter the Time Space tunnel. He could not stop it but he also did not go toward that gate. There is no need to. Azul knows what he should and should not do. He only looks toward that endless Void, his eyes is looking far away. For a moment, His eyes are shining bright, the heat from his eyes burns the space around Him. And then he sighed. His sigh fills the entire Void and breaks the vacuum space. Then he averts his gaze. He also has many things to do. He might not have to scheme as hard as the Five ancient Orvanians, but He also has His ns. The Karma between Him and Azief is not yet written off. Arial, this incarnation of Him still owes a lot. And Karma that has been owed, needs to be repaid. ''Maybe, from the very beginning, all of this has always been under His calction'' he thought and he smiles. Then thinking of this, He disappeared from his sitting ce. This disturbance that create ripples all over the Omniverse of course alerted some beings. And it alerted a certain being Somewhere inside a garden, there is a white house surrounded by flowers and trees. The flowers are all beautiful and many of them are unique. There are some that aremonly seen, and some is too weird to even describe. The floral scent fills the garden, each scent seems to be able to revitalize the spirit and calm the mind. And as for the trees, there are some trees that are tall and lush and some are withered and dying. Each tree has its leaves, and each leaf seems to contain breath of creation. In such a vast garden, with so many trees and flowers, there is a Gardener. The Gardener did not seem to notice the disturbance. Maybe, he would have noticed if he pays attention to it. But the gardener has no such desire to take notice of everything. Instead he is busily pruning and cutting the trees and the flowers. Sometimes he would spread out some fertilizer on the wilted and dying tree, hoping some miracles would rejuvenate the trees. In other ces, miracles are hard to happen. But in this garden, there is nock of miracles at all. On the hill near the garden, there is a hill. And on the back of the hill, there is a schr reading a book with one hand holding a book the other holding a cup of tea. He too did not notice as he is too engrossed in reading the book. And then there is a white house, near the garden There are many rooms in that white house. And in one of that room, there is someone writing a story with a typewriter. When Azul send the golden mist, he stopped writing. He looks at the typewriter like he was thinking of what he wanted to write His gaze looks toward the window. The window if one did not look carefully might look like a normal window. But if one has some method of eye technique, one could see that on the window is the map of the Universe. Everything could be seen. ''Hmm'' The one writing the story seems to say. There are rarely any wordsing out of His mouth. Then there is a sigh There is only a long sigh that could be heard all across therge garden. Then after a while, the sound of the typewriter could be heard again All over the Omniverse, there is a reverberation that is causing waves towards fate and destiny. A storm had been created by the wings of a small butterfly. >> Chapter 1307 Falling

Chapter 1307 Falling

Azief did not know about all of this. He did not know that all of this cosmic beings are very interested in him right now. They talk about him. They make ns around his actions. Katarina even more so. In Earth, she might be the leading character of her faction but to those cosmic beings, she is but a side character Of course, most people don''t like being the side character. If anything, everyone wanted to be the main character of the story. But, if Katarina or anyone else knows how the story ends, then being the side character is probably better than being the main character of this grand story of fate and destiny, of ancient promises and ancient prophecy Right now, they are tumbling through time and space. When Azief exited the portals what awaits him is not Earth. But instead a white space of nothingness. It is a turbulent space and time. Every time he experienced it, it always a new experience. He had expected it a bit considering how much he mucks up the Time Space tunnel. But, the moment Azief in in this space, he felt relieved. This ce might be called the turbulence space but, at least it is not the Time Space tunnel In the Time Space tunnel, Azief knows that his future-self could do some damage there. He could appear there And considering that his future-self seems determined to kill him, Azief is not eager to go to any Time Space ces. So, he felt relieved. Because even though, he did not immediately go out and arrived on Earth, he knows he is going home. And he is now safe. Azief look around her. In this vast space of unlimited whiteness that seems to cover everything, Azief is looking around him And then he smiles as he saw her in the distance. ''Katarina!'' he shouted. His voice seems to echoes in this unlimited space. Katarina who is falling as she is iling down like a bird falling down from the sky could hear the voice and look toward Azief in the distance. They seem to be a few hundred kilometers apart but it is really hard to estimate distance in this space of dimension. Azief is also iling but it is not as bad as Katarina. And when he tries to use his Divine Sense, the space that it could cover is limited. Even though this ce is not the Time Space tunnel, it is as just as mysterious. The energy is also chaotic in this ce. Of course, if it is not chaotic how could it be considered a turbulent space. Both Azief and Katarina could hardly control their body. All around their body there is a force. Azief could identify a few of the Laws contained in the force There is Laws of Time and Space. But there is also other Laws. Some he recognized, some he did not When they wereing out from the portal, this force pushed them down. And they lost all control over their body It is like they were falling down from an extremely high ces. Like mortals that could not fly, Azief and Katarina could not direct the direction they wanted to go. If not, Azief would have already flown toward Katarina side But Azief and Katarina both could feel that as more time passes, the control of the matter around them tightened. It is like the Laws are beingpleted. The turbulence slowly subsided. And not before long Azief could control his body as he directed his body to fly closer to Katarina It did not take long before he arrives beside Katarina and hug her. Smiling, he said ''What did I say?'' Katarinaugh. Right now, they are already out of danger so they could finally be relieved a bit. ''I should have known that travelling with you would always be apanied with danger'' Katarina said, as she chuckles. ''You regret it?'' Azief ask with a smile on his face. It was like kind of a challenge. Katarina shook her head ''Not one bit'' Aziefugh. They hug each other as they seem to fall down. Or it might that they are going up It is hard to tell the direction in the turbulent space. Time is also hard to tell in this ce. However, they did not feel danger. And even though they could now control their body, they follow the flow of that force. They know that the flow of that force would lead them home And then after what seems to be an eternity, both Azief and Katarina could see that there is a crack on the space. And on the other side of the crack isnd. It is like they were watching and from the sky. Azief and Katarina immediately knows that if they pass that crack, they would be going home. So, they elerated their speed and not before long, the scenery around them changes and almost in an instant, both of them could feel energy of the world around them. But then, they felt weak. ''Shit!'' Azief curses. He could feel that his body is out of energy all of a sudden. He holds Katarina tight His body be translucent in almost an instant. But, he could still hold things Katarina also felt the same sensation. The moment they pass that crack, both of them seems to drained of their energy They seem to regurgitated out from the sky and the force of these push was so powerful that both Azief and Katarina did not have time to changed direction BOOOM! The dust rises up They crashnded onto the ground, and arge explosion erupted from the site of their crash There is a crater with the width of fifty feet. When Azief and Katarina crash it was like the gods were hammering the earth The entirend seems to be depressed downward. The wind went wild and the impact was so loud and so powerful that the clouds directly above them disperse in almost instant Then there is the shockwave. It erupted the moment Azief and Katarina body crash. The shockwave did not only uproot all the nearby trees around the three-hundred-meter radius of the crater, it causes the entire area to be cracked and depressed The flying monsters around the area all flew away in almost an instant. Some who werete was pushed by the raging wind generated from the shockwave. The dust rises up to the clouds. If not for the fact that the clouds are too high now, it would probably truly reach the sky. Soils flew up into the air and before they even had the chance to fall down, the shockwave swept it all away BOOOM! BOOOM! The sound of explosion resounded all over the area as the shockwave continues to uproot trees, level down hills and crushrge stones and boulder. After a few minutes, finally the shockwave had ended. Usually after this kind of crash, there is dust finallying down from the sky. But because of the shockwave that sweeps all the dust, Azief had clear view of what is happening. His body is still translucent but it is enough for him to protect Katarina. Even though his body had some cons to it, there is also a few advantages to it. Beside him is Katarina, lying down. But there is no dust on Katarina white attire. Like a pure snow in winter. Around her, there is swirling energy. It is a force field that Azief had immediately created to protect Katarina. The impact of the crash is mostly his force field crashing with thend. His body is already half translucent and if he had crashed with his body, there is at most some trace of his falling. He as long gone past the way where he crashed and the entirend depresses. That is only when he has his physical body. Azief even though he did not see this with his own eyes, he could guess it. He is still closing his eyes. ''Shit'' he curses. The reason he closes his eyes was because when he was falling just now, his eyes began to feel pain He could tell that it was another premonition. It had been mild when he was in the Seresian world but the moment he returns back to Earth, suddenly like an umtion of glimpses that he had been restraining, all of them suddenly broke out. So, Azief closes his eyes trying to block out the pain. But this pain is not physical. The best way Azief could categorize this pain is the pain of the soul. He takes some time to sort out the glimpses. He did not see much and it is hard to make sense of the images that he saw ''Erika'' Azief suddenly muttered. Right now, even if the whole world did not know where he is and what he is doing, Erika probably could sense him Azief then shook his head, shaking the thought out of his mind. He sighed and then he slowly opens his eyes. The pain is still searing in his mind. He looks at Katarina who is lying down beside him, floating just a few inches from the ground because of his force field. Smiling, he looks at the sky above him. And he smirks. >> Chapter 1308 Earth

Chapter 1308 Earth

It is the yellow sun and the white clouds with blue skies. It is the sky of Earth. He takes a deep breath and even though most of his energy had been drained, he could sense this familiar energy and he smiles He is sure now that he is back at Earth Prime. This is not some other worlds or some other dimension. That is because Azief could feel the energy of the All Source. This pure energy that is present in Heaven and Earth, that is only present in the Milky Way gxy, that only exist in one of the infinite Multiverses confirm Azief thoughts. Katarina also slowly opens her eyes. Like him, she first looks to her side. She saw Azief, nce him over, and smiles Then she looks at the sky, takes a deep breath and thenugh. ''We''re back'' they both said at the same time and then they look at each other. Katarina chuckles and Aziefughs For a moment, it was like they were back in the Pce of Altayera. Azief did not immediately got up. So, Katarina stay beside him. She notices the force field around her. Then the force field slowly fizzles out. She looks a Azief and said ''You don''t have to do that; you know?'' Azief shakes his head. ''I was drained of my energy. It is right to assume that you also lost your energy. And unlike me, you didn''t strengthen your body. Without energy, your body while it is still powerful, lose some of its durability. It is merely a precaution'' Katarina did not say anything else then. They seem to be recovering their energy as theyy down inside the crater. The crater is like a crater made of ss. When they crashed the heat seems to exploded into unbelievable degrees of heat in matter of nanosecond. It burns but because it burns so fast, it carbonized the soils. It took them around a minute to at least have enough energy to get up Azief slowly got up. His body is also not as translucent as before. There is now some solidness to his existence. Katarina also got up. Even though there are no external injuries for both of them, only they know that they are very vulnerable right now. Azief Laws could not be mobilized because there is no corresponding energy that react to that Law in his body. As for Katarina, all of her Disk is dim right now. Like Azief, there is no energy, so she could not use it to manipte the energy. Azief on the other hand because he is a bit different than others, could still squeeze out some energy and created the force field around Katarina. But that had taken all the energy in his body. Now, at least, they have taken some of the energy, they finally have enough energy to get up. There is a reason why they didn''t immediately gobble up all of the energy around this area. Both of them are still cautious. And there is also some know how on devouring energy. It is a bit like eating. When you are hungry, you don''t devour all the food you could see in front of you. That would lead to indigestion and you might even vomit it all out. Take it slow and when the pace is right, then you could devour all you want. Azief slowly devours the energy and then after he feels familiar with it, he takes a deep breath and close his eyes. Then he opens his eyes and then suddenly all the energy in the radius of one hundred meters was instantly sucked into his body, leaving nothing. Katarina who was standing beside him looks at him and said ''Leave some for me'' She said and Aziefughs. He forgets about her and nodded. ''You take that direction and I take this direction'' he said as he pointed to Katarina left and his right. When one reaches Disk Formation it is easier for them to control and manipte the energy around them. So, they could even choose the direction on which ces to suck their energy from. Katarina then began closing her eyes. She could not do what Azief could do so effortlessly. All around one-hundred-meter radius of her, the energy of Heaven and Earth had been cleaned out by Azief. So, she is attracting energy in the distance. Because of how powerful the pulling force, the energy further away even condenses with each other, creating something like a mist of energy that is slowly being pulled toward Katarina. Beside her, Azief is also doing the same thing. The energy from two hundred, three hundred meters away from him is being pulled. But he did not immediately devour it. The range of where he could draw his energy from is the same as the range of his Divine Sense. His Divine Sense is pulling these energies toward him. And so, the range multiplied from two-hundred-meter distance, to one thousand meters to ten thousand meter. They condensed together and then Azief pulls all of them together towards him. If one could see the scene right now, it is truly shocking. On Katarina side, there is a mist of clouds that is rushing towards her. On Azief side, there is a spiraling storms of energy. And a rushing gust of wind that seems to solidified rushing towards him The spiraling storms of energy is swirling around him and as for the rushing gust of wind it is the energy condensed. All of this happens in merely a second after their conversation BOOOM! The sound echoes all over as both of the energies gathered by Katarina and Azief mmed onto their bodies. It enters their body almost immediately and both Azief and Katarina surges with energy. Katarina Disk was nourished almost in an instant. The area around her suddenly became cold and the clouds above her head seems to turns dark The hot air suddenly turns cold. As for Azief side, around him all kinds of phenomenon of reality bending erupts. If not for Azief restraining these phenomena with his energy, it probably would alert the world of his return. Azief is like a ck hole sucking all the energy around the crater. Katarina energy skyrocketed and it is the same fore Azief It did not take long before all the area around the crater and the few dozen kilometers around them were all drained of energy. But then almost as it is emptied there is process of the energy gathering back ''Hoh! Azief exims. Katarina was also pleasantly surprised with this. the rate of generation of energy on Earth seems to have improved. In the past, if he drained an energy from some region or ces, it would take days in minimum and if it''s worse, it takes weeks for the energy to once again regenerates itself. Katarina was not here after the end of the battle against the otherworldly invaders. But Azief had read the report. Even though at that time he was worried about Katarina and nning to enter the portal on the hills, he also had pay attention to what was happening to the world after the Time Crisis. So, he knew the reason why the energy regenerate so fast. This must have something to do with the merging of many energies during the Multiversal Convergence. ''I exinter'' Azief said as Katarina seem perplexed at this. Katarina nodded and then they began devouring more energy. It took them half an hour for them to have enough energy that they feel safe. Katarina is restored to half of his energy and Azief is only fifteen percent. Both of their body is a pit for energy. Katarina energy is pure because she only learns one methods, integrate all methods into one. Azief notices that when Katarina attack someone her energy seems to have some spirals like properties. Because of that, the requirement for energies is more than normal Disk Formation leveler. As for Azief, he is not only someone who walks the Perfection path, his energy is also domineering and one of the purest. It is not surprising then that he needed more energy. Right now the energy around the area had already been refilled only it is bit thinner than before. Now, they both feel like that they are full after eating. ''It''s enough for now. Don''t take too much energy.'' Azief said. Katarina was puzzled by Azief instruction but she just nodded. Then Azief and Katarina began climbing out of the crater. Azief frowns be even deeper ''Tch'' he seems to click his tongue like something had annoyed him. Katarina on the other hand did not notice this. She seems to be thinking of something. She takes a deep breath and then said to Azief. ''I''m going back to Moscow first. My brother must be waiting for me. And the Republic...with Jean there, I fear there would be factional battle between my brother and Jean'' she said Azief notice that Katarina is now more sensible in matters rting to politics. It was not like before where she didn''t know anything. This improvement must be because of her experience being a leader in the Seresian world. She then slowly floated. Azief could see that Katarina is about to fly off to the sky. Even though she might not know where the Republic is right now it would not take her long to see where it is if she flew upwards towards the sky. Of course, the distance between the sky and the ground right now is different than before. The changes of Earth are all epassing from the rate of generation of energy, to new monsters and nts and to new dangers and new opportunities She is already floating but Azief fly up and grabs her hand ''Wait'' >> Chapter 1309 The New World

Chapter 1309 The New World

''Hmm?'' Katarina was startled by the sudden grab. Her feet had already floated one feet from the ground. But as Azief had grabbed her, she slowly floated back down. She looks at Azief with that expression of puzzlement and Azief then said, ''Let''s sit somewhere first. I need to exin something to you first'' Katarina nodded. Azief look around him and then he activates his Divine Sense. A powerful force seems to explode from him. The ground around him seems to vibrate. Even Katarina could tell that Azief had just use his Divine Sense Divine Sense is usually silent and undetected. But, Azief using this kind of forceful Divine Sense is because the thick energy around this area. The more energy in certain area, the harder it is for a Divine Sense to prate it. This is the logic behind why low real leveler could not use their Divine Sense against people of the higher realm. If a Seed Formation leveler uses his Divine Sense to probe a Disk Formation leveler, usually they would experience bacsh because the difference in realm between them As such, Divine Sense is affected by energies,ws and Concept of the world. This is also the reason why in the Time space tunnel, Azief could not use his Divine Sense. Thews and concepts in Time tunnel is very chaotic. His Divine Sense would then be confused. Instead it is simply better to use his own sense instead of using Divine Sense This world since the Multiversal Convergence is now brimming with energy. While it does make it easy for people to breakthrough, it also made it harder for people to surveil the world. In the past, Azief could use his Divine Sense to look the entire world. But after the Multiversal Convergence, there are some ces other than the forbidden zones that is hard for him to see. And now, it is even harder. His Divine Sense if its jut scanning a few hundred meter around him would not encounter such resistance. But right now as Azief wanted to spread his Divine Sense as far as he wants, the resistance of the energy shed with his Divine Sense In less than a second, his Divine Sense spread out for one hundred kilometers, then two hundred kilometers then three hundred kilometers and then after reaching seven thousand kilometers, Azief retracts back his Divine Sense. He is now frowning Katarina stand there, waiting for an exnation and after seeing Azief frown, she also be worried Azief did not use his Divine Sense to spread all over the world. Not only his energy is insufficient right now. He also didn''t want anyone to know where he is right now. There is too much of this world that he does not know. Even when before he went into the Seresian world, Earth was undergoing many massive changes. There are even new continents and new sea route that had been formed. Earth right now is extremelyrge. And now, who knows howrge it has be and what kinds of world it has be. the only reason why he unleashes his Divine Sense is simply so that he could make sure that he had really returned to Earth The other reason is because he wanted to know where he is right now. Using his Divine Sense, he knows that he is not in any one of the seventh continents. Instead, he is on an ind. And this ind is small. Yes, seven thousand kilometers ind is a small ind. And it is one of the smallest. Azief after all had seen an ind the size of Europe. It could not even be considered an ind by that point. In his Divine Sense, he could see that the further his Divine Sense go, the more it be blurry. ''The concentration of energy is too high'' he thought to himself. It would take him time to familiarize himself. Azief did not use the power of the Heavenly Will to augment his Divine Sense. Because he had another concern. ''At least there is nothing dangerous here'' he thought to himself. When his Divine Sense sweeps the ind he could see that there is many beast and monsters here. He even saw a few dozen monsters nest. This kind of ce would be ideal for people to raise their level. The reason why Azief is not that concerned about these monsters and beast all around the ind is that almost none of them could threaten him and Katarina Most of the monsters and beast in this ind is around Seed Forming level. The most powerful might be around Disk Formation level range of power. He sighed. Then he looks at Katarina. There are some things that he needed to exin to her. Things have gone wrong and certain ns had to be changed. Azief was doing all of this thinking while at the same time walking to the forest nearby. It takes him a short time to activate his Divine Sense and then retract it back. There is a few beast looking at them from the bushes nearby. Azief had no desire to cut them down so he just release his aura a bit to scare them off and these beasts quickly scattered away. ''At least even though none of them developed some intelligence, most of them understood fear'' he thought to himself. Katarina followed him from behind as Azief walk deeper and deeper into the forest. He did not look like someone who is lost, instead, he looks a lot like someone who have been here before. It is simply because he uses his Divine Sense that he knows where to go Katarina did not know what Azief wanted to talk about but as she walks deeper and deeper inside the forest she also took the time to look around her. She could see all kinds of trees and flowers and all kinds of insects and beast in the forest The insects are also no small tiny little insect. There is a firefly-looking insect that flies over head. It does not seem to have any indication of trying to attack her, so Katarina did not do anything to that insect as and just watched it flying around in the air. These insect even have ability to fly high into the air and the pping of its wing created wind gust. There is also small beast that looks like cute little dogs. But they are not dogs. Because their tails are forked. And they have horns on their head. Most of them would scatter when Azief arrives as the aura that he emanated seems to induce fears amongst these creatures. But Katarina was enchanted. She did not know that the world had changed after she was kidnapped by the Demon King. But after looking at all of these, how could she still not know? Something must have happened during her absence. But she did not seem shocked. instead, it was more like she was enchanted by it Azief did not know this but there is a smile on Katarina face. It was like a world of wonder had opened up in front of her own eyes. Weird beast and insects, colorful flowers that she had never seen before,rge trees that covers the clouds. There are even some trees that could move. One trees even try to grab her. But even before the tree had the chance to grab her, sharp icicles forms and cut that vines. There are also some trees that moves like a swing, smashing anything thates near it. It is like she is in a Wondend. All these new creatures that looks nothing like the creatures Katarina is used to. But it brings a smile to her face Katarina finally membered that during the Time Crisis, many otherworldly creatures also enters Earth. Yes, the world was preupied with fighting Demonic soldiers from some otherworldlys and other human-like beings that suddenlye and try attacking them But while they were busy fighting these invasion forces, there were also portals and gates that connected other worlds. Only these other worlds are not inhabited by demon-like creatures or human-like beings. Instead, it is inhabited by beast and animals and insects. Some of them even cross over to this side. ''So, that is how it is'' Katarina quickly make this conclusion Azief fill in the nks when he arrived at Seresian telling her what had happened on Earth since she was kidnapped. He did tell her that the world had changed after the Multiversal Convergence But, it was the first time for her to see it. The trees are all weird and unique. Some of them bore fruits and some don''t. But to Katarina it was very amusing and very novel experience. Only people like Katarina and Azief who have reached the peak of power on Earth could still leisurely walks inside a forest that is full of beast and all kinds of dangerous nts and trees and have time to marvel at it. Azief did not even seem to see the nature around him, focused on finding a ce to exin certain things to Katarina. While Katarina seems to look at all the beast around the forest like they are animals in a zoo. By now, they have leave the area of the crater. The area around the crater had been ttened and removed of all nts. It is now a t area. Even a hill was ttened when the shockwave erupted Of course, the extent of the destruction is veryrge. They have to walk a few hundred kilometers to finally see an area with a forest. But when they walk, it is not like the same type of walking like mortals did. Each step they take warps the space around them and the distance of a few hundred meters is but a few seconds to them. Azief did not know what Katarina is thinking instead when he arrived a bit deeper into the wood, he looks at the sky. And he frowns Then he mutters ''I''ll deal with youter'' he thought to himself. >> Chapter 1310 Time Went Wrong

Chapter 1310 Time Went Wrong

What he felt was the pressure from the Heavens. When Azief first returns and confirms that this is his Earth, he began trying to feel the Heavenly Will. He could tell that the barrier that he had created to warn the Heavenly Will not to enroach on his authority is already very thin. He could tell that in his absence the Heavenly Will once again try to regain full control. That is the other reason why he did not use Heavenly Will to augment his Divine Sense. He does not want to detected by the Heavenly Will. Every being under the Heavens is monitored by the Heavenly Will. Other than a few people who could shrouded themselves from the eyes of the Heavenly Will, the Heavenly Will sees all. And Azief is one of the few people on Earth that could hide himself and even Katarina from the eyes of the Heavenly Will That spiral of energy that swirls around Katarina body not only protected her from the crash, it also has something special in it that enables Azief to hide her from the eyes of the Heavenly Will For now, he would let that Heavenly Will go. Not until he makes sure of something He looks around him and nodded. ''This is a good ce as any'' he mutters. Katarina was only a few feet from him and then Azief suddenly waves his hand. A powerful force burst out from his hand that sweeps across the area. Katarina was about to raise her guard up when the energy passes her. It seems that the energy did not harm her in the slightest The area where both of them are in now is full of towering trees. It shades them from the sun and it is for that reason the forest is so dark and damp. But with one wave of his hand, the trees around one-hundred-meter radius of Azief position was cleared out. The trees all disintegrated into ashes. Leaving only a huge clearing. Amazingly enough, the grass and the herbs on the ground was not affected at all. Only the tall trees were disintegrated. The bottom of the tree however, the stump was left behind. He is not done yet. Katarina was about to ask what he was doing when Azief pointed one of his finger upwards. Ringgg! There is a sound like a bell being struck and the sound seems to echoes. Katarina could see that one of the rings on Azief finger is shining bright Katarina knows that Azief had ten rings. Each of these rings have powerful abilities. It is Azief most prized artifact. ''what is he doing? The moment she thought of this suddenly, there is light covering the one-hundred-meter radius The center is Azief and everywhere on the one-hundred-meter radius from him is covered with golden light. Then runic symbols flew out from his rings and floats toward four directions. The one-hundred-meter radius expanded to five hundred meters ''A Formation!'' Katarina eximed in her heart. She would not mistake it. Azief is trying toy down a formation right now. The four runes that fly out to the four direction acted like a border. It determines how much of space the formation would be able to spread. It stopped at five-hundred-meter radius. Katarina look at the formation This formation is circr in shape and it covers the area of the clearing. Then illusions seem to appear around the formation The area which seem to be cleared out now seem to be full again with trees. Only the people inside the formation knows that there is no tree. It is an illusion. Azief then sit on one of the stump and he gestures Katarina to sit down in the stump beside him. Everything seem so natural. Katarina was also shocked at this, at how casual Azief is right now. It is clear that he is used to this. Then she looks at the formation again Katarina then slowly frown. Because she could now recognize that the formation that Azief had just throws out is a concealing formation. This is used for anti-surveince. What Katarina understood almost immediately is that, Azief fears someone would hear what they said. He was so careful and cautious that it raised the rms in Katarina heart. Earth is not like the Seresian world. At least in the Seresian world there is ancient old monsters that could still give Azief a run for his money. But not on Earth prime. On Earth Prime, Azief is the strongest person in the world. There is no need for him to fear anything. Instead, usually, Azief on Earth Prime throws caution to the wind. It is not that he did not know how to be careful but on Earth Prime, he had no enemies that could threaten him. Like a sole predator in a cage full of prey. But right now, Azief is careful enough to eveny down a concealing formation. Now, some of the questionable act that Azief done in the beginning began to make sense. It seems that Azief had found something that she did not. Something that concerns him enough that he had be cautious like this. The four runes are stably floating in the air maintaining the entire formation like it is walls. She also notices that the formation is not merely a concealing formation. It also has certain function of illusion. It refracted the light and manipted the space. Of course, Katarina knows that Azief while he is talented in many things, even a person like him did not have all the time in the world to practice formation. Katarina had learned formation once and almost give up because of how difficult it is. And she was learning a battle formation that she wanted to employ with her maidens. Imagine other formation that requires more intricate control. The only reason why Azief manage to create such a perfect formation is simply because he has the Ring of Grand Formation. The illusion function of this formation seems to materialize tress out of nowhere. This is probably to hide that there is now a bald spot on the ind forest. The illusion function and the formation itself also seems to be concealing Azief and Katarina aura. However, even though she understands that Azief is now being cautious and careful, she didn''t understand what elicited such a response Is there a danger that she didn''t know about? But her senses did not sense anything. There is no feeling of danger. Katarina look at Azief and she could not help but frown. They already formted a n when they were at the Seresian world They have decided that when they return home, they first would go back to their force and assure them. She would return to the Republic and take back her position as the High Chancellor and Azief would return to Pandemonium to once again sit on his throne as the monarch of Pandemonium. Then they would call upon a meeting of all the great powers. Before Azief left Earth, there is still many problems guing the entire world Hikigaya and Oreki had separated from the World Government. The criminal warlords had also fled to other continents and seas. There seems to be a factional battle in the Republic. The World Government is unstable with some governors is unconvinced with the power of the World Government Pandemonium has his own set of problems with Azief not retracting his support for Loki. After that, they would settle on a way for all the world power to distribute the continents. Azief wanted to once again divide the world among the seven great power In the past Azief had divided the seven continent to seven great powers. Of course, in each of these world power, most of them had to contend with local faction, other forces who tries to undermine the world power stationed there and so on and so forth Other than the Republic, the World Government and Pandemonium, the other four world powers usually had to contend with the other local forces in the ces that they were rewarded with. For the four world powers, it was a contest of power and those who are weak would be eliminated. Azief crafted this model to make it easy for the world to be governed under order. Let them fight each other and let themon people not bothered by it too much Of course, this also makes themon people very important for the word power since they need people to replenish their force Each world power has their own identity and their own methods of governing whether it be a democracy or monarchy or any other methods of governing they wanted to try It also provides peace to the Three Great Powers when all of the other powers is busy fighting the local forces. It was a chaotic period of time yet it was also one of the most orderly since the Fall. But with the Multiversal Convergence happening, with new continents popping up, new kinds ofnds, the old order was destroyed and so a new order need to build. Azief actually have a n to solve this matter. He had share this with Sasha. Though he did not share it with Katarina. He said it would be a surprise. They were also supposed to talk about enhancing the security measures of the world There are a few other things that they would do after that, but the first step has always been to return home back to their force first. And Katarina is eager to meet with her brother. She is worried about him. Still, she sat down on the stump and then she asks ''What is this about Azief? We have a n. Let''s stick with it'' Then she asks ''is there something dangerous that makes you this cautious? I did not yet activate my Divine Sense but I don''t think that there is anything on Earth that could threaten you'' Azief then sighed. he then shakes his head and said ''We now have to change our n'' he said. Katarina eyes narrowed. ''What do you mean?'' ''There is a slight miscalction.'' Katarina did not say anything waiting for Azief to exin it to her. ''Something had gone wrong. I expected it the moment my future-self attacked us inside the Time Space tunnel. Though, I don''t think that it is that bad. I still could not confirm it of course but I really don''t think that it is as bad as I thought'' he said Katarina then ask him ''What went wrong?'' ''Time. Time went wrong'' Azief said. >> Chapter 1311 Urashima Tarou

Chapter 1311 Urashima Tarou

Katarina frowned. She tries to make sense Azief word. Time went wrong? What did he mean by that? Katarina is thinking for a while and then after a few second, she began to put the pieces together. ''You mean¡­'' Azief did not let her finish what she is saying as he said ''Qarliya promise us that if we pass the portal it would only be six days'' time of difference. I had use the supeputer in the Orvaniansb to run the calction and it was legit'' Sighing he then said ''I also know that it is a delicate fine tuning to the basicws of reality. That is months of our time in Seresian worldpacted into only a few days. You could imagine the kind of effort and calction needed to fine-tuned such a thing'' ''This requires extreme distortions off time and space'' Katarina nodded. ''I understand some of it'' she said. ''Qarliya dide to me to tell me this. She said that I owe her big for this'' Azief only snorted at this. He is grateful for what Qarliya had done for him and Katarina. Even if it''s him, it would be hard for him to open up a portal that have such distortion of time and space. He could if he really wanted to but if he did it with his own power, maybe when he was fighting that future-self of him inside the Time Space tunnel he would be smash to death in the first sh The reason why it is possible for thepression of time and space and inducing such a difference of time is because Seresian world in the beginning is in other dimension separated from the true Universe Azief at that time of course could not have possibly known that there is Orvanian fleet in Seresian world. Orvanians was not in his calction in the first ce. His calction at that time was very simple. He would go to the Seresian world, rescue Katarina. The best case scenario was that he and Katarina could escape together. Worst case scenario was that he dies and Katarina survive. He would not ept a worst case scenario where Katarina dies and he survive. As for the best case scenario, if they could escape together, Azief could use the same coordinate of Time Space to imitate the chancel between the world and make sure that the time difference between the two worlds is not full of gaps That was the n. It was easy to manipte time and space of such secluded dimension to suit Azief need. But when Orvanian is on the Seresian world and then there is also the fact that Katarina wanted to stay there to fulfill her promise with the Orvanians, Azief had to trust the Orvanians to make sure that they could still return to Earth but without so many changes in time This is because the Seresian world was brought back to the main Universe. The rules then had changed. Because even though there are time dtions between certain gxies, it is still under one united time stream. So, he had to relypletely on the Orvanian ability who is more proficient than him in the matter of Time and Space Still, this new n is not bad at all. Even Azief had approved of it. Of course, he had a bit of distrust after the whole projection of worlds fiasco thing and his meeting with the Creator. Even now, he still could not believe that he had met the Creator of everything. What Azief is trying to say to Katarina is simply this. Their n was perfect in theory but faulty in executions If everything had gone ording to n, then right now, they would only be returning to Earth after six or seven days. Basically, the world would not even feel their absence. But things did not exactly go ording to n. What happened in the Time Space tunnel, with his future-self suddenly descending inside that Space Time tunnel and started trying to mess with him had mess with all of their ns. It did not take long for Katarina to slowly also make the same conclusion. Her understanding might not be asprehensive as Azief is, but she could understand what Azief is getting at ''So, what you are saying right now¡­'' And Katarina is trying to find the words to make sense of what she had just understood ''You are saying that we are not in the time frame that we expected? Is that it?'' Azief nodded and Katarina felt a bit suffocated because she understood what it means in arger sense If they are not in the timeframe of six or more days, then how much of time difference there is right now? A hundred years? Thousand years? Thinking that she had returned to a time that is not hers is overwhelming for a few second but then she clenches her fist and her determination soars back. If there is a problem, they have to just fix it. Katarina would not give up unless all hope is lost. And it is probably not that bad considering that Azief is still maintaining his calm There was silence between them for a while. Azief let Katarina digest the matter for a while. There is only the sound of the wind waving the leaves, and the sound of the insect that did not retreat when they felt the aura of these two people. Sighing, she then asks ''How much of a time difference that we are talking about?'' Azief shook his head. ''I also could not be sure¡­. right now. I fear that you would go to the Republic. If the times are different than there is no way to know for sure that your brother is still in the Republic'' Katarina nodded. She immediately understood the gravity of the situation. Azief then rubs his chin. This is what he usually does when he is thinking. Katarina recognize this so she remains silent Katarina is fine if it''s about fighting some enemy, ying some monsters, wreaking some havoc, but things like Time and Space travel, this is the first time that she had truly been exposed to this kind of thing To those people who walk alongside Death Monarch, they might think it is normal to go to other worlds and other times like it is some kind of stroll on a garden on the nearby park Truth is, there is not man y people in the world that had the opportunity to simply punch Space and Time on the face strong enough to tear it apart and then wreak havoc on Time and goes to other dimension and even timelines. Only Death Monarch and his partner in crime Will the Golden Speedster would have enough power to toy around Time and Space like this by themselves. To those who were not close to Death Monarch, the idea of even going to other dimensions felt like some kind of tall stories The only reason why some people around Death Monarch felt it was normal is because Death Monarch treated it indifferently. Even Katarina, who is the strongest woman in the world had never been in an adventure as rich as this. So, there is many things about Time and Space that she does not know. What is admirable about Katarina is that when she does not know something, she would leave it to the people who knows more than she is. She could be advised. Of course, if the person who advised her is any other person, she might not listen. In this world, she probably would only listen to two people. One of them is her brother. The other is Azief. Both of these men is the man she loves the most. So, she waited for Azief to say something. Azief then put down his hand on hisp and then said ''First order of business'' he said and Katarina ears perked up ''We need to know if we are not thrown into some kind off a time leap beyond our time. It is fine if it''s a few month or a few yes. But if we are thrown to the future of one hundred yearster, then we need to leave this ce as soon as possible.'' Katarina nodded. She also could not ept it if she is transported to one hundred yearster. It reminded her of the story Azief told her Azief told her the story of Urashima Tarou. She did not WANT to be like Urashima Tarou. Azief on the other hand is tapping his finger on top of hisp ''If it''s too much time difference, then there is too much change. I would have too little time. And the distortions are wrong. If that is the case, I could only risk certain things and tries to open another channel of time'' he mutters under his breath That is the only worry Azief had right now. he worries that he and Katarina had been thrown out of the Time Space tunnel and ending up far flung into the future. That is why he does not dare to use his Divine Sense to scan the world. >> Chapter 1312 The Old Fashion Way I

Chapter 1312 The Old Fashion Way I

If this is the world of one hundred yearster or a world of the future, hastily scanning the world with his Divine Sense and alerting the world of his existence is not good idea. After all, if this is the future, then he is from the past. It means that in the years that had passed, the enemies that once shed with him had probably gotten stronger. And Azief had a lot of enemies. From the Crime Alliance to the Dark Syndicate, to the other world powers, all in all, it is not a rosy outlook. People that wanted to kill him is as numerous as the clouds in the sky. In the past, he did not mind because he could cover the Earth and overturned the Heaven with his palm wherever he wanted. But if this is the future, then the enemies of his had probably grown to a point that even if he is now on the peak of Divine Comprehension, he would not be able to contend And these enemies would not be softhearted. Instead, they would try to kill him the moment they found him. Of course all of this is his conjecture and also his worst case scenario. He might also be overcautious right now. Even though he is quite sure that time had been changed somehow, it might not change that drastically. Katarina is sitting on the tree stump and all the while she is sucking more energy from the surrounding. But unlike before where she just sucks everything into her body, this time she takes it a bit slow. Knowing that this might be the far future, she alsoes to the same conclusion like Azief. She too had many enemies. The dark alleys of Europe had been drenched with blood because of her sword. And then, there is also Rosulka. That girl¡­...probably would notice her if she is too high profile. Azief had many enemies. He had so many that sometimes he even forgets some of their names. But for Katarina, while she also had many enemies, there is a few of this enemies that she remembers and leave a great impression on her and one of them is Rosulka. Her nemesis. So, fearing that she would be detected, this time, sucking the energy that flows all over Heaven and Earth, she takes it slow. If this is the future, then it might not be wise for them to show their existence so openly. It didn''t take long for both of them to agree on the same thing even though they did not yet speak about it Katarina and both Azief once gain suck the energy around them and after a while Katarina had finally recovered to her full peak. And Azief had recovered to almost half his power. Katarina then got up from the tree stump and look at Azief. Azief looks at her and she said ''What is our first move then?'' Azief smiles and said ''We first need to know how much time had passed'' Katarina nodded. ''I could not mobilize my Time Law. How about you?'' Azief ask Katarina. Katarina was surprised. Then she shakes her head ''Even though my attributes also had time rted abilities, it is integrated with my Ice Law'' ''try'' Azief said and Katarina nodded Katarina then try to use her Timews but then she frowned. ''I could not do it either'' there is puzzled expression on her face. It is true that she had integrated almost all of her Laws into her Elemental Law But, even that is true, she is still a Disk Formation leveler, she could at least feel thews around her even if she did not master the Laws. She once again looks at Azief and there is only one word that came from her mouth ''Why?'' Azief sighed. It is a simple question but Azief it is not an easy question to answer ''I do not know for sure. But I have my theory'' Azief said. When he was thinking on the tree stump just now, he had already realized he could not mobilize his Time Laws. If not, he would have already uses it to understand the time difference. Time difference of the Laws is not like a clock. Time is given meaning by people. It is given numbers and symbols to denote time passing simply to make life convenient. In other words, time passing is a construct of human mind. But when someone who could control Time uses Time Laws, they could tell time passing like a dog could smell all kinds of scent, It had no number. If Azief uses time Laws it is not like the Time Laws would inform him of how much days had passed, or how much months or years that had passed. Instead, what Azief would know is the intensity or the dense amount of information time had gathered and from that, he could surmise an approximate of how much time had passed ording to the calction of the human construct of time. Katarina then said ''Then share your theory with me'' Azief smiles hearing how cheeky she sounds right now. And Katarina chuckles a bit. Many does not know this about Azief. But he actually likes to talk. He might not seem that way because of how expressionless he is sometimes. Of course, when he is with her, he had all these emotions on his face. And she likes seeing that side of him that other people does not know. Like a secret only she knows. And she knows that Azief likes to share his theory and his thoughts. But, he doesn''t like forcing it on other people. Katarina knows him and so she asks. Not only because she knows that he is eager to share his discovery, it is also because she also wanted to know. Azief chuckles a bit and then he said ''My guess would be what we just had experienced. The turbulence of space and time. If you remember, when we pass that turbulence space, we were drained out of our energy'' Katarina nodded ''The Laws in the turbulent space might not be as chaotic as the Time Space tunnel, but it would not be called a turbulent space if it''s not turbulent. When we pass that area, it also probably saps our ability to use Time and Space Laws. The simple way to exin this, it is like some kind of jetg. Or a side effect of travelling through apressed Time and Space '' Katarina hearing this frowned and then she asks ''Are you trying to say that we could not use Time and Spacews again?'' Azief shook his head. ''That is not what I mean at all. No, I believe this is temporary. Though, how long it would take before we could use Time and Space Laws again is anybody guess. But it would probably not take a year'' Hearing this Katarina heave sigh of relief. Azief on the other hand, is now looking at his surroundings. He had answer Katarina question but there is still many question that needs to be answered. At the same time, he is now using his Divine Sense to make sure that the powerful beast that is gathering toward them would not jump into the formation. This formation is anti-concealing and also an illusion formation. But it is not a barrier formation. Everything could still enter the formation. And some of the beast in this ind seems to have certain kind of abilities that enables them to see through the illusion. Right now, he has almost half of his energy. One scan of his Divine Sense and he could tell that the beast gathering around the area is simply either in Seed Forming or Disk Formation level of power. It is no threat to him He then walks forward and the beast around the area seems to be startled. Katarina also notices the beast but she did not do anything. She knows Azief is here and his presence alone is enough to deter these monsters ''I don''t think that my move in this ind would attract anyone attention'' he thought before he suddenly makes a grasping motion with his hand. There was around five beasts the size of a small hill surrounding them. the reason that they are hard to see is because they seem to meld with their surrounding like a chameleon ability to blend in with the environment. But when Azief make a grasping motion with his hand, the vitality of those monster was immediately drained. They age almost instantly and before they could scream or howls or did anything, they were instantly dead This is Death. And what these beasts are experiencing is the decay of life. The beast was about to run away when Azief make his move. Some that have wings wanted to fly into the sky. But the attraction force was so powerful that in less than one second, they age and then they died Not because there is a force mming down on them nor is there any attack on them but simply because their longevity was robbed. This is the true power of a Divine Comprehension leveler. Most of the enemies that Azief had fought in the Seresian world is either Essence Creation or Divine Comprehension leveler level of power. So, he could not do this one sided domineering attack. But, when a Disk Formation level of power met with Divine Comprehension leveler, there is difference of an entire realm And this difference of an entire realm is like the gulf that separates Heaven and Earth Not everybody is like Azief who walk the perfection path and could fight across realms. He makes a grasping motions and the longevity of these five beast was instantly drained. Azief immediately feel his body bing a bit warm and he smiles. There is a dangerous smile on his face as his energy skyrocketed If not for the restrain that he pushes down his energy, the powerful emanation of power that undting from him, his energy would pierce the clouds and broke through the boundary of the sky He now had recovered half of his energy. He then looks at the sky and narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1313 The Old Fashion Way II

Chapter 1313 The Old Fashion Way II

''It seems nobody is looking at me'' Azief knows all about surveince from a powerful force If he had been into the future right now, then he fears that there are people who could surveil him at this moment. It is also a gamble. When he kills those beasts outside of his formation he was ready to jump away almost immediately if there is any feeling of him being attacked or being look upon. But, it seems, this world did not yet birth such entity. He did feel however the Heavens looking for a few second. But, the Heavenly Will probably could not tell it was him. After all he could easily cover himself from the Heavenly Will simply because he still has control over some part of the Heavenly Will. He would feel it if the Heavenly Will had found him Then he sat back down on the stump. Once again there is silence. Katarina is still standing there, with no intention of sitting back down. It is clear that she wanted to make a move. She seems to be waiting for Azief to make his move. But she did not ask anything in this moment. Azief once again fell into self-contemtion. Azief is anxious right now because he simply could not know the time difference. He fears that every move he would make would push him to a road of doom ''This is the first time I regret making so many enemies'' he would not care if he was alone. But Katarina is also with him. But then he shook his head. ''I don''t think it is bad as that'' he thought to himself maybe he is consoling himself. He hopes that the time difference is only a few months or only a few years Right now, there is nothing he could do but ept the current situation If not for the ident inside the Time Space tunnel, the time difference would be six days eight days'' top His n was built around that circumstances. If it''s only a few days of time difference, then he could enact many of his ns that he has made before he enters the portal to the Seresian world. His journey to the Seresian world and the experience is very anticlimactic. He did not fight anyone in the Seresian world. He was actually ready to fight with the Demon King and when he couldn''t, he found himself a bit of sad. Maybe, after all of these years, Azief also had a penchant for fighting. If it was in the past, he did not like fighting very much. But maybe because it was not fun. Now, however fighting is very fun for him It is not only because he wins that makes it funs. It is also because of the things he wouldprehend in the fight Azief had a feeling that if he could fight with the Demon King at that time, there is a chance that he would have some kind of enlightenment Azief himself had recognized that unlike other people, he seems to find enlightenment or solving some of the problems that gues him when he is in a fight The more desperate the fight, the better. Because when he is truly desperate in a battle, his mind focused like never before and things that is not clear be clear all of a sudden So, even though he did not show it to Katarina he felt a bit miffed that he was denied of his enemy. Of course, when he went into the projection world to see the connection between worlds that he had gone through, he did fight Amara. And of course, in that battle, he once again understands something about the force of fate and destiny. That fight makes him able to see how powerful people uses the Laws to fight. After this, Azief could apply it. And he had quite the harvest in the Seresian world. He had learned that there is great force in the Universe that is looking at him He also learned some secrets of the Universe, met a Being that is thought of to be merely stories and tall tales told to exin creation. He saw a Garden that brings about an emotion that he did not know he have. he strengthens his understanding of certainws that he had cultivated. All in all, his experience in the Seresian world had made him able to refine his ability of Divine Comprehension. And now, he needs to use all the things that he had learned toe out from this predicament. While Azief was thinking of the best way to determine time difference in this world, Katarina who was standing still could not help but be anxious. Azief knows that she is worried about her brother. She began pacing around the area, walking back and forth. ''You found the solution? Of how to know the current time difference?'' she asks after a few second of silence Azief had an idea. It is a simple one. Usually, he would use his Time Laws to detect the difference but considering that both of them could not use Time Laws right now, Aziefe up with a simplest and yet the most under used method since he had level up to Disk Formation. He got up from the tree stump. Azief also knows that it is useless if they keep being here. He needs to confirm certain things before he could make the next move. Like ying chess. He needs to make a move so that he could n the next move He looks at Katarina and said ''We need to get out from this ind first'' ''The n'' Azief smiles and said ''The n is quite simple. We just need to find a city, a vige, any kind of settlement'' ''And?'' ''And ask them what time is it'' hearing this Katarina who was expecting some kind of convoluted scheme unconsciouslyughed ''You mean¡­we just ask?'' Azief nodded ''The old fashioned way'' Azief said with a smirk ''I could get down with that'' Katarina just shakes her head But then Katarina was reminded of something. ''How about this ind? Is there nobody here?'' Azief shook his head. ''There is no vige, cities or settlements of any human poption here'' Katarina just nod. She did not even bother to use her Divine Sense. If it''s any other person, Katarina would not just take their word for it. Instead, she probably would use her Divine Sense to make sure of the truth But since this is Azief she epted it almost immediately. Azief then said ''We probably need a disguise. Until we get a good grasp of what is happening in the world, it is better if we do not attract attention'' Katarina nodded. She then clicks her finger. A powerful burst of energy fills around her. Only this one is not some kind of attacking method. Instead, the particles around her seems to be stimted. Light refracted and space bends. Cold wind blows and then her face morphs into a young face with freckles. Her hair is now styled with a ponytail, ck like night. She is now four feet two, a few feet shorter than her original height. Her clothes turn red. Azief watch her transformation and she could not help but thing that she takes her inspiration from somewhere. Azief chuckles a bit and then ask ''Did you just take inspiration from the Red Riding Hood?'' Katarina who now looks like a young girl of thirteen or fourteen smiles mischievously. ''People usually let down their guard around children'' Azief nodded. That is true. Azief also did not want to be outdone. Unlike Katarina who rarely disguises herself, Azief was a master disguiser if he is to bepared with Katarina. Azief in Earth Prime had rarely have to disguise himself. Most of the time his face alone is enough to deter people. But, this did not mean that he never disguises himself. His experience with Will when they were struck in the Multiverse the first time he travelled with Will to go back home, that four years'' journey, was filled with all kinds of trouble and difficulties. It is then conceivable that he disguises himself a lot during those times. Azief waves his hand and an energy filled wind passes over him and he transformed in almost an instant. There is wrinkles on his face and his face be old. However, his eye is bright. To add to the details, he added a hunch behind his back. On his hand there is a cane. He wears a gray robe. Azief took the appearance of an old man. An old man and a young Red Riding Hood. It is quite thebination. Katarina look at Azief transformation and said ''An old man? Really?'' ''People let down their guard when they are around old people'' Even his voice changes. If one only listens to his voice one would thought that Azief is a frail old man. Katarina took note of that and she reminded herself to also change her tone of voice to match that of a child She chuckles at Azief current appearance ''You are detailed'' ''Basic of disguise'' Azief unashamedly say and Katarina only shakes her head. Azief is not known to be a braggart. But he does brag in a yful way with Katarina and this is one of his moment Then Azief clicks his finger and the formation that he hadid down almost at once disintegrated. The four runic words that maintains the formation flew back into the ring. The area once again is empty of any trees. The illusion was broken in almost an instant This is the area of the clearing and like before it was restored to its original appearance. Azief then narrowed his eyes. After his initial test, he found out that nobody is using any kind of Divine Sense to surveil the world, he became a bit bold. ''Let''s go out'' and then Azief immediately flew upwards and Katarina follows from behind. And then like a shooting star they disappeared from the sky >> Chapter 1314 Arturia

Chapter 1314 Arturia

Azief and Katarina finally arrive at some ce that resembles a city. They both were in stealth mode when they were flying before And like before, Azief covers them both with a bit of Heavenly Will. So that even if the Heavens wanted to search for them it would be useless. Space Laws are kind of iffy for them right now so Azief could not just warp the space like he used to. And to Warp space, at least he needs to know where he wants to warp himself. Warping spec is to be used with the conjunction of Divine Sense. They arrive at a port city. Azief heard the conversation around the area and he knows this port city is called Arturia. It seems the ruler of this port city is a pirate. Azief frowns a bit listening to this. he also heard some unknown terms like Leviathan Breath. It seems that things had changed a bit. Azief and Katarina did notnd near the harbor instead theynd inside the city itself. Of course, like most cities in the world after the Fall, this port city is also protected by formations. There are the basic ones like for detection and protection. But all of this in the eyes of Azief is simply mere trifling obstacles. The formation did not even realize that they have two guest thate uninvited. Though, Azief wonders if this formation that covers this city really had that much of a security measures. From what he sees looking at the city gates where there are a few pirates there looking over the city wall, they basically just let anyone in. There is even some people flying in. The guards did not seem to care that much. That was weird. Some cities have tes that recognize one identity before they were let in. This city basically just let anyone in. Azief felt a bit frustrated at that. Like he had just punched cotton. Maybe, there isn''t even a need for him to hide and he could have just simply walk into the city. They remove their stealth method in an abandoned alley and then walk out from the alley and they immediately heard conversation all around. This is the bustle of a city. Azief kind of miss this. It was like he was ying a single yer game before and right now he is ying a MMORPG The reason why Azief felt like this is because for the past few months, the only people that he had interacted with was with Katarina and Qarliya who is basically an artificial intelligence. Then there is the projection of worlds where he saw the passing of time. All in all, he kind of miss human interaction. It makes him feel not so lonely. There is people all around, there is screaming, there is shouts,ughter and tears and it was chaotic in the best possible way. He could also hear the sound of the wavespping on the shores, the blue water of the ocean brings tranquility and the air of the breeze, all of it make his spirit lifts up This port city is built near the ocean. Not far away there is an active volcano. But Azief could see that there is mechanical structure around the top of the volcano. It must be some kind of tech. maybe to harvest some kind of thing from the volcano or maybe to regte temperature of the volcano or as an early warning system. But, people probably would not worry that much about volcanoes. Most of the people unless they were Pir Forming level would usually be able to escape in the event of the volcano erupting. But while there is such tech, there is not many high sky scrapers instead, this city felt like a city one would see in some kind of medieval era Of course, even though it looks like a mediaeval harbor city. The cleanliness is top notch. Azief could even see robots cleaning the streets. If Azief had to say it, it was like antiquebined with futuristic. The city looks like a polished mediaeval harbor city with clean streets, organized stalls and roads and surprisingly enough, orderly. Nobody seems to be making any troubles. It is surprising to see in a port city run by pirates. Of course, pirates in this era did not exactly wears shirts like some kind of pirates you would see in Pirates of the Caribbean movies. Some of them even look like warriors. But the reason why everyone could tell who is a pirate and who is not is simple These pirates have a badge of skull and bones with roses behind the background of the skull and bones ''What a weird city'' he said ''Things have changed a lot from before'' Katarina said. Azief nodded Azief did not use his Divine Sense to scan this city. Doing things like that is simply announcing to everyone that he is here. So, he uses his eyes to take in the view and look at the city as he walks on the smooth road. The road itself is following some kind of aesthetic. And Azief knows which kind of road that this city imitates. It is the Appian Way. This city of pirates is colorful but yet at the same time weird in that it did not feel like a pirate city at all. When Azief thinks of city of pirates, it is rowdy filled with dirty sailors, brothels and dirty roads But then he thought about the criminal world and he could ept this. Even crime be organized what more are pirates. Even pirates like to be clean. As he walks along the road, he could see that there is many construction project all over the ce. There is a ce that seems to be a district for selling wares and products. There is even housing district that is being built not far away from the city, a residential area. It seems the one building it is robots. Construction after the Fall is not such a time consuming job. With the advance of technology especially robotic technology by the Order of Thinkers, construction is probably one of the easiest thing to do. Some that have special ss could even set up a city as long as you give them the blueprint and enough resources. Azief could see that there are also all kinds of Arrayist and Formation Master that isying down formation before the base of the construction began. It seems that even the construction of the area is very orderly and organized. And then there is also the many amount of people here There are all kinds of people here. They are the pirates and then there are the merchants. There is also normal people that just walk around and work in this pirate city But most of the people that walk into this city are pirates. Every once in a while, they would be people flying in the sky andnding on the road. People did not even seem to care as they just either pass these people whonded without even giving a nce. Even the person who was flying in the air and thennding on the road did not seem to find any of his behavior weird as they then walk on the road like he had done nothing out of sorts Azief even saw one of those people fly from outside the city gates,nded on the square, but some kind of first and then take off into the air again. If you want to see these kind of behavior in any of the Seven Great Powers, it would be impossible. You could fly over the city but you could notnd down on the city unless you have certain permission. Pandemonium is even more so. Maybe in the Southern or Northern region where the regtion is a bit loose, it is fine to do such a thing but in the Central region of Pandemonium, that is under the feet of the Emperor. To the people of pandemonium, there is only one Emperor in Pandemonium and that is Death Monarch Most people would not dare to fly over the capital city of Pandemonium. After all, even the sound of thunder in Pandemonium would make any criminals shudder. There is also the fact that most cities of the Seven Great powers had great restriction on their protection formation. Usually the formation would extend until the clouds. So, when a person that could fly wanted to go to this city they must go through the front gate and not simply just fly over the city andnd down on the ground It is also conducive to air traffic. In the past, human uses airnes to navigate the skies. Nowadays, as long as you reached Disk Formation most of them could easily fly even if they do not learn the corresponding Laws or attributes. Of course, this does not mean that only those high level people could fly. Now, it is even easier to fly. Because one could use the advanced tech Azief knows that the Order of Thinkers even created an Iron Army, a suit of armor that could fly and could be outfitted with normal humans. Imagine all of these people that could fly. There is no flight n that is agreed beforehand, just people flying in the sky without any concern So, most of the Seven Great Powers put on a ban of flying near cities and enforce it with formation and array restriction. Yet, these ce did not seem to put any ban on restriction of flying. Azief could not understand the logic. Yet, there must be something that restrained these pirates from making chaos in the city. Because this is not a normal city at all. >> Chapter 1315 City of Pirates

Chapter 1315 City of Pirates

At first when Azief first saw this city, he simply thought of it as a port city. But when he enters it and saw pirates guarding the city gates, he thought that this is a city dominated by a pirate lord or something But a she walks and he listen, he understood very clear that this is not some kind of city that is hijacked by pirates, this is a city made by pirates for pirates. It did not escape Azief feeling that all of these people is very powerful and very experienced Katarina who was walking beside Azief also notice this. Usually Azief would kill criminal without batting an eye. But pirates on the other hand...Azief had some experience with pirates. Of course not in this world ¡­but in others¡­. he had quite the experience with pirates Azief himself knows it is not easy to judge good and bad. If not for the fact that he could see the resentment around a certain people, even he would not have certainty of killing people that are guilty Of course, having resentment around you did not always means that you are evil. After all resentment is not only exclusive to people being killed. Azief also is not that intolerant to crime as the world thinks he is. The only reason he maintained such a tough stance on crime is because of his enemies who is mostly crime lords. This did not mean he is softhearted or that he tolerated criminals thatmit great harm to people To him, if you were ready to kill, you should also ready to be killed. It is the same for him. Azief never held any illusion that he is exempt from this rule. Even he had to be careful not to be killed by other people. The only reason why he could survive even after dering war with the organized criminal organization all over the world is simply because his strength is so overwhelming that the world that used to be run by criminals and conglomerate had to listen to him And Katarina is also someone who abhors evil very much. If she did not abhor evil, the massacre all over the Dark Alleys of Europe would not happen. But, Katarina had also grown from her time in Seresian world. She frowns but she did not raise her sword to attack. She too had learned the subtlety of good and evil and how it is very hard to distinguish the two. It is fine if the act of evil is pure. A pure evil is easy to cut down. But an evil that is executed because of circumstance and the tangled cause and effect, this kind of evil is hard to categorize. Though Katarina was impressed with what she is seeing. A pirate city. A true pirate city. Azief and Katarina could see that there is also establishment of the immoral kind yet it is very orderly It is not rambunctious like those in Las Vegas or like the hush-hush establishment in certain countries. But it is also not hidden Instead it is very casual, like some kind of normal stall you would encounter anywhere There are casinos and there are brothels that serve men and women alike. It is a city of Sin, hidden by the light of orderliness ''It is interesting'' Katarina whispers and Azief nodded. Katarina look around and like Azief she was also shocked at how this city of pirates is nothing like she had imagined. They walk past a few avenues and road and then after a while Azief spotted a stall. The stall itself is big and there is a tree in the middle of the stall counter. This tree is very tall and the branches and teeves provides shades below. So that even right now with the sun over their head, one would not feel so much the heat of the sun Of course, for people like Azief and Katarina regting the heat in their body is the easiest thing to do but it does not mean that they don''t feel heat. It seems that the tree development is guided as it only grows on one direction to cover the people who ising to this stall. The stall seems to have all kinds of food. From Asian noodle to Italian pasta, to Arabic cuisine, there were too many that it is hard to choose. And they have the outdoor chair and there are the indoor chairs. All kinds of people eat and drink here and Azief also felt that he wanted to eat here. And it is also a good ce to eavesdrops on conversation. Azief gesture to Katarina to enter the area of the stall and they both immediately went inside the area of the stall and sat down on one of its outdoor chairs. From what Azief could see he could simply sit down and a few minutester a waiter woulde to ask what he wanted to eat and drink Almost a few minutester, someone came to take their order. Azief order for both of them. It turns out that they had to pay first. From what the waiter told him this is because there is always a chance that any of the pirates here would start swinging their sword or weapons and began to fight. The waiter even shares to him, that it happens a lot in the beginning. Azief smiles listening to the waiter. The waiter himself is a middle age man. His body is sturdy and he is around Seed Forming level. But Azief could tell, that this person probably used to fight with a lot of people. The Seeds in this waiter body seems to have died in infancy. This kind of injury could only be found in people who over drafted their energy. Azief did not mind hearing the waiter talking about his experience and the city. It is something that Azief wee right now Since there are not many customers right now, the waiter sat on the empty seat and talks to them while they were thinking what to order. Katarina was startled by this overfriendliness. But it was not so for Azief. Azief don''t k now about other cultures but in his culture this is considered normal. When he goes to a stall or a small restaurant operated by small business owners, it is normal to talk with the waiter and even share stories or jokes. Sometimes, if you are a regr you also would talk a bit with the waiter about some stuff. So, unlike Katarina who seems weirded out by the friendliness of this waiter, Azief on the other hand felt very at home with this kind of behavior. It turns out this waiter is also a Mysian. Though he does not look like it anymore. With one nce he looks like a Caucasian man. It turns out he is a mixed child. It is rare for Azief to find a My people. Of course it is not like My people was wiped out from the rest of the world like some kind of other countries. China for example had its poption nearly all wiped out. Most of the poption of China is concentrated in only a few regions in China so, it is kind of easy for the monster to wreak ultimate damage. There are also a few nations where the monster nearly wipes out the entire poption living there like in Australia and ind nations. As for Australia, the circumstances are a bit different because a forbidden zone was created there with all kinds of monsters and beast and all kinds of wonders erupted there during the initial years of the Fall It was not until Azief clears the monsters there and created Pandemonium that Australia is safe again for people toe there. Azief also learns that this person then be a pirate, sailing the seven seas and live as free as a bird. He even said he had a great ship. He seems to be talking about his ship with great gusto. Azief simply listen to the waiter. Every once in a while the waiter would look around the stall to see if there is any new customer entering the area of the stall. And if there is not, the waiter would continue talking. Most people might not be interested but Azief is not most people. He listens to the pirate and Azief could tell that this pirate simply likes sailing through the seas instead of pirating Thought from what Azief had gathered, this waiter does not dare sails the waters of Pandemonium. He even curses Death Monarch in an expletiveden sentences. It seems a few pirates agreed. ''You''re right'' some pirates who heard the waiter cursing Death Monarch chimed in from a few tables forward. Azief even chuckles at this. if these pirates know that they are talking smack about Death Monarch in front of Death Monarch, how would they would react? It is clear to Azief now that even though pirates are not the main target of Pandemonium, they were also affected with Pandemonium tough stance against criminal And his standing with the pirate is very low. It is amazing what Azief find out in that brief time they were talking with each other. Maybe, that is why someone who is a Seed Forming leveler would condescend to be a waiter in some stall at a pirate city. In such event, any loss must not be attributed to the stall or the establishment and instead if you order something and you could not have the drink because of some fight, you are wee to challenge the pirate that did the problem in the Life and Death Duel Arena near the volcano. If the pirates try to run, then the formation would be truly activated. Of course this also applies to anyone regardless whether they are a pirate or not Azief was surprised when he learns about this. He did not think that there is such a rule. No wonder, there is so many pirates and yet so little problem. Azief understood the thinking. The method is very simple and treated human life as grass but it is also very effective in taming these wild pirates. Because no matter how wild a pirate is, in the end, they still wanted to live. Azief understood how the way it works in the minds of the pirates. The reason that they are afraid to do any trouble in any of the establishment is simply because it is hard to tell if there is someone better than you in a certain establishment What if you were doing some mess and you identally disturb some powerful level. Then, what would happen next is you were invited to the Life and Death Duel arena and simply dies. In that short conversation Azief found out a little bit of reason why this city of pirate is so orderly >> Chapter 1316 The Ten Seas

Chapter 1316 The Ten Seas

Azief pays the waiter with energy stones and the waiter smiles and it could be seen that he is very happy. It seems that this is the currency here. Azief did not mind as he had a lot of those energy stones. and after the waiter leave, Azief and Katarina just sit there and close their eyes. As he was drinking he could hear bit and pieces of information. Both of them were surprised to hear many different and new terms. What Azief found out was that this city is near the route leading to the Turbulent Sea. What is the Turbulent Sea? This is the question he had. This question however is not answered. Everyone seems to know what Turbulent Sea is and it is like some kind ofmon sense ''A new sea?'' Azief thought to himself. Even though the name of the seven seas is called differently by the ruling power of the Seven World Power, in the end, sometime it is still called by its old name like the Pacific Ocean or the Mediterranean Sea. But Turbulent Sea? It is not some kind of way of saying that the sea is turbulent. The people that he hard talking about it speak of turbulent sea as a name. Not long after, their drink arrives. And Katarina order some snacks when the waiter was dropping off the drink. The pirate looks at Katarina and smile gently fearing that the child would be afraid of them If they know that they just try to be gentle to the Ice Queen, they probably would lose their mind. Azief reputations might not be good, but that does not mean the reputation that Katarina had is that good either They both then opens their eyes again. They both know how weird it would seem like if they are the only ones closing their eyes. It is clear something is up if he did something like that. Both Azief and Katarina close their eyes only for a few second so it might look to people like he was just tired and close his eyes. But if he closes his eyes for a minute and Katarina did the same, it would be insulting the intelligence of the people here. But even if they were only closing their eyes for a few second, in that few second Azief had heard many conversations all at the same time And in that brief seconds, he could iste the conversation that matters and not mattered. So, they open their eyes but they keep listening to the conversation around them. Azief did not say much. His disguise as an old man is perfect and so is Katarina. And they did not feel any Divine Sense sweeping around them If they feel there is Divine Sense snooping on them, then it means that his disguise is not good enough. What Azief heard sometimes is useless conversation. But there are also a few useful conversations. Some talk about some treasures that they found. Of course, there are pirates here. But there is also the casual gatherers and treasure hunters. There are also warriors from other parts of the world, sailing the seas and is hunting for treasures of Heaven and Earth Even before the Multiversal Convergence, there is treasures of Heaven and Earth. Azief rarely participated in such matter because he is already the strongest in the world practicing one of the most extreme path in the Omniverse which is the Perfection Path. Then he also had his own treasures like the Ten Eternal Rings. That rings are enough for him to overwhelm the world. So, Azief was never that interested in treasures. In a way, Azief is like someone who is born with gold spoon the moment the Fall began It is ironic that before the Fall, he was a nobody. But when the Fall happens, the forces of destiny and fate pushed him to the forefront. He already had a great treasure so he never cared that much about some treasures that manifested or born on Earth But for people who did not have any artifacts, treasures born on Earth, is something that is highly desired. And there is nock of people who hunts for treasures. Azief still did not understand many things about pirates and their emergence after the Fall. Especially not the way the current pirate world is operating right now. This is inevitable considering that there are no pirates around Pandemonium Sea. Pandemonium was a forbidden zone before Azief clears it up. And even though Azief had cleared up the continent from dangerous monsters, in the sea and around the Pandemonium Sea there is still many titanic sea creatures roaming around Pandemonium has a formation that deters the monsters froming near to the shore of Pandemonium so the monsters usually roams a bit further than the shores of Pandemonium. Of course, one might say why would Death Monarch didn''t just wipe out all of the sea monsters around Pandemonium. The reason is simply because the sea monsters also acts like a deterrent. Pirates that have tried to cross the sea to go to Pandemonium, would usually be attacked by the sea monsters. Even if they survive the sea monsters, they still have to deal with the other defensive measures that are in ce. Everyone who knows about Pandemonium knows that there are many formations around the entire continent. And if they managed to go on thend there is the Three Army, the Shadow Guards, the Inner Security Council of Pandemonium and many other security forces in Pandemonium who would be more than happy to beat them down. Let say that a pirate managed to get through all of these. Waiting at the end of the line is the strongest person in the world. In the end, most pirates and criminals concluded that to go to Pandemonium using sea route is a suicide job. It is because of this there is no pirates around Pandemonium sea and Azief could count on one hand the reports he had about pirates. He listens to all of this talks about people seeing more treasure of heaven and Earth after the Multiverse. He listens to tem talking about the new changes of the world and how the energy of the world had soared Some talks about the enemies that they have met. They were boisterous with boastful stories. Some of the pirates talked about how they outmaneuvered some navy of the Seven Great Powers. But they did no go into details and some of them is lost in context. It is not like he would just go there and then suddenly he would get all the information he wanted Azief knew he had to wait and be patient to listen to some information that he wanted. Of course, Azief also heard that there is a tavern on the end of the street where everyone usually hangs out. He also learns that there are information brokers there. And he also learns that it is not weird to see many people who do not know about this port city. Azief look at the people, listen to their stories and every once in a while he would smile. It has been a long time for him to feel this familiarity. Of course, in the Seresian world he also met people. But most of the people there treats him like a living God. There is this fear and awe and all other kinds of emotion reflected in their eyes. Theyck a certain something. On Earth, however these are people that he is familiar with. And the way of life is not that different. So, he took it all in and enjoy it. And there was something else that shocked them Katarina and Azief are both surprised to find out that not only piratese here, normal people also sometimeses here. From the words of some of the people whoe here, they said that this pirate city is the safest out of the ten pirate''s cities. Both Katarina and Azief look at each other when they heard that ''Pirate cities?'' Katarina seems to muttered. Azief also felt shocked hearing this. Azief knows that before there is always pirate headquarters all over the seven seas of the world For example, he knows that the League of Freedom before they be one of the seven great powers had many rtions with the great pirates of the seas. But even during the moment where undoubtedly the power of the pirates is at its peak, they still did not have a city. At most, these pirates would rest in some port cities under the seven great powers or they would create a headquarters in some secluded ind or some caves in uninhabited ind. That has always even the case But a city of pirate? That alone had shocked Azief. Now he heard that there are ten pirate cities. How could he not be shocked? This is also something new Azief had just found out. Not only piracy seems to be booming, it seems that it is now the grand era of piracy. And that there is Ten Pirate Warlords that covers the Ten Seas. Some people even said that maybe there is twelve Seas. The measurement of the world seas and mountain and continent is not yetplete. Some of the pirates even spoke that there needs to be a new map considering the current size of Earth Even though Azief did not use his Divine Sense to check the world after he was out from the portal, he still remembered what happens after the Multiversal Convergence. The world expanded because of magical energy. And it is because of that there is so much dense magical energy in the air Even if Azief did not intentionally tries to absorb energy from his surrounding, even just by breathing he is inhaling energy and strengthening himself. It is the same for many people in the world right now. >> Chapter 1317 Mobility

Chapter 1317 Mobility

But Azief caught something from the conversation. That there is a few other pirate''s cities and these other pirate cities is not as weing as this one And then finally after they keep listening, they finally found some information worth having. The current issue of the world finallyes out from the mouth of these people They focused all of their hearing to these people and block out the other noises The more they listen to the words of these people, the more they frowned until finally they sighed. ''So, that how it is'' Azief mutters silently. Katarina who was sitting beside him also nodded. Her feet did not reach the ground because of how short she is and her swinging feet had also stopped. What Azief heard is also what Katarina heard. And they both have their own thoughts on the matter Listening to these people talking about the current issue, Azief also found out how much time had passed since he left Earth They both sighed at the same time after knowing and look down. But then they look at each other again and there is a smile on their face ''It is a bit disappointing and it did not actually follow the n. But, this is good enough'' Azief thought to himself. Katarina sit closer to Azief as she forcefully moves her chair toward her left, the sound of the chair scratching the stone floor grated the ears of some people who were sitting next to them But after seeing that it is just a little girl and an old man, these people just shake their head and ignore Katarina and Azief. To the outside world, it would look like that Katarina is the granddaughter of Azief who wears the disguise of an old man. They never would have thought that this is Katarina the Ice Queen and Death Monarch. Katarina lean on him and then whispers to his ears ''This means, that we don''t need to meddle with Time and Space to open up another portal right?'' she whispered while smiling. She was asking a question but Katarina probably have made her decision. Even though, the time that they set up did not work, it is clear that Katarina is fine with the current condition Azief nodded. ''I was thinking the same thing. This much of an error is eptable'' Katarina nodded and then sat back straight on her seat and then began drinking the milk tea. Not longter, the waitere with a few snacks Azief appears like an old man who is tired but, there is a shine in his eyes. Right now, he is feeling happy and now there is no fear in his heart. Since the moment he returns to Earth, he always had been worried about Katarina safety. But now after hearing how much of the time that had passed, he is quite confident that he is still the top dog in this world. Not far away from them there is two people who is drinking some cold milk tea and talking aloud about what had happened. What caught the ears of both Azief and Katarina was that the person said that since the absence of Death Monarch and the Ice Queen six months ago, the world is now in chaos. It is not the world in chaos that made them perk their ears up. It was the six months. It seems that because of the turbulence of Space Time, instead of six days'' difference, it was six months. An almost one to one time difference. Though, Azief is not ming anyone. If he does have to me someone, it would be the him of the future. He sighed. he was a bit disappointed that it did not go ording to n, yet also relieved that he was not thrown that far away from the future. His worst case scenario was him being one hundred years in the future, with him having no power to protect Katarina. He fears that the enemy he has in the past would track him down. Fortunately, only six months had psed. And there is no need for him to open another Time portal. He also didn''t like opening time space tunnel because of all his bad experience when he is travelling inside it Hearing this, Azief is quite sure that his cultivation at the peak of Divine Comprehension is still the strongest in the world. He smiles and look at the sky and his gaze is as sharp as sword. If it''s just six months, Hikigaya and Jean is expected not to yet break through Divine Comprehension. Azief refuse to believe that their speed in cultivating Divine Comprehension is faster than him. When he enters Divine Comprehension leveler, he rose to the peak of Divine Comprehension almost immediately. The reason is simply because he already had thew Avatar even before he enters Divine Comprehension If it''s not for that, he would probably not progress this fast. It was weird actually. Azief clearly is practicing the Perfection Path. From what he knows the Perfection Path is one of the strongest and extreme path. It requires great energy and the methods of passing through each level is different from other people. One prerequisite not fulfilled and the Perfection path would be broken. But yet he seems to be different. Even though he walks the Perfection Path his cultivation rose very fast in almost an impossible manner. He met Azul, gained fortuitous encounters, walk the Supremacy Stairway and other encounters. All of this seem to add luck to him as he breaks through as easily as breathing. In the past, he simply thought that his bad luck had turned and reverse and he became lucky after the Fall. But after understanding certain things, understanding the terrifying concepts that is fate and destiny, and knowing his own future. Azief could feel that there is an invisible chain around him And this chain is pushing him forward. The reason he was lucky is because the tides of fate and destiny is pushing him. And that luck had enabled him to be not only the strongest but also be a ceiling of power on Earth Since he makes his debut in the world stage, he had always been the undisputed number one. The Strongest, The Number One Person, the Heavens of Earth, this title is all given to him. Even when he breakthrough from Disk Formation to Divine Comprehension, he did not take the normal path and immediately rushed to the peak. There were times that Azief thought he was slow. This is because while it takes him many years to breakthrough to another realm of power, other people only needs to take a few years to break through. But at that time, Azief wasparing himself unfairly. Those who walk Perfection path usually had tobor for decades if not hundreds or even ten thousand years to progress in their Perfection Path This is the reason why so many people who walked the Perfection Path in the beginning would usually abandon it when they reached Disk Formation or the equivalent power level The Disk Formation level could be said the middle level power. Because everyone who had practiced the perfection Path knows that the further you walk this path, the harder it became to maintain Perfection in each realm. But, for Azief, the further he goes, the faster his rate of improvement is. It is like he is the anomaly who practices the Perfection Path. But it is because of this, Azief is also confident that right now, even after six month passes, he believes that Hikigaya and Jean is still in the lower realm of Divine Comprehension level. ''I no longer need to hide'' there is a smile on his face when he thought of this. He could have announced his name right now and watch as the people of this city be panicked He is quite sure that there is no one in this world could restrain him. But Azief was never that high profiled of a man. Of course, because of his numerous title, he could not help but be high profiled. But most of the time, he prefers not to unt himself And he is also curious of the things that had happened since then. And as he looks at the stall, at the people that is drinking and eating, those who areughing and telling boastful stories of their adventure, he also wonders what else is in this pirate city. Right now even when he had confirmed that he is still the strongest person in the world, he still did not fly up. After all, even though he is quite sure no one could harm him right now, there is still the problem that he and Katarina could not yet use Time and spacews. It might not seem much, but this is a very important point. Without the ability to mobilize Time Space Laws, it limits their mobility. The reason why Azief could deter everyone in the world is because he is able to travels from one side of the world to the other in seconds. Of course, right now, the world had be too big. That is also one of the problems. It is fine that if it just became big. There is also turbulent energy all over the world and this energy mess with a lot of things. But even so, he could still warp the space around him and travels all over the world easily. Even though Azief notices that certain ces have certain forbidden zones that he could not use his Divine Sense to check. In a way, this has closed some of his gazing eyes on the world. But even with these forbidden zones, there is still many ces in the world he could go to and see through Without the ability tomand the Time Space Laws, he lose his mobility. >> Chapter 1318 Storm

Chapter 1318 Storm

And if it is discovered by their enemies, then they could be trapped using some kind of Space traps or something along that line. Azief would not mind that much considering that even without his Time Space Laws, he still has many trump card that he could use But the same could not be said for Katarina. Katarina, even though she is the strongest woman in the world, she is not the strongest person in the world. In the past, it is also the same. There is still Jean. And there is still Hikigaya. These two are only below Death Monarch in terms of power. Azief doubt that they would attack them. But just because these two would not attack them at this moment of weakness, there is no guarantee that the dark forces that hated both Katarina and him would not make a move. Azief could hear from some of the conversation that after he had gone to the Seresian world, the Crime Alliance became bolder in their actions. This is also because they know that even Hikigaya and Jean who had broken through to the Divide Comprehension realm could not see everything. They spected that if those two could not see everything in the world, then the same probably applies to Death Monarch So, they have be bolder in their actions These are only one of the many dark forces that wanted Azief and Katarina to die. So, Azief decided to take his trip to this city as information gathering mission. It is better to know many things before returning to Pandemonium. After all, it is not six days. But six months. He wanted to know what happened to the Seven Great Powers and what prompted the Great Pirate Era. He looks at Katarina and then said ''We should hurry up and go to the tavern. This ce did not have much information and eavesdropping conversation like this is not exactly productive'' he mutters. Of course, Azief also guard against anyone who was trying to eavesdrop his conversation by erecting certain force around them This way he could sense it from the sudden change of vibration in the sound wave. Katarina nodded. They drink the milk tea in silence while watching the scenery. It is quite funny to see that this pirate city is very beautiful. Not far away from the stall is an open garden and the scent off the flowers is brought by the breeze of the ocean not far away. Then after finishing both the snack and the drink, Azief and Katarina both got up and leave the stall. Right now, their feeling has now elevated. Before, they were still cautious but now even when Azief is in the guise of an old man, there is certain majesty to it. He restrains this temperament before because he could not be sure that he could protect Katarina. But now, he is sure. Six months is not enough to surpass him. And from what he heard from those people, they still refer Death Monarch as the strongest person in the world. And so there is a smile on his face. And this kind of confidence is also evident in Katarina. She was also cautious but after knowing how much time had passes, she is no longer so restrained. Right now, if not for the fact that she didn''t want to leave Azief alone, she would rush up to the sky and went back to the Senate. But she also knows that it might not be that bad to learn what had happened since they disappeared. Azief did not ask anyone the direction of the tavern. It is not because they are shy in asking, it is just that they already heard from someone the direction of the tavern It was already approaching evening. And there was a storm suddenly. Azief and Katarina was also shocked at this. The storme suddenly The dark clouds gather, then powerful force exploded out of nowhere and then there is the sound of thunder and the strikes of lightning fills the area of the sea. Since the sea is not that far away from the port city, Azief and Katarina could also see it. They walk to the cliff side road and stand there looking at thee suddenly forming storm. They were not the only one looking at the storm. The people of this city also stand near the cliff side fence and look at the storm. But Azief and Katarina also notices something else. ''This is weird'' Katarina said looking at the behavior of people around her. She looks around and she could see that even though some people who were walking alongside the cliff side road could see that there is a storm that ising toward the city, they only nce at it and then simply walks unhurriedly. She looks at one middle aged man who was stopping on a stall selling fruits. He looks at the storm that is approaching, raise his eyebrows and then look back at the stall assortments of fruits like he hadn''t seen anything at all. Azief and Katarina was both puzzled at this. They even saw a couple who were walking holding arms pointed toward the storm and marvel at the storm But the couple did not seem to want to run or panicked. People simply does not care. Azief look at Katarina and he reply to Katarina question ''It is weird'' he mutters. He could see that the storm is heading to the port. And judging from the size of the storm and the projected wind speed, that storm would wreak havoc not only on the port but also onto the city. This storm isrger than any storms he had seen before. Azief would only see such storm in some magical world where its storms could be the size of an entire continent. ''Is there an expert here?'' Azief mutters to himself but Katarina shakes her head. ''Unless that person is a Divine Comprehension leveler, they could not save this city from getting wrecked'' Azief nodded. It would not be difficult for a Disk Formation leveler to survive such a storm. But if they want to protect the entire city from getting wrecked by that storm, unless that Disk Formation leveler is Azief, there is no chance of getting away from this storm. Not to mention that the storm that ising is not some normal storm. Instead, it is a storm of electrical energy. Azief could see it with his vision. His Divine Sense was quite alright when he goes out of the portal. But maybe there is an imbnce in his energy that his Divine Sense is now a bit on the fritz. Even so, he could still use his eyes to see the storms. The storm is covered with electrical charges. A thunderstorm. The storms itself is generating charges of electricity and if that is the only thing it does it is still something that is easy to solve. But not only it generated discharge of searing electricity that burns the water, it also generated des of wind. Azief could see that every seconds it spins; it discharges hundreds to thousands of wind des that cut the water of the ocean. The water of the ocean then exploded upwards and then merge with the spinning tornado of thunder and wind. And there is even fire in the tornado. No, it is not quite right to say that it is fire. It is more urate to say that in the middle of the eye of the storm is a melting heat. There it causes the seas to be more in turmoil and Azief could see that the sea water where the storms passes is boiling All in all, it is not some ordinary storm. Azief attributed this weird storm to the current changing world. Even Katarina would find it hard to freeze such storm. However, if there is a Divine Comprehension leveler in this city, then it is very easy to disperse this storm. Azief would know since he is one. He could simply wave his arm and disintegrates thews of the elements around the storm. Or he could flick his finger and created a hundred feet tall wall of water that would smack down that storm. But if there is a Divine Comprehension leveler in this city, he would have sense it. When he first breaks through to seed Formation, he could feel the other Seed Formation leveler. That is how he met Sasha who tries to rob him of his Seed. And how Sina met with Sasha. Azief mind wanders a bit as he was reminded of Sina and Sasha. ''Those two¡­. I wonder how they are doing'' Then he shakes his head and focus back his mind Seed Robbing is still one of the methods to quickly strengthen oneself. Of course, as more and more people break through to Seed Formation it is harder than ever to feel the connection. However, if there are only a few people who have the same level, they could easily sense each other. Azief could hide from the eyes of Hikigaya and Jean because other than the fact that he is stronger than them both, he also had the aid of the Heavenly Will. If not, how would it be so easy for him to hide. But this is where he is puzzled. This city did not have Divine Comprehension leveler. So why are the people so unaffected? ''There must be some way for them to disperse this storm. If not, how could they be so unaffected?'' he thought to himself. The storm ising closer. Azief and Katarina stands there on the cliff side road, looking at the storming toward the port. Even if it did not yet reach the port, the force of the storms had already causes the wind to move erratically around the harbor and the ships around the harbor sway violently. Azief narrowed his eyes and opens up his senses. And just like he thought, there is really something. As one of the tornadoes split off from the main storm and heading toward the port, suddenly the clouds opens up near the port. It was like the entire clouds opens up to the starry sky above. And Azief could feel that there is an energy gathering. And before Azief could blink there was an energy st that neutralize the tornado. Then it sted another energy toward the storm in the distance. >>> Chapter 1319 Multi-Faceted City

Chapter 1319 Multi-Faceted City

BOOOM! The shockwave did not happen as expected. Like there was some barrier around the storm that forces the shockwave to not disperse to the surrounding area But Azief could tell that the second st is not that powerful. It is more like a warning shot and then the storms that seems to be like raging god of the seas suddenly calms down a bit. The storm is still there, only not as raging as before. But as for the forces of elements in the storm, it was already neutralized. The sea is no longer boiling, there is no longer wind des and there is no longer any electricity discharge from the storm ''See, what did I say? Don''t you believe your man? I have been here before with the boys'' a man said with a loud voice and there is woman who is holding his hand blushing red ''Quiet down a little'' the woman said. The manughed and then put his hand on the arms of that woman and then said ''That is why I said, you just have to trust me in this city. After we finish resting in this city, let''s go to ck Rock. That is another city of pirates that is worth going to. It is more on the wild side. If you are pirate, you have got tour all then ten cities of pirate'' heughed again Then looking at that woman who is pulling his sleeve, in an attempt to make that man lower down his voice, the man said even louder ''How could you be my first mate if you are shocked with this kind of stuff?'' the man said andughed. The woman only shook her head and then they both walk away from the cliff side fence and goes away with the man teasing the woman It is clear even though the woman appears to be ufortable there is a smile on her face and this shows that these two people are close Azief and Katarina heard those two talking and look at those two people. No wonder, the people here was not that fearful and seem unaffected. This must not be the first time that this kind of thing had happened before and they are used to it. There are also other people who were like Azief and Katarina who was looking at the storm and worried that the storm would hit the city. Azief could tell that these people are also like him, outsidersing from outside the city. As for the local, they look at the storm and then look away or they simply watched with delight looking at the storm being neutralized. Azief and Katarina both have seen how the storm have been neutralized. And they know how this city had done it ''A weather machine'' Azief and Katarina both said in unison. They look at each other andugh a bit. Before, Azief and Katarina probably would not have been able to guess what that thing is. But, the Orvanians had such devices able to change weather. In the early months of rebuilding the Seresian world, the Orvanians send out probe to space to control the weather from above. There is a supeputer in that probe to not only calcte possible weather but also to preempt any bad weathers, manipting clouds, draining the condensation water from the sea and so on and so forth. Even though the weather machine of the city probably did not have the same function like that of the Orvanians tech, it is without a doubt a weather machine. Azief then heard someone saying ''Aish. They should let the storme to the city'' Hispanion who was standing beside him then ask ''Why?'' ''How could I show my heroic if the storm did not attack the city'' hearing this hispanionugh ''Why are youughing?'' ''You are just a Seed Forming leveler and you talk like you are Death Monarch. Did you think you are the strongest person in the world?'' Then before his friend had the chance to say anything, that person said ''The owner of Hanging Head is a Disk Formation leveler. I even heard some people said that he used to work in the intelligence agency of one of the seven great powers. And then there is still the Head of the City Guard. He is also a Disk Formation leveler. If this is not Arturia these people could apply to be Governor or Senator in the Republic or even be a King in the World Government just by the merit of their prowess. And you think you can show your heroics before those guys?'' That personughed exaggeratedly. It is clear he is making fun of his friend. Then stillughing he said ''Marc, let''s not brag to much'' ''hey, man. A man could dream'' ''Yes. And now it is time to wake up. Let''s go to the City Pce and quickly send the resources'' ''You are such a party pooper; you know that Trey?'' Trey p the back of Marc head and then slowly walk ahead of Azief and Katarina and walk uphill along the cliff side road. Azief look at this city and if it was not for the fact that he knew this city is a city of pirates, he would never have made the corrtions. Once again he felt amazed at this city. Azief and Katarina both felt amused listening to those people. ''Hanging Head, huh?'' Azief also heard the name of this tavern. It seems that this tavern is very popr among the visitor of this city It is also the destination of the ce he wanted to go next. Azief look at the sea in the distance and his eyes narrowed. Now, that he has no reservation about using his power, he is freely using his power without fearing anyone. His eyes could see that the energy st still have some effect on the sea waves. Then he looks upwards and he could see that there is something hovering above the clouds. It seems to be shrouded by some kind of formation ''The weather device'' he thought to himself. With this he also knows that this city is also fitted with all kinds of technology. ''Is that the invention of the Order of Thinkers?'' Katarina suddenly spoke beside Azief. Azief shakes his head and answer ''Honestly, I don''t know'' From some of the reports that Azief had read, the Order of Thinkers had a lot of technology that they were developing. A weather machine is one of them. But the reason why they did not create it is because of some limitations. Maybe that limitation is no longer there, or there might be a breakthrough. Weather changing is hard. At least it is hard if one trying to use device to control it. People like Azief could easily waves their hand and change the wind and the weather. These actions are not something that did note with consequences. Each time when Azief battle any enemies, his sword sh that dissipates the clouds and pushes away the wind, all of this had great effect to the weather. Hence, any weather prediction forecast is always inurate since the Fall. Because even if Azief did not fight anyone it is not like he is the only one fighting or using his strength to change the weather. Azief then shakes his head. It is not the time to be thinking about the weather right now. ''Let''s go'' Azief said to Katarina. Katarina nodded as they walked the cliff side road. As they walk, they saw the sun set. They did not fly to the area. There is the feeling of wanting to enjoy the scenery and there is also the hope that their control over the Laws of Time and Space recovered as they walked It is like feeling an itch or some kind of difort in their body when they could not use all the Laws that they mastered. But it was also like a date. The first date they had on Earth. It is a pity that it is in a pirate city. But damn, this pirate city is very beautiful. It reminded Azief of some coastal cities in the Mediterranean. The sun sets, and night came but instead of darkness covering the cities, the street lights lighted up the streets. All over the cities, there is still life. Bars are opens, restaurant with all kinds of cuisine serving customers. People walking along the road with their lovers or some pirate who were drinking while boasting of their adventures, all of this and more. ''It is really a pity that this is a pirate city'' Katarina said all of a sudden. ''I guess we could spare them'' Azief look at Katarina and raise his eyebrows. ''Were you thinking of destroying it?'' he asks. She nodded. ''I thought of freezing the entire city. But¡­. the milk tea is good. And the scenery is also very nice. This city could stay'' she said smiling, not knowing how terrifying the words that came out of her mouths. If the people of this city just know that they have just avoid the fate of being frozen inside ice blocks, they might kiss the feet of whoever make that milk tea and design the cliff side road. Katarina is sometimes extreme. Of course, Azief also thought of doing something along that line. But from what he sees this city is not a den of crime. Which is weird considering it is a pirate city. Azief was trying to find some faults. He did find some but the fault is just the same as any cities. Instead, the fault of this city is even less than a city in his Pandemonium. The Laws of this city is very much enforced and everybody seems to know not to take things too far. Azief don''t mind cleaning up criminals. But killing innocent people was never his intention. The cliff side road is long and it is situated around the cliff side that is adjacent to the sea. So, if you jump down form the cliff road, you wouldnd on the beach. Even at night the area of the beach is full of people. There is also stalls on the beach, selling snacks and drinks. Azief and Katarina takes all of this in and just walk along while holding their hands together. >> Chapter 1320 Hanging Head I

Chapter 1320 Hanging Head I

Azief and Katarina seems to be enjoying the walk. Holding hands together, enjoying the nice sceneries In the eyes of the people looking at them, it must look like a grandfather holding the hand of her granddaughter. But to Azief and Katarina right now, it was like they are in a date. The anxiousness they had in their heart had also calm down. Katarina also not so desperate to see her brother now. From some of the conversation he heard, it seems that the Republic is still very much powerful. Of course, she still wanted to go home but the feeling is not as urgent as before. And she also understood why Azief wanted to take it slow. If there is really danger to the people he loves, he probably would also not hesitate to go back. But right now, there is still a lot of things that they did not know. While they are confident that in the past six months, their position is not easily receable, it did not mean nothing had changed. Six months has passed. Certainly there is something that must have changed. But for now, Katarina did not think of that. She is smiling. Because she is holding hands with him. She always smiles when she holds his hand. Katarina them remember something and she chuckles silently. When they first hold hand together, he was more nervous than her, trembling. Azief of course did not see her smiling right now. But if he just looks to the side and look at Katarina face right now, he could see her smile. She is smiling because she is always happy when she holds his hand. Because it proves to her that it is not a dream. Even after all that have happened, even after all the heartbreak, even after the pain, she was d that she had never given up. Of course, it is not forck of trying. She loves him so much¡­...that it is sometimes embarrassing. They walk and walk until they finally reached the tavern. At first they wanted to go to the tavern near the stall But they changed their mind halfway when they heard about the famous tavern Hanging Head. Azief and Katarina finally arrived at the tavern The tavern itself isrge and wide. It upied a couple shop area. And it was tall. There is nine floor of this tavern. It is like some kind ofrge and tall mall. There is a que on the outside of the fourth floor, Hanging Head. It is clear that business is good. And the que shines with purple light like it some kind of neon lights. Azief could see that the reason the que shines is because there is a rune carved onto it. It is a simple rune which is light. Or if it is tranted literally, small light. From the outside, it looks enchanting. There is vines on the sides of the walls. However, these vines are not like messy or disorganized, instead it is like it was purposefully put there. Aziefe closer to the vines and he narrowed his eyes and then he smiles. The vines seem to be alive. It might be one of the many protective measures of this tavern If Azief is not mistaken, this vine must be able to move and attack people. The tavern looks enchanting, with all kinds of magic and ruins and formation. Some people below the Disk Formation level would not be able to see it but Azief could see it as clearly as day. Katarina might not be able to see it but she was able to feel it. Azief himself is not that knowledgeable about formation but he does know it a bit. But he didn''t need to have deep knowledge about formation to know some things about this tavern His eyes seem to be able to see through the essence of this tavern. Each bricks seems to be carved with some kind of protection runes. Azief suspect that even if there is a bombardment of nuclear bomb toward this tavern, even if the rest of the areas were pummeled to ashes, this tavern would probably just stand here unscathed. ''It had that same kind of properties like that of the formation of the Ind of Peace'' Katarina suddenly said. Azief nodded. He agrees with Katarina assessment. In other words, even if this entire port city copsed, this tavern could float in the event that the entire port city copsed into the sea. ''This requires resources. I didn''t think that a tavern in some unknown port city could have such resources'' Azief said. Katarina nodded. Azief look closer at the bricks as peoplee in and out of the tavern. Not many people seem to care about what Azief and Katarina is doing. This tavern doesn''t have guards out on the front. If there is, they probably wouldn''t let Azief look at the tavern bricks. Or maybe that they are confident enough that they simply do not care if people could see that they imbued formation in each and every brick of their establishment. Maybe, it acted like a deterrent to people When Azief look closer, he smiles ''Just like I thought'' he mutters to himself. He could see that each bricks is also bonded together with some kind of formation. He sighed and then remove his gaze from the brick and look at the walls of the establishment The walls are gray with a hint of red and the stone pirs make up most of the building outer structure. The windows are also beautiful, a stained ss with carved paintings. It is a weird choice, yes, but to Azief it enhances the uniqueness of this tavern. The door is made of stone of unknown minerals Which is peculiar considering that most of the tavern in this city uses either wood reinforced with protection formation array or metal door sprinkled with bits of magic. Like the walls and the bricks, this stone door is also connected with the main formation of this tavern. Azief look at the tavern for a few second and this is the things he could glean. Katarina also did the same thing but the things she sees is not the same thing that Azief was able to see. Azief did not waste time anymore as he pushes the stone door. Amazingly enough, the stone door moves easily and without friction like someone had just oil the ground. As he enters the tavern through the stone door, he is weed by the aromas of roasted meats and music. ''It''s lively'' Katarinamented. Azief nodded with a smile He could see that the first floor of the tavern is full with people. It was like he is transported into some fantasy world tavern. There is round wooden table with jugs and tall ss full of drinks. There are some roasted meats in the middle of the first floor on a huge wooden bowl on top of arge round table. And in the middle of the first floor, there was something that caught the attention of both Azief and Katarina. Some people would get up from their chair and goes to the middle of the first floor and brought their te with him On the middle of the first floor, there is a beast being spit roasted. Everyone could just take their knife and cut the meats of the beast in the middle of the room. Azief could see that something is being roasted on the middle of the first floor. Some pirates would bring their tes and cut of some piece of this beast meat to put it on their tes. Azief was shocked for a moment but he heard some of the people shouts ''This beast is really delicious'' ''I called it Monster Cow!'' some pirates shouted and someughed while some other said ''terrible naming sense'' one shouted back. And then theyughed boisterously. Some people clinked their iron cups with each other and sings songs Azief could see the beast in the middle of the floor, spit roasted. He and Katarina move closer to the middle and then he stopped and look at that beast ''What a magnificent beast'' he seems to muttered unconsciously. It is five timesrger than normal cows. But it does have the appearance of a cow. If not for the fact that the cow had a horn in the middle of its head it could really be called a cow. There are spices thered all over its body, and the smell of it is making people salivate. The skin is deep golden brown And from what Azief could see the meat of this beast seems to be juicy. Azief knows that this must be one of the new beast that had appeared in the world. Of course, there are some monsters that appears like a cow in the past but he is quite sure that he had never seen this kind of cow-like monster before. It is without a doubt then that this monster must be one of the monster thates from one of the many portals that had opened during the Multiversal Convergence Azief also notices the music There is a band performing under the stairs leading to the second floor. Azief could also see that there is an Isting Noise formation on the stairs and he could guess that the noise on the first floor would not spill to the second floor The band is a four-man band and they were ying joyful music. Which is unexpected. But then after the song ended, the bass guitar began ying and then the genre change. This time it is rock. ? Listen to the wind blows Watch the sun rise Run in the Shadows Damn your love, damn your lies ? ''Fleetwood Mac, The Chain'' Azief said even before the choruse in. ''Hmm?'' Katarina does not seem to know the song Azief only chuckles at this. Azief was enjoying the sound as he looks at the inside of the tavern. When he thinks of tavern of course, he would think of it like some kind of bar. But, this tavern is a bit different. It had that fantasy-like qualities with wooden round tables, and even spit roasted meat in the middle of the floor. But it also had some modern devices like a beer maker, a band ying, and also magical stuff like formations and floating lights that are not too bright. There is even air conditioning that make sure that the temperature is not too hot and also not too cold. ''It is enchanting'' he mutters to himself. And it is as charming inside as it is on the outside. Rounded wooden beams support the upper floor and there are evenrge candles around it. However, theserge candles are not attached to the beams instead, it was floating around it. Some drunk pirate tries to grab the candle and the candle swiftly evaded that drunk person grasp. Looking at this Katarina chuckles a bit. Azief smiles a bit seeing this ''At least, she could take it easy now'' One of the things that one must not do in front of Katarina is being drunk. Chapter 1321 Hanging Head II

Chapter 1321 Hanging Head II

There was one time that one diplomat from some local forces in Europe who was drunk in front of Katarina. Katarina was reminding that person that he is drunk. But the man did not seem to heed to her words and instead try to harass her Of course, it is not as serious as one would think. It is not like he harassed her like touching her or insult her. He was only being louder than usual. And Katarina reaction to it could be said very exaggerated So, Katarina cut that man hand and gouge his eyes. Of course, Boris like always send some healing squad and attached back the hand and rejuvenate back the eye. But it also had created a new reputation for Katarina. That she did not like drunk people. People thought of it as like just another entricities of the Ice Queen. Of course, Azief knows more than this. the reason why she hated drunk people is rted to her past. When her father is drunk, that is when he became most violent. Katarina hated it because it reminded her of her father beating her brother. Thinking about it Sofia also hated drunk people. Like Katarina, Sofia also had to deal with drunken father. Azief also had problem with his family but physical abuse was never one of them For him, it was his mind that was abused. He shakes his head to rid out unnecessary thoughts as he looks at the walls on the beer maker counter. Even though Azief never seen it before he could easily tell that it is a beer maker. How could he not? Every time a certain pirate or people just finished their drink, they would go to that counter and push some buttons and beer would be poured down like some kind of juice maker. Azief prefers coffee but this kind of tavern probably does not serve coffee. ''Azief, look at that'' Katarina suddenly said as she tapped his arm. Azief look at where she is pointing and it was on another beer counter. A middle age man, with sailor like uniform was trying to pull out the beer counter. No doubt that this man is drunk as shit. The man is a Seed Forming peak realm. But even with all of his strength, this man could not pull out the beer maker. A secondter, some of the friend of that drunk man pulls him away from the counter, pay some energy stones to one of the pirates standing guard and then brought his friend out from the tavern ''Powerful construction method.'' ''Probably some kind of formation'' Katarina added and Azief nodded. ''But, the beer must be something special too'' At this Katarina nodded. When you reached Seed Forming, or even Energy Disperse Stage, you would rarely get drunk because even the most powerful alcohol content in any drinks would be neutralized by your own body metabolism. To make even Seed Forming and from what Azief sees Disk Forming leveler to get drunk, that is probably one hell of a drink. Azief and Katarina of course did not stand near the middle of the first floor for long. They could see that there are stairs leading to the second floor ''I think it was on the second floor'' Azief said. Azief did hear that if one wanted to buy information, you have to go to the second floor and contacted the bartender on the second floor and express the intention of wanting to buy information. Azief and Katarina move toward the second floor stairs. He could just jump up to the second floor but there is no need to make a scene. He saw that even those pirates who could jump up and down did not do such a thing. There is of course a few drunk pirate that jump from second floor to firs floor and form firs floor to the second floor. But they would usually be seized by some of the guards of the tavern, forced to pay for what they eat and then thrown out of the tavern or escorted out by their friends. While the vibe on the first floor is lit, but this kind of thing was never Azief scene. He prefers quietness. Of course this did not mean he could not enjoy himself. It is just that right now he had a different objective. He walks to the second floor and just like the first floor, there is the scent of food. Only there is no spit roasted meat on the middle of the floor. Instead, it is more modern and look a lot like bar before the Fall. There is a bartender on the job on the second floor. There is also a beer maker. The walls of decorated with sports memorabilia. It seems like a football yer picture. Azief was not into sport. At least not after the Fall. He thought of something and he remembers that Pandemonium also hosted a few sporting event. Of course, this is something that Azief rarely give attention to. It is not like the world stopped sport events. When the Seven World Power was established, other than the four world power that had to fight off against the local forces, the Three Great Powers which is the World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium are all stable. And what it means to be stable is to be peaceful By then the World Government had slowly perfected their governance bestowing noble titles and enthroning Kings and Queen all over their dominions. As for the Republic, their governors had also ustomed in managing their governed territories. And for Pandemonium, the city lords began improving the lives of the people under them An orderly world had risen from the ashes of destruction. What happens in the Fall might be apocalyptic but it did not destroy humanity? And the rebuilding was faster than ever. It is hard to think that after such cmity it would be easy to rebuild civilization. But it was actually very easy. This is because the humans after the Fall is very¡­. magical. With great power, they could easily divert rivers, create tall monuments and even changes the terrains of the world by simply waving their hands or stomping their foot. If people do not care about aesthetics, one could raise an entire city from the ground by just using their abilities. This is the reason why Japan quickly take the lead in creating the World Government even after just a few days after the Fall. It is because Japan was the least affected by the Fall. And what does that mean? That means there are more people. And it is easy to organize. Both Oreki and Hikigaya quickly created a power base in just a week. With their charisma, they subjugated the others, and quickly rebuild. Hirate was also doing the same thing. Of the many people that rises in Japan during that time, only three people stand out and these three people be the face of Japan after the Fall. Hirate was at the right ce at the right time. Hirate wanted people to forget but Hirate was once the guard that protects the Emperor of Japan. But, after the Fall, he had washed his image and be the President of the World Government. Japan was simply his springboard to global power. Theoretically, in the beginning, the President was given a lot of power. This is to centralize the power of the World Government. Of course, since Hirate uses the title of President, there is the idea of introducing term limit and appointing sessors But, even until now, that idea is not yet presented. As for what rtions it had with sport, it was that because of the stability people began missing the old things. Sports once again bloomed with other things followed like music and performances. Culture once again bloomed. The Three Great Power had even promoted a few sporting events. During Loki rule as regent, he implemented many of the more diplomatically friendly policy and one of them reestablishing many of the old things that existed before the Fall As for the memorabilia stuck on the walls, it is clear the owner and probably the customer of this tavern are avid fans. ''I did notice a huge stadium'' he thought to himself. He did think to visit the stadium but there are still many things he needs to do This is no time to be visiting stadium. The second floor is even wider than the first floor. Azief narrowed his eyes and he could see that this floor had some space altering magic. ''Convenient'' If this was before the fall, it would be called illegal construction. His Pce also has things like this. A room that seem small could actually berge room that is as vast as the ins of Mongolia. Of course, this did not mean that one could, simply just created space out of nowhere. There is a principle to this. But even though it is wider than the first floor, it is also packed. There were groups belonging to some organization. Azief could tell many of them came from organization that operates on the gray lines. There is also pirates. Not surprising considering the nature of the city. There is even some musician who is drinking and eating. The tables and chairs are the same like the design on the first floor But there is a difference with the first floor. The first floor has no long tables. But on the second tables, there is several long tables. Most of them are upied by groups of people. The other, smaller tables are also upied. Most of them are people who have drunk too much, though nobody seems to mind. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany. There is also people that Azief sees that have some kind of aura around them. This aura is weird. It felt like the Heavens are rejecting them Azief is quite sure that he is not the only one that notice this. Even Katarina notices this but people doesn''t seem to care that much. This is not the first time Azief saw such people. When he was walking along the cliff side roads and along the roads of the stall, many times he saw people like this People who have different aura and this sense of rejection from the Heavenly Will. Of course, Azief felt weird by this. He could actually deduce why these people were rejected form the Heaven Will. But, this is a bit different from what he first thought. He need more information to conclude his own thoughts. He shakes his head. Then he walks to the bar counter. He is looking for the bartender. Katarina is dragged alongside him. And then his eyes saw the bartenders and he walk to other side of the bar counter He walks to one of the bartender who was winking to some girls, no doubt flirting. Then he stopped in front of the bartender. The bartender who was winking and smiling suddenly change his face expression. He is no longer smiling and his eyes be cold ''What?'' Azief simply said ''I want to buy information'' >> Chapter 1322 Bartender Kindness

Chapter 1322 Bartender Kindness

Azief looks at the bartender and the bartender looks at him The bartender looks at him up and down. ''We don''t sell information to everybody. Especially not to a nobody. Old man, it is better if you go home'' It is understandable why he would act like that. Azief did not seem to be someone that could pay for the services. In his disguise as an old man, he looks very much like a frail old man that there almost seems to be no ws at all. The problem was the disguise is too good. Azief himself is not that mad. He could understand why the bartender look down on them This is a pirate city. A city of ouws. And in the world of ouws there is only one thing that they respect and that is strength The bartender looks at the old man and he made a swift judgement there is nothing to indicate that this old man is powerful. Not only that he is an old man, he also brought a little girl inside the tavern. Even though there is no such rule that one could not brought children into the tavern, that is justmon sense. The bartender said these things not just to provoke the old man. After all, being a bartender where all kinds of ouws frequented, he would not be working here for as long as he did, without knowing how to bend so as not to break There are always some powerful ouwsing in and having a power trip so he always analyzes the people that came here. And his intention was not malicious or evil. He also spoke because he wanted the old man to be safe. It is not good when one buys information and did not have the power to buy it. He had seen too many cases like that and as such he has a penchant for filtering the people who could not afford to pay Most of the establishment inside this pirate city follow thews. But thews are also very loose. What do you expect from a city of pirates? This is not thend of the Seven Great Powers, and there is no quite central authority. With the expansion of the Earth, people who have power, strength and influence could always sail the sea and cross the continents to find somergend to upy and make a force for themselves. The only reason why the Seven great powers did not crumble with so many people immigrating out from their sphere of influence is because under the Seven Great Powers, there isw and order. There is rtive peace. And their rights are protected. Out of the sphere of influence of the Seven Great Powers, it is the Law of the jungle. And while this city hasws, there is an unspoken rule about thews in any pirate cities or the cities under the Crime Alliance or the Pirate Lords. They all share onemon thing and that is whoever fist is bigger, their rule is right. Of course, the existence of Laws is simply to projects the havens of pirates or the cities for criminals. No matter how chaotic criminals and pirates are, they all understood that they still need to trade information, resources and as such they need a stable ce to make these deals. Hence, there are organized crime The city of Arturia also operate like this. To others who like order and peace, this might not be the ce one wanted to frequent But to those who seek power, fame and influence and believe in their confidence to strike it big, the seas and the skies are there for everyone to uncover. In this new brave world, not even the Seven Great Powers could surveil every continent like they did before. He looks at the old man and shakes his head. He is shooing him away for his own good. This old man could not possibly pay the fee for any information. any deals made, as long as it has been signed and sealed, the city government would not interfere. So, the way he talks to the old man might seem rude but he had good intention. The other patrons of the tavern who also heard what the bartender said all understood the kind intention of the bartender. And they also know that Hanging Head would rather not engage with person who could not pay. If the person could not pay they have to take drastic measures and while they do not flinch from doing it, it is bad for business In the past Azief would not be able to discern such thing. If it was in the past, he truly would think that the bartender was just trying to provoke him and pushes him away. But maybe after the experience he had in the world projections, he could better feel the feelings of others. Evened though he could hear the voice of the bartender like he was looking down on him, he could feel the true emotion of this person. He wanted to discourage him so that he could be safe. Azief smiles a weird smile. He did not think that such a fierce looking bartender had such a soft heart. If this was any other day, Azief would not insist. But right now, he truly wanted information. Azief could tell that the reason why the bartender hesitated is because of him and his granddaughter. At least that is how it looks like to the people in the tavern Azief shake his head and then he said ''I could pay it'' the bartender face be ugly. He then sighed and lean closer to him and said ''Old man. It is better that you leave this ce. This ce does not take kindly to neers.'' Then leaning closer he whispers ''This ce is dangerous, old man. It is better to go to some other information broker. Their information might not be as extensive or as detailed, but at least you would save your life'' ''If you could not pay the price, these people would not hesitate to grab your grandchildren and sold her'' ''Even though it is forbidden by the cityw, not all people would listen to the city lord'' he whispers. Hearing all of this Azief nods. The bartender probably thought that Azief was nodding for his suggestion. Instead, the reason why Azief was nodding is because he now knows something else. It seems that this pirate city is really different from some other cities of crime he had seen before Even though some crime is allowed, they did not allow human trafficking. If they did, Azief was thinking of wiping this city out in the futureter. But, hearing that this city is not entirely without its own merit Azief was thinking about something else. But it seems that while the city itself did not engage in human trafficking, the same could not be said for the other establishment in the city But Azief also knows that not everyone could monitor this one hundred percent. And to expect city of criminals to uphold certain moral standard is quite hypocritical Hanging Head is a tavern that also engage in human trafficking? He did not know that. Though, after his many experiences it is better to thoroughly investigated such things before making his judgement, he thought to himself The bartender looks at the old man nodding and he thinks that the old man has understood what he was trying to say He shoos them both with the gesture of his hand But Azief still did not move. And it did not appear like he had any intention to leave. Azief look at that bartender and then said ''I understand your kindness but I still want to buy information'' he said and this time the bartender frowned. ''This old man¡­.does he not understand what I am saying?'' the bartender thought to himself. He then shakes his head and then said ''Old man. I already warned you. Don''t me me whatever happenster'' The bartender could try to help but the tavern also had to make business. Since the old man is insistent, then it is also hard for him to keep trying to persuade him out of this To the bartender, the old man is like some gambler that he knows. They all know that they couldn''t pay their tabs, but still y thinking that they would get lucky only to get their hands chopped or to be a ve of the tavern ''I would not me you'' The bartender throws the ss that he had been polishing with a towel to one of the bartender on the other side of the counter. He then walks toward a ck room just beside the counter. >> Chapter 1323 A Line That Had Been Crossed

Chapter 1323 A Line That Had Been Crossed

Azief and Katarina just stand there in front of the counter, seemingly not caring about the people gaze that is concentrated on them Not many peoplee nears them right now. Many people heard what they were talking about. They heard that the old man is staying to buy some information and many of them do not want to get associated with such a person. Those who dares buy information from the Hanging Head tavern are either desperate for information or fearsome character in the world. They do not know what to make of the old man and his granddaughter. These people who live in this pirate cities knows one simple wisdom. To the things you do not know, do note near and do not poke a stick on it. Who knows whether it is a harmless fish or some sea monster? For a moment, there is the feeling that the sound on the second floor slowly be slower. And after a while there is silence. Nobody talks that much and if they do talk they talk in whispers. But Azief and Katarina did not seem to sense this atmosphere as they just stand there in front of the bar counter without being flustered. It did not take long for the bartender to inform someone. The ck door opened and someone elsees out from the door. This is a big man with an imposing height of seven feet two. This is basically a small giant. He had a nose ring, wearing a sleeveless shirt, a tattoo of some woman on his left arm He is full of muscles and he is bald. He looks like some kind of person one would hire to be an extra in some television shows to the role of Gangster number one. But even though Azief and Katarina did not take much weight of this person, it is not the same for people on the second floor Those who were regr at the Hanging Head knows that the bald man is one of the enforcers of the Hanging Head. He is called Gabe by the people of Hanging Head. ''Gabe!'' someone shouted and wave their hands. Gabe nodded No one knows his real name as everyone simply called him Gabe. This person is also in the Disk Formation realm. Gabe who was taller than anyone else look at the two people who was standing straight near the bar counter. Usually if hees out, people would have some reaction. Either fear, awe, or looking down on him Whatever the reaction, he could judge from that. But the old man looks at him and simply ignore him. Gabe narrowed his eyes looking at these two people trying to analyze these two people. These two people did not show much reaction but he could feel that these two people are not ordinary. There is a reason why he believes it to be so even when he tries to use his Divine Sense to probe these two, he could not get a grasp of these two level. Either these two people have no energy at all in their body, or they either have some powerful concealing methods or artifact or they are stronger than him But, he is already a Disk Formation leveler. Even though the eyes a lot of Disk Formation leveler in the world now, the amount of Disk Formation leveler did not pass a thousand mark. Of course this did not include those people who do not show themselves to the world like those experts who secluded themselves not wanting to step on this muddy world. Gabe is unlike the bartender. His horizon is a bit wider and his experience with people is even more extensive That is the reason the bartender called him. The bartender is a bit kind hearted, usually turning people down. As for Gabe, if you dare to buy the information, you have to pay a price. Even magic has a price. Why is it shocking that the things you buy also have a price? Those who dares to make deal with the Hanging Head even after knowing the dire price that they have to pay if they could not hold up the deal is usually not normal people. So, he did not look down on these two. But he still needs to make sure that these two could pay. Hee closer to Azief and then said ''Old man. Are you the one that wanted to buy information from our tavern. Little Roy here probably has told you that there is price to be paid if you can''t handle the payment'' Azief only nodded and then Gabe continued his word ''Even though we are not some criminal organization and more of a food and beveragepanybined with some information gathering service, we do not hesitate to do more than necessary when it is regarding having to pay back what you owe to use'' This is simply Gabe once again giving a warning to the old man, so that this old man knows that they are not kidding around here Azief look at Gabe serious face and could not help but chuckles. Even Katarina who was standing beside Azief smirks. ''I can afford it'' he said. Gabe frown deeper and then he sighed. There seems to be a tense atmosphere between them for a few second before he nodded and then he said ''Alright. If you say so.'' Gabe however also wanted to know what the old man wanted to ask. If its normal information, Gabe is intending to send this old man to one of the information gathering service that is all around town After all, there are times when neerse to this town and did not know that they could actually find normal basic question in some of the more legal and cheaper alternative. Hanging Head usually trades in sensitive highly confidential information. It is illegal actually to sell these kind of information. Because this could touch the interest of the forces in this city. But when ites to Hanging Head tavern, most people would close oen eye on them. Why? Nobody knows. Some people said that they are under the backing of one of the Ten Pirate Lords. Some said that they have a backing from one of the executive in the Dark Syndicate. Some said that they are under the protection of the Red Table The Red Table is basically like the Round Table of the Arthurian Knights but the difference is that this Red Table is for criminals. Headed by the crime lords and crime families, the Red Table is one of the ways the Crime Alliance policy is enacted. Regardless of the rumors, nobody actually really knows who is backing the tavern and why the city is so reluctant to take them on. But, after all this is a city of pirates. It is not some city for those wanting justice or wanting thew to follow the rules Thew is simply there to maintain order and not for justice. It is different from the world powers like Pandemonium who persistently pursue justice. At least it was so for its people and people under Death Monarch. Death Monarch himself is more on the chaotic side, doing whatever he likes in this world ''I want to know about the Ten Pirate Lords, the Ten Seas, all you could find about the Seven Great Power. Basically, I want every information you had'' Azief said with a smile. The smile looks a lot like he was teasing them. Gabe hearing what Azief said suddenly narrowed his eyes. ''You are messing with us, aren''t you?'' he said. His tone is now cold and severe. Azief shakes his head, his face is still full of smiles as he said ''No, I am not joking at all. I am very serious'' right now the entire second floor is now quiet. There is no longer any sound of people clinking their ss together, or people telling their stories or the sound of anyone singing. Everyone seems to shut their mouth. The people here knows that a certain line had been crossed. And that old man had just crossed it. >> Chapter 1324 One Finger

Chapter 1324 One Finger

The Hanging Head might not be such aw abiding business but it still something that is not entirely evil. They usually give warning and persuade people who could not afford to buy the information not to buy anything. If you don''t want to buy information, you could simplye to the Hanging Head and drink your sorrows away. For all the bad rep it got, most of the fault lies in the buyer. After all, if people got the information and not pay, what face and reputation would be left for the Hanging Head tavern? They had to take actions. And most of the time, the actions taken against buyers who could fulfil the other side of the deal is very brutal. Because in the crime world, if you do not do such a thing people would be thinking that you got soft. And the moment you let people think that you are getting soft, then hyenas would began circling. So, even though the Hanging Head could be a nice ce to rx and drink away the fatigue of the day, the people also knows that there are things that you must not do. There are certain lines that you must not cross. Gabe was giving advice with a kind heart, hoping the old man would know his limits. But, from the old man words, it seems like the old man is seeking trouble or maybe some spy of other factions in the city Gabe thene forward closer toward the old man and his body began emanating a certain aura. Everyone who is below Seed Forming feel suffocated. Gabe is a Disk Formation leveler. And he is almost approaching the pinnacle of Disk Formation realm And the aura he emanated was the aura of bloodlust. Even though he is simply one of the enforcer of the Hanging Head, he used to be a great figure in the past. He could tell that this old man is trying to mess around with the tavern. Of course, Azief was not doing this to humiliate the tavern or trying to mess around with them In this world, any forces could not afford being yed around by Death Monarch. But this is the difference in position. Azief did not understand the underlying circumstances of this tavern and what it means to ask that question. Hanging Head does sell information. But there is some information that they did not sell. To people who wanted to buy information from Hanging Head, they usually know what kind of information that they wanted to buy, and they also usually know what kind of information that they must not buy or inquire. Azief did not know this unspoken rule. Usually Gabe would not simply act aggressive. But that is only exclusive to Outworlders. Outworlders don''t know these kind of unspoken rule But Outworlders has a different kind of aura from the people of Earth prime. The old man is clearly not an Outworlder so, the only reason why the old man would ask such a question is to provoke the Hanging Head Tavern Gabe did not say much. After all, this provocation could not be let go. He doesn''t know where this old mane from, but there is no sign at all that this old man is powerful. And if this old man came from the city, then this old man luck is bad. Even though Hanging Head is not exactly the strongest force in the city, it still ranks around the top. So, when he reaches close enough for his fit to reach Azief face, he swings his fist toward Azief The formation that is embedded on every tiles and every fiber of walls in the second floor lights up. This is without a doubt a shock absorbent, an energy absorbent properties wall Gabe seems to have anticipated this and instead focus the explosive energy to the tips of his finger and from that envelop his entire fist with infuriating energy. Azief only need to take a nce to see that the fist seems to contains powerful offensive energy. This kind of method which uses the bloodlust condensed into an attack is not rare. However, Azief and Katarina look down on it. Katarina could also see the attack but like Azief, she disdains to even try to block it. If not for the fact that she simply didn''t care, she could blow cold air from her mouth and froze this person into a block of ice. He knows for a fact that Azief could easily handle it. Even one of the generals of Boris would have more offensive power than this person. It is only outside of the influence of the Seven Great Powers, that these people could run amok. It is like a small dragon flee from theirnd to settle in and of snakes. Of course, they appear to be powerful. But, in thend of dragons, that dragon is merely the weakest. That is how she would like to describe this person called Gabe. He could posture and show off in thend of snakes but when he met a true dragon, then the only possible conclusion is to be dominated one-sidedly If this person ispared to some of the generals or even vice generals of the military of the Seven great powers, then this person could notpare at all. Most of the people under the Seven Great Powers would be offered up with many resources and so when they break through they are very stable. Azief could see that even though this enforcer of this tavern had the cultivation of Disk Formation, and almost reaching Divine Comprehension, Azief knew for sure that this person could never break through to Divine Comprehension unless he abolishes all of his energy and start again. The reason is simple. He pursues speed instead of quality. Azief could tell that this person must have rushed during the Seed Forming realm and broke through to Disk Formation quickly and did not strengthen the foundation. As such, the Laws that heprehended is not many. And the foundation is not stable. Azief could be sure that if he does try to break through, he would fail midway and be something that is not entirely Disk Formation but not a Divine Comprehension leveler either He would be stuck in that two states and the only solution is to disperse the energy back and starts from the beginning. Of course, understanding many Laws did not mean you would be a great figure. After all, there are people like Jean, Katarina and Hikigaya who focused only onew and go to the extreme with it and they still be a great figure in the world But, this case is different. The reason why those three people only practices onew, is because they pursue the extremities of the Laws that they hadprehended They found their Grand Path and they are walking with conviction toward that path. There is a certain quality to itpared to this person who simply seek to quickly raise their realm. Even a Seed Forming cultivator who had sturdy foundation could fight against this Disk Formation leveler and win. At the least, they could run away and survives. Compared that to Azief. If there is a Seed Forming leveler fighting against him who was in Disk Formation, then that Seed Forming leveler would not survive the battle. Because when Azief was in Disk Formation, he had enough strength and energy to even fight against Divine Comprehension leveler. Azief thought of all of this even as the fist ising near his face. All it takes him was one second to determine the enemy ability. Azief did not seem like he was going to dodge. There is no need for him to dodge it. But for the people around them who is looking at this, they all thought that the old man could not win because he was afraid. Some even shouted "No" to the enforcer but then their No stopped. ''How is this possible!'' one of them suddenly exims. ''This¡­. this'' Everybody was shocked. When Gabe swings his fist, filled with bloodlust and the energy that seems to be able to render heaven and Earth apart, everyone thought that the old man head would be smashed like a watermelon. BOOOM! A powerful shockwave sted all over the second floor. The second floor itself is vast because the entire floor is installed with space-altering formations. There is a lot of people on the second floor of the tavern. And so there is many chairs and tables. The shockwave was so impactful that a few hundred tables flew backward and crushed under the pressure. But what they see was that the old man simply stops that fist that is heading toward his face with one finger. One finger! >> Chapter 1325 The Ninth Floor

Chapter 1325 The Ninth Floor

And the creepier thing was that the old man did not seem to emanate any kind of aura at all. It was like he is a normal person But the fact that he stops that fist with one finger is kind of like an obvious p to the face to people who thought that the old man is just a normal old man When Gabe unleashes his fist, even the bar was affected and all the ss on the counter, behind it, inside the cupboard, all of them exploded at the same time because of the pressure. Even the one stored inside a reinforced runic cupboard was smashed by the force When the bartender sees this scene of the old man stopping his fist with one finger, he was shocked beyond belief If before he treated this old man as simply just some out of towner who does not know to measure his own ability, right now, the bartender is quite sure that this old man is not an ordinary person at all. ''One disagreement and you want to kill me? Really a rogue. That would not do at all'' Azief said as he chuckles There is a smile on his face. Gabe also knows that something is wrong right now. So, he quickly tries to take back his fist. But then to his horror, he found out that he could not take back his fist. It was like the finger that is touching his fist, is forcing it to stay. He then wanted to move his feet and then he found out that his entire body could not move It was like there is a force that pulls him toward the old man finger, like it is a ck hole sucking him in This pulling force did not appear when he did not move. But as long as he tries to move away from the old man, the pulling force would force him to stay there. ''What did you do to me!'' he shouted. Even though his body could not move he could still speak. The horror in his voice quickly informs everyone in the second floor that something is wrong with the Enforcer. At first some of the pirate on the second floor is just looking at this scuffle as something to pass their time. This was not the first time someone made a problem in Hanging Head. Most of the time, they would be killed or tortured to serve as a warning. They thought they could see a battle here. And while they pity the old man, it is the old man fault for not recognizing the kindness that the bartender and the enforcer had extended to him. It is brutal but it is something that they have been ustomed with But the reason why people stille to such ce is because even though Hanging head conduct is a little overbearing and over the top. Most of the people that came here knows that unless you did something to provoke the Hanging Head, they would not find problems with you. This is the reason why some of the city guards just close one eye when it is rted to the activities of the Hanging Head. However, it seems that today, Hanging Head tavern had kicked a hard te. Some of them sighed and some of them look at this with intent eyes Some whispers with each other. Gabe notice the whispers and the look. All of the people on the second floor is only looking at him and the old man But while some are confident that they could stay here, some are not. They could tell something big is going to happen. ''I''m leaving'' someone said and he jumped down from the second floor to the first floor and he probably run far away from the tavern Some people follows that person. They could tell that this is a prelude to a trouble. It is fine if the old man dies in that first attack But since the old man survives, and also seems capable enough to make Gabe so terrified, some people knows that this would lead to a battle. Those who are not confident of themselves would quickly exit the area of fearing to be a coteral damage. The fact that the old man could force Gabe to such a situation using only one finger must mean that he is also Disk Formation realm. And everyone knows that Disk Formation leveler is like a walking nuclear weapons. In the past, any duels or fight of the Disk Formation leveler would be supervised by the Seven Great Powers. And if it is not some duels and instead a fight it is better to fight outside of the city or you would be hunted down by the Seven Great Powers for the damages done and the casualties that is inflicted. The incident in Bhutan and in Vietnam has demonstrated that Disk Formation leveler is a nuclear weapon walking. Hence, the control the Seven Great Power enacted over the Disk Formation levelers all over the world. At that time, it was very easy to get caught by the Seven Great Powers This have something to do with the fact that when a Disk Formation leveler fights or uses their powers, the emanation of their energy is so obvious that it could hardly be hidden. There is also the fact that Earth is small. And any fight of that level would be hard to miss. So, in the past, before a Disk Formation levelers fought against each other, they would either go to some deserted ind or deserts to fight Some would even leave the Earth atmosphere to fight in space. This however changed after the Multiversal Convergence Earth expanded almost every day. New continents form and there is a surge of energy rising from the ground anding from the Heavens, filling Heaven and Earth It is harder not only to determine the location of a fight, it is also harder to pinpoint energy as the distance be further away. And usually Disk Formation leveler right now always pick another ce to fight. There is a lot of emptynd all over the world. There is probably millions of ind all over the world. Hardly one would miss one or two ind in the vastnd that is now Earth. Basically, the Seven Great Powers do not have the resources necessary or the ability to surveil all over the whole world like they used to before. Since the Multiversal Convergence ended, things have begun to be like the early beginning chaotic period after the Fall. Of course, this did not mean that a Disk Formation leveler could just went amuck and destroy cities and towns. After all, people had learned from the past. Cities now is different form the cities of the past. Most cities that are not under the rule of the Seven Great Power would usually hires all kinds of formation and array master to put up protection arrays so that when a Disk formation leveler fight each other, the damage would be isted into some kind of other dimension. But that is not the case for this pirate city. To create such a powerful and mystical formation, only the top tier cities could afford it. This is a pirate city on the route of the Turbulent Sea. Not even the Seven Great Powers knows where this ce is. And some pirates only heard the name of this city and had never gone to it. How could it have such aplicated and mystical formation when even array master did not dare to sail this sea? There are of course a few protection formations but that is not against Disk Formation leveler. All of this information is widely known for the people inside the tavern And because they know it, some of them are sweating cold sweat. It was like an involuntary response. Many of them were anxious. So, they could tell that if these two people fought against each other and this fight went out of control, then they, the small fry would probably be the coteral damage of these two people So, they jump down. And ran as fast as their feet could run When the people from the second floor jump to the first floor, it was not long before the news spread out to the first floor. And just like the second floor, some people quickly run for the exit and some people jump up to the second floor. Some people are confident of themselves and wanted to see the fight. Some people just wanted to be a witness to some great moments. After all, there would always be some brave ones. The third floor and the above did not know what is happening but there is a ruckus in the first and second floor. The moment they heard the ruckus, they know something is wrong. There is a noise neutralization rune on each floor. That way, the sound is separated. So, it would not be too noisy. As many of them are pirates, they are loud and boisterous. But the noise from above does not travel to below and vice versa. While the people are running away from the tavern, on the ninth floor, a powerful aura began to rise. It rises only for a second before it dissipates. >> Chapter 1326 Shrouded in Shadows

Chapter 1326 Shrouded in Shadows

There is arge room on the ninth floor. The ninth floor of the Hanging Head tavern could only be essed by members of the tavern. It is either that or you are a VIP member of the tavern. Today, there is a dozen people on the ninth floor. There is a projection of what is happening on the second floor right now. And these twelve people are looking at the projection ''Who is this person?'' There was silence. ''Anybody knows?'' Nobody answers ''Is he from the Crime Alliance?'' Someone then said ''I don''t think so'' ''The Syndicate?'' ''If the Syndicate had someone as powerful as this person, it would not be pushed so hard by the Red Council'' Some of them nodded and some people look ufortable The twelve people are all members of the Hanging Head. They could see that this old man is not so easy to defeat. ''This is not the headquarters. We do not have many elites that could be send out. This is but one of the outpost of our organization. If not, how could this old man be so daring!'' one of them said. Many of them expressed their approval. But there was someone from the beginning had never spoke. He is a middle age man, wearing a shirt with an overcoat and a brown khaki. The look is very mix match This person looks at the projection and narrowed his eyes. ''Is it just my feeling but this person seems familiar to me?'' he said to himself. This is the Tavern Keeper of the Hanging Head. He is tall, around six feet five. He is lean and his hair is neatlybed. He wears sses and he appears to look like a gentleman. He looks at the footage and the more he sees the way the old man acted, the more he narrows his eye He almost felt like if he squints hard enough, he could tell what make this old man that he has never seen before, look so familiar to him. Was it his face that makes him look so familiar? No, it was something else. The Tavern keeper does not know what makes the old ma felt so familiar and that is what is driving him crazy right now. ''Monitor the situation'' he said to the others They all nodded and then goes to their room. Unlike the other floor inside the tavern, the ninth floor is designed with all kinds of magic embedded into it One of the magic embedded into the floor is space magic. The ninth floor also have its own mini mirror dimension. In this there is only one person proficient enough to create and embedded a mirror dimension inside a certain subspace and that would the Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin How does it end up on the hands of a small tavern in the Turbulent Sea is anyone guess? But this shows that this Hanging Head tavern is not as small as of an organization that some people thought it was. Those who are at the top notice this a long time ago and that is why there is no disturbances from the city. Only those who were not acquainted with the top powers in the world would think that the Hanging Head is some small organization. The Tavern Keeper look at the eleven people entering their room. Each of the room look small from the outside. But if you go inside, the space inside it is veryrge. Now, most of his people would probably send messages. He did not need to do everything by himself. He himself goes to another room. It is his office. In his office there is another projection of what is happening on the second floor. There is even a reader that measures the level of power that is being released by those twobatant. And seeing it makes him frowns even more. ''it is overloading the machine. I know I should not have bought a used up reader'' he mutters to himself. Time is of the essence here. However, he is still not that worried. He is still full of confidence of his own tavern protection formation. He sat down on his chair and began sending orders to his bartenders on the other floor. The instruction is very simple. to quickly evacuate the other guest using the teleportation stones. Some people on the other floor, the moment they heard that the tavern is being attacked quickly jumps out the window and fly into the sky. Many people had their own way of surviving the harsh new world. Some people knows very well, that if you want to survive, don''t hesitate. If you want to run, then run thoroughly. Or in this case, fly. Some directly teleported themselves out form the city and appears on the clouds. Below, was the sea. Some people teleported out of the city, not even a block away, or a district away, or to another ind city but straight toward the ocean. And then they fly away. Finished giving orders to the other floor, the tavern Keeper then goes to a room with golden door. He goes iodine that room and there is only a table there And on top off that table is an antique phone which is coated with gold. There is fine workmanship on the round shaped retro style telephone where you turn the dial. Exquisite and well crafted The tavern keeper sighed and then he picks up the phone. The moment he did that; runes appears in what should be numbers. He began rotate the dials and calling a number he never wanted to call. he waited and then he was startled. There is someone on the other end of the line ''The Turbulent Sea¡­yes'' He nodded even though the person he is speaking to is not there. ''There is aplication...I understand. I understand'' ''Still¡­...I hope the headquarters could send some reinforcement'' he waited and then he sighed. ''I will try. Understood'' then the tavern keeper put down the phone onto its handle and sighed He sat down on the intricate wooden chair. He could see the projection and he could tell that the old man is a bigger problem than he thought ''Arthur!'' he suddenly thought. He got up from his chair and then conjure a pigeon out of nowhere. He then brought his finger to his temple and then his expression scrunched up a bit. Then something silvery is pulled as he seems to be pulling something out of his temple. The silvery things is floating in the air and it is in the shape of a thread. A fine thread. ''he needs to know this'' he then put the silvery thread on the pigeon. The silvery thread seems to swirls itself around the pigeon. ''Go'' he said and the pigeon that he conjured flew out from the ninth floor in a speed akin to lightning. Then he sat back down on his chair and look at the projection >> Chapter 1327 Devour

Chapter 1327 Devour

The ninth floor has been paying attention. As for the people on the second floor, things are getting tenser. Azief look at Gabe that tries to remove his hand and tries to run away for him to no avail. And even though he did not look around he could still sense people are leaving the tavern To him, this is even better. Azief on the other hand did not care whether people stay or go. After all, he wanted to draw out the people of this tavern. In other words, he is like a Karen right now, wanting to see the manager and whining because the manager did not want toe out. Only this Karen is the strongest person in the world and there is no force on Earth that could afford not to listen to him whine. ''Kneel'' Azief said and there is a force pushing Gabe from above. When he spoke, it was like the entire world listen and obey. The other people could not feel this but Gabe felt this. The suppression is like someone had just put down a mountain on both of his shoulders. It was the heavenly Wil. After Azief confirms that he is still the strongest person in the world, he did not hesitate to use his power right now. Of course, to everybody they could not sense this oppression of the Heaven since this oppression is only focused on Gabe. Gabe immediately turns pale and he could feel the pressure even scattered all of his aura. The thick red aura around him that represented his bloodlust was squashed like a hammer smashing onto a fragile ss. His fist is still stuck to that finger like there is some powerful glue that stick them together. His shoulder felt like something had just hit him from above forcing him to kneel. He kneels so hard that the wooden surface of the floor cracks. His knee bones cracked almost in an instant and he coughed up golden blood. His knees smashed the wooden floor and reveals the granite-like floor underneath it Most of the floor on the tavern isyered with wood. However, the floor is not really wood but a granite-like stones that is very shock absorbent. The woodenyer is simply to add the atmosphere. But right now, even the woodenyer is breaking and even the granite seems to depressed two feet deep. Before Gabe was looking down on Azief because of his height but right now, even though Azief height is not as impressive as Gabe, he was looking down on Gabe who was kneeling on a depressed surface which makes Azief appears taller. Then Azief said ''Devour'' BOOOM! There is a shockwave that exploded around the finger. This shockwave did not affect Gabe or Azief. It was like a force tries to push back against Azief force and neutralized almost immediately And Gabe could feel all of his energy is being drained right now. His entire face be pale and even when he wanted to yell stop, his throat feels hoarse and his entire body seems to be beating itself. Gabe was full of horrors when he could feel that his Disk is slowly being mmed by some absorbing force. Then this absorbing force slowly envelop his Disk and then Gabe could hear the sound of his Disk cracking. Gabe strength dipped tremendously in just one moment. Gabe only had a few Disk and some of this Disk properties even ovepped with each other. It is clear that Gabe did not pay attention to the quality of his Disk. The entire time Gabe tries to keep it together. He tries to pull his energy away from what he felt like a ck hole that is devouring his energy But no matter how hard he tries, he could feel that his energy could not help but be sucked into that ck hole of energy. And with each second that passes, his body be weaker and weaker and one by one, Gabe could feel that his body is suffering some kind of extreme withdrawal of energy The more he fights, the more it is sucked away. It is hard for him to exin it., ''No!'' he suddenly yelled. In that moment, Gabe suddenly felt like something is about to happen in his Inner World and the moment he yelled that Azief smirks. ''Crumble!'' he whispers And then the Disk exploded into pieces. Other people could not see others Inner World. But for Gabe, he could see his Inner World being destroyed. The Laws be dead and he could see that in the skies of his Inner World, there is arge hole in the sky, sucking everything away. People who have reached Disk Formation could always maintain dual view, seeing the real world and the Inner World simultaneously. But Gabe close his eyes as he felt his energy is leaking out from all over his orifice. The Disk exploded into clumps of energy. This clump of energy is bound together This is actually the stage of energy clumping together to form a Disk. But his Disk had been destroyed and so he dropped down his level to Seed Formation. The suction energy grows even more and then Azief did not even let the Seed to have the chance to stabilize. Gave is right now in Seed Formation. But his Seed is quickly withering and all of the energy contained in his Seed is drained in almost a few second as Azief power grew stronger. Then as all of the Seeds wither, Azief slowly pull his finger away from Gabe fist. Gabe fist weakly falls down. There is wrinkle all over Gabe hands like even his youth was suck away. Before Gabe could say anything else, his eyelids closed and he falls down to the ground Thud! Azief smiles. Gabe fall unconscious almost immediately the moment Azief remove his finger ''I was going easy on you'' Azief said. To others, it might sound as he was showing off but he was really going easy on Gabe If he wanted to he could make Gabe demoted to the Pir Forming stage. In the past he might not be able to do it so thoroughly like this but there were many things that he practices when he was in the Seresian world. While he might not raise his realm even after six months in the Seresian world, he did improve all of his past abilities. Azief stand there like an imposing mountain as he put his hand behind his back. Even though he is just standing there, he seems to emanate a presence of invincibility. The people that is looking at the old man many of them gulped in fear. The battle did notst long. It also did not create arge explosion or create arge damage. It did not even alert the tavern protection formation But all of this served to only highlight the terrifyingness of the old man. With one finger suppressing a Disk Formation leveler. Some of the people on the second floor, they are also very powerful Some of them could also win against Disk Formation levelers But they sure as hell not capable of doing it like the old man, doing it so effortlessly. But they do not leave. They all have their reason for being there. Azief stands there, his hand behind his back and a smile on his face. He seems to be waiting. Standing beside him is Katarina who looks around and giggles. What some people could not see was that there is a white silver aura that is gathering in her fingertips. Katarina is prepared for any counterattack by the tavern. She knows that Azief didn''t need backup. But she was also itching for some action. The second floor was silenced. No one spoke anything. But there is aplicated expression on everyone face. ''Who is this old man?'' some of the people on the second floor whispered to each other Everyone is looking at this old man, trying to match any of the powerful figure in the world to the face of the old man. ''This is one terrifying skill'' one of them said. Some nodded. Many of the people in the second floor did not make any sudden moves They fear any move they make would be construed as being on the side of the enforcer of the tavern They could not afford that right now. This old man is a veritable expert. And they shudder when they thought of what this man is capable of doing. they could see not only Gabe had been demoted to Energy Disperse Stage, he had also been drained of his vitality. Instead the old man is now brimming with his energy. One plus one is two. It is not hard to make a conclusion on what happened That old man had just sucked Gabe energy and vitality. This makes people had a trace of fear when looking at Azief One of them whispered ''This is not the first time I see people who could suck other people energies. But this is the first time, I see someone suck other people energy so thoroughly!'' That person continues saying in whispery voice ''What that old man did was to drain from Gabe is not only the energy that he had umted. He also sucks the Laws in the Disk.'' A shriller voice then said ''I didn''t know that it is even possible? Doesn''t he fear that the Laws is not ipatible? Or is there a workaround against that side effect?'' one of the people on the second floor spoke to an older man And the older man said ''It is better not to be enemy with such a person'' Azief could hear the words and even though he did not ce at these people, his Divine Sense, could see them. Even though it is on the fritz, it is still useable. He could see that the one who is speaking that word is a middle aged man. Standing beside that man is a young boy. Azief immediately understood the rtionship between the two when the young boy called the middle age man, Master. This is a master-disciple rtionship. And that middle age man could see that Azief did not only drain Gabe energy but also drain his Laws. This could only be done if the Laws that Azief had practiced is a higher tier than what Gabe had practiced. The fact he could see that means that the middle age man is also not some pushover. Azief could sense that the middle age man is already a pinnacle level Disk Formation leveler. That middle age man only need to take a step forward to reach Divine Comprehension. Azief was shocked at this. >> Chapter 1328 Seeking Trouble

Chapter 1328 Seeking Trouble

He thought he had known all the people who was about to reach Divine Comprehension. But then he did leave Earth for six months. Probably a lot of things had happened when he was not on Earth Azief then retract his Divine Sense from that pair of master-disciple and spread it out all over the tavern and his forehead frowned a bit. His Divine Sense in that brief moment, scans the entire tavern. But, no one had the sensation of being scanned. Azief imbue the attribute of Stealth in his Divine Sense and so unless someone is in the same level as him or stronger than him in terms of Divine Sense, they could not sense his Divine Sense. Azief could sense that in this tavern alone, there is a few dozens of Disk Formation leveler. But most of these people had brittle foundation. If they met any of the Disk Formation leveler of the Great Powers, they would easily be nted on the ground All of this happens in just a few second. To other, Azief is still just standing there, looking down at Gabe. Azief smiles. He rarely uses this kind of skill because there was never a need to. But, since he was careful before to not draw attention to himself, he did not devour the energy of Heaven and Earth too much. And then when he finds out that he is only six months forward, he always wanted to devour the energy of Heaven and Earth to quickly rise to his optimal state. Now that someone deliberately try to attack him, he simply devours that person energy. It is a lot like the martial arts skill that could suck other people inner energy. If Azief take it further, he probably could even suck someone soul if hebines it with his Destruction Concepts For a few moments, there was only silence. A second pass and then two second passes. Azief then said ''I said I want to buy information. Is this the way the tavern treats its customer?'' he said with a rxed tone. Everyone on the second floor narrowed their eyes. They felt like this old man is provoking the tavern. Then a voice sounded ''Your Excellency does not seem like someone is looking for information'' This voice echoes all over the tavern. By now, all the floors in the tavern had known that there is a trouble in the second floor. Some people from the upper floors jumped down from their floor and fly downwards and floats around the second floor to see the person who is doing trouble to the tavern. In the beginning everyone thought that the troublemaker would easily be dispatched. To many of the regr of this tavern, they all knows that there is an enforcer of the tavern called Gabe that usually deals with the troublemaker. But when all of the floors heard the voice that echoes all over the tavern, they know that this troublemaker might not be a normal troublemaker that it even provokes the existence on the ninth floor. And some felt that this would be a battle between titans and it is not good to hang around in such ces. When these titans fought, shrimps like them would be trampled under the titan''s foot So while some seek adventure and jump down to the second floor to see the confrontation, some just flew downward or outside the window and quickly exited the tavern On the second floor there is already a whole crowd, looking at the old man. Some people from the upper floor who did not know what had happened would ask the people in the second floor to give them to summary of what happened. Azief sees the crowd but he seems to ignore them. Instead he was smirking and then he said to the voice ''Then what do you think that I am looking for right now?'' he asks that disembodied voice. The voice seems to being from all directions of the tavern. Like some kind of surround stereo system. Azief might be impressed if not for the fact that he could sense that this voice simply was amplified by the runes on the wall. So, he was not that impressed actually. The voice then said ''I think Your Excellency wanted to seek trouble'' Aziefughed. ''I said I wanted information. But you said I wanted to seek trouble. Maybe, it is you that wanted to seek trouble.'' Azief said. His tone is challenging the authority of the tavern Some people however agree more with the voice. This old man had just asked information about the Ten Pirate Lords and the ten pirate cities. What is this if not trying to seek problems? To them, this old man had guts. Not even the city lord dares to confront the hanging Head tavern. In the eyes of some people, that old man seems very brave and powerful. Pirates like strong people. Some even thought of recruiting the old man to their pirate crewter. To them, it looks like a valiant effort. But to Azief, he felt no awe at all To the people of this city, when they spoke of the Hanging Head, there is awe and fear. To them, this is a big organization feared by many people and because it is feared by many people, they also fear it. But if they wanted to sue that prestige to make Azief scared, they might be overestimating themselves. When Azief was alone, even before he found Pandemonium, the World Government still had to gauge his intentions and his desire before doing something. He alone had fought against the Word Government and won and win a reputation of the strongest man in the world In the years that he sat down on the title of the strongest person in the world, there was nobody that dares to challenge him. It is not because that there is no brave people in the world. It is just that there is not stupid person. Brave people are not necessarily stupid. Azief prowess is obvious to everyone. Azief to many people is a wall. And for some it is a mountain that they do not dare climb and even more impossible to conquer So, what does Azief felt when this tavern tries to push him down using their reputation? He would only smirks,ughs and chuckles. How could he¡­..be afraid of a tavern? he could hear people whispers with each other, telling each other that the tavern had many other backers If this was anyone else, they would at leastpromise with the tavern. But Azief really, truly don''t care. Whoever their backer was¡­. could they fight the strongest person in the world? Could they afford being stared down by Pandemonium? In the world, pandemonium is a lion that stares everybody down. It did not need to roar. It did not need to move. They just have to stare them down to make them hesitate to move. Because when the lion roars, all the noise stopped. And now there is silence in the second floor right now. Only the bravest of them dares to whisper. They wanted to know who is this old man that he dares make such a problem in the establishment of Hanging Head. Azief on the other hand is looking left and right while smiling ''You would not show yourself?'' There is silence. ''This is very rude'' Katarina suddenly said. But the moment she said those word everyone on the second floor look at her. Everybody forgot that beside the old man is a child. But then many people frowned because they found that there is something that they have overlooked. That child¡­...how could she be so calm? And it isn''t until now that the people on the second floor feel weird that they did not see the child They were so focused on the old man that they forgot that there is the child there. However, this child also does not seem normal In the top floor, that person who is shrouded in darkness frowned. ''What is the identity of these two people?'' Azief look at Katarina and said ''You want to force this person out or should I?'' The word uttered by Azief sounds like a thunderbolt in the ears of others. Even though there is no confirmation, everyone believes that the voice echoing asking the old man was the elusive owner of the Hanging Head. Some people on the second floor that have seen the entire fight and seeing Gabe being so easily suppressed be pale in their face and got up from their seat. ''This is not good'' some of them said and they lock eyes with the others that got up. They all seem to share the same emotions right now In the beginning they were very brave but now things are truly getting out of control. It seems that this old man power might not be below the Hanging Head. If that is the case, this case would involve even the city officials. Some pirates got up and then quickly jump down to the first floor. Some was even faster as they jump from the windows. They did not even say a word, did not exin anything, they just simply exited the tavern as fast as they could From the first floor to the ninth floor, there is this scene of evacuation. All of this takes a long time to describe but from the moment Azief and Katrina provoke that existence, almost all the people that decided to stay in the beginning had already went out from the tavern Some of them would probably report to their leaders. Some would report it to the officials and some probably would bring some friends to help prop up the Hanging Head. Because some of them had recognized the danger. Hanging Head might not have that good of a business practice. But its interest is tied with many groups in the city from the city officials, to the pirate crew in the sea and even to some extent to the world powers. So, if there is a force powerful enough to uproot this power, then it would create chaos. Those that exited the tavern all wanted to inform the force behind the tavern Hanging Head must not be destroyed. >> Chapter 1329 Katarina

Chapter 1329 Katarina

Azief did not know this but even if he does know he would not care that much. He himself did not think that his desire to seek information would result in such thing. It is just that a set of circumstances had forced him. And Azief is not someone that could easily bend his knees. He would do it if the stakes are high enough and if doing so could save someone he loves. He could throw dignity and pride for that. But if its none of that, then Azief is a very prideful person. This kind of pride is innate. As he ustomed himself as the strongest person in the world, he had also developed habits befitting that of a strongest person in the world. In the second floor, Azief is waiting. And just like he thought suddenly there is a change in the energy in the tavern. He smirks Azief waves his hand and the crushed wooden nks around him reform into a chair. He sat down on the chair, look at Katarina and then said ''I''ll bring that person out. But I leave these minions to you. After all, I think you also need to practice a bit'' He said smiling. Katarina knows what Azief means so she did not refuse. There is now only about a dozen people in the tavern. These dozens people are all people that is confident in their strength. Some of these people are even Seed Forming leveler. But the fact that they dare stay in the tavern means they have their own method to save themselves. Of course, they did not daree close to the old man and that little girl. From what they have seen and from their experience, that girl is not normal either. And they all are ready to sprang up with weapons and armors the moment there is a powerful sting toward them. They could see that the tavern is beginning to show its ws. Azief is sitting on the wooden chair as he saw that five portals opens up in the air. The portal is small but quickly expanded to six feet in height and thening out from these six portals is six people. Two of them is a woman and they are all dressed in the same uniform. ''Ninja?'' that is the first thought that came to his mind when he looks at the six people. Then he frowned. ''Hooh. This is a bit revolting'' Azief could tell that all of the six people are all in Disk Formation level. Disk Formation is still one of the world topbat power. It is not like somemon cubage on the side of the road The kind of forces that could dispatch this many Disk Formation leveler in one go is usually only the Seven Great Powers. Truth be told he was shocked a bit but then as his Divine Sense scans them he frowned. Because he could tell all six people had been forcibly elevated to Disk Formation leveler. But that is not the reason why he felt disgusted by these people There is a trace of human experimentation here. One of the things that Pandemonium and he himself does not tolerate is human experimentation. Of course, it is not that he forbids it entirely. There are strict rules when any world powers are allowed to use human experimentation Azief is very practical in some of his approach. If Earth is about to be destroyed with all the life inside it, he probably would not mind human experimentation if it could save the world But, it is only would be considered during the most desperate measure. However, Azief doubt that a tavern in the middle of the sea would care so much of the many constraints when dealing with human experimentation. Azief eyes narrowed but he did not do anything. He is confident that Katarina could handle it. The six people quickly throws all kinds of force toward him. Some throws energy based force. Some throws hidden weapons. Some even shoot a gun. They might be dressed like a ninja. But their weapons and methods varied. Everyone on the second floor almost immediately erect a protective barrier around them and the runes that is embedded deep into the infrastructure of this tavern all glowed with lights. The force thates from six people of Disk Formation leveler concentrated into one is like six nuclear warheads is being unleashed If not for the fact that the world was strengthened after the Fall, just the fight between two Disk Formation leveler could devastates a lot of the areas on Earth These six force that is unleashed by the six people are all different and varied yet they seem to form a resonance with each other Azief smiles. Katarina who did not make a move since the beginning began making her move. She did not bring out her famous red sword but instead she stomps her feet. The people on the second floor is worried about that child. Is the old man really not going to make any move? Some of them are pirates, yes, but this did not mean they were entirely heartless. Some pirates are not that bad. But of course for every good apple, there is a lot worse apple. After all, the vocation of a pirate did not exactly attract kind-hearted people But, even pirates have certain lines that they would not cross. The kind of pirates that act like a crazy person, unless you have great power to cow everyone into submission, then it would not be long before you would be buried under the sea. Some of them wanted to go forward and help the little child but then the child stomps her feet. That small feet seems so fragilepared to the pressure of the force of six Disk Formation leveler unleashing their attack The entire tavern seems to be trembling and all the wooden decoration that hide the granite-like mineral under the floor all disintegrated into dust. But as Katarina stomp her feet, there is a cold wind that appears out of nowhere. Then the entire radius of ten feet around her seems to be frozen. The power of her freezing was so sturdy that not even that powerful force could uproot the wooden area under thatyer of ice. Azief stand on his chair and as the ice was about to reach his area, the ice disintegrated leaving the area where Azief is taking his seat. The force that disintegrates all the woodenyer is but a simply gentle breeze of wind to him. He looks at this battle with disinterest. Because the conclusion of the battle has been determined since the beginning. He thought that these six people would at least give Katrina a challenge butpared them to the beast that roams the wilderness of the Seresian world, theyck a lot. Almost immediately as Katarina stomp her feet she moves her hand upwards like she was conducting an orchestra and then something flew toward the six people Those six people might not even be able to see that something had flown toward them. Katarina had imbued the essence of stealth in her attack Unless their conceptual understanding is as deep as Katarina they would never be able to see it. Azief saw that these six things that flew from Katarina fingers are actually water that immediately turns to ice And this ice is like needles. And it is shaped like a needle so thin that it is even thinner than one strand of hair. And what Azief sense was that there is an infuriating energy, a chaotic energy inside these ice shaped needle. And when Katarina waves her hand, those six needles of ice flew toward the six people and enter their body But none of them had realize that they were pierced by that needle. Azief is also curious what Katarina is trying to do. It seems that she had learned a new trick. The force that ising toward Azief is still rushing toward space and is about to arrive in front of Azief in just a few second. Katarina did not even miss a step as she waves her other hand. She waves it like she is gently dancing but the force that came out of her gentle wave is like a storm splitting the seas. That powerful force is frozen and almost immediately after it is frozen, it broke into a thousand pieces. Azief blows with air with his mouth and the fragment flew out the window. The most amazing thing was that none of the fragment hits those six people. When the fragments were about to hit them, the fragment would move out of the way. The six people was shocked at this and puzzled. But Katarina who saw this, res at Azief in that split second. She knows that this is the way Azief is showing that he had left these people to her to deal with. Azief could easily destroy these six people whenever he wanted to. Still, there is no need to give this much effort Katarina however did not have time toin as she made a w gesture with her hand and then suddenly the six people who were about to create another wave of attack suddenly screams. Katarina smiles wickedly and then she said ''Did you forget about me?'' The voice is high pitched like a child and in any other circumstances this sound would be very funny. But right now, no one isughing. >> Chapter 1330 With One Stomp of the Feet Chapter 1330 With One Stomp of the Feet¡¡¡¡ ''Argh! ''What is this?!'' ''Make it stop!'' the sound of shouts fills the second floor. All the six people that was about to attack the old man all fall down to the ground. Some of them kneels and some of them are rolling in the ground in pain All of their veins bulged out and some of them are bleeding from their orifice. Disk Formation leveler had a body of steel but even that body of steel could not withstand the pain that is being inflicted on them Everybody on the second floor freaked out looking at this. These six people looks like the people under the orders of the Hanging Head. And all of them are in Disk Formation level. But none of them could even stand right now. Katarina move one of her fingers and then one of the six people suddenly stand up. Blood is pouring from her ears and eyes. The sight is very frightening When she stands up it is not like she stands up in natural way. Instead it was like someone pull a string from above and force her to stand. By now, everyone on the second floor could tell who''s the one that is doing this It is not the old man that is leisurely sitting on the wooden chair but it is the young girl. Each time she moves her finger those six people all felt pain Katarina move her finger again and all of them stand up. One of them tries to move their hand on another direction but the moment he tries to do that, his bones break. There is a force in his body that is forcing him to move and he could not disobey. It is like his body is no longer his body Azief is quite amazed with this method. He got up from his chair and look at Katarina ''This is one neat trick'' ''What did you do to them?'' Azief ask Katarina close her palm and the opens it again. This time Azief could see that there is something floating on top of Katarina hand. He looks at it and then he smiles. ''So, this is how you do it'' Like he had expected Katarina uses ice to put some debilitating effect on it. It is more than just a debilitating effect. The moment the ice needle pierces the body of those six people, their blood and their energy is controlled by Katarina. In a way it is like blood bending. Azief once saw Avatar and he describes the story to her. It is a children stories that have pretty heavy theme. Even after he grows up, he still remembers that story. And considering that their life is full of magical phenomenon, those things that usually relegated to fantasy story is nothing but usual life for them So blood bending in that story does not seem that farfetched now. Katarina seems to take inspiration from that but it is even more sinister. Not only it controls the body remotely, it also controls their energy. The Disk is corroded by her freezing power. And she could seal one Disk using her freezing attributes. This is the application of energy when one reaches a high level. Unfortunately, this kind of skill would not work against a Divine Comprehension leveler because most Divine Comprehension leveler had energy body. And even if a Divine Comprehension leveler did not have an energy body, with the ability of a Divine Comprehension leveler to control the Laws, unless some kind of a freak ident happens, this ice needle would be easily removed. The limitations of this ice needle is that anyone who is struck by it must not be stronger than the caster. If not, it would rebound and bacsh because it is also embedded with the caster Divine Sense ''Don''t y with them.'' Azief said. Katarina nodded and then she moves her finger again and those six people walk to the side and Katarina clench her hand and then all six of those people dies at the same time Katarina had just crushed all their Disk with that simple move When the Disk was crushed, Katarina also frozen their Seeds so they were demoted in their level almost instantly Azief did not intend to kill Gabe so his approach is a bit more detailed and gentler. Katarina however, attack to kill and so, the destruction is quick and effortless And then in all of that destruction, their heart burst. WHOOSH! Then to the shock of everyone on the second floor, they felt a cold breathing from somewhere. Then they widened their eyes on surprise as they look at six corpses. From the mouths of those corpses, cold breath is exhaled from their orifice like they were the one bringing winter. A few secondter all six corpses are frozen. They were frozen from inside out and everyone was shaken looking at those six frozen corpses. Then they look at that young child and could help but think that this cute little child is simply a demon in disguise. With that innocent face, with that petite body, she looks like an innocent kid. Who could tell that such a little kid had just killed people in such a cold blooded way? Azief waves his hand and the chair behind him turns to ash. He did not seem to care that much that Katarina had killed those six people. Katarina look at Azief and ask him ''You would not reprimand me?'' ''Those six people is shrouded in resentment. I could tell that they have killed many innocent people'' Katarina narrowed her eyes. ''Is this the fate and destiny you said before? You said that could see some inkling of people fate and destiny?'' Azief smiles but did not answer Katarina shakes her head. Even though she did not delve in the mystical arts that Azief had delved into, she also has her own way of determining whether people are guilty or not. Azief could see the resentment that is shrouding them. But Katarina could see the bloodlust. These kind of people usually kills people without thinking. She had seen it in many psychopaths and criminals. So, she did not hesitate to kill all of those people Azief then sighed and said ''Still noting out?'' Azief said gently but there is a force in his voice that seems to be ordering the people behind the scene toe out quickly ''Since you are noting out, I have to force you out!'' he said and then stomps his feet. BOOOM! Arge explosion of power exploded below Azief feet but the moment it explodes outwards, it turns into a faint energy, like a rippling wave The area around him and Katarina is the only area of the second floor that was not affected by the fight before. As he stomps his feet to the wooden board, everyone thought that the entire second floor would copse. But the next scene shook everyone to the core. When his feet reached the ground, the wooden board did not even shakes. The people on the second floor raised their eyebrows. This itself is weirder. It is only logical that the old man had great power. They have already seen it and they felt it. How could when he stomps nothing happens? But then they saw something even more miraculous. The runes embedded deep into ever brick, into every soil that created the tavern suddenly flew out and scatters away. Smiling, he then waves his hand. And the entire front of the second floor was sted into ashes. The windows on the second floor all exploded into fragment of ss. But even before the sses fragment could fall down to the ground, the force causes it to disintegrates almost immediately Then he waves his hand toward the right direction and the entire area destabilized. The other people on the second floor quickly found that there is now something wrong with the tavern It did not take long for them to understand what is wrong. The entire space around them began to copse ''Look out! The tavern had embedded space formation inside the tavern'' ''That crazy old man had just destabilized the entire tavern space formation. ''Quickly leave if you do not want to be grinded by space turbulence!'' There is many shouts and screams. Someone brought out a shield and throws it at the nearest space tears, effectively closing the spirals of space that ising toward him. Another one throws a small paper. It was a talisman that block space and someone uses essories to repel space. All of them flew out from the second floor of the tavern. At the beginning, they still thought that they were qualified to watch the battle But when they saw how that old man easily dismantles all the formation of the tavern with a stomp, they all know that the tavern did not only kick a hard te, they might just provoke a great enemy. And this great enemy is even powerful enough to destabilize the entire tavern. At most, these people thought that the old man is just posturing. After enough posing, then they would meet each other and solve this amicably. After all, the influence of the hanging Head tavern on the city is quite strong. They might not control the city but they have a lot of connections with the Pirate Lords all over the Ten Seas and their business is interconnected with others business in the city This is why not many people dare to touch them. it is not because they are the strongest but because they have many backers. But today there is someone who dares to touch the tavern and even break all pretense of getting along. >>> Chapter 1331 The Act of Forgiving Chapter 1331 The Act of Forgiving¡¡¡¡Those people who run away from the second floor is not even in Azief eyes. From the very beginning, Azief could feel that there is an eye looking at him. And he could tell that the owner or the one in charge is looking at him. At first he is not that mad, but when this establishment send six people with great bloodlust Azief knows that the tavern is trying to kill him and Katarina to establish prestige. So, he would no longer be polite. Azief waves his hands again and this time he waves it upward. The rules of the world seem to be dancing at his fingertip. The Heavens roars above the ind. On the sea, the waves suddenly went crazy. The wind blows wildly and storms appears. The clouds gather above the tavern and then it gathers to cover the entire city. It only took only a few second for all of these clouds to gather. A powerful force seems to be condensed and lock this city People on the street felt weird seeing that there is suddenly a storm on the sea and thunderbolt shing about in the sky. But they could not have imagined that this has something to do with the old man inside the Hanging head tavern raising his hand. The Heavenly Will is used unconsciously by Azief. If he did it consciously, this entire city would be leveled down. In the tavern, Azief waves his hand and a gentle wind suddenly blows into the tavern. It swirls around the end of his finger and then the wind spirals flew forward The swirling wind spirals then merge with each other and when they merge, it turns into a small sphere of wind It is like a small sphere of wind; its power seems to be only be useful in blowing leaves from the branches of a tree. But, as the sphere of wind touch the ceiling of the second floor, a powerful st tore off the ceiling, created a storm in the third floor that entirely wrecked it. BOOOOOM! The explosion shakes the entire tavern foundation It did not stop there as that storms then travelled upwards like an unstoppable storm. Then it flew toward the fifth floor like a sword, wrecking everything on its path. All of this happens in two second from the moment that sphere of wind crash on the ceiling of the second floor. It flew up right to the ninth floor and blew up the top floor. In that attack, all kinds of protection formation were triggered. There was a golden shield projection but as the force of the wind collided with it, it was instantly destroyed. There is even a rune that seem to protect the sixth floor. But even that rune was sliced apart by the erratic wind gale that erupted from the wind sphere. A few dozen people flew down. Then the entire tavern copsed to the ground. But it did not even have the time to fully copse as Azief waves his hand again. This time, there is the element off entropy and before the debris off the tavern about to crash onto the ground, it turns into ashes and dust and blown by the wind. As for other people that was not able to escape, Katarina had frozen them in a block of ice. Katarina block of ice is very special. It is both a prison and protection. Azief knows all about it because he was once encased in a mountain of ice. Azief did not forget that there is a bartender that tries to warn him in the beginning. Of course, like the other he was saved and is frozen inside that block of ice. He then looks at the dozen people in front of him. Some of them is struggling to stand up and they all look at him with wary expression Azief smiles and said ''So, which one of you is the owner of this tavern?'' A muscly man with a lion ented armor stepped forward. ''Your Excellency, which city youe from. Under whose order? Are you from one of the Pirate Lords? Or from the Crime Alliance? Why make it hard for us?'' Azief only smiles and said ''I said I wanted to buy information. I could forgive the other provocation but you send six ninja-looking people to try to kill me. That is a bit weird for a wee don''t you think?'' ''Forgive us. We thought that you were one of our rivals, trying to undermine our business. Azief shakes his head. ''That is your business not mine. That is your mistake not mine'' ''All I know is that I want to buy information and was attacked. I told you I could buy the information but you were rash. As long as you did not try to kill me, I could still let it slide. I understand the concerns¡­. but trying to kill me¡­. now that is crossing some lines.'' ''Forgive us, then. There must be some way for this to end amicably. It would be very beneficial if Your Excellency could give us some face.'' Hearing this Azief raises his eyebrows. And then heughed. When heughed, hisugh began to spread. And there is a visible wave in the air that ripples because of hisugh Like some kind of dyed sonic attack. Then slowly the nearby shops and stalls and building also began to shake and tremble. It was like the prelude to an earthquake. Hisugh created a powerful sonic attack and the one having to endure this brunt of attack is the dozen people in front of him. All of them raise their defenses. Some brought out shining shield covered with runes. Some unsheathe their sword and tries to slice the sonic waves. Some uses their palms strike to try to push the force away or to break it. All kinds of methods were employed and finally the sonic attack directed at them breaks. All of this only took three second but in that there second, the distance between them and Azief widened by two kilometers and the entire street is leveled. All of the shops crumbles. Fortunately, there is no tall structure other than the Hanging head tavern nearby if not there might be an evenrger destruction. And Katarina who was standing beside Azief the whole time keep flicking water droplets from her fingers. Each time she flicks with her finger, a small water droplet would arrive in front of a person and froze them into ice, protecting them from the copse of their building or stall. Katarina did this for Azief She knows how Azief hated killing innocents. That is why even when he was doing a wide area attack he always holds back. Azief look at the dozen people in front of him and with a smile he said ''Forgive you? If it''s that easy, then why do we need the police?'' Azief takes a step, the space was affected as Azief uses his speed and he immediately arrived in front of that muscly person. That person was shocked and quickly execute a palm strike. This palm strike created thunderous sound and electricity seems to swirls around his entire palm. Azief saw it, smiles as he pushes that palm to the left. That electrical force, that lightning that swirls around that person palm immediately was dispelled. ''Lack foundation'' Azief whispered and using that same finger, he taps the lion armor with his finger. One tap of his finger and the armor crumbles into ashes. The muscly guy tries to attack again but Azief pointed his finger toward his chest and suddenly his chest is pierced. There is defensive energy shield that covers the man entire body. But even that defensive energy crumbledpletely the moment Azief pointed his finger This is the suppression of realm. The other eleven people was toote to react but when they already process what happens, one of their people had already been killed Azief look down at that body and shakes his head ''Don''t worry. He is not dead'' Azief then look at those people and said ''Now, bring out all you can. The bigger the chaos, the better'' Katarina who stands beside Azief pull his sleeve and said ''You''re changing the n?'' Azief nodded ''Exin'' she said. Right now, they both are speaking with each other, ignoring the crowd, ignoring the high ranking member of the Hanging Head and ignoring the forces that woulde to this area. The destruction of an entire street is not something that could be hidden. And Azief did not appear to want to hide it. But even though they are speaking and looking like they have their guard down, none of the people who is watching, none of the people who is on the side of the Hanging Head tries to attack that old man. Why do they not move? Simple. Fear. They could not leave but they do not dare to attack either. So, they are stuck there, not knowing what to do And while the people here hesitating on what to do, they still talk to each other like they are standing in a park, discussing the nice weather that they are having today. Above them, dark clouds gather. On the sea walls, waves are wilding rampaging. Storms are heading toward the city. Thunder and lightning creates an orchestra on the sky. But, the sight of them two, talking to each other somehow fit with this apocalyptic scene. Azief look at Katarina and said ''We have no enemy here. I like to do things in a fast way. I was thinking of actually enjoying a few days here. But, since people have given me a reason to act, then I would just go through it all the way.'' Sighing he then said ''And I also need to know what had happened in the past few months. We need to go back. You, for your brother. And I...for my family'' Katarina understood what Azief is thinking about so she just nodded. ''Fine then. Let''s have some fun then'' then sheughs Then they both look at the people in front of them. And all of these high ranking people of the Hanging Head tavern gulped. The moment both Azief and Katarina look at them, it felt like they were being stared at by a predator. Then Katarina said ''Call your backers. I want to see them'' The moment she said it, the entire air of the streets turns cold. Azief stands there, his hand behind his back and he smiles, standing there like an overlord overlooking the world. >> Chapter 1332 Choosing A Side I Chapter 1332 Choosing A Side I¡¡¡¡At the same time Azief is confronting the top people of the Hanging Head tavern, inside the City Lord residence, there is a middle age man who is rubbing his temple and his expression is unpleasant. On his right is his advisor and on his left is his Admiral. The one rubbing his temple is sitting on a chair resembling a throne. He is the city lord Arthur Foster. It is from his name that the city is called Arturia. And he is having a headache right now ''Problems after problems'' he muttered underneath his breath. Then he looks at the messenger and said while shaking his head ''Who attacked Hanging Head? Don''t they know that Hanging head is not just some normal gathering information ces?'' Sighing, he then said ''Who knows who backed them? Even I have to think twice in offending them. This is bringing problem to my city'' he said helplessly. His expression is really not good. He then looks at his advisor. His advisor is someone who came from the Middle East, Muhammad Ahmad bin Kamaruzaman. People called him Advisor Ahmad. And his Admiral came from Italy, running away from Italy during the Conquest of Jean, and nobody really knows his name but people called him Admiral Sam. Ahmad finished reading the report and shook his head. ''None of the other forces in the city had made any suspicious moves. This is really an out towner'' Then Ahmad continue by saying ''This makes it hard for us to know this person affiliations. He also brings someone who is suspected to be his granddaughter. And it seems that this child also has powerful abilities. Herws seem to be element rtedws. ''I did read the report. This people seem to arrive today. They drink milk tea, walk around the paths of the cliff side road and go to the tavern'' It seems that from the moment Azief attacked the tavern, aprehensive detail of what he has been g doing has already been reported to the highest authority of the city If Azief did not do anything shocking, there is no need for such an investigation But since he had done something, the surveince system that the city had installed quickly create a profile of him From the moment that he had attacked the tavern, someone had already informed the city officials and the city officials quickly send a profile of the attacker. It takes only a few minutes for someone to quickly analyze Azief and Katarina behavior and then send a summary of their activity to Arthur. From this it could be seen that the city is very organized. Arthur rubs his forehead and then sighed as he leans his back onto his throne and then put down his neck on thefy head rest Even though it is called a throne, it is more of a chair that seems like a chair you would find in some executive office of arge CEO of argepany. He created a veryfy chair because the job is very stressful. ''Do we need to send some soldiers to contain the scene?'' Sam spoke and Arthur sighed. He finally sits back straight once again He put his hand covering his mouth and close his eyes. This is the one thing he did not want to do. If he mobilizes the soldiers, then this thing might be bigger than he intended Arthur once again rubs his temple. Ahmad then whisper something to his ears and Arthur nodded. ''Go, send the soldiers. But only contain the scene. Mobilize the formation to protect the city. Lock it down to that district. Evacuate any civilians that is in that district. Attack only if necessary but if there is no danger, do not provoke either one'' Sam nodded and was about to go out from the city lord residence when Arthur suddenly said ''Sam!'' ''Hmm?'' ''Contain the scene but do not interfere. Remember this Sam raised his eyebrows and then narrowed his eyes ''Do not interfere?'' ''We are in the dark right now. let''s not get our city involved in some factional war.'' ''You think this is Crime Alliance?'' ''Might be. Might be not. Regardless, it is better not to offend. We already have many enemies. I like to reduce that'' Sam nodded and then leave the room. Ahmad then excuse the messenger with the wave of his hand and then Arthur got up from his seat. He looks at Ahmad, sighed and then said ''Apany me'' Ahmad nodded and they both walk to the balcony. The balcony is very beautiful with intricate carving and murals of dragons and other mystical creatures carved onto the walls of the balcony The balcony had a carved stone fence to protect people from falling down. It has a n open air design to it but it had been modified many times. Arthur actually copy the famous balcony of the Pandemonium Pce. The throne room of ''that person'' is high above the clouds. It is like some ce of divinity. But it is known by many in that throne room of His, there is a balcony where he would sometimes just stand there and look down. Or maybe he looks in the horizons. Nobody really knows since not many people in Pandemonium dares to look straight at the eye of ''that person'' Maybe he looks down at the people under his rule. Or maybe he looks at the horizons. Or maybe, he looks up the sky and see beyond it. Nobody knows what he sees or do in that balcony. Was he contemting his thoughts or was he just simply emptying his thought, looking at nothing? The thought of the strongest man in the world. When people see that Pce, stretching high up toward the Heavens, the people of Pandemonium felt safe. To the people of Pandemonium, Death Monarch has always been the umbre where they shelter from the outside world. All over the world, people who wanted fame, wanted power, wanted peace, wanted war all came to that ce. Contradictory wishes, tangled desires, all of them is present in that most powerful city in the world. Those who wanted fame would always have wanted to pit themselves against the forces of Pandemonium. Those who wanted power would either enter one of the Three Armies or serve as one of the official of the most powerful regime in the world. Those who no longer want to fight in wars and battles and wanted peace and tranquility, there is no more perfect ce then to live in Pandemonium where there are no great power dares stretch their dark hands to. And yet, those who wanted war alsoe to that ce. Arthur admired Pandemonium. It was strict and yet loose. It was authoritarian yet democratic. It had all these contradictory feeling to it. It is a chaotic order, if he were to describe it. World Government is orderly, the Republic are disciplined, the League of Freedom is chaotic but Pandemonium is something else. At times it appears like a theocracy with Death Monarch as its God. At times, it looks like an absolute monarchy. Yet, at the same time, there is democratic process when Death Monarch is not present. There are many consensuses between the great power that even if Death Monarch is not there, the government that he had created would still be there, functioning. Yet, everyone is very sure that the moment Death Monarch is no longer, Pandemonium would crumble. Because the reason why Pandemonium could stand and not break under its division is because in the middle of it, is Death Monarch. And the scene of him, standing on the balcony of his majestic Pce, brings calms to the heart of the people of Pandemonium And that was what he tried to do with his residence. As a symbol to his people. Arthur once had the opportunity to go to that Pce. It was there he saw the famous balcony. He remembers every inch of it. At that time, he was not the city lord and he was but a simple person in a delegation to Pandemonium. It was during the regency of Loki. If it was at the time of Death Monarch, he would not even dare to step into that throne room. The design of the balcony was one of a kind, symbolizing the strength of Pandemonium and its majesty. In that balcony, how many earth shattering decision was decided there? When he stands there, it felt like he is standing on a piece of history and that awed him Then the Multiversal Convergence happens. And he is no longer just a small man, trying to survive the tide of the era. He rides the waves and the waves brought him here, to the most mysterious part of the Ten Seas, the Turbulent Sea. He found an ind. This ind would then expand almost every day. But no matter howrge it has be, it is still and that is surrounded by water on all sides. This ind is however the size of a continent. That is howrge an ind these days. In the old days, with the size it now possesses, it would be considered a continent. But considering that even the continent of Europe, if Asia expanded to such a size that it could fit all seven continents of the world in the past and more, there must be a new way to define ind and continents. It is also the same for the Seven Seas. Chapter 1333 Choosing A Side II Chapter 1333 Choosing A Side II¡¡¡¡The Seven Seas has been used to describe the world great water bodies for a long time. In the ancient times, the Seven Seas are the Mediterranean Sea, the Adriatic Sea, The ck Sea, The Red Sea, the Arabian Sea, the Persian Gulf and the Caspian Sea. Then before the Fall, it is the North Antic Ocean, the South Antic Ocean, the North Pacific Ocean, the South Pacific, the Arctic Ocean, the Southern and Indian Ocean Then when the era of the Seven Great Powers began, the name of the Seven Seas also had changed. There is the Pandemonium Sea which is basically the renaming of the South Pacific Ocean. There are also the other seas named after the Seven Great Power. The World government called the sea under their control the Gaia Sea. Sometimes they would change the name It is the same for the other world powers. And then there is the Multiversal Convergence which once again redefined the established seven seas to the current Ten Seas. The Sevens sea might have been used to describe the world water bodies but there actually even before the Multiversal Convergence, about fifty water formation that can be called a "sea" It is only redefining it back. The battle of the Multiversal Convergence had birthed a new world, a new world of new possibilities, a rebirth. And that also applies to Arthur. He opens this city and when he created his city lord residence, there is a design in his mind. The Centre Pce or more famously known as the Pandemonium Pce. He imitates many of the architecture of Pandemonium Pce This balcony is one of them. He had many things in his mind right now, and he could not help but feel that this seems to be destined. There is a reason why his thought suddenly thinks about "that person" He walks to the edge of the balcony and look at the thriving city in front of his eyes. He saw therge market with people scurrying around. Every once in a while he would see people flying in the sky, leaving the city and sometimes he would see peoplending from the sky to the ground Some people uses super speed. Others use the teleportation hub. Most of them are designed like the old telephone booth. It was kind of his input on the matter. He kind of like the retro vibe of it. He looks at all of this, seeing the lights, seeing the people, seeing the city breathing and alive and he sighed ''This is what I see. And this is what I feel. But, I wonder, when you look down on the world, what did you see? What do you feel? I truly wonder what you see'' he mutters to himself. The "you" in his word refers to only other person that have the same balcony as his. Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world. He doesn''t know what the strongest person in the world sees when he looks out from his balcony. But Arthur knows what he looks at. He looks at his people and when the city is thriving, prosperous and full of people, he feels his heart is full, like he was living his dream life That is all he ever wanted. It is quite unexpecteding from a man with such a colorful past as him. He too was once a pirate. He was more than just a pirate. He also had ties with many of the criminal families that now headed the Red Table. He knew all the Pirate Lords and he is acquainted with all the yers of this sea. Arthur, before the Fall, before all of it, he dreams to be an architect. Dreams are for fools, he once thought. The funny things are he is not that good at it. And his family circumstances were not good and so he ditches that and do anything that makes money life has brought him to different paths in life. He sighed thinking of all of this. His advisor who was standing beside him did not once interrupt his thoughts. Even when he is speaking to himself. Ahmad pretend not to hear anything. Arthur then look at his advisor and said ''It''s him, isn''t it?'' he said with a bitter smile on his face. Ahmad look at Arthur and then said ''I''m not sure'' But Arthur shakes his head. ''I''m pretty sure it is him'' he said with a snort. ''A girl who could use element rted powers. And coincidentally that power is ice. An old man that could easily defeat Gabe. Gabe might not be some powerful warrior in the ranking of the world, but he sure as hell not is that weak to be defeated like that. In all probability, that is a disguise'' Ahmad frowned and said ''It is too early to make a conclusion'' then there is silence for a few second. Ahmad was thinking of something and then he narrowed his eyes looking at Arthur. ''Arthur¡­. did you¡­ you didn''t, did you?'' Arthur look back at Ahmad and raise his eyebrows. ''What?'' ''Why didn''t you tell Sam? All of this. I didn''t notice it until just now. If Sam knew¡­. he would not have spoken like that. He doesn''t know, right?'' Ahmad look at Arthur like he couldn''t believe it. Arthur sighed as he looks at the clouds above. He saw a few griffin flying around. From the distance, it looks small. He also saw the dark clouds that are gathering in the distance. He smiles bitterly. There is only one man that he knew in this world that would invoke such a heavenly phenomenon. Even though Arthur is not exactly the most powerful existence in the city, what he excels the most is the identifying of energy signature. And this energy that he felt gathering above his city, is the Heavenly Will. He looks at the sky and he could not help but scoffed. Not out of anger, not out of frustration. Just the feeling of being powerless. There is a force that seems to pressure his entire city, an invisible force. And out of the many people in the world, there is only two beings that could mobilize the Heavenly Will One of them is the Heavenly Will Avatar which is the Heavenly Will personified. Arthur knew some secrets of course. He is after all also a Disk Formation leveler. So, he understood very clearly about the connection of the Heavenly Will with the world. He knew that the Heavenly Will, this force that they have named, has an avatar. A solid personification of this capricious will that tries to maintain order ording to its logic. And the other one¡­.is the only being that managed to subdue this Heavenly Will Death Monarch! Seeing the dark clouds, the slowly gathering storm in the distance, the roars of thunders and the illumination of the lightning, which one of this does not remind you of the theatrics of the strongest person in the world He could only scoff and shows a bitter smile to the sky. Ahmad who was standing beside him is waiting for an answer. He looks back at his front and then sighed. ''I want to test him'' Ahmad frowned. ''You doubt his loyalty?'' Arthur smiles but he did not answer. Any other day, Ahmad would leave it alone. But not today. ''I need an exnation'' Hearing this Arthur knew he could not just swipe this away so easily. ''Sam...is not like between you and me. He''s.... hard to read. Even I don''t know his true identity other than he used to serve under Jean army. Maybe, he is one of Jean famous generals. Maybe, he was just a foot soldier in the Europe campaign. Or maybe, all of it was a lie'' Ahmad shakes his head and said ''It never bothered you before'' Arthurughs and then said ''It bother me now.'' Ahmad close his eyes, trying to understand this person who he works for and also a friend and then as he contemted the matter, he understood it. ''The Trickster?'' ''That and many others. There is the Red Table. The Syndicate. Karasu. And who knows how much more. They are eyeing me, trying to find an opening. And Sam is one of the opening'' Ahmad then said ''I am also one of that opening.'' ''You''re different'' Ahmad raised his eyebrows and Arthur then said ''We know each other. We fought against each other and then with each other. I know you and you know me. We have a history together. We have a bond, arade that fought side by side, back to back. But I don''t have that with Sam. I trust him to do his job. But, I don''t trust him enough with my life'' Ahmad frowned. He also knew the pressure that Arthur is facing Arthur then changed the topic ''They have great presence in the other sea. But not here. Not in the Turbulent Sea'' To Ahmad, Arthur words is like a promise to himself. Arthur position in the sea is very precarious. There was silence between them for a few moment Ahmad close his eyes and shakes his head. There is a heavy silence that hangs over them. Then Ahmad said ''One wrong move and we could offend somebody that we could not afford to offend. If you are right, and this old man is really "him" then it is not good offending such a person'' Ahmad no longer pursues that matter and instead pointed out Arthur decision to send Sam to the tavern. Arthur smiles and said ''I have countermeasures. It is a gamble really. If I lose, I might lose everything. But if I won.... if I won¡­'' and heughed Ahmad is Arthur advisor. He is the one that helps him keep his status as the city lords. Arthur might have created the city, but Ahmad was the one that maintains it. Even amidst the pressure of so many different faction bearing on this ind, Ahmad had managed to secure Arthur position in the City Council. But, this does not mean he knows all of Arthur ns. Arthur himself is no fool. Six months has honed him to be very astute in the matter of politics. He is not that wide eyed idealist anymore. But he is also not quite the cynics. There is a tempered optimism and a hint of skepticism, just the perfect amount To have hope and dreams but not be too enchanted to these two things while realizing the reality. It is very hard to bnce between the two. ''if you don''t mind me asking, what countermeasure?'' Arthur smiles and said nothing. Ahmad just nodded. Arthur look back at Ahmad and smiles. ''It is not that I wanted to hide from you. It is just that if it does not go well, I am too ashamed of my scheme. If it does work, then at least I could brag in front of you. That I formte a n without your help'' Ahmad chuckles. ''If you could do that, then that would mean I would be useless; he said but Arthur shakes his head. There is another silence and then there is the sound of thunder so resounding that it almost seems like it shakes the Heavens. Arthur look at the skies above and he tensed his jaw. Even Ahmad who wanted to wait for confirmation, had half a mind of believing Arthur ims that the old man is "that person" Dark clouds gather above the skies of this ind. The vast area was covered by this dark clouds and it felt pressuring. Lightning strikes all over the clouds and each strikes created lights in the sky. Ahmad ignored the thunders and the storms. As long as it did not reach the City Lord residence he wouldn''t care And even it does, the internal weather system around the pce would be very much handy to change the weather. He looks back at Arthur and ask ''And what about the Tavern Keeper?'' ''I think he sent you a message'' Arthur smiles and nodded ''He did'' Ahmad narrowed his eyes but Arthur did not immediately exin anything Arthur look at the city in front of him, he smiles a bit and then said ''between the Hanging Head and the strongest person in the world¡­who do you think I would choose?'' He smiles and then heughs Ahmad then understood that his lord has already made his decision and he just chuckles and then he looks at the same direction that Arthur is looking and he too also smiles. >> Chapter 1334 The Subconscious Mind Chapter 1334 The Subconscious Mind¡¡¡¡The street is silent. The Tavern Keeper look at the old man and the young girl. The tavern keeper is a middle age man wearing a shirt with an overcoat and a brown khaki. He is tall, around six feet five. his hair is neatlybed. And he wears sses but that ss had been destroyed during the st There are holes in his overcoat and signs of being scratched by ss. He is the Tavern Keeper. He looks at that old man and takes a breath. Everything felt slow in his mind This is him trying to calm himself down. Time did not slow down nor did he moves faster than time. It is just his perception is being so fast that everything appears slow. It is his way to try to calm himself down In this state, there is many thoughts in his mind and contemtion that rises up from thoughts he had suppresses. And his mind wanders and in this wandering, he needs to find back his focus. ''I''m a Tavern Keeper'' This title is not merely a simple title. Hanging Head is a famous tavern. Not because of their drinks. Not because of their fine food. It is because even before the Multiversal Convergence, the Hanging Head has been one of the information gathering intelligence hub for criminals The criminal world after the Fall had evolved greatly. In the past, conglomerate and criminal enterprises runs the world. Organized crime had their lives protected by politician who is inside their pocket. Politics and the crime world intersect very closely with each other. But then the Fall happens. You would think with all of that chaos, with all of that darkness, that criminal elements would shine and it would be a golden age of crime. But, it was the opposite. What the Fall brought to the criminal world was a world of deities, of exceptional men and women who could bring down the Heavens and render the world apart. Laws like Karma, Equivalent Exchange, magic and mystical elements is not something that the criminal world was ready to ept. But like they always did, they adapt in the beginning, there was a sign of resurgence. The crime family managed to survive the tide and be even more prosperous. In the beginning, as there is light, there is darkness. It is only because the darkness is so ck, that the light shines so brightly. When people thought that the world would be overrun by monsters and zombies, great powerful men and women rose. There is Death Monarch, the Earthshaker Raymond, the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya, the Thunder Monarch Oreki, Will the Speedster, Katarina the Ice Queen, Hirate the Mind Monarch, Sofia, Sina, the Trickster, all of these names rose together. In their regions where they operate, their name resounded and before long these names echo all over the world The Battle between Lord Shadow and the World Government is still talked about till this day. The battle between the heavens and Death Monarch, the Earthshaker amazing feat of moving mountains, the battles between Oreki and Hikigaya, all of these stories turns into part of the tapestry of history at the turning point of humanity Many people thought of them as the light, the pir that keep humanity together. Regardless of the evil and even cruel things that they have done in the past, it must be acknowledged that these great men and women had maintain order and make sure that humanity continue to survive. But amidst this blinding light, many people forgot that for such bright light to shines the world, there must be darkness for this light to illuminate. That darkness is the darkness is every human''s hearts. Some people did not want to revisit the fact that in the beginning, there is also many atrocities and evil that was done by people that have survived to this day. Some people thought the world was ending and so they unleash their bestial desire upon other people. There were killers, rapist, thieves, robber, torturer, all manners of evil and depraved act weremitted in the first few hours of the Fall There were warlords that eats people. There were warlords that rapes people. And then there were warlords that just likes to kill. The world was dog eat dog. Only this time it is not in some figurative sense. And even in this darkness, this cruelty, the crime family brought order to this madness, for even madness need some order to function. These beast, these monsters could only be tamed by a bigger and more terrifying beast. And for a time, that owner of the leash of these monsters were the criminal organization that have survived and adapt. There was order. There is one in the light and there is one in the dark. And for a period of time, this two side of the same coin did not meet each other and did not enroach upon each other domains But, thenes Death Monarch. At that time, nobody thought that a person, a lonely man could overwhelm the world by himself All the crime lords had been ustomed of killing their enemies. If one could not be killed one on one, then send a dozen. If a dozen could not work, send more people and give more guns. If guns are not enough, throw some grenade at it. killing has never been easier Buy a gun, shot the gun and the deed is done. Killing a person is easy. And even killing a few dozen people is easy. This is the power of the crime families all over the world. Of course, these crime families did not just wily nily killing people like some kind of deranged psychopathic killer. The way criminal organization work and how they maintain control has always been with fear and benefit, with carrot and stick, There was never a person that the cartel or the crime families could not extort, could not threaten and could not kill. But how could you kill someone that is basically like a God? In the beginning, before he is called Death Monarch, "that person" styled himself as Lord Shadow. It is funny in the beginning how he called himself Lord Shadow. Some storytellers even tell a story where Earthshaker Raymond wasughing when it was revealed someone styled himself by the name of Lord Shadow. But, then it is not so funny anymore. Lord Shadow is a man who became a legend. And there is weight to that name. There is not one or two people that mastered the ability to use shadow but none of them dares to use the name Lord Shadow to called themselves for that would seem like a disrespect to him Even after he had no longer use that name, there was nobody that had the courage to take that title When ''that person" changed his title to Death Monarch, no one felt that it was inappropriate. Instead, many people felt that it is more fitting than his old title of Lord Shadow Death Monarch had many abilities but when he fights he rarely uses any shadow rted abilities. From those who walk that same path of using shadows, their defining feature had always been stealthy and darkness. None of them would be as mboyant as Death Monarch who fights like an undefeatable overlord in the battlefield. But, of course, nobody dares pointed this out to Him. This is a man that courted destruction and survive everything from the Fall, to the schemes of the World Government, to an alien invasion and then to an immortal alien being and even survive the attack from the Heavens. Those who dares fought him would always be stomp under his feet. This is a man that rules over the death and life of the people of the world. With his hand he could cover up the Heaven and the Earth and with one order from his mouth he could set the world on fire. There was nothing that could stop him. And every one knows the passion he had for killing people of the organized crime is very hot. Death Monarch. When he took that title, the whole world follows him like he is some kind of a trendsetter. People began making a ranking of sorts. Those who sat on the highest throne in the world like Jean also called himself Time Monarch. So, people began giving themselves a title. For example, someone who have learned and proficient in the element of fire and have some reputation in the world would style himself as Fire Lord. If he somehow styled himself as Fire Monarch, then he must at least have the same kind of reputation or strength like that of Death Monarch of Time Monarch, the two top of the world power ranking If no, styling yourself in such title would bring cmity. The tavern Keeper once heard that there was someone who called himself the Emperor of the Sea. A Disk Formation leveler that was passing that ce heard that there was someone that called himself the Emperor of the Sea Even "that person" did not style himself as Emperor but there is someone who pull up their own basket so that Disk Formation leveler wanted to see what kind of person this is that dare to styled himself like that. That person who ims himself the Emperor of the Sea would then be killed by that Disk Formation leveler. The Tavern Keeper does not know why his mind suddenly tangent off to Death Monarch. He was thinking about his title but then his mind wander off. But he also knows something. That this is his subconscious mind telling him something. ''What is it that you are trying to tell me?'' he thought to himself >> Chapter 1335 Realization Chapter 1335 Realization¡¡¡¡His subconscious mind is trying to tell him something and he is trying to decipher his own thoughts so that he could listen Right now, even the floating dust is slow in his eyes. But while everything seems to be slowing down around him, did not mean he could move as fast as his mind Time still moves like normal it is just that his perception be so fast at this moment that everything seems slow down like he is in a slow motion video In this state of enhanced perception, he is trying to understand the identity of this old man and that young girl It is impossible for such a person to remain unknown. With such strength and such demeanor, it doesn''t seem like the old man is a reclusive expert. So, he must be someone. Sooner orter, that old man and that young girl is something that he has to face. He looks at that old man and that young girl This time he really looks at them. before, his mind is cluttered but now suddenly, things suddenly be so clear. He is the Tavern Keeper, he reminded himself. It is not merely a title people called him. It is a title that is given to him by the organization. The Tavern Keeper is the eyes and ears of the organization. But his organization does not only have one eye nor that it only has one ears. Hanging Head is present in all Ten Seas. They would take root in the most prosperous city of pirates in the ten seas. So, they are only ten of such tavern in the seas of the world. If a new sea is discovered, then a Hanging Head tavern would be established there. On the sea, regarding the power and forces of pirates, the information of this forces and factions, Hanging Head is in charge of it. Onnd, it would be another organization. And he is the Tavern Keeper of the Turbulent Sea in the city of Arturia. His name is Robert. Robert Redford. He keeps reminding himself that so that he would not forget. It is easy to get lost in your own thoughts when he activated this state of pure concentration. Time is running out for him. he could feel that his mind is once again trying to go off tangent, trying to go to somece else in his mind. he tries to focus and then it clicks Suddenly everything seems to make sense and he had already solved the mystery that has been eluding him since he saw that old man Everything clicks and then time moves like normal again for him. the dust that seems slow before suddenly rushes by him He activated a bit of his energy to make sure that the gust of dust did not enter his eyes. In front of him, there is that little girl looking at him, her eyes are as cold as the winter wind. And there is that old man, standing there, straight like a tree his hand behind his back, his face shows no fear but instead carved a terrifying smile. Like a God that look down upon mortals. Before, it did not look that imposing. But now, knowing what he knows now, he felt that he was really small in front of that old man The little girl words rings in the air ''Call your backers. I want to see them'' it echoes, a deration of war. Most people would never have been as brave or as domineering as these two people. Robert could never understand why something so simple could devolve into such a cmity. But when his mind understood some things, he immediately understood why. ''Hey. What you are waiting for? Call your backers. Or are you fine with us messing with the tavern?'' Katarina said and the old man chuckles a bit Robert pales in his face and he restrained himself from showing fear. But even then, he could not help but be pale in his face Before, he might still have some confidence to fight against these two people. Even though the other ind is not that close if the organization really takes this seriously, they could send a few Battlestar to quickly tides over the turbulent energy that is present all over the Turbulent Sea. But now, he does not want anyone toe. Because he knew the ending of anyone who woulde to this ind and shed with these two people Because Robert finally understood who he was dealing with. This is what his subconscious mind trying to tell him. this is why his subconscious mind keep veering off to Death Monarch. He now understands why the old man so easily could defeat Gave. why he could easily destroy the tavern with one stomp of his feet. Why all the protection formation that could even withstand the bombardment off fifty Disk Formation leveler seems so fragile under the attack of this old man. There is only reason and that reason was that the old man is a Divine Comprehension leveler. That is the only way to exin this one sided battle And it is known that on Earth, there is only three Divine Comprehension leveler. There is Jean the Time Monarch and then there is the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya. Jean is in the Republic, trying to make sure it would tear itself apart. And he is also busy all over the world, doing God knows what Hikigaya would not go out of Japan as he had built himself a formation that surround that entire ind nation. Then that leaves only one person. The person that have been absent for six months. A man whose return is dreaded. Death Monarch Azief! Yes, Robert believe right now, the one in front of him, standing there like there was nothing in this world that could move him, is the one and only Death Monarch. ''If this old man is really Death Monarch, then I should just surrender'' he thought to himself. His organization might be powerful. But fighting Death Monarch? That is basically dragging Pandemonium into battle. And no matter how arrogant his leader is, even his leader would probably serve his head on a tter if it could appease the number one power in the world. ''Surrender'' he thought to himself. As long as he surrenders, there is still chance for survival. From what he could tell, Death Monarch only wanted an information. He could give every information that he has to Death Monarch. It is not toote. No one gets killed and there is no deep resentment. This is the perfect moment to surrender. Robert take a step forward and wanted to say something to Death Monarch when whooshing sound fills the sky. This whooshing should tear apart the wind and created multiple st of sonic booms that it even drowned out the sound of the thunder up there in the sky. Robert looks up and he frowned. There is arge group of people that have appeared. The space around them distorted and swaying. This is sign that these people have been flying in the sky with great speed to reach this area. Robert could guess why they havee. They are rendering aid to him but he did not feel happy at all right now Instead, he had the feeling that things are getting worse. Robert was not the only one looking at the sky. The nearby people that is on the other streets had also beening to this leveled down streets and look at themotion. But now before they could even understand what caused themotion, there is peopleing from the sky ''That''s the people of the City Lord!'' someone shouted. They could easily recognize these group of people to be the soldiers of the city lord. They all wear white armor and their boots and their entire armor looks like they stepped out of some fantasy story. There is greaves and metal boots. But of course, all of the armor is not normal armor that is crafted with iron. Instead it is crafted with Verilion It is not easy to outfitted an entire squad with such iron. Verilion is strong, durable, and malleable. It could also channel energy and could act as a circuit or conduit for energy. And because of that it is very expensive. But the City Lord managed to outfitted an entire squad with an armor made from Verilion. ''The soldier of the city lord!'' some shouted. And everyone knows that things are bing even bigger. All the people in the city had also realized that something has gone wrong. There are dark clouds covering the entire city and thunder and lightning. There is also storms that ising to the port. And to those who are in Disk Formation, they all slowly could feel a powerful pressure descending on the entire city. >> Chapter 1336: Unneeded Help In the Turbulent Sea, certain acts like using Divine Sense is severely limited. Added with the formation embedded on the bedrocks of the city it forms an interference against people Divine Sense. So, not many people could guess the source of this pressure. But to those who are on the Hanging Head District, they all could see that the source of this pressure, the reason why the sky seems to be crazy is because of the old man. The clouds above his head is the thickest and produces thergest concentration of pressure that it creates ripples in the air. There are some people that quickly runs away from the district knowing that it might be a site of a great battle If the City Lord has even dispatched the city soldiers, then a battle is inevitable. Robert be even more nervous and anxious seeing that the soldiers slowly descend down from the sky. ''Why is Arthur suddenly sent his soldiers right now?'' Robert was the one that ask for assistance. This is true but right now he really regretted his decision earlier. This is simply his own foot. He wanted to deescte the situation not escte it. Theynded on the ground and someone walk to the front ''Sam'' Robert mutters. ''It is the Admiral'' someone said from the crowd. Sam look at the old man and the little girl beside that old man and he said ''Let us talk'' Azief raises his eyebrows and there is a smile on his face. Robert was a bit relieved. He thought that Sam would do something rash ''Before that, let us dismiss some of the pressure'' Sam suddenly said and he brought out something like a small remote out from his sleeve. Then he pushed the button on that remote. At the same time, the entire city seems to rumble ''What is happening?'' some of the people shouted. The city of Arturia is veryrge. While it appears sparse outside of the inner city wall, that is only because there is too much space. And because of that some people thought that the city Arturia is only in the inner city wall It is actually very vast andrge and right now this city is trembling. The nearby mountain shakes, the hills split apart. It was like the entirend beneath the city is moving. The people who did not know what happened in the Hanging Head probably would not connect the current events that is happening to someone pushing a button On the nearby shore, the water seems to be drained suddenly and there is a pulsating spirals that suddenly appears near the shore. It sucks the water into the spiral. There were some people who were still ying there even though it is already night ''Watch out!'' they yelled at each other. Some flies to the other and help pull them from the spirals they fly to the shore It was then that all the people inside the city boundaries could hear a droning sound. This droning sound echoes all over the city like the city is a cave trapping the sound. Everyone was shocked at this. Even Azief who were far away from the shore could hear the droning sound. He raised his eyebrows, feeling interested. He did not think that Arturia had such a defense mechanism embedded in the city Azief did not care whether there is something or not. Unless that something is strong enough to kill a Divine Comprehension leveler, he did not worry at all. At the same time that Azief and Sam is facing each other, those who are close to the shore was shocked when they saw something emerged from the sea bed. First it looks like a pir and as it emerges it createsrge waves that strikes the shore and bring about a thrashing sea upon the people who were setting up stall on the beach. A powerful fluctuation of energy erupted, creating a small ripple of shockwave that sted all the water even further away. The people on the shore all either punch the block of watering toward the shore, create walls of Elements, and many other methods to prevent it from pushing them away. ''What is that?'' it is night and it hard to see the around the darkness on the beach But for anyone who were at least Energy Disperse Stage, their eyesight could easily see in the dark if they wanted to. And what they saw was a gigantic muzzle pointed toward the city It was arge cannon and the droning soundes from the cannon hole. The whirring sound be even more clear and it seems that it is recharging. All over the heaven and Earth, the lightning and the thunders were drowned out by the sound of that droning. The thunder that was striking the clouds when it suddenly strikes down toward that cannon but instead of being deflected or exploded, the thunder seems to enhance the cannon. The cannon moves and its direction is the gathering storms in the nearby point. The moment that cannon pointed its muzzle toward the storm the cannon shines and the runic designs on it glows like the sun. And the storms were sucked into the cannon hole. And then almost immediately, this titanic cannon once again moves its muzzle toward the city, pointing toward the Hanging Head tavern Specifically pointing toward Azief. Azief could see all of this with his Divine Sense. And Katarina could also see it. But both of them instead of showing any noticeable fear of stress only smiles. ''I like your approach'' Azief as he looks back at that man leading the armored soldiers. Then he added ''It is a lot like mine'' Robert on the other hand is now panicked. If the City Lord soldiers fought with Death Monarch and Katarina, then the fate of this city would probably be doomed. Robert wanted to run and quickly tell Sam that this old man is actually Death Monarch and nothing good woulde in provoking him Before he could evene to the Admiral suddenly a portal opened up not far away from the Hanging Head tavern Azief look toward that portal anding out of that portal is another group of people. These people did not wear armor like the earlier group but instead, wear all kinds of clothes. Some look elegant, some look shabby. Others wear an iron suit like some kind of an iron man. But all of them have fluctuations of energy that is pressuring the space and time around them. ''Disk Formation levelers all of them. Didn''t think there would be so many Disk Formation leveler now in the world'' he mutters to himself They all lined up in horizontal lines. And they are slowly encircling him and Katarina. Someone step up forward. He wears a golden robe with gray hair and golden beard. He is a middle age man withrge bushy beard and stout body. ''Hey, old man. This city has its own rules. Compensation is in order'' Robert p his own forehead. Even the Merchant Association want a piece? ''Idiot'' he thought. That man who was speaking to Death Monarch is one of his coborators, Enrico one of the heads of the Merchant Associations that was sent to the Turbulent Sea. Robert was about to persuade Enrico to bring back his thug to his Merchant Quarters but even before he could go up to this second group, more portals opened up ''Shit! Fuck!'' By now Robert could not help but curses in his mind. Hanging Head business is tied with many other businesses. It is then not surprising to see those who were affectede here. ''This is really not a good time to help us'' He thought to himself. There is peopleing out of these portals each one unleashed their energy and the entire space around the Hanging Head district is distorted. The wind that blows did not know where to go as it was crushed by the overbearing pressure from the peopleing out from these portals. It even affected the sky above as the clouds opens up even pressuring the thunder and lightning to be overwhelmed by the umtion of so many powerful energy gathering in one ce. The air felt suffocating When the many factions heard that the Hanging Head was attacked they were not quite concerned. They did not mind for the Hanging Head to be a bit weaker. The fight between interest in this city is quite intense. While they do not actively seek other faction destruction, they did not actively help others since they are allpeting against each other. But when they heard that the entire tavern was destroyed, that all of the higher ups of the Hanging Head tavern was forced out from the Ninth Floor, then they knew things was getting serious. They did not mind having Hanging Head a bit roughed up but being destroyed? That would bring the full might of so many interested parties in the sea to bear down on this city. There is the Ten Warlords of the Sea. And if Hanging Head is destroyed, then one of these warlords would probablye here. There are many rumors of the Hanging Head connection with one of the Ten Warlords of the Sea. Chapter 1337 Factions of the City Chapter 1337 Factions of the City¡¡¡¡But that is not the only thing that have made them move. It was also the fact that the person who was attacking the tavern is an outsider. The factions here might have great rivalry with each other, but they also know to guard their interest. There is a reason why these factions did not destroy the other factions but only stopped at rivalry. They do not want a war with each other and the other one is to monopolize this ind city. If Hanging Head is destroyed or even any other factions that have stabilized here were to be destroyed, then all of their efforts would go down the drain and outside influence woulde it. They already created a stable ecosystem here to feed each other and benefit each other. How could they let an outsider changes these things? So, all of the factions and forces all over the city had nowe to defend the Hanging head tavern and threw out the invaders. They were shocked of course to find that the invaders are only two people. But that did not mean they would let down their guard Instead they felt even warier. Two people managed to mess up the Hanging Head. That alone speak of the two people ability. Azief of course could not have thought that his simple act of domineering could bring such an effect. He truly is a ma for trouble. Azief was not afraid even when he is surrounded by all of these people ready to pounce on him. Instead, he felt more excited. It is a pity that he knows he could not fight to his heart content. Fighting them with his full power would be like an adult fighting a child Katarinae closer to him and said ''How should we deal with them?'' Azief thought for a while, take a swift nce on the people around and he said ''Let''s not kill them. It is enough to knock them out. Or in your case, froze them'' Katarina frown but she nodded More portals opened up as Azief and Katarina is talking. By now, there is already ten portals all over the entire district. Each portals seems to belong to some factions and forces in the city. There was that portal that belong to the stout old man. Some of the portals is situated on the ground. Some of them are on the sky. Some people are floating on the sky and some of them on the ground. They all came from different organization and they all look at that old man and the young girl. They all encircles Katarina and Azief. The umtion of such powerful energy all at the same ce changes the colors of the sky. Some people practices negative power causing the sky to turn dark red. Some practices the Way of Heaven, the path that conforms to the Heavenly Will and one part of the sky is replescendent with golden color. The clouds above the Hanging head district had all dissipated because none of them could withstand the pressure of these people. The ground cracks and depressed a few feet down. Any stalls and building in the Hanging Head district that did not have high quality protection formation are all cracking like there is a shockwave mming into them The sound of the wooden stalls and building cracking and crumbling echoes all over the area. Even the people in the distance could feel it and anyone who is not at least Seed Forming could not even approach that area without feeling the weight of a mountain on top of their head Sam who were the first on the scene feel awkward right now. He looks around and he could not help but clench his fist ''All of the ten faction''s leaders in the city is here'' he mutters to himself. He was the first one that was here and he was just about to talk with the old man. Arthur tells him to not interfere but he had his own ns. He wanted to recruit this old man to the employ of the city. Of course, he did not do this for himself. Regardless of what Arthur thought of him, he really wanted to stay here in this ind far away from the maind, far away from the Seven Great Powers sphere of influence. He does not really like that the influence of the City Lord being eroded by the many factions in the city. So, his n is quite simple. He would first show some strength so that he could talk to the old man as equal and then dangle the carrot. He knows people like the old man respect strength. If he did not show any strength, the old man would not respect him and that is why he summoned the City Cannon. Some cities put their cannons on their walls. And of course these cannon is not normal cannon. On the Lotus Order Pce, their cannon could even theoretically bombard the Moon. It is powerful enough that it could probably wipes out an entire continent. And the Cannon of this city while its power is not as exaggerated as the Lotus Order Cannon, it also have its own uniqueness. It is this cannon that enable Arthur and the City Lord residence to still remains in this city even after all of these forces settles inside it. He had shown the power of the city so he then would offer great benefits to the old man, recruiting him into the City Lord Residence. But now, all of these people ising out of the woodwork and that is changing his n. And they do not send their envoys or their right hand man. They directly came to the district. One of the people descend on the ground andnded a few feet away from him. This man is muscly wearing an armor that have the face of a dragon carved onto the chest. He had bright blonde hair, a chiseled face, and there is a valiant air around him His entire attire is like something out of a fantasy novel. An armor made from dragon bones. There is only one person in the city that have what it takes to wear this kind of armor. He looks at him and then said with a cold tone ''Sam. This is our problem. There is no need for the City Lord people to take action'' There is silence but it is only for a moment Sam restrain his anger and said. ''This man had created arge destruction all over the district. He must be brought to the City Lord to exin his action. It is not the ce for you to meddle'' The man then patted Sam shoulder and Sam could feel a powerful pressure pushing him down but he remains standing there. His feet however depressed down to the ground and the ground itself suffer spatial pressure as the ground began to crack under the pressure. All of that just from a pat. Sam knows that their level is the same. They are both Disk Formation levelers. But there are differences between them and that is the man that was patting his shoulder also walks the path of body refinement. He could probably rip out a mountain from the Earth, like someone pulling out a stake from the ground. Sam looks at that man with his eyes shooting res ''Eudorus, do not go over the lines'' ''The Mercenary Association would take it from here'' Sam gritted his teeth and p Eudorus hand from his shoulders. Then Eudorus look toward Azief with a confident smile on his face. ''Old man, I am Eudorus Menou from the Mercenary Association. Surrender and we will be lenient'' ''I am Enrico from the Merchant Association. Surrender and we will be lenient'' ''I am Drake from the Adventurer Guild. Surrender!'' Then the other people that havee also announce their affiliation. The demands are mostly the same, asking Azief to surrender. Azief on the other hand ignores all of these people and instead is talking with Katarina, seemingly not caring that there were more people that ising out from that portal. Most of the people that ising out from the portals now are Seed Forming leveler. Many people who were looking at this battle using things like the All Seeing Telescope from the distance could see that those Seed Forming leveler are the soldiers of these forces. The City Lord prohibits any individuals or groups from having any private force of military. And thisw is regted very strictly. But, the people knows that the City Lord could not really force his hands on certain factions in the city. Because to enforce thatw onto these people is to provoke the bigger existence that backs all of these groups that have settled inside the city. Outside of the Seven Great Powers, Seed Forming is the top level power. This is because Disk Forming levelers are usually the top members of any organizations And they are not that free to move since the Act for Metahuman was enacted jointly by all the Seven Great Powers. Any moves of Disk Formation levelers could change the world as each one of them is basically a nuclear weapon. The damage that they could do to the world is very significant and as such they are supervised very strictly. Other than when Earth is under crisis, most Disk Formation levelers would rarely fight or interfere in any matters of the world unless certain conditions are met like the matters of the Burundi Incident. It is a battle between two Disk Formation leveler And this battle had created a catastrophe that included tens of thousands of people dying in a few coteral damage between these twobatant Those two did not even know that they killed all of those people in the heat of their battle. Since then the regtion of Disk Formation leveler be even stricter. Even most of the leaders of the Seven Great Powers are on the Disk Formation level. It is actually already unusual that there is so many Disk Formation leveler in this city Reportedly there is only a few thousand Disk Formation levelers since Death Monarch first be Disk Formation levelers. It might seem a lot but when youpare that to the human poption, a thousand people is very small group of people. Many of them seclude themselves in many ces in the world. Most of them don''t want to waddle in the murky water that is the Seven Great Powers and the battle between these great powers. Some just wanted to live freely and some believe that this is the path of getting stronger. While some others are hired or recruited by the Seven Great Powers as generals. Hence, for some forces in the world, Seed Forming leveler is top existence since there is too little Disk Forming levelerpared to Seed Forming. >> Chapter 1338 The Sudden Battle Chapter 1338 The Sudden Battle¡¡¡¡They keep streaming out from the portals All of the portals seems to be connected to the headquarters of these organizations and factions and they are bringing reinforcement to the Hanging Head. The moment these peoplee out from the portals some of them flew to the sky, pointing their weapons toward Azief and Katarina. Their body unleashed great power that causes the space around them to spiral Azief then look at these people around him. By now they have fully encircled him and Katarina. Some of them floats in the sky and some of them are on the ground. Some of them are in the distance, writing characters toward the space in front of them, no doubt creating formation or an array of entrapment. Some uses hand seals to mobilize the energy of Heaven and Earth. Azief chuckles and said to himself ''They are really going all out on me. I don''t know if I should be ttered or offended'' Azief then turns to Katarina and said ''Remember don''t kill them. Karma is no joke. And from what I have seen, not every one of them are truly evil. Of course, there are some'' he said with a cruel smile on his face. The thunder in the sky roars and the lightning illuminated the dark night. ''Your Excellency'' Sam shouted from the distance. ''If youe with me to the City Lord residence, I would make sure that these people retreat'' Sam suddenly deres. The ten factions that have gathered all around the area all went silent. The ten leaders that have gathered all look at Sam but their eyes are unkind. And while they did not say anything, it is clear they are not happy with Sam words. Azief also sees all this and with one nce he could tell that these people all have conflicting point of interest. Azief did not have to know all the details to specte on certain things. Politics and scheme is something that he used to experience before as Azul. He forgotten some things but he still remembers a lot. And there is also the fact that he is also the ruler of Pandemonium. How could he not be unfamiliar with such conflict between people? Azief also could tell that this Italian looking man was not really intending to attack him but simply to threaten him and then dangle him the benefits. If he is not wrong, this person intention is probably to recruit him. But that would be really a funny story Azief look at that Italian-looking person and then ask ''Give me your name'' ''People called me Sam. I am the Admiral for the City'' ''Sam. Italian?'' He nodded. ''I appreciate the offer but I have to decline'' Then he looks toward that muzzle that was sticking out from the sea and waves his hand. And then in the sky, there is a titanic golden palm that appears and even before anyone could react that golden palm m itself to the cannon and arge explosion urs in the part of that sea. The shockwave created ripples of st that chain together. The shores of the beach exploded sending a mass amount of sand to flew toward the clouds. The cliff side road exploded. Everyone was shocked. Azief then turns and look at Sam and he said with the most pleasant voice he could muster, with a smile on his face ''Sam, while I like the way you approach the matter, I do not like to be threatened'' Katarina only chuckles. All of the ten leaders of the factions that havee to render aid frowned. Robert was about to scream to everyone the identity of Azief when suddenly the st from the shockwave finally arrived to this area. ''Create barriers!'' The Seed Forming levelers all uses their skill to create powerful energy barrier. But the sound of the shockwave fills the entire area. And Robert is suffocated because of the dust and the st that is pushing him backwards. Some powerful people would simply cut the shockwave st or m it with their fist. Some would divert it. But Robert was not that proficient in doing things like that. So, he was pushed backward and slid down on the ground. Azief smiles and before the dust could settle one of the ten leaders shouted ''Attack now!'' The moment someone shouted like that, all of the ten people did not hesitate to attack. One of them spread their hands and demon-like creatures appears all over the sky. ''A Summoner'' Someone shouted among the crowd. Even though most of the crowd had run away., some of the brave warrior still stay here to watch the fight. Katarina flew into the sky while shouting ''I''ll handle the sky'' Aziefughs ''She wants the best action'' he thought to himself. In the sky, there is around seventy-two monsters. All of them seems to be animals There is monkey, rhinos, griffin, serpents, wyvern to name a few. Azief took a nce and he could tell that even though it seems like real monsters there is something missing about these monsters ''Their soul is bound'' he thought to himself. Azief did not have time to analyze that Summoner abilities as one of the people from the Mercenary Association dashes towards him There is demonic aura that rises from his body that pierces the dark clouds above the area. Azief was quite surprised to see this ''The Path of the Demon'' Azief could recognize it in a heartbeat since he used to walk in the path of Demon while he became Azul. So, he could not be more familiar with this path ''Old man, take this'' That person punches towards him and the space around his fist contorted the space Above the sky, a head appears. This head possesses the same face with the man that Azief is facing. Only this face is Demonic with red aura swirling all over this disembodied head. And on the forehead of this Demonic Head is seven horns. ''Shit. This Ulfric, does he want to destroy this city'' One of the ten faction leaders could see that the Demon Head is Ulfric head, the leader of the Mercenary Association in this city. There is Eudorus and there is Ulfric. The Mercenary Association actually has three leaders. Today, two of them hade out. The one shouting is none other than the Arrayist Guild leader. All around the battlefield there are soldiers creating battle formations. Some of them are like a spear that is being wielded ready to be unleashed. While some other soldiers are creating formation to contain the destruction of thesebatant. The shout of Attack now had made some people unprepared and attack in a haste. The defense line had not been created. While many people are attacking the old man and the young girl Sam flew to the sky with his soldiers. ''Lay down the formation of containment'' the soldiers all then pointed their weapons toward the ground below. Powerful energy seems to shot out from their spears, swords ds and de. But these energies did not strike the ground nor did it attack the people below. Instead it floated just a few inches below the tip of their weapons. These energies condensed into a small orb floating in the air and then these orbs, like it was being pressured by some force ttened itself But it is still floating in the air. And when it ttened it created a t floating surface in the sky and everyone orb also did the same thing and it links up with each other. The people below the soldiers looks up and some of them with more knowledge said ''The Net of Heaven'' One could see that there is a golden in the sky that cascade down, isting this district from the other ces Space and Time around the seems to be curved. It was like space itself is bending around this. Time was also affected Many people could not afford to care what Sam is doing right now. His soldiers hadid a formation to contain the damage of the battle only toward the Hanging Head District. Sam on the other hand flew toward the sky, intending to sh that Demon Head before it could create a madness fueled frenzy all over the city. He knew that Ulfric practice a certain skill that gave him Demonic Aura. Still, it did not mean Ulfric himself is evil. Demonic powers are just one of the many abilities that have appeared since the Fall. No one had any reservation because of that. But Ulfric abilities have some downsides. And that is if his Demonic powers are unleashed, it could create a clouds of demonic thoughts, collecting resentments and negative emotion which in turns affect the people below it. In other words, it could induce craziness, madness and even bloodlust. On the ground, Azief simply sidestep to the left to avoid the fist. However, the fist attack is not some normal fist. BOOOOM! A powerful force st off an entire building the moment Azief evade that attack. That st also sweeps across the ice statue on the ground. But none of the st manage to even crack any one of the statue. Azief evade that attack but then someone else appears >> Chapter 1339 Time Stop Chapter 1339 Time Stop¡¡¡¡This person has six arms and three heads and each hands wielded different weapons. He swings with one of his hand and fire gust appears heading toward Azief. This fire is so zing hot that it melted the nearby bronze statue. But the heat did not affect the ice statues that Katarina encased those people He waves another and ice spear charges toward him, freezing everything in its trail He has six weapons that he wielded. A sword zing with fire. A spear swirling with floating icicles. A Vajra spewing lightning. A metal fan that seems to changes the course of the wind. A small dagger that is swirling with spiraling water. And there is a de that seems to distort the space around it. That person swings all six of his weapons toward Azief and each of the Laws that is embedded in each of the six weapons flew toward Azief. Even before the attack had arrived, the entire district area is now levelled down. As for the normal people, they were already sucked to the sky by the that has been formed by the soldiers of the city Someone turns into a gigantic monster, resembling a bear and rushes toward Azief. On the sky, the battle is also very fierce. Seventy-two monsters fight against Katarina. It was like one army facing a lone soldier. Katarina slew those monsters easily. One slice and it sweeps the sky, rolls the clouds and split the Heavens above. The entire night sky was cut and one could see the space above, seeing the stars and the night sky that one could only see if they flew out of the Earth atmosphere. But the monster did not stoping. Fires, lightning, water, the Earth, the elements of the world bombarded Katarina. The sword cuts these elements, and the people that is far away could only see the colorful fireworks that started in the sky. The shockwave dissipates the clouds and pressure the Earth. Sound of booming echoes in the entire city that it shakes the air and created st sound all over, knocking down buildings The battle that started in the Hanging head district created shakes all over the entire city. Large building sways and some cracks under the pressure before crumbling down. Even those building with protection runes embedded into it could not withstand such constant bombardment of energy People are running away from the site of the battle, some are flying away from the city and some rushed toward the teleportation ports to quickly leave the ind. Screams fills the area. But, all of the people here in this cities are all hardened people. They might scream and panic for a while but they quickly take a hold of themselves and quickly find a way to survive Everything is chaotic from the ground to the skies The Heavens opened up and one could see that snows falls everywhere. On the sky, one could see a horde of monsters and animals is fighting against a little girl. These monsters and beast that came out from the void seems endless. But one does not feel for the little girl instead they feel for the Summoner. There were seventy-two monsters. In two seconds, the girl had killed around a few dozens already with one swipe of her sword. The sword is made from ice. When she swings it horizontally, a powerful freezing force burst out and freeze his monsters and his monster would then be cut off from him. But if the Summoner is that weak, how could Katarina would be entangled by him? The Seventy-Two monsters were killed but then appeared again. And more and more beast appeared that is seems to cover the skies. Some were attacked by the thunderbolts that strayed down. But, more would take its ce. The battle between Katarina and the Summoner continues On the ground, Azief had six arms men with three heads and a demonic person attacking him. There are also others that are waiting for an opportunity sted some energy st toward him. There is dust flying everywhere. People screaming. Robert who was in the distance is screaming to stop. He even tries to see telepathicmunication but in such a chaotic situation with the energy all roils up. The magic field disturbed and all kinds of interference from the battle, his telepathicmunication was cut off ''Stop. Stop! He''s Death Monarch! Stop!!!'' he yelled amidst the explosion, the mes, and the shockwave that sted off every second. Only a few second had passes since the battle began but in that few second, the impact of the battle had already enveloped the entire city. Some of the initial st was not contained and leaked to the outside affecting the nearby district. Some changes into a gigantic beast trying to intimidate and increasing the width of attack. Magical weapon is brought out. Beast and monsters came out, and Azief look at all of this with indifference. ''So, this is the level. It is not quite enough'' And he looks to his left and right and sighed ''And, it has gotten bigger than I expected'' he mutters ''I am not ying if it this big'' Azief could hear the screams in the distance and could see the chaos. The turbulent energy around this city still make what he sees is a bit blurry but he could get the gist of it. He did intend to test and punish the people of Hanging Head a bit. But, he did not intend to blow it out. And he could see that Katarina is struggling. It is not that the Summoner is too strong. If even one of Katarina attack could reach the Summoner, she would have won. But the thing is, this Summoner methods of attacking and defending is something that Katarina is weak against The Summoner always stay a few hundred feet away from her. Even though Katarina sword strike could reach thousands of kilometers away that kind of attack does not work against this Summoner Not only he has tens of thousands of beast surrounding him that act as his shield, he also has a little glowing shield floating around him. It is an artifact Azief himself is a bit impressed that there is this kind of Disk Formation leveler in this part of the world. Because he could recognize that the Shield that is floating in front of that Summoner is actually a Disk. A Disk that is brought out but instead of it being the shape of a Disk it is in the shape of shield. Azief found it hard to determine what kind of Laws that the Summoner practice but he could guess that it had something to do with defense. Katarina attack power is domineering but this Summoner is maintaining defense and maneuvering his move in the sky with ease Given time, Katarina could defeat this person. If Katarina were to kill however, the method is quite simple. Azief knows a few method of Katarina that could easily kill the Summoner But Katarina did not want to kill because Azief told her not to kill And that makes it harder. Katarina way of attacking has always been to neutralize the enemy. And the best way of neutralizing the enemy has always been killing them. She is not ustomed in trying to fight not to kill. So, Azief sighed. He pointed his fingers to the sky. All the while, all kinds of energy all kinds of attack is heading toward him But in his eyes, all of this attack is clear and slow to him. Too slow. It is the same feeling he felt like when he is travelling with Will. The feeling that everything slowed down to a standstill. The dust, the shockwave, the space distortion, all of this factor did not hinder his eyes from seeing all the attack that ising toward him He could even see the hidden attack, like an assassin that is hiding in the form of an energy st, ready toe out and sh his head. Some hide a double chain st attack in their energy st. Some throws their weapons with thews revolving on the tip or edges of their weapons. This kind of attack is not an attack meant to make him surrender It is basically an attack wanting him to die. If one reced Azief with any other Disk Formation in this world, with such concentrated attack, not even the body would be left. But unfortunately today they have unknowingly kick a very hard te. The moment Azief point his finger to the sky, time stopped. Of course, only Azief is not affected by this time stopping. In the minds and perception of these people, time probably move as normal. Because when time stopped, you actually could not really know if time had stopped since you live in that moment. Azief control over the rules of time has always been below Jean. But¡­. being below Jean in the mastery of control of Time is already formidable enough. Because if it''s about Time, then Jean is number one After all, Time is not a Law that Azief specializes in. >> Chapter 1340 Being Noticed Chapter 1340 Being Noticed¡¡¡¡Usually when Azief uses the Law of Time, if there is someone else that also practices the same Law, they could at least sense it and notice it. And the more powerful one could break it. It was like when he and Jean fought using Time Laws. The way they control time is different because of the different interpretation of time that they both had hold. But right now, no one noticed that time is not moving, the particles seems to be hold at its ce without moving, an invisible force holding them right where they are, forcing them not to change. The reason is simple. Azief is a Divine Comprehension leveler, a realm where he could freely use the Laws. Disk Formation might be able to use the Laws but it had limitation. The Disk is the engine. If the engine broke, the machine would not work. But the engine for the Divine Comprehension leveler is the energy all around them. The source of this world itself. So, how could that bepared? The Laws of this world is clear to him. he could manipte the sky and the wind, the elements and the intangible Because his Thirteen Laws all touched the basicws of the Universe and that is why it was very easy for him to do this. Some people also cultivated Laws but some of thews that they cultivated did not touch all the Laws of the world. But Azief Laws are all high tier Laws which couldmand all kinds of Laws beneath it. It all depends on one own understanding of certainws and how they walk their path So Time stopped for him. His finger seems to open up the Heaven and he smiles. Azief could feel back the connection between him and the Heavenly Will restored. There is of course that resistance. Azief look up and saw an eye looking at him. But that eye could not do anything other than just looks at him. At the same time, Azief could feel that the gulf of separation that he created is almost all dissipated by the Heavenly Will Avatar. But almost is never enough. One third of the Heavenly Will still belongs to him. Azief could feel the dissatisfaction of the Heavenly Will Avatar but he only smiles. In this timeless world right now, there are probably only four beings that are not affected by it. Azief knew that the moment he mobilizes the power of time, that person in Moscow would realize it. And he was not wrong. Jean was in his Room of Clocks meditating when he suddenly opens his eyes. he looks at all the clocks in the Room and he could see that many of the Clocks on the walls and on the ceiling stopped. Then he smiles ''You''re back'' Inside a cave, there is someone who is sitting cross legged in the air. On his four cardinal direction there is four books, floating alongside him. The pages of the books would flip every few hours. This is the cave of Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage. But suddenly the pages stopped in midair, refusing to change to the other page. Hikigaya eyes frowned. He moves his feet downwards as he floated down to the ground. He takes a step forward and he appears outside of the cave. The moment hees out, he could see that the mist that he had conjured up is in a state of stillness, the gas could not even move Time was stopped. ''Jean?'' that was his first thought. But, it did not take him a second to deny this ''It''s not him'' Then he looks up at the sky above and he saw an eye. A gigantic eye looking down on the people of Earth. This eye seems to emanate a pressure that could ttened an entire continent just by the ferocity of its stare. Hikigaya chuckles. ''It''s him'' He nodded but there is also uneasiness in his heart. It has been six months. A lot of things had change and it is not exactly for the better. Hikigaya is sure that the person that have mobilized the Time Law is none other than Death Monarch He could not detect where Death Monarch is but he is sure of his assumption. Because there is the Heavenly Will in the sky, showing itself. From what Hikigaya had gathered, there is only one being in this world that the Heavenly Will is this angry at and that would be Death Monarch which robs its power and authority over the Heavenly Will. Azief believe only four beings in this world that could withstand thepulsion of time. That would be Jean who is the foremost expert of using Time Laws, Hikigaya who is also a Divine Comprehension leveler, him who mobilize the Time Laws and there is the Heavenly Will Avatar But actually there is a few other beings on Earth that could withstand thepulsion of the Time Laws. On a mountain somewhere, sitting on top of a boulder on the mountain highest peak, where the peak is as tall as four thousand feet height, the peak which is covered by the moving clouds, there is a young man sitting cross legged on top of that boulder. The area that he is inhabiting is full of clouds and white mist, the cold could even turn boiling water into snowkes. The wind is also very harsh that it cuts normal stone. A four thousand feet high mountain is a very tall mountain. It blocks the wind from its front side and withstand the turbulent wind from the back. Bu as tall as this mountain is, even this mountain could not reach the sky of the current Earth. in such a location, the young man could still survive and even sat down on its highest peak and withstand the des of wind and the coldness Thend he is on is and of fire. There is deserts and there is volcanic activity almost every second. There is wyvern flying in the air and on the ground, there is titanic fire serpents that eat fire and drinksva. This young man who sat on the highest peak of one of the tallest mountain in this area is wearing wolf fur clothing. His body is muscr and lean and his face is handsome and beautiful with a hint of a feminine feature. He has long silver hair and his hair covered his left eye. He has been closing his eyes, dreaming, sitting cross legged on top of that boulder, appearing like he is meditating. And in dreams, he plotted and schemed. But then like something shocked him, he opens his eyes in a hurry. The message of the dreams halted. No, it is not quite urate to say that the dreams halted, it is more like the recipient of the dreams that he was about to send suddenly seems to still. So, he opens his eyes and he could feel the changes in Time and Space of the world. the current world is actually very vast and wide that no normal leveler could simply stop Time all over the world At most, it would stop Time and Space in one particr area. Jean might be able to affect half the world. But the whole world affected by Time Laws? There is only one exnation He looks up at the sky and he see the eye. He smiles Looking at that eye, the answer is confirmed ''The Heavenly Will'' he mutters He looks at the eye but the eye would not be able to see him. That eye might see everything under the Heavens, but it would not be able to see him unless he wanted the eye to see. This man is none other than Yewa Hafar. ''And there is only one person on Earth that couldmand the Heavenly Will'' he mutters and then heughed. It was like he was hearing a good news from someone. ''You are finally back'' and there is a sinister smile on his face. ''I have been waiting for quite a while'' His aura almost went chaotic but he quickly suppresses it. He looks at that eye for a few more moment before closing back his eyes. There is a smile on his face, the wind blowing his silver hair and flutters his fur attire. He closes back his eyes and continue¡­. dreaming. On another continent, someone just shakes his head like he was trying to shake off a hangover. His eyes are bloodshot and his entire body is trembling, the forces of Time and Space around him was distorted before creating a small Void of Time and Space in that particr spot where he moves his finger. But, the Void did not do anything, it was more like it had stopped. Like Yewa Hafar this person is also someone that managed to break through thepulsion of Time. This person is sitting in a room that appears to look like a modern world office. What is interesting however is that this person is in Disk Formation level. Other than Divine Comprehension leveler who could easily move even when the whole world was affected by Time and Space stopping, Disk Formation leveler usually have no defense against such thing. Yewa Hafar is an exception because he is the Acolyte of the Destroyer. Even though he came here under some limitations, he knew many spells and dark magic. It is easy for him to counter simple things like a being manipting Time and Space But this person that managed to break free from thepulsion of Time is also not that ordinary person with no stories The reason why he could resist thepulsion of Time and Space is because there is something special about his Willpower. He regained himself as he put his trembling hands on top of his table. He waited of a while for the trembling to stop before taking a deep and calm breath. It did not take long for him to get his bearing ''I almost get caught off guard'' he mutters to himself. This person is in his office in an undisclosed location. He was alone today as he gave his subordinate some vacation time. He is probably one of the best employer ever in the world right now. In the current state of the world, he is probably the only employer that gives his employee a day of. He is dressed in a designer tailored high-end three ¨Cpiece suit, with a light maroon tie, a fedora on top of his slightly shaved heard On his feet he wears leather shoes that look a lot like an Italian and wears a rose color sses. On his wrist is a wristwatch. the watch had no pointer and it had symbols instead of numbers. A fashion that seems to perfectly captured the fashion before the Fall andplemented it with the mysticism fashion of the new era after the Fall. Formal yet casual. This man is none other than Loki. When he felt time stopped, he himself nearly stopped but the Willpower of a Sovereign inside him fight back this suppression of Laws and he broke out almost immediately. Some people were anxious, some people were nervous when they found out that Death Monarch is back. And of course there are beings like Yewa Hafar who had always been awaiting the return of Death Monarch If there is a simrity between Loki and Yewa Hafar was that they both have waited for Death Monarch to return home. And like Yewa Hafar, these past six months is not spent in vain. Yewa Hafar had once again rearrange his chess pieces. The same could be said for Loki. Loki then got up from his swiveling chair and got out of his office. He tries to use his super speed but it does not work ''I should quickly try to breakthrough to Divine Comprehension level. It makes me passive in many areas. It is a good thing that the world is as big as it is now, if not I am going to get caught by my brother'' he said to himself. ''Still, as long as you do not be a Sovereign, Hades helmet is enough for me to hide from you'' When hees out from the office, he could see that almost all the things in the area has stopped. Then hees out from the area and stepped on the garden on the outside. There is a bee that is standing still on the air with his wing standing still but it did not fall down to the ground. Each time he moves, the ripples of time and space around him vibrate violently. To move in such an environment requires great power as each step he takes, the force of time and space is pushing back. It would be wise for him not to move. But Loki had to confirm something. He could see that there is an eye in the sky. ''It seems that the Heavens really could not tolerate you'' Loki is thinking of many things. He could not help but think of Void when he thinks about the Heavens When he looks at that eye, there isplicated feeling that arose. The reason why he did not be aplete Sovereign is because Raymond and the other Sovereigns ripped apart the Will of Heaven. So, he never had a throne unlike the other Sovereigns Loki had already wear Hades Helmet of Invincibility. Only that Helmet has been covered with illusion to look like a fedora hat so that eye could not see him. He shakes his head off from some thoughts. ''What the heaven sees, you see'' he thought to himself. ''That is why sometimes I look at the sky and hide my face'' he mutters. He looks at that eye and like Yewa Hafar, that eye could not see him ''It is a pity that I could not trace where you are right now. But sooner orter you would have to return to Pandemonium. When that happens, I will seek you out'' Loki did not linger for long there as he then returns to his office. >> Chapter 1341 Identity Revealed Chapter 1341 Identity Revealed¡¡¡¡In that moment where Azief mobilize the Time Laws, all kinds of existence in the world is alerted of Azief presence in the world. Before, Azief still had reservations. But after knowing certain things and after weighing the pros and cons, Azief also believe that nothing bad would happen to him and Katarina even if he exposes that he already returned to Earth It is always a gamble. Azief did not forget that there is a possibility that all that he had heard and seen are all a conspiracy. He would not put it pass the other Great power to hide their strength and pounce on him when he least suspected it As for his stunt of stopping time, his presence has already been noticed. Of course, his presence could only be noticed by people of the same level or people whose level is above him in the world. Jean probably senses him. And he senses Hikigaya. Those two probably would not say anything to the world. There is a tacit understanding between them after they fight alongside each other Azief finger is still pointing at the sky. The eye shrinks and then an illusory figure appears. It is the Heavenly Will Avatar. The Heavenly Will Avatar has the same face like Azief. Only his face seems colder. And the aura around him is purple. Behind the Heavenly Will Avatar there is spirals of energy forming. Azief on the other hand on smiles looking at the Heavenly Will Avatar. Actually the Heavenly Will Avatar is constantly emitting pressure toward Azief. But since Azief also has the authority of the Heavenly Will, this pressure felt nothing to him. if its anyone else, this pressure would break their Disk and disperse the energy from the body Azief could tell that in his absence the Heavenly Will has be even stronger. He knows that the Heavenly Will Avatar wanted to go down and fight him but it could not. So, Azief smiles looking at them And the Heavenly Will Avatar does understand the provocation. That gulf of energy he created separated the dimension between the Heavenly Will and the world. While the Heavenly Will could exercise its power in using intangible forces, the Heavenly Will itself could not set foot on Earth Unless the Heavenly Will Avatar manage to break through the gulf of energy that he had created So, the Heavenly Will Avatar could only look at Azief but could not do anything to him. Azief finger began to glow and hymns began to echoes all over the area. These hymns only have melodies, a melody that is produced by the vibration of Laws. Then that finger shot a st toward the sky. ''You dare!'' Azief was shocked this time He chuckles and said ''You could even talk now'' And Aziefugh. In this timeless world, it almost looks like there is only him and the Heavenly Will Avatar living in this world. The reason the effect of Azief Time and Space maniption is so exaggerated is none other because he holds one third of the Heavenly Will If he uses only the Laws that he had mastered, considering how wide andrge the world after the Multiversal Convergence it would be almost impossible for Azief to freeze the entire world time. If there is something that envelope the whole world that would be the Heavenly Will. As Azief shot st to the sky, the Heavenly Will Avatar raise his palm and strike forward. He could not go down like there is an invisible wall preventing him from moving even one step away from his current position The palm and the energy st collided and eliminated that Heavenly Will Avatar. ''A paper tiger. You are not yet qualified to fight against me'' Azief said with a smile on his face. At the same moment, the Heavenly Will Avatar was destroyed, Time finally moves again To some people, all they see was that the sky opened up, a golden light shot out from the finger of the old man and a powerful force spread out in the sky. a powerful roars sounded from the sky, like a dragon roaring in anger, the entire sky opened up for tens of thousands of kilometers. The sea waves were pushed down and the water that was rising was erased by some invible power. Nobody knows that there was a great confrontation of will between that old man and the Heavenly Will Those who are in the sky were all pushed down to the ground, like a bird that lost their wing. The Net of Heaven exploded almost in an instant and the soldiers who were maintaining that all suffered bacsh. The six arm three had person was forced to the ground. He didn''t even have the chance to kneel as he immediately forced head first into the ground. The tiles of the ground exploded into dust. It was like there is a force from above that is pushing him. Like a mountain pressing down on him All of the people that are encircling Azief and Katarina was forced to the ground. Their body is shaking like there is a weight weighing on their back. ''Heavenly Pressure!'' someone shouted while gritting their teeth. Robert was also one of the people on the ground. Right now, only he could feel the terror of having his suspicions confirmed. Heavenly pressure, there is not many people that could mobilize the Will of the Heavens to bore down toward the Earth Sam, Ulfric, Eudorus and all of the people that ask him to surrender before are all lying face down. Some people wanted to raise their head but they could not even do that. At this time, they all felt very powerless, like a mortal facing a God. And when a God descend, mortals prostrates. That is the feeling that they have right now. The people who were watching this from a safe distance could not help but widened their eyes in shock and surprise. they could not believe that all of these forces who brought their soldiers, their army was all suppressed by one finger. But before they could express their disbelief, they suddenly realize that the shade around them bes darker. They look up into the sky and what they see shook them. ''What the hell is that!'' someone shouted in shock. Some even fainted directly. In the sky, there is a lone finger. And this finger is the size of a city, with a length that is hard to fathom It almost seems like it came from the stars, pushing the clouds and the skies to eliminate all living beings. The sea waves were pressured by this finger, the waves could not go wild and tten down, the entire seabed trembles and quakes, unable to withstand such powerful force. But this force is not absolute. It could not reach the deep sea. But the Sea Monsters that roamed the darkest, the most dangerous, the deepest part of the ocean is stirred. Most of these sea monster possesses great intelligence. They would stop swimming and then look up and these beasts look at that finger for a few second before swimming back to their destinations Swirling around this lone finger is all kinds ofws. The fluctuation of energy from the finger causes the entire skies to churn and all the lightning and thunder to stop. There is no sound in the world at least that is how it feels to everyone who is looking at this scene. The finger is descending down but even before it reached the city, the pressure causes the entire city to be depressed down a few dozen feet. Some building crumbles and all the stalls that did not have any protection runes all exploded like it could not withstand the pressure. A finger. The old man defeated Gabe with one finger. That is still something that one could ept. Powerful people could do that. But to defeat all the ten powerful forces in the city with one finger? This is absurd. Unless, that old man is a Divine Comprehension leveler. Only that would exin why one finger is enough to surpass so many Disk formation and Seed Forming leveler. Those people who were watching all arrived at the same conclusion at the same time. They all knows that there is only three people in the world on Earth that is known to have reached the Divine Comprehension realms And they know that two of them would note here as they are busy with other stuff. So, there is only one left. And the moment they reached the conclusion and have the answerer in their minds, they immediately do what any other smart people on the other side of thew would do¡­. they jump into the sky and fly as far away as they could from the city of Arturia. This conclusion is not something that only those people who are watching could understand. Even the people who were being pressured by that finger gradually understood. It also helps that Robert could now shout and could make everybody listen now ''He is Death Monarch!'' he shouted. This time everyone listens. And when Robert finished saying what he wanted to say since the beginning, he went silent. So does the other. The finger that was about toe and smash all of these people into dust of nothingness stops short of falling. It is only a hundred feet away from entering the skyscape of the city. The protection formation of the city had already automatically activated. If one could use their Divine Sense to look at the sky, they would be able to see that there is a thin film of energy covering the entire city. But even though the finger did not yet reach the barrier that cover this city, and suspended a few hundred feet above the barrier, the formation is already cracking. Azief look at Robert and said ''Who are you?'' >> Chapter 1342 The Return of the Monarch Chapter 1342 The Return of the Monarch¡¡¡¡The moment Azief ask Robert that question, the pressure around Robert body was lifted and he could get up. Robert slowly get up but there is timidity in his eyes. He had his fair share of dealing with powerful people But he sure as hell did not have the same guts as he has when dealing with Death Monarch. He knows very well of the reputation of Death Monarch. ''I am Robert, the Tavern Keeper of the hanging Head in Turbulent Sea'' Azief look at him for a few second. That few second felt like years for Robert. Katarina who saw everyone on the ground slowlynded herself beside Azief. ''He recognize us?'' Azief nodded. She then shakes her head. ''I guess we no longer have to fight'' Azief nodded. They both understand. The moment their identity is revealed these people would not dare to do anything to them. Both Katarina and Azief always acted ording to circumstances. Before, they were cautious because they did not know how much time had passed. But the moment they knew that it was only six months, they did not feel that afraid. From what they could gather, a lot of things had changed since the Multiversal Convergence. But some things did not change. The Seven Great Power is still the top premier force in the world. Azief then said ''Old friends have already noticed I am back'' ''Jean?'' Katarina asked. Azief only smiles at this. Then he added ''I thought I could rest a bit in this ind. But it seems we have to cut it short.'' ''You want to return back to Pandemonium? I thought you want to scour more information'' Azief smiles bitterly. Sometimes, even when he wanted to be low profile, circumstances did not allow him to be low profile. It is really the case personality determine fate Azief could just act like a weak old man and he could easily blend in. But he has always been ustomed of being the strongest person in the world and the pride that is etched on his bone is hard to ignore. And it is also rted to his own Grand Path. His Grand Path always fluctuated between Perfection and Invincibility. And maybe it is one and the same. Perfection means no w. Like a person who had cultivated the method of stealth would not attack people directly, Azief could not just let provocation towards him go unpunished¡­especially when he had the power to contend. This would hurt his own grand path. It is the same reason why Azief was not suitable with the method of Shadow Lord and why he discarded it. ''You found out where Pandemonium is?'' This is one of the reason why Katarina and Azief went to the Hanging head. Other than buying information about the powers that be, they also wanted to know the location they are at. And where is Pandemonium? Where is Moscow now. They did hear someone mentioned that Moscow still existed but it what form? Katarina really didn''t know. And Azief also did not know about Pandemonium. Of course, he could kidnap a few people and tries to get the answer from them And it was suggested by Katarina. Katarina could be a rouge sometimes. Of course they would not kill these people but Azief never saw the need to do such a thing. And he reckons that the information that a passerby could give them would beckingpared to a real intelligence gathering ces. And that is why Azief chose to go to Hanging Head, a ce where almost everyone in the city acknowledged its intelligence gathering power. Because of the side effect of their encounter with his future-self inside the Time and Space tunnel, Azief and Katarina controls over Time and Space is affected. But even if it''s not, Azief also recognize the problem. The problem is, even if he could use the energy of the world to teleport anywhere else in the world, he needs to have at least a few information to the ce where he wanted to teleport. The process of teleportation is different for every practitioner. As for him, he needs to know the location of Pandemonium for him to teleport there. Usually, he would leave a trace of himself in some ces so that he could easily teleport thereter. And he did leave a trace of himself in Pandemonium. So, even though his Time and Space is affected, Azief thought that it would at least gave him a sense of an approximate distance between him and Pandemonium Azief had always prepared himself when he was going through that Time and Space tunnel. He even had thought that his future-self would appear again. What he didn''t expect was that he suddenly couldn''t use his Time and Space Laws. This did not happen before. And there is another factor that hinders him to quickly returning back to Pandemonium Azief believe that after the Multiversal Convergence, the energy of the world had be too chaotic. While it solves the energy problem, it brings a new set of problems Azief did not answer Katarina question instead he looks at the sky and waves his hand finger around the breezy wind and said ''My Divine Sense could no longer enveloped the entire world'' he said. ''There is more danger...in this world right now'' Katarina smiles and she said ''I might not be stronger than you¡­...but I think other than Jean and Hikigaya, there is no one else in this world that could restrain me or hurt me'' Azief heard her words and said ''You don''t include me in that list of people?'' Katarina look at Azief with a gentle gaze and said ''You will never hurt me'' Azief look at that gaze and he said ''But, I did'' She then smiles and chuckles as she began understanding what Azief is implying. She could not help but sigh a bit. Azief always likes to talk in this way. She is more straightforward. She loves honestly and hates honestly. She was not always like this. But maybe it is like a repressed personality. When she gained power, she was unlike many of the others that gained power She did not use it to abuse people with it because she knew how it felt to be a victim. Her brother takes all the beating for her¡­.so she always felt guilty for that. But she is also a victim. It is hard to see a person you love, turns to a monster. But, even through it all, her brother kept that hope alive for her. And when she became so powerful that there is only a handful of people in this world that could fight her, she did not go around fighting, or trying to create some powerful faction or forces. She simply wanted to see all the beautiful things in life and experience it all. So, in this journey she be outspoken. She did not say many words but she is honest and straightforward. Azief on the other hand is always silent. But he does talk and when he talks she likes to listen. And when she talks, he likes to listen In that cold eyes of his, Katarina knows there is fiery passion for life, love and desire to be understood. Yet, there is contradiction in his heart. He wants to be understood but he knows no one is going to understood him and he epted that. So, there is always a trace of sorrows hidden behind those eyes. Katarina was speaking directly, and Azief is speaking with meaning But she understood so she chuckles a bit. ''Silly. Everything with you always have some meanings. I simply said about physical harm. Though, from what you are saying, I think you are implying about the time when you choose Sofia and gallivanting around the world with her while I was in my Ice Pce?'' And sheughed like she had caught his weakness. Azief could tell that Katarina is teasing him and she added ''I know what I am getting into.'' She grabs his hand, hold it tight and then said ''If we are talking about my heart.... I think you will break this heart a couple more times. And I think it is going to hurt. But¡­.'' and she pauses for a second, look at the hand she is holding and said ''I think it is worth it'' and she chuckles. There is silence between them for a while. Azief did not say anything to that because if there is one promise that he could keep to Katarina, it was that he promises her that there would never be false promise from him. So, he could not say anything because he is not sure. The path in front of him seems clear but only he knows how treacherous this path that he is walking and the road ahead is full of fogs and mist, and it is hard to even take the next step, fearing that one more step is a step down to an abyss. Yet, he also could not turn back. So, could he promise her that he would never break her heart again? Lying is unbing of him. And so, if he is not sure and he surely would not want to lie, the only thing he could do is be silent. And Katarina understood Azief thought ''The world has be too big. I need more information'' he said as he let go of her hand. Many people are looking at them right now And it is not wise to show their affection at least not in this kind of setting. Katarina also understood because while they could be unrestrained in the Seresian world, on Earth, they have certain responsibilities While some of the more private things that they said is shielded by Azief he Azief did not hide what he had said about needing more information Instead, that words seem to echoes all over the destroyed area >> Chapter 1343 A Bird Chapter 1343 A Bird¡¡¡¡Robert and everyone who is in the Hanging Head district could hear it. It might be just a conversation between Death Monarch and Ice Queen But to the ears of the other people here, what they felt was that it was an order that Death Monarch seems to give to them. An order that needs to be interpreted. And Robert quickly said ''Your Excellency, we would be d to answer any question and share our information to Death Monarch sir'' he was basically babbling right now in anxiousness. Azief smiles. This is what he wanted. It is a shame that he had to be exposed before these people finally decided to y ball. His n of trying to be low profile had already been ruined so he at least had to get something for all of it to be worth it. Azief was about to agree when suddenly he moves his head to the right. His eyes narrowed. Katarina also notices. ''That is¡­weird'' Azief smiles and then said ''On the contrary. I think it is very interesting'' ''Not weird?'' ''We are surrounded by weirdness. This however is interesting'' Katarina only chuckles. There is a pigeon flying towards him. the destruction of the area seems to not affect this pigeon. Even though the waves of energy have been calmed down by Azief power, there is still traces of these energies. But that bird simply flies into this area and it was a surprise that this bird did not fall unconscious or faint in midair. It did not seem like some magical beast but some people could not be sure. There are so many new animals that have popped up since the Multiversal Convergence. Sometimes, a normal small animal is actually a gigantic animal able to transform itself to small size. But, it is pretty clear to everyone that is in the Hanging head district that this bird is not a normal bird at all Even people in the distance could not help but feel weird seeing the sudden appearance of a bird in this ce. Azief raise his hand and the pigeonnded down on top of his palm. On its legs, there is something tied to it Right now, everyone who is in the area did not dare to move. Time did not stop but it appears like it did. The moment Robert said that the old man is Death Monarch, nobody dares to move. To many people of this city, the great figures of the world like Death Monarch, the Earthshaker, the Time Monarch, the Illusionists Archmage, the leaders of the Seven Great Powers, all of this is name they only speak about in taverns or coffee houses, someone that they never expected to meet. They could scold and criticize and said all bad things bout these people yet when they are face to face with them, they froze up Death Monarch has always been said to be the strongest person in the world. His battle records of having never been defeated is the testament to this title. But, many of them have never even seen Death Monarch face to face. Now, that they did meet the only feeling they have in their hearts other than awe is fear. Many of the people in the city are pirates. Many of them are ouws. Criminals and wicked man and woman And everyone knows how Death Monarch hated criminals especially people of the Crime Alliance. And most of these people here, even if they are not some kind of hardened criminals, most of them have dealings with Criminal Alliance. Everyone still remember how Death Monarch uses a sword strike to split apart an archipgo. This city might be powerful and have all kinds of protection formation but they do not dare bet with their lives that Death Monarch attack would not work against this city That finger before, if it falls down¡­. people wonder, would it have destroyed the entire city? Or was it simply a bit of Death Monarch power brought out to the surface. That finger did not want to attack the entire city. Instead it is clear from the area where it was about to fall that it would fall on the Hanging Head District. And that alone had dispersed man y of the city protection formation. If not for the fact that Death Monarch did not push down that finger, who knows what would have happened. Nobody wanted to trigger Death Monarch and bring their doomsday so nobody makes any drastic move. They did not dare to run away right at this moment. Running in front of Death Monarch? Isn''t that basically an admission of guilt? And even if they run, can they really run under his gaze? because they knew if they caught Death Monarch attention and he found you doing something unpleasant in his eyes, no matter how fast they run, no matter what kind of teleportation skills they used, with Death Monarch controlling the way of heaven, could anyone escaped from his gaze? Azief brought out the small parchment. He unfurled the small score of parchment that seem to be made by some force of energy. And the moment he touches it, light flew toward his head. Azief did not stop that light as he could tell that this is another way of transferring information. He also could not feel any negative energy so he let that light to fly into his forehead The moment that light enter his forehead, Azief head is humming with a voice. It is a message. It did not take long for Azief to digest the information that he had gotten The message was not long but it is quiet impactful and worthy of consideration He looks back at the scroll and the scroll is now empty ''A rune'' he mutters to himself ''This is interesting'' Azief said as he turns to Katarina. ''Arthur¡­huh'' he mutters to himself. He thought about it for a second, closing his eyes and breathing slowly. All around the area, the people dare not look up and waited for Death Monarch to finish whatever he is doing. Time seems to pass slowly for them. Azief then opens his eyes. He seems to have made a decision ''I guess I would listen to him first'' Azief then waves his hand and the pressure of the Heavens was lifted from everybody. The finger in the sky dissipated into colorful motes of light, so much so that it looks like a firework in the night Then his face melted and the entire space around him distorted, revealing a young handsome cold face with white robe lined with red and ck colors. Then the red and ck colors seem to move and dye the white attire into dark red attire. The attire tightly fit his body but at the same time very flexible. Some people who are in the distance seeing the young face of Death Monarch could not help but gulp. Some normal people might not know how death Monarch looks like. But for pirates and those who are the enemies of Pandemonium, the one thing that they are always in a lookout for is Death Monarch. Every one of them had memorized how Death Monarch looks like. And that face is the face that they are looking right now Handsome but cold. His eyes are piercing like one nce is enough to reveal everything about you. The dark attire seems to block all light and spread darkness. That majesty and forceing out of him...there is no longer any doubt in the hearts of the people present. This is Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world. Katarina seeing Azief reveals his face also shakes her head and the disguise is torn off, a snowke drizzles erupted from her and instead of a young child a tall women dressed in white dress, untainted white dress and snow seems to fall from the dress Appearing in front of these people is the most beautiful woman in the world, the Ice Queen Katarina Everyone could see that there is two young people, one is handsome and the other one is beautiful. By now, everyone could guess the identity of the two. Death Monarch, Ice Queen¡­...both of them have returned back to Earth Some gulped in fear. Everyone knows that the past six months everyone has been waiting for Death Monarch and the Ice Queen to return. The battle that happened during the Multiversal Convergence made many people realized that the title of Death Monarch as the strongest person in the world is not easy to take That day, they saw thirteen titanic Avatars of Death Monarch. Even one of them could probably destroy any mid-sized andrge factions in the world Thirteen of them? One could only imagine the power and destruction that it could wrought. If not for the fact that the Republic also had Jean, the Three Great Powers could not stand equally with Pandemonium The world also knows what happened next. A Demon King from another world had captured Katarina. Why? Because it seems that Death Monarch had some treasures belonging to that world. Some people urged Death Monarch not to go. All of these people feared that if another invasion form Otherworlds to happened and Death Monarch, their biggest gun is not there...then they would not be so lucky. But to those who knew and had deal with Death Monarch before, they know he would surely go to the Seresian world to try to save Katarina and so six months ago, Death Monarch went into that portal. In the first week, everyone was panicked. From the outset, Jean had convinced many people that if certain measure is taken, Death Monarch would return in six days. This is because Jean could manipte the time and space channel between the two worlds. But suddenly, the time and space portals connecting the two worlds had exploded and they were possibilities that it was destroyed from the other side But, even so, nobody took this time to attack the power base that is Pandemonium. Nobody believed that Death Monarch is dead. They have been used to this routine. Before, when they thought Death Monarch is dead, they attacked Death Monarch friends. What happens afterwards was the beating that Death Monarch gave to the World Government The second time, the same thing happened. So people have started to see the pattern. They know if Death Monarch disappears or absent, that is not proof that he is dead. You want to make people believe he is dead? Bring his corpse to them Only if that happens people would really believe that Death Monarch is dead >> Chapter 1344 Retreat Chapter 1344 Retreat¡¡¡¡That is why when Death Monarch was absent from Pandemonium for almost six years, before the Multiversal Convergence happened, nobody attacked Pandemonium and like they expected Death Monarch survives and return even stronger Azief does not know this but many people refer to Azief having the protagonist temte. Throws problems at him and he woulde back even stronger. He disappears¡­. that means he is going toe back stronger. Nobody wanted to be the young master that is going to be pped in the face Once is enough. And people are not stupid nor do theyck the instinct of preservation. Death Monarch is not simply a man in the eyes of many He is a God and Pandemonium is his Paradise. And Pandemonium itself has grown big and powerful that it could meddle in many of the world matters even without relying on Death Monarch power. It has mature enough that it does not always constantly needs the protection of Death Monarch. The Heavens fall and Death Monarch would hold it. But in the mortal world, as long as the problem is not big enough, pandemonium alone is enough to dominate To some beings however who looks at this from their high ces, it is simply fattening the pig. Azief getting stronger and stronger, to them it is fattening the sacrifice. Some sow the Seed and wanted to harvest the Karma. But this battle that goes beyond anything normal mortals could ever think of, is of no consequences to them To them, they recognize only the danger that is in front of them now. Now, that person had returned back and he returned back with the Ice Queen, the High Chancellor of the Republic. Some people who are looking at these two people could not help but feel that another upheaval to the world order will begin to stir again There is a few hundred people around the area. They all have different thoughts and they wondered what Death Monarch would do. Many people even though the pressure had been lifted from their body and they no longer have to lie down face first on the ground did not dare to get up What if it is a trap? What if they get up and Death Monarch waves his hand and their head get cut off? All these thoughts and these fears are reasonable. But there are some that dares look up but even so, they did not dare to look too directly at Death Monarch for fear of being thought as provoking him Azief did not know that his simple action of releasing the pressure is analyzed by these people to a high degree. Azief simply have another thing to do and he did not think too much of it. He had never wanted to kill people. If he did, how could these people still be alive? Azief then hold Katarina hands and then he brought her up in the sky and then flies toward the City Lord residence. This shock everyone including Sam. In just a few second, Death Monarch and Ice Queen figure had disappeared from everyone eyes. Some of them heaved a sigh of relief that Death Monarch did not do anything. As they could see Death Monarch is leaving they could not help but watch where Death Monaco is going everyone could see the direction where Death Monarch was going. It is the City lord residence. And the powerful figure thate from the great factions in this city could not help but think of something They still remembered the pigeon. It is only after Death Monarch read the message attached to the pigeon¡­... Did the City Lords send the pigeon? Everyone is convinced of this. If not Arthur that sent the pigeon, why would Death Monarch is going there? What is the message that was given to Death Monarch? Why would Death Monarch go there? Did the City Lord promise Death Monarch something? There is many question in people minds right now. But they all shake that thought off their head. Because there is a more important thing to worry about right now Death Monarch hade back with Ice Queen Katarina. It takes a full whole minutes before people began to speak The pressure had been lifted but even then nobody dares to stand up. Only now, after they make sure that Death Monarch is truly not here and has gone to the City lord residence that some people muster their courage to get up. When some people saw that the people who got up did not get strike by a red lignin or cut down by a sword from the Heavens'', these people finally all get up in unison. The ten leaders of the ten great faction of this city all look toward each other. Then they look at Sam ''Sam, did Arthur know who he is?'' Sam himself doesn''t know how to answer this question. Sam shook his head. ''I don''t know'' Ulfric harrumphed. But then he sighed. ''Fuck. Shit'' he began to curse. Now, that they began to calm down, instead of feeling relieved, the feeling in their hearts all turned into fear. They finally remembered what they did. They try to kill Death Monarch. Even if they were given ten more courage, they would not dare to do such a thing. Take any one of the generals of the Pandemonium out and that alone is enough to wipe out all the ten factions in this city Of course, this does not apply to the people backing them. But if it''s only a branch of that faction, any of Pandemonium general could wipe them out easily. Ulfric knows that he had kicked a hard te. Probably the hardest te he had ever kicked in his life He looks around him seeing the destruction and seeing people getting up. They were powerless and a finger nearly wiped them all out. He could not help but sighed and announce ''You all could take my territory and my properties. Today, I and my people would retreat from Arturia.'' Saying this, he opens his palm and a floating orbs appears in his hand. This orb has seven colors and he crushed it with his hand A portal appears in front of him and he quickly told his people to quickly go back to the headquarters and pack all the stuff. Ulfric is very decisive. If not for the fact that there are many precious treasures inside the faction headquarters, he would have simply fly into the air and fly to the ends of the Turbulent Sea, to get as far away as he could possibly go from this city It did not matter that the mission given to him is not aplished. He had to live first and he thinks his superior would understand that him running away from Death Monarch is understandable Since he is quite sure even if the crime lords of the Crime Alliance are in the same ce a shim, they might even be faster than him in running away. They are going to quickly go far away as possible from this city. Ulfric had left the area with his foot soldiers. The other faction leaders look at each other and they all seem to be thinking the same thing Death Monarch is here. And what is worse, the Ice Queen is also here It took them some time to ept this truth This is not some normal powerful figure. As long as he is here, none of them could feel safe. It was like having a sword on top of their heads, suspended only by a thin string, at any moment that sword could fall down and slice them into two Then there is also Katarina. She also has a very harsh tolerance against the Crime Alliance. Two Death Gods are here, who would dare to stay? Most of these faction leaders all have rtions with the Crime Alliance. You look at me, I look at you and then they all quickly returns back to their headquarters. Portals opens up in the sky and on the square. Hundreds of people havee here to watch the execution of an old man. What they saw however was the return of Death Monarch and Ice Queen. In this city, in the Turbulent Sea, one of the most chaotic sea of the Ten Seas. Those who saw what happened today all knows that tomorrow, the world would be shocked! >> Chapter 1345 Do Not Let the Cloud Disperse Chapter 1345 Do Not Let the Cloud Disperse¡¡¡¡The portals open and people quickly enter that portals and go back to their ce, packing their stuff up, ready to leave this city Some of them had already simply fly in the air and flew away, with fast speed. So, to the people of the city that still did not yet know what was happening, there is a very weird phenomenon in the sky tonight It was like there is hundreds of meteor streak all over the city. To the low leveled people, that is what it looks like to them Some of these people that is flying away would probably report this news to their superiors. Some would quickly leave this ind just not to get in the bad side of Death Monarch. In just five minutes after Azief and Katarina leave the Hanging Head district, almost half of the city had got the news They finally understand why there were so many unexinable phenomena all over the city today They knew that someone was fighting. What they didn''t know was who were the ones that was fighting. Usually such fighting that involves the entire city would alert the City Guards. So, they were hoping for the battle to stop quickly. For the people who lives on the edges of the city, they did not know much and was not affected much, but they did saw a fingering down from the Heavens and that freaked them out. But until that time, most people of the city were only confused. Some were even nning to stage a protest to the City Lord after the battle is over. While the people near the Hanging head district had already fly away during the fight, those who live in the ports and then edges of the city did not know yet that a great battle had happened. The use of Divine Sense is limited after the Multiversal Convergence. It was not so bad in the beginning but as each day passes since then, the harder it is for Divine Sense to spread out with the dense amount of energy all over the world But after the identity of Death Monarch is revealed, all the people that have seen this all quickly ry the news And the moment the news arrived on the ports and the edge of the city, some people fly out from the city. Some went to the port and quickly takes any ships that could sail and quickly leave the city. The seas of the Turbulent Sea are not some normal sea. There is a reason why it is called the Turbulent Sea and it is not because it is calm. The one who could truly traverse the skies in the Turbulent Sea is Disk Formation leveler or some powerful Seed Forming leveler. Other than these two realms, other people who wanted to fly in the air of the Turbulent Sea would find out it is a very hard thing to do Those who could fly would fly. Those who could not, either rent a shop or bring out their own ship to quickly goes out of the city Most of the people that came to this city of pirates at least have some means. Other than the people who have decided to make this their home, many people could easily leave the city. Unlike the Seven Great Powers who restricts who could go in and out of their territories, most city of pirates usually is a ce where people coulde and go as they please. Nobody knows what Death Monarch would do. And that is the terrifying thing about Death Monarch. Nobody could read his mind In one moment, he could spare them. And in another, he could bring down death upon them. Who likes to share their living space with such a person? But this person is not someone that they have the ability to rid of. So, either they pray and hope that they are lucky or they have to rid of themselves from the city In ten minutes, the whole city is experiencing exodus unlike anything this city has ever experienced. Even the City Guards who were guarding the entrance of the city had already gone back home, maybe preparing to leave or hide in some secret hideout. Some people did not go out to the Turbulent Sea but went out of the city and goes to the wilderness outside the city. This ind city might be called an ind but its entire size is the size of the entire continent. It is vast. The reason why so many people still chose to fly and goes out the city, weathering the uncertain weather of the Turbulent Sea is simply that they felt even if the ind is vast, even if it is the same as an entire continent, they all believed that in this world, there is nothing that Death Monarch couldn''t cut If he wanted to cut a continent, would it be hard for him? if he summons his Law Avatar and use thews of the world to cut this ind, is there anything that could stop him? Even a measly Energy Disperse Stage leveler knows that a Divine Comprehension realm leveler is basically like a God, manipting thews of the world. Some people still remember what they saw during the battle of the Multiversal Convergence. And some people also heard rumors of Time Monarch and Illusionist Archmage power. They know that the only chance of survival is to get out of the ind and goes far away where the Heavens could not see them The news spreads even faster as people could see other people flying in the sky leaving the city. One person asked another who tells the story to another and not before long the entire city had known that right now, in their city, there is the strongest person in the world If this is any other ces on Earth, hearing that the strongest person in the world is in their city, they would be overjoyed and some would not hesitate to meet and look at Death Monarch They would throw a feast, a festival and would persuade him to stay. All the officials woulde out to show their face like the appearance of a high ranking official of their factions. But this is not a normal city. And Death Monarch is not some heroic or saintly figure. He is a stuff of nightmares for people of this city. As much as people were in awe at him, people also feared him. Before the Fall, if there is a person who simply act ording to their belief this kind of people could be restrained, could be controlled. They could be killed by cops, suppressed by an army. The words of ten thousand people could spit this kind of people to death It is something that the politicians and the crime family uses. The police, the politician is but a tool for the rich and powerful The Crime Families of the world had always been like that and they continue to be like that even after the Fall Ironically enough, the one thing people turns to, which is thew¡­...protect the rich and the powerful and suppresses the poor and the disenfranchised, the minorities and the outcast. Because the true face of thew has never been about justice. Thews of governments, of kings and monarchs, most of them arews for maintain order and not to execute justice. Not all powerful people are evil, but there is a saying about power and the corruption it brings. Especially if that power is derived from inflicting pain and misery unto others. The world is full of good people trying to do good suppressed by thew. Kill a crime lord and thew would arrest you. The police under the pocket of these crime lords. Politicians that could be bought and sold around likemon prostitute. At least even prostitute has standards and bottom line. But politicians¡­. there is no guessing how deep they could be depraved¡­...as there is no pint guessing. They have no bottom line The crime families use thews, the police, the politician to keep doing injustice all over the world. television, media, like to romanticize the life of the ouw, the life of these crime families, trying to make people sympathize for them¡­yet they forgot that there are real people who have be victims of these evil and wicked men and women That have suffered under their cruelty. And that is what Death Monarch despise utterly. And unlike the world before the Fall, Death Monarch had no obstacles in executing his own brand of justice. In his eyes, the life of one innocent person probably is more valuable than ten crime lords who holds great power. There are no police in the world that could arrest him. There is no Law on Earth that could bind him. And there is not one politician that dares condemn him if they still want their head attached to their neck. He is judge. He is the jury. And he is the executioner. In front of him, there is nothing that could be hidden. Some powerful figure always shouted that Death Monarch is a true menace to order. But to the normal people, people who were victimized by the wicked man and women of the world, when no one answers their prayers and no one listen to their cries and saw their blood stained tears, it was him that swing his sword and eliminate all darkness. When he was around, all the criminal activities go down. Death Monarch is not some hero that would capture a bad guy and put him in prison. The bad guys that gets to meet Death Monarch had to answer his fist. And Death Monarch fist always kills. In the past, some people would capture this people and hand them over to the police out of respect of thew. But thew had always protected these men. But no one could protect you from Death Monarch If he saw you and found out that you are doing evil, then the only judge that they have to persuade is Death Monarch. And everyone knows that Death Monarch had eyes everywhere. The Heavens above is his eyes. You could not lie your way out. You could not deceive him when he could see through Time, watch your fate and destiny. How could you lie to someone like that? In a world filled with magical powers, the hardest thing to do is to lie because there are thousand ways of exposing a lie. If you dare use the Heavenly Will to seal an oath and you lie, a tribtion thunder would fall. And in front of Death Monarch who controls a lot of the Worldlyws, is there any way you could lie to him other than having a very powerful method from being able to be read. It does not change the fact that Death Monarch is a controversial figure in the world. This is not person, a man or even a human being. This is a¡­...God. And he is here. And the fear in everyone heart is magnified. What do you do with a force of nature that no one could restrain? When you see a storming and you are in an open ce, you don''t just stand there, pray and hope for the best You would run as far away and as fast as your feet could take you. Panic ensues almost instantly the moment the news is heard. It was like someone had detonated a bomb in the city Everyone was panicked. Some looks at the dark night sky and tries to see if there is any fluctuation of energy in the sky. If even one dark clouds gathered, fear struck their hearts. If the clouds disperse, they also felt fear. ''Do not let the cloud disperse, and pray the clouds do not gather'' >> Chapter 1346 Pray The Clouds Do Not Gather Chapter 1346 Pray The Clouds Do Not Gather¡¡¡¡ ''Do not let the cloud disperse, and pray the clouds do not gather'' This is the prayers and wishes of the people of the city who looks at the sky after knowing Death Monarch is in the city Everyone knows Death Monarch methods of killing. He is so powerful that he could kill someone while he is sitting on his throne in Pandemonium. When he kills someone there is usually two methods he used that is famous all over the world. The cloud disperse and the sworde down. The clouds gather, and retribution thunder strikes. These are the two methods that is famous all over the world. One must wonder how did the news of Death Monarch here in the city disseminated almost instantly. While Divine Sense of many people are not that powerful, and be even worse after the Multiversal Convergence, humans have adapted to a world with magical energy. From radio-like technology, to instant transmission like a phone, new kinds ofmunication devices have sprung up. In fifteen minutes since Azief and Katarina identity is revealed, there were tens of thousands of pirates that have leave the city after getting the news The wanderers and the merchants also quickly leave. The factions that have attacked Death Monarch all have left the city If anyone goes to the district where these faction use to lord around, there is now an empty street. These factions have set up teleportation node in their headquarters so they could easily transport themselves out of the city with the resources that they have gathered As for people who have criminal records or rtionship with the Crime Alliance, they either catch a ride with some of the fleeing pirate crew or flew into the air. While all of this is happening all over the city, Azief is now inside the City Lord residence. He is now sitting on a chair while drinking coffee He looks around, taking the site with a smile. The hall is clean and luxuriously decorated with all kinds of painting on the wall from the tunneling hallways that he had passed before entering this main hall-like room He looks rxed. Maybe, he is now ustomed to luxury as he prefers this kind of things. ''Katarina spoiled me too much'' he thought to himself as he chuckles a bit. It a long hall decoratedvishly. And it has that medieval feeling to it. Azief had a weird feeling when he is looking at this residence. This residence is reallyrge and tall. He felt like this ce has some kind of resemnce to his Pandemonium Pce Azief pce was a mixture of both modern and ssic design. Azief did not design his pce. However, he does have an army of engineers, designers, architect that design and create his pce for him. But the input of how the interior of his pce should look like has always been up to him. Of course, he took the advice of many designers before the Pce of Pandemonium be what it is today. He shakes his head, shaking the thought away. It felt like he is missing home. Maybe, because he is now back on Earth, and home is so close, he began to miss it. He misses Sina and their banter. He misses her advice. But, things have changed a lot. Sofia¡­...he doesn''t know what she is doing now. In a way, Sofia is like a heartache that he did not want to speak. Then there is Loki, this mischievous little brother of his. Since he takes the me for the Multiversal Convergence, Azief knows that Loki is nning something. He is angry at him. But he never could stay angry at Loki for a long time. To him, he is his little brother. It is remarkable actually. Loki and him are people of two different nationalities, race but they were like brothers. Loki look up to him like a real brother and he looks at him as a little brother he never had. It is because of that rtionship with Loki that he could suggest to Will to be sworn brothers and be even closer than real brothers. He sighed and said ''Many things had changed. But also many things still stay the same'' And there is a smile on his face when he enters this City Lord residence, it felt like he is stepping into a building during the Renaissance era. But while it does have that feeling of ssic architecture with tall high Roman columns at some ces there is also an element of magic all over the entire City Lord residence The protection runes are basic stuff that is vital to any governmental building after the Fall so Azief did not look closely at that. But just in the room that he is in now have all traces of magic. Near the air vents, there is a snowke shape diamond hanged on the air vents. And these snowkes shaped diamond seems to be able to blow cold wind like an air conditioner. The light ion the chandeliers above him is also made from some kind of energy source that is different from electricity. The hall itself is very long and there is an open space if you walk further forward from the hall. It is a long hallway, a round room and another long hallway. The hallway itself is not narrow butrge and wide and have its own theme. Azief could tell that the one designing this put a lot of care in designing the residence. Even though it is called a residence, the entire residence is actually quiterge and could probably filled thousands of people and still have space to left In the past such construction would take time and also took up a lot ofnd. But after the Fall, constructing thing is the easiest thing to do if one has an Architect, Designer and Builder ss leveler to help built something. And as fornd...it is in abundance. Imagine, a poption that have seriously dwindle after battles with monsters, aliens and even otherworldly invaders from a parallel Universe is now living on a Super Earth whose size is even hard toprehend. A person could take hundreds of acres ofnds for himself and even if every human in this world were to do the same, there would still be an abundance ofnd. Azief thinks about this when he heard footsteps approaching the Hall. He turns to the source of the sound There is a middle age man wearing a very luxurious clothesing toward the hall. This person had brown hair and there is a trace of tiredness on his face. He is tall and underneath that luxurious clothes, Azief could tell that this middle age man had muscly body. It did not look that obvious with his thick clothes. The moment that the person saw Azief, he bows a bit and greeted him ''It is an honor to meet you, Your Excellency'' Azief only nodded. And he also greeted Katarina ''It is a pleasure to also meet the most beautiful woman in the world'' he said as he bows toward Katarina. Katarina just nodded For both Azief and Katarina, they have been ustomed to people giving thempliments, bowing their heads and all of these kinds of things so there is a natural grace in the way they respond to these kinds of acts. Azief look at this person and he simply ask ''You''re Arthur?'' he nodded. ''I got someone named Arthur in my employ. Humm. What a coincidence'' But he did notugh And he did not smile. And Arthur knows not to be too enthusiastic in front of Death Monarch. What he said does not always means anything. So, Arthur only nodded Beside Arthur is Ahmad. Arthur quickly introduce Ahmad to Azief and Katarina. After that there were silence. Azief did not intend to usurp the host position and keep drinking the coffee. He takes a sip of it very slowly. Azief then look at Arthur and Ahmad and saw that they still did not sit and then he chuckles ''You can sit, you know.'' ''Thank you, Your Ex-'' ''Just called me the way the world called me'' ''But¡­. I¡­.'' Azief just shakes his head. ''Call me whatever you like then'' Arthur finally heaved a sigh of relief Arthur and Ahmad then sit down. Arthur could be confident with many people but sitting face to face with Death Monarch is still something that made goosebumps rise all over his body. There is a trace of awe and disbelief and fear. This person in front of him right now is a legend. A person whose words could turn the world upside down, a person who could change the world order as long as he wished it Arthur might still have his innocence as that young man who used to want to be an architect. But¡­. he also likes power. Those who have tasted it would find it very hard to let go it. But, he is not drowning in it, or lose himself in it. He is still quite clear with what he has to do, what he should and what he should not do. Azief then finish taking thest sip of the coffee, put down the cup on the side table beside his chair and then look at Arthurzily. ''What you put in that letter is true?'' he suddenly asks. Arthur knows the rumors about Death Monarch. He likes to go straight to the point, a no nonsense man He nodded ''Oh, this is interesting'' Arthur then brought something out from his sleeve. Inside his sleeve he put his storage bag so it would not be surprising if he could even bring out a car from his sleeve. Buting out from that sleeve is a small rectangle thing. There are runes on this small rectangle thing. Azief motion with his finger and that rectangle thing flew toward his andnded on his opened palm ''It is impressive the progress in this kind of technology'' ''This technology has been developed by the Order of Thinkers and recently poprized'' ''Did you get it from the Order of Thinkers?'' ''Some of their trade groups would trade with the Ten Seas so I also bought a few. It is a convenient piece of device'' Azief look at the rectangle thing in his hand. ''It really looks like a USB drive'' he thought to himself. He knows that Order of Thinkers rarely thinks about design and was all about functionality. ''This is called Universal Information Transferal Drive. The runes are simply an ess key. If you touch the rune, it would register you as one of the co-owners. I have already sets it to be able to be modified'' Katarina then said ''How about me?'' ''Please do not worry, Ice Queen.'' Arthur then brought out another one of this drive and Katarina made a grasping motion and like Azief, the drive flew toward her and she grabs her with her hand and look at it. Azief did not immediately press the rune but look at it. ''All of the information about the Ten Seas. The Pirates and the Crime Alliance and even the faction of the world right now and the location of all the Seven Great Powers are in this. You would share all of the information that you have painstakingly archived for my promise?'' Azief said Arthur nodded. ''Your Excellency. If you press the rune and download the information, you would soon understand why I would sacrifice all of the information that I have for this one promise.'' Azief went silent for a while. Katarina who was sitting beside Azief also waited Azief decision. She does care about the information. Because she also knows that the current world is very different and travelling is not that easy as before especially if one is on Earth So, the fact that this person has all of these information means he truly spend a lot of time and effort topile all of this. But if Azief did not ept the deal, then there are other ways for them to get the information Katarina knows this and Azief and Arthur also knows this. That is why everyone was very civil with each other Azief then asks ''That Sam¡­. he is one of your people?'' Arthur nodded ''From the message you gave me, it is clear that you already know who I was. Why didn''t you inform him?'' ''I wanted to confirm something. I know he did it because he thinks he is being loyal to me. But I also know that he has two masters. I confirmed it today'' Arthur only sighed at this. Azief did not ask anymore question. After all, it is not his ce toment on this. And it did not matter to him. Azief then press the button and in that moment, his mind is filled with all kinds of knowledge. He found out almost all the big news that had happened in the six months he was absent. And it was a lot >> Chapter 1347 Giving The Means Chapter 1347 Giving The Means¡¡¡¡The information streamed into their mind like they were watching a movie with great speed yet at the same time they still managed to catch each information. Headlines, projections, reports, all of this enter both Azief and Katarina mind. Katarina who was living in the Seresian world longer than he did, also found out what had happened. If his mind is not reinforced Azief is quite sure this much information could make people go crazy. Azief estimated that only Disk formation leveler or a powerful Seed Formation leveler with specialties in psionic force could withstand the bombardment of so many information all at once He looks beside him and could see that Katarina felt dizzy even though she tries her best to shake it off The information spans six months from events small and big and Azief mind is trying topartmentalize these information, as he focusses more of the big news and event and he also found out what the Ten Seas means and the Ten Pirate Lords and the new terms that have sprang up since then, and the rise of many new factions all over the world The information is very orderly and organized and a few secondter, Azief had finished downloading all the information. Katarina had also finished And her face is not good. Azief could understand. Then he looks in front of him, looking at Arthur. ''Your Excellency. Do you understand now?'' Azief smiles a bit and he nodded. After looking at the information he now knows a bit why Arthur wanted his support. The Ten Great Seas while most of the seas that bordered the Seven Great Powers are still under the Seven Great Powers, even the Great Powers other than the World Government, the Republic and Pandemonium could not control what is happening in their sea. The sea is now too vast and it is hard to monitor it. Even if you sail with the fastest ship in the world you would not reach the other side of the sea even if you sail for another week. Not to mention that the sea is no longer so gentle and calm. The waves are deadly and thirty feet tsunamis is the norm and not an anomaly. If this happened in the world before the Multiversal Convergence, a thirty-foot tsunami would wipe out almost an entire continent But in the current world, it would even leave a dent. Any popted continent or cities would have all kinds of protection formation from warding monster talisman to element maniption protection. And it is not only the waves that one needs to worry about when one enters the sea area. There is Deep Sea monsters and if there is a Deep Sea monsters, then that also means there are monsters that are not in the Deep Sea. There are whales that is the size of an entire continent, sea dragons, gigantic serpents, and even titanic turtles and crabs. Yes, crabs. Azief saw one in one of the information entering his mind., He reads a headline saying that a city was attacked by a giant crab. It took three Disk Formation leveler and a few dozen Seed Forming leveler to drive off that crab back to the sea If not for the severity of the matter in question, Azief would haveughed at how ridiculous and absurd the headline was. Then there is the Ten Seas The Ten Seas are called so because of the magical effect of these seas. As for Arthur, after organizing the information he had, Azief could tell that Arthur had lost his power in the city and being pressed by the factions There is the Syndicate. The Golden Syndicate and the Dark Syndicate both are stretching their hands to the area of the Turbulent Sea. There is also some operative of the Company. Azief know this organization. It is the organization that the World Government always uses to solve problems that they could not solve¡­. legally. In a way, they are like the CIA, KGB, The Gestapo allbined into one only this one hold their allegiance to the highest bidder. Azief was also surprised to know that some of the reporter of the White Owl is also here. The White Owl is probably one of the most mysterious organization in the world, whose job seems to only disseminate information and knowing things that they should not. From the information he got, the White Owl is in the process of creating a branch of themselves here. Though unlike the other factions, they are not interested in fighting for the city interest nor does they want to control anything. They simply wanted to establish their branch to create something like a mediapany. But of course, the most pressing issue for Arthur is the encroachment of the Crime Alliance. Azief also knows something new which is the Red Table. A gathering of the most powerful crime families and criminals that decide the policy of the criminal underworld, and also settle disputes between criminal factions. The Ten Pirate Lords, the Crime Alliance, and a few other factions that had risen since the Multiversal Convergence all wanted a piece of this city Arthur is basically saying that he wanted to be a vassal city to Pandemonium. He wanted Azief promise of protection. Everyone knows that when Death Monarch promises something, he would do his best to fulfil that promise. It is for this reason that Death Monarch rarely promise anyone anything. ''This information is not enough for me to give you protection. I think you know that'' that is the first sentence that Azief said after he had got all the information. Arthur was not angry. Because he knows that is the truth. Even if Arthur did not give Death Monarch any information, after the faction of this city knows that it was Death Monarch that was asking for information, there would be droves of people offering information. Everyone would want the strongest man in the world to owe something to them Then Azief added ''I admit that you probably have more information than the others. You even slip in some information about Loki. Since you have someone working for Loki, you probably know more about him that the other factions and this is the source of your confidence. But¡­...it is still not enough'' Arthur knows that Death Monarch did not necessary wanted to reject him. And he knows the reason why Death Monarch came to him instead of taking the offer that the Hanging Head is because what he offers was information about Loki. Loki has been gone for sixth months and even though the Six Great Powers put a huge bounty on his head, Loki head is not that easy to get. And he remains elusive to the world. The fact that he has this information and stressing to the Death Monarch that the Hanging head did not have this information is what won Death Monarch over to this side But he also knows that Death Monarch also wanted something else than this. Like he said it is not enough. And what is it that is not enough? Benefits. That is what he wanted. Azief got up from his seat. Katarina on the other hand is closing her eyes. She seems to be thinking of something. Azief looks at her and knows why she is acting like that. So, he did not bother her and let her collect her thoughts Azief then walk toward the windows and look out. From here, he could see the panoramic view of the city. He seems to be waiting. Arthur then said ''There is not a lot that I could offer that you did not have'' Arthur begins. Azief did not say anything and he just listen. ''As Your Excellency might have understood, the Turbulent Sea is a very special sea. This is the reason why so many factions wanted to control this area. It is not that this sea is the most mysterious but it is one of the sea where it is full of all kinds of minerals'' He paused for a second, like he wanted to emphasize it. Arthur tries to see if there is any change on Death Monarch face but he could only see the side profile of Death Monarch He is not brave enough to stand beside Death Monarch and look at Death Monarch face and look into Death Monarch eyes. It is hard trying to make a deal with this kind of person. He then continues ''New minerals and new resources. The minerals could channel energy, could be an instor of magical damage and much much more. ''Who knows what one could find if we continue exploring this vast Turbulent Sea'' There is still silent. This silent is notfortable at all for Arthur. If it was anyone else, they would at least express interest. The energy stones all over the coast alone is enough to arouse greed but he knows he could not judge Death Monarch like the pirates the Crime Alliance. Pandemonium is one of the strongest organization in the world. And with the benefit of being the strongest, they are probably also the richest. Everyone knows that since the Multiversal Convergence, Pandemonium is now one of thergest continent in the world, the vastness is so humongous that it is sometimes even hard for the mind toprehend. One could only imagine the kind of resources that such a huge vastnd would possess. If the pirates and Crime Alliance could be thought of as rich merchants, then Death Monarch is a tycoon with immeasurable wealth Small benefits would not interest him. Ahmad who was standing beside Arthur look at Arthur and nods, urging him to continue. Arthur then said ''There is also all kind of spawning dungeons all over this ind. There is a few thousand on the ground and that is only the explored ones. There is also thousands of them below the sea. This might interest you a bit'' He takes a pause and then said ''For normal people this ce might be crawling for monsters but for soldiers, this is the perfect ce to quickly raise their levels'' ''It might not help once someone reaches the Disk Formation but before that, this ce could give a lot of EXP to them. Pandemonium have a lot of generals who are high quality generals, having the power of Disk Formation, almost all of them in the peak realm. And I believe that Pandemonium also had grown a lot. I would not dare to specte the dungeons there'' Arthur knows that no matter how many resources there is in the ind, it might not be as much as Pandemonium. Pandemonium is one of thergest continent in the world right now. there is morend than people. Even if one took thousands of acres ofnd for each one of the citizen of Pandemonium, there is still millions and millions of acres ofnds that is unowned by anyone. In thatrge vastnd, there must be tens of thousands of dungeons that would spawn monsters. So, Arthur did not darepare this ind to Pandemonium. But it is necessary to mention it to highlight the resources there is in this ind. ''But, this ind has resources that other ces did not have. This has been verified by many of the faction that have make this ce their home.'' Azief still did not say anything ''Give me an army, protection and each year there would be tribute of these resources'' Azief who was looking at the view suddenly smiles ''Now¡­. that is enough'' Azief turns toward Arthur and look at his eyes. Arthur could only look at Azief eyes for a few second before looking down. There is a certain pressure that is enveloping him just by Death Monarch looking at him. Azief then said ''That is a good eye.'' He paused for a few second and then said ''This city would have my protection. As for the pirates¡­'' and hearing this Arthur and Ahmad both be startled. They finally remember who they just made a deal with Death Monarch has always been a staunch defender of justice. That justice might not be thew, but it is justice. Of course, his justice in the eyes of some other people is a bit macabre. Azief could see that both Arthur and Ahmad seem to be pale. Azief chuckles and then he said ''They cane. But, they have to follow the rules. I don''t think that this city has very trade, right?'' Arthur is silent for a second but then he said ''The Law of the city forbids it. But, there are some faction that engage in it. I could not stop them.'' Azief look at Arthur and he nodded. He could understand. From what he knows about this city, it is very orderly. But while there is order, itcks justice. This city is not the city for the weak. He could tell that Arthur is man that is not evil. He knows evil. He had cut it so many times that even if he did not use hisws to see one past and future, his eyes could tell. But, Arthur is weak. And in this world, the weak could not even choose the way they die. A man that is trying to do the right thing, butcks the means to do so. ''You are weak'' Azief said. Arthur could not help but look down even more ''And the weak have no means'' Then he chuckles. He looks at Arthur and he seems to have decided on something ''Then, let me give you the means'' >> Chapter 1348 Embodying the Will of the People Chapter 1348 Embodying the Will of the People¡¡¡¡ ''Then, let me give you the means'' He spoke and his voice seems to echoes from a faraway ce. It was like the Heavens itself is speaking BOOOOOM! A thunderous roar suddenly echoes in the sky. Even Katarina who had just calm down from the information that she got is startled from the sudden roaring ''What is happening?'' she seems to mutter to herself. She looks at the window¡­. there is no Azief in front of that window On the clouds above the city, in the dark night sky, the sky opens up showing the bright star in the gxy. Azief had also disappeared and he appeared in the sky. Azief waves his hand and Arthur suddenly is in the sky. However, this Azief is not six foot tall. Instead, he was a titanic giant of hundreds of feet high. His head is high up in the sky like a mountain that is about to pierce the Heavens This sight shock and scared the entire city. By now, everyone knows that Death Monarch is inside the city. And now as they saw the titanic figure of Death Monarch, everyone could tell what that is. They believe it is the Law Avatar of Death Monarch. everyone knows how powerful a Law Avatar is. A Law Avatar control a particrw that the true body had cultivated And in the world, anyone who did not live under a rock knows that Death Monarch had thirteen Law Avatar, each one wielding different Law. And each of these Law Avatar is very powerful. Azief had uses his Law Avatars to pacify the world and kills millions of Demon Soldiers and otherworldly invaders. Now, seeing that Death Monarch Avatar, hundreds of feet high in the city, they could not help but feel fear. What will Death Monarch do? With that height, with that size, one stomp is enough to annihte the center part of the city. And if he went amuck the entire city probably would be wiped out from the face of the Earth This is the thought of the people in the port and in the area outside of the center area. But for the people in the center area, they were even more scared. But they also notice something. Some of them is inside Death Monarch feet. It is because while the titanic figure is real, it also something that phase through living beings like a smoky substance that is made solid. So people and building is inside the feet of Death Monarch Law Avatar. Like a projection of an image. But the pressure is very real. And everyone did not doubt that if Death Monarch made this image real, all the things inside the projection would disintegrate into dust If Death Monarch wanted to destroy the city, all he needs to do is make this projection solid and begins thrashing around and the city would be destroyed. Right now not even the protection formation shows any effect. They were broken the moment Death Monarch Law Avatar appears like a piece of paper being thrashed by a powerful tearing force Space distorted and Time is stagnating in the area around that titanic figure. Everyone was curious of what Death Monarch is trying to do. Even Katarina who had now gone out from the City Lord residence and flew outside is also curious of what Azief is going to do. ''He did not say anything to me'' she mutters to herself She floats there in the sky, her white robe flutters wildly because of the pressure of energy volleying back and forth all around the center area of the city Azief had made his intention clear. He did not want to destroy the city. Katarina did not know what Azief and Arthur was talking about before Azief suddenly waves his hand and teleported Arthur outside of the city lord residence. But, one thing is clear. Azief had recovered back his Time and Space Law. That is why he could easily teleported Arthur out of the City Lord residence. Ahmad also flew out. He stands in the sky from a distance. He did not dare toe closer. Even he could not see the true height of Death Monarch Law Avatar There is a powerful force that is resonating from that Law Body. Each time he tries to approach, the space around him distorted and he would appear around ten feet backwards distance. It was like he was teleported back further and further away each time he tries toe near Death Monarch. He finally gave up knowing that this must be the measure that Death Monarch had erected to stop anyone froming near his Law Avatar body. and look into the sky with a worried expression ''What are you trying to do, Death Monarch?'' he whispers to himself. Ahmad is Arthur advisor. But he is also his friends. In the eyes of the great people in the world, Arthur and Ahmad is simply a small character in a big vast world. Their ambition is also not big. A peaceful ce where normal people could live. Life is pain. It is full of suffering. But¡­...it doesn''t have to be all that. Arthur and him desired this kind of world. They know that they could not wish it on the entire world. There are Gods outside of this city. There is one in every world powers. And when these Gods battle each other, would they care of the ants that they stepped on? Will they stop and offer condolences? No. Because like ants, to these Gods, mortals that dies is small in their eyes. Arthur even after all of that he had experienced and seen still stay true to his heart There is a certain naivety to it. Death Monarch is one of the few that do not fight for power. Though, this might have something to do with the fact that he is the peak of power, the ceiling of this world limit, the wall that every aspiring warrior wanted to surpass. But in that cold eyes of Death Monarch, does he sees mortals as ants? Just like the rest of them. So, even though, logic tells him that Death Monarch is not nning anything bad to Arthur, he could not help but feeling anxious, his hand balls into a fist and he look worriedly at the sky It is not a good feeling seeing his friend being held up in the sky by an invisible power, especially if this invisible power is unpredictable He looks at Arthur who is floating high up in the sky, amongst the clouds. It almost looks like he is chained in the sky ''I don''t understand what you are doing. But I guess the means of Gods are always iprehensible in the eyes of a mortal'' he thought to himself as he keeps looking at Arthur, powerless to evene near him Arthur on the other hand is the one that knows best about his current situation. He is immobilizedpletely. He stands there straight in the sky, not able to move even one finger. He tries to mobilize his strength and power. He is still after al a Disk Formation leveler. But he could not even muster an ounce of energy as there seems to be some heavenly pressure all over his body. All he could see around him is golden colors. What he sees is but a part of Azief body but since he could not move his head, he could not see that above him, Death Monarch eye is looking down on him like he is an ant. Not many people could see that tiny figure of Arthur amidst the clouds since most of them is shocked by the impact of seeing such a titanic figure of Death Monarch. There are also the golden clouds and the golden skies, illuminating the night. It did not feel like it is night but on the day, like there is a sun shining from the Heavens above, illuminating all creation. Some people was too scared that they fall unconscious on the spot. Some thought that Death Monarch would wave his hand and a sword would fall down from the sky and wipes out the entire city Some hugged their loved one and some look at the sky with eyes full of defiance. Disk Formation leveler might not be able to do such a thing because most faction have created ways to deal with Disk Formation levelers. But as for now, there is nothing that could stop a Divine Comprehension leveler from doing anything they want. The forces of the world might develop something in the future to restrain Divine Comprehension leveler but for now, there is no way to stop a Divine Comprehension leveler other than letting them fight against each other Some people expected thunderbolts to rain down on the city and kill everyone. But second passes and nothing happened. And then they saw Death Monarch finger pointed toward the sky The sky opens up even more and then that titanic projection of Death Monarch spoke ''I am Death Monarch, the owner of one third of the Heavenly Will'' he proimed and the moment he proimed such deration, there is a change in the Heavenly Phenomenon. His voice also echoes endlessly, creating a sonic wave that rolls the clouds and the waves at the sea. Golden light fills the entire world. Before, the golden light seems to only lights up in this city. But now the clouds seem to roll and the Heavens seems to expand. The people that were fleeing from the city half an hour ago and is now resting at some of the ind was shocked when they look at the sky and saw golden clouds covering the dark night skies. The Turbulent Sea is even affected as some parts of the wildly trashing storm and the chaotic energy seems to be suppressed a bit. Then they heard Death Monarch words. And his words echo all over the world, over the myriads continents and the Ten Seas. Everyone was shocked from the Seven Great Powers to the great factions of the world. The voice dered that he is Death Monarch and now, any chance of Azief trying to be low profile while returning to Pandemonium is dashed. Azief must have made his decision before he brought Arthur into the sky Azief titanic figure in the city then continue speaking ''Today, I see evil rise up and good suppressed. There isck of good people to maintain the order between Heaven and Earth, and mortals and Heaven. The people are oppressed by evil and evil people prosper, Heaven and Earth is in imbnce, darkness spreads unchecked'' ''The Will of the Heaven is the Will of the people. Life is an act of defiance of entropy and the Will of Heaven must listen. Today, I use the merit of humanity to appoint a person to embody the Will of the People'' >> Chapter 1349 Golden Sword Chapter 1349 Golden Sword¡¡¡¡Although Azief did not speak in a roar nor does he speak in a loud voice, his voice prated the energy fields all over the world and the entire world could hear it. The golden light spreads from north to east, from north to south so that everyone could see the golden light of auspiciousness and could hear the voice of Death Monarch echoing all over Heaven and Earth By now, even if the people here did not spread the news, everyone in the world, unless they are in secluded cultivation or in some pocket dimension, they would know that Death Monarch had returned If this was in the past, the Six Great Powers would use all of their devices to quickly pinpoint where the source of those voice originates. They would already found Death Monarch by now and many great auras would rise up to the sky to contend But, this world is a brave new world. Surveilling the world, and having the eyes of the great Powers over all people is no longer feasible. One by one, in every parts of the world, great figures that shakes the world rises up to the sky and look at the Heavens The Golden color of auspiciousness seems to flow all over. If the weather was chaotic, then it is being calmed down. If it''s night, it be day. If its day, the day be brighter. Powerful pressure enveloped the entire world. Like a Saint preaching a sermon to the entire world, Death Monarch voice echoes and struck deeply in everyone heart. The sky in every continent is covered with people, there were huge crowds in the sky inrge cities. All of the people that could fly, fly up to the clouds In secluded forest, powerful figures rose up to the sky, to not only try to find the source of this power but also to feel the Heavenly Will. Meanwhile, in Arturia, both Azief eyes right now is shining golden with purple streak shooting off every now and then. His entire titanic Law Body seems to erged again that one of his feet is enough to cover up half the ind. When something is so big that one could not evenprehend thergeness of it, some people mind could notpute this and fall down unconscious. It is like an ant looking up to see a human. That is how the feeling for everyone looking at this. The boundary between Heaven and Earth seems to be broken But it did not herald the feeling of something evil ising. There are no thunder bolts that is about to rain down on the city. Instead what they feel was life blooming all over. The Heavenly Avatar appears again. Azief could see it from the corner of his eyes. The Heavenly Will Avatar looks at him with aplicated expression. In that dimension of the Heavenly Will Avatar, the gulf that Azief had created is slowly dispersing. The Heavenly Will is getting stronger. The Heavenly Will Avatar could feel it and Azief also felt it. Today, Azief wanted to try one thing. He had his idea from the moment he slowly learned about his future. And it is an idea that has festered since the advent of Disk Formation levelers where he could see how much damage a person could do to an entire world. A destruction that once require the might of nations to inflict could now be inflicted by one lone person. The world existence then had to rely on the sanity of the people living in it. And as Azief had seen in many worlds before, there is always one that would be crazy enough to do things others could not. Azief had been thinking of this idea but at that time hecks the power to materialize it. Today, there is an opportunity. He would set up the firstyout that would forever change this world. He had a lot of time to kill when he was in the Seresian world. In between learning new technologies, he also thinks about how to prevent or to change what would happen in the future How to fight against fate and destiny? When he thinks about it, he knows the matter is too big for his mind toprehend. It is like he is a blind man walking in branching road not knowing which road leads to his desired destination. Each branching road seems to converge into one specific ending. And he didn''t like that ending at all. So, when he is faced a problem which he does not know which is tails and which is heads, where the clue is almost nonexistent, when he doesn''t know where to begin, the best thing to do is to advance step by step, If he takes a step faster than before, would it change something? He doesn''t know but he is willing to try. And the Heavenly Will of Earth Prime fell under his calction. The moment he returns he checks that first. He checks the Heavenly Will. And now that his Time and Spacews had returned, and there is an opportunity, why not do a test run? Nobody knows Azief thoughts right now. The people in the world could only see golden clouds and golden skies and hear that words echoing all over heaven and Earth They did not know from where this voice originates but when ites to Death Monarch, there is not many that is surprised that he could do such a thing The vital force emanating from Azief Law Avatar resulted in great pressure to the city. One could feel the vibration in the air, seeing the air ripples violently like it is going to tear itself apart. And they see something else that they have never seen before. Even Azief was a bit shocked On top of his head is divine phenomenon that arises from himself They saw arge Tree that extended out toward the skies and pierces the Heavens. On the trees there is six branches, each branch seems to emanate the power of creation and one could feel the vital force of Heaven and Earth Some people who looks at the tree be petrified not out of fear but like an understanding dawned on them They enter a state of enlightenment. In each six branches there is three leaves in every branches. And swirling amidst this tree that seems to have a branch with the essence of the source of creation, is fire. This fire seems to purify all evils and all impurities. Azief did not need to look up to see all of this as he could see it with his Divine Sense. And just seeing this he understood what he is seeing "Three Seeds Creating Leaves of Origins, Six Seeds Creating Branches of Creations, Nine Seeds Creating the Tree of Life, Ten Seeds Summoning the Purifying Fire" This is the manifestation of his Seed Formation umtion of the past. That is why there is a tree surrounded by a pure fire, with six branches emanating the power of creation and in each branch there is three leaves. Azief could feel his connection with the Heaven strengthened and there is a pull and push between his Will and the Heavenly Will. It is fortunate that this is only a projection and this projection not materialized. Because if its, thews of this world would experience great distortion But that is not the only thing that appears. As Azief is stirring the Heavenly Will with his deration, more and more divine phenomenon appears above Azief head. He saw ten tall pirs piercing the sky. This is without a doubt signifying his Pir Forming Stage, the first stage that a person goes beyond normal human abilities and stepping into a new world He then saw a golden violet orb spinning around the pirs and he could tell that this signify his Orb Condensing stage He saw the attributes of his Energy Disperse Stage, his Totem Image of Death the skull floating round a red soakednd with the scenes of people wing from the depth of blood red soil He saw the Totem Image of his Time attribute, an hourss of sand. He saw all of it and more and more seems to appear, stimted by the Heavenly Will filling the entire skyscape. Azief believe that only if someone could have a unique situation as he is, having the control of one third of the Heavenly Will and manipting the Heavenly Will that such phenomenon could happen Azief took only a nce and did not look at it after. But for the people below, it was like they were enchanted by it. Some who were practicing the same Law like Azief is gets an enlightenment. As most Laws that Azief had cultivated is high tierws it could help inspire those who learns a basic tierws or normal Laws. Some people who practices the Law of Fire could find inspiration seeing the Nether Law manifestation in the sky. Everyone that look up at the sky saw different things. Laws that underpinned realty is different in the eyes of each beholder. Some people saw the essence of Time and their essence of Time is different from others. They were enchanted by the visions, enlightened by it. Some even n breaks through to Disk Formation on the spot. Most of these people already have sturdy foundation, they onlyck the way to go forward. After all, some people also wanted toprehend their own Laws and not merely follows what the system told them. Some close their eyes and their energy began rising. Some look at it and screams. Whatever the case, Azief vision entranced them all. Then Azief spoke and the enchantment of the divine phenomenon was broken from the minds of the people. He shouted, and the whole world could hear his shouts ''Heaven and Earth bear witness my words. Today, I would use the luck of the living beings in this world to establish the incarnation of Will of the people in the flesh in order to regte the world.'' Azief then held out his hand and in the sky, the Heavens cooperate. The clouds gathers by the tens of thousands, creating arge cloud that covers the entire city from above It looks like these clouds could swallow the entire city whole. Then the thunder roars like it was some kind of primordial beast that is being unleashed from its chain Lightning follows and the whole night was illuminated by the strikes of lightning that is a bright as the sun The thunder bolts began striking the clouds like a hammer smithing a ware. Even with the attack of the thunder bolts, the clouds were not destroyed. It did not disperse or split apart Instead, what happen was theserge gathering of clouds solidified. BOOOM! Each time the thunder bolts hits the clouds and as the clouds be even more solids, a powerful shockwave erupted with each strike. The air and the wind ripples violently and the emanation created a wave of sound that sound a lot like a sonic boom The clouds itself seems to be gaining energy and then the emanation of energy from this gathering of clouds began to rise. BOOOM! It erupted in the sky, a force of power that equal to a megaton of pressure that breaks the air and change the wind course all over the entire city Some buildings exploded because of the pressure. The force swept the entire city and it forces everyone in the entire city to kneel down like they were in the presence of a King The pressure did note from the titanic body of Death Monarch. Instead it came from the clouds. And no one expected that it would be so powerful ''What is this?'' ''What the hell?'' some of the people in the city was perplexed at this sudden pressure. But this pressure did not kill them. And it did not affect those who are of Pir Forming. Before anyone couldin, another thunder bolt strikes the clouds. This time, the thunder is a red thunderbolts possessing great power of destruction. The Turbulent Sea seems to be pressured down by the red thunderbolt. The sound of the clouds being strike by the thunderbolts echoes all over the world, travelling through the world six times. That is an amazing feat considering that Earth had be so muchrger. Each time the thunderbolt strikes that clouds, the cloud be even more solid and the power it umted grew And slowly that cloud takes a shape. Not many people could look up and see what is happening above them in the city Because each time the thunderbolt strikes the clouds, it created an explosion of light. And this explosion of light is filled with power that unless you are Seed Forming level and above, you could not bear to look the sky without having your eyes being burned by this invisible power But to those who could withstand it, they could see with their eyes, what that cloud is turning into ''Is that a-'' one of the people seeing the clouds morphing under the constant strike by the thunderbolts could not even finish his sentence because of his shock The clouds turn into a golden sword. Bathed in golden and red thunderbolt, the sword is tempered >> Chapter 1350 Help From An Acquaintance Chapter 1350 Help From An Acquaintance¡¡¡¡The sword is floating there in the sky, the emanation of the energy fills the Heaven and Earth, purple and golden light seems to shine from its edges and its hilt. Then that titanic figure of Death Monarch moves his lips and his words echoes all over the world ''I call upon the Heavenly Will to bless the Sword'' BOOOM! A thunderous roars echoes from the void. There is no lightning nor is there any thunder, only a heaven shaking roar. The clouds like it is being pulled by someone, flows backwards and golden light rises up from the ground and from the Heavens it rained down purple energy. If anyone is looking outside of Earth right now, they would not only see therge movement of clouds, they would also see nebulous-like gases from the nearbys seems to surge towards Earth These gases are energy made solid. Contain in it is the chaotic essence of the Universe, guided by the Heavenly Will. The Observatory on the Moon detected this but could not send the report to the ground because of the emission of unknown energy that disrupted themunications. But while the Observatory is an unliving things, the personnel on the Moon could see with their own eyes, these colorful energies that seems toe out of the Void of the Universe surging toward Earth. And they could see that on Earth, there is a spot where it almost seems like the clouds of the entire Earth seems to gather there. Of course, such sight baffles and puzzles them. But even without the knowledge that Death Monarch had returned they could tell something big is happening on Earth right now. Some of them yell ''We need to report this to Main Command. The Observatory is down!'' someone shouted and they quickly rushed to send the message to their respective factions and forces. Meanwhile on Earth, the sword is being tempered by energy. Azief look at this process while also feeling the power of the Heavenly Will rising in an unprecedented rate The energy gathers on the sword. Azief could see the sword is vibrating and is about to crack. But each time it wanted to break, a thunder from the void would fall and fills the cracks. It strengthens it each time As for the rest of the world, they are also very involved in the creation of this sword every living being that have energy in their body could feel a bit of their energy is flowing toward that sword. It did not matter whether they were humans, animals, monsters or even inanimate objects. As long as it has energy to give, the energy would flow out from their body and surges toward the sword But none of the living beings could tell that their energy is being extracted. But in an ind nation and inside a room filled with clocks, there are two people in the world that could feel their energy is being drawn out from their body It is not only the energy that ising out but also a certain kind of intangible force. Luck and fortune also seems to be extracted for them, containing a bit of fate and destiny This kind of energy touches the very existence of the Laws of the world and affect the fabric of reality One of the people that felt this pull is someone in Moscow. Inside a room filled with clocks on the wall and even on the ceiling, there is a person who was floating in the air. Around him time seems to lost all of its properties. Particles that should be vibrating and moving stand still, like they were chained by some invisible force. This person wears a green robe with runic design. There are also all kinds of hieroglyphic-like words sew on his robes. And each one of these writing seems toe alive, glowing with beautiful colors and also emanating some kind of force. This man had long tied hair, and his face seems to be glowing with light. Time Monarch Jean! There is only one ce on Earth that have this many clocks and someone who have so much mastery over the Laws of Time and that would be none other than Time Monarch Jean opened his eyes again and the time stream around him returns to normal. He sighed Before, he had opened his eyes when Azief confront the Heavenly Will. At that time, he was alerted that someone is manipting time. So, he opens his eyes and he was cut off from his Wanderings. Now, he felt something different Time is not badly affected this time but it was more the ripples to the veryws that held this world reality. It is a power that seems to interfere with the very essence of the fabric of reality. He felt something had changed and something had been taken and given Jean slowlynded on the floor. A vase containing a flower nearby suddenly wilted from its blooming state. A bench made of wood which look like a brand new furniture suddenly crumbles down and turns into ashes like time had worn away all of its solid form. ''Azief?'' he mutters to himself like he was uncertain. Because the energy felt a bit different yet at the same time familiar. He frowned. Before, he had sense Azief. He had pretended not to realize it. Death Monarch Azief might have many things that he did not have but no one in the world could manipte the domain of Time unless Jean knows about it. He looks at the clocks on the wall and he sighed. ''I just repaired it a moment ago'' He was silent for a second before he sighed. He slowly walked out from his Time Room. He closes his eyes and concentrate. Then he nodded ''It is him. But it is a bit different. Is it because of the Heavenly Will?'' he thought to himself and he believe that he hit the mark. And once he understands it, his frowns be deeper. Because he slowly understands what Azief is trying to do. Inside his body, all over his entire being, he could feel something is pulling his energy. There is this invisible force that is trying to pull away some kind of essence from him However, this feeling is subtle. Like being bitten by small ants or stepping on air. If you do no pay attention or your senses are no developed enough, you might not even notice. Unlike the other mortals in the world, he could choose whether or not, to give his energy. His energy is trapped in his body, it could resist the pull of the Heavenly Will This is one of the abilities of the Divine Comprehension. Of course, if the Heavenly Will had power surpassing Divine Comprehension level, Jean could not fight against such force. But the situation on Earth Prime is different. The Heavenly Will was born after great figures had already achieved great power. Not to mention that the act of heaven punishing Death Monarch backfire leading to Death Monarch having one third of the Heaven Will. The reason why the Heavenly Will could not impose upon people like Hikigaya and Jean is simply because the Heavenly Will on Earth is notplete. Jean look at the sky and narrowed his eyes. he could see the gulf that Azief had created and he could it thinning and the Heavenly Will Avatar is slowly gaining more power. ''What is it that you are nning, Death Monarch? Why do you want toplete the Heavenly Will?'' Other people could not understand but Jean could understand. In a world of magic, even inanimate object could birth a consciousness It is rare but it is not impossible. Earth that has been struck by magical energy seems to have birthed a consciousness and this consciousness is collectively called the Heavenly Will. Inside Earth and outside Earth, in the vicinity of the Milky Way, it spreads its tentacles. It is a Will born and growing, but iplete and broken. It is iplete because the operation of Heaven and Earth is not in order. What order that is¡­. Jean had some ideas. The base power of the Heavenly Will is this Earth, the magic energy contained in it that was able to birth a life As for why it is broken? It is because of Death Monarch. In the infancy of the Heavenly Will, Death Monarch trigger a punishment by the Heavens, by the Will of the Universe and the Will of Heaven Because Perfection must not be born and the only way for Death Monarch to exist while walking a forbidden path is to endure and ovee the punishment It could be called a penalty. Azief endure the punishment, approved by the Heavenly Will and in that moment he usurped the authority of the Heavenly Will and so the Heavenly Will is broken. Today, it is already shocking enough to find out that Death Monarch had return to Earth. The more surprising thing was that Death Monarch is now perfecting the Heavenly Will ''One day. That is all the time he needed to have to make a chaos all over the world'' Jean said with a chuckle. He is quite confident that right now the Senate might be calling all of the Senator to discuss this issue. And it would not be long before they would also summon him. As for Boris¡­... he sighed for a second. ''Should I help?'' Jean thought as he looks at the golden sky above his head. His eyes narrowed and Time around him seems to reverses, the nts around him that was wilting blooms like it was morning. ''I will ask exnation for this'' Jean worries is unlike the worries of normal people. Probably the only other people that is worried about Death Monarchpleting the Heavenly Will is Hikigaya Nobody wanted to be subservient to some force or will of the world. Because that would restrict his own power. But, even then he decided to believe in Death Monarch ''I think I will believe you'' >> Chapter 1351 Paying Some Debt Chapter 1351 Paying Some Debt¡¡¡¡He sighed, pointed his finger to the sky, a spark of energy flew out of his finger and joins the flow of power that flew toward the Turbulent Sea to be absorbed by the sword crafted from a cloud Like a droplet of water dropped into an ocean, the energy travels the same route. Probably the only one who could see this magnificent scene of waves of energy flowing from all over toward that direction of the sword is only Jean and Hikigaya It is like seeing the aurora He smiles and not before long there were messengering from the bottom of the hill. Jean smiles. It seems that the Senate has finally lost their calm. ''Now, they havee'' Jean did not enter back his Room of Clocks instead he went down the Hill and goes to the Senate, the golden skies are still glowing brightly. At the same time, inside a cave near the coast of Japan, Hikigaya was broken from his concentration. He was resuming his training, floating in the air with his leg crossed. Before, he was disturbed by Death Monarch and the Heavenly Will shing against each other Right now, he seems to feel a dark premonition in his heart Hikigaya frowned and thought to himself ''What is this feeling?'' Hikigaya knows that as he got stronger, premonition that he has is not simply a feeling but sometimes an omen. It warns him, reminds him, gives him guidance The four books that was floating around him had all fall down to the ground. Hikigaya could not help but feel his energy bing chaotic and he closes his eyes, focusing in regting the energy that is being rolled up, trying to calm down the energy This si without a doubt a dire premonition ''Something must have happened'' he thought to himself. He takes a step, his body turns into mist and he appeared outside of his cave. Immediately he could feel the surges of energy in Heaven and Earth and he looks around him Looking up at the sky, he could see colorful motes of light in variety of colors, with all kinds of energy fluctuations and threads and string connecting them He could feel the force of destiny and fate also seems to envelope each and every tiny little motes of light Hikigaya surrounded his cave with one of the most powerful enchantment and illusory formation this world could produce. So, even when Death Monarch words reverberates and echoes all over the world, Hikigaya did not hear it He closes his eyes and the mist around him surges and recreate the scene that happened just a few minutes ago and Hikigaya finally understand everything No wonder the moment he went out he felt a pull force trying to extract a tiny bit of his energy out. He did not immediately give his energy. He did not mind helping Death Monarch. After all, he owed many to Death Monarch But, he is trying to understand something. Why do this? Sword of Humanity? This¡­...isn''t this the Merit System of the Three Thousand Worlds? Is Death Monarch trying to create a new system for the world? Is this the restriction he wanted to impose? Then does Death Monarch wanted to be Sage? But while he could not im he knows Death Monarch that much, he is quite sure that Death Monarch would never want to be under the heavenly Will Other people might not mind but Death Monarch is not like other people. Hikigaya had been to the Three Thousand Worlds. Though, he did not use methods like going to that world personally or opening a breach to that universe, he did travel a few Multiverses here and there Instead of going there in person and in the flesh, he is in dreams and in imaginations of people, he materializes there like magic, like a wizard, sometimes appearing like a good dream, other times appearing like a nightmare. He thought about it for a moment but then he decided that right now is not the time for him to think of these thoughts. Whether this is like the Three Thousand Worlds or not, he chose to believe in what he knows about Death Monarch And he would ask Death Monarch himself about this matterter. He pointed his finger toward the sky and around him the mist all gathers around the tip of his index finger. The white mist turns golden before turning into purplish blue. At first, it wasrge like there is arge gathering of clouds but in just a moment, these voluminous mist condense into a small orb that is spinning in a sped that seems to create gust of winds and storms in the coastal area. The pull from the Heavenly Will seems to be stronger Like Jean, Hikigaya could also see that the Heavenly Will Avatar is bing stronger. Hikigaya took a nce at the Heavenly Will Avatar, his eyes seem to pass through the clouds and see through the dimension where the Heavenly Will is being restricted by a gulf of energy that separates it from the real world The gulf of energy is thinning. ''So, be it'' he talks to himself. He simply let go a bit of his power to flew toward that sword He simply said ''It is but a fraction of what I owe him'' he sighed and said ''The Karma between me and him is not yet solved. And this alone could not repay the Karma'' and he sighed again, this time a little bit longer This is why he chose to believe Death Monarch. There is a debt between them that needs to be repaid along the way The more Hikigaya be stronger the more he could feel the restrain that is imposed upon him by an invisible force of Law In this world, magic is not some fairytale story. It is real and it is binding. Oaths and promises are not to be spoken lightly. Debt of life and death bounds you and everything that has been done to you and the things you have done to others all fell into the calction of this invisible force. He owes Death Monarch, a debt that is hard to pay. Death Monarch helps him pave the road to his Divine Comprehension realm. One bit of energying out of him does not repay it. Hikigaya just knew that it is not repaid, not by a long shot Then he looks at the sky, his gaze seems to see far more than the clouds and the sky and he could feel something is staring at him back The Heavenly Will probably notices him. But, that Heavenly Will could not do anything to him, to Jean or to Death Monarch Right now, they are stronger than the Heavenly Will. Even if they did something taboo and the Heavens wanted to punish them, the three of them would not fear. Probably they are the only three people that could do this without worrying about the actions of the Heavenly Will. To the normal people, the powers of the world is the Seven Great Powers, the Crime Alliance, the forces and factions that are developing in the new continent, and the Pirates Lords. These are the entity of power in the eyes of the normal people. But to people who sat on the peak of power in this world, primarily Death Monarch, the Time Monarch and him, there is another that could introduce a variable in the currents events of the world And it is something that they need to pay attention to And that is the Heavenly Will that is growing and growing in an unprecedented rate after the Multiversal Convergence. And now Death Monarch is trying to strengthen the Heavenly Wil and even created a Sword of Humanity that takes the luck and fortune of the human race. ''Interesting. I am truly wondering what you are nning, Death Monarch'' he said to no one in particr as white mist suddenly appears out of nowhere and covers him This mist makes it that nobody could see him not even the eyes of the Heaven Will. Like an illusion, a mirage This is one of the methods that Hikigaya had used to conceal himself from the world. The area once again is shrouded with white mist and the cave itself is concealed, space- time was befuddled. And of illusion and and that subverts dreams and reality. Other than a Divine Comprehension leveler, no living being on Earth could resist the pull of this Will, a small tiny part of their energy seems to be extracted out of them and all of it flows toward that sword. In the sky, an aurora of energy rushes toward the direction of the sword. Leveler below the Disk Formation level could not see it And for Disk Formation leveler, while they could see it, they could not see it the way a Divine Comprehension leveler sees it For the people outside of the city of Arturia, they are puzzled by what is happening. They saw golden skies and golden clouds, saw rains of golden motes of light and motes of golden light flew up from the ground, like heaven and Earth is glowing golden. While they do not know what is happening right now, they could tell that this is the deed of Death Monarch. They heard Death Monarch said that he would use the luck of the living beings in this world to establish the incarnation of Will of the people in the flesh in order to regte the world. They do not understand what this mean but it seems grand Of course, just because many people do not understand, did not mean everyone did not understand. In the world, there are always hidden people who have ability to knows things that others do not Seeing the sky golden in color, hearing the voice of deration, there are some people who knew what is going on And some of them are contemting the matter >> Chapter 1352 The Hand Behind the Scene Chapter 1352 The Hand Behind the Scene¡¡¡¡There is a woman who is sitting on a ledge of a house made on a small patch of sand in the middle of an ocean. The wind breeze of the ocean blew the curtains of the wooden house. The house looks like a house of a sea nomad. It looks so fragile that one harsh gust of wind probably would copse the entire house. This woman is swinging her feet and then she stops This woman is blind in one eye and she covers that eye of hers with a patch. She looks like a pirate one would see in some movie. She looks at the golden skies above her head and heard the words and sheughed so hard that she cried. Was it something funny? Was it something sad? Probably the only one that knows the answer is this woman who is blind in one eye. There is only two words that came out of her mouth, finally expressing what she is feeling And she is expressing joy ''It changed!'' she repeated these words so loudly like she wanted to shout to the world. Even though she could only see with one eye it did not diminish her enthusiasm looking at that golden skies. Her other eyes seem to be looking at another thing. A possible new future. She might not see the aurora like energy but she does see something else. Something much more important Her eyes seem to be shining with blue colors and it was like she was in a trance. Her eyes turn cloudy white and then she closes her eyes. There is a smile on her face. Because she sees something that she had wished to see for a long time. Closing her eyes, she would see nightmares of another life, of another time. Opening her eyes, she is haunted by the path of the future. But today, as she closed her eyes what she sees make her smile And it makes her so happy and so euphoric that she does not want to let the things she saw ends. What does she saw? A change. The wind of the ocean blew the curtain, the curtain sways and the wind chimes ys its melody and the woman opens her eyes, a smile on her face and sheughed like a little child who got a gift But, this joy is not shared by everyone that sees the golden skies. In another part of the world, there is another person who looks at the sky but unlike the woman with the eye patch, he looks at it and his face turns hard. There is no smile and no joy only a hint of frustration on his face. A frustration that is slowly turning into anger ''It changed'' he spoke the same words but the feeling is different. His eyes look beyond the skies and beyond the Heavens as his eyes seems to be looking at His Lord sailing through the stars and the gxies. He looks long at the sky. Even though his level is only in Disk Formation and he could not see the aurora, he could tell what is happening ''It''s different'' This person could tell something is seriously wrong with the fabric of creation right now ''Destiny and fate could be subverted. But for a fate like this, a destiny like this, a decreed fate, a chosen destiny...this kind of fate should not be changed'' he muttered to the sky It was more like he wasining But now, it is changed. This is no butterfly pping its wing and created a storm in another part of the world This is a gentle, malleable wind that turns into a wildly rushing storm. He clicked his tongue, his fur clothes flutters as the wind around him seems to gather. He could see where the energy is going and for a second there he was tempted to follow it. The wind swirls around his feet and space and time around him begins distorting. It makes the space around him spirals and it was like the entire surrounding is distorted The space is on the verge of breaking but then he sighed. The distortion disappeared in almost an instant. The wind dispersed because he thought of the difficulty of the matter. The world is vast now and even with his control over Time and Space, the Time and Space of Earth Prime right now is chaotic in nature. He could end up being teleported into some random ces. The effects of the Multiversal Convergence inconveniences him Even though he had done all of this before, this time, there is many new variables. There are also more chess pieces. And this time, the people up there is beginning to pay attention. This person wearing a wolf fur as clothing giving him a wild appearance is none other than Yewa Hafar. Many months had passed since the Time Crisis. To many of the people of this world, they called the event the Multiversal Convergence Catastrophe. But for him and a few others, he thought of it as Time Crisis. The only reason the Multiversal Convergence happens was because Azief mess with Time and Space in a way that no other people had mess with it before. Earth problem was that it was forcibly lifted from a non-magic society to a high fantasy world in almost an instant This kind of change is usually gradual. It always has a point of origin that slowly transform a world or a gxy. Some worlds hadet falls into their world and thiset slowly fills the world with magical energy Sometimes, it requires the death of a powerful supreme being and the corpse fell or some of the essence of the supreme being fell into some or gxy and transform that gxy into a magical ce filled with magical energy But, all of this is gradual. The living beings on that will first slowly realize that they are stronger than usual. Then they found out that certainws of the world that they held to be true began changing. Then slowly they would realize the use of magic and with that a new civilization centered on magical energy would be born. Earth however skip all of this. Odin throws the All Source to the world, bringing it cmity but also ushering a new era for the people of this world. So, the people of this world does not know how dangerous it is to be messing with time. Any other magical civilization that have the same power like the magical civilization that is growing in Earth would know not to touch that boundary of time and space too much. The people of Earth given the blessing of the All Source is like a kid having his hand on a remote of an intergctic destroyer. Time Crisis had ended and it ended in a way that Yewa Hafar did not anticipate. Azief did not be the enemy of the world likest time Loki is the scapegoat and now Loki is entering the Crime Alliance and bing the new Broker. Yewa Hafar could tell that Loki is making a tradeoff, trying to somehow neutralize a bit of the Fate and Destiny Correction In the original timeline, it was Azief that became a Broker and hide and fights against the World Government with the use of the criminal underworld. Yewa Hafar could feel that there is a new wind blowing. And he wondered, whether that being in the Garden is rewriting His book? But, if he did¡­. then what of His promise? It had been promised to His Lord, a Divine Decree that has been given to his Lord. He sighed and he did not know what to do. Yewa Hafar look at that golden skies and look away in anger. He paces around the area. The area he is in is hot. As far as the eyes could see, there is hundreds and thousands of volcanoes. Some erupted and some only releases smokes. Thisnd is hot and there isva everywhere. If such a terrain exists before, Earth would already be uninhabited. Because in this kind of heat, no life could survive. But the world after the Fall is a world of magic and the ceiling of power that a human could reach is beyond what they could reach in their past frail weak bodies. But in thisnd ofva, magma, fire and heat there were many monsters that drinks theva and suck in the smokes. There is order even in this chaos, for those who truly looked. And there is life even in this most uninhabited ce Yewa Hafar after six months had changed a bit. He still has the youthful appearance and he still wears his wolf fur clothing His body is still muscr and his long silver hair is tied on the back of his hair and one part of his hair covered his left eye. But on his arms and on his feet, there is many tattoos, runes, hieroglyphic-like writing, cuneiform scripts and some types of writing andnguages that do not seem to be from this world. ''Azief is strengthening the Heavenly Will. Haish'' he mutters to himself. What other people do not know, he could easily know. This is a bit different from the original timeline and he is also worried. The time for the Heaven Will to make an appearance is not this fast. Yewa Hafar could not help but feel worried. Even though he is powerful in his original form, for him to descend on Earth, he had to take a vessel. Earth is a promisednd for His Lord, the Destroyer. But because of that there is restriction on it for beings that have surpassed the limit. And Yewa Hafar is a being that surpassed the limit so he had no other choice than to descend and take over a vessel A human vessel. So, his level is still in Disk Formation. He could not walk the conventional path of leveling up his power like the rest of the people of this world since doing that would make it easy for him to be discovered the moment Azief be Sovereign But just because he did not walk the conventional path did not mean he ispletely hidden. The best way is o never let Azief even know of his existence. If he did not know of his existence, he would not care. And he would not use his eyes to look at him. But right now, the strengthening of the Heavenly Will brought problems to Yewa Hafar. He looks at the sky, sighed and said to himself ''It seems I have to find a way to hide myself better now'' He sighed and then he walks down from the mountain Behind him was ava filled pit and his footsteps on the pit of thatva that began hardening. In the distance, the scenery of tens of thousands of volcanoes and tens of thousands of monsters are all over the ce from the one that slithers on the ground, that walk on thend, that flies in the sky. If Yewa Hafar noticed this, then that rival of his would also notices it. >> Chapter 1353 Prison in the Middle of Nowhere I Chapter 1353 Prison in the Middle of Nowhere I¡¡¡¡In an office somewhere, a person hade out from his office. He stands outside looking at the vast sky And all he sees is golden colors. From the skyscape to the clouds, everything was golden and holy light shimmers amongst the clouds. This person smile looking at this. But after a smile, there is aplicated expression on his face. This person is elegant and charismatic, from the way he walked, there is a certain aura around him that made him look intimidating and mysterious. There is a bowler hat on top of his neatly trimmed hair. He wears a three-piece suit that is of extraordinary quality with shoes that exudes elegance. On his wrist there is an exquisitely made watch that looks like it was handmade. From the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, everything seems to fit perfectly to entuate this charismatic persona. He keeps looking at the sky and then he closes his eyes and mutter to himself. ''I don''t know whether I shouldugh or cry. Is it a good thing or a bad thing?'' he paused for a second, opens his eyes and then smiling he said ''Azief, you keep surprising me. You only just got back and you are already making waves. As expected of you'' The man with the hat adjust the rims of his hat and thenugh But then he couldn''t help but added ''Still, as theatrical as ever'' This man is none other than Loki the Trickster. Then he looks again and this time he could feel something is looking back at him Loki could tell who is looking at him. It would be none other than the Heavenly Will. He then shakes his head He did not say anything because he fears that he would also affect the Heavenly Will. He already affected many things. He had seen the changes The things that he had done, stacking it one by one, even though in the beginning not a few things changed, as time passes and as they are closer to Azief bing Sovereign And now, this is the biggest change as it seems to break out from the script entirely. This is not how it goes in the other timeline Loki knows that if he could see this and surmise all of this, he is quite sure that in another part of this world, Yewa Hafar who have always been paying attention to Azief would surely also knows this. He smiles because it changed. But he frowned because it also changes. The more it changes, the more he could not rely on his memories. Even now, his memories are trying to arrange itself as the current reality and the previous reality seems to moving away from each other. The Time Correction is doing its job. Loki did not mind that the Heavenly Will looking at him because he knows the tragedy of the Heavenly Will That is why he did not want to say anything and he must remind himself to be careful. The Heavenly Will could deduce a lot of things and he did not want the Heavenly Will to focus on him If he said something about the Heavenly Will and it attract the attention of the Heavenly Will¡­...Loki would find it bothersome to take that extra step to even hide himself from the Heavenly Will And now with Azief strengthening the Heavenly Will even further, this make Loki works a little bit harder. Loki taps the hat with his finger and then he could feel that the Heavenly Will could no longer see him and he smiles The hat is actually the Helmet of Hades that he had crafted into a hat. Of course it is not really a hat. The Helmet could change shapes. So, one day it could be a bowler hat. At other times, it could morph shapes to a cowboy hat. He went back to his office and then he went to the elevator on his office. The elevator has runic words on its button. Loki push one of the buttons and then the door closed and then almost a secondter it opens back. The door opens revealing a long hallway with each side of the hallway is a door. It almost seems like an infinite hallways stretching out to infinity. One could only imagine the size of this ce and its length The soil of this ce is different because it emitted certain anti-Divine Sense properties. If anyone from the Crime Alliance is here, they would know that this is the same soil in the Bubble Land This ce is a prison. It is the same prison that Loki had constructed. This prison used to be in Jan Mayen in Denmark. However, after the Multiversal Convergence changes the geography of the world, Loki had to cut certain part of Jan Mayen and created a moving ind. Even finding the originalnd where Jan Mayen would be a chore if not for the fact that he already installed a tracking setup on his prison. He is always ten steps ahead. And he is on the ind right now. Surrounded with concealing formation and anti-Divine Sense defenses, Loki moving ind is not that big but it is mobile enough. The ind is full of spells and formation. Some things did not change. There is still a concealing spell embedded deep in the ley lines of the ind and in the prison grounds and walls itself runes could be seen etched in strategic ce that would be activated when someone tries to search this ce either by using Divine Sense or some other invention. But there are also many other improvements. In stealth mode, the phasing feature is also activated so that this ind would phase through anything that it passes. It is the same for anything that move around the ind. They would not even notice the ind unless Loki bring the ind out of stealth mode. Loki did not change much to theyout of the prison. He just simply upgraded certain defenses. In the past, it had the look of a cell. The doors all lead to a prison. However, much like the rest of the prison, even the cells have been upgraded. Of course, what Loki meant by upgrading is not making it morefortable for the prisoners. After all, this is not exactly a ce of retreat so that these criminals could rx This is the Purgatory and it is meant to punish The prison that Loki had constructed have some of the most heinous criminal in the world. Some that most people didn''t even know of None of the criminals here are normal. Many of them ae crazy in their own way, beast that do not belong with civilized society. They are crazy and dangerous. Loki walks calmly along the long hallways. What different this time even the hallway has certain Law embedded to it Space and Time distorted with each step Loki takes. Each step he takes, it almost looks like he had walk ten thousand step and then he reaches the room he wanted The room number is 69. Loki look at the number and there is a smile on his face like he was reminded of something funny It is a room that is not specifically to torture the prisoner. It is a room to detain a person of interest. And someone in this room is a person of interest to Loki Loki look at the door handle. In this prison, each door handles even though it loos like a fragile door handle and even the door looks like it could be destroyed with one kicks, this prison is the definition of not judging things with appearance. What Loki is mots proficient is changing white to ck, ck to white to manipte the truth, to overturns lies and to confuse the two. Loki in the future is the Gods of Truth and Lies, he subverted what people think is the truth and could change truth to lies and vice versa. Hs ability changes reality. Even though he did not possess power of a Sovereign, it is still good enough for him to change the prison. Each door leads to a different dimension. Each dimension is a ce where there is punishment to all of these criminals. Their own personal hell crafted by Loki. Of course, these people all have a reason to be here. Loki had never done something useless. Some of them have uses in the future, a pawn that he could use in his grand game of chess with Yewa Hafar and the Supreme Beings in the Omniverse. Some of them however is a danger to the world and Loki is merely doing some good in the world by removing such people from the world. Of course, with Loki in charge of these criminals, even if he does it out of the kindness of his heart, these criminals even if they have no use before, Loki had always been the type of guy that would use all the things that is avable to him So, even if some of these criminals did not have any uses, he would find a way to make these people useful to him. If not in life, then in death. Chapter 1354 Prison in the Middle of Nowhere II Chapter 1354 Prison in the Middle of Nowhere II¡¡¡¡People always said that Death Monarch acts like a judge, jury and executioner. That he follows nows but thews he set himself It is actually frightening to meet such person. Because the difference in value could mean that you in their eyes are the guilty one. Not to mention, Death Monarch is the strongest person in the world. In the real world, even if your value is different from the other person that other person could not force you to follow his values because there are other factors that restrict such a person from forcing people to follow their value It is thew and other people who could stop such a person. But in the world after the Fall, who could stop someone like Death Monarch if he wishes to enforce his value upon other people? These does not take ount to the fact that there is even some people who could manipte memories, hypnotize people, go into others people bodies to name a few others methods of controlling people. So, Death Monarch existence has always been a fearsome one to many people. Hirate likes to point this out to people. And the same could be said for the Republic who took Laws as one of their most prized creed. Loki could see that it had the mour of ancient Rome. The Senate was first built to fight against the World Government. It was a branding. The Revolutionary Army did not have a true organized leadership with factions fighting factions. With Boris and Katarina holding the reins, there is some semnce of peace and then the Republic was born and the creed and the slogan it uses is nothing more but propaganda to attract people toe and stay under their umbre and to fight for them But in the years that followed the cooperation between the Three Great Powers, the Republic began creating an identity for themselves. They created Laws that they themselves follow. It is to create a stable world. And they themselves believes in it They put the Law above all else. The Senators gained power and the Left and Right Chancellor deliberated on thews with the High Chancellor with the power to use executive decision. Executive decision in the Republic is basically like an Emperor decree, that could bypass all the process and put into the Bills of Laws. It is with this creed and slogans that the Senate manage to attract people to live under their rule. Theirs are a government ruled by the Law. And of course, for such a society they abhor the existence of someone like Death Monarch but they also know that Death Monarch is not someone you badmouth openly. Even the Senators of the Senate would sometimes flinch when one of their fellow senatorsunches a tirade against Death Monarch rule, fearing that a thunderbolt would fall down from the sky Loki think to himself whether those same senators that spouted high ideals would dare to speak such word in front of his brother? Loki think not. The same for the World Government. And Loki is like his brother. In this prison, he is the judge, jury and executioner. In a way, even he is a bit influenced by his brother. Is it right that he kidnapped people and stuff them in a prison no one knows about, without any deliberation or any trials or any way for them to defend themselves and the things that they have done But, if he did not do that then who does he trust to uphold the Law? Some of the prisoners here are high ranking people. He knew that the factions behind them would protect them if it were ever brought to court. Loki did not think much of this matter All he knew is that there are monsters in this world dressed like a human and bringing injustice and blood whenever they go. The people he caught and kidnapped are not the kind of people who does minor offenses. They killed people like they were bugs, theymitted the most depraved and disgusting acts that harms the world and the people in it. And this kind of crazy dog needs to be put down. Loki shakes his head and then opens the door. In the room there is a person in whiteb coat sitting on a cold metal chair his hand and his face on the cold metal table. The moment he heard that the door was opened, he lifts his face from the table Then his eyes widened. It is clear that he recognized Loki ''Trickster!'' ''Professor Paul Koch was it?'' The man in theb coat nodded unconsciously. This man is a middle age man with white thick beard, his hair is trimmed neatly and he wears sses. He had tall body and good proportions. Loki sat down opposite him and smiles. The Professor sit straight on his chair and he narrows his eyes. before, he was lethargic but now he was perplexed. Because in front of him is Loki. Right now, he is thinking in his head where does the intersection between him and the Trickster began Try hard as he might, he could not remember that he had any interaction with Loki or his forces. He recognizes Loki because of the iconic look that he had been wearing for the past sixth months. Everyone knows that Loki had thousand faces. With his transformation ability, he could morph his face to look like anybody. It is what makes him so good at infiltrating his enemies'' forces. Some said that he even could mimic the demeanor and mannerism of the people he took appearance of. His mind is hard at work but then he shakes his head, his eyes looking straight at the Trickster eyes. ''I have no dealings with the Crime Alliance. And I have no dealings with whatever you are involved with. Why kidnap me?'' he said like he was dumbfounded. Now that he knew that Loki was the one that kidnaps him, he thinks he could reason his way out. It is not his enemies. He is quite sure that while he did things in the past to people that are quite dangerous, he is one hundred percent sure that Loki the Trickster is not someone he had ever crossed path with ''This must be a big misunderstanding'' he added. Loki did not say anything, but there is a smile on his face. Three days ago, Paul was researching something in a remote jungle in a new continent. There were many new nts, a new flora and fauna is flourishing in thatrge jungle. There were beautiful rivers, lush thick greenery and animals that looks like it jumped out of a fantasy novel Of course, his research is not to enjoy those things but to take samples to aid in his current project. He was close to a breakthrough when he was attacked at night. When he thinks about it again, he could not remember how he was attacked By the time he gained consciousness, he was inside this room. At that time, he still thought that he was attacked by the local forces of that jungle. But the more he was in this room, the more he believes that the person who kidnapped him is not the local forces The entire room might seem like a normal room but Paul had seen enough of array formation to sense that the entire room, from the ceiling to the tiles beneath his feet, each one is carved with a rune that emanate a certain power of Laws. This room might look small and could fit only a few people but there are two doors in this room. One of the door is the door that Loki had juste from. That door was locked. For three days he had tried to open that door. He uses all the methods he could use and think off but the door did not budge even an inch. The fact that it was locked made him confident that was the way out But try as he might, he could not even make the door budge. And the other door is on the opposite side of the locked door. When he tries to open that door, he was surprised to find out that it was not locked. When he finally opens the door and went inside it, he was surprised with an unexpected view He thought it would be a torture room or a dungeon or something along that line. What he saw however is a vast room with a penthouse like design with beautiful bed for him toy down, a fridge full of foods and drinks It looks like a penthouse suit But none of that makes him happy because the more he sees these kind of things, the more he became uneasy He immediately recognizes that the ce he is in uses some kind of Time ¨CSpace Law. He finally understands what those runes meant to do Distort Space and Time. >> Chapter 1355 A Trace of a Magician Chapter 1355 A Trace of a Magician¡¡¡¡That is the only way to exin the inconsistencies of space in the room. With nothing else to do, he had been lounging around in the room. He sometimes goes to the middle room trying to open the locked door. When he is tired trying to open a locked door that could not be opened he would go back to his room and rest and think of a way to escape He tries to use his strength but in here, all of his powers seems to be neutralized. He could tell then that the soil that is sued to make the ground that he walks in, the walls on the room are made probably from the soil of Bubble Land not even once he could let down his guard. It felt like he was in an experiment. No matter how good the food, no matter howfy the bed, it is not a pleasant feeling knowing that you are locked by someone you do not know, whose motive is unknown to you Imagine his surprise right now, knowing that the one who have kidnapped him is none other than the infamous Loki the Trickster Loki in the past sixth month have been making name for himself in the crime underworld. He also has his own faction and there was news that Loki is amassing power and influence to join the Red Table. A meteoric rise. The fact that almost all of the Great Powers is hunting him is doing great for his reputation among the criminal underworld A street cred of the highest order. However, even though Paul knows all of this, he had nothing to do with any of this. He is not in any factions of the Crime Alliance; he is not even acquainted much with members of the Crime Alliance. Those who he knows from the Crime Alliance are all small people at the lower bottom, some thieves and pirates and a few members of the organized crime family Most of these people are the foot soldiers of the powerful crime organization and even then his rtionship with these people is a rtionship of business and not that of friends. The world is not Pandemonium, and certain stuff that he needed to have and do would make him intersect with the people of the Crime Alliance. But that is not a good enough reason So, he wonders why does the leader of the new rising force in the crime underworld had kidnapped him? Loki look at Paul and he smiles Then he said ''Paul Koch. A normal researcher. A Seed Forming leveler. Ability consisted of able to read the properties of certain thing. It rtes to your ability of fusing things'' Paul nodded ''It is nothing extraordinary. There is many other researcher and other people who have the ability to fuse things. I believe even you could use the Laws of the World to fuse certain things'' Loki nodded but then he said ''Yes, many people are able to fuse things. They could fuse elements, objects and evenws sometimes. But none do it like you'' he smiles and then he leans close so that his face is only a few inches away from Paul face and then he said ''You fused cells and blood. You also studied on how to improve and weaken the immune systems of people with magical energy or those who have superhuman bodies. You learn how to disrupt energy circtions in any living beings whether it be monsters or humans. And from what I''ve heard you are now branching out to the study of the new bacteria and germs that have erupted in poption after the Multiversal Convergence'' Loki paused for a second before saying ''You certainly been busy'' Paul hearing all this nodded. ''That''s what I do. I research thing. I don''t think it is dangerous and my research is well-known among the academics. I contracted with many of the world powers. I did a few stint with the World Government and even Lady Sasha had once asked my service. But. I''ve never taken any contract from the Crime Alliance. Since you are from the Crime Alliance, I think you know this'' He added ''I don''t think that me knowing a few low level thugs in the bottom would make me a danger to you. I''m just a normal person trying to live in this messed up world'' Loki lean back on his chair, as he tidies up his coat and then he sighed ''You are not making it easy are you?'' ''What do you mean?'' ''Paul Koch. Before the Fall you were a professor in one of the most prestigious university in Munich. You are an award winning scientist who excels in the fields of hematology, immunology and antimicrobial studies. The second child of a three brothers, you were always the smart one. You have a wife before the Fall named Hedwig who died of illness during the Fall.'' Paul frowned. He certainly didn''t think that all of his personal information could be spoken by Loki in this detail., He thought he had scraped all of his past information Loki could tell that Paul is a bit rattled and he continues. ''For the first few months of the Fall you were in Germany and fled during the reign of Bradheim.'' Loki paused for a second, close his eyes, like he was trying to remember something and then he continued ''You fled to France where you make a name of yourself as a healer. You did not do any notable things and you did not stick your nose in where it did not belong. But, in a battle against the Weronian Invasion, you and a few ragtag bunch of resistance forces in France against the upation of the Weronians, you created one of the most destructive biological weapon that wipes put an entirepany of Weronian warriors who have Six Horns which is equivalent to a Seed Forming leveler. At that time, you were but an Energy Disperse stage leveler'' There is an eerie smile on Loki face right now and the atmosphere is a bit heavy. Paul frown be deeper. He looks at Loki and Loki looks at him. maybe, in other people eyes, Paul look like a sweet old guy, harmless He himself said, he is but a normal person But a normal person, a harmless person would not be able to do the things he did. Paul did not know what Loki is trying to say to him but he had no choice but to keep listening. Loki continues ''That stunt of yours attract some attention. Fortunately, or unfortunately depending on what you were feeling at the time, most of your achievement kind of drownedpared to the formation of the Ice Mountain where Death Monarch and Ice Queen seems to perish. That news drowns any other news during that time and then there is also the post-war reconstruction'' Paul remains silent. And his expression is grave. Loki chuckles ''You seem to know where I am going with this'' Paul still did not say anything, maintaining his silence ''In the aftermath of the war, many of the great powers wanted to replenish back their elite forces. It was during this time; your particr set of skill attract one of the world powers to recruit you'' Loki paused for a second and then said ''You are one of the secret members of the Order of Thinkers'' Hearing this Paul closes his eyes. For a few second there is only silence inside the room He then sighed and opens his eyes. This time, Paul seems to be more alive but also more cold. Loki chuckles. He likes dealing with people from the Order of Thinkers. Most of them are researcher type people and very straightforward type of people And they also do not know how to hide their emotions. It is easy to fish out the truth from them. If it was one of the criminals in this prison, sometimes they even believe the lie that it is hard to extract the truth from them Loki did not say anything and the silence lingers for a while before Paul finally said something He nodded and said ''Yes, I am a member of the Order of Thinkers'' he paused for a second before he said ''Even so, I am not that important in the organization'' Loki shakes his head and said ''Ah, don''t sell yourself short'' There is another silence. Paul is trying to understand why Loki kidnaps him. Even though he is a member of the Order of Thinkers, the Order of Thinkers itself does not sh with the Crime Alliance. Some members of the Order of Thinkers even sell some weapons to the Crime Alliance so to say that they are enemies is not quite right And they certainly did not cross Loki. Even though the great powers jointly stated that Loki would be hunted by the full might of the world powers, that was simply just posturing. Pandemonium did not take lead on this. And Death Monarch basically give Loki the golden te of pardon. Right now, Death Monarch is still the strongest person in the world and he leads the strongest world power Nobody wanted another war. Compromises had to be made. Not to mention Order of Thinkers itself is in hot water right now. Even though many of the citizens of the world powers are mad because of what had happened, most of the higher ranking members of the world powers knows that the fault does not solely lie on Loki. The reason why the Multiversal Convergence happened is because the constant meddling with parallel universes and travelling to other dimension without any thought of how it could weaken the reality barrier between worlds. Yes, Loki might be the trigger. But he was not the single cause of this matter. It is a tacit understanding between Loki and the world powers. As long as Loki did not show his face in one of the world powers territory, the world powers would pretend like they would send forces to capture him. This way, the world powers could avoid me from their people and still look like they are doing something. Loki must have known this. He has been very cooperative in the past six months. Even though Loki joins the Crime Alliance, he did not really show himself in any of the world powers territory and so this farce could still be going on. No higher ups in the world powers is really intending to bring Loki to justice. This is world politics and sacrifices are bound to be made So, Loki clearly knows who he is and still he captures him and brought him here, wherever this is. Paul has never been good in talking in circles so he simply said ''Just tell me why you are capturing me and what do you want me to do? I don''t think you want to be breaking the peace between you and the world powers unless you are ready to return to Pandemonium'' He paused for a second and then he said ''And if what I know about you is true, I know you would not be going back to Pandemonium. So, what the hell are you doing Trickster?'' Loki hearing this could not help butugh He admires the honesty. Loki always likes to keep anyone he is talking about to keep guessing. It is his way of making them feel ufortable. Sometimes, they even said more than necessary. Silence sometimes are very powerful tool to use Even though he rarely be the one doing the interrogation since the creation of this prison, he is quite the adept interrogator. And he knows he is going to win this because he knows everything about this man. the reason he is the one interrogating Paul is because Paul is not a criminal. At least not yet. ''People of the Order of Thinkers have always been straightforward. I like that about them. of course your obsession with your studies however, sometimes irked me'' he smirks and then he said ''You have done nothing wrong to me. And like you said you are not involved with Crime Alliance. And as for my understanding with the world powers...'' he paused for a second and then he said ''It is not something someone like you should think about. Like you said, you don''t know enough people in high ces'' Paul juts nods. He didn''t think it was an insult. Paul was never interested in titles or power. He was always dedicated to his own studies. But Loki still did not tell him why he is here. There was another silence in the room. Loki leans back on his seat once again and he ask ''If I''m not mistaken you met someone a few months ago'' ''I met a lot of people in the course of a month'' Smiling, Loki leans closer, his eyes glint dangerously and he said ''Oh, I think you''re hoping to remember this person. How about a Magician¡­. from Aleppo? With funny hats, and a robe in lined with star shape sewing patterns'' Hearing this words from Loki Paul face turns pale. ''Ah, now that is the expression I''ve been wanting to see'' Loki said as he sat back down on his seat, smiling Chapter 1356 Foreshadowing of The Future Chapter 1356 Foreshadowing of The Future¡¡¡¡Loki in the six month after the Multiversal Convergence is once againying down his ns. He of course could not just stand doing nothing. Events is going faster than before. The pace of destiny and fate seems to be elerated. There is also Fir Her Waz an alien from a destroyed world roaming around Earth right now. he was also looking for that alien. He fears that Yewa Hafar had already got to the Last Son of Yrinia. They were many things that Loki had been doing And with his informationwork up and running all over the globe after months of protecting thiswork, he finally got some news. But it was not a happy news. He did not get any news about Fir Her Waz. But instead, hiswork picked up a chatter about a Magician. This got him to abandon some of his other project to focus solely on this. It was a bit of a stroke of luck. It is not easy to get news about the Magician since he is very adept at concealing himself. If Loki had the Helm of Invisibility of Hades, then the Magician had his famous cape. Loki does not know much about the ape other than the fact that it could shield him from prying eyes. He had send many more probes and people to find out about the Magician and he sent a few beasts that could ry message all in the effort of finding any clue about the true whereabouts of the Magician. If he could capture the Magician or influence him, then another big catastrophe in the future could be averted. If it''s the Magician right now, he still is not that deep in his hatred and neither he is that far gone. And then a few weeks ago, he found out that Paul Koch met with the Magician. Paul Koch is not someone that is arge figure in history. If anything, he might be a side note in one of the Magician entry in history book but Loki knows that in history, it is these side notes characters that sometimes really shaped the event in which they participated in. In his timeline, Paul Koch did not even reach half Sovereign. It is then understandable why such a person was relegated merely as a passing side note when one reads the story of the Magician of Aleppo And not many people know him. But, Loki knows him. And he knows what he done. Or what he is about to do He might already do it. This is a man dedicated to his studies, to his research. Why then such a man that does not seem to want to fight for power, influence and wealth¡­. why is he important? Because he is one of the architect of one of the deadliest biological weapons that have ever been created During Loki''s time, almost everyone had cultivation. Of course, with the advent of the Sovereigns, it became harder for people to breakthrough to other realms. At that time, Disk Formation leveler is still numerous but people in Divine Comprehension and Essence Creation is scarce and the people that could reach Half Sovereign was ether the early ones that have survive the Fall or someone who got a lot of luck. The order of the world was settled. The Sovereigns stay in their dimension and rarely meddle with mortal affairs like Greek Gods who sat on their throne in Mount Olympus The mortals create kingdoms and government and they rule the Earth With the death of the Heaven Will, and the wars and distrust between the Sovereigns Azief who was the strongest Sovereign at that time formtes a rule. Earth is for the mortals and the Heavens is for the Sovereigns. Loki is the only one exempt from this rule since he different from the other Sovereigns Azief created a ceiling of the powers that one is allowed to have on Earth. When one reached the ceiling of that power, their power would be restricted Basically at that time, with the absence of Sovereigns Half Sovereign is the top ceiling power of the world. They roamed the world but hey are also watched by the Sovereigns. Some be the Champions of the Sovereigns as it is not easy toe down from their dimension as Azief basically created all kinds of magical figurative hoops so that each time a Sovereignes down to Earth, they had to not only restrain their power they also need to contain their power so that it would not destroy Earth In such a world, one might have thought that the only things that could kill humans in this era of godlike creature is either therge and unknown beast that had evolved, monsters thates after the Fall or other human This is where Paul Koch came in. His research led to the creation of a virus that could infect levelers. Normal disease could not weaken a leveler body as they have an almost imprable immune system as it adapts and kills any disease before it could even have the chance to turn into something even worse. But Paul cooked up a poison that is part magic, part biological and part divine. It is a virus that kill these godlike creatures, as deadly as the ck gue. This virus that he had created only shows its effect after the battle between the Sovereigns and the magician ended. That is how long it takes for it to have an effect. And by that time, it is already toote. By that time, the infection had already spread all over the world. The Sovereigns could save whoever that is close to them but those who were far from them usually dies. Of course, even though at that time Azief could control life and death freely, he rarely brings people back to life since to him it vited the order of existence. Life and death sometimes could be ampere with and sometimes it had to be let go. The virus is fast acting. It changes the DNA and even energies. So that even a half Sovereign is in front of you and tries to heal someone, changing the Laws itself is not enough. Changingws of the world do nothing to the person own energy. Paul Koch is one of the figures behind the scene during the World War Three Events. Of course, many things might have changed since then. At that time, the scenario was that Narleod and his organization after failing to defeat the forces of the World Government formed a new organization. They consisted of the major enemies of the Sovereigns and the World Government and posed major threats to the world. At that time, there is no Seven World powers like it is today. At that time, the only two most powerful world powers were the Revolutionary Army and the World Government Narleod at that time recruited a few members. The huntress Delia from Armenia. Akira the Mad Scientist. Poison King Takashi. In this timeline, eh had already recruited them. In his timeline, this group of people infiltrate the Ind of Peace and with a Euronium explosive they destroyed the Ind killing millions. All the while. a man on the inside, with ck hat and white dress modified the footage of the incidents to put the me on Revolutionary Army Revolutionary Army was then covertly attacked by the forces of the World Government. Retaliating Boris sent her Sovereign sister to wipe out the Special Forces of the World Government. The matters escted and the World Government attack bes more intense. The Revolutionary Army also steps up into the battlefield and its member also participated. Nations and kingdoms picks sides. It was then revealed that the mastermind of this plot is not Narleod but the man with the ck hat, The Magician Farhan from Aleppo. He was half Sovereign and wanted the world to suffer like his parents. Guided by the most venomous of emotions, vengeance, he ns to embroil the world in a great war. The bomb he detonated kill the people of the World Government. Because that was the most impactful, that is what Loki remember most about the Magician. But¡­. there was something else he is infamous for. The creation of the God Killer virus. And this man in front of him. This frail looking middle age man is the perpetrator of that. ''Now, we can talk'' Paul Koch seems to be hesitating to say but then after a few moment s of silence he finally said ''A few weeks ago- '' Outside, the skies and the clouds are golden. But whatever happens outside could not affect the dark atmosphere in Loki prison. Right now, as the world is shocked by the appearance of Death Monarch voice all over the world, it did not mean that people stopped doing whatever they were doing. Instead, some moves even faster, some created new ns and some hides in the dark, fearing the golden light from the golden sky would illuminate their dirty figure in front of the rest of the world. Fearing the cloud disperse, fearing the clouds gather. Some plotted and some cast outs. Some are thinking of capturing a few chess pieces and some are thinking where to put the chess pieces On and on it goes. >> Chapter 1357 No Turning Back Chapter 1357 No Turning Back¡¡¡¡At the same time, the golden skies be brighter other than a few ces that is able to shelter itself away from these vision, everyone in the world see the same scenery and see the same sky While this was a shock to many people in the world, right now on the sky of Arturia, a third type of thunderbolt rain down upon the sword, shaking the entire sky It created a space ripple that could be seen with the naked eye The few people that could still look up and see the process could not help but be shocked when they saw the color of that thunderbolt. It is purple and it is full of Heavenly Energy. Azief smiles looking at this. Right now, there is no longer any clouds in the radius of ten thousand kilometers of the skyscape of the city. There, up in the sky is a golden sword. The hilt is golden is colors and on the body of the sword is three lines that stretched from the hilt to the top of the sword. There is a golden, red and purple lines on the sword. The sword is three feet long with lightning swirling around its edges. He then said, his voice echoing all over the city that even if you close your ears you could still hear it. ''Today, I forged the Sword of Humanity from three types of Thunders of Tribtion. With the blessing of the Heavenly will, I create this sword. It will umte the Luck of Humanity and can grow and evolve'' He paused for a second and then he deres ''Whosoever holds this sword, willmand the power of Heaven and Earth, to exercise justice and eliminate injustice, to y evil and cut off all obstacles of humanity. Thus, it would be given to the worthy and once the covenant between the Will of the People and the wielder is in dissonant, the Sword would leave to find a worthy master'' One single lone thunderbolt descended down from the Heaven, purple in color and strike the sword like it had received the order. A purple trail line appears on the sword before it seems to meld with the sword ''By my Will, this sword will be bestowed on Arthur Foster. When he proved himself unworthy of this sword, the sword would leave and a new master of this sword would be chosen!'' The voice echoes endlessly and the speech ended. Azief knows he did not need to do it but Words have powers, especially Words that have meanings. The moment Azief finished his speech, a gigantic golden light poured down from the Heavens to him. Azief look and smile. It is the Heavenly Power entering his body. But this kind of Heavenly Power is useless to him. Because he already had control of the Heavenly Will. The Heavenly Will Avatar on the other hand grows stronger and the gulf of energy that separated the Heavenly Will Avatar from entering the world is dissipating Azief look down on the Heavenly power. It is a reward because of strengthening the Heavenly Will. But, whoever took this Heavenly Power in the end could not fight against the Heavenly Will It is not bad thing actually since on Earth, having the approval of the Heavenly Will boosted many things like luck and protected by the Heavenly Will Azief had understand a lot more about Heavenly Will when he was researching on the topic in the Seresian world So, he understands what taking the path of the Heavenly Will means. And if he did not follow the path of Perfection, following the path of the Heavens is not a bad thing But the Path of Heaven could not save him from the future he has seen. So, he had never been interested in walking that path So, he pointed his finger toward Arthur who was suspended in the sky. The Heavenly Force move toward Arthur. Arthur was in Disk Formation level. He is far away from reaching the bottleneck. But as the Heavenly Force rain down on him, from the middle realm of Disk Formation he was instantly level up to the peak and from the peak to the pinnacle of Disk Formation Only one step is needed to enter the Divine Comprehension realm. Everyone on the ground looking at this, feeling the fluctuation of power and seeing the power emanating from Arthur, the force of whichpresses the space around him and force the wind to change course¡­. they could not believe their eyes. Arthur Foster, a normal Disk Formation leveler is now only one step away from Divine Comprehension. That is what they see. What Azief see however is chains from the Heaven chaining Arthur. Arthur could not grow further to Divine Comprehension right now because the Heavenly Will itself could not handle a Divine Comprehension leveler. If it could, the Heavenly Will would have already expelled Azief influence from the Heavenly Will. When the Heavenly Will is strong, Arthur would be strong. It is like a lock of Heaven and Earth is embedded into Arthur body. But, with this power bestowed by the Heavens, Azief had made sure that Arthur could hold this ind from other influence. And he could wield a bit of the Heavenly Power. Even a bit is a lot considering that the Heavenly Will of the world is bing stronger since the Multiversal Convergence. Azief knows that this would be a waste since the merit is huge. So, he gave an advice, a Divine Sensemunication was sent to Arthur. And Arthur who had heard it immediately try to do it. Right now Arthur could move but he did not run away. He had understood that Death Monarch is about to give him a great fortune. When he broke through the middle realm and reach the pinnacle, he felt that it was a waste because the Heavenly Force is still raining down on him until Death Moan gives him a suggestion. Floating there, he broke his Disk, crushed his Seeds, demoted himself to Energy Disperse Stage and falling down and down in power, suspended in the air only because of the invisible force of the Heavenly power. Right now, Arthur is like a crippled man with no future. Even though the bacsh of crushing his own cultivation is quite severe, his eyes is bright and there is even a hint of excitement and some hint of anticipation ''Remold back the foundation!'' that is what Azief had told Arthur The energy would keep on pouring but he would not break through to Divine Comprehension because the Heavenly Will itself did not yet reach a level of power equivalent to the Divine Comprehension realm It is like for this brief moment; Arthur have an infinite energy generating machine helping him to break through all obstacles A cheat. Floating in the air, Arthur took in all of that Heavenly power. From Pir Forming, he rose up unbelievably fast until he reaches back his original level, Disk Formation middle realm. But there is something that has changed about him. The reason he crushed all of his cultivation is because he was suggested by Death Monarch to reforge back his foundation. Arthur take a big risk in doing that. Arthur had cut many corners to reach Disk Formation. And there are many injuries in his body that is not solved. Even though he did not reach the Disk Formation pinnacle realm like before, but right now he is even stronger than a normal peak Disk Formation leveler. The suggestion worked his foundation is now strong and stable, all of his hidden injuries and the imperfections in his leveling up in the past is erased. Like a new phoenix that rises from the ashes. Arthur right now is brimming with power. His momentum shakes the Heaven and Earth and there is a resonance between him and the Heavenly Will Each time he moves his hand there is a great power that moves with it, cracking the space around them, pressuring the entire surrounding causing the air to bend At the same time the entire city felt the pressure, the vibration around their body forcing them to tremble. Some had the urge to kneel. Spiritual melody and rhythm seems to be yed all over the Heaven and Earth An aromatic and calming scent spread all over the world This melodyes from the vibration of the energy of the world. This spiritual music and scents from Heaven and Earth wreathed in the air, auspicious signs emerged in an endless stream. There is a sword shadow in the sky that seems to filled the entire skyscape, like there is nothing in this world that could escape it The sword that is floating in the air is bathed in this blessed air and it gathers the luck and fortune of humanity Slowly, the shadow of the sword enters the three feet sword and there is no longer the sight of a titanic apparition of a sword in the sky. Just by seeing it some people felt their knees goes weak. The sword then slowly floated down to Arthur. Arthur look at the sword in front of him, floating just a few feet away from him. the sword itself is vibrating Arthur in that moment felt like time had stopped. He hesitated for a moment to take the sword. He could hear what Death Monarch said before Once he took it, he is tied to the fate of humanity. It gives him great power but it also would chain him. But then, he thought back to what just had happened. He had already taken the power of the Heavenly Will and remold his body with the energy of the Heavenly Will From that moment, there was no turning back. So, he stretched his hand and he took it and the moment he did, he could feel the connection between him and the Heavenly Will deepened. >> Chapter 1358 A Name that Shakes the World Chapter 1358 A Name that Shakes the World¡¡¡¡In his eyes right now, he could see the beginning of humanity The beginning of humanity he saw did not show him the beginning of humanity in the ancient times Instead, it shows the progress of humanity since the Fall. Since this sword is created with the help of the energy of the world that only originated after the Fall, that is probably why it shows the rise of humanity from the Fall and not before it he saw the rise of humanity oveing the obstacles of monsters and magical energy. His eyes seem to be able to see tens of thousands of stories of humans oveing their limits and thrive in this new world. His middle realm of Disk Formation rises until the pinnacle of the Disk Formation leveler. Arthur waves slightly the sword and the originally cloudless skies is filled with clouds which rushed for tens of thousands of kilometers to heeds his order The golden light slowly dispersed and the sky closed up. The night once again be dark and Azief titanic Law Body also dissipated like a dust being blown by a wind. Arthur is standing in the sky, admiring his own power. His body is still glowing golden and all kinds of knowledge had entered his mind the moment he touches that sword He looks up and he could see that there is an eye in the sky. This eye is titanic in size and it is cold and unfeeling. Looking at it, it felt like he would be sucked into that eye if he looks at it for too long so he looks back down. He knows that¡­. that is the Heavenly Will Below, everyone could see the City Lord. Some people look at this and frowned. ''Death Monarch crowns a Lord and give a Sword!'' one person said. Now, the whole world had known that Death Monarch had returned. One could only imagine what would happen tomorrow. Right now, all the great powers in the world would no doubt be trying to think of countermeasures of Death Monarch return. But what was that golden clouds and golden air that spreads out all over? Even the people who were hiding in the small inds near the coast of Arturia could not help but feel a brand new era had begun. That era is halted when Death Monarch went to the Seresian world. And now that he had returned, the new era resumed Arthur then flies back down and quickly enter back the City Lord residence. He arrived back at the Hall, and there standing in front of the open window looking at the night star is Death Monarch. Beside him is the Ice Queen. It almost seems like he had never left the residence. Ahmad is standing on the corner of the room He had already fly back to the residence when he was sure that Death Monarch is not hurting Arthur. He was as surprised as Arthur when he found out that Death Monarch is in the room while at the same time, his avatar is there in the middle of the city, standing like a giant that would stomp their city to oblivion. ''Arthur! Are you fine?'' Ahmad quickly goes to his side when he saw him appearing in the Hall. Arthur nodded. Azief then turn his body to face Arthur. He waves his hand and in front of him, a sheathe appears. This sheathe is made from thews of the world, tightly woven. The only way to cut this sheathe is to cut it using Law Comprehension. Other than that, there is no way of breaking this sheathe. Azief waves his finger and the sheathe flew toward Arthur and Arthur grabbed it. ''The sheathe for the sword'' he said. Arthur was about to say something but Azief simply said ''I don''t think you need my army now right?'' Arthur who was about to say something smiles bitterly and nodded ''No'' ''I have bestowed you with the fortune and luck of the world. The luck of humanity. That Sword in your hand carries the luck and fortune of humanity. The stronger humanity is, the more prosperous and thriving they are, the stronger the sword would be'' ''With that sword, you could manipte the Heavenly Will a bit and uses its power. Other than Divine Comprehension leveler, you need not fear any Disk Formation leveler in the world for with that sword you have no peers in the same level'' Azief said Ahmad hearing this from the side is very shocked. Even though he heard what Azief had said before, it is only now that it dawned on him that Death Monarch gives Arthur a very powerful weapon. Azief look at Arthur and then said ''You know that wielding that sword means you have to follow the Will of the People?'' Azief asked. And Arthur nodded solemnly. Azief smiles and nodded and said ''The moment you stray from that path, the power that was given to you would be taken back, and that Sword would reject you. Bacsh from the sword could kill you. So, if you think of bing a tyrant and killing people wherever you wanted, ask yourself¡­...is that the kind of things that the Sword you hold would approve? If not, you better not do it.'' Then he added with a smile ''because maybe then the sword would fly to cut your own head. So be very cautious. Be very careful. And watch your steps. This is the price you pay for a power you do not deserve'' There is silence in the room. He nodded and Death Monarch only smiles Arthur did not expect that in just a few hours, he now had enough power to make sure that he would not fear anyone in this city. He always had to watch his move fearing to offend any of the ten factions. But now, he could sweep away all of this obstacles with a swing of his sword. He knows that Death Monarch gave him this to make sure that he has an ally here. Death Monarch must have understood that it is not easy to take root in the Turbulent Seas after having the knowledge of the Ten Seas He also knows that Death Monarch means well. As long as he does not betray the will of the people and the will of humanity¡­. then he would not have to worry about the bacsh of the sword. Azief then said ''I would like to stay here for a while'' Arthur did not hesitate after hearing this and quickly order his subordinate to escort Death Monarch to his room. Azief from beginning to end did not ask for that sword back. The meaning is very clear. That sword is left to him. Arthur look at that sword and sighed The power is good and all but he also knows that ites with a huge responsibility. He looks at Ahmad who is standing beside him and smiling he said ''I''ll exin everything to you'' Then they left the hall, leaving an empty ce. Outside of the city lord residence however is a scene of chaos. The markets are closed. Some people had spected that there might be some deal between Death Monarch and the City Lord. Some people smells opportunities. Some people smell danger. Maybe, it is one and the same Outside of the ind, far away from the Turbulent Sea, all the Seven Great Power is now in a rush. All the intelligence agency of these great power is mobilized. The order is the same Find out where is Death Monarch! The name Arthur Foster is also mentioned and this person who is very low in the priority of the great powers suddenly rose to the top ten In Pandemonium, the Three Army that have not moved since Death Monarch absence began to mobilize its personnel. Pandemonium is opened. It did not take long before someone finds out that Arthur Foster is the City Lord of Arturia, arge ind in the Turbulent Sea. But the Turbulent Sea is a wide sea with great dangers. Just because they know that Death Monarch is in Turbulent Sea did not mean they know the exact location. But Pandemonium did not hesitate. They send ships toward the sea rushing toward the waves to the Turbulent Sea. They did not use Battlestar since they know that Turbulent Seas have its own rules. And if Pandemonium moves, how could the World Government and the Republic sit still? All day, there is rapid news all over the world. the situation is developing by the seconds. Even those who had lived far away from the area controlled by the Seven Great Power had no choice but to pay attention to the news The return of Death Monarch affects the world politics. And while some make a move, some uses this opportunity to hide. The Crime Alliance was the first that makes a move even before Pandemonium. They quickly send their people to retreat from the Turbulent Sea. It did not matter how much they lost in profit or whatever influence they have in the Turbulent Sea right now Life is more important. They know if they don''t pull their forces right now, they might not have another chance to do so. In the span of one hour, tens of thousands of ships leave the domain of the Turbulent Sea. The name of Death Monarch is like a forbidden word, a nightmare. That name alone is enough to frighten the Crime Alliance, thergest organization of criminals in the world. >> Chapter 1359 The World Moves Chapter 1359 The World Moves¡¡¡¡Death Monarch stance against the Crime Alliance is well known. You me him and it is like you meet the Grim Reaper. There is only one oue. Meet him and you''re dead. He could not be bought like the Senators of the Republic or be coaxed like the nobles of the World Government He could not be bullied; he could not be negotiated with. So, there was never any negotiations or any contact with Death Monarch factions because from the very beginning the solution to them have always been exterminating them It did not matter if their reason for existence is logical or not. Since Death Monarch wanted to kill the., what reason is sufficient to stop that stubborn godlike person? With such a reputation, it is no wonder that the moments the members of the Crime Alliance in the ind and all over the Turbulent Sea acted like the way they did When they got the news that Death Monarch is in Arturia, the most prosperous port city in the Turbulent Sea, they change their sails and get the hell out of there as fast as the wind could bring them Some was so frightened that they passed out on the deck. Some lost all rationality and fly up in the sky only to return when they met an energy storm along the way As one would expect, the news of Death Monarch returns is like detonating a bomb into a stillke. It ripples violently and moves all the factions in the world, more like jolted them into shock. And other than the people of Arturia, nobody had even seen Death Monarch in the flesh yet. Yet, it was like he was already there. The people of Pandemonium felt stronger just by the knowledge that their ruler had returned. Crime Alliance activity dropped by half in just a few hours after the news broke out. Of course, the return of Death Monarch is not the only reason the world is buzzing with a activity. There is also the news of Katarina being spotted alongside Death Monarch. And some said that it looks like they were something between Death Monarch and the Ice Queen. The Ice Queen Katarina, the High Chancellor of the Republic. This is also a big news as it concerns one of the Three Great Powers. And if the sightings were true, that Death Monarch and the Ice Queen seems to be romantically linked, then this is something of arge concern to not only the world powers but to the other factions in general. In the aftermath of the Multiversal Convergences, a lot of things had happened and to list them all is an impossible task. But, if there is one thing to note in the Republic side, it was that Jean the Left Chancellor of the Republic,prehended a great Law of Time and Space and breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. This makes him the strongest person in the Republic. Some said that he is now number two in the world. Hikigaya was helped by Death Monarch but that is not the case for Jean who had used his ownprehension to break through. However, this creates a conflict in the Republic. The Left Chancellor and the Right Chancellor was always at each other throats. But, the matters of the Republic are always held in favor of the Right Chancellor. This is because the High Chancellor is Katarina and Boris the Right Chancellor is Katarina brother But Jean had always had great support in the Republic and he have his own factions. Most of the European Senators are his colleague in the past and most of them would vote in favor of Jean. But the tyranny of the High Chancellor and the Right Chancellor had always makes it impossible for Jena tow in a debate Then why would they not impeach the High Chancellor? Because at that time, Katarina is the strongest. Of course this is debatable as Jean was also in the Disk Formation level and there were many of his turbinate who is also on Disk Formation level but at that time not only Katarina is on the peak of the Disk Formation level, there is also her vague rtionship with Death Monarch She is the connection between the Republic and pandemonium. Nobody hated such link. But then after the Multiversal Convergence, Jean broke through, effectively making him the only three people in the world that is in Divine Comprehension realm And as everyone had known, a Divine Comprehension realm could fight tens of thousands of Disk Formation leveler and still win. That is a terrifying thought since even on Earth right now, there is no tens of thousands of Disk Formation levelers that people could throw to these Divine Comprehension leveler for them to fight Hence, they could be called an invincible existence In another universe, there might be other beings that are stronger than them like the Seresian world with their Demon Kings but on Earth at least, they are truly invincible. And then with the High Chancellor is missing. Death Monarch is also absent. Jean is basically the strongest person in the world for thest six months. And the conflict between the people of the Jean factions and the Boris factions erupted during that sixth months. So, everyone is all watching, trying to guess what the Republic will do. Because something did happen in the Republic. They don''t know if the Ice Queen had known what happen to her brother but many forces spected that Arthur, might have told the Ice Queen what had happened to her brother. And they are curious whether this would lead a battle between the Ice Queen and the Time Monarch and whether Death Monarch would be on the side of the Republic or on the side of Katarina? Will it be a Civil War between the factions of the Republic? Or will it escte to a war between the Great Powers, with Pandemonium entering the conflict? The return of Death Monarch and the Ice Queen introduces an element of instability of a peace that just have been achieved. And everyone knows that when those two figures managed to get out of the Turbulent Sea, then something big is going to happen. The status quo of the world might change again, and another war is in the horizon. While all of this happening, the world is in a buzz, the main character of these matter Azief and Katarina is at the roof area, looking at the stars in the night. Usually at this time, they would go to sleep. But for beings like Azief and Katarina, they actually did not need to sleep at all. Maybe because they are back at their own right now, they did not want to sleep and simply look at the stars in the sky. It was like nothing had happened. But they both know in their hearts, things had changed and it had changed dramatically. It is the same Earth, yet, it is different. But even with all of that difference, it is still Earth. And knowing that, Azief felt like he was back home Azief sat on the roof, and beside him, leaning on his left shoulder is Katarina, their hands holding each other. For a moment they were silent. They did not say anything just looking at the stars. Then after a while Azief said ''You alright now?'' Katarina knows that the question is for her. The news she got is not exactly encouraging. She sighed and nodded. ''I want to go back right now. But, the sea is very turbulent. And I could not go at it alone'' she said. Azief smiles a bit. She had learned restraint. If Katarina is still the old Katarina, she would have fly straight away, even without knowing the direction to find her brother. ''Wait for me to have better control. For now, I could manipte Time and Space around this entire city. But outside of this city, the Turbulent Sea meddle with all kinds of energy. The Heavenly Will is the only thing that it would not obstruct'' Then he paused for a second and then said ''And I believe Pandemonium would sail the sea to find me. If I could not settle the turbulent and chaotic energy of the Turbulent Sea, then we could always just take a ship and sail the seas'' She nodded and he could feel the rustling of his own ck robe as the night wind brushes past him He looks at Katarina and could tell that she is still worried. ''Boris is fine. The situation is not good but he is fine. And we need to take some time'' Another silence settled and then Katarina asked. ''Are you trying to imitate the Merit system of the Three Thousand Worlds of the Jade Empire?'' Katarina asked. This question is a question that she hesitates to ask. But she had been holding her tongue for long enough And she is curious. Azief smiles and said ''The Merit system is a trap'' At this Katarina nodded ''But, it is also stable'' And she frowns Azief shook his head and simply said ''It restrict growth'' For a few seconds, Katarina did not continue her words. But then she said ''Then why are you doing that? It gave the Heavenly Will more authority and power. The more stable the world and the more powerful the world, the stronger the Heavenly Will would be'' And then she said ''And then, with a powerful Heavenly Will it will push your Will'' Azief smiles mysteriously. Katarina raise her face and she saw the smile on Azief face. And she knows that smile. That confident mysterious smile. Like he had a card that would change the entire game. She chuckles and like she had understood something she said ''It seems you have a n'' Azief nodded. ''I do but I am not sure it is perfect or not'' Katarina was thinking for a few second and then she had a crazy idea in her mind She looks at Death Monarch and said ''You want toplete the Heavenly Will?'' Azief did not answer but from his smile, he basically answers it already. ''Why?'' >>> Chapter 1360 The Night in Arturia Chapter 1360 The Night in Arturia¡¡¡¡The question seems to hang in the air. Katarina look at Azief waiting for him to answer him. The moment passes. Azief did not answer her question instead he looks up and Katarina understand what he means. Before, the Heavenly Will probably could not spy on Azief. But Azief had just strengthen the Heavenly Will. Maybe, that immunity had also worn off so she shut her mouth, not wanting to say anything that could give anything away. Katarina is trying to think whypleting the Heavenly Will would be beneficial for Azief. She could not think of such reason. Azief look at the sky above and said ''This world is getting bigger and the people inside it be even more stronger. There needs to be a warden for this world to restrict it being destroyed by maniac'' He paused for a second and then he said ''I have felt the Heavenly Will is growing'' ''If it''s in the past, it is like a child just leaning to crawl, whose action is very instinctive, the current Heavenly Will had attained consciousness and began learning from the living beings that exist in this Earth'' ''This Heavenly Will is the Earth, Heavenly Will is the Milky Way and its objective is very simple. To survive'' Azief was about to say something more but then he stopped. He seems to think better of it and stop talking about the Heavenly Will It seems there is something more that he wanted to say about the current Heavenly Will. Katarina knows why he stopped talking So she simply said ''it''s fine. You don''t have to share it with me. I trust you'' Azief look at Katarina and there is a grateful smile on his face ''The more I know you, the more I think I don''t deserve you'' Katarina smiles and shakes her head. ''Never think like that. Let''s promise each other that. We saw each other and we fell in love. Maybe I am just na?ve...but I think that is enough'' Azief kiss her forehead. Katarina smiles and ask ''What''s that for?'' ''For being so lovable'' She look at Azief face. He is smiling. Then she kissed his open lips. Aziefughed ''And what''s that for?'' ''For making me so happy'' she said Azief was puzzled ''I didn''t do anything'' ''You don''t have to. Just looking at you made me happy'' Azief chuckles and Katarinaughed They both stopped talking and enjoy the night. Azief smiles and he was rxed. This is what he wants. Right now sitting on the roof, Katarina head on his shoulders, her hands on his, feeling her scent, her beside him, looking at the twinkling stars in the sky¡­. how can he describe this feeling of euphoria that is part serenity and calmness? Is there a word for such feelings? If there is, he doesn''t know what it is called. A feeling that he could not describe in words but only could feel in his heart. But, it is beautiful and it is peaceful. It is all of this and more The sky, the wind, the stars and the moon all of it seems beautiful to him this night. It is the same sky he had seen, it is the same star and the same moon but why is it agonizingly beautiful? This moment is simple. It might even be called boring. But he cherishes it. His mind has always even thinking about the next move. His feet had never stopped walking forward. His heart was always anxious. When he saw the future, a version of the future of himself, he had always trying to find a way to stop that vision from happening. Each time he makes a move, he questioned himself. He examined himself. Is this the action that would lead me to bing "that?" Is this the choice that would shape his future? What happens that would make that vision a reality And how to stop it. So, he bes very cautious. He had to think on his every action and every choice he made and that is a terrible pressure to put on anyone When you see yourself be the Destroyers of Worlds, when you saw yourself killing people, bing something that you do not want to be, bing a monster like that¡­...you could only imagine the pressure of every choice, of every decision When he could be merciful, he would be merciful. When he could exercise restraint, he exercises it Because each time, he fears that any of his actions could push him toward that terrible future. And these are the thoughts that keep swirling in his mind. But now, seeing that same star, that same Moon, with Katarina beside him, he could not help but form a smile on his face and close his eyes, enjoying every moment of every second of this Of a moment where everything simply fades away and all that is in his mind is holding her hands and feeling this fluffy feeling in his heart. Of a perfect moment in a perfect night seeing the most perfect scenery with the most perfect person. They must have even sitting there for hours. Not saying anything. Just there, enjoying each other presence. And then near dawn, they look at the sun rising and then finally they go to their rooms. Azief walk to his room. He walks the hallways sometimes looking out at the open window when he passed a corner of the hallways He sighed. he could always just teleport himself bit he wanted to take a walk. To clear his mind a bit and thought of the next move. ''I wonder what she would choose'' he mutters as he keeps walking in the dark of night toward his room. His mind is full ofplicated thoughts Azief and Katarina did not stay in the same room. It might not be weird when they are in the Seresian world but Azief do this out of respect for Boris. Later, they will meet Boris and exin the matter to him. And there is also the fact that an official rtionship with Katarina would change a lot of things in the world Azief and Katarina on Earth are not just your ordinary leveler. Katarina is still the High Chancellor of the Republic. Azief got the information that even after Jean had broken through to Divine Comprehension level, he did not stage a coup or try to usurp the authority of the High Chancellor. So, even though Katarina was absent, she is still the High Chancellor. But there has been a conflict in the Republic. And Azief knows that his matter is not as simple as it seems. Azief did not ask Katarina anything about this matter because he knows this is her choice. And she is also making him to choose. Azief knows that if he meddles in this matter, this would cause a precedent for future conflict between the world powers and other factions of the world so he needs to take this very seriously From the moment a formal establishment of the Seven Great Powers, any of the Great Powers have agreed with each other that they would not meddle in each other internal problem This is to prevent a world war between the great powers. At that time, each of the great powers control one of the seven continents of the world. The Republic, The World Government and Pandemonium stand aloof since they have already stabilized the region under their control But now, something had happened in the Republic. It would not have mattered if its Katarina is fighting for her seat But if Azief interferes, then this internal matter would be escted. It might even lead to a war between the great powers. Earth had just suffered a great war. A great many people have perished and many more are injured. And while most of the world had recovered, more are still in shambles and in pieces. Katarina is still probably thinking on how to handle the matters. So, Azief could only let her sort her thought. Will it be a reconciliation with the factions in the Republic? Or will Katarina exact revenge and create a n environment for a civil war? Or will she ask for his help and escte this matter to the global level? This is why they decided to sleep on different rooms. So that the rumors would die down a bit. Azief is the ruler of Pandemonium, the head honcho of the Seven Great Powers. Before, even though there were rumors between him and Katarina, everyone knows that Azief is with Sofia. And the matter is very vague. But the announcement that he and Katarina is official, would makes waves all over the world as people would think about the factions that they rule. Because of that Azief is very cautious about this. he could not be as free as he was when he was in Seresian world. In the Seresian world, there is only one person he needs to protect and care about. But on Earth, he has many people that he needs to protect and care about He felt responsibility for the lives of people that have believed in him and fought for him, die for him He would not be like some kings or politicians that simply take the sacrifice of these people for granted. He notices that. When politicians and kings and queens, these powerful people send their people to war, they really do not care whether these people die or not That these people are someone brothers, someone fathers, someone sons¡­. all they care about is their interest. If they win, the Kings and the Presidents, the politicians, the lobbyist, the merchants of war profited. If they lose, they lose profit but still retain their powers¡­and even if they are not, they would flee and be spared the destion of war and the death of their loved ones. But in any of these scenarios whether the war is lost or win, the one losing is always the people In victory, they are honored and respected, but even these honor and respect is simply a superficial honor and respect. The profit that the war brings the Kings and the politicians and the lobbyist would not flow to the very people that sacrifices their life. It is the same story every time. Azief hated that and he promises that no matter how far he goes, he would never take the lives of the people who had sacrificed for him for granted. He felt that if he forgets that, he would be like those people. So, he and Katarina both agree that they need to wait for the right moment toe out with the news And Azief also have certain things that he himself wanted to do, something that he wanted to do alone. There were many things that he dyed to save Katarina. If Katarina was not kidnapped, he would probably right now in Pandemonium studying on how to break through to Essence Creation, finding a method on to quickly gain energy to break through Of course that is redundant now as the world is full of energy but his pursuit of power is still very much valid. And he had also prepared many things in the event that he could not survive the Seresian world. But now that he survived some of the ns that he has made needs to be revised and modified. Azief then stopped walking. All along the way he is thinking about all of this. And now, he is front of his room. Azief saw that it is biometric. ''Hah. Quite an ingenious design'' Azief eximed seeing this. So, he put his finger on the thumbprint scanner and the door knobs seems to turn by itself as a creaking sound fills the hallways and the door slowly opens. Azief found it a little bit funny. The door itself is wooden but to judge anything by its appearance on this residence is a fool''s errand. It just looks like wood but who knows what it truly is made. Not to mention that Azief could tell that the wooden door seems to be reinforced by some kind of array formation that is embedded into the door itself If this was any other day, Azief would very much be interested in looking at these weird array formations that he had senses. But right now, he really could not care less. He walks into his room and he was quite surprised. Like some of the ces in this residence, this ce is also embedded with Space Laws. From outside the room would look like a small room but when he enters the room he was greeted by the scene of a vast room with a king bed The design is of that of Renaissance era design which makes it looks grand and majestic. The decoration is also grand by design. Azief however ignores all of this. He had no desire to admire this right now. Instead he takes a bath and after that hey down on the bed, closing his eyes but not sleeping, his mind thinking and modifying the ns that he hadid down. In his mind right now, there is the memory of his future self and all the ns that he isying down right now all seems to be connected with that memory. The night ended peacefully in Arturia. >> Chapter 1361 The Sea Is Turbulent Chapter 1361 The Sea Is Turbulent¡¡¡¡But even at night, the entire port is full of people who is fleeing the city Even though Death Monarch did not do anything today, who could guarantee that tomorrow that scourge would not wake up and feel like today is the day he destroys this city? Today, he might be happy and satisfied. Tomorrow, he might change his mind and decided that all of the people in this city is sinful and need to be eradicated from the world. Living under such a temperamental person is not good for the heart. The fear that the world has of Death Monarch is palpable. The only reason why Azief had never noticed it that much is because he is in Pandemonium most of the time. In Pandemonium, Azief was also feared. But the fear is mixed with reverence and gratefulness. He was their divine protector and the symbol of Pandemonium invincibility. As long as he is there, the people of Pandemonium is at ease. But the same could not be said for any other ces in the world. To the other ces in the world, Death Monarch existence in their city or their country is like the existence of a moving nuclear weapon that have no restraint What if he was angered? Would he swing his sword or summon lightning and thunder? What fi one of his enemiese to find him and they fought in their city? A Grim Reaper sitting on their city. That is how they felt. And everyone right now is running because nobody wanted to be close to Death The ten great faction that used to fight for the ownership of the city had all gone, some left no traces at all. The district where they use to inhabits is all empty. On the port, the scenes of thousands of ships sailing away from the city The journey out of the Turbulent Sea is a hard one. It is full of space rips, time abnormality, space distortion just to name a few weird phenomena that is out there. Most of these ships would have to make a stop in many ind all over the Turbulent Sea before they could really get out of the domain of the Turbulent Sea. And everyone knows there is danger in sailing the Turbulent Sea right now. Sixth months the world had the time to adapt to their new condition and the world had known that the Ten Seas had their own patterns of wind and these patterns shows when it is safest to cross theses seas and when it is most dangerous. Of course, it is not even a year yet so there are still many things that needs to be observed and researched on but they are quite clear that right now, the activity of the Turbulent Sea is not exactly peaceful There are space rips that would appears out of nowhere, sometimes there is also a pocket dimension that appears out of nowhere. Sometimes there are sea monster jumping out from the bottom of the sea Other times, it is a powerful storm that could wipes out an entire city. These winds is like de, grinding everything on its path Arturia is full of people leaving but for the rest of the world, they are eyeing to go to the Turbulent Sea. The whole world was waiting for the response of the Great Powers and they did not disappoint. The Republic held an emergency assembly There was a great debate in the Senate and the whole day was full of debating. But after all is said, finally they agree to mobilize the Navy The Great Powers had no time to establish a true proper navy. This is because before the Multiversal Convergence, travel by sea is not that important since everyone could either fly, teleport or simply run to the destination. The sea at that time was dangerous but it was not as dangerous as it is today. At most at that time, the danger is encountering a sea monsters. This time however, you make a wrong move and you could end up being sucked into some other dimension or being thrown away so far that you lost all sense of direction Then how does the Republic intend to send a fleet? They hired a pirate now turned into an Admiral of the Republic. There is no one else that knows the sea than the pirates. Leading the fleet of the Republic is an Irish Pirate known as Bloody John. The mission is to fetch the High Chancellor to return to the Republic Senate However, what the world focused about was not the retrieval mission. After all, everyone knows that since she is with Death Monarch, she is basically safe. What people were curious about was what Jean would do. Jean the Left Chancellor did not say anything neither did he objected. That was the news that came out from the Republic. In the aftermath of the Multiversal Convergence, Jean has be the most influential people in the Republic and his faction is the strongest in the Senate and controls many seats Everyone in the Senate look to him for any indication of attitude that they should take but there is no sign that Jean was about to interfere. In the sixth month where Jean had full control of the Senate, there was a reform of the entire system of the Republic. So, some people believe that Jean might disapprove of bringing back Katarina and creating a schism in the current Republic But, it is clear that Jean do pay attention to the matter The fact that he deigns toe down to the Senate means even he himself look at this matter seriously. Because before this matter, Jean had been absent in the Assembly. It is not surprising then that he would make an appearance considering the gravity of the news. Death Monarch had returned. And if he had returned, then in all likelihood the Ice Queen had also returned. There are some that said that maybe Death Monarch had failed and the Ice queen is dead in that other world. But some pirates that had contact in the edges of the Turbulent Sea reported that they got credible news that the Ice Queen is spotted in Arturia. The news itself is hard to verify because it is hard getting news from the Turbulent Sea. Communication with the Turbulent Sea is not easy. The Turbulent Sea people could easilymunicate with people inside the sea domain but for anyone outside it, to try to establishmunication using electronica means or magical means, it would usually be obstructed by the weird energy fluctuation of the Turbulent Sea So, even though it had been almost half a day since the shocking appearance of Death Monarch, there is not much that is known about Arthur Foster other than he is a city lord of a city called Arturia. The Ten Seas are the territory of the outcast and the Seven Great Powers did not yet set their sights toward the sea. In the past six months it is hard enough to maintain the current rule of their regime, they have no time to go y in the sea However, the movement of the Republic and Arturia did not escape the eyes of the other world powers. The pirates that was active in the Turbulent Sea had begun clearing out of hiding in some hidden secluded coves all over the Turbulent Sea. The Navy of the Seven Great Powers is not some normal navy. Some of them looked like arge ship from the medieval era made from wooden nks. But if you underestimate it, then you would regret it when your ship is the one sinking to the bottom of the ocean Because each and every one of the ships of the Seven Great Power is usually crafted with magic. Of course there are some that uses mechanical technology in their ships like the Order of Thinkers The Sea is now suddenly chance with the entry of these great powers to the Turbulent Sea. The Turbulent Sea is one of the sea formed after the Multiversal Convergence. It is so called the Turbulent Sea because the waves are turbulent and the same for its energies. Any electronic device entering the sea would fritz or malfunctioned. In some cases, it even exploded by itself If that is all, it would be nothing. But at times there would be spatial crack appearing out of nowhere. Sometimes a wind would blow by and energy would be drained from that area. Other times a ce where someone is flying around suddenly be an area void of energy and cause anyone who flies around that area to lose control and falls down to the sea. It is one of the seas that not many people would dare to sail. Some of the sea that had appeared after the Multiversal Convergence have moremercial value. Of course the Seven Great Powers all knows that there is many rare things and minerals in the Turbulent Sea but the cost and benefit analysis that they have done shows it is not worth it to invest too much in this sea Most of the Great Powers simply trades with the merchants that dares sail this sea. With the news of the Republic sending its fleet, it sent a shock in the global political arena. Hirate makes a moves and send another shockwave around the world Unlike the Republic, since the beginning of the creation of the Ten Seas, Hirate pays quite the attention and have a very powerful navy surpassing that of Pandemonium and the other world powers They do not have to hire some pirates or change the roles of their officers to be Admiral of their sea fleet They have a readymade unit ready to sail the seas. The World Government intention is different than the intention of the Republic. The Republic might be sending ships to receive their High Chancellor. The World Government however send their ships to meet with Death Monarch. On the helm of the ship that sails at dawn, Hirate was there, the Presidents of the World Government >> Chapter 1362 The Four Great Powers Chapter 1362 The Four Great Powers¡¡¡¡Around him is his bodyguard, the wind caresses his long neatly tied hair. Psionic force emanated from him, deflecting the turbulent energy that is surrounding the ship And he is not the only high ranking members of the World Government. There is General Jesse who usually oversaw the base in Europe. He is one of Raymond most trusted person and a member of the Quorum Council. There is also Nick known to many as the Eye of God. He is known to have a sniper gun that could snipe people across space and time This kind of ability manifested after he reached the Disk Formation pinnacle realm. This is also someone from the Raymond faction. It is weird seeing these people without Raymond. But it is clear how important the World Government seem to attach to this sea expedition that one General and a Disk Formation in the pinnacle realm is dispatched to follow Hirate There is even the Holy Maiden Giselle on board with her Acolytes. The pirate ships that was leaving the sea could see arge fleet entering the domain of the Turbulent Sea and with the g of the World Government, the news that the World Government had send its fleet makes it way all over the world in an instant And when the world finds out that Hirate, the President of the World government is the one leading the expedition, everyone was surprised. Without Hirate at the Ind of Peace, some people feared that the World Government headquarters would be attacked And the people is also feel wielded out by the sudden appearance of Hirate in the world Hirate had long not be seen in public Hirate was the one that informed everyone that the culprit of the Multiversal Convergence is Loki the Trickster. Until today, many people still didn''t understand why Pandemonium and World Government did not go to war. They have gone to war with each other for reason less than this but this time weirdly enough even after Hirate publicized the matter of Loki, Death Monarch did not dere war and did not even attack Hirate. Some people believed that there is a cover up. That there is a hidden story about what truly happens during the Multiversal Convergence But it is easily shot down by the World Government, telling people to stop believing in conspiracy theories. Since that announcement, President Hirate rarely shows his face to the public. And Raymond has also been missing. Many believe that Raymond is now attempting to break through to Divine Comprehension and that is why he is not present in the World Government right now. It is a different case from what happen to Pandemonium with Death Monarch who goes to another world in another dimension entirely. The World Government is at an odd position right now. Of the three original world powers, it is only the World Government that did not have a Divine Comprehension leveler residing inside the force The Republic had Jean the Time Monarch. And Pandemonium has Death Monarch. As for Hikigaya, the Empire of Japan had cut their ties with the World Government. If this was before Hikigaya be a Divine Comprehension leveler, Hirate would send an army to force Japan to enter back the World Government But doing that right now is basically a thankless job. Even if the World Government managed to force Hirate to a draw, the calction of the manpower and the resources that they need to use to force Hikigaya to retract back the statement is enormous. That would set back the World Government for decades. This is one of the factors why the current climate of the World Government is very gloomy. While some other nations and kingdoms are still under the rule of the World Government, with Japan seceding from the World Government, the Quorum Council had to take drastic measures There is also Greece ruled by the Seven Warlords that is allying itself with Japan. Japan current power is that it is independent but still retains some of the benefits as they are the founder members of the World Government and there is always a chance for them rejoin back into the fold. Hirate was busy calming down the more unstable voices in the World Government and there is also the rebuilding of nations. Europe was badly destroyed during the war some historical sites was wiped out almost entirely. With the geography also changes, there is the conflict between the world powers that shares border like where do they draw the lines of their territory. Some ces are easy to recognize but how to define till where that thend expands? The border dispute right now is ignored by everybody since if everyone is disputing about it, there would be a war between the world powers right now So, for the moment, it is ignored. But it had to be addressed sooner orter. Regardless of the fact that everyone has enoughnd that they could create hundreds of countries and still have morends that is no used, this is for the future. Lines had to be drawn and the border need to be finalized There was however a delegation from Pandemonium that spoke with Hirate and Boris and a few others high ranking member of the other world powers regarding the border dispute during the early days of Death Monarch absence. This is probably one the back hands that Death Monarch had prepared before going to the Seresian world. Then there is also the relocation process, distribution of resources to the people and the pacifying of the many regions from otherworldly invaders that was left behind or the monster that managed to slip into this world during the Multiversal Convergence So, Hirate appearance was unexpected. The fact that the President himself going on the voyage shows that they were sincere. Nobody knows what Hirate wanted to talk about with Death Monarch But whatever it is, it must be something important and whatever the result of that discussion, it would surely be earth shaking. Of course, the people of the world could only wait with bated breath to the conclusion of this matter. Six months is long but it is also short. People did not yet heal from the scars of the previous wars. Nobody wanted another war especially a pointless one. And unlike nations from before the Fall, government could rarely enforce their citizens to fight for them These experts are powerful people that could simply fly up to the air and leave Earth if they want to The only way for them to make people want to fight for them is to create a sense of belonging to their factions and no one did this better than the World Government and Pandemonium. Now, the Republic had made its moves, and the World Government follow suit. What about the League of Freedom, Order of Thinkers, Lotus Order and the African Alliance? As for the other four great powers, they did not make a move toward the Turbulent Sea. Even though they are all collectively under the umbre of the title of the Seven Great Powers, the rtionship between the four new powers and Pandemonium s quite awkward. Hirate had met Death Monarch many times and even though they were at times, enemies, rivals they have tone down the hostility and there is now goodwill between these two powers. There is connection there. As for the Republic, even though many of the Senators of the Senate themselves never met Death Monarch, everyone knows theplicated and vague rtionship that Death Monarch have with their High Chancellor so there is also a connection there But as for the other four great powers, there is nothing connecting them. They were propped up by Pandemonium to restrain the Republic and the World Government. That was their role and that was their reason for existing at that time. Of course. they have gone a long way since then and the four great powers had managed to pacify the regions that they were in charge of It was not a stable as the Big Three but they have managed to survive and be worthy of the title of a great power The League of Freedom did not send ships. It is expected There is no reason to and sending it would be seen as weird. Narleod the leader of the league of Freedom once been punished by Death Monarch when he tired made a deal with Death Monarch Narleod is known to be a little bit crazy. His face is bandaged with white bandage all the time. In the past, these white bandages are only simple bandages that could be easily ripped apart. But as he grows stronger, the white bandages on his face which makes him looks like a mummy is kind of his trademark and the bandages that covers his face is also upgraded Not only it could wrap around his enemies, the bandages also seem to have poison smeared all over. There is a fear when meeting this madman. But if he is truly a madman people would not follow him. His madness has a purpose and for that reason the League of Freedom still stands. As for him not wanting to send ships, many people said it is because that he is afraid of Death Monarch. No matter how crazy Narleod seems to be, at least he is not crazy enough to provoke Death Monarch. And the League of Freedom like the rest of the other world powers are busy right now not to mention the detailed scrutiny on them after it was revealed that they and the World government have a joint military device on the Moon. But just because they don''t send ships to the Turbulent Sea did not mean that they did not make any moves at all. League of Freedom must have their own ns. But they are also very secretive. And everyone knows that the silence that they showed to the world does not necessarily means that this is their stance. The calmest water is the most dangerous. >> Chapter 1363 Blood Sea Chapter 1363 Blood Sea¡¡¡¡Then there is the Order of Thinkers. Like the League of Freedom, they are also did not send any ships toward the Turbulent Sea. There is many reason for why they did not send ships to the Turbulent Sea but one of the greatest factor is because they bordered the Blood Sea The Blood Sea is one of the Ten Seas. The Ten Seas also refers to the Ten Mystical Seas. Some of the Seven Seas is included in the Ten Seas and some are not. If the Turbulent Sea is the most mystical sea, then the Blood Sea is the most terrifying. At certain times, the sea would turn red and thick like blood. Of course, if this is only thing it does it would not be listed as one of the Ten Seas. Some people notice that when the Seas turns red, people who have weak mental ability would be enchanted. Some went crazy, and some went mad. Bloodlust would surge in them and they want to kill people There is a negative energying out of the sea each time it turns red. And if that is not all, the water be thick and it would be like sailing on mud. Then there are also the apparitions that appears This Blood Sea always appeared at night though there is no fixed time. There are a few times that it appears in the morning Before the Multiversal Convergence, the Order of Thinkers had always been a little bit reclusivepared to the other world powers Now, they are even more so. With the Blood Sea as the barrier, they could easily repel enemies even without investing too much in defense. But, they also have to find a way to shield their mind from the harmful effect of the Blood Sea. The Order of Thinkers also did not have too much poptionpared to the other world powers and as such they do not have the same kind of problem like the other world powers. But that did not mean they did not have any trouble. Every day, the apparition from the Blood Sea would attack them so they had to deal with that And probably the other reason why they would not send shop to Turbulent Sea is because they would not find trouble for themselves There is something that was revealed during the Multiversal Convergence. It was that the Order of Thinkers was experimenting with humans. And Pandemonium very much frowned on that. It is very clear that Death Monarch wanted to pursue the matter of human experimentation. The matter had already been sent to the World Council and if not for the fact that Death Monarch had went to the Seresian world, they would be in trial by now The Order of Thinkers are not savvy politicians. They do not know the intricacies of global politics, mostly concerned with their research in the ends of the world But they are learning. Their decision to not send any ships to the Turbulent Sea mighte from a ce of wisdom. The League of Freedom, the Order of Thinkers both of these two world powers appears to not want to attract attention Especially now that Death Monarch had returned. Then what about the Lotus Order? The four world powers propped up by Death Monarch might be rivals but they are at times also allies. There is a distinction between the original Three Great powers and the current Seven Great Powers. The four Great Powers propped up by Death Monarch could feel it and as such as a means of survival, these four world powers while at the same timepeting with each other they also at times could band together and work in solidarity This is not because they are good people or that they have some kind of deep friendship between each other but it is a method necessary for survival in the cutthroat politics of the world Since those two powers did not send any ships or delegation to the Turbulent Sea, the Lotus Order also did not send any But it is not out of disrespect as the Lotus Order did not have an antagonism toward Pandemonium. Compared to the other world powers, Lotus Order did not have that much of a conflict with The Three Pirs. The reason for such inaction is because the severe internal problem of Lotus Order right now Lotus Order is a serpent with many heads. Some people might think that the Wei dynasty controls the Lotus Order but that is not exactly the truth. Asian continent of which the Lotus Order is in charge of is full of great heroes and heroines, there are many intertwining powers and formidable factions and organizations all vying for controls, influence and power In a way, it is almost like the Lotus Order is the representative of Asia but the words they say does not reflect the true Will of Asia. Pandemonium, World Government and Republic all have one thing inmon. And that is a monolithic figure of power. League of Freedom while they do have Narleod is charge, he is not the only one that could make decision for the entire force. It is the same for Order of Thinkers. But in Pandemonium, Death Monarch words are thew. In the World Government while it is true that there is the Quorum Council, at times of emergency, the President is given emergency power enabling him to enact all kinds ofw, mobilize the entire military of the World Government, superseding the will of the Quorum. It is the same for the Republic. In time of emergency, the Senate restriction are lifted and the High Chancellor is given unlimited power. It is not that the other four great powers did not want to create such environment where their words are the onlyw but it is not possible Pandemonium could have done that because the one in charge was the strongest person in the world. It also helps that he takes over a continent that is empty and make it his power base. Nor are they the first like World Government who have won the trust of their people. Or the Republic that came second. The Lotus Order is established during the Warring Period. And while one might say that the Warring Period has ended, there is still any skirmishes all over Asia with warlords trying to expand their influence. The former China is divided with many factions. It is the same for Cambodia, Thand, Vietnam and many others Asian nations. Some had even been wiped out and some still stay afloat fighting with warlords dividing the old country. The Lotus Order have the Lotus Conference every year where they would invite all the recognized warlords under the Lotus Order and vote on the policy of the current and future years. Some more powerful warlords could even force the Lotus Order to rescind some restrictions or grant some rewards. In a way, the Lotus Order is like the Emperor and the warlords are like the vassals. Only all of these vassals are very powerful with their own military force If not for the intervention of Pandemonium, these warlords would never bend their knees and lower down their heads So, the decision not to send any ships is not simply because there is history between Lots order and Pandemonium but also because they could not afford it right now With the expansion of the world, Asia also expands. And one could imagine that in such arge expansion with what was once small nations in the past expanding to a size that is sorge that it rivals and surpasses old continents, that some people have different thoughts In the past sixth months, the Lotus Order is disintegrating with many nations under it dering secession. There is a sign that it is once again entering the Warring Period era with warlords holding power. The Central authority of the Lotus Order is jeopardized. And unlike before, Lotus Order could not just simply send an expedition against them as the distance between them have not increased hundredfold While these warlords did not attack Lotus order, sooner orter they would. To legitimize the power, they would attack the Lotus order in order to won the approval of the other world powers. So, how could the Lotus Order cares about sending a ship when their entire existence is on the verge of being annihted They''re ding with their own stuff and even though what Death Monarch did is shocking, distant water does not put out nearby fire That is what is happening in Asia. And that exins theck of movement from the Lotus Order. There is a world power that shares a simr structure of governance like the Lotus Order and that is the African Alliance The African Alliance did not have much contact with Pandemonium, primarily having more contact with the World government instead. But they also know the importance of greeting the strongest man in the world and having him to show some goodwill. The Six Great Powers usually follows the lead of Pandemonium. Even the African Alliance had to follow. Because when other powers follow and they did not follow, there is a great chance that they would be ostracized. This is politics and everything is described in terms of gains and loss. There are no eternal enemies or a forever friend in front of politics. Everyone knows that before his departure to the Seresian world, there were discussion that Death Monarch wanted to reorganize the world order once again. But the African Alliance is not at a ce where they could send a ship. Not only their realm of influence had expanded beyond their capacity to surveil it, they are also more divided. The African Alliance consisted of hundreds of kingdoms and nations in African continent. Even before the Multiversal Convergence, it took a lot of effort to make sure that the Alliance did not break off So, even before the day was over, everyone that was paying attention to the world news knows that the four great powers would not send anyone to the sea. And while these four great power had their own reason, the wheels of history move unceasingly Ships are sailing on the ocean, the destination is none other than one of the most dangerous sea that had formed after the Multiversal Convergence, the Turbulent Sea. And just before the ships could sail from the sea, there was another news that shocked the Admirals. Will the Golden Speedster had been seen running toward the Turbulent Sea These shocked the Admirals. Because everyone knows by now that Will could run so fast that he could even break through the barriers of time What they worry about is that the region that the Speedster is going is the Turbulent Sea. That ce is filled with turbulent space time. If Will is not careful he could identally create a singrity event. Even if he could avoid that worse cases scenario, the Admiral worries that it could weaken the barriers of reality and created something like another multiversal Convergence. But worrying about it is one thing. It is not like they could stop him. But of course, they did not only worry about another portal being opened. The other worries are¡­...what is the reason the Speedster is so eager to meet with Death Monarch? Is there a scheme here? A conspiracy? With all of these uneasy feeling, the ships sail the sea >> Chapter 1364: An Old Acquaintance Chapter 1364: An Old AcquaintanceAzief opens his eyes. He saw the ceiling and then he got up almost mechanically. ''I didn''t think morning woulde so fast'' he mutters to himself. He went to the window and opens it taking the breeze of the sea in the distance. Azief had tried to sleepst night and he did sleep. In his sleep certain thoughts are being rearranged and certain subconscious memories floated up To beings of his level, sleeping is not simply to gain energy but also to sort out his thought. The stronger you are, the more you think and that is not always a good thing Azief went out of the room and he saw Katarina. ''Hey'' Hey'' Katarina smiles and said ''Want to have a breakfast? I think they prepared quite the feast'' Azief was about to answer when he senses something His eyes narrowed and he look toward the east. His Divine Sense exploded and in almost only a second, his Divine Sense enveloped the entire ind and he could finally see it Something is approaching the city. And it is approaching it fast. In the distance there is a storm of electricity in the middle of ocean and a trail of a golden blurry figure He smiles He looks at Katarina ''I think I have to take a moment'' ''Hmm?'' ''An old friend had juste'' Azief did not exin what he said before he rises from the ground and fly off through the corridors a then quickly exited the residence, flying to the sky in almost a second. Katarina white robes flutters. The maids and the workers in the City Lord residence was all shocked. Azief flying create supersonic boom and so how could Arthur not hear it. He immediately went out from the dining room and could only saw that Death Monarch had already flown past the City Lord residence. He was actually waiting for Death Monarch. Last night, he had hold the Sword of Humanity in his hand and he fears to let go of it. He also found out that as long as he holds the Sword of Humanity, it felt like his energy is unlimited, as vast and as boundless as Heaven and Earth His connection with the Will of Heaven strengthened and his Divine Sense has be iparably powerful that his Divine Sense could even see far from the city and goes to the Turbulent Sea. Of course, because of the weird properties of the Turbulent Sea, his Divine Sense is disturbed a bit. But Arthur is quite sure if he is in any other ces of the world, his Divine Sense would have no obstruction and he could easily watch everything like he is the Heaven and Earth It is addicting feeling such power in your hands Bu, it is not all rainbows and sunshine. When he holds the sword, he could also feel in general the will of humanity. The good and the bad. Holding it too long could drove someone crazy. If not for the fact that Death Monarch had bestowed him with the sword personally, holding it without permission could truly made him crazy The Sword of Humanity has its own will. And so when morning came he was waiting for them in the dining room. He wanted to eat with them and also ask Death Monarch question and tips. Imagine his surprise right now. He had a determined face. Beside him is Ahmad who also follows him out of the dining room. ''I''m going to follow him'' Arthur said as he brought out the Sword of Humanity. The moment he brought out that sword, powerful energy engulfed him and that familiar sensation of being full with energy course through his entire being. he flew up in the air Arthur momentum was so powerful that he created trails of energy behind him like he is some kind of ne fighting trailing through the clouds BOOOM! The sound echoes all over the city as two figure fly in the sky. A secondter, from the clouds, snow fall down. It is clear the snow is not natural. Another figure exited the city lord residence, leaving only a white blurry figure in the sky which is even harder to spot And wherever this figure passes, snows fall down. So, this morning there is a weird weather in the city of Arturia Some people wo woke up early open up their window only to be surprised seeing snow falling down from the sky. A tropical ind¡­...having snow? In the area where that white figure shes by, the temperature dropped rapidly like the winds of winter had just blown by This white figure that follows the golden shes in the sky is none other than Katarina After Arthur flies out, Katarina follow behind. She was just as curious as Arthur on why Azief suddenly leave the residence. Was it an enemy? She knows that Azief said that it was an old friend. But, Azief always likes to speak with meaning. And he sometimes does call his enemies old friends. Azief is like that and she is worried about him. If it''s his enemies, then two is always better than one This morning the city look more deserted than ever before. Some district be almost empty. Azief on the other hand did not see the empty district. Instead his eyes are looking at the port. Near the port there is a storm and that storm is dissolving Azief could see that the storm was man made and was not natural. Someone had caused that storm. And in that empty port with no ships or boat, there is someone waiting there, with a smile waving his hand towards him. Azief did not take long before hended on the group a few feet away from that person. Whoosh! Hended on the ground andughed almost immediately. He is clearly happy In front of him, only five feet away from him is Will, d in golden lightning that is slithering all over his body. ''It has been a long time since we have seen each other. I''m d you are not dead'' Will said before hee close and pull Azief with a hug. ''Hell, I told them that you would survive'' he said. They broke their hug and Azief could not help but have a big smile on his face ''Where''s the other?'' ''They''reing but they are not as fast as me. And there is a lot ofplication. They are not me falter all'' he said a bit braggingly. Azief could onlyughed at this. But then he felt a bit tingling on his hand and he look at his hand and sighed. Azief shakes something from his hand. It was the kic energy materializes as a lightning arcs that snake to his hand ''Maybe, you should tone that down a bit'' Will finally notices all he lightning that is slithering all over his body, the kic energy that ising of him and he simply said sheepishly ''Ah, forgot about that. I was so used to it by now. Wait a few second'' Will then shakes his body like he is shaking his body after a bath and slowly the force around his body is calming down the golden lightning that is floating and slithering around his body had also calm down. Azief was about to ask something else but before he could even say anything someone elsended on the port. Will raised his eyebrows. Azief did not have to turn back to know it is Arthur. He had noticed that Arthur had followed him from behind before but at that time he knows Arthur might just want to contribute a bit to him so he did not say anything And he thinks it is a good way to introduce these two. Azief then pointed toward Arthur and said. ''Will, Arthur. Arthur, William'' The moment that Arthur arrived andnded down, he knew he had misunderstood. He brought the Sword of Humanity because he thought that he enemy of Death Monarch ising. It is a reasonable assumption to make. Death Monarch has many enemies. And everyone knows that he is at Arturia right now. Of course, Arthur is not so conceited that Death Monarch would not be able to handle his enemies and would need his protection This is simply him trying to make himself appear useful. And he also wanted to try the Sword of Humanity on someone. But when he saw that golden sh and the golden lighting all over the young man entire being, he knows that this is the famous Will the Golden Speedster It is hard not to notice and Will the Golden Speedster is a recognizable face. Everyone knows that Loki and Wil is kind of like brothers to Death Monarch. ''Will the Golden Speedster. It is an honor'' he said Will on the other hand look at the sword that is being wielded by Arthur. ''The Sword of Humanity'' and he frowned. Then Will look at Azief and sighed ''I know you must have a good reason for forging such a weapon using the Heavenly Will. Most of the time, I would never question you. But this¡­.'' Azief smiles and said ''Don''t worry. I''ll exin it to you'' Will however shakes his head and said ''Forgive me, where is my manners'' he said to Arthur. He was so preupied with the sword that he forgot to reply to the greeting ''I have read a lot about you, Arthur Foster. The people outside of the Turbulent Sea is paying attention now'' Arthur frowned. He expected as such but hearing it confirmed had only increased his anxiety. But then Will added. ''however with that sword, I think you will do just fine. I am also interested in touring this city of pirates'' he mutters and then nodded like he had ended the conversation Azief turns back and look at Arthur and said ''You go back first and tell Katarina that I would return after a few hours. I want to catch up with my brother'' He could see that Katarina had already stopped in the air. In the middle of the city, there is a patch of clouds that is raining down snow. And floating below that cloud is Katarina. Unlike Arthur, she had stopped when she saw the storms and the golden streak on the sea. She had deduced that it is Will. So, she simply stopped there in the sky and did note down from the sky or go further to their meeting ce Katarina did not know Will that much. But she knows that Will is Azief sworn brother and she knows that this is a reunion between brothers then he turns to Will and then with a smile he said ''What about another race? To that mountain in the distance'' Azief pointed toward a tall mountain that reaches the clouds in the horizon. Willughed and said ''Another race. Thest race is thrilling enough'' Aziefughed and simply said ''This time, let''s not break the barrier of Time and Space'' They look at each other, and then like all those time that they have lost are inconsequential, theyughed together. Azief then said. ''Three'' Will count the next one ''Two'' Azief count thest number ''One'' BOOOM! A powerful sonic boom erupted the moment the count ended. Leaving Arthur alone in the port area he looks behind him and he could only see trails of wind, fire and lightning all over the ground. And in the distance a ck blurry figure intertwining with a yellow blurry figure. >>> Chapter 1365: Status Quo Chapter 1365: Status Quo The sun is about to set, the birds flies in the sky no doubt returning to their nest, the clouds moves slowly in the sky, the orange glow of sunset is beautiful The waves of the seapped on the shore, the sound of which brings serenity. On a hill overlooking the sea, there is arge round stone table and two leaning chairs. The forest is beautiful full of greenery and colors. There are some beast roaming around but they know not toe near that area Laying down on the leaning chairs is Azief and Will, rocking back and forth. They look at the beautiful scenery in front of them They have already finished touring the entire city and the surrounding mountains. And now they are chilling. There is a firece that Azief had just made. Like always, when they are in the wild, he would make a few cup of coffee. It would not be long now before the sun sets'' Azief mutters to himself as he takes a sip of the coffee. Will takes a sip and he could not help but said ''It seems you still make good coffee.'' ''It is a pity there is not many varieties of coffee in this ce. If not, I could make it feel even more delicious'' Will only smiles They were leaning back on their chair rxed. Will then sighed and slowly put down his coffee. He had a lot in his mind right now He had already heard from Azief on why he created the Sword of Humanity. It is a crazy n¡­. but it is so crazy that it might just work. Will is the only other person that have seen what Azief would be. And since then he is also worried. There is also the matter between him and Erika and he could tell Erika knows more than she is telling Of course, the Erika he is thinking about is none other than the Great Oracle Erika. He is still thinking about her and wonder whether there are other ways for their stories to end. But he shakes the thought out of his head and focus on something else His brother. There was silence for a while as they simply enjoy it¡­. the silence between them, the sound of the wind, the scent of nature, the chirping of birds, the hissing of snakes, all around them there is this noise of nature. The world might have changed and for some it is worse than before. But one thing that no one could deny was that the world had be more beautiful, less metal buildings and more nts and animals. Teeming with life, the air is clear the water is clean. Beauty everywhere. The silence is also beautiful. Azief did not think too much but Will had a lot of question. this silence could notst forever. Will did note here simply to enjoy the scenery. The Turbulent Sea is not a ce one simply just travel easily. It might not appear so but he is exhausted and his speed is recovering. And it is time for him to ask some question. And he needs some answer. ''Azief, what you have done have send waves all over the entire world'' he started Azief only smiles He could guess it. But the methode into his mind and he think it is the right moment. Unlike Jean, time is never enough for him Will then continued ''The Great Powers had send their fleet sailing the sea, all of them would converge here'' ''Did the Four Powers send their fleets?'' ''No'' Will answer ''Why?'' Azief ask. ''League of Freedom is busy with reconstruction, African Alliance is handling a massive secession request, Lotus Order have an internal war and Order of Thinkers had to sail the Blood Sea if they want to go to the Turbulent Sea.'' Azief scoffed ''I guess they seem to have their reason prepared'' Will nodded. ''Of course, some of them are simply giving this excuse because they don''t want to see you'' Will chuckles a bit and said ''Narleod had always feared you since you cut his hand, and the Order of Thinkers is still in the crosshairs because of their human experimentation. And the African Alliance is simply not familiar with you and mostly have political ties with the World Government. They do not feelfortable with you and I daresay, that they are a little bit afraid of you exercising some political power over them I see that you exclude Lotus Order from that'' Will simply said & nbsp; ''Lee Sangmin had redeemed himself after what he had did in the Multiversal Convergence'' ''Many people were saved because of his Mirror Dimension. And they very much like to ally with Pandemonium. Out of the four, they are the only one who have goodwill toward you and would surely have sent a delegation if not for the current chaos that their dominion is experiencing. Asia, Europe and Pandemonium are three continents that have expanded the most. The fact that the Republic could still manage send a fleet even while coping with the expansion of Europe is already remarkable enough. However, such standard could not be applied to the four new great powers'' Azief nodded and he chuckles a bit ''It seems you havee prepared'' ''I found out that it is not hard to remember things now. My teacher called it the expansion of the use of the Speed Source.'' Azief only smiles at this. ''But, not all that is sailing the sea right now have good intentions'' Azief did not seem to be shocked by this as he takes the cup of coffee again and take a sip. ''some are preparing to deal with you'' Azief chuckles at this as he said ''When did they never not do that?'' Will also sighed. With Azief being the strongest person in the world, there is always a challenger towards that throne. Either directly or overtly, there is always people that wanting to drag him down from that throne. ''Let me guess'' Azief said ''the Crime Alliance?'' Will sighed and nodded ''The Crime Alliance now is not the Crime Alliance six months ago, Azief'' ''They have expanded their business and their business is booming. There is the usual racketeering and protection scheme. There is also terror and drugs and other contraband products that they are trading'' ''the other world powers just ignore them?'' Will shakes his head at this. ''This is a times of chaos. Not only the world order is being severely tested right now, new factions had risen like mushroom after a rain'' ''And it is not like before where it is easy to find someone. With the chaotic energy all over Heaven and Earth, Divine Sense is severely limited. It might be such a heavy task for Divine Comprehension leveler like you, but for Disk Formation leveler like me, my Divine Sense has severely been limited. Of course, I use the Speed Source so, I am an exception to the rule'' Azief nodded. ''Is there any more factions that wanted me dead'' ''Well¡­.'' Will sighed and said ''While the Crime Alliance is the most obvious one, there are many other faction and forces that wanted to see you die. Many of them had hoped you would die when you go to the Seresian world'' ''What about the other world powers? They did not wish my death?'' Will shakes his head and said ''Maybe, some of them do. But the majority of the people in the great powers probably do not want you to die'' ''Say what you want about your tyrannical reputation as the strongest person in the world, but it is true that you sitting on that spot has made sure order is preserved'' He then continued ''If you die, or if you lose that title, the battle that would erupt for the throne of the strongest person in the world would be a battle never seen before'' Will was not exaggerating. His face is serious World Government in the beginning does not like that Azief sat on that position and in the early years of the Fall, Hirate had devised all kinds of strategy to dethrone him from that position At that time, the World Government is the strongest organization in the world. The Republic at that time is still known as the Revolutionary Army and they were only in their infancy Boris was fighting other people for the leadership. Will did not know much about the history of the establishment of the Republic but he knows during the early years, Boris was not as lucky as Hirate. Hirate uses Japan as his base, subdue the Emperor and quickly make contact with the two most powerful warlord in Japan and then quickly contacting other powerful people all over the world, binding them to the World Government. The establishment of the World Government is swift and orderly. At that time, it is not an exaggeration to say if the World Government expand the way they did, binding powerful people to the World Government , then the motto of the World Government, One World, One Government at that time could be realized But, then Lord Shadow appears and Hirate had done his best to try to take Azief down a notch. To try to tame him. He tries to capture him, kill him and ckmail him. And unfortunately enough for him, with each obstacle Azief be stronger and cemented himself firmly on the throne of the strongest person in the world. Forward a few years, and the world had been ustomed of having Azief on that throne. And there is an order built around this status quo. >> Chapter 1366: Normal Conversation Chapter 1366: Normal Conversation The whole world knows that Death Monarch Azief is the strongest person in the world and they also know that this Death Monarch rarely interferes in the matters of the world. It is like an aloof God, sitting on his Divine Throne overlooking all creation. Surprisingly enough, people find sce in this fact. That there is powerful being watching over them. Azief did not kill wantonly and he did not behave like those warlords that started war or bring destion upon thend. Instead, the whole world could rely on him whenever the damage be global. It wasn''t until the death of Pandikar that Death Monarch truly meddles with the world order and even then peopleuded this as a positive change. So, the world had formed an uneasy but familiar feeling to the fact that Death Monarch Azief sat on that highest peak. The people in power all understood one thing after almost a decade that Azief upied that position. That if Death Monarch crumbles from that position, removed, or killed when he was still sitting in that seat, then the whole world would fall into chaos. Powerful people, good and evil would rise up to fight for that position, for fame, power and influence. It would not be an impossibility that it could also trigger a world war between the great powers intending to snatch up that position. Azief sitting on that position actually had maintained the peace between the great powers as the Great Powers usually turns to Pandemonium to be an arbiter in any conflict that involves the Great Powers. It is the same reason why Hirate, longtime enemies turned rival to Pandemonium even agree with Loki ns and framed Loki as the sole perpetrator of the Multiversal Convergence. It is not that he likes Death Monarch. It is not that he wanted Pandemonium influence to be bigger or to hold up Death Monarch on top of a pedestal. He simply wanted to keep the peace. It is the same for why Jean close his mouth and why Hikigaya pretends not to see or know anything. Will also know that some of the great power does suspect that something else might happened during the Multiversal Convergence and Loki might not be the guilty one¡­...but they did not dare dig deep. Because they might be afraid of what they will find out and how they will react to it. Everyone had a tacit understanding. That if the perpetrator of the Multiversal Convergence, a phenomenon that had bring about destruction that had never seen before, a battle that had killed tens of thousands of people, changing the geography of the world and its environment is Death Monarch, there would be a war. And that war would involve Pandemonium. And once Pandemonium enter the war, either the two other great powers the World Government and the Republic stands on pandemonium side or not, it would be a precursor to a world war. Will sighed and then said ''It is ironic that before, the world powers resent the fact that you sat there alone, but now they recognize that if it''s not you sitting on that throne, there is a high probability that chaos would erupt. While they may plot against you behind your back, they probably would not scheme for your death'' Azief nodded. He understood the politics behind it all and because of that he understood why Hirate, Jena and Hikigaya all cover up the matter of the Multiversal Convergence For a while there is silence between them as Azief is thinking of something. He then voices his doubt about something ''Crime Alliance¡­. do they have the confidence to fight against me? From what I understand, in the sixth months I was gone, nobody had reached the Divine Comprehension realm'' Azief paused for a second and look in the distance like he was thinking of something probably contemting on how the hell Crime Alliance could pose a threat to him He then said ''I do understand that there are now more Disk Formation levelers in the world'' Since the Multiversal Convergence, the energy of the world had skyrocketed and the consequences of this more people could break through to Disk Formation. ''But from what I understand, there is still three Divine Comprehension levelers in this world. Unless they could convince both Jean and Hikigaya to attack me, in this world I have no rival'' Then he chuckles a bit as he thinks of another scenario. ''And in the slight possibility that they managed to unite Jean and Hikigaya, I still have the confidence to beat them both. It might result in a huge damage to my energy but I am quite sure that I would still remain victorious'' ''Jean and H ikigaya both cover up the matter of the Multiversal Convergence. This could be seen as them not wanting to incite a war between the world powers. Thus, the possibility of the Crime Alliance provoking a battle between me and those two is almost impossible'' He chuckles but Will is not smiling. Azief thinks for a moment then he frowned. There is another scenario he could think of ''Unless, they think of bringing external enemy for me to fight'' And his eyes turn cold. When he thought of external enemy what he means is none other than otherworldly creatures of beings from others or star system. ''No, they would not do that'' Will reply. He saw Azief face and he knows what Azief is thinking. ''No matter how they wanted to kill you, they also wanted to live to see it. The only reason why they wanted to kill you is because you hinder their ns.'' Will continue by saying ''If they dare bring such an external enemy from other dimensions or others, there is no certainty that this external help would not conquer Earth after that. These people could not even trust the person closest to them, how could they trust a perfect stranger?'' Will sighed again, this time he paused for a second looking at the sun setting in the distance. He takes some beans that he had plucked when he was running to this hill. He took it put it in his mouth and chew it and a fragrant aromaes out from his mouth. This kind of beans actually have some hallucinatory properties but it is also good to calm down the nerve. Maybe because of the Speed Source, Will found himself always have trouble in pacing himself. His heartbeat is also very irregr at times. Though he could probably rectify this problem when he enters Divine Comprehension, right now, he is still in Disk Formation level. These beans that he is chewing is very conducive to make him calm. Actually the beans are not native to this. His teacher said this kind of beans could be found in some other alien civilization. His teacher told him that ancient Savi''krian uses many herbs to control the side effect of harnessing the power of the Speed Source. Some calm down their heart, some slow down their thinking process. Of course these herbs only work perfectly with Speedster and not with others. For example, a concoction of a juice that slow down a Speedster heart would make any other people who drink suffer from a catatonic shock before having a deadly heart attack And while for some slowing down their thought process damages the brain and thinking facilities, for Speedsters it is different as their thought if not restrained could think too much, too fast and made a Speedster goes crazy That is the eternal weakness of a Speedster¡­...going crazy. The beans that he is chewing could actually be made into a concoction that calms his heart and slows down his thinking and many other benefits. It also has the nutrient value conducive to his diet. This is one of the many things that had changed the world Even alien nts are sprouting on Earth right now Will then continue by saying ''I know some of the people of the Crime Alliance'' Azief raised his eyebrows ''As you know, I know many people. And I did do undercover work for the World Government in the past so I still have my contact'' Azief nodded as Will continues ''While they are evil, many of them, they are not stupid. Regardless of their evil, they also know that by inviting an otherworldly creature from other worlds toe to this would also put their life in danger'' ''They also experience the upation of Weronians and some of them even fought in the side of the resistance. It''s not all white and ck'' He paused for a second ''Maybe it is before. But during the War of Weronians, even criminals knows whose side they are on. Humanity'' Azief scoffed and said ''I do not judge them based on their affiliations. I judge them based on what they do'' Then he added ''As for humanity¡­.it seems that they forgot about it really quick once the Weronians is expelled'' Azief sighed and then said another piece of his mind ''People think I see the world in white and ck. Evil and good. I know not all is as it seems and not everything is white and ck. I know that most of the lower member of the Crime Alliance is just a pawn of the powerful.'' ''Some people told me that they have no choice. They believe it and they do not fight it. I know that some circumstances forces and make people'' He became silent for a while ''But the choice was made. Some chooses evil and some chooses to be noble and good. And when they are in front of me, when I raise my hand to smite them, I judge them only by what they do'' ''To those who have the potential to turn it around, I give them a second chance. But that is thest chance I gave them. After that, no mercy is given'' >> Chapter 1367: Trident of Poseidon I Chapter 1367: Trident of Poseidon IWill smiles bitterly and did not continue to push the topic that way. Will is not on the side of the Crime Alliance. He knows exactly the kind of monsters these people are But he also knows some people who just like Azief had told him, had no choice. Some have their family was born in it. Or their environment made them that way Yes, everyone has a choice. But sometimes even that choice is illusory. People think that with strength, one could choose anything. That is not always the case. Sometimes, that strength is the one binding you to that wrong choice. However, Will did not want to debate this right now. ''Regardless of their hatred and fear of you, I know that they would not use such method. The crime leaders and the crime families that control the Crime Alliance would not resort to such measure'' ''All of them?'' Azief ask with a bit of a chuckles as he found it funny that these people would even restrain their hand Will simply reply by saying ''The crazy ones are the upstarts and not the established crime families. But even they would never be allowed to mess the social order in the crime underworld. And as you know- '' And Will paused for a second before saying ''Loki is there. I don''t think he would allow such thing to happen'' Azief frowned for a moment. There is silence again. Loki is a sore spot and Will knows it is a sensitive thing. If this was any other person, then they would probably be silenced by Azief stare. But because it is Will that said it, Azief only sighed. It is clear that Azief did not yet want to talk about Loki The silencested only for a few moments before Azief ask ''Then, this is weird. If they do not use external powers to try to kill me, then how do you think they would be able to kill me? How would they think about even defeating me? They still have to lower down their heads and hide themselves like before'' Will stop chewing the beans and then he closes his eyes for a second There is silence for a few second before Will opens his eyes and then said ''Please know that what I am about to say is something that is unverified.'' Azief nodded and smiles He knows while Will said that is unverified, it simply means that is not verified yet. After all, Will does not like saying things that are not true, and if it''s true, Will would not have such an expression on his face. ''It seems that while they have no confidence to fight you if you are in Pandemonium, or any other ces in the world, they are quite confident of taking you down if you are in the Ten Seas or any seas for that matter'' Azief narrowed his eyebrows. He could not understand ''What does that mean? That they have confidence in defeating me in the seas but not in any other ces?'' ''There is a rumor that there is a weapon that appeared after the Multiversal Convergence. ''A weapon? What kind of a weapon?'' ''To be more precise, a Trident'' Will smiles bitterly and did not continue building the suspense as he said ''The Trident of Poseidon'' ''What?'' Azief hearing this was shocked ''How did you get this news?'' Azief immediately asked. ''I got this news from Erika'' The Oracle?'' Will nodded. ''From what she said to me, this trident had many abilities. It is unbreakable and serve as an extension of the real Poseidon ''Wait? Don''t tell me that it is the real Trident of Poseidon?'' ''Erika said it is'' Azief frowned a little. There are two things that bother him. It was Erika and the Trident. Azief knows that certain weapon has the appetion of divine weapons Case in point the Helmet of Invisibility that Loki wears. That is Hades helmet and it is with that helmet Loki could always hides his existence even under the gaze of the Heavenly Will. And then he thought about Erika. Erika would not lie. ''Did she see something else? And that is why she sent Will to him?'' But if that is the real trident then¡­ ''Olympus!'' he eximed. Will nodded, his face is serious ''Yes. I think it came from Olympus. I don''t think Erika would lie about this. This is not some replicated Ancient Artifacts like Athena Sword of Ares. I think this is the real trident of Poseidon.'' Will said. Then he added ''If it is, the sea is not a safe ce for you. Or for me. Or for anyone that is not of Crime Alliance for that matter'' Azief did not say anything at this as he closes his eyes. It is clear he is thinking and Will let his brother do his thing. Azief and Will once travelled the Multiverse and the dimension and they know that certain gods and goddesses in the myths of humanity is not entirely just stories. Some are very real. Some have a different name but the mythology of it is present on Earth. But if there is one thing simr about all of these beings, is that each of them is very dangerous It is not surprising considering the fact that every nation has different leagues so these godlike being that once descended on Earth had their name distorted. However, Olympus mainly took the name that people had given to them. And at times, they use other names. These gods and goddesses have thousands of names. Odin himself has many names as the stars. Azief believe this has something to do with the power of faith He also knows that Olympus is quite real and these gods does not live in mountains, instead their abodes is in the sky, in a star system and the seat of power for these godlike being is Olympus. Azief did not know much about the Olympians but they are one of the Seven Intergctic Great Powers that have great influence in the United Intergctic Alliance among others like Asgard and the Jade Empire. However, he was shocked when he heard that the weapon of Poseidon is on Earth. He frowned and then he said ''Exin to me'' Will knows Azief is now taking this seriously so he said ''From what Erika told me, Poseidon had thrown this trident when the Multiversal Convergence happened. It seems that Poseidon had predicted that something would happen on Earth and so waited for the right moment to send his weapon to Earth ''And how did she exin to you how she knows this? Will lick his lips and he looks down and rub his neck. It seems it is really hard to exin it ''Just say it'' ''Well¡­she told me that she saw it'' ''She saw it?'' ''yes, that is what she told me and she told me you would understand'' Azief smiles and nodded He understands why she said that. Because he also has her eyes and he could understand why she could see it. But, this opens up a can of question. Erika is good at using her ability. But it also has certain limitations. The fact that she saw Poseidon throwing the Trident to Earth, why does he feel like there is a conspiracy here? Azief knows better than most that Erika is still in Disk Formation. And even if she uses some forbidden technique, her vision would still be obscured by some forces. Poseidon is not your run of the mill viins or some small character in the Universe. This is the God of the Sea, the Earthshaker,manding the seas and in some stories even the Earth. He stomps his feet and the entire world would shake and tremble. If Poseidon really wanted to obscure the fate and destiny around him, Azief is quite sure that he is capable of it. ''There is a conspiracy here. I am sure of it'' Azief thought to himself. He has slowly been uncovering things about himself or more urately things about his future self. He is connecting the dots. Loki who came from the future to somehow help him. Erika who sacrifices her eyes to him His meeting with Arial in Earth X. Meeting Alsurt, breaking the trial of the Six Lives in the Six Sabers Azul giving him three wishes, the Creator making a special exception to meet him. all of this meeting and encounters that he had experienced¡­...none of it was a coincidence. And each one is a magical encounter. If he was a teenage boy he might think, he is destined for greatness or some shit like that But he is old enough to know that things don''te without a price, that most of the times, the great deeds are always preceded by a great sacrifice. Either fate or destiny calcted the path that he is taking to bring him to that conclusion he saw or there is a dark hand behind the scene orchestrating all of this ''Or it is a bit of both'' Azief thought to himself. There is a puzzle here and he is determined to solve it. ''You understand?'' Will asked and Azief broke from his contemtion. Azief nodded and said ''I understand what she is saying'' Chapter 1368: Trident of Poseidon II Chapter 1368: Trident of Poseidon II ''I don''t think she would lie to me but what do you think?'' Will ask Azief. Azief shakes his head and said ''I don''t think she would do that either. Not to mention it is easy for us to confirm it'' Azief knows that one of the price that she had to pay because of her ability of seeing the future was that she could not lie. Of course, this also has a loophole. It is not entirely urate to say she could not lie. The thing is she could not lie about the future she had seen. This has something to do with Oracles and Seers that connected with each other over this certain irvoyance force. Like all Speedster are connected to the Speed Source, Oracle, Seers, irvoyance whatever you want to call them is connected to a source that is present in all realties and in all universe And this force imposes rules. There is a reason why Will could easily break through space and time when he is not even Divine Comprehension level. This is because he borrows the power of the Speed Source enabling him to do things beyond his level This is the advantage of using an external source. But as always, there is also a downside to this. The rule that is decreed by the Source had to be follows. You use the source, then there is price to pay. And what he knows about Erika was that she could not tell a lie. Thus, everyone who have met the Oracle had always trusted her words because everyone knows that she could lie about the vision she saw about other people. But Azief knows that if Erika is determined enough she could lie but that would create a terrible bacsh to her. As far as he knows Erika had never lied afire probably because there is none of the visions she saw is worth lying about. Azief is also very curious of Erika ability and there are many question that he has about that ability and the consequences of seeing the future. Was she seeing the future, sealed that future? Or did she seeing the future make it manifest? Or is it that each time she saw a future a variable then existed changing the future she saw What it means to Azief is very important. Because he wanted to know is the future fixed or its permutable to changes? And if it is permutable to changes¡­.is it the changes simply put him in a different path but still the same destination? Or could it be that he could walk in a different road and choose a different destination? But, as for this Trident of Poseidon, Azief really don''t think she would lie. Because it is a truth that is easily confirmed If this Trident exist, sooner orter it would be found. And then Erika words would be proven true. There is silence between them. Azief has his own thought and Will also has his. But, clearly they were not thinking the same thing. Will saw Erika and he saw her with Antonius. She looks happy and that is what he wanted her to be. But humans have always been contradictory beings. He wants her to be happy but at the same time seeing her with him bring some weird jealousy Of course, in this timeline, there is nothing between him and her. What he saw and what she saw was possibilities. But that possibility haunted him in his waking moment and in his dreams. It is sad. It is tragic. But not all of it is like that They were happy moments too. Both of them sighed at the same time for different reason. ''Why though?'' Azief asked himself. This is a question he asked himself to try to find the answer. He could not understand why Poseidon would send his weapon to Earth. There are still many things that he did not understand Will then continue by saying ''The Crime Alliance in particr but there are other fringe group that wanted to see you die. They are basically lining up to try to kill you'' ''But I must say that they are a bit more cautious than before. They would note out until they were truly sure that they have a fighting chance. Thest time assassins went for you, they were either cut down or being smite by thunderbolts. I think they don''t want a repeat of that'' Aziefughed. ''What gave them all the courage?'' Will have the answer to that ''There were some rumors that you are injured'' ''Injured?'' ''How did that rumore about? I thought that they are smarter than this. I could create the Sword of Humanity and they think I am injured? That is a weird leap of logic'' Azief could not understand these people. He is not looking for them to cause trouble and they should be grateful for that Instead, they were the ones eager to find problems with him. Do they think the title he gave himself, Death Monarch is simply an aesthetic choice? Will then said ''People believe what they wanted to believe'' he chuckles a bit and said ''They were suppressed too long by you. Any news that is about you being in an unfortunate situation brings hope to them'' Will wanted tough at this contrasting opinion in the world For themon people, even though Death Monarch is a terrifying figure, after years of living with this death god, they also know that Death Monarch had a bottom line. As long as you do not bother him or touch his people or hinder his interest, basically Death Monarch would not get up from his throne to settle you. And themon people also knows that most of the enemy of Death Monarch is mostly criminals, killers and monsters of the world So, mostmon people kind of approve and after the recent event, Death Monarch reputations is polished even more. To themon people if Death Monarch was not present during the Multiversal Convergence, Earth would be enved by those Demons. So, some people began seeing Death Monarch as guardian and protector of Earth. When the whole world learned that Death Monarch is going to the Seresian world to try to fetch back Katarina from the grasp of the Demon King, most of the people were very worried. That without Death Monarch in the world, there would be huge threats from otherworldly creatures and from the starry skies above. So, the news of his injury would worry themon people. The same could not be said for the Crime Alliance which probably pray to whatever gods that they worship for Death Monarch to die. Will, himself could not believe what a few years had changed. Death Monarch use to be the enemy of the world. And now those same people who use to vindicate and put bales on him is the same people who put the title of guardian and protector of Earth No wonder, Azief always told him that themon people is fickle and it is not good to bear the title of hero They fought for their interest and when their interest is satisfied they praise you and when their interest does not align with you, you are the viin Azief had never change in his stance, unwavering. He does not care whether people understand what he did or not and he does not care whether those people mocked or worship him He did what he believes is right. And when he found himself in the wrong, he would admit it and change his ways. Grappling ahead, trying to find light in this dark world just like anyone else. Azief doesn''t have all the answers and he doesn''t pretend to have it. Yet, the world seems to think that he have Will thought of this and then he shakes his head. He then said ''And it also helps that it might be Sasha behind the scene fanning the mes'' ''She did'' Will only nodded ''If they believe you to be injured and attack you only to see you in full power, in a way it could clean up some people that is against you'' Azief nodded. That is one of the few things that could exin why the rumors of him injured could spread out so quickly. If its Sasha¡­. she probably wanted him to settle these hidden dangers. But¡­. are those people so dumb? Is it him overestimating these criminals or is it Sasha underestimating them? Some of them might be attracted by such bait¡­. but some fishes are smarter than the other They would wait in the dark and observe. >> Chapter 1369: The Important Question I Chapter 1369: The Important Question I Will continue by saying No, many people probably would take advantage of that and tries to attack you before reinforcement from Pandemonium arrives'' Azief nodded but he is clearly not worried. As for the Trident, the fact that he is still here without being attacked means that the Trident is still not found. So, there is no worries. And even if they find the Trident, this does not mean that they could wield the full power of that Trident. Do not underestimate Divine Weapons, especially Divine Armaments made in Olympus. This is Divine Weapon that could rule the Laws and so just because you have it does not necessarily mean you could exert all of its power. Will did not know what Azief is thinking instead he continue by saying ''It is not She before where we could easily be on the other side of the world in just a few second and monitor the state of the world'' Will thought of the good old days. In the past, the World Powers only need to dispatch either a Seed Forming leveler as governors or viceroy in the remote regions of the world and if something happens, these levelers could quickly react either by sending reinforcement or settling the matter by themselves. But this new world after the Multiversal Convergence has changed a lot of things. Not onlymunication is harder, the ceiling of power had also been raised. Records of Disk Formation leveler has not been updated for six months. It is easier to hide and some satellites in space could not even see through the clouds of energy that covers the world. Things are harder for the world power but it is also a boon for certain faction or people who wanted the world to be free from the surveince of the great powers. ''Of course, maybe such thing is not a problem for you'' Will said looking at Azief. From what he could see Azief is not affected that much by the changes of the world ''But even for me, with all my speed, I could not reach the other ends of the world in a few second like before. Now, it takes me half an hour of running. That is how big the world has be'' ''of course, it is not simply because it is big, right? ''Azief said and Will nodded He true people of the world right now is not because of the world is big. After all, space is also big but Will could still travel it using his speed. But why was it Earth which clearly is not big as space decrease his speed. It is the Laws of this world. Outer Space is infinitely big and as such certain Laws could not bepressed into one particr region Yet, Will could still rim around and be as fast as he could be. But yet, on Earth, he is suppressed, It is like a particle of gas that is in a closed state and a particle of gas in an open state. To make it simpler, if there is a smoke and one smoke is left in an open state, then that smoke would not suffocate anyone. But what if you close all the windows and the door and let the smoke into one ce, then whoever is in that ce would be suffocated. And that is the problem. Earth acts like a house. And it is the house of the Heavenly Will. The Heavenly Will grows stronger and he makes the world grows stronger pressuring the beings on Earth yet also making it safer and livable. But that is not the only reason that Will was not as fast as before when he is on Earth. There are also other factors Will does not say that there are still other beings in this world that could also hinders him like some beast that also could move very fast He also met a few phantoms that appears in some seas that is as fast as him Not to mention that he also had to avoid ces that have space tears or weird phenomenon. It has been six months. Six month is not long but to call it short is not urate either In this six months since the Multiversal Convergence, there are many new phenomenon popping up every day. And the whole world is still in this phase of grabbing in the dark. They listed a few things, noted some things but there are still many things that is weird and extraordinary in this world, waiting to be uncovered. The Ten Seas is only the tip of the iceberg. There are mountains that spews out purple gas that covers the clouds and fills it with energy There are hills which is actually monsters. There are smokes that could affect geography. More and more things that are magical, mysterious and mystical could be seen all over the world. There are still many things that Will also doesn''t know about this world. So, if he could help it, he would not be zipping around the world. But when he heard Azief had returned and he was at Turbulent Sea, he did not hesitate to run to this sea. He looks at Azief and he stopped talking probably wanting him to respond to what he had said. Azief did not immediately answer. He seems to be thinking of something before he puts his coffee cup down on the coaster and nodded ''I expected it. What I expected was that the Crime Alliance will make a move. I also expected the world powers will also make a move. What I didn''t expect is the Trident of Poseidon, the Ten Seas and the state of the world right now'' he frowns a bit Will sighed ''What are you going to do? What are you nning? I need to know so I could help you'' Will knows part of the n but lmowing Azief, he might have some other ns. Azief did not answer this question instead he asks ''Tell me the news, anything important that had happened. I need to know more before I could make my decision. This ce does not receive many news from the outside.'' ''I thought there is the White Owl branch here?'' ''There is but they are just about to open and did not yet open fully. Because of recent situation they seem to have retreated'' Will then said ''I don''t know much either other than what I have heard from some people talking and same from the sources of Pandemonium and my other sources at the other great powers'' ''And?'' ''From what I know The World Government ising. Hirate himself had decided to meet you. I don''t think he is going to meet you to simply greets you'' Azief nodded ''I think I could guess why he ising'' he said while smiling. He thought of the proposal that he had told Sasha to send to the World Government just a day before he went to the Seresian world. ''Other than that? What about the Republic? What about their reaction when they lmow Katarina is here with me?'' Will smiles bitterly. ''Outside of the Turbulent Sea, it is hard to get news from the domain of the Turbulent Sea.'' Will began by saying this ''What do you mean?'' ''Same people believed that you have failed in rescuing Katarina and nobody could be sure that Katarina is with you. So, there was a bit of argument by the Senate of the Republic on whether to send ships towards the Turbulent Sea or not. But from what I heard this morning, they were already preparing to send a fleet to this city. Maybe, after hearing I am also going to the Sea, they would be more motivated. ''This had nothing to do with what happened to Boris?'' Azief asked. Will smiles bitterly ''You know about that'' Arthur hooked me up with all thetest news after I was gone. Will nodded. ''I don''t want to talk about such depressing things. The Republic is now very divided and the water is chaotic. Jean himself did not want to involve himself too much in this matter. I could not me Jean for what happened during that time'' He paused for a second before saying ''And Jean himself was never the one taking the shot. If he really did, Boris would not still be alive'' Jean had no fault in this matter? He was busy all over the worldmanding his Time Avatar to save people and ying monsters. Even now, there is still many monsters all over the world that is wreaking havoc. Then Will look at Azief and said ''And if you fight with Jean......that would send a signal'' Azief eyes narrowed. Will shakes his head and said ''You lmow that I am right'' Azief sighed Will chuckles a bit and then he said ''At that time, it would be toote to regret the decision. The moment you fight with Jean, whatever the reason, one would take it as the stance of Pandemonium and they would pounce an the Republic, they would fan the mes and at that time, even if you want to stop, it would be hard since the damage is done'' Azief understood what Will is trying to say. Jean is not a single individual Chapter 1370: The Important Question II Chapter 1370: The Important Question IIJean is not a single individual. He is the Left Chancellor of the Republic and he has great support from the people under the rule of the Republic and even in the Senate and the Assembly. If he fought with Jean, regardless of the reason, there would be a war. And a war between great powers this time would not be like before In the past, Azief could fight the World Government and not affect the course of the world that much but that is not the case now And he has a lot of more things now. And he has more people he cares about now. Things have be¡­not so simple Azief sighed. ''It is fortunate that Jean is not involved in that. I owe him'' he said and Will raise his eyebrows. He could guess what Azief owe Jean. It probably had something to do with the Multiversal Convergence Will wanted to sigh. Things have changed a lot and people have also changed. ''As for the matter whether the Republic woulde¡­'' Will nodded ''They wille. The Senate agree to send a fleet to fetch her. Chaotic and in the verge of a civil war and a mass secession'' Will said ''It''s that bad?'' ''the powerful fought for people. For poption. Notnd. Not wealth'' he said as he chuckles bitterly ''Becausend is everywhere. The world has be too big. One could walk a hundred years and might see a few dozen viges'' Will was not exaggerating. If you are not a leveler on at least the level of Seed Forming, you probably would not be able to tour all over the world. At least in Seed Forming you probably have controls over the energy of the world making it possible for you to venture out to the world But if not, you would probably be stuck in your ce of origin for the rest of your life. ''As for wealth, in this world the currency is still not determined but most people have used the energy stones. The purer it is, the more valuable it is. Even the criminal underworld traded using energy stones.'' Gold and silvers and all of that is not a good store of value or having any value at all in this current age. Both Azief and Will knows this. Because for beings like Azief, he could easily turn anything he touches into gold. And the new fad is people. Because in this world of magic and fantasy, people could be gods. And if their faction could cultivate a powerful person, then a force could rise up to the sky. More people, more chances that among those people there is a person who could surpass the great heroes of the world. This has good effect on normal people as none of the factions and forces that wanted to be stronger would do something crazy like massacring poption. Doing such a thing and oppressing people would not end in a good way as people would leave. And they are always people who adhere to morals and righteousness and would y these kind of people The reason why the World Government was so popr in the beginning is because they protected the people Say what you want about them, but in the initial Fall they have managed to create order and coordinate rescue effort and save a lot of people all over the world by coordinating with other powerful people that was allies of the World Government If not for their mistake in dealing with Death Monarch, they could very well be the greatest world power ''Pandemonium?'' Azief asked. Will frowned a bit. He sighed first before saying ''Wang Jian ising'' ''How about Athena and Freya?'' ''They both are alsoing'' Azief narrowed his eyes andughed. He understands what Will is saying to him ''They brought three ships?'' Will shakes his head and said ''Three fleet. They brought three fleet to meet you. A sea armada ising to wee you back to Pandemonium. It made me envy you a little bit. Maybe I should create my own force'' Aziefughed ''You mean the fame?'' Will onlyughed. ''Your army had expanded a lot since youst saw them. But I guess that is also in your calction right? But do you expect it to be such a headache?'' Will said with a smirk on his face Azief smiles bitterly. Most of the time he did not pay that much attention to Pandemonium military forces The reason is because as he grows stronger, most of the time he could handle anything by his lonesome. There is no need for him to use any army against his enemies. Does that mean army is useless? No, it is simply because one does not kill a mosquito using a cannon If there was ever a need to use his army, it was like during the Multiversal Convergence. But that is a freak ident. The reason why Azief kept the army and keep expanding it is because if there is war between world powers, then the role of armies is very important. For example, Azief could fight a world power alone. But the world powers all have strategies to try to deal with him. Of course right now he is in Divine Comprehension so it is hard to find an enemy for him But that does not mean that the world power is truly powerless to do anything. Using quantity against him still work. Azief believe that the army still have a role to y because he had seen it. Odin is powerful and possess great magic but even he has his own soldiers and armies. Azief did not say anything for a while. He already had many problems but when he listens to Will saying that three of his generals are alling to the Turbulent Sea but separate, he could tell that the internal division of the army is getting worse But then he thinks of another possibility and the other possibility is also something that would give him headache. ''If I knew it is this troublesome, it might be better not to create Pandemonium at all'' he thought to himself. Will could tell what Azief was thinking so he said ''The Central Court seems to be the one that is fanning the mes between the Three Armies'' Azief heard it and he nodded. ''You''re going to keep letting it happen?'' ''I think Wang Jian, Athena and Freya knows that the Central Court is the one fanning the mes'' he said suddenly. Will raised his eyebrows but Azief did not put him in suspense for long ''They are just ying along with it'' ''Why?'' Will asked. He did not understand much about politics. He doesn''t understand¡­. if Wang Jian, Freya and Athena all knows that the Central Court is the one that is fanning the me and promoting the divide between the Three Armies why do they y along with it? ''Is there any reason for such a farce?'' Will thought to himself Azief sighed. ''There is'' he answered He then said ''I didn''t think that they could think of such method. But, at least I know that they are loyal'' ''I still don''t understand, Azief'' ''The reason why they y along with it is simply because they know that the reason I structure the rtionship of the Central Court, the Three Armies and the Shadow Guards are all made for them to supervise each other, for them to fight each other and not to unite with each other'' Azief sighed again ''I did it in the beginning because I fear that my absence would leave Pandemonium vulnerable. Pandemonium is unlike me. I could not always control it because it is consisted of the people living in it. I could restrain my greed but Pandemonium couldn''t. The only reason it had been able to do it is because I was the one holding the reins.'' ''I created such organization and make them sh against each other so they would never let any faction gains total control over Pandemonium'' He paused for a second and Will look at his sworn brother with a new whole appreciation. I guess his sworn brother if not for his pursuit for great strength would probably be quite the politician. Azief did not know Will thoughts instead he asks ''Do you know the thoughts of these factions?'' Will shakes his head Even though he does work in Pandemonium, he does not really have any official title. And that is something he and Azief both agree After all, he is not always in Pandemonium. Sometimes, when he felt like it he would go travel in the Speed Source or simply goes to another dimension or training with his teacher and going to some forbidden ces in the Universe Before, he and his teacher is chasing a broken star. There is someone there named Wargod and in that broken star, there is one of the Temple of the Savi''krian. There is a legacy there for him to inherit. It is not an ideal for him to have a job where he had to be there all the time. And Azief knows that Chapter 1371: The Important Question III Chapter 1371: The Important Question IIIWill never wanted to be a Minister or an advisor. He is just helping Azief when he is absent or acted like messengers between him and the other people in Pandemonium Azief then said ''The Army believe that Pandemonium should expands its power to all over the world. In other words, the army have imperialism tendencies'' ''Then what about the Central Court? They wanted to create a utopia for the people, a world that is orderly and governed byws,mon sense, introduce diplomatic solutions and make an alliance all over the world'' ''As for the Shadow Guards, they are my sword and my shield. They do not care about expansion of Pandemonium, or the betterment of humanity, they simply work to fulfil my desires and wants; This is a simple representation of what they want'' He sighed for a moment before saying ''Will, did you remember what I used to say. Extreme and absolute is never good. I do not have the intention to expand Pandemonium. But if it was the military factions having the control of Pandemonium when I was gone, tell me, what do you think Wang Jian would do? He would probably go to war against Lotus Order or any other smaller forces, slowly integrating them into Pandemonium or maybe even creating colonies of Pandemonium all over the world. Will heard this and he shakes his head ''No. Wang Jian would not do that. He is loyal to you'' Azief shook his head and said ''To him, that is also loyalty. To make Pandemonium stronger is a loyalty to the people of Pandemonium and to me and to his soldiers'' ''You do not undertone him the way I understand him. ''He is a passionate man, a man that treated his soldiers like his son. Most of the Commanders in the army is trained by him and the military faction is mostlyposed of his disciples and his colleagues'' ''If Pandemonium truly bes the world premier faction, holding so much power that no other world power could contend, it means les soldiers of Pandemonium would die in a conflict'' ''His thoughts are simple but we both known that things are not that simple. Excessive war brought ruins. In that process of him doing that, who knows what would happen whether what he sought is peace or eternal war?'' Hearing this Will could not help but sighed. he did not think that there is such a thing ''And the utopia that the schr factions trying to create. I have a lot to say about them but one thing I notice is that they are too idealistic, that sometimes they forgot reality does not erasure up to ideals. They love beauty and they disdain ugliness. But ugliness is also part of life. They could not love ugliness so they could never surpass the ideals'' ''Leaving them in charge of Pandemonium would be a disaster'' ''And for Shadow Guards? They are loyal but that is all they are. If the faction of the Shadow Guards governs Pandemonium, not many things would improve. They are cloaks and daggers type of organization. Because they were hired and recruited for one reason only and that is to be loyal to me. Will understood now ''By letting these three keep bickering with each other, you created a bnce.'' Azief nodded and he then said ''A little bit of ideals, mix with harsh truth and reality with a little hint of my interest being protected¡­. that is Pandemonium politics'' Azief smiles and then he said ''And Wang Jian, Athena and Freya probably knows that was my intention so they y along, never appearing to unite with each other, deliberately let the Central Court fan the me and create a divide between them'' This is a way of them showing to me that they are loyal. Hmph. I wonder who thinks of this? if its Wang Jian I would be very surprised. Maybe after being betrayed by his own King, he had wisen up'' ''As for Hirate¡­'' Azief suddenly said ''He probably wanted to talk me about that n of mine'' For a moment there was silence. Will knows what the n was about. Though he is not optimistic that it could be done. Before Azief went to the Seresian world, he had prepared many things. And there is a n that was sent to the World Government. Will did take a look at that n so he knows what it is about. Will seems to be thinking for a second and he frowned ''Is it still possible? If it''s during the early days, it was probably possible. But now, with the Ten Seas and all kinds of continents popping up¡­...I find it hard to believe that your n could even be realized'' ''Thus¡­. I need some help'' Azief sighed and then said ''I did not expect that the world had changes so much. Even the Heavenly Will is not strong enough to do this. I recognize that now after having a little bit knowledge of what had happened since sixth month ago.'' He paused for a second before saying ''But, it is still very possible'' he said with a smile on his face. There is silence in the area before Will said ''Who do you need?'' ''I need Sangmin. Warp. And the full cooperation of the World Government to create something akin of warp drive. This would be a massive undertaking and the current city that is out of their range of that n needs to be notified. I believe I could do it without any casualties. If I do it alone, it might not be possible. But if it''s with those people., I am quite confident it could work'' If anyone is listening to what Azief is talking, they would not understand it What is this about the current city? Why does he need something that is akin to warp drive? Why does he need Lee Sangmin the Arrayist Sage and Warp the Space Monarch? What does it mean range of cities? But Will nodded Will then sighed ''I am not that well versed in the intricacies of it all but I expect you had it all nned out'' Azief nodded. They stopped talking for a while. Azief pour coffee into his cup and Will cup. This is not a meeting between lord and his subordinate. This is a meeting between friends. But their coffee talk affects the world. Any words and any decision that is born from today talk would undoubtedly change the destiny of this world. But they are still rxed. It is a pity that the moment they met they have to talk about this kind of stuff. But time is pressing. And nobody felt it more than Azief and Will. From the moment Will saw the fate of his sworn brother, he had been thinking of how to stop that future from happening Will love his brother. Not many people would understand this. Azief had helped him with Lily and for that he had always been grateful And many people do not know that Azief had save him too many times before. He had a lot to be grateful for, so he sworn brotherhood with Azief. Two men who were very different from each other Yet, they became brothers. Will did not even think once to kill his brother. He would stay beside him until the end. Even if he saw his own future, he would not falter He believes him. And this is why there is this tense atmosphere between them. They both felt that time is pressing. For a while they just sat there looking at the ocean in the distance, looking at the clouds and the waves in the nearby shore, Azief sipping his coffee, Will chewing his beans And then as Will finished drinking down the cup and then ask ''Then what about the threat? From the otherworldly invaders? What would you do about them? Many of them are in prisons right now but we could not put them in prison indefinitely. Not to mention we have cut off their way to return back to their world'' Azief sighed. Will did not beat around the bush. He knows that his brother prefers direct question and answer. So, he bombarded him almost immediacy. ''Since Hirate ising I would also discuss these matter with him'' Another period of silence descended. Azief could tell Will wanted to ask a question but none of the question he asked is the question he truly wanted to ask After all, Azief felt that any question about the world business had expired. There is only that question left. And he is waiting for that question. Will finally sighed and then said ''And what are you going to do with what you saw in the future?'' Finally, he asks the question >> Chapter 1372: The Red Table I Chapter 1372: The Red Table IAzief take the cup of coffee again and take a sip. He looks at the sky above and then he said ''We have to stop it'' Will smiles and nodded ''That is all I need to hear'' ''Why. Why did you need to hear it from me?'' Azief asked Will sighed and said ''I don''t want you giving up. I don''t want you to think that there is only one way out of this'' ''I don''t want you¡­...to kill yourself'' Azief smiles bitterly ''I did think of it. And I thought better of it'' Yes, this is one of the solution to that problem. Azief saw himself bing a monster. He saw himself fighting people he knows, killing people but the millions and that give him quite the impact. Of course, he does not know what leads him to be like that but the one thing he knows is that.... that is his future And it is not a future he wanted to live. And what is the easiest and simplest way to make sure that does not happen? The simplest solution is to remove him from the equation. Will sighed and shakes his head Chapter 1373: The Red Table II Chapter 1373: The Red Table IITake Jean for example. What could these criminals offer him that he could not find for himself? All he seeks is a peaceful life and the refinement of his magic. What could you offer someone like that? And then there is the most obvious and the stumbling block of these criminal families. Death Monarch. That is a person who hated Crime Alliance with the passion of a thousand burning suns. In the past, if there is someone who bing the stumbling blocks of these criminal''s organization, there are many ways to solve it Hire an assassin. Bribe them. Threatened their family. That and more of the same variation But Death Monarch is the strongest person in the world. There are no assassins that have big enough gut to try to assassinate Death Monarch. Thest time that somebody tried, they turned into scorched meat, being smite by red thunderbolts that shot down from the Heavens As for bribing Death Monarch, that is the most ridiculous move anyone could make. With his status of the strongest person in the world, if he wanted anything, he could simply say it and the whole world would move to answer his wish. And thest time someone tried to threatened Death Monarch closest friends and families, bad things happened to them So, in this new era, the crime families were reduced to rats, always having to hide from the world powers It is the same for the Bratva. Even when the organization wanted topromise the Republic, it falls to deaf ears. Boris could still be negotiated with since he understands the world that the world is not white and ck. Most of the time, it is shades of gray. But that is not something that his sister understood. Katarina if she is simply a naive woman that would be fine. But that na?ve woman is the strongest woman in the world. With her red sword she cut down people like weeds To the rest of the world, Katarina the Ice Queen also has the title of the most beautiful woman in the world. But to the Bratva and to the criminal families in Russia, she is a butcher, a boogeyman. Sitting on one of the seat, representing the Bratva is Mister Moscow. He had a bowler hat, wearing a tight fitted suit. He is lean and tall and his hair reached the back of his neck but neatly tied. This is his nickname. And this is not the first time he is here. As the representative to the Red Table, rarely these people gave their true name. Because they deal in the dark side of the world they also know that giving one-person true name is very dangerous. In a world of magic, even names should be protected. There are all kinds of magic and there is magic that could use names as mediums of curses or cmity. Mister Moscow look to his left ''It has been a long time seeing you, Amaterasu'' He said. His voice is a little hoarse like he as something stuck on his throat. Amaterasu mask seems to show a smile. Amaterasu is also tall and his hair is long enough to reach his waist. But his hair is tied very neatly and it is tied in a certain knot. Amaterasu is the representative of Yomi Yomi is now the name of the new criminal underworld forces that appeared after stomping the Yamaguchi Gumi. Yamaguchi Gumi is basically thergest Yakuza gang in Japan before the Fall. But Yomi had risen from the ashes of the old world. They did not behave like normal Yakuza and they disdain the hierarchical concepts of the Yakuza. Their rise to power begins with them ughtering the members of the Yamaguchi Gumi, creating terror in the criminal underworld of Japan that had never been seen or experienced before Basically, it was a war to decide the new lord of the criminal underworld of Japan. And the one standing at the top is the top ranking members of Yomi. In a world withoutw, the mostwless would surely be the criminals. And they rule the criminal underworld through fear Since then Yomi had unified almost all of the factions of criminal underworld of Japan organized crime. But unfortunately enough Hikigaya and Oreki could not tolerate their existence. Unlike Death Monarch who despise crime families form the start, Hikigaya and Oreki both have ties with the Yakuza in the early beginning of their rise. This is not something that is mentioned because it is a hidden part of the history of those two great men But once those two people have the power, they immediately eradicated almost all of Yomi forces forcing them to run away from the ind nation All of them exiled from their own country. Those who still remember the reign of terror Yomi once had over the poption probably does not think that the merciless Yomi is nothing in front of those two. When Hikigaya begins his purge, the methods he used is very ruthless and cruel. Hikigaya at that time was not as powerful as today, but he was more ruthless. Hikigaya uses his illusion to coax the location of their headquarters. At times, he would torture them in that Illusion World that he created in the minds of the people he captured. And there is also the fact that none of the secrets of Yomi is secrets in front of Hikigaya Illusion World. How did the World Government eradiated Yomi influence so thoroughly and so neatly is all thanks to Hikigaya effort? Then there is Oreki. Oreki wields the power of thunder and the way he kills people was by burning them inside out. You could even smell your own innards is cooking as you die in terrible excruciating pain. The leader of Yomi at that time was lucky that he did not put all of his eggs in one basket and he manages to escape just right before those two warlords could get to him Then, Yomi join the others and then the Broker came and propose an alliance of criminals. And Yomi is one of those factions in the Crime Alliance that sits at the top of the pyramid So, now Yomi had gone global. And they do not forget what has been done to them. Representing the Yomi is someone who is called Amaterasu, taking the name of one of the chief deity in Japanese mythology Yomi is that kind of organization. They give code name to their high ranking members. And most of them take the names of mythical beings in the ancient mythology of Japan Amaterasu look and then nodded toward Mister Moscow. Then he spoke. It is clear from the moment he spoke that he is using a voice changer. Like Mister Moscow, he wears a mask Amaterasu wears an Oni makes over his face with horns on the top of each side of his mask As for Mister Moscow, his face is bandaged with ck and red clothes. The clothes on his face seems to be something that is alive as it sometimes wiggles and moves by itself. Amaterasu then said ''It is not that long of a time. Mister Moscow. Six months is not a long time. I was expecting us to not meet for a while. Death Monarch¡­. return is expected.'' But he sighed Mister Moscow understand. Even though they always expect that such day woulde, there is always this hope that Death Monarch does not return At least with the other world power there is still room to wiggle. Even though they were not as powerful as they were before, able to influence state politics, they still could have thrived and slowly recover back their influence Even the World Government could not stop this and the other world power also deals with them. Only Pandemonium is stubborn. But Pandemonium is not something that one could simply ignore or try to make it go away. With the return of Death Monarch, one could predict that once that death god knows that Crime Alliance once again bing powerful, he would lead another purge. Even now, most of the members of their factions is restless. When the thunder roars in the sky, they shudder. When the day is clear and there are no clouds in the sky, their people do not dare to go out. And that is only a day after Death Monarch had return. ''There is also the matter with Void'' Amaterasu snorted and said. ''I told Susanoo that we should have killed him with all of our efforts. Now, we have another formidable enemy in our long list of enemies'' He sighed and then added ''Why does this organization refuse to see that only dead enemies are good enemies. We have repeatedly told the Crime Alliance that bringing that madman as the head of the Crime Alliance is a mistake. Now, that decision hase to bite us in the ass. Mister Moscow shakes his head and said ''Nobody would have expected that¡­. he could be such a headache. Before he simply unorganized. But now¡­. Void seems to have some purpose. There might be someone guiding him from behind'' Mister Moscow said. >> Chapter 1374: A Familiar Name Chapter 1374: A Familiar NameThey spoke openly but the other three could not hear what they were saying. This is simply because there is a mechanism around the chairs and the tables. The chairs around the table is also magical in nature and is carved with intricate details. The chair where Amaterasu is sitting is ck in color and there are the carvings of all kinds of mythical Japanese gods and monsters on the chair back. The ck color itself is magical as it seems to absorb light. Yomi, the name itself is Japanese word for thend of the dead or the World of Darkness. It is then the reason why all the high ranking members all have taken the name of mythological gods and deities. Amaterasu, Susanoo and Tsukuyomi are the three leaders of the three Gates of Yomi. And then there is the two founder of Yomi, the one who had subdued the criminal underworld of Japan and then expand its influence over the world It is Izanami and Izanagi. These two people had never been seen but everyone knows their existence. Unlike some Yakuza gangs where they gain reputation by notoriety and by showing their faces and their power openly and publicly, Izanami and Izanagi power seem toe from their anonymity. They are shrouded in darkness, their names are whispered in the dark alleys but no one knows who these two people are, where did theye from, how they look like and where they are. Elusive as a ghost Probably the only people who have seen these two figures are the Three Gate leaders of Yomi. As for Mister Moscow chair, there is the carving of hammer and sickle and stars. There are many various symbols that denotes the Bratva. These chairs have special properties in that they could iste sounds around them and detect their thoughts pattern. So when Mister Moscow wanted to talk to Amaterasu, the chair sends a permission request to Amaterasu and Amaterasu epted so they could talk freely without disturbing the other three and also keeping the connection of their conversation a secret While these people do not trust each other, some trust needed to be established if not the cooperation could not be maintained. In the past, it was the Broker that brought these violent men together and created the most powerful criminal organization in the world, an alliance of criminal and ouws to defend themselves from the purge of the Great Powers. ''Void is a problem that we need to address sooner thanter but for now, we have to focus on Death Monarch'' Even though the topic of the gathering is not yet being proposed, everyone around the table knows that this probably something to do with Death Monarch. Amaterasu nodded and then he said ''We''ll see whether the others had ideas on how to counter. I would like not to abandon my facilities in the Ten Seas and the other continents. It is one thing that we could not do business in Pandemonium, it is another that we could not even do anything'' Amaterasu said. Of course only criminal like them could think what they are doing is right and it was that Death Monarch that does not understand the rules of the world. To them, everyone has topromise. But Death Monarch was never a person whopromises with others. You either follow his way or you die. It is suffocating dealing with this kind of person yet Death Monarch is not someone they could simply ignore Mister Moscow did not say anything else because he knows that Amaterasu would like to listen to the others and the connection between their two chairs is immediately severed They went silent. Sitting on the seat beside Amaterasu is Falco, the representative of the Consortium the unified Italian mafia. The Consortium is consisted of the Falcone''s, the Salvatore''s and many other new crime families that have risen since the Fall They are basically the mafia. The Five Families of course still existed in bits and pieces but the new upstarts had taken their ce. Honors and all that is push to the sides especially in a world where the one who is the strongest reign supreme. Falco wears a mask of an eagle. But just like the other two, his mask is not simply some trinkets or mask he buys in some convenience store. It is a mask that seems to emanate energy. The Italian mafia was quite hard to remove because unlike what happened in Japan and in Russia, the mafia had quite the pull in Italy. But when Italy joined the World Government, the mafia basically had a bit of a contests of power with the regional governor that Hirate had sent This then turn into a full blown war and they lost that war. And ever since then, they struggle to find a way to get back up. And during the assassination attempt of Death Monarch, there is the hand of the mafia behind those assassination attempt so their forces is also hunted by Pandemonium forces But they are slowly recovering. Falco did not say anything to Amaterasu or to Mister Moscow, remain silent for most of the time. As for the cartel, it was Diablo who is representing. The Cartel is simply a name that came to represent all of the South American criminal underworld. There is a certain man who have unified the entire South American crime families. This person is elusive and some people called him El Fantasma The Ghost. The Red Lotus Triad is represented by Hong Yaoshi. All of them uses code names and wears mask. Does this mean that they did not trust each other? There''s that but actually it is also because they fear that there are some ways of knowing who they are. The fact that they are the representatives of their faction means that they are quite high in the ranking. It would not be surprising if one of them is the heads of these forces. But they would never speak so obviously. They might know in their hearts who is sitting beside them but they would never verbalize it into words. Because they know the risk and they don''t know who is listening. Even though everything in this room seems to have an anti-surveince runes carved onto it, the world is vast and there are all kinds of people who have all kinds of abilities They know that the Heavens could listen and eavesdrops. And they don''t like that. The reason why all of their mask have certain energy to it is none other than because all of it has some kind of anti-surveince magic. Diablo started saying first ''I would propose the topic'' When he said it, he push the center button enabling his word to be heard all over the room. Mister Moscow, Amaterasu, Hong Yaoshi and Falco all nodded. The barrier that cancels noise around them immediatelye down. This time everyone could hear each other ''The return of Death Monarch. How to handle this?'' They all went silent for a few second before Amaterasu then said. ''We should have really killed him when he was still weak'' Hong Yaoshi snorted and said ''What''s the use of speaking about things that have already happened'' He looks to Mister Moscow and said ''Any ideas?'' Mister Moscow seems to be silent for a second before saying ''We have created some weapons'' ''The Bratva creating weapons. That is hard to believe'' there is a trace of disdain in the tone. It was Diablo saying it ''There were some researchers of the Order of Thinkers that defected to our side'' Hearing this the other went silent. One could not see their facial expression because of the mask but most of them are probably shocked. But they did not ask any more. Everyone have their own methods and they are not exactly the sharing type. ''Are you confident that your weapon could kill Death Monarch? Probably it would only tickle him'' said Amaterasu Mister Moscow did not say anything for a few second before saying ''It is true that even though the weapons had been created there is no certainty at all that it could be used against a Divine Comprehension leveler.'' Amaterasu nodded. This is simple logic. If the Bratva had such weapons, they would already be dominating the world. Mister Moscow could tell that Amaterasu had something to say. ''Amaterasu, it seems you have an idea'' Amaterasu takes his time. Even though this room is dark and it appears that they were the only one here, that is not entirely urate. Around the room is service robots. Out of the many conveniences brought by the explosion of advanced technology, one of them is these service robots. Amaterasu waited for his juice toe. The rest did not bother him. Even though they use code names and meet in mask, this are not the first time they met each other. They are the representative of their factions and most of the time they meet each other in one way or the others because they have already established rapport. So, they waited. The juice came and Amaterasu uses the straw to slurp the juice. ''Ahh¡­that just hit the spot'' he eximed before suddenly saying ''Loki wanted a seat on the table'' >> Chapter 1375: The Hunt for a Divine Weapon Chapter 1375: The Hunt for a Divine WeaponThe others narrowed their eyes, looking at Amaterasu. There was silence like they wanted to digest the information. The words he said is very light but the consequences are enormous. Wanting to admit someone to be one of the members of the Red Table? That is not as easy ask Then Diablo said. ''This is impossible. Loki is one person. How could he bepared to our entire organization? While he did create his own force, that force is small.'' Amaterasu expected it but the he said ''Well, he is not an ordinary person, is he?'' At this, Diablo sighed. Yes, Loki is not exactly an ordinary person. But it is precisely because of that, that they are reluctant to give Loki a seat. This is not the first time that Loki had apply to the Red Table. While there is a rule in the book that says that anyone could apply to be one of the members, they usually would measure themselves first before antagonizing the faction that rules the Crime Alliance. Asking for a seat means dividing the pie. It means shing interest. It is like those pirate''s lords of the sea. If you have no power and influence in the sea but im to be one, it would not be long before you would be fish feeds. ''And don''t forget something. He has the Book of Secrets. And unlike the Broker, he is not easy to deal with'' Falco who rarely speaks suddenly said ''Why are you so eager to defend the Trickster?'' the other waited for Amaterasu to answer. They were also perplexed with Amaterasu defense of Loki. Amaterasu words is Yomi words. This is like Yomi having the intention to ally with Loki Yomi has always been a staunch resistance against Loki joining the Crime Alliance. The Crime Alliance while united in some sense are also divided in some sense. The five faction fought for their own interest but at the same time safeguarding the interest of each other. They also know not to be too greedy or they would drive off people and talents. That is a hard line to bnce between guarding their own interest while at the same time making sure that the others don''t think that they are monopolizing the resources. Amaterasu then said ''There is a way of making sure that the sea is a hostile ce for Death Monarch and Ice Queen'' Pausing for a second he then added ''There is a way to restrain and suppress Death Monarch as long as he is in the Seas'' this word shocks the other four. Not many people in this world have the confidence to say what Amaterasu just said. Hearing this, all the four people eyes shines brightly And they somehow understand the implication. Loki had always been a man with the tricks. Then, this sudden proposition of allowing Loki to sat on the Red Table must have something to do with this confidence that Amaterasu is oozing. Mister Moscow then ask ''Are you trying to say that Loki had a way to defeat Death Monarch?'' Amaterasu shakes his head ''Not exactly. But it is enough to suppress him and making sure that our facilities around the ten seas and the new continents remains safe. Would that interest you?'' Falco seems to be smiling. Mister Moscow tipped his hat. Diablo chuckles and Yaoshi eyes narrowed. But the others did not immediately mor for news. Because they know who Loki is. It is not simply because he is the Trickster that people in the Crime Alliance had a hard time believing him It is the fact that he is brothers with Death Monarch. How could they easily believe that Loki would bring out a weapon to defeat Death Monarch? Even after Loki be the most wanted man in the world, Death Monarch still protects Loki. And they are supposed to believe that Loki would bring out such a weapon against a person who everyone knows is like a brother to him? Yaoshi sighed ''All of this is good and all but are you sure we could trust the Trickster? It is not the first time; he would lie for his own gains. Are youpletely sure that this is not one of his naughty tricks, trying to send us to the abyss of death?'' So, does it makes sense that Loki would give them a way to defeat his most powerful backer? ''I believe that he is speaking the truth'' Diablo then ask ''What good will it do for the Trickster?'' ''If Death Monarch is defeated by us, then the Trickster would have no backer. He must understand that without the protection of Death Monarch, he would not have been able to leisurely walk around the world'' ''Even though the world power all vowed to capture him, we know that it is not that simple. Even if they capture him, I doubt anyone would dare to imprison him unless they wanted to provoke a war with Pandemonium. Those high sounding derations might be able to fool themon people, but it does not fool us'' Amaterasu sighed and then said ''That is why he wants to sit in Red Table. With the Book of Secrets, once he is able to use it on the Red Table, he would have enough leverage that he would not be easily threatened in the Crime Alliance.'' Then Amaterasu added ''So much so, that he doesn''t even need to fear. So¡­. we now have a choice'' There was silence in the room the moment Amaterasu finished saying all of these. So, it turns out that the Trickster still have some trick inside a sleeve This choice¡­.is hard to make. They finally understand. Loki is telling them to choose. Either give him ess to secrets in the Crime Alliance or lose the chance of being able to restrain Death Monarch They all look at each other And they probably all have the same thought. What Crime Alliance needs right now is time. Time to recuperate and bolster their forces. The Multiversal Convergence is like their prayers being heard. They managed to evacuate from the area where the Seven Great Power reign supreme. And now all they need is time. This is not an easy decision to make. Amaterasu on the other hand is calm. The four of them immediately understood that Yomi had already make the decision. The fact that Amaterasu is speaking for Loki shows the position of Yomi. Falco, Mister Moscow, Huang Yaoshi and Diablo all look at each other. For a few minutes there is a tense silence inside the room It is clear the four of them is thinking the pros and cons of this. Falco was the first one that breaks the silence. ''I need to contact the higher ups first and ask for their thoughts'' he said to Amaterasu. Amaterasu nodded. While they are high ranking members of their factions, they also know that this kind of decision need more discretion. Admitting someone to the Red Table is not simple. The meaning of admitting someone into the Red Table is like crowning a King in the criminal underworld Once you take a seat on the Red Table, there are many secrets of the Crime Alliance would be revealed to that person Loki is someone with dubious background and confusing loyalties. So, this kind of thing is not something that these representative could simply give a nod to They need to see the intentions of the others in their faction The other three said the same thing and they all got up from their seats and went out of the room. No doubt that they are all contacting their leaders or the higher ups of their organization to ask for their input in this. Amaterasu leaned back on his throne chair and close his eyes. The eyelids on the mask also moves and close It must be half an hour before the sound of the room opening makes Amaterasu opens his eyes. Diablo enter the room and take his seat. Diablo look at Amaterasu and nodded but they do not speak. The tension in the room is very high They sat on their chair closing their eyes, waiting for the others to return to room. This time it was not long before Yaoshi, Falco and Mister Moscow to enter the room The moment they sit down Amaterasu then said ''When we are dealing with matters of our faction, we always do not interfere with each other. However, the matter of the Red Table has always been the decision of us five'' The other nodded Falco then said ''I still need some rification'' ''Ask away'' ''You said Loki have information about a method to suppresses Death Monarch.'' ''Yes'' ''What''s the method?'' Amaterasu smiles. He could tell that the other three is also very interested in this Amaterasu smirks and he thought to himself ''Yes, if I don''t tell these to them, they would not be convinced'' Even he himself was not convinced before Loki actually told him what it is Amaterasu then said ''A Divine Weapon'' However, hearing Amaterasu answer, Falco seems disappointed. Yaoshi was unimpressed and Mister Moscow was frowning. Diablo however has not expression, as he seems to be waiting We also have Divine Weapons in our arsenal'' Falco said. The implied meaning is clear. "we also have Divine Weapons. But even we do not dare to say that our Divine Weapon could suppress Death Monarch? What gives you the courage?" Even though Falco did not say all of these words, it is something that everyone in the room understand Amaterasu smiles and said ''This is not that kind of Divine weapons. What you have is an artifact. A simple replica of the real Divine Weapons'' Mister Moscow suddenly seems interested. It seems he also knows something. ''So, what are you saying? That Loki knows the location of a real Divine Weapon? Is that what you are saying?'' ''That is what I am saying'' Amaterasu said while chuckling Amaterasu them simply said a word that would then silence the entire room ''The Trident of Poseidon'' >> Chapter 1376: [Bonus chapter]The Throne of the Trickster Chapter 1376: [Bonus chapter]The Throne of the TricksterEveryone was silent for a second because they do not understand what Amaterasu is trying to say. How could it be different from their Divine Weapons. They also found weapons and artifacts like that in some ces and temples or rewards after killing some powerful monsters. The most famous case of such a thing is Athena, one of the Great Generals of Pandemonium who have the Sword of Ares. So, they did not understand what Amaterasu is trying to convey. But then Mister Moscow widen his eyes and mutters to himself ''Couldn''t be? The real Poseidon? In Olympus?'' Amaterasu nodded and then he smiles ''I''m impressed. It seems you also knows about it?'' Mister Moscow nodded ''We have also seen a few other civilizations like that'' Amaterasu smiles and did not say anything more. But the others could not understand. So, Mister Moscow began telling them and exining to them about Olympus and Asgard and that some stories of myths is not entirely just stories. There, up in the sky, above the clouds, and beyond the Heavens, these myths are very much alive and very much dangerous Amaterasu was impressed. ''It seems you know some stuff'' Amaterasu was already surprised that Mister Moscow knows about Olympus but he also knows about Asgard, Jade Empire and many other intergctic forces. The reason why Yomi knows is because they have people in the World Government. The other world powers also invest heavily in matters of the Multiverse but the World Government have the World Gate where they travel into other worlds, parallel world, different dimension and other universes. It is because they have people in the World Government that they have the knowledge of many things involving the Multiverse. But, the Bratva is different. So, his eyes narrowed Mister Moscow nodded and said ''The Bratva did stumble into this matter and there is also the help of the Broker so we got to find out a few secrets about the Universe'' Clearly Mister Moscow did not want to borate and Amaterasu did not insist By now everyone in the room had understood what weapon that Amaterasu is talking about. A real Divine Weapon from a real powerhouse in the Universe. ''How is it now? are you all tempted?'' There is still many question in the minds of these people but they are quite sure even though Death Monarch is powerful, he is not yet at the level of those bigshot in the Universe. Of course the things that Mister Moscow told them is a bit hard to believe but they have lived in a world of magic about a decade now. What things that they have not seen and what thing is not possible in this new era. So, even though it was hard for them to fathom that there is Olympus and Asgard and many others like it in the vast Universe, they quickly epted it Once again all four of them goes out the room. This time to probably tell their leaders what it is all about. Before, the matter is about Loki joining the Red Table. Now, the matter shifts to the matter of a Divine Weapon Only Mister Moscow is left in the room with Amaterasu Amaterasu looks at him and said ''You don''t have to go out an inform the other high ranking members of the Bratva?'' Amaterasu asked. Mister Moscow shook his head ''Hmm¡­that''s interesting. Why?'' ''The Bratva wants revenge. From the moment you said you have a weapon that could restrains and surpass Death Monarch, the higher ups already told me to cooperate.'' Amaterasu smiles and then said ''You don''t mind giving a seat on the Red Table to a rookie. I think the Bratva also could not trust Loki'' Hmph'' Mister Moscow scoffed. ''Tell me, could you trust someone who you know lie as easy as breathing. ''Then, why? ''A test.'' A test?'' "The Red Table is still rule by the five factions'' ''And the Bratva want to see what Loki would do with the seat. We wanted to see whether he is really have turned to us, or merely a wolf in sheep clothing, pretending to be the pig when he is the tiger. Pandemonium is not above in using espionage. The fact that Death Monarch still protects Loki is something that make us ufortable'' Amaterasu nodded. There was another silence between them before Mister Moscow asked Amaterasu ''How about Yomi? Izanagi and Izanami just trust him'' Amaterasu smiles and simply said ''I don''t know what they were thinking but I think that they have the same ideas as you do. Loki intention is still something that we are very curious about'' They look at each other smiles and then cut of the connection and waited. This time, the wait is not long. Around five minutes, the other three enters the room and sat down Amaterasu then said ''I think, I will cut through the unnecessary chattering and go straight to voting. Is there any objection?'' Amaterasu waited for five seconds and no one objected which means everyone consented. ''All in favor of giving Loki a seat on the Red Table is exchange for the Trident of Poseidon?'' ''Aye!'' all five people raised their voice Amaterasu smiles and nodded. ''So, it will be'' ''How do we start?'' Falco asked Mister Moscow then said ''Loki the Trickster is known to be hard to find. He is unlike the Broker. At least the Broker still maintain contact with us. But Loki...he juste and go when he pleases.'' He pauses for a second before saying ''I hated that about him'' Amaterasuughed and then he waves his hand. The room suddenly seems to distort. The other four was curious. ''You''re changing the room?'' Diablo ask. Every member of the five factions all have the ability to change the roomyout It is one of the special function of this room. But everyone was perplexed why Amaterasu suddenly wanted to change theyout. A sound attracts their attention. They saw another door appears on the other side of the room. Falco and Mister Moscow look at each other and they seem to have thought of a certain possibility Then they look at Amaterasu, his face mask is smiling At the same time, the Red Table expanded. It did not interfere with their space as their chair adjusted to the new measurement of the table. Then a new chair rose from the ground. And everyone in the room understood. They look at the new chair It is a green dark chair, almost looking like a jade throne. There are stones snakes on the thrones slithering on its edges and there is a sculpture of ravens on both sides of the ear of the chair It is better to call it a throne than a simple chair. It is like the throne of the other five people in the room The throne itself is a symbol of power and influence in the Crime Alliance. They might not have kings like the World Government but it is only because they are a king without a crown In an intent and purposes, the five factions in the Crime Alliance is like the royalty of the criminal underworld The throne itself is very intimidating, spewing green gases from its bottom. It is like a special effect There is the snakes sculpture on the front leg of the throne. It is so lifelike that it almost seems like a real snake. On the ear of the throne, there is two raven sculpture decorating it. And there are runes all over the throne. There are of course many other empty space that could still be filled up. This throne is none other than a throne for Loki Mister Moscow was shocked but then his eyes narrowed. ''He''s here?'' Amaterasu nodded. ''Hmph'' Falco snorted. ''It seems he have predicted that we would allow him to sit on the table. I hate that presumptuous nature of him'' Amaterasu only chuckles at this. Mister Moscow could understand the feeling of Falco. There are not many people in this room that likes Loki They all have some entanglements with him in the past, and one could not say that the entanglement is pleasant The other was also particrly displeased. But before they could say anything, the door on the side of the room opens and someone stepped out from the door The sound of his footsteps echoes all over the room. There is a tall young man who looks intimidating yet elegant at the same time. A tailored high-end three ¨Cpiece suit, a maroon tie, a fedora, a leather shoes that look a lot like an Italian and rose color sses. Everyone could tell that this is Loki. Loki the Trickster hase. And hees with that usual swagger of him. He looks at all the five people in the room as he strides to his throne. He then sat down, and then smiling he said ''Ah, you are all here. It''s good to see you all in good health'' And heughed a bit ''Trickster'' Falco said, his tone hostile. The other three other than Amaterasu also is not that joyful that Loki is here. He looks around and then said ''Why the hostile faces?'' Mister Moscow said ''Don''t you remember Berlin?'' Loki look at Mister Moscow. He tilted his head. It is really not easy to see the true identity of these people. All of them wear mask and he could not see their true faces. These five people might know each other with their mask off but Loki is a neer. So he doesn''t know these people. He tries to see but see nothing. But it is clear that Mister Moscow is talking about something that happened in Berlin There were a lot of things that he meddles when he was in Berlin. It''s not once or twice either. So, it took him a bit of time to remember but after a while he had an idea what''s it about ''I remember that.'' Loki said. But he did not exin. Mister Moscow only snorted ''As for you, Falco was it? What''s the problem?'' ''You dismantle the Guererro family. Was it really necessary to ughter them all?'' ''Ah, the Cartel talking about pity. What a funny thought'' and heughed. The implied meaning is clear The Cartel is even crueler than him. And the Guererro family is not a kind family. They are involved in human trafficking, new era drugs, weapons and the usual stuff that criminal do. If they met Death Monarch and not Loki, then their ending might even be more tragic. Loki then raise his hand ''I know that some of you have bad blood with me. Well, that is in the past. I am very eager to contribute to the Crime Alliance now'' The statement is received with snort and derisive noises but they clearly epted Loki sitting on the seat. Loki smiles mischievously and the opening his arms wide, he said ''Now, let''s talk business'' he smiles and then clicking his finger, a parchment appears floating in the air. The parchment gently floated down on the table and unfurled. On the map, there is an X mark on a spot. It is on a nameless ind. Loki smiles, pointed at the X mark and then said ''I present to you, the Trident of Poseidon'' and his smile be wider. >>>> Chapter 1377: The Arrow that is Lost Chapter 1377: The Arrow that is LostBy now, the whole world is watching and waiting the return of Death Monarch to Pandemonium. Dark forces who hides in the shadow began moving, and these dark forces are nning and scheming The world powers also show their attitude and the whole world enter into this period of tense silence. Ships filled the Turbulent Seas, one of the most dangerous sea in the world. There is a woman in a part of the world that also had heard the news. this woman who had heard the deration of Death Monarch only look at the sky when she first heard it. A day had passed since then and now she looks at the sky once again and she seems to be thinking of something. This woman has long hair reaching almost her waist. Her hair is braided in an elflock. Such long hair would usually prompt such question, of how she could fight with such a long hair. Those who fight with her personally all knows that even her hair could be a weapon. Her face is beautiful and wless with no imperfections. She wears a long sleeve dark green lined with purple colors and a symbol of an arrow on the back of her clothes. She wears a gauntlet that seems to have some runic inscription. Around her there is an energy field that seems to slice all chaotic energy that surround her She sat on a huge stone boulder. These stone boulders seem to be shaped by an external force. Around her is thousands of corpses of beast scattered all over Some lost their limbs, while some were minced to death. Some look like it had passes through a meat grinder and the smell of death and destion are strong here. For the beast that still have their body intact, each of these beast have countless of holes over their body Some had holes on their forehead. Some have it on their body. But there is no trace of the weapon used to pierce these beast body. A sound enters her ears and she sighed ''There is still a few that I have missed'' she mutters. The sound be even clearer and the sound seems to being closer to her. Judging by the sound alone like the sound of the ground cracking, one could make an assumption that the thing that ising closer to her is veryrge in size. This woman makes a move. She pointed her finger forward. And from her finger, an apparition of an arrow is formed and the arrow flew forward, sizzling the air and then it hit something There is a monster who is running toward her. The distance between her and the beast is five kilometers away. But, she seems to sense it and with one finger killed that beast. Behind the back of this woman is a bow with intricate design. But it is not only the design that made this bow seems special. It is the power that radiated from this bow. Even though the woman did not use the bow, the bow glow brightly when she made an arrow apparition sapper with her finger attack This appearance, this method, there is only one woman in the world that could do what she did and do it with such elegance and power This woman is none other than Sofia the Divine Archer, the second strongest woman in the world Since she left Pandemonium, not many people know where she went. While she is not one of the top powerful people in the world, she is acknowledged by many as the second strongest woman in the world. And she also is not some small figures in the world. Sofia and her bow is known to the world. Whenpared with the influence between her and Death Monarch, yes, her influence is weaker But that is not exactly a fairparison. Compared to Death Monarch influence, who couldpare to it? But never underestimate this woman connection. Even though she left Pandemonium, she has many contacts and connections. She has many allies more than she has enemies which is quite different from Death Monarch who have more enemies than he has allies. She has friends in the World Government, the Republic and even a few in the League of Freedom. And her strength is also improving since the Multiversal Convergence ended. She suddenly sighed ''You finally returned'' she said as she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not say anything yesterday. It was like hearing him return shock her beings. It was not that she is not happy. She just doesn''t know how to feel about it. It is a weird feeling now. In the past, she would probably rush to the sky and went to the Turbulent Sea and met him. But she made her decision. And now it is time for him to make his own decision. It might seem that it was always her that always wanted him to make a choice. But his choice is her choice in a way. She is not this tough woman the world seems to want to paint her as. She is quite fragile. And she could not bear the pain¡­...if she is the one being abandoned again. It is selfish. It is deplorable. But sometimes love is like this. Sometimes, it is sunshine and rainbows. At times, it is full of storms. And at times it is the most beautiful thing and at other times, it is the ugliest thing. Love¡­.is never one thing. At least not to her and not to him. She sighed. She was thinking about some things that happened in the past. Though it is not long ago. ''Could it be; it haunts me still'' she thought to herself. Her memories and dreams had always been about that day. She had lived long enough and seen many things yet every time she went to sleep, she seems to dream that day And each time the dreams are vivid and felt real. But there is a difference between dreams and reality. In dreams, her answer was different. What she dreams about is the day that Azief proposed to her. And each time, she said yes. And each time, she wonders. She sighed and close her eyes before she heard footsteps behind her. She slowly opens her eyes and look behind her. Behind her is a man. The man is six feet six, tall and muscly and lean. Beside that man is a floating mace When he walks the Earth, the ground seems to treble. But he did not exert any pressure. But there is a force around him that seems to resonate with the Earth This person is none other than Raymond. The world would be surprised if they know that Raymond and Sofia is adventuring together There has always been rumor about Raymond and Sofia because they used to work together. This is also the reason why people like Jesse, Raymond right hand man seems to be close with Sofia. Raymond had also disappeared from public eyes after the Multiversal Convergence. There were many rumors about his disappearance. Some said that he is in a secretb of the World Government, honing his strength so that he could break through to Divine Comprehension. Some said that he went to outer space to find his opportunity. Some said that he is in seclusion, gathering energy to break through. What the world doesn''t know was that Raymond and Sofia met a month ago in the forest of Amazons. Nowadays, the Amazon forest had a predator inside it that terrorizes the people. The predator is an alien beast Raymond got the information from Hirate. It is an extraterrestrial species called Ten Qu Asha. Or they could be also called Rauja. There is not much that is known about them other than that they hunt other species for sport. They arerge, sapient and sentient humanoid creatures who possess advanced technology. From what Raymond had understood, they were dragged in during the Multiversal Convergence. At first, their code name is Predator but Hirate got their name species from a source. Raymond did not ask much but he could trust Hirate and all the information about the beast was given to him by an operative of the World Government So, he heads to the Amazon to fight this predator. As for Sofia, after leaving Pandemonium, she began hunting monsters and hone her archery abilities. She has improved considerably from the past and her control over her bow has also improved. Sofia in the past was not any better than any other person that choose the ss of Arche. The only thing that separates her from the rest of the Archer ss is that she had the Houyi Bow. With the Houyi Bow, her arrows are always stronger than any other archers. Its speed, its impact and many other transformations that her arrows could undergoes, it is all thanks to the fact that she wielded the Houyi Bow. The world had once saw her pulling an arrow and the whole world trembles. It is only because of the limitation of her realm, that she could not use the Houyi Bow effectively. But, in the past sixth month, she had been honing not her energy but her connection with the bow. People are not that oblivious now to the Artifact. Some have its own spirituality. Like Raymond mace that could talk, Sofia also tries tomunicate with her weapons. There is such a thing as being one with the weapon. Once she synchronized with a weapon that has spirituality, the more powerful she could be After she left Pandemonium, she did not engage in global politics nor did she interfere with the world powers. She usually hunted monsters that is titanic and powerful in nature. If she could not beat it, she would run. Then she would n a path to victory and then return to finish the job. She heard there was a monster that has been terrorizing the people in the Amazons. The Amazon forest might be under the jurisdiction of the League of Freedom but after the Earth expansion, League of Freedom sphere of influence is mostly around Argentina and Brazil is now run by rising warlords. So, Sofia came there without any worries of being in conflict with the League of Freedom and she is quite confident that if she does meet with the forces of League of Freedom, they would at least sell her some face And in her hunt she coincidentally met with Raymond. They work together to fight this predator that hunts things. This predator did not hunt for survival. But it hunts people, monsters for some kind of initiation rites. After they managed to kill that predator, they kind of team up with each other. And now, they are at an unnamed continent with all kinds of monster Raymond saw Sofia looking at the sky and said ''You''re not going?'' It is a question. A question he did not ask yesterday. But a day had passed. So, he asks now And he waited for the answer >> Chapter 1378: Earthshaker and the Divine Archer Chapter 1378: Earthshaker and the Divine ArcherSofia did not answer. Raymonde closer and sat down beside her on top of the boulder. The force around his body dissipated. Sofia also bring down the aura around her body down. If not their aura would sh. ''What do you mean?'' ''He''s back'' Raymond said Sofia did not say anything. She closes her eyes and did not say anything, and there is only silence between them. Raymond sighed. ''Is it that bad?'' Sofia did not answer again. Raymond then shakes his head. In the distance, a sound echoes, a roar that shakes the ground and split the clouds above Another monster appears in the distance This one rushes toward Raymond and Sofia. Raymond look at the monster and look at Sofia ''I guess you didn''t kill all of them'' Sofia opens her eyes and she was about to point her finger but Raymond simply waves his hand and arge hand erupted from the ground and pushes forward. This hand is thirty feet in height, it stirs a dust storm, causing the wind to change course, the clouds to give way and the ground to quake This powerful hand is in the shape of a palm pushing forward, pushing the ground and the clouds, rushing forward like a galloping beast and it mmed into that monster. BOOOOM! A loud explosion sound echoes all over the area, a powerful shockwave st erupted. The shockwave however did not affect Raymond or Sofia. That monster is like a jackal but ten feet tall in height and have two horns in the middle of its skull Its ws are long and sharp. It could swipe a small hill into pieces and could leap high into the air. But the moment that hand appears, even though that jackal like creature tries to run away, it was like its feet is bound to the Earth. There is a force forcing it to stand there. This is probably one of Raymond abilities. Sofia also has a skill like this where she would shoot her arrows toward the surrounding of her enemies and these arrows that scattered all around the area of her enemies be some kind of an entrapping formation. As for Raymond, it was like the Earth is grabbing hold this monster feet, like being trapped inside a quicksand, the more you struggle the tighter it would be. The hand m onto the monster, a sound of explosion that shakes Heaven and Earth erupted and the monster turns into a mist of blood. Sofia saw what Raymond had done and she was not impressed. The first few times, she was still quite surprised that there is such a method but after seeing it so many times, it lost its novelty The monster had been killed. The energy of the monster went to Raymond. To the low level people, this is EXP. To them, EXP is actually the energy that is released from these monsters. They have reached Disk Formation so they understood certain secrets of Heaven and Earth You absorb the energy of Heaven and Earth, so where does the energy goes? It goes inside you. So, when you die, the energy is released. there is a rule on Earth. This rule is established by the All Source. You killed monsters, you get EXP. In the Universe to gain energy is not that easy. Most of civilization that relies on absorbing energy into the body usually has some kind of method of entrapping the energy into their body and slowly rise step by step. So, there is myriad paths in the Universe. Some refined their body, entrapping the energy and refining it causing their body to be extremely powerful Some uses it outside of their body, manipting the energy so that they don''t have to be limited by their physiques. Somebined the two and some others entrapped it in a vessel or an object. Some sealed it into a certain totem to be a source of power for their civilization. But, humans since the Fall, could easily ranks up their existence by killing monsters and taking the so called EXP What makes human special than the other? This is the thought of these powerful people in the top of the world. But to the people below, what matters was that they could kill monster and grow stronger. It is a simple concept that they could understand and they did not have to think the underlying meaning of it all. Sofia look at Raymond. He did not even break a sweaty killing that monster. Then she said ''Let''s talk about something else'' Then she added ''I don''t like to talk about him'' Raymond could tell that Sofia is not ready to tell him what happened between her and Death Monarch. Though, it was not hard to guess. She had probably broken up with him. or Azief broke up with her. He could not be sure about who dump who but one thing he is clear is that they are no longer together. Even though, Raymond did not yet get any news from Hirate, he did hear from his contact in the World Government that Hirate is heading to the Turbulent Sea. And Katarina is also there. It fills him with many thoughts. Raymond and Katarina did not say anything as they seem to be thinking of something. Raymond is thinking about the world powers right now. It is something that he could not just ignore. He still has a lot of people he had to protect and people he cares about. The world powers are now undergoing a great change and there is now a change in the status quo. There are only two great powers in the world that have Divine Comprehension leveler in their faction. That is Pandemonium and the Republic. In the past the Three Great Powers, the World Government, Pandemonium have more or less the same power. This refers to the individual power of the champion of their factions. For Pandemonium it is Death Monarch. For the Republic it is Katarina and Jean. And for the World Government it is Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki. But in the aftermath of the Multiversal Convergence, this is no longer true. The two premier world power is now the Republic and Pandemonium. World Government fell behind. Oreki and Hikigaya seceded from the World Government. That had major consequences for the stability of the World Government. Both him and Hirate knows that to maintain the stability of the World Government and making sure that some people hearts did not waver is for him to quickly reach Divine Comprehension. But that is easier said than done. Of course, Raymond could always break though to Divine Comprehension. Even now, if he wanted to he could. But then he would settle for less. Every person could forcefully break through. For example, people who did not yet reached the required Seeds could always break through. But then, their sessive breakthrough would be harder. And in some cases, they could not progresster. Raymond and Hirate both know that he could not do that kind of thing. Immediate benefit but in the long term it is a loss. Everyone that have researched Death Monarch knows that Death Monarch walk a Perfect Path. Before he breakthrough to the next realm, he brought his power to the peak and to the extreme. Hence, even when he is at Disk Formation, he could fight a Divine Comprehension leveler and when he is in Divine Comprehension level, he could fight Essence Creationbatant If Raymond was short sighted and exhaust his potential to quickly be a Divine Comprehension leveler, what about the next time. What happens when Jean, Hikigaya and Death Monarch broke through to Essence Creation? Could Raymond catch up on them when his foundation is fragile? At that time, the decline of the World Government is guaranteed. So, Raymond is now travelling all over the world. Of course, he also had some help. His talking mace is helping him to gain insight on his improvement of power As he kills monsters and walk the Earth, he is also slowly feeling the Terra force in his body bing purer and more powerful It is denser, heavier and there is this feeling like he is one with the Earth His path is different than Death Monarch. There is no strongest path only the most suitable path. That is what his mace told him. Raymond also heard what Death Monarch said a few days ago. Creating the Sword of Humanity. He did not understand it that much. But his mace told him that this is the application of the Heavenly Will. And that Death Monarch is now strengthening the Heavenly Will Raymond is unlike Jean, unlike Hikigaya that could understand Azief methods and understand it''s implication. It is not that he is stupid it is because his priority is very different. ''You''re ready to leave?'' Sofia said suddenly getting up from the boulder. She seems to have finished thinking of something Raymond was shocked but he asks again ''You would not go to him?'' Sofia face hardened and then she chuckles bitterly. ''In this whole wide world, if he wanted to see me, would he not be able to? Since he did note to find me, then that mean he already has the answer. Maybe¡­...it is better like this'' she said There are many things in those words that Raymond could never understand fully. Sofia and Azief had quite theplicated rtionship They seem to never be able to truly show their heart. Raymond also got up. He then said ''Where are you going now?'' Sofia look around and thought of a few ces in the world. ''There is news that there is a monster appearing in the Blood Sea'' Raymond shook his head ''The Blood Sea is too dangerous'' Sofia hearing this raised her eyebrows. ''And the one'' that we killed before is not dangerous'' Raymond simply said ''It''s different'' Sofia frowned as Raymond said ''There are all kinds of things there. Even the Order of Thinkers is not confident of pacifying that region. The Ten Seas are not a yground. It is not like the sea we were used to. It has be very dangerous'' Sofia nodded. She thinks about it for a few moment and she nodded. It is not that she doesn''t know. But maybe, she just wanted to avoid thinking of going to the Turbulent Sea that she chose such a ce. The Blood Sea is also very dangerous though the danger genre is different. In the Turbulent Sea, Divine Sense andmunication with the outside world seems to be badly affected. There are space tears, turbulent wind that is magical and mystical and if you are not careful you could end up in a different world altogether. Sofia think that is also the reason why Azief appears in the Turbulent Sea. Maybe, the channel of Time and Space is attracted to the Turbulent Sea and that is probably how when he got back from the Seresian world, he appears near the Turbulent Sea. Then Sofia said ''There is still the Sea of Fire. Heard there is a me Dragon flying around in that sea'' Raymondughed and said ''You wanted to hunt dragons now?'' Sofia smiles a bit and then said ''With you and me, we could take it down'' Raymond shakes his head and said ''While I appreciate the high regards for ourbination, I have somece else to be'' ''Hmm?'' Sofia sighed as she nodded ''Then, I guess this is where our partnership ends'' Sofia was about to shot her arrow to the sky and disappear into the horizon but Raymond hold her hand. She looks a t him with a puzzled expression ''Want to help me?'' Sofia frowned and then said ''What do you mean?'' Raymond first look at his floating mace that suddenlye near him. Even Sofia was shocked. In the beginning, the mace would spoke openly. But, the mace had quite the mouth and Sofia kind of try to attack the mace. Sofia with Azief does look like a gentle woman. But to the whole world, Sofia has quite the temper. And angering someone with the title of a Divine Archer is not really something that is safe Since then, the mace hadmunicated telepathically with Raymond. So, she doesn''t know why the mace suddenly seems interested Raymond extended his hand and the mace fly to his hand. The mace seems to be struggling to free himself from Raymond hand Then a force suddenly erupted from his body and then the mace seems to die off all of a sudden Sofia felt weird and she ask ''What''s wrong?'' ''Sharur probably would not be happy hearing what I would about to say. So, I had to ''deactivate'' him for a while'' he said smiling bitterly. Raymond then said ''I got an information from one of my people'' ''And?'' ''I want to get something. And I think if we go to it together, I could rely on your help to get this thing.'' ''Will this thing helped you in breaking through to the Divine Comprehension realm?'' Sofia ask because she knows that Raymond had been spending months trying to break through to Divine Comprehension realm. She knew the pressure he is facing now and the pressure that the World Government is facing now It is not that Raymond could not break through. But breaking through naturally is what he aspires to do or in the future, the World Government would not be able to stand when people like Azief and Hikigaya and Jean break through to Essence Creation realm It is the same like her. She is also strengthening her foundation. Raymond then answer ''I believe it would be because the power of this thing I seek seems toplement my abilities'' ''What is it?'' Raymond smiles and said ''It is a weapon. A Divine Weapon'' Raymond waited fore Sofia to answer and she nodded ''You have helped me a lot these past few months. I guess this is my turn'' Raymond smiles But then he seems to have aplicated expression Before he could exin something, Sofia then ask ''Where is this weapon?'' ''That''s the thing'' he bit his lips for a second and then said ''You already said you are going to help me, right?'' Sofia nodded Then he said ''It is around the area of the Turbulent Sea'' Sofia eyebrows raised up. But she did not say anything about it and the atmosphere is a bit awkward for a few second. ''Stilling with me?'' Raymond ask. Sofia close her eyes for second before nodding. Raymond smiles a bit and then he brought out apass. Clearly, thepass he is holding is not a normalpass. There are all kinds of symbol and the pointer of thepass seems to move erratically. ''Wait'' he said and a few secondter, the pointer of thepass stopped. Raymond smile ''Now, we go'' He said this and thenunched himself into the air, a sonic boom erupted as he flies through the clouds. Sofia did not follow immediately. Instead, she brought out her brow and then pointed toward the sky. She pulls the bow string and the energy around her all sucked into the bowstring. Smiling, she releases the bow string and Sofia turns into an arrow shaped energy flying past through the clouds, following Raymond from behind like some kind of a homing missile. There are now two more people that is going to the Turbulent Sea. >> Chapter 1379: The Monkey and The Emperor I Chapter 1379: The Monkey and The Emperor IWhile this was happening on Earth, on a fairy-like expanse of clouds and mountains and immortal air, there is a titanic Pce All of it seems to indicate a pce of heavenly beauty The towers are tall, the castles around the pce is titanic and seems to be able to fit worlds inside it. Golden light and purple winds sometimes could be seen shimmering and flowing. There is a holy air in every building inside this Pce Along the courtyard, there are powerful being that walked around in every corner. There is a tall wall which is guarded by beings that possess power that is equivalent to Seed Forming and Disk Formation. But the difference from Earth is that there are tens of thousands of them. They are also many peaks which is surrounded by clouds and forbidding energy This is the Pce of the Jade Emperor, the top ruling factions in the Three Thousand Worlds And this is the Heavenly Pce of the Jade Empire The Jade Emperor hears the advice of his officials in the morning and he rested today before the evening session in his private room And right now, inside his private room, there is a monkey. This monkey wears clothes and on his hand, he is holding a small stick the size of a tooth pick. But even so, there is power radiating from that stick. A very dangerous stick that seems to be able to crack the entire Heavenly Pce The monkey is standing just a few feet away from his table, a tense atmosphere inside the room. The Jade Emperor look at that monkey with his eyes narrowed ''Why are you here?'' he asks. The tone is not exactly friendly. The Monkey look around the room and he smiles ''It seems you are preparing'' The Jade Emperor could understand what the Monkey is talking about and nodded. ''Yes. It would not be long now.'' The Monkey smiles and he chuckles This monkey has many names. In some culture he is known as Sun Wukong. In some others, he is known by other names. Some called him the Demon Monkey. Some called him an Enlightened Monkey and some called him a Victorious Fighting Enlightened Like a dream that is stamped into the consciousness of people, as long as there are stories about the Jade Emperor, there would be stories about him. He has many other names in many other cultures and in many others. It is the same for the Jade Emperor. Sometimes, they even take the name that other people gave him. Names are very powerful. Hence, it is better to have many so it would confuse the enemies. Odin has as many names as the stars. It is the same for Zeus and for the other seven great intergctic power. Then the Monkeye closer to the table that separates them both ''I will not appear this time'' he suddenly said and the Jade Emperor hearing this could not help but widen his eyes At first he was shocked but then his face turns serious. ''Without you, the Havoc in Heaven could not proceed'' The Monkey sneered and said ''Find another way'' The Monkey is about to strode out from the room but the Jade Emperor m his hand on his table Like a thunder breaking the sky, a powerful pressure erupted from the room. But this power did not go out from this room and did not alert anyone outside the room As for the room itself, a great change is urring. The space and time is separated, void of chaos seems to birth itself out of nothingness, cause and effect reversed The Monkey was not shocked as he simply looks at the changes of space and time with apparent disinterest. It was like they were transported into another dimension and ce. Suddenly the Monkey and the Jade Emperor is on a vast grassy in. There is only green grass as far as the eyes could see. There is hills but the hills are small and there are more t ins than there is hill. One could not see mountain but only see a vast expanseid out in front of them. A sea of grass. The Monkey was not flustered nor was he surprised. There is nothing in front of him. But he could feel that there is someone behind him He is calm and then turns his body and he look at the Jade Emperor ''Release the seal and let me out. I don''t want to break it and waste my energy'' If anyone was to be brought to this ce, they would surely not see anything other than this magnificent sight But the Monkey have a very special eye. And he could see through falsehood. So, he could see that there is seals all over the sky of this ce. Everything here is fake to a degree. The Jade Emperor did not reply to this question instead he said ''You''ll die.'' The monkey was not angry because he understood what the Jade Emperor is referring to Then he added ''The Havoc of Heaven is not only a chance for survival for the Three Thousand Wolds but also a chance of survival to you and to me and to others'' The Monkey was not swayed and instead he said ''You have other ns don''t you? Other methods? Does it have to be me?'' Jade Emperor nodded ''There are other ns. And there are other methods. But then, you''ll die'' The Monkey shakes his head and said ''Then, I''ll die'' there is now silence between these two. The Jade Emperor is trying to understand why the Monkey suddenly change. It is not the first time that the Monkey had staged the Havoc of Heaven. Like it is not the first time for Asgard tomence the Ragnarok and not the first time that the Olympians fought with the giants and the Titans ''What changed?'' the Jade Emperor ask The Monkey smiles and then said ''I think I am going to make a bet'' ''A bet?'' the Jade Emperor was puzzled. he did not understand so he contemted for a moment, closing his eyes, trying to see if his mind could point him to a ce where he could understand what the Monkey is talking about And it did not take him long as he opens back his eyes, look at the monkey with aplicated expression and then said ''You''re betting on that mortal?'' The Monkey smiles and said ''there is now Karma between him and me. He had sown the seed and someday he has to reap it'' There is another silence. The Monkey also look at the Jade Emperor. It seems he is also thinking of something when he looks at the Jade Emperor Then the Jade Emperor ask ''Are you certain?'' ''No'' Another silence ensued between them ''Then why?'' ''Because I think it is worth it'' the Monkey said. He pauses for a second There is silence between them and the Jade Emperor could hear the defiant tone in the monkey voice. It is the tone that he had not heard for a very long time The Enlightened One had tempered him, tamed him and smoothest the edges. The Monkey was calcted even before he was born. After being tempered like that, all of that viciousness, all of that defiant nature was purge out of him. Five hundred years under the palm had broken him. But now, he once again hears that defiant tone and for some reason the Jade Emperor smiles. He did not hate it He could understand what the Monkey is trying to convey to him. He is uncertain and he could lose. But it didn''t matter. Because to him it is worth it, even if he loses. Then the Monkey added, sighing while looking at the grassy ins ''And because I see hope in him. Fate and Destiny is being thrown around right now. I am curious to know whether the mortal could truly break the game'' He chuckles bitterly and said ''In a way...maybe it is because the mortal reminds me of myself. Toyed by fate and destiny, a pawn, a chess piece in many of these powerful being''s chess boards.'' ''I failed to break the chessboard of my life. Maybe, I am hoping he could do what I could not do'' There was another silence between them. The Monkey look at the Jade Emperor and his eyes is full of life. There seems to be a vitality to him that is rising, a long lost fighting spirit that is being awakened. The Jade Emperor if not for the fact he is very rational would probably be swept away by the emotions that the Monkey is feeling and would offer to help him. The Jade Emperor sighed It seems he also have many thoughts about this. Then the Monkey said. ''You might not be optimistic about him. But don''t lie and tell me you did not have any hope? After all, you gave him the Immortal character'' And the Monkey smiles The Jade Emperor did not say anything but his silence is his confirmation. When Azief was in the tribtion as the Purifying Fire fell down on him, he did insert something in it. It is for that reason that Azief could form a Celestial Aura and then go on to supplement his Disk and even his Energy with Celestial powers. ''This and that is different'' He then added ''That was insurance. An investment. You remember what he did to the Heavenly Pce in the other timeline when I was in my slumber. He brought his ghost army, his wraiths, summoning monsters form all kinds of universes to fight against my dominion. The heavenly Pce had to be sealed tightly because of him and many immortals falls down'' ''Someone gave me the idea that instead of trying to stop what should happen, I should take advantage of it. That''s it'' Jade Empire said, his face is almost flushed but the Monkey smiles ''You seem to be exining thing. Who do you want to exin to? To me? Or to yourself?'' The Monkey only smiles. Chapter 1380: The Monkey and The Emperor II Chapter 1380: The Monkey and The Emperor II''You seem to be exining thing. Who do you want to exin to? To me? Or to yourself?'' The Monkey only smiles. Then he waves the small stick on his hand in the air. The stick suddenly erged itself to the size of a normal staff. ''I will be going out now. Don''t call me and don''t put me in your ns. I have to train for a while. After all, the Destroyer is not some kind of a small fry in the Omniverse'' the Monkey sh a smile showing his fang. Then he throws his stick to the sky. In less than a second that stick reach the clouds and then the entire skies seem to crack. A cracking sound could be heard echoing all around, creating a powerful shockwave that causes the entire ins to be in a state of destruction. BOOOM! With a sound of explosion, the Monkey and the Jade Emperor is once again in the private room. ''This is why I told you to remove the seal'' the Monkey said The Jade Emperor could only sigh. Then the monkey simply opens the front door of the room and then fly toward the skies, the clouds and the wind shrouded his figure so that no immortals of the Heavenly Court even notices him However, in a mountain peak surrounded by clouds and golden air, a being with wings on his back opened his eyes. Then another eyes opened in the middle of his forehead. It is Eng, one of the top figure in the Heavenly Pce Eng had noticed the Demon Monkey but he did not do anything. ''It seems that the Jade Emperor probably is talking something with the Monkey'' Eng did not know what had happened. But he knows that the Monkey is not someone he could easily detain. And he is still busy with trying to capture the Annihtor. A few days ago they managed to find the Annihtor. They fought him in a deserted, destroys a few star system in the process and managed to banish that monster into some dead universe. But, knowing the Annihtor traits, he would surely break out from that dead universe and found living universes. Maybe, there is now a change to the Annihtor. And the Seven Intergctic Power is moving weirdly now so Eng could not rely on them to send experts to constrain the Annihtor. He sighed Odin seems to have disappeared. That is what he heard from his people in Asgard. And Hades and Poseidon seems to be close. Some of his spies raise the possibility that those two is thinking of rebelling against Zeus. He then closes his third eye and pretend that he did not see anything. He then looks at another direction. His eyes seem to pierce through the clouds, looking at one of the shining stars above the skies. ''Evening Star also sees that monkey. Though, I doubt he dares trying to stop that Monkey'' Evening Star might have mysterious power and hold great power in the court and had some kind of Karma with that Demon Monkey, but Eng is quite sure if Evening Star try to stop that monkey, that stick on the Monkey hand is not a decoration. Eng sighed and then continue nursing his injuries, not caring much that the Monkey met the Emperor. It might be the Western Paradise business. Meddling too much is not good. At the same time, Eng notices this, there are others that also notices this There is six being with coercive power whose gaze also look at the Monkey. They might not be able to pierce through the anti-surveince methods of the Heavenly Pce, but when the Monkey came to the Pce and when he leaves, all of this is seen by these six beings. Auspicious signs and clouds filled with merits surrounded these six people. They seem to be in many ces all at once yet they also seem to be sitting close to each other. Sitting on stars ands, they seem to have no worries. But when they saw the Monkey and then sense a conflict between the Emperor and the Monkey, they all could tell that something is happening. They all calcted in their minds and their eyebrows furrowed like they were stumped by some difficult question. ''Fate and Destiny is changing'' one of them said ''Since the time is near and that Time God did that, it is not that surprising'' one of them said, sitting under a giant lotus ''No, this is different'' someone said, a painting floats behind his back. ''The Monkey has grown stronger; he is tempering his body with Chaotic energy'' another spoke. Then they sighed. Their words might sound simple but there is hidden meaning to it that only they understand. They wanted to take action but from the words that some of them said, these six beings did not do anything and just watch as the Monkey went out from the range of the Three Thousand Worlds. These six beings could get up and chase the monkey but they could somehow see that would be counterproductive. These six beings are none other than the Six Saints. Probably the Monkey could also tell that he is being watched. But he doesn''t seem to care The one sitting above a golden lotus then said ''He is defiant again. This time, a palm would not be able to extinguish this fire'' The other five nodded but then they went silence Their eyes closed as they seem to all went to sleep. Inside the Emperor private room, Jade Emperor could only sigh. Even though he could not feel the coercion or sense the gazing eyes of the Saints upon him, he could tell that those Saints would probably be very interested in what the Monkey is doing. But, it was not like during the era of Great Competition in the past. The Monkey is not a simple monkey anymore and if anyone wanted to try to put him in their chessboard they need to first weigh whether they could handle the Monkey now ''These Six Saints¡­. I don''t know to hate you or pity you'' Jade Emperor thought to himself. He sat back down on his chair and lean back and close his eyes. It was almost like he was overwhelmed by the many matters he had to attend to ''Since this could not work, then I have to change the n'' he said unresigned. But even if he is unresigned what could he do right now And he is also thinking of what the Monkey told him. However, the Monkey is a lone force. There is disadvantages to being a lone force but there is also advantages. The Monkey did not like to lean on the Western Paradise and he even hated leaning on the Heavenly Pce. These two forces calcted him so badly in the past, how could he ever ask these two forces for help. But, because he is a lone force, he could easily act ording to his belief, following his own path and being brave and foolish. He could bear the consequences, not afraid of the Heaven and not mindful of the world. But he, the Jade Emperor could not choose to be foolish. Because this Empire had many people in it. Mortals govern a few million people and those who are righteous among them always fear that they would rule unwisely and implicate the people into destion and great disaster. But he the Jade Emperor, controls Three Thousand Worlds, immortal, mortals and everything in between. And un like mortal kings and corrupt politician of the mortal world, he has a very impartial supervisor, the Heavenly Will. The Jade Emperor could not force the Monkey to follow his n. Maybe, in the past he could force that Monkey. But this is no longer the past. And the Monkey is the Victorious Fighting Enlightened. The Western Paradise would also back him up even though they themselves does not like that Monkey that much After all, they owe Karma to that Monkey. Not to mention, that from the powerful fluctuation of energy that the monkey had emanated when he broke the seal of illusion, it seems that he had a hint of a power that surpasses the Saints. ''The demon in the heart has been destroyed, Karma has been paid, so the heart be carefree and a breakthrough is imminent'' This is what he surmises. The Monkey had solved some problems of his past and is now ready to breakthrough. Of course, Jade Emperor knows how the Monkey managed to achieve this. This is why the Monkey owes Karma to that mortal. The mortal opens the palm and the final respect is paid. (refers to Azief adventure in the martial art world where he takes a disciple.) Would the Western Paradise let the monkey be? But if he seeds, they could only let him be, the Jade Emperor thought to himself He waves his hand and a golden book suddenly appears in front of him. The book opens up, the pages moves automatically and then stopped at a certain page. He first looks at the pages. The pages are empty. Of course, it only looks that way as this book has certain methods to read it If not, it would be so easy to infiltrate the Jade Empire security method Jade Emperor raise his finger and a golden brush appears on his hand, taking it between his finger. Then he crosses one part of the book At the same time, it was like something had changed. Space and time, cause and effect, certain fate and destiny lines is changed. ''Havoc of Heaven is cancelled.'' Then he seems to look at the book and the pages flipped automatically again and then he nodded ''Since Havoc of Heaven could not be staged, then I guess we have to stage back the Investiture of the Gods'' Then the book closed by itself and dissipated into motes of golden light Jade Emperor leaned his body back to his chair and close his eyes. On the edge of the corner of his mouth, there is a smile forming >> Chapter 1381: The One Below the Ash Tree I Chapter 1381: The One Below the Ash Tree IIn the vast universe, new worlds are born every day and old worlds died consequently. Stars were born, star dies. New gxy formed, old gxy dies. A pull and push between creation and destruction. Between life and death. Disorder and order. It is beautiful and terrifying at the same time. In this vast universe, in a secluded part of the Universe where not many dares tread, where the gravitational force alone is enough to shred universes, there is a titanic being chained to a chain that seems as long as the Universe could stretch This titanic being lean his back on a gigantic ash tree. This gigantic ash tree itself is not normal as it floated in space. But there isnd beneath the titanic being but there is no sky and there are no other living creatures around him other than the tree. Around him, there is all kinds of space tear. Some are mild in nature while some are more dangerous. Time and space holds no meaning here Time dtion is at its extreme here. Sometime time here tries to move forward, sometimes it tries to go backward but there is a force that is forcing everything to be orderly If anyone who have magic knowledgee here, they will without doubt notices that there is a seal in this space and time and it is this seal forcing this titanic creature to not walk far from the ash tree It is not a simple one seal. But a sealing formation that seems to use the power of the Universe to seal this being. The cosmic wind blows the hair of this titanic giant. This giant look in the distance. Sometimes he would look at other Universes that is close to the area of his sealing Unfortunately, while life is not that rare in the Omniverse, when you look at the entire scale of the Universe, life truly seems scarce and at a terrifyingly small amountpared to the dead space of Universe. He sighed and he was about to Dreamwalk again when his eyes suddenly narrowed. He stands up and the chain that is around him tightened, the ash tree trembles and the ground beneath his feet seems to crack The ash tree glows with golden and blue colors. As it glows it emanates a force. This force keeps thend from splitting apart, the stars in the radius of one hundred light years away stretching from each direction dimmed A cosmic wind seems to be blowing all over the ash tree, the leaves of the trees, sway violently. ''Is that you?'' there is a hint of anger in his voice. The giant sense the arrival of someone he very much does not like to see In the distance, the giant could see a small tiny humanoid creatureing toward this area. This figure steps on nothingness, floating over the vast emptiness of space. The cosmic wind, the ster radiation, the retion disk nears stars and the explosion ofs and stars around the Universe does not affect this person. He seems to be walking but each step he takes, he travels hundreds of billions of light years forward. Behind this man, there is two ravens flying following him. There are also two wolves flying in the space, gliding through the asteroid belts. ''Huginn, Muninn. Geri. Freki'' He muttered and then his eyes changed to red, a killing intent billowing to the surrounding, withering the stars and sucking the energy from thes ''Odin!'' he shouted and from his shoute a powerful st. This st is like a supernova st. A most brilliant of explosion shot toward that person. In space, humans believe that a supernovae are thergest explosion that takes ce in space But one roar, one shout from this titanic being caused a powerful st like to ur. One could only imagine this being power. But that person in the distance waves his hand and runes appeared all over Space. From the stars, from themes, from the fuel that gives star life, to the dust under his fingernails, the ster wind, to the particles Countless of runes appears. The st smash through these runes like a rushing tsunamis swallowing a small town. But it slows down and by the time it reached in front of that person, the st dissipated. Not a secondte, not a second faster., Perfect calction, perfect prediction. The One Eyed Wanderer, Odin. The Universe is silent once again. Odin smiles and then takes another step. A few million light years is traversed and after a few more steps, Odin appears under the ash tree. His figure looks extremely smallpared to the titanic being under the ash tree. But Odin even when his size is merely six feet four, the power that emanates from him overwhelmed that titanic creature ''Alsurt, it has been a long time'' The giant under the ash tree is none other than Alsurt. Alsurt is a Jotuns. And it is someone that Azief had met before and is considered by Azief as one of his teachers. ''Odin!'' he gritted his teeth. Odin seeing the way Alsurt looks at him could only sighed. At least this time Alsurt no longer attacked him. There is silence between them as the moment between them passes. After a while, Odin finally ask ''How have you been all these years?'' Alsurt takes a deep breath, his inhaling sucks the cosmic forces around him. Some of the cosmic dust resulted from the destruction just a moment ago is sucked into his body. Then Alsurt body morphed. He also turns his body to the same size of Odin. But the chain also evolves correspondingly. If it''s a chain that could easily be shaken off like that, then it is not much of a trap. The sealing formation around the area also seems to glow and moves changing it to suit the current situation. Alsurt is now floating down toward the ground. He is six feet five and he looks extremely beautiful. His face is as bright as the dawning sun, beautiful and elegant. He is clothed is garbs of light and fire. His hair waves gantly, a hair that was dark red and mes sparks every once in a while from the ends of his hair. His red eyes have now turned back to blue. His eyes are a blue me that burns brightly. A Fire giant that uses live in Muspelheim, the arrogance from his eyes is obvious. The mes he holds had never been extinguished. Not the countless millenniums had even been able to extinguish his me. Then hended down on the ground. The distance that separate him and Odin is merely a seven feet distance. It is a distance where he could attack but he did not He looks behind Odin and see the raves had already arrived. The ravens flew to the lowest and smallest branches of the ash tree and just stay there The wolvesid down just a few feet behind Odin. ''Why did youe here?'' Alsurt is not polite and he is straight to the point. Rarely in the Universe, that people spoke to Odin with such rudeness. But Odin did not seem to care as he looks around and said ''I am just here to see something and confirm something'' his one eye looks around carefully like he is scanning it all with his only eye. Even though that is what Odin said, Alsurt would be an idiot to believe that. For millenniums, Odin had nevere to see him. And it is not like Alsurt wanted Odin toe here. This is his prison and he knows better than most that Odin intends to imprison him here for eternity or as long Asgard existence this time After all,¡­...there is still Ragnarok. Alsurt sighed. Even if he wanted to stop Odin, it is not like he is capable of doing it. Even in his full power, he could not contain Odin. How could he do it when he is severely weakened and chained by cosmic forces? Alsurt however understand that there is something very unusual here. Odin is here. Then who is ruling Asgard? Even though he did not know many things, Asgard always had to worry about the Seven Realms discarding Midgard from the mix. Odin said he ising here to see some things? Alsurt is not born yesterday. Odin is nning something. But one sentence does make him curious. Odin said he wanted to confirm some things. What things does he wanted to confirm? Alsurt knows that Odin had many knowledge, a knowledge that he got by hanging himself. That eye of his could see many things. Alsurt did not take long for his mind to finally think of something. There is only one thing that he could think of that would cause Odin toe here. He always felt that what happened that day was very¡­. weird. And he remembers when he saw that mortal fortune and luck. It was unusual and he was protected by fate and destiny. ''You are here because of that mortal boy, aren''t you?'' Odin look at Alsurt. But he smiles with that mysterious smiles he always shows to people. Alsurt frown even more. Chapter 1382: The One Below the Ash Tree II Chapter 1382: The One Below the Ash Tree IIOdin then look up. He looks at the ash tree as he walks closer to the ash tree and touch it with his hand, like he wanted to feel the ash tree. He closes his eyes and then opening it. His smiles grew wider. It almost seems like he understood something. He then looks back at Alsurt and said ''The boy treated you like his teacher'' Alsurt face hardened. He looks at the ash tree and shakes his head He sighed and mutter ''I should have known'' Odin shakes his head and said ''It is not your mistake; By now Alsurt had understood that the ash tree is also a surveince method of Odin. He did not think that such a magical ash tree could have Odin magic in it but he forgot who Odin is. This is a being of power whose knowledge is boundless. It is hard for him and it is hard for the other Asgardian to camouge such a method but those Asgardian are not Odin. Alsurt sat down on the ground and sighed. Odin did not say anything, like he was waiting for Alsurt to say something. Time passes but none of them say anything. In this silence of the Universe, time is something that they both have., This ce where Odin had imprisoned him is a ce where time does not really matter. A day could feel like a thousand years if Odin wanted it to feel. But even if a day feels like a thousand years, it would make no difference because there is nothing to tell the time here The silence dragged on and then Alsurt said ''I always felt that mortal as special. That is why I taught him things'' Alsurt then look to distance like he was reminiscing on something. ''It was quite the curious thing.'' ''I could see that when that boy appears here, that he would affect fate and destiny. It is a feeling that I felt. Not only many fates and destiny would be touched by him, I could also feel that he is my opportunity to turn cmity into a blessing'' Odin hearing this smiles. He knows of Alsurt ability and of course he also knows why Alsurt felt that way This is fate and destiny pulling its string. At that time, Odin did not care that much. But now, those strings are very tangled. So now, he cares very much Alsurt did not know what Odin is thinking and keep talking. Maybe, it was because he rarely talks with people in this deste prison of his, that now, even when his enemy ae here, Alsurt could not stop talking ''It was incredible. His luck and fortune that is. It is the kind of luck you would rarely see'' Then he shook his head ''No, it is more urate to say that it is a very peculiar umtion of luck and fortune. The aura of luck shrouding him seems to pervades to every dimension, to every parallel world, to every reality in the Multiverse'' Smiling bitterly, he then said ''That is when I knew that his destiny would not be ordinary. That kind of luck is no longer just luck. With that kind of amount, it could also be a very burdening curse'' Odin hearing this close his eyes for a second, his forehead frowning. ''It is quite the sight. That is why I taught him something'' he paused for a second and then a smile formed on the corner of his mouth as he said ''And now you are here'' Then he added ''I was right in a way. It is just that I didn''t expect it would you that being here'' Odin eyes shine brightly and then said ''Someday, he wille here'' Alsurt hearing this smiles. He remembers that mortal promise to him that when he got stronger, he woulde here to release him Of course, at that time the boy is still only a weak mortal in his eyes. But for some reason Alsurt could not help but believe what that mortal promised to him. Alsurt taught that boy a few things. He did not teach him the practice of the giants of Muspelheim or the runic magic. Because Alsurt could tell that the young mortal path is not in line with that kind of practice. There is a few other reason why he did not teach him other practice. Instead, what he teaches that mortal was the knowledge about the Omniverse, the beings that lives in it and the rules that he must take concern about Even after he told that mortal the dangers of making a promise, that mortal still resolutely give a promise to him. he should have known back then that there is a lot of trace of destiny and fate that tied that mortal to him in some way. But Alsurt also understand that when you are in the tribtion of fate and destiny, most of the time you would not know it as you can''t see it objectively. Odin hear all of this. It took quite some time before Alsurt finished speaking. Usually if there is such a chatterbox in Odin court, he probably would be escorted out and ask to reflect or being thrown to one of the Halls of Valha so that he would be beaten by thee battalions of Einhenjar. But since it was Alsurt, he simply let the giant talks how much he wanted to talk. He, Odin, did not exin to Alsurt what he wanted to do by appearing here By now Alsurt has finished talking. Odin then look at Alsurt and ask ''How many of it was a lie and how many of it is the truth? Or did you learn from Loki and mix the truth with lies?'' Alsurt frowned and snorted. ''Odin. I have no need to lie to you. I disdain to do such thing. If I don''t want to talk to you, I would simply not say anything'' Odin only smiles and shook his head ''If this was any other matter, I could not care less if you lie or tell the truth.'' He paused for a second and then look at the stars and thes in the distance He then said with a very solemn voice ''But, this is a very high stake bet. Nothing could be left to chance. One wrong information and I could make the wrong choice'' Chuckling he said ''When there is this kind of uncertainty, while it is very terrifying, it is also very thrilling'' Odin said. Alsurt understood what uncertainty Odin is talking about. Veen though he does not know many secret as Odin, he knows some of it Odin sighed and close his eyes for a second like he wanted to sort out his thoughts. If he follows the script that he has been following for a few thousand years, prepare for Ragnarok, he would not have this kind of unease in his heart, this uncertainty and spend this effort to make sure that everything is right and proper. Because there is uncertainty, He needs to strategize, to find his chess pieces, and where to put it. This uncertainty is something very new for Odin. In the beginning years of Asgard, when he was young, there is this kind of uncertainty, and he has this kind of feeling when he first took the throne from his father but after thousands of years, there was rarely a time where he felt uncertain with his choice after the First Ragnarok. Everything is the same. So, there is no change. But now, Odin very much cares about Alsurt statement. And he very much cares about the true truth. Even if there is a slight chance that Alsurt could lie to him, he must doubt it. This is not simple as him just trusting Alsurt. And Odin was never the kind of being that simply straight up believe his enemies. The only reason why he appears so, is because he has quite the certainty of his strength that even if he is being lied to, in the end, those who lies to him would suffer great suffering by him But the Destroyer is a being that Odin had no confidence in beating. Odin opens his eyes and look at the ash tree, his eyes seems to be shining with some kind of wisdom light So, he need is to be really sure. By now Alsurt seem to already notice something is wrong. Odin seems to be looking at the tree. ''Odin?'' Odin then takes a step, the space and time around him distorted greatly, creating a wave ripple of time all around the entire ash tree. Alsurt wanted to stop what Odin was doing. He did not know what Odin is trying to do but he had an instinct that there is something about it that makes his heart uneasy. Odin however had reached the other side of the tree. If this is a normal tree, to reach the other side of the tree would not take much time. But this tree is veryrge in width and very tall in height. But the moment he wanted to follow Odin, he could feel that there is a force holding him back. the chain lights up and he could not make any moves. His eyes narrowed ''Odin, what is it that you wanted to do?'' It did not take long before Odin is finished doing whatever he did before he once again appears in front of Alsurt And Alsurt could move again ''What did you do?'' Odin did not answer. He only smiles. There is another silence between them before Alsurt ask. ''Is this the only reason you came here?'' Odin shakes his head and then said ''It is also because I want to see you'' ''I have nothing to say to you'' Odin shakes his head and said ''It has been millennium'' ''Muspelheim is now under Asgard'' Alsurt ignores Odin words. Odin then said ''We need to resolve this. There are things bigger at y here. And I want you to understand some things before it is toote'' ''That is why I came here'' ''No torture this time?'' Alsurt said sarcastically Odin shakes his head. ''I am a different from the past. I have seen some things and experienced some things. I am not young anymore after all'' Alsurt sat down and Odin also sat down. Then, Odin began telling him a story that began a long time ago, in an era where time does not yet exist. Odin told him about an ancient war and a war that is about toe. Under the ash tree, great secrets are revealed and a move in the chess piece are added. Odin makes his move. >>> Chapter 1383: [Bonus chapter] The Wrath of the Sea Chapter 1383: [Bonus chapter] The Wrath of the SeaOdin makes his move. Which one is his chess piece and what moves he makes? In the beginning, there seems to be only two yers in the chess game But Etherna chess game is different from normal chess. It could amodate many yers and each yer could make many moves. Some would strengthen other pieces; some would weaken it. It does not matter which pieces is used and which pieces are thrown off the board. As long as there is a yer that sees a value in a certain chess piece, a thrown off chess piece could always be brought back to the chess games. Yewa Hafar and Loki never thought that they were the only one setting their pieces. Yewa Hafar wanted it to be contained. But Loki want more people to enter the chessboard and y the game Because the more there is, the more chaotic the game became. It is only when more people y the game, that Loki could use the element of chaos to help him But he surely never wanted a chess yer whose moves that he would have a hard time dismantling and restraining. Both Loki and Yewa Hafar never expected Odin to sat at the chess game and wanted to y. Because thest time, none of these powerful deity-like beings interfere or make a move. Cleary, something is different this time Loki on Earth could not possibly know what Odin is doing right now. He knows Odin ising. He knows many more beings out there would begin to cast their gaze to Earth But, that doesn''t mean that he has a grasp of what these beings are doing or nning It is the same for Yewa Hafar. Even with Yewa Hafar many abilities, could he spy on the ruler of Asgard that easily? Of course, even before Odin enter, there is a fourth yer that Loki and Yewa Hafar doesn''t know. Erika is also one of the yers and she is one that Loki wariest off. At least to the eyes of Loki and Yewa Hafar it is Erika that is ying the game, putting chess pieces on the board But what Loki and Yewa Hafar doesn''t know was that Azief himself is also one of the yers And he is even more thorough as his moves had already been made in another timeline. Some people y 3D chess and he is ying 4D chess. Odin is picking his chess pieces now. When he is finished picking his chess pieces, the chess move would begin to open. And that is when Odin would enter the game Asgard is not the only one that is making moves. In the Three Thousand worlds of the Jade Empire, A Demon Monkey that sat on top of his peaks filled with clouds look upon Earth with his fiery eyes. This Monkey does not know how to pick chess pieces. Though, one has to wonder, whether this Monkey really does not know how to pick chess pieces or he doesn''t want to Picking chess pieces, manipting fate and destiny, it felt like those Six Saints scheming and this Monkey really hated such schemes. With the stick on his hand, he had shaken the Heavenly Pce. In this entire Omniverse, with that stick, he had beat down demons and devils, Enlightened Ones and Pure Beings. No chess pieces, no chess move, only the stick in his hand and the defiant heart in his chest. In the Heavenly Pce, an Emperor who supervises the Three Thousand World also is wavering in his choices. These beings that did not make a move, did not take a shot is beginning to move. In another star system, another move is being made. The Omniverse has manys and powers and factions. Some do not ovep with each other; some did not even reach the stage where they could travel outside of their own clusters of gxy. But to those who could reach such level, they would then be introduced to the powers in the Omniverse, that makes sure that the Omniverse does not copse There is Seven Intergctic power. These seven intergctic power rose after the war five thousand years ago give or take. Time is a very confusing things in the Omniverse since some people could manipte time and space. To powerful beings, time and space is merely a construct that could easily be changed. There is Asgard ruled by Lord Protector of the Eight Realms, High King Odin. That is his title in the Intergctic Alliance. Then there is Jade Pce. It is ruled by Ten Thousand Heaven Enlightened August Ruler, Yu Wang that resided inside the Jade Pce. Then there is the Time Lords who reside in their home world Gailfrey Then there is the Qarthans, a civilization which rivals that of Olympus and have been warring with the Olympians for a long time This is a race of powerful beings who could kill Demonic Erthen. Erthen is a low level beast in the of Qarthan. They have acid spits, parasites that could live under the skins and strength that surpasses most creatures in the Universe there is the Amenthes and Sekhet Hetepet, though there are oblivious to the great change that is happening in the Omniverse. And then there is Olympus. And like Asgard, like Jade Empire, it seems that Olympus is also making a move. Inside the Olympus star system, on one of the major twelves, the seas are rumbling and shaking. Dark clouds are gathering and thunderstorm descend. The sea went wild and it seems like the entire sea was moody There is one particr in the Olympus star system that resembles Earth. The area of that isrger than Earth but theposition of the sea is the same Seventy percent water, thirty percentnd. But if there is a difference between it and Earth, it is the level of civilization. The people in this world is still very primitive. Some lives in tribes and some lives in city states. This is a young and new. Below the sea, deep under, in those dark unexplored region of the sea is a capital full of light and celestial power Those who are lucky enough to see this city would be surprised of its advanced technology. Even if it is put to Earth, it would shame all of their technology. This is the capital of one of the major gods of Olympus. And there is only one major Gods in Olympus who is strongly associated with water and the sea. This ce has many names but the names was finally settled a few thousand years ago This ce of great beauty and power is called¡­... Antis. In this, there is humanoid creatures like humans that lives in it. there are also monsters and fairies. There are nymphs in thekes and the rivers. It is like Earth but unlike Earth. The people of this world does not necessarily knows that their is a where one of the gods of Olympus reside. But there are stories and people worship the gods of Olympus for there is also a Mount Olympus on this world. It is different from the Mount Olympus on Earth. This Mount Olympus in this world is full of magic, a ce where the present of these gods couldmunicate with the Gods in Olympus. And unlike the Mount Olympus on Earth which is not that tallpared to the many great mountains, the Mount Olympus of this world is very tall, piercing the Heavens, separating the world. It is a ce of magic and mysteries and there is fog and mist in the bottom of the mountain and clouds and monster in the middle of the mountain. And on the top is the entrance to Olympus. Today, there seems to be something wrong with the sea. In the morning, as the sun shows its face, the light driving away the dark, the sea water was calm, peaceful The wind blows gently, the birds flies freely sailors and adventurers sails the seas, merchant hoping to make some fortune, the fisherman who goes out to the sea with their boats ands, wanting to capture fish and food. Some goes to the sea to swim and some goes to the sea to fight and to eat. All kinds of people, all kinds of desires. The sea is a ce filled with life and everyday people benefit from it They offer prayer to Poseidon, hoping for a safe voyage. Then as time passes, the sea began experiencing great changes. The sea began to tremble and the fisherman who is the most sensitive to this kind of change rows their boast and went back to the shore. Some ignores the omens and signs And those who ignores such thing have to be ready to endure the consequences. Dark clouds gather and it covers the sky, blocking the sun. The entire world seems to be dark, like the Sun had been swallowed by something. Then came the quake. It began with small tremors. Those who lives near volcanoes all shouts out in fear. Then the mini tremor berger and the ground quakes and shakes. Volcanoes spurted out their fires andvas like it was forced to. In some parts of the sea, the sea thrashed wildly like it is angry and it is full of wrath. The vast sea seems to be crazy. The priest of Poseidon saw that the statue of Poseidon in the Temple seems to be shaking and powerful emanation of energy seems to burst out from the statue The priest could easily tell what this means. The Sea God is angry and the whole world quake and tremble under his wrath. The Priest burns offerings hoping to appease the Sea God. The entire sea seems to be affected, none could escape. No one knows why the Sea God is angry. However, no amounts of offerings would save even his most devoted today The seabed rumbles and shakes and the waves above went amuck as it''s mmed upon the sea On some part of the sea, the waves createrge wall of water, sinking ships and assaulting the beaches and shores. It was like the apocalypse is descending. Hundreds of sea monsters crawl out from their seabed nest, from dark holes and slimy nest, each one of these monsters is asrge as a mountain and as long as five to eight story buildings. A being of great power looked up on the vast sea, and the sea trembles only by his gaze. ''Hmph!'' he snorted and in his hand materializes his famous trident Striking his trident onto the green tiles of his throne room, the seabed of this trembles and huge storms form and brings down a ship on some other part of the world That ship belongs to one of the spies of Zeus. The spy did not know that his action had angered the Sea God. The waves were about to sink down the ship but then Poseidon frowned. ''Little brother!'' he shouted. >> Chapter 1384: The Underworld and Atlantis Chapter 1384: The Underworld and AntisThe moment the waves was about to sink down that ship and ims the life of that spy, from the dark clouds, a powerful force descended a thunderbolt shed from the sky, hitting that spy and before the ship went down the spy had already been transported back to Olympus. ''Zeus!'' he roars and even though he roars in a different, his roar passes through the atmosphere, travelled through space and echoes in the Hall of Olympus. Zeus on his throne furrowed his eyebrows. Meanwhile in Antis, Poseidon calmed down his heart. To him it was that simple to wreck down the ship. It did not matter that the ship was blessed by the blessing of Zeus. The moment the ship went into the sea, the only blessing that matter is his. The lot has been decided during the aftermath of the Titan War. Their older brother got the dominion of life and death, Zeus get the sky and he got the sea. It is a simplify way to demarcate the line of their influence. He looks as he saw the ship crack and split into two to be imed by the monsters of the sea. Poseidon closes his eyes, his mind is thinking about many things ''Zeus probably suspected something'' there is a voice echoing in his throne room. Poseidon sighed and nodded ''He is just sending spies to confirm it'' Poseidon said without looking back. ''Come out, brother'' suddenly a vacuum formed in the throne room, the space cracked and from the cracked space, there is a scene of aa Void Coming out from the Void is a figure that brings about darkness to Antis. There is the sense that a coldness seems to envelope the entire world, that everything seems to be gray and lifeless. This feeling could be felt in every living being in this for a brief moment. This figure is Hades the Lord of the Underworld, the God of Death. He looked regal, majestic and dignified even just by standing there. Of all the gods, they fear Hades the most. This is the one closest to Tartarus, and he alone had the power to release those ancient monsters from the captivity In his own realm, Hades is quite unaware of what was going on in Olympus or in Antis or in any of the major worlds of the Olympian star system But this is mostly attributed to him not caring much other than his own underworld. It was only the oaths and curses of men that reach his ears as they reached those of his Furies. In his head is his helmet which rendered if he wanted, invisible among many other things that the helmet could do. Among all the other Gods he is the fiercest and inexorable. Hence, not many mortals like him. But some mortal understands. Life and death is synonymous. And if you''re wise, it is better to embrace death than fear it. For deathes to all, the only differences it is whether you are earlier to die orter to die. Like it or not, it inches closer and closer with each passing second. Anyone who fears death too much will not truly live. And those who love life too much will regret. He kept his realm dark and gloomy different from Olympus with golden clouds and white pces or Antis with it lights and prosperity. Those who have went to the Underworld knows it is a ce that kills joy and desire. It is said that no shade be able to escape or return to the region of light in his realm. Hades appearance resembled Zeus and Poseidon except that his hair falls down his forehead, and that the majesty of his appearance is dark and gloomy. And the aura he emanated is full of death, full of killing intent and resentment. The aura of deathe from him but the killing intent, the resentment is not his It is those who havee to his Underworld. Of course not all parts of the Underworld are gloomy. There is also Elysium where he would go sometimes to rid of the resentment of the beings from him. Poseidon look at his older brother and then he sat back on his throne. ''I still have a hard time believing what you said to me'' Hades stands on the throne room looking left and right. He rarely went out form his realm and he certainly did not visit Poseidon in Antis that much. Thest time he had been here was around five thousand years ago ''It seems you have changed the interior a bit'' Hades suddenly said. Poseidon was startled by the sudden change of topic but he knows his older brother is a bit weird. ''It has been five thousand years. You do not expect me to have the same interior design as five thousand years ago right? I am not like you, brother'' ''Oh'' he nodded. ''I guess after this I should tell those Furies to decorate a bit my throne room. It is in need of a new interior design'' Hearing this Poseidon sighed. From what he is simply his older brother did not seem to change the interior of his throne room Of course this is not the reason he sighed. Because he could tell that Hades did not change that much, at least on that one aspect of him Like Hades, thest time Poseidon went to the Underworld is around five thousand years ago, give and take. At that time, they kind of went to each other ces and domain of influence and sometimes hides in other ces At that time, a great war had erupted between the great civilization in the Omniverse for the possession of the World Orb. Some ce is easier to hide in than the other. Of course now, Poseidon knows some truth about it, the hidden truth of many things that had happened. It made him view the war very differently There was silence between the two brothers before Hades clicks his finger and a throne appears. An onyx ck throne appears and sucks the light from everything. The moment Hades sit on his throne, the light returns Then Hades said ''Zeus hid and sealed his own memories. Then he sealed the memories of all the Gods. It is harder to do it to you but as for his children, and the other gods it is...'' Hades paused for a second before finishing the sentence with a somewhat condescending tone ''easier'' Hades then remember about something else and inform Poseidon ''Athena is also suspicious of things right now. It would not be hard for me to convince her. As for Hera...you know, since five thousand years ago, she changed a lot. I me that Trickster from Asgard'' Poseidon nodded. There is another silence in the throne room. Hades did not say anything so does Poseidon. Hades look around the throne room and he smiles. That kind of smile is not exactly the kind of smiles that Poseidon wanted to see. He is very familiar with that smile. It is like Hades has found something that is disadvantageous to him. Poseidon is frowning right now. Hades then stop looking around and his eyes stares toward Poseidon. There is a powerful dark aura rising from Hades, a smirk on his face. He tapped his finger on the handle of his onyx ck throne Tap. Tap. Tap. Taptaptap The tapping sound grows louder and faster and then suddenly his finger stopped. His smile be wider like he had figured out something ''I think you are ying a very dangerous game right now, little brother'' hades said. ''Poseidon eyes narrowed but he simply said ''I do not understand'' Hades lean back on his throne and then said. ''Where is your trident?'' Hades suddenly said. Poseidon heart nearly leapt out form his heart because of the shock Poseidon pointed to a trident on the corner of the room and Hades simply smiles ''Little brother, do you want to deceive me'' Poseidon face turns hard. ''I''m notprehending'' But Hades clearly is sick of the excuses. ''That is simply a replica. A good one but still a replica'' Hades pointed his finger toward that trident and a powerful ck light erupted from his finger. This attack is very swift and fast that even Poseidon was taken aback by it and could not stop the energy from reaching toward the trident. In a sh, that ck light collided with the trident and the moment it shed the trident turns into dust. ''Is the weapon crafted by the Cyclopes is so easy to destroy?'' Hades said with a smirk on his face. Poseidon only sighed. ''It seems you do note here simply to chat about brotherly affection'' Hades close his eyes for a moment and then opening it back up he said ''I told you the truth because I want you to prepare. I don''t know what Zeus is nning but I could guess a few things. He might have wanted to forget some things or he simply wanted to cut of the karma between him and the Destroyer. Or it might be something else. Maybe, he simply did not want to wade in the muddied water and wanted to forget it all'' Then he paused and said ''Or maybe, our little brother has a n of his own. I have been thinking about it for a long time. Since the time and reality was altered by a Time Force I have been thinking of the reason why Zeus sealed his own memories. He did not even remember what happened in the other timeline. The few that remember seems to shut their mouths. Portably because they see no hope'' Then he added '' Or they don''t want to create cause and effect with that being'' Poseidon nodded and he did think the same when he first heard it from Hades. But since then, things have changed. Poseidon also have the memory of the other timeline after it is being unsealed from his memory by Hades. So, he knew how futile it is trying to fight the Destroyer. This is a being of cosmic annihtion. None could stand in front of it without being disintegrated into nothingness. He is the End. The End of Everything. And He is the rule and He is the Law. Poseidon is one of the chief gods in Olympus. It is him, Hades and Zeus but it turns out there is many things that he did not know If not for Hades unsealing his memories, he would not have the memory that he has now. Of the final days of Olympus. And of the truth of their world. The y goes on, like an actor on a stage, speaking the same lines, doing the same things, waiting for the same conclusion. This time the battle with the giants would happen again unless Zeus wanted to change it to one of the other scenarios. There is still the Titans. This is a drama to y, to destroy themselves and reborn again. It is like Ragnarok, or like the Havoc of Heaven of the Jade Empire. Destruction and rebirth. They could do that because they live inside the Source Wall. Beyond that, destruction could be permanent. An immortal being¡­. or is it a being trapped by time? >>> Chapter 1385: The Tangled Thoughts Chapter 1385: The Tangled ThoughtsPoseidon sighed. Poseidon has a handsome face like the Greek Gods of old which mean he has a rugged manly face. You can feel energy emanating from him and one could smell of the sea from him. His body is muscr with scars all over it and he wears it like a badge of honor. He wore a blue scale armor made from hydra skins that emanated an aura of power and dominance. He has a pair of blue eyes that pierces through you; his voice is authoritative befitting as the God of the Sea. And he rarely smiles. But he always radiated this confidence. Even among the Gods, he is not afraid of Zeus. But, he is concerned after remembering what happen in the other timeline. Poseidon then waves his hand and another trident appears. It looks identical to his real trident but gods like hades and Zeus would notice. That is why he wrecked the spy ship. That spy probably a champion that Zeus had appointed, giving him a Divine Quest toe to his realm and spy on him. Mortals are protected by Divine Law. The Gods must not interfere too much in the life of mortals. Once again, he has his trident by his side, radiating with blue aura that could control the movements of the waves, brings rains and storms andmanded the wind. The symbol of Poseidon power was the trident, a spear with three points, which he used to shatter gigantic rocks, to call forth or subdue storms, to shake the earth, and the likes. His hair was white just like Hades and Zeus signifying their age and sovereignty over three realms that are the most powerful as three of the Oldest Gods. When he sits in his realm there is nothing that can harm him. The water heals him. The water is his weapon. And all water is a part of him. But the Trident is his symbol of power. And that trident is not here in Antis built on Earth, a small that look like a dust in the vast Universe Poseidon know why Hades is here. It is not to talk about what happened millenniums ago. It is not to catch up with each other It is to ask him why he sent that Trident to Earth. Hades could see that his little brother is thinking so he simply said ''You interfere. You sent your Trident to Earth. Before, you were simply admonishing my moves of trying to break from this cycle. But it seems¡­...it seems that you have found a little hope. Am I right?'' Poseidon heard this and chuckles. ''Things have changed'' At this Hades nodded ''It really has. So, what?'' Hades ask. He is sitting on his onyx ck throne, seemingly smiling, waiting for Poseidon answer. There is no pressure from Hades for him to answer. Hades is here to see his stance. And depending on his stance, Hades could be a friend or an enemy And Poseidon does not like making an enemy of Hades. Posieodn sighed and it was like he had aged. ''I have investigated things since you unsealed my memories.'' ''And?'' ''At first, I simply wanted to see what Asgard would do. I wanted to see what Jade Empire would do. And my expectation was not wrong. Odin went to his slumber; Jade Emperor prepare against the boy'' Hades nodded He also did the same thing. Poseidon then continues by saying ''But¡­. a wind of change is blowing. Things developed differently from thest time. I know Loki is back. I know that one single time traveler would not change much. Fate and Destiny is not that easy to beat or deceive. There are many variables to it. Fighting fate and destiny is always a hard task'' ''Even if you think you are making a change, in the end, it turns out even though you choose different roads, turns out, the destination is still the same'' At this Hades nodded. ''But, slowly there is a change in the fabric of reality. Each decision that the boy made seems to have ripples in the fabrics of reality itself slowly changing and now even altering the course of destiny and fate. I could feel it. Destiny and Fate is now scrambling to try to get the story back on track. But, it just wouldn''t go back into ce. Thing have been messed up so badly that Destiny and Fate might have just to alter the script altogether.'' Hades smiles and Poseidon continues ''if the script had to change, then minor details also needs to be changed. And everything minor could actually be a major thing'' ''Still, that would not be enough for you to be convinced?'' Poseidon nodded and said ''true. But then Odin broke his slumber. And the boy forms many more connections, his thread of fate and destiny now connects him with many people. There is Azul. There is that Jotuns Alsurt. There is the Demon Monkey of the Jade Empire¡­. you get what I am saying'' He paused for a second before saying ''Tangled connection. Fate, Karma, destiny all intertwined. In many cases, having such tangled rtionship does not help. But it''s different for him. Because he should not have that many connections. And by having so...he is changing the predetermined game'' ''You still did not answer the most important question?'' Hades said ''And what is the question?'' ''Why the Trident?'' Poseidon smiles for a second before he leaned back on his throne and takes a deep breath. ''I see hope in him. But he is not the one I''m betting on'' Hades eyebrows furrowed. He did not say anything but Poseidon could tell that his older brother wanted him to exin to him ''I know that mortal would be the focus point. There is already many eyes on him. And probably there is as many schemes that is cantered around him. He is protected by Azul. Wargod also is keeping his eyes on him. Then there is also Odin'' And then he looks at Hades ''And your gaze is also focused on him.'' He paused for a moment and the said ''I don''t want to simply win the battle. It is pointless just winning the battle. I want to win the war. And he alone is not enough'' Hades eyes narrowed ''It seems you have a different n'' Poseidon nodded ''Who is it?'' Smiling, Poseidon said ''I have seen Earth. I might not go down there, but I could see some things. I heard that there is someone there that have the same title as I have.'' Hades immediately understand what he is thinking ''You think of supporting that mortal? Instead of "him"'' Hades did not specifically say who. Because name have power. They understand this better than most. Some names when spoken, leave a trace. And for a being like them, a trace is enough to investigate it to the root source. Poseidon smiles widely and said ''Like I said, the protagonist alone is not enough'' Hades heaved a sigh of relief. He got what he wanted. Of course, Posieodn could never tell what Hades is nning Since he is always in the Underworld, it is hard to investigate about Hades and they have not seen each other for millennium. Even though beings like them rarely changed their character in such a short time, it is not unheard of Poseidon was about to say something but a dark force seems to envelop Hades entire throne. Poseidon eyebrows furrowed. ''Brother, this is...a bit rude'' But Hades simply smiles. ''If you want to meet me, go to the Underworld'' hades then tossed a coin toward Poseidon ''Charon would guide you and the door to the Underworld would be open for you'' The moment he finished saying that, this dark force materialized into a thick dark fog. This thick dark fog in just a moment enveloped the entire throne and then Hades simply disappeared from Antis. Poseidon just get a hold of the coin and when he looks in front of him, Hades had disappeared. His face is not exactly shows an expression of happiness. Then a smile form on his face but this smile is very sinister and has a hint of madness. Like the sea, Poseidon is capricious sometimes. ''Brother, oh, brother. You ask all you want from me, but you do not even have the courtesy to answer a few question of mine? This is very rude'' There is anger in his voice. Even though they are brothers, this is simply lip service. They have lived for thousands of years. Any shred of brotherly feeling has long eroded. It is not the fault of anyone. They have differing personality and they are also verypetitive. Hades might not seem so as he guarded the Underworld but he has always been gloomy and hard to approach. Zeus on the other hand is very arrogant. And Poseidon himself is temperamental. They have butted heads a few time and because of that, any brotherly feeling is no longer there. But blood, like a name, has power. There is a bond between family, especially a divine family like them that could not be erased simply by just removing one blood. But Poseidon did not dare to strike toward the Underworld. It is not that he is not capable of it. It is just not worth it to attack the Underworld That would basically mean war. And Poseidon knows that while Hades rarely make a shot, once he did, it would be very impactful. It was like that five thousand years ago or was it seven thousand years ago It is hard to keep track And one could only wonder to what heights he had reached now. Poseidon look at the coin that he is holding and he frowned. It is clear that Hades invites him to the Underworld. But, just because Hades invited him to go there, does not mean that he dares to go. The Underworld is Hades domain. It is and of ghost and the dead. But that is not all it contains. It had the giants in there, the Titans and even some Eldritch monsters that Olympus had captured and fought in the past Not to mention, there is also monsters from different realms and dimension and who knows what else in there. Hades is not simply the God of Death; he is also the warden of a very dangerous prison. A prison which houses all kinds of terrifying being with all kinds of terrifying ability. Poseidon sometime worried that once he goes there, he would be trapped there. Who knows what Hades is thinking now? There might be a shocking scheme After all, the End is near. >> Chapter 1386: The Sea and the Heavens Clash Chapter 1386: The Sea and the Heavens shHe sighed. ''Brother. You might not think of much of my pce but I am worried'' then he added ''That you could so easily enter my Pce'' Today, Hades had shown some of his capability. Maybe, it is simply because he was unaware of what his action implies. Or maybe, Hades knows exactly what he was doing and he is sending a warning or a reminder. That there are still many things that the Olympians don''t know about him Domain of an Olympian is not easily breached. But Hades simplye and go whenever and wherever he pleases. That is not a pleasant feeling for anybody. The worse thing is that Hades ce is not like any other Olympians As far as Poseidon knows, even Zeus had to ask for permission to enter the Underworld. The Underworld is like a separate kingdom that even Zeus has no control over. In a way, the Underworld is quite independent from Olympus rule. It is not discussed or debated vigorously in the Hall of Olympus Because nobody wanted to offend Hades. And Demeter and Persephone is on his side. And he is also one of the Eldest Gods, the eldest evenpared to Zeus. Nobody wanted to be entangled with Hades more than necessary. Even Ares fear this uncle of his The gods also could not enter into Underworld freely. Understandably, the Underworld is not a ce the gods wanted to enter. But there is a difference between not wanting to enter and could not enter. Poseidon believe if Hades is in his dominion, nobody could defeat him even if the entire force of Olympus bears down on him. It is like an unbreakable fortress. Zeus might have think that he has won the lot, but who was the true winner of that lot. But sometimes Poseidon wonders. Was Hades truly unaware that Zeus tampered with the lot? Was he really ignorant of that deed? Or was it exactly what he wanted. This doubt had gued him for thousands of years. And he probably would never get the answer. But he is quite sure, Hades quite like his kingdom of the dead Hades grows stronger every year. Does he have no design on Olympus throne? If his Antis is as strong as the Underworld, he might already wage war against Olympus and take the throne of the sky Or is it because the throne of the Underworld holds more secret than any of the Olympians knows. Poseidon then look around his entire underwater pce and sighed. ''I think I should order more seals to be put all over the pce'' Actually, even though he did not show much, he was pretty spooked with seeing Hades in his pce unannounced. Because, if he could appear anytime he wanted, then if one day, he fought against Hades, and Hades decided to throws him into Tartarus, who could stop him from entering Antis and capturing him? Such thought fills him with dread. He was about to call for his servants when suddenly the sound of thunder echoes above the sea. Lightning and thunderbolts seems to attack the sea. Dark clouds cover the entire and the sun was blocked by the clouds. Poseidon eyes look above and his gaze same to piece through the roof of his pce. He could see the dark clouds and he could see the thunderbolts and lightning. Then he saw two figures in the sky descending and look at the sea. His face changes and anger rises in his heart ''Brat!'' Poseidon shouted, and the entire seabed trembles and quakes. The word suddenly shakes and the sea went wild. In the sky, there is a beautiful young man, with lean and athletic figure, a beardless youth with fiery hair that seems to spew heat that dissipate the clouds. Around him, fate and destiny seems to be solid and connection between cause and effect strengthened. On his back there is a bow. This bow is golden and there is also a batch quiver of golden arrows. Music seem to echoes around him and resounded in the sky, like it is announcing his descent. But this music is not a happy one. It is harsh and unforgiving, a music that could influence people to fight and go to war. Dark forces had to retreat in front of these youth figure as his body seems to emit light. At first the light was dim. But as moment passes, these light seems to overwhelmed the dark clouds and increase the heat. The sea water under his feet is condensing into gas as it could not bear the heating off from this youth figure ''Apollo!'' Poseidon sneered. He could tell that this must be Zeus feeling angry and now he is sending his son and daughter. As for the other, it is none other than Artemis. The twin sister of Apollo. She has an uncanny resemnce to Apollo and she too has a golden bow and arrow. Flying in the sky beside her is her hunting dog and a stag which emanates light. The arrows of Artemis are very sharp and it could cut through cosmic and divine energy among others. It is because it is the handiwork of both Hephaestus and Cyclops. Usually she would be with her maidens apanying her in her journey The heroic Artemis riding her divine chariot pulled by six golden horned deer. Apollo is also there and Poseidon is angry at his rudeness. Yetpared to Apollo, Poseidon is angrier at Artemis. Poseidon has always been known to be very temperamental, a trait that is shared with Zeus. Seeing Artemis dares set foot into one of his main world, to seek him and called him from Antis itself, is a denigration of his power and an insult to his influence. And that is probably why Zeus send her to his world. To denigrate and insult him Poseidon eyes look at Artemis from his pce and he is angry. In the past, his twin son, Otos and Ephialtes is killed by Artemis. Of course, many of the gods believe that this is an unintentional ident. But how could Poseidon not know this is probably Artemis ns. If not her, it would be Zeus. His twin sons use to brag that if they could go to Olympus, they would kidnap Artemis and Hera and take them as wives. This is simply bragging and his twin son is not exactly bright in the head. It is a lot like autism only it manifested differently when it pertains to divine offspring. Hera probably also has a hand in his twin son death. That is why when Hera rebelled against Zeus a couple of years ago, he simply did not lend too much aid In the end, like it always has, Zeus once again regained Olympus. And Hera went back to her divine abode, separating herself from Zeus. Poseidon eyes is full of anger as he looks at the sky. ''Insolent and rude brat!'' Poseidon then take a step forward and the moment he takes a step; in this a storm began to form all over the part of the world. Water tornado rises from the sea; sea monsters rises up from the depths. In a a few thousand light years away, something roared. There are manys under the rule of Olympus. And there is one titanic that only has water creatures in it. There is only a fewnd and thend only upied one percent of this surface Too much water does not always conducive to life. This world also has an erratic and extreme weather. The fluctuation of energy by Poseidon created a ripple of energy all over the gctic clusters closest to Olympus. This ripple is like a beacon, a siren song, a summoning bell. The sea of this world began to rumble, the storms and lightning and thunders all roars into existence, great tidal wave forms that startles all sea creatures. BOOOOM! A powerful explosion of energy erupted under the sea and sea water explode so high it pierces the clouds. Any sea creatures near the st site were vaporized. There was silence for a while before the thunder and lightning once again roars. But then, from the area where the st originated, something slowly to rise from the depths of the sea of this filled with water. A titanic monster slowly rises up from the sea bed. The emanation of its energy causes all sea creatures in the radius of tens of thousands of kilometers either get vaporized or dies instantly like the pressure crush their lungs and their ability to live. The pressure even causes the sea water topressed like a block of stones. But that is not the only thing this monster is doing. As it emerges, it swallowed a huge amount of water. If anyone could see it, a block of huge amount of water was quickly drained by this monster. It rises to the top and it sizes is as huge as a continent, the energying out of him is surging and ever-increasing. Its eyes are as big as a hill and it look toward the sky. It hears the siren song, the summoning call, see the beacon, feeling the ripple. And this monster know that it is being summoned. And it could not disobey. Then it moves and it moves upwards like there is a force pushing him from below as it flew up to the sky. The clouds parted and the atmosphere seems to ripple and in just a few second this titanic monster is now in outer space. >> Chapter 1387: Battle of Brothers Chapter 1387: Battle of BrothersThis monster went into outer space. It followed the song, the ripples. This monster is a monster of the sea, yet now he is in outer space. But to this monster, the outer space is also a sea. A sea of stars but a sea nheless. So, it moves again, its body is so huge that it is hard to see its true shape. It did not haveplex intelligence but it moves ording to its instinct, and it is heading toward Antis. It opens its mouth, swallowing the dead star along the way, the cosmic dust and cosmic energy is sucked into its huge mouth. The speed of its movement warp the space and time and with each second, hundreds of light years'' distance is traveled. Poseidon anger summons this sea monsters. In Olympus, there is a Goddess, her gaze looks upon the stars and thes. The moment that Poseidon summoned his sea monster, this Goddess stood up from her throne. This Goddess wears a fully armed divine armor. And on her left waist is a sword inside a sheathe. She wears a divine helmet that seems to emanate an aura that could affect emotions. Leaning on the back of her throne, is a shield. On the center of the shield is the aegis with the head of the gorgon and snakes around the edge. On the left side of her throne, standing upright like a pedestal item is a spear. This Goddess is none other than Athena. She did not go to the world of Poseidon. If she did go, it would mean war. Poseidon could ept a few embarrassments here and there, but be careful of trying to test the temperamental nature of the sea. It is the same reason why Zeus did not send her. Things have been quite chaotic since Heratest rebellion. But Hera could not be punished severely. Her powers and her dominion might seem inferior but the bonds of marriage, of fidelity, of trust and faith and love is not something that should be underestimated. Aphrodite might be the Goddess of Love but her kind of love and Hera kind of love is very different. Aphrodite kind of love is like fire, it burns and it consumes. A most passionate kind of love but also the kind of love that could ruins a person. Hera love is not as exciting nor as passionate. It is like the calmke in the woods. But time strengthen this bond. The longer this kind of love is maintained and cultivated, the stronger it became and Hera kind of love is the kind of love that creates civilization and it is that kind of love that maintains a civilization. Trust, faith, fidelity¡­. this virtue that might be spurned by Aphrodite is the very same kind of virtue that made me fight wars for fear that the war might spread to their loved ones, to their child, to their beloved wife. It is the same kind of love that made a woman would not hesitate to sacrifice her life for her children. And imagine that kind of love is stripped away from mortals. Chaos would descend, and civilization would crumble, hedonistic pleasure fills the world entirely and it would not be long before mortals be extinct. It is the truth of nay civilization, that for them to create an enduring civilization, there is many sacrifices that had to be made. But if everyone all be selfish, all trusted no one, all only wanted the passionate love without cultivating any fidelity, sons know no father, women abandoned children''s and men have no one to love, women have no connections, the next generation would grow sick in the heart and if no one wanted to sacrifice for another, for no one could trust the others, the bonds of two people, of uniting people heart and soul is stripped away, all the mortals in the parts of the Universe ruled by Olympus would slowly deteriorate and die. So, when Hera rebelled, Zeus could only imprison her in her abode. A house arrest¡­. of the divine variety And Athena has been dealing with the aftermath of that rebellion. She looks at the seas monstering nearer toward Antis and she could see Apollo and Artemis. Poseidon alone is very powerful. If this sea monster joins him in his attack, what chance does Apollo and Artemis have. She opens her palms; her spear flew towards her hand. The shield flew from the back of her throne to floats beside her. Athena took a step and she appears tens of millions of light years away. The area around her warps and suddenly she is now in front of the titanic monster. Athena erges her size that her size is like the Sun, titanic andrge. The monsters have tentacles, which have drill-like saw on the edges of its tentacles. The tentacles shoot toward Athena, Athena thrusted her spear. The stars dimmed ands exploded, the cosmic energy turns into chaos, an retion disk forms around these two beings of great power. The spear shines bright and hot, a few hundred news were melted and copsed into itself feeling this heat. These world experienced heat death even before it could have bloomed and contain life. The tentacles were cut; Athena ms her body to the sea monsters. BOOOOM! A great shockwave spreads to all direction, sweeping asteroid belts, vaporizing cosmic dust, warping space and time around these two beings. The sea monster was thrown for millions of light years away crashing into a star, causing the star to explode. In the dark space the sea monster lost its consciousness, Athena kicks the cosmic dust around her feet and returns back to her throne. She stands upright, look at the situation of the Universe shakes her hand, the spear flew back to its original position, the shield flew to the back of the throne and Athena armors turns into a white robe, her eyes shining with wisdom. She sat back down on her throne, her gaze looks toward Antis. In the of Antis, there is a cmity that is shrouding the entire Tornado surges from the sea, its power swallows the clouds. Thunderstorm wreaks havocs into the world, burning viges and cities These thunderstorms are created by divine power and the moment it appears, it attacks Apollo and Artemis. The wind gales are like knives and swords. It cut the clouds and the space and time. The thunder creates sonic attack. Apollo ps these gales of winds and the noise did not affect him. Artemis kicks and punches these attack from the thunderstorm Poseidon sees all of this and he began to feel impatient. ''This brat did not know to appreciate my good intentions'' Poseidon even though he was angry, he still restrains it. He sends all of these natural phenomenon to simply gave these two Olympians a chance to withdraw. Yet, either they don''t understand what Poseidon is implying or they simply ignore his kind intention. So, he became angrier and his aura rises even more. And he was about to take a step forward but he halted. He looks up and his anger even more ''Athena!'' He had summoned one of his most powerful monsters from another. But it seems that Athena had intercepted it. ''In the end, I still have to do it personally. Little brother. Don''t me me. You have forced my hand'' Poseidon takes another step forward and the entire world fell his Will. His Will covers the whole world and his anger seems to crack the world A powerful emanation of energy surges out from every inch of the sea on this world. The clouds and the Heavens above shakes. The mountain nearby the seas where Antis is situated copsed because of the pressure. The entire sea seems to rise up In the Pce of Antis, the servants quickly came to Poseidon. This servant is a merman and when this servant saw the anger that is manifested directly to the worlding from his lord, he shivered in his heart. Hee forward, kneeling a few dozen feet away from Poseidon throne. Poseidon had called this servant using his telepathic powers. Poseidon looks at this servant and then said ''Guard the Pce for me. I have to teach some lesson to some brat!'' he said, his anger apparent. It is clear that this merman is someone that Poseidon trusted. Or maybe it is because there is no other people right now in Antis. The servant nodded as Poseidon words resounded over all of the realms. The sea monsters that usually would wreak havoc swims back to their caves. Today, the Sea God is angry. On normal days, they could still wreak havoc but if they raise their heads right now, there is a great possibility that they would be settled by Poseidon after he finishes beating those two Olympians. So, the sea creatures are very obedient right now. Nobody wanted to be made example ofter. Meanwhile on the sky, finally finished deflecting and parrying the attack by the thunderstorm is Apollo and Artemis They look down on the sea and they frowned. They could feel a bad premonition in their heart. It was then a shout resounded all over Heaven and Earth, shaking the very pirs of this world. ''Zeus! You dare!'' Poseidon shouted from below the sea and his voice piece through Olympus itself, shaking the throne of Zeus. Normal mortal could not hear this shout but to those divine creatures, they all could hear the anger in Poseidon words and they know it is best to steer clear the conflict of these two Elder Gods. Meanwhile, on the bottom of the sea, of all the realms in Olympus star system, trillions of sea creatures stirred. The small, the big, and even some that could be called gigantic seem to make a move. The other gods also notice this. And they frowned. They gaze upon Olympus and they know this is the battle of Zeus and Poseidon. It is a battle between brothers No one wanted to stand out right now and picking a side. >>> Chapter 1388: The Temperamental Heaven Chapter 1388: The Temperamental HeavenZeus is very temperamental these days, catching dissidents and any detractors. It is probably because Hera had managed to caught him most unaware in the recent rebellion This time, this rebellion is different. Hera rebellion this time, is unlike in the past. This time, Zeus was truly nearly banished from Olympus. Hera determination this time is different so does her purpose. Whatever had happened between Zeus and Hera in the past, there is still a trace of affection between the two divine couple But this time Hera action is a statement. She does not love Zeus anymore and she holds no hope for him to ever change. And unlike Aphrodite who would lose her power once she no longer believe in love, Hera does not need to believe in love to retain her power. She is in most culture and belief is the Goddess of Marriage and in certain culture one that governs fertility Earth is not the only ce in the Universe that once worship Hera. For marriage does not always have to be between two loving people. She is one that unites hearts, smooth the heart, a Goddess that unites. For all the love songs, in the end, love is very fragile. And it burns bright but burns shortly. In the end, if love is really that end all, be all, nobody would survive. Zeus is paranoid these days and he is in a bad mood every day. This news is not new for the Olympians. The King of Olympus, the ruler of the Heaven and the skies of Olympus Even though they are categorized as a Republic in the United Intergctic Alliance, all of those Olympians is a king in their dominion The Republic is simply for propaganda purpose. And Zeus angered, is not an Olympian you wanted to provoke But that does not mean that these divine being would stay in Zeus side and risk provoking Poseidon. Poseidon himself is a very powerful Olympians and his sea monsters exist in every under the dominion of Olympus. It is not worth it to stand in either side right now. Poseidon is called the God of the Sea. And this is not a false title. Every sea in the Olympus start system and it gxy, all of the sea, all of the water, in one way or another is under the control of Poseidon. Water brings life, and it also could bring great catastrophes. As for the sea monsters in Antis, theye out from their hiding ces, and went to Antis Divine Pce, like a soldier that is about to march When Poseidon show his intent to meet the two gods of Olympus, his stable master has been ready. As Poseidon walk out from the pce, the stable master has already prepared his horses. Poseidon horses have brazen hoofs and golden manes. They look majestic and these horses have many abilities one is which that his horse could rode the winds and maneuver through the worst storms. Poseidon looks at his horse and smiles. Then he walks into the chariot and pull the reins. The horses neigh, a neigh which reach the skies and changes the clouds The horses move and the chariot moves upwards. With these horses he is riding in a chariot over the waves of the sea, which became smooth as he approached, and the monsters of the deep recognized him and yed around his chariot. His chariot is being drawn by four horses. Those horses don''t look like normal horses. They''re hippocampi. Every sea creature gives way, fear to impede the way of the God of the Sea. They fear and respect the God of the Sea. Poseidon did not rid off the sea creatures that swarms around his horses. In just a few second Poseidon has break through the sea and appear between Heaven and Earth, floating in the sky, his aura pressures the sky above and the sea below. On the sky Apollo and Artemis look down on him. But the power emanating from Poseidon cow every living being into submission. How could two young Olympian couldpete with that? The light behind Apollo dimmed and the charisma of power that Artemis seems to possess faltered. This is their uncle. But Poseidon is not the cool uncle to both Apollo and Artemis. He is the scary terrifying uncle that you would rather not see during family gatherings. The dark clouds seem to break away and dissipating by the force of Poseidon pressure. Poseidon look at both of them, his eyes alone radiated pressure and there is a sneer on the edge of his mouth. ''Insolent!'' Poseidon shouted. His shout created storm that charges toward Artemis. Artemisia frowned but she quickly sprang into action Her bow in her hand, her fingers pull her bowstring. The moment she pulls the bowstring, the sky changes colors and the clouds around her exploded, the pressure scatters all the clouds around her A golden arrows forms on her empty bowstring, each golden arrows seems to have the power to pierce through stars ands. The moment it appears, the entire shakes with great intensity The sea roars as it bes wild and unpredictable. But the finger did not release the bow strings. The golden arrow is still around the bow, and Artemis look toward Poseidon, her face frowning ''Uncle! Do not force me'' Poseidon look at her but his expression did not change at all the storm did not stop. Instead, the storm began morphing itself into a slender thin spear that is as long as the distance between Heaven and Earth. The entire world seems to tremble because of the pressure of this spear. The spear itself is very sharp. If a divine being tries to see the properties of this spear, they could feel the sharpness attacking them The spear appears in an instant and the moment it moves even an inch, Artemis was startled, Artemis had no choice. Her hand releases the bow strings and she unleashes her arrow. The sun turns dims, the space around her cracks and time and space seems to copse around her. The clouds all exploded into small atom particles. The sea below her exploded, the water that was about to ssh into the air evaporated because of the pressure. The arrow shot straight and true, the spear and arrow collided. BOOOOM! A heaven rendering explosion ur. An entire block of the sea evaporated into nothingness The entire clouds in the radius of ten thousand kilometers were dissipated because of the force of explosion. The dust finally settles, and the wind pushes the dust far away. There is no longer any spear. When the spear and the arrow sh with each other, the sound of the sky breaking could be heard So, the spear broke. But where is the arrow. The arrow shes with the spear and dissipated into motes of light, neutralized almost immediately Even before the dust settles, Artemis could see the aftermath. Artemis mouth is moving as she was about to say something but before, Artemis could say anything, to exin why she is here, a hand pushes through the dust and grab her neck. BOOOM! A powerful shockwave erupted around Artemis neck and the entire space around Artemis copsed, creating a space tear that ripped apart the size of a mountain However, there is a force that is forcing that tear to quickly closes up, like it is sewn by some kind of force. Artemis could feel her entire throat being mp by a primordial force. She could not say anything other than the sound of being chokeding out of her mouth. ''Argh!'' she tries to morph into other shapes and other things. But, she could feel her entire divine energy is being locked upon that she could not change her appearance, could not shrink or erge herself. It is like her entire body is being chained. She looks down on that hand and then she looks at the being in front of him That hand belongs to Poseidon. Poseidon is in front of her, his eyes is as stormy as the seas and his hair flow upwards like there is a wind pushing it. A powerful force courses through Artemis entire body, making her unable to use any of her divine power. No matter how she struggles she could not release herself. Her familiar have all been blown away and even they know not to provoke the God of the Sea. Poseidon eyes look at Artemis, and Artemis felt like it was her being stared down by a predator. This kind of scene had been seen by her many times when she went hunting. Apollo who was a few thousand kilometers away finally reacted. ''Release my sister, Uncle!'' Apollo rode the wind and in just a few second he is already near Poseidon. The heat of the Sun seems to follow Apollo and the sea beneath his feet all evaporated, sea creatures near the surface is all dead Poseidon snorted and waves his hand and a divine storm surges from the sea. Wind, water and thundere together, the storms shrouded Apollo Time and Space is altered inside that storm. Apollo did not have a chance to use his bow before the storm swept him away It did not sweep him away a thousand kilometers but instead it swept him away with a divine force so a thousand kilometers is a gross underestimation. Apollo was push out of the atmosphere, and the force keep pushing him as his body is pushed millions of light years away, before finally crashing into the front gate of Olympus >> Chapter 1389: Spare the Rod Chapter 1389: Spare the RodIgnoring space and time, Apollo was pushed from Antis to Olympus. It was almost an instant but Apollo had crashed with dead stars, passes through supernova explosion and had his energy get sucked into a ck hole before crashing on Olympus. BANG! BOOOM! ` The sturdy gate of Olympus cracked before breaking entirely as Apollo body dragged into the tile marble road of Olympus. Divine tiles that is strengthened by runes crushed into dust because of the pressure of Poseidon heavy hand. The entire Olympus shakes. The tall building that reach the sky, the floatingnds in Olympus all shakes as the force on Apollo body scattered all over Olympus. Divine mountains, sacred hills, magical rivers all of them shakes. The divine mountains copsed, the sacred hills exploded, the magical rivers surge backwards, killing all the creatures inside it. And this is only the leftover force thattch onto Apollo body that scattered into Olympus and not Poseidon full-fledged attack. Apollo coughed up golden blood from his mouth and his eyes are dim. His divinity is badly affected. The blood of an Olympian fall in Olympus and life withers. Music and joy seems to be robbed all over the Olympus Gxy. The seers be blind for Apollo is the god of truth and prophecy. Diseases went rampant the Sun went dim, darkness covers the worlds. All aspect of Apollo seems to affect the Olympus Gxy. One day in Heaven, a thousand years down below. So, from the moment Apollo was hurt, a thousand years of misery descended upon the people under Apollo dominion. The time difference between the lower realms and the higher realms in Olympus is different. Apollo look toward the high and most divine pce in Olympus and he shouted ''Father, give justice to me!'' he said this and then he falls down unconscious, golden blood dripping from his wound. Athena arrives and brought Apollo to Olympus. Thunder roars in Olympus and Mount Olympus shakes with anger. Zeus stood up from his throne, he raises his hand, a lightning bolt shot down from the sky. He made a grasping motion and a lightning bolt is wielded by him, the crackling of the electricity around his hand fills the entire Mount Olympus with great pressure. Zeus is angry! Even though he did not use his eyes to see what happens, he knows everything that happens in Antis. For humans they have spies to inform them of other people movements. The Gods also have spies. The winds, skies and clouds report to Zeus. Every living thing that lives in thend reports to Demeter and sometimes to Hephaestus. The fish, water, rivers and every sea creature reports to Poseidon. So, he could see now that Artemis is being choked by his brother right now. On Poseidon, his hand tightened around Artemis neck. ''You brat! It seems your head had swelled a bit. Now, you even dare to show disrespect in front of me! It seems you think that just because Zeus is your father, I would give you some respect! You are but a baby in front of me'' his hand tightens even more Artemis could feel her divine power are constricted. Her chariots and her pets were all blown away by the storms. On the four corners of direction around them, there is a tornado that surges from the sea. And this tornado has some magical properties to it, repelling anything that tries toe near. Basically, right now, Artemis is imprisoned in this area and no one could enter. Poseidon eyes right now is very dangerous But at the same time, a dark clouds gathers. Poseidon was about to choke the life out of Artemis when the sound of thunder breaks the sky. And from the dark clouds, a dangerous thunderbolt splits the entire sky It contained the essence of primordial destruction. The stars split apart into atoms in the trails it had to pass as this thunder bolt is sent from Olympus to Antis. This thunderbolt is like a killing spear from the sky heading toward Poseidon. The tornadoes around Artemis four direction immediately crumbles under the mighty coercion of that thunderbolt Poseidon of course notices it. But his hand is still holding onto Artemis, his other hand twitch. ''No, I must not do it'' he thought in that split second. In that split second Poseidon wanted to call on his weapon Poseidon nearly summon back his trident but he knows that if he summons his trident right now, when his trident shed with Zeus thunder bolt, it would be revealed that his trident is not in Antis right now Because his trident is powerful enough and equal enough to Zeus thunderbolts so how could it not withstand Zeus thunderbolt? If the trident shes with Zeus thunder bolt and break, then the ruse is up. Then Zeus would surely ask where the trident was and if Zeus found out that the thunderbolt is on Earth, he would ask why And then Zeus might remember. And Poseidon does want Zeus to remember. But just not now. Not yet The chess board that he had crafted is not yetpleted. There are still no chess pieces on his chess board. He doesn''t want Zeus to know now and then flip the chess board that he had just built. The Cyclops were the one that forges their weapons. And such they have certain qualities hardly found in any other divine weapons as the Cyclopes are great in creating weapons and divine items. Thinking of this, he could not help but think that Hades probably had already seen this scenario happening and reminded him when he destroys that Trident before So, instead he pointed Artemis body toward the thunderbolt and the thunder bolt stops before dissipating almost entirely. For a moment, everything seems to have stopped Poseidon look toward the sky. His eyes are not looking at the clouds but at Zeus, millions of light years away on his throne in Olympus, holding another thunderbolt, his eyes are full of anger Their stares seem to ignore all the distances between them. It was like they folded the space between them and are staring at each other just a few feet away and not millions of light years away. In Poseidon world, storms are gathering and the entire world is quaking and trembling. But this wrath of Poseidon is not limited only on his Any in the Olympus gxy is now shaking. Some stars are also shaking and radiated dangerous level of energy. It is a warning and a reminder to Zeus. That if he seeks a fight, then it is a fight that he would lose. He probably would win the war, but he would win it at a great cost. Not to mention, even that is not guaranteed. Zeus had to think of the consequences. Hera had just rebelled against him. If he fought Poseidon now, Poseidon would also ignore brotherly affection and he would ask the other Gods and Goddesses to unseat Zeus. There is Hades in the Underworld. While he takes his duty very seriously, and would never release the monsters in the Underworld, Hades himself is a very powerful Olympian. There is still Hera that could be persuaded and a few others like Ares who always love a good war. This is not like five thousand years ago. Poseidon had grown since that time and even if Zeus control the Heaven, it still need the Earth below for the Heavens to have function And he is the Earthshaker. Poseidon does not want a war with Zeus but that does not mean he would be timid if Zeus tries to interfere in his world. ''Release Artemis'' the words are spoken in Olympus but heard by Poseidon millions of light years away. Poseidon simply said ''Hmph. Shees and goes where she pleases. Does she think she could do that to me too?'' There is silence before Zeus said ''She would apologize'' Poseidon hearing this could not help but scoffed. ''It is good enough that I did not kill her and send her straight to the Underworld but now you want me to pardon her with a simple apology? How does thing be so simple in your words?'' there is a hint of disdain from his word Then Poseidon simply said ''Little brother, you must learn to respect boundaries.'' Then he throws Artemis toward the sea, the force of his throw forces Artemis to go deeper and deeper into the sea depths. Even as she tries to resist this force, trying to flew up, this pushing force breaks all of her attempts. She finally crashed into the front gate of the Divine Pce of Antis. Before she could get up, chains seem to emerge from the depths of the sea. It was like this chain appears from out of nowhere. This chain swirls around Artemis hand and feet and then as Artemis tries to resist, this chain dragged her toward the Abyss. Zeus on his throne is frowning. He did not even have the tie to stop it. Poseidon who are still in the sky then simply said ''She would be my prisoner for a while. Show your sincerity and I will release her'' Saying this, Poseidon went back into the sea, his chariot pompously dives into the sea. The sea of all the realms calms down. But the sky is angered. Eventually, even the sky calms down and there is silence between Heaven and Earth. For the mortals living in this world, they might not know why today, mountain copsed, the sea went crazy and the sky suddenly turns dark. They did not know that there are gods living among them as their senses could not perceive them They did not know that these Gods fight each other. All they think was that today was a day of cmity. But to the factions in Olympus, those gods and divine beings they were even more confused then the mortals who do not know anything. Why does Zeus and Poseidon suddenly go to bat with each other? Why does Zeus send a spy to Antis? Why the overreaction by Poseidon? There is many question but no answer Before, Hera had rebelled and Zeus was nearly ousted. And now suddenly there is tension between Antis and Olympus. Is another rebellion about to ur? This time if its Poseidon, this kind of war would shake all the worlds. Hera is different from Poseidon. If Poseidon went to war with Zeus, then it is a war of the Gods. Some of the Goddesses went to Belthana, asking the Three Fates to mediate the matter for they fear that the two Eldest Gods would break into a conflict that would shatter half the gxy. Some look at Hades, fearing that gloomy God would also enter the battle. All the while the tension between Olympus and Antis grew. Artemis is being held hostage in Antis. This alone is a provocation and a humiliation. Such things had never happened before. Not in this way. Weirdly enough, this time even though Zeus is angry, he was not manic and did not went down to Antis and seem to be keeping the silence. Of course, to others outside of Olympus, they simply got the news that Poseidon and Zeus seems to be butting heads with each other. They did not know the real story. Poseidon is in his underwater pce, his gaze on Earth looking at someone with a blond hair. He also looks toward a sea, a sea filled with turbulent energy and he saw ships by the thousands,ing to an ind. An ind which is close to his trident. He hopes that the blond hair men would get his trident. His first chess piece. ''not yet'' he mutters to himself but there is a smile on his face, showing his confidence Eterna chess games had no limit of using chess pieces. And sometimes other people chess pieces could also be used Because the chess pieces in Etherna chessboard all have different purpose. Sometimes one uses the same chess pieces, but the objective and target of that chess pieces is different from another yer reason to use that chess piece Poseidon did not covet the most important chess piece in the game because he knows, it is toote for him to influence that chess piece And too many eyes are on that chess piece. Wargod, Azul, Odin to just name a few. An eye catching chess piece but also the most dangerous to have and the hardest to move So, he would choose the one who have potential. The one that did not have that many eyes on it, and considerably easier to move. Poseidon has his own ns In the Underworld, Hades also has his n. He sits on his onyx ck throne; his gaze is looking at a mortal who have the same temperament as him There is a smile on the corner edge of his mouth and his eyes shines with brilliance. It is happiness an emotion that rarely could be seen from the Lord of the Underworld. High above the clouds, above the stars, there is Olympus and sitting on the highest of throne is Zeus. He has been sitting there for three days, sorting his thoughts and trying to see and divine something about the ns of his brothers The more he divinate, the more he finds himself confused. But, as he sat there, thinking about things¡­. once in a while, a memory seems toe into surface And each time he saw a glimpse, Zeus face turns solemn ''There is a lock in my memories; he mutters to himself Hades did not know what is happening to Zeus right now But maybe, just maybe, a very old memory could resurface. And then, a new yer might appear¡­to y in this high stake games that would determine the End of the Entire Universe. >>> Chapter 1390: A Shining Light in a Dark Forest Chapter 1390: A Shining Light in a Dark ForestEarth Prime It has been a week since the return of Death Monarch to the world. But Death Monarch is still in the Turbulent Sea. And people began sensing something A big thing is about to happen. The storm did not yet happen but the wind is already blowing By now, some people had gotten more information about the current situation and the more they know, the more they felt that something is about to go down. The people who were paying attention to Death Monarch action now known that Death Monarch is on an ind city called Arturia. This ind city is also a city of pirates and ouws. To pirates and ouws that sails the Turbulent Sea, they know the city very well. Of course one week is enough to run off all of these people. Other than the native of that ind that have make that ind their homes, most of the pirates had choose to sail away form that ind Even though Death Monarch did not do anything to them it is never conformable living on the same ind as a person who has quite the reputation against criminals. Everyone knows what they did and they all fear that they would be judged by Death Monarch So, if one walks in the capital city of that ind, one could see many closed shops and many ces are deserted. One might wonder, why did Death Monarch is still not in Pandemonium What is stopping him? The answer is¡­. nothing is stopping him. Instead for some reason, one way or another, it seems that Death Monarch stays there and wait for people toe into him As always, people ascribed meaning to Death Monarch action. Is this his way of seeing who is loyal to him? is this his way of seeing who is on his side? Does the faction and forces that came would be regarded as his allies? And those who did note, regarded as hostile forces? Of course this kind of conversation is only talk about by the people who did not know the true story. By now, all the great leaders of the Seven Great Powers have received a summon. In a week, many things had happened. Hirate had arrived in Arturia on the third day. On the day that he arrived, the leader of the World Government and Pandemonium have a talk with each other. And what did they talk about? Nobody knows but the next day a requeste to the desk of the other six great powers. And there is also the weird situation with the Republic. Katarina should be the one representing the Republic but right now, the leadership seems to be split into two. The fleet of the Republic arrived one dayter than the World Government Their task was simply to escort Katarina back to Moscow. But instead, Katarina stays in the ind. And it was the same day that a request arrives to every world leader¡­...sent by Death Monarch The request was for the Seven Great Powers to convene a World Council¡­.to discuss the matters of the world The moment the news went public the whole world feel that a storm is about to descend. The World Council is usually only called upon when to decide something that would affect the world. Thest time the World Council was truly assembled, thews about Disk Formation leveler was enacted. It is where thews state many restrictions on the conduct of war between Disk Formation leveler. It also limited the force of people when waging war like the use of Divine Formation leveler in a war Each of the seven great power are powerful in their own rights, and could overwhelm the whole world. When all seven of them decided to do something together, there is practically no power in the world that could stop them. They could create thew and make people obey and it is not because the whole world respect them but because they have the biggest fist and the strongest one. It is only with such power that thew has meaning. For aw to have any meaning at all, it has to be enforced. Now, Death Monarch is calling upon the Assembly of the World Council. It is not surprising that Death Monarch would call to such action. There was always urging from the other world power after the Multiversal Convergence to held a World Council. In the six months that Death Monarch was gone, the Seven Great Power did hold a small mini World council. But, no one could agree with the other. Pandemonium would not make any decision as long as Death Monarch did not yet return. Even though Pandemonium has its own Regent, the Regent refuses to weigh in when it is about the stance of Pandemonium in world matters The Regent as more interested in dealing with internal matters. As for the other powers, they all could not agree with each other on some minor issues and since everyone level of power is almost the same, they could not be pressed down. The meeting was a failure. Other than some small reforms here and there, the effect was not widespread nor does it influence some of the other world powers. But now, Death Monarch suddenly calls a World Council Meeting What is unsettling to many people was that the announcement came after Death Monarch met with Hirate. Some people fear there is already an alliance between the two world powers. The World Council is a veryplicated political event The interest of the world power and the decision of the world is determined here. It is a lot like G7 Summit before the Fall. Only in the World Council after the Fall, the influence and the power is even more pervasive than the G7 summit. Because these seven great powers after the Fall had divided the world into seven parts And one could only imagine the power and influence these world power has on to the world Pandemonium is the strongest force in the world and as such, their input is very important. Then why is the world is so worried that Pandemonium and the World Government allying with each other? After all, everyone knows that the Three Great Powers has always had each other back. But this felt different to the factions of the world. This felt like the World Government truly would ally with Pandemonium. And that is not exactly good for anyone In the past, even though the Three Great Powers usually protected each other interest and backing each other, they still would disagree on certain things that would touch their interest In a way, these created a bnced way of restraining pandemonium from doing whatever they wanted with the world. Even though there are many concessions given to Pandemonium, at least, there is still chances to force Pandemonium to back down on some issue. The worries of the people of the world, of the factions of the world was that the World Government would ally itself with Death Monarch regardless of the interest that they have to lose Pandemonium is the strongest force in the world But, in theplicated politics of the World Council, even Pandemonium had to think carefully, if they wanted to touch the interest of all of the Six Great Powers. Because if Pandemonium pushes them too far, the six great powers would ally with each other. Even the Republic and the World Government could sometimes break of from the tripartite cooperation if Pandemonium goes too far. And that is why there is moderation, negotiations in the World Council. The pressure that Six Great Powers could bring onto Pandemonium is not something that could not easily be portrayed into a report or graph. Simply said, if the six great powers truly determined to fight against Pandemonium, win and defeat is not entirely set in stone. Of course, such a thing never happened before because nobody is stupid. Nobody wanted to start a war that could kill their people and also themselves While the situation could not entirely like mutual destruction, everyone was very clear what would happen if such scenario happens. Regardless who wins and who loses, humanity would suffer the most. And by now, most world power did not want such thing to happen. They did not forget that outside of the skies of Earth, there is many alien''s civilizations If that was not made clear enough during the Weronian Invasion, it was clearly drummed up into their heads during the Multiversal Convergence. Outside the Heavens, there is many beings that are very powerful and dangerous. There are humans like them in another world but with a more advanced technology and weaponry. There are also a demon-like race who have great physical prowess. They have seen this with their own eyes during the Multiversal Convergence. And they know now that Earth could not remain outside of this now. The Weronian Invasion, the Multiversal Convergence, all of this signify to the civilization in the Universe that Earth had levelled up. Now, they have to deals with space marauders, barbaric alien race, advanced humans and mystical race. That and more. Magic and science that goes beyond Earth understanding. If not for the fact that they have the World Orb, Earth stands no chance. As Earth grows stronger, it also reveals itself to therger universe. If the universe is a dark forest, then Earth right now is emitting light In such a dark forest everyone is a hunter and prey. As such, they usually do not want to stand out. Earth, if viewed under some Cosmic telescope from the view of the Universe, Earth is just a small rock in the vast infinite limitless space of the Omniverse. A small >> Chapter 1391: Morning in Arturia Chapter 1391: Morning in ArturiaRight now, the world need to be united. Fighting against each other in this moment is detrimental to the world. Even Pandemonium acknowledges this and so if any of the great power wanted to wage war against the other, most of the other world power would discourage such type of behavior and instead bringing them into the negotiation table to talk it out and find apromise with each other. Secret battles and secret wars of course still happens but at leastrge scale war had dropped since the creation of the World Council headed by the Seven Great Powers. All of this is because each member could at least negotiate things. But if the World Government allies with Pandemonium, then any proposal or any new act that is about to be proposed is already ny percent pass. One hundred percent if Katarina sat back on her position of the High Chancellor. Everyone could see this and everyone is uneasy. Death Monarch action, most of the time is quite logical. But if you think that Death Monarch is a logical person, you would be dead wrong. At times, he could act very illogically and since Death Monarch is not a person who really cares about the world opinion of him, he is very much a factor of uncertainty And how all of this started? Five days after Death Monarch returned to Earth, a message was sent to all of the great powers And the moment the message arrives, all the leaders of the great power mobilized their transport to go to the Turbulent Sea. It is a dangerous and harrowing journey but since Death Monarch is calling on the World Council, they eithere or risk being left out of the discussion Many people are curious why did Death Monarch simply did not go out from the Turbulent Sea and then held the World Council? This is a question that not many people could answer. Some people think it is simply Death Monarch trying to make it hard for the world powers. Whatever the reason, the meeting is called and the other great powers has to make a choice. Before, when the world powers send their ships and fleets to the Turbulent Sea it is simply to show respect and greets Death Monarch return. At that time, only people who have business with Death Monarch would go to the Turbulent Sea either to help him or to discuss thing with him This is shown when League of Freedom, order of Thinkers, the African Alliance and Lotus Order not sending any ships or representatives. And clearly Death Monarch would not be angry just because you would not send people to meet him. Death Monarch never called upon them toe. As for World Government, Hirate made his own decision to seek Death Monarch Pandemonium fleet is guaranteed toe as they have to wee back their ruler. As for the Republic it is because Katarina is there and so they have to invite Katarina back to the Republic and sort out the internal affair of the Republic. But even if Katarina is not there, the Republic would probably send a few ships to greet Death Monarch But, now, there is the World Council being called. As the leader of the Seven Great Powers, they have to attend The only exception is the Order of Thinkers who have many problems with their sea, so their leaders or the representatives of the Order of Thinkers would be voting and seeing the World Council remotely And that took a lot of things to set up as the connection in the Turbulent Sea is very hard to get. Normal electronic device malfunctioned and magical instrument are also affected But while some people knows that the World Council is called, what is the agenda? So, even after a week, the matter of Death Monarch returns to Earth did not subside instead it''s even getting hotter. By now, clearly Death Monarch had recovered all of his power, and it is the same for Katarina. Many people probably couldn''t find reason why Death Monarch still stays at that ind. Is it to gather the leaders of the world to discuss something? To make it show of force that Death Monarch still held the reins of the Great Powers? To highlight Arturia as one of his ce? Or is it something else? Still, people believed with Death Monarch, there must be some kind of underlying meaning above it all But what is the reason for Katarina to be so calm that she is stills staying there. She probably had known something had happened to her brother. Was she briefed by the delegations of the Republic or is there other reason for her to still stay on the ind. If that is all, then the matter would not be so hot. It is because there is another matter that made the gathering in the Turbulent Sea to be even more chaotic was the sudden appearance of many fleet belonging to the Crime Alliance It sails the sea like monster and their behavior is erratic and unpredictable This is peculiar and very weird When the Crime Alliance first heard that Death Monarch is in Arturia, a port ind city in the Turbulent Sea, there were rumors that the top people of the Crime Alliance send down an order to quickly evacuates the inds and any other ces close to Arturia. This makes sense given the fear that the Crime Alliance have for Death Monarch. But why do a few days after evacuating all of these ces and giving free reigns for Death Monarch, they suddenly turn back ande with even more people toward the Turbulent Sea? It is like they are courting death. This time, the reaps is sealed tight. Nobody knows what the Crime Alliance is thinking. They do not return to take back the ind and they did not attack the convoys or the transport ship of the Seven Great Powers. Instead they seem to be sailing haphazardly all over the Turbulent Sea. But some people made a spection. That the Crime Alliance is searching for something. There are many changes in the world right now and each move by any of the great factions in the world attract many attentions Because they fear that war is looming again. And they are sick of it. Still, today, it seems that everyone will be gathered and the matter of the World Council will be presented >>> Arturia Azief takes a deep breath, closing his eyes and inhaling and exhaling. It is a very human behavior to take a breath It is not something that he really need to do. Yet, Azief had never stopped doing it when he is bracing for something. He looks at the horizon from the balcony veranda and smiles. ''Will'' he mutters. His voice seems to echo and reach somewhere. Will was in a forest, seemingly looking at the sky. But a voice enters his ears. He smiles, look toward the source of that sound, around him time seems to slow down. But in actuality, it was him that is already moving through time and space, there is a force field around him that seems to make everything appear slower. He kicks the ground, a powerful energy erupted but contained around the force field that surrounds him so it would not create a powerful explosion that would wipe out this forest. Azief is on the balcony and before he could turn back his face behind him, he could feel the space and time behind him is disturbed and as he looks behind him Will is already behind him. Will was at a forest not far away from the Pce but in just a moment he back in the Pce. Azief only smiles at this and said ''It seems you''re very active at the morning'' Will only smiles. He understood what Azief meant. He might be looking at the sky, but if you really think that he is just looking at the sky you would be na?ve. Will is sentimental at times, but he clearly does not feel sentimental in the morning. Azief could guess what he did but he was no interested in asking about it. There are many things that Azief would meddle in when it is about Will because his problem is also Azief problem. But, this one Azief had to sit out That is Speedster business so Azief do not want to meddle in it. He wouldn''t understand. Will body take only a few second to stabilize itself. He looks around and nodded. He then walks and stand beside Azief looking at the horizon. ''It is really a vibrant city. Give it a little more care and it would be a treasure ion the Turbulent Sea'' Azief only nodded at this. ''There is a lot of work to do. I hope Arthur would not disappoint me.'' Hearing this Will only chuckles. With the support of Pandemonium, Will is sure that Arthur could quickly pacify this ind and expand the city. Though, Azief is right. There is a lot of work to do for this city to be a true treasure of the Turbulent Sea When the many pirates and ouws evacuated the city, it took away a lot of economic power of this ind. Will saw this and he met and talk with Arthur because he knows his brother. Azief was never the kind of guy that cares that much about administration. The fact that Pandemonium seed so much as an organization and then as a faction of power had a lot more to do with the fact that Azief choose the right person and put them on the right ce Will was also never an administrator but he at least need to do some due diligence to see whether Arthur is a qualified city lord. So, he spoke about the economic problem of this city But, that is not something that worries Arthur. When these people evacuated, Arthur control over the city has be absolute not to mention with the Sword of Humanity wielded by him, other than Death Monarch who created the Sword and the other two Divine Comprehension leveler, he fears no one in this world He demolishes the building of these people and quickly reorganized the city. He said while the economy would be affected for a while. It would be better for the city in the long run In the past Arthur said that he could not do such a massive reconstruction because thend hold by these forces is not and that he could simply take away. The propertyw in the Sven Great Powers could be enforced but for the rest of the world, propertyw is very simple. If your fist is the strongest, then anynd could be yournd. Before, Arthur fist is small. Now, his fist is very much big. So, a massive reorganization of the city and reconstruction project is beginning. Arturia has its own coins and its own currency. It could be seen by this that Arthur had quite the ambition. Of course, after this, incorporated under the Sven Great Power, he had to change his currency to the currency used by Pandemonium. Azief does not know much about this and leave it to Arthur to think about. His advisor and his officials had also arrives and they have been talking with Arthur for a few days now to sort out the many things about administration. So, right now Azief is looking at the city being rebuilt. Azief does not like tall building that much as it blocks the sky. And this ind city should be elegant and beautiful. As for the other city that would established in this ind, Azief would not interfere in its design whether it wanted to poutrge tall building or not. Will suddenly ask ''I doubt you call me just to apany you looking at building being built'' Azief smiles and said ''You know I like seeing things like this ¡­. especially when they build it so fast'' he then added ''Like those¡­.. what do you call it? Satisfying video. Yeah, just like that'' Will just smiles. >> Chapter 1392: Guilt Chapter 1392: GuiltAzief like seeing construction sites. It is like he is looking at a game, the city building type of game. In the past, building arge structure would take years if not decades. However, after the Fall, with the improvement of people body and their ability to liftrge and heavy things, a three story house could be built in just half an hour. This is one of the reason why humans were quickly rebuilding and creating forces and factions after the initial Fall. Azief shakes the thought out of his mind and then said ''Did you find out what those Crime Alliance people are doing?'' Will frowns and shook his head ''No. They are very secretive about what they are searching for'' Azief frowned. Will is also perplexed with the sudden gathering of these ouws. If not for the fact that he and Azief is busy in preparing for the World Council, they would have already gone out to clean up this mess That is the only things he knows about the Crime Alliance perplexing action. He knows that they seem to be searching for something on the Turbulent Sea. What he didn''t know was, what was it that they are searching for? Weill then said ''I also got news that Raymond is here. And he is with an unexpected person'' Will said. But Azief only shakes his head and Will did not push it and did not say anything. It seems Azief already knows the news. There is another silence between them as they look at the horizon Will finally could not hold back and said ''Raymond also seems to be searching for something. If you want, I could ask him. Probably they are looking for the same thing. And a thing that could attract Raymond and even the Crime Alliance toe despite the dangers¡­...it must be a very precious thing'' Azief thought about it for a second and he clench his fist but he shakes his head. Will sighed. ''There is an easy way but you still have to choose the hard way. Is it so hard sometimes to just swallow your pride once in a while'' Azief did not say anything to Will criticism of him ''I know. But I could not change overnight. It is not his fault. I just don''t want to¡­...remember some painful memory'' Will could guess that this is less about Raymond and more about the woman that apany Raymond Will pats Azief shoulder and said ''At least I am not like Sina. I''m on your side on this'' Azief hearing this only chuckles. Then, he thought of something ''Hirate is here'' he said suddenly. Will thought for a second andugh ''You mean he knows?'' ''Raymond has not been seen since my absence. And now, he is suddenly here?'' There is a smile on his face like he had found out something ''I have a talk with Hirate a few days ago'' ''I guess you also talk about Raymond?'' Azief nodded ''Raymond is trying to find his own way. The road is already there. But how far he could walk that road, he must find that answer by himself'' Will agree with this. Like Raymond, Will also had the road paved for him. The path he is walking on is a path that many beings had walked before. But how far could he go and how fast could he reach there depends on his effort and his ability. ''He would not have shown himself or being this public if not for something really precious. From what I have known he has been roaming the world, searching for inspiration. Someone must have told him.'' ''If this is the case, then the one giving him the information is none other than the World Government'' He paused for a second and then said with a triumphant smile ''Hirate knows'' Will chuckles and ask ''You think he would tell you'' ''He would'' Will shakes his head and said ''Sometimes, I really want someone to wipe that confidence from your face'' ''I guess¡­. like before¡­. you would be disappointed'' Will look at Azief and he could not stand Azief looking that triumphant He chuckles and said ''I guess you would do anything other than talk about her'' Azief smile was wiped out almost instantly He pretends he did not hear it. Azief Death Monarch, the ruler of Pandemonium¡­...if the whole world knows that there is this childish side of him¡­. would probably be very shocked. It is like an ostrich covering its heads under the sand, believing no one could see it. Once again silence filled the space between them Will look at Azief and he shakes his head. They resume looking at the building. Today, they would meet and discuss about the matter of the world. There are many things to discuss and many things to be done. Will look at Azief face and he remembers the n that Azief told him. But the more he thinks about it, the more worried he is. Azief choose the right ce to do this. Turbulent Sea is not easy for the weak one and it is one of the most secluded sea with low level of poption If his n did not work, then at least, with the expert on his side, Azief could escape from any assassination attempt. That is how dangerous the n that Azief was thinking. He suddenly said ''How sure are you?'' Azief look at Will and he rolls his eyes ''You ask the same question yesterday'' Will sighed and said ''I am just worried that you are not up to the task. What you are proposing, is not that easy'' then after a pause he added ''I wanted to really, really make sure you are sure of this. The eyes of the world are on here. It might be secluded but when this n of yours hits the meeting, they all would know that what you are proposing to do will drain your power. If any¡­...if any of them have some dark thoughts against you¡­. then it would not be easy to save you. Azief was about to say something but Will beat him to it by saying ''As for Hikigaya and Jean¡­. I know you said that we could trust them but I am not convinced.'' Azief raised his eyebrows ''Jean has been mellow these past couple of years so I think I understand why you think he is harmless. Hikigaya rarely cares about the world other than his own interest and his own people. In a way, he is like you a bit'' ''But Jean, when he wasying siege all over Europe, he is very decisive and very much determined. Hikigaya would not be called a warlord if he is a soft man. Nobody would know how their thoughts would change if they see you weakened'' He paused for a second and sighed. ''There is so many reason for trying to kill you if you fail'' Azief listen to all of this but his face as always expressionless. ''Maybe they thought that if they kill you they could be number one. Or making their faction the number one world power. Do not underestimate the darkness of the human heart and how much it could drive them'' Azief went silent for a while and chuckles ''I guess¡­you were really worried for me aren''t you?'' The wind blows and Will hair sways a bit. He is standing there beside Azief, looking like some kind of divine guardian. Will then said ''I owe you a lot. There is the debt of life. And then, there is Lily. I just want you to understand the danger you are inviting by trying to do your n, the way you wanted it. There is no need at all to do it like that. We could just¡­. you know let things flow naturally. It would be a bit chaotic yes, but there is no need to risk your life doing it. He sighed for a moment and then Will said ''In the past, you care little about the world. But now, it seems you really have taken the spot as the world guardian. Does the chanting of people calling you hero make you do this? is it the prestige? Azief smiles and then said ''I''m just giving back. Because the Karma has formed, so I must reap it now.'' Will look at him. Azief could talk about Karma, and all of these but Will thinks he knows why Azief is doing this Multiversal Convergence was his doing. It is his mess. Many people die. It''s different than the other cmity that had happened on Earth before. In the past, there is the Fake World event, the Weronian Invasion, the Sithulran attack. But none of it is the consequences borne from his action Even if there is, it was not intentional. But that day, when they race to the ends of the world, transcending the speed of sound, going beyond that, creating a powerful force of energy, powerful enough to rip the barriers between worlds, to confuse time and space To use Time Particle to travel to the future...at that time, even before they take that first step¡­they both knew there is a chance that a catastrophe would happen. Will knows it even more clearly. He is a Speedster. One of the most unadvisable thing to do for a Speedster is to mess with Time and Space. One wrong move, one wrong step, you could change the whole Universe. While Will did not yet reach such level of mess of universal proportion like that, he is only limited by his own power and ability The stronger and faster a Speedster is, the more damage they could do to the Universe. Both of them thought that at the most, there would be time dtion or some time storms around the world. They did not expect that it would devolve into a Multiversal Convergence, pulling in worlds from other dimension and parallel universes. No, they did know that there is such a possibility. But they didn''t want to acknowledge that it could happen. Because if they ept that, they would not do what they did. >> Chapter 1393: [Bonus chapter]The Threat Above Chapter 1393: [Bonus chapter]The Threat AboveWill.¡­has always been of a care free person since he became a Speedster and especially more after he survive that harrowing experience when they travelled together across parallel universes sand dimensions ands. Maybe because he could outrun everything. But, he stayed in Pandemonium, he helps Sasha, he helps the people of the world in the six months that Azief was not on Earth Because, he also felt guilty. They both went silent for a while. There is only silence around the balcony, the sound of the bird chirping, the sound of the wind blowing their clothes and feeling the breezy wind caressing their cheeks. Will then ask again the same question ''So, be straight with me. How confident are you?'' Azief went silent for a few second but then he said ''I have ny percent confidence that it would work'' Will heard the same answer And so he said the same thing he said yesterday ''It''s not good enough'' Will could tell when Azief is lying. There is no difference in his face expression or any noticeable tick Azief rarely lies. But when he does, he is very good at it. Will, however always could tell when Azief is lying. Azief always wonder how Will could always found out when he is lying. But he never tells. And right now, Will could tell Azief is lying to him. When he said it''s not good enough, it is because he knows Azief is lying. When he said ny percent confidence, he lied. And because he lies, Will is worried even more. But Will also did not pierce this lie. Because he could tell that Azief had determined to do this. If not, he would not have lied. Will sighed and look up at the sky above, a sighes out from the desperation of his heart. Azief chuckles. ''I think it is better that way. This time, my way is probably the best'' Will did not say anything to this. ''Maybe'' Will answer curtly. Azief only smiles bitterly and said ''Maybe, it is just my insistence or my stubbornness. But the world is too scattered right now. Dark forces are once again festering the world. I could feel the resentment.'' He sighed and then said ''I try not to control humanity. Yet, sometimes I felt like I am bing what I hated'' ''Then, don''t. You don''t-'' but he faltered. What Will want to say was that Azief owes the world nothing. But that is not entirely true. Azief owes a lot. But who owes more¡­is a matter of debate. When you began keeping score, things rarely be harmonious. Both Azief and Will goes to the future and saw something that shocked them. But they also now hold the knowledge to save the world. Because they knew what will happen in the future and they are working hard to try to prevent that future from happening. Will could always tries to kill Azief and prevent that vision from happening but Azief is his brother. Unless it is thest measure, unless it is the only way, Will would never think of trying to kill Azief. He was never that kind. And it is actually an easy choice to make. The whole world and one person. It should be...an easy choice to make But it is not. And he is now kind. Why is he kind. Because, he is strong now. So, he can be kind. Precisely because he is strong. Will did not mindboring for Earth because he understands the burden of Karma now saddled onto him after opening the gate to the future. He felt guilt for opening this cmity to everyone. Will is lucky. He still has his sworn brother, Lily is safe and sound, and he is getting stronger every day. But in the world, there are many people who lost their fathers, their brothers, their sons and their loved ones. Their blood is on his hand. But he for some reason refuses to see his sworn brother to suffer. Every second that his brother lives, there is always a great chance that the vision that he saw in the future would happen. But, he never thought of trying to kill Azief. He thought of how to make sure that Azief would not be what he is in that future. It seems that even his kindness has certain limit. Maybe, this is what it meant to have a true brother. Will and Azief was born in different countries, have different cultures, different belief and different everything. But they met each other and they swore brotherhood. They share no blood but their brotherhoods surpass real family. Both of them would die for each other. There is a research done by the Order of Thinkers that concluded that after the Fall, anyone who absorbs the energy of the world and be stronger also have a part of themselves amplified. Emotions, innate personality, your true nature. Good be great. Bad be evil. And so on and so forth. The stronger you are, the stronger your ability to control these urges, these natures of yours. In a behavioral study, there is a question, nature or nurture, which one is stronger Is gics everything? Or could nurturing someone tame someone destructive nature? Azief and Will brotherhood is it something that came from nurturing or is it their nature. The reason why their brotherhood is very strong is because they both yearned for suchradeship among brothers. This feeling is innate. So, if good thing be great, this yearning of wanting aradeship make their bond very strong. They smack each other when the other is making mistake,ugh together, suffers hardship together, the bad and the good shared with each other. A brother that is forged from the fires of hardship is different from a brother made during your golden days. This is probably the reason why Will choose to ignore the most direct way of changing the future And it is why he could not feel good seeing Azief trying to make such a risky decision He cares about the world. But if its between his brother and the world, he probably would chose the world. That is why, if in the end, when thest measure has been exhausted, Will would probably think to kill Azief. In a way, Will had always been more empathetic than Azief. People sometimes spits at the greater good. But, Will acknowledged that for humanity to reach this far, people were sacrificed. There are torchbearers that is forgotten, the unsung heroes. But...But¡­..is it easy? Could he really make that choice? Could he choose millions of people he doesn''t know and save them instead of saving his brother who he owes a lot to Personal connection with a person alwaysplicates thing. Even if he wins, and the whole world praises him, when he looks at the moon in the night sky, who will be bedside him to clink the ss on his hand? It would be a lonely existence. But he believes he could. Will sighed because he remembers a story that Azief had told him. About how you only know someone when all the chips are down. When you meet face to face with your end, you would know what you would choose Before the moment came, before the choices came, all your desire and all you wanted is merely your wish When it came however, then you would be tested. Will was silent for a while. And Azief was the same. They stand there, looking but none of the scenery enter their mind. Onlyplicated thoughts Will sighed and Azief chuckles. Azief then said ''I wonder how the world would see me if I seed. I rarely care but it is not pleasant to hear people misconstrued my intentions sometimes'' Azief is speaking to himself. Maybe he wanted to convince himself. Maybe he wanted to convince Will. Who knows? ''Even this matter, it would seem like I want to control the world'' Then he sighed. he looks toward the horizon. The world after the Multiversal Convergence is a very different world then before Multiversal Convergence is his fault. Azief had killed many people. He even wipes out a lot of life. In Earth Thirty-Nine, he killed so many people. It is quite cruel. At that time, he believes that this was the only way. Earth Thirty-Nine had a very different situation to Earth It might be easy to see a parallels between Earth Thirty-Nine and the very trade of Earth. But it is very different and the nature of it is very different. very in Earth...the reason why it became popr in the first ce is because of its profitability. The racism is addedter to justify the practice To force someone to do things for you without paying anything or giving any benefit is very much exploitation of that person live. very is aplex topic but in the end, on Earth it is about profit. When the government of the world find out that if these ves have to pay taxes if they are not ves were more profitable to them, then the abolishment of very be even more faster. But on Earth Thirty-Nine, the nature is very different. On Earth, regardless of the very trade, the people that are traded are still humans. They aremon points to be found. Even if you kill all the ve, humans would still be alive, humanity would still be the leading species on Earth But on Earth Thirty-Nine, it is a battle of the species. The reason why Azief could be so cruel is because he knew that when he stokes the fire of rebellions, he knows the ending of the story could only end in one way. If the Normies won that war, that battle with the Evolver would elerate a thousand-year-old n by the Normies to eradicate the entire Evolver poption A genocide of an entire species. So, Azief had to do what he did. Blood of the people could fill an entire sea. Skulls and bones could create mountains that pierce the Heavens. It is easy to kill when you view it as numbers Personal connection...that would make it hard. A mother protecting her child from death by trying to shield her children with her own body have more emotional gripe to people than saying one million people had been killed Human mind could notprehend such number in their mind. The casualties turn into numbers and numbers could not convey the suffering and personal stories of this one million people. So, it was easy if he thinks of it as number So, Azief is not unustomed to killing people But, as he grows stronger, he thought to himself that if right now he is back there, there is a different path that he could choose. Azief also knows that it is pointless thinking about it since you could only make choices ording to the times and what is avable to you at that time. The reason why Azief is thinking like this is because he doesn''t want to kill people if he could help it. Will who is standing beside Azief could see Azief forehead frowning. He grabs Azief shoulder and Azief seems to broke out from his contemtion ''What are you thinking about?'' Azief look up at the sky above and shakes his head. ''I do not mind the world the way it is right now'' Will smiles at this and nodded ''True. I do not mind it that much either'' he said. ''A little chaotic but there are all kinds ofnds I could go to'' ''I guess that is the problem. It is too chaotic'' Azief paused for a second before saying ''Earth needs stability right now. It really needed it. We have exposed ourselves to the Universe. And that is not a good thing if you don''t really have a powerful strength to defend Earth'' He closes his eyes as he seems to be remembering something and said ''Earth has be veryrge. Sorge that even my Divine Sense could not thoroughly reach everywhere even with my Divine Sense'' ''My eyes are blocked. And some rats have dared to soak under the Sun. snakes and rats all gathered around'' Will could tell who Azief is talking about. ''A Super Earth. That is what those researchers of the Order of Thinkers said to me'' Azief nodded ''But, out there'' and his eyes look at the sky above ''there is a lot more of that. Some are bigger than us. Bigger fist. And some are not so civilized like the Orvanians.'' Will agrees with this. After all, he did see a few things when he is journeying with his teacher. And the few things that he saw shows him that universe is a very dangerous ce He had learned it when he travels with Azief in the past, but he only understands it in a superficial way before. Travelling with his teacher, he sees more and understand more and when he thinks back of the past, he thinks it was truly lucky that they could go back to Earth in one piece. ''We need to stand together right now. I don''t want a war right now because a war would weaken us right now. There are too many enemies.'' ''This is why I am looking the other way when ites to order of Thinkers and try to downyed the cooperation between the World Government and the League of Freedom.'' He chuckles and said ''I stillck power'' if people of the Earth heard this they would probably be shocked. But that is only because their vision is not wide and far enough Azief had seen many more things and knows many more things. So, he knows to be afraid. He knows to be cautious. Azief knows there are still many terrifying being in the Universe. Earth should strengthen itself first and he should also strengthen himself too if he wants to make sure that he could do things in this new era An era of intergctic battle. Earth is now in the game. Whether, Earth is ready or not, doesn''t matter. It is already in the game. And because of that Azief is anxious. Will could hear the bitterness in Azief words. Azief has his own set of rules of conduct. But he also knows that Azief understand the simplest rule in the Universe A rule he had to learn when he walks with his teacher The bigger fist speaks. And it speaks loudly. It is the same why Pandemonium is so powerful. But right now, Azief, this person with thergest fist on Earth, had to look the other way when ites to the Order of Thinkers. That must be frustrating for him. All of it to keep the peace. In the past, Azief would have thrown the so called peace to the faces of these people. But, he had matured. And he had many more things to protect. His decision would not only affect him or his people but also the people of the world. He sighed. Azief also has his own difficulties and his own consideration for why he did the thing he did Magic existed and so Karma could also be formed. One day, when he is about to reach the ultimate level, one way or another, he has to solve the Karma. Azief had learned a lot in the many worlds that he had gone. But, none as fruitful or as enlightening as when he goes to the Seresian world and learn from the Orvanians. Orvanians might have some ulterior motive for helping him but it is not entirely harmful to him. He had learned a lot and gained a lot. And he learns a lot about whates after Divine Comprehension Of course, there is other ways of reaching the ultimate level but connection between the world and you could not be ignored. They both sighed at the same time Will look at Azief and Azief look at him and then seeing each other faces theyughed Aziefughed as he looks at the horizon. There are still many problems that they do not address but this is not the time or ce Right now, it is morning, the horizons are beautiful, the birds are chirping, the sun is shining brightly. ''Let''s eat'' hearing this Will nodded. ''I hope you brew a coffee for me'' And Aziefughed again. The morning was peaceful, the bird flying freely, none could see the gathering clouds in the distance >>> Chapter 1394: Mind Communication Chapter 1394: Mind CommunicationThe morning of the seventh day has arrived. And he opens his eyes. A powerful force seems to instantly burst the moment this man opens his eyes. But as fast as the energy burst out, it also quickly disperses. It did not make a mess on his room He got up from the bed and he looks around the room. The room itself isrge but it is very clear and obvious this is a newly built room. There are not many decorations, the interior is verycking but it is enough for him. This man then looks at the closet The closet suddenly opens like it was pushed by an invisible force. A few clothes and suits flew out form the closet and arranges itself in front of this man. Floating there in the air, this man looks at this array of clothes. ''Suits? Hmm¡­. too formal and it will not show my dignity'' he thought as he waves his finger and the suits all flew back into the closet. Then he waves his left hand and the other clothes slowly turns around like it is in a rotating disy case and he sighed. ''I guess I will take the robe. It is my most defining features'' he smiles. He waves his finger and the other clothes all flew back to the closet. He raises his hands up and the pajamas that he is wearing all flew out from his body. As for the pants, it slides out from underneath his feet as he floated a few inches above the marble tile floor Then the clothes he picked out all flew and he dresses himself that way. He walks to the mirror, and look at himself He is wearing a ck robe lined with red colors on the sleeve. He has a long tied ck hair. His eyes are sharp and there is a force around him. This force is swirling and it is very mystical, unseen by normal eyes. Then there is another force that oozes naturally from this man The kind of force one would feel around powerful and confident people. He is tall and there is a certain dignity to him This is a man ustomed to power and influence. And on the back of his robe, there is a mon [crest] It is a butterfly. There is only one man in the world who wears such crest and have such an influence. Hirate the Mind Monarch Hirate nodded, satisfied looking at himself. He is quite dashing, if he had to say it himself. ''I have a lot of hope for this'' he mutters to himself. Even as he is checking himself in the mirror, there is many things that are happening in the room right now. There is a pot floating in the air, waiting for a packet coffee to be made. Thing are flying on their own like some kind of schedule has been arranged for each object A magical scene One packet of coffee flies toward a cup. A force tears the top of the packet as the coffee is poured down. Then there is a tea spoon of sugar flying in followed by the warm water. Then the cup flew toward Hirate. It flew slowly as Hirate whose hair is now beingbed by a floatingb took the handle of the cup with his finger. Theb flies back to the drawer. Hirate walks to the window, the window suddenly slowly opens by itself. This is the application of telekinesis. In this world, in matter such as this, there is no one else that is more proficient. Of course, people like Death Monarch, Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki, Jean, these top characters in the world who have great control over their energies could also do this kind of thing But no one could do it so effortlessly like him. When one uses telekinesis to do different thing all at the same time, it also means that one had to concentrate one hundred percent to the task that they are doing while at the same time splitting their concentration It is easy to split their concentration but is it easy to split the concentration yet focus one hundred percent at all the task that is being done in the same time? It is not easy. One had to train the mind to focus and split the consciousness at the same time. And in this, Hirate had no rival While it is not hard to split one attention to five or six things and focus on it one hundred percent, no one could do it like Hirate who is doing with dozens and hundreds of things. Right now, even as he is looking at the sea view from his room, his files are being sorted, breakfast is being made, the pantry is being cleaned and all kinds of chores is being done by Hirate telekinesis. People like Raymond who focus on certain things could not do telekinesis as perfectly as him. This subtle difference of the application of telekinesis is researched greatly by the people of the World government and the Order of thinkers. The reason for such research is different. Hirate research it so that he could improve his power. The Order of Thinkers might have researched it for many applications like warfare and therapy. But Hirate does not think too much about it because it came naturally to him. This probably has something to do with aptitude. There is many such example in the world. Death Monarch got the secret ss of Shadow Lord. By now, everyone knows about that. But, he himself is not suitable for Shadow Lord ss. Death Monarch ss strongest abilities lies in stealth, in blending with the environment. But if anyone knows Death Monarch, and Hirate does know Death Monarch, there is nothing stealth about that person. This is the very same man who came guns zing and cut his Ind of Peace, not once but twice. Stealth is the one thing you would not think about when someone mentions Death Monarch to you. Instead, Death Monarch aptitude is very much aligned with destruction and death. Thus, the name Death Monarch is quite suitable. It is the same with Jean who is verypatible with the Laws of Time. And for Hirate, it is the matter of the mind. His concentration is very high and he have many abilities that he did not show to the world. Like any other powerful character in the world right now, they all just shows strength that is enough to intimidate the world but they never show everything. Because they understood the truth that if you show your trump card¡­.it is no longer your trump card. It also deserter anyone from making any drastic decision for fear that the enemy might go out with all their had and damage their foundation As for what drastic decision that Hirate is thinking about, it is nothing more than war. It is this vagueness of each other powers that restrained each of the world power. As they would always hesitate to truly wage war against each other for fearing that if they miscalcte the enemy strength, then they might reach a point of no return the moment they wage a war. Hirate sighed. ''I also wanted to think about happy things in the morning. Yet, I could not help but thinking about intrigue and plots'' he sighed as he sipped the coffee from the cup. Outside, he could saw a few griffins in the sky, none of them dares to fly too low as they could feel the energy of the people below them. Hirate is now inside one of the new residence built by the city. Right now the city is slowly being filled by people. There is the people from the great powers and there is also people from some other faction. But all of them are not the native of this ce. And alle here having their own intention and desire. The great powers areing to attend the meeting and the other forcese to know the news and what is the matter being discussed in the meeting Hirate close his eyes for a second, his mind seems to be sorting something out but he is now actually is Mind Walking. Many levelers have the ability to use Divine Sense. But Divine Sense also has its limitation. Unless you have domineering power or such differences of Divine Sense strength, most Divine Sense could easily be blocked. But Mind Walking is very different. No barriers, no anti Divine Sense device could stop it. The only way to stop it if you have powerful mental energy than him Hirate could even use it to kill remotely. Because, it targeted individuals and not environment. Divine Sense could also be used to kill but it is different Hirate could go into someone else''s mind and kills his heart and his mind. And Divine Sense that could kill could only be achieved when the Divine Sense of the attacker is very strong like Death Monarch who uses the suppression of his realm to simply hurt people using his Divine Sense In the beginning, his Psionic Force is not that terrifying but as he grows stronger, there is many ore things he could do and the more terrifying his power became However, right now, he is not trying to kill people. Instead, he wanted tomunicate with someone. After a while, he met that person in his mind. He talks a few things and then Hirate opens his eyes. Only a second had passed but when he talks with that person, it has been fifteen minutes or more. Time is quite fluid in Mind Communication >> Chapter 1395: Dome of Arturia Chapter 1395: Dome of ArturiaMindmunication could save a lot of time and the more powerful a certain mind is; the more time could bepressed. There is a limit to how long information could be transferred while at the same time maintaining a different time rate Hirate could for example talk one hour in the Mind Scape with someone else and when they both open their eyes, only a second had passed in the real world. But if he spoke the same time of length of information to someone else with a low level mental energy, when they open their eyes, a few minutes might have passed The more powerful a mental energy that someone have, the longer and the faster they could hold the information Hirate always found it hard to exin this to people. It is not that he maniptes time like Jean but in the mind, information could be transferred faster. Time and Space of the real world is not affected at all. Hirate take another sip of his coffee. Today, there is a lot of things that needs to be discussed and there are many things he need to prepare. He had been talking with Death Monarch for days now toplete the preparation. if people hear Death Monarch ns, they might think that he is being ridiculous. Because what he will propose to do is not some easy task ''But, if its him, I think he could do it'' he mutters to himself But Hirate believes in him. Because this time Azief would risk himself. Yes, the control that Death Monarch would have is also a benefit but it is without a doubt that Death Monarch would pay a lot to do this Only he is brave enough to do this kind of thing. Other people might not be aware of his motivation but Hirate understood. He believes that when the news of what Death Monarch is trying to do spreads out, there would be spections of why he is doing this. Some people might say that he is doing this to obtain more power and influence. And others might say that he wanted to dominate the world. ''But, he was never r that kind of person. It took me two beatings to learn that'' Hirate said to himself with a bitter smile on his face This time, it is because of guilt. Not many people know what truly happened that day. The day of the Multiversal Convergence. Of who is the true culprit of the Multiversal Convergence. And Hirate is one of that people. And Death Monarch is doing it is because he felt guilty. He sighed ''Maybe, all of this is also in the calction of Loki'' he thought to himself that Death Monarch rarely cares about what happen to Earth. Even if in the event where Earth could be destroyed, as long as the people Death Monarch considered family is safe, he might not care a bit about the people in it. Death Monarch has always been extreme in his personality. But with the guilt that Loki had put him on, now Earth has a protector. Even if he simply wanted to erase that guilt, it is without a doubt he would protect the Earth because of that guilt ''If he really foreseen all of this, Loki is truly a terrible opponent. He closes his eyes for a moment, listening to the wind outside. There is a Song. A Song only he could hear. A Song of the Wind. A Song of the Sea. Of the leaves fluttering, of the grass swaying, of the bird chirping. Hirate would be shocked if he knew that Erika the One Eyed Oracle also hears Songs. Like him, she hears the Song of nature, the Sea and the Wind. But the melody is different for everyone. He closes his eyes and he opens his eyes slightly after feeling a slight difort to his head. He thought back to the n that Death Monarch told him. At first, he was not that optimistic about Death Monarch ns, but after a while he kind off warmed up to that n For stability and for ease of control maybe only that kind of n could work ''There is too much resistance right now and it is not conducive for stability'' he mutters. His mind is also thinking hard on how to persuade his colleagueter. Right now, Crime Alliance is active again. They are very much active and Death Monarch did make ament about that Hirate could only sighed. he could tell that Death Monarch is ming the six powers for the current situation. But, that could not be helped. Unlike Death Monarch and Pandemonium, Hirate and the World Government has quite the connection with the Crime Alliance. Pandemonium might have no problem not cooperating with the Crime Alliance but the other six powers had dealings with the Crime Alliance. But it is not like they are allies. Their rtionship is basically just benefiting and using each other. There are are things that World Government could not do openly. Things that are dirty and bloody. At that time, the World Government sometimes relegated such task to the people of the Crime Alliance. Of course, there are also the Company, the most hired force for the World Government to do the dirty works. But sometimes, there are certain job that the Company would not ept or certain job that really need to be confidential. When that kind of job appears, it is usually for the Crime Alliance. There is also the fact that sometimes, they also get illegal weapon, the type of that bends reality, mass destruction weapons and a lot of that ilk And this kind of illegal weapon could only be gained by going through a not so legal route. It is the same for the other world powers especially the League of Freedom. If he really wanted to investigate those people who had illicit dealings with the Crime Alliance, Hirate is quite sure, he would find many cooperation between the League of Freedom and the Crime Alliance. There was information that before Narleod, the current head, the leader of the League of Freedom be a legitimate force, they were verywless and have many connections with the people of the Crime Alliance. Hirate sighed again as he thinks about the League of Freedom. He never understood the obsessions that the League of Freedom have against the World Government. Hirate understood the slogan of course. To the League of Freedom, the World Government is restricting the freedom of the world and the people. Yet, for some reason Hirate doesn''t believe that is the reason why Narleod keep gunning for him and the World Government. Even the Republic which use the Revolutionary Army slogan in the beginning was not as radical as the League of Freedom. And of course, Hirate tries to use his Mind Walking against Narleod in the past. All he could see was glimpses of a darkness. This darkness does not mean what he sees is a ck mind scape. No, what he means by darkness, is this kind of feeling that consumes you with negative emotions. Sometimes he sees glimpses of a fire and this fire seems to bring negative emotion toward Narleod. But other than that, he did not see many things. It is clear that Narleod guarded his mind and his strength of mind is not to be underestimated. The next time he tries, he couldn''t even see anything. It seems that Narleod had created a way to shield himself from his Mind Walking. Hirate sighed and finished his breakfast. It did not take long and the taste is not that good. It is not that his cooking is bad, but when you are thinking about world matters, rarely the food in your mouth taste good. ''Maybe, I should follow the word of my gardener and focus on the food the next time I eat'' But then he shakes his head He always reminded himself to focus on the food. Yet, each time he failed to do so. He sighed again. He got up from his seat, the tes, the spoon, the kitchen utensil all flew to the sink, the sink pipe opens, the cleaning utensil all flew and wash and clean the kitchen utensil. Like some kind of a witch''s houses, these thing all floats in the air, like there in an invisible cleaner helping him cleaning up all of his mess. All of this is done in matter of second Hirate did not even look at all of this happening. He has been using his psionic force to help him do some of the more mundane things for years and by now the matter is already unconscious. He took a long look at his face in the mirror and he smiles ''I look dashing as always'' Coming out of his room, he walks through the hallways before finally seeing through the open balcony .... a gigantic dome structure on the middle of the city ''It is really big and beautiful. I guess Death Monarch was not joking when he wanted to make this ce the gathering spot from now on'' This dome that is still under construction is called the Dome of Arturia. >>> Chapter 1396: [Bonus chapter] Mind Master and Time Monarch Chapter 1396: [Bonus chapter] Mind Master and Time MonarchThe Dome of Arturia is probably going to be one of the most important building in the world. The roof is made of gold. The pirs which is like the Roman pirs of the ancient Rome is crafted with minerals of space making it possessing a certain magic charm From what he heard, Death Monarch flew outside of Earth, gathers asteroid rocks, and refines it with magical energy, giving it the properties of the five elements In the world right now, even Disk Formation leveler find it hard to fly out to outer space. Before, even Hirate could simply goes to space whenever he wanted to Nowadays, to soar into the sky is easy but to soar outside the sky it is hard. Not only there is the dense energy above the atmosphere, there is also the fact that the distance between Earth and the sky had multiplied dozen fold. It is not easy for them, or for anyone but for Divine Comprehension leveler, one thought and one desire is enough They could control space and have full control over thews they have cultivated. Jean for example simply folded time between the ce he wanted to go and the time he is now. Hirate would not pretend to understand but that is essentially what he does when he wanted to travel a distance far away. As for Hikigaya, no one really knows how he teleported himself and nobody really cares. What is important that he could do it. And so, the only three people that could easily go in and out of this is the three beings of Divine Comprehension leveler. Hirate once again look at the dome in the distance and he could not help but mutters ''Right now, on Earth, only three people could waste this kind of effort'' The dome has five pirs. This five pirs are the foundation pirs of the dome and it is hidden amidst the many pirs that hold up the dome. Each of the pir has the power of the element on it. If the Dome is attacked this five pirs would use the power of the five elements to create a shield. That is only a few things that made the Dome one of the safest and most powerful structure in this city. Hirate walk along the hallways. The open hallways are beautiful. Sometimes he would see the scenery of the sea, sometimes he would go into a closed hallways and see garden of nts that are being nted. The pce which he is in is just built. Days really. But the architecture blends magical fantasy with postmodern architecture. There is an unnatural feeling to it but also a sense of beauty that is hard to express in words. He could simply fly off to that dome. But he wanted to meet someone first. If not for that he would not waste his time and would already fly off into the sky. The prohibition does not really prohibit him. And this is not thends of the Seven Great Powers. They do not have enough power to enforce such prohibition ''But, that man named Arthur¡­'' but he did not finish his word. Arthur before he was bestowed with the Sword of Humanity is simply one of the many people who have risen in the aftermath of the Multiversal Convergence. If Hirate send a battalion of his Golden Army or even Nick alone, he probably could destroy Arthur It might take some work but it is not something Hirate would consider hard to do. But now, this ce has a certain energy to it The only way Hirate could describe it was that it is filled with the energy of faith and the energy of Heaven, of celestial energy And the reason is none other than the Sword of Humanity. Hirate had once tries to see the depth of that sword. So, he tries to gauge its power with his Psionic Force. Instead, he was nearly bacshed into insanity. In the glimpse he saw when he uses his power against the sword was an endless color of every spectrum of hue that he could think of. Some goes beyond his imagination and he could not help but to fall into that mindscape. But then he saw an entire vast of lights and he feels emotions that he never felt before, a heaviness to this emotion Sometimes, he felt happy, other times he felt sad and there are also all kinds of emotion that he could not give a name to it. He also had so many thoughts running in his mind in that brief moment If not for Death Monarch beside him tapping his forehead, he would probably be insane for a couple of month Hirate did be insane every once in a while. Such thing had decreased since he became stronger but sometimes when he uses his psionic force and tries to overdoes himself, he would get a bacsh. Some people bacsh physically. He, on the other hand bacsh mentally. He shook the thought out of mind as he keeps walking He walks all across the many halls and pass many doors. Sometimes,ing out of the door is someone he knew so he greeted them politely. But nobody stopped him. Everyone is busy and they all came from different faction. As for his people, they must be near the Dome already. It is the same for the people of Pandemonium. He thought nothing of it, instead, he walks and look at the number of the room. but then he stopped at one of the door. ''314. How appropriate. He always said that he liked pi'' He was about to knock on the door but then the door suddenly opens with a click. Hirate eyes narrowed. The hallways are long and Hirate could not see the end of it. But he knows that the only reason the door opens is because that person opens it for him. He was about to enter ''Wait for a moment'' Hirate halted and then did not move forward Hirate eyes narrowed but he could not see anything He didn''t say anything but it seems that this person had been expecting his arrival. He could only smile bitterly at this. Then the sound of footsteps could be heard. The long hallways are dark but Hirate could see the silhouette of that person. That person came out from the room and there is a wide smile on this person face. This man is tall and elegant. His hair is longer now and there is a neatly trimmed beard. He had a rugged pale white face. He wears something that resembles a chiton with a modern take on it. This is the wardrobe of the Left Chancellor of the Republic. This man that Hirate is meeting is none other than Jean the Time Monarch. Jean smiles seeing Hirate. Hirate was about to say something but Jean stepped outside of the door and simply cut what he was about to say ''Let''s walk together'' Hirate felt a little bit miffed but he only shakes his head. The door closed by itself ''Death Monarch is quite the host. Though, I think this grand weing is Arthur idea. I guess this person is ready to mingle with the world powers'' he said with augh in his tone Hirate has his own opinion about Arthur they walk together amidst talking empty words. Most of the people probably had already gone to the Dome because as they walk along the hallways, rarely they see any other people. There were some robots that is building things and there are also a few guards but other than that, most of the people is gone already At least in this pce, there is only a few people that had not yet gotten ready to go to the Dome. Their heights are about the same. Years had passed since the Fall and they now all stand tall. Jean used to be under the World Government before he defected to the Republic. There was bad blood but there is also connection. But, now they are allies again. Jean, a street kid is now one of the most powerful man in the world, in control of one of the three most powerful world power. The Fall wipes out many people. But in such an era of turmoil, heroes and viins rise together. Whether Jean is a hero or a viin, he let history decide. He simply wanted to survive and he did everything he could to survive. And Hirate is merely a bodyguard but now, no one even remembers his past before the Fall It is the same for all the great people today in Arturia. Death Monarch, Earthshaker, Time Monarch, The Illusionist Archmage, all of them were no one. The Fall came and their fate and destiny changes. They walk in silence, not to fast, not too slow. Sometimes they would look to the distance, or hear the shouting of people who were vigorous in reconstructing the city They both see the same thing. A new city that would be the symbol of power for Pandemonium in the Turbulent Sea. >> Chapter 1397: The Rule of the World Chapter 1397: The Rule of the WorldThe world powers rarely enter the Turbulent Sea because it is hard to maintain control here. There is too many force here to pacify. There are the warlords. Then there are also the pirates and the Crime Alliance and a dozen more ouw organization that fled to sea after the Multiversal Convergence. Most of them fled to this sea because the eyes of heaven could not see through it. The warlords, the pirates, these ouws and criminals are all unruly and hard to control. To many of the Great Powers, they simply do not represent profitable investment. And there is a lot on the te of the Great Powers It is hard to say whether Death Monarch was unlucky or lucky when he came out of the portal and end up in the Turbulent Sea. In hindsight now, Death Monarch was lucky. Arthur submit to him and now Pandemonium has a force in one of the Ten Seas. And while it is hard for others to keep an overseas colony like this, Death Monarch had created the Sword of Humanity. That sword ability is not yet revealed to the world but the fact that Death Monarch is confident in Arthur ability to keep this ce for Pandemonium is telling enough. Hirate mind is full of these thoughts Jean look at him and he had a smile on his face. It was like a teasing smile. Hirate do not look at Jean face all the time but he could tell Step after step and finally Jean said ''You must have something to say if you even waited for me in front of the door'' Hirate simply said ''Katarina'' one word but this word is very heavy. Hirate expected Jean to halt in his step or the word might wipe out the smile on his face but Jean step is as stable as ever, walking step by step. Instead, it was Hirate that stop in anticipation of Jena stopping his feet. But Jean did not, so he has to follow Jean step ''You don''t seem¡­flustered'' Jean said ''Why should I?'' ''You don''t think it would create a civil war in the Republic? You don''t fear that her return would change the dynamic of power? What do you think she would do to the people that did that to his brother? Katarina is called the Ice Queen for a reason. She could be very cold to people'' Jean did not answer immediately They keep walking. Hirate did not push an answer. He waited. And Jean finally spoke. ''People are sick of war. It''s time for the world to usher a peaceful moment. If its something that we have to do, I don''t think the people would not fight. But civil war?'' he shakes his head. Hirate simply said ''Your people. Her people. Boris people. They would just ept it?'' At this Jean chuckles. ''I have a fist'' ''And that fist is enough?'' Hirate asked ''My fist is big enough'' There is now silence. ''Death Monarch'' Hirate said another word. Just like the word before, this word is also very heavy. The name of a person, the shadow of a tree. ''He will not interfere as long as I work along a certain line'' ''Why are you so sure?'' Jean smiles and said ''He owes me'' Therees another silence. Their feet move forward, once again walking in silence. Jean waited. He knows Hirate had more question. And then the question came. ''I didn''t think you are like Death Monarch'' the implication is very clear. The meaning is that Death Monarch govern Pandemonium, not through the virtue of his character, not through some kind of persuasion power but through his fist. Yes, Death Monarch deeds ¡­. some of them are virtuous. But he did not establish Pandemonium relying on his virtue. His fist solves everything. Every problem is a nail because his fist is the hammer that could smash everything, nails and whatnot The Republic had a lofty goal and because of that goal people joined them and not Pandemonium. To themon people, Pandemonium is a ce where they don''t have to fear the powerful. Because no matter how powerful the people there, is there anyone who is more powerful than the strongest person in the world? But, it is not particrly good for some powerful people. And not everyone could ept being under such a person whose mood is as stormy as the sea. In pandemonium, you are under the eyes of Heaven, and that means you are under the sight of Death Monarch. Jean shakes his head at Hirate insinuation ''I''m not. If I do raise my fist, people would be happy. Because what I am doing, is what they wanted. As for the matter of Katarina, I have never wanted the High Chancellor post. The Republic is not like Pandemonium. It is not a ce where one person voice trumps the other. Neither do I wanted it to be like that'' Hirate scoffed. ''I never thought that you are a proponent of democracy Jean shakes his head. ''No. the Republic is not a democracy. No matter how much it pretends to be. But, the circumstances is different from Pandemonium. You know what I mean.'' Then he added ''Every ruler wanted to be like Death Monarch ruling Pandemonium, but if they do try, they would find themselves in a great danger and in great crisis'' He paused before chuckles ''Not everyone is Death Monarch'' At this Hirate had to acknowledge Jean words. Pandemonium is a force that is founded by Death Monarch from scratch. The so called Pandemonium is the continent of Australia. That continent was filled with monsters after the Fall and the surrounding waspletely transformed after the Fall There was no civilization there since it is been wiped out by the horde of monsters. Any modern buildings there were long destroyed when these titanic monster appears. the sea is also surrounded by titanic sea creatures that sunk off ships and swallow anyoneing near it. Australia continent in the past is one of the forbidden ces in the world because of how many monsters in that continent. That continent was deste and destroyed, wrecked so much so that no trace of human civilization could be seen Death Monarch chooses that dangerous ce to train himself and he clears that continent by the power of one person. He ims that continent for himself and no one dares to counter im that deration. Those who came afterwards had to know that thend they stepped on is and that was fought by the power of one person. There are only monsters before. But now, after years had passed, Pandemonium is the greatest power in the world. There isrge vast ofnd, magical and mystical flora and fauna, all kinds of monsters and dungeons for people to train. All kinds of cities popped up all over the four corners of Pandemonium. And after the Multiversal Convergence, there is even more city state that formed all inside the Pandemonium continent This behemoth rarely enters into the conflict of the world but stay aloof, looking at the world conflict like it had nothing to do with them They y the part of peacemaker, of mediators, of arbiters and judges when the conflict would affect the world too much They makews that other world powers had to listen to. Because, nobody wanted to readily offered the one sitting on that throne. It is not simply pandemonium they fear. They fear the one sitting on the throne protecting Pandemonium. This is all fought by one person. So, when "that person" speaks, the whole Pandemonium listens and obeys. Living under other people roof, learn to be grateful. It is not the same for the other world powers. The Republic is in charge of Europe. When they have to expand their powers, they have to sh with other established forces. And these forces are not weak either. So, the Senator system was established. It is the same for World Government who control North America and the other world powers. The only ones that did not need to fight battles against other foreign forces is Pandemonium and Order of Thinkers Hirate sigh. There is another silence. They walk in silence again and not before long they are now in the front door. The servants open the gates and they walk out. They could see the dome in the distance. ''It would be a littlete if we keep walking like this'' Hirate nodded but then he looks back toward the pce. ''Narleod¡­did he reside in the same pce as we did?'' Arthur probably settled him in some other residence. The whole world knows that you and him are like oil and fire. Meeting together is like waiting for an explosion.'' He nodded ''The representative of Order of Thinkers¡­.is it someone we know? Or someone new?'' ''I have not seen the representative yet. But from what I heard, it is someone new.'' In the beginning, it is thought that the Order of Thinkers would join the meeting remotely because of the problem in the Blood Sea But, a day before, the Order of Thinkers notified the others that they have someone near the Turbulent Sea and this person would be the representative of the Order Hirate did not ask about the others because he know who ising from the other world powers. ''lead the way'' Hirate said. A force suddenly enveloped Hirate. Hirate did not resist this force because he could tell that this is Jean Time Force. He looks around him and it was like the surrounding be blurry. He saw a dust that is floating in the air suddenly flows back down, saw a blooming flower on the roadside slowly return to the non-blooming state. Time and Space is distorted. Jean takes a step forward and the surrounding seems to change. It was like Jean hadpressed the surrounding One step and they travelled a few dozen kilometers. Jean took another step and this time a few dozen kilometers is traversed again In what felt like second, they finally arrived in front of the gate. >> Chapter 1398: African Alliance Chapter 1398: African AllianceThe Dome structure is veryrge. It is one hundred feet high and from afar it looks like a golden egg. The front is very open. There are robot guards stationed near the outside gate. Jean and Hirate shows their pass, a runic formation that give them ess to almost all of the rooms inside the dome structure There are four doors around the dome. It is on the four cardinal direction. Theye from the south area so they are going inside the dome through the south door. There are many people on the open yard. Some of them are people who have connections with the peopleing here today, some who came here are the reporters of the White Owl. White Owl methods of getting news have always been mysterious. But in the past couple of months while the great powers were making their moves and trying to stabilizes their dominion, this mysterious faction that spreads news all over the world also make their own moves. They hire reporters and pay them with energy stones. Low level people usually take on this job as the job is very flexible. There is dangerous reporting work but most news is not that dangerous. As long as they could give a good news, they could earn a few energy stones and strengthened themselves. Who would reject such a good offer? Hirate did not see the other world leaders. And the reporters did not see them Jean and Hirate walks freely. Even though they walk beside these reporters, these reporters could not see them For Hirate he changes what the other people see. This kind of trick would not work against people of the same or more powerful realm than him or people who have powerful sensitivity But it is enough to deals with these reporters who is mostly in the Energy Disperse stage or below. With one nce Hirate could tell that most of the reporters are around the Pir Forming or Orb Condensing realm To people like Hirate, messing with their mind is as easy as breathing. As for Jean, he created time differenceg in the surrounding. In a way it is like taking a timestamp of a certain space and area and making sure that when eh passes that area, the timestamp of the unmoving scenery is shown. It is like someone had tampered with a security camera. When the guards look at the security camera, he sees nothing is wrong, there is no one while in actuality, there is a person there walking around. ''I don''t see the others'' ''Maybe they are already inside'' Hirate nodded and they walk through the many halls. Most of the halls is notpleted yet. There is flying robots and drones all over the ce. These drones seem to be ordering the robots where to put bricks and where to carve and chiseled. Most of the materials building this dome could not easily be shaped ording to one will using normal tools. And while robots nowadays built buildings, in the end, it still needed human touch because it needed magic. And robots could not perform magic. If its technology they could still provide. But the development of technology is not as fast as magic The world right now is a mix of technological civilization and magicle civilization. These robots are very helpful when constructing a city residence. But, if you want to build something that endures in this new world many things need to be done manually like putting the appropriate protection array and many people needs to be hired. And then before they knew it, they were in front of the door already. Just one look at the door and one could tell that this door is not ordinary. There are many kinds of carving here, of dragons and tigers, of phoenix and turtle snake. It might seem like an Eastern oriental drawing but there is also symbols of alchemy and runes all interspersed in the painting Such a mess of theme in painting should make the door design look messy but the door looks like a bizarre duality of magical truths. The door itself seems to emanate with power. Jean could already feel the fluctuation of time and space energy around the door ''Huh. Interesting'' he thought to himself as he pushes the door and he instantly disappeared. The door did not open but Jean had disappeared. Hirate look at this door and he raised his eyebrows. ''I guess Arturo must have learned this from Death Monarch'' this kind of technology must be something that Pandemonium possess. No wonder, they wanted all of their magical energy frequency yesterday. Or, it might be built by Pandemonium building team. Maybe, after he got back to his own Ind, he would send some spies to check out the matter. Hirate was not panicked. He could guess what happened. Jean put his hand on the door, the door recognizes him and he disappeared into the room Even though he could not sense it as acutely as Jean, Hirate also felt the existence of the space and time energy around the door It must be some kind of space manipting magic. So, Hirate also did the same and the moment he puts his hand on the door, he feels the space and time around him to contort andpressed before he suddenly felt like he is on hard ground again. It took him a second for him to regain back his bnce. But he finds that he is no longer standing but he is now sitting on a throne. His Mind Force quickly spread out and he could see that all of the thrones are very generic. It is gray in color. And Hirate finally could see where he is now. He is in a circr room. Only this circumference of the room is trulyrge. They are twenty feet away from each other in a circle. It reminded Hirate of the Colosseum in Rome. Hirate could see that Jean is on the opposite side of his, twenty feet away. And in the middle is empty space. He could tell that this could only be achieved by using space magic. It seems everyone is already here. There is the representative of the Order of Thinker. It is a woman wearing white robe with the symbolism of truths sewn onto her shirt. A young woman with long flowing hair and a diadem on her head. There is Lee Sangmin sitting on his throne, a staff floating beside him representing the Lotus Order He saw Narleod. He no longer wears bandages around his face. Instead, he wears a crimson mask. He wears a red robe. And he sat there looking at everyone. Then Hirate look at the other side, and saw Kairu. The African Alliance. Kairu is the leader, mediator. He is serving his second term as the leader of the African Alliance. Out of the many world powers, African Alliance is the mostplicated as there is too many factions. Even Hirate did not pretend to understand the intricacies of bncing the needs and interests of its fifty-four members. Hirate had a bit of love and hate rtionship with Kairu. World Government have always thought of pulling Africa to their powers. In the beginning this method is about to seed. If African powers fall under the influence of the World Government, Hirate ambition to create a true World Government might not be as far as it is today. But before that could happen, Death Monarch separate and distinguished seven powers. It broke all the calctions and all the ns that Hirate had put in Africa Hirate saw Kairu. Kairu is a middle age man, a six feet two man. He is lean but he had bulk up following the years. So when he stands, he stands with an imposing force. He has an authoritative voice and a calm demeanor, and it is thismanding presence that make him respected in the African Alliance. But since it is fifty-four interest tied to one ce, there is people that love him, like him and hate him and want to kill him. But he must do something right for him to be elected for the second term. The election of the leader of the African Alliance is veryplicated business. From what he heard, there were many times, the criteria and the methods of voting had changed. There is a reason why the African Alliance does not seem to have too much influence in the world stage It is because they usually kept to themselves. Hirate could not help but sigh ''Kairu jobs are very much harder than mine'' he thought to himself. Africa is a huge continent and after the Multiversal Convergence it became even huger and full of resources. There is no need to rely on others and one must thought with that many resources at their disposal, they would prosper. Well, some part of Africa is very prosperous but some are still very war-torn. There is fifty-four power and faction in thisrge continent. One voice could not down fifty-four other voices. Theyck a unifying voice. That does not ur anywhere else in the Seven Great Power. At most, the power is only divided by a few people and a certain job and objective could still be aplished. But African Alliance had fifty-four people and they all have their own thoughts and desire. So, their participation in the world is low and they have almost to none in terms of their presence to the world. Even in some part of Africa, most of its people wanted to be included in the World Government. So, African Alliance is rarely cared about by the other world powers. Even after its creation, many of the world powers simply ignore them because they are not optimistic about the African Alliance Even though, they maintained peace by creating the alliance, this peace is traded off with the ability to make a sweeping reform. Since everyone does not want to enrich the others, they could not pool their resources. There are benefits of centralization of power and there is also a con. But, to African Alliance, nobody wanted centralization of power because that means someone would be their leader and they do not like other putting their feet above their heads. Not all are selfish. Some could see that if they keep going in these trends, of decentralization while the other world powers are centralizing their powers, they would be left behind. But among the fifty-four alliance member, there are more that wanted to keep their interest, not wanting to listen to anyone. For example, there is Somalia. Before the Fall, it is a country that is on the brink of copse and there is no central government. And there are warlords all over thend. After the Fall, it is more of the same. Only there is a difference. A man rose amidst the chaos and destroy the other warlords, uniting back the country under one rule. A monarchy is formed. That man is called Musa Abduh. He was a man trying to survive before the Fall. A disced civilian amidst the ongoing armed conflict between the warring factions in thend. The Fall came and this man, Musa fought monsters and rise in power. He was the first person in Somalia to reach Disk Formation. And when he did, he initiates contact with the World Government. At that time, Hirate wanted to expand the influence of the World Government to Africa and Somalia is one of the World Government point of entry The World Government lend Musa an army and Musa take control of Somalia. This person is unlike any other warlords in the world Maybe, it is because his background, he never wanted to expand. He rid of the warlords, and began stabilizing the country, once again creating the country of Somalia and then after the formation of the Seven Great Powers, Somalia was invited into the African Alliance Musa epted. In the years that have passed, there was only one time when Somalia prosperity was cut and halted and that was during the Weronian Invasion, where that barbarian alien race rules the world for a brief period of time. But, most of the years under his rule has been peaceful and prosperous as their country seems to be blessed with all kinds of minerals and energy stone mines all over. When the African Alliance propose to the leaders and warlords that they should listen to one central power, Musa was the first one that rejected it. And when he rejected it, Ethiopia, Kenya and Tanzania rose with him and objected. Somalia just stabilized and it did not want anybody interfering with it They understood what the African Alliance wanted to do was why some nation on West Africa wanted to centralize the power. But they could not trust them. And this is the attitude of many of the leaders in the African Alliance. there is more disadvantage than there is advantage when they do not centralize their power They could not afford to create a powerful weapon since that requires enormous resources. And this is only a few of the things that they could not do. Because of their disunity, they were many things that they could not implement effectively Even if one nation wanted to create a weapon for the African Alliance, their neighbors could not trust that the weapon is not made to attack them. What the rulers in the African Alliance fear was the emergence of a force powerful enough to control the entire continent of Africa. But the most pressing problem of the African Alliance is theirck of any powerful weapon that they could use other than the artifact that they have. Other world powers is innovating and creating new weapons and they could do it the moment they wanted to For example, if World Government is pouring resources to create weapons, no country in North America would be rmed. It is the same when the Republic made a weapon. Nobody in Europe is worried that the Senate would use that weapons against them because they are under the umbre of that world power. The weapon would undoubtedly be used against other world powers or other threats. Such thing however could not be seen in African Alliance; everyone is wary against each other. Any news of some country in Africa creating weapons, no matter how pure the intention is, they would be investigated and obstructed by the neighbor of that country for fear that the country is trying to create a weapon to fight against them and annexing them Every world power other than African alliance could quickly pool their resources to create something or do something Hirate could only sigh. Unless Kairu could solve this during his time as the leader of the African Alliance, sooner orter, this alliance would fell behind from other world powers. And at that time, the African Alliance would usher in a new force that would rece them. Even though it might seem that the world power is already determined, it is not so easy to say that. Pandemonium created the world power but he also stipted the concept of the survival of the strongest. But Death Monarch limited it to the forces and not involve the people that much. They were given the responsibility of a warden, to rule and to protect the people under their rule. If they proved to be useless, and harmful to the world, and humanity, then the other world power would not hesitate to support the force that bring them down. Hirate had all of this thoughts because he has been getting reports that Kairu is nning something. He nodded towards Kairu and Kairu nodded back. These two rulers have smiles on their face but who knows what their thought are >> Chapter 1399: The World Waited Chapter 1399: The World WaitedHirate once again look around. It seems even though his Mind Force could act like his Divine Sense, like most of his psionic power, it is scrambled a bit. Hirate does not know if this has something to do with the structure of the Dome itself or maybe because this is inside the Turbulent Sea He looks at the throne. Most of the thrones inside this room are generic throne. But, there is one throne that is different than the other. A ck throne. There is no decoration on this throne. Only a ck seat. But, everyone knows whose throne this is. Even if that throne is not made by some powerful minerals, just looking at that empty throne, one could feel the pressure oozing from it. It is because they know who is going to sit there and thinking of it, they imagine the coercive power of that person. And Hirate also notices something else. This room is supposed to be a ce where the seven world leaders gathered. But there are other seats. Then Hirate avert his gaze and instead look at the people inside the room They all looked toward each other, politely raising their hands or bowing slightly to acknowledge your presence. But then more people appears. Hirate saw one of the seat is now upied and when he looks at who upied the seat, his face expression shows a bit of schadenfreude. It is Hikigaya. Hikigaya took a nce, his face cold and expressionless. His gaze halted for a moment when he saw Hirate before Hikigaya close his eyes and just sit there straight. Nobody seem to be bothered that Hikigaya is also in this room. The matter that they would discuss today would decide the matter of the world. Hikigaya, Jean and Death Monarch is the only three Divine Comprehension leveler in this world. Each and every move any one of these beings made would create waves. Because they are big like a giant, and the world is like ake. When these gains make a move, the waves they create could make the water on theke overflowed. A few famous people in the world also appears but they are seated on the back and far away from the eight thrones. In a way, the world power also understands that a person who had already reached Divine Comprehension realms could be said to be equivalent to the force of a world power. This is simply the importance that was given to such a being. That is why even though Hikigaya had seceded from the World Government and no longer have anything to do with the World Government, there is a throne for him He did note here to present the Empire of Japan. He came to represent himself as one of the top three powerful beings on Earth A few moments passed and there is silence in the room. It is not easy to talk when you are twenty feet apart. Of course, there is other ways ofmunicating like telepathy or using Divine Sense. It seems in this room, there is no such restriction of not using Divine Sense. But, nobody had anything to talk about. At least not in this juncture. The silence is pressuring but some people thrive in such environment. Jean sat on his throne and simply close his eyes, who knows what he is thinking. It is the same for Hikigaya Then a sound startles some people. There is the sound of a door creaking and it startles some of those who were closing their eyes. But Hikigaya and Jean is still closing their eyes. But, the others are not so calm. Some people creased their forehead. And some wipe nonexistent sweat on their forehead. Some people tap their feet anxiously. Some people tries to appear calms. The world leaders most of them tries to appear calm but many of them are actually very anxious. Unlike them who were transported directly inside the room, there is a door behind the ck throne. And this door could only be open manually and there is only one person that could go through that door. This ce might be the meeting ce for the world leaders, but this is still Pandemonium turf. It is a ce imed by Death Monarch. This entire city is Death Monarch territory. How could people not be anxious? This door opens and everyone stand up. They did not see the silhouette of that person but they still got up first. Then the sound of footsteps echoes in the room. That person did not yet arrive at the room. The door was already open, but the shadow of that person has not yet been seen Instead, the echoing of his footsteps sounded inside the room. As that person stepped closer to the door, some people gulped. Some people here have met that person many times. But even they did meet him many times, this does not mean that they arefortable with that person To many people here, meeting that person is very ufortable. There is this aura around that person that made people feel like they are being stared down by a predator. No eloquences could stand under the scrutiny of that gaze. Many people do not understand the fear one would feel when meeting with that person. Some people worship him and some people hated him. But, in actuality, not many people have talked and meet with him personally and those who did, all felt fear. Of course, if you ask such question to his friend, the answer you would get would be very different Some people here have long be powerful people in the world. But hearing that footsteps, they all remember the scenes from the past and these scenes rushed into their heart Theirplex feeling and fear for that person rose up in their hearts once more. Another step echoes and one could feel a powerful energy shrouding the entire room. Then another few steps echoes and echoes and echoes. With each step, the momentum seems to gather and gather and the pressure increased. But this kind of pressure is not an oppressing pressure. It was like, it is there floating in the air, like gravity made to be heavy. Like having oxygen slowly sucked out from the room. Then they saw that silhouette and the ck robe fluttering and they quickly greeted that person ''I have seen Death Monarch'' ''It''s an honor'' ''Greetings, Death Monarch'' all of those people in the room all said this kind of words. Even Hirate had to say a few words of greeting The only one who is sitting on their thrones is Hikigaya and Jean. He saw Hikigaya and Jean not standing up but he didn''t mind. They are equal in power and it is something that Azief never had cared about. Azief owes Jean and Hikigaya a lot in the days he was absent from Earth Azief saw the respect given to him. But his eyes like always is cold and unfeeling. It is like he is a piece of never melting ice. This is the demeanor of the strongest person in the world. It is not a face and persona that he shows to people he loves and knows He looks at all the leaders of the world and his cold eyes seems like an eye that could see all truth. Not many could look Death Monarch in the eyes. The feeling of having everything about you being stripped through is not a pleasant feeling. Everyone is still standing. Death Monarch stands in front of his throne. He looks left and right like a king looking at his subjects. The world powers in the minds of themon people, are equal to other in terms of power and influence. But there is always exception to this perception. Everyone knows that Pandemonium is the strongest of the world powers and that is why they made the rules. And the reason has always been Death Monarch. Now, his action shows that even after six months of absence, the presence of the strongest man in the world could not be ignored. His eyes are cold, sometime stopping at a certain person, like he was scrutinizing them. What does he say with that cold eyes? Nobody knows. But everyone had heard that when one reaches Divine Comprehension level, thews of the world is at the fingertips of such beings. Jean could reverse, elerate and even pause time to a certain degree. He could see one past, present and a bit of their future. Though, he still could not surpass the uncanny ability of the Great Oracle, everyone knows that it is very hard to lie in front of such beings who controlled the very fabric of reality that they are living in. And what about Death Monarch? What did he see? Could he also see their thoughts and actions? That is why nobody dares to raise their head too high and look at that eye. He did not say anything. He just stands there and a powerful pressure seem to descend inside the room It did not matter that they were separated twenty feet apart. This feeling is the feeling of everyone in the room The funny thing is that Death Monarch did not release any energy but all of thises from their own mind In other words, they are scaring themselves. ''Hmm'' he said and the aura around him be stronger with just this word. He then nodded like he was satisfied with something as he sat down on his throne The pressure before suddenly dissipated. Some people even heaved a sigh of relief. Azief sat down and everyone sat down. ''It seems everyone is here'' The other nodded There was sideline for a while before Azief once again opens his mouth and speak ''I have summoned you all todays for us to decide the matters of the world. I guess all of you have spected this before'' The people inside the room nodded, paying attention to Death Monarch words Since he is the one that proposes this meeting, he must have a n. Nobody wanted to upstage the host. ''I met some of you yesterday and we talk in depth of what needs to be done'' He paused for a second. His eye nce to a few people, one of them is Hirate. Hirate saw the nce and he nodded Some people saw this and they all have the same thoughts. In this world, there is no permanent enemies and no evesting friendship. Especially when it is regarding the matters of the world. The world powers are like great nations. The barrier of nation had been torn down but recing nations was these powerful forces ruled by godlike beings. Azief then continue saying ''Earth is now in a precarious position. Up there, beyond the skies, there is gazes looking at us. We have defeated the Weronians and we also were involved in a battle against multiple worlds, our world was the unfortunate site of the Multiversal Convergence'' He paused for a second and then said ''That put us on the map'' Some people face turns solemn. Earth is no longer just a small insignificant rock in the Universe. And that is not exactly a good thing'' Then he went silent. For a moment no one speaks. Everyone had a solemn expression on his face. Hirate then said ''Earth still stands'' Azief look at Hirate and smiles ''Indeed'' Jean opens his eyes and then said ''Weronian came to our world and what did we do? We kicked their asses'' Hikigaya chuckles and opens his eyes. ''Like Death Monarch said, we are on the map now. But, that does not mean that those beings would like toe. If they think Earth is a ce where they could go rampant, I have something to teach them'' Jean, Hikigaya and Death Monarchughed. Three of the most powerful beings on Earthughs together. The words that they said, the demeanor in which they said it, is like a roaring deration. But just because theyughed together, did not mean that others could join in andughed with them It took a while for those three to stopughing. But, then they look at each other eyes and there seems to be some kind understanding between the three of them Death Monarch then look around and then with a smile he said ''Let''s begin by talking about those refugees from the Otherworlds'' the other nodded and the meeting began A meeting which would decide the fate of all living beings on Earth started. Outside of the dome, there is reporters siting on the staircase of the dome. Some of them is recording things using some devices that looks like a recording device. There are seagulls that flies in the clouds that delivers news to the world. These seagulls are not normal seagulls. It delivers news for the White Owl organization. In the squares of the Dome, the reporters stand in front of a floating shining rectangr tube. Broadcasting the meeting and what they know of what is being discussed which is not much. These reports might not be able to go inside the dome and hear the discussion. But the topic is given to the reporters by the workers inside the dome. The World Powers wanted the world to know what they are discussing today. The broadcasting and the recording would probably reach the other side of the Sea slowly as this is the Turbulent Sea and it is hard to broadcast anything directly. So, they could only record their voices, their faces beforehand. One of the reporters working for the White Owl waited in front of the door of the dome. That tall door with intricate carving seems to have some kind of power. He is busily writing, reporting about the Dome. He wrote that this dome would be one of the most important ces in the world after this meeting. It is without a doubt, he spectes, that Death Monarch wanted to borrow the meeting to give influence to this dome and it might even be the meeting ce for future meetings of the world powers. Inside the article, he wrote several benefits of having the meeting on this ind, inside the Turbulent Sea. But as he writes, he heard the door of the dome opens. Someone came out wearing the outfit of what one expected a butler would wear. This reporter run ahead to go to the butler. And he is not the only one. Other reporters from other great powers also run forward. The butler did not say much only that the topic has been decided and he would give the rundown. The beginning of the World Council seems to begin with the treatment of the Otherworld refugee. The reporters all look at each other and they all nodded. They did not think that the first matter would be about the refugee. They wrote what they heard, added some of their own opinion, and insert their own agenda to it. News doesn''t change that much. Only the White Owl writes only facts and tries to minimize any influence of agenda in their reporting and tries to remove any bias It is an impossible task yet it is worth doing. An hour passes and the world outside began getting the news. Some read the articles. Some look at the channel where this news is being broadcasted. With Zedphone, the phone using the energy stone to operate, some convenience of the life before the Fall had been restored a bit. The levelers outside of the Turbulent Sea is watching these reports. Some heard the radio broadcast. The whole world is paying attention. The World Council has begun and the world waited with bated breath of the decision of the world powers >> Chapter 1400: Golden Face Chapter 1400: Golden FaceThe World Council began in the city of Arturia. The whole world pays attention to this matter, waiting for the news But, at the same time that the World Council began its meeting, in the same sea, there is a great battle in an ind in the Turbulent Sea. There is a small ind on the edge of the Turbulent Sea. It is on the far side of the Turbulent Sea and it is hard to see Before, in that area, there is nond at all. But somehow, there is suddenlynd, like it emerges out of nothingness. The ind is small but around it, there is wind blowing and the sea monsters dares note near. Nothing about it is natural. The wind at first was very breezy, akin of a breezy summer wind. But, then it grows faster and by the time people realize it, the wind had be so powerful that anyoneing close to this area would hear the whirring sound of the wind. Here, the winds are very fast that it could shred rocks into dust. The energy around it is very chaotic which makesmunication devices malfunction. There is a wall of wind that covers the whole direction of the ind. It is like the ind is in the eye of a storm. But the ind is not affected and safe. These walls of wind are like a barrier preventing anyone from entering the ind. In this area, there is twelve ships. Each twelve ship isrge, could amodate thousands if not ten thousand people. If such ships were built before the Fall, it would be thergest ship in the world. But nowadays, these kind of ship is merely the normal kind of ship. It is big because everything in this world is now big. The sense of proportion also had to change. These ships hoist their gs. There are some ships that shows the g of the Pirate Lords. Then there is also a ship that belonged to the Crime Alliance. They stopped in front of the wall of wind and they look at it. That is the only thing that they could do. The Pirate Lords did not enter, instead, sending their people inside to vie for what is inside the wind barrier Most of their other ships are on the other side of the Turbulent Sea, sailing there to make sure that nobody pays attention to this part of the sea But with the World Meeting convening in Arturia, most of the attention goes there. Right now the Turbulent Sea also has all the seven great powers gathering inside it. The Crime Alliance is not going to try to provoke the Sven great powers to fight with them. The Pirate Lord even more so. They only want to distract so that nobody knows that the ruckus that they havemitted for the past few days is for them to get the thing inside the ind. A trident. These many forces gathering around this ind, all of it for a trident. Right now, on the helm of a Golden Ship, stands a man. He wears a long ck robe that is very stylish, giving the impression that he is an agile person. He is lean and tall But what separates him from most people is that he wears a golden face mask. The facial feature is distinct but does not really give you the impression of a real face. It is golden and like many things in the world, it had its own aura. Not many people know who this person wearing a golden mask. But to those high ranking members of the criminal world, they all know who this person is. This is the person of the Red Table. And people called him Golden Face. There are many stories about this person There are many spections about his origins. Some said he is a Middle Eastern criminal. Others said that he is a former agent of KGB before the Fall. Some said he is CIA. Others said he is actually a criminal lord in Mexico. What every of this origin has inmon is that nobody really knows. No one knows his true name. How he looks like. And how he speaks and whatnguage he speaks. That is because sometimes, he spoke in a high pitched voice. Others time it is low. Sometimes it is hoarse. Those who speaks with him noted that he speaks fluent Russian. The Cartel spoke with him and he speaks Spanish and Portuguese. Probably the one that knows the true identity of this person is only the Crime Lords of the Red Table. No one knows what facial expression he is making under that golden mask but everyone who is in that ship probably believe that under that golden mask, right now, he must be frowning But no one is going to say it Nobody wanted to be the one bearing the bad news. Golden Face tries to look through that wind barrier circling the ind, but all he could see is glimpses. And even the noise of explosion erupting from the ind is dulled by the whirring sound of the wind spinning around the periphery of the ind. He did not show any sign of anxiousness but his heart is truly anxious right now. There is a great battle that is taking ce on the ind right now. Even though they could not see it, they could hear it. In the beginning, Golden Face did not worry that much. He had brought some of the most dangerous people in the world to fight for that trident. As for the wielder of the trident, the Red Table has already decided the person who would wield it for the Red Table. But, they dare not bring that person too early to enter the Turbulent Sea. If that person enters the Sea with all of the other ships, then the world powers might give unnecessary attention to this ind. Fighting for turf or for natural resources among the Crime Alliance is not something new so they keep up this farce so that nobody could see what they are doing. Everyone thought that the Pirate Lords and the Crime Alliance is fighting or they arepeting against one another for some resources The more people think like this, the better it is for them. But if that person came, then the whole world will ask what is so important in the Turbulent Sea, that makes that person toe. Presumably, right now, that person is already sailing the sea toe here. Every preparation is alreadypleted. Golden Face only have to do what he was tasked to do. Only, this time, the ns does not run as smoothly as he thought. There is an uninvited and an unexpected guest that broke through and enter the ind. And that is why he is very anxious right now. Because, he is feeling that everything is slipping out of his control right now. ''Shit'' he curses. Golden Face hade here early but then he saw the ships of the Pirate Lords. He already expected that the Pirate Lords would found out about the existence of the Trident He just didn''t expect that the Pirate Lord would be so fast. But precisely because they found out that Golden Face meet the pirates and propose the ns of y fighting so that the people who were watching them would think that they are fighting against each other. But, that is only before. Now, they are no longer y fighting. The Pirate Lords and the Crime Alkaline might work in the same line of work, but that did not mean they are friends. To the Pirate Lords, the seas ae their territory. It is not a ce where the Crime Alliance could stretch their hands. Not to mention, that the trident appears here, inside the domain of the Turbulent Sea, one of the sea with thergest concentration of pirates. But that also did not mean that they would tear faces with each other. Because everyone knows that the Seven Great Power always wanted them to tear on each other throats. So, they did not attack each other and sent their people onto the ind. May the best force wins. Who says criminal could not be civilized? Golden Face sighed again as he looks at the barrier of wind in front of him Even though the distance between him and the barrier is around thirty feet across, he could still feel the wind blowing towards him Fortunately, there is some wind repelling formation on the hull of the ships that diverts the wind to the side If not his robe right now would be fluttering wildly and he might even get swept away by the torrential wind. The wall of wind that covers every direction of the ind is like a test. Only the strongest could enter. The Golden Face is not a fighter and so he is not confident in entering that ind Even if he pushes himself and enter, with the people inside it, he might get teared apart. Judging from the screams he heard, many people might have already died on the ind. He might be the representative of the Red Table but he is surely not someone who could lead a battle. He is here to make sure that the will of the Red Table is executed. The pirate lord sends a dozen people inside. And the Crime Alliance also sends a dozen. The reason why they don''t send thousands of people inside is because not everybody has the qualification and strength to enter the ind But also because this is the number that is agreed beforehand. Yes, they arepeting. But, they did not want to start a war. The Pirate Lords are a terrifying existence in the sea. And Crime Alliance has connection all over the world. They might be greedy, selfish and insane criminals but those who sat at the top, are not all idiots. If the pirates and the Crime Alliance began a war, then whoever wins, loses. Because there is still the World Powers at their back If the world powers are as practical as the League of Freedom who made deals with them, then that would be fine. But, there is unhinged world power like Pandemonium who would use that weakness as an excuse to wipe them out So, a quota was established. The Crime Alliance sends twelve people, and the Pirates sends twelve people. Duke it out and fought for the trident. >>> Chapter 1401: Bloody Mary Chapter 1401: Bloody MaryThe Crime Alliance sends twelve people, and the Pirates sends twelve people. Duke it out and fought for the trident. The people inside the ind, whether to use mercy or force, or whatever, that is not their concern. Whoever wins, they would ept it. Because the alternative is war and it is an alternative that no one could bear to afford. Golden Face in the beginning was not anxious at all It is the same for the pirate lords. The reason is because they thought that this battle for the trident only involves them. But a few minutes ago, a variable appears. The Earthshaker came to this part of the sea and barge into the ind. Raymond the Earthshaker is here. This is why those outside the ind have such a scary expression on their face ''Tch'' he clicked his tongue. Golden Face knows that if this trident falls into the hands of the Earthshaker, then the World Government would be even more powerful The World Government is a hypocritical partner. Sometimes, they cooperate with them. But, on the surface, the World Government also beats them when they are being asked by the other world powers. By now, who in the world doesn''t know that Raymond the Earthshaker is trying to break through to Divine Comprehension realm? And now he''s here? What does that mean? It''s meaning is very obvious. Raymond believe that the trident might be the inspiration that he needed. Inspiration? What inspiration? That is the reaction of Golden Face when he heard it. Golden Face doesn''t understand it that much but his superior had told him that whoever wins the trident as long as it is not Raymond, it is good. But right now he could only wait for the conclusion of the battle. Raymond broke through their encirclement of the ind. When he arrives, the clouds disperse, the seabed trembles and the sea water went crazy. The ship shot at him. the first barrage shot ten thousand energy st. This would turn even a Seed Formation leveler into dust. But the Earthshaker simply raise his hand and a wall of water, sturdy as a mountain, tough as iron appeared in front of him and blocked all those energy st. The water wall dissipated and turns into gas. The force dispersed upwards, piercing the clouds and the other force went down, splitting part of the sea for a few second before the sea rejoins again. Then, Raymond went amuck. He smashes his mace toward a dozen ship. Each time he smashes his mace, the ships exploded into pieces. It did not matter what runes that they have carved or any protection formation that they put on their ship One strike is enough to render it useless. It is like a hammer smashing own an egg. There is no resistance and no fighting back. It was an overwhelming force destroying everything And he did note alone. The next second an arrow puncture arge hole in the wall of wind and someone enter before the wall be normal again. The other one that enters the ind is the Divine Archer. Right now, everyone is anxious. They could not use any surveince device to see what is happening on the ind. Any technological device would malfunction the moment ites near the wall of wind gales. And if they use their Divine Sense, it is like getting a scrambled signal. Golden Face is anxious right now and the only thing he could do right now is wait. He rubs his chin and then close his eyes for a second. The sound of the wind is harsh as ever. he is now thinking of something ''As long as the trident did not fall into the hands of Raymond, this would be the best ending. If that is so¡­'' he then opens his eyes. He gestures one of the members of the Crime Alliance toe near him as he whispers a few things into this person ears. Then he jumps up and flies up. But the Golden Face did not try to go inside the ind. The barrier of wind around the ind is not something anyone could go through. It requires not only a certain realm but also a certain strength. Golden Face knows his limit. At most he would be thrown off but there is always a chance that he would die, shredded into pieces. Instead, he goes to one of the ship. The ship belongs to one of the Pirate Lords, the Bloody Mary of the Blood Sea. He flies and then stop on the sky. The moment there is someone there, someone who sat on one of the observation deck spit to the deck below and shouted ''There is an idiot floating near our ship!'' The moment he said that, the ship began to transform. On the sides apartment opens and muzzleses out. Then this muzzles pointed forward. But Golden Face knows that if that muzzle shot, the shot would follow him. It might seem like the ship is a wooden ship but in a world of magic, appearance is deceiving A wooden ship is not necessarily a wooden ship. There is also some pirate who flew out from their cabins and flew upward to the deck. Shield were up and it appears like the ship is covered inside a dome like shield. Terrifying auras rises from the ship and the wooden grey ship suddenly changes colors. Resentment, bloodlust, killing intent seems to seeps out from every corner of this ship and the ship appearance change. The color of the ship turns red and the statue of a mermaid in front of the ship turns into a skull with horns. ''Speak, idiot! Who are you and why are you so stupid to float above the Bloody Mary'' Golden Face did not dy. He brought out something from his sleeve. It is a medallion. A red medallion. On the center of that red medallion, is a round table. The pirate on the observation deck saw it but he does not understand ''Idiot'' the pirate simply said. And he was about to give the order to st Golden Face to dust. But before he could give the order. ''Halt'' a voice echoes all over the ship. The voice causes the dome shield to shake and the pirate on the observation deck ''Halt!'' ''Come down'' the voice seems to echoes and enter Golden Face ears. The dome shield was deactivated and Golden Face slowly floats down to the deck. The ship itself is tall andrge. Even when hended on the deck, it was like he is in a grassy in, with sorge of a space. It is like he is in a battle carrier. Then Golden Face felt the vibration of the ground. Someone ising to the deck. This ship is tall and have many floors. Below the deck, is many floors that have all kinds of modern applications that would make living in the ship like living on the ground Someone ising out from one of the many opening leading to the lower floor. But as this person ising closer to the deck, the stronger the vibration is. The vibration is so strong that Golden Face could guess the source of this vibration. He looks toward one of the ces and thening out from that ce is that person. Pirate Lord Mary. She walks to her throne. There is a crimson red throne on the middle of the deck. And that is her throne. Golden Face saw her and even though he looked at her from a distance, he bows her head Pirate Lord Mary is a ravishing woman. She hasrge chest, an S line hip but she is also a giant. She is ten feet in height. So, everyone around him seems to be dwarf Powerful people could always erge themselves. But nobody really does that all the time because it consumes more energy. The bigger you are, the more energy you consume and needed. Even Death Monarch who could turns into a hundred feet giants does not walk around in his giant form. And even then, it was his energy form that is one hundred feet and not his real body But Pirate Lord Mary is truly a giant. Nobody knows how she became a giant. There are many spections. Some said she eats a giant. Some said she transfused the blood of a giant into herself. Some said she found a technique to change her race to a giant and cast off mortal bodies. Whatever the spection is, nobody had any certainty of how she turns herself into a giant. And there are too many weird things in this world that trying to find the answer to this one particr problem is not high in anybody list. Being a giant, she possesses great physical power. She is only a Seed Forming leveler but she could fight off a Disk Formation leveler in the pinnacle realm using only her physical body Pirate Lord Mary walks to her throne. Whenever she walks, the pirates all lowered down their head. Each time she took a step, she travels a few feet forward. And not before long she is in front of her throne and she slowly sat down. Golden Face also went in front of her throne and once again bowed. Golden Face look at this giant of a woman and Pirate Lord Mary also looks at him. ''You are the representative of the Red Table?'' ''My name is Golden Face and I am the representative of Red Table'' ''Red Table does not control the Sea'' she said simply. ''Does your Red Table wanted to force me back? Not to fight for the trident?'' Golden Face nodded ''We do not want conflict either. May the best person win the trident'' he said with that tone, the kind of tone that invites a punch to his face Pirate Lord Mary then look at Golden Face weirdly. Pirate Lord Mary was never one that like to talk in circle ''Then why do youe? Get out of my ship'' ''Please wait before chasing me off, Your Excellency'' >>> Chapter 1402: The Truth That Is Hidden Chapter 1402: The Truth That Is Hidden ''Please wait before chasing me off, Your Excellency'' Golden Face knows that while the medallion of the Red Table is like a seal of the king in the criminal world, this medal simply could not deter someone like Pirate Lord Mary Pirate Lord Mary is one of the Ten Pirate Lords. One of the rulers of the Ten Seas. Their methods are different than the people onnd. Onnd, these pirates do not possess great power but on the sea, these people are very powerful. They know the routes; they know the mood of the sea. And some said, that they could hear the Song of the Sea. Golden Face does not understand what is the Song of the Sea is but this is the reason why pirates are still here and why no one could eradicate pirates from the sea It is truly not easy to tangle with one of the Pirate Lords especially when they are on their turf. Mary look at Golden Face and then said ''Speak'' she said it simply but from her wordse gales of wind and the simple words turns into a roar. Golden Face still stands there. A red aura seems to surround him; the red medallions floats in the air creating a barrier around Golden Face. Mary narrowed her eyes but she did not do anything else. ''Raymond is there'' he suddenly said. Mary close her eyes, pretending she did not listen ''The Divine Archer is also there'' There is silence on the deck. The wind blows by, the seagulls squawks but other than that, there is an utter silence on the deck Golden Face just stands there and waited. Pirate Lord Mary look at Golden Face. It seems he is throwing the question to her. She closes her eyes and lean her back to her throne then sighing she ask ''So, what do you expect me to do?'' Golden Facee a step closer. But a burly man who sat on the edge of the ship suddenly makes a move and he appears in front of Golden Face, his hand stretched forward. ''Step back'' he said with a snarl on his face. Golden Face halted. The man stopping Golden Face is the first mate of Pirate Lord Mary, Ice King Gray Becker. He made name for himself alongside Bloody Mary, fighting many of the pirates in the world to gain recognition from the pirate lords. Some even said that his battle power is even stronger than the captain herself. Gray Becker look at Golden Face. He doesn''t like this guy. Golden Face has always given him the creeps. His voice sometimes could show his emotion. But Golden Face always wears that golden face shaped mask, always hiding his face. And that mask gives him a very bad feeling. He never met Golden Face personally. But he knows of this existence. The Dog of the Red Table. That is the title people gave him. But even if he is a dog, this is not a dog you could simply beat. Because even if you want to beat him, you have to think who is the owner of this dog ''Your Excellency, you don''t need me to tell you what will happen if Raymond got his hand on the Trident. There would be another Divine Comprehension leveler in the world. You want that?'' Mary close her eyes again and lean back her body to her throne. She sighed and she seems to be thinking of something Golden Face then said ''I know that you are worried creating conflict with the world powers'' at this, no one said anything. Even though pirate usually fight even with the slightest provocation, they did not rise up to deny it. The pirates of today are unlike the pirates of the past, of pirate before the Fall. Before the Fall, pirates could capture a tanker oil and then even negotiate with people and nations to give them money like those Somali pirates on the coast of Somalia. But, the world changes in a big way after the Fall And when Death Monarch establishes the Seven World Powers, the world entered into a state of stability, of strongman ruling the world Godlike people with godlike abilities. And the sea be even more dangerous. One might ask what does piracy brings to the table? In the past, it is to bring money or resources. But what after the Fall? Even years after the initial Fall, money is just paper and did not have any functions. Powerful people liked Death Monarch is rumored to have never used money after the Fall. If he wanted things, he would just say the word, and the world would send it to him. Then what does the pirate wants? It is not money anymore. It is resources. And also the pirates like always gone into the work of smuggling. Since the Seven World powers usually have conflict with one another, smuggling and kidnaping and transporting people form one ce to another is a very lucrative business. What they smuggle is energy stone and that is also what they robbed. Sometimes, it is an artifact. Others times, it is precious materials or weapon. And a lot of times people. Even though the world had changed, the job of a pirate did not change that much. But unlike the Crime Alliance who thoroughly were hunted by Pandemonium, the Pirates very much knows to keep their head down so that they would get in the crosshairs of powerful people. Mary understood this. And so does her crew. Pirates are powerful....to a certain extent. But if behemoth like Pandemonium began to look at them, then even they could not stand the pressure. Theyck the organization and power that the Crime Alliance had. And fighting with Raymond, forging deadly feud with him is not something that any of the Pirate Lords wanted. Mary understood that right now is the best possible situation. The people fighting for the trident is not a direct power of the Pirate Lords. With this, she could still maintain whatever small rtionship the pirates have with the great powers. But if she stops Raymond, and seeding in stopping him, what is that if not a deadly feud? Because she knows, and Golden Face knows and also everyone near this ind knows, that Raymond wanted the Trident to break through to Divine Comprehension, to im his spot as the fourth Divine Comprehension leveler in the world. And breaking that chance, Hirate would not be happy. Golden Face could tell that Mary is hesitating so he said ''What if I told you that you would be fine? That you would have the backing of the Red Table?'' Mary looks at Golden Face and then sheugh ''Did you forget what I said? Red Table does not control the sea'' ''Yes, but that Trident does. And if you have it, the whole Ten Seas would be under your control'' Golden Face had this trump card. There is only one way to force these pirate lords to move. And that is to convince them that if they won the Trident, the shackles that binds them would be broken. And the poisonous thing about this scheme was that Golden Face is not lying. Mary look at Golden Face ''What do you mean?'' The pirate lords know that the Trident is powerful but this is not the first time that they see an artifact that is a replica of a divine artifacts. For example, there is Athena in Pandemonium who have the Sword of Ares. But it is not the real Sword of Ares If it is Athena would probably be able to cut more than just flesh. From what they understand, the myths in the world are not necessarily myths. Some are very real. They know that the so called gods and deities of the ancient times might be aliens that oncee to Earth And there is weapons that they use. And the weapons they use could cut down celestial bodies as easily as a sword could cut a branch of a tree. But, most of the artifact that have names to it, usually is a replica or an incarnation of that weapon. But a true divine weapon? Hearing this how could Mary not feel shocked. ''Then, this changes things'' she thought to herself. Golden Face could see that Mary face changes ''borate'' Mary said ''My pleasure'' Golden Face then began exining to her the power of that trident. And from whom the source of this information came from. By now, Golden Face knows that he has to be truthful if he wanted Pirate Lord Mary to do her best in making sure that the trident does not fall to the hands of the world powers. The more Mary heard about the power of the trident, the more her face expression changes. Golden Face finished telling the effect of the trident toward Mary. For a moment, Mary stands there, transfixed. Then she looks toward that pulsating wind barrier in the distance. And her eyes are full of desire. Inside that wind barrier is a weapon. A powerful weapon that could get the World Powers to get off their back. There are no precious resources in this world right now that couldpare to the importance of this one particr weapon. This is her thought right now. She also knows that Golden Face would not share this information with her if not for the fact that the Earthshaker is in there. To the Crime Alliance, even if the Pirates get the trident, they might not notice its true worth. Most of the pirate lords that is vying for the weapon is simply because they weremissioned by some people They are many powerful reclusive people in this world that wanted an artifact. Some of the clients might even be some faction in the world powers that wanted it. ''So, that is the n'' she thought in her heart. >> Chapter 1403: Kaiju Chapter 1403: KaijuIt is also because of this that she understood what the Crime Alliance was thinking in the beginning. Even if the pirate lords get the weapon, they might sell it in the ck market And the ck market belongs to the Crime Alliance. In the end, they would have a big chance of getting the trident. As for thepetition between the Crime Alliance and the Pirate in this ind, it might be the main n. If the initial n failed, then the Crime Alliance could still hope that whoever from the pirate side that get the weapon would sell it. Mary doesn''t know whether she should thank Earthshaker or curses him. Because of the Earthshaker she now knew the importance that the Crime Alliance is attaching to this trident. Right now, her mind is calcting things. She closes her eyes. And she is frowning. Golden Face is waiting. Gray Becker stands not far away from Pirate Lord Mary, also waiting. It felt like hours but then Mary opens her eyes. It is clear that her expression is not good. She did the calction. And there is one thing that was certain in her many calctions. She once again looks toward the wind barrier in the distance and she sighed Golden Face was puzzled. Why is she sighing? But then she said ''I could not defeat Raymond'' she paused for a moment and said ''Even if me and my first matebined power to attack him, Earthshaker is not someone that we could defeat. It is a problem of quality and realm'' Golden Face did not say anything. He determined to just listen. She sighed and said. ''I might be able to fight Disk Formation levelers but that is normal Disk Formation levelers. Raymond is more powerful than that and his control over the Earth and the elements is masterful. The moment I set foot on that ind, I would easily be beaten. And there is still Sofia. Say what you want about her, but she has Houyi Bow. That alone made her particrly dangerous.'' ''So, you are going to give up?'' Golden Face ask, his tone is very calm. It was like he already knows how she would answer. The temptation that he gave her is very tempting. He is quite sure that the Pirate Lord Mary would bite. Mary got up from her throne and then said ''If what you said is true, and that the trident on that ind is truly the trident of Poseidon and not a replica, then I could not just watch it fall into the hands of any force.'' She is looking at the wind barrier but then she turns to look at Golden Face and said ''Even if that force is Crime Alliance'' Golden Face nodded and simply said ''The strongest would win. And if that is you, then I guess we have to ept it. It is better than the trident falling into the hands of Raymond and the World Government'' Golden Face believe if he reported this to the Red Table, they would not me him. The world powers are no longer that antagonistic with each other. Right now, is the period of reconciliation. Other than the League of Freedom who have some hard on fighting with the World Government, most world powers are allied with each other. Even if they fought, the Three Great Powers, Pandemonium, the Republic and the World Government would stand strong together. If Raymond get the trident, that means the World Government got it. And with the cooperation with the Republic and Pandemonium, the sea would no longer be safe. Right now, because of the effect of reality merging during the Multiversal Convergence, the ten seas that was formed because of the Multiversal Convergence, be the perfect ce to hide from the eyes of Heaven and from the surveince of the world powers. Having the trident is like having an ess key to all the seas. Golden Face knows that in the sea right now, it is an age of pirates. Once anyone from the world powers get that trident, this dominance ends then those pirate lords would also not have a good end. And it is also because he knows he got the true backing of one of the members of the Red Table that he dares do this. Mary frowned after she heard what Golden Face is saying. ''I don''t think that the Red Table would be very pleased that you made this kind of decision without informing them'' Golden Face simply said. ''Whatever the case, this is our organization problem'' Hearing this Maryughed and nodded ''True.'' She then walks to the helm of her ship. Behind her is her first mate following closely behind. And not far behind is Golden Face. She sighed and said ''While I am not confident of fighting both Raymond and Sofia, there is someone that I know that could'' Hearing this Golden Face was shocked. ''If its him, I think he could do it'' It is fortunate that his shock could not be seen by anyone. ''The Pirate Lords hides deeply'' he said. ''It is not only you that knows how to keep secrets'' Mary said, smiling a bit. Gray Becker who is behind Mary seems to frown and then ask ''Is it him'' Mary look back and nodded. Gray Becker then said ''I don''t like him'' Mary smiles bitterly ''I don''t like him either.'' ''Who are you talking about?'' Golden Face asked. ''Kaiju'' they both speak in unison. Golden Face took a moment before he reacts ''The Pirate that reced Yamamoto Shouji? That man?'' Gray Becker snorted and then said ''Is he really human?'' he suddenly asks. Mary did not answer but Golden Face did not hear Gray Becker words as he is trying to recall what he knows about Kaiju Golden Face heard that a couple of months ago, there was someone who is called Kaiju that defeated Yamamoto Shouji. Yamamoto Shouji is the captain of the Soaring Sun Pirates. They are a mix of Chinese, Japanese, Vietnam, Cambodia, North Korean and many other Asian people After the establishment of the Seven Great powers, old regime crumbles. And even if it does exist, they are usually under the umbre of one of the seven great powers. And the Soaring Sun Pirates terrorized the Asian seas and attack many of the Lotus Order ports all over Asia. During the early years of Lotus Order pacification of Asia, the Soaring Sun is one of the most headache inducing problems for the Lotus Order. Yamamoto Shouji himself is a powerful Pirate Lord who rules through fear and coercion. Which is like the standard operating procedure of pirates and crime empire alike. But, Yamamoto is truly heinous in the way he tortured people who betrayed him. Let say, he is very creative in inflicting pain to those who he deems his enemy So, much so that even his allies fear him. Surprisingly enough, the more he is like this, the more people doesn''t want to be in his ship and many more wanted to betray him Fear and coercion only work for a time. But then Kaiju appears. From what Golden Face remembers, one of the pirates of the Soaring Sun pirate invited Kaiju to kill Yamamoto Shouji. Yamamoto Shouji is a Disk Formation levelers. That alone made him a powerful force. Granted, he rushes his promotion level but in the end, as long as he did not meet fight one on one with people from the Great Powers or those who have strong foundation, he could still remain a powerful figure in the sea. But he met Kaiju. Golden Face does not know how the battle was fought but he knew that Yamamoto dies, and Kaiju be the captain of Soaring Sun pirates and he was quickly inducted into a Pirate Lord status. Golden Face is quite surprised that Bloody Mary seems to be quite close with Kaiju. Golden Face tries to remember more about Kaiju but he doesn''t know about this person much ''Do you know much about him, Golden Face?'' Golden Face shook his head and then he said ''Other than the fact that he defeated the previous captain and be a pirate lord, I don''t know much about him'' Mary chuckles bitterly and then she said. ''Well, we don''t either. We just know that he never dies. He is not the strongest in the world but he sure feels like it'' ''Let me go Captain'' Gray Becker was about to surf the wind, the temperature around them had already dropped A trails of ice is already forming in the air but Mary hold him back. ''I will invite him out. If you go there, his crew would drag you to be a scrubber on his ship just forughs'' Mary walk forward. In front is simply the sea but as she stepped on the wind, red aura seems to materialize under her feet. Teleporting and any spatial magic in the Turbulent sea is hard to seed because of the special nature of the Turbulent Sea environment Hence, people like Mary who did not yet manage to be able to use space to her advantage could have the advantage here in this sea. Even outside the sea, she could not teleport. Even though she could fight a Disk Formation leveler, in the end, she is not a Disk Formation leveler herself. There are things that she could not do. And it is also because of this, even though she had fought many Disk Formation leveler, she only had killed two Disk Formation leveler in her years of bing pirates. And the two Disk Formation leveler that died under her hand dies because they are too stubborn. If they choose to run away, even with all the power that Mary had she could not be able to chase. If she could not teleport even outside of this sea, how could she teleport in this sea that even Disk Formation levelers find it hard to teleport? But she could fly. However, there is a certain weight to her that pressure space. She is after all a giant. Golden Face did not follow. He stays there with Gray Becker, waiting. In front of them Mary flew forward, the red aura be even more visible and her speed be faster She passes through thick mist and fogs that always appears in the Turbulent Sea and disappears from the eyes of Gray Becker and Golden Face. Golden Face choose to wait in the cabins while Gray Becker barks orders to the crew of the ship. The protection dome once again activated. Even though Golden Face is in the cabin, and even though he appears calm, he could not shake this feeling of anxiousness. ''he said I should trust my instinct more'' he mutters to himself. His feet could not stop shaking up and down and he shakes his head ''I got to get out from this room'' he thought to himself. So, he did not stay long in the cabin. He was only in the cabin for five minutes before he got up to the upper deck and look toward the ind. If Mary iste, and the trident falls into either the hands of Raymond or Sofia, he would vamoose out of this sea He once again looks toward that ind. It seems that a battle is still ongoing. It is hard to see through the wind barriers and any sound of explosion is muted by the whirring sound of the wind barriers There is not only the people that enters the wind barriers that is present in the ind. There is also monsters that is spawned inside the ind. Like it is some kind of a special dungeon for levelers Another five minutes pass and Golden Face is at the verge of breaking in anxiousness but then he heard the sound of the wind that is different from the sound of the wind barrier Even though the protection formation around the ship iste the sound of natural wind, the sound still enters his ears. He looks toward the helm and he saw Mary. ''What the hell?!'' he thought as his eyes widened. That is because he saw something behind Mary. A twenty-five feet figure flying in the sky. The presence of this figure seems to crack the space around him and forces the wind flow to divert from it. ''Like a gigantic monster'' that is his first impression of that figure It has the face of a man but it looks like a monster. A powerful aura seems to shroud this man Gray Becker who is standing on the edge of the ship suddenly appears beside Golden Face. Golden Face was not startled and he look toward Gray Becker He could immediately see that Gray Becker is tensed. ''Is that...'' Golden Face did not yet finish his question before Gray Becker answer ''Yes, that is Kaiju'' Gray Becker entire body seems to be tense. And he is not the only one. Golden Face look around and he could tell all the crews of the ship look toward Kaiju in the distance like they were about to face their greatest enemy ''I do not like this idea at all'' Gray Becker said. He sighed and then he shouted ''Put down the formation'' A droning sound sounded all over the ship a secondter. The protection formation was disabled, and Marynded on the ship. A secondter, Kaijunded. SSBOOM! SPLASHH! The moment hended, the entire ship tilted to his side, the sea water rises up to the air. The entire ship felt like a bomb justnded on the middle of the deck. The floor of the ship bends and a powerful pressure seems to have descended from the sky. This is the first time Golden Face saw Kaiju and the feeling of seeing it makes him feel like he is in front of one of the members of the Red Table. The pressureing off from him is truly coercing. It is the same feeling of powerlessness he would feel when he is face to face with the members of the Red Table. This pressure could also be felt by everyone in the ship. The wind around him seems to be repelled like a wave of power that keep repelling the wind and this wave be stronger as seconds passes by. Kaiju the Pirate Lord of the Soaring Sun Pirates hase! >> Chapter 1404: Worth It Chapter 1404: Worth ItKaiju is a middle age man who have an imposing figure. Maybe that is due to his extreme height. Twenty-five feet with bulk of muscles that looks like carefully carved bricks. Just by standing there, he emanated a feeling of invincibility and he dwarfs everyone around him When Golden Face meets Bloody Mary, he looks like a dwarf whenpared to Bloody Mary. But now standing beside Kaiju, Bloody Mary is the one that looks like a dwarf. Overly top heavy in builds, he did not wear any clothes, revealing his well-muscled torso and wide set shoulders, thick arms and somewhat out of proportion legs His feet are far less heavily built than his arms yet it is about the same length. Kaiju head, atop his bulky neck, is disproportionally small as well. But that is not the reason why Golden Face was speechless when he looks at Kaiju. On top of Kaiju head, he has a massive pair of red dark sharp pointed hornsing out from the sides of his head. Curving slightly to the front then upwards. ''A horn?'' he thought to himself. Kaiju has a longish face with a heavy, hairless brow ridge topping sharp. His eyes are yellow and green sometimes. Golden Face eyes narrowed. ''Interesting'' Golden Face has only one objective this time whening to this sea. That is to make sure that the Trident falls into the hand of the Crime Alliance. But, then he had to move the goalpost because of the sudden appearance of the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. It is not that they don''t want to send some of the more powerful members of their organization to vie for the Trident But, they fear that if they move some of the more powerful members in the organization, the world powers would start paying attention to them. After all, the world powers know that unless there is nothing important, the Crime Alliance would not move their high end levelers. And at the time, when the decision was made to send people to the ind, their only rivals andpetitor to the trident is only the pirates. The pirates are disunited and those who have great power and influence is mostly at another sea. The Ten Pirates lords, rarely would sail out from their own sea. Most of them would just send some representative to try to get the trident. From what Golden Face knows only four or five Pirate Lords hade here today for the trident. As for the other five, they all send their representative and a few pirates to try to vie for the trident. The reason is simply because they don''t know the true worth of the trident That is why Golden Face was confident that the trident would fall into the hands of the Crime Alliance even if they don''t rely on the high end power of the Crime Alliance. Since, he might not get to fulfil his main objective, he at least wanted to gain some information. ''Kaiju'' he mutters to himself. Kaiju is the newest member of the Ten Pirate Lords. There are not many things that are known about him other than the fact that he is very strong And Golden Face did not have that much information about the Ten Pirate Lords as he was mostly in charge of information regarding the world powers. But since Kaiju is already here, he would try to see if he could gain any information about this mysterious pirate lord. The horn alone made Golden Face feel that Kaiju does not feel like a human. It is like, this is a creature. And that eye. Sometimes it glows yellow. Sometimes it glows green. He knows that when people be Disk Formation, they were many things that they could do. But, is there any needs to made eyes glows a different color? Kaiju did not notice that he is being watched intently by Golden Face Either he doesn''t notice or he simply doesn''t care. Kaiju look around the ship ''This is the Bloody Mary, your ship?'' Kaiju ask and the wordsing out of his mouth is like a supersonic st, the words heard by everyone and gust of wind escapes from his mouth pushing the wind of the sea The crew nearby were pushed to the edge of the ship. The tes for eating, the jugs of wine and beer, all kinds of furniture and things on the deck scattered to the floor. Some of the small structure cracks. ''Small!'' he said and he seems tough Gray Becker suddenly move forward. ''This is not the Soaring Sun. Control your voice'' saying this the temperature quickly dropped and the wind around them seems to turns cold. ''Gray Becker'' Kaiju turns his gaze toward Gray, his eyes are bloodshot but he sneers and did not say anything else. It seems that Kaiju respected Gray a bit. But, Golden Face could see that there is a trace of fear in Gray Becker eyes. Other people might not see it but he saw it. Surrounded by these powerful figure, Golden Face looks like an insignificant character. Compared to any of them, Golden Face has only a Seed Forming realm. He is not like Bloody Mary that could fight a person of a higher realm than him As for Gray Becker, he seems to have reached Disk Formation but it is hard to tell. But Kaiju is certainly a Disk Formation realm leveler. He would be someone that these powerful people could simply ignore. However, even if these powerful men and women wanted to ignore him, they couldn''t Because he had the medallion. And that medallion is a symbol. To many people it is a symbol of dread. And this reputation is forged with blood. It is as real as it gets. Crime Alliance might not be powerful enough to shake the world powers, but they sure as hell could fight any other faction and forces in the world and win. Don''t look at their record of being beaten by the world powers and underestimate them. The Crime Alliance is the unified organization of criminals. It is the gathering of the most terrible and terrifying people in the world. There are brutal psychopathic killers, demented crime lords, terrifying and fearsome characters in that organization. Once they select a target, they would take it down by any means necessary. Unlike the world powers, they have no such thing as mercy, or moral consideration on what means they would use. The only reason they y nice and enforces rules among them is because they don''t want to kill each other and then be prey to the biggest predator in the world which is Death Monarch. Whales fight against whales, and shrimp fight against shrimp. And among the shrimps, Crime Alliance is the most dangerous shrimps. That is why even though Kaiju is very reckless, he did not attack. He only raises his eyebrows; his eyes look at the red medallion. All the while, these pirates looks like they were about to fight with Kaiju, Golden Face is looking at Kaiju. It was like he wanted to remember every details about Kaiju in his mind. Kaiju only took a nce at it but he snorted. Kaiju then walk toward the helm, each of his step shakes the ship. It is not intentional on his part instead because of his height and weight, even the ship which is powered by magic and energy stones could not help but be affected. One could only wonder what would have happened if Kaiju walk on normal battleship before the Fall with the power he has now Probably even a battleship could not endure his weight and splits into two. Bloody Mary walk behind him with Gray Becker walking beside his captain. Golden Face walk behind all of them, not daring toe to close. As for the rest of the pirate, they are in state of vignce. Most of the pirates here probably know the terror of Kaiju. That is Golden Face spection as he saw that everyone that Kaiju had passed had a certain sense of fear toward Kaiju. Kaiju ck hair did not move much even when it is being blown by the wind His ck hair consists of an unruly, mostly swept-back mane down to his mid back. This form a distinctly t, rectangr locks of which some of the hair fall down near the front, over his ears or jut upwards And he also has facial hair. A wavy, waist length Fu Manchu mustache that pairs with a spiked goatee across his chin He looks at the wind barrier in the distance, his face is frowning, moderately wrinkled. ''Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. This is a formidable opponent.'' He said. He then looks at Mary and said ''You did not lie to me? The trident could control all the Ten Seas?'' Mary then look back, her gaze rested on Golden Face. ''He said it to me. I don''t have the power to fight against both the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. But, you can. Win this for us'' Smiling Mary then said ''Let those world powers stay onnd. Let those gods stays in the Heavens. But let carve a dominion of our own. The Ten Seas ruled by pirates'' Mary after knowing the true power of the trident already had a n. It is a n that would probably be approved by all of the Pirate Lords. The World Powers, let them have the Earth. As for those gods, it refers to the three Divine Comprehension leveler, Death Monarch, Time Monarch and the Illusionist Archmage. Even Mary in her short career as pirates, had never met any of those powerful people. Even Raymond and Hirate, these two pirs of the World Government, she had never seen them face to face. These people live in an entirely different world for them. The level of power they have made them distant from normal people of this world. Of course, normal is a rtive term. As for Death Monarch, to pirates like Mary, it was like he is a myth. Everyone who survived the Weronian war and fought in the Multiversal Convergence knows how powerful Death Monarch really is. Mary also fought a few Otherworlders during the Multiversal Convergence. That and a variety of sea monsters. Sometimes, when she thought of those days, it still gives her the chills But a swipe of Death Monarch sword light sweeps the world. She was at the other side of the world at that time, but the sight of a titanic figure of Death Monarch that seems to block out the sun, covering the whole skies was something that shook her to her core. To think that humans could reach such a level of power that is beyond her imagination. It was at that time that the world understood one thing. Death Monarch could not be considered human anymore. He is apletely different being than them. And then Jean and Hikigaya also shows up and shows the power they possess and the whole world finally epted that while they might think themselves as humans, they are no longer just human They are something else. And if one reaches the level of those powerful figures, it was like they are born again and in that rebirth, a qualitative change happens to their life form. It has been six months since the Multiversal Convergence but each time Mary recalls that day, she felt her powerlessness against these beings. A sword to calm the world and eradicate all evil! At that time, Earth was not as big as it is today. But, Mary is quite sure that even if the world had expanded, that sword that Death Monarch uses, he could still use it and attack anyone he wanted in the world. And then there is Jean who could be seen all over the world after the Multiversal Convergence. That ability of his shocks the world. Even when it is hard for other people to teleport and fly the distance all over the world, Jean shows that such limitation could not restrict him, his Time Avatar seems to surprise the world. As for the Illusionist Archmage, he is in seclusion all day, rarely one sees his face. One thing that Mary notices, is that when these beings reached a certain level of power, they do not care that much about stuff. Death Monarch usually sit on his ck throne in Pandemonium. If not there, he would travel from some other dimension or going to outer space. He rarely makes a move to fight against the factions of these world, his approach is more of a hands off. Unless you are stupid enough to provoke this Death God, Death Monarch usually would be toozy to deal with you. To Mary, these beings is like Gods in the Heavens. You don''t bother them; they won''t bother you that much. Even Jean, even with his position as the Left Chancellor of the Republic, he himself rarely take a shot personally. He would send his people, the soldiers of the Republic but the amount of time he shot personally could be counted in one hand Of course, all of this is after they reached Disk Formation. Because of this, Mary is quite sure that if the trident is in the hands of the pirates, they could divide the world into three. The Heavens and the sky, the affairs of mortals, let''s these powerful beings governs it. Thend, let the world powers hold it As for the sea, let give it to them, the pirates. But the condition for these separation to work is for the pirates to have a certain degree of power Something that could get them into the negotiation table. Before, they do not have it. But now¡­. if they y their cards right, they could sit on that negotiation table. Mary herself is not that attached to the piratemunity. Still, in the end, she is a pirate and is it wrong for her to fight for the faction that she is in? It is not wrong at all. The Pirates might not have an alliance like the Crime Alliance but they do have a meeting when something big happens. She would invoke her rights as one of the pirate lords to call another pirate meeting. Kaiju on the other hand did not react that much after hearing what Mary had to say and her ambitions He might look like a monster, but that does not mean he had the brain of a monster. He fought the battles and then give the benefits to all the pirates? What is this? This is not pirate behaviors at all. It looks more like the action of those hypocritical leaders of the World powers. Mary then said ''You will have the full support of all the Pirate Lords. And Kaiju, I don''t know much about you. But I am pretty sure that you would not like it, if the trident falls into the hand of Earthshaker. If he has the full control of the sea, you could only imagine how powerful he would be. Then, the sea could not really be your sea anymore'' Kaiju did not answer but he snorted ''We''ll see'' Mary knows that her n is not exactly perfect. But right now, there are only a few pirate lords here. Some of the pirate lords that are here is pirate lords that have bad rtionship with her. Some of them are not powerful enough to fight against the Earthshaker. Even Mary herself is not confident to fight against the Earthshaker Raymond the Earthshaker is not someone with a false reputation. He might not be leading his Golden Army right now but even without his soldiers, he alone has powerful individual battle strength. Kaiju is the only one that is here in the Turbulent Sea and have enough ability to at least fight with the duo of Earthshaker and Divine Archer. Mary could attest to this because she had experience the power that Kaiju have. Kaiju then look toward Golden Face and said ''Does the trident have that much power'' Golden Face nodded. ''If you lie, I would take your head'' Golden Face simply said in a calm tone ''That is understandable.'' Then Kaiju once again look at the wind barrier and his smile be bigger ''Then¡­.it is quite worth it'' he said. >> Chapter 1405 Unexpected ''Then¡­.it is quite worth it'' Kaiju said, a smile on his face, his hair slowly rises up in the air and then BOOOM! Powerful aura suddenly exploded from him. Everyone around him was sted away. The clouds above his head opens up, the force rushes upwards to the sky, shaking the sky. Mary took ten step backwards, each step creates deep indentation on the wooden nk, the footprints is clear. ? The wooden floor of the ship is stic precisely to avoid things like this from happening. But, the force of her feet nearly reach the breaking point of this wooden floor. The sails flutters wildly and the ruins that is usually invisible glows on the sails, trying to repel this powerful aura. Gray Becker stands on his original position, an ice wall floats in front of him deflecting the pressure. His eyes are sharp and severe. He opens his hand and the cold air around him converge on his hand A sword made of ice forms. And he grabs it and sh forward. The cold air deflects the pressure but Gray Becker has a serious expression on his face. ''he is getting stronger'' he thought to himself. As for Golden Face the red medallion floated up in front of him deflecting all of the pressure. Even though, the face doesn''t change, if anyone could see the face under that mask they would be shocked to find out that this person is really anxious. Other people might not be able to see it but he is in front of the red medallion and he could see that the medallion is cracking. ''What a powerful pressure'' But as for the crew members, the force pushed them to the side of the ship. Some quickly fainted and falls down to the ground. Many foamed in the mouth. Those who did not fall unconscious is kneeling, like there is a mountain on their shoulders pressing them down. Kaiju then waves his hand. A purple energy mixed with gold seems to envelops him. before, Kaiju was half naked. But now he dons a blue purple, feathered, sleeveless overcoat draped on his shoulders and below avender, tight fitting opens shirt with long sleeves Upholding the shirts is a thick, white belt ofid rope festooned with a pair of white, hanging zigzag shaped paper streamers one would usually seen in some Shinto rituals. As for his lower wear, it also had changed. It is a simple baggy pants of gray color, tucked below knees into simple, ck boots. There are characters that does not look like Kanji characters or even Katakana characters but have some sort of resemnce Kaiju did not seem to care that he had created such a mess. Instead he flies toward the wind barrier. The wind barrier crushes stones and anything thrown at it. But as Kaiju fly and is passing through the wind barrier, the entire fifty kilometers radius of that barrier, one could hear the sound of something screeching, like the halting of something heavy and big The most unbelievable scene happens. The Pirate Lord Mary, Gray Becker, Golden Face, the pirates that is around this side of the ind could all see something unbelievable happened As Kaiju was about to enter the wind barrier, the wind barrier seems to be halted Golden Face look at this with shock. If he removes his mask right now, his expression would be reallyical. The wind stops and halted as Kaiju pass the wind without any injuries. Then the wind started again but the screeching sound still lingers. Golden Face saw this scene and so does the other They really don''t know what to say. They simply could not believe it. Is there such a method. ''Kaiju'' Golden Face muttered to himself. ''There is something about him. This is not just simple power'' Golden Face could tell that Kaiju must have many secrets He is quite sure that in that moment, it felt like Kaiju was controlling the wind. He reminded himself to put this person in the list of high interest person in the confidential files of the Red Table This is another figure that would shock the world. Golden Face look at Blood Mary and simply said ''I hope either one of our factions get the trident. As long as Raymond does not possess the trident, it is a win for my Crime Alliance'' Mary nodded. She has her own ns and it is better if they also have allies. They already have many enemies, there is no need to add another one needlessly Golden Face did not have anything else to do here so he flies away quickly. His heart is still shocked seeing what happened before. It did not take long before he arrives back at his ship. But the moment hended, his face beneath the mask be solemn. There is someone on the ship that he does not want to see. Sitting on a wooden chair on the middle of the deck is a person. This person had a bowler hat, wearing a tight fitted suit. Lean and tall, with hair reaching the back of his neck, neatly tied And like Golden Face, this person wears a mask. Golden Face knows this person. Mister Moscow. One of the representative of the Bratva. It''s never good news when this man appears. Golden Facended but before he could say any words of greeting Mister Moscow simply throws a letter. Golden Face reached out and grabbed the letter that was flying in the air ''I only came here for this.'' He looks at the sky and sighed ''In a way, I am just passing by.'' Mister Moscow then rose to the air and fly away. He did not exin his intention and Golden Face did not expect it. Mister Moscow is someone who ranked higher than him. Golden Face look at the letter and he frowned underneath the mask Letter is the safest way to give a message in this era as another methods ofmunication could easily be cracked by the world powers. And this is the Turbulent Sea. If any message ising out from outside, it might be dyed. ''Still this is weird'' When he saw Mister Moscow, he thought that the Red Table heard what he had done and wanted to summon him back. He is quite ready to exin his action to the Table members. But that is clearly not the case. If not Mister Moscow would escort him back and there is no need to give him any letter. When he thinks about it again, even though he had sent the report, this is not the normal sea. This is the Turbulent Sea. The message would probably reach the Red Tablete. And even if the message arrived, the Red Table give him the permission to act unterally on this matter. Then, it is really only to send him a letter? What kind of letter? And who is sending him one? He opens the letter and then he frowns. Finished reading it, he burns the letter with his hand. He then went back to his cabin and lied down on his bed, his hand over his head. He had no mood in seeing the battle or trying to think who wins in the ind. Because the letter said a very simple words. Loki ising >>>>>>> Chapter 1406 Battle In The Island There is dust all around him and mes and all kinds of elements swirling around. Some of it was on the air and quickly falling down There is a person in golden armor in the eye of this storm of dust. He isrge and tall in the right proportion. Most of his golden armor had fallen off. There is his gauntlet on the ground, slowly breaking. There is wound on his forehead. CRACK! The armor on his body is cracking and slowly falling off revealing this person muscly body. This man has a blond hair and blue eyes. The face is pale white and handsome, having no ws and no imperfection. The muscle is pronounced and an aura of power radiated from him. He coughed up and golden blood spurted out from his mouth. His chest is heaving up and down, the pain could be felt with each breath The knees are trembling but he still manages to stand. The fire sometimes licks his body but he simply ignores the fire that could not burn but the outeryer of his skin This person is none other than the former number two in the world, Raymond the Earthshaker. There is a mace that he wields. Around this mace a powerful force is slowly dying down ''Old friend, you do not speak here. I guess there are things that even you are not capable of'' he mutters. Raymond look around him. Even though the dust has not yet settled, his eyes could see through the dust. He had battled furiously from the moment he enters this ind. He thought it would be an easy fight. Not to mention that he has Sofia. But, it is not as easy as he thought. ''This ind is very weird'' he thought to himself. Right now, he finally has the time to think for a bit. Before, he only could respond to the situation and he did not have time to analyze anything He still remembers it. He barges in. When he barges in, even though it seems like the wind did not do him any damage but he and Sofia realizes that as they enter, some of their powers and energy was drained by that wind. It was then that both of them realizes. The more people tries to enter the ind, the wind barrier that protects it bes even stronger. Those who came the earliest had it the easiest. And as more people enter through the wind barrier, the stronger the wind barrier became In that one second, Raymond understood why such things happen. It is to limit the people getting the trident This is only his spection but he thinks that he had hit it on the head. As for why he is bleeding all over, leaving him in such a sorry sight it was that when hended on the ground, he was immediately attacked by twenty-four people. They immediately know who he is and who Sofia was and their fight which was not that intense in the beginning suddenly turns intense as they have a target It is clear that while Crime Alliance and the piratespete each other for the trident, they were not antagonistic to each other that much. This must be some order from the top which lead them to having something akin of a small battle, more like a sparring and why they have only small injuries. But the moment Raymond enter into this equation its different. It is a battle. It is war. Raymond does not simply represent himself. He also represents the force behind him. And so, the battle began almost immediately the moment he enters the ind. Raymond had to use all of his power simply to defend against these attack from the very beginning Sofia also has her own tricks but he wanted her to use her trump cardter when the situation really needed it. So, it was Raymond that went on a rampage against these twenty-four people. Each and every Disk Formation levelers could be considered a walking nuclear weapon. If Raymond was in Divine Comprehension realm, such act of fighting twenty-four people whose level is around Seed Forming and Disk Formation is without a doubt something that to the eyes of other people¡­. simple But Raymond is Disk Formation leveler. Regardless of whether he is in the pinnacle realm of Disk Formation, he is still a Disk Formation leveler. Those twenty-four people were either Seed Forming realm or Disk Formation realm. But, he alone fights these twenty-four people in the beginning. If the world knows about this battle, they would surely be shocked. Even though he is former number two in the world, no one would underestimate him. When these twenty-four people attack him, the sky changed colors and the ind seems like it would be destroyed. Raymond erected Earth Wall, raises thend and changes the terrains. The st would destroy these fortifications but did not reach Raymond. Sofia would be far away from Raymond, her bow aimed near Raymond. if Raymond could not handle it, she would unleash her arrow. She was his backup. He changes the terrains, making the geography around him make it easy for him to attack, and make it easy for him to defend When he sees an opening he would rush out from under the earth or out of the Earth Wall and tore into these people like a lion grabbing a sheep. When he punches, it was like a million-ton pound force is unleashed. The wind would howl and space breaks When he kicks people the force shakes the ind. He crushes people either by hugging them and breaking everyone in that person body or smash them with his hand and his weapon. Some he crushes with his fist, others he smashed with his mace. Every once in while he would use the advantage of raising the terrains to take the enemy by surprise. booming sound echoes like a music notes, endless and varied. Here, flying is hard. It is not impossible but hard to do since the wind barrier seems to neutralize the force of the flying. But twenty-four people who have their own skills and power and most of whom are in Disk Formation level, even though Raymond himself is on the high realm of Disk Formation, his power was greatly reduced as he enters the wind barrier So, he could not dominate as usual and that led to a great battle. But, in this battle Raymond and tense people also notices something special about this ind Usually, with so many Disk Formation levelers fighting in such a small ind, the ind should have been destroyed into pieces. Yet, the ind still stands'' this is the thought of everyone. So, the moment that they realized that their battle would not destroy the ind, they went all out Even though all of their powers were reduced when they enter the wind barrier, even a dying Disk Formation leveler could burst out in brilliant light that could bepared to the brightness of the sun, what more these people? They fought with all kinds of magical skills. And if not for the wind barrier holding on and absorbing these destructive force, it is estimated that the entire sea could feel it. And that is a tall order in this new world considering the sea itself is vast andrge. The current Turbulent Sea could fit all the seven continents of the Old Earth and still have vast area where it almost seems endless. Juts imagining it is hard That is how Raymond ended up like this. Brokennd injured. In that battle, the Divine Archer did not once release her arrow. Because she believes that Raymond could win. And even he looks pathetic right now, the aura of invincibility around his body is congealing into a belief. ? Even in his current broken state he looks majestic. Because he won. He is heavily injured but he is still alive Those people that attacked him are either dead or heavily injured. Looking it in any other way, Raymond still won. The battle is half over. Right now, he is simply looking at the aftermath of this battle. The entire ind was torn apart but it still exists. It did not crack into two but there is many damage that could be seen all over mes and dust are everywhere. Some ces even have some storms, some of which are ming storms. But any force that want to go outward would be neutralized by the wind barrier surrounding the ind. ''It is truly amazing'' he said as he thought of this wind barrier. He did not see its mystery but he is quite sure that the wind consisted of magic particle. Still, he is very thankful for the wind barrier. If not, this battle would have alerted most of the inds in the one thousand kilometer radius. And if that were to happen, it would also alert other forces. And if they knew, it would not be long before Arturia knows. Raymond got all the details before he came here He knew that there would be a World Council meeting in Arturia. It means everyone who is someone from the world power would all converge in the Turbulent Sea. Hirate reminded him to go fast and furious. Basically, he should quickly take the trident without alerting anyone from the world powers. >> Chapter 1407 Suppression Of The Island ''At least they are not alerted'' Raymond thought to himself Raymond is quiet sure if the world powers knows about the power of this trident, they would stop at nothing to get this trident. Lotus Order also have many talents and they could still call upon all the warlords in Asia. Even though they rarely listen to the central order of the Lotus Order, if there is tangible benefit, they would not mind listening ad pooling their power to get this trident. The power to control the Ten Seas, which one of the world powers that will not be tempted. Even Death Monarch would also be tempted. But his worries were always the Three Divine Comprehension leveler. If those three people enter this battle for the trident, Raymond no longer had any chance of getting the trident. These three people is none other the three Divine Comprehension leveler in the world. Death Monarch Azief, the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya and Time Monarch Jean. It is the same reason why the Crime Alliance and pirate association cover the secret about this trident, why they do all kinds of weird things simply to distract the world from their true objective Like him, they also fear that three people. Raymond sighed and smiles a bit. But even a smile makes him feel pain on his face muscle. ''Hirate, I guess you don''t know about the effect of this wind barrier. If we both know, I would bring Megatron ster with me and simply st al off these people'' He takes a deep breath and look at the hills in the distance. He could see that the hills were split into two. And it is breaking piece by piece as tremors could be felt all over the ind. The tremor is simply because the force of their battle did not yet subside It is like a wave of energy that is getting weaker as time passes by. There were hills that is split into two, rivers andkes that burst out into the sky. And there were bodies all around. They were twenty-four people before he and Sofia enter this ind. Now, there is only four people excluding him and Sofia The others are dead. Some still had their bodies. Some were turned into ash or return to nothingness. Raymond eyes are cold. ''I didn''t even see the trident yet but I am already injured'' he thought to himself. Out of the four people, two of them is chasing Sofia. And two of them is facing him. This is why he could not fall down yet. This ind is magical, that is Raymond conclusion after fighting inside it. His realm is already at the peak of Disk Formation level. The ability for him to inflict destruction is unparalleled in this world Yet, even with all the power he had unleash out, it could not pierce that wind barrier. And as for the hills, the rivers and the nature on this ind, even after being tore down in such a powerful way, Raymond could see that it is healing ant an unprecedented rate. The only thing that could exin this is great energy that promotes life is present here ''Hirate did not give me the wrong information. A simple replica might have great power. But it would not be this exaggerated. The true Trident of Poseidon is here;'' he thought to himself He knew at least that the news is true. This kind of power that have the trace of primordial force could not be faked. Raymond suddenly look toward the north but he only nces at it ''Sofia is adapting to the energy of this ind. She is getting faster and getting the hang of it'' Sofia methods is different from Raymond. Raymond in simple terms is the perfect tank High durability, powerful stamina, the ability to take damage. Sofia is more of a precise type, a support type character. But, if anyone dares to underestimate the bow and arrow that she wielded, they would find themselves being shot by that bow and having that arrow pierce their defense. And she has an important task. When they first entered, they do not see the trident. It is clear whoever win will have the opportunity to find the trident. Right now, Sofia is running around the entire ind trying to find the trident. The trident is here, they are quite sure of that What they are not sure is where it is. But, they have guessed where it is. On the center of the ind, there is a powerful cyclone of wind that seems to be the source of the wind barrier. But for now, he needs to defeat these two first He then looks at his hand. ''Haish. That st really put a number on me'' he said to himself, sighing a bit. Raymond hand is bleeding golden blood. Usually, when he is fighting atnd, the Earth itself would heal him. It was like he is Antaeus, the figure in the myth of Heracles As long as his feet touches the ground, he could mobilize the terra Force. Of course his Terra Force does not really depend on him having contact with the ground. That is not how it works. Terra Force is the ability to govern the force that is inside a. Of course, if Raymond had really mastered the Terra Force, he would not really be as helpless he is right now. It is precisely because he did not yet master it that he is at his current situation. He could easily move mountain and diverts the river with his control over the Earth His method is not as destructive as Death Monarch or asplicated as Jean. Death Monarch is more of a type that defied nature and the rules of the Universe itself. Jean manipted things that could bring great catastrophe. But Raymond¡­. Raymond is in harmony with the world. If Death Monarch destroys, and Jean perverts the harmony of the forces of reality, then Raymond is a nurturing force. It does not mean that the path of Death Monarch and Jean is wrong, it is just a different path. Raymond was about to summon more power but then his face turns dark ''Uhu, uhuk!'' he coughed up more blood and his chest suddenly caved in. He nearly kneels down but he steadies himself up ''That fist seems to have poisonous properties'' he mutters to himself. There is one member of the Crime Alliance that he killed just a few second ago that have the ability to control poison Wherever he steps the grass wilted, and the insects falls down to the ground. His physical abilities itself is not that powerful whenpare to him. However, it was this person that manage to break down his golden armor. His fist touches his chest before that person head is smashed into pieces of meat by his mace. He looks at the area around his chest and he could see dark things wriggling around underneath his skin. Raymond gritted his teeth and wanted to curse but he restrains the urge. He did not try to estimate the energy of the Terra force to try to push out this poisons. Poison Art has improved after the Fall. It is no longer like before where you could simply push it out with your energy if you are higher level than them. In the world right now, the only people that could fight surpassing their own realms is people who have sturdy foundation, using powerful artifacts or using pills and poisons. Raymond had heard that there is some poisoning method where if you use your energy to try to push the poison out from the body, it actually stimted the poison even more So, right now, even if he feels itchy around his chest and feeling the burning that is rising up, he did not try to push the poison away. Raymond look at the wind barrier not far away from him and he could not help but think that as long as he goes out, he could ess the Terra Force. Terra Force that he could use would be able to neutralize this poison. ''Finish the fight as fast as possible and get the trident. Then I can go out'' he talks to himself. His left hand is bleeding but his right hand is trembling. His right hand is still holding his mace but it is clear that it is a burden now. Sharur, the mace of the Earthshaker is very heavy. But, usually, this weight is nonexistent for Raymond because the mace acknowledged him. He looks at his mace helplessly. Sharur did not respond the moment he enters this ind. And it is not like it went to sleep mode. It was more like it deactivated. And so, suddenly the weight reduction seems nonexistent and Raymond is holding a very heavy mace. The kind of weight that could level an entire mountain. If Raymond is at full power, it is not that hard for him to withstand the weight but injured, losing energy, drained of hiss stamina, the weight is a bit much. But he still did not let go. ''It is like an interference. The ind¡­'' he could not help but saying but then he added ''Or is it the trident?'' The moment he steps his foot inside this ind, the ind cut of his connection with Sharur. This is his spection. Sharur is but one of the many replicas of a real Divine Artifact. But, that does not mean it is not real itself. If Raymond cultivate this weapon, one day, it could really be a real divine weapon. Still, right now the mace is still a replica and did not yet be a true divine artifact. Raymond could only think of one reason why his mace did not respond the moment he enters this ind. It is suppressed by the Trident power. Even though he could see the wind barrier, the barrier is not the only thing he could see. He senses something very different about this ind. There is a restraining power on this ind. That is the reason why he felt his body is heavier, his energy is more easily disturbed and much more difort all over his body and his cirction of energy. >> Chapter 1408 The Battle Ended Raymond look forward. Thirty feet away from him is two people. One of them is a man and the other is a female. The dust slowly settles and they all could see each other None of them are in good condition. The man thirty feet away from Raymond has lost half his face. The right side of his body had already been pulverized. He is floating in the sky, slowly his body is healing itself. But, it is slow. That man is in terrible pain but he did not even scream even one bit. It cold eyes is looking at Raymond thirty feet away, the desire to kill is obvious Bloodlust aura seems to rises up from him. This man is Ronaldo the Stewmaker. He is a member of the Crime Alliance. Raymond knew him as he once read a report about him Raymond does not like to kill. But, if he kills this stain of humanity he would not feel guilty at all. He works for the Cartel. And as for his name, it is very apt. He helped dissolve many people for the cartel. Before the Fall, there are people like this whose job is to dispose the dead for the Cartel. But Ronaldo¡­. this madman is different. Many people already know that when they die, their body turns into energy and then redistributed back to the world. This is simple exnation of energy distribution on Earth. That is the reason why after a period of fast leveling up in the beginning, the next batch of people that wanted to level up found themselvescking the necessary energy to level up. The higher you go, the more this energy problem would haunt you. Then why does the Cartel still do such a thing? That is because Ronaldo had found a way to profit off killing people while increasing the strength of the Crime Alliance. Raymond himself is not quite clear of what he had found. But it has something to do with Ronaldo stewing his enemies in a concentrated liquid chemical that would dissolve one bodies like drowning someone in flesh eating acid At that time Raymond only skimmed the file and did not pay that much attention to the name. It is quite ironic that today he would see this person here. The woman that is standing on the ground is Nana. This is also someone that Raymond knows. This one is a bit better human than the Stewmaker. A simple assassins and is used by the Yakuza before defecting to Yomi. But a bit better than a person who dissolve living people in a vat of acid-like substances is not really a good person Like the Stewmaker, Nana also has her own title. The Seven Step Killer. She usually kills in seven step. That is what she tries to do with him. Her dagger flies, cutting space and time appear at him and cut through his diamond like skin like hot knife cutting through butter So, there is a dagger lodged deep under his ribcage. He could not force it out as it seems to be stuck there like magic. The more he tries to force it out, the more pain he received. This is why some of his wound did not heal. Magical means and magical methods. Raymond knows this and he believes that if Nana died, the magical effect of the dagger would also disappear. But Nana also is not in good condition. She lost her left arm and there is a hole on her left chest. But she is still breathing. Like him, she is also bleeding golden blood. And she is also repairing her body. Raymond is not surprised that she is still alive even after having a hole in her chest. He had even seen people who could still remain alive with their head cut off. The world that they are in now is a world of high fantasy. If you want to kill someone, eradicate them until they turn to dust. The higher their level, the more methods they have to survive. But right now, they are all in bad condition right now. Still, Raymond is sure of his victory. Because there is still Sofia. And those two could also see this conclusion. They know the Divine Archer is here. And she did not yet take her shot. They both look at each other and it was like they reached an understanding in that brief of a nce. Swoosh! The wind swept away the dust and the dust disappears. NOW! They both shouted at the same time, their shout disturbs the wind and their feet move forward, their body turns blurry and sonic boom exploded in an instant The Stewmaker takes a step, the space around him ripples as he flies toward Raymond almost in an instant. Nana takes quickly seven steps and her body turns like lightning, another dagger in her hand, ready to stab Raymond. In just one second, they traverse the distance of thirty feet and appears in front of Raymond. The Stewmaker is clenching his hand, on his fist there is a greenish purple aura. It sizzles the air and a burning scent could be smell. Raymond eyes look at the Stewmaker. ''TAKE THIS!'' The Stewmaker punches forward, a gust of wind apany his fist and a powerful boom resounded all over the skyscape. Nana appears at Raymond back like a ghost. There is a dagger. The dagger is green in color, a jadeite dagger that seems to have an aura that is different from Nana herself. A divine artifact. The dagger cuts through the wind course, Nana moves her hand, the wind weaves right and left, the dagger stab toward Raymond back Raymond saw the fist that ising toward his chest and he could also see the daggering on his back. In that split second, Raymond also makes his move. An Earth Wall appears in front of him, the fist of the Stewmaker melted the Earth Wall in a second, but a second is enough Raymond kicks the ground with his feet, his body glides sideways, the green glint of the dagger misses his back by an inch. BOOM! The Earth Wall crumbles, the dagger cuts the wind. The Stewmaker merely shakes his hand and the Earth Wall exploded to countless pieces of soils that rain down to the ground. Raymond glides sideways, the Stewmaker follows and a barrage of it is unleashed. Right now, the Stewmaker is burning his life force. Raymond avoided this barrage of fist. But each time the Stewmaker missed, the ind is being ravaged. The power of the fist exploded toward the surrounding. There are many craters around the trails of their fight. Nana also follows Raymond; her move is illusory. Every once in a while her dagger would cut some parts of Raymond skin. It is only now that he knew how sharp that dagger on Nana hand really is. His skin that is as tough as diamond is vulnerable in front of this dagger And each time she misses, the dagger force would split the air. And the void left behind, it almost seems like the space between would not merge again, like she had just cut a piece of the fabric of reality The entire ind shakes and tumbles. Some of the already half destroyed hill could not take it anymore and crumbles down into ashes and dust Raymond knows he could not keep this up. He is dodging the fist and the dagger. Even though the fist missed him many times and the dagger only gives him tiny damages, he is at a disadvantage and he could not push back at all. The fist is getting faster, the dagger umtes damages and momentum If he keeps letting them to have their way, when their momentum ispleted, Raymond would be in a big trouble. both the Stewmaker and Nana did not stop their pressure, the fist and the dagger cooperated almost seamlessly. The sky above them opens up and the sound of the wind is nothing but a faint sound for these three people engrossed in their battle. A blur of golden, ck and blue tangled with each other sh with each other. Booming sound sounded all over the ind. Countless of attack traded with each other, explosion urs on the ground and on the sky, the whirring wind of the wind barrier absorbs all the force that was expelled from the battle of these three people each strikes are like the roaring of thunder, each attack changes the ground and the skies. Gods fighting, the entire Heaven and Earth mourns! BOOOM! Suddenly these three blurry figure separated from each other. The shockwave ttened almost a hundred kilometers vast forest The ind shakes violently like it was going to turn over. Three figures fall from the sky like a meteor shower. Three booming sound echoes after one another; three quakes shakes the ind. An explosion exploded in three different ces These explosions urred fifty feet apart from each other. Raymond, the Stewmaker, Nana, these three people fought, the eyes could not see their battle, but the fact that they separated means the battle is nearly over. Someone has won and someone has lost. >> Chapter 1409 The Death Of Villains Raymond crashnded onto a hill filled with forest and monsters. The hill vaporized almost in an instant when he crashnded. The trees disappeared in almost an instant, the monster did not even have the chance to run before being vaporized His arms are melting, the bones turn into liquefied substance, golden blood sttered all over the ground. He has difficulties breathing and each breath he takes is like inhaling acid into his lung. The cracks created a wide crater but it is not deep. All around him is fire and ash. Raymond as he crashes down spread the damage and impact in a controlled manner, causing widespread destruction all over but did not went deep to the ground. He justys there and tries to breathe. On the other side, Stewmaker fall into a river, creating arge explosion that rocked the entire riverbed. The entire river seems to rise up toward the skies as the impact forces the water to be disced up toward the air. Like Raymond, the explosion breaks the banks of the river. Usually when such things happen, arge amount of water would spread out But when Stewmaker crashed to this ce the impact and the power of that crash disintegrates the water into gas And even the gas did not have a chance to merge with the clouds before it was swept away by the powerful force that attacked Stewmaker It soars into the sky, pierces the clouds and disperse in the high clouds. Right now, the Stewmaker is at the bottom of the river, his chest caved in, a hole on his neck, energy leaking out from him from every orifice. Around him there is no water, only dust. Even the stones at the bottom of the river turns into dust because of the pressure. He seems to look at the sky, thinking of something, then taking hisst breath. Slowly he closes his eyes and dies and his body disintegrated almost immediately. This seems to be the bacsh of his power Then the water from high ceses down and washes this dust One of the most fearsome people in the Cartel died here today in an unnamed ind. As for Nana she falls on a clearing on a forest. The impact causes a st wave that ttened the entire forest around her. It also depressed thend to ten feet downwards. The monsters in this forest also could not escape this cmity, turning into dust. Unlike Stewmaker, she did not have that much injury. But not much of as an injury as Stewmaker did not mean she is unscathed. She is lying there on the clearing, surrounded by ashes of the forests around her. The st wave is like fire as it turns every nts, every trees around her into dust. She still has her hands but she could not move. The injury is to her energy. With each breath she takes, energy is leaking from her. Raymond and Nana is the only one that survive that sh before. Nana is opening her eyes wide. She feels difficulty breathing but she still wants to see the sky. She thought of the battle. She thought of her mistake. And then she smiles Who knows what she thought of in herst moment? Maybe, she smiles because she remembers certain memories of the past, memories before the Fall? Or maybe because she felt that it is now futile to think about what moves she makes before because she is losing? Maybe, it is none of this and she smiles unconsciously. To her, the battle is over. But the battle is not yet over. Since she and Raymond is still alive, the battle is still ongoing. Maybe that is the reason she smiles. She already knows the conclusion and she felt like it is a joke. And so she smiles. Or maybe¡­...just maybe...it is nothing rting to the battle. She is just there, lying on the ground, smiling, looking at the sky. Nana has no energy and Raymond is injured but he could still move. Raymond took only five second to heal some parts of his body. Then he got up, kicks the ground, and in three second he appears in front of Nana. A sonic boom just sounded and he is already near Nana. The trails he left creates a powerful ripples of energy that keep rippling across space. Hee closer to her and Nana could hear his footstep. He glowers over her and look down at her Nana simply smiles. She made her bed long ago. She kills people and she is ready to be killed. Raymond did not say anything. There is no need. He raises his feet and then stomp his feet on her head. BOOOM! The sound shakes the sky above and create a mini tremor all over the ten kilometer radius. Golden blood sshed to both sides of Raymond boot. His boot is also filled with golden blood. Like a watermelon beings smashed by a hammer¡­. that is what happens to Nana face. It waspletely crushed and the meat of the face mesh with the soil underneath The skull was instantly crushed and the teeth grinded into the ground because of the impact. A headless woman with a smashed head. Raymond did not always kill people. But when he does, he does it decisively. This is not the same Raymond who go to Comic Con every year. That kid still lives. But it lives deep inside him. And it rarely gets out Raymond would not be able to be who he is today if he is not decisive in certain things. He lives in a chaotic era. And those who live in this era, mostly, all of them have some quality that made them stand out from the rest. Raymond look down at the corpse and he sighed ''Since you have killed many people, I believe you would have foreseen this'' he thought to himself Raymond did not feel pity much that he kills her. Only wish that things could have been different. Another famous assassin dies today. On the other side of the ind, two people is stuck on a stony hill. Their feet and hands are stuck Their body is full of holes and golden blood drips from these holes. The condition of these two people is very pathetic. And right now, they are struggling to live. The thing that is holding them in ce is four arrows. Both of these people have arrows on the middle of their hands and on their feet. Four arrows pierce their skin and nailed them to the hill. Floating in front of them, looking at them from five feet away is Sofia the Divine Archer. Like the other two that fight Raymond, these two that is fighting Sofia is also heinous criminals. But unlike Raymond she did not know the name of these two people and their crime. But she did not care The two people did not beg for their lives and Sofia did not say anything. They have fought and the winner takes all. These people simply know that their time is up, they are struggling to try to release themselves but their energy has all but used. But, even if there is a slight chance, they would not give up. Sofia look at this and she simply did not dy. Unlike some people, she did not like to y around with her target. A good target is a dead target. Her eyes are cold, and there is no word to say. She simply pulls her bowstring and two arrows flies out as she releases the bow string. The two arrows flew fast and urate, piercing both of these people brain. They twitched for a few second before dying. The arrow is like an invasive energy as it pierces the brain and then melted into an energy force that melted the brain and then slowly melting down the two people bodies, turning them into a thick liquid that drips along the stony hill surface Wherever these thick viscous liquid drips, it melted the stones of the hills, leaving a trail of this liquid Sofia did not wait long to see what happened. Instead she goes back toward Raymond. She notices the battle It is kind of hard not to notice with all that tremors and shockwave even reaching to the center of the ind. Raymond fought those people at the edge of the ind. She is on the center of the ind, searching for the trident. Since she had defeated thest two people and also already found the trident It takes some time as she is flying in the air and could not manipte the space here. Shended and saw Raymond resting under a tree. There are small trees all over that is slowlying out from scorched earth. grass grows and life seems to bloom again in this area. She looks and saw how arge scorched area is quickly being filled with greens, from grass to trees. It was like time was elerated here. The trees are all made by energy and uses the resource that is already in the ind to create a true solid form The whirring sound of the wind barrier is as clear as ever, the wind blows around the tree, the branches sways left and right, the leaves falls down to the ground or swept by the wind. The sound of water in the distance, a river andke could be seen. The terrain was changed by the battle between the three people, leaving and of scorched earth. But the moment the battle ended life seems to breathe toward this area once again, filling it with great vitality. She walks toward him and only then she saw how much damage that Raymond took. ''Hey. You''re alright?'' she said as she crouches down, only a few feet away from Raymond. She looks at him and see his injuries. Beside Raymond is the mace. She looks at the mace and ask ''he is still not talking?'' Raymond only nodded. Sofia could see that Raymond is thoroughly exhausted. She wanted to say that he should have let her help. But, she did not beat someone when they are down. Right now Raymond is absorbing the energy of the world. He had taken the pills he brought and that heals most of his broken bones and replenish some of his energy. But the energy of a Disk Formation leveler is not easy to replenish. So, he still has a few injuries, some are easy to heal, some takes a few more effort Half of his face is now recovering. The fire that is in his body has also been calmed down. The Stewmaker has some methods to poison him, making him feel like he was burn inside out. Fortunately, now that his two enemy are dead he could focus on healing himself. Sofia look around the area. Her face slightly changed all of a sudden There is beast horde that is nowing. She could tell from the shaking of the earth. ''They sense you'' she said. Raymond did not deny her words. Or maybe he is too tired to say anything Sofia did not say any more unnecessary words. She began to act >>>> Chapter 1410 The Archer, The Earthshaker And The Beast The ground shakes and the sight of beasting out from forest, from the rivers, from below the earth, that flies in the sky, swims in the water, slithers on the ground, the sight of them alling out from their nest to eat is something that would terrify anyone. The auraing out of them is massive, like it would condense and solidified. Sofia look at all of this with a smile. But her eyes are cold. ''Small monsters'' Of course if anyone could see the monsters, they would not call it small. But to her eyes, they are small. Because they are weak. ''I guess I have to deal with this'' Raymond only smiles bitterly. Right now, he really does not have any ability to fight this horde of monsters. He could survive but not without adding more injury to his body. Sofia sighed. She simply raises her hands and her bow that she put behind her back flew to her grip. She grabs it and her smile grows wider. ''I guess a rain would solve them all'' she seems to be talking to herself. She pulls her bowstring and the sound of screeching could be heard echoing all over the ind. It is grating to the ears and echoes loudly. Some of the beast stop rushing forward and screams and screech, their ears bleeding. But this sound did not harm Raymond who is the closest to her. Raymond look at this and thought to himself ''She really improved in her magical means'' The entire ground shakes wildly and the sky above her distorted. A sharp will cuts the wind and the space around her. She pulls her bowstring slowly, like she is savoring every moment. But Raymond could see that her energy is draining from her. Yet, as she is drained, the aura around the bow strengthened. Pulsating winds swirls around the bow, almost like it will merge with it. An inch more that she pulls her bowstring, the more powerful the force of her bow seems to emanate. And the weaker her energy became. She then mutters to herself ''This much is enough'' In the distance, some of the monsters and beast that is rushing forward halted in their steps. They sense the power and they turned back. They fly back to the sky, going to the tall trees where their nest is. Those whoe out from the rivers andkes returns back to the rivers andke. Those whoe up from the ground once again burrow their body back to the ground. These are monsters who have intelligence. They could sense the energy and they understood their limitations. Survival insect kicked in But not all of the monsters turns back. Some are stupider and some are more confident in their strength They rush toward the forest, some are big and some are small but each of them have an aura of bloodlust around them In their eyes are hunger and desire. Sofia look at all of these beast, rushing from all four directions, like they have found lunch. Raymond knows that these beasts are attracted to the smell of blood and also to him that are now weak. His body is leaking energy and that is what attract them to him if these monster ate him, they would still be able to retain the energy in his body and gain benefit. It is like when humans eat pill to strengthen themselves or heal them from diseases. It is no difference from when human''s kills monster and gain EXP But Raymond is not worried at all. He keeps calmly absorbing the energy that he could, his body is quickly recovering. Sofia did not wait for the horde of monster toe close. The moment that they are forty feet near them, arrows suddenly appears on her bow string. It is one lone arrow but the energy around that arrow is formidable and space shattering. She pointed it towards the sky ''Rain down judgment'' she mutters. She smiles and release her finger from her bowstring and the clouds above opens up like it is being pierce by something sharp. There was even one second where the wind barrier seems to be affected by this arrow before it quickly recovered. BOOOM! A thunderous sound seems to erupted in the sky and then suddenly the clouds disperses. A st of shockwave seems to push all these clouds away. The sky suddenly turns dark. But there are no clouds but something that seems to cover the sky. something is falling down towards the ground. For a moment, it looks like a rain of water is about toe down. But then as ites closer, it is clear what it is. A rain falls down only this rain is a rain of arrows. ARGH! HOUM! HOWL! The sound of monsters and beast screaming, howling, shouting echoes all over the area. The rain of arrows falls down; a few dozen beast all turns into dust. The scream of death lingers for a while before the only noise left was the noise of the whirring sound of the wind barrier. Raymond face is now almostpletely healed. There is now finally silence in the ind. The beast no longer dares toe near this ce. The monsters died and Sofia could feel EXP entering her body She did not care that much as she knows she is still far away from reaching Divine Comprehension. She wanted a truly stable foundation before she steps into Divine Comprehension leveler. Raymond who now is recovering finally ask the most important question. ''You see it?'' Sofia knows what he meant and nodded ''I see it. It is at the center of the ind. And it is the source of the wind barrier. I don''t think it is going to be easy for you to take it even when you have nopetitor'' Sofia said. But then she added ''Still, maybe it is easier than I expected. I don''t really know. I myself have never seen a true Divine Artifact that is not a replica of the real one'' ''Tell me'' Raymond said. He needs to know what he is dealing with if he were to try to get that trident. Sofia told him what she knows. She already saw the trident. The trident of Poseidon is at the center of the ind. It is stuck on the middle of a small circr water pothole. However, she did not manage to get close because the wind around that trident is even more powerful than the one on the wind barrier. But unlike the wind barrier, it is not spinning wildly. instead, it spins very slow, the kind of wind that simply sweeps leaves off the ground before disappearing. But when Sofia and the other two members of the Crime Alliancee close, that gentle wind spins even faster than the wind barrier that surround this ind. And if they retreated backwards, the wind slowly slows down. But that is not the only thing she saw. The trident is called the trident because it has three pointed ends. It is a three pronged spear. What she was that from each prong is a gust of wind that rises up to the sky in a straight line. The wind stream that shoots up to the sky seems to disappeared at certain height. These three wind stream then ttened out in the sky, creating the pirs What pirs? The pirs of this wind barrier. It is like a round dome that surround the entire ind. The wind barrieres from the trident. When both Raymond and Katarina enters this ind, they discovered something. It was that while it is a bit hard to enter this ind, it would be harder to leave it. When some people saw them, they wanted to run out form the ind. But they found out that they couldn''t. It was like if you have desire to fight for the trident, you are bound here Both Raymond and Katarina believe that the trident is the answer to everything that happens in this ind. And as Raymond heard Katarina story he smiles ''We were right'' ''Yes. But Raymond. You better heal yourself and keep your tank full. Because I simply don''t think that it is easy to gab that trident.'' Sofia repeated her words. And Raymond knew she was not joking around. Sofia might have been influenced by Loki and Azief. They always talk in a vague way. And when they repeated things, it basically means it is very serious Raymond knew and he did not rush to do anything. All of the rivals for the trident in this ind has been killed. There is no need to worry. Even if morees in, their strength would be highly reduced by the wind barrier. That is what happens to him Though Raymond don''t know if that disadvantage still exist since he already kills most of the people in the ind. He was thinking of all of this thing when suddenly both Katarina and Raymond heard nothing. And that brings chills to their heart. They did not hear the wind and Raymond eyes widened as he looks and pointe toward the wind barrier. Sofia seeing Raymond finger pointing behind her look at the wind barrier. The wind barrier is stopping. And then before they could say anything, they both raise their forehead. They felt a powerful force sweeps through the entire ind And then they see a hole. More like a door. It was like the wind barrier opened up and someonees out from that hole. A giant. That is the thought that they have. Raymond instantly got up and Sofia once again summons her bow. Slowly that giant came out and then he steps on the ground. The wind behind him started functioning again. The moment he set his foot, another powerful aura swept the entire ind. Dust rises around him that makes it hard to see Augh sounded that echoes over many miles. Hisugh created a gust of wind that swept the dust around him. Raymond could finally clearly see this person. Even though the distance between them is a few hundred feet, it was like there is no distance between them that Raymond could see him clearly like he is sitting just a few feet apart from him. ''Hah'' Raymond sighed. A twenty-five feet height of a monster figure revealed itself A presence which cracks the space and diverts the wind. Powerful aura seems to gather around him. The barrier of the wind did not seem to strip him of any of his power. That is the more shocking thing. The way this person enter this ind is different from everyone else. Those who came before usually have to suffer the tribtion of the wind, withstanding the pressure of the wind and the wind gales that is as sharp as divine sword to enter this ind. But both he and Katarina had just seen how this person enter this ind. The wind barrier stops and a hole opens up and this giant enter and now step his foot on the ind. This person makes Raymond felt danger. Sofia arrow inside the quiver behind her back seems to shakes. And this makes Sofia eyes to narrow. This giant then looks toward them. He smiles and then took a step, his momentum rises to the sky like a dragon rushing to the heavens The clouds above his head parted, the wind was pushed thousand miles away, the entire forest around him seems to be under pressure as one by one, the trees broken from inside out, the branches break all of a sudden, the leaves like a powerful wind blowing, was plucked out from the trees, flying to the far distance. ''Who is this person?'' Raymond thought. Raymond just got away from a battle and he just finished healing. But now, a more terrifying enemy enter the ind. Raymond could see that this person is only a Disk Formation leveler in the low realm. But, the pressure that he gives out is like a pressure of meeting a beast. He knows many powerful people in this world. This person must not be an unknown person. But who is he? ''Is he¡­.'' There is something that Raymond had thought of. ''What?'' Katarina ask. Raymond did not finish his words. Maybe, because he himself could not believe what he thought in his mind. ''I don''t believe this. This is impossible'' he suddenly said. Katarina is puzzled by Raymond reaction. Raymond has some spection in his heart But he dares not utter it because it feels so absurd. So, he looks at this man once again, this time focusing on the detail This giant of a man is walking step by step. Each step, a few dozen feet is traversed, the space around him seems to bend and stretch but this is not teleportation. This ind seems to ban teleportation. To be more urate, it restricts certain space properties making them only able to use their speed but not teleporting between one space to another Raymond keep looking at this giant, Sofia readied her bow. The imposing figure of this giant seems to growrger andrger as hees closer toward them. Raymond and Sofia both quickly understand this giant of a figure thoughts. This person must alsoe in because of the trident. But instead of trying to find the trident, this man focused on them. He did not seem to care that there are corpses all over and there is traces of battle in the distance. So, this person simply wanted to kill all thepetitor and then takes the trident for himself. This kind of approach is very straightforward. Raymond does not know whether he should be happy or feeling unfortunate right now that he meets such a straightforward person at this juncture. He is so close to getting that trident. As for him taking step by step approach, this is not because that person underestimates them. They both know that this is is simply because this person is umting momentum, giving them the illusion like he is getting bigger. He is tall with brick like muscles and the aura that he emanated from his body does not lose out to the powerhouse in the world He did not wear any clothes, revealing his well-muscled torso and wide set shoulders, thick arms and somewhat out of proportion legs His feet are far less heavily built than his arms yet it is about the same length. Kaiju head, atop his bulky neck, is disproportionally small as well. Raymond look at all of this but when he saw the top of this person head, he takes a deep breath He saw a massive pair of red dark sharp pointed hornsing out from the sides of his head. Curving slightly to the front then upwards. And he is confident now ''Attack now!'' Raymond suddenly shouted. Raymond face is very serious right now. Hearing Raymond shouts Sofia releases her arrows. The arrow flies through the air. Unlike before when she attacked the monster horde, there is only one arrow. But this arrow is pure concentrated energy shaped like an arrow. That giant is only thirty feet away from them now. The arrow cut through space and time and arrive in front of that giant. Sofia smiles. Because she saw the arrow is in the range where it could no longer be stopped. No matter how fast this person is he could not catch it when it is only a few inches from him But the conclusion of this attack was shocking. BOOOM! A powerful shockwave exploded and dust rise sup into the air, the wind forms wind gales that cut through stones flying all round. But, there is no smiles on Sofia face and Raymond face has turned solemn. The dust quickly settles as fast as it rises. The arrow hit that giant of a person, but the effect was..ckluster. The arrow whittles and breaks like an egg was thrown onto a steel wall. That giant smiles ''You must be the Divine Archer Sofia. And the one with the broken golden armor must be Raymond the Earthshaker. I am Kaiju, the Captain of the Soaring Sun Pirates.'' He paused for a second before continuing saying ''The trident will be mine!'' >> Chapter 1411 The Hidden Arrow Raymond was stunned. Sofia was petrified. It was not that they were scared but a st of wind pushes them causing them to have such reaction. Sofia eyes narrowed and Raymond punch the air in front of him causing the st wave around him to explode to the sides Spiraling wind gales flew toward the side, cutting stones and trees like they were paper and the wind is sharp swords. Kaiju shouts create a st that causes the wind to change and thunder to roar in the sky. Raymond saw the heavenly phenomenon that happened and the more he thinks about it, the more suspicious he became He narrowed his eyes, looking at Kaiju like he wanted to confirm something ''I think I am right'' he said to himself. He heard what Kaiju said. Raymond had never met Kaiju but he does know that around six months ago, after the event of the Multiversal Convergence, the Captain of the Soaring Sun Pirate, one of the Ten Pirate Lords was killed by someone. This someone is Kaiju. But that news is not something that ranks high in Raymond mind because the pirate and him steer out each other way. Raymond is not wandering around the world relying on the name of the World Government and he has no intention of acting in official capacity. Instead, he simply wanted to find his inspiration to forge his path forward. He wanted to make sure that his path is correct and after truly understanding himself, he would break through toward the Divine Comprehension realm Raymond had been roaming around the world this past six months. And yet, in this six-month journey, he never met any pirate lords. One of the reasons is that the pirates does not want to forge enmity with him. The other reason is that Raymond travel incognito and he rarely goes to the Ten Seas. But, even so, he has heard this name Kaiju before. Sofia is also the same. She has many friends in the world and she is friends with many spies from the world powers. But her knowledge of Kaiju is the same as Raymond. She knew that the Soaring Sun pirate change captain. But she didn''t know it is a giant like creature like this man And she certainly didn''t know that he is this powerful. It reminded a bit of the powerful strength of Azief. ''If Sasha knows about this person, he would be in the cklist'' she thought to herself. Sofia immediately understood that this Kaiju is very powerful. In this world, only a handful of people could deflect her arrow. As for someone who have body that could broke her arrows, she could count it with one hand. Kaiju is now only twenty feet away from them Raymond saw that Sofia attack did not work He looks at her and he said ''It''s time to get serious'' She understood what he means. Sofia simply did not use her full strength before. She did not think that she has to. Sofia is not like Azief which could burst with explosive power every second of the battle. Her weapon is the bow and arrow. It rtes heavily to her concentration. Raymond could no longer wait ''Give it your all. Don''t hold back. This thing is not human'' ''What?'' Before she could ask Raymond what he means, Raymond kicks the ground, dashing toward the distance of twenty feet in a burst of speed that broke the speed of sound in one second Sonic boom bursted Sofia face turns serious. ''I guess it is time.'' Sofia retreated, leaving only dust and her afterimage. Raymond clenches his fist, the ground around him be wavy like it is the sea. The element of the world seems to converge on his fist. The speed is like lightning, the friction between him and the air seems to disappear around him, heat covers his fist. Twenty feet traversed in a second. And the punch forward BOOOM! The punch unleashed, a powerful explosion erupted, a twenty feet deep crater was formed, the dust surround Raymond entire figure. But Raymond eyes is clear and his face shows no happiness. He missed. In that brief moment, Kaiju who looks like he would be slow with his weight moves almost in an instant. All he could punch was his afterimage. The smell of heat around the area spread out all around but is drowned by the smell of scorched earth ''That''s it?'' the voice sends chills all over Raymond body. He turns back, to see Kaiju standing there. ''Earthshaker is only like this. Disappointing'' Kaiju clench his fist, the air exploded around his finger like he hadpressed air around each and every part of his finger BOOOM! Shockwave exploded even before Kaiju makes any moves. The wind around him plucked out the grass and the st causes the ground to splintered. ''HAHAHA!'' heughed and then he executed a powerful punch. Raymond also makes his move; an X block move is executed in front of his chest The punch connected, the sound of broken bones echoes All of this happens in the span of a blink of an eye. BOOOOM! Another sound of explosion echoes all over the area, another st wave erupted, the ground exploded upwards, the clouds above dissipated. And a punchnded on Raymond chest, the power of which created space tears and Raymond was sted off one hundred feet away, rolling across the ground, smashing hills andrge trees, crashing onto stony mounds and finally stopped The dust around him made it hard to see where he crashed but a momentter, the wind st thates afterward, blows the dust away revealing Raymond Raymond body was stopped by the banks of arge river. Arge trail could be seen covering one hundred feet distance between Kaiju and Raymond. Raymond eyes is droopy but his eyes look toward Kaiju. ''Ha¡­Haa¡­Haaa..'' he is panting heavily. His hand is trembling. There is no obstacle of vision between them. Kaiju punch has made his body be like a bowling ball that crush everything in this straight line. Raymond coughed up golden blood, his armor falls down entirely, almost like it has vaporized. He looks down at his body and saw it is smoking. The punch was so powerful and fast it created such powerful heat and kic energy that his armor that could withstand nuclear st is almost vaporized. His bones that are strong as diamond broken in many parts, his chest caved in, and some of the injuries that he seals has broken out of its seals, harming him even more. ''Four strikes'' If there is anyone that watch the battle, unless they are of Divine Comprehension realm, they probably would be mistaken and think that Kaiju only strikes once. But as the one that trade blows with Kaiju, Raymond knows that there is four strike. The first strike broke his hand, breaking the cross hand block stance that he did. The second punches his face. The third punches his chest and the fourth one is another punch toward his chest All of this attack and strikes is done is such a swift and fast manner that it is hard to believe that someone so big and heavy could manage to do it. And not only it is fast, the attack is also very precise. Kaiju targeted the same ce for maximum pain. But, he did not dare to stop. Raymond even with all of these injuries, got up. He looks toward Kaiju and smile. The smile is full of bravado. Kaiju looking at this, smiles and his smile is wider. ''Hoh'' there is a trace of amazement ''Stay down'' Kaiju said. Raymond spit to the ground, raise his clenched fist forward like he is about to box and simply said ''I could do this all day'' Kaiju hearing thisughed. ''I guess you do have some guts'' Sofia in the distance look at Raymond and her face is not good. ''Shit. It doesn''t look good. This Kaiju is even more difficult than I expected'' Sofia seem to be muttering to herself. Kaiju is not a Divine Comprehension leveler but the way he attacked Raymond so easily and so effortlessly, gives her the false impression that Kaiju is a Divine Comprehension leveler Right now, she is in a hidden ce but this hidden ce could still see the battle One of the requirement of bing an archer is good eyesight. and for an archer that have magical power, their eyesight is even more powerful. Even though there is hills and forest that block the view, her eyes could still see through it. She is hiding but it is not because she was afraid. Because she is now pulling her bowstring. She understood Raymond. And she understood the n. There is a reason Raymond brought her here. It is to deter the Three Divine Comprehension leveler. Jean knows who she is and he would give her face. Hikigaya might not be as affable but he also would give face to her. Because the world knows who she is and what she means to Death Monarch. And with her here, Azief would not snatch the trident Raymond did not hide this from her. >>> Chapter 1412 A Monster And The Earthshaker There is a reason why those twenty-four people ganged up on Raymond but not her. Raymond¡­. they could kill. They are enemies and the World Government might be mad, but they could withstand it But her¡­. she is more valuable alive then dead. If she is dead, who knows what Death Monarch would do. Some of those who participated in the attack might survive if they ran to the edge of the world or to some forbidden zones where Death Monarch couldn''t find them, but those who kills her, is basically also killing themselves. They could hide for a day, a week, a month, but could they hide for years and decade? They could not Nobody wanted to know the consequences of angering Death Monarch. It''s different than the hunt that Death Monarch sanctioned. Killing her is making things personal. The other reason is because she has Houyi Bow. The people before not only know it is very hard to try to fight Sofia because of her bow Even if one of the three Divine Comprehension leveler wanted to kill her or to imprison her, she still has an advantage. There are still nine arrows. And she could still use nine strike that could even deter an Essence Creation leveler. The stronger she became, the stronger her bow and arrow became. And she is Raymond trump card. And right now she is charging her bow. That is why she has to hide. Her energy is now decreasing in an unprecedented rate. From Disk Formation pinnacle realm, her power level dropped to Disk Formation high realm and then to middle realm to lower real and then back to Seed Forming. Her bow is now surrounded by gales of wind and the Laws of the world around Sofia and the bow is distorting. Time and Space bends and the elements went amuck. But, the scope of this change and distortion is only in the radius of three meters around her. Sofia restrain the effect from spreading out too high or too wide. She did not want to attract the attention of Kaiju. Not until the attack is ready But her eyes are looking at Kaiju coldly, her bow is raised. The arrow is still inside her quiver. ''It is not time. Raymond. You still have to hold on'' While Sofia is preparing top attack Kaiju, Raymond has already ready to go again Even though he is battered all over, he knows he could not stay down. If not, Kaiju would beat him until he could not get up. And Raymond eyes is different from other times is very scary His hand is still in that boxing position. Kaijuughs echoes all around. Then theugh stopped. Kaiju eyes turns fierce again. He is ready to fight again and Raymond even in his current condition do not back down. Raymond coughed a bit of blood from his mouth. But he finally confirmed it. It is only after shing with each other and feeling the prowess of Kaiju punch that he is finally convinced of his theory. It makes senses that Kaiju appears six months ago and why he was silent before that period of time. ''You are not human'' Hearing this Kaiju did not show any ounce of surprise. There is a smirk on the edge of his mouth. ''It seems you have realized'' Kaiju simply answered it with something that is without a doubt an affirmation Even though their distance is one hundred feet from each other, they could hear each other very well. ''Hence, you should stay down and not provoke me'' Raymond only smiles. The words he said still lingers. And that smile is provoking Kaiju. Like he said, unless Kaiju kills him, he would do this all day. ''A pity'' Kaiju said Kaiju took a step, the space around him seems to shakes as he traverses the distance of ten feet in one step, taking another step, another ten feet has been passed. Raymond did not seem to care that Kaijue closer and closer to him. Each time, Kaiju moves ten feet forward, his momentum increases. The aura around him be so thick, it is like a solid wall. His aura wipes out the grass on the ground, repels the wind and distorts the space and time around his body. Each time he moves even a slight part of his body, there is roaring sound from it. Raymond knows why the effect is so exaggerated. Most people in the world uses the energy to control the elements. Magical energy if one had to categorize it. But there is another practice that could sometimes ignore the energy of the world. The practice of the body refinement. Of perfecting the physique. Kaiju body probably is even harder than normal divine artifact. Raymond could only think of only one person in this world that could match Kaiju physique and that person is Death Monarch. Raymond sighed. Because he knows that this is not something that Kaiju practices consciously. It is innate. ''You are a- ''before Raymond could finish his word, Kaiju had already appeared only a few feet away from Raymond. And a few feet are enough Kaiju is ready to kill. His killing intent billowed to the sky, his eyes turns red and his face expression is full of fierceness ''DIE!'' he shouted like it is promation from the heaven. Kaiju clenches his fist, a powerful explosion erupted from the act of him clenching fist. This time, there is also something different thunder roars up in the sky. Lightning appears, cloud and wind gathers. Raymond could feel it but he did not see it. His eyes are focus on that fist that is about toe down on him. BOOM! BOOM! The thunder roars like it is heralding the arrival of something. The lightning went wild. The patch of clouds above Kaiju head is like a domain of thunder and lightning The lightning, countless of them gathers andbine with each other and then it fell from the clouds and shrouded Kaiju with its power All of this happens in the span of two second. The lightning swirls around Kaiju hand. The same hand that is now in the shape of a fist. In that time span of a few second, the lightning created a powerful aid for Kaiju Kaiju smiles is wide and he punches forward A roar of primordial beast seems to erupt the moment the fist is unleashed thunder and lightning in the sky went wild. ''A dragon!'' Raymond shouted the word, so that Sofia could hear. Even as the thunder roars and the fist create rushing wind sounds, his shout drowns all of these sounds so that Sofia could prepare. Kaiju onlyughed A domineering dragon roar. The sky seems to be splitting apart and the entire ind shakes. Small hills crumble in the distance and the forest in the radius of thirty kilometers of Kaiju ttened from the roar The roar was apanied with a st of energy that pluck out grass pluck out tress and all kind of things that be its obstacle. It is like theing of a divine apocalyptic wind that sweeps everything on its path. Thunder and lightning seems to be attacking the ind, the wind join in and bring about a powerful storm ripping trees from the ground, whipping out the ground, plucking it out from the Earth, flying towards the cyclones of storms. A powerful pressure seems to erupt out of Kaiju fist, the dragon roar sounded continuously. But this time, Raymond is not like before Before, he was truly caught of guard. Now, he is fighting back. His eyes shine brightly and his fighting desire is burning in his heart. Booming sound and shockwave exploded after one another, the silhouette of two people could be seen travelling in high speed Wherever these two silhouettes pass by, there is a shockwave that follow, creating st of heat and destruction Raymond traded punch after punch with Kaiju. Gritting his teeth, his veins is tense and blood is spurting out from his wound. The battle is very much a brute battle. There is no strategy, no moves, only brute force shing with each other. Wherever the forces of these two power passes, the area vaporized. And before they could inflict more damage, they would already be dozens of feet away, trading blows with each other. It almost seems like the shockwave is a ripple that connected with each other BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! Sounds of explosion and shockwave st be louder at every passing second, golden blood sttered all over the trails. The trail of battle could easily be deduced as it is a path of destion and death. They did not know this but outside of this ind, looking and trying to peer through the wind barriers are the pirates and someone with a golden mask. But they could not see anything. But they did hear the sound of thunder and see the bolt of lightning that seems to gather around the area of the ind. They might not see anything but they could guess that a fierce battle is happening on the ind right now Raymond and Kaiju however did not have time to think about anything else other than the fist that they keep trading with each other Even though they move in a speed that surpasses sound, they could still see each other face expression. Kaiju seems particrly excited while Raymond also has a smile on his face. Raymond smile is an act of bravado. But as for Kaiju¡­.it might be that he simply likes fighting. That would track with certain trait of a dragon. Speed is rtive. If you move in the same speed with the other, everything that person do would look like normal speed to you. And that is how it looks like for both Raymond and Kaiju. But to those who could notprehend this speed, they could only see silhouettes and st of shockwave that resulted With each steps that these two people take, they move ten feet with each steps, and each ten feet is a scene of destion. The monsters in the forest all wanted to run, the life in the rivers andke shudders. Some fly to the sky wanting to leave the scene of the battle Some burrow deeper into the ground and some run far away from the forest, rushing fast The monsters and beast and lifeforms that did not have the chance to run would turn into ashes Kaijuughs in every second of the battle. He enjoys it. >> Chapter 1413 Kaiju The Beast Kaiju enjoys the battle and he keepsughing. Even with the pressure around him, his speed did not decline even one bit he uses his left and right fist to pummel Raymond body, his vein be even more pronounced. Try to imagine a twenty-five feet giant pummeling a six feet six man. Raymond himself is very tall. Butpare that to Kaiju height and imposing figure, he looks like a dwarf. The force of each punch is terrifying and earthshaking. The entire ground area where they were fighting is depressed with each blows that is unleashed. Tremors and shaking of the Earth around the fifty feet radius of their fight urs almost a second apart. And Raymond was being pummeled like a body bag but even so, his eyes is still fierce and he did not break down. Wounds and bruises around Raymond body is umting in a fast rate. No matter how many bones that is broken, no matter how severe the injury he keeps getting up. The force of their battle even affected thews in this ind The wind barrier on the edges of the ind is also slowly being eroded. Infinite formidable power seems to have broken out. These two people are like bulls fighting each other and nobody is giving up The dragon roar is deafening and the ind is full of dust. Sands be ss, hills of stones and thick soils be fragments of dust that is washed away by the rushing wind that apany these two monsters Rains falls down from the sky, thunder and lightning apany the symphony of the rain, the wind assisted Kaiju with every punch. The water heals him, the wind tries to push Raymond, the lightning increases Kaiju fighting power They separated from each other, the distance is around ten feet from each other, a small distance that felt like inches for both of these twobatants But the amazing thing is how Raymond is still standing. Even if it seems like the Heavens is siding with Kaiju, Raymond stall stands. Beaten, broken, bleeding, trembling But still he stands. This stubbornness, this desire to never give up¡­. this what makes Raymond a hero of a generation. He smiles, showing that face of bravado. Raymond is breaking out with all of his power Then he mutters to himself ''It has been so long that I have been this worked up'' he looks at Kaiju in the distance and he could not help but sighed. A dragon¡­.is a divine creature. Everything makes sense how the wind barrier stops and why there is lightning and thunder that apanied him He doesn''t know from which this Kaijue from, but most of the dragons he met in his journey has always been able to control the clouds and the weather phenomenon and have high control of elements like the wind It is not something that they learned. It is something that is innate to them The element of the world is forced to work for him. The thunder tries to attack him, but the Earth would protect him. Kaiju governs the heavenly forces and Raymond governs the Earth. The Heaven mourns and the Earth breaks. If not for the fact that the wind barrier is intact, this battle would alert all of the people living in the Turbulent Sea. The entire ind is being destroyed right now and even the powerful regeneration of energy did not heal this ind fast enough. Both of them traded blows and kicks with each other, each kicks and each strike created a powerful storm that ravage thend. Raymond attack is fast, swift and lethal. It is full of heaviness. But Kaiju strikes are fierce and domineering. It is not as fast as Raymond attack but Raymond attack did not leave that much damage toward Kaiju. It is like punching a steel wall using normal human strength. In just two minutes, the entire surface of the northern part of the ind has turns deste. There are no trees and no grass only a deste area filled with craters and holes Raymond takes a step forward and that small distance between him and Kaiju seem to stretch as he appears in front of Kaiju It was an attack meant to ambush him but Kaiju himself is fast. He was ready the moment he saw Raymond is making a small movement with his feet. He could feel the wind around Raymond change, could predict his trajectory and Kaiju is ready to meet with the attack by Raymond. ''He sees it!'' Raymond knows it the moment he is in front of Kaiju but he already is determined to attack. Hah! Raymond shouted as he thrust his palm, the element of the world gathers, fire, wind, water, and the earth all reinforcing each other, strengthening but not weakening. A cyclone of force is thrusted toward Kaiju Kaijuughed and punches forward with his fist. The two figures separated from each other again BOOM! This time they are separated from each other six feet apart. The roiling heat that burns everything around them and the turbulent wind gradually subsided. The sand and the dust and ashes that rises up around them dispersed almost in an instant, revealing the two people. There is only arge mess. Almost all the entire norther part of the ind is riddled with holes. The forest was ttened or turned into piles of ashes and dust. Turbulent wind fills the area; some turns into mini whirlwind that swept the dust. Some be a catalyst to a storm. The sand flies in the air, the ground was scorched in fire and the wind was full of burnt smell Kaiju is standing there with domineering air. But Raymond¡­...Raymond is in a pitiful state. He is still standing but his knees are trembling, his finger is full of golden blood, the muscles on his arms had been broken apart. Raymond knows that his bones is full of cracks like broken porcin. He lost. But there is a smile on his face. And Kaiju, even if he won, there is a frown on his forehead and then he said ''You¡­...I forgot about her'' Raymond simply smiles and said ''There is a difference between me and you. I have friends. You have none. You are an outsider in this world. The moment the world knows what you are, you''re dead. Even if you beat me today, you could not kill me. The moment I went out of this ind, you''re dead.'' Kaiju did not say anything. He no longerughs like before nor he offered any other condescending or arrogant words. Instead his necks turn left and right. There is a feeling of unease that is enveloping him. Kaiju instinct is very urate. He dares not ignore such feeling Raymond feel like he wanted to go down but he steadied his stance. Even though everything feels heavy right now, he refuses to lose his consciousness at this time, especially not in front of Kaiju. Raymond smiles as he looks at Raymond. ''Do you feel it?'' Raymond ask a mysterious question and Kaiju expression turns hard. He looks at Raymond, there is a trace of annoyance in his eyes ''Hmph!'' he snorted. He couldn''t find that source of unease. ''It does not matter. It is already toote'' Kaiju energy once again rises up. It is clear this is going to be the final shot. Whatever the source of the unease is, he decided that he would finish Raymond first before he seeks that source He clenches his fist, wind whipping his clothes, his hair flies about, the fist is about to be thrusted forward. One could only imagine the kind of force that would erupt out of that fist. But then he heard the screeching sound and he widened his eyes. There is a feeling of fear, a fear that he would not show in his face. But shock is clearly written on his face. He could feel something ising towards him. As the second passes, it felt like his entire body is warning him but as he tries to move, he felt like his body is nailed on that spot. Something locked the area around him. he could not even move, his entire body felt like there is chain holding him ''Sofia! He shouted, his face is red and full of anger. In the distance, hearing the shout and seeing Kaiju expression, there is a slight smile on her face. Looking at all of this, it is Sofia. Sofia had finally charged the bow enough. ''I got you'' She has been waiting for the opportune moment since the very beginning. and now the opportune moment hase. Everything was right. The way the wind blows, the position of her target, the energy contained in the bow, her concentration and her thoughts path. All of it was perfect. Every shot of an archer is different. It depends on the circumstances. What is perfect for one asion might not be perfect for another. And Sofia grasp that moment of perfection and her hand that holds the bowstring loosened and the arrow was unleashed like a world ending cmity descending down toward the Earth. Her hair is also flinging madly as the st of the arrow also affect her. But it is nothing to the sight in front of her The forest around her, the caves and thekes and the rivers all vaporized into dust. It was like an ink painting that was destroyed by a sshed water. Everything be distorted. All of the life around her was instantly drained off and follow the golden arrow The golden arrow shot out, draining the life force of everything it passes, bringing destion and destruction. There is many arrows that Sofia could shoot. This is probably the most destructive one. But even though Sofia has released the bow, she did not yet let down her guard. Her posture is still of that archer releasing her bow. It was like she is ready to attack again. Kaiju saw the golden arrowing towards him. It was big in the beginning, like some kind of a titanic arrow used by giants. It is the size of arge hill, like some kind of torpedo that is shot from some kind ofrge facilities. But as it moves forward, it was like it is being grinded and be smaller and smaller. But this did not bring any joy to Kaiju. Because as the golden arrow be smaller, the power it burst out with bes even more terrifying. The energy be more condensed and the tip of the arrow be even sharper. The space around the arrow shaft is bending and this distortion of space grew even more obvious as it bes smaller He saw this arrow and he could feel its power but Kaiju could not move out of the way He could not even move so how could he hides? This is a kind of torture. One could not imagine the kind of fear that would grip one heart when you could see your own death and yet couldn''t do anything to stop it. Kaiju was very confident since the beginning. If Sofia fights him one on one, battling with brute strength, Kaiju is quite confident that he could defeats her in ten moves. That is how confident he is. But, an arrow like this, shot from a divine bow? Even he had a certain premonition of death. ''Locking Space Time, that is the preparation she did'' Kaiju thought of this. Only that kind of skill would enable her to make him nailed to the ground like this Raymond who saw the arrow and saw Kaiju struggling expression alsoe to the same conclusion, a proud smile on his face >> Chapter 1414 Dragon In The Sky The sound of the arrow echoes all over the ind, a wave ripples of energy spreads out, the ground was sted off, the wind was repelled, the thunder and lightning in the sky pales inparison A golden light that shines like a holy light that would ward off all evil. The sound of the arrow being released from the bowstring lingers and all living creatures in the ind could hear it. Sofia rarely shot with her full strength but if she did and given the time to charge the energy, the effect is very disastrous. ''One point short'' she seems to be muttering The only reason she could not get the title the strongest woman in the world is because of this limitation. She had to concentrate to create such a powerful strike. Unless she has a protector or someone to back her up when she is preparing, she could easily be defeated by someone with the equal strength. That is the weakness. She needs time on her side. Of course, there is always the arrow that is given to her when she got the bow. She rarely uses these special arrows because she always believes that she would only uses it when her life is truly in danger or when her friends are in danger. The kind of arrow that could blow up the sun. And before the Multiversal Convergence, that arrow could also blow up the Earth Right now, even with all these thoughts in her mind, she still managed to focus on Kaiju. The focus that she put on Kaiju made her see everything about him Only when she is sure, she releases her arrow. The arrowes closer and closer, the howling of the wind echoes and lingers, but the arrow that created this sound had already passes these area of sound, leaving only an afterimage. To other people the speed of the arrow might not seem as fast as one would imagine. But fast has nothing to do with whether the attack could hit the target or not For a moment, it was like the time on the ind stopped. This arrow in Kaiju eyes is not that fast. But even though it is not fast, it is simply something that Kaiju could not dodge away. Instead, the slower it is, the more momentum it umted The arrow that was shot by Sofia is a lone arrow. A gigantic arrow that refines itself as it flies across half the ind distance to reach Kaiju. This arrow has no concept of speed. This arrow is simply an arrow that is out of this world. There is traces of Time and Space in its tip. When it pierces the wind, it separated time and time dtion urred around both sides of the arrow. Like the Red Sea parted, Time and Space seems to be cut into two separate things, so the Space and Time is not in sync with each other This kind of weird phenomenon could only be seen in Dark Space, in the void of the universe, in some ces where human physic began to crumble down But an arrow from Sofia had managed to do this kind of thing But the changes are too subtle that nobody could notice it. The only one who knows the secret of this arrow is Sofia, the one who release the arrow and the target of the arrow that feels the suppression of time and space. Ignoring time and distance, this kind of otherworldly arrow¡­. who else could shoot it other than the Divine Archer in this world? It is truly a divine arrow and only a Divine Archer could have shot such an arrow Raymond saw the arrow, but since he is not the target, he could not see the mystical effect of this arrow. what he sees is different from what Kaiju sees. What kaiju sees is an arrow that came a hundred feet forward, draining all the life force of everything it passes. But to Raymond what he sees was a golden arrow that appears and the suddenly it disappeared. To his eyes, the golden arrow left the bowstring and the next moment it already prated Kaiju skin ''Argh!!'' Kaiju could only screams in pain. BOOOOM! His scream parted the winds and disperse the storms. A shockwave st exploded with Kaiju as the epicenter Even though the forceing out of him is very terrifying, Raymond could not help but see how weird it is. Kaiju could only wait for the arrow toe to him. And he could see like in slow motion how the arrow slowly pierces his skin, feeling pain in every second that arrow pierces his skin Then it prated and passes through his body, each second is a torture, the pain reverberated across all of his body, feeling it coursing through his every vein, a sharp and heaven shattering pain that wrecked his body. Pheeew! The arrow passes and the pain finally dissipated, leaving his veins but then as quickly as that pain goes, another bout of pain assaulted his nerves again. There is a hole on Kaiju chest, silver reddish blood flows down from that hole. Raymond saw this and smile ''What a beautiful arrow.'' He thought to himself as he could finally let himself falls down to the ground THUD! Lying there on the ground, heughs His entire body is exhausted but he felt aplished. The battle is not over but at least he now has some hope of defeating Kaiju. ''Kaiju is not Death Monarch'' Raymond thought to himself. In the distance, Kaiju is there standing, his face expression shows his pain. Gritting his teeth, yet his body could not move from that spot. It wasn''t until that arrow pierce through his right chest that he could move again. Blood keep dripping from his chest and his face is pale. ''I fought Earthshaker and he did not even hurt me to this extent. But one arrow pierces my chest and give me such an injury. Who would have thought that the Divine Archer is this strong?'' he said it even as bloodes out of his mouth. There is no longer that arrogant attitude. There is only dust in front of him and he could not see Sofia in the distance. Normally, he could see it with his eyes but with such injury certain senses does not work as well. But he knew Sofia could listen. Three hundred miles from Kaiju Sofia is coughing blood. Such powerful arrow, how could it not have any price. Her realm quickly dropped to Energy Disperse Stage. Some of her Disk had cracked and her Seed wilted. It would take a few days or weeks for her to get back to shape. Kaiju might be surprised that his body was pierced by that arrow. But Sofia was surprised that Kaiju was not annihted into dust. ''Shit. What does his body is made from?'' she thought to herself. Sofia and Raymond is beat. Raymond has uses almost all of his power. Sofia is now too weak to defend himself Kaiju had a hole on his chest. The trident is still in the middle of the ind. The entire ind is in a mess. Who would win such battle? The blood drips from the air, and then Kaiju falls down to the ground, his knees hitting the scorched earth. A booming sound echoes, a shockwave exploded, the dust rises up and the wind were pushed away by the st. A deep crater was formed, and in the middle of that crater is Kaiju, kneeling. His condition right now is really pathetic. But he is not yet dead. Blood is spurting out from that hole in his chest¡­..but he is still breathing. He is panting and his chest is heaving up and down. he could feel that there is an invasive energy that is preventing his body from healing. Even though he tries to absorb the energy around him to heal his injury, none of that seems to work. Anyone else would have die if they have suffered such injury. But, Kaiju is not done. He looks at the sky and try to see something ''I hope this Heaven of the world would not punish me'' The moment he said this, Kaiju aura suddenly rises up tenfold. ''Shit'' Raymond curses as he saw this. Even in his lying position, he still pays attention to Kaiju. He musters thest bit of strength he has in his body to get up Sofia shakes her head. ''I thought something like this would happen'' she brought out something from her storage bag. It is a pill. She throws it to her mouth and her energy once again rises up but it only rises up until Disk Formation lower realm. Even though the energy is restored, the injury she had still lingers in her body. When the injury involvesw and unusual magic, a pill is not a heal-all, cure-all panacea. Sofia eyes turns determined and the energy around her seems to change. Raymond face changes. Kaiju energy exploded tenfold, and Sofia is ready to engage with Kaiju. She kicks her feet forward, the space and time around her seems to be pull over and in what seems to be almost an instant, she appears beside Raymond. ''Hey'' She did not say anything., She simply takes Raymond by his shoulder and takes a step backward. She travels backward a few hundred feet, the space around her seems to bend and time seems to stand still Sofia did not know what Kaiju is doing but the force that ising out of him is not something that she could ignore BOOOM! The moment she takes a step backward, a powerful explosion erupted with Kaiju as the center of this explosion Rushing wind sweeps everything around him, the scorched earth broke down, copsed into itself and some of them exploded and the force made this soil to travel upwards to the sky Sofia narrowed her eyes and Raymond also look toward that area. But then their gaze turns toward the sky ''Shit'' both of them said in unison In the sky there is a titanic monster, the clouds were pushed away, the wind were repelled In the sky, there is a dragon! >> Chapter 1415 Blessing From Heaven The dragon in the sky, the scene is very shocking, the titanic body of this dragon block the sun Raymond and Sofia look at this dragon; they both are frowning. This dragon appearance is more like a dragon in the Chinese mythology than the one in the Western ones. It is long andrge looking like a fierce snake but have four legs. Clouds swirled around its feet and thunder and lightning seems to surround this dragon. The clouds that have been repelled before is now being attracted toward the dragon, dark clouds gather above the head of the dragon there are two horns on its head where one could see arcs of electricity shooting of. On its body, silver reddish blood is dripping down, each drip of blood is like a mass blob of liquid. This is Kaiju true form. A gigantic dragon that could control the weather, wielding the power of the wind, the clouds, rain and thunder Right now the wind around the entire ind seems to be affected by Kaiju transformation. Kaiju pressure be stronger and it reaches the clouds and seem to cover the entire ind Sofia frown be deeper and she gulped in fear. Kaiju even before he transforms into a dragon, is a very formidable enemy. Now, that he had transformed into a dragon, he is surely bing more dangerous. But when she looks to her side and look at Raymond, the expected expression of despair or fear did not fill his face expression Instead, Raymond is smiling. He looks at Kaiju and then he looked at the sky and he seems to be waiting for something. And then he felt it. He felt a blessing of luck towards him. And Sofia also feel it. She looks at Raymond with puzzling expression. ''The Heavenly Will does not like intruders. This ce istes the Heavenly Will before. But now, it''s different. The Heavenly Will might close his eyes on certain things but when there is truly an intruder it would fight back. This is the bottom line that Kaiju had crossed.'' When Kaiju turns into a dragon, it basically put a target on his back. Raymond knows from the very beginning that this might happen. Because he knows more things than Sofia. Raymond look at the sky, and he smiles ''Even though I know you are reluctant; I guess we share amon interest right now. Maybe, because you emte him, you also share a certain trait of his, that domineering part of him'' Sofia felt weird looking at Raymond talking to himself. But, then she understood who he is talking to He is not speaking to himself. He is speaking to that entity, that is everywhere, all at once. The Heavenly Will. And when he spoke of that domineering part, Sofia understood. The Heavenly Will was locked in a conflict with Death Monarch from the moment he usurped the authority of the Heavenly Will and from what she knows, the heavenly Will even uses Azief face as the face of his avatar. But Sofia did not have time to think about that right now. Before she could focus, once again her focus is broken. She felt a surge of energy entering her body and she could not help but look at the sky The blessing of the sky, the blessing of the will of the world. The elements of the world, the tangible and the intangible, all of it would help her and Raymond. This is the meaning of the blessing of luck by the Heaney Will. Right now, what they needed is energy to fight and so the energy descended down upon them Sofia could even feel an illusory feeling of being lucky. This is only her premonition but she felt that all favorable situation would side towards her. Sofia felt that her energy is stabilized and Raymond body is also healing at an unprecedented rate. Raymond crack his neck and his knuckles, a smile of confidence on his face ''The moment Kaiju turns into a dragon; he broke a line. And that is a big mistake. After all, this is his world'' Raymondugh. He made the right bet. Raymond from the very beginning could always tries to run away from Kaiju. But he was sure that if he forces Kaiju to be desperate and reveal his true form, then the Heavenly Will would interfere. That is why he did not hesitate to uses up all of his energy to make sure that they have a fighting chance. It is a bet. A gamble. And it worked Kaiju saw all this with hisrge eyes. His breath produces white mist that creates clouds. And that breath is getting faster like he is anxious. And he could see the blessing of the Heavenly Will descend down on these two people And he could not let this continue WHOOSH! he rushes down toward the ground, bringing rain, thunder, lightning and sharp winds with him BOOOOM! A shocking explosion sounded that shock the entire area of the ind. Even the people outside of the ind could feel it, the vibration of the battle. The ripples of the battle between these three people on that ind ripples outwards. The wind barrier still stands, but now it bes a bit thinner. At least that is the feeling of everyone around the barrier. The moment that kaiju turns into a dragon, he seems to break some kind of restriction around the ind. That restriction is broken and the Heavenly Will finally gazes from its heavenly throne and look at this ce. Everyone who have reached Disk Formation could feel it deep in their heart. They felt the vibration of the sea and their ship quickly move away from the barrier of the wind Whether it be the Crime Alliance or the pirate crews, they all took swift measure, quickly distancing themselves from the area of the ind. All of these ships are all powerful and fast ship. Some even have the ability to sail toward the sky. And their decision proved correct this time as the vibration spreads out even more. And the water area closest to the barrier of wind seem to be boiling. The heat seems to spread out, the coldness of the wind blowing could not dissipate the heat Jets of water flew upwards like there is some powerful force pushing them and it st upwards and downward at the same time. There is an energy that pushes this blocks of water. Bloody Mary is on her ship, beside her is Gray Becker. A ten-foot tsunami suddenly erupted out of nowhere and is about to swallowed all of the ship near the wind barrier Mary simply raise her hands; a saber flew out from her cabin. She waves her saber gently; a powerful saber intent flew out. BOOOM! The entire trail of this saber intent ripples through space. Swift and fast, it collided with the tsunami. It looks more like a thin light has swiped toward the tsunami Sizzling sound could be heard and arge mass of gas seems to appear The tsunami disintegrated leaving only a mass of gas that quickly evaporated or being suck into the whirlpool of wind barrier that revolved around the ind. ''What happened in the ind?'' Gray Becker seems to be asking no one. He is just shocked at the current situation he knows that this must be the aftershocks of some great battle. He did not know what is happening on the ind right now. He did not know that Kaiju, Raymond and Sofia is the only survivor in that ind and that Kaiju is being gaged up by Raymond and Sofia. Neither did he knows that the aftershock of this battle urred from these two forces duking it out He was shocked because he just didn''t think that a battle could affect the area of this ind like this. That the power cold surpasses the protective ability of the wind barrier and spread outside. If it could, then the people they sent before would already have been able to send a message. His eyebrows furrow even harder. ''Who is fighting? Kaiju and the Earthshaker? Or those other people?'' but then he shook his head. He knew the quality of people that the pirates send. And he also knew the kind of quality the person that the Crime Alliance had sent None of them would be able to explode with this much power. The answer is clear. It is Kaiju fighting either Earthshaker or the Divine Archer. Or he might even be fighting those two together. The conclusion that Gray Becker had reached is also the conclusion that Mary had arrived on ''Is it the Earthshaker? Or is it the Divine Archer?'' Mary seems to be talking to himself Gray Becker simply said ''Maybe, both of them'' Mary takes a deep breath and could not help but say ''Kaiju is really powerful'' she always mentioned this. But she keeps repeating herself. It is like just when she thought she knew the limit of Kaiju, he continues to surprise her She always knew that Kaiju is a very powerful person. After all, she once fought him. She always had a temper. So, it is not surprising at all that she would sh with Kaiju. It is during that sh; she acknowledges how powerful Kaiju really is. And in that sh she also learns that Kaiju did not use all of his power. That even when she has pushed herself to her limit, her limit is only the beginning for him The fact that the battle could reach to this kind of level, could only mean that Kaiju is taking this seriously Bloody Mary and Gray Becker knows what is happening on the ind. But for the others, they did not know much. >> Chapter 1416 Fog Descend Upon The Sea The Soaring Sun Pirate also knows that their captain is there so they could guess a bit of what had happened. But for the other pirates, they did not know. All they know is that a powerful force seems to have exploded out of nowhere. So, they look at the wind barrier, trying to see through it, trying to understand what is happening right now Unfortunately, they could not hear anything or see anything because of the sound of the wind around the ind. On another ship, there is Golden Face standing on the helm of the ship also looking at the wind barrier, trying to peek through the wind barrier and see what is happening on the ind ''Kaiju¡­is he really that powerful?'' he thought to himself. But that is not the only thing he is thinking about Looking at the wind barrier, he notices something after that burst of energy leaks out from the barrier The barrier has be longer, wider and thicker. ''A countermeasure of sorts?'' he spected in his mind. All kinds of weird phenomenon could be felt, seen and heard after that st Even though the barrier seems to be longer, wider and thicker, Golden Face felt like the barrier is getting weaker. Things that happens in the ind now seems to leak out to the outside. He could hear thunder and see a few shes of lightning streaking the sky. It was so blurry, so faint that Golden Face even thought that he imagines some of it. But he is really sure of this And his heart is also moved after feeling this wave of power. ''Kaiju is really powerful. Maybe, I could recruit himter for the Crime Alliance. Wasting his talent in the pirate world'' he thought to himself. He did not stay in the cabin where it is safe. But instead, he went to the deck. The face of the mask did not change. It masked the feeling on his real face, this feeling of anxiousness that is spreading all over the reason why he is on the deck instead in the cabin is because he is waiting for someone. And his wait does not take long. A fog suddenly shrouded the area. This rms many people. First, therees the tsunami. Now, there is this fog. What is happening here? This is the thought of those pirate crews and the crew members of the Crime Alliance. Bloody Mary in her ship and some other pirates are also suddenly feel antsy. She was about to fly out of her ship and investigate when a ship that is near her simply said ''It''s the Trickster. He''s here'' Mary look toward that person. It is another pirate lord. There is not many pirate lord that participated in this matter today but those whoe are weed by Mary. Mary frowned and simply said to herself ''Even he is here. I guess he is not afraid that the world power would capture him right now.'' But then she understood why the Trickster dares appear here at this time It is precisely because there is the World Council that he could appear here. They are too busy right now. And even the whole world eyes are focused on the World Council. Not here. Not in this ce and certainly not on this unknown ind. The wind barrier might make this ce is a little bit unique but it is no more abnormal than many other ces in the world. If everything is abnormal, then everything is actually normal. Her eyes narrowed toward the fog. She knows that things are getting bigger. There is more anxiousness in her heart right now and her mind is actively thinking right now. Even though she looks like someone who is ruled by her emotion, she is also quite clever when she needs to be If not, she would have already died many times. Guts, bravery is not enough to survive in the troubled times. ''Loki the Trickster. Another troublesome person appears here'' Gray Becker words is overheard by Mary. And she nodded. Loki is also quite the heavyweights in the world and there are many rumors that he possessed the Book of Secrets. After all, he is the one that killed the Broker. The feat of killing the Broker is an amazing feat because the Broker was under witness protection by pandemonium. This act alone had increased fear and prestige for the Crime Alliance. Because Loki had joined the Crime Alliance. And with the Book of Secrets in his hand, even though the Crime Alliance was weakened severely after repeated attack, with Loki joining them, they are still surviving and thriving in this new world And because of the Broker death, many people would think twice now to be a snitch since Loki could still kill such a person and remain unscathed. Gray Becker who was standing beside Mary sighed ''It is better not to get involved with him. Those who did, did not have any good end'' Mary nodded. But she said ''We might not have a choice'' Her focus right now is only the trident. But, Lokiing here? Does it have nothing to do with the trident? That is why she believe that she might not have a choice. ''Did he want to interfere?'' she asks. Gray Becker think for a few seconds before saying ''Probably. That is the only reason why he woulde here at this time'' Mary frowned. She really didn''t want to cross path with the Trickster if she could help it She felt that there is a conspiracy here. If the Crime Alliance had sent Loki from the start, why would Golden Face be worried that the trident would fall into Raymond hands? There would be no need to ask for Kaiju help She thinks deeper and she believe she knows why. There must be some kind of agreement between the Trickster and the Red Table. The Red table probably could not have expected that anyone would know of the true power of the Trident. But the World Government knew and Raymond is here. ''The informant is Loki'' she thought to herself. This is her current spection. How did the Crime Alliance know that the trident is the real trident of Poseidon? Who gave them this information? Mary find it hard to believe that the Crime Alliance is the one that knows about this form the begging. If they did know, they would have already tries to grab it at all cost. They only know because someone told them. Loki is the best candidate. It is known that he has the Book of Secrets and some rumors said that he has a weapon that told him the locations of Divine Artifacts. Mary feel ufortable right now. It is like she is missing something. She doesn''t know what it is but she feels quiet ufortable at this thought. Gray Becker also frowns. He also understood that something is very wrong He then asks ''Do you want me to join?'' Mary frowns be even deeper. She looks at the wind barrier and clench her fist. ''If I do not know the trident true power, I might not be this obsessive. Kaiju ¡­. I am confident of him'' Gray Becker nodded He also is very confident of Kaiju. Even though they did not know that monster for long, that monster strength is acknowledge by both of them But if Loki also muddled the waters, then they did not have much confidence. Loki himself is a Disk Formation leveler and who knows what tricks he have. Not to mention, even if he does not use any tricks, Loki is not a soft persimmon that could be pinched and crushed This is one of the powerful figure in the world. He might not have the same influence like Death Monarch, but that is rtive to Death Monarch To the rest of the world, he is a figure that could cover up the clouds and block the heavens Loki couldmand a lot of people. And his scheme is always multiyered. Not to mention he holds many people weaknesses. Kaiju is powerful. But he is not Death Monarch, invincible in the world. Mary seems to be thinking of something No doubt, that she is thinking of what she would do if Loki went into the ind. ''I will enter if Loki enters. And Marco would also join'' Gray Becker said. Gray could see that Mary is conflicted on how to deal with this matter. If they won, it is good. But if they lose, not only the power of the sea would be transferred to someone else, they would also make enemy with Loki. The pirates are allied with the Crime Alliance, thus one might think why would disobeying Loki will make them enemies? Because Loki is also in the Crime Alliance, they should not be a problem. After all, Golden Face and Bloody Mary negotiation is very peaceful, and theypete fairly even among criminals and ouws. But Loki¡­...Loki is different It is very different Even though Loki joins the Crime Alliance, he usually acts alone and even the Red Table couldn''t control him that much. Mary does not know much about the internal problem of the Crime Alliance but she knows this. The Red Table is very wary of Loki. Even though he had joined the Crime Alliance, he rarely targeted Death Monarch Not to mention even though Loki is now a member of the Crime Alliance, he still is very chummy with Death Monarch ''They could not trust him. And that is why he was not sent. Then does this mean Lokie to this ce without any directive from the Crime Alliance?'' she thought to herself and nodded at her conclusion She then looks at Gray Becker and then said ''Call Marco. Arrange things. But do not enter the ind unless Loki enters the ind. Be cautious but try not to provoke him that much'' Gray Becker nodded and he quickly goes out of the ship flying toward another ship Mary could only sigh. She already made preparations so now the only thing she could do is to respond to the situation that might arise she stands there looking at the fog ''I really hope you don''t meddle in this matter. The control of the sea could fall to the Crime Alliance but it surely must not fall into your hands'' she mutters to herself. >> Chapter 1417 Ship Of Bones As for the misty fog, it began to be thicker and spreading out even more across the area The fog slowly covers the entire area around the sea. It first moves slowly but then as some people began to realize the rate of which this fog is expanding is getting faster by the second At first one could still see the figure in front of them but then as the fog grows thicker, they find it hard to even see a few feet in front of them. Evenrge ship looks like only a dark silhouette even if the distance is not that far. The fog not only spread through the area of the ships and the surrounding of the ind it also be thicker, so thick one could feel the oxygen is sucked out by this fog Even space felt like it is being pressured by this fog. Everyone could tell that this fog is not natural, but magic made. Even Divine Sense is hard to operate in this kind of thick fog The first one that notices this fog is none other than Golden Face. Others couldn''t see even any silhouette but he could It was like the fog did not exercise its magic toward Golden Face ship. He gulps. Right now, the many ship around this area did not dare to make any moves. Everyone seems to have known who ising It is Loki the Trickster. Even though no one could be certain, with some people spreading the news using garbled Divine Sensemunication, they all agreed it is Loki And because it is Loki that ising, thus Golden Face has some feeling of anxiousness. ''Loki the Trickster'' he seems to be saying it to himself, reminding himself of this formidable figure in the world The other people in the Red Table are cruel and brutal people If anything Loki is not as brutal or as cruel. He does notmand fear as much as the other people in the Red Table At least, that is the perception But, then why does people feel afraid of him? Because his tricks are always lethal and always straight to the point of your weakness. His way of destroying you is not always the most direct way but if he wanted to torture someone, he does not need a knife to cut your skin. He would make it that you want to die but could not, wanted to be happy but could not, to live in a world where you have no hope but to still live Only people who have been inflicted with this kind of torture could understand how cruel this method is even more than just killing them He would make the people he wanted to torture to have all their heart desire, to forget about him and then when they thought that the happiness, that the thing that they held defer is theirs, it was then he would rear its ugly head toward you and make all of its be pirs of sand and salt. But Golden Face knew this. And it is because of that he fears Loki very much. The silhouette in the distance be clear. And everyone on the ship could see it There is arge ship that ising toward Golden Face ship. The crew on the deck all have pale in the face. The fog is not only pressuring them but also seems to brings a cold like no other. The swaying of the waves of the sea makes everyone near the areas knows that this ship is approaching. An indescribable energy began to fill the entire area. The waves seem to be stormy and rushing wildly like there is a current of water spiraling around the area. This made the Crime Alliance ship to sways. Therge ship stops just a few dozen feet from the ship that Golden Face is standing on. Golden Face look at the ship swirling with white fog and greenish aura, making it look like a ghost ship that just came out from the depths of the ocean A ship made of bones Golden Face wears a golden mask and no one could see his face. But if one could peek underneath that golden mask, his face is pale and there is fear reflected in his eyes. The ship that is covered with fog and misty particles stopped in front of his ship. He tries to look if there is anyone on the deck or on the front of the ship. But there is no one. The crew of his ship is looking at the ship of bones with terrified expression. Some of them gulped in fear. Most of his crew are hardened criminals. Even if they are not, the people who joins the Crime Alliance usually have seen their fair share of terrifying things in the world They are not normal people would be squeamish seeing blood. But for some reason, seeing this ship made of bones brings chills to their hearts Golden Face did not have such strong reaction. But his heart also feels uneasy when he looks at the ship, his heart unconsciously beats harder and faster, like he is anxious. He knows why his crew and himself felt like this. It is the aura that this ship emanates that creates this kind of feeling The sound of the ship sailing through the sea water is the only noise that could be heard right now. It passes many ships, the waves of the sea hit the other ship, the ship sways gently. Physically, it should not be able to sail the sea. There is skulls and bones from monster''s bones to human''s bones. How did it float? And the skulls that is on the bottom of the ship should be hollow and brittle and full of holes. It should not have been able to withstand the pressure of sailing through the Turbulent Sea which is known for its space bending catastrophe. But in a world of magic and mystical powers, was it so surprising to see a ship of bones floats in the water. There are more unbelievable things in this world than a ship of bones sailing the sea. Golden Face did not see anyone on the ship. He narrowed his eyes, trying to zoom in, trying to see anyone but saw nothing, saw no movement, saw no trace of people the cold wind blew even harder; the waves keep hitting their ship. This time, even he could feel the cold. This cold did note from the breeze of the sea. Ites from this ship. There is a certain aura around it that just gives one the chills. There is an aura of resentment, of bloodlust and killing intent that seems to just rolled out from this ship Maybe that is just his feeling, but that is what Golden Face is feeling right now. As he look at the ship and thinking of what he should do, a voice seems to break through the fog and enter into his ear His eyes underneath the mask narrowed ''Come in'' That is the order that he heard. Hearing this, Golden Face did not hesitate. He jumps up and fly toward the ship of bones,nding on the deck. The moment he is on the ship; he feels that feeling that he felt before even more strongly. He could see ck sails fluttering and the feeling of death and despair seems to assault him This feeling of death and despair is in every part of this ship. The nks of the floor of the ship is white. Golden Face suspected that this nk is not wood at all but bones grinded into the shape of a nk. But that is not the only things he saw. He could also see the crew of this ship. And the crew of this ship is very diligent in their works but Golden Face had no feeling topliment them. Instead there is only fear in his heart. There is ghost flying around. Some of these ghost seems to materialize in and out from the walls and the bottom floor. Some of them fly toward the fog and floats there, their figure could hardly be distinguished from the ever flowing fog that surrounded the ship. Each of the ghost that came out have terrifying appearance. Some of them have wounds and some of them have holes on their body. Some lose body parts. There are also skeleton soldiers guarding the ship, looking at the distance. How they see is beyond Golden Face understanding. After all, it is a skeleton. There are only holes in the eye socket so how could these skeleton sees. Golden Face walk forward and his eyes focused on one of the skeleton and then he nodded ''I guess I was a bit mistaken'' even though the eye socket has no eyes, there is a floating fire in what used to be their eye socket. But even after seeing that and pretending to understand, Golden Face really did not understand how the skeletons could see There are not only skeleton soldiers. There are also skeletons that did misceneous work. One of them is brushing and mopping the white nks of the ship. Some are hanging out on the top of the sails and some are practicing sword skill He also senses the resentment that is hidden underneath every part of this ship, a sense of grievance that he found hard to describe. But he quickly shakes the thought out of his head He did note to this ship to think about how skeletons soldiers could see. ''What do you think?'' a voice echoes beside his ears, like the wind that blows gently. He looks around and see no one. But he knows it is Loki. He does not know whether to answer or not when he heard the sound of a door creaking. It was the captain cabin on the top deck. Someonees out from the captain cabin, wearing a bowler hat, an impable elegant three-piece suit and a cane that taps the ground each time he takes a step. Loki the Trickster. Even though it is said that Loki has a thousand faces, most of the time when he appears in front of the people of the Crime Alliance, he would wear this face and uses this deep cold voice. Green aura seems to swirls around his feet, a smile on his face, a certain yfulness in his gaze. ''Your Excellency'' Loki waves his hand ''Dispense with the formality. We are not inside the Red Room.'' Loki came down from the top deck and not before long he appears in front of Golden Face. Golden Face look down, as he did not dare to look at Loki eyes. There is a certain amount of pressure around him. he doubts that Loki is doing this consciously. It is more like this is simply the unconscious emanation of power from Loki ''How''s¡­...work?'' he simply asks. Even though Golden Face did not see Loki face, he believes Loki is smirking. He gulped in fear before he simply narrated his ns. >> Chapter 1418 Plots And Schemes He then stopped. Golden Face had just narrated all that he had done from trying to win the trident to asking Bloody Mary help and inviting Kaiju. All throughout his words, Loki never interrupted him. he does not know whether Loki approve or not. Even though he does not need approval from Loki, Golden Face understood a very simple rule in the Crime Alliance. The biggest fist has the biggest authority. And whoever fist is closest to you, you better not provoke it. ''Look up'' Loki suddenly ask Golden Face finally raise his head. Loki seems to be looking at Golden Face eyes and he could not have look for more than a few second before he averts his gaze away Loki on the other handughed after seeing his eyes. Golden Face did not ask any question. If Loki wanted tough, let himugh. Even though he is curious, he knows his ce. ''I like your eyes. It is full of ambition'' Once again Golden Face gulped. Did he know his identity? This is why Golden Face has always feared Loki among all the others in the Red table. This is a man who knows all kinds of things. He fears that his secret would be revealed the more he is with him. Loki however did not push on with the conversation instead he went to the side of the deck. Golden Face followed from behind. Loki looks at the wind barrier in the distance and sighed. ''Kaiju and Earthshaker. This would be a very interesting battle'' ''Your Excellency knows about Kaiju?'' Golden Face only knows Kaiju from hearsay and rumors and the information that they had on Kaiju is not exactly extensive. But then he remembers that Loki has the Book of Secrets. Golden Face himself does not know about the ability of the Book of Secrets. Only that there are many rumors of its ability and its powers. Maybe that is how Loki knows about Kaiju. Loki did not answer Golden Face question, instead his eyes seem to be looking at the wind barrier in the distance. He then looks at the sky, like he is looking at something. Loki then sighed and simply said ''I came here not to meddle with your work. You don''t have to worry that much. I am just curious what the other Red Table members are doing. I know what you were doing. I simply wanted to make you nervous'' Loki chuckles a bit before saying ''I''m just teasing you. Though it might not seem funny to you'' Golden Face did not say anything to this. He knows better to contradict Loki words. Loki and the other Red Table members are not exactly in the best of terms. It is more like they tolerated each other. Golden Face was thinking of something when he said ''Mister Moscow came'' Loki look at Golden Face and there is a smile on his face. Golden Face shrank back. That eyes¡­.it was like Loki had seen through what he is thinking about. Then Loki said ''Ah. Did he? I guess he simply making a stop. Maybe he thought I would stop him. Or maybe he wanted you to stop me. Or maybe it is a warning to me'' Then Lokiughed. ''Do you know where he is going?'' Loki suddenly asked Golden Face. There is a mischievous smile on Loki face It is clear even though he asks the question, he knows the answer. For some reason Golden Face does not feel good seeing that smile Golden Face shakes his head. ''I do not know'' Loki then said ''He is going to the World Council Meeting'' Hearing this Golden Face paled. Why would one of the representative of the Red table would go to the World Council Meeting. Does he want to die? But then he thinks of himself. This must be some kind of high level secret. Knowing this¡­. wouldn''t this be dangerous? Golden Face knows that knowing too much without having the sufficient strength is a cmity ''Can you guess why?'' Loki suddenly ask Golden Face once again gulped in fear. But he must answer. So he simply answered honestly ''I dare not specte'' ''Ah, you are boring, Golden Face. I guess timidity does work wonders in covering the eyes of those people. It is quite good¡­your acting'' Golden Face simply did not say anything. He had many thoughts and his heart right now is beating very hard. It is subconscious. Even though he wanted to control it, he couldn''t. He is truly anxious right now. Not the kind of fake anxiousness and fear he always shows those people, but true fear, true anxiousness Even though he did not dare look at Loki eyes right now, he had a feeling that Loki is staring at him right now. Loki simply said ''The Bratva wanted to attack the World Council. They have really grown too big. And they are also afraid¡­and desperate'' Smiling he added ''And desperate people do stupid things'' and heughed Golden Face did not say anything. This is not something he shouldment on Loki however did not stop talking. It is almost like he wanted Golden Face to know all of this. Loki did not have good intention at all by making him knows this thing Loki continue saying ''Of course, if it''s the Bratva alone that would not be enough. Most of them would be a member of the Crime Alliance under the control of the Bratva Red Table member. You want to know who they are'' ''Your Excellency is joking with me. My guts are not that big'' Loki chuckles. hearing all of this has already made Golden Face shocked. It is a pity one could not see his face expression under that mask. Loki continues talking such serious matter like he is talking about the weather ''You might think to yourself, why would they attack the World Council when Death Monarch, Time Monarch and Illusionist Archmage is there, right?'' Golden Face was about to say to Loki to stop talking about this but Loki did not give him a chance to reject ''A bet, I think. A distraction. A gambit y. And a hint of craziness. Just the right ingredient for chaos in this new world'' Golden Face understood certain words that Loki said. And some others he does not understood. And some others he pretends not to understand. There is silence between them again. Golden Face usually is not ufortable with silence. Instead, he knows how to use silence to his advantage. But that also depends on the people he is with. With Loki beside him, the silence felt torturous. Golden Face then muster his courage. ''Your Excellency, if I may as- '' But Loki intercept his word ''I am here to see an old friend'' Hearing this Golden Face was so shocked that he looks up. Loki is looking at the wind barrier but then Golden Face look back down and he hesitate to say something Loki looks at him and there is a yful smile on the edge corner of his mouth ''Ask'' Golden Face knows Loki is a very direct person so he did not mince words and said ''Raymond the Earthshaker, Sofia the Divine Archer is the people of the world powers. Raymond is still one of the pirs of the World Government. Even though, his name is not as loud or as powerful as the Three Greats, he still has a lot of influence in the World Government. ''Sofia the Divine Archer might have left Pandemonium, but Death Monarch had done a lot of crazy thing to protect her all of these years. She is still very much someone the world pay attention to and her connection with other world powers is extensive'' Loki did not interrupt Golden Face as he is trying to make his point There is silence again. It was like Golden Face question and answer has already been embedded in the word he had just said But Loki pretend not to know ''So?'' he asked I don''t think that the Crime Lords would look fondly at Your Excellency consorting with the enemy'' Loki simply smiles and said ''You misunderstood. They are not the ones that I am referring to'' Hearing this, Golden Face frowns again. If not them, who is Loki is referring to? Loki friends could be counted in one hands. If we are talking about his rivals and enemies, now that is something that could fill countless of books. But friends? There is only a few. And those who could be a long friend of Loki must not be someone that not unknown. And who is it thatmands such importance that Loki himself had toe. Loki looks at Golden Face and smiles and then he looks at the sea. ''It is really hard to sense thing in this sea.'' He thought to himself. Though that is the reason why it is also the safest ce. Today, it will be a very long day. The Bratva wanted to do something and they sent Mister Moscow to do it. Even though Loki did not know the full extent of the n, he knows some of it. Yomi did not want to participate in this. The opinion of the Red table is quite divided regarding Bratva decision to attack the World Council Meeting¡­...if that is even their true intention Maybe, they wanted to draw some things out from the Red Table. And the bait is quite tempting. Loki has a feeling like this is a way for the Red Table to single out spies Though most spies in the Red table is found out by him, there is always methods to try to escape such surveince. And maybe it is also because they don''t trust him Still Loki did not care much about this. This is not what he is paying attention towards. If he really wanted to find out the ns of Mister Moscow, he would have already found it out He just couldn''t be bothered right now >> Chapter 1419 Seeing An Old Friend Instead, he is more interested in this new world that has been born since the Multiversal Convergence. There is a refreshing feeing to it. Because this time, they were so many new things that are happening. It fills Loki heart with hope yet also with anxiety This new world he is referring to does not mean the physical changes that has happened to this world. When Loki spoke of a new world, he spoke of new possibilities, new things happenings that did not happen before. To him, that is a new world. And there are many new things. This trend has started from the moment he first met Azief all those years ago. A butterfly ps its wings then. But the tornado just hit. When Azief went to the future, even though the scenario is the same, the time was different. And because of that, it made all the difference. Now, there is other beings paying attention, and betting against the house. Loki notice Poseidon Trident since the moment it was thrown into the Earth during the Multiversal Convergence. Loki however sometimes confused whether he knew it because of his intel or because Number Seven put the memory into his mind. The best guess he has right now is that during the Multiversal Convergence, Poseidon opens up a tear between this universe and this to his universe. And then he throws out his trident. This is new and new things requires his utmost concentration. This also means a lot more than anyone knows. These people of this time, of this timeline does not understand how big this is. To Loki, there is nothing bigger. Even his quest for searching Fir Her Waz or seeking the Magician of Aleppo or trying to set up defenses against Odin pales intoparison to the trident of Poseidon. This Trident has his powers and hisws. This is not some kind of replica that did not even possess one third of the true weapons power. Anyone holding it could theoretically, if they have enough power, controls all the water particles in this Universe. Theoretically, they could bring about a mass of water particles to m onto Earth or any other in this part of the Universe. Considering that the few other gxies around Earth Milky Ways has no supreme beings, then theoretically, this trident couldmand all the water around the Milky Way gxy and all its surrounding universe There is a distinction of domains between Supreme Beings. Olympus and Qarthan for example. There is someone in Qarthan who is called Sa Anuk Barthn. He is the God of the Sea of Qarthan. If Poseidon uses his trident, then while he could control all the water in the Olympus star system, and any other uninhabited gxy around it, once it reaches the border of power where the Qarthan resides, that power would be nullified as they control the same kind ofw. Only by a conflict of power and winning it, could Poseidon control the water of Qarthan star system and any other empty gxy around that area until it spreads to a universe or gxy where other being that have simr power could counter it. This is the true horror of a true divine artifact. It is the same with Zeus Thunderbolt or Hades Scepter. If an anyone could unlock this power on Earth, there will be no peers that could stop the influence of thews of power contained in the trident. In the timeline where Loki is from, this is under the authority of the Sovereigns. During that time even though there are a few start civilizations that tries to attack Earth or using their true artifact against Earth, it could not work because the Sovereigns held them at bay or like Death God does it, he simply went toward their star system and beat those gods into submission It was a glorious era of humanity. But, even if that is true, Loki would not abandon all of his current objective just to simplye here and watch the battle for the trident And yes, while the weapon itself is very powerful, unless the one holding it is the same level of power like Poseidon, there is only so much power of the trident they could mobilize. It is not so much as the weapon that bring him here bit it is what the trident signify. Instead he came here because of what this signifies. First, there was Odin. Odin is someone that Loki knows would do something since he decided to interfere. This is because if there is someone with a motivation of not wanting to repeat another Ragnarok, it would be Odin. Loki still remember his journey with his teacher. Though, it is blurry now and he remembers only a few parts. Maybe, Odin is tired. Repeating the same thing over and over again. Others might not have thought of it like that but those who does not know thinks that they are in paradise. Those who knows the truth knows that they are in a cage of their own making. They wanted to stop doing the same thing yet they could not help but keep doing it. All of this has happened before and all of this will happen again In a Universe where there is infinite Multiverse, things will undoubtedly repeat. This is why some things looks the same and happens the same. Things that had happened before will happen again and it will happen infinitely. Loki expected Odin. He did not expect Poseidon. The trident is not what is important. It is what it means. Those Supreme Beings are moved. And now they are making their calctions. Loki thinks about this the moment the trident appears on Earth He thought of how this would change his ns. Before his n while quite convoluted in some parts, it is still bearable and the forces and the faction, the variables were all something he is familiar with Everything is under his control. Even when Yewa Hafar appears, that is still under his calctions. When Erika finds her memories, or when Morgana appears, all of it has countermeasures. Erika is someone he does not need to worry about because he knows Erika would also approve of some of his methods because she could see the future that would happen and even though she is not his old friend, she has the memories of her old friend. It is like that Theseus Ship analogy. When Morgana appears, the countermeasures he had think of is Giselle. He buried Morgana alive inside the top peak of Mount Everest. Louise was also wiped out of his memories. From what Loki could tell he is living quite a life in the northern coldness of Siberia. Even when certain things did not align with his expectation or his predictions, he still has countermeasures. But now he is thinking that he needs to ns a different countermeasure. He expected some of those beings inside the Source Wall would notice and some of them might be tempted of trying to meddle. Help and aid. But it is a big gamble. Because once they do this, there is no certainty that they could ride it out. And when Loki speaks about riding it out¡­. he means the End. The End of Everything. Odin is making a gamble. Maybe that is because he had found out that Loki the Cosmic trickster, his sworn brother is the Gardener. Maybe that is what fuels his confidence. But Olympus? Loki never detected any moves from Olympus. And if one should move from Olympus, Loki thought it would be Zeus. He sighed. His coat is being whipped by the wind and his cane is twirling under his hand. Poseidon sending his trident here, who is his intended target? It is clearly not Azief. What ns does Poseidon have? All of this fills Loki with a feeling of...anxiety. Because this is something new. And something he doesn''t know, doesn''t expect and doesn''t have countermeasures against And each time something new happens, Loki has contradictory feeling. On one part he is happy that things are changing. It gives him hope that the end would be different. Because expecting a different result from the same action is madness. And yet at the same time, he also feels anxious for fearing that it would lead the future to be something darker or elerated the progression of the End. He still need more time. This is why Loki is here. A purpose he could not tell anyone. He did not try to enter the ind. It is not because h doesn''t have confidence. It is simply because he could tell that if he tries to grab that trident, he would not doubt that Poseidon sets a curse in that Since Poseidon sends his trident here, he must have known something. He might even have memories about the Reset by Jean. So, if this is true, then Poseidon could guess that he is a product of Jean ns. And he would not let Loki disciple to get the trident. From what Loki knows, his teacher Loki the Cosmic Trickster has quite the feud with the Olympians So, he never had any intention of vying for the trident. He wanted to see who got the trident and also seeing an old friend. His eyes looking at the distance, the waves of the sea have been calmed, the tsunami wall that was about to swallow them before had also no effect at all. The wind still is harsh but it is dispelled as it approaches his ship of bones. ''Any minute now'' he mutters to himself. And a few secondter, everyone around the ind could feel a vibration. The waves suddenly move in a weird way. The Pirates did not make any moves. The Crime Alliance also did not make any moves. Golden Face was about to order people to investigate things but Loki words halted them ''Let it be. An old friend ising'' >> Chapter 1420 A Happy End And the moment he said this people could see something that is slowly emerging. The shadow of it isrge and for a moment some of them mistake this for a gigantic Narwhal. But then as this thing emerges everyone could see that it is a submarine in the shape of a Narwhal Golden Face then ask ''Your Excellence. What is that?'' ''Narwhal'' The sea creature?'' Loki shook his head and said ''It is one of the most advanced submarine in the world. It is filled with many functions. From what I hear it is built by the Seven Warlords of Greece. Of course, since then, this submarine must have been even more upgraded'' Golden Face nodded but then there is another question in his mind ''Who''s inside it?'' Smiling, Loki said. ''The Great Oracle Erika'' hearing this Golden Face is shocked once more in his heart. The Great Oracle¡­. has once again stepped into the world stage. He did hear that the Oracle once again roams the world but her whereabouts is always just a rumor and no conclusive evidence could be found. And after the Multiversal Convergence it is even harder to seek someone And his face is frowning underneath that golden mask He knew that the leadership pays great attention to the matter of the Trident. This attention itself shows its importance. But, this¡­...is getting bigger by the moment Golden Face did not think that it would grow to such scale. He asks many question to Loki since the first moment he set foot on this ship. But he knows some question should not be asked and some answer should not be heard. Even though he had many question after knowing that even the Oracle ising¡­he did not ask it. Not because he is afraid that Loki would not answer him. He fears that Loki would answer him. Knowing too much is not always good. The submarine stops in front of the wind barrier. Loki smiles and then suddenly jumps out from his ship of bones. Golden Face did not follow Loki. And he also did not want to keep staying on this ghost ship. The skeletons are looking at him weirdly He quickly fly back to his ship. And he observed. And he is not the only one. The other pirates also observed Today, all of them are shocked by the development of this matter. First, there is the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. Then there is Loki the Trickster. And now, another force came to this area of this ind. What is this trident that it seems that it could move the entire world? If the World Power also knew about this trident and what it could do, they probably would send their entire army, muster every force that they have inmand and fought a war for this trident If Hirate knew that the information that he is giving to Raymond is an information worth worlds, he probably would rather not sit in the World Council today and sent all of his power to retrieve this trident Lokinded on top of the submarine. The top of the submarine is very slimy. It is one of its defensive measure and also to reduce friction The slimy thing that coats the submarine itself is a living thing. When Loki feet touches that slimy stuff, it tries to attack Loki but was deter by his aura. It is not only the slimy thing that is protecting the submarine from being attacked. Usually no one would be able tond on the submarine surface Because there is a protection formation surrounding the entire submarine. You could not hold onto its tail, could not grab its belly, and would not be able to stand on its top side. But the moment Loki enter the range of that protection formation, the formation burst like a bubble. Loki stands there and he waits. Just like he had waited before. There is some expectation in his heart. The entire sea area around them is tense. The Pirate Lords are looking at Loki and the submarine, question swirling in their minds. The Crime Alliance ship crew observe all of this and did not make any moves. Even though Loki is also a person of the Crime Alliance, this did not mean that they were all chummy with each other The Crime Alliance is an umbre term to refer to all the criminal organization that follows the directive of the alliances of criminal organization all over the world. Nowadays, they follow the Red Table, the ruling order of the Crime Alliance. Some of the people on the shops belonging to the Crime Alliance is people of the Bratva, people of the Cartel, of Yomi, of the mafia and many others. Allegiances are different. And so they also wonder what Loki is doing here and who he is meeting with Some people already could tell who Loki is waiting. Because some people knows the Narwhal. Some people don''t. But all of these people share something inmon. They went silence and they simply observed not daring to make any moves. Loki has quite the reputation in the world, not less resounding than his close friend Death Monarch. The wind whips his coat and if this was a normal coat it would have already stripped off from Loki shoulders and flew toward the sea. Loki only smiles. Time passes and a few secondter, Narwhal suddenly seems to shake a bit and a hole suddenly appears in the middle of the body of the submarine. Somebody came out from the hole. It is someone wearing a purple robe. The purple robe sways lightly even amidst the harsh winds. A woman that is petite and having a white hair. Everyone in both sides knows who that woman was. Some people kneel toward that woman. Those who have kneel, has owed this white hair woman. This woman is the One Eyed Oracle. The one people used to call the Great Oracle Erika. No one really knew how she lost her left eye. But since then to differentiate this Great Oracle from the other seers in the world, people called her the One Eyed Oracle. Loki look at Erika. Her eyes are cloudy but fortunately enough, her skin is youthful again and herplexion seems like a young woman. Her wrinkles seem to have not existed. But Loki could feel the time etched on her soul. Loki take a step forward but someone hold his hand forward, a powerful force field seems to be shot at him. Loki smiles and wing his cane, the force field disintegrated like it is nothing but theing wind. ''Hmph'' that person snorted. It is a young man, golden hair and golden armor, face as handsome as Greek God, the curly hair hardly moves even with all the wind that is passing around him This person is none other than Antonius, Erika protector. ''You''re here'' said Erika. It is the familiar calm and ancient voice that seems toe from another time. Lokie closer and Antonius was about to stop him but Erika simply said ''Let him'' Loki strode past Antonius takes Erika hand and bows a bit and kiss her hand like a gentleman Erika smiles a little, clearly a little bit surprised. ''I never knew you were such a gentleman'' Loki simply said ''At that time, it is quite different'' ''Now?'' she asks ''Now, it is also different'' Erika hearing this onlyughs a little. Holding her hands like an old friend meeting each other after a long journey Loki walks with Erika toward the front of the submarine. The surface of the submarine should be slimy but these two people could leisurely walk around such slimy surface like they are walking on cold hard ground The ship itself is slowly moving closer toward the barrier. Other people also notices this and felt weird. Does the oracle wanted to break through the wind barrier with the ship? That is impossible. It is not like they haven''t tried. All they know is that any ships or anything other than living things that tries o enter the ind would be crushed without question. There are a few ships that have runs into it and the result is that their ships turns to scrap Someone even tries to ram into it only to have their ship exploded because of the pressure of the shockwave resulting in trying to ram through the barrier of the wind Loki however did not seem surprised and did not even try to stop it. Loki simply ask ''Did you see I wasing?'' To this question, the Oracle sighed ''if I answer it, I would answer two of your question'' Erika said. Loki smiles and said ''I guess it would only confirm what I already convinced to be the answer'' Erika only smiles bitterly. Loki then look forward, looking at the wind barrier that is only a few hundred meter away from their ship and said ''How does it feel¡­. not being able to see what will happen?'' Erika look at Loki and sighed. It seems Loki has already known. So, that question before¡­it did not matter whether she answers it or not. Because he already knows. He was testing her. Erika seems to ponder the question for a few second before saying ''Ick means to protect myself a bit.'' Loki continue listening as Erika suddenly smiles and said ''But it is quite freeing. It reminds me of myself before the world is like this. Before, I could See. It is quite rxing. So much so I fear that I might be addicted to it'' Loki sighed and said ''I have wished for such a happy end for you'' Erika also sighed and said ''Still, things did not yet end'' Then smiling bitterly, Erika look toward the distance. No one knows what she is seeing. But it is clearly not the future. An eye that is clear but could not see the way forward. Where is her happy ending? Does she even have such ending? Does the world have such ending? >> Chapter 1421 Empty Erika look toward the distance. No one knows what she is seeing. But it is clearly not the future. An eye that is clear but could not see the way forward. Where is her happy ending? Does she even have such ending? Does the world have such ending? She thought of all this, and could not help but sigh Then she mutters to the wind, or was it for Loki to hear it? ''My happy end, huh? It is too far away'' Then she added ''And who knows? Maybe, there is no such thing as a happy ending for me. Though, there is an End waiting at the farthest road. I just hope that the road could continue and not end at that point'' Loki understood a bit the feeling of Erika. They are the only two people that might understands each other in this world. Because they both had seen the End. And that bonds them together. They were silent for a few second before Loki suddenly said ''Still, we yearn for it, like children that wanted to hear the happy ending of a fairy tale'' hearing this Erika smiles a bit, a faint smile, a smile that wanted to hope but also realizes the problem that lies ahead. Could hope survive such hardship? Or is it because it is a massive undertaking, with little chance to sess that they hope more fervently? Another silence but the silence is not long. Because they areing closer and closer to the wind barrier. Loki simply said ''Void is here, isn''t he?'' He finally asked the question Erika sighed. This is what she means by the two question before. When Loki ask her whether she sees whether he ising or not, the answer to that question would actually answer two question. Erika could always see the future. It is only when she is in some ces or in some kind of restriction or in the presence of something unique that she would not be able to see the future. Void is one of the unique people in the world where in his presence she would not be able to see the future. So, if she answers no, then she would also imply that Void is here She knows Loki probably already surmised that Void is with her. Thus, the question. And she knew it is pointless to deny it. Erika simply sighed. ''He''s here'' ''Can I meet him?'' Erika seems to think for a while before asking ''Is it to be your chess piece? Another new y? A different kind of strategy?'' she asks with a smile on her face Loki look at Erika with a hurt expression. It is many fa?ade of Loki. Erika usually just ignores it. If one really believes Loki at face value, Erika has a bridge to sell them Loki could tell that his act does not fool Erika in the slightest, So, Loki quickly revert to his usual expression. He simply answer ''Yes. It might be a Knight or a Bishop. A very peculiar chess piece, this one.'' Loki and Erika did not need to lie to each other. At least not something so obvious like this. Erika sighed and then said ''He¡­.is a pitiful boy.'' ''We all are'' Loki quickly reply. ''Are we going to y pity-Olympics now? Want to see who is more suffering?'' ''There is no need to be¡­. sarcastic'' ''Erika, do not wear the veil of righteousness in front of me. You take him with you, I doubt it is because of the kindness of your heart. I never knew you to be a saint'' Loki said, each of his word is sharp with criticism They do not lie to each other and they also do not consider each other feelings at all because they are ying a game with the highest stake in the Universe. When you y such a game, you do not care much about trivial feelings ''You have seen him. What did you see from him?'' Loki asked Erika did not answer immediately. She seems to be looking at the wind barrier. Now, the wind barrier is only a few hundred meters. Loki also look forward. They did not say anything for a while as they simply look at the barrier. A dozen feet. Five feet. Three feet. Two feet. One feet Everyone is looking at the Narwhal. They wondered what will happen to that submarine. Would it be torn apart and grinded into nothingness like some of the ships that have tried and failed? Would it explode? Or does the One Eyed Oracle have some magic that would teleport them away. They all expected one of these oue. But what happens next goes beyond anything they could think of. There is no sound of explosion. There is no sound of the wind ravaging the submarine. There is not even the sound of the wind. What they see was that the wind barrier suddenly dissipaters. The wind did not even blow up or surges up or dissipated away. They simply disappear like it never existed in the first ce. And the ind was revealed to everyone. What they see was a scorchednd. But that alone did not manage to shock them. Instead what shocked them was that they see a dragon d in lightning. They see Raymond with half naked body, each part of that body is full of wounds, golden blood dripping down from each wounds But they also see that Raymond is now burning with power, that space and time around him were pressured down and outward from him golden particles seem to descend from the sky, blessing him They see an archer with a bow in her hands, an arrow ready to be unleashed. It is the same like Raymond, a golden particle seems to dances around her, blessing her with some kind of holy magic. That is what it looks like to the people that is seeing this scene right now. There is holes and craters all over the ind. Erika and Loki look at this and they couldn''t help but sigh together. Then she suddenly answers the question that Loki had asked her ''Emptiness. I saw an emptiness. A man who simply want to watch the world burn'' Then she added ''A pitiful empty boy'' Loki smiles bitterly ''is there salvation for him?'' ''There is¡­...I think'' ''I guess we only could hope'' Loki said sarcastically ''Do¡­then hope'' Loki was silent for a while. He does not seem to care that there is dragon in the sky, that there are dark clouds that began to spread all over the ind and began intruding the space that used to be the wind barrier. He does not care that Raymond and Sofia is there about to fight one of the battle that would surely be one of the hardest one to fight Instead, he is still talking leisurely with Erika. ''You do not try to tame a mad dog who bites people and give people rabies. You know what you do with mad dog like that, Erika? You put them out of their misery. Sometimes, you need to ept that not all people could change'' ''Are you talking about me Trickster?'' there is a voice behind Loki back. Loki did not even turn back to see who it was. He knew it is him It is something in his voice. Loki had known he was behind him all this time. He did not even try to lower his voice. He wanted Void to listen Void is not like normal people. Instead he is a very abnormal person. Just hear his voice right now. The coldness in his voice could not mask his excitement. A crazy person. Maybe, only Erika could suppress such people, making him incognito these past few months Because she too is also a bit crazy There is a smile on Loki face, a smile that he quickly wipes out. He turns and looks toward Void. He nces at him, seeing this one famous figure that could take Death Monarch finger. Loki knows him. He sees his poster and read information about him, watch his recording and study this man. He''s changed a bit. In the past, he looks like a young man, and there is a sense of arrogance and yfulness to him. He still has that kind of temperament but it is more under control. That is not necessarily a good thing. There is nothing more terrifying than a functional crazy person. He seems more mature than before, a nicely trimmed beard, making him appear more rugged. There is a stave on his back. Loki eyes narrowed. This stave is emanating powerful absorbing energy. cks spaces is trying to form around him but is restrained by some invisible force. Loki could see that the wind that blows toward him dissipated before it could even reach him Some passes through, some dissipated into nothingness. Loki understood why. The wind barrier that encircles this ind where the trident is situated is made of magic, of powerful divine energy. Void body seems to repel all energy. Or is he absorbing it? He is neutralizing the Laws and energy around him. Loki believe that only Void could stimte that stave behind his back. Who created such a stave? Loki immediately understood that someone had crafted that stave. He could only a few people in his mind that have such ability to create such a mystical weapon. Loki is wearing a purple robe. It is not something that Loki had expected. From the recording he once saw, Void usually wears a shabby patched looking purple robe. Clearly, his time with Erika had made him a better dresser. The lower part of his face is covered by a thin translucent ck cloth but one could see his smile. It is not exactly a kind smile. His hair is long and covering his left eye. White mist appears beneath his feet as his body slowly being shrouded by white mist, making him to appear like he was translucent. His eyes are sharp and determined. And Loki could feel that Void is at the peak of Disk Formation. Though, the feeling he gave Loki is quite different The energy, the Disk, felt hollow. There are only a few unique people in Earth that follows the rarely trodden path Azief is one, trying to walk the Perfection Path. And Void is another. Though, is it him that wanted to walk this path or was he forced to walk this path? Loki did not mind not knowing the answer this time. Because he still has time. And there is time to know all the answers to these question. Loki takes a lot of Void appearance in one nce. He saw his smile, he analyzes his demeanor, and try to form a picture of what kind of a person Void is. This would help him in making ns. Loki then ask ''I think this is the first time we met face to face?'' Void did not intend to go through pleasantries. His eyes are sometimes looking at Loki and sometimes he looks toward the ind, looking at Raymond in the air with Sofia beside him, and the dragon which is probably Kaiju. It is not like he is looking down on Loki. Instead, he very much felt wary about Loki. There is still trace of madness in his thought but the madness is like a sword that is sharpened and put inside a sheathe. When ite out again, it would be very terrifying. Void right now look like a sane person which makes him even a more dangerous person He knows Loki is dangerous. And he understood better than anyone how Loki must have view him So, how could he look down on him. It is only because there is too much happening right now. The dragon in the sky, Void could not ignore it. There is also the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer in the distance All of this begs for attention. He does not have two heads and Divine Sense are heavily distorted in the Turbulent Sea. So, he looks at Loki, looks at kaiju, looks at Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. Then his gaze once again looks at Loki, and he ask a direct question. Not wanting to dy things ''Why are you here?'' Loki smile and said. ''Why else? To beseech the King to return. The throne is waiting for you. Still, there are loyalist.'' and Loki has a wide smile on his face. Loki then bows slightly Void look at Loki, his eyes seems to be showing distrust. The words are simply but the implication of it was not as simple as one would imagine. Void could understand what Loki is doing and what he means about him being King and all. He knows Loki has been eyeing a seat on the Red Table, the rumors are already being spread out all over the world And now he is here. In front of him, talking about kings and throne. As for loyalist, Void knows better than anyone there is no such person. If anything Loki might be creating this loyalist himself. But, right now, he doesn''t have the time to think about thrones he looks at the ind in front of him, the st and shockwave of the battle could still be seen distorting the air, the space-time and the dust is all over the ce. the submarine is slowly approaching the shore and then the submarine is about to stop. ''We will talk after I get the trident'' Void said, his eyes looking forward, Loki is still bowing, but who knows what kind of scheme the Trickster had cooked up Everyone is looking at this scene right now and everyone could not tear themselves apart from gazing at all of this There is many question in their minds and the scene itself has so many information that it is hard to focus only on one thing The scenery of this moment if it is captured would surely be something that is precious for it captures a great moment of a great change overseen by great men and women There is the One Eyed Oracle looking at the battle, a smile on her face there is Loki bowing to Void like a loyal servant. And then there is Void himself Void is there standing with darkness around him that seems to have manifested from himself, sucking all light around him. There is Antonius, the loyal protector of the One Eyed Oracle, standing there, shining golden like a beacon amidst this darkness. On the ind there is a dragon floating in the air, high above the clouds, storms and winds under itsmand its ws seem to be holding thunderbolt, like the monarch of the sky Raymond is surrounded by lightning and thunder, bombarding him, yet he still stands, a mace on his hand, ready to fight There is the Divine Archer, with twelve floating arrows circling around her like some kind of protection formation. All those who see this today could not help but feel like they are looking at a painting that is capturing an impactful moment in history. That today, this people that were here today, would be in some history book which would tell the story of what happen today. That is the feeling of everyone in this ce right nw. they felt like they are living inside history right now and knowing that they are making history in the moment. The submarinended. Loki stand up straight, the One Eyed Oracle keep watching, the dragon, the Earthshaker, the Divine Archer all look toward the submarine. Void smiles and jumps down from the submarine topnding on the shore. He looks at the dragon high up in the air, look at the Earthshaker, battered and beaten, look at the Divine Archer who is ready to unleash a thousand arrows and simply shout ''What a joyful party. Let me join in the fun! Hahaha! And hisugh seems to echoes his madness. A burst of darkness exploded from Void body, thews and the energy in the ind is distorting. A center of darkness was established, a battle for the trident begins anew >>>> Chapter 1422 The Russian Dome of Arturia Arturia is a port, a pirate port to be more urate. Even though the ind itself is veryrge, spanning the size of Europe before the Fall, most of the part of the ind is underdeveloped and uninhabited. In the world right now, there is a problem ofnd. Though it is not about theck of it. But an overabundance ofnd but small poption whenpared to the size of Earth right now. Arturia was built around the sea, a city that is orderly and picturesque, with beautiful beaches, diverse flora and fauna, and all kinds of architecture that seems to bring colors and uniqueness to this city However, while this city is widely known among the pirate that traverse this part of the sea, this city is but one of the many cities all over the world When Earth expanded during the Multiversal Convergence, everyone could not have known how it would impact the people living in it. But only when it has calmed down, that people see the advantages of having such arge world The humans living in this is now like those people living during the time of the dinosaurs Yes, there are threats. But there is also an overabundance of resources. With the poption of the world around only a few billion people, estimated around three billion or four billion people, even if the world does not expand, there is still a lot of resources for everyone Fromnd to food, to water to every resource imaginable. The world has entered a period where the resources are for everyone to use and no one would fight you for it. But¡­. this is not entirely a paradise. There is still a lot of threats. From monsters. From titanic beast. From the stars. And even invaders from different invasions And from themselves. Gods walked the Earth, possessing power that could destroys and stars. Arturia, a small city out of nowhere, in the most least visited sea out of the ten seas, who could have thought that today, would be its most glorious day. From this today, this small city that had no other significances other than a pirate port has now turned into a city known all over the world. There is a dome in the middle of the city, shining bright. Around that dome today, is all kinds of people waiting outside its gates. Those who have more connection or connected to the event of today, could go inside and walk among its hallways, its garden paths or walk along it pavilions surrounded by an artificialke. All of them gather around this dome, all of them have different intentions. Some are here to cover the story of the century, a story that would be etched in the history of humankind. Some are here, to know and to listen and to act. And some¡­...somee here with a devious intention, a heart of conspiracy. Plots and schemes swirls around this dome The center of the world right now is in Arturia and in that dome Why? Because today, the great powers of the world, the ruler and kings and monarchs are all here. The big men and the powerful men, are all here. Who is here does not have the power to change the general course of the world development? Each of the words of these people could direct the course of the world, when they stomp their feet, the entire world would shake. A meeting of the rulers of the world discussing the trend of the world and deciding the matters of the world How could such meeting not be important? Every time a World Council is held, it signifies a great change for Earth Because when your word could change the matters of the world, it is very important to listen carefully and tread carefully. In front of the dome, there is a gate. And not many people could pass this gate. But someone dressed in ck passes through that gate, like a rat. Nobody notices him. Was it because of his disguise? Or was it because nobody is paying attention to him? There are too many people here today. He walks among the gardens, see the maids and the servants, the gardeners and the chefs. He went to all the ces, even to the kitchen, to the hill that is inside the area of the gates of the Dome and he goes to the stream of water that flows from a river not far away He walks alongside all of this ce, see the pirs, the halfpleted Dome. A Dome that woulde to represent the authority of the World Powers. This is something everyone could see. This is the intention of Death Monarch Death Monarch call upon the world leaders to this ce, to this city. It is not hard to see his intention to make this city, a meeting ce for the world council. This person that enter this ce could not help but sighed ''Even after missing for six months, his influence did not diminish one bit. This is truly a hard task'' he thought to himself. In a word of great change like Earth, there is heroes and viins that rises every day. He still remembers the early days. At that time, it was not that clear who would rule the world. he fought many battles and he fought many wars. But people only remembered the seven great powers and the people in it. They only remember their stories. ''History has always been written by the winners. So, it has been'' There were many more battles, and many more wars, those that falls and lose, their story is not worth retelling or repeated. But, he remembers. He remembers all of the fighting, the battles, the wars, the secret ones and the not so secret ones At that time, he saw many people created a ce, a vige to only have the vige destroyed by some monsters that are passing by or some monsters who are hungry and wanted to make humans their snack. The desperation of these people is rarely remembered because to those who live under the limelight of great people, solve this matter beautifully. Hikigaya and Oreki, those two in Japan even have time to fight each other instead of fighting monsters, both fighting for hegemony for the ultimate influence over Japan. Raymond swept all over the United States, cleaning up monsters and any other forces that wanted to bring him down. Jean cleans up Paris first from monster before setting his sight to all of Europe. And as for Death Monarch, he and his band of merry friends, went all over the world, causing problems, monsters is barely an inconvenience for them But not all people are like them. Not all of them is as strong and many of them were desperate in those times. He does not me these people. They were strong, they were lucky, the trend of the era is around them But, he¡­...he remembers those who were forgotten, who could not ride the tide of the new era. He remembers that others also had some idea to create factions and forces to protect themselves from monsters, but then they were ganged up, and their forces were destroyed. Not everyone is lucky or have enough fortune and the perfect circumstances to create a world leading force like the World Government or having ultimate power that one could create a world power like Pandemonium. In the beginning of the Fall, there is many stories of people trying to thrive. Some of them rises and some of them fall. Some rises high up and fall even harder. Some rises fast and as fast as it rises, it falls down even faster. In the end the trend is settled, the seven great power was established and those who could speak in this new world is only from these seven world powers The other could speak, but their words are merely a faint echo, how could it heard among those seven loud voices that rings in everyone ears? This person does not envy or hate it. He understood. They won. So, they arrange the world. Still¡­...this man fears that person more than any other world powers, more than any other faction. Because the one who created the current trend is that person. It seems after years of being cowed by submission by that person, the whole world trust in him is particrly high. Even after six months of absence, people would believe him. Because he always does the impossible. His influence is far reaching. And today is the testament to that influence. In the past, the World Government also held a few World Council. When they held it, some people could choose not toe. Some only send letters But, when Death Monarch propose it, the whole world had to listen and they all had to obey. Even those who did note gives a detailed exnation of why they could note. None dares gives an attitude. This kind of power, this kind of influence over the world¡­. never in the history of Earth, that there is such a figure that could move the world like this In the past, there is strong nations and weak nations but even weak nations have a way to protect themselves. But, such method does not exist in this new world Before, if you wanted to punish or to attack a nation, the resources one had to consume and the worries of other nations taking advantage of the chaos would always gue the mind of the rulers. In this new world however, Death Monarch could simply do it by himself. A God that walks among mortals. As such, how could thews of heaven and Earth are not disturbed? ''Death Monarch is the most dangerous man in the world. He was not wrong'' this person seems to be talking to himself. ''The city of Arturia, the Dome of Arturia, a meeting ce for the World Council'' he thought to himself But not everyone wanted to see that happen. ''They just don''t dare to say it right now. Their fist is small. Death Monarch fist is big. And they all know that Death Monarch did not mind using his fist. So, they shut their mouth and nodded their heads. But if there is a chance...'' and this person smile. Of course, some people care. World Government doing all those meeting all those years ago, all to increase their influence in the world stage. But even with all, they could not rece the position of Death Monarch. As long as Death Monarch held the title of the strongest person in the world, his influence would stay there at the top. Since Death Monarch be the number one in the world, there is no one that have been able to even shake that throne of his So they will wait. And of course, if there is people who cares, there is also people who doesn''t care But this rat that has enter this ce, did note here out of his dissatisfaction out of Death Monarch trying to dictate the world powers or trying to make his ce as the meeting ce of the world leaders. No, that is not why he came here. He came here for a more dangerous purpose. For a great conspiracy He walks alongside the hallways and see many reporters, many warriors, soldiers, police force and many more people There is estimated thousands of people here outside the main room where the world leaders are now discussing the matters of the world And as for the many halls all over the dome, there is even many more other people. Some are ces where some people of the city is invited to eat Some halls are filled with military personnel. All of them are waiting for the conclusion of the World Council. There are already many things that have been announced to the world since the beginning of the World Council Every time, a topic of discussion had been resolved, the Keeper of the Dome woulde out and ry the matter and the decision of the world powers regarding that matters But this rat, this rat is not interested at all. Instead, he keeps wandering. But, is he just wandering? In the front gate of the Dome, someone was allowed to enter. He came with a carriage, pulled by a griffin like horse. This man smiles at the guard, bow his head a little and his coachman rides the carriage inside the area of the Dome. This persones out from his carriage and smiles as he looks at the building in front of him ''Magnificent'' he mutters to himself This person had a bowler hat, wearing a tight fitted ck suit. Lean and tall, with hair reaching the back of his neck, neatly tied His face is handsome, having a paleplexion and a little bit of beard, neatly trimmed highlight a certain roguish charm A Russian. He walks and greet a few people in the crowd. Many knows this man. One of the member of the Senate, Alexei Koseff. >>> Chapter 1423 The Rat Alexei Koseff is one of the Senate members, the Senator of the Senate, holding governorship to one of the Republic territory. Jean is here. And members of the Senate are also here. Although not all of them are here, some are in the Senate in Moscow, holding the fort, exercising power And of course, there is also Katarina in this ind city. It is no wonder that the people of the Republic is very anxious. They are anxious if the Ice Queen returns back to Moscow. A civil war between the forces under Jean and under Boris might go to war to settle the score and that is not something any members of the Republic wanted to see, Peace is hard to obtain, but war is easy to start. Thus, it is not weird at all that there are many members of the Republic herepared to the other world powers Alexei is on the side of Jean faction. It is then not weird seeing him here. He spoke to a few statesman of the world powers. He even spoke to Wang Jian, Athena and Freya of Pandemonium There is arge hall reserved for them where they could eat, drink and mingle with each other. But Alexei did not go to this ce. Instead, he went around the hallways. He goes to the garden, goes to theke, goes all over until he saw someone Standing inside, a pavilion above theke water, seemingly looking at the sky. Alexei smiles, walk to that pavilion and stand beside that man That man is a rat. A rat that is very good at disguising himself. There is silence between them. Alexei look around him; his Divine Sense is employed. His Divine Sense is garbled but he could sense things that are closer, around ten feet radius around him. But more than that it would be garbled. ''If I am like this, other people would also be like this'' he thought to himself. The rat looks at him and could feel his Divine Sense sweeping all over and he said ''There is no need to worry. I buried a few specialized Divine Sense scrambler around. With the Turbulent Seas and the scrambler, they could not listen or spy against us. Even if they spy, they would listen to an altered conversation'' Alexei raised his eyebrows. ''The Scrambler. I guess you also have ties with the order of thinkers. ''Who doesn''t?'' says the rat. There is another moment of silence between them and then Alexei said ''Peter Pettigrew, huh. That is quite on the nose, isn''t it?'' The rat smiles. ''I think it is appropriate code name. I know what people call me. I simply embrace it'' ''A rat is not exactly a prideful title to wear'' ''In our world, the more notorious you are, the more people could trust you'' At this Alexei only smiles faintly. What he talks about, Alexei understand. But, there is no need to be clear. Since they both understand it, then it is enough Alexei look around the pavilion and said ''They even put runes on these pavilions.'' The rat smiles and said ''These world leaders are all afraid people would hear their conversation so every pavilion is installed with anti-surveince runes¡­. among other measures'' ''You made sure that you did not trip any of their security measure?'' The rat smiles and said ''This Dome is hastily built. It stillcks many defensive measures. And because they wanted to quickly construct this building, some ces have many loopholes. Maybe, they w ere also very confident. Confident that no one would do anything because Death Monarch is here. He sighed and said ''People trust him too much'' At this Alexei only smiles bitterly. There is another silence between them, different thoughts swirling in both of these two men minds, and different plots and intrigue Then the rat looks at Alexei. For a moment, he simply scans him from top to bottom He smiles Alexei also miles. He could guess what the rat is thinking about. The rat then said ''I didn''t expect that you are a member of the Senate. I could not believe it when the file was given to me. I use to think that the Crime Alliance pration to the world powers is minimal at best. But a Senator of the Senate? Never in my wildest dream'' Alexei only smiles This is a normal reaction. ''Politics and crime has always been intertwined'' The rat only chuckles at this. The Crime Alliance and the world power stands at opposite side. But, it was not always like this. Only Pandemonium is stubborn enough to not have any rtions at all with the Crime Alliance. One could even think that Pandemonium is overly idealistic. Yet, the truth was they could afford to be idealistic. An idealistic idiot always gets killed. But how do you kill an idealistic idiot who is also the strongest person in the entire world? When one reaches the level that Death Monarch had reached, he is no longer an idealistic idiot. He simply could materialize his ideals by sheer force. As for Alexei and the Crime Alliance, the Crime Alliance has long infiltrated the other world powers. They understand one thing very clearly. The world powers are the trend of the world decided by "that one" They could not beat that person, so they could only hide. But hiding does not mean not doing anything. Alexei was recruited and he rose and he is now one of the Senators in the Senate, having great powers. Even if the Senate once again reorganized the organization of power inside the Republic, Alexei would have a spot. But for someone like the rat, it must seem weird to him that a Senator is also the member of the Crime Alliance. He is used to it. Alexei himself rarely shows his true identity to other people It is only because the circumstances today are very different and the things that would be done today is very dangerous and world changing, that he had to show his face and give this rat the confidence The rat looks at him and then said ''I hope you don''t think of silencing me after this. I already have countermeasures if that were to happen and my employer would not be happy'' Alexei only smiles faintly. There is silence between them as the rat began throwing out fish food from the pavilion. The fishes in theke all swim toward the food, opening their mouth to eat. The silence butane these two is not a meaningless silence. They seem to be thinking, of what question to ask and what to do and what has been done. Alexei then ask ''It''s done?'' The rat nodded. ''What about him? The Magician? He''s here?'' The rat looks at the fishes eating the food and he chuckles. He did not answer the question Alexei did not press on. He seems to wait for this rat to finish, whatever he is doing. ''Probably he is here. Though, it is as much as probable that he is not. Who knows? I am just someone he hires. I always prepare myself to even be deceived by the people who hire me. So, I never thought to much whether he is here or not. As long as I do my job and he pays me well, what do I care where he is'' Alexei scoffed. He knew that this rat did not simply work for the Magician. There is a reason why this rat alongside the Magician The longer the rat speaks, the more Alexei doesn''t believe him. Alexei look at the cracks around the pavilion he is in The cracks are very small, like a splinter. But he watched at it intently and sighed Then he asked. ''How much time?'' ''An hour. Half an hour. Along that period of time'' ''It is not urate'' ''New weaponry and new chemicalpound. Unstable but packs enough power. It is a test version. The Magician needs to know the type of damage it could inflict and whether it amount to anything in the eyes of those big people'' Alexei hearing this close his eyes for a moment. He seems to be thinking of something before opening back his eyes ''Is this also a demonstration?'' The rat nodded ''I think if it shows promise, your people would call my people. And my people would call the Magician'' he paused for a second before saying ''The World power has been lording their influence and power all over the world. Some people doesn''t like that. We werete, yes. But we could catch up. If there are heroes in this world bathed in light, then there should also be viins that uses the darkness'' Alexei did not deny this. But, he is surprised that the Magician also has entrepreneurial mind. he opens and closes his fist, his eyes are closed as he is thinking of the possibility of a cooperation between the Crime Alliance e and the Magician., The Magician is an unhinged person. But, if it works¡­...and the power is really terrifying, the Red Table would not hesitate to overlook that small detail to make business with him They need as many allies against the world power as they can. It would not be bad to add another ally. >> Chapter 1424 The Gunpowder Treason Then he asked ''How about the radius of the st? Would it cover the entire city? Or would it spread to the entire ind? Did the Magician put some biologicalponent to it?'' The rat did not answer immediately. Instead, the rat throws more fish food into theke, more fishes fight each other for the food, swarming in one area. Alexei have time. He reckons the world leaders still has a lot of things that they need to discuss. So, he waited Then the rat speaks ''If this was a normal city, it would take out the entire city and pulverize everyone. It did not matter how sturdy the fortification or how much protection formation any city has, thepound is enough to destroy all of this'' ''But¡­'' and he paused for as second ''Death Monarch is here. Jean is here. Even the illusionist Archmage is here. I predicted the only structure that would be destroyed is the Dome. And maybe even that would be minimized'' Alexei nodded. He could understand why the rat have such opinion. Death Monarch, Jean and Hikigaya is all here. Jean could turn back time. Maybe notplete but it enough. Hikigaya on the other hand could turn reality into an illusion. And as for Death Monarch, who know who many abilities he is hiding Everyone rarely saw his true ability being used. Most people could not even force him to go all out. Of course the world had seen the destructive power he could unleash. Thest time he fights the Demon King of the Seresian world, he did not hold back in using his power. At that time, everyone could see the full extent of his offensive power. What most people could not see and have never seen much, is his other ability. What is his ability in healing, in reversing some things or auxiliary abilities? So, it is only logical that even if there is a great explosion today, a great damage, as long as those three acted, they could contain it to not affect the entire ind continent This ind itself is asrge as Europe and maybe it isrger. No one had taken the time to measure the size of and length of this ind. What they do know is, if you are a normal Pir Forming leveler, you probably would take a long time to traverse this entire ind. Arturia is but one city on thisrge ind. The other part is unexplored because there is too much danger. Alexei sighed. ''With this, the world could also see how effective your weapons against a Divine Comprehension leveler'' the rat simply nodded. There is another silence between them but then Alexei said ''I believe your employer wanted total chaos and destruction. It seems he would be disappointed'' The rat smiles and look at the Dome from the pavilion. ''A symbol of the world power. It is a symbol of the powerful Gods that look at us, and thought of us as ants; But Alexei scoffed. ''I think that is not why your employer decided to bomb this ce to the sky'' Alexei take a step forward, look at the fishes under the pavilion, struggling to eat food and said ''I''ve seen many crazy people in my years. I''ve seen depraved people, evil people, brutal and cruel people. Most of these crazy people are dumb, guided by their emotions. What makes them brute, cruel and evil is also the same thing that usually bring them down.'' ''You know what I find out?'' The rat asks ''What?'' All of these crazy people think that they are special. That their pain makes them special, unique even. They believe others had not suffered as they have suffered. And they believe themselves special because of their pain. What I find out, all of them are more and the same. Broken and could not be put together. They didn''t even try, and they did not want to heal'' He sighed and then said ''Your employer...he is smarter, yes, and there is a method to his madness, yes, sure¡­. but he is the same. He is crazy'' The rat only smiles at this. ''Maybe.'' He said. The wind blows and the lotus on thekes sways a bit. For a moment there is silence between them You know Void?'' The rat shakes his head ''Only knows him from the rumors.'' Alexie smiles and said ''That is a man who wanted to watch the world burn. Many people said this about him. That he is a madman. But not many people as why does he want to watch the world burns? Is it because something tragic happens to him?'' ''Did something evil happened to him and he mes the world and wanted to watch the world burns?'' ''No'' ''He is like a child that is bored and he sees an ant hill. Bored, he put the magnifying ss over the anthill, trying to kill a few ants by burning them to death'' Because he is simply curious. He does not care what the world thinks about him. He is an empty man, trying to fill a hole with different things but never finding something to fills him. Some people think that Void only has emptiness. No¡­. I''ve made a profile about him before. I told the Bratva that this man, this thing, it is not empty. It is full of rage. But he done a good job of hiding it. you could not use magical means to get it out of him. After all, he repels all magic. As for your employer, he simply wants vengeance'' The rat did not say anything to this. he could only sigh. Then he looks at the container and there is no longer any fish feed. There is another silence between them. Alexei then asked ''The explosion would not even destroy the city. It would probably not kill anyone inside the Dome'' ''It might kill a few hundred people outside the dome. But those powerful people would not even get scratched. And if Jean notice it, with his time powers, it would be easy to contain the bombs. I am not quite sure what your employers wants to do when the effect is just this minimal'' The rat smiles and said ''It is not how many people we killed that determine the sess of this matter. He just wanted to show to the world that it can be done'' ''Like you said, he is crazy. His view of the world is very different from me. He is not someone who wanted to fight for liberty or fighting against the establishment. Like you said, he wanted revenge. The rat sighed and then said ''I wanted something else. And he is the only one brave enough to try to do something like this. So for now, I am following him¡­Mister Moscow'' Another silence between them and then the rat said ''It is time for me to go. I don''t want to get caught upter. Remember don''t get caught up in the explosion'' the rat then walks away quickly, then not before long he disappear from theke. Then he goes out of the area of the Dome, passing through the gates, walk to the city and not before long, this rat would sail the sea in a ship Trying to move as further away from this ind city as possible Alexei on the other hand only smiles looking at that rat. His eyes could see very far. He sees him leaving the Dome gates and walk out to the city streets. That rat shows no anxiousness but Alexei could tell that the rat is anxious to leave this ind as far away as possible as fast as he could But Alexei is not anxious at all and he is not even rushed. Instead, he mutters to himself ''The people of the Red Table sometimes underestimate their enemy to much'' Alexei simply sighed. He looks at the fish on the pond, smiles and then thought of something ''They are like this fish. Too eager and too impatient. In the end, they got nothing. But at least the fish is better'' he chuckles at his own thoughts and then walk away, joining the party in one of the halls inside the Dome. No one had just known that right now, the entire Dome is strapped with a new kind of explosive. And that an attack is imminent The party goes as usual, the great powers discussing the world in the Conference Room, the people outside and inside does not know anything about this threat Today, the world will be shocked. As time passes, there is a clock ticking and the pointer of this clock would reach zero in half an hour. The clock itself ticks slowly, faintly before the sound itself disappear and the clock itself disintegrated. The clock is small, so small that one had to squint their eyes and really focus to see it. It is embedded in the cracks of some of the unfinished wall section of the Dome. And there is many like it all over the Dome. Some are hidden underneath the ground in the garden flowers pots. Some are hidden in empty room, some are hidden inside the cracks of a tree and so many more scattered all over the Dome area Time passes and the clock is ticking. Tick Tock Tick Tock >> Chapter 1425 MAD Inside the conference room, all the leaders of the great powers look at each other. None of them knows that there is a deadly conspiracy that is now shrouding the entire Dome Conversation and discussion could be heard are all over the room. Some people are calmly presenting the facts, some are having a shouting match with each other. Then a pale cold hand would raise his finger and the conversation would stop. They would then vote on the matter and the matter is solved That pale cold hand belongs to Death Monarch Even though they are equal in status, this does not mean that they are equal in power. In the World Council, Three Great Powers have always lead this Council In the past the active member of the World Council is usually the World Government. But today, Pandemonium and the Republic takes center stage Today, there is not many disagreements. Instead, if there is a difference it is the way certain solution is applied. Azief sat on his throne listening to the conversation around him. The matter of the Otherworlders have been concluded. Azief did not dy as he quickly raises another problem This is but the opening of the World Council and one of the most pressing issue of the Otherworlders have been solved. Hirate suddenly raised his hand. Everyone look toward him. Hikigayazily look at him, appearing majestic. Jean only took a nce before closing his eyes. But everyone stopped speaking. If Hirate speaks, he must speak about something important. Even though the world has settled in Seven World Powers, when the original Great Three Powers speaks, the whole world still has to shut up and listen obediently This is the advantage of a strong foundation and being the pioneer and the first. Say what you will ab out the World Government but they were the first organized force after the Fall. They absorbed many great heroes and stabilize their regions the fastest. And there was a time before the rise of Death Monarch, that they were the most powerful organization in the world The other tense up Azief however sits there on what could be considered the center chair and gesture Hikigaya to continue. That alone shows to the other people in the room that this seems to have the approval of Death Monarch ''Anyone here ever heard of M.A.D?'' ''Mad? Crazy?'' Kairu suddenly said ''Mutual Assured Destruction'' Kairu eyes turns sharp. That is a doctrine of military strategy. ''Hmm?'' Hikigaya opens his eyes a bit these times. Some people here knows what Hirate is talking about but some does not. Hikigaya before the Fall is a normal high school student. He is young in age; it is the same for Jean The oldest in real age is Hirate and Kairu. Of course, the age of these people are hard to determine considering that their lifespan had changed and appearing young is like the easiest thing to do. ''MAD is a doctrine of military strategy that posits a full scale use of nuclear weapons by an attacker on a nuclear armed defender with second strike capabilities would cause theplete annihtion of both the attacker and the defender'' Kairu said ''Rational deterrence'' Azief simply said. He might not know much but when he was on Earth Two, he learns a lot about nuclear weapons and its strategy. Of course at that time, those strategy is about targeting him. But he understood the theory. Aziefzily said. ''The threat of using strong weapons against the enemy prevents the enemy use of those same weapons. Once armed, neither side has any incentive to initiate a conflict or disarm.'' Hirate nodded and then he said ''Under MAD strategy, each side has enough nuclear weaponry to destroy the other side. Either side, if attacked for any reason by the other, would retaliate with equal or greater force'' Smiling he continues ''The expected result of such an attack is an immediate, irreversible esction of hostilities resulting in bothbatants'' mutual, total, and assured destruction'' ''Yes, we understand. What is the purpose of you suddenly talking about this?'' Hirate looks around and said ''I think we all could agree that Earth need stability right now.'' the other nodded Hirate then look at Death Monarch. Azief smiles a bit. This is Hirate giving him the lead. They already discuss these matter yesterdays. There is no reason for Hirate to suddenly speak about nuclear weapons. He just speaks like that to remind people. Nuclear weapons had long fallen out of fashion. Everyone in this room could at least take a few nuclear weapons and still would be in tip top shape. Some could even use the radiation to strengthen themselves A Disk Formation leveler alone could bepared to a walking nuclear bomb. Even when Azief in Disk Formation realm, the power he possesses is enough to shakes the world. He is the ceiling of power in this world. he was the one at the front and he have never even overtaken And when he reached Divine Comprehension, his power surpassed the conventional idea of a weapon like nuclear weapon. One move of his finger could destroy a continent. The world does not need nuclear weapons anymore because they are the nuclear weapons Hirate then said ''We need to create Laws about the use of power and force on Earth'' He begins. Many sighed This is not the first time such matter was being proposed. But most of the time it would not leave the room as no one could find any agreement on this matter However, today feel different. Even though most people have not seen Death Monarch in the past six month, Death Monarch act of creating the Sword of Humanity, giving whoever gave that power the authority of Heaven, that alone shows that in the six months of his absence, Death Monarch learn a few new tricks. And most people here know that unless they have full confidence of beating Death Monarch, no one would eagerly try to be the first one to attack him. And the world right now is no longer like the chaotic period in the beginning where everyone is scrambling for power in the world The general trend has been realized, the Seven Great Powers ruled the world and maintain the safety of Earth Now, other people are chasing them and they need to maintain their spot. As for the feeling that something different, it is because today, Death Monarch is presiding the meeting. His prestige did not change and his strength sees to be stronger so everyone believes that if suchws are made today, it will hold up. Before it is only the World Government and the Republic that wanted to create suchws. Other than the Disk Formation Limitation of Participating in War Act, there is not manyws limiting the use of power of any individuals. But Earth today, is not the Earth six months ago. A lot has changed and a lot of new information has been brought up and so a neww need to be created. Hirate continue speaking ''Earth could not bear another huge level battle like before. That time we were lucky that the Multiversal Convergence was happening'' Hirate added ''Though, even that is still up for debate. Even though we closed all the dimensional gates and portals that have open up and even sealed some of it, out there, in the Multiverse, some worlds know we exist. And they have seen how powerful we are. ''There is no guarantee that one day they will note back here'' The other world leaders frowned. Some of them nodded They have been thinking about this since six months ago They close the gates and while most of the other worlds that invade Earth or identally enters this earth during the Multiversal Convergence portals has been closed, it is also true that some of these world is now alerted of the existence of their world They were nomunication between two sides so they might think that it was this Earth that open the portals and try top invade their world. Misunderstanding is bound to happen Right now even as they are speaking, those world might have designated this world as some kind of invading world and is pressurized to create weapon and defense against this Earth. And there is no guarantee that some of them would think to attack this world before this world attack them. And that is not to mention any other parallel universe that might already see this Earth as a ce where they want to conquer and open newnds. Some of them have spoken with Hirate before and Hirate himself has a few conversations with the Orvanian before and so they know that in the Universe there was once a Multiversal War. And the war is tragic. This is not something that they wanted for their world And the world right now has more threats than ever ''even if the world had expanded, the world also ushered new powerful people that is rising like a mushroom after a rain'' ''We have seen the Demon King and its ability to inflict damage. And that is even after he is being suppressed by the Heavenly Will of this world. If not for that, who knows what kind of power he could burst out'' He paused for a second before saying ''Death Monarch narrowly wins that battle. And that is after Hirate, Jean and even an Orvanian fleet from above the sky all attacking that Demon King. One Demon King requires so much effort to just push him back to his world. And he did not even die'' There was silence in the room >> Chapter 1426 Sword And Shield Hirate said all of this passionately. Many people in the room nodded but they all have a hard time epting that. If not for the fact of all the factors mentioned by Hirate, there is a huge chance that Earth would be ravaged by that Demon king and no one could stop it This is also the time when they found how dangerous it is to keep travelling through the Multiverse. It now makes sense why even those advanced civilization and advanced world would not easily mess with the Multiverse. And there are also the guardians of the Multiverse that one simply does not provoke. Travelling through the Multiverse, treating it like some kind of door you could simply opens and close without circumstances is a wrong way of thinking Each time, they open a door to another world, it weakens the barrier between realities and one day, maybe some powerful being from some other powerful universe woulde. And they might use that already weak opening. Never again. Most of the people here had researched the Multiverse and even goes to other worlds to gain resources, knowledge and all kinds of things. And the side effect of that sometimes there are people from other worlds who find their way inexplicably to their world by mistake. Like an office man riding his car toward his home to only suddenly found themselves on this world. There is such incident. But usually the people responsible for opening that breach would usually also be responsible for sending those people form that other world back. The World Government even have a separate department that deals with this kind of thing, to monitor anomaly after opening and closing a breach to another dimension or another parallel universe. The League of Freedom also have such department and the same for other world powers that research the Multiverse. Pandemonium is actually one of thete arrival to this scene. Because when Azief goes to another world, he rarely uses any devices. He has a Speedster with him and Will ability to traverse through dimension is very much helpful each time he wants to go to another dimension But, it is also very rarely used by Azief and Will. And such cases are very rare. But after seeing the Demon King, they all have a different idea. That one time, there was an office worker stumble into their world. Maybe, next time, something else would stumble into their world. And it might not be something that they would like to have. They all were filled with their own thoughts and their own consideration. But no matter how much benefit they could have by travelling to other universes, the risk is too great now. Not when they already know the price for such action. They have seen the bad effect and knows that it could go even worse. They experience it and such they know Fortunately, after the Multiversal Convergence, any breach to any multiverse is bombed by the Orvanians precise Space Time Bombs. And the word powers agree not to open any portals or any door towards another world. The only way to open it is to gain the permission of all the world powers. Hirate then waves his hand and report flies out from his sleeve and fall down onto each of the leader table ''This is the report'' He paused for a second before saying ''In it, my research team had done a calction. If not for the fact that Multiversal Convergence was happening at that time and the space and time was disturbed, the effect of Death Monarch fighting with that Seresian Demon King would affect more than just a few continent. Earth itself had the possibility of cracking open'' ''We were so close to extinction and we missed it by an inch'' He looks at the people inside the room and said ''Most of the people in this room would survive such an event. But not for the other people. Whatever your desire, I don''t think anyone here desires the extinction of our own race'' Everyone nodded at this. Hirate then added. ''One of the first measure that me and Death Monarch thought about is a joint weapon construction ''What do you mean?'' ''Death Monarch had gone to the Seresian world. At the same time, he also met with the Orvanians and in his time with them, he got a lot of technology from them'' Everyone look toward Azief and Azief simply nods it. Azief does think of giving a lot of the bulk of technology he got to Pandemonium, but there are also some weapons that could not be constructed just by relying on Pandemonium resources. And he agreed with Hirate that the world need some kind of defense system to protect itself from otherworldly invasion. There have been way too many times that Earth is on the brink of destruction. And that is already one too many So, he handed one of a mega weapon that could destroys and even distorts gxy and space time. However, it requires massive resources and massive manpower to create such megastructure. Fortunately, enough, Earth has already found a way to create robot army. Azief does not fear a robot rebellion would happen because the top power level a robot could reach would be the same as Energy Disperse Stage and this is a big "what if" moment. They could not absorb energy and even if the robot has some properties like human organism melding flesh and body, theyck other resources. The rise of the machine might be only in science fiction story but in some worlds Azief had gone to, this is a reality. Azief shakes the thought out of his head, focusing back at Hirate speech. ''There is many weapons that we could create to defend Earth and it surrounding gxy from being invaded.'' ''Right now, even though our firepower is quite strong, they are not always here. Most of our weapon could not even have the function of helping Death Monarch or repelling any invaders from the sky'' When Hirate spoke about firepower, he refers to the Three Divine Comprehension leveler that Earth has. Even though they could be considered aary weapon, they have their own thoughts. Jean has his own interest and so does Azief and Hikigaya. Just look at how Death Monarch always leave Earth every few years and sometimes even a few months. And what about Hikigaya who always in seclusion, his cave is covered by fog and mist which no one could enter? Jean might always be here on Earth but sometimes he would not appear for a long time once he enters his Time Room. What if during those times that they were not there some aliens from some other universe would attack Earth? What is their defenses? How could they survive such war if some beings like that Demon King appears? What weapon could they use to stop this intruder? They use to think about this even before Multiversal Convergence. But at that time, they still have many concerns in their hearts. Nobody likes putting their lives on other people hands especially these world leaders. But when Multiversal Convergence happened and they saw how easy it was for some powerful being form other dimension to destroy Earth, they began taking this very seriously. And even though they all have their own conflict with each other, they also know that the destruction of the Earth is not something that they wanted to see. Hearing Hirate word, they also understood the importance of this matter. Hirate look around and seeing that no one objects, he knew that everyone agrees. Hirate also quickly exined that if this weapon is to be constructed it would be jointly developed from all the Seven Great Powers And they all to contribute and everyone from the Seven Great Power could use this weapon. They would also set some limitation for this weapon like it could not be used against Earth territory and any other territory of the Sven Great Powers. The stiption that it could not be used against Earth also meant it could not be used against organization like the Crime Alliance because the weapon that Hirate is proposing to build is a weapon of great destruction. Once it is unleashed, it could destroys and if that weapon is used on Earth it is like smashing an egg with ten-ton hammer. ''We will create a weapon to attack to intimidate any other people from invading our. And we will also create a shield that would protect Earth'' The matter that Hirate is proposing does not went against their interest and instead this kind of matter protect all of their interest. So, there is no objection. Instead, it would be weird if there is one. While the other world leaders look at each other and sending each other messages, Hirate stop his speech for a moment. He seems to be looking toward Azief. Azief nodded and Hirate nodded. Hirate look in front of him and sighed. Now, it is time to bring this up. He does not know whether everyone could ept the n that Death Monarch had made. Hirate himself had a hard time epting it at first but he also understands that Earth needs stability and it could also change the dynamic between the world powers drastically if this n is approved by everyone. ''Now, what is the other problem of our?'' he asks. Then he answers it almost immediately ''One of the problem of our is that it is now too big. Yes, we have more resources, morends, more of everything. Even the sea is bigger, thend is vast, the sky is higher and the energy is full in abundance. People breaking through everything and our concern about the shrinking of our world energy to break thought to another level is alleviated.'' He paused for a second before saying ''But, it alsoes with its own set of problems'' >>> Chapter 1427 Split The World He let the silence ferment before saying ''The bigger our is, the easier it is to be attacked by some celestial object. Case in point, an asteroid that nearly fall down to Earth a few weeks ago. Or that meteor that was shot down by one of our orbital destroyer. Or maybe somes that went out of whack and suddenlye crashing down on our.'' He takes a breath before continuing ''Our gravitational pull is also changing'' ''Fortunately, Jupiter had also erged itself. But, there is always a possibility that Jupiter would copse into itself. If that is the case, then we would also be in its st range.'' He did not mention the others, like the Sun, the others in their sr system that seems topensate for their now sudden massive size¡­by also bingrge enough to make sure that thes don''t suddenly go veering of course. That alonees with another set of problem. The Sun could go supernova The fact any of this could still maintain bnce could only be exined by some kind of invisible hand in the darkness that is making sure that this particr star system does not implode into nothingness There is something divine that is protecting this star system And because Jupiter is getting bigger it also affect other celestial bodies. But what is happening right now in their sr system is very weird that it is hard to exin it in using outdated science. Especially when magic is the more dominant factor in this current situation. For the past six months, the meteors that is approaching Earth or about to hit Earth were either shot down by our weapons or would dissipated before it could enter the world. And it is still continuing to this day One meteor the size of a small continent nearlynded on Earth a month ago. One could only imagine the damage that meteor would have inflicted if it managed tond. ''The Heavenly Will rain down thunder upon it to destroy it. But we need something better. This time it is meteor. What if next time there is an invader and attack us with something the equivalent of a nuclear strike. They could attack us, but we have no second attack capability'' ''They could attack but we could only defend. This would be an unequal battle. Because without any advanced weaponry, we are a sitting duck. And sitting ducks get shot at'' He sighed and then said ''We need weapons. And we need shield ''That is the first step is make sure Earth also survives. We need MAD. We need the Universe to know we have a weapon that could attack them and destroy them. So, when theye, we would not be defenseless'' There was silence in the room. Everyone was thinking about what Hirate had said and they could not help but agreeing. ''You sold me on this'' Kairu said suddenly, his voice breaks the silence. The Order of Thinker representative that is attending this meeting remotely only nodded a few secondtter as there isggingmunication between them ''Let''s discuss further'' Hirate smiles. Hirate already had the support of Pandemonium and if Pandemonium agrees, most of the time the Republic would also agree. And now since Kairu had shown his stance, it means they already had the majority. Then the other three have no choice but to also follow. They spoke of this and Hirate shows the schematic of the weapons. The representative of Order of Thinkers look at this and could not help but wanted to research more of this But just because they were shown the schematic did not mean they could build it. Like one could not create a modern airne just by looking at a painting of a modern airne, it is the same for this weapon If one wanted to create this weapon, one has to have a mature advanced technology industry. Earth technology did not yet reach this point. But Earth has many resources right now. However, there is one resources that theyck And the resources which they thought of is people. Those people they refer to is none other than the people who were brought into this world during the Multiversal Convergence six month ago. Most of them are weak mortals. Compared to the people of Earth who has passed Energy Disperse Stage, they were like weak mortals that could be yed around. They might not have many function in battle, but what they do have is an advanced civilization behind them. Most of them fight against the people of Earth using a suit of armor. It is not like Earth could not create a suit of armor it is just that when one reaches a certain point, the armor is basically redundant Death Monarch for example has never wear an armor. Nobody on Earth is strong enough to be able to even give him a scratch. Maybe if the armor is made byws but that is not something that many people on Earth could. Manipting an intangible concept into a tangible object. And that is not the only thing they have. They also have sma gun, anti-matter bombs, oxygen bomb, Space Altering Guns and many other advanced weaponries that if not for the fact that Earth has the All Source, then those people would already have conquered Earth easily just by stationing a few battalions of their soldiers here. everyone does not deny the advanced machinery of these civilization and they are very much wanted to take these people and integrate them with this world so that the knowledge they have could be learned. Hirate thenid out the ns of using these people as manpower. Not everybody who identally enters into this word wants to go back. Some want to stay These people that wanted to stay, all stay for the same reason. Power, longevity. These two are two of the more popr reason. Some look at this Earth and look at the people living in it and see the end of science. Some of the things that the people of this Earth could do defy any rules of physic and science of their world. Some look at this world and see a new more vibrant world, a more powerful world than their own, where humanity could evolve even further, stepping on a higher ce. They see new possibilities. And they also wanted to possess such power. There is also the matter of longevity. Those who reached Disk Formation would not have problem to live for hundreds or maybe even thousands of years. At the same time, they also have to transform their industries so that it could create the weapons and shield necessary to defend Earth Hirate then began putting it to a vote. Nobody abstain or rejected and nobody vetoed the decision. It easily passed. The details would be discussedter. For today, the framework of a new world order must be decided first. After that, there were more and more things that is proposed to the floor. More and morews are being made. Outside, the press quickly proims the newws to the public that is looking and hearing them from theirmunication device. From those people who is weak to those powerful people in the world, they all could not help but paying attention to every words thate out from the Dome of Arturia. Thews that the World Council decreed, is a generalw. The details are left to the world powers to determine. It is not like the judicial power of a nation. It is more binding and more strictly enforced. To try to tamper it is to invite the wrath of all world powers This is a decree decided by the powers that control the world. This is not like the Geneva Convention where you could simply flout the rules and nobody is going to uphold it. When they made thews, they speak a lot and talk a lot and think a lot because once it is codified into aw that everyone in the world knows, there is no going back unless they repeal it in the next council meeting. This is also because of their interest and as such it is required to think very carefully when approving, abstaining, voting or even protesting against certain matters That is why everyone is cautious in making newws for the world. But if thews are broken, all six great powers would crusade against that one. One might think that Death Monarch could do this act? Fighting against the six world powers? If there is one person in the world that could do that, the one thates to mind is none other than Death Monarch, the strongest person in the world Yes, he could. But he won''t. Because he is in the proceeding. There is a reason why the previous World Council did not produce anything substantial. Because, if Death Monarch does not agree with the rules andws that the World Council decided, then a war might erupt between Death Monarch and the six great powers. As such, they would only feel assured if Death Monarch was in the meeting and deciding with them. There would be an understanding and everyone knows that once Death Monarch give his word, he keeps it If he didn''t like it, he would veto it. So, there is no risk of drafting aw that he doesn''t like Laws afterws is drafted today. A ticking clock ticks even faster. No one could hear the ticking clock, but it is ticking. On an ind far away from the city of Arturia, lightning, thunder, and earthquakes seems to meld together to create a mystical spectacle A great battle is being fought, three people fighting against a dragon in the sky Great things are happening today in the Turbulent Sea One only knows that the World Council is presiding here but they do not know the battle for the trident nor do they know about the secret plot that is now shrouding the entire Dome of Arturia. But, the time is approaching Inside the Dome, inside the meeting room, they have finished a lot of the matter. Today progress is fast and even though they were arguments and shouts, the matter is quickly resolved. One pale hand that moves is enough to make the shouts and scream to disappear. after the tenthw has been decided, Death Monarch once again raise his pale hands. And the moment he raises his hands, the entire room stopped debating. He puts down his hand and he looks at everyone. His face like always is expressionless. His eyes are cold and those who have ill intention against him would not dare to look at his eyes From the very first moment the World Council begins, Death Monarch speaks only a few words, an interjection here and there, nodding and shaking his head. He rarely speaks and when he does, he treats each word like gold. Maybe, it is part of his character, but the more he is silent, the more mysterious and mystical he seems to be. He rarely shows any emotions but no one finds it weird. They only felt that this is befitting of the demeanor of the strongest man in the world. But, now he is about to speak. Everybody has been proposing ideas,ws and all kinds of suggestion for the new world order. Death Monarch did not speak anything. But now that he raises his hand, it is clear what he is about to say probably would once again determine the new world order. It is so before, and it is still the same today Azief look at the guest, the world leaders and those powerful factions that is in this room. Then he said ''I decided to split the world'' >> Chapter 1428 Ten The room is silent. The six leaders of the world power all frowned. What does Death Monarch mean? Azief looks around and then he waves his hand. Packet of data is transfer to their table. They all use their holographic screen and swipe up the file that was downloaded They look at the proposal. And they frowned. Hirate, jean and Hikigaya also get the packet of data. But unlike other people they did not swipe up. They simply sat on their throne calmly. Some people notice this and they could guess why It seems that Death Monarch had already informed them ahead of time. They then read the downloaded data. It shows a map of some ces in the world. And the map shows how any continent there is all over the world. Even this ind, isrger than the entire continent of Europe. And this is still considered a small ind in this today world. because everything is rtive. There is an ind that is the size of the entire seven continentbined, a pancake shaped ind that would be able to house all of humanity and still have so muchnd to give And this is not even thergest one yet. Great Britain for example had also be very big andrge. One county alone could support billions of people. Not to mention othernds like Pandemonium who had expanded to be veryrge. Even if today, twenty billion peoplee out of nowhere, they all could be settled in Pandemonium and still have too much room to spare. They swipe through the documents and finally they read the n. The more they read about it, the more they frowned. ''This¡­could this really be done?'' Kairu ask. The circr room is filled with such thoughts Hannah Storm, the representative of the Order of Thinker had already finished reading the downloaded packet This woman is wearing white robe with the symbolism of truth sewn onto her shirt. They might be talking remotely, but the holographic projection of her is in this room. And it almost felt like she is here Right now, that white robe is glowing. And her eyes seem to turn purple before it calms down. She then looks at Death Monarch, her face is hard to read Lee Sangmin hold his staff and close his eyes. he seems to be thinking of something. A momentter he releases his staff and he frowned Then like the woman, he also looked at Death Monarch, his face expression is hard to understand. It seems those two people seems to be making calctions after reading Death Monarch ns. But Narleod did not do any calction. He simply asks what everyone was thinking and the most important thing of this n ''Is this possible?'' Death Monarch did not speak much. He did not use speeches or long exnation like Hirate to convince people. His name alone could convince people. Narleod only look at the essence of the n. He did not care about the calction. He cut straight through the bullshit and goes to the source. He knows since Death Monarch wanted to do this, he must have some confidence. But he still has to ask. Death Monarch simply nodded. No exnation, just a simple nod. There is another silence and then Death Monarch said ''Look. Read. Understand'' he said it in azy tone. Narleod gritted his teeth but he dares not show any anger and keep reading. Below is the exnation of how this matter would proceed. There would be Ten regions, tenndmasses The first seven is of course the seven great continent. This time Death Monarch wanted to separate the seven continent. Asia, Europe and even Africa one way or another could be connected. But this time, Death Monarch wanted to separate all the continent. Each one would be arge Pangea, abination of thend in the world And each of the Seven Continent would be on one of the Ten Seas. The Ten Seas are dangerous but it is also full of resources and natural magical barrier. The n did not yet specify which continent would be put in what seas but the n is already there. There is also a few Free Continent. This free continent is for people like Hikigaya. Japan had seceded from the World Government but they are still one of the founding members and have many privileges. Not to mention Hikigaya himself is a Divine Comprehension leveler and also one of the helpers of Death Monarch for his n. It seems he wants his own continent. If this was in the past, everyone could ignore such request and only think about the interest of the Seven Great powers. But, when a person reaches the level of power like Hikigaya did, his word could no longer be ignored. That is eightnds already. ''This¡­''Kairu thought about it deeply and could not help but think of this as a great opportunity. The African Alliance has always been a ce where the interest of the Republic and the World Government is contested. Those two world powers have always wanted to find some way to meddle in the matters of African Alliance. All the other world leaders also think of many things. Yes, it would be hard at first, but if they could use the advantage given to them, it could offset the disadvantage. The Order of Thinkers is the only world power that would not change its position in the world. Other than the fact that theirnd would expand, the Order of Thinkers would still be in Antarctica. This is Eight Lands that would split the world powers into eight, all in different direction, far away from each other Eightrge Pangea-like continent. They would be separate. When they look at the map at the projected position of their newnds, they could see that this would also solve another problem Border dispute would be not as frequent as it is today. This would also lower the risk of war between two world powers and it is harder for other world powers to meddle in their matters. There is a few disadvantage but there is a lot more of advantages. And they all could see the intention of Death Monarch, Hirate and Jean proposing this n. It is to give a chance for the world to breathe. Jean who did not say anything from the beginning suddenly said ''I agree with Hirate saying that the world needs stability. We all fought fornds, for people and for resources'' the other nodded. ''But we also have gone through the Weronian war together. Regardless of our factions, we all have seen how close humanity came to be destroyed. Right now, we have an opportunity. The world now has abundance in resources. And with this n, we could all grow without attacking each other.'' Jean then look at Death Monarch and then he looks back at the people in the room and said ''We have decided not to use the prohibition on War. We all know that would just be repressing animosity and when that repressed animosity breaks out, the effect is more dangerous'' In the past Death Monarch use to prohibit the world from going to war But that could not be a solution because as long as one wanted to wage war, they would. However, in this current situation, without any threat and promise of growth, there is no need to provoke war. Everyone was thinking and they could also see it. There is a good chance that if this n works, for a few years the world would be at peace with each other The distance from each other is far away, there is no border conflict, thend is full so the world powers would probably focus on growing the poption and making sure that their faction grows stronger. This measure if sessfully implemented could also save humanity. If one day, another invader from another star appears, even if they manage to create destruction, there is a higher chance that not all continents would be destroyed if the continent is scattered far away from each other. Jean spoke a few more words and then other nodded. Then they turned to another page of the information docket and there is anothernd that is nned alongside the Eight Lands. there is the Wilderness. This would be thend where the monster would be situated. All the monster in the world would be sent here and the geography of the area is already decided It is arge Pangea like continent in the middle of a vast sea of water. Circling it is one hundred ind. These ind would be called Hundred Ind of Monsters. There is a reason why there is one hundred ind. This is a formation that would contain the monsters here. Only when they reached enough power they could break through this ind restriction. Of course, even though Death Monarch said he would put all the monster here, he did not mean that all monsters would be in that ind. After all, there is dungeons and people still need to use monster to level up. Most of the monster that will be imprisoned here are dangerous monsters that could destroy Earth. there is many monster like that under the vats sea water, most of which is still in slumber. This is also one of thends that is nned >> Chapter 1429 A Gamble Ninends. They all read the information and the more they read about it, the more they are surprised. It is crazy, so crazy that it might just work. Then there is the Untainted Land, thestnd nned. The tenth Land Thisnd is a super mega continent. Anynds that are not used by the Eight imed Lands will be merged into this Untainted Lands Thisnd would be under the protection of all the Seven Great Powers and there would be formation around it. The limit of power in thisnd is only Seed Forming. Once you break through to Disk Formation, you must soar out from thisnd. If not, Heavenly Punishment would exterminate you. Everyone reading this part could not help but be shocked and amazed. They look at Death Monarch like they could not believe him. And they finally understand thergeyout Death Monarch is creating right now They still think too little. Death Monarch is not creating a new world order. This crazy man is wanting to create a brand new world. They read the exnation and they could tell what Death Monarch is trying to do. He is creating this Untainted Lands for humanity. To preserve humanity and to make sure that the sheep and the wolves are separated. In a way, it is like a novice vige. Thisnd also could not be imed by the Seven World powers. Instead, any power and faction that would appear in thatnd belongs to the people of thatnd And the more they read the more they felt like this is separation of worlds. ''Separation between mortals and gods'' Narleod said. His voice is low but since he did not intend to hide what he says, everyone could hear him and everyone nodded This is like the Three Thousand Worlds of the Jade Empire, separating into three realms to divide the different lifeforms that is in the three thousand world. Those who are outside of the Untainted Lands must not interfere in the matter of the Untainted Land. They must not build their bases there, must not exploit the resources there and so on and so forth. And if they enter thatnd, they must lower their realm to the realm of Seed Forming. Jean could see everyone faces and he chuckles a bit. When Death Monarches to him with this matter, he also reacted the same way. But when he thinks about it, this is very good for the development of humanity This Untainted Land that Death Monarch is trying to create is also to help the world with its energy problem. This Untaintednd could only support someone to break through until Disk Forming. But when they break through to Disk Forming they have to soar out of thend. Thend itself is covered with four great mountains Whoever live in thisnd would probably see four great mountain reaching to the sky. But if they saw it from above, they would see arge wide pir. This pir would be a formation of this Untainted Land. The people reading also understood another thing about the Untainted Land. The rules of thisnd would be decided by the people who created thisnd. And that would be Death Monarch, Hikigaya and Jean. The rules here do not mean the worldlyws but rules of the world and reality. It means the rules of power inside the Untainted Land might be different from outside it There is many things Death Monarch wanted to apply in thisnd. Like the application of merit from heaven. But what shocked them the most, they could see that the Untainted Land is the lower world and the real world, is where they are now, a ce with great concentration of energy. if its other people, one might think that Death Monarch wanted to hoard the energy of the world. But it is clear Death Monarch is doing this to make sure that people have a fighting chance. They also understood it. When two Disk Formation fights against each other, no matter how careful they are, they would implicate the innocent even if they don''t mean to. The only reason Death Monarch could still make sure his hand clean from the death of innocence is because he has great control of his power. But not everyone is like him. And even Azief did not dare say that there is no coteral damage. For example, when he fought against that Demon King, the power he unleashes, create storms and tsunami all over the world. Who could say that everyone affected from that event did not die because of the cmity that he ushes. Of course, at that time he had the help of Sangmin who brought everyone into the Mirror Dimension and so, if there is a coteral damage it would not be many. But, he could not always be that lucky, could he? Even if he didn''t mean to, the normal people, the weak suffers, This world is now too dangerous. The stronger Death Monarch be, the more eh felt that one day, it might be possible for him to identally wipes the entire humankind with a punch. This Untainted Land program could put the people in there and with the application of merit, the Unattained Land would quickly thrive Sooner orter, great expert woulde out from Untainted Land. And they could supplement the world. Everyone finished reading it and then they leaned back on their throne. Their heart is beating and their eyes is wide open. Theyout is very great Ten Lands. Ten different continent. Tenndmasses that surpass anything that this world has ever seen. A realm inside a world. A new order ofws and rules of reality. All of this is easy to imagine in paper, but is it possible? This is the question in everyone''s mind. Is it possible? Or is this just a tall promise? But when one thinks of Death Monarch, everyone knows this is not a guy who speaks lies or give empty promises. There is no need to. So, one could conclude that what it says on the document is true. This world could be reorganized like that. But, in the end, the same question in the beginning keep popping in their heads. Is it possible to do this? Can human power create this new world order? This kind of thought swirls in everyone mind. Kairu sighed and look at Death Monarch. Then he looks at Jean and Hikigaya. Kairu seems to want to say something. Hirate even though they were separated far away could tell that Kairu wanted to say something And he is not the only that wanted to say something. Hirate simply said ''Just ask him'' his voice echoes in thisrge room. Kairu sighed and then ask Jean ''You sure you could do this?'' Jean smiles a bit and then he answers ''It would be hard. But it is possible'' he paused for a second before saying ''If it''s the three of us, it is very much possible'' Everyone think of this statement and they try to think how these three people would manage to do this. These three people of course is none other than Jean, Hikigaya and Death Monarch, the only three people in this world that could move freely in this world, ignoring distance. Other than a ce with certain restriction like the Turbulent Sea where they could not utilize teleportation that much, most of the ces in the world could not escape the eyes of these three people Jean continue talking ''It is a pity there is not another Divine Comprehension leveler. If we had¡­.'' he sighed before saying ''If Raymond actually broke through to Divine Comprehension level it would take less work for us'' ''Is there no other way than you three doing it?'' Hannah Storm from Order of Thinkers ask. Jean chuckles and Hikigaya scoffed. Death Monarch like always expressionless like some kind of a death god It might seem like Hannah is concerned for them. but everyone in this room is smart. If there is another way, and they chose to do this, then it implies that the three of them is doing this not for the sake of the world but for some other ulterior motives And that is a fair judgment to make. If the three of them colluded with each other, they could change the world however they wanted if all the other world powers put down their defenses It is a big ask and it is understandable that everyone have certain reservation Jean however is patient and he understand so he knows he had to exin this clearly. ''There is another way. Death Monarch had learned some technology that could change the terrain of the world'' ''Then why?'' ''However, like Hirate had said before, it requires an already mature advanced technology industry. We all have our advanced technology. Some of you steal it from other worlds. Some you created yourselves. Some you get from quest or from some dungeons. But we have no manufacturing industries to create some of these weapons and technology. Jena takes a breath before saying ''It would take too long'' And he¡­ he gazes toward Death Monarch and continue saying ''And he does not want to wait that long'' Everyone could understand who this he is referring to. There is another silence in the room >> Chapter 1430 Trust Kairu frowned and then ask ''The Republic already say aye?'' he asks Jean but it was someone else that answers ''The Republic say Aye'' Azief suddenly said, his cold voice echoes in the room. Jean smiles at this and he simply closes his eyes like nothing just happened. Some people also sense the tense atmosphere almost immediately. They then remember Right now the Republic seems to be split into two, one of them following Jean, the other following Katarina. Maybe, he doesn''t want Jean to answer on behalf of the Republic to avoid things getting worse for the internal matters of the Republic. Jean also did not mind. This is just a small drama and no one wanted to make this small thing bigger. It rtes to so many powerful people that it is better not to get suck in this problem Kairu then look toward Hirate and Hirate nodded. ''The Three Great Powers had already decided this'' Kairu thought to himself. Sangmin who did not say and ask anything also get his answer. Kairu is like the spokesperson for the other four world powers. It seems that they have nned this before they even enter the Dome. It is understandable because Narleod has bad rtionship with World Government so he could not be the one asking question. Sangmincks presences, Hannah is not the Grand Researcher so the only one that would be able to speak this freely and incite so many answers from the other three great powers might only be Kairu who rarely have a conflict with the other three great powers. Everyone also undersatnd that this is different than before This is unlike the other proposal. Everyone must agree. If not, there might be dangers along the way. This stake of changing the world, changing the rules of reality, this kind of thing if disturbed, could bring a bacsh. Death Monarch is actually taking arge risk here. It is the first time he takes the risk for the world. He never taken any risk before. It is conceivable that if even one person doesn''t agree, Death Monarch would scrap this n altogether. Azief look at the people in the room and he watches them. He is gambling. He¡­. hates gambling. But for once, he wanted to gamble. Most of the people in this room today once his enemies. Most of the people here once and probably still devise ns against him. Hirate even uses Sofia that time to trap him. And then they use Will to kill him. And that is the only instances where he knows about it and not counting the other secret measures that they have taken against him Hirate is his most obvious enemies. But, the others are not that good either And while the others did not sh with him directly, Azief did not forget that Storm Tide once tried to attack him but did not. And many of them attack him secretly, waiting for that moment when he is vulnerable. But years has passed since then. They are not the same people they were almost a decade ago. And it is the same for him. he is not the same person as he was all those years ago. He understands people more. And he sympathizes with them more. There is light and there is darkness. But in the past, the darkness holds him dear. Now, there is an equal bit. He is not a saint. He is very clear of that. But, he is not all evil either. He does not care much and he had dark fantasies and dark urges in him. B ut, he had friends. He had a family. Not born of blood, but connected by a bond stronger than that. He had a brother who would go to the end with him. There is people who he loved and loved him back. So, here he is. Making a gamble. Wanting to see whether, in the face of extinction, could humanity rise to the asion? Could they for once, forget all their rivalries, the hatred that they once had, for at least once, to do something that would benefit the world. Of course, Azief did not believe on hundred percent in the benevolence of others. It is not like doing this had no benefit to them. There is benefit to them But, they had to trust him. Trust that he would keep his promise. Yes, the packet data shows that he would split the world to tennds. But when he does this, when all of these world leaders lower the defenses on theirnd, on their territory, gives him all the energy he needed, they have to trust that he would not simply strip them away or kill them. And everyone understands this. It is like giving the keys of the kingdom to him. If he were to move thends of the world, to merge them, tobine them, there is no doubt that he would find out all that they meant to hide. Could they trust him? ''I guess that is the hardest part of all of this. Trusting me'' Azief thought to himself. These people are not used to trusting others. Azief did not say anything. He went silent and he waited. Kairu, Narleod, Lee Sangmin, Hannah Strom, these four people who represent the other four world powers is also silent, thinking ''Give me time'' Hannah Storm said. ''yes, give us time'' Narleod said. The other was about to say the same time but Azief simply said ''Until the end of this meeting. That is the only time I can give you. This must be resolved today'' he sighed, pausing for a second before saying with determination ''We do not have enough time'' ''The world has to be settled today. '' There is silence in the room after what Death Monarch said And everyone expression is not good. Narleod then say ''You are forcing us. This is like a con man rushing people so that they could not make a sound decision'' The other three did not say anything but it is clear with their silence that they think the same way. Azief voice rises and then his sharp eyes look at everyone. ''I reminded you all, and Hirate reminded you too. Outside, up there, there is threats. And it is a world ending threat. '' He sighed and said ''I have seen all kinds of Universe. I have seen darkness that lurks in the Void. Brilliant civilization. Most of them are very enlightened, rarely having the desire to expand or to conquer'' ''But not all of it is like that. I don''t want Earth to rely on the benevolence of others. Because who knows? Maybe someday, they would not be so benevolent anymore'' Hannah Storm then said ''Death Monarch. You must understand. This is a tall order you are asking for. You are telling to put down our weapon, and let you put a knife on our throat. You are already the strongest person in the world.'' She pauses for a second before saying ''If you decide to fight all the Six powers, we could still force you back. All of us here has a backhand against you. I think you know that'' Azief nodded and he doesn''t even seem angry about it Hannah Storm muster her courage and then said ''But, even with all of our weapons and or backhands, we are not even sure we could kill you. And even if we could, the result would be catastrophic to us, and to the world. We would not risk that unless it is thest measure.'' She paused for a second. But no one is interjecting. Not the three great powers, not the four world powers Some felt that Hannah Storm is talking what they are thinking. And as for Azief, he simply listens. She continues saying ''And now, if we let all our defenses down, what hope we have against you¡­...if you decide that we are unnecessary. This is your great chance to settle the world and rule the world¡­. alone'' She then added ''You said you would not believe in the benevolence of others? What do you think we would think now when that benevolencee from you? What if, you, at that crucial time¡­...no longer wanted to be benevolent?'' The entire room fell into silence. Everyone has been thinking about this. But no one dares say it. Hikigaya then said ''I am here'' Jean also speak ''I am also here'' These two are also Divine Comprehension leveler. Hannah did not answer them instead she looks toward Kairu and Kairu understood. So he simply said ''Hikigaya, you were helped by Death Monarch. You owe him'' Then he turns to look toward Jean and said ''Jean, you could beat all of us here. But are you sure you could beat him?'' ''And there is another angle of this matter that you seem to overlook.'' ''What if you are colluding with Death Monarch to split the world into three, with Death Monarch, you and Hikigaya ruling the world? You know our worries are not unfounded'' Hikigaya and Jean look at each other but they could not say anything to this. Even though, they really have no such intention, and is really thinking about the safety of the world, they could also understand the concern of these people. Jean look at Azief and said ''I could not convince them. You must be the one that do it. My words means nothing now.'' Azief also understand this and he close his eyes for a second. He takes a deep breath, thinking what words he could say. ''Since I already have the mentality of gambling, just gamble away'' he thought to himself. ''I know what you are all worried about. And I know you are thinking of the gain and loss here. What if I broke my word?'' ''But don''t you think I also have my own worries?'' ''If I seed doing this, separating the world to tennds, to ten regions, my power would decline in that moment. I would be vulnerable.'' He smiles and then said. ''I would be in my weakest moment. Not to mention, the Heavenly Will might also attack me at that time. Can I trust you all not to attack me? You seem to only read what is disadvantageous to you and not read what I have risked'' Then he added ''I have risk and you have risk. In the end, ites down to this. ''Trust'' >> Chapter 1431 Explosion Trust. This word sometimes is very light. Sometimes, it is heavy Azief paused for a second. Letting them digest his words. Azief leaned back on his throne, his cold eyes looking at those four people. Then he spoke ''You either trust me or not. I dare bring out this proposal at this time because you all have seen the Weronian War. You have seen the almost possible future extinction of our kind. If the Weronian seeds at that time, humanity would be wiped out. We may have evolved to a higher life forms, but we still are humans'' Hearing this everyone has an ugly expression on their face. Azief did not see most of the Weronian upation because he was in other worlds at that time. When he returns to Earth, he fought against that Weronian Warrior and then nearly died before Katarina saves him and encased him inside a mountain of ice. When he opens his eyes, the Weronian upation has already ended. But the people in this room had seen what happened then. They have no words to describe the situation at that time. Whatever you think you know about war, that cognition changed that day Narleod, Jean, Hirate, Hikigaya, the Grand Researcher, Kairu and many others changed that day. So, when Azief mentioned that year again, they could not help but remember certain dark days. Azief only knows about the war and the cruelty under upation of the Weronian through reports. But even through the report and the videos, he could tell that it is worse. Because it is not a war for the survival of their race. It was a genocide. A barbaric race that tries to eradicate the human race. The stories nowadays portrayed the Weronian and a mindless barbaric cosmic race, not having intelligence. But Azief read the report. The Weronian did try to make other methods like releasing gas so that humans could not procreate. It reminded Azief of a certain nation that uses the same method before the Fall where they try to control a poption of a certain race. The Weronians also tries to send some humans to reeducation camps where they would be sterilized, raped or killed, being a ything for these barbaric race. There is a moment of silence. The air bes heavy. Azief sighed and then said ''I am not a man who speaks many words. I find that speaking too much sometimes diminish the meaning of my action.'' ''But this time, I must speak'' He went silent for a second. He was about to say something but then he stopped. No one noticed this but Jean and Hikigaya. For a moment, Azief squint his left eye. Azief pretend everything is fine but his heart is beating right now. He seems to see a vision in that brief moment. He saw a trident, saw the world bringing down thunder and saw a vision of a being clothed in light, surrounded by water. This vision is brief. Usually Azief could ignore it but this time, the feeling is so strong that he could not restrain that vision from filling his mind. But he quickly focused on the matter at hand. The vision that he just saw is put on the back of his mind. He then said to the four people he needs to convince ''I would not try to inspire you with rousing words of duty or responsibility. You know who I am. I never cared much about that kind of stuff'' At this Narleod chuckles. They all know that while Death Monarch is probably the strongest person in the world, he is rarely active in doing anything for the world. It is not that he is selfish. It is that he never put the world in his thought at all. However, it has been years since the Fall. Most people changed. And he too, also changed ''I could not rouse you to believe in me. And you would not be tempted by some kind of idealistic utopia'' he paused and then continue ''But what I will do is paint a picture of horror'' ''And that picture is simple. I just want you to all remember what you see during the Weronian upation. I want you to remember that feeling when you saw all the things that were happening back then'' ''I know you all have rivalries and enmity against each other. We all have something we want to the other for. I don''t see you as my friend. We are all entangled in benefits, in profit and losses and that is fine. ''But tell me¡­...''and then Azief look at Narleod ''I know you hate Hirate and the World Government, but I also know you cooperated with them during the Weronian upation. You hide it from the world, but Sasha is very capable'' Azief chuckles a bit and said ''The one noble thing you do for the world, yet, you want to hide it from the world like you aremitting some unspeakable sin'' Narleod face tightened. ''You hate him but you trust him enough. I see that you have anger and hate. But you, for once, manage to put that aside. You must see something in humanity that you ae not quite ready to abandon. ''You are dangerous. Crazy. But, you are not Void'' ''And all of you, regardless of the profit and loss, you cooperated with each other resisting the Weronian upation. You remember that don''t you? That is the horror we will face'' ''Sooner orter, there would be another barbarian race that woulde to this again. We are no longer a small rock floating in the nothingness of space. We have alerted the Universe and they have heard the sirens and they see us now.'' ''If we have nothing to fight against them at that time...'' he let his word trails off and there is silence in the room Azief sighed and then said ''We either stand together, or we all die alone¡­and in misery.'' ''I do not intend to leave Earth and I don''t think any of you wanted to. Whether it is because it is our home, or whether it is because it is the only ce in the Universe filled with pure energy, I don''t care. Whether it''s for the benefit or for nostalgia, you all want to stay here'' So, choose. And don''t be wishy washy about it'' Then Death Monarch lean back on his throne and close his eyes. He had said all that needed to be said. And an eerie silence descends on the room. They could feel the time is ticking. Death Monarch is there on his throne waiting. Jean and Hikigaya also close their eyes. In the end, even if they have the intention, they could not do it alone. Narleod look at Kairu, Kairu look at Hannah, Hannah look at Lee Sangmin and they all seems to know that this is the only time that Death Monarch would give them They then push a button and the area around their throne is surrounded by a translucent barrier before the translucent barrier be ck. Only four throne areas are like this. Azief did not say anything to this as he knows that this is them discussing things with each other. Azief on the other hand is trying to make sense of the vision he had just saw. A trident? He thought to himself. The trident looks familiar to him. Then he thinks about the other glimpses he saw. Some of it doesn''t seem to make sense. He doesn''t like this. But he could not stop it either. Since the moment he had Erika eyes, he had been getting these kind of glimpses all the time. The time passes on and then the ck barrier be translucent again. Kairu then spoke, his voice seems particrly loud in thisrge room. ''We have discussed among ourselves and we have decided'' Azief nodded. Kairu continue ''Representing the will of the Order of Thinkers, The Lotus Order, the League of Freedom and the African Alliance, we- ''before he could finish saying it, Azief suddenly stood up, his aura exploded almost in an instant ''How dare!'' he seems to said The entire room was surrounded by a maelstrom of energy and the roof of the Dome cracks. This sudden action shook everyone. ''What happened?'' Narleod said as he got up from his seat. The other also got up from their seat. In that moment Azief look toward Jean and Jean nodded. He disappeared almost immediately from the room. Hikigaya follows after him. Azief waves his hand and a powerful wind seems to have been generated. All the others in the room is puzzled but then they felt a great power suddenly erupting This feeling that they felt is like an uncontroble energy that exploded all of a sudden and those who felt it knows that this is not normal at all. ''Shit!'' Narleod curses. Hannah Storm who is in holographic form seems to be distorted. The real Hannah Storm in the Antarctica did not feel the vibration or neither could she senses anything. But she could see something is wrong. Lee Sangmin who is in his throne looks around him, his eyes shines and inside his pupils are matrixes of formation that seems to assemble itself Kairu ready his hand, a curved saber appears on his hand. In that moment they understand. Someone has attacked the Dome. Because now they could hear the explosion and feels the vibrationing toward this room They did not notice such explosion in the beginning because of the protection formation that is embedded all around this Dome. And it is also because this is thend inside the Turbulent Sea, a ce where their Divine Sense are dulled. Boom! Booom! >> Chapter 1432 Flames All Around The entire Dome seems to shake The sound of the explosion came and the entire area of the room seems to be disintegrating. ''An anti-matter bomb mix with other corrosive and anti-life substances. Contain it before it could disintegrate the main formation'' Hannah Strom analyze the bomb before her holographic body disappeared from the room the energy in the room was disturbed heavily, the formation embedded in the walls seems to erase itself, the ground cracks, the space properties that envelop the entire room shows signs of instability ''Let us make a move.'' Lee Sangmin said calmly. The other people that is still in the room nodded. They could see if they let this explosion continue unabated, even they would be affected. Lee Sangmin tap his staff and formations light up under his feet, a helix like formation floated up from the ground, protecting him. Narleod fly up and punches through the debris, each punch disintegrate therge debris that even the space is between copsed. Narleod frowned and shouted ''This room could notst. Evacuate'' he shouted. The other people also noticed this. Right now, the space altering properties of this room has been disintegrated. Unless one wanted to try to survive a space crunch, they should quickly go out of the range of this room. Kairu bring out a bottle sk. The sound of the water rumbling echoes inside the room even as the sound of space copsing seems to drown out any other sound Then he opens the sk and swipe the water out from it, a colorful rainbow bridge was formed He jumps onto that rainbow bridge and he turns into a colorful light that disappeared from the room. Narleod on the other hands turns into a meteor and melted everything around him as he pierces through the Dome ceiling Even as the ceiling seems to copse with the space that envelops it, his me seems to be able to melt space Lee Sangmin on the other hand tap the space beside him and the space seems to turns into a prismatic block. He enters the prismatic block and goes into the Mirror Dimension. Hirate on the other hand had already been transported by Jean the moment, Jean notices the explosion. Most of the world leaders could save themselves but there is other guest in the room that watched the proceeding. And they all could only scream and be in fear. Not everyone in the room could fly away, punch their way out, or escape to another dimension. Azief frowned before he waves his hand again. Everyone in the room was transported away from the room and then after making sure that nobody is in the room anymore, Azief teleported himself out of the room. BOOOM! A powerful space crunch erupted almost immediately in the room. Around the area, the entire space time is unravelling, creating all kinds of weird time and space phenomenon before it devours itself and exploded in a powerful space altering explosion. BOOOM! BOOOM! The sound of explosion is everywhere, the st of the explosion swept away the structures all over the Dome. The power of the explosion reaches the sky and distorts the already chaotic energy in this ce even more. Outside the conference room, there is Hikigaya. He frowned, looking at the current damage and the st and the explosion. His mind is thinking fast. He did not have time to think who is the one attacking the Dome and the delegations of the world power. Right now, seeing these kind of damage, he knew he could only think off how to save as many people as he can ''It is a bit hard but it is still possible. I guess right now I could show the world how much I have improved'' Hikigaya seems to mutter to himself. Even as his body is about to be sted by an explosion, a shockwave and a storm of fire, he seems to be calm His eyes are full of confidence. He moves his finger and the explosion turns into a wave of water that turns translucent before turning into something akin of a holographic 3D projection. The st turns into nothing more than a blowing wind, the storms of fire gathers together and turns into fireworks that fly into the sky. Hikigaya smiles. Debris ofrge structure that is falling down on people turns into bouncy balls. When it falls down onto people, the people would only get push away but were not crushed under its weight. All around the damage that should happen, the might explosion that should level everything outside of the conference room be something funny and harmless. Some people look and see Hikigaya fluting in the air, his robe fluttering and a smile on his face and they know it is Hikigaya methods However, these people did not have time to express their gratitude, quickly running away from the explosion that they see in the distance. Some run towards Hikigaya, believing that it is the safest around him. Some fly to the sky, intending to leave the area. Some runs toward the back area. He turns reality into merely an illusion, a trick of the eye. Hikigaya is not the only one containing the explosion all over the Dome. There is also Jean the Time Monarch. He is sitting cross legged on the air, and there are green strings around his body. This green string seems to bind itself upon particles of atoms. Around him, time seems to slow down. And the closer it is to him, the slower time seems to move. But time itself is a construct of the mind. It is the stillness of nothingness. There is an explosion all over the Dome but the explosion could not move. It is likes being a paused scene of an explosion only the living things in the explosion could run away. The fire did not harm, the st did not swept people away, the debris did not fall. People, and animals alike all fled the area. Bursting out of the many halls that is in the area of the Dome, is the dignitaries of the world powers, the reporters, the soldiers and guards. They see the situation and they could not make sense of it. On one side, there is aical scene of danger turning into something cartoonish. Large debris turning into bouncy balls, fires turns to beautiful fireworks in the sky, st wave turns into breezy wind and so on and so forth. On another side, time seems to stand still. They did not have time to assess things calmly. They just run or fly like there is not enough space between them and these cmities. BOOOOM! A part of the Dome falls down. A middle age man looks at the distance, seeing the cmity that is about toe to him and his family. A shockwave that is about to reach them, a storm of fire that is like a rolling ball of mud is behind that storm of fire. And above them, arge section of the roof is about to fall down on them One family thates from one of the world powers that is running is about to be crushed by an entirerge section of the ceiling. The middle age man is the father. He looks at his daughter and his wife and look at the roof section above his head, the danger that is above and in front of him and even though he did not want to, he could only resign toward his fate right now ''I could at least save my daughter; he thought to himself This person is only in the Energy Disperse Stage. If this ceiling is a normal ceiling he could just punch it out. But there is a weird fire that shroud that ceiling section and this fire seems to neutralize energy. He himself is bloodied after pushing away some nks that seems to burst out of nowhere when the Hall first exploded. And his energy was drained by that fire. So, he already knows that he could not save everyone. He could save himself. But that would be leaving his wife and his daughter to death. He could only save one person. And he chose his daughter ''Sa-'' he was about to say something, but then just right before the section of the roof is about to fall, it stopped The shockwave disperse, the rolls of fire disintegrated like it is nothing but his illusion. ''He saw a man in the air, ck robe, cold face simply pointing toward that part of the roof and the roof stop there in the air like it is suspended by some kind of string. This man is none other than Death Monarch. The man nodded in thanks then quickly takes his wife and his daughter away from the area of explosion running toward Jean direction. Azief then clench his fist and the section of the roof disintegrated into dust that is quickly blown by the wind. ''Who dares attack this Dome?'' Azief seems to be thinking to himself. But he did not have time to contemte this question He looks around and he could see Jean and Hikigaya in the distance containing the explosion. There were not the only ones but it is hard to use his Divine Sense right now to get urate view of the situation. He is closest to Jean right now He takes one step, the space ripples and suddenly he is now beside Jean. The time around him in an instant seems to be locked by some force and he knows that this is Jean Time Domain. He could see the explosion in the distance that is bing bigger but seems to be slow. Then he looks around the Dome. ''He improved more than just a lot'' he thought to himself. This is the Turbulent Sea, where time and space is very unstable. But even in such ce, Jean could still maintain Time and Space around him to this degree. If it''s in any other ce, he could probably simply stop Time altogether. If not for Jean, this explosion would take out the entire Dome. Azief, Jean and Hikigaya could see that the formation that is put by the Arrayist master did not even have the function of stopping this explosion This explosion is not a simple explosion. >> Chapter 1433 Golden Skies The mes in the distance, the screams that echoes all over the entire city, the smokes that rises up from the ground, reaching high to the sky Azief could tell that these explosion, this attack is something very unusual. But, all three of the is still calm. All around them people are running away. But people like Narleod, Kairu, and Lee Sangmin did not run away. Then there is also people like Wang Jian, Athena, Freya to name a few that also rush out from the hall and created all kinds of barrier fortification. Shield made of energy shielded people andrge structure. And Azief could see that in the city, there is a sh of a purple lighting zig zagging across the entire city Only a sh could be seen ''Will'' he thought to himself Right now, the explosion is slowed down by the rules of Time that Jean had stimted. People thought that Jean could only hold this explosion for a few second but as the second passes, the explosion is still there, could not move forward even an inch. Jean today, is not like the Jean six months ago. At that time, he just enters Divine Comprehension realm Today, he has mastered more of his ability as a Divine Comprehension leveler. And then there is also Hikigaya. Azief look at Jean and then he looks at the city in the distance. All over the city of Arturia, there is also explosion. But just like the explosion in this Dome, all of them seems to explode but before it could hit any people, the explosion stood still. One could even see the fire and the anti-matter properties eating away at matter but could not move an inch further. Azief smiles and said ''It seems you have improved.'' He muttered it this time. Death Monarch rarelypliments anyone. Jean simply smiles and said ''It is a pity that the bomb around the meeting room could not be prevented. It takes out the entire room. I think the bulk of the explosion is put there. The barriers and the protection formation portably could not halt even one of these bombs. So, the target was us. The world leaders'' ''We did not detect it. That is¡­...something'' Jean said and Azief and Hikigaya, the only one that could speak and listen calmly in this tense situation understood the implied meaning Azief smiles bitterly. he was caught unaware. Jean was caught unaware. And Hikigaya too. Like Jean said¡­...this is something This bomb¡­whatever it is¡­seems to shield itself from their perception. Was it because this is the Turbulent Sea? Or is it because of something else? If it''s thetter, then there is a problem. ''It does not matter. For now, we will save the people. We will talk about thister in detail'' Jena and Hikigaya simply nodded. He sighed and then as he walks forward, his height seems to change. He became bigger andrger and taller And boom of explosion seems to urs around it. It is spacepressed and copsing, creating loud sound of explosion. Each step he took great storms of energy seems to swirls around him. Seven feet, eight feet, ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet, fifty feet and then Azief stopped growing. He was taller than anyone andrger than anyone. A giant has manifested and it is a giant in golden colors. Spacepresses, and the light from his body shines all over the city, dispersing the clouds, piercing the sky. The entire entrance gate has been destroyed as he berger and his feet crush the entrance gate. Around him, the wind that blows seems to be obstructed by arge mountain, the pressure of the energy forces these wind to split into two directions, creating squalls wind all over his body. With him at the center of the Dome, a powerful wind st rolled out in all direction, the fires in the Dome was swept away by this st of wind. This is a Golden Wind; a Heavenly Will intent is embedded in this st of wind. It did not harm, it dispels cmities, bless the people, protect life, bringing life and pushing out death. Hikigaya and Jean had already retreated when Azief becamerger. The force from Azief body pierces space and time causing more distortion to space The wind st from his body swept through all the debris into dust, the fires into nothingness Azief was not the only one minimizing the damage Jean waves his sleeve, and all the people all were sucked into his sleeve. Hikigaya eyes shines with symbols as he looks at the sky, seeing the Heavenly Will Avatar looking down. The entire gate, the gardens, the yard, the square all were pushed by this wind. The protection formation was stripped almost instantly. Some people who is outside of the Dome saw the fifty feet figure of Death Monarch. His entire being is shining so bright like he was the sun and they were so shocked that some people forget to run as their eyes grew wide as they stared incredulously The golden wind passes them by the debris, the explosion all turns to nothingness but the wind did not harm them All they could feel was the pat of the wind on their back, like a breezy summer wind swaying across your cheek Waves of powerful golden st of wind poured forth, shattered all the destruction. The destruction all over the Dome seems to be wiped out by some kind of Divine Force and everyone could only see golden skies and golden clouds Tens of thousands of people in the distance could see that the golden wind is about to reach the city and when the wind rushes over they see how easy it was for Death Monarch to dispel this cmity It is as simple as turning his hand. They watched in astonishment as they see the cloudless skies is filled with golden colors and golden clouds, filling the world with the majesty of heaven and earth For a moment, the screams, stopped. They look at the sky and their fears dissipated. The golden skies seem to be able to dispel all fears and cmities. Some people who watched this, seeing that fifty feet man standing in golden bright holy color, could not help but feel despair and helpless. ''How powerful and mighty, the number one person in the world!'' he thought to himself. There are many who came today, who is the enemy of Death Monarch. And many of them that came here today who wanted to watch him fail They hope for something bad to happen in this conference of world leaders. Maybe, Death Monarch would offend the Six Great powers and create another conflict. Maybe, some rebel forces wanted to kill them. There is a lot of ways for this thing to go wrong. But, right now, there is only bitterness in their hearts. Explosion rocked the city, mes covered the entire ind and these people that wanted the death and destruction of Death Monarch is now saved by that golden wind. It is not a pleasant feeling being indebted to your enemy, even if the enemy didn''t know that they had saved you. And if before they wanted Death Monarch to fail, now they wanted him to seed. Golden skies, golden clouds, bringing prosperity to the world. the blessing of the heaven rained down ''I do not like being in this state'' Azief thought to himself, and then he nces to the sky for a second. In that one nce, he saw the Heavenly Will Avatar looking at him He feels the oppression of Heaven, feeling the oppression of thisnd, of space and time constricting his every move. But these forces could not hold them down. ''Only a bit'' he mutters. But the words he said could not be heard amidst the explosion and screams No one hears it. But there is something that heard it Only that Avatar in the sky, invisible to the human eyes seems to be hearing it. The entire ground is cracking, the space is copsing by the second, voids of spaces seems to gather around Azief body. this is the only way to look at everything clearly. This part of the world hinders his Divine Sense. If he wants to get a good look of everything he either has to fly or be bigger. He chooses to be bigger. Because he wanted to make a move and it is better if he makes this move when he is in this titan form. Most of the golden wind dissipates the destruction of the city but he also could see a more distant explosion. The space around him that was already unstable is popping off like a cooked up popcorn. He saw forest that is being ravaged by a me thirty feet high, with a width that is increasing by the second, He sawkes and rivers dries up turning into gas as the mes swept past it. He frowned. And then he waves his hand toward that direction, golden light gathers around his hand and as he waves his hand, this golden light spread out toward that ce The explosion was all washed away like dirt being cleaned by a strong detergent. It seems like a big problem but it is like the sound of thunder, only the sound is loud, but there is no lightning attacking. The world was calmed down and second passes. Azief frowned. ''Only this?'' He solves it too easy. That is what he felt. Jean and Hikigaya also slowly release their magic. Around him, Time moves normally again. There is beads of sweat over his forehead He is exhausted. Even though he did not show any signs of exhaustion, it is true that doing the things he did is very exhausting. Hikigaya is also the same. If there is one person that did not have such fatigue it would be Death Monarch. Azief turns back into his original size and floated down in the Dome. None of the people were dead. Some were injured. Azief once again spread out his Divine Sense Even though his Divine Sense is obstructed a bit but he still has enough power to envelop the entire area of the Dome and then he frowned. Most of the Dome has been destroyed. There is a few Hall that survived but even that is on the verge of being destroyed. But most of it was destroyed, from those pavilions in thekes and the gardens to the top floor. But Azief is frowning ''Something is not right here'' he thought to himself >>> Chapter 1434 The Winner Azief look at Hikigaya and Jean and then he asks ''What do you think the purpose here?'' They did not answer because they do not know. ''We have to investigate first. There is too much confusion. I¡­also do not understand what the perpetrator is intending to achieve'' Jean said Azief nodded and then the three of them suddenly disappeared from the area. Only the sign of the space being disturbed shows that they were here just now. Amidst the panicking and dazed crowd, there is someone who is smiling and he simply mutter s to himself ''Like I thought, that person underestimate those three too much'' Looking around him, there is great destruction. But, there is little death. Maybe even nonexistent. Those three Divine Comprehension leveler easily solve such a mass attack. From the Dome of Arturia to the city of Arturia itself, Death Monarch needs only to waves his hand to turns every mes into wind. ''But, at least the world would now know. And, the demonstration is good enough'' ''After all, it is not like these three people would always be able toe and go everywhere in the world. It is not like in the past'' ''Now, he just need to take responsibility about this matter and the n will bepleted'' The one saying this is none other than a senator of the Republic, a devious smile on his face that is quickly wiped out from his face. At the same time that this was happening, on a half destroyed ind, there is someone who is holding a trident. His entire body is bloodied. But there is a smile on his face. He is kneeling on the ground, the trident on his hand. He grips the trident and slowly tries to get up. Using the trident as a hold, he pushes himself up. Standing, he looks around him. There is a sight of destion. Thousands of acres of forest were disintegrated, the entire terrain is unrecognizable, with scorched ground and pit hole the size of arge craters all over. The energy around him is distorted and the space around him is not stable. Around twenty feet away from him is arge dragon sprawled over a long distance. The dragon is bleeding in many ces, an arrow on one of itsrge eyes, his side is torn open. But that dragon is still breathing and one of its eyes is still looking at him. Before he could even steady himself, a voicees from behind. ''Don''t you feel d that you allied with me, Raymond? '' Haish'' a sighing sound escape his mouth. The one holding the trident is none other than Raymond. And behind him is Void. He no longer has that robe on him. Instead, there is an iron armor all over his body. But most of the iron armor has been destroyed. And Void himself has a lot of injuries. Kaiju is not easy to defeat. Even Void with all of his armor could not stand that many punches by someone that is probably descended from the dragon race ''Where is Sofia?'' he asked. ''I don''t have super vision like you guys. But, since Loki is here, if Sofia really is in mortal danger, I think that he would move from Narwhal and save her. Since he did not move, it means Sofia might just be hurled onto some hills or mountain in this ind. She is safe, I guess'' There is silence between them both before Raymond suddenly asked ''Now it I only you and me'' Void walk closer to Raymond and said ''So?'' Raymond then ask ''You want the trident?'' Void smiles and then shakes his head ''I wanted it at first. The Oracle also wanted me to have it. But I don''t find it fun. How about it? You agree to my deal? '' Raymond face tightened. ''I help you and you help me¡­...somewhere along the line. ''When will this some when will be?'' ''Who knows? Maybe I would never check out this favor. Or maybe, I would ask your help tomorrow. Maybe, someday I will forget about this deal. Still, I find it more interesting for you to be owing something to me. The mighty Earthshaker in the debt of me, Void. That sounds a bit more appealing to me'' Voidughed like madman. Raymond is sure he would never meet someone like Void again. Someone who treats benefits and interest like this. For someone who wanted profit and avoid losses, at least he could understand such a person. A little bit heartless, yes, but he could understand such a person But Void¡­. does not work ording to normal routine He is not stupid, he is just crazy in his demeanor and his action. He is chaos. The trident in his hand right now could control all the seas in the world. Even though he did not yet use it, the moment he held the trident he could feel the power. After almost an hour fighting, the victor of this trident is Raymond. Holding the trident, there is a weird feeling to it. A certain sense of familiarity, a sense of belonging, that this trident holds the opportunity for him to break through to higher levels It is an instinct that suddenly appears in his heart and once this feeling appeared, it could no longer be erased ''What a magical object'' he thought to himself He could feel the power of the sea, holding it he could hear a song, a Song that Erika always hears, the Song of the Earth, the Song of the Sea. This song that he hears had, only the sound of waves and the living things that is inside the sea It is nothing much. But this sound is no mere sound and hearing it brings out all kinds of feeling. To people who could not hear it, they would only listen to the sound of the waves, the cries of therge fishes, and they would her nothing more and think nothing of it But what he hears and what he feels is something not many people in this world could understand A sound that is more than just song, a song that is of the most sublime and beautiful sound an ear could hear. Unpredictable, calm at times, stormy in another, each waves have its story, each cries have its cause and effect, life and death seems to coexist and all of it is expressed in this song that only he could hear. And he wishes that such a song could also be heard by other people. Those who could not hear it, Raymond pity them. The Song sometimes calms his heart, sometime bring his heart to a halt, sometimes brings him a feeling of anxiety. All kinds of feeling are stirred but it did not wreck him instead it is like making him understand himself. It did not allow him to get addicted to it but instead to be entranced by it, like e is caught in a magic spell. What a magical sound! What a magical Song! These emotions, these contradictory feeling and understanding of these songs¡­. all of it, is the fa?ade of the Song. Taking different persona, taking different sound, and all of it is still the Song of the Sea, the Song of the Earth and the Song of everything in between. Raymond hears this sound and for a moment he forgot his pain but then he focused back on his current situation And his current situation is bad, He sighed and tries to stand up straight but he feels his knees are weak. ''Fuck!'' he curses. His feet lost a chunk of meat when he was wed by Kaiju fingers. It is healing but not as fast as he would like it Heughed and he feel pain on his rib. Even with the help of Void, the blessing of the Heavenly Will, he was reduced to this state. ''Kaiju is really a monster'' now that he had fought Kaiju, there is only one person that Raymond couldpare him to. That person. The tall mountain that everyone wanted to climb over Death Monarch Azief. Fighting Kaiju reminded him when he fights against Death Monarch, that power of ultimate suppression and dominating battle style. It reminded him of Azief very much. But if there is a difference Kaiju is like a rabid animal. And Azief is like a silent predator that would quickly maul you to death, rarely giving you any chance. But if there is a simrity between the two, it is that they both gives their enemy this feeling of despair and fear as they fight. This is high evaluation from Raymond. Kaiju is a worthy opponent. It is a pity they stand on different side. Raymond then look toward the distance ''I hope she is fine'' Sofia was also flung far away from this area. Void fall not far away from him but his injury is only a fewpare to them both. Raymond sighed a she looked at Kaiju body that is now morphing back to his humanoid form. If not for Void, he is quite sure, he would lose in that battle. Void neutralize all the divine power that Kaiju has. It is amazing how Void could do this kind of feat unconsciously. ''Kaiju is too dangerous of a monster'' Raymond said as he walks toward Kaiju. He heard rumors that Kaiju could not die. Is that really the truth? Or is it because no one managed to push him to the point of dying? He really wanted to see if Kaiju really could not be killed. Even though he is weak right now, winning, gives him the strength. Raymond walk step by step, and he is heaving with each step. Void could also see what Raymond is doing but he did not follow. Instead, he looks toward the shore. There is Loki looking at him and the Oracle. He had done everything that he wanted to do. Right now, there is a n forming in his mind. He smiles andughs and then fly toward the shore Sofia is on top of a broken mountain. She is taking her breath and downing down thest reserve of Sina potion down her throat. She keeps coughing and there is burns on her hand and on her face. She did not mind it that much since she knows she could heal itter. But that does not mean she does not feel the pain. ''Kaiju must be killed'' Sofia did not know the conclusion of the battle. Thest thing she remember was that she pulls one of her strongest arrow from her body, using all of her energy and shoot it toward Kaiju. That arrow pierce Kaiju energy protection and then struck straight to his eyes. Kaiju then move his ws, a gravity locking state was applied to her and she was pulled towards his w by some kind of invisible force. If she was at full power, she might be able to break free from that gravity lock. But the moment she releases that arrow, her realms fell to Energy Disperse stage level of energy. Raymond then attack Kaiju ws and Kaiju in pain chuck her away. Then she collided with the top of the mountain, the top of the mountain exploded and buried her under an avnche of rocks and sands. That is thest thing she remember. Now, she slowly stands up. ''What kind of fire, Kaiju spew out from his mouth? Sofia said she stands up while using the walls of stones around her to stabilizes her footing. Even though she drinks the potions, the potions did not alleviate some of her most serious injuries. She realizes that she is in some kind of cave like ce. ? It must be the ce where she fell down after the avnche push her and buried her. She did try to dig her way out and so she came out inside this cave. She takes a few breaths and she took the energy around her to quickly heals her injury and replenish her energy. It did not take long before she has enough energy to walk steadily. Punching up and down, in a few minutes she is on the surface again. She looks in front of her and then she saw in the distance a sight of great destruction. There is still the scent of something burning in the air. ''The battle is over'' she said and there is a smile on her face. Because she knows who the winner is. It is Raymond. The reason she knows is simple. Because in the sky, there is no dragon. She jumps up, and then turning into streak of light that resemble an arrow, she flew with her fastest speed toward the direction of that smoking area. > Chapter 1435 A Deal An arrow flies in the sky, heading to the smoke. As for Raymond, he did not know that Sofia ising towards him. But even if he knew, he would not stop what he is doing right now. Void and the Oracle has already disappeared into the sea. Loki however is still there. Standing there on the shore¡­. looking at him Loki¡­.is a variable. So, Raymond know he must kill Kaiju as fast as possible before Loki makes a move. He stands over Kaiju titanic body. Even though he is no longer in his dragon form, Kaiju himself is a giant-like person He then raises his trident and then mustering thest energy in his body he stabbed downwards. In that moment, Raymond thought maybe Loki would try to stop him. Or maybe one of the pirate lord would fly into the ind and stop him But there was no one. There is no Divine Sense that stops him or any attack. But, even without an obstruction from anyone, the trident did not reach Kaiju chest Raymond frowned and then he cursed ''Fuck'' There is a hand. And that hand is pushing up. The trident is now being held by Kaiju. Even after all of that beating, it seems Kaiju did not fall all the way. Kaiju grips the end of the trident and he slowly pushed upwards. Raymond wanted to use the trident but right now, the trident is hold by two people. The battle of will between Kaiju and Raymond causes the trident unable to know whose order it had to listen. ''Raymond, it is not that easy to kill me'' Kaiju said,ughing, hisugh echoes loudly, his eyes dripping with blood. And then Kaiju pull the trident, a tearing force jolted Raymond and his hand unconsciously release the trident. BOOOOM! A powerful explosion sounded, and the forcees from Kaiju body. This force then throws Raymond forty feet away. Hended on the ground with great explosion as huge tract ofnd slides away. Raymond body falling to the ground disperse the force around his body to the ground. The entire northern side of the ind shakes like there is an earthquake Kaiju holds the trident on his hand and he smiles. The water around the shores suddenly moves like snakes as it all converge around Kaiju. Then the water climbs his body, wherever the water passes, his injuries healed almost immediately, his energy skyrocketed to the sky. His entire body, his entire energy is back to the top ''This is how you use the trident, Raymond'' The entire seas seem to be raging and the clouds and the skies seems to have been controlled by an invisible force. Loki finally enter the scene. Kaiju look at him and he looks at Kaiju. For a moment, they both did not make any moves. Kaiju then look at Raymond in the distance and then said ''You wanted to save him?'' ''Want to fight? He said, a smile on his face. Loki chuckles but he was not fazed. ''Kaiju, do you want to kill Raymond?'' he nodded. Loki shook his head. ''You killed him today, you would die tomorrow. Correction'' he suddenly said. ''Without the trident, you will die tomorrow. With the trident, maybe a few years. But you will die. And you will die in pain'' ''You''re threatening me?'' ''Do not forget who Raymond is. You kill him, the entire World Government would dedicate its resources to find and kill you. The others would also never let you go. It would show that you are against the world power.'' He paused for a second before saying ''Not to mention that you have revealed yourself to be an Otherworlders. Some people might use this as the fire to ignite the differences between the Otherworlders and the people of this world'' ''Then that also would bring the world powers into the forefront. Are you sure you could fight all of the Seven Great Powers? If you do not have such confidence to fight the world powers, then let him live. Master the trident and then try again'' Loki speak fast but he highlighted all the important things that he should pay attention to. Kaiju went silent. He is reckless and he is barbaric. But he is not stupid. Loki smirks and then he added ''And if you kill him, I swear to the Heaven and Earth, that I will kill you'' Kaiju eyes turns sharp. They both look at each other. Anyone looking at them could see the contrast. Loki is six feet six. But Kaiju is around twenty-five feet tall and his presence itself is intimidating But Loki face still have that grin. Was it bravado? Or does he have something to rely on? But there is confidence in his eyes. ''I have the trident. As long as I am in the sea, even Death Monarch could not find me with his Divine Sense'' Kaiju is quite sure of this. the moment he wields the trident he could feel the unlimited power that is contained within the trident itself. It is a pity that he could not mobilize all the power in the trident. The power and abilities he could bring out is proportional to his strength and his mental and soul power Loki chuckles and then said ''I have the Book of Secrets. Other people might not be able to seek you. But mark my words. I could find you even if you hide in the furthest gxy in this universe.'' Kaiju frowned and said ''It''s true then? That you still are torn between the world powers and the Crime Alliance? Can I perceive this as an act of helping the world powers? I might not know much but I did hear words from the grapevine that some people suspected that your so called betrayal to the world powers is nothing more than a ruse to infiltrate the Crime Alliance.'' Loki sighed and said ''I admit I have some soft spot for some people in the world powers. But I have never worked against the interest of the Crime Alliance. I work in the interest of me. Just like the Pirate Lords, just like the Red Table members'' Kaiju did not know how to refute this. ''I could never beat you in talking'' ''That, we both agree'' Loki said Kaiju once again look at Raymond body not far away from him and his eyes is wavering. He seems to be hesitating whether to kill him right here or spare him. But, the desire to kill is still there. Since, the killing intent is still there Loki shook his head and simply said ''Not today. If you wanted to kill him, you should not try to kill him in front of me. Since he is in front of me and I see him, so I will protect him'' BOOOM! A powerful aura exploded from Loki, the entire sky above him cracked. The already m seas be wild again, the water is boiling and turns into gas Then mist started appearing out of nowhere and from the mist a silhouette of a ship could be seen. The howling of shrill voice fills the area and a cold and creepy atmosphere began to pervade the area Kaiju went silent and then he sighed. he looks at Raymond in the distance and he sighed again. It is clear now, what he chooses to do Even this idiot knows that choosing to go forward with his idea right now would make him too many enemies. He still has a bit ofmon sense. He sighed and his killing intent disappears. Loki looks at Kaiju and said ''Don''t forget what you promise Mary'' he simply said this word and Kaiju nodded. But before he goes he smiles and then said ''You''re bluffing'' heughed and then said ''But, not many people dare to bluff in front of me. And Raymond¡­. he is a worthy opponent. Since he lives, then let spare him'' heughed, hisugh is unconstrained and is full of heroism and that unrestrained aura from him could infect people heart Kaiju is right now being full of power. He could feel the power of the sea. One thought and he could create a tsunami all over the world. He could feel the ground underneath him, feeling the power to use the ocean, to move the ground. But, he also knows that it would drain him and that is why he did not do anything He then wields the trident and pointed it toward the sky and jets of water shoots from the sea toward the sky. The sky is high but the water reached toward the sky, like a spear charging toward the sky. Kaijuughed and then in a true Kaiju fashion, he simply left the ind. In the sea, he has no blindfolds on. When the ind barrier was destroyed by Void, the other party tries to enter. Raymond swings his mace toward the area, smashing a few ships. Sofia uses her arrow to rain down a barrage of energy arrows and Kaiju went amuck, thunder and lightning filling the entire ind and all around it. Thus, these forces, whether it be from the Crime Alliance, the pirates or the allies of Void all had to retreat. But now, the winner is decided. Not Raymond. Not Void. But that monster. That giant monster, Kaiju! He waves the trident and the ships that has been sunk rises up, the wind be calms and then as he waves his hand again, the wind picks up, the waves be calm. Kaijunded on Mary ship and then without waiting for anyone, the Soaring Sun pirates and the crew of the Bloody Mary sails the seas, clouds and mist covers their fleet like some kind of ghost shop. In just a few minutes, they disappeared from the shore of this now half torn ind. Loki did not follow Kaiju. Instead, he simply asks Golden Face to disperse the others. Some people wanted to fish in troubled water and wanted toe down to the ind and capture Raymond and Sofia. Raymond seems like he is going to die any minutes now. Sofia ha arrived beside him but if the Crime Alliance wanted to attack Sofia right now and Raymond, there is a great chance that they could win. But Loki simply told them to leave. They don''t want to listen. Yet, they know they have to. Loki is not a simple trickster that could easily be intimidated by force. Loki is also a Disk Formation leveler and he has a lot of tricks under his sleeve. No one wanted to make an enemy with such person So, even though they are dissatisfied, they could only click their tongue, stomp their feet and curse Loki behind his back but still they need to leave. The sight of dozens ships leaving the ind vicinity is like the epilogue of a great war. The battle had ended and the victor has been finalized. Everyone that watched the battle and understand what is happening here, all knows that from today, a new unstable factor in the world had emerged. The matters of the world once again be unstable Loki look at Raymond and Sofia in the distance and he walks towards them. Sofia did not block Loki. Lokie close to Raymond and then he simply said ''You should attack sooner. Though, Imend you. You aim for the head'' Raymond coughed up blood and simply said ''I was already at myst cusp of energy when I drive down that trident.'' Loki then throws a pill to him. ''Eat that. It would heal you faster'' Raymond did not hesitate as he throws the pill into his mouth. He leans onto Sofia and he is breathing heavily. Loki seems to enjoy the scenery not saying anything. Sofia also did not say anything. For a moment, there is only silence between them Then Sofia ask ''Are you saving us?'' Loki nodded. Another silence descended between them. Sofia sighed ''You don''t worry that the Crime Alliance would use this against you?'' Loki only chuckles at this as he simply said ''I think I could craft a few reason and excuses to dismiss myself from the issue. Maybe, I would convince them that you are better off alive than dead'' ''Maybe, I would bring up the Pandemonium Threat Theory or bullshit my way like I have always done all these years'' Chuckling, he added ''Don''t underestimate my ability to spin the truth'' Loki seems very leisurely. He could joke and he couldugh. But both Raymond and Sofia is not in the mood tough and joke with him right now Sofia simply ask ''They will ept it?'' ''I''m useful to them'' He then added ''So, even if the excuse doesn''t make sense, they would still say that it makes sense. If I am useless to them, even if I give the most logical excuses, they would find ways to make something else'' Chuckling, he waves his hand at Sofia and Raymond and then said ''How could you not understand this Sofia? Adventuring has made your mind dull'' Then he looks at Raymond and he simply said ''Raymond knows what I am talking about. Dirty isn''t it? Politics.'' Sofia only scoff at this. ''What does the Pirates want with the trident?'' Lokiughed like he had heard a very stupid question. ''Why? To control the sea of course.'' ''And the Crime Alliance did not mind that the pirates got it?'' ''For now, they would not mind. As long as it did not fall to the hands of the world powers, I think they would tolerate the pirates having the final say in the seas.'' He looks at the skies and at the calm sea in the distance and he said ''The Crime Alliance and the Pirate Lords and other dark factions in the world all share the same enemy'' Sofia scoffed and said ''These criminals that only fight for profit and powewr¡­.do they even know how to cooperate'' Loki nodded at this and he said ''Well, we do fight against each other for benefit and power but we also know what happens if we crumble in front of the big choices. Either we learn how to pay along or get eviscerated'' ''You would be surprised how even narcissistic homicidal maniac would act when they are facing a predator that does not mind tearing them to pieces'' ''Death Monarch is that predator. And it is the reason why they are unified. Because they beast and these beast does not like being caged'' Smirking, like he thinks of something he continues ''And they do not want to get caged again. This is a new world. A world where the eyes of Death Monarch does not see everything'' So what, even if they lost the trident to the pirate. In the end, the pirate still needs allies. And the Crime Alliance also need allies'' If one trident could buy that alliance, I don''t think the Crime Alliance would be that petty. Because both of the need all the allies they could get right now'' Sofia hearing this could not help but frowned her eyebrows Loki on the hand continues. It was like he was teaching her. Or maybe it is a reminder? ''The trend of the Seven World powers ruling the world is an inevitability that they wanted to dy or break entirely. Bu they did not have the power to flip the chessboard like Death Monarch'' ''However, now, they have a variable that could ruin the game. Until they could have the power to flip the chessboard they would allied with each other and seek and attract people. As for what happens if they managed to flip the chessboard¡­. that is in the future'' He paused for a second before saying ''At least not now. For now, they would be besties with each other'' But then he shakes his head ''Anyway, I am not here to discuss these matter'' His eyes then rested on Sofia and then he said ''But, you could take what I said as a reminder. Tell those people in the world power, that it is better not to underestimate the Crime Alliance now. It is no longer a prey that they could hunt whenever they wanted to'' Sofia sighed as she looks at Loki. It might seem like Loki is threatening her but why does it feel like she is reminding her. She knows who this message is supposed to go. Loki wanted her to tell Azief about this. Loki however did not see the concern on Sofia face... or maybe he did see it and pretended not to see it Instead, he turns to Raymond and said ''I simply wanted to ask Raymond a question. One question.'' He looks at Raymond and then said with a smile ''Did you see it?'' Raymond look at Loki eyes and he understood what Loki means. So, he smiles and then he nodded. Then he said ''I saw it.'' Loki smiles and then he said ''Then, we could make deal with each other'' he saidughing with a joyous expression. >> Chapter 1436 The Shocking Ending The night came, and the day has finally ended. The Sun set and the whole world finally knows what happens. The seismic wave of the event has just begun to be felt. A great battle happens in the Turbulent Sea; the World Council Meeting was interrupted. Such news brings uncertainty and instability to the world. Six months ago, the world change. Since then, the forces of the world had made moves to stabilize the situation. Six monthter, the world for most part is stable. Here is no great war between faction and even battle against rival world powers had decreased. Though, one could wonder whether it is because they y nice or because they are too far from each other now and have more internal problem to solve that they did not attack each other Today events however break that fragile stability and the whole world once again wonders whether a new war will start From East to West, from South to North, anyone that is not living under a rock knows something big had happened today There is an attempt of assassination, a terrorist attack on the Dome of Arturia. This is the first news that came out The attack itself failed but it shows that the resistance against the world power is still there. But, it also shows the power of the three Divine Comprehension realm. And like always Death Monarch still shows his invincibility to the world. Since he sat on that throne, it almost seems like no one could shake his seat. The tall mountain that everybody wanted to climb. But never before has anyone climbed it. All they could do is look at it and marvel at it. Death Monarch, Jean the Time Monarch Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage all shows their ability, saving the entire city. The meeting was halted halfway but the decision for many polices has been announced. And there is also a matter that still left in the air. The n has been ryed to the people of the world. Death Monarch Azief, Time Monarch Jean, the Illusion Archmage Hikigaya, the only three Divine Comprehension leveler in the world decided that they wanted to create Ten regions Each regions seems to be a realm unto itself and so there are people calling it the n of the Ten Realms. This shocked the people but they also know that this depends on the great powers. As for the factions or force that is not recognized by the world power, their voce is merely noise that they could easily ignore. Out of the Seven Great Powers, the Three Great Powers have already given their go ahead. Leaving only the four powers to make their decision. Unlike most of the other proposal that was presented that day, this proposition of the Ten Realms requires the eptance of every single power from the Seven World powers This one requires a unanimous vote. Even if one disagrees with this, he ns would be scrapped. The people of the world react to the n of the Ten Realms with great enthusiasm. Most of them very much like the idea of the Untainted Land. And where they could train themselves and not get involved when the great men and women in the world duking it out like some kind of titanic gods. Even though the limit of the people living inside thisnd is only Seed Forming they did not mind it. Not everyone is fighting or hegemony in this world, and not everyone wanted to go out of Earth and travel the vast nothingness of space in search of new worlds or abilities Nor do they want to ze a new path. Some people simply just wanted to live with the people they love in a safe environment. And of course, some people be the detractor, knowing that this Untainted Land is and created by Death Monarch, Jean the Time Maniptor and Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya Since these three is the one that create thisnd, the rules of thisnd is entirely up to these three people. These news has made the whole world talking. But that is not the only big news that came out of the Turbulent Sea that day. At the same time, the meeting of the world leadermenced in the city of Arturia, there was another big thing happening in the area of that sea The Pirate Lords, the Crime Alliance actually fought each other in an unnamed, unknown ind. But if that is the only thing that happens, it would not be such a big news. What happened afterward, ording to the news form the ck market and the White Owls newspaper, was that the battle is then joined by Raymond the Earthshaker, and Sofia the Divine Archer The news told of an ind surrounded by a barrier of wind that protected the ind and the things inside it. And what is the thing that is inside the ind? This is the question people ask and they quickly get the answer A trident. And not just any normal trident. It is said that the trident belong to Poseidon, the true Poseidon, a titanic god that lives in the Olympians star system. Some people already knows that the myths in the world sometimes are not just myths. It is not just a story people told to make sense of things. That some of these myths are very real. That there were gods thate from the Heaven''s in the past, riding their chariots of the gods, fighting on Earth. To the eyes of humans at that times these powerful beings that rides in the air,mand lightning, thunder, the elements of the world ording to their whims, is truly like gods. This trident is said to be able to control the sea of the world. That it escapes the rules andws of the Heavenly Will News was scarce in the beginning but then as the stories is ryed more and more, and new facts is disseminated, people knows that Raymond and Sofia had the upper hand. Raymond seems to seek the trident to break through to the divine Comprehension leveler, to once again level the ying fields between the great powers. Sofia the Divine Archer is known to be one of Raymond friends and these two has been cooperating a lot in the past six months. It is without a doubt that Raymond had invited Sofia to help him in retrieving the trident. this alone is interesting enough as a story. Specting a story of a love triangle between Death Monarch, the Divine Archer and the Earthshaker is something that is enough to be a story Yes, a juicy story. If not the romance part of the story, it would be the action part of the story that would attract people Seeking an artifact, fighting against the forces of the pirates and the Crime Alliance this story is also good. But then, the story be even more interesting and it is no longer just a story about battle between forces or a great fight story to be told around the taverns or around restaurant No¡­. this battle rtes to the world situation. And this battle is very important to decide who controls the sea. Raymond and Sofia seems to be winning so one of the pirate lord, Mary also knowns as Bloody Mary made a deal with the Crime Alliance. There is many versions of this story. And each version is very believable. Some spected that the Crime Alliance rep saw that Raymond and Sofia who broke through the ships and enter the ind winning the battle. The rep fears that Raymond would get his hand on the divine artifact, so he proposed a deal with Pirate Lord Mary. This matter is not exactly confirmed but there is news that the representative of the Crime Alliance went to her ship Some said, it was the pirate lords that summon the representative of the Crime Alliance so that they could discuss countermeasure and they decide on uniting with each other The news is still scrambled and the truth is always somewhere in between They could not know the full truth because the only one that knows the full truth is the one in that ce. After the meeting between the representative of the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Lord Mary, Mary would then go and invited Kaiju, the new captain of the Soaring Sun Pirate and also another pirate lord. Kaiju is not someone that the world knows of. Some people knows that he is one of the Ten Pirate Lords But, not many people actually know that much about all of the Ten Pirate Lords. If you do not travel the seas and do not travel through the Ten Seas, you would not know these figure that much There is Ten Pirate Lords and those who live under the umbre of the world powers usually only read their names in news or heard in a broadcast but, they were not a threat to the world powers. Anything that is not a threat to the world powers could not be that strong¡­this is the thinking of the people in the world. These are new rising stars only they stand on different sides. Plundering and robbing and piging is kind of their stuff. They smuggle stuff, people. They bring the product of the sea, and all kinds of weird stuff they find from the sea to the people living onnds. There are many types of pirates. Some engaged in dirty and evil stuff. Some smuggles things. Some smuggles people. And some just acted like a courier of sorts, gaining money by trading the product of the sea with the people onnd. They go to the sea because they could not live in thend. There is many reason for these people go to the sea Some goes to the sea because The world has be the world of the Seven Great Powers and they have no ce for him in that world Some wanted freedom and in a world dominated by the Seven Great Powers, the only free ce in the world is the sea Some simply wanted to set sail, live a life of adventure on the high seas, fighting sea monsters, exploring magical ruins and experience a different kind of life. And then the Multiversal Convergence happened and a new kind of sea emerges. There are new kinds of sea monsters, some who came from another world, hiding in the deep dark sea. Ancient ruins from different worlds also appeared. The sea is now full of energy and all kinds of magical things could be found in the sea that could not be found onnd. The mist of the sea disrupts Divine Sense; the vast space makes it hard to scan every part of the sea. Space and Time was also disturbed and there are many forbidden ces in the sea. It is a ce full of danger yet it also holds many opportunities Now, the sea is not only bigger, but it holds many mystery and is even more powerful than before. And it is because of the Multiversal Convergence, that the ten pirate lords emerge Even before the Multiversal Convergence started, the sea was divided between pirate forces. But, most of these forces range of activity ovepped with each other. This also could not be helped. Because most of the sea belongs to the great powers. For example, Pandemonium Sea that belongs to Death Monarch. Unless, you want to kill yourself, you would not provoke Death Monarch so there were no pirate''s idiot enough to set shop near Pandemonium sphere of control. Some tolerated them like the World government and some cooperated with them like the League of Freedom and some other weaker world power. So, the sea even though it looks vast, there is only so much ces where they could operate. Pirate lords back then is various and changes every month. They also have to learn to cooperate with each other because they could not really fight each other all the time, each time their range of activities ovepped with each other. However, like the rest of the world, when Multiversal Convergence ended, the world changed and it changed for the better for the pirates The sea be vast and the pirates no longer have topete with each other. With the vast sea, they could create their own base. The formation of the Pirate Lords that truly have power started with the existence of the ten seas. And so, in the ten seas rivalling pirates crew fight each other to decide who is the top dog. And those who rise to the top be the Ten Pirate Lords. Theyid their ims to the seas and each one of them possess great power and influence in the sea and the inds in that sea. But their reputation is only loud in the ocean. Because they are new. The world powers have been established for years, approaching a decade. The pirate however is still a new faction in the world. It does not yet have enough power or influence to bepared to the world powers or the resounding names of the great figures in the world To the world powers, these pirate whenpared to the Crime Alliance is weaker. It is something that any world power could wipe out anytime they want if they put their mind in it. However, from today, no one would be able to forget the name Kaiju. this Kaiju enters the battle. Now, the battle is no longer just a simple battle. It is a battle of interest, a sh of forces. Raymond who is from the World Government, if he gets the trident, the weakened voice of the World Government will once again strengthened Then there is Sofia who is basically a wanderer who is not affiliated with any forces, yet, she is still the ex of Death Monarch, she has many friends like Sina and people in the World Government is also an ally of her. This is also a great figure in the world. And this one is helping Raymond so one does wonder does the Divine Archer wanted to join the World Government? This also brought about another discussion among the forces in the world. And then there is Kaiju, a pirate lord of mysterious origin and of domineering power, if the rumors about him is to be believed. A star studded battle. Everyone could imagine that if these three people shed with each other the battle would surely be one of a kind battle However, this star studded cast of people is not yetpleted. The people who read the news and who got the news was already shocked that these three people has fought each other But, that was just the beginning After Kaiju enters the battle, Loki the Trickster appears. Loki has been elusive in the past six month with many people hunting and searching for him all over the globe. He is rarely seen in one ce but today, Loki who usually only appears in great and important moment of the world appears in that battle. It is clear to everyone hearing the story and reading the news, that this matter is not simple at all. Loki only shows himself when there is a great benefit for him. There are not many things that could move such a man who have almost everything in the world. His arrival shows that the battle for the trident is not as simple as one imagine, that the weapon is not some kind of low level weapon and that it might affect the world The trident might be a powerful artifact but it is just that. It is not the first time that the world has seen a powerful artifact. But if Loki is there, and all of these pirate lords also scramble for this trident, then this trident might be the real deal. It is the arrival of these bigshot in that battle that convinced the world that the trident truly possesses great power It might truly e bale to do the things it was advertised to do. Control the seas of the world. In the past, this would not matter that much. But after the Multiversal Convergence, it is very important. Because the sea in the world right now, is not normal seas. All the designated ten seas are all magical seas with its own ecosystem and uniqueness. Even Death Monarch says that even if he were able to change the course of the sea and change the direction of the sea, he could nots strip away what made it special. Loki appearance in that battle is already shocking but then The One Eyed Oracle Erika arrived in Narwhal. Narwhal is known to be one of the properties of the Seven Warlords of Greece It seems that the connection between the One Eyed Oracle and the Seven warlords of Greece is still going strong A more shocking things happens afterward Even those who did not know much about politics could see that there is a great conspiracy here. The battle was fought, Raymond and Sofia was defeated, Kaiju origin as an Otherworlders, someone from the Dragon race is also exposed. And the trident falls into the hand of the Pirates. If the story is true and the ability of the trident is true, then right now, those world leaders is probably going to have a headache right now. All of this happens in one day. Things has already happened. Now, the entire world is waiting for what the world power would do >> Chapter 1437 The Affairs Of The Mortal World Azief sighed as he leans back on his chair. ''Long day?'' a voice echoes in therge room. Azief did not see anyone but he saw a snowke flies into the room, gently like a leaf being blown by the wind and he smiles The snowkes then shine with bright light before morphing into a woman. A woman of great beauty, long ck hair, a piercing blue eyes that shines before it turning into green appear in front of him Wearing a white robe that sways left and right like there is gust of wind swirling around it, this woman is none other than Katarina. She came to him and kiss him in the cheek. Usually, such cute act would make Azief feel a bit happy. But his face did not change and the frown is still there on his forehead. Katarina sighed and said ''I guess this time the problem is really big'' Azief rub his temple and sighed. ''Hirate did not know'' he suddenly said. ''The Trident?'' Azief nodded. ''You think he is telling the truth?'' Azief sighed and nodded. ''He is telling the truth. He knows that the trident possess great power but he simply thought of it as another replica of a true Divine weapon. As you know such things are powerful and do add up increasing one ability in attacking or defending depending on the artifact'' Katarina nodded. ''But, he did not know that the trident is the real trident of Poseidon'' ''How can you be sure he does not know? How can you be sure that he does not lie? ''Heh'' Azief snickered as he said ''A weapon that could even hide and constrain me? If he knew that the trident is that powerful, he would send every avable power he could to snatch that trident'' Azief then continue ''He might act with more finesse and a little bit subtler but he would surely send his elite to apany Raymond to get that trident. Don''t be fooled by his face of cooperation and his alliance with us. He proposes cooperation because he knows he could not go against the general trend. And that general trend is me. If he could overturn the general trend, he would have'' Azief goes silent for a while. Katarina also knows what happens. But unlike Azief, she did not have that many worries. It is not that she is simple. It is simply because there are only a few things in this world she cares about and wanted to protect. It is her brother. And Azief. And a few of her maidens and some people she could call friend. The people she wanted to protect could be counted in one hand this is why many people said that Katarina is not suitable to be a politician. The only reason she insisted in staying as the High Chancellor is to support her brother. Out of the many rulers in the world, she is the only that is so carefree because most of the administration is handled by her brother. She knows why her brother wanted her to sit at that seat. And she sits on it to help him. If she doesn''t like it, she knows Boris would rather see her not sitting on that seat. But she wanted to help. And Boris could not stop her. So, she sat on the seat. However, sitting on that seat, she rarely does anything It is also fortunate that the Republic is unlike Pandemonium in that there is not only one voice. If Pandemonium could be likened to a conglomerate with an inherited family, then the Republic is like a huge corporation that break the position of power of a conglomerate family and hired management specialist to oversee theirpany The reason why the Republic could survive those early days is because they pooled their intelligence together and work together to find the most perfect solution. So, she did not know what to say right now. Or what to suggest to Azief But she thinks for a moment. And she has question. Because even though she is not fit to be a politician, she does learn how to be a Queen when she was in the Seresian world. Just because she is not interested in it, doesn''t mean she doesn''t know. She thinks for a moment, and she could see the many problems that is guing the world right now She doesn''t care about the world but Azief clearly cares about it now. So, she would care for a moment ''The explosion? Did you know who did it?'' Azief shakes his head ''I have been in video conference with the other world powers. We have a few suspect. It is still under investigation. And Jean ability to recreate the time scene is ineffective. Whatever bomb that these pope, sues, it messes with time and space. It also messes with the perception of Divine Senses. Katarina thinks for a while and she thought about the explosion and then her mind reaches to a conclusion ''It was a demonstration'' Azief look at Katarina and nodded. The bomb did not kill anyone. It hurts a few people and create massive damage to the infrastructure but in terms of casualties, with all three Divine Comprehension leveler making a move, no people was killed in the attack. At first, Azief thought he had seeded in foiling the n of the mastermind. The building could easily be rebuilt. But the more he thinks about it, the more he thinks this is not so much about killing people. But it is more like as spectacle. If it''s, what does these people in the dark wanted to disy? This thought of him is also shared by the other world leaders So, when they brainstorm their mind and started thinking about it, they reach the conclusion that the bomb is a demonstration of a new kind of weapon. The bomb itself is unlike any bombs in the vault of the world powers. It needs more research and more observation, but the properties it exhibited is unlike any other weapons that any of the world powers possesses. It not only messes with Time and Space, it disrupts Divine Sense, s much so that nobody notices the explosion It is only after it exploded that Azief and the other two Divine Comprehension leveler notice that there is an explosion. They know that some weapons do disrupt Divine Sense. There is many such weapons or warding, shields or formation that could disrupt Divine Sense But, none was as strong as this. That even Divine Comprehension leveler divine sense was interrupted that badly. The traces of the bomb are also very minuscule, as its energy could not be trapped. Order of Thinkers would send some of their researchers to Arturia Of course, they also said they could only send it after they solve some of their problems in the Blood Sea And that is the objective. That is what the people behind this want to show to the world. Yes, they did not manage to kill anyone. But they did do something. They sow a seed And that seed is germinating They show to the world that it needs three Divine Comprehension leveler to contain the effect of the bomb. It shows that the Three Divine Comprehension leveler did not notice the bomb until the first explosion. And it shows that the world powers could not use Jean time and Space maniption to track the people behind the scene. And that is a very effective advertisement. Yes, they might not be able to fight against the world power. But such a bomb being detonated in their regions where no Divine Comprehension leveler is present... It is a weapon advertisement and Azief, Hikigaya and Jean is the model. ''What are you nning to do?'' Azief sighed and said ''I don''t like being used like this'' Katarina then jump onto hisp. Azief was shocked a bit but he opens himself up and let her fall on top of hisp He did not want to but he could not help butugh at the situation. Smiling, he asks ''Hah¡­what are you doing?'' he could not help but chuckle at the situation. ''No one ever did this to you'' No one ever dare ''Then I am the first'' Azief shakes his head andugh. The problem is still there. But for some reason, he did not feel the burden that much Katarina then said ''I know that the problem is serious. I know the matter involves the world, space and the Universe'' she said it with rising tone, emphasizing the world, space and the Universe with dramatic ir. ''But, with you, when does it not affect this thing. You remember our times in the Seresian world. Sure, we have monsters and demons to fight, but at the end of the day, we have time to appreciate the sunset, wake in the morning to watch the sun goes up. The scenery is a bit different but when we left that world, it is kind of beautiful.'' ''So, this is your way asking me on a date?'' Katarinaugh ''You think of yourself too highly, dear.'' She kisses him in the lips and he kissed her back. They were familiar with each other and they were familiar with each other lips. And kissing is like a habit. A habit that they both shares and like. She broke the kiss and look at him, her eyes that is pure and beautiful, looks ta his eyes. One different than the other. She knew the story behind it. Azief did not hide a lot from her. Of course, there is a part of him that he would not share. And there is a part of her that she could not share either. They know that only time would solve this. She flicks his nose and said ''Sometimes, just take a break. I know the whole world seems to be relying on you right now. And I know why you are doing all of this. But, even if you owe them something, take a little break sometimes'' And she kisses him again. This time on top of his nose. And she jumps from hisp. She sighed. ''Will is here. I guess it is time for you to solve the world problem again. I guess I should be prepared for this. That is what I get for dating the strongest man in the world'' she said while chuckling Azief wanted to ask her about what she talks about with Jean. There must have been some progress with their talks regarding Boris. But he halted himself. If she needed help, she would ask him. because that is how she is. And Azief also knows that the more he does not meddle in this matter, the lower the possibility for it to go wrong. The Republic does not like him that much. Even though they are thought to be allied with each other, everyone on both sides understands that the point of alliance is between Azief and Katarina. It is a personal alliance instead of a world power alliance. It is for that reason the conflict that should have broken out years ago only broke out now and with such a shocking conclusion. Because of that, it would be better for him to stay out of her way when negotiating. ''There''s that frown again'' she said. Shaking her head, she said ''You think too much'' He nodded. ''It would not be like this for long. When I settle this¡­. when I pay back what I owe¡­then I am going to rest'' Katarina only look at Azief and she did not know whether to believe it or not. Even if he did not want to meddle in the affairs of the world, his position would not allow him to do So, to this promise she could only sigh. And Azief knows why she sighed and he also sighed. He knows it would not be easy. As long as he lives in the world, how could he truly be free of the world? There are people and there is rtionship so he could not just go up and leave But, he still wanted to truly to keep this promise. He could only think of it as a wish he wanted to fulfill. ''I''ll meet youter'' she closes her eyes, her energy be unstable and the space around her began to sparkle. and then she turns into a snowke before disappearing from the room. The only thing she leaves in the room is the spiraling gust of wind that has the coldness of winter. Azief caress the wind, feeling the cold on his hand and he smiles bitterly. Zzzst! A secondter a sh of a purple lightning shes in to his room. Azief sighed and then thought to himself ''Once again, I am back in the mortal world handling the affairs of the world'' >> Chapter 1438 Sleepless Night The sound of electricity crackling reverberates all around the room. The gust of wind that is in the room was pushed away by an invisible force and the coldness of winter is reced by a warm energy that fills every inch of the room. Will the Golden Speedster in the room! And he came inside with such incredible speed. Usually when he came with such a speed, any ce that he runs through would be left with a mess either from his speed generating kic energy or high moving lethal winds or mes trials left by the speed of his movement. But nothing was pulled along with him and the room is not affected much. There is no me trial all over thepound nor are there any spiraling storms or powerful force that tears everything apart. Azief smiles and said ''You now even have the time to put everything in its ce. And I could see your control over the Speed Source has improved. No more mess.'' Will smiles and said ''I know you always hated my entrance. You called it too messy. So, I decided to train myself a bit. Restrain a bit of the destructive nature of infinite potential'' Aziefughed as waves his hand and the chair on the other side of the room slides toward Will. ''Have a seat'' Will sit down and Azief offers him a drink. He shakes his head. His expression be solemn and then he said ''It''s serious. Lot of things had gone out of control'' Azief sighed. He is still calm. Because in this world, he is still the most powerful person The problem might not be simple, and it might be hard but it will never be something that is impossible for him to settle He let Will get his energy back up to speed first. For a moment there is only silence inside the room. Then after a while Will said ''I''m good now'' Azief nodded There is a silence between them before Azief said ''Thank you for the hard work'' Will hearing this smiles a bit. Azief smiles a bit. When he left Earth, there were many things he had prepared. There was always a chance that he would never get back to Earth. There is a chance he might die in Seresian world so there were many things he had prepared beforehand. Some of those measure now need to retracted. His journey to the Seresian world was anti climatic. When he got there instead of an epic battle between him and the Demon King, the matter has already been settled, Katarina is already safe and there was nothing for him to worry about But an anticlimactic journey does not mean that he did not get any benefit at all. Instead, he learns many things. About his connection with the Creator, about the invisible force of fate and destiny and how powerful that force truly is. He learns that the Karma he had sown before has already take shape in a different time and space. But the most shocking thing of all, is that he knows there is a Creator. That the gxies, realities, and everything that have ever existed on every ce on every corner of all universe is created by an entity. That it have a trace of him, an essence of creation thate from him, like a divine spark that fills the lifeless void with life and creation He knows that the Orvanian has some kind of rtionship with the Creator and from what he guessed this rtionship is not exactly a cordial one. He knows some secrets of the Universe and h gained many things in this anticlimactic journey So, he is notining But as he looks at Will, there is one thing he regretted. If he knows that the journey would be safe, he would not put such a heavy burden on his friend. A word of thanks could not truly express the gratitude he felt. Will has done a lot for him. And now, he is asking ng his help again While Azief say here, Will has been meeting the other world leaders and circling the world to see some information. This could not be helped. Will is the only he could trust and is capable of doing the things he asked The only one that could move freely in this world is the Three Divine Comprehension leveler. Other than some forbidden ces, they could go almost anywhere by teleporting so the question of distance does not reallye into the equation. It is a luxury not many people could say that they have. Right now, to travel from one continent to another would take years because of howrge the world is right now. But Azief need to stay here for now. There is no certainty that the moment he left, the people who blow up the Dome of Arturia would not make anther move. And Jean also stay here for the same reason. Hikigaya on the other hand did not need to stay here and has already gone back to Japan. But eh wille here when summoned. He wanted to make sure that the Emperor is safe. Other than these three people, there is only a few other people in this world that could truly move freely in this world and with fast speed. One of them is Warp. Unlike Azief teleportation method that would get distorted by the Turbulent Sea force field, Warp ability to teleport all over the world is not that affected. The other one is Will. He did not need to teleport because he could simply use his physical body and with his speed, he could easily travel to far away distance quickly. And because he is a Speedster the turbulent space and time around the Turbulent Sea does not affect him that much There is nothing more effective in breaking through the space and time disturbance in the ten seas other than using their own physical body. And no one moves as fast as Will. So, Will had to be the messenger. Using any other remotemunication usually would result in themunication being distorted and the signal is low and took a long time to be decrypted or enhanced enough for anyone to make a conversation clear And today, they need fastmunication. But, right now, he needs the report ''Is it rude if I ask you to report now?'' Will shakes his head ''Then me everything you know'' Will nodded and then he began telling everything that he heard and all the things he sees He tells him everything he had learned about the explosion and the request he got. The matters of the world are spoken about, each one is earth shattering revtion. Azief who was asking question, listening and interjecting Will report slowly, his face be hard and solemn. Six months he was gone. And a lot of things had changed. And the change is very drastic. And the events of the world are very much unstable. That night, Azief did note to Katarina bed. That night, he did not sleep. And the rest of the world is also the same. In dark corners of the world, people are scheming and plotting. In the world there is many people that heard the news and saw a sign. To them, today event signifies many things. Some people thinks that this is the moment for them to made a move Some began scheming and plotting All over the world, entric people see the news and they all have their own reaction to it There is a mad scientist in hisb, grinning looking at his own personal customizedputer ''What a weapon!'' he eximed as he looks at one of the footage of the explosion in Arturia. The footage itself is very distorted and hard to restore. Because the disturbance of time space also affected electronic devices. But the recording device that he had created is one of a kind. Even so, it still could not capture the explosion. Instead of being frustrated by this, this mad scientist is even more enraptured by the bomb used in the attack. ''If there are a few modifications made to this type of explosive, then it is not a pipe dream to truly contain the levelers of the world with technology. The hybridization of magic and science¡­. would be more than possible'' Then he added ''Even those Divine Comprehension levelers¡­...hehehehe'' And heughed, hisughed echoes all over his room In another part of the world, there is a magician. He has a tall hat,ical looking even., He wear ck jacket that is long and showy, white shirt underneath that ck jacket. There are a few orbs like things in his hand. He throws it in the air and it floats. His eyes are full of hatred and his heart is full of darkness. The Magician of Aleppo. He is inside arge room. On the walls of the room, there is many schematics and designs. And the design of bombs is also stacked on the wall. there is many research notes sprawled all over the white surface of the ground. ''Record: manage to hide from the Divine Sense of Death Monarch, Time Maniptor and Illusionist Archmage. However, this stealth mode only works for a short period of time. Distorts space and time enough for it to cloud the judgment of Time Maniptor. Suitable to be sold to the Crime Alliance. End Record'' The Magician sighed ''It is still not good enough. But this is good enough for me to gain some buyers. I need more resources to continue my research. Magic alone is not enough'' he mutters to himself. He goes to the wall. This is where he does his research. There is a lot of advancement in his research. His talk with Paul Koch also opens a new world for him Paul Koch is pioneering anew kind of research. He is intending to create something that is part magic, part biological, part divine With their heads put together, they believe that they could create one of a kind device or weapon. He wanted to integrate a few discipline of the world into his creation. He looks at the wall but then he shook his head. Tonight, for some reason, he does not want to bury himself in research. Instead, he goes to one part of the wall that is not covered with research paper. There is only one picture. And it is the picture of his family. There is a trace of tenderness in his eyes. It is hard to see amidst the hatred and the anger. But it is still there. Tonight, he also could not sleep. And in some other ce of the world, the Sun had just shows it face. And in that ce, there is a red table inside a dark room, surrounded by five people. They discuss only about two things. The explosion in Arturia. Fingers are pointed to the Bratva, raised voice echoes all over the dark room When that matter is shelved, they would then talk about the trident. There is five people around the table, but there is one other seat. And this seat is empty. And then they stopped arguing. Because they know as long as that person did note here to exin, their arguing would go to nowhere. They are waiting for the Sixth Seat of the Red Table, Loki the Trickster In another part of the world, the moon is shining bright, there is no clouds covering the sky. The moon shines its light the ground and on the ground, looking at the heavens above is a middle aged man. But this is not his face and it is not his true appearance. He is thest of his kind. He did note here from other parallel dimension. But he came here from a very distant gxy. Thest son of his. Searching for salvation in this. He looks at the moon with determination, clenching his fist. And then he keeps walking ahead. That night is a sleepless night for everyone. >> Chapter 1439 Impermanence Of Mortal Affairs Whoosh! The wind rushes all over him and then he stops Azief is looking at the Sun, his eyes did not squint at all ''These kinds of days are also necessary'' he mutters to himself. the sun just breaks the darkness of the night and dawn is approaching. And he is now floating in the sky, among the clouds. In the morning he likes to see the sun showing its face. But it is different seeing it here on Earth. Because the earth he is in now is a very different Earth than when he left it six months ago. Still, it is a beautiful world. ''Maybe, it is even more beautiful now'' The Multiversal Convergence changes a lot of things. But Azief would not say that all the changes are bad. Some even improve Earth tremendously. The wind is cold but it did not affect him and the wind is also harsh but it turns into a breeze that simply flutters his robe instead of making it pping wildly. Azief sighed He did not sleep at allst night. Instead, he was preupied with many thoughts. There are many things he now knows and many new problems he needs to solve. ''If this is all the things I have to do, then sooner orter, I would ignore my training and I would regress'' he sighed. This is the reason why he rarely interferes with world affairs. This is also the reason why he rarely governs or do anything on the affairs of the world he only moves when people provokes him. because he knows once he stepped his feet in this muddy ground, he had to deal with the filth. But, this time it is his fault. And so, he has to deal with it. All of the things that he had sown, he must be the one that reaps it now that it has grown. He tied the knot so he must be the one that unravel it All of this started when Pandikar died. And he is trying to solve the cause and effect of everything that had happened since then. He did not me Pandikar. That man was the one that made him step into the world stage. But, the decision was always his decision. ''I have to repay the world and clear my debt. Only then could I breakthrough with a peace of mind'' ''Repay the Karma that is owed'' he thought to himself Azief had uses his time in the Seresian world not only to get new technology for the world but also finding ways to break through He was lucky thest time. He is not sure that he would be lucky every time. This time the energy of the world is enough to support his breakthrough. And he also has his own ideas of how to breakthrough. He is also ready to once again fight with the Heavenly Will. Before, the Heavenly Will is weak and did not have power. The moment it has instincts; it tries to attack him. Of course, for that incident, Azief was the one that provoked him by trying to be stronger than the Heavenly Will Azief would be surprised if the Heavenly Will did not do anything to him at that time. And when Azief own, he got the authority of the Heavenly Will that he had never relinquished. Azief knows as long as he did not relinquish this authority, the Heavenly Will would always treat him like an enemy. Because his Grand Path seems to surpass the Heavenly Will itself. The Heavenly Will protects the world but it also has the desire to control the living beings of the world. Because what is important to the Heavenly Will is the survival of the world itself and not the living beings inside it. The Heavenly Will is on the side of the world and not of humans and animals and everything that lives inside the world, The only reason it did no attack is because Azief holds one third of the Heavenly Will and also because he is stronger than he Heavenly Will itself. The developments are not right. It should be the Heavenly Will form first and then the human''s beings risen up. Heavenly Will is like the will of Earth itself, its consciousness. It is there but never could do anything. The All Source gives this consciousness a shock and bring it out Azief sighed again ''If I breakthrough on Earth, the Heavenly Will will bring down another Heavenly tribtion'' But even though he is saying this, there is no worries on his face. There is many thing he needs to be worried about. But this is not one of them He sighed and then Azief look at the horizon in the distance and he could imagine his ning into fruition. After this is done, the world would be in peace. But then he thought about Kaiju. About Loki. Void, Erika and her cohorts, the Red Table. The figures of the world shed by in his mind. These are the seeds of instability. But then he shakes his head ''As long as the foundation is strong, these unstable factor could not shake the world'' he thought to himself. Azief had been nning to wash his hand out of the matters of the world. If he didn''t have Pandemonium, it would have been easier. He did what Pandikar asked him to do. he stepped in and rein in the world. But as he grows stronger and stronger, and there is more thing he wanted to protect, he also realizes that sometimes, him doing nothing is better for the world It is not an excuse. It is just that he is too big now. Once he makes a move, the move affected the entire world And because of that, he now knows there is no longer any needs to be to active He shakes his head ''I''m getting ahead of myself'' he mutters to himself. He has all of these ns in his head But he knew, he needs to solve the current problem first. The Ten Realms needs to be established. He still needs to meet with the other world leaders and discuss the distribution of the world. Who gets which sea, whichnds and how muchnds should the get. What kinds ofnds and what kinds of resources and so on and so forth. They probably would argue about it endlessly. He thought of all of these tedious work. But he decided to tackle it head on. After this, I would go into seclusion and breakthrough.'' It is for these reason that Azief did not mind entangling himself in what he believes a boring affair. He always has the ability to be a ruler. But his heart was never into being a ruler. Or a king or an Emperor He only seeks the highest peak of power. Because he believes that it would protect him and protect the people he loves Ad in that journey of seeking power, he also found out who he was, what he would be able to sacrifice and what he wouldn''t sacrifice. The seeking of power is like a seeking of yourself, a journey of self-discovery. There is a grand path and this grand path follows the heart. And as such you would know yourself. And as long as you dare not confront yourself you could not find your grand path And maybe this is why all of those powerful beings all have powerful confidence in themselves and why they always insisted that they are right Because even if it is wrong, they could make it right. Azief thought of all of this and as the sun finally dawn he flies even higher and then flies through the clouds. He did not fly in high speed velocity instead he is flying very slowly, one hundred kilometers per second. The clouds parted way for him and there is a smile on his face. It is a hobby he picked up on Seresian world. Flying in the sky. Azief realized that even with all the powers he has, he rarely enjoys it. So, now before he goes into seclusion, he wanted to solve everything and enjoy everything he could Whoosh! The sound of him flying in the sky echoes down to the ground. The dawn breaks and as people began getting up, and going out of their house, they could see a trail in the sky A shining light, a streak in the sky, a blur of white and ck like it is melded together in the sky, travelling in a speed like that of a fighter jet Everyone knows who it is and some look at that figure with fear and some look at it with awe. This has always been the case. The strongest man in the world¡­. this is not a figure that people could see easily. But at least for these past few weeks, they would be able to see such figure in this city. In a balcony on one of the many pces in the center of the city, there is Hirate. He is sitting on a chair. In front of him is a round table with bread and soup with a few side dishes. Opposite him, sipping a peculiar milk tea is Raymond. They both look at the sky and they could see with their eyes who is flying in the sky To others it is a blob of blur, of white and ck. But to the eyes of Hirate and Raymond, they could see Death Monarch clearly. ''he is enjoying it; don''t you think?'' ''It''s not wrong'' Raymond said ''I just never expected it of him to be like that. It seems he does know how to enjoy himself'' He paused for a second before saying ''Or was it his journey to the Seresian world that change him a bit'' then Hirate added ''He always seems so¡­...stony'' ''Stony? Is that how you want to describe him?'' ''he never cares about how people describes him anyway'' Raymond nodded. He takes another sip of the milk tea. Hirate look at him and said ''How is your injury?'' Raymond did not immediately answer. He slowly put down his cup on the table ''This milk tea really does have healing properties.'' ''The barista here has special abilities. It is an unexpected find for me too'' Raymond then sighed. ''It is a pity that I lost the trident'' Hirate smiles bitterly. ''If I knew what I knew now, I would not simply tell you. I would mobilize all of my elite personnel. Even if we got into an open war with the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Lords, I would not care.'' He sighed again as he shakes his head ''the key to control the sea'' One could not help but hear the trace of regret in his tone of voice when speaking about the trident Hirate continue ''And with you holding it, even if you did not break through to Divine Comprehension leveler, we would have rose to our rightful position again. There is no need topromise so much with Japan or having to bow down our heads to the Republic. We could even stand tall in front of Pandemonium'' There is silence between them as Hirate seems to lose his mind in his pondering. ''Controlling the Ten Seas'' Raymond could hear Hirate mumblings. Raymond shows aplicated look at this. It is shocking how a few months have changed the distribution of power in the world Raymond and Hirate also began to understand that in this brand new world, as long as one person could reach to a certain level, the popce could be ignored. But, they don''t want a world like that. So, they could only sigh at the impermanence of mortal affairs >> Chapter 1440 A New Morning Of A New World The sigh is long and hard, containing many deep emotions that are hard to verbalize. The breezy wind of the ocean passes them by as their robes and hairs moves a bit, blown by the wind. The wind has just enough of strength and just enough of coolness to give it that breezy cold. Raymond could not help but thought of Hirate words. ''Controlling the Ten Seas'' He knows what it means and the whole world knows what it means. Anyone who could truly control the current ten seas would shake the dominance of Pandemonium as the top world power. Though, Raymond doesn''t know if that is good or bad for the world. He looks at Hirate Raymond could understand Hirate feeling of wanting to once again rose to the top. Before Pandemonium existed, there is only one behemoth in the world and that is the World Government The vision that Hirate created connected people and they link up with each other. Say what you want about him but it is true that because of him, Japan did not fall into a civil war. At that time with Hikigaya and Oreki splitting Kanto and Kansai, the feud between west and the east. Hikigaya mediate between the two, uniting Japan and putting them under the World Government. From that, he controls the Emperor and uses the Emperor to legitimize the power that he held while stabilizing Japan then he began contacting people in the world, creating an alliance of strong people. In the beginning Hirate even contacted people in Norway, Sweden, the European nation to join. And those who join is aided by the people of the World Government, eliminating monsters and quickly stabilizing the region. If there is no World Government, the initial years after the Fall would be even more chaotic And for a moment, the World Government is the top force in the world. And then there is the Republic, with Boris uniting the former Russia creating a confederation of allied states. It is the answer against World Government. Unity or freedom. That is the question they asked the world. Bu even then the World Government was still at the top, having the advantage of being the first and having a peaceful and safe environment in Japanpared to the rest of the world Japan is one of the nations who were not affected that much with monsters as most monsters that spawned in Japan was not that dangerous or impossible to kill like the one that appears in China or Australia. But then, Death Monarch appears. And the moment, he was recognized as the strongest man in the world Since then a new force appears. And when Pandemonium was created, it became the most powerful force in the world, owing to one person. Still, World government is still on the top, number two, second only to Pandemonium. And for years it stays that way. But now, it is not even the third The world now recognizes the changing influence between the world powers. Everyone acknowledges that the number one spot for the most powerful force in the world still belongs to Pandemonium Many people believe as long as Death Monarch did not die, and the world power did not gang up against him that spot would always be his However, this state of dominance by Pandemonium is not all bad. After all, because of it, there is stability in the world and if there is a war between the great powers, they could plead to Pandemonium to mediate the issue Raymond was lost for words for a second. On how to console Hirate. His old friend. In the end, he could only sigh and tell him his honest thought ''I know how you feel, Hirate. But, right now, it is not too bad. If we learn anything from the past few years, is that our enemy should not be the other world powers. There are beings outside the sky that began looking at us. And their gaze is not particrlyforting'' Raymond chose not to say too much about Pandemonium dominance. Hirate nodded. ''I know. But we still have to possess speaking right. I just could not help feeling that we lost a great opportunity'' Raymond smiles as he takes a sip of the milk tea and put it down. ''I will not be too sure about that. I think we still could make aeback'' There is a confident smile on Raymond face ''You''re going to meet Death Monarch?'' Raymond nodded. ''What do you think he wanted to talk to you about?'' Raymond smiles, closes his eyes and lean back on the chair and said ''I have a pretty good idea what he is going to talk about.'' Raymond then exin his thought to Hirate and Hirate frown for a moment before there is a smile on his face. ''I didn''t think of that. There is a great possibility that is what he would do. But, are you sure that he is that generous?'' ''he helped Hikigaya didn''t he? He did not mind it that much. As long as he still sits in the position of the strongest person in the world, there is not many things that would make him wanting. And I believe that Death Monarch of today is more about bncing the world powers'' Hirate nodded. He could see from the previous n that Death Monarch brought up that he seems to want to settle the affair of the world It almost feels like he is rushing. But, after talking with Raymond, it seems that Raymond might understand Death Monarch better than him It might be because they stand at a higher position than him. The position of power. Hirate is different from Death Monarch and Raymond. They seek different peaks and this is inevitable because they have different aspiration. ''There is many problems'' but before Hirate could speak again Raymond held up his hand. ''Wait'' ''Wait?'' ''For what?'' ''There is no reason for us to be so anxious to solve the world problem. Since Death Monarch wanted to settle the world, he must have his own n. This time, it is better to just go with the flow'' Hirate eyes narrowed. Raymond is a smart guy, yes, he knows this. But politics of the world and theplicate rtionship between forces and factions, if he could see through it all during his time in the Quorum Council how could he be manipted by those old foxes and would rather be the Supreme General of the World Government. It is because even though he is smart, he did not like administrating. He seems to share the same trait as Death Monarch and the other powerhouse. Jean is also like this. He clearly has the power to simply bulldoze all opposition and sit at the highest seat of the Senate yet he keeps his position and did not overstep his position Yes, some people said that Jean fear Death Monarch. But, Hirate knows that is not true. Jean might not be as powerful as Death Monarch in terms of explosive power. But, if pushes to shove and if it is something Jean deemed important enough, he would fight A coward will not be an Emperor. Jean before he mellowed down nearly conquered all of Europe. Many people outside Europe does not know how theye close to being dominated entirely and this is at a time where monsters still roam the Earth wantonly. Jena not only conquer states and nations, but he also pacifies the nation and states he had conquered by defeating the monsters there, bringing stability and much needed safety. That is why even though he tore through Europe at that time, and many people hated him, there is also many people who supported him. To defeat him and halt his advance many European nations banded against him together. If not for that and the fact that the monsters are all over Europe, Jean advances through Europe would be unimpeded Hirate knows a lot about Jean deeds because before he joined the Republic, he was a member of the World Government. Yes, the World Government also works with other European nations to contain him. That kind of person who fought against the world afraid of someone? Hirate doesn''t think so. And there is also the fact that Death Monarch owes Jean a lot of things. And they share a secret. Hirate also knows that the one responsible for the Multiversal Convergence is not Loki. After all, he made a deal with Loki and he is the one that inform the world that Loki is the culprit. It was him that made Loki a scapegoat. Of course, this is a deal between him and Loki. Loki told him to make him a scapegoat. And Hirate did it. Not because he wanted to protect Death Monarch. He always dislikes Death Monarch and he would never do something that intentionally would make Pandemonium stronger But he did it. Because for once, he did not do something for himself, or for the World Government but for the world. Hirate epted Loki request because Death Monarch must not be the viin of the world. It would make the world unstable and the world would not have been like it is today. And because of that he very much admire Loki. With the sacrifice of one person, the whole world is now peaceful like this. There is no major war between the world powers and while there is hundreds of problems on Earth right now, it is still something that could be resolved and did not affect the world that much Hirate sighed suddenly Raymond asked ''Why the sigh?'' Hirateughed and said ''I was just reminded of some past story'' he said a she takes a sip. He looks at Raymond, thinking who is instructing him from behind Jean could not Jean confronted both Will and Death Monarch. And he even tries to stop them from using the Time Space Tunnel to see the future So, Jean shares something with Death Monarch. Even though he knew what had happened, he shuts his mouth because he knows to protect the world And Loki also owes Jean because he shut his mouth. The world also owes him. These three points alone would make Death Monarch to hesitate to act against him unless necessary. Even if Jean took the high Chancellor position, as long as he did not kill Katarina, Death Monarch would overlook the matter because the matters of the Republic is not exactly the matter of Katarina. So, there is no basis to the rumors that Jean is afraid of Death Monarch. It is just that these people when they reach the position that they are in, there is no need to conflict with each other when there is nothing worth fighting about Not to mention there is entanglements of Karma between them. And as for the reason he did not take any position of power after bing the Left Chancellor, that is something that puzzled him also. Hirate admit that he does not understand how these people think of power. It is the same for Hikigaya. If he kills the Emperor and take his ce and proim himself Emperor, it is not like anyone would ever try to contest that position from him For some reason, these powerful people really does not treat the world powers peak position as something that is desirable. They seem to seek something else, pursuing something that Hirate does not understand But, it is because of this trait, that he now looks at Raymond differently. Raymond is the same as them But today, he is speaking world politics like a seasoned politician Hirate is frowning and then said ''This is not something you think for yourself did you?'' Raymond look at Hirate, his old friend and sighed ''I thought I wanted to act a bit. It seems my acting is not that good if it could easily be seen like this'' Hirate however is not in the mood to joke around ''Who told you this?'' ''Our old acquaintance'' Raymond did not let the buildup continue as he spits pout the name ''Loki'' Hearing Loki name Hirate clench his fist and his aura inadvertently spills out a bit ''You seem to be angry at him'' Hirate harrumphed ''He deceive me.'' Raymond look at him, not understanding what he is talking about Hirate sighed and then said ''The one giving me the news about the trident was Loki. He clearly knows what that trident could do but he said to me that it is a simple replica of a divine artifact and that it could help you breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. He clearly could tell me the true power of that trident.'' Hirate is basically fuming right now. Raymond hearing this look at Hirate and thenugh ''Well, you already know that he never speak the full truth. Why would this asion be different?'' Hearing this Hirate was silent for a few second before he shakes his head and chuckles, he nodded and continue sipping his drinks. ''I really should have known better'' and heughed at himself. The morning in Arturia is peaceful, full of light and hope Even after all the shocking events yesterday. Because, the world still has Death Monarch. The morning ended like this as the Sun is getting higher >>. Chapter 1441 The Shadows Of Two Men The sun is still shining bright outside. One could see that is approaching afternoon but as someone enters the room, he waves his hand. A gust of wind swept through the windows The curtains closed and the ce quickly descended into darkness. He waves his hand again and floating candles lit up before it floats near the ceiling illuminating the entire room. Clicking his finger, the bulb on the corners of the room was turned on almost immediately. The room is now a bit brighter There is someone else behind this man and he also enters the room. He looks at the waving of the hand, the clicking of the finger and he ask ''Why don''t you open the curtain?'' ''Wait'' a cold but deep voice echoes in the room the light of the candle seems to emits pleasant smell and magic particles that dances in the air. The light bulb seems to illuminate the entire four corners of the room. The entire room seems mystical and enchanting, like one had just stepped into a magc wondend But is it for beauty? Slowly, formation is formed and embedded into the area. Then he waves his hand again. The candles float into one part of the ceiling and then the fire on its wick was extinguished, frozen in the air like that The light bulb was all turned off in an instant And the curtain opens gently. The sunlight once again enters the room, the magical wondend had now dissipated like it was a dream ''Ah, so, you want to make sure no one is here'' The one who is talking is Raymond and the one who is waving his hand is Azief. And this is Azief office. Azief did not answer Raymond question as he walks to his seat and sit on his chair and he gesture for Raymond to sit Raymond sits in front of him, the sturdy table is the only divider between them Raymond did not wear his golden armor or brought his weapon into the study. Instead today he wears a little bit casual, a uniform of one of the members of the Quorum council. It has a bit of that military style robe but it is more casual. Looking at each other, they seem to have many things to say to each other. But, right now they are not Raymond and Azief. It is Death Monarch of Pandemonium and the Supreme general of the World Government. They look at each other eyes, Death Monarch eyes is like always, cold and his face is expressionless. Raymond on the other hand has a pure eye, his blond hair sways left and right as the wind from the windows is blowing his hair like it wanted to entuate the handsomeness of this man They are like the shining bright sun and the darkness of the void of space. They could not be more different from each other. Either in temperament or personality, they are very much different from each other. Even though Azief invited Raymond to talk about some things, he is silent. In his head, there is many question he wanted to ask. These question that he wanted to ask is not necessarily about the matters of the world. The question he wanted to ask have something to do with Sofia. But, the words did note out so the question remains unasked. And Raymond also have his own set of question he wanted to ask Death Monarch And like Death Monarch, his question also did not particrly revolve around the world affairs. It is the same subjects, only the question is different. But just like Death Monarch, he also could not say anything and his question also remains unasked. The silence did notst long Azief then ask ''Loki tell you about the trident?'' there is no greeting and no pleasantries. Death Monarch dove into the question right away. Raymond nodded. Azief sighed ''Like always, his dark hands are always moving behind the scene'' Then he said ''I will help you gain the trident back'' he paused for a second before continuing saying ''In return, you help me with the establishment of the Ten Realms'' Raymond nodded. Then he asks ''The other world leaders¡­. how was their response?'' ''they all agree to the formation of the Ten Realms'' ''I thought one of them would disagree'' ''the attack on the meeting change some of their minds'' listening to this Azief could not help bu chuckles bitterly ''It seems that I have to thank the perpetrators for blowing up the Dome'' Raymond then added ''There is still some few details that needs to be ironed out. But, the big hurdle is already solved. So, it would not be long now.'' There is another silence between them. outside, the sun is shining bright and if you look from the office you could see the peaceful beach in the distance. The silence did notst long Raymond then asked ''Why are you rushing?'' Azief look at Raymond and said ''You must have a guess'' Raymond nodded ''You want to go into seclusion?'' he added and said ''I expected it¡­..but hearing it from you¡­.I am quite shocked. You are really fast. I don''t know how the world is going to catch up.'' Azief nodded. It is not something he wanted to keep as a secret. And it is something that could not be hidden. ''You are breaking through to Essence Creation?'' Azief nodded again. Raymond does not know what to feel right now. he is just about to break through Divine Comprehension and Azief is once again leading the pack, wanting to reach Essence Creation. But, will he seed this time? From the intelligence he had, it seems that Azief tries to break though before but failed. However, his failure thest time did not seem to affect him that badly. But, if he fails two times, it would be weird if nothing happens to him. And no, Raymond is not hoping that he failed. Instead, he fears what would happen if Azief failed. Then a new age of chaos would erupt again. The only reason the world power ys nice with each other is because these delicate alliances that the world power have with each other. If Death Monarch fails, the referee of the world no longer have the qualification to referee and mediate the conflict of the world...then they probably would no longer y nice with each other A new warring era would begin with everybody eyeing the top peak of the world power will begin again. And the situation of the world right now is even more unstable than thest time. In the past everyone was groping their way forward But, in this time, everyone already knows how the world works and so, if anything happens to Death Monarch at this juncture, then the instability of the world will be worse than thest time. Death Monarch every move affects the world, whether it his sesses or his failure. He is too big now and his shadows shrouded the world In the past, if he makes a mistake, that is one individual making a mistake. Now, if he makes a mistake, one failure, it affects the entire world. Like a mountain crumbling, it affects the base of the mountain and would buried the entire vige under that mountain Raymond is waiting An answer, an exnation, a reason. Anything. He should say something. And Azief knows what Raymond expects of him So he speaks. ''The threats of the world keep multiplying and the enemy Earth has to face be stronger'' Raymond nodded at this. Sighing, Azief then said ''The moment I open the Time Space tunnel and bring about the Multiversal Convergence, it is like we are making a fire in a dark forest'' Raymond then interjected ''And the fire is bright'' Azief nodded ''Bright indeed. And many civilization and powerful beings began to look at us. The only way to make sure Earth could survive theing new dawn is to have enough strength'' ''You''re confident this time?'' Azief simply nodded. Raymond then said ''Then, I hope you will seed'' Azief thought nothing of Raymond congrattions or well-wishes. Because he knows that Raymond is sincere. If it''s any other person, they might be wrecked by hatred seeing him getting stronger But since it is Raymond, he has no such thought. They might be rival once upon a time, but they also have respect toward each other. Azief trust Raymond so much that when he goes to the Seresian world, he always knew that Sofia would be safe. Because Raymond would be there to protect him. Right now, with his identity and his current rtionship, it is very hard to try to protect Sofia. And he knows that if he dies do it openly, Sofia would hate it And he knows he have no right to do it right now. But, he also could not stay by her side all the time. Because it is over when she rejected his proposal. And even though, he said that it is over, for some reason even Azief didn''t believe it. It felt like this would never be over. And Azief don''t know whether that is a good thing or a bad thing Maybe, it depends on his intention Because what he shared with Sofia is special. There are some parts of him that he never let her see. But, there is also a part of him, that she is the only one who saw it. There is some feelinsg that he shared only with her And a piece of his heart...is there with her. Always There is a feeling of nostalgia between them, and they know each other They have been through so much together that it is almost impossible for thing to be truly over between them This is the scary thing about time. It is hard to win against that time that they spent with each other. Memories that is etched in every second of the time they spent together. And now, he has Katarina. And he wants to do right by her. He does not want her to think that she is the rebound girl Because she is not. And she deserves better than that. So, he is stuck between a rock and a hard ce. But at least Raymond is beside her. Though, Azief don''t know if he could stand seeing Sofia being with Raymond. It is one thing to know if she dated someone else. It is another thing, if he had to see that new boyfriend. Sofia did not date Raymond. But Raymond wanted to date her. That much is obvious. When a man does the thing that Raymond does, it is very easy to know his intention. And Raymond was never the type of guy that hides this kind of intention. He is very straightforward and very open and aboveboard. So, it is hard to criticize him. Azief knows that he had never been straightforward with his feelings. There are things in his heart that he could not just opens up easily like Raymond does. There are not many things that they need to talk about. If this is the only thing they want to talk about, there is no need for the protection formation and there is no need to meet with Raymond face to face. But there is a reason why Raymond is here. ''Is there any more questions?'' ''No, I think I would get the full story when you give your memory'' Raymond just nodded as he gives something like a USB stick to Azief. >> Chapter 1442 Light And Darkness Azief look at the USB stick and he could not help but wonder ''It is truly amazing the thing that your peoplee up with'' then he asks ''This is your memory?'' Raymond nodded. ''I''m surprised you let Hirate goes into your mind. Most people wouldn''t dare let the Mind Monarch scour through their minds'' Raymond smiles bitterly and said ''We have fought alongside each other for almost a decade. I know, you don''t have high opinion of Hirate but he is that bad. He is a little ambitious and very cunning but not all of his action is motivated by benefit. He does have a heart and there is fire in that heart'' Azief then said ''You could only see the good in people'' Raymond sighed and then said ''And you could only see the worse'' There is silence again between them. The moments passed and they could only watch each other, withplicated feelings they hold against each other. They met each other before. And Azief owes Raymond a bit when he helps him during his Heavenly Tribtion in the past. But, the world owes Death Monarch a lot. And Raymond is a person in the world. But the entanglements between them is no so easily defined The previous times they met each other, they spoke mostly business. And today it is the same. But today, there is a difference. Because they both understand how different they are from each other Even though Azief hade out of the darkness in his heart, the depression of the past still has a hold on him He still has a bit of that darkness, and even thought his way of looking at the world is not as bleak as before he is not entirely change. But there is something that he had realize while he understood that there is light in this world, he knew how fragile that light was He sees the darkness that lurks, And while some are distracted by the light, he understood how dangerous the darkness of the world and how easy it is to snuff the light And how important it is to protect that light, that fire from going out. Raymond on the other hand is very different. He sees the light and intend to spread it. He sees the darkness, but he will never acknowledge it He sees the good in the world and sometimes because of this tendency he sometime fails to see the darkness that lurks beneath the shining blinding light But, this does not mean he is wrong. Sometimes, his desire for light is so strong, that even the darkness is infected with this light Darkness infected by the light is no longer darkness. It is a shade of grey and eventually even this shade of grey turns to light There is no wrong or right in this matter. There is only different way of looking at the world, different paths they take. But, the way they see the world affect how they deal with something Most people would adapt ording to the different situation but these two people are stubborn men. Not many words were exchanged, not many personal matters are discussed but from the short conversation, the demeanor of them both, they could tell that they are very different from each other. Azief sighed and Raymond also sighed. And Raymond got up and leave the room. All the question they wanted to ask each other was not asked. Maybe, they both feared the answers that woulde out Azief could only sigh. And Raymond is the same. Azief stays in the room, closing his eyes. ''It is veryplicated'' his mind thought of Sofia. But, his mouth could never say her name. It should be over¡­. this story of contradiction between him and Sofia. Still, he had understood¡­.it will always be there. There are people who could easily forget theirst love and then they are people like Azief. Sofia meant something to him. And that is still true. It hurts and it is painful. But maybe because it is painful, maybe because it is painful that the memory stands even more. He shakes his head and said to himself ''Focus on work'' he looks at the USB like thing on the table. He waves his hand and all kinds of formation floated out from the palm of his hand. These formation is in all kinds of shapes, and there is runes and other symbols and even cuneiform writing inside these floating shapes. These formations then fill the entire room and then like ittched itself on the floor, the walls and the ceiling The recording that Raymond gave him is his memory of the fight between him and Kaiju. It might have some kind of sensitive information. Even though Azief is quite sure nobody would dare to try to spy on him, he always like to be cautious. One thing he had learned from his time in all the worlds and other universes, is that nothing is ever certain. Kaiju alone had shocked him. Who knows if there is people that could bypass or hide from his Divine Sense. So, he would rather be cautious than regret itter. Theying down of formation is very short and simple for Azief. even though his formation knowledge is not as deep or profound like Lee Sangmin, he has the help of the Eternal Rings The rings also grow stronger with him and there is many more formation that is in the rings that has revealed itself to him. Azief never had the chance to thoroughly study the ring. He had been nning to study it in the Seresian world but he was preupied with memorizing the knowledge of the Orvanians. That is not as easy task. Even though he only memorizes and not understanding the concept of the technology, it still takes apportion of his mental strength ''When this is all over¡­I should seclude myself and madeprehensive check on myself'' he mutters to himself Azief spends a few hours in his study studying the memory and after he is done, he frowned. ''There is a lot to digest'' he thought to himself while sighing. The memory recorded the fight between Raymond and Kaiju. He sees the fighting scene from Raymond perspective. He could also see Sofia. ''She has improved'' he thought to himself He could see that her arrows are getting stronger and her aura is more condensed than before. But, her realm seems to drop down. Not that it is a bad thing Azief could specte that Sofia is reforging her foundation. So, it would be long time before she would ever reach Divine Comprehension realm But, her foundation would be sturdy and the quality of her skill would increase. So, Azief did not find anything wrong with it. The memory recording is very useful since it also captures the feeling of that time. Of course this method of recording also has its weaknesses. But it is enough for Azief. It is enough for him to understand a bit about this new enemy Kaiju'' he mutters. He never took this one seriously. Even if Kaiju somehow win against Raymond, Azief would never give him the time of the day. Because in the end, he is still a Disk Formation leveler. Those who have never stepped on the Divine Comprehension realm does not understand how different they are from Disk Formation leveler. Even if Raymond uses all of his power, if it''s one on one against any Divine Comprehension leveler, he would die. Azief himself knows that if not for his perfect foundation and the fact that he is aided with the will of the world and the other people in the world, there was never any chance of him defeating the Demon King when he descended on Earth. And that Demon King is in the Essence Creation realm. That is how a Disk Formation looks to him in his eyes Like he is an Essence Creation leveler and these people are in Divine Comprehension realm. Unless the whole world fight against them, it is truly hard to match a Divine Comprehension realm That is how insignificant a Disk Formation leveler in Azief eyes. But, now he has to pay attention Because Kaiju could now control the ten seas. And while Azief did not know much about the ten seas, he knows how mystical it is. Even when he is in Divine Comprehension realm even his Divine Sense is affected by the mystical force in the Turbulent Sea. He sighed ''Why do these people could not justy low and stop trying to destroy the world? Couldn''t they just take a vacation or something?'' Sometimes even Azief felt a little tired. He does not want to be entangled in this kind of stuff. He would rather be increasing his understanding of his power and increasing his level. Sometimes he missed those days when he is fighting against monsters. There is nothing more boring than politics. But, he could not just get up and leave, wipes his butt off from this. because this time, the problem of the world originated from him He is the one that must end this cause and effect. He goes to the window and opens it a little bit wider. He takes a deep breath, wanting to ease off this frustration in his heart This office of his face the sea so he could see the ocean and the beach. Right now, all over the city, construction sound could be heard On the entrance gate, there are all kinds of surveince devices being erected. Some of it is high tech technology from the world powers, revealing any disguises in an instant. There is also Aura Revealer and many of these devices that is embedded in many ces. This time, they would not let themselves get infiltrated. Arthur is running around the entire ind setting up formation. Some of it is to protect the ind and some of it is to protect the city Will is once again running all over the world, running some errand for him. His job is to find Kaiju. Azief sighed as he looks at the people opening their stalls and began living their life again. Even though there is some destruction, because of Azief, Jean and Hikigaya, the damage was minimal and no one died. There is many that was injured but no one was injured. That alone is a miracle especially when one looks at the scale of the explosion. Azief took all of this sight in. He rubs his forehead a bit. ''A trident of an Olympian god. Poseidon trident. Olympus interfering? Do they want to do something to Earth? But Zeus¡­.and Olympus does not need Earth. Or is that my assumption?'' he mutters to himself. >> Chapter 1443 An Unordinary Island Azief knows more than some people. He knows clearly where Olympus is. And he knows how big it is and how magical and mystical it is. It is because of that he also knows that Olympus would not attack Earth. He knows that in the Universe there is the UIA. The United Intergctic Alliance. And he also knows that they would not attack without reason. And Earth among many others is off-limits because they in the eyes of these beings are still very primitive. And life in the Universe should be protected. Azief don''t know why such rule is set but since it is nothing bad, he would not question it. But, now there is a weapon of an Olympian God on Earth? What does this mean? If they wanted Earth, no matter how powerful Azief is right now, he is quite sure he could not fight against the three Elder Gods of Olympus. Hades, Zeus and Poseidon probably at level beyond Essence Creation realm. If they wanted Earth, they simply just need toe down and no one could beat them He pace around his office walking slowly while his mind is hard at work. He decided to think about those Olympian Godter. For now, his mind focused on Kaiju. He had seen Kaiju ability. And it is truly something remarkable. Kaiju itself is a giant of a creature. His physical prowess truly set him apart former everyone else in the world. Azief is quite sure that if he is on the same level as Kaiju, if theypared their physical bodies, it might be that Kaiju body is notcking. But Azief could tell why Kaiju have such a powerful body. He is of a dragon race. By now, everyone probably has their own conclusion of who Kaiju is and where he came from Azief could tell that Kaiju must havee during the Multiversal Convergence. Is he stuck here or does he just does not want to go back to his world? All of these question is not important at all. What is important that he is here. Kaiju is brash, reckless and hard headed. That is the thing he saw from the recording. He is easily affected by emotions but even with all of these weakness, Kaiju is not defeated. Even when Raymond, Sofia and Void joined hands together, he could still get up and defeat Raymond. This alone shows that his endurance is off the charts. Even though he is Disk Formation levelers, he has a bit of that aura of Divine Comprehension leveler. ''But, in the end you are not Divine Comprehension leveler'' he mutters. If Azief knows that there is such a figure in the world, he would have find a way to restrain such person before things get to this point. But now, he has the trident. If Kaiju doesn''t have that trident, Azief would find it very easy to defeat Kaiju. No matter how strong he is, how many pressure he could endure, how much endurance he has, all of that is meaningless in front of someone who could control the Laws of the Universe. Azief could change the gravity around him, uses Heavenly Coercion, smite him down with thunders made of the most destructive elements in the Universe and many more. This is why only Divine Comprehension leveler could fight against another Divine Comprehension leveler. Because the thing they could do is already godlike by this point. But the power of the Ten Seas¡­.is very mystical. There is no need to mention other Seas, this Turbulent Sea alone is capable to even mess up a Divine Comprehension Leveler Divine Sense. Azief Divine Sense could cover the entire world¡­...before the Multiversal Convergence. After the Multiversal Convergence, even when he is now in Divine Comprehension level, his Divine Sense could not prate all the areas in the world. There is the fact that the world had be bigger. But that is not the only reason. The Ten Seas is like barrier. Each of the seas has its own properties. ces like the Turbulent Sea seems to have the properties of Space and Time. Azief is not the only one finding it hard to mobilize his Divine Sense here. There are many ces in the Turbulent Sea that is not mapped because of this interference. An ind that could be in one coordinate today might have moved its location a dayter. Sometimes things appear and disappears all over the sea without rhyme and reason Rift to another space or a closed off dimension sometime would suddenly open up in this sea and suck you in. This particr sea has to be traversed by someone that is able to dispel these dangers. ''The power of the Ten Seas could easily rival that of the Divine Comprehension leveler'' he thought. This is only his spection and it could not be substantiated until they truly shed with each other And he had the feeling if the mystical properties of the Ten Seas could be manipted, its power might even overwhelm a Divine Comprehension leveler. And there is a possibility that it could even overwhelm an Essence Creation realm To have such weapon on the side of the world power will give the world power more confidence to fight against other invaders. A n B. With such a weapon, Azief should be panicked. But he is not in a state of panic or worries. Instead, he seems to be calm, too calm for anyone to understand If what he thought is true, the Pirates and the Crime Alliance had got a weapon that could bring great damage to the world Azief is calm because he knows something some people are too worried and too anxious to discover. ''It is not that easy to hold something that has been touched by a god. And it is even harder to control such weapon. I don''t know why Poseidon threw his trident here, on Earth. But, if there is a reason¡­.''he smiles and mutters ''Kaiju is not the reason'' Azief could tell that just because you wield the trident, did not mean you could wield all of its power. It would take time to be able to draw out the power of the trident. In the USB recording, there is not only memories of what happened during the fight There is also other information that Raymond had summed up for him. When he wielded the trident, he knew that the trident is still owned by someone. It is not like the other divine Artifact which has no divine seal on it. It is hard to exin it. It is like holding something and instantly knowing that there is someone else owning this thing. Like a heat one would feel sitting on a seat that belongs to someone else who got up and goes to another for a few second. That is the feeling he get. This one is still owned. And if this is the real trident of Poseidon, then the owner is none other than Poseidon himself. This signifies many things. One of which is that the eyes of the Universe is now on them and some of them is beginning to interfere. Began making physical move. Azief did not like that Earth is attracting attention. But, at least before, he only feels that earth is being watched. But this time, they directly make a move ''That weapon...what is Poseidon intention?'' he seems to ask himself. He sighed and then simply outline what he needs to do. ''Before, Kaiju could truly control that trident, the trident must be regained back by the world powers'' There is many plots and schemes here and even though Azief himself is not strong to scheme and plots as he grows stronger, he also knows some important truth. All of these schemes and plots does not matter if you cut it before eat could even materialize. He already identifies the core parts of any shames and plots that could be levied upon him and upon the world power. For any of the schemes and plots of the hostile forces toward the world power to seed, they first must have sufficient strength to contend with the world powers. As long as they did not have that, whatever schemes and plots they cooked up is nothing but a n built on top of pirs of salt and sand. Azief himself did not like all the world powers but for now, his priority is to stabilize the world. ''Then the way forward is clear, Find Kaiju, snatch back the trident and raise another Divine Comprehension leveler!'' Azief and Raymond has the same thought. They did not say it but their thoughts coincide. They might be different from each other, but they are also very simr with each other The difference between them has always been the reason for doing certain things Raymond could break through the Divine Comprehension realm with that trident. He already made that very clear That the moment he wields that trident, it felt like an avenue of great truth opens up to him, a hoy song echoes in his ears and the path forward seems as bright as the sun It seems to be a piece of the puzzle is missing. of course even without the trident, he could still break through. But with that trident, Raymond could break though in a more stable and even more beneficial way. Like Azief had to umte more energy and the taxing requirement for his perfect path, that is how it is with Raymond and that trident He uses Terra Force and this is the source of his power. He could shake the world just by stomping his foot, bring about earthquakes and tsunamis and he could move the earth like he is ying with a toy. But rarely people saw this power of Raymond manifested because the effect of doing such thing would be the death of tens of thousands of people if not millions and the damage that one could do to the world would be catastrophic. And there was never any enemy that could force his hand to do such destructive power since he broke through to Disk Formation. However, fighting Kaiju, has forced him to use all of his strength. Unfortunately for him, the ind that he is fighting on is not normal ground. Raymond did not seem to notice it. Of all the people that goes to the ind, if there is people who notice that ind true face, it would be only Erika and Loki. That ind is not a normal ind. Well, you could say that to almost any ind in the Turbulent Sea but Azief could feel divine energy keeping that ind together. If not Raymond could move that ind however and wherever he wanted. In the battle, Raymond might have attributed the ind weird aura to the Turbulent Sea weird properties but Azief could see it. This ind is a tribtion area. The sharp swirling winds, the barrier, the almost indestructible nature of the ind and so much more pointed to that ind being a trial area. It is borne out of Poseidon magic. If not that ind would not have survived that battle. >> Chapter 1444 A Week In Perspective Such power should have turned that ind into smithereens Even before Azief be a Divine Comprehension leveler, if he wanted to destroy an ind, he just need to punch it and the force of that punch would tten every trees and shock every living being before splitting the ind into two. Normal ind is like that. Even a sturdier ind would have been destroyed the way those three people been fighting. With Raymond hurling everything he could toward Kaiju and Kaiju summoning rain water that sis as sharp as sword and lighting like a divine arrow form the sky, that ind should either been split into fragment or charred into ashes. There is no need to mention Sofia who was also shooting arrows of all shapes and sizes and with all kinds of magic embedded into it, that the fact that the ind maintained its shape until the end of the battle is nothing short of a miracle The ind is magical. And the trident is even more so ''Raymond'' he mutters while sighing. If he could only hold out for a little while, if he instead of stubbornly wanting to end Kaiju life and run from that ind¡­. then the trident would be his right now. He sighed again ''But, then that would not be Raymond'' Personality affects fate. He feels it clearly this time. He had learned a lot when he saw the life of Aero and Arial thest time he is with the Creator. And he could see that fate and destiny is truly hard to change. And sometimes, it is truly inevitable And because of that personality, Raymond loses and Kaiju wins, the difference between winning and losing separated by a thin vague line Raymond iscking thatst step but thatst step could be supplemented with other method, medicines or pills. But the trident is the most perfectplement. In it, there is a force that simr but different. Wielding it, Raymond noted that he could feel that he is one with the earth and everything beneath. He could feel the waves of the ocean, the movement of dust in the seabed, hearing the song of the seas, the feeling of the flowing water, the ebbs and flow in every ps of every fish gills, in the swaying of every weed, feeling each reef rises and broken. Everything that floats, everything that sinks, everything that moves or lives under the water, whose feet touch the ground, he could feel it all It is like he is this vast existence that shrouded everything. When he digests this information, Azief could not help but feel that the feeling Raymond is feeling is very simr to Azief when he is merging with the Heaven and Earth Azief do not mind helping Raymond breaking through to Divine Comprehension level. If he simply wanted to remain the only powerful person in the world, Azief could right now suppresses all the powerhouse and enved humanity. He believes that he could fall to such depravity and that ys in part where sometimes he doesn''t restrain some of the world power. No one understands this but him. In the past, he hated the evil powerful people in the world. he hated that he was weak and unable to stop the greediness and evil that these men and women of great power and influence perpetrated in the world And now, he is one of the powerful men in the world. The most powerful of them all. But, one thing he is not...is evil. While he did not act like a hero, he does not kill people and torture people wily nily. But, he also knows one truth. He had experience many lives and he had experience many tribtions. And so, he found there is truth in those words That power corrupts. And absolute power corrupts absolutely. Because of that he sometimes fears that the power would get into his head And one day he would be the very existence he hated in the past. But, no one could restrain him in this world if he really wanted to be evil. So, sometime, he deliberately let other world powers to catch up to him. And when he saw the vision of himself being the big bad, that strengthen his conviction. Humanity deserve a fighting chance. A fighting chance against him No one would understand this because no one would raise an enemy that could kill them. This is his own personal conviction. He would rather die than bing the very thing he hated. So, he strengthened Hikigaya, helped Jean and now he is helping Raymond. With this, there would be some bnce and humanity could, in theory, restrain him. Azief spected that if he went mad right now the six great powers need to unite with each other to defeat him. As long as the six great powers united with each other, Azief is quite sure that he could be restrained or be repelled away. Enough to restrain him, but not quite enough to kill him. he might give them the tools and power to restrain him, but he surely would not give them weapons that could truly kill him. He is generous, but he is not that generous. And if they want to really fight him and win against him, it should be him giving them everything. If they want to be strong, they need to seek that strength by themselves. He then shakes his head ''I only have to wait for Will to report now'' >> The day after the great event, everyone was acting in low profile. The Pirate Lords in the Ten Seas also acted in a low profile manner very different from their usual action. Some people inquired and found out that the Pirate Lord Mary and Pirate Lord Kaiju is assembling the Pirate Lords The invitation is sent and the location would only be known to the Pirate Lords The Crime Alliance was also invited. When this news broke out, those who got the news all could tell that something big is about to happen. The Ten Seas for a moment be peaceful. people also notices that there is a shes of colors zipping across the world and everyone could tell that this must be Will the Speedster. A newses out from Arturia, the seven great power is ready to implement the Ten Realm n. News after newse out from all sources. It seems the peace that has just been upheld six months ago is about to break >> A week had passed since the matter settled. Azief is still in Arturia but all the others have retreated back. Hirate and Raymond is now back in the Ind of Peace. Lee Sangmin is back to preside the matter of the Lotus Order and to prepare for the Ten Realm Project Jean brought back Katarina to the Republic. As for the position of the High Chancellor the matter is still full of uncertainty. Boris ban is lifted and he could return to the Senate but his position is vacant. The Right Chancellor to the Republic of Earth is vacant and this surely would lead to a power contest in the Senate The other representative of the other four world powers had also returned to their respective forces. Now, in Arturia, there is only Azief and Will. There is of course Arthur but he governs the day to day administration of Arturia. While the whole world is trembling and plotting and scheming what is Death Monarch doing in Arturia? Surprising, what no one expected is that Azief is now resting in his room. He is now inside his room, meditating, sitting cross legged, his body floating in the air. He has been meditating since morning. Around him a blue aura swirls around him and golden light seems to emanate from his entire body It is like the images of holy men being blessed by Heaven. But even in his meditation state, he manages to restrain his aura to seeps out from his room. If not, it might create heavenly phenomenon. And even though people would not be surprised, it would surely shock some people if the clouds turns golden and the sky cracks or his aura suppresses all living beings in the entire city. Azief had reached a point of power where he could control his aura even unconsciously like a muscle memory embedded into his very own being And then he opens his eyes. the blue aura and the golden light dispersed in an instant. Then he slowly floated down and he stands up, his feet touching the ground. He took a deep breath and then release his breath He releases the turbid air from his body and he feel a little bit relieved, feeling that is mind is refreshed, his body full of energy. He then went to the window and opens it, enjoying the summer breeze. Arthur built him a vi, near a seaside hill. Azief told him he did not like hearing the construction noises so, Arthur built him seaside vi. The vi itself is not your generic vi. Itbines the design of the past with modern touch. There is also magic embed in every tile and on the walls and on the ceiling, making it to be able to be a fortress if anyone dares attack the vi. A week had passed since the meeting of the world powers. The explosion in Arturia shocked the world. Because from that explosion, the world now knew that a new weapon had been invented. The world power could see that this is like another precursor to another chaotic times. The ck market is probably in full swing right now with people asking about this weapon. And of course the other world power probably also wanted a piece of this weapon. >> Chapter 1445 Making A Move The emergence of the new weapon is not the only thing that has shaken the world and its stability there is also the news of the trident that has been circting all over the world. In some ces where it is hard to go into, the news of the matter did not yet reach such people. But, right now, most of the people in the world knows what happened. And the abilities that the trident couldmand had also been known by the people of the world. And even after a weekter, the conversation did not die down instead it is even more intense Everyone is waiting. Waiting for the world power to make a move. However, a week had passed and it almost seems like nothing had happened. There is no move at all and the whole seven great power is silent. But the quieter it is, the more everyone could see that this is just the calm before the storm. Because the world powers would not just sit back and do nothing when they were practically being pped on the face like this. The bombing of the Dome of Arturia is a serious insult to the world powers. It might not kill anyone but the fact that they were in such situation in the first ce is uneptable. The only reason they do nothing for now is simply because the move is not yet made. And they were right. This time, they would n meticulously before making a move. Because right now Kaiju have the trident and the power of the Ten Seas must not be underestimated. With that trident, if Kaiju wanted to he could create a super tsunami that could drown he world if he wanted to. So, it is not easy to provoke such person so a battle n should be ready before they face against such a person. But this does not mean that the world power itself does not have any trump cards. If they didn''t Kaiju would already dere his win and began to dominate the world. That is precisely because the moment that Kaiju did such a thing, those powerful people would no longer have any scruples in their heart. It is like if you detonate a nuclear bomb then all bets are off. Especially if the other side also have a nuclear bomb. Just because you drowned the world does not mean everyone will die. The heroes of these world powers, having nothing else to protect would only have one objective And that is revenge. And once Kaiju uses such method then the world powers will also bring out their big guns. The world powers in the eyes since the Fall and after the Weronian upation is very different. After the Weronian war, their mindset changes and they were more united and great development urs in their research on weapons and dangerous stuff that if released could bring about the destruction ofs They develop all kinds of weapons and these weapons are not publicized because some of them is every dangerous and world ending weapon. And Kaiju, no matter how powerful the trident is, he is not yet the master of that trident. Even he would not provoke the heroes in the world And he is an outsider. People around him must also be vignt against him using that trident to destroy the world ''Kaiju has truly be a headache'' Azief said to himself as he watches the seagull''s flies near his vi But, the world powers are not the only one that is not making a move. The Pirate Lords had met each other and for some reason they did not do anything either. At least, not a move that one could see. If they are doing something, they''re doing very secretly. Azief did not believe that these pirates would not do anything. Now, the power of the sea is in their hands. So, they surely are doing something. But the things are, Kaiju is not someone that is easy to negotiate with. He might have promised something, but now he has all the initiatives, there is no need to care so much about promises. After all they are pirates. What is the need to care so much about promise? ''This is the first time I need a battle n when I am on Earth'' Azief thought to himself as he goes to the kitchen. He decided to make some omelet and fried rice. Even though he is not really hungry, for some reason he is craving for some food. And it has been quite some time since he eats rice. He opens the cupboard and all the ingredient is there. He stocks up before he takes residence here. For some reason, he did not want to go back to Pandemonium for the moment. Whether he is in Pandemonium or not doesn''t matter anymore. Because his name is what deters people. Whether he is in Pandemonium or not is irrelevant. Of course, what he thinks and what other people thinks is different. Azief treated it like this is his vacation. Yes, there is a potential world ending weapon on the hands of the pirates, and yes, there is always the threat from beyond the stars and also that he is destined to somehow destroy the world¡­but¡­. he decided to follow Katarina advice There is always a potentially world ending weapon, a threat from the stars and many other magical events that threaten to destroy life every day in Azief life. Since, it would not decrease in frequency, sometimes, he should take a break. And what he found surprising was that as he takes things a little bit casually, not thinking of it too seriously, his energy seems to respond to that thinking. His aura seems to be more carefree and each move he makes seems to contain the trace ofws of the world, the heavenly power that he possess also seem more carefree The thought affects the moves and when the thought and moves work in harmony, a new brand synergy effect appeared. That is the best way for Azief to describe what is happening to him. Azief cook fried rice with eggs. He eats it slowly looking outside his window, looking at the open sea. He takes it slow and then after a while he finished eating. He waves his hand and all the tes clean itself up and then flew to the cupboard and the cab, arranging itself. He smiles as he looks outside ''Just at the right moment'' he could see a shing light approaching his vi. Azief waves his hand and the protection around the vi is dispelled and the mist and clouds that cover the vi dispersed. The sh of lightning enters the vi and then Azief waves his hand again and the protection and the mist and clouds all gathered again around the vi Azief stood up from his chair. In front of him is Will and his entire body d with slithering arcs of electricity and swirling around his body is wind-like gust that did not spread out. ''You''reing here means you finished the job?'' Will shakes his head. ''I could not find Kaiju. But I find the others'' Azief smiles ''One out of two. That is good enough. After all, this time I think we need to scheme a bit. To avoid the worse possible oue.'' Will smiles and said ''We both know you wanted to solve this matter as fast as possible. I also like things to be swiftly resolved'' Will brought out a parchment. This parchment has symbols on the top right and the bottom left. Azief smiles. Then he stretches his shoulders'' Will then ask ''You''re going to do it today?'' ''It has been a week. The world has been waiting for me to make a move'' he paused for a second before saying ''I don''t want to disappoint them. They wanted to see what I will do. I intend to show them'' he said with a smile. Azief then look at Will and said ''This vi is prettyrge. You could sleep in the guest room. You''ve worked hard. You should rest a bit. Next, it is my turn'' ''You don''t need me to coordinate with the other world leaders?'' Azief smiles and said ''You want to take Sasha job? She would be mad at you if she knew'' ''Ah'' Will said nodding. ''Fine. I''ll take your offer'' And he disappears from Azief sight, shing through the entire vi in a fraction of a second before appearing back in the kitchen, ingredientsid out on the table. ''I''m making breakfast. I think by the time I finished eating, you would have done doing that'' Azief smiles and then he went out of the vi. The moment he went out a golden light shot up into the sky, illuminating the Heaven and Earth. Azief body is emanating holy golden light, and the clouds above him all dispersed reced by golden clouds. The sky of Arturia is dyed golden. And everyone in Arturia could see it. Arthur who is at the northernmost part of Arturia look up at the sky and he frowned. ''Death Monarch has made a move'' At the same time, some people who were stationed here could also see the golden sky and like Arthur, they too have the same thought Death Monarch is making his move. But what is he doing? >> Chapter 1446 A Formation In The Middle Of The Sea Golden skies, golden clouds, powerful energy pierces the heaven and Earth, the sound of cracking sky, the entire sea rages and the Earth trembles. Arturia was the first that felt all of this. They see the golden skies and golden clouds and under their feet they could feel the trembling of the Earth Then a shocking sight enter the eyes of everyone There is a two thousand feet figure of Death Monarch that suddenly appear, a sight that everyone could see Around him golden clouds appear, each clouds exuding immeasurable holy light. The sea that was disturbed and was about to rise and createdrge tsunami was instead morphed into mist that swirls around every golden clouds. The eyes of Death Monarch were closed. But then it opened and the moment it is open is like the sun and the moon Powerful pressure erupted form him that coerce the heaven and Earth. Then he began moving. DONG! DONG! DONG! Each move createdrge waves but each waves morphed into the swirling mist that began to swirls around the two thousand feet figure of Death Monarch HE walked further and further, each wave shakes the seabed, the sea monsters below all swims far away. Some people fly to the sky trying to follow but each time Death Monarch move forward, it is not only the weaves that is affected. The wind and space and time around him is also affected. The Turbulent Seas is already a region of time and space instability and now to follow someone who stirs up even more instability, some people could not evene close to Death Monarch figure. So, they fly in the air maintaining a distance. Even though they could note close to Death Monarch, they wanted to see what Death Monarch is doing Some people are the spies of other forces. Some are the representative of the world powers left in the ind to facilitate contact with Death Monarch This time Death Monarch acted but no one knew what he is doing. He did not inform anyone. But everyone knows that the moment Death Monarch makes his move its must be something that is world altering. Death Monarch figure could no longer be seen from the ind. But the golden colors in the sky could still be seen and that aura still linger But if you go to the edge of the ind, going to the southernmost point of the ind, there is Death Monarch titanic figure in the middle of the ocean. And then he stopped. The people flying like flies behind him also stopped. Azief look at the area in front of him. Around him energy is swirling, clouds are gathering, holy air seems toe out each time he takes a breath His eyes are as piercing as a sword, his aura shot to the sky and spread all over the entire Turbulent Sea. He looks to his right. Then he looks to his left and then he smiles The perfect area. Then he raises his hand to the sky. His hand turns golden with bluish aura swirling around it. A hundred lights flew out from the center of his palm ''What kind of light is this?'' Some flew following the light Azief close his eyes and then he closes his palm. Light flew out from his body like a string of golden rope that shoots to every corner. Then he slowly flew upwards. As he flew upwards, the time and space around him be even more distorted, the pressure forces the people who were following him in the safe distance before to retreat further back With a titanic height like that, his figure created arge shadow that envelops half of that ind. Then he put his hand together like he is praying. At the same time, the entire Turbulent Sea is shaking. Some people in the ind could not understand what is happening as they could feel the ind that they are in is shaking. The waves are wildly thrashing about all over the sea. The space and time around the entire Turbulent Sea appears to be more unstable. In the far distance from Arturia, there is a ship in the edge of the Turbulent Sea. What he saw is something that no other people close to Arturia could imagine. The Turbulent Sea has many uninhabited inds. These ind are all over the sea and many of them are empty. Those which are not empty is usually filled with monsters or dangerous nts that could eat and kill you. This man saw a light falls down into the ind and then these ind is suddenly moving The Turbulent Sea isrge and wide. And it is not filled with people. There are too many ces one could inhabit in this new world The poption of Earth might have swelled after the sudden influx of people from Otherworlds stuck on it but even then it is estimated only seven billion people on Earth. Of course, these are just conservative estimation since most of these people usually hide their presences before and nobody have the time to truly take the time to made a census of people living on Earth Out of that seven billion people, only two or three billion people are the native people of Earth. And in a world as vast as Earth right now, most of people does not take Turbulent Sea area as a ce where they would gather or put their roots down. This is a sea full of pirates and unless you are confident that you would not be swept by the turbulent time and space all over the Turbulent Sea, you would not sail across the world toe here This ce mostly attracts pirates. Out of those two or three billion people, half of them settled in the territory of the Seven great powers while other goes to the sea or hide in some other ces. That is even more prevalent after the world expanded and the people who wanted safety went to the world power for the stability it provides. So there are only few people that is around the many ind in the Turbulent Sea could see this miraculous sight of ind moving. However could not see it in a bird eyes view. If they could see it, they could tell that this ind at first is moving like something is pulling them. But slowly it rose to the sky, and the ind was not split apart like it was held on by some invincible force. Seeing it from below the sky, the sight is both beautiful and terrifying. Hundreds and thousands of ind, small andrge flew up into the air, the waves trashes wildly and the clouds churns, the space cracked and everything in between is trembling. And these inds is flying into one direction, all of it is gathering toward Death Monarch. Those around Arturia slowly saw that there is arge mass ofnd is flying in the sky. The first that saw it is the people flying in the air. ''What the hell!'' they could not help but exim in shock. There is hundreds of ind that is floating in the sky. To them it looks like a block ifnd that is floating in the sky and heading towards them When they try to calcte it, they could not help but see there is thousands of inds from small torge. What is Death Monarch doing? This is the question in everyone mind Azief is closing his eyes right now and in his mind, he could see all of these ind. ''All of it has gathered. Everything is set in ce'' he thought to himself Now, he had all of his power. It has been a week. By now, all of his abilities is already back. And his energy is at top form. It is not like when he first arrived on Earth. His Divine Sense is so powerful that even those who were in the sky truing to see what he is doing is affected and could not help but feel dizzy. Some who tries to bounce back Azief Divine Sense was pushed down by the bacsh toward their minds and soul. As for Azief, even though Turbulent Sea does affect his Divine Sense, he is after all a Divine Comprehension leveler and so as long as he left his trace in any of the ind he could still use it as a medium. He thought of it like an intework. In his mind right now, is the sight of thousands of inds. His hand is still raised toward the sky, his holy aura did not dissipate, the heavenly power is mobilized and with that his auras rises again. He then slowly moves his hand down and as he make this gestures all of these inds in the sky slowly falls down. The people of Arturia look at the sky. They see the sun but they did not feel any sunlight. These thousands of inds are blotting out the sun. It is like the entire ind is about to be crushed by an ind But this is actually a misperception. Because the ind is high in the sky, it appears like the ind is closer to the Arturia than it should be. A few hundred ind falls into the sea, gently. Even though it seems like it had fallen in such a speed when it does touch the sea water suddenly like a force that feed backs towards it the descend suddenly be gentle. the waves rise but was restrained by Azief aura, those spilled water that was about to rise high was turned into gas, creatingrge mist all over the entire ind surrounding the four corners of Arturia. Arthur on the other hand could see through the fog and the gas. His eyes shine golden, heavenly aura erupted out of him. Even though Death Monarch did not say anything to him, he knows that he should be the one protecting this ind and not Death Monarch. His eyes could see that the spilled waves are about to hit the shores of the ind. Even though Azief had dissipated the mega tsunami that was about to form, there is till spilled waves. Unlike a tsunami, these waves are rushing forward The ind that Azief had brought is on a ce where there is no ind before. It is only a few ind; the effect might not be this disastrous. But there are thousands of such ind. It is like throwing a block of stone into an already filled bathtub. At least in a bathtub the water would spill to the side and falls to the ground. This is however the sea. And since Death Monarch restrain the waves from going forward and creating a flooding situation all over the world the waves is rushing toward the shore of Arturia. Arthur holds his sword and his body erupted with power, the heavenly will descended upon his sword Administrating the world ording to the heavenly Will! The clouds and sky opens up above Arthur head, rhythmic song could be heard all over the world. However, no one could understand this song, only the rhythm is pleasant, like the wind of summer blowing past, like thest cold of winter, like the beauty of autumn. The sound of the sea, the sound of the wind, the traces of life and the beauty of death. Those who heard the song could feel such felling in their heart, but having no words to exin what kind of feeling this is. Arthur rises toward the sky, below his feet is golden motes of light, illuminating the world below him. Holy and sacred, powerful and domineering. The guards around Arthur was shocked but they did not follow Arthur to the sky Because they could feel the pressure pushing them down. Arthur himself is only a Disk Formation leveler but as the sword bestow him power of the Heaven, his realm right now is around Divine Comprehension leveler. As such the powerful force around him depressed the Earth but embraces the sky. In the sky, he could see that all four corners of the ind continent are about to be overwhelmed by rushing waves. This rushing waves is gaining sped and now it just breaks the speed of sound and the speed is not decreasing. Instead, being pushed by the waves behind it, the waves that ising to the city be even faster. If this wave was allowed to hit the shores, it would flood the ind continent in all direction. The city of Arturia is on the southern part of the ind continent. But that does not mean that it would not be hit. Instead, looking at the current situation, it would be hit first before the other three waves would then finish the job For others it is hard to see through the mist of gas but Arthur could see it clearly. He raises his sword and thunder and lightning screams above him. A powerful force descends from the void of space and fell down on him. His aura rises again and it almost seems like he could control all the forces of Heaven and Earth ''Break and split! This is the decree of Humanity!'' Heaven had to give the power of the world and so Arthur cut down A resplendence golden sh blinded the whole sea. This sh created waves of golden light that spread from the city to the four corners of the Turbulent Sea When the golden light slowly fades, there is no longer any waves around the sea. Arthur look at the surrounding and all he could see is clear skies for miles. The mist was also repelled and there is still the titanic avatar of Death Monarch in the distance Azief only took a nce at Arthur in the distance and then he continues focusing on his work. He already left the waves for Arthur to deal with because he had to focus his mind on his current work Azief is lining up the ind. One hundred ind circles Arturia, with a distance of hundreds of feet between each other Then two thousand feet forward another hundred ind falls down and created a circle. Two thousand feet forward of that circle is another batch of ind. It falls again, creating another circle around the second circle. A concentric design with the ind city Arturia in the center. It continues in session, each waves that exploded each time was restrain by theyers of the circle. One by one, ayout is slowly beingpleted. Four, five, sixyers Looking at it from above, it is like concentric design with each barriers of ind looking more and more like a formation. Some people would realize itter Azief look at his masterpiece and he smiles. All of this, all to create a formation >>> Chapter 1447 Three Skies In Heaven There is no longer any ind in the sky. But if anyone sails out from Arturia right now and geos to the open seas, they would see there is ind all over the ind continent, encircling the continent like a concentric wall All of these ind is arranged in a uniform manner and there is some kind of mysteries around this shape. The heaven and earth seems to supply it with energy, the circle seems uniform from one side but seeing it from another side, it shows a different face, each angle seems to change the way you see theposition of these inds. Drawing the energy from heaven and earth, like an energy absorbing formation, the ind seems to be more mystical as second passes. Azief had put down his hand. Those who were looking at this could not help but be astonished ''Is it a formation?'' Some people thought and they nodded because they truly believe that this is a formation. Fiveyers of circle around the ind city. This is a formation! But Azief was not done. ''This is just the beginning'' he thought to himself. Right now, he is shining golden and he was like the sun so people could not even see his face. All they could see was the bright light like he is standing if front of the sun But if one could see his face right now, it is full of smiles. It is satisfaction. The kind of satisfaction thate after doing things arrowing to your heart Then he rose to the sky. With such titanic body, rising to the sky blot out the sun and his shadows covers the entire city. Standing above the city those who look at his titanic figure floating in the sky could not help but think that if he descends down on the city right now, half the city would be demolished in an instant and the entire continent would have lost the entire southern part of the continent Azief then opens his palm and the sea trembles again. The act of opening the palm is like opening the world from the void, it stirs the heavenly, worldly, and cosmic energy all at the same time. Pouring out from heaven and earth, the sky beyond the sky, and the cosmic void, the sea, thend, the skies all is affected. The lights that embedded install toward the inds all flew back towards him. From the bottom of the sea iron particles gathered together, coagte and morphed and then this iron particle flew to the side of the ind. It gathers,bine, mixed with each other and then in a matter of minutes, a shocking sight appears. A concentric design with hundreds of ind and between these inds are tall iron walls. There arerge holes on the bottom of these wall to facilitate the sea water flow But from the outside, they would see fiveyers of ind formation encircling the ind city. And at the same time, the iron particles forms encircling wall all around the ind city BBOOOOM! The sound signifies thepletion, shockwave after shockwave sted under the sea, the entire seabed was disturbed. What a magnificent sight! That is what anyone would thought if they could see Arturia from the sky. If one looks above the sky, going to space and look down, you could see a concentric circle with the ind in the middle A formation. It isposed of thick and high steel walls that emerge from under the sea, surrounding and trapping anyone who is inside the said area There are runes all over the steel walls and these runes was clear at first before dimming andpleted merged with the wall. There is iron cannons installed in the windows and gat at the top. In just a few minutes, Arturia which is an open ind suddenly be a fortress in the sea But why does Death Monarch create this fortress? Why is there a need for fortress? Death Monarch finished doing this look at the finished creation. Nobody couldprehend the scale of creation that Azief had done. It would take them time to see the view that he is seeing now. He then crossed his legs in the sky and as he crossed his leg under his legs, light formed a tform. This tform is filled with flowers and there are hundreds of images that appears in the sky The sky and the Earth changed color and the entire sky is golden in colors, purple aura and blue aura mixed with each other both filling the sky, the rules and thews of the world is affected. The space above Earth is affected, the stars tremble a figure enshrouded in these three colors could be seen all over the world The clouds churns, the sky all over the world opens up, the night give way to golden colors like it was day Aurora like colors could be seen streaming all over the world like some kind of a river that flows endlessly in the sky, the sight is magical and enchanting His image appeared all over the sky like he is everywhere. This images are not real. It is not his clone. It is like the Heaven is reflecting Death Monarch image from above the sky And his image could be seen wherever you are in the world like a mirage. And now, another two people in the world began to be stimted Before, when Azief move the inds, created the formation bring rise to walls of steels all over the ind, creating a fortress around the sea, the other two Divine Comprehension realm did not open their eyes. They did not think much of it. Because they were not alerted to it. Even when they do feel something, when they calcte the source of the disturbance, it is in Arturia. And Arturia is Death Monarch territory. So there is no need for them to meddle in his business However, now the Heavenly Way was disturbed, thews of the world in disarray, an image of him reflected all over the world, like the Heaven was the mirror Powerful Heavenly Coercion pressure the world. Death Monarch had the power of the Heavenly Will. This is him using Heavenly Will that he possessed. But out of one third, one belongs to Death Monarch, one belongs to the Will of the World and thest one belong to the Heavenly Will And the Heavenly Will has always been in conflict with Death Monarch. Today, Heavenly Will is unlike the Heavenly Will before It is not only powerful but its ability has also increased, the intelligence it had is no longer like a small child. But what is the reason for Death Monarch to suddenly appear in such a big way, turning the world upside down So, the other two had to make a move. In Europe, Jean fly up to the sky, as he rises to the sky, his body exploded into a burst of brilliance, shining like the stars, around him time was under his control, to elerate or to slow down all of it in his thoughts. The power of time flowing all over his body, iparablyplicated, unpredictable, and extremely astonishing. Then that small six feet figure suddenly erged itself, time seems to stand still all over Europe. And another two thousand feet titan could be seen in the sky, his aura is billowing and its power protect the people of the entire European region. The moment he appears; the image of a circle appears in the sky. This circle at first is transparent then it appears to be more solid. This circle is empty, but then a pointer appears in the middle of the pointer. A scepter appears in Jean hand, in the middle of the scepter is a fitly designed sandss. The circle reminds people of a clock The sandss also seems to have some connection with the association one had with Time. ''The Heaven will not coerce'' he spoke, his voice echoes all over Europe and his voice seems to have make the coercion stand still. Unable to push, unable to pressure. In arge ind nation filled with fog, the Empire of Japan also felt the aura of Death Monarch, and then seeing his figure sitting on a tform of holiness, everyone knows that this has something to do with Death Monarch again. There is a cave around the area of the coast of the Empire. The cave is referred to the people as the cave of the holy. Because it is where the two powerful figure of Japan usually secluded themselves. Hikigaya came out of his cave. He looks at the sky and see Death Monarch figure and he sighed. ''You could not do thing quietly do you?'' Hikigaya also does not know what Death Monarch is trying to do. But, he expected that he wanted to do something big. If not, there is no reason to move ind, created formation. Though Hikigaya thought it would end there. Now, it is clear that the act of moving ind is just the opening act Pointing his finger to the ground a worm flew to the sky and turns into a dragon. He then pointed his finger to the sky and the skies opened up. Hundreds of monsterse out But these monsters are unlike any other monsters that one could see on Earth There are one eyed monsters, a monster that wears kimono but have a cat face,rge serpent, woman with an ugly face but long nails that look like swords, a child who is surrounded by gloomy aura, and kappa. Any other people might find it hard to identify what these monsters are but for people of Japan they know what this is Yokai! Oni! And this many Yokai and oni togethering out in droves form the sky¡­. this is the Hyakki Yako, the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons A riot in the sky, dragonsing from the ground, thousands of supernatural creatures filled the skies and some of them waited in the sky in orderly manner, someugh and cries, rioting all over the skies, magical abilities pouring out down from the skies like fireworks. Hikigaya smiles and as he lifted his feet, clouds appear under his feet, the clouds solidified and he flew to the sky, sitting on top of the clouds, positioning himself in front of Nurirahyon. Nurirahyon is usually thought to lead the Hyakki Yako, a yokai that could not be caught The Hyakki Yako is a folklore legend But Hikigaya is a person who could turns the illusion into reality and vice versa. He brings out the Night Parade and thousands of demons fills the sky shocking the people of the Empire of Japan. The yokai dances and sings, drinking wine and the oni fights against each other, beating each other up, riot in the sky. And sitting in front, sitting on the clouds, Hikigayaughs, hisugh echoes all over the world. the powerful coercion that fills the Earth dissipated It was like the world was separated right now. In the sky, it is the world of the demons and the ground, the mortal world. The entire world was also shocked. But they did not have a such a guardian deity in their forces that could withstand the heavenly pressure. They felt the heavenly pressure filling the entire world and saw that stalwart and titanic figure of Death Monarch in the sky But before they could even make sense of it, another majestic aura appeared. Unlike Death Monarch this aura could be felt but there is no vison of him that could be seen in the sky The world is vast. While not all people of the world could see that, the people of Europe could see Jean body in the sky. He is now also sitting cross legged and under him is a river filled with colors of all kinds, and around the area of this river that seem to stretch to infinity yet also to nothing, time is distorted, space is trembling and the harmonization between the two prevent time and space from copsing. Those in Europe could see such sights and they prostrate themselves. Like mortals seeing a god Everyone could feel that the pressure from the sky lightened after Jean appeared so they prostrate themselves. The world did not know the cause and effect of the matter. They only know that after seeing Death Monarch figure, they could feel another majestic aura fills the world. Some people couldn''t even find time to reach with all of these beings suddenly appearing together. These existences shocked all of the world powers and the factions of the world. Even though, some people was not able to see Hikigaya and Jena figure, all people under the heavens could see Death Monarch figure all over the sky Wherever these Divine Comprehension is, they separated the sky, and it was like under them, a different world bloomed. >>> Chapter 1448 Confess! The people of the world could not see the other two Divine Comprehension leveler like they see Death Monarch. But just because they could not does not mean they could not sense it. Anyone above Seed Forming could trace the source of energy Other than the Turbulent Sea where their Divine Sense is heavily distorted, the rest of the world is still somewhat possible for them to feel it And they know from the power unleashed that the only people able to unleash such power that could affect the world to this degree is none other another Divine Comprehension leveler. Jean uses the power of Time, the Space was affected and his power spread all over the world. Hikigaya conjure up demons and unknown beings, parading in the sky, demonic energy fills the sky and rid of the coercion of the heaven, like a battle between demons and gods. Their auras were equally terrifying, morphing their surrounding unconsciously. They all have this prestige around them, an invible majesty, shocking the heaven and Earth. Blessing rained down from the sky, the songs of the world echoes all over, divine flowers bloomed, celestial images fills the skies. At this moment, the entire Earth seems to have turned into an immortalnd. The golden light spread out from west to east, north to south, four corners of the world be golden. the clouds are not blue or white instead it was like it is coated by divine color of gold and a blue aura below it appears like a never-ending stretch of water that suspended in the air, stretching to infinity and beyond A golden sky, a never-ending river of blue. Somewhere in a secret location, someone looked at the sky with aplicated expression. This man is twenty-five feet tall, have a horn on the side of his head and he is wielding a trident that just fit in his hand. Around his body is a powerful aura. The secret location he is in is inside a cove. The cove itself has arge opening. But if one looks from afar, they would not see anything. They would not see that this person is standing on top of arge rock looking at the sea in front of him Because there is a barrier that covers his entire existence. The power of the sea protects him, the earth veins created a barrier that obfuscate the heavenly will and distorts any divine sense that tries to probe this ce. ''Death Monarch¡­what are you doing?'' he mutters to himself as he looks at the sky, seeing that figure in golden colors His hand holding the trident tightened and the waves of the sea rages around the entire cove, the stormse in a secondter, shielding this ce from any gaze. In the sky of Arturia, Azief could sense that Hikigaya and Jean hade out and mobilize their power to repel the coercion from the Heaven. But Azief did not care about that. Right now, his mind is only focused on the location. Will had given him the location of pirate lords. He might not have been able to track Kaiju, but he had managed to track the other pirate lords. And there is also a list of people from the Crime Alliance. ''I had waited long enough. And I procrastinated for too long. That people seems to think that I would never make a move. Now, like before, I had to clean it all up before I could truly be at ease'' he thought to himself and his determination seems to evoke another powerful reaction from his body as his body unleashed another waves of power. Like a storm that sted out of nowhere, his energy exploded into the four corners of his body, creating a st of energy that spread all over the sky, dissipating clouds and cracking the space around it. It almost seems like a Divine Comprehension leveler energy has no limits. In a world that is filled with energy as much as Earth right now, they practically are blessed with energy Like a world that has just been born. Chaotic but full of possibilities. In the sky right now, Death Monarch image is numerous and could be seen in every part of the world. Whether you are at an unknown continent, at a secluded ind covered with misty concealing fog, or whether you are in the farthest reaches ce from the Turbulent Sea, you could still see the image of Death Monarch in the sky But all of these images is nothing but a reflection of him that is sitting on a tform in the sky in Arturia. Using the Heavenly Will to project himself all over the sky. And his eyes seem to be looking for something. Those who sees Death Monarch in the sky have many reactions. Some fell to the ground and prostrate. Some bowed in worship and some lower their head as a sign of respect. Some hides and burrows themselves into the earth. These are the reaction of people towards him. Some people are grateful and some people are afraid. Azief saw all of this but his mind does not have time to process all of this. Instead, his eyes keep looking and then a smile appears on his face ''I have found all of you'' his voice echoes all over the world, like there is speaker up in the sky and that speaker had just pointed toward the Earth and the voice speaks over it. The people listening to Death Monarch words was puzzled. Who did he found? And who is he seeking? Some people thought that how could Death Monarch make a move if its something insignificant? Could it be that Death Monarch is about to fight Kaiju? Is it Kaiju who he had found? The world stand still as they waited. If Kaiju and Death Monarch fight each other, the ten Seas would boil and a battle like the ones during the Multiversal Convergence might happen again And this time it might even be more catastrophic than before Azief then separate himself into seven avatars. These seven avatar all flew in the sky bringing a golden sky with them, filling the world with blessing, whenever these seven avatar goes, blessing descended from the skies. The sea grows calms, the barren ind suddenly grows with nts and trees, those people with injuries would find that their injuries lightened. Endless mystical visions followed one after another, and the sky turned into golden yellow in an instant The supreme power of the world Death Monarch is now making his move and the first move is already so shocking At this moment, all the creatures who felt the power of the sky trembled, and felt an urge to bow down. At this moment, the color of the world changed, the seas trembles and the earth quake. The might forces of the world were all shocked beyond measure. And when they look up at the sky and see Death Monarch avatar passing through their air region, they see the golden clouds and the golden skies that apanying him The coercion of the Heaven was overwhelmed by these avatars The seven avatar then stopped at different position all over the world. Some people try to record it and some people try to ry what happened to their forces. The world is vast and even Disk Formation leveler would take a long time to travel to many parts of the world But these seven titanic avatar that blows out the sky and dissipate the clouds appear in many ces all over the globe in record breaking time, ignoring space and time The Turbulent Sea area makes its slower for the avatar to move but as for other parts of the world, Death Monarch avatar directly ignored the space and time and quickly arrived in position. The people in that area was shocked when they see such a titanic figure suddenly appears above their heads, blocking the sun and moon. The void of space suddenly was torn apart anding out of this void is these seven avatar. The main body sits on a tform filed with divine flowers blooming in the sky on the sky of the Turbulent Sea like a holy men standing guard While his seven avatar is all over the world. Some are at a different sea. Some are at new continents that have popped up since the Multiversal Convergence. And one of them is in the area of Lotus Order But most of his avatar is on the skies of many new continents, his figure could be seen by everyone around that area. On some parts of the world, dawn had just break and the sun just shows its face. Death Monarch avatar arrived and blocked the sun, his shadows stretched all over the entire continent. On the other part of the world, the sun had set, and night had settled in and Death Monarch appears. The moon was blocked by him and it almost feel like an eternal darkness shrouded the entire continent. All of the people living in these ces could only look at the sky with dumfounded expression They did not know the cause and effect of all this. But they all recognized the face of Death Monarch And they all be anxious. These seven avatars all then sit cross leg in the sky, the tform appears beneath their feet, holy flowers blooms in the sky Even as they sit there not doing anything anyone who us close enough to these avatars could feel that there is tension in the air ''Confess your sin!'' the seven avatar spoke in seven different ces, the word echoes all over the world, the clouds changed colors, the skies cracked and the pressure of Heaven fell down all over the world >> Chapter 1449 All Over The World ''Confess your sin!'' the seven avatar spoke in seven different ces, the word echoes all over the world, the clouds changed colors, the skies cracked and the pressure of Heaven fell down all over the world The Ten Seas thrashed wildly and the world shakes and tremble. The people in these seven ces did not know what sins should be confessed. But those below Disk Formation are all trembling in fear and they hope whoever that Death Monarch wanted to confess quickly confess and don''t bring them into their problems. Some people who saw this could see the theatricality of it all This is how Death Monarch always operated. There is one avatar in arge new continent. In this continent there is a state being built. The state is just small, ten thousand people state. In the past six month, there are people who washed toward thisnd. They gathered together to create a vige but when there is more people the vige turns into cities. And now they created a state. Since thisnd have no powerful beast nor is there any signs of world powers, the people here wanted to make this ce their home Land is in abundance, and the people are developing steadily far away from the eyes of the world powers and the faction and forces of the world Thisnd is peaceful and safe. But today as dawn breaks suddenly there is the avatar of Death Monarch in the sky, sitting on tform of flowers, the sky be golden, and the pressure of Heaven fell down toward the cities of this newly born state. These cities also have all kinds of protection formation. But how could these formations withstand the power of Divine Comprehension leveler. There is only a few Disk Formation leveler in this state and even then, their Disk are not that many. The moment Azief avatar appears in the sky, all of these formation activated and the moment it activated it exploded into pieces. The people all prostrate themselves toward the sky. Azief avatar look down, his eyes narrowed, nothing could escape his eyes. The avatar here is transformed from the World Energy. His eyes are sharp and each breath bring life toward this continent. Barrennd be fertile, pond beske,kes be rivers, life bloomed in thousand ways and thousand methods. Ethereal images float around him The king of this state is a middle age man. He is in the realm of Disk Formation. This person also participated in the war during the Multiversal Convergence. How could he not know who is in the sky right now. He bowed down and he spoke, his word echoes all over the area ''Your Excellency Azief. What sins should we confess?'' This man did not have any idea of resisting. Those who could resist Death Monarch are only those powerful figures of the world powers He is a simple Disk Formation leveler and his foundation is also very unstable. If he did not have any other opportunitiester in life, he is quite sure that his final realm is only at Disk Formation realm. He knows his power could not even tickle Death Monarch. Of course, if anyone else in the sky right now, this man would have burrow to the ground or fly to the sky trying to run. However, in the sky right now is Death Monarch. Burrowing through the ground, flying to the sky, these are the path of death. However, that is not the only reason why he did not try to run. It is because he believes in the character of Death Monarch Death Monarch is terrifying. He is cold. And he is decisive when he wanted to kill. ? But he also did not kill people arbitrarily. No one could escape if he wanted to kill someone but in the many times he killed people, he would not kill people unrted to the matter This man knows that he did not do any wrong to Death Monarch or to the world. Since the Multiversal Convergence, he had been here in this empty continent, focusing on establishing this state and create a dynasty of his own in this continent. In that process, he did not act shameful, he did not oppress the people and he did not do anything that would make him ashamed to face Heaven and Earth. He believes in the character of Death Monarch so he did not run and ask him a question. Azief look toward that man and he could see the merit that''s twirls around him. Heaven is beginning to distribute merit. It seems that the Heavenly Will had also learned some new tricks. And he could also see this man did not have many resentments around him A good person. A few resentments here and there is expected Azief avatar simply said ''I will not hurt the innocent'' the man nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ''I defer to Your Excellency judgment'' that man said. That man looks at the sky trying to see Death Monarch face but he could not see anything. Azief back is shrouded with a halo of light, and this light makes it impossible for anyone to see Death Monarch face. The only thing the man could do was to lower his gaze and wait. ''Like looking at the sun. Look too long and you would be blind'' he thought to himself. Azief is smiling right now. He is not smiling because of the permission given by that person. After all, when have he ever needed permission to do things in the world? he smiles because he already saw the person he is searching. ''Raul Alvarez. You are the pirate lord of ck Lion Pirates. Come out!'' The entirend was silent. Hearing what Death Monarch said everyone seems to be enlightened at the same time. The target of Death Monarch is one of the Ten Pirate Lords? These people didn''t know the matter that happened a week ago at Arturia. They live in a secluded continent far from the continents of the Seven Great Powers. Even if they do get news, they would get news a little bitter than everyone else. But they could infer a few things. Death Monarch is now about to capture one of the Ten Prate Lords? What had happened? But even though there is all of this kind of question in their hearts, they did not dare voices it. The people who prostate still prostate and even the king of the state did not dare say anything The Pirate Lords are powerful existence in the sea. Even though they never met a pirate lord before, they all once met their crew when travelling the sea There is even a saying, thend belongs to the Great Powers, the Sea belongs to the Pirates, the darkness belongs to the Crime Alliance and the Heavens belong to Death Monarch None of these forces are forces that they could offend. However, they are clear, something must have happened between Death Monarch and the Pirate Lords. They bury their question in their hearts And waited. They waited for Raul to surrender. These people might be afraid of the Ten Pirate Lords but everyone in the world knows that between the Ten Pirate Lords and Death Monarch, they could easily tell who is stronger. The second passes. Azief waited, but as moment passes, the pressure of the world seems to descend on the state. Everyone feel like there is a mountain on their shoulder and they have no choice but to kneel. They could not imagine the pressure that is on Raul These people only felt a fraction of what Raul is feeling. Raul is hiding among the people, and he look at that figure in the sky, his face expression is turning solemn. He closes his eyes, takes a deep breath and then he unsheathed his saber and then he opens his mouth. ''You force me!'' A shout echoes through the sky Suddenly the sound of wind whistling could be heard, the sound of space being torn apart, a sonic boom that cracks the sky The entirend seems to be illuminated by a saber light. It cut the heavenly pressure. And a powerful saber intent flew toward the sky, soaring with piercing power. Wherever these saber intent moves, it cut the golden skies and a red sky reces the golden sky The force was so powerful that it broke supersonic and the entire space trembles and cracks under that saber intent that wanted to tear the sky Azief look at the red skies and the powerful saber intent that cut the golden clouds and the golden skies. There is a sneer on his face. ''This alone is not enough'' the moment that Raul strike toward him, he revealed his position to Azief. He looks at the approaching saber intent and then he pointed his finger forward. To the people below the sky, it looks like God is pointing his finger towards them, a finger that is asrge a mountain pointing down and the entire state is filled with shadow of darkness. Blocking out the sun with one finger, it looks like a finger is about to descend down from the heaven and eradicate the entire state. The saber intent collided with this finger and the intent copsed immediately, dissipated like smoke. It is like throwing an egg into a stone boulder. You would only have cracked eggs. Azief then saw Raul next move and his eyebrows furrowed. ''Bold!'' his voice echoes all over the sky and Raul flew out from the city flying high in the sky, turning into a streaking light The sh did not work. All of his power was put into that saber sh. But as any experiencedbatant, he knew to always reserve a backhand. And always to have a reserve energy. He popped pills into his body, overdraft his ability and then jump toward the sky, fully intending to run. Raul knows from the very beginning that no matter how powerful his saber sh is; how could his attack destroy Death Monarch? If he could do that, he would already be the number one in the world. Why would he be a pirate Lord and having to defend himself against the world powers and the Crime Alliance? But, he still has to give his all to that attack. If not how could he make Death Monarch be distracted. In that one split second of distraction, the suppression of space around him loosened and it was at this moment that he throws Energy Replenishing pills into his mouth, swallow it and jump from the ground, flying to the sky The best strategy against someone powerful like Death Monarch is only one. Among the many strategies he had learned in his life, there is one strategy that is useful against powerful people like Death Monarch And that strategy is run Or in his case, fly away >> Chapter 1450 A Storm Azief smile, his smile could not be seen because of the light that he emitted. He put his hand together and the entire earth seems to tremble The most shocking thing happened. Sidney golden chains erupted from the ground. Seven golden chains wrap itself on that person. The moment the chains erupted out from the ground, Raul was trapped in ce like the chain even chained time and space, suppressing Raul into one position without ever being able to move. ''Release me! Death Monarch! I am not the one that attack you. Your beef is with Kaiju!'' his shout echoes all over but Azief simply smiles. He then opens both his palm and then Raul now wrapped with seven golden chains flew toward his hand. A six feet man suppressed by a titanic avatar of two thousand feet. Real look like an ant. He is still screaming but his scream seems to be muted by an invisible force Azief avatar then slowly pointed his left palm forward and the void opens. This avatar enters the void and appears back in the Turbulent Sea. The Turbulent Sea space and time once again disturbed and the void of space appears everywhere. Space tears apart and about to eat space and time around it. The avatar ps his left hand and the area stabilizes a bit This is the risk of teleporting from the Turbulent Sea. Unless you are a Divine Comprehension leveler or someone who have dep understanding of thews of space and time, trying to teleport from the Turbulent Sea could create all kinds of instability in this part of the world Azief take Raul and put it in his sleeve and the first avatar merged back with Azief. His power rises again. In the distance, the people of Arturia could see this scene. They could not see it clearly but they all could tell what Death Monarch is doing right now He is capturing Pirate Lords! Everyone knows that this is Death Monarch deration of war! All over the world such scene could be seen. Of Death Monarch avatar capturing people. These avatars are like a judgement from Heaven, appearing all over the world and asking people to confess their sins. In the area of Lotus Order, there is another avatar of Azief. And he is above the sky, looking down at a mountain. The mountain was ttened, sword marks are everywhere, the clouds have all disperse. Sitting on top of white clouds, white robes, the Cosmic energy pouring out from the avatar body, Azief avatar sighed ''Pirate Lord Gao. Today, I will bring you back to Arturia to answer your crime to the world'' There is another pirate lord here. Pirate Lord Gao, the Sleeping Dragon Captain. It is another pirate lord. Most people thought that Pirate Lord Gao would sail across the sea and hide in the coves. Who would have expected he hides in the mountain in the territory of Lotus Order? The only way that this is possible might be that the Lotus Order and him have some kind of a deal. Azief could see it in a nce. This Pirate Lord Gao probably hides his wealth in this mountain. When hees out of the mountains he would go out to the sea and started his piracy Gao is kneeling on top of a t peak. His Disk were all crushed, his Seed is withering and his body is on the verge of copse. Energy pours out of him with each breath he takes, his blood had already turned red instead of golden. There is a broken sword on his side and he looks weakly at the sky. ''One finger'' he mutters before he falls down unconscious on the ground. there are many people below the peak of that mountain. these people are all the crew of the Sleeping Dragon Pirate. They all did not dare to rush upwards. They didn''t even dare to help their leader. Maybe at the beginning of the fight they would still have courage to try to fight. But they had just seen how their captain was destroyed. All it takes for Azief avatar to defeat their captain was one finger. Gao is a swordsman. It is also quite a special ss¡­but it is not exactly a unique ss. Like in Japan one could have the ss of Samurai after bing swordsman. Only in Japan that such ss is possible to be chosen Goa is also someone like this His attainment of the sword is high. And so he is known as the Sword of the Sea. There are many people that uses swords among the pirate lords. Bit only one of these many pirate lords wielded and uses the sword as elegantly as Pirate Lord Gao His sword cut off the heaven. This what people thought of Gao. But, the Heaven that he cut before is merely clouds and wind. Now, that true Heaven descend, his sword could not even leave a scratch. A finger is pointed, everything turns to dust, the sword intent all rebounded back, a swift light enters Gao body, the Disk all exploded and his Seed withers almost immediately and now he is unconcise. Azief avatar look at this and sighed ''It is not yet time for you to die'' Azief waves his hand, an essence of life flew out. And Pirate Lord Gao did not die. Then a gust of wind blew toward the mountain, Gao body flew toward Azief hand. Azief opens his palm, a palm that is as wide as arge in in the stretches of the Mongolian steppes. Then he disappeared from the area. All seven of his avatar did the same thing all over the world. Some took two people, some of them took one people. They then all return and merge back with the original body. All of this took around fifteen minutes. The avatar had all returned Azief finally opens his eyes. Then he dered, his voice could be heard all over the continents. The Heaven amplifies his voice that it echoes like sky quake. ''A month from now, I will execute the people I captured in Arturia Town Square'' He did not give any exnation. Only a deration. And this deration is a promise. After saying this, Azief waves his hand, ten people was hurled from his sleeve. These ten people all flew to the center square of Arturo. Theynded and crashed. But they are still alive. The moment they crashed, they got up and wanted to fly away. But they were shocked as they felt that they did not have any energy at all. ''He sealed us'' One of the pirate lords said. Before he could even finish his sentence, chains erupted from the ground and bind itself on the foot and arms of these people. Then the chain pulls back into the earth and ten people was forced to kneel. They kneel there and then they look at the sky. The god-like figure in the sky is looking own at them ''Stay there obediently'' Then Azief turns into motes of light and disappeared from the sky. Azief has returned back to his vi. He is on the kitchen and there is Will on the table wiping his mouth with a handkerchief. Will saw him and said ''I was right'' Azief raise his eyebrows ''What are you right about?'' ''I think by the time I finished eating, you would havepleted doing that'' Azief smiles and chuckles. Will and Azief then chatted. Azief did not all act like he just did something earth shaking. Will also doesn''t seem to be shocked with all of the action that Azief had done Azief sat together with Will and these two old friends began talking andughing, reminiscing of the matter of the past >> In the vi on top of a tall high surrounded by misty fog in the area of Arturia, everything is calm and peaceful But the whole world was shocked. The golden skies have all dissipated and there is no longer the song of earth echoing all over the earth. The world regained its calm. But the golden sky still lingers and some people still watch the sky. They waited for a few minutes and after fifteen minutes of nothing happening they could finally take a deep breath of relief. But the impact of what had happened did not yet end They heard the voice of Death Monarch echoing countless of times all round the world. Even those who were not involved in this matter feeling a bit scared. By the evening, the whole world finally gets a bit of rity. But the more they know, the more shocked they became Death Monarch captured, Pirate Lords Raul, Pirate Lord Gao, Pirate Lord Frederik, Pirate Lord Marco and Pirate Lord Awad That is six pirate lords out of ten. But Death Monarch captured ten people. The other four people are people from the Crime Alliance. There is someone that was captured by Azief from Bratva. Some people thought it was Mister Moscow. But it is Berlin. When the world learned about this, it is another bout of shock Death Monarch ns this time seems to involve a lot more people. The Pirates is one thing. Everyone could understand it. Kaiju got the trident and could threaten the world powers with the ability he got from wielding that trident But why involve the Crime Alliance? Why bring another enemy to the fold and pushes it to ally with the Pirates? And everyone could feel that there is a storm that ising to the world. A storm like it has never before seen. >> Chapter 1451 Pirates And Criminals Berlin. Who is he inside the Crime Alliance? This is a very influential person in the Bratva Even though Berlin is not Mister Moscow, he is also very important in the Bratva. Berlin is his codename because he is in charge of the Bratva operation in Germany. Berlin is not a powerful leveler. He is barely a Disk Formation leveler with only one Disk in his core of power. The reason why he is so high in the organization is simply because that he is good art organizing the business and making sure that the day to day operation of Bratva is smooth. He facilitated business between Bratva and the world powers. He is one of the four people on the square. He is kneeling on the ground, there is blood all over him. His blood is red, signs that his realm has been demoted. For someone like him, he could not even make any show of resistance when Azief came for him. Out of the many people Azief had captured, he was the weakest. The Pirate Lords at least offer some resistance and still dare to attack. But the people he captured from the Crime Alliance is too weak. He also caught two people from Yomi. One of them is Kaze. And the other one is Mizu. These two people are the right hand and left hand of Susanoo, a high ranking member of Yomi. And thest one is someone from the Cartel, Mateo. Mateo handles the distribution route of smuggled goods between the Cartel and the forces that buy from them He had created awork of people to make sure that they would not get caught by the authorities All of these members are not the strongest ranking members of the Red Table but they hold enough influence to disrupt the world. The Cartel supply most of the illegal enhancing drug all over the world that is bought by many underworld forces. Yomi control the trade routes. And Bratva controls Europe trade route. And these people all have something to do with it. Without them, these routes and trades could easily be in chaos. These are people that are not easily reced and trusted by their bosses. And now Death Monarch had captured them all. Everyone could see what Death Monarch is doing. If this was in the past and you do such a thing, capturing a member of such a powerful crime cartel what would follow is chaos in the streets. But this is not something that happens in one nation. The world is vast. It is something worth reminding. And the old rules don''t apply anymore. And the world of the criminal underworld is not like it is before the Fall. There is darkness in the world, yes, but not their kind of darkness. The world is controlled by the seven great powers and their influence is all pervasive Even if the dark forces of the criminal underworld wanted to make a fuss, how much fuss could they make? If they wanted to create chaos, they need to attack Pandemonium, bringing terror and despair to it like those Cartel had done before the Fall where they terrorized an entire city to try to releases their boss. But, who in the world dares to attack Pandemonium? If these people go to Pandemonium, they would be spit out with no bones. It is like a fish entering the mouth of a shark. The shark would grind them into meat paste inside their stomach. Why choose this way? Some think and they get the answer immediately. Because right now, the Pirates have got their hands on a very dangerous weapon Could it be Death Monarch is scared and wanted to eradicate this threat before it could bloom? Everyone have their spection. And everyone could now understand why Death Monarch also targeted Crime Alliance when it was the Pirate that have the trident Because they are now allies. Everyone is specting what Death Monarch is trying to do. And just like before, the world waited again for an answer >> At the same time, the surviving pirate Lords began contacting the Red Table. The alliance between pirates and the Crime Alliance seems to have started. Now, they face the same enemy. Whether they like it or not, whether they were sincere in the first ce or not, right now, they have no choice but to be sincere with each other. There are only a few pirate lords left after Death Monarch captured six of them but there are still many pirates all over the ten seas. There were even new pirates that joined under the banner of the Ten Pirate Lords, people from the Otherworlds Those who could be called pirate lords have great influence and power in the sea. Give them time and they could even muster enough force to rival that of the world powers. But the stiption was that if they have time. Which they didn''t have because Death Monarch simply mess up everything. It is like an adult that saw kids gathering together. At first only two or three gathered together so this adult let them be. The kids believe that if they have a dozen kid gathering together and uniting together they could beat the adults. But, before they could gather enough kids, the adult suddenly felt bored and simply destroy these kids And because they did not have enough kids to fight, the result is a one sided victory for the adults That is kind of what happens to the pirates right now. before they could even gather enough people to rival that of the world power, they were beaten first Unlike some pirate crew, just because the captain is capture, does not mean the pirate crew is disbanded. They wanted to release their captain. Before, they would not dare to do such thing. But right now, there is still Kaiju among the pirates and he has a weapon that could probably fight against Death Monarch The Red Table is also eager to cooperate with the pirates right now. the members of the Crime Alliance were also taken. And the people that Death Monarch has taken is not a low level thug but people who have personal rtionship with the Red Table and is very important to their operation. It is also a matter of reputation. They have to do something or why would anyone fear them in the future? The Pirate Lords and first mate of the Pirate Lord crews met with the Red Table. No one in the world knows what these two factions are talking about. But it is clear that it is to discuss the matter of their captured people and the actions that needs to be taken. With the pirate lords missing and the pirates losing their heads, the seas are in a state of chaos. Some new pirate crew appeared. A week passes just like that. By now, the whole world is used to the new Arturia. An ind surrounded by concentricyers of inds. A formation. Whether you go from the north, or the south, the west or the east, before you could even enter Arturia, you have to sail through all of these inds. These ind seem snot only as an obstacle but also created weird wave movement, like atrial of water that seem to hinder people toe. Some of the waves are harsh, some are still and some seems to possess power of time and space making it hard to navigate the waters. Everyone that sails the sea and goes to this area knows that Death Monarch must create these zone for a reason. A week had passes but there is no statement from Death Monarch or the world powers. There are no negotiation terms. And people began realizing that when Death Monarch spoke those words a week ago, it was not a threat, or a warning, it is simply an ultimatum There is a construction over the main square of the capital city of Arturia and there is construction all over the entire ind continent In a week since then, many people who lives in the ind surrounding the Turbulent Sea that is not a pirate or a member of the Crime Alliance sailed toward Arturia. They know that Arthur has a sword that is bestowed by Death Monarch that could wield the power of the heavenly Will. There are not many forces on Earth this is protected by a Divine Comprehension leveler. There is only three. Pandemonium, the Republic and the Empire of Japan. And now, there is a fourth. Arturia. So, there is arge migrationing toward Arturia. They could only sail toward Arturia. Those who tries to fly would find themselves pulled to the ground by some pulling force. The moment you see ind arranged in an orderly manner, you know you would enter the Arturia zone. The ind that Death Monarch scattered to create a circle makes it anyone below Divine Comprehension leveler unable to fly above it. This is one of the effect of the formation. In a week, tens of thousands of people have migrated to the ind continent. To people who simply wanted to be safe, they would choose good ce to live in. Even though Arturia is in the area of the Turbulent Sea, it did not matter if there is such a formation in front of it. This formation also helps makes the turbulence of space time lessen. Of course, this beneficial effect is only in the zone of the inds and not the entire sea Most of the Turbulent Sea is still very dangerous and the reason why many ships could sail it safely is because of Arthur apanying them. >> Chapter 1452 The Prelude To A War In the past week, Arthur is rarely in the city and instead is all over the Turbulent Sea helping escorting hundreds of ships to the city. With the protection of a Divine Comprehension leveler and following the safe sea route, they did not encounter any space tearing event. Because of the influx of so many new people, there is many cities built all over the ind continent. Some people came with an entire vige and as long as they could get acknowledged from the State Hall, they could form a vige on any ce in the ind continent. All of these viges and cities that were built all pledge their allegiance to Arthur. Some of the official of the city of Arturia has even began preparing to crown Arthur as a King. However, Arthur did not yet want to crown himself king. There is something more important than being king right now and that is the conflict between the world powers and the dark forces of the world Cities and viges are not the only thing that is being constructed right now. There in the middle of the main square of the city of Arturia, is arge wide tform. The tform has ten levels. It is wide the size of four baseball field. The tform itself is designed like a t pyramid. On the highest point of the tform is a guillotine stand. The de of the guillotine is made with the strongest metal found on Earth Anyone below Divine Comprehension leveler would die. With a Divine Comprehension leveler present, Death Monarch make sure that the guillotine would cut and decapitated those below his level The guillotine de itself is then strengthened with sharpening runes and withering runes. It is carved on the edges of the guillotine de Even though the tform itself is white in color, with marble floors, beautiful ornament and decorations, everyone that sees this tform could not help but feel scared This tform is an execution tform. And three weeks from now, Death Monarch would execute ten people for the whole world to see. Was it to show determination? Was it to provoke a war? Or is it a warning? Which is it that Death Monarch is trying to aplish? Whatever it is, it is making the whole world feel uneasy. This feeling is even more so for the people of Arturia. Even before the tform was perfected, residential area is moved toward another part of the city. The tform on the main square is now surrounded by business establishment. During the day of the execution, everyone probably would close down their shops. Because everyone is expecting to see a battle that day As for the broadcast, The White Owl organization also announced to the world that they would broadcast the entire execution so that the world could see. There is now cooperation between the White Owl and the world powers. The sales of video projector soars. Some sails toward Arturia, wanting to see this execution directly in front of their own eyes and some sail there to live a new life. The world powers are also silent. Hirate, Lee Sangmin, Kairu, Narleod meet with Death Monarch when they first heard that Death Monarch captured those ten people. After they met with each other, the world power remains silent. Appearing to approve Death Monarch action. Then as the second weekes, all the other six world powers announce to the world that they would attend the execution Things are bing bigger It makes sense that Death Monarch did not make any other statement since he was always a man of few words. And he already told his intention to the world so it is no wonder he would not speak again since then to the world. The world power not making any move could also be understood as they are preparing for the execution But what is up with the Pirate and the Crime Alliance? Why are they so silent? Why is none of them making any moves? Would they just watch as Death Monarch humiliates them to the world? Executing their people for the whole world to see? Who would ever join them ever again if they could not show even a stance of protecting their people? If the Crime Alliance did not show any action or makes any move, people would think that as long as Death Monarch makes a move, the pirates and the Crime Alliance could only ept it. Whether he gifted you death or spare you, you have no right to choose your own life or death. People still remember how Death Monarch appears on the skies and ask them to confess their sins. All they could do was either obey or forced to obey. And now, even as the day of execution draws near, yet pirates and the Crime Alliance still did not make any moves. This could demoralize their own people. When everyone thought that the Crime Alliance and the Pirates had given up, suddenly a new break out. Arge fleet of ships are appearing from all the ten seas. And they are all heading toward Arturia. Some ships flies throughnd beforending on the closest sea to the Turbulent Sea. The Crime Alliance is also moving their people. Hundreds of thousands of people, all kinds of robotic army appear out of nowhere. The Red Table has begun to move and all the forces of Evil, as the word power dubbed them is beginning to move. Some people began seeing the result of Death Monarch action. Death Monarch is forcing the world to pick a side. Either they sided with the world power or the rebellious element of the world. The Pirates are not all bad and the Crime Alliance is also the same. Individuals are not a group. But, Crime Alliance is undoubtedly an evil organization. Even if not everyone under its umbre ismitting evil, most of them do. And that is their trade. The same for pirates. There are pirates who did pige ind or robs and burns cities but most of them do. The World powers is the same. Just because they upied the side of righteousness, does not mean that they are all righteous. ? But, they do promote righteousness and so they were bound to it And even though they are some bad apples, most of them believe in the slogans and motto of their world power. To establish order, strengthen humanity and fight for the betterment of the world They provide stability and order and safety to themon people What Death Monarch had done was to tear apart whatever alliance the world power had with these dark elements of the world. He is a person with ideals. If that is the only thing he is, everyone could ignore him. But Death Monarch is a person with ideals and having the strength to bring that ideals into reality And none is so dangerous as a man who have such ability. Even if the world power does not think that doing this is good, Death Monarch had drawn the line. He draws the line and he lets the world chooses. Two weeks had passed. And in that two weeks he stayed in Arturia. He spoke with old friend thate to visit, but he did not address the world to whatever he is nning. Only what he had told the world. And then he waited. And the world powers, regardless of their distaste for Death Monarch method, fall in line. And the moment they fall in line, the pirates, the Crime Alliance, the other dark forces of the world all gathered together. They know that this is Death Monarch wanting to start a war. And in this war, they must not lose. Who know that such a war is started because of a trident? Everyone knows why the war is started and why Death Monarch is so determined this time. In the past it was not like Death Monarch did not have the ability to do what he did today. But he did not do it. Why? because the threat to him was nonexistent. At that time, he was busy with many other things and the pirates and the Crime Alliance is small problem. He could clean them up whenever he wanted to. So, he focusses on the big problem first. But when Kaiju got the trident, the power to control the Ten Seas, Death Monarch has now look at them. And this time, he no longer looks at them with disdain. This time, he is going to take them seriously. It is something that no one wanted Death Monarch to do. Because if Death Monarch look at you seriously, that means he is going to deal with you with all the power he could muster. And these forces of evil knows that this time, it is not a simple battle. This is war intending to wipe them out So, after a meeting with the great forces of the criminal underworld, a war was decided. The dark forces of the world is no basically dering war to the world powers. There would be a war and this war would determine rearrange the status quo of the world Whether these forces could survive depends on the conclusion of the war. And the Great general of this war on the criminal underworld side is Kaiju. Because among these forces of evil, there is only one person that is probably capable of battling it out with Death Monarch And so, three weeks'' passes >> Chapter 1453 Killing Two Birds With One Stone Azief is walking alongside arge garden. Beside him is Will, wearing normal clothes for once. There is a table in the middle of the garden. Azief passes through a carefully carved bush and saw people on the chair surrounding the table. It is Hirate and Raymond. Azief walk toward them and they got up. Azief only nodded as he sat down on the chair. Will took one of the chairs and positioned it beside Azief Then he sat beside him ''Only a week left'' Raymond suddenly said. Azief smiles but he did not answer. Instead he conjured up a cup and coffee jug. ''Let''s talk while drinking'' Azief pour a cup for him and Will and then he pours one for Raymond and Hirate. There is also a bowl fill with crackers. Azief had eaten many delicious meals in his life. But for some reason he still craves coffee or milk tea with hard crackers. There is a cracker in his country called Hup Sang. Of course, after the Fall, there is no such thing anymore. He thought back to the past and it felt like if he could only stuff all of it into his storage rings or something, he would have a supply of it by now. He smiles at the thought It is a very famous brand of crackers in his country. But, Azief stop eating it when researchers found there is traces of cancer inducing substances in it. He doesn''t know whether that is true or not, but it surely does make him think twice from eating crackers again However, now that his lifespan is probably in then tens of thousands of years, he simply does not care even if he et uranium itself He dips the cracker into his coffee and chew it and a smile is on his face. An old familiar taste. Then he looks at Raymond ''I am ready for it'' ''You''re sure Kaiju woulde?'' At this Azief smiles ''Either he came or we will have the advantage'' ''The thing about my plot is that whether he came or not, we will win regardless. If he did note and Crime Alliance and the pirate did not show any resistance at all, their people would lose heart'' ''In this scenario we will win easily. And they would slowly crumble. They would think that they have no future and their safety could not be guaranteed whether they join the pirates or the Crime Alliance'' Raymond nodded Azief continue by saying. ''When I capture those ten people I am simply telling them that it is enough. They have done enough and they now have my attention'' Smiling he added ''And you should pray that you do not get my attention. Because unless you are my friend, having me putting my attention on you usually is bad'' Azief smiles and Will chuckles at this. He takes a sip of coffee and Will is also the same. Azief is not done. ''I do not have time to crack down on them before. But now, since I am cracking down on them, they could either scatter or rise up and try to kill me'' ''If they doe and they did note with Kaiju to help them, the only result of that day, would be that they would be eradicated'' Raymond nodded. Hirate also nodded. All of them is hoping for this scenario. That Kaiju woulde. Only if hees out, they would have the chance to snatch the trident. Jean and Hikigaya wanted to study the weapon. And Raymond needed it to somehow make his breakthrough easier and more powerful. It would probably even repair all of his ws in his foundation. Azief on the other hand wanted the world to have another Divine Comprehension leveler. For now, the world only has three Divine Comprehension leveler. Even though Adam could rust with Divine Comprehension power that is only if he uses the power of Heaven It is the sword that bestows him power and he is not truly a Divine Comprehension leveler. But if one considered him, there is now four Divine Comprehension leveler in the world. This is not enough. It might be able to restrain one Essence Creation level but if there is two, it is not enough. It is still very much not enough for him Even though Azief knows Essence Creation leveler is rare in the Universe, after all he likes to be prepared. With the Multiversal Convergence, Earth has made itself known in the dark forest. And some people might be eyeing on Earth. It is fine if what they do is only staring at them. But, if they wanted to make a move¡­. Azief would prefer that they could defend against such threat if they do not have the power to stop these forces, Earth would be in precarious position in the future ''The day of the execution, I would not be alone. There would be Hikigaya and Oreki and Arthur. That is four Divine Comprehension leveler. Without Kaiju, they are butmb waiting to be ughtered.'' This is the situation if Kaiju did note but the other two forces came ''And if Kaiju alsoe along, we would grab the trident and in the end we would still win. This plot has always been a trap. It did not matter whether theye or not. We will win regardless'' Azief ended his words Raymond look at Azief and did not know what to say. Is he really confident that he could defeat Kaiju? This is what Raymond could not figure out. Yes, if Kaiju s still like before, this is not something that Azief needs to worry about. He would understand Azief confidence But this Kaiju now holds the tridents. And if he could control...truly control the Ten Seas and its properties, Kaiju would be a very formidable opponent Azief had told him about Poseidon. About Olympus. And knowing how powerful Poseidon is and his ability, if Kaiju could harness even ten percent of that power, there is no one on Earth that could defeat him. Poseidon is an entirely different existence than them. Even an Essence Creation leveler could not even lift their heads if they really fought against him At first he didn''t understand what Azief is doing. When he meets Azief and Azief exins it to him, only then he understands his n. Azief wanted to force Kaiju toe out. Even when Will zipping around the world, he could not find Kaiju. Even Azief using his Divine Sense added with the Heavenly Will surveince could not find him. He might be hiding in some forbidden zones of the world or he might use the power of the trident to hide himself from the prying eyes of Heaven Azief also knows that the longer the time he gave Kaiju, the more dangerous he would be. Azief likes a challenge. But he would not do something stupid like raising a tiger that could eat him So, he had to force him out. But then why take ten people? Why gave him a months'' time? Azief exins to Raymond that Kaiju is not from this world. And he was only in this world for six months. And from the intelligence reports that the world powers have on him, he is a loner. He had no close friends. Even among the pirate circle, he only interacts with some of the pirate lord like Pirate Lord Mary So, how does he force him out? When the world power once wanted to force Death Monarch out, they would capture a bait. At that time, the bait was Sofia, Sina, Loki, Will, people he knows and people who is like a family to him But Kaiju had no such person So, Azief chooses another way. A way that could kill two birds with one stone. First, he captures people from the pirate circle and then also from the Crime Alliance. Rather than letting kaiju having the initiative, Death Monarch has forced the Crime Alliance the pirates to make a move. Kaiju may not be moved by any emotional threat. But when he is being forced by the pirates and the Crime Alliance to enter this battle, he had no choice. Yes, Azief is borrowing the hand of the Crime Alliance and the Pirates to force Kaiju to enter the battle. The Crime Alliance and the Pirates both know that they would lose if they could not force Kaiju to make a move. So, they could only pressure Kaiju to go with them to retrieve back their people. Even Kaiju knows what to choose. If he declines, it would not only be the world powers that would be his enemies but also the Crime Alliance and the pirates There would be no ce for him under Heaven and Earth. They probably know why Azief done this but even if they know, they still have to walk to this trap willingly because if they don''t save these people, the reputation of the Crime Alliance and the pirates would fall to a freezing point and it would not be long before these two powerful forces crumble. Because if Death Monarch could do it this time, he could do it againter. Could it be that each time Death Monarch takes a few of their members, they just need to stand still and ept? If they did this, who would ever want to enter their organization? Who among them would feel safe? Isn''t it announcing that entering these two forces is like painting a target behind their back? So, they know, this time, they have to fight or the people of the world would truly look down on them And in a world that is inhabited by criminals, evil people, misfits, reputation is everything >> Chapter 1454 The Plan As for giving a month time, this is also part of the n. Yes, it would give Kaiju time to refine the trident. But a month is not enough to truly master a true divine artifact of a god. So, it is still not enough time for Kaiju to refine it. To refine such a weapon to truly be a master of it, it might take years, or decades or even hundred or thousands of years. A month is not enough unless Kaiju got some divine luck, or some kid of method to facilitate the fast refining of such weapons which Azief doubt that Kaiju have. As for the true reason why the time is given, it is so that the pirates, the criminals, the dark forces of the world could gather together. Since Azief has already tear apart any face they had with each other, it means war. And if it''s a war, then at least Azief wanted to eradicate this threatpletely. If the world powers wins, the world would have a period of peace. Crime could never be truly eradicated because people have desires and the desires are not always good. Some desires vited other people happiness and pursuit of life. But, if these elements of evil is destroyed, at least for a moment, evil would have to recuperate. However, if they lose, at most, evil would spread its tentacles. In their calctions, even if they lose, they would not lose too badly. Because this time, Azief is not fighting alone. If they did lose this battle, then the entire world power will feel the threat of the Crime Alliance and the pirates and the next time they fight, they would unleash all their trump card on these two forces. Whatever the conclusion of this battle, win or lose, the war, from the moment its started already has an ending. The Crime Alliance will be dismantled; the pirates would weaken. The only question is how long it would take. If Kaiju could win, that time would be longer. And if they win, the time would be faster. Raymond also had spoken about the possible power that Kaiju might have now. Azief, Jean and Hikigaya all believe that by now, Kaiju probably could only slightly control the trident power. Raymond also believe so. Because out of all the three, he is the only one that have hold that trident before. At most, right now, he could control a part of the Ten Seas. And that is why Raymond is a little worried. Controlling the Ten Seas would be a powerful feat and even though there is four Divine Comprehension leveler that would be present during the execution, Raymond still feel that kaiju could withstand that attack if he could use all the power of the Ten Seas. The Ten Seas all have different mystical properties. It is these properties that Raymond fears. If Kaiju could really control the trident, then it is not out of the realm of possibility that he might be able to also control the properties of these seas. Even though Azief is powerful and so is Hikigaya and Oreki, even they were affected by the properties of these seas. Because it contains the rules of heaven and earth. Raymond then said ''I hope you are really sure about this'' Azief only smiles as he takes another sip at his coffee. ''You just have to wait Raymond. And don''t meddle in the battle between the Divine Comprehension levelers. If you did get involved, you could die. '' Raymond nodded ''Just remember what you promise me. Do that, and I consider it as repayment for my effort in capturing the trident for you'' Hirate look at Azief and could not help but feel Azief is really confident of his own strength. They have made a deal. If they ranged to snatch the trident, Azief would give the trident to Raymond so that he could understand that feeling he had when he holds that trident So, he could breakthrough to Divine Comprehension leveler How is he so confident that Raymond would not surpass him then? But, Hirate is not one to jinx good thing. They then talk about the ns. They speak about the Ten Sea and what is their ns is after the battle. One thing that you would notices you hear their conversation; it was as if they are already won the war. After half an hour of talking and perfecting some of the ns that was already in ce, Hirate and Raymond excuses themselves from the garden and goes back to their residence Now, on the garden there is only Will and Azief. They already finish their drinks and there is only a few of those crackers. There is silence between them. Will then suddenly said ''Did you see things again?'' Azief look at Will, smiles and nodded Seeing Azief admittance, Will sighed Azief could only smiles bitterly at this. Since Erika gives him her eyes, Azief had always seems to be able to see glimpses of the future. Sometime, it is the past. Times after all in a way seems to affect each other. What he sees are fate and destiny, the effect of causality, of cause and effect. He sees some glimpse of the future that he is familiar with. The future where he sees with Will. But sometime he also sees the future that is closer to him. Like how this war would unfold. But he didn''t intend to believe what he sees one hundred percent. Especially when all he could see is glimpses. Will then said ''Erika really¡­.'' But he did not finish his words. Azief only smiles bitterly at this. This is the price that needs to be paid. Azief regrets that he sees the future. At least that is how he felt in the beginning. But now, he learns to ept what he saw and the regret slowly fades and he is ready to face the world and the future. Will then said ''I will help Jean. That is the only thing I could contribute. I might be fast but I don''t think I could meddle in the battle between Divine Comprehension leveler. Unless I summon the Speed Source and use it all up. But, there is no need for me to go that far right? Because you could handle it'' Will look at Azief with a smile on his face Azief nodded ''Yes, it is better for you to help Jean. I could hold down the fort'' There is another silence. The wind blows gently in the garden, the leaves of the trees sway, the scent of flowers filled the area. The sun is shining bright, but the heat is not high, the clouds in the sky is sparse and beautiful, the smell of the sea melded with the wind, bringing a calming feeling The silence between them seems long. Will had something to ask. Something that have nothing to do with the world But something personal He sighed. As years passes by, there are less and less people that could talk personal thing with Azief. Loki left. Sofia left. Azief could hear Will sighed. ''What are you sighing about?'' Will then ask ''Will you not meet Sofia?'' Azief hearing this question sighed. When the heroes and heroin of the world heard that there would be a war between the world powers and the evil forces of the world, most of them gather in Arturia. And Sofia is one of them. As of Pandemonium, Sasha is holding the fort and so the Three Army is also sailing back to Arturia. But since Sofia is in Arturia, these two people never met each other. Azief still stay at the vi on the hill and Sofia lives in arge apartment on the middle of the city, near the city square. They are not far from each other. But they did not see one another Azief sighed. Will did not push it. Azief life is quite simple. He only seeks the way to be stronger. He went to all kinds of worlds and live different lives there but his determination, his desire to be stronger has never stopped. If there is one vor in his otherwise monotone life, it is his heart tribtion. The rtionship he had with Katarina and Sofia is veryplicated. Will do not want to add troubles to him. And he seems happy when he is with Katarina. But Will also know that this sworn brother of his could never forget Sofia. Letting go is not easy. But, he had to face her someday. The world might be vast but to these two people wanted to meet each other, they could easily meet. In this world, there is no ce that Azief couldn''t go. Sofia might not be as strong as Death Monarch but with her ability, she could survive in most ces in the world Yet, now, even when they are in the same ind continent, they do not meet with each other. Like they have designated each other ces as forbidden zones. Azief sighed and then said ''I fear that if I met her, I would be weak. And that is not fair to either of them. And the rejection it still hurts'' Will could understand what Azief meant by being weak. It is the same for him when it is something about Lily >> Chapter 1455 The Ten Seas For a moment there is silence between them. Azief rarely talks about his personal stuff. But this did not mean he did not want to talk about it. He himself is not very ustomed in making connection and he is trying hard at it. So the only thing he could do is rely on the people around him. But, the people around him is also not that normal. Loki always speaks in riddles, Sofia is different. The only normal people around him has always been Sina. And then he met Will. He is also very normal when it is about rtionship. The silence is broken suddenly ''Rejection?'' Will ask ''yes.'' He said then paused for a second before saying ''In my life I have been rejected many times'' He then smiles bitterly ''Of course, most of this is work rejection. I never got rejected in love because I have never had the courage to fall into it. I never understood breakup songs or love song. I never rte to it because I never felt such love.'' he sighed and then said ''I was rejected by my family, and I have few people I could call friends. My life was pretty depressing. An I thought I was numb to it. To rejection, that is.'' He seems to close his eyes for a second like he was remembering all those years ago. Then he opens his eyes and said ''But, a simple rejection by Sofia cuts my heart like it never had been cut before'' He paused for a second and then said ''I don''t hate her. I am angry at her. But, I could never stay angry at her. Was it her fault? Or was it mine? Maybe, I don''t want to know the answer. So, it is better not to meet her. Not until I am ready'' He wanted to make Will understand. In many cases, there is never a need for him to exin anything to anyone. He usually let people makes their own thoughts about him. he has no need to socialize too much because he already sat on the highest peak of power. But Will is not someone that he could brush off or someone he did not care about. This is his friend. His sworn brother. He did not want Will to think of him badlly. So, he wanted him to understand why he did the things he did. Will nodded. This is Azief personal problem. He couldment on it; he could advise him but it is important not to overstepped certain things. He also understood howplicated a person feeling are. ''Let''s talk about something else then'' Will said. Azief nodded. They began talking about mundane things. Will would tell Azief the story of his journey with his teacher and Azief told him stories about the past adventure he had They deliberately did not touch any subjects about the world. They did not speak about big ns, about the world powers, about Loki, about the affairs of the world but instead, they talked about each other Azief wanted to know how life is for Will right now and Will wanted to know if there is any happy news in Azief life. Like two old friends meeting after a long time, forget the affairs of the world for a while and enjoy thepanion of a friend. The day passes like this for both of them as the forces of the world all is sailing toward the Turbulent Sea. >> The world is at war. But this time, the people of the world would not suffer. This is the struggle for the world domination. After almost a decade, the trend of the world seems to bepleted. The trend of the world sided with the world powers. By now, everyone has recognized the influence of the world powers, the Seven Great forces that rules the world and make the rules for everyone. However, with the sudden news that there is a trident of a god from Olympus held by a member of the pirates, suddenly this trend of the world seems to be up for the grabs again. And then Death Monarch suddenly attacked and captured high ranking members of the pirates and the Crime Alliance. This alone had provoked the criminal underworld. Those who is in the criminal underworld could all feel that this time, Death Monarch is not ying around. It is not like before. And so, the criminal underworld also banded together. The hostages, the people that needs to be executed is no longer important Because right now, the war had to fought. It is not simply to release those ten people that Death Monarch had captured but also to determine whether the Crime Alliance and the pirates could have a ce in the world Death Monarch captured those people because he wanted to induce a war. And now, a war had been dered. The Ten Seas are boiling! >> Azief is on his office. It is already night. He leans back on his chair as he closes his eyes for a while There is many information that has been downloaded into his mind. ''For some reason, I still prefer the old methods of reading'' he thought to himself. On his office table, there is all kinds of drafts. Most of it is the draft he wrote. There are also many notes that he wrote. Many of these are his subsequent ns for the world. He put it on paper so he could see the outline of his own n. He then opens his eyes and then waves his hand. All the paper rolled itself up and flew to the shelf and arrange itself neatly. Azief then got up from his seat and look outside of the window. He is in his vi on the hills, surrounded by thick fog and mist. The moon above shines brightly, the sound of the sea ms him down. Even though people would only see fog and mist if they look toward his vi, he himself has an unrestricted view to everything. After all, the fog is like a window on the car that is tinted heavily Other people could not see the inside of the car but the people inside the car could see the outside clearly. That is how it is for him. He looks at the waves and he thought about the information he just gets. And he could not help bug sighed ''Even though I gave Kaiju time, I am also quite nervous'' Azief thought to himself. The world only sees his victories. Who have known that he was also beaten many times in the past? Before the Fall, he is not the most extraordinary person. Even after the Fall, if not for his luck and his perseverance, he would not have reached this point. Kaiju is not the problem. The problem is the trident. He just got the information about the Ten Seas. If Kaiju could ry mobilize the mystical properties of the Ten Seas, Kaiju would be a formidable enemy. There is the Turbulent Sea Distorting time and space, this is the Turbulent Sea feature. If Kaiju could manipte this, it would be a very powerful ability to have. Azief had also learn what the order of Thinkers spected about this mystical properties of the sea. It is not in the water. But a rule that has been set upon these seas. It gathered and it solidified and it created these mystical properties that seems to be embedded. Azief had a long day thinking about this and he concluded with his power right now, while he could arrange the continent of the world, create the Ten Realms ofnd., he could not strip these mystical properties from the sea. So, the best way is to manipte these tens seas to be a barrier of sorts for the continent that would be established. Then there is the Blood Sea. From it rises wraiths, demonic creatures and even zombie-like monsters. Azief had talk about this with the Order of Thinkers and they insisted that they want the sea to remain around them even after the distribution of the world. It seems that they found a different way to human strengthening in the Blood Sea. The Order of Thinkers did not share the research with the other world power but Azief could guess what they had uncovered. Azief had many knowledge in his head after he immerse himself in Orvanians technology for months There is also the Sea of Fire. It is literally in the name. The entire sea is not water but mes. Unless you have powerful bodies, you would be scorched to death in this sea. But the pirates in this part of the sea somehow have managed to find a way to sails freely in this sea made of mes. Then there is the Illusory Sea. This sea is near the Empire of Japan but not so close to it For those who sails this sea, they would sea illusion that could not be distinguished with reality. At times, it would even bring people into some kind of illusion world where everything in that world is real There is fog surrounding this sea so if people don''t know how to navigate it, it is better for them to steer clear away from it. Then there is the Sea of Monsters. Like the name, this is a sea filled with monsters. There is sea monster three feet below every ind, and the ind are all filled with beast of titanic proportion. This is the reason why some seas are peaceful without monster''s habitats. Most of seventy percent of monster seems to gather around the sea of monster >> Chapter 1456 The Ten Seas II Then there is the Whirling Sea. The Whirling Sea is a sea that also have characteristic of the Turbulent Sea and the Illusory Sea. It is said that the Whirling Sea is calm most of the time. But when the Whirling began, thunders and lightning clouds would gather over the entire sea. There would be whirling tornado on some parts of the sea. It would suck anything into its whirl. Sometimes these people would find themselves in different dimension. Sometime they would suddenly found themselves in other parts of the world. Then there is the Sea of Light Out of the many seas of all the ten seas, this Sea of Light is the most peaceful and safe out of all the Ten Seas. When it is night, the entire sea seems to glow with light. The light itself is not as overbearing like the light of a Sun. It did not blind people. It is more like the luminescence of the moon When it first appeared, everyone simply thought that this sea has no function at all. But it only took around one month for people to know that this Sea of Light is not simple. Those who are inside the Sea of Light would find that their strength, durability all is enhanced. In other words, it buffs every ability you have making you strong and healthy It is because of this some people also lives around the Sea of Light. Inside it, they are not only healthy and safe, they also seem to quickly improve. However, the reason why not many people is there is because the route to going there is dangerous and there is also restriction inside the area of that sea. The moment you enter that area of the Sea you would not fly. But you could still practice and you could use all of your other abilities. There might be other properties of that sea that is unknown to the world. Because of how hard it is to go there, and the people there does not really send news outside. It is also one of thergest sea area in the world. Then there is the Cloud Sea. The sea is basically clouds like sea. Sometimes, those who sail there does not know whether they are sailing on top of water or on top of fluffy clouds. This sea is one of the pirate stronghold. And because of that not many people know its secret. The world power itself did not want to provoke war during thest six months and since the world is vast, nobody is eagerly wanting that piece of the sea when there is so much sea area that they could focus on. Most world powers simply did not care that much about the Cloud Sea. Other than the fact it is Pirates headquarters, and that the clouds that reced these water could be molded into construction material, not much is known about that part of the sea Then there is the Sea of Lightning. Just like its name, this sea of lightning is covered with thunder, 24/7 never stopping. It is like that ce before the Fall that have thunder falling every day. This ce is like that. Only the thunder that falls from this sea, is magical and mystical, possessing the same kind of destructive power like those of the Heavenly Tribtion thunder. Weirdly enough, the inds in this sea is fine. Even if they were hit by the thunder tens of thousands of times each day, they seem to be alright. And instead seems to be more powerful. Not many people go to this sea. Not only it is gloomy it is also very dangerous At least the sea of fire could still be traversed with a powerful enough sip or you could fly over it if your body could withstand the heat., But, the Sea of Thunders is a ce where thunder fell from the sky. It did not matter whether you sail the sea with ships or you fly above the sea water. Ites from above. Some people tries to disperse the clouds. It only made thing worse as the thunder be more powerful and the clouds did not disperse It was like it is connected by a glue so strong that unless it moves naturally, these clouds would not disperse. It is the same even if you fly high enough. Lightning bolts would follow you. Of course, if you fly out to space, then the thunder and lightning would not follow you. But, then there is no point of going to the Sea of Lightning There is only a few people in the world that seems to go to this Sea of Lightning and even then these kind of people onlye to this sea every once in a while. And that is Will the Speedster and Oreki the Thunder Controller. Will told Azief that sometimes he would run across the edges to attract lightning bolts to him It seems to have the power to recharge him when he uses to much speed. Oreki could be seen there many times. Azief believe that Oreki is training there. With Hikigaya being a Divine Comprehension leveler, Oreki status seems to have fallen down a bit. But the two of them are still the pirs of Japan. Azief did not talk much with Oreki but each time he met with him, there is always a change from him. From someone who could not even be bothered to do anything, to bing one of the strongest warlord in Japan, a person without motivation could not do such a thing. Then there is the Sea of Darkness As the name implies, this sea is full of Darkness Those whoe around its vicinity could see this dark void. It is like the image of a ck hole void. But unlike a ck hole, it did not suck people in. Nor does it have any destruction properties. There is a definite size of this sea. The sunlight could not prate it and it is a sea that is shrouded with darkness. It was like there is a dome that seems to make it perpetually in darkness. Some people enter this sea and fly out of from this sea to the top. They found out that there is no dome or barrier that would prevent them from flying upwards. But for some reason there seems to be a limit where the darkness seems to stretch. It stretches upwards and downward. The darkness height is around a few inches below the stratosphere which makes it very high considering the ceiling between Earth and the sky now. Below, it reaches to the sea bed. This is also a ce where some deep sea monsters would go as they like the darkness. Some pirates make this ce their hide out spot. Even though it is full of darkness, some people find a way to live inside it. The sea itself is said to be calm and the inds seem to sprout all kinds of weird flowers and fruits which all seems to have great medicinal value. It is said that the Queen of Alchemy Sina once did go to this sea once apanied with her Acolyte. She went there and found an ind fills with herbs she never seen before outside that sea area. She found that many of the herbs, nt fruits and even leaves of the trees inside the Sea of Darkness, all have life strengthening properties and longevity. It is like a lost continent untouched and unsoiled by human hands. However, this is not enough to make people go crazy about it. It is not until Sina created something from the ingredients she took from the Sea of Darkness that the ce be famous all over the world With the ingredient she gets form the ind, she created a kind of pill that attract heavenly punishment. No one knows what kind of pill she managed to refine but everyone could tell that a pill that could even induce the heavenly punishment to descend must not be some kind of ordinary pill. Since then, this sea is also famous. These are the ten seas and these are its properties. Each time, Azief remembered this, he could not help but sigh. Preferably he did not want to give Kaiju time. But, for now, he have no other choice to give time if he wanted to quickly dispatch Kaiju. Even when he sent Will and even when he uses the power of the Heavenly Will, he could not find Kaiju. So, the only way is to provoke an earth shaking war. To draw him out relying on the pressure of the world. Either he waited until Azief clean up all the criminals and pirates in the dark forces, or bet against him and unite all the dark forces and fight a decisive battle with the world powers. Whatever he chooses, Azief already had countermeasures. But after seeing the recording of Raymond battle with Kaiju, Azief could guess which one Kaiju would choose. Someone like him would choose to fight. There are only a few days until the execution. And Azief could already sense there is many spies in the city. He did not mind them and did not care that they are in the city. In the end, they all came here to see the conclusion of this war. There is also spies from the world powers. Everyone wanted to know if the world powers and the criminal underworld fight who would win? There are tens of thousands of ships sailing the sea right now, all heading to Arturia. This is unlike the world powers suppression of the Crime Alliance or theissez-faire attitude that the world powers usually adopts when they deal with pirates. This time, since Death Monarch lead the way, the other world powers also knows that they must not be left behind. And whether Death Monarch action destroyed some of the ns of the world power, they also know to weigh the matters. Kaiju is now the trump card of the criminal underworld. Before, they were like loose sands. Even if they have a leader, none of their leaders have strength to challenge the world power so the world power simply looks down on them. The world powers have a thousand problems to solve every day, and the criminal underworld is the least of their problem They were not united and they fight against each other. How could they enter the eyes of the world power? How could the world power think of them as threat? Just look at what happen with Void. He became the leader of the Crime Alliance, in just almost a year, he was ousted. Void was only the impetus to unite the crime families. When these crime families finally could cooperate with each other, how could they let a crazy outsider like Void to stay on top of their heads. From this the world powers could tell that the criminal underworld is not a threat to them. It is the same for the pirate. Even though they have powerful Disk Formation leveler, do they have the strongest man in the world in their corner? They don''t. It is precisely because these forces did not have someone who could support them if the heaven falls, that the world powers has always neglected them and even work with them to gain some benefit in the world But that stance clearly had to change when someone like Kaiju appears. With a weapon that could control the tense seas, this is a threat that could overturned the current governance of the world The Seven World powers is enough. There is no need for another faction to be a world power. So, even if they lose a bit, they did not hesitate to support Death Monarch. Azief sighed as he thinks of all of this. He muttered to himself ''As long as I solve this matter, I would go into seclusion and not participate in the world affair. I hope by doing this I could buy a few decades of stability for the world'' he mutters to himself. The night deepens as the days to the war is approaching >> Chapter 1457 Past Acquaintance The city of Arturia has been changed entirely. A month was given to the world. In that month, overt and covert schemes are used against each other. And in that one month Arturia changes from a free port city for pirate to one of the most heavily fortified fortress in the entire Ten Seas. There is no such fortress in any of the other nine seas. There are tens of thousands of ind in the four direction of the city. Each ind acts like a water current obstacles, magical properties embedded into it. And even if you somehow managed to sail through the uncertain current and crazy waves around the ind to reach to Arturia, that is not the end There is a gate standing on four direction of the ind city. Each gate is titanic and heavy and sturdy. The North Gate, the South Gate, The West Gate and the East Gate. All of this measure is to stop the pirate froming. Of course, no one knows the true intention of Death Monarch when he created these gates Hamad look around the city. Walking beside him is his old friend, Hatta. Hamad then suddenly said ''As the battle rages on outside the city walls, the citizens within huddle in fear, praying for the safety of their loved ones and the protection of their home. The streets are deserted, save for the asional soldier rushing to and fro on errands for theirmanders'' He suddenly said Hatta frowned and said ''What the hell are you talking about?'' ''When you think of a war, that is what you think, right? But look at this city!'' Hamad said and Hatta nodded. Around them the streets are still busy. The caf¨¦ is still opened. There are throngs of people still walking around on the road. Some people are drinking milk tea while enjoying the sunny weather. Some are lounging around. Hamad and Hatta then goes to one of the caf¨¦. They buy some drinks and then ask some question. After a while they finally understand what is happening here From what they heard, it is not that they are not worried. But they are prepared. Most of the people here are all people who have ability. The moment the rm is sounded; they would fly away. Most of the poption has already been moved to other part of the ind There are many cities all over the ind continent. Some build their cities around the shore and some build it on the center of the ind continent. There are many cities for people to choose. As for them that keep lounging around, they all are confident of their strength. However, if those bigshots began making moves, they would run as fast as they could. Hamad is now sitting on a swing and Hatta is standing beside the swing. Hamad is on a vacation. Hatta is also on a vacation. Both of them are members of the League of Freedom. Over the years, they have risen to quite a high rank. At least, they now have people they couldmand and armies and soldiers and they also know some secrets However, they are not among the inner circle of the League of Freedom but they like it that way. Those on the high ranks of the League of Freedom all have to y politics with each other and all of those people in the inner circle have heavy responsibilities Hamad and Hatta had experienced many things and they just wanted to survive in this world. They are very low profile in the world As the years passes, more and more heroes and heroines appears in the world and the world forgotten people like Hamad and Hatta But, it is not something that these two cared about. It is better like this. As long as they develop steadily and keeps surviving, it is enough. Hamad sighed. ''I guess even in vacation we still have to do some work'' he said to no one in particr. Hatta only nodded. Hatta and Hamad is one of many representative of the world power that is present in the city of Arturia right now. There is reports that the pirates, the Crime Alliance, the many other criminal organizations all over the world all sail the sea to Arturia. But then they stopped before entering the firstyers of ind. They seem to be waiting, to gather everyone with a bone to pick with the world power. And the world power also did not engage them It is like there is a certain tacit understanding between them. As long as you did not enter the city, we will not attack But, even if we did not attack, even if we do not provoke you, we know you would still enter the city Because if you don''t, the reputation of your organization would crumble and from now on, you should ept your ce in the world Not in the light, but in the darkness, and when light shines upon you, you better scurry away like rats. So, the dark forces of the world would gather all the darkness in the world and fight against justice Light versus dark, evil versus good, it is a story as old as time, a universal struggle It is not like they suddenly developed courage to fight against the world power. It is just that they know Death Monarch move this time, is to determine the winner. If these dark forces do not unite with each other, do not help the Crime Alliance and the pirates, the next target would be them They could see the trend of the world that Death Monarch wanted to promote. If today, the Crime Alliance and the pirate loses, the dark forces of the world also would not be good. If the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. They understand this, so they united together for a decisive battle. Since Death Monarch wanted a war, then they have no choice but to give him a war. Some of those people on the ship still have soe hope. When they arrived near the near the ind, they waited. Waited for an attack. If the world powers attacked them before thye enter the city, then Death Moanrhc might simply wanted to weaken them and lower their rueptaion. But hours had gone by. The morning sun is now going up, the dawn had already break and there is not a single ship, not a single warrior, not a single shot levied upon them Death Monarch wanted them to gather. He wanted them to unite against each other. And everyone knows why. If he wanted to cripple the dark forces in the world in one blow, this is the most effective way to do it. Of course, they could always choose not to gather. But when your enemy is the entire seven world powers all together, if you did not give your best, whoever came today would be sacrificed. Only if they all gather all of their power, they could at least have the chance to win. The Crime Alliance, the pirates, the killers, the thieves, the evil organization spread out all over the world all have the same trait. And that they are very selfish. But, they also know that this is no longer the time to y such games. Because this is survival. The shame is very simple and very cruel. everyone could see through it, but no one could stop it and still have to fall into it If they do not even have one chance of winning, they would all still stay and hide. But because there is a chance of winning, because there is such a chance, they could gather. This is why Death Monarch rarely need to use scheme and plot When you have such power, if you make such a simple scheme, people still have to fall into it. If he did not possess the power he has now, people could have many different measures against him But what if¡­. does not win you battle or win you a war. It is just a simple choice. A scheme that is so simple but so deadly. Hamad and Hatta only ponders at this matter. Looking at the grand city, at the soldiers that could be seen stationed in may different ces all over the city, both of them did not talk about it, but they truly marvel at Death Monarch simple n. Because he si the only one who could create such n and make it work. Hamad jump from the swing andnded on the sandy beaches of Arturia. ''Azief is really a different kind of breed from us'' he thought to himself. Many people did not know this but Hamad and Hatta once met Death Monarch Though, at the time, Azief is not yet the world famous number one person in the world. At that time, Azief is still someone the world could suppress. When Hamad think of it again, if the World Government knows how much of a threat Azief would be, Hirate at that time, instead of waiting and trying to win against Azief, he would send every warrior he could spare and do everything he could do to make sure Azief is dead. Who would have thought that kid would be such a high figure in the world? People sometimes forget that Death Monarch is quite young. Hamad and Hatta clearly didn''t think so. By now, he is in his thirties. But, when he became famous, he was in his twenties. Thirty is a very young age considering that a Disk Formation level could live for hundreds of years if not thousands or tens of thousands. As long as you do not have any hidden injuries, Disk Formation levelers could live for tens of thousands of years And now Azief is a Divine Comprehension leveler. Who knows how much of a lifespan they possess? A person they met only a few days, at that time, how could they have thought that such a person would be such a colossal figure in the world? This is also the reason why Hamad and Hatta always maintains a low profile especially when it is about his acquaintance with Death Monarch. >> Chapter 1458 The Lineup Now, Death Monarch Azief identity is a very sensitive information. In the past, they could still boast that they know Azief. But, as the position of Azief in the world rises more and more, knowing Death Monarch past is not something to boast about. It is something that could be very dangerous. Even if they know him only as an acquaintance, it is still very dangerous to admit knowing Death Monarch The new generations all worshipped and at awe with the power of Death Monarch. But, there is also those who wanted to usurp his ce. And there are his enemies that wanted to kill him. And Hamad and Hatta also knows that even the world powers always try to craft n on how to suppress Death Monarch or kill him. Nobody likes someone like Death Monarch to exist. Other than his friend., most people in the world either worshipped him, in awe at him or wanted to kill him. Some people believe that knowing the past of Death Monarch would help them understand Death Monarch and understanding your enemy is like the number one requirement to defeat your enemy. Hence, when Azief reach such a high level, they no longer boast about knowing Azief. Who knows if some people would target them for knowing Death Monarch? Hamad and Hatta could handle themselves pretty well, but there is many powerful and terrifying figures in the world that even both of them are afraid off and could not offend If these people are interested in them because of their connection with Death Monarch, how could they exin? So, it is better to be low profile and it is better for people not to know too much about them Their leader Narleod know about their connection with Death Monarch but he also knows that their connection with Death Monarch is very thin. Just people that passed him by. But, at times, they would reminisce with each other about the past. It is good story after all, in a way, it is like they know a celebrity before they be famous. Hamad and Hatta then walk out of the beach, and goes back to city. Along the way, they see more and more people from other world powers. There are warriors, archers but most of them did not show their ss so obviously. Many people sometimes wear different clothes that did not at all reflect their own ss. They saw soldiers on many checkpoints. These soldiers did not care about the people of the city Whether they make trouble or not, they seem to be blind to it. Everyone knows that the soldiers here are waiting for the attack Everywhere that Hamad and Hatta looks there is the presence of soldiers. There is a unit on the wall, there is units in the city and so on and so forth. All they could see are bits and pieces of the arrangements of the world powers. From what Hamad had heard from some of the other officers of the army, tens of thousands of soldiers are dispatched. This is a lot. After the Multiversal Convergence and the other disaster that had befallen onto Earth, soldiers are not exactly in abundance. Not many people wanted to be soldiers And the world powers also feel soldiers are unnecessary. After all, Death Monarch guarded the four corners of Pandemonium simply by using his reputation. So, when they do create an army, they focused more on quality then quantity. And with the discovered ability of using army formation, the military of the world has slowly begun to be expanded. And for the world powers to bring tens of thousands of their elite soldiers to this war shows how cub importance they view this showdown. Sometime, they meet people they know and greeted them. They all have their own orders. Some people are sent to the front lines near the edges of this ind continent, stationed near the beach The beach itself is full of weapons from anti-ship machinery to air craft weapons some soldiers are stationed near the execution ground And Hamad and Hatta also finally see the people of the White Owl. ''Have you ever seen them before, Hatta?'' Hatta shook his head. Most people probably have the same curiosity like Hatta and Hamad Most of the time, the White Owl get news in mysterious manner and sometimes people think that there is no people at all in the White Owl that capture the news. But, today, they see the people of White Owl setting recording devices all over the execution stage. Death Monarch wanted to publicize the execution to the rest of the world. It is a warning and a signal to the criminal underworld that he would no longer just close one yes. Or that is what the world thinks. Hamad on the other hand simply thinks that Death Monarch always has a ir for the dramatic. But, if there is one thing he has to admit is that, his dramatic ir always works. There is a reason why people fears him and deterred by his name It is inseparable from the way he crafted his image. But even if the whole world knows it, they still could not help but be influenced because Death Monarch had the ability to walk the talk. They finally arrived near the square. ''What arge grand tform!'' Hamad eximed and Hatta nodded In the square there is a tform. This tform is wide andrge and upied more than the square itself. Any shops, stalls or residence around this square was demolished to make way for the creation of this tform There is the execution stands, the guillotine de sometimes would reflect the light of the sun, shining on the bottom of the tform Sharp and murderous. Just seeing it make people heart feels cold. Since the Fall, there has never been such an execution like this. There has been execution, after all during the warring periods and among the conflict before the world power was established, people killed each other every day. They also have to fight monsters and beast. So, there was always execution, whether it is a political opponent or criminals that has been caught. The world after the Fall is dangerous but it is also very simple. A world of great chaos. It is the best of times and it is the worst of times. However, there has never been this much fanfare. A public execution for the whole world to see. It is on the upper part of the tform, the highest part of the tform where it could even see the city from the top There are ten guillotines and trapped under that guillotine is none other than the ten people that Death Monarch had captured The tform itself have four level There is the bottom part. The bottom part has soldiers guarding it, encircling the entire tform. The second part, a little bit higher than the bottom part are powerful officers from the world powers. These are Disk Formation levelers, each one of them could stomp their feet and create ripples in the world Great heroes and heroines of the world, great generals and great figures! Sitting alone on the other end of the right is Sofia the Divine Archer, her bow floats behind her, emanating a sharp aura. If anyone below Seed Forminges near the bow, the sharp aura alone is enough to hurt people. Since she is no longer affiliated with Pandemonium, she has been wandering the world. Some people said that she is now the lover of Raymond but nobody dares to say it out loud. Above your head, the Heaven is listening. Of course, Hamad and Hatta knows that this is just the gossip of normal people who do not know the truth Though, she did apany Raymond in many of his adventure and even participated in the battle for the Trident, they know that these two are not lovers. But everyone knows that Raymond has once shows his feeling toward Sofia. So, whether these two would be a coupleter on is something that is still debated Beside her, sometimes whispering to the Divine Archer ears is the Queen of Alchemy Sina. She has a smile on her face, her hair is tied in a beautiful bun with a diadem over the top her head Sina rarely shows her face to people, preferring the tranquility and silence of her herb gardens. But, her faction is the strongest among the many factions in Pandemonium Her Acolytes is all over the world. She has seventy-two disciples, and these seventy-two disciples is spread all over the world, instructing alchemy, pill makers and other jobs that is rted to alchemy and pill making. If you are cklisted by her, then unless you are an invincible existence in the world like Death Monarch, the Illusionist Archmage or the Time Maniptor, you would be better off also learning a bit of alchemy. They are not good in fighting but for potions, poisons, and medicine, the faction that is affiliated with the Queen of Alchemy has created a powerful faction of their own. Even the world powers have to tread carefully not to offend the Queen of Alchemy and the prominent seventy-two disciples of hers >> Chapter 1459 Lineup II Then siting on his chair beside the Queen of Alchemy, crossing his arm together, eyes closed, possessing an aura that made him unapproachable is the Vice Leader of the Shadow Guard, Shinji the Swift Sword. With an imposing height of six feet five, his katana is on hisp, seemingly not emanating any powerful fluctuations but in this world how many people dares to meet the edge of his sword? He might have been low key in the past but in the past six months, any attempt of the enemy to attack Pandemonium in the dark has all been resolved by him simply relying on that sword on top of hisp His leather armor reflects the bright sunlight. Even just sitting there, he exuded this dignity of a proud man in the world. Shinji is probably the only person in the world that would dare to release his sword toward Death Monarch even though knowing he would die if he does so. Such a way of the warrior that sacrifices everything even moved Death Monarch. Shinji fought against Death Monarch in Pnd under the orders of the World Government Usually when someone confronted Death Monarch like that, they would surely die without a burial. Shinji before he became the Vice Leader of the Shadow Guard, he is someone that contributed to the early rise of the World Government. He is loyal to the World Government until death. In the battle in Pnd, he was basically dead for a few minutes before he was rescued by Death Monarch and then healed to full health. Death Monarch then recruited him and since then Shinji has been a loyal subject of Pandemonium. Then there is the three Great Generals of Pandemonium. Sitting not far away from Shinji is the world famous The Southern Suppressing General Wang Jian of Pandemonium. Even while he is sitting there, he seems to give powerful aura, his charisma seems to ooze out of him. This is the temperament of a great generalparable to the great generals of the Senate and the World Government. The military in Pandemonium is mostly controlled by him. In Pandemonium, other than the Sina faction, Wang Jian faction is the strongest, holding great military power and influence ruling the southern regions of Pandemonium like a conferred king His ck staff is nowhere to be seen. But that staff of his could even be shrinked to the size of a toothpick so it could be hidden even behind Wang Jian ears. Behind him stands his subordinate, like his own personal guard There is Milos, one of Wang Jian Vice General There is Eurus. Hamad and Hatta recognize those two. Even though Hamad and Hatta did not deals with people like Wang Jian, they do deal with people like Eurus and Milos. Hamad and Hatta then take their seat on the circle around the execution tform. Both of them are already in Disk Formation. But their level of Disk Formation is only on the lower realm of Disk Formation Only two Disk. Even though, it is only two Disk, it took quite some time for them. Not everybody could simply condense their Disk easily if they do not have sufficient energy or powerful enough body. However, it might seem ridiculous that for these two people that survived the Fall to only have this kind of cultivation But there is a reason for that ? Hamad and Hatta also had injuries in the past where they had to recondense back their Disk. Many people are like this. Because most people do suffer defeat. There are only a few people in this world that have remain undefeated since the Fall The main protagonist of the world like Death Monarch, the Time Maniptor, Illusionist Archmage, the Earthshaker and the great figures of the world powers Of course, some of them were also defeated in the past and sometimes lose against their opponent. But what makes them different is that every loss is simply a fuel for them to be better. It is like everything that doesn''t kill them makes them stronger However, even though that they both have only started back to be a Disk Formation leveler again both of them is not that dissatisfied. The people at the bottom, they all have been briefed about what they should do. They should fight against anyone who wanted toe and climb the tform. The area of the square is equipped with anti-gravity and all kinds of energy disruptors. They could not fly around here. Unless they are of Divine Comprehension leveler. As for the more powerful ones, that is the jobs of those high ranking people to handle. They are small fry, shrimps, and those people standing on the area at the top near the execution stands are whales. How could shrimp fight against whales? They could not even be an appetizer for whale. So, whales should fight against whales and shrimp and crab soldiers should fight against shrimps and crab army. Hamad and Hatta stand at their position., waiting for the enemy. And they waited At the same time, all of this are being televised all over the world. All the world powers have some kind of projection screen showing this event in every city they own. As for some people that is not in any of the world powers, they were contacted by the White Owl and was given the projection screen and they gathered in viges and cities and is seeing this live event The world understand why Death Monarch did this. This is his show of power. This is a warning to all of the people of the world. And this is his deration to the world Whether the pirates and the dark forces of the worlde or not to Arturia, it did not matter. Today, there is going to be a war. And this war is inevitable. Whatever anyone chooses, today there would be a bloodbath and a new status quo would be established. All over the execution tform, people are gathering. These people are all people of the world powers. Those who are low level stay at the bottom and those who are of high level stand a bit higher than the rest On the sea, the area of the ind is still deserted. The area is still not breached and the warning is not yet issued to the city It is only after the fleet is a few hundred kilometers and almost reaching the sea wall that encircled the ind continent that a warning would be issued so that anyone who are not involved in this matter should quickly evacuate. A month has been spent in preparation for this. if there are still casualties in the initial battle, one should not me the world powers when they already warned that anyone not involved in this but still insisting to watch the battle, should be prepared to handle the consequences. The recording device pointed all over the stand, showing the faces of the ten people that would be executed today. There are also tens of thousands of recording device attached to the high sea walls. There are also the drones on the sky. Probably these drones would be destroyed the moment the Divine Comprehension leveler fights against each other but for now, it is disying the state of the city to the world The drone fly all over from the top down view of Arturia before flying down and showing the lineup of people on the execution tform. They all see the same sight that Hatta and Hamad had seen. They see the four level tform, each level of the tform is wide and tall, made from stone. The bottom level is popted with soldiers from the soldiers of the Three Army of Pandemonium, Golden Army of the World Government, the followers of Oreki and Hikigaya, the Lotus Army and many others. The sight is astonishing and grand, nothing like the world had even seen before. Tens of thousands of soldiers, world renowned armies in the world. This is unlike the battle of the Multiversal Convergence where the army did not have time to regroup and have to fight with limited capabilities. This time, the majesty of the army of the world is revealed to the world. They stand with theirrades, wielding their weapons, standing in position. Each one of them could quickly create a battle formation that could shock the Heavens and shatter the world. Soldiers and armies might not be able to make a difference against such high levelbat power like fighting a Divine Comprehension leveler, but after the discovery of using army formation, every army in the world could suppresses Disk Formation leveler. There were many cases when Disk Formation leveler goes angry and wanted to ughter a city or bring about destruction but quickly were suppressed by the local army using army formation. Most Disk Formation leveler could still escape if the army formation is loose or the army is weak. But, if they met the top level army, they usually would be able to be captured or killed. That is why even small city would organize an army. In the beginning, when Disk Formation leveler first appear, the only way to counter a Disk Formation leveler is by using another Disk Formation leveler. But, the army formation developed by the generals of the world began to catch up. >> Chapter 1460 Lineup III And with the development of army formation, a new kind of way was devised to contain the strong people of the world Most astounding is the generals in the Senate and the Lotus Order where they would create all kinds of attacking and defensive formation utilizing the energy of the world and the energy of the soldiers. In a way, they use the lives of soldiers to contain one person. If one hundred people is not enough, use one thousand. And if that is not enough, use ten thousand soldiers. The more the better. And there is variety of attacking and defensive formation. Unless a general shows the formation, it is hard to know what kind of formation would be employed And even the same attacking formation could be used differently. To know and predict what the enemy general would employ is the mark of a talented general And attacking power of the same formation did not always be the same. For example, an army formation led by a Seed Forming leveler fighting against the same attacking formation led by a Disk Formation leveler¡­. there is a difference in power. The one with the Disk Formation leveler at the helm would usually be the stronger one. So, the world no longer looks down on soldiers and armies for the y a great role in subduing the Disk Formation leveler of the world. For the past few years, many of the world powers that did not have deterrent effect like Death Monarch would spend their resources in creating a powerful army and recruiting soldiers, giving them a lot of benefits It is no longer the time when Death Monarch with the cultivation of Disk Formation could suppress the world. If Death Monarch is still in Disk Formation right now, at this moment, even though it would still be hard to kill him, as long as tens of thousands of soldiers is sacrificed it is not impossible to kill Death Monarch Killing h It is a pity that Death Monarch has always progress faster than people could create counter measures against him These soldiers are all elite soldiers of the world and they look around them with solemn expression. Even though, none of them is using their energy, the atmosphere around them is tense and heavy. The people of the world that is looking at this scene from the projection screen could not help but feel awe and fear looking at these soldier and this armies surrounding the tform. There is army on the stet, at the docks, at the beach, at the walls and at the entrance and exit of the city. Any ce that the enemy coulde into the city, the army is there. The elite unit stay around the execution tform and the normal soldiers are stationed in breach points all over the city. This grandstanding is not only to fight the enemy but to show to the world the power of the world powers. Some people that knows the inside story knows that Death Monarch is about to enter seclusion. Before he enters such a long period of reclusiveness, he wanted to make sure the world would be stable. Fear and awe need to be administered in the correct amount. The first tform has shocked the world. As the drone move upwards, they see the people upying the second level of the tform. And the people of the world who saw it could not help but frowned a little, having many different motions. For the citizens of the world power, they are very much happy to see the soldiers and army of their world powers shown on the screen but to the independent factions and forces of the world, each scene they saw makes them frown harder. Then on the second level of the tform, the world could see the powerful figures of the world, heroes and heroines they only hear about in stories People who could make waves in the world, each stomp createrge ripples that could affect the world. They saw what Hamad and Hatta saw and they saw it more clearly. They see the lineup of Pandemonium, from Sina to Wang Jian, these three alone made people feels that Pandemonium has so many great talents. This time Death Monarch did not hold back. He summons many of his officers to the city, to show to the world the majesty of the most powerful force in the world! Even after seeing Wang Jian, the lineup that Pandemonium had arranged is not yet over. As the drone pan to the left, the saw sitting beside the Southern Suppressing General Wang Jian is Lady Freya. She is beautiful in appearance; her hair is styled in an elflock making her look like a Viking shield maiden Her berserkers and soldiers all are on the first level of the tform, guarding in front of her. If anyonees to attack the tform, these berserkers might be the first one that would throw themselves into the battle Wang Jian is known to have great understanding of military formation. At times he could create a defensive formation that utilizes the power of heaven and Earth and withstand a hundred attack by forty Disk Formation levelers He is also very flexible in using the army. But Freya¡­. her method has always been the same. But no one dares to fight with her. It does not matter that the whole world knows how Freya deploys her soldier. It is just that they did not dare The way Freya lead her soldiers had always been the same, attacking and charging directly with great force and ferocity If anyone else uses such army formation like this, the generals of the world have all kinds of methods that they could use to restrain such charging formation However, if Freya does it, the amount of destruction she could inflict is different than if other people uses it This is because the unit shemanded is not a normal unit The Berserkers the Berserkers are not your normal elite unit. And this ss of Berserkers only seems to be able to be picked by the people of Viking origins. Britain has some Berserkers, the Scandinavian countries also build up their own Berserkers unit but for the rest of the world, they did not have such ss that they could pick. The Berserker ss is quite a unique ss in that those who picked it is basically a more enhanced warrior type ss. Not only the body is powerful and the rate of regeneration is fast, when one is angry, all abilities would get high boost. It is the perfect soldiers that would charge ahead, relying on unstoppable momentum. Unless the opponent is a Divine Comprehension leveler, Freya berserker Army made everyone tremble in their hearts. When they go crazy and mad, they ignore all dangers and only focus on killing. Such a bloodthirsty warrior, who would want to fight voluntarily if they do not have to? Unlike Wang Jian, she did not close her eyes instead she is talking with another powerful woman Sitting beside her and chatting with her unreservedly is Lady Athena. Her shield floats behind her back and her sword, the famous Ares Sword is inside the sheath on her left hip. Frey has that demeanor of a beautiful but fierce warrior. But Athena has golden blonde hair, reaching past her neck, each time the wind blows from the shores of the sea, her hair would sway slightly like it was dancing She forms this contrast with Freya. She is elegant and calm, just like one would imagine for someone called Athena The Western Suppressing general and the Southern Surpassing general, Flying Berserk Cavalry General, the three great general of Pandemonium sit side by side. It could be seen that there in the second tform there is seven distinct style of decoration which separates each of the faction of the seven world powers. And the current drone is now showing the lineup of Pandemonium. And there is a face that many people did not expect to see. The Celestial Painter Xu Cong is also here. He is still as handsome as before with that boyish charm with a carefree smile on his face. But there is also some kind of power emanating from him. He looks elegant and schrly with white robe. Unlike the other people of Pandemonium line up which has swords andrge weapons, he almost seems like he did not bring any weapons at all. But the world knows that the Celestial Painter weapons has always been the brush. If you look at his weapon, it looks very much like a calligraphy brush. But there are all kinds of pictograms on its handle and around the brush tip that emits powerful reality bending abilities. In the past, there is runic designs on the brush. Somehow, now, it has changed to pictogram symbols Some people knows that Celestial painter had once again re-enter the world and since he enters the world again, he had to be involved in matters of Pandemonium. And loses the immunity that Death Monarch had bestowed upon him. That is the price And sitting beside her is none other than Heaven Flute Lihua. There are many rumors about this woman. There are many spections that she is the disciple of Loki. But, there is too many news in the world and who knows which one is true or not. And many people have already forgotten about the battle years ago. With how the world always have its world ending battle almost every other year, it is kind of hard to keep tracks of things. To the world, Heaven Flute Lihua and the Celestial painter is famously more known for being the Immortal Couple, being in love with ah other, and rarely participated in the affairs of the world, making them to have the least of enemies among the many people in the lineup of Pandemonium. But when they do fight someone, they would always fight together Like Xu Cong, Lihua still retain her beautiful appearance. She possesses this otherworldly beauty with white wless skin and long silky hair that reach her waist, she was like a fairy. But after improvement of her power, she seems even more otherworldly. There is a flute on the side of her right waist. What kind of power she had now after years of improving herself? Not many people see her makes a move not even during those turbulent six-month period where Death Monarch is not present in the world. The people of the world is not the only one that is watching the broadcast. The pirates, the Crime Alliance, the dark forces of the world that joins this expedition to fight against the world power in Arturia is also looking at this broadcast. They wanted to know what they are up against. >> Chapter 1461 A Lone Ship Death Monarch doesn''t seem to care if the whole world knows his line up This broadcast¡­is it to deter them? Or is he really that confident that the dark forces of the world will be suppressed today? The Dark forces of the world also have their own trump card. There is someone riding a lonely ship. This ship follows a titanic ship that brought along the forces of the Crime Alliance. Standing on the deck, looking at the vast ocean while the projection screen floated in front of him, this man frowns He is alone in this ship as this ship operates using energy crystal. And he has a lot of energy crystal to burn. No one seems to realize it. Because right now, there is tens of thousands of ships sailing the Turbulent Sea. Most of them follow the ship in front of them because navigating the Turbulent Sea is not easy. Even now, as they watched the broadcast there is dys and static interference but they could still watch it. It is to be expected if you are sailing on the Turbulent Sea. But the pirates are very familiar with the properties of the Ten Seas. Some of them even wins the blessing of these seas and could travel around it unhindered. Every once in a while, they would see some space rips out from the sky all of a sudden. Most of the time nothing happens. But there are a few times when things were ejected from this space rips. Other times it tries to suck you in. That is still easy enough to escape. As long as you have powerful body and powerful skill such a happening would not dy you more than a few seconds. But, there is also the interruption of time They could feel that the time around them seems to move in a different pace than the other area. When you reached such ces, it is better to find a way to quickly sync up the time or break the area as fast as possible or better yet, avoid itpletely But the person in this one small ship does not seem to care too much about the space rips around him or the sudden change in the sea water around him. he did not rush to follow the big ship but not obvious enough that he would stand out among the many other ship This person looks at the lineup of Pandemonium and he frowned. Not because he worried that the dark forces of the world would fail in their attack or that the world powers would win. He didn''t care about the oue of this battle. Whether the world power wins or loses, whether the dark forces of the world could operate normally like before, it is not the concern on his mind Instead, it is seeing this events that has now spiraling out of control, out of order that made him concerned. ''This did not happen. There is no such trident. Poseidon did no interfere before. The secrets of fate and destiny is slowly being blurred'' The more he said this, the more he frowns and there is a lot of things in his heart right now. There are many emotions but the most dominant of this emotion is none other than anger. He is feeling angry. Angry that things have deviated this much. There are many people joining Death Monarch. It should not be like this at all. These people should not join him and should not be in the same camp. A trickle of water has now turns into a rushing stream. A butterfly ps its wing and the world is covered in storm Most of these people did not join him because in the past, Death Monarch never established Pandemonium. He has always been a lone power, a lone wolf in the world. While he did stand equal with the world powers, this is after he became Sovereign and not before. Before that he basically like any other wanderer, doing task for the world powers and being one of the grassroots people. In his time, it was different. His eyes looking at Death Monarch had also changed. Destiny¡­. could it really be changed? Should it be changed? Then what about the Divine Promise? Before, he could stand the changes but now more and more variables appear. And the whole Universe is starting to notice. He could feel Odin presence. He did not yete, but there is signs. When someone of that level of existence wanted toe down to lower ne of existence, there is always signs and omens. He was preparing to block Odin. Odin must have his n and whatever that n is, it would greatly change the flow of the current events. And Loki would probably also want to block Odin And now, there is Poseidon trident on Earth. What is the n of Poseidon? This is what he is thinking right now. This person who thinks about a different past is none other than Yewa Hafar. He could only sigh at the impermanence of mortal affairs And because of this many changes to the events of the world, he is now also going to Arturia. Whether he would participate in the battle, is still something he is thinking about ''I will see how thing goes. This time, I don''t think even Loki expected many of these things. He must be thinking of countermeasures too'' He sighed again, the sigh is long and hard. Yewa Hafar rarely have many emotions. But, as the body he inhabited is someone who has many emotions, he is also affected. He would want a new body but this is the body he uses in the other reversed timeline. In ording to his n, he should maintain the least possible deviation from the future where His Lord won, he once again chooses this body. ''Loki¡­. I don''t know if you are happy with the current trajectory of the future or are you also bothered by it like I am'' he smirks a bit and mutter ''Knowing you, you would show a smile andugh. You were always better when you are under pressure'' But Yewa Hafar knows that between him and Loki, Loki is more advantageous right now Because while Loki also want certain thing to remain the same, there is without a doubt that in the end, the final objective of Loki is to change things. He might be frustrated that certain things did not really go ording to n, but he has the easeness of epting it because every change could change the ultimate ending Yewa Hafar on the other hand did not have such freedom and he could not let things to deviate too much. There is the ending that Loki wanted and there is an ending that Yewa Hafar wanted And both of these endings are different. Yewa Hafar thought all of this as he looks at the distant vast sea and his ship slowly slows down. Inside his pupil is the reflection of an image of a wall. The wall is far away but even from this far distance, everyone that is now around this part of the sea could see that tall wall, stretching almost infinitely from their perspective. Its heights touch the clouds and that is a magnificent feat considering that the distance between the earth and the sky seems to have lengthened. ''What a tall wall!'' he eximed to himself. But before they could reach the wall, they have to go through tens of thousands of inds. Only then they could reach the wall. And beyond that wall is an ind continent. And many of the great warriors of the world power is gathering there right now, waiting for them The moment they enter Arturia, the war will begin. Yewa Hafar could not help but sighed when he uttered the word Arturia from his mouth. ''Another deviation'' he muttered to himself. Arturia. This ce also never existed before. At least even if it existed, it probably has nothing to do with the world Because if it''s something important, history would remember it and he would remember it. But in today world, Arturia is well known ce even before Death Monarch take control over it. A pirate port, an ind continent for pirates, criminal, misfits and wanderers. He looks at the tall wall in the distance. All he could see is blurry images of the wall, like the wall itself is covered with clouds. He sighed as he waited. Just like the rest of the pirates. They waited until everyone is in position. The moment they are in position, a great war like never seen before would erupt. The waves keep flowing and the wind keeps blowing. Tens of thousands of ships encircle the route toward Arturia, the scene is magnificent and grand. When the drone that records these tens of thousands of ships ryed the image to the world, the people seeing it from the screen could not help but gasped. What a magnificent disy of power. What a grand asion! A battle to determine the world status quo. Either the world power would win and suppresses the dark forces in the world for a few decade or the dark forces in the world would win and break the suppression of the great powers Today, a great war would be fought, and winners would be kings! >> Chapter 1462 The World Powers While the pirates and the dark forces of the world is on their ship looking at the tens of thousands of ind scattered all over the route toward Arturia, the whole world is still looking at the screen. They see the grand fleet and gasped at the power that the dark forces of the world could muster. But then the screen once again focused on the world powers It began once again showing the lineup that is present in Arturia. In the screen, the camera seems to shift the focus to the person beside the Heaven Flute. ''She is the Fairy?'' ''Is it her?'' ''I didn''t think she would participate in this matter!'' all over the world, people looking at the screen eximed the same thing. They did not think that this woman would also participate in the matter Because everyone knows how much her husband doted on her. Everyone recognize the woman sitting beside the Heaven Flute. Even though this woman had rarely shows her face after the Weronian War, people still remembers her. It is one of the Seven Fairy, the wife of Wang Jian, Somi the Sword Fairy. This is the title she has now. Out of the Seven Fairy, all of them are dead now leaving Somi as the only one The Seven Fairy actively resisted the Weronian Invasion and since they sacrifice themselves, they were also the heroes of the battlefield. She is also protected by Death Monarch because she is supposed to be Death Monarch disciple. Even though, Death Monarch rarely teach her anything, the rtionship is there so nobody dares touch her. Since the Weronian War, she has never fight anyone so no one knows how much of a fighter she is now. No one knew her tricks. But probably she has perfected the Big Dipper Formation. Her aura is constrained and until she fights no one could know her true power. This is the few people that havee representing Pandemonium. ''With these kind of lineup, does the pirate and the Crime Alliance have a chance?'' ''These lineup is enough to sweep the world'' ''Wang Jian alone could destroy and pulverize a second rate force'' Many people looking at the screen debated about this matter. Many of these people look at the screen while eating and drinking. The world after the Fall has breed a new kind of generation. Only the strong and people with skill could survive the Fall. Of course, some people with luck also survive. There is even someone who is rumored to have a unique ss which uses luck and could deter all kinds of cmities and get all the good things in life just by relying in luck. Hence, even though this is a battle that will determine the fate of the world, some people who is far from the action viewed it as nothing more than some entertainment. In the end, it is not that they were the ones that need to fight. To some people, they did not care who wins and who loses. To these people living in the edge, if the pirate''s wins, and the Crime Alliance wins, it is just these forces could sail the seas and roam the world openly like before the Fall. They might not be able to supnt the world powers but at least they would have some influence in the open IF the world powers wins, they would bring their power and influence to the peak, thus making the trend of the world powers as the truth of the world. Nobody believes that the world powers wanted to defeat the dark forces so that the world would be a better ce. Those who are more insightful knows that Death Monarch the one that is provoking this war wanted to create stability. Because those who knows how Death Monarch operates knows that he is not a hands on guy in terms of ruling. But, he prefers solving the problem at the root cause. If he seeds today, for a few decades the world would be stable. And that is what he wanted right now. Stability for Earth so that people could rest, recuperate and get stronger to face the uing dangers that mighte out of nowhere. To these people that could watch this screen while not worrying about the future, they did not care much. Life on Earth is dangerous, so, they view life and death lightly. Today, they could drink,ugh and talk with friends, and tomorrow they could be swallowed by a titanic beats and die without a burial. The mentality of this generation is strong. Because if you are not strong, then it would not be long before you are dead. These kind of people usually lives outside of the territory of the world powers. Hence, they look at the screen and marvel at the heroes and viins of the world. It did not matter whether these people in the screen are heroes or viins. What is important to them is that these people have fame, power and influence. The screen now moved away from the Pandemonium section the camera panned to another section of the tform. The people of the world then look at the screen with attention To them, this is like a story, and the screen is showing the main character. Maybe this is Death Monarch ns. Or maybe it is those people in high ces in the world power that suggested such theatrical. There is benefit to doing these. Increasing one reputation and making the whole world knows about it is only one of them It increases the prestige of the world powers and also shows that the world powers are not some kind of organization that you can bully or challenge so easily It is the same thing that the World Government tries to do in the past with them trying to defeat Death Monarch in front of the world However, this kind of method could only be used if they are confident in winning. The screen in the projection now showed some people and many of the people looking at the screen could not help but eximed at the same time ''the World Government!'' this time the screen shows the section where there is a lineup for the people of the World Government There is a man shown on the screen and many people knows him There is Jesse. To the rest of the world, any people does not know him but to people in Europe and people in North and South America, they are very familiar with this person He is one of the members of the Quorum Council and there was a time where he oversaw the military base in Europe before transferred back to the ind to serve as the Quorum member He is a great warrior who fought bravely and powerfully. He is also very smart and highly adept in tactic that he oversaw many of the defensive battle between World Government and the forces of Jean when Jean was the Emperor of France To the world powers, they all know this person as one of Raymond most trusted person. He is bulky but the muscle is well-defined. His hair is cut neatly and he sits there like how a military man sits, like a well built statue. Even though his current title is a member of the Quorum Council, he is an experienced general. He did not talk to anyone, merely closing his eyes and seems to be waiting. Most of the people here has long not shown their powers. This is because they have reached a very high position in power after all that they have been through in the past decade Most of them however have simrities in that they all seems to have fought during the Weronian War. That war was a disaster. If they had lost, the fate of humanity would also be lost. And because of that time period, there is heroes emerging in great numbers and these heroes knows each other and cooperate with each other. It is since then the tense rtions between the world powers slowly mellowed out. After all, your people know y people and vice versa. So, they are slightly reluctant to kill each other or fight in a war that have nothing to do with them Even though armies are also used, people with great power could sometimes determine whether a war could happen or could not happen Just look at how Death Monarch started a war. Even if the other six world power did not want to provoke the war, if Death Monarch wanted to provoke it, they either could break rtions with Pandemonium or follow him into battle. One man deciding to fight against the world And because of the Weronian War, he warriors of the e other world powers admire the other warriors of the other world powers. Now that they know their supposed enemy and fight alongside them in that war, how could it be easy to pit them to war against each other Between loyalty, friendship and one own personal code of honor, it is hard to juggle all of these Take Jesse for example. During the Weronian War he also admired and praise the Seven Fairy of the Stars and very much sad about what happened to Somi. He also fought alongside big names of today like Jean and even members of the League of Freedom. All over the world, some people scratch their heads, thinking who is this figure shown in the screen. There are some people who are knowledgeable and began boasting, telling the crowd of who this person is. Jesse The Loyal Warrior. This is the most loyal warrior that Raymond have and this be his title Then the camera pans again toward someone else. The moment the face is shown on the screen some people clicked their tongue and some people show a disgusted expression. Most of the people that knows this person usually fought a battle with him. To the general popce, he is not well known other than in the World Government where he is slightly well known. He is bot the kind of person whose name resound all over the world but those who fought him in battle would never forget his name He has long hair and his eyes seems to shine brightly. He is slender and lean, tall and handsome. Beside his chair, there is a case. And everyone knows what is in the case A gun. To be more urate, a sniper gun This person is Nick. And he is known to many as the Eye of God. When he snipes a person he did not snipe it the normal way. Sometimes, he could snipe a person ten thousand kilometers away. Some people don''t even know how they died. Of course, once he takes his shot, anyone with a decent Divine Sense could trace him back. Such a powerful method also has its price. If the shot does not kill the person he targeted, then there is always a possibility of a counterattack. Hence, the reason why the World Government never uses him to attack Death Monarch in the past However, some people also wonder, in this world of great change, of powerful force of nature slowly surpassing their strength, does the Eye of God still see that far? Especially in a sea like the Turbulent Sea. People are wondering this and the dark forces that are looking at the screen is also wondering the same thing. The camera then shifted to another person''s and when the screen shows who it is, the whole world knows this person Because this person is one of the people that dares to fight against Death Monarch in the past and survive to tell the tale At that time, Death Monarch is still called Lord Shadow. Arno is one of the five Energy Disperse Stage leveler that fought him when he went attacking the World Government. He has been quite the celebrity after that and he is now one of the top members of the World Government. And of course, he is no longer an Energy Disperse Stage leveler He is now taller than when he first confronted Death Monarch in the past. he is now six feet four, his hair however is still curly but there is style to it. His muscly appearance had changed a bit as he is now leaner. His face also shows a hint of ruggedness and he seems to be a bit more casual. Wearing a uniform, he looks like a poster boy for military discipline. > Chapter 1463 Old Faces Beside Arno, sitting on the chair is a woman dressed in white. She was a beauty with a pale white wless skin. Everyone who saw her knew wo she was. She is also one of the people that tries to fight Death Monarch in the past Before she was five feet five. Now, the years had been kind to her. She is now six feet two, a little taller than before. She still retains a bit of that cuteness she has before, but there is a certain maturity to her. If before she could be considered cute, now, she is blossoming into a beautiful young woman She sits there elegantly, below her tforms are her devotees. This is the White Witch Giselle. In the past, there is the title of Holy Lady but to her enemies, she is the White Witch. In the Weronian War, she helped many of the resistance but to the enemies she reverses the gate of life to death, reverses health to illness and bring all that is good and life nourishing to a nightmarish version of death stealing cmity It was during the Weronian War, that the world could see how dangerous this woman could be. Still, sitting there she retains her elegance. And those who have spoken to her in the past all could not help but remember that each time she spoke, it is of gentle voice and full ofpassion. Arno and Giselle had been reported to be dating each other. But no one knows whether this is true or not. Arno and Giselle did not seem to be talking with each other but no one thinks much of this. The camera then pans to another person. Sitting not far away from the World Government faction is Oreki the Thunder Monarch He is smiling as he looks at the camera. Houtarou Oreki could not bepared with Arno as he is more famous and more powerful. Even though he is still in Disk Formation, many people in the world believe that it would not be long now before Oreki would also enter into the ranks of Hikigaya. Since the beginning of the Fall, Oreki progress has always been parallel to Hikigaya thus they were also dubbed the Two Great Warriors of Japan There are many warlords that rises after the Fall, but in Japan, there is only two people that outshined everyone else and make the world remember their name. Hikigaya Hachiman and Houtarou Oreki. Such a person fame has long outshined an officer like Arno. Arno, even though he is quiet famous, he is an official under the World Government How could it bepared to a warlord like Oreki who holds military force independently? He has many titles. In the past he is known as the Swift Dragon and Dragon of Echigo. He is also known as the Thunder Lord, controlling thunder as a weapon and sweeping most of the territory of Japan with that superiority He is sitting there with lightning sometime shoots from his eyes and swirls around his body. That must be the reason the distance between him and Arno is quite far Just by looking at him, one could see how dangerous he is and how powerful he seems to be. The area around him is very hot. Even though these thunders sometimes shoot out of his body, it is not something he could control. Some people heard that just a few days before, Arno had gone to the Sea of Thunder to recharge himself Some said, he was there toprehend a new move. There are many spections but everyone agreed on one thing And that is the fact that Oreki went to the Sea of Thunder. Below the tform is his private elite unit the Raijin Army. Today, he seems to bring his Spear Unit. The sight of his soldier is also a daunting sight for the rest of the world. They stand there straight and even just by looking at them on the screen one could feel the force that they seem to exude. A true professional elite unit that solely loyal only to Oreki. Then the camera pans again this time showing the Emperor of Wei, the nominal leader of the Lotus Order and he usually sit in the Throne of the Lotus Pce. China is not unified and there is still a lot of warlords vying for power. As for the Lotus Order, they have to rely on the World Government, Republic and Pandemonium m to maintain order in the begging and because of how big Asia was, decentralization of power was the trend. Unlike the other world powers, the Lotus Order is like the Emperor court and Emperor of Wei is the Emperor. But his orders are not entirely followed. For example, in China itself, some provinces and prefecture that have a strong man could sometimes ignore the directive of the Imperial City itself. Not to mention that the Lotus Order is not an organization for China. But for Asia. And in Asia, tigers and dragons roams together and fight each other, evenly matched from the warriors in the rural vige of Indonesia, to the warlords on the inds of the Philippines, to the king and queens at the northernmost point, there is tigers and dragons. The only exception to this battle for power and influence is Japan Even though Japan is an Asian country, it is not recorded as part of the dominion that falls into the Lotus Order purview because Japan is one of the founding members of the World Government However, this decentralization of power also makes it easy for the top ranking member of the Lotus Order to leave their headquarters. Most of the leaders of the world powers here did not bring all of their forces. Many of them are still in their headquarters, standing guard. But the Lotus Order could bring all of their forces without worrying Asia will be attacked. Not only because Asia itself is now even bigger, but also because the warlords that governsrge area ofnd would defend theirnd by themselves if they are being attacked and does not need the Imperial City orders or directives. The Emperor of Wei is not known to many people. In other words, this person is very stable. Asia is not an easy ce to rule, with so manypeting factions but he could still sit on the seat of the Lotus Order. One could say that he is very stable and did not make many enemies. He did not wear his dragon robe but instead wear a glistening golden armor. He sat there solemnly, a three feet sword inside the sheathe on his left hip. Sitting beside him is Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin. He is one of the top member of the Lotus Order and the advisor of Emperor Wei. The walls of the city gate of the Lotus Pce is guarded by him and it is said even Death Monarch would think twice to try to break through by force The Arrayist Sage ability to use arrays of formation to create miraculous effect is known and famous all over the world. He even assisted in making the execution stands and added his own touch to some of the security measures implemented in the squares. Lotus order did not have many people on the tform as most of them are not famous. The camera pans to a few other generals but most of the world did not know these generals. This could not be med on the people. It is because the Lotus order operates in Asia and Asia itself isrge and after the massacre of monster all over Asia, other than japan, most countries in Asia is full of emptiness. It is not barren but empty and so some people lives in seclusion and the matters of Asia is handled in Asia and they always kept a low profile So, the camera simply shows these people for a few second Then the camera shows the line up from the Republic. Jean and Hikigaya, the leader of their own faction did not sit on the second level so there is no Jean on the second level. But there is the people of the Republic. There is Paulette. Just like the other Eye of God, Paulette is also a sniper. But her fame is clearly not as resounding as Nick. However, she is most famous for being the girlfriend of Jean. She has long hair and she wear military uniform but even then it could not hide her beauty. Jean rarely let her go to the battlefield, preferring to keep her alongside him. Paulette herself while brave and resourceful, also did not find it bad that she could kick back a bit. Her rtionship with Jean is not of benefits but of true love,passion, gentleness. Those who knows this couple all said the same thing That they are a true couple in love. Maybe, it is because they fight together or maybe it is because their shared hardship or maybe it is just fate and destiny Whatever it is, they get each other and because of that, they did not calcte against each other. They trust each other with their lives. It is a miracle how they met each other and how they ended up with each other. Those who saw her beauty could not help but think this is the reason why Jean falls in love with her. But, many people believe this isn''t the case It must be noted that when Jean first met her, while she is beautiful, she is clearly not as elegant or as regal as she looks today. Those who knows Paulette in the past all said that she is more like a guy than a woman. She is tough as a cookie and she fought with the best of them Those people who were there with Jean in the beginning all said that Paulette was one of the people Jean could trust and how he could easily gain power in France before sweeping all over Europe. But they fall in love with each other all the same. Paulette did not care how the world sees her and Jean is the same. They care only how they see each other and that is the important part of their rtionship. Paulette look at Jean on the third level of the tform and she could only sighed. The camera did not catch this as it already shown the other person. Instead of sitting on his chair, he seems to be standing, looking at the distance Not many people know who this person is because he wears a mask. But to those people in the Republic and the people in the World Government they know exactly who this person is. Null. >> Chapter 1464 Beauty And Misfits The mask itself is a very nondescript mask. Those who knows him know how much of an evil man this person is during the European Campaign The Frenchman has a boyish face, and slim physique. He wears a patched grey robe looking like a dirty person. There is a staff leaning on the side of his chair If Wang Jian staff is a straight stick staff, then this person staff is more like a wizard staff with intricate design on the top part of the staff, appearing more like a scepter than a staff. Those who knows him knows that this is Null Null is one of the Three Holy Guardians of France. He was once a general in the French Empire under Jean. But he was sacked from his position because of what happened in Switzend. He burned and sacked Zurich, Bern and Geneva leaving none alive, men, women, old or young. Those who were alive was either burned in a tall twenty-foot pole or buried alive. His method was cruel and incite such fear that it makes many of the cities that rebel meekly surrendered after faced with such inhumane and cruelty punishment. In public Null was said to have been apprehended and jailed. Clearly, he is not. But, not many people remember the name and few more people remember the face. Then beside him is another man. Unlike Nick, this person is known to many especially to those who shed with the Republic. He has a long brown hair that reaches past his neck. He is sturdy and tall, his muscle is buff and there is a case below his chair. It is the same case like Nick the Eye of God. Like Nick, this man is also a sniper. Nick and Maximoff are the two most fearsome sniper in the world. Their ability to shoot people from such a far distance made them the perfect tool to an assassinate someone. People called him the ck Death Maximoff is known to have a sniper made of obsidian ck like crystal. He is also the only known member of the secretive intelligence agency of the Republic. And his mentor is Paulette. However, the reason why he is always spoken in the same breath as Nick is because if Nick method of killing people is precise and urate, then Maximoff way of killing people is like a bomb detonated in a middle of the city There is a reason he is known as Maximoff the ck Death and it is not only because his sniper is pure ck. It is also because his bullet seems to have many ways of killing people. From spreading infectious disease with a bullet to creating a bullet array that could traps countless of Disk Formation levelers This is only a few of his abilities using a bullet In other words, there is a difference in their method. Nick is roe of a personal one on one killing method. While Maximoff is more like an area of attack type of attacker. Those who had to deal with Maximoff see the screen and some gritted with anger and some reacted with fear. Then the screen once again shows a different person. And seeing the face of this person, one could not help but mutter ''She is truly the number one beauty in the world'' some people mutter unconsciously. Sitting on the chair, looking like a fairy of the heavens, is the Ice Queen Katarina The High Chancellor of the Republic Leaning on the side of her chair is a five feet sword, long and slender, the sheathe of this sword is red just like the sword itself. The Red Queen, the sword of the Ice Queen. Beauty, power and influence. Only when it is concentrated into one person, that this person could be elevated into such a grandiose title of the number one beauty in the world Her fair skin, her elegance and charisma, her every move that seems to exude otherworldly beauty that is hard to describe, one could not help but think that the rumors of her beauty is note exaggerated at all. There is this feeling when looking at her, like you are looking at something fragile yet unbelievably strong at the same time. It awakened the instinct to protect yet at the same time awakened the instinct to desire her. This contradictory feeling that seems to be ignited is a testament of how otherworldly her beauty is But looking at her, one could not think to taint such beauty, like one would not throw a ck ink on a masterpiece, one would not vite such beauty for even thinking of it feels like sphemy. People probably does not understand why but as people bes stronger, everything about them is magnified. Azief seek strength and his temperament is cloudy and unpredictable. He is gloomy at times and dark, sometimes brooding, rarely smiling. And as such as he grows stronger, that temperament of his seems to be a part of him and the aura he exuded against his enemies seems to condense all of these feelings into a special personal aura of his. Thus, those who fought against Death Monarch always feel pressured and depressed. It is the same for Katarina. She is innocent in heart and mind. Of course the world had changed her a bit. That is just inevitable process of living in such a turbulent and chaotic era. She kills and she ughters. But her heart somehow retains some innocence. Because to her, those people that she killed deserved to be kill. It is like Death Monarch who kills people that is evil. If he could sleep killing that person, he would not think much of it. She still believes that there is love in the world and the world is not as bad as some people think it is. Because she was protected and she was loved. She loved people who loved her and she kills people who she believes is evil. To her, evils should be eradicated like heroes in the fairytales fighting evil monsters that terrorizes the vige. And that trante to her beauty of heart and mind exuding out from her, making anyone who sees her could not help but be enchanted by her beauty. And so, no one could really know how to describe this beauty that seems to enchant their hearts and mind. The screen then shows another section and like they were being broken off by a spell, they shake their heads ''What a beautiful woman, like a fairy above the sky'' ''An enchanting beauty'' ''it is the kind of face that wouldunch a thousand ship'' Somevish other praises and all of them is about her beauty. This is probably the first time that the people of the world could see the face of the most beautiful woman in the world so close before. In that moment, they seem to have forgotten about Katarina and the Republic beef. They also seem to have forgotten about Boris that could not be seen in the Republic side of the tform. Then there are the members of the League of Freedom. Out of everyone, the League of Freedom seems to have more people. There is Narleod. His face is no longer covered in bandages instead he wears a red mask. He is tall but he exuded a certain kind of madness. Even though the people that are watching this could not feel it, but they could see the dark red aura that seems to enveloped his entire chair. Beside him is none other than Warp the Space Master. He had many title like Teleportation Master, One Step Warp, and many other title. He sits there on his seat closing his eyes. Unlike some other people, no one could see anything amiss around him. Some powerful people would emanate their aura unconsciously. But Warp seems particrly normal. He is like a normal bloke you would see walking down the road. He is not too tall but not too short either. He does not have six packs but more of a lean thin stature. He has his charm but he could not be called the conventional handsome man. But it is this normal, ordinary looking guy tht is marked by many great powers as the greatest infiltrator in the world. There is no ce he couldn''t go and space is nothing but a ything to him. It is spected that even Jean Time Domain would not work against this guy because of his adept maniption of space. There is also the Fire Arrow Frieda, with hair as red as fire and an attire as bright as blood. Just by looking at her one could see her fiery temperament. Her reputation is one of a rash woman yet filled with great destructive power. And like always these strong men and women all have their own uniqueness. She is beautiful, but there is a kind of madness in her eyes. the kind of crazy girl that you would avoid. But this crazy girl is a woman who could create great me that could reach the sky and devour the earth. So, crazy here, takes on a whole other meaning >> Chapter 1465 The Misfits And The Crazies There is also the Blue Queen Erin, sitting elegantly while sipping some drinks. There is a small table beside her and there are servants behind her. She sips some kind of drink while not seemingly worried that the pirates and the Crime Alliance ising to this ind. She has many titles, one of which is Water Princess. There is always Elementals since the beginning of the Fall. But Erin went into the extreme, polishing her skill onto only one element. And that is water. And she seems to unlock some unique ss making her very much adept at using water. It is also rumored that she could travel all the ten seas because of this ability of hers. But those who are fooled by her elegance would rarely end well. She once submerged an entire city and drown people in drynd. She tortures her enemy and just like Frieda, she has her own madness. It almost seems like all the high ranking members of the League of Freedom all have this propensity for madness. Narleod himself seems to be harboring some kind of dark fetish and even though he had tone it down, people still remember him as a quite crazy person. A crazy person with a purpose is sometimes more terrifying than just a crazy man. A group of misfits and outcast. That is how certain people describe the League of Freedom top members Then the camera panned out before zooming into another member of the League of Freedom Queen Maya, once the Queen of the Philippines before her regime was overthrown by the World Government. She then seeks refuge with the League of Freedom while at the same time wanting to reim her lost throne. Year after years passes and that dream of hers is bing harder with each passing moment. Philippines were in the beginning influenced by the World Government, ousting this Queen But, then Lotus Order rises and Death Monarch rearrange the world politics, making the Lotus Order having a im on the Philippines. It is ironic however, that the current Philippines is in a mode of prosperity. Most of its unstable elements was eradicated by the World Government and when Lotus Order came to power, they relegated the power to local people with the local people establishing republic-like government. The military power was taken away but there is always powerful man that could amass their forces. However, the world power does not fear some powerful family or powerful man. In the end, even if there is such a rebellious element, they still have to measure whether they could take an entire world power. Ann even though the Philippines has its own problems, disaster and monsters, their monster infestation is not as bad as China and rtively, they life for their people has been in upward trajectory with most of the Philippines seems to regain some kind of normalcy Even after the Multiversal Convergence it still remains prospering and easy to stabilize. In such an environment, why would they want Maya to return? People only want to live peacefully and safely in the world. Before the Fall, and after the Fall, it is still the same But she did be stronger and her presence does give League of Freedom a reason to meddle in Asian politics. It is surprising however that Narleod would bring her to this battle. Sitting beside her, is the Huntress Delia. She is known to many Armenians since she came from thatnd. But she herself does not identify that much with the people there. It is said that her life story is very tragic and all she cares about is the people that cares about her and she loves only people who loves her. Her attitude is also very extreme and she would repay any grievances one hundred times more. A vindictive huntress. She wears a hunter outfit and she has a small cape behind her back. this cape is magical in nature, making her to be able to blend with the surrounding like a chameleon. She uses bows and arrows, but she also uses daggers, short swords, hidden weapons. She is adaptable in battle situation and like a lone wolf in the battlefield. She is mostly known because of the small but mobile unit that fought against the Weronian in the Weronian War. There is also a man wearing a white coat, an oversized ss, a tweed coat. This man is a Japanese. However, he is not a member of the World Government nor is he people from the Empire of Japan Instead, this is also an infamous person in the world. The Mad Scientist Akira. He rarely shows hi face and usually works behind the scene. But those who him knows that this man, this mad scientist is the League of Freedom architect of many of the League weapons of mass destruction and he is not something that one should underestimate. The League has a sma weapon on the moon. There is also a sma railguns attached to Storm Tide and many of the city under the control of the League In a way, Akira pioneered the development of sma weapons. He uses the miraculous ability he gets from his unique ss before managing to find a way to mass produce it. Most of the soldiers of the League has a sma gun and sma shield protection. Of course, if this is the only thing he did, he would not be called a Mad Scientist. The reason why he is called as such is because of his weird and sometimes crazy ideas that usually vite a certain taboo. Human experimentation is one of them There is also many experiment done without the consent of the people that are being experimented on. Human experimentation is banned and the World Council banned it. And that means something. The World Council is not like the World Organization before the Fall. The World Council after the Fall led by the Three Great Powers is a very powerful organization that dictates the rules of the world. Breaking it, would be punished. Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic once sent a legion to Asia to help Lotus Order when two Disk formation leveler massacre viges and cities. But, Akira break one of the rules of the World Council. The only way a human experimentation could be done would to gain the Council approval before making any such experimentation. Such thing could be done and allowed if the experiment is vital to the safety of the world but even then it is not easy to gain the World Council approval. Even an experiment where the participant is willing, one must ask the permission of the Council because how easy it is to coerce someone will in this new era Akira should have already been brought to the World Trial and convicted. But, since Akira shares some of his research with the world power and Narleod promise that he would be able to keep him in control, the world did not stick him inside a jail under the sea with twenty-four hours'' security One would wonder why such a person who rarely goes to the frontline is here right now. But he must be here for a reason. And The camera then shows another person. It is another Japanese. But this one is more recognizable than Akira. There is the Poison King Takashi. People knows him because he alwayspeted with the Alchemy Queen Sina. They are rivals and yet also friends with each other. There is the Medical Conference every two years and because of their rivalry the Medical Conference also be more interesting every year. It is started by Sina and invited the top people who have healing abilities to meet each other and shares method to save the people and save the world. Top people of the world who have healing abilities and sses rted to healing view it as a great honor to be invited to such event. And Takashi even though his specialties lies in poison, this did not mean he is not capable of healing. After all every poisoner knows, that you have to make an antidote. If you don''t, what if you poison yourself to deathter? This is the lineup of the League of Freedom. For a few moments, the camera pans out and the viewers could see this grand line up before the camera zooms in again, this time showing a different face and a different world power. Unlike the other parts of the tform, this part of the tform seems a little scarce. This time, it shows the Order of Thinkers line up. Unlike the other world powers, the Order of Thinkers is not exactly known for their prowess in battle. The reason why they could develop peacefully is because they are a group of researchers, scientist and many other men and women who dedicated to the pursuit of the mind. However, they are creepy. This is the feeling of the world towards them. Speaking in codes and riddles, and doing all kinds of weird experiment. In the League of Freedom, there is Mad Scientist Akira and in the Order of Thinkers there is a lot of people that seems to share the same trait as that Mad Scientist. It could be said if Akira defected from the League of Freedom and goes to the Order of Thinkers, he would fit right in And just like their reputation of a bad fighter, one could not see a lot of their members here. >> Chapter 1466 A War For Stability Those who knows the inside story knows that the Order of Thinkers still have a lot to answer for. They have done human experimentation with their cybeic soldiers and other stuff. Other stuff means it might even be worse than some people thought so much so it is not mentioned in the official report. But while there are not many members of The Order here on the tform, they still have to show some of their members. The Grand Researcher could note as she is still in Antarctica There is the fact that she rarely goes out from there and there is also the fact that there is the Blood Sea. Since the chaos a month ago, the Blood Sea seems to be more active with many more wraithsing out from the Blood Sea and monster is being generated almost every few hours. But there is two members of the Order of Thinkers that sat on the tform. And these two are the most recognizable one. There is Eric Strauss He is tall,nky and is wearing a monocle. That monocle of his is scratched. And his handsome rugged face is marred by a huge line of scars across his eyes. Though if you look at another way, it added a certain manly charm about him to have such scars across his eyes. As for the monocle, he did not war it because of fashion. Some said that his monocle could see through atomicposition and some said that monocle of his could zoom in and zoom our on someone energy. There are many rumors about the abilities of that monocle. One thing is true, is that nobody knows what it does He did not seem to care that his face is shown on the camera as he simply looks straight ahead. It looks weird but everyone is ustomed of the Order of Thinkers weirdness. Then there is Graham. He is a middle age man with neatly trimmed grey beard. He is around five feet seven and his body is lean and there is no trace of any muscle on his body. Not exactly an imposing kind of guy. Compared to many people on the tform he might be one of the shorter one His blonde hair neatly tied on the back and he wears a ss that look like an antique created during the Victorian era. But he is recognizable to many powerful people on the world This is because Graham is one of the few researchers in the Order of Thinkers that have a big pocket As for why he is here¡­some people believe it is because he could have a lot of information about the enemy This is because it is known that Graham had a ton of connection in the crime world, lots of researchers contact in the great powers, and countless channel of resources. And he might be the freest researcher in the order of Thinkers because most of his research are privately funded. He is also one of the high ranking members of the Order of Thinkers so it would not bring words like the order of Thinkers did not heed the call of the other world powers. These two are the only ones that havee from the Order of Thinkers and as for their soldiers, they are robot soldiers. They almost look humans because of the life-like skins attached to these robots but they are robots nheless. Most of their other members are scattered all over the ind or in some secret site analyzing or building something This is the thought of the people watching. Order of Thinkers strength is in researching and using new technology so it might be their job to supply new weapon or new technology to the other world powers. The screen also shows the people of the African Alliance. There is a lot of them but not many who ae famous. Those who knows these people might be the people from the African continent but even then not all of them are people that the world knows. The African Alliance has too many people on the tform and many of them are sitting But people could guess why. Unlike the other world powers that is dominated by one person or one organization or faction, the African Alliance is a lot like the Lotus Order in that they are governed and administered by many people Especially the African Alliance which has a lot of countries, kings, presidents and Queens. Those sitting on the chair must be powerful and influential people in the African Alliance. Their alliance with ac other had mange to contain the war in the surface and they focused more on hunting the beast and monsters all over the African Continent This did not mean all things were peaceful. Every once in a while a battle between warlords would re up, and regime is toppled. The victors would then join as the new representative of the African Alliance. And it does not mean tribal rivalry is dead. It is alive and well. loyalties still often go first to the tribe Some people hated the Zulu''s. Some people hated the other tribe. The massacre in Rwandaes to mind The Hutu, Tutsi and Twa tribes, killing each other Each African ethnicity are linked to ns and extended family, where you inherit traditional rights, obligations but also the feuds of your ancestors. Just because the Fall happened, does not mean everyone suddenly decides to get along. Even before the Fall, even though the whole word had been modernized, there are still some tries that rejected modernization and lives a traditional kind of life However, the African Alliance is a grand undertaking, of a grand vision that would have crumbled if not guided by a firm hand and just punishment And unlike before, these warlords, the powerful men and women who uses power to enve others could not let it get too far or do too much. In the past, there is many interest in keeping them in chaos. And help or aid is hard to reach the truly affected ones as the international aid mostly only helps the government and not the people affected by it. If you got a good government, then the aid might help you. But when people were sent billions of dors of aid, those aid did not exactly help the people. Of course the intention is good. The money is given, so that the government could stabilize the country, create jobs, bringing peace and stability to the country If people were angels, this would be easy but people are not. Those politicians ask for aid, more than half goes into their pocket, the other goes to building projects but also enter the pockets of other politicians. In the end, what the people get is the scraps However, after the Fall, and after the formation of the Great Powers, the African Alliance was established to supervise these things. They either fall together or rise together. Either they united or they would be dismembered by the other world powers. It is only when it threatens their survival that they choose to forget old rivalries and old feuds to unite with each other They might not like each other but they try to contain that to themselves Though, there is still drama each time, a meeting between all of the African leaders happen. in their early formation, Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic is just waiting for them to make a mistake. Death Monarch was very direct in his implication. If the African Alliance failed to pacify the African Continent, then even if another power is to dethrone them, he would not care. What he cares at that time was the strongest power at the time to take control, bring peace and stability and keep the world in check so that it would be a chaotic mess. There is Nehanda Nunurai. There is Kairu. These two people wears armors and the sight of them is like a warrior king ready to sprang into battle It is good that they bring only twenty people on the tform. If they brought all fifty-four of those representative of the African Alliance, the second level tform would be crowded The African Alliance rarely does meddle in the matter of the other world powers, satisfied with enriching and strengthening themselves. But Death Monarch spoke and his will is the will of Heaven. Today, he called the Seven World Powers, and those who did not listen and those who did not heed his orders, one could imagine what would happen to them after this ended. Death Monarch has arranged the world before. Who would say he would not rearrange it again? Not to mention that he is now stronger than before and at the peak of his power. The African Alliance knows how to weigh benefit and loss Everyone, even those who are the most optimistic about the Pirates and the Crime Alliance chances knows that even if somehow the prates and the dark forces of the world win this battle today, they would not be able to kill Death Monarch. And so, win or lose, Death Monarch would still be alive. What the pirates, the Crime Alliance and the dark forces is trying to do today is to force the world power to treat them as equals. However, people would die today. The world doesn''t know this but Death Monarch had spoken to the leaders of the world power already. He said this is not a war where he could control everything that would happen. People would die but this war is necessary. To bring stability. The moment that Kaiju get that trident, the stability of the world has already beenpromised. It it''s anyone else, of any other faction, even not one that is affiliated with the world power¡­.it would not lead to such an oue. It is precisely because it ends up in Kaiju hand that this war happens. Kaiju is an Outsider, and he is a battle maniac, and someone who is unpredictable. And the weapon he possesses is like holding a nuclear weapon. >> Chapter 1467 Waiting For A Dragon The camera pans toward another ce and there the world could see, sitting lone far away from the rest of the people is Hirate the Mind Maniptor. He did not sit at the World Government part of the tform but sits far away from everyone else. But when the people of the world look around him, they could understand ''What is that chair? ''What is that on top of his head?'' This are the wordsing from the mouth of everyone that is looking at the screen. He is sitting on a floating chair. On top of his head, there is a stylish helmet connected with countless metallic wires. These metallic wirese from the back of the chair. Powerful aura seems to enveloped him in a circle shield. This is a psionic force, a force that Hirate wields freely. ? Hirate ability is very powerful as the years passes. He is also had reached the pinnacle Disk Formation realm. However, he just breakthrough a few months ago and he is not as close as Raymond to break through to Divine Comprehension Hirate is mostly known to use his psionic force to fight people. During the Weronian upation many people was saved by him using his mind tricks. There was a story where he fools a few Weronian Warriors in thinking that he did not transport a few hundred people out of a prison. However, many people also know that Hirate also had a weapon A Spear called the Heavenly Jeweled Spear. This is a weapon of mass destruction. No one sees that weapon around him but everyone could tell that if he is ever in danger, he probably would bring that spear out. The screen then shows other scenes all over the world from the chaos on the port cities, the arrivals of pirates and the ten seas. Azief could see that the screen is now showing other scenes. He stands on the third level of the tform. And on the third level, there is only three people and they sit not on a chair but on a floating throne, hovering a few inches above the tform. Azief throne is ck and reddish, Jean throne are light green with a hint of purple and Hikigaya throne is dark purple with a hint of white. Sitting on the center of these three people is Azief. Sitting on his left is Hikigaya and sitting on his right is Jean All three of them look at the far distance and they could see the wall. The wall is far away but distance seems to mean nothing for them. ''There is too much obstacle. You did want them toe right?'' Hikigaya ask Azief nodded ''Then why make so many obstacles for them to clear?'' Azief smiles and said ''That is how you build a story'' ''A story?'' ''Yes. Today, all of this from the world broadcast to this spectacle, I nned all of this. Just to show the world a story. A story works best when there are viins and there are heroes. But if the viin is too weak, the heroes might could not be properly disyed. So, we have to show the world that the viin is strong.'' Jean smiles and then said ''From the very beginning, that wall is easily destroyed right?'' Azief nodded. ''Maybe, if there are only the pirates and the Crime Alliance, they would find it hard to break that wall. But Kaiju? With that trident, he could easily break that wall. And that is what I wanted to show the world. Hikigaya suddenly understood. ''the stronger he seems to the world, the stronger you would appear when you beat him'' Azief nodded. Hikigaya understood a bit Azief methods. He is theatrical because it is the best way. Create an invincible image of him to the world so that even before meeting him, people would be intimidated. And it is also to show the world how powerful Kaiju is and the more powerful he is, the more powerful Azief would be in people mind when he defeated Kaiju. But all of this rest in the fact that Azief must defeat Kaiju. On the third level of the tform, there is only three people. One of them is Jean the Time Monarch, Time Maniptor. He has many titles and many of them is rted to his ability to control and manipte time In the past, such ability would be regarded as godlike. But anyone who reached his level has a bit of ability to control time and space around them But the reason why it was him that is called Time Monarch is because among others, he is the most adept and masterful in using and manipting time. He sat there on his throne and even if he did not do anything, people would attribute things to him. This is the advantage of the strong. He did not even have to show anything to make people afraid or in awe of him. Usually he would wear his Chancellor robe. But today, he is ready for battle. He did not wear iron armor but he does wears a leather armor. Of course, this leather armor is also not ordinary He usually would wear his purple armor but it seems he has created a new armor this time He is tall and his hair is long, wavy, giving him the image of a free-spirited look. His eyes are bright blue and his face is pale white He now sported a beard but it did not make him look funny. Instead, it made him look manly and fierce. He would sometimes talk to Death Monarch. But most of the true conversation would only be when they speak in secret, speaking with mentalmunication. On the left side is Hikigaya. He wears a red robe with a cloud motifs sewn onto it. Around him mist and clouds seems to floats around him, making his face and his entire figure hard to see. Who knows? Maybe even everything that the people saw of him is merely his illusion and he is not here at all This is the Archmage in using illusion magic, the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya Since he rarely fights in the stage of the world, not many people could see his ability. But when the Weronian war started his power of illusion has saved many people and killed many enemies., And as the years passes by his ability in using illusions, in subverting reality and turning unreal to real has be even more pronounced and even more powerful He is lean and thin but no one would think that such a person is weak. There is only three people in the world that is Divine Comprehension leveler and he is one of them And then there is the strongest man in the world. Death Monarch There is nothing more to be said about this man. The Heaven of the world. The wall, tht mountain. Death Monarch controls one third of the Heavenly Will, his eyes are everywhere, as long as you look at the sky above, there is him three feet above you. To many, he is the wall that they need to break through. Some regarded him as a mountain that they need to climb over. Those who did not have such confidence to try to take him on would not reach the peak. Jean, Hikigaya these two people has always regarded Death Monarch as a target to surpass. And even though they did not yet reach that point, they came closer than anyone else. Death Monarch had also change. In the past, he would dress in ck, his entire body would be swirling with dark and reddish aura that would exude out from his ck robe It was like he is the personification of darkness itself. But something must have changed. He no longer wears a hood. One could see his hair, a ck with a hint of brown wavy style hair that is perfect enough, not too long but not too short either, the appropriate length. But no one cares about Death Monarch hair. It is the name, the power that made him appear out of ordinary The strongest person in the world! Since he first dubbed that title, there was no one else that could challenge that throne of his. With the power of one person, he could challenge the whole world to a fight! And he is the one who created the Seven World Powers, dictating the event of the world This kind of person, is too big and hard to judge. Just by him sitting there, it fills the heart of the people with a feeling of invincibility. The screen of the world shows these three people and these three people alone could shut up the whole world. Then the screen shows other scenes. Azief smiles. His objective is fulfilled. He had hyped the battle and now he just waited. At the same time, right now, the ship of the dark forces of the world had all gathered all over the thousand miles'' area of the ind continent They did not sail forward and instead is waiting for an order. Before their eyes, the sight of thousands of ind fill their vision. If they were to moves across this inds, it would take days. Not to mention all of these ind somehow created squalls waves all around them making the water unpredictable and unsuitable for ships to go through So, they waited. If the world powers have Death Monarch now the pirates and the dark forces of the world also have their own Death Monarch They are waiting for none other than Kaiju >> Chapter 1468 Kaiju And The World In the north there is fiverge ships. These fiverge ships belong to the crew of the five pirate lord. On the south, there is another five ships. Death Monarch captured Pirate Lords Raul, Pirate Lord Gao, Pirate Lord Frederik, Pirate Lord Marco, Pirate Lord Tarp and Pirate Lord Awad Of these six captured pirate lords, five of them are on the north side of the ind continent, staring at the ind in front of them and the tall wall in the distance. As for the crew of Pirate Lord Tarp, they are on the south side with the crew of the Bloody Mary, the Three-Legged Crow Pirates, the Skull and Bones pirates and¡­. the Rising Sun pirates Kaiju is on the south side. On the east side is four ships. These four ships are titanic in size, and it seems that it is equipped with all kinds of weapons. And the auraing out from this ship are not something that should be underestimated. These four ships on the east side belong to the Crime Alliance. Death Monarch captured six pirate lords. And he captured four people from the Crime Alliance. From the moment he did that, the world could tell that Death Monarch was looking for a fight There is the ship belonging to Bratva. They came for Berlin. Then there is a ship with a g of a ck sun. These are the people from Yomi. They came for Kaze and Mizu. Probably Susanoo is also in the ship, not showing his face until they reached the ind. This time they did not reserve their strength. Because they all know what is at stake here. There is also the ship of the Cartel on the east side, sailing side by side with Yomi ship. Theye for Mateo. And there is also the ship of the Consortium, following behind the Cartel ship Consortium has quite the close rtionship with the Cartel. So, it is not surprising to see them bundled up with the Cartel ship. On the west, there is a few dozenrge ships. This belongs to the Crime Alliance and the other dark forces of the world like the organization for killers, thieves and the like. They all take their ce and they waited. They all wait for that person on the south side to make a move On the Rising Sun pirate ship, someone came out and walk toward the bow of the ship. Each step he takes creates deep shaking all over the ship. A man of imposing height and of powerful presence. This is a twenty-five feet figure with a force that crack the space around him simply by him walking on t ground His aura seems to increase with each step he takes. The people on the ship look at their captain with awe and a trace of worship. In a world that worship the strong, Kaiju is like a God. His muscles are pronounced and he exuded that feeling of invincibility that pressures enemies and assure allies. His horns are the prominent part about him, by now, the whole world knows that Kaiju is not from this world and he is not human but a dragon. But this is not like during the Weronian upation. Most of the different races thate to Earth was the result of the Multiversal Convergence. And some people from other worlds do want toe back and the world powers has been helping them by scheduling opening breaches to other worlds in controlled manner. Some wanted to stay. So, the feeling and sentiment of the people of the world is tolerant towards these being and people. Of course, this is also because Earth has a poption problem. There are only a few billions of them. two or three billion. Almost three billion or more was wiped out during the sessive disaster. And now, the world is even bigger and vast than before. There isnds everywhere. There is nock of people who gained extraordinary power chooses to live in seclusion With more than enoughnds, and ability to live longer, who would want to fight all day? The world powers also encouraged these people to stay here. Whether it be the humans or the other races because these other races all have their own innate ability. They did not have the status window but they have their own ability that is not inferior to the abilities one could get from the system. And by now, the whole world also could tell that the system is basically like a guidance to umte energy. Even if you didn''t have the system, your body could absorb the energy from the world. The system only made it easier and because of that some people created their own way o cultivating the energy of the world without using the system On the vast Turbulent Sea, there is a ship. The ship has a g of a Rising Sun. This is the Rising Sun Pirate Ship and there is someone looking at the horizon He could see the space rips and the time distortions on some part of the sea. But what filled his vision is the sight of tens of thousands of inds. Some are small and some arerge but they all have the same purpose. To make it hard for any ships to sail these waters. He could see the squalls on each of the route of the ind. Some are calm and some are wild. But those that are calm, is too calm, like the wind does not blow and when the wind does not blow, the ship doesn''t sail. The Turbulent Sea is different in that many electronic an even certain magic would be restricted. But it heavily affected machineries and electronics. It would not be so bad when younded on an ind but on the sea itself, electronic devices are restrained like there is some kind of electromaic disturbance So, most people would turn off their machine engine and rely on the wind and magic when they sail the Turbulent Sea. That is one problem. As for the wild ones, the wild waves are like a weapon that would trash any ships that tries to sail the area. All of these inds are not put here by Death Monarch as some kind of aesthetic decoration nor it is to beautify the area of the sea It is an array formation that is formed by nature and manipted by magic. And the one seeing this most clearly is none other than Kaiju. He holds the trident in his hand and he frowned. He thought to himself ''Death Monarch must know that this kind of obstacle would not work against me!'' he thought only for a second before snorting. He knows this is a conspiracy of some sorts. But he knows it from the very beginning that this is all a conspiracy. He thought back to all that happen since he gets this trident and he could not help but change his facial expression. Even though he is leading this force, he knows that he is forced by the situations. He did not mind helping Mary because he knows there is always give and take in a rtionship especially a rtionship between people who knows only interest. He did not mind that. He wanted the trident so that he could protect himself. This world is not his world. In his world, there is dragons, phoenixes and many other different beasts. Humans there are not as powerful as the humans in this world. But Kaiju never wanted to go back. because his world is also dangerous but ifpared to Earth, Earth is more dangerous with otherworldly beings had evene here to attack and invade. At least in his world there is no such thing. But the reason why he stayed and never even desire to return back to his world is because this world has an unlimited energy He could feel it acutely. Even though he did not have system like the original inhabitants of this world, he could still absorb the energy into his body and breakthrough to a more powerful state. He likes it very much. He first established his own force by being a pirate. He knows that he could not join the world powers. Even if he joined, they might not trust him. Especially if they knew his true identity. But the people of the Crime Alliance, the pirates and those who traded in the dark road, would probably not mind that much. So, he became pirate and then he kills his captain and takes over the Rising Sun Pirate. All of this happens around five to four months ago. When he fought for the trident, and hold that trident in his hand, he could feel that the barrier for his next breakthrough feels so thin. He could feel the power of the sea, and his ear hear the song of the sea, feeling nature at the tip of his hand, containing all the mysteries of the world. He had learned who Poseidon was and the more he learns about it, the more he is sure that this trident possess more than just the power to control water and the seas. He could feel the earth and he could feel the sky, thews of the world seem to etched itself in every part of this trident >> Chapter 1469 The War Begins! ''The trident is that kind of weapon'' that is his thought when he first found this truth about this weapon He knows this weapon alone could not be destroyed by any power in this world not even the renowned and invincible Death Monarch. He also knows that if he could even ess five percent of this trident power and abilities, there is no one that could defeat him in this world. So, he was very excited to refine this weapon. He knows that this weapon could not be refinedpleted by him and he could not gain full control of this weapon. Poseidon, whoever or whatever he is, in on an entirely different realm than him in terms of power But he at least could refine a few abilities that this trident has and from there he could use it to supplement his own breakthrough to Divine Comprehension realm. He even had the desire to break all of his cultivation and starts again. Because even though he had the power of a Disk Formation, his method of cultivation is different from the method of cultivation of the people of this world where they form Disk in their energy sea. The dragon has different methods of cultivation and he does not control that kind of manyws. They strengthen their body and increase theirprehension of thunder and the domain of the sky. So, it is a very different cultivation method and he sees the advantage of forming Disk. He believes that with the trident it would be easy for him to recultivate back his foundation and embark on the same method of cultivation like the people of this world However even before he had the chance to think about this, suddenly the Crime Alliance and the Pirate all came to him and force him to fight against Death Monarch And he could not refuse. Because he is alone. Since the day hee here, he did not see any of his kind. There are some dragons ere but not of the same world as his. And these dragons do not seem to have any intelligence. They are more like beast, moving ording to instinct. Of course, he did meet a few dragons that seems to have intelligence but they are not the dragon of his world and they are bound by the World Orb. Their situation is a bitplicated There are still many things that he does not know about this world. And there are too few allies. If he had refused the Crime Alliance and the pirate lord, even though he is powerful and could defeat every single Pirate Lord and the members of the Red Table, this would iste him. And he is an unknown variable that could not be controlled Because of that it will make it easier for people to target him. He could not be the enemy of the world, right now. Nor, does he want to This is not like the beginning of the Fall. One could even say that Kaiju hade at the wrong time. If he hade here during the initial year of the Fall, with his ingenuity and his strength, he could also craft a great reputation like Death Monarch. But this is fate and this is how destiny goes. He sighed. Now, that he had chosen to ally with the Pirate Lords and the Crime Alliance, he could simply throw all of this calction to the back of his head and focus on what is ahead. Win or lose, Kaiju also did not care. He wanted to know whether he could really fight with Death Monarch, this human that is dubbed by many as the strongest person in the world There is a smile on his face and his heart beating fast. Not because he is afraid but because he is excited. He then floated toward the sky. He looks in front of him, seeing the tens of thousands of inds and then he looks behind him and sees tens of thousands of ships. Heughed, hisugh echoes all over the sky and the sea trembles and the ground below the sea quakes and mini tremors urs all over the ten seas And then he shouted, his word is full of joy and excitement ''The War begins!'' BOOOM! his shout exploded into the air, the clouds scattered and the sky broke. His word echoes all over the four corners of the Turbulent Sea, the trident on his hand glows brightly like the sun The whole world hears his deration, echoing from the sea! The curtain of war is open! >>> BOOOM! CRASH! BANG! Azief sighed, looking at the waves in the distance, thrashing wildly like it is going to attack the beach and the shore. It looks like a storm is approaching but there is no wind. It is entirely generated by the sea. He could hear the sound of the waves crashing toward the shore like a hammer chiseling a stone He could feel the earth beneath his feet is trembling. And the roar of the dragon echoes all over the world. He then smiles. Jean and Hikigaya also be alert. But they still sit on their throne. ''What do you think he would do?'' Hikigaya asked. Azief only smiles and spoke ''When you have only a hammer in your hand, all problem seems that it could only be solved by smashing it'' Hikigaya chuckles and then said like he could guess what Kaiju would do ''He is going to smash the ind and the wall'' Azief nodded He also agrees with Hikigaya. Hikigaya is also very proficient in the use of strategy. If not, he would not be one of the overlords of Japan. But, even if they knew what Kaiju is doing, they did not seem to want to do anything. Right now, the entire ind continent of Arturia in deep alert. Those propel in the middle of the ind continent did not notice it but those who were stationed near the shore, near the border of the sea could see the waves thrashing wildly toward the sand beaches like it is angry. They could see dark clouds gathering all over the entire Turbulent Sea. However, while some people may not see the waves or see the gathering clouds that is bing bigger and bigger, they could feel it The trembling under their feet. The earth quaking, in mini tremor at first but everyone could guess that as time goes by this quake would be stronger and fiercer. An unstoppable force seems to being and the whole world frowns. The soldiers waited in trepidation. Meanwhile on the south side, Kaiju is ready to attack. Sitting beside him is Pirate Lord Mary. As for the Three-Legged Crow Pirate it is led by Pirate Lord Ji Hun, a Korean pirate that terrorizes many of the Asian seas. He is also on the Rising Sun pirate ship. Waiting for Kaiju. It is the same for the Skull and Bones pirates. Kaiju rose up to the air, the trident on his hand and he closes his eyes. He mobilizes his energy and the trident glows brighter than ever. The entire sea seems to trembles and shake the waves be even more wild, wind picks up and turns into a storm of earth-shaking level. The nts on the ind are uprooted because of these storms. All of this should be a long process but from the moment he rose to the air and stimted the trident only thirty second had passed Mary look at this and spoke ''What a terrifying trident!'' Standing not far away from him, looking at this scene is her first mate. Pirate Lord Ji Hun look at this and spoke. ''If he didn''t have that much power, why would we even fight this battle?'' It is a sad affair. If they did not have Kaiju, they would not even have the guts to fight against the world powers. But the reverse is also true. If Kaiju did not take the trident, the world power would have no incentive to try to provoke such war. It is because they have Kaiju that they could fight against the world power but it is also because of him that all of this problem started The storms pick up and then the clouds gathered. In just a few second dark clouds cover tens of thousands of miles. Thunder roars in the sky with lightning shing by. ''HAHAHA!'' Kaijuughed. Even though he is just a Disk formation leveler, holding the trident, he felt unlimited power He could feel the sea moving beneath his feet, feeling the particles of the world swimming all around his body, like he is the sea itself He then pointed his trident towards the ind BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Large explosion sounded and the waves rises. Hundreds of inds copse like it is a twig. Each time an ind copsed and sink down to the ocean, the waves be more turbulent and more dangerous. But the sea water did not smash outward toward the dark forces but instead, it moves inward, toward the wall. The entire space and time phenomenon on the Turbulent Sea has been calmed down by Kaiju using the trident. Those people on the other three sides the west, the east and the north all could see the inds on their side is copsing in real time. They were shocked for a moment and thought that the world power is attacking. >> Chapter 1470 Breaking The Wall The scene was really chaotic. The waves rise so high, that it looks like it would swallow the whole world. The sound of the waves is like the roar of some best from the bottom of the sea. The shadow of the tides berger and longer as the waves rises higher and higher But when they see the waves goes inward instead of outwards, they could tell that this is Kaiju. The pirate lords, the crime lords all looks at this and also could not help but feel that Kaiju with that trident truly have the capital to fight with the world powers. All over the world right now, all of them is seeing this live. Who knows how the White Owl create their camera and how sturdy it is that it could even transmit all of this? What they don''t know is that there are white owls flying above the sky. In the square of Arturia, they use devices but on the site of the battlefield, they use these white owls. Of course, they are not really living creature. The owner of the White Owl organization is called appropriately the White Owl. No one knows his face and his magic is mysterious and enchanting And it is this organization that is now broadcasting this to all the world. Today battle had many participants. Some are openly participating and some are in the background. the screen that is showing this scene are all inrge square in cities and viges and the screen itself isrge. Only in that way, it could capture all of this battle. The camera would cue to other sides of the conflict whenever it wanted to so the world could see how easy it was for the thousands of inds to copse. Yes, at first, there is hundreds of inds that copses and sink into the sea but like a chain reaction, theing of storms and the turbulent waves seems to be a foreshadowing of destruction. Kaiju just stand there on the air and pointed his trident and thews of the world change; the sea obeys hismand and ind copses like sand being washed away by the waves of the sea Hundreds of inds at first but like a chain reaction that could not be stopped, thousands of inds began copsing before tens of thousands of inds copse in all four corners of the ind continent. These waves instead of spreading outward went and hit the wall. The white wall is being bombarded by waves the weight of mountains. Kaijuugh and hisugh spread out all over the entire region of the Turbulent Sea, like hisugh itself is making the Turbulent Sea be even more wild and the seabed shakes like the intensity about to create a rift below the sea. Thunder and lightning roars and sings, wind gather and create terrifying storms, swirling and destroying everything in its path The people in Arturia look up at the sky and sees the dark clouds and see the lightning and hear the thunder and then apanying this thunder and lightning is heavy rain The warning is issued, people who are not confident of their strength flies away from the city of Arturia deciding to fly to other cities in the ind continent. The battle ising closer and closer and the three Divine Comprehension leveler sitting on the tform only look at this with indifference. This is just the prologue and the main story does not yet begin. The sound of thunder must have roars in the sky for half an hour, each of its roars is like a hammer smashing on the sky. The heavens itself seems to shake and affect the waves below. The trembling and the shaking seem to increase in his intensity On the four corners of the ind continent of Arturia, the barriers of inds that have obstructed the pirates, the criminals and the dark forces of the world had been cleared. Tens of thousands of inds had copsed and sink down into the sea. The bursting water flew up, jettisoned to the heavens above like a fast-rushing spear. The force of the copse created such a powerful force that it flew up. The cracking of the ind could be heard all over the entire Turbulent Sea If it''s, the world before, the sound would travel the world a couple of times. After all, when would you see such a scene of tens of thousands of inds copsing inwardly, at the same time? Imagine the force of such destruction affects its surrounding and how loud the sound it made The visual effect of this is shocking to the people of the world watching this The dark forces of the world could see that their action is being yed all over the world and every once in a while, they would see a few white owls flying among the clouds, evading the lightning and piercing through the whirling storms like it was nothing Many pirates see those white owls And they could tell that this is how the White Owl is broadcasting their actions. But they did not hunt these white owls down. Because they also want the world to see the power of their force. If they win today, this recording, this broadcast would instead help them. Until the winner is decided, everything is still up in the air. ''Move!'' ''Full speed ahead!'' ''Sail forward!'' ''Go!'' The orders are shouted; the morale is soaring! Kaiju power emboldened the dark forces of the world and the whole world that sees this is shocked to see this scene. In the four corners of the white wall that stands high that it reaches the clouds, tens of thousands of ships sail forward The ind had copses leaving an empty area for the dark forces of the world to sail forward. The waves of the sea after the sinking of these many inds should have created a mega tsunami but the will of the sea seems to be wielded by Kaiju and the waves try to bombard the wall But not even a crack could be found on that tall white wall. But the runes carved on top of it is dimming and the protection formation before the white wall has already been wear down by such attack. However, even when all of these was worn down by those attack of the waves, it still stands tall. Kaiju who is in the air look at the tall wall and smiles He could stimte the waves and attack this wall and in half an hour this wall would crumble. If this ce is onnd, it might take a few more hours or even days. But this is the sea and if there is one thing that is in abundance in the sea, it is water and waves. The ebbs and flow of the wave could be calming to some people who watched it when it is angry, the same wave could swallow you whole Kaiju fly forward and the sip follow him like he is a beacon. Above his head thunder roars and lighting shed by. Rain falls down and the dark clouds a great deal of oppression to the people of the world. The sea thrashed about wildly. The ships are all sailing the sea with great speed. There is no phenomenon of time and space that disturbs them. The trident wielded by Kaiju seems to control all the phenomenon of the sea. Kaiju also only knows this when he wielded this trident. No matter how dangerous it is, no matter how mystical it is, the ten seas pose no threat to him like he is holding the key of the ten seas. The whole world watches as Kaiju flies in the skying closer and closer to the wall and in just a few minutes, without the obstruction of the space and time and any disturbance of spatial interference, he is now in front of that tall wall. Kaiju himself is a twenty-five-foot monster. And if he morphs to his true appearance of a dragon, he would be evenrger But even then,pared to this wall that encircles the entire ind continent, he looks like antsparing with the height of a human. Other people saw it and wonder how powerful; Death Monarch is to conjure up such an impregnable wall? If this is not a world of high fantasy and instead the world before the Fall, such tall wall would create the most impregnable fortresses Even if you rise above the fortress, the restriction put on it would make anyone unable to descend down as the whole weight of the entire wall would be imposed on you the moment you descended down the wall. The only wall to be unaffected by the oppression of this wall is to destroy the wall. Kaiju did not dy. He pointed his trident forward, a powerful force erupted, the entire sky seems to be opened up and a drop of water seems to converge andbine to create something like a water ball on the ends of the top of the middle point of the trident. Break! >> Chapter 1471 One Lone Ship Break! He yelled, and his voice echoes all over like a deration, like a promise. The entire space around him seems topress by itself. All because of that yell It seems there is a trace ofw in it that affects the world operation. Mystical and full of magic. There is intent and there is desire of wanting to break the wall and this intent and desire turns into a power the ball of water shoots toward the wall. How small the ball of water looks and howrge the wallpared to it. But if anyone is close to that ball of water, only then they could see the horror of this ball of water. It almost seems like it carried the entire weight of the sea BREAK! The sound of something breaking could be heard all over the Turbulent Sea and to the shock of the people of the world they see how the wall turns into ashes and fly away with the dust The wall was broken just like that. It disturbs only part of the sea and it did not even create a huge wave Turning into ashes, how could it create such a big mess like when Kaiju destroys the ind? People seeing this scene could not help but feel shocked. Such a tall wall, such a sturdy and almost seems like to be an imprable wall has easily been destroyed by a small ball of water ''What¡­'' ''Kaiju is really powerful'' ''No, it I not him that is powerful. It is the trident'' All over the world, those who are looking at their screen all have their own thoughts and opinion about the things that they have just watched The sail of the ships soars high and they sail the sea from all four corners, approaching Arturia with a speed akin to lightning On the city of Arturia, on the four corners of the ind, the soldiers are all looking at the sea with a frown, tightly wielding their weapons. Some are flying in the air, ready to sh with the foot soldiers of the dark forces. The dark forces of the world did not have a professional army like the world powers, but they do have a lot of people they hired. And these people have interest in making sure that the Crime Alliance, the pirate and all of these other evil forces to continue surviving. While the ship is riding ahead toward the city, full speed, Kaiju is already flying fast like lightning. And thunder apany him, the waves split below him as his figure darted all over the turbulence of space. Even all the countless camera set up all over the route toward the city could not capture his movement. The speed be faster and faster until not even a blur could be seen but only the ripples in the air could be seen. And before long even that disappeared. Azief on his seat was closing his eyes. He had been waiting and his Divine Sense envelope the entire ind continent. If his Divine Sense reach further it would be distorted. His face is still calm even after the ind was destroyed. Even after the wall turns into ashes, he is calm, like none of this is his problems. The world is shocked and even those great figures on the second tform also was shocked. They did not think that is how long it takes for Kaiju to break the inds and the wall. It is almost like an instant. Pointing the trident, the wall crumbles. They see it and they understand the gap between them and Kaiju. Most of them had also try to the defenses of these inds and the wall ad they could tell that a Disk Formation leveler would take time to break all of those inds. If there are a few hundreds of them, it might be easier if they added military formations or using some kind of magical artifacts But even then, it would not be as fast as Kaiju method. Pointing the trident, mobilizing the power of the sea, the inds was swallowed down to the sea bed and the walls turns into ashes. They could not understand how Kaiju mobilize the power and the more they don''t understand, the more they fear. If even these Disk Formation levelers is feeling like this, there is no need to mention the feeling and fear of the people watching this all over the world But Death Monarch is still sitting there. As for Jean and Hikigaya, they are also not surprised. After all, Azief has already exined it to them before. So, they were not shocked. And if Kaiju did not even have this kind of ability, how could the world powers create such spectacle? If he is weak and easily suppressed, why would a war be provoked? Because he has the ability, the world powers pay attention to this matter The atmosphere in the square be solemn. From afar, tens of thousands of ships are approaching the ind. A distance of hundreds of kilometers is easily traversed in a few minutes All over the ind, the soldiers began preparing. In just a few minutes, the ships could already be seen a stone throws away. Even as the ship is approaching the shore, they did not slow down. Some of the ship even began to float. All of the protection formationyout around the ind vicinity is easily broken. The sound of it breaking is like the sound of a falling ss. Kaiju is in the lead and tens of thousands of people behind him. Fifteen minutes. That is how long it takes for the dark forces of the world to traverse thousands of kilometers from the wall to the ind. The speed of the ship is like lightning, if this was before the Fall, those people in the ship would all probably vaporized for moving that fast but this is no longer the initial year of the Fall Those whoe her, all have some abilities to survive. Be ready! They are going to attack as soon as theynd. North side report The South has detected the ships. The ship is going tond in a few minutes in the West All kinds of reports could be heard through theirmunication device. The soldiers that are waiting at the area around the shore of the four corners of the ind continent all are in tense mood. Kaiju on the other hand flew so fast and then just before anyone could react, he is already floating on top of the south side port And then he stopped. He looks toward the Central Square. He could see with his eyes Death Monarch, Jean and Hikigaya He did not enter thend. He just floats there. He is waiting. The whole world sees this. And some soldiers on the port wanted to make a move but an order quickly came. Leave him to Death Monarch! >> There are dark eyes watching all of this. There is a lone ship. It hides behind the waves and the chaos. Yewa Hafar is now looking at the battle that is about tomence and he frowned. The more he watched, the more thing progressed like this, the more he frowned and the more he feels frustrated. Things that he thought is tightly in his hand is no longer in his grasp. And his mind is also thinking of something else ''Should he change the character?'' There would be other candidates. He thought but then he shook his head. Things have gone this far. If he had been more decisive, or he could have seen this happening, he probably would make that choice. But he could not have expected this Fate and Destiny changes. This kind of thing just couldn''t happen. Maybe, in some small-scale worldly destiny. Or maybe, destiny bestowed by those beings that think of themselves as gods. False gods and false faith. But this is the fate and destiny bestowed by Him. And it changes ''Too many hands in the darkness. And too many hands that are now reaching out'' The waves fall around him but it did not attack or affect his ship. It is like his ship is protected. He might not have the power of Death Monarch and he surely could not fight against people like Kaiju or the big figures in the world but his magic and his knowledge of such things are very high Even though he is limited by the vessel that he had taken, it is not like his knowledge and his experience simply goes away There is magic that he uses to easily dispel such dangers. He is now standing on the deck of his ship, hesitating. Hee here expecting things toe back to its course but clearly now, he could feel it. Feel the changing course of destiny and fate It is rerouting and Yewa Hafar doesn''t think it is rerouting to the most ideal route that he had nned. Just as he thinks of this, there is a raven that appears. And this causes him to narrow his eyes. He was used to seeing the white owls flying on the sky above because he knows it is the owls of the White Owl organization. But ravens? This far fromnd. And appearing suddenly? He shook his head ''It''s you'' the words he said is barely a whisper but the crow shouted and the cawing sound is grating to the ear as it swopped down from the air and just right before it is about to hit the deck, the raven transformed into a man in a three-piece suit, a hat on top of his head, a middle-aged face but elegant and charismatic. Loki the Trickster. There is only one person in the world that knows who he is and knows why he is here. Yewa Hafar is not famous. He did not do anything troublesome and he mostly a man with a low profile Hence, he could blend with the world and the world powers is none the wiser. Thus, there is no reason for such forces to contact him. So, the only logical conclusion is that the person in front of him is Loki Of course, even if all of these facts are not considered, one could still tell that it is Loki. Because of the ravens Loki look at Yewa Hafar. His face is different from thest time, understandable since he does change his face a lot And he is smiling. ''Ah, Yewa Hafar, smile a little'' he is in a very good mood. ''Youe here to mock me?'' He shook his head. Usually, they would banter a bit. But now is clearly not the moment. In the distance, the battle is about get intense. Loki simply said ''I am here because you are here.'' He smiles and he did not borate. But they both understand each other. Lokie here fearing that Yewa Hafar would do something. Yewa Hafar has many darks magic and dark knowledge in his disposal And if Lokipare his knowledge with Yewa Hafar, he knows he iscking. Yewa Hafar age is probably so old that even some gxy is not as old as him. Of course, he sometime forgets this but the magic and ability he had umted over all of those years must not be underestimated. But¡­. Loki is stronger. The vessel that Yewa Hafar had entered is not as talented as him and with Yew Hafar wanting to be low profile, means he could not show off like Death Monarch or umte resentment a so, even though it has been years, even though the world is full of energy, he just entered Disk Formation and stagnated there. So, that kind off level any differences between them. The wind blows and the waves thrashes wildly, a lone ship that only has one person now have two people, looking from afar, watching the changes of the world >>> Chapter 1472 Diversion The world looks at the screen like there is nothing else worth seeing in the world right now. They all saw that Kaiju is there, above the port, floating, his right hand holding the trident behind him tens of thousands of ships sailing the sea with incredible speed that it created churning waves and spiraling trials, bringing about more and more shocks to the shore. But the soldiers and the warriors, and the great figures of the world powers did not do anything. Death Monarch is closing his eyes, Jean seems to be yawning and Hikigaya rubbing the back of his neck This is something that the world does not understand. Kaiju did not make any moves. He seems to be waiting. And Death Monarch also seems to be waiting. Five more minutes passes without anything happening The world is watching and they are tense just by looking at this silence It is probably the tensest and longest five minutes in the world for people of Arturia. The ships now arrived near the shore. In all four corners of the ind, all of these ships, enemy''s ships are only a few miles away from the shore. They slowed down but they did not stop. The officer in charge of the borders of the four corners of this ind then quickly issued orders. Attack! Get them! Kill! Do not let them get into the ind! The four people tasked with guarding the four sides of the ind continent, all were given the title of General for this period. Their authority is to mobilize all the soldiers that was stationed on the four corners of the ind continent. The Western general, the Southern General, The Eastern General and the Northern General. This title is temporary but it gave them the authority to use all of the soldiers that was stationed regardless of their affiliation with any world powers. Yes, this time, the world powers unified theirmands of soldiers. These kinds of soldiers usually would be led by someone famous and experienced like Wang Jian, Athena, or Freya or maybe Raymond who is also an aplished general. There are even many generals in the Lotus Order and the African Alliance. But, this time, these big figures still sit on their chair on the tform instead giving the power tomand the soldiers to four generals of Arturia that is just recently promoted to this position. Because this war will not be decided by soldiers. Because these are pirates and criminal, and their way of fighting would not be as organized as soldiers And because there is no need to use soldier that much Fighting this kind of organization, as long as you defeated the head and the central figures of this force, they would crumble by themselves. That is why the great generals of Pandemonium, of World government and the other world powers did not take the position. They know what they need to do. When these soldiers fly out from the shore and attack the ship, the pirates were the first one that fought against these soldiers. Sound of scream, of death and despair resounded all across the skies of the shore. But Kaiju still did not make any moves. At first, these kinds of sounds could only be heard on one side but not before long all four corners of the ind could hear this sound. Some people fought these soldiers and somended on other empty side of the shore. But even then, they are not spare of any attack. If theynded on empty spots, all kinds of bullet would suddenly fall down from the sky and began attacking them. The ind continent of Arturia isrge and vast And being arge ind that is like a continent, does have advantages. It is estimated that there is too muchnd that every inhabitant of this ind could all establish a vige and city and still have so many spaces left. But that also means it has its own weakness. And that weakness is the fact that it has many open spaces, many empty ces that could easily be breached Of course, if Death Monarch had wanted to, he could have plugged this hole by conjuring up walls. pped on some anti-gravity array and people could not just fly through the wall. But he did not. And the soldiers that are fighting also seems to give up trying to plug up these many holes in the defenses. In any conventional warfare, if they could enter through this open space, they would double back and then destroy the soldiers that are fighting on the shore. But this is not a conventional warfare. It never has been Even if they destroy the soldiers, they know that it would not mean that they have won. Because the true force of the world powers is not those soldiers but the people on the square and so, tens of thousands of people, reaching hundred thousand of men and women all flew toward the central square. Whether it be for the north, the northwest, the south, the east, they all few toward the Central square, ignoring the soldiers that are fighting with the pirates on the shores. The Crime Alliance and the pirate clearly has a n. The pirates would hold off the soldiers stationed on the four corners of the ind and the Crime Alliance would enter the city with the other dark forces that they manage to persuade to join them in this war. Right now, casualties are piling up. But Kaiju did not make any moves ye. And so, Death Monarch also did not make any move. Hikigaya might not have rubbed the back of his neck now but he also seems particrly uninterested with what is happening. But it was Jean that has gotten up. Azief understand why Jean simply bows a little to Azief and Hikigaya and simply said ''That is my cue'' ''Thank you for doing this'' Jean only smiles and then he flies into the air. The whole world was suddenly shaken with this sudden move of the Time Maniptor. What is Jean trying to do? Is he going to fight Kaiju now? But a more shocking thing happens after that. Jean closes his eyes, spread out his arms and he turns into motes of light. These motes of light flew upwards and not before long disappears like it is never even there. The whole world watching this as silent. They look on and for a moment they were speechless. Jean is no longer in Arturia! Everyone was shocked at this. Because before, there is three Divine Comprehension leveler. With the three of them there, how could things go out of control. Even though people also feel afraid seeing Kaiju powers, they still have confidence to the three Divine Comprehension leveler. But some people are smart. They could tell that if they could think like this, the pirates could also think of it ''Diversion. Divide and conquer!'' this is the thought of many people in the world. And they were not wrong. At the same time that the Pirate, the Crime Alliance, the forces of the criminal underworld isying a siege on Arturia, all over the seven world powers, there is Battlestar appearing out of nowhere in the sky. The Turbulent Sea requires ships and so are some of the other ten seas. But outside of Turbulent Sea, other conventional weapon could still be used and sued without interruption or disturbances. So, a Battlestar suddenly appeared above the Ind of Peace. Some appear on the continent and some appears in the famous and important city of the world powers. There is a Battlestar that in everynd of each of the great power. Pandemonium had six Battlestar that appears over its skies. Then, like they had rehearsed it before, all of these Battlestar unleashed their fire powers down. This kind of attack would carpet bomb any continent into dust. Nuclear weapons, sma, force st, Sun poweredsers all flew down in an attack that would seem to have the power to destroy the Earth The attack was sudden and shocking. Most of the top-ranking members of the world powers are all gathered in Arturia. But just because they''re not here does not mean that the people here could not fight back. In Pandemonium, as the Battlestar attacks the continent, the st did not even break any cities or wipes out the continent as expected. ''What the hell!'' one of the admirals of the Battlestar seems to shout as he sees the result of his bombardment. Which is a big fat of nothing This is the city full of powerful people. They flew to the sky. Some opens their mouth and the nuclear explosion was absorbed by him The bomb should have exploded when it reaches the round but a man simply punches it and as it was exploding, swallowed the entire explosion with its radiation like it is food. And this person is not even a rted person to Pandemonium Defense Corps. He is simply one of the many people that lives in pandemonium. Heughs and seems to be very excited. Those who sails the seas toe to Pandemonium are all hardy people. Because of that, most people whoe to Pandemonium is usually someone with ability to survive and fight. All over Pandemonium, there is people who goes up to the sky and begin engaging the enemy without even being told by the officials. They simply feel excited that they now could fight without worrying about thew. Battlestar usually have enough fire power to bomb a into destruction. But this world is not some primitive world This is a new world full of magic. They bombard it again but this time the result is even more shocking ''This is just¡­'' some people are speechless And some people¡­. ''Shit! >> Chapter 1473 Time Stopped For Him The people attacking Pandemonium could not help but hurl curses. Because as the dust of destruction is swept away by the wind, they finally could see what happened. The first bombardment could be said to fail because of those people who flew up into the sky and uses their abilities to protect the cities and viges that they are in. But the second bombardment, they throw even more powerful explosion. Even if the Good Samaritans is a Disk Formation leveler, they would be thrown to the ground. It might not kill them immediately but they would at least be repulsed and unable to move. And then their attack would have decimated the cities and the viges. But what they see now in front of their eyes is a golden dome, translucent and ethereal that envelops the entire skyscape of Pandemonium. In that moment when those Pandemonium citizens flew up and held off the first attack, the Defense corps had enough time to set up the formation running. Only a few seconds was needed and that one second is important enough that it changes the result of this battle The facial expression of those attackers is not good ''This¡­.is it left by him?'' ''Even far away, he could still¡­haish'' one of them sighed. Everyone that sees this golden dome could not help to have the same thought This is probably one of Death Monarch formation. But just because they failed the first time, did not mean they would just give up and run away. Instead, the sound of the Battlestar charging could be heard all over the city. ''One attack does not work, two attack does not work, don''t tell me if we bombard this ce hundreds of times, the formation would still hold!'' one of the admirals shouted. There will never be such opportunities again to attack and inflict great damage to the capital of the world powers than today Today, the entire firepower of the world powers is now on the Turbulent Sea. Unless you are a Divine Comprehension leveler, you could not easily teleport out of the Turbulent Sea So, right now, the defense of the world powers cities and territory is at its lowest. The same thing happened on the other world powers. The initial attack is resisted by the protection measure left by the world powers and the people in those ces These Battlestar''s is none other owned by the Crime Alliance, the pirate and the other forces in the criminal underworld Taking advantage that most of the high ranking and powerful figure of these world powers is in Arturia, the Crime Alliance, the pirates, the forces of the criminal underworld split some of their low-level forces to attack the cities and capitals and territory of the world powers. The reason is not evident to these people. But it is evident to the world powers. There is three Divine Comprehension leveler in Arturia. The more there is such person with such power in Arturia, means the lower the probability of the dark forces to win. So, they are the diversion. To force one of the three beings of Divine Comprehension leveler to make a move. Of course, this part of the n is not something that these admirals and these soldiers that are now trying to bombard the cities of these world powers knows about. The Battlestar did not take long before they charge their weapons again and bombard the cities, viges and towns all over the world The same scene could be seen all over the continents ruled by the Seven Great Powers. Therger a continent is, the harder it is to protect all of the cities. Fortunately, enough, there is not too many cities in far ces as most cities are near the capital city as it gravitates to the center of power of the world powers BOOOM! BANG! PHEWW! The sound of explosion echoes all over, ringing like a bell that signifies destruction. The clouds were all burned by the effect of these explosion. Nuclear bombs, one of the most destructive weapons that was constructed before the Fall is now used wantonly without caring about whether it would destroy the world Such weapon is no longer something that is fearsome as it was before as some people could be nuked and still could survive. And the world itself has great regenerative power. Radiations is even food for some. The bombardment is focused on the protection formation of the capital cities. In Pandemonium, the capital city of Pandemonium is being bombarded. In the World Government, it was the Ind of Peace. In the League of Freedom, it was Stormhold, the capital city of the League of Freedom. In Lotus Order, it was the Lotus Pce. And so on and so forth, most of the Battlestar focused on trying to destroy the capital cities of these world powers Sooner orter, something will give out. Many of the citizens looking at the sky, looking at the protection of the city ''What should we do!'' ''It will break'' ''Mobilize the city guards! ''Call the army!'' But most of the army had gone to Arturia. And most of the city guards is not capable of handling such powerful bombardment it slowly eroded and showing sign of breaking¡­. they could not help but feel terrified. Most capital city would be almost impossible to destroy. But that is not the case for other cities. Most of the world powers lives in continent and they have their capital city and they have other cities that is established by the people there. What the dark forces of the world wanted to do is to destroy the power base of these world powers. The second bombardment stop. All over the world, there is already signs that some of the protection formation is about to wear down and break. The Battlestar charges again, the droning sound of its charging seems to fill the hearts of the people on the city with trepidation. But as the Battlestar was about to bombard the cities and the towns, suddenly everything seems to have stop The course of the wind, the sound of explosion, the movement of everything seems to have stopped. And then appearing out of nothingness, the is a person, floating in the air And the moment he came, Time and Space seems to be constrained, a river made of illusory colors appears for a second before it dissipated in a motes of light The people all over the world that is watching this cheered! The Time Maniptor appears! There is someone in the sky, wearing a leather armor, swirling with green and purplish aura. Even though, he is tall,pared to therge Battlestar on the sky, he looks like an antpared to arge boulder. His wavy hair does not flutter and he has a beard that make him look manly and fierce. There is a smile on his face that made people who sees it feel reassured. He smiles and look toward the people below him He seems to floats through thend without time without any sense of urgency. There are bullets, sma beam,ser shot and many more that seems to be heading his way and some are even in his way but in thisnd without time, all of this halted. He sometimes pokes a few missiles and these missiles changes its direction. Sometimes, he pokes it a little harder and these missiles would turn direction, floats like it are in zero gravity and the point of this missile is now pointing toward the Battlestar on the sky His shoes pierces through the clouds, and everything seems to have stopped. His power envelopes the whole world. But it could not stop time in all ces of the world. The people watching this is these ces that not affected by the power of time was shocked Everyone knows of the name Time Maniptor but rarely the see Jean makes a move. Even after the world had expanded, his power could still affect the world. This is the thought of many people The people all over the world could see missiles, explosion attack all halted, stopped, floats. They have no word for it as for the first few moments, they were only dumbfounded with what they are seeing. As for the people in the bombardment area, they could not move, the feeling all over their body disappeared like they did not exist. The power of timepels them. But they seem to still be able to see and move their eyes. This is intentional by Jean. Jean sighed and spoke ''You wanted to distract us. How could we not be prepared?'' His voice is low but it seems to echoes all over their ears Jean, Hikigaya and Azief all knows that the criminal underworld did not use all of their avable forces and all of their powers. Of course, the reason is because some of these methods is unusable in the Turbulent Sea. But just because the methods are unusable in the Turbulent Sea, does not mean it did not work in other ces. Jean was tasked to make sure the attack of the ark forces of the criminal underworld will not affect the people of the world. Of course, he did not only appear in one ce instead just like when he uses his skill during the Multiversal Convergence, he appears all over the world with his Time Avatar. And wherever he appears time stopped. >> Chapter 1474 Demons Fighting The Sea He went to each Battlestar. And each touch disintegrated the Battlestar. Anything he touches seems to have recovered its time. Those people inside the Battlestar all floated in the air, unmoving. They did not disintegrate with the Battlestar Whether it be a Battlestar, a powerful ship, a missile, or a gigantic robot, all of them turns to ashes. The world could see the horrors of a Divine Comprehension leveler. Before, Jean, Hikigaya and Azief had to fight against a Demon King who has the equivalent power to an Essence Creation leveler so they might seem weak. But now if it ispared to the people of Earth where most people top ceiling power which is Disk Formation, all methods seem unable to escape Jean grasp. Jean himself did not kill these people. Because none of them could kill people under his watch. It is like him blocking a couple of ants. All over the world, Jean pacified the chaos almost in an instant. In Arturia, Azief smiles. Even though he is far away he could see all of this. The scene might be a little bit blurry but he could see that Jena had managed to pacify the attack of the dark forces ? Then a powerful aura burst out all over the entire ind. The soldiers on the first level of the tform sees other soldiers of the dark forces approaching. And they also charge forward. Some flew to the sky, some burrow to the ground, all kinds of magical and mystical abilities are shown. But they all do it in an orderly manner. A formation is formed, a gigantic image of a golden spear appears and with a shout that shakes the Heaven and Earth, thisrge spear flew toward the charging mob. The spear flew forward like some kind of a giant missile ready to smash the unruly mob of the dark forces. But before, it could reach them, it exploded into motoes of light, unable to reach the intended destination. The people of the Crime Alliance finally appear on the scene, floating above the air, their aura pierces the clouds. Rains are falling all over the entire ind continent; the dark clouds are oppressing and thunder roars and lightning shes by. The entire scene seems gloomy. Right now, if Azief wanted to kill those ten people it would be as easy as clicking his finger together. But he did not and everyone know why. Those ten people is not important at all. Whether they live or died is not the true crux of the matter. Death Monarch wanted to bait them toe here and the Crime Alliance and the pirates and the criminal underworld knows they must take the bait. Azief saw the situation but he still did not stand up. Instead, he shouted ''Soldiers against soldiers, general against generals'' he said it and the people on the second level of the tform all rises up. When these people, generals, kings and Queens, great figures of the world all stand up at the same moment, the momentum soar toward the heaven with great momentum. The entire city could feel it before it ripples like a fast-moving wave that is spread all over the ind continent. The force is very powerful that it created st of wind ttening and crushing every stall around the squares. The closest building near the tform instantly vaporized, turning to dust The dark clouds above their head split apart, the roars of the thunder seem to be dimmedpared to the sound of droning that seems to echoes all over the entire city The force of tehri power changes the course of the wind, split apart the skies above and parted clouds and crushes thunder and dim the lightning. Wang Jian, Athena, Freya, the general from the other world powers, Jesse, Nick, Nehanda Nuhurai, and many more then rose up from their chair And without waiting, they shed in the sky and in the ground, on the sea and below the Earth Sound of explosion echoes endlessly, the entire ground shakes and the skies seems to crack apart. The scene of a war of gods and demons. That is the most apt way to describe the battle right now. Now, there is only two parts of the tform that still have people. There is the third tform where Azief and Hikigaya is and the fourth level of the tform where there is those ten people. ''Are you both going to gang up on me?'' Kaiju said. All over these two people are the sound of explosion and after waves of shocks could make the words, they said distorted. But everyone could hear each other very well even amidst the explosion. these shock, the st of all kinds of energy waves did not even break even one tile of the tform There is a reason why Kaiju did not simply just rush forward and save those ten people and call it a day. Other people might not see it but how could Kaiju not see it. Hikigaya is maintaining a certain kind of formation. And as long as he sist there, even Kaiju would find it hard to break through this formation. This kind of formation is not a formation that is like the dome formation where he could simply break it with strength Knowing Hikigaya and his abilities, his formation must be some kind of illusion formation. It is dormant now but once the enemy enters the tform upper level, the formation probably would be activated instantly. It is because of that Kaiju did not dare toe forward and grab all those ten people. Because even though he holds the trident, Hikigaya is a whole other realm above him Kaiju, even though he shows such power¡­he is still a Disk Formation leveler. The only reason he is able to fight and dares to challenge these many people and the top power of the world power is precisely because he knows how miraculous and powerful; the trident on his hand Of course, even though people think of him as a Disk Formation leveler, he is not a Disk Formation leveler in the conventional sense. After all, his cultivation method is very different from the people of this world If anything, it could be said that he has the power equivalent to a Duisk Formation leveler. It is like that Demon King who has the ability and power equivalent to an Essence Creation leveler but not truly an Essence Creation leveler like the people of this world. Because if the people of this world be an Essence Creation leveler, they would controlws and souls and intangible things and concepts. But the Demon King focused on physical enhancement. There is no right and wrong, there is only strong and weak and their power level system might be different but it is not wrong to say that the Demon King has the power equivalent to a Divine Comprehension leveler. The atmosphere be more and more chaotic. All over the entire ind, there is fight and explosion. The sky itself seems like it would copse. And Azief finally stands up. The moment he stands up, a gust of wind blows all over the city. WHOOSH! This wind pushes all of the people in the sky near the city and this wave of wind is unlike any other wind that have blown. It seems to have a repulsing power that pushes these people hundred and thousands of kilometers away. This wind seems to have the power to rip apart space and time and transported tens of thousands of people fighting in ethe sky and on and under the ground, tens of thousands of kilometers away from the ind. Some people who are more powerful, whose attack disrupt space and time was not affected by those soldiers were all transported far away. Hikigaya pointed his hand toward the sky and then the shouting and screaming seems to echoed out all over heaven and Earth that many people were shocked. They look up at the sky and some people frowned. And some people smile It is the March of the Demons, the Hyakki Yakou. Demonic aura seems to spread out all over the skies, the clouds around this march of the Demons all turns red like blood is dripping from the sky. Was it really simply an illusion when it feels this real? The consciousness of people could conjure up very interesting thing and this is the thought of Hikigaya. and the March of the Demons appears and these monsters and Youkai, Oni, demons all flew out toward the direction those soldiers. Kaiju could see what Death Monarch is doing. He is trying to iste the soldiers of the Crime Alliance and the dark forces of the world. The wind only spread across the city of Arturia so there are still many people fighting in the beaches and the shore and all over the ind continent. Kaiju could also see that now that they are isted, Hikigaya seems to take advantage of this to send his Illusion Servants to help and aid the soldiers of the world powers. But Kaiju seeing all of this, how could he let such thing happens. He waves his trident and pointed it to the sea and the sea tremble and the seabed quakes, the entire ind continent seems to shake. BOOM! >> Chapter 1475 The Awe Of The Enemy A sudden sound of explosion st sounded. First, there is only one such noise but not before long hundreds and thousands of such sound seems to erupt at the same time, forming a powerful sonic st all over the entire sea. Swoosh! Flying up from the sea, is countless of dragons, sea creatures and monsters of the deep sea. Some of them is made from water itself, a form of power of the trident and some are the creatures of the sea itself. Their eyes are cloudy like they are being confounded. These sea monster all goes toward tens of thousands of kilometers away. If Hikigaya could summon Youkai and Onis, demons and monsters, using his illusion ability to change unreal things to real, then Kaiju who has the power of the sea could mobilize the monsters and creatures of the deep sea to help the soldiers of the dark forces. Hikigaya seeing this only smile. ''It seems it is really right not to underestimate him. If he is allowed to refine more of the power of the trident, who knows what kind of power he could reach.'' He paused for a second before saying ''This kind of unstable element really should be eradicated'' Azief smiles. Since he thought about making the world stable, this kind of thing really should have been eradicated or tamed. Before, he returns back to Earth, he never nned to do all this. To him, the criminal underworld and the pirates are never his concern. Because the world power could not be shaken by these two. The reason is simply because they don''t have the firepower that the world powers have. In every world power, a few dozens of Disk Formation levelers are retained. And that is only on the surface. This did not mention other people of interest that is not brought to the world stage, acting like a trump card. The pirates on the other hand are loose and disorganized. Even though they have pirate lords and they schedule meeting with other pirate lords, there is no unifiedmand. The pirates act independently and sometime act against one another. The world power approach to them is to pit them against one another. As for the Crime Alliance, they have a bit more organizedmand. Hence, the name, organized crime. However, they do not have enough people to fight any of the world power. Most of their member of the Red Table are all Disk Formation levelers butpared that to the Disk leveler of any world powers, they would find themselvescking. And they alsock soldiers. The world powers could mobilize tens of thousands or hundred thousand of people. Poption might have dwindled, but even thesemon people know where to choose to live. Would they choose a city that is full of crime, chaos or choose the world powers? The world power might be authoritarian but eve they follow rules to some sort. Not to mention that the people also knew that if the world powers oppress them too much and they revolt, other world powers could impeach them in the World Councill, attracting the attack of other world powers or other faction that could rise. This is the wisdom of Death Monarch giving one organization, one force arge continent to manage. Either you manage them well, or dissident would rise and if this dissenter manages to rece you, then if everything is proper and right, the other world power would acknowledge their ownership of the title and wee a new regime to the fold. Azief look at Kaiju and he shakes his head ''Because of him, I have to scrap all of my ns'' he thought to himself. How could he not be angry? His n was very simple. After he returns with Katarina, he ns to return to Pandemonium, settle a few matters and then began his seclusion. There are many things that he wanted to do. Not only eh wanted to break through to Essence Creation, he also wanted got check the inheritance of the Etherna that he got. The bleu crystal. He wanted to take time to digest the information from the blue crystal and maybe he would find a way to sessfully walk the path of Perfection in Essence Creation. He also wanted to learn more about the legacy of the Etherna This was his n. But, then somehow there is a trident that falls from the sky. A battle was fought and this battle alone had shocked the world Azief believe that is when it all started. The mater seems to be small but the more it is known what they are fighting about, the bigger the matter became Azief then learns that the weapon that a dragon and the Earthshaker fight for is the true trident of Poseidon. Hearing this, he was rmed. Poseidon is a true powerful powerhouse in the Universe. Azief himself had never met that being but he did hoes to the periphery of Olympus when he was trying to find his way back home with Will years ago. So, he knows how advanced and powerful Olympus really is. They have manys under their control and each could easily harvest energy all over their star system, making them prosperous. That what makes Azief alert and made him choose such a drastic way. Poseidon sending his trident here what is the purpose? Azief also felt that this has something to do with him. The moment he initiated the Multiversal Convergence and fighting those Demon King, he seems to have signaled the Universe that Earth is capable of great power of destruction. This might alert some people and some gazes might now focused on them Since it is his responsibilities, he also needs to bear the burden of cleaning it up. In the past, he might be someone who would run from his responsibilities But he had grown and he knows, even if he could run form this, his heart couldn''t. Azief then put this thought on the back of his mind. He shows no sign at all, he was thinking of all of this stuff. It took him only a fraction of a second to think of all of this while at the same time maintaining his focus on Kaiju. His eyes are still looking at Kaiju. And he walks slowly toward the edge of the tform but each step he took created wind gales. The entire city seems to being pushed by this wind but unlike the force that sted off those Disk Formation levelers before, it did not destroy the houses or the building. instead, it only pushes those who he wanted to push and retain those who he wanted to retain Azief control of energy is very precise and this is one of the differences between Disk Formation leveler and Divine Comprehension leveler. He looks at Kaiju and his Divine Sense seems to surge forward. But the moment it reaches Kaiju, nothing happens. Azief smiles ''Even though it protects him from soul and mind attack, at least it did not have the power to attack back'' Azief smiles at this. he was ready to be bacshed by his own divine sense but it is clear that Kaiju did not yet master the power of that trident Kaiju frowned. Right now, around the square, there is only a few people. As for those Disk Formation levelers that fought bravely in the sky, they were pushed by the wind and no doubt were pushed tens of thousands of kilometers away. This is probably Azief way of limiting the damage to the city. So, the area of the tform seems empty but the scream and shouts in the distance could still be heard echoing all over the entire city. There is fighting everywhere and chaos pervaded But in the eyes of Kaiju and Azief, they seem to only look at each other. At the same time Azief is analyzing Kaiju, Kaiju also is looking and analyzing Azief. Both of these people did not know each other and they are not even familiar with each other. They have never traded blows with each other but it seems that Azief wanted to fight him even more than he wanted to fight against his other enemies. Death Monarch has many enemies and he also knows who his enemy is and ustomed to fighting them. At least, he had tried their strength before like his battle with Void and the other forces of the world power But this is the first time Azief fought someone who he did not know that much. Kaiju look at Azief and he could not help but think that the renowned famous Death Monarch really look like a tall sturdy mountain The invincible Death Monarch, the most powerful man in the world, the ruler of Pandemonium! Now, that he had stand up and began making his move, the atmosphere of the battle exploded to the peak in an instant. The smile on Kaiju face bes wider and the hands holding the trident bes even tighter. His aura fills the sky and there is the feeling of killing intent rising from him. Kaiju had seen the footage of Death Monarch and he could be described, One thought to be Immortal, One Thought to be a Demon. At times, he could emanate an aura of immortal living unstained by the mortal affairs, at times he could be like a Demon that steps on the corpses of the people of the world, merciless and cruel All that separate the lofty, noble immortal and the bloodthirsty free natured Demon is simply his thoughts. >>> Chapter 1476 A Roar And A Punch To reach this level of power andprehension, the level system that humans have could not exin this. This is the reason why Azief had always able to fight against people way above his level. ? He has his own paths and he has his own understanding of his own abilities and right now, his killing intent leaked for a second. And once it leaked, the sky and the earth are full of murderous aura and the pressure of the world descend on him. It is like a mountain mming on his shoulders But Kaiju himself did not lose to him in gathering and unleashing momentum. ''Heh!'' he smiles and heughs ''Hahaha!'' hisugh seems to drown all the sound of explosion and split the wind that wanted to push him away When the pressure falls down on him, he shakes the trident and the entire world semes to tremble. The seas crush and spirals around him, a powerful aura rushed up to the sky and destroy this pressure, in almost an instant ''You want to fight?'' Azief ask. His voice is very calm. he is not angry. It is almost like he is asking Kaiju to go drink coffee with him. That is how calm the words seem. Kaiju smiles. The people of the world could still see this and eh artis conversation. Right now, they do not think of how White Owl could even broadcast this scene even amidst the explosion as they are all glued to the screen. This is the top two fighters of each faction. Win or lose, it will dictate the new world order of the world Even though Azief spoke calmly, his voice itself has power and his voice spreads in all direction. Even those people who were fighting thousands of kilometers away could hear it and for the people in the ind continent they could hear it even more clearly. ''What a Death Monarch!'' ''What a Kaiju!'' Everyone that is watching this battle, or those that is fighting all over the ind right now could not have expected things to be like this. The meeting of these two top fighters in the world, there is no useless conversation, and they immediately wanted to fight the moment they meet. Azief also knows this is now the right moment to make the move. Because it could not wait anymore. Everything is already hyped out. The only thing left is to win the battle. ''Let''s fight then!'' Kaiju said.,ughing, hisugh echoes all over the Ten Seas. Even though many people view Kaiju as an enemy, he does have all the traits of a heroic person. Good or evil is forgotten at this moment, the demeanor of Kaiju is shocking but also enchanting, charismatic and have a certain pull to certain people. ''Good!'' Azief said as he flew out of the tform. The moment Kaiju saw Azief ising towards him, a powerful energy pierces the sky and break the sea waves below him. And then suddenly the clouds gather again and the thunder and lightning went wild, went crazy. BOOOM! A powerful shockwave erupted and to the shock of everyone, Kaiju has turned into his dragon form. A thousand feet dragon is in the sky and the visual impact is enough to shake some people The shadows of this dragon alone cover half of the entire city of Arturia. Everyone look at this and could not help but be transfixed for a second. And Azief also be bigger and bigger. A golden body that slowly erge itself. A titanic dragon and a titanic giant. Seeing such a scene, countless of people who were still fighting seem to halt and even those who are still fighting could not help but be distracted. This is the mood of people in the area of the battlefield As for the people watching this from other ces, they were already stunned. Even though they did not experience it like the people on the ind, they have the advantage of viewing this battle from different angles It is not like the first time that they saw such scene. Death Monarch turning to his titanic form, or him fighting a gigantic creature is not the first for people of the world But none had been so clearly presented in front of their eyes like this People look at the back of these two people and truly felt that these are top peakbat power of the world right now and there are no peers for these two Azief body right now is floating, his head seems to touch the extremities of the sky and the clouds around his body dissipated like it is a mirage. ROAR! The Dragon roars, thunder and lightning follow, the waves crashed and spirals out of controls, the entire Ten Seas seems to be roaring Heavenly phenomenon was stimted and the Earthly Laws is disturbed. The already chaotic space and time of the Turbulent Sea bes even more chaotic. Azief could feel the force but he smiles and then he clenches his fist. A simple action But the moment he did that, those who are on the ind continent could feel it Because they feel like there is something pressuring them from every direction. A sense of oppression like never before descended on the entire ind continent. The spiraling waves exploded out of nowhere and the wind that was rushing towards Death Monarch fizzled all of a sudden The lightning above seems to suddenly exploded, turning into motes of light like a firework being exploded up during the New Year. A simple motion of clenching his fist created such a powerful pressure. Each move affects the Heavenly Laws This is Death Monarch and this is why he is the strongest man in the world! And he punched out. BOOOM! The roars of the seas, the roars of the dragon were eclipsed by the sound of this fist. The powerful fist seems to attach some intangible concept and for a moment, the world hears no sound. A moment, like the time it takes for a droplet of water to fall from a leaf A moment And then the sound appears again and Kaiju and Death Monarch is looking at each other. They seem to be probing each other. Death Monarch no longer seems to create such destruction like before. In the past, each time he would make a move, there is all kinds of mystical phenomenon, like the skies turning golden or purple or the space around him would disintegrate. Not only that, the pressure he emanated would also tten everything around him. But now, even though there is pressure all over the ind continent, it did not destroy or force people down It did not destroy the buildings around him or tten miles and miles ofnd all around him. now, he punches out but nothing was destroyed. Some people did not understand this but those people who have knowledge of power and leveling frowned. Because they understand what Death Monarch is doing is something more difficult and pointed out something to them Death Monarch has improved again. Those people that see this battle from the screen could not help but frowned It is the same situation for people who were watching this battle in secret ces. And seeing this, they could not help but sigh. Improvement would take decades if not years. But why is it when it is Death Monarch, such improvement only takes a few months? They could not help but feel envious of this In the past, even though people have power when they unleash it, it is like a nuclear bomb being detonated. Each punch could break the world If Earth did not be strong because of the All Source, having a great regenerative power, it is clear that Earth would have long been destroyed. A battle of two Disk formation, in any other, would have caused irreparable damage But as you grow stronger, one of the most important things you must do is to control your power. It is not because of moral reason like making sure people are not caught in the crossfire. No, that is not why these people, especially those people at the Disk Formation level wanted to control their power of inflicting damage It is more of the fact that when they do punch someone, kick someone, that force would only be directed at that person, or that particr object or ces. Itpresses the energy to the ultimate form, like a guided tactical nuclear missile only it is even more powerful The attack would be precise and the power would be multiplied. The lower the area of involvement, the denser the power that is concentrated in that one point That is what Azief do. Normal people could not see the subtlety and the mystery of that attack. All over the world, the peoplewatching this from their screen alsoins why is there no destruction when Death Monarch punch out but there is always someone knowledgeable And these people are the ones that will exin such thing to them Even though this is a battle between two factions of the world, the World Powers and the dark forces of the worldprised of the Crime Alliance, the Pirates and the criminal underworld of the world, to some people, they viewed this more of a battle between Death Monarch and the newly rising star Kaiju who holds the trident of a true god of Olympus. It is like who would hold the title of the strongest person in the world? And who holds that title could determine the world order. That is how Death Monarch been using that reputation all of these years. If Kaiju won and sat at that throne, he might notmand the same influence Death Monarch have but it certainly would create a different kind of power dynamic in the world. If Death Monarch won, then it is business as usual, and that throne of the strongest in the world will still be wielded by Death Monarch. This makes this battle one of the most important battle to see because it has so many far reaching consequences when the victor is announced >> Chapter 1477 Fighting All Over The World The battle is beginning and the whole world is watching Right now, there is even some people who were hiding in some pocket dimension near the Turbulent Sea, peeking out to watch the battle Some people have discovered that if you see battle between a powerful figure, you could always learn something and deepen yourprehension. Some people did not care who wins or who loses but they could not miss the battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju. What methods and techniques they would use? It is the application ofws in their attacks or will they use a method that would surprise them all? This question would gue the minds of these fighters and they could not withstand such question torturing them Now, that Death Monarch and Kaiju began to fight, how could these people stand it? They beganing out. All of these people are also very powerful. Most of them are Disk Formation leveler that is always in seclusion They did note out and rarely interferes in the world affairs, only having one objective and that is to be stronger. As such seeing such battle between two of the top figures of the world fighting it out is a great opportunity for them. The battle has started with a roar and a punch. BOOOM! BANG! BOOM! Argh! The battle all over the ind halted only for a moment before they continue fighting. It is not like they have the time to watch the battle when people in front of them are trying to kill them All over the skies, all over the ground, below it, people are still fighting, shockwave st surrounded many areas of the ind. Forest ttened, rivers andkes exhausted,rge swathe ofnds turns barrens, all magical and mystical abilities are unleashed, soldiers shouting and screaming, fighting and killing all over A war is being fought In war, not always there is a beautiful victory like the battle between Death Monarch and the Demon King where not many people be the casualty of that battle This time, the attack is in many ces. Even though Jean is there, there is even more forces of the Crime Alliance and the Pirates that seems to envelop the entire world. They also know where to target. Fortunately, enough, on the world power side there is Jean. He is the only one that could do such a shocking thing like dividing himself to tens of thousands of avatars and do it without dividing his power Death Monarch and Hikigaya could also do it but the way they do it is different from Jean Jean uses time to create his avatar, taking himself form the past and brought that Jean to the current present The difference in power is not much since Jean a few second ago is still the Jean that have Divine Comprehension level. Doing his, he could effectively protect the world. Of course, it is not that doing this doesn''t have its drawback but such drawbacks could only be stimted when he is fighting against someone on his level And since there is only three Divine Comprehension leveler in the world, Jean has nothing to worry about when defending the world And it helps that many of the cities is close to one another making it is easier to defend. It is those secluded vige and cities that is the victims. That is on the other side of the world. That is Jean fight. And he is now fighting leisurely all over the world, destroying Battlestar and advanced weapons like they were toys. On the ind however, there is soldiers fighting soldiers. The World Powers soldiers are winning It is something that everyone expected because the Crime Alliance, the Pirates and the other dark forces of the world does not really have a trained army like the ones trained by the world powers. But still people fall and dies. On both sides, mercilessly. As for the generals, they fight against other generals. Disk Formation levelers fight against Disk Formation levelers. All over the sky and the ground you could see people ganging up against each other. The world powers sometime fight with tehri clique and sometimes they cooperate with the other like Freya and Athena These two women general is fighting side by side, Athena swinging her Sword of Ares, ming surge pierce through the defenses like a fire dragon charging each time she swings that sword. Freya would use her long golden spear to swipe the necks of the enemies and also fights against the forces of the Pirate. She is like a lion tearing through the formation with Berserkers behind her. Above their formation, red dark aura seems to gather. The more they killed, the denser this aura became. And as it be dense, the soldiers and Freya uses this aura like it is their weapon, throwing it, changing its shape and using it like the extension of their body. On the other side of the battlefield, there is Pirate Lord Mary fighting both Wang Jian and Nehanda Nuhurai. Pirate Lord Mary herself hasrge figure and tall height. There is a rumor that she is a giant. How she manages to be a giant is a mystery. But her size gives her an advantage because each strike she unleashes, it is unleashed with great strength and momentum. Normal soldiers could not bear it and army formation is broken even before they have a chance to set it up. She is bravely fighting and no one could stop her. Not until Wang Jian and Nehanda Nuhurai entangled her, fighting two to one. Each time she punches out, cyclone of wind is formed, the ground shakes and the surrounding area pulverized by her punches. It is because of this she rips apart army formation like they were paper Wang Jian sent his army with Milos while he flew toward Mary and began engaging her. He uses his ck staff to dispel the wind. But even though Wang Jian could stand his ground against her, she has two hands and two feet. Her feet cause quakes and her hand causes storms. The effect is all pervasive. Nehanda Nuhuraie to the rescue. Each time the storms and the quakes appear, Nehanda Nuhurai would uses his mystical ability to nullify the storms and the quakes. The soldiers could regroup and they were ordered to put down the other enemy squads while Wang Jian and Nehanda Nuhurai restrain Mary But they are not the only battle that is going on. Marco, the first mate of the Bloody Mary pirates is fighting Arno and Giselle on another side of the battlefield. Large forest, mountain and hills Lakes and rivers, all these ces, these sites of battles are now being ravaged as these people keep using their methods to take each other down. There is fire and blood all around. The sound of screaming and shouting fills the battlefield, the sight of people being pulverized and turning into ashes could be seen in every second. The upgrade of methods of warfare leads to a more brutal war. These are the current situation of the battle all over the ind. The shaking of the ind shows themon people how dire the circumstances right now. The cities all over Arturia has already prepare their defenses. Some have dome protecting formation, some have sword flying in the sky, in a formation resembling the shape and formation of a constetion But all these protection formations could only hold up if people are not attacking them. And the soldiers, the generals, the powerful; figures of the world are fighting furiously that if not for the fact that the cities have correction, they would also be destroyed. And because of that, there is cracks and ws in the protection formation Those who watched this battle from far away, looking at therge screen does not know where to look There is the battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju. There are the battles between the generals of the world powers and the pirate lords. There are the powerful figures from both the world power and Crime Alliance duking it out Battles that shocked Heaven and Earth could be seen wherever you turn your head Near the city, Azief and Kaiju is looking at each other and their eyes locked with each other. Azief narrowed his eyes and golden light burst out from his eyes. Kaiju roars and spiral of sea water surges from below him creating a solid wall of water. The golden light hist the water wall and another explosion sounded, the shockwave sted the ports below them, instantly decimating it Aziefughed ''Hahaha!'' It seems to be full of joy and before anyone could reach, he rushed forward BOOM! He is punching out toward Kaiju and Kaiju immediately took the blow. Kaiju in his dragon form was blown away hundreds of kilometers away from the area of the city. The water wall had dissipated when it shed with the golden light and Azief did not let that opportunity go. He follows up with a punch. Right now, Azief and Kaiju is already far away from the ind but theirrge silhouette and theirrge figure could still be seen from the ind. And it is a figure that everyone is looking at. Thunder and lightning, spacepressing and time stagnating, heavenly phenomenon fills the entire Turbulent Sea, the waves thrashing wildly and the storms raging, the world seems to be in an apocalyptic state¡­. just because two people are fighting What a battle! What a fight! >>> Chapter 1478 Spectator ''Kaiju might not be a Divine Comprehension leveler but with the trident he could even fight equally with Death Monarch'' Someone mutters. These are the people that are looking at this fight Many more people went out from the pocket dimension around the Turbulent Sea. Most of these people simply had been camping here the moment they know Death Monarch use the fight They never intended to reveal themselves but Kaiju roars before and that power of that punch before has already destabilized all the space and time around the city of Arturia. Even those levelers whose ability is rted to space or time could feel the disturbance in thews Not to mention these people who hides in the secret or pocket dimension all around the Turbulent Sea. Some were forced out and somees out before it copses. Now, that they are out, they did not intend to help anyone. Instead, they look at the battle and follow the trace of the battle. ''The moment these two makes a move, they show great power and momentum'' Some of the people watching this battle, even though it is just a few exchanges of strikes, is already convinced. That if they watched this battle, they could improve. ''Follow!'' one of them shouted Another heard the voice and then nodded ''Let''s follow!'' Everyone knows how dangerous it is to follow Death Monarch and Kaiju. When these two people fight, the fore that they would unleash would be massive. But even if they know, they still follow. Because, to them, they all seek their path and they seek a way to be stronger in this world. Some people wanted an ordinary life. Some wanted a life of excess. And some wanted to pursues a path that only they know Is there any right and wrong in this? Everyone fights what they want and everyone does not want the same thing. That is humans. And that is how living beings with intelligence has always been. There is wisdom in the fact that everyone does not always want the same thing. A world where everyone wants the same thing¡­. that would be a very boring and sad world. In this world, some people would abandon anyone to get to the top. And then there are some people who look at the world thrones and scoff andughed at it, preferring to have a person that they love, more than the world itself People fight for different things and these people also fight for different things. So, while themon people cowered and fear death, they decided to jump straight to it. Not because they do not fear death. They do fear death. It is just the desire for the chance to glimpse their own path is even stronger than the fear of their own death ''Who knows when we will have such an opportunity like this again!'' ''Go!'' ''Go!'' ''Quick. They are moving fast'' People began flying in the sky. Some is in small spaceship. The sound of sonic boom and soundwave exploding could be heard from all direction. The trail of the sky could be seen left by these people traveling on the sky like a fighter jet speed. At this moment, the figures of many people, most of them who were in Disk Formation levelers are all disying all kinds of travelling methods. Some turns into shadows, while some turns into a light beam. Some flies with the speed that surpasses any fighter jet. Some scattered into petals and reappeared dozens of kilometers away, some turns themselves to elements and is chasing Death Monarch and Kaiju Everyone kept rushing toward Kaiju and Death Monarch. And it is not hard to follow. Because even though those two people moves incredibly fast, they are in a state of fighting. The roars of dragons could be heard and the sound of punching that broke the sound barrier could be heard all over. So, even though they could only see glimpses of Death Monarch and Kaiju, they still could follow it. By now, the fight was so intense that even the viewers that watched this battle hundred and tens of thousands of kilometers away from the site of the conflict does not seem to realize that Death Monarch and Kaiju has travelled far away from the ind. They are basically now near the site where Azief raises up thousands of inds before. Each strike and each attack created a pulsar force that pierce the clouds above them and hollow out the waves and the sea water below them. Wherever they go, dark clouds would apany them and golden skies wille to erode the dark clouds and the dark skies. This kind of battle went beyond anyone imagination. It might seem like Death Monarch and Kaiju is only trading punches and trading energy st with each other but those who could see the battle in detail knows there is many subtleties to this. It is like the battles of gods in mythology. It seems simple but only those who were fighting knows how difficult it is to do what they did. Gods in mythologies does battle in a fast way. They solve it swiftly. Like Thor hammering the Jotuns or massacring monsters and enemies. Is it because the Jotun were so weak that they did not even mention how the Jotuns fight with Thor? No, it is because Thor is so strong, that there is no need to be superfluous. It is the same for any other mythology. There is rarely scene where they battle hand to handbat but mostly, they use all kinds of magical abilities. Like Yang Jian Eng fighting Sun Wukong, or Loki fighting his many enemies and gods and divine being that he had tricked. Or Olympians fighting each other in the Battle of Troy. Simple, unpretentious but only they know the magic that is contained in their simple and unpretentious move. The people of the world focused their attention in many battles. Some look at the battle between the soldiers Some look at the battles between the top figures of the world powers and the dark forces. And some look at the main fight which is the fight between Death Monarch and Kaiju. As for the people of the city of Arturia, they were shocked but they all heaved a sigh of relief. The tform is now empty other than eleven people There is Hikigaya still sitting on his throne. Before, he had opened his eyes but now he closes back his eyes. He seems to be guarding the tform. Then there is the ten people that is the bait, the ten people that will be executed. Right now, if anyone wanted to execute these ten people, they could easily doit. The shackles on their hands, already limits their powers. And even if they find a way to break their shackles and recover back their full power, there is still Hikigaya present on the tform. Even if a few dozen Disk Formation levelers wanted to attack Hikigaya, they would have a tough fight and easily defeated Not to mention these ten people And these eten people all did not have good foundation. Some of them do have it but some of them are not even Disk Formation levelers. To escape would be a miracle. By now, everyone watching has understood one thing. Those ten people were never the main attraction They did not even matter. Their life and death are inconsequential to the great scheme that is being yed out right now And it is also a sign of respect. Death Monarch leave these people because it is an etiquette that he had held out to Kaiju. If he wins, if the dark forces of the world today win, even though he could kill these ten people as easily as clicking his finger, he would not Because if Kaiju wins, killing them or not killing them would not make any difference. But, if they lose today, then these ten people could not escape death no matter where they go. One might think, Death Monarch, that person who abhors evil would do such a thing? Leaving an evil person in his hand go? However, one must remember something. Death Monarch rarely does thing he is not confident of. It is because he believes that he will win that he does all of this The entire world seems to boil at this moment. Even those who did not care the winner or loser of this battle could not help feel their blood began to boil looking at these battle When countless figures that appears all over the sky follows Death Monarch and Kaiju, there is still someone on the tform and he is looking at this with azy eye It is Hikigaya. It might seem like he does nothing. But he is doing something just by being on that tform. Hikigaya sighed ''You have many ways of winning. But the world powers only have one way of winning and that is the way of winning the way Death Monarch wanted to.'' Many people sometimes forgot that as long as the pirates, the Crime Alliance and the dark forces of the criminal world could get the ten people on the tform, they could also consider it as a win Because both sides know that no matter how today end, the world power will not crumble. The best that they can do is to destroy the myth of invincibility of the world powers. >> Do check my story Way of Overlord Chapter 1479 Old Enemies Hikigaya understood this. The world power understood this and the world understood this. Win or lose, the world power will not crumble in one day Hence the way of winning for the dark forces of the world is numerous. But the way for the world power to win is only one way And that is the way that Death Monarch had decided. The objective of this war has always been determined by Death Monarch He provokes this war because he believes he could win. It is different from the world powers conflict and this conflict The world powers struggle against each other is different. To the people of the world, there might be a ranking of power between the world powers but there was never a person other than Death Monarch that could break the regtions set by the world powers. A single person managed to suppress the world power is not exactly amon thing. And even then, Death Monarch is a part of the world powers To themon people, it is a battle between world powers and no matter how bad things get, the world powers is still there to hold up the sky What the world powers decided to do, especially jointly together, has never failed. If Kaiju and his bands of criminals manage to show that they can break this rule, then, they won. It would win the criminal forces of the world time and one could guess that they could breathe a little Some of them might even no longer respect some of the world powers that partners with them And that is why he is here. Hikigaya learns a lot of things when he was a warlord. Some lesson he learned easily. Some lessons, he learned it the hard way. And one of the lessons that he had learned in a hard way was that no matter what you do, never underestimate your enemies Even that overestimation could waste some resources it is better to overestimate them then to be caught unprepared. And just like he expected, there is four people suddenly appearing in front of the tform. Hikigaya only smiles There is a person with a bowler hat, wearing a tight fitted suit, a lean person with tall heigh, his hair reached the back of his neck. His face is bandaged with ck and red clothes. The clothes on his face seems to be something that is alive as it sometimes wiggles and moves by itself. Hikigaya never met this man in person but he once read the brief report on this man. ''Mister Moscow'' he mutters There is another person beside Mister Moscow. And this is a person that Hikigaya knows. It is a person wearing an Oni mask over his face with horns on the top of each side of his mask This person is tall and his hair is long enough to reach his waist. But his hair is tied very neatly and it is tied in a certain knot. Like a knot that have some mystical properties. Hikigaya knows this kind of magic. Knotting magic Weaving, tangling cause and effect. It tangles, unravels and tangle again. A mystery in each knot. This kind of magic is very rare because to practice it one might even get crazy. ''Amaterasu'' he spoke and his voice echoes and Amaterasu smiling Oni face mask frowned. ''Hikigaya, it has been a long time'' the voice that came out is a very deep manly voice. Hearing this Hikigaya onlyugh. Hikigaya knows Amaterasu because they have met each other in the past. The reason is because in the beginning of his rise as a warlord in Japan, he also relies on the Yakuza members a bit Some of his generals also came from such background. At the time of the Fall men with gut are either trained professionals or people who always have a run in with thews. Of course, among the civilians there is also people like this. However, the Yakuza is ustomed to a life of violence which is the reason why there is even a faction of Hikigaya generals who came from criminal background. And Amaterasu at that time work in Yomi A pity that Hikigaya had never n for these elements to always stay in Japan. It is a rtionship of benefit and when that benefit could no longer be maintained, he and Oreki liquidate Yomi So, he could guess that Amaterasu really hated him It is also one of the reasons why the people of Japan truly think of both Oreki and Hikigaya as protector Of course, not many know this hidden connection between them. At that time, Japan is still under the World Government Hikigaya did not look at the other three people instead, he looks at Amaterasu and then asked ''Why pretend to be a man, Amaterasu? Hiding that beautiful face behind an Oni mask¡­. are you ashamed to let people see your scar?'' And Hikigayaughed Theugh is full of disdain and mockery. At least it sounds like that in her ears Mister Moscow look at Amaterasu and even though his face does not show that he is shocked one could guess from his bodynguage that he is surprised by this Amaterasu snorted ''You think that is the reason? You think I am afraid!'' there is a challenging tone in her voice She opens the mask and the moment her face is revealed the other three people with her was shocked. ''I didn''t expect this'' Mister Moscow said ''Who would have thought that Amaterasu one of the top members of Yomi is a woman?'' one of them said Most people always thought that Amaterasu is a man Well, this could not be med on them. After all, Amaterasu acted like man for most of the time. She speaks in a deep husky voice and even though everyone knows she uses voice changers no one doubts that is her voice. After all, there is no need to pretend to be a man. It is not like the Crime Alliance cares either way. However, these people did not know Amaterasu past so they would not understand why she always dresses like a man and acted like a man. But Hikigaya knows. They are enemies but they were also ally at some point in the past. It is an ironic thing that sometimes the people that understand you the most is usually your enemy ''She is objectively beautiful'' one of them said. Hikigaya only smiles looking at this face when Amaterasu opens the mask, it revealed a beautiful face and add that with her long hair reaching her waist, she looks divine. Her face is truly beautiful and she did not shame the name of Amaterasu. But that is not the only reason why everyone is dazzled. Her face is slowly shining with light Like a Sun Hikigaya smiles and spoke ''So, this is the advancement of someone who have Divine ss'' Hikigaya words is something that Mister Moscow and the people watching this does not understand People knows that there is the Normal ss. Which is like warrior, mages and other basic ss that one could choose. And there is also unique ss like Shadow Lord But they never heard of something called Divine ss. Hikigaya could only shakes his head. If this war did not happen who knows how long the world will remain oblivious to this. There is another ss which is Divine ss. Amaterasu was not always called Amaterasu. She evolved her ss to Divine ss. Japan is the first one that probably discovered the existence of Divine ss. This has something to do with the fact that Japan is the only country that is not badly affected by the initial Fall and manage to quickly create a government. Everyone is still thinking of what is Divine ss and Hikigaya did not exin it to anyone. ''Amaterasu Omikami'' Hikigaya mutters The Great Divinity Illuminating Heaven Her face seems to be full of light and her eyes could dazzle any men. But if there is one imperfection on her face it is the long scar on her forehead. A straight line. ''It still hurst to this day'' Amaterasu said as her entire body emanate heat that could burns everything around her including intangible thing. It is clear to everyone that is present that Amaterasu had some drama with Hikigaya This kind of hatred is not normal hatred. There is something personal between her and Hikigaya. Hikigaya only smiles. ''Did you really think that if I wanted to kill you back then, you could have survived?'' he chuckles and then said ''I spare you.'' He then shakes his head and sighed saying ''I thought you would do something with your life. Something meaningful. But when I heard that you still insisted on living the same kind of life, I was very disappointed. With this kind of power, I could have given you the shrine of Ise and you could be consecrated there and be regarded as a protector.'' He sighed before saying ''Japan is only hold up by me and Oreki. If you abandon the dark and join the light, then I will forgive your past transgression.'' Amaterasu hearing this only smile but her smiles are creepy. ''Bowing down to you and Oreki? After all, the things you had done. What a great way of subverting right and wrong!'' Hikigaya only sighed. He knows it is almost impossible to persuade Amaterasu just by talking. >> Chapter 1480 One Look Amaterasu and Hikigaya. The entanglements between them are veryplicated to untangle and she will never bow to him. She would rather die than do that and Hikigaya give up quickly any idea of wanting to recruit her Instead, he looks around and then ask ''Where is Susanoo?'' Amaterasu simply said ''He has something else to do'' ''And the Seven Gods of Luck?'' Amaterasu did not answer ''It is a pity. Your life was meant to be spared. But Susanoo wasn''t. I really wanted him to be here. So, I could finish the job'' Hikigaya spoke such provocative words but he still sits there on is throne. And it is the same for Amaterasu. Even though she really wanted to tear apart Hikigaya, she knows once she enters the area of the tform, she might probably get trapped in some kind of Illusion World and in the Illusion world unless your mental power is very strong or your realm of power surpasses the level of the caster by miles ahead, you would not escape such prison of the mind She is confident of her power. But that is in front of other people of the same level. Even though she has a divine ss, this does not mean she is invincible. She also has limitations. It is because Yomi has people with Divine ss that they still did not die out even after repeated attacks by the world powers in the past. Amaterasu looks at Hikigaya with venomous expression but she did not get provoked and did not attack the tform. Hikigaya smiles a bit as he could see that the current Amaterasu is not so easily provoked likest time At least she now knows to prioritize the important thing. But, Hikigaya noted, even though she could not bepletely provoked, when she throws her mask before, she was clearly provoked. In other words, it is simply that the provocation is not enough or she knows enough not to harm therger n. ''She has matured'' he thought to himself. He looks at another person. ''Looks like a Mexican?'' Hikigaya thought in his mind for a few second before asking ''Are you Martinez the Dissolver? From the Cartel?'' The person nodded. He is a middle age man with curve mustache. Such an appearance usually would make people look funny but on him, it makes him very manly He is tall and lean but it is clear under his shirt sis tough and well sculpted muscle. His eyes seem to be dead. He might not remarkable but Hikigaya could see with his eyes how much resentment that this person has umted. In the world before the Fall, there might be retribution. But this could not be seen and could not be proven. But in this world of magic, Karma, fate and destiny could be seen and could even be manipted. With this many resentments on him it is very easy for Hikigaya to trigger a tribtion of punishment on him. Because emotions have power whether that emotion is positive or negative, it interacts with the magic particles all around them So, he did not even pay attention to Martinez that much The moment he knows about his identity, he already decided that this person is easy for him to destroy Even though his power in the report he reads shows that his ability is very powerful, someone who do not control their own Karma from breaking out like this is easy to kill. Killing does raise your level quickly. But that is only on the short while. If you did not use that power to invest in understanding the result of your own action, sooner orter, you would find yourself incapable of controlling even your own fate and destiny And Martinez in his eyes is a lost cause Then he looks at thest one. An Asian man. Six feet three, muscles all in the right ce, a slightly spiky hair. His hair is not long but neatly cut. There is a saber behind his back. And he seems to wear a somewhat traditional clothing making him looks like those people in martial arts movies. Hikigaya remember this person. Someone from the Triad. He smiles. ''Ah, you are that man? Yang Xuan was it. The Butcher of Henan'' Yang Xuan frowned. Yang Xuan named is not known to many people. But those in the criminal underworld knows this man as a butcher. The reason he is called the Butcher of Henan is because there are other people in the criminal underworld that also have the title of Butcher. He butchered Henan when he is a general of one of the warlords. His warlord fell in battle and he joins the triad. But his butchery did not stop. One time, there is an old man from a vige that refuses to give him his daughter. He yed that old man, does unspeakable thing to his daughter and the ughtered the entire vige and yed all of them. Not satisfied with that he then butchered entire county before a wandering warrior stumble into this matter and with a band of other like-minded heroes pushes him out of Henan This was the time before the Lotus Order was established in Asia. Yang Xuan is arrogant by nature. Even though he knows Hikigaya is stronger than him, he does note alone. Hikigaya smiles ''A mortal does not know the immensity of Heaven. Heaven did not punish you before did not mean it would not punish you today. Heaven will not ept you and the Earth will not tolerate you!'' He spoke with such power and the power of Karma, Fate and Destiny is mobilized. This could not be seen and heavenly phenomenon could only be seen by those who learn the methods of Karma The resentment of people that ahs been killed by this person rises up towards the Heaven The Heavenly Will feel this and the power of Heaven is mobilized. But the power of Heaven did not fall on Yang Xuan Instead, it falls on Hikigaya. If it falls on Yang Xuan it would be a Heavenly Punishment. But if it falls on Hikigaya it became a blessing. Heavenly Will¡­. what does it hate the most? Destroying lives wantonly. It does not mean that the Heavenly Will is merciful. It also kills but only when it threatens the Heavenly Will and the world Hikigaya felt the power of Heaven coursing through his veins. Any other day, he would not borrow the power of Heaven But today, he had to because his energy is insufficient and he already reserve a lot of his energy in protecting this city. Hikigaya eyes changes and there are rings inside his eyes. He opens his eyes and look at Yang Xuan. Yang Xuan at this time did not lower his gaze ''ept this Punishment!'' And their gaze locked with each other. And the moment this happen, Yang Xuan suddenly screamed. Amaterasu notice what happened. ''Shit!'' Then he immediately shouted ''Held him down!'' Mister Moscow was the fastest to act. He quickly moves beside that man but before he could even hold this person, the sound of explosion echoes BOOOM! Yang Xuan exploded into bits and pieces. His skins and body pieces hurl itself toward Mister Moscow but Mister Moscow quickly activate his energy shield and the blood and the bits and pieces did notnd on him. Mister Moscow look toward Hikigaya and who knows what expression behind the mask. But one could guess the expression is not pleasant ''That is tad cruel, don''t you think?'' he asks. Hikigaya smiles and spoke ''When he skins people alive, ughtered them like they were animals¡­. did you ask the same question?'' He thenughed. To Hikigaya, it almost seems like it is nothing to blow p a person. Even those who sees this from their projection scream could not help but gulp. People were used to the image of Hikigaya being the mediator. They rarely see him so domineering. People sometimes forgot that one does not be arge figure in the world just by being nice. Just because the tiger hides its ws, doesn''t mean it doesn''t have ws. Someone who dares to fight with Death Monarch like Hikigaya could not be ordinary Amaterasu frowned. She frowned for many reasons. She knows Hikigaya when he is a bit younger. Now, it is almost a decade. She has changed a lot and it seems that Hikigaya also change a lot. In the past, he always hesitates to kill even when he is a warlord. It is the people around him that usually does the killing for him hence for most of his campaign, he seems to maintain this image of a benevolent dictator. Years had passed and Hikigaya has lost any trace of hesitation when he makes his decision. However, she did not reminisce for long. ''Don''t look him in the eyes!'' she shouted and Martinez close his eyes. The people that did not close their eyes is Amaterasu and Mister Moscow. They seem to have a certain power to resist illusion And they seem to be looking at Hikigaya straight in the eye Amaterasu is gritting her teeth and Mister Moscow is stimting his energy. They are ready to protect themselves as the aura around their body is gettingrger and more powerful >> Chapter 1481 And Now…. Hikigaya could see the way those two look at him and he smiles. ''Yang Xuan the Butcher of Henan'' Hikigaya said. He did read the briefing about members of the Red Table and members of the Crime Alliance. Yang Xuan is a butcher who killed tens of thousands of people he yed his victims and torture them. What he did to people shows that he is more beast than he is a human. His bloodlust and the resentment around him are even higher than Martinez. There is no shred of remorse in him. Hikigaya found this out when their eyes locked with each other In that moment Hikigaya trapped him into a prison. This prison of the mind is generated by one remorse. But the prison is empty and it was at this moment that Hikigaya knows that he had no remorse. So, the prison is changed into a torture room. All the torture, all the pain he inflicted upon his victims is inflicted back on him. It is an illusion. But the mind believes it is true. You would be surprised to know how the mind controls parts of your body. Yang Xuan has minimal defense against the mental magic. He is not like Death Monarch whose divine sense is so powerful that trying to pry into his mind is like trying to throw an egg into a titanium door. Yang Xuan mind is easily invaded and the torture of the mind affect his body and thus happened the scene of him blowing himself up This kind of monsters should not live in the world even a second longer. Hikigaya was never the kind of righteous person like Raymond or someone who hated criminals like Katarina and Death Monarch But that does not mean he is all generous and benevolent He is a world and he sees some terrible shit in the world, trying to survive He knows there is darkness in people and there is also light. And because of the baptism of hardship and cruelty of the world, even though he also changed, he did not change too much. But, when he sees such a monster standing in front of him and he has the power to kill such monsters, how could he not do it. All he did was put him under an illusion, making him think his energy reverses and the moment that Yang Xuan believes this, he is dead. Thus, he exploded into pieces of meat. He kills a person without even moving. He then looks at the three people in front of him, smiles and then heughed ''And now¡­. there is three'' ..... The sound of the thunder seems dimmer and the sea waves seems to have calmed down. Right now, the area of the city of Arturia is mostly empty. Themon people have been evacuated a long time ago and the soldiers are fighting near the shore. Death Monarch and Kaiju on the other hand has gone too far that it did not affect the ind anymore It is only around the tform there is some action. The people on the execution tform shouted for their leader but the three people did not have time to acknowledge them. Instead, they are looking at Hikigaya. One of them has died. Just like that They could not help but think of how easy it was for Hikigaya to kill Yang Xuan and shudder a bit. Even though the me is on Yang Xuan for forgetting the warning that Amaterasu had given him, this is the first time a Disk Formation leveler could see the true power of a Divine Comprehension leveler. One gaze is all it takes. Hikigaya smiles looking at the cautious expression of these three people. He could not exin to them that there are many factors on why he is able to do such a thig He could see that Yang Xuan has deep hidden injury that is patched up all over his body. This hidden injury is not like wounds of internal damage but energy of people seeping deep into his core of energy. With the right stimtion it is like he detonates a bomb inside Yang Xuan body He could also see that he has suicidal thoughts in his mind. Hikigaya saw this in that brief moment when he looks at him. Of course, for someone whocks any empathy and remorse like Yang Xuan, how is it that he would have such suicidal thought? It is nothing more than the umted resentment trying to confuse him. And Hikigaya could tell that the people who tried to kill Yang Xuan in the past tries to use hexes and cruses and these hexes and curses, even though it failed it leaves a mark. Negative thoughts are the lingering of these curses. Given enough time, or meeting a powerful priest ss or healer this kind of lingering danger could easily be solved. But Yang Xuan probably did not even notice these lingering traces of the curses and hexes and that is another backdoor that Hikigaya had uses. He uses all of these factors to confuse his mind and made him blows himself up. To the world, it looks like one gaze is all it takes for him to blow up a Disk Formation leveler. only the one involved know show hard it is to replicate what he did. Disk Formation levelers are not cabbage on the street Even in the Universe, they are a big figure of power and cold be a lord of any. Look at Death Monarch. Even when he is in Disk Formation, he could fight against Divine Comprehension leveler. Even Hikigaya even though he does not think he would be able to kill a Divine Comprehension leveler, he would still have the ability to at least survive. Maybe, he would be battered and beaten, but he could still run away. Disk Formation levelers means of surviving is many. If Yang Xuan is even a tad bit careful¡­he would not have such a pathetic end. Right now, the whole world misunderstood and thought that Hikigaya kills Yang Xuan with a single gaze. However, how could Hikigaya smash down his own prestige. HE would not exin the twist and turns of him killing Yang Xuan. That would be an idiotic move The more they think that Hikigaya kills such a person that easily would only make him stronger in this confrontation The wind blows and the dust around the tform rises up they all stare at each other and the moment passes and Hikigayaughed ''Will none of you make the move?'' They did not move forward but they did not retreat either. It seems they know that Hikigaya could not move from the area right now And they also seme to know that unless they let their guard down like Yang Xuan, they would not end the same way Martinez and Amaterasu look at him with a cautious expression. But it was Mister Moscow that Hikigaya look at. Because this person ears a mask, it is hard to know what he is thinking. Even his eyes could not see through that mask. And that is something. It shielded his mind from him. Hikigaya might not be Hirate but he does also have the ability to peer through one mind. Or it might be more urate to say he peers through the emotions of people. And then create an illusion in the mind using what he sees Hikigaya face is very calm but only he knows how stormy his emotions are night now ''They must have known something'' he thought to himself. Hikigaya is the protector of this tform and the energy he is pouring out for his body to maintain this formation is very taxing. But it is not something impossible for him. But once he does it, he connects himself with the ground, with the ind and if he got up from his chair or moves away from this tform, the defense would slowly be destroyed. He designated himself as the focal point of the formation. Because any other formation will always have the weak spot. No matter how perfect a formation is, there is always that key spot where you could break it Death Monarch wanted to win a perfect victory. So, Arturia needs to stand. When the battle end, this ind continent must still be there The battle between Divine Comprehension leveler could even wipes out an entire It is unreasonable to think that Arturia would remain unscathed in a battle thisrge. Even during the Multiversal Convergence, the fighting was everywhere and is not concentrated in one ce. Now, Arturia is a fighting ce for many people. Even right now, as these three people are facing Hikigaya, all over the ind Disk Formation levelers are using their powers and abilities wantonly, creating all kinds of mystical phenomenon all over Heaven and Earth. Unless, there is a powerful protection formation on it. And so, this task falls onto Hikigaya. He is now not only protecting the tform, he is also dividing his concentration to make sure that this ind did not crumble because of so many people fighting on it, in it and above it. If not for his invisible protection this ind continent would have crumbled the moment the dark forces of the world and the world powers army shed with each other. These three people knows this. But how did they know this? Death Monarch and Jean also knows this but they have no reason to sabotage him but then suddenly he chuckles Because he remembers someone who also knows him and knows a lot about other people secrets ''I thought he would not participate. But judging from the fact you know I could not move from my throne...is it the Trickster?'' >> Chapter 1482 Divine Class Hikigaya look at their face and he sighed. ''Like always, lurking in the background'' he thought to himself. He closes his eyes for a second and his mind could not help but thought of that cheeky Trickster They did not say anything but Hikigayaughed Just because they did not talk doesn''t mean that their bodynguage and face expression did not talk. He could guess that it was Loki that told him about this matter And if Loki is the one that told them about this matter, then what is his ns? Is he trying to destroy the ns of his brother? Hikigaya knows the hidden story of Loki. He knows the one responsible for the Multiversal Convergence is not Loki but Death Monarch and that Speedster. Loki takes the me and Hirate helps him. So, he knows that Loki would never do something that would hurt his brother¡­ hurt Death Monarch n. Because essentially, Loki is like an infiltrator to the Crime Alliance. This is not official but something understood tacitly by the people involved. If not for this, Hirate would not believe Loki so much that he would send Raymond to take the trident. Hirate, Hikigaya, Death Monarch, and Jean met a few days ago and talk about everything. Some secrets that have ben buried before is brought up so that they all could stand on the same side. However, he reminded himself of something. Loki¡­...is not someone that is easy to predict. Before, Hikigaya wanted to take it easy but once Loki is involved, he be a little bit anxious. ''It seems that I have to move after all'' He sighed and then he waves his hand and a scepter appears in his hand. It looks a lot like a scepter that mages would use in some fantasy stories. The moment he did this Martinez, Amaterasu and Mister Moscow suddenly be alert. They wanted to attack Hikigaya but they are not ready. That is why they did not move forward. But they also did not retreat because they know Hikigaya could not move from the area. ''Three people with Disk Formation realm. If I could mobilize all my powers, they are not much of a threat. But I could not and they are not normal Disk Formation levelers'' ''Let see whether you could survive this'' Hikigaya throw the scepter to the ground but just before it falls into the ground, it turns into a person. And this person has the same face like Hikigaya But if there is a difference it is that he did not wear robes like Hikigaya but instead wear tight fitting armor and there is a sword on his hand He looks more like a warrior then a mage. Hikigaya on the throne closes his eyes. ''Warrior ss!'' Amaterasu said. Amaterasu is the one that is most adaptable to Hikigaya methods because she once fights him before. ''He has perfected it'' she thought. Amaterasu quickly said ''That is Hikigaya with the ss of a Warrior. I don''t know how he does it but I know he could summon an avatar just like him but have different sses and proficiency'' This warrior has the same face but his aura is nothing like the Hikigaya on the throne. And the cultivation of this avatar is between Disk Formation and Divine Comprehension realm. Amaterasu narrowed her eyes and she believe this is because Hikigaya could not mobilize all of his power. If he could, it would not be like this Then this avatar of Hikigaya began jumping down from the third tform to the second. Then he jumps to the first tform. His hand wielding a sword as he walks toward those three people Mister Moscow look at this and then ask ''What should we do now?'' Martinez then added ''There is no order to engage'' Amaterasu clicked her tongue and spoke ''Even though there is no order to engage, how could we not engage if Hikigaya attack us'' the other nodded and they are ready to fight. Mister Moscow raise his hand and his entire body floated a bit above the ground and he slowly floats o the back. Martinez took to the front; his hand seems to crackles with white ck aura. There is something like a circle of energy around his hand. A circle that is ck on the inside rings and the white on the outer ring. Amaterasu on the other hand suddenly stimted her power and her energy surges toward the sky. Aser like beam pierces the clouds below and the energy of the world and beyond seems to be stimted. The spiral of energy gathering around her pushes everything around her. ''Today, I will pay back what you have given me!'' Amaterasu shouted and her shout echoes all over the city Her body slowly glowed and then BOOOM! A powerful force exploded from her and it was like a Sun suddenly appeared on the ind. The force washed the entire ind continent. The sound ofugher could be heard. People does not know whether theughter belongs to Hikigaya or Amaterasu but theughter lingers as the light illuminated everything around the ind continent This scene shocked everyone all over the world ''What the hell!'' ''What''s that?'' In the battlefield all over the ind continent, everyone could hear the sound of the explosion. It felt like the st sweeps all over the entire ind. The impact of this power seems powerful enough that it could even shook the entire ind continent to crumble. Those who watched this from their screen also could not help but stumble back. Some who are using VR-like technology even fall down before realizing that they are not in that battle scene. There is a tavern in a vige. This vige is far from any of the world powers influence. They are also distant enough from any other forces. The area they live in is also dangerous enough that no pirates would sail here willingly. This ce is not in any of the Ten Seas or any of the continents. It is a piece ofnd that moves. Sometimes, it moves on the ground and sometimes it swims the ocean. The Storm Tide is a tortoise-like beast where it is the ce where the high-ranking members of the League of Freedom lives And this ce is above a giant beast that have the head of a dragon but a body of arge turtle. And on this ce, there is many viges. And in one of these viges, they are also people looking at the screen watching this battle These people in these taverns are all Disk Formation levelers. If they went out from this ce and goes to the world, they could establish a city or even a country. But they all gathered here and watch the screen with rapt attention. They shook their head as they look at Hikigaya fighting the three viins of the dark force. ''I never knew that the Crime Alliance have such a powerful person'' Many people nodded One of them said ''If this war did not happen, the Crime Alliance probably would keep this a secret and quietly grow and expand and when the time is right, they would once again reemerge in the world'' This person scoffed and spoke ''What a n! What a scheme! A pity that sometimes circumstances does not always agree with the n'' ''Hahaha!'' one of themughed ''Why do we have to care so much about whether there is a scheme or plot. The fight is exciting enough. Don''t you think!'' Heughed again while drinking a mouthful of beer and then he said ''Whether they go to war and tear each other to pieces it has nothing to do with us.'' The other people in the tavern all chuckles and nodded. Even though the battle is shocking and the result of this battle would determine the status quo of the world, to these people who live sin the back of this dragon turtle, they did not care much about the world or what happens to it Anyway, even if the whole world exploded or destroyed, they could easily just fly out of the and goes to another. If that is not habitable, they would use their abilities to make it habitable. While the people in this tavern areughing and enjoying watching the battle, there is someone who sat on the back of the tavern. His face is covered with a nondescript mask, showing only his eyes. He is tall and his body is full of muscle. There is arge saber behind his back and he looks like a person with a story. This person is none other than Fir Her Waz. ''Humans¡­. are powerful'' he thought to himself as he looks at the battle on the screen. He closes his eyes and shake his head. Even though the battle is exciting, it did not attract his attention that much. But he does note that the humans in this world are very powerful ''And it is all because of the All Source'' Fir Her Waznded on Earth for months now. And his objective since then is to find the All Source. But he found no clue until he found this dragon turtle. He closes his eyes and the memory of her daughter, and her wifee into his mind and for a moment there is a smile on his face ¡­ Outside the tavern, there is an old man. One of his eyes is hollow and shriveled. He walked with a hunch and he wield a staff for support. On his shoulders are two ravens There is a smile on his face and he face his left and spoke ''Fly and make sure that this ce is shielded'' The raven on his left scheduler fly to the sky and circle over the dragon turtle. He turns to his right and spoke ''Fly and see the world'' the raven on his right shoulder fly toward the sky and in just a few second this raven has disappeared But the eye of this old man could see his raven sailing through the clouds with speed that is close to light. This One-eyed old manughed ''The Trickster of Midgard. The disciple of my sworn rother. I could not make it easy for you when you are trying to make it hard for me, could I?'' and he chuckles a bit, a trace of mischievousness in his eyes And as heughed, he enters the tavern >> Chapter 1483 Eight Hundred Gods Appear And light exploded out of her, blinding everyone. Like a Sun is about to descend. And at this moment her entire attire changes. She is now dressed in what look like a traditional attire of Japan. On her neck there is a ne of jewel, each of the jewels emanated powerful fluctuation of energy. And a vision suddenly appeared all over the sky of Arturia. This vision also seems to bepeting with the Heavenly Will. Hikigaya frowned a bit ''Divine ss, huh. If this war did not happen, how could we draw you people out?'' he thought to himself. Death Monarch had his reason for initiating this war. And Hikigaya has his reason. Japan might seem powerful right now under his protection. But there is still a lot of enemies. The enemy in the open is easy to guard against. But not those enemies in the dark. And he always wanted to bring them out into the open Hikigaya always wanted to destroy Yomi. Not because they are a criminal organization. But because almost all of the high-ranking member of Yomi is people with divine ss. There is a reason why Hikigaya and Oreki could be the two undisputed warlords of Japan without anyone manage to contend with them It is a history many people had forgotten. That Oreki and Hikigaya joined hands with Yomi in the past And they rise together. Yomi rules the darkness and Oreki and Hikigaya rules the light. One on the surface, in the open and one in the dark, hidden This cooperation benefited each other. Yomi kept the monsters, the criminals so vile that they could not even be called humans in check and Oreki and Hikigaya keep the peace But monsters do what monsters does. And even though they might hope that it wouldst, probably from the moment they ally with each other, they could feel that there is an expiration date to their alliance The alliance broke, Yomi was broken and they had to flee and hide. And then with Death Monarch dering war on them, these criminal organization banded together to fight the world powers. And now¡­. there is today scene. Amaterasu is not his target. His target has always been Izanagi and Izanami. But he clearly underestimated Amaterasu ''Pain is really the best stimnt drug'' he mutters The energy that Amaterasu is now emanating is almost reaching Divine Comprehension leveler. Above her, there is an image, a projection of sorts,ing from the light she emanated Hikigaya tries to send his Divine Sense to disrupt it but it felt like his divine sense collided with air, passing through nothing. There is a titanic being bestowing ne of jewel to Amaterasu. And she sits high on the High Celestial in. It then shows her entering a cave and darkness seems to fell upon the world. And it is the same darkness that is now enveloping the entire ind continent This is like a divine projection. Eight hundred myriads of gods appear above the sky, all of them have their unique appearance The scenes show these eight hundred myriads gods collected cocks, whose crowing preceded the dawn ''Is that¡­.'' In the battlefield, fighting, Oreki could also see that projection. This projection seems to be projected everywhere and seems to appear in their vision like they are looking at a story being unfolded Oreki and his soldiers, Hikigaya and his devotes, people from Japan that fight in this battle all saw this and knows what this story is about Amaterasu hides herself inside a cave, the world lost the light of the Sun and the gods crafted plot to bring Amaterasu out In the projections, the gods then hung a mirror They also hung jewels on a sakaki tree in front of the cave The Goddess Amenouzume dances and Amaterasu came out of the cave to know why the gods could make merry while the world was plunged into darkness. She went out, the cave is closed and Amaterasu is once again in the world, the light of the Sun shines again and the world regain life This vision to any other person would seem a little bit weird but to people of Japan and to people who knows the mythology of Amaterasu, they did not find this weird. Instead, it is very familiar to them The vision ends and a mirror was formed from these visions, a minor that then falls into Amaterasu hand Hikigaya could not fully understand what Amaterasu had done but he could understand that this must be some kind of ritual. The light around Amaterasu had faded ''It''s now!'' Hikigaya thought in his mind and he moves his finger. Below the tform, like it was responding to his finger movement, Hikigaya warrior avatar did not wait as he rushes toward Amaterasu. Amaterasu saw the attack that ising towards her and she smiles ''I will not be confident to attack you if you could use your whole power. But a slightly stronger Disk Formation avatar of yours? I am confident!'' she shouted the words and light exploded out of her. Only this time the light is likeser beams. Everywhere around these thousands of beams of light is heat. It pierces space and leaves it crack. Hikigaya eyes narrowed. ''Warrior, fight!'' Hikigaya give title to his avatar. This kind of avatar is unlike his any other avatar. Some of his avatar has his own thoughts and could act independently. And some are like this avatar. They are more like a robot with a certain program. When they finished their objective, they would disappear. Hikigaya did not show his frustration but only he knows that he is infinitely feel frustrated right now. He had used a lot of power to create the Hyakki Yakou. That was sent to contend with the sea monsters. Even now as he is sitting here, on his throne, his mind is now filled with images of his illusion demons fighting the sea monsters He could divide his consciousness but there is also a limit. That is why this Warrior avatar did not have much thought. Hikigaya is thinking a lot of things but Amaterasu did not have so much thought. Her thought is simply to make sure some things and paved the way for the next step of the n. The beams of light are stilling toward the tform. And the only thing standing between this sharp light is the Warrior. The Warrior raised his sword. It is a samurai sword, a katana. The moment his power was stimted, the force exploded from that sword. Above, the clouds gathered. But this cloud is not the cloud of nature. But it is an illusion. An illusion that be real, the energy of the world was sucked into these clouds, turning unreal into real, illusion into reality These clouds gather like soldier lining up. The clouds were white like an unstained canvas, covering the darkness and then it turns dark. And then it brings down rain. Droplets of water fall down from the sky and then boom! The thunder roars and shook the heaven and earth. Lightning shed and illuminated the darkness. All of this happens in a few second and it shock those who seen the drastic change of weather. Before, it shines with golden light, showing the image of eight hundred gods, a story projected into the sky. Even though it is the enemy method, the method feels like a method of good, showing the skies with golden light But now, when it is Hikigaya turns to show his method, the method seems like an evil spell. The Warrior stimted his power, clouds gather and turns dark, thunder roars and lightning criss crossed all over the skyscape like thunder dragons What a drastic change! The light beamse closer to the Warrior. The Warrior smiles and the sord on his hand is wing forward. ''Cut!'' Thunder from the clouds fall down from the sky and those tens of thousands of light beams was dispelled. ''Attack!'' Hikigaya ordered and the Warrior kicks the ground. The ground beneath his fete exploded, leaving a five feet deep crater. But the Warrior has dashed forward toward Amaterasu. ''Be careful!'' Mister Moscow shouted. The dust rises around his feet and swirls into a mini tornado, the sword pointed straight toward Amaterasu The speed is like lightning but Amaterasu smiles andughs She uses her left hand and make a pinching movement. A second passed and the sword that pointed toward her heart has been stopped All over the world, the people that choose to watch this battle gulped. The screen could not even process the speed that these two are moving. The battle itself was fought in such a swift manner that they could only see afterimage or a blur. They see Hikigaya avatar brought out his sword, swings it, the light beams that is akin to spears was dispelled in one swing of the sword The warrior then kicks the ground, the ground exploded, the sword pointed toward Amaterasu. It seems like in that moment, Amaterasu death is sealed and the sword would pierce her. But in that span of one moment, the sword thrusted froward, and two finger pinched the sword tip. Two fingers pinched the tip of that sword and the energy that should explode out of that sword stuck at the tip. >> Chapter 1484 Three Against One The scene shocked everyone. The sword that seems unstoppable was stopped. And the moment that tip was caught between her fingers the clouds above them dissipated, the roars of thunder disappeared and the lightning could no longer be seen The sword stimted heavenly phenomenon. Block the sword, block the heavenly phenomenon. The Warrior look at Amaterasu. Even though it has the same face as Hikigaya, itcks emotion and soul. So, Amaterasu just look at it with a cold eye but there is no hatred. Because this is not the real Hikigaya. But destroying this avatar¡­. surely would weaken Hikigaya a bit. And as long as she could weaken him bit by bit¡­.it would help The warrior did not panic. His sure-fire killing method was blocked. Any other person might feel angry and frustrated at this failure But the Warrior simply twist the sword. ng! The sword broke. It shocked everyone watching The warrior did not hesitate to break his sword at all. The tip of the sword falls down to the ground, the warrior kicks the ground and he retreated backward like someone attached a string behind his back and pulls him back. Mister Moscow flick his fingers and a wind arrow shot toward the Warrior. But the Warrior throws a hidden weapon, the wind arrow dissipates and returns back as wind. ''Stab!'' he shouted. But how could he stab? There is no weapon. This is the same question in everyone mind that is watching the battle But then to everyone surprise, a sword appears in the Warrior hand¡­. like an illusion. And this sword is ethereal at first, translucent like it is made using mist But then this ethereal, translucent sword slowly be solid. Unreal be real. Illusion be reality. This is the kind of mystical abilities that Hikigaya is most adept at. And a stabbing motion was executed. The space around the handle and top of the sword spirals and the space break. Sonic boom erupted; a powerful force exploded out from the sword rushing toward Amaterasu. Amaterasuugh and she waves her hand to the left. The force that is rushing toward Amaterasu changes shape, looking like arge handle of a sword that is able to pierce everything in the world The trail of the sword distorts space and time around it but as the sword is about to stab Amaterasu, her waves of the hand deflect it to the side. The powerful sword move was deflected, half of the force of that sword dissipated and the other half falls toward the sea. BOOOM! The sea area exploded and the water vaporized into gas before turning into atom particles that could not be seen by the naked eye. ''Attack him right now!'' Mister Moscow yelled from behind. The Warrior seems to be drained but there is no panic at all in the eyes of that Warrior. This is the opportune moment to strike. And Amaterasu would not let go of such chance Amaterasu held up her mirror and the brightness of the sun exploded out from the mirror Hikigaya frown when he saw the mirror. In his eyes, there is circles and symbols and lines. And these circles, symbols and lines is helping him analyzing the mirror and the more he analyzes the more he frowned ''Is it a replica or the real thing born anew? Divine ss...is really an interesting kind of ss'' Hikigaya muttered to himself. BOOOM! The shockwave st exploded everything in ten-kilometer radius from her. The only unaffected ces are the area of the tform and the streets behind the tform. But other than that, almost all of the standing building around the execution tform was vaporized. Hikigaya avatar was thrown a hundred meters away. The dust rises up and the entire space around the battle scene distorted. Even with the high ability of the White Owl recordings devices, it is hard to see anything on the screen right now Even those who watches this battle in the ind also find it hard to see what had happened. They were shocked that Amaterasu had such power. Whoosh! A gust of wind suddenly swept all the dust and the waves of power that distort space calmed down And then they see the effect of that attack The destruction was so though that it looks like the entire area of the battle is clean. ''I never thought that the Crime Alliance has such a fighter. It is clear they hide very deeply'' all over the world, such word is uttered by people looking at this battle However, there in the battlefield, the Warrior is still standing it is not that easy to destroy an avatar of a Divine Comprehension leveler¡­even when they are weakened. Even a weak tiger is still a tiger. Amaterasu eyesnded on Hikigaya who is sitting on the third level of the tform. The fighting intent in her yes is obvious to all. She looks at howposed Hikigaya is, sitting on his throne It felt like he is looking down on her. Even after her attack, the true body is still calm. ''I will pull you down from your throne and brought you down to my level.'' She hated that gaze of Hikigaya. Thatzy-looking-down-on-all-creation kind of gaze. Like he is better than everyone else. Maybe, this is just her feeling. But that is enough for her. Even if Hikigaya did not look down on the world and od not look down on other people, she is sure and convinced that he looked down on her And this is the truth. Hikigaya smiles. And her smiles only seem to irritate her more so heughed. The more irritated she is, the better, he thought ''This will be interesting'' The Warrior is bleeding in many ces but he waves his hand and another sword appears. This time, there is not only sword that apany him. Behind him a spear appears. And there is a saber on his right waist. All of them looks ethereal and translucent before bing solid in a matter of a few second. Amaterasu focused her eyes on the warrior and then as the wind of the sea blows, they kicked the air BOOM! The battle between Amaterasu and Hikigayamencedpletely. A sword intent rises toward the sky, piercing everything above. Light beams exploded and vaporized everything in its path. The power of the elements was stimted and sharp gales of wind appears and cut down everything. mes appeared out of nowhere, blown by the wind, the mes be bigger and bigger before exploding All manners of destruction could be seen Arge explosion sounded from the city square and the sky above seems to be scorched and, almost a secondter in the sky, there is s scene of Amaterasu fighting Hikigaya avatar. There is a blur of images, an afterimage of these two. First, they fought around the tform Then they attacked each other and as they fight, they rise up toward the sky. However, this fight was so swift and so fats, that the moment you hear the explosion, you suddenly see them in the sky. That is how fast their movement are. And even now, the attack that they inflicted against each other could only be seen in blurry images as one could not see where the fist strikes, where the feet kicks and where the attackes from and where it is going. Only those who are on their same level could see the moves that they are doing against each other. Seed Forming levelers at least could see glimpses of the attack. But anyone below that could only see blurs. The sword swings so swiftly it creates afterimages and cut the clouds and everything in between into pieces. Amaterasu uses the mirror to deflect Hikigaya attack and sometimes attack her on her own Amaterasu has an advantage and that advantage is that she does not fight alone. From afar, Mister Moscow rain down element toward the tform. mes, sharp gales of wind, water that tries to restrain, thunder and lightning as an attacking strike, all of the elements that are present around the tform attack this avatar of Hikigaya. Then there is also Martinez. Unlike Mister Moscow, he flew up and he also began to engage in a fight with the Warrior, his battle ability finally revealed. The fact that he could keep up with the Warrior speed is amazing enough but he could also sneak few strikes in. BOOM! BOOOM! Each strike of these fighter, whether it be from Amaterasu or Hikigaya created aftershocks and shockwaves that spread out The longer they fight, the more its spread out. Amaterasu each attack is filled with mystical abilities, like the Sun heat on her fist, or the ability to void attack using the mirror, elegant and artful but Martinez fought like a bull. His physical ability is revealed and each time he punches and the strike hist the Warriors, a part of the Warrior flesh dissolve It dissolved like it is being poured by hot acid There is a reason his title is the Dissolver. But Hikigaya avatar could handle himself well. Even though, he is beaten and his flesh is being eroded by the acid-like attack by Martinez, he is still there in the sky, fighting three people at once. Mister Moscow element attack, sing the worldlyws and the worldly elements to restrain, to avoid, to attack. The thunder thate down is deflected by him. The sharp gales that rush toward him is destroyed by punches and kicks. Then there is Amaterasu who uses her abilities to the fullest. She attacks when there is space to attack and when the Warrior attacks, she uses the mirror to void the attack. But even amidst this, the Warrior could still evade most of Amaterasu attack The world right now could not help but think that they misunderstand a bit about Hikigaya. It turns out, he is such a good fighter. The image of Hikigaya has always been a mysterious Archmage that uses illusion to confuse the mind of his enemies. But this is the first time people see Hikigaya fight like a warrior. Of course, even though this is just his avatar, it is also a part of him. Amaterasu attacks him from the front Martinez attack him from behind but wherever they attacked from, the Warrior manage to deflect, counter and defend every attack Their battle creates a stir and those who watched it could not help but see a heroic side of Hikigaya. His avatar is like an immortal warrior. Even though he is burned in his chest, and his back is full of meat that is dissolving by each second, he swings his sword without hesitation, showing no signs of pain at all Each time he swings his sword, there is a trail in the sky. It is the sword intent that cut off space and time. But the effect is not as powerful as Jean method Considering that the avatar is only in the Disk Formation realm, it is understandable why his power is not that overwhelming But even with all that, it is still a very intimidating power for Amaterasu, Mister Moscow and Martinez >> Chapter 1485 A Fist Strike The battle around the area of the tform attracts many people. Some soldiers and fighters that have finished fighting in their area wanted to aid Hikigaya but there are orders from the top to maintain their position. The battle in the ind continent rages without stop. And all kinds of heavenly phenomenon could be seen in the sky and on the ground. Those people who watched these battles effect from a nearby ind could not help but mutter ''It is an apocalypse'' that is the most apt way to describe what is happening on the ind continent. There are thunders, lighting, fire, storms, and all kinds of disaster. If you could think of any disaster, it is there And far away from them is two titans fighting each other, ripping apart the Heavens above and obliterating the Earth below. Those who saw it knows that this kind of battle is rare. All over the world, some people watch the battle of the generals, some watched the battle between the top Disk Formation levelers, some watches individuals that they admire and hated, watching them fighting and killing Some hope to learn something from watching this battle. Some watch to know the result of this war. There are many people who are watching these battles and they all have their own reason for watching. But, if there is a rating of views, then the battle between Kaiju and Death Monarch had the highest rating. And those who watched their battle are the top fighters in the world, people who are in Disk Formation or people who wanted to break through to Disk Formation. This kind of expert did not like watching battles between the generals because that is not the kind of power they pursue and they did not watch those Seed Forming officers since to them it looks like kids fighting. They do not even watch those Disk Formation levelers battle other generals They also did not seem to want to watch those powerful figures of the enemy camp fighting the powerful figures of the world power Because these kinds of people are all prideful people that believe that they could also be arge figure in the world. And since this is their confidence, how could they not watch the battle between the strongest man in the world and the strongest monster in the world In the few days since Kaiju wins the trident, the title that was given to him was the strongest monster in the world. Kaiju itself means giant monsters Everyone knows that Kaiju is not really his name. the eyes of the people were fixed on this battle, above the sea, among the clouds, two titanic giants are duking it out ''Who do you think would win?'' ''Death Monarch'' ''Kaiju'' ''All kinds of answer are uttered all over the world'' There are people watching this battle from the screen, far away from the Turbulent Sea, far away from the conflict. Some watched it at their local tavern, some watched this battle at open square of the city, and they all watched but and while they''re anxious, they are at a safe ce Some even drink while watching the battle and some are even feasting with their friends and family as they watched this battle. Does this people view this kind of scene as entertainment? No, they are as anxious and as nervous as the people fighting in this battle But they also know that they could not do anything. They are themon people of the world. They are like mortals and those people fighting in that ind, whether it be the soldiers, or the generals and the warriors with high status are all gods And when gods are fighting, could mortal interfere? The answer is no. So, they could only watch and since they could not change it, why bother to worry too much about it? Win or lose, when the war ended, then they will find a method to survive. For now, they could only watch the battle But if even those people that watched the battle from these screens is nervous and anxious, it is even more so for people who watched this battle on the Turbulent Sea. The soldiers fight the opiates and the criminals of the Crime Alliance in the ind. The generals of the world powers fought the pirate lords and crime lords, fighting all over the sky and the ground and below the earth and under the sea. It almost seems like the Turbulent Sea is now a forbiddennd, full of fighting and killing. Every few second, one could see heavenly phenomena. And loud shout and scream that signify the fallen enemy. But the turbulent Sea is very vast. It could even fit all the seven seas of the world before the expansion of the world. With such vast sea, there is always inds and small patch ofnds that is unaffected by the war. It is in these inds, that people who wanted to watch the battle between the world powers and the dark force of the world choose to camp and watch. They look at the screen and they also look at the sky and the sea and the ground. They could see golden skies, red skies, blue skies and all kind of skies. These sky of heaven sems to be affected by the mystical powers of these fighter. The sea trembles and the wave went crazy, attacking the shores of many ind The inds all over the Turbulent Sea shakes like it is about to copse. The battlefield is far from their area but the aftereffect and the aftershock of such battle reverberates across all the ocean. If this kind of battle was fought before the expansion of the world, right now, the power of each punch of Death Monarch and Kaiju probably would circle the world a few dozen times. And then there are people on a ship. two people are looking from a lone ship. And then they are people who watched from hidden dimension pockets all over the Turbulent Sea. Many people watched this battle. And everyone has their own educated guess about how this world turn out. Loki look at Yewa Hafar. They have been standing on the same spot for half an hour. They move around the ship but they did not make any moves. And now as the battle started, they both became even more vignt Loki then asks ''You''re not going to make any moves?'' There is silence that followed this question. The sound of the wind mixed with the sound of thunder and lightning echoes all over, filling the silence. Yewa Hafar shakes his head and spoke ''How about you? You will not be making any move? You are confident that he would win?'' He paused for a second and then said ''Kaiju has the trident. Poseidon is not some weak being in the Universe. That is one of the Olympians. Sovereign-level existence'' Loki smiles He looks in the distance. Even though the distance between this ship and the battle area is far away, who could not see such a gigantic titanic titan in the sky, whose aura seem to suppress the world and oppresses the Heavens? He chuckles He looks at those two figures above the sea, his eyes seem to be analyzing both of them and his answer is simply ''He can win.'' His word is concise and to the point. There is no hesitation and his voice is full of confidence The world number one, the strongest person in the world, Death Monarch! This kind of title and honor is not something so easily obtainable. And Loki believe in Death Monarch. And this belief is pervasive. Yewa Hafar only snorted at this but he still did not make any moves. He continues looking. Was he looking at the battle or was he looking for an opportunity to get out of Loki range of surveince? Who knows? But at least right now, it truly seems like he is watching the battle. Almost all of the people in the world that watch this battle, regardless of how much power the trident that Kaiju wielded, the people were used to the invincibility of Death Monarch And even with all the advantage that Kaiju seems to possess, the people of the world still believe that the one that will being on top on this conflict is none other than Death Monarch Those who watched this battle all watching it without blinking, for fear of missing any details BOOOM! A sound so loud that it seems that it would split the sky and everything above it echoes all over the Turbulent Sea. It created a shockwave so powerful that it rattles the sea waves and the gust of wind spread out to the city of Arturia in the far distance. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Azief punched through the air. This time, his movement could be seen by people. Before these two people fight with such swift movement that all they could see was the blur and the effect of each sh. This time however, they seem to float in ce and began duking it out And the world could see a powerful punch that seems to be able to tear apart the Heavens and crack the Earth And everyone could not help but once again remembered why Death Monarch is called the strongest person in the world >> Chapter 1486 A Breeze In the eyes of everyone the power of this punch is immeasurable. This punch is fierce and impable. There is no w in it and it mobilizes the power of the world and the rules of the world. Overbearing to the extreme and wherever the force of this punch went, the space would break, creating rifts and the wind was pushed out of the way or spirals into a gale of wind that fizzles out almost immediately. ''What a punch!'' ''Truly the strongest person in the world!'' Everyone had their own thought but most of the time, their thought is the same When he punched out, everyone that saw it felt like it is a battering ram hitting the city fiercely. On the opposite side of Death Monarch is Kaiju. He is no longer in his dragon form. Those who could catch up on the battle before knows why. Kaiju was beaten by Death Monarch and suffer so many injuries that he had to revert back to his human form. Usually when Kaiju weakened, he would return back to his original form which is the dragon. But it is weird that this time after being beaten by Death Monarch, instead of weakening and turning into dragon permanently to save energy, he turns himself into a human form Only Kaiju could know his own thinking and even Death Monarch doesn''t know the reason. Kaiju is now thirty feet high, still arge figure butpared to the force of the fist that seems as big as a mountain rushing toward him, he looks infinitely small. He is beaten. There is blood all over his body. Bruises could be seen bulging from every part of his skin. He is half naked and the world could see how badly he was beaten. One of his horns is broken. However, no one dares tough at him ''Even with all that¡­.'' ''Haish'' All over the world, peoplement looking at Kaiju. They sighed because they look at Kaiju and look at Death Monarch and wonder¡­. Death Monarch...does he really have a limit? Because for those who watched this battle from the beginning saw how Kaiju break Death Monarch sword. And even after all that, Kaiju is still reduced to this state. And everyone could see how powerful that sword was. And some people recognize the sword because Death Monarch uses it before in the past And any information about Death Monarch is long spread out among the powerful people of the world There was nine sword and everyone that is around the Turbulent Sea could feel nine Laws reacted to those nine swords. It is the Nine Sword created from the Seed that Death Monarch possess when he is in Seed Forming realm Usually, Death Monarch would use it when he separated his Cosmic Law Avatar. But this time he uses that sword when he is in his main body. These nine sword merges into one and Death Monarch swings this sword toward Kaiju. The moment he swings it, the Sun seems to dim and the sky above seems to crack and falling down. The clouds move backwards, like time is reversing and the entire sea water below their feet vaporized, showing the bottom of the sea, annihting every life in the sea bed around them. Such destructive power, it created ripples all across the ocean of the world. The entire Turbulent Sea seems to boil. If not for the fact that the Turbulent Sea is so vast, it is not out of the realm of possibility that the entire Turbulent Sea would boil and turns into gas in the air. And this powerful sword, this powerful force of destruction that renders the heaven and earth apart¡­was split apart by the trident as easy as one cut a leave with a sharp sword. But the moment that trident shes with that sword, the trident dimmed. And the power of that trident seems to decrease. And everyone that watches also understand that in that moment, there is a weakness to the trident. In the hands of Poseidon, it is a divine weapon of unlimited energy. The weapon is powerful because it is washed by Poseidon energy. If Kaiju ahs full power of that trident, he could mobilize probably all the energy in this part of the gxy. But he did not and so, there is a limit to the ability of the trident that he could aplish. And that limit was revealed. However even after all of that, the trident still has a bit of power and he could still survive using that bit of energy. No one should underestimate the power of a Sovereign-like existence that washes over an object for thousands of years with his energy This trident that on Kaiju hands was wielded by Poseidon for thousand of years, being by his side, covered in all kinds of energies. If not for the fact that Kaiju level is too low, with this trident alone he could be the undisputed strongman over many gxies WHOOSH! The sound of the wind approaching him is deafening. Even though he has many thoughts swirling in his mind, right now, he also focused on the punch that ising toward him Full of fist intent, intent on destroying him to ashes. This is the feeling he felt from that fist Kaiju look at that punch, closes his eyes for half a second, opens it and swing the trident forward. This move has no name, but there is a move in his mind and from that such attack was unleashed Sword has moves and technique. And the trident also has a way of fighting. It is not practical to fight people with trident. Because there are many methods that s more effective especially if it''s a cold weapon But the weapon that he is holding is not some normal cold weapon but a divine trident. So, even a simple move that has no name, has many changes. Kaiju trident is made in a motion of shing like he is shing a sword. And it fell like the breeze of the wind. A calmness in the sea of chaos. That is how it looks like to the people watching. All around these two being of power, space rifts, storms, thunder and lightning gathered. But only in the space between the two of them there is an empty space of calm and in that empty space of calm, the fist is rushing forward, and the trident imitate the sword falling like a breeze. The wind is gentle, but when it blows fiercely, it could be an unstoppable storm Azief frowned the moment he saw this wind-like energying out from that strike. This all happened in a blink of an eye. Azief fist seems to symbolize a fierce and domineering fist intent and that wind seems to have some kind of power to restrain and nullify this fierce and domineering fist ''My feeling is not wrong'' the moment he thought this, Azief fist met the force of Kaiju sh In the eyes of the people watching, it is like two different concepts about to meet each other The fist seems to be like a rushing bull and the sh by Kaiju seems like a wind that would break. But then the gentle wind blows and at the moment of collision, the fist continued to erupt with more power. The curtain of the sky opens up, revealing the starry sky above. The radiation from space seems to fall down directly to earth. It was almost like the entire ozoneyer around this area of their fight was utterly andpletely vaporized But something shocking happened. The breeze from the trident sh turns into a storm in almost an instant. And instead of the fist breaking through that storm, the two forces stagnated The fist intent continued to rise as if it wanted topletely shatter the storm Those looking at this scene could not help but shows different kind of emotion Kaiju could still fight! Every move from the beginning to the present, all of their attack and strikes happens in the time it takes for a lightning bolt to sh. It is swift and fat and if you move your gaze, you would miss hundred of moves. BOOOM! BOOOOM! The two forces collided but both did not break. Instead, the longer this stalemate be, the more powerful each of this force became. The sea boils and the area where it is affected by these two forces be even more spread out. The hole in the sky be bigger and bigger There are no longer any clouds and there is no thunder or lightning that apanies Kaiju. The clouds were all destroyed, and the heaven have a rift. There is only barrenness. The sea creatures, the sea giant, all the sea creatures below the feet of these two beings were all turns into ashes. Vaporized like they were attacked by some kind of anti-matter weapon The sea water below them were all turns into gas before turning into nothingness. Azief eyes shines and then he makes a move. His titanic body punches again. The storms breaks but Kaiju also did not simple stood there on the sky He made his move ROAR! He roars to the sky and mystical clouds appears. It is not the natural clouds but clouds that is formed from some kind ofw. These clouds form, gathers and from it, it spews thunder and lightning bolts. The trident that glows brightly like the sun before now bes dimmer. But there is still a lot of shine to this trident. BOOOM! Another powerful explosion erupted. This time it took out hundreds of inds in all directions. The waves of the sea scattered everywhere, creating tsunami all across this area. The turbulent space and time be even more turbulent., Some of the tsunami be so big but was swallowed by a space rift. Fortunately, the area around this battlefield is mostly uninhabited. The area of the sea where they are fighting all turns into and void of water. It is like they are the devourer of life. Wherever they go, beneath their feet, the water would vaporize into gas because of the heat that they both seems to emanate And this time, as the storm break the force of this storm swept everything away. Even though they are even further away from Arturia right now, the force of this storm reaches the shore of Arturia and even meddle with one of the armies fighting on the shore. On the battle site between these two, as the storm breaks, the fist intent also dissipated almost immediately. Those who are looking could not help but gasp in admiration, fear and awe >> Chapter 1487 The Battle I All over the world, those who look at these two battling could not help but be silent. They narrowed their eyes and their face expression was solemn Who would have thought things would end like this. That powerful fist intent was dissipated with such an attack. Some sighed. They could not have expected that with a trident, Kaiju who is in Disk Formation could fight against someone of the Divine Comprehension level. And not just an ordinary Divine Comprehension leveler but Death Monarch who is already at the peak stage of Divine Comprehension leveler. They have all kinds ofplicated thoughts and feeling. Some even thought that with such weapon, if they have it, they could probably divide the world between the powers under the influence of Death Monarch and them. Some of them sighed because they did not have this trident. And some sighed because they know that if it were them that got this trident, dividing the world is not easy. Probably only those who upied the right time and the right circumstances could have the ability to divide the world that was already unified under the control of the Seven World powers. They have all of these thought as they watched the battle. Each time these two traded strikes, everyone thought the battle would end. Battle between powerful people did notts this long especially when these two people have different realm. But with one weapon, Kaiju manages to do the impossible. In the battlefield, Kaiju has turned back into his titanic form and his body injury is quickly healing, regenerating the parts of him that was injured or lost The sea water from below flew towards him, spirals and wherever its spiral, it heals that area of the body. It is almost like as long as there is water in the world, he would be healed infinitely. This kind of healing ability is almost close to the healing ability of a Divine Comprehension leveler All of this is long to describe but the moment that passed is only two second. Two second from Azief punching his fist, to Kaiju shing with his trident, to Azief once again punching through The after waves blows on both sides. Azief felt the force of the storm trying to push him back but his body resisted the force and break through. Kaiju was the same. The force of the fist dissipated but the resulting explosion of the two-force colliding also hits him. And just like Azief, he pushes through The sky quakes and the entire Turbulent Sea could hear it. ROAR! The roar of a dragon echoes and they shed. The wind exploded, the space cracked and the whole Ten Seas could feel the shaking of the ocean bed. Azief and Kaiju is now duking it out like two fighters trapped in a ring. However, since they are not mortal, when they shed with each other, it creates all manners of destruction. There were deafening bangs each time their fist sh. They use punches and sword method with their weapons. Whether it is a fist technique, palm technique, fingers of leg, both of them disyed dazzling countless kind of moves. Each of them destroys the sea below and the heavens above. It almost felt like these are the only two people in the world right now. Everyone thought that the advantage lies on Death Monarch. But as the battle is clear now, with no dust to cover their eyes they could see that it was Death Monarch that is being overwhelmed. Right now, the trident is no longer on Kaiju hands. Probably it is hidden in one of his scales. This frees him up to punch, to kick, to use palm attack. And each time he sues any one of these technique, shocking power erupted from him. When he uses his fist, water dragons appear from the sea attacking Death Monarch. When he uses his palm, the entire sea seems to support him and a gigantic palm will appear, formed by the sea water, mming down toward Death Monarch. When he uses his kicks, water dragon forms at the tip of his feet and roars toward Death Monarch before attacking him. Death Monarch could nullify this attack, deflect it, break it but that almost overwhelms him when tens of thousands of strikes attacking him every second And when it is Death Monarch turns to attack, even though his attack is powerful and destructive, using all kinds of skill. Kaiju is healing extremely fast probably it is because of the is spirals of water that surrounded his hand, his feet and his body. As long as the trident is around him, the sea would protect him and the Earth would ept him Each time he is attacked, each time he lost a chunk of his body, the water sems to upy the wound or the lost skin and reces it, healing it almost instantly. While Death Monarch takes the energy of the world, the sun, the moon and the stars. The Universal energy was deployed and the energy even from space poured down from the holes in the sky, all rushing toward Death Monarch These two people seems to be absorbing the energy of the whole world to fight against each other It is amazing that Kaiju could force Death Monarch till this point. Those countless attack, like a violent storm poured toward Death Monarch continuously, unceasingly. Azief is using all of his concentration not only to deflect all of Kaiju attack but also break every move that he makes. Every once in a while, there is trapping formation that flies toward him. Even in this battle, even when Kaiju uses all kinds of attacking method, he still has the time to throws a few trappings formation towards him min an effort to restrain him. Everyone could only see a few hundred moves in the flurry of movement between him and Kaiju. But only he and Kaiju knows how many strikes that they have traded with each other. Even in this situation, Azief did not think of splitting himself and creating an avatar. He knows that he needs all of his power to confront Kaiju. He could not separate his energy and do other things. ''I never thought this trident has such power'' he thought to himself. Even though he was prepared for a hard fight, he never expected it to be this hard. Azief waves his hand and a sword appears. The Sword contained one of the thirteenws he had mastered. His entire being no have endless sword intent and endless sword energy He waves the sword and one after another sword light swayed all over. The entire being of is existence be majestic And the sky was turned upside down. These two people fight each other using all kinds of moves. It looks like a simple move but under their hands, simple moves be divine moves, there is profoundness in every strikes. Kaiju isughing, even with his wounds and injuries, fierce and domineering, looking down upon the heroes of the world And Death Monarch, even though he is overwhelmed, his face expression did not change a bit, a coldness that seems to fill the world, remaining like a mountain that could not be climbed, like a wall that could not be scaled. In just a few minutes since the battle between them began, both of them no longer counts how much they attack each other And their speed be faster and faster. The sea water around them were all vaporized so there is a shocking sight. One part of the Turbulent Sea has no seawater. The sea water that rushes to fill this void were also vaporized. It is like someone put a container in the middle of a bowl of water, preventing water froming in And as they be faster and faster, only a few people that watched the screen could even keep up with the changes. As for the others, they could only saw two figures shing back and forth above the sea. Above them, holes in the sky appears each time they sh. The space and time around their battle site created time storms and space rifts that sometime pull people and sometimes pushes people away. Even those who were following those two to watch them battle against each other could only do it from hundred of miles away This is the only way to not get caught up in those two fighting As the fiercer the battle became, even those who are brave to watch this from their pocket dimension near the Turbulent Sea knows that the must not get caught up in the battle because once they get caught up, there is a high chance that they will be a coteral damage that no one would ever remember. It is not out of the realm of possibility for them to be grinded into nothingness if they were in the middle of that fight Just the emanation of energy alone shook them to their core. BOOM! BOOM! Those who could see the battle could see that Kaiju is like a rushing thunder, like a wind gale, his momentums be even more powerful as time passes. The Turbulent Sea also seems to follow Kaiju mood. His momentum as so powerful that it made one scalp tingle. ''Death Monarch¡­. he is¡­'' some people that watched the battle notices something. >> Chapter 1488 The Battle II Right now, Kaiju seems to be hurling barrages of attack and is momentum seems to be more and more powerful But under this circumstances, Azief movement be more elegant Some people narrow their eyes and said to themselves ''Before, when he was overwhelmed, there is a sense that it took him a hard time to break the attack and deflect the attack. But now¡­. he is¡­'' Many people find words in their minds to describe what they are seeing and they rested on one word ''Carefree'' That is what it looks like in their eyes Death Monarch movement to deflect the attack by Kaiju seems carefree. Death Monarch style as he be more and more overwhelmed, his moves be more and more carefree Some people of greatprehension thenughed and spoke ''He imitates and he imitates with great uracy'' And many people all over the world also realizes this. What does Death Monarch imitate? He imitates the attack that Kaiju had used against him before, that breeze that came from that one strike of the trident The same breeze that breaks his punch. He is imitating that strike of the breeze so now, his move is like the wind, moving and flowing with naturalness and the more attacks feels on him, the easier it seems for him to deflect all of this attack. He uses one move to dispel one hundred moves, one style to defeat hundreds of styles, he is natural and in line with the surroundingsws, appearing to transcend human boundaries and beyond that Of course, to some people all they could see was two of them shing hand and feet, but they could not see the higher battle between these two. IN each strike, Death Monarch uses the understanding of thews that he had cultivated. Sometimes, there is the Worldly Laws embedded in each of his deflection, having the power of the elements. So, there were times when he deflects the wind aids him, thunder and lightning sparked, fire and water coexisted to push away any attack Then there is also the Universal Las embedded, the power of the moon and the stars above the skies of Earth supply him with energy, the shine of the star that could not be seen supply him with energy to repel and pushes away the attack At ties, runes would sh in some parts of his body defending against the strike and at other time, his punches are embedded with runes, the runestched on the attack and destroys it before it could reach him. Protection runes, destructive runes are all deployed in each of his strike. Celestial energy also sometimes leaks out from his energy. And there is also some unknown energy that seems to synthesize the energy of the other to fill up the energy that iscking. Some people could see this and some people could not. Everyone has their own understanding looking at the battle Those high-level people find a new way of fighting. But they thought to themselves and wonder whether they could apply such fighting methods. It is not like Death Monarch is revolutionizing the way of fighting. After all, what he could think of, other people could also think of it. Does no one ever think ofbining thews when using their fist strike or kick strike? Could it be all people are stupid and never thought of such possibility? Of course, they have thought such of possibility. But there is a difference between thinking of it and doing it. It is not easy to focus on your attack while at the same time channeling thews of the world with your attack It is because it is hard that sot people usually would only use two or threews in each attack and could not do it continually like Death Monarch is doing. The two of them keep fighting each other, like the ultimate warrior in the world And everyone thought that the battle could not get more intense. But they were wrong. Death Monarch seems to have broken the methods of Kaiju of trying to overwhelm him and from that moment on his counterattack begun And the battle only gets more intense from then on everyone looked at this battle without daring to take a breath Under the fighting of these two people, the waves of the Turbulent Sea became even more and more Turbulent, there is more and more stores and the waves surges to the sky. The entire Turbulent Sea seems to be affected, under the great between these two. One had the feeling that the Turbulent Sea would be turned upside down. BOOOM! They punch each other in the face, creating another shockwave that vaporized the sea beneath their feet. Kaiju teeth broke and a few of them fall to the dry seabed while Death Monarch was ushed back, fifty feet away energy leaks out from his wound but quickly healed itself and the swirling of energy around him slows down a bit. Divine Comprehension leveler uses energy to heal their wounds and that is exactly what Azief is doing The wounds on their body are both terrible and terrifying- But both of these people did not utter even one whimper of pain. Separated by a distance of fifty feet, they floated in the sky and look at each other. They both have some wounds but these wounds are quickly healed. They both take a breath Right now, even when their battle shaken the entire Turbulent Sea, their subordinate and their forces did not yet stop fighting. They probably would only stop fighting when the victor between these two people is decided They look around and they realize that they are now far away from Arturia. They could not even see the sight of Arturia anymore. As they were fighting before they move hundreds of miles with each step and by the time they realize it, they are now so far away from Arturia. But they do not care that much that they are far away from the main battlefield. For Azief this is even better. He never wanted to affect Arturia too much because just the aftershock of his strikes against Kaiju is enough to level an entire city. As for Kaiju, he did not care that much but he is also quite happy about it. Arturia is Death Monarch turf. When he was fighting Death Monarch around Arturia, he always felt like he is being watched and he could not feel at ease, fearing that Death Monarch set up a few traps around Arturia to capture him. Not to mention Arturia is full of Death Monarch people Now, that they are far away, they could fight without worrying all of this thing. Right now, Kaiju also feel pain but he is not on the verge of losing. He looks at Death Monarch. And Death Monarch look at him. And the world looks at these two. Amazingly enough, the footage of their battle is still being screened all over the world. Who knows how the White Owl does this that he could even make his recording device withstand all those aftershocks and even followed these two deeps into their battlefield? No wonder, White Owl is always a trusted major source of information in the word. If even this, they could broadcast, one wonders the intelligence that this White Owl organization is sitting on. Right now, they are silence between these two. The holes above the sky around their battle site is slowly recovering like a wound being closed up. The Heavenly Will is weakening. These two people fight so fiercely that it weakens the Heavenly Will. Those who could see it, could see that the Heavenly Will avatar is looking at these two. But he did not attack. He is weakened. Why would the Heavenly Will attack these two and unite them against him? The current Heavenly Will is no longer the empty Heavenly Will. It had its own ideas and its own will But, to say he is not displeased would be an understatement. The silence and the non-action dragged on. Kaiju and Azief both have recovered from their wounds. But the swirling of energy around Azief body has decreased considerably As for Kaiju, the trident is now almost entirely lost all of its golden luster. It is dimming and not shining as brightly as before. ''Death Monarch!'' he suddenly shouted ''Why are you holding back!'' His hair is fluttering and his voice is heroic. Kaiju might be a bad guy but he has his own charms. And then a more vigorous and majestic aura burst out in an instant from him. Azief eyes shined. He closes his eyes and, in that moment, nine powerful aura rises up from his body and then Nine Sword appears. He opens his eyes and then spoke ''Merge!'' The sword merged in an instant, creating a sword with nine streaks of colors all over it, swirling with Nine concepts and ninews of the rules of the world Kaijuughed and Azief smiles, the Heavenly Will retreated and the whole world watched in awe! >> Chapter 1489 Battle III There are now clouds on top of the heads of these two figures The clouds gather almost in an instant and the sky was covered with it BOOM! BOOM! Thunder erupted again. And lightning strikes the heavens and the earth. The sky that was cloudless just now is now full of lightning. The entire sky quake because of the roar of the thunder. Streak of colorful lightning bolt continued to shuttle and cruise in the thick clouds. In just a few secondrge clouds had gathered and fill the sky and shrouded the entire Turbulent Sea The rain falls down, thunder and lightning appeared again. The thunder roars like never before, the lightning shes with great heat, searing space like a hot sword cutting through butter. Azief sword called upon the elements of the world, clouds gather and the sky had to give way. People that watched this battle could not help but be stunned Those that watched the Kaiju and Death Monarch battle all have their own confidence. They watched this battle to find a way forward, to ascertain the level of the people at the top of the world, to see the difference between them and the one person standing on the peak. But now that they watched the confrontation between these two people, it just made them frowned and sighed. It made everyone feel that the mountains are too high to be reached They already thought that Death Monarch had showed all of his means. It turns out all of those world ending moves are only the top of the iceberg of Death Monarch true power. ''He really knows how to make people feel despair'' These are the thought of some people in the world. Seeing such an unscble mountain, how could one not fill with despair? Kaiju then punch forward. This time the punch seems different. And it is not in the direction of Death Monarch. Instead, he punches toward the surface of the sea. BANG! A huge jet of water rise sup, a titanic dragon the size of a small mountain rises from the sea, formed by the sea water And it is rushing toward Azief, like a titanic being going berserk Azief look at this and then he swings his sword. Nine concepts andws seem to be stimted and merge into one sword light. And this sword light rushes toward the water dragon, the thunder above shot down toward the sword light, the sword intent and thunder merge together, creating mystical ad beautiful scene One could see a straight streak of line, swirling with an arc of electricity. Straight and shiny, sharp and cold. One had to squint their eyes to see this small straight line becausepared to the size of the water dragon conjured up by Kaiju fist, it looks like a dust flying in a straight line. Several thunderbolts follow that one straight line heading toward that water dragon BOOM! The sword light and the mountain-size water dragon collided and the resulting impact created a shockwave that exploded the Heaven and Earth. The clouds that had just gathered was blown apart, the sea water below all exploded into the air And the people of the world gasped. And the water dragon that was formed by the condensation of the seawater instantly turned into mist and gas and spread out all over the sky. The only safe zone that was not affected by the aftershock, and the shockwave of their attack was the middle between these two people, the space where they hurl attack against each other. Both of them was pushed away again from each other. Kaiju has a wound on his shoulders, but Azief had no injuries at all but only retreated ten steps on the sky Each step he retreated, crack the space beneath his feet. As for Kaiju he is soaked wet and the water that falls from his hair falls into his wound but the water instead of making the wound be even more painful heals him. The trident dimmed even more. ''What a sharp sword intent!'' this is Kaiju thought. He looks at the sky above and see that the clouds gather back at almost insane speed. It was just blown apart because of the shockwave but almost a secondter the clouds gather back, thunder and lightning once again could be seen and heard all over the skies of the Turbulent Sea Even Kaiju secretly marveled at Death Monarch methods. These clouds are not the clouds of this world and it is not the clouds of the Heavenly Will. Instead, if one look closely at the clouds, they could see the difference. Most clouds are white. But the clouds that Death Monarch conjured up has all kinds of colors and have that extraterrestrial aura on it. These clouds are more like cosmic clouds. It is a cloud formed by celestial energy and cosmic energy. Since it is an energy that belongs to Death Monarch, Kaiju could not manipte it. Kaiju is a type of dragon race that control the clouds, the element of thunder and water. So, even without the trident, he could control any clouds and any body of water if he wanted to. The trident only enhances that ability a thousand-fold. If not, how could he fight equally with someone who is just one step away from Essence Creation level and someone who walk the Perfection Path It must be remembered that Death Monarch even at his current strength could fight against an Essence Creation leveler and survive such encounter. Leapfrogging fight is basically the specialty of anyone who walk the Perfection path. If the trident did not boost Kaiju strength to the current level, how could Kaiju ept the challenge. It is because he saw that there is a possibility of winning, no matter how slim, that he epted the invitation of the Crime Alliance, the Pirates and the other criminal forces to duke it out with Death Monarch and subverts the current world order They look at each other and for a second, they stare at each other eyes and Kaiju smiles ''Impressive but not enough!'' he shouted. Kaiju charisma is off the roof right now. He seems to be the one who is defeated by his fighting intent did not falter one bit. Was it because he is arrogant? Is it because he is confident of his own victory? Or is this the kind of person he is? All kinds of people all over the world try to understand the mindset of Kaiju. Any other people faced with Death Monarch ability, constant improvement, giving you hope and then killing that hope, a seemingly unlimited war machine that could not be stopped, would have lost any hope by now. Even if such person did not lose hope, they would at least feel despondent and each moment that passes would increase the despair. But Kaiju is still there. Even with all the shocks that Death Monarch power sems to bring to the world, refreshing their cognition again and again, Kaiju is still the same Kaiju. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Eager to fight, unafraid and fearless of anything. One moment of nce, distance of a hundred feet, traversed in an instant. This time it is Kaiju that initiated the attack. It only took three second since thatts attack for Kaiju to attack again. All over his body is new wounds as he traverses the distorted space and time between them. Right now, because of their attack, the time and space around them was distorted so heavily that travelling through space, whether traveling forward or backward, there is restriction of space, uneven gravity and all kinds of rift that could hurt one body. If Seed Forming levelers is at this area right now, there is a high chance for them to be severely injured by the spiraling rift of space all over. But kaiju ignored all of that and kicks the air, and almost in an instant, he appeared only three feet away from Death Monarch. Azief widened his eyes ''Hoh! I didn''t think you attack'' he thought but then Kaiju shouted again, this time his voice is more like a roar, covering the sound of the thunder ''It is not enough! Show me more! Azief, the strongest person in the world! Show your power!!'' he shouted BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Kaiju attacked and he strike without hesitation. A continual attack, series of huge fist energy forms in the sky. Each one is the size of a mountain, bombarding the small figure of Death Monarch Sea water all over the Turbulent Sea was affected because of the two people dueling with each other. Because each ce they fight, a lot of water is vaporized and the absence of water around this area has to be filled with the nearest water. If people could measure the sea water level in the Turbulent Sea, they would notice that a few inches of the sea water level had decreased. This alone is something that is shocking. Because the Turbulent Sea is a vast ocean surpassing all of the oceans in the world before the expansion of the world. But Death Monarch and Kaiju did not care about all of these in this moment. Their minds do not even have the time to think of the effect of their battle They focused on each other and everything around them semes top fade away expect the enemy in front of them Kaiju is exhausting all of the energy in the trident. Other people might not be able to sense this but how could Azief not see this. ¡­ Chapter 1490 The People On The Lone Ship To the people of the world, they were shocked at how much energy that Kaiju seems to possess. It is beyond the imagination of all the people that are watching. The sound of the sky quake, the sound of sonic booms, the sound of the earth cracking, the waves crashing, the thunder roaring, all of these noise echoes and mixed together amidst the intense battle The punches that Kaiju sted off from his fist is like small mountain flying and charging toward Azief. And there are thousands of such mountains. If they fight like this in Arturia, even though there are all kinds of protection formation over there, a few punches and the defense probably would crack. The fist felt like Kaiju lifted all kinds of mountains and keep dropping them on him Azief is still there on the sky, and his body be bigger and bigger and now that he fifty feetrge, he swings his sword One swing. Two swings Three swings A few swings and the sword move be waving the sword. Again and again, he swings and sword light filled the sky and the space in between Thunder followed the sword trail, merge with the sword light. The sky constantly roars toward the Earth. BOOM! p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® BOOM! Mountain-size fist energy that seems to cast a shadow upon the world collides with tens of thousands of sword light And in only a few second, those countless fist were all swept by the sword light followed by billowing thunder bolts that wrapped itself around these sword light There is silence for a while. And those who looks at this battle felt like the whole world went silent. The fist energy was swept away just like that. With a swing of a sword, covered with lightning, apanied with the roars of thunders But then the roars of thunders sounded again and everyone shakes their head and focused. The battle does not end yet. Above the sky, hundreds of lightning bolts seems to descend upon the Turbulent Sea. All of this lightning bolts and the sound of thunderse from those mysterious clouds that is slowly expanding all over the sky of the Turbulent Sea Azief entire body seems to have turned into a vortex that attracts lightning BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The heaven rendering sound echoes all over that it spreads out far to the distance, covering the entire Turbulent Sea and beyond. And then a sound ofughter echoes all over the Ten Seas Those who watched the battle could not help but be stunned. Kaiju isughing! And he isughing so carefreely. The entire space between him and Death Monarch is covered with lightning, his fist was swept away by that sword light, defeat seems so close but he still has the mood tough and smile ''I want to believe in myself. I will not bow. And I will not kneel. Even if I die!'' he shouted and it seems Kaiju attracted something. A force of Will that is present in all Universe seems to descended upon him. His own Grand Path. And then to the shock of everyone he takes a step forward. He crashed into that lightning vortex; his body bathed in lightning BOOOM! BOOOM! Each time the lightning bolt strikes Kaiju body, it created all kinds of shockwave that shakes the space around him. The space and time around him are severely distorted. Those who sees this could not help but think that if anyone else do what Kaiju is doing right now, their body would probably be scorched or turns into dust ''He is a dragon!'' some people shouted, watching the screen. And some people understood the meaning of that. Kaiju is a dragon. And so, he has a domineering physique. In Earth, after the system came and everyone have the same system, the also knows that the only time when they could refine their physical bodies is during the earlier stage from Body Refining realm to Energy Dispersing realm After that, they would deal with energy andws and concepts of the world, ethereal concepts that has something to do with the more mystical part of the realm. Because of that, there is a rarity of someone who focuses on body refining and more focused on acquiring more firepower in using thews of the world So, if they tried to do what Kaiju did, with how their body is trained they would probably turn to ashes. But Kaiju¡­. Kaiju turns his body to a tank. Those thunder that roars and those lightning that strikes him are no ordinary thunder and no ordinary lightning But his body could withstand the destructivews that are present in the lightning bolts. The thunder roars are also no ordinary roars. The sound of thunder itself have power. Combined that with a vibrational frequency that destroys thing, the roars of thunders that echoes from the clouds that Death Monarch has conjured, it is like being roared at by some kind of soundwave cannon. But neither the lightning bolt or the thunder could break that body. Even Azief was shocked at this. ''There is such physique'' he thought to himself. Of course, his shock is not that there is such a physique. It is that Kaiju physique exceeded his expectation. He knows that out in the Universe there is all kinds of being and some trained their body to the peak that even if they died, their body would sail the stars like some kind of immortal object that could not be destroyed. And those who see it was even more shocked. For those experts that watches close to the battle, who is on the Turbulent Sea right now, watching this battle from nearby inds or inside the pocket dimension close to the battle site, they could also feel the strength of that lightning vortex. The vortex itself has be a pool full of lightning bolts that descended from the Heavens It protected Death Monarch and dispel any kinds of attacks. It is because of this that they are even more shocked. These people that darese close to Death Monarch fight are all in Disk Formation realm. But even they know that, as long as they dare to step into that pool of lightning, they would probably be wiped out in an instant and turned into dust Even though they are far away, they can still feel the aura of death surrounding that blighting pool. Kaiju¡­when facing such a terrifying lightning pool, he relied on his physical body Everyone wanted to watch what Kaiju did next. He appeared in the domain of that lighting pool and punches out. Hundreds of lightning bolts disperses. ''What a dragon race!'' some people eximed. ''These two pare really too strong!'' ''Like gods and demons!'' Kaiju, using his physical strength just entered that domain of destruction and directly hit the lightning vortex with his fist. Cracks appears all over the vortex and hundreds of lightning bolts dispersed with one strike. On a lone ship, Loki look at this battle. It is the same for Yewa Hafar. They both did not move from their position. Loki did not know what Yewa Hafar is trying to do in Arturia. Before, he could predict what Yewa Hafar would do. That is because thing follows the destiny and follow the script that he is familiar with. So, there is little variables. And those variables that pop out every once in a while, is always calcted by him. But with Azief continuous improvement and entangling his destiny and fate with more people and more beings¡­. his destiny also veered off path. But that is not a bad thing. Not a bad thing at all. The grand destiny is still there but how it reach there¡­. now that is the important thing. There are some wise words in the world and one of them is that sometimes, the journey is more important than the destination. While this wisdom could not apply to everything in this world, these words of wisdom apply very aptly for Azief. The Grand Destiny probably could not be changed. But Loki knows how important it is the journey to get there and how he will get there. That is why he is here. He also wanted to join. Whether he joins the Crime Alliance or the world powers, no one would be surprised. And Loki admit, he had some ns that he wanted to do when the war started. But that n had to be scrapped off Because he had to stand here in this lone ship. Because Yewa Hafares to the Turbulent Sea. And since he is here¡­. he must be nning something. Yewa Hafar look at the battle and he sighed ''He has be stronger¡­. too fast'' he added at the end Loki smiles bitterly. ''Things did not go ording to n, did it?'' Yewa Hafar chuckles and then said ''Is it only my ns that was disrupted? How about your n Trickster?'' he asks. Loki chuckles, look at the sky in the distance and spoke ''Kaiju is an anomaly. And Azief is a surprise'' his tone is full of emotion. Even though the Azief that he is seeing now is not that God of Life and Death, the First Sovereign, there is that shadow of that unfathomable being. From the moment that Loki cross path with Azief all those years ago, the wheel of destiny deviated little by little. The chains that hold down this wheel could no longer support the deviation and the chains break offpletely and so, the wheel is turning to wherever it wanted to go. It is what he wants. But not this fast. Not in this way. Someone¡­..is also ying chess right now. He knows there is a hidden yer and that is Erika. But¡­he also began feeling that there are more hidden yers now¡­.and they hid very deeply and the trident is one of the chess move. Is it Odin? He is quite sure Odin will try to contact Azief. But, is this move his or someone else? Poseidon? His mood is always unstable but this did not mean he is not brilliant. And the trident is his¡­.so it seems logical to think this is him announcing his participation Hades? This is a being that always has a way to survive Could he find a way to survive the next Purge event? And so, he enter the game? Or Zeus himself? Did Zeus pretend he forgets? Or did he forget and regain his memory? Or maybe, it is the Jade Emperor. He gives the Celestial character to Death Monarch¡­. he must want something. There are too many candidates and too many possibilities. And that is not good >> Chapter 1491 Titans In The Sky The atmosphere in the lone ship is very weird. They did not say anything and did not anything against each other but the tense feeling is strong and it is not weird if these two suddenly started attacking each other A wind, a sound of the waves hitting the ship, the sound of thunder in the distance, any sound could probably trigger these two to suddenly makes a move against each other Yewa Hafar smirked. Loki did not answer his question, instead he deflected And he could tell that Loki is thinking. He also noticed that even though Loki eye is on him, for some reason Yea Hafar could feel that Loki is thinking about something else. Yewa Hafar eyes also looks at Death Monarch, but like Loki, he is also thinking of something else He ahs many ns. Of course, most of his n has something to do with Death Monarch. But he also ahs a few other ns that he could apply ''Since things have changed this much, then I just need to change a few more things. Destiny is not that easy to change. They keep looking at the battle in the distance, the shop also began to move. Loki did not react. It is fine if the ship is heading toward the battle and toward that vortex of lightning bolts. But if this ship strayed from that path and goes to somewhere else, then Loki will not hesitate to stop it. The ravens perched on top of the sail and the lone ship move slowly amidst the shaking of the seabed and the crazy waves all around. All over the world, people could not help but glue their eyes to the screen. There are all kinds of people in the world and many are great expert. Earth itself has experience many battles since the All Source fell down on Earth But they have never seen such a brilliant battle. There are punches and kicks and there are all kinds of moves. It is different in the past when Death Monarch simply uses a few moves to dismantle the enemy. They understood the power of Death Monarch but they never see it. This time, there is finally someone other than alien enemies that could force Death Monarch into such a tense battle. Some could not close their moth and were too shocked to speak. They look at this battle and see the peak figures of the world and they could not help but think they are truly like a god. This battle is certainly not a battled between two mortals but between gods. Some people had to squint their eyes to watch the two figures fighting inside a lightning vortex. The blurry image of these two people trading punches and kicks, the distortion of space and time also did not help with people wanting to watch this battle The screen itself could no longer capture many of the movement of both Death Monarch and Kaiju But people still look at the screen. Those who have shallow knowledge thought Death Monarch is winning. And some thought that Kaiju is winning But to the eyes of the expert, it is not so. At times, Death Monarch has the upper hand. And at times it was Kaiju that has the upper hand. The crowd is swayed like reeds blown by the wind. In the eyes of the expert things are not so simple. The two sides have been trading blows after blows, moves after moves with each other and neither seems to e close at winning against each other Death Monarch punches and Kaiju uses the trident and a simple breeze broke the punches. Kaiju punches, and Death Monarch summons a sword and the will of the world splits apart the punches with thunder and lightning apanying a sword light that illuminates the world Tit for tat. A kick for a kick, a fist for a fist, hundreds of moves, thousands of attacks. Ans for the one in the battle himself, how could Azief did not know this. His eyes could only see Kaiju and his ears could only hear him. He now retracts all of his Divine Sense and all of his other calctions in his mind and only think about Kaiju. That is the only way he could keep up with Kaiju. He bitterly thought to himself ''That trident is really like a drug'' he never expected that Kaiju who is basically akin to a middle realm of Disk Formation leveler could fight him evenly just by refining a bit of the power of the trident. One could only imagine the true power of the true wielder of this trident. Usually when Azief is in battle, his mind could think of many things at the same time. He could also calcte everything else when he is fighting. It is like his mind has split and each consciousness could do something else. But, with Kaiju, he could not do that. People only see the punches and kicks; they do not see thews embedded in each kick and fist.please visit Laws has its own properties and you have to focus to use it. It is the same for him and it is the same for Kaiju Kaiju sues the trident andmand the power of the Earth and sea. People might see Poseidon as the Sea God. But that is not entirely true. Although he is known as the god of the sea and seafarers, his power extended into other domains, including earthquakes and the earth Some interpretation also holds him as the lord of the earth. And one of his most important epithets were rted to his capacity not as God of the sea but as God of the earthquakes, hence his title, Earth Shaker. And he was also called He Who Holds the Earth And so, the elements of the Earth are under the control of that trident. If that trident is fully refined, even the entire Earth could easily be controlled Azief himself has never seen Poseidon makes a move. But when he was travelling with Will, searching for a way to get home, he did get a few stories about Poseidon in his warring days. With his trident he could move worlds and throwss like he is throwing small ball all over the ce When he is angry, all thes in his gxy and the nearby gxy could be affected, earthquakes all over, turning the world upside down, if he wanted to He is only second to Zeus, a rebellious god that fear no one in the Pantheon of the Olympus. And what Azief knows of this god is not from the myths in his world but from the information he learns about him in the Universe The true Poseidon Azief is anxious. Rights now, he could not see how the battle is going in the ind. Who has won, who has lost, who lives and dies? There is also many of his ns he had put forth to make sure he could win He wanted to win this war but he also wanted to in this war with the least casualties. And not knowing is filling his heart with uncertainty. But he knows that sometimes, you would not always get the perfect n He notices a few minutes ago someoneunches a nuclear bomb. Fortunately, it was easily sent away by one of Jean time avatar. If that nuclear bomb was targeted at the tform, there is still Hikigaya but that bomb was targeted on the shore of the ind continent. If there is no Jean splitting himself to tens of thousands of himself all over the world, Azief suspected many people will be affected by this war Jean avatar only appeared briefly to stop the bomb and manipte the bomb to be hurled into empty spaces between the rift of space. Then that avatar quickly dissipated. If not, the effect would be catastrophic. Even though Disk Formation and Seed Forming leveler could easily survive a few nuclear bombs, people on the lower level would still be very much affected. Energy Disperses realm might not be affected but below that, they could still very much be affected Azief then shouted ''Enough!'' And he stomped his foot on the air, and the space below his feet ripped apart like a piece of paper, revealing a void in the space The pressure of his feet was so powerful that even space and time, these two concepts that is connected with each other seems to be decoupling and the result is a gaping void in the sky. And a powerful aura spreads out from himself. This aura pierces the clouds above his head and opens a void above his head. The entire Turbulent Sea shakes and then the force spreads out that it circles the entire It did not give any destructive effect but like a burst of energy that everyone could feel. Like a wave of wind blowing them, feeling a breezy cool air. That is the kind of feeling that the people of the world felt when these waves of energy spreads out. It is unlike the kind of destructive power that circles the world and affect the Earth It is like some kind of purifying wind that dispel fear and ward evil. And to the shock of everyone they could see that all kinds of energy is now spiraling around Azief. This itself is not shocking because they have seen this kind of disy before. But now, that energy that spirals around him is taking form and the form it takes is even more gigantic than before. The feet extended to the bottom of the sea, touching the seabed and, the body covered the entire expanse between heaven and earth, the head touches the limit of the sky A veritable titanic existence that seems to be able to hold up the sky! >> Chapter 1492 Omni Kaiju wanted to stop this and he began pummeling the titanic form. Unlike before when it takes only a few second for Azief to be a titanic form of himself, this time it takes a lot of time. But even though kaiju punches with a ferocity that could destroys worlds, it could not do anything to the spiral of energy that forms this titanic body Instead, the more he punches, the quicker the transformation bes. Azief is using another Law Avatar. And it is his most powerful ones. The Omni Law Avatar And the world witness the birth of this Law Avatar and they were speechless, opening their mouth wide opens, their eyes could not believe what they are seeing Even in the far distance, everyone could see this titanic figure standing proudly between Heaven and Earth. And if not for Azief limiting the size, this avatar could expand without limit. The energies of the world, the energy of the Universe poured towards him The stars in the nearby system dimmed and the stars around Earth all seem to have its energy being drained. Some copses almost immediately, and the energy that is invisible be visible because of the condensed form it takes. Azief power covered not only the Turbulent Sea but the whole world. This is him pulling all the stops. Hikigaya who is still fighting with Amaterasu, Mister Moscow and Martinez feels this energy, spreading all over the world and he could not help but eximed ''What a Death Monarch!'' Jean who is in Europe right now and sitting cross legged in the sky, directing his Time Avatar all over the world also feel this aura and he opens his eyes for a moment. His eyes look toward one direction and his gaze pierces space and time and it was like he was at the Turbulent Sea, looking at that gigantic form of Death Monarch and he smiles ''That title of number one in the world is still his'' he thought. Hikigaya and Jean both thought the same thing when they felt that aura That mountain is still the highest mountain in the world. And he is still the Heaven above their heads Still the tall wall everyone wanted to climb The number one person in the world¡­.is still him Their power is powerful and their abilities has also expanded since they leveled up to Divine Comprehension realm. But with the expansion of the world, with the variety of mystical energy that permeated all over the world, they could no longer uses their energy and coerce the entire world. In a way, the expansion of the world upgraded the world level. Before, just by being a Disk Formation leveler, your aura could cover the whole world and each Disk Formation levelers is like a nuclear bomb that could create untold massive damage all over the world But after the expansion of the world, Disk Formation leveler while still possessing great power could not longer damage the world with a fight. Even Divine Comprehension leveler find it hard to use their force to coerce the entire world. Maybe, when they fight, they would destroy the region they are fighting at but for that power to spread out of that region, it is very hard and require thebatant to have great power. Even Hikigaya could only spread his Time Avatar but not able to supervise the world all the time or uses his Divine Sense to get information like before It is the same for Hikigaya. He could not cover the whole world with one hand like he did before. But Death Monarch as he constructed the Omni Law Avatar with himself as the center of this titanic form, his energy seems to skyrocket. The skies above him open up a void. The void allows the energy of the Universe toe down to Earth and strengthen him Energies from other Multiverse breach all over the Milky Way gxy alsoes out from the leak and descended down. The closed-up breaches are now slowly opening. The power of the Omni Law Avatar is now challenging the limit of this world. The rift began to opens and Multiverses breaches that was closed up before is slowly opening, like a wound that has been sewn being ripped open. The sword that was in Azief hand before is now wielded by his avatar. The avatar itself is translucent but it is hard to see Death Monarch who is in the center of thisw avatar. But Kaiju who is pummeling his hardest toward this Law Avatar could see Death Monarch in the center of that titanicw avatar. Azief is floating in what seems to be the heart area of the Law Avatar. Usually, the avatar would fly out from his body, like a separate soul but this time, Azief uses the Law Avatar and wrapped it around him, making him and the Law Avatar one and the same. And not before long, Azief himself dissipated into motes of light as he merges with the Omni Law Avatar No¡­it is not urate to say it is the Omni Law Avatar. It is better to said it is Azief with the ability of the Omni Law Avatar. The sword on his hand had also be bigger and then it dissipated.please visit The sword seems to merge with his body. The sharpness of the sword is now merging with Azief and he could feel the sword force, the sword will and his body emanated light and each light is a sword. And Kaiju uses his punch to pummel this light and a rain of sharp aura falls into the world. Where it falls, it pierces the space. Explosion erupted on the seabed of the ocean Omni power epasses everything and as such Sword Wills and Sword Force amount only little in the scope of things that the Omni Law Body could do. The Omniw Body possess essence of Omnipotence. It is an essence of Divinity. The entire world is groaning, at least that is how it sounds like in the ears of everyone in the world. Even those who are watching this battle from the screen in some remote corner of the world could hear the groaning. There are people on top of somerge animals a moving city and they could hear it. There are people who sails on other seas and they could also hear it There are people and monsters and beast that is under the ground and under the sea, the felt the energy too. There are some cities hiding behind the clouds, a city in the sky, hidden from the eyes and senses of everyone and they also felt it Azief pulling all the stop and the moment he did, the whole world is shocked. All over thatrge body, there is storms of energy. It swirls around his finger and his feet and his ankles. The entire rules of the Turbulent Sea are disrupted. The space that should copses hold on and the space that should hold on copsed. Time that should go backward elerates, and time that should elerate goes backward. Turbulent Seas has always been a ce with contradiction since it first appeared on Earth. But the contradiction also has its limit. And now as thews stimted by Azief Omni Law, it began changing the properties of this sea. It fills the Turbulent Sea with Laws of nature that should not exist in this sea. On the barren seabed, trees suddenly popped out, creation prospers and tall trees appears, that rises incredibly fast, aiming for the sky The entire time and space in the Turbulent Sea is slowly unravelling. Those people who watch in the distance, who is on the other side of the Turbulent Sea could also see the changes. Mega tsunamis appear and began bringing the wave with it, ready to swallow everything in between. But Azief did not notice this. The moment he uses this type of power, he knows that the effect would be horrendous. But he knew he could not longer dawdle. Kaiju must not be allowed to win and must not be allowed to be even stronger. Azief notices something when he is fighting Kaiju. And that is as he continues to fight, while the trident be dim each time he uses the portion of its power, he could also tell that Kaiju grip of the trident be stronger as the moment passed. Azief could then tell that Kaiju is using the fight to quickly refines the trident. His understanding of the power of the trident increases the more he uses it and there is no better target then to use it against him Time and space are unraveling in real time and the effect is devastating. It is good that most of the Turbulent Sea is unpopted. If not, such battle would wipe out millions of lives. Around him dimensional rips appear and if one looks through the dimensional rips one could see stars ands of many other universes All over the world, in the headquarters of the world powers, ring sirens echoes in their research centers All of these sirens ring indicate that a breach to a Multiverse was opened. However, the researches that usually would dispatch people to quickly seals the opening did not do it this time. They only frowned and look at the screens in front of their eyes. Because even if their high-techputer did not tell them where the sources of this breach, they also know the answer. But they could only listen to the siren and watch the portal to be open helplessly. They did not ask each other what to do because they know there is nothing they could do. >> Chapter 1493 Likeness Everyone could see it and the whole world was powerless to stop it Azief entire body seems to create such a force that it broke open the space and time and Multiversal rift appears one after another around him. Since his power could mobilize all the power of the Omniverse, the Multiverse breaches that they have closed was also stimted. The wound is new and the sewing of the fabric of reality needs time to be strong and with the sudden burst of power by Death Monarch it broke all of these restraint and restriction One of the rifts shows a purple star. This purple star then suddenly copses and the energy flew toward Azief. His energy is now rising without stopping. Kaiju is now still dealing with the sword light, tens of thousands of punches was unleashed, each one has the power to destroy worlds but it is just enough to destroy each of the sword light that attacks him Heat, cold, all kinds of worldly phenomenon and cosmic phenomenon appears in the world. Even the Heavenly Will could no longer bear it and the entire world could feel the coercion of this energy. This is Azief at his full form, full power. The more Death Monarch is like this the more people respect Kaiju. There are not many people that Death Monarch needs to use his full power to d with Even if Kaiju dies today, people would still admire such a person. Azief is nowplete. Each strand of his hair contains some kinds ofws. And his inner organs are formed by energy. If he is given enough time, he could take thes and refined them to be his organs, acting like some kind of power source for him. And now Azief is shining with holy light that illuminated half the Turbulent Sea. And where these light shines, thews of space and time is stable Usually, when there is such a stable time and space, anyone who could teleport themselves would use this to take advantage of it. But no one dares do it. Especially not people from the dark forces that is besieging the city of Arturia. Because this light is the one that stabilize the situation And this light belongs to Death Monarch. If he could illuminate the sea, he could also take back the light Who would dare uses such loophole? In the off chance that Death Monarch notices them using the time and space under his control, what if he wanted to sabotage them? Then there are not enough tears to cry when such a thing happened. Azief bes a giant and the sword light that emanated out from him keep holding kaiju back Kaiju yells and he also turns to be a titanic dragon. This time, he once again be a dragon However, there is a difference between the him before and the him now. Now, on one of his five dragon ws, there is one trident. This trident morph is shape so that it would not look awkward being under the hands of such a giant The size also bes big and the trident be dimmer but the power of the trident is still there. But its control over the sea and the earth seems to have weakened after repeated use by Kaiju. ''Hyargh!'' there is no more dying. Both of them seems to feel that the time for ending the battle is close. Kaiju with his ws thrusted the trident forward, thousands of water dragons flew up from the sea and the entire sea level dropped a feet Thousands of water dragons'' rushes toward Azief and that thousand is bolstered by another ten thousand of water dragons. At the same time, Azief made a chopping motion with his hand. Even though, there is no sword on his hand, as he chopped down, one might feel like that hand chopping motion feels like a sword chop The tens of thousands of water dragons are about to close their distance toward Death Monarch from all direction. There are thousands on his left, a thousand more on his right, back, front and below. These people did not miss any chance to try to kill him. Azief sighed in his heart His hand mmed down hard on the space in front of him. BOOOM! To the shock of everyone, Kaiju was pushed back five hundred meters backward. The water dragons all dissipated. No matter the direction whether it be his back or below him or above him. They attack him from all angle possible but the moment that Azief chop his hand, one single sword light illuminated the world from all direction. And it is these sword light that kills all of the then thousands water dragon. Kaiju face expression is hard to see right now as his dragon form made him look fierce. But Azief smile and underneath that smile is a heart of confidence he could feel that Kaiju is agitated. Kaiju then began wing toward Azief. The ws ripped apart the space and then he would use the trident power at the same timeplease visit Before, the trident power is something akin of a force of nature that could not be vited. But now, the function seems to limited itself in controlling body of water It still gives Kaiju powerful physical body that surpasses the body of a normal Disk Formation leveler but as for its magical and mystical ability, the trident is now only a slightly stronger artifact. Kaiju keep fierce and impable fist have been making continuous strikes. Azief takes a step forward, appearing in front of Kaiju and then began attacking. His right-hand grabs Kaiju left wrist. Before Kaiju could respond, Azief pull his wrist froward and Kaiju himself was brought forward. Azief knees jumps up and connected with Kaiju face and the blood of a dragon rained down the dry barren seabed below them, drenching it red. Kaiju then kicks toward Azief chest and manage to escape. But three of his ws were pulled out. But Kaiju did not even scream under such pain, instead he once again rushed toward Azief and continued to attack BANG! BANG! BANG! Whether it is Kaiju attack striking toward Death Monarch or Death Monarch attack striking toward Kaiju, there is explosion with each strike. The sky seems to be ripped apart continuously that even the regeneration of the world could not keep up, revealing countless of void rips in the sky. The sound travels the entire seas and everyone could hear it. Kaiju body is a body of the dragon race. Their skin from their birth is strong like diamond and that advantage only grows as they grow older. His physical body in the world could be said to be unparalleled in nature. But, Azief Omni body almost seems indestructible. Many people watching the battle all think that today shocking fight between these two being approaching godhood is finallying to an end Kaiju tenacity, his fierceness, his bravery is astonishing and those who saw him fight today could not help but admire such hero And as for Death Monarch, the whole world energy is gathered around him, his mystical ability is numerous and his strength remains as the peak of the world. There are only golden clouds now and there is no longer and thunders and lightning. Kaiju is now surrounded by Azief attack. Wherever he turns to, there is a strike waiting for him. He is tied up in the sky, only capable of parrying butpletely powerless to fight back. At this moment, a sudden change urred! Kaiju explode with power and the trident lost all of its luster Azief smiles but frown a secondter. ROAR! Kaiju roars to the sky and with his explosive roar, his aura surges toward the sky and rushes toward the earth Up to the Heavens, down to the Underworld. That is the feeling of that power brings. It is like it could pierce all the Heavens above and disrupt the Underworld if there is one. Waves of energy quickly gathers around Kaiju dragon titanic body. Just like when Azief summons his Omni Law Avatar, Kaiju right now is filled with energy and the energy that is being absorbed by him gathers so densely together, that one could see it with their naked eyes. And now, there is tens of thousands of energy strands that could be seen with the naked eyes swirling and entangling itself with Kaiju. He is like the sea, and those tens of thousands of strands of energy is like the rivers that returns back to the sea Before, his power sems to have decline but now once again, he erupted with that strong and domineering aura. Ites out of nowhere, Kaiju suddenly exploded with an astonishing and terrifying power like a volcanic eruption Kaiju uses thest of the power of the trident to break through his limit. Above his head, all the space around five hundred kilometers radius is distorted to a high degree. His domineering aura swept away the sea around him, turning therge amount of sea water into gaseous substance. Azief was pushed away by this force. Even though he only takes two steps backwards from his original position, it still made Azief look at Kaiju with wariness. Time after time again, Kaiju seems to push his limits and manage to find a way to fight against him. Kaiju reminded him of someone. And that someone is him. >> Chapter 1494 Tribulation Azief really felt like he was fighting himself This is his feeling Fighting and then oveing the difference in strength and keep improving. That is what he felt when he is fighting Kaiju. It is a bit of a feeling like he nis fighting himself. There is of course some difference in personality but Azief recognize that tenacity, that stubbornness and he could not find a way to hate it. BOOOM! A shocking sound that reverberates through the entire Ten Seas and the world exploded Under the horrified eyes of everyone, Kaiju began fighting with Death Monarch, to titanic gods once again resume their fights against each other and the effect of their punches and kicks be even more exaggerated. The space around them basically ripped itself apart just by being near these two. The power of destruction sems to reaches its peak under the hands of these two people There were muffled noises and with every muffled noise, light scattered and exploded into motes of light that dissipated swiftly. There is always a part of Azief body that was blown away by Kaiju domineering punches. There is no longer any smile on Azief face but even though some parts of his body were sted away, it regenerated almost instantly His Omni body does indeed feel indestructible and invincible. And it is not like Azief would just stand there and let himself getting punched. Even though Azief was shocked for a few second but, in a matter of second, he regained back his mind and calm, and began fighting and trading blows with Kaiju. And Azief is quickly consuming Kaiju power. Each time Kaiju sted out his fist, more and more of his energy is drawn out. And not before long, his punches could no longer st away Azief body. A stalemate of attrition urred and the earth shattering, heaven rendering battle continued. Every shocking sound is like a sledgehammer hitting everyone hearts. Most of the people watching this battle were already shocked in their heart and soul. In this world, there is probably only a few people that could remain m after looking at this battle But to others, they see the ultimate in power and they wonder how long it would take for them to reach such level. Kaiju keep pummeling and Azief also keep fighting Azief seems to have been able to see thee and of this battle. The trident has lost all of its power. It would take some time for it could recharge. But if there is one thing that Kaiju doesn''t have right now, it is time Kaiju has also been fighting over his limit for some time now. Even though some of Kaiju attack hits Azief and blown a part of himself, Azief doesn''t seem to care. Because he could feel that each attack drained Kaiju power. Then it happens. One of Kaiju punch ripped apart the right side of Azief body. That area was hollowed out. But Azief did not even show any expression of pain. Instead, his eyes are fiercely looking at Kaiju And then he smiles That wound leaks energy and that punch created a st that breaks the Heavens above and cracks the Earth below. But such powerful strike also had squandered that explosive energy that Kaiju had. In that one punch, all of the energy he extracted from the trident had been used up. But then Azief smiles faltered ''So, it could also be like this'' he thought to himself Azief takes a step back and he retreated five steps back, each step propelled him backward five kilometers away. The whole world watching this did not understand what Death Monarch was doing. Wasn''t that the best opportunity to destroy Kaiju and end this war. Why does Death Monarch retreat? Nobody understands. Only thebatants understand why they did what they did BOOOOM! A sudden explosion surges and unlike before where destruction reigns all over the explosion, this explosion is full of energy of the world and it doesn''t seme that it is about to destroy the world Thunder appears out of nowhere from the void and wind as sharp as knives swirls toward Kaiju. People doesn''t understand but in a matter of second, thunders fall toward Kaiju. At first, people thought that this thunder is a thunder summoned by Death Monarch but even Death Monarch doesn''te close to that thunder It almost like he is avoiding that thunder. The more people look at this the more they are sure that this thunder is not the thunder that is summoned by Death Monarch Then, is it the thunder from the Heavenly Will? People send their Divine Sense to the sky but they did not find any clues. Not everyone is like Death Monarch who could feel the changes of the Heavenly Will. But some people notices that the thunder did note from any clouds nor from the sky of this world. Instead, it seems to appear out of the void. Some people look at this and thought of something. ''Could it be that Kaiju is having a breakthrough in his level?'' the moment one person thought of this, it seems that the people all over the world also have the same realization. All over the world, many people reached this same conclusion. People forget that Kaiju is not a denizen of this world and his methods of breakthrough is different from the people of this world But now, they are all reminded of this fact and they wonder whether the world where Kaiju came from have such thunder tribtion to pass through the next level. Kaiju raises the trident and the thunder all falls down onto that trident and Kaiju aura seems to be stronger as time passes by. But Azief only look at this. He looks at the thunder thates from the void and he frowned. He seems to be analyzing the thunder and did not rashly enter the area of the thunder tribtion. The thunder be more and more powerful and the wind also came to attack Kaiju. Ut using the trident, Kaiju seems to be ignoring all of this tribtion Azief also feel a little bit cheated by now. He didn''t think that Kaiju would use this opportunity to actually raise his level That is why he didn''t hesitate to use all of the power of the trident. At that time, Azief was also very shocked when he uses thatst bit of energy of the trident. He thought that if the situation is unfavorable to Kaiju, Kaiju would use thest bit of energy from the trident to quickly run away from this area. After all, even though he epted the invitation of the Crime Alliance and the Pirates, it is not like Kaiju has some special feelings for those two organizations. Azief had no doubt that Kaiju was also subtly threatened. So, it came to a surprise when Kaiju would use thest power of that trident to fight him as fiercely as he did. But, if he did that to stimte himself and break through his limit, then his action is more in line with what the world knows of Kaiju. It seems Kaiju also has his own ns in entering this war. The tribtion seems to be never ending. Such tribtion should be a very dangerous matter But right now, holing the trident, allowing the trident to absorbs all the thunders, all the destruction of this tribtion, Kaiju seems to be carefree. But his aura keeps rising. Because each wave of the thunder punishment strengthens him. No, to be more urate, the thunder punishment strengthens the trident And in turn that trident strengthens Kaiju Azief saw that the trident glows again. The glow is subtle and hard to see but it is there and the light from the trident be brighter as the moment pass ''This Kaiju is really hard to kill'' he thought to himself. Azief could understand why with each sessive punishments not only the trident be more powerful but also Kaiju. These thunders are a test, a punishment but also a blessing. Just like when he was bathed in thunder and fire when he broke through before. Failed you are turned to ashes and dust. Ovee the disaster, and the disaster will turn into a source of strength, embedding the essence of the energy of that punishment into your body. The same thing is happening to Kaiju. But Azief also could recognize that the thunder that is attacking Kaiju is not the same thunder that falls on him, nor is it a thunder of this world He waited. Azief felt a premonition if he goes near Kaiju, he would get swept away by the thunder tribtion and probably would also be targeted by the thunder tribtion. This is not the time for him to experiment with other worlds thunder tribtion. He could tell that the aura of Kaiju is different from the aura of everyone in the world and that feeling only grows stronger as he be stronger Right now, Azief is not the only one that simply could only watch as thing unfolds. The whole world is also the same Thunder filled the skies of the Turbulent Sea, from a void riftes the thunder of tribtions! >> Chapter 1495 That Archer The whole world looks at this scene and almost everyone held their breath looking at this scene And everyone thought the same thing ''This battle could really not be judged bymon sense'' many people that watched the battle all thought that Kaiju had reached his limit and his lost is all but sealed. But now, he is suddenly having a breakthrough, once again raising his power and the oue of the battle is still in the air. People could only sigh, looking at this, thinking¡­. these people who are on the top of the world, none of them are someone that could be calcted withmon sense. They all have their own strength to reach that top and when these kind of being fight each other the way Death Monarch and Kaiju us fighting, only then they could see all of these powerful being''s trump card. And each trump card is more dazzling than the other. Kaiju shows bravery to even attempt what he is doing right now. He uses all of the power of the trident to stimte himself to breakthrough to another level. If he had failed, and did not trigger any breakthrough, just now, he would probably get chopped to pieces by Death Monarch. While Kaiju was having his own breakthrough, all over the ind of Arturia, the battle between the forces of the world power and the dark forces of the world also seems to be ending On one side of the ind, there is Sofia the Divine Archer. When she flew up to battle before, she targeted the warriors and snipe from behind. But it was not long before, she was encircled by a group of tens of thousands of people. A literal army was formed to restrain her. They all have shields and each shield is a magic shield. They encircle her and force her to fight them, cutting her from giving support to the otherbatants of the world power. It has been around fifteen minutes and the battle finally ended. She is standing alone amidst the rising dust and the fires, and the wind gales. They fight at a hilly area. But now the entire hilly area was ttened. There are tens of thousands of deep holes all over the entire ten kilometers radius. Blood drenches the entire area and rivers were diverted. ''Huh, huh'' she is panting, each breath seems to be forced out from her. Golden blood drips from her wounds as she looks around. There is nothing in the sky and nothing below. All those people that attacked her¡­...all of them is now dead And now, what she sees in front of her is tens of thousands of dead bodies. Some are humans. Some are beastlike. Some are cybeic organism and many more were robots. The Crime Alliance and the Pirates have all kinds of toys and it seems they use this war as a way to clear out all the toys they have. Around her is tens of thousands of dead bodies. And there are tens of thousands of shields, broken and battered scattered all over the battlefield All of it shows that the battle that she had been through was a harsh one. And in front of her is twelve archers kneeling in death. They are all members of the Crime Alliance. These twelve people is different from those tens of thousands of dead people. Each one of them is aplished archers. All of them could be a great figure in the world but they all have ana arrow that stuck out from their chest to their back. And all of their knees are pinned to the ground by an energy arrow. But that energy arrow that pinned them is also slowly dissipating and turns into a green mote of light that turns into nothingness as it floats to the sky. But the twelve bodies are still there, kneeling even in death at her. These twelve archers are very strange. They all seem to have the same energy with each other and it is precisely because of that when they draw their bow strings and unleash their arrows, there is resonance formed with each other. Their power was so great that it nearly reached the threshold of a Divine Comprehension leveler attack power. Sofia herself was shocked and if not for the fact that these twelve people could not use such a move continuously, it will be Sofia that would be kneeling on the ground, losing all of her breath. It has been quite some time that she is in a situation that she nearly died. The most recent one was when she was fighting Kaiju. That is the one battle where she feels that she wascking. No matter how many arrows ere let loose, that physical body of Kaiju is too strong. She looks at these twelve people and she snorted. All of these great archers in the mouths of many people are simply a victim in the barrage of rain arrows by Sofia. Sofia looks around her, and she fall down, kneeling on the ground, using her hand to support herself from fallingpletely. ''Uhuk, uhuk'' and she coughed up ichor blood from her mouth, drenching the ground into golden colors She also has wounds all over her body. Some are obvious. A whip mark, a hole on her shoulder, a sh on the area around her chest and her back. This are the obvious ones. But then there is the not so obvious one And like the injury itself, the wounds are also subtle and not so obvious The wounds are so small that one has to use a microscope to see it. When archers the same level as Sofia fight each other, their arrows could be as big as a mountain or as small as a particle of atom But she had managed to win even against such archers. And there are also the thousands of soldiers that besieges her. Sofia doesn''t know who she kills but she thinks they are fall famous people in the world. In the end, it doesn''t matter since they all die under her hands. She then dragged herself to one of the boulders, crawling on the ground as she does it and lean her back on the boulder, while looking at the sky. She does not know what happens between the fight of Azief and Kaiju. But she did feel the unnatural turbulence of space and she even feel a wave of energy swept her by before It is clear that Azief is still fighting with Kaiju fiercely The wind blows gently around her and she drops a tear. Who knows why she is crying? Who knows why there is tears on her eyes? What does she remember? It is not because of the pain. She just thought of Azief and she could not help but cry And then sheughed. ''What am I doing?'' she mutters to herself and close her eyes. She lets the wind blows her hair and her robe as she heals her body with the energy of the world And as she closes her eyes, there is a strong desire in her heart that is being born. She wanted to meet him again. She wanted to speak with him again. And she wanted to know how he is doing Is he doing well? How''s life? She wanted to ask these questions and wanted to talk to him But there is also contradiction in her heart. She does not know whether she really wanted him to do well. Or will it be easier for her to see that he is miserable without her? Seeing him miserable¡­. would also hurt her. But seeing that he is doing well, would also hurt her. She could smile bitterly ''What am I doing?'' she asks herself again She closes her eyes and there are all of those years that they spend together shed in her mind. In the years since the professed their love with one another, there is only a few periods of peace. In a year, there is only a few days where they could be together. But probably it is also because of that, each time they met each other, their love for each other is intense. Every kiss felt like thest and every touch send a jolt of electricity. And because of that their feeling for each other is like fire. Intense with each passing moment Then she sighed ''I wish that I was enough for you'' And at this moment, in the middle of a war, surrounded by death and destruction, Sofia seems to forget all of these and thought about all the moments and the days she spends with Azief and¡­ There are smiles and there are tears. Maybe¡­that is why she cry. Because of all those moments and all those days. Precious days and precious moments Having it¡­and losing it. She sighed and her sigh is long and hard. She closes her eyes and she lose her consciousness, her robes sways left and right as the wind breeze passes her by. She passes out but her body keep absorbing the energy. Those who watched her battle all over the world could not help but admire and finally sees why the rest of the world called him the Divine Archer Those who watched her battle form the beginning could not deny that the title of the Divine Archer is really apt When she holds her bow, it was like nothing in this world, she cannot shoot. No matter how far the target is, as long as she pulls her brow strings and let it loose, the arrow would go and it would transcend space and time and attack where it should go Those who watched the battle could see rains of arrows. Even when she is besieged by thousands of enemies, as long as she took one shot, tens of thousand of enemies is nothing but dust flying in the air. Everyone could not help but finally see Sofia the Divine Archer as one person and no longer the Death Monarch woman. But now, that the battle between Sofia and the forces of the Crime Alliance had ended, they turn to other fights. >> Chapter 1496 Refining Is The Job Of An Alchemist On another side of the ind, there is Sina the Queen of Alchemy. Sina also fights. Only the way she is fighting is different from everyone else. She is fighting inside arge valley. And from the beginning of her fight, she is surrounded by all kinds of beast Twelve thousand beast of many kinds encircles her. There are thousands of them in the sky, thousands of them on the ground and in every four direction that she could look, there is beast and monsters waiting for her. If she flies to the sky, there is winged monsters and beast pped their wings and create storms. Some roars and brings thunders down from the sky, attacking her If she goes to the ground, some monster would charge toward her, each stomp of their feet create mini quakes all over the area of the battle Some would use the power of the elements to attack her, one swipe creates a space rift, each monsters possess all kinds of abilities and power. And if he wanted to burrow down to the ground to escape, there is also monsters waiting for her down below. She went down once and was punched back up. These twelve thousand beasts aremanded by three people These three people are people from the Crime Alliance. Just like those that fight with Sofia, these are also famous viins in the world. And they are from the Dark Syndicate It is the Three Beast King. It is Asha, Faraji and Chausiku Ashamanded ten thousand beasts. All of the beast under hermand is titanic in nature and possess high endurance and powerful life force. Farajimanded one thousand beasts, each one is poisonous and when these thousand beasts walk together, it created a mist of poisons that surges toward the sky and kills everything on its path Chausikumands a thousand beast that brings with them the darkness of the night These three people is not known to many people of the world but is known to the forces in Africa. These are the Three Beast King of the Dark Syndicate and their long list of crime includes destroying an entire city, and countless of viges all across Africa When the do such deed, they leave no one alive, all of the people die under their hands die miserably, stuff of nightmares. Asha is a woman with exotic beauty. She has long ck hair, beautiful brown skin and tall. But there is viciousness in her eyes and there is tattoo all over her body. These tattoos could not be seen when she is not attacking but as she attacks, the tattoos spread all over, like it slithers across her skin. It is from the power of this tattoo that she couldmand so many beast Faraji is a short man. He is five feet four and stodgy, looking like a toad. There are all kinds of defects on his body. This might have something to do with the fact that most of his beast are poisonous in nature. And because of that he is also affected by the poisons. His face is full of scars and bulbous wounds, making him look terrifying and ugly. His body is swirling with poisons aura and it surges toward the sky and attack the Earth. The area around him in one kilometer''s radius would have all life wilted. The aura on his body semes to be supplementing his poisonous beast Then there is Chausiku. A young man with handsome face and curly hair. His skin is as ck as the night, shining and his body is full of tough muscle. Today, they use twelve thousand beasts to attack the ind. But even before they could charge the city, their beast was led to this valley and meeting them in this valley is Sina Sina floats in the sky, her robe pped left and right, appearing like she possesses control over everything Sina was then encircled by these twelve thousand beast. But she did not lose herposure. She always has that kind smile on her face. And how does she fight against twelve thousand beasts? With alchemy of course! When the winged creatures attacked her, she would touch the air and the air turns an transmute into swords, spears and all kinds of weapons and attack like it is some gatling gun. When the beast from the ground leap up into the air, Sina transmutes the ground, creating Earth prisons and changing the terrains. She alone fights twelve thousand beast and managed to hold her ground. If she did not transmute the elements, she would also use all kinds of alchemy pills. When she got injured, the sight of her popping pills is not umon. Any injury she has is quickly healed. But the pills that she created not only could act as a support, but it could also be used to attack. She would throw a few pills and these pills would explode and create poisonous fog. And this valley is now a poisonous valley. But could Sina alone fight against twelve thousand beast and win? No, she could not. She is not Death Monarch that could use all kinds of methods and punch his way out of anything in this world. She does not posses that kind of overbearing power. She is not like Raymond who always find a way out even in the most hopeless situation. But¡­. how could Sina, this person who have survived from the initial Fall until today be a mediocre person? You do not fight someone strength with your weakness. Sina has never been a direct fighter. She could concoct all kinds of poison pills and she could also concoct miraculous divine healing pills. But fighting like Kaiju and Death Monarch, beating each other up, shocking the Heaven and Earth, that is not Sina style of fighting. She will use her strength to fight against people weakness. And what is her strength other than her alchemy? Connection. Her faction is the strongest among the many factions in Pandemonium. And how did that happen? Because she made connections and treated people with sincerity. She might seem low keypared to her family, the likes of which Death Monarch, the strongest man in the world, Sofia, the famous archer in the world, or Loki who is a Trickster that roams around the world unhindered. But Sina, has Acolytes all over the world. And she has seventy-two disciples And these seventy-two disciples ¡­. how could they note when their teacher is being attacked? In the past, the connection between teacher and disciple is loose. This is because, in school, the education system takes precedence, the rapport between teacher and student is not emphasized. The schools to churn workers for the elite ss and nothing else. The teacher does not teach knowledge, only parroted the knowledge of others and the student is not interested in learning, the teacher is not sincere to the student. There are all kinds of problem that erodes the connection between students and teachers But it alles down to this one word. Sincerity Lack of sincerity in both erode trust and erode bonds But, the function of apprenticeship, of discipleship of the system forge a bond between teacher and student and to betray your teacher is frowned upon in this new world A teacher could impart their understanding of their skill to other people and Sina imparted many of her knowledge to her seventy-two disciples. Each one of them are also the children of war, orphans and only a few were not. As such, the rtion between Sina and her disciple are very strong. Sina had hidden her disciple all over the ind to help the forces of the world power, acting like a support team and medic on the battlefield. But the moment she was surrounded by twelve thousand beasts, she knows she could not defeat this alone and so, the summon is given and seventy-two auras appeared and surrounded the twelve thousand beasts Seventy-two people raise their hands toward the sky, and seventy-two aura surges toward the sky, and a formation matrix appears all over the area of the seventy-two people The beast who wanted to attack was pulled into thisrge formation, one hundred kilometers in size. And once they are pulled in, they could not escape. It was like there is a barrier in front of them and they could note out of that one-hundred-kilometer radius. The formation extends to the bottom of the ground and to the height of the sky. And the seventy-two people waited. Sina smiles and flown to the center of the formation and she sat cross legged on the middle of that formation up there in the sky. It is the middle point between the beast that is trapped on the sky and the beast that is trapped on the ground. They roar and they scream but their ws could not hit her. Each attack seems to be nullified. ''Refining the Blood!'' Omm! The sound of droning could be heard all around and in just a few second, a red aura fills the entire formation and these twelve thousand beasts all screams in pain in unison, their roars seem to be able to split the Heavens. However, their roars are useless and in only a few second, their blood is drained and many had fallen down. It did not matter how powerful these beasts are. The moment they were inside the formation, unless they could find the key of the formation and break through the formation, they would be like a fish inside a pot that is boiling from the outside. This is one of the formation methods of Sina. She alone could not perform this. There is a reason why she only has seventy-two disciples. Not more and not less. It is the requirement for this formation. Seventy two position above the ground, near the sky, stimting the power of Heaven and Earth, using the worldly elements to refine a pill. Sina rarely uses this method. Because this method requires lives. And there was never a need. But today, the opportunityes. She would refine the One Breath Pill. >> Chapter 1497 United The three people leading these twelve thousand beasts is also trapped in the formation. And this formation does not distinguish between monsters, beast or humans so they were also affected. Sina would not only refine the beast; she would also refine people. Their blood was all drained and the entire one-hundred-kilometer radius is full of the smell of blood and blood red aura permeates the entire heaven and earth around this stretch of the battlefield. Dark clouds appears and thunder tribtion descended! ''Today, I will refine the One Breath Pill!'' she deres and the thunder roars in anger and lighting bolts zigzagged all over the sky This kind of pill breaks the limits of the Heaven and Earth and so, the tribtion of the Heaven descended down. The thunder and lightning descended upon Sina. But before it couldnd on her, canopies of golden shield appear above her head. BOOOM! The lightning bolt attacks but it did not harm Sina at all The golden canopies withstand the thunder and the lightning bolts. There are seventy-two canopies of golden light floating above Sina heads. Sina does not even seem to care that her attempt provokes the Heavens. Just like Death Monarch, she disdains the Heavenly Will and thought nothing of it. ''Refining the Bloodplete! She shouted and her voice echoes all over the area, everything in one-hundred-kilometer radius hears her voice ''Refine the Bones!'' and so the refining began again. The bones extracted, the source of power plundered, a translucent pill appears on top of Sina open palm, floating above her palms, congealing from the bones of the beast. The thunder roars even more furiously, the lightning bolts descended with fierce anger. ''Refining the Bones Complete! ''Refine the Flesh!'' Just like before, the formation refines and absorbs all of these beast power. This time, it is the flesh and the three Beast King could no longer withstand it. No matter how much potions they drank or pills they popped, their energy is decreasing and even when they tried to find the way out of this formation, these three people is called the beast king and not a formation king. If its people like Lee Sangmin that is trapped under this formation, it probably would only take him a couple of second to find the key of formation and break out of it. But they are not Lee Sangmin and as time passes by, they be weaker and weaker. Their blood was all extracted, that alone has drained their power and bloodline power. Then it is their bones and even though they could spot their body by constructing bones using the energy of the world, that still weaken them considerably. And in that condition, how could they find the way out? In just a few moments, the beast and the three-beast king all was mummified and then their skin was ripped off from their body, making all the beast and the three beast kings having the appearance of someone who is getting yed alive. ''Refine Life'' And this is the final nail in the coffin. The moment Sina shouted this word, it is a death sentence. Twelve thousand beast, three beast king, all of them died at the same moment. Seventy-two points in the sky, refining a heavenly pill, the thunder and lightning brought down punishment Seventy-two golden canopies withstand the thunder and lightning, seventy-two second of moment passes. In seventy-two second, tens of thousands of lightning bolt attacked Sina and seventy-two canopies'' brokens. And the punishment ended, the thunder and lightning receded, a floating pill, bright red like mes, emanating aura of life is formed Floating a few inches above her palm, this is One Breath Pill. Those who watched this from their screen halfway across the world could not help but gasped. One Breath Pill. Even those who do not know alchemy and medicine could guess what such kind of pill could do. As long as there is one breath, consume this pill, and full power would be restored. The sacrifices of twelve thousand live created a low-quality One Breath Pill. But this low-quality pill is already powerful enough. The battle ended with the Queen of Alchemy winning in the most beautiful way. As for the Seventy-two disciples of Sina, it did not mean that they gained nothing at all. The power and breath of the pill has been remembered by them As long as they study hard, they too could create the same kind of pill that Sina had concocted. In the beginning, the alchemist could easily churn out pills like they are the assembly lines of a factory. But when you grow stronger in your level and more and more pill recipe revealed to you, you could no longer use the automatic refining function of the system and have to try to think and connect it yourself When one reaches this level, if you do not know how to concoct pills by yourself, your path as alchemist has ended and so many had to abandon their ss as alchemist and starts again It is because of that apprenticeship is something that is valued in this world. A teacher could point the way forward, exin their confusion and guided them to the right path. Sina current position is because she had ben studying hard. Don''t look at how easy she makes it seem. But to concoct such a pill using bones, blood, flesh and life of living beings, one could not understand the mystery of such concoction of divine pill just by looking at it. Sina looks at her disciple, smiles and spoke ''Thank you'' They all shook their head and shows their respect to their teacher. Sina then wavs her hand and green blue mist fills the valley. The seventy-two disciples saw this and they smile. they close their eyes and then inhale the green bluish mist and they could feel that their energy is quickly replenishing. ''Grand Teacher Rainy Energy Pill has improved once again. Congrattions!'' some disciple shouted Sinaughed. She has her worries because of what her Divine Sense had noticed but she knows it is not quite urgent yet And this kind of deeds need to be repaid. She pointed her fingers to those few students and spoke ''You only know how to tter me'' but clearly Sina was not displeased with such behavior. ''After you finished recovering, resume your duties. If you could not hold it, simply retreat. There is no need to risk your life. You are medic in this war. Your death would mean that more people would dieter.'' Seventy-two people nodded and bow their heads with respect. Sina kicks the ground and she flew up into the air, beneath her feet is swirling blue mist as she quickly goes to the other side of the ind. She passes a few battlefields. And she saw some people she recognizes and she saw the dead. Both sides have been fighting for quite some time and the dead also littered the entire ind continent. Sina looks at all of this with cold eyes. After so many world-shaking wars and battle, Sina has been ustomed to seeing the dead. Those who stand on the same level as her, who ahs not killed and not seen people being killed before? It is the best era and it is the worst era. Out of her generation, there is great heroes and famous viins and the worldpete with each other, one of the most brilliant moment in human history. Everyone progresses as fast as a shooting star. San shook the thought out of her head. In the battle between the top powers of the two-opposing faction, the world power seems to have advantage. But that does not mean, there is no losers. And there are no casualties. But Sina did not stop. Contrary to what she showed, she is now quite anxious. She is seeking for someone and in just a few second, shended on a ttened forest. She sees tens of thousands of corpses and holes in the ground. The entire ground is emanating gas like it was burned from inside out. And it is hot. But this kind of heat could not do anything to Sina ''Don''t die'' she prayed in her heart. The entire space and time around this area is heavily distorted so she could not use her divine sense. She moves with quick speed, appearing like a blur and then she stopped in front of a person. She quickly crouches down and look at this person. The person Sina is looking for is Sofia. She had created an amulet that tracks a person life force. She gives it to Sofia before she went into battle When she was fighting those three beasts king, she could feel that Sofia life force is depleting. Even though the depletion stopped Sina could not help but feel anxious and quickly after making sure that her disciple is recovering well, she quickly searches for her. She opens her mouth and flick her fingers. A pill miraculously appears at the edge of her fingernails, floating a few inches away from her fingernail. She flicks her finger and the pill quickly entered her mouth and then a powerful life force exploded out from inside out of Sofia body. Even the ground beneath her seems to recovered its life, the nts grew and life force permeated in the radius of ten kilometers around her Sofia opens her eyes and she was surprised to see Sina in front of her. She was surprised for a second before she chuckles ''I didn''t expect it to be you'' Sina could only sigh and shakes her head. ''What did I say?'' ''Didn''t I say to you that you should not force yourself? Run if you could not handle it'' ''I defeated them'' Sina snorted and spoke ''If there is enemy around here, it would be you that would be defeated. If you die, how could I exin it to him?'' Sofia understands who Sina is referring to. She only smiles bitterly and try to get up. She found almost all of her energy nearly refilled. And in just a couple of moments he could feel that her energy is once again about to be refilled to the brim. All of her blood has bene restored and her wound is also quickly closing up. ''One Breath Pill?'' Sina only smiles It might seem like a little waste to use it on Sofia. But it is her pill. Who cares who she uses it on? And she really needed Sofia to be in her full health. ''Let''s go help the others'' Sofia also understood some of Sina feeling and she nodded These two people then fly into the sky And the energy they emanated is a warning and a sign. Those around the area could feel that energy, that sharp energy of Sofia and that healing aura of the Queen of Alchemy. A mist of fog fills this area of the ind continent and those who fight around the area all have different reaction to this >> Chapter 1498 The Broken Sword The world watched as Sina and Sofia united with each other, the firstbatant to release themselves from the enemy restraint Everyone was guessing who would break the bnce of power first. Some people guessed it would be the dark forces of the world and some people guessed it would be the world power. The Crime Alliance, the Pirates and other criminal organization all designate a simple n. That is to make each of those powerful and famous figures of the world power fighting their top power and separate each of them. And everyone could see that the world power also adopts the same kind of strategy. And once a bnce is broken, the battlefield would lean onto one side Those who is watching this scene could not help but sighed. ''The victory is sealed'' This is the thought of everyone watching. In many ces, the dark forces of the world are still fighting the world powers. But they all restrained each other. But now, Sina the Alchemy Queen has been freed from her restrain, the three-beast king had died, refined into a pill. On Sofia side, tens of thousands of people, robots and all manners of abominations attacks her. Added that with twelve elite archers, it should have restrained her and pin her into that one ce. But she decimated the tens of thousands of attackers and pin down twelve people on the ground, that they die kneeling in front of her. Now, Sina is still in full powers. One must not underestimate the ability of an alchemist to maintain their life force. It is one of the most bugged existence if this was a game. However, an alchemist like Sina is hard to find in this world but it is precisely because it is so that trying to kill an alchemist like Sina must be done quickly and urately. As long as you give them a chance to take a breath, or a second to make a move, they could restore their health quickly. And Sofia once again returns to top form with the One Breath pill. With these two people free to roam anywhere they want right now, the tide of victory favors heavily toward the world power right now But some people shook their head. There is still a chance for the entire battlefield to be flipped upside down. And what is this chance? If Kaiju won the battle¡­.no matter how many people the Crime Alliance lost, no matter how many pirate lords was defeated by the world powers¡­the winner of this war would be the dark forces of the world On the south side of the ind, bleeding and broken all over is a man who wields a jagged sword Those who follow this fight form the beginning watch this battle with a solemn expression. They watched as these two people fight against each other in a hilly area when the war just started. That hilly area however has now turned into t ins. There is ake before and even thatke was destroyed, one could only see traces of water but no sign of ake anywhere. There are sword marks all over the ten kilometers radius of these two people. They managed to limit their power to extend only to ten kilometers radius. This did not mean that their power and ability is weak instead they are someone who have reached probably the pinnacle method of controlling their energy on their current level. Their mastery of their own energy allowed them to limit their area of attack while condensing each attack to be even more powerful in that small space. The person fighting in this area is Shinji the Swift Sword. His aura is weak. And even though he is still standing, it could be seen that he is on hisst breath His katana is now jagged like it was eroded by something. The people could not believe that the Crime Alliance has such a person who could push Shinji to this condition In the sixth month since Death Monarch disappeared, Shinji the Swift Sword had defended Pandemonium from the enemy in the dark. All of it was resolved by him. This shows that he is not a weak person because no weak person would ever dare attack Pandemonium. But now, fighting with the representative of the Crime Alliance, he is beaten to this point which shows that this representative of the Crime Alliance is stronger than Shinji ''Hah¡­Hah'' Shinji look at his enemy in the distance. His leather armor is torn apart in many different ces. ''Hong Yaoshi'' Shinji muttered and it is only now that the people of the world finally know the name of this man that has been attacking Shinji No one knows the name of this person and no one recognize him before Shinji said his name. The reason is because this person wears a mask. A mask of a Red Lotus. The face mask is covered with a red lotus motif. Some people do not know who Hong Yaoshi. But those who deals with the criminal underworld especially those who are based in Asia, knows the Red Lotus. Of course, Asia isrge and there are many other criminal underworld organizations but the Red Lotus Triad is one of the most famous and most brutal. And one its general is Hong Yaoshi. And like always he is dressed in red. Leather armor and a red mask. He has long tied hair behind his back and he is surrounded by wind gales. These wind gales seem to swirl around him and repel any attacks Hong Yaoshi has cuts on his armors and there is a cut on his mask but other than a few cuts, he was not affected that much. He is not in hisst breath like Shinji. Shinji close his eyes and in that one moment, he focusses all of his strength on his sword He did not care whether he is about to die or not. He pushes all of those thoughts to the side and focus only making his shot. Even in his current situation, he did not stop fighting. This is the man that would even dare to fight against Death Monarch. So why would he be afraid now? Even if he is to die, he is not afraid. It is not that he doesn''t want to live. It is just that he would fulfill his duty even if it''s thest thing he did That is how he had lived his life and nothing could waver him from that determination. And that is probably what makes his sword always so powerful and always so terrible. He opens his eyes a momentter and his hand moves. The sword is drawn, a sword shrill echoes like a bird screeching, a sword light rushed toward Hong Yaoshi. ng! BOOM! The sword broken, a palm appears and once the palm strike thrusted forward, the sword light breaks. Swoosh! Hong Yaoshi kicks the ground forward and his body seems to meld with his surrounding and he disappeared from the area. But in fact, he was moving so fast that it only appears so. And in the blink of an eye, he is now in front of Shinji. His palm move is now changing toward a wing move. ''I will take your heart!'' he shouted, his voice is cold and hoarse Shinji kicks the ground beneath him, intending to retreat backward. But as he kicks the ground, he felt the pressure behind his back. The moment that Hong Yaoshi appears in his range of attack, he blocks the space with his powerful pressure. The palm change into a w, the w sucked the space around him and the space is sealed. The w came and tearing sound could be heard. Shinji is a Disk Formation leveler. His body as also tempered. His body is so sturdy that if you hurl him towards a mountain with great enough force, a mountain could be shattered. But, this kind of physique that could break mountain means nothing in front of that w. It tears apart the skin so easily like a knife meeting paper. The veins were cut off, the energy blocked and the w get its target Shritt! The sound of something being snapped out echoes, a shockwave erupted and a scream of pains echoes all over the t ins. ARGH! The sound alone brings chills to the people listening and the scene shocked the people of the world And then there is silence. The dust rises and the dust falls and the scene is clear and the whole world that watched this all have an expression of solemnity on their face Drip! Drip! Drip! The sound of something dripping could be heard if one listen carefully. That is how silent it is. And people sighed all over the world Hong Yaoshi just ripped apart Shinji the Swift Sword heart from his chest. Shinji could only look at Hong Yaoshi as he felt his energy drains in great amount. This is not a simple ripping process. When an injury like this happens, the energy of the world would help the leveler to regenerate back the part that they are missing. Especially if that someone is a Disk Formation leveler. But, when Hong Yaoshi ripped apart his heart, there is corrosive energy that is burning the veins and the capiries of his body. The same corrosive properties that made his straight katana into a jagged sword. ''Uhuk, uhuk'' he coughed up golden blood and hee closer to Hong Yaoshi That red mask simply looks at him and he doesn''t seem to care that Shinji is now inside the most optimal striking range Shing staggered and he moves his hand. Hong Yaoshi lets him and that hand is only a few inches from Hong Yaoshi face before that hand falls down to the side Shinji try to grab Hong Yaoshi mask but before he could even touch the mask, his knees fall to the ground and the pain overwhelms him blood is gushing from the hole in his chest and he falls down to his own pool of blood. The cold eyes of Hong Yaoshi look at him and then he turns to look elsewhere and then without exnation, Hong Yaoshi jumps into the air and disappeared from the area There it is Shinji the Swift Sword, lying on his own pool of blood. And with each passing moment his eyes be heavier and heavier. And then, he finally closes those eyes, a final breath was taken. Shinji the Swift Sword dies. ¡­ Chapter 1499 Death Of A Hero On the south side, there is Wang Jan and Nehanda Nuhurai battle There are also many people watching this battle. Wang Jian is the Southern Suppressing General of Pandemonium. And his name is famous all over the world as one of the top generals that master military formation to the peak. Even though he is a Disk Formation leveler, if you gave him an army, he is confident to even halt the advance of Divine Comprehension leveler. That is how powerful he is inmanding soldiers and forming military arrays. Now, however that famous general is in such pathetic condition. His powerful aura had diminished and there is fire all over his body that could not be extinguished. This fire keeps eating his flesh but as the fire tries to prate his flesh, the skin would regenerate back. Such pain would be unbearable to many people but Wang Jiang seem to simply shrugged it off. He is standing there simply relying on his ck staff to hold him steady. His hand is trembling and golden blood drops off from his wound. His armor broke in many parts and it tries to regenerate itself using the power of the world but the destructive power that break this armor is not so easy to dissolve. Standing weakly not far away from Wang Jian is also another person in a terrible condition. It is Nehanda Nunurai But unlike Wang Jian, he is only having a few breaths now. And then before he could do anything he falls down to the ground. Every breath he takes seembored and hard. Wang Jian look at this person and sighed No pills could help him when it is this bad. That man has wounds all over his body, his injury is hard to look at, and he is about to die. But there is a smile on his face, a seemingly kind of arrogant pride that could not be concealed. Everyone around the world look at this with mixed feelings. Not many people know who Nehanda Nunurai is but he is a very powerful figure in the African Alliance. The world doesn''t know him but for the people of Africa, they know this man and know his power. Second only to Kairu, the representative of the African Alliance in many of its overseas ventures, Nehanda Nunurai has his own powerbase in the African continent This is arge figure in the world. Even though the things he did is not always universally epted, he did the best for his people. He looks at Wang Jian and they simply look at each other. Wang Jian nodded. And he closes his eyes There doesn''t seem to be a need to talk. Wang Jian understood and he understood. He closes his eyes and then he took hisst breath and the world mourns him A hero of a generation dies. He had many enemies in his life and there are people that hate him and there are people that love him Regardless of what people think of him, today, seeing the battle that he fought, one must admit he has the quality of a great hero. Before the Fall, when people think of heroes, they think of a person who follow the rules and fight for justice It is a simplistic image of a hero. But after the Fall, the standard of a hero is not like this. Nehanda Nunurai is not a person that ys by the rules. Instead, he broke many rules to get to where he is now. Most of the things he did are not morally right and some bordered-on evil But he is a person who is courageous and knew when to fight and when to retreat, fearlessly and unceasingly, a hero born out of a chaotic era He rose from the ashes of a brave new world and rise to the top. How many bones under his feet, how much blood he had shed to get to where he is now? A hero. That is who he is regardless of what he did. In life and in death. ''What a man!'' ''A true hero!'' ''A good death!'' All over the world such words are uttered. Those who watched this battle could not help but think of such a thing In his fight, he had his eyes gouged out in the first few minutes of the conformation. Then his hand got cut by a cutting motion. Even then he kept fighting. A punch took half his jaw and another kick, directly pulverize his right part of his stomach. And then in the final attack, he got his heart ripped off. His heart was the crushed in front of his eyes and even when that happens to him, he still did not stop fighting. Golden blood could be seen trialing all over the area of the battle site And he died smiling. ''Huh; Wang Jian close his eyes for a second before looking at Nehanda again And seeing such a hero dies¡­. how could his heart could feel at ease? But the only thing he could do is sigh. After all, his condition is not that good either Nehanda Nunurai is dead. But Wang Jian is still alive One death does not mean the war is over. He looks at Nehanda bodies for a few second before he turns to look at the enemy There is no anger in his eyes. Only eptance. But under that eptance, one could feel his killing intent rising up. Wang Jian look at that woman ten feet away from him. The distance between them seems far but both of them know, one step is the only step they need to draw close to each other A ten feet distance is but merely an inch of distance if they wanted it to be. This woman stands an imposing height Herrge chest I dirtied by ichor blood. But that blood is not hers. She is ten feet in height and the height difference make Wang Jian appears like a dwarf in front of her Around her, there is space rifts and gust of wind surging to the sky that slowly fizzled out. That is the effect of the battle that had just ended, lingering there even after those who fight it are dead Yes, there is only one woman in the world that have such height and possessed such great physical power that it cracks the space around her just by standing there This woman is none other than Pirate Lord Mary She has injuries all over her body. Her clothes are ripped in many parts. Her blood is golden and it drips. But even though she is injured, she is not injured like Wang Jian did nor she is injured like Nehanda. She still standing. And power still radiated from her. The wind blows and both of these people have their body caressed by the wind. It is like a fresh breeze that came out of nowhere. Tak! Tak! Wang Jian walk toward Nehanda body and without caring whether Mary would attack him or not, put him over his shoulders and he walk away. Mary did not say anything and she did not pursue him either. She just stands there and then as Wang Jian retreated far away from him; she kneels to the ground. Then she coughed up blood. ''I win the battle but lost the war'' she muttered to herself, to slow to be heard for those who are watching this battle. Everyone watching this battle could not understand. They do not understand what Wang Jian is doing. And they also do not understand the Pirate Lord decision. Before, Wang Jian seem so crazy to make sure that Mary would be killed by him that he did not mind suffering any injuries, having the kind of determination to die with the enemy but now suddenly after the death of Nehanda, he simply walks away? And what about the Pirate Lord? That is the perfect moment to attack Wang Jian. Even though it seems that the pirate lord also has her own hidden injuries, everyone with eyes could tell that between the heavily injured Wan Jian and the pirate lord Mary, Pirate lord Mary holds the advantage. It is not every day you could inflict this much damage to one of the three great generals of Pandemonium. If Wang Jian is with his army, Mary probably would not be able to achieve this kind of result They could not understand this But some people understand. Wang Jian is walking alongside a burning forest. The fire on his body slowly dissipated but the injuries still gue him. But just like before he simply shrugged it off, not even a whimper of pain escapes his lips. Golden blood drips on his schedulers and his armor but he simply ignores it ''Nehanda, you have stopped him'' Wang Jian did not cry nor is he that sad. Nehanda Nunurai is not his friends and it is not someone he is close to. But today, fighting alongside him, Wang Jian had that feeling of appreciation towards a fellow warrior. Nehanda dies today but eh achieved their objective. Wang Jian and Nehanda wanted to kill Pirate Lord Mary. But that is not their objective That is their desire. Their objective is simply to neutralize the threat. And that is what Nehanda did. >> Chapter 1500 Berserkers Chapter 1500 Berserkers In thatst moment, thatst strike, Nehanda strike a stabbing motion with his hands toward Mary middle of the chest. He nted a poison on Pirate Lord Mary. And the price for beings of lose to the Pirate Lord Mayr was to have her punch through his chest and then grab his heart and pull it out from his chest, leading to his death Mary crushed Nehanda heart in front of him before once again punching him in the face. But that poison is already there. That is why Wang Jian make a bet that she would not attack him without knowing the full effect of the poison she has been inflicted with. With hisst breath he managed to make the famous Pirate Lord suffer such injury. Wang Jian could not help but admire such determination. Nehanda method is too rash but it also works. Wang Jian nned another method but even before that method could be applied Nehanda choose the fast but more destructive n. As for why Mary did not fight with Wang Jian and why Wang Jian simply did not finish her off¡­.it is because Wang Jian knows that Mary could still fight against him. Mary had the advantage of her powerful physique and powerful regenerative abilities. If Wang Jian attacked him, who wins and who loses is still a matter of debate and the advantage still lies with Mary. And there is always this kind of feeling, don''t trap a cornered rat. There might be a chance that if Wang Jian pushed her to hard, she would burn all bridges and unleash all of her power. In that case, instead of one people dying against her, there would be two But while Mary could fight him, she could no longer fights all the armies scattered all over the ind. It means she could no longer make any waves. Hence, why Wang Jian left her alone. If she goes deeper into the ind, she would meet many morebatants and there is always a chance she would get killed in her condition. If she I that stupid, then Wang Jian could only apud such stupidity. Of course, if Wang Jian had the ability to kill her then he would have taken that chance to avenge Nehanda death ''It is a pity you had to sacrifice your life to get this kind of ending'' he mutters as he looks at the pale face of Nehanda. He could only sigh at this situation. ''I will go to your funeral'' Wang Jian mutters by himself as he walks through that lonely forest alone. Not far away from Wang Jian and Pirate Lord Mary battle site, there is two armies facing each other. Tens of thousands of men fighting tens of thousands of beasts, robotic organism, and pirates and criminals In the beginning it would seem like it would be a great battle with no easy way to determine the winner But it is clear once the battle began, who is the winner is. Milosmanded ten thousand soldiers. These ten thousand soldiers form military array, drawing the power of the sun, each strike brings about fiery mes and the sky and earth below is affected ss turns to sand, a sea of fire from and the enemies, whether it be robot, or humans, or any other living beings, they all melted under this attack. Most of the soldiers are in Energy Disperse Stage but once ethe military array was used, the energy surge sup to Seed Forming. One attack is condensed by tens of thousands of soldiers One strike was all it takes to disrupt the entire enemy army The pirate did not fight using military formation. It is the same for the criminal. Even more so for those robotic soldiers who could not mobilize the energy of the world. So, even though they have more people, with one strike, thousands of them were swallowed by fire, melted and turned into ash And then there is also Eurus who alsomands ten thousand soldiers. Like Milos, he is fighting on one side using military arrays. Even though they are not Wang Jian, they did not have to be to defeat such a third-rate army. The fight was one sided, tens of thousands of corpses littered the battlefield, mes and thunder storm fills the area, surging toward the sky and beating the earth They destroyed the army of the invaders and then when they heard the sign of distress, they quickly reunited with Wang Jian. When Wang Jian pointed them toward the area of the Pirate Lord, both Milos and Eurus flies toward her with tens of thousands of soldiers, their flying created a deep mark trail on the sky. When they arrived, Pirate Lord Mary is nowhere to be seen. Another battle ended. Of course, it is not only the people of Pandemonium that is fighting. Hamad and Hatta, this small figure of the League of Freedom is also fighting. They would feel pretty disappointed if they knew no one was watching their battle. They are considered to be the same rank as Eurus and Milos from Pandemonium. It is a pity though that they did not stand out like Eurus and Milos. But these two people like always survived and win in the least riskiest way possible. The moment they win, they retreated from the battlefield. The objective has been fulfilled and they would then reinforce defensive position. But while some ces have battle that are already decided, there is still many ces where the battle is still very much intense. Battle between powerful levelers does not take long. Because the destructive power they have means each attack pack quite a lot of punch. And the body could take so much punishment before it breaks down. On the central part of the ind continent, there is woman. Tens of thousands of beast corpse littered the battlefield, the battlefield is filled with fire and blood. There are all kinds of blood. Some are red, some are gold, some are blue and some are greens. This woman seems to be fighting not people of this world, but aliens. This woman is beautiful in appearance; her hair is styled in an elflock and her body is swirling with dark red aura, a killing intent that pierces the sky, like a spear pointing toward the Heaven The blood on the ground all came to her, like water merging with a river and going out to the sea This woman is none other than Freya. And she is not alone Behind him is five thousand Berserkers. And this Berserkers all have deep red thick aura around them, bloodlust and killing intent semes to emerged and wherever they stepped, the ground beneath tehri feet dies and the heavens above them dims. Freya fought pirates, criminals beats, monsters and aliens. Five thousand Berserkers under hermand sis like a lion that has bene set out toward a pen full of sheep. Nothing could stop them and nothing could hurt them. The thick deep aura be stronger and stronger that it forms a shield-like existence to each of the Berserkers. The more they killed, the powerful they became and so they never stopped killing Freyamands one of the deadliest and most fearless army in the world. Her method is not at all hard to understand Instead, it is unbearably simple. Her method has always been the same But no one dares to fight with her. And those who dares to fight with her would soon learn that her and her berserkers are like lions. Blood is simply like water to them. They bathed in it and they are insane and crazy. Madness. A state of fervor madness. That is what they descended to when they stimte their blood. They did not care whether they die or not They simply move forward. In that moment, their intelligence was turned off and tehri emotion was turned off and they maximize their killing power, each killing makes them even more brutal In Pandemonium, since there are not many enemies that they could fight so brutally, they simply rely on their reputation to subdue the people. But when they are doing overseas expedition, then this state of madness could truly be disyed. However, in this pandemonium of crazed soldiers, there is one guiding light and that is Freya. Holding a dark red banner, she would point the banner and where she points is where her soldiers would attack. With great ferocity, they would tear their enemy apart. Five thousand Berserkers rips through the defensive lines of the enemy. One after the other, it crumbles like a castle made of sands. The amount of destruction could be seen behind this army. Hills were ttened, rivers were drained, deep holes and craters,kes of blood and mountain of skulls. Limbs covered the ground like some kind of malformed nts. To know the path that these Berserker walk by is not hard. Jut look at the scenery. If it looks like hell, with mountain of skull and hills of limbs, then that is the path where these Berserker had walked by The Central area was pacified and who knows how many famous viins had died under the stomping feet of Freya Berserkers army? >> Chapter 1501 A Sword of War Chapter 1501 A Sword of War The world finally sees the terrifying prowess of the Berserker army They fight even if they lose their limbs and some even fight even after losing their heads. One soldier even uses his own head and throw it to other before kicking the enemy, took back his head and forcibly sew his own neck back and managed to stay alive long enough to get medical attention after the battle was over And even after all of that, that soldier manage to survive Some had their limbs cut off, their hand was ripped apart, their feet sted away by explosive but even in this condition, the Berserkers would not stop. One even crawl to the enemies and bite the enemies leg. Whether the enemies are a robot made of metal or a beast that have thick and thorny fur, the Berserks would bite even if it would break their own teeth Amazingly enough, Freya marches toward the battlefield with five thousand Berserkers. After many terrifying battles, there is still five thousand Berserkers. Even those who almost died managed to survive. And they all have bathed in blood. There is golden ichor sticking to their body but this is rare. Golden blood is for people of the Disk Formation realm and they are not many among the enemybatants. Most of them have red blood And that has something to do with that man on the rear of the army This man wears a gray dark robe and his face is covered. But everyone knows who he is. The Poison King Takashi. Unlike Sina, Takashi did not rush to the battlefield alone. His poison is different than Sina and his way is the way of Poison. In the beginning, their path seems to be the same, which is pill making. But Sina had grown and her methods turns more into alchemical methods as she grows more proficient with her powers. And so does Takashi. Both Sina and Takashi are now worthy of their title Sina is known as the Queen of Alchemy, changing the properties of thing as simple as waving her hand And Takashi is the Poison King, waving his hand, a thousand poison released, and none shall escape However, he is also very proficient in the art of medicine. And he is the one that managed to sew back a head, took back the limbs and attaches it like a toy, and bring back the dead. Of course, as for bringing back the dead, it is more as long as there is vitality in the body of the Berserkers, he could bring them alive. A Berserker body when they stimted their ss abilities, makes their body almost immune to pain and raise their endurance to the peak that their body could endure and break that limit each time they killed and indulge in bloodlust. Usually when they start killing, the bloodlust could only be stopped by the Banner of Freya. But today, each time they fight and have injuries, Takashi would wave his sleeve, a gray mist would cover the entire army and sanity woulde back for them with the bacsh maintained to the minimum And because of that, Freya did not lose even one single Berserker this time Those who watched her army fight feel the trembling in their heart and they all thought the same It is better not to fight with such unsparing army that does not care about life and death like the Berserkers. At least, the other two armies of Pandemonium still look like humans. They still have fears and they still could be reasoned with and b persuaded. But once the Berserk army is unleashed, it is like releasing a mad dog into a person. On the Central part, Freya and Takashi is finishing up. Most of the other high-ranking members of the Crime Alliance and the Pirate sems to be fighting at somece else. But it would not be long now before they met one of the Pirate lords or one of the high-ranking members of the Crime Alliance. But Freya after a rest, simply continue his way, an army of Berserkers behind her back and a grey dark cloud hovering above them On the Westernmost point of the ind, near the shore, there is also a great battle. The piratesnded here and kills the soldiers stationed here with ease. This soldier is led by one of the Pirate Lords. This is not the pirate lords that was captured by Death Monarch This is the one that get away ck Tiger. That is his name and that is his title. Some people said he got the name because there is a tattoo of a ck tier behind his back and some people said it is because he once rides a gigantic ck tiger to battle. He is also one of the pirates and he led the ck Tiger pirates. When they sail the seas, dark mist follows them and it is because of this, they usually raid coastal cities at night where the mist would hide them even better. They came to the shore and they tear apart the soldiers stationed on the shore just like a tiger rushing into a jungle full of herbivores. Command even diverted some of the other army on the shore to contain him but he keeps advancing further and further but then someone came. This person is a woman and the moment she came ck Tiger attack her, pouncing on her. But what no one expected was that this woman drew her sword in an arc and ck Tiger was split into two. He is dead the moment that woman swing her sword Her sword is not an ordinary sword. It is swirling with red mist, full of killing intent. Hatred, resentment, fear, anger, these emotions seem to be borne by this sword. This sword after killing ck Tiger would then break the shields of the pirates and wherever she swings her sword, an arch of fire, thin but sharp would follow and people would split into pieces She was red with blood as she were ying living men. She has solemn expression when she kills, showing that she did not like to do it yet the sword on her hand sems to be urging her. And the sword itself seems to paint an illusion, making this woman appear terrifying in the minds of her enemies When someone attacked her, her shield would fly from her back and defend her like a loyal guardian. This woman has long golden blonde hair Even when she is killing, she is elegant and calm and there is wisdom in her eyes. Freya attack like a madman while this woman attack is calcted from the beginning. When the pirates focused on her, her soldiers came and envelop the enemy and in just a few short minutes, they killed thousands of these pirates. It did not matter that they could fly into the sky or burrow into the ground They could not escape. This woman with long golden blonde hair, with a sword that bring feeling of bloodlust, and a shield that flew and protect her from all dangers is none other than the famous Athena She took the westernmost point and neutralize the threat. All over the ind, the battle between good and evil is slowly about to pull down its curtain down. There is the Celestial painter Xu Cong and his wife the Heaven Flute Lihua fighting an army, Xu Cong paint in the sky and created beast made out of ink The path he walks is different than others He walks the path of painting and turning painting into reality He painted a forest and a forest appears, painted a cloud and a cloud would appear Flying beside him, is his wife, ying the flute, heavenly soundes out of the flute, resonated with the way of the world and it brings death to the enemies, their ears would bleed and their mind distorted. For allies, the sound calms them down and made their mind clear The two fought side by side, the name of the Immortal Couple once again rang in this world and their big debut is not disappointing. A match made in heaven, Xu Cong a handsome man possessing a schrly -like appearance, elegant and charming, Lihua, with her otherworldly beauty pale white wless skin, long silky hair, feminine charms and wiles, like a fairy from the Moon On another side of the ind, a woman is using seven swords to fight seven thousand people and ten thousand beasts Each sword fights a thousand people. Ten thousand beats charging and she takes it with her palms and fist while seven swords dancing in the sky She dances with her sword and her sword dance captivates the living being of the world. It is beautiful and fantasy-like but each time she swings that sword on her hand, even though it looks gentle and elegant, a sword light would fly and hundreds of head will be taken Seven swords fly across the sky, even stars shine in the sky and life and death determined with each step, a dance to determine life and death This woman is one of the Seven Fairy, the wife of Wang Jian, Somi the Sword Fairy. Chapter 1502 Love And Thunder Somi the Sword Fairy appear once again in the world stage No one knew her tricks since the Weronian war. But today, the world is reminded Big Dipper formation was perfected and the seven swords once again shows its sharpness to the world and one could only sigh at the teasing hand of fate, leaving only one out of the seven fairies. Ion her side, she alone overwhelms thousands of enemies. And as time passes, her sword be faster and faster and as long as no Disk Formation levelere to stop her, it would not be long before she finishes all of this people. On the western side, far away from Athena, there is someone also leading an army and ughtering the pirates and the Crime Alliance members This man stands in the sky, his cold eyes looking at the killing with no change in expression. If Freya brings you undisguised terrors, then this man brings you the coldness of death. Whether it is his men or the enemies, when they fell there is no change in his expression. His method is not as unsparing like Freya but he does do whatever it takes to win. In the begging he was not like this. But the war changed him and he became a very effective general. This man is Jesse, one of the generals of Raymond. If there is anyone who wanted Death Monarch and the world power to win the most, it is probably him. Because he knows the deals between Raymond and Death Monarch. Jesse is helping Athena from the rear even though it is far away, it is true that he contained some of the enemybatant that is approaching the central region. There are also many other battalions that was stationed in many ces all over the ind continent. Before the Fall, it is easy to know where one would appear tounch an attack. Whether it by sea or by air, you could guess. But the world after the Fall is very different. There are many ways toe inside a ce and there are many ces one could breach from. Those who have teleportation power could teleport right before the city gates and some even have some methods of discement that ignores certain formation restriction. So, it is only when the pirates the dark forces attack that the people of the world power respond. On the southern part of the ind continent, a group of pirates is looking around their left and right. They all looked panicked and then one of them fall to the ground and the pirates be even more panicked ''Show yourself!'' ''Where are you!'' ''Come out!'' ''Don''t hide like a coward!'' ''Argh!'' the pirates shouted, most of them look like they are going crazy. THUD And then another one falls and not before long they all tried to run in all direction Some flies and some try to burrow to the ground and some run forward, the speed is like lightning The one flying to the sky is the earliest to fall back down. Even those who burrowed themselves to the ground also did not escape. The one running forward also falls down. all of them falls where they are. The one that wanted to burrow into the ground, most of them could not even burrow themselves to the ground before they fall to the ground. It is the same for those people who wanted to run. And once they fall to the ground they would not get back up again. Because if anyonee close and look at them one could see that there isrge hole on the middle of their forehead. They all were sniped by someone Someone jumps down from a tree andnded on the ground with a smile. Those who were watching was shocked. Before this person jumped down, no one even notice that he was on that tree. But then when they saw this person, they all understood who could kill so many people while in hiding. The group of pirates was not always a small group. They were a thousand for them and they all have different kind of realm. Some are weak and some are strong but these thousand people die one by one before they could even get out from the southern area. Those who tries to fly was the first to die. This person has long hair and his eyes seems to shine brightly. He is slender and lean, tall and handsome. And he has a sniper gun on his hand The Eye of God Nick. Not far away from him, on the southern area, there is one person that is restraining monsters. This is the southern region shores and there are sea monsters that are attacking Each of these sea monsters are titanic in sizes. There are kraken-like monsters and even shrimp-like monsters. The moment they set foot on the shores, the entire southern area shakes because of its weight It was about to the enter ind But Command notices it and send someone to restrain these beast thisrge titanic sea monster was forced out of the ind and return to the shore. Even though this person did not manage to kill them, he menages to restrain them long enough that they finally were forced out back into the ocean This person wears a military uniform of the World Government before but now his body is covered with an iron armor. And there is a chain all over the southern shore. This chain extends far and wide and it is used to restrain these sea monsters As the sea monsters retreated, the chain dissipated like it was an illusion This person is Arno. His curly hair is now et and look like seaweed. And there are wounds all over his body. But there is a smile on his face. He plopped down to the ground but heughed He pinched something on his ears and spoke ''I managed to drive them off. I''ll be signing off for a while'' then he heaved a sigh of relief while looking at the calm sea in front of him The space distorted and from the distortion of space, a woman appeared This woman is dressed in white, a beauty with a pale white wless skin. She smiles andughs ''You want help with that?'' Arno smiles and nodded This beautiful young woman is the White Witch Giselle. Arno sat on the shore and Giselle sit beside him. War is still going on and battle could be heard all over the ind continent, the figure of Death Monarch and Kaiju in the distance could still be seen from the shore fighting and creating waves and st of power that reached this ind. But, now sitting beside each other, it looks like they are taking a break, looking at the violent waves of the sea and dark clouds like it is a sunny day enjoying the beautiful sea Giselle touched Arno and his injury quickly healed by itself. They look at each other and smiles. There is always a rumor that these two people are dating each other Those who tuned into his battle could now see that the rumors might not be just a rumor. They smile and then Giselle kissed him and theyughed. People were shocked to see this. But some smiles ''Young love'' some old man who were watching this in some tavern said Someughed And some grimace feeling that these two people does not take this war seriously But they forget something That even in war, love could bloom While Arno and Giselle seem to be lovey dovey on the southern shore, there is a pool of thunder near the eastern shore. It is Oreki the Thunder Monarch holding backs Disk Formation levelers that belong to the Crime Alliance and the Pirates. Even though most pirate lords were captured, the first mate of these pirate lords are also very powerful and most of them had reached Disk Formation realm And it is these people that is fighting Oreki. And so, the most destructive area of battle was in the eastern area. If you are not Disk Formation leveler it''s better not to enter the eastern side as they fight against each other and render the heaven and earth apart Booming sound could be heard echoing all over the eastern area of the ind. His soldiers did not fight with him because even his soldiers could not bear such attack. A vortex of thunder bombarded the eastern side of the ind continent and the heat dispel the cold of the sea winds Thunder storms and lightning bathed the enemies and people who are weak turns into ashes that is blown by the wind. Oreki uses thunder as a weapon, appearing like a thunder god Space rifts opens, space distorted and all manners of destruction wrecks the eastern side of the ind. There is no forest and no living creature that survives this indiscriminate bombardment of the power of heaven The only one that could survive in such battle are Disk Formation levelers and they all use variety of their methods to fight Oreki. The power of the element of the world was pushed to the peak Fire, wind, water, iron, sands, all of it was used indiscriminately. It is even more exciting than the battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju because of how many attacks they use against each other and the variety of attack they used made the battle very much exciting for the viewers Oreki simply dodges and uses the thunder bolt in his hand like a spear. He would fly in the sky stab and bring about the destruction of the world with him By the end of it, Oreki had his entire body full of wound. There are holes in his shoulders, a part of his left rib was taken out, and there is a hole on the middle of his chest But he wins. >> Chapter 1503 Mourning A Friend He was besieged by ten Disk Formation levelers. Even though Oreki was in the peak realm of Disk Formation, he is still, after all a Disk Formation leveler''s They were the same rank It is not like a Divine Comprehension leveler fighting a Disk Formation leveler. Unless they were heavily restricted like Hikigaya who is maintaining the formation that keep this ind united, any Divine Comprehension levelers could wipe out the floor with dozens of normal Disk Formation levelers. Oreki had to use his all to fight these people. It is amazing that he even survived such battle. He had used many of his artifacts, most of which had been destroyed. He even had popped out all kinds of pills and uses all kinds of poisons to finally clinch that final victory. Their fight devastated the entire eastern region that it almost takes out the entire central eastern region with them. There are no trees, no grass only scorched earth. The dead bodies are on the ground. They do not have wounds but their orifice is emitting smokes. They were burned from inside out. And Oreki slowly descended down on the ground. ''I might not be a powerful as Death Monarch, but I am still enough to kill all of you'' he mocked the enemy as he opens his hand and three pills floated above his palm. He throws the three pills into his mouth and with each chewing motion, one could see that his injury is healing at an unprecedented rate and a vortex of energy surround him like he is being cocooned. Just like Arno, he pinched something that is on his ears and reported to someone that his job is done And not long after, his Raijin army arrives and quickly protect him as he healed himself. Another part of the ind pacified. The world now sees all the people that they see in the lineup before fighting in these battle. The emperor of Wei from the Lotus order is also fighting and he manage to survive. But his army waspletely decimated. If it''s not for Lee Sangmin that suddenly appears he would already be dead under the besiegement of the pirates And there is also that man with the nondescript mask. That mask however had been broken and one could see the face behind the mask A boyish face, a Frenchman His patched grey robe has been torn apart in many ces. His staff was broken and the space around that staff condense and broke and it repeated almost endlessly. He is heaving his chest up and down, golden blood flows from his wound unceasingly People who see his face remembers that face. Especially Europeans. Null, one of the Three Holy Guardians of France. But while he might eb a hero of France, he is a devil to many European nations. Fighting alongside him is the ck Death Maximoff. They are both members of the Republic. It is not strange then why they would ally with each other and fighting side by side But the enemy that they faced must be very powerful to force these two people to this extent. Weirdly enough, everyone who was watching the battle do not know the identity of the person attacking both Null and Maximoff. Null power seems to be neutralized. Whenever he makes a move, this person would anticipate it and attack him before he could make any moves. As for Maximoff, when this person makes a grabbing motion, Maximoff appears in front of him like he was pulled from the space time vortex. Maximoff nearly died in one attack. Their attack is not explosive nor does it affectrge part of the area. But it was concentrated in one point. The shockwave st only affects small parts of the area but the destructive power lingered. This is the difference. When someone uses explosive power and its spread far and wide, the destructive aura would not linger because it spreads. Thus, such ces would easily eb healed by the world. The life force of the world would quickly replenish the area, healing it But when a battle is concentrated into one ce, where the destructive power did not spread, it instead would leave a trace of that destructive power to linger. Making the ce harder to be replenished after the battle. Maximoff who is known for his ingenious way of using his bullet, seems to be restrainedpletely in front of this person. But no one sems to know his name. Some people even raise up the possibility that it might be Void. But that possibility is quickly shot down when this person uses mystical abilities. Everyone knows that while Void had the power to void any kinds of mystical abilities, he himself does not possess any magical or mystical abilities. No one thought that the Crime Alliance and the pirate hide so deeply that they have this kind of person that could fight with two of the famous members of the world powers and even winning against them The battle in this part of the ind continues and everyone thought that with Null and Maximoff fighting side by side, that the world power forces would win., But then a shockwave exploded, a sword light erupted and Null clutch his neck. ''Uhuk,uhuk'' he coughed anding out of his mouth is blood and his energy is draining in a fast rate From the empty space of his fingers, blood flows out and he fell down to his knees. His blood was gold before it turns red, his entire cultivation base seems to degrade in just a matter of second. Null fall down face first and he seems to gurgle before his body stopped twitching. His life force was depleted in just a few second He turns his body and his face now faced the sky. He seems to want to say something but the blood that ising out from his throat is preventing him from making any coherent words The whole world went silent like they could not believe what they just saw Null died. This shocked everyone. And the people of France had mixed feeling when they saw Null died in this battle. He was someone who is very cruel and evil¡­. yet it was also true that he won France great power so that they could negotiate with other European powers without being belittled or pushed down. But to many people who were subject to his cruelty and his evil, they seem to cheer upon his death Far away from the ind, Jean suddenly looks toward the ind direction. All of his Time avatar scattered all over the vast world all looked toward the direction of the ind. Even though ten thousands of miles separated Jean and Null, his eyes seem to be able to see through all the obstacle so that his gazended on Null body. The distortion and the turbulent space and time makes the image blurry in his eyes but Jean could still see the moment of Null death. He wanted to save him but he was preupied and his mind is not as sharp. It requires a high level of concentration to maintain all of these time avatars and also fighting at the same time. He gritted his teeth but then he sighed ''Maybe, this is for the best'' Jean said. ''Life is torture for you and so maybe death as a warrior, the way you wanted it¡­.is a better death for you'' Jean could hear and could see people cheering his death and only a few who were sad for his passing. Jean could not help but close his eyes for that one moment and a tear was about fall down but he restrained himself from crying. ''Eve if the whole world condemns you¡­. I at least should stand by your side. Even viins have friends'' he muttered to himself. Maybeter in the future, history would call him all kinds of name just because he refuses to condemn Null. But what does he care about what history said about him? After all, those people are talkers. And he and Null and those generals are the one who make history Weak peopleining about strong people action is as ridiculous as a sheep trying to dictate how a lion make his move Mock him! Condemn him! Insult him! Would those thing have any effect on him? He snorted and Jean focused back on his work. At least the one thing he could do for his friend is to save the world And maybe, that at least would redeem his friend He saved the world countless of times and even now he is saving hundreds of thousands of people from the attack of the dark forces of the world. Even now, as he is floating above the ten seas, tens of his main avatars floating above the ten seas, a hundred thousand more of his time avatar scattered all over the world all saving people...he wants to ask the world and want to ask the heavens, with this many people he had saved¡­. could it not redeem his friends? If killing one person is equal to killing all life¡­. then what about saving a hundred thousands of lives? What about saving a million? Jean was mournful and so the weather of the ten seas changed affected by his mood. It is fortunate that the world has expanded and the heavenly will had be stronger. If it was before, the moment that Jean felt sad and the moment his emotion affects the worldlyws, rain would fall down and it would fall down as long as he mourns his death It would not be strange for the rain to bring about flooding and the changing of weather affect the world in a negative way But now, only dark clouds and a few rains fall down over the ten seas. Who could know that Jean the Time Maniptor is mourning the death of his friend.? Who knows the sorrow in his heart? >> Chapter 1504 Snow Falls ? One of the three holy Guardian of France has died. Jean averts his gaze and continue fighting, the grief in his heart is inconsble. On the ind however, the battle is still continuing. And the moment that Null died, Maximoff could no longer keep up with his enemies and he is now also on the verge of dying. Everyone watching this battle could not help but feel that Maximoff would die Just like Null, Maximoff is someone that have enemies all over the world. Even though he is a member of the Republic, his reputation is not really that good. The person that has managed to force Maximoff and Null to this point is wearing a mask He is lean and tall and there is a sword on his hand. The sword itself is a normal sword. It had no powerful abilities and have no powerful aura. But under this person hand a normal sword had cut down one of the Three Holy Guardian of France Maximoff panting, his blood spilling down to the ground, the wounds of his body could not heal and he feels his breath getting hard. Each time he takes his breath he could feel the strain on his body. He looked at this person who wears this mask and for the first time since the battle, he spoke ''Who are you? Someone like you should not be an unknown person'' ''Susanoo-no-Mikoto'' The voice shocked everyone and even the man with the mask looks startled. It is not the man with the mask that answered Maximoff question but someone else The voice seems toe from afar and the voice travels here. Then the coldness of winter suddenly descended. And then from the sky, white snow falls. And everyone knows who havee Descending from the sky, is a fairy from heaven. This is the feeling of the people of the world The number one beauty in the world, the Ice Queen Katarina She wears white, untainted like the first snow that falls from the heavens. Her sword is red, crimson like blood. The sword is as famous as its wielder. The Red Queen is the name of the sword. Even now when the battle seems imminent the people of the world could not help but admire her beauty There are many beauties in this world and with the explosion of social media before the Fall, everyone could see that there are many beauties in the world. But no beauty in the world could capture the imagination of many people the way that Katarina did. It is not simply that her face is pleasant, it seems to evoke the kind of emotion one would feel when they saw their first love, remembering that innocence of love It awakened all kinds of instinct and that is why even though other people have beautiful face, they are not worthy of such title. Shended on the ground, just in front of Null body and in front of Maximoff. She looks at Null on the ground and she frowned. She did not know Null is still alive. She heard rumours about his apparent faking of death but since she did not meddle in the matters of the Republic that much, she only disregarded it as rumours. Turns out it is true. Even before when she saw him on the tform, she did not recognize him. That is until her maidens tell her about Null identity. She did not know how to feel about this person. Null is the kind of person she would ughter without any guilt in her heart. But he is also a member of the Republic. ''Maybe, it is good that he dies'' she thought to herself. She thrust her palm toward Null body and the snow from the sky gathers around Null body and a coffin made of ice was instantly constructed and inside this transparent coffin of ice is Null body. The coffin itself is oozing with white mist. ''Jean probably would want to give you a proper funeral'' Even though she doesn''t know much about Null, she knows that Null is one of Jean general when he was the Emperor of France And she knows how Jean treated his generals. He treated them like brothers. Since that is the case, she would give Null this honour. Then she looks behind her and saw Maximoff. Maximoff saw her and nodded ''You look weak'' Maximoff could only smiles bitterly. She sighed and then she makes a move She flicks one of her fingers like she is flicking something. What she flicks is a snowke. This snowke turns into a bullet and shot itself toward Maximoff. The cold wind blows harshly and there is signs that there is storm that are forming around Katarina and Susanoo. Maximoff was hit by that bullet-like snowke. People were shocked in the beginning, thinking why would Katarina suddenly attack Maximoff. But when the snowke hit, there doesn''t seem to be any damage. But Maximoff took three steps backs. He was curious for a moment before he eximed a sound of shock He then look at Katarina back with appreciation. He bows a little and shouted ''Thank you, Grand Chancellor'' Katarina did not respond and simply look at Susanoo. Maximoff could only watched the battle right now Everyone who watched this also finally understand that Katarina had probably done something beneficial for Maximoff. The moment that snowke enters his body, his injuries and wounds stopped. Like it was frozen. No, that the destructive aura that gued his body stopped, he could take some pills to heal his injuries Maximoff began stuffing himself with healing pills and his body is also healing itself. Katarina no longer pays attention to Maximoff. Instead, she is looking at the person in front of him There is silence between them Then Katarina breaks the silence. ''Susanoo. I did not think you woulde here instead of fighting with Hirate or Hikigaya. Amaterasu is there. I thought you would stand by there to assist'' The moment Katarina appears, she reveals the name of this person. And now she said it again And now no one has any doubts that this person is really that person Susanoo. Not many people has seen Susanoo take action. Most of the time it would be Amaterasu pushed to the limelight and the name of Susanoo could only be heard or whispered about. Amaterasu, Susanoo and Tsukuyomi. These three is known as three of the strongest members of Yomi below only Izanagi and Izanami. Today, since the world power went all out, the Crime Alliance also went all out. It is then understandable why Maximoff and Null both fall in battle under this person. Susanoo is the same status as Amaterasu in Yomi. that alone spoke of his influence and his power. ''Katarina, you are here'' the voice is cold and his aura suddenly rises. This is the first time it seems that he would take things seriously. His voice is hoarse and deep and it brings chills to people heart. Around the area, the clouds are dark and the surrounding is hot. But as more and more snow falls down from the Heavens, the area is bing white and the wind that blows began to be a cold wind. In the distance, one could see the titanic figure of Death Monarch and Kaiju duking it out. Sometimes, their st or shockwave would reach here to the ind. But right now, this ce filled with snow seems to be a free zone area without any of the interruption from the external world. Like this world of snow is separated from other worlds and dimension. Each snow seems to have a trace of Katarina power. That snow white figure close her eyes, opens it, takes a breath and then take her step forward. A snow-white figure walking on the snow filled path. Her steps are not big and the speed of her walking is not fast either. But the strange thing was that each step is full of mysteries and even though she walks naturally, she seems to be stepping a few feet forward each time she takes a step. It is not teleportation. She is still walking but, in her walks, there is the feeling she merged with heaven and earth and rules of the world is at the tip of her feet Those who watched this from them screen suddenly felt wrong. There is this weird sense of unbnce, of contradiction, and so those who were looking felt extremely ufortable, as if there is a big stone pressed on their chest. ''Puff'' ''Uhuk!'' All over the world those who watched Katarina about to make her move all couldn''t help but coughed up a mouthful of blood. Only after coughing up blood, they felt a little bit better. Like their energy went wild and their body went out of control Only those who are in Disk Formation and on the peak level of Seed Forming could withstand it and not coughed up blood as they are not affected. But those who enter Disk Formation with weak foundation also feel pressured and their faces are red as they tried to withstand the feeling of dissonance One could only imagine if they watch this battle in person. They might even faint on the floor. Because Katarina would surely also emanate an aura and that aura alone probably is enough to knock them off. And now they are just watching her from the screen. That alone had caused them to feel so ufortable that they had to cough up blood. ''This is too scary!'' some people mutters even as they keep watching. They could not help but imagine that even when they were separated by thousands of miles, just by looking at the methods of the Ice Queen, they would be affected this much. To many people of the world, there is always a debate between who is the strongest woman in the world. Unlike the title of the strongest in the world which had always remained under Death Monarch name, this title of the strongest woman has many candidates. There is Athena, Freya and there is also Sofia and many other names that would pop out. Thepetition is very fierce. But most people usually either in camp Sofia or Camp Katarina Sofia strength is because her magical bow and also because she had the help of Pandemonium. It also helps that she dated the strongest person in the world and must have learned many things while she was beside him. Thus, many people believe that she is one of the strongest women in the world if not the strongest because of all this factor. Then there is Katarina. But even though there is hearsay about what these two women had done, in the end it is only hearsay. And it is not like they saw it with their own eyes. But today, they finally have the chance to witness Katarina fighting in front of their eyes and see whether the hype for this woman was true However, now they are convinced. >> Chapter 1505 Troublesome Snow ? They truly are convinced now Even before Katarina make her attacking move, Katarina has already left a deep impression on the hearts of the people watching this live broadcast of the war. The moment she appeared on the stage of battle; snows falls from the sky. When she walks, her movement is full of mysteries that those who sees it find it to be in discordant with the surrounding, akin to some kind of illusion enchantment making them coughed up blood. Her eyes is cold. And then she stopped walking. The wind blows the snow. And she standing there, was so natural that one would feel like she is one of the snowkes that is falling down from the sky. She did not move. But a chilling aura exuded out from all over her entire being, bringing a strong sense of oppression. Maximoff who was there find it hard to breathe Cold, ruthless and full of loneliness, this is the kind of image that she had created for herself in this just few second of people seeing her on the screen Like snow on a high peak of a secluded mountain. This is the feeling that Katarina seems to give to Maximoff and to all the people watching this battle People did not know this but Katarina is very proficient in the use of sword. She honed it even more when she is in the Seresian world. Azief himself was someone that mastered many kinds of swordsmanship. The months that they spend together, Azief also taught her some stuff. And for someone like Katarina, once she understood the core of the teaching, she could improve it ording to her understanding And so, there is only one person in the world that has seen her improved swordsmanship and that would Death Monarch Today, the whole world will see it. And they will find out that her sword is ruthless. It is cold. And those who experience it could not describe it because those who were cut by her sword will be dead There is a kind of loneliness, a dark kind of loneliness that only she could exude. Azief melded with his negative emotions. He embraces it and use it. His anger, his fear, his guilt But Katarina was different. Her past is dark. And the light is scarce. But she could still smile because what she embrace is the light. She believes the light will guide her and she rejects the darkness However, rejecting the darkness is also a rejection of herself. That doesn''t mean that the darkness is not there. It is there. It is hidden. And she never let it out. Because she knows what she lost and she also knows what she gains. In this world after the Fall, no one could say that they are pure saints. They all have dark things and dark past. Katarina look like an innocent angel but she was the one that massacre the dark forces that hides in the dark alleys of Europe. Blood flows through the street and mountain of skull is left behind her. But not many people remember that. There is darkness in her heart And that darkness is a certain kind of loneliness only certain people could understand. Azief meddled with it. And Katarina forces it out And right now, she is forcing it out. This kind of loneliness is hard to describe, there is little words to exin it because ites from the depths of the soul. The snow around her swirls and spirals and Maximoff take few steps back, slowly backing up. Nobody notices him slowly retreating back for the eyes of the world look only at Katarina and Susanoo. Only these two were left in an expanse of white snow At this moment, only they are qualified to stand here. ''I heard that you use a sword'' ''Kusanagi no Tsurugi'' She spoke and her voice is cold. Susanoo smiles ''Ame-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi'' ''Cloud gathering and not grass cutter?'' And Katarina chuckles. There is silence for a second before Katarina ask ''Hirate has the sword'' ''A replica'' Susanoo replies ''And yours?'' ''A replica'' he replied The cold wind blows and Katarina close her yes. Opening it, she asks ''Then what is the difference?'' ''I could summon the real thing'' ''Could you summon it now?'' ''Only an essence'' Katarina chuckles. Only they understand ''Then use it'' she ordered ''What if you die in one sh?'' he asks She chuckles and her chuckles are like a fairyughing at the world, full of joy and carefree Like what Susanoo said was a joke. ''Your sword could not cut me'' This is her reply. But not oneughed. Because no one thought that it was a joke. Susanoo did not say anything to her ''We will see'' he said and then he exploded with power BOOOM! The snow around him melted and the snow that is falling from the sky was repelled and disintegrates into liquid form Before the liquid form could reach the ground and wet the ground, it turns into gas almost immediately and merge with the wind, merge with the world But that power, that st of energy stopped in front of Katarina. For a moment, it almost seems like Susanoo separated the world. One with snow and one that isn''t like Amaterasu, his power surged to the skies and another vision erupted just like the one in Amaterasu. It tells the story of Susanoo, god of the sea, storms, fields, the harvest, marriage, and love And an image of himself appears in the sky, revealing a story that everyone in Japan knows. An impetuous gods associated with the sea and storm. The story of him and Amaterasu, of how he made Amaterasu hide in the cave, the story of how he killed a serpent and all of them mixed and the vision is blurry in one part and clear on the other, borrowing the power of faith The story itself shows only glimpses. But for those who knows the story, glimpses is enough. It is like watching a trailer of some action movie Katarina could cut him down right now. But she waited, her eyes as cold as ever even when there is a smile on her face She waited for Susanoo toplete his power up And the power of the world gathered around him and his energy rises hundred folds. At least that is how it is seen by the people of the world e¦Áglesn?¦Íel The entirend around them quakes and the sky above them cracked just by Susanoo energy that pressured the space around him And a sword was form from this mass of energy. It forms and it flew toward Susanoo hands. And his hand grips the sword tightly. The clouds above the sky gathers around the sword. And the element of thunder and lightning, of fire and water, of grass and sand, follows the movement of this sword. Where he pointed, these elements follow, like a general giving order to its subordinate. And he holds the sword. The story that was projected ended. The power uppleted The area around him was clear of snow. And Susanoo hair is now wildly dancing in the air, thunder and lightning apanied him. But in that untaintednd of emptiness, snow falls again. And in just a few second, the snow he had banished, the cold wind that he had pushed away, both of thesee again The snow falls even from the dark clouds that gathered above his head. The thunder and lightning could not stop the snow nor could it stop the cold winds of winter from blowing And Susanoo frowned. But he could not cut every snowke. And he could push the wind away. Because Katarina is in front of him. And his sword should cut the Ice Queen and not the snow, and not the wind. And so, the area is once again filled with white snow. ''This kind of snow...is troublesome'' he mutters under his breath. Katarina could feel that Susanoo was about to attack her so she holds her sword. Her sword is the famous red sword, the Red Queen Everyone knows this sword. It is as famous as its wielder. A red sword. When viewed in different angel, it sometime looks red crimson like mes. Look at it from another angle and it looks like the reddish colour of blood. Her small pale hand grasped her sword. The sword is still in the sheathe. ''Fight?'' She asks, a smile on her face, the tone was casual. Susanoo face is fierce and he simply said ''Battle!'' The meaning of the words conveys the same desire. But both have different tone and different tension There are many people now choosing to watch the battle between Katarina and Susanoo. On one side is one of the most famous women in the world. And the other side is a mysterious figure that lurks in the darkness of Yomi The battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju might be the focus of the world but they are the focus of the world because the oue of the battle decides the oue of the world. Those people that watched Kaiju and Death Monarch duking it out with each other, most of them could not even understand the true profoundness of every strike and every kicks. They see only the superficial. Seeing the sky cracked, the ground erupts, the heaven and earth went crazy, they see the physical effect. They could not understand the hidden battle with each strike, the battle of wills andws that happens in each micro shes But Katarina and Susanoo are more of their level. They see the battle and they could understand it. And by understanding a battle, one might learn something. The curtain to another world-shattering battle is about to open up. >> Chapter 1506 [Bonus ] Sword Light Covers The World ? The wind slowly blows and these two people still did not make their move. They seem to be looking at each other It almost seems like they did not do anything. To the world, they almost seem like they holding their sword, but not doing anything with it. But then some people noticed. When the wind blows, the snows on the ground rises to the air. However, if you look at the spiralling snows that is in between these two people spaces, it seems that as it rises, it disintegrates. Like its particles were dissipated by an invisible force. There are some people that have realized this before. And when they realize it, they went silent and focus on the screen. Because what they see was that, the sword intent and sword attack that these two people are shing with each other But it is so subtle, so invisible that one could only see the effect if one focusedpletely. Those rookies that just realises it also began understanding why the veterans look at the battle and did not say anything Instead, the veteran simply looks at the screen like they would lose their life if they avert their gaze. their eyes were fiery You must focuspletely to gain something from this battle. You don''t have time to talk when there is a golden opportunity to strengthen yourself right in front of your eyes They could learn more from Katarina battle than they could learn from Death Monarch. Death Monarch and Kaiju is on a different realm of their own. To understand it, they at least need to stand on the same realm. Of course, people with goodprehension could still deduce something from watching Kaiju and Death Monarch fighting But that is not amon urrence. Not many people have that kind ofprehension. And so, to these kinds of people, Katarina battle teaches them more. By now, they have been standing above the snow fillednd for one minute. They did not move much. From the beginning they hold their sword; they have moved approximately three or four inches away from their original position. Each time they move, people thought that the attack would begin. But they did not. However, those who could see the true meaning in every strike knows that Katarina and Susanoo are already fighting There is an invisible fight going on, a sword strike that could not be seen by the eye, but could be inferred from the wind movement between these two. They seem to be fighting in their mind. Some of their sword intent leaked and the leakage of this sword intent sh with each other in the empty space between them e¦Áglesn?¦Íel But at the same time, both Katarina and Susanoo are now fighting in their mind, thinking what moves the other world make, how to avoid it, how to deflect it, how to counter attack it and each time, they move, it means the found a gap in their own defence or the otherbat defence and the other also moved because they adjusted. They did not yet strike against each other but in their mind, they are now in constant battle, with hundreds of sword strike traded. When they found the solution, they would draw their swords and the battle would end in one strike. This is the battle between masters. They already calcted all the probabilities and then they strike and the moment they strike the battle would end. This is why people said the battle between masters are boring. Because they end with one strike and it is too short. Unless you are like kaiju and Death Monarch where even after you calcte each other, the answer was to duke it out most masters would not meet such enemy And they are now in ecstasy. They seem to be drunk in trying to decipher the sword moves, the profundity of each strike. The people that are watching also is slowly understanding the reason why both of them moves a few inches away from each other. They close the gap that could be sued as an opening to an attack However, those who are low levelled could not see the reason why these two people did not just sheathe their sword and sh with each other Swoosh! In the end, however, the sword must be pulled out and a winner must be decided Katarina close her eyes and at the same time Susanoo also close his eyes. the wind around them stopped and suddenly the space between them cracks. And they both open their eyes at the same time Shing! The two swords were unsheathed almost at the same time. The scabbard remained where it was, and in an instant, the swords of the two had collided, sparks bursting out. BOOOM! The sparks from their sword created a spiralling me that soars to the sky, a mote of light that spread out over the sky like some ming carpet that act like a ceiling Space tears up between them BOOOM! An explosive force exploded form their sh, the shockwave repels all the snows and the snowkes all rises up toward the sky. But the sky keeps raining down even more snow and more and more snows falls down like a heavy rain had descended only it is not water that fell down but snow Katarina aura is white and Susanoo aura is blue and they seem to form a contrast as these aura swirls around their sword. Susanoo frowned. ''What a heavy strike'' he muttered to himself. Although it was only a brief confrontation, Katarina had already pressured him with her impressive strength When he said heavy, he did not mean the kind of heaviness that most people would think of It is the kind of weight that could tten a mountain, the kind of weight that could shake the world. Only that kind of weight could make someone like Susanoo said the strike is heavy. Katarina did not say anything. She was never a talkative person. The only time when she is talkative is when she is with her brother or when she is with Azief. However, this side of her is not seen by the rest of the world What the world sees is the coldness elegance of the Ice Queen. And right now, she is disying that kind of elegance. And action has always been more important than words. And Katarina swing her sword again And the snow around her rises up, her white aura spread out and then she thrusted it out Susanoo also make his move and the sword was swung. Shinng! BOOOM! When Katarina was in the Seresian world, she learns many things. From the Orvanians and from Azief And she developed her own style of swordsmanship. And what she learns is the killing sword. Therefore, every strike of the sword she stabs out is an absolute move of killing. There is no such thing as defence in her method of swordsmanship. There is no mentality to retreat. Only o forever advance. To kill. She doesn''t leave any way out for the opponent and she doesn''t leave a way out for herself. Either her enemies die, or she die. If the enemy doesn''t go all out, then the enemy would die. This kind of overbearingness, of determination, lend strength to her sword. And Susanoo could feel the breath of death each time Katarina swings her sword. Susanoo swings his sword and when he swings, it was like the wind, unpredictable but when it attacks it is like a crazy storm. Sometimes, the stance is opened, inviting attack in, and sometimes it is closed, forcing the enemy to retreat Such method of the sword would deter people. And force them to recalcte their moves. But not Katarina. Her method is always pushing through, advance forward, putting life on the line, an almost desperate crazy method of sword. But it is also one of the few methods that broke all of Susanoo normal method of supressing his enemies The sword on their hands collided again and again, and in an instant the two had exchanged dozens of moves, the surrounding area around them was now in a mess, changing the entire terrain. Hills were cut by a stray missed sword strike, a river was cut off by a sword strike, the sky were cut in the middle and the clouds shows a sword cut that split a congregation of clouds. All over there is effect of their sword strike, scarring the heaven and earth. Now, as they attack each other with this kind of speed, with this kind of strike that transcends swordsmanship and touches the rules of the world, there is only a few people in this world that could capture the movements of these two people with their eyes Katarina sword, a red sword that came from the heaven, a fairy of the world, one strike to change the world! Susanoo, tempestuous, and unpredictable, the sword strike is fierce ande in waves, each strike brings thunders and lightning to the world The wind split apart under their swords, their clothes is pping idly and their sword shing sound is like the sound of a bell ringing all over the ind The sword pierced through the air and also the person also pierced through the air. Both of them right now is swirling with sword intent that their own body cut everything around them Sword light covers everything and a never-before-seen sword intent spread all over the entire ind continent Everyone only have one thought in that moment. Sword Light covers the world, sword intent reces the heavens! >> Chapter 1507 Spotless ? Katarina swung her sword, a starry like sword intent covers the entire area. The clouds opens the void, the stars above could be seen, ster energy pour down below, it was like the Milky Way was created in one strike of the sword Susanoo waves his sword in a nting motion, and the sword energy soared into the heavens, piercing through the clouds, piercing through the Void, the ster energy that ising down was cut Like a silent volcano that erupts silently, Susanoo burst with energy at the right moment, to break the moves of his opponent. Those who watched this battle could not help feel that even though these two people never called themselves swordsman, they are a swordsman and probably swordsman of the highest level Katarina sword method could not be described with words. And Susanoo sword method also could not be described with words. Because their method of the sword is not only technique or skill. It goes deeper than that. In their sword, there is will, there is desire and there is the rules of the world. It goes from mediocre, to masterful, to divine to transcendence. When they swung the sword, it is technique and skill, stabbing, chopping, cutting, shing, normal methods and normal attack. When they go deeper, their intent melded with the sword, the sword then is an extension of their desires, their will. And the stronger the will, the stronger the sword. And then it added the rules of the world in their strike, so the heaven would open and the earth would crack. When these two indescribable methods of sword shed with each other, it created an indescribable scene A ruthless sword. An intent to destroy and kill Right now, the Katarina that the world sees is not the elegant and generous image that she always had Instead, it is an image of a ruthless swordsman that has abandoned all her feeling It is cold like the wind that blows with the snow As for Susanoo, storms surrounds him and the coldness invades him. His hand is cold, and his heart is even colder. Susanoo is powerful. If he is not powerful, he would not be able to kill Null and nearly killed Maximoff. However, he did not fight with Katarina. And Katarina, even though they are of the same realm, thebat power is different. Susanoo could not keep up. His sword¡­.is cold and his hand is cold and his heart is even colder. Traces of snow falls onto his sword, undeterred by the storms around him and the snow like a dark spot freeze wherever itnd on the sword. He swings and the spot disappears but more snows falls down. The thunder and lightnings strikes these falling snow but as many thunders and lightning that strikes, there is as many snow that keep falling down, turning the entire area of their battle and filled with snow. But to the rest of the world, Susanoo seems to be equal to Katarina Outsiders can''t feel the changes. But how could he not know. He lost a little. And now, he began to lose all the advantage. As they traded blows and strikes against each other, he knows that if he wanted to retreat, this is the moment. If he did not get out now, he might lose his life. But does he give up? Does he surrender? No! He also has his own pride. If he is facing Death Monarch, Jean or Hikigaya, he would have retreated if he could even scratch one of those three people But Katarina is on the same level as him. A Disk Formation leveller. If he runs away from a Divine Comprehension leveller that is only to be expected since their realm is different. But, if he runs from Katarina who is on the same level as him, he could not bear it. And his pride could not bear it. ''Again!'' he shouted. He moves his hand, his hand vibrates, the sword on his hand controls the clouds, controls the wind and the elements of the world and the snow spot all over his sword was dispelled and the coldness in his hand, the coldness in his heart is dispelled. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Swoosh! Like lightning he began attacking, ny-nine strikes was unleashed, the sword cut everything in between even the falling snows, even the smallest atom was cut into two. BOOM! Swoosh! ng! Sparks and shockwave erupted, sword strike scars the heaven and earth. With one sword and one style, it might seem restrictive. But, his sword in his hand is changing freely. between attacking and defending, between bashing and cutting, between shing and chopping In an instant, a thousand moves was exchanged with each other. The snow around them and the storm was dispelled and in the radius of five feet around them, there is a zone of void emptiness. The space around them was teared uppletely and sword marks flies around them cutting everything. Before it cuts thing and split them into two. Now, wherever the stray sword strikended, it disintegrates whatever it cuts. Susanoo moves are hard to see,plicated to use and even harder to replicate In contrast, Katarina response to the sword strike was much simple. Striking, stabbing, tapping, flicking, stirring, pressing, chopping, checking, clearing¡­all of this is basic methods of the sword. However, in her hands, these basic sword moves is extremely fast. Her sword in the beginning could be seen. But now, her sword is no longer visible. And the speed which she swing her sword was even more difficult to see clearly. Even Disk Formation levellers that is watching the battle find it hard to see the trace of her sword The sword of Katarina is no longer a sword of mortal invention but of divine origin, transcending space and time. This is the feeling that everyone have when looking at Katarina swordsmanship. Some even questioned whether this is still under the scope of swordsmanship. All over the world, those who uses sword look at this battle and could not help but feel Katarina had reached some level of swordsmanship that is out of this world As soon as the sword is released, voids opens up, the sky opens its curtain, the stars ands above could be seen, the sky is full of wind and thunder This fight makes people blood boils. The sword is so fast that only some people could see it and those who could see it could not even see it clearly. The speed has reached a level of speed that with each swing of the sword, sonic boom erupted one after the other that the sound seems to crack the space The umtion of so many booming sounds fills the battlefield between these two. But the sound could not even travel as it was suck into the vacuum between these two. The battle is nearing the end. Everybody feel like this The speed of the two of them was incredibly fast and people couldn''t see their movement and they could vaguely catch collision of their sword energy Swish! The sound of tearing could be heard and a ssh of golden blood sshed onto the white snow. And the winner has been decided. Katarina is standing alone, the wind gently caress her hair,pletely white and spotless But the red sword of hers had already been sheathed and hung around her waist again at some point On the other side, there is Susanoo. He looked at Katarina, ten feet away from him. Ten feet for him is a small distance. A distance that he could quickly traverse in a the time for him to blink But now, that ten feet is like the distance between heaven and earth, feeling it too boundless and untraversable. His sword was still in his hand and not sheathed. ''What a sword!'' he mutters. As he said this, he looked down at the sword in his hand again. At this moment his expression was very calm, neither unwilling nor angry. He looks at Katarina and then he close his eyes. Crack! The sound seems to be an announcement His sword suddenly cracked and turns into golden motes of light that dissipated almost immediately. ''What a sword!'' he once again eximed This time some people could see something is wrong with him. Because as he speaks, cold air seems toe out from his mouth And then he fell down directly. A bright sword mark appeared on his neck. And then his entire body began to froze in an unprecedented rate. It was like he was frozen from inside out. Maximoff appears near the battlefield now that the battle is over. There is still traces of the battle on him but he seems better than before The snow that falls from the heavens also stopped falling. Katarina only shakes her head and turned around and walk the opposite direction. The pace of her walking is still very slow, but the speed is still very fast, just like when she came, her footwork, is full of weird contradictions. Susanoo body is covered by the snow and the Crime Alliance lose another high-ranking member of their organization. The battle in this area ended with two deaths of powerful men. Null and Susanoo died. These two people who have great influence and power should not have fallen in this war. But they fall nheless. Who could have thought that the Weronian upation, the attack of the Demon Kings from the Seresian world did not kill these great figures but now as they fight against each other, focusing their powers against each other, great figures from both sides started to fall? The world is silenced and everyone could feel that with the death of Susanoo, the Crime Alliance forces would have their morale weakened Right now, Katarina had disappeared from this area but some people notice that she now appears on other battlefield. Just like when she came and fight Null, she is still walking. And with each step she umtes her momentum. >> Chapter 1508 Accumulating Momentum ? The fight with Susanoo is like an opening curtain of her attack. For that victory, she umtes momentum. Now, she appears in one ce, swing one strike of her sword and then disappears to another front of the battle Each time she swings her sword, people died. If it''s an army, the army would be defeated. If it''s a person, the person would be cut. With each victory, the momentum of her sword be more powerful and more lethal Her sword lights fills the world! That is the feeling of the people watching. People forgot that other people are also fighting. The League of Freedom is fighting. Narleod is fighting, his red mask crack in one half revealing a charred face behind the mask He was fighting someone and was about to deal the final blow. But before he had the chance, a sword light appears, his enemy body turns to dust The enemy did not even understand how he died. The sword swept him and his consciousness immediately dissipated. Narleod look at the sky and he frowned and the veins of his burned face twitch. ''Katarina!'' he shouted in anger. But Katarina had already disappeared to another battle site. Her sword bes even more refined, even more powerful and even more lethal A sword that is invincible. Not many people understand what Katarina is doing right now. Even swordsman does not understand what she is doing But swordsmith, cksmith, divine forgers, those whose jobs, whose magic vocation is the art of creating things immediately understood She is forging. And what is she forging? An invincible sword. How does she forge it? Using an invincible will that did not lose! Each victory, each win, each kill, is like a hammer beating a mould of iron. Warp who is also fighting someone who is suing spacews is about to crush his enemy The space is locked, the only thing that is missing, is that onest strike. He made a piercing motion with his hand. The target is in front of him, but even before his hand could reach that person heart, a sword light appears ''Freeze!'' he shouted the moment he saw this sword light; he mobilizes the power of space and time. The moment he did that, the sword light should be trapped by his rules of time and space. The space should constrain, the time should stop But then something shocking happened. The time and space around him sems to be frozen. It stalled. That is the best way to describe what he is feeling. He still feels the control he has over space and time around him. But the feeling was like someone had just frozen his body. That is the feeling he has when thews that he controls tries to restrain that sword light And the moment that happen, the sword light could no longer be constrained All of this happens in the span of one second. The sword light also appears in that span of one second. It appears out of nowhere, like it was shed out in a different ce, at a different time and just at the right moment when Warp is about to deliver the final attack, the sword light appears Not a momentte. Not a moment faster. Just at the right time, at the right ce, precise to the point. So, what could Warp do? He could only watch as that sword light passes through his enemy. This is another influential person in the Crime Alliance. The sword light passes and the person instantly died frozen from inside out. As the sword light passes, Warp hand finally pierce that person chest. Toi the rest of the world, it looks lie Warp had killed that person. Only he knows and only a certain people could see that in a brief one second period, a sword light appears and like a reaper of death stole this kill from him He looks at the sky and in the distance he could see a woman in the sky, white as the snow that falls with her presence. ''Katarina sword¡­. could even froze myws'' he muttered to himself. He close his eyes and nodded and in his heart he knows he needs to train harder But, he still feels a little bit annoyed. After all, this kind of thing could be considered a kill steal. Like before, Katarina only appears in the area for a brief moment. She appears, a sword light is shot, then she disappears. All along, everyone in the ind could feel that there is a strong sword intent that seems to be growing by the second. In many ces of the ind, the forces of the Crime Alliance and the Pirates are retreating. Most of them are low level people, people that most powerful people would not care about. In the past, Katarina would kill these people without hesitation. But her sword, her sword will and herself did not want to stain her sword with the lives of weak people To forge a sword¡­..an invincible sword, the stronger the people that died under her sword the better and the stronger it would be The world also could see that Katarina is trying to feed her sword intent, trying to forge some kind of sword intent. But, there is still a question in everyone mind. She wanted to forge a sword intent. Using the momentum of victory, the feeling of invincibility to forge a sword. But why? And who is she targeting. For this kind of sword is not the kind of sword that you could forge and then turns it into a solid real object. This is a one-time use. Because it is the forging of wills. Maybe, in some worlds, one could sue emotions, wills to forge soldi objects. In this world there might be some people who could do exactly this kind of thing. But Katarina is not a divine forger nor is she some kind of elemental cksmith or emotion smith. She did not learn or have such skill. Even if she does have such knowledge, she probably would not have the ability to materialize it into a real divine object. So, she probably would umte it, forge it and then quickly use it. Then the question is¡­..who is her target? Who is worthy to ept such sword? On another battlefield, there is someone, crimson hair and a dress bright red like blood. Around her there is a sea of circr fire. Her enemy is a woman. Green haired, pale face, snakes and dangerous creatures is around her shielding her. But there is arrows and this arrows if full of destruction. Each time it hits it target it would explode and hundreds of those creatures exploded with it. The me Archer Frieda. Some people called her Fire Arrow Frieda. But no one dares calls her like that right to her face In a way, when people speaks like that, they usually meant it as an insult. People alwayspared her to the Divine Archer and some people denigrate her by calling her Fire Arrow Frieda. Like she could only shoot fire arrows. She has many tricks but because of her affinity with mes, people simply thought the only kind of arrow she could shot is fire arrow. But she decided to embrace that and since then, her arrows be more powerful and more lethal. She even thinks the explosion that resulted from her attack looks like art ''Explosion is art'' she once said. Onest shot is needed. A crazy kind of madness is in her eyes. And she pull her bow string and the temperature all over the area rises. The leaves and the grass around her all dissipated into ashes. mes seems to rises up all around his ten-kilometre radius. All of the grass in that radius all burst into mes before turning to dust that is blown by the wind. It is the same for three trees and the leaves. The heat must be so hot that it did not even leave scorched trees but immediately turns to dust The space around her distorted because of the heat, the same way the roads would look like when you are travelling on a hot day BOOM! A surge of me rises up to the sky, swallowing the clouds. Those who looks it from afar would feel like they saw a me dragon rises up toward the sky and is attacking the heavens And then she let loose of her arrow. And the moment she did that all the mes in the ind right now, all surge towards her arrow. Anyone who saw it must be shocked. In a fragment of a second, all the mes in the ind continent, made naturally or not, all flew towards her arrow. The sight was mystical and terrifying When the mes travel though the space between the vast distance to her arrow, it turns translucent and did not burn anything else. For a moment all ces in the ind seem to be extinguished out of its mes Even the explosion and the effect of other people attack that create fire and mes and heat were all taken away by that arrow. The one with the green hair wanted to run. She kicks her feet to the ground but as she tries to fly she could feel heat wall all around her. Her entire space area was blocked She could not fly away and so she could only try to meet the attack head on. The arrow came. And it came suddenly and only in a second. Even before the arrow reaches her, she felt the mes melt her skin and burns her Disk and burns all the Seeds of Energy in her body. Argh!'' her life force was burned by that fire. And the arrow did not even reach her yet. It is like a sword intent or a saber intent. Before the attack even arrived, the sharpness of the weapon is conveyed through the will embedded in the attack And that is what is happening to her. A me that burns his immaterial concept even before the arrow even had the chance to touch her. Shing! A sound echo all over Heaven and Earth A sound of a sword! >> Chapter 1509 Forging A Sword ? A sound echo all over Heaven and Earth A sound of a sword! The sound rings in the ears of the green haired woman. And to her, it felt like the sound echoes all over Heaven and Earth. But what she doesn''t know is that nobody else in the world could hear this sound. A sound of a sword. The sound is so subtle that most people would not hear it. It is only the one whose is about to strike down by this sword¡­. only they could hear it Like a sound that tells them of their death But in the state of agony, in a state of pure concentration that the green haired woman is experiencing, he heard the sound. Like a sound of the steps of a death god. Before, thest breath is taken, a sword light appears. It appears from inside the mes itself and just at thatst moment, the sword light swipes the neck of this green haired woman. The sword split the head and the neck and before the head had the time to fall down, the arrows arrive and the entire body turns to ashes, burning everything about her into nonexistence The head that fly off also were turned to dust, to ashes, and blown by the harsh wind. To the world, it seems like it was me Archer Frieda that ended the life of that green haired woman. But Frieda frowned and then she looks at the sky and see nothing. But she gritted her teeth. There is no snow falling. there is no red sword. There is no white snow dress of that woman But she knows. That woman was there. She felt her sword. She might not hear it. She might not see it. But she knows it was there. And that alone fill her with a sense of frustration. And her divine sense rises up, wanting to find where Katarina is Frieda has always been the kind of woman with impulsive behaviour. Like a crazy woman that is affected by her mes That is what people thought of her. She has fiery temperament and fierce temper just like her mes. When Narleod is in the same situation, he could only shout in disapproval When Warp is also in the same situation, he could only feel annoyed. But these two people knows how to measure themselves and they could still see the bigger picture. This war is not an individual war. This war is the war of the world power. And so even though they were annoyed even though they felt a little bit angry, they decide to lie down and did not do anything But Frieda is now searching Katarina. And why would she need to find her? Of course, to give her an arrow. And it is not giving her an arrow in a good way. In other words, she wanted to shoot her down. Or up. Or wherever she wanted her to go She is frustrated and frustrated she became angry. And for a woman so prone to temper, how could she restrain this anger in her heart? She wanted to shoot her and see whether her sword could cut her arrow or her arrow pierces her body That is the only reason why she would try to find her. Her divine sense spreads all over. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Even though the space and time of the ind is very chaotic, she could still see and sense something with her Divine Sense And then she found her. The distance between her and that woman is not that far and that is why she manage to get her location But the moment she lock on her location, she coughed up blood and her eyes felt like it was shed by a sword. Her eyes is bleeding and her Disk cracked. And all it takes was one nce at that sword. ''Argh!'' she yelled in pain and anger. The one who is watching this did not understand what had happened. Why after killing that green haired woman, Frieda suddenly coughed up blood, and bleeding from both of her eyes But there are people who understand. However, they do wonder what made Frieda coughed up blood. There is many questions. On another side, there is The Blue Queen Erin. She was looking at the sky, her expression is full of wrath. However, she did not attack. Instead, she could only look at the sky angrily. Because everywhere around here, there is ice. She had conjured up pulsar storms of water that created water tornado that surge to the sky. But just right at the moment she was about to end her enemy, all of the water that she had summoned, all turns to ice. A cold wind blows, the dark clouds that suddenly gathered rain down the elements of cold. Snowkes falls, in a day when winter should have note When a wind blows this cold, one could feel its unnaturalness. Yet this unnaturalness merge with the rules of the world and in just second, the cold felt natural to this world and it felt like this is how it has been of thousands of years That snow would gather and would fall on this ind. What froze the water tornado that Erin had conjured up? Is it the element of cold that suddenly frozen everything below Heaven? No. They turned to ice when a snowke falls onto them. Whether it is a thirty feet water tornado or a flow of water on the ground, once this single snowke falls on them, they would be frozen. Hence there is a very mystical sight right now around her. The water tornado looks like a frozen flower when one viewed it from afar When viewed from a close distance, it looks like a deformed tree that is terrifying and beautiful all at the same time. And because of all her attack frozen, she could not attack her enemy At first she thought that it was the ally of her enemy. But then a sword light suddenly appears and decapitated her enemy and a name popped out in her mind almost instantly There is only person that she knew could use one snowke to neutralize all of her attack. And that would be the Ice Queen. The White Queen Frieda was alwayspared to the Divine Archer. As for Erin, as someone who wield the elemental power of water to the extreme, she was alwayspared to another woman, a woman that also wield elemental power of her choice to the peak Erin is known as the Water Princess but she is also known as the Blue Queen owing to how she always dresses in blue. And Katarina is known by her famous moniker, the Ice Queen but on some parts of the world, she is also known as the White Queen Unlike Frieda, she is calmer when confronted with this situation of having her target stolen from her at thest moment. At least she is calmerpared to her colleagues She is after all among misfits and crazies and she herself has some those tendencies of craziness. She wanted to attack but she did not. She wanted to use her divine sense but she did not. Why? Because when she looks up the sky, she saw a sword. A white sword that emits coldness like she never had felt before It is not the kind of coldness thate from the wind. It is the kind of coldness your body would experience as it met face to face with death She saw a sword so big that it upies half the sky above the ind continent. And that sword is bing bigger. Of course, not many people could see this sword the people that watched the broadcast could not see it. The one with low levels could not see it. But those who have high sensitivity to energy could feel it. Those who practice the sword could see it. And those who are of the same level could feel it and sense it and see it The sword intent is now umting to the point that everyone could feel it now and sense it and for someone like Erin who have deep sensitivity toward energy, when she look up, she swathe sword She did not see Katarina. But she did see the sword And she knows that if he tries to attack Katarina right now, with that sword intent gathering over her head., all she would get is bacsh. ''She is forging a sword'' this conclusion immediately dawned on her All over the ind, everyone could slowly feel there is a sharpness in the sky. A sharpness that threatens to cut everything, a coldness that is enveloping the world Before, it did not affect the heaven and earth. When Katarina fight her enemies, when they fight, she only affect the area of a few hundred kilometres around her But now as she is forging the sword, the heaven and earth is affected. All below heaven felt it. the further it is away from the ind, the subtler the feeling. But the fact that the whole world could feel it speaks volume A sword will that fills the whole world and seems to merge with the Heavenly Way! >> Chapter 1510 A Huntress And A Madman ? The fight on the ind has died down a bit. In many sectors of the ind, most of the fight had ended In the beginning it seems that the pirates and the Crime Alliance have a slight advantage and there were a few times where the forces of the world powers was overwhelmed. One might not understand why the world powers could be overwhelmed when they have more people under thempared to the Crime Alliance and the Pirates. The reason is because the dark forces of the world could focus on the ind and put most of their men there. But the seven world powers also have to station their men in their ce of control. Even when they are fighting here right now, all over the world, there is battle being fought In the past, to fight in so many fronts at the same time, requires massive manpower. Because soldiers are people and people simply could not be reced. But now the war on earth since the Fall, since the invasion of the Weronian had changed The mode of war has changed and so is the way a war is fought Manpower could be reced with androids and cybeics organism. Some uses beast and some uses monsters. There is even the use of golem-like creatures, having no consciousness, creating them from the element itself. Even though theyck the destructive power of a high realm leveller, it solves the problem of manpower. Instead, what they are burning is magical resources and energy of the world. Only some people could see that the energy of the world seem to be roiling and full of turbulence. All over the world there is fights and it is because of that it is very hard for the world power to focus all of their strength here. Unless they chose to sacrifice the people under their rule, they still have to station a few Disks Formation levellers on the borders and important dominion of their forces But¡­. even though the criminal underworld has an advantage in the beginning, that advantage is slowly being wiped out. Even though the soldiers and the people of the world powers is not as numerous as the people of the criminal underworld, they fought quantity with quality And everyone could see that one by one the forces of the world power is increasing that advantage. Queen Maya who fought someone and was about to be cut by her enemy, suddenly were saved by a sword light, fast and swift, lethal and terrifying. And she was saved and the sword intent in the sky be stronger. She looks at the sky and frowned and one person came into her mind. Snows fall and winter wind starts to blow On another side, the Huntress Delia was fighting an army of a hundred men. It might seem like a hundred men is not enough. But when one hundred men is all Seed Forming realm and all of them connect their power together, even someone like Delia could not fight it easily. Her huntress attire has holes on it. Her small cape was blown apart, motes of energy could be seen leaving her body From her attire to her cape, everything about it is magical in nature. Her bows has already been exhausted and now she uses only energy arrows. Her bows had many scratches, a proof of a hard-fought battle. The hundred men also have wounds all over. But they are still standing. She also has her own unit. But they were all ughtered by these one hundred men. One could only imagine the kind of power these one hundred men possess to back Delia to such a desperate state. Delia wanted to run but the entire space around her were all locked by spatial formation. She is not like Warp that could simply breaks the restriction of space-time any way he wanted. When she is locked, she is locked. So, she could only try to fight and ask for help from nearby forces. Just right before she throws herself into a desperate fight, a sword light appears. BOOM! A sound of explosion. And the space all around her breaks. The space that locks her from flying away or teleporting had suddenly been broken. No, the best way to describe it was like it was cut and sliced. This sword light was so fast that even before anyone knows what happened, three people among the one hundred men already had their life force snuffed out For a moment, they did not even know what had killed them. They see only a glimpse of a light that seems to pass theirrade before theirrade falls down to the ground. Even Delia could not see what had happened. But what she knows is that she has an opportunity. The moment that three of the men fall down, the perfect formation that have killed her men and beating her to this point is no longer perfect She throws her flying daggers and two of her flying daggers struck straight at two of the men. The speed of the flying dagger is hard to see and the mystical nature of her flying sword is even harder to exin. Another two men falls down. She extended her hand straight and two short daggers falls from her sleeve andnded on her palm. She kick the ground, ready to charge these people but as she was only a few feet away on reaching these men, a powerful sword intent suddenly seems to appears out of nowhere. Sword light fills her vision and the sharpness is so sharp that she had to close her eyes. And when she opens back her eyes she could see one hundred men on the ground They all seems to fall asleep as there seems to be no wound that could show them that they were attacked by a powerful strike. But there is no life force on these people. From beginning to end, Delia does not know who help her and who attacked. She looked at the corpse and then she finally saw it. She focused her eyes and her pupils like a magnifying device and her eyes magnify the wounds on the bodies of these people And it was only then that she could see what killed these people A small wound that is so hard to see with the naked eye. She crouched down and touch the body and she could feel the sword intent lingering inside the body of the corpse. And just a secondter, she suddenly felt a sword intent washes over the entire ind. And she looked up at the sky. And saw a gigantic sword intent that gathered together to form a sword. ''Katarina!'' she muttered in shock. Many people are being helped by Katarina. As more and more the sword in the sky getting stronger, the faster her sword became and more sword light fills the ind continent And by now, all over the ind, the enemies of the world power is now being eradicated by Katarina sword attack The Mad Scientist Akira was fighting a bunch of Seed Forming battalion when a sword decimated his enemies He did not even have the chance to use his many weapons. He is not happy at all that Katarina had helped him After all, what is a better way than war to make sure that his weapons is battle tested? His weapons shot off from the surface of the moon to the ind and decimated a few dozen powerful men of the Crime Alliance and the pirates. And he was just about to show a new weapon. To him, with the global broadcast, he could even promote his weapons to other people Akira unlike the others did not hate the Crime Alliance or the pirates. After all, they are two of his most profitable partners They are the ones that usually buy his weapons. It is a pity that the world power had to listen to Death Monarch To him, the Seven World powers is like a shield for Death Monarch to use. In the beginning, this was not the case. But as Pandemonium, The Republic and the World Government began to be great friends with each other, with their interest tangled, the seven great powers be the way for these three great powers to stabilize the world Akira could see that if one day, one of these three great powers were ever to have a conflict with each other, there would be a world war And if that dayes, the kind of world war that would be fought would make all the world war that earth has seen before pale inparison. But Akira finds a silver lining in it He might not like that Death Monarch decided to order the other six great power to join him in his battle but Akira has always been an optimist He might be a little bit crazy, a little bit mad but he is quite the optimist. One of the person he used to kill before reminded him to always see the silver lining. Well, he did kill that person because that person made a very bad decision that cost him a lot of resources being stolen by the Trickster but¡­. the advice was pretty good He chose to see this war as way to promote his weapons and what better way to promote his weapon than to use it so that the whole world could see it? >> Chapter 1511 Her Gaze ? After all, even if the Crime Alliance fails today, even if the pirates are defeated, the element of evil will always exist. They have toy low after defeat and they could not be as grant or as high profile as they are now but they would still exist Broken and battered but will still exist. Death Monarch is probably not crazy enough to kill everyone. So, he would always have new customer. But even before he had the chance to promote his newest and shiny toy to the rest of the world, a swarm of light covers his enemies and by the time the swarm of light disappears, the hundreds of people all fall down to their death ''What?'' Then he realizes the sword intent, his eyes narrowed and he could not help but feel like he was being robbed of showing his light in this war He felt that sword intent. Cold and sharp, emotion was stripped from this sword. Only the destructive nature of this sword is retained Precise and lethal. That is the sword will that pass by him and kills all of his enemies. But then heughed. He is unlike the other people that Katarina had stolen kill from. Others cares very much. But not him. He cares about something else. He walks to one of the bodies of the fallen. And he crouched down and put his palm on one of them. He closes his eyes and seem to be trying to sense something. He removes his palm from the body and his smile bes wider. ''I did not think that the sword intent that she releases would linger like this. Like a solid sword lodged on the body and could note out'' ''Hehehe'' heughed Most people who met him always said that hisugh is very creepy. And if you hear it, you could not help but agree with this assessment. There is a kind of madness in hisughter ''This kind of thing would also be quite interesting'' he mutters. Since he mutters in a slow voice, no one could hear his voice from the broadcast. But some people could read lips and so they could tell what Akira is saying But they don''t know what he is nning. However, those who knows his reputation knows whatever it was that he is nning, it would not be something good. Akira then opens up a bag. And the moment he opens up the bag, the dead, the corpses of the fallen all were sucked into the bag. And the moment he did this, all over the world people looked at this with disgust ''This Akira¡­. he could not have¡­'' ''I think he is'' ''Wouldn''t he vite the rule of the World Council?'' Everyone has an opinion of what Akira would do and everyone seem to know the answer Akira is known to break the rules of the World Council It is mostly about human experimentation. Any human experimentation of new technology using new magical ordinance or magical spell and if such items involve the participation of human being, such experiment must be approved by the World Council before it could be done And Akira is known to break thatw in the past. But he was shielded by the League of Freedom. And so, he was given an exception. Now, he is collecting bodies So, one could guess what he is about to do Akira look at the sky and there is a creepy smile on his face. ''I wonder whether I could replicate the sword will?'' he mutters to himself andugh. On another site, there is a tallnky man wearing a monocle. Today he wears a hat. This hat seems to be like a source of the energy shield around him This is Eric Strauss and he is someone from the Order of Thinkers. Many people did not tune to his fight. No one expected that the Order of Thinkers would send their people to the front line to fight They are not exactly a world power known for theirbat ability The Order of Thinker is not exactly known as an organization that is famous for their prowess or their military capabilities But they do have many weapons. And their weapons are very experimental. No one forgot how they fused machinery and humans creating some kind of a hybrid of science and magic. And no one forgot that they also possess all kinds of titanic weapons that could destroy moons and stars What theyck in resources, theypensate with energy. And now they even have a military division. This has not always been the case. Before the Order of Thinkers were given the status of the world power, most of their research tended to the exploration of the world. They ssify new nts, new ores and all kinds of new things that began to show itself after the Fall But, when they were given the rule over Antarctica, their research began to lean on one particr thing Military weapons and the application of new science, a hybrid of magic and science to the strengthening of theirbat force. This kind of study is very new and requires new kind of thinking that must not be rigid. Because on one hand, there is something that is observable, constant and then there is something that is unexinable, intangible most of the time, unseen and not always constant, ying by a rule unlike any of the rules in the world. Like a collision between two atoms that held a separate, different particles that does not make sense. Things that should not have existed, existed even if it doesn''t make sense. This is the madness of this new kind of science Eric is now bleeding The scars line on his face is feeling pain. Just right before Katarina swipe a thousand pirates with one sword, he was alright. Even though he is not strong, the technology he had seems able to bridge the gap of power. He uses an orb to summons wraiths, dark creatures of shadows to attack the pirates. He was using the war to test the new technology that the Order of Thinkers have created. It was Orb IV. It is the iteration of the first Orb. They did not give it a name yet. It is the kind of orb that trapped the mindless wraiths that fly all over the Blood Sea and using the Orb they could try to order the wraiths and instill a kind of consciousness. Of course, this consciousness is more like a program instead of a real consciousness. The wraiths have their own power but they don''t seem to have any minds or any emotions. Like an empty vessel. And what the order of thinkers wanted to do is simply give some content to these empty vessel so that they could be used by them. The wraiths itself possess all kinds of attacking method. And this is the first time Eric uses this new weapon The monocle was taking all the data. Just right at the crucial moment when the date would be enough, a sword intent sweeps all of his enemies. That left a thousand people dead. And the way they died is very weird. They all falls down to the ground in one moment like they were falling asleep. And then when look up the sky, he saw the sword and he have question like everyone else. The sword that is above their heads is now getting bigger and getting stronger that even the clouds above the sky could not form because of how sharp the sword is that it began to cut the heavens and earth unconsciously. There is Graham. Just like Eric, he was also using his own method to test the new technology of the Order of Thinkers And just like Eric, he was blocked by Katarina who uses her sword to sweep all the enemies on the ind continent Eric uses some kind of orb to summon dark creatures while Graham uses robotic division of the Order of Thinkers. His robot was allowed to exits but not the enemies from the Crime Alliance and the Pirates. Every world power member that is fighting on the ind content could no longer ignore Katarina. Even though people could not see her, they feel the sword intent and they feel the cold wind that is blowing. The Seven World powers, its members, the Crime Alliance, the pirates, all of them could no longer fight. The pressure of the sword bes stronger. And Katarina appears above the sky and the sword that could only be seen with divine sense now could be seen slowly bing solid above the sky It is a straight sword with a tip that seems to have a sharpness beyond everything in the world. One still wonders where this sword will go. And Katarina is closing her eyes, floating above the clouds, like she is waiting for something. No one knows what she is seeing And Katarina did not exin anything. Her sword light has all gathered into this sword image that seems to be suspended between heaven and earth Her eyes...look toward one direction. And her gaze rested on two people. The two people in the distance fighting like titanic gods of old That is where her gazended. And her sword will went amuck all over the ind, umting a momentum, a sword will that is invincible. When this sword is shed, heaven and earth would be dim Every swordsman in the world was also looking at this sword. Some look at it with their eyes and some feel it with their hearts. They could feel the sword seem to be beating, like it ahs a heartbeat. And they could all tell that when this sword is finally used, it would be a never-before-seen sword sh! >> Chapter 1512 Heaven Shaking, Earth Shattering ? On the area thousands of miles away from the ind, the battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju is about to end These two people standing proudly between the heaven and Earth And now, they are about to use their final attack Kaiju is the one that wanted to end this with one blow. Because he could feel that the more, he dragged this out, the more advantageous it is for Death Monarch The gathering of the power of the sea, the power of the earth, the feeling like the entire earth is trembling could be felt all over the world Azief let him gather these power. He seems to be thinking of something. Right now, Kaiju did not care about what Azief would do He is focusing his power in this single blow that he was about to unleash. He feels that right now, with a single blow, with all of his strength in his current state, he can definitely wipes out dozens of continents and could even change the Ten Seas. The sky would shatter and the earth would copse. This is the kind of power he is now feeling coursing through his veins But soon everyone in the world saw an unbelievable scene. ''I, Kaiju wanted to borrow the Heavenly Power to defeat Death Monarch!'' he shouted and this sentence seems to stimte the Heavenly Will The heavenly oppression around Kaiju loosened and the moment it loosened, the stronger the aura around Kaiju became. It felt like someone had just removed mountains from his shoulder Heughed Then he looks at Azief and spoke ''Even the Heavens wanted to kill you.'' Azief look at the sky and he scoffed. The people watching this battle was also stunned. Not only because of what Kaiju said. But also, they did not expect the Heavenly Will would respond And they also know that they could even negotiate with the Heavenly Will? How is that supposed to work? Can I look up the sky and wished for power? Of course, if it was that easy, then everyone would simply ask the Heavenly Will things. And probably some people have tried but never have their wishes work. This must have something to do with the fact that only when you reach certain level, could you be worthy and powerful enough to negotiate with the Heavenly Will That is how Death Monarch codes it where he splits one third of the Heavenly Will and be a part of the Heavenly Will itself That is how Kaiju is doing it right now Because he reaches a level of strength where he could not negotiate with the Heavenly Will However, those who knows better know that everything has a price. Especially for things that involve a powerful Will As for Kaiju¡­he might be a special case. He might not pay any price. Because what he asks, is in line with the desire of the Heavenly Will. It is clear from the way the Heavenly Will is acting instead of oppressing kaiju who is an Otherworlder, the Heavenly Will lift off the oppression. The people of the world were shocked. The supporter of the dark forces on the other hand is ted. And then there is Jean Jean who is fighting all over the world also saw this. Even though the battle around the ind of Arturia is about to end, all over the world, the forces of the criminal underworld is still attacking Not all high-ranking members is on the ind. Instead, most of them also appear in other parts of the world, trying to create chaos. Some tries to take the headquarters of the world powers and inflict as much damage as they could. Even though they focused most of their power on the ind, that did not mean they half assed their attack on the other side of the world Mobilization used to take time. And warssted years if not decades. But when you could fly and inflict great damage just by your lonesome, mobilization does not take so long and wars ended when the strong lean on one side Jean is slowly decreasing his Time Avatar as he won more and more and more fronts of the war has been neutralized. He had pacified three of the world powers. Pandemonium does not need his help. There are many powerful people in Pandemonium that could still hold up the sky. Unless someone who has the power equal to the three Divine Comprehension leveler right now, Pandemonium could defend itself without copsing But the others still need his help. Most of the other Six Great Powers all sent their best to the ind. Because they agree that the bulk of the serious attack would be concentrated on the ind. This left their territory undefended on most part Jean, Hikigaya and Azief had to give them some guarantee that if they reinforce the ind, make sure Arturia did not fall, then they would safeguard make sure that the capital of their force would not be breached and if it was breached, they would make sure it would be taken back It is through this promise that Narleod and his crew could leave Storm Tide and do his best. It is the same for the other six great powers. Jean is doing his best and his best is good. All over the world, the front where they are retreating has been reduced and most of them have retreated back. And while fighting, the main consciousness of Jean lies on one of his body. Of course, nobody knows his true body and his true consciousness lies in which bodies. To them, they all looked the same and everyone and every avatar of his seems as real as the original The way Jean uses his avatar is very different from other people way of using their avatar. It is only if you are adept in thews of time and space, you would be able to differentiate between one Time Avatar from the other Jean divine sense might not be clear when it reached the Turbulent Sea but this time, he did not even need to see the situation in the Turbulent Sea to know what happened. Because this feeling, this power and force is present everywhere. The heavenly Will. It is present everywhere and he could feel the lifting of the suppression to Kaiju. When you reach Jean level, you could feel the Heavenly Will around you and you could see some fortune that is given to people It is more like a feeling. That someone is going to get lucky and someone would get unlucky. And he is not the only feeling this. Hikigaya who had just defeated Amaterasu and Mister Moscow and killed Martinez, also sense it. And both of them understand why the Heavenly Will help Kaiju. Because in the eyes of the Heavenly Will, Death Monarch is more dangerous. ''The Heavenly Will is really¡­.'' But Jean did not finish his word as he only shakes his head. In the Turbulent Sea, Azief could feel that not only had the Heavenly Will lift the suppression, it even strengthens Kaiju. In a way, he could understand the Heavenly Will. Kaiju is at the verge of losing. And so, the Heavenly Will wanted to help Kaiju weaken him Azief wanted tough at the absurdity of it all. Because he also knows that the Heavenly Will is confident that he would defeat Kaiju and that is why it lends it power to Kaiju, an Otherworlder, a creature from another dimension The Heavenly Will wanted to weaken him but trust him enough to know that he would not die and would be able to defeat Kaiju even in his weakened state. ''You are like a little boy that has just learned how to be shrewd'' Azief thought to himself The entire Ten Seas seems to be shaking. The Heavenly Will aided Kaiju and with the trident on his hand, his power raise into another level. The momentum that was dispersed by Death Monarch attack has now returned to him. It was almost like it never left. And the momentum of his aura soars high that it opens up the Heaven and the sea below him is pushed to the bottom and the pressure causes the seabed to crack. massive tsunamis forms on all four corners of the world The mountain shakes and avnches happen. Some of the mountain split opens and some erupted with fire. The te of the world moves and cities andrge metropolis was split into two. Some break off from arge continent and drift toward the sea It did not matter that some cities have protection formation or not. But now, as his power is bolstered by the power of the Heavenly Will, his power seems to pervade every rules andws in the world. So, any formation, any protection array is like a paper being cut by sharp sword. It split opens immediately and it breaks like a hammer smashing a ss jar. People die and even some coastal cities of Pandemonium drift into the sea and some split apart. Even Pandemonium with its formation could not withstand it. The formation breaks and some parts of Pandemonium split. Some falls to the sea and some drifted away. The scene was terrifying and even those who were watching this could no longer simply watches. Because now they are also affected. This is what happens when two giants like them began to fight The whole world shakes, the seas boiled, and the heavens cracks. This is what happens when Gods shed with each other It is not entertainment. It is not an amusement. It always could turn into a world ending, heaven shattering catastrophic extinction level event >>> Chapter 1513 The Power Of Heaven ? The power that Kaiju is now unleashing was so power that it cut the ability to broadcast the war Many broadcast camera instantly turns into ck screens. Even the special camera used by the White Owls could not withstand this power All over the world the same thing happens. And it is ridiculous that in such a massive global catastrophic disaster that people would not die. Azief, Hikigaya and Jean could feel it. Kaiju could also feel it. But unlike the other three, he doesn''t really care. There is disturbance in the energy of the living. The feeling of tens of hundreds of thousands of people lives disappeared snuffed out of its light could be felt by Azief, Hikigaya and Jean Jean felt it and there is anger in his heart. But there is also this feeling of helplessness. ''If I was stronger¡­.'' If the world was the same size as it was before the Multiversal Convergence, Jean would not have a problem to cover the world with his Time Avatar and have enough power to save everyone. But the world right now is toorge and people all stay in different ces, some further away than others and some in hidden ces that even Jean with all his power could not see through Jean gritted his teeth and he once again split himself to hundreds of thousands of Time Avatar It made him incredibly weak that his main body real drops to Disk Formation realm. But he sends his Time Avatar all over the world to contain the disaster. Hikigaya who has always remains nonchnt and dismissive of every threat that has erupted during the war could no longer just ignore it It is not that he did not want to help It is that he is helping just by sitting on the throne and guarding the city. But right now, for the first time since the war began, he could not help but want to get up from is throne and help the world. He might have his priorities but he also could not let so many people died without doing anything. But he fears that if he moves, that he would sacrifice the big picture. But the screams, the feeling of life beings snuffed out like that, it made his heart uneasy. ''These two people fighting...I expected it to cause the world damage. But I did not think it would be to this level. Death Monarch ns for the future does not seem so absurd now'' he sighed ''It seems necessary now more than ever'' Hikigaya had many thoughts floating in his mind. There is the conversation he had with Death Monarch before the war. At that time, he was not that keen on agreeing with Death Monarch about that matter. But today seeing the impact of the battle¡­. Hikigaya had half a mind of agreeing with Death Monarch He tapped his finger on the handle of the throne and then he sighed again. Then he slowly gets up from his throne. The moment he got up the entire ind seems to crack. This is only a feeling because he had been holding up the protection formation of the ind The formation that covers the ind invisibly began to have cracks The execution tform itself seems to crack in all ces. There is still that ten people whose head is below the de of the guillotine. Hikigaya look toward those ten people. If he wanted to kill them, he could simply waves his finger and the de will fall But Azief had tell him, only after he defeated Kaiju, after the world powers defeated these forces, only then they would kill these ten people The death of these people would serve as the closing act of this war. Azief had nned this war and the story and the narrative of this matter because what he wanted was for the world to have peace. At least for a few decade the world will have less problem. What he wanted, what the world power wanted is the stability of the world, so that the world could use the stability to prepare themselves for the future problems. There is more and more threating from the stars. And if they are not ready, if there is no period of peace where they could rebuild and rest, then when the next cmity forms the stars came, they might not be able to protect Earth The high-ranking member sf the world powers already knows about the All Source. Most people called it the World Orb, the orb that gave rise to the energy that fills the whole world. It is the same energy that created the system that everyone on Earth uses. Most people did not think much of this energy, they simply take it and sue sit. But Azief had told the high-ranking member of the World Powers that this All Source, is a powerful source of energy with no other object like it in the vast Universe. It enables them to quickly grow, without worrying about the consumption of energy. Of course, there are times when someone breakthrough drains an entire continent of the energy. But in the end, leave it long enough, and the energy would be replenished. The way the All Source operates is still a mystery even for Death Monarch. When they found out about this, they also found out about the history of this object from Death Monarch And it is not a good history at all. There was once a war that erupted all over the Universe because of this object. And hearing this the world power also understands what Death Monarch is trying to tell them. They have time and the energy. But would people let them have the time? The energy they have in their world enables them to quickly rises up in power level. Many of the high-ranking members of the world powers had gone to other worlds in their journey to strengthen themselves And if there is something that they noticed is that for any creature to reach to a level of powers like Seed Forming or even Disk Formation, such rise of power usually takes hundreds of years if not thousands or tens of thousands of years It would not take only decades to reach the level of power that Earth has achieved. Earth somehow had skipped tens of thousands of years to produce a lot of Disk Formation leveler. Of course, Azief also told him and Jean about the matter of luck and fortune and that is a different thing but also connected. Still, when the world power learns about this thing, they understood something. They possess a treasure that could upgrade a world. An almost limitless energy source that would provide the people of this world for generation toe probably until the End of Time itself And what does that mean? It means the threat from the stars will never end. Because there is a treasure on Earth And Earth will not give it to anyone else. It is fine if they never have it. However, they do have it. And knowing the ability this power source has, how could anyone could bear giving it away? Giving it away means Earth would decline. Of course, people who have raise their power would not be affected in the short term. But for the next generation, they could no longer achieve the level of tehri predecessor and given enough time, humans would be mortal again They have it and they could not give it away. And so, in the minds of every world leaders, they understood that there will be conflict someday there will be people that would try to take it. So, Earth has to be ready. It has to be strong and more importantly it has to be united And for that the world needed stability. At least for a few decades, the world should not have anyrge-scale conflict. This is the big picture of the war and this is the objective of the war This is why the war has to be fought like this. This is why they hyped up Kaiju. Hikigaya knows this. But he could not have expected Kaiju to be some powerful and that their sh with each other would create so much casualties. This is not something he wanted to see. And he knows Death Monarch and Jean. This is also not something they wanted to see. They do not mind sacrifice because they understood that every worthy thing that needs to be fought would always sacrifice something. But...the people that are dying now is not a part of that sacrifice and they never intended to sacrifice these people Sacrifice only held meaning if its done willingly. Forcing it on other people¡­.is not their way. All of these thoughts swirls inside Hikigaya mind and so, he took a step away from the throne. His true body walk forward and each steps he takes weakens the entire structure of the formation protection of the ind. That invisible formation that shrouded the entire ind seems to be weakened. Those with high sensitivity to energy would feel it. Like a tight grip being loosened. ''Come!'' he shouted. And his voice echoes all over the ind and for a moment drowned the sound of thunder and lightning that fills the world It drowned the sound of the wind and the explosion. But only for a moment. When he yelled e" all of his avatars around the ind, the avatar that fought against the sea monsters and the avatar that stabilizes many area of the ind dissipated. And the energy returns back to him. ''Azief, someone has to pacify the world. Jean alone is not enough'' he mutters these words, a slow and faint words but he knows that Death Monarch could hear it And he said it so Azief could hear it He sighed and only one person in the current chaos could hear him. Then he takes a step and he flies up and in just a few second, he flew outside of the Turbulent Sea. The ind protection formation in many ces all over the ind breaks in many parts. Someone in an underground area could not help but sighed. As for the ten people on the execution tform they still could not move. Because even if Hikigaya had disappeared from their sight for some reason, they still feel like they were being watched. Hikigaya is rendering his help all over the world, changing cmity to illusion that would phase through ces. On the battle site between Death Monarch and Kaiju, the tense atmosphere has now reached the peak Azief did not expect that Kaiju simple move could create such a disaster. But he did not understand. Why would the Heavenly Will let this happen? But then he could feel something and he frowned a bit. He did not ce above but he could feel it. And for a second, he was shocked and he understood. ''So, it is time to repay'' he mutters to himself. >> Chapter 1514 Go All Out! ? ''My feeling is not wrong!'' he thought to himself What Azief felt was that the Heavenly Will suddenly get stronger. The death of so many people at the same time means their energy was also released back to the world They die and the energy contained by them lingers between heaven and earth. In the past, it returned back to the world But a will has risen And with it the rise of power of the Heavenly Will. And now, there is a force that could absorb these powers ''The Heavenly Will is ruthless'' but he also could not help but feels that the rules of the world be even stronger. And that it would be harder to manipte the worldlyws. While this might seems like a downgrade, it also means thew of the world is even stronger. It creates a virtuous cycle that create more strong people. The threshold to reach the next realm be harder and harder but the strength be stronger, the quality bes top notch. When they do reach the levels where they could control rules andws of the world, their control over thews and rules would not only be masterful but even more powerful But the weakness is that the difficulty of rising to the next level be harder. Azief could also feel that the Heavenly Will is slowly forming its own rules. Azief might be fighting Kaiju. But he is fighting many things all at the same time He is quite sure that there are many eyes looking at him right now from hidden ces. Ready to try to kill him the moment he shows any weakness. Kaiju be more and more powerful and from every directions streams of vigorous and pure energy of the world continued to gather towards him And it is even faster and even purer because the Heavenly Will did not restrict him at all. ''He is reaching the pinnacle of this world'' Azief could not help but also envy him a bit That trident¡­. could turns someone who is in Disk Formation to go toe to toe with him. That is very dangerous. He knows that if Kaiju is given more time to refine that weapon, he would be even more dangerous Kaiju does not have so many thoughts. He only felt excited. The dragon race, at least the dragon race in his world always loves fighting. But they do not pick on the weak. It is unbefitting of their race to pick on the weak. Instead, if they wanted to fight, they would fight people who are of the same strength as they are or someone who is stronger than them This does not mean that they attack anyone stronger than them wily nily. They do not fight a battle that they know they could not win That is not bravery. That is simply a fool. Every fight was meant to hone his people to be stronger. One does not be stronger by fighting weak people. But they must also not fight someone who is over way their league. Because the reason to hone their strength is to live. If they fight someone who they are sure that they would die fighting, then that is contrary to the purpose. Right now, Kaiju felt that his winning chance has risen. His strength has risen to the ultimate peak. Every move he makes causes the space around him to be unstable. ''Death Monarch, fight me with all your strength! Stop holding back!'' Kaiju shouted BOOM! And when Kaiju shouts, one could tell it would not be a normal shout His shout is amplified by his momentum. his shout causes the Turbulent Sea to explode like something was detonated over its surface. The vibrational force explodes all over the sea. Water jettisoned toward the air like arge bullet attacking the Heavens. The scariest thing about this was that he never intended to do such a thing. But Kaiju could not help butugh and hisugh echoes loudly just like his shout ''Hahaha!'' it is the sound of hisugh that amazes people. Even in such a hard battle, Kaiju still seems to be enjoying himself. A thoroughbred warrior. These are the thoughts of the people that heard thatughter By now, most people on the world could no longer saw the battle using their viewing device. But the ones that is on the ind the ones who are hiding in pocket dimension and peeking out using their divine sense is still able to watching the battle Everything was shocking. But¡­. the most shocking this is the words that Kaiju just said. Some people even thought that they heard wrong. While some people are too stunned to believe it. ''What?'' ''Using all of his strength? Holding back?'' Everyone was truly shocked hearing this sentence In such a world-shattering, earth-shattering battle just now, Death Monarch still had reservations, and didn''t go all out! ''Shit! How is this possible!'' Some people did not want to believe what Kaiju just said On the sky, Katarina who listen to Kaiju words could not help but smile. ''This is a bad habit of him'' she paused for a second but her smiles grew wider and she chuckles ''This is the man that I love'' Katarina never had the desire to brag about the things she has. Because in her life she did not have many things. But for some reason, she always wanted to show off Azief to the rest of the world. Was it for her or was it for him? Sometimes she doesn''t know. She wanted the world to see what she sees when she looks at him. Maybe, this is what happens to everyone that is in love. They wanted to show people their lovers. But probably no one in the world could see Death Monarch the way she sees him. That would be a tall task for everyone who is used to the scary stories of Death Monarch and the fear hemanded Right now, there is a smile on the face of this famous ice queen. If only at this time the world could see her smile, there would probably be many people that would be entranced by that smile. It is a pity the world could not see such smile. But she only lingers for a while before she keeps moving forward Behind her is a sword. And even as the site of the battle be more and more chaotic, with spiraling storms, fire, water, wind, thunder and lightning all seems intertwined with each other, she keeps flying forward Like nothing could stop her. Her sword is like her, straight, cutting everything that is in front of her. There is a sword intent around her that cut the elements like a grinder. Before it could even touch her, the element is grinded into nothingness. But the closer she came to the battle site, the harder it is for her sword to cut. It is like her sword is bing dull. But the truth is because the powerful force that erupted from both Kaiju and Azief the destructive power lingered on and keep spreading out like a waves that ripples when someone throws arge rock onto a calmke But she persists. Because she wanted to do something. And she wanted to prove something. To herself. There is something she wanted to confirm And because of that she wanted to sh this sword. ''Even if the world does not understand¡­...'' she chuckles amidst the storms of energy around her ''what do I care whether the world understand or not!'' she mutters to herself And this confidence strengthens the sword behind her. No one realizes that Katarina is still going towards the battle site. Instead, most people around the ind all pay attention to the main event. Many people are still reeling from the shock of Kaiju words. However, even though they did not want to believe it, they also know that these two had no reason to lie. They could onlyment that these two people are so powerful that they could not even imagine the limit of power these two possesses. If one look at their battle, not many times had passes. But the entire world is already messed up. If not for the fact that the world has be a magical world, it would already been blown into smithereens. The kind of power that they unleashed is like nuclear bombs bombarding the world with each strike of their fist and kicks But where it should destroy arge area, it was condensed into one point. In the beginning it was the shockwave that affects the Turbulent Sea but now as these two people stopped holding back, their force began to spread out The Ten Seas is trembling and the world cracks all over, mountains copsed and the ground breaks, the heavens shatter and the world shakes And now, they do not even need to strike. Their energy alone is like a scorching sun if one wanted to measure the pressure of their aura. The monstrous huge waves rolled up from the sea, as if the gods moved the mountains and smashed them into the sea. There is storms and harsh winds, the elements of the world conspired against each other, Heaven and Earth seems to have rebelled against life itself in this atmosphere. The sea attacked toward Death Monarch. This kind of water attack is unlike before. It is more powerful and more lethal. There is weight in every droplet of water. Each droplet of water is able to explode a hill into pieces of atoms. Imagine when all of these droplets of water turn into a spear like attack, rushing toward you. This waspletely different from thest time. This time they both had fought with their energy fiercely and relentlessly against each other. Even though it might seem like these two had unlimited source of energy, that is not the truth. The energy that they released feedback to the world. The two of them almost used all their means, and the consumption was huge, and they had already fought to the point of exhaustion. Of course, both of them would not show it to the other Azief is not yet exhausted but the consumption is huge and it will not be long before exhaustion set in Azief still have that calmness. And he clenches his fist and then he raises his fist ''Kaiju, this battle is decided!'' >>> Chapter 1515 A Sword ? ''Kaiju, this battle is decided!'' Azief words was very calm. But it echoes all over the Turbulent Sea. BOOOM! Azief punches forward. The space spirals around his fist and the quake cracks all the space in the radius of one hundred kilometers. BOOOM! The sky above his head quakes dispersing all of the sea water and the sound explodes an ind a thousand kilometers away. The sea water below him exploded into gas and the clouds and the sky all were torn apart BOOOOM! Another shocking sound of explosion erupted. A dark red aura smash through the water spear. Astonishing momentum that does not lose out to Kaiju shot out, shocking the world ''Whoa!'' ''The hell!'' ''Death Monarch! There are still people here!'' There are shouts and screams. The people watching this all have different kind of emotions. But they do agree on one thing and that is Death Monarch is Death Monarch after all He is still full of energy, still fierce and domineering, the number one in the world! BOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! Each explosion sound louder each time it explodes. One punch to blow away all attack! One punch and it raged above the sea The crashing waves roses up to cut through the water spear. The salty mist sprayed into the air, coating everything with a fineyer of moisture. All he did was one punch but there is the sound of multiple explosions. the shockwaves rippled across the water''s surface, causing the waves to swell and crash even harder. The force of the explosions sent geysers of water shooting high into the air, and the sound of the impact echoed across the entire Turbulent Sea, causingrge titanic creatures that made their homes on the far edges of the Turbulent Sea to take flight into the sky and the sea creatures to scatter in all directions The waves created by that one punch were so massive that they inds all over the Turbulent Sea and the ships of the pirates thatrgely was unaffected before exploded. Azief did not even intend to do this but his force this time reaches to the ind. And without Hikigaya holding the formation stable, the ind ports also was swallowed by arge wave The punch was swift but the effect could still be felt even after the punch was executed. This is what happens when gods fight each other. The world is the one that suffers and it is the people that had to bear the brunt The dust of battle is swept away by the chaotic energy and the people that watched this battle could see how those two ended up after that attack ''Hoo'' some could only eximed while some could only watch in anxiousness Kaiju and Death Monarch is now separated by a few dozen kilometers. It is a short distance between them especially in their titanic form. One step and they could dash to each other. But they did not immediately sh with each other like before There is a confident smile on his face. To others, it looks like he was looking down on Kaiju. It is the smile of the strong To Kaiju, it was a provocation. But Katarina who is now flying closer and closer toward Death Monarch have a different feeling when she saw Azief smile And her face be solemn. Only she knew the meaning of that smile. It is the smile he would give when he wanted to make himself calm. It is a way for him to instill confidence in himself and also make sure that the enemy could not see his weakness. Smiling in the face of a fierce battle makes you looks like you still have a lot to give. It is a very simple method Yet, it works almost all the time. Katarina knows this because he had shared this information with her. Katarina flies through the clouds, through the cracked space and behind her there is a sword. A sword that is getting smaller and smaller But as it bes smaller, the power of that sword bes even more powerful. And the shape bes more detailed. The entire state of the sword bes even more solid. And sword light shines wherever she flew. Her sword intent cuts the space that tries to stop her and cuts the waves and the storm that appears even more frequently as she is flying toward the area of Death Monarch and Kaiju battle People on the ind, people near the ind, people far away from the ind and people who is close to the battle, even when they are looking at all of this event, they almost could not keep up with what is happening. They also feel the sword intent but that sword intent that is filling the entire Turbulent Sea is now overshadowed by the aura of these two titans shing against each other So, some people even forget that there is a swording from the ind. That there is a sword that is sharp and cold that ising toward the battle site of Death Monarch and Kaiju The people forget about it. Kaiju forgets about it. And even Azief forgets about it. The people watched the battle, and they could not tear away their gaze from it. Kaiju watched Death Monarch and he could not tear away his attention even for a bit, for fear that he would be trapped by some kind of method. And Azief had thrown all kinds of distraction away from his mind focusing his utmost to defeat Kaiju. And so¡­.no one could see, no one remember that sword And that sword ising closer and closer. And then amidst this silent tense standoff between Kaiju and Death Monarch someone heard something The soldiers on the ind look left and right above and below to find the source of this sound. Those who are more sensitive look up. Most of the powerful figure of the world look up at the sky. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of something cracking could be heard all over the ind, like the sound of a ss being broken Shing! They look at in shock. BOOOOOM! The force of this power forces some people to back away. ''Uhuk!'' ''So, this is how it ends?'' ''It seems this is the limit of Kaiju'' These are the words of people who are watching this battle in close proximity. They were forced out of their pocket dimension, hidden spaces and from below the sea and above the clouds. those people who are watching these battle is all in a sorry state. Some have their robes who is unstained be ragged. It was like It was shredded in many parts Some have their armors sliced into pieces. Others had lines all over their bodies, and each of this line is a cut All of these are people whoe close to see the battle Just by being in proximity of the battle nearly kills them But they are smiling. Because they could see with their own eyes of how this battle ended. A standoff in one moment...and the decisive victory in the next second. This kind of battle¡­...this kind of ending...it is really unexpected. Everyone that is watching this battle right now and see how it ended all feel the same way. Everyone was wondering how much strikes and kicks these two would trade again, how long they would continue to fight. They all thought that after that punch by Death Monarch, after that few second of standoff they wouldpete in onest shot. Kaiju might use the trident of Poseidon to umte the power of the sea again and this time uses the power of all the Ten Seas to bear down upon Death Monarch Death Monarch might use up all of his power to create a destructive and powerful attack. The so called one attack to determine life and death, victory and failure. This is how they thought thest moment of this battle would end. but when everyone was wondering about this question Kaiju spewed out blood from his mouth Why did he suddenly spewed out blood? The attack was so fast that no one could see it for a while. No one thought that at that moment something unexpected happened. ''It is pity so many people could not see how the battle ended'' said one of the spectator. This spectator is now lying down on arge boulder of stone on the shore of a half-split ind. One of his arms was cut off, there is a deep sh mark crossing over his chest, and blood is spurting out from his wounds He was close to the battle site and when thatst strike hit Kaiju, he also was affected. The force of that attack forced him out of the pocket dimension he constructed and he was thrown away hundreds of miles away Almost all of his Disk nearly exploded. It is by luck that his Disk did not break. And now even as he is lying on that stone boulders even as the waves of the sea washes over him, he could not help but smile He felt fortunate that he could see the battle and he felt pity for those who could not see the end of this battle with their own eyes. All over the radius of a hundred miles from Death Monarch and Kaiju battle, there is this kind of scene But they all did not regret watching this battle. To those who have highprehension they could even understand something about their own methods and magic skill after watching Death Monarch and Kaiju fighting each other. But most of all they felt pity for those who was not able to see this battle until the end Because the ending was nothing like they suspected. It is very different and very shocking. And Kaiju is also shocked right now. He did not say a word, he was just stunned in shock. Just like those people watching the battle from the beginning, he also thought that at thest moment, he and Death Monarch would trade onest attack to determine the winner. He never thought that it would end like this Kaiju had withstand tens of thousands of strikes and kicks by Death Monarch. But right now, he is coughing up blood and his hand on the trident loosen. Ironically, this attack did note from Death Monarch at all. He looks at his chest and his eyes widened. Even though he should have known what had happened to him, he still could not believe it until he saw it with his own eyes His eyes, his expression of incredulousness on his face, all of this show how he could not believe what is happening to him On his chest, there is arge sword. A very pure and solid sword. A very cold sword >> Chapter 1516 Slashing That Sword ? It felt like winter was personified, turns into a sword and pierce his chest The sword coldness seems to be able to be conveyed to the people watching, a haze of mist seems to rise from the edges and tip of hat sword The sea below Kaiju feet seems to slowly be frozen and even the air and space around him seems to be slowly frozen ''What a¡­. beautiful sword'' some people mutter But then slowly this sword be transparent by the second. Kaiju who was stabbed by this sword look at this sword and his hand tries to grab it ''Argh!'' he shouted. Before, his shout could split the sky above and the sea would shakes with each word But now, it seems like his power had been drained that his shout only echoes around him. His hand tries to grab this sword but the more he tries to grab it the more he felt helpless. His hand sems to pass through this sword. He could not push the tip of the sword out from his body. ''What is this sword!'' he seems to be screaming in anger. And then the sword slowly turns translucent and then it seems to turns into a sharp energy. To the rest of the world, it looks like the sword turns into motes of energy that flew up toward the heavens But only Kaiju could sense where this energy is going. It is a cold energy. It is a shar energy. And it enters his wounds, enter his veins, eventer his blood. A sharp sword like a needle cutting and crushing his body from inside out The motes of light flew up and the sword intent disperse and with it the coldness of the sword also disperses The world bes silent. ''Snow'' someone said. And some people who were looking down or closing their eyes look up to the sky And they see snow falling from the sky. At first, it was only on one part of the ind. Then the snow began to fall everywhere all over the ind continent. The wind blows and this time it brings the coldness of winter. The snow began to fall harder and faster. And the Turbulent Sea experienced a snowstorm. All over the entire Turbulent Sea, the snow keeps falling. Some people sighed at this. And some people marvel at this. In the distance, not far away, there is a woman dressed in white and there is a smile on her face, a few droplet of sweat on her forehead and snow swirling around her entire being like a shield that protects her from the harm of the elements. Her robes had many tear, sign of a hard-fought battle but there is no stain. She is standing on top of an erged snowke, like it is a ride She stands there looking wless. And beautiful. And there is only one woman in the world that seems to be able to do this. Azief look towards her and the only thing he could do is smile. ''There is no need'' he said And that woman replied ''I wanted to'' Azief sighed, close his eyes for a second and then open it back up He knows there is no need to say anything anymore ''You used up all of your energy. Thank you'' he speaks facts first and then he did not forget to thank her. He understood why she did what she did. It might be to prove something to herself. Because just like him, this woman also seeks her own Grand Path. And even though Azief did not like the way she goes about doing it, putting herself in this risk, he understood. And so, the only thing he could do for her now is to support her. Then he waves his hand. It was such a simple motion and gesture. But from that one movement, the rules of the world moves and thes of space and time around hi seems to distorts and bend out of shape. from that simple motion a gust of wind swept away that woman and in just a second that woman appears on the northern shore of Arturia It was like she was teleported to that area in an instant. Around her, space and time be distorted like it was ripped apart. Plop! The sand rises up as she fell down to her knees. The moment she appears there, she could not help but fall down to the ground ''Ugh!'' she did not feel good at all. Her hands are trembling and she could feel her entire energy is in disorder ''I really overdid myself this time'' she mutters to herself. However just as her energy about topletely went wild and astray, a pure energy seems to counteract these chaotic energy and calm it down inside her source of energy. ''He really could not help himself'' There is a foreign energy in her body. When Death Monarch whisk her away with his hand, he also left a wisp of energy inside her body. Not too much that it would overwhelmed, not too little that it would not do anything just enough to help her and aid her. ''He bes more and more unpredictable and more mysterious when he became a Divine Comprehension leveler'' Katarina is quite sure that all of her problems and all of her injuries after shing that sword be clear in Azief eyes in just a nce. Katarina is at the peak level of Disk Formation. There is only one step away from her reaching the Divine Comprehension realm If she wanted to, she could always breakthrough to the next realm. But she did not want an inferior strength. There is a reason why Raymonde even though he had fulfilled the requirement to break the realm did not Because they know that just following the minimum method of breaking through is not enough for them. For normal people, it might be enough for them to quickly break through the realm. But when they do this, they ran to the problem of inferior quality of realm and harder path to move ahead Like Death Monarch. He breaks through only when he reached the maximum limit that his realm could bear. This allowed him to fight even Divine Comprehension realm being even when he is in Disk Formation and he alone is invincible among the peers of the same realm. And it is still like that now. Even though Jean and Hikigaya is also in the Divine Comprehension realm, it would take two of them to restrain Death Monarch Emphasizes on the word restrain. To kill him, would take the effort of Jean, Hikigaya and the full power of the six world powers. And even in that calction, it would left the world broken. That is the terrifying prowess of someone who perfected their foundation. Katarina also learns the Perfection Path but she knows that is not her path. And when she shes that sword and pierce through Kaiju heart, she be even more sure that her path is not that path And her way forward is clear She sighed for a second as she felt that energy is coursing through her veins and assimte with the energy in her body without any resistance. It is that wisp of energy that saved her from having her energy went wild. She still has some high-quality pills and potions that she could use to minimize the effect of her energy went wild. But she could feel that those potion and pills could not held a candlepared to the wisp of energy of a true Divine Comprehension leveler. ''It is nice having someone like that on your side'' she mutters and then she chuckles. The woman smiles even in her cureent situation ''Uhuk!'' she suddenly coughed. And dark red blood drips down from her mouth, the sand turns dark The blood itself melt the sand And there is also red blood dripping down from her nose. She also sems to age considerably and her vitality is almost spent Each second seems to age her by a year That kind of sword that could cut through someone like Kaiju...is not a sword that does not ask for a payment There is a price for using such a powerful sword. And she is now paying for it. But her eyes are shining bright and there is a smile on the corner of her mouth. She chuckles and then sheughs ''It is worth it'' Even though she looks very weak right now, if anyone is close to her right now, they could feel like there is something changing about this woman. A kind of sublimation with the energy of the world. Her Disk were all cracked and her life force is low, but a different kind of energy blooms inside her and this energy is getting stronger and seems to slowly envelops her from inside out She understood something when she shes out that sword. So, even if she loses many things, she does not seem to care that much. Instead, sheughs. Even when herughs make her chest hurt, sheughs anyway. And then the snow fell from the skies And the cold winds of winter blow. This woman is none other than Katarina. At that moment when Kaiju is about to unleash his greatest attack, to fight Death Monarch with one st, Katarina unleash the sword that she has been forging And that sword, filled with invincibility concept pierce through Kaiju chest like a knife pierce through paper. That is a sword forged by her will. A will of invincibility. From the moment she swings her sword in this war, she won all the way. And with each people she killed on the ind, each kill racks up a certain momentum of her. This belief is very important. The power of will did not y much importance during the early stage but when your power began to touch the rules of the world, then it is very important to have these kind of will Those who could be outstanding all believe that they could be outstanding. This is the will that forged a sword. And then even when she shes it, she was victorious. Death Monarch returns to Earth and shock the world with his power He is the strongest man in the world. And today Katarina proved to everyone that she is the strongest woman in the world. There is always a debate whether it was her or Sofia. But could Sofia arrow broke through Kaiju body? If it could, Sofia would have done it already. And if she could but not do it¡­. then Katarina still wins. In this world, today, who could be like her, using a sword when she is in Disk Formation level and pierce through the body of someone like Kaiju ''I did use some tricks though'' Of course there is many reason why she managed to seed. Kaiju was already very weak when Katarina shes that sword But in the end, it didn''t matter. That sword momentum was preserved and she follow through until the end, invincible from beginning to end, a sword that could cut through everything! Those who saw this were all shocked. They could guess where Katarina was bringing that sword But they never thought that she would have the chance to use it. And now the most unbelievable end to the battle had unfold Not only she managed to use the sword, she even managed to go beyond everyone expectation. And so, sheughed. It was like something was unsealed from her Blood dripping from her nose, blood dripping from her mouth but herughter is heroic ''Hahaha'' Like she has seen a new scenery she never seen before. And now that she has seen it she could not help but feel like she is invincible >> Chapter 1517 Retreating ? There is Jean and there is Hikigaya. Even though they are far away they could still see what had happened to Kaiju. Jean who saw this could not help but say ''What a weird sword'' Hikigaya who is now pacifying the world, changing reality to illusion also has his eyes on the end of the battle He also saw that sword And what he said was ''What a sharp sword'' Both of them did not expect the battle to end like this. In this matter, these two are like other people in the world. They never thought that Katarina would make such an attack. And that attack to work. But unlike the rest of the people in the world, they see the tricks. Of course, to them it doesn''t matter how she does it What matters is that she did. ''I don''t think Death Monarch could get angry at her. If this is changed to other people, even if they could sh that sword¡­. they wouldn''t. But because it is her¡­. because it is her¡­then it is fine'' Jean muttered to himself. Then he chuckles a bit. Most of the time, they care about the result more than the process. But this time, the process is actually more important the result itself., Today, all of this hype, the publicity, the global broadcast, all of it is part of the process. The result would be the victory of the world power as a symbol of justice and good and the criminal underworld, the pirates, the Crime Alliance, all of those other illegal organizations as a symbol of evil and darkness. But to get to that result the process is important. The world needs to see that the dark forces of the world in this war could not win. To break their spirit and to break their strength As long as people believe in the strength of the world powers, that alone would cut off the future recruitment of these forces. Of course, there is many other benefits. In the end, the process was what important. ''Still¡­. he could still salvage this. After all he had shown so much'' Hikigaya mutters to himself. On the battle zone Kaiju did not look at Death Monarch. Instead, he looks around and then his gaze stops Other people could not guess what Kaiju is looking at. In the eyes of these people, it looks like Kaiju is looking at the horizon But Azief knows what Kaiju is looking at. He is looking at Katarina. Even though they are separated by tens of thousands of miles, with Katarina now on the ind and him near the edge of the Turbulent Sea, his eyes could still see her. And his feeling right now is hard to describe. The best way to describe it¡­. stormy. His feeling is stormy His expression is full of incredulousness. He saw that sword. And he felt that sword intent. But he never thought that the sword could pierce his body. He did not know what to say because he did not know how to think of how this attack managed to pierce his body And Katarina will not be generous and tell him how she managed to do that. The sword pierce through his chest and that is unbelievable enough. Then as he was about to pull out the sword, the sword turns into something cold, something sharp and lodged itself inside his energy stream And he who felt like he was invincible, suddenly felt his strength sapping away and is powerless to fight any more He felt like his energy is being frozen. It is there but it could not be mobilize. There is one question in his mind And that is¡­. what kind of sword is this? Azief could see the lost expression on Kaiju face. He knows how Katarina managed to lodge that sword into Kaiju body. It is also something that he could do. But he never chooses to do it that way because he has many other methods to restrain Kaiju. But she has her thoughts and he has his. Katarina could not have known that he could handle Kaiju. Though, Azief must admit, that even with his ns, he was shocked that Kaiju could grow even stronger. And his strength has surpassed his most conservative estimate But in the end, the conclusion could not be changed. Right now, Kaiju has shrink down to his normal size but he is still floating on the sky. And Azief also shrinks his body. He could see that Kaiju has reached the end of his strength and is powerless to fight any more Before Kaiju body was filled with a huge aura, but that aura copsed at an even more astonishing speed when that sword interrupted him gathering more energy It is at this moment, the space around Azief suddenly spirals about and be distorted. Around a thousand such spirals appear in the sky, on the sea, on his left, on his right, behind him and in front of him ''Oh, finally you are alling out!'' Azief mutters, a smile on his face. The spectator however was shocked. ''What is happening right now?'' even those soldiers on the ind were shocked by this sudden appearance of the spiral. And thening out from these spirals are people And all of these people are charging towards him. All of them shoots out their attack. A sh of the sword the piercing power of a spear, guns, cannons, bombs, torpedoes, missiles, magic. The Heaven and Earth changes colors as all of these attack shot towards him, covering towards him from every direction These are thest defense for Kaiju. These are the people of the Crime Alliance, the Pirates, the other criminal underworld forces. Kaiju loses. And so, that means they lose. But they simply would not go peacefully. IT would not be their way. And so, in thisst moment, they attacked Those people in the hidden dimension, in pocket dimension watching the battle.... not all of them are simply there to watch the battle and learn something Most of them are agents, killers assassins, that were there to aid Kaiju And now as Kaiju lost all of his energy, losing seems inevitable In this case, the trident must not fall towards the hands of the world powers. They already sit on the most advantageous position. With the trident on their hands, they truly would control the world and no one else could stop this matter If that really happens then today loss it permanent Azief had known and even realizes them even while he was fighting Kaiju. But he did not even think of them because they did not even quality to be regarded as a threat to him. Azief clicks his fingers and all of the attack was wiped out. It was like reality itself bends and all the attacks disappeared all of sudden. ''Die!'' he said one word and like aw, thousands of people fall down from the sky and crashed into the sea Those who are not near the battle site could not understand why with one word, Death Monarch could kill a person. But the moment he said Die, the forces of the world pressure those assassins to die. Their oxygen was cut off, their energy blocked, their body pressured. Of course, this could only be done when their power of rules is weakpared to the one casting such method And clearly these assassin, even though many of them have Disk Formation realm power, most of their foundation is built upon weak pirs. They used pills or take shortcut. So, they could not even resist before dying meaninglessly. The forces of the Crime Alliance and the pirates could also see the writing on the wall ''Retreat! ''Retreat! ''Run!'' All over the ind such orders could be heard. Many of them quickly fly away, burrows to the ground or go into the sea The moment that Kaiju fell, it was over. There was no one else on the world that could contend with Death Monarch The only other two people that could contend with Death Monarch is Jean and Hikigaya and those two are on the same camp. It is stupid to even think about it The fact that they are all united today, all shows the agreement of the great powers to stabilize the world. If even themon people could see this, how could those in the Crime Alliance the pirates, the killers, the assassins, those who lurks in the dark could not see it? They could also see it. There are some people who are watching his in some secret ces. They did not use the broadcast device nor they use any other viewing device to see ethe battle. Instead, they are watching it from a hidden position, hidden from the eyes of Death Monarch And they all looked at Death Monarch with serious expression. They sit around a round table, A table that is red in color. This is the Red Table and sitting around it is the dark figures that control the criminal underworld all over the Ten Seas All of them wears a mask. But everyone could tell that the expression under that mask would be a solemn one. There is no sound in the room, a tens silence Just like Death Monarch, they could see that Kaiju has reached his limits. It is toote for him. In this fight, Death Monarch has consumed a lot of his energy and Kaiju also consumed a lot of his energy But, in the end, Death Monarch still have a lot of energy. And Kaiju has been pierced by a sword. One of them sighed and leaned back on his throne ''Retreat. Tell them all to retreat'' This person said it with difficulty. This person wears a mask that looks like a monster. This person neveres to the Red Table meeting before. But now he is here. It is hard to know who he is and even if the people of the world saw this person, they would not know who he is. This person is only known to some people and most people that knows him are the people in the criminal underworld. They did not even said each other names for fear that the moment their names is uttered someone could use some spell to deduce where they are. Many of the people on the Red Table today are people who never shows his face before. Usually, they would send their subordinate for this kind of stuff. Today, however is very different. It would decide how the next few decades would be for the world For a while the room was silent. And then the other nodded. Most of them closed their eyes and no longer pay attention to what is happening in the Turbulent Sea. After all, who would like to see themselves being defeated? >>>> Chapter 1518 Playing Chess ? On the Turbulent Sea, many people who saw the battle thought that Death Monarch still has a lot in his tank. That the defeat of Kaiju is already sealed. Azief did not show it but since he be the strongest person in the world, he rarely has a time where he felt drained like this The other times he felt like this was when he fights that Weronian warrior and the demon king of the Seresian world But that should not be counted. Because those two people have a realm higher than him and it was him leapfrogging a realm to fight against those two beings. But now, he was on the other side of it. It is only him that usually fight people above their realm of power and not the other way around ''It is quite interesting'' he thought to himself Kaiju is now his normal size which is still imposing. Azief is tall standing on six feet six. But Kaiju is around thirty feet height. It would be like facing a giant. Kaiju thenughed and hisugh echoes all over the Turbulent Sea, the sound of theugh is very carefree yet very deste. He grips the trident but he could not grip tight. Hisugh ended and then he looks again at Death Monarch He is powerless to fight again¡­. but he still has onest energy in the tank¡­just enough for one more attack And Azief also knows this. ''Are you really that unaffected?'' Azief was about to lie but then the words that shoulde out did note out. He looks at Kaiju and he could feel something about him Azief would not say that Kaiju did nothing wrong He is far from it. But what he is¡­.is a warrior pursuing his own path regardless what the world tells him. Even if the path leads him to his death, there is no fear in his eyes. And Azief always respected that. Guts. That is what Kaiju had. For a moment the people that have the ability to watch this battle and interested in seeing the end of this war all gathered around the battle area. But they all stand on one hundred kilometers radius away from Kaiju and Death Monarch And they could see the demeanor of the strongest person in the world. Azief stand there above the sky, looking down on the world. Everyone thought that Death Monarch was unaffected but then he said ''You could attack one more. I could attack three more times. Then I would be spent'' Azief chooses to not lie this time. Hearing this Kaiju was stunned. ''Hahahaha!'' heughs and hisugh sounds lonely. As for the people of the Crime Alliance and the dark forces of the world that was also watching this battle, their faces turn ugly. It almost seems like they were the ones that is facing Death Monarch and not Kaiju Kaiju on the other hand is very calm. He looks at the sky and then close his eyes, takes a deep breath and there is a smile on his face He did not find the prospect of his death to be a somber things. This is not his world and these are not his people He couldn''t care less about the people in this world and he has no affection for it So, he did not mind leaving it. And he did not mind at all being defeated by Death Monarch Being defeated by the strongest person in this world¡­.to him¡­.it is also a kind of honor. If he is to die, he would not mind dying under the hands of such person. Even though he felt like he is going to die, he could not help but gained a lot in today battle To him, it did not matter if he dies a few secondter, he would still revel in the joy of finding himself getting stronger. Today, using the power of the trident, mobilizing the power of the Heavens, fighting the rules ofws and even getting stabbed by Katarina sword...it was like a new world was opened to him If he could somehow survive today¡­. he is very eager to fight Death Monarch again. ''It is a pity'' he mutters Azief listen to his word and nodded ''It is a pity'' he replied Kaiju felt pity that he only has onest chance to strike. But Death Monarch still could attack three times To other people being able to strike three times is not something that is terrifying. But if that person is Death Monarch, one strike of his is enough to pacify the world. Three strikes mean he could use one strike to kill Kaiju. Then if the dark forces of the world, the members of the Crime Alliance and the Pirates attack him, he could use another strike to settle all of them And then if there is another problem, just onest strike is enough to pacify the world and the rest could be left to the world powers to clean up the mess That is why¡­.it is a pity By now, almost all of the attack on the ind had stopped. Most of the people of the dark forces is now retreating. The atmosphere on the Turbulent Sea also became tense at this moment. Many people are looking at this battle right now. And many people are waiting for the end. And they could tell that the end is close. The waves are wild, the wind is harsh, and the storms are crazy There are many people that watched the battle. Most of them do not understand the kind of fight that those two had. They could only see the fist strike, the feet kicks, the st and the energy attack. They could not see the subtlety of each strike, or the intricate rules andws at y each time those two hurls attack against each other. But there is two people that watched the battle and could understand everything. They could not see everything simply because of the limitation of their realm. However, even if they could not see it, they understand it. These two people are not Jean and Hikigaya. Instead, it is two people standing on a lone ship. This ship is not affected by wild waves, by the harsh wind by the crazy storms. This person is Loki and Yewa Hafar. ''Onest move before checkmate'' Yewa Hafar said with a sigh. Loki chuckles ''You believe that Azief would kill Kaiju?'' ''Kaiju is a great enemy. There is no reason to spare him'' hearing this Loki only chuckles. These two since the beginning of the war, had been staring at each other. Loki could not make any moves but as long as he is on the ship, Yewa Hafar also could not make any moves. Loki might appears like he is smiling and calm right now but as the battle ising to a close, he became more and more anxious. Yewa Hafar on the other hand is m from beginning to end. This does not track. Loki had deal with Yewa Hafar so many times that he is very familiar with him. If he has a n, and he could not do that n, there would be some kind of difort, a show of anxiousness, or even ashing out moment from Yewa Hafar. Loki is not fooled by Yewa Hafar usually calm demeanors. He is an Acolyte of Destruction and so his emotion is usually filled with negative emotions. It is already a feat to remain calm. This requires supernatural will to keep himself sane and calm when all kinds of negative emotions are in his mind and in his heart The fact that he could have nay normal conversation at all is a miracle. If anyone were to be exposed even to a sliver of the madness of the negative emotions that is present in him, that person would quickly turn crazy. ''When two tigers fight, one must die. Why would Azief spare such enemy?'' Yewa Hafar question broke him from his concentration Loki did not answer. He only smiles All over the Turbulent Sea, this same points are also agreed by everyone. They all think that only with the death of Kaiju, today curtain of war that had been brought up could be pull down. Only then the war would end. Katarina believe this. Jean and Hikigaya also believes this. Sofia that was watching in the distance, also believe this Hirate, Raymond, Narleod, Lee Sangmin, Kairu, the strong figures of the world all believe the same thing But only Loki who was sitting on that lone ship with Yewa Hafar believe differently. He believes that the sword would not be swung. And that Kaiju will live to see another day. Because Loki knows something that other people don''t. And it is this knowledge that makes him seventy percent sure that Azief would not kill Kaiju. As for the thirty percent of uncertainty it is simply because sometimes Azief would not act ording to what is wise but ording to what he feels. Even though the years had polished him, there is still that streak of rebelliousness, that youthful arrogance. Sometimes, he would not choose the wise course of action preferring to do the stupid action even if it would cause trouble. Because sometimes, he just doesn''t want to act ording tomon sense. Sometimes, Azief simply went crazy and overturned the table That is the thirty percent of uncertainty. But right now, Loki is no longer paying attention to Azief or Kaiju. The fight is interesting and powerful but he has seen so many battles in his timeline, that this fight to him, is not as exciting. To the eyes of some people this is the peak of battle on Earth To him, it is simply a low-level fight. Loki saw the War of the Sovereigns. The war at that time was fought through multiple dimension, there was Raymond throwing away and stars and the others punching it to dust. There was Katarina that froze time and space, frozens and stars, cut space and created a singrity with each strike Laws and rules of the world were nothing but ythings under the hands of the Sovereigns. Compared to that war, what is the excitement of this battle? He is more interested in Yewa Hafar. >> Chapter 1519 A Mischievous Smile ? ''You''re not making any moves? That would be too wasteful, don''t you think? You are already here; you should make your move'' Yewa Hafar chuckles. ''Is that anxiety I trace, Loki?'' Yewa Hafar smiles widely. And Loki frowned. He felt that something is wrong. ''Something is really wrong'' he muttered. He doesn''t know what he overlooked, but it almost seems like Yewa Hafar already has executed his ns. He had no evidence to this. He just felt like it. He closes his eyes, trying to think of something, of anything, of things he might miss. Yewa Hafar saw Loki closing his eyes. Right now, Loki is concentrating all of his mind power in reviewing his moves. Right now, if Yewa Hafar wanted to run away from this ship and do something, he could But Yewa Hafar stay there on the ship, smiling, letting the harsh wind of the ocean ps on his robe There is a confident smile on his face ''From the very beginning¡­. you did not see it. Because this is a pawn that could be a Queen. But it is a pawn you never expected. Even the smartest man sometimes could be fooled. And your mistake is your own pride of your own intelligence'' While the world watches what is about to be the end of the battle, while two misfits of the world that came from a different time sh with their plots and schemes, there is a woman who have seven swords behind her back walking through the ruined vast forest on the ind continent of Arturia She was not interested in the battle. In this world, there is not many things in this world that she cares about She has little rtionship with the people in the world, a woman who seems morous but very lonely She has a teacher. But this rtionship is thin and was formed by pity. She did not hate her teacher because the title alone is enough to protect her. And she has a husband. And in the vast world, this is the person she cares about the most But before she met her husband, she has six people she cares about. There are seven swords behind her back. One of them is her sword. The other six is the sword of that six people she cares about But those six people...are all dead. Today, she had used seven swords to fight tens of thousands of enemies In battle, she danced and, in her dance, she felt like she was right back there, with the people she cares about, dancing together with their sword Today, she felt like she returned to those times. She dances with her sword and her sword dance captivates the living being of the world. Seven swords fly across the sky, seven stars shine in the sky and life and death determined with each step, a dance to determine life and death This woman is the Sword Fairy Somi. She is not fighting anymore. All over the ind there is people that is running away. The forces that attack the city is running away. Somi did not chase them. Instead, she is looking for something. She walks slowly but around her all kinds of concealing formation and concealing artifact is used to conceal her whereabouts from the sky. The seven swords behind her back are shining but this glow could not be seen by anyone in the world. The seven sword could kill but it also has many other features. And Somi has trained with this sword for years and some of its secret has been uncovered by her. It also has the power to cut the connection between her and the heaven and in that state, even the Heavens could not see her. She doesn''t want anyone to know what she is doing She walks and walks and even when the clouds dissipate, when the sky hanged colors, when the sound of thunder and light echoes all over and the dark clouds gathered, the world shakes and the heaven rendered, she did not pay attention to all of these She keeps walking, keep searching, believing in a dream And then she found it. A cave hidden behindrge bushes. It is hard to see but the cave is the same as in her dreams She pushes away the bush, enters the cave and she realize that the cave is very short. This is not the kind of cave that is created naturally. This has been manmade. But she ignores all of that. Instead, she walks to the end of the cave which is very short The cave itself is only thirteen feet in length. Even though the cave is far, her eyes could see through the dark like it was filled with light. ''Here you are'' she mutters to herself. She saw a serpent. ck in color but it had three horns. The snake itself is small around four feet in length. But this kind of snake is not any kind of snake that she had even seen before The tail of the snake is pinned by an energy stone with seven colors. The stone is her reward and her task is to let go of this snake. But she seems to hesitate. The oneing in her dreams, could he be trusted? But she has been listening to him and she has be stronger and more powerful She hated being powerless. She was powerless when all of her sisters died. And strength and power calm her. But¡­. she also knows that this person whoever he is thates into her dreams must have his own purpose. Somi saw herself as a kind person. But humans are aplicated beings. There is a temptation of something that is very valuable and precious to her. And as for the risk of doing this, even if it''s something bad, Somi has no way of confirming it. Maybe, the snake simply is something that the person wanted. But it might also be used for evil. But since Somi does not know the true purpose of such snake, she could feel less aversive to doing it. And so faced with the temptation of seeing her sister again and a possible risk of doing evil, she lifted the stone and the snake opens its eyes It hissed, look at Somi and then slithers away in a sh. It was like it is lightning itself, disappearing from the cave almost instantly copsed Somi kicks the ground and in an instant, she is outside of the cave. The snake is gone, the cave copsed and Somi frowned. She looks around and she could not see the snake. She only sighed and then walk away On the other side of the ind, there is a woman leaning on a tree. Around her, there is many guards. This woman is Paulette. Beside her is her sniper. There is a smile on her face. Maybe because she releases her tension with all of that fighting, she thought to herself It has been a long time since she could let it all out. And being in the pce could sometimes be very frustrating. She likes Jean but not his mother Because she dated Jean she is in a constant danger. Of course, she also has her own ability and Jean also helps her in getting many potions and weapons to protect her but danger is always present. There are many people who wanted revenge against Jean and since they could not defeat or kill Jean most of them switch their target to her. Jean nearly lost her once and since then he bes a bit overprotective. Paulette however does not hate it that much. She was never taken care of much by people and in her life, she rarely felt affection and love. It is an unfamiliar feeling¡­being loved. Being taken care of. And she did not hate it. ''After we got back, Jean should take a break. Katarina is there. And Boris probably would be released. If that is the case, there is no need for us to be involved in that kind of political maelstrom again'' she thought to herself She did not look at the battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju. Of course, the impact of that battle sometime hit the ind and she felt it. But she herself is not that interested in watching the battle. She knows the end of this battle before it even begins. And after getting the report that Kaiju could only muster the strength to equal Death Monarch, Paulette knows that the victory belongs to the world power Unlike some people, Paulette is privy to many of the secret details of the negotiations between Death Monarch and the world power. So, she knows why there is so many publicity and why White Owls were allowed to record the war. All of this is to establish the invincible image of the world power and to show the world the end of the Crime Alliance. By now, the pirates, the criminals, those who sided with the criminal underworld are all retreating. And Paulette is not motivated enough to chase them down. As she leaned on the tree, she closed her eyes. ''Ouch!'' she shouted in pain and opened her eyes. She felt pain on her ankle. She looks at her ankle and she saw a snake. The snake looks at her and then die almost an instantter, falling to the ground like it ingested poison Paulette face changed. This kind of snake is a kind fo snake she never saw before. And she never heard of a snake that dies after biting people how could it be so coincidental that this snake attacks her? No one even noticed this snake, not the guards and not even her. She was about to capture the snake but before she could capture it, the snake body rots in an instant and then turns to ashes. The wind blows and the ashes scattered ''A scheme!'' she thought to herself. The more she thought about it, the more she thinks that this is a scheme There is not many evidence pointing to this but her instinct is telling her that is one. She got up and was about to say something but then she felt dizzy and before she could say anything she fall down to the ground ''My Lady!'' someone shouted and the guards all make a fuss. Paulette fainted but no one in the world knows. Not even Jean. Everyone was watching the battle. A small stone is thrown onto the calmke. But the ripples of this stone is about to create great wild waves on the calmke. And on the lone ship, Yewa Hafar who was looking at the sky smiles A very mischievous smile. >> Chapter 1520 Laughter In The Ocean ? On the horizon there is harsh wind and thunderous storms. The st of energy from the battle between Kaiju and Death Monarch spread even to here The waves would be stimted and it crashes against the side of this lone ship Each battering of the waves creates deafening sound that could make the heart trembles. But his ship¡­.is not an ordinary ship. It is small and it is alone but it is very not an ordinary ship There is an aura of energy that surrounded the ship. This energy is unseen and most of the time remains invisible. But as the waves keeps on pounding, every once in a while the energy field could be seen via the vibrational effect The energy field around the ship was fluctuating, responding to the constant barrage of energy sts that were striking the area. It was as if the ship was a living organism, fighting against an invisible foe with all its might. Yewa Hafar look at the sky and he smirks ''Death Monarch¡­..the name is apt. Even now, death seems to cover the world. Right now, even I have to hide from your edges'' he thought to himself The sky above the ship was a beautiful and terrifying sight, filled with bolts of lightning that illuminated the dark clouds, like dragons that swims across the clouds, and they are swimming it with a horde of thunder dragons slithering in every crevice of the sky The thunder echoed across the sea, drowning out the sound of the crashing waves. To him it was like as if nature itself had dered war against the lone ship. But he knows that this thunder, this lightning is all over the Turbulent Sea. It is the expression of anger of the Heavens, of Death Monarch of Kaiju The mood of which affects the world Despite the chaos that surrounded it, the ship remained steadfast. Its mast towering above the waves, its sails billowing in the wind, the ship seemed to be defying the elements. Yewa Hafar takes his breath and then close his eyes. He exhales and open his eyes. Then he moves his finger, like he was stretching them out and a gust of wind seems to swirl in every finger, the heat of the Sun, the coldness of the water, the unpredictable nature of the wind, the hardness of minerals all seems to gather on each of his finger His eyes then look toward Loki, his killing intent suddenly burst out ''Loki. I am going now'' Yewa Hafar suddenly said and the moment he said it, he thrust his palm forward. BOOOM! A powerful burst of energy erupted. The sky above his head split opens, the thunder that was swimming across the clouds suddenly exploded into motes of arcs of electricity that quickly fades away The waves around the ship were repelled and exploded into misty gas Loki was closing his eyes but then the moment he felt that the energy changes, he opens his eyes The palm print dashes forward, formed by the wind and the elements of the world. The palm print is six feet in height and it is pushing forward with an unstoppable momentum Loki kicks the ground, retreated three feet backward and kicks the palm print with his kicking attack ''Hey!'' Loki shouted, shouting like he was not just attacked with a lethal strike. The palm prints dissipated but he was pushed out from the ship,nding on the sea. But he did not fall down into the water, instead, he glides through the water and stand above the water, moving and swaying ording to the waves. Loki was about to prepare to attack but then he saw the ship began to move. ''Hmm?'' The ship did not move toward Death Monarch and Kaiju battle, it did not move toward the ind, instead, it seems to sail toward the open sea. ''Retreating?'' Loki cold not believe this. He refuses to believe that Yewa Hafar came all this way to simply watch the battle. ''I overlooked something'' in the end this is the conclusion that Loki had reached. He had overlooked something but were ''The ind'' he thought of all the important characters in the future that is on the ind right now. He omitted out the few important ones like Sofia, Katarina Hirate, Raymond. These are too obvious of a target. And it is too hard of a target. Even though Yewa Hafar is a very powerful being, since he took a vessel toe to Earth that means just like everyone else, just like him, he had to re-learn everything and raise his level and realm just like everyone else With Raymond and all the important characters in the future all on higher realm than him, it would be every hard to scheme against them. Given enough time, Yewa Hafar probably could create a n like that. But this war is unprecedented and it is not something that Yewa Hafar anticipated and it is also not something that Loki had nned. He had predicted it, but that is from his deduction and not because he knows the future. So, Yewa Hafar have little time to create a n to affect the powerful people. So¡­.it must be someone else ''Think out of the box'' he mutters to himself and the moment he thinks of something that Yewa Hafar would never do, he got the answer If he removes all the others prejudices, he had about Yewa Hafar, he got one conclusion. Yewa Hafar always wanted to direct the course of time back to its original position. But Loki had changed too much. Even though he changes only little the effect snowballed and today, the current timeline looks nothing like the timeline where Yewa Hafar lord, the Destroyer wins the battle Form the very beginning Yewa Hafar arrive on this, he has been doing all he can to revert back the changes made by Loki. And that is the prejudice he had against Yewa Hafar. It is that he would not act against something that is already destined. And to Loki, this is highly advantageous to him. That is why he did not change certain point of time. Why he let some event ys out naturally. As long as there is this bnce, Yewa Hafar action could be limited and could be predicted. But what if Yewa Hafar saw the only way to break this bnce is to literally break the bnce. And so, there is only one answer. Something that unexpected for him to do. Something totally out of character A person that should not be touched and didn''t need to be touched But he touches it ''Paulette!'' the answere almost instantly and Loki no longer look at that ship. Instead, he looks toward the ind of Arturia in the distance and he kicks his feet toward the water the water exploded and Loki turns into a blur as he moves with great speed On the ship, Yewa Hafar look at the opening horizon of the distance and heughed like he never before ''Now, we all could start all over again. My pawn has moved forward while you are still collecting chess pieces'' ''Hahaha!'' Yewa Hafar rarely shows his emotion but right now he is very happy. And so, heughs And the wind and the storms all around the ship covers him and just like the way he came, he disappeared without much of a fuss. No one notice this lone ship when it came and no one notice this lone ship when it leaves. Just like him. A wanderer in a big vast world And theugh be louder. ...¡­.. A lone ship sails the sea And above the ship, there is a raven. This raven has dark feathers and a divine aura shrouding itself This raven has intelligence in its eyes and it squawk and then it flies away. No one notices this raven, just like no one notices the ship. On top of a giant turtle, inside a weirdly decorated by beautiful tavern, an old man with one blind eyes smiles. Everyone in the tavern is now looking back at the broadcast device now that the connection is connected again. But this old man is no longer interested in seeing the battle. He already could see who is winning and now he knows that that old guy from Olympus probably would note down. He went out of the tavern and then he looks at the sky. He saw the Heavenly Will of this world, but the Heavenly Will of this world could not see him. He looks and his gaze prate the Ten Seas and the hundreds of continents, passing through mountain and cities until his gaze stopped at a woman. One woman has seven swords on her back, another woman is lying down unconscious surrounded by people. His eyes then shine. But no one could see this light. And if anyone could see the eye of this old man right now, they would see that inside his pupils there are runes floating. It is like he is seeing runes when there is none. Then he smiles. This old man simply said ''I now see the cause and effect of all of this'' then he sighed. ''I didn''t pay much attention to what happened on Earthst time. It is no wonder I don''t know. Even though the cause and effect are hidden from me, I could see still a few bits of cause and effect of this matter. This woman is a precursor to a great war'' This old man came down to Earth and all he wanted to do is to see Azief. Earth has always been special. It has been so since its creation. An old prophecy has been rted to this since before the first atom appears on this area of nothingness. Is it that surprising that the Creator could simply create things out of nothing? If there is an empty sheet, why is it hard for him to simply paint things into existence? He looks again at the two women. ''Now, the cause and effect between these two are tangled. With my calctions, they should not be tangled at all. In fact, they should not have crossed each other in each of their destiny.'' Then the old manughed, hisugh drowned by the rushing sound of the wind ''Yewa Hafar, you are flipping the entire board because you could not stand The Trickster of Midgard meddling with your affairs'' ''So, you wanted to make the game moreplicated. Since you could not get a head start, no one should get a head start? You are quite petty and did not change at all'' Then this old man looks up. This time he sees further than before. He is not looking at the Heavenly Will anymore. Instead, he wanted to see something else His vision passes the skies, through the stars, through thes, through the ck holes, seeing through dimensions and his gaze rested on a powerful being sitting on a magnificent throne A pair of blue eyes look toward the old man. This being has a pair of blue eyes that seems to pierces through all deception and lies. This being wore a blue scale armor and there is an energy of the world around him, and the smell of the sea This being is Poseidon. And the old man is Odin. Spanning universes, dimensions and gxies, they stare at each other like they were looking at each other just a few feet from each other Poseidon seems to understand why Odin is looking at him He simply said ''Zeus doesn''t know.'' Odin nodded and avert his gaze. He simplyughed and enter back the tavern on the back of that giant turtle In another ce in the Universe, sitting on a red throne on a broken star, there is another person. Most of the time he would watch the tournaments on his domain but after he found hope, he had been looking mostly at Earth And today, he got something. He saw what Loki of Midgard did. And he saw what Yewa Hafar did. And each time these two traded moves, this being smiles This being who sat on a broken star is Wargod. And today, he is happy. ''More people enter the game. The stake has always been high but there were not enough yers. Enter. The more the merrier!'' and heughs just like Yewa Hafar hadughed before. A joyfulugh Earth didn''t know that today, one woman falls unconscious and affected the future like someone had just detonated a bomb And so, times moves again. And destiny and fate once again like a well-oiled cog machine began doing its job. Correcting courses And so, some peopleughed and some people frowned. One thing is sure, that the sure thing had just be uncertain. And there is nothing more interesting than that >>> Chapter 1521 The End Of The War ? The Turbulent Sea has always been turbulent. Of course, it is not surprising since the name is really on the nose But today, when two titans duking it out, treating the sea like some kind of battle cage, the Turbulent Sea be more than just turbulent. The sea bes chaotic, thousands of ind broke apart, hundreds of sea creatures the size of mountains was affected below. Monster of the deep was awakened. Each strike, each attack created a powerful destructive effect on the Turbulent Sea. The space around the Turbulent Sea has always been chaotic and crazy. Sometimes, it rips apart for unknown reason. Other times it open breaches to other worlds and other dimensions. Sometimes its sky rain down stuff from other worlds, other times, it sucks people onto another world But today, those breaches could not even appears. Even though it is called turbulent, there is also rules to it But the force of Death Monarch and Kaiju fighting against each other destroys the very order that the Turbulent Sea maintain. But now, the sea bes calm. The effect of the battle is slowly healing. The battle is about to close its curtain Azief opens his eyes. He sees the destruction, the effect of his strikes, the clouds all over the Turbulent Sea was dispersed again, the destructive aura lingered in the air For a second, he closes his eyes, and he tries to listen to the Song of the Sea. But he heard nothing. However, what he did feel was the destruction and what he senses are death and destruction. And so, he opens back his eyes and he sighed Floating in front of him, just in the quite right distance is Kaiju. He is floating in the air, but unlike before where he had that domineering aura and the "I-can''t-lose" attitude, he is now looking beaten and weakened. The wind of the sea blows his hair and Kaiju looks like he is going to be blown away by that wind. He still tries to grip the trident and he seems to grasping it hard. Azief then spread open his hand and the power of the world gathers around him Since Katarina uses a sword, Azief decided to also use a sword. A sword appears on his hand, and he hold the grip. The space around the sword was sliced ''Buzz!'' Kaiju look at this sword and simply does not care Win and he is a king. Lose, and he could only ept the judgment of others Everyone that could watch this battle all watched this battle with bated breath The curtain of the war is about to close and no one wanted to miss it. By now, the White Owls also manage to recover back broadcast ability and the whole world could now see once again the battle But they were shocked to see that the current scene. They did not see many things that happened and they did not know that a sword pierced Kaiju body They did not know that Katarina had shed her sword toward Kaiju. The people of the world only saw the current situation. Kaiju and Death Monarch facing each other, Kaiju in a state of weakness, Death Monarch holding a sword. Some people think it is a pity. These people are warriors and even though Kaiju is someone who could not be considered good, there is this feeling of cherishing heroes. Now that Death Monarch bring out his sword, and with Kaiju the way he is, how could anyone stop this sword? Some people sighed. Some people frowned. Mixed emotions from all over the world. No matter who stands on Death Monarch position, they probably also would do what Death Monarch would do. Everyone would want to deal with such a formidable enemy like Kaiju once and for all. As for the feelings of heroes cherishing heroes, even if there is, it is probably a weak feeling The sword on Death Monarch hand gathers the power of the world. Even though he said that he could only strikes three more times, nobody would underestimate the strike of someone like Death Monarch. During the war with the Demon King, Death Monarch swing of the sword pacify the world, killing tens of thousands of demon-like creatures Azief sighed again and then he swings is sword. The sword shot out, the sword itself turns into a light sword. There is no sword in his hand. Where is his sword? It bes light and so the sword light erupted, like a beautiful thing, hiding its destructive power The power of that sword erupted in almost an instant and its spreads to the world, the Ten Seas and the numerous continent all over the world The sword is as majestic and domineering as before. But everyone who was watching it was shocked. Because that sword light did not fall on Kaiju. ''What?'' This shocking sword strike passed directly above Kaiju head. ''Crack!'' ''Crack!'' There is the sound of cracking that could be heard all over the world. And the moment the sound of that crack echoes all over the world, thunder and lightning erupted all over the world. The sky turns dark red and purlish ldark lighting could be seen trailing all over the clouds all around the world The sword light cut the sky, and cut thews, cut the order. That is the thought of everyone. But there are some people who knows what Death Monarch had cut Death Monarch had just the Heavenly Will Or to be more urate, Azief had justpletely shattered the connection between Kaiju and the Heavenly Will. ''You wanted to use a borrowed knife to kill me. You are still too amateurish'' Azief muttered to himself But the sword did not simply cut the connection between the Heavenly Will and Kaiju, instead the sword light continued on. However, this part of the battle could not be seen by the people of the world. Because this sword light disappeared after cutting the connection At least that is how it looks like for the people seeing this scene. But Azief knows where his sword light is going The sword light is his sword will. And there is a reason why people called it a sword will. There is a part of his will in that strike. And so, he could feel and he could see what his sword strike sees. Like a bomb that have surveince camera attached to it only it is moreplicated and moreprehensive. The sword continued and pierce through the hidden dimension where the Heavenly Will resides. There is a gate. A gate filled with divine energy,prised of all the energy on earth. A Heavenly Gate. Azief only smirks when he saw this in his Divine Sense The sword cut through the energy like a hot knife cutting butter and then it hit the Heavenly Gate BOOOM! The sword is not his strongest attack. But even so, the momentum of this sword was so strong that even the Heavenly Gate could not help but tremble fiercely. Hanging above the air, exuding divine energy, this gate might be one of the ns of the Heavenly Will to connect Heaven and Earth This kind of gate is a powerful gate that could not easily be destroyed. But Azief had always been a step ahead of the Heavenly Will Even in his weakest moment right now, his sword managed to smash onto the gate and causes it to trembles. There are cracks all over and then the sword will finally dissipated The sword will of Death Monarch could not destroy Heavenly Gate with a single sword, but it is at the level of shaking the Heavenly Gate with a sword Why then bother shing the sword? To Azief, it was simple reasoning. And the message he wanted to convey is also very simple. What he wanted to convey is a warning. And the Heavenly Will look at his gate and he retracted his energy from the world. In the real world however, the people of the world could not see this dimension breaking battle. What they see however that Kaiju energy and aura which was already declining, declined even more. The world is silent. All wondering what Death Monarch is going to do now. If Death Monarch words is to be believed. There are still two strikes that he could use. The silence continued. But Azief simply looks at Kaiju. And he did not attack Kaiju then look at the sky and look at Death Monarch and then he understood something. But he still needs to confirm it. ''Thank you'' Kaiju, even in his weakest moment still stands there above the sea proudly. ''You will go back to your world. And nevere again. Next time you came, I will not be merciful'' Azief waves his hand and the chaotic energy all around the Turbulent Sea was scattered. And the trident on Kaiju hand was yanked away from him. The moment that trident leave his hand, he could feel all the power he felt before drained away from him and he falls down to the sea. Azief look uninterestedly at Kaiju. ''As long as you did not die'' now the whole world is trying to find the reason why did Azief did not kill Kaiju. They might not understand it but some people understand In the end, however, Azief never cares about their understanding. Azief then turned his gaze toward the distant ind, the ind continent of Arturia. his divine eyes brimming with awe-inspiring power, his Divine Sense noted all of the ships and the enemies still on the ind. He have two more strikes. And for him that is enough He waves his hand Whoosh! With a mere flick of his hand, a cataclysmic gust surged forth, pulsating with the might of a thousand storms. The pirate ships, the armada of the Crime Alliance, and the countless vessels aligned against the world powers, quivered before the overwhelming force unleashed by Azief. In a single effortless motion, his hand moved across the heavens, like a divine painter''s brush, and devastation cascaded upon the sea. The very fabric of reality quaked as each ship met its swift demise, shattered and pulverized into fragments of their former grandeur. The ocean trembled beneath the cataclysmic force, as if acknowledging the godly presence thatmanded its every movement. ''What the hell!'' ''Fuck!'' someone cursed ''He still has that much power?'' Witnessing this extraordinary disy of divine prowess, onlookers gasped in disbelief and awe. ''this is Divine Comprehension realm at the peak level. Truly like a god!'' some Disk Formation levelers that was watching this could not help but exim The magnitude of Death Monarch power eclipsed any mortalprehension, rendering even the mightiest warriors humbled in his divine presence. In just a couple of second, the gust wreak devastation The ocean nowy strewn with the remnants of shattered hulls and broken dreams, a testament to the insignificance of mortal ambitions in the face of a true deity. Death Monarch casual gesture had unravelled the vast armada, reducing it to a mere memory of defiance, its audacious challenge met with effortless obliteration. The strongest man in the world is not someone that could be judged bymon sense. Never has that sentence so inconvertibly proved as it is today Amidst this, Kaiju turned into a dragon and disappeared from the Turbulent Sea, swimming in the dark deep ocean and quickly leave the Turbulent Sea. Azief stands there on the sky for fifteen minutes, his eyes seems to look at the world. And then after feeling that everything is over, he simply said ''Cut'' And the guillotine on the execution tform falls down. Ten heads rolled own from the execution tform The area around the execution tform is empty. It is lonely death for them. The ten people that was under that guillotine could only watched as they saw their colleague failed to save them. With Kaiju defeat, all hope is lost for them And the Crime Alliance, the Pirates, the other organization that roams in the underbelly of society, could also only watched as their people being executed. Azief had done all he could and he push his reputation and the prestige of the world power to its peak Then he announced and the whole world heard it ''The war is over!'' And then he flies off back to the ind. And the curtain of the war slowly closed down >>> Chapter 1522 Sigh, Give Up, Bide For Time ? The world sighed. And those who watched the end of the war could not help but have many mixed emotions. The moment Death Monarch announced to the world that the war is over, the war is over. That is the strength of his word. In the aftermath of the conflict, the world powers basked in their victory, celebrating their triumph over the dark forces that had threatened their dominance. The war had been long and arduous, with countless lives lost and cities ravaged. However, it did not exceed the casualties like the War of Weronian and while there is may lives lost, it is in the tens of thousands which is small considering the fact that the world was at war. Of course, because of the expansion of the world, not all parts of the world was attacked. Even the world powers does not have enough manpower to attack every continent in the world Since there is too many of them to count. The sizes of every continent is also veryrge and the fact that the world has be a Super Earth had made many people migrate all over Those with power and wanted to be left alone could even hide in these continents and secluded themselves The Crime Alliance, the pirates the other criminal organization focused their attacks onrge and important cities. They were never intending to upy any of the cities. They simply have to inflict the greatest damage and then hope that kaiju defeated Death Monarch. However, the world powers had ultimately prevailed, and their victory was unequivocal. The evil force, known collectively as the Crime Alliance, consisted of various nefarious organizations that operated in the shadows of the criminal underworld. They had sought to challenge the authority of the world powers, aiming to disrupt the bnce of power and impose their own malevolent agenda upon the world. The Crime Alliance had employed ruthless tactics, employing piracy, terrorism, and other illicit activities to weaken the world powers. They thrived on chaos and instability, preying on the innocent and vulnerable in their quest for control and dominance. Their actions were driven by greed, power-hunger, and a disregard for the sanctity of life. In contrast, the world powers,prising established governments and organizations, represented stability, order, and the rule ofw. They stood as beacons of justice, working to maintain peace and protect the well-being of their citizens. This¡­..this is the script. This is the propaganda. Whoever wins be justice. And everyone could already tell how this story would be told. The justice of the World powers. The evil entity of Crime Alliance, the pirates and the others that oppose the formation of the Seven World Powers are the evil forces of the world Why are they called the evil force? Because they lose. And whoever lose is evil. And whoever wins is justice. The world powers wins and it won in such a way that there is no doubt about it So, the other forces that attack the world powers be viins and the world powers be heroes. Thus, always how justice work. Many people that watched this battle all over the world sighed. Some of them sighed harder than the rest Some sighed longer Some could only remain silent. ''So, in the end the world powers still wins. Heh'' some people snorted. Some people sighed. Some people felt like the world be even more oppressive. The world powers is not always good. Some of them are evil. No¡­.that is a na?ve way of seeing it. The world powers is motivated by interest. And the interest of the state always outweighed the interest of the individual. The world power is just another structure of power like a state, only they are bigger and they are ruled by godlike beings. But in this world, everyone have the chance to be godlike. Death Monarch, before he became Death Monarch was a lone wolf. At least that is how he is described by man. A lone wolf that operates alone. But even then, his strength rivals that of the World Government. Death Monarch did not create this structure. But he sure as hell did perfect it. The Seven World powers all have their sins. In their pursuit for power, clearly many people were harmed. The only difference between them and the so-called evil forces they defeated is that they know to bnce it More people benefited than it oppresses. The rulers have different perspectivepared to the ones that are being ruled. For example, the Order of Thinkers. They are considered to be the one with the least influence among the Seven World powers. They have many great inventions and many powerful weapons But theyck a powerhouse, like Death Monarch for Pandemonium, like Jean in the Republic or how Japan got Hikigaya. Some people might think that out of the seven world powers, they are the most harmless considering theck of influence they could exert But that¡­..that could not be more further than the truth The Order of Thinkers is popted by a secret order. There is a reason why they are called the Order of Thinkers. They started out from a secret organisation. A secret organisation of scientist, inventors, intelligent people But one must note that the Order of Thinkers are mostly joined by fringe scientist. Some of them are eve considered crazy. But to say that they are not scientist would be a false statement. These are not people who promoted pseudo-science or some made up science. Many of those that follow the Grand Researcher, the found of the Order were people who were shunned in the scientificmunity What made them called fringe is because of theirck of ethics in proving their scientific method Some because of some political leaning. Others because they do not know how to socialise with the higher society Someck funding and could only theorize. For example, one of the chemists in the Order of Thinkers once created something that would target someone based on a genome differential. There is another who created something that seems to breach boundaries between world only it is built during the time before the Fall Some created a variation of the CRISPR-Cas9 to edit the human genome. In both cases, they worked for government secret research. And for both, they were shunned and erased. The chemist created a biological weapon that could target a certain DNA that is prevalent in certain people. The possibility of genocide by a chemical weapon has never been higher. His research however was cut short. Human right group, ethicalmittees, politicians who did not want their name rted to this research shut him down and shut his ess tor research. The chemist himself is quite the crazy kooky one. But he is one of the Chemist in the Order of Thinkers. As for the one who created the variation of the CRISPR-Cas9, he tries to do human experimentation even though he was not allowed to Activating the so-called warrior gene. This uncontrolled experimentation of humans by manipting the Monoamine oxidase A gene was barely stopped when it was found out The military who he worked for was very reluctant to shut down this program but the moment it reached the politicians desk and the possibility of the news broke out to the public made him a scapegoat of the military. He never had the chance to prove that he could manipte people tendencies towards violence. This particr biologist believes that if he could do this, he could create a perfect soldier who felt no remorse and would fight to the death. By manipting this gene, he propose that the soldiers would have incredible strength, and would be like the berserker in the old Viking stories. The only side effect would be death after the overexertion of adrenaline in the body This was the research of that biologist and he was stopped. Now, these two people were shunned and when the world Falls, the Grand Researcher came to them and hold them and bring them into the order of Thinkers And they are not the only ones. The early members, the founders of the Order of Thinkers are this kind of crazy and somewhat evil scientist. To them, the highest purpose is to the advancement of science and technology¡­.regardless of the human cost. Of course, after they became a world power, more sane scientist, the one so called the orthodox scientist began to join. But it did not change the fact that the Order of Thinkers had every questionable people holding the power. And during the war with the Multiversal Convergence many things about them were revealed like human experimentation. What the world sees was the product that have seeded. They did not see the humans, the lives that have been sacrificed to gain that sess. The Aztec have human sacrifices. And a few other pagan religions also have human sacrifices. But no one talks about the human sacrifices of science. To them, they are fighting for the advancement of science for they believe that science would lead to some kind of paradise or utopia. Just like those shamans who believe sacrificing children and babies to the Sun would somehow save the world The only difference is that they have the name of world power, their power and influence is legitimate and acknowledge by the other world powers. So, some people sighed. Some people give up. And some people will bide their time again. >> Chapter 1523 Return Home ? Then there is the League of Freedom. The names did not match their intention. It might be called the League of Freedom but their freedom is unlike the freedom before the Fall. Their freedom is a perversion of the term freedom. A doublespeak. Doublethink full of Newspeak. But they do preach some of the ideals of freedom and over the years, the Doublespeak decrease, the double think is not so prevalent and more of the Newspeak is eradicated. Ironically, in the beginning they did not believe what they preach. Yet, as time goes by, they were funnily enough is influenced by the manifesto that they write to fool the people. They fight for the freedom of the world to¡­.choose. That was their manifesto. At that time, there were only a few factions in the world And their main enemy has always been the World Government who sought to unify all of the Earth under One Government. Hirate believe that if the world is unified under one power, the resources of the world could easily be redistributed and then with one unifiedmand, humanity could make the leap forward into a different kind of future. Of course, with the appearance of Pandemonium, this idea had to be shelved but the objective of the World Government ahs never changed. As an antithesis to the World Government, League of Freedom unify people who did not want to be in any other powers. And as years go by, League of Freedom who at the beginning was more authoritarian bes mellow a bit with them upholding their own manifesto Among the many world powers, they are the only ones that is known to start with a sketchy past. To be more urate a very brutal past. But that is rarely mentioned nowadays The League of Freedom is filled with misfit and crazy criminals that has been whitewashed. The Republic supported many rebel forces all over the world, employ spying on many world powers. What about the World Government then? They are even worse. Their projects are shrouded in secrecy most of which would be very dangerous and broke so manyws that it would be a joke. There is the Genesis project. On paper, it looks like a noble project but those who are involved in it knows that there is something very wrong with that project There is also the Chimera project. Then there is the World Gate which also contributed to the weakening of the time space and fabric of reality of Earth, contributing to the Multiversal Convergence. How about the Lotus Order? Surely, they are not like the other world powers. But no, they also have skeletons in their closet. Lotus Order, in theory was given the power to govern the continent of Asia. But Asia is big. And Lotus Order does not reign supreme. What one called Lotus Order is only merely the territory that once belong to China, Mongolia, a few parts of the North Korea and some territory around the Ural mountains. As for other parts of Asia, they are ruled by warlords that pay allegiance to the Lotus Order. Of course, this allegiance is just lip service. These warlords are basically kings in their dominion. Surely such a weak world power that could not even control fully their region of power could not have any way to do evil stuff, right? But no, evil always finds a way. In the process of pacifying the rebellion forces in Asia, how many people were killed, how many people were ughtered and how many innocent people were caught up in such killings? The soldiers that the Emperor of Wei uses is not always honourable. They might not interfere with other world powers or supply other rebellious forces with weapons or trying to escte conflict but surely they are no saints Then there is the African Alliance. There is civil war, child soldiers, massacres, attacks on civilian, instability all around The African Alliance has fifty-four members. Sometimes it changed. Sometimes new leaders emerge, a new kingdom rise, old kingdom falls While the formation of the African Alliance has alleviated many of these atrocities, the problem is still there. Hatred could not be extinguished in a day. It is like an ember of fire on the verge of dying All it needs is wind blowing just enough to lit the ember into a fire and this fire could spread and turns into a great me Vast resources, advanced technology means shit. Because people are going to be people. And how about Pandemonium? The strongest of them all. With Death Monarch sitting on its throne, it should be free of such evil. Whenpared to the other world powers, it must be acknowledged that Pandemonium did not suffer the same problem that the other world power suffered. They did not have to vie for anyone for thends that they have inhibited. Death Monarch clear up the continent of Australia from monsters and take it for himself And even though they were a few Australians that survived the initial attack, who darese before Death Monarch and try to im thatnd in front of him? Unless you are not screwed right in the head, you would not shorten your life doing such a stupid action. But Pandemonium has thergest and most powerful intelligence agency in the world headed by Sasha. Sasha herself even though she has the title of the Nightingale, she is not some kind of peaceful birds that sings in the night She is in charge of a very powerful intelligence agency that probably knows everything about everyone. Death Monarch rarely care about what Pandemonium does. But the apparatus of power that Pandemonium had amassed being under the umbre of the strongest person in the world has allowed them to have great control and influence over the world. Wherever and whenever they make a move, it affects the entire world. They could disrupt the stability of a region simply by uttering a few sentences. When a force reaches that level of power, that level of influence, then even an unintentional move could bring catastrophic consequences to innocent people And the world always have to worry about Death Monarch losing control. The six powers is basically the check and bnce of Death Monarch Before today war, there is still many forces that are free. Not everyone that opposes the world powers are evil To some of the world powers, the forces that attacked them today are criminals, pirates and terrorist. The broadcast focus on the members of the Crime Alliance and the pirates because they are more well known. But there is also some forces that are regarded as terrorists forces There is the Independence Leader for El Salvador Guillermo who fought against the League of Freedom But it is clear that Guillermo is one of the warlords that tried to wrestle the control of Central America and to be acknowledged by the world powers. While his motive are not pure, they are many of those independence leaders that does not really approve of theirnds and their territory to be carved up by the seven great powers. Now, that the threat of monsters is not as high as before, humans find a way to divide themselves again To the world powers, these people are terrorist. But another man terrorists is another man freedom fighter They lose, they be terrorist. They won, they be freedom fighters. The definition of good and evil in the arena of politics had always been defined by the people in power And so today¡­people mourned. Mourned the era of the greatpetition. Today, the supremacy of the world power prevails. And whether that is a good thing or a bad thing¡­..is still something that needs to be seen. ... Regardless of what the world thinks or hope to see, everything was already set in stone. The world powers that participated in this war quickly returned back to their headquarters. The Lotus Order was the fastest to return. The moment they saw Death Monarch defeated Kaiju; they give the order to return to Asia. By now, all the personnel of the Lotus Order has left the ind and sailing back to Asia. To those who knows the inside story, they would not be surprised. Even though the Crime Alliance retreated in Asia after finding out that Death Monarch defeated Kaiju, that is not the only threat facing the Lotus Order. It is not that lee Sangmin and the Emperor of Wei did not want to take it easy. But a rebellion happened inside the Lotus Pce. The son of the Emperor lead a coup. So, how could they not quickly try to return home The moment they went out of the Turbulent Sea, they could use teleportation array to quickly connect with the teleportation array in Asia. Joining the war was the Emperor of Wei Feng Jing. In the war, he defeated three thousand pirates alone, break through the encirclement of a thousand androids and manage to destroy one of the energy supplies of the mech army of the invading force Arrayist Sage Lee Sangmin participated in the creation of the protection formation of the ind. Without his protection formation, the ind would have even wrecked when Azief and Kaiju duking it out with each other He also helps from the background by constructing talismans and amulets for the low-level soldiers and crested many arrays formation traps on the four directions of the city of Arturia, making it imprable from poison gas and other more subtle and intangible kind of magic. Now, they are sailing home. >> Chapter 1524 One Last Piece ? As for the Republic, there was Jean. Jean should rest after what he had done. He has been fighting all over the world. From Asia, to Europe, from Africa to Central America, his figure could be seen everywhere around the world fighting the invasion forces But the moment the war ended Jean seems to have received a news that startles him. He returns to the ind and then quickly returns to Moscow. Not many knows the reason but for someone like Jean who was always calm to suddenly being so anxious, something big must have happened The Republic lost many people but the memorable death were Null. That is Jean former general when he was campaigning all over Europe. Who would have thought he would have died fighting Susanoo? Maybe it is because of his death that Jean returned back to Moscow. It is reported that Maximoff also returned to Moscow in panic. Many people thought he would at least stay for a while considering that he is very much injured Everyone knows Maximoff as quite the good sniper. Not many people knows he is also rted to Jean. He is the disciple of Paulette. And since Paulette is Jean woman, in a way Maximoff also in Jean camp But not all of the people from the Republic returned home. While the ship of the Republic has now left the port, there is one person left that is from the Republic. And that person is the Ice Queen Katarina. The reason she did not return¡­.everyone seems to know. The Ice Queen made quite the impact during the war Everyone still remembers her sword It is hard to describe her sword. But one thing they acknowledge was its power. It is a sword shot by a Disk Formation levelers that pierce through the body of Kaiju who holds the trident. At that time, Kaiju could even fight evenly with Death Monarch who is in Divine Comprehension realm. And everyone seem to know that Death Monarch and the Ice Queen is now together. Not many people know why the Divine Archer and Death Monarch break up, but details like that never matters to them What matters to them is how juicy the stories is. Facts never mattered in the conversation. Themon people gossiped but those powerful people thinks And they think it very deeply. With Death Monarch and Ice Queen on the same side, it means the Republic internal problem will be solved sooner orter. It is no longer time to hedge the bet. It is time to go all in, these are the few thoughts of the people after confirming the matter This line of thought clearly refers to the Boris Problem. Why does the Boris Problem is the thought that rise to the mind? Because Katarina now have the support of Death Monarch And the support of Death Monarch means the support of Pandemonium. Katarina is Boris younger sister. And everyone knows that Boris love Katarina. And Katarina loves her brother So, the Boris Problem had to be discussed. But that had to wait for other days. With the war won and the immediate threat neutralized, the world powers need to focus on the painstaking process of recuperation. The pirates is defeated in Arturia today, but there is still many pirates all over the Ten Seas. The war won today simply proven the world powers invincibility and also shows the world who really rules the world This does not mean that somehow from today, the entire world power would have the ability to supervise every faction in the sea But without a powerful figure for them to unite around, the process of disintegrating powerful pirate crew be easier And with the death of many powerful Crime Lords and Pirate Lords, the situation of the sea would be more chaotic for the pirates and the Crime Alliance. Power, like nature, abhors a vacuum. And with a vacuum of power , ambitious men would rise. And in that chaos, the world power could divide them, weaken then and then control them Some of the smart people in the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Lords could clearly see such a scheme. But even if they knew, it would not matter. They could not stop it. Because human desire is there The more they push back, the more they will find out that there is nothing they could do to stop it. The Ten Seas is no longer a threat. The Crime Alliance will fall into internal fighting. The war is won and the world powers retain their supremacy And since the war has been won, there is no longer any reason for them to stay in Arturia Death Monarch did not force them to stay, and so they would not stay The League of Freedom, the Order of Thinkers, and the African Alliance should return now and focus their attention towards their respective territories, assessing the damages inflicted by the conflict and working to restore normalcy. However, a sense of unease gripped the internationalmunity. The ships of the World Government remained docked in port; their intentions unclear. While the other five great powers swiftly returned home to address their own territories, the World Government lingered, leaving observers perplexed and curious. The other five great powers all sailed home. But the ships of the World Government is still at port And everyone wonders¡­..what does the World Government want to do? And everyone remembered. The trident is in Death Monarch hands. Where were Hirate? Where is Raymond? Was there an agreement? And if there is an agreement, what is the agreement about? There is many questions that has not been answered yet. And the world could feel that thing are not really over yet. ...¡­. Azief is inside a room. This is the meeting room that Arthur had given him. Even though it might seem like the war did not touch the city of Arturia, only those who are on the ground knows that the war did touch the city Fortunately, enough the people of the city have all been evacuated. And while there is many buildings that fall prey to explosion and destruction, it would be easy to reconstruct them using the robots. He sat on his chair and he looks around him "Arthur did a great job'' he thought to himself. The room itself is designed in a way to impress those whoe it, like it is a room that exudes majesty The room itself is in a vast rectangr room, its proportions carefully designed tomand attention. The hall''s length stretches between one and a half to three times its width, giving it a sense of spaciousness and grandeur. Its height, taller than its width, adds to the imposing ambiance. The hall is adorned withrge windows, allowing natural light to flood the space and providing breath taking views of the surroundingndscapes. Along one of the long sides, a magnificent bay window stands proudly, offering an even more panoramic vista and serving as a focal point of the room. borate tapestries depicting scenes of valour and heraldic symbols hang from the walls, adding vibrant colours and intricate designs to the room ambiance. Azief sighed looking at those. Azief knows Arthur had his own band of knights and for them, he would give them titles. With Arturia imed by Pandemonium, Azief would also bestow title to him. ''I did neglect that'' he mutter to himself. Most of the people work under him was given title but thets time he conferred a title was during the time when he was stuck in that Fake World Arthur on the other hand had uses the bestowal of title to open upnds on the ind continent. ''I do need to acknowledge Arthur and give him an appropriate title'' he thought to himself. Azief had many things in his mind. There is still the matter of his breakthrough that he needs to solve. There is the secret that he had learned about the future. And the meeting he had with the Creator also gives him a lot of things to think about So, it is then understandable why something so trivial in his eyes was forgotten But what is trivial to him is very important to the people below him. Standing on different heights, the aspiration and dreams would also be different. Now, that he saw those heraldic items and coats of arms, suddenly the memory of this problem rises in his mind and he nodded to himself It is time for another conferring of titles to make sure the division of power clear. Azief continue to observe the room. The centre piece of the hall is therge firece that upies a prominent ce. The firece, crafted meticulously from stone, boasts an exquisite overmantle. Intricate carvings adorn the overmantle, showcasing the coat of arms of Arthur. The crackling fire within the firece casts a warm glow, illuminating the room and providing aforting atmosphere. The hearth serves as a gathering point, drawing people closer during colder seasons, and adding a touch of coziness to the grandeur of the hall. ''I guess Arthur created this to create some kind of ambiance.'' After all, when you reached Disk Formation level, the cold hardly could prate your body and the heat would not make you sweat Unless the cold is magical in nature, and the heat is like the heat of the direct sun. Other than that, they could easily regte their body temperature to optimal state to adapt to the climate Azief sighed ''I am early. I am rarely early'' he muttered to himself >> Chapter 1525 The Deal ? Azief sighed alone in the empty room. Azief rarelye into the room early. It is almost like a habit that hees into the room at the end. Because most of the time, people waist on him and not the other way around. And usually, today would also be the same. But today, he had a lot to think about And there is no need to intimidate the person he is going to meet today. Nowadays, there is no need for him to intimidate anyone. Because everyone is already pretty intimidated. There is too little too much. Azief knows when to apply pressure and when to ease off. "Katarina¡­..I guess she could take care of herself. And the sword¡­..that sword strike¡­" and he chuckles a bit ''it would be too much for me to help her. After all, that kind of path needed to be traverse by oneself. Katarina should walk that path alone'' And he sighed ''Then there is Jean'' And with this Azief sighed Jean problem is not his problem. But the circumstances made him unable to forget it and made him even more curious. Especially after he himself check on Paulette. There is this premonition¡­.a premonition that this has something to do with him It is just a feeling. A faint feeling. But Azief had learned not to ignore such feeling. The feeling that he felt is no mere worries or concern. The moment he had learned the rules of destiny and fate, even his feeling is attuned to the destiny and fate. He doesn''t know how he is rted in the big scheme but he could tell that there is connection between what happen to Paulette and his own fate and destiny., The connection is there, no matter how subtle. ''Not a direct cause but something that would resonate with my own fate and destiny'' he muttered to himself. He did not tell Jean this because he himself could not be sure He sighed and ask the same question that Jean had asked him ''Who attacked Paulette?'' This is something that concerned Azief too. He does not know what kind of beast that could put Paulette in such situation. And Jean also did not know This alone is very amazing. Both Azief and Jean is in Divine Comprehension realm. The things that they want to know could easily be deduced. Azief could see through fates and destiny, manipte life force and death force, Jean could manipte time and space and it should have been very easy for both of them to find out if someone attack Paulette. But even after mobilizing their power, all they could see was a nk. A void. An emptiness. Either the person doing it have powers beyond them or they use some kind of method that could hide from the perception of a Divine Comprehension realm. If Loki could do it, if Void could do it¡­.why not someone else? Jean did not wait for long before he rushed back to Moscow. Arturia did not have many medical devices. Azief did offer him to go to Pandemonium. But, he probably has his own method. Azief had heard that Jean had something called the Room of Clocks. And he has all kinds of magical methods. Jean brought her to him first. And Azief put his hand on her and survey her energy. She is not dead. She seems more like...like she is asleep. Like a Sleeping Beauty. Her energy is not chaotic but for some reason she did not wake up. Azief uses his abilities but none of it works. Of course, there are other kinds of magic that he did not use. After all, there is still many methods that he could try. But that requires a deeper examination. But Azief did not dare try. In destructive capabilities, Azief knows that his power is second to none in this world However, in the methods of healing, even with all of his abilities he must conceded to many of the healer profession. Normal injuries, even those who were cut, as long as there is a breath, Azief could breathe life force and save such a person However, it is different when the diseases and the affliction touches the ethereal. The intangible. And that is what Paulette seems to be afflicted by. A different kind of magic. A dark magic. And this kind of magic is the hardest to solve. Dark magic is notoriously difficult to counter and dispel. Its intricate nature made it a formidable challenge even for someone as powerful as himself. It twisted and corrupted the very fabric of existence, leaving a trail of chaos and suffering in its wake. And dark magic has many mediums and many ways. Some uses emotions. Some uses items. The intangible. The unseen. In some worlds there is stark differences between dark magic and white magic and every world has its own definition of what constitutes dark magic or white magic, whether that magic is good or bad. Of course, just like on Earth, where the concept of justice in general decided by the powerful, the definition of magic is also determined by the ruling powers But there is the justice that is recognized by the public and then there is the justice that other people know in their hearts. And the same is for magic. Azief had seen many destructive magic and not all destructive magic is considered dark amici and vice versa. But most worlds agree that anything that contributes to destruction and chaos could fall into the category of dark magic. Fireball for example destroys thing. But it could also light the way, warm the body, create a light in darkness. This is nature of magic that had two sides. Like a knife where you could use it to kill people or to chop cabbages. You could use a hammer to build a house or smash someone head with it Then there is magic that its own entire existence is rooted in destruction, in chaos, in providing despair and sadness. And that is its only function. Most of these kinds of magic falls clearly into what most worlds would agree a dark magic. And because of that he is very reluctant in trying to save Paulette. Not because he did not want to But because he understood the difficulty. One wrong move and he could bring more harm than good. Given enough time, Azief could probably learns and resolve such magic. But that requires certain experimentation, a method of trial and error And Azief is quite sure that Jean would not want his girlfriend to be some kind ofb rat for him to try all kinds of magic. And in the method of healing, Jena might also be more advanced than him. However, even though Paulette problem is not his, one thing puzzles him. This method¡­it probably would work against anyone. Of course, it probably would not have such an effect on Divine Comprehension leveller and might only work with Disk formation levelers. From the report he find out that Paulette seems to be bitten by a snake. There is all kinds of weird thing surrounding this matter. And his intuition is telling him that this might not be so simple. For now, he simply ordered Arthur to find more information about this matter Azief then sighed. He got the report about Shinji death Sasha told him to leave it to her. And he will. Shinji was a person that he very much admired. If not, he would not have recruited the man. ''Maybe, it is better it ends like this'' he mutters to himself. If people hear it, people might not understand why he said what he said. Only he understood it. It''s only been a few hours after the battle. The execution tform is still wet with blood and the sound of explosion could still be heard all over the ind. There is still some pockets of battle. But Azief did not need to interfere no more at this juncture. He was thinking about something else when someone knocked the door Azief waves his hand and a gust of wind flew and the door opened. There is three people in front of the door. They walk in and look around the room. ''A medieval design'' ''there is no table'' ''the windows bring in the light. A pity there is fire all over the city'' these three people enter and all speak at the same time Azief smiles and then click his finger . the door closes, a table materializes and three chairs manifested itself six feet long and three feet wide table appears ''Sit'' The three people nodded and sit on the chair. There is Raymond, wearing a war armor. His face had some scratches , his blond hair is tied neatly his blue eyes scanning the room. On the other seat, there is Hirate, his face is pale white, a trace of tiredness could be seen. And on the other seat is Hikigaya. He now wears something a bit more casual. At least casual for him. He still wears his robe but it is a brand-new purple robe. His hair is let loose and there is a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at Hirate Azief have many things to do, many things to settle. So, he did not want to waste time. ''I think you know why I call you here'' at this he turns to Raymond. Raymond face turns solemn and he nodded. ''We have a deal, Raymond. Do you still agree with that deal?'' Raymond eyes narrowed. Hirate is solemn. And Hikigaya is just sitting on his chair, looking at all of this with apparent amusement >> Chapter 1526 Ask The Question ? ''We have a deal, Raymond. Do you still agree with that deal?'' for a moment there is an oppressing silence in the room ''I promise you before. I am not a man that would break my promise'' Azief eyes narrowed. ''It is hard to simply believe your promise. I know of your reputation'' ''Then you know I am telling the truth'' Azief shakes his head ''The stake is too high now. I could not afford any failure.'' He paused for a second before saying ''I do not want to dy myself again. If I trust you now, and you betray me, I would have to spend a lot of time. It would be like raising a tiger to kill myself'' Hirate was about to say something but Raymond stop him with his eyes. He sighed and then said ''I am speaking honestly. But you can''t believe me. Then what do you suggest we do right now?'' ''Swear it. Swear it under the Heavenly Will'' Raymond eyes narrowed and the atmosphere in the room seems to crackle. The tension onlysted a few second and then he chuckles. ''It seems you have found a method to use the Heavenly Will'' Azief did not even bother to reply. The silence did notst long, Raymond sighed and swear to honour the deal Above the heavens, the entire Heavenly Way shakes. But no one could feel this other than Azief and Raymond. Azief hearing the promise acknowledged by the Heavenly Will could feel that the Heavenly Will be even moreplete. However, it bing moreplete did not mean that it was good for him. But unlike before, he did not try to stop it. ''A month. I will give you a month. After that, meet me. I will send you a message. At that time,e'' Raymond nodded He and Hirate had made a deal with Death Monarch. They made the deal knowing fully that he had to pay So, he simply nodded in agreement. It would be stupid of him to try to back out of this deal at this point of time Azief waves his hand and space behind him tear itself apart. Coming out from the space is a wooden case. A three feet wooden case. The wooden case floated in the air and Raymond, Hirate and Hikigaya could all see that the wooden case is carved with all kinds of runes and other methods of sealing. there is matrixes of sealing carved and the scent of the wooden box seems to emanate a scent that seems to affect the space where the scent flows. The wooden box, like anything that Death Monarch possess is magical The wood case slowly floats toward the table and when it is on top of the table, it slowly floated down and then itnded on the table gently. Azief look at the wooden case with aplicated expression. Hikigaya also look interested. ''It''s in there?'' Azief nodded. ''Open it'' Azief said to Raymond and Raymond did not need to be told twice. He opens the wooden case. The moment Azief spoke the word open, everyone could tell that the sealing formation of the case was dispelled. Raymond open the top of the case and inside the case is a three feet long trident. Even though the trident is just lying there, Raymond could feel its energy radiating out. Like a sea wave that keeps rolling to the shore. Raymond look at the trident and for a moment, it was like he was entranced. ''Take it and try to hold it'' Raymond was broken out of his contemtion and his face bes a bit weird. It is because the words that Azief had said that made him feel like there is something wrong ''What happened?'' he ask Azief did not mean to hide anything so he tell the truth ''I try to hold it. What happens was there is a rebounding effect. I could still hold it if I wanted to'' ''But I could not mobilize its power and it keeps rejecting me. If not for my realm, the trident would jump out and flew out from my hands'' He paused for a second and then said ''To guard against any unexpected ident, I sealed the trident inside the wooden case. It did not reject Kaiju. I wanted to see whether it would reject you or will it ept you'' Raymond look at the trident. And he was thinking about the past. He had hold it for a moment when he was shing with Kaiju in that ind filled with winds and storms. At that time, the trident did not reject him. Even Sofia had the chance to hold that trident. And the trident also did not reject her. Raymond look at Death Monarch. Azief notice the stare but he did not seem to mind. In Raymond mind right now, there is a question Sofia could hold it. He could hold it. Kaiju could also hold it. Why not him? However, he decided not to think too much about this. It is better that the trident rejected him. Whatever the reason was, it is good for him. Raymond hold the trident and for a second he waited if there is any reaction from the trident But nothing happened and he smiles. He pulls the trident out from the case and the moment he brought it out, the size and length of the trident changes Now, it is seven feet tall with Raymond standing around 6''6. Raymond could tell that if he wanted to, he could make it longer and bigger. But because his control over the trident is non-existent, the changing of size of the trident has some limitations. And he could feel two foreign energy coursing through the trident. One of them is divine in nature. A pure divine energy that pulsate with indescribable power. Just by being in contact with this energy, Raymond felt like his connection with thews of the world deepens This divine energy must be the energy of Poseidon. The Poseidon of Olympus. Raymond had brush up some knowledge about the true origin of this trident when he found out that this trident is the true trident of Poseidon In his study he had learned extensively about Olympus. Not the one in the Greek myths but the one that is real in this Universe. After all, other than Pandemonium, World Government is one of the most active world powers in breaching to other worlds and dimension and of course they know a little bit about the elusive Intergctic United Alliance But Raymond himself had never seen Olympus or any of the major power of the Universe. What he knows¡­.is that the myths about Olympians is not all¡­..make believe and stories. Some of them are very real. As for the other foreign energies, it is also divine in nature but it is different. There is a trace of faint weakness. Yes, weakness That is the one thing he could describe about the other energy that he felt. That probably belong to Kaiju. Fortunately, Kaiju did not refine the trident full power. If not, probably there is no one in this world that could restrain him. After all, the trident in his hand is not some replica, or a copy of some divine weapons but a true trident of Poseidon. If the myths is to be believed, Cyclops created the trident. And from what he understood, Cyclops in the Universe are a very unique breed of beings that could forge all kinds of magical weapons using all kinds of things, tangible and intangible. ''How do you feel?'' Azief question echoes in thisrge room Raymond was startled for a second. He finally remembered he is still in the room. He smiles and nodded ''It did not reject me'' Azief hearing this look at the trident. His eyes seems to glow with blue light and then the glow dissipated. ''Interesting'' he paused for a second, a smirk on the corner of his mouth and he added ''Very interesting'' Azief click his finger and the space around him tear itself apart. Like a small opening suddenly was torn apart from space itself, creating somewhat a void-like space And then the lid of the wooden case suddenly jump into the air and nailed itself onto the wooden case Then the wooden case, just like the way it came, floated up and then enter back into the void of space. And then the void space closes itself Azief look at Hirate ''I have fulfilled my deal. I expect you to fulfil yours. Now, go'' Hirate scoffed. He is not used to being at the beck and call of someone else. As the President of the World Government, he is the one that summon and dismiss people. Now, that it is being done to him, the feeling is not good But he did not go. Death Monarch tell him to go and he goes? That doesn''t sound like him. And Hirate has a question he wanted to ask him. Does he really not care? Or does he not know? This question swirls in Hirate mind. ''You ask me here just to be a witness?'' Azief look at Hirate and another silence descended in the room ''I admit that when I called you I have some questions. But when I think about it, some of the question I wanted to ask you woulde to my table in the end'' ''Some of the question?'' Hirate smiles. He could guess what that question would pertain., the question that Death Monarch have, the answer which wouldy onto his table must be the kind of question that Sasha could answer That question is probably the question about the war. ''What about the question that would note onto the table? You said some of the question. I presume that there are some questions that you did not ask me. A question you knew where the answer would note on your table'' Azief sighed ''I summon you here hoping that you know something about what happen with Paulette'' The room be silent. Raymond did not say anything because he himself does not know what Death Monarch knows. And he doesn''t know what Hirate knows. He was busy fighting during the war. And Hirate¡­.he is used to the way he shielded secrets for him and from him. ''Why didn''t you ask?'' ''I thought you would tell me if you know?'' Another silence in the room Hirate face turns sour. ''Is this a test?'' Azief look at himzily ''Do you have anything to say?'' Another silence. Hikigaya sitting on his chair only watched this matter with a smile. He did not have any intention to stand up for Hirate. When has he ever seen Hirate being so flustered or so worked up? ''What do you know?'' Hirate suddenly ask. ''Maybe¡­.as much as you know'' ''You don''t want to talk about it?'' The silence this time is longer. Raymond already got what he wants but he also wanted to know what Hirate and Death Monarch is talking about Since Death Monarch did not say anything, he stays here. Azief close his eyes for a second and then opening it back he ask ''Is Loki there at that time?'' And Hirate chuckles. A smile formed on his face >> Chapter 1527 The World Is Big ? Hirate smiles. But it is an uneasy smile ''Wipe that smile out of your face Hirate'' Azief never liked seeing a smile from Hirate face. It felt like he is conspiring against you. Maybe it is just his feeling. After all, his experience with Hirate shape his experience. So, it is reasonable why he felt like this. Hirate sighs, takes a deep breath and nodded ''Tch'' Azief clicked his tongue. ''This will beplicated'' he mutters to himself. But Azief did not hide what he said and Hirate nodded ''He is not the perpetrator'' Hirate added Azief look back at him and simply ask ''You think or you know?'' At this Hirate could not answer. Another silence fills the room ''He was helping her'' he said Azief only chuckles at this "What if that is what he wanted you to see? Do not underestimate the things he could make other people see and the things he could make people believe" Azief sighed and then he said ''What if that is what he ns from the beginning?'' ''you don''t believe him? I thought he is your sworn brother. I thought that your oath of protecting him is a sign of affection toward him. Was I mistaken?'' At this Azief chuckles. "Who would have thought that you would defend him fiercely? How the world has changed'' he mutters with a smile on his face ''Loki and I¡­.we have a very weird rtionship. I would protect him...but trust him?'' he paused for a second, closes his eyes and opening it back he said to Hirate ''I trust him with certain things. But there is a lot more that I don''t trust him with. Things he would do for me¡­. sometime is not what I wanted him to do. But¡­. but he always thinks he knows better'' Of course, Azief could not tell to Hirate that he knows Loki soule from a very different timeline from all of them. Ina way, it is not wrong to say Lokie from a future. A future that is not yet written. And because of that he could not trust the motivation of Loki. Loki and Paulette have no enmity. Logically, in anyone mind, Loki would have no reason to attack Paulette. But¡­..that is now. The difficult thing about trying to understand Loki action is that he came from the future. His knowledge and his perspective in seeing thing is different. If Loki lived in the now¡­. without knowing any future information, there should be no reason for him to attack Paulette. But what if in the future that he is from, he and Paulette were enemies? What if they were rivals? These what-if situation is what worries him. He knows Loki is here to stop something. It might be his future. It clearly points to that in some capacity. Or it might be something else. Considering Loki cunning mind, it would not be an exaggeration for him to put some red herring so that he would be confused, chasing an empty lead. Azief is confident on only one thing. And that is Loki would never do anything to jeopardize his life. But for the people he loved and people who he cared about...Azief is not so sure. Because the objective is different Loki could make anyone bait. Even Sofia, Even Katarina, Sina, Sasha. People he cares about. People he has be attached to. As long as he did not die, Loki probably would not mind using anyone to fulfil his objective. And that is why he could not fully trust Loki. Maybe, Paulette is just another piece of his n A pawn. The room went silent again. "Maybe you should trust him a little" Hirate said and Azief only chuckles at this. "Go. Come when I summon you" "when will that be" Azief thought for a moment "maybe in a month" Raymond nodded and he got up from his seat. Hirate followed him from behind. Now, inside the room there is only him and Hikigaya. "A month? You seem to be dying it?" "We have just broken the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Lords. We kill a few pirate lords and a few high-ranking members of the Crime Alliance" Hikigaya nodded but he does not seem worried. "in the past this kind of purge would create chaos all over the world" "How about now?" Azief ask. Hikigaya only smiles "It would not?" "it would not" he answered. "Why?" "the world is too big now" Aziefughed at this answer and nodded. "Yes, the world is too big now" "Then why?" Hikigaya ask. The question is simple but only these two understand the meaning of this question. In the wake of the Multiversal Convergence, the once-familiar world underwent a remarkable transformation, stretching its boundaries far beyond what anyone had ever imagined. Countless new continents materialized, each with its own uniquendscapes and biodiversity, spanning vast distances that seemed to defy thews of physics. The realm between the heavens and the earth expanded, creating a breath-taking expanse of celestial wonders and mystical realms. Amidst this grand expansion, the bnce of power shifted, and the dynamics ofrge organizations such as the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Association were forever altered. A few years ago, their very eradication would have sparked unprecedented chaos and turmoil, igniting a fervour of revenge and retribution. Yet, the world had changed. The Multiversal Convergence brought forth a new era, where boundaries were blurred, and the possibilities seemed endless. Azief, with his unparalleled abilities, had swiftly and decisively exterminated the high-ranking members of these organizations, striking a blow that would have previously shaken the foundations of society. But now, a palpable shift in the air could be felt. The once mighty organizations, while undoubtedly nursing their wounds, seemed hesitant to embark on a path of immediate retaliation. They could not because there is still Death Monarch, sitting there on the top of the world, watching over the world, like the Heaven that hangs above the Earth The very mention of the name Death Monarch Azief instils fear and trepidation in the hearts of all who hear it. His reign as the undisputed ruler of the world brought with it an aura of invincibility that seemed imprable. It might seem like the world power is equal. But if it is equal, then why does when Death Monarch spoke¡­.everyone have to listen? Once Azief ascended the throne as the strongest being in existence, no one dared to challenge his authority or dream of overthrowing him. In the early years, there were some people that thought of challenging him. But as time passes and he grows stronger the more people felt like it is almost impossible to bring him down The battle between him and Kaiju was so interesting because, Kaiju almost seem to be able to fight him The might of Death Monarch Azief extended not only to his own person but also epassed his loyal followers and allies. His power was so overwhelming that attempting to directly attack him or his people would be nothing short of suicidal. Aware of this fact, those who harboured ill intentions against him turned their attention towards his allies and the other members of the world power However, even this avenue of attack proved to be a daunting task. The war that had ravaged thends and reshaped the world had already depleted the ranks of the pirates and the Crime Alliance The loss of countless soldiers and resources left them in a weakened state, unable to mount a substantial offensive against the fortified positions held by the world power. Furthermore, the sheer vastness of the expanded world presented a logistical nightmare for those contemting an assault on the important cities held by the world power. The distances to be covered, the intricate supply lines to be established, and the coordination required among their forces made such an endeavour nearly impossible to achieve at this juncture. And the most important reason ¡­. is the absence of Divine Comprehension levelers among the Pirates and the Crime Alliance This yed a crucial role in their inability to pose a significant threat in the current juncture. In contrast, the world powers had individuals with Divine Comprehension level abilities who possessed immense power and were capable of protecting their territories from any potential attacks. Jean alone had saved countless cities and kept the attack of the pirates and the Crime Alliance forces at bay. And this is only one. Now, that Azief and Hikigaya is also free, it means there is three of them. And the three of them could overwhelm the world if they wanted to This power disparity tipped the scales heavily in favor of the world powers, rendering the Pirates and the Crime Alliance virtually defenceless. It is fortunate that the Crime Alliance hides in ces where finding them is almost nigh impossible. They would make their headquarters and ce of residence in ces where Divine Sense does not work. This significant advantage held by the world powers was the primary reason why Hikigaya questioned the need for a month to pacify the broken cities and eliminate any remnants of the Pirates and the Crime Alliance. From a strategic standpoint, pooling their efforts for a week would have been sufficient to aplish these objectives. Within a week, thebined might of the world powers could have swiftly restored order and eliminated any remaining threats within their respective cities. The timeline of a month appeared unnecessarily prolonged to Hikigaya, given the overwhelming power and resources possessed by the world powers. The notion that it would take a month to pacify the entire world seemed excessive and raised questions in his mind. Azief was about to answer but then he shook his head. "I have my own consideration" The moment Azief said this, Hikigaya did not insist more. >> Chapter 1528 Prelude ? As the ind of Arturia undergoes rapid reconstruction, utilizing the convergence of magic and advanced science, the world''s attention is captivated by the task at hand. However, unbeknownst to most, behind the scenes, individuals wielding great power and influence are engaged in schemes and machinations that ripple across the globe. The defeat of the Pirate Association has sent shockwaves throughout the pirate-infested seas. With the Pirate Lords silenced by their recent loss, it is anticipated that their once boisterous presence will be significantly subdued. Furthermore, the vacant seats left by fallen Pirate Lords foreshadow an impending sh among the remaining pirates, as they vie for supremacy and control. Yet, as long as their battles are contained within their own ranks and not directed towards coastal settlements, the world atrge may remain indifferent to their internal struggles. The focus will shift towards rebuilding and revitalizing the coastal regions ravaged by the piracy scourge, allowing themon folk to gradually regain a sense of security and peace. Simultaneously, the Crime Alliance finds itself in disarray, having suffered significant losses, including the decapitation of their leadership by the relentless guillotine of justice. Forced to retreat into the shadows, they must regroup and re-establish theirwork of illicit activities. The world, too, must re-evaluate its stance and recalibrate its position in response to the shifting power dynamics resulting from the retreat of these two formidable forces. Amidst the tumultuous aftermath of these significant transformations, the world grapples with the need to reorganize itself. Nations, organizations, and individuals of influence reposition themselves, seeking to exploit new opportunities or protect their established interests. And it is the same for Death Monarch and his ally. He is still in the room. The room filled with an unusual silence, interrupted only by the presence of Azief and Hikigaya. In that moment, Azief found himself reflecting on the peculiar workings of fate as he look at Hikigaya sitting not far away from him It was a curious twist that brought them together in this manner, as neither Azief nor Hikigaya had ever anticipated such a connection. Their rtionship could not be categorized as friendship, nor could it be described as camaraderie. Yet, there was an undeniable sense of alliance that had developed between them. Hikigaya had proven himself to be a trustworthy and capable individual, someone who could deliver on his promises. Azief held great admiration forpetence, and he found himself regarding Hikigaya as a reliable ally. Silence, though often considered burdensome by some, held a sense offort for both Azief and Hikigaya. It allowed them the space to engage in deep contemtion. At their level of evolution and strength, their minds were capable of simultaneously processing a multitude of thoughts. Theplexity of their thoughts had grown alongside their own personal growth, further enhancing their cognitive abilities. Even in the midst of forming words and engaging in conversation with Hikigaya, Azief mind was a whirlwind of simultaneous contemtions. He navigated a realm where numerous ideas and considerations coexisted, his concentration undeterred as he exchanged words with his newfound ally. And then he spoke "I''m just worried about Jean. Would he be able toe when I created the Ten Realms? Sangmin promise me that he woulde and I have no reason not to believe him. And Raymond is already in the bag. You, me and then Jean. But after what happened with Paulette, I worry that¡­." Hikigaya shook his head and spoke "I believe Jean woulde" there is another silence and Azief simply reply "I hope so" Then he began talking with Hikigaya about other matter Azief turned his attention to a matter of great importance¡ªthe potential breakthrough of Oreki into the Divine Comprehension realm. The possibility of Oreki attaining such a level held significant implications, not only for Earth''s safety but also for the stability of the world as a whole. Azief harboured concerns about the World Government intentions regarding Japan. With Oreki potential ascent to the Divine Comprehension realm, Earth could find itself in a safer position. Azief was wary of any attempts by the World Government to reim Japan and feared the resulting chaos that might ensue. Hikigaya, once a prominent member of the World Government, had seceded from its ranks, effectively removing Japan from the World Government influence. In the past, neighbouring world powers would have seized the opportunity to conquer Japan, asserting their control. However, with Hikigaya formidable strength in the Divine Comprehension realm and hismand over the Laws of the World, he had be the stalwart shield and sword of Japan, much like Azief role in safeguarding Pandemonium. However, Azief recent decision to bestow the Trident of Poseidon upon Raymond had left him concerned. With ns to enter seclusion, Azief feared that Raymond, acting under Hirate orders, might wield the trident and attempt to reim Japan. The immense power of the trident could potentially overwhelm Hikigaya, leaving him vulnerable and Japan unprotected. Yet, Azief worries could be assuaged if Oreki were to break through into the Divine Comprehension realm. With two formidable allies in possession of such power, Azief could find sce, knowing that Japan would remain secure even in his absence. Thebined strength of Hikigaya and Oreki would form an imprable barrier against any threats that may arise. Thus, the question of Oreki potential breakthrough weighed heavily on Azief mind. As for Raymond, with the trident on his hand, it is only a matter of time until he could break through They spoke about this for half an hour and then they change the topic After their discussion about Oreki potential breakthrough to the Divine Comprehension realm, Azief and Hikigaya shifted their focus to the Ten Realms Project, a crucial n that required meticulous nning and coordination. Hikigaya, being one of the main contributors to the n, expressed his preference for the Illusory Sea to surround the Empire of Japan when the project was initiated. Azief, considering the suggestion, did not voice any objections, indicating his agreement with Hikigaya choice. In parallel, Azief made the decision to relocate the continent of Pandemonium to the Turbulent Sea. The other great powers of the world would have the freedom to select their preferred sea as a barrier, effectively designating it as a restricted area. This step aimed to enhance the effectiveness of the n and provide strategic advantages to the participating powers. Their conversation stretched on for hours as they refined and polished the details of the n, taking into ount potential challenges, contingencies, and desired oues. And then the only thing that is left is silence. Hikigaya sighed. "This is a tall task" Azief nodded. "Why?" This why is different from the why before And Azief could tell. So, he ponders the question. And he takes his time to answer. But the answere quick Because this is the same question that he had asked himself multiple times in the past. So, the answere quick. "I''m tired" he answered Hikigaya frowned. "You want to let go?" "I want rest" "And what about the world?" Azief chuckles "It will keep spinning" Hearing this Hikigaya also chuckles. And then he sighed. Though it is not a sigh of disappointment. There was that silence again. But these two have grownfortable with the silence. "Have we grown old?" Hikigaya ask Azief shook his head "We just walk our own path" he said it leisurely Hikigaya look at Death Monarch and then he smiles. Something about Azief response resonated deeply within him, bringing a smile to his lips. It was an answer that satisfied his restless soul. Though only a decade had passed, excluding the years spent in the Fake Earth, it felt like a lifetime to Hikigaya. Along his journey, he had forged many friendships. However, as time progressed, some friends had met untimely ends, while others had chosen different paths or simply vanished without a trace. Some had be lost in their own struggles. There were days when Hikigaya believed that things would remain unchanged, that the bonds of friendship would endure forever. But there were also days filled with pain and hurt, experiences that aged his very soul. In the depths of his heart, he wondered where the youthful spirit he once possessed had gone. However, in that moment, Death Monarch''s words severed all doubts and questions. "We walk our own path." The simple yet profound statement cut through the fog of uncertainty, clearing Hikigaya mind like a divine wind dispersing a dense mist. It reminded him that each person''s journey was unique and that their individual paths held meaning and purpose. "I wonder what you think about sometimes" Hikigaya ask Silence filled the room once more, as Azief took his time to consider Hikigaya question. It was a characteristic trait of his that those close to him hade to recognize and understand. Sina, Sofia, and Katarina were aware of the reasons behind his deliberate approach, as he had shared his story with them. In the past, Azief had been inclined to answer questions quickly. Perhaps it was driven by a desire to please others or to appear intelligent. Reflecting on it now, he couldn''t fullyprehend why he had possessed such a tendency in the past. But as he grew older, he found himself pausing, allowing a moment of silence before responding to a question. Contrary to what some might assume, Azief intention was not to create suspense or intrigue. Though Azief could not really me those who thought so. After all, he always like to do some theatrics whether it be persuading people or threatening them Rather, he simply wanted to take the time to fully understand the question at hand. He desired to delve into its depth and meaning, pondering over it before formting his response. It was a conscious effort to avoid the impulsive nature of his past, when his quick answers had often led to undesirable oues and even tragedy. However, those were events from a different time, a chapter of his life before he became the person he is today. Looking back, the memories of those days appeared hazy and indistinct in Azief mind. Yet, the habit he had cultivated remained, a testament to the lessons he had learned. As Hikigaya question lingered in the air, Azief embraced the silence, allowing his thoughts to flow and intertwine. And then, with the weight of consideration behind his words, he finally spoke, his answer carrying the weight of wisdom gained through experience. >> Chapter 1529 The Discussion Of The Path ? As Azief spoke, his voice carried a maic quality, exuding a persuasive power that had not been present in his youth. In his younger days, he had never been considered a particrly skilled orator, although he would often speak animatedly when conversing with his friends. However, just as he had grown stronger by oveing his weaknesses, Azief journey of self-improvement had transformed some of his vulnerabilities into his greatest strengths. One of his earlier weaknesses had been a fear of challenges. Yet, through numerous near-death experiences, he discovered a profound sense of triumph in oveing adversity and surviving against all odds. Having stared death in the face multiple times, Azief began to view walking the tightrope between life and death as something less daunting and even exhrating. With each brush with mortality, he gained a new perspective on fear and the boundaries of his own capabilities. Now, after years of growth and resilience, Azief had honed his skills of persuasion. The challenges he had faced and the lessons he had learned had imbued him with the ability to captivate and sway others with his words. It was a transformation that had taken time and effort, a testament to his relentless pursuit of personal growth. "Or maybe, it is because I sit at the highest seat and so my words have that persuasive power to it" he thought to himself. After all, a poor person wanting to be rich would not listen to the advice of another poor person. They want to hear the advice of a rich person. But sometimes, the only one who could see you objectively is also the person that shares the same fate as you. This thought shes in his mind for a second He said to Hikigaya. "I am no smarter than you. Or anyone else. I think the same thing¡­.'' He paused for a second before he added "Probably" A second pause and then he continue "My thought at that time might seem unique, and there were a time when I feel my thought is special and no one else think the same way. There is this desire to be special. That we alone thought of it and no one else and this desire to be special could sometimes overwhelmed you" "However, I like the idea that I was special. Because then it is the world that is wrong and not me" he chuckles at this thought "Childish, don''t you think?" he mutters. Hikigaya did not say anything. Azief then continue saying "But after a while, after knowing more people, talking to them I discover that what I thought of is not that umon. What I thought was special, is not that special" He paused for a second and then he said "I just see more" He pauses another second and then added "And then when you see more, your mind is open. And because I have seen more things, I could understand more. The people in the world, is like a frog that watches the sky from the bottom of a well. How could it see the green grass, the creatures of the world? It only sees the blue sky and yearned for it" "The frog does not have wing" Hikigaya said. Azief smiles and answered. "Before, the frog does not have wings" "And now?" Azief smiles "But today, if the frog want wings, they just have to jump and jump hard and wings will be there" Hikigaya hearing these words chuckles. And he nodded. Azief added "Before, one could only yearn. And that yearning could never be fulfilled. But now, the yearning could be fulfilled. So, why not jump? And why not jump hard? Take the wings and soar to the sky" Azief likes to talk in metaphor and Hikigaya is the same kind of person. The frog is themon people of the world. And the wings is the energy of Heaven and Earth. The All Source, The World Orb whatever you want to call the Source of Energy that is present between Heaven and Earth In the past, both Azief and Hikigaya are also that frog in the bottom of the well. At that time, both of them did not even look at the blue sky but like any other normal people, look at the ground. Hikigaya, during his high school years, had adopted a cynical, nihilistic, and stoic persona. He was a loner who took pride in his ability to handle things on his own, never relying on anyone except his younger sister. He adamantly refused to ept pity, sympathy, or charity, recognizing that his path was not one of self-improvement. However, this mindset often led him to hurt both himself and those around him, causing his own descent. Everything changed for Hikigaya with the arrival of the Fall. He transformed into a warrior, a warlord, and continued to evolve into something greater. Now, he sits atop the world, possessing the power to influence global affairs with his words and actions. This newfound position of authority contrasts starkly with his previous desire for a simple, uneventful life. On the other hand, Azief, in his younger years, aspired to be a government official. He recognized the corruption within the government but sought stability through a government job. This shows that even in those times, there is a sense of justice within him. Of course, the years had polished that heart of justice. And he be colder and more practical. But if one studied Azief past, one would understand why he hated the Crime Alliance. He longed to be a productive member of society, striving for a path he thought would provide him with security. However, life proved to be far moreplex than he had anticipated. Azief matured over time and learned that choices had consequences, some of which he regretfully made in the past. He stumbled, fell, and at times, struggled to regain his footing. When he did rise again, he often found himself disoriented, feeling lost and uncertain as he groped his way forward through the uncertainties of life. Both Hikigaya and Azief journeys highlight theplexities of growth and the challenges faced along the way. Their paths have taken them from their initial ideals to a ce of greater power and influence, but not without sacrifices and missteps. At that time both him and Hikigaya is a frog. A frog that did not look up and see the vast open blue sky But they look down and see the darkness of the well. They stare at it and all they could see was the darkness of that well If there is one simrity between them¡­..then this is that simrity. They were both normal people before. With normal dreams, normal desires and broken dreams and unfulfilled desires. Just like the seven billion people of the world. All trying to live in a world that has be colder, crueller and harsh. And no one could have expected that one day all of their life could change. The Fall happens, meteors raining down from the Heavens and the world is filled with energy that brings power and unlimited possibilities. Infinite possibilities, infinite dreams. And then the frogs began to look up and looking up they began to see the sky. And then seeing the vast sky, they yearned for it. And so, they jumped and when they jumped, they rose. And they jump even more and before they know it, they have wings. And with wings, they soar to the sky freely. Both Azief and Hikigaya walk their own path. But, this did not mean that they could not appreciate each other thought There is silence. And Hikigaya is deep in thoughts. Azief notices something. There is an aura around him that is slowly rising up and affected the room. The space and time around Hikigaya is distorting. Azief spread his Divine Sense and then he found out what happened. The space and time itself is not affected. It was an illusion. Azief did not intend to stop it. Hikigaya is on the verge of something. Whatever he realized, his realization is increasing his mastery of his own Grand Path. Azief did not stop him even when he could. This is a kindness. And so, the moment he did this, Azief could feel the invisible cause and effect that now bonds itself with Hikigaya. The cause and effect between Hikigaya and him was already there and now it is strengthened. But who owes who and who help who? Cause and effect¡­.which is the cause and which is the effect? Not falling, not ignoring: Odd and even are on one die. Not ignoring, not falling: Hundreds and thousands of regrets! He is reminded of the story of the wild fox koan Every time Baizhang, Zen Master Dahui, gave a dharma talk, a certain old man woulde to listen. He usually left after the talk, but one day he remained. Baizhang asked, "Who is there?" The man said, "I am not actually a human being. I lived and taught on this mountain at the time of Kashyapa Buddha. One day a student asked me, ''Does a person who practices with great devotion still fall into cause and effect?'' I said to him, ''No, such a person doesn''t.'' Because I said this I was reborn as a wild fox for five hundred lifetimes. Reverend master, please say a turning word for me and free me from this wild fox body." Then he asked Baizhang, "Does a person who practices with great devotion still fall into cause and effect?" Baizhang said, "Don''t ignore cause and effect." Immediately the man had great realization. Bowing, he said, "I am now liberated from the body of a wild fox. I will stay in the mountain behind the monastery. Master, could you perform the usual services for a deceased monk for me?" Baizhang asked the head of the monks'' hall to inform the assembly that funeral services for a monk would be held after the midday meal. The monks asked one another, "What''s going on? Everyone is well; there is no one sick in the Nirvana Hall." After their meal, Baizhang led the assembly to arge rock behind the monastery and showed them a dead fox at the rock''s base. Following the customary procedure, they cremated the body. That evening during his lecture in the dharma hall Baizhang talked about what had happened that day. Huangbo asked him, "A teacher of old gave a wrong answer and became a wild fox for five hundred lifetimes. What if he hadn''t given a wrong answer?" Baizhang said, "Come closer and I will tell you." Huangbo went closer and pped Baizhang''s face. Laughing, Baizhang pped his hands and said, "I thought it was only barbarians who had unusual beards. But you too have an unusual beard! >> Chapter 1530 Cause and Effect ? Azief remembered that story for some reason. Maybe it is his mind making the association with what he is thinking about and dug out that story. When he first read it, the story of the fox is not what attract him. It is the reason why Huangbo pped Baizhang face and why Baizhangughed that made him wonder He thought and thought and he reached his own conclusion about this matter. This story is about exploration of cause and effect, as well as the nature of realization and liberation. ¡¤?¦Èm Baizhang response indicates that while practitioners may cultivate great devotion and spiritual practice, they should not disregard the consequences of their actions. It emphasizes the importance of understanding and respecting the interconnectedness of all things, including cause and effect. Huangbo p is a non-conceptual action meant to awaken Baizhang to a deeper understanding. Baizhangughter andment about Huangbo beard yfully highlight the limitations of conceptual thinking and the need for refinement in spiritual practice. And so, he asked himself. "Not falling into causation." Why was he turned into a fox? "Not ignoring causation." Why was he released from the fox body? If you have an eye to see through this, then you will know that the former head of the monastery did enjoy his five hundred happy blessed lives as a fox. Not falling, not ignoring: Odd and even are on one die. Not ignoring, not falling: Hundreds and thousands of regrets There is many interpretations of this koan. This is Wumen poem, a monk thatpile this story have about the koan Wumen poem suggests that neither view of causality has an absolute monopoly on the truth. There is an alternative trantion of Wumen''s Ode Not falling, not darkening Two colours, one game. Not darkening, not falling One thousand mistakes, ten thousand mistakes. "Two colours, one game" refers literally to the "die" used in the Chinese game that had colours instead of numbered dots as in the die known to Europeans. The image refers to the Zen view that there is an underlying oneness to the two colours of falling or not falling into cause and effect. When one turns the light around and awakens to one''s self-nature, "then opens the gate of the oneness of cause and effect". for the ordinary person the two conflicting views of causality are between falling into cause and effect or not falling into cause and effect, because they dream of being free from cause and effect as being separate from cause and effect. But when a person awakens to their true nature those who have awaken sees the oneness of cause and effect therefore, that person does not "darken", "obscure", or "ignore" the functioning of cause and effect by imagining cause and effect are two separate things, that cause and effect is separate from one''s natural nature. `Not subject to causality.'' How can this answer cause five hundred rebirths as a fox? `Not blind to causality.'' How can this emancipate a fox? To understand clearly you have to have just one eye. Then you will appreciate how that previous monk lived five hundred fox lives as five hundred lives of grace. That previous monk that turned into the fox is the abbot of that temple and he turns into a fox because he answer the question ''Does a person who practices with great devotion still fall into cause and effect?'' And he answer ''No, such a person doesn''t.'' `this mean that the answer Not subject to causality.'' This answer cause five hundred rebirths as a fox! And then the fox asked the current Baizhang the same question "Does a person who practices with great devotion still fall into cause and effect?" Baizhang answer, "Don''t ignore cause and effect." `This means that the answer is not blind to causality. Or in other words do not ignore cause and effect'' This emancipate the fox What about Huangbo? Later on, he shows up and asks, suppose the old master, the fox had answered correctly, would he have saved himself the trouble of five hundred lives as a fox? And then the current Abbot told Huangbo toe closer. Before the abbot had a chance to p Huangbo, Huangbo ps the abbot. This is Zen way of agreeing with each other. Practice isn''t about being right about doctrine, conforming to a set of ideas and values. There''s nothing to understand or conform to in Zen. All the Zen literature is actually quite simple anyway, and understanding it is no guarantee of anything. If you like Zen you appreciate that some people understand, but understanding is not the point. Living is the point. Thus, awakened persons neither "fall into" nor do they "not fall into" cause and effect, because they are one with cause and effect. And because they are one with cause and effect, they do not darken or ignore cause and effect. Yet another and very different trantion to the above two takes things more literally: Controlled or not controlled? The same die shows two faces. Not controlled or controlled, Both are a grievous error This is a debated koan with different thought and different interpretation. And everyone who read it, have their own thoughts about this Zen story. You could think that the old abbot bing a fox, lives five hundred years more and that is a grace to live so long. One could see it as a punishment and find that the five hundred years is a long time of punishment. But Azief has his own interpretation. And he does not agree with this Zen story nor did he agree with the Way of the fox or the Way of the Abbot. He did not follow this way. And his way is not of cause and effect But his way does touch the way of cause and effect just like Hikigaya way touch the cause of effect of the world. Hikigaya never told him what his Grand Path is. But Azief could tell and Jean could tell. Anyone who have found their Grand Path and working to get there, all could tell Turning illusion into reality, reality into illusion, subverting reality and the illusory, unveiling truth, transcending illusion. This is his feeling of the path that Hikigaya had taken. And that path surely would touch cause and effect. The stronger they are, the more they are exposed to this kind of thing, of using the rules of the world and thews that affect the fabric of reality If he changes something, there is cause and effect. The more he uses it, the more cause and effect that would be burdened. "Karma, Fate, Destiny¡­.how could it not be touched?" "One flower, one leaf, a stone on the road, the wind that blows, the infinitesimal atoms and particles that floated all over¡­..everything is connected" "Remove a flower, remove a leaf, remove a stone, fate and destiny could be overturned and Karma is formed." When Hikigaya turned something unreal into real, when he turned the illusory into reality, how could it create cause and effect. "And he still did not realize he is in that state" Hikigaya himself did not notice what is happening to him. He did not notice that the space and time around him is being distorted and things around him turns illusory and some things sems to pop out from that distorted space. Azief thought of his own enlightenment in the past, and maybe he is also like this. And Hikigaya enlightenment also somehow made Azief ponder his own path. He did not expect that as he talks with Hikigaya, their conversation veered from talking about the world affair to discussing the Grand Path If this is in the Three Thousand World what he and Hikigaya is having right now could be considered a Dao Discussion. This kind of discussion does not have to be long. Sometimes it could be short. There are times when one could preach for thousand of years and enlightened some beings And sometimes, all it takes is one word to cut all confusion. What is important is to yourself and your true nature. And whether you agree or not with your true nature or rebel against it, both are eptable oue. Follow the Heavenly Way or rebel against it? Be it subordinate, or be its protector or be its adversary¡­any answer is eptable. Just like life, you make a choice and you stick with it. And the moment you did not stick with it, that Heart that Seeks the Path would crack and it began to crumble. As Azief was thinking of this he suddenly sense that something is changing about Hikigaya and he look back at Hikigaya. The aura that emanated out from him before now slowly being absorbed into his body That aura seems to melded itself perfectly with Hikigaya but Hikigaya himself did not notice it. Azief only smile seeing this. This change is not a noticeable change. It is like a will. A desire. Some kind of force of the soul. It refines the Heart that Seeks the Path. In the Three Thousand Worlds, this would be called the Dao Heart. >> Chapter 1531 Ants And A Jogger ? Azief had his own fortuitous encounter and each time his Heart be stronger and since he walk the path of Perfection, he never find any difficulty in breaking though. Only recently that he have reached the problem of breaking through. And that is also because he was too rushed at the time. Even before he tries breaking through, at that moment, he knew he would fail. He knows he was lucky most of the time and he thought he would be lucky once more. Of course, that failure also shows him something else. That Gate. And the rings. There is many things that he have that requires a second look. He had a n for all of this. But before that, he needs to solve the matters of the world so that he would not be bothered during his research. Hikigaya not knowing anything had changed about him then look back at Azief "I''m just¡­worried that if you are not there, the world will be unbnced" Azief chuckles. The chuckles are because he was quite amused that Hikigaya did not notice at all that the space and time around him was distorted. Of course, the moment that aura melded with Hikigaya. All the illusory images dissipated and the space and time around him be normal. Like it was all...like it was all an illusion. The other reason he chuckles is because Hikigaya worries. Then he answer "I thought the world always fear me. And you are also one of the people that probably agreed with Hirate and the Quorum members actions of trying to suppress me" He then added "I am surprised that you have such worries. I thought you of all people would be very happy" Hikigaya nodded. He never intended to hide it and everyone knows that Hirate had proposed many restraining efforts to Death Monarch, and that in all of those efforts, Hikigaya is the one man that will always be supporting it. He is even more enthusiastic than Raymond in the effort of restraining Death Monarch influence. But after all, they are not kids. Azief does not hate him because of this and Hikigaya himself even though he supported many actions against Death Monarch, he himself had never hated the man. He even admired him. But that is that. This is this. Hikigaya simply said "Different position makes me have to take a stance" Azief raise his eyebrows and ask "And now?" "Now my position is my position. Not the position of the World Government" Azief close his eyes and release his breath for a moment. And just like before, another silence descend into the room. Hikigaya is also thinking of something. But with Azief not saying anything else, Hikigaya knows that Azief had made up his mind. "Can''t you reconsider?" Azief opens his eyes, look at Hikigaya andugh "The world will keep spinning. And when there is a threat that try to stop that, maybe, I woulde out again" Hikigaya hearing this could only sigh "Jean is also like you. Like there is a detachment between him and the world" Hikigaya said. Azief smiles bitterly and then said "You will also be like this someday" he look at Hikigaya again, his eyes seems to see through him and he added "It would be sooner thanter" Right now, these two people no longer talked about the matter of the world. Instead, they talk about the Way of the Path. Sometimes, the things about yourself has to be pointed by others. Because it is very hard to truly be objective about yourself and about your own heart. Whether what people said is right or wrong, both answers have use as it serves a point of reference. So, Hikigaya ask back ''Why? Why will I be like that?" Hikigaya is not angry. He just wanted to know why is Azief so sure. Azief did not answer immediately but after a few second, he then said "You know, I used to jog around my vige. In one of my jogging roads, I noticed an anthill. I probably have jogged past that anthill dozens of times. But I never noticed it before. So, Ie close to it and when I did I saw hundreds of thousands of ants. Some are carrying leaves. Some are carrying sands. Some are fighting. I look at it and I feel curious. One of them tries to bite me so I stomped it. And then I go back on my jog."I think you should take a look at Hikigaya feel perplexed that Azief suddenly start telling some story. "What are you trying to say?" Azief sighed "the people of the world is like those ants. And you are like the jogger. Before I became a Divine Comprehension leveler, I use to wonder why those godlike beings does not meddle that much in their people mortal affair" Azief wonder this a lot especially after seeing Olympus subordinates and the Three Thousand worlds. "Some of course, is limited by the power of the Will of Heaven. But even so, to meddle is something very easy. And sometimes they do. But most of the time, they would do nothing." Hikigaya still did not understand and Azief continue "Let me ask you a question, Hikigaya. When you were conquering Japan, have you ever stopped your march to see an anthill and ponder what that ant might be doing? Do you worry yourself that the anthill would be destroyed by rain or did you be curious what would happen between two ants who is fighting?" Hikigaya heard this and he began understanding "You don''t. I doubt you even know there is an anthill even if you stepped on it" "When you reached this level, it is like you are a different being. When you stepped into the sky, and goes beyond it and see Earth, a so smallpared to the Universe, you began to think everything is small and all this trifling fighting to be so meaningless. The Earth had expanded but in the scale of the Universe¡­." Azief chuckles a bit and then said "It is just a slightly bigger rock hurtling through the canvass of the Universe" "And so, you be tired" Hikigaya concluded. Azief smiles and chuckles bitterly ''And so, I be tired" For a moment there is silence again. Azief close his eyes, emptying his mind but Hikigaya had a lot to think about. "Will I be like that too?" Hikigaya ask a sudden question. Azief look at Hikigaya and he chuckles. Hikigaya was in high school when the Fall happens. Of course, now that a decade passed, he could not really be called a high school student anymore. But he is younger than Azief. Of course, if one look at the maturity of Hikigaya, one would feel hard to feel that this is still a young man. And in the world after the Fall, just because you look young doesn''t mean you are really young. Take for example Azief himself. His experience involved him in thews of reincarnation and rebirth. He experienced six lives in the Azul sabre. He also travels through time and space and time dtion is verymon. It felt like he is now enlightening a junior. Azief then answer "Is it so bad to be like that?" "It seems to me like you be heartless" "Is that what you think?" "Is it not?" Azief did not answer. the way of cause and effect, that is his way of cause and effect. Just like his rule of Time is different from Jean Laws of Time, who knows what Hikigaya would find when he did walk the path? They might be running toward the same destination. But some people would walk through shortcut. Some run forward. Some stumble. And some lost their way. The road is sometimes crooked. Sometimes it have bends and curves And some have a straight line reaching toward the end. Azief then spoke "When a human shed a tear, how will it look like to the ants below it? Does he think that the humans bring down a water punishment for them? Or does they ept it as the naturalw. Could they even perceive human whose entire existence is so higher and bigger than them?" "When one of them walk onto a human foot, does it think that the human feet is like hill? When they climb up a human body, does it think that it is climbing a mountain? I did not put humanity as ants. I''m just telling you that is the difference between a person who is still below Disk Formationpared to the people whose realm have reached Divine Comprehension" "If the Disk Formation is the watershed moment to be godlike, then being an Divine Comprehension being¡­..one has reached infinitely close to God" He sighed and then continued speaking "In any other low-level worlds, a Divine Comprehension leveler could already be considered a God. We could move mountain as easy as waving our hands. We could teleport wherever we wanted. We could stop time and change destiny and fate as we wished" >> Chapter 1532 Changes in Geopolitics Chapter 1532 Changes in Geopolitics Azief continued his words "In any other low-level worlds, a Divine Comprehension leveler could already be considered a God. We could move mountain as easy as waving our hands. We could teleport wherever we wanted. We could stop time and change destiny and fate as we wished" What Azief is mentioning is something that is very possible. In high level world like Earth right now, it is harder to do the things that he had mentioned. But this is simply because this world has its ownws and with mystical energies infused into its will, the world and the heavenly will forms a policing system, limiting the damage that one could inflict to the world Thews itself be even more powerful and harder to manipte. Unlike before, where the Heavenly Will was weak and there is loophole you could use to manipte thews of the world. In any other worlds, Azief could wave his hand and the entire world would copse if he wanted to destroy it. In the vast Universe a Divine Comprehension leveler is already a kind of being that could traverse the stars and live independently from their homes. One could even create a force in the Universe If Azief wanted he could leave Earth and could still survive for tens of thousands of years or maybe even hundreds of thousands of years. And outside of Earth his life limit might reach millions of years On Earth however, there is many restrictions and the damage that one inflicted to the world is minimized because of the Heavenly Will But the reason they stay is simply because there is probably no other world that have this much concentration of energy in the entire Universe. Azief know this better than anyone. In the Three Thousand Worlds for example, when the earliest batch of mystical beings haveprehended their path and be godlike, they exhausted the energy of Heaven and Earth. It is called the Path Ending Era. Because even if you find your path, since there is no mystical energy, you could not go further. And to replenish such energy it would take hundreds of thousands of years if not millions or even billions of years. This energy is called the Source of the Universe. There is as many names as the stars to refer this power that grants living beings great power But on earth, while this energy would be exhausted after some time, like it did when Azief break through to Disk Formation before, unlike waiting for thousands of years or even million of years, they only need to wait for a few years or decade. The All Source that is present on Earth quickly replenish this source of energy thate from the very beginning of everything. And with the Multiversal Convergence acting like a charger to the Transcendence. Hikigaya ponder all of this. There was another moment of silence. All Source, after the Multiversal Convergence, Disk Formation leveler rose up like mushroom after a rain. Earth is the perfect ce for them to reach the path to Transcendence. Hikigaya ponder all of this. There was another moment of silence. And that moment of silence keep stretching on and then both of them seems to know that there is nothing more to talk about. Hikigaya get up from his seat and bow slightly to him "Thank you" he said and Azief only shakes his head. He excused himself and then turns into a mirage beforepletely disappear from the room. Azief sighed as he leans his back on his chair and close his eyes for a few second before opening it back up. He took a deep breath, in and out. He never needed to do this as he could breathe in other ways as he is a being of pure energy right now. But he likes doing it, feeling like he is still a human being. Normally, Azief would be upied with numerous tasks and responsibilities, seldom finding time for himself. However, on this particr day, exhaustion weighed upon him. His mind felt tired. He has been thinking so many things. As for his conversation with Hikigaya, it did not tire him. Instead, it felt like he was imbued with energy when he was speaking with Hikigaya before "Am I still too rushed?" he mutters to himself. Maybe that is why he felt tired. He wanted to quickly try to reach Essence Creation. He had failed once before, but he is confident that now, without any rush, he could break through Thest time he tried, he was in a hurry. He felt like he had to break through to Essene Creation else, he could not save Katarina. But now that Katarina is safe, the world is peaceful again, no external threat whatsoever, Azief thinks he could now try to break through again "It will be my second time" he muttered to himself. He chuckles to himself like he found something funny Even though he failedst time, he did not find that memory to be particrly painful for him. Instead, he is very grateful that he did fail. From the beginning, he rarely fails when trying to breakthrough and because he is also walking in the Perfection Path, there is this feeling that he would not fail Even though he tried not to think that it is hard not to have such though when you have never failed before Each sess lends more weight to this belief. So, to him, it is good that he had failed It tempered some of his arrogance. Azief lean on his seat and closes his eyes, humming some familiar tunes and just let his mind nk out for a few moments. Time passes and then he opens his eyes "Boris Problem" he suddenly muttered like he just remembers it ¡­ While Azief and Hikigaya enjoyed their leisurely conversations, delving into matters that concerned their own hearts and the broader world, the rest of the world grappled with the aftermath of the war. Their privileged positions allowed them a certain detachment from the immediate concerns faced by themon people. Not many is as leisurely as Death Monarch and Hikigaya who could speak to each other like there is nothing wrong in the world They sit at a different ce and the problem they think about is a different problem than what they themon people think about. Amidst this backdrop, on the coast of what was once known as Santorini in Greece, a submarine emerged, casting a shadow over the local inhabitants. The emergence of the submarine off the coast of Santorini did not elicit widespread shock and surprise. This was not the Santorini of old, for the Multiversal Convergence had transformed thendscape of the world. Once a small ind, Santorini had now grown into a vast continent due to the expansion of the Earth itself. The specific area where the submarine appeared was devoid of human inhabitants, serving primarily as a port. In the vicinity, work camps were established, bustling with activity as androids tirelessly carried out their assigned tasks. They cleared away dense forests, erected structures, and prepared the area for potential developments. To those who knows the politics of Greece they would know that the area of Greece is controlled by the Seven Warlords of Delphi. As Greece''s proximity to Republic-controlled territories made it a strategic addition, the nation was invited to join the Republic, offering them the opportunity to be Senators and operate within the Republic''s framework. However, the Republic was not the sole entity vying for Greece''s allegiance. The World Government, primarily based in North America, also sought to extend its influence across the globe. Prior to the formation of the Seven Great Powers, there were only two major powers: the Revolutionary Army, whichter evolved into the Republic, and the World Government. During that time, the World Government''s influence was pervasive, establishing bases in Africa, operating ck sites in South America, manipting proxy governments in Europe to contain the Revolutionary Army, and extending their reach into Asia. Of course, when Death Monarch partitioned the world into seven blocs of power, President Hirate of the World Government had chosen to avoid the sharp edge of Death Monarch and ept the proposal At that time, he had made a calcted decision to avoid direct confrontation with Death Monarch, instead choosing to ept his partitioning proposal. This resulted in a delicate bnce of power in the world, with the Seven Great Powers entrusted with governing the seven continents. Each power bloc had its own sphere of influence and responsibilities, ensuring a semnce of order and stability. The intricate geopolitical dynamics among the Seven Great Powers dictated global affairs In theplex world of international rtions, it would be unrealistic to assume that all world powers would maintain peaceful interactions. Not to mention that all of these world powers have rivalry with each other and even personal stake involved. Espionage is amon practice employed by various world powers, including the Republic and the World Government, as they seek to gather information and gain an advantage over their rivals. The Seven Warlords of Delphi have managed to maintain their independence despite the pressures to align with either the Republic or the World Government. Over time, however, the pressure to conform and submit to one of these powers has likely intensified. Many people question why the warlords have not chosen to align themselves with one of the major powers, but only they can provide the true answer to this question. The ongoing development in Santorini and the rumours of a potential alliance with Japan indicate that the Seven Warlords of Delphi may have reasons to be optimistic and unconcerned about aligning with the existing world powers. The emergence of Japan as a free nation after seceding from the World Government, coupled with the presence of Hikigaya, one of the three Divine Comprehension levelers, as their protector, has elevated Japan''s status and made it a formidable force in its own right. With Hikigaya safeguarding the Empire of Japan, both the Republic and the World Government would need to carefully consider any actions they might take against Greece. While there is no official news of an alliance between Greece and Japan, the mere mention of such a possibility has sent shockwaves throughout the world powers. The implications of such an alliance are significant and would undoubtedly reshape the global bnce of power. The question arises: who would broker this potential alliance? Chapter 1533 Seven People Chapter 1533 Seven People An alliance between the Seven Warlords of Delphi and Japan would undoubtedly create a new and formidable power bloc in the world. However, it is evident that such an alliance would require Greece to make significant concessions, given the vast power disparity between the two forces. With Japan boasting a Divine Comprehension leveler, aligning with them would essentially mean aligning with someone on par with Death Monarch himself. Considering this, it bes crucial for Greece to have a skilled negotiator who can advocate for their interests and ensure they are not disadvantaged in the future. They would need someone who canmand the attention and respect of Archmage Hikigaya and effectively navigate the negotiations. As of now, it is widely known that the Seven Warlords of Delphi are leaning towards aligning with Japan, but a formal military and defense alliance has not yet been established. The negotiations and agreements required to solidify such an alliance would have far-reaching consequences, reshaping the existing interconnected web of alliances in the world. And if Greece could bring a negotiator that could make Hikigaya took then seriously and sign such an alliance, then the interconnected web of alliances that already exists in the world adds anotheryer ofplexity and concern. Many fear that with so many rtionships between world powers and emerging forces, the world is bing increasingly susceptible to a major conflict. A single spark has the potential to ignite a catastrophic global war that would rock the very foundations of the world. In this precarious environment, it is imperative for world leaders to exercise caution and prioritize diplomacy, cooperation, and peaceful resolutions. But¡­..this is the wish of themon people. Peace and prosperity. But those who sits on the position of power have different considerations. All it takes is one wrong decision and one mistake could plunge the whole world into another war. And Earth really should not engage in another war. The world needed rest. And on the port right now, there is seven people. The wind blows and the sound of the sea could be heard and these seven people stand there on the port feeling like they are guided by destiny These seven individuals stood patiently; their gazes fixed on the submarine. ¡­. The sound and the wind of the sea could be felt by those seven people. Some of them close their eyes to feel the wind and smell the sea. It is different from the other coastal cities of Greece. Santorini is an ind in the southern Aegean Sea about two hundred kilometres southeast from the Greek maind It is thergest ind of a small circr archipgo, which bears the same name and is the remnant of a caldera. That is how Santorini was before the Multiversal Convergence. After the Multiversal Convergence, Santorini underwent a dramatic transformation. Once a small circr archipgo with a caldera, it has now expanded into a vast continent. Thendscape has been reshaped, with forests covering most of thend and mountains recing the hills that were once adorned with colourful vis and resorts. The energy of Heaven and Earth permeates the entire new ind continent, giving it a unique and vibrant atmosphere. Despite the presence of titanic monsters in some areas, the people of Santorini are protected by military bases belonging to the Seven Warlords of Delphi, which are scattered throughout the region. Development just started a month ago, with android being transported to dobours and construction. The Seven Warlords came to the south region and clear the area and a port was built. This port is still empty but when this ce is officially opened, it could amodate tens of thousands of ships a day. It would be bustling especially considering that after the Multiversal Convergence, the ind of Santorini is not only teeming with monsters and hills and mountains but also with new minerals that seems to have sprouted out of nowhere. However, the port that was just finished a few days ago, is now open. It is not open officially. But it is open to greet one person. As the seven individuals stood on the empty port, theirmanding presence was palpable, emanating a powerful aura that demanded attention and respect. Each of them exuded an air of authority .. These seven people are not ordinary people. These are the Seven Warlords of Delphi. the fact that the Seven Warlords of Delphi, who are known for their individual power and authority, have gathered at an empty port to wait for someone signifies that the person they are expecting holds significant importance and influence in the world. They are renowned figures in Greece and possess considerable power and capabilities. To bring all seven of them together in one ce indicates that the individual they are waiting for must have the ability tomand the attention and respect of these formidable warlords. The person''s status and influence in the world would have to be substantial to gather such a gathering of esteemed individuals. To those residing outside of Europe and Africa, particrly those far removed from the Greek world, the knowledge and understanding of the Seven Warlords of Delphi may be limited. These individuals, while possessing significant influence and power within Greece, is not widely recognized on a global scale. In the war between the Dark Alliance, a termmonly used to describe the alliance between the criminal underworld, represented by the Crime Alliance, and the Pirates, the Seven Warlords of Delphi did not directly participate inbat. However, they made notable contributions by providing crucial supplies, resources, advanced weaponry, and even deploying their own military units to support the cause. War records pertaining to the conflict reveal that the Seven Warlords, recognizing the significance of the war and its potential implications, dispatched a substantial force of one thousand soldiers to join forces with Athena of Pandemonium This disy of support demonstrated theirmitment to aiding causes aligned with their interests and their willingness to contribute military personnel to bolster the war effort and cooperate with the global power. It should be noted that while the Seven Warlords of Delphi may have yed a role in the war between the Dark Alliance, their involvement might not be widely known or understood by individuals residing far from the Greek world. Their activities and contributions, while impactful within their sphere of influence, may not have garnered significant attention on a global scale. But most people ,mon people of the world does not know the identity of the Seven Warlords. It is not a matter of concern to them. The reason for this is primarily because the Seven Warlords have maintained a reputation for being rtively untroublesome and keeping Greece out of harm''s way. They act as guardians, ensuring the stability and security of Greece, while adopting a neutral position when conflicts arise among the world powers. Due to theirmitment to peacekeeping and their non-interference in the disputes of other factions, the Seven Warlords do not draw much attention from the general public. Their primary objective is to maintain Greece''s safety and prevent it from bing embroiled inrger conflicts. As a result, they rarely make headlines or engage in activities that would capture the interest of themon people. However, within Europe and among those who have a vested interest in Greece, such as neighbouring countries or forces coveting its strategic location, the identity of the Seven Warlords is known and researched. These individuals possess notable traits and abilities that make them significant figures in the eyes of those who seek to exert influence over Greece. While their identities may not be widely disseminated among the masses, they are recognized within the relevant circles and their presence is acknowledged by those with a stake in the region. Instead, their influence and reputation are confined to the specific geopolitical context where Greece''s position holds strategic importance. One of the warlords is Andreas Kostas He is middle-aged man exuding an aura of authority, possessing amanding presence, his distinguished features etched with the marks of wisdom and experience. His well-groomed salt-and-pepper hairplements his steely gaze, reflecting a resolute determination. When he spoke, he has a deep voice carrying weight and inspiring respect. He exudes a dignified grace and all the seven usually would listen to him. He is considered to be the leader of the Seven Warlords of Delphi. Andreas wore a suit of gleaming bronze armor adorned with intricate engravings The breastte, embossed with a carving of a lion, entuated hismanding presence. A flowing crimson cape billowed from his broad shoulders. His polished greaves protected his legs, while a magnificent Corinthian-looking helmet crowned his head, its plume standing tall, an emblem of valour. He is standing there solemnly looking at the submarine. "I never thought that she would agree" he muttered to himself. Right now, when the whole world is looking at the Turbulent Sea, no one is looking at the area of Greece If they did they would be shocked. ¡­. Chapter 1534 Seven Warlords of Delphi Chapter 1534 Seven Warlords of Delphi Standing beside Andreas is a man in his thirties. This is Nikos the mediator of the seven. The Seven Warlords of Delphi all have their own charms but they also have their own quirks. With all of them having strong personality, someone like Nikos is needed. Nikos epitomizes elegance and sophistication. His chiselled features and meticulously styled dark hair enhance his refined appearance. Nikos''s expressive hazel eyes radiate abination of intelligence and charisma, captivating those around him. Possessing an innate charm, he effortlessly navigates social settings with tact and grace, always choosing his words carefully to sway opinion and inspire confidence. He is also quite the yboy. But unlike some savage people, whne he charm woman, he make sure that they are willing. And he is always very gentle with the opposite sex. An elegant and man with a manner would always attract people. Nikos armour exuded elegance and sophistication. Crafted from interlocking steel tes, his armour provided both protection and flexibility. Its surface was intricately etched with runic patterns. A leather-d cuirass disyed the emblem of his city and now his family A crested helm with a visor partially concealing his features added an air of mystery to his countenance. He looks at Andreas and he heard what he said He looks at the submarine and sighed " You know I wonder why she care that much about Antonius. You know,pared to hi-" "You are still sulking that she did not like you? Did you really think you could court her?" A young voice cut his words Nikos look beside him and he just chuckles "Dimitris, you are a kid. You know nothing about theplicated affairs of men and women" and he chuckles again. And Dimitris snorted in dissatisfaction. This is the youngest member of the group, Dimitris, in his twenties, carries an infectious energy and enthusiasm. His tousled, chestnut-brown hair and warm, yful eyes mirror his vibrant personality and adventurous spirit. Dimitris exudes a maic aura, his contagiousughter creating a joyful atmosphere. Out of the seven men, all of the other adore him, like he was their little brother Despite his youth, he possesses a sharp intellect and a thirst for knowledge, embracing challenges with an unwavering determination. But he also very rash sometimes. At times he could be very passionate. The kind of man that sometimes could be overwhelmed by his emotions. Though, that is youth. Dimitris wore a suit of armour that showcased his agility and grace. Crafted from ovepping leather scales, his armor offered exceptional manoeuvrability while maintaining a formidable defense. The deep blue colour of the scalesplemented his piercing gaze, enhancing his enigmatic presence. A lightweight plumed helmet adorned with an owl motif symbolized his keen intellect and strategic prowess. Beside Dimitris, is a tall man. He heard everything that they''ve been saying but he did not offer nay thoughts and simply waited silently. This is Stavros. A middle-aged man of imposing stature Stavros emanates a quiet strength. His rugged features are entuated by a well-groomed salt-and-pepper beard, adding an air of wisdom and authority. With piercing sapphire eyes that keenly observe his surroundings, Stavros possesses a discerning nature and an unwaveringmitment to justice. He speaks with a firm yet soothing voice, his words carrying the weight of experience and empathy. He is the secondmanding voice among the seven after Andreas Stavros wore a suit of armor that showcased his formidable strength. Forged from burnished iron, it boasted a muscr silhouette, enhancing his robust physique. The engraved motifs depicted scenes of mighty warriors and ferocious beasts, paying homage to his warrior spirit. A crimson cape, lined with gold trim, draped from his broad shoulders, a symbol of his unyielding courage. His helmet, adorned with fearsome crests, exuded an aura of intimidation. Standing beside Stavros is Thanos He also has his own personality. Compared to the other, he is full of grace and sophistication Thanos captivates people with his polished appearance and refined demeanour. His impably styled dark hair and striking emerald-green eyes reflect an air of mystery and depth. Thanos like all the other six possesses a maic presence, effortlesslymanding attention and respect. His eloquence and profound understanding of diplomacy make him an invaluable asset in navigatingplex social dynamics and he is usually the spokesperson of the seven There is a joke among them that Thanos is the diplomat. Though, he very much hated it when people mention that there is a character named Thanos in Marvelics Thanos armor exuded a sense of grandeur and regality. Fashioned from polished silver, it reflected the sunlight, radiating a dazzling gleam. The intricately engraved motifs depicted tales of heroism and valour, entuating his noble lineage. A crimson silk tunic, emzoned with the emblem of his family, added a vibrant ssh of colour. His helm, adorned with a majestic plume, evoked the image of an ancient Greek deity, lending him an aura of divine authority. [in Lord Shadow, the meteor fall happens before the Marvel Cinematic Universe take off. So, in this world, Thanos is not as popr is in our world. Just a TMI] He seems to be thinking. And then¡­.Then there is Barnabas Barnabas carries an air of quiet strength that distinguishes him from the rest of the group. A middle-aged man, his rugged charm and weathered features tell tales of battles fought and won. Barnabas donned a suit of battle-worn armor, weathered by countless encounters. His bronze breastte bore the scars of past conflicts. The patina of age added an aura of wisdom and experience to his attire. A simple leather cape draped his shoulders. His helmet, in and unadorned, covered his bald head, giving him an austere and resolute appearance. His bald head, devoid of hair, showcases the marks of experience and sacrifice, adding to his stoic appearance. At least that is what he told people. But from what some people knows, he had bald spot and so, he simply shave all of his head Though no one really dares speaks of that in front of him. And he would lose it if one mock his bald head. That is a very sensitive matter for him. After all, the way he loses his hair is very unusual. Most people with the power that he reached, growing hair would not be so hard. But because of the unusual nature of how he loses his hair, Barnabas remains bald. Barnabas possesses a deep, prating gaze. wisdom and an unwavering loyalty that runs deep within his character. His piercing blue eyes hold a hint of sadness, a testament to the burdens he has carried. Though Dimitris believes that the sadness and burdens is basically just himmenting his lost hair Yes, Dimitris like to make fun of Barnabas Despite his reserved nature, Barnabas possesses a profound wisdom and an unwavering loyalty that runs deep within his character. Although Barnabas is the quietest among the seven, his silence is not one of indifference but rather of measured thoughtfulness. He is a man of few words, preferring to listen and observe with a discerning eye. When he speaks, his voice carries a quiet intensity,manding attention and respect. Behind his calm andposed exterior lies a heart filled withpassion and empathy. Barnabas is known for his acts of selflessness, always ready to lend a helping hand to those in need. He is a trusted confidant, offering sce and guidance to hisrades during moments of doubt or turmoil, possessing an unwavering dedication to his convictions, upholding principles of honour, integrity, and justice. He is a steadfast ally, always reliable in times of adversity. Although his presence may be unassuming, his unwaveringmitment and innate sense of duty make him an indispensable member of the group. In the midst of chaos and noise, Barnabas''s quiet strength serves as a calming anchor, providing stability and wisdom to hispanions. But¡­..he is bald. And the six of them would never let him forget about that And there is Alexius. Alexius possesses an enigmatic aura, his presencemanding attention wherever he goes. With dark, flowing locks and piercing, intense amethyst eyes, he holds an air of mystery and intrigue. Alexius possesses an acute intuition and a deep understanding of the human psyche. His calm and measured demeanour conceals an intense intellect and foresight, making him a trusted advisor and confidant. Looking at his armour, Alexios armour exuded a sense of mystical allure. Crafted from darkened steel, it bore intricate runes and symbols that whispered of ancient magic. The armor design incorporated flowing lines, reminiscent of the mythological creatures of Greek folklore. A deep purple cloak, embroidered with celestial patterns, billowed behind him, hinting at his connection to otherworldly forces. His helmet, adorned with intricate engravings, concealed his features, adding an air of mystery to his presence. Not many people knows the past of Alexius. Some people said that before the Fall, he was a psychologist. Some said he works with the army. Some said he is a doctor. But out of the seven, he is the most stable. Just by looking at them one could tell that they are unusual people. Each of them donned armor that evoked the spirit of ancient warriors. For those who were living under Pandemonium, Lotus Order, Order of Thinkers and League of Freedom, they did not know much about these seven people and why they wear this kind of armour But for those world power near Greece, they at least knows why they wore such an armour. All of the armours could be considered a mystical artifact. Their attires were meticulously crafted, blending tradition and modern design to create a visually striking ensemble. These seven people rarely shows up for anyone. But they got up today, and goes to Santorini, leaving their pces and castles and came here to wait on one person. They look at the submarine and they did not know how to feel about this submarine now. They were the ones that gives the resources to create this submarine. These individuals were aware of its significance and the attention this submarine had garnered across the globe from the moment it appeared in the world stage "It is good that today the whole world is still looking at the Turbulent Sea. Even the Order of Thinkers is probably still paying attention on Arturia. It would be better if today meeting is not known by any forces" Alexius said But Thanos shakes his head "Sooner orter, one of the world powers would know" Alexius sighed. He knows but it is not wrong for him to hope. Greece is at a crossroads. And the way forward seems dark. And they did not want to grope their way forward. >> Chapter 1535 Great Oracle ? The submarine had gained notoriety, attracting the interest of world powers who sought to track its movements and uncover its purpose. This submarine is none other than the Narwhal, a marvel of engineering equipped with cutting-edge technology. It boasted advanced stealth capabilities, rendering it nearly undetectable by conventional means. It was also impervious to bullets and energy fields, making it a formidable force to be reckoned with. Even in the treacherous depths of the sea, the Narwhal remained unyielding, designed to withstand crushing pressures that would normally crush other vessels. The submarine was armed with a wide array of weaponry, specifically tailored tobat the monstrous creatures that lurked in the Deep Sea. Its arsenal possessed the power to vanquish even the most formidable of adversaries. However, the Narwhal was not merely a vessel of war. It exuded luxury and sophistication, with its interior resembling that of avish cruise ship. Those fortunate enough to step foot inside its quarters would be greeted by opulence andfort. The appearance of the submarine, unmistakably belonging to the enigmatic One-Eyed Oracle Erika, catches the attention of those who are familiar with her. Unlike notorious figures such as Loki or Void, who are wanted criminals in the territories of world powers, Erika is not considered a criminal. Instead, she is sought after all over the world due to her unique ability to see the future. Erika has managed to elude the world powers and maintain a favourable rtionship with both the Republic and the World Government. Even after the establishment of the other four world powers by Death Monarch, Erika has maintained a neutral yet amicable stance towards all the world powers. This has granted her a certain level of freedom andck of reason to hide from public view. However, Erika did disappear from the public eye for a number of years, drawing curiosity from those who were aware of her existence. When she resurfaced, it was alongside Void, which further sparked interest and spection. This unexpected appearance also sheds light on the mystery surrounding Void''s fate and the identity of his saviour. Currently, with the world''s attention primarily focused on the aftermath of the war, the fact that the One-Eyed Oracle saved Void, a former leader of the Crime Alliance, may not be receiving much attention. Therger-scale events and their consequences have overshadowed this particr detail for now. Nevertheless, for those familiar with Erika''s abilities and reputation, this revtion adds another intriguingyer to theplex web of alliances, conflicts, and hidden motivations that shape the world. And the world power is very interested in the reason why Erika would ally with Void, a former leader of the Crime Alliance and why she had saved him. The atmosphere grew solemn and reverent as the One-Eyed Oracle Erika emerged from the submarine. Despite her physical appearance, with her eyepatch, cloudy right eye, and frail demeanour, the Seven Warlords recognized her as more than meets the eye. To them, she exuded an aura of ancient wisdom and immense power, as if she were a being who had traversed the world for ages. Erika''s attire further added to her enigmatic presence. She was adorned in a purple robe adorned with intricate runic designs that asionally emitted a golden or white glow. The runes on her robe, a symbol of her prophetic abilities, were specifically crafted to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, providing her with a constant source of power. Stepping onto the port, Erika greeted the Seven Warlords with a cunning smile, her gaze fixed on the expansive ind before her. Then she took her step forward and her step echoes loudly, drowning even the sound of the wind and the sea waves hitting the waves breaker in the distance She takes a few more steps on the port and someone runs to. Dimitrise forward and hold her hand "Your Excellency. Wee home" "What a gentleman" "Your Excellency. Wee home!" The other six warlords all greeted her. She saw the seven people and she chuckle and nodded "It''s good to be back" ¡­.. A few minutester, Erika is in Mount Parnassus. The mountain has also changed a lot. "The temples are broken and thend shattered" she muttered as she looks around the area Barnabas was walking beside her as she walks around thend. "It will be rebuilt" And Erika only nodded at this. As Erika ventured through the transformed Mount Parnassus alongside Barnabas, she couldn''t help but notice the drastic changes that had befallen the once serene mountain. The templesy in ruins, and thend itself had been shattered. It was a stark contrast to the protected national park it once was. After the Fall, the mountain had be a haven for monsters, and it was only through thebined efforts of Erika and the aid of the World Government that it was partially cleared, allowing her to establish the Temple of Delphi. Although Erika had sought refuge in Moscow and established another temple there when she chose the Republic, Greece had always been her true home. I think you should take a look at The familiar wind, scents, and people resonated deeply with her. As she breathed in the mountain air and felt the cold wind rustle her robe, she couldn''t contain herughter. The Seven Warlords exchanged perplexed nces, understanding that Erika''s visions and insights into the future often brought forth moments of amusement. "This ce used to be teeming with olive trees, but now..." Erika trailed off, her gaze surveying the surroundings in disbelief. However, rather thanmenting the changes, she saw an opportunity to make the temple even grander in this alteredndscape. The mountain''s height had tripled, reaching towering heights and shrouded in clouds. Thunderbolts crackled across the sky during storms, and mythical creatures like griffins and flying monsters soared above. Gone were the olive trees, reced by mysterious fruits of unknown origin that dotted the terrain. The caves within the mountain hid countless titanic snakes and worms, adding an air of mystique and danger to the surroundings. Prior to Erika''s arrival, the Seven Warlords had cleared the path and constructed a teleportation portal atop the mountain, ensuring a safe passage for her. Erika''s divine senses expanded, and she detected the distant sound of water. Guided by her intuition, she followed the enchanting melody and was awe-struck by the sight of a majestic waterfall cascading from a towering cliff enveloped in clouds. "There is even a waterfall. Did you all do that?" Andreas shook his head "that was already there. If Your Excellency wanted, I could remove that waterfall" Erika shook her head "Andreas, you still don''t know how to appreciate beauty," she remarked, chuckling softly. With Antonius behind her and Barnabas by her side, Erika nodded in satisfaction. "This is the perfect ce to build my temple," she dered, her eyes gleaming with determination and anticipation. "Do you need help? I could send a few thousand androids to help you create the temple" But Erika waves her hand and simply said. "No, this, requires a personal touch" she look around like she is already envisioning her temple and she chuckles "A sprinkle of magic here and there and a few drawings of magical formation and everything would be perfect" she muttered to herself They keep walking until they reached the summit As they reached the summit of Mount Parnassus, a breath-taking sight unfolded before them. The clearing at the mountaintop was meticulously prepared, with the lush grass expertly trimmed, creating a perfect meadow-like expanse. The vibrant green stretched out, contrasting against the rugged terrain of the surrounding mountainside. The atmosphere was serene and tranquil. The clouds above hung peacefully in the sky, casting soft shadows over the clearing. A gentle breeze rustled through the tall grass, creating a soothing melody that seemed to harmonize with the natural beauty of the surroundings. The air carried a hint of freshness, infused with the scent of wildflowers and the earthy aroma of the mountain. In the centre of the clearing stood a long, elegantly crafted table, adorned with intricate carvings and symbols. It exuded an air of importance and purpose, beckoning those gathered to take their seats. Surrounding the table were nine chairs, each one meticulously ced, awaiting their upants. Erika took a moment to appreciate the meticulous preparation, her eyes tracing the details of the clearing. "You have prepared well" Erika mutters Erika took her seat and the seven warlords and Antonius also sits down. "We could have eaten first" Nikos suddenly said Erika shook her head and spoke "I like to discuss matters before eating. If not, I will feel indigestion afterwards. So, speak" Barnabas stood up from his chair and bow slightly toward Erika "Your Excellency, we would like for you to speak with Hikigaya" Erika smiles "Negotiate an alliance between Greece and Japan?" The seven warlords nodded Thanos then stood up and bowing slightly before raising his head again and then he asks "Will Greece be affected in theing conflict?" This question might be weird if Thanos had asked anyone else. But he asked the Oracle. And not just any ordinary seers and oracles. The woman who is titled the Great Oracle. >> Chapter 1536 Her Plans ? The weight of Thanos'' question hangs in the air, recognized by all present. The Great Oracle, Erika, renowned for her unparalleled irvoyance, holds the power to see beyond the veil of time itself. Erika is not the only oracle in the world. But even other oracle could notpete with Erika ability to do irvoyance. And many people switched to other profession when they reached Seed Forming. So, to many people of the world, there is only one Oracle that is known to have one hundred percent result of uracy in predicting the future and that woman is the Great Oracle Erika The woman who could see the future. Then this question is not simply a question asking her opinion. He is asking the future. As silence settles upon the clearing, Erika''s piercing gaze remains fixed on Thanos. The intensity of the moment causes the atmosphere to crackle with anticipation. Erika looks at Thanos and there was silence. The atmosphere suddenly bes tense Antonius look at Thanos. From the very beginning he did not show many movements but now that Thanos ask a question Antonius seems to pay attention A faint smile curves Erika''s lips, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of amusement and wisdom. Everyone knows. A question like this demands a price. Then suddenly Erikaughs Herughter, like a gentle ripple, breaks through the tense air, easing the collective unease that had settled among them. "Hahaha!" "What conflict? Death Monarch has defeated the Crime Alliance and the Pirates. At least for a few decades, the piracy in the high seas would halt and slow down. With many of the important member of the Crime Alliance being killed during the Dark Alliance War, the Crime Alliance has also been crippled. It would take decades for them to recover and that is if only they do not stick their head too far into the light" "Don''t you read the news that the White Owl had spread? Peace in our times" The Seven Warlords all harrumphed at this. The Seven Warlords exchange knowing nces, understanding the intricate web of power and influence that governs the world. They are well aware that the game of politics is not always dictated by noble ideals or grand aspirations but by the pursuit of self-interest and control. These kind of words, peace, human rights, all of those high-sounding words could only be used to deceive themon people. They sat on the high seats of power and so they know how the game is yed. In the wake of Death Monarch''s decisive victory over the Crime Alliance and the Pirates, the Seven World Power has emerged as the dominant force on the global stage. While the intentions behind Death Monarch''s actions remain shrouded in ambiguity, whether he do it for justice or some personal feeling, the reality is that the Seven World Power now holds unparalleled control over the world''s affairs. This is what the Seven Warlord sees, and what other rulers that is unaffiliated with the world powers sees The Seven World Power have truly controlled the world With no significant force to act as a counterbnce, the Seven World Power stands unchallenged. They hold the reins of power and influence, making them able to manipte nations of the world to serve their own interests. The rulers and leaders outside the realm of the Seven World Power recognize this truth, understanding the vast influence and control the alliance wields. The only way for them to crumble if they were to have a civil war. But a civil war between the seven great powers would mean a world war And no one wanted that. The conflict that they are talking about is the consolidation thates after. The only united force among the Seven World Power is Pandemonium. There is no other voice in Pandemonium other than Death Monarch voice. And that makes them united. A benevolent dictator. Probably better than power hungry career politician. But the other six great power will surely want to unify any other power or forces inside their recognized territory or their neighboring rivals And Greece has chosen to be unaffiliated. Being unaligned. Is that a good thing? Maybe in the beginning it is a good thing. Being unaligned was a strategic choice for Greece, particrly under the guardianship of the Seven Warlords of Delphi. In the ever-changingndscape of world politics, alliances shift, enemies be friends, and circumstances evolve. They were times, that it seems like the Seven Warlords is siding with the World Government and there were even talks in making one of them as Quorum members of the World Government. And there is also news in the past that the Seven Warlords would be a Senator in the Setae of the Republic. However, Greece has steadfastly maintained its independence under the guidance of the Seven Warlords, refusing to bow to the control of the two great powers. I think you should take a look at In the past, they could rely on intricate schemes and the support of the Crime Alliance to navigate between these powers. But now, with the breaking up of many of the Crime Alliance forces, such schemes are no longer viable. As a result, Greece finds itself at a crossroads,pelled to choose a side and align with a powerful ally. In their search for stability and protection against the influence of the Seven World Powers, they have turned their attention to Japan. Establishing a strong alliance with Japan could potentially safeguard Greece from being absorbed into the control of the Seven Powers. The question posed by Thanos carries immense weight and significance, as it holds the key to Greece''s future. Will Greece sumb to the dominance of the Seven Powers, or will they be able to forge asting and robust alliance with Japan, capable of resisting the influence of the established world powers? Erika gazes into Thanos'' solemn face, her gaze shifting to the other six Warlords who share the same serious expression. The summit is filled with anticipation, knowing that the answer to this question will shape the destiny of Greece and its ce in the world. However, despite the gravity of the situation, Erika''s lips curl into a chuckle, momentarily alleviating the tension that hangs in the air. "Are you all worried about this?" They nodded. There was silence again and then she said "I will negotiate with Hikigaya. And I could persuade Jean to tell the Republic to back off" The Seven Warlords did not get the answer they wanted but they kind of understand why Erika did not answer Thanos question. Since that question touched the future, if she had answer it, Thanos had to pay the price. With Erika attitude it seems that this alliance would be good for Greece. They do wonder however, how will Erika persuade Jean from the Republic but scene she said it, she must have some kind of ns or she might have seen something with that eye of her "Is there anything else?" she asked. The Seven Warlords look at each other and shakes their head Then they began feasting. It has been a long time since the Seven Warlords of Delphi meet face to face with Erika Even though their contact with each other was not severed, Erika and the Seven Warlords had rarely meet after Erika suddenly drop off from the face of the Earth There is no servants and there is no waiter. There is only the long table, the nine chairs, the nine people and the vast expansive view from the top of the mountain. In the distance, clouds and the heavens seem so close. They catch up with each other and after an hour, the Seven Warlords excuses themselves. Now the ones on the summit of the mountain is only Erika and Antonius Erika satfortably in her chair; her gaze fixed on the ever-changing panorama before her. The clouds moved gracefully across the sky, their forms shifting and morphing like ethereal creatures. She marvelled at their beauty, captivated by their transient nature. " I have been cooped up in that submarine and that forest for too long" She still remember her days around the Stonehenge and the days she spend in the deep sea. Now, that she is back in Greece and seeing such a beautiful scenery, how could she not be moved. Beside her, Antonius maintained a calm presence, his eyes also drawn to the magnificent view. The two sat inpanionable silence, appreciating the serene ambiance and the tranquillity that enveloped the mountaintop. As they observed the world around them, a variety of flying creatures soared through the air, their wings cutting through the wind with effortless grace. Birds of vibrant colours, their feathers shimmering in the sunlight, danced in the sky, while other mysterious creatures glided gracefully, their forms unfamiliar yet captivating. The breath-taking view from the top of the mountain stretched out before them, a tapestry of natural wonders and distantndscapes. Rolling hills, lush forests, and sparkling rivers painted a vivid picture of the world''s grandeur. There was only this and for a moment, all the worldly concerns is washed away. But like always reality have toe crashing "Is this also one of your ns?" Antonius suddenly asked >> Chapter 1537 An Old Acquaintance ? "Is this also one of your ns?" Antonius suddenly asked Erika did not answer. And Antonius knows not to push. For a moment there is silence again. And then Antonius spoke again. "Are you going to build the Temple by yourself?" Erika sighed. Then she answers "Some things need to be done by myself" "Why?" "Sacrifice. Efforts. Labor. Sincerity. It is sacred to the gods" Hearing this Antonius face be tense "Are you sure that you want to go through with this?" he paused for a second before continuing saying "There is no need to take this kind of risk. I know that I don''t know what you see and what ns you are making. Sometimes, I even wonder whether what I am about to say is already seen by you" "But this is dangerous" Erika did not say anything to this Erika had exined this to Antonius before. What she is trying to do is very dangerous. And why is it dangerous? Because the temple is not just a temple. Every Seers, and Oracle, every irvoyance in the Omniverse is connected by some force. Some irvoyance could feel it and some could not. Of course, irvoyance that Erika is talking about is the kind of irvoyance that is spur by magic. There is some irvoyance that depends on some kind of maniption of space time and have nothing to do with magic What Erika wanted to do is to contact Apollo. She wanted to negotiate with Olympus. She had exined this before to Antonius. When Antonius asked her what she wanted to negotiate about, that is where she shuts down the conversation. For a moment, there is silence between the two of them and Antonius sighed. He looks at her like he had understood something "Did you see this? This conversation ying out like this?" Erik smiles bitterly and nodded Hearing this Antonius could not help but sigh again. "Does what I say have meaning at all?" he asks Erika looks at Antonius with a gentle gaze and then she uses her finger to caress his cheeks. There is a gentle smile on her face and she spoke "It does. It does have meaning. Even if I saw it, that is just a possibility of the future. The moment you said it, the possibility be real. And things need to move for things to happen. And so, even if I saw it, even if I knew it, everything you do and say does have meaning. It means something to you because you wanted to say it. And it means something to me because you say it to me" She looks at him and she could not help but smile. However, there is a certain kind of sadness to that smile. "I could not help you" Antonius said before adding "And I hated that. I could fight your enemies for you, I could protect you from monsters but this¡­. this battle of yours I don''t know how to help you" Erika could only smile bitterly at this "Powerlessness. That is what I feel" Antonius said "This feeling like I could not help you at all" There was silence between them. Erika leans closer to him suddenly and then kissed him on his cheek "Just by being here, being beside me is enough. My mind is always jumbled. And my eyes sees so many things that brings me sadness. It took all of my will not to go crazy. And you, always beside me¡­.is like an anchor that keep me tied on this world. You" and she kisses him again "are useful. And you help me. You keep me sane. You¡­anchor me. You save me. And I love you for that" She reached out, gently cing her hand on his, her touch warm and reassuring. Antonius expression softened, his eyes reflecting a mixture of relief and tenderness. Erika leaned closer to him, their foreheads gently touching. Her lips brushed against his, a tender gesture filled with affection and gratitude He leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a gentle kiss. As they pulled away, they look at each other and Erika smile. And he also could not help but smile. "Moments like this¡­.it is moment like this that makes me want to keep being sane" Antonius did not know what to say to that. For some reason, he felt that someday, she would break his heart. He did not have the gift of foresight like Erika. But he could tell from the way Erika talks about the future¡­.the future is bleak, dark and terrifying And he knows what she wanted. "A happy ending" ''Huh?" "I hope you get that happy ending" And Erika immediately knows what Antonius is talking about "I¡­.hope that too" Antonius get up. And he sighed. He sighed because of the uncertain future. He sighed because of her. And he sighed because of him. The only thing he could do for her¡­.is just to be beside her. But sometimes¡­sometimes he wished that he could bear some of the burden she had. He wanted to sigh but then he remembered someone telling him that a sigh turns away good fortune. So, he did not Erika look at another direction, her gaze swept across the vast expanse before her, taking in the ethereal beauty of the rolling clouds, the cold wind caressing her face, and the haunting cries of mythical creatures that filled the air. It was a scene straight out of a fantastical tale, one that had be a stark reality in their world.I think you should take a look at A decade ago, such sights would have been confined to the realm of imagination, existing solely within the pages of fantasy books or the silver screen. But now, the boundaries between reality and fantasy had blurred, melding together in a world that was both wondrous and grim. "Just be careful" Antonius reminded Erika nodded. Antonius got up and he was about to walk away but then he suddenly stops "Is there any danger ahead?" Erika shook her head. "What are you waiting for then?" "An old acquaintance" "It''s not dangerous?" "It''s not" then she added "And it would be easier if you are not here at that time. What this old acquaintance is about to say to me is something very personal" Antonius nodded. He has been ustomed to the weird request that Erika always had And so, he got up and left and Erika watched the back of her man and her gaze wasplicated. As Antonius walked away, a hushed stillness settled over the entire mountain, permeating the air and freezing everything in ce. Ssss! She look around. And it seems that she is the only living beings that seems to be able to move Erika eyes narrowed. The scene was frozen in time, as if the world itself held its breath. Above, birds remained suspended mid-flight, their wings outstretched in graceful arcs against the backdrop of a vast sky. Each feather was frozen in perfect detail. Rays of sunlight, halted in their journey, bathed thendscape in a golden glow, casting long shadows that remained motionless. Raindrops hung in the air, glistening like suspended diamonds, frozen in their descent. Each droplet seemed to defy gravity, poised delicately on the edge of leaves and branches. The air was pregnant with the anticipation of their release, frozen in suspended animation. Leaves, on the verge of falling, were caught in mid-fall, their descent arrested. Some remained halfway between tree and ground, their vibrant colours preserved, as if time had woven a delicate tapestry in the midst of autumn. The stillness magnified the beauty of nature''s transitions, each leaf suspended in a moment of graceful surrender. Even the smallest details were held captive by this temporal freeze. des of grass stood upright, dewdrops clinging to their tips, their verdant hues frozen in time. Insects were suspended mid-flight, their delicate wings poised for movement, while the sound of their buzzing was silenced, absorbed into the quietude. The scene before Erika was one of exquisite serenity and surrealism. "You''re here" she said as she knew who hade. There is a smile on her face Someone emerged from the distorted space the surrounding area was engulfed in a mesmerizing disy of ethereal energy. Space and time seems to inte and dete The fabric of space itself seemed to ripple and warp, as if the very dimensions were being contorted to amodate his arrival. Waves of shimmering light cascaded outward from the center of the distortion, pulsating with a myriad of colours that defied description. These undting waves appeared to intersect and ovep Within this shifting backdrop, the man emerged, floating above the summit. This man is none other than Jean the Time Monarch the space around Jean appeared to bend and fold, as if he were stepping through a portal from another realm. The edges of his figure seemed to blur, merging seamlessly with the distorted surroundings. As he floated forward, the rippling energy trailed behind him, leaving a faint afterglow that gradually dissipated into the stillness. Amidst this spectacle, Erika''s smile remained unchanged. Her gaze met Jean''s cold eyes with a calm determination. And the moment he saw Erika he said "We need to talk" .... Chapter 1538 Connection ? Turbulent Sea, Arturia "Boris Problem" he suddenly muttered like he just remembers it Azief is still in that room not knowing what is happening all over the world right now. But then suddenly he felt pain in his eyes and his eyes widened. And in that moment, vision seems to swim in his mind. Azief felt a surge of unease and confusion as he witnessed the vivid and disorienting vision. "shit" he cursed as he felt like his head is being split open Right now, this is a different feeling than the time he had his other vision. The scenes yed out in his mind like fragmented pieces of a puzzle, teasing his understanding yet leaving him with more questions than answers. The pain in his eyes was a jarring reminder of the deal he made with Erika. The images of the seven individuals, the majestic scenery with clouds and griffins, and the frozen tableau all swirled within his mind, refusing to be easily deciphered. The cosmic-like light swirling in his pupils reflected the profound connection he had with the unseen forces of the world. Everything stop in his vision. Like time had been frozen. Azief could not see himself right now but if he could, he would see that his left eye is turning cloudy and there is a cosmic-like light swirling in his pupils. But then he suddenly close his eyes. But the vision keeps oning "Cut" he muttered and the moment he said it, it was like something has been cut, something intangible, something invisible. As if severing the ethereal threads that bound him to this mysterious sight. As his voice echoed in the depths of his mind, the vision abruptly ceased Azief felt like he was jerked forward Taking a moment topose himself, Azief closed his eyes, seeking sce and rity within the confines of his own thoughts. Breathing deeply, he allowed himself a respite from the perplexing revtion, attempting to ground himself in the familiar surroundings of his study room. Rubbing the back of his neck, a gesture of both weariness and anticipation, Azief slowly opened his eyes, finding himself back in the present moment. The room remained unchanged Only he had changed. He frowned. "Erika" he muttered, knowing exactly why he is having this kind of vision Then he went silent for a while and then he mutters "Why now?" Azief had been having this kind of interruption more frequently now. Seeing vision. Sometimes he sees the past. Sometimes he sees the glimpses of possible future. And sometimes he sees something eh could not understand at all. From the moment, he took Erika eyes, he was connected with her. He pondered the implications of this connection. Was it a side effect of their mystical exchange? Or was there a deeper reason behind it? The thought that Erika''s unique abilities as the Oracle had somehow influenced him gnawed at his mind. The line between their consciousness blurred, creating a shared experience of visions and glimpses into the fabric of time. And it almost felt like Erika infected him with the same kind of madness that alwayses by being the Oracle Maybe, from the moment he agreed to the price that Erika had propose back then, he also shares and bound Erika to be sane. "I am seeing what she is seeing. But she also sees the thing that I am seeing. Connected" he mutters to himself. He sighed for a moment. He was thinking about the Boris Problem when suddenly this vision interrupted him. "it was not this bad when I am in the Seresian world" he mutters. But then he leans back on his chair and then close his eyes. He tries to recall back what he sees from the vision. Unlike the vision he sees in the past this time the vision he saw is not a vision of the future. Instead, it is what Erika was seeing. But what did she see? That is the question. So, Azief close his eyes, focus his mind and all the images and vision that appears in his mind before once again appears. Only this time, he controls the speed and pace of how fast this vision moves. I think you should take a look at He look at it and then a few secondter he opens his eyes "Jean...you''re there?" he mutters to himself. For a moment he got up from his chair and goes to the window and look toward the distance His study is on a very high ce so from where he is standing from, he could see the people below and the city and the clouds Jean went to meet Erika. That time stopping stunt, only Jean could do it like that. Even thigh the sight of Jena in the vision is quite blurry, he is sure that Jean was there in the vision. He sighed. "Jean might have seen something I did not. Or¡­is it a desperate gambit? Erika knows a lot of things. Could she also know this? Then how much the price should be paid? I pay with my eye. What would you pay with Jean?" For a few solid minutes, Azief just look toward the distance. One might think that Death Monarch right now, like always is thinking of something, plotting or scheming But, this time he just look toward the distance, looking as far as he could and just nk out. And he was like this for a couple of minutes He did not think about why Jean was there. He did not care why Erika was there with that seven people. Of course, he knew who those seven people are. Even though the face is blurry in the vision, he could tell that this seven people must be the Seven Warlords of Delphi. He did not doubt this. And that mountain must be Mount Parnassus. While he himself had never gone there, Azief just got the feeling like that is the ce It is probably because of the connection he now shared with Erika that he had such feeling. He think nothing of this and only think of nothing. But then he came back. He sighed. He sat back down at his chair and shakes his head. He did not know why his eyes could see that vision but right now that is not his concern He thought about the Boris Problem. A very European problem "I forgot about it" his mood that had just risen had gone down back to low level. His conversation with Hikigaya before, had made him quite jubnt Because in that conversation, he not only knows what Hikigaya is thinking about, he also knows what he thinks about and what he thinks about certain things It is funny that some things only be clear when you verbalize it and see it from an objective perspective When he was determined to help Hikigaya before, he sees things from an objective perspective and so in doing that, he helped himself seeing things objectively. But now that he sits down, he once again think about this problem. It is not his problem. Yet, this problem is making the whole world uneasy. The "Boris Problem" refers to the issues surrounding Boris Ivanov, also known as the Beast King and the Iron Chancellor. While those outside the sphere of influence of the Republic may not be familiar with this term, it holds significant meaning for the Senators and other world powers who are aware of Boris''s actions. Boris Ivanov possesses the unique ability to control monsters and titanic beasts, earning him the nickname "Beast King" due to his affinity formunicating with these creatures. However, his influence extends beyond his extraordinary abilities. He is also referred to as the Iron Chancellor, a title shared with another historical figure, Otto von Bismarck. Boris initially garnered support by promising equality and equal representation for all who joined his Senate within the Republic. He assured states, nations, and kingdoms that their powers would not be diminished and that their voices would be heard. However, a few years ago, a change in policy urred, leading to the emergence of the Boris Problem. The issue revolves around Boris''s gradual attempts to consolidate more power for himself, as well as for the Chancellor and the Inner Council. This shift in policy contradicts his earlier promises of equality and shared governance within the Republic. The growing concern lies in Boris''s apparent desire to centralize authority and diminish the influence of individual states, nations, and kingdoms. The Boris Problem has sparked debates and discussions among Senators and other world powers, as they observe and react to the evolving dynamics within the Republic. It represents a shift away from the initial principles of equality and inclusivity that Boris had championed, raising questions about the future direction and stability of the Republic under his leadership. And also raising fear. Within the Republic, there is a noticeable trend towards the unification of Europe. However, this unification is not necessarily aligned with the desires of all Senate members. While the Republic technically has control over Europe, it is important to note that the Republic is not governed by a single individual. >> Chapter 1539 Leash ? The Republic''s affairs are primarily influenced by the High Chancellor, who is currently Katarina, but the day-to-day operations and decision-making arergely driven by the Right and Left Chancellors. Jean, serving as the Left Chancellor, has adopted a more hands-off approachpared to his past as a conqueror. He acts as a bncing force to the Right Chancellor''s strategies. On the other hand, Boris, as the Right Chancellor of the Republic, has been actively working towards the unification of Europe through various means, including military operations and diplomatic maneuvers. He has instigated rebellions, sowed seeds of discontent, and pursued avenues to centralize power within the Republic. Boris''s efforts to unite Europe are met with mixed reactions within the Senate and among other world powers. Some Senate members may support his vision, while others may view it as a challenge to their own autonomy and power. The centralization of power in the Republic raises concerns and questions about the future governance and dynamics of Europe under Boris''s leadership. The trend towards unifying Europe, driven by Boris''s actions, sets the stage forplex political dynamics and potential conflicts within the Republic and among the world powers. However, all of his current action, this is not what Boris had promised when he first started the Republic of Earth. Indeed, the founding principles of the Republic of Earth, previously known as the Revolutionary Army, were rooted in being an adversary to the World Government. When the Republic was first established, it was formed as a contrasting alternative to the World Government''s method of governance. The World Government, led by the Quorum Council, functioned as the rule-making body for the entire World Government territory. Initially, the Quorum Council consisted of a small number of individuals, such as President Hirate and Sakurai Kazuyoshi, representing the administration and military respectively. Over time, the council expanded, with representatives from various departments within the World Government structure. Now, there is Hirate as the representative of the President of the World Government. There is Akira as the Vice President of the World Government There is Lucius Harrison as the representative of the Chief of Staff. There is Samuel Cohen as the representative of the Department of Economy. There is of course Raymond as the representative of the military. And there are many others. Most of whiches from the departments that exist in the World Government structure. Sometimes, some of them would be demoted or impeached. Some of them would be promoted and given more clearance. However, the World Government operated under a dictatorial-like system, simr to Pandemonium under Death Monarch Azief. This centralized approach aimed to maintain strength and cohesiveness in the face of the chaotic world and rampant monster presence. President Hirate understood the need for unity as a source of strength, emphasizing that decentralization as weakness during those tumultuous times. The World Government''s focus was on providing strong leadership and direction to guide humanity forward. It operated as a unified entity, with decisions made for the greater benefit of the World Government as a whole. The centralized authority allowed for quick and decisive actions to be taken, ensuring the safety and stability of the world. All for the sake of the World Government. After the chaotic event known as the Fall, where the Earth was bombarded with meteors and monsters started to appear, the world was in a state of disarray. In such a dire situation, people and nations were faced with a crucial choice: freedom or safety. The World Government, under the leadership of President Hirate, emerged as the only organized force capable of providing protection and stability in those tumultuous times. While seeking help from the World Government meant surrendering a certain degree of freedom and autonomy, it offered the promise of safety and security. In the face of widespread chaos and the constant threat of monsters, many kingdoms and governments chose to align themselves with the World Government. The World Government ability to offer protection and a sense of order was apelling incentive for nations and individuals who were grappling with the challenges of survival. The choice to prioritize safety over freedom was driven by the immediate need for security in a world overrun by monsters. The World Government centralized authority and unified approach provided a sense of stability and direction that was desperately sought after the catastrophic event of the Fall. While some may have been hesitant to relinquish their independence, the prevailing circumstances and the World Government''s ability to ensure safety outweighed the desire for individual freedom. It was a pragmatic choice made in response to the pressing need for protection in an uncertain world. However, as time passed and the world gradually stabilized, differing opinions and perspectives emerged regarding the bnce between freedom and security. The emergence of the Republic of Earth as an alternative governance model reflects the ongoing debate and evolution of societal structures in the post-convergence world. The decision to align with the World Government was a reflection of the desperate circumstances and the need for immediate safety, but it alsoid the groundwork for aplex intery of power, ideology, and individual aspirations in the evolving globalndscape.I think you should take a look at Indeed, the Republic of Earth, previously known as the Revolutionary Army, adopted a different approach to governancepared to the World Government. Their aim was to attract and unite nations and kingdoms under their influence by offering a system that respected freedom and sovereignty. At the core of the Republic''s governance structure is the Senate, which serves as a tform for discussion, decision-making, and representation. The Senate allows member nations and kingdoms to have a voice in shaping the policies and direction of the Republic. This ensures that the freedom and sovereignty of allied countries are not infringed upon. The Republic also operates under a Constitution, which serves as a guiding framework for governance. This document outlines the rights, responsibilities, and limitations of both the Senate and member nations. It provides a set of rules and principles to ensure fairness and bnce within the Republic. To maintain unity and cooperation among its members, the Republic encourages the sharing of resources. This includes energy mines, new discoveries, and any valuable assets that can benefit the Republic as a whole. The Senators, as rulers of their respective countries, are required to open up theirnds and contribute their resources for the betterment of the Republic. However, the Republic also enforces ountability and transparency. If any member is found to be hiding resources or viting the agreed-upon rules, they may face persecution within the Senate. In certain cases, military expeditions can beunched with the permission of the Chancellors, and neighbouring countries or kingdoms may have the opportunity to contest the territory. Nheless, as long as member nations abide by the rules, attend Senate meetings when summoned, and fulfil their resource-sharing obligations, they are generally left to govern their own territories and make decisions for their people. By offering a system that respects freedom, sovereignty, and shared benefits, the Republic of Earth aimed to create a united front against external threats while allowing member nations to retain a degree of autonomy and self-governance within the framework of the Republic. While the World Government choses the path of centralization, the Republic chooses decentralization. While it had some drawbacks, it also has its benefit As the pages of history turned, Boris Ivanov, also known as the Beast King and the Iron Chancellor, embarked on a transformative path that veered from the original ideals of the Republic. With a vision for a unified Europe under the aegis of the Inner Council, Boris set in motion a series of calcted maneuvers to consolidate power and control. The Inner Council, an unofficial yet influential body within the Senate, became the nexus of Boris''s ambitions. Comprising a select group of powerful Senators and Boris himself, it wielded direct control over the states brought under its purview. What was once merely referred to as Boris''s entourage had now evolved into a formal department, backed by individuals who shared Boris''s vision for a centralized European authority. While the Republic still maintained its foreign interests in Africa and remained vignt against potential threats from Asia, Boris feltpelled to reform the foreign policy of the Republic. Initially, the Republic had not sought to exert control over the European states. However, a turning point had urred, prompting Boris to enact drastic measures. Through skilful diplomacy and strategic maneuvers, Boris seeded in cing several dozen European states under the dominion of the Inner Council. In doing so, he stripped them of their military autonomy and assumedplete control over their resources. The once-independent states now found themselves subject to the will of the Senate, their voices muted, and their armies rendered impotent. As Boris''s influence grew, so did his own transformation. He shed the vestiges of idealism, adopting a pragmatic approach that ced the pursuit of the Republic''s interests at the forefront. With unwavering determination, Boris prioritized expanding and consolidating the Republic''s power through alliances, military might, and calcted diplomatic maneuvers. However, the motivations behind Boris''s drastic measures remained shrouded in mystery. Something had transpired, something that had spurred him to forge a path of centralization and control. Azief could guess what was it that spurs such changed. For someone like Boris, it is none other than probably his sister disappearance. From what he understood, not many people was optimistic that Katarina is still alive at that time. The whole world always thought that it was Boris that controls Katarina. But in his eyes, he could see that without Katarina, Boris is like a man without a leash. He is known as a beast king. And what an apt title that is. To Azief, he is like a beast that has a leash. And the one holding that leash is his sister. And once that is gone, he went ballistic. >>> Chapter 1540 The Boris Problem ? The Senate, once a bastion of freedom and cooperation, now faced the consequences of Boris''s evolving ideology. As the winds of change swept through the Republic, its very foundation trembled, leaving its future uncertain Indeed, the rapid transformation of the Republic''s territorialndscape, marked by the changing hues on the map, has not gone unnoticed. This was the objective of the Reunification Project. In just a few years since the Reunification Project started the colours in the map that denotes the Republic direct controlled territories and its allied territories seems to have changed drastically. However, despite Boris''s sweeping reforms and alterations to the Senate''s modus operandi, a crucial question arises: Why have themon people not risen up against him? In this world, themon folk are no longer mere powerless individuals, as they were in the aftermath of the Fall. They possess the ability to absorb the energy of Heaven and Earth, transcending their human limitations and ascending as formidable levellers. These extraordinary individuals have be a pivotal concern for the world powers, as they strive to retain them within their territories and secure their loyalty. Nevertheless, coercive measures to subjugate these empowered beings prove futile, for every world power harbour the ever-present apprehension of another Death Monarch emerging¡ªa figure who, despite his humble origins, ascended to the pinnacle of strength, bing the most formidable individual in the world. The remarkable feat aplished by the Death Monarch serves as a testament that the path to greatness is not exclusive to him alone, but open to anyone willing to undertake the arduous journey of cultivation. Thus, themon people, having embraced their newfound potential and yearning for personal growth and self-empowerment, are less inclined to rally against Boris''s rule as long Boris did not go against them. The story of the Death Monarch''s ascent from an ordinary individual to the pinnacle of power serves as a constant reminder that achieving greatness is not an insurmountable feat reserved for a chosen few. This notion is reinforced by the countless tales that circte daily, recounting fortuitous encounters and the subsequent empowerment of individuals. To further solidify his position and gain favor among the popce, Boris implemented significant social reforms that aimed to appease themon people. These reforms included the introduction of programs for dungeon sharing, allowingmoners to seek assistance from the military, and the establishment of military bases near monster nests to safeguard ordinary citizens. Additionally, he enactedws that protected Disk Formation levelers while maintaining a delicate bnce that prevented lower-level individuals from being harassed by trouble-seeking Disk Formation levelers. Through these reforms, Boris effectively promoted the growth and development of themon people, offering state aid and support for their endeavours to raise their levels. He also sought to restore the rights that had been suspended after the Fall, earning the approval of progressive-minded individuals within the Senate and appeasing themon popce. Crucially, these reforms primarily impacted the rulers themselves, while leaving themon peoplergely unaffected. From the perspective of those living under the umbre of the Republic, not much had changed, and they saw little reason to scrutinize the shifting dynamics of power. In fact, some countries and kingdoms even experienced improvements under the direct control of the Republic. However, for the rulers of these states, the situation was markedly different. They faced dire consequences, including death, imprisonment, or forced exile. The distinction between themon people and the rulers became evident as the Republic''s reforms targeted the ruling ss, consolidating power within the Inner Council and dismantling the traditional hierarchies. Thus, while themon people embraced the apparent continuity and the benefits afforded to them under the Republic''s rule, the rulers faced a stark reality that led to their demise or downfall. This subtle yet effective approach allowed Boris to maintain a semnce of stability and support among the popce, while simultaneously exerting control and eliminating potential obstacles to its centralized vision of power. But then why is it called the Boris Problem? One must understand that Boris reforms are not the problem. The term "Boris Problem" does not refer to the reforms implemented by Boris, but rather to the challenges posed by Boris himself and his seemingly untouchable status within the Republic. It raises questions about why Boris has not been overthrown despite facing dissent within the Senate. While Boris may enjoy popr support among the popce, it is important to note that this support does not grant him immunity from consequences. The Republic operates differently from other world powers like Pandemonium or the World Government, where leaders are often difficult to impeach or remove from power. In the case of Pandemonium, Death Monarch holds supreme authority. Seen as a benevolent dictator, he acts as the shield of Pandemonium and instils fearlessness in its people. Being the strongest individual in the world, he rarely interferes in state matters. However, when he does take action, his directives are strictly followed, showcasing the efficiency and organization of the system. Simrly, the World Government has an impeachment process in ce, but theplex legal framework surrounding it makes the process lengthy and rarely attempted. I think you should take a look at President Ashikaga Hirate, for instance, has remainedrgely unchallenged due to these legalplexities. Other world powers have also established intricate systems that make removing someone from a position of power arduous and time-consuming. The aim is to ensure stability and prevent hasty or unjust actions. Indeed, the Senate of the Republic of Earth operates differently from other governing bodies. While the High Chancellor holds significant power, and the Left and Right Chancellors have their own rights and authority, the Senate has the ability to impeach the Chancellors rtively easily. However, despite the clear dissatisfaction with Boris and his actions among the Senators, no one has dared to initiate his impeachment. The reason for this hesitance lies in the presence of Katarina, the High Chancellor of the Republic. Though Katarina may not be actively involved in governance, her position holds considerable influence. As the High Chancellor, she possesses the power to veto or approve any bills orws presented in the Senate Hall. Additionally, she is the sole authority with the unteral power to mobilize the Republic''s military forces. This concentration of power grants her significant leverage and control. The fear of challenging Boris stems from the understanding that Katarina still holds her position and the powers associated with it. Those who might consider impeaching Boris understand that their actions would not only affect him but also potentially face resistance from Katarina. This fear of reprisal or the potential consequences of going against the High Chancellor acts as a deterrent, discouraging Senators from taking action against Boris. The umtion of resentment toward Boris grows with each passing day, but thebined power wielded by Boris and Katarina presents a formidable barrier to any attempts to remove him from office. The delicate bnce of power within the Republic, coupled with the fear of challenging the authority of the High Chancellor, contributes to the stagnation and the persistence of the "Boris Problem." One might ponder the enigma surrounding the seemingly invincible duo of siblings, Katarina and Boris. How is it that Katarina, despite not possessing the unrivalled might of the Death Monarch, remains unchallenged by the Senators of the Republic? While she may hold the title of the strongest woman in the world, there is an undeniable distinction between being the strongest among women and standing at the pinnacle of power in the world. Indeed, Katarina is a Disk Formation leveler, a formidable force in her own right. Yet, on Earth, there exist beings at the Divine Comprehension realm, a level above her own, capable of effortlessly containing her power. Furthermore, her strength could be neutralized by any of the other world powers should she stand alone in opposition. One might question why, armed with personal military forces, the Senators do not seize the opportunity to stage a coup against Katarina and Boris. The answer lies in theplex dynamics that unfold within the Republic. Katarina''s apparent disinterest in the intricate workings of politics and her infrequent participation in meetings have left many wondering why the Senators tolerate her seemingly indifferent approach. However, the key to understanding this conundrum lies in the unbreakable bond between Katarina and the Death Monarch. It is a well-known fact that Katarina saved the Death Monarch''s life, encasing both of them in an icy mountain to ensure their survival. In some ces, it be a love story This act of selflessness solidified their connection, and the Senators are acutely aware of the consequences that would befall anyone foolish enough to cross Katarina. The gravity of the situation bes clearer when considering the perspective of the Death Monarch, the strongest individual in the world. It is no wonder that he would fiercely protect the woman who saved his life, Katarina. Even Azief, contemting the matter, could understand the reasoning behind the Senators approach. While Katarina is indeed a Disk Formation leveler, it is important to note that there are another Disk Formation levelers within the Republic. This implies that the Senators had alternative candidates to consider for the position of High Chancellor. However, they unanimously agreed that Katarina was the ideal choice. >> Chapter 1541 Then, Now ? Weird isn''t it? She demonstrated little interest in governmental affairs and harboured no thirst for power. Her sole devotion seemed to be directed towards her brother. Katarina assumed the position of High Chancellor with the primary aim of securing Boris''s position as the Right Chancellor. This familial bond between the siblings lies at the heart of the problem. The fear of potential consequences prevents anyone from attempting to overthrow Boris. The thinktanks in the war room simtion deduced that such an action would likely ignite a civil war, resulting in the fragmentation of the Republic. The far-reaching consequences of such an event would be felt worldwide. In the simted scenario, once Boris is toppled, Katarina would not idly stand by and ept such treatment towards her brother. It is predicted that she would defy the Senate''s decision and take action in response. Even if the Senate managed to restrain Katarina, the mere act of opposing her would disrupt the delicate bnce and invoke the wrath of the Death Monarch himself. The implications of challenging Katarina and Boris extend far beyond the Republic''s borders, affecting the equilibrium of power on a global scale. Death Monarch, the indomitable force and supreme ruler of Pandemonium, held the title of the strongest person in the world. His unrivalled power and influence positioned Pandemonium as the preeminent world power,manding the respect and fear of all who encountered it. The mere involvement of Pandemonium in any conflict had the potential to disrupt the delicate bnce among the Seven World Powers. Amidst this backdrop, the enigma known as the Boris Problem loomed ominously. The senators understood that attempting to overthrow Boris without careful consideration could trigger a chain reaction with catastrophic consequences. The potential fallout was not limited to internal conflicts within the Republic alone. The involvement of Death Monarch and Pandemonium would undoubtedly alter the geopoliticalndscape. The alliances between the Seven Great Powers would be reshaped, and the spectre of a global war loomed ominously on the horizon. The delicate equilibrium that held the world in bnce would be shattered, and chaos would prevail. Thus, the Boris Problem persisted, festering and spreading like a malignant cancer with each passing year. The world found itself caught in a precarious situation, teetering on the edge of uncertainty and upheaval. And all of this cause and effect could be traced to Boris. This is the simtion that many people have thought of. And then a turning point arrives. Katarina was kidnaped by the Seresian demon in the war of the Multiversal Convergence. Azief sighed each time he thinks of that moment. The Multiversal Convergence happened because of him and Katarina kidnapping is because of his cause and effect "And so, I went after her. I never thought that my absence of only a few months could change the world so much" he thought to himself Azief is still in the room and he is still thinking and contemting. He did not use his Divine Sense, instead preferring to feel human He did not use any kind of his mystical abilities and powers. Instead, he just sat there thinking of the problems of the world "I never thought that I would be like this" he thought to himself. Azief has always seen himself as one of themon people. He was not born from a privileged background. He is quite normal. Before the Fall, he did not have any achievement and he is just one of the many people in the world that has a normal life with normal aspiration. Though, he did not hate it that much., Of course there are days when he wished that his life is different but every person feel that way sometimes. And then the Fall happened. And today, here he is, sitting on a chair. He got up from his chair and goes to the window and look outside. He could see the bustling city being filled with people. In a few days, the entire reconstruction would bepleted. "Now, I am a person whose word could change the world" he mutters to himself. "It is not right to think of myself as amon person. It would be unfair and it would be harmful" This is his thought. If he continues to think of himself asmon people, he would keep making mistake. Because before, he never think much of his action. He does whatever he wants. And at that time, it only affect his enemies. But as he climbs higher in the world and now as he sist on the highest seat on the world, he knows that each of his action could change the world He chuckles a bit. "Who would have thought?" he mutters to himself. Even though his experience as Emperor in one of the six lives of Azul is almost forgotten, Azief still have experience in ruling people. It is a fortunate for the world that Azief is a person that knows responsibility. While he is not the most responsible person, he does try to be. There are times when he fall short but he always tries. He could be heartless and at times, he is. There is this contradiction in his heart. Sometimes, to achieve his goal, he could do the most heartless thing. But at times, he could very well be merciful. All the people in the world always thought he knew what he is doing. But most of the time, he is just like them all. Groping the way forward. Sometimes, his bad action leads to good oue and sometimes his good actions leads to tragic oue. And so, he learns from this mistake. He learns where he should draw the line. "Am I bing soft?" he thought of this question. And then he shook his head and scoffedI think you should take a look at "It is now because I could afford being generous? Is that it?" he ask his own heart He chuckles and mocked himself "What a superficial kindness" He look at the world and he could not help but sighed. The problem of the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Association probably would not have bene this big if he did not go to the Seresian world to save Katarina. He goes there and he spent time there And The world waited. One month, two months, three months and everyone could tell that this time it might take some time before Death Monarch returns. Or maybe he would return at all. But in those three months, the forces of the world moves. There was the Crime Alliance that began showing their faces and the pirates that sail the Ten Seas be even more braver. They no longer look at the sky and fear a red thunderbolt would smite them and they would no longer fear the cloudless sky. The world order has always been maintained by the fear that the world has toward Death Monarch. The world order here is referring to the status quo of each world power. There is a reason why when Death Monarch is on Earth, that the Crime Alliance do not dare do any high-profile action. They would not dare toe to Pandemonium or try to do anything in Pandemonium. They fear him. Deeply But without him, this righteous force that seems overbearing at times and repressive on another, the world seems to have dark forces began crawling out of the woodwork. Azief of course had the information told to him. Even though themunication is not easy to establish in the Turbulent Sea, there are times in the day when the turbulence of space time is not that powerful and that is where Sasha would send him memory cards. These memory cards are not the same like the memory cards before the Fall There is memories embedded in the cards and once you unlock it, the memories would be transferred to another And so, he have the entire memory of what had happened that day. He even have the memory of the day it happened and how it happened Azief however did not look at those memories at that time. At that time, he just took the memory. Azief look outside and then he smiles "it probably would take him some time" he thought to himself and so he close his eyes as he dig deep into his memory Who is Azief talking about? Clearly he is waiting for someone. But all the same he close his eyes and his memories began to goes to different ces. In his mind, a scene is being reconstructed and he smiles to himself as the scenery is being reconstructed. His memory¡­..no¡­.that person memory is being reyed inside his mind. ¡­.. Amidst the ebb and flow of political power, there exists a diverse spectrum of individuals. Among them, cowards and the bold stand in stark contrast to one another. The world is always filled with people who are cowards. And people who are brave. The strong and the weak. In the Republic it is even more so. Out of the many Senators that the Republic have, some are cowards. The cowards are driven by fear and self-preservation. They are easily swayed by the prevailing winds of power, bending their principles and sacrificing their integrity for personal gain. In their quest for survival, they relinquish their dignity and honour, trading them for fleetingforts and material wealth. Their actions are guided by the desire to protect their own lives and possessions, even at the cost of sacrificing their core values. They follow the power and they bow and they scrape, they prostrate and they beg. Their dignity, honour and glory is stripped from them but the thing they get is their life, their wealth, their precious things. The price they pay is dignity But there are also brave people. They possess an unwavering resolve, unyielding in the face of power. These stalwart souls fearlessly point their fingers at authority, unabashedly challenging the status quo. For them, preserving their honour, dignity, and glory takes precedence over material possessions and personalfort. They are willing to make sacrifices, even embracing the possibility of death, for the sake of upholding their deeply-held ideals. Their hearts burn with an inner fire, their convictions shining bright like a guiding candle in the darkness. >> Chapter 1542 The Battle In the Senate I 1542 The Battle In the Senate I And then there are bystanders. The Republic of Earth is a force in the world power teeming with a multitude of individuals, harbours a tapestry of diverse demeanours, habits, and desires. Within its boundaries, contradictions flourish, shaping the essence of this vibrantnd. Amidst theplexity, one aspect stands out¡ªthe freedom to voice one''s thoughts, even in the presence of power. Unlike many other world powers, the Republic boasts a system of checks and bnces, surpassing even the stringent measures enforced by the World Government. It is a ce where speaking truth to power is not only encouraged but expected. This climate of open dialogue has long been cherished by the Senators, allowing them to express their opinions and challenge authority without fear of retribution. However, as with any system, vulnerabilities can emerge. Boris, a figure wielding significant influence, gradually tightened the reins of power, concentrating authority and subduing dissenting voices. With the erosion of the once robust checks and bnces, a storm began to brew within the Republic, fuelled by growing discontent and a longing for change. Within this storm, bold ideas that had been suppressed for far too long began to break free from the shackles of silence. These ideas took root among the affected, gaining momentum and strength. Fuelled by the yearning for justice and the remation of their freedoms, a groundswell of voices rose up, challenging the status quo and demanding ountability. Azief seeing all of this in the memories could not help but feel a hand, a dark hand is guiding these voices "Those who think they are free but unaware of the prison that surrounds them. Those who think that they are educated but could not know that there are whispers beside their ears. Oh, fools that think of themselves smart" he sighed in his heart. And on that fateful day, the suppressed idea, representative of the people''s collective desire for change, emerged with unparalleled force. It shattered the foundations of Boris'' authority, toppling him from his lofty perch. "The power of the people''s voices, united by a shared vision of a more just and free society, proved to be an unstoppable force that would shape the future of the Republic" Aziefughed even as he said it. "This is probably the kind of slogan that those people would use. The power of the people, the voice of the people. Just and free. And some just eat it up" he could not help but sigh at this. That day, the sun had barely begun to rise over the bustling city of Moscow on that fateful day of spring. The sun casting its golden rays upon the cobblestone streets, the smell of spring breeze. All of this, the scenery, the smell, the feeling of the sun, this event where Boris is being toppled down all of this is the memory of Boris Azief is used the memory card that Sasha sent him and he is now in Boris memories, looking at it like he was there He himself did not know how his people got a hold of this. But he keep looking while maintaining his focus, so that the memory would not be interrupted. The event of this memory happened was just a few months ago, when the world was still waiting for Death Monarch and Katarina to return home Boris even with the absence of his sister is still the charismatic statesman. He held sway over the hearts of the people, while his enemies plotted in the shadows. he had reshaped the politicalndscape, but not without creating a host of enemies along the way. Many senators, fearing the erosion of their own authority and the consolidation of power in one man, yearned to restore the glory of the Republic. Amidst the intrigue and tension, the Day had arrived. The Senate convened in the grand Curia. The air was thick with anticipation as senators, took their ces. The conspirators, led by Louis Renard and Gabriel Levefre, concealed their treacherous intentions beneath masks of stoic resolve. Unaware of the sinister plot unfolding, Boris made his way through the crowded streets of Moscow. He was a man of great confidence, his face etched with determination and his eyes burning with the fire of a conqueror. Apanied by a small entourage of loyal supporters, he strode purposefully towards the Senate, ready to face whatever challenges awaited him. As he entered the Curia, a hush fell upon the chamber. Senators rose in deference to their leader, but their hearts concealed a venomous secret. Amidst the whispers and the shifting nces, the conspirators bided their time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. With amanding presence, he took his seat upon a gilded chair, the symbol of his authority. The Senate sessionmenced, but an air of unease hung heavy in the chamber. The conspirators exchanged subtle nods, their hearts pounding with the weight of their ndestine mission. Suddenly, as if by a prearranged signal, a senator approached Boris, feigning a matter of urgent concern. As the senator approached Boris, his face betraying a mask of concern, the tension in the chamber reached its zenith. Unbeknownst to the charismatic statesman, a sinister plot had been set in motion, and the conspirators were poised to strike. In a swift and calcted move, the assant drew a concealed dagger and plunged it deep into The room erupted in chaos as gasps and cries of rm filled the air. Senators recoiled in shock; their 10:39 masks of stoic resolve shattered in an instant. Boris''s flesh. The room erupted in chaos as gasps and cries of rm filled the air. Senators recoiled in shock; their masks of stoic resolve shattered in an instant. "What!" Boris shouted and suddenly the scene seems to pause. Azief appears in this scene, looking around. Some face seems blurry and grey. "The memories are not that reliable after all. Though it is understandable. At this moment, his attention would probably be all drawn to the dagger that struck him. Everything else would pale inparison" he mutters. Azief walk around the Senate Hall in his memories. Everything he sees is already things that have happened. This is just a piece of memory. "Did Sasha do this?" he thought to himself. This memory seems to be Boris memories but it is also patched with other people memories. Probably to increase the realism and the degree of realness while at the same time giving him theplete information of what happened that day He then floated in front of Boris, looking at this man. Azief had never liked Boris. And Boris had never liked him. "he seems more mature" he moves his finger and then the scene seems to be reverse back like he had rewinded a movie. He look at the man plunging the dagger. "Charlie" he mutters. Charlie is one of the aides of the Senators. He should be helping Senator ke. Senator ke is one of the Senator that is not of the Inner Council. There are many types of Senators in the Republic. There is the Senator by the merit of power. These are people who possess military force,nd and other kind of wealth In others words, they could be considered warlords. And then there are Senator who were appointed by the Republic This appointment is rare because a Senator is a very influential figure in the Republic, making them able to participate in determining the policy of the Republic. And ke is one of that people. He was appointed by the Republic as Senator because of his unusual contribution. His job is not to manage kingdoms or governments instead his job is to persuade others to join the Republic. In a way he is a head hunter. "I did not expect that he would be involved in this matter" It is clear that Charlie would only make a move if ke is the one ordering it He sighed. "The Republic is full of political intrigue just like usual" "y" he mutters and the scene continue Boris turned his gaze towards Charlie, his eyes reflecting the depth of his shock. The anticipation of excruciating pain filled his mind, as one would expect after being struck by a dagger. However, as he examined his own body, he discovered something perplexing. Though blood trickled from the wound, a sensation of pain eluded him. The protective armor concealed beneath his robe had proven ineffectual against the dagger''s assault. But for some reason he did not feel like he is getting stabbed It is not a numbness feeling. It felt like the dagger went right through him In that fleeting moment ofprehension, Boris intuited the presence of a formidable sealing magic, intertwining with the events unravelling around him. Yet, the realization flickered in his mind, hastily overshadowed by the pressing circumstances at hand. Encircled by a throng of adversaries, his every move was scrutinized, every attempt to escape restrained. "Now!" Charlie''s voice pierced the chaos, reverberating through the tumultuous air. In response to hismand, the Senators surged forward, their eyes glinting with malicious intent. Within the dimly lit surroundings, the glimmer of the dagger reflected their sinister resolve. From a distance, Boris''s allies among the Senators, driven by loyalty and concern, valiantly attempted to reach his side and shield him from harm. Yet, their valiant efforts were swiftly thwarted, their attacks rendered impotent by an unseen force. A fierce battle erupted within the Senate Hall as Boris loyal allies shed with the Senators who stood in support of Charlie. The air crackled with energy as thebatants unleashed a symphony of elemental forces, wielding weapons of various kinds. A powerful gust of wind swept through the chamber, knocking adversaries off bnce and sending papers swirling through the air. Lightning crackled and danced across the room, illuminating the intense expressions on thebatants'' faces. mes erupted from fingertips, engulfing swords and sabres, casting a fiery glow upon the battlefield. With swift and calcted movements, warriors brandished their swords, their des slicing through the air with deadly precision. Each sh reverberated through the hall. The symphony of shes and parries resounded, creating a thrilling rhythm that echoed through the grand chamber. Spears were thrust forward with unwavering focus, finding their marks with lethal uracy. The sh of metal against metal reverberated, apanied by the grunts and shouts of exertion. Thebatants fought with a mix of agility and strength, executing acrobatic maneuvers to outmanoeuvre their opponents. Flying around and dashing around, flitting like thunder and lightning Sparks flew as swords shed, illuminating the faces of warriors locked in a dance of skill and strategy. The air crackled with the sh of elements,bining fire, ice, and lightning in a dazzling disy of power. The floor beneath their feet shook as the ground trembled under the weight of their relentless The battle surged with intensity, every swing of a weapon and st of elemental power holding the assaults. potential to turn the tide. Eachbatant pushed themselves to the limit, fuelled by adrenaline and the unwavering belief in their cause. Within the sacred confines of the Senate building, a monumental sh unfolded. Chapter 1543 The Battle In The Senate II ? The reverberations of powerful mystical magic and explosive energy sts filled the air, their awe-inspiring force transforming the space into a maelstrom of chaos. Time seemed to bend and stretch, and the very fabric of reality appeared to warp under the weight of the escting conflict. Yet, despite the relentless onught, the physical structure of the Senate remained resolute. Unbeknownst to thebatants, a formidable safeguardy hidden beneath every meticulously crafted tile and brick. Etched into the foundation of the Senate building was a profound protection formation, its purpose now unfurling in response to the turmoil. As the battle waged on, an ethereal transformation gripped the entire Senateplex. A translucent dome, shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence, enveloped the once-exposed interior. Like a veil of invincibility, the dome provided an imprable shield The moment an attack was registered within the Senate building, the sentinel energy of the protection formation stirred into action. An intricate web of magical sensors and arcane mechanisms discerned the threat, instantaneously triggering the activation of the safeguard. It was thanks to the foresight and meticulous nning of the Senate''s architects, ensuring the preservation of this esteemed institution in the face of danger. Within the dome''s embrace, the reverberations of destructive forces were muted, contained by the imprable barrier. The battle continued to unfold, but the integrity of the Senate building remained unyielding, standing as a symbol of stability amidst the tempestuous sh of wills. Amidst the chaotic battleground of shing factions, destruction ran rampant within the once-stately Senate building. The rebel faction led by Boris and his allies engaged in a fierce struggle against their adversaries, wreaking havoc with their unleashed elemental powers. Fire consumed the southern wing, leaving trails of scorching devastation in its wake. Lightning crackled and danced through the north, ravaging the surroundings with its electrifying force. The east witnessed the sh of ice and water, transforming the once-dignified halls into a frozen, floodedbyrinth. The protective dome safeguarded the physical structure of the Senate building, its robust defences preventing copse, but the interior was not spared from the rapid onught of destruction. The grand chamber, adorned with historic artifacts and priceless works of art, now suffered from the onught of merciless battles. Swords cleaved through space, rending it asunder with each strike. Sabres left deep rifts upon the ground and gashes upon the once-immacte walls. The echoes of these shes resounded through the hallowed halls Amidst the cacophony of destruction, Boris, consumed by the impending danger, remained unaware of the chaos that unfolded around him. His attention fixated solely on the horde of senators rushing toward him, brandishing gleaming daggers with malicious intent. These were the very individuals who had emerged victorious over his supporters, now seizing the opportune moment to close in on Boris himself. Unbeknownst to him, hidden figuresy in wait, ready to spring forth and ambush him once his defenders were sufficiently upied. A profound sense of helplessness washed over Boris in that crucial moment. The weight of his predicament bore down upon him, realization dawning that his current circumstances were dire and escape seemed fleeting. The tide of battle surged, and Boris found himself caught in its tempestuous grasp, his fate teetering on a precipice of uncertainty. And then the dagger all came down on him. "Stop this and I could still forgive you!'' Boris shouted. But the Senators did not even listen as they keep trying to stab him He tries to deflect the daggers but the dagger seems to pierce him. To be more urate, the dagger pierces through him. Like the dagger itself is something that could phase through solid object He tries to fight but the method of his enemies is very mysterious. Boris ability is mostly his physical strength and his ability to summon beast and control beast. There is a reason why his title is the Beast King. But for some reason, he could not summon his familiar or his other beast of control His physical body also seems...weak. Like it is slowly being drained out of its power. And he could tell that this has something to do with the dagger that is struck onto his body. Like an absorbing dagger that absorbs energy from him ''Go away!'' Boris shouted as he punches a few Senators that tries to pin him down. His punch and his fling of his hand create gust of wind and a few people who are weak was flung away But there are some that stands their ground and is very much sturdy. He punches, he kicks and he tries to pull out the dagger. But Charlie did not let go and even when he tries to kick Charlie, Charlie could evade him while his hand still holding the dagger that stabbed him. Boris could see in a nce that the dagger is special and it probably need contact for it to work the way it did, taking his energy as long as Charlie holds the dagger while the dagger is in his body. But as his strength be weaker not before long there is all kinds of daggers stuck on his body. Some are stuck in his hand; some are stuck on his back and while he bleed he did not feel pain Like the dagger itself is the plug that keep the pain from registering in his mind Boris stood frozen in sheer astonishment; his eyes wide with disbelief. The events unfolding before him seemed to defy all logic and reason. A bewildered cry escaped his lips as he questioned the mysterious powers at y. "What kind of enchantment is this?" he eximed, his voice carrying a mix of awe and agitation. Deep down, he knew he wouldn''t receive an answer, yet his desperation pushed him to seek one nheless. His state of disarray and shock was palpable, emanating from his trembling form. As the echo of Boris'' voice faded within the Senate Hall, a resonant response pierced the air, seeming to emerge from the very fabric of the room itself. The source remained elusive, a disembodied presence thatmanded attention. "Bind!" the voice proimed, its authority resounding throughout the chamber. In an instant, Boris found himselfpelled to kneel, as if an invisible force had taken hold of his being. His descent was abrupt and forceful, causing the tile beneath his knees to shatter under the weight of his submission. A sickening snap apanied the impact, as his shoulder bones sumbed to the overwhelming pressure.I think you should take a look at Imprisoned by an unseen power, Boris nowy motionless on the unforgiving floor, his limbs rendered powerless. His body, once full of vitality and agency, had be a vessel of confinement. The bewilderment in his eyes persisted, trapped within the depths of his gaze, as he grappled with the unfathomable nature of his predicament. Azief sighed, his gaze fixed upon the unfolding memory of Boris''s capture and the dire situation he found himself in. "This is why Boris should not have been so impatient. Though I somehow understand his motivation. If he had enough power however his reforms could very well be implemented without ending like this" he thought for a second. As the memory continued, Azief assumed a peculiar role, akin to a game master with the ability to pause and unpause the events within. He halted the memory, suspending the action momentarily, and effortlessly levitated above the Senate floor. Peering down, he attempted to discern the faces of the Senators who popted the memory, only to find their features frustratingly blurry. His eyes scanned the ground, searching for the familiar sealing formations, but to his surprise, there was nothing to be seen. Returning to the ground, Azief''s feet made contact with the intangible tiles beneath him. Their ethereal nature felt precarious, as if the very foundation of the memory could crumble at any moment. Reminded of the illusory nature of the scene, Azief reflected that, being a construct of Boris''s recollections, this memory could only provide what Boris himself knew or had perceived. "It is just a memory, after all" Azief mused to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "What Boris didn''t know, this memory couldn''t know either." Drawing from the fragments he had witnessed, Azief felt a growing certainty that the reason behind Boris''s plighty hidden within the sealing formations beneath the tiles Azief gaze shifted towards the intricate web of conspirators within the Senate. Theplexity and meticulousness of their n became evident as he pondered the lengths they had gone to aplish their objectives. The task at hand must have required a significant investment of time and effort. He contemted the arduous process involved in their scheme. The conspirators had to meticulously rece the tiles, ensuring that the changes went unnoticed and raised no suspicions among the Senate''s security measures. Moreover, they had to meticulously manipte the energy lines connecting to the Senate, ensuring they remained intact and inconspicuous, allowing their plot to unfold without detection. Azief recognized the significance of Boris''s presence within the sealing formation. It was a crucial element in their n, allowing them to execute their attack with precision and effectiveness. Had Boris been any other Senator, the conspirators would not have needed to navigate through such intricate obstacles. The depth of their machinations became clear, driven by a desire to remove Boris from power without sparking a full-scale conflict between Pandemonium and The Republic. A wry smile graced Azief lips as he pieced together the puzzle. "So, they went through all of these convoluted hoops and even crafted a brand new sealing formation just to capture Boris, to weaken him without crossing the line of assassination," he mused. The conspirators had treaded carefully, meticulously ensuring that Boris remained a formidable yet subdued figure, unable to retaliate with full force. Their intent was clear¡ªto remove Boris from the equation, dismantling his influence while avoiding the explosive consequences of an all-out war. Azief sigh escaped his lips as he muttered the word "Unpause." The memory resumed its course, unfolding exactly as he had anticipated. As Boris remained trapped within the sealing formation, the process of his confinement continued. Azief eyes focused intently on the scene, observing the progression with a mix of resignation and understanding. True to his expectations, the runes etched upon Boris''s body began to glow intensely, radiating a luminosity that seemed to sear through his clothing. The mystical symbols sealed him tightly, further ensuring his power was suppressed and his ability to resist diminished. Charlie, seizing the opportunity, took Boris away, the captive figure being led to an undisclosed location¡ªperhaps a secret ck site within the depths of the Republic. Those who had been loyal to Boris, witnessing his capture, unleashed a torrent of insults and grievances. Their voices echoed with the bitterness and defeatmon to those who had been outmanoeuvred in a power struggle. The familiar refrains of frustration and resentment filled the air, a testament to the weight of their loss. Alongside Boris, his loyal supporters were also taken away, their fate shrouded in uncertainty within the depths of the Republic''s ndestine operations. As the memory progressed, the oues varied. Some met their demise in the chaos of battle, their lives extinguished in the pursuit of their cause. Others chose to surrender, their freedom granted under the condition of relinquishing their allegiance. The choices made by each individual dictated their ultimate fate. Azief watched these events unfold, his gaze steady butden with a mix of empathy and resignation. Theplexity and consequences of power struggles were never without casualties With a final sigh, Azief observed the scene As the weight of the momentous event within the Senate memory settled upon Azief thoughts, he couldn''t help but ponder the obliviousness of the city of Moscow to the seismic shift urring within its very heart. Outside the Senate building, snow continued to fall, softening thendscape with its gentle touch. The streets below remained alive with the familiar rhythms of daily life, bustling with the ebb and flow of ordinary existence,pletely unaware of the irreversible change that had unfolded within the halls of power. The memories that he is seeing right now is being patched with other people memories. He must say that Sasha did a very good job in crafting these memories fragments so that he could really feel like a third-party observer with many scenes that he could look at. >> Chapter 1544 Europe Problem Azief sighed " If I am not here, if I am not rted to Katarina¡­.then Boris would have died. His dream of absolute power would turn into ashes. And the power struggles that followed would plunge the entire Republic into chaos" Azief gaze shifted around the Senate room, his mind etching the faces and roles of those who had participated in the memory, as well as those who had remained on the periphery. With a final deep breath, he opened his eyes and found himself still present in his own room, the memory now nothing more than another recollection locked away in his mind. A long, heavy sigh escaped Azief lips, a testament to theplex emotions swirling within him. Boris had never been his favourite person, but he had tolerated him for the sake of his sister, Katarina. The ties of love hadpelled Azief to involve himself in this affair, navigating treacherous paths and enduring the consequences that came with it. "Katarina," he muttered softly, her name carrying a weight of affection. The things he do for love. As Azief gaze traversed his study room, he couldn''t help but notice a distinct presence that had materialized during his contemtion of the memory. What was once a solitary space now housing another figure, bathed in a mesmerizing disy of swirling lightning. It Will the Speedster, his body adorned with a myriad of colours that danced in harmony with the crackling energy. Though initially startling, Azief felt a sense of relief knowing that Will had mastered control over his lightning, preventing any destructive consequences for the space and time within the study. Will greeted Azief with a warm smile "d to see you in one piece" he said looking at him. Azief onlyughed at this. As Will took his seat without needing an invitation, a sense of ease and familiarity permeated the room. Their casual manner with each other would undoubtedly shock the world if they were witnesses to such an interaction. In the eyes of most, Death Monarch Azief was an unapproachable and solemn deity, a figure standing above the masses. Many individuals dared not even sit in his presence, and the mere act of meeting his gaze struck fear into the hearts of countless souls. Even world leaders would ord him the utmost reverence, rarely allowing themselves to be so casual, save for the few who knew Azief personally. However, Will held a special ce in Azief life. He was not just a friend, but his sworn brother. In their world, where others would find it impossible to be casual when conversing with the Death Monarch, Will possessed that privilege. Their bond allowed for afort and informality that transcended the barriers erected by Azief reputation. As Will settled into his seat, the vibrant lightning that had enveloped him gradually dimmed, revealing his unassuming form. With a nonchnt gesture, as if brushing away imaginary sparks, he murmured, "Ah, that''s better," yfully dusting off residual traces of electricity from his shoulders. Azief could only shake his head in amusement "What did you find out?" Azief ask almost immediately. Will smiles and get right to the point "You were right. It was Sasha n" Azief listening to this ponder for a second. Then he sighed for a second Then he chuckles for a second. And then he spoke "I should have known it. But this is good. And that person deserve a few years of vacation, don''t you think?'' Azief hearing the news heaved a sigh of relief. And he nodded with a gentle smile "Do you suspect Sasha to do something behind your back?" Will have always believed that Sasha and his sworn brother is always in step with each other Sasha has always been his sworn brother most trusted subordinate. Sasha is the knife in his hand. It has always been so since Sasha became a member of Pandemonium He himself is friend with Sasha. He would hate to see these two people to have a falling out. Azief then shook his head. "I know why Sasha did it. I know she would report it to me. But, I was just anxious and I could not ask anyone else to ask this question. So, I sent you." Will only smiles and nodded "I know that you have your own difficulties" then he added "Sasha is very different from the Sasha we met a decade ago. Before, she had that edge shining for the whole to see. Now, she is all cloak and dagger. Sometimes even I felt the creeps when I am with her. " Azief onlyugh at this. Then Will changes the subject. Will had always maintained a unique status within the world. Despite his sworn brotherhood with the Death Monarch, he existed as a free agent, unaffiliated with any particr world power. While some may have regarded him as a representative of Pandemonium due to his association with Azief, Will himself did not align himself with any specific faction or organization. He revelled in his independence, operating as a kind of frence entity. Though he wholeheartedly supported Azief and stood by his side when needed, Will was often engaged in his own ventures and pursuits. He possessed a spirit of exploration and a desire to forge his own path, unbound by the constraints of worldly powers. His actions were guided by personal motivations, shaped by his own unique experiences and perspectives. As a result, Will''s involvement in Azief affairs is driven primarily by their deep bond as sworn brothers and the trust they shared. While Azief usually has his own adventure and sometimes in the past couple of years sought to navigate the intricatendscape of power and politics, Will ventured offworld, delving into his own endeavours, seizing opportunities that aligned with his personal interests. This dynamic between them allowed for a harmonious bnce, with Azief and Willplementing each other''s strengths while pursuing their own individual paths. Will''s understanding of Azief ran deep, knowing that beneath Azief stoic facade, he was never truly cut out to be a politician. It was never his aspiration, as he had once confided in Will about his simple dream. "But the years had changed. And so, we are changed" Reflecting on their journey, Will couldn''t help but feel a sense of mncholy for the loss of innocence that time had wrought upon them both. The shared experience of traveling to the future had bound them inextricably. Will vividly remembered the moment they had raced each other, the sheer force tearing at the delicate bnce of time and space, propelling them forward into a bleak future. Since that day, both Will and Azief had dedicated themselves to finding a solution to prevent the grim future they had witnessed from bing a reality. However, the weight of responsibility now pressed heavily upon Azief shoulders. As he stepped into the realm of world politics, bing one of the decision-makers, he found himself burdened with an unforeseen level of reliance from the world. The fate of nations seemed to hinge upon his every move, and the consequences of his actions held the potential to create unintended tragedy on a global scale. The world looked to him, not necessarily for action, but rather for the restraint and careful consideration he could bring. With each passing day, Pandemonium grew stronger, mirroring Azief own ascent in power. Will couldn''t help but wonder if Azief was growing weary, carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. This thought lingered in his mind, unaware of just how urate his musings were. Azief had previously expressed his weariness to Hikigaya, confessing the fatigue that apanied the constant need to think and deliberate on matters of global significance. The demands of being a global decision-maker had taken its toll, leaving him yearning for respite from the never-ending stream of weighty responsibilities. "I could see it in his eyes" and then he chuckles to himself "Though some people swear that there is only coldness in that eyes and see nothing else" he thought to himself Despite not embodying the typical traits of a politician, Azief leadership propelled Pandemonium to thrive and prosper. His innate charisma, unwavering strength, and his ability to delegate responsibilities yed a significant role in making Pandemonium the preeminent world power among the Seven Great Powers. It was a testament to the trust he instilled in those he delegated power to. Azief discerning judgment in selecting capable individuals to entrust with authority ensured that those who held positions of responsibility within Pandemonium were driven by a deep sense of loyalty. The weight of being entrusted by the Death Monarch himself was not something they took lightly. The formidable reputation and power Azief wielded served as a constant reminder to them that the consequences of neglecting their duties could be dire. The threat of facing Azief wrath and the possibility of impending death served as a powerful motivator, inspiring them to give their utmost effort and dedication. Nothing like the threat of impending death that motivates a person more. Will let out a sigh, his gaze fixed upon Azief. He could sense the weight of Azief thoughts as he grappled withplex matters once again. The burden of his responsibilities and the constant deliberation he undertook were evident in his expression. Looking at Azief he could tell that he is thinking about someplicated stuff again. "What are you doing right now, Azief? Moping? Ormiserating again?" "Boris" Azief mutters. Will''sughter reverberated through the room, echoing Azief mention of Boris. In that single word, Will discerned the weight of Azief thoughts, understanding the problem that consumed his mind. Despite his frequent travels across parallel worlds and other dimensions, Will maintained a connection to Earth, checking in periodically to stay informed And of course, out of the many problems on Earth, he also heard about the so-called "Boris Problem" that had captured the world''s attention. Or to be more urate, Europe problem >> Chapter 1545 That Thing That Hides In The Dark ? Europe problem However, unlike the majority, Will saw the issue through a different lens, one that didn''t magnify its significance. Azief perplexity deepened as he listened to Will''sughter. "You don''t think it''s a problem?" he questioned. With a shake of his head, Will replied, his voiceced with a touch of amusement, ""it is the Republic problem" Azief snorted in response, his disagreement apparent. "It is now the world problem" To him, it had be a concern that held global ramifications. However, Will perspective see it as a more localized predicament, confined within the confines of the Republic''s affairs. The bond between Azief and Will was strong, allowing them to challenge each other''s perspectives Not many people dare disagree with Death Monarch when they are in one-on-one setting with him. Will''s disagreement with Azief perspective remained steadfast, his head shaking gently in dissent. Sensing the need for a change of atmosphere, he suggested, "We need to have a drink if we''re going to discuss this." As he muttered those words, a surge of lightning crackled in the air, almost instantaneously manifesting two ss cups on the table. Apanying them was a pot of coffee and a bottle of wine, materializing seemingly out of thin air. The sudden appearance of the items shows Will ability to manipte space and time, his movements too swift for ordinary eyes to perceive. Indeed, in this world, few possessed the perceptiveness necessary to keep pace with Will''s remarkable speed. His abilities transcended conventional boundaries, allowing him to traverse dimensions and manipte the very fabric of reality. The ambiance in the room shifted as the coffee and wine stood ready for their consumption. But in this world how many people could really see and keep up with Will speed. The air crackled with the ethereal dance of electric arcs, yet there was no sense of danger or surprise that registered in Azief expression. He only sighed he had grown ustomed to such disys, embracing the extraordinary as if it were mundane. The mesmerizing sparks slithered gracefully along the walls and floor But Azief remained unfazed The room itself remained untouched by the lightning''s transient touch Azief chuckles a bit, his chuckle resonated through the room as he observed the choice of beverages before him. "Wine? At this hour?" he quipped; his amusement evident. In response, Will''sughter intertwined with his own words, yfully retorting, "Coffee? At this hour?" Their light hearted banter filled the space Aziefughter echoed, mingling with the sound of Will''s amusement. The wine, chosen for Will, symbolized rxation and indulgence. Its presence reflected Will''s penchant for embracing the finer pleasures of life, revelling in the joys that could be found even at unconventional hours. Like now. Just right after the war. On the other hand, the coffee, designated for Azief, represented his unwavering devotion to his favourite caffeinated elixir. It served as a testament to his enduring passion, an obsession really. Within Azief inner circle, the understanding of his deep affinity for coffee had bemonce knowledge. Azief got up from his chair and move to the guest table and sit across Will. Will pour him the coffee and before Azief could return the gesture, Azief could already see that the cup is full of wine. Will take a sip of his wine and Azief take a sip of his coffee, leisurely and without rushing. And then amidst this peaceful silene, Will said "since when do you care that much about the world problem? As long as you are here, as long as you sit in that highest seat, even the most troublesome problem could be easily solved" Azief halted his cup of coffee that he was about to put down. He sighed and put down the cup of coffee and he spoke "It is before" " What is different now?" Will ask "I am going into seclusion" Will listen to this answer. He ponders and then he nodded " A thousand years n , a thousand schemes¡­in the end, the people of that era has to choose it for themselves. Do your best and whatever happens next¡­just ept it" Azief chuckles at this "what a carefree thought" Azief said, a wry smile on the edge of his mouth "I am not you. And maybe that is a good thing" And Willughed Azief also smiles a bit. They drinks and share stories about what they were doing now, what adventure that they have encountered, who they see, their problems and their happiness. And there was one news that made Will smiles "That is how you do it" Will said, his face is full of smile while he was chuckling and punching Azief shoulder Hisughter fills the study room and dissipates all the tense atmosphere in the room Oneugh and it seems to brighten the room. Even Azief who rarely smiles andugh, now smiles a bit andugh a little Will was not surprised that Azief is currently dating Katarina. Finally, he said. Will has nothing against Sofia, but to him, Katarina suits his sworn brother more. Of course, he knows how much love Azief has for Sofia. But unlike him, Azief was never a man that knows quite right how to exin his feelings. He could speak the words, but sometimes he could not show it. It is not that he did not know how. It''s hard for him to show it. Azief is not such a tragic child that he never felt love. And he is not a person starved for love. Before the Fall, he was disappointed many times. And after a while¡­..he simply grows ustomed to disappointment And so, he expects nothing and a certain coldness radiates from him. Warmth is not easily found from him. But he does have it. He also has a certain coldness that shiver people heart. He could be sincere to you, if you are sincere to him. He would fight the world for you, if he loves you. But once you betray him, once you disappoint him, he would be as cold as the winter wind. This ability to cut someone so cleanly chills people heart, the ability to turns his face as fast as lightning The coldness he could emanate could be felt right in the soul. Will did not mean ill will for Sofia, but their rtionship is sometimes veryplicated. Katarina is calm, easy, peaceful. But¡­if there is one thing Will knows about love is that it is never easily predicted. Especially if that love story is about the strongest person in the world. And because that person is Azief. "It will beplicated" he thought to himself. He only sighed at this and congratte Azief. As for Will, even though he did not say it, he still felt a little bit sting by Erika. He understood why she rejected him but that does not mean he is alright about it. His love story is probably even moreplicated than Azief love story. He remembers a fragment of a different timeline, a timeline where he and Erika are not just a pair of lovers but husband and wife. But in this timeline, they avoided each other. Maybe because they were both afraid that they would feel the same pain again. Maybe, both of them epted it because they did not want to make the same mistake again. "Though, time would tell. Fate and Destiny after all are a very powerful force" he thought to himself. Though without the distraction of love, he had been focusing on learning about Savi''krian race history and learning more about the powers and abilities of Speedsters. Will talks andugh with Azief but then he stopped for a moment "I forgot about something" He said as he brought something out from his bag of holdings. He throws is to Azief and Azief grab it with his hand. He looks at the things in his hand. It is an obsidian-like thing shaped like an USB pen drive. "what''s this?" "That is something I got from my source" "Your source?" "Don''t ask. I know a guy who knows a guy who knows a guy" Azief simply nodded. "What''s in it?" "Remember what you said that there might be a traitor inside the world council that aids the enemies of the world power?'' Azief nodded "Well, one person became my interest" "Someone I know" Will shook his head "He is very mysterious. Some people called him a¡­.what is it again?" Will rack up his brain. He actually possess great memories but after putting so many Savi''krian race methods in his mind, his mind sometimes takes time to remember some other memories. "Ah, I remember. A rat" Will eximed. Azief raises his eyebrows. He just snorted and chuckles. "A rat, huh?" And then heughed Beyond the walls of that study room, the world remained oblivious to the calmness of the world leaders They could probably not expect the sight of Death Monarch Azief indulging in moments of rxation. he had initiated a war against the formidable Crime Alliance, and the aftermath of his intense battle with the Kaiju had left the Turbulent Sea in chaos and disarray. The magnitude of the disaster had left the world grappling with the consequences. Yet, there he was, savouring the taste of his beloved coffee, engaged in light-hearted conversation with his old friends the Speedsters. For Azief, this was his way of dpressing after the chaos of war. Amidst the weight of his responsibilities and the immense power he wielded, these moments of tranquillity served as a brief respite, a way to find sce and rejuvenate his spirit. However, even as Azief relished in these cherished moments, the world outside the study room was undergoing a different transformation. The aftermath of the battle he had waged was just beginning to unfold. The repercussions of his actions and the impact of the war on the global stage would soon be evident. The echoes of war would ripple through nations, reshaping alliances, and redrawing power dynamics. And it already has begun, the other six world powers is now plotting new schemes. The faction and forces of the world recalibrate their positions and alignment. A power vacuum is now present in the criminal underworld. The world would be forced to grapple with the aftermath of destruction, while leaders and citizens alike would try to survive the ramifications of Azief recent engagements. In the midst of these swirling consequences, the world remained unaware of the dark forces in the world that is beginning to gather and hide, plotting and scheming, waiting for the day toe out again ... Chapter 1546 Alexei ? Amidst the turmoil in the Turbulent Sea and the heightened tensions surrounding the city lord''s ce of Arturia, the entire world was captivated by the unfolding events. The cataclysmic aftermath of the war between Death Monarch Azief and the Crime Alliance had left a profound impact, leading to a cascading series of moves and counter-moves from factions across the globe. In this critical moment of uncertainty, every faction sought to safeguard their interests and ensure their survival. The power dynamics were shifting, and the trend was evident to all¡ªthe Seven World powers were taking center stage in the global arena. The quest for control and dominance was palpable, with each faction vying for a prominent position in the emergingndscape. The world had be a chessboard, where strategic moves were being made with utmost precision and caution. No one wanted to be left behind or entangled in the intricate web of power ys. The stakes were high, and the future was unpredictable. In this era of uncertainty, each force endeavoured to prepare themselves for the challenges ahead. Every faction sought to identify their role in the changing world order, seeking a path to secure their position in the face of this ever-shiftingndscape. Every move, every decision, carried weighty implications as the world held its breath, waiting to see how the new bnce of power would ultimately take shape. ¡­. A week had passed since the tumultuous end of the war. In the aftermath, schemes and plots of all the factions of the world is being recalibrated as the Crime Alliance and the Pirates were dealt a crippling blow. Forced to retreat into the shadows, the criminal underworld was once again forced to cloak their operations in secrecy. Even if Death Monarch enter seclusion, these organizations could no longer brazenly parade their influence across the world as they once did. That is how bad the aftermath of the war towards them The territories once controlled by the Crime Alliance and their sphere of influence now crumbled, leaving power vacuums in their wake. The chaos within the ranks of the pirates was equally evident, as their elusive pirate lords retreated into hiding. The world for now may have appeared peaceful, but those with a keen eye and astute observation could sense that this was far from over. Though Kaiju had been defeated, his survival remained shrouded in mystery. The world powers might have turned their attention elsewhere, but Kaiju still loomed in the shadows. Though hecked the trident that give him the power to contend with Death Monarch in equal ground, the fact that he had managed to evade capture suggested he possessed abilities. It is still possible for him to rally another force and create another unstable factor for the world The world is on the brink of a major reorganization, and a new world order was poised to emerge. The tides of power were shifting, and the world held its breath, anticipating the dawn of this new era. The fallout from the war had left an indelible mark on the globalndscape, and the repercussions would ripple through the world for years toe. ¡­.. In Moscow, the snow falls endlessly. The Ice Hill of the Ice Queen Katarina stood tall and imposing behind the hallowed Senate building. Its presence was nothing short of magical. The hill exuded an aura of ethereal beauty and chilling grandeur. Covered in a pristineyer of glistening ice and snow, the Ice Hill seemed to emanate an otherworldly radiance, casting a soft, silver glow upon the surroundingndscape. Its slopes were adorned with intricate ice sculptures, masterpieces of frozen art that depicted mesmerizing scenes of ancient legends and mythical creatures. Each sculpture seemed toe alive with an inner luminescence, as if animated by the very magic that permeated the hill. Those who knows the secret of these statues would know that these statues and sculptures coulde alive to protect the Ice Pce when they are activated. At the summit of the Ice Hilly the awe-inspiring Ice Pce, a majestic structure that seemed to rise from the very heart of the frozenndscape. Its towering spires and shimmering domes gleamed in the sunlight, a sight to behold even from afar. Beyond the Senate building, on an entirely different side, lies the enigmatic Jean Quarters¡ªan expansive domain exclusively reserved for Jean the Time Master. Within these grounds, an array of structures can be found, each shrouded in a mysterious aura that only Jean is permitted to explore. The Jean Quarters serve as a sanctuary of temporal exploration,prising of his residence, magnificent pces, enigmatic researchbs, and various other structures This ce is seldom visited by others due to the unpredictable nature of its temporal fabric. Time-space fluctuations ur frequently, causing portals to unpredictably open and lead to uncharted destinations, making it a perilous zone to traverse for anyone not proficient in the maniption of time. It is an enigmatic abode where every clock and watch dance to a rhythm known only to him. Timepieces of all kinds adorn the walls, ticking and tocking in a symphony of temporal harmony, creating an ambiance that is both fascinating and hypnotic. Stepping into this dwelling feels like stepping into the very essence of time itself. Connected through enigmatic pathways and temporal bridges, grand pces rise like mirages, imbued with time''s elusive essence. Each pce, a chronicle of time''s eternal dance, houses Jean''s vast knowledge and artifacts that traverse the annals of history and the realms of parallel universes. In the secluded researchbs, Jean delves into the deepest secrets of time, unravelling temporal mysteries that elude the grasp of ordinary minds. His experiments involve bending and shaping the very fabric of time, exploring the intricacies of time travel and its implications on reality. And because of that it is a ce few dare to venture. The pulsating time-space fluctuations guard Jean''s domain like vignt sentinels, shielding it from the prying eyes of the world beyond. For those brave enough to navigate this temporalbyrinth, it is a glimpse into the very essence of time itself¡ªa domain where past, present, and future intermingle, and where the boundaries of reality are stretched to their limits. Perched upon another hill, a stately residence stands as the abode of Alexei Koseff, a respected and influential member of the Senate. As the overseer of Karelia and its surrounding territories, he wields significant power and governance, yet he has managed to maintain a sense of understated presence within the Republic. This reserved demeanour was by design, as Alexei preferred to navigate the politicalndscape with a subtle touch, avoiding the attention of the Chancellors while effectively tending to his responsibilities. Of course, there are people that notices it but since Alexei never stepped on anybody tails, people just thought he chooses to be low profile so that he would not get involved in something dangerous. After all, the politics of the Republic could sometimes im lives. Karelia thrived under Alexei''s wise and steady leadership. His dedication to his duties ensured that the region flourished and prospered, bing a shining example of growth and development within the Republic. Despite his reserved nature, Alexei was not a recluse. He was sociable and adept at forging connections when necessary, yet he knew precisely when to keep a low profile. This skilful bnce allowed him to navigate the intricate webs of politics with finesse, ensuring he remained in his esteemed position without drawing unnecessary attention. As a result, he earned the trust and respect of both his constituents and his fellow Senators, solidifying his position as a prominent and influential figure in the Republic. Standing in his hillside residence, Alexei gazes pensively through the study window, watching as snowkes gently drift from the heavens above. A sigh escapes his lips, hinting at the weight of his thoughts. He decided to go out and the house maid seeing that he is about to go out prepares him a fur coat Usually, this kind of thing is just a gesture. After all, Alexei is a Disk Formation leveler. He would not be affected by the cold or heat unless that cold goes beyond zero and the heat goes beyond boiling point Even then, it would not give him any adverse effect. But this snow that falls from the heavens is not normal snow. This snow¡­.is not natural. "Katarina" The name falls from his lips in a murmur, her presence lingering like an enigmatic shadow in his mind. Complicated emotions churn within him as he contemtes the implications of her existence in his life. And then he sighed again just like he had sighed yesterday "As long as she is here¡­. I could not be at ease. It is good that she is not like his brother. I could get away with many things" he mutters to himself. The maid did not hear anything he says. After all, they are mute and deaf. And even if they are not, they should pretend to be deaf and mute In thepany of powerful men, it is good to learn to know nothing, to see nothing and to hear nothing This is the wisdom of the ancient and applicable even until now. He stretched his hands and the coat is fitted onto his body. Its warm embrace shields him from the chill of the snowden world outside. >> Chapter 1547 When Deities Get Angry ? Alexei takes a step forward, emerging from the grand entrance of his residence, a vast expanse of architectural beauty that has been expanded and enhanced after the Multiversal Convergence. With its imposing walls enclosing around 1,18,000 square feet ofnd, the residence stands as a testament to opulence and magnificence. Those who had gone inside would see abyrinth of rooms unfolds, each exquisitely adorned with intricate designs and luxurious furnishings. The architecture draws inspiration from the splendour of the Safra Mansion in Sao Paulo, evoking a sense of timeless elegance and sophistication. High ceilings with ornate chandeliers cast a warm glow upon the polished marble floors, adding a touch of grandeur to the living spaces. Venturing further, one is met with breath-taking gardens that stretch as far as the eye can see. Manicuredwns, adorned with vibrant blooms of various colours, lead the way to hidden alcoves and serene sitting areas. The gardens are carefullyndscaped with winding pathways, guiding visitors through picturesque scenery, reminiscent of a paradise on Earth. As Alexei strolls through the estate, he passes by man-madekes that mirror the tranquil beauty of the surroundingndscape. Crystal-clear waters reflect the azure skies above, creating an illusion of a serene watercolour paintinge to life. Bridges arch gracefully over thekes, connecting to hidden pavilions where one can bask in the serenity of nature. The bathrooms, too, boast a touch ofvishness. Designed with modernforts and sophistication, they feature intricately designed tiles and fixtures, each space a private oasis of rxation and indulgence. Bathtubs carved from the finest stone and adorned with golden faucets await, inviting one to immerse in a world of luxury. Throughout the vi, the fusion of timeless aesthetics with modern amenities creates an ambiance that is both grand and inviting. Each corner of the residence is thoughtfully designed, from the living spaces that exude elegance to the gardens that showcase the beauty of nature. As Alexei walks through the grounds, the splendour of his residence unfolds before him. "It is quite a good life that I have here." Then he sighed before he mutter "I am really reluctant to leave it all behind" he sighed and paused for a second "I am really reluctant" he repeated and there seems to be some kind of determination in his voice right now Amidst the opulence of his Senatorial life, Alexei found himself devoid of any desire to indulge in the luxuries of his grand residence. His gaze was drawn to the distance, fixating on the sight of a chilling mist rising from the mountain of ice that loomed behind the Senate building. Katarina is back. The realization struck him like a winter gust, stirring a mix of emotions within him. Though he had witnessed her arrival before, the impact of her presence remained just as profound. She is the Ice Queen, capable ofmanding the elements with her otherworldly powers, and her return heralded a time of trepidation and uncertainty for the city of Moscow. The sight of the cold mist ascending to the heavens was a haunting reminder of her formidable abilities. As the chill permeated the air, it seemed to seep into the very soul of the city, freezing the spirits of its inhabitants. Since her arrival, an otherworldly coldness has permeated the skies, altering the very fabric of Moscow''s climate. Despite the season being summer, the heavens weep frigid tears, and the city is nketed in a surreal winter wondend. As he gazes upon the icy peaks, Alexei can feel the weight of Katarina''s anger reverberating through the air. "Other people get angry, and only those who are involved suffer the wrath. But when she is angry, the entire city of Moscow suffers" he sighed Her presencemands the elements, and her emotions manifest in the changing weather, as if the very cosmos bend to her will. The city is at the mercy of her wrath, and the weather is but a reflection of the turmoil within her. Moscow, typically a bustling metropolis, now finds itself shrouded in cold mist and swirling snowkes, the warm embrace of summer reced by a frigid tundra. The once-familiar cityscape is transformed into an ethereal realm, as if pulled from a winter''s tale. Amidst the supposed warmth of summer, Moscow found itself entangled in an enigmatic and chilling phenomenon. The skies were shrouded in heavy clouds, and when the heavens wept, it was not rain that fell but stones of ice. The city is sometimes besieged by a winter-like deluge, its streets and buildings nketed in ayer of snow. In the midst of this baffling urrence, Alexei let out a sigh Why did the heavens unleash icy stones upon the city? Why did the temperature plummet to depths reminiscent of the frigid Siberian tundra during the season of summer? The answer is simple. And everyone in the Republic knew the answer. From the senator to the people of Moscow. That one in the Ice Pce is protesting. She did not use words, and she did not go to the Senate to air her grievances or ask for the support of the Senate. Instead, she sat on her throne, in her Ice Pce and get angry. And when she gets angry, the sky answers. The Heaven listens. And so, snow falls and the world be colder. The consequences was that now Moscow is draped in an unrelenting winter, as if her anger had cast a frosty pall over the city. The cold winds of her wrath swept through the streets, leaving no corner untouched. And yet, no one dared to approach her with appeasement or cation. Because there is a red sword before the steps of the ice staircase leading to her Ice Pce She had struck that red sword in front of the staircase of her Ice pce when she returned to Moscow. Then without saying a word, she enters the ice Pce and close its gate The sight of the red sword standing before her Ice Pce struck fear into the hearts of all who beheld it. The mere thought of crossing her path was enough to send shivers down their spines, for they knew that any attempt to pacify her might lead to a swift and deadly end. The red sword, a symbol of her wrath and power, stood as a menacing sentinel, warning all who ventured close that their lives hung in the bnce. The chilling sight of its crimson hue against the backdrop of the pristine white snow sent a stark message to anyone who contemted approaching the Ice Queen. Everyone could tell the unspoken message. Do note unless you are ready to die. The only way toe inside that Ice pce and not get beheaded is toe with good news Her fury is palpable, and the fear that red sword evoked is an intangible force that permeated the air around her Ice Pce. The atmosphere itself seemed to tremble in the face of her anger, and the very ground quivered beneath her icy gaze. In the face of such disy of unyielding attitude, the Senators of the Senate kept their distance, wisely choosing not to provoke the wrath of the Ice Queen. They understood that any attempt to calm her emotions might only stoke the fires of her rage further, leading to dire consequences. Thus, they remained cautious and wary, allowing her emotions to run their course without interference. "The more they are like this, the more influence she would gather" he sighed and shakes his head. Alexei had made up his mind - he would not wade into the dirty business of choosing sides in the power struggle between Katarina and the Senators. His true intention was not to support either faction; he wanted to remain neutral and steer clear of the political machinations that threatened to consume the Senate. "Haish" he sighed Instead of attending the Senate sessions and getting entangled in the web of schemes and plots, Alexei chose to stay within the sanctuary of his grand residence. The vast estate, with its luxurious pces, researchbs, and picturesque gardens, provided him with a refuge from the chaotic world outside. When the time came for the Senators to convene, Alexei sent his secretary to deliver a message. The pretext was that he was unwell, using politicalnguage to say, "I''m not going to weigh in on this matter, so I am going to stay out of it." It was a carefully crafted move, signalling to his colleagues that he would not be taking sides in the power struggle. Some may interpret his absence as a sign of weakness or indecisiveness, but Alexei knew that this was the best course of action for him. He did not want to be drawn into the divisive politics that threatened to tear the Senate apart. His decision to remain neutral was a calcted move, allowing him to maintain his independence and protect his own interests. he knew that sometimes, inaction could be the most strategic move of all, allowing him to navigate the treacherous waters of politics without getting entangled in the dangerous currents. In any other situation, doing such things would make him isted. And nothing is more career damaging in the state of politics than being isted by your own colleague. But this is desperate times and the measures that he had to take changes ording to the situation. He also did not try to curry favor with the Ice Queen. "That is the mostplicated woman in the Senate" She is notplicated because she engages in political y. If she is the kind of person that engages in politics and do political maneuvers, then Alexei would not be that wary or afraid But Katarina has always been the kind of person who did not y ording to the rules. In this way, she is quite simr to how Death Monarch acted >> Chapter 1548 Unexpected Guest ? He sighed the moment he thinks about Katarina Alexei understood theplexity of dealing with the Ice Queen Katarina. He knew that attempting to curry favor with her would be a delicate and risky endeavour. Katarina is not the type of person to appreciate ttery or insincerity. Her honesty, transparency, and righteousness made her ill-suited for the world of politics, a realm known for its deceit and murky dealings. In the eyes of Katarina, someone who tried to gain her support through false pretences would be seen as two-faced and untrustworthy. Alexei knew that she valued integrity and authenticity, and any attempt to manipte her would likely backfire. Instead of earning respect and support, he could end up losing her trust and respect. And he was never that close with Katarina. This is another simrity that Katarina have with Death Monarch They protect their own people. If you look at it positively, they protect the people that are loyal to them Look at it in another way, it is nepotism. "Katarina was never suitable to be a political figure. She is too honest, too transparent and too righteous" he muttered as he walks along the cobbled pathways But politics has never been a ce where righteous people could thrive. It is a ce for pigs and it is a pig pens filled with mud. However, Katarina is the High Chancellor. Katarina''s position as the High Chancellor is not one that could be easily challenged. Her identity as the Ice Queen, her formidable power, and her distant connection with Death Monarch all contributed to her unwavering stability in the position. She had earned the respect and admiration of many for her strong sense of justice and hermitment to the well-being of the people. Of course, this is among themon people. When she drenched the alley of Europe with the blood of criminals, the entire Senate shakes with fear And the world powers all over the world condemned this. But those that fears are the people high on top. Because which one of them is not a criminal? But for themon people who were victimized and oppressed by these criminals, the blood that drenched the alleys of Europe is a mark and just like Death Monarch, she became an avenger of justice. Moreover, her connection to Death Monarch, as distant as it may be, served to deter any potential challengers. The alliance between Death Monarch and Katarina was well-known, and it was clear that any direct opposition to her would also invite the wrath of the Death Monarch himself. In the political arena, Katarina''s honesty and transparency became her greatest assets. While other politicians schemed and plotted, she stood firm in her principles and championed the cause of justice and fairness. Her actions and decisions were guided by a strong moralpass, making her a beloved leader among themon people. In other words, while she has no allies in the Senate Hall, her strongest reliance is the people. Of course, to Alexei the power of the people is just that. If you think it is strong, then it is. If you think it is not strong, then it is not strong. Look at Pandemonium. The voice of the people , whether it is loud or small, it did not matter. Death Monarch¡­if you look at him¡­do you see him as a ruler that listens to the voice of his people? It is simply because he had decency that people think that he listens to the word of the people and rules benevolently. In truth Death Monarch rules rarely and he rarely cares that much and only interfere in the big things. But if things deviates from his own interest and his own desires, the voice of the people no matter how loud, could always be blocked with one roar of his mouth. Alexei sighed "I just wanted to live. Is it so hard?" he mutters to himself. "Right now, the safest position is the neutral ones. If I side with the Senators, there is a chance that I would stand outter. Boris would surely be brought out from his prison. When that itemes, if he takes back the power he had, then those Senators that imprison him might not have a good ending" He thought for a second before he is reminded of another possibility, a life line for those who had betrayed Boris "Unless Jean stands up for them, they would die. And they would die terribly. "Yes, there is another variable in the Republic and that is Jean. The Time Master''s focus was likely elsewhere, and he might not be readily avable to help those in need. He sighed again as he looks at that ice Pce in the distance. "But, if I sided with the Ice Queen, then my colleague would think of me as a turncoat. And there are still some people who knew what happened that day" he sighed. He averts his gaze from the Ice pce and decided to let things fall where it should. Right now, all he has to do is wait. Sooner orter, the winner and loser of this confrontation would be revealed. There is no need for him to be impatient. And there is no need for him to stand out Just wait. And be patient. And when the result is out, he only needs to watch the dust settles and joins the one that is left standing. Alexei has always been good at escaping from this kind of political conflict. "And since Katarina held herself back, she must have been advised by Death Monarch not to spill blood. Humanity could not afford another war. Especially not a civil war in the Republic. It would weaken and create more unstable factor in Death Monarch ns" Alexei''s astute thinking and keen understanding of geopolitical matters were indeed talents that set him apart from many others. His analytical mind and strategic foresight could have easily propelled him to higher positions and granted him ess to the inner circle of the Republic''s power structure. However, despite his capabilities, he deliberately chose to remain a Senator and not ascend too high in the ranks. The reason behind his decision was rooted in caution and a desire for self-preservation. Alexei was well aware that climbing too high and gaining too much attention could expose his sensitive andpromising identity He has a secret to hide. He is a mole nted by the Crime Alliance. And he is also the Senator of the Republic. With such apromising identity, it is only natural that he did not want to stand out too much. His delicate position demanded that he maintain a low profile, so as not to draw unwarranted scrutiny or suspicion from the Republic''s elite. While he wielded considerable influence within his own circle, he kept a discreet distance from the power makers of the Republic. It was a deliberate move to shield himself from the spotlight and the prying eyes of those who could potentially unveil his double life. As he moved through the corridors of the Senate and interacted with other Senators, Alexei''s diplomatic facade remained intact. Hisposed demeanour and strategic choices concealed the intricate web of secrets that he navigated every day. To the outside world, he was a respected Senator, but beneath that facade, he held a delicate bnce between his allegiance to the Republic and the hidden machinations of the Crime Alliance. As Alexei stood there, looking out at the snow-coveredndscape and feeling the weight of his choices, a sigh escaped his lips. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly, for he knew that, like everyone else in this world, survival was the ultimate goal. Amidst the grand schemes and power ys, the noble ideals and hidden agendas, all that mattered in the end was survival. At least, it is to him Whether one was a powerful Senator, a fearsome monarch, or a covert operative, the struggle to survive and thrive in a world brimming with challenges and uncertainties united them all. In the pursuit of his goals, he danced on the edge of danger, juggling his allegiances, identities, and ambitions. He lives in a world of shadows, where truth and deceit intermingled, and the stakes is often life and death. Alexei knew that his own survival depended on his ability to maneuvers skilfully, to bnce on the delicate tightrope between loyalty to the Republic and the Crime Alliance. It is a precarious existence, and every move he made had to be calcted and precise. As he gazed out at the swirling snowkes and the icyndscape, he understood that in the grand tapestry of events, he is but a single thread. Yet, like all the others, he yed his part, trying to find his ce in a world where power, intrigue, and survival intertwined. As Alexei strolled towards the manmadeke, he look around marvelling the picturesque scene that greeted him. He smiles and thought to himself that "I did not waste my energy stones hiring thatndscaper" Theke is a marvel of artistry and design, full of grandeur and sophistication. Despite the falling snow, the crystal-clear waters still shimmered under the gentle rays of the sun, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and shadows. The surface of the water was so smooth that it mirrored the azure sky above, giving the illusion that the heavens themselves were reflected in its depths, albeit now with a sprinkling of delicate snowkes. Lush greenery, now adorned with a fresh coat of snow, surrounded theke. Majestic trees stood tall and proud; their branches gently weighed down by the umting snow. They acted as sentinels around the water''s edge, casting delicate patterns of shade upon the water, further enhancing the sense of intimacy and seclusion that this ce offered. Amidst the snowyndscape, an enchanting little ind emerged from theke, covered in a tapestry of vibrant flowers and ornamental shrubs, now dusted with a lightyer of snow. A charming stone bridge, its surface also coated in snow, arched gracefully towards the ind, its elegant design a testament to the architectural finesse of the residence. The pavilion that Alexei approached stood at the edge of theke, its design blending seamlessly with the surrounding nature, the snow-covered roof adding to its charm. It is an oasis of tranquillity, offering the perfect vantage point to admire the beauty of the water and the creatures that called it home. The gentle breeze carried the soft scent of blooming flowers, though now intermingled with the crisp, refreshing scent of snow. The distant chirping of birds persisted even in the winter cold, adding a symphony of natural melodies to the atmosphere. Dragonflies and butterflies were absent, but the sight of snowkes gently falling from the sky added its own special touch, creating a serene winter wondend. Near the pavilion, there is a stone container He walk to the stone container and lifted it. "I guess with all of this time, I should indulge in myself a bit" he mutters to himself. From there he lifted the lid of the stone container As Alexei lifted the lid of the stone container, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Inside, he saw the fish food, little pellets of nourishment for the inhabitants of the manmadeke - the fish that swam gracefully beneath the surface. He had learned this simple act of feeding fishes from one of his Japanese colleagues during an international conference. One of the contributions of the world powers to the world affairs is the resumption of some normal affairs of the world Some people might think that all the seven world powers only knows how to scheme and fight each other but this is not true at all. Yes, they do fight and they do scheme against each other. But this did not mean that they did not cooperate with each other. As for the Japanese man that taught him this, it was another of his colleague. His colleague, a man with a serene demeanour, had a beautiful pond adorned with koi fishes and an array of meticulously crafted bonsai trees. In that moment, Alexei felt a connection to the tranquillity of that Japanese garden. The act of feeding the fishes became as hobby of his. As he scattered the fish food onto the water, he watched with fascination as the fish gathered to feast. The fish moved in harmony, their scales shimmering in the sunlight, as if performing a mesmerizing aquatic dance. Sometimes, these koi fishes looks ugly to him. Sometimes, it looks beautiful to him. And sometimes, it looks like nothing to him And for today, with all of theseplicated thoughts swirling in his head, the koi looks nothing to him Just koi fishes, rushing to eat the fish feed. And that thought brought a sense of peace to Alexei heart. The worries and burdens that had weighed on him seemed to momentarily fade away. The rhythmic movements of the fish and the gentle rustling of leaves in the nearby trees created a soothing melody that enveloped him. The world is vast and filled with uncertainty, but in this quiet moment, all that mattered was the simple act of feeding the fish. With a contented sigh, Alexei leaned against the railing of the pavilion, watching the fish swim gracefully in the clear waters of the manmadeke. For now, he could find sce in this peaceful retreat, knowing that the storms of the political world would still be there when he returned. "This kind of problem after all would not be settled in a day" he thought to himself. Not only the Boris Problem need to be addressed. There is also the world power ns to create the Ten Realms and what will happen after that And not to mention the aftermath of the battle is still reverberating, echoing all over the world and changing theposition of forces all over the world But for this moment, he could immerse himself in the serenity of the fish and the calming rhythm of nature. As Alexei stood by the manmadeke, gently feeding the fishes, he could feel the snowkes delicately descending around him, creating a picturesque scene of winter beauty. The tranquil atmosphere was momentarily interrupted as he noticed his maid approaching, her movements silent and graceful. With a slight nod, Alexei acknowledged the maid''s presence, signalling her toe closer. She leaned in, whispering softly into his ear, and he furrowed his brows, absorbing the information she shared with a mixture of concern and intrigue. The news seemed to weigh heavily on his mind, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. As the maid discreetly stepped back, he took a moment to collect his thoughts. His eyes narrowed in contemtion as he processed the implications of the information. Alexei sighed, a mixture of frustration and determination in his expression. "Let him in and bring him here" then he added "Discretely" >> Chapter 1549 That Animal That Hides In The Dark ? Alexei sighed, a mixture of frustration and determination in his expression. "Let him in and bring him here" then he added "Discretely" The maid sems to understood. When her master tells her to bring anyone discretely that means maximum security measure needs to be taken. The whole shebang. The anti-surveince formation, the anti-Divine Sense arrays, Mist Arrays and Formation, all of these magical security measures need to be activated. Of course, all of this is not yet activated. It would only be activated when the maid goes to the entrance and brought that person in But the maid could tell¡­. that whoever ising¡­. his identity is a very sensitive one. The maid nodded, showing her understanding of Alexei''s orders, and quietly left the pavilion. Alexei let out another sigh, feeling the weight of the world settling back on his shoulders. He returned his attention to the stone container, resuming his task of feeding the fishes. But this time, his mind was far from nk. The information brought to him by the maid had stirred his thoughts, and now his mind was abuzz with calctions He couldn''t simply rx and enjoy the tranquil scenery of theke anymore. As if on cue, the sound of footsteps echoed again, breaking the serenity of the moment. Alexei nced up, spotting another figure approaching the pavilion. He sighed the moment he saw that man The man walked up to the pavilion, seemingly at ease with the surroundings. It is very natural and then that man stands beside him. The maid was about to say something but Alexei just shook his head. And he gestures with his hand so that the maid would leave them alone. The maid retreated, the snows keep falling, the winds keep blowing and now there is only two people in the pavilion, surrounded byrgeke water and picturesque scene of tranquility Alexei didn''t interrupt his visitor, allowing the man to stand beside him. They both gazed out over theke, seemingly admiring the picturesque scene as the snowkes gently fell around them. But Alexei knows that this man beside him never had any desire to admire thiske of his. For a brief moment, they remained silent. Each meeting they have with each other had been filled with intrigue, their conversations veiled inyers of meaning. "We meet again" The man responded with a chuckle, a glimmer of mystery in his eyes. The atmosphere around them felt charged with unspoken words and hidden motives, but the familiarity of their encounters allowed for a level offort. "It has not been that long" "It sure feels like it" Alexei studied the man standing beside him, taking note of his striking appearance. The blonde hair and bright blue eyes added to the charm of his handsome face, entuated by an angr chin and a sharp nose. His slightly curly hair was expertly styled, giving off an air of sophistication. Standing at an imposing six feet five, he exuded a sense of presence without being overbearing. His inviting smile and warm gaze could easily deceive the unsuspecting, but Alexei knew better. This man is not to be underestimated. Despite the seemingly pleasant demeanour, Alexei recognized the underlying darkness that lurked behind those mesmerizing blue eyes. He was no stranger to this man, and he understood that this man, like himself, is not to be trusted. After all, someone who could force Alexei to open up his residence must not be a good man. Because he himself is not a good man. Their paths had crossed before, and each encounter had left a lingering sense of unease. The man''s friendly facade was merely a mask for the true intentions thaty beneath. In the presence of the man standing beside him, Alexei''s gaze held a mixture of wariness and resignation. Rarely did bad people associate with the genuinely good, and vice versa. This man before him is a master of disguise, a chameleon of personas. Today, he chose to present himself as a handsome individual, with blonde hair and bright blue eyes. His face today is sculpted to perfection But Alexei knew better than to be fooled by appearances. He had encountered this man in various guises before. On another day, he might assume the visage of a beggar, tugging at the heartstrings of passers-by. Some days, he would appear as an ugly and repulsive figure, causing difort and aversion in those who crossed his path. To him, these disguises were nothing more than a game, and Alexei had grown ustomed to the charade. As the snow continued to fall gently around them, Alexei couldn''t help but feel a sense of weariness. Dealing with individuals like this man is always an exhausting endeavour. He knew that behind that friendly smiley a cunning and calcting mind, always seeking an advantage. Though he could not really me the man. After all, he is also the same Despite the man''s seemingly warm demeanour, Alexei remained cautious. He was well-versed in the games of maniption and intrigue that pervaded the world of politics and power. Trust is a preciousmodity in these treacherous waters, and Alexei wasn''t about to give it away easily. And they never were the best of friend and trust between them is very¡­thin. The man looks at the sky and he look at the snow and his eyes are cold. "She is angry and the entire Moscow had to feel it" Alexei could feel that man hidden anger. Well, considering he knows a bit about this man history more than he did before, it is now understandable why. "Is it so surprising?" "It should be" the man said with a hint of anger in his tone "Gods" he mutters Alexei understood what this man talks "What name?'' Alexei suddenly asks. The man raises his eyebrows like he doesn''t understand. "Before, it was Peter Pettigrew. Now, which name you take for yourself?" "John" "John what?" "Doe" Alexei chuckles a bit "You should stick with one theme" "I didn''t have time" Alexei sighed and then he scattered more feed to the fishes. For a moment there is only silence between them. "Speak" John said "Katarina is here" Hearing this John smiles ''She is not Death Monarch. Up there, is not her domain" John did not have to point it for Alexei to understand. Death Monarch is the Heavens. This is the talk of somemon people. What most people didn''t understand was that Death Monarch possess the power of the Heavenly Will because he possesses one third of the Heavenly Will He usurped the authority of Heavenly Will before it has intelligence. So, theoretically, Death Monarch, if he wanted to find someone, he could merge with the Heavenly Wil and project himself all over the world He could mobilize heavenly thunder and could create disaster and affect many other things because of his connection to the Heavenly Will But Katarina isn''t. Jean isn''t and Hikigaya isn''t. All of those people, all is below the Heavenly Will. And while some have the power to use the energy of the Heavens, they themselves does not have the kind of authority that Death Monarch has Jean and Hikigaya could conceal themselves from the eyes of the Heavenly Will because of the virtue of their strength But Katarina is not a Divine Comprehension leveler. The cosmic forces that she could control could not rival those that are in Divine Comprehension level. She could still be contained. She could still be killed. And so, she is not Death Monarch. And so, Alexei should not have worried. But he said those words, and mentioned her name It seems Alexei dread this conversation. Alexei sighed. "Then, we have to talk" "I doubt you came here to check how I am doing?" John nodded "What do you think of the weapon?" "It creates chaos. And it took even Death Monarch by surprise. All in all, I think the weapon that the Magician created is quite¡­. magical" "Then your people should have called my people. And then my people would call the Magician" "Heh" Alexei snorted a bit. "Did you forget that the Crime Alliance had just lost many of their operatives. Crime families'' crumbles and operation stopped in many ces of the world. Not to mention, all of the Pirate Lords are scurrying around the sea, trying to hide from the sharp edges of the world power. This is not a good time for buying weapons and standing out" This time, it is John that snorted. "You try that thest time didn''t you. You all bow your head, hide in the dark, and scatter away with just hearing the name of Death Monarch. Did it work?" Hearing this Alexei did not know how to refute John work But then sighing he reply "Well, fighting him head on would not work either. Or did you just forget what happens in the war that happens just a week ago. The Crime Alliance bet almost ny percent of their forces in this all-out attack. There is Kaiju, there is the Pirate Lords and we attack everywhere all at the same time. We thought at least, it would inflict great damage to the world power and force to negotiate with us" He paused for a second and then continued "But what did happen? Jean alone is enough to quell the attack on other ces in the world. And a few ces that we did hit, is not a poption center or an important enough city to inflict damage to the world power. It is not like we want to hide; it is our only choice to survive right now" John only smiles and spoke "There is a vacuum right now. Your people going to need weapons and arms. And the bomb and the weapon need to be upgraded" Alexei nodded slowly. And John smiles be even wider. He then continued "We believe that Death Monarch is going to enter into seclusion. Jean is worried about his woman. Hikigaya would not meddle with anyone as long as people does not touch his interest. This time¡­. tell your people to rebuild the Crime Alliance to be stronger and more unified'' he paused for a second before saying "You lost a lot of people this time. But, let''s think of it positively. Now, it is easier to reorganize and do some reform. New blood could rise. The Crime Alliance should be a real alliance. You should tell those old people that things need to change. Or they would be swallowed by the tides of time" Alexei heard what the rat says and he frowns a bit. He knows the Rat. And he knows who the Rat is working for. He is working for the Magician. But the Magician while he is adept in many magical methods, one thing he is not, is that of a strategist Someone else is giving the Rat all of these ideas. >> Chapter 1550 Magnificent Era ? "Those words¡­. those are not the Magician words" "It is not" he confessed easily "Who is it then?" "The Magician has other allies. And some of them are very cooperative. We are quite sure that Death Monarch would enter into seclusion. That is the time" "Time for what?" "Reim back some of the influence. Death Monarch¡­. Hikigaya and Jean¡­. they have more important things to do. Ants like us only could take their attention for a little while" He paused a second, a cold smile formed on the edge of his mouth. "But even ants could bite. And some powerful ants could bite until you kneel to the ground and die" he chuckles and then said "But¡­. you and your people are still just small ants whose bite could not even tickle. So, when that timees, take it. Take it and grow stronger. Because unlike ants, we are people. And we could learn from our mistake. We could grow. And we could be stronger" For a moment there is silence between them both Alexei seems to be thinking of something. The silence did notst long as John continue saying "Corruption abhors a vacuum. If you could time it well, this defeat might a blessing in disguise. You could pick some people to unify the Crime Alliance structure. Even though you called yourself part of the Crime Alliance, in the end, you are not truly united" Alexei frowned. "The Red Table is there" he mentions. Hearing this John snorted. "Convince them. Convince them that they are wrong. The Red table could stay. Trying to move that would create another war. But what is necessary is for the Crime Alliance to rebrand itself. Solve the vacuum and theny low. And scheme in the dark. Don''t try to fight Death Monarch openly. You would not win" Alexei frowned But John maintains his smile "Even if you found someone who is stronger than Death Monarch, you could not win against him" "Why? Alexei asks "The world depends on him. The interest of the world power depends on him. When that interest is sorge as it is now, even if you want him to die, so many people wanted him to live. Just by standing on the seat of the strongest person in the world and shielding and protecting so many people...he created thisrge interest" He paused for a second. He looks at the distant sky, seeing the snow keep falling, enveloping theke slowly. He then continues "Even the world power relies on him to maintain the bnce of the other world power. This is not like the beginning of the Fall where warlords could rise and fall easily" The Rat also one of the old generations. The one who was in the beginning of the Fall. Where monsters like zombies were rampant all over the world and even a small beast could kill him. At that time, it was an era of chaos. There were warlords all over the world, all trying to assert dominance in the new world. Rising and falling all the time "The entrenched power wanted to keep the status quo. And killing Death Monarch now is not the same as before. Before, if you kill him, you only kill him" "A death of one person, even if that person is the strongest man in the world would not affect so many things. Because at that time, his death would mean other forces could grow. At that time, it was the wild west. Now, it is not. Now, if you try to kill him, what would crumble is the world order" Heughs because of how ludicrous it is. But it is what it is. There is example in history that also could pertain to this kind of situation Just like Franz Ferdinand death led to the world war, he is quite sure if Death Monarch is assassinated or killed, what would await is another chaotic period of Earth Pandemonium still has many experts. But without Death Monarch on the helm, Pandemonium would be besieged by the world powers that wanted to rece it as the premier power of the world forces. And in such instances, what that would lead to is inevtaibly a world war with the world powers woudls urely taking sides and when that happens, the world order woudlc rumble and ther eis a possibility that the war would be so hiuge that Earth itself would be swallowed whole by it. Pandemonium wrath would drag down the entire world into a world war. And it is a world war that this world could not survive. And John sighed "How I wish I could kill him" he muttered Then he looked at Alexei and smirk "And when he fights something that isbeled evil like your organization, he would get the support of the world and in turn even the Heavenly Will has to listen to the will of the world" "You are branded evil. And nobody decent wanted to live under the tyranny of evil. So, fighting openly only increase the support of Death Monarch. He would find allies wherever he would go but you would find every inch, every step you take would be met with great resistance. So, from the very first moment, you have lost." Alexei listen to all of this but he did not change is face at all Instead, he chuckles. Because he found it ironic "I never knew you were that¡­generous and merciful. For the people and for the world" he nearlyughed out loud. Hearing this John only chuckles "For the people and for the world?" Johnughed. What he wanted to destroy is not Death Monarch. What he wanted to destroy is the world powers. All of them. Everyst of them And the Magician shares the same view. That is why the Rat who always betrays people, for some inexplicable reason seems awfully loyal to the Magician. But it is not inexplicable at all. Those people that wanted the Rat to be loyal to them have never had something that the Rat deemed important. The path is not the same, so how could they walk the same path? Every person has their own desire and their own lines and their own rules. And the Magician way, his path is the same path that the Rat wanted to walk on. And so, people of the same path should walk together. As for Alexei after hearing about what John have to say, he ponders for a second before saying "The will of the people?" he scoffed. But when Alexei thinks about it again, he found out that the upper management really did ignore this one part of the equation But in this world, with the mystical energy all over the world, even an inconsequential oath had binding power Even more so, when wills converge and desire could move the Heven. The will of the people then is not just a word. But sometimes it could act as a shield. And at other times, it could be a sword that could cut. Alexei remember that Katarina shes her sword. And her sword cut Kaiju. How could such a sword cut Kaiju? Some people still could not find the answer to that question. Katarina is clearly a Disk Formation leveler? As for Kaiju, when he holding that trident, he possesses the power to fight equally with Death Monarch Some people spected that Death Monarch is on the peak realm of Divine Comprehension realm so at that time, Katarina sword should not be able to cut Kaiju. But it was that sword that cut Kaiju and led to his defeat. No one expected that. And it is also because of that the snow keep falling. Because people feared that Katarina could cut that sword again. And this time, that sword might fall toward the Senate. Alexei was never a fighting maniac like some of the powerful people in the world. He likes to settle things with negotiations and words But just because he is not a fighting maniac does not mean he does not fight. Those who survived the Fall are all battle hardened warriors in their own way. And just like everyone else in the world, he also thought about that sword. And why it could cut Kaiju He is not a swordsman and he does not use sword, but clearly, there is something to learn there. "The number one beauty in the world, the Ice Queen Katarina She wears white, untainted like the first snow that falls from the heavens. Her sword is red, crimson like blood. The Red Queenes out, a Fairy from the White Pcees from the West" There is many such words about Katarina. He thought about that sword strike and he felt it has something to do with umting momentum of invincibility. But why does he think about that sword strike right now Because the will of the world, the will of the people, emotions and desires is like that. Intangible things that could be made tangible. Like an aura of invincibility that could cut down Gods and Demons, who''s to say that the will of the people could not move the Heavens and bring down Heaven Punishment? Who''s to say merit does not shield? Who''s to say that evil will be punished and good will be rewarded by these forces? Will of the people, the Will of the Heaven, these intangible things is now bing tangible. "What a world , what an era" he thought to himself. >> Chapter 1551 Tartarus ? Alexei has something to think about even in his days of seclusion. And now meeting with the Rat, he now has new things to think about and even many more question Like who is this new person beside the Magician? The Magician and the Crime Alliance has cooperated with each other but those who knows about this cooperation should know that this cooperation between them is done grudgingly The Magician never like the Crime Alliance. And there were many times that the Magician killed the members of the Crime Alliance. And the Crime Alliance also did not like the Magician that much. The only reason they cooperate is because sometimes their interest aligned. And because of that, the Criem Alliance had done some research on the Magician. Alexei of course has ess to these files and so he knows something about the Magician. He knows that this person does not trust anyone. And he had little allies. He is an outsider. He does not bow to the world powers but neither did he identify himself with the rebels and he abhors the Crime Alliance and what it stood for. All in all, this is a person who fight against the world¡­. alone. So, hearing that he now have an ally, set some rms in Alexei heart. At least at this moment, their interest still aligns with each other. Because he does not know why is this person helping the Magician? Any sane person would not help him. In the past when his people began contacting the Magician, he already did an extensive review of the magician and what he concluded is that the Magician is a crazy person. What he wanted to aplish is not sane at all. So, he wonders, who is the person that would aid such insane person? He looks again at John and he frowned. He did not believe that John came here simply to remind him of this thing. There are other ways of contacting him that does not requires him toe here Toe here to Moscow, so close to the Senate, so close to Jean quarters and the Ice pce. This is a very dangerous ce to be right now. Especially for the Rat. Alexei has got some winds that there are people that are searching for him. He heard from a guy that he knew that heard from another guy he knew that the Speedster is sniffing around for the Rat And that is not good. That is not good at all. "Out with it. I don''t think you came all the way here just to tell me this inconsequential thing. You have to jump through hoops of security scrambling but if this is all you need to talk about, you could call me through some secret back door line. There is no need for you toe to Moscow at such a¡­" Alexei tries to find the word before settling into "sensitive time" John''s smirk, his eyes gleaming with an enigmatic glint. He savoured the moment, seemingly basking in the wintry atmosphere that surrounded them, as if drawing strength from its icy embrace. "You''re right. I do note here simply to tell you all of this" Alexei waited for him to spit it out "I came here because I need your help with something" And Alexei nodded. He might not like the Rat but he still depends on this person. Right now, Alexei knows that the Crime Alliance needs all the ally they could get "What do you want?" John did not answer immediately. Instead, he looks toward the distance. He closes his eyes for a few second like he is savoring the coldness that is now enveloping Moscow. Then he opens his eyes and spoke "Smuggle me into Tartarus" Hearing this Alexei frowned. For a moment, he did not say anything. There is silence and this silence is pressuring. "That''s not an easy ask" Alexei said and he paused for a second before saying "I require something of equal value to make this worth it. If I do this, the world forces would be convinced that there is a mole among them. This is a high-risk task. Unless you have some great treasure or some worthy information that could make this trade equal, I have to decline" For a moment there is silence between them In Greek mythology, Tartarus is the deep abyss that is used as a dungeon of torment and suffering for the wicked and as the prison for the Titans. Tartarus is the ce where souls are judged after death and where the wicked received divine punishment. Originally Tartarus was used only to confine dangers to the gods of Olympus. Inter mythologies, Tartarus became a space dedicated to the imprisonment and torment of mortals who had sinned against the gods, and each punishment was unique to the condemned. In Roman mythology, sinners (as defined by the Roman societal and cultural mores of their time) are sent to Tartarus for punishment after death. Virgil describes Tartarus in great detail in the Aeneid, Book VI. He described it as expansive. It is surrounded by three perimeter walls, beyond which flows a ming river named "the Phlegethon. To further prevent escape, a hydra with fifty ck, gaping jaws, sits atop a gate that screeches when opened. They are nked by adamantine columns, a substance that, like diamond, is so hard, nothing can cut through it. Inside the walls of Tartarus sits a wide-walled castle with a tall, iron turret. Tisiphone, one of the Erinyes who represents vengeance, stands sleepless guard at the top of the turretshing her whip. Roman mythology describes a pit inside extending down into the earth twice as far as the distance from thends of the living to Olympus. The twin sons of the Titan Aloeus were said to be imprisoned at the bottom of this pit. But in The Republic, there is also a prison. A secret prison known only to a few. And this prison is called Tartarus This Tartarus is a prison of the highest kind, filled with all kinds of horrors that the world could offer. Not many people know how the prison looks like. But Alexei knows Tartarus is a prison veiled in secrecy and known only to a select few within The Republic, existed as a ce of unimaginable horrors. It is the abyss of torment, where the malevolent souls and the wicked were confined, enduring divine punishment for their transgressions. That is basically political talk for political enemies, enemies of the state and enemies of the world Within its dreaded walls, the very essence of fear and despair permeated the air. The red dark aura permeates the entire prison. The prison''s construction itself is an enigma, designed to bebyrinthine and disorienting. Its twisted corridors and shifting walls could bewilder even the most astute navigators, leading them to wander aimlessly amidst the oppressive darkness. At this, the Republic took some inspiration from one of the World Government Labyrinthian prison design where one need to have a certain item to sessful walk inside thisbyrinthine structure The World Government has something that is called the Lantern of Direction Those who hold it could go wherever his heart desire. The description of this particr magical artefact is not really understood by many people. Oreki the Thunder Monarch had uses it to save Raymond and Sofia during Pandikar coup. It is a ce called the Maze and that is where the Republic got the idea. Not only it fits with the whole concept of Tartarus nit also could make full y of vairtaiosn in array formation and could eaiusly be superimposed on top of energy lode. Lantern of Direction showing him where he need to go even though he is inside the most For those who are not versed in the methods of array formation, illusion, curses and dark magic, Tartarus is a ce of no escape, and for many, the agony of eternal confinement awaited. The firstyer of horrorsy in the forms of grotesque and monstrous beings, from colossal titans to sinister entities that defied mortalprehension. Chthonian-like monsters. The Dark Seekers has a name for them. Anomalous Entities. The Dark Seekers of the Republic caught these entities and then imprisoned them and those that they could tame they would throw it into Tartarus making it even more of a horror than it is supposed to be These abominations lurked in the shadows, ever watchful for any signs of weakness among the prisoners. The condemned faced their deepest fears embodied in these monstrosities, each a reflection of their darkest sins and past wrongdoings. Moreover, dark and malevolent magic permeated every inch of the prison, twisted and intertwined with the very fabric of Tartarus. Incantations of suffering and forbidden rituals were etched into the prison walls, amplifying the torment of the captives. The very air pulsed with arcane energies, each whisper carrying the promise of excruciating pain. One of the most dreaded chambers within Tartarus was the Chamber of Nightmares, where the prisoners were subjected to the most potent illusions designed to exploit their deepest traumas and fears. Each captive is forced to confront their darkest memories and relive the moments of their worst mistakes, tormenting their minds until their sanity hung by a thread. The infamous Hydra Gate stood as thest barrier between the prisoners and the outside world. Its fifty ck, gaping jaws seemed to mock any hope of escape, while its blood-curdling screeches struck fear into even the bravest souls. Only those with indomitable wills could pass through this nightmarish gate, and even they faced the risk of being torn asunder by its ravenous maw. Deep within Tartarusy the heart of the prison¡ªa dark, foreboding castle with a towering iron turret. At its pinnacle stood Tisiphone, one of the Erinyes, mercilesslyshing her whip as she kept vigil over the damned. Of course, this is not the real Tisiphone. But an illusion of her. But an illusion added with some magic make it real. And the fear and the despair added to the power of the prison, creating its own rules andws when you enter Tartarus. But perhaps the most insidious aspect of Tartarus was the despair that gripped the prisoners'' hearts. Hope is an elusive illusion, forever out of reach, leaving them in a perpetual state of hopelessness. The chilling echoes of tormented souls resonated within the prison walls, a constant reminder of their unending suffering. In this realm of perpetual darkness and anguish, time itself seemed to lose meaning. Centuries could pass like fleeting moments, and every day felt like an eternity. For those confined within Tartarus, the concept of redemption was but a distant memory, and the idea of freedom seemed as unattainable as the stars in the night sky. the realm of Tartarus¡ªa living nightmare, where every breath was agony and every moment a struggle against the void of despair. It is a ce designed by the Republic to break the spirit and punish the wicked, a reminder of the consequences that awaited those who dared to defy divine order. And the divine order is the order of the strong. >> Chapter 1552 Playing With Fire Chapter 1552 ying With Fire The divine order of the strong currently is the world power and in Europe it is the Republic is the divine order In the hidden annals of the Republic, Tartarus is a prison so ndestine that only a select few are even aware of its existence. Tartarus is the ck site of the Republic, a ce of dread and despair where the most dangerous and malevolent individuals are confined. Its very existence is a well-guarded secret, known only to the highest echelons of the Republic''s inner circle. The secrets of Tartarus are closely held, known only to the few individuals entrusted with overseeing its operations and guarding its darkest secrets. Alexei knowledge of Tartarus is not due to mere happenstance; he is one of the rare few chosen to serve as a guardian of this dreadful prison. Tartarus boasts nine doors, each leading to a different realm of suffering and torment, and each door is guarded by a chosen custodian. These nine guardians are known as the Guardians of the Nine Directions, and they represent the Republic''s ultimate authority over this shadowy domain. Among the guardians stands Jean, the Time Master, and the Center Guardian of Tartarus. Jean''s role is pivotal, as he holds dominion over the central door, connecting all other doors and realms within the prison. Alexei, himself, serves as the Guardian of the North, one of the eight other guardians entrusted with maintaining the prison''s security and secrecy. The identities of the other guardians remain shrouded in mystery, veiled in the shadows like the sinister depths of Tartarus itself. Even he did not know all the other guardians as they rarely meet and greet each other Each guardian presides over a particr door, ensuring that no person shall pass without authorization. The guardians are chosen not only for their loyalty but also for their unyielding resolve to carry out their duties without question or hesitation. The exception to this was Jean who rarely in the prison or cares about the prison that much As the secrets of Tartarus persist, the prison remains concealed from many senators and Republic officials, their knowledge limited to only the most essential and highest-ranking individuals. Its existence is so deeply obscured that even those who are aware of the prison dare not speak its name aloud, for fear of inviting peril upon themselves. Tartarus is a chilling reminder of the Republic ability to wield darkness and terror as weapons in the pursuit of its goals. The prison''s enigmatic nature and the horrors concealed within its walls strike fear into the hearts of those who know of its existence, a grim testament to the lengths the Republic will go to maintain its grip on power and secrecy. Alexei is the Guardian on the North. There is the Guardian of the South, the East, the West, the Northeast, the Southeast, the Northwest and the Southwest. Nine directions, nine doors, nine guardians. Since the creation of Tartarus no one has ever been able to break into it or break out of it. One of the reasons is because not many people knows that it exists. The other reason is because of its nature as an invisible prison that no one could see Alexei look at John and then said The revtion that John knew about the existence of Tartarus surprised Alexei. The prison''s secrecy had been meticulously maintained, and its invisibility had contributed to its impregnable reputation. "It is surprising that you know about the prison. But Tartarus is not exactly a good ce to enter. And if you are entering, then that means there is something you wanted to do. And the things you wanted to do; I doubt that it would be a small thing" John smiles a little His smile seemed to imply a sense of defiance; his gaze unwavering. He turned his attention to Alexei, questioning the sudden interest. "Since when do you care so much about my actions?" he retorted yfully. "Can you manage it, though? Can you smuggle me into Tartarus? That is all I want to know. Can you do it? And if you could do it, would you do it?" Alexei thinks for a second and then ask again "What could you pay me with?" John smiles and then said ''The world shattering, reality bending kind" John answered. And hearing this Alexei could not help butugh "How about a few secrets?" "What kind of secret?" ''The world shattering, reality bending kind" John answered. And hearing this Alexei could not help butugh But he did not doubt John. The rat is many things. And because of that he believes that the Rat knows many secrets. The Rat had always been a slippery figure, weaving through the shadows and surviving in the world of deception and intrigue. It is precisely because of these qualities that Alexei believed in the credibility of John''s offer. Over the years, the Rat had made enemies and allies alike, umting a vastwork of connections and acquiring knowledge that few could rival. It is this web of secrets that made John a valuable and dangerous asset, a double-edged sword that could give him an advantage or pull him into a whirlpool of things he did not want to get involved with. Alexei''s mind raced with possibilities; his curiosity piqued by the prospect of gaining ess to information He is a man who trades is secret He knew that he was stepping into treacherous waters, but he is a man who thrived on risk and calcted moves. The gamble is worth taking, for the rewards were too great to ignore. John could see that Alexei is interested. And from that second, John knew he got him John''s smile widened, a glint of triumph in his eyes. He knows he has seeded The Rat has always been a master maniptor, but he has also chosen his allies carefully. And in Alexei, he saw a partner who couldplement his ambitions. The moment continues and there is silence between them Amidst the biting cold wind and the falling snow, Alexei stood in silence, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. The ever-increasing aura from the foreboding Ice Pce seemed to seep into the air, creating an atmosphere of unease. It was as if the very environment mirrored theplexity of the situation he found himself in. John''s proposal hung in the air, and Alexei weighed the potential gains against the risks. He was no noble-hearted hero, but a cunning and maniptive spy driven by his own self-interests. The offer of world-shattering secrets was undeniably alluring, but he knew better than to trust the Ratpletely. Theirs was a bond forged out of convenience, not camaraderie. Their alliance was a dance of veiled intentions and hidden motives. Each had their own agenda, and neither could afford to let their guard down. As the cold continued to swirl around them, Alexei''s nod conveyed a reluctant agreement to the proposition. The cold wind is still blowing, the snow keeps falling and that aura from the Ice Pce is still increasing "The snow is too cold," Alexei muttered, and John instantly grasped the hidden meaning behind his words. They had alwaysmunicated in riddles and veilednguage, a necessity in their line of work. John knew exactly who Alexei was referring to. In the world they navigated, every word carried weight, every phrase held a deeper connotation. It is a conversation of coded messages and subtle cues, a way to protect themselves from prying eyes and ears. Such oblique conversations had be second nature to them, a means of survival in a world of espionage and intrigue. The snow¡­.who else could it referred to? John has his problems. And Alexei also has his own problems. Then Alexei spoke. "I hope the secret would be worth it" This time it is John turns to simply nod and not say anything These two people who have a very different objective look in the distance, looking at the snow falling, feeling the cold wind blowing and look at the tall high Ice Pce in the distance like some kind of tower of doom And then Alexei ask "Who do you want to see?" Smiling John answer "Europe problem" And Alexei look toward his side, looking at John like he is crazy. He wanted to say something but he held his tongue. Europe problem could only refer to that person. To that man. Boris "No wonder, he came to me" Alexei thought in his mind. Instead, he sighed and look again toward the distance "I can do it" With that answer, John chuckles and he no longer look toward the sky. Instead, he walks away from the garden and in just a few moments, he already went out of the residence. Alexei is now alone in the pavilion, and he sighed. "I don''t know what you are nning to do Magician. But this¡­. this is like ying with fire." He muttered to himself. ¡­ Tartarus has always been cold and somber, dark and eerie. After all, Tartarus has a reputation to maintain as a ce of unimaginable horrors Tartarus is a prison inside the dimension of Earth own reality. In a way it is very simr to the Sangmin Mirror Dimension The different was that Tartarus is like a brane. An extra dimension that is forced to exist in Earth own familiar reality and space time. Unseen particles make the prison even more unseen and even more intangible. The creation of such a prison is a remarkable progress of science mixed with magic beyond mortalprehension The prison itself has some trace of many deep issue of science, physics, quantum mechanics and quantum entanglement like space time symmetry and extra dimension theory all baked into its construction In a way Tartarus is a brane of extra dimension on Earth. Tartarus is in a dimension of its own, hidden from the world because of its own different rules and warped sense of its own rules. However, even though Tartarus is invisible, they could affect the world and the universe. Hence it has a solid ce where it is tethered into the reality of Earth There are lots of things that one cannot see with the naked eye that turn out to be based in reality. This extra dimension upies a barren ce. This ce itself is barren and have no people inside it or any living creatures other than some monster nest and dungeons. It is a valley. >> Chapter 1553 Chaos All Over the World I Chapter 1553 Chaos All Over the World I This extra dimension upies a barren ce. This ce itself is barren and have no people inside it or any living creatures other than some monster nest and dungeons. It is a valley. Specifically, the Valley of Geysers. It is a geyser field on Kamchatka Penins. Before the Fall, it has the secondrgest concentration of geysers in the world. It is six-kilometer-long basin with around ny geysers and a lot of hot springs. Situated on the Russian Far East, predominantly on the left bank of the ever-deepening Geysernaya River, into which geothermal waters flow from a rtively young stratovolcano, Kikhpinych. Before the Fall, it is part of the Kronotsky Nature Reserve and incorporated into the World Heritage Site "Volcanoes of Kamchatka" The valley even before the Fall is difficult to reach, with helicopters providing the only feasible means of transport. It is a pulsating geyser. In 2007 there was a mudflow damage. There is not many people that visit there though there is tourist thate there Foreign tourists were allowed into the valley in 1991. About 3,000 tourists visited the site annually However, with the arrival of the Fall, the once serene valley transformed into a nesting ground for a myriad of monstrous creatures. The eruption of chaos unleashed an influx of deadly beasts, making the Valley of Geysers a treacherous and perilous ce to tread. The serene beauty was reced by an eerie and forbiddingndscape, shrouded in the mysteries of the unseen extra dimension. No living beings dared to enter the valley now, except for those drawn by perilous quests or those who sought to confront the malevolent forces lurking within. As the forces of Boris reimed thend under the banner of the Revolutionary Army, the Valley of Geysers became a ce of significant interest. Its unique natural features and remote location made it an ideal spot to study and potentially harness for the new Republic''s advancements in technology and magic. After the revolution seeded, and the Revolutionary Army became the Republic with ess to newfound technologies and powerful magic abilities, the military faction saw an opportunity to establish a ndestine prison¡ªa ck site unlike any other. The ck site of all ck site. This hidden prison would serve as the ultimate detention facility, capable of containing the most dangerous and formidable adversaries to the Republic''s stability and security. The decision to build the prison in the Valley of Geysers was not arbitrary. Its remoteness and natural defense provided a level of security that few other ces could match. Not to mention that after the Fall, there is hardly any settlements around this area and it is barren and since it be even harder to tread, it is the ideal ce. The vtile geysers be even more vtile and the treacherous terrain filled with nest of monsters surrounding the valley acted as a natural deterrent to potential intruders, making ess to the prison nearly impossible without the Republic knowledge. The construction of the prison was a remarkable feat,bining advanced technology, magical expertise, and scientific knowledge that pushed the boundaries of mortalprehension. Using the principles of the unseen extra dimension, they built an invisible, intangible prison¡ªone that existed within the very fabric of Earth''s own reality, yet hidden from the perception of ordinary beings. Thews of time and space were carefully oveid onto the prison, creating aplex and intricate web of dimensions that defied mortalprehension. Powerful invisibility formations were woven into the very fabric of Tartarus, making it undetectable to the naked eye and shielding it from the prying senses of both mortal and supernatural beings. These formations were designed to distort light, sound, and energy signatures, rendering the entire prison hidden from any form of conventional detection. In addition to the invisible barriers, various magic research and techniques were integrated into Tartarus''s construction. The fusion of magical spells, rituals, and enchantments allowed the prison to manipte reality itself, bending and warping its own existence to remain hidden and inessible. Within Tartarus, thews of nature seemed to twist and turn, creating a surreal environment where time flowed differently, and spatial dimensions ovepped and intertwined. It was as if the prison existed on the fringes of reality, upying a ce beyond mortalprehension¡ªa ce thaty hidden even from the most perceptive beings in the world. The convergence of science and magic in Tartarus''s creation led to a prison that transcended the limitations of the physical world. It became a ce where the boundaries of reality were blurred, and thews of the universe seemed to be mere suggestions rather than unyielding rules. The Republic''s most brilliant minds, both scientists and magicians alike, contributed their expertise to ensure that Tartarus remained an impregnable fortress, capable of containing the most powerful and dangerous individuals. Of course, most of these scientists did not know what they were building at the time. And those who knows about it is sworn to secrecy, put under surveince and in some cases have their memories wiped away. Shockingly enough, even Pandemonium did not know the existence of this prison. Not Katarina, not the Senators. The only one who knew of the existence of this prison, is the high-ranking military members during the decision of the construction of this prison, the nine guardians of the prison, Boris who was one of the designers of this prison and a few influential senators of the Senate. Beyond the Republic''s borders, whispers and rumours circted about the existence of Tartarus. However, the secrecy surrounding the prison proved effective in shrouding its true nature in mystery. Those who heard the rumours could only specte about the prison''s purpose and capabilities, with no concrete evidence to validate their ims. Even Sasha, renowned for her intelligencework that spans the globe, faced difficulties in confirming the validity of the rumours surrounding Tartarus. The elusive nature of the prison and the Republic''s ability to keep it hidden made it challenging to obtain concrete evidence or first-hand ounts about its existence. While she might havee across whispers and spections, Sasha knew better than to take unverifiable sources at face value, especially when dealing with a ce as secretive and enigmatic as Tartarus. Simrly, the other world powers also treated the rumours about Tartarus with scepticism. Despite their vast resources and intelligence capabilities, they encountered the same barriers in attempting to uncover the truth behind the supposed hidden prison. But right now, is anyone paying attention to this prison? No one. All over the world, the forces of the world is trying to find ways to survive the aftermath of Death Monarch victory. Jean is now scrambling all over the world trying to find an antidote for his woman. Hikigaya went back in Japan and knowing him, unless no one provokes him, he would stay there. Death Monarch wanted to implement the creation of the Ten Realms, converging the continents of the world and separating it into ten super mega continents so that that it would be easier to manage In Lotus Order, there is a lot of new problems. It began in Indonesia. And like a bushfire it spreads rapidly. The Lotus Order faces not only rebellion in Indonesia but also several other uprisings spreading across Asia. The Order''s hold on their territory is bing increasingly tenuous as dissidents take advantage of the chaos to challenge their authority. When the pirates and the Crime Alliance was attacking the territory of the Lotus Order, the warlords all over Asia see the current weakness of the Lotus Order. Lotus Order itself was never an overlord of these countries in Asia and they were once beat down by the local warlords many times it is not until Pandemonium interference that led to a peaceful coexistence between Lotus order upied territory and the warlords all over Asia. But with Death Monarch ns and the change of the world, with thousands of continents all over the world, many people does not think that they have to stay in Asia. However, when Death Monarch speak about creating another ten continents, merging the continent into ten mega super continents, even the warlords began to have some ideas. A Lotus Order the size of Asia is already tempting enough but a Lotus Order the size of which could rival the size of Earth in the past before the Multiversal Convergence could make anyone eyes bulged with excitement. After all, Lotus Order is given the mandate by Pandemonium and the mandate is simple. If you have the strength, the ability to convince people to let you rule over them, then your position is worthy and virtuous. If not, then it is a change of dynasty, a change of power. In other words, the world powers need to have enough force of power to make people submit. When Death Monarch created the Seven world power, changing the geopolitical faction in the world, his vison was simple. He was appointing steward for the world. He did it not because he is an altruistic person. He did it because he can and because it is not hard for him to do it. Lotus Order took up the order and regardless how they do it, they managed toe on top. But, everything under the Heavens has its own rule andw. And time passes and things changes. And these rebellions, all of this probably because they wanted to change the head of the Lotus Order. In Indonesia, a group of warlords has grown unruly and defiant, rallying their forces against the Lotus Order''s rule. Fuelled by grievances and a desire for independence from the so called Lotus Lords, they wage guerri warfare, attempting to destabilize the Order''s control over the region. In India, a sect of powerful ascetics has risen These mystics seek to overthrow the Lotus Order''s dominance over them and also to wipes out the warlords in India that have been killing and piging all the cities. >> Chapter 1554 Chaos All Over the World II 1554 Chaos All Over the World II Because of the Fall, the most affected regions on Earth is Australia, China, and India. China poption which reaches nearly one billion is the past is now only around a handful of million people scattered all over the world India is the same. Their poption was rising before the Fall but the Fall put a full stop to that reducing India poption to only around two million people. The more popted a ce is before the Fall, the stronger the monster that was there. Japan was an exception India look a lot of time to recuperate and their warlords that rise during those unstable years of the Early Fall did not help India now have a problem that they never had before. They have too muchnd and resources but not enough people to live in it. Because of that Indian warlordck people. And when the Lotus Order offers them a seat on the Lotus Order Council, some of them agreed. But those that agreed exploits the Indian people Some of those who were oppressed under the warlord attribute this to Lotus Order nonchnce. The things that these warlords did, vited the Geneva Convention multiple times. Even though Geneva Convention is a thing of the past, there is still a code of conduct one should not cross and this was reiterated in the World Council. And Pandemonium look seriously at this kind of thing and even have the desire to hold the Order of Thinkers responsible for human experimentation. The Lotus Order let the warlords in India do whatever they wanted and the ascetic rises and began to point their weapons toward Lotus Order and the warlords in India. In China, a faction of leveller, calling themselves the "Heavenly Sword Alliance," are openly challenging the Lotus Order''s supremacy. However, this is not surprising. Evey once in a while, in China, there would be this uprising and rebellions. There was many of such rebellions in the past. There was that Dragon ying League. The Yellow Sky Societies and many more This is just another one of those rebel factions wanting to take power from the central authority Not everyone was happy when Emperor Wei be the Lotus Order leader. The Southeast Asian region also witnesses the "Winds of Freedom," a coalition of coastal nations and indmunities, united in their quest for autonomy and resistance against the Lotus Order''s expansionist policies. All in all, the Lotus Order is in quite a bind right now The Eurasian Steppe is also making a move trying to attack the Lotus Pce. Amid these multiple rebellions, the Lotus Order also faces unprecedented challenges to its territorial integrity and ideological dominance. Their resources are spread thin as they attempt to quell uprisings and reassert control. Internal divisions and dissent among the Order''s own ranks furtherplicate their efforts to manage the situation. As the Lotus Order grapples with these rebellions, other world powers watch closely, contemting whether to exploit the chaos or seize the opportunity to further their own agendas. The delicate bnce of power in Asia teeters on the edge, and the world holds its breath, uncertain of what the future holds. On the other side of the world, in Antarctica, the Order of Thinkers had to deal with a different kind of problem Was it because of the Multiversal Convergence? Was it because of the great fluctuation of energy that erupted in the Ten Seas during the battle between Death Monarch and Kaiju? No one knows the cause but there is a startling development that urs in the mysterious and dangerous Blood Sea The Blood Sea bes even more treacherous. It crimson water be even redder and daker. All kinds of vision seems to appears just a few days after the war ended. Usually, this kind of inexplicable phenomena will be a subject of fascination among schrs and researchers within the Order. However, recent events have escted its peril to a new level. The Order of Thinkers arrived at a terrifying conclusion after they take their measurement. The Blood Sea has expanded its boundaries, encroaching upon nearby territories and wreaking havoc on thend. Its malevolent influence extends beyond its original confines, causing strange mutations in nearby flora and fauna. Creatures that venture too close to its shores exhibit abnormal behaviour and gain unnatural abilities, bing more aggressive and destructive. The monsters seems to be, in a simple way of speaking, Chthonian. Bing intangible and horrifying in a way that is different than usual, attacking souls and minds. Worse yet, reports surface of shadowy figures lurking within the Blood Sea, emerging during the night to conduct dark rituals and sacrifices. It seems that some people have found a way to harness the power of the Blood Sea. This however did not deter the researchers of the Order of Thinkers as they be even more interested in the secrets of the Blood Sea. The intentions of these people that sometimes emerge during the night from the deeps of the Blood Sea, remain shrouded in mystery, but their actions have escted the danger surrounding the already ominous body of water. Meanwhile, in South America, the League of Freedom faces a colossal threat from a titanic monster that emerged from the depths of the Amazon rainforest. This gargantuan creature, known as "Earth Jaw," possesses the ability to manipte the very earth beneath it, creating earthquakes and reshaping thendscape at will. Earth Jaw colossal size and insatiable hunger for life force have led it on a destructive rampage across the Amazon, consuming all living beings in its path and depleting entire rivers to quench its unyielding thirst. The League of Freedom, with their diverse array of formidable warriors and mages, face the daunting task of stopping this monstrosity. But from the reports, many have died trying to stop it with each passing day, the monster grows stronger, absorbing the essence of thend and its inhabitants. There is talks that Narleod would bring the Storm Tide tond and face off with this monster. And that is what is happening in South America. Then there is also North America where the World Government after returning home, also have many problems to deal with Raymond now have the trident of Poseidon after being gifted by it by Death Monarch Some people spected that this is Death Monarch methods to gain the goodwill of the World Government. It might also have something to do with Raymond path toward Divine Comprehension realm. Currently, the World Government finds itselfcking a formidable powerhouse to effectively deter other world powers. In the past, when Hikigaya ascended to the Divine Comprehension realm, the World Government maintained its prestigious position as one of the top three global powers. However, the situation shifted when Hikigaya chose to separate Japan from the World Government''s sphere of influence, leading Oreki and his followers to follow suit. As a consequence of these secessions, the World Government''s high-ranking members are now only at the Disk Formation realm, a level of strength that might still overwhelm smaller powers but is not on par with Pandemonium and the Republic. Notably, Pandemonium boasts the formidable Death Monarch, while the Republic has the mysterious and mystical power of time with Jean in throne as the strongest person in the Republic Inparison, the World Government currentlycks any Divine Comprehension realm experts, putting them at a disadvantage. This shift in power dynamics has ignited spection and concern among various factions. Some interpret Death Monarch Azief gifting of the Trident of Poseidon to Raymond as an attempt to bridge this power gap and garner goodwill for the World Government. However, the significance of this artifact in Raymond''s journey towards Divine Comprehension remains uncertain. Nevertheless, the absence of a Divine Comprehension realm expert within the World Government leaves them in a precarious position amidst the ever-changing currents of the world''s power struggles. It appears that Hirate, the President of the World Government, is cing a significant bet on Raymond potential to achieve a breakthrough into the Divine Comprehension realm. With the World Government currentlycking a presence at that level of power, Raymond''s ascent could be the key to solidifying the organization''s position as a dominant force in the world. By gifting him the Trident of Poseidon, which holds immense power from its origin during the Multiversal Convergence, Death Monarch Azief has seemingly shown his support for Raymond''s advancement. If one thinks about it, Death Monarch had also help Hikigaya during his breakthrough to Divine Comprehension realm during the Multiversal Convergence War The trident''s origins tie it to the divine realms of Olympus, making it a potent artifact that could aid Raymond in his journey. Hirate likely sees Raymond as the best hope to fill the void left by Hikigaya departure and to equalize the strength of other world powers like Pandemonium and the Republic. Raymond''s sess in reaching the Divine Comprehension realm could make him the pir of the World Government, providing unmatched strength and stability. And then there is an unexpected newsing from Greece. Rumours abound as news spreads of a potential alliance between Greece and Japan, reportedly originating from the Golden Syndicate. While yet to be confirmed, such an alliance would undoubtedly have significant implications for the geopoliticalndscape, potentially reshaping the bnce of power in the world and probably creating another new world power For Greece to consider such a strategic partnership, it''s evident that they are seeking support and backing from a formidable ally. Aligning with Japan could offer Greece the strength and resources needed to bolster its position on the global stage and pursue its interests more assertively. And there seems to sightings of the Great Oracle in Delphi. Erika the Great Oracle is back! And with it the Seven Warlords of Greece began to move. And when they move, Greece moves. >> Chapter 1555 The Man In the Cell 1555 The Man In the Cell The gang of Pirates all over the Ten Seas find themselves in a state of disarray, their previous strongholds and influence now fractured in just a few days. Without the Pirate Lords showing their face, and the vacuum of power that is left after many of the Pirate Lords left the area, an internal power struggles seems to be in the horizon The aftermath of the war have left them weakened and struggling to find new leadership and direction. Simultaneously, the Crime Alliance now lies in shambles. Many of their high-ranking members were killed during the War and even the middle man of their operation was not spared. And with the war lost, there seems to be consensus that the Crime Alliance is the weakest they have ever been since their formation The dramatic shifts in the global power structure have sent shockwaves through all nations and societies, leaving them grappling to regain their bnce in this new, uncertain world. The sudden vacuums of power have sparked both opportunities and challenges for various aspiring factions, each vying to fill the void and assert their dominance. Governments and authorities worldwide are working tirelessly to adapt to the evolvingndscape, seeking new ways to address emerging threats while preventing potential power vacuums from giving rise to even greater instability. As the dust begins settles, the world''s eyes are on the unfolding events, anxiously waiting to see which forces will rise, which will fall, and what new equilibrium will ultimately be established in this transformed reality. In the Republic of Europe, within the confines of her Ice Pce, Katarina''s frustration reaches a boiling point, and herints resonate with the force of nature. The consequences of her anger manifest in cold winds sweeping across the continent and a nket of snow falling over the once temperatends. Initially, the wintry effects were limited to Moscow, but as her brother''s continued imprisonment remains shrouded in mystery, her wrath spreads further. Like many Senators, Katarina is unaware of her brother''s precise location, which fuels her fury even more. But she also has learned some politics and intrigue. Instead of ughtering all the Senators, the kind of way that she is used to, it seems she is coercing the Senate to make a decision And the way she does that is simply by protesting. And when deities like her protest, the effect could be felt all over the world. The snowfall bes symbolic of her dissent, covering Europe in a hushed yet forceful disy of her displeasure. The cold winds intensify, causing rivers to freeze and temperatures to plummet significantly below their usual levels. Moscow, in particr, experiences an extraordinary umtion of seven feet of snow. Through this wintry outburst, Katarina forces the Senate to confront the consequences of their actions, or inaction, regarding her brother''s fate. This is her protest. And sooner orter the Senate had to opens their eyes and open their ears and make a decision. The return of Death Monarch and Katarina, coupled with the ensuing war, has left the entire world on edge, grappling with unprecedented chaos and countless challenges. The tumultuous events unfold on a global scale, sparing no region from the impact of these seismic changes. Amidst this whirlwind of transformation, it bes difficult for the world to focus on issues such as a distant and unknown prison. The magnitude of events triggered by Death Monarch''s return and Katarina''s actions is immense. The world finds itself entangled in a web of conflicts, power struggles, and shifting alliances. Each nation and faction must deal with its own set of problems arising from the aftermath, making it hard to spare attention for matters seemingly unrted. In the midst of this storm, Azief emerges as a catalyst, capable of maintaining an apparent tranquillity when he refrains from action. The world appears to be a calm and sereneke in those moments. However, once Azief decides to make his move, it is akin to a massive boulder being cast into the previously cid waters. The impact is profound, sending powerful ripples and sshes in all directions. A few years ago, if someone told the people in power that one person could have this much effect to the world they mightugh it out loud In history, group action always dictates society and not the other way around In this new era, in this new world, one person could really change the world. Death Monarch is one of that people and each of his action has far-reaching consequences, rippling through societies, governments, and power structures. His every decision has the potential to reshape the world''s dynamics, sending shockwaves across continents. In the midst of these unfolding events that shake the world to its core, there exists a figure shrouded in darkness, hidden away from the prying eyes of the world. This person, confined to a cell in the depths of Tartarus, remains oblivious to the chaos and upheaval urring on the surface. Because this person is in a cell in Tartarus. The dimly lit cell casts eerie shadows on the person''s obscured features, making it difficult for anyone to discern this person identity. Deep within the vast expanse of Tartarus lies an intricatework of countless cells, stretching seemingly into eternity. Among thisbyrinth of imprisonment, one cell stands apart, distinguished by its upant. Tucked away in the northern sector of the prison, this particr prisoner holds an air of extraordinary significance. The cell''s positioning in the northern sector carries great weight, forcing other inmates in that area to be relocated elsewhere. This fact alone speaks volumes about the individual held within its confines. Shrouded in mystery, this special prisoner''s identity remains veiled, obscured from the prying eyes of the outside world. In the confines of Tartarus, a sprawling prison with countless cells stretching far and wide, there exists a peculiar and extraordinary inmate. This prisoner''s cell, unlike any other,mands the entire northern sector of the penitentiary, a testament to the figure''s enigmatic significance. Within the dimly lit confines of this special cell, a man stands, his body bearing the indelible mark of the Bratva¡ªa tattoo etched onto his arms and neck, signifying his past affiliations. Once a formidable and robust individual, his sturdy frame and straight posture were once feared and respected. Now, however, the passage of time and the harsh realities of his captivity have left their mark. The man''s hair, once jet ck, has been bleached white by the trials of his life. His imposing height, standing at seven feet tall, only emphasizes the gravity of his presence, but it''s marred by a visage that tells a tale of pain and hardship. His menacing countenance, once a symbol of fear, is now intertwined with weariness. Gone are the days of muscrity and vigour; his body, now half-naked, bears the burden of countless scars, some so deep that they obscure the very symbol that once defined him. His once imposing muscles seem to have withered away, and his frame appears scrawny, a stark contrast to the power he once wielded. His bloodshot eyes tell a story of sleepless nights, and the visible tremors in his once-sturdy frame betray the toll of enduring hardships. But even amidst the gruelling torment he endures, there is an unwavering determination that refuses to be quelled. Adding to his punishment, a peculiar and cruel device clings to his shoulder¡ªan intricate lock fashioned like a circlet, piercing through his very bones and fastening behind his back. A literal shoulder lock, designed to drain his spirit and sap away his once indomitable strength. Yet, despite the physical and psychological toll, this resilient soul clings to his faith with unyielding conviction. Of course, the shoulder lock is not there just to torture him. But it is also to lock his energy making him unable to call his beast. But even in his current circumstances, he never lost faith Boris opens his eyes and look around his cell. There is still that thick mist of red aura filling the lower 11:32 part of his prison. When wraiths of different kinde near his cell, while it sapped other people good memories and left them in a state of nightmare, this person always seems calm And during such moment when the wraith of Tartarus tries to take the happiness and bring about nightmares, it is only during these times that his eyes is full of defiance and determination This man forced to stand in his own cell without ever being able to sit downfortable and force to see himself wither every day is none other than Boris Ivanov, the former Right Chancellor of the Republic , the older brother of Katarina the ice Queen Boris opens his eyes and look around his cell. There is still that thick mist of red aura filling the lower part of his prison. Even though he is ufortable and there are some inconveniences, he was tortured the same way other prisoners of Tartarus is tortured. In the beginning, he still spoke. He curses and he threatened those people. "If Jeane in once in a while, then I could still negotiate with him. But he did not evene" Boris is the designer of this prison. And he knows the monsters in it. But of course, the monster had grown and the variety of monsters and Chthonian horrors in the prison had increased since the time he designed this Even he is surprised with the development of the prison. "They are too hardworking. If only the Senators in the Senate work as hard as these prison administrator" he suddenly thought and he chuckles at his own thought The only thing that Boris never thought when he proposes the n for this prison, was that he would one day be one of its inhabitants. But, because of that, he has some kind of advantage. The cell that he is in is a special cell designed for him. >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1556 The Trace of Grand Path Chapter 1556 The Trace of Grand Path Because everyone that knows about the existence of this prison knows that he is the one that designed the idea for Tartarus, they were worried that he would find a way to break out of the cell and in turn break away from the prison So, the cell he is right now is not connected to the wall of Tartarus. What most people don''t know about Tartarus is that Tartarus itself is a living dimension. It might not be as smart as human but it has instinct and it has some kind of sentient thought once in a while The people imprisoning Boris in this prison feared that Boris might know how to manipte the prison walls and so, a cell was crafted for him and then they relocated every other prisoner in the northern sector to other sector making him unable to spoke with anyone He has been left alone for months. Boris understood why. They could not kill him and they fear the consequences of torturing him if one day he were to be released When he first enters the prison, he wanted to meet Jean. But he also knows that the chance is slim. Boris knows the original nine guardians of Tartarus. But the management of the prison is not exactly under the purview of the Senate. It is in a ck book, hold by the Secret Keeper of the Senate. And by now, most of the Guardians is probably something that he did not know. And the Secret Keeper of the Senate is not exactly chummy with the Senate and him particrly. The Secret Keeper is one of Republic trump card and also someone who¡­. walk outside of the rules of the Senate. The Secret Keeper sometimes does not even reside in the Republic territory. And Boris did not touch the management of the prison. Because he never felt the need. Because in the past, the Senate is his senate. But when the Senate is no longer his senate, he is now regretting the fact that he did not pay more attention to Tartarus. As for Jean, even though he is the Center Guardian of Tartarus, one of the Nine Guardian, he simply took the position without doing much work. Because never before in the case of Tartarus that someone managed to break out. And all the other eight guardians are already enough to ensure the security of the Prison. Hence, even though Jena technically howls the position of the Cr Guardian, the amount of time he had gone down to Tartarus and inspect the prison could be counted in one hand. To some people, one might not understand why Boris would want to meet with Jean. After all, they are supposed to be enemies. But only he and Jean understand it. And even though Boris did not know what happened after he is being imprisoned, those people in the Senate knows that Jean did not approve of what he did But he also did not bust out Boris out of prison. In other words, he remains neutral. So, after a while, he did not say a thing. He just waits. And what is he waiting for? A change in situation. The fact he is still alive and he is still in prison, means there is a chance. Killing him¡­would open a can of worms all over Europe. And the Senate knew that and the Senators also knows that. And it because of that he is still alive. Until they could pull out all of his influence all over Europe and the world, they still have to wait. And since they could wait, Boris would apany them in waiting. Boris sighed Years changed a man and it changed him. In the past, such injustice would fill his heart with frustration. But now, now he is very patient. The fact that they betrayed him did not kill him, means he still have a chance. And that chance wille. And so, before that chancees, he just has to wait. Some people believe that his sister had died. And that Death Monarch died with her. Boris do not believe that. He refuses to believe that. Of course, if he knew what is happening outside the wall of Tartarus, he would be very overjoyed Katarina is alive. And she is out there,ining, shrouding the entire Europe with dark clouds and snow fall. Outside, there is already people that is trying to force the Senate to release Boris. He did not know all of these. And he does not know the passing of night and day. Here, everyday seme the same. It felt like time passes but it also felt like time had not passes at all It is always gloomy, always dark like the prison itself wanted to drain you from all of your happiness. Boris opens his eyes for a moment and in his mind, he practices the methods of taming. After all, even though he is more preupied with matters of the state, he also a very aplished Beast Tamer He would not get the title of Beast King if could not tame beast. There are many people with Beast Tamer ss in the world. It is not that unique of a ss. But not many people reach the level that Boris had reached The monsters he could control reach the level that could fight against Disk Formation. Beast Taming is a different kind of way toward strength But there are thousands of Ways and Path, and each Way and Path need to be proven Whether it be the Way of Invincibility, Way of Perfection or the Way of Beast Taming, all of this is Way and Path. But Boris still could not see his Grand Path Just like Death Monarch thought all those years ago, Boris is not a And those who could persist, those who could endure, and those who could prove the Wayt is the winner. But Boris still could not see his Grand Path Just like Death Monarch thought all those years ago, Boris is not a person that could see the Grand Path. But now, in this prison, with nothing else to do, all he could do every day is thinking. And he developed a new method in his mind and the more he thinks about it, the feasible his thought became and so he created his own technique. And he could fell a kind of trace. A trace of a path. Of an aura. Of some kind of connection. Of course, he did not think deeply of this but if its Katarina, Jean, Hikigaya, Raymond, Oreki, Death Monarch and Loki feel this aura, they would instantly know that this is the aura of a Grand Path Like a gate, like a road. A gate that needs to be opened. A road that guides. Even though he could not use any of his energy, he could still use his mind to create new methods. That is one of the things he had learned to do when he is in captivity. Like the day before and the day before that Beyond the confines of his cell, a haunting wind sweeps through the air, carrying with it eerie whispers from the ethereal realm. Haahhhh.. Boris, with a firm resolve, simply closes his eyes, attuning his mind to the enigmatic presence approaching him¡ªthe wraiths. As one of the architects of this prison, he possesses invaluable knowledge that renders him immune to the sinister methods employed by these otherworldly entities. The wraiths, spectral beings driven to drain joy and happiness from their victims, wield an insidious power¡ªthe ability to infiltrate dreams and twist them into harrowing nightmares. Among many other horrifying abilities that they posses In the recesses of the mind, they have the capacity to mould any thought into a sinister manifestation. What you mind could think of, it could morph into it. But even in the face of such malevolence, Boris remains unafraid. Because he knew the weakness of the wraith. it could not rid of obsession Each day, he diligently awakens, exercising his mind like a masterful artisan shaping intricate sculptures. He harnesses the power of obsession to counteract the wraiths'' maleficent influence. Rather than cower under the shadow of despair, Boris transforms his cherished memories into unyielding fortresses of determination. When the wraiths encroach upon his cell, every day, their dark presence attempting to siphon all that is good and joyful, Boris''s eyes be a defiant me, and his will an unbreakable bastion. He stands as a testament to resilience, his spirit fortified by the knowledge that the wraiths cannot extinguish the mes of his indomitable spirit. And maybe because of this tempering, every day since the past few months, that allow him to slightly feel the Grand Path. In the confines of his cell, Boris impatiently awaits the arrival of the wraith. His gaze fixes upon the cell door, a mere five feet away, tantalizingly close. He snorts, contemting the deceiving proximity of his only escape route. In Tartarus, however, distance is an illusion¡ªthis prison is not merely a ce of confinement but a realm of mental and physical torment. Within these grim walls, hope is an intangible concept, an ephemeral dream that never truly materializes. Any glimmer of hope is but a fabrication, a mirage that fades into nothingness upon closer inspection. The cell door, seemingly within reach, may lead to another barrier or an illusory passage, a spatial trap that taunts him with the illusion of progress. In this deste prison, hope is akin to the futile efforts of Sisyphus, eternally condemned to roll a boulder uphill, only to witness it roll back down every time. It is a poignant reminder of the pointlessness of aspiration within the cold embrace of Tartarus. That is how pointless hope is in this prison. >> Chapter 1557 Break In Chapter 1557 Break In From the very moment Boris was thrust into the relentless embrace of Tartarus, he instinctively abandoned any semnce of hope. The irony, however, lies at the entrance gate of this abysmal prison ¡ªa stele bearing a familiar phrase etched into its surface: "Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch''intrate"¡ª"Abandon all hope, ye who enter here." It serves not as a warning but as a sombre reminder, a guide to all the souls who have crossed that threshold before him. The inscription stands as a grim testament to the cruel reality that awaits those condemned within these foreboding walls. It echoes through the deste corridors, resonating in the hearts of the prisoners, a constant reminder that hope is a futilepanion in this nightmarish realm. Boris, unlike most new prisoners, never had the chance to witness the inscription on the stele at Tartarus'' entrance. The only reason that he knew about it is because he was the one that told the architect of the prison to add that stele Typically, new arrivals would be subjected to a haunting tour, a grim introduction to the deste horrors that awaited them within the prison''s walls. Yet, Boris'' circumstances were far from ordinary. In a cruel twist of fate, he was denied even the awareness of his surroundings when he first awoke in Tartarus. The world around him was obscured, shrouded in a haze of disorientation and pain. T he treacherous betrayal by the Senate had cast him into this ursed realm without warning, without the chance to brace himself for the torment that awaited. The excruciating grip of the shoulder lock, piercing his shoulder de, was the brutal awakening to his new reality. The physical pain became an emblem of the deeper wounds inflicted upon his spirit. In the depths of this nightmarish prison, Boris found himself imprisoned in more ways than one. While others might have entered Tartarus with a foreboding sense of dread, he had been thrust into the abyss blindfolded, his journey into despair obscured by the shadows of betrayal and deception. By the time he regained consciousness after the Senate betrayal, he found himself already in the cell, with the shoulder lock piercing his shoulder de. "When I am released¡­" he did not finish the word Haaah¡­ The haunting sound of the wraith drew nearer, its eerie presence creeping ever closer to Boris'' cell. But Boris was ready. With practiced precision, he shut off any other distracting emotion, channelling his focus into a source of strength that burned within him like a fierce fire. It was his happiest memories, the cherished moments of the past, that fuelled his very existence in this nightmarish ce. Obsession, he understood well, could take many forms¡ªbe it fuelled by love or hate. And for Boris, his obsession was clear and unyielding: to return home, to be reunited with his sister¡ªthe sole family he held dear, the only family that truly mattered. As the wraith attempted to invade his mind, to sap away the happiness and rece it with despair, Boris clung to those memories with an unwavering resolve But before the wraith coulde any closer, a deafening BOOOM! reverberated through Tartarus, shaking its very foundation. Boris, who had been deep in concentration, was startled by the sudden explosion. Following the st, an unsettling symphony of roars erupted¡ª monsters, beasts, and the horrors of Tartarus all united in an overwhelming cacophony. "what the hell?" he thought to himself. Frowning, Boris tried to make sense of the chaos unfolding outside his cell. The sounds of battle, screams, and rms melded together, creating a dissonant symphony that drowned out any other sound. Something extraordinary was happening, a disturbance that seemed to have set Tartarus aze. Curiosity mingled with caution in Boris'' mind as he strained to perceive the source of the upheaval. It is an umon urrence in this dreary realm, where monotony and despair were the norm. Whatever was transpiring beyond the confines of his cell was both intriguing and concerning. With every passing moment, the turmoil intensified, like a storm gathering strength before unleashing its full fury The reverberations of the explosion and the tumultuous symphony of sounds outside his cell continued, filling the air with an aura of unpredictability. A sound of battle, a sound of scream. A sound of rm. And for a moment these are all the sound that Boris could hear The sense of time became elusive in the chaos that had ensued. Whether it had been half an hour, an hour, or a few hours, Boris could not tell, but atst, the tumultuous sounds ceased. The roars, the battle cries, and the symphony of horrors had subsided, reced by an unyielding rm that continued to echo through Tartarus. Boris hade to a realization amid the turmoil¡ªa breach had urred within the prison''s imprable walls. Someone had sessfully broken into Tartarus, an audacious feat that left Boris both intrigued and astounded. A wry smile touched his lips as he contemted the irony of the situation. Most people sought desperately to escape Tartarus, to flee its torment and despair, but here, in this obscure realm, a bold interloper had chosen to enter its dark abyss. "That''s funny," he muttered to himself, the sound of his own voice carrying a mixture of amusement and incredulity. "Most people want to break away from Tartarus, and not break into it." The intruder''s audacity was undeniable, and Boris couldn''t help but be curious about the individual who had dared to venture into this forsaken ce. Whoever it was, they must possess extraordinary strength and cunning to bypass the manyyers of defense that safeguarded the prison. Amusement flickered in Boris''s eyes as he contemted the situation. The intrusion into Tartarus did not rattle him; instead, he found it somewhat entertaining. After all, what hope did the intruder have of escaping this nightmarish prison? The very moment Jean arrived to defend the prison; the audacious interloper would be caught in an inescapable trap. "A Divine Comprehension realm is no joke. Though, if Jean came, I think he would spare this old friend a look" he thought to himself. Jena might not care whether he is imprisoned or not. But, he knew Jean. And he knew Jean did not covet the High Chancellor post. To him, probably because he used to wield power, he knows there needs to a bnce to it. As for the reason why, Jean did not make a move after his imprisonment, Boris could guess why. Sometimes, even a man powerful as Jean is forced by circumstances. Sometimes the position you are sitting in is like a shackle " A pity" he thought He believe that whoever that break in this prison must have been bored of living Boris knew Jean well, and he had witnessed first-hand the power and skill that made him a formidable force. Any attempt to breach Tartarus would be met with an insurmountable defense. Yes, they could break in. But could you get out? That''s the problem. Getting in might be hard but it is not impossible. But getting out¡­.now that is a challenge like a herculean task Jean presence alone could thwart the most determined escapees, let alone an intruder who had ventured in of their own volition. As the rm continued its relentless cry, Boris couldn''t help but shake his head. This person, whoever they were, had chosen a futile path. It is as if they were trying to swim against a raging current that would inevitably drag them under. As chaos erupted and the tumultuous sounds reverberated through Tartarus, Boris couldn''t help but entertain a fleeting notion¡ªthat perhaps someone had finallye to rescue or free him. The number of individuals capable of breaching the impregnable walls of Tartarus is exceedingly small¡ªscarcely more than a It was a thought that briefly flitted across his mind, offering a glimmer of hope in the midst of the mayhem. However, as quickly as the idea surfaced, Boris dismissed it. The reason is clear, and he knew it all too well. The number of individuals capable of breaching the impregnable walls of Tartarus is exceedingly small¡ªscarcely more than a handful. Among those few, there were six particr individuals Each one possessed extraordinary abilities and strength, but when he pondered the possibility of any of them mounting a rescue, doubt settled in. Among the select few capable of breaching the imprable walls of Tartarus, Boris could count approximately six individuals. One of them is Hikigaya, the Illusionist Archmage another Divine Comprehension realm. However, their rtionship was not one of close friendship but rather that of mere acquaintances. Boris knew that relying on Hikigaya for rescue is an unlikely prospect, as their connections didn''t run deep enough to warrant such an audacious intervention. Hikigaya is known to be a man of calcted decisions, and he wouldn''t readily involve himself in the Republic''s affairs unless directly provoked. He might not seem like it but a warlord like him could not be simple. Moreover, even if the Republic were to meddle in his own affairs, Hikigaya wouldn''t resort to borate schemes or intricate maneuvers to rescue Boris from Tartarus. That simply wasn''t his way of handling matters. Boris recognized that Hikigaya approach to problem-solving was direct and pragmatic. If the Republic posed a threat to him, Hikigaya would undoubtedly confront the issue head-on without resorting to covert operations. Consequently, seeking Hikigaya aid for a covert prison break was a notion Boris dismissed. Boris held firm in his conviction that Hikigaya, with his straightforward and confrontational nature, would never resort to convoluted plots if he had an issue with the Senate. Instead of engaging in intricate schemes, Hikigaya would prefer to meet his adversaries head-on,unching a direct assault on the Senate to address any grievances he might have. "Hikigaya could be low profile when he is weak but when he has power, he moves like lightning and mow down all opposition. Nice people don''t be warlords and nice people don''t be rulers of the world." "Wind, Forest, Fire, Mountain" "as swift as wind, as gentle as forest, as fierce as fire, as unshakable as mountain." And that has always been Hikigaya method Boris knew this well, having observed Hikigaya approach to conflicts in the past. And there is another reason that knew that Hikigaya could not be the one breaking in Boris is confident that Hikigaya remained oblivious to the existence of Tartarus. Hikigaya, with his focus on other matters and priorities, seemed an unlikely candidate to have stumbled upon such ssified information. Tartarus thrived in the shadows, a hidden realm concealed from the world, and it was improbable that Hikigaya had any knowledge of its existence. Boris contemted the other potential contenders who might possess the capability to infiltrate Tartarus and liberate him from its grim clutches. >> Chapter 1558 The Six People Chapter 1558 The Six People Among the few that Boris considered is Death Monarch and his sister, Katarina. Yet, he quickly dismissed the notion that either of them had orchestrated this audacious intrusion. Especially not Death Monarch The prospect of Death Monarch masterminding such an incursion is met with scepticism on Boris part. Their rtionship is marked by a profound absence of camaraderie; they were far from being allies. Boris always harboured a deep-seated aversion to Death Monarch, a sentiment that had festered over time. Death Monarch is not his friend and he is not his. And Boris always hated Azief guts The source of this animosityy in part due to his sister''s unwavering admiration for Death Monarch, a sentiment that Boris struggled to reconcile with his own emotions. Theplex tapestry of his feelings because his own sister keep pining for him Probably any man that made his sister fall in love would always be someone that Boris would not like And like Hikigaya, Boris is certain that Death Monarch remained unaware of Tartarus''s existence. This is not the kind of thing that he pays attention to. After all, you could count the years that Death Monarch is on Earth. Most of the time, he is on other worlds, having his own adventure. If not that, he would seclude himself in his Pce in Pandemonium. And his approach to governing has always been kind ofisses faire. Likewise, Boris held no doubt that his sister Katarina, despite her own strength and influence is equally ignorant of Tartarus''s existence. If she had been privy to the prison''s secrets, her reaction would have been swift and decisive, and Tartarus would have faced utter upheaval in the wake of her efforts to free him. Tartarus, formidable though it may be, bore its limitations, even within the scope of Boris meticulous design. It stood as a testament to his architectural ingenuity, abyrinthine expanse intended to confine a wide array of beings and potential threats. However, Boris is acutely aware that not all entities could be adequately restrained by its confines. The likes of Death Monarch, who had ascended to the zenith of the Divine Comprehension realm, existed beyond the parameters this prison was engineered to epass. Death Monarch''s power and mastery over the Laws of the world is of such magnitude and beyond any of hisprehensions and theprehension of the architect that build this prison that the very architecture of Tartarus could not hope to constrain him. The prison''s barriers, though designed with all kinds of magic and protection measure, would undoubtedly crumble under the force of Death Monarch''s might. His transcendence into a realm that surpassed the prison''s capacity of power, the ceiling of power that this prison could contained rendered him an uncontainable force As for Katarina, in theory, if she were to be cognizant of Tartarus''s existence, her authority could authorize the release of its captives. Yet, Boris recognized the disparity between her pursuits and those of politics and imprisonment. Her interestsy in domains untouched by political intrigue, and his conscious decision to withhold knowledge of Tartarus from her precluded any involvement on her part. "I''m really regretting that I did not tell her about this prison right now" As for why he thought that Death Monarch wille, it is because of his sister. But that is another story. The remaining trio in Boris''s contemtion consisted of Loki, Sasha, and the elusive Lockpick Master. Among them, Loki stood out as a figure with an uncanny knack for having his finger in every proverbial pie. Boris knows that Loki is like a repository of diverse knowledge, with insights into a wide array of subjects. "And he has the Book" he muttered. Boris knows that after Loki killed the Broker, he took "That Book" However, Boris found it incongruous to attribute such a conspicuously grant and impactful intrusion to Loki''s calcted and subtle modus operandi. While Loki''s skill set made him a usible contender, Boris questioned whether Loki''s motivations aligned with orchestrating such an overt operation. Loki''s typical approach is characterized by intricate maniption and the weaving ofplex schemes. The brazenness of the prison break seemed to sh with Loki''s preferred mode of manoeuvring within the shadows. Boris hesitated to attribute this audacious breach to the trickster, sensing a misalignment between the act and Loki''s customary enigmatic methods. This kind of method suit people like Raymond. Boris''s conviction grew as he eliminated each potential candidate from his mental roster. Amid his consideration of Loki, he found sce in the belief that Loki''s involvement is unlikely. "Owing something to that Trickster is never good." Even if Loki were the architect of this daring intrusion, Boris is disinclined to embrace the idea of being rescued by him. His intimate understanding of Loki''s character left him with a clear awareness of the trickster''s modus operandi. Loki is notorious for his selective benevolence, reserving his assistance for those who could offer something of value in return. Boris harboured no illusion that Loki''s motivation, if he were the orchestrator, would be driven by altruism. Rather, it would be a calcted exchange, a transaction woven with intricate strings and hidden agendas. With a deep-seated distrust of Loki''s cryptic maneuvers, if he is saved by Loki, he believe that he would a pawn in the trickster''s borate game. The prospect of being indebted to Loki is a chilling notion that gripped Boris thoughts. In his estimation, there existed no other thing to him that is more daunting than being beholden to the trickster. "I would rather stay in Tartarus then throw myself into Loki arms. That would be like escaping from a horde of elephants only to run into the mouth of a lion" Loki actions has always been shrouded in an intricate web of intentions, rendering his true motives virtually inscrutable. This inability to decipher Loki''s true intentions bred an acute sense of unease within Boris. Trust, a fragile and preciousmodity, is not something Boris could afford to extend to someone as¡­to put it politely, tricky as Loki. The very foundation of trust rested upon a shared understanding and a predictability of actions. Yet, with Loki, predictability is an illusion, and understanding his true motives is akin to grasping at elusive shadows. Thus, Boris''s reservations in relying on Loki is very well-founded, stemming from the unnerving knowledge that dealing with the trickster meant embracing the unknown and navigating a treacherous pathden with concealed pitfalls. Sasha the Nightingale, possessed an air of mystique that defied easyprehension. themander of the Shadow Guards, shemands an assembly of around fifteen thousand, her influence is woven through shadows and secrets, leaving ripples in the tapestry of ndestine operations. across the intelligencemunity. The very mention of her name sent whispers of intrigue echoing across the intelligencemunity. While the existence of Tartarus might elude the knowledge of many, Sasha''s position within the intricate web of espionage led to spection. It wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility that she concealed knowledge of the prison''s existence behind a mask of feigned ignorance. After all, Sasha wielded her own brand of secrets, and in a world where information is power, feigning ignorance might serve her ns more effectively than revealing understanding. Amid the cloak-and-dagger realm she navigated, Sasha herself probably maintained her own ndestine enve, a ck site that hummed with the potency of hidden truths. This very endeavour hinted at a deeper understanding of the concealed and the forbidden. The intersection of her operations and the existence of Tartarus raised the question: Could she truly be unaware? As the highest authority within the formidable ranks of the Shadow Guard, Sasha is the weaver of fates, orchestrating the intricate intelligence operation all over the world Her role asmander and the one trusted the most by Death Monarch probably granted her ess to a tapestry of knowledge that few could fathom. With each covert maneuvers and each veiled revtion, she held the strings of a realm that existed beyond the grasp of ordinary perception. The Shadow Guard, a moniker that conjured notions of fantasy, harboured the essence of a ndestine brotherhood. Yet, beneath this illusiony an organization akin to the CIA, draped in the allure of shadows and shrouded in enigma. Their methods, like Sasha''s own, is defined by secrecy and maniption, a whisper in the dark. "But it would not be her. I bet my head" he thought to himself. However, the notion that Sasha might orchestrate a rescue mission seemed imusible. If anything, her intentions might align more with keeping him ensnared within the depths of Tartarus. To her, his prolonged imprisonment could be a desirable oue, a chess piece positioned precisely where it suited her agenda. Considering the intricate web of her machinations, it appeared unlikely that she would take such overt action to liberate him. Rather, if Sasha''s influence extended even to the shadows of Tartarus, it could be deduced that she might harbour motives beyond a simple rescue. the prospect of her personally facilitating his release seemed far from probable. "So, it would not be her" he muttered to himself >> Chapter 1559 Different Intention ? Then there is the Lockpick Master This man has a reputation and that reputation is that he is a prodigious locksmith. That is what he called himself Prodigious locksmith. And the thing he could break is not just the realm of breaking mundane locks, but the arcane and mystic barriers as well. Boris encounters with him trace back to the tumultuous days of the Fall, almost a decade ago when the world was still embroiled in the clutches of upheaval. Their paths intersected within the shadows of the Revolutionary Army, long before the Republic emerged on the global stage. In the vtile tapestry of that time, alliances were forged and allegiances shifted like sand in the wind. Amid this chaos, Boris found himself in thepany of the Lockpick Master, a man who bore a unique skill set. The Lockpick Master ability went beyond mere keys and tumblers, epassing an unparalleledmand over enchantments, arrays, and formations. This man uncanny ability was on full disy during their initial meeting, where he effortlessly navigated through barriers that seemed imprable to others. His skills, bordering on the mystical, rendered him capable of unravelling the most intricate and arcane locks, a feat that astonished even Boris. Over time, their acquaintance matured into a sporadicpanionship. The Lockpick Master abilities underwent an evolution, expanding and intensifying as the years progressed. Each encounter with him always left Boris in awe It was in his presence that Boris heard the boasts, the audacious ims that no lock, no matter itsplexity or enchantment, could evade his skilful touch. This self-assured promation was not mere arrogance; rather, it was a glimpse into the depths of a rare talent that had been honed to perfection over the years. Before the Fall reshaped the world order, the Lockpick Master had a life that seemed worlds away from the current life that he is living. From what Boris understood, before the Fall, he has a Ytube channel. He told Boris that before the Fall he is an Ytuber known for picking various locks on camera on his channel His YouTube channel was a stage for the spectacle of his abilities. With each video, he demonstrated the art of picking various locks, sharing his expertise and passion with a burgeoning onlinemunity. The artistry of manipting mechanisms, of oveing the barriers that guarded secrets, became his unique narrative. As the subscriber count climbed ever closer to the fabled milestone of one million, his online presence was poised to ascend to new heights. But then came the Fall¡ªa cataclysm that tore through the fabric of reality, plunging the world into chaos. He told Boris his name in the Ytube channel. It is Lockpickingdefendant? Or is it the Lockpicking master? Maybe a Lockpicking Lawyer. Anyway, it is something like that. Yet, despite the Lockpick Master astonishing abilities, Boris remained sceptical that this man is the orchestrator of the audacious intrusion into Tartarus. The act seemed too direct, too overt for someone who had always exhibited a finesse in his operations. This divergence from his modus operandi cast doubts on the Lockpick Master involvement, leaving Boris to ponder the true identity of the figure behind the breach. BOOOM! The resounding explosion ripples through the otherwise stagnant air, sending shockwaves across the northern sector of Tartarus. In its wake, the disruptive noise tears Boris from his contemtions Amid the echoing reverberations, a fleeting thought crosses Boris'' mind, a rare glimpse into the intricatebyrinth of his own musings. In a reality where survival is a primal instinct and danger looms at every corner, pondering the depths of one''s inner reflections is a luxury seldom indulged. The aftermath of the explosion casts a hush over the surroundings once more, a temporary cessation of the disquiet that permeates this realm. "I guess I really am bored" he thought to himself. Boris is a man of many thoughts but in this kind of situation you would rarely think about this kind of thing A whisper of irony dances in Boris'' thoughts, highlighting the peculiarities of his existence¡ªhow in the midst of chaos, he finds himself momentarily bored, an ironic trait of human for diverse emotions even in the direst of circumstances. But the silence is fleeting, swept away by the crescendo of roars and screams that cascade through Tartarus. The rms, their piercing wails, pierce the stillness once more. And then once again, there is silence. "Another sector breached?" he mutters to himself Yet, this time, Boris'' demeanour undergoes a subtle shift. The mask of calm that had cloaked his features falters, and his eyes narrow with discerning scrutiny. A sense of unease snakes its way into his consciousness, unfurling like tendrils of shadowy doubt. The rapid session of events triggers a cascade of questions, each more pressing than thest. The breach of another sector is apanied by the collective outcries of imprisoned souls, the rhythm of battle and anguish echoing through thebyrinthine corridors. The tides of uncertainty surge within Boris as he raises his unspoken inquiries. "Why is Jean noting yet?" The rhythm of battle energy, the ebb and flow of the guardians'' vignce, is conspicuously absent, casting shadows of doubt over the established equilibrium. Where are the other guardians? Why is there no fluctuation of battle energy? Where is Jean? Where is the other eight guardians? Where, indeed, is Jean? The absence of his presence forms the epicentre of Boris'' growing apprehension. His mind races to uncover the puzzle pieces of the unfolding turmoil, the silence of guardians and the unexpected breach A shiver runs down Boris'' spine, a chilling realization that slices through the currents of his thoughts. Amid the cacophony of chaos that has engulfed Tartarus, a previously overlooked possibility ws its way to the forefront of his consciousness In his calctions of potential saviours, his focus was directed solely towards those who mighte to rescue him, to free him from the clutches of Tartarus. But, as the echoes of turmoil resound and the corridors of his mind expand to epass the unexplored, Boris is struck by an unsettling realization¡ªa realization that casts a macabre shadow over the situation. Could it be that amidst the bem, amongst the explosive breaches and the wails of imprisoned souls, there lurks another motive, a darker agenda? The very notion sends a chill down his spine, an icy gust that mirrors the grim undercurrents of his contemtion. As the turmoil swells around him, Boris finds himself entwined in a web of possibilities, each strand of thought coiling with uncertainty. In the midst of hope and desperation, the flip side of the coin reveals itself There is a possibility...that someone would sneaks in to kill him. "Someone wanted to kill me" The realization hangs heavy in the air "That would be another possibility" the moment he thinks of this possibility, he immediately understood something. Right now, outside his cell, there is two possibilities. One of them is a possibility that someone break into this prison and wanting to break him out. The other one¡­.is that someone wanted to kill him. Destruction or salvation And he did not know which one ising. BOOOM! A resounding explosion reverberated through the air once again, a visceral shockwave that seemed to draw nearer, the force of its impact pulsating through the walls of the North sector. As the echoes of the st subsided, an uncanny hush descended, shrouding the prison in an even more unsettling stillness than before. Boris, ensconced within his cell, felt a shiver trace its way down his spine. This wasn''t like the previous tumult; it was different, more ominous. The cessation of the roars that had once filled the air only intensified the eerie atmosphere, leaving behind an almost suffocating silence. The silence itself seemed to take on a sinister quality, like a predator lying in wait before striking. It was the calm that precedes the storm, a heavy foreboding that wrapped around Boris like a cold embrace. In this stifling quietude, he found himself holding his breath, every nerve on edge. And Boris waited. Because that is the only thing he could do right now To wait And then, breaking through the suffocating stillness, a new sound emerged¡ªfootsteps. Ttak! Ttak! Ttak! Each step, deliberate and measured, seemed to echo with a sense of purpose, a direction. The steady rhythm of those advancing footsteps is like a drumbeat of impending uncertainty, growing louder with every passing moment. The aura of apprehension within Boris'' cell was palpable. His narrowed eyes betrayed a mixture of vignce, a readiness to confront whatevery beyond his cell door. The footsteps drew nearer, a relentless progression And it is walking toward his cell. The cadence of footsteps drew nearer, each footfall reverberating like an ominous heartbeat in the tense air. At first, the sound is a mere whisper, a distant echo that teased the edges of Boris'' perception. But as moments stretched into minutes, those echoes coalesced into a relentless rhythm, steadily growing in intensity. An aura seems to be gathering The once-subtle sound of footsteps began to assert itself more forcefully, like an approaching storm gathering strength. The echoes expanded, filling the confined space of Boris'' cell until they became an almost deafening symphony of anticipation. Boris'' frown deepened as he strained to make sense of the approaching presence. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this encounter would not be good for him Call it intuition, call it experience. Nothing good ising. Frustration mingled with the tension as Boris couldn''t contain himself any longer. "Who''s out there?" his voice sliced through the stillness, a demand for answers that echoed down the corridor. The abruptness of his shout seemed to halt the footsteps in their tracks, a fleeting pause that hung heavy in the air. Boris'' heart raced as he awaited a response, his gaze fixed on the entrance to his cell. But the seconds stretched on, and all that greeted him was an unyielding silence. Theck of an answer only served to heighten his sense of unease, as if he had just stirred a ho''s nest And then, like an eerie refrain, the footsteps resumed. The sound, now with renewed purpose, started anew¡ªeach step a deliberate, calcted advance toward his location. There is a methodical determination in those footfalls, a persistence that hinted at sinister intent. "Heh," Boris snorted, his lips curving into a defiant smile. It is a facade, a fa?ade of bravado that he presented to the impending unknown. His outward appearance disyed a veneer of calmness, a veneer that barely masked the tumultuous storm raging within him. His heart, a wild symphony of pounding beats, betrayed the calm exterior he projected. Each beat resonated through his chest Boris knew that his attempt atposure is nothing more than a feeble defense mechanism, an attempt to steady his nerves in the face of what was toe. With each measured footstep drawing closer, the thin veneer of calm threatened to crack. The sound of those footsteps, an unrelenting cadence, seemed to reverberate through the very core of his being. It is a sound that carried weight, each footfall like a heavy footfall on his soul. The tapping of the footsteps, crisp and deliberate, echoed like a macabre countdown¡ªa sombre march toward an uncertain fate. >> Chapter 1560 Linchpin 1560 Linchpin Ttak! Ttak! Ttak! The rhythm is steady, unrelenting Despite his best efforts, Boris couldn''t silence the nagging premonition that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. He felt as if Death itself was drawing nearer, its approach marked by the unyielding footsteps that echoed like a grim harbinger. The tapping seemed to reverberate through the walls of his cell, resonating like an unspoken evil omen Boris'' fingers clenched involuntarily, his palms moistening with a sudden dampness. The smile he wore, a mask of defiance, seemed to waver imperceptibly. "I don''t want to die today" he thought to himself. Boris is the Right Channcleor of the Republic. While he do not want to die, if he is supposed to die today, he would surely not die like a coward. The sound of the footsteps grew unnervingly close, each echoing beat resonating with an almost palpable tension. "It''s here," Boris thought to himself, his heart racing in tandem with the approaching presence. His gaze, steady yet expectant, lifted toward the small opening in the front of his cell door, an anticipation hanging in the air like an unspoken question. Abruptly, the footsteps ceased, plunging the surroundings into a heavy silence. Boris breath seemed to catch in his throat as a profound stillness settled over the space. Then, a sound¡ªa subtle yet distinct sound¡ªpierced the silence Slowly, as if teasing the boundaries between revtion and concealment, a presence materialized at the threshold of his cell. Boris gaze fixed on the silhouette that stood before him, an ethereal figure cloaked in a nebulous haze. The contours of this figure seemed to blur at the edges, merging seamlessly with the obscurity that enshrouded them. It was as if the very air around this person held a veil of mystery, as if the shadows themselves had woven an enigmatic shroud around their form. The details remained elusive, hidden within the shifting dance of light and shadow that embraced the figure. "Concealing magic" Boris thought in his mind Boris eyes, narrowed with a mix of apprehension and intrigue, locked onto the silhouette. His mind raced, grappling to discern any defining features, any glimpse of identity within the foggy outline. And yet, even as his senses strained, the figure remained tantalizingly obscured But, there was something he is certain of the moment he saw that person. Then Boris heard the sound of his cell door being unlocked and Boris eyes narrowed. "Shit!" he cursed Boris fought against the unrelenting grip of the shoulder lock, agony coursing through his body with each strained movement. Yet, his determination remained unwavering, his muscles taut with resistance, his face a mask of fierce defiance. Each attempt to break free only seemed to fuel the searing pain but he keeps trying to move. The chain rattles as Boris struggle to get out But he could not stop trying to struggle. From the moment he saw that person looking at him from that opening on his cell door, he could tell that person is noting here to save him Because when their eyes met with each other¡­. Boris could feel it. Boundless killing intent directed at him This person breaks into the prison to kill him! ¡­. In Tartarus, there is chaos but outside, the world seems like there was nothing wrong There is a lone figure perched upon a weathered boulder, near the opening of Tartarus. his demeanour a stark contrast to the vtile surroundings. The air itself seemed to acknowledge his presence, carrying an aura of tranquillity that belied the imminent eruption of the boiling geyser nearby. Beads of sweat remained conspicuously absent from his brow, his form untouched by the searing temperatures that is around him. Even the creatures, fierce and wild, gave this ce a wide berth, as though an invisible boundary had been drawn around this person. There is space time fluctuation all around these areas and even titanic beast learns to avoid this kind of ce As for this mysterious person, he seems to bezing around on the boulder. Concealing formations, intricate and arcane, traced their patterns around him, weaving a tapestry of protection and secrecy that warded against prying eyes and meddling energies. Upon the ground beneath him, an arrangement of stones revealed itself, a pentagram formed by their careful cement. Each stone upied a specific point, aligning harmoniously to create the geometric symbol when viewed from above. At the heart of each stoney an energy source, their radiance infused into the very fabric of the formations that cocooned the area. These energy stone powered these formations. Within the protective embrace of these intricate formations, an array of curious and arcane objectsy scattered Among the collection, a feather rested delicately, its once vibrant hues now dimmed as if touched by the passage of time itself. Nearby, a bowl of blood exuded an eerie aura, its crimson vitality slowly sumbing to an unseen malevolence. 13:40 A lifeless chicken, its form frozen in a permanent state of demise, upied another corner, a symbol malevolence. A lifeless chicken, its form frozen in a permanent state of demise, upied another corner, a symbol of sacrifice. Its feathers, once resplendent, now appeared muted, as if drained of the vitality that once animated them. Adjacent to the avian remains, the tail of a giant lizard extended, its scales seemingly dulled Completing this peculiar tableau, a solitary blue fishy suspended in its final repose Its cerulean sheen had dulled to a ghostly pallor, a spectral echo of the vibrant creature it had once been. Yet, as the seconds ticked away, an insidious transformation gripped these artifacts of power. A malevolent force, like a creeping darkness, manifested within the very heart of the formation. Its corrosive touch turned once-potent elements into dust, an unholy erosion that seemed to consume their essence with each passing moment. The feather, the blood, the chicken, the lizard''s tail, and the fish¡ªall met the same fate, dissolving into particles that mingled with the air, lost to an unrelenting maleficence. Within the protective embrace of the concealing formations, this disintegration yed out in eerie silence Perched atop the weathered boulder, a figure of distinct refinementmanded the scene. d in a meticulously tailored suit that whispered of old-world elegance, the enigmatic man sported a bowler hat that lent an air of timeless sophistication. His lean, statuesque frame seemed to effortlessly exude an air of authority Strands of obsidian hair cascaded down his neck, elegantly bound in a tidy manner To those versed in the secretive realms of intelligence, the figure''s identity is no enigma. He is known, feared, and whispered about across the ndestine echelons. Mister Moscow, the cryptic moniker by which he was recognized, served as the representative to the Red Table Veiling his countenance in a tapestry of intrigue, swathes of ck and crimson fabric concealed his visage, each fold seeming to possess a life of its own, an unnerving vitality that asionally writhed and stirred as if imbued with a sinister animation. Behind this shroud of mysteryy the sharp mind of a tactician, an orchestrator of schemes that spanned the shadowed depths of political machinations. In a hushed murmur that brushed the edge of audibility, he spoke to the tempestuous air around him. "The Magician is ying with fire," And he sighed But what the world doesn''t know is his other person Another personay hidden beneath the veneer¡ªSenator Alexei, a man of the Republic who expertly maneuverer the currents of power within its hallowed halls. In this moment, perched upon the precipice of intrigue, Mister Moscow''s intent is clear. His presence here is no ident He has the key. Specifically, the key to the Northern Gate of Tartarus., And here is the northern side of the Geyser area. A site where Tartarus is hidden in in sight Amid the tumultuous events that unfolded within Tartarus right now, he stood as the sentinel, ensuring that the ripples of chaos would not breach reality and that it would not rm the other guardians, The Rat wanted to kill Boris. And he could guess why. Killing Boris would create an international incident. Snared in the intricate web of geopolitics, every action held the potential to set forth a cascade of consequences, and Boris situation is no exception. The very notion of his demise held within it the seed of an international crisis that the world, still weary from recent conflicts, could ill afford to endure. Death Monarch, a figure who straddled the precipice between guardian and maniptor, stood as a staunch sentinel against the resurgence of global warfare, a determined hand working to avert the cmity that arge-scale conflict would undoubtedly unleash. Yet, in the intricate plots and schemes of power, there existed a delicate equilibrium that could be easily upended. The prospect of Boris'' death, should it be orchestrated under the cloak of the Senate''s imprisonment, bore the potential to unravel the tenuous bnce that had been so arduously maintained. The very act of extinguishing his life within the Senate''s clutches held the potential to ignite a maelstrom of retaliation and vengeance that could spiral into a cataclysmic chain reaction. If such situation where Boris is killed under the Republic imprisonment, Katarina, driven by the fires of vengeance, would not be content to let her brother''s demise go unanswered. Katarina would want revenge. The tendrils of Death Monarch''s favor, woven through the tapestry of their rtionship, would not act as a barrier against her pursuit of retribution. And knowing how Death Monarch favors Katarina, even if he would not support her, he would not obstruct her. his tacit eptance of her path would, in essence, be an endorsement that would galvanize her cause. And in such situation, The Senate surely had to choose to fight That would then bring Jean into the forefront. And if Jeanes to the front, then Death Monarch also have to stand up With the stage set for a sh of titans, the world would inevitably bear witness to the fight between Death Monarch and Jean Death Monarch, positioned as both observer and arbiter, would bepelled to intervene in the spiralling turmoil, the same for Jean who is the Left Chancellor of the Republic. the Rat and the Magician, shadows shrouded in enigma, stood to gain from the unfolding chaos. The very fabric of stability that the world had begun to yearn for would be threatened anew, the tendrils of uncertainty and conflict reaching far and wide. The looming spectre of a world plunged into a devastating war, orchestrated by the intricate machinations of puppet masters, remained a dire threat that could not be ignored. Amidst the silent turmoil of thisplex tableau, Boris stood as a linchpin¡ªa pawn whose fate could tip the bnce and usher in an era of chaos and upheaval. And the Rat and the Magician would like this situation to happen. Chapter 1561 Opening Tartarus 1561 Opening Tartarus That is why in Mister Moscow eyes, the most dangerous man in the world is not Death Monarch. It is the Magician who schemes for the destruction of the world. "It would not be long now" he thought to himself. He could feel the disturbance in Tartarus as he holds one of the keys And what he holds is the literal key. The literal key to enter Tartarus By intertwining this key with the Magician Advanced Concealing Formation, he deftly severed the threads of rm that might have otherwise alerted the vignt senses of the other eight guardians. In this moment, the mantle of awareness was his alone to bear. Right now, the only one who could sense anything that is happening in Tartarus is him. With anguid exhale, he allowed his eyelids to descend, attempting to surrender to the embrace of slumber. Yet, as the tendrils of drowsiness began to enshroud him, an electric current of unease surged through his being, rousing him from the brink of rest. A sudden rity coursed through his senses, dispelling any remnants of weariness. His eyes snapped open, wide and vignt, a testament to his keen awareness. "Shit!'' he curses A single expletive slipped through his lips as his mind raced to discern the source of this unsettling disturbance. The gnawing sensation of imminent danger crept over him, setting his nerves alight. His gaze darted around his surroundings, scanning the terrain with acute focus, seeking the elusive origin of the disquiet that had jolted him from his respite. The air hung heavy with tension as he pieced together the enigmatic puzzle thaty before him. A whisper of intuition tugged at his consciousness, painting a picture of impending arrivals¡ªforces moving inexorably closer to his secluded vantage point. A grim realization settled over him, etching lines of urgency onto his brow. "Somebody is making their way here," he muttered to himself, his voiceced with a mixture of apprehension and determination. A palpable disturbance rippled through the delicate fabric of the space-time continuum, reverberating with an unsettling resonance that pricked at Mister Moscow heightened senses. His poised form, ready tounch into action, faltered as a shadow of hesitation wafted over him like a phantom breeze. A fraction of a moment hung suspended,den with the weight of choice and consequence. "If I get up¡­..then my involvement¡­" An internal struggle unfolded A contemtive gaze swept across the expanse, eyes locking onto the horizon as if seeking answers in the distance. A heavy sigh escaped his lips. "I have extended my hand enough," he murmured, his words a whispered acknowledgment of the boundary he had set for himself. He and the Magicians are not friend. They are simply people bound by benefits. He sighed Mister Moscow form remained seated, an embodiment of stillness amidst the tumultuous backdrop of the erupting geyser in the distance In his chosen stance, he harnessed the art of concealment, blending seamlessly into the environment. His very presence is shrouded, his aura mingling with the cacophony of chaos that echoed through the area Even the disturbance of time space continuum could not rips apart the space and time around him.. And so, he became a silent observer, an unseen spectator to the unfolding drama that was poised to erupt. Swoosh! A peculiar distortion in the very fabric of reality itself painted an arcane spectacle across the area As if an unseen hand is weaving intricate patterns of chaos, space quivered and writhed under some unseen force, like a canvas being unravelled from the edges. The ground, once solid and steadfast, seemed to lose its grip on reality, juddering and trembling under the weight of the cosmic disturbance. An eerie effect of space maniption unfolded¡ªa space and time paradoxes that manifested in the swaying of the ground and the disorienting twist of time''s tapestry. Time itself seemed to waver, one side of the tumultuous disturbance area is experiencing a furious eleration while the other recoiled into a haunting reversal of moments past. one side having experienced time eleration and the other experiencing time reversal. In the very heart of this maelstrom, the space parted like a veiled curtain, birthing forth a portal from which emerged nine figures¡ªeight men and a lone woman. They emerged from the portal like apparitions forged of determination and resolve, stepping onto the shifting ground of the Geyser with an air of unwavering purpose. Amidst the tempestuous backdrop, Mister Moscow''s gaze narrowed, a bemused glint sparking within his eyes. "Well, isn''t this a sight to behold?" he mused aloud, his voice carrying a thread of sardonic amusement. He recognizes all ten people. He just never expected to see them here. Among the figures that materialized from the portal, a woman stood out like a rare gem amidst a sea of shadows. Her presence seemed almost paradoxical, an intricate tapestry woven from threads of fragility and immense power. Her petite form belied the tempestuous forces that swirled around her The defining feature that immediately captured attention was the patch that adorned her left eye. Yet, it was the gaze of her remaining eye that held an aura of depth, veiled by a misty haze that lent an otherworldly air to her countenance. As if a sorceress whose origins were etched in the annals of ancient lore, she exuded an aura that transcended time itself. Her very presence seemed to beckon whispers of bygone epochs, drawing the tendrils of history to curl around her like a shroud of arcane secrets. Her attire, a resplendent robe of regal purple, bore runic sigils that shimmered with an ethereal light, their faint luminescence dancing in harmony with the very energies of heaven and earth. The fabric seemed to drink in the raw vitality of the cosmos, resonating with an almost sentient connection to the fundamental forces that wove the fabric of reality itself. The air around her seemed to ripple and hum, carrying an ancient resonance¡ªa chorus of ages past that sang in harmony with her every step. She is a vessel of arcane knowledge, a harbinger of truths that transcended the mortal realm. It was as if the world itself bowed in deference to her presence, acknowledging her as a conduit between the realms of known and unknown. This woman¡­..this aura¡­.that eye patch that covered that gaping hole of the eye socket¡­.this woman is none other than the One Eyed Oracle Erika Most people however called her the Great Oracle. Her demeanour exuded a sense of quiet strength "She''s here? What did she see? Did she see me?" Mister Moscow could not help but think of such question. The Great Oracle has always been a headache to many forces of the world. After all, how could you fight someone who could see your future. From what most people understand about Erika abilities, it is that the only future that she could not see is the future of people who are stronger than her in realm or inprehension. Or if those who she wanted to divine have some kind of concealing artifact or some kind of mystical technique to hide from her gaze. Mister Moscow''s gaze shifted from Erika to the imposing figures that trailed behind her¡ªa pantheon of power and might that seemed to embody the very essence of Greek mythology. Seven men, each a Warlord in their own right, exuded an air of authority thatmanded attention. "The Seven Warlords" Then he look at the men that is beside Erika. Two figures nked Erika, standing like sentinels. On her right, Antonious stood with an air of maturity that only enhanced his stalwart demeanour. His once-youthful countenance now bore the rugged touch of experience, entuated by the confident assertion of facial hair. Curly locks framed his face, a strikingplement to his physique that bore witness to years of merging to evoke a vision of heroism and strength. 13:42 He embodied the very essence of a living legend, a guardian of Erika whose presence radiated both training and discipline. Adorned in war armor, he emanated an air of valour, a figure reminiscent of a Hellenic deity sculpted with divine precision. But it was the shimmering gold that lent him an almost mythical aura¡ªthe golden hair and armor merging to evoke a vision of heroism and strength. He embodied the very essence of a living legend, a guardian of Erika whose presence radiated both protection and unwavering loyalty. Yet, Antonious'' presence held no surprise for him. It is only natural to find the Seven Warlords of Greece and her steadfast guardian apanying Erika. After all, the whole world knows their connection with each other However, it was the figure on Erika''s left that jolted Mister Moscow''s senses¡ªa twist of incredulity that briefly punctuated his thoughts. "Lockpick Master," he murmured "He is also here?" the more Mister Moscow thought about it, the more he frowned. There is the Lockpick Master, a middle-aged man of around six feet five, stood with an air of quiet confidence. His hazel eyes held a depth of experience, and his brown hair framed his face under the shadow of his hood. His attire, a snug-fitting dark yellow ensemble, entuated his lean and well-toned physique. His presence in this situation caught Mister Moscow off guard, a surprise in the midst of unfolding events. Erika''s entourage prompted Mister Moscow to instinctively conceal his breath, ensuring he remained unnoticed nearby. Amidst the scene, the Lockpick Master''s voice cut through the air, his words directed at Erika, "You should have informed Jean about this, as I suggested." Erika''s response was a knowing smile coupled with a gentle shake of her head "He''s upied," she calmly countered. "Now, let''s proceed. Unveil the entrance to Tartarus," the Lockpick Mastermanded with an air of authority, his tone carrying a sense of urgency. >> Creation is hard, cheer me up! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1562 Hell is Open Chapter 1562 Hell is Open The Lockpick Master sighed The Lockpick Master''s exhtion carried a tinge of impatience, his nod acknowledging the sentiment of the Oracle. He was never that close to her. But he had dealings with her in the past "Impatient as ever," he murmured, his words almost lost in the air around them. From the void space, he retrieved a key, its existence ethereal until brought into the material world. Carefully inserting the key into an invisible cavity, a peculiar transformation began. Though nothing is visible initially, a subtle distortion marked the key''s advancement. Then, as the key pushed forward, reality itself seemed to ripple and split, birthing a gate before them. The atmosphere grew dense, a pall of darkness enveloping the surroundings. Even the distant geyser''s fric activity quelled, and the once-vibrant grass drooped, its vitality drained. Overhead, storm clouds converged, their ominous presence punctuated by resounding thunderps and jagged bolts of lightning. And then they could see it. There is a gate appearing in front of them, appearing like a mirage in the desert Among this eerie spectacle, the Seven Warlords, Antonius, and Erika turned their gaze to the newly formed gate. Its obsidian surface bore crimson trim, creating a striking contrast and adding the fear factor of this gate To traverse the threshold, one had to step onto a patch of dark red soil, a stark demarcation against the backdrop of foreboding darkness. The Lockpick Master had fashioned an expansive portal, a gateway that bridged Earth''s dimension with a distinct realmpressed and parallel to their own. Though palpably present, this portal existed within the interstice of space, a concealed passage tethered to the very fabric of reality. Erika''s perceptive gaze traced the inscription etched onto the gate''s surface, her lips curling in a wry smile. "Abandon all hope, ye who enter here. Boris sure does have a wicked sense of humor. Though, I guess when he created this prison, he must have never thought that he would be the one inhabiting it" Yet, the gravity of their mission overshadowed any jest. Erika''s sojourn in this alternate dimension remained brief, her resolve unswerving. "Let''s go. We have someone to save" "Time is of the essence," she dered, a tinge of urgency underlining her words. The Seven Warlords moved forward in unison, followed by Antonius who stepped purposefully into the space beyond. However, the Lockpick Master''s demeanour suggested a lingering doubt, his figure hesitating at the threshold. He looks at Erika and then ask "I fulfilled my Price. I could go now, right?" The Lockpick Master said Erika only smiles and shakes her head. "The thing you asked me, how could it so easily be redeemable? I told you that if you are asking for the future, especially the kind of future you are asking for, the Price would be steep. At that time, you agree" Hearing this the Lockpick Master sighed. He did agree at that time. He just never thought that by agreeing he would now be involved in a prison break And not just any prison but the ck site of all ck site in the Republic. He knows Tartarus because he knows keys and lock. And he knows that if the Republic knows that there is someone like him who could unravel the security of Tartarus, he would be hunted by them in the future. But what could he do? Renege on the Price? He knows that the Price of having your fortune read by the Oracle is a price of Karma, of cause and effect and that kind of price is like a curse. Ask anyone on the street? Do you want to get curse by fate and destiny itself? He sighed. Erika could sense the unease feeling that the Lockpick Master is feeling. If Erika is any other person, she might think of a word to consoled him. But Erika has always been a bit mischievous sometimes "And if you go now, how do we get out if the Nine Guardians alle towards me?" Hearing this does not dispel any of the unease that the Lockpick master is feeling. Instead, he feels even more stressed This is basically reminding him, that breaking in is one thing, breaking out is another. The Lockpick Master frowned and sighed "Fine" And then he enters that area that leads to the gate of Tartarus. Erika however did not immediately walk inside that area Instead, she looks around, her eyes seem to be seeing something that others could not. She smiles and spoke "You''re here, right?" no one answered her. But Mister Moscow heart is beating fiercely. Even though she could not have seen through his concealing formation, Erika is right now looking right at his direction There is a smile on the Oracle face and then for a moment, she just stares at his direction. And then she shakes her head and then enter the portal. The moment she enters the portal, The portal immediately close up on itself. Mister Moscow seeing this could not help but frowned. "This would be a big deal after all. today would not be a good day for the Republic " he thought to himself and then quickly go away from this ce of right and wrong. He could already feel that something big will happen if he keeps staying here. Flying away, a streak of golden light streaks across the skies All he knows is that Tartarus now is going be fully wrecked. With the Magician pulling the strings and Erika entering Tartarus, today would be the day where there would be chaos in the Republic. And Mister Moscow had to keep his safety first before he could save anyone else "You all have your ns and schemes. I just want to survive" he thought to himself as he was flying away from this ce In the back of his mind, he could not help but hope that those two factions would kill themselves to death fight against each other and don''t involve him. Even a week after the battle the aftermath of that battle is still reverberating across the world And one would wonder while the whole world is scheming and plotting against each other, what is Death Monarch is doing right now? That person himself seems very much at ease. Amidst a world ruled by god-like figures, each move he made was akin to casting a stone into a cidke, creating ripples that grew into devastating waves, threatening to breach the once-stable shores. He is the master orchestrator of turmoil, and his demeanour suggested an almost eerieposure in the face of the mayhem he sowed. head. "No wonder the Magician had such thoughts" Then he shakes his head. "But the Magician goes too far. Living in a world that he desired would not bring peace at all" Mister Moscow is no stranger to violence; it coursed through his veins like an old friend. Yet, he wielded violence with precision, a means to an end, a tool to carve a path through the thorns of adversity. To most, violence is an unforgivable sin, a brutal force that is abhorred and they pretend like they would never use such power. Those same people are either weak enough that they are afflicted by violence, a product of violence or person who sat so high on top of his own pedestal that they could not see, that the ideals they thought in their head would crumble the moment it is faced with reality. In the real world, force has always win. Whether it is wielded by the righteous or wielded by evil, force and strength rules the world Right now, Justice prevailed. The world power won the war and so justice win. But of course, justice wins. Whoever wins, they are justice. For these individuals who denounced violence, the chasm between their lofty thoughts and the harsh reality below was an abyss they refused to acknowledge. Though he asionally enjoyed the chaos sown by his own hand, the Magician vision of the world was like a descent into hell. It was this perspective that left Mister Moscow wary of aligning with the Rat or the Magician. And so, the first moment he got, he ran away. After all, he had held up his end of the bargain. He promised the Rat that he would open the doors of Tartarus to him. In truth, his vignce over the area surrounding Tartarus was a mere token of post-service, a half-hearted gesture. However, with the arrival of the Oracle, the Seven Warlords of Greece, and even the Lockpick Master, the situation now contradicted his cardinal principle of steering clear of trouble. The need to maintain his cover as Alexei weighed heavily more than ensuring that the Rat could escape the that is now surrounding him As for the unfolding drama within the abyss of Tartarus, who would emerge victorious, and who would sumb to the shadows, no longer held Mister Moscow''s interest BOOOM! A deafening BOOOM erupted with earth-shaking force, splitting the tranquillity of the surroundings just moments after Mister Moscow''s hasty departure. Anyone within the vicinity of the geyser valley was suddenly thrust into a spine-chilling spectacle that would haunt their memories forever. Many of the levelers in the Republic had already flown toward the Valley of Geyser and when they hear the explosion of course they would look toward the area. Before their disbelieving eyes, a colossal gate, soaring to a staggering forty feet, seemed to reach for the very heavens, its imposing presence eclipsing the skies. A malevolent, dark-red aura oozed ominously from the gate''s core, as if it held within it all the malevolence and terror of the world. With a dread-inducing slowness that sent shivers through the spines of those who watched, the massive gate began to creak open. The sound, a haunting, echoing wail, reverberated across thendscape, sending waves of fear cascading through the hearts of all who heard it. The Doors of Tartarus, now yawned wide, ready to unleash an enigmatic horror upon the unsuspecting world. The scene was alive with anticipation, a chilling dance of malevolent forces on the precipice of release. ROAR! And a roar that shakes Europe echoes endlessly. Tartarus is now open! ¡­ Chapter 1563 A Sense Chapter 1563 A Sense As the spectacle unfolded in the Valley of Geysers, another intriguing scene yed out in stark contrast within the serene confines of a pristine white pce. In the heart of this pce, a woman sat in perfect meditation, her legs elegantly crossed beneath her. She exuded an aura of serene authority, a stark contrast to the tumultuous events urring beyond her abode. This woman was none other than Katarina, the Ice Queen. A sense of icy tranquillity enveloped her, and it was reflected in the chilling maelstrom that swirled around her. It is as though the very elements had bent to her will. A gentle snowstorm, far from the harsh and biting blizzards of her domain, circled her petite figure with an almost reverent obedience. This ethereal disy showcased her mastery over the elements, and the snowstorm, guided by her unspokenmand, moved with a graceful serenity. It was as if a gentle zephyr followed her every gesture, turning her meditation into a dance of elemental control and serene beauty. A woman that seems to be shrouded by regal power and icy grace. Katarina, the Ice Queen, sat in her tranquil ice chamber Her meditation is usually a practice of serene solitude, but on this asion, something disrupted her profound concentration. With a sudden flicker of rm in her frosty eyes, she opened themposed countenance. Her gaze, usually as frigid as the winter''s chill, now sharpened like wide, revealing a hint of astonishment that was rarely seen in herposed countenance. Her gaze, usually as frigid as the winter''s chill, now sharpened like an ice shard, narrowing with killing intent. She had sensed something, a presence so unexpected that it sent a shiver through her. She never thought that she would sense it. "I cannot be mistaken," she whispered to herself in a voice as cool as the arctic winds that swirled around her. "That... is the aura of my brother." In that fleeting moment, she felt it, an energy so faint, so subtle, that it might have escaped anyone else''s notice. But not Katarina. She knew her brother''s aura intimately It was weak, as if obscured byyers of other energies, but it was unmistakably him¡ªher brother. His life force, his energy signature, the essence of his existence. In the midst of her icy realm, a spark of warmth kindled in her heart Her Divine Sense extended like an ethereal web, enshrouding the vast expanse of Old Russia. For the past week, she had scoured every nook and cranny, probing for any trace of her missing brother. In her heart, she harboured a firm belief¡ªa conviction that her brother is being concealed within some hidden dimension, a realm veiled byyers of enchantments and guarded by the apparatus of the Senate. Information had trickled down to her through her Azief. A whisper, a fragment of a clue, that hinted at something ominous known as Tartarus, a ce deeply enmeshed with the Republic''s secrets. Yet, even Azief knowledge was shrouded in ignorance when it came to Tartarus. He had only unearthed this name after inquiries with Sasha. The realization infuriated Katarina, fuelling the mes of her determination. It affirmed her suspicions, strengthening her belief that her brother is ensnared within the Senate''s grasp. "I hope Sasha did not hide anything. Knowing her, I would not put it past her" Before Sasha''s ascension to her position as a staunch supporter of Pandemonium, before she donned the moniker of the Nightingale, and even prior to her assuming the mantle of leadership over the Shadow Guard, there were chapters in her past where her path crossed with the Republic. Sasha harboured no fondness for Katarina, and this sentiment is reciprocal. However, duty trumped personal grievances in Sasha''s world, especially when she served as Azief loyal subordinate. Whatever orders the Death Monarch issued, she executed without question. To the rest of the world, Sasha held the unofficial title of Chief of Staff within the Intelligence Division of Pandemonium, a moniker bestowed upon her by both allies and rivals alike. In the eyes of the people in Pandemonium government, it was more of a nickname than a formal designation, yet it aptly encapsted her role as the secretive mastermind behind most of Pandemonium covert operations. Her actions spoke louder than titles, and her reputation continued to strike fear into the hearts of her adversaries, regardless of the names she was known by. Within thebyrinthine hierarchy of Pandemonium, a seemingly unified front conceals the nuanced distinctions in its covert operations. On the surface lies Pandemonium Intelligence Division, an entity helmed by a differentmander. To many outsiders, the fine details of this structure remained shrouded in obscurity. However, among the elite ranks of the Shadow Guards and those who had delved deeper into Pandemonium''s inner workings, the stark disparities between these two factions were unmistakable. Though there were asions when their duties intertwined, their overarching missions remained starkly divergent. The Pandemonium Intelligence Division specialized in the art of gathering information, their efforts meticulously aimed at amassing a wealth of knowledge for Pandemonium benefit. In stark contrast, the Shadow Guards operated on a different ne, transcending the bounds of mere intelligence gathering. While they did undertake the collection of information, their primary role transcend their allegiance to Pandemonium. Their unwavering devotion is pledged to Death Monarch. This distinction is crucial, for it epitomized the essence of their existence. While some might argue that, in practice, both factions served the same master due to Death Monarch iron grip on Pandemonium, the subtleties of this dichotomy were not lost on those whoprehended the inner workings of Pandemonium''s ndestine machinations. As the head of the Shadow Guards, Sasha bore the solemn responsibility of safeguarding Death Monarch interests with unwavering loyalty. Her role is a job filled withplexities, demanding a razor-sharp intellect, uncanny foresight, and an unflinching determination to maintain a perpetually advantageous position for herself and her organization. The shadows in which she operated were replete with intrigue, making it imperative for her to perpetually outmanoeuvre potential adversaries and stay ahead in this unending game of power. Of course, it helps when your backer is the strongest man in the world. Several years ago, whispers had first reached her ears¡ªmere fragments of a rumour suggesting that the Republic was constructing a formidable prison. However, the news surrounding this ndestine project had been conspicuously suppressed, as if a shadowy hand were diligently snuffing out the sparks of information before they could ignite. In response, the nascent rumour had fizzled into near-oblivion. Yet, when Azief sought her insights into potential locations where the Senate might have concealed Boris, Sasha embarked on a methodical exploration of known ck sites and those locations whose approximate coordinates she had gleaned over time. This exhaustive search yielded nothing, leaving her grappling with the Boris whereabouts. Katarina is quite sure that Sasha did not care that much about her brother. But she did it because it was an order. However, it was then that a long-buried urban legend resurfaced in Sasha mind, like a dormant serpent awakening from its slumber. The urban legend of Tartarus, It was a tale entwined with the tumultuous time of the Weronian Invasion and subsequent upation¡ªa period marred by political intrigue, ndestine machinations, and unexpected alliance As the urban legend recounted, the Republic had harboured a ndestine ambition¡ªto construct a prison, a fortress of despair capable of serving a dual purpose. This endeavour was not merely about incarcerating foes or adversaries but rather crafting a sanctuary concealed so ingeniously that it could seemingly elude even the omniscient gaze of Heaven Will itself. The intricate design of this stronghold was believed to have been imbued with eldritch secrets, seamlessly melding the physical realm with the arcane. It was whispered that Tartarus had the power to veil its existence, rendering it impervious to the prying eyes of both celestial and terrestrial beings. In the annals of ndestine architecture, Tartarus was shrouded in the deepestyers of mystique, a fortress of inscrutable enigma. Sasha contemted the veracity of this tale. Could it be that Tartarus, a prison said to possess the very essence of obscurity and secrecy, was the ce where Boris had been ensnared? Anyway, Sasha told Azief about some ce called Tartarus. And Azief told her. It''s quite good to have a boyfriend like that, she thought to herself. Tartarus, if she read the report right is a secret prison, the grandaddy of all secret prison as Sasha put it in her report. Untraceable,pressed into the fabric of reality of earth. But other than that, Shadow Guard did not know much about this prison other than it could exist. Since then, Sasha has been spreading her Divine Sense. Trying to see if she could sense this prison. Katarina did not ask for Azief help After all, she knows that he is also concentrating to create the Ten Realms. When she heard his ns, the first times she hears it, she kind of doubt that he could do it. But after seeing him fight Kaiju and seeing his power, Katarina believe that If anyone could do it, it would be him. Knowing he would be busy in trying to break through to Essence Creation and also constructing the Ten Realms, she did not feel it right to impose on him. And she knows this is her problem. Not his. Of course, if she could not handle it, she would ask his help. Katarina is not that prideful that she did not know how to ept help Azief is like that. But she is not. Most of her life, she had to ask for help. And she remembered every one of it. Every scar on the back of her brother is because she asks for help. Her brother takes the abuse from their father, all so that he could protect her. And now, it is her turn. She would abandon pride if she could save her brother. And she also knows that the Senate doesn''t want to kill her brother She knows the dilemma that her brother posed for the Senate. They would not dare kill him to risk a global war with Pandemonium. So, the only thing she could do is spread out her Divine Sense trying to find her brother. She did not attack the Senate. But she tries to find a way to circumvent the Senate decision. She knows that the Senators are debating about this atter. But she could not wait. If any other Disk Formation levelers did what she did, they would have been exhausted by now. And she is exhausted. >> Chapter 1564 A Battle 1564 A Battle Using her Divine Sense like that¡­.it is without a doubt would burden her. But she thought of it as training. As she uses her Divine Sense more and more, she could feel the range of her Divine Sense expanded more and more and each time she takes a rest, the next time she uses her Divine Sense she could feel the improvement, Today, just like the day before, she spread out her Divine Sense all over Old Russia. Russia right now after the Multiversal Convergence has be so big that if seven billion people were to be brought into thends of Russia, they would have so many space that one would not know how to deal with so much space. A vige-to-vige distance that usually would only take minutes to travel to and fro has now turned into distance that would take days if not weeks That is why she mostlynguid on tip of her Ice Throne or in her Ice Room meditating while spreading out her Divine Sense. Because after using so much of her energy to maintain the range and duration of her Divine Sense, it would make her so tired that she could barely move. Katarina expectations for the day were no different from any other. She had anticipated the usual tranquillity of her meditative state, a serene detachment from the world''s disturbances. Her routine had been defined by the absence of any jarring intrusions, a semnce of normalcy that she had grown ustomed to. However, today was far from ordinary. As the faint feeling of her brother aura reverberated through her senses, it disrupted the tranquil day. A shadow of bewilderment crept across her countenance, causing her brows to furrow in deep contemtion. Swiftly rising from her meditation posture, she left the tranquil confines of her meditation room, She only wears little when she is in her Ice Pce. Katarina''s attire was unlike any other, a blend of mystical charm and modern design. When within the confines of her Ice Pce, she dressed in garments that consisted of a tight-fitting, sleeveless shirt paired with simrly snug pants. These garments held a certain allure, exuding an ethereal aura, and emitted a chilling white mist that enveloped the entire pce. This mystic mist thates from her would travel outward from her pce and cascaded down the mountains, gracing the cities of Europe with its cold embrace, transforming them into wintry wondends. However, as she emerged from her Ice Room and stepped into the role she was born for, her attire transformed ordingly. Her clothes shifted into a formidable armor, serving as both protection and an embodiment of her icy powers. The ted armor encased her chest, adorned with a resplendent,rge metal flower that glistened with an otherworldly sheen. Her lower attire consisted of a billowing skirt, also armoured in the upper region. This skirt appeared as though it was perpetually shedding snow, while a cold mist swirled around it, making it an eerie yet majestic sight. Despite the armour grandeur, her stomach and neck remained uncovered, disying a touch of vulnerability amidst her formidable presence. But what truly set her apart were the magnificent wings on her back, crafted from pure ice. Each wing bore a resemnce to a collection of razor-sharp des, ready to strike with lethal precision. Her headpiece mimicked the form of wings as well, adding to her ethereal aura. With one nce at her attire, it was evident that she was preparing herself for battle With each step she took, she traversed vast distances, covering dozens of miles effortlessly. Exiting her pce, Katarina cast her gaze towards the distant horizon, where she could see the snow falling gently and the cold winds sweeping across thendscape. Inhaling deeply, her breath seemed to halt the descent of snowkes and calm the winter winds. Her eyes gleamed with determination as her vision spanned thousands of miles, reaching out to verify the faint presence she had sensed earlier. Yet, despite her efforts, her brother''s aura remained elusive. "It''s too far," she mused silently In front of the entrance of her Pce, there is a sheathe of sword. And this sheathe is the sheathe of her weapon, the Red Queen, her famous sword. Instead of drawing the sword from the snow, Katarina made a fluid gesture with her hand. In response to hermand, the snow beneath her feet began to swirl and coalesce, taking on the form of a slender, needle-like sword. It glistened like ice in the pale light, a formidable weapon crafted from the very essence of her icy domain. "And she is here too" she mutters and her frown seems to deepen "I would not mistake it" When she felt the aura of her brother before she also felt another kind of aura. As the sensation of her brother''s aura faded from her senses, another presence lingered, one she knew all too well ¨C An aura that she does not forget. The aura she doesn''t like the aura of the Great Oracle. It is a foreboding sign, and Katarina understood that trouble was afoot. Since she''s here, that means there is trouble. In an instant, she leaped into the air, her form transforming into a streak of radiant light. With grace and speed, she soared towards the Valley of Geysers, ready to face whatever challengey ahead. Katarina is going to battle! Within the solemn confines of the Senate Hall, the dignified senators were embroiled in a heated debate, their voices echoing through the grand chamber. But the air in the room grew tense as an unexpected intrusion shattered their focus. A messenger, panic etched across their face, rushed into the hall and halted the proceedings. With urgency in their voice, they conveyed the shocking news that had just reached their ears The news broke out almost instantly Tartarus, the most secure prison of the Republic, had been breached, and a daring attempt to liberate Boris was underway. A hushed silence descended upon the Senate as the gravity of the situation settled in. The pallor of shock and fear spread across the faces of the assembled senators. The heart of the Republic had been vited, and the implications were dire. "Activate the Legion!" one of the Senators shouted. "What happened? One of the Senator asked And the more they listen to the exnation, the more dumbfounded they became One thing is certain. Something big had happened. "what is Tartarus?" "Exin!" "Order! Order!" the Senate devolve into chaos. As chaos rippled through the Senate Hall, a division emerged among the senators. Some among their ranks, well-versed in the Republic''s darkest secrets, understood the significance of the breach at Tartarus. They exchanged grave looks, realizing the magnitude of the crisis unfolding before them. However, there were others whose expressions betrayed sheer bewilderment. The name Tartarus held no meaning for them, and they were left to grapple with the fear and uncertainty that gripped the room. As a few senators rushed out of the hall to investigate, they were met with a sight that defied reason. Dark, malevolent tendrils extended skyward, as if they were the appendages of some unspeakable cosmic horror. The sight alone struck terror into the hearts of those who gazed upon it, causing some to copse in fright. It is like seeing an eldritch horror. Some who have weak will fainted almost immediacy seeing those dark tentacles. Yet, those who managed to maintain theirposure noticed something peculiar about these sinister tendrils. They emanated an aura that yed tricks on the mind, a mesmerizing and unsettling force that preyed on the emotions of the weak-willed. People with powerful will and mind is not affected. But if your realm is low and your will and mind is also weak, then you probably would be entranced and shock to death by some kind of dark feeling that would creep into you when you are unaware. The outside of the Senate echoed with the distant roars of what seemed like monstrous entities, heightening the sense of impending doom. "What the hell is this?" The spectacle was not confined to the Moscow ; it spilled out for all to witness across the vast expanse of the European continent. The unfolding events had the potential to ignite an international incident of unprecedented proportions. Tartarus had not merely been breached; it had be the arena for a sh of formidable forces. Among them were the mysterious Great Oracle, the elusive Seven Warlords of Greece, and several mysterious figures whose identities remained unknown to the Senate. Their relentless confrontation hadid waste to a substantial portion of the Valley of Geysers. One in every three geysers had been obliterated, their once-potent eruptions silenced by the havoc unfolding around them. The valley''s vibrant ecosystem, teeming with monsters and beasts, had been sent fleeing, their habitats rendered inhospitable. The very terrain bore the scars of their titanic battle. Mountains were hewn open, revealing the raw earth beneath, while once-flowing rivers had been drained to mere trickles. Thunderous explosions reverberated through thend, and the ground quaked violently, registering the tumultuous conflict even in distant areas. The impact was felt not just physically but also in the collective psyche of those who bore witness to this extraordinary spectacle. Hearing this the Senators be even more panicked "Activate all. Bringe everything we have and make sure that Boris is contained and contain all the other people too" "If you could take down the Oracle, took her down. It''s not our fault she enters our dominion. And don''t look at those tentacles reaching for the sky. It is nothing good. Unless you are Seed Forming leveler and above, avoid looking at it. Focus your mind into something happy" Amidst the chaos and apprehension that gripped the Senate, amanding voice pierced through the turmoil. It belonged to none other than Senator Kesar Liebner, a figure with a profound understanding of Tartarus and the ominous implications of its breach. With a sense of urgency in his tone, Kesar issued a decree that resonated with the gravity of the situation. "Inform the Knights," hemanded, his words carrying the weight of experience and wisdom. "And¡­ inform Jean as fast as possible." His words reverberated through the Senate chamber, his authority cutting through the confusion. In this moment of crisis, the Senators recognized the need for decisive leadership, and Kesar had stepped forward to provide it. Without dy, his orders were set into motion. The Republic, its institutions now galvanized by the impending threat, began to mobilize its considerable military might. The battle stars, symbols of their formidable power, were activated and directed toward the Valley of Geysers. Messengers were dispatched at full speed, their vital messages racing to key figures. The Senate building itself transitioned into Guardian Mode, fortifying its defences. As Mister Moscow had foreseen, this day would indeed be one of great upheaval for the Republic Today would not be a good day for the Republic. ¡­ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1565 A Cabin In the Mountain 1565 A Cabin In the Mountain ? She''s a Killer Queen Gunpowder, gtine Dynamite with aser beam Guaranteed to blow your mind Anytime Rmended at the price Insatiable an appetite Wanna try? ? Within the dimly lit confines of the bar, the ambiance is steeped in nostalgia, as melodies from the era preceding the Fall filled the air. The establishment is a microcosm of life''s various facets, drawing an eclectic mix of patrons. At the bar counter, individuals nursed their drinks, each ss a vessel for their preferred elixirs of choice. The clinking of ice cubes resonated through the room, punctuating the air with a subtle rhythm. Tensions eased with every sip; the world''s worries momentarily set aside. Around wooden tables scattered throughout the space, people engaged in animated conversations. Friends reconnected, exchanging stories andughter, their voices rising and falling in animated cadence. Acquaintances struck up new connections, the hum of chatter a testament to the human desire for connection. Amidst the lively tapestry of interactions, there were those who preferred the sce of a quiet corner. These individuals sought refuge in the hushed embrace of shadows, watching the world go by in contemtive solitude. And then, there was the lone figure upying a chair near the barstools. "What a mess," he grumbled, his voice carrying the weight of someone who had seen their fair share of chaos. His deep sigh seemed to echo This imposing man stood tall at six feet three, and he has muscr His very presence exuded an aura of strength and tenacity. His unruly ck hair framed his face, its untamed nature almost mirroring the wildness of his spirit. It cascaded down, giving him an almost rebellious appearance. A scruffy beard, flecked with touches of white, adorned his chin, adding an air of ruggedness to his demeanour. The intensity in his piercing eyes is unmistakable, a window into his unyielding determination. When those eyes narrowed in anger, those who knew him well could sense the storm brewing beneath his gruff exterior. Dressed in a simple ensemble of a ck tank top and jeans, his attire reflected his no-nonsense personality. A chain bracelet adorned his wrist, a subtle token of personal significance. This man is a regr in this bar. But even though he is regr no one knows him that much. And no one really cares. In this bar, familiarity is a fleeting concept. People came and went like whispers in the wind, their stories hidden beneathyers of the past. The man, a regr among strangers, embodied this sense of anonymity. Nobody here truly knew him, nor did they particrly care to. Each patron carried their own stories, and in this ce, today''s acquaintance could be tomorrow''s distant memory. It is a world where faces and names blurred into a kaleidoscope of fleeting encounters, where stories whispered in hushed conversations were as ephemeral as the next ss raised in toast. This man sighed again He looks at the television that is on top of the bar. There is another name for it but this man like to call it television. It is the term of the Old World. Most people refer to the world before the Fall as the Old World. The Fall had irrevocably altered the lives of those who had witnessed it first-hand. Nearly a decade had passed, marked by the ebb and flow of triumphs and failures. The survivors of those tumultuous years had developed a unique resilience, a gritty determination, and a stark outlook on life. For the generation born after the Fall, life, while still far from easy, the life experience is a bit different This new world that they brought into at least offered a semnce of protection and structure. They had something to fall back on, someone to rely upon. It was a different story for the First Generation, those who had borne the full brunt of the apocalypse. They had experienced the unravelling of the old world and the chaotic birth of the new, carving their existence from the raw, unforgivingndscape of a world forever transformed. When the Fall first descended upon them, it was an apocalyptic shockwave that left everyone reeling. Those initial days were nothing short of madness. The dead had risen in ghastly, zombified forms, and colossal monstrosities roamed the skies, the oceans, and even the depths of the earth itself. It was a surreal nightmare, and nobody had a ybook for dealing with it. Complete and utter destruction gave way to unparalleled chaos. The orderly lives they had known were shredded in an instant. They stood by helplessly as the very foundations of civilization crumbled around them, power structures disintegrated, and billions of lives were extinguished like candle mes in the path of a ferocious gale. The new generation, those who came into this world after the Fall, may not lead lives as cushy as those before the disaster, but they do enjoy a semnce of civilization. In the present day, when colossal monsters rear their heads, local armed forces mobilize to confront and defeat these behemoths. The scourge of zombified humans has been all but eradicated; society now possesses a deeper understanding of what befalls those unfortunate souls, and they have developed coping mechanisms for many of the world''s challenges. While these titanic beasts and monstrous threats still pose considerable danger, it''s a far cry from the utter helplessness they experienced in those grim days following the Fall. "A different time, a different world'' the man said. He sighed as he said these words. Words that carry a weight of nostalgia. "Old Lou" The man nodded. Despite his name, his visage did not betray his age. He had recently reached the Disk Formation level, a transformation that revitalized him both inside and out. Once an elderly figure teetering on the brink of death, he now boasted a muscr physique and the same rugged handsomeness he had possessed in his youth. Lou is the man that sat on the chair in front of the bar. "I miss sport" he suddenly said. John the bartenderughed "I would like that too. But with the war always going on every few years, no one had the chance to organize anything. What''s your sport?" John the Bartender asked "Football" "A fellow football fan" Lou chuckles Then, he shifted his gaze to the television, still ring news about the Republic, and couldn''t help but shake his head. He sighed, cing a few energy stones on the bar before rising from his seat. "Turning in for tonight?" Lou just nod. On the stage, there is a young man that ising up that is about to y the piano. Lou knows the kid. Its Salvatore kid, Billy. The piano man, he thought to himself He looks around and thought to himself "It is a pretty good crowd for tonight" But he has no intention to listen to the piano man tonight. Lou made his way to the entrance, donning his hat and slipping into his coat. As he stepped out of the bar, he was greeted by a wintryndscape. Woosh! The wind howled, pushing the falling snow into swirling patterns. Everything around him is nketed in pristine white. 12:24 He couldn''t help but sigh and mutter, "This damn weather," as he braced himself against the chill. in pristine white. He couldn''t help but sigh and mutter, "This damn weather," as he braced himself against the chill. Lou trudged through the snow, each step leaving a deep imprint on the whitendscape. Above him, the snow continued to fall from the grey skies. Every now and then, a brilliant sh of purple lightning would cut through the heavens, followed by the deep rumble of thunder that reverberated through thend. The territory he found himself in was nothing short of peculiar. Here, the weather is in a perpetual state of snowfall, no matter the season. And as the day waned into evening, the skies would often unleash their fury, painting the heavens with streaks of vivid purple lightning, their brilliance contrasting starkly against the bleakness of thendscape. Despite the unusual weather, the people who lived in thisnd had grown ustomed to its idiosyncrasies, forging a way of life amid the constant snowfall and sporadic storms that defined their world. Before settling in this remotend, Lou had done his fair share of research. Survival in the post-Fall world demanded knowledge, and he was keen to uncover the secrets and peculiarities of the ces he ventured into. His new haunt, the bar, was no exception. The owner of the establishment is a figure known simply as Eriksen. Despite the youthful visage he disyed to him, Eriksen is rumoured to be around ny years old, implying that he had lived as an old man through the tumultuous years of the Fall. The mysteries behind his transformation from elderly to youthful were a topic of spection, but Lou didn''t dwell on it too much. What he did know was that Eriksen had achieved the realm of a Disk Formation leveler, which exined not only his youthful appearance but also his confidence in running a bar in a ce where the weather was as unpredictable as the world itself. This remote establishment is a refuge from the chaos outside, and Lou is content to be a part of themunity that had taken root here. Lou sighed. And then as he takes his step, he seems to be teleporting. Each time he takes a step, miles of distance is traversed. And not before long he arrives at his home. It is a cabin built on top of a snowy mountain. He is the only one around here and there is no other people in the fifty-kilometer radius. He opens the door and quickly shut the door before the snow outside that is raging coulde inside The moment he enters, the entire cabin lit up. >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Chapter 1566 Uninvited Guest 1566 Uninvited Guest The snow keeps falling and it seems to fall even more heavily than before. Dark clouds gather suddenly and thunder and lightning keep falling. But there is a cabin on a mountain. And it perched defiantly on this deste mountaintop, defied the expectations typically associated with such remote abodes. It was far more than a simple shelter; it is a luxurious retreat from the unforgiving elements outside. Upon entering, he casually discarded his coat and hat on a convenient hanger, a routine he had grown ustomed to over the years. The interior of the cabin was nothing short of opulent. It boasted six spacious bedrooms, each meticulously designed and appointed, with the capacity tofortably house up to twelve guests. Lou''s cabin is an extravagant retreat, a stark contrast to the harsh, unpredictable world thaty just beyond its walls. An open-n kitchen, dining area, and living room were anchored by a warm, inviting firece, providing a perfect setting for gatherings and an escape from the relentless chill outside. For those who wished to enjoy the crisp mountain air, a balcony extended from the cabin,plete with an outdoor cooking area. It is a ce where one could savour a meal while taking in the breath-taking views that stretched out before them. The ground floor is adorned with two queen-sized bedrooms, each with its own private bath. Descending to the lower level revealed three more bedrooms, including two additional queen bedrooms and a bunk room with two sets of bunk beds, all sharing a spacious bathroom. In every corner of the cabin, the feeling of opulence blended seamlessly with the rugged beauty of its surroundings, providing a retreat of unparalleledfort amid the tumultuous world beyond. Lou had cultivated friendships that spanned the globe, forming connections with individuals from all walks of life, from the highest echelons of power to the most remote and obscure corners of the world. Despite his influential connection, Lou cherished his privacy above all else. No, precisely because of his connection that he cherished privacy He had carefully chosen this isted mountaintop cabin as his sanctuary, a ce where the prying eyes of the world''s power yers could not prate. It is a well-kept secret, known only to a few trusted people, that the unassuming figure who frequented the bar was, in fact, one of the world''s great figures. Exiting the bath, Lou felt a subtle sense of rejuvenation, the rxation seeping into his muscles. Quickly, he donned his clothes, his body hardly registering the bite of the cold air that would have troubled most mortals. As a Disk Formation leveler, he should have been impervious to the whims of temperature, his body capable of regting its internal climate with ease. However, the Multiversal Convergence had wrought unexpected changes upon his physiology. His once absolute resistance to the elements had waned, leaving him feeling the cold more acutely than ever before. Something changed after the Multiversal Convergence. And everyone knows and could feel it. The world had indeed be a more challenging ce. Prior to the Multiversal Convergence, Disk Formation levelers wielded immense power. They could perceive the world with their Divine Sense, allowing them to traverse vast distances in mere moments. The whole world was at their fingertips. However, the Convergence had altered the very fabric of reality that they were used to Even Disk Formation levelers found it challenging to extend their Divine Sense across the world as effortlessly as they once did. Thews governing existence had shifted, demanding more from those who sought to dominate them. The Multiversal Convergence had brought with it a world where strength, adaptability, and innovation were paramount, where even the mightiest had to re-evaluate their capabilities. But Lou did not hate it that much. Perfection is the end of progress. That is what he believes. Thus, only a perpetually imperfect being could strive to eternal effort of being perfect and as such only an imperfect being is a perfect being. And it make him feel mortal. The Multiversal Convergence was nothing short of cataclysmic. In most other worlds, such an event would have resulted in catastrophic destruction, possibly leading to the obliteration of the entire reality. However, Earth Prime is unique. Earth Prime possessed the All Source, a reservoir of unimaginable power and potential. Lou knows a lot of the secret of the world so he also knows that the World Orb that is mentioned by the system goes by another name And that it is called the All Source When the Multiversal Convergence urred, instead of destruction, Earth Prime experienced a transformation. The influx of energy from countless dimensions and universes flooded the, infusing it with newfound strength and vitality. "It strengthened the world and it strengthen the rules" he thought in his mind The All Source yed a crucial role in this transformation. It acted as a cosmic sponge, absorbing the various energies and harmonizing them. It extracted the good and beneficial aspects, purifying them, while mitigating the harmful or chaotic elements. This process not only saved Earth Prime from annihtion but also made it stronger, expanding its boundaries and capabilities. The All Source had turned Earth Prime into a crucible of unparalleled potential, a world where energies from myriad realities converged More opportunities, more energy and more¡­.chaos The effects of the Multiversal Convergence were profound, reshaping not only Earth but also the entire Milky Way gxy. The once-familiar celestialndscape is transformed into an uncharted frontier of cosmic anomalies. New stars zed to life, their radiance illuminating the gctic expanse. Entireary systems, previously unknown, burst into existence, challenging the boundaries of what was once considered the norm in astrophysics. These newly formed worlds, with their unique ecosystems and origins, is a testament to the sheerplexity and diversity of the Multiverse. Earth itself underwent a metamorphosis, its size expanding exponentially. The journey from one continent to another now spanned vast stretches of time, measured not in mere days or months, but in decades and even centuries. The expansion seemed inexorable, as if the very fabric of space and time is in flux, continually redrawing the boundaries of what was possible. The Multiversal Convergence was a double-edged sword. While it had empowered the denizens of Earth, imbuing them with newfound strength and resilience, it had also emboldened the Heavenly Will, the force that watched over the world. This divine consciousness, now cast its gaze upon those who stood at the precipice of power in this transformed world. To figures like Lou, who had reached one of the highest echelons of strength, the scrutiny of the Heavenly Will is palpable. It manifested as a subtle yet oppressive force, an invisible hand seeking to curtail the unfettered potential of humanity. The capricious weather, the relentless snow, and the world''s myriad challenges¡ªall were orchestrated by the Heavenly Will as a means of control and restriction. Lou understood this delicate bnce. While the Multiversal Convergence had granted humanity newfound might, it had also awakened a higher authority¡ªone that sought to maintain equilibrium in the face of burgeoning power. It is a struggle as old as time itself, a cosmic dance between human ambition and divine intervention. This delicate intery between the heavenly forces and human ambition is not a source of anger for Lou or those who had ascended to his level of power. They understood it as an inherent part of existence, as natural as the ebb and flow of seasons. "The matters of the world is not my concern anymore" he muttered to himself and sigh 12:25 Was it a sigh of tiredness or resignation? Only he would knows. And now, he at least have his own Like the gentle sway of wind-blown leaves or the scorching heat of summer, this cosmic bnce is an interconnected bond. The Heavenly Will imposed restrictions to ensure the survival of Earth, while humans pushed their limits in their ceaseless pursuit of growth and achievement. Bnce and intery of power between the force of heaven and the will of humans. "The matters of the world is not my concern anymore" he muttered to himself and sigh Was it a sigh of tiredness or resignation? Only he would knows. And now, he at least have his own loneliness to help himself cope He throws himself on the sofa and he was about to open the television to see the news or hear some music. He got some music from someone who managed to go to another parallel Earth that had all the same music that their Earth once has. Of course, because it is a different world, the lyrics of the song changes a little bit. But, beggars could not be choosers. He was about to rx himself when suddenly Lou sense went into overdrive and he got up from the sofa. "Activate stealth protection" Lou cabin swiftly came to life as hemanded, activating its security protocols. The lights momentarily flickered green, signalling that the stealth protection was engaged. This wasn''t the first time he''d had to use it, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest. With a newfound sense of assurance, he made his way to the cabin''s entrance and peered at the inte. There, standing before his secluded sanctuary, was a man he knew all too well. And that person is looking at him. And Lou recognise this man "Shit. It''s you" ¡­. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1567 Inkwell

Chapter 1567 Inkwell

A Few Minutes Ago Ssszt! Amidst the frigid wilderness, space itself seemed to tear apart with a haunting sound. From this rift emerged a man, who nced around, surveying his surroundings. "Full of snow and winter winds," he thought to himself, his gaze sweeping the bleakndscape. He then cast his eyes upward, where heavy snowfall and fierce winds obscured his view. He adjusted his vision, zooming in on a distant mountain peak. As details of the distant peak came into focus, a sly smile spread across his face. "Is that where it is? Still, it must be heavily protected if I could not see anything," he muttered with a hint of anticipation. With a sense of purpose, he started his ascent towards the distant mountain peak. Every step he took left a mark in the pristine snow, creating a trail that wound its way up. The mountain is an imposing presence, its slopes nketed in thickyers of snow. He look toward the top of the mountain and he narrowed his eyes "Even the peak is modified. He really don''t want anyone to know he is here" he sighed asional roars and howls echoed through the air a sign that wilderness thrived in this harsh environment. Despite the challenging conditions, the man pressed on, his steps steady and unwavering. His breath hung in the frigid air as he climbed ever higher. As he journeyed through this strange, snow-coveredndscape, he couldn''t help but muse aloud, "This is odd. I am sure of it." His words barely carried through the biting wind In the midst of the frozen wilderness, the man''s muttered words seemed to be lost to the wind, vanishing into the vast, snow-covered expanse. Yet, they held a significance known only to him. Those who did not know what he is thinking about would not be able to understand what he is saying and what he means. But he was never a talkative person. But when he is flustered and when he is panicked and when he wanted to calm himself down, he would talk to himself He produced a uniquepass, an item not bound by thews of physics, but rather, by mystical forces. His eyes locked onto thepass, findingfort and validation in its guidance. With a solemn nod, he affirmed his unwavering conviction. "It''s here," he dered, a newfound determination coursing through him as he stowed thepass away in his pouch. This time he would no longer doubt it as he put thepass back into his pouch. Whoosh! The wind keep getting stronger and the snow keep falling relentlessly Amidst the relentless snowfall, a solitary figure marched through the unforgiving wilderness. Cloaked in a bear fur coat, his facial features remained concealed, a testament to the biting cold that gnawed at his resolve. Overhead, the tumultuous symphony of thunder and lightning yed out with awe-inspiring grandeur. Thunderps resonated like the mighty strokes of a cosmic hammer, while jagged bolts of lightning momentarily cleaved the sky, threatening to strike the very earth beneath. Yet, in the face of nature''s fury, the snow continued to fall unabated, its relentless descent creating a serene, albeit perilous, nket of white. Undeterred, the man pressed on, his unwavering determination contrasting starkly with the tumult above. His relentless march eventually brought him to a secluded cabin, a solitary refuge amidst the icy destion. As he approached the cabin''s entrance, a peculiar urrence disrupted his course. In the midst of the pristine whitendscape, a sudden burst of vibrant green light radiated around him. Simultaneously, he felt the weight of an oppressive energy bear down upon him, though the sensation was fleeting,sting no more than a mere heartbeat. "He is cautious" this man thought Then he pushed the inte button and he announce himself "I think you know who I am, Inkwell," he announced, his voice carrying a tone of familiarity. Lou, on the other side of the inte, recognized the voice immediately and sighed. "It''s been a long time since someone called me like that." The man replied, "I''ve been searching for you in Ankara." Lou responded simply with, "I moved." "Evidently," the man remarked with a hint of dry humor. A brief silence hung between them before Lou added, "You''re going to leave an acquaintance out in the cold?" Another sigh could be heard from the inte, followed by the distinctive sound of the cabin''s door opening. With a smile beneath his bear fur-covered visage, the man stepped inside ¡­. Inside the cabin, the man carefully hung his bear coat on the hanger near the entrance door. With the coat removed, his appearance became fully visible. He is a young man, standing around six feet seven inches tall, with distinct Caucasian features. His bright brown eyes held an air of curiosity, and hazel hair was neatly tied behind the back of his head. Lou couldn''t help but notice the wine gourd tied to the young man''s left hip. "Wine Beggar Louise," Lou stated, a touch of recognition in his voice. Though the man face had changed somewhat since thest time Lou had seen him, he still bore the undeniable traits of someone Lou knew. thest time they met Louise ask him to do something he could not do. He still remember that day sometimes. He only thought at that time that there is such a magic that could wipe out such a cause and effect. And it is even more terrifying that Louise seems to know that he had lost something. In a world filled with renowned figures, many known for their extraordinary abilities and influence, there was a select group that Lou recognized as particrly enigmatic and formidable. Death Monarch, Earthshaker Raymond, Time Master Jean, Mind Maniptor Hiate, Archmage Illusionist Hikigaya, and several others held the power to shape the world, their actions capable of causing cataclysmic shifts. Yet, among these prominent individuals, Lou was aware of the existence of others like Louise. These individuals were rarely seen in the grand stage of world powers, opting for a more covert and mysterious approach to their actions. Despite their rtive obscurity, Lou knew their methods were potent and their influence profound. "I heard you called yourself Lou around this part" Louise suddenly said. Lou nodded. "It''s the first name thate up from my mind" "you use my name?" Old Lou nodded "Inkwell does not really sound like a name don''t you think?" Louise only chuckles at this Despite the seemingly amiable atmosphere between them, both Lou and Louise understood that this is not a friendly social visit. Louise presence was not born out of deep friendship, and Inkwell decision to admit him into the cabin was rooted in ack of trust. To the casual observer, this might appear contradictory ¨C why let someone you don''t trust inside your home? However, for those who knew Inkwell well, they understood that he rarely adhered to conventionalmon sense. His actions were often enigmatic Inkwell has never act ording to normalmon sense. Inkwell is not a fighter. He is a Disk Formation leveler, but he is not exactly the fighting type. That is not his talent and that is not his Path. His method is a bit different than other and so, his method of fighting is also very different. From the moment Louise foot crossed the threshold of the cabin, a subtle transformation unfolded in the atmosphere. The air seemed to ripple with unseen energy, resonating with Inkwell mastery over the protective enchantments that swirled around every corner of his abode. The cabin was more than just four walls; it was a fortress of mystic defense. Every inch of the structure was meticulously woven with protective spells, imbued with the essence of mystical incantations that acts a protection spell. Awork of invisible wardsy beneath the wooden floors, forming an intricatettice of magical safeguards. These wards could rival the most fortified cities in the world, rendering this humble cabin an impervious stronghold. Hidden amongst the rustic decor were devices of arcane origin, each ready to unleash a barrage of mystical energies at a moment''s notice. Enchanted weapons hung from the walls, their gleaming surfaces reflecting the ambient light, attesting to their readiness for action. Louise felt the weight of this aura the moment he stepped in. He knew that in this domain, Inkwell is the sovereign ruler. Here, Louise is a guest, treading cautiously through territory that was not his own. Unless Louise had reached Divine Comprehension realm, Inkwell is confident he could take down Louise if he began attacking him in this cabin. Outside, Inkwell did not have such confidence. Inside, he had one hundred percent confidence to subdue and even kill Loise if he wanted to. And Louise also understood that the moment he enter, he enters a troop. But he enters anyway. Because that is the only way to make Inkwell trust him "Why are you here?" "Someone wanted to meet you" Hearing this Inkwell eyes frowned. "Who?" "It is faster if I show you" and he shakes his wine gourd and Inkwell frowns. He understood what Louise is implying "In there?" "In here¡­.so please put down the ward. Let me work my magic" Inkwell however did not seem to want to do anything "You can''t trust me?" "We are not friends" Inkwell said and Louise only chuckles. He could understand such wariness. After all, if Inkwell came to him with that same kind of request he would also be like him. So, he rummaged around his sleeve and then brought out something A ck polished stone. And then he throws it to Inkwell. Inkwell did not understand why Louise give him such a stone and so he inspect it and the moment he inspect it he sighed. He saw a symbol and he knows who it is that gives Louise this stone and why Louise is here today. "It''s him?" "It''s him. He said you owe him one" Inkwell sighed. "it finallyes to bite me in the ass" as he chuckles bitterly .. Chapter 1568 Dangerous Obsession

Chapter 1568 Dangerous Obsession

With a resigned sigh, Inkwell waved his hand, dispelling the ward that had cocooned the cabin. The oppressive pressure that had encircled them faded, and Louise could feel the release of tension in the air. A smile crept across Louise face. Louise uncorked his wine gourd, and the atmosphere quivered with the unique sound of space tearing. Spatial distortions swirled around him, like ethereal ribbons, culminating in the sudden appearance of a man right before him. This neer bore a yful smile, an enigmatic presence. The room crackled with energy the moment this persones out from the ground As the man emerged from the gourd, he stretched his neck nonchntly, as though he had just walked out of a confined room. His demeanour is casual, "It felt cramped" he mutters A staff, intricately carved and radiating formidable energy, is strapped to his back. This staff emitted an aura that generated ck space around him, neutralizing naturalws and energy in its vicinity. The ck space gradually condensed into a miniature floating sphere, orbiting the man like a protective shield. He is adorned in a tattered and patched purple robe, its appearance not indicative of its true power. His long hair partially obscured his left eye, adding to his enigmatic aura. A translucent ck cloth veiled the lower half of his face, though his smile is still discernible. A white mist began swirling around his feet, enveloping him and rendering his figure semi-translucent. His eyes gleamed with sharpness and determination, an aura emanating from him that could seemingly disintegrate everything in its path. Inkwell simply said "Stop that" The man nodded and roll up his sleeve on his right hand to reveal a watch on his wrist. But unlike normal watches, there is no numbers inside the watches this watch is clear not used to tell time. This person then moves the upperyer of the watch and spin it clockwise and suddenly there is an aura that covers his body. And the area stop dematerializing "You should have remembered to set it like that each time. If not my entire cabin would be destroyed" The manughed a bit and then said "If you build it simply without so much magic and mystical arts embedded into it, my powers would not affect it at all" Inkwell only sighed, clearly not wanting to fall into a debate with this person This person that came out of the gourd is none other than Void, the former leader of the Criem Alliance and is now still one of the most wanted men in the world Inkwell goes to the kitchen and pour himself some water. " I thought you are galivanting around the world with the Oracle. I heard some chatter in the old channel that you also seem to be present in Greece. I never expected you to be here" Voidughed. But hisugh always sound weird. It is the kind ofughter that make people feel eerie Inkwell then throws the polished stone back to void. It is simply a ck polished stone carved with a painting of a cloud. That is Void sign. It evolved along the years. In the past, the sign ins a bit different. But during his time as the leader of the Crime Alliance, there is a way for Void tomunicate with the people he knows. One of them is by giving them a sign of a cloud. Behind the cloud, is nothingness And everyone who saw this painting would knows that it is Void that is painting it. Because those who look at the painting would see and feel something that is empty. Once you touched and see the painting, anyone with energy would feel like they are pulled into a? certain kind of void. That is why when Louise gave him that stone and when he look at that stone and saw that painting he knew exactly who hade and who had instructed Louise toe to his abode. "That which cannot be seen" By knowing things that exist, you can know that which does not exist. the void is nothingness. By knowing things that exist, you can know that which does not exist. That is the void. When your spirit is not in the least clouded, when the clouds of bewilderment clear away, there is the true void. It could also be could be called Ku. Or Sora. It could be tranted as the sky or Heaven. But it could also mean Void. And the clouds high in the heavens is Void calling card "In the Void is virtue, and no evil. Wisdom has existence. Principle has existence, the Way has existence, spirit is nothingness'' The clouds is that sign. The inspiratione from the Book of Five Rings, the Void chapter. Since then, Void has always used clouds as his sign, almost like his seal Void crush the stone into dust and he blows it with his mouth and the ashes flew up into the air. "How did you find me?" Inkwell ask. "let''s talk about thatter. I need something from you" Inkwell eyes narrowed Inkwell knew that Void might seem like a stable man but this person has never been stable and any appearance that appear to make him stable is nothing more than just a misconception. Inkwell knows a lot of crazy people. One of them is Void. And then there is Narleod. And then another one that is crazier than these two is the Magician Out of the many crazy people he met, these three people left the most impression on him. The reason why Inkwell thought of them as crazy is simply because they do not follow the norms ofmon people and their dreams and desire is too big and too unachievable. And that is why Inkwell categorised them as crazy people. But this did not mean he look down on them. It is just that not many people would dare to dreams or desire as much as these crazy people. And because there is no guarantee that the endeavour they wanted to do could work. He sighed and then ask "what is it? If youe here with all this secret measure, it must be because you wanted me to do something. There is not a lot of things I could do." Inkwell paused for a second before continuing by saying "I am not good in fighting. You know this. So, if its about fighting I am out. If you wanted to reim your seat as the leader of Crime Alliance, I would dissuade you from doing that. The Red Table had assumed control. There is no ce for you in the Crime Alliance anymore" Inkwell paused for a second but Void still did not respond to his words "So, it is not these things¡­.Do you want me to help with Erika?" But Inkwell shook his head "I am not going to step my feet in the mud again" he quickly said "I do not intend to be involved in the matter of the world power. Right now, I am just trying to be low profile. With the Broker dead, I feel a little bit easier. So, I don''t want to be involved in something big" Inkwell is afraid that Void would ask him to do some crazy stuff like the Magician did. Some people did not know that the reason for the explosion of the building in Arturia is because of the Magician but Inkwell knows very well, that the explosion is the Magician weapon test run. He heard from his connection that the ck market began selling that weapon. It is clear the Magician is hoarding a lot of energy stone. He is not that daring that he would dare to incur the wrath of all seven great powers. During that meeting, if Death Monarch, Hikigaya and Jean is not there, how could the casualties be so low? It is estimated if those three Divine Comprehension leveler is not there, the casualties would wipe out almost half the city. And those who survived would be very little. Not to mention the explosion would take out the entire city square Void thenughed "None of that. I know that you did not want to tangle with the world powers and I respect that" At hearing this Inkwell could only snort in disbelief. Void might appear more refined and gentlemanly than thest time they meet each other but he knows this kid never respect anyone. Unruly, cruel, maniptive and crazy. That is his assessment of Void. But as years passes by, his craziness also has some kind of method to it. And that makes him even scarier. And Inkwell knows that Void has this obsession with Death Monarch. And that is the main reason he is afraid that whatever Void would ask would be something rted to Death Monarch. Death Monarch was no longer the inconspicuous or solitary figure he once was, vulnerable to containment or suppression. Even in the past, there had been no force capable of effectively constraining him. However, back then, his influence hadn''t extended to epass the entire world. Even when he had founded Pandemonium, there had still been numerous heroes and viins throughout the world who could pose a formidable challenge to him. But now, things were different. Death Monarch had ascended to the pinnacle of his power. He stood as the single most powerful individual in the world. His cultivation had reached unparalleled heights, and he reigned supreme, unchallenged by any other force on the. In the current state of the world, defeating Death Monarch would require a coalition of unparalleled strength. Hikigaya and Jean would have to join forces, and even that might not be sufficient. They would need to rally the full might of the factions and alliances standing behind them to stand a chance against him. To eliminate Death Monarch entirely would necessitate a global conflict, with nearly all of the world''s powers uniting in a war against Pandemonium and its formidable leader. The sheer scale of such an undertaking was daunting, and the consequences, both foreseen and unforeseen, would be catastrophic. In such situation, the chance to kill him would rise to eighty percent. But even in such scenario, even if the Six great power wins that battle, the aftermath would be tragic. No world power will be willing to plunge into a war that would bring ruin and destruction on an unprecedented scale. The potential cost, both in lives and resources, is too immense, and no one is willing to take that gamble. So, despite the threat posed by Death Monarch, the world remained in an uneasy equilibrium, wary of triggering a global catastrophe. That is the kind of man that Void is obsessed about. A man who held the world on the palm of his hand. >> Chapter 1569 Changes of Past and Present

Chapter 1569 Changes of Past and Present

That is why Void is crazy. But just because you wanted to be crazy like that, don''t drag me into your craziness, Inkwell thought in his heart. " I don''t need you to do anything that would step on anyone toes" Hearing this Inkwell heaved a sigh of relief. "Then what is it you want me to do?" "I need you to build me a box" Inkwell raise his eyebrows "You could ask anyone else" "No, only you could build this box" Then Void look toward Louise and Lousie knows this is his que to make himself scarce "Go to the second floor" Inkwell said and so Louise listens and goes to the second floor. He is only hired by Void to apany him to this ce. Other things are not his concern. Inkwell knows that this must be something secretive so he waves his hand again and the are that he and Void are standing on seems to be separated from the space of the cabin. They still is in the cabin but if one look at the area they are in, it was like they had vanished. When Inkwell waves his hand, he had separated the space between the cabin and the are they are standing on. It is more likepressing the space but allowing them to exist in that same space yet undetected. Even if Louise wanted to spy now, he couldn''t. And then Void bring out something from his bag of holdings. An orb. The orb is shining green and just by looking at it, Inkwell could feel the powerful vitalitying out of this orb "what is this?" "I don''t know" Void said with a smile on his face "All I know is that the Oracle seem to want it from me. And so¡­..I ran" "It''s something precious" Inkwell concluded Void nodded "I believe so" Void does not know what this orb s. But Loki, Yewa Hafar and the Oracle Erika, they know what it is. And they have been searching for it. This orb is something that Void had took from the Vitt Temple It is the orb that Loki was searching for. It is also the same orb that Yewa Hafar is looking for. And it is one of the reasons why Eriak decided to help and aid one of the most wanted men in the world Because this orb is the Revival Orb. And this is the Orb that would start the War of the Sovereigns ¡­. Upon the slopes of Mount Parnassus in Greece, a spectacle of divine grandeur unfolds. Here, where the heavens kiss the Earth, countless peaks stretch skyward like nature''s own sentinels, their jagged forms pointing toward celestial realms. Among these sacred heights lies the Temple of Apollo, a ce of unparalleled sanctity, nestled in the heart of Delphi. By now the whole world knows that the Oracle had returned and she returned to Greece and once again allying herself with the Seven Warlords The Temple of Apollo at Delphi has finished construction. The bonds between the Oracle and the Seven Warlords have been rekindled, casting a formidable aura over this sacrednd. The Temple of Apollo, a masterpiece of architectural prowess, now stands in its full glory. It is the radiant centrepiece, surrounded by an awe-inspiring ensemble that pays homage to the gods of Olympus. These sacred structures dot thendscape of Mount Parnassus, like celestial sentries guarding the path to divinity. Amidst this hallowedndscape, statues of lesser deities and ethereal nymphs adorn the terrain. Their graceful forms emerge from the mist, lending an air of mystique and enchantment to the surroundings. As the mist weaves its enigmatic veil, those who embark on the ascent of this sacred mountain are greeted with breath-taking vistas that stretch beyond the limits of human imagination. The Temple of Apollo at Delphi, a testament to human devotion and divine connection, invites pilgrims and seekers of wisdom to ascend its sacred steps. It stands as a testament to the enduring power of faith and the profound mysteries of the cosmos, a ce where Earth and Heaven converge in timeless harmony. The ascent of Mount Parnassus follows a path known as the Sacred Way, a rugged trail that winds its way from the mountain''s base to its lofty summit. While the road itself remains unpaved, an ethereal enchantment seems to linger along the very ground trodden by countless pilgrims that wanted to see the Oracle and the Temple. Most of Eriak Acolytes also lives near the base of the mountain. Only her disciples are allowed to live inside the temple and as for people who are allowed to aspire to be her disciple, they could live near the temples Even though there is such rules, the rules are not that strict. Those who embark on the path of irvoyance is scarce and Erika did not make it hard for them Every few weeks, a few Acolytes would be allowed to live near the Temple and help Erika in her task nking this Sacred Way are treasuries, each dedicated to housing the offerings brought forth by the diverse cities of Greece. Among these humble tributes lie gleaming treasures of gold, formidable weapons, and shimmering energy stones, all presented with profound reverence. Yet, despite the alluring treasures lining the route, a profound and universal respect for the sanctity of this ce holds sway. There is many magic in this world. There is dark magic and there is white magic There is also a kind of magic that is sacred and divine. And the offering once given, now be sacred. And sacred things bears sacred magic. Once these offerings are ced, they are forever transformed into sacred relics, bearing the very essence of this divine enchantment. In the presence of such sanctity, even the most covetous hearts dare noty a hand upon these hallowed offerings. Taking an offering to the gods would always have consequences. The act of pilfering from the sacred offerings to the gods is bound by an unspokenw to those who know it: the magnitude of misfortune unleashed was directly proportional to the size of the transgression. Small thefts invited minor misfortunes, whilerger infringements would incur correspondingly greater consequences. The most perilous act, however, is meddling with offerings that could not be quantified, as it summoned forth a malevolent cmity of deadly proportions. Widespread wisdom held that tampering with the sacred offerings along the Sacred Way wielded the power to manipte the delicate bnce of cause and effect, irrevocably altering one''s destiny and fortune. Such knowledge instilled in all a sense of reverence and fear, dissuading even the most brazen fromying a hand upon the treasures that lined the path. Instead, with devout piety, they embarked on their ascent to the temple, cautious not to disrupt offering This temple however would not have been so honoured if not because of the person living in it And who is living inside thatrge temple on the peak of Mount Parnassus? The One-Eyed Oracle Erika! ¡­ Erika is in her chamber. Her chamber is designed like an ancient Greece chamber. It has all that exotess of an architecture of a distant past. She is sitting cross legged on the floor and she seems to be closing her eyes. Then when she opens it, there is an aura that burst out from him. But this aura is like a ripple of wind but not strong enough to destroy anything. Instead, if anyone is in this room right now, they would be surprised when they look at Erika eyes. It is white and cloudy, like her cornea had been covered by some kind of white substance. And her eyes moves right and left like she is seeing something. She seems to be in a trance. And then she closes her eyes back and smile. Opening it back, her eyes had returned to normal. She is smiling and she seems joyful? and then sheughed. "He finally did it" And there is a smile on her face "The Revival orb will be there" she thought. "But what should I use it for?" she mutter and sighed. Erika is in her already built temple, on the mountain of Parnassus, inside a temple that is ten times as wide as the original Temple of Apollo She then sighed "There is too many variables" But even though she is sighing, there is a smile on the corner of her mouth. She clearly did not hate it that things has be like this Instead, she felt even happier. She needs to calcte more and pout more effort but she is prepared for that. "I just wish that this is a true hope and not just a false one "The War of Sovereign might change a little now." Erika released a deep sigh, her form gracefully gliding out of her chamber. Through the grand atrium, she soared, ascending toward the heavens. As she ascended, the clouds gathered around her like a congregation of nature''s spirits, the wind howling fiercely but repelled by an unseen force field. In the boundless sky, she hung suspended, her gaze fixed upon the radiant sun, its golden light painting the world below. She contemted the ever-changing tapestry of clouds, the intricate dance of light and shadow over thendscape, and the beauty that unfolded beneath her gaze. She sighed. "Death Monarch changes many things. And there is new variables. I need to do another divination to see how many things have changed and how it diverged" >> Chapter 1570 Turmoil In The World ? There is a lot of things that Azief done this time that is not ording to the script of fate and destiny. Changes, a lot of changes, big change that is so not easily modified by fate and destiny. What had started as mere ripples had now grown into a powerful, unrelenting wave, surging forth with an intensity that even Erika found difficult toprehend. It was as if the world itself had been stirred from its slumber, shaken by the magnitude of Azief actions, and the consequences were cascading like a stormy sea. Erika could only describe this tumultuous situation as a raging wave, a force of nature that threatened to reshape everything in its path. The currents of destiny had been disrupted, and time and space that is determined is now adrift in uncharted waters. "It''s terrifying. It''s exciting. And it is full of adventures" she mutters before sheughs a bitIn the original War of the Sovereign, the war started because of Jean. To be more urate it is because Paulette died and because of that Jean involvement be an inevitability This is cause and effect. And then the World Government discover the Revival Orb. Of course, even before then, there are methods to revive people But the way Paulette died was unusual. And so, the price of reviving her is a method that even Jean who studied the Laws of time was stunned and could not use it to revive her. Of course, what most peopled doesn''t know, it is during that time, that Jean found a way to basically rewrite the entire timeline. In other words, if that didn''t happen to him, then during the final Battle, Jena would not have such idea of sending Loki back through time and having the power and ability to do it. Erika even felt like there is a guiding hand from behind. The Revival Orb is an orb that contains life energy, vitality that seems to be able to change the fabric of reality of the Omniverse itself. Certain magical artefact or items could sometimes change the fabric of reality. But that also depends on the reality of that ne. Some rules are easy to break in a low-level world. If Paulette had died in a low-level world, Jean could snap his finger and Paulette could be instantly revived. Because thew in a low-level world is low. And so, it is easier to manipte It is the same logic because Sovereign rarely set their foot on Earth, at least not personally. Because when they do, the rules of the world had to change to amodate them who have gone beyond the normal rules. Even cosmic rules bend and shatters under their pressure. Basically, Sovereign is the ceiling of power hence the saying only Sovereign could kill Sovereign. To put it simply, only a god can kill a god. That orb has the power to even rewrite reality of high-level world and the moment it was discovered, it is expected that it would create chaos. The World Government at that time, does all kinds of research on that Orb. The technology of that time has surpassed the current technology so they could even determine what kind of artefact it is and how it could be used and its effect The discovery of the Revival Orb was a moment of sheer tion for the World Government. It was as if they had stumbled upon the philosopher''s stone, a legendary artifact that promised immortality even for gods. The implications were staggering. Their primary n was to wield this precious artifact as a failsafe. If any of the Sovereigns they supported were to meet their demise, the Revival Orb would serve as a potent insurance policy, resurrecting their chosen champions. Additionally, the Orb could be seen as a diplomatic tool, a bargaining chip to entice other Sovereigns to join their cause. The allure of such a powerful resurrection artifact could potentially sway the most stubborn hearts and tip the scales of power in their favor. Hirate at that time is still a great schemer and a cunning politician but he also manage to maintaining his power for a long because of his meticulous nning and strategic thinking, especially when it came to gaining an upper hand for the World Government. And it was not any different when the World Government found the Revival Orb With the discovery of the Revival Orb, he probably have been working tirelessly on a multitude of schemes and contingencies to harness its power for their cause. As far as Erika could ascertain, one of the steps taken by the World Government was tomission the creation of a special box. This box was designed with a singr purpose - to conceal the Revival Orb from even the Divine Sense of a Sovereign, making it virtually undetectable to all but the most astute observers. However, in a twist of fate, news of this secret project somehow leaked out prematurely. Among those who received this ssified information was Boris, the leader of the Revolutionary Army at the time. Boris, ever vignt and always seeking to counter the World Government''s advances, promptly shared this revtion with Jean, who was residing in Nevend. This unexpected turn of events set in motion a chain reaction that would reverberate throughout the world, altering the course of history in unforeseeable ways. The Orb, once a closely guarded secret, was then at the center of a storm that threatened to consume all who sought its power. This was the seed of war that would lead to the greatest war between gods on Earth. The moment Jean learned of the Orb existence, a burning desire to possess it ignited within him. Driven by this urge, Jean hatched a daring n. He infiltrated the imprable fortress of the World Government, employing his divine method and easily breaking the defense of the World Government. Jean heist marked the incendiary beginning of a war that would rock the very foundations of the celestial hierarchy. The battle lines were drawn, alliances forged and broken, and destinies rewritten as gods shed in an epic struggle for control. It was a war of cosmic proportions, where the boundaries between divinity and mortality blurred, and the world itself trembled under the weight of their conflict. But this time¡­..this time, things are different. There is now seven great powers and hundreds more faction and forces vying for power in the background. The situation is also different. "Like the poisoning of Paulette" Erika still remembers what happenst time. Paulette would not be in danger until Jena nearly reaches Sovereign. And never before in the history that she knows that Paulette got poisoned with such inexplicable poison that puts her to aa-like sleep Jean had asked him if she knows the cure. She said she knows it. But this is not the right time for him to ask that question. After assuring Jean that Paulette would not die because of the poison, Jean would be returning back to the Republic to handle the matter of Tartarus. "Well, that is the other problem" she thought to herself as she floated even higher up toward the sky She is bathing in the sunlight and let the wind up above the sky to blows over her. She takes a deep breath and look down below her. Looking down, she could see the cities below and see her temple. She sighed. "I manage to save Boris. But I could not hand him to Katarina yet. As long as Katarina get my message she would understand" "Haish, Tartarus. It is quite a design. But the Republic would be in hot water" she thought and the thought could not help but brings a little bit of chuckle to her One of the big events that happens in the world after the battle between Kaiju and Death Monarch is none other than Borising out from Tartarus. The other big story is Tartarus itself Tartarus is a ce of torture. The revtion of Tartarus, the ndestine prison of the Republic, sent shockwaves throughout the world. This dark and ominous ce, concealed from the public eye, had been a well-guarded secret, only to be revealed in such a high profile way. And in that earth-shaking battle with the Magician, the Rat and a few other masked men, the existence of Tartarus is revealed to the world. The world gazed upon this grim chamber of torment, where whispers of unspeakable suffering and misery had been concealed for ages. The Senate, the governing body of the Republic, found itself in turmoil. Suspicion ran rampant among the Senators, each casting wary nces at their colleagues. The question on everyone''s mind was whether certain individuals had been privy to Tartarus''s existence while others remained in the dark. For those Senators who felt excluded from this circle of knowledge, a pervasive sense of betrayal took root. They couldn''t help but wonder if they had been deceived by their own governing body. Trust eroded, alliances crumbled, and the delicate bnce of power within the Republic teetered on the brink of copse. Tartarus had revealed not only the horrors within its walls but also the fault lines within the Senate itself. The realization that certain members of the Senate held disproportionate authority and power sent shockwaves through the politicalndscape of the Republic. It is an issue that demanded immediate attention, for failure to address it could lead to the eventual copse of the entire political structure of the Republic. There is already protest from the Senators in the northern Europe. Jean, Katarina and even Boris had to address the people But right now, Jean is worried about Paulette who is poisoned and is in aa. Boris on the other hand had just escaped the prison and probably the Senate would not be too happy to see him. As for Katarina, her anger is probably at the peak right now. It is already fortunate enough that she did not went crazy and started a massacre in Moscow to avenge her brother. "I did not see it but I think the atmosphere in the Republic right now must be very tense" she muttered to herself. >> Chapter 1571 Her Hope ? The very nature of Tartarus is a stain on the Republic reputation. Tartarus isn''t just a prison; it is a ce where torture is employed not for the sake of extracting information or maintaining order, but as a means of intimidation and sadistic pleasure. It is now quickly bing a symbol of the darkest aspects of the Republic governance. And with it the fall of the image of the Republic And if that is the only thing that happened because for the revtion of Tartarus then it could still be excused or pacified by other measures But, there is another thing that happened after the revtion of Tartarus. Within the grim confines of Tartarus resided a motley assortment of inmates. Many were political adversaries of Boris, individuals who had dared to challenge the inner circle of the Senate. Others were branded as enemies due to their perceived subversive actions against the Republic. And then there were those who truly deserved thebel of monsters, criminals whose heinous deeds had ced them beyond the pale of society. Yet, what made Tartarus all the more disturbing is the presence of innocent individuals among its inmates. People who had been unjustly used, framed, or caught up in the political machinations of their time found themselves imprisoned alongside the truly wicked. Their suffering is a testament to the broken justice system of the Republic that had allowed such a ce to exist. The Republic even with their wars had always has this kind of pristine imagepared to the World Government or the sketchy pas of the Leage of Freedom. Among the Three Great Powers of Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic, the Republic has always had a more benevolent image Like a torch bearer for democracy. But the existence of the prison upended that image. When Tartarus was breached, and its captives were set free, the world bore witness to the chaos that ensued. Innocents were released, their lives shattered by their time in the hellish prison. Meanwhile, the monsters, now unshackled, roamed the world, hiding in shadows and striking fear into the hearts of all they encountered. The events surrounding Tartarus left an indelible mark on the Republic''s history, tarnishing its reputation both at home and abroad. There is also the public opinion of the world. The revtion of Tartarus, the Republic''s secret torture prison, sent shockwaves through the internationalmunity. It is a revtion that tainted the Republic''s image and raised deep concerns about the treatment of prisoners within its borders. In stark contrast to the Republic, the realm ruled by Death Monarch strictly prohibited the creation of torture chambers. Theirws is designed to prevent any form of cruel and inhumane treatment of prisoners. This stance is not merely an arbitrary decision; it had been codified in the World Convention, a collective agreement that governed the conduct of the world powers in various matters. One of the key principles established in this convention was the prohibition of torture. It is widely recognized that torture rarely yielded reliable confessions or information. Instead, it served as a means to release the dark and sadistic impulses of those who engaged in it, leaving victims physically and emotionally scarred. It is either Death Monarch, or the officials of Pandemonium that had articted this position, and it had been embraced by the internationalmunity. The World Convention also established strict guidelines for human experimentation, permitting it only under specific and tightly regted conditions. However, torture is unequivocally deemed uneptable, a practice that vited the fundamental principles of justice, humanity, and dignity of humans and of living beings. There is a global consensus against torture and the people who sees the Republic right now are all condemning them now. Internationalw, particrly the legal framework upheld by Pandemonium, unequivocally dered that torture and all forms of ill-treatment is categorically illegal. Themitment to these principles is non-negotiable, and the entire world is watching, ready to hold nations ountable for any vitions. Sasha, as the head of Death Monarch''s intelligence services, operated under a shroud of secrecy, and her methods remained veiled in mystery. However, one thing is clear: Death Monarch, the ruler of Pandemonium, is known for his unwavering resolve. When he made a decision or set a policy, there is no room for ambiguity. His actions spoke volumes about his principles. In the realm governed by Death Monarch, torture is not a tool of punishment or interrogation. If someone had earned his displeasure or posed a threat, the consequences is swift and decisive. Death Monarch had the power to eliminate individuals entirely, erasing them from existence. This approach, while undoubtedly severe, work very effectively and efficient to maintaining order and justice within Pandemonium. The harrowing years of the Weronian upation cast a grim spotlight on the stark difference between taking a life and systematically degrading the very essence of a human being. In the crucible of war''s brutality, the distinction became painfully evident. War, with its ceaseless horrors and unrelenting carnage, exposed the darkest facets of humanity. Those who had witnessed this abyss yearned for a world where the light ofpassion and empathy prevailed, Conversely, there were those who seemed intent on plunging the world even deeper into darkness. For them, survival is paramount, and they believed that ruthless methods were the key to achieving it. Killing, in the context of war, was tragically inevitable, but it remained a stark act¡ªa moment of termination, swift and brutal. However, the degradation of a human soul is an entirely different realm of cruelty. When one treated another human being as less than human, as a monster, the consequences were profound. The psychological scars ran deep, and the dehumanized individuals often emerged from such ordeals as distorted versions of themselves, their humanity fractured. The bitter truth was that, when subjected to relentless cruelty, even the most ordinary souls could be driven to the precipice of monstrosity. When you treat someone like a monster, you should not be surprised when you create monsters. Individuals who ascend to the echelons of power, much like Death Monarch, possess a profound understanding of the enigmatic concept of souls. They recognize that the soul is a potent force, aplex intery of darkness and light. While the history books that emerged after the Fall may have omitted certain details, those who lived through the harrowing crucible of the Weronian War understood all too well the depths of darkness that had shrouded that tumultuous era. It was a period marked by horrors too dire to be confined to mere words on pages. In the wake of these revtions and the unearthing of Tartarus, the Republic now found itself confronting a formidable bacsh. Boris, is now in Greece alongside the Oracle. Who knows what the Oracle is nning in her temple? Surely, holding Boris means that she has a n. And since Boris is there of his own free will, and under the protection of the Seven Warlords of Greece, it is clear Boris remains to be a problem for Europe Meanwhile, Katarina remains in Moscow, poised to make her presence felt within the halls of the Senate. Her intent is clear: to hold those responsible for the Tartarus breach ountable. Her actions are bound to send ripples through the politicalndscape of the Republic. Jean, on the other hand, prepares to return to his Clock Room, where theatose Paulette awaits his care. As he would inevitably e-enters the Republic, he must grapple not only with the personal ramifications of these recent events but also with the daunting task of addressing the fallout of the breach into Tartarus. And amidst the chaos and upheaval, Death Monarch remains elusive, possibly secluding himself somewhere trying to break through his strength to the next realm of power The world may be unaware of his current whereabouts, but it is certain that his actions, his ns could not be stopped by the current events of the world. Erika''s unique connection with Death Monarch provides her with asional glimpses into his activities and thoughts. In this momentous period, as Azief embarks on the ambitious endeavour of creating the Ten Realms, the focus of attention has shifted away from the Republic. The Republic''s internal turmoil and the fallout from the Tartarus breach have gone unnoticed by Death Monarch, as Katarina has remained unharmed and thus, the situation has not reached his ears. On the international stage, the world powers, although aware of the unfolding events, are cautious and reluctant to be entangled in theplex and treacherous politics of the Republic. For now, they prefer to remain on the side lines, preparing for their own undisclosed agendas and biding their time. As Azief grand design takes shape and the Republic grapples with its internal strife, the world watches with bated breath, knowing that the bnce of power in this realm is poised on a knife''s edge, ready to tip in any direction, and that the actions of those involved will undoubtedly shape the course of history. "It is simpler if things did not change. But if thing did not change, there is no hope. I just have to cope with it" As she descended gracefully from the sky, her thoughts echoed with a simple yet profound truth: change, however daunting, for her¡­.it is her hope. ... Chapter 1572 The Story of An Old Man

Chapter 1572 The Story of An Old Man

The mountain, veiled in the shroud of night, reverberated with eerie sounds that sent shivers down the spine of the uninitiated. The relentless howling of creatures beyond the veil of darkness seemed to be a titanic wolf, its voice resonating like ament from another realm. Intermittently, a thunderous roar pierced the night, echoing through the vastbyrinthine chambers of the mountain. It was the Minotaur, a monstrous denizen of the mountain, confined beneath its rocky prison by the indomitable power of the Seven Warlords. Amidst these primal cries, the wind whispered its own eerie melody as it raced through the jagged peaks and twisted passages of Mount Parnassus. Its cutting sound sliced through the stillness, a haunting symphony that only those who had chosen to reside amidst the mountain''s mysteries could truly call familiar. To these inhabitants, such eerie nocturnal serenades were the lubies of their rugged lives, a part of the very essence of the surroundings of this mountains. Right now, inside a temple, on the top of Mount Parnassus, there is a man kneeling in front of a woman who is bathed is a majestic aura. This man is Antonius and he is kneeling in front of the One-Eyed Oracle Erika. Sometimes he would look at her and there is worries on his face. He looks at Erika and he could see her veins popping up and he wanted to tell her to take it easy but he knows that it is not his ce to say that, so he did not say anything And there is silence in the temple for around fifteen minutes. Antonius did not get up and he simply waited. He wanted to say something to Erika, maybe, to ask her to take it easy maybe to ask her to rest....but the words did note out and he sighed. Erika, seated beneath the sheltering canopy of a towering tree, radiated an aura that transcended the earthly realm. Her presence, like an ethereal beacon, extended its influence skyward, casting ripples across the ground below. Within the temple''s diverse chambers, one held a unique design¡ªa chamber with an open sky ceiling. Stepping within, looking at the design of this particr chamber one could feel the embrace of the limitless heavens that enveloped all who ventured inside. The sensation is akin to being cradled within the very bosom of the sky itself. The feeling of being chased by the wind, and feeling the touch of heaven The chamber, a perfect circle, bore an open ceiling that invited the elements to partake in its sanctity. When the heavens wept, the chamber bathed in the tender caress of falling raindrops. When the sun reigned supreme, its radiant beams refracted and danced within the chamber, lending their brilliance to neighbouring sanctuaries. This space is a marriage of Earth and Heaven, where the terrestrial and the celestial coalesced in harmonious unity. A slice of Earth, a slice of Heaven. And when it is night like this, with clear skies and twinkling shining star in the heavens, the chamber transformed into a realm of enchantment. The moon, a luminous guardian in the inky firmament, bestowed its ethereal glow upon the temple. Bathed in its silver radiance, the chamber became an otherworldly sanctuary, hauntingly beautiful in its celestial embrace. Antonius praised it once when he was here. Erika designed this ce. Not far away from this Temple, there is even a man-made waterfall. It falls from a thirteen feet high peak, and the water is clear like the blue of sky and giant eagles and griffins would fly around the peaks in the afternoon and sleep in the t peaks on the night. Magical, beautiful, tantalizing. That is what he felt each time hees to the temple. There is a reason why this particr chamber has such a different design from the other chamber. It is because there is a tree. This tree is tall and is around fifteen meters tall that it make people feel wonder when they see such tree. This tree growth is shocking to other people that watch it. It was just nted a week ago and now it has reached fifteen meters tall. There is many branches and on each branch there is a fruit. This fruit has variety of colours., Sometimes it is red mixed with blue, sometimes it is orange mixed with pink and others it had other different kind ofbination of colours. And it emanates an aura of Time. Around the base of this extraordinary tree, the very fabric of space itself seemed to warp and ripple at times. It was as if the surrounding environment momentarily transformed into a sheet of paper being crumpled and then swiftly smoothed out again. This peculiar phenomenon added an element of enchantment to the already mystical atmosphere. Erika had a particr affinity for this tree and the space it inhabited. It was here that she crafted her unique concoctions, harnessing the tree''s arcane energies to infuse her drinks with a touch of the extraordinary. And now, she cut the skin of the tree and from the cut, a blue clear sape out from the cut. She take one of the sses around her and put the ss near the cut as the sap drip into the ss. If one did not know that it came from this tree, it almost seems like the sap is a clear blue water It is the bluest colour one could see. She did not yet answer Antonius question. But Antonius knows Erika. And so, he is patient. Because he knows, Erika always has meanings in her actions. He waited. And she waited. And then the ss is full. And she drinks the sap. Finished drinking it, she brought something out of her sleeve. A paper. And she hold it out and Antonius took the paper. And when he touches the paper, a word appear. "Inkwell" Antonius took a second before he ask "A codename?" Erika nodded. There is silence between them. Erika then took a knife beside her and then make a cut on "there is a tube and this tube is connected to some chute" Antonius did not understand why Eriak suddenly said something about a tube and a chute but he knows better than to interrupt so he just keep listening. "This channel of tube is very magical. When someone wanted to send a message, one would throw the message into one of these chutes in another country, or in another continent, and the message would arrive in a secret building. Of course, right now, that channel is outdated but during that time, no one could break through this channel and it is one of the most secure channels to trade secrets" Erika smiles and then she made a sound with her mouth "Tting!" She muttered like the sound of a bell, like the sound of something hitting a metal tube. And Erika eyes which is clear just now suddenly turns cloudy, and Antonius knows that she is seeing through the Veil again. And she is in a trance. Right now, Antonius sees her and look at her but Erika right now is probably in that moment, the moment that she is seeing right now And she is unconsciously recreating it That sound of a bell thates from her mouth probably reflect the vision that she is seeing right now She might be hearing a sound of ringing and imitate it. Antonius look around and he could see that there is the herb tea that she always drinks is there and he heaved? a sigh of relief. Sometimes, when she looks through time, there are times that such act bring heavy taxation to the body. In such cases, the herb tea would alleviate the fatigue "That building was in Ankara" she mutters and Antonius keep listening "There is a dark room. The room isrge. And inside thatrge and dark room, there is an old man" She paused for a second and sheughs "He has quite the life story. Old but strong. He survives all of those young people and manage to find a job even after the Fall." Right now, Antonius is sure that Erika is telling the story of Inkwell. This is one of Erika method. When she gave a task to Antonius, especially when the task involves? a person, usually Erika would do this kind of tracing past and present method. It is so that he would have enough information about the person he is about to meet. "there is an event in his life that made him think of running away. It was a day like any other for him. Messages came and he ryed them. However, that day, a message came and it is from that message that seeds of doubt began nted in his heart about his organization strength" "At that time, he has wrinkly skin, a weakened body and he wears a monocle ss that could see through things and detect lies and abnormalities. His back is a little hunched" And Erikaughed a bit. Antonius had long ignored theughter of Erika when she is in trance. It is impossible to know why sheughed and whether sheughs or because the vision she saw isughing and she is imitating it. >> Chapter 1573 Old Wanderer

Chapter 1573 Old Wanderer

"That old man could feel from that moment when the message came that something is wrong. It is like an instinct of sorts. Surviving all those life and death encounter, it is understandable that he develops a certain kind of sense toward danger" "When he opens the tube, there is a scroll. He knew that in the scroll, there is a name. And when he reads the name, he was shocked. The name is Azief" "his eyes widened. ''Well¡­is this really the target? Is the HQ going crazy?'' the old man said to himself. The organization has never had any conflict with that person and it has always been a policy of this organization not to try to stir any conflict with that person." When Erika spoke this time, her voice turns into a voice of an old man. Erika make a motion like she is tightly holding something "And the old man called the people on top" ''Is the Higher up really intending to target this person?'' The old man ask ''Hmm. Hmm. Hmm'' The old man nodded his head as he listens to the higher ups. And then he sighed. ''I will ry the orders to the Operatives in the Field. But¡­.this intel better be good. Or we will be sending our operatives to their death'' "The old man then enters a chamber. In this chamber there are many new. The old man went to The Seat. It is somewhat throne looking seat. However instead of being made of marble stone or stone throne seat it is made of wires and electronic devices. He sits himself on that throne as something from the chair jutted out. It is an electrical cord that looks like a snake as it rises up. Then it pierced itself onto the hole on top of the old man head as his eyes turns cloudy and he lean down on the throne" "His mind travel the whole world as it connected with all of the announcement device in other secret buildings of the organization that is spread out all over the world. His voice then announced, as all of the organization devices picked up his announcement" There is a pause for a second then Erika voice changes and her voice echoes again inside the chamber "''A new target has been decided. Danger level: SSS+. The organization has decided to ept the job. There is only a limited time window for us to finish this task as the condition of the target is only vulnerable for now. One must depart now after getting the task. Thepletion reward is posted along with the target locationter" ''Your new target is Death Monarch" Hearing this Antonius quickly realize who this Inkwell was. "The Messenger!" At the same time, Eriak eyes turns to normal. She nodded and she smiles "He is the Messenger. And he is Inkwell. Because his job is to use ink to write names of soon to be dead people. A well of ink to write a thousand names" and sheughed. Most people get their nickname from their powers, or their unique features. Like herself who once known as the Oracle. Then when her power grew and her influence grew, people called her the Great Oracle. And then when the world saw her with only one eye, people called her the One-Eyed Oracle to distinguish her from other irvoyants. Even though there is not many irvoyants in the world, there is still a few of them. Erika knew for a fact that Lotus Order also have a fortune teller in their capital, and that the Crime Alliance also have their own irvoyants. Most world powers and powerful forces all over the world have one or two people with the abilities of irvoyance but what sets Erika apart from the other is that never once, her prediction veered of path and never once her prediction is wrong. And because of that when people spoke of Great Oracle, everyone understand who this Great oracle is referring to But Inkwell is different. "I thought he was dead. I heard rumours that Void kills him" Erikaughed at this " the whole Crime Alliance thought he was dead" "A charade?" Antonius asked "a charade" she replied "Inkwell wanted to run away from that moment" she sighed a but as she closes her eyes and bitterly smiles "He was always the most level headed person in the Dark Syndicate. He knows that the Crime Alliance could not fight against Death Monarch. Probably at that time he could already see the future that the Crime Alliance would be suppressed by Death Monarch and the world powers" Antonius listening to this sighed. Right now, the whole world take it for granted that the Crime Alliance would fail against the world power but those who lives at the time of the Crime Alliance peak of power would probably not see it that clearly During that time, the Crime Alliance was expanding at an unprecedented rate. They even have cities and countries under their thumb. At that time, the world powers of the world was not as united as it is today. At that time, there seems to be? trend that the Criem Alliance could be another force to be reckoned. Of course, now they are like things that could be beaten at will. And that is probably because the world power is united and when they are united, how could the Crime Alliance withstand such force that could render Heaven and Earth apart? The fact that Inkwell could see this shows he is also a smart person in the world. It is not so easy to be so objective when you are in the game But he did. And in a way, Antonius admire that. So, his sigh is long and full of regrets. Erika did not know what Antonius is thinking about right now but she keeps exining things about Inkwell "He believes that if the Crime Alliance wanted to be strong, they should remain in the shadows and not try to meddle in the matters of the world power" "Light might not always win against darkness. But if Darkness try to encroach openly, those who are in the light would band together and even those who are affected by darkness would be affected and join with the Light" She sighed and then chuckles "He believes the Darkness should be dark, unassuming, formless and not be stupid and reveal themselves to the light. That is what terrifying about darkness. The unpredictability, the uncertainty. The unknown. Once it is known, once light is pointed to it, Darkness is not that terrifying anymore" sheughed. Antonius then asked "Are you happy? Or is it something I do not understand again? Antonius asked. Erika shook her head. "This time, I amughing because I am happy." "Why?" "I wanted to end a war" she said and she smirks. But Antonius did not understand. But he is used to it. Not understanding. After all, he lives in the present. And he sees only the present. At times, he would recall some past memories. But Erika is different. Her eyes sees through past, present and future. It might seem like a great ability but he had seen many times where Eriak would be confused on where she is and when she is at. She called it Time Concussion. At times, she is so engrossed in a certain point in the timeline that she might not be able to recognise where she is and when she is at a certain point of time. And that would drive anyone crazy. Sometimes, even when she is at the present, she wonders whether she is walking in the present or she is walking inside an illusion of the past, a feeling of a d¨¦j¨¤ vu that is never ending. So, he do not pretend to understand. He decided only to listen and try to empathize. He sighed and then ask "what do you want me to do to him? Should I kill him?" "No, just watch over him. It is not time yet" She then leans her back to the tree and Antonius that this is his que to leave. Antonius leave and the Oracle close her eyes, divining past, present and future ¡­ Below the mountain, there is an old man. This old man walk along the mountain path, passing through the shacks of the Acolytes of the Oracle. But none of these acolytes saw this old man. They did not see this old man and they did not see the two wolves apanying him This old man wears an eyepatch on his right eye and he walk with two wolves and two ravens. The ravens could be seen by the Acolytes but the Acolytes did not care that much seeing ravens. After all, they also have ravens around their shack and hut. This old man has a long unkempt beard and he wear grey robe. But even though he looks like a humble old man, what humble old man walk the Sacred Way and at such a time? What kind of an old man who could hide himself from the eyes of the Acolytes of the Oracle? What kind of an old man that his presence is not even noticed by the Great Oracle himself? The old man look around and he smiles as he saw the tributes, gold and minerals all over the side of the Sacred Way. "What a familiar aura. A bit of the Norns, a bit of the Three Fates" but he shakes his head andugh a bit. "Borgan aura. Her child. Her hope. And her dreams" And the old man sigh This kind of old man that could hide himself to tis extent is certainly an extraordinary old man. And even though he walks in a humble way, there is an air of mystery that he is shrouded with. When he looks around, his eyes are piercing and he sees things other did not. His gaze gives the impression that he possesses great insight into the world''s secrets. When he walks the Sacred Way, he walk up with a staff. It is more urate to say that it is a walking stick. On his waist, there is a pouch. This old man with one eye is the ruler of Asgard and the Eight Realms Odin Allfather. He had seen thatst survivor, thest son of Yrinia and he could see that the Fates has a hold on him "What a¡­.dirty deal" he sighed and then said "May you escape all the bitter things which the wreathed spindle of apportioned Moira has spun for your fate ¡ª if the threads of the Moirai ever obey!" In the Temple of the Fates, Clotho stop spinning her thread. Lachesis stop measuring and Atropos stopped cutting They all looked at each other and their eyes are cloudy and they snorted "Odin" the moment Odin refers to tehri name, they could hear it. Even though they are separated by trillions of gxies and trillion of light ears, separated by all kinds of dimension between then, they could still hear someone calling their name. "The One Who Spins, the One Who Allot and the Unturning" Odin words echoes in their ears. If any mortals dare spoke the way Odin spoke about them, they would already use the power of fate to y around. And why is it that they are angry? Simple. Odin spoke of them in such disdain. But they could not do anything. Those who reached Odin level has jump out from calctions of fate. The only fate and destiny that could restrain them, is the fate and destiny that is written in that Writer book. The One with the typewriter. The One in that garden. Only His fate could not be changed if he decided on it. But, His love is strong and so, there is always a chance. Always some hope. Always a little bit of love. And Odin¡­.he is seeking for that chance, for that hope. Odin look at the skies and his eyes pierces straight through the Temple of Fates and it was almost like the Three Fates and him is looking and starting at each other Odinughed and avert his gaze and not before long, he arrives near the temple of Delphi. And then he releases his aura and the Oracle opens her eyes. And she flew to the front of the Temple. On the steps of the temple, she saw an old man. Her eyes narrowed. Odin in the guise of a wanderer look behind him and see the Oracle. He smile sand said "Greetings, wise Oracle. I have heard of your renowned foresight, and I seek your guidance" And Oracle eyes narrows even more The wind blows the cold mountain air, and the howling of wolves in the distance could no longer be heard and roars of the Minotaur quietened Only an old man and a seer of the future looking at each other, I front of the steps of the Temple of Delphi ¡­ Chapter 1574 Prologue: Pursuit of Power

Chapter 1574 Prologue: Pursuit of Power

A month had drifted by in the wake of the colossal sh between the Dark Alliance and the World Powers. Across the globe, nations and factions were still grappling with the seismic repercussions of that titanic battle. In this post-warndscape, loyalties had shifted like sand underfoot, and alliances transformed with equal swiftness. It was clear to all observers that a new era had dawned, one marked by the supremacy of the Seven Great World Powers. A discernible global trend had solidified¡ªthe world was on a trajectory towards division¡­.divided into seven world power, seven world bloc The seven world powers stood as the dominant forces, each carving out their own sphere of influence. In response, other factions either bent the knee in submission, forged uneasy alliances, or artfully circumvented the reach of these burgeoning world powers, choosing instead to tread their own distinct paths. The dust of a month had settled since the earth-shattering battle, and the world is irrevocably changed. In the wake of the conflict, a multitude of high-ranking officers from the world powers had met their demise, leaving a power vacuum in their wake. There is reorganization of the officers and officials in all of the great powers. And there is also the change that is happening toward the Crime Alliance The once-mighty Crime Alliance, which had once cast a long shadow over the world, found its influence at an all-time low. Its surviving members scattered like rats, hiding in the darkest corners of the globe. Some, it was rumoured, had even fled Earth altogether, seeking refuge in distants or gxies, only to return to Earth at a time more favourable to their safety As for Kaiju, the dragon-like beings from another world, he had vanished into the folds of uncertainty. Since the conclusion of the battle, his whereabouts had be an imprable mystery, leaving the world to ponder his fate in uneasy spection. As for the great power Jean, with the weight of leadership heavy on his shoulders, returned to the Republic. His presence is sorely needed as the Senate faced the tumultuous aftermath of the battle and the exposure of Tartarus Alongside him stood Katarina, her icy authority as High Chancellor unwavering. The world now knew of the dire condition of Paulette, poisoned by some kind of creature during the battle, her life hanging in the bnce as shey in aa-like state. Jean determination to find a cure for his beloved is unwavering, and he would stop at nothing to bring her back from the brink. Katarina, on the other hand, took swift and decisive action the moment she assumes power, showing a kind of political talent that she had never shown before. Mobilizing the legions of the Republic, she spearheaded the effort to recapture the horrors unleashed when Tartarus was breached. Her icy pce, a symbol of her power, was a hive of activity as she coordinated the mission. Simultaneously, diplomatic discussions were underway with Greece. Greece and the Republic would soon convene to address the matter of Boris This would surely spark new discussion about who shall sit in the Right Chancellor seat and whether Boris should be reinstated. Whatever the end of this discussion is, Greece is probably wanting to take some benefits now that Boris is with the Oracle in the Temple of Delphi In the corridors of international diplomacy, whispers and spections were rife. Greece, not content with its discussions with the Republic, seemed to be extending an olive branch towards the? Empire of Japan. The purpose? To engage in dialogue with the Illusionist Archmage Hikigaya Rumours swirled that this could herald the birth of a new alliance, one that would stand apart from the established order of the Seven World Powers crafted by Death Monarch. A neutral world power, arising from the fusion of Greece and Japan, would undoubtedly reshape the geopoliticalndscape in ways that no one could predict with certainty. As for those who attacked Tartarus, their name is not known to themon people but those of high statue and of great position all knows that there is someone called the Magician This man known only as the Magician had thrust himself into the annals of history with his audacious assault on Tartarus. While his true name remained shrouded in mystery to themon popce, those in the highest echelons of society are now well aware of his existence and his ominous agenda. The question that gued the minds of many was a simple yet profound one: Why? Why had the Magician orchestrated such a daring and destructive assault on one of the Republic most secretive and secure institutions? The answer, it seemed, was equally straightforward: Chaos. The Magician''s intentions were clear, at least in their overarching aim. He sought to sow the seeds of chaos and disorder, and what better way to achieve this than by eliminating a figure as powerful and influential as Boris? The death of the Republic leader would undoubtedly unleash a storm of political turmoil, power struggles, and uncertainty that could engulf the entire world power. The chilling realization dawned on those who delved into the intricate web of this poisonous n. If Boris had indeed perished within the confines of Tartarus, the consequences would be nothing short of catastrophic. First and foremost, Katarina would undoubtedly cast me upon the Republic for the death of her brother. Her wrath, they surmised, would manifest in a vengeful spree against the Republic political leaders, potentially leading to their deaths. However, the ensuing turmoil would not stop there. Katarina actions, driven by grief and anger, would almost certainly ignite a powder keg of political unrest within the Republic. As chaos spread like wildfire, the Republic would find itself teetering on the precipice of civil war. And should civil war erupt, it would inevitably draw the attention of Jean. The Time Monarch would not stand idly by as the Republic descended into chaos. His intervention, in turn, would provoke the one figure even mightier than himself: Death Monarch to involve himself in this matter. The mere thought of a showdown between Death Monarch and Jean sent shivers down the spines of those in the know. The two men are? titanic forces, and their conflict would be a cataclysmic event. However, the ripples of their battle would not be contained within their own ranks and it would not be a small event. The very factions they led, Pandemonium and the Republic, would be dragged into the fray. This, in turn, would trigger a domino effect, pulling in the remaining five great world powers, each with its own interests and alliances. The oue of such a world-shattering war is.... inconceivable. Whether Pandemonium or the Republic emerged victorious, the world itself would be left scorched, ravaged, and forever changed. Such a conflict would not only break the world¡ªit would remake it in the image of chaos and devastation. If this is not considered? a poisonous n, which ns could be considered poisonous in the world. The world could only sigh in relief that such ns did note into fruition. And there is news of the Great Oracle return And that news sent ripples throughout the world like a stone dropped in a tranquilke. Her temple, perched majestically on Mount Parnassus, seemed to touch the heavens themselves. The mountain, with its numerous peaks that almost pierced the clouds, now held even greater mystique, as if the very thorns of Olympus extended their embrace to the celestial realms. Its presencemanded a sense of reverence and awe from visitors, as they knew that within these sacred walls, the Oracle held the reins of fate. Word of the Oracle resurgence travelled far and wide, drawing dignitaries and seekers of knowledge from the four corners of the Earth. From humble schrs to mighty rulers, all humbly ascended the slopes of Mount Parnassus to beseech the Oracle for glimpses into the tapestry of time. Meanwhile, Arturia ind underwent a remarkable transformation after the war. Once known for its roguish past as a pirate haven, it had emerged from the shadows, like a phoenix reborn. Security around the ind is now impable, and peace reigned around the Turbulent Sea. Arturia ind is now celebrated as one of the safest sanctuaries within the Ten Seas. Its streets buzzed with vibrantmerce, its inhabitants flourishing under the newfound prosperity. In a grand gesture of diplomatic significance, Death Monarch, ruler of Pandemonium, proimed a regr summit among the Seven World Great Powers every seven years, with Arturia as the chosen venue. This decision shows Arturia newfound prominence Each summit promised to be a ce of international discourse, where the powers of the world could seekmon ground and navigate the ever-shifting tides of geopolitics. This has been spoken by Death Monarch and it is clear that this is considered apensation from Death Monarch to the city lord of Arturia. Amid the tumultuous events that unfolded after the war between the Dark Alliance and the World Powers, those who inhabited this world were left in a state of bewilderment. The sheer magnitude of developments and shifting alliances would be enough to send anyone head spinning. Yet, a prevailing sentiment among the poption was gratitude that these events hadn''t escted into another global conflict. The battle at Tartarus and the close call is enough to make people fear for the future If Boris had died, if the Oracle was not there, today, they might be a war between the world powers So, even with all the changes in the world, themon people is already grateful that there is no great war erupting among the world power There is an underlying understanding, a collective awareness among the people of the world that the world is now teetering on the brink of a precipice, and any wrong step could plunge it into chaos. However, amidst theseplex and ever-changing dynamics, one figure remained an enigma to most - Death Monarch. Having returned to his dominion of Pandemonium, he had chosen seclusion, a state of introspection, and solitary contemtion. By now, the ns to create the ten realms has been spread all over the world. And everyone knows what Death Monarch is trying to do. This undertaking involved the amalgamation of all the world''sndmasses, followed by their division into ten distinct territories, each encircled by its own sea. It is a grand design, and opinions on it were as diverse as thends themselves. This is an ambitious undertaking and probably could only be done by Death Monarch who possess great powers control the rules andws of the world Among the popce, there were those who raised objections, seeing it as an unsettling alteration to the world order. They questioned the implications of such a transformation, both for the bnce of power and for the lives of ordinary people. Concerns over the potential upheaval and uncertainty that this n might bring to their lives were voiced with trepidation. Conversely, there were those who epted Death Monarch''s vision with open arms, seeing it as an opportunity for a new beginning, a chance to transcend the limitations of the old world and forge a new destiny. They believed in the promise of a more equitable distribution of resources and opportunities across the Ten Realms. For those who objected their voice could not be heard because after the world power went against the Crime Alliance, there is no other force on earth that could restrain the seven great powers If they united into one cause, there is no power on earth that could stop it. And it is the same for this n Some people however agree and find that Death Monarch n is to establish order and make sure that the world would not be split into two each time two powerful being squared off against each other. There is pros and cons to everything. So, right now, the whole world is kept waiting The world watched with bated breath as these political machinations unfolded, aware that the repercussions would echo far and wide ¡­. Chapter 1575 Mortal

Chapter 1575 Mortal

While the whole world is waiting to see what Death Monarch would do, he is actually right now is in a secluded forest in one part of the world. He did not wear his robe. Instead, he is half naked, with no clothes covering his body. He wears a ragged pants and he now has a beard. The sound of rivers could be heard and the chirping of birds mixed with the sound of nature around him. Azief takes a deep breath. He is now sitting on a boulder. Beside him, there is a fishing pole tied to the rock. Yes, everyone has been specting what Death Monarch is doing. Who would have thought that Death Monarch right now is fishing in a forest, half naked, wearing ragged pants? The forest whispered with the soothing symphony of nature''s sounds¡ªa chorus of birdsong and the gentle babbling of nearby streams. Azief gaze right now is fixed on the fishing line he had cast into the water, a simple and unassuming pursuit. He waited, patient and unhurried, for a fish to take the bait. There was no rush, no urgency. He knew that, with a mere thought, he couldmand the fish to leap into his hands. Yet, instead of such a disy of power, he chose to embrace the natural flow of life. In this moment, he sought rity¡ªa respite from the maelstrom of events that had unfolded in the past month. Azief mind had found a peculiar sense of serenity, a calm that descended like a gentle mist over his thoughts by doing these simple mundane things. It was as if the cacophony of the world had dimmed, and a profound, indescribable contentment enveloped his heart. He contemted this elusive sensation, realizing that words, however eloquent, could not capture its essence. It defied easy description, defying definition or categorization. Instead, it is a state of being, a harmony between his inner self and the world around him, a quiet but profound equilibrium. It is not like he be fully content but it? is that kind of feeling Like you have eaten and had your fill and for a moment, there is only that slice of happiness of that moment lingers on and make your heart and mind calm And he needed that. For Azief, peace and tranquillity often seemed like distant dreams. His life has been and probably will always be a tumultuous journey, marked by the deaths of many and countless harrowing ordeals. He himself had killed so many people that he had lost count What he yearned for, more than anything, is a simple day of peace. However, such moments proved elusive when you are the most formidable being on Earth. It wasn''t just the constant stream of challengers seeking to test their mettle against him. The weight of the world seems pressed upon him "Pandikar force me to this path" he mutters sometimes. But as years goes by, he could no longer use that excuse. After all, he had matured enough, that he no longer mes anyone. Of course, when the me is not his, he would not take it but he learns how to ept that some things happened because of his decision and not others. But all of these are distractions. These distractions often impeded his relentless pursuit of strength, the quest that had driven him for so long. Peace to him¡­..is like a lone star shining in the darkest of nights. People might say, you are already the strongest in the world, why do you act like there is someone chasing you from behind if you did not pursue strength? But these people that say such a thing does not know the dangers that lurks in the universe, the supreme beings, the Chthonian monsters, entities that are not all benevolent and kind roaming in the Universe, ready to pounce when it sees weakness In this vast and unforgiving universe, strength is a necessity. Azief understood that the pursuit of power, at least for him is a matter of survival. He knew that the moment he let his guard down, the moment he stopped striving to be stronger, the universe would seize the opportunity to unleash its malevolent forces upon Earth "Earth grows to fast and too much. It would be a surprise if some beings would not target it" Like a predator that seek for its prey, and earth is like a shiningntern in the void of a dark forest. Those same people that ask that question did not see that outside of Earth, there is all kinds of threats. The Multiversal Convergence had irrevocably altered Earth''s status in the cosmic order. It was no longer an isted, insignificant blue lost in the vastness of space. Instead, it had be a beacon, a shining signal to the rest of the universe that it now possessed the potential to rival other gctic systems. And when you are shining that bright, it is like informing to the universe, that you are there. And that is not a good thing. This newfound prominence is a double-edged sword. While it hinted at Earth rising power, it also made the a target for countless cosmic threats that lurked beyond. The universe, with its myriad of civilizations, advanced species, and ancient beings, now saw Earth as a potential rival, a realm to conquer or dominate. It meant that the world is no longer sheltered from the grander conflicts of the cosmos, and the dangers lurking beyond its atmosphere were now more real than ever before. But for now, Azief didn''t want to think about all of these problems. The troubles and challenges that spanned the globe, the intricate webs of political intrigue, and the cosmic threats beyond the stars could all wait. For now, it was just him and the tranquil stream, the rustling leaves, and the patient anticipation of a fish nibbling at his bait. The soothing sounds of nature provided a symphony that eased his mind, if only for a brief respite from theplexities of his extraordinary life. In the simplicity of that moment, Azief found a rare slice of peace, Simple problems, simple worries Azief had absorbs all of his energy into his own body and then seal it. One of the abilities of a Divine Comprehension leveler, is that they have full and total control of their energy. That means they could unleash their energy into a mass of energy that could coverss? and they could use that to seal their own energy and that is what Azief had done to himself. In this state, he is no longer? Death Monarch. He is just Azief, a man seeking respite from his extraordinary life. It was as if he has shed the heavy armor of his power and was allowed to exist as a simple being, unburdened by the weight of his own strength. And instead of flying all over the world, and looking and eradicating the remnant of the Crime Alliance, Azief seal his own energy and be like a normal person. Probably no one in the world would think of such thing. As for this area that he is in, of course, this forest that he is in is still in Pandemonium. It is just far from any civilizations. Azief had deliberately chosen this remote locale for his retreat. While the rest of the world buzzed with activity and intrigue, this forest remained tranquil, free from the presence of real monsters that had once terrorized thend. Those titanic beasts that had once roamed these woods were no more, vanquished by Azief own hand before he settled here. It was as if he had vanished from the world''s view, and most people could only specte about his whereabouts. Many assumed he might be deep within a cave, his form cloaked in meditation, drawing upon the very essence of the world to advance his power. However, that is not what really happened Instead, he embraced simplicity in its purest form. In this secluded haven, he could feel the natural rhythms of the Earth and felt the energy of the Heaven, the gentle rustling of leaves in the wind, and the murmuring of nearby streams. The forest, for all its tranquillity and picturesque beauty, was far from a haven of absolute safety. From the very moment Azief ventured into its depths, he was plunged into a struggle for survival. His self-imposed energy seal had stripped him of the godlike powers that had defined him for so long. Here, he couldn''t conjure matter from thin air or shape the elements to his will. Instead, he had to revert to the basic instincts of survival¡ªseeking shelter, searching for a clean water source, and hunting for sustenance. In essence, he had to rediscover how to exist in this world as an ordinary mortal. The world he was now a part of was one teeming with life, from the smallest insects to the grandeur of ancient trees. Yet, it is also a world fraught with danger. Azief found himself constantly on guard, keenly attuned to the rhythms of nature and the threats it concealed. He crafted makeshift tools from fallen branches, honing his survival skills with each passing day. In this endeavour, he rediscovered the satisfaction of simplicity, the thrill of a well-earned meal, and the sense of aplishment that came from oveing nature''s challenges. So, while this forest might appear as a fantasy realm of serene beauty, Azief daily existence is a testament to his resilience and adaptability. In this tranquil yet unforgiving environment, he embarked on a journey of self-discovery, shedding the trappings of godhood for the raw, unfiltered experience of life as a mortal. >> Chapter 1576 Favoured By Fate

Chapter 1576 Favoured By Fate

As the weeks rolled by, Azief found himself gradually adapting to the rhythm of his newfound mortal life. He had sessfully constructed a shelter for himself¡ªa rustic hut perched high in the branches of a massive tree. To reach his arboreal abode, he had crafteddders, allowing him to ascend with ease. In this elevated sanctuary, the daily stresses that once weighed on his shoulders seemed distant and less formidable. The symphony of nature''s sounds, the whispering leaves, and the ethereal y of sunlight filtering through the canopy, all became part of his daily existence. Azief hade to appreciate the simplicity of his surroundings. The challenges of survival were no longer daunting, but rather invigorating tests of his ingenuity. Every meal he secured with his own hands, every drop of clean water he collected,? everything felt¡­..novel It was like he was living his fantasy dream. When he was a young boy, he had always yearned for a treehouse. However, the trees in his neighbourhood weren''t conducive to such constructions, and he never had the chance to experience that particr thrill. As he grew older, life took him on a different path The innocent dreams of youth were often overshadowed by the grim realities of adulthood. But now, here in this remote forest, perched high among the branches, Azief is finally able to indulge in a piece of that childhood fantasy. At least, now that he is old, he could fulfil that part of the dream. The treehouse, cleverly positioned not far from the serene stream, has be Azief refuge in this newfound mortal life. From this vantage point, he could descend with ease, go fishing in the babbling brook, roast his catch over a crackling fire, and then retire to his sanctuary. In the weeks since his retreat to this tranquil forest, Azief had experienced the myriad emotions of mortality once more. He felt fatigue settle into his bones, irritation at the mundane challenges of survival, frustration with the limitations of his current state, and the asional longing to simply quit this endeavour. These feelings, alien to the godlike existence he was ustomed to, reminded him of the profound difference between the realms of divinity and humanity. When he is in Disk Formation realm, he could not do such a thing like sealing all of his energy and experience what''s it like to be mortal again. The reason is because the fundamental differences between the realms. Disk Formation also focused on cultivating the body. So, theoretically, he could s his energy when he is at Disk Formation level, but even if he does that, his body is still very powerful. So, even if he had no magical abilities when he seal his energy in Disk Formation leveler, he would not experience fatigue and his punch alone could pulverize a low-level world, But when he became Divine Comprehension leveler, the body is like energy. And so, even the body is affected. So, he could seal itpletely. He couldn''t help but cast an expectant nce at his fishing rods. Observing the stillness of the waters, he mused aloud, "No fish today?" His patient gaze remained fixed on the fishing lines, which showed no signs of activity. The temptation to employ use supernatural abilities tugged at him, but he resisted, shaking his head firmly. "It would feel like cheating if I do that," he muttered to himself with a wry smile. Fighting off the boredom that crept upon him, he shifted his focus to the captivating scenery stretched out before him. In this tranquil forest, danger, while not overwhelmingly imminent, still lurked in various forms. Among the trees and foliage, some creatures and low-level monsters roamed. Azief has learned to navigate this environment and avoid these potential threats. However, in dire situations, he is always ready to employ a small fraction of his energy to ensure his safety. After all, his training does not involve him to be a mortal but simply to experience the feeling of being mortal He could not do that if he is dead. But why? Why did he have to experience being mortal? Azief had found out that absorbing energies is not the only way to break through to Divine Comprehension realm Or it might be more urate to say that even if you gather all of the energy that is required to break through, you would not break through. Because there is something missing. Azief felt that when he first tried to break through. And that is the reason he is a mortal right now To find what is missing. Azief pondered a fundamental question: Why do living beings evolve and grow stronger? Typically, beings evolve in response to challenges and difficulties, forging themselves in the crucible of adversity to be stronger. But in his case, Azief was already recognized as the most potent being on Earth. Consequently, there was no external force on the capable of exerting sufficient pressure to drive him to evolve further. Azief quest to discover that missing element led him to a unique approach: deliberately weaken himself. He reasoned that by reducing his own strength, he could expose vulnerabilities within himself. He isn''t certain if the final obstacle to breaking through was physical, mental, or perhaps abination of both, but he is determined to find out. As he was thinking of this, he suddenly saw the fishing rod being pulled. "Here it is!" he eximed, smiles fills his face as he got up and pull the fishing rod. Arge fish is pulled out from the stream. It looked like a catfish but it is bigger and it? is purplish white. Azief did not know what it is, but he has been eating this for quite some time and it felt like a catfish. "I don''t have to go hunting today" he thought to himself. He look at the fish and look very satisfied with it. And then with a skip he run to his tree. Below it there is all kind of spices and all kinds of knife. The spices he got from Sina who came to vast him a? couple days ago. As for the knife, he crafted it from stones, and from other minerals he found scattered all over the forest It did not take long for him to cut open up the fish, remove the gut, and ther it with salts and spice and prep it as he simplyy down on the ground, looking at the slice of heaven from the few gaps of the branches of the trees above him And then he pour some cooking oil and make a roasted fish. Sometimes he steams it but today he is so hungry that he wanted to make a fast dish. But he did not forget to pair it with a? bowl of rice. Of course, there is no such thing as paddy farms in this forest. This is Sasha who sent him some rice. And as he eats it heughs. He never thought bing a mortal again, he would crave such basic needs. For the past few weeks, all thoughts about the world problems, the future problem all of them fades away. Like dust that has been cleared off by a gust of wind. That is how he felt All he could think about is where to sleep, what to eat, how to hunt, how to fish, basic simple thoughts and slowly he is reaching a state where he is joyful and carefree. Azief as Death Monarch is anything but joyful and carefree. When he frowns, it was like the problems of the world is all contained in his frown. And when he spoke, it is all about the affairs of the world Sometimes, in the monotone of his daily life, he even forget why he wanted to be strong. And when he reached the peak of Earth, as the strongest person in the world, he fears that he would be satisfied and that he would be stagnant. That is one of his fears. And another one of his fears is that he slowly forgets how to fear Death. He has always been able to dance around the edges of life and death that he slowly have this mentality that he is invincible And this feeling as only strengthened when he saw himself in the future, possessing powers that no other beings in the world could possess. He saw himself in a perfect form, unbeatable and invincible. But that image of him, is not something he wanted to be. There is something eerily terrifying about him of the future. Like he is not alive but a tool guided by only the desire to destroy. That¡­..is not what he wanted to be.? But that vision, also makes him feel like he could not die. When he met the Creator he saw cause and effect and he saw the terrifying power of destiny and fate and see the connection of time and space. And thenbined with everything he had learned and knows, he felt that destiny and fate has a n for him Of course, that n is probably not something that Azief wanted for himself. But that doesn''t matter. What is important that he knows that destiny and fate has a n for him and because of that he knows that destiny and fate would protect him like some kind of son of destiny of chosen one. And that makes him not fear death. It is like knowing that whatever you do, as long as you are useful, you would not be liquidated. And that is the feeling he felt. And so, death, felt far and distant from him. And when death is far and distant, he no longer fears. He jump into danger like it is the natural thing to do. And it should not be like that This is not him. >> Chapter 1577 The Ten Rings

Chapter 1577 The Ten Rings

Of course, this kind of behaviour could not bepared to him in the past. After all, he has a bit of cowardly side. Some people are born brave and some people have to fight and survive to be brave Sometimes, you have to have this determination of do or die attitude to be brave. One choice, one decision is the dividing line between cowardice and bravery. And when Azief was young, he made this choice. He made this choice when he fight against that giant crocodile on the shore of Pahang river. He made this choice when he fights against that alien protector to get the Six Sabers. he made this choice many times. He made the choice to be¡­..brave But when he saw the vision that Erika had showed him of the future, the daring attitude he have towards life is not because he made a choice It is because he knew. Because he knew that fate and destiny could not let him die that easily Luck and fortune is on his side. But Azief also knows that fate and fortune is also fickle, like the gods and deities When he fears death, that is when his potential burns the brightest. When he fears death, an in spite of it, keep dancing at those edges of death grasp, that is when he shines the brightest. Knowing that you could die and still fighting it and keep running forward, missing death by an inch Because all hopes, dreams, love, passion, all the good things in life could all disappear if he dies, because there is something at stake, that he could burst with the greatest power he could muster, oveing his own limitation and going past beyond it. The desire to survive, the desire to live. But now¡­..now that he has no opponent in the world, what he fears is slowly disappearing. He fears stagnancy. He knows that outside of this world, there is all kinds of Supreme Beings. Azul is one of them. That is a Supreme Being thate from ancient times. And when Azief mentioned ancient times here, he did not mean two or three thousand years ago but during those primordial times. Azul was in existence during time infancy. When time itself just have its concept born in? the world. This is an ancient being that is very old and very ancient. And there is probably a few others lurking all over the Omniverse. Each of them have terrible powers and magical abilities that would defy reality. Even though a Divine Comprehension leveler could already be considered a powerhouse in the universe he knows that in some other gctic set, there is beings that is stronger than these. "I need to fear death again" he mutters . And he close his eyes. Waiting for the fish to be roasted. ¡­. Under the luminous moonlight, Azief tree house stood as a quaint oasis amidst the serene forest. It is neither toorge nor too small, striking a harmonious bnce with its natural surroundings. The tree house is divided into three cozy bedrooms, each adorned with simple yet rustic furnishings. Azief has crafted an ingenious lighting system using a special mineral that gently illuminated the space when activated. This allowed the interior to maintain an exotic yet soothing ambiance, seamlessly blending with the forest''s beauty. As he sat within the tree house, Azief could feel the gentle breeze brushing against his skin, the coolness of the night air contrasting with the warm illumination inside. The sounds of the forest provided a soothing backdrop, crickets chirping in harmony with the distant rustle of leaves. The moon, a radiant orb in the clear night sky, cast long, captivating shadows through the tree branches that framed his dwelling. Then he sat down on the floor and take one of the handkerchiefs lying around on the floor and thenid it out in front of him. And then he slowly pulls the rings from his finger. Many people knows that Aeryon had ten rings he wears around his fingers But not many people knows the power of these rings. And he put down a blue crystal. "these rings. This crystal. That roar. The Gate. All of it might be connected" he thought to himself. These rings might be Ethernian in nature. If that is the case¡­..then these rings must be some kind of a powerful item. The Ten Rings are all powerful items, each one with all kinds of ability. As for the blue crystal it seems to have some kind of ability to alter reality itself. It was this blue crystal that save him and manage to keep the condensed Law Avatars from splitting back up into Law Avatars when he was trying to break through to Essence Creation. "But, how do I ess it?" Azief ask himself. He had tried many methods. He tries to break it. But even with his powers, none of it could break this blue crystal. He had also tried to put energy into the blue crystal. While it did absorb the energy, it did not show any sign of being activated. "Is there something I am missing?" he asks himself and he sighed. He has been trying to ess this blue crystal for a few weeks now. Then he changes his gaze to look at the Eternal Rings. He took one of the rings and the moment he took it, he could feel an echoes and in his ears is the sound of a song, like a hymn, like an anthem, like a melodic sound that exist in all of existence. Hard to exin, even harder to describe. Azief could tell that this must be the Ring of Songs. Azief rarely uses this ring. But since he is in the forest, secluding himself, sometimes he would sing the songs that he got from the rings. These songs don''t have lyrics and the words are not something that he recognizes. But when he sings it, he could "feel" the meaning of the song. It doesn''t make sense but nothing about the rings make sense. It is like you don''t need words to understand the song. And when he sings it, it felt like he had been singing it for a long time Before, he had the Song of Poisonous Mist. The effect of the song is to create poisonous mist. But the song is fueled by emotion, like a kind of magic that synchronize and vibe with the world. This song in particr, is born from his evil thought, from his poisonous heart. The negative your mind, the more powerful this song became. There is also the Song of Sun and Moon When he sings this song, he could not help but cry, a melody so sad, a kind of feeling of sorrow that mourns the end of sunset and the beginning of dawn This one song seems to have many intangible effects. There are a few others like Hymn of Disaster Singing this hymn create lighting storms, dust storm, earthquakes, sky splitting thunder storms in the skies, and flooding acid rain that melts metal. The clouds would be dissipated and the sun rays would be turned into a poisonous light ray that melts skins and kills nts and other living things There is also the Ten Thousand Song of Life There are ten thousand songs transmitted into his mind. These ten thousand songs are actually one song. Ten thousand song and storiespressed into one song titled the Ten Thousand Song of Life. there is no hint of what emotions that he had to channel when singing the song. And these songs are like a song that stuck into his head. And now, after a while, he found something special about these song Forget all the song he learns. Forget all the melodies, the anthems. The Ring of Songs is like a conduit He did not need to know the name of the song. He did not need to sing it one way or the other. What he needed to do is sing and feel the song. There is no lyrics needed. Those who could understand the song, could understand the feeling behind the song. It is like a person who heard a sound and the sound moved a person heart so much that one could not help but be affected by it But the Songs that Azief would sing, would stimte thews of the world. Like a Song that has been sung from the beginning of time. Like a Song that echoes endlessly across the ages. A sound, a voice echoes and reverberates and each song brings alive new worlds. So, Azief has found a way of how to uses this ring. This ring probably has more songs to offer. But he also knows there is no need to follow the knowledge given to him by this ring. Because each song, as long as he thinks of it, and thinks of it hard enough, he could materialize it by singing He put down the ring. And then he took another ring. And this is the Ring of Words. The moment he picks it up, there is voices in his ears and in his mind, he could see words. Though none of the words that is floating in his mind right now is words he could understand. Every once in a while, he could see alphabets that he could understand andprehend but there are also words and alphabets he did not understand But most of them are words and alphabets he had never seen before and never heard before. Maybe, it is because he sealed his energy and he is now a mortal that he could experience these kinds of things. Before, he did not hear the song and did not see the words. Or maybe, there is something that changed about him that made him able to feel a deeper connection with these rings. He did not know which is which. The Ring of Words as he understands it is a ring that possesses words. That is his current understanding about this ring. It is a ring that possess words. But what kind of words? Forbidden words, ancient words, taboo words. >> Chapter 1578 Hope

Chapter 1578 Hope

There is the word Stop. When he speaks the words, everyone could understand that it is the word "Stop" But, only Azief knows that when he said Stop, the words that came into his mind is Banti. That word is the word that came into his mind and this word Stop everything The true effect of the word affects the Laws of the world, and it did not simply stop the movement of an enemy or a fried. It is stopping everything. Time, Concepts, particles, atoms, magic. Words that have power to alter reality What kind of words is it, what kind ofnguage is it that just speaking make the world stop? Azief rarely uses these words not because he couldn''t speak it. But when he uses it, he could feel the energy draining from him The longer he uses it, the more of his energy is being drained. Like the word Stop. If he speaks it, while he could stop his enemy, he could not stop too much thing. He could not stop death, time, concepts and many more Because the more he stops things, the more fatigued he became.? That is why he rarely uses it. There are a few words that he had understand using the ring of words There is the word Stop Then there is the word Reverse The word Reverse is also something that is terrifying when it is understood to the apex level. Azief had once uses it but the most he could do with the Reverse spell is to reverse the damage done to him if he is fast enough. Sometimes he could even reverse enemy position and movement helping him to avoid many lives and death situation. Reverse spell in its ultimate understanding could reverse Time, reverse life and Death and probably even reverse one reincarnation cycle and reverse cause and effect. But just like the word Stop, it takes too much of his energy when he uses it. Then there is the word Reveal It is the simplest word to speak. When Azief speak one of any of these words, he felt like his head is about to explode. The more things his word affect, the more painful the headache. As for this word Reveal, the effect of this word is to reveal certain things. And it is the only Word that he rarely uses He knows it reveal something. But Azief also knows there is bacsh if he uses it too much. And the words and its effect might seem simple. After all, with the word reveal, the connation is simply to reveal something. But what if the things his Word will reveal is things that is beyond his power. "And there are many things in this world that even I could not calcte" He then think of something, smiles bitterly and added "And there are also certain people I could not calcte" he mutters to himself as he is holding the ring. For ces there is the Ten Seas. His Divine Sense might be able to fills the entire ten seas but the further the area from his true body, the blurry the image be and the more secrets it hides. And some of the Ten Seas looks like fog in his Divine Sense. And there are still many such ces that he could not fully calcte or see even using his Divine Sense and he is already one of the strongest Divine Sense users on Earth. His Divine Sense alone could smash mountain. He did not even have to wave his hand to crush things or living beings. He could just think of it and the pressure that is crystalized into an attack of the mental could turns tangible and level out mountain and reap lives. But even then, it is something his Divine Sense could not calcte. Imagine if he uses the Word Reveal and it reveals to him what is hidden. But what if what is hidden is hidden for a god reason. What if there is an artifact, a source of energy that surpasses the Divine Comprehension realm? Wouldn''t that lead a bacsh to him? Azief had felt the effect of a bacsh. And it is not something that he wanted to experience again Then he also has the Word "Clouds, Wind and Rain" When he first understood it, he felt that the wind pushes the clouds, and the clouds bring rain. The wind brings with it the smell of death, the clouds gather and formed into a shield, bringing down a rain where one life time span is equal to a raindrop. Alive when it falling, dying when it is dropping. Clouds, Wind and Rain is the simplest and easiest to use since it had something to do with energy maniption. At first, he thought that the Word is an attacking method. The Clouds, moved by the wind, the wind moves the rain and the rain attack the enemy But then as he experiments with it, what he thought is an attacking method could also be interpreted differently Azief had reason to believe that the words that he spoke, is the word of the Etherna. And each word could contain thousands of meanings The Wind came, pushing the clouds, the rain descends bringing life. Look at it another way, it is a nourishing method Different in intention, different in emotion could create a different kind of method. Then there is also the Word Bloom. And the word requiresprehension. Bloom requires him to understand what it means to bloom That understanding would act as the catalyst for the words to be realized. Bloom could mean the blooming of life. Or it could be understood simply as a flower cultivated for beauty. It could mean thepletion of something, a bud blooming into beautiful flowers. It could mean many things. But the words must base on something that he believes. And something he feels. And as he looks at his other rings on the floor of his tree house, he sighed "The rings are all different. And they all have their own specialties. But if there is one thing inmon about them all it is that all of them is powered by emotions, feelings, understanding. And once this is understood, you could move the world, the Universe to bend ording to your will" He close his eyes for a moment and sigh. Azief had many thoughts right now There is a reason that tonight unlike any other nights, heid down the rings and also bring out the blue crystal. Because as he examines the ring, he found out something about these rings. He never notices it before. Was it because he never paid attention to it before? Or was it because it was not there before. Whatever the case, he found there is marks on his rings. Each ring has a mark. The mark is very small. It even looks like scratches Maybe that is why he never thought to much about it. Because it looks like scratches. And before, he thought that it is possible to have scratches considering that the ring is old. But the more he understood these rings, the weirder the fact that there are scratches on the ring. This ring had followed Azief through everything. Even through ck holes and dimensional warping and smashing but through all of that, this ring remains as it is. Without a scratch. That alone shows the durability of this ring. When Azief waszing around one day and looking at the ring, and ying around with it, only then he notices the marks. And then as he looks at the other ring, he also saw this mark. Since then, he had bene trying to figure out what this mark means. If one looks at only one ring, it might seme like there is only one scratch. But if Azief write all of the marks on paper, Azief began to realize that it looks like an alphabet. And he recognizes these alphabets. Ethernian alphabets. This is only his spection but he is convinced that this ring is Ethernian in nature. And so, for thest few weeks, he has been trying to arrange the rings into words. A word that makes sense. And tonight, just the night before it, he once again tries to rack his brain, trying to make sense of these rings and the scratches. He looks at it and he try to arrange the sequence of the ring so that it would form a word. But the more he tries it, the more it be more disorderly He tries to arrange it for an hour but nothinges to his mind. Then a wind blows and one of the rings roll to another ring. Azief eyes narrowed "What kind of wind is that?" he thought as he looks at the window. He then got up and close the curtain and then as he was about to pick up the ring, he stopped "hope" he said with his eyes widened. He turns his body and look at the rings. He aligned the ten rings in a straight line and then he visualizes the scratches to be written vertically and he gasped "Hope" "It is hope" ¡­. Chapter 1579 Regret ? There is an old man in front of the temple of Delphi. This old man appears at night and no one would notice him But only one person would notice him The Great Oracle Erika also knows that this old man is not ordinary but she never talks too much or try to pry too much about the old man. The more it is like this, the more Erika did not say anything inappropriate. Instead, she would apany the old wanderer. And tonight, Erika is sitting beside the old man, on the steps of the marble stairs leading to the entrance of the temple Both of them are looking at the stars above. "No more question tonight?" Erika asks The old man shook his head "You have been here yesterday. And today you came again. Last night, you ask me riddles. Tonight, you asked me question. It has been two nights. Would three nights be the charm? At the third night will you ask me to craft poems?" "There is ritual to these things" the old man said as he chuckles. Erika only smirks. This is the wanderer that haveete at night yesterday, who greeted Erika, and spoke "Greetings, wise Oracle. I have heard of your renowned foresight, and I seek your guidance" At that time, her eyes could see nothing and so, because of that she knows who is in front of her. Knows who this old wanderer with one eyed, two raves, two wolves and a staff is. Odin. But since he did not say anything, she did not say anything. She knows that He knows and He knows that she knows. But there is ritual to these things. And Eriak does not dare to reveal this old god identity. Odin is not someone who Erika could uses her magic against. This is a being who is a powerhouse in the Omniverse. Wherever he goes, he could survive and wherever he goes, he is an Overlord. One snap of a finger could turn her into dust. Of course, she is curious. Whye down here? Why descend toward Earth? Why now? She has many questions but she also knows as long as Odin wanted to remain a wanderer, the question she should ask, is question an Oracle should ask a wanderer. She knows the kind of question she could ask and the question that she could not. Odin seems to be looking at something far in the distance. His eyes seems to be deep, and it was like there is stars in his eyes. But Erika did not dare to stare. Erika just sits beside him, not saying anything. "Maybe, I should give that kid a little help" Odin suddenly said. Erika eyes narrowed The words and actions of Odin always have meaning. She had a hunch almost immediately. Which kid that Odin is referring to? If Odin is here, then theyout of this old God might have begun But the kid...could it be referring to¡­.she did not dare to let her thoughts go wild. Sometimes preconception could be dangerous. She fears this is also a scheme. If she acted based on this word, who knows if this word is a catalyst for her to enter into a trap So, it is better to forget it and stick with her own n. Odin waves his hand and a gust of wind flew out from his sleeve and then it dissipated. It was more like the gust of wind was teleported away. But Erika did not try to find out where that wind of gust goes. Even if she tried, she doubt she could follow it with her Divine Sense. Then Odin smiles "Hope" he said "What a¡­..wish" he mutters. Erika did not understand what Odin is trying to say and she felt it is time for this night meeting to end The stars twinkles in the heavens and the howling has stopped so; it is time for her to end this ritual tonight She then said "Old wanderer, I will retreat first and we will meet again tomorrow. There is water on the entrance and food if you want it" The code of hospitality must not be forgotten, she thought to herself She gets up from her seat on the stair step but right before she about to pat her bottom to remove the dust, the old wanderer suddenly spoke "I thought to wait for three days." "Hmm?" The old wanderer chuckles and shakes his head "It seems thing have once again move into a different direction. Some threads are cut, and some threads are being connected. What a marvellous event!" he said as heugh loudly, joyfully, full of emotions. He did not get up from his seat but instead, he turns to look toward Erika and then said "Things have change. Two days is enough, I guess" Hearing this the Oracle eyes narrow toward the old wanderer and a sense of danger enveloped her. Then the old wanderer suddenly said "You should know my identity" "An old wanderer" she answer. And the old wanderer "Odin. That is what many beings called me. Odin, the ruler of Asgard. That is my job. Odin the Allfather. That is my title. I have many names and many titles and many roles. I am¡­.Odin" And the moment he said it, like something taboo had been uttered, thunder roars in the sky. Dark clouds gather above the temple, covering the moon. The Heavenly Will notices. It had noticed before but before is different Now, Odin is basically revealing himself to the people of this world. And Odin aura seems to be rising. The Heavenly Will, how could it not notice? And how it could not response? So, the dark clouds gather, and the sound of thunder and lightning began to roar in the Heavens. The Acolytes of the Oracle below the mountain could see the dark clouds and hear the sound of thunder and lightning But as they tries to divine the source of this, these Acolytes all shouted and warn the others not to divine it. "Heavenly Will!" one of them shouted and that word is enough to stop the others. They look at the raging skies and then they look toward that temple on top of the mountain and they could not help but think that tonight event probably is because the Great oracle did something And this is not something that they could meddle in with. So, some of them quickly flies off far away from the mountain and would return only I the Oracle call them or when this matter abated. The pressure of Heaven rolls down to the mortal world and the earth shakes and the heaven trembles! On the top of Mount Parnassus, with countless peaks and valleys, there is the Temple of the Great Oracle. And the pressure of Heaven cracks the towers of structures all around the temple. The gathering clouds be even thicker and the sound of thunder bes louder. Odin ignores the gathering clouds Erika sighed and then look at the wrath of Heaven above her head in the form of a thick thunder clouds and she could not help but said "This is inappropriate" her face is sour. Odin did not y ording to the script. Didn''t you want to do this kind of trading back and forth of riddles to imitate the rituals of your methods. Why now, suddenly break the ritual and confess? If you confess like this, how could Erika dares act casually She bows her head and said "Your Excellency Odin descend down to Earth. Your Excellency must have some divine purpose" Erika even in herst life did not break into Sovereign realm. So, she did not dare to show disrespect. Those who tread that path could treat each other equally but those who did not even reach that step, must know that there is Heaven looking at them, and it is disrespectful to re at it. It would be like a mortal trying to stare down the sun. What would happen to such a person? That person would be blind. Does Erika wanted to be blind in one other eye? She does not and so she bows. Before, Odin is an old wanderer and so she act casually, sitting beside him, talking with him like an old friend But Odin has now acknowledged his identity, so it is not appropriate for her to act like that again. And Oracle eyes narrows even more as he saw Odin hunched figure slowly straightened up. His robe billowed with purple aura and his smile is terrifying He took a step and look at her eyes. Erika did not dare to look straight at Odin eyes so she look down. Odinughed "We are very simr but also very different. I lost my eye, trying to see the Truth. I see it and my eye is the price" he chuckles. Even as the thunder roars, his voice is very clear to Erika ears. "The thing that is taken by that kind of magic could not be reversed. I am capable of many things. I could destroys just by thinking of it and birthed creatures just from my thoughts. I could get cut up a million times and stull return back to my original shape. But my eye, I could not revive it, could not rejuvenate it and so, this eye socket of mine is always empty" "Magic is like that. And certain magic requires price that some people could not bear. Millions of years had passed and I still could not feel the trace of my eye" Odin seems to be telling a story. And Erika simply listened He paused, and Erika ask "Do you regret it?" Odin look at the sky. But his gaze did not seem to care about the clouds and thunder and lightning. Instead, his gaze seems to look further out from this Earth. Erika does not know what Odin is seeing Odin eyes prate the dimensional barriers, pass through countless of dimensions and worlds and his gaze rested onto a garden. A garden that seems to be sailing across the starscape. And there he sees a gardener tending to a garden, cutting off rotten fruit and rotten wood. And at times, sow seeds and water the soils. Odin sighed, close his eyes for a second and then he answer Erika question "For a thousand years, I did not regret it. Another thousand years, I thought it was worth it. A thousand yearster, I began to doubt. Another thousand years and I ponder. A thousand years more and I regret it" ¡­. Chapter 1580 A Vision of Light

Chapter 1580 A Vision of Light

The night is shrouded in an eerie silence as the wind carried the cold mountain air through the ancient forest. The once-echoing howls of wolves and the distant roars of the Minotaur had faded into the background, leaving only the rustling of leaves and the asional hoot of an owl. In this stillness, a meeting of is taking ce¡ªan encounter between a God and a mortal. A sigh of regret seems toe out from the mouth of that God. Erika on the other hand was surprised. Knowledge, who would not want it? Truth, who would not want it? Odin sacrifice his eyes and he sees these two things and because of that he is the strongest and because of that he is one of the powerhouses in the Universe But today, he spoke his thought and he spoke his heart and the answer to her question is that, he regrets For a moment there is silence between them. Erika for a moment do not know what to ask. And then the question that came out from her mouth is only this "Why?" Odin smiles and shook his head. "My answer might be different from yours. After all, the time you have is not as much as me. It took me thousands of years before I felt such feeling. In the end, the feeling you might feel might be different from what I feel" As Odin spoke, the atmosphere around him grew increasingly charged with energy. The air itself seemed to hum with tension, and his words carried a weight that resonated deep within the very fabric of the world. Above the temple of Delphi, dark clouds gathered ominously, as if responding to Odin deration. These clouds swirled and coalesced, forming a stormy barrier that blotted out the moon and stars. It is as though the heavens themselves is bearing witness to the impending sh of wills. Erika, the Great Oracle, felt the pressure mounting. Her temple, protected by ancient formations and wards, began to quiver under the oppressive force of the gathering storm. It was a test of wills, a confrontation between a God and the Will of this World, and it threatened to shatter the protective barriers she had meticulously maintained. But like Odin, she also did not care much about the Heavenly Will. Instead, she look toward Odin and sighed "Why now? Thest time, you did not meddle in this muddy affair? Why meddle now?" And she sighed again, long and hard. This is because she is slowly discovering that more and more things did not go ording to ns and fate and destiny is now truly messed up right now. The future that she knows is slowly turning into a blurry image. The possibilities of some future is disappearing. And that is not a good thing for her. Of course, she is excited that things are changing but it also makes her feel anxious and uncertain. Odin smiles and said "That is before. Now it is different. There is now a big enough deviation" "It could still lead to the same conclusion" Odin however chuckles "I don''t know. I think I feel a little bit¡­" and he paused for a second before chuckling again, like he had remembered a joke only he knows and added "hopeful" There is another moment of silence between them and Erika then ask "Why are you here? I doubt Your Excellency just wanted to chat with me?" Odin waves his hand and then said "There is no need to be so formal" Odin walk along the step "Walk with me" he said and Erika could only follow. He walk together with Erika as they enter the temple Odin look around the temple and he smiles "All kinds of herbs, all kinds of magic. It seems you pay attention to this kind of thing. I even sense a trace of a few ancient magic. It is really enviable that even the full revert of time and space could still retain a bit of your memories from a non-existent timeline. Is it Borgan blessing? It must be" Odin seems to be talking to himself but his voice is loud enough so that Erika could hear him Odin wanted to hear. irvoyants, true irvoyant that truly possess the Gift are all connected by a force. This forcees from Borgan, and it is this force that allows them to see past, prese and future. Borgan is a big part of that. In other, Borgan is the manifestation of that force Odin however still did not exin why he is here and what he is doing. "Do not be too rmed, little Oracle. I just wanted to see you. I see the shadows of the Three Fates behind you. Those three sisters also wanted to manipte you. Their magic could not touch the fate and destiny of the people of this world" She nodded Odin smiles and then said "Did you know, those three sisters sent an agent of them to this world?" Hearing this Erika eyes narrowed. "I sense nothing" "And there lies the brilliance of the Three Sisters of Fates" "You know the agent?" "I could even tell you" "What''s the price?" Erika ask. Erika could feel like Odin is saying this precisely because he wanted her to be curious of the agent of fate. But, she also knows that the moment Odin tells her this, she must know. Or she would not be at ease in doing any of her ns. It is a bait. But it is a good bait. But Odin did not immediately pull the fishing rod. Instead, he then said "that dragon like creature, do you know where he is right now?" Erika shook her head. She could guess who Odin is referring to But she is not that interested in Kaiju. Odin seems to be able to see what she is thinking and he said "That is an anomaly. It is better to pay attention to it. This is cause and effect. And this is fate and destiny. And when you fight against such things, why do you think it would not fight back?" Hearing this Erika ponder for a moment. Odin chuckles Odin walk again to the center of the temple as he look at the open sky design of the chamber and then he look upwards Once again, his eyes seems to shine like he is seeing something in the distance. He chuckles but did not say anything And so, it is up to Erika "What''s the price?" "Memory. One particr memory. I want that, and I tell you the name of the agent" Erika frowned. A memory could be simple or it could beplicated. "What kind of memory?" Odin smiles. "I would not touch memories that would hinder you in your objective" he said. "Please give more details about this memory" Odine closer to her, whisper a few words, and Erika sighed. Then she nodded "This is a part of your n?" she ask. "It might y a part or it might not. Until the moment came, I would have no way of knowing. For now, I think of it, as one of my ns" "The name" she said. Odinughed "You know this person." He paused for a second before saying "Fir Her Waz" Hearing this she sighed. "I understand" she said. Odin nodded and he was about to walk out from the temple. Erika follows him and there is silence as both of these people walk together A few second of silence and Erika could not help but wanted to ask a question "Will this be worth it?" she ask. Odin halted for a moment andugh. He knows what she is referring to He is here to stop his own Ragnar?k. And when Poseidon throws that trident of his, isn''t he also making a bet. Since he makes a bet, since the Jade Emperor made a bet, Wargod make a bet, Borgan make a bet¡­then why should he not also make a bet? And since he makes a bet, why not bet all of it? Odin sighed and said "I find worth in it. So, it is worth it" Hearing this Erika could only smile and then she ask again. "Will I see you again?" "Let''s hope not" he said and Erika chuckles. For an ancient God, Odin could sometimes be very approachable. Maybe, the long passing of time had made him a little bit mellow. Or maybe he is just good at hiding his sharp edges. Erika did not ask what Odin is nning. It is rude to insult someone like that with a question like that After all, Odin did not ask her about her ns. Why should she pry from Odin? And even if she wanted to pry, if Odin did not want to say it, why bother offending such a being? It is better to say little than to say too much "Ah, the rings" Odin suddenly said when he arrived back at the entrance of the temple "That is interesting" before Erika did not understand what Odin is talking about but the moment she heard Odin spoke about rings, she felt her eyes burning and she bows her head in pain. She could feel her veins on her face is throbbing. And then a vision came to her. Ten rings, a light and that''s it. And she finally knows who Odin is looking at. She endures the feeling of pain, look up and look at Odin. "You are looking? at him. It seems all of you are began to bet. How much would you bet?" she ask. But Odin did not show any sign of answering that question Odin smiles and as he takes a step toward the stairs, he slowly filled out and then disappears like he is nothing but the figment of her imagination. The dark clouds that gathers over the temple slowly receded and the sound of thunder and the shes of lightning quickly disappear. Erika sighed. "I don''t know what his ns are but at least now I know about Fir Her Waz" there is many ns that she had to change right now But then she look toward a direction. It is the same direction that Odin was looking before and then she sighed ¡­ Chapter 1581 History of the Rings

Chapter 1581 History of the Rings

Erika immersed herself in contemtion, a silent sentinel guarding the secrets of past, present, and future. Her role as the Great Oracle transcended the mundane concerns of everyday life. Her thoughts, veiled in the aura of her divine knowledge, danced through the corridors of fate and destiny. However, amidst her solemn reflections, an uninvited visitor materialized, a godly presence unbeknownst to the world. This divine encounter was shrouded in the deepest secrecy, a revtion that, if unveiled, would undoubtedly send shockwaves all over Earth The World Government, the Republic and the other world powers would surely be wary of an uninvited visitor from another. Odin after all, is a leader of a different gctic system. But Eriak and Odin both knows that it is not something you bbed about. Beyond the temple, below the mountain of that temple,? the world spun on, its inhabitants pursuing their own aspirations and endeavours. Some sought to craft new worlds of their own, each with its unique tapestry of hopes, dreams, and ambitions. Themon people, meanwhile, navigated their lives, focused on the immediate challenges of survival and the promise of a better tomorrow. For beings like Erika, Loki, and Yewa Hafar, who possessed certain knowledge of the future, their ns is? moreplicated,yered and the ns is likeying down chess pieces in a chessboard that have so many different rules Each one of them is choosing their chess pieces. And putting these chess pieces in ces and position where it could be usedter. They recognized that the unfolding of events that will happen is interwoven with countless threads of destiny. Connected, tangled, disconnect, untangling. Armed with knowledge that transcended the boundaries of time, they sought to manipte these threads, steering the course of fate towards oues of their choosing. And while all of these people having their own plots and scheme, Azief, the main focus of all the figures in the dark, is still in his tree house. In his tranquil treehouse nestled amidst the embrace of nature, Azief remained engrossed in the contemtion of the ring. "So, it is this kind of thing. It would not make sense until this crystal appear" he thought And this left him with a bad taste in his mouth His gaze fixated on the faint scratches etched into the ring surface And he shakes his head, a smile that does not look like a smile carved on the corner of his mouth "Could it be¡­..this is the word? Hope?" Then he took each and every ring and line it up to make sure it speels Hope in Ethernian. "Xarapanial" "Hope" He mutters in Ethernian and he could feel something. Like a resonance of something "Could it be this is the key?" He thought to himself Azief history with these ten rings is veryplicated. Azief examined the ten rings before him. These rings had been with him through countless trials and tribtions, each a testament to his journey and his ascent to power. Yet, in this moment of revtion, he couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of unease. The rings were not just ordinary artifacts; they were Ethernian in nature. The realization sent shivers down Azief spine, for Ethernian artifacts were often tied to destiny and fate. He felt it this the most. Even though he is not sure yet, he is convinced that this ring must have some kind of destiny and fate tied with the Ethernian They carried an otherworldly resonance, as if the very fabric of the universe had a n for them. As he traced the intricate engravings on the rings, memories resurfaced¡ªmemories of battles fought, alliances forged, and sacrifices made. It was as if he had been a pawn in a cosmic game, manipted by forces beyond hisprehension. And now, he grappled with the unsettling thought that his entire journey had been orchestrated, that every triumph and setback had been part of a grand design. It is a realization that challenged his sense of agency and free will. Azief has always been a man of action, forging his own path and defying the odds. The idea that his destiny had been scripted by unseen hands felt abhorrent to him. He wanted to be the master of his fate, not a puppet dancing to someone else''s tune. But the truth of the rings'' origin and their connection to Ethernian weighed heavily on him. He knew that he couldn''t ignore this revtion. he does not like it. Maybe, if his fate and destiny is like Arial in that vision the Creator shows him, it would not be something that he would struggle so much. Arial be the vessel of the Creator and he is basically the Creator right now. Azief thoughts swirled like a tempest within his mind. The weight of his impending destiny pressed upon him, and he couldn''t help but wonder if the rings, despite the trials he endured to obtain them, were merely stepping stonesid out by a higher power. with the revtion of their Ethernian nature, these rings be symbols of a fate he had yet to fullyprehend. He clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening with the force of his emotions. The future he had glimpsed was not one he desired, but it was a future that seemed inexorably tied to these rings and the mysterious forces behind them. Azief had seen his future. The possibility of what will happen to him. And it is not something good So, he would rather fight destiny and fate. He look at the ten rings and said to himself "The journey to gain these rings was not easy," he mused, his voice filled with frustration. "But if they are nothing more than tools of destiny, if my actions have been guided by a higher hand, then what have I truly achieved?" Azief knew that he couldn''t simply ept this revtion passively. He had always been a fighter, and this revtion presented him with the greatest battle of his life¡ªthe battle against fate itself. He called it Eternal rings. Ten Rings that once ruled the Universe. Eternal Rings that will not be smelted with the Thunder of Retribution. Calling upon the Ancient magic, ruling all creations. The way he got this ring was when he was trapped in the Seres world That is the beginning of cause and effect of him and the Seresian world The Seresian world, a ce that Azief had ventured into during his adventure, was like a realm of nightmares brought to life. Its very existence defied the natural order, and its inhabitants were creatures that seemed to have leapt from the darkest corners of folklore and mythology. These were beings with twisted forms, horns, and features reminiscent of demons as they were often depicted in Earth''s many cultures. Azief life in the Seresian world had been harrowing. He had been thrust into a realm where the rules of reality had been distorted, and every step he took was fraught with peril. The denizens of this world were not mere figments of imagination but living entities, each more nightmarish than thest. It was within this nightmarish realm that Azief had found one of the ten rings¡ªa ring that was both a source of power and an enigma. The acquisition of this ring had marked the beginning of aplex intery of cause and effect, one that intertwined his destiny with that of the Seresian world. While he might have been considered the strongest in his own realm, his status as an Energy Disperse stage leveler held little weight in this nightmarish domain. The Seresian world was ruled by formidable entities, Asura-like beings whose power far surpassed anything Azief had encountered on Earth. Each of these beings wielded an authority and strength that was unparalleled, making them the undisputed rulers of their realm. Azief had entered this world as a rtive neer, armed with determination butcking the immense power that the Seresian inhabitants possessed. In a world where having achieved the Energy Disperse stage was barely noteworthy, he had found himself facing challenges and adversaries of staggering might. The Seresian world presented a stark departure from the natural order familiar to Azief. In this realm, the sun itself shone with an eerie blue light, casting a surreal glow across thendscape during the day. The skies were bathed in this otherworldly hue, creating an atmosphere that felt alien and unsettling. But it was during the night that the true transformation of this world became apparent. When darkness fell, the moon would rise, but it bore no resemnce to the gentle, silvery orb seen on Earth. Instead, the moon in the Seresian world is a deep, blood-red, casting an ominous and foreboding atmosphere over thend. Within this nightmarish realm, Azief had embarked on a perilous adventure. Disguised as a ve, he had infiltrated a group led by Seresian Demonic Princes, formidable beings who held authority in the Seresian hierarchy. Their destination was an ancient ruin, a ce of mystery and danger guarded by a Rakshasa, a formidable malevolent entity known for its cunning and power. Of course, when he first follow these people, it is not because he knows that he would get the ring Instead, it was more like a gamble. He wanted to find a treasure and as a ve at that time, he really did not have a choice. As he ventured deeper into the heart of the ruin, Azief had encountered a series of challenges, each more treacherous than thest. His wits, resourcefulness, and growing mastery of his own abilities had been put to the test as he navigated the intricate traps The most challenging was to show himself as weak and made these demons also believe that he have no way of fighting them. And not to arouse suspicion. >> Chapter 1582 Cause and Effect

Chapter 1582 Cause and Effect

The one that he followed at that time is the Demonic Prince of the 30th Level of Cold Hell There is many demonic beings that enter that ancient ruin to fight for treasures and opportunity. And when so many demonic beings gathered in one ce, with only a few resources, it is inevitable that a sh would happen and just like he had expected, the battle started and Azief hide himself. In the heart of the ancient ruin, an apocalyptic battle of epic proportions erupted. It was as if the very foundations of the world quaked in response to the violent shes and unrestrained use of otherworldly power. Demonic beings from across the Seresian realm had converged in this treacherousbyrinth of forgotten secrets, driven by their insatiable greed and hunger for power. The ancient halls of this ancient ruins echoed with blood-curdling roars, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the malevolence that hung thick like a shroud. Arcane energies shed and coalesced, giving rise to colossal explosions of supernatural might. The ground trembled beneath the ferocity of the battle, and the very stones seemed to weep in anguish. Amidst this chaotic maelstrom of power, Azief watched with awe as a demonic king, an immense titan of three hundred feet, made its awe-inspiring entrance. The sheer scale of its malevolent presence sent shockwaves throughout the battlefield. With every step it took, the ground quaked, and lesser demons were cast aside like leaves in a storm. This demonic titan was a force of nature, a living cataclysm. Its colossal form was wreathed in swirling shadows and ominous energies, and its eyes burned with a baleful light. With a swing of its gargantuan weapon, entire sections of the ruin crumbled to dust, sending plumes of debris and stone into the air. The battle raged on, earth-shattering shes reverberating through the ancient ruin. Supernatural mes seared the very air, and titanic fists met with explosive impacts that could shatter mountains. Spells of darkness and despair rent the sky, creating rifts in reality itself. Azief, though hidden from view, felt the intensity of the battle in his bones. It was a relentless, heaven-shaking conflict, where he first saw the threat of such existence. It was at that moment, that Azief step on the wider world and yearn even more for power and strength. The demonic beings fought with a primal ferocity, their fierceness and brutality could not help but leave some trace of it in Azief heart. And he saw how the Demon King able to fight so many people. The power of the ten rings adorning the Demon King''s fingers was a sight to behold. As the battle raged on, he wielded these formidable artifacts with masterful use, and the unleashed might was nothing short of cataclysmic. Each ring contained boundless energy, and in the hands of a being of such staggering power, the rings true potential was unleashed. With a single gesture, the Demon King cleaved thend in half using only his hand, rending it asunder and giving birth to a new continent in the Seresian world. The very sky above was torn open, revealing the glittering expanse of stars that stretched out into the endless void of the universe. Clouds dispersed into the finest particles, invisible to the naked eye, as the very fabric of reality quivered in response to the unleashed power. The cataclysmic effects of this battle reverberated through the Seresian realm, affecting heaven and earth alike. It was as if the very foundations of creation were being tested, and the world itself bore witness to the devastating forces at y. The sh of the Demon King and the Demon Princes created shockwaves that rippled through dimensions, leaving scars upon the very fabric of the universe. Amidst this awe-inspiring spectacle, Azief recognized the potency of the ten rings. They were not mere trinkets; they were the keys to unlocking god-like power. That is when he has desire to obtain that ring Because of that cleaving attack by the Demon King, the moon, once a serene and luminous presence in the Seresian sky, was sundered in two. A colossal force had rent it asunder, casting half of it into oblivion while the other half hung in eerie istion. The night was forever changed, as the moon''s gentle light was reced by the stark division between light and shadow. A magnificent Heaven Pce was brought crashing down from the heavens. It plummeted like a celestial hammer, obliterating everything in its path. The impact was cataclysmic, annihting a mortal empire and all its inhabitants in one fell swoop. It was a devastating sight In the depths of the Cold Hell, a realm of eternal ice and torment, fiery strikes rained down with unrelenting fury. The ice that had imprisoned countless souls for eons began to melt and crack, releasing its captives from their frozen torment. The refined souls within that frigid domain were not spared, as they were engulfed in the searing heat, their agonized cries echoing through the hellishndscape. The battlefield itself bore witness to the aftermath of this earth-shattering sh. The ground was scarred and torn, as if the very world had wept at the devastation. The heavens themselves seemed wounded, as dark clouds gathered ominously, and the very air crackled with residual energy. It was a battle of unprecedented scale, where the sh of titanic forces reshaped the Seresian world itself. Amidst the cataclysmic battle of the titans, Azief fought not as a conqueror, but as a survivor. He was but a tiny speck in the midst of unimaginable forces shing, a sailor on a tempestuous sea, desperately clinging to life''s fragile thread. Each moment was a dance with death, as close calls and near misses became his constantpanions. He could feel the shockwaves of power reverberate through his very being, threatening to tear him apart or cast him adrift to unknownnds. In the chaotic maelstrom of energy and destruction, he struggled to find his footing, both physically and figuratively. There were moments when he was blown away by the aftershocks of titanic shes, his body tumbling through the air like a discarded doll. In those disorienting moments, he glimpsed foreignnds and unfamiliarndscapes before gravity yanked him back into the heart of the battle. Survival was a relentless pursuit, and Azief fought not only against the formidable adversaries on the battlefield but also against the very world itself. The energy fluctuations that surged through the environment threatened to consume him, to unravel his existence. Yet, with a determination born of desperation and a relentless will to ovee and to live, Azief persevered. He rushed back into the heart of the battle, even as chaos raged around him. Near the end, the survivor is The Demonic Prince of the 78th Level of Fiery hell. And he manages to kill the Demonic King only after he banded together with the other Demonic Princes and Counts. About a trillion of Demonic Prince and Hell Judges dies under the Demonic King hands that day. At the time, the Demonic Prince of the 78th level of Fiery Hell was already weakened so much that his aura was almost like normal mortal. Azief couldn''t forget the triumphant scene as the Demonic Prince, his body battered and torn, grasped the rings. With a triumphant, blood-streaked grin, the prince severed the colossal finger that bore the rings, an appendage as vast as a mountain. The ten rings, each a harbinger of cataclysmic power, seemed to respond to the touch of their new master. They shimmered with an eerie light, then adjusted their size to fit the finger of the Demonic Prince. They no longer retained their monstrous dimensions but instead conformed to the proportions of their new wielder. The prince''s left arm was gone, his body grievously wounded, and his garments stained with blood. But none of that mattered in the face of the overwhelming victory he had achieved. He clutched the rings with a mix of disbelief and euphoria Azief, having concealed his presence and healed himself during the chaotic battle, emerged from his hiding spot. At that time he was brimming with energy, his injuries having mended, and he appeared as though he had not been part of the fierce battle that had just transpired. Without hesitation, he lunged at the Demonic Prince, who had just imed the ten rings. Although it may appear straightforward, the ease with which Azief dispatched the prince was a direct result of the prince''s own depleted condition. The relentlessbat had drained the Demonic Prince of his vital energies, leaving him teetering on the brink of death. Azief strike was swift and deadly. With a single fluid motion, he decapitated the Demonic Prince, ending the brief but cataclysmic reign of the ring-bearer. In the ruthless theatre of life and death, there is no room for the hypothetical "if." Azief hadprehended this harsh truth with every heartbeat, every breath, and every calcted strike during that fateful battle in the Seresian world. Had time and circumstances been different, the Demonic Prince might have had a chance to recover, to mend his broken form, and with the Ten Rings in his possession, ascend to the exalted rank of Demonic King in the Seresian world. But in the crucible ofbat, there were no second chances, no ifs or maybes. There was only the cold, unyielding reality of life and death, where victory belonged to the swift, the decisive, and the relentless. He was weak and Azief took advantage of that and grabs the Ten rings Since then, the Ten Eternal Rings belongs to him Azief sighed. He could not help but reminisce about that past. "At that time, cause and effect is formed. I was too na?ve at that time" >> Chapter 1583 An Explosion

Chapter 1583 An Explosion

Azief remembers that after going out of that world, he swore to himself that he would never tries to open a portal to go to that world again His experience in that world is full of dangers. There were many times when he was there, that he had almost die. Life and death struggle is almost every day. If not because he was patient with the torture he endured when he became a ve and bided his time wisely, he might not have such good luck. At that time, he did not possess the knowledge that he possesses now. Now, he knows. Cause and effect¡­..how hard it is to be free from this kind of matter When he travels through time with his sworn brother, they race each other and the speed and momentum they created was so strong it pierces through the time-space barrier. And in that moment, the Multiversal Convergence starts. Countless of world suddenly superimposed each other and portals to other worlds and other dimension opens. And cause and effect that have been sown in the past blooms. And the Seresian world that Azief had forgotten once again appears. In the Multiversal Convergence, Azief had to fight the Demon King because the Demon King wanted his ring And then Katarina get kidnapped and he had to go to the Seresian world This is thepletion of the cause and effect. So, right now, seeing these rings, he could not help but feel all kinds of emotion "But, I also feel that my breakthrough would be rted to this ring" he could not help but chuckle when he thinks of this Ring of Creation Songs, Ring of Forbidden Words, Ring of Great Summoning, Ring of All Elements, Ring of Grand Formation, Ring of Ultimate Sealing, Ring of Eternal Darkness, Ring of Perfect Symbols, Ring of Ancients, Ring of Runic Creation. Ten rings Each of this Rings possess earth shaking, heaven rendering, world shattering, and universe vanquishing abilities. And as the years goes by, more and more abilities of this ring is revealed to him. When he first got these rings, he could not do much. Because each time he activated these rings, the amount of energy that it absorbed from him to use this ring is high. But now, he is already at Divine Comprehension realm and his energy felt limitless and there are more of the ability of the rings that he could use. Ironically enough, now that he has such strength, there is rarely an enemy that would provoke him. Unless he goes to other worlds and challenge those who are more powerful than him. But on earth, there is no need to worry that someone would be able to challenge him These ten rings, With one word, reality changes. With one Song, thousands still, dying without knowing. With one waves of hands, soul fly out, refined into energy. With one symbol, restrict all beings. With a formation, all souls were trapped, gods and ghost could not escape. With one finger pointing towards the skies, Heaven will be sealed. With one drop of Blood, Summoning Demonic God from the Dark Abyss. With one stomp, quake the world, invoking all of the elements. Ancient Magic swirls all over, reigning supreme all over the Universe without rival. With Ten Rings, Bing peerless all throughout the Universe. That is the true power of the rings. He believes it to be true. Because he had seen what the ring could do. And he is quite sure, if he rise to a level that is beyond the Demon King, he could use the rings to surpass that But with revtions of certain facts, he believe that this ring is more than just an artifact of power. So, he could not help but look at the ring and sigh "I never thought that it had such secret" he mutters to himself. Right now, he is still in the treehouse. But his mind had wanders to all those years ago. And now, he looks again at the ring and he could not help but be surprised to see the word that form after organizing the scratches he saw on the ring in his mind "Hope" he mutters. Like a whisper in the wind but this whisper seems to have a life of its own. And Azief sighed? again He feltplicated. He felt cheated. He felt all kinds of things right now. He lines the ring up and then blue aura seems to rise and ebbs and flows out from the ring, like a wave of the sea, rising and falling The rings, began to stir as if awakened by some kind of intent. They rotated gently, emitting a soft, resonant hum that echoed through the stillness of the night. Azief watched with a mixture of awe and trepidation as the rings moved of their own ord. It was as if they possessed a sentience of their own, responding to his unspoken desire. "What is this?" he looks around but he could see no one. "No way!'' he blurted out A blue aura began to ooze out of the rings The blue aura that radiated from them pulsed in harmony with the rhythm of his heartbeat. With each rotation and hum, Azief felt a surge of energy coursing through him. It was a sensation unlike any other, a merging of his consciousness with the profound power contained within the rings. For a second it was as if he had be a conductor of cosmic forces, orchestrating the symphony of his own destiny. Azief eyes could not help but narrow "temptation" he mutters The more he felt like this, the more he cut this feeling away. Fear fills his heart. "temptation" he mutters again. Ttak! Ttak! "What the hell?" As Azief instincts screamed at him, he knew that this was no ordinary moment. Whatever imminent danger lurked on the horizon required the full extent of his power, unshackled and unbridled. "Unlock seal!" With a focused thought, he willed the seals that had restrained his energy to shatter. It is a sensation like breaking free from invisible chains, a surge of raw, uncontainable power coursing through his veins. His aura expanded rapidly, radiating a palpable presence that seemed to stretch beyond the confines of his treehouse. The forest is now charged with an electrifying energy, powerful gust seems to appears out of nowhere and even the creatures of the night seemed to sense the shift in the world. Boom! In a thunderous explosion of energy, the once-tranquil forest was rocked to its core. " "Just at the right moment!" he shouted, his words carrying the weight of his unleashed might. The towering tree and his treehouse disintegrated under the immense force, reduced to splinters that scattered like ashes and before it could fall down to the ground, it was swept away by the sudden force of the wind. Azief, now suspended in the air, radiated a dark crimson aura that surged into the heavens, a living tempest that reshaped the very sky itself. His energy, now unshackled and unbound, spread like a tsunami in all directions, touching every corner of the once-silent forest. The trees surrounding the treehouse is now reduced to ttened remnants, and some are even disintegrated into the smallest atomic particles when Azief unleashes his might. The very ground shook as if in terror, forming a massive, ten-foot-deep crater. Nearby rivers saw their waters evaporate into wisps of gas. The sky is streaked with brilliant blue lines, due to the immense discharge of energy from the ten rings. But, even though the dust did not yet settle, Azief unwavering gaze remained fixed on the hovering rings. Their ethereal forms now radiated an even more potent and crystalline aura, pulsing with newfound might. It was as if the rings themselves were reacting to the unlocking of his energy "What?" As Azief observed, a peculiar transformation is underway with the rings. They began to draw closer to one another, as if maic forces is pulling them into alignment. Azief extended his hand, intending to summon the glowing blue crystal toward himself. However, to his bewilderment, the crystal remained in ce, hovering near the rings, unaffected by his telekic gesture. ''Something is really wrong" he thought to himself This unexpected turn of events only intensified his curiosity, and he narrowed his eyes in contemtion, unsure of what this development might signify. He did not know what is about to happen but he quickly spreads his divine sense. In the distance, he could sense that Sasha is flying with a few of her other subordinates. All of them are rushing towards his area. Even though Azief is in seclusion, and even though he had secretly erased his trace of existence, he had notified Sasha of his ce of seclusion. Now, with the sudden burst of his energy, Sasha must have thought something went wrong. And that is why she is rushing towards him. Azief Divine Sense expanded and then Sasha who is still flying in high speed in the air suddenly stopped. He send a warning "Do note!" And at the same time, he send an order. The moment he sent that warning Azief no longer pays attention to Sasha as he looks back at the rings Because right now, he had no time to pay attention to anything else "What are you doing?" he mutters as he look at the floating rings in the distance. ¡­. Chapter 1584 A Roar ? Sasha''s heart raced with nervousness and anxiety as she propelled herself through the skies at lightning speed. "Shit!" She couldn''t help but curse inwardly at the slower speeds that had be the norm since the Multiversal Convergence. In this post-convergence world, teleportation and the physical speed of individuals had notably decreased. As she dashed through the clouds, Sasha primary concern is Azief safety. Something about the sudden eruption of energy from his location has set off rm bells in her mind. Her only wish at this moment was to teleport herself instantly to the source of the energy surge and ensure that Azief is alright. The urgency in her movements mirrored the unease that gnawed at her. She gritted her teeth "What did Azief do?'' she thought to herself. Even though Sasha did not pay attention to the forest, that is just lip service she gave to Azief. She still remembers the orders that Azief had given her before he went into seclusion inside that forest "Don''t pay attention to what is happening to the forest until he called her" Azief might have said those words, don''t pay attention to the forest even if there is something dangerous happening to him. But could Sasha ignore such a thing? She sigh in her heart Azief had been transparent with Sasha about his decision to seal his own energy. He had exined to her that during this period of seclusion, he wouldn''t be able to defend himself against the forest''s beasts and monsters. Sasha, upon hearing this, naturally wanted to dissuade him from such a dangerous course of action. But she knew Azief well enough to understand that once he set his mind on something, there was little that could sway him. Sasha recognized the reason behind Azief extreme choice. He was determined to test his limits and immerse himself in the experience of being mortal, even if it meant putting himself in harm''s way. Azief had explicitly ordered Sasha not to pay too much attention to the forest during his period of seclusion. Sasha is loyal. But not stupid. If she truly only loyal, then Azief would not have given so much trust toward her. If there was any danger to Azief, and Death Monarch met his demise in the forest despite her knowing the risks, Sasha was acutely aware of the dire consequences. Not only would her own life be in jeopardy, but it would also have far-reaching consequences for the world. If Death Monarch dies even when she knows the danger, Sasha knows, the Ice Queen, the Divine Archer, Azief four great generals, Loki and Death Monarch friends would all hold her to ount As for the world? The death of Death Monarch would lead to unprecedented instability, and the world might plunge into turmoil as various powers vied for supremacy in his absence. "Azief does not know how much his life is worth" Sasha thought to herself. Azief had previously lived as a lone individual, where his life and death had little impact on the world. However, the circumstances had drastically changed. Now, his life held immense significance, and even the mere rumor of his death could send shockwaves throughout the world. The consequences of his demise would be far-reaching and catastrophic, capable of shattering the established order and plunging the world into chaos. So, how could Sasha not feel anxious. How could she not feel fearful? If Azief died¡­..she did not even want to imagine the kind of chaos that it would create Sasha''s anxiety and fear is entirely justified. The world has be dependent on Azief presence, and any disturbance in that equilibrium could lead to catastrophic consequences. As she raced towards the forest, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency and dread. The radar had detected an unprecedented surge of energy, one that could potentially disrupt the very fabric of reality, time, and space. Such a phenomenon had never been recorded before¡­.other than during the Multiversal Convergences and it is imperative that she reach Azief as quickly as possible to assess the situation and ensure his safety. Sasha''s voice carried a sense of urgency as she yelled to her agents, "I saw the forest! Quick!" She streaked through the sky like aet, her determination evident in every step, that crush space and create gust of sharp winds But as she approached the forest, an invisible force surged past her, and she reacted with lightning speed. BOOM! With a powerful kick and a sudden shift in the air, she came to an abrupt stop, causing a sonic boom that echoed through the skies. Now hovering in the air, she scanned the forest in the distance, her expression unreadable. She seems to be shocked. Then she gritted her teeth and she sighed. She look at the distance, saw a blue light that seems more like a haze of energy discharge and she wanted to step forward but she held it back. And she sighed again It is clear that she did not want to stop. But she stops nheless. "Why stop? One of Sasha agent asked her as she suddenly stopped flying "There is no need for it now" She looks at the distance, look at that pir of blue light that is disappearing, then she looks behind her and with solemn expression "Activate the Heaven Suppressing Formation!" Hearing this, the other agents on the sky narrowed their eyes "The order?" "Came directly from Death Monarch" Sasha answer And the agent could not help but look at the distance, look at the sky turning red in that forest and nodded These agents usually would listen to Sasha orders without any question. But the Heaven Suppressing Formation authorization could only be given by Death Monarch. If they employ the Heaven Suppressing Formation and the order did note directly from Death Monarch, it would not be surprising if they would be dead tomorrow. "Now, we leave" And as fast as they came to the forest, they leave as fast as possible. Upon her arrival at the Central Pce, Sasha wasted no time. She entered the grand throne room, where an intricately crafted sceptre awaited her touch. Gripping it firmly, she raised it high above her head. As Sasha channelled her energy into the scepter, a dazzling golden light burst forth, shooting up into the heavens above. This radiant beam seemed to pierce through the very fabric of the sky, creating an awe-inspiring disy that could be seen from all corners of Pandemonium. The golden light gradually began to take shape, forming an intricate-like apparition that expanded across the skies. Its shimmering, ethereal threads crisscrossed one another, casting a protective web over the entire realm of Pandemonium. A powerful pressure surged and the Heavenly Will above is suppressed and monsters and beast all over Pandemonium territory cowers in fear Sina was cutting the leaves on her bonsai trees in her residence near a hill of flowers But then she felt a menacing energy covering the Heavens and so she look up. She look at the sky and she frown. She narrows her eyes and her eyes seems to shine with variety of colours and as she look again at the sky, the sky seems to be clearer and she could see things she did not see before A golden covering the whole sky. She shakes her head "Azief?" she seems to be asking "Heaven Suppressing Formation?" At the same time, the four great generals of Pandemonium, all in their pces in the four corners of Pandemonium also look up at the sky and they frowned. The Pce Keeper, the officials, the people, the generals and kings and Queens all over Pandemonium, look up at the sky and their heart trembles. The Heaven Suppressing Formation is suddenly out! Then what is the problem? Why should such formation being used? And right now, of all times? Did something happen? The moment the formation was used, it is clear that it send a kind of signal to all the people in Pandemonium that something has happened. Themon people run back to their house and prepare for anything. And the same for all of the people of Pandemonium It was like they are preparing for a war ¡­ Sasha retreated and Azief is still there in the forest, floating in the air. He seems to be looking at the ring, waiting for something to happen. And then he began hearing a sound. Like a whisper. Like a scream. Like a word, like a song It is all of this, and it is more. Hard to describe, hard to exin. These voices seems to be far away and yet near. It seems like it gathered and create momentum. Then a roar echoes but the roar is not loud. It was like the sound of the roar itself was muffled by some force. And he had a feeling of wanting to roar with that sound. He could feel a certain feeling from that roar. And so, he closes his eyed and focus on the sound and only on that sound. At first, the sound of the forest fades away. The sound of the leaves blowing , the sound of the animals , the sound of the stream of water all of it seems to fades away to the background. And the sound of that roar being brought to the forefront He focus even more and the more he focus, the more he feels. "Unwilling" he mutters. That is the first feeling he felt from the sound of that roar. An unwillingness that seems to be vented to something, someone. ROAR! >> Chapter 1585 An Old Dream ? ROARS! The roars echoes again, this time a bit louder, a bit clearer. And so, the feeling be even more clear. "Anger" "Come¡­..See¡­..Fate...Destiny" the word seems to e spoke in othernguages but when the wordse to his ears he tranted it almost immediately like he had spoken these words for a long time. "One¡­..Ten...Forge¡­." Azief eyebrows frowned as he tilted his head. A voice seem to being from afar, telling words he never heard and could not understand "Call of the Void" he thought to himself. Is this the Call of the Void, one of the skills he got before? But, if this is a call from the Void, from which Void did this word came from? And more importantly, who is the one that is speaking. And why to him? Or is it to anyone who has these rings could hear these voices? Or is it because of him, that he could hear it? The more he listens, the more he felt the feelings of that being who roars in his ears He feels unwilling, he feels anger, he feels sad like he had lost everything. This sadness seems to covers his entire being, drowning him in a sea of bitterness. "bitter" that''s the word he wanted to use. There was anger, yes. There was unwillingness. That is also true. But the feeling that is most prominent is not those feeling. But a feeling of bitterness that could not be hidden. A bitterness that seems to take away all the sweetness of life and drain it all way. A bitterness that seep deep into one soul Whose roars is this? And why does when the word spell hope, all he could feel is this feeling of bitterness mixed with hopelessness. And then he shakes his head, like he is releasing himself from some kind of spell. And then he opens his eyes and he could see that there is only one ring, floating in front of him. "It merge" he mutters "Forge¡­" A wind blows and it felt like a word form, and the word echoes and his ears hears. "Forge'' he mutters, like the word answers his question And on this ring, on the face of the ring, there is that word. Hope. And a blue light seems to envelops him. And he heard words again "Qualified" And a voice echo "The One?" "The Only One" Another voice seems to answer and before Azief could try to do anything, he felt himself being sucked into something and a light covers his entire being and his Divine Sense, his energy were all locked and sealedplete and suddenly there is this feeling like he had bene disintegrated and all that is left is nothingness And he disappeared Like he had never existed. ¡­. In the vast cosmic space, amidst the glittering stars and swirling nebe, there existed a broken Star. This celestial anomaly is unlike any other, for it possessed qualities that defied the conventionalws of the universe. This broken star was akin to a colossal, jagged vessel sailing through the cosmic seas. Its immense, irregrly shaped frame stretched for miles on end, appearing as though it had been hewn from a gargantuan asteroid or a fragment of a shattered. Its surface was rugged and pockmarked with craters, a sight of the eons of cosmic battles it had weathered. The star surface is sometimes bathed in an otherworldly, azure luminescence, casting an eerie, ethereal glow across the expanse of space. This spectral radiance seemed to emanate from deep within its core, where arcane energies swirled and danced, creating mesmerizing patterns that pulsed with an almost hypnotic allure. As the broken star traversed the cosmos, it will leave a trail of sparkling stardust in its wake, like aet streaking across the night sky. It moved with an uncanny grace, navigating through dimensions and gxy systems as effortlessly as a shuttle traveling at light speed. Some ancient beings knows this broken star by another name Interium. A star filled with warriors, vagrants, vagabonds and wanderer of the cosmos. And standing on its helm of this broken star is that mysterious figure known as Wargod, To many beings, Wargod is a cosmic wanderer with unparalleled mastery over the celestial currents. He had alwaysmanded this fractured titan of the cosmos with an air of authority, guiding it through the boundless realms of existence No one knows why he lives in such a way but to some ancient being they know why Wargod live in such a way. He is running. And some knows that he is running but do not know who he is running from. As to those who knows who he is running from, these are the same ancient being in the same generation as he is. Today, Wargod does not sit on his throne and goes to his Colosseums. Instead, he is inside his chamber. He is sleeping. And he rarely sleeps. And when he sleeps, he dreams. And when he dreams, he feel sad. He feels angry. He feel bitter. And he feels hopeless. And so, he rarely sleeps. But today he sleeps. And he sleeps like he had never sleep before. Beings like Wargod do not have to sleep. However, that depends of the circumstances. Because sleep for mortals and sleep for godly beings are different. Mortals sleeps to gain energy, clear their mind, organize their memories and their thoughts. And gods are also like that but most of the time, when they sleep, it means they are low on energy and needed to recharge. There is many myths, across many worlds and many dimension and realities about gods on slumber. They sleep and they take a nap. There is tales of folklore of Dreaming Creator. In some myths, it is believed that the universe itself is the dream of a slumbering deity. This god, often referred to as the Dreamer, sleeps in a cosmic chamber, and every dream creates a new world or dimension. When the Dreamer awakens, it signifies the end of that universe''s existence. There is also the kind of myth where gods and divine beings slumber to gather their strength for a future cosmic battle. It is said that when these deities awaken, they will bring about great changes in the universe, either to restore bnce or to unleash cataclysmic events. And then there is the kind of tales like of a Dreaming Universe Some myths posit that gods dream the worlds into existence. Every night, as they sleep, they dream of a new world, its inhabitants, and its history. When they awaken, these worlds are born into reality. Then there is the stories about Sleeping Guardians In this kind of myths gods are believed to take a prolonged slumber to protect the world from their immense powers. During their sleep, they act as silent guardians, ensuring that their influence does not disrupt the lives of mortals. Only in times of dire need do they awaken to intervene. And then there is stories and folklores of gods that dreams eternally The kind of god which is called the Eternal Dreamers In these myths, gods are said to dream eternally, continuously creating and experiencing new worlds within their dreams. They are caught in an unending cycle of creation, destruction, and renewal, with no true awakening or closure. Why would there be so many myths of gods and divine beings taking to sleep? Consciousness of divinity marks mortals. Just like Sun Wukong create a mark in the mind of mortals in some world, just like the stories of Olympus and Asgard became myths on many worlds, projecting some kind of Divine Stamp on the consciousness of mortals, the myths of divine beings taking a sleep, also came from a grain of truth Today, Wargod sleeps. Because the Temple in his star seems to have send him a vision, a whisper, a song And so, he sleeps. And in his sleep. He remembers an ancient memory. A very ancient one. It is a happy memory. A memory that is filled with colours. For millions of years since he was born, life begins with colour and then as the years goes by and the loneliness of the cosmos had taught him, the colours disappear and the world seem grey and bleak. And then it is filled with colours and he learns happiness. Just like the others, though, it is ironic that the only reason why it was so filled with colour, that the reasons why they feel happiness is because they learned what it feel like¡­.to feel sadness They appreciate each other because they could lose somebody. They appreciate life because at that time, they could finally die Sun dawning over the horizon look so much beautiful when you know it will end. The night came and rece the day and it is beautiful because one day, these alternating beauty of night and day would end. Because only because it ends, it has meaning And so, emotions are strong because people do not want to lose this beauty. It is the sense of loss that makes everything so beautiful It is the impermanence of everything that infinitely elevated every singlemon beauty to a transcended beauty. That only in tragic moment that the most pure and beautiful happiness could be found by oveing that darkness of those tragic moments. And so, the dreams fills him with all kinds of feelings. He heard the whispers, the song and the voices that came from the void And for him, dreams like this...is a rare dream. Like a dream that is guided. And Wargod knows who guides his dream and he allows the dreams to be guided And then he saw a light and he knew he had to woke up. And he opens his eyes and he felt the energy. An ancient energy erupted. An energy only a few could trace. An energy force that only few still remembers. "Old friends" he mutters >> Chapter 1586 A Blinding Light

Chapter 1586 A Blinding Light

With a resolute purpose, Wargod gracefully emerged from his celestial chambers and fly outside of Interium But he anchor himself to the speed of Interium. And the star slowly slow itself down and Wargod is now floating the vastness of space. The stars ands that once appeared monumental were now reduced to mere pinpricks of light as he expanded his divine form. he opened his eyes, and the radiance of his eyes surpassed anything the cosmos had ever witnessed. His irises zed with a brilliant, otherworldly blue that transcended mortalprehension, casting an ethereal glow that painted the heavens themselves. And then his gaze descended upon a distant blue jewel within the tapestry of the cosmos¡ªEarth. Its vibrant, cerulean hues stood out amidst the inky void, an emblem of life''s tenacity and the dance of destiny on its surface. As he observed this distant world, Wargod thoughts transcended time and space. The Earth, beckoned to him like a siren call. Because of that mortal But a pressure began to envelops him from all direction. And he chuckles And he mutters "Still?" A question "Still!" A word of anger. "Still" And he sighed. All kinds of emotions is contained. Three times he repeated a word. But each time, the words held different kind of meaning. Each time, there is a certain emotion First, a question. A gentle tone. Like an old friend asking. And then, anger. Like he had an ax to grind The third time, anger. To whose these words are given. Why does this word sound so heartrending? The moment he went out of his broken star, he could feel a gaze on him And this gaze is not friendly. Oh, not at all friendly. A kind of feeling of death, of destruction envelops him. He could feel that gaze. And he knows who this gaze belongs to. And with that gazee a heavenly pressure. It is like the Universe itself is cornering him. But Wargod has always been elusive. And powerful But he knows what that gaze means. He is warned by a gaze. And a gaze is enough to pressure him. Imagine the true power of the beings who gazes at him that it could pressure him from afar. The only way to truly break the power of this gaze is to undo the seals on him but doping that would mean war. And a war is not what he needed right now. And then a voice echoes in his ears, seeminglying from an entirely different ne of existence "Do not open the door" the word echoes in his ears. This is another warning. And then he hears the sound of thread, being spun, thread being tangled, the sound of scissors cutting through the thread and another voice echoes in his ears "Do not interfere" And Wargod listening to all of thisughed. But he did not say anything. The gaze came from the Destroyer. The words that echoes in his ears with a hint of cold warning is from Azul. And the sound of thread, the sound of scissor cutting, that came from the Three Sisters of Fate. Spinning the thread, designing the fabric, cutting the thread. "All of you want to stop me. Impudent!" he shouted. There is anger. There is sadness But there is no longer that feeling of destion of hopelessness. Hope is there, he thought and so, his gaze fell on Earth He looks at Earth And his eyes saw everything. He saw the living beings there and the beings that existed there and he could not help butughed "Hahaha! All of this¡­..and more. You are all beginning to move. You all are also hoping!" he shouted. But in this empty space, who listens to him and who take notice? Who would act and who would only see? That being on the Garden, that being that sow the seeds of life, that Elder that travels the stars, that white wanderer, Azul, these powerful beings that escaped from the confines of fate and destiny, they could observe and at times, they could interfere. He wanted those gods to listen. But how could those gods listen right now when they are also gued with their own problem. When he gazes upon Earth, he saw some familiar figure. He saw some beings he did not expect to see and he sees traces of some beings that have not make a move before. He saw the Last Son of Yrinia, ,mixing among the people of Earth, the strings of the Three Fates binds tightly upon him. "Strings all over" he muttered Searching for the All Source, hoping for a miracle, a father that wanted to see his daughter again, a husband who wanted to once again feel the touch of his beloved. And he saw the Acolyte of the Destroyer, Yewa Hafar. Like always, scheming in the dark preparing to celebrate the arrival of his Lord. He saw an old wanderer with a hunched back. When he meets people, he spoke to them with riddles, ask question and issues quest. Two ravens flies above him on the clouds, surveying the Heavens and two wolves apany him onnd "Allfather" he mutters. He is there¡­..but for what reason? To make a chess piece? Or to take out chess pieces away? He averts his gaze from Odin because he could sense that Odin is realizing that he is being watched. And he saw a man with golden hair, inside a cave near the sea, holding a trident. He is feeling the energy of the Earth, feeling the power of the elements, of water, fire, air, earth and everything beneath the Earth and above the sky. "Raymond¡­..a chess piece of Poseidon?" And heughed. Some people wanted to make chess piece, and some is wanting to steal chess pieces. This kind of chess is Ethernian chess. And it is the kind of chess that Wargod is very much familiar with. And he sense the Orvanians. "Those scheming gooey bastard is also here" and he could not help but snorted in displeasure "Olympus. Asgard. Orvanians. And many more wille soon" He paused for a moment and then he remembers that Yu Wang, the Jade Emperor also has some kind of cause and effect with that boy The word Immortal is bestowed to that boy when he was in? his tribtion and as such, Immortal energy could be used by that boy That is sowing the cause. But when will that cause and effect will be reaped? All of them are now cing bets. Why should he not be allowed to? But then he smiles "Borgan" he muttered and for a moment, a memory of ancient past shes in his mind and heughed like he had neverughed before. A feeling of sadness, a feeling of happiness. And so, he look at Earth, and he did not do anything. "too much of anything could be bad" he mutters to himself. Heughed and he looks away And he returns back to the temple and he sleeps. But this time, he would dream. And he would dream a happy dream. He believes it to be so. As he closes his eyes, he heard a song and even as he is sleeping his mouth smiles. And his mouth could not help but utters words. And this word forms sentences. And this sentence is filled with melodies. And so, the word be sentences that be a song. And this song echoes in a vibration of its own, and meddled with the Universe itself Like a song that has been forgotten by time And the song echoes endlessly, like a long-forgotten luby And Wargod sleep with a? smile on his face ¡­. As the Eternal Rings activated, a surge of energy rippled through Azief surroundings. "Shit" he cursed He didn''t anticipate that simply putting the puzzle together would trigger the ring''s activation. It is an unexpected turn of events. The rings glowed with an otherworldly light, their markings spelling out the word "Hope" in Ethernian Azief couldn''t help but feel trepidation as the subtle energies emanating from the rings permeated the area. He quickly realized that if he had set up a formation in his treehouse, he might have been able to conceal the subtle energy fluctuations caused by the activated rings. However, at this moment, the uncontrolled release of energy could not be hidden. But, even if he did , he probably would not have been able to stop what happened today This is something that is destined to happen. And while fate and destiny, when ites to Azief is thwarted again and again, fate and destiny is never the kind of concepts that is easy to subdue and restrain Fate and destiny would find a way What happens today however, is the operation of fate and destiny. Only, this fate and destiny is not the predetermined fate and destiny. A new fate¡­a new destiny is being written. The possibility of this fate¡­..the possibility of this destiny was low. But from the moment that Loki came, from the moment, the changes began, it is like the ripple of a wave that is slowly turning into a storm and that possibility of fate and destiny that was so low at the beginning is now...became an inevitability Light exploded. .. Chapter 1587 Creation

Chapter 1587 Creation

Erika was in her temple when she saw the light. Her eyes were burned when the vision flooded her mind. It was like she was looking at the sun. The heat should not be felt because she was looking at it from Azief eyes. But there is magic in that method of hers And because of that her eyes are burned and her head is experiencing massive headache. She nearly fell unconscious, but in that brief moment, she saw a road, a giant and a world. And she mutters "Xarapanial" The brilliance of the light pierced the heavens, slicing through the oppressive dark red aura that shrouded Death Monarch. Its behaviour defied the veryws of existence, leaving all who witnessed it in a state of bewildered astonishment. This transcendent light is not bound by the confines of a single realm or universe; it transcended the boundaries of the known cosmos. It surged through the Milky Way like a celestial river, casting aside the veil of space and time, and behaved in a manner that defiedprehension. Throughout the vast expanse of the Omniverse, this resplendent light could be seen, casting an ethereal radiance upon countless realms and dimensions. Its presence is but a fleeting moment, yet its impact resonate far beyond the boundaries of time and space. For the inhabitants of Earth, the sight of the blue light from the Eternal Ring remained unnoticed by many. Instead, what they beheld was an extraordinary phenomenon: a resplendent golden that stretched across the skies of the Pandemonium territory. There is a and this is golden It painted the heavens above in a brilliant golden hue, creating a stunning celestial disy that captivated their senses. The blue light, with its profound significance, remained hidden from their perception, concealed beneath the breath-taking spectacle that adorned the skies. Before, this ring had once did the same thing. However, at that time, the lighting from those rings, illuminated the world. And at that time, it was the first time it happened. But this time, it is the second time. However, that time and this time, it is different. At that time, the light of the ring pierces the night sky making it look like golden clouds hovering above the air and the brightness of the night star was covered up by the dazzling light. At that time, the light covers the Heavens of Pandemonimnd.? And the light illuminated the rings and the rings is even seen by beings above the skies. The light thates from the ten Eternal ring is mystical. Because the ring itself is mystical. When it brings out light like this, it is a sign A signal Before, the rings are guided by simple things. But now, it is guided by a different kind of things. Before, the signal of this ring is broadcasted throughout worlds. Thest time it happens, it signifies the birth of a treasure And when that happens, in a universe far away, covetous eyes would see that golden light and they would yearn and they would desire for this treasure. That light did not oppress and did not give any benefits but it emitted an undtion of energy that attracts some type of ancient beings. Only these ancient''s beings could feel that undtion of energy. In that Dark Universe, countless eyes opened up and gaze upon that small separated trillions of light years away. In such situation, this light should not have pierces through these dimensions. And even if it did, the light should not have arrived at the same time or real time Because distance between these dimension ands and gxies, make it impossible for one to see this light at the exact moment it happens. Like Betelgeuse whose light would only arrive thousands of yearster, this light, even if its bright should not reach those dark reaches of the Universe But it did. Because the light itself is like a homing device. It contains information of time, of space. So, if anyone wanted to trace the source, they could even trace the source of time of this light and even ancient beings in the past could trace back this light to the exact moment that this light exploded on earth Basically, the distortion of time was erased as they could see the exact moment the glow appears and who was the one wearing the ring. These ancient beings saw this light and they sighed. A few years ago, they also saw this light. At that time, they were also covetous. But just like at that time, they do not dare toe and tries to fight for it. Back then, they did not dare to try to take the ring because these ancient beings that saw these light, knows the story of these rings. the light is like a fire of a candle light. And those who are tempted by it would be like a moth flying to fire The story of the rings is an ancient story. And they are ancient beings. They saw many things and survive many dangers to be as ancient as they are. And ancient beings knows ancient story.? Many of them knows the true owner of that ring. Many more knows the story. And some of these ancient beings could feel a new kind of wind is blowing. And these kinds of winds, this kind of unnatural matter, they could not help but feel that this is the kind of wind that form storms. A Chthonian creature was devouring a when it saw the light and it shudders "ancient treasure'' this being muttered and the stars and thes all over the star system could not bear the word of this Chthonian creature and implode on itself. Many more ancient beings did not dare to involve themselves in this kind of matter. This is the kind of matter that would bring down gods, ughter Immortals, destroys Demons and Devils, crushing Divinity This is a tribtion that involve the kind of cause and effect that they did not dare to bear. The rings are ancient treasure. And ancient treasure always has its cause and effect. And for that ring particrly...it has a curse. A potent curse. A curse of cause and effect. Those who knows the owner, knows that they should not be involved in this kind of cause and effect. Ancient beings be ancient because they keep surviving. And none of them is stupid, none of them are not cautious. Before, they might still have some desire. But now, as some beings are tempted, they look at earth, and what they saw shock them They saw some old friends, sniff some old enemies and they all decided it is not worth the trouble. At the same time, in the vast and uncharted expanse of the Omniverse, a colossal being, his white hair and piercing blue eyes gleaming with ethereal luminescence, directed his gaze towards Earth. A benevolent smile graced his ageless countenance, radiant as the light of creation itself. Seated upon a celestial body that dwarfed entire gxies, nebulous gaseous tendrils flowed at his feet, coalescing and dispersing in a mesmerizing dance that resembled cosmic rivers. These celestial streams swirled endlessly, cascading through the fabric of space itself, carrying with them the essence of creation and the secrets of existence. As his presence rippled through the cosmos, the veryws of the universe bent and warped to his will. Space itself became his canvas, and time obediently followed hismand. The rules of reality sumbed to the supreme authority of this celestial being, conforming to his intentions and desires. This being, a true master of the Omniverse, gazed upon Earth with profound wisdom and affection. In his eyes, he saw not just a but a cradle of existence, a realm teeming with life, potential, and stories yet untold. His smile bore the warmth of a timeless friend, a guardian who had witnessed countless epochs and guided the destinies of myriad worlds. In this unfathomable realm beyond the boundaries of reality, this being''s presence radiated boundless love. The universe itself seemed to resonate with his serene presence, as if acknowledging the divine wisdom that dwelled within him. Upon witnessing the brilliant light from Earth, this ancient being continued to wear his enigmatic smile. It is a smile that transcended the boundaries of mere emotion, holding within it the wisdom of eons and the mysteries of the cosmos. His expression is always a paradox¡ªa beacon of both serenity and unfathomable depth. The universe around him seemed to respond to his smile, as if the very fabric of reality itself brightened in response. It was as though his presence had ignited a miniature star in the cosmic tapestry, casting aside the shadows of the void. However, this eternal being, who had witnessed countless ages and guided the destinies of innumerable worlds, couldn''t help but sigh. His sigh resonated through the cosmos like a ripple of cosmic significance, and as it spread, thews of the universe shifted once more. In his eyes, subtle traces of emotion flickered, like distant stars in the night sky. It is an umon urrence for this ancient entity, a sign that something had been set into motion. As this ancient being gazed upon Earth and the vibrant disy of light emanating from it, his heart radiated with love andpassion. In this dark expanse of the cosmos, his emotions became the very essence of creation itself. It was as though his feelings is the catalysts for life and existence. In the presence of his boundless love andpassion, the universe transformed. It became a canvas upon which these emotions painted the most exquisite ofndscapes. Life, like a delicate flower in the spring, began to bloom and flourish. Love,passion, good, these feeling overflow from him and these emotions transform the universe He is spring. He is light. He is everything that is good He is Creation itself ¡­ Chapter 1588 Who is Right?

Chapter 1588 Who is Right?

Death in front of him would bloom to life. Life flourished wherever this being turned His attention. His thoughts is the genesis of countless gxies, stars, and worlds, each teeming with the potential for life. Fear would turn into courage. And life will thrive wherever he wills it. This being possess the visage of a young man. When he breathes, life and good fortune keep filling the Universe. Each movement, each moment, all that is good and all that is fortunate, happens because he exist. Life is created because he exist, and it is nurtured because he exist. This primordial being shrouded with an aura of creation cracks his neck and smiles again "Struggling, fighting, thinking, trying to find a way out. How could I not love these mortals?" With a joyful chuckle, his happiness radiated like a brilliant light, infusing even the most lifeless corners of the universe with the essence of life. His very presence nurtured new beginnings and kindled the spark of existence in the void. As he exhaled, the forces of primordial creation swirled around him, forming nebulous clouds that carried the essential elements required for life to flourish. Each breath he take became a cosmic act of creation, sowing the seeds of life and renewal throughout the cosmos. This being with immense power of creation is none other than the Creator Himself. "Last time, you were stepping on those stairs. Today, you are uncovering some of the secret of those rings" he sighed and his eyes seems to pierce through the darkness of this Universe and look toward a being that is sailing the sky in the far distance. Things that could be considered far by the Creator must mean that it is truly far. The Creator sighed and that sigh echoes through all existence and creation . But only a few beings in the Omniverse could hear this sigh and understood that it came from him. His white robe billows with purplish aura that creates all kinds of things in space, the kind of elements that would breed life. Then he retract his gaze "Fate? Destiny? But this kind of fate and destiny did not happen thest time" he chuckles and mutters "A new kind of fate and destiny, then. Borgan¡­..did you calcte these as well?" Yu Wang understood something when Azief walk those Supremacy Stairway in the past. But the Creator has always known. He thought right. Things are still moving. And there is new fate and new destiny. New roads and new possibilities. But he sighed nheless He is always right. He had foreseen this. Even this new fate, new destiny, new roads and new possibilities "I am right" but he did not say it with happiness. He sighed again and then mutters "I hope¡­.I am wrong" Then he paused for a second and then mutters "But, I am always right" He hoped that Borgan could make his calction wrong. Loki of Midgard, That One Eyed Oracle, they might think that this is already a new change to the script But Yewa Hafar probably understood. Fate and Destiny is not that easy to change. Fate and Destiny could be hard to bend. But what is annoying about them is that even if they bend, they would adapt. New fate and new destiny, is just a recalibration of a mistake, a correction to anomaly. "This is not enough yet" he mutters. But he always like seeing mortals fight. Fight against their weakness, fight against insurmountable odds. And even though, right now it seems that these people are still trapped¡­.the Creator did not feel sad for them Because he still believes in them He still have hope "If only Loki and Erika could understand that even if the script is changed, the author could always find a way to make illogical. Even if it doesn''t, even if it bes? a plot hole, what does the author care? After all, He did not write it for others to read?" Then he looks at Yewa Hafar on earth and there is? a smile on the Creator face "What a diligent child" he thought to himself "Building roads for the Destroyer is not an easy task but this child keep persevering." The Creator has many ns. And people also have their ns. So, he could only sigh at this. And he knows how the story ends depends on that person. "Not sitting on a holy throne, but a house surrounded by gardens. But there is too much rotten trees and too much rotten fruit. Cutting them is not enough. Mayble pluck it from its roots?" He sighs and for a moment there is only silence in this part of the world. Even now, as he is talking to himself, he is stimting creation. Allws of the Omniverse seems to being breathed out with each word he spoke and eachw thates out from his mouth is aw that encourage creations. "I hope I no longer hear that Song." He remarks. Last time, he heard that Song, the Song that heralded the End of Everything. The Song was sung and the Omniverse ends in a low note, with a whimper and not a bang. He never knew what the Supreme One is thinking about. But it is clear, that He might also wanted to see some changes. Or it might be His grace. Or it might be His test? With Him, it is always possible that it might have all kinds ofyers. After all, if He did not want to change anything¡­.why¡­.at that time, He allowed the Gardener to look at the Book? Why He let Jean do what He did? Even if that is somehow a mistake, which the Creator doubts, He could always rectify the mistake. Even right now, if He wanted to rectify the mistake, one Thought could end everything. He could not understand the Supreme One thought. But the Creator is quite sure of something now. Maybe¡­.just like him¡­The Supreme One wanted to see a different answer. After all, The Creator is a part of the Supreme One. What the Creator has, the Supreme One also has. And what does the Creator have the most? Love. Hope. Compassion. Life. Good. And the Supreme One must also have these traits to him. "The ending of this story¡­" he paused for a second and he seems to be looking at the distance. The Creator look at the possibility of the future, he saw a great war, a tragic love, plots and shames, loyalty and betrayal and he saw a certain possibility "Two" he mutters and heughs "Maybe¡­.this is all fated. If Borgan even calcted this¡­..then I should reward her. Then I should help the boy. At least a little help" Saying this the Creator chuckles and pointed his finger, and a white light shoot out from his finger and melded with the light of the ring., Smiling, he mutters "I hope it could be a road for you so that you could meet her" And thenughing the Creator continuezing around in that dark space that is now brightened and full of life. ¡­ Azief eyes snapped open, and he found himself surrounded by a swirling, nebulous aura of vibrant colours. For a moment, he questioned whether he was in the vastness of space, but a deep intuition told him otherwise. "Space?" he mumbled to himself as he took in the surreal surroundings. "No," he answered his own question, his voice echoing softly in the strange, otherworldly expanse. He tries to use his Divine Sense. The moment he tries to activate it, he felt like there is nothing in him He tries to change himself into a mass of energy but even that, he could not do. "what am I? he thought to himself. As a Divine Comprehension leveler he could turn himself into a mass of energy as the physical body could be abandoned A mass of energy. But right now, he could not turn himself to such form. "Mortal" he mutters to himself. That is what he is feeling right now. Like he is a mortal again. Azief gazed downward and observed himself floating in the midst of this seemingly boundless space. The colours surrounding him were richer and more vibrant than the cold void of the universe, yet an underlying sense of destion permeated the scene. In the distance, he spotted a solitary, and a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over him. "This is very familiar," he murmured, though he couldn''t quite ce the source of his recognition. He made an attempt to move, and as if responding to his thoughts, his body floated in the direction he desired, effortlessly defying gravity. A sense of wonder and curiosity mingled with a touch of unease as Azief continued to explore this realm. "What is this?" he seems to be asking himself. But he also hope there is someone who would answer him. But he would have to be disappointed. Because no one is answering him Azief moved forward through this ethereal, colourful expanse, akin to wading through a tranquil sea. There is no clear destination or purpose that he could discern. He just felt like he had to move. Typically, when faced with such an uncannypulsion, to move ording to this unknown guidance? he would be cautious, sceptical of external influences trying to guide him. However, in this instance, he found himself embracing this strange sensation with an inexplicable sense of anticipation. It is as if he has been expecting it, as though some part of him knew that he needed to follow this path, whatever it may lead to. he ventured deeper into the unknown, his curiosity and determination gradually eclipsing any reservations he might have had. As Azief floated onward, his gaze shifted left and right, scanning the surrounding expanse in search of something, anything that might provide some context or meaning to this surreal journey. Yet, all that met his eyes were the vibrant, otherworldly hues that typically graced the cosmos. The kaleidoscope of colours seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction, creating a mesmerizing but ultimately disorienting and ambiguousndscape. It was as if he was suspended in an abstract painting, surrounded by a symphony of shades and hues that defied earthly description. ¡­. Chapter 1589 Old Memory Revisited

Chapter 1589 Old Memory Revisited

Amidst the ethereal sea of colours, Azief senses heightened to a level that allowed him to perceive the often-hidden beauty of the cosmos. Most people, unaided by advanced technology or supernatural abilities, couldn''t truly grasp the breath-taking intricacies of space. With a quiet sense of wonder, Azief paused in his float, his body obedient to his every intent. He took a moment to appreciate the grandeur of this mysterious realm, where vibrant shades of light and energy danced in perfect harmony, creating a tapestry of indescribable beauty that was invisible to most. "Hoh" he suddenly said as he stops floating forward. As long as he wills himself to stop, his body would stop. And right now, he is stopping "I didn''t know there is such an effect" he mutters to himself As Azief continued to move through the colourful cosmic expanse, he couldn''t help but notice the blurred and dreamlike quality of his surroundings. It was as if the boundaries of reality were shifting and changing, creating a sense of both beauty and confusion. "It''s blurry. It''s beautiful but it''s blurry," Azief mumbled to himself, his mind working to make sense of this surreal ce. With each passing moment, he felt his focus intensifying, and the hazy realm around him began to rify. "What a weird phenomenon," he thought aloud, the enigmatic nature of this ce¡­terrifies him Because it is so familiar. "This feeling¡­now I remember" he thought to himself And then it struck him, a memory surfacing from the depths of his consciousness. "The Thirteen Steps of Supremacy," he muttered to himself, his voice carrying a note of realization. He had encountered a simr sensation when ascending one of those cosmic stairs, and now, that memory seemed to connect with his present experience. The sensation coursing through Azief was unlike anything he had ever felt before. It was as if the very essence of his being was being purified and revitalized, an energy surging within him that defied exnation. The rity of his thoughts was akin to a dense fog lifting, revealing andscape of perfect understanding. Every distortion and uncertainty melted away, leaving behind a crystal-clearprehension of his surroundings. There is some runes that he had learned in the past that he did not understand. But at this moment, he seems to understand how to use the runes in different way Certain technologies that he had learned during his time in the Orvaniansbs nowes again in his mind and this time, some of the designs of those aliens now make sense to him. But it wasn''t just his mind that is affected. His body is reinvigorated, every cell vibrating with newfound vitality. It was as if he had shed the weight of ages, emerging as a stronger, more resilient version of himself. And then there is the soul. Azief could sense the merging and strengthening of his soul, a profound connection to the universe itself. It was as though he had tapped into a wellspring of cosmic power, transcending the boundaries of mortal existence. This was the exact feeling he had experienced when he ascended the Tenth Step of the Supremacy Stairway. The memory of that moment now merged with his current experience, confirming his suspicions that this ce held a connection to those cosmic stairs. "What is not forgotten could not be dead" he mutters "Is it a memory?" he thought to himself. And then the moment this realization hits him, he saw an eye. These eyes were so vast that they seemed capable of enveloping entire worlds, and their gaze fixed upon him. A gasp escaped his lips as recognition struck him like a bolt of lightning. He had seen those eyes before, in another ce, in another memory. The realization left him stunned, his mind racing toprehend the significance of this encounter. "F-focus," he stammered to himself, his thoughts struggling to find coherence amidst the swirling colours and sensations around him With an effort of will, he began to recall the events of his previous encounter with these eyes. "It''s the same thing that happened when I was on that stairway," he murmured to himself, piecing together the fragments of memory and understanding as he sought to make sense of the situation. As Azief focused his mind and vision, the full figures of the beings to whom those colossal eyes belonged came into view. The sight is nothing short of magnificent and terrifying, an awe-inspiring sight that left him both exhrated and dread-filled. Before him stood a legion of gigantic beings, their presence so immense that they seemed to consume the very space around them. "I forgotten how big and massive this race is" he mutters to himself With each step they took, the fabric of reality itself seemed to crumble, and the universe contorted in their wake. Time distorted, thews of physics shattered, and the very concepts that underpinned reality were rent asunder. Their colossal stature is like worlds stacked atop one another, and they radiated an aura of iprehensible power. The very elements of the world gathered around them, as if they were the arbiters of reality itself, the architects of existence. "Cosmic giants" he thought to himself. That is what he felt when? he imagined an Etherna. Like a walking cosmos, possessing thews of the world And just like before when he was at that Supremacy Stairway, this memory shows him the attack of these titanic being toward one of the civilizations that exist in the Supreme Dimension. Azief watched as thousands of these colossal beings, each towering above the very firmament of existence, converged upon a star system within the Supreme Dimension. The inhabitants of this realm stood powerless before the relentless advance of these cosmic giants, their efforts to defend their civilization rendered utterly futile. "Of course, they would fight. But it would be futile" Azief had seen all of this memory before so he knows exactly how this fight would end. Even though he saw millions of ships in the sky and in space, all having the hope to fight against these titans, Azief knows how meaningless this battle is. "Is there worth in fighting?" he ask himself. And he smiles and then heughs Because he felt that the people of this star system probably also knows how powerless they are against these titanic beings But...but¡­.they still fight¡­.knowing it And that¡­.that is something Azief will always respect. Azief knows it would not be long now before this titanic being would usher in a scene of overwhelming destruction, a cataclysmic force that would be unstoppable. BOOM! The titanic beings surged forward, their massive forms blotting out the stars and eclipsing entires. Nothing in their path could withstand their inexorable advance, and the once-thriving civilization of this star system is now facing annihtion at the hands of these cosmic behemoths. These titanic beings is an astonishing sight to behold. Even when Azief had seen them before, it still astonishes him Their azure skin radiated an otherworldly hue, and their pale, white-blue eyes seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality. They possessed a remarkable quality in that their bodies resonated with the energies of the entire Omniverse, as if they were embodiments of all the cosmic forces that permeated existence. Their humanoid appearance, if not for their striking blueplexion and the overwhelming pressure they exuded throughout the Omniverse, would have made them resemble humans. Yet, there was an aura of unfathomable power and cosmic significance about them that set them apart from anything Azief had ever encountered. As Azief observed these titanic beings once more, a profound understanding washed over him. They were not just another race among the myriads races in the Omniverse; they were the primordial creation, the very first beings to emerge in the vast expanse of existence. Long before humans, before demonic entities, before any other form of creation, this race had been the initial masterpiece of existence. They were the progenitors, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they are also the architects of the Omniverse itself. this race is the first race of creation Before, when he is at this ce, he felt like he had to grasp some truth. But now, this time, he did not think of trying to see some truths or some realization. Instead, he observes. He observes intently, looking at the battle, looking at the stars around him, looking anything that is more out of the ordinary than usual The rings and this experience must be connected somehow. These memories that he once saw when he steps of the Supremacy Stairway, all of this must be connected somehow. He knows what he is seeing right now The Etherna race. Everything seems to be repeating itself. "All of this has happened before. All of this will happen again" there is this thought in his mind He looks at this giant race of a creature. In the past, he was shocked. Now, he just watched everything objectively. Trying to see what this memory is trying to show him. Right now, he is still not sure where he is. "Immense powerful fluctuations of energies, each energy seems to be rted to thews of the world" he sighed. Blessed by Divinity, prospering for Eternity! This is the Etherna race >> Chapter 1590 Ancient War

Chapter 1590 Ancient War

The Etherna race do not manipte the source of power. They are the source of power. Asargan. Borgan. And many others. Azief had understood it when he researched more and more about the Etherna. In The Three Thousand Worlds, they are called Dao. In some other worlds, they are called Mana. In some other worlds, they are called thews of the world. What they are now in Azief present timeline...they are the path, they are the road, they are everything and nothing. But in this memory, in this current timeline that is being shown to him, they are beings Heavenly Beings. And maybe there is wisdom in their destruction. For a Heaven that has emotion¡­..is a terrible Heaven. Some have debated on this. Should the Heaven be ruthless and treats everything equally? Or should it havepassion and cast luck to those below it? This kind of debate have created wars in many magical civilizations. Azief think of all of this in only a few second but then he focused back his thought on the battle that is about to unfold. Azief look at a great war that is being fought among the stars In this epic celestial battlefield, the titanic Etherna race is shing with a united force of beings from countless star systems. "After all, they alone probably could not fight against the Etherna race'' Azief thought to himself He sees with his own eyes,s is being crushed like fragile ss underfoot, and the vacuum of space itself screamed as destructive forces raged. Azief eyes is drawn to a pivotal moment. He watched in awe as a colossal Etherna warrior, the embodiment of divine might, swung a colossal weapon that seemed to reshape the very fabric of space. "what is that? It looks like a hammer but with spikes. And it could even change form" Azief mutters to himself The shockwaves from the impact of this Etherna warriors sent ripples of destruction cascading through the stars. Stars exploded like fireworks on new year''s eve. In another part of the battlefield, an armada of diverse beings, each representing the pinnacle of their respective civilizations, retaliated with colossal energies strike Some of them uses titanic cannons and some uses superconductivity weapons that uses kic energy and even the destructive energies in the battlefield. Some tries to use brilliant tactics. But tactics could only help so much when it met a force like this. Beams of incandescent energy and streams of celestial mes streaked through the void, painting the space with an otherworldly luminescence. Azief could see worlds being devoured by hungry ck holes, theirndscapes vanishing into the abyss of spacetime. The screams of entire races is carried by cosmic winds to the void of nothingness. The thunderous roar of battleships firing their cataclysmic cannons reverberated through the vacuum, as fleets of star ships tried to hold back the Etherna invaders. Azief observed this grand spectacle with a mixture of fascination and dread. And then he sighed. And then he looks at a certain direction "Any moment now" Azief had seen this before so he could guess what the memory is going to show him next. And then there is a light, a lightning sh And then there came a sound¡ªa sound not unlike the ethereal hymn of a universe tearing apart. The cosmic symphony that was yed in the aftermath of stars and gxies crumbling to dust created a resplendent backdrop for the scene that is about to unfold Before Aziefy a remarkable sight: a cosmic road adorned with the shattered remains of stars, each one a radiant beacon in the darkness of space. This celestial avenue stretched endlessly in both directions, leaving Azief chuckles "Will is not this powerful yet. If one day he reaches this level¡­.." Azief did not finish his word And then there is a sound. Like a sound of a bell. "A temple" he thought to himself. Will once told him about the Temple and the Savi''krian race and the Destroyer. This belle from the temple. But whether it is from the future or the past or the present, it is hard to distinguish. The tolling of that otherworldly bell continued, reverberating through the astral void, like it was...announcing the significance of the moment. And then, as the symphony reached a crescendo, a brilliant sh of light cascaded across the universe, eclipsing the inky darkness of space. In its wake emerged an awe-inspiring sight¡ªa lone figure racing on that celestial track, leaving stardust and the echoes of primordial energies in his wake. The sprinter''s steps were sure and swift, much like an athlete on a divine track. Like a running track Azief is sure that if this is not a memory, that his eyes would not even be able to see this Etherna when he is running. The memory made him able to see through universes like he is ying a point of view game The unfolding spectacle is nothing short of miraculous. It defied thews of perception andprehension as Azief consciousness is immersed in a cascade of vivid imagery and emotions. And that is just by watching this Etherna running It was as if his very essence had transcended the limitations of time and space. In this mesmerizing vision that Azief is seeing, the Etherna is a sublime blur of power and speed, tearing through gctic universes and transcending the boundaries of time and space. It was a sight to behold, for he defied the veryws of physics, running as if the cosmos were his yground. The Etherna form shimmered with divine radiance as he sprinted through the fabric of existence. With every stride, the universe itself seemed to part, granting him a divine road on which to elerate his unstoppable momentum. The very nature of this path was a reflection of his unparalleled mystique speed, a road forged by his will and speed. Azief watched as the Etherna did not teleport or take shortcuts; he ran with an indomitable force that sent shockwaves of energy rippling through the cosmos. His colossal mass and unparalleled elerationbined to create an unstoppable juggernaut, capable of obliterating entires and stars with the sheer magnitude of his passage. It was as if the universe bowed before the might of the Etherna, making way for his divine journey through the gctic expanse. The sight was nothing short of awe-inspiring. This Etherna speed transcended all limits, and with each step he took, the fabric of reality itself unravelled before him, creating a myriad of mystical phenomena across the Omniverse. His velocity is seemingly boundless. As he raced through the cosmos, his passage initiated incredible transformations. Wherever he went, time itself began to regress, turning back the clock on entire regions of existence. In one moment, thriving civilizations were transported to an earlier age, and in the next, they vanished into the depths of history. Simultaneously, the Etherna tremendous speed triggered a cataclysmic event in other universes. Gctic systems suffered the effects of a heat death, stars fading away ands plunging into eternal darkness as he swept through. The shockwave of time distortion he left in his wake radiated outward in all directions. Reality itself is shaken by his presence, resulting in echoes of time, space, and matter being forever altered. This Etherna is none other than Asargan, the source of energy of Speedster, the Etherna Asargan. Azief sworn brother Will, also drew the speed energy from Asargan. What an Etherna, he thought to himself. Azief notices something else. This time when he saw Asargan, the details of Asargan running be even more clearer in his mind. Azief continued to watch, and soon, another prominent Etherna appeared in the memory. It is Reorgan, the Etherna of Oaths. Reorgan possessed a unique and mystical power to enforce oaths and promises. When someone made an oath or a promise, Reorgan divine influence ensured that it was binding and held immense power. As long as one genuinely meant their oath and invoked it, their Will would honour that agreement. This is the Etherna who settle the powers of oath and made it binding and as long as one means it and promises it, His Will when invoked would honour that agreement. Azief moves forward as his body floats through these memories. Even though he saws and gxies being destroyed, he was not afraid. Because even when he saw a star exploding near him, the explosion did not even hurt him Because all of this has happened in the past. And he is not actually travelling back through time. He is in a memory. Like a dream. And as he floats forward, he finally saw one of the Etherna he had seen before and his eyes narrows. Vorgan, he mutters with a sigh. This Etherna in particr is now flying around in dark space of the Universe and wherever he flew, he would destroy stars ands. And he uses only the breath that he blew from his mouth. When he blew it, cold winters descend and cataclysm wind storm would ravage worlds. Vorgan is the Etherna of Deceit. And it is not only the physical wind being blown that made each breath he blows a catastrophe The blows of his breath affect the mind, affect the heart, bringing cmity of the heart and mind His breath not only brought destruction to the weak willed it foster distrust among the inhabitant of thes and the many inhabitable stars of the Suprema Universe. The great beings that are fighting the Etherna have created all of those great advances in technology turns into an idiot once that wind passes them by as they start killing each other. Fathers killed their children, mother choke the life out of their babies, sisters killing sister and brothers killing brothers. It was like a curse but it was also like he amplified the hate and distrust that was already there. It created mistrust. It did not foster but create new hatred and distrust. It was a scene of madness. >> Chapter 1591 New Deduction Chapter 1591 New Deduction Azief observed an intense celestial battle waged on a scale that transcended imagination. "This time, I could see it in detail" thest time it was like seeing a fast-forwarded movie. But this time, he seems to be able to see it in more detailed, seeing the struggles and the strength of both of these alien civilizations One Etherna, surrounded by a pulsating aura of divine fire, obliterated a colossal spaceship with a single, earth-shaking punch. Primordial fires burns the stars, moon and sun, engulfing them like a wolf swallowing the world The ship, the size of a hundred Earths, disintegrated into a cloud of fragmented debris and molten metal as the fiery shockwave engulfed it. Amid this epic sh, the Etherna race is showing unimaginable might and diverse abilities disyed their immense powers. "before, they were unimaginable" Azief chuckles and then mutters "But, now they are not" Before when Azief saw it, all he could see was the scene of destruction But he did not understand how such force is generated. However, now he understood And understanding it means things that is unimaginable has now be something that could be imagined. And things that could be imagined could be realized As long as there is a will and desire, every imagination could be realized. Azief might not be able to unleash the kind of force that the Eterna unleash, but he is now polishing his method. Why uses spells and words and runes when one punch could determine the world? Azief relished in the destruction. Not because he is some psychopath that likes to watch death and destruction but because all of this has already happened. He could not change it and there is nothing he could do. All he could do right now is to seize the opportunity he has right now, learn something, gain something and turns this experience into a part of his strength He sees Etherna methods of fighting and he could not help but feel absurd and ridiculous. "How could I imitate this kind of fighting?" he asked himself. They are basically violent method of fighting. One of them even intentionally bump his body against a to move it out of orbits. Some even uses moon like a volleyball., throwing it out into the sun, creating a massive explosion that rocks space time and created a hole in the fabric of reality. Some destruction even created a singrity point. Time, space, all of this is like a ything, like a paper being moulded ording to the will of these Etherna. He saw an Etherna unleashing cosmic forces that shaped and shattered entire universes, wreaking havoc on the fabric of reality. The cosmic space and time itself twisted and contorted as they exerted their energies. thews of physics and reality as Azief knew them were mere ythings, their boundaries stretched and bent to the breaking point. All around there is a maelstrom of cataclysmic storms of elements andws of the world, tangled and untangling Each shes released torrents of divine energies that rippled through the Supreme Dimension, creating destruction on an unparalleled scale. "Most of this I have seen it before. But not this detailed." he mutters to himself. Azief gaze shifted to the opposing civilization, and he recognized the massive star formation they had created. Azief once again saw that star formation. Before this, he has seen this star formation before when he was transported to this memory. Seeing it once again, he must admit that it is a sight to behold This formation of stars is a colossal arrangement of millions of stars interconnected to form a single, intricatework. This star formation tapped into the vast energies from countless parallel realities and dimensions, its high capacity slowly tearing through the very fabric of reality. The star formation emitted a radiant, multi-coloured glow, with beams of energy streaming across the universe. These beams of power connected the stars like aplex celestial circuit. It was clear that the civilization controlling this formation possessed immense knowledge and power in both magic and mechanical technology Before, when Azief saw this what he felt was only awe and terror. But now, as he watches the same scenery, the same memory, he no longer feels that awe. Instead, what he is feeling right now, is only wonderment¡­if that is the right word. The memory had once filled him with awe and terror, but now he felt different. Back then, he was weaker and less knowledgeable. This time, his increased understanding allowed him to see things he hadn''t noticed before. He focused on the star formation, trying tomit its details to memory. His enhanced senses allowed him to perceive nuances in the energy flows, the specific arrangement of stars, and the intricate patterns within the formation. Before, the shock factor was enough to make him unable to see through the intricacies of the vision of this memory. This time however, he believes he could learn something and gain something from watching these memories. Azief is determined to make the most of this opportunity to learn from the memory. As he observed the star formation and the energies flowing through it, he carefully memorized the positions of the stars and their intricate patterns. He knew that this information could hold the key to understanding this powerful formation. His focus then shifted to the cannon that was targeting the Etherna. He examined its design, energy source, and the principles behind its operation. Pure destructive power gathered on the cannon and it focused on the legions of Etherna. Azief frowns. Not because of the power of the cannon but as he tries to try to see from what kind of material that these beings constructed those cannons and he found out he could not really point out what kind of materials is being used to construct these cannons. Before he did not notice it but now as he shift through all of those shocking scenery, he looks and focused on the cannon and he could see something else it is a masterpiece of runic engineering and protective formations. That is the best way Azief could describe it The cannon bristled with runes andplex patterns, intricately intertwined like a web of interlocking threads, forming an borate binding symbol. Azief marvelled at the craftsmanship, appreciating the level of sophistication these beings had achieved in their technology. The fact that they could stand their ground against the Etherna, even if briefly, was a testament to their resilience and ingenuity. Though he knew the ultimate oue of this battle, Azief couldn''t help but respect the remarkable efforts of these civilizations in the face of such overwhelming adversity That alone is a feat worth apuding Shoong! Shoong! Just the sound of charging these cannons seems to break space around it. The cannons hummed with power, their charging process resonating through the void of space, disrupting the fabric of the universe itself. The asteroid belts in proximity to the cannons were absorbed by them, possibly transforming into a potent energy source. Amid the growing tension, one of the beings on the ship let out a resounding shout. The force of his voice broke the eerie silence of the vacuum, and at that moment, the cannons unleashed their destructive energy in a fiery burst. The onught was unleashed upon the approaching Etherna. As the catastrophic explosions unfolded before him, Azief, ever cautious, closed his eyes to shield himself from the blinding brilliance of the detonation. Yet, even with his eyes tightly shut, he couldn''t escape the force of the shockwave. His ethereal form, which is still not entirely solid, acted like a wisp of wind, and he found himself being blown backward through the cosmdscape. It was an experience devoid of pain, more akin to an otherworldly gust carrying him away. The remnants of the ether danced around him as he floated through the aftermath of the titanic sh. As he opened his eyes once more, Azief couldn''t help but sigh. The devastation left in the wake of the cannon''s discharge was a sight to behold. It had annihted everything in its path with ruthless efficiency And then Azief once again saw the enraged Etherna. BOOM! BOOM! The enraged Etherna embarked on a ruthless rampage, delivering devastating blows to the stars, moons, and suns of the gctic system. Their destructive frenzy seemed unquenchable as they obliterated everything in their path, leaving the gctic system in ruins. The civilization that had dared to challenge them is mercilessly ughtered by the Etherna. It was a horrifying spectacle of unbridled destruction and chaos. The Etherna, in their insatiable rampage, also drained the very essence of thes in the Supreme Universe, leaving a barren and deste wastnd in their wake. Their actions left no room for life or hope in the once-thriving gctic system. "I see more this time" he mutters to himself. Thest time he saw this, he could only see a glimpse of this act of destruction. But now, as long as he focusses, he could see the destruction wrought by the Ethernian all over this universe. "Before I could not see theplete memory of this battle. But this time¡­. This time¡­.it is different" By now, Azief is quite sure of his deduction. The rings are inextricably linked with the Etherna. And the clues he had before...all of them is being assembled in his mind right now. But he could not yet think of the candidate of the true owner of these rings. It is hard to think carefully when all around you, all you could see is destruction. >> Chapter 1592 Candidate Chapter 1592 Candidate "This time the memory isplete" He urge his body to move forward and he floated forward only this time, he floated forward faster. And not before long, he is flying all over the battlefield. He did not squander this opportunity. He is flying around the stars ands, and he saw the scene of destruction and saw the power of the Eterna and the power of the enemy that dares fight the Etherna. He looks and he tries to remember. Some of the designs of the weapons of these adversaries of the Etherna would surely be precious if he could replicate these weapons in the real world He flew and flew and for a moment, it felt like he had flown for over a hundred years. And even after a hundred years, the effect of the battle could still be seen. And then Azief stopped. He stopped in front of a ck hole. If this is not a memory, the gravitational pull would pull him closer to the ck hole. "Could it be possible?" Azief wanted to see what lies beyond the event horizon. In this memory, could it even replicate these phenomena? He thought to himself but even before he could finish thinking that thought his body moves first. He flew forward and into the ck hole and darkness seems to envelops him but when he opens his eyes, he sighed Because what he sees in front of his eyes, is something that he had seen before "Did nothing happen? Or is this the effect?" Azief had experience this memory before so he knows exactly what happens thest time. Thest time, he sees only the glimpses of the destruction that the Etherna inflicted upon their enemies. And then even as he focuses hard, he could not see theplete memory of that battle. And then his eyes blurs, his mind wanders and a feeling of a thousand years had passed envelops him and then he only saw emptiness And this is what he sees now. So, he wonders whether he is seeing this scene because he jumps into the ck hole or it might be that the moment he jumps into the ck hole, some kind of restriction or rules are being triggered and he jump to a part of the memory of this ring where a thousand years had passed "A pity" he mutters to himself. But while he is disappointed, he is not that dejected. After all, that impulse of wanting to see what lies beyond the event horizon, is simply a curiosity He has always focused on something since he enters this state of¡­. existence. He wanted to knows what he is seeing and why he is seeing this. And he also wanted to know how to escape from this vision. And all he could see right now is emptiness. Pure and utter nothingness And then Azief could feel it. Time, particles, atoms seem to move in an elerated manner. Even though he could not know whether time is moving forward, the feeling that something is afoot fills him and when it reach a certain point Azief could see worlds are being born. He sees the birth of a star and it copses before it could form into one. He saw a but copses almost immediately when aet hit the The impossibility of life in this part of the Universe filled with lifeless things. Clearly time moves. Because things happen, people associated it with something moving forward¡­. like time moving backward and forward Like a book that has a beginning and an ending. Time is moment. Time is illusory. And Azief never felt it more as he is floating in this ce, not knowing how much time had passed. Because there is no clock, nothing to denote the time passing other than the asional mystical sights of worlds being born and dying "It would not be long now" Azief waited and just like he had expected, he then saw a few Etherna in the distance. Azief flies toward those titanic figures "Do I just have to follow the memory until Borgan sees me?" he thought to himself. Thest time this happen, it ends when Borgan saw him. This is the reason why he is flying toward those Etherna. The Supreme Dimension is now empty. The traces of the civilization that fought against the Etherna was also erased And now, once again, there is the Etherna again. Azief knows this part of the story. These Etherna would be building the Supremacy Stairway. But this time, since he has more freedom than before in this memory, he might hear some other things and knows many more new information. This time as he flies, he could feel that he could fly wherever he wanted to go, faster. And then in just a few moments, he arrived near the Etherna. Azief look at them and he sighed. Compared to before, these Etherna fluctuation of power that ising out of them is weak "They are injured" Azief thought to himself. Weak, vulnerable. Now, he could see it even more clearly and felt it more clearly. This time he could see fortune and luck of these Etherna are being drained, their vitality is seeping out Like a curse being put on them. And Azief observed them and not before long he sees what he wanted to see. The Etherna bleeding "The blood is very simr with humans but there is a certain aura in the blood" Azief in his transparent state, fly toward one of the wounds of the Etherna and look at the blood Een though he sees nothing special about the blood, but that is if he only relies on his sight. He closes his eyes and focuses and not before long, he could feel the aura around that dripping blood. Longevity, immortality. That is the aura he felt from the blood dripping down from the Etherna wounds. "Red mixed with a little gold and blue. The red is clear and thick" he mutters. But other than the aura of longevity he flet from the blood he could not see more mystery of the Ethernian blood Azief flew and look at the faces of these titanic beings. All of them look tired. Azief felt like he is refreshing back his memories of the past. He had seen the faces of these titanic being before, in that vision he had when he was walking on the Supremacy Stairway But before he had never seen them so close as he is seeing them right now. One of the Etherna is losing his arm. And from the wounds of that cut off arm, energies are leaking out like a broken faucet And the energy that is leaking out from this Etherna merge with the Omniverse. The Etherna energies is like the building block of the Omniverse. And now as they lose energies, these energies return back to the Universe Azief was looking around and then he finally found the Etherna he wanted to see. This Etherna has the physique of a woman. Out of them all, she was the smallest but her eye is the brightest. "Borgan" he mutters. At that time, he did not know who this Etherna was. But now, of course, he knows who this Etherna is. This Etherna is Borgan the Source of energy for every irvoyant all over the Omniverse The Three Sisters of Fate, The Norns, Oracles, Seers, all that have been given the privilege to see Beyond the Veil all of them in one way or another uses the power thate from Borgan Borgan is surrounded by a few other Etherna. And the same conversation yed again. She then said to the few Etherna behind her ''Right here. This is where we should build it. This is our only chance. We are defeated. There is no escaping this. Even our Kin- '' One of the Etherna shake his head. Azief suddenly frowns "Why do I understand them?" he thought to himself. Thest time he was in this memory, he noted that the reason why he understands the words of these Ethern is because of his Soul Law Avatar Soulmunication transcendnguage barrier since the intention of the heart will be revealed unlike the limitation ofnguage have on humans and other races. But now he could not use any of his power. So, how could he still understand it? Or is it the ring? He sigh, shakes his head and then pay attention to the conversation of the Etherna "He is dead" "That is not true. He is n-" "I considered him to be dead" one of the Etherna said. "I hope War General War''lgan would survive. He had done so much for us all. And he had followed the King to the Final Battle" The Etherna said and the other Etherna nodded. Borgan just sighed as she closes his eyes and then she opens it back. Now Azief could see that there is a certain grief on her face. Before he could not see this clearly. But now, he could see it. Borgan and the King. What King? Azief thought to himself and there is only one answer. The King of the Etherna And he frowns a bit. Because Azief had many thoughts about the true owner of the ten rings. And one of the candidates of these rings is none other than the King of The Etherna. "The King of Etherna" he mutters. He must be someone powerful, he thought to himself. And then he heard Borgan said "''he will survive. And he will y a part in the future.'' she said. >> Chapter 1593 Meeting Again Chapter 1593 Meeting Again The other Etherna sighed and then they said ''Borgan, we are relying on you. This is ourst scheme. Our desperate scheme'' she looks above her, like expecting to see someone and then she sighed. Azief this time look intently at Borgan looking upwards and then he could see that there is a certain light in her eyes as she looks upwards. It is obvious to Azief now that when she look upward she look far away and probably her gaze look through other dimensions and worlds. And she seems to be nodding to someone. It is a pity he could not see who she is looking at. Borgan then pointed toward a spot and said ''Build it here. Let us build a stairway that will lead to our Final Hope'' And then as one of the Eterna was about to speak, one of the Etherna turns around and he looks straight at his direction "just likest time" Azief thought to himself. This is the moment when he would be discovered Etherna is said to be master of every energy and Law of the Omniverse. And one of that Laws must be Time. At that time, he did doubt whether what he is seeing was only memories. Now, he is quite sure that when he saw these creatures, his consciousness travels through time, unintentionally spying at this momentous moment of the Stairway being built through the connection of the souls and unwittingly entangled in Time Stream. He also now knows that when you travels through time, do not be surprised if you get caught by other people Time Avatar. Because when you reach that level of power, you must also know that others could also travels through time. Azief remembers Azul whose past could not be travelled to unless he allows it. Azief has a theory that when someone tries to returns to Azul past, there will be a barrier that could not be broken And when it reaches a point where it will mess up Azul own future, that barrier would appear. Or Azul might have cut off that part of the past from his own Time Stream. Another theory that Azief had about Azul timeline, is that he cut off his own Timeline and seal it into the Six Sabers. And that is why, when he changes something in those six lives, it changes the future And finally, the future where Azul is with his lover ispleted. Of course¡­..this is just a theory. But it is a solid theory for him. Because he realizes that travelling through timees with its own risk. The only difference was, thest time he unwittingly using the souls that present during the times of the construction of the Supremacy Stairway to bypassed Time Stream and see what happen during that time In a manner of speaking, it was like he is a character seeing a point of view from the souls that is used to craft Supremacy Stairway. But that was during his trials on the supremacy stairway. This time however is a bit different He did not walk he Supremacy Stairway to arrive here. He arrives here from the ring. And just like before the Etherna that is about to create the Supremacy Stairway notices him ''Look here. Who is this? A spy? Everyone is about to take advantage of us now that we are about to fall...Hahaha'' One of the Eternaughed as he looks right at his direction. The Eterna must have mistaken him for some other alien. It means when the Etherna was constructing their stairway, in that long-forgotten time in the past, someone was hiding and watching over them And in those memories, Azief was inhabiting the soul of another to see what happens in the past. That happens because at that time Azief was walking on the Supremacy Stairway to refine his Soul Law Avatar Borgan look at him And Azief smiles At that time, he doesn''t know whether he was mistaken or not, but he could swear he saw Borgan smiling at him before the Etherna waved his hand and then the memory stopped there. But today, now, at this moment, Azief is quite sure that Borgan is smiling. He was waiting for Borgan to wave her hand and he to return back to the forest. Borgan waves her hand but he did not return. Instead, the Etherna, thes, the space around them¡­.all of them was pushed to the background beforepletely fading away like some kind of oil painting that is being washed away by a dissolver. But he is still here. And Borgan is also here. They look at each other and Borgan smiles at him. And now there is horror in Azief eyes "Isn''t this a memory?" he thought to himself. That is what he thought since the beginning. But this did not happen thest time Borgan did not look at him like this and smile at him like this. Borgan shrink herself to around six feet three and she is now floating in front of Azief. Her countenance also be more human-like, with long white hair and an elegant dress made out of stars. "We meet again" Borgan said with a smile on her face. ¡­ For a moment Azief was stunned. He did not know to react to this. From the very first moment, he have the leisure to look at all the things that is happening because he believes all of it is a memory But now, it is clearly not just a simple memory. Azief calms himself down, takes a deep breath and close his eyes. He takes a few second to centre himself and then opening back his eyes, he is now calm. "Where is this? What is this?" this is the question he wanted to ask. Borgan is not impatient to answer the question "Follow me" As Borgan beckoned him to follow, Azief felt as though he was being tugged from the fabric of existence itself. Space and time whirled around him in a chaotic frenzy, like a tempest of cosmic energies. It was a quite jarring experience, leaving him gasping for breath. Then, as quickly as the disorienting journey began, it ended. Azief surroundings shifted dramatically. He now stood in a forge unlike any he had ever encountered. The air buzzed with the vtile blend of cosmic energy and molten metals, giving the impression that he had entered a realm between reality and the surreal. Beside him stood Borgan, her presence a pir of serenity amidst the otherworldlyndscape. Azief blinked, trying to shake off the lingering dizziness as he surveyed the celestial forge. Everything about this ce felt both mesmerizing and alien. Azief attempted toe to terms with his abrupt relocation and the pounding headache that echoed from the transition. With caution in his voice, he turned to Borgan, his curiosity mingled with a healthy dose of trepidation. "Where have you brought me, Borgan?" Azief inquired, the otherworldly surroundings adding an edge of uncertainty to his words. "This ce is like nothing I''ve ever seen before." Borgan regarded him with a smile, her eyes reflecting the radiant energies that filled the forge. Azief could sense that this was no ordinary location; he could felt like he could feel the heat. And this kind of heat that he felt¡­feels¡­.warm. Like an embrace. It is a weird feeling to feel right now And he shakes his head. He still feel quite not right in the head. Borgan could see that he is struggling and she said "This kind of journey is usually apanied by headache. Considering your attainment in time spacews is not that powerful, this kind of side effect is already generous enough." Azief took a few second to digest the words and took a few second more to truly calms his mind. "Where are we?" Borgan smiles that knowing smile and then said "you already know" Azief frowns. He did not frown because Borgan did not answer him. He frowns because he did know. This is a forge. But he should not have known that. After all, he is now inside one of the chambers of the forge. He even knows the name of this Forge. This Forge is called the Forge of Worlds. Questions whirled in his mind. He shouldn''t have known the name of this ce, let alone be so intimately familiar with it. The realization that he had never set foot in this forge before should have weighed on him, making him feel like a stranger in an aliennd. Yet, the moment Borgan had transported him across time and space to this mystical chamber, Azief felt an inexplicable familiarity, as though he had walked these chambers countless times in the past. This is a mystery that needed solving, and the answers is likely entwined with the ten rings he had been seeking to understand. "Why did you bring me here?" "To know. To understand certain things. That is why I brought you here" "Why?" Borgan did not answer. Instead, she waves her hand and it was like a movie begins. It was like he was in a world with no time, and now, she waves her hand and the pointer of time moves again. Fires bursting and sounds of striking echoes. The sound is the sound of the Forge of Worlds And Azief opens his eyes and opens his senses. "What are do you want me to know? What do you want me to understand?" he ask himself. Borgan smiles as she looks at Azief. "This is where a new future would begin. From the past" she thought to herself At the same time, someone in a broken star is dreaming. And in his dreams, he met an old friend. And he smiles and a Song long forgotten is to be sung again ¡­ Chapter 1594 The Beginning Chapter 1594 The Beginning A Song is being Sung and someone is dreaming. Someone, somewhere is scheming, and someone somewhere is ying chess. Someone somewhere is crying and someone somewhere is watching. On Earth, Pandemonium is in the verge of chaos. Sasha brings back news that Death Monarch disappeared. Of course, this news is confidential and only a few people know it. All the great figures and great officials of Pandemonium is summoned to the Centre Pce. The Three Great Generals of Pandemonium, Sina the Great Alchemist, the Lodge Leaders of the Halls in the Shadow Guards, Sasha the Nightingale, the Immortal Couple, Celestial Painter Xu Cong, Heaven Flute Lihua, Somi the Sword Fairy, Head Keeper of the Pce, the governors, the Knights gathered in the Capital city of Pandemonium, Adern These are the people that is being informed But depending on their level of clearance, so e of them only knows that something happened. The only one who knows the true problem is Sasha, Sina, and the Three Great Generals. And while others are gathering in the throne room, these five people is in the Oval Office of Pandemonium This is usually the office of Death Monarch. The key of this office is given to only three people. One of them is in Sina hands. The other is on Sasha. And the other one is on Wang Jian. Now, three of those people is in the office and they all is thinking of how to contain this news. As for what is happening outside of the Centre Pce, there is a certain chaos brewing. The people of Pandemonium could see that a certain formation is being set up. Some people also notices that there is a blue light that pierces through the heaven and a mass fluctuation of energy exploded before. They know that something had happened. They just didn''t know what. This is what is happening on Pandemonium. A bit of chaos that is growing by the second On the other side of the world there is an old wanderer sitting on top of a boulder, on top of a snowy peak, his eyes looking at someone inside a cabin Around him there is a snow storm but the snow did not fall on him and the wind gust of the storms avoided him like a gue. "Hmm¡­.Void. What an¡­apt name. That orb..." This wanderer eyes see through everything and he could see an orb and this kind of orb is tangled in so many causes and effect And it even involves the cause and effect of divine beings death and life. He sighed "It is not my fate. I should not covet such thing and be involved in such cause and effect" he mutters to himself. Then he look at his palm and a silvery white liquid seems to appear out of nowhere. If one look at this liquid, one could see that there is a scenery inside the liquid. This liquid like substance is a memory A memory of an oracle. This old wanderer smiles andughed And if someone could see the smile of this old wanderer , one would agree, that his smile looks cunning And while on Earth, there is all of this happening, Azief did not know all of this. He is at the forge and is now being guided by the source of all irvoyants, to see something¡­.so he could understand something ¡­. BOOM! And then the Forge of Worlds burst into action with a deafening roar, and the sound of hammer striking metals could be heard its rhythmic symphony of hammer blows resonating like divine thunderbolts, strong enough to make entire worlds shudder in awe. The fires within the forge raged with a brilliance akin to a thousand suns. The uncontainable energies swirled and danced in a magnificent disy of power In the corner of this celestial forge, a miniature sun burned with an intensity that rivalled the grandest stars. Azief has a suspicion that this miniature sun is probably forged in this ce It was bound within an ethereal force field, contained for a purpose known only to the owner of this forge "I know where this forge is" Azief mutters to himself. This is another peculiarity, he thought to himself. He clearly had never seen this chamber, and this forge but the knowledge about this forge is in his head , like a long-forgotten memory that is now just triggered The forge is situated within the heart of a raging volcano. That is something he instinctively knows and he closes his eyes and the moment he closes it, the memory of what this ce looks like, imprinted in his mind like he had walked this floor and experience everything there is to know about this ce He remembers that Lava cascaded down its sides, painting a vivid tapestry of liquid fire and molten rock that seemed to stretch on endlessly. Volcanic fumes would sometimes erupt from the forge''s chimney, wafting into the cavernous expanse. This unique forge was anything but ordinary. And this ce is a dark and eerie ce, where the boundaries between the natural and the supernatural blurred. The magmaden rock formations, the molten rivers that cut through the earth, and the fantastic, unearthly atmosphere gave the entire area a surreal and dreamlike quality. Surrounding the central forge is abyrinthinework of caves. These caverns, too, carried an air of mystery and danger. Some are filled with molten rock and magma pools, while others contained peculiar rock formations shaped by the primal forces of the volcano. "I know this ce¡­.I know it by heart" And Azief look at Borgan once again, hoping for an exnation but it is clear Borgan is not interested in telling him right now what is the reason for him to have such a vivid memory of this ce So, Azief observe again. And then there is the sound of footsteps The rhythmic clinking of footsteps reverberated throughout the Forge of Worlds, followed by an eerie sizzling sound that seemed to resonate in harmony with the powerful forces at y. A figure emerged entering the chamber. This being is a colossal giant, with broad shoulders and a towering presence. His features is otherworldly, with rounded, stony-like eyes. Sharp, angr eyebrows framed his face, and his deep blue skin added a surreal depth to his appearance. Yet, it is his hair that captured the most attention. It zed with the fiery brilliance of stars, exuding intense heat that distorted the space around him. He carried an aura of overwhelming power, and it was as if the very essence of creation is gathered in his presence. A radiant smile graced his lips as his gaze swept across the forge, and his eyes twinkled with mirth when he spotted a massive hammer that stood before him. With a heartyugh, the giant approached his work, ready to embark on a new creation or perhaps the forging of another world. "Today, forging again. What a happy day!" The Etherna mutters to himself smiling happily. Just by looking at him, one could see that he is truly happy with his job. The towering giant reveled in his work, a broad smile gracing his angr features. His delight in the art of creation is evident, radiating happiness that seemed to be directly tied to his work. Azief, unable to conceal his curiosity, posed a question. "Who is this?" Borgan, who was observantly watching both Azief and Phaitos, gave an exnation. "This is Phaitos. He''s a cksmith, at least he began as one. He hails from the House of Tos." Her expression turned bittersweet as she continued, "Phaitos has a strong passion for forging. His father, on the other hand, was more inclined towardbat. Phaitos enjoyed crafting things for his father, who was more interested in battle." Borgan let out another deep sigh, her voice carrying the weight of countless ages. "The truth is, he initially forged weapons out of necessity for his father. However, over time, he discovered that he enjoyed the craft. In the eternal existence of our race, death is not a concern, and these endeavours can lose their significance. After fighting for tens of thousands of years, even the most enthusiastic warriors among us begin to feel the weariness of battle." Borgan continued, "Yet Phaitos never grew weary of his craft. He found that there was always something new to discover" She sighed a bit. And she chuckles bitter "Then, Time arrived, and with it, Entropy. Death followed, and with it, meaning. Death brings both sadness and joy. Where there is life, there must be death. Where there is spring, there must be winter. In the presence of fortune, there is also doom. It is the contrast that gives rise to wonderful things. One who has never felt sadness cannot fully appreciate the true meaning of happiness." She paused for a second "And so on and so forth" And she sighed again Azief look at Borgan. He did not feel anything in particr about Phaitos. Nor did he feel anything particr for Borgan. After all, he did not know these two. Right now, he is just going along with her because he wanted to know how to escape this ce. And he is quite sure that Borgan would tell him how. This is his instinct. And for a person like him, instinct for him is like the hint of fate and destiny Instinct like this that avoid dangers and seek fortune is honed by his experience. He could guess what Borgan is trying to show him "Is this the forging of the Ten rings?" >> Chapter 1595 Pure of Heart Chapter 1595 Pure of Heart "Is this the forging of the Ten rings?" Azief ask. Borgan smiles. But she did not answer the question. Then she chuckles and shakes her head. "No, not quite yet" Azief narrows his eyes. "The, wha-" before Azief could finish asking his question, Borgan cut off his words "Watch" Azief felt frustrated but he took a deep breath and calm himself down. He nodded. There is still many things he wanted to ask. But he got a feeling that unless he watch what she wanted him to watch, she would never release him from this ce. Right now, the advantage is on Borgan. Because apparently she is the only one who knows what this ce is. And Azief didn''t. So, the power is on her. Of course, Azief himself is curious. So, he focused back on the scene He sees this Phaistos happily forging things whether it be weapons, shields or even toys. It is not weapons that he likes forging. It is the very act of crafting things from something and changing its form and its use¡­.that is what fascinates him. And Azief begins to realize something. Phaitos didn''t really understand the concept of war or the concept of fighting in battle. He keeps forging weapons, shields and all kinds of things day in and day out. He does it because he loves it. He loves the hammer on his hand when it smash through stars ands which he uses to forge divine weapons and divine shield. He loves the feeling of being tired and sweating. He loves the fire that would lick his arms and the feeling of having a job. He is a simple being with simple desires. Every day as the sun rises, Phaitos heads to his forge, ready to craft weapons for the war effort. With relentless determination, he hammers and moulds divine weapons with the raw materials of stars ands, driven by a sense of purpose. When evening descends, Phaitos sets aside his mighty hammer and seals the forge''s fiery heart. At this point, he takes to the cosmos, consuming the celestial clouds and devouring entire worlds. The destruction that follows seems to escape his awareness, as his actions are purely driven by an instinctual desire, oblivious to the havoc he inadvertently wreaks. Azief look at all of this and he doesn''t even realize tens of thousands of years passes as he watches the same thing. And then Borgan tapped his shoulder and he was finally awakened And the moment he awakened, his eyes turns vignt and he look at Borgan and then he sighed "he doesn''t know" Borgan nodded "he is strong" At this Borgan nodded again "too strong" Borgan chuckles "Strong enough" "But he doesn''t know" "he doesn''t know" Azief takes a deep breath and sigh "Why?" "Because no one wanted him to know" "Why?" Azief ask again And Borgan answers again "Because then he would never pick up his hammer again" There is another silence and Azief tries to remember what he sees and then in the end he could only look back at Borgan. Borgan seems to know that Azief wanted to ask a question and she nodded And so, he ask "Why?" "His father is dead. He understand death and life¡­.at least to a certain point. He is a simple being. But he doesn''t understand what is living things and what isn''t" She paused for a second and then continue saying "When he drinks the clouds, what he drank is actually the stars and sun and moon. When he ate worlds, he thought he ate candy" Borgan look at Phaitos and sigh "Karma, cause and effect¡­.all of this does not exist before" Azief had heard that the Etherna lives before Time seems to be created. Or at least before there is the appearance of Time Because in the beginning the Etherna did not have to fear death. They are alive and theyck nothing and they do not feel hungry and do not feel thirsty and because they never died, they did not have so much desire. Even the most ardent desire is dulled after fulfilling it so many times. Theyck thrill and theyck desire. At least that is what he heard. Whether that is the truth is something that Azief did not know. But hearing Borgan saying it like that, it might be that different from what he had thought Borgan continue her words "But then living beings appears and cause and effect began to appear. Karma also began to appear. Life and destruction appears. Chaos is the constant. Death is the inevitable. But life¡­.life is the rebellion" Azief sigh after hearing her answer. And for a moment there is silence between both of them He asked three why The first why is "Why does no one let him know that his weapons and shield is used to kill people? Why does no one understand that Phaistos doesn''t know that what he did created death and destruction all over the Universe He knows he only needs to ask why because Borgan is a irvoyant. She already knows what he is going to answer But everything has its order and rule. So, he still need to ask. Even though Borgan knows what he is going to ask. So, he simply ask "Why?" And then he ask why again The second Why The second why is "Why does no one wanted him to know?" And Borgan answer "Because then he would never pick up his hammer again" And the third why is "Why would he not pick up his hammer again if he knew?" And so, Borgan tells him why And so, after hearing the answer, Azief could only sigh. And then he look back at Phaistos and once again he muttered "Why he is so strong?" The reason Azief asked this is because before in one of the experiences that Phaitos experience was that he fought against a champion of the Etherna. This champion heard that Phaitos could break any amor and shield and so he came to challenge. In the memory, Phaitos and the Etherna champion faced off amidst the fiery chaos of the forge. The Etherna champion''s power was immense, and his body radiated a fiery aura, matching the intensity of the forge itself. He wielded a colossal, ornate shield adorned with zing mes and an enormous, zing sword. Phaitos, on the other hand, stood resolute, his stony features calm and determined As the champion swung his zing sword with unparalleled strength, the sky seemed to shatter into fragments. The colossal shield he held could have easily withstood any attack. However, Phaitos brought his massive hammer down with astonishing precision. The impact sent shockwaves through the forge, and the champion''s shield crumbled as if it were made of paper. The Etherna champion staggered back, his energy nearly sent reeling from his very form. Phaitos smash through the seemingly invulnerable shield, proving that his skills as a cksmith were matched only by his prowess as a warrior. One swing of his hammer and the sky splits into fragments and the shield was destroyed and the one holding the shield nearly have his energy to be smack out of him That is one of the many happenings in Phaitos life. And it shocked Azief. Because all he sees Phaitos doing is just forging and crafting things. Yet, he is so powerful that even a renowned warrior of the Etherna could not defeat a cksmith. Borgan smiles bitterly and she answered "Pure of heart" this is her answer and the moment she said that, Azief suddenly understood. "Ah" Phaitos , for thousands of years forges weapons. He could even create divine weapons while closing his eyes. And he even loves what he is doing. He is not doing it for materials or any resources. He simply wanted to do it and in the process of doing so, he created his ownw and he became the source of fire And Azief could tell that Phaitos could craft anything imaginable. His love for crafting things made his thought be a reality What he could think of, he could create. Maybe he is just a cksmith in the beginning. But then his domain of power grew. From cksmithing, to fire, to craft, to building and then finally to creation. And Azief is shocked as he saw how Phaitos grew in power Azief saw how Phaitos crafted lightning bolts made from primordial thunder When it is hurled, it splits opens worlds and burn an entire star system with a hot white fire. Azief saw how Phaitos crafted a bow. This bow is crafted from particles of stars and its arrows has the properties of ck hole. When it is shot, it absorbs light and an eternal darkness descend before the power of the arrow wipes out life. Azief saw Phaitos crafted a spear which could ignore space and time and stab anyone it wanted and those who are stabbed by it would have their existence erased from the timeline. Azief saw Phaitos crafted shoes for Asargan allowing him to run even faster, with primordial lightning following him, creating an offensive shield around him. And until finally, Azief saw Phaitos created life. From y, he crafted a golem-like creature. Mishappen faced, misshapen body but great strength. He crafted seven of them and seven of them help him forge things in his forge. These seven beings that he had created , just like him has immunity towards fire. Seeing this Azief could not help but be shocked. "He creates" And Borgan nodded "he creates" she reiterated. "I want you to understand him" She paused for a second and then she shakes her head Then she mutters "What a pure soul" she paused for a second and sighing. Then she said "What a lonely soul" For a moment, there is only the sound of those hammers and the sound of fires in the forge. It was like Borgan was reminiscing. And Azief observes all of this like a spectator Azief himself feels a little awkward in his current position. Because this is not his memories This is other people memories and it felt like dong something wrong, seeing other people memories like this Borgan look at Azief and like she could tell what he was thinking she said "Don''t worry about it. He would not mind" Azief could only nod at this. Then Borgan waves her hand again and this time Azief felt time around him moves swiftly and then just like before, when he just was about to familiarize himself with the sudden changes in his time and space, it ended "Again?" he thought to himself ¡­ Chapter 1596 Houses of Etherna Chapter 1596 Houses of Etherna Borgan waves her hand and Azief is being transported again. Azief thought he was about to be transported to somece else but then as he look around, he is still in the forge. As Azief scanned the forge, he felt an ominous tension in the air, and the very atmosphere seemed to press down upon him. "What is this feeling?" Azief felt like he had also felt this kind of pressure before. Like an all-enveloping force of darkness that is threatening you. That is what he felt. BOOOM! The deafening booms from outside the forge echoed like thunderps, sending shivers down his spine. The forge is dimly lit, but sudden bursts of blinding light periodically spilled into the chamber, giving the surreal impression of lightning gone wild. His senses were on high alert, trying to grasp any clue about what was happening. The metallic sounds of something striking resounded through the forge. TANG! TANG! The rhythmic, reverberating ngs carried a sense of calmness. Azief nced around, trying to discern the source of these sounds, all while struggling with the increasing feeling of suffocation. The sound is the sound of someone hammering thing and Azief heaved a sigh of relief. He believes that this is Phaitos there is someone still hammering in the forge. Borgan walk following that sound and Azief follows her. As Azief and Borgan followed the rhythmic hammering sounds, they eventually arrived in another chamber of the forge. Upon entering, Azief couldn''t help but murmur in surprise. "Hoh" Inside, he saw not only Phaitos but also seven golem-like creatures working alongside him. These creatures,posed of various materials, were diligentlybouring over the forging process. The scene looked both fascinating and eerie. Phaitos, with his ming hair and stony blue skin, was immersed in his work, hammering away with dedication and passion. But this Phaitos looks a bit more¡­..mature¡­ if he had to give a description. As Azief observed Phaitos, he noticed a significant transformation in the Etherna. Phaitos had matured in appearance since the previous memory. His fiery hair still zed, and his body is now adorned with intricate runes, carved into his skin. The innocent and joyous expression he once wore had been reced by one marked by weariness and sadness. Phaitos no longer resembled the carefree cksmith but appeared more like a battle-hardened warrior from a warlike tribe. The changes in his demeanour is evident as the weight of time and experiences had left their marks on him. This transformation showed the toll . But the toll of what? Azief remembers that the Etherna would be wiped out So, is this because of that battle? He thought to himself. Phaitos seems to be forging a shield and there is stars and suns in his forging area. "Is that¡­" Azief was shocked to see it Borgan could guess what Azief is trying to say and she nodded. "That is real stars and suns" These were not just representations or illusions of stars and suns; they were actual celestial bodies, manipted by Phaitos in his creation. "Why is it so small?" Borganughs a bit and then ask him back "isn''t it because you are huge now?" And then Azief look at himself. He did not feel like it before but now he realizes that he is now looking at Borgan like he is a person of six feet seven "I manipted your proportion and scale of size so you could see and hear things more clearly. There is a lot you could do in memories like this. It might not change the past nor could it change the present, but learning from your past would always be something that could change your future" she said Azief nodded. Phaitos is about to hit the shield again and keep forging when suddenly he stop in mid-air and sigh "Leave the room" he said to the golem-like creatures and the seven creatures quickly put down their hammers and goes away to another chamber. Phaitos sighed as he put down his hammer and throws the shield to one of hisrge containers. The shield is suspended in the air and just as he finish putting his hammer, someone barged into his forge. An Etherna enters the forge The new Etherna that entered bore an imposing presence. Lightning, akin to an ethereal cloak, swirled around his form, shrouding him in a coruscating aura. It is evident, however, that he was not at ease with the electrifying energy that enveloped him. His deep blue skin glistened with a metallic sheen under the flickering lightning, and sharp, obsidian-like eyes carried an aura of death. His hair resembled cascading bolts of white-hot electricity, undting with an energy that appeared beyond his control. Although his body emanated power, the wariness in his gaze contradicted his apparent strength. One look and one could tell that this lightning that swirls around his body is not his. Phaitos look at the lightning around this Etherna and his eyes narrows. the other Etherna implored, his voice edged with urgency. Phaitos nodded in response and took action. He reached out with a powerful grip, capturing the unruly lightning in his hand. The lightning, akin to a struggling serpent, writhed and twisted, trying to escape his grasp. As he tightened his grip, Phaitos muttered, "Dissipate." In a dramatic instant, thepressed lightning released its pent-up energy, causing a small explosion within the chamber. Electrical arcs surged like serpents, coursing through the walls, floor, and ceiling, filling the room with a mesmerizing disy of sparks and shes. Phaitos look at the Etherna that enters his forge and sigh "This is Asargan lightning¡­.mixed with Lorevor lightning. What happened?" The oneing into the forge is an Etherna that Azief had seen before. It is Vorgan. "Where is your sisters and brothers, Vorgan? Where is Asargan? Where is Reorgan? Borgan?" At this revtion Azief look at Borgan. "Pause it" And Borgan pause it. "Would you mind exining?" Azief is quite direct in his question. It is not surprising considering that he himself is a big figure in the Universe and Azief has seen many great powerful characters in the Universe. He had even met the Creator once. So, it is hard to make him feel intimidate. Borgan herself is not offended and then she began exining " I came from the House of Gan. Asargan, Vorgan, Reorgan and Qwalgan is my brothers. And Xerergan is my older sister" Azief is still looking at Borgan and Borgan understand that he wanted her to borate "I am Borgan and I am the source of irvoyance abilities. I have seen the future of this even before the Great Cmity of the Etherna began. Right now, probably there is some cult about me. And in some ces in the Omniverse, they called me the Eterna of All Seeing" Azief nodded. He knows this because Will had once told him. Of course, at that time, what Will tell him is more about Asargan If there is some new information that he now knew, it was that these Etherna are siblings. He never knew Asargan and Borgan is siblings. "Asargan as you already know is the Etherna that governs speed. But he is more known as Etherna of Momentum. And Qwalgan my older brother is Etherna of Time. Vorgan is the Etherna of Deceit and he always cheated Time and Momentum. And because Vorgan likes to speak lies, Reorgan uphold oaths and promises and make surews works as it should. And then there is my older sister. My older sister, Xerergan is the most talkative out of all of us and so she became the Etherna of Runes and Words" Azief felt something when he heard Borgan story. He sigh and said "It is almost like there is a certain kind of fate and destiny" Vorgan likes to speak lies and so he became the Etherna of Lies and Deceit and he is sibling with Reorgan and so Reorgan to contain Vorgan uphold promises and oaths and be the binding force of promises and oaths across all Universes Is this just a coincidence? Azief don''t think so. It was almost like they were destined to bear that role. And it might be the machinations of fate and destiny, he thought to himself Borgan hearing Azief question take some time to answer before she answered with a nod. And Azief nodded in understanding. "And I have an uncle" she suddenly added. "War''lgan" she smiles like she knew something he did not. Azief did not think to much of it. And then Borgan continue saying "As for the Etherna, there is such houses like the Gan, the Tos, the Xun" "And then there is other houses like the House of Evor. These are the houses of the Etherna. We are few. Compared to the other myriad beings of other races, we have only a few Etherna. We have at most a thousand pure blooded Etherna and only a few that created houses and have a family like the House of Gan" "And these thousand pure blooded is the one who have the designation of a royal houses" Borgan then smiles a bit as she exins about the houses in Etherna. Maybe, she found it novel to talk about all of these old things. They are a race that is no longer remembered in the Omniverse Those who remembers them are all ancient and old creatures. And those who knows about them and their names could be counted in one hand. So, maybe, she find it nice to talk about all of these old things. >> Chapter 1597 Gathering Chapter 1597 Gathering Borgan seems lost in her memory as she keep talking about the houses in Etherna. Though, Azief did not hate it. more information is good for him. "House of Tos is a house usually producing great generals for the Etherna. Sometimes, they fight with us, sometimes they fight against us. As you could guess, they like to fight. And before Time arrives, before Death arrives, fighting is their hobby. But when Death arrives, the House of Tos, died in great numbers and so a peace was brokered between the House of Gan and House of Tos" She paused for a second and then continue saying "Fighting like they did before, is not really viable when they could really die. And unlike many of the other houses, the House of Tos really does cultivate familial feeling and they are fiercely protective of each other" She paused for a second and sigh. She closes her eyes and there is a smile on her face. It is clear she is reminiscing about something. "Because of that agreement the House of Tos who is usually a troublemaker be a protector of the House of Gan. And after a few dozen generations., the House of Gan and the House of Tos are allied houses. This alliance was born out of necessity but grew into genuine camaraderie." "The House of Tos is also one of the noble houses that follows the order of the King of Etherna" "What you are seeing right now, is the dusk of my race. But before that, there was a period of warfare" "Before we set our sights on the stars ands outside of our skies, we also have wars among our owns. When many new things are introduced to creation, clearly, new desires also aroused. Some wanted to be peaceful and some wanted to unify thends of the Etherna, gather and pool intelligence so that more things could be achieved" "There is many kings that wanted to rule the Etherna, those with ambitions rises up and Etherna that likes to fight gather under the banner of these kings" "House of Gan supported one of the Kings and because House of Tos is allied with the House of Gan, they also supported the same king. This King would eventually unite the Etherna under one banner and he is the King of Etherna" "And after that, the House of Tos be a military noble house, their generation serves the King of Etherna" ''Only...Phaitos is different than the other¡­..as you have seen. He did not like fighting. But he carved his own path. His love for crafting things make him one of the best crafters in the Supreme Dimension. And then she remains silent and Azief frowns. He did not think that the Etherna also has noble houses. At least that is what it sound to him. Azief then focus back at the conversation in the chamber. ... Not a momentter, a lightning shes inside the chamber and someone new appears. It was none other than Asargan, his body is filled with arcs of electricity swirling around his body. Asargan who enters the chamber seems battered and wounded in many parts of his body "The Destroyer?" Asargan nodded to Phaitos question. Phaitos sighed. Azief seeing this Phaitos felt a bit jarringpared to the image of Phaitos he had seen before He could not help but say "It seems that Phaitos seems mature" Borgan chuckles bitterly and then said "Time¡­..matures everyone. If you could not mature, then you would be engulfed by the world" Azief nodded agreeing with Borgan on this as his eyes look back at the scene that is ying in front of his own eyes. Phaitos is tapping the side of his metal forge with his finger, seemingly thinking about something Then he nodded like he had made some kind of decision. He opens his palm and a hammer flew to his hand. And then he throws the weapon to one side of the cave chamber BOOOM! A resounding sound of explosion rocks the entire forge. And there on the walls of his forge, there is a hole. But inside that hole one could see all kinds of magical weapon that they never have seen before Phaitos then enter that hole and then seek for something. Coming out from the hole on the wall, he brought out a vial Then he tosses it to Vorgan and Asargan "Use that. I use the essence of the world to refine that liquid. Among other things" Asargan and Vorgan did not hesitate as they chuck the liquid into this body. And then in just a second, their injuries and their hidden injuries is also eliminated. It was almost like they were never injured but Phaitos still could see the aura of death around these two. And those two could also feel it "The Destroyer magic is a kind of pure destruction. Purer than anything I have ever seen or control" Asargan said as he sighed. Most of their physical injuries is healed but they know that their fortune and luck, these intangible things has been eroded by the attack of the Destroyer The Destroyer is not only symbolized destruction. He is the darkness. He is the cold. He is doom. He is bad luck. He is the opposite of good and fortune. And today, they finally felt what that all means when they fight against him "Where is Borg-" Phaitos was about to ask where is Borgan but before he could ask such question, there is a sound of thunders and streaks of lightning illuminating the sky outside of the forge. And not before long someone appears again in the forge. It is Borgan. And just like the others she is hurt. But others injury is easier to see. But hers are not. Because only her aura seems unstable but her body did not show any peculiarity. "Are you alright?" Phaitos ask. She did not answer she just nodded. Then she brought something out from her sleeve . It looks like a piece of a crystal. She toss it to Phaitos Phaitos took it and crushed it and the moment it get crushed; it turns into light and that light enters Phaitos body. And Phaitos immediately understood what he must do. Azief watching this could not help but seeing the crystal and thinking of his own experience. "Is that the way they transmit information?" he thought to himself. Phaitos sighs a moment. He then walk to the side of his forge and look out of the window. Azief also follows Phaitos and tries to see what Phaitos is seeing. But what he sees is only theva volcanoes but it is clear that Phaitos is not looking at thosevas spewing from the volcanoes. It must be something else. So, he look at Phaitos eyes and he could see that Phaitos is looking at the sky. So, Azief also look toward the sky and when Azief pays attention looking at the sky, only then he could see it. A great battle is being fought and powerful fluctuation spread out all above the skies. Azief could not see who is fighting whom, all he could see are effects of their power. And Azief could also not see the enemy that the Etherna is fighting with but after listening to the conversation, he could guess the enemy. The Destroyer. Azief then returns back to the chamber and waited to see what would the other Etherna said. Phaitos sighed and then he said "The Destroyer could not defeat us before. Why now¡­.." And there is silence in the chamber. Borgan sighs and then she said "When the Universe was formed, the Supreme One created the First Race" Borgan said to Phaitos ''The moment He created them; He was no longer the only being. Before he created the first universe, there is nothing. The moment he created the First Race, The Creator was born" "And with that Life is created out of nothing. A few trillions of years passed as the Supreme One look upon the First Race. He then discovers that the First Race did not change much from the day He created them. They remain the same. They get up in the morning, eat in the evening and sleep in the night. Then they repeat this for trillions of years without ever changing. They do not rush to form bonds or to make children, neither do they rush to do anything. Do you know why?" Phaitos did not answer. He tries to think the answerer but he could not say anything. "Phaitos¡­is mature now" Azief mutters and Borgan click her finger and the scene stops "Phaitos at this moment in time also fight alongside the others. He had lost brothers and sisters; families and he suffers many sleepless nights. Now, he no longer just have forging as his only thing." But saying this Borgan smiles bitterly. "you wanted him to stay a child?" "Would it be so bad?" Azief did not know the answer to this question Because he did not experience the kind of thing that the Etherna experience. But then he clenches his fist and be determined. "Pain always mature people. If he keeps living¡­how could he expect to be happy every day. You said it best. Sadness is necessary for happiness to have any meanings. And hardship is necessary to mould a character" Borgan hearing this only chuckle. ¡­. Chapter 1598 Sacrifices 1598 Sacrifices What Azief said is not wrong. But¡­.it is different for them. Sinc ethe beginning, there was no happy ending for them. Or maybe there is and they missed the chance. Whatever the case, the moment the war was fought between the Destroyer and the Etherna race, Borgan could already see the trend of the future And the trend of the future she saw is a trend of future where there is no future where her race could not win Because their enemy is not the Creator. Or the Destroyer. It is that one in the garden. That one with the typewriter. The one who sometimes tends the garden and sow seeds. Borgan then waves her hand again and the scene moves back "because we did not die" Borgan is speaking to Phaitos Borgan look at herself in the past saying these things and she could see something else. That in the future, the Creator would say the same words as her when the Creator is teaching Azur Uhur. It is suspected that the Creator would alsoe to this particr nexus of time space and learn something from it. "Azur Uhur is not yet present in this timeline. But I''ve already seen him" She mutters to herself but Azief heard what she said. And he frowns. It is not possible that Borgan did not know that he is listening. The fact that he heard it and she said it, means she wanted him to hear it. For what reason, he doesn''t know. But he knows best not to underestimate the depth of this Etherna scheming. The fact that she is here, in this memory, guiding him, might have mean she has been nning this since the death of her race And imagine that era. It was a primordial era. It would not just be a trillion years but decillion years If she could calcte this moment, during those times, one could only imagine theyout of this n On the forge, Phaitos heard Borgan words and frowns. "Because we did not die?" ''Yes, because we did not die, we could not understand the beauty of life nor do we need to rush or change since change is different and different to us is bad. Trillions of years passed but we were as primitive as we are in the beginning since there is nothing to drive us as a race to do something" Smiling bitterly, she then said "So, the Supreme One created the concept of destruction and that is how the Destroyer was born. With Destructiones the concept of Time of blooming and wilting, of living and dying.'' Borgna did not go into detail what happens after that. The subsequent event was full of chaos but also something that is suitable for them Their race be prosperous and so they desire to more and desire to meet other races in the Universe They believe that they should not be alone in the Universe. And so, they travel toward the stars and and they travels thousands of light years away, tens of thousands of light years away and even millions , billions, trillions and all they could see was a great nothingness. A great emptiness in the Universe. Like a dark lifeless space filled with only floating rocks and deads ''And then The Supreme One created more" Borgan of the past seems to be looking at something. Azief could see it from the side that her eyes seems to be cloudy just like when Erika is seeing through the Veil "What did you see?'' Azief ask the Borgan beside him. Borgan smiles and chuckles "The most beautiful moment in Creation" Azief waited for Borgan to borate and Borgan did not disappoint. "There was a bright light. I could not see the face of the Being who create this light, but this light is unlike the light that you see or I see. It is a manifestation of a will in the form of light. And in this light, there is the power of ultimate creation" She smiles a little when she remembers that light "In just a fraction of a moment, tens of trillions of gxies were formed the universe expands almost infinitely, and in that moment, life began to bloom like a flower in the spring. Some universe started with an explosion. Some started out of nothing. Some appears slowly. Some of this universe started from a string. All kinds of worlds, all kinds of universe all kinds of life. " " if only you could see it. To see something so dark and lifeless to bloom like beautiful flower all at the same time" Borgan paused the scene once again. And then she said "You need to understand the history of the Etherna for you to understand certain thingster. Life begins in that moment, life that is not Etherna. And while some yearned to see other races, we also wanted to conquer them" Azief did not say anything but Borgan could see the disgust on his face. After all, Azief could tell that the so-called life that Borgan had said, had just appears. It is like a new born baby. But you an adult wanted to crush kids? How could Azief not look down at such a behaviour. Borgan could only sigh at this. "It was not always like this. But¡­it is nature. The Etherna is a perfect creation. And as such, when they see all of this life, imperfect, it is only natural, that they think they should rule over such race. And thus begins Etherna Conquest" She said with a sigh. And she closes her eyes. Borgan could not help but think to the pas and each time she thinks back to the past, she could not help but feel that the Supreme One has given a lot of chance for the Etherna to backtrack from what they have done. If they took it, then the subsequent tragedy might not happen. "I was the one that divines the moment where the Supreme One would go to slumber. And when He did, our King began fighting and conquering all over the Universe" Borgan look at Azief and she smiles bitterly "I think you have met him didn''t you?" "Met who?" The Creator. Meeting something sacred like that¡­..leave a mark" But Borgan did not borate on that and instead she said "When the Supreme One went to slumber, the cosmic energy of all creation was imparted to the Creator while the cosmic energy of all destruction was bestowed on the Destroyer. These two beings is His Emissary, His Envoy. In His slumber these two are the rulers of all Universes" Hearing this Azief frowned. But he was not shocked. Because he had figures it out. It is one of the things he had expected. Because Azief had read many books and knowledge stored in Orvanian librarian when he was in the Seresian world And then there is also the stories that Will told him, and he actually expected it to be like this. But just because he is not shocked doesn''t mean that he is unaffected. Thinking about it again, he was lucky that the Creator did not do anything to him thest time they met each other. And thinking about it isn''t the Creator is also part of the Supreme One? Borgan sighed and then said "as you could guess they both have their own work. One is to govern life and all of its aspect, creation primarily, and then the other one is to govern death and destruction. One is the spring and the other is winter. One side is life, another is death. One side is fortune, the other side is doom" "You should know all of this. So, you would not be deceivedter on" she said as the scene in front of their eyes moves again. "I have told my uncle. I have told the King not to do what they did. That when you have to choose between mercy and merciless, choose mercy when you could. I have warned all of you. And none of you listens. Only Phaitos. Only sweet Phaitos" She said as she look at Phaitos. Phaitos could only sigh. "The ambition of kings and Queens" "And now, the one who sings have to pay. The one who could talk and speak beautiful words, that revitalizes life and bring about worlds, have to pay" With every word, he said there is a kind of sadness that fill his eyes and this sadness seems to spread out from him and covers the entire room "The one who summons life, summons death, summons all living beings, and all non-living beings have to pay. A recluse who controls the elements of the Universe have to pay. And that mad man who scribbles formation on stars, on suns and moons, he have to pay. The old man who seals the darkness of the world, the kindness of the world, he also has to pay. That Dark Witch also has to pay." And Phaitos sighed "Too many lives have to be sacrificed" He wanted to understand why ten people have to be sacrificed. Azief was confused at this time. Why does Phaitos is talking like this. Borgan smiles bitterly. Azief guess this must have something to do with the information in the crystal. Asargan sighed and said "Many have already been sacrificed." "What is ten more?'' Borgan mutters. Borgan said these words and she sighs. Her sigh seems to fill the Forge of Worlds. Asargan close his eyes and shook his head and Vorgan also Chapter 1599 Sins 1599 Sins " Now¡­..all over the Universe, how many races have been ughtered by us? How many civilizations were decimated? How many lives, how many cause and effect? And that same cause and effect is now binding us. Binding our entire race" "I did not kill those beings. Asargan, Vorgan, they in the beginning also did not kill. And so are many of those soldiers of the King. They did not kill before. Why should the cause and effect of the kingdom fall on us?" Borgan ask and he paused for a second. And then sighing, she answers her own question "Because we all could have stopped it. Because when they do such thing, Etherna like you, Etherna like me, did not do anything. And by not doing anything, we acquiesce. Life is like that. Once you are alive, there is thread binding all of you" "All life is connected. The only difference is some could see it¡­.and some could not" she paused again and smiling bitterly, she said "Our sins¡­..was the sin of doing nothing" These words echoes loudly in these cave chambers. And all of the Etherna inside the chambers sighed. Things have already gone this far and there is no going back. Regret is a luxury right now. They are probably the only few that could see and could sense this depression of fate and destiny that is iing But there is still some differences between Borgan and the other Etherna in the room. "How¡­.very human" Azief mutters as he watched this matter unfolds. The Etherna is a massive being and a powerful being. Because he never knew Etherna personally, all he could imagine when he thinks of an Etherna is this godlike-being. But now, seeing them talking like this, speaking about families and responsibility, duty, and showing affection, friendship¡­..it reminds him of him, of his friends, of the people he called family. "Humanlike" he mutters. But the scene continues Sighing again, Borgan sat down on one of the chairs in the chamber and mutters "The King have sown the seed. And now, someone is going to reap it" "Our king is strong. He will win" Asargan mutters. And Vorgan also nodded. Borgan gazed at her brothers, her heart heavy with a profound sadness. She couldn''t help but discern the rming pattern emerging. Nearly all life in the Universe was being decimated by her own people, the Etherna. Alongside her sadness, she felt a deep-seated anger, not her own but the wrath of the Supreme One, a force far beyond her, reverberating through the cosmos. Other people might not be able to feel it. But she could feel it. There is His anger in the particles, in the atoms that flows, in the creation and destruction force in the Universe. She could feel it. He is angry. And nobody should dare to meet that wrath. So, she sigh. Having the ability to see the past, present and the future, who gave her this kind of blessing? Who gave the ten thousand blessings of the Etherna? Who gave them abilities to sail the stars, eat worlds, drinks from the rivers of space? The Etherna''s hubris and pride knew no bounds. In their arrogance, they had convinced themselves of their invincibility. They had forgotten a crucial truth: in the presence of the Supreme One, they were but children. The Etherna had enjoyed the Supreme One''s favor as His first creation, and they believed this alone would grant them forgiveness for their transgressions. The Etherna saw themselves as the Supreme One''s favored offspring, but what about the other beings in existence? They, too, were His creations, His children. Conflict and strife might be expected, for with free willes the freedom to choose actions that are not always righteous and just. Because you have your own will and with freedom of will, you do not always do what you should do and supposed to do. But, eliminating all of His other children? How could He not be mad? How could He not be angry? And when He gets angry, there is no other Being in the Universe that could contain Him. For He is the One and Only. He is the One that Creates Worlds and Destroy Worlds He has countless names and all names leads to fortune and goodness. He has no Beginnings and no Ends. His state of existence could not be imagined. Those who could see Him in His true form all went crazy. And those who did not be crazy would explode into nothingness. Now, this is the breaking point. The Etherna had heard from the voice of the Envoys, that the SupremeOne has decreed their destruction. If they had epted it, then in the almighty grace that the Supreme One possesses, He might have forgiven then But what actually happens? The Etherna took the Envoy strip the Envoy out of his silvery white wings and throws him into the deepest prison of Etherna. Borgan could tell that this was a test. This was the test that the Supreme One is giving them. It is a mercy from Him But, the first test, her people failed Him. No one would listen And then there is prophets send by the Supreme One among their kind. And what did the Etherna do? The King said that the prophet is spreading false words, wanting to lower the morale of the army and degrade the Etherna. So, they killed the Prophet. A new sin is now levied and the Etherna fall deeper and deeper, making all kinds of mistake along the way That was also a test. If they had shown mercy, shown repentance, and sincere in wanting to be forgiven, then in the grace of the Supreme One, He would forgive For One of His names is the Forgiver. He would forgive sins, and he would ept repentance, if one sincerely repent. Prophets have been sent in the trillion years past. But at that time, they epted it. But there is also stories of deniers. And denial hade before them from her people and there is always opponents of messengers Nations, kingdom plotted against their messengers to seize them and they disputed by means of falsehood to defeat with the truth And when her people kill the messenger, Borgan could not help but feel fear in her heart. Because one day, when they die, and their soul returns to the Supreme One, He would surely ask them "How is My punishment? You have rejected My mercy, and for you and your ilk, you shall dwell in Punishment" This is a word that echoes in her ears. But she knows that there are certain things she could do and certain things she could not And these words are divine words that is revealed to her. But she is not a prophet. She does not channel the Will of the Supreme One. What she sees is moments. She is allowed to see through the Veil and sees the creation and destruction of things. Because that is what past , present and future is. An intery of creation and destruction, of something growing and dying. But those words that she heard, she knew the moment she said it, she would be annihted and cursed. Nowadays, she could not see the future of many things. Before, she was allowed to see unrestricted. But nowadays, there is a price seeing things she should not see. Before, they were blessed. And now, they are cursed. Blessed because of their origins, cursed because of their deeds For he epass all things and he have mercy and knowledge and he would forgive and spare but not to those who repeatedly shows no remorse, shows no repentance. For them, is a punishment Most Great and Most High And the Supreme One had extended mercy, but the Etherna chose to reject. Because they believe themselves to be in the right the Supreme One does not send cmity before He send a messenger to warn Each test that is given, the Etherna had failed. Because of that Borgan is sad. The others are still thinking that they are just fighting the Creator and the Destroyer. And because they were created even before the Creator and Destroyer, they in their hubris and pride think that as long as they could defeat those two, they would still be the chosen race They did not understand that it does not matter who the Supreme One sends to bring about the cmity. It matters that He is the one who sends it. And that was probably thest test. When the Creator and Destroyer came down from the Exalted Divine dimension, the Etherna should havey down their weapons and plead guilty. Then even if they were annihted, there might be aebackter. Or, they might be punished but they will not be annihted. But now¡­now what has happened? There is a war between the Etherna and the Destroyer and the Creator. The Creator whose only job is creating things is now given permission to use destructive power. And the rebirth and generation of soul of Etherna race is now cut off. There is no reincarnation, there is noing back from the death >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1600 Pride Goeth Before the Fall Chapter 1600 Pride Goeth Before the Fall On the once vibrant worlds ands that the Etherna had conquered, life was rapidly fading. The lush trees withered and crumbled, the forest looks like graveyard and life scattered in a sorrowful exodus. Even stars and celestial bodies seemed to lose their brilliance. The bleak curse of the Creator had affected them profoundly. The Etherna, once capable of bearing offspring, were now gued by the curse. lights¦­¦Ïvel Pregnancies ceased among their kind. Attempts to create life through powerful magic were equally futile; the resulting children had no souls, and death swiftly imed them, shrouding their existence in misfortune and darkness. For several years now, no new Etherna child hade into being. This disheartening truth haunted Borgan''s thoughts as she watched her brothers and friends converse, the weight of the plight of her race pressing heavily upon her heart. Azief stood beside the lifelike vision of Borgan, his eyes reflecting a mixture of astonishment and confusion. He marveled at the ability to perceive her thoughts, as if he had been granted ess to the inner workings of her mind. It was an extraordinary experience, one that puzzled him greatly. Why could he hear her thoughts and emotions so clearly? What was the purpose of this revtion? Azief found himself lost in contemtion, seeking answers in this unusual encounter with Borgan''s past. And Borgan answers his doubt almost immediately. "So, you would understand it even more" "Most Etherna are psychic and we can always transmit our thoughts to another if we wanted to" Azief nodded and then he listens to the thought of the Borgan in the past. At the same time, he also understood about the threat of the Creator and the destroyer. And he understood the worries that Borgan has in the past He could see that unlike her siblings, she worries about the future. In hindsight, she was right. This war that they are waging against the Creator and the Destroyer is a war that they would lose Azief hade to a chilling realization about the Creator ¨C the immense power he wielded when it came to destruction. When the Supreme One gave His permission to destroy, the devastation the Creator could unleash is nothing short of catastrophic. The Creator''s ability to obliterate worlds, stars, and entire realms sent shivers down Azief spine. This revtion further underscored the dire nature of the situation. The Etherna were facing not only the wrath of their Creator but also the destructive might He held in His hands. Azief had also known a bit about the Creator after always listening to his story and reading some of his lore in Orvanian libraries and ancient temple scattered in other intergctic civilization Azief knowledge of the Creator had always depicted Him as the embodiment of everything good and benevolent. The Creator is often revered as a merciful, divine presence in the universe. This image of the Creator is deeply ingrained in the minds of those who knew of Him. However, the actions of the Etherna seemed to have greatly angered the Supreme One. It was evident that their transgressions were of such magnitude that they had triggered a response from the Supreme One to order the Creator, a being that creates and permitting destruction. And his actions in the war¡­..this was a drastic shift from the conventional view of the Creator as apassionate and kind entity. As Azief listened to the conversations among Asargan, Borgan, Vorgan, and Phaitos, he pieced together a moreprehensive narrative of the events that had unfolded. What truly shocked him was not the fact that the Etherna had previously battled the Creator; it was the revtion that they were also contending with the Destroyer. The mere mention of the Destroyer sent shivers down his spine. If the Creator is an embodiment of Creation, than the Destroyer is the embodiment of Destruction In all the stories and legends, he had encountered, the Destroyer is depicted as the embodiment of the End of All Things. The notion that the Etherna had not only faced the Destroyer but had repelled him was astonishing. It was a monumental revtion that redefined Azief''s understanding of these ancient cosmic beings. In the vast expanse of the Omniverse, there might not be any beings capable of matching the Destroyer, except for the Creator Himself. The two beings is akin to the apex powers of creation and destruction, the very embodiment of these cosmic forces. To Azief, it was as if the Creator and the Destroyer were the top two entities, the ultimate rulers of the cosmic hierarchy. They held the power of life and death over the entirety of existence. And yet, against all odds, the Etherna had not only faced the Destroyer but had sessfully repelled this formidable force. "For we are the First race that the Supreme One has created. And as such we were blessed" Borgan spoke to him like she could read his mind. "Can I watch the battle?" But Borgan shook her head "Why?" "because that is not what I want you to learn. Even if I bring you to see the moment when my brothers, my people fighting the Destroyer, you could not learn anything from it. It is magic of the purest kind. It is not something you could learn" Azief understood her point but couldn''t help but express his curiosity. "I did learn from witnessing the Etherna battle against that alien civilization," he said. Borgan sigh and then said. "I know you must have learned something when you saw the Etherna fighting that alien civilization" Azief nodded at this. He never intended to deny this "but the battle between the destroyer and the Etherna is not like that. No matter how many times you see it, you would not learn anything. Because the abilities that they use is innate. And that is not something you could learn. But I could tell you how it was fought. The Destroyer fought then, with the Etherna race taking no damage whatsoever" Hearing this Azief frowns "But I just saw Asargan and Vorgan. They do not look like they are not taking damage" Then tilting his head Azief mutters "They look like they got beaten up" "because this time, it is not only the Destroyer that came down. The Creator was also sent down. And in that battle , the Creator shows his power and many was injured. But, in the end we still manged to repel them. Both the Creator and Destroyer could not annihte us" Azief noted Borgan''s apparentck of jubtion despite their victory. "But you don''t seem happy." Borgan chuckled bitterly. "Because I know that both times were tests from the Supreme One. If we had passed these tests, tempered our anger, and controlled our pride, the oue would have been different." She sighed; her eyes filled with foreknowledge. "The war was won by the Etherna, but I have seen the writing on the wall. The age of our race ising to an end. It hasn''t happened yet, but even then, I could see the inevitable future unfolding." "This is how it goes. The Creator and the Destroyer would return to the Exalted Divine Dimension. And they would plead with the Supreme One. And the news of the rebellion would reach the Garden. And so, a weapon would be constructed. A weapon that would be the undoing of the Etherna. And a weapon that holds the power of both creation and destruction. The moment it appeared realities shattered and trillions of gxies were refined to create this weapon.'' "The All Source" Azief mutters And Borgan nodded "The All Source would appear" "As for why I am here¡­.is because I want to prepare for the eventuality of this defeat" In that brief moment of silence, Azief mind raced with thoughts about the All Source, also known as the World Orb in his world. He had indeede across some information in the Orvanian libraries and through his conversations with Will, but he understood that Borgan''s knowledge would likely be far moreprehensive. He pondered the sheer magnitude of the artifact. The All Source was shrouded in myth and legend, its existence considered by many to be more of a cosmic enigma than a tangible reality. If not for the fact he knew it exist, even Azief would not believe of such artefact that could change reality at will Considering that it is their race that fought against these weapons, Borgan probably knows more than she is letting on. Azief also knows that the All Source is also called the World Orb in his world "You mean that the All Source was created to destroy the Etherna race?" At this question Borgan onlyughed "It is destined to appear. It is how the story goes. And since it did not deviate from the story, the All Source was created. "What is the All Source?" Azief ask. "I heard many mystical abilities about this thing. But I don''t know whether to believe it" "Whatever you think it is, it would surpass your imagination" Borgan answered, "The All-Sourcemands the power of the Supreme One" "Imagine that. A power that is beyond the Grand Supremacy. This is a power to change realities as much as you like. Whatever you could think of, it could be realized, materialized. You could change the rules of the Universe and no one would notice. All realities depend on your thoughts. Even my race, no matter how powerful they are, no matter how manyws they could wield, armed with this power of the All Source, my race turned to dust" "That is the story of my race. It is a story that is repeated countless times in many forms. The first race is prideful. And so, they fall." >> Chapter 1601 Mist Chapter 1601 Mist "But that is not the story I wanted to tell you. This is not the story of the death of my race. This is a story about a ring. About a particr ten rings. And in seeing it, you might be able to see a new path" For a moment there is silence between then. Azief sighed. And for a moment there is silence between them Azief discerning eyes fixed on Borgan, a silent dialogue of intent and motive passing between them. She looks at him and when she looks at him, it was like she is seeing through him The eyes of someone who is the source of all irvoyants in the Universe is not some normal eyes. Her gaze seems to hold infinite secrets and when she looks at you, it was like she is looking at your past, present and future. Under the gaze such person, one would always be nervous. But Azief is not Because he knows something. And he knows that she knows that he knows. He is useful to her. And because of that he was not nervous. In the many years of his life, he had gathered all kinds of experience And in his long years of life, whether it be his real life or the one that he experience in a state of reincarnation like when he experience six lives in the Sabers of Azul, he had learned many thing and in that journey of his, he had encountered many beings of immense power and elusive intentions. There was Azul. There was the Orvanian. There was that gate that appears out of nowhere when he was stepping on the Supremacy Stairway. There is many more, the one that he knows of and the one he doesn''t Theplex intery of motives and schemes was something he had grown ustomed to, and he knew better than to take things at face value. He pondered the Etherna motives. What was the true oue she sought by sharing this knowledge? Was it merely to enlighten him, to warn of an impending doom, or were there deeperyers of intent hidden beneath her words? Azief was not naive, nor was he entirely trusting. His past had taught him that even those with the best of intentions often carried hidden agendas. It wasn''t lost on him that even when dealing with beings who transcended limitations, there was room for intrigue and subterfuge. After all, when he met Azul, even that being who transcended many limitations also have his own schemes and plots Orvanians also has their own plots. There si also the Creator. The Destroyer. And who knows who else? Azief contemted the possibility that Borgan had her own designs, her own goals. No, it is not a possibility. It is the fact. The fact that he is here means he was schemed upon Probably from the moment he took that ring, he was already in this cause and effect However, Azief is not entirely angry even if he is being schemed and plotted again He understood that even within the most intricate schemes, there is always room for opportunities. He had seen how treacherous plots could lead to unlikely alliances, and how certain intentions could sometimes create fortunate circumstances. the scheme of plots and others does not always mean that you would be disadvantage in following such plots and schemes Even if you are being nned and schemed upon, the ending could be different. A bad plot and scheme would end his life, but a win-win plot and scheme would benefit him and the others And if it could benefit him¡­.he could stand being used. Sometimes people hated being used. But sometimes people wanted to be used. What is more unfortunate sometimes, is that you have no use. There were times when people despised being manipted or used as pawns in another''s game, but there were also moments when individuals actively sought purpose and direction in the service of a greater cause. What made the situation even moreplex was the existence of those who found themselves devoid of purpose, trapped in the void of meaninglessness. In such cases, the search for meaning, for a reason to exist, became a central quest. Azief knew that the choice between being used, using others, or grappling with ack of purpose was not always clear-cut. The intricacies of life often posed such profound questions. Had she presented him with knowledge that could be wielded as a weapon, a tool, or a guide? Or was it a mere strand in the intricate tapestry of her own motives and machinations, full of thread he did not see? everyone yed a role, sometimes with awareness, and other times without. And so, he asks "I never understood your n" Azief sometimes look at Phaitos and Asargan and Vorgan speaking with each other but right now, they are speaking about ns to defeat the Destroyer and the Creator once again Azief focus more on Borgan that is guiding him right now "What n?" Azief is silent for a second before he sighs. "I have seen my future. And I could guess a few bits and pieces of it. But I could never understand why I became like that. I know I am not the most virtuous person or the kindest person. But¡­.to annihte everything like that¡­. that doesn''t seem like me. I am hypocritical and when ites to people I care about, I could do terrible thing. I am not saying it is a good thing, but I know what I am. But when I look into the future, and saw what I became, I did not recognise that person" he paused for a second and Borgan did not interrupt him Silence lingered on as Azief tries to find a word to exin what he felt And the wordse to him. "it was like I was dead" "I believe that your n has something to do with that" Borgan is silent for a moment. And she nodded "In a way, you are right" Borgan was about to speak again when suddenly she turns to look at the vision. "they are here" Azief gaze shifted toward the entrance of the chamber as he saw more Etherna entering. At the same time, he could feel vibration from the outside and he narrowed his eyes and activated his senses Now, he could activate certain abilities that he have. He is quite sure that this must be also the method that Borgan has allowed him to do His senses heightened, and he strained to catch any sounds or clues about what was transpiring outside. The ongoing battles in the skies raged on, the tumultuous shes sending shockwaves and resonating echoes throughout the Heavens. The world shakes and the heaven splits open. Even though Azief is not looking at the battle, he felt that this might not be far from what he imagines. He could guess who the Ethernas in the sky are fighting with Each booming impact created loud sound. But maybe because this forge is special, the sound did not do much nor is the st destroys the forge. But even from his vantage point, he could see from therge window that outside, theva river is moving wildly like there is a gust of wind that forces them to move in such a weird way "The battle out there is getting more intense" "Who is fighting there?" Azief ask but Borgan only smiles and did not answer him Azief also notices that sometimes Borgan is very enthusiastic in answering him and at times she would not answer certain question Azief then focus back on the Etherna that is now entering the chamber. And he was surprised that this is a group of Etherna that came inside. Is there some gathering here, he thought to himself. There is ten Etherna thate into the chamber. Each one of them gives Azief a very different feeling. And the way they look is also different The ten Etherna had an uncanny quality about them. As Azief gaze settled on each one, he could clearly see their distinctive features, the peculiar expressions in their eyes, and their unique characteristics. Yet, it was as if their faces and attributes refused to stick in his memory. Azief mind, trained to analyse and remember even the most intricate details, couldn''t retain these images. It was as if he were looking at apparitions, and when he shifted his attention away for even a moment, their appearances vanished from his recollection, leaving only an elusive feeling of their presence. The more Azief tried to grasp their individualities, the more he realized that these Etherna were unlike any beings he had encountered before. This experience was disconcerting, and he felt a growing sense of mystique surrounding these mysterious figures. if he look away for just one second, when he tries to recall that face and appearance of that Etherna, he could not help but draw up a nk. Azief frustration grew as he attempted to focus harder on the Etherna before him. It was like grasping at mist, trying to hold a dream before it slipped away into the recesses of his mind. No matter how intensely he concentrated, the faces of these Etherna remained distorted and blurred, like a fading dream upon waking. He couldn''t shake the feeling that his memories were being tampered with, as if a mysterious force was obscuring their identities from his recollection. Like he was in a dream and the faces doesn''t matter. Like his memory is being tampered. "Like a code that is self-correcting" he mutters as he look at Borgan. Azief eyes is full of meaning and Borgan understood. "It is a bit like that. What they did¡­." Borgan just shakes her head not finishing her words. >> Chapter 1602 Sadness Chapter 1602 Sadness Azief is thinking about why was this moment? Why does Borgan wanted to show him this moment And then he understood. Judging from all the interaction he have with Borgan in this space, he could not help but think of something. From the beginning, Borgan was trying to show him things about the Ten Rings. And now, there is Ten Etherna. There is a forge. There is a crafter who could craft stars and moon. Is it¡­.It is not farfetched to think it? This is the forge from which the Ten rings are forged. And Phaitos would forge it. As for the ten people¡­. "She had already given me the clue" he thought to himself. Each time Azief tries to see the face of the ten Etherna that enters the room, he could not remember them "Cursed?" "If they are cursed, for what sins would they be cursed?" And so, the answeres naturally to Azief. Because on Earth, there is also such stories. And it is always tragic. "Ten people, ten rings'' he thought to himself. The moment he connected this, he could not help but sigh and he seem to know why he could not remember the faces of these beings "Are they cursed?" Azief ask and Borgan like she understood what Azief was thinking, nodded "In a way" For a moment there is silence and then Borgan ask "What do you see when you see their faces?" Azief sigh " I could not remember their faces. But I could feel them somehow" When Azief look at one of them, he could hear songs. The song that he heard when he looked at one of them had no lyrics, yet it resonated with him like a symphony of nature. No, it was like a song that exist in everyone heart A song that touches upon the heart, upon the soul Each note carried with it a different emotion, like a reflection of the world''s moods. When his gaze shifted to another Etherna, a sense of peace washed over him. It was as if the very act of looking at this particr Etherna had a calming effect on his heart. As this Etherna spoke, Azief felt his emotions align with the words, each syble ringing with a profound truth. And if a trace of sadness touched the words spoken, Azief too would feel a heavy sorrow in his heart. It was as though these Ten Etherna possessed an innate connection with the emotions of the universe, and their very presence could evoke and shape those emotions. A world transformed by their presence, where the music of the cosmos danced to the rhythm of their being. Each of these Ten Etherna seemed to embody a unique domain of power, and their presence affected Azief in distinct ways. When he gazed at them, he could sense the resonance of their powers, each evoking a different aspect of their abilities. The atmosphere around him would shift, and he felt like he was standing at the threshold of their domains. As he experienced these sensations, Azief couldn''t help but draw parallels with his own experiences. The Ten Rings he possessed on Earth each held a distinctive power and were tied to their respective domains. It was through his encounters with the rings that he developed an understanding of these domains. And now, the realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. The Ten Etherna before him were akin to the Ten Rings. Their unique abilities and the way they influenced emotions and perceptions were reflections of their domains of power. Azief revtion came with a profound sense of understanding, and he voiced it aloud, "They are the rings." And Borgan nodded. Azief face turns dark and then for a moment there is only silence. And he began understanding what had happened The realization hit Azief like a heavy wave crashing upon him. The Ten Etherna were sacrificed and forged into the Ten Rings. He felt a mix of emotions ¨C awe at the magnitude of the sacrifice. It was a revtion that left him almost speechless. "Life sacrifice?" he asked, seeking confirmation from Borgan. Her response was a bitter smile, as she replied, "There is nothing more sacred than life." Azief knew that he had witnessed countless remarkable and often disturbing things in his lifetime, but this revtion shook him to his core. The magnitude of what he had just learned left him in a state of reflection. Azief contemtive nature led him to consider the broader context in which these sacrifices had been made. He understood that these acts were likelymitted during desperate times, when those who would be the Ten Rings knew they were facing their own deaths. In such a context, it was indeed challenging to determine what was right and wrong. He let out a sigh, recognizing that morality and ethics were not always clear-cut in the face of dire circumstances. "It is quite a tragic story" Azief mutters before sighing. But Borgan only smiles bitterly and she said "the destruction of a race is always a tragic story" Azief did not know what to say. Because it might seem like he should sympathize with the Etherna. But he knew what the Etherna did. Etherna is eradicated by the Supreme One. You might even think that the Supreme One is on the wrong on this. Why should He destroy His own children? lights¦­¦Ïvel But¡­the Etherna had killed and destroyed so many races, so many lives. Should they then be spared? How could that be possible. All vengeances have a target and all debts have a creditor, so the seed that the Etherna had sown, they now must reap it patience and a kind heart has never meant that toleration is to nurture an evildoer. Repaying grievances with acts of kindness ¨C how then, do we repay these acts of kindness? If evil is repaid with kindness, then what you should repaid kindness with? This is cause and effect. And the Supreme One has given them nay chance to stop. There is the chances that Borgan said that they missed. But Azief believe even before that, there might be other chances that the Supreme One gave them But they did not appreciate it and they did not see it So, Azief could only sigh. Borgan could tell what Azief is thinking. Though right now she probably doesn''t care "And so, there is nothing more precious to gift than the gift of life. And because of that there is a certain sacred and dark magic about using life sacrifice" she pausedfor a second and then ask "When you feel them, do you feel like when you were wearing them as ring?" she ask and Azief ponder. For a moment he closes his eyes and tries to recall what he had felt He sighed and shakes his head "I feel a little bit different" "What make it different?" she ask and Azief think back "they are better? It gives me the feeling of being embraced...by warmth, good¡­.creation" Borganughed and she nodded "It is a pity" she mutters before pausing for a while before continuing her words "They are all beautiful creature. But no one would remember them. No one would hear their song, no one would hear their words, remember their beautiful appearances and their kindness" she smilesa little , closes her eye''s like she was reminiscing and then she mutters to herself "One of them like to summon things from other dimension and sometimes he would steal things from the Cave of Turevor" "Once he travels the universe and see many dark creatures that terrorizes the young and small Etherna so, he constructed a prison for them and he gave them a mark so that they would be pets for him and his nephews. But some Etherna only remember him on hisst few years" Borgan opens her eyes and she looks at the Etherna that is in the forge and she said with a bitter smile "He was not always a gloomy one. When he is young, he has that rashness of young. When he is more mature, he could summon life, summon death summons all living beings and all of kind of things could be summon by him. He has connection with the universe, space and time is but a suggestion" sheughs a little but when Azief hears theugh, he could not help but sigh. Theugh felt sad. That is how he feel when he hears herugh. "And the other one is close to that one. This one particr Etherna likes to create prison. In your world it is called formation. He created the method ofbining certain intangible things to create prison. He started with food. He imprisoned his food so that his brothers could not take it away from him" Borgan chuckles a bit and then she continue saying "For he is a foodie. He likes to eat food" she chuckles again like she is remembering something funny "A lot of food. I still remember some of his antics" she paused for a second before the smile on her face faltered And she chuckles bitterly "But when he is older, he became like mad man who scribbles formation on stars, on suns and moons." A pause and then she added "Maybe, he was the only one that was sane. And it was all of us that is crazy. He did not participate in the war. Because he believes it to be an unjust war. For that he was isted. He was called a Blood Traitor. But in the end, when it is time to give his life for this race, he did not hesitate" And Borgan sighs at this. She paused for a second and it felt like there is a kind of sadness that is radiating out of her. Azief could not understand that kind of sadness but he could try to understand it. >> Chapter 1603 Perversion of Good Chapter 1603 Perversion of Good Borgan loses her people. They were eradicated. That kind of sadness, how could Azief understand it? He could not and he doesn''t pretend to. It does not excuse for what they had done, but Borgan¡­..sadness for her people have basis. So, Azief could only sigh at this. In the past, he would not have cared this much. But he had seen many things. And while he did not empathize that heavily, he could understand loneliness. And how lonely would Borgan be when she found out that she have no one else in thisrge Universe? If she did not know, her existence might not be so tragic. But because she knows, it bes tragic. She is not talking to Azief, It is like she is recalling everything about her own past. Clearly, she look at these memories fondly. Azief is confused seeing this Borgan. One of the things he does when he sees Borgan in this space is to determine what is she? Borgan is actually a star. She sacrificed herself to be Belthana and spread her Gand Willenabling all fated creation to glimpse the ns of the Supreme One. That is what Will told him So, she should be dead. But, the Borgan in front of him right now¡­.she felt real. And so, he be confused. But Borgan did not seem to care what Azief thinks of her right now She seems to be stuck in old memories and smiling she said "Because like a certain Orvanian, in his pursuit of the perfect formation that could contained everything and anything, he sees the End, the Beginning. He sees the Supreme One. He sees his face and so he became a mad man. But even though he is mad, at times, he would be sane. Just like he is now. Every few daysin a month, he would be sane. This young Etherna who is as innocent as the white light of Daxun be a mad man" When Azief heard this , he was shocked. He enters this ce, whatever this ce is , through the blue crystal. Because if this crystal is made during the time of that war of Etherna with the Creator and Destroyer, how could she know about that certain Orvanians. Azief believe that Brogan is referring to Sithulran. Sithulran went mad when she sees try to see the beginning of time. How could Borgan know? Could she have seen that far into the future? But Borgan keep talking "Then, there is that recluse. He likes to y with the elements in the past and in the end he be a recluse. But today, he is here. To give his life. " And that old Etherna...seals the darkness of the world, the kindness of the world. He was not always old. There were times he was also young. And in his youth, he ys a lot with theone with the formation. That other one would create formation and he would s the formation¡­like a pair of brothers. They would sail the seas of stars and they would sing with the Singer, and their songs would echo out into the seas of stars. And unto the stars, imprinted to them their songs." " And that one" she pointed her finger to one of the Etherna. Azief look at the Etherna and the memory of the face of that Etherna onlysted one moment before it erased itself from Azief mind. But if there is something he felt when he sees that Etherna, is that there is this feeling of great, holy and sacred magic Just in the presence of that Etherna breath, one felt motivated and full of positive energy. But at the same time, Azief could feel dark energy rising from him "She is a Dark Witch. But she was not always the Dark Witch" And Borgan chuckles a bit "When she was young she would chase those sunflies. She would heal people. She would reverse time,and she would undo dark blood magic. She breaks evil rituals. But things does not always stay the same" She paused for a second "The hardest thing to maintain is sometimes the pure heart. It is because it is pure, it is easier to corrupt it. One drop of ink could spread and make it dirty. And once you wrestle in the mud and be dirty, it bes easier to fall. And fall she did. Deeper and deeper" Azief could tell that whoever this Etherna that Borgan called the Dark Witch, she must be the one that became the Ring of Eternal Darkness. This is one of Azief ten Eternal Rings that contains dark magic. It is one of the rings that Azief rarely uses. Because, there is a certain dark feeling that invades his heart each time he uses it. Like it changes him, guiding him to a certain darkness. Azief very much knows that there is a dark passenger inside his own heart. But he always tries to find the light. He does not always make the right choice. But he aspire to be. And maybe that is what makes him stay human. He knows he would never always make the right choice. But that process of trying to keep making the right choices is important. It matters¡­that he tried. It is important that he tried. Because if you tried to make the right choice, maybe he would make one. But if he never tried, then he would keep making the wrong choice. And because of that, he did not need more darkness in his heart. "Then there is that woman. She likes to write all kinds of symbols. She took the method of sealing, of formation, of writing words and infuse it with her emotions. And she was always empathetic. And so, her symbols meaning is determined by one emotion when writing the symbols. When it is written with good intention, the words will be straight and pleasing to the eye. When it is written with malevolent intention, the symbol would also reflect the emotion of those who drew it. A good symbol is straight and gives blessing. A bad symbol would be crooked and gives curses.And symbols could always be interpreted different ways ording to those who drew it. The drawing and the intention determines the symbol abilities, powers and effect" Borgan mutters and Azief eyes narrow. Because he knows one ring in his possession that has this kind of effect "Ring of Eternal Symbols" he mutters "A symbol could be a conduit of power. Just like how statue could represent many things and project power invisibly, a symbol pierce the subconscious. It is a mysterious path of study. It is not as direct as any other methods. It deals with the heart, the minds and the soul" Azief hearing these words from Borgan frowns a bit "It sure seems like you are very familiar with it" At this Borgan nodded. "I was never that close with her. But I do talk to her. Because our method ovepped sometimes. When I see through the veil, not everything is direct and straight to the point. Sometimes the vision I saw is confusing. And my mind trantes the vision in different ways. Like a symbol to represent a certain person. So, I understand a bit about her." "And it uses Life" "Because it is sacred" Azief mutters like he began understanding a certain reason why certain rings uses different kind of energy to fuel their methods. And Borgan hearing Azief words smiles. "And that young one. He is the younger brother of the one that wrote symbols. And he created a new kind of alphabets. Though, other creatures would also follow itter. You called it Rune. But the Rune you wrote and the things he wrote is different. Everything in the Universe is somehow one way or another is projected from us in the past" "And then there is that old Etherna. He rarely neveres out from his cave. But today, when it is time to make a sacrifice for the greater good, he came" "Ring of Ancients" Azief mutters Hearing the name of the rings, Borgan chuckles. "Is that what you call it?" "This old Etherna is a historian of my race. When he first saw the first Etherna die, he was the first one wanting to record their death. And so, he put down names of those people who died in his Star Tablet. And in doing so, he kept them alive in a way, sealing their essence of existence." Azief hearing this could not help but feel the simrity of his ring power to the method of the Old Etherna The Ring of Ancient is very mysterious and did not reveal much to him. But what he does know about the ring was that by using the ancient names of Etherna, once could summon the Etherna that is called upon and uses their magic and utilizes theirw. But even until now, he had never used this ring. He knew some of the names of Etherna but¡­he never dares to invoke it. Great magic also has great price. He knew this logic which is why he would not do such thing without guarantee. He look at all of these ten Ethernas and he could not help but sigh. These Etherna would be sacrificed. " Is that why?" Azief ask and Borgan immediately understood. And she nodded "One of them sings and when he sings, worlds appears and life blooms. But when the life sacrifice is done, that method of his turns dark. With a song, tens of thousands of lives is reaped, world copses and death reigns" "It is the same for the other Etherna. Their joy turns to sorrow and kind methods turns to dark method. What is good turns evil. Spring turns to winter, fortune turns to misfortune, luck turns to doom" Borgan sigh. Her sigh echoes like a long sigh that echoes endlessly, full of sadness Her face expression change slightly, the smile turns a bit bleaker and she continues "For what they did tainted the sacred. And as such, their methods also be perverted and it is that perverted part that youe in contact with. Those who wield the rings usually would be affected by the ring. Not knowing the true curse that lies on the rings¡­..would then curses you. It affects your heart and affects your personality" Azief hearing this nodded. And Borgan only sigh The sigh is long, regretting something that has already happened. >> Chapter 1604 Looking Forward Chapter 1604 Looking Forward Azief now understood why when he wears the ring, he felt this kind of uneasy feeling. And why there is a certain coldness in his heart when he uses the ring When he was weak and his realm was low, he did not feel that. But as he grows stronger, and as he uses the ring, he felt the power of the ring but also felt a certain coldness to it But at that time, he did not think much of it. However now listening to Borgan exnation, he finally knows why he felt such way So, he nodded. And he understood. But if Loki was here, he would surely nod with a certain kind of understanding. Azief in the future timeline is a very cold person. Of course, it also has something to do with his personal experience, but even without the experience he had, in the end, Azief personality in this timeline might develop the same way if he keeps using the rings. There are many such artefacts in the Universe which with prolonged use could affect the user. And this ring is one of that many artefacts that could also affect the users that uses it and wore it. Azief understood now after Borgan exins it to him. When he heard the song on his ears before, he could hear life in it. He could hear joy. That Etherna must be the Etherna from whiches the Ring of Creation Songs Actually, there is Songs that he had learned from the ring of creation songs that is not dark magic. But most of the songs that he had learned all have dark kind of magic. Song of Poisonous Mist for example just by hearing the title of the song once could tell that it is a song that is not good There is also the hymn of disaster. As he looks at these Ethernas, he could feel there is a change in him Song echoes in his ears Words chanted and even though he did not know the words, he could tell these are forbidden words "With one Word, Reality changes" he mutters. Right now, Azief did not realize it himself but his eyes are cloudy just like when Oracle Erika divines the future. He is seeing things, hearing this, sensing things, and some of them might just be an illusion but it could also be true The Words that he had learned before now seem got reveal a different kind of power. Each time he thought of the Ten Ethernas, even though he could only remember the feeling and not the appearance, he could feel his control over the rings strengthened He heard songs, he heard words and he learns ritual. And this his vision changes and he see another different thing He first saw nothing, feeling himself and seeing nothing He is shrouded in darkness. But then he sees light, a dim light, a floating orb of fire that illuminates. It however illuminates only a portion of the darkness and then more of such floating orb a appears and as far as the eyes could see, he sees an all-pervading darkness. And then he saw a cube. The cube looks small And so, he flies toward the cube, touches it and he enters the cube The moment he touches the cube, he understood what the cube is. It is a dimension sealed inside a cube. The dimension could be called a Void dimension. And there is a prison inside this void dimension Inside it, all kinds of terrors and horrors could be seen. There is terrifying beast with horrifying appearances. Some are solid and some are intangible, like a pervading fear that enters one heart silently Like a whisper, like the blowing of the winds of spring, unseen But for the creatures that is more tangible, these beast and musters all of them is marked. And Azief saw the mark and the moment he saw it; he knew what the mark means. But when he tries to remember the mark again, he could not remember it. But he knows what is the function of the mark. It is a mark to summon them Azief understood that this is the ce from where the Ring of Great Summoning called upon the Demonic God from the Dark Abyss This dimension that he is seeing now, is the Dark Abyss. "With one drop of Blood, Summoning the Demonic God from the Dark Abyss" "Whose blood?" Azief mutters and a voice answer in his mind "My blood" the voice sounded like a whisper, like song. If he did not listen carefully, he would not hear it. In his glimpse of the Dark Abyss, he sees a semi skeletal winged horse Behind this semi skeletal winged horse, there is a legion of shadows behind it, dark mist swirling under his hooves, bringing darkness wherever it treads. He saw a ck dragon with red scales and red eyes. He knows it is a ck dragon because the moment he sees the monster, the information about the monster transited into his mind, making it appear like he has always known these monster The voice he heard before; probable is the voice of the Etherna that turns into the Ring of Great Summoning Then he heard the sound of a stomp and he feel his heart shakes and around Azief body right now, the element swirls around him. Right now, Azief could not see that the ten Etherna in the chamber with Phaitos is hurling themselves into therge forge of fire There are no screams as none of them wanted to show such indignity. Their souls, their essence, their life was all mixed in that forge of fire, melded and mixed Each one of them sacrifices their life and each time they sacrifice their life, Azief seems to have create some kind of connection with these ten Ethernas. And connecting with them means connecting with the rings The coldness in the ring, the corruption from the ring and the perversion from the rings seems to have lessened. The stronger the connection, the closer Azief is to the form of the Ten Etherna that is good and kind, that is spring and light Right now, the element that is swirling around him is lightning, fire, water, wind, metal, void, earth, dark and light "With one stomp, quake the world, invoking all the elements" before Azief did not understand these words. But now, in his vision he sees something And he understood deeper what the words tries to tell him. The world does not mean the world today. These words were spoken in those primordial times. At that time, the parallel universe did not exist yet There is only one world. So, in the context of the era that Azief is living in, the world simply means the Omniverse itself "The limit that this power has¡­was limited by myself" Azief always thought out of the ten rings, this ring in particr is the weakest in utilization. Yes, the elements when used properly is powerful but even if he did not wield the ring, he still could control the element. But now as he understood what the "World" means, it was like he is ying a game and he found out that the thing he thought have reached its limit could actually be upgraded. And as for the image that he saw, he saw an Etherna. The face is blurred but Azief did not forget the feeling he felt. And even though Azief could not see the face of this Etherna, he did see something else and he imprinted it in his mind. He saw this person manipte lightings of various colours and powers. Each lightning seems to have its properties. Each of these lightning is destructive in their own unique way Some of these lightings are lightning that he very much recognizes. Some of the lightning he saw are lightning that are made by speedster when they are running And then there is also lightning and thunders that eerily simr to tribtion lightning. And then he could see all kinds of fire. Even mythical fire, a fire that burns everything, a fire that protect, a fire that purify. All kinds of fire, from fire of punishment to a fire that breeds life, to a fire that opens up darkness. It is the same for the Wind, for Metals and minerals, Void, Dark and Light All of these elements have its ownyers and its own mysteries that it would take millions of years just to unravel it all and master it all Before, he did not see the potential of this ring and its power. He thought¡­. wrong And then as another Etherna hurl himself into the fire of the forge, all kinds of formation suddenly appear in front of his eyes. No, to be more urate it was like it exploded in front of his eyes and he could see a vision of tens of thousands of formations which could then be a variable of another formation, creating millions of formations and these millions of formations could also be used to create other formation creating trillions more formation On and on it goes, infinite and limitless. Out of the many rings he has, this is the ring which Azief uses the most. Most of the defensive formation that is embedded in Pandemonium came from this ring. Then there is another vision. This time the vision shows him sealing methods of all kinds From sealing beast, to sealing the world, to sealing intangible concepts and restrain it, all kinds of seal methods enter his mind It was so much so that some of the memory seems distorted. "Argh" Azief clutch his head. He feels pain as more and more of this vision swarm his mind. Borgan who is standing beside him sighed and then put her hand on his shoulders and almost immediately, Azief face shows relief. But Azief himself did not notice that right now Borgan is toughing his shoulders. Borgan look at Azief . Azief right now is now in a state of fugue. In his eyes right now, he could not see Borgan. Instead, what he is seeing right now, is the vision of an Etherna sealing all kinds of things with his abilities And Borgna looking at Azief, her eyes shines in a different colour. If Azief could see brogan eyes right now, he would be shocked. Because in Borgan eyes right now, there is the same scene that Azief is seeing. With her eyes, she could probably really see everything Borgan in her eyes sees old friends and old acquatinaces in Azief mind. In front of her is the tragic scene of her friends and Etherna she admire throwing thmelseves into the forge of fire. And in Azief vision, she sees the shining moment of her friends. She sigh, a smile on her face, a gentle smile. "Take it easy on him" she mutters and then she removes her hand from Azief shoulder. Azief is looking at the vision and she...she is looking forward. Looking once again at the sacrifice of these heroes she admires. "I respectfully send you all off. And I will finish what you all sacrificed your life for" >> Chapter 1605 Her Story Chapter 1605 Her Story Another Etherna jump onto the forge and Azief gets another vision. This time what he is seeing is a method of life, a method of death, a spell of light, a spell for darkness. A dark witch cackles and herugh echoes like a song. In this vision, Azief saw things blooming with life, he saw blood, he saw death, he feels happiness and he feel despair. It only took a moment and, in that moment, he sees all this and feel all of this in the vision that is swarming his mind. Then another Etherna jump into the forge and he saw symbols. All kinds and all shapes and sizes. Some of the symbol he recognizes and some he did not. And then another jump into the forge and the moment that the Etherna jump into the forge, another vision swarmed his mind. This time, there is floating words. He was in a space that is all ck. All he could see was himself floating in this space of pure darkness And then he saw floating words, each word a source of light, a source of power And then as Azief look at the words, he could hear the words. Someone is speaking the words and each time that someone speak the words, Azief could understand the words and its meaning And understanding, he knows which ring this is. The Ring of Ancients Because the words are names. And at first there is only one name. He hears it and for a moment he remembers it but then, like a fog covering his mind, he then forgotten the words, just like when one in a dream and then being woken up from the dream. And then more names are uttered. Two names, three, four, five, six, ten and then the voice is overwhelming. The names are spoken in fast session. From a dozen, to a hundred, to a thousand, to ten thousand and more and more names is uttered And all Azief could hear was the chaos of the voice and all he could feel is sadness and grief and despair as each name is spoken And Azief understood where the despair and grief came from. Each name is a name of Etherna that have died. And the namee from a Star Tablet The voices continue, each one sound sadder than the rest. More and more despair umted At this point, the voice seems to ovepped each other and the despair be more intense, the sadness envelops Azief like a cocoon that wanted to swallow him alive And then this despair, this sadness turns into anger. That is what Azief felt And then each name is spoken with anger and not before long, Azief could not recognize which name is being said and which is just noise And Azief knows that this must be the historian that Borgan talks about. When each name is being spoken, Azief could feel ancient magic, a magic that felt out of ce, out of team swirls all over him, feeling its supreme power. And then just as he expected he saw runes when another Etherna jumped into the forge. At first, he saw runes and then he saw a hieroglyphic-like writing and the more and more carved words that he did not realize. But each word has a meaning and each meaning make the word possess a power. And then he opens his eyes and he could see only four Etherna in the forge right now. The ten Etherna has all jump into the forge. And their body is now being recast from the fire. The Etherna that is still in the forge is Asargan, Vorgan, Borgan and Phaitos. There is a heavy atmosphere in the forge. Azief look at Borgan and Borgan simply said "Do you gain knowledge?" Azief think for a moment on how to answer this "Gain some, lose some" And Borgan nodded Azief began understanding why Borgan wanted him to see all of this. Unless he understands how the rings are made, he could not make a true connection with the rings. Because the rings, even though it looks like a dead object is actually full of soul However, right now, Azief is still no understanding why he is still here. He had seen all of the sacrifice that the ten Etherna made. BY now, it should end And Borgan seems to understand what Azief is thinking and she spoke "It''s not over yet" And then she chuckles "Don''t worry. I will let you go. After you understand some things. If you understand it¡­.it might save you" Azief frowns and then ask "How much did you see?" Azief is actually horrified with Borgan ability to see through the future. If the fact he is meeting her here has been predicted trillion of years ago, how could Azief not horrified by Borgan? If she could see through such a long amount of time, then¡­...how much more she did see. Azief understood why in their conversation it was like Borgan knows what he is going to say. This is the manifestation of Borgan prophetic ability She could see the future so how could it be surprising that she knew what Azief is going to ask? Maybe, all of her expression, all of the things she shows him, all of them are calcted. But Azief did not ask this. He also wanted to understand. There are still so many things about the future he is uncertain about. Since he watched what he will be in the future, each step he takes is cautious He did not want to be what he be in the future. But he did not know how he became like that Azief do not know whether he could trust Borgan or not. But he knows that at least right now, Borgan is helping him to be stronger. Maybe, this is her fattening up the pig before it gets ughtered. Or maybe her ns are a bit moreplicated Azief knows now that from the moment he put on the ten Eternal rings, his cause and effect is now extricably linked with the Etherna. He did not know it then. But he surely does now. Borgan looks at Azief and them smiling she answers "Everything" she paused for a second before she reiterates "I see everything. From the moment I was born, I see the End of my race" Azief hearing this could not help but frown. He could not imagine that kind of burden on anyone. But there is doubt in his heart. If she had known that her race would be eradicated like this, why did she not stop it? He was just about to akas this when Borgan said "I am but an instrument of fate and destiny woven by the Supreme One. When I saw the future, I was but a baby. I did not understand it and the visionses in the form of symbols, of allusions, of confusing images" "As I grown older and stronger, I deciphered more and more of the vision" she chuckles bitterly for a second like she was remembering something unpleasant and then she said "When I first deciphered all of the vision that I have seen, the first reaction I have is not trying to stop it. I deny it" Smiling andughing in such a sad way, she mutters "There is such thing in your world right. The so called five stages of grief. I was in that kind of state" Borgan paused the happenings in the forge for a second "Would you like to hear it? My story?" "All of it?" Azief ask and hearing this Borgan chuckles "Parts of it" Azief nodded and Borganughed "Maybe you would learn something from my experience. Maybe you won''t. But at least, you would understand me a bit. And maybe when you return, you could give some advice to one of my children" Azief did not understand what Borgan is talking about but before he had the chance to ask, Borgan already begin telling her story "When I first deciphered what I was seeing, I was in an empty star" she sighed for a second and thenughing she mutters "Even in the current form that I am, that memory still is vivid. Maybe, it is because of how shocking it is. Or maybe, because I try so hard to deny it" she sighed again Azief could feel Borgan emotions right now. He looks around and he could see the scenery around him also seems to distort. Azief confirm something in this moment. The scenery he is seeing is the vision from Borgan thoughts. And maybe that is why, when she sighed, Azief could feel the sadness, permeating in all direction. Because he is in the thoughts of Borgan. If not for the fact that Azief had reached a high level of attainment of power, he himself might be affected by Borgan emotions and get caught up in it. He looks back at Borgan And Borgan continues his story "When I put it all together, the only thing I feel is numbness" "I try to find ways to make sense of it. And for a few years, I try to carry on as if nothing had been seen. I try to be blind" "I see but I pretend to not see. I pretend that what I see is wrong. For a few years, I did not dare to see beyond the Veil" She chuckles a bit "Like that child" And Borgan looks at Azief. "That child?" Azief paused for a moment and then he recalls what she said before "And maybe when you return, you could give some advice to one of my children" "Is it¡­...her?" Borgan smiles and nodded "Erika?" She nodded again "what a curse is it to be chosen by you" Azief mutters. Borgan was not surprised at Azief remark. Azief then added "What a fortune to be chosen by you" And Borgan chuckles. "Two sides of the same coin" Azief shook his head "Life is not that simple" Borgan only smiles but Azief had more question ¡­. Chapter 1606 The Best Of Us Chapter 1606 The Best Of Us "But we are not talking about her right now. But I could say something. Your fate and hers are inextricably linked closer than you thought. You have a part of her. That''s her price. And you must pat that price. Since then, your fate and hers are inextricably linked. Do you feel familiar with this kind of thing?" Azief nodded Eriak price was her eyes. And her eyes are now his eyes. He sees the future and she became One Eyed. There is a price he paid and there is a price she paid. She is linked to him by her eyes. Just like how he is linked to the Etherna by the rings. How he is connected with Azul because of the sabre. There is cause and effect. He might not see it all the time but cause and effect exist. And it works in mysterious way. Fate and destiny guided the way or was it already written? He sighed and Borgan continue her story "At first when I have finally deciphered all of those vision, all I wanted to do is to deny it. But then, I began feeling anger. It seems cruel and unfair¡­that future of ours" Smiling bitterly, she continues "And then I wanted to bargain. I seek the Gate to go to His garden. Maybe, if I plead with Him, maybe He wanted me to see it, to stop it" She chuckles and there is sadness in thatugh "Maybe it is test from Him towards me. Maybe, it is just ording to His whim. Or maybe, I was reading too much into it" "I searched for a thousand years and I see no gate. And He did not talk to me. And so, I fell into sadness. And when you are sad, you could not do anything. For a few years, only this sadness apanies me. And then I ept it" "And when I ept it, only then could I see a new path. Things that should happen will happen. Because I realize the will of one being could not change the general trend. If I wanted to change it, the whole world has to be willing to be changed. And since it did not want to change, the general trend will swallow all of them" There is a moment of silence before Azief sighed "And that is one of my stories. It is not that long, is it?" Borgan asks, with a gentle smile on her face Azief shakes his head. Borgan then clicks her fingers and the scenery that was paused by her moves again. In the forge, Phaitos, Vorgan, Asargan and Borgan all began to move Azief notice Phaitos. Phaitos look at the forge and see ten Etherna being swallowed by the fire. Borgan looks at Phaitos for a moment and her eyes turns sad. Asargan look at his sister and frowned "Borgan, what did you see?" Asargan seems to feel that there is something wrong with his sister gaze. Why would her gaze be that sorrowful when she is looking at Borgan? Just that one nce and her expression after that shows that his sister had seen something. Phaitos realizes that Borgan has seen what he isa bout to do and he looks at her with a bitter expression "That eyes of yours¡­...it really could see everything" he paused for a second before smiling bitterly and spoke "What a curse that is." Asargan could tell that something is wrong. "Phaitos what are you about to do?" Phaitos did not answer Asargan instead he looks at the forge. He looks at the ten Ethernas that are being dissolved by the fire. Etherna bodies are very sturdy and hard. It could not be broken by normal means. An adult Etherna could m their bodies ons ands would shatter Stars, moon, suns,s are all like toys to Ethernas. But then the Ethernas still need weapons. And these weapons should also be able to cut through the skin of an Etherna. Because in the war that followed the unification of the Etherna world, Etherna fight against Etherna. And such weapons need a fire that could craft such weapons. And the fire that is in Phaitos forge is exactly the kind of fire that could craft a weapon that could cut an Etherna It is the Fire of Creation. No one knows how it forms but it is one of the first fire in existence. Many Etherna has posited exnations for his fire. Some believe it is the fire of the Supreme One when he created one of his creatures. His Angels. Some refuted that saying that the Angels of the Supreme One is crafted from light itself. And the fire is actually when the Supreme One is angry and his anger manifested into a fire. There are many theories of what these fires are and why it was never extinguished. Why it burns with such bright colours that if not for the formation surrounding it would be brighter than Quasars The Elders of the Etherna at that time take these fires and brought it back and put it into a The then melted into space. It is only after one of the prophets pray that the fire shrinks and the Etherna could transport it. These fire then feel into the hand of Phaitos As he is known by many as someone who loves forging, the fire finds the perfect master. Who else then is suitable to have this fire than a person who loves crafting as he is? It is only with this kind of fire that could forge a weapon, or a shield It is only with this kind of fire that it could forge a weapon that could cut through the hard skin of Etherna But it is precisely because it is that kind of fire, that it hurst. The kind of fire that when it burns you, it did not only burn your body, it burns your entire existence with it. And so, as Phaitos look at the ten Etherna, some of whom he knows personally, he thought to himself "That must be painful" The kind of pain of being slowly melted. Each moment must feel like torture. Each moment a kind of pain that could not be imagined must be attacking every sense of those Ethernas. But other than wincing in pain, they did not scream or shout. They could but they didn''t There is determination in their eyes and there is a desire in his heart. They bet on a far distant hope. Phaitos is a simple Etherna. He simply likes to forge. He likes to craft things. Create things. Mould things. Those war that are being fought, those ideologies that the schrs and the intelligent spout, none of them is something that interest him. It has been like that since a long time ago. He never wanted to sacrifice his life for those things he is not interested with But time passes, and he meets more and more Ethernas. Some disgust him, some made him admire them, and some made him feel heartache and pain Seeing more, knowing more, experiencing more and being changed by those things he saw and those things he knows and those things he experiences. And today, he would do something he never thought he would do in his life "The forge would swallow our heroes and it would take a long time for it to swallow them all" Asargan nodded but he did not understand where this conversation is leading to "They should not suffer so much" Smiling Phaitos then said "When I was a child, my father venture to a certain point of creation and took a sliver of the fire of creation. He then transnted it into me. And that is why the Fire of Creation under my hands burns brightly, burns beautifully and yet does not burn me." Hearing this Asargan seem to have some kind of premonition of what Phaitos is going to do and he feel that he won''t like it "What are you thinking, Phaitos?'' Vorgan also began understanding what Phaitos is trying to do. His face expression turns sorrowful. Even Azief who is just brought to this conversation all of sudden also understood what Phaitos is trying to do "You already know what I am about to do" "It is unnecessary" Vorgan said. Phaitos look at the ten Etherna in the forge, their body is slowly being melted by the fire and shook his head "These heroes already suffer for us. They should not suffer even more. If death is to be their final sacrifice, then let that death be as swift as possible. This kind of torture, even I dare not ept it. But these.... Ethernas bet on us. Bet on you" Phaitos said as he looks at Borgan "They bet that there is hope. That amidst the dusk of our race, there is hope for us still. A Warner hade, and many does not listen. But they still believe. They believe in good. And so, they have hope. Even now, even as they are being in such a form, filled with pain¡­. I know inside their hearts, that hope shines brightly" Asargan face expression right now is hard right now. Trying not to show emotion but there are signs that he is about to break down. "How do you know?" "Their eyes" Phaitos look at them again and chuckles a bit "And so, even though they were the ones that have warned the King repeatedly to surrender, to turn back, they did not listen" Then he snorted "But where are the ministers, where is those general that called for war back then. Where are those killers and mass murderers? In the end, the one that have to suffer here today, is not those Ethernas" "But these ten Ethernas. They were mocked and ostracized because they don''t want to fight an unjust war. They don''t want to massacre other living beings that is different from them. They don''t want to kill based on distorted views" "Hahaha!" Phaitosugh but there is a feeling of destion in thatugh, a feeling of loneliness He shakes his head slowly and tears seems to fall from his eyes "They¡­. are the best of us. And now, they suffer for us. I could not bear to see them suffer even a second more." He chuckles and then said "What is death anyway?" saying this with nonchnce, Phaitos runs toward the forge and jump into the fire > Chapter 1607 Completion Chapter 1607 Completion Phaitos sudden action shocked everyone in the forge. It is clear now what Phaitos is trying to do. He is going to sacrifice himself and jump into the fire of the forge. He is running fast and he is closer and closer to the forge Phaitos determined dash towards the forge seemed to happen in slow motion, as Asargan, the fastest of them all, watched in a state of heightened perception. In those crucial moments, time appeared to stretch, and every detail of Phaitos sprint was magnified. The air shimmered with tension as he approached the forge, where a zing fire awaited. The seconds ticked by,den with a surreal sense of time itself aligning with the weight of the moment. The forge''s fire flickered with an almost sentient awareness of the events unfolding before it. Asargan, the Speedster, wasn''t going to let Phaitos sacrifice himself without a fight. Lightning swirled around his feet as he activated his power. The world around him began to slow, his control over speed and perception is revealed at this moment He wanted to dash forward with incredible speed, determined to reach Phaitos before thetter could leap into the fiery abyss of the forge. Time and space itself seems to swirl around Asargan before he even took the first step. The fire, the forge, and Phaitos himself all seemed to move in agonizing slow motion as Asargan is about to take that one step "One step" he thought to himself. With only one step, he could reach Phaitos and stop him. One step that divides life and death He is the first Speedster. This is nothing for him to do Azief who is now looking at this vision through Asargan eyes could also see everything became slowed down Asargan speed-altered perspective allowed Azief to witness the details of the scene more vividly. "He is smiling" Azief thought to himself Azief notices that even in the face of death, Phaitos, as he runs closer and closer to the fire of the forge, he smiles. Phaitos smile, genuine and serene, shone through the slowed-down chaos of the forge. This wasn''t a desperate grin but something more profound, like eptance. In that moment, Azief could see the determination in Phaitos eyes. The fire of the forge loomed closer, the inevitable collision drawing near with agonizing slowness. It is not a smile one makes when trying to be brave. It is a sincere smile if Azief had to describe it "No" Asargan mutters and there is determination in his eyes Asargan was about to use his speed, the kic energy around him exploded instantaneously, his feet are ready to kick the ground. And fast as Asargan is, he could reach Phaitos but before he could take that first step, but then something unexpected happens. In that span of one moment, Borgan waves her hand and vines broke out from the ground and caught his feet Borgan intervenes. Vines burst from the ground, winding around his feet like serpents ensnaring their prey. "Borgan! What are you doing?" But Borgan just look at Asargan. Borgan, her gaze heavy with unspoken sorrow, simply stares back at Asargan, offering no words to rify her actions. Her silence and the profound sadness in her eyes spoke volumes. And in that brief moment, Phaitos reach into the fire. The moment Phaitos makes contact with the fire in the forge, his entire body erupts into a brilliant, blinding white. The intensity of the light is almost unbearable to look at. This explosion, however, is peculiar. Unlike a typical fiery detonation that would shatter the surroundings with its shockwave, this explosion is unnaturally contained. It doesn''t produce a deafening roar, nor does it send destructive shockwaves rippling through the room. Instead, the explosive force remains confined within the forge''s boundaries, as if held by an invisible barrier. The light, though dazzling, doesn''t sear and incinerate everything in its path. It swirls and dances within the chamber, a contained tempest of ethereal white mes. The explosion''s energy doesn''t spill out towards Vorgan, Asargan, and Borgan, protecting them from harm even as they stand in close proximity to the st epicentre. It''s as though the very fabric of the explosion is under precise control, causing it to be a contained phenomenon, an otherworldly spectacle of self-contained destruction. Azief look at this and he could not help but shake his head "There is a will in this fire." He mutters and Borgan only nodded at Azief remarks. In the aftermath of the explosion, as the dust of the st slowly settles, the once fiery and tumultuous forge now stands in eerie stillness. The silence in the chamber is profound, as if all sound has been consumed by the st. The most dramatic change, however, is the forge itself. Where there were once raging fires and molten metal, now there''s a peculiar sight. The forge is no longer a ce of fiery intensity. It''s transformed into something entirely unexpected. The once white-hot fire has transformed into a deep, azure-blue me, burning steadily. It radiates a calming and serene energy. The air is cool and soothing as opposed to the searing heat that was once present. And where the Ten Ethernas once struggled and suffered, they are nowhere to be seen. It''s as though they have merged with the azure me, their beings consumed by the very essence of the forge. "Why?" "Why?" Asargan ask again. There seems to be tears in his eyes. "He did not have to die" Borgan only smiles bitterly and spoke "He did not want to watch those ten Etherna suffers any longer" she paused for a second and then added "And also, because he knows there is somethingcking in the rings" Borgan''s statement about somethingcking in the rings intrigues Azief. Asargan did not seem to hear Borgan words. He is enveloped by grief. There is tears that is forming in his eyes. The weight of Phaitos death presses down on Asargan. His heart aches as he grapples with Phaitos sacrifice. Throughout the war, he''s witnessed death and suffering on an unprecedented scale. The loss of friends, family, and fellow Etherna has taken a toll on him, and Phaitos sacrifice serves as a stark reminder of the price they''re paying. But is this the price that they should be paying? No, should this price be paid on their heads? Of these eleven people? They never died before. They were hurt and even if they die, they did not die in such a tragic way. So, he never understood it. He never understood the pain. Azief, watching through Asargan eyes, can''t help but be deeply affected by the raw sorrow emanating from the Etherna. Asargan had killed countless races before when he runs through a, his speed alone is enough to shatterss, moons and suns. The pleading and the grief and the sadness of those creatures at that time is like ants pleading And when ants plead, do you listen? You could not even hear it. Even if he hears their screams and hears their curses, he did not feel anything. Because he doesn''t understand. But now he understood. He understands. And he knows now why those being curses and screams and shouts at them And these days, judgmente to them Azief felt these thoughts and these feelings trantes into words in his mind and in words, he understand more about Asargan And how he changed Asargan perspective has undergone a profound transformation. In the past, he was an unstoppable force of nature, shattering entire celestial bodies without a second thought. He was merciless, he was ruthless He was deaf to the cries and pleas of countless beings whose lives were extinguished by his actions. Their suffering meant nothing to him; he couldn''tprehend their agony. However, the experiences of this war, the losses they''ve suffered, and the sacrifices they''ve witnessed have opened Asargan eyes to the consequences of their actions. He nowprehends the depth of the suffering they''ve caused, and he''s overwhelmed by guilt and sorrow. This newfound understanding weighs heavily on his heart, making him acutely aware of the pain they''ve inflicted on others. And now inconsble grief envelops him.Azief had to shakes his emotions from feeling Asargan emotion overtaking his emotion. The feeling of that grief is very strong. As for Vorgan, he pays attention to what Borgan said. He is sad but unlike Asargan he did not lose himself. He simply asks "What does the ringcks?" "Life" Vorgan snorted. He clearly could not believe this "We gave them ten lives and that is not enough. Each of their lives could power tens of thousands ofs" At this Borgan only shakes her head "Ten lives to forge ten rings. Each life for a ring. But what would connect their souls, their essence of life, to the ring?" she asks Borgan was the mastermind of the n to create the ten rings. She was the mastermind that created this n Even though the vision did not show Borgan being the mastermind, Azief could tell by the way how familiar Borgan is with the forge and she seems to be the leading figure in all of this conversation "A bonding agent is needed. So, it needed not ten lives. But eleven. And Phaitos knows this. And he knows that I know this" "How did¡­." "When I look at him, I see a future where he exins this to us. And he smiles at me because he knows when I saw him, he knows that I see that future. And he knows that I would hold Asargan back. Because I know it would be necessary" "And now, the ring would beplete" For a moment they waited. All of them are silent. >> Chapter 1608 Life Essence Chapter 1608 Life Essence The silence in the forge is heavy with the weight of their shared loss and grief. Asargan, Vorgan, and Borgan each cope with their emotions in their own way. Asargan pick a chair and sit down on the chair, his eyes closed, overwhelmed by his grief. Vorgan meditates, seeking inner peace on another corner of the forge. Borgan remains standing, her gaze fixed on the forge, likely lost in her own thoughts. She looks at the forge with a wistful expression. All three of them are silent. All three of them have their own thoughts and feelings right now. Outside the walls of the forge, the world of the Etherna is in a maelstrom of chaos and despair. The sounds of war grew louder with each passing moment. The very sky seemed to tremble, echoing with the roars of destructive powers, while the earth itself quaked under the relentless assault. st of energy sweep continents and mountains. Shouts and screams of agony reverberated throughout the Etherna world, like a haunting symphony of suffering. Despite the overwhelming cmity unfolding around them, Asargan, Vorgan, and Borgan remained steadfast within the forge, their solemn task taking precedence over the horrors outside. The urgency of their mission hung in the air, as they worked tirelessly toplete the rings that held the fate of their people. It was a grim determination, as if the world itself was copsing while they forged theirst hope. In the solemn silence of the forge, as the turmoil of the outside world raged on, a singr sound pierced the air - a soft, almost ethereal plop. Plop! Like something is being thrown into water. All three Etherna turned their attention towards the source of this sound. "Is that it¡­" Asargan mutters. Borgan and Vorgan look toward the source of this sound. Floating gracefully from the depths of the forge of fire, an otherworldly scene began to unveil itself. The fire within the forge seemed to respond to this new presence. The mes diminished, casting a mystical, subdued light over the chamber. Before them, ten rings levitated, surrounded by a delicate ring of fire that flickered like a living entity. The mes themselves had a mystical quality, as though they possessed a consciousness. A palpable, drawing force pulsed from the rings, and the surrounding fire was gradually drawn into the rings. Whoosh! It was like there is a divine wind sweeping the fire and absorbs it into the ring and the moment the fire was absorbed the rings seems to tremble. Hong! Hong! The rings emanated a powerful aura, each one unique, each carrying the essence of a sacrificed Etherna. The moment they saw thepleted rings, a heavy silence settled in the forge, the gravity of their aplishment weighing on their souls. As the fire from the forge was absorbed by the rings, the molten, fiery-red core of each ring was revealed, suspended in the air. These cores exuded an awe-inspiring power, each bearing the essence of thews that governed their creation. Borgan shouted "Seal the forge. Do not let the power of the rules to escape from this area. Or else it would be noticed by others." Asargan make a seal with his hand, the power of rules of the world gathers on his finger and then he pointed to five directions on the forge. Each time he pointed, blue lightes out from his finger and create a sealing formation that slowly created a kind of that covers the forge area And then after awhile the power of thew decreases and it is no longer as vtile as it was before. But the fluctuation of power of rules lingers in the forge. Vorgan look around him and shakes his head. "This kind of power¡­.if not for the fact that we are fighting the Destroyer and the Creator, this ring would sweep all existence" Borgan then mutters "The era after us is not an era where those two will appear frequently. So, whoever wields this ring and could master it, he would have nopetitor. Unless those ancient beings awoken from their sleep, the wielder of these ring could run amuck all over the world" Asargan nodded as he waves his hand and the seal that he had just created dissipated like smoke. The three of them all look toward the fiery forge. Hong! Hong! There is a sound of humminging out from the rings. The ring itself is right now floating in the air. Ten floating rings that emanates the power of the rules of the world They took one of the rings and they could feel the power of thews and they frowned "This power is not like them¡­.it is corrupted" Asargan said the moment he touches one of the rings. Borgan only nodded at this It is clear she did not want to exin it that much to them. "Put a bit of your essence into the rings" "Why?" Asargan ask. But Borgan only smiles "You trusted me until this moment. You just have to trust me a little bit more. What is a bit more trust between us? You already make a bet" Asargan hearing this word from Borgan chuckles He nodded. And then he took one of the rings and put his essence into it. The moment he did that his life essence was transfer into the ring and Azief could feel that Asargan lifespan was reduced and there is now a certain kind of power that is missing from him. And Azief look at the rings on Asargan palms and he could see all kinds of lightning sems to slithers around the ring before it seems to be absorbed into the ring "It has the same feeling like the lightning that Will produces when he is running" Azief thought to himself. Then Borgan flicks her fingers and one of the floating ring flies toward Vorgan. Vorgan understood what he must do and he too put his essence into the ring The moment he did that reality around the forge seems to distort before returning back to normal. BOOOM! Suddenly there is sound from the outside and Borgan sighed. Asargan took a step and he appears beside the windows and he look upward and what he saw made him frown. The sky is split into seven parts. The Heaven and Earth changes colours and there is explosion and fires that seems to engulf the Etherna world. But the formation that is put over the Etherna world is still standings strong and their world is still standing But it would be for long. From afar he could see many Etherna being liquidated and vaporized. But the Destroyer and the Creator is also not having a good time. They are being swarmed by the Etherna and all of their reality bending powers is maximised to the peak. "Go now'' Borgan said "What about the rings? Who should give it to him?" "I will" " he would be suspicious." " I want to test him" Azief caught this conversation and he frown. Who is him? But he did not ask this question And Asargan and Vorgan both nodded and then without waiting anymore they quickly leave the forge Vorgan faded like an ash being blown by the wind and Asargan took a step and like lightning shing, he disappears from the forge. And on the sky, there is two more figures fighting the Creator and the Destroyer. The booming sound continues, the sound of the sky quaking, thend rumbling, the world screaming echoes endlessly outside of the forge. But inside the forge Borgan appear not to listen to these sounds. And now, there is only Borgan in the room. The Borgan in the past look at the ten rings and sighed. Azief however now understand another thing "That is how I could understand Asargan feeling and Vorgan feelings. You make them put their essence into the rings" Azief mutters and Borgan simply nodded Then there is silence between them Azief also understood something else Essence¡­means a part of their life. Their memories, their life, their everything And that is why the feeling of Borgan, of Vorgan, Asargan all feel vivid to him. And he could change perspective between Asargan, Vorgan and Borgan whenever he feels like it. Because there is a part of them in the ring. "And you could also use that one sliver of essence of Asargan and give it to your sworn brother" Azief narrows his eyes "Another one of your ns?" Hearing this Borgan only chuckles. Azief thinks again and thinks deeper and then he frowns even more Vorgan is the source of Deceit, Asargan is the source of power for all speedster. Borgan is the source of prophecies. And chills began running through Azief back "You...did you n all of this¡­.all of those years ago? Did you¡­..really see all of it?" There is an eerie silence. At least that is how it felt to Azief. He felt eerie. He look at Borgan with narrowed eyes. Borgan look at Azief and there is a mysterious smile on her face. But she did not respond with an answer. Because when Azief thinks about it, he was scared to find out something. >> Chapter 1609 This Timeline Chapter 1609 This Timeline Borgan spoke about Erika once and from that conversation Azief could tell that the inheritance of Borgan could be passed down to Erika. Asargan essence is in the ring, a true Etherna who is the source of speedster power. If Will is given even a few slivers of essence of Asargan, then maybe Will would also find his grand path and his path toward strength might differ from other people just like how Azief method of getting stronger began to diverge from the conventional method pointed out by the system But then who is Vorgan should correspond to? There is only one person around Azief that he could think correspond with Vorgan Loki Vorgan powers are in deceit. When he deceive, the world changes it reality to suit the lie. There is a bit of power of distorting reality by using the power of faith. There is also a certain application of the power of words to change the reality Vorgan power is like a mx of the power of word, of faith and of the soul. When he speaks, he crafted a lie, but if people believe it, right down to their soul, Vorgan coucal manipte that to change reality itself. After all, what is reality? It has many different forms and everyone experience reality very differently. An addled mind would see the world differently from a person who is sane. But even the sane one does not always see the same reality. Nothing is more fragile than so called realities in front of Vorgan. Loki is a trickster. And Vorgan seems to give Azief that vibe. And then looking at the Etherna that appears in the forge, Azief could not help but thinking of something terrifying Why is it, thing seems to repeat itself? Like a broken record. Borgan in his ns to leave a hope for her race assemble a few of her friends. And her friends coincidentally are all someone that Azief in his life right now could form connection with the Etherna There is Borgan who could see the future. And it was like Azief is looking at Erika. And for a moment, the image of Erika and Borgan seems to merge. There is Vorgan. Vorgan itself is very much alike Loki There is Asargan who is like Will. There is a sense of destiny and fate weavings its thread again. Now, coincidentally all of the powers and the abilities of these people are also in the ring. And he just so happen have people who he could give this power to. Borgan advice could be given to Erika Asargan essence could be given to Will. Vorgan essence could be given to Loki. They all have a corresponding attribute and fate and destiny thatplement with these Ethernas. Then if that is the case, then what about him? Who does he correspond to? But that question is not as important as what he just discovered. There is this kind of sense of destiny and fate repeating itself. He wanted to ask all of these questions. But clearly he knew this is an answer that he would probably not get. There is this instinct of his. He believe that if he ask the question Borgan would not answer him. He did not ask the question and instead look at what is happening inside the forge. There is only Borgan in the forge now. And she is looking at the ten floating rings. It is still emanating the power of rules andws. Borgan then made a grasping motion and all of the ten rings flew towards her. "To carve the ten rings and imbue it with the essence of lives, it needed a bonding agent. I have seen the future and I have seen my own future destruction. And I live on as a Great Will in the future Omniverse" She chuckles a bit "There would not be only one world and only one dimension. But there would be many.It would be so beautiful , so diverse, so¡­.colourful. All of it must have been written by the Supreme One in His throne" "Ten Etherna needs Phaitos to be the bonding agent. And for these rings to be one it also needed a bonding agent" And saying this Borganugh Azief had a premonition of what Borgan is going to do and as just he expected Borgan opens her arms and the rings floated above her hands. And then light flew out from Borgan body. And Azief frowns. Azief thought that Borgan would also put her essence into the ring. But this does not seem like what Vorgan and Asargan did before This is something else. "What is that?" "Phaitos throws himself into the forge, bonding the ten rings. Asargan and Vorgan put an essence of themselves, putting their inheritance in that sliver of their essence. And I want to create a gate between the past and the future I saw. And so, I have to sacrifice more." She paused for a second and then said "My body be a, and there is machinations of fates and destiny in that ce. The Last Son of a Destroyed P wille and made a deal, the Three Sisters would scheme and n and thus destiny and fate weavings its thread." "My body be part of the Great Will of the Omniverse. But not all of me be part of the Great Will" And she smiles "There is a part of my soul in the ring and this is the reason why you meet me in here. Why I could talk to you right now like I am still alive" And then horror shed through Azief face. Because he understood something "You are still alive'' aren''t you?" And Borgan smiles widely. "A part of me still lives in the ring. The me now. I have seen it all, all those ancient years ago. And I still watches. I am in the ring. But only for this moment" Borgan smiles and Azief began to realize something "You''re fading" And Borgan nodded "I am here to make sure that these memories is not forgotten. So that whenthe timees, I could give the true wielder of these rings the appropriate knowledge to know. To master the ten rings. To understand something about us. Yes, what happen to us is the product of our own sins. But there is also good among us. There is good" "you did all this, waited all of those years, just to do this?" "You don''t need ten rings" Borgan said. "You only need one" Borgan said "You know I have seen you before" At these words of Borgan Azief frowned. "What do you mean?" "the you in the deleted timeline. Should I say¡­the first draft?" and she chuckles at her joke that only she understand "You have the ten rings and with it you run amuck all over the Omniverse. You fought the Jade Empire; you bring terror to the Three Thousand realms and you fought against the powerhouse of the Universe relying on the ten rings. But you never truly mastered them. You only know the form but not the meaning. And because of that you never truly wield the ring as your weapon" Azief hearing this frown and then ask "Then why now? What is different this time?" Smiling Borgan answer "Everything" "And I could not be happier" Sheughs and chuckles and then said "Things that you never did before, you did it now. People you never met before, you met them this time. Things you never experience before, you experience them now. And some beings are watching. And watching you, step by step, slowly diverging from the path you were supposed to go¡­" she paused for a second and then smiling she continues "Makes them feel full of hope" "The future is hard to change. That has been the same from my time to yours. Fate and Destiny is not that easy to manipte. Their correction power is very good you know? Even under the framework of the Supreme One, Destiny and Fate always find a way to bring back the story to its destined path" At this she chuckles. "I saw it all. I guess that is my curse¡­.and my blessing. When I was a child, I see the fate of my people. When my race is about to eradicated, I perform another divination. And then I saw this future" "This future?" And Borgan nodded "This particr future. You and me, speaking with each other, in this space between quantum entanglements, between magic and ancient mysteries. Between space of consciousness that could not be exined, between dimension you did not even know exist. This¡­..is the future I saw, and I have dreamed for this moment for so long that sometimes I even confuse it for a long dream" then she chuckles happily "But, here you are. And here I am. Talking. In this space, in the same way I have always envisioned it" And she could not help but smile. She then chuckles. And then sheughs >> Chapter 1610 Chess Piece Chapter 1610 Chess Piece Herugh is like a little child that is happy that something had gone her way. "If I am here, what does it mean for your n?" Azief ask. And Borgan answer almost immediately "It means I was not wrong. That there is hope. That destiny and fate¡­. could still be changed" Borgan seems to be in a happy mood and then she said "I never thought you would seed this time. I know I saw it but it is hard to imagine how you would change your future. You see, I saw you. I did not see the other variables. Like Loki" Azief was shocked to know that Borgan even knows about Loki. Even though he and brogan are separated by countless of trillions of years, it was like they have known each other for all of their lives That is what he felt when speaking with Borgan. Borgan spoke to him like they have known each other for years. But if Azief calm down, he just met her. However, the way she spoke with him, the way she talks to him, it really felt like they have known each other for a long time. And now, she even knows about Loki. Did she see it through the rings? Or did she it all of those years ago, in a time before Time. Azief thought about this and Borgan keep talking "Loki is like a stone. And introduce a stone into a calmke, and it would produce ripples. Who would have thought, he knows how just to stir it?" And she chuckles at this "Not too much, not too little. Hahaha. Just enough. And just enough is good" "It''s good" she repeated herself "To change destiny and fate, you could not do it drastically. The more you pushback, the more the correction power would be exerted. It was like that principle of physic of you mortals, "To any action there is always an opposite and equal reaction; in other words, the actions of two bodies upon each other are always equal and always opposite in direction." She chuckles a bit Azief however is amazed that Brogan even knows this much about humans She continues saying "It is like that for fate and destiny. But it is also not exactly like that. It is confusing what is fate and destiny really is. You never know until it is you on the chopping block of destiny and fate. Only then you would know how terrifying it is to be targeted by Fate and Destiny and what a monumental task it is to change it" She sighs a bit and then shaking her head she spoke "It is amazing what that Tricksters of yours had done. Changing this kind of Great Destiny is not easy. It is not easy at all" She paused for a moment. Azief did not stop her. He only listens. Because he knows he could learn something from it. And probably that is also the reason why Borgan keeps talking. To teach him. She smiles as she looks at Azief She could understand Azief desire Azief had heard the Creator spoke about Fate and Destiny to him before but it was not as detailed. And at that time, the Creator is showing him cause and effect. At that time, he was shown how an act of righteousness, an act of kindness has sown the seed for future meetings. The Creator owe him when He is in his mortal form. At that time, he also learns that not all Destiny and Fate are destiny and fate that is unfortunate. Arial be the Creator and His ending is a Great Fortune. Azief also leans that time, those who fight against Destiny and Fate are usually because their Destiny and Fate are bad. But there is also a distinction in that. Destiny and Fate rarely bestowed you with a certain Destiny and Fate that is not suitable for you. If you y around the river, how could you not get wet? If you do bad things, why do you expect good things to happen to you. But of course, there is also bad people living a good life, and there are many more good people living a hard life. Destiny and Fate are not so simple that it happens only because of you or your action. Sometimes, even if it''s not your action, things would move. Destiny and Fate would move. Because everyone is interconnected one way or another. There is an inviable force that governs this interconnectedness. Why does your Destiny and Fate is not always because of you? An example of this is when you ride a car. You are driving it. You follow all the rules. You stop when the light is red, move when it is green, you are cautious and your car always get serviced when it is time. You wear your seatbelts; you take all the necessary protection measure and you do not drive recklessly. In an ideal world, such person should live until they are old and die of an old age. But a perfect world does not exist. Because there are people. Because there are other living beings. Death is order. Living is chaos and the antithesis of that order. That person who rides the car could be the safest driver in the world and he could still die because of an ident. All it takes is a drunk behind the wheel, drinking recklessly and hit that person car. The variable is other people. That is the variable of fate and destiny. That is the inevitability of fate and destiny. Even if you are told by fate and destiny itself that you are going to die because of a vehicle ident, even if you take all the precautions, it did not matter Everything is the tool of fate and destiny. The wind, the clouds, the weather, the people, everything and anything could be the tool of fate and destiny to achieve its objective and goals. And Azief is understanding it right now. The Creator told him about cause and effect and from that he understood certain methods. And now, Borgan is talking about Destiny and Fate. Of course, he would listen and he would listen to it intently Borgan also notices and she continue "The more impact you change, the more powerful the correction power of Fate and Destiny" Then she chuckles again "But that Tricksters, just like his teacher, knows how to y the long game. Subtle, and sometimes, you even wonder, what did he change. It almost seems like he changed nothing" "It is a long game. If it''s a long game, theyout must be big. Only then it would be perfect. Only then it would be right" "all of it is to pave a brick road¡­.to divert the path. And the fact that you are here, means that he had sessfully paved the road and divert the path" And at this Borganugh like never before. Azief had seen the vision before and he could see how depressed Borgan was as she looks at his former colleague sacrificed themselves into the fire. Azief did not feel much because he had no personal attachment to these Ethernas. But the same feeling probably could not be said the same for Borgan who shares hardship with these Etherna. There were a few times when Borgan shows him her smile. But that smile always has this kind of sadness that is hard to describe. But now, as sheughs, sheughs so hard like she found something every happy in her life. Azief probably could not understand how hopeless she felt when trying to go against Fate and Destiney. Probably because she is the closet being to fate and destiny, she knows how hard it is to change it And that is why when she saw someone actually walk a different path from the destiny and fate that she had divined, she felt happy. She is stillughing when Azief said something "did you n with him?" Azief ask but before Borgan could answer he shook his head "No. I guess you''ve seen it. And you adjust your n ordingly" he paused for a second and shakes his head "I never thought irvoyance abilities is this terrifying" And Borgan only smiles at this. Azief however once again refreshed his understanding of the horrors of the method of irvoyance. Brogan sees the future and shey out a n that spans countless of years. Borgan then said "All I see was a vague possibility. The possibility is very vague. Like a vision obscured by a fog. You sometimes wonder whether you are seeing it right. I bet on that possibility. Fortunately, enough, the bet is right" There is silence and the Borgan continue her word "Even when you did something different, I could see the future that is in front of you is still the same" There is a pitying smile on her face "You are still a chess piece and you did not jump out from the chessboard to be a yer" And then she smiles "But like a ripple that is hard to be seen, with each change, the future road be blurry. And now things have change. The future events that are set in stone is no longer so certain. And each change propagated another change. And now here we are" And as she is speaking Borgan is slowly fading away. Azief understood that this is time to part. He looks at Borgan and shakes his head "I still could not understand you" hearing this Borgan was not surprised. "Not now. Does not mean not ever. Maybe, someday, somewhere, when the rain falls, when the wind whispers songs, when the clouds pass by, maybe someday¡­. you would understand it all of a sudden" Sheughs "Or maybe you would never understand. I just have to trust that you will understand" And she chuckles, a joke only she could understand. Smiling Borgan slowly disappears. Leaving only him in the forge. Outside the forge, the sky is falling, the sun is copsing, the core of the is heating up Destruction dances, life is fleeing. Azief look at the outside filled with this destruction, feel the winds of the Etherna world blows from the outside entering this forge and he felt like the era spoke to him And he shakes his head "Maybe. Someday. Somewhere" he answers to the empty forge, hoping that the wind would bring his answer to her. ¡­. Chapter 1611 A Body In Space Chapter 1611 A Body In Space Smiling, Borgan slowly disappeared, leaving Azief to feel a shift in his surroundings. He anticipated this change as if he had expected it all along. "It''s copsing," he muttered to himself. Apelling force began to push him away, signalling that it was time to exit the vision. However, there was something else bothering him. He could sense a certain power building up, an impending eruption. Before he could even formte a thought, the scenes around him warped and distorted, growing increasingly surreal. Azief felt like he was in a distorted wondend. Then, suddenly, an explosion of white light burst forth from all directions, surrounding him. In that brief moment, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he found himself in apletely different ce. This ce was unlike any vision he had seen before, and it left him wondering about what the hell just happened "What is this?" he thought to himself. The scenery was initially quite blurry, unlike the vivid and detailed scenes of the forge from before. "Distortions?" he thought to himself. He had no exnation for why this vision is very different from the vision before Azief couldn''t immediately exin the stark difference between this vision and the previous one. But he observed that the blurriness is gradually dissipating. Whoosh! Suddenly, he felt a whoosh of wind. It was as if a breeze was blowing through, even though his clothes weren''t fluttering. The blurriness resembled a thick fog, and it seemed to be getting pushed away, revealing more of the surroundings. And it was then that he sees something shocking. As the blurriness slowly dissipated, Azief vision became clearer. He could see an Etherna adorned with a regal crown, holding the ten rings, looking at it like was a treasure Kneeling before this crowned Etherna was another Etherna, whom Azief had a strong feeling was Borgan, although her face remained blurry. "She is presenting the ring" he thought to himself The Etherna with the crown bore an air of authority and reverence surrounded him. The way the other Etherna gazed at him was filled with awe and respect, further emphasizing the significance of this crowned figure. Top of Form And this Etherna himself seems to emanate a sense of regality. "So, the ten rings are given to this Etherna" Azief had a guess of who the Etherna with the crown is and he frowned Then this vision faded and then he saw another vision. It was like he is looking through films that are shoved in front of his eyes and then before he could have the time to digest what he had saw, the film would then be taken back. Another visione to his view and this vision shocked him to the core. "So, that is how it happens. Now, it makes sense" He mutters to himself as he shakes his head In the vision, Azief witnessed the body of an Etherna suspended in a vast expanse of space. This Etherna body remained in a state of suspended animation, as if the threads of life were reluctant to let go. Death aura seems to be converging around him. But what is more shocking to Azief was that he could see that the threads of fate and destiny that seems to bind him with other people cause and effect is cut by an invisible knife. Azief does not know why this time he could see cause and effect of this Etherna but he believe that nothing he saw in this vision should be forgotten This is probably some kind of lesson that Borgan wanted to teach him Though on the verge of lifelessness, there is a faint but persistent breath within the Etherna form. "A trace of life, of vitality still exist" Azief thought to himself. The surrounding scene is one of cataclysmic devastation. Stars, moons, and celestial bodies seems to be caught in a chaotic dance, drawn together against thews of the universe. Moons collided with stars, triggering fiery explosions. ck holes and quasars churned in the space, distorting the fabric of reality. These celestial bodies, which should have been light-years apart, is now unnaturally close, tossed about like discarded ythings in the wake of an immense cosmic sh. Azief surmised that this chaotic scene was a result of the Ethernas battle against the Destroyer. It seemed that during their desperate struggle, celestial bodies had been wielded as weapons, hurled at the Creator and Destroyer with unparalleled force. This vision probably unveiled the brutal aftermath of a cosmic confrontation, where the universe itself had been warped and shattered by the extraordinary sh of powers. Ethernas and the Destroyer and the Creator. And these are destruction that he could see. There must be other form of destruction that he did not see. But now this one Etherna is floating in space¡­...Azief doesn''t know why he feel a certain kind of feeling toward this Etherna "Why?" he asks himself. Azief is not panicked that he is in a different vision. Maybe, this is Borganst lesson to him Maybe, this is her soul trying to tell him something. He still doesn''t know what Borgan is nning. But he knows that Borgan seems to think that he is the hope of the Etherna. Maybe, this vision would show him an answer. "Why do I feel this kind of feeling like I am familiar with this Etherna?" he thought to himself again This Etherna that is floating in space is the same Etherna that Azief saw before. An Etherna that has a crown on his head The Etherna with the crown, who once exuded an air of majesty and grandeur, was now an unrecognizable figure, floating in the unforgiving emptiness of space. His once regal countenance had been marred by the brutality of battle. His body bore the unmistakable marks of a fierce conflict. Tattered robes clung to his form, their fabric scorched and rent. And even the fabric seems to have writing on them "There must be magic on the writing" Azief thought The skin of this Etherna, once radiant and resplendent, now bore the gruesome evidence of the fight, with burns andcerations marring hisplexion. Blood, darker than the deepest of cosmic voids, formed macabre constetions around his injured body, mingling with the silhouettes of shattered stars. His once-imposing crown, a symbol of his sovereignty, was askew and tarnished. The golden and jewelled circlet had been twisted and battered; its lustrous gems dulled. It now resembled a symbol of defiance in the face of obliteration rather than one of authority. The ethereal and majestic being Azief had previously witnessed is now a broken figure he looks nothing like that Etherna before As Azief observed, each droplet of blood that dripped from the Etherna wounded form carried an astonishing vitality. "What an incredible vitality" Azief could not help but remark The essence of life itself coursed within this blood, making it an anomaly in the destion of space. However, the malevolent forces that surrounded this Etherna stifled these life-infused droplets. It was as if the very fabric of the cosmos sought to snuff out this spark of vitality. In the void of space, his life''s essence dissipated, vanishing into the bleak nothingness. And then a sh of light appears and once again Azief had to look away. the light is so blinding that is made him feel like there is a Sun zing in front of him Then the light faded away. He could feel that the light is fading away Just like you could feel the Sun no longer shines on you. As the blinding light subsided, Azief cautiously opens his eyes and he turned his gaze back to the scene. His eyes narrowed as he saw a figure suspended in the empty expanse of space, bathed in ethereal radiance. This being was none other than the Creator, a being Azief had encountered before. The Creator''s features is a bit different from thest time he saw him He has a long flowing, luminescent white hair that seemed to radiate life itself. His entire being is an embodiment of the holy light of creation. Around Him, auspicious signs manifested, signalling His tremendous power. The dark, lifeless voids of space were revitalized in His presence, and even that which had sumbed to death''s embrace found itself resurrected by His life-giving aura. The Creator''s arrival was nothing short of life-inspiring But Azief could not see him clearly because this vision that he is in now, is blurry all over. Like it has been tampered a bit. The blurriness of the vision persisted, perhaps exacerbated by the presence of the Creator, making it challenging for Azief to see the details clearly. The Creator''s overwhelming presence appeared to affect the vision, causing it to waver and remain unstable. Despite this, Azief strained to discern what he could from the blurred scene before him And then before Azief could gain his bearing, there is a sound of something tearing anding out of there is another being Just by Him being present, the space cracked and destruction aura emanated out from His body Darkness radiated from Him, snuffing the light. This being is none other than the Destroyer The Destroyer emerged from the fractured space, exuding a palpable aura of destruction that extinguished light and cast darkness all around. His malevolent presence starkly contrasted with the Creator''s aura of life and creation. >> Chapter 1612 New Fact Chapter 1612 New Fact So, a mystical scene began to unfold. On one side, of this vast space, is light filled with life and creation. This side is the side where the Creator is standing Stars, particles, atoms merged, mixed travels around each other and against each other, each sh sparks a change, each change evolve toward a ce that could support life On the other side, all light was snuffed, and all lives, is snuffed out. This is the side where the Destroyer is standing All around him is dead things. A dead space. A dead world, dead stars, a dead universe. And there is a beauty in this. It is like bnced. Death and life. Order and chaos. Creation and Destruction. These two are like to opposite and contrary forces yet standing there, just by standing there, these two beings seem to represent the truth of the Universe. They are different, an antithesis to each other yet Azief seeing these two beings could feel that they are in factplementary, interconnected and interdependent They give rise to each other as they interrte to one another. Dark and light. Cold and hot. They are opposite yet equal and create and control each other. They are theparison of each other, bound together as part of a mutual whole. A part of the system of the Universe. Azief could tell that just by looking at them, if it is someone who have greatprehension ability, that person probably could derive some magical means just by looking at these two beings standing near each other "Like Yin and Yang" Azief thought to himself The being of light is the Creator, bringing with Him light and life all over the lifeless universe. And, This being of destruction is none other than the Destroyer. Both of them upy the area around the Etherna body, floating around the body of that Etherna, gazing at the body. They are all titanic in stature. But probably because this is a vision, Azief is also veryrge and he could see them clearly. In this vision, he could be anything. From the stones that float in space to the stars that drifted from its orbit. In the vision, as long as the owner of this vision wanted him to be big orrge, it depends only on one thought If his size was not adjusted there is a great chance, that he would not see anything considering that it would be like an ant trying to see clearly the face of a human that is looking down on them "What is this?" Azief thought to himself. There is the Creator. Even the Destroyer. And this Etherna¡­. why would these two being appears in front of the body of this particr Etherna. Azief could see that the Etherna is not yet dead, but it would be a little overkill for these two beings to appear just to snuff out the life of this Etherna. "This Etherna must be someone important" Azief had made this conclusion since the moment he saw this Etherna with a crown on his head Azief could make an inference from this. That Etherna with the crown is probably the King of the Etherna. And the mystery of "him" is finally solved. This is the Etherna who Borgan presented the ring towards The ring was presented to the King of Etherna" he mutters to himself And judging from that brief glimpse of the vision he just saw; this king might not know that the ten rings was forged with eleven lives. And maybe that is all part of Borgan ns. After all, from the tone when Borgan spoke about the King of Etherna, she is not entirely fond of the King of Etherna. But is it hate? No, not hate. Displeasure. It is also not dislike. It is more like she disagrees with him. It is clear that she also mes the King a little. Of course, all of this is just his conjecture. After all, he knows too little of the King of Etherna to make any judgment of him And now that King of Etherna is now floating in space with only a breath left. However, that is not what shocked him Instead, it is this scene that he is seeing right now that shocked him. The Creator seems to say something and then almost immediately the Destroyer then put his palm on the chest of the King of Etherna. And the most shocking thing happened. The Destroyer turns into a wisp of smoke. And this wisp of smoke began enveloping the entire body of that Etherna The Creator is only looking at this event unfolding without doing anything to stop the Destroyer. But then He makes a move He waves his hand when the destruction aura that the Destroyer emanated began to be more wild and more chaotic. He seems to be there just to make sure that nothing goes wrong And then the wisp of smoke that is enveloping the body of the Etherna began to enter the body from the ears, from the nose and the smoke also enter through the skin "What is he doing?" Azief mutters to himself but he knows exactly what is happening And the lifeless almost dead body of that Etherna suddenly opens his eyes. And then he stood up. But the aura around him is very different than the aura he emanated before. Azief also notices that the bleeding of the Etherna has also stopped. All of his injuries are also rapidly healing. Even the destruction aura that lingers in his body before that rots his skin has now suddenly been dissipated by some kind of invisible force. Then the Etherna made a grasping motion with his hand. Swoosh! And the stars all flew towards him and merge with the body creating a stony-like skin. And the King of Etherna suddenly emanates a destructive aura. And when the King of Etherna crack his neck and moves his body, there is a very powerful oppressive aura that is emanating out of him. Even though this is just a vision, Azief could also feel that oppressive aura. Just being in the near proximity of this Etherna givens him a suffocating feeling And then this Etherna began looking all over and his gaze is very cold "How is this¡­. Is that how it is?" Azief mutters as he looks at the gaze of that Etherna. Because he finally understood certain things that had happened before The moment he saw the gaze of that Etherna, something clicked in his mind It was that gaze that shocked Azief Because he recognizes that gaze. And he understands what happens to the King of Etherna. "And what will happen to me" He thought to himself. It was like Azief is putting the clues he had before. And the puzzle that doesn''t seem to fit now¡­. now, he finds the puzzle pieces that match and fit. The body of the King of Etherna is given to the Detsoyer. Or taken. So, the current Destroyer, is actually the King of the Etherna. "Is this the aftermath of the battle? Or is there another battle to be fought?" Azief thought to himself. If this is the aftermath of the war between Etherna and the Creator and Destroyer, then it is good If not¡­. Azief could not help but think the despair that the Etherna would feel when they will face the Destroyer and seeing himing and killing them using the body of their King. But Azief feel that thetter is closer to the truth. Because bad feelings usually came true. And he could not help but sigh. If that is so, then it is truly heart-breaking and maybe a poetic justice. Azief does not know why he felt like it would be poetic justice but he also notices that in this vision, in this space he did not know how to describe, his feeling seems to be influenced by the rings. Before he did not know that the rings are forged with lives, so he did not think much of it. But after seeing how it was forged, and knowing more about the ring, Azief knows that the rings have ability that might not revealed to him just yet. And that the ring has power to influence his emotion. Maybe, it is also because he is in this space that Borgan has created that he could feel it even more intensely. In the lore of the Destroyer, it is said that his body alone could shatter worlds and universes. And in Etherna lore, the strongest of the Etherna could also do the same thing. They even y around withs like mortals ys with toys. As for the gaze...that gaze is very familiar to him. Because that is the gaze, he sees in the Tiem Space tunnel. It is the same gaze that he saw in the future. Only in the future, he saw that gaze in him And something clicks in his mind "Will the Destroyer take my body?" And the moment these thought enter his mind, he could no longer stop thinking about it if this is the case, then it makes sense. Why he became like that. >> Chapter 1613 Repaying Chapter 1613 Repaying The realization hit him like a sledgehammer It doesn''t matter if he is more cautious and try not to be like that person he saw in the vision. "It didn''t matter at all" he mutters to himself. "I started from the wrong assumption. I was wrong from even the first step. No wonder I could only make more mistake after that" Azief thought to himself. When he sees the future, he sees himself killing so many people. His eyes were heartless and his heart seems even colder than stone. He did not understand why he be like that. That no matter how evil he be in the future, how could he be that evil. Heid awake at night sometimes asking himself that question Asking himself how could he be like that? He did not understand it. Did someone betray him and so he be like that? Did he lose someone dear to him and be evil? Did he be arrogant and then view life as nothing? He started from these assumptions. And all kind of question arises from this thought. And these questions are unceasing And fear and uncertainty, anxiousness begins to creep in his heart. Azief is not a good man. But one thing is true. Is that he tries his best to do the right thing. Seeing him in the future like that...it gives him nightmare. From that day on, all he could do is ask question. But the only one who could answer it is his future self So, the only one he could ask, is to ask himself. And since seeing that future he was always on guard. His decision to split the world power, to split the world, gives strength to some of the world power stems from this fear He fears that with absolute power, he would be corrupt absolutely. So, he wanted to prop up someone who could rival him. This is why he did not mind giving the trident to Raymond. This is why he let some of the world power attempt of strengthening themselves go. Because he fears that if he goes crazy one day, no one would be able to stop him He now understood some of things he did not understand before. He understands now the fear that he elicited on the world. It is not good for the heart living in a world where there is a person who could not be bound by any humanw, who could not be defeated and could not be constrained. Azief never think of that matter that much because for most of the time he was the target of such effort to constrain him It wasn''t until he could see what he could be in the future, that he even began to fear himself. And that is when he truly understood the kind of fear that people feel for his own existence. But at this moment, seeing what happens to the King of Etherna, like a sh of insight, he finally understands what happened. "I started on the wrong assumption" he mutters again. And now he understands his mistake It did not matter how much he guarded himself, how much he controls his emotion. Because in the end, that person Azief saw in the future¡­.is not him. It wears his face, it has his appearance, but it was not him. That eye was not him. And the ones that he killed, is not killed by him "In the future, I will be possessed by the Destroyer?" The moment this vision shows itself to him, Azief finally understood the future he saw. And then he remembers some lore about the Destroyer. The Destroyer itself did not have physical bodies in many of the ancient lore that dares spoke about him. Only when it needs toa appear to beings that he appears in solid physical bodies. And that is only so that the living being is not instantly destroyed when looking at Him When something as Divine as the Destroyer take upon a solid form, at least a form of existence that the mortal mind could understand, it limits the power of the Destroyer. And it precisely this limitation that enables the Destroyer to appear without instantly melting the minds of whoever seeing him In a physical form, his forck of a better word, destructiveness is controlled Without a physical from that mortal mind could not understand, his destruction would be a total destruction without control. The Destroyer and the Creator is basically a part of the Supreme One. And those who sees the Supreme One in his true form, could not help but explode or melted just by the act of seeing the Supreme One Because one could notprehend something that is unimageable. How could you imagine something that is basically unimageable? That alone is paradox in itself. Two-dimension character for example could only do the things that the three-dimensional character program them to do. As for the Supreme One, he is unimaginable because imaginationes from the human mind and even though humans mind think that imagination is limitless, it is not. Because there is always something one could not imagine But the Supreme One is a being that is unimaginable because the limit of imagination has been set by him. And that is why those who saw Him in His true form, rarely survive from such meeting. However, there is some lore that in some ces you could see the true face of the Supreme One and see the truth of Everything. These ces are divine ces and in only such ces where you could see His face and not being harm by His divinity But other than that, if you see his true face not in those special ces, you''re screwed. Something so holy, something so iprehensible, something so unimaginable that seeing it would cause whoever seeing it to explode. And the Destroyer and the Creator is a part of the Supreme One. Mainly, the part of Destruction and Creation. They might not act like the Supreme Oen but they are the Supreme One in a sense of the word. The Creator mostly appears in front of living being in physical form and he is mostly revered in many worlds, dimensions and realities. But the Destroyer rarely appears. No one wished him toa appear. Because when He appears that means it''s Judgment Day for that world. The lore said that Destroyer is not a being of physical bodies. He came in many forms. The destruction of heart, of minds of souls did not require a physical body. Sometimes He proimed judgment day and like a wind he swept and when the wind swept, worlds ended. But sometimes in special circumstances the Destroyer wille to a world to see. To judge. But if he appears in his Divine Form, then His appearance alone would disintegrate worlds So, in some lore it is said that when the Destroyer needs toe down, he would take a vessel. A body. A destined person that could sync with Him A vessel that he could use to move. Only in this way, he could descend onto world without destroying it. The Destroyer itself is not some kind of evil being. He is the operation of the Omniverse. He is Destruction. He is entropy, he is Death. He is the counterbnce to wild life that keep spreading. Good and evil¡­..that is not what the Creator and the Destroyer represent. They are a part of the Universe, of every Universe. It is really hard to judge their actions when you could not understand the vantage point that they are sitting at. Azief was stunned. Because now he understand it. He wanted to see more. There is still so many things he wanted to see He wanted to see how would the ten rings changes owner? Maybe if he knows more about the origin of that ring, there would be more things he could understand about the ring and in turn help him master the ring even faster And then he could see that the Creator is speaking to the Destroyer. But he could not hear what the Creator is saying. The Destroyer also seems to speak but the words they say to each other could not be heard. And then Azief felt that feeling again. The feeling of being pulled. And he could see that the surrounding area be even more blurry and there is this fog that is slowly enveloping the area Azief could not help but sigh "Thank you" Azief mutters. This thank you is for Borgan The ten rings origin is already a huge help for him. He knows that from now on if he wanted to master the Ten rings, he need to understand the ten souls in the ring. As long as he could understand it, as long as he could bond with it, he could probably use all of their powers without restraint. And if he could do that, there is probably not many beings in the Omniverse that could rival him. After all, the current era is no longer the era where the Etherna existed, Etherna itself is probably the peak creation as they could even fight against the Destroyer and the Creator and won. So, Azief is really thankful that such opportunity to master such an artefact was given to him. Of course, Azief is not a na?ve idealist. He knows that by showing that to him, Borgan also expect something from him. And Azief expect no less. He knows the truth of the world that you have to repay things like this. Especially when there is such ahuge karma, huge cause and effect between him and Borgan that has been formed since the moment she shows him the vision "You give me all this hoping that I would pay it off someday. I don''t know what your endgame is. But you helped me. Regardless of your intention, your ns, you benefited me. So, if I can, someday I would repay you" Azief mutters to the nothingness >> Chapter 1614 A Laugh At the End of Memory Chapter 1614 A Laugh At the End of Memory Azief had alot of thoughts right now. He thought that just by Borgan showing him the origin of the ring, that would be the end of it However, he never expected that Borgan even shows him this scene, This scene might show the fall of Etherna, and the death of the King of Etherna but what it is showing Azief is something different. At least to him that was not the most important takeaway Instead, it is the answer he got that made him feel very grateful to Borgan This is the answer that Azief has been looking for. This is the thing that gues his mind the most. Why would he be what he be in that vision? He never understood it. Not until he saw that vision, saw that age and everything falls into ce. The ten rings, the Etherna, all of it was connected. "That is what it is" Azief understand it now. He is the vessel. He is the vessel for the Destroyer. Azief understood that now. Fate and Destiny had chosen him. Or maybe it was him that chose this destiny and fate. And it all starts with him taking the ring. Probably from that moment on¡­..he had bound his fate and destiny with the Destroyer. The Destroyer needs a vessel to descend into a world. And Azief knows from Will that Earth is special. Will describe it asprotection was bestowed upon it. That is what Will learned from his teacher. But, that protection is unseen before And it was not as magical. But when the All Source crashed into this world and transformed this world, that protection that is hidden, that is invisible now be transparent and each day it be more and more magical , more and more clear So, some beings could note down to Earth without shedding some of their divinity Especially for the Destroyer. If his conjecture is right, even the Destroyer could note down wily nily to Earth Why? Maybe because from the very beginning, Earth has been the destined ce for the All Source. Azief knows a bi about the All-Source story and maybe Earth has always been the final destination of that All Source. There is also some of the hints that has been given by him from many beings he had met and encountered along the way that made him think like this "I am the vessel'' Azief mutters again and there is a smile on his face. Is he afraid? Yes, he is afraid. He had just seen how powerful the Destroyer is. He had seen how he fought against the Etherna and won. And now he saw how the Destroyer takes the body of the King of Etherna and made the King body into his own, like he is changing clothes Of course, he is afraid. But why did he smile. Because right now he knows. He has always been fearful to make the wrong decisions since the day he saw his future Since that day he looks at that vision, he is trapped in this nightmare. He sometimes no longer dare to sleep for fear that he would dreams of himself of that future. Of course, now knowing what will happen to him does not mean there is a solution the road ahead would be tough. But at least, and he chuckles to himself At least this time he knows the direction. The road is not yet paved but at least, Azief now have the courage to trod that path Azief could feel that the vision is dissipating and then that pulling sensation appears again. This time Azief only smiles, close his eyes and let himself be pulled by that force And the vision crumbles. But right at thest moment, just right before he could feel himself being pulled out from this state of existence, Azief could swear he heard augh A happyugh And Azief could not help but smile ¡­ Pandemonium Azief was in the vision for a quite short time. He felt it is only around one hour or so. But on Earth, Pandemonium is now in a state of uncertainty. It has been a day since Death Monarch suddenly disappears. Since it has only been a day, the news that Death Monarch is nowhere to be seen still did not spread Only those who were briefed about the matter knows about the disappearance of Death Monarch. And as the time passes by, that uncertainty began to be more certain. No one knows what really happens. Not even Sasha who monitor the forest. Death Monarch did order her not to keeps tabs on him. But how could Sasha really do that? After all, she is the leader of the Shadow Guards And the Shadow Guard had only job And that job is to make sure that Death Monarch interest could be secured. Theya re different form the other organization in Pandemonium. They do not listen to the order of the politicians, the Councils of Ministers, the Six Departments or any of the regtory and military bodies of Pandemonium They are an independent department. They are a department that is not under thews of Pandemonium. They are the private subordinate of Death Monarch. And so, the rise and fall of Pandemonium pales inparison to Death Monarch interest himself. When Pandemonium interest aligned with Death Monarch interest, they would not have any problem in helping Pandemonium. But even if its Pandemonium interest at stake, if they had to choose between Deth Monarch and Pandemonium, they would choose Death Monarch interest to serve Because the one giving them the power, the money, the funding and their authority is not Pandemonium It''s Death Monarch At times, they are the death squad. Other times, they are the inquisitor. But mainly most of them are spies for Death Monarch. But their reputation is not as hideous as some of the ck and hidden organization of the other world powers This is mostly because Death Monarch rarely did anything to outrageous nor does he seem to have any desire to rule the world. However, because of the influence of Death Monarch Sasha is in charge of the most powerful intelligence agency in the world The Shadow Guards of Pandemonium has many intelligences about the other world powers precisely because Death Monarch is the strongest person in the world and the force he leads is the strongest force in the world When you hold the most power, that also means many more doors are open to you. But it is precisely because of this role, that Sasha still keep tabs of Death Monarch when he is at the forest. She understood that Death Monarch wanted to break through to the next realm. And he seems to have this idea that he needs to be a mortal to do it. Sasha does not know much about the realm after Divine Comprehension realm but everyone probably have different way of achieving that realm. Whatever the case, when she heard that Death Monarch would be a mortal and that he is not kidding about it, how could Sasha not be worried. The forest that he chose to do this "being mortal" act is a ce where there is monsters There is also other environmental hazards. After the world had changed, there is many more new disease, new monsters, new and more dangerous beast and more mysterious hazards and forbidden zones Many of which that the Order of Thinkers did not yet finish cataloguing. As for the matter of Death Monarch disappearance, they have even done a thorough investigation and every single force that pandemonium have in intelligence gathering was dispatched to that forest. It only took a day for the entire forest to be sealed and anyrge beast was either captured or eradicated and the area wasbed from the sky to the ground with nothing to hide Death Monarch But even after all of that, they still didn''t find any clue However, Sasha has her own ideas of how Death Monarch disappears. Death Monarch seems to have activated some kind of power or force and suddenly he disappears. But that is not what is causing the chaos in Pandemonium right now. It was the subsequent eventthat leads to Pandemonium in a state of anxiousness The event is the fact that Pandemonium being enveloped by a protection formation. It was set up so that nobody could see through Pandemonium right now. However, if Jean or Hikigaya wanted to peer through the formation, with tehri strength right ow, they probably could But most of the intelligence agency of Pandemonium did not think they would do that. Jean is upied elsewhere and Hikigaya would not meddle too much with Pandemonium especially now that the is a lone agent and would need all the support he could get And since Hikigaya itself has shown intention to cooperate with Pandemonium, he would do well not to spy on pandemonium and incur undue resentment. These subsequent event after the disappearance of Death Monarch did not help in calming the hearts of people >> Chapter 1615 Rulemaker Chapter 1615 Rulemaker Themon people did not know why suddenly there is the protection formation above their heads They are not attacked so they did not understand why such formation needs to be employed in the first ce If its only one day¡­then maybe Death Monarch had some adventure. The officers and the politicians of Pandemonium could ept this. But what if¡­.what if Death Monarch would note back for years? This is the concern of everyone right now. Right now , most of the high-ranking members of Pandemonium government is in the Centre Pce. Usually, they would be in their territory , managing theirnds and people and growing their strength to help Pandemonium But now all of them are gathered here. They know how this event could go wrong. It is fine if Death Monarch disappears only for a few days. At least, they could still cover the story froming out. Even if it is a few weeks, they could still find a few covers story. After all, everyone in the world right now knows that Death Monarch is in seclusion. It would not be strange that no one knows his whereabouts during this time Even a few months is no problem. But if it will take years, who knows how the situation would change by then. Right now, there is Raymond with the trident. If the assumption of many people is correct, Raymond would be the fourth person in the world that would break through to Divine Comprehension realm That is another powerhouse on Earth. This would also mean that the World Government would once again rise to the level of the Great Power just like before Right now, if you are a great power but did not have a Divine Comprehension leveler in your force, it is really hard to feel secure. It is a lot like having nuclear power. Just like when Death Monarch being the first to reach Disk Formation and overwhelmed the other world power, right now, the apparent power ceiling for Earth is Divine Comprehension realm And there is only three forces in the world that have such leveler sitting in it There is Death Monarch sitting on his throne in Pandemonium., there is Jean who is the Left Chancellor of the Republic and there is Hikigaya who is basically the shadow ruler of the Empire of Japan Jean right now is only interested in seeking a cure for his woman. As for Hikigaya, he seems to be making some discussion with Greece. Allying with Greece, and having the Oracle on their side could create an alliance that would create another force that could rival some of the Great Powers of the world Whatever the case, there is contender for the top of the world order But these contenders would not do anything nor do they have wild thoughts. There is a prerequisite for that The prerequisite for that is that Death Monarch is here. The thing is no one knows how and why Death Monarch suddenly disappears. That blue light that pieces the sky is the only clue. But even if they wanted to trace that energy, that energy did not linger for long and could not be captured and analysed They did not know what to do if Death Monarch did note back for years. If that happens, another chaos would envelop the world Kaiju is still on Earth. There is also new that Void, the former leader of the Crime Alliance has been seen. There is all kinds of news from all over the world. All kinds of new and old enemies are all waiting for the news that could make them go wild As long as Death Monarch is there, all of this chaos could easily be pacified. All of them will y by the rules. But if the one that have the power to enforce ethe rules is no longer there, why would these people y by the rules? They would not. Instead, they would be like children when their parents is no longer at home If this is any normal circumstances, Sasha, and everyone in power in Pandemonium is confident that they could cover up the story of Death Monarch disappearance for years. But this time it is different. Because Death Monarch clearly said that it would not take long for him to break through. And after he breakthrough, he would initiate his Ten Realm Project. It is because of that they would not be able to cover up this story. If it takes years, people all over the world will began asking question. The Ten Rm project is not a project that Deah Monarch could do alone. Precisely because of that , Death Monarch had alreadyid out the ns with Sangmin, with Jean, with Hikigaya and all the other major yers of the world There is a n. And there is timeframe for this n to be executed. So, if Death Monarch did not appear when it is his timeframe they are following, people are going to start asking question And they would be asking it relentlessly. And sooner orter, the news that Death Monarch is not on Earth woulde out. Maybe, if Sasha, or the other Three Great Generals of Pandemonium persuade the other world leaders not to talk, considering the impact of it all, they might be persuaded to go along with it and cover up the matter But¡­..you could lie for a while. But you could not lie all the time. Someone, somewhere, the news will leak. And this is why all of the high-ranking members of Pandemonium is in the centre pce and has been meeting almost every day to talk and prepare countermeasure for what will happen If the world finds out that Death Monarch is not on Earth, then chaos would surelye. At the top of everyone head, there is the Crime Alliance. The Crime Alliance that has just been paralyzed would find a breathing room and might even rise again. The full weakening of the Crime Alliance is only because Death Monarch is the one who is most enthusiastic in weakening them The other world power all have vested interest in keeping the Crime Alliance alive. The only reason they follow Death Monarch into battle is simply because Death Monarch stance is very upromising. None of them wanted to be the enemy of Death Monarch and Pandemonium. And also, because the Crime Alliance went too far this time by bling up the meeting ce where all of these world leaders were meeting A rat dare to bite a tiger? How could the tiger treat this as a joke? Hence, the war between the world power and the Crime Alliance was staged. That war could have gone very differently if certain things, certain people are not in its ce. Kaiju with the trident was very powerful. If not for the fact that there is Death Monarch on the side of the world power no one truly knows how that war could have gone. The victory news still aired all over the world but only those who fought in the war and those in the war rooms knows that if Death Monarch was taken out of the equation during the war, and that if Death Monarch could not defeat Kaiju, the ending of that war might be the copse of the world order and a new world order centred on the Crime Alliance would be born. Now, all of the politicians, the military generals in Pandemonium could only imagine the kind of chaos that would erupt if the news of Death Monarch is no longer in Pandemonium, that he had disappeared, would cause the world. The world would be in chaos. Uncertain elements might rise and certain forces might be emboldened to make drastic measure. This is also because the current disappearance of Death Monarch is very mysterious. If he had announced it, then the impact of his disappearance would be lessened. Without Death Monarch the other world powers would also look to take the position of Pandemonium as the top world power on Earth. This alone could create friction between the world powers. The League of Freedom and the World Government has never been chummy with each other. The only reason these two powers did not erupt into a war between each other is because Death Monarch had warned them One might wonder why would these two geta powers listen to Death Monarch like an order. This is because theplicated nature of the world power itself. The world Government and the Leage of Freedom is two world powers with many resources and talents. Fighting them with the power of one world power would drain any of the world powers But no one has any great justification to attack any other world powers as long as they did not vite the agreement that all of them sign in the World Council. But if Leage of Freedom and World Government went into war and Death Monarch is angry and ask for help from the other world powers, the other world power would quickly lend their aid. Because this means that Death Monarch wanted to dismantle the two great powers And when it has been dismantled, the resource left by these two great powers would surely be divvied up among the force that went attacking these two powers. What Death Monarch provided is justification and a reason for the world powers to band with each other to destroy the others in an above-board manner and justice in their side The only one who has such prestige and influence in the world is Death Monarch and that is precisely why the other world powers also ys by the rules >> Chapter 1616 The Substitute Chapter 1616 The Substitute The world powers did not forget that other than the Republic and the World Government, the other four great powers are all great powers that has been bestowed by the authority of Death Monarch to divide the territory of the world The world will know. Unless Death Monarch quickly returns back it would not be long before the news of Death Monarch disappear would e spread out all over the world But amidst this uncertain atmosphere, in the forest where Death Monarch disappears, there is a mystical phenomenon that is happening. The wind howled, the time and space districted in such a great detail that the area seem to be twisted and crimpled like some kind of paper and then there is the sound of a rip. It was space being rip and a tear like portal could be seen in the exact same ce where Death Monarch disappears. All the detection machine around the area recorded a spike of energy but before it had even the chance to transmit this information, these machines exploded in an instant. Hundreds of such devices exploded because of the overload of the detected energy. An oozing out from that portal of space is an ancient aura that makes all the forest near the space rip to withers. Something is happening. Something dark. Something wicked. Something powerful ¡­. Sasha is in her room right now, sitting on her chair looking at the stack of memory cards on her mahogany study table. The Centre Pce has been renovated many times. And the newest renovation include even more rooms. And more pces and castles As the world had expanded, so is thend and so the matter ofnd is not really a problem. And so, the area of the Centre Pce is expanded by ten times. There is even a river flowing and waterfall in the scope of the Centre Pce. The capacity of the entire Centre Pce could be field with a million people and it still has a lot of room. And as for facilities, there is now many luxurious room and apartments for the dignitaries and the officer to stay. And Sasha is given one of the most luxurious room in the Centre Pce. There is a mix of medieval design with modern and magical decoration. Sasha rubs her head "He should give me a warning or something" but then she sighed. She shakes her head There is something that he did not tell the other people about Death Monarch disappearance And that is that she doesn''t think that it was voluntary on Death Monarch part If it was voluntary, Death Monarch would tell her. And now, she had to think how to deal with the mess left behind Pandemonium is not a small power. Its actions send signals to other. Bad or good, once Pandemonium did something, the other would also make a move That is how big and influential Pandemonium had be. And for the past few years, Pandemonium has acted as the leader of the world powers. Sasha did not change much from what Death Monarch had envisioned. The world powers role is to maintain stability of the world, reduce war, protect the Earth from alien invaders. That is the main role of the world powers that Death Monarch hadid out for the others. That is his vision However, the reality is not as sunny as Death Monarch would like Expectedly all of them will desire power and desire more influence and they might do some damage, but as long as they did not do something that angers the Heaven and Earth, does not jeopardized humanity and the world, Pandemonium is willing to overlook something for the sake of the bigger picture. But¡­that is the vision of Loki and her. Sasha knows that if its Death Monarch, he would not overlook things. He is the type of person that could not have a grain of sand in his eyes. This is why Death Monarch is not suitable to be a leader. He is too headstrong and stubborn. He does not know how to bend. He would rather break. Of course, Death Monarch himself was not always like this. Before the Fall and after the Fall, if onepared Death Monarch Azief and the person he was before the Fall, one would be surprised at the change of demeanour and would even think that it might be someone else. This is also the reason why Death Monarch usually left the governing and diplomacy of Pandemonium to others. The quality of Death Monarch is very suitable for cultivating his heart and bing stronger. But bing a leader especially to maintain rtions and solve things diplomatically, Azief had to bend. It is not that he doesn''t know. In fact, Azief very much could y politics and he would excel very well in ying it. But he chose not to. Because the stronger you are, the more it is very important to follow your path. Azief understood this and because of that his grand path isid clearly in front of him. If he began deviating from his own heart and his own path, then sooner orter, that road that had beenid so clearly in front of him would be blurry and then it would be gone. Sasha knows Azief methods of governance but she has her own methods. To get the best of both worlds, she tries topromise She did not meddle that much on the other world powers affairs unless that affair rtes heavily to the safety of the world And when it did rte to the safety of the world, Sasah would not hesitate to act Sadsha remembers how she had to send a ck squad to sabotage the World Government Split Reality Project. That project could weaken the already sealed points of breaches of reality. When Sasha got the news, she sent a ck squad to sabotage the portal gate. Hirate of course was not happy and ask for her exnation. Her answer was simple She only wrote two words "Multiversal Convergence" And Hirate simply did not send any word to her anymore after that and decided to shelve the project. For now, at least. Knowing Hirate, one day he might restart that project again. The World Government is not the only world powers with some problems Sasha remember there was a time during her regency that she had to activate the sleeper cell in the Republic when the Republic wanted to drill to the core of the Earth to extract the energy in the core to power some supermassive weapons that they just had created They believe that the core of the Earth had also changed and it also possess some kind of magic now and they believe that if they could connect the Earth core with their weapon, it would create a weapon that could even shoot the nearby and blow it up to the smithereens. They y by the rules because there is someone who could enforce that rule. If Death Monarch is gone for a few years, the fear could still restrain them. After all, this is not the first time that Death Monarch is out of earth. In the previous event, he would return. And each time he returns he would be even more powerful. So much so, that when Death Monarch was buried in an ice mountain with Katarina, not many people believe that he is truly dead. And those who believe that is rewarded when Death Monarch went out of the Ice Mountain with Katarina and be Death Monarch. So, Sasha is confident that there is still room for peace. But that is before. Now it is different. The circumstances are very different. The world now is very different than the world before. Now, the world is vast, too vats and filled with more mysteries, with more energies. As long as someone could surpass the Divine Comprehension realm, Pandemonium could no longer sit on that high position And Pandemonium while it has its allies, it also has its fair share of enemies. Crime Alliance is only one of them and they are not even the most formidable. The friends of today could easily be an enemy of tomorrow. And all of the memory cards on her table right now are all filled with all kinds of information from all over the world From rumoured sighting, to whispers about some dark plots, all of it is included in these memory cards. She sighed "There is a lot to go through for today" She took the calming tea on the right side of the table and slowly sips it. The moment she takes a sip she could feel a certain kind of refreshing feeling, a cooling feeling that envelops her entire body and she smiles "Sina is still good at concocting medicine" Sina is the one who concoct this tea. It gives her tranquillity and rest her mind putting her in a state of calmness. It is very useful especially when using memory cards. All of those memories in her mind could easily make her mind feel tired. There is also a chance that one would feel like their personality begins to split if they read to many memory cards. Sina had open up a business selling Calming Tea all over the world. And because of that Sina has an abundance of energy stones. She is one of the richest people in Pandemonium because of her business. Added to the fact that he has quite the famous reputation, most people would rather buy from her or her acolytes whenpare to other alchemist or healer And the tea also have a function to help prevent from being overwhelmed by the memories in the memory card, allowing one to detach themselves from what they see and experience when using the memory card yet retaining the original thoughts, intention and desire of the user. Thus, the reason why the Calming Tea is so popr all over the world "Though the name should really need a rebranding" >> Chapter 1617 Different Chapter 1617 Different The tea is sold under the name Sina Calming Tea, Good for Dissociative Personality Disorder. When you need to see other people memories and not get overwhelmed, get Sina Calming Tea! That is the ad that Sina had greenlit. It is quite to the point. But Sasha still thinks that she needs to change the name into something more elegant and more¡­impactful Sasha shakes her head "This is not the time to think about Sina brand of tea" She was about to take one of the memory cards and she was ready to enter the vision when suddenly, just second before she could close her eyes and meditate , she opens her eyes suddenly. And she takes a step and he speed cracked up to a thousand and before she knew it she had flown out for the Pce and look at the sky. "he returned?" There up in the sky, a blue line pierces the clouds and the ancient energy seems to permeate all of Pandemonium. It was like a ripple of energy that spreads out in all direction . But it is spread out so fast that before she could try to capture the source of that energy, the energy has already dissipated. The sky split apart and the formation over the sky of Pandemonium is cracking CRACK! And the whole of Pandemonium is shocked! The world went wild like it is announcing the return of Death Monarch! ¡­. BOOM! The space crack, a line cut through the space, the space distorts and get cut, the worldly phenomenon went wild and a cut appears like someone had cut the space between Heaven and Earth Whoosh! A gust of wind, a shing light akin of lightning and a silhouette was push out from that line in space "Damn" that silhouette cursed. The light dissipated and the space went to normal quite quickly but there is still a tear in space The one being hurled out of that rip in space is none other than Azief. The moment he was pushed out by the space around him, his body went hurling toward the ground because of the pushing force by the space around him In that moment, all he no longer pretends to be mortal and break all the seals in his body. Maybe it is because he had gone to that ce but right now, the ease of which he breaks his own seals is almost instantly And almost instantly, his energy returns to him. From Disk Energy Formation aura straight up to Divine Comprehension peak realm achieved in a mere second. BOOM! He stops his body from falling to the ground as he floated in the air. He then quickly stares back at the rip in space above him and he narrows his eyes "The ring" he mutters. He did not say the rings. But ring. And then before his eyes, he could see one particr ring was shot out from the rip in space and then it is slowly falling to the ground. Azief quickly fly toward the ring and grab it. He grabs it and look at the ring "I never expected it to be like this" he thought to himself. The ten rings are forged by the lives of eleven Etherna. Ten Etherna sacrifice their essence, bing the ring. And the forger of this ring throws himself into the forge of fire to bond the essence and the ring. The ten rings then be probably one of the most powerful artefacts in existence. Those who truly master it could probably run amuck all over the Omniverse. But from its existence till now, the rings has never been mastered. Those who have wear this ring because only could use superficial method that is in this ring. They never truly could bring out the true potential of this ring. That has always bene the case because no one knows the truth of this ring No one before has been shown the true origin of this ring. Because this ring was never intended for any of the previous wearer. Borgan calcted everything and now the ring finally reached the true destined person. But as Azief has found out being the true destined person is not entirely great After all he had seen his future He would be the Destroyer and would usher the destruction of the Universe. This is him making his own spection But he is quite sure that when the Destroyere to Earth, he is noting for a vacation. Azief is quite sure that he as the Destroyer would usher the destruction of the Universe And Borgan probably doesn''t want that. As for the rings¡­. like Phaitos be the bonding agent for the rings to merge with the essence of the Etherna, Borgan uses what is left of her soul to¡­. merge the ring into one. And this is the ring. A simple ancient ring. The ring itself look¡­.simple if he had to describe it It has that feeling of a rustic ring forgotten by time and there is nothing to differentiate it from anything. Like a circlet, like a normal ring one would craft from mud. There is no carving, no runes, just one simple ring. It also did not emit any force or energy. But Azief knows that this ring¡­this ring that he is holding right now, possess great power. He holds the ring and raise it up over his face and look up. He tries to see if there is any detail on this ring. But there is nothing. "Simple. Is it returning to the basic? Or is there some other secrets that I am not seeing?" he mutters to himself. Azief then look around the area. It was the same forest he left. He closes his eyes and his Divine Sense began to be activated his Divine Sense began scanning all over the area and he could sense so many electronic devise and magical formation all over the area And he smiles "It seems my disappearance probably created a panic for Sasha" He is quite sur that it was Sasha that set up all of these devices and magical formation. Probably after he disappear without any warning whatsoever, it created a fewplications for her The only problem is he did not know for how long he was gone. When he was at that space, it is hard to tell time. It felt long but it also felt short. And he knows in ces like that the easiest thing to manipte is the perception of time. He might have been there for a few second but maybe decades had passed on earth or he might be there for thousands of years but only a few second had passed. He really hopes it is thetter. But seeing that there are still traces of pandemonium and there are traces of Sasha handiwork all over the forest, even if he was gone, he was not gone for long. Azief did not ponder that matter for long. The moment he confirms that the device has caught him, he returns back his attention to the ring It would not be long before Sasha would get the news and she woulde here to make sure. For now, however, Azief did not seem to care about this problem but he keeps looking at the ring that he is holding "Will something change if I wear it this time?'' Azief suddenly ask himself this question. He didn''t know why but he felt that something would change if he wears it. He looks at the ring or a few more second and then slowly he wears on his finger and the moment he did that, it felt like he is being hit on the head. the ring itself seems to change Ten alphabets of the Etherna appears on the ring and the ring appearance changed almost immediately Right now, however Azief did not notice that there is alphabet of the Etherna is carved by an invisible force on the ring It became polished, like a new ring and it emanates eleven different aura that distorts space, time and even reality around it. The space twisted and stretches and it almost breaks but this aura keeps it from breaking like there is two opposing forces at war with each other. However even though this aura that is emanating from the ring is very powerful Azief did not realize this at all. Because in the moment he wears the ring, a different kind of phenomenon happens to him In that moment, all kinds of information enter in his mind and he could feel that boundary between Divine Comprehension level and Essence Creation is loosening. "I could breakthrough?" he thought to himself "Essence" he thought and he suddenly remembers what Borgan has said to him about essence of life. "Everything" he understand a bit and that understanding seems to create a kind of reaction in his Inner World And suddenly a new kind of knowledge enters his mind "This is wrong" he thought the moment that information is given to him. But then he shakes his head "It is not wrong" "It''s different" >> Chapter 1618 Essence Creation Chapter 1618 Essence Creation Azief already knows how to break through to Essence Creation. When he broke through to Divine Comprehension realms and as he grows closer to reach Essence Creation, the knowledge of that realmes into his mind It is the same for every method of breaking through in this world. The understanding of many people of why this is the way it is was that this knowledge is given to them by the system But to those who in the know, they know that the reason why this knowledge suddenly appears in their mind is because of the All Source. Azief on the other hand knows even deeper. There is a reason why the World Orb is called the All Source by some beings. And those who knows its history knows how heaven defying it is the All Source is. And so, when Azief reached Divine Comprehension leveler and then getting closer and closer to reach Essence Creation, the knowledge of breaking through is already in his mind. "At that time, I failed'' Azief thought about hisst attempt "I was rash at that time" he thought to himself. Azief had tried to break through to Essence Creationst time. That was when Katarina was kidnapped and he found no other way of survival. Of course, he wanted to survive and at the same time save Katarina. He felt hopeless and powerless yet he still trues to find a way And the only he way he found was to break through top the next realm. Only then he could at least have a chance to save Katarina and save himself. At that time, he did not know that the Orvanian follow the Demon King and bombarded that Demon King to oblivion. He was at Earth. How could he knows something that is happening in the Seresian world? All he could hope was that Katarina is safe and that the Demon King did not kill her. He was worried that he could not save Katarina if he went to the Seresian world And in that worry, he chose to try to break through. He knows it was hasty. At that time, he knew that if he did that, he would be breaking through his own Perfection Path But at that time, he doesn''t really care. What he cares about was Katarina. And if Katarina dies at that world, he knew he would regret it all of his life However, at that time he had failed. Fortunately, enough, he went to that mystical ce and got the blue crystal And there is no damage to him or his foundation. The method of breaking through is simple. In Essence Creation the abilities that one could disy is endless. They could feel thews of the world, of the Universe and the magic around them and they could perform many feats that they could not perform before They could go through dimension and shrinks and erge themselves to the extreme. Quantum realm is easily essed by a being of Essence Creation. And they could be asrge as they want. And goes to all kinds of realms, pierce through any realities and Multiversal travel would not create breaches in space as any Essence Creation leveler could synchronize their energies to the world they go. For example, when Azief in Disk Formation and even when he is in Divine Comprehension leveler, when he goes to other worlds, if that world has no energy he would have no power He is subject to that world or that gctic system rules andws. For example, if that world does not have the rules of the elements, he could not use elementsws. But Essence Creation leveler is different. They could adapt and even create energies that does not exist in that world as long as they know and use that energy before Hence, the Creation part of the name For example, if Azief is an Essence Creation leveler and he went into a world where there is nows of elements A dead world, a dead gctic system with no magic and no energies. If he is a Disk Formation leveler, while he would still have his powerful bodies, he could not use is other abilities andws because there is now go manipte and use But an Essence Creation leveler could use even the chaotic energy that has no properties in this dead gctic system to create the same kind of energy that exist on Earth In a way, it is like transmuting energy, like the act of turning metal into gold Of course, reaching this level is not easy. Because this is only once in a lifetime chance. So, you must be prepared fully before breaking through When you are breaking through, if you fail, you failed and the chance to breaking through again might note again. Because you would hurt your foundation There is even a chance that your journey would end at Divine Comprehension. Probably this level would stop many people on their tracks Azief could envision other thana few, most people would not try to breakthrough to Essence Creation Because unlike the other levels, it did not only need arge amount of energy. It also needs the person attempting to break through a heart of steel Because if you fail, then that''s it. There is a chance that you will never be able to reach that level above again and would be stuck forever in that fugue state. Azief doesn''t know what will happen to anyone who failed to breakthrough to Essence Creation because no one yet reached the peak realm of Divine Comprehensions realm other than him. And this time, Azief is confident that he would not fail. That this time he would seed to reach Essence Creation level And this is the dilemma If you failed, your path forward it cut off However, if you seed, then there is a chance that you could climb even higher. The method of entering this realm is that when you began entering this new realm, eachw could be turned into an Essence This understanding of what it meant by Essence differ for everyone. And as such everyone that enter Essence Creation probably would also have different kind of powers and even the same Law could act differently in other people hand When the Law is turned into Essence, this Essence on the other hand would be turned into an avatar And this avatar would be endowed with thews that the user hasprehended. And to advance to the next stage one needs to have nine avatars inside their Inner World and merge them together to create Soul that best correspond with the user Grand Path, and the user will This avatar that is formed for breaking through the Essence Creation leveler is different from the Law Avatar that is formed during the Divine Comprehension realm. The Law Avatar is basically still the user. If one has to describe it, the Law Avatar is like a robot you control. For example, when Azief uses his Law Avatar, his desire and his will controls his Law Avatar. When he releases one of his avatars to do his bidding, That avatar moves ording to his original desire and intention When he wanted to save someone and he moves his Law Avatar to go to that ce, his Law Avatar would fight to save whoever Azief wanted to save The Avatar in the Essence Creation is nothing like that. When they are separated, they be a true intelligence They have all the memories of the original and they all have the habits and demeanour of the original But, a stime passes, they would probably do things differently from the original So, some might think that this might be a threat. After all, they are different and they have different thoughts and different desire than the original body But that is not the case. Because they also umte different things In other words, they are specialization manifested into a being. Azief for example have thirteenws that he had condensed into Law Avatar. Of the thirteenws, there is only a few that he truly mastered to the peak Azief attainment on the Tiemws for example is not as good as Jean attainment of the Law of Time This is because Azief focused on other Laws and Jean focus on the Law of Time. Azief daresay that if he fights Jean using only the Law of Time, Azief is quite sure he would be beaten badly by Jean Essence Creation is also creating these beings They are attached to him in a way but also independent in that way. They would not betray the original body because the original body is the source If the original body falls, they also could not survive for long. But this did not mean that they did not have their own thoughts Instead, sometimes their thoughts might be more unconstrained than the original body. To advance to the next stage, the avatar needs to fuse. And while they are independent, they also are bound Of course, this is Azief understanding and this understanding is given to him by the system. And add to that the knowledge of what he had just gained from the ring, this is his opinion on the difference between the Divine Comprehension leveler and the Essence Creation level. If there Eis any more, it could only wait until he truly reaches Essence Creation realm And Azief right now has found another method. The method of the Etherna Azief has Thirteen Laws. The peak of realm is the creation of nine avatars merged into one But most of those people must have ninews. It depends on how they break through the previous realm. If they break though to Disk Formation realm with only four disks, that means when they reached Divine Comprehension realm, they would only have fourws that they could use And so, if they even reached to breakthrough to Essence Creation realm, they would only need to condense four Essence Avatar to breakthrough. However, if this person who only have four Essence avatar fought with someone who have five or more Essence Avatar, they would surely lose because each creation of an avatar means a qualitative change in the strength of the original body Each one adds a certain strength, a certain method of using thews The more the better. >> Chapter 1619 Fight! Rebel! Chapter 1619 Fight! Rebel! There is a few differences between the Law Avatar and the Essence Avatar. And there is many things that thew Avatar could not do but the Essence Avatar could The distinction between the Law Avatar and the Essence Avatar is stark, offering a spectrum of abilities and autonomy. The Law Avatar, inherent to the Divine Comprehension realm, operates akin to a controlled entity¡ªa mere extension of the user''s will. It is confined by limitations, unable to transcend beyond the boundaries of the user''s intentions. On the other hand, the Essence Avatar, a creation of the Essence Creation realm, thrives with liberation and distinction. Each avatar is unique, possessing autonomous thoughts, desires, and the ability to traverse the vast expanses of the Omniverse. Despite this independence, their assistance or impact remains a lesser concern. The fundamental divergence lies in connectivity. While the Law Avatar has a stringent link to the user''s immediate will and presence, the Essence Avatar, regardless of distance, retains an inherent connection. This connection transcends spatial barriers, ensuring a tether that binds them to the original entity, regardless of their divergent activities across realms. No matter how long of distance that they are separated with, they are connected. In practical terms, the functionality of the Essence Avatar is beyond the confines of distance and space. Should Azief engage in a cosmic battle far from Earth while his Essence Avatar resides on Mars or Venus, their connection ensures an unbroken link. This means that, at Azief behest, the Essence Avatar can channel its powers, transferring energy seamlessly to the original body, regardless of their spatial separation. Imagine Azief harnessing the abilities of an Essence Avatar on Venus while battling in a distant gctic system. With a mere thought or intention, the Essence Avatar can redirect its energy and capabilities to the primary body engaged inbat. This fluid transfer of power is facilitated by their intrinsic connection, allowing Azief to ess and utilize the Essence Avatar''s abilities in the heat of battle, irrespective of the vast distances between their locations. The Essence Avatar capabilities extend far beyond mere assistance. Through instantaneous merging and travel across the Omniverse, these avatars are a wellspring of boundless support for the primary body. Their synchronization transcends limitations, allowing for seamless and immediate cooperation in times of utmost necessity. The power of instantaneous merging enables swift coboration between the main body and the Essence Avatars. They can seamlesslybine their strengths, skills, and energies to confront challenges head-on, adapting to circumstances and enhancing the primary body''s prowess. Traversing the Omniverse bes a swift and unrestricted endeavour for the Essence Avatar, save for a few perilous realms where instantaneous travel poses difficulties. Despite these exceptions, the primary body can consistently rely on the Essence Avatars to channel vital energies whenever they''re most needed, ensuring a constant wellspring of support and aid. But for most part, there is nothing to worry about if the original body wanted to use the strength of the avatar Azief when he uses the ring, a new kind of method appears in his mind. This is the kind of method that the system did not tell him. And it is probably the best method for him. "It would take time" Azief thought to himself "And this one does not take time" he mutters to himself. If Azief follows the conventional method of breaking through, he had to create thirteen Essence Avatar Just like how he created thirteen Law Avatars, And each avatar needs to have a certain understanding of thew to reach a certain level of understanding and power before they could be merge into a Soul "Split Avatars, umte, Fuse and Form" This is the method of the Essence Creation But Azief found another way. Not nine. But three "But if I choose this method, what about the system?" Azie thought to himself. Before this, the system is already blurry. If he chooses this method, what would happen if he breaks the system? He sighed a bit He opens his status window. Other than a few details about himself, status of his current abilities, most of his status window is blurry and appears empty "It is even worse now" he thought to himself as he looks at the status window. Many of them is nk But this did not mean he lost his power. He still has hisws and he still have his power only that now, as he reaches the limit of this system, the system be unable to urately judge Azief status. And his level could not be judged urately. Because even though he is in Divine Comprehension realm, his strength is enough to even fight a lower realm Essence Creation leveler. Of course, when he fights against the Demon King, the Demon King was fighting on Azief turf. So, there is an advantage there And then there is the Heavenly Will rendering assistance, not to mention even though the Demon King has the power of the Essence Creation, the Demon King Essence Creation realm is more geared toward physical body and not toward the magical aspect. After all this world is vast and there are many methods of strengthening one self. And it is not surprising that even though that Demon King could be considered an Essence Creation leveler, he did not have the power to traverse through dimensions easily He has thirteenws. If he follows the method of the system, he had to separate thirteen of hisws from his body. And unlike the other method of breakthrough, it needs time. It would not be form quickly. He would take time to separate the Laws from himself. Worldly Law is the easiest to separate It probably would only take a few hours. Universal Law would take days. Rune Law would take weeks or maybe months. Celestial rule would take years. All Source Law would take decades if not hundreds of years. All of this could not be done in a single day or a single year. The process of bing Essence Creation leveler starts with one Essence Avatar. The moment Azief condense one Essence Avatar, he would practically be in Essence Creation realm. But when he put on the ring, he saw many different ways of going about in breaking through the Essence Creation level And he found a way for him And probably it is only him that could do this method. Because this method is the ultimate method. The ultimate method requires one that walk the Perfection path. In this whole wide world, none of them walk the same path as Azief did. And even in the whole of Omniverse no one is walking the same path as him. There are many reasons why all of those beings could not walk the same path as him. There is the matter of circumstances. Born in the wrong era,ck of talent,ck of energy and many more Those who could walk the Perfection Path is usually marked by destiny. But as Azief had known, being marked by destiny is not really a good thing The method is the Separation of Essence. But it is also a fusing of Essence. It could only be done if there is enough pure energy and at the same time thews must be numerous. To bnce things. Yet the Laws must be in an odd number It must be odd so that one of the Essence would act as a connector. Numbers also have its mystical properties. Though it is not so heavily emphasized like Words, Numbers has its own divine properties. Language of the Truth Seeker, that is Numbers, to count and quantify things and by counting and quantifying things, the world berger and truth of the world could be calcted. Thirteen Laws. It is odd. Divided by three. Two Separations. One connector Azief when he saw that method in his mind, he knew this is the best method for him. And so, he did not hesitate right now. "I will choose this way" he gritted his teeth. After seeing what Borgan had shown him, he felt wary of everything. He felt for the first time in a long time, fear. Destiny and Fate seem to have always sided with him. But now he knows that siding with him does not always means he would end up good Instead, there is a great chance that destiny and fate would screw him over Fattening the pig to ughter himter. How could he just sit around and do nothing? Since the future he saw is not something he could ept, then why not fight? Why not rebel! If the Fate and Destiny is like that, and he is just a normal mortal, all he could do would be to ept it. But is he a normal mortal? He is not So, fight! So, rebel! What is life anyway! And the moment this conviction be stronger, Azief opens his palm and something appears above his palm The blue crystal is floating above his palm The light seems to illuminate the determined eyes that Azief possess right now "Changing destiny. Subverting fate" and then he scoff "I like to know...can I do it? So, many people dare not do it. I don''t dare it either. But since I die if I do not do it¡­.Hahaha!" heughed "Then let me try!" >>>> Chapter 1620 Breakthrough

Chapter 1620 Breakthrough

Azief already knows the methods of breaking through the Essence Creation realm. He already has thirteenws that he could use. And now, the only thing hecks is pure energy But the knowledge that the ring gave him, is not only the method of breaking through. It also gives some hint on how to use this blue crystal Azief gazes at the blue crystal, its vibrant glow pulsating with an otherworldly energy. It represents the distilled essence of the Etherna wisdom, a reservoir of knowledge that survived the annihtion of their race. Heprehends the significance of this relic, sensing the magnitude of insights it holds. It isn''t merely a crystalline artifact; it''s a testament to the Etherna collective understanding, a wellspring of knowledge lost to the cataclysmic event that befell their civilization. The crystal, carries the remnants of their existence, their mastery ofws, theirprehension of the cosmos. This ancient knowledge, preserved within the depths of the crystal, represents the culmination of the Etherna intellectual legacy. Azief understands that this repository could hold the key to unravelling mysteries beyondprehension, unlocking the secrets of the Omniverse itself. In his quest to defy destiny, Azief recognizes that the Etherna wisdom could be the catalyst for reshaping his path. With this crystal, he might uncover the truths concealed within the fabric of existence, utilizing the Etherna'' umted wisdom to forge a new destiny and transcend the boundaries set by fate. "But now is not the time to delve on all the knowledge in the crystal. After all, she left something for me in this crystal. Probably already foreseeing what I will do the moment I arrived on Earth. This kind of seeing the future ability is really frightening" He thought to himself. Borgan left something in there for him. He got the message when he wears the ring. Probably just right before she disappears into nothingness, Borgan left this lingering message on the ring And the way the Ethernamunicate is usually by telepathic thoughts so it is not a surprise that Borgan would be able to leave the message in such an ingenious way. "She sees everything. Probably even this moment. I really am impressed" Azief thought to himself. In the blue crystal there is a pure energy waiting for him to im it. And now, he could im it He taps the blue crystal with his finger that was wearing the ring and the moment he did that, there is an opening on the blue crystal Azief feels a pulsating torrent of energy surging through his veins as the blue radiance from the crystal cascades into him. The influx of this newfound vitality transforms his essence, suffusing every fibre of his being with an ethereal luminescence. With a tap of his finger, the seal on the blue crystal ruptures, liberating an otherworldly energy that surges forth. It converges upon the ring, the conduit through which this celestial force melds with Azief corporeal form. The moment this radiant power courses through him, a cataclysmic outpouring of energy erupts from Azief. BOOOM! A vivid azure brilliance, akin to a celestial beacon, bursts forth and pierces the heavens. The skies quiver and shimmer in response to this effulgent disy, as if the very fabric of existence is momentarily disced by this eruption of transcendent power. The world bears witness to this monumental surge of divine energy As the blue light sears through the firmament, Azief stands at the epicentre of this radiant spectacle, like an enigmatic fusion of mortal resilience and ethereal might. Transformation! This is the kind of energy that transform mud into gold In his inner sanctum, Azief perceives an unfolding transformation paralleling the immense changes urring in his physical form. His inner world, a domain existing within the confines of his consciousness, expands and reshapes itself in harmony with his ascending might. Initially conceived as a mental construct, Azief inner world is ethereal, upying no tangible space yet bearing the weight and depth of his boundless consciousness. It is a realm woven from the fabric of his mind, a sanctuary of introspection and transcendence. As Azief undergoes this profound metamorphosis, his inner world mirrors the evolution, expanding in scope and grandeur. The very fabric of this metaphysical haven stretches and swells, amodating the burgeoning reservoir of celestial energy now coursing through Azief being. What was once a tranquil expanse now vibrating with an otherworldly vitality, radiant and shimmering with the celestial energy that permeates Azief essence. This celestial energy is not only powerful but ancient. It is not the celestial energy of the Three Thousand World of the Jade Empire. It is ancient and old, bearing the mark of some kind of ancient energy that has long not felt in the world and in the Universe The boundaries of this mental realm stretch further, echoing the magnitude of Azief newfound power. Though intangible, Azief inner world pulsates with the resonance of his ascension. It exists beyond the constraints of physical reality, shaped and melded by his thoughts, understanding, and thews that govern the vastness of the universe. His Inner World had expanded after he became Divine Comprehension leveler. And now it expanded even more if Azief wanted to manifest it outside of his mind, he could by relying on the Laws of the Universe that he had learned. Azief mastery over his inner world is not merely a mental abstraction; it''s a harmonious convergence of thought and reality, where the ethereal bes substantial. Within this domain lies the ability to manipte the very essence of existence, bridging the realms of imagination and physicality. If he wanted to manifest the mountain in his Inner world into the real world, then he could take the elements of a mountain from the real world and bring the mountain out of his Inner World, turning the illusion into reality By extracting the quintessence of a mountain''s elemental makeup from the tangible world, he could intertwine it with the vivid projection housed within his consciousness. The merging of these realities births a tangible mountain, a seamless fusion of his inner creation and the physical elements. This transcendent capability isn''t confined to mountains alone; it''s a profound mastery that extends across the spectrum of Azief inner world. He possesses the unrivalled ability to draw forth the very fabric of his thoughts and weave it into the fabric of reality. This wields the potential to fabricate entire realms, each shaped by the tapestry of his imagination. In essence, Azief dominion over his inner world elevates his status to that of a co-creator of existence. Through the harmonization of thought and tangible elements, he can sculpt realities, giving life to realms crafted from the depths of his consciousness. It is where the boundaries between dream and actuality dissolve at hismand All Divine Comprehension leveler on Earth could do this kind of thing. Hikigaya could do it and Jean could also do it Right now, as Azief is trying to breakthrough to Essence Creation there is an upheaval in his Inner World The expansion of Azief Inner World parallels his ascent to greater realms of power and understanding. Within this expanse of his Inner World, thirteen colossal entities stand as sentinels, each a manifestation of his distinct Laws. These titanic beings are Azief Law Avatars, towering figures that embody the very essence of the Laws he has mastered. Each avatar exudes an awe-inspiring aura, creation aura that held up this Inner World and gives it power Spread across the vast expanse of his consciousness, these colossal figures radiate an epassing energy that upholds the entirety of Azief Inner World. Azief right now is in a weird state. In the real world his body is now umting energies from all over. BOOM! The energy radiated out from him The forest within a hundred-kilometre radius is ttened, shattered by the sheer energy radiating from Azief body. Every electronic device and magical enchantment in proximity are obliterated, unable to withstand the overwhelming force emanating from him. His body pulses with a raw, uncontainable power, creating an outward ripple effect that pushes away everything in its path. Even the creatures inhabiting the forest instinctively flee upon sensing this overwhelming energy. The very fabric of the sky appears torn, clouds splitting apart, and the Earth trembles under the immense pressure. The force surrounding Azief seems to rend the very heavens and fracture thend The clouds splits opens and the Heaven seems to shake The ground cracks opens and the Heaven and Earth seems to split apart! Azief'' energy radiates in a controlled but unmistakably potent manner. It doesn''t explode outward in an instant but rather gathers, like a burgeoning wave drawing upon its energy, preparing for an impending strike. The force emanating from him seems to be umting, gradually harnessing momentum, hinting at an impending surge of power. This gradual build-up contrasts with the typical violent outbursts of energy seen elsewhere. Instead, it denotes a restrained yet foreboding strength, as if the energy is being harnessed and focused for a specific purpose, steadily growing in intensity and potential. Only a few second had passed but it felt like a long time. The effect of him trying to break through is now affecting the area and the area he is affecting is bingrger andrger The energies of Heaven be agitated, as if provoked by the escting upheaval caused by Azief attempts at breaking through. Top of Form Above, the Heavenly Will sitting in his throne look down on Earth and its eyes narrowed The wrath of the Heaven is stimted! >> Chapter 1621 Eyes

Chapter 1621 Eyes

Looking at Death Monarch, the re shows nothing but anger. This being, this personification of the Will is the Heaven Will He is sitting on his throne on a?separate dimension, separate but inseparable from Earth itself The Heavenly Will of Earth has been nurtured by the energy of the All Source, the energy of the people of the world, the life and death of beings on Earth But the authority of the Heavenly Will is split. One third is on him. One third is on Death Monarch And another one third belong to the Will of the World. Sometimes, the Will of the World and the Heavenly Will coincide with each other. The Will of Heaven and the Will of the World sometimes even cooperated with each other. But Death Monarch¡­..this mortal, this human that is supposed to be under the control of the Will of the World and the Will of Heaven split the Heaven Will and snatch it from him And it is also because of that the Heavenly Will when he is personified, his face look exactly like Death Monarch Azief. As the Heavenly Will, the Heavenly Will could impersonate and sue any face and appearance of every living being under Heaven But, maybe because Death Monarch was the first to ever snatch his power, the Heavenly Will when he appears in front of mortals, he would wear the face of Death Monarch. And the Heaven Will is also sensing Death Monarch right now The changes in Death Monarch also affects the Heaven and Earth, affect the Heavenly Will and affected the will of the world The Heavenly Will in his physical form look down from his throne, his eyes gazes toward a certain ce in pandemonium His gaze rested on the figure of Death Monarch floating in the air, blue aura shrouding his entire being and he frowns even deeper "W¡­h¡­a.t is he d¡­oi..ng" The Heavenly Will seems to be stuttering and then he looks around his throne and he could feel a foreign power is slowly invading his area "He is be¡­co..min¡­g st..ro¡­ng..er" The Heavenly Will could no longer feel at ease right now and his Will is manifested on the sky. Dark clouds gathers by the thousand and?it covers the entire Pandemonium Thunder tries to strike but it is being held back by something. And The Heavenly Will frowned "Wh..at¡­is¡­.thi..s?" The Heavenly Will could only watch as Death Monarch is bing stronger and stronger and now the Heavenly Will physical form is also bing translucent The Heavenly Will could feel that some of it authority is being challenged. And the throne of the Heaven Will cracks and thunders and lightning was suppressed by the blue aura An ancient aura, spreads all over the heaven and Earth, none could punish and none dare attack! Up above, beyond the Milky Way, further than the entire distance between Milky Way and another gxy, far away in such a dark gctic system, some old beings, ancient beings that is long forgotten, open their eyes And they look Their gaze ignores distance, space and time, ignores the humongous differences of distance and space, piercing through all kinds of Multiversal barriers and their eyes rested on a mortal "A familiar energy" one of them mutters "It''s the same as that Seer" In the darkness of space, this ancient being spoke to one another. "I remember a very old story" one of these being said but then they remain silent. The eye close again. On Earth, a man walking along the vast desert, have an eyepatch on one of his eyes, look at the sky. He smiles. He could sense the energy in pandemonium even though the distance is very far away. After the Multiversal Convergence, the distance between one continent to another is very vast that it would take hundreds of years just to travel to another continent if they do not fly or have no super speed. If mortals are still mortals like they were before the Fall, they would take hundreds of years just to travel from one continent to the other. Hence, any one attempting to breakthrough would not affect the world that much anymore. In the past, just by breaking through the Disk Formation realm, would alert all the world power because the energy of breakthrough would spill all over the world and all over the world could feel it. Nowadays, unless you are close to that person who is undergoing breakthrough process, you would not know that someone have just made a breakthrough in their realm But Azief breakthrough right now is still only affecting one continent. And that alone is amazing enough. Because the continent of Pandemonium is like all of thendmass on Earthbined It s said that after the Multiversal Convergences, the size of Pandemonium be so big that even if allndmasses of Earth before the Multiversal Convergence wasbined and put inside Pandemonium, there would still be so many space that it would fit ten times thendmass of the entire Earth Hence, it is amazing enough that Azief breakthrough is now felt all over the Pandemonium continent But this old man, a wanderer in the desert that does not appear strong at all could sense such a faraway energy "Etherna?" He contemted for a second and then there is a smile on his face "Borgan" "I remember an old story" he thought and heugh "So, it seems, Borgan really has a n" The old man keep walking and as he walks heugh "Borgan, you have your n. I have mine, The Trickster has his ns, that loyal acolyte of the Unholy also has a n and that mortal also have a n. In the end whose ns would seed and whose n would fall through. I am really interested to find out what will be the end of this" Heughs and the wind of the desert downs hisughter as that old man keep walking along the desert On Earth, there is a few people that notices the aura. There is Yewa Hafar, there is that old wanderer and there is a few more. All of them could feel that there is change. Those who knows the true story knows what the changes are and those who didn''t know could still instinctively feel it That something had changed. They didn''t know what it is but they could clearly feel it in their hearts and in their instinct telling them that something had truly changed There is a cause and effect in everything and that cause and effect is being rewritten, fate and destiny is being push off the path that they wanted and so everything might be going crazy And Azief did not know all of this What he could think about right now is only one thing Breakthrough to Essence Creation Pandemonium is now covered with ancient aura. The real world is pierced by a blue light, piercing through the clouds, and splitting over the Heavens. At the same time, even though Azief did not notice what is happening around him, he notices something that is happening in his Inner World. Thirteen Law Avatars in his Inner World is emanating all kinds of energies that attach them to the Inner world. The more Azief wanted to condense them to an essence the stronger they cling onto the Inner World The Laws of the Inner World is regted by these Thirteen Law Avatars. Before they were held up by the Disk that forms into terrains and elements of Azief Inner World And in his Inner World there is the Law Avatar of the Worldly Laws.?The worldly Law Avatar is sitting on clouds, floating on the air Sometimes this Avatar would fly toward the sun and sit inside the sun and when he sits in the sun, the light of the Inner World would shine so brightly that it almost felt like the brightness could scorch this inner world The power of the elements gathered around the Sun and then the Worldlyw Avatar would sometimes dissipate into the wind, or turns into a droplet of water in the rain and fall into the sea bing one with the sea Does doing this has no function? It has its function. The other function of Law Avatar is that they areprehendingws. That is why sometimes, Azief would have sudden enlightenment about certainws This is all the effort of his Law Avatar deepening their pool of knowledge in their respectivew But now, what Azief wanted to do is not for them to deepen their knowledge or use their power. Azief wanted to crush them, grind them into their Essence and fuse them and separate them The Law Avatar are a part of him but it did not have its own thoughts . What it does have is instinct. It is like an immune system that is being attacked. And now to them even though it is Azief himself that wanted to condense them, these Law Avatar did not have such thought or consciousness to recognize whether the one who wanted to pull them out is the owner or not. Instead, what they think is that an intruder hase into the Inner world and wanted to disrupt the Inner World so they clung even harder like a cell that wanted to fight against bad bacteria. There is a Sun inside Azief Inner World and the Sun of his world has a bit of the Worldlyws in it and the Universal Law in it Right now, Azief wanted to condense the Worldly Law Avatar. And the pulling process is noticed >> Chapter 1622 Breaking Through! Chapter 1622 Breaking Through! The Worldlyw Avatar opens its eyes and even though it tried to push this pulling force, it is futile It turns into an essence, a mist and the Sun in the Inner World dissipated and the world turns dark Azief right now in the real world could feel something being extracted from him and there is a mist around him This mist is hot, and he could feel the power of the elements around this mist Fire, Water, Wind, Air, Metal, all the elements of the world seem to gather around this mist The heat of the Sun, the coldness of the wind, the life force of the earth, it gathers Fire appears, water is extracted, wood fly toward the sky, metal converge and the element of the Earth coalesced toward the mist that ising from Azief body As this mist takes shape, the ambient temperature rises sharply as if ignited by fire, while the surrounding air seems to vibrate with the energy of the gathering elements. Water cascades and swirls, drawn towards this mystical mist. Elements of wood and metal dance within the whirlwind, while the very essence of the earth converges and aligns with the enigmatic mist emerging from Azief being. Each element contributes its unique energy, blending together in a dazzling symphony of power. Azief connection to the Worldly Laws begins to loosen as the mist continues to distance itself from his body. Sensing this separation, he recognizes the essence of his power,ws, and very being beginning to detach. "Separation of the power, separation of the Law, separation of the Essence" he thought to himself The elements of the world are processed, changed by the process and its quality be degraded or strengthened when in contact with each other The Laws of the Element could be urately thought as the vital essence of the world The worldly Law then refers to the element of the world. And the Laws of the Element is part of the World What is part of the world, the Worldly Law controls The one giving it the name the Worldly Laws is Azief because it epassed everything that is under the operation of the rule of the world. Azief observed the intricate dance of elements as they were expelled from his body. Their interactions were vivid before his eyes, their strengths bolstering one another, creating a symbiotic cycle. However, this harmony quickly shifted as certain elements began to debilitate their counterparts. He witnessed the intery of the world''s elements regting each other, some turning into the poison for others, while others served as remedies. This perpetual cycle epassed promotion, weakening, interregtion, and overreaction, leading to themencement of an excessive and potentially destructive cycle. There is the mystery of the world in each of this operation and at the same time Azief could feel that in his inner world, something is missing and he could already feel the destabilization is beginning in his Inner World He ignores this feeling and look again at the energy of the Worldly Law counteracting against each other A deficient destructive cycle began "This is not enough" Three separations "Six for one separation, Six for another separation, and one as the Connector" he thought to himself ''Combine Six Laws to be One, creating an Essence Avatar of Harmony'' "Combine another sixw to be one, Creating an Essence Avatar of Chaos" "And the remainder of thatw shall be the connector" Azief already decided whichw would be the connector. The other Laws that he learns wouldbine to be either the Essence Avatar or Harmony or the Essence Avatar of Chaos. The Worldly Law is not yet condensed into an avatar but its form is now condensed into an Essence of Existence. Azief could feel all of his control over the Worldly Laws is leaving his body. But this did not make him panicked Instead, he is happier. "I broke through!" Azief thought to himself. Thest time he tries to do this, even after absorbing the energy of the ck hole, he could not pierce thatst line between Divine Comprehension realm and the Essence Creation level. "This method is a bit different but it would save time in the beginning. And with this kind of breakthrough, my confidence in reshaping the world would be higher" Azief did not forget why he wanted to break through He had already saved Katarina but he notices that the danger that Earth is now in. Outside of the Milky Way gxy, Azief is quite sure that there are many beings that is beginning to pay attention to Earth And there is also the threat of himself Now, however that he knows what happens is not because he changes but because of the possession of the Destroyer, there is some weights that has been lifted off from his heart But this did not put him at easepletely. Unstable element fills the whole world and the world need structure, needs stability and time to gain back the strength that they have lost in all of these years. There is still threat in the Universe And this threat would not always wait. This is not a story where when the world upgraded only then the powerful creaturee to attack There is always a possibility that Earth would be destroyed by a passing powerhouse. But maybe because Earth itself is special and maybe because it is far from any intergctic system that they were spared from any attack in the past But since the Earth had gained the All Source all kinds of cmity had struck. There were many times that it almost seems like the world would be rendered apart. Before, the strength of Earth is minuscule and maybe at that time, even if those powerhouses find this, they disdain to do anything toward the. Not to mention that there is still Cause and effect in this world Destroying a world wily nily is a sure-fire way to burden yourself with cause and effect. Those who could reach a level of powerhouse in the Universe would be constrained by cause and effect. Not every being is like the Destroyer who is free from cause and effect of destruction. So, breaking through, he could stabilize the world for a few decades. An in these few decades he would try to form his own ns to change his fate and destiny. Azief look at the mist and see that the Avatar is condensing but it is notplete. Azief knows why it is notplete. After all, his method of breaking through is a bit different Instead of one by one, he would condense all thirteen Essence Avatar, fuse the Six, separate One and connect with all of them If he uses the normal methods, he had to break through by condensing one Essence Avatar. And then he could already be considered break through into the Essence Creation leveler The next step would be to keep condensing the Essence Avatar. Each Law that must be condensed into the Essence Avatar would take time to be condensed. So, if Azief use this kind of method, while he could still keep walking the Perfection Path, the time he would take to break through all of his Laws into Essence would take hundreds of years Azief would not mind of course. Because he is confident as long as he breaks through the Essence Creation while walking the Perfection Path, he would not be defeated by anyone on Earth That is his confidence in the Perfection Path But if there is a faster way, a better way, why should he not choose that method? This method of separating two and create a Connector also has its drawback. If it seeds, the power that Azief could use would be a hundredfold. It would not be a shock if he could fight across realms. Azief right now is only thinking of condensing his next essence. He didn''t realise that when he first condenses his first Essence, the power that ising out of him split open the sky. And splitting the sky above his head demeans that he had also had just split the formation that he himself put over Pandemonium Amidst the vast expanse of Pandemonium, the popce found themselves thrown into a tumultuous state. Despite the distance that separated the forest from the cities, towns, and viges, the piercing brilliance of the azure light tore through the skyline, captivating all eyes. The once-familiar heavens now transformed into a breath-taking sea of cobalt, draping the firmament in a celestial cloak of deep blue This radiant spectacle seemed to spill its luminous aura, cascading down upon the mortal realm. A palpable sense of otherworldly force bore down upon every living soul, an overwhelming presence that both mesmerized and unnerved the denizens of thend. Those who are closer to the forest could see the blue lights more clearly but those who lives in the far awaynd from the big cities could only see a trace of it But this did not mean that they are secure or feeling like they are safe. The kind of being who could create such phenomenon is probably a great figure in the world And that light, that bright blue light is getting more and more brighter and the energy that could only be felt nearby the forest has now spreads and the cities, town and viges in Pandemonium be more uneasy. Who is the one releasing this kind of energy? Who pierce the protection formation? What is that blue light? >> Chapter 1623 Intervention of the Heavens

Chapter 1623 Intervention of the Heavens

In the heart of Pandemonium, where spires touched the heavens and magic crackled in the air, the Centre Pce stood as a testament to power and authority. Sasha, stood at the forefront, her piercing gaze look around her the Three Great Generals, adorned in ornate armor, Wang Jian with his ck staff, Athena with her Ares sword and Freya with her white spear gleaming and emanating powerful fluctuation of power intimidate anyone around them Sasha, The Three Great generals, the high-ranking dignitaries convened in the Centre Pce. All of them uses their teleportation channel to quickly arrive in the Centre Pce the moment they saw that a blue light pierces the protection formation of Pandemonium The factions in Pandemonium might not always y nice with each other but if there is one virtue that they have, is that when this kind of emergency happens, they quickly unity their thoughts and put petty personal conflict aside Each individual bore the weight of their respective position of power on their shoulders, a tapestry of diverse powers and ambitions woven into their beings. A collective gasp swept through the assembly as a vibrant azure light cleaved through the skies of Pandemonium, a luminescence ancient in its essence, yet bearing an oppressive power that sent shivers down even the bravest souls. This phenomenon could only signify one thing¡ªa breakthrough of realm "Could it be¡­.but¡­" And one of the councillors look at Sasha, his eyes narrowed "This kind of breakthrough, this kind of power¡­..only our Lord could possibly be the one doing this" The mention of his name hung heavy in the air, a name whispered in reverence and fear alike. Sasha''s expression remained stoic, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of concern. "Prepare the defense" "What defense? The formation had just been pierced" "Mobilize the Guardian department, the homunculi, the cyborg army. We still don''t know what is ry happening" "If it''s our Lord, then we should be rejoicing" one of the councillors added Sasha however shakes her head "Who would be guarding our lord when he is undergoing his breakthrough? Is Hikigaya that uninterested? Would Jena not interfere? Even if those two did not have such thought, what about Raymond? He has the trident. Maybe Hirate would find it beneficial for him to attack our Lord right now?" Hearing all of this Wang Jian frowned. "Hikigaya would not do that. He is always a man that only mess people who mess around with him. He needs Pandemonium to back his alliance with Greece" He paused for a second as he could see that the blue light is spilling into the castle, from the windows But he ignores it and continue his words "As for Jean, he is still searching for a cure for Paulette. Knowing his personality, there is almost zero possibility that he would try to block the path of our Lord. Raymond¡­..owe cause and effect to our Lord. The trident was won by our Lord and given to him. That alone put him in a position of disadvantage of he really attacks our Lord" Sasha did not deny Wang Jian words but instead she asked "what about Loki?" This time it was Freya that answer "Loki is like a little brother to our lord" And Sasha onlyughed. And then she retorted almost immediately "But, who among us here understood the Trickster mind. No one knows his thoughts, his desire and what he would do" "He is an unstable element. Nothing is more terrifying to me than a peroxins who I could not predict what he would do. A person whose motivation is as a mystery as his action. And not to mention, there is Kaiju, the Crime Alliance, and hundred more factions that would do anything to see our Lord fail. Don''t give me the word that they are far away and would not know. There must be some of their spies here and even if there isn''t, we should do our best to make sure nothing unexpected happens" They all frowned but they could not help but agree And their discussion is fast and swift. And a decision was made Fly to the area and see whether Death Monarch has returned to Pandemonium Azief on the other hand did not know the chaos he had elicited on Pandemonium. Right now, he is trying to condense his Universal Law into Essence.?And his mind is filled only with the idea of breaking through In his Inner World, The Universal Law Avatar is pushed out from the sky of his Inner Universe When Azief forms the Universal Law Avatar and when it rests inside Azief Inner World, it would always merge with the moon, or the stars or the suns outside of Azief Inner World. It is more urate to say that since Azief had broken through to Divine Comprehension realm, the Inner World could be considered an Inner Universe In the Inner Universe, there is worlds and this world is controlled by the Worldly Laws. And outside of that, the Universalws covers the energy that existed in the Universe. Within Azief Inner Universe, where celestial bodies danced to the tune of his consciousness, a profound shift urred. The luminous stars, the serene moon, and the zing suns that adorned this inner cosmos began a gradual descent into darkness¡ªan eerie and unsettling phenomenon that mirrored the dimming of cosmic brilliance. The celestial ballet, once vibrant and effervescent with the radiance of countless stars and celestial entities, now experienced a pervasive dimness. It was as though an unseen force hadid its touch upon these celestial bodies, draining them of their luminosity, plunging Azief Inner Universe into an encroaching twilight. Azief when using the Universal Laws could use the power of the Universe to supply him energy Each of Azief attack is devastatingly powerful. Why? Because each of his strike, each of his kicks, each of his movement is imbued with energy. When Azief unleashed his attacks, the sheer devastation they wrought was a testament to hismand over the elements. At times, his fists became vessels through which he channelled the primal forces of nature, infusing his strikes with the elemental fury of raging storms or the seismic might of earth-shattering quakes. But it was in the moments when he drew upon the cosmic energies that his prowess ascended to an awe-inspiring magnitude. With a focus honed by thews he possessed, Azief could tap into the very heart of celestial bodies, drawing forth the essence of distant suns. When he struck, the impact resonated with the scorching heat of a sun''s corona, an inferno encapsted within his fists. The raw, searing energy of the cosmos surged forth, engulfing his target in a ze akin to the fury of a ster inferno. The secret to this featy in Azief intimate connection with the Universal Laws. Through his profoundprehension, he could forge a conduit between himself and the cosmic energies that pulsed throughout the universe. With this he could drew upon these celestial reservoirs, channelling their incalcble power into his every motion. Each strike is like a symphony of cosmic resonance¡ªa convergence of his will and the inexhaustible might of the universe. his attacks became manifestations of cosmic fury, wielding the heat, force, and magnitude of distant celestial bodies with every devastating blow. This is only a few of the application of the Universal Law. Mostly Azief uses it to manipte the element of the Universe when he is fighting on outer space. In his Inner Universe, the Universe is dark, the stars dims before it exploded, Suns ands exploded and it is almost like Azief Inner Universe is about to copse. In the real world, Azief could feel his control over the Universal Law disappearing. Then he sees another aura that ising out of him. But this aura is not intended to be let out Azief control and mastery over his energy is at master level. So, he would never leak such energy if he didn''t want to. But now, a kind of energy was leaked but like before Azief did not panic. But Azief himself felt that he is getting weaker. "I forgot" he thought to himself. In Disk Formation he forms Disk inside a physical body but when he breaks though to Divine Comprehension, his body is pure energy so when he is weakened, is body be transparent Because it is made of energy At this moment, Azief understood certain reason why the Etherna did not turns themselves into a being of pure energy Being without form has an advantage. But there is also disadvantage. However, Azief is not trying to think too much about this kind of hard stuff right now. Instead, he focused on what he is doing right now Two of his Laws are now turned into Essence. BOOM! BOOOM! The skies above Pandemonium, the clouds gather, lightning slithers around the clouds, like dragons and snakes. Thunder roars in the sky like the sound alone is enough to split the Heaven and Earth The Heavenly Will had noticed and it is angry. As the Heavenly Will sought to exert its punitive force upon Azief, an unexpected defiance thwarted its intentions. The atmosphere crackled with the foreboding promise of tribtion thunder, an elemental manifestation of cosmic judgment reserved for those who dared to transgress the ordained limits of mortal realms. The Heavenly Will stirred, gathering its righteous fury to cast judgment upon Azief >> Chapter 1624 Above the Sky Chapter 1624 Above the Sky Yet, as the celestial forces amassed to unleash their retribution, the clouds seem full with thunder and lightning, a peculiar disruption thwarted the intended punishment. Each attempt by the sky to gather its thunderous wrath was met with an unforeseen resistance¡ªthe fluctuation of energies emanating from Azief very being. The essence of energy that enveloped Azief acted as a shield, an unintentional barrier that repelled the gathering storm of divine retribution. The blue aura that is swirling around him created an aura that shed with the forces of the Heavenly Will, causing a disruption in the natural order of punishment. The skies above Pandemonium, despite their ominous darkening, remained silent, unable to unleash their intended judgment. A tribtion thunder should have struck him. But it did not Because each time the sky wanted to gather and wanted to create thunder, the fluctuation of energy from Azief body is preventing the sky from punishing him Nobody notices that the Heaven is trying to punish Azief but everybody notices the gigantic dark patch of clouds over their heads They see the lightning slithers across the skies like snakes and dragons and they could swear they hear the muffled sound of thunder But the sound of thunder is like it is being suppressed Azief body is not the one the emanates this energy. It was the mist-like apparition figure that is surrounding Azief Azief level has surpass the level of this world. So, how could the world punish him when they are not capable. But above Earth, there is another cosmic cloud that is gathering. The one that is controlling the clouds and operation of the sky on Earth is the Heavenly Will From the moment it was born it take governance of the matter of the sky among other domain of power. But right now, Azief is undergoing a breakthrough., And the result of this breakthrough is the umtion of energy that is beyond the control of the Heavenly Will of Earth With such strength and such power, it is then not surprising that the Heavenly Will of the world could not contain such power. The Heavenly Will wanted to impose punishment because the more Azief condense his Essence Avatar, the more it will affect the world. And even now, almost all of the energy around Pandemonium is gathering around Azief body. All because Azief is about to breakthrough to Essence Creation. These energies all flew toward Azief Essence Avatar that is still in the middle of forming. But what Azief is attempting to do is not only something that is taboo on Earth, it is also taboo considered by the Will of the Universe. The emergence of Azief first condensed Essence Avatar triggered a seismic ripple across the cosmic fabric. As the boundaries of power, of realm on Earth is pushed to their limits, the universe itself responded with an instantaneous and ominous surge of cosmic energy. Above the expanse of Earth, a colossal cosmic cloud began to materialize, swelling with immense power and magnitude. Its expansion was so swift and expansive that it disrupted the vision of satellites and space-based instruments wielded by the Seven World powers The hazy veil of this burgeoning cosmic cloud obscured the views from space, a tangible manifestation of the cosmic upheaval instigated by Azief breakthrough. From the moment Azief initiated the condensation of his Essence Avatar, the Will of the Universe stirred with an unprecedented urgency. The Will of the Universe responded with swift and decisive action, birthing a vast expanse of cosmic clouds that coalesced in an instant, obscuring the pristine expanse of space The burgeoning cosmic cloud above Earth grew in size and intensity,manding the heavens with its sheer presence. The Heavenly Will itself felt this foreign Will from above, trying to enter Earth but it is powerless to stop it. Within its depths of thick mist clouds, an orchestra of thunder and lightning erupted, their celestial resonance transcending the familiar rumblings and shes of earthly storms. These weren''t ordinary thunderps or lightning strikes; they were manifestations of cosmic fury, imbued with unimaginable power drawn from the depths of the universe. Each surge of cosmic thunder reverberated with a potency that could shatter continents, while the cosmic lightning crackled with a magnitude capable of rending the itself. As the celestial tempest brewed above the stratosphere, its energies amassed with a foreboding intensity. The cosmic thunder, with its deafening roars, echoed across the expanse of space, carrying with it the potential to unleash cataclysmic devastation upon the Earth. The cosmic lightning, crackling with untamed power, danced across the cosmic clouds, its electrifying force poised to strike with unfathomable destructive might. Titanic slithering of lightning is like gigantic dragons cruising the clouds These celestial phenomena, far beyond the scope of any earthly cmities, gathered their formidable energies with an ominous intent. Their very essence hinted at the cataclysmic power they possessed¡ªenergies drawn from the cosmic depths, capable of unleashing devastation of unparalleled proportions upon the fragile surface of a Even a as big as Earth. Earth had expanded and even with its expansion, the size of which eclipse Jupiter, it seems to have changes all over it, and as titanic as it was, it probably could not yet withstand the power of this cosmic lightning and thunder if it falls into the world. The cosmic clouds itself possess a certain kind of power that the clouds on Earth did not possess. The space surrounding these cosmic clouds appeared to warp and distort, as if the fabric of reality itself yielded to their cosmic presence. Thews of physics buckled in the cosmic embrace, ushering in a peculiar event horizon where the very nature of space seemed to unravel and bend, consumed by the sheer magnitude of the Will of the Universe energies. Time, too, fell prey to the cosmic anomaly, subjected to extreme dtion and distortion. In the vicinity of these cosmic clouds, the flow of time became an abstract concept, osciting between stretches of elongated moments and fleeting seconds. Time itself seemed to dance to an erratic cadence The phenomenon of extreme time dtion, a product of the cosmic clouds'' influence, challenged the fundamental principles of temporal order. Minutes stretched into eons, while seconds raced past like fleeting whispers, creating a surreal and disorienting experience for any observer On Earth, Azief still could not sense this impending danger that is brewing. Instead, he is about to condense his third Essence Avatar and all of his thoughts and all of his focus is concentrated on this Because he knows, if he loses his focus, then the forming of his Essence might fail Inside Azief Inner world it looks so bleak and dim. There is no sun and everything seems to be withering. But the Inner world itself is still there and did not copse. Because there is still eleven Laws that hold up this Inner World. One of them is the Rune Law Avatar. Azief called it the Ancient Rune Law Avatar. There is of course a reason why he said it like that. Azief saw many runes in the world and even when he goes to other worlds, he also saw many civilizations that also have runic like words in their civilization or in their history of civilization but these runes do not have magical power. As for Earth, when one think of runes, one think of one particr civilization in mind These are the runes of the Vikings and a few other cultures that uses runic alphabet. Runes itself evolves as time goes by. But there are some runes that are so ancient it is no longer remembered and some even though the runes that Azief knows is merely a fabrication there are runes in the world long before Earth existed. Long before any of the gxy near the Milky Way gxy existed. It is so ancient and so mysterious that one rune when arranged could means different kind of things. And meaning gives power. And power changes the world And in Azief Inner World, there is runes. All over it. The very essence of Azief Inner World is woven with an intricate tapestry of runes¡ªan unseen but palpable presence that permeated every facet of existence within this realm. From the de of grass that swayed in the breeze to the wispy white clouds that driftedzily across the boundless skies, each element bore the mark of these ancient symbols. These runes, etched into the very fabric of Azief inner cosmos, were a manifestation of his profound understanding and mastery over the Runic Laws. They imbued every aspect of his realm with an underlying resonance¡ªa subtle but perceptible energy that pulsed through the smallest droplet of rain and resonated within the grandest vistas. While invisible to the naked eye, the runes'' presence could be felt¡ªa subtle hum in the air, an inexplicable sense of harmony and order that pervaded every interaction within this ethereal domain. They were the threads that bound the elements together, shaping thendscape, the creatures, and the very essence of existence within Azief Inner World. These runes were more than mere symbols; they were conduits of cosmic energy, each carrying its own resonance, its own significance within the intricate web of existence. As Azief is trying to extract the runew, there is an ancient and a very old energy that is slowly being pulled out of existence from all living and non-living things that is in Azief Inner World. >> Chapter 1625 For Your Path Chapter 1625 For Your Path Azief when he absorbed the rune, he had melded it and mould it into his consciousness. Now, as he is trying to condense it, he must extract it first and as he tries to extract it, there is an ancient energy rising from the ground and descending from the Heavens in his Inner World His Inner World sems to tremble, the space and skies and the Earth all seems to shake and it almost like it is about regurgitate a powerful force Space and Time seems to go wild with space tearing up from out of nowhere, to time acting weird, with eleration of time and deceleration of time in different ces and sometimes this dtion of times even collided with each other ripping the space in between them There are symbols that is forced out from stars, moon, suns,s and even Space and Time itself. Before it had merged with Azief inner world silently and stealthily But now as it is about to be pulled out. It did not go quietly. Instead, the more runes Azief extract, the weaker he became, like he is extracting his own strength away from himself. Azief face be pale and his body is trembling Runes are Words. And Words have meaning. And meaning gives Word power. The Symbols and Words that gave meaning to the Inner World is brought out and another mist appears outside of Azief body. The moment it appears all kinds of Words appears in the sky. The words consisted of manynguages. From My, to English, to Chinese, to Russian, to Japanese to every singlenguage there is on Earth. As long as there is word that was once spoken in this world, there is these Words appearing on the sky The energy gathers on this illusory mist that is slowly forming into a silhouette of a figure. And the energy that gathers from this silhouette condenses into words. And these words floated toward the sky The words are in many differentnguages. But it all means the same thing Surpass the Sky! The moment this appears, the Heavenly Will of Earth was suppressed. The throne of Heaven cracks and there is a sign that it would crumble. The Heaven splits even more and the Earth trembles like energy before. The entire Pandemonium continent is feeling this vibration of energy that keepsing in waves. And the energy is spreading Azief is still in trance and in his eyes, there is millions and millions of words and these millions of words multiply even more to tens of thousands of trillions of words that of a moment, Azief felt like his brain is going to explode The words are so numerous, the meaning is myriad and all of it isid out in front of Azief. In that one brief moment, where Azief sees the words, it was like he could see through the beginning of everything to the end of everything. The Universe begins with a Word. That is his feeling And to capture this Word from the Beginning, living and thinking beings created Words. All Words are to understand each other Yet, Words cut like sword. Words changes perception. Word changes Reality by changing Perception. Words that should be use to seek the Ultimate and Grand Truth is distorted, used, manipted by living beings to seek Power and hurt each other And at the end of these Words, there is a garden. And the sound of typing could be heard. Sometimes, the sound of a brush hitting an easel. Sometimes the sound of a pen writing on a coarse paper. Many sounds and it all felt like the sound of the sound of someone writing. The End of Words and the Beginning of it. For that brief moment, Azief could see it and then like a dream that fades almost as quickly as when you open your eyes after a long dream, the Words disappears and the sound of the words being written disappears. And in that moment, Azief felt like he had lost something important. He felt like if he had pursued it a little harder, trying to grasp it even tighter he would see the true meaning of Words. Azief is thinking all of this but the whole world could not have known this thinking and this vision that Azief saw when he is condensing his Runic Essence Avatar What the world sees is Words all over the sky, all over the Heavens. The Words ovepped, interspersed, shed and collided with each other in the sky. And the fluctuation of energy from Azief is bing more intense. From Azief as the epicentre to the four corners of Pandemonium continent, the energy is spreading And everyone could not help but look at the sky and see the Words, the Sun and Moon that seems to dim, the sky turning deep blue and an aura that suppresses heaven and Earth that is getting stronger and stronger. It is said that after the Multiversal Convergence that anyone who breakthrough to another realm would never again affect the world. Clearly, these words would no longer held any weight. Because as long as your power exceed that of Heavenly Will, exceed the limit of this word, surely, it would affect the world And the people all over Pandemonium, even those who is living on the edge of this vats continent of Pandemonium could not help but feel at awe And at the same time, they look at the sky and see the words carved in the air, from tens of thousands ofnguages which all holds the same meaning Surpass the sky! The Heavenly ill of the world could no longer contain, the tribtion clouds were forced to disperse, the thunder and lightning of the world is crushed by this pressure of Words. But above Earth, beyond the space of Earth, a cosmic cloud is gathering. From the dust of space from element that is unknown, from particles that is weird and rare, they form a cloud. A cosmic cloud of annihtion. And it is getting bigger and thicker and there is a trace of cosmic lightning and cosmic thunder echoing through the vacuum of space. It breaks the space allowing sound to travel though vacuum space. The sound is unlike any other sound. It is like a roar. And this roar broke the space around it, hence even in outer space, the sound could travel. And the sound travels fast without losing its momentum and the sound wave target is Azief on Earth The Sound wave enters Earth and it turns into a lightning. Piercing the lightning of the Heavenly Will, its light shone all over the sky, covering the world A taboo existence is about to be born. And the Universe would not just sit still and let it be The Universe is angry and the Will of the Universe descend! ¡­. At the same time this is happening, Jean who is inside a cave meditating in the air suddenly opens his eyes. And he frowned. Then hended back down on the ground and he takes a step. the space and time around him fade away and he suddenly is out of the cave. He looks at the sky and he frowned He could feel a great dangering from above "What is happening in the world right now?" he mutters to himself. Jean did not know what is happening to the world right now And Azief breakthrough energy did not go beyond Pandemonium. Jena who is already secluding himself from the outside world of course could not have known that Azief breakthrough is awakening a Will in the Universe But Jean could feel the destructive power that is gathering above Earth Jean since what happens to Paulette has been searching for a clue on how to save his beloved. The world is left to kits own devices and he even let go many of his responsibilities as the Left Chancellor of the Republic. But he still has care about the world. People would not understand why Jean is like this. When he conquered Europe, the method he uses was not exactly kind Many of his generalmitted massacre all over Europe in the past. Hence, why even till today, Jean is not that popr among European Senators. But it is precisely because he had done all of these atrocities that he wanted to atone for it. He knows what he did was wrong and so he sought to rectify it. Yes, that is his main motivation on why he keeps trying to save the world and why he was willing to fight Death Monarch when he tries to break through time and space continuum'' Guilt. What drives him is guilt So, he protects the world because he once harmed the world. Today, there seems to be a great cmity that is about to descend But today he hesitated. Because if he is weakened, who is going to save his Paulette? He was about to turn around and returns back to the cave to let the matters of the world, be the matters of the world It had nothing to do with him. His guilt should be his alone to bear. But now, he has something to worry about. And Paulette is more important to him But as he was about to go into the cave, a word seems to echoes in his ears A memory surfaces to the forefront. He met Loki a few days ago and he has a long conversation with the Trickster "Do not make the wrong choice. Do not do kindness expecting the world to be kind to you. And do not foster hatred for it has no benefit. Kindness and evil do not always get repaid kindly" "Do it for your own heart and your own path. There is no need to care about the repayment. Cause and effect are there, but what is important is your heart. Some people wanted to avoid cause and effect. But sometimes, people jump into the cause and effect willingly. What is important to them is their heart and their path. Who could escape cause and effect? Who could run forever from cause and effect?" "Since it could not be avoided, then make a choice. Sometimes, jumping into it, not running away from it, staying true to one heart is more important" Jean remember the trickster word and he chuckles And he nodded And so, he took another step and he is now in the sky, his aur released, space and time around him twisted and spirals and the might of Time Monarch once again is released to the world! ¡­ Chapter 1626 Opportunity

Chapter 1626 Opportunity

In the far reaches of the world, nestled within an enigmatic shroud of perpetual mist,y a cave veiled in mystery and guarded by an ethereal barrier. This dense mist, a spectral veil that enveloped the cave day and night, created an imprable shield that deterred all but the most intrepid souls from venturing near. The protective formation woven into the very fabric of this mist-shrouded cave rendered it an elusive and foreboding sanctuary. At the break of dawn, the sunlight, though brilliant and radiant, found itself thwarted by the veiled enigma of the mist. Its beams, desperate to pierce the supernatural fog, dissipated into a haze, unable to breach the otherworldly barrier that obscured the cave''s entrance. As twilight descended upon thend, daring intruders who dared to approach the mist-cloaked sanctuary were met with an ominous and formidable presence¡ªthe fog itself seemed toe alive. The magical mist, imbued with mystical energies, coalesced and transformed into eerie fog beings, ethereal entities fashioned from the very essence of the mist itself. These fog beings, guardians birthed from the mystical veil that enshrouded the cave, manifested in forms both eerie and elusive. They moved with an otherworldly grace, their ethereal bodies shifting and swirling within the dense fog, ready to repel any intruder who dared to encroach upon the sanctity of the cave. A sanctuary protected by a veil of mist that defied the natural order. This is the cave of Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage. But he is not alone. Inside the cave, there is another person This enigmatic figure was none other than Oreki, the Thunder Monarch. The pulsating energy of lightning enveloped him, a manifestation of hismand over the elemental forces of thunder and electricity. The lightning, obedient to his will, swirled and slithered around his body in an awe-inspiring disy, casting a mesmerizing glow amidst the misty embrace of the cave. Hikigaya and Oreki, each a master in their own arcane domains, stood within the confines of the mist-d sanctuary, their presence a convergence of mystical prowess that resonated within the cave''s ethereal embrace. Hikigaya, the Illusionist Archmage, wove intricate illusions and arcane mysteries, while Oreki, the Thunder Monarch,manded the primal forces of thunder and lightning with an authority that crackled within the very air. Hikigaya is helping Oreki and Oreki is epting the help These are the Two Saints of Japan. They are both inside the same cave and they both seems to be meditating. But suddenly Hikigaya opens his eyes. "Hoh" he mutters Like Jean he had also sense the cmity that seems toe down from the Heavens He frowns but then he looks at Oreki and he was surprised. Because Oreki has also opens his eyes. "Did you sense that energy?" Hikigaya ask but Oreki shook his head. "I don''t know what energy you are talking about. I sense a different thing." "what did you sense?" Smiling Oreki mutters "opportunity. My fated chance hase" he mutters and without exining anything Oreki flies out of the cave. At the same time Hikigaya also went out of the cave. The mist parted ways and two figures fly toward the sky Hikigaya fly to the sky to assess the danger but Oreki flies to the sky to seek his fated chance. Hikigaya could understand what Oreki is thinking and he could guess what Oreki means but Oreki could not understand Hikigaya means and method This is simply because the difference of realm. Hikigaya is simply a realm above Oreki and so, he could sense thing that Oreki could not sense. Unless Oreki reach his level, he probably could not sense the cmity that is brewing above the sky. Oreki look above him, look at the sky, look at the Heavens and he sighed He tries to see it. This opportunity. But he knows that this opportunity woulde in the form of a thunder. A thunder, a sh of lightning that could be the catalyst for him breaking through to the Divine Comprehension realm He is waiting for a thunder and Hikigaya is creating illusion. His finger pointed toward the sky and an eye opens up in the Void space that is created above the sky An eye of illusion These two looks at the sky and waited for different things ¡­. In the expansive embrace of the vast seas, where the boundaries between realms had blurred after the Multiversal Convergence, an awe-inspiring sight emerged¡ªthe floating ind of the World Government, renowned and unparalleled in its grandeur. Among the colossal bodies of water, this ind stood as a beacon of tranquillity and authority, unrivalled in both size and renown. The Ind of Peace, as it was reverently named, existed as a singr entity¡ªa colossalndmass adrift upon the endless expanse of the ocean. Its sheer size matched only by its fame, it served as a testament to the might and influence of the World Government. Upon its verdant surface sprawled sprawling cities, magnificent structures, and intricate spires and peaks The floating ind itself is a marvel¡ªa convergence of advanced technology and ancient mysticism, blending together seamlessly to create a haven of nature. Towering spires and opulent pces adorned itsndscape, a testament to the grandeur and authority of its ruling body. As the seat of the World Government, the Ind of Peace served as a neutral ground, where delegates, emissaries, and dignitaries from the other world powers convened to negotiate, mediate, and forge alliances that spanned the vast Earth. The ind itself seemed to defy thews of nature, hovering above the tumultuous seas with an otherworldly grace. Its presencemanded respect and reverence And today someone suddenly flew up from the ind reaching toward the sky. This person has a trident on his hand and his trident controls the world, the waves went wild and quakes appears the moment this person appears. With golden armour and golden helmet, this person is Raymond the Earthshaker. And the trident he brought with him is the trident of Poseidon He looks even more majestic and his aura is very close to the aura emanated by a Divine Comprehension realm But he is not in Divineprehension realm It seems like Raymond did not yet pierce thatst barrier that separates the line between Disk Formation and Divine Comprehension realm. The only reason that his power seems to be endless and approaching near the limit of the Disk Formation is because he is holding the trident of Poseidon Raymond has some insight now how to get breakthrough to Divine Comprehension realm. And now as more people in the world walk ahead of him, he does feel a little unwilling to maintain the status quo. Azief is travelling further and further into his Path And Raymond, Hikigaya, Jean, and even Oreki also knows that to be strong, you have to walk your own path Whether that path is aligned with the Heaven Will or not, as long as you walk your own path, there is nothing to worry about Walk your own path, discover your own heart and desire and ovee your limit! Raymond understands all of this. But he still could not break through. He is still like a man that is blind waving his hand forward trying to find a path. But today, as he is thinking of this matter, he felt the suppression of the Heavenly Will. The feeling is subtle but with the trident in his hand, he could feel this suppression. "Hoh. I bet if I didn''t have this trident, I would not feel such suppression" he thought to himself This alone should rm him but that is not the thing that attracts him It wasn''t until he felt a different kind of oppression that he woke up from his meditation, flew out of his residence and now floating in the sky, looking at the heavens And when he looks at the heavens above, he frowns and his eyes narrows like he wanted to see what the Heaven is hiding And his heart beats like a war drum. Not because he is anxious. But because he could feel something. Like an instinct. And then a mace flies toward the sky and floated beside Raymond "What happened?'' Raymond asks his mace. Any other person might think that talking with your weapon is the hallmark of going crazy But everyone knows that Raymond has a magical mace. And this mace could talk. And it has a very foul mouth But it is also one of Raymond most loyalpanion The mace then said "The Will of the Universe is stimted. Someone is trying to break a taboo. And as such, punishment must be levied" The mace paused for a second before its voice echoes again around these two "But a punishment for him is also an opportunity for him. Forging a body from energy, bing soiled again" the mace is the talking mace of Raymond, Sharur. And it is known that this mace while he could very well annoy you, it has a wealth of knowledge One of the reasons why Raymond rose to the second stronger in the world in the past is inseparable with Sharur helps >> Chapter 1627 Calamity 1627 Cmity Sharur thenughs, itsugh echoes around the sky and he said to Raymond "And if you could time it right, it could also be your opportunity" the mace paused for a second before saying "Or it could also be your end. You choose" Raymond chuckles. He looks at the sky again and then heughs "An opportunity" he paused for a second and then added "A cmity. I choose" he said and from the way he said those words, Sharur could tell what choice that Raymond made Sharur then sigh as the mace floats in the air beside Raymond Raymond feels the vibration of the energy because of the trident. But the mace probably is more sensitive to him when it is about energy of the world "What do you think is happening to the world right now?" he asks and Sharur did not shy away from answering "I believe this is Death Monarch trying to break through to Essence Creation realm" Sharur paused for a second and then added "It is amazing that such a figure existed in this world." "Will breaking through the Essence Creation realm invite such cmity?'' Raymond asked as he once again look at the sky Because he is feeling that the premonition of danger is spiking right now. He could feel that the strength and power that is converging upon the sky is not something tough about And that pressure is getting stronger. His frown is already deep and there is a trace of worries in his heart. he also strives to be strong. But now, feeling the cmity that is about to descend to Earth he could not help but feel a little bit afraid. this kind of oppression could break any man and break any formation on Earth. Raymond felt like he was infinitely small under the pressure of this force that is slowly descending upon Earth Ordinary people probably could not sense this powerful destructive force but Raymond could feel it because of his connection with the world It is like the earth knows when there would be a storm and so Raymond could feel it He thought to himself, if this is the kind of punishment he had to go through to break through, it is truly a terrifying punishment And he might not survive such cmity if this is the kind of punishment that he had to endure to break through to Essence Creation. Just thinking about it makes him shudder. But Sharur quickly spoke "No, this is not simply because Death Monarch breakthrough to Essence Creation that would invite such cmity" Sighing Sharur then mutters "It is something else." Sharur went silent for a second before a sound of sigh could be heard again and then Sharur said "Someone is trying to walk a very hard and taboo path. This kind of path¡­. not many people could walk it till this level. This Death Monarch¡­.is really powerful. Raymond, you have to be stronger" The mace said and then the mace flew back toward the floating ind. Like a sh of lightning, the mace disappears from his side in almost an instant. Raymond understood Sharur intention. "It is time now" he thought to himself. He has premonition that today is the day he would break through to Divine Comprehension realm This cmity could also be considered an opportunity. It is funny how things work like this. Cmity and fortune coexisted and the line that separate between the two is like line written on a sand The difference and line are hard to see Raymond is confident and with the trident in his hand he turns into a streak of light, rushing toward the Heavens By now, there is already three people flying to the sky, feeling the changes of the Heaven, the impeding cmity that is about to struck earth Destiny and Fate like always weaves its tapestry. But the lines are wrongs and a new story is about to be written and new characters and new fate and destiny would appear. Who is weaving the past? How would it feel now, seeing its thread mess to such a degree? Who is weaving the present? How would it feel seeing the thread not move the way it wanted to? And who is weaving the future? And how it would feel when it sees, the thread, the tapestry is very different from what it imagined? They would go crazy Fate and Destiny would go crazy, cause and effect changes and the fate of the world shifted considerably. And those who have reached the highest level and in seclusion all over the Omniverse could feel this shift of fate and destiny. .. All over the world, there is many more gazes that look toward the sky. And all over the world, there is people flying to the sky Some people could feel that this is their opportunity and some did not dare to take the risk The kind of cmity that is about to descend, unless you have confidence in your strength, it is better not to meet such cmity Some could guess why such cmity descend. Some could not But everyone understood one thing. This kind of cmity could also be considered a fortune. And thing about fortune is that like love, it favours the bold But the one that is stimting this cmity, did not even feel it. Azief is immersed with this feeling of losing something. Feeling weak. He had extracted three of the Laws in his being. And such his control over the Law be even more weak. And he bes even weaker, his breath bes harder and the body be more solid, no longer a being of pure energy He is still floating and flying over the sky because of his otherws but Azief could feel that as he extracts more and more of hisws from his body, he would be weaker Aziefnded on the ground and the mistnded on the ground with him. The three mists around him have now transformed into a silhouette of a person. It is slowly bing even more clearer and solid. And because this mist is actually the essence of himself, the avatar is also looking more and more like him but with a few difference Aziefnded on the ground and he could sense ghat there is peopleing towards him. Azief look toward one direction. And even though his Divine Sense could sense them he could no longer use his Divine Sense as adeptly as before "I wanted to use the Divine Sense to warn them not toe here" he mutters to himself If he had to guess, the peopleing might be Sasha and the others. Sasha would probably know that it is him and she might make the decision toe to see him to make sure of it. But Azief could no longer stop. Breakthrough to this realm is not something you could just stop wily nily. If Azief really did that, he might cut of any possibility of breaking through to Essence Creation, now and forever He took a deep breath; close his eyes and he sit on the ground. The moment he sits on the ground, the entire ground depressed five feet down and the ground around him all crack into a weblike crack But Azief is already back into his Inner World He sees his Inner World and his Inner Universe looking like it is on the verge of copse. But he ignores all of this and look at somece else There is still a trace of a very powerful energy in his body. This energy is quite foreign and quite peculiar Celestial energy This is why he could still fly. Because of the celestial energy. This celestial energy is like the Universal Law It concerns the Heavenly Will and it concerns the maniption of the celestial energies that exist in every world Skies, and cosmos under Heavenly influence, the celestial energy could manipte these matters in unlimited fashion A trace of it could point the way to be an Immortal The Immortal in Jade Empire is Immortal that is restrained by the Heavenly Will but there are also carefree immortals that is free from the five elements, not tainted by cause and effect and could traverse anywhere in the whole Universe, cosmic barriers are nothing and their longevity is as long as Heaven and Earth if not longer Carefree Immortal how many there are in the wide Omniverse? Most of them are bound. And Celestial energy creates Immortal. This is the difference between normal celestial energy and the celestial energy of the Jade Empire The Celestial energy of the Jade Empire also has its own method on how to use it, its own system But because Azief has his own methods, he did not need to change his method. Because the method that Azief practice is an all-epassing method of strengthening oneself In the Jade Empire, the energy isbined with moves and spell, the energy is fuel and the technique takes precedence to change the celestial energy to a different form and to do a certain function But Azief did not need to do that because what the people of Earth pays attention to is the energy one could use and to use it is the easiest thing to do The hardest thing is to gain such energy in the first ce When Azief closes his eyes, he appears inside his Inner World watch his Inner universe copsing and then as he appears like a god in his own Inner World, he waves his hand, the celestial energy dissipated and his body could no longer absorb celestial energy. Another mist is formed and Azief felt another bout of weakness, another domain of power leaving his existence Like being cut, the feeling is not pleasant. That celestial energy that always fills his body with boundless strength all disappeared. Slowly at first then rushing out like a broken dam. Weakness covers his entire being and another Essence was extracted. Azief could only focus on his moment of weakness and he did not realize that above his head, further and higher than the sky, there is a force that is gathering And this force is not benevolent Chapter 1628 Retreating Under Pressure 1628 Retreating Under Pressure Azief did not notice above is head, beyond the sky of Earth, a massive cosmic thundercloud is forming solidly and its pressure is mounting These cosmic clouds did not fill the entire sky of Earth but instead covers the entirety of the area where Pandemonium is supposed to be This cosmic cloud hurtles through space following Earth rotation and Earth course of trajectory across the empty space. BOOM! It began spewing lightning and thunder and wherever it passes, the particles and atoms across the area would be pulverized into nothingness. Azief is still focusing his thoughts in condensing his next Essence Avatar Just like before when his Celestial energy turns into an Essence Avatar a different kind of pressure is now enveloping the entire Pandemonium. Then pressure is now spreading even further across thend. Pandemonium is alreadyrge enough and now his pressure goes beyond that. BOOM! Near the forest, the entourage led by Sasha and the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium halted in front of the forest. They all look in front of them like they are facing a great enemy Sasha, Wang Jian, Athena and Freya who were about toe close toward the forest could not reach the forest depth. Not because they did not know the way or because the forest is too far but as theye closer and closer, it felt like they were stuck in a mud, unable to fly closer to the centre. At first, it felt like they are stuck in a mud, and tehri speed lessened. But the more they try to fight against this pressure, and the more they pushed forward, the more pressure it bounced back on them Until they could no longer fly forward and the weight bes more and more unbearable. And when Azief condense even a little bit of his Celestial energy to Celestial essence, these four people feel a repulsive force that push them away from the forest It was like they were hit by a st of energy. Wang Jian did not give up. He brought out his ck staff and tries to smash down this pressure But what happens? The ck Staff bend and the resulting force pushes Wang Jian hundreds of kilometres away, the clouds split into air and the skies cracked Wang Jian uses his force to stop his body mid-air and his armor cracked almost in an instant "Uhuk, uhuk!" Stopping in the air, sonic boom erupted as he suddenly stops his body in mid-air he look toward the forest in front of him with his eyes narrowed like he is trying to look at something He could see the blue aura spreading and the energy that is waving about like waves of the ocean bing more and more clear Energy waving about, the pressure rising by the second And Wang Jian clicked his tongue, clenches his fist and he was about to rush forward again but then he halted and shakes his head His energy be disturbed and he cough up blood and his energy be disordered with every breath He opens up his Storage bag and brought out a few pills. he quickly stuffed a few of them inside his mouth and a few secondter, his face now has a bit colour in them and his energy is slowly calming down "What the hell is that?" he mutters. But he did not yet charge forward. The kind of repulsive power that he felt before is so powerful that Wang Jian feel like he is a mantis trying to stop a rolling boulder. And Wang Jian is not the only one who tries to defeat this invisible force Athena saw what happens to Wang Jian but that did not deter her. She could see the energy in front of her, like a wave that be more and more turbulent as the pressure from the forest is rising, piercing the sky and he Heavens, and bringing down a powerful pressure all over Pandemonium The sky is already open and if one look at the sky above one could see directly the starry skies as they look through the cracks of heaven Athena sh with his Sword of Ares, a dark red aura split the sky and split the space in front of her but when it met that force thates from the center of the forest, the dark red aura dissipated, and Athena armor was hit by that st Her shield cracked, her armor broke and she was pushed so far away she only stop when her body crashed intoa mountain The mountain instantly turns into ash. Freya throws an axe, the axe was destroyed in an instant, the repulsive force pushes her and even when she activated her berserker method, she could not stand it The force push her away like a broken kite, her bones broke, her mouth spouted blood and her energy all be disordered. Her Disk cracks and for a moment all the Laws she couldmand suddenly lose control. There is other warriors that apany Sasha and the Three Great General but they did not dare to fight against that force and so they are slowly pushed backward They did not rebel against this force, instead they acted like wind and water, following the flow. The other did not dare to do such a thing like hitting against this force to move forward They would have if they did not just see what happens After all, even the Three Great Generals were beaten by this invisible force. All of them are not stronger than Sasha, and the Three Great Generalsbined So, how could they dare try? Wang Jian is spurting out blood, Athena and Freya all look beaten. If they are the ones doing it, they might even explode into ashes. Sasha did not attack or order an attack . She could tell something is wrong about this force "We could note near it?" she thought and she sighed. "Retreat!" she shouted. If they could not beat it and could note closer, the only thing she could do right now is retreat and try to find another way to help Death Monarch., If Azief is really in the process of breakthrough, them being there might not help Azief and might even burden him Sasha order a retreat and the soldiers and warriors that was pushing forward all heaved a sigh of relief like they were spared from a death sentence they were forced to retreat. And in just a few second they already retreated thousands of miles away. They look around them and they could see that this wave of energy is rippling. Sasha frowned "What happened to the other devices?" she thought to herself. Before she and her squad put a lot of electronic devices all around the forest. The wanted to do a Time Mapping and she even included many surveince devices all over the forest. Now, she could not see these devices because they are all scattered all along the forest, but she is quite sure that all of the electronic devise that she had step up has probably been fried by the sudden energy st Sasha look toward Wang Jian, Freya and Athena and they all nodded to one another Even though they did not say anything, they all seemed to understand each other in that moment. With this kind of strength, with this kind of power, they could not help but feel that their deduction is right The one in the epicentre of this energy st is none other than Death Monarch. Other than him, there is probably no other person in this world that could swat all of them away just by relying on an unintendedly discharge of energy. "What should we do now? This is your turf, Sasha. I think you must have protocol when it is like this" Sasha did not answer immediately as she looks in front of him and could feel that the repulsive aura be more and more evident. It also means the energy is bing even stronger and spreading even more wider. "My intention was simply to protect him" Wang Jian nodded. They all came here to confirm whether the person in the forest is really Death Monarch And even though they did not yet see Death Monarch face, they recognize this kind of overbearing energy. They are quite sure that this is Death Monarch energy "If I confirmed it was Death Monarch and he is attesting a breakthrough, I would set up a protection formation to help him breakthrough in peace" "But, now we could not evene close to him" "That is a miscalction on my part" "You think he is breaking through to Essence Creation?" Freya asked and Sasha thinks for a moment, sigh and nodded. All over the world, the people always debated what is the true realm of Death Monarch level. Some said he is in the middle realm of Divine Comprehension realm and some said that he is at the peak realm of Divine Comprehension realm But no one could be sure. However, when Sasha saw what that energy did o Wang Jian, Athena and Freya she removes her doubt. She is quite sure only a breakthrough of Essence Creation, a two realm above Disk Formation that could be so powerful that three of the greatest general of Pandemonium is like a leave caught up in a gust of wind, unable to mount any resistance whatsoever. "But I could note close" she mutters to herself. It is always a frustrating thing when you are supposed to protect the interest of the strongest person in the world Because then you would realize there is not many things you could do to help such a person. She could note close to where Death Monarch is right now and she doubts that there is anyone in the world that coulde close to Death Monarch right now The pressure that ising from the forest is bing stronger and stronger and not before long no one could move near the forest because of the pressure. "Retreat a few thousand miles more" that is the conclusion that Sasha, Wang Jian, Athena and Freya reached. >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1629 Divine Price 1629 Divine Price The entourage that came to the forest had no choice but to retreat under such circumstances. Azief would usually senses such matter if he is in his normal state But right now, he is far from his normal state. If anything, he is in a state of abnormality. He is beginning to be weaker as the celestial energy is extracted from his existence. The Celestial energy turns into Celestial Essence and its existence filled the sky with celestialws, and there is golden light that fills the blue light. Thebination of the blue aura that fills the sky with the golden aura that fills the sky, create a mystical feeling to those who saw it. There is Laws in the sky, and whoever look at the sky and look at the aura that is traversing between heaven and Earth, if theirprehension is high, they could increase their understanding toward the Laws they practiced. Because thews that Azief had practiced are all majorws of the world and it would touch upon all the Laws in the world and beyond. Auspicious signs fills the world. Right now, Azief energy is spreading even further and faster that even Asian continent could see the phenomenon of blue skies and golden clouds. Pandemonium and Asian continent before the Multiversal Convergence is quite close. But after the Multiversal Convergence the distance between the two continents would take hundreds of years to just travel from one side to the other if you did not fly or have some special method to traverse the world But now, even though separated by such a distance, the energy that Azief is emanating is reaching there. The Celestial Essence is gathering energy from the stars, the moons and everything below it. And the vital forceing from the mist that is the Celestial Essence put pressure all over Pandemonium. It felt like mountains are floating just right above their head, and that aura of such heaviness is pouring down on each and every one of them. All the cities in Pandemonium activated their protection formation but that did not help much. It alleviates that heavy pressure but the moment the protection formation was set up, it began to crack The vital force alone, resulted in great pressure. Right now, all the Essence Avatars that Azief had condensed be more human-like, and having more clear features. And as the Essence Avatar be clearer, the more powerful the pressure it emanated. Golden lights filled the sky and this golden light is actually the essence of the celestial energy that is extracted from outside Earth. And this golden light enters into the celestial essence avatar making it more solid as the second passed by The Essence Avatars, each and every one of them bes even more solid like it was invigorated by the Celestial Essence Avatar. Each and every of the Essence avatar is gaining remarkable momentum and every living being under the sky is shocked Those who have deepprehension could hear a sound, something that resembles a song, a music of Heaven and Earth, and scents that ising from Heaven and Earth Celestial energy governs the Heavens and the scent from Heaven wreathed in the air, those who could smell it have their head be clear, their body injuries healed and breakthrough blockage resolved. auspicious signs emerged in an endless stream. And Azief is not done. He quickly condense the nextw. He is still in his Inner World. The next energy he wanted to condense, is the Ancient Demonic energy He turns it into aw before. Like the Ancient Runicw, he tacked the ancient parts on the name because the demonicw he practise is very different from the demonic energy he had seen or felt There is something pure about his demonic energy. That if it flipped it could very well be Immortal energy. There is something old about it. Like it is the primordial demonic energy In his Inner world, the Menace Intent that is in the form of misfortune, doom and cmity is removed from his Inner World This is that demonic energy. Like a sharp de that could cut everything. This killing intent that brings all kinds of evil feelings. That is what Azief brought out from his Inner World. Maybe because he had removed so many of his energy from his body, this time the process of removing the energy from his body is smooth and easy The moment his Ancient Demonic energy as extracted and brought outside of his body, the Heavenly Will could no longer bear it. A red dark light pierced the sky above and the Heavenly Will cloud tribtion copsed almostpletely. The thunder was silenced and the lightning was crushed by this dark red light Before, there were auspicious signs and the whole world felt like it is under the blessing of good luck and fortune But the moment the Demonic energy is condensed, a strong Killing intent spread out from that Demonic Essence Avatar. It spreads out to the ground and pierced through the Heaven, Heaven and Earth is shrouded with dark clouds of killing intent, manifested into a clouds of cmity A dense blood clouds covers Pandemonium at first, before spread to Asia and then to the rest of the continent. This dark red cloud covers the whole continents of the world. The closer it is to Pandemonium, the clearer and thicker these dark red clouds and the further away it is from Pandemonium, the lighter the colour But it could not be denied that as time passes by these red clouds be thicker and thicker. As Azief breakthrough and as he condenses more and more Essence Avatar, his energy is now spread all over the world, and the whole world could now see the same thing that Pandemonium residence is seeing Azief the Death Monarch would always do something that is shocking to the world and today is no exception. Dense blood clouds fills the world, Heaven and Earth turns dims, a killing intent enter into the hearts of every people of the world and when they look at the sky, it felt like the sky is about to devour them whole or cut them into pieces. From the blood clouds, ck snow fell all over the world. The entire Heaven is stirred up greatly, the Heavens shakes and the Earth trembles and quakes The stars above the sky changes their position, numerous terrifying nts blooms all over the world and the entire world seems to be covered by darkness., And all living beings see the strange scene and could not help be fearful. The Killing intent is so strong that it even changes Heaven and Earth Those without great strength over their minds and their heart could be affected by the killing intent and could be crazy if they did not guard their mind. Azief then quickly condenses two more of the energy in his body Azief condense Aether and Netherw in breakneck speed. The energy around the Ather essence be conducive to life and those dead trees suddenly seems to be struggling to live again. Like it is now resurrected, new seeds appears, and life thrived all of a sudden Energy that flows through nearly all living being, all existence, this energy gathered and shrouded his true body and fora moment the bout of weakness that appears after extracting this energy was alleviated But the kind of tiredness that Azief is experiencing is not a normal tiredness nor it is a normal kind of weakness. It is like a divine wound "It is a divine price" he thought to himself and there is a smile on his face. He is injured. He is tired. But he is smiling, because he knows why he is hurt and why he is injured. This knowledge ,makes him happy even under the current circumstances "Hahaha!" heughed. No one would know why heughed Because Azief himself doesn''t know. Sometimes, it is just like that. Youugh for no reason. And that is why Aziefughed right now Before he knew it, he isughing. And even with eachugh, he felt his body heaving and in pain, heugh And then he could not bear it any longer and he stopughing. His body is weakening, but his eyes never shines this bright. Like he is understanding something. A kind of wisdom that could onlye after experiencing something for yourself "This kind of injury¡­." For this kind of injury that is magical, mystical, it could not be cured so easily. He could not just wave his hand and let life force to heal this kind of injury. This injury is magical. What it touches upon is the realm of intangible things, it touches upon the Concepts of Things It is like those magical curses. You could give all kinds of herbs and pills but certain curses could not be undone unless certain requirement is met Like a tear of a pure hearted maiden, a lock of the hair of the person you love¡­..or a true love kiss. And for the injury that is being inflicted on him, to heal it, there is also certain requirement. And fortunately, Azief knows the exact requirement for him to heal from these injuries that is guing him. And the requirement is simple. Perfect the Condensing of his Energy, Create a Perfect Essence Creation realm and the injury would be healed. Of course, that is easier said than done. And probably, this is the reason heughed before. It is easy and not easy. Easy to said but it is not easy to do it. So, he could onlyugh and fight to make sure that these not so easy deeds could be done. He had done many impossible things before¡­..why not add another one? >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars Chapter 1630 A Sea Boils 1630 A Sea Boils At the same time, when Azief is contemting all of this, another change begins all over Pandemonium and all over the world Just like before when Azief condense the other Essence, another kind of power now flows all across Pandemonium. However, this change is not obvious to some people, but obvious to some other. Oreki was waiting for the lightning and thunder to strike the world. He wanted to steal the thunder, refines it and took that onest step to be a Divine Comprehension leveler. On another side of the world, there is Raymond, with the trident in his hand, the will of the world seems to be at the tip of his finger, his eyes gazing toward the Heavens Like Oreki, he wants the thunder and lightning to descend down to Earth But his objective is different Oreki wanted a chance, an opportunity. He believes his Fated Chance lies in the tribtion thunder from beyond the Heaven Raymond is different. He is only one step away from Divine Comprehension leveler realm. All he needs is one more push A push that could pressure him. And he believe that the thunder and lightning could be that pressure. He wanted to take one of the tribtion thunders to baptize his body and uses that pressure to break through. Oly in that instant moment of life and death struggle, could his potential all be forced out to find a ce to fight for life! But when Azief condense another Essence Avatar, another kind of power charges toward the Heaven. It is not visible to the eyes. Only those with great sense could sense this energy charging toward Heaven like a rushing horse that is about to collide with another horse. There is no fancy explosion, there is no ripple in the sky, only an invisible pressure pushing the tribtion above the Heaven. And Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond, those who is closest to the stratosphere of Earth could feel this¡­.pressure battling each other in an invisible battle, in a ne that they could not see And the moment that happen, the pressure from the sky is alleviated and the cmity that is gathering is being pushed back. But Raymond and Oreki did not retreat. Because the cmity is only pushed back. It did not yet dissipate. If there is one thing that pressure did to the tribtion cmity it is that it only made it angrier. Azief did not do this intentionally. Essence of Aether Avatar did this because it felt that destruction of death above its head and as such it repels it unconsciously. Like a reflex After all Essence Avatar is not yet formed. It did not yet have a mind of its own. Around The Essence of the Aether, the space contorted and breaks and create breaches to other worlds The sealed space that the Orvanians had sealed is now being undone and Multiversal points all over the world is being stimted Aether Essence is the essence of Life. And Life Force seems to be gathering around Aether Essence From a ball of thick white mist slowly it turns into a giant ball of life force. The energies streamed and shrouded this ball of life force before it morphed and be something that resembles a human figure The Life Force did not onlye from around the forest and around Pandemonium but all over the world, people could see with their own bare eyes, streams of energy flying with the speed of light and sound rushing toward the other side of the world, toward Pandemonium The area around the forest where Azief is undergoing breakthrough is glowing , like a sun weing the dawn The glow is expanding and Sasha who saw this retreated ten thousand miles with the entourage and not before long they realized they are not far away from the boundary of the capital city. The broken formation is healed by this Aether energy and wherever it passes, life seems to grow. People are healed and life thrive. But Azief did not do this intentionally. Instead, it is the life force seeking death and defying death and tries to find a way to survive, tenacious and diligent and break out from death and blooms into life Aether energy is one of the rarest kinds of energy that could be cultivated And the essence of Aether in the Aether Law Body is extremely pure. And as such, it''s Essence is also very pure Aether is something that seems to exist between both matter and energy. It can partake in the nature of either substance but it is neither of those things. And unlike the other mist-like figure, the Aether Essence is taking more energy and the violent upheaval of energy around it causes the space, time, and everything in between to be pressured Powerful fluctuation of life force is emanated from the Essence of Aether and a white light pierced the sky and pierced the cosmic clouds above There is a cosmic cloud above the heavens and it was gathering and it was about to hurl its first lightning. But before the first lightning coulde, the lighting was pierced and it dispersed into a thousand pieces The vacuum space was torn apart and void space could be seen in the space, like a sword cutting through a paper. The cosmic clouds is split into two because of the sudden life force that cut through it. Laws could be created and the Laws of the Universe is determined to tries to contain these cosmic clouds. Just like before, this is not Azief consciousness. He didn''t even know or notice the cosmic clouds. This is simply the essence avatar noting the destruction that is hovering above Azief head and like a monster driven by instinct it shot a warning shot On earth itself, the cracking of the sky extended to the other continents and one could see a tarrying sight when they look upward and sees the sky. Immediately after, Azief did not dally and extracted another energy from his body. The phenomenon of the world, the lights and colors that shrouded the Heavens, the changes of the weather, the shaking of the earth, the rumbling of the sea, none of them is in his mind right now One thought, one focus. Breakthrough! Surpass the limit! Split the Consciousness, split the Mind, split the Heart Separate the energy! Only one though and one focus should be in his mind. Condensing and cutting It is like killing himself. And since Azief has thirteenws, thirteen energies, and he is determined to walk the Perfection path, he must kill himself thirteen times The pain does not transmit to his expression. He only shows paleness, hands trembling, sweating but he does not show at all signs that he is in pain Is it not painful? No, it is painful. But, to reach here, how many painful things he has endured before. When he was bombarded by the tribtion lightning before, is it not painful? It is painful When he was pierced by the weapon of his enemies, was it not painful then? It is painful When he condensed thew avatar, it is painful. When he fights, it is painful. When everyday all you feel is pain and everyday you break, you either break downpletely, or you are piece together again, stronger than ever Durable. Stronger. Pain is not something that Azief like. But as he pursues strength, pain is an inevitable urrence. And after living decades of pain, the pain of killing a part of himself felt nothing. It is like a small cut But the pain is there. He feels it. But it is not enough to make him scream. He simply just endures it. And that is what he does best. Endure the pain. He was never good at it. But a decade has passed by. Now, he is very good at it. Pain is just that. And just like that he cut another part of himself, the pain once again courses all over his body, feeling like something was cut off from himself The pain travels from the nerve to the bones, the bones to deep to the soul and a feeling of being cut a thousand times imposed itself on him But he shrugged it off. The pain he could shrug off, but not the tiredness. He chuckles. He smiles "Another one" he mutters Another energy is condensed into an Essence Avatar. This time it is the Nether Energy. Death energy suddenly pervaded the sky, turning the already mystical sky into a more convoluted version of it Death is time, it is rot. It is entropy. It is dark And as such the clouds began to be dark. Dark clouds appears. Death energy pervades the world, this death aura swirls around the essence avatar of the Nether before it spreads toward the sky and fills the sky. A river is formed in the sky, an apparition of the manifestation of death energy. This river extended from the skies of Pandemonium to the end of the world The Netherworld Sea. A sea born from the umtion of Nether aura Netherworld Sea This is what Azief called it. And even though Azief no longer has his superior divine sense, he could still see the obvious sea above his head At the same time, one of the Ten Seas is boiling and stimted by the Netherworld Sea. One of the Ten Seas is boiling and demonic sounds seems toe from the dept of this particr Sea The Blood Sea howls and boils! >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Chapter 1631 Boiling and Howling

Chapter 1631 Boiling and Howling

The Blood Sea. This is one of the Ten Seas in the world. Mystical, deadly mysterious. This is the mostmon attributes that all the Ten Seas shares with each other. In the Blood Sea, there is many terrifying creatures. From the fishes, to the monsters, all of them have this ghastly quality to them There''s also zombie-like creatures. Their flesh is rotten and sometimes they could be seen on the rocks near the Blood Sea shores. Unlike the mutated homo sapiens, these zombie-like creatures did not attack people unless they are provoked. And when they are killed, they turned into a mist of blood. And this mist of blood would return to the Blood Sea. Hence there is a theory proposed by the Order of Thinkers that the Blood Sea is alive. And all of the creatures in the Blood Sea are creatures that are created from the droplet of water in the Blood Sea These zombies, these terrifying fishes is only the small fry. Those who dares to sail the Blood Sea once recorded that they met giant terrifying sea creatures that would sometimes appears on the full moon. Some said that it looks like a killer whale but with a sharp horn on the top of its head, its body rotten and bleeding And some who dares to swim inside it and live to tell the story, told a story that if you swim deep enough you would see creatures that resembles some kind of eldritch horror And if you do not have a strong mind, you would be ensnared by these terrors and you would leave your life on the bottom of the Blood Sea In the morning, in the afternoon, in the evening, there is also ghostlike creature that hovers above the waters of the Blood Sea When youe near, these ghostlike creatures appears like a mirage, and it was almost like they were never there. This Blood Sea encircles the Antarctica, a red sea. Before, anyone who is living in the Antarctica had the privilege of seeing all kinds of ice nts and ice-based monsters and creatures The sea however was still blue at that time. But now, the entire sea surrounding the Antarctica is red. And this redness also emanated a certain aura. At times, this aura is evident and could be seen with the naked eye, wafting toward the sky, like it wanted to erode the colors of the sky and paint it red The Order of Thinkers had been dealing with the matters of the Blood Sea almost every day But it is no that they hate it. Any other organization would hate it if their territory is surrounded by something like the Blood Sea However, not for the Order of Thinkers. They instead very much like that such a mysterious ce parked right beside their territories Yes, they have to deal with the ghostlike creatures, and the zombies and the terrifying sea creatures, but the Blood Sea itself has some benefit to the Order of Thinkers It is known that among the Seven Great Power, the weakest in military might is the Order of Thinkers They are great researchers, brilliant inventors, innovate scientist but when it is about the military, they faltered They did not have a general that could calm the area under them. They uses this technology to surveil their people and to guard theirnds. Theyck presence in the world politics and they alsock any politicking in their own regime One might think that such a ce would be the ideal ce but everything when it is brought to the extreme would always leads to misfortune When there is people, there is rivers andke, a stagnant water is not good People with great ambition did not want to enter a service in a regime where their abilities is not appreciated. The Order of Thinkers are for thinkers. And if they are just thinkers and scientist, researchers, inventors, then there is nothing wrong with it But when you are a world power, and yournd is up for grabs, you could not do without some deterrence Of course, it is not like the Order of Thinkers did not have any weapons. Ironically enough, out of all the Seven Great Powers, they are the world powers with the most weapon. From ballistic missile, to supersonic weapons, to high tech sci fi weapons, you said it and they have it all. Each year, they invent something new. Weapons are good. And weapons are powerful But if weapons are so powerful and so good, then why is it that people do not fear the Order of Thinker but fear only one man in the world? Because in this world, technology could not keep up with magic. Technology is rooted in step-by-step method. You could not conjure some mechanical principle out of thin air. But people like Death Monarch could controls the heavens and the Earth and no matter what weapon you use, unless you are on the same level as Death Monarch, how could you think of a weapon that could contains him? This is an era of Gods. And it is an era of heroes. When the Multiversal Convergence happens, they were brought out from their dreams. Azief easily trampled on their so-called weapons like they were rag dolls. And because of that the Order of Thinkers had changed a bit and they are now focusing on strengthening their military and the appearance of the Blood Sea is like sending water when the Order of Thinkers is about to die of thirst Why? One of the problems of why the Order of Thinkers is so weak is because they did not have dungeons where they could train their soldiers. Most of their soldiers are also not elite. Some of them are augmented by mechanical suits or cybeic technology But none of them could hold a candle to the elite division in the world. The Three Great Arm of Pandemonium, the Golden Legion of the World Government, the Republic Elite Legion is considered the elite division of army in the world They could pacify one side of the world just relying on these division. That is what the Order of Thinkersck. The Blood Sea is dangerous but the small fry of the monsters that appears in the Blood Sea is a great opportunity for the people living in the Antarctica to gain experience and breaking though the realms. Not to mention the rare minerals that emerged when the Blood Sea fills the area. These Blood Sea has many minerals that could be used to forge great weapon. At this time, just like usual, the Order of Thinkers is doing another diving program toward the Blood Sea. But then all of their submarines quickly rise sup to the surface and the people inside the submarine all flew out from their sub And when they look up, they see the skies and they frowned. One of them is Eric Eric Strauss. He is tall as ever and asnky as ever and he is still wearing that monocle. And even though he just flew out of a submarine, he is still wearing a whiteb coat. He look at the sky and then he rotates the frames of his monocle into a circle and his eyes narrow "Rules of the world condensed into aura, spectrum of colours that bends reality" he sighed. "This kind of surge of energy¡­..someone is undergoing a breakthrough" Eric and his team was just fifty meter below the sea when their submarine detected a very huge fluctuation of energy in the radar This is not the first time that they are inside the Blood Sea and there is a fluctuation of energy. Instead, it could be said that it is a usual urrence for it to be a fluctuation of energy in the Blood Sea. But this time¡­..this time it is different. This fluctuation of energy is so powerful that Eric felt that continuing to go deeper would spell disaster And now as he sees the sky, he could not help but think his assessment was correct "Death Monarch" Eric has always been smart. And so, with one nce he cold deduce the situation. After the Multiversal Convergence, breakthrough did not affect the world anymore. The world was wrecked during the Multiversal Convergence but it also breathed new life to Earth. The gravity is stronger but humans are also stronger so it did not change much. The ceiling of the sky be higher. All in all, there is a lot of improvement to Earth. And because of that breakthrough did not affect the weather of the world anymore. So, now, seeing the sky like this, there is only one person that came to his mind whose breakthrough would stirs the whole world like this. Only one person. Death Monarch. And he look at the sky. Look at the Sea, floating in the air, absorbing ghost and dead souls. "What kind of sea is this?" Eric mutters to himself. ¡­ Chapter 1632 A Roar From the Depths

Chapter 1632 A Roar From the Depths

The Netherworld Sea appears in the sky. And the Blood Sea boils, and howling seems toe from the Sea itself. The apparitions, the ghostly figures that hovers above the Blood Sea fly toward the sky. And they enter this Sea of Death that floats in the air. Nether energy pervaded the Heavens and the Heavens change colours yet it could not stop this Nether energy It is like the Heavens itself is being eroded. Entropy, time, death. All of these seems to affect the Heavens. And what affects the Heavens after the world. The Blood Sea seems darker, the clouds sems dimmer, the sun and the stars are covered by this dark energy And with each ghost and figures of the Blood Sea entering the Netherworld Sea, the stronger the Essence of Nether became. Separated by millions of miles, but the energy that is gathered by the Netherworld Sea seems to feed into the Essence of Nether that is floating beside Azief. If Aether is strengthened by life and eat death, then the opposite is for Nether. It is strengthened by death and it eat life. The Netherworld Sea appear in the sky and the Blood Sea boils and howls! ¡­. The Blood Sea. It is a sea that borders the Antarctica. And the Antarctica is the region rule by the Order of the Thinkers. Because of this Sea, the Order of Thinkers could not do many things. But this sea also has its advantages and it is for this reason why the order of Thinker insisted that this sea is left alone if Death Monarch decided to rearrange the world From this sea, there is wraiths, demonic creatures and even all kinds of new monsters. From what many people understand it is the sea itself generating these monsters. The sea itself is not red when brought tond For example, the Order of Thinker did an experiment once. They put the blood sea into a container and then brought it tond. The moment it is brought outside the range of the Blood Sea, the red color seems to dissipate and the sea water turns clear. And when they tested this water, they find not difference between this water and normal water. So, the only times they could research the Blood Sea is when they are in the Blood Sea However, if you don''t take it out, the water is red like blood, thick and viscous just like real blood. It is like something is bleeding in the depths of this sea. There is ten seas in the world. This is the sayings of many people. Before, there is Seven Seas or at least there is seven major sea all over the world The majors one. But after the Multiversal Convergence, ten body of water changes so drastically that people called this body of water as the Ten Seas and it is these ten seas where the pirates, a ss that did not have much relevance early on have relevance. Sailing the ten seas could only be done by powerful people. Figures like Death Monarch, Raymond the Earthshaker, Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage, Oreki the Thunder King, Jean the Time Master to name a few that could traverse through the Ten Seas with no problem But for most people of the world, just sailing even one of them is a life and death struggle. But there is another kind of people that could sail these Ten Seas. Pirates, Sailors. The reason why the pirates be so powerful after the Multiversal Convergence could not be separated by the fact that the Ten Seas appears. In the seas, pirates be powerful as they could borrowing the wind and the water and bonus to their strengthes from the water. One of the pirates'' innate abilities is to sail all kinds of water. And this is why there is Pirate Kings. These Pirate Kings are all people who have special abilities when they are in water and the Ten Seas sems to enhance these features of them that they could even contend with the world powers. If Death Monarch Azief did not disperse them with his methods, then it could be predicted that in foreseeable future the Pirate Alliance would be even more stronger. The Ten Seas fills the waters of the world. Why filled? Because when the world expands, the stretch of deep ravines and gullies and abyss that appears because of the sudden expansion leaves many empty spaces. And from the breaches of the Multiverse, water from another world pours out and fills this space. It is like some of these body of water was transported out from other worlds andnded on Earth And each of these Ten Seas are hard to traverse and each one have their own characteristic and peculiarities. Hiding their own secrets Since the day it appears on Earth, the Ten Seas is rarely affected by the external events in this world. Normal earthquake did not even faze it. And earthquake itself seems to be a rare urrence since the appearance of these Ten Seas. Manmade earthquakes is different than natural earthquakes. When Azief breakthrough began affecting the world, the Ten Seas was also affected. But it did not affect the Ten seas that much. Being affected by the breakthrough also have a degree of effect. Pandemonium, the closest to the breakthrough point of Death Monarch is badly affected Forest are ttened and energy force is suppressing the living beings from above like some kind of coercion from the Heavens. But the Ten Seas? Other than the waves is a bit harsher, the water is a bit more turbulent, the weather a bit stormier, it did not elicit that much response. In the past, each time a Disk Formation leveler breakthrough, it would affect the world greatly, creating tsunamis and natural disasters each time an energy st was emanated when any of these people breakthrough Since the Multiversal Convergence, the breakthrough did not affect the world that much. But today, that rule is broken. The Turbulent Sea, near Arturia is raging right now. This area distorts space and time hence the name the Turbulent Sea. Today, time bends even further and space curved The people of Arturia notices this as they themselves felt like they are stuck in a time loop of sorts. But because the people of Arturia are also people with cultivation, the time loops did not affect them to the point of life and death However, it is not pleasant to be subjected into such a time loop. Arthur and his advisors look toward the sky, frowning, and confused. They could not have known that it is because of a breakthrough million of mils away from them, that this phenomenon is happening. Arthur has a sword. And that is a sword that have the power to fight against Divine Comrpeghension leveler. He opens his palm and a sword flew toward his palm as grips the sword. He looks at the sky and he frowned. If he felt anything is wrong, he would cut Time and Space with this sword and then find a way or hide until this matter is over. That is what is happening in the Turbulent Sea right now. It bes even more turbulent. And on another side of the world, there is the Sea of Fire. Some called it the ming Sea. Just like the Blood Sea is a sea of blood, the ming Sea is seas of mes. The heat is enough to fry even Energy Disperse Stage leveler. This refers to Energy Disperse stage leveler who do not create a strong body for themselves. But as long as they did not go deep into the mes of the ming Sea, most of the time they could just fly over it and not get affected by the mes that much This did not mean the heat is not punishing. Weak people would probably turn into roasted meat if they did not retreat And the deeper you go inside the ming Sea, the higher the temperature. And this me would not be dissipated by the winds and the water itself did not condense into air. It is almost like the heat is trapped to generate more heat. An inferno sea. Usually, other than powerful people who have reach great achievement I their body and physique training and the Pirate and Sailor ss could sail this sea without getting scorched. However, today as Azief energy spreads all over the world, one part of the ming Sea was extinguished. The sailors and pirates sailing this sea was shocked when they see it and they could not help but attributed it to the golden and red aura that is hovering above in the heavens. Just like other people in the world, they did not know that Death Monarch Azief is now trying to breakthrough to another realm The distance of the world it impossible for them to know this matter instantly like before the Multiversal Convergence Especially for the pirates and sailors here that did not havemunication and intelligence gathering power like the world powers. They could only wonder why suddenly one part of the ming Sea was extinguished. And the moment the fire was extinguished, a roar seems to echoes from the deeps of the ming Sea. >> Chapter 1633 The Eye Above

Chapter 1633 The Eye Above

And the moment the fire was extinguished, a roar seems to echoes from the deeps of the ming Sea. And suddenly there is a shadow that is rising from the bottom of the ming Sea. The heat suddenly rise sup even more and the ming Sea is reignited again The pirates and sailor that saw the shadow could not help but gasp and shudder. And in that moment, the people who was in the ming Sea when that shadows from the depths could be seen understand something When this was happening, there is a red ship sailing the ming Sea. This ship stops for a second when the fire of the ming Sea was extinguished. And the crew of this pirate ship saw the shadow. Therge shadow thates from the depths of this ming Sea. And they saw with their own eyes how one part of the ming Sea extinguished and then reignited as that shadowe closer to the surface. And when the fire was reignited, the shadow slink back down to the bottom. This red ship is the ship of a Pirate Lord. When the shadow rises up, the Pirate Lord rises up from the throne. In the middle of the deck of this red ship is a crimson red throne. This is the Pirate shop of Pirate Lord Mary. A giant among humans. When that shadow rises toward the surface, Mary could no longer hear the Song of the Seas and for a moment she was lost on how to navigate the water. But when the fire was reignited, the Song of the Seas could be heard again. So, when the shadow rises to the surface, Mary flew up and look toward that area of the extinguished part of the ming Sea. And she is the few people thate close to the area and see the silhouette of that shadow And shees into a conclusion "There is something on the sea floor" she thought and the moment she thought of this idea, she could not help but shudder in fear Because she sees it And she felt it The fire was reignited, Mary flew back to her ship and quickly her ship sails away from the ming Sea as fast as possible. She did not even care about the phenomena in the sky instead, she is sweating buckets on her back. She close her eyes as she leans on her crimson throne and in her mind, she could not help but imagine the size of that monster and the more she thinks about it, the fearful she became and she shakes her head like she wanted to drive off the imagine from her mind. There is something underneath the ming Sea A monster ¡­. Along the shores of Japan, the ind empire found itself encircled by a mysterious and treacherous expanse known as the Illusory Sea. This sea is always shrouded in an ethereal mist, a dense fog that enshrouded the waters, creating an otherworldly aura that mesmerized and deceived those who ventured into its midst. The Illusory Sea was renowned for its mystical fog, a thick mist that veiled the waters in an intricate web of illusions. To the untrained and the unwary, this fog was a trap, capable of ensnaring low-level sailors and those vulnerable to the siren call of illusion. The mist, with its enchanting and deceptive allure, had the power to bewitch the senses, leading astray any who dared navigate its murky embrace. This dense fog, an ever-present veil that nketed the Illusory Sea, concealed the true nature of the waters beneath. Like any other day, this sea is full of thick fog. But today, when Azief is undergoing his breakthrough, when the power of that Essence suddenly rush out in session toward the world something changed all over the sea a surge of cosmic energy emanated from his Essence, rippling outward and cascading across the realms. In that pivotal moment, the very fabric of the world quivered, as if responding to the transcendent forces unleashed by Azief ascent. The impact of this cosmic upheaval was palpable, transcending the boundaries of the mortal realm and echoing across the Illusory Sea. The thick fog that perpetually enshrouded the Illusory Sea, casting its veil of illusions upon the waters, momentarily quivered and dissipated under the influence of the sweeping cosmic energies. For that fleeting moment, rity pierced through the arcane mists that veiled the Illusory Sea. The fog, which had long ensnared the senses and beguiled the unwary, momentarily relented, revealing glimpses of the true waters beneath¡ªthe shimmering surface reflecting the transient influence of cosmic energies that had momentarily disrupted the sea''s illusory embrace. Top of Form Like arge hand sweeps away the fog. And Hikigaya who was at the sky saw this happening. And in that moment his eyes caught something and his eyes narrow. Oreki who was waiting for thunder and lightning also look at the same thing and like Hikigaya he also saw something. It was only a brief moment. But it was enough. In that brief moment when the fog was blown by the ripples of energy, Hikigaya and Oreki saw a creature, the size of thirty feet floating over the water. The creature, towering at a staggering thirty feet, emanated an otherworldly aura that resonated across the Illusory Sea. Hikigaya sharp eyes, honed by his mastery of illusion, discerned the creature''s ethereal silhouette¡ªa form that seemed to waver and shift, as if dancing on the fringes of reality. The bizarre creature that is above the waters of the Illusory Sea bore an unnerving and unnatural appearance¡ªa round-bodied entity with an unsettling singrity. Its form defied conventional understanding, possessing only a singrrge eye nestled within the center of its round physique. Devoid of mouth or ears, its existence was an aberration, an entity that inspired both terror and bewilderment. As the creature hovered, suspended within the cosmic currents, its lone eye pulsated with an eerie luminescence. The very presence of this enigmatic being caused distortions in space and time, casting ripples of disruption that permeated the fabric of reality itself. Its aura, an unsettling force, emanated a palpable sense of otherworldliness that unsettled the natural order. What struck Hikigaya to his core was the revtion brought forth by this sight¡ªthe mist that perpetually veiled the Illusory Sea seemed to emanate from the very eye of this unnerving entity. The mist itself, a harbinger of illusions and deceit, originated from the creature''s singr gaze, adding an unsettlingyer of mystique to its inexplicable nature. When Hikigaya saw this, he was truly shocked. "What the hell?" he mutters the moment he saw that creature. This is because Hikigaya had trained his abilities around the Illusory Sea and he himself gain many benefits training near the Illusory Sea. But he never had sensed this creature before. And now seeing this terrifying creature that look something that popped out from some kind of eldritch bestiary, how could Hikigaya is not shocked. It was only a moment. And then the mist covers the sea once again and Hikigaya could not help but feel wary now. "It is not time yet" he mutters to himself as he focused back toward the Heavens. But right now, his heart is in disarray. Oreki also saw it but what he sees is not as clear as the way Hikigaya saw it. Hikigaya did not know that in the ming Sea there is also a creature that nearly revealed itself Azief breakthrough seems to uncover the secrets of the world. Secrets that even the Heavenly Will did not know. Because when Mary saw the creature thates from the depths of the ming Sea, when Hikigaya saw that creature that floats above the water of the Illusory Sea, there is another being, high above all the others that is also seeing this. The Heavenly Will sitting on its throne, looking over the creation of Earth. He saw it too. And an emotion is birthed again. Fear. The Heavenly Will narrows its eyes and thunder and lightning fills the world. If not for the suppression of Azief Essence, right now, the thunder and lightning would descend down toward the Ten Seas The Heavenly Will should know everything below the Heavens. But now, there is something it did not know. The heavenly Will is angry but at the same time he is fearful What kind of creature is this that it could hide so thoroughly from the eyes of Heaven? At the same time, in the Sea of Monsters, there is also a change The Sea of monsters has always been a ce filled with monsters. Some people knows the secret of how to sail in this water. Sailors and pirate have their own route which could avoid the dangerous ones. But some people find other methods. Some uses some kind of incense that is exclusive to this Sea. This incense could repel these monsters. Out of all the body of water in the world, the Sea of Monsters is a ce where every part of it is teeming with monsters There is sea monsters every three feet below the water. As for the ind that is in the Sea of Monsters, it is filled with monsters and beast of titanic proportion. But it also has its benefit to the world. Sinc ethe appearance of the Sea of Monsters, most of monster in the world goes to this sea. The ming Sea is covered by mes, the illusory Sea is covered by thick fog but the Sea of Monsters is covered by monsters. And just like the other two sea, the wave of energy came, and swept the monsters. Some of the monsters when they were swept by this energy suddenly screeched and flew away. Some swims away. And for a moment, if one look closely, there is a silhouette of something round that could be seen in the middle of the Sea of Monsters. This round silhouette is veryrge. Unfortunately, no one could see this scene. But the Heavenly Will could see it When Azief essence is condensed and ttat energy spreads the world, many of the monsters in the Sea of Monsters suddenly runs away. It was like they were enchanted by something and then the energy that spread out from Azief essence woke them up. The Heavenly Will narrows its eyes and he could see the true figure of that silhouette. An egg. There is a titanic egg in the bottom of the Sea of Monsters. ¡­. Chapter 1634 Taboo Things

Chapter 1634 Taboo Things

Death Monarch Azief right now is in Pandemonium. He is halfway condensing all of hisws and energies into Essence of energy. Leaving only the purest of energy, creating an avatar that is unconstrained whose desires and will are all of their own. Their karma, their cause and effect belongs to them. But theprehension would feedback to the original body. But Death Monarch himself probably could not have expected that from the moment he started to breakthrough, the energy of his Essence would pervade all across the world. He never expected it because the world has be vast filled with all kinds of new energy that nobody could affect the world as easily as it is before. Mountain berger, stones be harder, water be more dangerous. The transformation of the world strengthens the world, strengthen the Heavenly Will. Hence, he would never have though that once again, his breakthrough would affect the world. But that is not the only thing he did. When his essence energy swept across the world, each Essence energy seems to uncover the secrets of this world Things that are hidden deep in the sea, things that are concealed above. Azief breakthrough is not a simple breakthrough. It is a taboo. And not only because he walk the Perfection Path. That is already taboo in itself. But the method in which he is trying to breakthrough¡­. the method that he used¡­. had never been used before. In time. Because the method that he wanted to use is the method of a being whose time was erased. Hence, in the bast timeline of the Omniverse unless you encounter the remnants of these forgotten beings or you know where to look, most being would not know the method of those being But Azief¡­. he is connected to them. The rings, the crystals, the visions¡­. all of them strengthen his bond to those being. To those Etherna. The method of the Etherna is forbidden. Not because it is dangerous. Not because it is evil. But because their existence is banned. And such banned things would not be look upon kindly by the Will of the Universe. Taboo added with another taboo. Hence, there is clouds above the Heavens, grumbling and groaning, wanting to smite the mortal being Hence, the sea was exposed and old things and old beings that hides under the covers of fire, under the cover of mist, under the cover of so many things are now being exposed by one sliver of the energy of the Essence of Death Monarch If its anyone else, such breakthrough would not have elicited such response But because it is Death Monarch. Because of the path he walks. A path of taboo. And those beings that hid¡­. they are also taboo things. And when these two energies, taboo energy met another taboo energy¡­..there is no other conclusion than the taboo to be exposed And right now, the Whirling Sea is also affected. Out of the ten Seas, this sea has both of the characteristic of the Turbulent Sea and the Illusory Sea. But it is mostly calm. Today, it is not. The Whirling begins and the entire Whirling Sea is like a Sea God getting angry. There is thunderous sound that split the sky The aura of the Essence of Death Monarch is even affected by the thunderous sound and sways like a gas that is being fanned away by the wind. Lightning clouds merges with the tribtion clouds of the Heavens and gather over the entire sea and it seems to attack the sea itself. There is no part of the sea that is spared from its attack. The sailors hide in the ind and coves The pirate drives down their ships to the bottom of the Whirling Sea. They of course know not to drive their ships to the whirling area. They did not want to be teleported into another world or another dimension The Whirling stops when one of the waves of energy swept around it. As the tempestuous turmoil ebbs with the passage of a sweeping wave of energy, an eerie sight emerges amidst the turmoil: a colossal mouth materializes, its movements summoning swirling torrents of water. Within this unsettling visage lies an astonishing spectacle¡ªa sword, engulfed in crackling lightning, emanating from the depths of that gargantuan maw. Only a few people see this but that alone had made them realizes something. The Whirling of the water all over the Whirling Sea and the thunder and lightning¡­. probably it is not exactly a natural phenomenon There is¡­. something that is creating it On another side of the world, there is the Sea of Light, the most peaceful and safest out of the ten seas. As night falls, a remarkable transformation unfolds across its expansive waters. A gentle, ethereal glow emanates, suffusing the sea with an iridescent luminescence, reminiscent not of the harsh brilliance of the sun but rather the soft, enchanting radiance akin to moonlight. This radiant spectacle doesn''t overwhelm or blind those who witness it. Instead, it offers a sublime aura, captivating observers with its gentle, soothing glow. Some revere this luminous expanse as the "Sea of Blessing," attributing to it a divine quality that seems to impart a sense of peace and serenity upon all who behold its enchanting radiance. Though many more call this sea, the Sea of Buff. Sailors and travellers who navigate the Sea of Light often find themselves immersed not only in its calming luminescence but also in a unique sensation that seems to uplift and fortify their very being. Those who sail upon these blessed waters often describe a remarkable sensation¡ªa feeling as though their essence is imbued with a myriad of positive qualities. It''s as if the gentle waves and the radiant aura of the sea bestow upon them an intangible yet profound gift, enriching their spirit with positivity, resilience, and a sense of inner strength. The epithet "Sea of Buff" stems from this pervasive sense of enhancement and empowerment experienced by those who venture across its shimmering surface. The Sea of Light bes a pivotal starting point for daring pirates and intrepid sailors who seek to brave the treacherous and perilous waters of the Ten Seas. Recognizing the potent aura of empowerment that permeates this luminous expanse, seafarers flock to its gentle shores, eager to partake in its blessings before embarking on their hazardous journeys. Sailors find themselves bestowed with an extraordinary boon¡ªtheir strength fortified, their endurance heightened, and their capabilities seemingly amplified by the ethereal essence of this blessed sea. This pre-voyage ritual of seeking the Sea of Light''s blessing bes a cherished tradition among these seafarers, a ritual that instils them with newfound confidence and resilience to face the trials and tribtions awaiting them amidst the turbulent waters of the Ten Seas. The archipgo that dots the expanse of the Sea of Light is a mosaic of diverse inds, each holding its own unique allure. Among them, the natural inds stand as sanctuaries for those seeking sce from the tumultuous realms beyond. These havens, embraced by the gentle glow of the sea, have be sought-after refuges for individuals andmunities striving to escape the chaos of the outside world. Inhabited by diverse poptions, these natural inds are havens of tranquillity and peace, serving as homes to individuals who yearn for simplicity, harmony with nature, and respite from theplexities of civilization, of chaos, of war of intrigue of the world. As for the manmade ones, it is made by Disk Formation levelers that did not want to step into the muddy water of the world politics, those who did not want to side with the seven great power or the other factions in the world Their sole aspiration was to exist in harmony within the world, free from the constraints imposed by allegiance to dominant forces or shing ideologies. These inds became the haven for those who simply desired a life of peace and tranquillity, away from the discord and strife. They simply wanted to live peacefully in the world, like carefree immortals Sea of Light stands as a shimmering paradise amid the tumultuous expanse of the Ten Seas. Its serene beauty, the sense of power and blessing it imparts, and the blessings it bestows make it a coveted haven for those seeking respite from the chaos of the world. However, despite its allure, the Sea of Light remains rtively untouched and unpopted due to the perilous and hazardous routes that lead to its tranquil shores. The journey towards this serene sanctuary is fraught with danger, navigating treacherous waters, unpredictable weather patterns, mystical hazards, space rips, breaches in space time and navigational hazards that dissuade all but the most intrepid travellers. The arduous and risky passage acts as a natural deterrent, deterring the masses from flocking to this paradisiacal expanse despite its irresistible allure. The only few kinds of people that dares sails this sea is people who is a pirate, most of which is daredevils and sailors who years for adventure on the high seas. The other kind of people is those who reached a high cultivation realm but no longer wanted topete for the world or topete for position. There are also those who wanted to seclude themselves and reach a higher realm and needed some ce where it is calm, serene, tranquil and is not full of people so that they could concentrate in breaking through While there is many reasons toe to the Sea of Light, and there is also many reasons to stay, there is also many reasons not toe and not to stay It is an ind that is the gathering of pirates. >> Chapter 1635 An Urn Chapter 1635 An Urn And some people could not withstand the restriction of the Sea of Light which made them unable to fly. Not able to fly is not exactly a pleasant restriction if you have tasted the feeling of flying. But they are some people that did not mind losing the ability to fly Today, when night descended, the Sea of Light like always glows with that ethereal light that seems to cover the world. Everything seems alright with the world. But then the energy of the Essence of Death Monarch spread to the Sea of Light and something happened to the Sea of Light the Light that is always present in this expanse of the sea dimmed and the resident of the ind near the center of the Sea of Light could see something. Something that they could not have seen before because of the light that always fills the sea. But now that the Light dimmed, their eyes could see through it Or maybe, it could only be seen when the light dissipated But even then, only a few people could see it clearly. Those who have Disk Formation realm could see a silhouette of an object. But they could not see it clearly. But the Eyes of Heaven is present. The Heavenly Will saw it. Amp with a wick on it. Only this wick produce light. And it is this light that covers the whole expanse of the Sea of Light It is hard to believe that one smallmp could ignite the entire sea. Themp itself seems to emanate the aura of life and there are traces of rules andws of the world around it Laws of fortune, of fate, of destiny seems to gather upon thismp. And while others could not guess what aura that is hidden in this wick, the Heavenly Will could discern it quite clearly. It is Wishes. Wishes is the source of thatmp power. "Splitting¡­. the¡­. fortune¡­. of¡­. Heaven¡­.and¡­. Earth" The Heavenly Will spoke and there is anger in his tone. The Heavenly Will is shaking with anger and he stomp his feet and the heaven shakes and tremble. It is the same when the force of Azief energy sweeps through the sea, the heaven and Earth shakes and trembles, the four corners of the world is rmed, the ceiling of Heaven was split open and the world quake and groan. And for a moment, when Azief essence energy spread toward the Sea of Light the wick could not generate light. A moment passes and then the light is generated again. And the Heavenly Will frowns. He mutters "I¡­.do¡­. not¡­. know" This is a shock to Him. And His eyes look all over the Ten Seas, trying to see if all the other seas are like this. Hiding monsters, beast and things Whether there is many things that he still did not know about the Ten Seas. And His gaze flew toward the Cloud Sea. The Cloud Sea, a surreal expanse that defies conventional seas, presents itself as an ethereal marvel¡ªa vast expanse that appears to be crafted from billowing clouds rather than liquid waters. Those who dare to navigate its area experience a sensation akin to traversing the heavens themselves. Sailing upon the Cloud Sea feels like an otherworldly journey, as if voyaging through the celestial realm. The clouds beneath the vessels'' hulls offer an otherworldly sensation, mimicking the sensation of floating amidst the cloudscape rather than the traditional sensation of cutting through water. The wispy, cotton-like expanse evokes a sense of weightlessness and surreal beauty, creating an illusion of sailing across the very sky. This sea is still one of the seas that belongs to the pirates even after their defeat against the Seven world powers. Despite their substantial defeat at the hands of the Seven World Powers and the devastating blow dealt by the Death Monarch, the spirit of piracy endures within the Cloud Sea and its surrounding domains. The dissolution of the Pirate Alliance and the execution of numerous Pirate Lords might have appeared to signal the end of an era, but it did not eradicate the presence of pirates entirely. The resilient nature of these seafaring renegades persists despite the setbacks and retributions they faced. While the power dynamics may have shifted, scattering and disbanding numerous pirate crews, the allure of adventure, freedom, and the lure of untamed waters remains an irresistible call for certain individuals. The pirates have adopted a lower profile, operating with a heightened sense of discretion and caution. They''ve dispersed across the world''s seas, their activities subdued and less conspicuouspared to their previous bold exploits. Among the myriad seas that span the globe, the Cloud Sea serves as an intriguing haven and a preferred location for pirates to establish their ndestine strongholds. The ethereal and ever-shifting nature of this sea, veiled in clouds that obscure conventional navigation and offer concealment, provides an ideal cover for these renegades to operate discreetly. The world powers did not have many intelligences here in the Cloud Sea The world powers, focused on maintaining control and surveince over more conventional and heavily trafficked regions, allocate fewer resources to monitor and gather intelligence within the Cloud Sea. Its elusive nature and shifting cloud cover create obstacles for conventional surveince methods, making it harder to establish a consistent and reliable intelligencework. As a result,pared to the more essible seas and regions where maritime activities are more prevalent, the Cloud Sea remains a rtively unmonitored domain for the world powers. Thisck of robust intelligence presence grants pirates and ndestine groups a significant advantage, enabling them to operate with greater freedom and lesser scrutiny within this mysterious sea. Before, the reason why they did not pay attention to the Cloud Sea is because they did not want to provoke war with the Pirate alliance As for now, even after the battle and the world power won the war between the pirates and the world power, they still did not pay attention to the Cloud Sea There is of course reason for this Because after the war, the world power has their own problems to deal with. The return of Boris, the Right Chancellor, to the Senate sparks a tumultuous political scenario within the Republic. His reemergence not only reignites old rivalries and tensions but also triggers a wave of discontent and anger from the Senate and the Senators Then there is Katarina who is very much angered by the resistance from the Senators, furtherplicating the already delicate bnce of power within the Senate. Simultaneously, the Republic faces the absence of their Left Chancellor, Jean, whose personal quest to find an antidote for his wife''s poisoning takes him on a global journey. This creates a void in the Senate, leaving a crucial position vacant at a time when the Republic needs unified leadership the most. Then there is the World Government Right now, the World Government has to deal with the secession of the Japanese Empire from the founding members of the World Government Japan right now is one of the unstable factors of the world and would could be the source of the geopolitical upheaval. It is easy to think that the era of the world right now is an era of gods, where godly being could wave their hands and all problems in the world disappears. But that is not the case. There is only a few being in the world that could truly stay away from the turbulence of the world politics. Even when they are godlike being. Death Monarch could transcend above it all because he is the strongest person in the world However, that is not the case for many people. Because the world is still full of people and where there is people there is desire. And when there is desire, there is hatred, love, emotions. And conflict is born. For interest. For hate. For love. For all the things that the heart wants and do not want. The Seven World powers rules the world and after the defeat of the pirate and the Crime Alliance, there is no force in the world that have enough power to constrain the action of the Seven world powers. Karma, cause and effect, good fortune, luck and misfortune, only these intangible concepts could at least stop these beings from wreaking havoc. And when the seven world powers defeated the Crime Alliance, the defeat should have ushered a new era of peace. Let the gods fight the gods and let mortals live their life. But the boundary between the abode of gods and the living space of mortals is blurred. If you ae unlucky you would be in the vicinity of a god fighting and be turns into ash just because you are near their battle site. Death Monarch proposed the Ten realm solution, the Seven world powers rules the world and maintain the peace and all of this should easily be realized especially after the big victory But what happens when these gods conflict with each other? Japan seceded from the World Government and that was a bombshell deration that shook the world. In just one moment, the stable seven world power is rocked by a new problem. The other six powers of the world is also worried. Even though this did not affect their ns, small matters could always berge matters It''s fine if Japan only seceded. But he did not stop there. Japan is now alone and isted once again like it was hundreds of years ago And so, it needed an ally. And who did he choose? Greece. And this shocked everyone. Greece has always been an independent nation since the Fall. They sometimes allied with the World Government, sometimes they allied with the Republic, sometime they lend their aid to the Leage of Freedom. There was a time they were also a half member of the World Government. Hikigaya had announced to the world that he would meet with the Seven Warlord of Greece to discuss cooperation Which basically saying to the world that he is forming an alliance with Greece. The alliance sought by Hikigaya was not merely a matter of diplomacy but a meticulous bncing act¡ªa convergence of interests aimed at preserving Japan''s autonomy and independence and also to deter some forces that might think that Japan is now weak At the same time, this alliance would allow Japan to amplified its voice in the global corridors of power. Hikigaya the protecter of Japan would surely forge an alliance with the Seven Warlords of Greece to maintain the interest of Japan in the world This is a done deal to the eyes of many people in the world This has the potential to create another block of power, with the alliance between The Empire of Japan and Greece Hirate, cognizant of the intricate power dynamics at y, perceived this alliance as a potential threat to the status and primacy of the existing global order. That is not exactly a development that Hirate, the President of the World Government like to see. And the World Government also has to deal with the fact that they are the only one amongst the Three Great Powers that did not have a Divine Comprehension realm being in their regime which put them at disadvantage with the Republic and Pandemonium, both world powers that have Divine Comprehension realm being sitting and act as guardian for their regime and government. It is the same for the other world powers. Everyone is grappling with their own internal issues. Who has the time to care about the Cloud Sea? and since the world is vast, nobody is eagerly wanting that piece of the sea when there is so much sea area that they could focus on. The Cloud Sea, despite serving as the headquarters of the Pirates and holding the unique quality of clouds that could be fashioned into construction materials, failed to garner substantial attention from the major world powers. Its rtive obscurity stemmed from the sheer vastness of the world''s oceans and the multitude of other maritime territories that held more immediate strategic importance. For most world powers, the Cloud Sea was not a priority. Its remote location and theck of clear, tangible benefits that could rival the strategic resources or political leverage offered by other seas and territories contributed to its status as a less coveted domain. But today, when the Essence energy of primordial energy swept by the Cloud Sea, something happened. The billowing clouds that perpetually veiled the surface of the Cloud Sea were abruptly disced, revealing a sight of beauty. Instead of the expected body of water, the unveiled expanse now mirrored the star-studded canvas of the night sky, a breath-taking expanse of celestial bodies reflected upon the sea''s surface. The once-obscured surface of the Cloud Sea now resembled a mirrored reflection of the cosmos¡ªa wondrous sea of stars that shimmered upon the water''s expanse. Each twinkling star, previously hidden beneath the veil of clouds, now found its reflection upon the surface of this transformed sea domain. It reveal an otherworldly vista that captivated onlookers and stirred wonder and awe. an ocean transformed into a celestial mirror, where stars adorned the surface with a mesmerizing and ethereal allure. And to those who is near the center of the Cloud Sea, and if they at that time look down, they would see something An urn. This urn produces clouds. But when the primordial energy swept the Cloud Sea, this urn suddenly stop producing clouds But the moment the energy passes by, the urn produces clouds once again and the clouds fills the Cloud Sea and no one is the wiser. But this did not escape the eyes of the Heavenly Will. And its eyes narrows >> Chapter 1636 Hidden Deep Below Chapter 1636 Hidden Deep Below The Heavenly Will watches over the world and look down toward the Earth. And the more He looks the more he frowned. The more He is angry. The more He is fearful In the ming Sea, there is a monster. Even though He did not see it clearly, the silhouette clearly shows a titanic monster hiding in the depts of the ming Sea and it is clear from what He saw that it is this monster is the source of the fire of the ming Sea. On the depths of the Illusory Sea, there is a thirty feet height creature that looks like an eye. Its body which is also an eye emanates mist and fog that covers the entire sea, turning the sea into some kind of Illusion zone, creating what is known to the people of Eartha s the Illusory Sea. On the whirling sea, there is a gigantic mouth. And a sword. The mouth created the whirling sea and the sword created the thunder and lightning. On the Sea of Monsters, crawling with millions of monsters, there is an egg. And all the monsters seems to be covering up this egg, protecting it. If that is an egg, whose egg, is it? And if it hatched what wille out of it? And in the Sea of Light, there is amp with an ignited wick. The wick illuminates the sea, filling it with light, bestowing blessing and good fortune But to the Heavenly Will this is intercepting Him, seizing good luck and fortune of the Heaven and Earth. Then what is the purpose of this wick? Could it be it only want to collect wishes? This kind of magic that is rted to fortune, cause and effect, good luck and misfortune is always the mostplicated. And there is also an urn in the Sea of Clouds, bringing clouds, covering up the surface of the sea, not showing the stars studded surface of the sea. Why does it produce clouds, and why is it hiding such a thing? A monster, an eldritch creature that resembles an eye, a sword, a mouth, amp and now an urn "Too many hidden things" He mutter. And the heavenly Will quickly gaze on another Sea. He looked toward the Sea of Lightning. The Sea of Lightning, as its name suggests, exists within a perpetual storm of thunder and lightning, an unceasing tempest that rages across its expanse day and night. The thunder that crackles and resonates within this tumultuous sea possesses an innate mystique and magical potency akin to the celestial wrath of Heavenly Tribtion thunder¡ªdestructive and formidable in its power. The incessant thunder that cascades from the stormden skies of the Sea of Lightning carries with it a mystical resonance, an arcane force that reverberates across the tumultuous waters. Despite its ferocity and potential for devastation, the curious aspect lies in the inds scattered across this tempestuous sea. Remarkably, the inds within the Sea of Lightning seem impervious to the cataclysmic force of the thunderstorms that assail them ceaselessly. Even as these inds are bombarded tens of thousands of times each day by the thunderbolts, they remain unscathed, untouched by the destructive might of the lightning that surrounds them. And instead of being destroyed, the ind that is all around the Sea of Lightning seems to be nourished by this energy and those who lives in this ind also discover that the fruits and trees in these inds all have the property of thunder Life thrives in thesends, and the flora and fauna bear witness to the peculiar influence of the thunderden atmosphere. Fruits and trees that dot these inds have undergone a transformative process, acquiring unique properties infused with the essence of thunder. The Thunder Fruit, born from the energy-rich environment of the Sea of Lightning, possesses qualities that resonate with the mystical thunderstorms. These fruits carry an electric vitality, crackling with energy and imbuing those who consume them with revitalizing properties and heightened resilience. Moreover, the trees that popte these inds yield Thunderwood¡ªa remarkable timber that embodies the raw power of lightning. This unique wood possesses conductivity akin to lightning itself, rendering it highly sought after for its diverse applications, from crafting mystical artifacts to constructing structures that harness the energy of thunder. The discovery of these extraordinary resources has shaped the lives of the inhabitants dwelling within the Sea of Lightning''s domain. They have learned to harness the thunder-infused bounty, utilizing Thunder Fruit for sustenance, medicinal purposes, and even as catalysts in the creation of potent elixirs. Thunderwood, revered for its exceptional properties, serves as a prized resource in the creation of specialized tools, magical artifacts, and structures capable of channelling the energy of the thunderstorms. But not many people go to this sea. Unlike the Sea of Fire, which could be navigated with sufficient power or traversed by those resilient to its scorching heat, the hazards of the Sea of Thunders is a few times more dangerous This sea poses an inherent threat that stems from the relentless thunderstorms that descend from the skies above. Regardless of whether one sails the waters with sturdy vessels or attempts to fly over the sea, the danger remains omnipresent and unyielding¡ªit originates from the heavens themselves. Thunderbolts of this sea, infused with the destructive potency akin to the Heavenly Tribtion thunder, rain down ceaselessly upon the Sea of Thunders. The very act of traversing this domain is a gamble with nature''s wrath, as the thunderstorms pose an ever-present risk of indiscriminate and devastating strikes. The unpredictability and intensity of the thunderstorms make navigation or travel across this sea a perilous endeavour. Ships are vulnerable to the destructive force of lightning strikes, and even aerial travel offers no respite as the thunderbolts relentlessly target any being daring enough to brave the skies above the turbulent waters. The inherent danger, coupled with the gloomy and foreboding atmosphere that pervades this domain, dissuades all but the most audacious or foolhardy from attempting to traverse the Sea of Thunders. Its reputation as a relentless and hazardous expanse deters casual travellers, relegating it to a realm seldom ventured into. Some people tries to disperse the clouds. The attempts to disperse the clouds shrouding the Sea of Thunders only yielded counterproductive oues, exacerbating the relentless power of the thunderstorms. Efforts to disrupt or disperse the thick veil of clouds proved futile, as if bound by an unseen force that resisted any attempts at artificial alteration. Rather than dissipating, these clouds seemed interconnected by an unbreakable bond, akin to an adhesive force that resisted external intervention. Any endeavours to manipte or disperse the clouds inadvertently intensified the power of the thunderstorms, escting the ferocity of the lightning strikes and exacerbating the chaotic tempest within the sea. Even aerial pursuits at high altitudes failed to evade the relentless assault of thunder and lightning. The storms persisted, following those who dared to traverse the skies above the Sea of Thunders, rendering escape or evasion impossible within the confines of the stormden atmosphere. However, the domain of the thunder and lightning held a peculiar boundary. Venturing beyond the atmospheric confines of the sea, into the vast expanse of space, proved to be the sole respite from the unyielding storms. Once beyond the threshold of the atmospheric boundary, the ceaseless thunder and lightning ceased their pursuit, allowing reprieve from the tumultuous tempest that gripped the Sea of Thunders. This delineation highlighted the unique nature of the storms¡ªa relentless force bound to the atmospheric domain, unyielding within its confines but relinquishing its hold upon those who ventured beyond its celestial boundary. But then there is no point of going to the Sea of Lightning The only known visitor is Will the Speedster and Oreki the Thunder Controller. These two people seems to like the lightning of this ce When the waves of energy swept past the Sea of Lightning, it revealed another thing. And the Heavenly Will frowns even more Just like he thought, each of the ten seas seems to be hiding something. the Heavenly Will look at the hidden thing, his eyes could see it clearly and the Heavenly Will clenches his fist and the Heavens trembles. There is a weapon in the bottom of the sea of the Sea of lightning. No, it could not be said that it is a weapon It is a shield, swirling with lightning arcs The shield, adorned with intricate arcs of lightning that coil and swirl in a mesmerizing disy, exudes an aura of invible defense. Its surface crackles with electrical energy, forming an imprable barrier that harnesses the very essence of the Sea of Lightning itself. No, the shield is the Sea of Lightning! A shield that generates lightning, changing the rules of the world, disturb reality, distorts the rules andws of the world! Then the Heavenly Will look toward the Sea of Darkness. The energy swept and the darkness was pushed away The mysterious expanse known as the Sea of Darkness exists as a peculiar dome, an area enveloped in an imprable shroud of shadow and obscurity. Sunlight, no matter its intensity or angle, fails to breach this ethereal barrier, rendering the sea perpetually cloaked in an eerie veil of darkness. Curiosity piqued the adventurous souls who dared to venture into this enigmatic domain. Flying upwards, they discovered a curious phenomenon¡ªthe absence of any discernible physical barrier obstructing their ascent. However, despite the absence of a visible obstruction, an intangible limit presented itself, a boundary that delineated the reach of the suffocating darkness. The inky veil stretched both upwards and downwards, defining a boundary that extended beyond mere physicality. Its upper limit hovered tantalizingly close to the stratosphere, a few inches below Earth''s atmospheric boundary. Such a height, while seemingly small, held immense significance, creating an imposing ceiling that constrained the boundaries between the dark realm and the skies above. Beneath the surface of the sea, the darkness extended its reach to the seabed, shrouding the ocean depths in the same imprable obscurity. >> Chapter 1637 Rule Breaker

Chapter 1637 Rule Breaker

This Sea of Darkness is also a ce where some deep-sea monsters would go as they like the darkness. Some pirates make this ce their hide out spot. Even though it is full of darkness, some people find a way to live inside it. Despite the pervasive darkness, these inds flourish with an array of peculiar flora¡ªexotic flowers and fruits that thrive in the absence of sunlight. These unusual nts boast remarkable medicinal properties, their extracts and essences coveted for their healing and rejuvenating qualities. The denizens who have chosen to make a life within this peculiar realm have found a way to adapt and flourish amidst the darkness. They have learned to coexist with the shadowy environment, harnessing the hidden bounty of the inds and leveraging the calm waters to establish a unique livelihood within the confines of the Sea of Darkness. The Sea of Darkness serves as a ma for alchemists and seekers of esoteric knowledge, drawn by the abundance of rare and mystical flora found within its shadowy depths. Within this domain of darkness lies a treasure trove of herbs, fruits, and botanical wonders, each possessing elusive properties that hint at longevity and vitality. This ethereal sea resembles a lost continent of botanical marvels, harbouring an abundance of nt life that defies conventional understanding. Herbs with mystical properties, fruits brimming with longevity-inducing essences, and botanical wonders that seem untouched by time or decay popte the inds and depths of this shadowy realm. A sea famous all over the world for holding many potent herbs. When the darkness was swept away, the Heavenly Will could see a cube, down in the bottom of that sea. This cube seems to be the thing that create this darkness that pervaded the Heaven and Earth. The energy swept only for a few moments and then the energy dissipated and the darkness returns again. The Heavenly Will look toward the Turbulent Sea and he could see only a silhouette and could not see anything more substantial. As for the Blood Sea, the Blood Sea howls and groans but the Heavenly Will could not see beyond the red water of its seas Some of these hides very deeply The Heavenly Will is now afraid. And so, He watches and observes. His intention to stop Azief breakthrough had stopped and now, He has the intention to let things happens so He could see more and understand more. For now, the interest between Azief and the Heavenly Will aligned with each other. ¡­ The world experiences turbulence once more. The ten Seas behaves weirdly And everyone who could sense the energy that swept the world could tell that this is probably the doings of Deth Monarch. That rule breaker That is what Azief is to the people of the world. A rule breaker. When the Netherworld Sea appears in the sky the Blood Sea seems to howl, like there is a monster deep inside the Blood Sea that wants to go out Then the Blood Sea boils and its waves be turbulent and many of its wraiths flew to the Netherworld Sea. To the eyes of the observer from far away, it looks like the wraiths is flying toward the Netherworld Sea. But, for anyone who is sailing the Blood Sea, the pirates that dares sails this terrifying sea, what they see is different What they see is that the wraiths howls and screams. The demonic creatures screech like they are in pain and their expression looks like they are being afraid. That sight alone scares them To the eyes of those who is looking at the phenomenon what they see is not that they were flying eagerly toward the Netherworld Sea in the sky No, they did not fly toward the Netherworld Sea in the sky. They were sucked into it. They did note willingly. And the more denizens of the Blood Sea it absorbed, the stronger the pressure from the Netherworld Sea exerts to the world The Netherworld Sea that seems illusory at first be even more clearer and more solid and death aura fills the world from the Heavens above to the Earth below. The Netherworld Sea contains the power of death and the longer it appears in the sky, the more death aura is gathers and the sea bes thicker, seemingly having more weight and the sense of death became even heavier. The very essence that flows through the realms of the living and dead is now stirring. Souls could be seen in every droplet ofherworld water. There is the Netherworld Sea in the sky and there is that white light of Aether. Life and Death intertwine with each other, like bncing creation Chaos and order, with life being chaos and death being order. There is creation and destruction. Aether and Nether energy,plete opposite of each other and so the essence it forms is also different from each other The Aether Essence Avatar is clothed in white garbed robe, like he is clothed in light. And when Azief sees this, looking at the floating Essence Avatars of Aether he could not help but think that the Aether Essence Avatar is the same as that being and it was this that made him realize something He probably modelled the Aether avatar from that being. Aether avatar of Azief really looks like the Creator. Clothed in light, celestial clouds swirling, life force emanated out from the Avatar. And the Nether energy essence avatar is clothed in dark garbed robe, each thread of the dark robe seems like it is crafted from the darkness of human souls. The essence energy of Death Monarch also seems to affect the ten Seas in an unexpected way. For example, the Netherworld Sea affects the Blood Sea. The Nether energy affects the Sea of Darkness. Aether affects the Sea of Light. And some essence affect more than one sea, each of Azief essence is affecting the world, absorbing the energy that they needed to condense an Essence Avatar. The energy of the world seems boundless but seemingly boundless does not mean it is truly boundless. The energy of the world decrease a little. But a little isa already a lot. This is the energy of the entire world It is likeparing the sea to a river. It is like hearing the sea level of the world decreased one centimeter. All over the world. That is the proportion of energy that Azief had just absorbed just to create his Essence Avatar. And the Essence Avatar is not yetplete. More energy would be absorbed and the consumption of energy for breaking though, especially for someone like Azief is destined to be massive. As of now, the Aether and the Nether Essence Avatar is nearlyplete. Azief did not know what happens to the Ten Seas. He did not see the hidden things underneath the sea. And fright now, even if he did see it, he would not care about it. He is sweating, trembling, he felt like he had not eaten for days, he is thirsty, exhumated, tired. But...but¡­he could not stop The Nether Essence Avatar bes more powerful, the death aura around it bes even more pronounced. Just looking at it makes people feels unpleasant. These two opposite concepts of Aether and Nether should be against each other but when they are formed, they seems to look at each other and seem to understand the other. Complete opposite, a duality of the other, but¡­. bnced. In the sky, the Netherworld Sea bes longer and longer and it could be seen all over the world. Reality of this world seems to be distorted, souls flying toward the skies, ghost howling and ethereal creatures was sucked toward that sea Monsters all over the world that is weak and unable to resist the absorbing all flew up toward the sky and is absorbed into the Netherworld Sea Azief look at theherworld Sea and he frowns a bit. He looks at it and he sighs. Because even though he could not feel what the Netherworld Sea is doing, he could tell what is happening The Netherworld Sea is not absorbing them No, that would be too simple The Netherworld Sea is eating them, grinding them and digesting them. And each time, it eats them, grinds them and digest them¡­the Netherworld Sea be stronger and the Nether Essence be strong and its avatar be more solid. And the Nether Essence Avatar seems to gained some kind of enlightenment. The Nether energy around him be even more solid And then the Nether Essence Avatar stand up and the moment it stands up, powerful energy pierces the sky The sky quakes, the clouds turns dark red and the Nether Essence Avatar made a grasping motion with its hand and a sword descended down from the Netherworld Sea that is in the sky A stream of Netherworld Sea water turns into a sword made of Nether Energy. The death energy around this sword would kill any living beings that is close to him. Even Disk Formation leveler could not escape this death energy and would die easily if they are exposed to it. But because there is other Azief Essence here, the aura from the other Essence is containing this death energy from being released If not¡­. this death energy from the sword would kill every living being in Pandemonium and beyond. "A sword that could cut any concepts of life" Smiling, he added "A Nether Sword" >> Chapter 1638 Envious of Perfection

Chapter 1638 Envious of Perfection

"A Nether Sword" Containing the death force, able to cut concepts of Life, absolute power of death, absolute power of destruction Even the space and time around the sword is destroyed. It is destroyed and try to reinvent itself but around that sword, time and space is unable to fill the gap Both of these energies is quickly extracted from his body The Essence Avatar emanated energies and the whole world shakes and trembles But what happens to Azief? The source of this power? In Pandemonium, he is still concentrating, extracting the energy from his body. Of course, if this is documented it might seem easy. Words are easy. Action is not. And that is how it feels when doing this. It is like you are ripping something that is a part of you. Like cutting the limbs of your organ And you have to watch it and feel it as it happens. The energy turns tows, thews turns to Essence, the Essence condense and be an avatar, the avatar be sentient, a life is born, a thought is born, the life is eternal, the thought is eternal Defying the natural order, condensing the Essence, to reach to the peak That is the methods of Separation. That is the Separation of the Essence and the body. And what happens to Azief? He coughed blood. He trembles in pain. He is sweating. He is shaking And he looks at the ground. Amidst the powerful fluctuation energy that his essence avatar is emanating, Azief, the true body is very weak "Huh?" he mutters when he looks at the ground. On the ground he could see something peculiar. He could see his blood. But his blood is now red And he could not help but chuckles seeing this When he is in Divine Comprehension level, he did not cough blood. Because his body is made of energy Hence when he is injured, his body leaks energy to the surroundings, to the world and the energy be one with the Heaven and Earth When he is in Disk Formation, he bleeds But he bleeds golden blood like the stories of old gods. And now, as he condense each Essence and brings them out from his body, he could feel that not only his body be fatigue. He could feel life is leaving him. A certain vitality of force is leaving his body. And he bes weaker and weaker. And he chuckles because he now knows that as he continues to persist in this, he knows what he is sacrificing. Longevity But he did not care. He is now past the point of caring. Even though his Essence Avatar is making all of this earth-shaking heavenly phenomenon appears all over the Heaven and Earth, Azief himself is in a pinch right now. His body is bing weaker and weaker and he even begins to sweat. He feels pains, and he feel tired, he feel hungry and his body is no longer?a body of pure energy He is turning to mortal form with mortal physique with mortal weakness. Azief should have look sallow and weak. And even though his body does show that weakness, his eyes shines with bright colours, full of life, full of confidence There is a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, like the feeling of pain that he is now experiencing is nothing but a trifle with the condensing of the Aether and Nether Law the pressure that his Essence Avatar emanated bes even more powerful Space and time around him copse, not knowing whether to go forward or backwards, like some kind of phenomena that would only happen near a ck hole The ground seems transparent like it existed in the ne and not existing at the same time By now, the whole world probably could already see and feel the pressure that Azief Essence Avatar is emanating and by now, all the world power probably could already connect the dots ande to the conclusion that Death Monarch is in the process of breakthrough Azief did not stop. The more he feels that he is weak, the more he is determined to see this through "I could not stop" This is not simply his determination. He simply could not stop. Not at this point, not at any point when he started doing this Unlike normal method of breakthrough for Essence Creation, the moment Azief choose the path of the Three Separations, he knows he could not stop at all. In the normal method of Essence Creation, if he creates one Essence Avatar, he could stop there. He would then umte enough energy and enoughprehension of thews of his avatar before condensing another Essence Avatar And on and on it goes until all of the Law Avatar is turned into an Essence Avatar. Essence of the Laws does not need to be an avatar. The avatar is simply so that it is easier to split the consciousness and for the avatar to learn by itself That is the normal method. That is themon method. Azief did not follow the normal method and he did not follow themon method He wanted Perfection. And perfection is always envied. And it is always a taboo. Perfection means there is nothingcking And because nothing iscking the requirement is harder. Because it is Perfect. And Perfection is always harder. Azief must condense all thirteen of his Law Avatar into Essence in one go. And each time he condenses his Law into Essence his life force is decreasing. Ten thousand years of longevity drained in just a few minutes But Azief could not stop. Once he stop, the process is stopped and his breakthrough would be considered a failure. And Azief don''t think he would be so lucky likest time Last time, he was in a mysterious ce and when?he is out of that mysterious ce, the effect of the bacsh of a failed, breakthrough did not happen to him This time, he is quite sure if he failed, there is no second chance. And Azief did not want to rely in such illusory luck It is good if he have that illusory luck, but as he had learned, luck and fortune, misfortune and bad luck, all of this is the tool of fate and destiny It is hard to believe in them and it is not good to rely on this. Because there is always a price Azief is on the ground, he looks at the sky, and his vision could no longer pierce through the clouds. In the past with all thews of the world under hismand, how easy it was for him to see through everything He could see pass through walls, his gaze could reach the end of the world and there is nothing in the world he could not see been from millions of miles away Physical barrier is nothing in front of his eyes. But now, after condensing the Laws into Essence with the Laws now out of his being and out from his existence, all he could see when he look up toward the sky, is dark clouds, golden skies and blue skies that covers the world He sees even less than the people of Pandemonium who could see the energy dancing among the clouds in the forms of mist,ws that dances alongside these energies. Azief could see none of that "Mortal" he mutters. And he chuckles. Before, in order to understand and in order to breakthrough, he tries to pretend to be mortal. But in the end, pretending is pretending. Even when he seals his body into mortal form, and even though there is danger all around him, the reason why Azief was still so calm and could easily fish and explore the forest because there is still the fact that the seal could be undone and if danger trulyes to him, he could instantly be a godlike existence Danger is not truly a danger. Even when he tries to forget that, how could he forget that? So, how could there be truly danger for him It is only now, that he tasted back the weakness of being mortal that he feels fear and afraid once more. Uncertainty breeds fear and fear bring about weakness. What he did is simply a God cosying as a mortal. So, he could not truly understand. But now, as he strips his divine abilities and divine powers from himself, he truly felt like a mortal Feeling the powerlessness, the uncertainty of fate and destiny, feeling all of the insecurities one would have as a mortal, the fears. Azief could do heroic and valiant feat because he knows he could survive. But could he do the same thing, if he could die? Those who could sacrifice their life for their belief, that is courage that Azief must learn. Azief could sacrifice his life for getting stronger but deep down inside his heart, Azief always felt this invincibility when he is in death and life scenario Did he not risk anything? He risk it. But could he do that again? Now¡­.now that he has more thing to lose¡­ it is not so easy to have that daredevil attitude like he was when he first embarked in his journey At that time, he has nothing, he has no family, no attachment, no friends, no love, no brothers. But now...now things are very different Before, he did not have that many things to lose. Not many things to protect. Not many people that he love. Now, it is different. He have people he did not want to lose. People he wanted to protect. People that he love He has a lot of things, he has family, he has attachment, friends, love, brothers. And more and more this all makes him love life, and fear death. And now, as he is weakened, there is that sense of defiance again He loves life¡­.but why should he fear death!! "What is to fear death?!" he shouted >> Chapter 1639 Arrogance Chapter 1639 Arrogance "What is to fear death?!" he shouted That defiance that he once had, when he said those words towards Sofia , decades ago, rises up again Before, he fought against the world. And now he found out that fate and destiny, the world and the Universe are all against him. A puppet on a string. And he wanted to cut all of this string from him. And for that he needs to be stronger. He closes his eyes, ignores the sky and look inside him and he is back in his Inner World. " I could scarcely feel any energy left" he thought to himself. His Inner world right now looks like a dead world and the stars and the skies are copsing into itself , miniature of the real Universe The world feels like a dead world and the universe beyond this world is also dying Dead world, dead universe But there is still a fewws holding it all up so it would not copsepletely. There is still the Primordial energy still in his body Of the many energies in his body, this one is the most mysterious and one of the few energies that he did not truly master. He masters some of its application but not all. And he is hoping that when this energy is turned into an Essence Avatar, that it wouldprehend the Primordial energies more than he is and he could manipte more of the things that primordial energy could affect. This energy is the primordial energy that originated everything And when Azief said everything, he means everything. Reality, time, space, life, death, matter energy, and every possible and impossible concept existing and non-existing in the omniverse, from a single particr to the infinite Omniverse This force, this energy is the link that connects and keeps the omniverse and its concepts working as they should; since this force is the primordial source of everything and the one thatbines all, everything has its energy, giving the user control of everything and every alien concept And out of every energy that he have this is the energy he rarely used. Because most of the time he is on Earth And the otherws that he have is sufficient enough for him to use and with ack of any suitable opponent, Azief rarely had to use this kind of energy to fight against anyone Anyone who master this energy and could take it up a notch is considered a Supreme Being Being like Azul is the example of primordial energy elevated to a different level. For ack of a better word, the step up from Primordial energy is Omnipotence. The energy is extracted and a purple auraes out from Azief body and this purple aura quickly forms into a silhouette of a person A powerful aura rushes toward the sky and this time thews of the world went wild. Azief feel a lot weaker than before. His Inner world and his Inner Universe are now copsing and his body is bing even more weaker as he began to look pale like a person who is sick. The Primordial Essence turns into arge avatar the size of eight feet tall and the moment it came out it was like Athena sprang out from the head of Zeus. And this kind of energy affected everything around it. "Only four more" Azief did not notice the cosmic clouds but there is a feeling in his heart. That something is brewing. Even though he no longer has his sense enhanced and he could not see the clouds that is forming above the heaven, Azief could not help but feel this feeling like something is approaching. And he also felt that the weakness of his body is now even more tiring and he could not help but wanting to quickly extract out all of the energies in his body and condense it as fast as possible "I feel like there is a cmity that is about to happen" this is only his thought and he had nothing to back this up. But Azief trusted his instinct very much. He felt it is more advantageous for him to quickly extract his Essence. All the thirteen energies andws that he had cultivated must quickly be extracted out A hunch. "A tribtion" he thought to himself. Azief right now is surrounded by al, kinds of aura. Fortunately, enough, all of this auraes from his essence and as such it did not harm him even though the aura itself has repelled anyone that wanting toe close But precisely because of that, he could not see the gathering cosmic clouds above the stratosphere of Earth He could only rely on his instinct right now "And the weaker I am, the easier it is" he thought to himself. He notices that. Yes, he is getting weaker. But also at the same time, he realizes the speed at which he extracted his Essence be doubled and tripled There is the wisdom of if there is pain, at least make it fast And he wanted to make it as fast as possible. He closes his eyes and once again he is inside his Inner world Now, his Inner World is already very lifeless, bleak and grey Like the colours were robbed from this world. Azief smiles bitterly "Resurrection after death. Whenever one quality reaches its peak, it will naturally begin to transform into the opposite quality" His Inner World looks like a world that is dying. No, it is dying. But he believes that once he breakthrough, his Inner World will be stronger If he failed, then his opportunity to break into the higher realm is dashed. But for someone like Azief who had breakthrough to all the realms, and knowing that destiny and fate has a n for him, knows that as long as he prepares himself and act ordingly, it would not be hard for him to breakthrough This is the confidence of the strong. This is the confidence of a winner. Because once you win a lot of victory, there is this kind of arrogance And this kind of arrogance is like an invincible confidence that is honed with victory Azief close his eyes and then he feels the wind blowing inside his Inner World. The wind is cold and it has that trace of death And then as he digs deeper, he cold feels the souls in his Inner World. Hidden underneath everything, of everyyer of every existence in his Inner World Even though this Inner World itself is crumbling, it crumbles gradually and it seems very slow. Because there are stillws that keep this Inner World standing. After all, even a person with One disk could have an Inner World so Azief who has thirteen Laws and thirteen energies each one a majorw of the Universe¡­. that alone shows how much damage his Inner World could take. Even when almost half of the energies in this Inner World was extracted, it still stands and there is even a different kind of energies that is trying to heal this Inner World Azief could sense all of this in that fleeting moment when he closes his eyes and feels the energy that is inside his Inner World And then heughed Andughing, he extracted another energy out of his body, anotherw that make up his Inner World. He made a grasping motion with his hand and the moment he did that; souls emerge from theyers of existence in Azief Inner World. Soul energy. Soul Essence would be formed In the real world, the moment the Soul Essence was formed, a powerful explosion st urs. This st is just like that st before. A st of energy that pushes the spread of Azief energy even further away The whole world could feel it now. Other than a few forbidden and mysterious zone where Azief energy could not prate, most of the continents all over the world, could feel this energy. The difference is only in the degree of feelings. Some feel it acutely and some senses it like a subtle energy that is slightly different than the energy in the air He extracted the Soul energy almost immediately. And the pain almost tears him apart Azief clutch his chest and his forehead scrunched "Argh!" And then an energy st erupted BOOOM! Myriads energies around Azief Essence avatar is swirling wildly. Like a symphony of chaos. It goes to the heavens above and pierce the earth below, the entire area of the forest is ttened, leaving the forest to turn into nd filled with rising energies. These energies seem to embedded itself around the area of the forest. Probably after this, his ce would be a ce filled with all kinds of energies that it could help people toprehend thews that they practiced Shining golden and white and ck, these aura swirls around the Soul Essence Avatar. It swirls slowly at first before it picked up pace and then it began to swirls likes ck hole sucking light all around it However, instead of light that is being sucked into the Soul Essence, it is more like it is sucking an intangible thing, Like concept, thoughts, dreams, memories, emotion. That kind of intangible things. Soul. An Essence of Soul. That is what it absorbs. And the more it absorbs, the more powerful the pressureing from the Soul Essence Avatar. From a ball of energy to quickly became a mist figure before quickly morphing into Azief appearance and physique The Soul Essence Avatar sits cross legged in the air; its figure quickly solidified to create a clear figure. >> Chapter 1640 Reforged Chapter 1640 Reforged And then Azief could see souls. Souls flying toward the Soul Essence Like a moth flying toward fire. From monsters, to other living beings, it flew to the Soul Essence avatar, like it is a beacon of salvation. The souls thate to the Soul Essence the fastest are the souls in Pandemonium. And there are tens of thousands of millions of souls flying toward the Soul Essence. Azief could not see each and every single soul but he could guess why there is so many souls of monsters that is sucked into the Soul Essence "I took Pandemonium using force" Nowadays people refer to the continent where Death Monarch is living as Pandemonium But it is not always called Pandemonium. Instead, in the past there is another name for it. Pandemonium in the past is one of the forbidden areas of the world At that time, the name for Pandemonium is actually Australia. After the Fall, the entirend is filled with monsters. There is powerful beast and monsters fighting each other in this continent and most of the inhabitants of Australia was wiped out by these monsters and beast. It wasn''t until Azief decided to create a base, that he clears all of the monsters residing in Pandemonium He kills tens of thousands of monsters and those who are not killed by him flees to another ce Hence, it is not that surprising for him that the moment the Soul Essence appears, it quickly gains form. Because there are many souls that could be grinded into a source of energy for his Soul Essence. And at the same time, Azief could feel those ancient souls that also is inside the Soul Essence avatar. After all, when Azief once walk the Supremacy Stairway, he remembers that when he was on tenth steps, the souls of remnants of an ancient world also enter the consciousness of his Soulw Avatar As for the news souls thate from thends of Pandemonium, there is more souls of beast and monsters and Azief found it hard to see any humans'' souls being absorbed by his Soul Essence If its people, it might show some reaction but as it is a monster, the face of this monster all seems the same. Azief knows what the Soul Essence absorbed Their lives, their memories, their emotions, their cause and effects of Karma, Destiny and Fate is all absorbed and is being understood. And when all of it is understood the Soul Essence would beplete. Before, the Soul was not absorbed but integrated inside the Soul Law Avatar. But now, it ispletely different. It is absorbed. Azief look at this and that bis the best deduction he could deduce He is not quite sure whether he is right or not. He is not confident that he is right. Because the Soul Essence is now separated from him The soul is like the life of a person. It is not the Soul Body absorbed these souls. It is these souls that hovers between Heaven and Earth that absorbed themselves into Azief Law Body. That is how it is before. Like a water that absorbed the other water. But now, as thew turns into Essence, this essence is very selfish. It absorbed. It steals. And the more it absorbed, the more it steals, the more solid it became Every soul is like a story. And the souls wanted to be remembered. In some way or the other. Even monsters seem to have this instinctive reaction. To want to know their story and to want someone to remember this story. Azief could even see some past enemies that he killed on Earth; their soul is absorbed into the Soul Essence. "Hoh" he suddenly eximed. Among the souls, he could see the Weronian souls flying toward the Soul Essence "It is reasonable" he thought to himself Since the Fall, there is many dead humans all over the world. Some turns to ashes and some turn into food for the monsters and beast But there is another living being that has also died in drove. And that is the Weronian. After the upation of the Weronian and the counterattack by humanity that followed, the Weronian was killed Tens of thousands of them were killed and there is also a few thousands of them that escapes. So now as the Soul Essence is attracting the souls in Earth, the Weronian souls are also attracted and fly toward the Soul Essence like a moth flying towards the fire. Fortunately, enough, this Soul Essence also have some function of the Soul Law Avatar. Their resentments is being pacified by the Soul Law Body. The Soul Law Body is like an infinite''s abodes of heavenly paradises. But it could also be the Underworld of infinite torment. The Soul Law Body seems to be a heaven and Underworld at the same time for these souls. As for the Soul Essence, it is nothingness. And from these Souls, it would create worlds, paradises and hell And the Soul Essence Avatar be more solid and then the Soul Essence Avatar opens its eyes. The moment it opens its eyes, shining light glows and covers one-thousand-kilometer radiuses of area with bright light. The souls was turns to ashes by this light. Some survives and some turns into nothingness. Azief could only see this but he did not understand anything. He did not understand what his Soul Essence wanted to do. "Cut souls?" Maybe, it is trying to do the same thing like when his Soulw Avatar died in the past where he cuts the soul that is full of resentment Or, maybe his Essence Avatar has different kind of n. And there is another thing that happens when the Soul energy condense to be an Essence. Apparitions. And it appears all over the forest. These apparitions ranges from misty silhouette of humans to misty silhouette of beast and monsters Just like the other it is the soul of the dead. He could see it but Azief doubt other people could see it. They probably could not see it. The Soul Essence is extracted out and Azief feel another bout of weakness, another life force seems to be leaving him But this time it is only life force that is draining. He could feel that his senses be duller. He could not feel everything clearly like before. He could not feel the wind brushing through the side of his cheeks or the feeling of sensation of his skin His senses is robbed from him. "What is this?" he mutters to himself as he felt another thing that is happening inside his body. The energy around his body and inside his body is loosening. "My body" he could feel it this time. His body is a pure energy body. Abandon the body, roams the realms of the Universe as energy, breach through physical barrier of space and time! That is the state of a Divine Comprehension realm. But now as he extracted his energy one by one, there is now a change in his body. The energy in his body loosening before it tightens and Azief could feel it instinctively that his body is no longer a body of pure energy. Instead, he could feel that his body is bing¡­.solid. He is possessing real physique again. He could feel blood pumping again. He could feel that the bones in his body feels a bit more real, a bit stronger. And then his body roars with a vitality. And Azief smiles "it has been a long time" Azief before he bes a being of pure energy has an Eternal Physique. It made his body nearly indestructible by normal means. It made him able to fight people a realm higher than him and it made him invincible in the same realm. His skin suddenly glows golden The injury of his body inside or outside is healed almost immediately. His flesh also glows gold and elemental energy of the world could not prate but only nourish him His vein also thrums with ancient source of energy, further nourishing and rejuvenating his body. His body is constantly rewiring back the energy to turn it into the same physique that Azief had in the past. The thunder above wanted to strike down but it could pass the fluctuation of energy of the Essence Avatar. His aura spreads out, a golden domain exuded out, pressure of a divine being bursting out, pressuring the Heaven and Earth His bones turns into Celestial Bones, the strength of which now could punch a and shatters a. His meridians sucks the energy of the world, the Nine Openings appears once again, in each openingys an ancient energy, pure, powerful and perfect The umtion of this created the Sovereign precedence now, stronger than ever. Before, this Sovereign presence could oppress existence below Seed Forming. But Azief estimated that if he manages toplete this breakthrough, his Sovereign Presence could oppress every existence below Essence Creation. His Violet Pce, is providing an enormous pool of vitality, probably repairing his longevity that he had just use. This is his Eternal Physique, now improved even more. But this did not make him feel ted. Or happy. Because no matter how powerful his physical body right now, the energy in his body is leaving him. And the more it is like this, the more he feels uneasy. This premonition that something bad is about to happen to him is stronger than ever >> Chapter 1641 Obsessions Chapter 1641 Obsessions Fortunately, enough, his physique itself is very powerful if not Azief is quite sure he would be drained by now and he would not be able to finish this process. Azief now understood why all those who walk Perfection path must attain perfection in every step of the breakthrough. Because even if one is missing, it would cut off the chance to be stronger , cut off the chance to breakthrough in the future The requirement of his breakthrough is strict. And he chuckles "If it''s not strict then everyone probably could pass it through" "Because Perfection is like that" And probably because of that it is so hard. But this kind ofplicated and hard requirement does have a great effect if it ispleted. Anyone who walk such a path is destined to be a powerhouse in the Universe, if they persist in it. Stronger than their peers, closer to the Truth, closer to the Peak! Even if they decide to abandon this path midway, that alone still qualifies them to be a powerhouse in the universe. There is many people who find their own path Perfection path is powerful. But it is not a path for everyone. One person could walk this path and realize that this path is not the path that they wanted to walk If that path is not the path you wanted to walk, then why would you walk it? Would you have such conviction? No, most people won''t have such conviction. They would falter midway, or stumble near the end Some people abandon it not because they couldn''t walk it to the end, but because they found their true path. No matter how powerful the perfection Path is, it also need to take ount of who is walking that path Perfection path is not a path that anyone could walk till the end. Because to walk this path, requires more than just grit, or hard work. It needs luck, destiny, fate, cause and effect, all lined up for you to walk it to the end All of the other paths in the Omniverse could be pierced through by hard work. But Perfection could not. Those who could walk it till the end, has the destiny to walk it to the end. Luck favours them. Destiny loves them. Fate aided them. Cause and effect pointed the way. Karma guided them This is a path that is affected by external factors. Because whoever could walk the Perfection path, is not ordinary person. And the destiny of such person is always grand And that is not apliment. Those who have great destiny rarely ends up well. The Reformer, the Revolutionary, the one charging forward, the one that opens the curtains to an era, the one that needed an era, these are the temtes of people with great destiny But rarely these people ended up well. That is the price of a great destiny. "But, this is really not easy" he said with a forced smile. Azief feels more and more weaker and more of his longevity is expended. He looks at his skin and his skin seem to be wrinkly. He ages. Longevity as long as Heaven and Earth¡­.but now that longevity is being expended in just a few minutes to turn him old. When he reaches the realm of Divine Comprehension realm, his lifespan has expanded to millions of years. Unless he uses that longevity or burn that longevity away, his lifespan would be as long as the creation of earth and beyond it Lifespan is also a kind of energy. And it could be used up when he is injured, when he use powers beyond his limit, when he burns his lifespan to strengthen his attack. But nothing, nothing couldpare to the way this cutting of oneself did not his lifespan. Each energy that he separates from himself cut millions of years of lifespan. The Heavenly Will did not yet have enough power to chain the lifespan of beings like Azief whose cultivation realm surpasses the Heavenly Will Long lived beings have limitations of their own. But that limitation could not yet be imposed. The situation on Earth is quite¡­.to put it in a mild manner, disorderly Heaven and Earth follows different order, the living beings in chaos, the order and rules are reversed, the might of mortals surpass the Will of the Heavens. But even without that limitation, even with his long lifespan that is hard to imagine for any human being, to imagine millions of years of life, even with all that, seemingly having an inexhaustible life force and lifespan, all of that is squandered in just a few dozen minutes This is bone breaking method. This is life destroying method. Longevity is cut. Energy is cut. The two is connected. The energy gave him the lifespan. And now that connection is severed. And so, lifespan is cut. This is the meaning of Separation. It is a pity that Azief could not see how much more of his longevity is there. But with each weakness, Azief seems to understand something He is experiencing decline. He is experiencing weakness that he never thought he would experience again He felt powerless. Weak. Helpless. And he chuckles. And even when he chuckles he cough And when he cough, he could feel his throat burns and his entire body seem to be trembling. He felt like he just got a bad fever. His forehead is burning. And nothing feels right about his body. His veins feel like they are on fire, his flesh felt like it would melt and his bones feels like it would crack if he even mores a few centimetres And he chuckles even more Because he was reminded of something. There is this kind of tribtion in the Jade Empire Not every being have this same kind of tribtion but in many of the world under the Three Thousand Worlds, this tribtion is quitemon. Five Decay of Heavenly Beings. It is not exactly the same. But it took Azief longevity, took his senses, and took all the things that made him divine He now experience pain, fatigue, he bes dirty, his energy withers, he sweat, he smells, and his emotion is also affected, unable to muster happy feelings or optimism It is like the Immortal is about to die, bing mortal, shedding the heavenly demeanour and guise, the energy spreads out to the Heaven and Earth, returning what the Heaven gives and the Earth nurtures. Isn''t is the same? He thought to himself. Azief look up, saw the blinding light, the aura of his essence avatar filling the skies, like the aurora in the northern skies. How beautiful, is it not? But how painful it is for him to create this kind of scene It is very poetic that pain creates the most beautiful things. And heughs and as heugh he felt his chest hurts Still, heughs. Then what makes him able to still persist? Azief remembers something. And that memory gave him the strength. Obsession. Love, hate, these are all powerful emotion. But what makes these two feeling so profound and impactful? Obsession. Strong obsession. Love is like that. Hate is also like that. So, he condense another Essence, his Obsession to reach the Peak, his obsession to be strong burns stronger than ever In his mind, he saw the destruction of the human race, he saw the fate that could befall his loved, he saw his own fate, his brothers, his family, people he doesn''t know and he knows that all of this tragedy that is ying out in his mind is not real But it is a possibility And that possibility always nearlye true multiple times. The Fall. The Fake World. The Weronian Invasion. Sithulran. The Demon Kings. The intruder from another worlds ands and gxies. All of these threats is jumbling up in his mind. All¡­.are possibilities. And that fuel his obsession even harder. "I could not stop now!" he shouted to the sky. His shout no longer pierces the Heavens and no longer possess the power he had before like when he is in Divine Comprehension realm In the past, if he shouted like this, the sky would open up , and the heavens would quake But right now, his shout is like a mortal shouting. And in this shout, there is that determination and another aura rose up to the sky, shakes the Heavens and makes all the Ten Seas tremble Once again, a powerful wave of energy was released and this energy ripples all across the world. Once again, the things and monsters that was hidden from the world, hidden in the depths of the sea is revealed to the Heavenly Will and to those who would look and observe But all of this have nothing to do with Azief. A divine energy rose up from him and then this divine energy separates itself from him. Bout of weakness, the feeling of being mortal has never felt so clearly to him. The weakness of the mortal that he had long forgotten reminded him in this moment Now, he is condensing his Divine Essence. The whole world stirs and divine energy fills the sky and the earth. There is the sound of chanting thates out of nowhere, songs that could not be identified but the music which calms the mind and soothes the soul The Song of the Sea, the Song of the Forest, the Song of the Mountains, of the beast, of rivers andkes, of wind and storms, of fire and water, these songs which could only be heard but some people could now be heard all over the world For those who never listens to it before now that they listen, the song are beautiful, terrifying, captivating, disorienting all at the same time >> Chapter 1642 Courtesy Chapter 1642 Courtesy The moment that the Divine Essence Avatar forms in the real world, the sky that was already torn apart cracks even more The space cracks and created void space. Even as the energy of Heaven and Earth tries to heal this cack, it is not easy. Energy pouring in and out The energy pouring in, is from the instinctual reaction of the world to save itself from being sucked into that Void space As for the pouring in, it is the breaches of worlds. Space and time cracks and created breaches to other worlds other realities, other parallel nes of Earths and even other dimensions ands and universe "Hah, huh, hah, uhuk, uhuk" Azief fell down to the ground, his knee hitting the earth, the ground under his knee cracks like a crisp wood broken by an axe He is having difficulty breathing, feeling like there is a stone on top of his chest and the back of his body The Divine Essence Avatar forms itself and it slowly morphs into a being that looks like Azief But he is filled with Divine energy and only divine energy. The divine energy this being have is pure without ws, unstained by any other energy The Songs that could be heard all around the world seems toe from him. It starts from the head to the toes, forming itself like it has materialized out of nowhere. When the Divine Essence body is fully formed even though the Avatar looks translucent, the Laws and Concepts around its body spirals into the void and nothingness. The weight of the divine power crush allws and concept. The Divine Essence Avatar put down its feet on the ground and the entire world shakes and storms arose From the north to the south, from the west to the east, the earth shakes and the ten seas reveals it secret for a longer time The Divine Essence avatar look around, his eyes seems to take everything in, and the world-shaking pressure from the Divine Essence Avatar fills the heaven above and the earth below. The Heaven is in disarray, the clouds dissipated again, forming again, dissipating, like some kind of cycle, some kind of invisible fight. The Heaven wanted to repair itself, yet each time it tries tor repair itself, the energy from the avatar keep piercing it, testing the Heavens repeatedly. The energy also pierces deep into the Earth. It did not pierce the Earth like some kind of giant stake, but pierces it like some kind of invisible arrow. It did not create giant craters or create havoc, but pierces the energy of the Earth, touching the mantle of the Earth Since the Multiversal Convergence, the Earth also bes bigger and the Earth Core was also transformed It is transformed into a magical thing. It is still the Earth Coire but now injected with magic and mystic methods, it is like a beating heart. If the Heaven has will, if the Heaven has life, how could Earth not have a will, how could the Earth not have a life? His energy collided with the other energies of the essence avatar and melded to form a perfect energy that spreads even more all over the world By now, only a few people in the world could not guess what happened The other probably had guessed that this must have something to do with Death Monarch If this was the world before, there would be surveince devices that would be send to Pandemonium to see what happened. But now the distance between each world power are very far. The only people that could travel easily in thew brave world is people who have Divine Comprehension realm like Azief, Hikigaya and Jean. But Hikigaya is on the sky and looking at the heavens above. Jean is doing his own thing. And even though he notices, he would not cross the boundary. Both Jean and Hikigaya understood that if they go to Pandemonium right now, they might be offending Death Monarch Because they both would also feel the same way if they were in a breakthrough and someone like Death Monarch came to watch, then they would not be pleased They probably would be angry Because then they could not pay attention to their breakthrough, worried that the open that came to watch them in breaking through has bad intention. They have to put their guard up. And in that situation, how could they pass the tribtions? So, by noting to Pandemonium, by not doing anything to Pandemonium right now, whether it be helping them to disperse the pressure oring near Pandemonium, that alone is enough That alone shows their considerations. They did not watch and look because they did not want Death Monarch to misunderstand. They did note to see and to observe, because they did not want Death Monarch to have suspicion They did not make any moves because they understood. And they knows that Death Monarch would understand Doing nothing¡­.is doing something. This is the essence of that method. The only two people in the world that is qualified to watch, the only two people in the world that could traverse all the distance and goes to Pandemonium right now did not do it because they understood this. And Azief even though he is now weak and his mind is heavy with all kinds of thought, also understood this. Azief thinks about this in less than a second before his mind is pull from any distracting thought, and focus only on breaking through The Divine Essence avatar is now sucking the divinity of Heaven and Earth The absorbance power was so strong that even the Heavenly Will is rmed. The energy of the world decreased by another percent and the Divine Essence avatar be even more solid. And as it bes more solid, the more it shows it magnificence. It began to walk and each step, each movement, even the most inconsequential one like moving his finger, it disperse divine energy to the surroundings. The soil be divine soil, grass be divine grass, everything seems to be affected, bing divine in its own way, touched by the Essence of Divinity, leaping through a qualitative leap to their existence. Even a small stone would be divine stone, filled with divine energy contained in it if it''s close to the Divine Essence Avatar. Nourished by the Heaven and Earth, blessed by Divine Energy, how could it not evolve? How could it not have transformed? The strength of the Divine Essence avatar be stronger as more and more breaches could be seen all over the skies of Pandemonium Azief just watches the sky, trying to see and trying to observe. His eyes could not see much more. Right now, his body not only is weakening, his senses is also failing him He felt like he is going to faint, his body seem to be experiencing shock, and his eyes could not see clearly, his ears could not hear things and he feel like he is about to lose his consciousness His Divine Avatar on the other hand is bing stronger as thews of the world around its body goes out of order and light began filling the entire area. A Divine Light that came from the very existence of the Divine Essence avatar. This divine light created a chain and this chain, swirls around the Netherworld Sea that is above the clouds, high in the Heavens. Azief saw this vaguely and he smiles He remembers that the same thing happened when he was in the Supremacy Stairway. At that time, the when the Divine Law Avatar get up from the step, light fills the entire step and the Divine Light thates from the existence of the Divine Law Avatar chains up with the Netherworld Sea, chains up with the light of the Celestial power and other essence of power that the other Law Avatar had emanated It did not use this chain to tied itself with the other energies but to harmonize with it And the same thing is happening right now. The divine light thates from the Divine Essence Avatar is now melding and taking and giving each other power and strengthening each other abilities,ws and energies Harmonizing. Essence of Chaos and Essence of Harmony, Azief thought to himself. The divine energy around the world is concentrated in the Divine Essence and the Divine Essence Avatar be even more solid. And then the Divine Essence Avatar made a grasping motion with his hand. The space tears up, time flows back, the Heavens change colors, the world shakes and a sword materialized from the broken space. Divine energy flows out from the sword, a sword created purely by divine energy. The Netherworld Sea on the sky seems to trembles and shakes, its waves stormy and unstable. Ghost and apparition that is inside the Netherworld Sea suddenly howls and scream, their screams echoes all over the world, their howls is like a screeching of a beast in pain, chilling the hearts of anyone who heard it The howls could be heard across all the continents in the world, across the titanic mountains and the mystical seas, hundreds of continents, a thousand rivers andkes The Concepts of the world breaks near the sword. Intangiblews that could not be seen is distorted. The pressure of this Divine Essence Avatar shot toward the sky, the pressure break the stratosphere, the ripples spread across the world The energy of his Essence Avatars all seems to be hovering above Heaven and slithering on the ground. Filling the whole world with a kind of energy that surpasses the Heavenly Will The Sword in the Divine Essence Avatar is a Divine Sword. The sword itself looks like a sword of light. And this light seems to empowered the Divine Essence Avatar even more >> Chapter 1643 Tribulations Chapter 1643 Tribtions The light grows, spread and then it pierces space, it pierces time, it pierces the sky, the sea, thes, the moon and sun. This light is not constrained by space. It is not a source of light that could merely be seen by the eyes but by the soul and heart. It is veryplicated to exin this kind of light that is not quite light, but look bright to the eyes This is magic. It confounded the senses and sometimes goes beyond that. The Divine light from the sword, from the essence pierces all of the natural barriers and also pierces through the breaches of worlds that is all over the Heaven and Earth The Divine power spreads outside of this world, reaching to other nes of existence, other parallel universes, other realities,s and gxies through the breaches of space and time that is present all over the world right now Just like what happened in the Supremacy Stairway, the light of the divine energy spreads outside and helps the world that they are to skip evolutionary stages of their existence. But this is a different case. Because this time it did not give, but it also takes This time when the divine light shines upon these lifeless worlds, while it helps that world, aid it by giving it some divine assistance, this assistance, this aid has a price The divine energy of the world is gathered toward the divine essence avatar. But the divine energy now did not onlye from Heaven and Earth but also from the other worlds,s, stars, parallel worlds, other gxies, other nes of existence The Divine Essence Avatar be even more and more solid, and it nearly seem like it would break out from the constraint that Azie put them and would fly away. Not wanting to bebined into the Essence Avatar of Harmony or Essence Avatar of Chaos These Divine Avatars all has a mind of their own and their desires and will. This is what separates them from normal avatar or the Law Avatars Shing! Azief hears a sound. This sound is not a physc sound if he has to give it a term. He did not hear it with his ears. Not feel it with his senses. No vibration of sound that pierces through physical barriers. That is not the kind of the sound that he heard. This kind of sound could only be heard by the soul. A sound only he could hear. He looks around him, looking at the apparition of his Essence Avatar. And he sees it. But he did not see it with his eyes. He sees it with his souls. He knows this experience would be hard to be described and even harder to exin to the people. What he sees is threads. What he sees is chains. Threads of fates and chains of destiny bonded itself upon the Divine Law Body. "HAHAHA!" and Aziefughed. Probably even he does not know why heughs. He did not know what the threads and chains are but the moment he saw it, he could feel it deep in his instinct that this is the threads of fates and this is the chains of destiny In other people eyes, this thread might not look like a thread, in other people eyes, these chains might not look like a chain Destiny and fate has no fixed form. You see what you want to see, you see what you could afford to see, different lifeforms would see fate and destiny in different form. But he sees it like a thread and a chain. Right now, he did not want to think why he saw fate and destiny represented like this He justugh. Heughs like he is the only one in the world. There is frustration in his heart, anger in his heart, dissatisfaction. All of this emotion seems to mix with each other. And he doesn''t even know why he feel such feelings. Heughs, but it is not a happyugh. He has that kind of temperament, he has that kind of habit, where you don''t know what to do, when you are shock and all you could do is doing something that is out of ordinary, regardless of the situation. And that is what happens to Azief right now. He feels angry, frustrated, dissatisfaction and his face should be frowning, he should shout to the heavens but instead heughs. As heughed and thinking about his own matter, the Divine Essence Avatar reached nearlypletion, the power of which manifested in a Divine Sense that expands and scans the world like some kind of world scanner. Azief did not have the Divine energy right now and because of that most of his Divine Sense abilities is severely affected. But right now, the Divine Essence Avatar is a purew, a pure energy of the divine and its divine sense is the strongest among all the Essence Avatar that Azief had condensed. And what Azief couldn''t see before, the Avatar could see. "Hoh" the Divine Essence Avatar mutters. Azief did not hear it but if he did, he would surely ask why did his Divine Essence Avatar acted like that In the eyes of the Divine Essence Avatar, his gaze look over the Ten Seas, sees the ten hidden things in the depths of those seas and the Essence Avatar could not help but eximed It is not of shock but of amusement If Azief still has the Divine energy in his body, coupled with the ability of the Divine Essence ability to use his Divine Sesen to scan the world, he would also be interested in checking out the ten things all over the Ten Seas. But right now, Azief has lost many of his abilities. Even if he had his abilities, his Divine Sense was never powerful enough to scans the entire Ten Seas. It is only now that he released the Divine energy and form it into Divine Essence that the Divine Essence avatar discovers the ten peculiar things in the Ten Seas. Divine energy is an energy thates from people faith and belief and enables whoever that master it to shape and manipte forces of heavenly origin And Death Monarch Azief had one of the most devoted poption bases in the world They believe in the strength of Death Monarch. They might not worship him as a god, but they do believe in his words, they do believe in his strength, and that is also a kind of faith Faith, wishes, desire all of this is intangible But in the world of magic, there is nothing more powerful that these kinds of emotions. This kind of emotion that uses magic as a channel to remake and reshape reality White light, like a bright quasar star fills the whole world, from the north to the south, from the west to the east, the whole world is bathed in white light It is but a brief moment but the white light reminded some people of when the Fake World event happened. Like a sh of a camera. Bute everyone could feel the energy contained in that light It did not oppress them. But they could feel the boundless power hidden in it. the hymn of songs and prayers swirls around the Divine Essence Avatar and all of those prayers and faith is absorbed inside the Divine Essence Avatar Azief could not see the brilliance of his Avatar. Instead, he is almost blind right now, his eyes barely could see anything and he could barely stand. He feels his head is about to split opens and red blood drips down from his nose. There is still a defiant smile on his face. He pushed himself and get up again. He looks at the sky and he could barely see colors., he chuckles and even chuckling gives him pain. He felt his body be hotter like it is going to cook him from inside out His body shakes and shivers, his entire body felt hot and cold, one moment, he felt like he is being submerged inside a boiling pot, the other second it felt like he is being frozen inside an ice cube it almost looks like he is going to fall down to the ground in any moment But he did not. He still stands. A defiant smile on his face, his hand clenched into a fist, trying to endure, gritting his teeth so hard that it cracks. "Only a few more" he mutters to himself. He walk on thend and it felt like he is the only one in the world. His ears is now hard of hearing, his senses are dulled and his eyes seems to be blurry. He could feel the pain encroaching his body, feeling the vitality of life leaving him. "Just a few more" he mutters to himself. The pain is hard to describe That has always bene the case. But maybe because he had long not felt pain like this, now feeling it back, gives a more powerful sensation He like to think that mind over matter chant would help him forget the pain but what do you do when your mind is also in pain. When he walks, he felt the pain like a jolt of lightning travelling from the edge of his finger toes to the top of his head. The pain is swift and relentless. But if he could think of something else to distract him maybe the pain would not be that unbearable. But even in his mind right now, there is pain. Memories he unusually put in the back of his mind, surfaces again. >> Chapter 1644 Warehouse Chapter 1644 Warehouse But even in his mind right now, there is pain. Memories he unusually put in the back of his mind, surfaces again. "Is this also part of the tribtion?" he thought to himselkf And there is many thoughts, many painful memories The regret. The unfulfilled desires. The broken dreams. All the things he wished he would have done, all the things he wished he had never done, things he should do and things he shouldn''t. All of those memories, like a snow that piles up¡­is heavy Usually, this memory is only sitting there on the back of his mind is now suddenly dug up, by some kind of force and his mind could not stop thinking about it The tribtions clouded the mind, punish the body, and weaken the soul. This is akin to the decline of Heavenly being, tribtions of immortals and demons. Azief knows this. But he could not stop the memories from rushing forwards, each one is trying to weaken his resolve When he was mortal, before the Fall, he even had less reason to live. His life was colorless. And he could not remember when it had regained color. But then after the Fall, there is also bad memories. But there is also the good ones. He like to think that his life is like some kind of youth drama but it is not n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And he knows it. He saw killings. And he kills. And the same for the other. Survival took priority. And sometime, that survival requires certain dark heart. But some cruise by with luck. Azief did not do many things that would anger Heaven and Earth, but there are somethings he wished he could have changed. There is Tan. A long-forgotten memory that he nearly forgotten The person who help him in his earliest journey. He remembers he saw Sofia in a mall. He remembers Lakshmi that Indian girl with the stick. Sita with the whop, he remembers the two general Razak and Bashar. All of this are old memories. All of it felt like a lifetime ago He remembers how he met Loki, Sina and others. He remembers the good times. He remembers the bad times. He remembers how he proposed to Sofia and get turned down. He remembers how he met Katarina. How he met Will in a different world. The memory be jumbled up, not knowing which onee from the past and which one is the present. The only simrities is that these memories are painful memories or a memory that leads to a painful conclusion The more you love, the more you hate. The more you remember, the deeper the pain. The more you trust, the more you feel betrayed. All of these memories are like knives and it is cutting his heart into a thousand pieces. All of this fills his mind and he could not help but feel like his mind is about to be split open But he is still sane. He still has that obsession and since he still have that obsession than nothing could bring him down There is another energy that he needs to bring out. His Inner World is already crumbling that it look nothing like the Inner World he had before But it did not matter. "Cut!" he shouted His shout could not even pass through the droning sound that covers the world. It could not pierce through the Songs of the World, Song of the sea and forest, of mountains and hills. But his shout could be heard by the Heavenly Will. Odin hears it. The Trident of Poseidon trembles because of it. The cosmic clouds that is gathering above the heavens split in two because of it. This goes unnoticed by everyone Heavenly Will look down from His newly rebuilt throne, feeling uneasy. Azief cut And what did he cut? Another part of himself. This time, he cut his Cosmic energy. And the moment he did that, cosmological force around Earth seems to go crazy The Energy turns to Essence, solidified into its purest form The Cosmic Essence Another aura pierces the skies and it pressures space and time to be suppressed. Time stopped above Azief head. On his back, the time decelerate. On his front the time elerate. Distortion of time and space be even more severe. If not for the fact that the other Essence emanated a force of their own counteracting the destructive nature of his Cosmic essence, Pandemonium right now would be wiped out from the face of the Earth If one could see all of these Essence Avatars, they look like they are circling Azief. Not to destroy or pressure him But to protect him. With each essence he extracted he bes weak. Almost human. Clearly mortal. But a mortal would have exploded if they are in such area of high concentration energy. Especially this kind of energy that is uncontroble, chaotic and immense in power But even after all that, he could still walk. He is weak, yes, but he is not dead. And that alone is a miracle The essence is made from him. They have their own thoughts, their own pursuit and desire, but they are in the end, connected to the original body. They have a binding fate and destiny. So, it is not weird to think that these Essence instead of flying outside Earth to gather more energy, they stay here, standing like pirs surrounding Death Monarch Protectors. Guardians. If anyone could see the scene that Azief himself could not see right now¡­. that is what it looks like to anyone. The Cosmic forcees from outside. The moons and the stars above the Heavens poured down energies. Before, each one of the Essence Avatar pierces the Heavens. But where did the light go? Where did the aura go? It pierces the Heavens? What did it target? What it pierces is the energy of the world. What it targeted is the energy,ws, concepts that is in the heaven and earth Piercing the Heavens means weakening the Heaven. The operations of the world, the energy of the worlds, thews and concepts of the world is controlled by the Heavenly Will When you weaken the Heavenly Will, you could take the necessary energy from the Heavens It is not soplicated in the early years of the Fall. But this is no longer the early years of the Fall. The heavenly Will awaken, the Will of the World embedded itself into the fabric of reality of Earth, there is wills from things that did not have wills before, life thrived in unexpected ways and when there is life, there is will. When there is will, there is desires. And when there is desires, there would be conflict Heaven is like a warehouse. Sometimes, it opens the warehouse and shares the things that it have in the warehouse with other people. But when the outside the warehouse wanting more than the Heaven gives, the Heavens would not give it, fearing that the people outside the warehouse will be so strong that they would ransack all the warehouse But the people outside the warehouse also knows this. They could not be stronger if they did not get the things in the warehouse Because to be stronger, they need more thing from the warehouse This is something no one could negotiate. Because the warehouse have no guardians and the warehouse has a will of its own. Since this matter could not be negotiated, the only thing the two parties could do is to fight against each other The people outside the warehouse want the warehouse odor to be open. But the warehouse doesn''t want the doors to be open. The people outside the warehouse would attack the warehouse and the warehouse would use its things to repel the people outside the warehouse This is the current rtionship between levelers and the Heavenly Will The warehouse is the Heavenly Will. And the things inside the warehouse is the energy, thews, the intangible concepts that is present in all heaven and earth If you ask only a little, the warehouse will not be angry. But when you ask more than should be given, ask so much that the warehouse could be emptied the next second, then the warehouse would fight back. And so, the Evenly Tribtion would fall And this is what Azief had done. He is basically ransacking the warehouse right now and the warehouse could not allow more than this. But the warehouse could not withstand Azief ransacking. That is what Azief is. And if that is not enough, he did not ransack the warehouse of this world, he also ransacking the warehouses of other worlds. And so, there is a cosmic clouds, cosmic thunder and lightning gathering its momentum, outside of the Heavens and Earth, waiting, umting power to smite this mortal Too much of a force of power That is what Azief is. And if that is not enough, he did not ransack the warehouse of this world, he also ransacking the warehouses of other worlds. And so, there is a cosmic clouds, cosmic thunder and lightning gathering its momentum, outside of the Heavens and Earth, waiting, umting power to smite this mortal Each time his Essence Avtar was formed, the energy pierces the Heavens and the warehouse of heaven is pierced so easily the energy of the world, thews that is needed to condense the avatar travels all across heaven and earth, filling the world but quickly was absorbed by the Essence Avatar that correspond to that energy orw The world seems to be sealed right now, energies of the world fills the sky and the seas There is fear and awe, there is beauty and terror. When one look at the sky, one sees a distorted skies, distorted clouds, changing space and time. It is terrifying. But in a weird and ironic way, it is also very beautiful Those who knows and could deduce the reason for this change are all powerful people of the world, who had seen tehri fair share of the world, knows the world secret, those people who have Disk Formation realms, who could go up and down, fighting above in the heaven and down below the earth But for the weak ones¡­. what did they think when they look at the sky and sees the aura that change the skies, disturbing the Heavens? What do they feel in their hearts when they could sense the trembling of the Earth, the shaking of mountains, the rumbling of the seas? They did not know the secrets of the world, their eyes could not prate the secrets of Heavens, their senses could not warn them and their mind could not deduce the matters of the world These are themon people of the world. They are stronger than mortals before the Fall but they are not godlike beings like those Disk Formation levelers, they could not fight up and down in the Heavens and fight below the earth They wanted only to survive. their cultivation of power and abilities is mediocre. And of course, each of them knows that to survive in this new era of gods, they need to be strong and strive to raise their level. But even that needed time. And the circumstance of the world will not wait for them. All they see is the Heaven falling down and the Earth is angry. And they could only wish that they would survive this storm >> Chapter 1645 Wing It Chapter 1645 Wing It The world is like a game to those powerful and godlike beings They pray and wishes for safety, for prosperity in the years toe, for peace in the world. But, the safety, prosperity and peace in the world could not simply be achieved like that People have to fight. Fight for what they want. Fight for that safety, fight for that prosperity, fight for the peace of the world. But maybe¡­. that is the problem. They fight and so there is no safety. They fight so there is no prosperity. They fight¡­.so how could there be peace in the world? Everyone have their own thoughts about what peace in the world means and what it looks like in their minds. And because each of their thoughts is different, they would fight for their own version of what is peace of the world. Azief could not hear the wishes of the people right now. All he could do right now is quickly forms the perfect Essence so that the world will be calm He did not know that his breakthrough did not only affect Pandemonium but the world. He did not know all of this. And even if he knew, would it change anything? Once he makes the decision to breakthrough, he must not stop. Azief feels more and more tired, more and more weak and his eyes felt like it is going to close. And he uses all of his willpower to make sure that he did not close his eyes. He felt a faint feeling that if he closes his eyes right now, he would surely go to sleep This is just a premonition he felt but he did not dare to neglect it. If he fell asleep then the breakthrough ended, and his breakthrough will be a failure "This Essence took too much" Azief thought. Azief could not have sense right now but the Cosmic Essence is now taking the essence of the Moon, the Suns, the stars and everything that has energy in Heaven in Earth and even beyond that is converging toward the essence avatar The Cosmic Essence avatar is standing there near Azief original body and then it besrger. From six feet to seven feet, from seven feet to eight feet and so it goes until it reached the height of twenty feet However, this avatar body is not solid. But transparent like some kind of mirage. However, the energying from this essence avatar is undeniably very power. Its body seems to emanate a kind aura. Life force. That is the kind aura that is emanating out from its body. Even Azief who is weakened right now, felt like he was being rejuvenated as the particles of this life forcee down on him Azief smiles. They might not share any thoughts and desire right now. But Azief could tell. This is the way his Essence Avatar is helping him. And Azief recognizes something else. Some of them would help him and some of them does not seem eager at all top help him finish these separations. "What a peculiar method of separations" he thought to himself. Some of his Essence did not want to be melded into the Essence of Harmony or Chaos. They simply wanted to exist like they are now. Some knows what he is trying to do and aid him. The Cosmic Essence probably wanted him toplete the breakthrough Life force fills the world, fills the Heaven, spread out far from Earth and reaches thes outside of Earth, reaching Mars, Venus, Jupiter, the Moon Distance ys no part in this matter. Azief is the closest to the Cosmic essence and he benefited the most. The heavy feeling that pushes him down that blood dripping from his nostrils, that feeling of burning inside out, all of it is being alleviated. It did not disappear but at least Azief could now look at the sky and see things and his sense recovers a bit Azief knows why. Because his injury is not normal injury but mystical injuries. And in such cases, the way to heal such an injury is specific. Even though the life force help him, it could not cure himpletely. "Only by breaking through" he mutters to himself like he wanted to remind himself. Or maybe¡­it is a promise to himself. The life force keeps churning and spreading and it became so thick that in some parts of the world it came down into the world in the form of rains. And wherever it falls, life force is supported and flowers even in the barren ce will bloom. A sandy desert bes a ce full of fauna, greenery all around And ces which are fertile bes even more fertile with news kind of fruits and grass spouted upwards, trying to reach the sky. A one feet branch grows into a thirteen feet branches, its branches pointing toward the heavens, seemingly wanting to go further. Fruits bes imbued with the energy of Heaven and Earth All over the world there is such changes. All because the Cosmic energy fills the world and affect the rules andws of the world And the changes is not only this. The Netherworld Sea up in the sky that has been collecting souls, collecting ghost and wraiths stopped. The Netherworld Sea has been flowing like a river since it appears in the sky. But right now, the water of the Netherworld Sea has stop flowing, the aura from the other Essence is overshined by the light that came from the Cosmic Essence The Cosmic Essence be even more clear and more solid and if one look at its eyes, one would realize something Its right eye has white pupils Wherever it gaze, Life blooms. The properties of life condensed into an eyeball. Azief did not see it clearly. But after all, the Essence Avatar follows the Law avatar N?v(el)B\\jnn The function that his Law Avatar possess, probably, his Essence Avatar would also have it. Particles that elerates life, promotes life, is all around him right now Even though the pain he is feeling did not disappear, at least just by breathing, he feels a little clearer in the mind and healthier in the body Azief look around and it could see that on the right side of the Cosmic Essence Avatar, life thrived but on the left side, death aura rises. The right eye contains life, the left eye contains death. Azief was not surprised with all of this. Out of the thirteenws and thirteen energy he possess, there is twows and energy he rarely uses yet he understood it as the most powerful of all of the energy he possess The only reason why he did not use it that much is because it would drain his stamina when using it. And when using other energy is enough, there is no need to use a cannon to kill an ant. It is enough to just swat them with your palm. It is the same logic where you do not bring an automatic machine gun to a fist fight between elementary school kids. It is too overkill and a waste of time. The time flows around the forest is already chaotic and unstable and now with the Cosmic Essence avatar being condensed, the time flows be even more erratic. The fingers of the Cosmic Essence avatar is different It is all rted to the intermixing of energies that was done when the Cosmic Law Body was first formed. This Essence Avatar had also absorbed the essence of the Tree of Life and the Seeds to form its solid form. It possess all the Law avatars power without any of its weakness. This is taking the essence Death and Life intermixed creating a shining orb of white and ck and turns into the pupils of the Law Body The fingers had purple and green colors, the purple symbolizing the rebirth concepts and the green symbolizing the Time Concepts. Thus, around the Cosmic Essence Avatar, these two concepts seem to be intermixing with each other. And the Cosmic Essence Avatar entire body is colored in five colored, possessing the power of the Elements. The Cosmic Essence avatar right palm is in reddish ck color, possessing the power of Cosmic Destruction and his left palm is purple mixed with green color, possessing the power of Destiny and Fate The Cosmic Essence avatar then made a grasping motion, a shrieking sound all across Heaven and Earth and nine swords appears, shaking the entire Pandemonium and crush the ground and the Heavens with just its momentum "It appears again" This time Azief body is a little straighter, his eyes is a little bit clearer. His body now lost all of his powers. There is only two more energies in his body. The Omni energy and the All Source. These two energies is what made him still notpletely humans. With these twows alone, he could survive in the world. But once he extracted this.... "Heh" he chuckles at his own thought. Honestly, he doesn''t know what will happen. Of course, he knows that if manages to condense the thirteen energies and merges it into two separations, he would gain power But what happens before that, he did not know. "I''ll just wing it" he thought to himself. >> Chapter 1646 Seizing Luck and Fortune 1646 Seizing Luck and Fortune Azief look at the nine swords that is floating around the sky, floating around his Cosmic Essence avatar. He had seen all these nine swords before. He rarely uses it. Because there is rarely people that deserve this sword. And even doing his fight with Kaiju, he did not use these swords. To condense it is easy. But sometimes, he just prefer the simple way of beating his enemies. The nine swords is not so much a sword as it is a support method. At least, that is what he would do if he uses it. The nine swords with different Concepts of Life, andws of the world embedded inside it. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is the manifestation of ninews into a sword. The sword alone helped potential to give people enlightenment if they wiled it. But Azief notices a change. Change to the nine swords. Not only it looks sharper, it looks more solid and powerful. The Law of Death. The Law of Life. The Law of Rebirth. The Law of Time. The Law of Darkness. The Law of Elements. The Law of Destruction. The Law of Destiny. And The Law of Fate. Nine Swords, containingws and energy of thesews. All of thesews of the world is contained inside these swords, restrained by the Cosmic energy. "With this, I could solidify it" he thought to himself. Before, he already nearly to his limit. But because of the Cosmic Essence, the life force finally affect him. It is not that his other Essence did not have the ability to mobilize life force. They all possess the ability to mobilize life force But they didn''t Because they did not want to bebined. Will and desire of their own, Azief mutters to himself. "Now, only one left" There is only the Omni energy and the All Source. The All Source is not counted. Because it would be the connector between all of the energies andws. They would be connected using the All Source Azief thought about it and there is no more perfect connector of these two energies other than the All-Source Essence. The Connector extraction is a little bit different. So, he kept that for thest. Now, there is only Omni energy "In the end, ites to this. What would happen if Iplete this?" he thought to himself. Before he thought only to breakthrough but now as his breakthrough is reaching the end, he could not help but ask himself what kind of being he would be when he really breakthrough to Essence Formation realm And he shakes his head again. He could feel it again. The feeling of having his mind wandering around. Like he is being distracted by some kind of invisible force "Is this also a kind of test?" His mind and his thought for a few second, felt like it is being tampered. Tampered so that he would drift from focused state to a distracted state. This is only his feeling and he could not prove it. He put out the thought out of his mind and then he closes his eyes. The droning sound, the songs of the worlds, the sound of heaven cracking and earth trembling all fades away from his mind And he opens his eyes and he look at the area. He is right now back in his Inner world. The Universe in his Inner world has already crumbled. The stars are dead, and destruction reign. The Inner world itself is withering. Death, destruction is all around But even with eleven of his energy was extracted out, his Inner world still stands and still have that vitality The one that escapes. The one chance. That is what it is. There is still a chance for resurgence. The energy is still there. Azief smiles when he thought of this. There is still the All Source, providing energy to keep this Inner world stands. And there is the Omni energy that seems to be active right now, recing all those other elevenws. It works in concert with his All-Source energy. The Omni energy possess all kinds of energies that is present in the Universe, and in other universes and parallel universe. It is basically an energy that seems to epass every energy that exist since time beginning The All-Source acts like a converter, converting the Omni energy to the energy that is necessary to maintain the operation of this world Azief concentrate his thought and he tries to extract the energy out and this time, it felt like he rips his own skin and pull out all of his bones at the same time. Omni energy. Azief uses it to create the Omni Law body, the ultimate perfection of a Law Avatar. Omni powers belongs to godlike beings, belongs to being in the level of Sovereigns and Grand Supremacy. Azief did not know this but in the other timeline, he did not gain this kind of ability until he became a Sovereign. But in this timeline, all of his fate and destiny changes and because of that the trajectory of his fate and destiny had also changes. Azief walk the Supremacy Stairway, walk the Perfection Path and even before he reaches Sovereign level, he already has the Omni energy. What is Omni? Everything, everywhere, universally¡­. all. That is the meaning of Omni. It is the least understood powers and abilities that Azief have. He has thirteen energies and thirteen majorws that he could control. Majorws of the world controls everything below it, also considered minorws. For example, the Law of the Elements also control the ability to use fire, water, air, and any elements that is under the umbre terms of elementw. But those who masters Firews, probably only masters firew. But does the person who understoodws of the Elements is stronger than the one who only understood the Laws of Fire. One could argue that while the person who could use thews of the elements have more attacking avenues, the person who mastered thew of fire might be stronger The difference lies in the quality of their understanding of theirws. Thews of the elements contain many minorws of the world. It requires more time master it and more understanding of thew is needed. It is the same for Azief who has manyws but out of the manyws he have, how many he truly mastered to perfection? This is why Azief knows that if he fought Jean only in Time Laws, he would be defeated because Jean mastery of time exceeded Azief mastery of Time Laws Azief has this Omin energy and it is because of it, he could pave a road to Omnipotence, to reach the level of Realization of Path like Azul Of course, even if he said that, it is difficult to realize such things. He extracted it and the moment the energy is extracted out, the space around Azief Omni Essence instantly was ripped out. The entire skies and the Netherworld Sea, the other auras were all suppressed by this Omni energy that spreads out all over the world, absorbing the energy of the world in an unprecedented manner. The order of the world is copsing, thews of Heaven and Earth went wild. Five percent of all the energy in the world was expended almost immediately, absorbed by the Omni Essence. Five percent. Everyone who is on Earth right now could feel this massive decrease in the energy of the world. They could not have imagined what kind of breakthrough that would cause the entire five percent of energies scattered all over this vast world to be drained like that is mere moments And this decrease of energy did not stop The Omni energy requires a massive amount of energy to condense out of Azief body. Signs of copse all over the world could be seen. Certain ces loses vitality and certain ces loses some restriction of magical abilities. But nothing is as bad as is what is happening on Pandemonium right now. The protection formation that envelops Pandemonium is connected with many energy mines all over Pandemonium. But now, attracted by the Omni Essence, the energy from these energy mines was extracted out. Energy mines created energy stones. And energy stones needs to be mined and its essence extracted for the energy to be pure. That is why even though some people have a lot of energy stone, they would not use the energy stones to breakthrough. Because the purity of the energy stones depends on how it is mined. If the miner is an expert miner, then the energy stones would be an energy stones with high purity and is suitable to be used as a substitute to EXP. But nobody had ever dare to ever try to extract the energy in the energy mines lode. Because such energy would surely be chaotic. But right now, the Omni essence causes the energy in these energy mines to go wild and extracted out in all of its purity, flying above heaven and earth, rushing toward the Omni Essence like some kind of auspicious purple air And what happens when this energy mine is depleted of any energy? The protection formation that relies on these minespletely faltered and the pressure of the world once again fall upon the people of Pandemonium But the Omni Essence is finally bing more solid. It is growing and it is a giant. Five percent of the energy of the world is used to only create this translucent apparition of the Omni essence. Its power causes the dimensions between worlds and other parallel universes to be distorted, casing even more breaches all over the worlds Before, the breaches is not that severe and mostly concentrated around Pandemonium. But now as the Omni energy seems to have found its feet and standing up, its energy causes the entire world to change Dimensions are distorted and worlds are changed. From these breaches, energies from other worlds also began to enter Earth. N?v(el)B\\jnn But before it could even integrate with the Heavenly Will, it is absorbed by the Omni Essence Seizing luck and fortune of other worlds. Azief could not see this right now. If he did, he would try to stop it. Why? Because seizing luck and fortune of other worlds also means being entangled in their cause and effect. Cause and effect is now established between Azief and those worlds Chapter 1647 Calmness 1647 Calmness Everything has a price. This is something that Azief understood a long time ago. Today, he took the energies of that world and that world Someday, he have to pay the price. But maybe even if he knows, he would still choose to take it. Because with his cultivation, he could pay this price. More and more breaches appears, and more and more energies is extracted out from other worlds. Each strand of energies that rushes toward the Oni Essence avatar is a cause and effect that needs to be solved one day in the future. Tens of thousands of miles from the site where Azief is undergoing his breakthrough is Sasha, Wang Jian, Freya and other members of the pandemonium government. They all frowned. They could not evene close to the area of the breakthrough. The forces and energies around that area is enough to make them injured. And as many of them realized, there is a feeling that they are in some kind of cmity when they are near the area where Death Monarch is experiencing his breakthrough Wang Jian notices it best. He frowns and he could feel something ufortable. There is a tribtion that ising. So, they could not stand close to Azief. They could not evene close to him so they could only imagine what is happening there right now The fluctuation of energy from that area ripples outwards like some kind of waves of the sea All they could see was the aura emanated by the essence. But even though they are separated by tens of thousands of miles, they could still see the essence avatar. They are now like giant pirs Standing there like statues. "It is like they are guarding something" Freya said. If they could see that Azief is in the middle of these avatars, they could confirm what they thought But they could only specte right now because there is no one that have broken through Essence Creation before. And the way Azief breakthrough the realm is actually not themon way. He is breaking through his own way, using the methods of Three Separations instead of using the method of the Nine Essence Avatar like the knowledge that is imparted to them by the system And right now, they are looking at something terrifying. They could see with their eyes, there is a titanic apparition that is growing by the second. And they all frowned when they see this apparition. Because not only they could feel the energy that is pervading all heaven and earth, they could also feel that the concentration of energy around Pandemonium is decreasing. The formation above their heads is cracking and many of theyers of protection is dissipating like a smoke Slowly at first but then as the energy of the world decreases, the rate of dissipating bes even more obvious. The energy is not the only thing that is being absorbed by the Omni Essence. Some people who dabbles in the art of fate and fortune could also feel that the Omni Essence is plundering fate and destiny Some people rejoice at this and some people frowned at this. Why would some people be happy and why would some people frown? Because of interest. Plundering fate and destiny, means entangled in cause and effect. It is a chain. A shackle. And Azief act of taking the energy of the world means there is already a cause and effect between Earth and Azief. But now, plundering fortune of the world, that cause and effect is strengthened. The Omni Essence avatar expanded even more and ten percent of the world energy is already being absorbed. When the Omni Essence appears, it emboldens and strengthen the other Essence Avatar. And they began absorbing wildly. The energy of the world decrease by fifteen percent then twenty percent and the maelstrom of energy focused on Pandemonium That forest where Azief went into seclusion has no longer the appearance of a forest. Instead, it is and filled with mystical and terrifying space and time phenomenon. The energy and aura of each of the essence avatar shed with each other and created these scenes. The Essence Avatar began to expand, be taller and taller, their apparitions seems to be stronger. All forms of energies gathers all around Pandemonium. These energies containsws, contains essence of thatw. There are some geniuses who look at the sky and being enlightened by what they see. And some who understand it created their own way and the method of the system is breaking down. They walk a new path, they walk their path Some people look at the sky and see the truth and when they see the truth the system copses on itself. New cultivation method sprouted Of course, only some people could embark in this method. Those who look at the sky, ponder the truth and finally reaching that truth, only these kinds of people could embark in that kind of method Only then a new door to a new avenue opens up The Omni energy and now the Omni avatar possess the power of almost unlimited use. Of course, this energy is rarely used, rarely understood and Azief himself rarely uses it. Because what the mind could think, the energy could do it, if only...if only he could master it to perfection. Embracing all forms of energies, all kinds of energies, the Omni Essence Avatar could be said to be the strongest type of energy And the avatar itself seems to take infinite forms. In the eyes of some people, the Omni Avatar look like Azief but wear dark robes and look like a death god. While some people saw a death god while looking at the Omni Essence avatar, some people see a being clothed in white garb, emanating a holy light, halo on their back, angel disk on top of its head. Some people saw a gigantic dark tiger. Some saw a ck dragon. Some saw abstract pictures that mess up with the mind. Unlimited form, unlimited shape, reality is but one dream, a thought destroys the dream Azief could not feel all of this and he could not think that his form is different in every person that could see him. He could not care about all of that in this moment The transformation of all of his Essence is magnificent, majestic and would not shame the title of the strongest man in the world But what they world sees and what Azief felt is very different. The world could only see twelve towering apparitions, emanating heaven shaking power, piercing the heavens and emanating a godly aura that spreads across the world What a magnificent sight! What a magnificent strongest person in the world! This is the majesty of Death Monarch! That is what the world is seeing and that is what people expected of Death Monarch. Even Wang Jian, Freya, Sasha, all those people who came to try protect Death Monarch, sees the vision from afar and they could only think that right now Death Monarch must be very majestic They could not even imagine, that the real Death Monarch is now kneeling on the ground, weakened appearing like he had lost a fight. Red blood is pouring out from his mouth, his breathing is hard and his entire body is soaked in sweat. He feels hot and cold, the hot is like being poured hot boiling water all over his now mortal skin and the cold is the kind of cold that freezes body part. N?v(el)B\\jnn And these two contradictory pains is shing with each other. Blood keep pouring and he falls to the ground, his face fall face down toward the ground. He coughed and each cough feels like it would bring down his rib cage and his heart. There is only one energy left in his body. Only one more essence. "Combine Six Laws to be One, creating an Essence Avatar of Harmony" "Combine another sixw to be one, Creating an Essence Avatar of Chaos" "And the remainder of thatw shall be the connector" He mutters to himself Because he fears that he would forget it. He closes his eyes and put his hand on his chest. "Onest act" And he extracted thestponent BOOOM! ¡­. The world was shaken when they see the Netherworld Sea on the sky, the twelve auras that fills the world, the pressure that oppresses Heaven and Earth. But then a sound echo all over the world. And all of it disappears. The Songs of the world disappears like it never existed; the Netherworld Sea dissipated like the smoke that is being blown away by the wind. And the twelve energy auras of the Essence avatar faded away, the colours of the sky changes, the cloudses gathering back, the roof of the heaven is closed again The tribtion thunder appears again, the sound of thunder and lightning signifies the Heaven wrath. Now, that the aura of the essence no longer restrict it, the Heavenly Tribtion of Heaven and Earth gathers again and it quickly fills the sky of Pandemonium So much so that if you are in pandemonium right now, if you look up all you could see is the abundance of dark clouds that forms like a wall on the sky, thunder booms loudly like a god ransacking the skies and the lightning bolts slither across the clouds like some kind of dragon. The Ten Seas calms down, the forbidden zones of the world no longer shakes and people look at the sky, with puzzled expression What had happened? ¡­ Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Please help support me by buying my book Last Son of Terra in kobo or google y books Keikokumars Chapter 1648 Truth 1648 Truth Azief uses thest bit of his strength and extracted the All Source. From the beginning he wanted to make the All Source as the connector. That is why he left it for the end He could not help but think that this is the perfect connector of all of his Essence. All Source energy could convert any emery to other energy. It is the ultimate method of transformation. And the moment the All-Source energyes out from his body, it did not be an Essence Avatar Instead, like a misty ball that umte and gathered, it bes like a translucent floating ball. And in less than a second, tentacles-like tendrils sprouted out from this ball of energy and it moves swift like lightning and heading toward each one of the Essence avatars It pierces evert single one of the avatars and the moment they were pierced, they turns into a ball of energy. All of this happens in a fraction of a second. The twelve-apparition dissipated like smoke being blown by the wind and what is left is thirteen floating balls of energy Azief is weak right now. But he could still have the energy to smile. The thirteen balls of essence of energy begins emanating its own energy and this energy unlike before did not spread out to the surrounding. Instead, ite close to Azief body and then as it reaches his body, this energy nourishes him and most of Azief pain was washed away It felt like a cold-water wash over him causing his body to feel refreshed. But the weakness and the fatigue did not disappearpletely. After all, the pain, the tiredness are all part of the process. But it is enough for him. It is enough for him to thest part. When the energy enters his body, he also felt the connection between him and the thirteen essences of energy. Before, he had extracted all of these thirteen energies and form them into an essence energy It is a purer kind of energy. Andnow it is time to mould it into the Essence of Harmony and Chaos This essence of energy is now connected to him and he could move it and he moves six Essence avatars. These six essence avatars all possessws of life or govern the principle of life. Even if it''s not, as it is a majorw, it would touch upon thew of life. And Azief need to make sure that each of these six essences that he is moving with his thought, possess life force. Life is Chaos. And it is the creation of Essence Avatar of Chaos. Six of this essence fly toward each other and it meld into each other. The process is swift and effortless. And unlike before, Azief is not attacked by a bout of weakness. Because this energy is outside of his body, it did not affect him. But he did feel that his energy is running out. Because he once again had to cut the connection. The Six Essencebine to be an Essence Avatar of Chaos. The process is swift and the result is also swift. It is unlike before when Azief extracted his Essence. That was the hard part. But now, the hard part is over and what is left only is the epilogue The Essence Avatar of Chaos appears and it instantly appears in full form. It was Azief dressed in garbed dark robe with chaos energy drifting out from its existence. The space around him is torn apart but it did not reach the point that it would affect the world like before The Essence Avatar of Chaos appears in full form, like Athena springing out from Zeus head. But this Essence Avatar of Chaos did not absorb the world energy and it is closing its eyes. Azief did not have the time to think why the Essence Avatar is doing that Instead, he focused on the other six essence energy that is still floating around him. Even though his energy decreased again, he is still better than before where it felt like he could die anytime He looks at the other six, manipte it to emanate the force of Death. Death is Harmony. It is order. What is Harmony and what is Chaos is determined by the one who created the Essence Avatar. Azief understanding of thews believe that Death is order, death is Harmony. Destruction is the order of things and it bnces and harmonizes creation And life, creation is the antithesis of this. It is full of chaos, unpredictability, uncertainty and when it is left unchecked it destroy the entire ecosystem That is what life and death is ording to his understanding. And based on that understanding, he created these two Essence Avatar. Just like before, the six of these energy essences melded with each other and as swiftly as before, another Essence Avatar appears This time it is the Essence Avatar of Harmony that is being condensed. It appears almost instantly just like the other avatar. Twelve energies, twelve essence is used to create this two Avatar. The Essence Avatar of Harmony stands on Azief right side and the Essence Avatar of Chaos stands on Azief left side. And standing there, they separated the world into ck and white. Into life and death. Into creation and destruction. Even though their bodies did not emanate any of this power and affect the world, the subtleties of these concepts is emanating from them This is the concept of returning to basic, none of the energy is leak. When one person power overwhelms the world and created mystical phenomenon, sometimes, it did not mean that it is good or better. Sometimes, it just means the control of energy is insufficient. Hence, the leak of energy that changes the world Changing the world entangles you with cause and effect. The stronger the being, the more reluctant they are to be entangled with cause and effect. Azief actually has very fine control of his power. He could kill a person with just enough strength and ability without being overkill. But when you walk the Perfection Path and when you went into a breakthrough, the effect of energy leaking is more impactful than the others Because the Heavens would recognize and the Will of the Universe would notice. Because a taboo existence is about to be born. And as such each time Azief breakthrough to another realm, no matter how he tries to contain it, his control of energy would always falter and his energy would change the world And this kind, entangles cause and effect. For now, cause and effect, Karma, good fortune and misfortune did not seem to affect Azief very much. But the more you walk the path, the further you go, then one would understand, that incurring too much cause and effect is not good N?v(el)B\\jnn The Truth is there. And the Truth is set by that person in the Garden. And the Truth is kind. And if Truth is noble, kind, and virtuous, then whatever that is not in that line, the harder to see the Path. The Truth Because the Truth is whatever that person decided it to be. And since the Truth is all-good, bad Karma would affect the path toward that Truth Azief understood only a little. Azul understand it the most. And there is countless of beings in the Omniverse that understand it, but could not find the way forward, because they are entangled always in cause and effect like a shackle that keep pulling them down. But Azief right now, or to be more urate, his Essence Avatar has perfect control over their energies. Even though the energy in their bodies are the purest, they could keep it contain. This is the kind of knowledge that Azief wanted. And he could only smile when he sees these two avatars standing on his left and right, like some kind of a divine bodyguard that separate the realm of the mortals and the realm of gods Twelve essences. Only one Essence energy ball is left. Floating in front of Azief Thest one. The final piece of the puzzle The All-Source Essence energy And he smiles. And he closes his eyes Maybe, because it is thest piece of the puzzle, he feel calms. The feeling of controlling this essence that is separated from him felt a lot smoother. The knowledgees naturally to him. He thinks that the All-Source energy returning towards him. And the All-Source energy returns to him, slowly, like the wind push it towards Azief. And it enters back into Azief body. There is no fancy explosion, no burst of energy, no pulsating aura erupting¡­none of that Simple. Basic. Natural. The energy went out of him to establish connection between the disparate entities of the essence avatar. And now, when it returns, the connection is established. Azief inner world is reconstructed. And Azief felt back the power of all his thirteenws. Thirteen energies once again coursing through his body. But it purer. More concentrated. More¡­.powerful And his body that has been upgraded because of the pain, could now also contain this energy. The body is the container of these energies. And any energy that is about to leak is absorbed into the blood, into the nerves, into the bones, into the skin Chapter 1649 A Hidden Weapon 1649 A Hidden Weapon Azief body itself is getting stronger And just by standing there, he emanated an oppressive aura. The ground caved in below his feet, the space around him cracked, the natural order copsed And Azief eyes turns blue. It is the bluest of blue, a light that seems like a blue star shining the void of darkness. The sky above his head distorted. The two Essence avatar of Chaosa and Harmony is like yin and yang, one is dressed in ck, one dressed in white, counteracting each other, but in bnce with each other Hot and cold, death and life, destruction and creation. These two Essence avatars absorbs the world energy, heaven and earth energy is like a drink and food for them, even the energy of stars, suns ands outside of earth is like food and energy for them If food and drink gives energy to humans, then the energy of all the things in creation is like a source of everything to these two avatars. These two avatars did not make any move. They just stand there like sentinels. But even just standing there, it is doing something The energy of all things gives them abilities. Gives them chance toprehended something. And what does itprehend? Creation. Destruction. Life. Death. Contradiction between them. And why it is necessary. If Azief were to try to understand thesews, these concepts it would take him thousands of years. Even in a ce where the perception of time is elerated, it would still take him thousands of years. Azief could not care about this. Because he could not see it. Instead, his eyes is shining and blue light spilling from his eyes. But it did not do anything to the world. The energy is contained. The force around his body increases. Azief look at his hand and as he make a grasping motion the space between his hand cracks He smiles a bit And then he look at his feet and he stomps his feet and the earth below him shakes. The entire Pandemonium continent felt the shake. Even though he is not in his giant form, nor did he erge himself to be a titanic being, the force of his strength has reached to an unprecedented level And the All-Source energy is swirling around him, a blue aura that attracts the heavenly energy. Once again, the energy of the world dropped by one percent. This time, even some Seed Forming realm leveler had also notices it. The energy of the world decreased so drastically in just a few moments, so how could people not take notice. The bleu aura around Azief be even more solid. It did not pierce the sky, did not shake the world, did not render the Heaven apart It just stays there, floating, swirling around Azief body. In the world, nobody is seeing this breakthrough process The only two people who could see it did not dare to extended their gaze. The others are not qualified to look But even if they look at what Azief is experiencing right now, they would not understand. Because all they could see is these blue auras around him. There is not much of fluctuation of energy. The only one that understand what this blue aura is doing is Azief. He could feel this blue aura is strengthening his body. Each second that passes, is like a cksmith forging a weapon. Smashing it with a hammer, drowning it in fire, quenching it with water, smashing it with a hammer, with each refining, bing sharper and stronger But he did not feel pain at all. Instead, what Azief is feeling right now is improvement in all of his physical aspect. However, there is no pain like before. Like he is showering under a cold breezy water that dispel all ufortable feelings. He appears sacred, holy, the energy of the Universe seems to descend on him. Azief is engrossed in this feeling of upgrading himself. He felt connected to everything. To the two avatars. To the sky and the earth To beyond the skies, to beyond the darkness, to beyond the light To worlds beyond, to dimensions he never knew. And for a moment, he felt like he had travelled to all this ces yet at the same time, he knows he did not travel to any of this ce His body continuously rumbled. His vitality is rising, his blood in his body changes. His entire body emanated an aura of an ancient being and his own existence seems to be in dissonance with this world A taboo existence. And a taboo thing must be eradicated. Above the Heaven, enveloping the area of Pandemonium, there is a cosmic cloud. Below it, is Earth. And if you zoomed in from that vantage point you would see there is Azief. Still engrossed Still not realizing. Still not knowing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His eyes radiated blue light; his entire beings radiated power. Thunderous explosion could be heard originating from his body. Spatial fabric of space around him distorted and torn apart. Time and other intangible concepts wither and break apart. His energy keeps rising. And the cosmic clouds above Earth seems to resonate with Azief rise of energy. The stronger the energy Azief emanated, the thicker the cosmic clouds be Gentle waves of energy began toing out from Azief body. It creates a melody. A sweet melody that slowly echoes out. Songs of love, songs of life, of the rivers andkes, of mountains and hills. Spirituality fills the eyes of unlearned creatures, stones and inanimate objects develops intelligence. Life and creation seems to be created. But this is only for a moment. It did not yet reach the peak where one wish could create worlds and create living beings. But the songs resonates with the heaven and earth, healing the area around him. The trees that was ttened, the ground that was turned into holes and craters, the destruction that ran deep isnow being healed by this wave of energy that keeps on continuing. The energy gathers and amassing concentrating energy around his body. There is no pain. There is no attempt of trying to endure pain. The energy is effortless. Simple. Basic. Natural It is absorbed by the skin, strengthens the nerves, enters the bones, purify the souls and refines the energy. Healing him, strengthening him. There is no pressure. No oppressive aura. Only gentleness. Gentleness that heals the world This is what it means to thrive in simplicity. To move and act naturally. This all-epassing energy is gentle. It epts everything and it amodates all things. Azief also felt a certain resonance. The reason why Earth evolved into such a world filled with mystical energies is because of the Orb that Odin and a few other intergctic civilizations throws toward Earth The purpose is simply to ward of Weronian Invasion. But the Weronian invasion has been warded off. But the All-Source orb is still on Earth And Azief energy of All Source is derived from one fragment of the All-Source energy. He took it from a spear in another world A spear that is used to kill him instead perfected his path. But it is a fragment of the All Source. And because of that, he could feel the resonance of a certain force in this world Before, even when he is in Disk Formation, he could feel it.But that feeling is subtle. Like a wind that blows his hair, like a scent that passes him by, like a song that he heard in a bygone era, like a dream that is fading from memories when you wake up That is the kind of subtle feeling he felt. Then when he merges with the Heavenly Will, possessing one third of the Heavenly Will, that feeling be stronger. But it is still very faint. It is still very subtle. At that time, he realizes that he seems to form a resonance to this energy unlike the other energies he had But it is only now, now, at this moment, when he let the All Source takes centre stage in his body, making it the sole energy in his body, that this feeling of resonance be strong. It is a pity that he did not have all of his abilities yet. If not right now, he could use his Divine Sense to pinpoint the location of the All Source. Azief heard the ending of the Speedsters who tries to take the All Source. He disintegrated into nothingness. Will told him his story. Will knows it from his teacher. And the question of how his teacher knows this is lost to Azief. What important is that he knows that the All Source is a source of energy. A source of power. A weapon And it is unmatched in the Universe. For something like that, for a cosmic artefact that led to the creation of a powerful super gctic civilization¡­..would no one covet such weapons? When Azief found out about it, Hirate, Hikigaya, Boris and the other leaders knows the true face of this item, these cosmic artifacts, yes, they did think of trying to take it in their hands. But the other concern was that there would be others who would want it. And that these "others" would be intergctic visitors. >> Please help support me by buying my book Last Son of Terra in kobo or google y books Keikokumars Chapter 1650 Strength 1650 Strength N?v(el)B\\jnn Earth did not have good rtions with aliens. The few times that they encountered alien civilizations, these alien civilizations always desire to kill them From Sithulran to the Weronian, these are visitors from others, other dimensions and even other gxies and none of them are very peaceful And Azief did not know that right now, there is an alien on Earth that is seeking the location of the All Source, thest son of Yrinia Fir Her Waz If Fir Her Waz knows that Azief could sense the All Source, he might go to meet Azief and ask for his help But Azief ignores this feeling of resonance. Even if he tries to get to the bottom of thing, he could not do it right now He focused, the blue auraing from his body be denser and then it seems to merge with the other two Essence avatars that is standing on Azief left and right side. And Azief could feel his body began to be more powerful. But it is not like the feeling of power he felt before. But there is a change in quality, if he has to describe it. Azief knows this is the final step. He waves his right hand and the Essence Avatar of Harmony turns into awhite light and enters Azief body. And Azief energy soars toward the skies. This time the sky give way. The Heavenly Will of Earth doesn''t seems want to contend with Azief power right now Azief opens up his left hand and the Essence Avatar of Chaos turns into a ck light and flew toward Azief, entering his body and once again, his energy soars piercing even higher. The energy this time however is concentrated on only one ce. The forest. The area where he is secluding himself. It did not affect the world like before. Maybe, because of his control of energy that has suddenly improved, Azief could now affect the scale of his energy The energy does not leak to where he doesn''t want to Instead, he is taking all of this energy to strengthen himself with each second that is passing by. When Azief merge with both of his two Essence, he seems to be bombarded with all kinds of information "So, that is how it is" he mutters to himself. In that few moments since he merges with his Essence Avatar, he saw all the things that his Essence Avatar had seen He sees the changes of the ten Seas and he saw the things and monsters and beast hidden underneath the Ten Seas It might be the existence of these things and beast and monster that give the Ten Seas such a unique property. Or it might that these things borrows the Ten Seas and took the energy of that sea for themselves. There is many possibilities for such thing. But the hidden things under the Ten Seas is not the only thing that Azief now knows. He also knows that Hikigaya, Raymond, Oreki are all floating in the sky, high above the clouds, waiting for something. And Azief knows what they are waiting for. A tribtion thunder. He smiles for a moment. When he thinks, everything seems to slow down. It is not that time had changed. It is his perception be so fast that everything be so slow inparison. When he is in this state, he could think about a hundred things and a second barely passes by He could guess why Oreki is waiting for the thunder. Right now, merging with his two Essence avatar, he could see all over the world. Unlike before, nothing is hidden from his eyes now He could see Katarina in Moscow, Hikigaya and Oreki in Japan, Sofia, Sina, Sasha, Wang Jian and all of the people he wanted to see just by gazing at the world and letting his Divine Sense spreads out all over Earth His grasp over the Heavenly Will also be stronger. But his eyes is focused on a few people. He looks at Oreki and he could see the fortune around his body. His fortune seems to be suppressed. And it only needed a catalyst to break out. "To breakthrough to Divine Comprehension, Oreki needed that onest push. My tribtion thunder is really the perfect catalyst for him" Azief didn''t know how Oreki got the crazy idea of using his tribtion thunder as the catalyst for his breakthrough, but Azief could tell from the fortune on his body, that this method really works. As for Raymond, Azief could also understand. He needed pressure. Raymond uses Terraforce. Earth beaten; earth gets stronger. "But, these two people are too daring" As for Hikigaya, he is probably there to make sure that he could protect Oreki and at the same time protecting the world He probably also notices the Cosmic clouds earlier. Hikigaya might not be what one might call a phnthropist. But he is also not some kind of a devil king either He did not mind to kill people, but he did not kill people needlessly. And after the Weronian upation, most people have the sense of humanity Before the Fall, people are separated by many things. It did not mean that the fall of the natural orders means all of this feeling also disappear. But some things did change for the better. The boundary of race blurs especially even more so when you look at each other like humans. The attack of the aliens awaken a sense of collective togetherness. We are humans. And the others are the "others" Still a tribalism mentality, only expanded in scale. Humans are on Earth. And those beyond it are aliens. And as humans found out the hard way, aliens are not this peaceful creatures or enlightened creature that want to grace you with advanced technologic Humans like to paint aliens as this transcendent being that surpasses normal human emotion like some kind of sagely being. There is truth to that. Aliens does possess tocology beyond Earth. But to say they surpassed humans in the emotional side of things¡­.. They are not. They are moved by interest and when their needs are not met they could be as brutal as human beings. Human beings are barbaric. But there are also very much barbaric aliens out there. Devourings, sucking souls out trillions of living beings¡­..out there, up there, in the vast expanse of the Universe, there is dark forest. And everything is a prey. Everything isa predator. And everyone is a hunter. That is a ce of greatpetition. And if you are noticed by did not have any means of protecting yourself¡­..you are screwed. This is why Earth; this is why him and the others are trying to get strong. The Multiversal Convergence is a beacon signal It signals to the other civilization that there is a rising force in the gxy. Some beings might not notice this beacon signal. But for those who notices it, they will be watching. And just like a wolf that is patiently waiting for their prey to show weakness, those gaze up in the darkness of the sky is also waiting patiently Show weakness and you would be torn apart. And that is why Hikigaya is there. To make sure Earth would not be weakened. "Hikigaya could sense something. Even though he is not close to Essence Creation realm, the fact he could sense the danger of that cosmic clouds shows that his Divine Sense is very strong" Azief thought to himself. Azief then sighed and he gaze for a second at the sky above him. Azief expected tribtion thunder. He experiences this before. When something taboo wanting to transcend, the will of the universe did not allow it. Break it with strength and let the Will acknowledge you as its equal or surpassing it, and only then could you stand proud in the world When Azief merge with his Essence Avatar he also saw that while the Heavenly Will tries to send tribtion thunder, it did not really work. "I was shocked to discover that I have grown to such a level. If I pass this tribtion, I truly would not have any rival on Earth and even in the starry sky beyond Earth, there is not many beings that could constrain me" he thought to himself. Azief himself knows that he is close to reaching the peak of power in the Omniverse. Even in the Omniverse, there is only around a few millions Essence Creation realm beings Millions might seem much. But when you calcted it in the vastness of the Omniverse, millions are not really muchpared to the scale of the Omniverse. Instead, it could be said a drop of water in the sea. That is how low it is. And it is not like Essence Formation levels would meet each other. The distance between each stars systems is terrifyingly far. Only beings with abilities could easily traverse through these ces with their ability to manipte space and time to the extreme. "I am strong" Azief could truly say this now. Even one of the auras from his Essence avatar is enough to break up the tribtion thunder Azief also had wondered how powerful his Essence Avatar He expected there would be increase in his strength. He just did not expect how much it had increased. Chapter 1651 Doing Your Best 1651 Doing Your Best Azief is now confident of his own strength. If he even passes this tribtion, he would have no rival on Earth The more he knew how strong he is now, the more he thinks that he is lucky when he was fighting against the Demon King before. Even though the Seresian creatures cultivate their power different from the way the people on Earth cultivated their energy, it is without a doubt that the Seresian Demon is Essence Creation level. Only that it focused on the body, not energies and soul and because of the power of the Heavenly Will that restricts him, Azief could have survived. "Though, maybe it is a difference in quality" Azie thought again. After all, he should notpare normal Essence Creation leveler and his Essence Creation realm He thought back and he nodded to himself "I should have expected it" When he was extracting his energies from his body, he could tell in just a nce that each of his Essence avatar is very powerful That even if the world wanted to send tribtion lightning, it would not be able to affect much. The strength that he now possess is even more exaggerated than before and to break the earth, Heavenly tribtion is easy for him. Not to mention he controls one third of the heavenly Will making the effect of heavenly tribtion by the heavenly Will is nothing for him But then one of his Essence avatars notices that there is another tribtion clouds is forming. At that time Azief was weak because of the effect of extracting the essence But now, he merge the things that his avatars has seen is now is seen by him It is like he downloaded all the information that the other Avatars had retained If he thinks it in simple terms, each of the avatars that he had extracted, is like an external hard drive. You don''t know what''s in it until you plug it in and look at the data that is stored inside it. And his being is like the ce where you could view the data. Of course, the process is a bit different and moreplicated but to put in in simple terms, this is close to what happens. Azief now notices that outside of Earth, there is a cloud forming. And the energy it is emanating is none other an energy that Azief very much familiar with A destructive aura that is growing and expanding. Azief took a nce and in that one nce he sees many things and understood a lot of things. There is cosmic clouds that keeps expanding, cosmic dust that attract each other and assimted into the cosmic clouds cosmic energy from the ck holes, the white holes the X elements, the unknown elements, the sun, the stars, thes, all of it seems to be extracted from the surrounding space to form a cosmic cloud that fills the entire region that is Pandemonium . Not many people could see these clouds. Even Azief before he emerged with the two Essence Avatars could not see it. But now that he had merged with it, when he look up the sky, his eyes sees past through the clouds. His eyes look and saw the dark clouds. "This tribtion would be even more destructive than before" Azief thought to himself. He looks around him and while the forest and trees regrows back because of the life force emanated by him, he is quite sure, if the tribtion falls here on this ground, the ce might be barren an infertile for thousands if not millions or even billions of years. Destructive magic of such tribtion thunder probably also affect luck and fortune, affecting those intangible things "It is not suitable to do it here" Azief thought and the moment he thought this, he kick his feet up and the ground shatters, the earth trembles and ripples like waves. The earth around his feet undtes like it is a bouncy surface and then as it grows further it created echo quakes and spread out be an even bigger quake, shaking the entire Pandemonium as he goes Azief in that brief moment, flew outside of Earth, almost in an instant, the space between Heaven and Earth appears like it was squeezed. Did he move? Or did he move space and time to quickly arrive above the sky? Only he himself knew it In a second,, he already arrived above Earth. A distance that is far away, hard to travel to after the Multiversal Convergence is like nothing to him "Speed and my control over space and time has also increased" he thought to himself. He look behind him and saw Earth. Earth is now a few thousand timesrger. But thes around Earth has also increased in scale. And that is not the only thing that Azief notice now that he is outside of Earth space He also notices that there is a force field on all thes surrounding earth. And not only thes but also the debris, the stars and even the dust The energy during the Multiversal Convergence dispersed not only on Earth but to its surroundings , imbuing this Milky Way gxy with mystical energies. Azief only took a second nce at Earth before he look around him and he could see a mass of clouds N?v(el)B\\jnn This cloud seems to notice him and in just a few seconds, it upies a space above his head In space, it is almost impossible to determine up and down. But if the head is up and the feet is down, then the clouds would position itself above The cloud itself seems to possess a will of its own. "The Will of the Universe?" he thought to himself. BOOOM! A shocking sound tear apart the space and even sound could escape the vacuum space. "No" Azief thought to himself. It is not that the sound escapes the vacuum space but the sound echoes in his soul. The thunder and lightning seems stimted by Azief arrival. Azief on the other hand is thinking about something else. Once again he looks back and nces with his eyes and he smiles He send a Divine Sense to Raymond, Hikigaya, and Oreki. And the moment this Divine Sense is sent to them, Oreki fly a little bit higher and Raymond pointed his trident upwards. Hikigaya flies a little lower and his eyes be determined. "I could only do this much" he thought to himself. There is many other people he wanted to send a message to. But he could already feel that the clouds in front of him is not keen on waiting and it is about to erupt with great power Since that is the case, he could not dy any longer and now had to focus on the fight that is about to happen But even though, this seems to be a terrifying prospect for anyone, Azief seems to deal with it calmly. Is he not afraid that he would fail? No¡­.Azief are not afraid. He is afraid before. But not now There is this confidence in his heart. But also, a feeling that even if he failed, he could always try again. This mentalityes about only after failing. Azief had been used to being afailure before. But after the Fall, he never failed And that feeling actually brought pressure to him Because he is good at it. Because he is amazing at it. And he could shed that feeling of being a failure. Yes, there is a lot of things to hate in the new world after the Fall. Some people might curse it. For example, the rich people or the powerful people of the Old World, where they could run around the world with money and be powerful because of a piece of paper. They do not like this new world. Because it is different from the world that they have before. Their world. And unlike any other times in the history of Earth, they did not have time to adapt. There is a reason why some noble familiessted even until the modern age. Because some of them knows to adapt when the change came But the meteor strike, the zombie attack, the alien monsters and beast was something that happened overnight In just a few days, civilization that the humans are so proud of crumbles. And people like Azief rise in this new world. And Azief found out that he not only thrive in this new world, he was the head honcho of it It is like ying a game. And you are number one on the leader board. And you never want to let it go. So, he fight harder. He tries harder and the world repay that effort. And he keeps seeding. The more he seeded, the more he is pressured to keep seeding. And when he failed thest time, that actually affect his heart a bit. He did not show it, but it affects him. No one knows what he is thinking of. Everyone always think ites naturally to him. It did not help that his proposal was rejected. He then goes to the Seresian world, fully expecting to die only to spend time with Katarina in that world and rekindle old romance And in that few moments of happiness, he got the chance to calm down and reflect on himself. And now, as he is face to face with this tribtion clouds, he could smile Because this time, even if he fails, he knows he is going to be alright. Thinking about it would not change what is happening now. "Just tryingto do your best" Chapter 1652 We Got A Feeling 1652 We Got A Feeling He chuckles. Heughs. He sighed. He feels all kinds of emotion when he thinks about all the things he had done, he had experienced to reach this point. It would not be long now before he reach the peak. He knows he is already very lucky to reach this He shakes his head, trying to shake off the thought in his head and the distraction all dissipated. All thoughts about anything else disappears He looks back at the clouds above his head the size of which began to berger, wider and thicker. Azief took a step forward toward the clouds and a pulse spreads out Azief smiles The space around the clouds distorted before torn apart like paper. "Heh" Azief clench his fist and the dark space around him is also torn apart. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of explosion that only Azief could hear. The explosion seems to be trying to rattle his soul. He did not know the position of the soul but he could sense it echoes in some kind of mystical way over his body. it made him feel like he could be induced to weakness. But Azief only smiles "Space" he nodded to himself Azief knows when he saw the clouds, that he could not pass his tribtion on Earth Earth might have upgraded itself, bing more powerful, full of energy and have many protection measures. Even the heavenly Will would limit the damage of a tribtion. But Azief knows in his instinct, that his tribtion punishment would be very different. As long as one follows the methodid out by the system, any tribtion, if there is any, would not exceed the Heavenly Will and the Will of the World. But Azief is different. Because he walk a path that is not approved. Not by the Will of his World, not by the will of the Heavenly Will of Earth and not by the Universe itself Perfection is taboo. It should not have existed. And taboo things must be destroyed. In the darkness of space, it looks like there is no signs of life It''s vast. Infinite. Limitless And Aziefe closer toward the tribtion clouds and the clouds began to thicken And more and more particles of space gathers and turns into mist. These mist turns into clouds. Azief smiles "Let''s fight then" Azief said gently. "Let''s fight!" he shouted He shouted it to himself. But the meaning of his word is really rebellious. And the Heavens would not take it kindly. The Will of the Universe would not take it lightly. The Will of the Omniverse would also not look at it kindly. There is an invisible force in the world And Azief is provoking it right now. Then Azief takes a deep breath. He did not breathe oxygen. After all, it is space. The air is different. And Azief could no longer be ssified as humans. And what does a being like Azief breathed? Energy Specifically, right now, he is inhaling Cosmic energy And then more and more energy seems to be inhaled by his body. Taking the essence of this energy into his body Every energy there is in the Universe, he breathed it. In one breath, the energy around one light years distance from Azief is sucked into his body. Another breath, and the energy around two light year distance enters his body. BOOOM! Azief no longer suppressed the energy that is in his body. Powerful vital force suddenly broke out from his body. His blood thrummed with energy that crushes space and time. His thirteenws shows its prowess, the thirteenws affected more minorsws and around Azief a mystical sight unfolded with each aspect of itsws manifesting itself Timews affect Time, Spacews affect space and so on and so forth And there was something else that is erupting from Azief body A sense of Harmony, the aura of Chaos The Harmonization of power suppresses any destructive aura from reaching earth Which destructive aura that it suppresses? None other than the aura of the tribtion clouds. The clouds above Azief head began to make its move. Thunder cracks the space. The nearby stars was affected. This is not like a simted deduction like what happens in Azief inner world This is the real world. And in the real world, a star exploding has real consequences. In his Inner World, the consequence would be borne by him. It would not affect anyone else. It might affect those closest to him when his energy went wild. But it would not affect the people in such a huge scale. But having a star exploding, and if that satyr fragmentnded on Earth, that is real consequences with real victims. Cause and effect then would be established. Azief had already form many causes and effect. If he could , he would avoid umting too much of cause and effect. His Essence avatar of Harmony is now in him. Azief look at that force, destroying a star in the distance His eyes turns cold "Hmph!" He makes his move, his hand waves forward, a great energy erupted. The star wads wiped out almost instantly, only its energy ripples in the darkness of space. But its debris, its destructive explosion that would affect nearbys did not appear In that one moment, Azief simply waves his hand and transport the star to a million light years away. He could not do it before. But now, he could do it. This is why Azief think he is strong. Because like the divine being he had saw before, he too, now could y withs and stars like they were toys in his hand. BOOOM! The tribtion clouds be angry. Azief could feel this. Tribtion clouds should not have emotions. But he could feel it. Senses it. A kind of emotions that flows out from each thunder and lightning 14:06 A Will. And that Will is developing a killing intent towards him. BOOM! Azief saw a lightning bolt descend down. Though, it is not directed at him. But his eyes is cold. "You don''t attack me? Instead, you attack my home?" Azief could see that the lightning bolt is heading toward earth, cutting a path of void trials as the lightning bolt tears apart every space it traverses. Each second increases it momentums that it even torn apart every space that it came into contact with Azief only snorted at this, his face is cold and there is a sign of anger rising up from him. And just like before, he makes his move again, another powerful aura rose up from him. His hand moves, like he is swinging a sword. But there is no sword in his hand. But he did not need a sword to make a sword move. In his level, everything is a sword And Laws of the Universe could be his sword. A stone could be his sword. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In this case, Azief waves his hand, the space dust turns into a sword-like shape and Azief swings it Swish! It was like something cuts the space, and a divine wind rose out of non-existence. One could only see the ripples of this wind that disturbs its surrounding. The thunderbolts is only a few dozen light years from Earth but before it coulde closer the wind swept it away. It sways, it breaks and then it shattered Like the sound of a ss jar falling to the ground The lightning bolts turns into a drizzle rain of light The people of Earth could not see that Azief is in space, currently staring at the tribtion clouds of his breakthrough They could not see his effort. They could not see the fight that is already beginning between him and the tribtion. But what they could see is the drizzle rain of light Azief could do this much. Even though he did it for earth, right now, his eyes is still looking at the clouds. He frowned Because he could feel it. Something is rising. And something is moving. "This cloud, is filled with violent aura, full of chaos and destruction" he could not help but mutters to himself The vital force of destruction. And Azief blood seems to respond to this destructive aura. This destructive aura wanted to snuff out his life. And the more it intend to do so, the more his blood seem to be stimted by it. Azief life force surged like it was provoked by the cloud On Earth, Hikigaya could see what is happening in the clouds above. But the more he look, and the more time passes, the blurry the vision became. "Is it because it is beyond my level? That my vision is affected" Hikigaya and Jean are the only two people on Earth that is qualified to see this breakthrough. But with their level, even with their level, they could not see it clearly. Hikigaya felt something. And even Jean is far away, he too could feel something They do not feel like Oreki or Raymond who thinks that this is their chance to breakthrough. No, Jean and Hikigaya felt something else And the moment Hikigaya feel it he wanted to fly upwards. But he didn''t know if he could. So, he hesitated "You can" Hikigaya heard it. And he looks at the sky with a narrowed expression And then he sighed "I owe you again" he closes his eyes and smiles. If he could he did not want to umte so many debts, so many cause and effect. But, the temptation is strong. So, he could only sigh But, the word that Death Monarch give him make him determined "Since I can, I would" he mutters to himself as he look back at the sky andughs Chapter 1653 Tall Wall 1653 Tall Wall On the other side of the world is Jean And Jean has his own problems that he has to deal with and his heart is filled with anxiousness. There is things he wanted to do and there is many things he should do. But he could not do it well because he is still worried about Paulette. Such loyalty, such care would make anyone envious. But even though he has so many problems, he could not ignore what is happening in the world When it affects the world like this, it could no longer be ignored The Jean of this timeline is quite different from the Jean in Loki timeline. He is not as cruel or as callous as he is now This is probably a butterfly effect. The wind of the butterfly wing has now created a storm. Cause and effect when it piles up like this, it creates new variable. Jean in this timeline is different. There is some simrities. But as time goes by, there is more differences than simrity. And that is not necessarily a bad thing. Jean in the other timeline could not care about the world at all, only hoping that his sleeping beauty would wake up In this timeline, even though he is still that affectionate man, he has this sense of responsibility toward the world. After all, the current world, he has a hand on creating it. The conflicts, the alliances, the strife and wars all of them has some traces of him Especially in Europe. Even after he had changed his way, there is still so many people that wanted to kill him because of what he had done to Europe. And Jena did not me them. There are some deaths that he feels guilty about. And then there are some deaths that he believes is justified He wanted to survive at that time. And he did not hesitate to sue any means necessary. But hade to regret some decision that he had made in the past Is that why he is so obsessed with the Law of Time? If the Order of Thinkers research the great people in the world, they might find some simrity of theme between all of them Death Monarch is someone who is afraid of Death. And what is thew he is most proficient with? The Laws of Life and Death. What about Hikigaya? He is someone living in his own world. He wanted a world that he could be free. And what is his most proficientw? The Laws of Reality and Illusions. All of the great people in the world that has achieved something all share this same theme Things that they are afraid of, things that they wanted, things that they desire manifested in their mastery of their ability Like it synchronized with them. And Jean probably felt an affinity to the Law of time because of his desire toe back to the past to right the wrongs he had made. Jean of this timeline is different. He is more empathetic. He is more understanding. There is still some of that coldness and that decisiveness. But¡­..there is also heart. There is also light. So, how could he not feel a bit of that responsibility? He also look at the sky. And so, he also hears the word "You can" there is only two words by Jean understood what Death Monarch is trying to say to him Hikigaya look at the sky and fear what wille down from the sky. Jean also worries. But when both of them saw the clouds is about to render its judgment, seeing Death Monarch is about to undergoes the tribtion both of them have a premonition in their hearts Seeing it with their own eyes, might have some benefit. The closer they came to the tribtion clouds, the more benefit they could gain This is his premonition. The same as Hikigaya premonition So, they wanted to watch. Jean by now knows that Paulette illness would not take her life. At least for now. He is still scrambling all over the world seeking for an antidote, or magical medicine that could bring her back But¡­. there is actually another way. Another way where he could save Paulette And that is to be stronger. Maybe, if he became stronger, touching a certainw, he could go back to that time. Back to that time where Paulette was attacked Jean did try to go back to that time. 14:07 Only now, when he is presented with the same choice, he could understand a bit why Death Monarch chose to go to the future even knowing the effect of that decision Jean tries to go back to that day where Paulette fall into that misfortune. But thews of time and space has be stronger after the Multiversal Convergence. He could use his power to reverse time. But that power is limited to certain area. And the time is also not long It means he did not yet have enough power to control time and space absolutely. And he is not the only one with the ability to control time and space. Not everybody would let you mess with time and space. The more he tries, the stronger the resistance of time and space. Not to mention the Heavenly Will¡­..He would also not allow it. Because of that he has been searching for magical medicine or some other methods. But¡­.he could also be stronger. When that happens, when his mastery ofw of time and space improved again, maybe he could go to that day and prevent it from happening. Or at least tweak the event. He knows that tweaking the past created a ripple that would speed to the future. He also knows that the best he could do is tweak the past so that it would not affect the future too much and created a paradox. So, he wanted to rush toward the sky. To look. To witness the tribtion. And maybe learn something from it But like Hikigaya, Jean also hesitated. In that moment when these two people were hesitating to rush upwards toward the sky, the answere to them. And Hikigaya smiles. Jean on the hand still hesitates. But then he clenches his fist, like he had made the decision And Jean has always been a decisive person. Once he make up his mind, he would go through with it Only in that way, he had carved a path for himself in this world Those who could be mentioned with Death Monarch are all great figures in the world and all of them have certain qualities about them that made them stand up in this world Raymond is like that. Hikigaya is like that. Oreki is like that. Katarina is like that. Loki is like that. And Jean is no exception. Jean did not wait any longer, he moves upwards and time and space around him begins to spiral out of control Droning sound could be heard around him space and time distorts. And then almost as sudden as the droning sound appears, the sound also disappears suddenly When the space and time finish distorting, Jean is no longer there but up there in the sky, beyond the heavens of earth, looking at the stars and thes in the distance. The distance that is too high and too far even for a Seed Forming leveler, is easily traverse by Jean. He stands at the edge of the atmosphere of Earth, looking at Azief in the far distance, somewhere near Mars. He sees the clouds. And then he sist cross legged in the air, his eyes is open "I will be the witness" he mutters and Azief even though the distance between them is very far away, he heard it and he simply smiles. Hikigaya on the other hand said something first before he flies toward the sky. He looks at Oreki and simply said "The Thunder and Lightning ising. Take only what you can and retreat before it is toote" Then he waves his hand and a talisman flew toward Oreki "use this only as thest resort" Even though Oreki could not see what is happening above him, could not see the fight that is about to happen in the outer space, he could tell from Hikigaya words that he would not be here "Something happened?" Hikigaya replies "I think I could learn something" And Oreki only smiles and nodded "See youter" Hikigaya smiles and then his body begins to fade, the windes by and blows gently and Hikigaya disappears from the area like he is a smoke blown by the wind. And he appears beside Jean. Jean look toward his left and he only smiles. They both understood each other and did not bother each other There is no time for chit chatting now. Especially as the vital force of Death Monarch spread out. "What a powerful life force" Hikigaya thought to himself. "It is a pity only we could see this" Hikigaya mutters. Sound should not travel normally in vacuum space But Jean could hear it even in outer space. When Hikigaya speaks, his words are full of thews and concepts of the world. Space and time could not break it, and vacuum of space is nothing but a trifle inconvenience. Jean nodded. If this vital force spreads out to Earth, he is sure that the entire world would be shocked. This kind of vital force could rejuvenate an entire world. But this also shows how much energy that is needed for this breakthrough. If the life force of Death Monarch, even just a fluctuation of it is this thick, then he could not imagine the life force that so contained in the body of Death Monarch "he is a tall wall." "It is unbelievable" Hikigaya mutters. >> Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Creation is hard, cheer me up! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library£¡ Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Keikokumars N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1654: Those Who Have Hope Could See Beauty Chapter 1654: Those Who Have Hope Could See Beauty ? A tall wall. An insurmountable mountain. To the people of the world who seeks the peak of power that is what Death Monarch represented How could this era of great opportunity and change always get suppressed by this one man? Hikigaya could not think of any other taller wall in the world for him and for others than Death Monarch This man is the wall that make people wanted to give up He is the tallest mountain. Just seeing its height makes people discouraged trying to climb it. But those who forge forward regardless, are all people of character. He could not exin why Death Monarch seems to blessed by circumstances other than luck, destiny and fate converging in one person. Hikigaya could already see threads of fortune at his realm. It might not be as clear as Azief ability to see the threads of fate and destiny, the karma causes and effect but it is without doubt that Hikigaya could already see a trace of it. And Jean probably could also see it. So, they could only sigh at this. On the Earth below, the seven great powers is also looking at the sky, themon people see the drizzle rain of light but the leaders of the seven great powers look at the sky ad could not help but sigh. And they look at the sky with wary eyes. This is Death Monarch breakthrough They did not even have to see Death Monarch to know that this probably his tribtion Because who else in the world that could stimte the world this much? Who is powerful enough that their breakthrough would affect the world like the world had returned to the time before the Multiversal Convergence? Only one persones to mind. Death Monarch And another question enters the mind of the people Not even a few years had passes and he breakthrough again? Would the world never escape from the influence of Death Monarch? Every action of Death Monarch demands their attention. Because it rtes to the distribution of power between the seven world powers. Some people are happy that Death Monarch remains the strongest person in the world. But there is many more that hope that someone else could unseat Death Monarch from that throne. But whatever they think could not change the oue. The other world powers that did not have Divine Comprehension levelers, could not see the situation in the sky. Even the satellite that they put up in the sky has been disabled by certain force What they did not know was that when the tribtion clouds was forming above Earth, its aura pulverized any satellite in space. It is like they were atomized beforepletely turning to nothing. But the seven world powers have other devices. Hirate for example have an Observatory. This observatory could not only see the stars but also thes and the universe Like most powerful thing in the World Government arsenal, this observatory is magical. Hirate look through the observatory telescope and as he zooms in toward the area, he could see there is Hikigaya and Jean sitting cross legged above the skies and looking at the same direction He zooms in even more and he frowns. He could see that Death Monarch is shrouded by some kind of clouds. And when the telecopy he sues to watch this scene tries to go further, trying to see closer toward Death Monarch, the images distorted. Hirate could only sigh and move away his gaze from the telescope "What kind of breakthrough that he is undergoing right now?" Hirate is not the only one that has this question. Any leaders of the seven world powers that is not upied doing something else, all look toward the sky. Some uses devices to look up and see Death Monarch. Some uses mystical means. Whatever methods they used; they are looking at Azief. But they could not see further. It is like their level is too low to even look at this event While the people on Earth is trying to see him, while Hikigaya and Jean is staring at him, Azief himself is staring at the clouds above his head The vital force from his body sems to fight against the destructive aura that is raining down from the clouds. This destructive aura is unseen but it affected fortune and luck. And when the life force that Azief had mingled with the destructive aura of the clouds, it spreads all over the outer space And it spread all over the skies of Earth. And this time the people of Earth could also feel this destructive aura. Jean and Hikigaya did not prevent it. Hikigaya simply said "It is good enough" The meaning is simple. The destructive aura is harmful. But it is good enough so that it would not destroy Earth And both Jean and Hikigaya could tell that letting this destructive aura to enter Earth is not always negative Maybe it would even create new zones of energy and if the heavenly will think it is harmful, the heavenly will would already try to resist it Of course, the only reason why the destructive aura is now beneficial is probably because it is mixed with Azief vital force. All the living beings that is looking at the sky could not help but be shocked. By now, even the densest of them already could guess that someone is undergoing a tribtion. After all, it is not the first time someone undergoes a tribtion And of course, just like anyone else, they reached the same conclusion like others That it is Death Monarch tribtion punishment. But when these people send their Divine Sense toward the Heavens, they frowned. "This is different" the more they sense it, the more their face expression bes......fearful This is different, all of them thoughts. And after a while they could tell what is different. There is only destruction in this aura that is now travelling all over Heaven and Earth. No life. No trace of creation force. No ace of fortune and luck. Only destruction. This kind of destructive aura is the kind of aura that even Hikigaya and Jean could not withstand Just by looking at the dark clouds, they feel shaken. They are not facing the tribtion and if ording to distance, they are very far away. Of course, in a mortal sense of distance, it appears that way. But even from this distance. When Hikigaya and Jena look at that cloud, they could feel the destructive aura And it made them tremble. Their avatars feel like it is going to copse. This kind of divine punishment is probably one of its kind, both of them thought the same way. "Could he survive it?" Hikigaya ask himself. Death Monarch certainly knows that this tribtion is unlike any other tribtions. If Hikigaya could find this out, if even Jean could sense this, of course, Death Monarch would also know about it However, he still went ahead with. To them, this is like insanity. It is not like you could not breakthrough. Azief has thirteen avatars. All the world powers knows this. That means he has thirteenws. He did not need toplete all thirteen of them to break through to Essence Creation But he still chooses to do that. This kind of path of putting himself at the edge of the cliff....is really insanity. Even if he did notplete all thirteen of hisws, once he is Essence Creation, he is still one of the few beings that is in Essence Creation level in the Omniverse. There is always rivalry between the top powers in the world. And each top power has a certain someone on the front leading them Hikigaya is the leading man of his force just like Jean and Raymond. But right now, even Hikigaya who rarely praise people could not help feel a little bit of admiration. There is many things to consider whether Death Monarch seed or not in his tribtion but for now, those consideration is put on the back of his mind. To be so persevering and to have this kind of courage, to look death like a home, that kind of mentality is hard to cultivate. It is easy to cultivate it when you are strong but when you are weak it is really not easy. "This is going against the Way of Heaven" Jean thought to himself. Hikigaya has his own thoughts when looking at Death Monarch facing the tribtion. He admires. But Jean is not Hikigaya. He could not just put the consideration of the world just because of one person. It is ironic coming from him. But after experiencing many things, the current Jean is not the Jean who conquered almost all of Europe in the past How many people have he killed with his own hands? and how many people he has seen suffer? Out of all that suffering, he had learned. His suffering. Other people suffering It is destined that the future would change. Loki had seen it changing but nothing changes the future more than the personality of the person who should not change, change. That is what happens to Jean. The Jean that Loki knows could not care less whether Earth would be destroyed or not, whether the people die or not He only cares about reviving his death wife. But in this timeline, even though Paulette is his most beloved, she is not yet his wife. And it is not like there is no any other methods. There is still hope. Maybe that is the difference between the current Jean and the other Jean. The current Jean still has hope. The other Jean did not have hope And people who have hope could still see the beauty of the world.N?v(el)B\\jnn >> Chapter 1655: Pursuit of the Peak Chapter 1655: Pursuit of the Peak ? Jean look at the looming dark clouds and feeling like he too is being targeted just by looking at the clouds. But he ignores it and look at Death Monarch, sighed and then said "He is transforming to a different kind of being. I believe he would be prepared" Jean did not want Death Monarch to die. Regardless of what his organization thinks of what the world thinks, Death Monarch dying does not mean the problem of the world is solved. Death Monarch could die....but he could not die now. If he dies now.....then Earth would lose its most powerful fighter. With the Multiversal Convergence, there is already alien eyes that are gazing at them Jean knows more about this because he knows that there is certain forces that is trying to open up breaches. And it is noting from the inside. If itses from the people of the Earth it is easily resolved. But ites from the outside. Outside forces is trying toe in from the breaches. This shows that other parallel universes or other dimension trying to force their way in to Earth Of course, the Orvanians job of patching up the torn dimensional tear works well and none of them could break through these rifts. But, who knows what will happen in the future? What if a being like the Demon King appears again? Who could stop such being? Jean is confident of his strength. But he is not arrogant. He knows what he can do and what he can''t do. At the same time, these two beings is witnessing the battle between Death Monarch and the clouds of tribtion, the tribtion force descend down to earth and shock the heaven and earth Even the Heavenly Will is looking up from his throne. His face is the same as Azief and his expression is unreadable. Who knows what this being made of the will of the heaven thinks about? He is clearly not happy that the Will of the Universe descend down to Earth. But there is ranks in powers. The Will of the Universe trumps his Will And the Heavenly Will could sense something else. There is something ancient hidden in those clouds And it is because of that the Heavenly Will of Earth relented. "Let...o..the..rs...do...it" he mutters to himself His heavenly punishment could not even form because of the pressure that Azief had emanated He is angry at his own powerlessness and maybe he also hope that Death Monarch himself died under this tribtion If Death Monarch dies near Earth, his energy would return back to Earth and feedback the entire Earth. And with thews that Death Monarch had cultivated, it would strengthen the operation of the Heavenly Will It was just likest time when the war between the pirates and the world powers happens. The death toll was enormous, all over the world there was fighting and when the fight is over, the winner, the true winner of that war is the Heavenly Will, absorbing back all the energy of those people who had died. The refined energy returns back to the Earth making the energy on earth be purer and denser and at the same time possessing new qualities. All forces in the world is trying to look at this event. Some tries to fly toward the sky. Other uses some novel methods to reach outside the skyn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The heaven and earth is far away from each other, the distance between the sky and the earth has already expanded during the Multiversal Convergence It was like someone lifted the ceiling of the sky. But there is still some people who are not in Divine Comprehension realm that could fly toward outer space. The distance might be daunting for some people. But these people are all capable people and they have their own method of traversing through the unfavourable energy storms that is swirling all around the skies All four corners of the Earth is filled with these chaotic auras swirling all across the sky But, these people keep flying forward. They keep flying upwards There is determination in their eyes and even when the weight of Heaven oppresses them, trying to keep them down, they keep flying. Wounds appears, their energy is roiling, and their body feel ufortable. But they did not stop Those who are determined will find a way. Their eyes look at the sky They were attracted to it. Those powerful people who are confident of their strength could fly and try to seek the truth from this event. But the weak people could only look up from the ground that they are standing on They could not be as brave as those people. Because if they followed them, it is like a moth flying to fire Even below the Heavens, on the ground, they could feel this distortive aura. The destructive aura created this kind of dissonance between the perceived reality and the reality itself. When a destructive aura reaches this level, you know you are screwed. Even when you are a low-level realm, you could feel it now. Like the heat of the sun that could be felt even though the sun itself is so far away Azief did not know the thoughts of the others. He did not know what Hikigaya and Jean is thinking about. He did not know the thoughts of those people on Earth What would Loki think and scheme about when he sees the effect of Azief breakthrough? What would Sofia think? Would she be worried about him? What about Katarina? Would she be impulsive and fly toward the sky, trying to help him? What about..... All of this questions, this kind of question that he usually would think about.....right now, those question did not arise at all Because it is only him and these clouds. And when you are face to face with Death, all question disappears. All you are concerned about is your mortality. Especially when there is a chance that you could survive it. If you survive it, then he could answer all those questions. Yes, this is what Azief is feeling right now. Facing the clouds, he felt like he is facing death itself. There is this premonition of death. It has never been that clear as it is now. His heart palpitate and he felt a coldness deep in his soul. Even though there is a smile on his face, only his beating heart betrayed his smiling face He is nervous. Smiling is an attempt to squash that nervousness. And he focused on the clouds. He is not afraid. But that did not mean he is not nervous. He is confident. But that did not mean he is stupid. He take a breath. It is an unconscious reaction of trying to dissipate nervousness. "Hahaha!" heughs to himself. No one would hear thisugh. But thisugh is not for anyone to hear. It is for him "Come on!" he shouted. The shout is his way of chasing away the nervousness He has waited long enough. And the tribtion has also waited long enough BOOOOM! The sound of thunder breaks the void and the concepts andws around the space between Earth and the others. There is rifts of void space all over the distance between earth and the others. There is many other cosmic phenomena that happens that is magical and terrifying but Azief did not have time now to look at what is happening there He only smiles and look at the clouds above his head and he was determined. He did not move and he did not try to run "I can ovee this." This is a promise to himself. "I could not die at this stage. There is still so many things to do. Still so many things to correct" he thought to himself It is the most important step. And thest step. Thest time, there is also this kind of tribtion. But at that time, there were many people that help him. This time however, this is something that other people could not help And....they are not qualified to help. This kind of tribtion clouds with its deathly aura is enough to kills even Hikigaya and Jean. If these two is not enough to withstand this torment, there is nobody else in the world that could help Azief in this matter And Azief from the beginning never thought of asking anyone for help This time, he is alone. And he prefer it that way this time. Because only he is targeted by this tribtion clouds. There is no need to drag others with him. Fail or seed, it would depend on him. And when The think it like that, he felt light and easy Fear, nervousness, all of that emotion is now abandoned by him Only the pursuit. The pursuit toward the peak. This is how he started. And if this is how it ends, then so be it. Right now, all of his ns, all of his thought is put to the side. All that remains is this determination. And that cloud. BOOM BOOOM! BOOOOOOM! The sound of thunder seems to echoes his thoughts and will. The more defiant Azief be, the louder the thunder And unlike a thunder but no rain, there would be thunder and lightning. And then unexpectedly, it rains. Yes, it rains. It should not have rained. It defies physic. It defies everything one knows about the vacuum space outside of earth >. Chapter 1656: For the Future Chapter 1656: For the Future ? The clouds gathered and then it rains. But when it rains, it does not rain droplets of water. No...no, it would not be that simple Energy. Destructive energy. It melted small floating stone-like dust in space and when itnded on a meteorite dust, it pulverized almost instantly. Atoms burst into nothingness Divine Punishment has already gathered and it is about to descend in full force The space seems to be even darker and thunders are roaring. Sea of darkness seems to nket even the light of the stars. Thunders rolled over like some kind of deranged dragons. A purplish aura mixed with a dark red tint scattered across the clouds, And Azief keep staring at the clouds. Like he was waiting for something or someone. And then he saw it. "I never thought that it is the same like that" he mutters to himself. His eyes shines with a gleaming light He clenches his fist and shouted "Let this be the prologue of me defying my fate!" he shouted and his shout break space, rolls away the rain around him, light radiated from him, sweeping away the darkness of the Universe On Earth, some people on the ground that was looking up rubbed their eyes because they think that they see something wrong in the sky They saw a second sun, shining bright, with white colors that fills the darkened skies of Earth But then they see something else and their shock doubled Hikigaya and Jean who was looking at this from the stratosphere of Earth both widened their eyes. They did saw Death Monarch radiated light, turning like a bright star, its light radiated life force and forces away some parts of the rain away. But that is not what they are shocked about. They look at each other like they wanted to confirm what they just saw. "I never thought..." "Me either" In the clouds, there is something more horrible and dangerous than one could imagine Just one look and Hikigaya and Jean is already choked to the core.N?v(el)B\\jnn Their avatars sems to be shaken and both of them had to summon thews to protect their Disk and Seeds from being affected And unlike before, this thing that Hikigaya and Jean saw is also witnessed by the people of Earth They did not see it as clearly as Azief and they did not see it as clearly as Hikigaya and Jean But they saw it nheless. And seeing it, some of them is struck with sudden craziness. Like they have seen something they shouldn''t Feeling like their brain is being invaded by some kind of force. Feeling like there is something wrong with what they see Some felt that their Disk cracked. Some felt their Seeds wither. Their physique unravelling, their pirs crumbling All of their cultivation bases is disturbed and they look down back at the ground, fearing to look at the sky Why? Because up there, they see a face. A gigantic face This face looks nondescript. But there is a certain ancientness to it A face. Appearing vividly across the skies. A face that seems to blot out the sun, the light and brings eternal darkness to the world But those who could sense energy could still feel the sunlight. This face is just like a mirage. It is somewhere else but it appears like it is looking at them. Like it is looking individually at them But even the mirage is powerful And this face, just by looking at it, brings pressure to their soul It is the first time and probably thest time that they would see such disy. Because on Earth, there is only one person that walks the Perfection Path And in this era, all across the Omniverse, unknown to Azief, unknown to everyone else, Azief is the only one that had managed to walk the Perfection Path till this stage Because thest time someone walk the Perfection Path to the end, that distance of time would be calcted by light years ago That is how long that path is not tread by anyone. And Azief saw them once. Saw these beings that also walk the same path he is walking now. He sees them Though not in person. When he walk the Supremacy Stairway, those statues he saw, are all the beings of the past who walk the Perfection Path. And a will of them is left on the Omniverse, guiding those who walk the same path as them. Some would hinder and some would aid. When think about it, some of the statues aid him and some of them is reluctant to help them Azief could not divine the intention of those being in the past so he could only move forward at that time Those who wanted to help him at that time....is it really good for him? Those who wanted to hinder him at that time.... did they really have bad intention or did they wanted to stop him from making a mistake? Azief could not know what the answer to those question are. And right now, that doesn''t matter On Earth, the face that appears in the sky continue maintaining pressure. Everyone dares not look at the sky and they all uses their own methods to escape this pressure. The Heavenly Will also emanated its aura to disperse the pressure of that gigantic face. What is happening right now is something historical. Even if the people of Earth did not know it, they are now living in a historic moment. This would be the only time they would see a breakthrough like this on Earth. And it is probably thest one in the Omniverse. There is many beings that knows the future is looking at this scene. There is also many beings that fight for a future also looking at this scene And these beings knows whose face is it that is on the sky. On the other side of the world, far away from Pandemonium, there is Loki, looking at the sky sighing "The future is now uncertain" On a mountain temple, standing on the balcony, a woman with one eyed, her eyes cloudy like a murky cloud signaling a storm, look at that face fearlessly. The face could induce madness in people. But this one-eyed woman onlyugh. She is already mad and crazy so seeing that face is nothing to her "I have seen your face before. And now just by seeing your image on the sky would not rattle me" the one-eyed woman said beforeughing "The future is now unknown'' And sheughed. On the back of a giant turtle, there is a man. His face is covered by a dark cloth, he wear baggy robe, he looks at the sky with his eyes full of trepidation "This world....is dangerous. And that Death Monarch is even more dangerous person" For some reason, this person also recognizes that face. It is the face that haunt his dreams. It is the face is every one of his nightmares. It is the face that took his wife and daughter. He is a survivor of a destroyed civilization, thest of his kind. The giant turtle stopped and puts its head back into its shell. And the people on the back of the giant turtle could only wait until the giant turtle swims again. Unlike the other people in the world, they were nota affected by the pressure from the face. The giant turtle seems toe emanate a certain force field that neutralize the pressure. The person keep looking at the sky, clenching his fist so hard that he bleeds. "I will fight for my future" he mutters to himself, making a vow to himself. On a grasnd that is vast like the sky, there is an old man on the back of a giant wolf. This old man is wearing patched grey robe, and he had an eyepatch on his left eyes Above his head, there is two ravens behind him, there is another giant wolf following closely. He look at the face, looking at it without any effect on him People are induced to madness, feel their energy went disordered when they look at that face in the sky but this old man just calmly look at the sky without any negative effect happening to him "This is different from the future I know" and he chuckles "Could I hope a little?" he seems to ask no one. And then heughed The sight shocks and awe everyone, a scene that would never be seen again! Perfection in Laws, Perfection in Essence, Separation of Three Essences, connecting Three Essence, entering Essence Creation with the Perfection Path! Only then, an ancient Will would awaken and bring with it ancient tribtions! In the darkness of space, Azief look at the face that is created by that tribtion cloud and he laugh The face is nondescript. But the aura, the empty gaze. He recognizes it. It is the same gaze that he had seen on his future self "This is the will of the Destroyer!" he thought to himself. >> Chapter 1657: Beautiful and Terrifying Chapter 1657: Beautiful and Terrifying ? How does Azief recognize it? Simple. That gaze. Yes, the aura gave it away but it was the gaze that struck him first. He knows that gaze. Though, it could not be said that it is the Destroyer himself. It is his will of destruction. Azief had treaded a path so extreme, that it invokes the destructive will in the Will of the Omniverse. The Will of the Omniverse appears in this Universe specifically to prevent Azief from breaking through. The effect would not be this exaggerated if Azief had chosen to break through the normal way. But because he chose this path, the Omniverse had to punish And if Azief could integrate the Will of the Omniverse into his body, through the punishment, he would be allowed to roam all over the Omniverse without enduring suppression. Azief is the closest to the clouds and he felt like doomsday had arrived. There is thunder sea, each thunder splits apart space, the lightning pierces space like it is some kind of fragile paper. And the lightning began to cascade down like it is a jail bar. It surrounded Azief four direction Azief only smile looking at these lightning bolts suspended in the air, each one emanated a field of destructive aura. "A prison?" The lightning is purple mixed with red. Rolling purple thunder fills the area of space that it created a barrier of clouds that stretches so wide andrge that it covers the light of the sun The thunder roars, the lightning breaks the darkness, each one is filled with menace heavenly intent, wanting to kill, wanting to destroy The effect also did not spare Earth as Earth is now dyed in the hues of purple. Those who are on Earth, even if they did not look up toward the sky, could see the light of the world had changed into purple The Seven world powers also uses their methods to fight against the oppression of the force. In pandemonium for example, Wang Jian, Athena, and Freya lead their army to the sky, creating a formation of divine soldiers, their energies are connected with each other, creating a shield that covers the major cities of Pandemonium Such scene could be seen all over the world. Each with their own methods and way. On the stratosphere of Earth, standing in the air, it is Jean and Hikigaya. They both hears the thunderous roars and see the bright lightning bolts. The thunder shook their souls and the lightning bolts shing almost blinded their eyes. But they came here to witness it. So, they would witness it to the end. Hikigaya eyes is shining with purple colors, his eyes seems to be able to change the reality around him and thews and concepts he conjured, withstand the pressure of the gigantic face and withstand the pressure of the lightning bolt. Jean has created a field of time around him. By the time the pressure of that gigantic face and the destructive aura of that lightning reaches him, it was already weakened by tens of thousands of years. Time is nature sharpest knife and Jean is using it to dull the impact of these tribtion clouds. "It is nothing like I have ever seen before" Jean mutters. He paused for a second, shakes his head "This is a world ending tribtion. If Death Monarch did this on Earth, then half of the Earth would be ravaged by this destructive aura" And that is saying something The current Earth is already gigantic in size. There is also all kinds of energies that is strengthening it But even then, Jean spected that of this tribtion fell into Earth, half of it would be ravagedpletely Hikigaya nodded, clearly, he too reached the same conclusion Hikigaya and Jean also have their own tribtions but rarely their tribtions affects the whole world. It is not because the tribtion that they got is worse, but every person tribtion is different. Some are quite the same and some are different ording to their understanding of their own laws. If there is myriad ways under Heaven and beyond Heavens, there is also myriads ways of tribtions and methods of punishment. Hirate for example, his tribtion is mostly rted to mental tribtions. Some are attacked in subtle ways, in tribtion of luck and fortune. Sometimes, it confuses the hearts and minds. There is many of such cases. But of course, some of them also experience physical divine tribtions just like Azief had in the past. After all, the method of getting stronger in Earth also rted heavily with the practice of strengthening the body. It is only on theter stages where it touches the domain ofws of the world. However, they never see such kind of thunder. They never heard or knows that such kind of lightning existed. The more they look at the lightning bolts that is slithering across the clouds and the lightningN?v(el)B\\jnn bolts that surrounded Death Monarch, the more they frowned. "It is beautiful. There isws and concept hidden in each part of the lightning. What it generates is not electricity. But pure energy. Pure destructive energy" Hikigaya divine sense is very powerful. When he is out of Earth, the restriction of the Heavenly Will and the chaotic energy of Earth no longer hinder him so his Divine Sense be even stronger. From the moment the purple thunder appears and constructed a prison around Death Monarch, he sent his Divine Sense to it. However, he knew better than to truly sense the thunder with his Divine Sense. He did not want to be bacshed so instead; he choose a different method. Instead of shrouding the lightning with his Divine Sense, he instead, shrouded the surrounding of the lightning to get a feel of what is this lightning bolt And the discovery shocked him The lightning aura and thews it possess tells Hikigaya what he needs to know. This is no normal lightning bolt and there is a question in his mind is it right to ssify it as a lightning bolt? The clouds are not clouds, the thunders are not thunders and the lightning isn''t lightning All of it is confusing, all of it is blurring reality The kind of things that is hard toprehend. This is the kind of force that Death Monarch has to face This is a tribtion fit for such a person who dares treads such an extreme path Hikigaya could see its beauty but also feel it''s terrifying might, shaking his soul, stirring his energy. It is like there is something around him that make him ufortable. It took him a second to understand what it is that makes him feel such a feeling It is the feeling of death creeping toward him like the relentless march of time And Jean even though he did not extend his Divine Sense that far, he too could also feel it. And like Hikigaya he is also concerned. "It''s multiplying" Jean said. Hikigaya could only nod, his eyes did not miss even a single thing. BOOOM! The sound continues, the roars of the Will of the Universe sted toward the dark sky, the lightning bolts is like a sh of sun searing through the darkness and melting it away The Universe seems to be shaken and the energy of the Milky Way seems to converge on this point What a beautiful sight! What a terrifying scene! ... Azief is now surrounded by countless lightning bolts. This lightning bolts did not hit him. It did not pounce on him Instead, they are surrounding him. The distance is also far away from each other, but Azief could tell this is like a jail bar. "It did not even bother to block below me" But even though there is no lightning bolt below his feet, he could feel that there is some kind of an invisible floor beneath his feet It is more like his senses is notifying him about this matter. A sea of lightning bolt. Azief closes his eyes, took a deep breath and as he closes his eyes, he could feel it The sea of lightning bolts descends! BOOOM! Tens of thousands of lightning bolt rained down toward Azief. This is no longer hitting by a lightning bolt. This is more like being rained down by lightning bolts. There is noparison to anything that has been witnessed before on Earth. The Sea of Thunders and Lightning on Earth pales inparison. Azief could feel it hitting his body. But he smiles His body is strengthened and the aura of thews protected him. The tens of thousands of lightning bolt might seem like it is hitting him but it is actually hitting these protective auras around his body But Azief also could feel that it is corroding his protective aura. Thews that he uses to shrouded himself is being corroded by the relentless lightning bolts. "This is still nothing" even though the rain of lightning bolts are terrifying from any observer point of view, for Azief himself, he did not feel that pressured by it But he knows this is only the beginning. This kind of tribtion thunder would not be that easy. If not, it would not umte such momentum. >> Chapter 1658: Variable Chapter 1658: Variable ? Azief keep floating there, bathed in lightning bolts. The lightning bolts that attacked him either exploded whene into contact with him or deflected to other ces. One of them was deflected and hits an asteroid belt and the entire asteroid belt was pulverized turning into nothingness It shows the power of those lightning bolts. But it also shows the defense of Azief body No matter what kind of thunderbolts or thunderous sound that the clouds made against him, he was motionless, standing like some kind of divine statue. His eyes is still close, and his face show a kind of calmness. BOOOM! Another sound echoes, this time it echoes across the Universe And the clouds usher into a new transformation. Before there were tens of thousands of lightning bolt falling toward Azief. Now, those lightning bolts are transforming. The face that appears on the clouds is also looking. Azief is still closing his eyes. His Divine Sense could sense the changes in the clouds but he refuse to opens his eyes. He refuse to be consumed by confusion because of that face. He focused his mind to only think about the clouds and tries to divine the transformation of the punishment Azief did not see it with his eyes but Hikigaya and Jean could see it. There is all kinds of beast that ising down from the clouds. It is beasts shaped by the punishment thunder. Shaping the elements is not hard for any Divine Comprehension realm leveler. It is not a hassle at all. Instead, it is very easy to shape the element into any shape they want. All it needs is a little bit of imagination, a bit of magic and a bit of hand waving and you could shape any elements andws into whatever you want However, the clouds of tribtion did not simply shape the thunder bolts and send it down. It also seems to retain the ability and power of the beast it emtes Dragons in many of the mystical civilization that both Jean and Hikigaya encounters have inherent ability of using the elements especially the element of the sky, like thunder and rain. Maybe that is also why many earth myths about the dragon have a bit of them having dominion over the sky And that is what they felt when they see the thunder dragons rushing down from the heaven, charging toward Death Monarch. And these dragons are not one or two but dozens of them Some of them look like oriental dragons with small feet and ws, flying with clouds around them Some look like western dragon with bulging belly, looking more like a dinosaur withrge wings, the clouds of tribtion swirling around their bodies like some kind of protective force field Some are dragons that appears lizard like with body that is akin of griffin. All kinds of dragon seems to appears. But there is not only dragons but also tigers, phoenixes, serpents, wolves, tigers, centipedes, scorpions All of them assume this beastly form and retain these beasts'' innate characteristic. That is not the only thing that shocked them It is the sheer amount of these beast attacking Death MonarchN?v(el)B\\jnn Each of them descend, bringing with them the wrath of heaven, clouds of tribtion is rolling around them, wind and thunders followed behind them "The initial starting attack is already this powerful" Jean sighed and shakes his head It is hard to imagine how powerful the following ones would be BOOOM! BOOOM! While Hikigaya and Jean is looking at this, the ten thousand beasts have begun descending. They uses their ws, their tails, their furs, their scales, their teeth, everything they have, everything they could do and let it out toward Azief BOOOM! Another sound of explosion shakes the dark space and the ripples push away the space dust, the gravitational force is flipped and the force field that maintain certain normal operation of the world copse almost immediately. This kind of battle involvesws and concepts, intangible things and it does not make sense to view it with established fact of nature. It is like these beasts all went crazy, berserk all at the same time, the killing aura around them solidified and the aura distorts the dark space around them This scene is truly beautiful, truly magnificent, and truly terrifying. Oen could see the dark space bright like there is another sky and there is another sun But these light alle from the shes between Azief and the Will of the Universe. Their mystical abilities created light when they should be none. If even ck holes could not suck this light, does it mean it is light? No, it is a kind of energy, that is beyond reality. When one reaches this level, the kind of magic and the kind of effect it has upon reality exceed any rules andws that should exist. And that is what happens right now. The beast all attack Azief body. If not for the energy and light that ising from his being, it would be hard to notice him amidst the swarming of so many beats. Azief himself is now in his titanic form, growingrger as the second passes by. He did not evade, he did not resist, he is still closing his eyes and he let these beasts attack him The dragons'' roars and from its mouth, st of energy is shot out. The tigers'' ws towards him, the griffins tries to take a bite out of his flesh, the serpent tries to bite him, the scorpions tries to sting him All of them did this in this chaotic battle situation. And what happens was something shocking. None of the attack could even touches Death Monarch skin. Jean and Hikigaya could see all of these battle situations because of their terrifying high level of Divine Sense. Without it, to the eyes of the weak, this would look like a jumbled mess of beast rushing toward their death They could not see that when the dragon shot out his energy st, there is a kind ofws that reflect back the energy st, sting that dragon into pieces of atoms. They could not see when the tiger ws toward Death Monarch, its w broke, and the rebound force of bacsh causes that gigantic tiger made of thunder to explode into arcs of electricity and turns to energy again, returning back to the clouds of tribtion Azief eyes did not miss these "It returns back and strengthening back the tribtions. Like sending a data back to the main server" he thought to himself. Amazingly enough, he could remain so calm even under such bombardment and mass assault Before he could make any more pondering on this matter, he is attack again. When the griffin tries to peck at Death Monarch flesh, its beak break and the force causes the griffin to explode instantly. The serpent before it could even bite Death Monarch disintegrated like it was corroded by some kind of force of time. It is the same for all the beast. Even though they are already enhanced with the tribtion cloud''s ability and with its innate characteristic bestowed upon them, they could not even make a scratch on Death Monarch body "It is just like before" Jean suddenly said and Hikigaya nodded with his forehead frowning. They notices it The attack keep oning but instead of Death Monarch getting weaker, he is getting stronger. The absorption of energy around him has also increases, causing whirlpools of energy to form around his body His vital force be stronger Both of them have seen this before. It was like thest time when Azief was also punished by the Heavenly Will. Everyone thought that him being attacked and his loss of vitality means he is dead. But instead, he bes stronger. How simr it is now to that scene years ago? "He is forcing the Will of the Universe to acknowledge him. What a crazy man!" Hikigaya chuckles at this. The easiest way to break through the tribtion is to follow the way of the heaven It might seem likepromising but it is not. Cultivating power like these does not mean you have to go against the world The way of heaven is called the way of heaven for a reason. It is the orthodox way of existence. The Way of Heaven protects the world they inhabits. Worlds that have magical powers, especially powerful magical energy usually would have a will of its own. Earth before the All Source might not have such a Will. But Hikigaya also had been researching this matter for the past few years. And he concludes that while Earth itself does not have a working Will of its own in the past, this does not mean that it did not have this unconscious reaction, even before the World Orb landed on Earth Hikigaya believe that the world acted when the inhabitants of the world harm it. Natural disaster are Earth way of telling the beings living in it that they are doing something wrong But these actions are involuntary and unconscious. It is not like Earth is angry or has a Will of its own. But when the World Orb enters Earth for the first time, it created an impetus for a Will to be born. And this will protect only Earth. This is the Heavenly Will. It would promote anything that would aid and strengthen Earth And it is merciless. At least that is how it should be. Death Monarch Azief however break this rule Death Monarch sessful usurpation of the Heavenly Will created a variable. A big variable that have changed the trajectory of the Heavenly Will of Earth >> Chapter 1659: Same Source Chapter 1659: Same Source ? The Heavenly Will and probably the rest of the world could not have imagined that when the Heavenly will has sessfully been born, there were mortals, living beings inside Earth itself that could surpass it. As for Chapter the Will of the Universe or the Will of the Omniverse, the name itself is very self-exnatory. Of course, these wills, this personification of the will themselves might not all themselves the Will of the Universe or the Will of the Omniverse But that is how Hikigaya refers to them Azief breakthrough disturb the natural order. Because he stands taller than the Heavenly Will. And not only the natural order of Earth but beyond it was also disturbed with each breakthrough. Probably it could no longer ignore it. Or maybe, only now, the Will of the Universe felt threatened And so, the Will of the Universe descend down. And they are determined to wipe out Death Monarch from the face of the Universe. But if Death Monarch is sessful in defeating this tribtion that means, the Will of the Universe could only choose to acknowledge him "But is it necessary?" Hikigaya also seek the path of power but he never think ofpeting with the heavens Not because he is afraid. But because there is no need. He just didn''t understand why Azief must pursue perfection especially when it couldnd him death. "That is the difference between me and him. I don''t want it to be so troublesome. And maybe because I care more than him" he paused for a second before chuckling "Or, maybe I am mistaken. And that he probably cares more than I do. It is either one of the two" he thought to himself Hikigaya shakes his head and he no longer have any mood to speak. He would just watch now. Jean is also the same.N?v(el)B\\jnn He no longer speaks. Only paying attention. They both felt the fearsome tribtions. But they don''t know why.... but they think Azief would win. He would ovee the tribtions and shows always that invincible posture. This is just their premonitions. And both of them believe in their own premonitions **** Azief stands under the bombardment, lightning and thundere together attacking him, tens of thousands of beasts use all their methods. But in just a few minutes, the amount of beast was reduced to only a few hundred beasts. Tens of thousands of beasts made of the thunder tribtions turns into drizzles of light, drizzles of energy that had to return back to the tribtion clouds. The rifts of space appears even more frequently and the wide range of the rift shows deterioration of the space stability A few more minutes passes but Azief is still standing. There is now a bit of wounds on his body. But just like the tribtion clouds, he also has his own methods to regenerate himself The way he do this is by supplementing himself with the energy of the Universe. Blood drips from his wound, each blood is so heavy that it causes the gravity around it to bend, and bending gravity also bends time and space around it. It falls onto one of the floating space rocks and the moment it collides with even a droplet of blood, it instantly vaporized. He is injured because of the thunder bolts that rained down on him. But this did not happen because he was off guard. This did not happen because the shield on his body that he had made had been broken Instead, it is because he allows it to pierce through. Azief let some of the Divine Punishment to strike him Why? Because Azief wanted to test something. And when that test sessfully aligns with his thoughts, he allows more of the thunder to strike him. The Divine Punishment of this time is evenrger than thest time he was bombarded with divine punishment But there is something different Something that Azief had not expected to happen when he first decided to face this tribtion thunder "They came from the same source. And I was not wrong" he thought to himself. This thunderbolt and the punishment of heaven is a tribtion attack with great power, but Azief did not feel that it is unbearable. He even felt that it is a bit weaker than the tribtion that he had faced before. Because Azief had a part of the heavenly will under his control "I never thought having one part of the Heavenly Will would help me out this much" Even though he is far from Earth, because he has one third of the authority of the Heavenly Will, where he stands, where he is, the Heavenly Will of Earth began to propagate. In a way, he is the Heaven Will...even if only a part of him holds the energy of the Heaven Will But the difference between him and the true personification of the Heaven Will of Earth is that he is mobile. The heavenly Will of Earth has a range of ces it could exert his influence. If He is out from that range of ces, He could not do anything It is different from Azief as long as he did not die, and as long as he remains somewhere for a period of time, his aura and energy would change the world around him. This is not so obvious in Earth since Earth and the energy of Heavenly Will in his body is the same. It has the same origin and there is nothing for him to transform However, if he went to some barren world without any mystical energy, his energy alone would begin affecting that world That would affect it in the form of awakening that world will and in the best-case scenario, Azief could use that Will that is newly born and fuse it with his Heavenly Will and created another Heavenly Will that has the characteristic of Earth on that world That is why even though the thunder beast and the lightning bolts strike him right now, he slowly let them go through his defense, letting them attack him Each attack seems to imbue it with a bit of essence of the universe, essence of the tribtion thunder of the universe If any other person did this, their body would have exploded But because it is him doing it, he is not exploding all of a sudden. Because the body of perfection could ept all kinds of energy. Even this kind of overbearing energy. And maybe that is why the number of beasts that attack him did not multiply at all. The thunder, the pressure all of it is not something that Azief hated. Instead, he is using it to now temper his body. Once again, he has to temper his body. Before, in Divine Comprehension realm, he is in energy form. His body has no psychical characteristic. He could morph to be whatever he wanted. But now, when he is in Essence Creation, he once again has a physical body. He also knows after this, if he wanted to make his Essence Creation avatar quickly grows, he have to let them go And if he let them go, unless it is necessary Azief would not summon them back. During that time, he could only rely on his main body. And if his main body is weak, then it defeats the purpose of him letting his avatar roams about Because then he needs to keep summoning them back and each time, he calls them or summons their powers, that means whatever his avatars is doing would be interrupted. Maybe they are at a crucial point of breakthrough and in doing so it would break their breakthrough. Azief did not want to happen. He wanted to use the avatars to understand thews in a way he could not understand it And Azief did not have time. The advantage of creating these avatars is to save time and to remove all prejudices and preconceived thoughts. It is you, but also not you. Before you fully fuse, they are a different entity that have your memories, inherit some of your desire and feelings but capable of making their own minds. So, he should temper his body, making it a body that could withstand even one hundred attacks of Divine Comprehension realm beings. And even more. Surpass that limit! BOOOM! The sound shakes the soul, attacks the body, split the void! Azief smiles slightly. The thunder attacks him like he is a sandbag, and trying to pierce through his body with all kinds of ways. Like chipping a tough stone with a pickaxe. But Azief, bathed in this thunder slowly stretch his hands, and feels the thunder, feels the lightning bolts, like a man carefreely standing under the droplets of rain, enjoying the rain That is how it looks like to Jean and Hikigaya The thunder not only help him has this kind of thunder energy mixed with destructive aura coursing through his body but he could also feel that the thunder is strengthening his body. His body now already reached its peak during his Energy Disperse stage realm where he push his body improvement to the limit But now, there is a sign that limit is about to be surpassed. And then like he heard the sound of something breaking, his physical body improved even more. >> Chapter 1660: Comparing with the Heavens Chapter 1660: Comparing with the Heavens ? BOOM! The physique that Azief have improved once more "Hoh!" he thought to himself as he look around him The space around his body cracked and exploded into rifts of voids. The pressure of his body bends the gravitational force around him causing the space rocks to be bended out of reality The space around him feels like it is bending even more, like a space that could be seen near the ck hole. Distortion and curvature of space around Azie body seems to be brought down. Only a truly enormous amounts of mass energy could produce such change of curvature toward space. More and more thunder struck. Even though the beast had stopped appearing from the sky, the thunder keep falling. But the thunder bolts did not stop. Azief embraces it like he is meeting an old friend. His body is nourished but his energy also grows. "What about this feel like punishment? It feels more like a blessing" Azief thought to himself. He could only say these words because he already stacked his body with so much advantage that even the Will of the Universe punishment seems nothing to him It''s not that the divine punishments is weak. It is that Azief had be too strong for even the Will of the Universe to pose a threat towards him. And maybe the Will of the Universe also sense this The feeling of being underestimated and look down upon. That gigantic face that is in the sky shows its displeasure. The frown on its nondescript face be even more noticeable. At least, its look like that to Azief, the closest being to that face. Hikigaya and Jean who is watching this from afar notice nothing, as their concentration is focused on the lightning bolts and thews that is used by the tribtion clouds. They have their own gains. It is the same for the people below the sky, the people on Earth that managed to see some parts of the battle They could not see it clearly but they could feel it. And just feeling it, gives something for them to ponder upon. And what about Oreki and Raymond? On one side of the world is Oreki meditating in the clouds. Every once in a while, the wisp of the aura of the tribtion thunderbolts would descend toward Earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Oreki could tell this is Hikigaya doing. Because the concentration of the destructive aur is just right. Just enough to oppress him but not kill him Just enough for him to merge the destructive aura into his thunder and lightning Azief is breaking though near Mars And on Earth there is two people also attempting to break through to Divine Comprehension realm Oreki is at his crucial moment to breakthrough right now The sea is purple in colors because the sky is purple and reddish. A gigantic mirage of a face could be seen in all corners of the sky. The sight is terrifying like ites out from some kind of doomsday drama. Around Oreki, it was like the space itself is being torn apart one segment at a time. Only void darkness could be seen. Before that void is also torn apart the next second by the energy. The clouds came, pushed by a violent gust of wind, tempest appears and the air cracked with energy, as dark brooding clouds assembled. Overhead, the clouds seems to have a life of its own. These clouds gathers, the powers of Heavenly Will gathers. Above, Death Monarch is fighting the Will of the Universe. But on Earth, Oreki is fighting the Heavenly Will of Earth. Oreki is ready to breakthrough. The clouds bellies is pregnant with the fury of the elements. BOOOM! Distant rumbles of thunder served as herald of a punishment tribtions. A divine storm that would paint the heaven and earth with its own chaotic masterpiece. Oreki waited. A second passes before the first droplets of rains began to fall. Tik! Tok! Tik! Tok! To him, it sounded like the sound of the pointer of a clock. Lightning and thunder, these are his methods. And this is his path. The most suitable path for him. The strongest path he has. And he smiles. He clench his fist, and thunder roars with a simple movement Just a simple movement of clenching his fist, and the air expands around his hands. The rapid expansion creates shock waves and sonic shock, creating sound of thunder, rumbling through the skies, the seas, the mountains and hills, drowning the songs of the worlds, and for a moment causes the mirage of that gigantic face to waver a little. The air is now charged with an otherworldly energy. But Oreki recognizes this energy. And heughed "let''s do it!" All those who wanted to breakthrough alwaysughs or smile. Maybe, because they are crazy, the whole lot of them Always pursuing that peak of strength Always betting their lives on the line. Even confidence should have a limit. But maybe because they are crazy like that, they could move froward with the kind of mentality that shook heaven and earth. That invincible mentality that they couldpete with anyone! Maybe only with that kind of mentality they could be a figure that changes the world! He is a lone figure cloaked in lighting, and just like Azief did in his fight against the Will of the Universe, Oreki stood there on the air, looking at the clouds above his head, at the heavens, his gaze is defiant. The brewing tempest, the roaring of thunder, the shing of lightning does nothing to dissuade him Today is the fated day. Today is his fated chance. Today.... he must break through! The rain, like liquid silver, cascaded around him, each droplet refracting the ethereal glow that emanated from their form. Each droplet is heavy. Each droplet posses corrosive power. Destructive, dangerous and lethal. With each lightning sh, Oreki was momentarily outlined in an eerie radiance, casting long shadows that danced and swirled around them. The thunder, a booming symphony of nature''s wrath, reverberated through the atmosphere, punctuating the storm''s crescendo. Yet, despite the tumultuous chaos overhead, Oreki stood untouched, surrounded by an invisible shield that repelled the storm''s fury. He too has his own tricks. He too has his own lighting. Azief prove his strength by using thews and his already powerful might physique topete with the Heavens Oreki method is different He uses the method of lightning. Which of their lightning is stronger? Which one holds morews? Which one is hotter? Which one is more dangerous? More lethal? More purifying? This is the tribtion of Oreki, the Thunder Monarch, the Lightning King, the Spear of Heaven! His way of transcending the tribtion isparing with the Heavens! Is your lightning more powerful that mine? Is your thunder more dangerous than mine? Compare it with me! And if I won, acknowledge it! Oreki hair billowed around him catching the asional glint of lightning, as if the storm itself recognized a kindred spirit in the midst of its own creation. In the midst of the deluge, Oreki raised his arms, as if beckoning the storm to unleash its might. Thunder rolled, lightning crackled, and rain poured in torrents, yet Oreki beneath this celestial assault remained unscathed. The storm, instead of a menace, seemed to be apanion, swirling and dancing in response to the mysterious force that resonated with the very essence of the tempest. And as quickly as it hade, the storm began to wane, the clouds parting to reveal a sky that bore witness to the celestialmunion. "One lightning has been proven. Nine more!" The clouds parts for a moment and then converge again. Oreki is about to breakthrough and he brought all the sky thunder topete with him! What a glorious battle! What a heart shaking scene! And what ambitious person, he is! The Lightning King, the Thunder Monarch, the Heavenly Spear of Japan Oreki! On another side of the world, there is Raymond, d in armour, formed by the force of the Earth. He is facing the sky, his eyes determined. "It''s now or never" he thought to himself There is a trident in his hand and he is gripping that trident tightly. Below him is the sea, deep, dark and unfathomable. The sea is in turmoil, the waves are high, the winds are screeching, the water is charged with energy and evaporates above, misty wisp of gas making the area seems full of mist the sky is in chaos, there is no clouds, only the sight of the night sky revealed above. Raymond smiles at this. He chuckles and heughs. His gaze be sharper; his grips be tighter. He is facing the heaven above, the clouds above his head crackled with energy He smiles, the essence of the Earth, the energy of the Earth rises up deep from within, from the west to the east, from the north to the south, from below and above, from right and left, from every direction there is, the energy of the Earth surges towards him In this moment, Raymond could feel everything that is on Earth. >> Chapter 1661: Hearing the Songs Chapter 1661: Hearing the Songs ? He could feel the breezy winds, like he is the small gust of wind that blows all over the world. He felt what it is like to pass through the prairie grass, feel the sensation of the sands in desert, feel the texture of the misty clouds, feels the texture of every living being that is touched by the wind Yet, he also feels the sensation of grass being blown, the leaves that is falling from the branches of the tree, feeling the sensation of the tree enduring rain and heat, feeling everything He heard the songs these things have. The Song of the Seas, of mountains and hills, ofkes and rivers. The heat, the cold, everything in between, the beauty of it all. And for a moment, Raymond even forget that he is in the middle of his own breakthrough. Intoxicated, enchanted, bedazzled. This is the best way to describe what is happening to him. Just like when Oreki is facing his tribtion, Raymond is also facing his own. He tempered his body using the trident as conduit. Because of the trident he make an even more drastic decision. He uses the trident to draw the real tribtion lightning bolt from the heavens. What he took in was the thunderbolt that is hitting Death Monarch This is usually a suicide move. Don''t look at how easy it was for Death Monarch to withstand those lightning bolts. Death Monarch has already reached the peak of Divine Comprehension realm and then condense his essence into avatars and even fuse them even further to create three separations which is an unorthodox way to even begin with Such thunderbolt if it allowed to hit the world, it would create such a huge catastrophic destruction that it would rival the kind of effect when the dinosaurs is wiped out from the earth That is the scale of destructive power that each thunderbolt that attack Death Monarch possesses. And Raymond took it even when he is still in Disk Formation realm. The only reason he did not disintegrate into atom particles right now is because he holds the trident of Poseidon. Even though Raymond himself did not possess all of its power, this is still the true weapon of a God. And a such, the power it possess, the defensive measures it had was activated when such a force attack it. The thunder bolts hits the trident in his hand The space around the trident ripples but Raymond is unscathed relying on the trident absorbing properties and refining capabilities, Raymond uses it to temper his body without worrying that the energy would be too overbearing Raymond even have some ideas that maybe this trident is effective against lightning bolts. If Poseidon knows what he is thinking right now, he wouldugh because Raymond was right on the nose The trident of Poseidon is very effective against lightning bolts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Because if there is someone Poseidon always fought with, it is with Zeus. And everyone knows Zeus most favoured weapon A lightning bolt This trident of Poseidon not only have the power to direct lighting away or attract it, it also could harvest the power of the lightning bolts and refine it to suit the energy of the wielder, making it like an item that could use all energies in the world. Like an absorbing energy artifact. Absorbing energies always have this work around it. You have to make sure the energy ispatible, thew ispatible, there is no impurities and so on and so forth But this is not the case for the trident. If thew is ipatible, it would strip thews and only take the essence of that energy. And that is what Raymond is doing. Stripping all harmful effect of the lightning, leaving only the kind of lightning that would pressurise his physique and purified his veins and bones and nerves. And after a few more refining of the lightning, Raymond no longer draw the lightning bolt towards him but the sky hole above his head did not recover There is arge hole in the sky, crackling with energy, and on the edges of this hole is a sign of space.....burning...if that is the right word. Raymond took a nce at the burning hole of space above his head and shakes his head "What kind of tribtion that Azief is facing if it could create such phenomenon? He thought to himself. Most people call Azief Death Monarch. Not many people in the world called him Azief. That is reserved only for his close friends and enemies. Raymond is none of those things. He is not Azief friend. They might cooperate and even at times work with each other, though never directly but even when they do work directly with each other, it is not like they are close friends. And Raymond is not Azief enemy either. Raymond don''t hate Azief guts. Though he does not like the way Azief conduct at certain things, it did not reach to the point where he would hate him However, if there is one thing that connect these two men, it is the fact that they like the same person. And maybe that gives him the right to call him by his real name. Nobody would give their love rival that much of respect like stranger. Raymond did not think that much when he spoke his name. But there is this unconscious thought and because of that unlike Jean and Hikigaya who still said Death Monarch when referring to Azief, Raymond did not It only took a moment before Raymond focused back on the changes that is happening to his body right now Raymond has now had enough force and pressure to breakthrough and the moment he decided it, the skies darkened and ominous clouds gathered. BOOOM! BOOOM! The sound of thunder rising like a symphony of death is being orchestrated across the sky. The energy of the world surges toward Raymond, the process of turning himself into an energy form. Breaking and healing, dividing and converging Another sh between mortal and heaven would happen again. The one who is most troubled by this development is none other than the Heavenly Will. The energy of the world is quickly drained even more. Sitting on His throne, he look down toward the world, his forehead crunched and there is anger in his heart right now The world had just upgraded itself and now because of the sudden promotion of two more Divine Comprehension beings, the energy of the world is once again sucked by these creatures under the heaven The Heavenly Will could feel the screams of the world. He could see that some ces had a drastic change of energy. To some people this is but a negligible change in the energy of the world. It did not affect the world as much as when Death Monarch drains the energy of the world But to the Heavenly Will, every reduction is an act of threatening the survival of Earth. Threatening His survival. Of course, the stronger the creature in Earth, the harder it is for it to be invaded by other super beings. But it should also not exceed the limit of this world so that this world did not be a world of cardboard to these living beings Like "That Person" the Heavenly Will thought and His thought affects the world. The thunder grew louder because of it, the lightning bolts be hotter and heavier, the earth trembles the sea waves churning, the energy of the sky is full of menacing intent, the wind that blows, the rain that falls, all of it is now shrouded with a killing intent The energy that is required for both Raymond and Hikigaya did not reach the level that is noticed by people. Like even a half of one percent. Even lower than that. Azief has already drained a lot of the world energy and now, two more people is draining the energy of the world And of course, the Heavenly Will has to respond. The Heavenly Will is gazing down on them and unlike before, both Raymond and Oreki could now see the face of the Heavenly Will. Both of them is still surprised even though they had heard the rumour. The face of the Heavenly Will is very simr to Death Monarch. No, not simr...but exactly the same. That is what both of them thought Even though they had heard beforehand, they are still shocked. They could see the heavenly Will image through the lines of reality It is like a world of mirrors. Now, that they are about to breakthrough to Divine Comprehension, they could see theyers of dimension on Earth. And there is many. These worlds that are hidden from the normal eyes They see the world that is unknown to most people and also see the face of the Heavenly Will personification "This is how those three sees the world?" Raymond thought beforeughing "what a beautiful world they see!" he thought to himself. It is the same thought as Oreki. But they are still shocked seeing the face of the Heavenly Will Oreki got to learn that the Heavenly Will has the same face as Death Monarch from Hikigaya. Since Hikigaya could easily see through the Heavenly dimension. That is what Hikigaya called it. >> Chapter 1662: Shining Bright Chapter 1662: Shining Bright ? The Heavenly Dimension The dimension that is just ayer thin that separate the reality of this world and the dimension where the Heavenly Will reside. He is everywhere, because the other dimension is fully controlled by Him and His will connects the two dimensions As for Raymond, he learns it from Azief himself. He said it at the end of a conversation. Raymond still remembers how casual Azief said it It is more like a postscript message like it was nothing big. But to Raymond, it is something significant The Heavenly Will did not take any other appearance but instead took the appearance of the mortal beings that steal His authority. There is something there. Hatred probably. Or maybe it is something more. On the other side of the world, some people could feel that the energy of the world is being drained again. And not only that, they could see that the Sea of Lightning suddenly no longer roaring with thunder or shing with lightning bolts. Instead, it is quiet. It did not take long for the whole seven world powers to learn that Oreki is attempting a breakthrough Someone from the Japan Empire notified the world power so that they would note here and disturb the breakthrough or get caught up in the tribtion the area of Japan is now a sea of lightning and thunder, a lone man surrounded by thunderstorm, bombarded by the heavens with tens of thousands of lightning bolt. And then in just a few minutes, the World Government send message to all the other six great powers, Raymond is attempting a breakthrough near one of the Ten Seas so don''t disturb him This two-news shocked everyone. Most people could not dare look at the sky right now. Even though the pressure of that gigantic face was mitigated by the heavenly will, it did not change the fact that the pressure is still there, the face is still there, floating in the heavens like some kind of warning However, not many people understand what face is that. Or whose face is it? Some people look and the face looks nothing like anyone they know. It does not look like the face of Death Monarch. Or anyone famous. It is nondescript. But the gaze. The eyes. Seems to be able draw up their biggest fears that they hidden deep in their hearts. It brought up fears, uncertainty and many more dark things in their minds and hearts into the surface Hence, not many dares to look at the sky And why it exudes such destructive aura. But it did not take a genius to know that the appearance of a gigantic face in the sky is never a good thing. These are the affairs of gods and deities. This is the thought of the people with low realm. Those who still hovers between Orb Condensing stage and Energy Disperse stage could only think this way This kind of phenomenon that invited heaven shaking thunder and world exterminating lightning bolts, with gigantic unknown faces appearing in the sky, this is in a realm different from them Affairs of gods and deities. But those two not only did not care, they are even provoking the heavenly will Now, some people understand why the energy of the world decreased once again. And another realization shes in the minds of the world powers. A problem that was once brought up in the World Council meeting But both Raymond and Oreki did not know the thinking of those people and even if they know they could not care right now Oreki isparing his lightning and thunder with the heavens! While Raymond is being responded by the heaven with thunderous roars and dazzling bolts of lightning, attempting to impose their divine authority. The force of the Heaven morphs into beings. Some of them beastly looking, some of them beautiful in appearance, some appears in the form of winds, water, fire, air. Winged creatures descend from the clouds, their wings spanning vast expanses of the sky, ck in colours, their eyes is ck and they breathe fires from their nose. Their appearance is both beautiful and terrifying like some kind of angelic being that is being corrupted. The force of heavens appears, like they are prepared to quell the defiant force that dared to challenge the celestial order. "the force of the heaven and the force of the Earth which one is stronger!" Raymond shouted it and the thunder answer, roaring Raymond did not fly up instead he flies down. Below him is the sea. There is no earth, there is no ground But is that a problem for him? For a being like him, this is not a problem at all Right now, he feels like the world, the earth beneath the sea follows his instruction. With the trident on his hand, the seas could be controlled The Ten Seas are powerful but could it withstand the force of the trident of a god? It could not The only reason that Raymond could not control the Ten Seaspletely is simply because he could not control the trident fully As he floated down from the sky, the sea beneath his feet give way to an ind. This isnd elevated toward the surface of the sea. The will of his heart moves the earth, the sea gave way, argendmass appears to wee Raymond like he is the overlord of the domain of the world Gold and diamonds could be seen on thisndmass with bones and fishes and eerie creatures from the deep sea all losing their breath when they were brought to the surface of the sea It only takes a second before the ground beneath these creatures swallow them like they are in a quicksand. Raymondnded on the ground; his feet nted firmly onto the ground. "Ah, that is better" he thought to himself, as he could feel the earth nourishes him, connected to the wholen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Earth nourishes him, like lightning and thunder nourishes Oreki. He is in his element and he is confident "I have tried. I have failed. I try again. I fail again. So, I fail better" And heughs. All those people who could be mentioned in the same breath as Death Monarch all have their own qualities, a strength of character. Luck might y a part in the beginning but to survive this long, to survive all those chaos, all those life and death situation, of hard battles, of great war.....luck would not be enough Along the way, these people, these figures that are now legends in their own rights all have certain strength of character. Whether it be obsession, faith, hatred, love, passion, whatever it is, there is strength in them. Strength that keep them surviving. And Raymond has that. That kind of grit and determination. He is different than Death Monarch. Death Monarch has that kind of broody, gloomy aura around him, a wall so tall around his heart that not many people could see his true face A man who wears a mask every day, a heart that is unfathomed, an aura of deterrence. He also has his grit and determination but his grit, his determination is different, a cold way of looking at the world, a realistic way of looking at the world, looking at the worst and preparing for the worst Raymond is different. He is like the warm sun. His heart is open, and he believes in those good things Honour, courage, virtuous act and deeds, these things. Before the Fall, these things is already forgotten In the past he found it in anime, in books, in manga, in those things. Raymond goes to Comic Con every year. A fan of Naruto, One Piece and all those great manga''s and stories. He wanted those people, those worlds and he goes to Comic Con top pretend for one day, that there is heroes and there is viins and heroes would always win, good would triumph evil Ae those things real? Honour, courage, virtue......love....true love.....is all that real? Or not? The Fall came and Raymond decided that even if its not true, it does not matter He would believe in those things, because those are the things worth believing in, worth fighting for. Azief is a dark winter and he is the warm sun. And today....today he shines like never before! ... He is on thendmass, the dark sky overhead, thunder roaring, lightning shing, wind howling, waves billowing. The Heaven and Earth seems to be at war with each other and Raymond eyes shines with this kind of confidence. "Heaven and Earth will fight today. And today, Earth will win!" he shouted. He stomp the trident to his side, making it stands on its own. The power of the trident cause the wind that wanted to attack him dissolve before it actually reaches him. It causes the waves to calm when ites near thatndmass. There is an auraing from the trident, an aura that is different from the energy of this world. An aura of a god An aura....of an old god. Ancient, mysterious and all powerful >> Chapter 1664: A Throne In Another World Chapter 1664: A Throne In Another World ? The tumultuous tempest that had enveloped the heavens began to dissipate, and a gentle breeze reced the once-violent winds. The oppressive clouds parted, revealing a canvas of azure brilliance that stretched to the horizon. In the aftermath of the skirmish between man and heaven, the echoes of thunder gradually subsided, leaving only a resonant calm in the air. The celestial lightning, which had danced across the firmament in fierce defiance, now ceased its chaotic ballet. The once-agitated sea, stirred by the heavenly turbulence, began to settle with a rhythmic cadence as if nature itself sought to restore harmony. The surging waves, which had risen to majestic heights in response to the celestial and terrestrial forces at y, bowed to the newfound equilibrium. Their tumultuous crests, once crowned with the fury of a tempest, now gracefully surrendered to the serene embrace of the ocean''s surface. The tsunamis, formidable and threatening, had risen like colossal titans, fuelled by the discord between Heaven and Earth. However, with the cessation of the conflict, these towering waves lost their destructive momentum.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In a mesmerizing disy of cosmic ord, the tsunamis, as if guided by an unseen force, gradually ttened and dissipated into a tranquil sea once more. As thest echoes of the celestial sh faded away, a profound stillness settled upon the sea. The world, once shaken to its core by the battle between ethereal and terrestrial forces, now reveled in a quietude that bespoke a newfound bnce. The sea mirrored the serenity above, its surface shimmering in the gentle sunlight that filtered through the clearing clouds. The tribtion had ended Raymond body radiated with an ethereal glow, a resplendent golden light that seemed to emanate from the very core of his being. Like a celestial light derived from the Sun This celestial luminescence enveloped him, creating an aura that extended into the surroundings. The air quivered with waves of energy, a palpable force that reverberated through the atmosphere. The golden light, a manifestation of Raymond''s connection to the Terra Force, emitted waves of radiant energy that transcended the ordinary boundaries of space and time. As the luminous pulses expanded, they created ripples in the fabric of reality, causing subtle disruptions in the continuum. Space itself seemed to warp and twist under the influence of this divine radiance. The waves of energy, like ephemeral tendrils, extended into the air, distorting the very essence of the surroundings. Colours seemed to shift and blend, and the air shimmered with an otherworldly brilliance. The Heavens attack and bombarded him with all kinds of lightning and fire, and Raymond endures until the end. He perfected his path, and broke through into Divine Comprehension realm in one swoop. A smile on his face as he look toward the sky. And he saw that being, that personification of the Heaven Will. Before, he could only bow toward the Heaven. Now, his physique alone is enough to break through the Heaven dimension and fight against the Heavenly Will. If he wanted to, Raymond could crush the space around him simply by activating his physique. It would break space and bend gravities around him The Heavenly Will look at him, snorted and then the connection between him and the Heavens is cut off. The tribtion for Raymond had ended, divine power from another world aided him. If not how could it be that easy to refine the heavenly thunder, transform his body, and going his own way? Even right now, on the other side of the world, Oreki is stillparing himself with the Heaven Raymond is lucky The trident help him refine the chaotic and destructive energy in the tribtion thunder and guided it into his body, now changing Raymond body to an energy form. But there is a difference between Raymond energy form and the other Divine Comprehension energy form Azief when he is in Divine Comprehension level would not be killed as long as he even has a sliver of energy. When he is injured, he did not shed blood but leak energy from the wound. It is the same for Hikigaya Jean on the other hand not only lost energy but also "Time" that he keeps for himself. Raymond on the other hand created a new method. This method would only work for him and not anyone else. To replicate what he had done would require not only bravery or ingenuity, it would also need luck, fate and destiny aligning everything just in the right way, at the right time, in the right ce. Raymond energy form is different in that he put his energy into the world. Right now, even though no one could feel it and sense it, Raymond is the world. If Azief has dominion over the sky, then Raymond now has dominion over the Earth. He could feel the treasure buried deep in the depths of the world, he could feel the creatures ning in the deep sea, feel the winds and the cold and the heat of the world. In energy form, your shape is unlimited. Raymond bounds his energy with the world and so, his Will affect the will of the world. With one thought, he could create earthquakes, exploded a vnt, boils the sea. Of course, there is some limit to this. Because there is some parts of the world that he could not touch or unable to touch or manipte. The stronger he ister, the stronger his control over the world. This is his method. So, when referring to his physique, his physique is the world itself. If he rammed his physique to that heaven dimension, there is a good chance the heaven dimension would crack Raymond.....now have the capital not to be afraid of the Heaven. The Heavenly Will has now retreated. Whether it wanted to or not, the world has acknowledged him and he stays However, Raymond still looks at the Heavens. Looking at the sky. His gaze seems serious and his face shows his solemnity "I did not expect it" then he shakes his head and sighed "Maybe, I did. I just don''t want to think about it. It seems Hirate words were not all wrong. I just want to believe that there is no scheme" he paused for a second and then mutters "in the end, there is a scheme" he thought to himself Right now, even though he looks toward, the heaven, look toward the sky, his gaze is not looking at the Heavenly Will or neither did he try to peek through the veil that separate this world reality and the Heaven dimension Instead, he saw something else, at a different world, a different universe, a different dimension. And in that different ce, he saw a being. A being of immense power. And he could not help but frown when seeing this being. At that time, all kinds of spections he made in the past shes through his mind and he sighed. Because what he fears is happening. His eyes seems to be able to see through countless gxies right now until his eyesnded on one being His vision passes the skies, passes the stars, passes the gigantic face, passes Azief tribtion and his gaze finally rested on a being sitting on a magnificent throne. Behind the throne there is arge sea of water. Raymond knows that this is not his power. This is not his ability. Even though he had broken through the Divine Comprehension realm, his Divine Sense is not his strongest suit so he could not see that far away. His eyes could see Azief fighting the tribtion but farther than that while he is standing on Earth...No, that is something he could not do. But here he is...looking at a being so far away, gxies and dimension away from the Milky Way gxy. He did not need to think much to know how he could suddenly see such scene and who is that being sitting on that magnificent throne Upon the celestial throne, the mysterious being exuded an aura ofmanding presence, his piercing blue eyes harbouring enigmatic depths that seemed to reach across the vastness of countless star systems. Like a ruler, a monarch, a king. Despite the astronomical expanse that separated Raymond from this ruler, the gaze of those azure eyes transcended the cosmic distance, forging an intimate connection that made it feel as if the being sat directly before him, their eyes meeting in this mystical encounter. Cloaked in an ornate blue scale armor that shimmered with an otherworldly radiance, the regal figure on the throne held an undeniable energy that resonated with the very essence of the world. The scent of the sea wafted through the air. Raymond could not expect that he could even smell the scent of the sea "An aquatic realm" he paused for a second before he thought "A Sea" Waters surrounded the seat of power, and beneath its expanse, ethereal aquatic creatures swam in harmonious patterns, as if in homage to the divine ruler. There is fishes the size of mountains, dreary creatures like one would see swimming in the depths of the deep sea. There is dragons swimming across therge titanic throne. As Raymond''s gaze traversed the immense distance to meet the piercing eyes of the being, a profound sense of closeness enveloped him. there seems to be a sense of closeness between him and this being It was as though the cosmic currents and the boundless space itself conspired to bridge the gap between mortal and deity. This connection felt tangible >> Chapter 1665: Blooming Gloriously Chapter 1665: Blooming Gloriously ? Raymond was shocked at the beginning but then he could guess why this happens. "I surpass my limit? No. I am just given a peek at the true powerful being through this being item" The only things that could allow him transcend his limit and see so far away must be the trident. The trident, emanated an energy that defied the limits of perception. The kind of energy that it is emanating right now feel very simr to the energy that being emanating this alone suggested that this divine artifact was the conduit through which the being transcended the boundaries of space and time, allowing him to cast his watchful gaze across the cosmic tapestry. Seated with regality and overbearing grandeur, the figure on the throne was unmistakably Poseidon, the god of the seas. His divine countenance radiated power and wisdom, embodying the primordial forces that governed the vast oceans. Raymond, just by looking at Poseidon, even though separated by this vast distance could feel the presence of this celestial sovereign, could feel the weight of this deity influence toward the reality of Earth It felt like the very fabric of reality was woven with threads of water and divine authority. And then to Raymond shock, Poseidon speaks Top of Form Poseidon look at him and he smiles and then he speak "It is time to return it. It fulfilled its purpose" Poseidon mutters. He probably mutters those words in hisnguage but when the words enters Raymond ears, he could instantly understand what Poseidon is saying. "Now, karma, Cause and Effect is now formed between us, Raymond the Earthshaker" And there is a smile on his face And Raymond could feel something invisible binding him. He could not see threads or strings of fate and destiny as clearly as Death Monarch could see it But he knows it. He could sense it. Deep in his soul That there is now connection between him and the Olympians. The world trembles and the seas sang it song. The trident of Poseidon hums a melody only Raymond could hear, and the seas of the world echoes the songs, the mountains and hills follows, the rivers andkes sang a melody and Raymond look around him He could hear it. He could see it Hear the joyful song. See the festivals of light all around him Songs that only he could hear. Lights that only he could see. And Raymond smiles. Heughs. Heugh so hard that he doubled back, tears in his eyes. He understand something. He look at the trident and then look at the sky again. There he is, Poseidon the Earthshaker, sitting on his throne, the majesty of worlds rested in every being of this Olympian. Now, seeing him, he could feel the majesty of the sea, the divine power that seeps from every word and every movement that Poseidon make "You understand" Poseidon said and Raymond answer "I understand" Poseidon look at Raymond for a few second and then his gaze seems to look at somewhere else. A roar of thunder could be heard. Raymond could hear it too. This is not the sound of thunder from Earth. It is also not from Mars where Azief is undergoing his tribtion. Raymond could hear what is happening in Olympus. Because Poseidon has opened the connection That sound of thunder, that feeling of pressure that seems to be able to cross realities, worlds and universes. "Zeus" he thought to himself. Poseidon look back at Raymond and spoke "Since you understand, it is enough" Then he paused for a second and then said with a smile "You. Owe. Me" Sound of thunder from Olympus grew louder and Raymond could see shes of thunder in the background of the throne of Poseidon. Then Poseidonughs, waves his hand and the trident that is floating nearby Raymond began to vibrate. Raymond was prepared for it And then like he expected, the trident suddenly in a blinding shing of light flew up and before it could even reach the clouds, it shes even further and faster. It is skipping worlds and gxies in mere seconds, piercing through dimension like dimensions are fragile appear and the trident is a ming knife Then the connection between Raymond and that throne room is instantly got severed. Raymond stand there and close his eyes for a few second. Then he sighed. The trident is no longer on Earth. Raymond feel a little bit of pity because of it but for some reason he feel that it is not entirely bad to lose that trident. "I could walk my way without following your way. I would let it be a guide. But only as a guide" then he smiles, like some kind of weight has been released from his heart. He looks at the sky this time, and he sees things he never saw before, things he could not see before "It''s beautiful" he paused for a second chuckles and then added "It''s terrifying" "A bit of both." And heughs. Now, his eyes could see further than before. His Divine Sense pierce through the clouds, spreads all over the world In one moment, it spreads all over the world And then in the next moment, he focus it back again and the divine sense now focused toward the sky above. And he could see that person. Surrounded by their clouds. Standing there in the darkness of space emanating some kind of aura like he is some kind of deity. "There is a cause and effect to this" Raymond thought to himself. In the past, Ice Queen Katarina, Raymond the Earthshaker, Thunder Monarch Oreki and Illusion Archmage Hikigaya, these four people appears and help Azief undergoing his tribtion, when he was attacked by that red thunderbolt, attacked by fire and lightning. That day, Death Monarch owes them. But today, the cause and effect is returned. Raymond and Oreki has now sown that Karma. Is it just cause of their effort and their preparations that they were nota annihted by that tribtion thunder? Rayment don''t believe that. He felt there was another force that aided him. This is luck. fortune. Fate. Destiny. All part of cause and effect. In the past, he had helped. Today, that Karma blooms and he now is being helped and breakthrough For some reason, he could feel that there is now a light rtionship between him and Azief. Before when he thinks about Azief, there is this kind of heavy feeling. A debt. And that debt is paid in full today. Raymod understood it then why he feels different. And so, he smiles. He chuckles and he laughs. "It seems all of them is witnessing you doing the impossible" he paused for a moment, still a smile on his face, looking at the sky with this carefree feeling. There is no sunlight piercing through the clouds. Only arge mirage of a titanic face that causes all the people in the world dare not look at the sky. But Raymond is smiling andughing, his eyes close, his face look toward the sky like he is enjoying a sunbath. "I should also see how much powerful you have grown!" he mutters. He opens his eyes and then he kicks his feet from the ground The ground beneath his feet crumbles into pieces and in just a second, he arrives at the stratosphere. He did not even try to stabilize his energy after the breakthrough, instead he also went toward the stratosphere of Earth. He look around and even though vast distance separated him with the other two Divine Comprehension leveler, now at their level, they could see each other regardless of theN?v(el)B\\jnn distance. Hikigaya notice Raymond and Jean also noticed him. They did not do much other than simply nodding towards him. Raymond did the same thing and then he look toward Mars and look supremely at Azief fighting the tribtion of the Will of the Universe The world now has three Divine Comprehension realm being and they floated there near the edges of space, like a pir that protects the world ... In Earth, Raymond had managed to breakthrough, Oreki is halfway there but in space, Azief is still in the grasp of life and death A sea of thunder from around him and around the Mars. These thunders are giant in size. It also holds great power. Mars after the Multiversal Convergence be big and it also has this kind of energy shield around it. Like a translucent dome. Not many people notices it and not many people research it. These domes sometimes is as wispy as clouds and it did not stop stones from space from entering thes. It is just there.... seemingly useless The only few worlds power that research it is the Order of Thinkers, the World Government and the League of Freedom. These are the only three world powers that actively researching the matter. However, all the one in the high position knows it. And now Azief sees it for himself. This barrier seems to be able to deflect meteors that would usually destroy a asrge as Mars But it is not match for the thunderbolts that ising from the clouds of tribtions. >> Chapter 1666: Absurd Chapter 1666: Absurd ? The thunderbolts that was deflected from Azief body or the idental thunder fell into the surface of Mars. There is many colonies in Mars. There is the colonies that the World Government had built. There is also the colony from the Order of Thinkers and the League of Freedom All of them is pulverized into atom particles the moment it was attack by the thunder tribtion. Fortunately, those people already quickly evacuated from the from the moment, they felt something is wrong. "It seems this gxy itself is getting stronger" It is only now as Azief is floating in the darkness of the space which is the Milky Way gxy that he could feel the dense energy. This is the kind of energy that he did not feel before. This energy have life in it. When he tries to break through before in space, he did not feel this energy And Azief understood something "It takes time" he mutters to himself. When he was using the energy around the ck hole to forcefully break through, this essence of life did not exist. This energy that is primordial in nature, thrumming with life, hidden in death and darkness, did not exist. No...it probably already existed. But weak, faint, indiscernible. That is what Azief believe The thunder did not only attack Mars. Some of it goes even further, travelling through incalcble distance. "Like some kind of quantum entanglement" he thought to himself. Azief mind is about to go into another wandering and musing of quantum theory and quantum entanglement thought experimented but then he shook his head "So, it even wanted to mess with my mind" Azief thought to himself. He already empty his mind from any distracting thoughts Who would have though that even after all of that effort, his mind suddenly wanders? That would not happen Unless there is an external force that is forcing it to happen Azief look around him even as the thunder clouds growsger, the thunder bolts grew denser, space dust vaporized into smaller dust and this process repats infinitely until it is grinded into atomic particles so small that unless he pays attention, he could not see it Energy around the universe is transmuted, bing the source for the punishment "Fortunately, this thunder bolts are not targeting thoses" the mystical forces that surrounded all thes in the Milky Way gxy is protecting thes. If not, Mars would be riddle with many craters by now and maybe this would be split apart because of the strike of the thunder. Azief knows because he is enduring it. If this tribtion thunder wanted to destroy theses, they could do it. But it had no thought. It had instinct and a program. It is a reactionary reaction. Azief broke a taboo, and a certain program activated. The Will of the Universe, at least this will is not sentient. Orf maybe it chose not to be sentient. But that is not Azief concern. After all, he does not want to concern itself with the intention of the Will that wanted to wipe him out Azief only smiles looking at the sea of thunders that is forming around him. This sea of thunder is not the handiwork of the clouds above his head But it is thunder thates from him And so, he smiles He got more confident. He could pass these tribtions. The Divine Punishment could also feel the change around Azief and it responded by being fiercer. More thundere down. And Azief still stays there like he is waiting for it. Each time, the thunder fell into his body, the thunder would wander through his flesh, mixed with his blood, his body energy is heartily devouring the power of thunder and tempering his body in the process. BOOOM! BOOOO! The shaking of the explosion created ripples that created retion disk for a moment before it instantly vaporized itself out of existence. The light of thunder is like the shining bright sun. And it was like the Sun collided itself with Azief. For a moment there is bright light that shes through the darn universe. A light so bright that it almost seems like it would devour the darkness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The energy was so massive that it reaches Earth and the others almost instantly. Ignoring the space time between them Instantly. Like two particles in a quantum entanglement experiment where both of them instantly And then when the light faded, Azief is still there. Intact. No visible wounds. His life force causes the gravitational force around him to bend. Light, space, time all bend because of the pressure of his life force. He is strengthened. Raymond, Hikigaya, Jean that is looking at this on the stratosphere could not help but shake their heads, sighs andugh. They were stunned and shocked. Raymond even suspected that the thunder tribtion might be a fake. Even from his position he could feel that destructive energy. Now, that there is three Divine Comprehension leveler up in the sky, near the stratosphere, the three of them acted like some kind of barrier, filtering the few destructive aura that is drizzling down This is one of the reasons why Raymond after breaking through did not go back to the Ind of Peace. Knowing him, he would protect his people. So, of course those who are familiar with Raymond would not understand why he would suddenly go away after breaking through. Raymond knows after he breaks through that Hikigaya and Jean, even though they seem to only be witnessing the tribtions, they did something noble just by floating there in the sky Jean uses his time mastery to slow down any fast-entering asteroid. If not, these asteroids would be like the asteroid that wipes out the dinosaurs. As for Hikigaya, any threat to earth that ising from above is turned into an illusion. A mirage. So, that even if it hist anything, it would not destroy anything. Instead, a few of those things that crashed toward the earth, crashed and then turns into an explosion of lights. This is the ability of Hikigaya, turning reality to illusion. Dust from another shoulde in lightyears time. But the tribtions clouds did not bring down dust. But some kind of energy An energy that surpasses light energy. Faster than light. Instantly. Touching the matters of the quantum realm. It fell down to all thes. The others have their own energy field that appears after the Multiversal Convergence And Earth also have it. But right now, that barrier is unstable. Not only because Raymond just breakthrough using the energy of the world. But also because of Oreki. Because of Jean. Because of Hikigaya.....because of Death Monarch. Energies of gods and deities distorts the world, distort the energy So, floating there, standing there in the air, in three different positions, far away from each other, they created some kind of triangle formation. Their life force, theirws, protected the world from the harmful effect of the destructive aura that drizzle down form that tribtion clouds. And standing there, they could see this scene. Absurd scene. Countless of thunder bolts, each one is powerful, lethal, world destroying thunder, heaven splitting lightning bolts, but instead of killing Death Monarch, it could not even wound him Is there anything more absurd than this? Then more and more thunder once again try the same thing. Round by round, a thunder pool turns into a thunder river, a thunder river turns into a thunder sea, there were all kinds of thunder that is attacking Death Monarch. It multiplied by the second. In a way it looks like Death Monarch is being machine gun by the heavens. There is white lightning bolts, grey, red, brown, orange, yellow, cyan, blue, violet and golden lightning bolts. There is many more. The scene is terrifying and beautiful precisely because of this. Colourful like the colours of the rainbow and even more than the colours of rainbow. The aura spreads all over, the colours drives away the darkness each hit created ripples that bends space and time, that rip apart the space around it, tens of thousands of rifts appears near the battle site. Around Azief, there is a barren space. Rifts of voids could be seen everywhere. Torn space, distorted time, all of it is the effect of the tribtion thunder messing up with the fabric of reality of this gxy Azief does not seem affected by the barrage of thunder at all. But, there is now some wounds. The barrier that Azief had shrouded his body with has been breached It is already amazing enough that before, he was unscathed. Now, there is wounds on his body. A charred part of some of his skin. On his left hand, there is a spot. This spot of skin near his finger is cracking. Like he has a dry skin. Only he could tell that it is painful. Like that skin is about to peel off. This pain reminds him of his mortal form. He never thought that even after he break through to Divine Comprehension realm, there is still a kind of pain that would remind him of his mortal form. It is different kind of pain. Before he feels pain in energy form. In a way when he is in energy form, his pain receptor is not there It is a different kind of pain. >> Chapter 1667: Changes in the Clouds Chapter 1667: Changes in the Clouds ? When he is wounded in Divine Comprehension, his energy leaks and when an injury goes deep, it touches the soul Now, he has a form. A body. It limited him. But it also protects him in a way. It gave him the first barrier The pain would not directly reach the soul. There is the body first. You had to break down the physique that he has first before you could attack the soul. This is the difference between the body of an Energy Disperse Stage realm and the body that Azief had crafted again. In the body of the Energy Disperse stage realm, you possess great physical prowess but vulnerable to soul attack. Even Azief when he has the perfect physique in Energy Disperse Stage and could fight a whole realm above him, he is still vulnerable to soul attack. Even if his body would not rot or destroyed by normal means, if someone is adept at manipting the soul, he could not defend himself It took the weakness of the Divine Comprehension realm and perfected it. The body itself hasws and concepts of the world. So, if one wanted to attack the soul, you have to break the gate toward the soul first and that gate is none other than the body. So, even though Azief is in pain, he did not think it is bad. He believe that if h did not create such a body, these thunders that attack him would attack his soul. And that kind of death is not something he wanted to experience. A thunder domain around him continues to assault him. But Azief is epting all of this. Every pain, every attack, he savours it, his energy rising by the moment. Azief then sit cross legged in space The injuries around his body be worse,. There is more scratches, there is more wounds, there is more and more bruises. Ignoring all that, Azief sits cross legged in the dark space, closing his eyes and he sat there like he is meditating in his own room Not passing a tribtion but experiencing a baptism of thunder. That is what it would look like to the eyes of the observer. And that is what Jean, Hikigaya and Raymond thought They would not be that rxed if it were them that is in Death Monarch position The more thunder, the more punishment, the stronger Azief seems to be. Damn the wounds, damn the injuries. None of it seems to dy him, stops him or make him weak. Taking it in stride, he epted the pain. "he bes stronger again" Hikigaya thought. Jean said wistfully "Will he found a new method? Will he be able to help Paulette?" this is his thought And when Raymond look at this, he could not help but sighed and said "It is still his era" The thunder of tribtion is unceasing, not stopping but nothing seems to be able to bring down this mortal. The clouds of tribtion is also aware of this. More and more clouds forms. And merge. Gathering around, merging with each other, the clouds be denser. The face that is looking at Azief also sems to be frowning even more, emanating more and more destructive aura. There is this dark ck aura that began to ooze out from that face. The breath from the nose and mouth of this face began producing mist of ck. This mist of ck then mixed with the clouds of tribtions. And the moment it mixed, all of those colourful thunder bolts stopped attacking. And the space once again is quite. The rift space quickly tries to heal itself; the passage of time seems to synchronize back with this universe. In a moment, in a few second, all of it returns to nothingness. It returns to the silence. It returns to the darkness. Like nothing ever happened. But something did happen. The face is no longer there. But there is a dark cloud mist that appears where the face uses to be. Azief opens his eyes. He no longer sit in that cross legged position, once again floating, standing in the darkness of space. He looks at the dark clouds of mist. It is hard to see amidst the darkness that is everywhere around him. But his eyes is not a mortal eye. He could see And he frowns when he sees it "What does it try to do?" Azief does feel like trying to grab the dark cloud mist but the moment when he tries to, he feel this warning signs in his soul. This vibration of the soul is not something he would ignore. "Did the tribtion ended?" Hikigaya mutters. Raymond even though he is far away could hear what Hikigaya is saying but he did not know what to say. He also did not understand what is just happening. The thunder suddenly disappear. But there is still the tribtion clouds Jean remains silent, but his eyes is looking intently at the tribtion clouds. Eerily enough, none of them could see the dark mist. Only Azief could see those dark clouds mist. Those dark clouds mist is formed from the titanic face. And he is seeing that the dark mist drifted toward the tribtion clouds and Azief frowns be even deeper. "What the hell?" The tribtion clouds is actually purple mixed with goldens colour. But the moment the dark mist burrows itself into the tribtion clouds, not only the colour of that clouds changes, the destructive aura it emanated seems to shot up First, it shot up twofold. Then tenfold. Twenty-fold. In just a few second, the destructive aura rises so fast It should not be like that Azief estimated that it rises based on the pressure it gave off. Azief look around him and his frown be deeper. Because now, the destructive aura that once is spread out is now converging Converging toward the tribtion clouds. On Earth, all living being notices it. Notices that the pressure that over their head suddenly disappeared. Some people plucked up their courage and look up. And they heaved a sigh of relief. There is no longer that titanic face. And the oppressive aura that bears down on them before had also disappeared. The world powers all scramble into motion, trying to find out what had happened. What is the aftermath? Is there more toe? Hikigaya, Jean and Raymond who is watching this from the front row seat, did not share the excitement of the people on the Earth. Instead, they look.....fearful "This...is very simr to back then" Raymond mutters and Hikigaya and Jean who is in the distance nodded. They see with their own eyes, that therge clouds now be smaller. And it happens in only an instant.. It was like most of the clouds blew up all of a sudden. The cloud be smaller but the destructive aura shot up. "It is condensing. Focusing" This is Jean thought. The clouds before spread out its destructive aura. It affects thes and the gxy itself. But now, it almost like it absorbed back all of those destructive energy back into the clouds and limit the radius of influence of the cloud. Focusing only on one person. Not the world. Not thes. Not this gxy. Only one person. As long as they could annihte this one person, everything is worth it The clouds is very small. Compared to before where it covers the entire earth skies, this patch of clouds is very small. It just one patch of clouds hovering above Death Monarch head. But Hikigaya, Jean, and Raymond look at that cloud like they are facing their biggest enemies. The clouds now looks ordinary, but the destructive power is so condensed that it if is allowed to touch down any one of thes, it would destroy it and that destructive aura would create a rippling action all across this gxy. This is only their estimation but they did not think that their estimation is wrong. "I could feel the end of life and boundless death emanating from that cloud" Hikigaya mutters to himself. Just by looking at that cloud, he felt the same thing when he look death in the eyes. This is the end of life and this is where boundless death originates, this is where living things turns to nothing, where soulse to be destroyed. Limitless vital force of destruction is now hovering around the Mars. It did not spread outward. Jean waves his hand and he frowns. "the death energy is leaving Earth" Hikigaya look toward the Moon and shakes his head "It is also leaving the Moon" All around them, they could feel that death energy ids decreasing and in just a few second all of those deathly energy, that menacing intent, that destructive aura all disappears from Earth. From the others. From Jupiter, Saturn, Venus. Hikigaya could sense it. And then he frows. As he could feel that the clouds above Death Monarch head shrinks even more. Even though he could not feel it, Hikigaya is quite sure that all of those deathly energy is now converging on that small patch of cloud "A great tribtion never seen before" Hikigaya could only sight at this, jean closes his eyes and Raymond look solemnly toward the distance All three of them agree at the same time, even without saying anything, that this is dangerous. "he should move away. The nearby would not be able to withstand it. If it happens.....then this gxy would need a major reconstruction after this" Raymond could not help but already see the oue even before the thunder appears. Jean simply said "Earth would not be destroyed. As long as the three of us stands here" Hikigaya did not say anything but from the clouds that began to appears around him, it is clear that he is ready to tackle whateveres their way.N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOOM! The thunder roars again and the entire gxy seems to shake ... Chapter 1668: One Brief Moment, One Glance Chapter 1668: One Brief Moment, One nce ? The time and space around Azief right now is heavily distorted. If there is any creatures here, they would feel it, withdraw from this area and fled. Azief could even feel that the prison that contains him also breaks. There is nothing more to restrain him. He could move now. Azief in this brief moment, look behind him In only one nce he could see the situation of the world. His Divine Sense is now stronger than ever and even though he is near Mars, his eyes could see Earth. His eyes rested on many people. Only for a brief second. Only for a moment. But he is relieved. He looks at Sina, Wang Jian, Freya, Athena, the people of his court, then he looks at the Oracle. He tries to seek Loki but surprisingly enough, even with his current level, he still could not pinpoint where the trickster was. And then he look at Katarina. Katarina is trying to increase her realm in Disk Formation realm. And then...then he looks at Sofia. He had been trying not to look at her since he returns to Earth with Katarina. But, right now, feeling that if he failed after this, he might not have the confidence to seek her again, he looks down on Earth, his gaze rested for a moment on Sofia. He looks at her and he feel sad. Because she is looking at the sky, her eyes bleeding.N?v(el)B\\jnn And Azief could guess why. Most people look down when that gigantic face appears. Even if they wanted to see the sky, unless they are powerful enough, they would bend under the circumstances. But Sofia insisted o look at the sky. Why? Azief sighed because he thinks he is the reason why. And so, he feel sad. Feels guilty. But at the same time, he is feeling angry. She cares for him. Clearly, it shows. Then why? Why reject him? Why...do that? A happy ending so close. A happy ending that is in the grasp "Happy or not...do I really know it?" he thought to himself He search for words to describe what he is feeling. But trying to find the words, he could not find it. But unable to find it, the words turns to sigh. Words are too distant.....and if time is reversed, if time did not separate them too, then even if words is not enough, then he would only hold her close. But now, there is nothing to hold. So, only a sigh rises from him. One moment. One brief nce. A thousand thoughts For a moment, Azief feels like his concentration would once again be disturbed so, he look elsewhere, quickly averting his gaze from Sofia. She always going to be his......distraction. And in this moment, Azief realizes something he had known deep down in his heart. She is always going to be his exception. She would always have a ce in his heart. These memories, this realization pains him But even though it is painful, even though it is something he would rather do not have, he have it. And he thought to himself, since he have it, even if it is a painful one, it is better than not having anything at all One moment, one brief nce, a realization dawned. He averts his gaze and these thoughts quietened in his mind. His gaze now rested on a different person. He sees Oreki. "Comparing with the Heavens?" he chuckles a bit in his heart. "Breaking out using his own way. Oreki would be something in the future" he thought to himself. Then he looks at the skies of the Earth and only saw three people. "Hikigaya and Jean. I am not surprised that they were here. But Raymond?" It did not take him a millisecond to notice the aura that Raymond is exuding and he smiles a bit "I didn''t expect that he would breakthrough so quickly" but Azief also notices something is missing from Raymond "The trident?" Azief was focusing on his tribtion so he did not notice when Poseidon take back his trident. But even though Azief don''t know why Raynodn no longer have his trident, he could make a few educated guesses about it. He concludes that the trident must have been taken back. He always feel weird that Poseidon leaves his signature weapon on Earth. And Azief always spected that one day, Poseidon would take back that trident. That is one of the reasons why he gave that trident to Raymond and why it is not something he wanted. Cause and effect with an Olympian is not something that he wanted. He already has too many causes and effect with these beings of immense power. Powerful beings means the cause and effect would also be dangerous. And Azief could see threads and strings around Raymond. A cause and effect of destiny and fate. And he could guess who these Karma, these cause and effect would link to "he uses the trident to breakthrough. It is not surprising" Azief thought to himself. Azief wanted Raymond to break through. He notices it long ago that the trident is not destined for him. It is not suitable for him. That is what he felt when he holds that trident. Even though he won that trident from Kaiju, Azief never felt like that weapon belong to him or suitable for him. There is this feeling of rejection from the trident. And Azief himself feels the rejection to this weapon from his heart. That is why he did not mind giving it to Raymond. Because he could sense there is a lot of that force inside the trident It is not exactly the Terra Force, but the force feels simr. Azief saw all of this in that one brief moment. Then he sighed "The world could not withstand this" The power of the deathly intent of this tribtion clouds might now be restrained in only this small part of an area of space but Azief knows something that the others did not The power of the heaven is now concentrated. And when it unleashed its terror, Azief is quite sure that even a bit of energy unleashed could destroy Mars. Earth would be protected at least. But the others...the others might get caught in the crossfire. Azief could feel that the Will of the Universe is about to hit him with everything it''s got. Even the restriction around him has now been absorbed back by the clouds. Because Azief knows this thunder. He knows the punishment that is about to fall on his head. Because when he decided to use the method of the Etherna to broke through to Essence Creation, some of the information about the tribtions also appears in his mind. Of course, during the time of the Etherna, this tribtion is different. But whoever crafted this method, it also shows the evolution of the tribtion that would fall to anyone attempting to breakthrough using this method in the future Azief suspected that Borgan put this knowledge so that he would learn from it. Since Borgan calcted that he would be able to reach this point, she must have also calcted the kind of tribtion that would fall into him, if he follows through He could see a ck thunder forming inside the clouds. This ck thunder is even more dangerous than the red thunderbolts or the purple thunderbolts. This ck thunderbolt is known as the Unholy Thunder of Nothingness Full of chaotic elements, it is a thunder that when it annihted something, it would be erased from reality. Of course, normal things would just get destroyed normally. But when this ck thunder descended, and if seeded in killing the being it was sent down to destroy, that being would have its existence erased from the time space continuum. It would destroy even cause and effect. In other words, if Azief could not withstand the ck thunder, he would be destroyed and nobody would remember him because he would be instantly removed from all cause and effect. However, for some reason, Azief is confident he could survive this. There is a reason for this. Cause and effect could be a burden. But it could also be protection. Around him, there is these strings, threads. Each string, each thread, a connection, a cause and effect, Karma. The Karma has been sown. But the seeds did not yet bloom. He owes Karma. If he is erased, then who would solve this Karma? Someone would take action. Azief after knowing the future....has many thoughts. First he despair. Then he feel sad. Then he felt angry. Mad. He felt all kinds of emotion. He goes through it quickly, process it quickly and when it is all processed, he finally reached one conclusion The things that is supposed to happen is depressing, but he could not just wait for that destiny to materialise. He was determined to change it. And use that future as advantages. Cause and effect could also be leverage. He knows from what he sees in the future, that even now, there might be beings that would scheme and plots against him He is no longer so na?ve, nor so thoughtless like he was in the past. He knows actions have consequences. Even more so when it is him that is making the action. Because his action affect so many people he knows even more that his action have great consequences. >> Chapter 1669: Hurting Chapter 1669: Hurting ? What he would be in the future would not only affect Earth but the Omniverse atrge. And when someone with such future appears, Azief is confident that those beings in the far distance worlds, could also know this. The Olympians for example. Did they did not know what would about to happen? The three Fates, the Norns and all kinds of method of divining into the future? And they didn''t know? Azief don''t believe that. They must have some knowledge. Especially if it affects their life. Probably they know and they are scheming. Whatever the case is, Azief is confident his cause and effect would help him if it reached to the point where he would be almost annihted by the ck thunderbolts. But this is only one of the reasons why he felt confident. The other reason is because he is truly confident of his own strength He just doesn''t want to fight against that thunder here So, he takes ast nce and then kicks his feet and in that one moment, he broke through the gctic walls and the sheets of gxies around him breaks and distorted. Gctic walls that stretched hundreds of millions of light years instantly crumples, releasing all kinds of unknown elements all over space In that one moment, Azief travelled through 13.4 billion light years away from Earth. This is the distance toward the gxy called GN-z11 Thiis distance is so great that the light humans see from the gxy today left it when the universe was just four hundred million years old, shortly after the formation of the universe. This was the recorded furthest gxy from the milky way before the Fall. There is other gxies in the other cluster, further away from this. But Azief believe that this much distance is enough He arrives and without missing a beat, the clouds appears almost instantly above his head. "Let''s go!" Azief shouted, as his energy soars toward the cloud. ... Limitless vital force of destruction drifting all across the universe. From countless dimension, from countless universe, it drifts and it rested in that cloud. Chaos fills this one patch of a cloud. The cloud is not even that big Just big enough to cover the size of a giant. And in these current circumstances, that kind of size is not that big Not whenpared to howrge and vast when it first arrived to punish a being. Destructionplement it. And nothingness is its effect. ck holes disappear around this cloud. Worlds,s, stars, meteors, all of it returns to nothingness. But a being floating just below this patch of clouds, could resist this force of nothingness that tries to devours him. BOOM! A thunder roars and a nearby star exploded. It exploded only a few meters from its radius but before the explosion even have a chance of creating any ripples, any cause and effect, it contains itself. And then it disappeared. Like it had never existed. And a thunder bolt is about to descend. Azief could sense it. Even before the thunder appears, there is this vital force of destruction that is spreading everywhere. He frowned. "I know it is going to be different. But this kind of difference is something I never expected'' The reason why Azief thought like this is because he sensed that this is thunder is very different Different in that he could not feel any menacing intent. No killing intent. No destructive aura. Just like a normal thunder bolt. But the more it is like, the more wary he became. That ck thunderbolt is roaring but it did not descend. Azief could actually run right now. There is nothing holding him in ce. But running means he would never break throughpletely. If he runs right now, he could still have his three separations. The Essence of Chao, the Essence of Order and himself. He could be considered half step into Essence Creation realm leveler. But even that half step is a step that not many people in the Universe would not have the opportunity to reach. And even if he returns to Earth with only a half-step Essence Creation realm, he could still suppress al the heroes in the world. However,.....he would not run. The enemies that he believe he might face in the future would not think that the Essence Creation high realm. These are powerful and ancient beings. Azief could predict this even without seeing the future. He stays here. Right under that patch of cloud. Because this is the path to his future. Once he back down here, there would be no hope "I always hated when a story is not finished. Since I already decided to fight, then I will stay here until the end." Azief knew if he runs right now, he would always be running. Running away itself is not always a bad thing. Sometimes, people are overwhelmed. And then they have to run away. From trouble. From the things that makes you the way you are unhappy. Running away is also an option. But.....but there is also time to stand up and fight for what you want. Choosing your battle carefully, making the right choices,.....that is what is all about BOOOM! The thunder bolts finally fell. The loud sound is like a sound thate from the primordial times, opening up the chaos. A thunderbolt escaped from the thundering sea; a ck thunder bolts struck! Straight and swift. There is no killing intent in this thunderbolt, and it seems like it has no power. But the moment the thunderbolts descend, Azief feel a life and death crisis ringing in his mind. "There is a mystery to it" he thought to himself. The thunder bolt itself is not that dangerous. There is no feeling of a powerful element that is bolstered by destructive aura. But it is the mysterious concepts that it carried that frightens Azief It struck him directly. And there is horror in Azief face. He set up all kinds ofws, all kinds of concepts, all kinds of energy,yers uponyers around his body. He expected that this protection would help him at least repel the thunderbolt. On the contrary, the thunderbolt breaks into it like a finger popping up a soap bubble Easily, swiftly He reminded when he was charred after being hit by the red thunderbolt. But this time as the thunderbolts attack him he did not feel like he is being attacked. He felt no pain. No burning in his body. There is no wound and then he shakes his head. He thought he would be bombarded by tens of thousands of thunderbolts just like before. However, this time he is mistaken. Really mistaken Because there is no such bombardment. Before it fell, countless thunderbolts merged into one ck thunderbolt. And it is this one bolt of lightning that stuck him. And when it struck, it did not give him any pain. It did not give him any wounds He should be happy. The ck bolt of lightning doesn''t seem to hurt him. It did not destroy the worlds, did not destroy thes nearby and did not destroy the gxy. But there is a twisted look on Azief face. It was like he is severely hurt So, that is how it is" he thought to himself. It is very different from when he enduring the red thunderbolt in the past. In the past when he is enduring the red thunderbolt, the red thunderbolt did attack him but it is because of those attack his energy is rejuvenated and turns into something better. It strengthen his bones, strengthen his skin, strengthen his everything.N?v(el)B\\jnn But this ck thunderbolt, from the very beginning it appears has no beneficial properties at all towards him It truly wanted to destroy him. If he survives, it is acknowledgment and he would no longer be pressured by the heavenly will and when he goes out of Earth, he would not have to bear the pressure of the Universe, bearing down on him It seems like it follows the previous pattern but notpletely. This time, if he survives the Will of Universe attack it is not acknowledgment like before where he is a part of the natural order. But it would be an acknowledgement that "You were allowed to live because we could not kill you" type of acknowledgement. And just like the acknowledgment that is different, effect of the ck thunderbolt is also very different this time. Yes, Azief physical body right now injured at all. But there is something else that is happening When he confronted the heavenly tribtions, he merge his body with his two avatars. His avatar of chaos and his avatar of order. The merging is sessful as it should be. Because it is a part of him. A part of his Essence. A part of his souls. Yes, that which is most mysterious and mystical thing that exist inside any living beings. Soul Apart of his soul in in the avatars So, of course the merging is sessful. And that is how he faced this Will of the Universe that wanted to destroy him And none of it seeded. Not the tens of thousands of punishments thunderbolts. Not the best that is crafted from the thunders. Not the fire, not the wind. The cosmic force that batters him did not break him, or kills him. None of it worked .....Until now >> Chapter 1670: Ten Thousand Swords Chapter 1670: Ten Thousand Swords ? BOOOM! The thunder echoes again One bolt of ck thunder nearly separated him from his avatar. Right now, if you cold see Death Monarch Azief, he is in a very peculiar situation. On his left side is the Avatar of Chaos. On his right side is the avatar of Order. Both of these avatars is his Essence Avatars. Made, crafted by sixws and concepts of the worlds is embedded in every move of these two avatars. The Three Separations that touches the taboo of the Universe. And that ck thunderbolts separated them from Azief main body Or to be more urate they were half separated from him. There is droning sound around Azief boy. It is the sound of the time space distortion that is generated from the Avatar shing with the elements around them "I nearly got done in with only one attack" Azief thought to himself as he look at his two avatars on each of his side. His frown got deeper "I already overestimate its power high enough. I never thought it would exceed my expectation" he mutters to himself. They were half separated from Azief. The only reason they did not get separatedplete is because there is a thread, a string that make them tethered into Azief main body Azief is the only one who could see this thread The two Avatar is translucent right now Like they are a ghost. They did not want to get out of the main body, but there is a ck corrosive aura that is trying to push them away from Azief main body Azief look at that ck aura. It is trying to chew down the thread. That thread is a bit of his soul, cause and effect, and Karma Azief look back at the small patch of cloud above his head and he chuckles. "I would rather face those destructive auras than this" Azief did not feel physical pain. But he did feel an invisible pain. Is that the right word? Because he did not know how to exin this pain. There is no wound. And the pain is hard to describe He could feel like he is being string up from the inside, like his intestine is being held by someone and that someone is wringing out his internal organs Like drying aundry. The feeling is not unpleasant. Unpleasant is the most underexaggerated expression he could use. At the same time, he felt like he is being cut. Slowly and as painfully as possible. On his heart, he felt like someone is rummaging around his lungs and messing it up. On his veins, it felt like it is being scratched. At his bones, he felt like someone is slowly carving it up, each time it carves, it injured the vein. This is only a few of the pain that he could describe. There is more. Many more. And more painful. And more indescribable. The thing is, even when he scans his body with his Divine Sense there is nothing wrong with it. There is no knife cutting through the inside of his body. There is no aura devouring, or chewing his veins or nerve or his energy. This pain feel like it is invisible. There but could not be seen, could not be detected. Like a phantom pain. Like he had imagined it all But he know that the pain is there and the pain is real. An invisible pain that only he could feel. Fortunately, the two avatar is drifting back toward Azief main body. But, the thunder bolts is building up inside that small patch of cloud. Another ck thunderbolt is going toe down. "It wanted to cut my connection with my Essence" Azief knows exactly what would happen to him if his Essence Avatar is cut off from him The moment that happens, he would die. His main body, alone without the power of thes and the ability to use the essence of thosews would make him like a sitting duck He would be just a stronger mortal under the tribtion clouds. And a stronger mortal is just ants under this patch of cloud "Let''s go!'' This time Azief is no longer passively waiting. "Here, I have nothing to worry about" Around him are only barrens and in the distance there is many stars that is about to expire. The gctic wall around here would also at least shield Earth from any of the effect from him making his move. And he trust that those three could handle the leftovers energy. Now, he could go all out He kicks the space, the space contract before it expands and just like that Azief flew toward the cloud. The cloud expand slightly Today, Raymond breaks through and he shines like he never before. Here, in the darkness of space, where no one could see him, Azief shines the brightest. There is no fear. No doubt. Only confidence in himself. That today, he would win. So, he flew like a shining star. He flew upwards, his eyes shines with the brightness of stars. The brightness of his eyes burns thes around him and turns the space dust into atom particles. His body created so much heat that all the space around him semes to be incinerated and causes a ripple in space that create ripples all across this part of the gxy. Thes around him blew up. It space dust covers the area but before it could even change into something else, a powerful heat passes over them, and these space dust disintegrates almost instantly A fiery fire erupts, and a melody of fire echoes all over the dark space. A brightness of a quasar, the heat of a sun Like an eternal me that''ll burn infinitely. The shining light that will not die out! ROAR! Azief roars, and it was like a primordial goding out from a past long forgotten echoes and break the sound barrier. This roar conjure up cosmic winds. These cosmic wind form retion disk as it flew toward the clouds and collide with it. The ck thunderbolts descend, the retion disk exploded. Azief seeing this was not discouraged "This is it! It would be too boring if its that easy!" he shouted. "Sword! Arrive!" he mutters. The entire gxy seems to shudder. The energy of the world gathers almost in that instant Ten thousand swords appears. Shining in their own colours, some are colourless, some are invisible, some are big, some are small and some could be seen and some could only be felt Swords. All over there is swords Before, there is nine swords he could use. Nine swords crafted from the Laws of the world But now...now, there is many swords he could use. Swords is just a tool. To him, everything could be a sword. If he wanted to, he could even shape them like a gun. Or machine gun.N?v(el)B\\jnn But why swords? The heart gravitates towards it and the mind conjures up the weapon that he is most attuned to. Swords, guns, spears, bombs, whatever the weapons is, in a world of magic, a weapon that is most suitable for you, is the best weapon. Made from the cosmic elements, thews of the world went crazy, thunder, fire, water, metal, all kinds of elements in the cosmos turns into a sword. And this sword, is countless. A thousand at first, then ten thousand, then hundreds of thousands and in just a few moments, there is only swords all over space. And then these swords flew, like lightning toward the sky. Its speed causes thunder-like roars to echoes and break space around it, sound travels though these voids of darkness., All of them targeted toward the cloud Ten thousand sword formed and it encircled the Will of the Universe! The thunder and lightning spreads and a battle begins! .... In a gxy not far away from Earth, Azief is fighting the Will of the Universe But on Earth, calmness began to descend. There is no longer a titanic face in the sky. There is no gloomy clouds or a pressure thate down from the Heaven. There is only calmness. But anyone that look closely at the sky would be able to see three small dots. That is if they could see all the vastness of the sky. Because these three dots is far away from each other. Seeing it, one might even think nothing of it But those who could see it could not help but frown. Because what they see is three beings floating in the sky. And news began to be reported again [There is another Divine Comprehension leveler] [Earth now has four Divine Comprehension leveler] That is the news that began to circte all over the world ---- Hikigaya, Raymond and Jean is still there. On the edges between space and Earth. They look upwards and they look to tehri left and to their right And they all sighed they could no longer see Death Monarch. "He leave this gxy?" "Probably. Since he is closer to those clouds; he probably knows more than we do. He probably felt the destructive aura of that cloud and decide to fight in a different ce" "Still, we should stay for a couple more hours here" Raymond nodded and even though Hikigaya did not shows whether he agrees, the fact that he is still there shows that he did listen to Jean There is always a possibility that they might be wrong. The thunderbolt that the tribtion clouds bring down is a world breaking thunderbolt. If even one of themnded on Earth with that full power.....none of them like to imagine what would happen. Other than Disk Formation and a few exceptions Seed Forming levelers most of any living being below that level would probably perish Hence, they still stay there. Floating. Waiting for something. Hoping that nothing ising. >> Chapter 1671: Seeing All Over the World Chapter 1671: Seeing All Over the World ? Around the Earth, there is an energy. This is not the energy of the heavenly will. But something else. And it is covering Earth This is these three people Divine Sense energy enveloping the Earth. During that brief sh between Death Monarch and the tribtion clouds, it causes all kinds of meteors to spawn. Either from the explosion of some space rocks or some magical meteors that was conjured up out of nowhere, oring out from the rift space, there is many such dangers flying down to Earth, to Moon, to the nearbys. And what Raymond, Hikigaya and Jean did was to neutralize this threat even before it could reach Earth or the Moon, or the others. It is not that hard now that the heavy pressure of annihtion is no longer there. Hikigaya condenses out his Law Avatars as it protects thes around Earth. Jean slow down any fast-moving projectiles. Raymond strengthen thes barriers and created all kinds of walls in space. Using the earth element in space, he created walls. Some of it resemble gctic walls that sometimes present between barriers of gxies. And they are all using their Divine Sense to do it. The three of them have different levels of mastery of Divine Sense. The most adept between the three of them is of course, Hikigaya. One of his methods is deceiving the Heavens. And what does he use to deceive the heavens? He uses illusion. And great illusionist, especially in a world of magic like this, knows that the hardest thing about illusion is the fine control of energy. And Hikigaya is very good at the finer details of using his energy. Hence, between the three of them Hikigaya could actually search for Death Monarch with his divine sense. Even if he is in a different gxy, he could see the battle if he wanted to. But it is a lot of work. When Death Monarch disappeared, it is not like he told them where he is going to go. And he also didn''t tell them how far he would be going. What if he goes beyond the cluster gxies but goes out to the super cluster? Or maybe he found some pocket dimension to lure the clouds. Without any clue where he would be going and how far did he go, Hikigaya would not waste his Divine Sense to spread it so recklessly. And there is also the fact that if he is unlucky he would get bacshed. Death Monarch even before this moment, is someone that is not easy to track off. His Divine Sense if it collides with Death Monarch divine sense, even if Death Monarch did not intend in hurting him, once two different levels of Divine Sense collides with each other, it could create all kinds of reactionN?v(el)B\\jnn Divine Sense bacsh could affect the souls and the energy in the body. Hikigaya would not risk it and increase the risk of having an inner injury that could affect his next breakthrough And not to mention that the cloud that brings down that tribtion thunder is not a joke and he could also be bacshed if his Divine Sense collide with that tribtion thunder clouds. And then there is Jean the Time Monarch Jean is also capable of doing what Hikigaya could do. And he even has another method that is more fantastical than Hikigaya which is to reverse time. Not to change it but to observe what had happened. Changing the fate of someone that is stronger than him, is beyond his capability right now. Not only the bacsh would be heavier, there is a high chance of it failing. That thunder, that ck patch of clouds, it possess a certain property that made his time and space domain copses before it could evene near. Knowing this, how could he be so stupid to try to use such method. Raymond is even more inadequate right now He did just finish breaking through and his energy is not yet that stable. And his Divine Sense is not as strong as Hikigaya or Jean. And his energy control is notches down from Hikigaya level. But his physical body is probably one of the strongest physical bodies in the world. If Azief did not breakthrough to Essence Creation right now, Raymond body could evenpete with Azief body. His method is a bit different in that his body remains physical even after breaking through to Divine Comprehension. Divine Comprehension bodies is usually energy based. But Raymond is a bit of both. Usually, when an energy form life base meet a carbon-based life and they fight, the advantage goes to the energy base life form. Phase less, and unlimited shape. But if such a life form meet Raymond, they would be punched to death. Raymond energy allows him to even fight against these energy lives base form easily. Still, it did not change the fact that he is now just someone who had just entered the Divine Comprehension realm. His energy is not enough to do things that Jean and Hikigaya could do right now They stay there for almost an hour. And only after an hour, it finally looks like there is no longer any danger. There is no longer any meteorites heading toward Earth. There is no space rock that is hurtling toward space and crashing toward the other. Calm, quiet, dark. That is space right now. And Raymond have never been so grateful to see space be this dark, quiet and calm. When Azief sh with his own tribtion, the entire Milky way gxy felt like it is filled with fireworks. Raymond has always been the kind of guy that like to party it up. He is quiet but when he is in a party, he also like to enjoy it. But this is not the way he wants to party it up They wait and then they all were startled. Because they see a dot. In the darkness of space, a dot could not easily be seen But they could see this dot. And they all frowned. Because this dot is emanating a great d of power. But this energy fluctuation is only there for a second. Before they could capture it and analyse it, this energy disappeared No, it is more like it is absorbed back into that dot. and this dot is moving impossibly fast. It did not take long before they could see what it is. "It''s him" They all thought the same. And not before long there is Death Monarch standing above Earth. Not too far from the atmosphere but not to close. Azief eyes is shining bright and then as he focusses his thought, the light began to dim. He looks around and he look at Earth Now standing there, he could see everything that is happening on Earth. His divine Sense scans the Earth and in that one moment, he could see almost everything. ....Almost Something is still beyond his gaze. And some thing could still hide from his eyes. "What kind of magic Loki uses that even when I break through to Essence Creation, I still could not see him?" "And what is that below the ocean?" he thought to himself. He sees something emanating energy. At first, he thought it was a rock formation in the dep sea. Then he look closer and his eyes could see the emanating energying out from that supposedly rock formation And when he look closer with his Divine Sense, the thing look like a spaceship. Azief did watch Star Wars when he was a kid. That rock formation looks like the Millennium Falcon. That part of the sea is not a part of the Ten Seas. If it''s in one of the Ten Seas, Azief would not be that shocked or intrigued. Instead, that part of the sea probably was once the Baltic Sea. But since the world had expanded, certain sea shifted to other regions And certain continent goes to different ces. It is precisely because of all this changes, that Aeryon wanted to create the ten realms inside Earth. Azief aura right now is restrained Hikigaya,Jena and Raymond feel like they are facing a different person If these three people had never met Azief before they would think Azief is just in Energy Disperse realm Azief after looking at the world, then look at Hikigaya, Raymond and Jean. The moment Azief gaze fell into them, all three of them have the same feeling. It was like a titanic giant staring down at them and the pressure of the Universe bears down on them All their Divine Sense breaks almost instantly, dissipated like the wind. No barrier could be erected. No defense could be build up. And all it takes....is one gaze. He waves his hand and Jean feel his time and space domain instantly copsed. Before he could even react, he found himself just standing there beside Azief. As for Hikigaya, his illusion break almost instantly, his avatars in the distance was destroyed, and he is on Azief left side. Raymond on the other hand felt his connection with the Earth almost get severed and before he could say anything he appears near Death Monarch. All three of them, in a blink of an eye appears beside Death Monarch. Before they could even react they were there. And they look at each other And they all have the same expression of shock. ..... Chapter 1672: A Warning Chapter 1672: A Warning ? Jean, Hikigaya, and Raymond are all in Divine Comprehension realm. They are the three strongest being on Earth the moment they break through to Divine Comprehension level. They controls thews of their domain. But with one wave of his hand, Azief teleported them, breaking all of their deafness in an instant. That....is terrifying. They are only a few meters from Azief But they could not sense any powerful energy from him. Instead, the energy around him seem to be weaker. "Returning to basic" Jean thought to himself. Azief right now seems like he did not have any energy but that disy of power is clearly not the kind of disy someone without no power could do "Death Monarch, did you seed?'' Jean asked. And Azief nodded. Instead, of looking at them Azief is looking at the Earth again. He sighed "There is many things that had happened because of me" Azief could feel threads binding on him. Cause and effect, Karma entangled, connection made. "Tangling, untangling, life and death" he thought to himself. Jean also look at the world but he could only see parts of the world. But even only the parts of the world, he could see that it is in chaos. The ten seas are raging, and there is volcanoes spurting outvas. There is many dangers that is neutralized by Jean. But Jean could not see the whole world. Nor, could he affect the entire world or save the world alone There is things that he had missed. And this is not Jean fault. Earth....the problem of Earth right now is that it is too big. Yes, it has many more resources than before More food, more energy, more....of everything But with great energy,e great energy storm. The world before....it is an easy would to survey Surveince is easy for even one person At that time, even though Azief is in Disk Formation, he could easily see the whole world. His Divine Sense alone could spread all over the world, seeing the world even in his room The energy of the world at that time is there. But it is not as chaotic. Like electric, everything could be conveyed. But now, even though Jean is in Divine Comprehension realm, he could not see the whole world. Some ces is out of his range. Some ces have some kind of disturbance toward the energy Even Azief that has reached Essence Creation found out that there is still a few dozen ces that could hide from his Divine Sense And that is the ces that he knew But what about ces he doesn''t know Azief sighed and he waves his hand. The motion is very simple. Like you are shooing away a fly. But a great energy of life was given to Earth The dispersed clouds appears out of nowhere. A tunnel is created between the Heavens and the Earth. The energy of the Universe pours down toward Earth. The radiation was stripped away by the tunnel. The energy of the world rises again. But the effect of Azief, Raymond and Oreki draining the energy of the world is not easily recoverable. Azief could sense this. It would probably take a few years before the energy of the world would return back to normal rate. And the energy he pours down from the Universe to Earth would take time before it is truly assimted with the energy of Heaven and Earth. One wave of his hand, is like a God breathing life to death. Earth in an instant was calmed down. Azief then look at the three of them. Even though he had restrained his energy, just by gazing at these three people, Raymond, Hikigaya and Jena felt like they are being subjected to great pressure. It is clear Azief has something to say "A month from now, I would start the Ten Realm n. Three weeks from now, I hope you gather everyone" He is saying this to Hikigaya. Then he looks at Jean and said "I will once again look at your woman, Jean. Maybe, there is a way" Jean nodded. Then he looks at Raymond "The trident?" Raymond smiles bitterly Nothing seems to escape his eyes. "Poseidon took it" Azief nodded. "Be careful now" Azief said and Raymond understood what he meant. Cause and effect is now established with an Olympian. that is not always a good thing to have connection with gods and deities. Heavy destiny means great suffering. It did not always mean great suffering. But those burdened with great destiny would always have a thorny road ahead. What does thorny road ahead mean if not suffering? Azief is always a man of few words so he did not say much Then Azief eyes turns toward Hikigaya again. He did not say anything or a moment. Instead, he look down on Earth again and his eyes seems to gaze at a certain direction. Hikigaya look at the direction that Azief is looking at and he suddenly understood Then Azief ask "Do you need me to help Oreki?" Hikigaya look toward the distance, looking down at Earth and sees Oreki. He had passed all thepetition between him and the Heavenly Will.. Now, there is only the eighth and ninth thunderbolts before he would be acknowledged by the Heavenly Will and broke into Divine Comprehension level Hikigaya shook his head "There is no need" Azief look at Oreki once again and nodded his head after understand something This is thepletion of cause and effect. "I never thought....it would be like this" he mutters. And Hikigaya smiles a wry smile. Because he understood what Azief is implying "Fate and Destiny guides to reach this conclusion. The cause and effect of that time is now completed. He helps you with thunder and now today, you help him with your thunder. If you help him now, there is new and old karma. How would he solve it? Tangling, untangling, let it go with the flow" Azief nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn "What if he failed?" "Then that is his Price. Nobody force him to breakthrough. He made his choice" Azief nodded. It might seem cruel but that is the truth. Nobody put a gun on Oreki head and forces him to breakthrough. If he breakthrough, the glory is his. And if he did not, than the failure is that price. Hikigaya would feel sad but at least in that situation, Oreki dies under his own choice. Since he dares make the choice, he needs to own up to the things that might happens if he failed There is always a risk of dying each time they breakthrough. It might seem in the world that everyone usually seeds in breaking through But that is not the truth at all. Instead, there are many who fail when trying to breakthrough. sometimes, they would lose their chance to breakthrough to higher level when they failed their breakthrough. Sometimes, they were maimed. Other times, they drop a level. And sometimes they die. The only being that people remembers are ethe people that managed to survive. The big figures in the world survive because there is something special about them. Either their grit their perseverance, their stubbornness, their intelligence, their luck, all of those that managed to reach the ceiling of the world power, all have something in them, a quality that made them stand out for the rest It is true for Death Monarch. It is true for the Earthshaker. It is true for The Illusionist Archmage and it is true for the Thunder King Hikigaya would not take that choice away from Oreki. If he could save Oreki, he would. But this is not the ce nor the time. Azief no longer look toward Oreki and then he said "The Earth is now pacified. If Oreki seed, there would be four Divine Comprehend realm on Earth." The other three nodded "That would raise some rms. There is beings watching Earth right now. Some are in our universe. Some are in parallel universe. Some are from another dimension. Multiversal Convergence is like lighting up a great fire in a dark forest. Everyone now knows...us" There was silence between them and for a moment this silence passes. "Those worlds that was connected to us during the Multiversal Converge would either try to seek us or hide from us. Some worlds would think of fighting against us, and some would try to create rtion with us. With the four of you, at least our world will have a fighting chance" "You will not......meddle?" "I would be going into seclusion for ten years after I finished the ten realms n. Ten years. I hope in ten years, out of the four of you, one of you would break through to Essence Creation. I calcted and there would be no world-shattering danger in those ten years" "Earth needs to heal. It needs recuperation" he paused for a second, sigh and then said "It needs a break" He then looks at Raymond and said "tell Hirate to behave. No secret wars between him and Narleod" "What about Narleod?" Azief pause for a second and then he sighed Tell him if he did anything that cause a big war, I''ming for him" Then he paused for a second and he added "I am settling some stuff. So, tell all of them, be in their best behaviour. Or....I''ming for all of them" >> Chapter 1673: Shining Chapter 1673: Shining ? He did not shout but it is enough to know that Azief threatening them. Right now, he is qualified to make such threat. Raymond wondered how strong Azief is right now. In the world, truly, there is no one that could stop him now. At least that is what Raymond thinks. Because even if the three of them is so easily handled by Death Monache like this, then what about the other world powers Or other forces that did not have Essence Creation leveler? Before, even though Azief is in Divine Comprehension level, if the world power is determined, they could still fight against Death Monarch and there is still a possibility of winning This is something that is simted before in many wars training of the world powers. Raymond is the Grand Commander of the World Government. So, he knows very well about the many secret weapons of the World Government. He was sure that if a conflict between Death Monarch and the World Government break out, even though the chance is low, there is still a chance to win And if they allied with the other world powers and each one of them is determined to take down Death Monarch, consuming all the six great powers, the chance of winning even tilted slightly toward such coalition The chance of winning be higher. Of course, the aftermath of such battle would devastate the world and that is the reason why Pandemonium and the other world powers maintain this bnce of power Death Monarch knows this. Before the Fall, the nuclear power is the deterrent. In the world after the Fall, the reason why order is to be maintained between the world power is precisely because there is Death Monarch as the deterrence He is the deterrence and reason for restraint. The rtionship between Death Monarch and the world powers also changes depending on the years From antagonistic with each other, to rivals to the current hegemonic power all over the world. A world order led by Pandemonium This deterrence also help the world powers not to force each other too much. Because weakening each other only benefits Pandemonium and Death Monarch In the past, Raymond believe that if there is a time when Death Monarch goes out of control, goes crazy, or goes evil, the world powers still have the chance to win. But now.....now, Raymond is not so sure. Essence Creation being is like a god. And even though Raymond did not feel then fluctuation of Azief energy, the fact that he so easily wrestle cortisol of thews that he had, cut off his connection with the Terra Force and even breaks all the barrier that the other two Divine Comprehension leveler had set up...Raymond thinks that right now, even if the whole six great power united with each other, in one heart and attack Azief, the chance of winning is really low. Raymond thinks all of this. He has many concerns right now. Azief however is still looking at him. Waiting for his answer and then he nodded to Azief answer "I will talk to Hirate. He would listen to me. I too believe that we need stability right now" he paused for a second and added "Olympus shows their presence. And then there is Kaiju. Those things under the Ten Seas. These monster that hides deeps in the ocean bed. Theres to many things that is uncertain. And there is so many new entities.....We need time" Azief nodded Then he added another word "But I don''t know what Japan would do. You have to ask him" Raymond said as he tilted his head toward Hikigaya Azief turns to look at Hikigaya "I believe Japan would like peace?" Hikigaya smiles and nodded. "You approve?" This is a loaded question and Raymond could not help but sigh as he shakes his head. Raymond look at Hikigaya and then said "You could give me a heads up before you did what you did" Hikigaya only snorted and then said "And you would scurry to Hirate to tattle on us" he then chuckles bitterly and said "You are stronger than Hirate. But you would rather be a loyal general than a king. If you wanted that position of the President, regardless of the opposition, you could sit on that seat" But Raymond only shakes his head "I try to be a king before. Heh" he chuckles bitterly and with a sigh he said "I''m not good at it. I killed a friend. I have to kill people I trust" Hearing this Jean look at Raymond and he remember a certain story about Raymond and he sighed. Jean could understand a bit of Raymond sentiment. He too once a conqueror. And in that time, how many people he killed. And how many choices he made at that time that he now regretted? Jena could only sigh hearing this. But Hikigaya only shake his head at this "So, you run away. What a typical clich¨¦ story. You could not handle the responsibility so you let others make the decision for you" Hikigaya snorted and then added with a tone of dissatisfaction "You are ufortable making the hard choices, so you let Hirate make the choice for you. So, your hands is clean, and Hirate hand is stained. The one that gained the infamy and the hatred is Hirate. You....shines always, like some kind of beacon of light" "Raymond, Raymond" But then Hikigaya look at Raymond and shakes his head while sighing. It is clear there is more things he wanted to say Hikigaya does not approve all of Raymond action. But in a way, he admired Raymond qualities. There is a reason he shines. Azief knows this, Hikigaya knows this and Jean also knows this. Is it really that he is throwing the me at Hirate? Or is that just a skewed perception of him by Hikigaya? Or is it envy that Raymond could wash his hand away, retreating and notpeting for power? Or is it his weakness that he would rather be ordered around rather than sitting on the leading position? Hikigaya makes this assumption based on gains and losses. But maybe, Raymond did not think of it as a term of gain and losses.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He just lost many things. And he does not want to lose anything anymore. So...he does something not many people in his position could do. He let go. And maybe that requires more courage. Letting go It is ironic that the four them is here. And out of the four of the, three of them have always had a problem in letting go. It is for Azief, it is for Hikigaya and it is for Jean. It is not easy for them to let go of anything. But.....Raymond could do it. And the more he spoke, the more he wanted to scold. And he held himself back because Hikigaya could feel he is veering off topic He takes a deep breath and calms himself down and then the only words that came out of his mouth is this "You have a kind heart. And that is your fatal w" Azief hearing all this could not make heads or tails about this matter. Why would Hikigaya mention Raymond past when they are talking about the secession of Japan. Yes, what Raymond and Hikigaya is talking about is the secession of Japan as the founding members of the World Government Azief did know a bit about Raymond. Because he did send some people to investigate Raymond when he is close with Sofia in the past. But it is not like he investigate all of his background. So, he did not understand anything about what these two people is talking about. He is even more puzzled when he sees Jean in the distance nodding his head like he knows what these two is talking about "I would cooperate if it was you in the helm. Regardless of what Hirate did, at least he has balls" And Hikigaya shook his head and he doesn''t seem like he want to continue this conversation. Instead, he looks at Azief once again "Would you approve?" Azief don''t know what Hikigaya and Raymond is talking about, but for this question, Azief knows what it is about Japan seceded from the World Government and now it is ying with the idea of making an alliance with Greece. Greece has the oracle. Japan has Hikigaya and Oreki. And if Oreki break through today, then Japan would have two Divine Comprehension leveler. If not for the fact that Azief break through to Essence Creation today, the Japanese Empire could vie for the spot of the strongest world power But there is no if However, it did not diminish that Japan is rising in power. And it still needs time to grow and consolidate their forces. Azief could easily see through Hikigaya ns They wanted to be a lone power like Pandemonium. A strong world power that did not need to fear the other world power, standing independent and do not need to be dragged into a conflict that they don''t want to enter Thye wanted to be like pandemonium who sit on the top of the mountain and watch the petty squabbles of mortals and only when they wanted to intervene, they would intervene Independence and freedom. This is something Azief understood. ..... Chapter 1674: Questions in the World Chapter 1674: Questions in the World ? But unlike Hikigaya, Azief did not have that much of love toward the people that rest under his banner. It did not mean he did not have any affection at all. It is just that ifpared to Hikigaya, Azief poption is very diverse. In Japan, there is only Japanese. It is clear that Hikigaya felt strongly about his countrymen. Even though the Empire of Japan is no longer like the Japan of the past, they still managed to retain their culture and their cities and their historical site is still intact. It is different from China or Australia which was ravaged by the Fall. Australia be Pandemonium and is now a gathering ce for all people of the world And China is now being pacified by the Lotus Order. But Japan..... Japan is different. Azief could guess this is Hikigaya ns. And there is still many interests between Japan and the World Government that is entangled with each other. And Hikigaya is not keen in provoking the other world power right now. There is many dangers in this New World after the Multiversal Convergence. There is trident from some otherworldly gods. There is interruptions in magic from the Heavenly Will and there is a lot more problems than this world knows, out there, hidden in the darkness of the Universe He himself needs time to digest his breakthrough. Even though he is already considered a senior in Divine Comprehension realm, Hikigaya knows his true strength. Even before Azief break through to Essence Creation, Hikigaya is not confident in facing Azief in a one-on-one battle. Because even though he is now in Divine Comprehension realm, he is in the lower stage. At that time, Death Monarch is already at the pinnacle stage of Divine Comprehension realm. The only way he had a chance if he had team up with Jean., But now, even if he teams up with Raymond, Jean and Oreki, he did not think he could defeat Death Monarch right now There is something different about Death Monarch right now. The energy could not be felt but there is this sense that Death Monarch is more dangerous than ever Azief then said "Do not stir up any unrest" he did not answer whether he approve or not. Hikigaya frowned at this but it is not like he could force Azief to approve. There is a reason why that question is loaded question Once Azief approve, it means Pandemonium approve. So, the World Government have to stand down and cease all the secret war and the hostilities. Because then the matter would involve Pandemonium. And the World Government would not want to sh with Pandemonium because of this matter But Azief did not want to weigh in on this matter now. Nor should he set a precedent where he sided with the world powers without any trials or any agreement from the World Council He made thew. So, he should follow it. He wanted order. He wanted stability. Then the first step of making sure that the order and stability could be restored is for him to follow his ownws. It is a trifle. But it is a trifle he had to endure then Azief sighed "I doubt anyone would provoke you if Oreki break through. But I hope you would not provoke them either" "The Crime Alliance?" "if they provoke you, then attack. But if they don''t, focus on stability. People heart is hard to predict and killing them is not always the solution." Azie emphasizes stability because years of war had greatly destroyed the poption of Earth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He fears just another big war would send humanity to the brink of extinction. Hence, the ten Realm project be more important in his heart. Then Azief turns to look at Jean. There is a bitter expression on his face "I know what you want to ask me. I would look at her. I don''t know if I could heal her. The kind of...." But Azief did not finish his word and simply said "I''ll see what I can do. Maybe, if I see her again, I could see things that I did not see before" Jean nodded "Just.....keep the Republic sane. Keep those senators in line. Don''t start bombing things and start using your superweapons. If you want to do any weapon test, inform us. Don''t let us think that you are attacking" then he added "I know I am asking you to do things that I myself would not do. I don''t know how much you either love or hate the people of the world. I don''t know whether you care about the people of Earth or not. But the fact you are here, means you care...enough" "Just make sure those Senators of yours not barking up a war again" "When the timees, I would send a message again if there is any change to my n" The other three people nodded. Azief nodded toward them and it is clear he is ending the conversation. He look at Earth below him. It look so big and he look so small. Bigger than Jupiter yet, the world itself is not that changed. Of course, it is moving in great speed. But there is a kind of barrier that keep it...normal As for the debris that is hitting Earth, there is a force field around it that dissipates any meteorites. Therger the, the higher the chance it would be hit by a meteor but these force field crush anything that could harm earth even before it could enter Earth Azief knows what this force is. Half of it is the mysterious force that covers the whole Earth and spreading out from the world to affect thes that has always been near Earth. It even spreading to cover the entire milky Way gxy making Earth, other than having the night and day cycle a bit longer, nothing much has changed And the other one is the Heavenly Will itself protecting Earth Azief look at another direction on Earth and then taking a step froward, he dissipated so fast that none of those three Divine Comprehension being could even catch where he is going They look at each other and they quickly flies back down to Earth. An hourter, Oreki bes the fourth Divine Comprehension leveler. The heavenly Will clouds receded and the world usher a new birth of a powerhouse. The Empire of Japan under the protection of the Twin Sages would be a powerhouse. World Government now also has a Divine Comprehension levelers Five hours after the shocking incident that affects the whole Earth, every single world power and those who are at major cities of the world powers all learned the news Death Monarch has breakthrough to Essence Creation, once again raising the ceiling of power in Earth. There is still a road ahead for the others. There is still a mountain to climb, the peak is still far away This would not make people feel discouraged. But instead be more motivated. Those with ambition would want to climb higher. And those who could not would be weeded out It is just that some people could not help but sigh when thinking about Death Monarch He has always been in front. And it seems like nobody could threaten that first-ce position of his. His hegemony will continue He still is, and remains on the throne as the strongest person in the world The news about Death Monarch is already shocking enough but at least it was expected. Then the world found out about Oreki. Oreki has also broken through to Divine Comprehension realm And this changes a lot of things and changes a lot of rtions. Now Japan has two Divine Comprehension levelers and probably this would speed up the alliance between Japan and Greece. The World Government which seems about to decline just a few years ago, now also have a Divine Comprehension leveler and could now held its head up high. Once again the World Government would be worth of the title one of the Three Great Powers. Jean returns to the Republic and orders calm in the Senate. Boris is pardoned by the Senate but he is not allowed to resume his duty as the Right Chancellor until a specified time. Katarina is quite at this time and it seems the Republic internal problem is resolved ...at least in the surface. The other world powers hearing these barrages of news could not help but be shocked. Some of them spected about what had happened. And they wonder how strong is Death Monarch now. And what will happen to the other world powers? Japan...would they make a move? What about Greece? The Oracle and the twin Sages of Japan joining hands, will it not create a third world bloc? What about the Order of Thinkers? They have always been dissatisfied with their position in the current world order. Would they also make a move? What if Japan and Greece move and it creates another instability in the world? What about Asia? Could the Lotus Order govern the Asian continent that is growing more and more restless with more and more heroes and viins rising all over the Asian continent? Then there is Africa. The world is now huge and vast. The alliance between the fifty and roe nations could it be maintained? Or will the current geographical distance also separates them once again? >> Chapter 1675: Nascent Chapter 1675: Nascent ? During the battle with the pirates, there was many high-ranking members of the African Alliance that was killed in that battle Is this the tipping point? Or will someone rise to unite the African continent and contend with the world? And then there is the League of Freedom that is being very quiet which is something that no one expected. What will he do now that the World Government also gain a Divine Comprehension leveler? World Government now gains someone who could gain them an advantage in the World Councill. What would Hirate do? Will he settle old scores? Solidify back his influence? Or would he start with Japan and rock the stability of the world? League of Freedom when they heard that Raymond finally break through to Divine Comprehension also dig up the news of how he manages to break through. And they came to the conclusion that the reason why Raymond so easy and quickly breaks through to Divine Comprehension level is none other than the fact that he holds the trident of Poseidon. It is easy to verify this news because the trident is now nowhere to be seen. Some surveince devise did caught that during the tribtions Raymond di have the trident. But after the tribtion, there is no trident. the answer is clear then The world is full of gossip, full of spections and people who wanted to n the world all wanted to join these matters. From Japan that is weing their twin Sages, to World Government rise, to the sudden quietness of the Senate, all of it be big news that fills the news all over the world Everyone is predicting what will happen afterwards. But the people, those who are not affiliated with the world powers, those who simply wanted to survive in this world that is full of great changes and dangers, the only thing they wanted right now is....peace No more war. No more deaths. No more killings. No more massacres. They would fight if they are forced to. But they could not fight every day. Every year. And they no longer want to fight with each other Peace...that is the desire of the people. This is the Will of the World. Above the sky, below the Earth, all of it needs recuperating. And among the many news that broke out, one of them capture the imagination of everyone Where is Death Monarch? ... Azief passes through the tribtions. No one in the world could see what happens when he passes his tribtion. Everyone knows he was attacked by the thunders of the tribtion clouds. Everyone could deduce that. In the world, only three people witness this fight between Death Monarch and the Will of the Universe. Hikigaya, Jean and Raymond even witness his fight. All three of these people are high ranking people in the world And nobody would be stupid enough to seek an audience with these three and ask them question. But, even if journalist of the White Owl managed to get an audience with one of those three, none of those three people also witnesses the fight between the Will of the Universe and Death Monarch when Azief went to a different part of the Universe, no one could see the fight between him and the Will of the Universe. The fact that he is here means he won. But only he knows what kind of tribtion he had to endure. Azief flies. And when he flies he did not fly like others. He flies through interdimensionalyers of the world He is phaseless just like when Will is running and e moves through wall and stuff.. When he flies toward monsters his body phases around them. He emits no sound and there is no friction around his body. It is like he is tunnelling through space. And not before long he arrives in an uninhabited ind. He slowlynded on the ind It is a beautiful ind. There is the sweet scent of tropical flowers, and a gentle breeze carried the soothing whispers of palm leaves. The sandy white beaches stretched for miles, glistening under the warm sunlight. The crystal-clear waters of the ocean sparkled in various shades of blue, reflecting the clear sky above. Small wavespped gently against the shore, creating a calming symphony that echoed through the tranquil surroundings. The ocean seemed endless, its vast expanse merging seamlessly with the horizon. Tall palm trees adorned the edges of the beach, their fronds swaying gracefully in the breeze. Aziefnded on the ground and then he chose one of the palm trees to rest his back. And then The coughed up blood His blood is red. It is like he is mortal again. His energy is also restrained "That thunder really did something to me" he mutters to himself. Yes, Azief did breakthrough to the next level. He is now an Essence Creation leveler. In this world, there is nothing that could threaten him anymore. That is also true. But, he is also injured. However, this injury is not bad for him. Instead, it is kind of a shock therapy. This is the first time that Azief is ever injured after breaking through. The thunder is one thing. "But that thunderbolt. And that silhouette" Azief creased his eyebrow a bit and then shook his head "it could not be." Then he went silent for a second He saw someone hurling a thunderbolt towards him. Was that Zeus? He thought to himself. Poseidon sent the trident, is it just to create Karma between him and Raymond. What is that spaceship in the Baltic Sea? What is that city submerged under the dark sea? "Antis? Or something else?" he thought to himself. If that being that shot him with that thunderbolt is Zeus, and is Poseidon send a weapon to Earth, is there some kind of n that he is not aware of. If there is a n what is it for? what does they want to achieve? There is only a few things on Earth that could attract these beings of immense power One of them is the All Source. But....would Zeus ry covet it? After all, from what Azief ha understood about the gctic order, at least the gctic order that he knows of, Olympus is also one of the United Intergctic Alliance founders. And they possess one fragment of the All Source before this. And they gave it top Odin to send it to Earth to resist against the Weronian. The Weronian are now gone. And since then, Earth has been dealing with one problem after the other. It could even be said that these problems is created by humans themselves. Does these deities want toe back and take the All Source? "I seem to be operating under a misunderstanding" Azief thought to himself as he leans on the palm tree. He did not think Zeus would covet the All Source because before, at least to his knowledge, even though the Seven intergctic civilization holds the fragment of the All Source, none of them is fighting each other for it This gave Azief the impression that Olympus is not interested din the All Source. And that assumption that he had made is a mistake. Maybe it is not that they didn''t want the All Source, but they could not use it. Because those other six civilization that also have the fragments of the All Source, are all strong civilization. For it to be used in all of its power, all the other six intergctic power need to willingly give control of the fragment and merge it. Thinking about it again, who could convince all of these people to make sure that all of the fragments could be gathered. Are they not afraid that their advantage of having the All Source would be negated? Azief did not have the ability to know the answer to this question so he could only ignore this nagging feeling for now What Azief is worried about is that maybe someone is scheming against Earth. Why does he said this? Because while it is hard to take the All-Source fragment from the other intergctic civilisation...is it hard taking it from Earth? And it is not like the All Source is Earth possession. They were given it. If anything, the people of Earth should be grateful But things is not that simple now Earth and the other intergctic powers. Is it easier taking a candy from a child or from an adult with seven feet tall height? Of course, the child is easier to coax and persuade and in the extreme circumstances to threaten. And maybe Earth is like that to those powerful beings A baby that is just about to learn how to walk. Earth has the treasure, but did it have enough strength to protect this treasure from robbers and thieves? "Uhuk, uhuk" Azief coughed up more blood and his face turns pale almost immediately.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "It is getting worse" he mutters to himself He did not show this pain toward Jean, Hikigaya and Raymond. Not because he couldn''t trust them. But because saying it would not help or change anything. "I just need to rest for a few hours" he thought to himself. >> Chapter 1676: Resting Chapter 1676: Resting ? Azief could feel the weakness that is lingering in his body He looks around and even though there is nothing weird about this ind...and that is the weirdest part about it. In Earth right now, everything is weird. The more it is normal, probably it hides weirder thing. "White beaches, blue oceans, gentle winds. It is perfect" he paused for a second and a smirk could be seen at the edge of his mouth "too perfect" he waves his hand; thews of the world gather around his fingertips and he pointed toward the four directions around him and a fluctuation of energies emanate from four points of direction near the palm tree. "A simple protection formation" he thought to himself. But his eyes is already heavy and he close his eyes .... It took him a couple of try but he opens his eyes. Around him everything is dark. But the Moon still shines it light and there is no storm with cloudless skies, making him able to still see the area without having to use his enhanced senses And in front of him is mass corpses of monsters. And he chuckles a bit "I know my feeling is right" he thought to himself. The ind was too perfect, too normal. But he notices the weirdness of this ind. He sees beautiful flowers, the unceasing waves, gentle and caressing but he did not see any beast. No lizards, no animals at all. There is insects. But the insects is too normal. He sees flies, butterfly, a few worms here and there, mosquitoes but all of them is normal At that time, Azief did not have the time to check thoroughly. He was already at his limit at that time So, he could only create a simple formation. Even though he create just a simple warding formation, something simple thates from his hand is not considered simple to the living beings of this world After all, every move he makes, any magic he uses is imbued with the essence of Laws. Hence, his warding is full of thews of the world Unless they are of Divine Comprehension leveler, nothing could break this warding formation And it is because of that, this scene appears. Just a few meters from him, there is a dead whale. Though it did not look like a whale at all. It has all the characterise of anyrge whale only that it has sharp teeth, jagged like a saw. And on top of its head there is sharp spiralling horn. Azief could sense there is magic at the tip of that horn "probably something that would be appreciated by crafter type profession" he thought to himself. There is also the dead body of a thirty feet butterfly. And there is also the corpse of arge worm like those sand worms in the Dune movie. From its bodies slimy thing is oozing out from its body Looking at his left, he could see a serpent the size of a mountain. But it is slowly shrinking. Instead of leaking blood it is leaking energy. A snake that is equal to a Divine Comprehension realm That is the visual he is seeing right now. And below these titanic monsters are other monsters They all died and their blood fills the sandy area and flowing toward the sea With this much blood it should have colour the blue sea into the colour of these monster blood, but the sea colour is still blue "This water is also not normal" he thought to himself. There is really dangers anywhere in the world now. He thought to himself. He wonders how people could survive in such a world imagine if a children wander in this kind of ind. There is only death waiting in this kind of environment. Azief wanted to think the world is not a dark ce but he sees so many things that he could not help but find there is darkness hiding in every corner of the light He sighed Then he slowly got up He stretches his waist and then close and open his fist. "It''s better now" he mutters to himself. All of that thunder energy has now been absorbed by his body. It injures him. But it also purify his body to reach another level "Is that Zeus? Or is it someone pretending to be him? Or did I misunderstand the entire thing?" he thought to himself. The thunder then....what is it? He ask himself is it a warning? Or is it a form of help? He did not know what to make of this. But he shakes his head out of this thought. He look toward the distance and even though the world is nowrge, the distance is far away, he could still see. He could still see her far away in the distance and he sighed. "Showing one heart desire and then breaking it" That is one of the tribtions he had to endure. The mind tribtion. And he nearly broke down there. He did not mind being beaten down by the thunder using his body but when he was in that illusion, he nearly break And the mind affect the body. The body affect the circtions of energy. Since he pass the tribtion, his energy is very much in disorder. It is not until now that the energy in his body has been stabilized. And so, instead of going to Pandemonium to heal his wound, he is here, in a middle of a nowhere ind And he could not help but think of many things "If I have the time for the world, I should have time for you. It is funny that I always say to myself not to regret it yet I keep regretting things. Things that I should do now, should not be put down tomorrow" he mutters to himself He look at the distance. That ce is filled with snow. And that ce is on top of a hill. Filled with snowy caps peaks. The hill looks more like a mountain. And on top of one of these peaks, lies a castle. A pce of Ice. His eyes look at that ce and he seems to be staring at it. He sighed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This ind is not far from that ce. Of course, when he said not far, it is not far from him. For any other people, trying to reach there would take months if not years. If they walk and did not use any vehicles to go there it would ae decades. If they fly using nes it probably would take even longer. Because the distance to travel to that area is fraught with dangers. There is energy storms, cyclones of energy that disrupt weather, thunderstorm and many other disasters that could befall any aircraft. Spacecraft powered with jet thrusters would be a better bet. And Battlestar could weather the bad weather. This alone shows how difficult the journey would be and how long it would take. But for him, one thought is enough to transport him there. As long as he wanted to he could create tunnel of space, easily transporting him to that ce But he did not go. This ind is now experiencing night. And the other ce is also at night. But the night at that ce is about to be reced by dawn. While the night of this ind is in midnight. And that person is sleeping. He did not want to disturb that person. "It would not be bad to chill a bit. Take my time. Absorb what I have experienced. And.....look back at the path I walked" Azief look around him and thought to himself He smiles He chuckles. And then heughs. Like he found something funny about his own thoughts Then he looks at the minerals, the bones, the meat and the other things that has been dropped or could be dropped from the many corpses of monsters around him "All of this stuff is useless to me. But maybe the Research Division would find use for it. There is myriads ways of reaching Transcendence. Maybe, all they need is a few resources to see thing they never see before" he thought to himself. "That is another cause and effect that is being nted." He mutters to himself He walk along the shore and he reach a rocky part of the ind. As he walk he could see there is many sea creatures around the shores. All of them is hiding themselves. Some is hiding themselves near the surface of the ind, camouging like they are the sea bottom, hidden by the sand Even its energy is camouged. Azief look at this and only smiles. There is some more that hides deeper and could be find in a deeper part of the sea. But none of them dares to attack him. Probably they also see what had happened to the other beings that tries to prey on him when he was asleep. Though one might wonder why they would evene close to him. When he was in Divine Comprehension realm before, even if he did not create any warding formation, most beast and creatures would run away or hide when he is in the vicinity. Azief realizes why. >> Chapter 1677: Across the World Chapter 1677: Across the World ? His body right now, did not emit any fluctuation of energies. Before he rarely had this kind of problem where the monsters is eyeing him and thinking of him as food. The reason is because his energy made them afraid and each time he is in a forest, a mountain, a jungle or wherever the ce the monsters would take the initiative not to bump into him. At that time, he is the creature that any other creatures would fear. He is the creature that you don''t want to bump in at night They would scatter and ruin away once they notices him. It is not because they know his reputation. They could feel their instinct warning them. But right now, Azief energy is restrained too deep. So, these monsters are looking at him, trying to determine whether he is prey or predator. The sight of their brethren dying to eat him probably confused these creatures "This is simple" he thought to himself. He allows a bit of his power to leak and these monsters sensing the energy quickly scatters away. "Now, it is a bit quiet" he mutters He walk again, taking his time, silently, leisurely. Azief arrive at a boulder area. "I think this should be good enough" he mutters to himself. He makes swinging motion with his wrist and a chunk of stones from the boulders is cut off from the boulder and then spirals in the air before forming into a rectangle A rectangle stone. This rectangle stone is smooth on all sides. And then with a movement of his finger, the rectangle box made of stones flew close to Azief. Azief look at it and choose one of the sides and made a small hole with his fingers. Then looking at it satisfied, he write something on the surface of the stone. His fingers is like a carving tool, carving words into the rectangle box. It is runes. And the moment each rune is written, the energy of the world gather toward this stone box. He only writes it in one side but when Azief wipes the other empty sides with his hand, the ruins appears like Azief had duplicated it form the written side of the rectangle box. There is humming sounding from the stone box and Azief feel satisfied looking at it The runes are space and time. And with these two runes, Azief has created a box of holdings. "It might not be as good as those that are produced by those crafters but now that I understand morews, creating these kinds of things seems easy" Azief knows that this box of holding that he has is not as good as the bag of holding given by the systems or the one crafted by those with craft profession. But it is good enough for the current situations. Then he walks back to the area of the palm trees while dodging the tails of the dead best around the shores. "I think all of these resources would fill the schedule of the Research Department for severe months" he mutters to himself. He activated the Stone Box of holding by injecting some of his energy into the stone And like a vacuum, it sucks all of the corpses of those beast. It only takes a few second before the shore is clean again, there is no longer any corpses of these beast clogging up the shore. There is of course the stain of colourful blood all over the grasses and sands of the ind but with a few waves of Azief hand, all of this dirtiness disappears. "Probably right now, Sasha would try to locate me." He sighed and shakes his head. And then another waves of his hand and a small quaint hut is constructed near the palm trees He waves his hand and another formation is constructed around the hut. This formation doubles as a warding formation and an anti-surveince formation "Just another day of rest" Azief don''t know if this is a side effect for something. But he felt tired. And he felt drowsy. Always wanting to sleep "Is this the cons of being an Essence Creation leveler? Or is it because of my path of Perfection?" Azief could not really say his method of breying through is the normal way of breaking through. He uses the methods of Etherna so maybe there is some side-effect He decided not to care about it for a moment, enter the hut and in just a few second after throwing himself on the bed, he feel asleep ... While Azief is sleeping, the world changes. A day had passed. And the entire world has now a moreplete picture of what had happened yesterday. Raymond uses the trident and break through to Divine Comprehension real. Oreki the Thunder King had uses the thunder of tribtion of Death Monarch to break through. Japan is now confirmed to have two Divine Comprehension leveler. There is reports that when the tribtion of Death Monarch is happening, and hat giant face exerted its pressure toward the living beings on Earth Jean and Hikigaya also appears in the sky, protecting the world. But a few hours after that news and report came out, another report also noted that when Death Monarch was undergoing his tribtion, these two not only protected the world they also have the opportunity to watch Death Monarch breaking through from Divine Comprehension realm to Essence Creation realm Who knows what benefit those two get from watching the tribtion up close? Nobody expected that there would be another change after the Multiversal Convergence. The people is worried that this might once again start another war. Their worries are not unfounded. Even though it seems that the peace is now the answer to the years of chaos, the seed of conflict is there. And everyone that is educated enough could see ethics ember of conflict. If anyone blows a bit wind into this ember, it could turn into a fire that could consume then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om world And what is these seeds? The first one is the conflict between the Empire of Japan and the World Government. It is no secret that Hirate was caught unaware of Hikigaya action of seceding itself from the World Government. Yes, there was talk about dissatisfaction that Oreki and Hikigaya had toward the World Government and the strict regtions that Hirate is proposing. To both Hikigaya and Oreki Hirate measure is centralizing the power of the World Government. And while that would strengthen the World Government, it would not strengthen Japan. Instead, it would assimte Japan into the framework of the World Government and Japan would simply be another territory under the rules of the World Government. Which would erode Hikigaya and Oreki influence in Japan. In Japan, these two is considered the protector of it just like Death Monarch is considered the protector of Pandemonium. Hikigaya and Oreki these two also are not cruel nor throw they force people to follow them. When the Kyoto ord was signed between these two warlords in the past, they both jointly help protect Japan and rule it with the Emperor and the Shogun. The Emperor of Japan shares Japan with the Hikigaya and Houtarou family and the Shogun was also another force. The Shogun did not have that much influence because Hirate prioritized the World Government It is not long until the Emperor seek help from Hikigaya and Oreki to oust Hirate from the seat of Shogun that n has been going for years but only now that it is possible for the imperial family to strip the title of Shogun from Hirate. Unlike Raymond who did not mind United States to fall under the framework of the World Government, Hikigaya and Oreki does not want the World Government controlling their nation. It is a desire that is also shared by the Emperor of Japan Whether it is because of Hirate ambition or the fear of losing power, of maybe there is another reason that people do not know of, this sow the seed of conflict between the World Government and Japan has been sown since that time. When Japan seceded, even though there is no war between these two forces, this is only on the surface. The world powers sometime employ war in a different kind of way. Secret wars, fighting with their spies. This is because Pandemonium disallowed world wars. At least for these past couple of years, there is no open war between the world powers. In a way, Pandemonium even though they were reluctant has to be the world judge. One might wonder since Japana has Hikigaya at that time, if he attacks the World Government with his cultivation power, isn''t there a high probability that Japan would win? Maybe, but it is not certain And Hikigaya and Oreki share this same belief. Hikigaya knows something that other people don''t. Or maybe he doesn''t want to take the risk that the World Government would throw all the things they have at him This kind of attitude also led to restraint between two sides. The World Government did not dare push too much and Hikigaya only gave them a few warnings here and there and sometimes destroy a few of World Government base as a reminder. But now.....Now things had changedpletely. >> Chapter 1678: Old Stories Chapter 1678: Old Stories ? Japan now not only has Hikigaya but also Oreki. The Twin Sages of Japan. One of them holds the power to change illusion into reality, and another has the power to control thunder. Now, who knows what Oreki could do after breaking though to Divine Comprehension This is the first seed of conflict between the world powers. Then there is the Republic. The conflict is nothing else but the factional strife between those who supported Boris and Katarina and those who supported Jean The matter seems to have been resolved. Katarina also seems to have back down from the conflict. But is it really over? What if Katarina decided to ask for the support of Death Monarch? What happens then? Would the Republic be brought into war against pandemonium. And if such war happens, which side the other world power would take? All of the people of the world is worried that any of this world powers would begin to attack each other again. Everyone is tired of war. And the poption of humans on Earth are dwindling They expected thing to happen a day after the breakthrough But, nothing happens. It is too calm. In Pandemonium, there is a foreboding silence. And the silence of Pandemonium make the whole world uneasy. There is a throne in Pandemonium. And that throne is for That Person. Death Monarch throne. And he is still not in Pandemonium. Did he return but not publicize his return? Or is he somewhere in the world, nning something? If he returns but did not publicises his return, why would he do that? Spections is abound. Especially for those who look at the attitude of Pandemonium. And now more than ever, the attitude of Pandemonium is very important. To the rtions of the Great Powers and to the peace that is just beginning. People fear chaos like this. Pandemonium is silent. And the whole world listens And then there is the World Government. Raymond now has returned to power. What would he do with his newfound power? Would he purge those who tries to covet his position? Or would he help Hirate to expand the influence of the World Government? There must be some agreement between Raymond and Death Monarch. Some people wondered, will the conflict between the Lesage of Freedom, Japan and the World Government broke out? Or will Hirate let bygones be bygones with Japan and focus on their lifelong rival the Leage of Freedom? There is also the possibility that the League of Freedom themselves wouldunch an attack to the World Government and throw everything they got before the World Government make their moves But there is no warship floating in the sky and there is no naval force being mobilized. Some wonder whether this silence is precursor to a storm or that the World Government had relented and would not seek any more conflict with Japan In Japan, Hikigaya and Oreki, the twin Sages of Japan had call for an audience with the Emperor. A new instation of the Shogun or the abolishment of the Shogunate and reverting back to a full imperial monarch with Oreki and Hikigaya as the protector of the West and the East There is also a newsing from Japan that the current Emperor of Japan would reinstate the Kazoku system The Kazoku system was abolished in 1947 Constitution of Japan. After the Fall, however, certain thinge back to rear its head. After the Fall Hirate took control of the nation with force, pacifying the nation using the emperor name for legitimacy and construct a provisional government with the Emperor as the rallying point to unite the people This at that time was one of the reasons why Japan was quickly reorganized and why Hirate could manage to establish contact with other nations and quickly built the foundation of an organization whichter would be the World Government Why is it that the Japan government is so quickly reorganized? Because unlike other nations, their rulers did not die United States for example, had many of those politicians dying in the first hour of the Fall. Either they were killed by monsters or dying because of the chaos, the chain ofmand of the United States was paralyzed from top to bottom. Like China, United States was obliterated by monsters. And most of their high etch weapons did not function in the first hour of the Fall. And that one hour determines the life and death of so many people. Japan however, was one of the few ind nations that have the luck of not being attack by so many monsters. The Prime Minister is dead, the Diet was also obliterated taking with it, hundreds of politicians. But the Emperor, this ceremonial emperor, survives. All it needs was a reason and Hirate provided that reason The Emperor as the figurehead of a stable government. Order could be created. And at that time Hirate upied the right ce, the right time and he could grasp this chance. People want stability in chaos. And a face of authority could calm a person down and Hirate knows this, using the name of the Emperor to im that "Japan has not yet fallen" Japan at that time waspleted isted from the world. Not knowing what had happened in the other world and what kind of disaster in other parts of the world Hirate took this as an opportunity, recruit men and at the same time navigate this new world full of magic. Hirate could be considered a hero at that time A chaotic hero but a hero nhelessN?v(el)B\\jnn At that time, Hirate promised those who followed him and help him, that when the world is stabilized, that they would gain fortune and power. Most of those who follow Hirate is now in the World Government. Hirate basically hijacked Japan resources and talents Instead, he created an organization that is more..."universal in nature" The World Government is created on a lie. But a lie repeated often enough, bes the truth. And Hirate himself believe in that lie now. A unified Earth. A one world government. For the stability and prosperity of the world! But, there is also people that was loyal to the Emperor. Japan was abandoned by Hirate but he still held the title of the Shogun. Hikigaya and Oreki was the warlords that both conquered the east and west. Kansai and Kanto were their yground and when they grows powerful enough, these two warlords was the first one that lend their support to the Emperor. Since then, these two be the strongest speaking voice in the Imperial Japan court other than Hirate who is the Shogun. Hikigaya controls the Kanto region and make his capital in Tokyo Oreki controls Kansai region and make his capital in Kyoto. Hirate on the other hand, position himself in North America at that time Now, the world changes again. The Empire of Japan seceded, and now there is three voices in the imperial court of Japan. The Emperor, and the two twin sages of Japan. Then there is news that Japan would make an alliance with Greece. A formation of a new power bloc in the geopolitical scene unnerves some people Some people view it as a good development. Some fear that it would spar another global war. And then there are rumours that the Emperor would separate Japan into eight regions. And each of these regions would be ruled by someone with the title of Koshaku the equivalent of Duke The old nobles of Japan, or the Kazoku families has already been killed by Oreki and Hirate in the past so there would not be such a massive poption of nobles in Japan The 1947 Constitution of Japan abolished the Kazoku and ended the use of all titles of nobility or rank outside of the immediate imperial family However, even after the war, many descendants of the Kazoku families continue to upy prominent roles in Japanese society and industry. Some even dubbed them the hand in the dark controlling Japan And there is the famous Kazoku Kaikan (peers club) which is the association of the high nobility. When the Fall happens, they did not die. Most of them survived. And they were also one of the first group of people thate out to support the Emperor. But they did something wrong. When Hirate coronate the Emperor and elevate the power of the Emperor, thereby removing the ceremonial power, stripping away the constitution of Japan and reverting back to the Imperial Japan rule, the Kazoku saw the emergence of the power of Hikigaya, Hirate and Oreki. The Kazoku could see that these three did not only restore the Imperial power but at the same time reviving the Shogunate with Hirate being the Shogun and Hikigaya and Oreki both be a daimyo-like existence. At that time, Hikigaya and Oreki is only famous in Japan. But to the Kazoku family, Oreki and Hikigaya are bothmon people One of them made a mistake of insulting Hikigaya women. Hikigaya then proceeded to massacre all of the former Kazoku in what is called the Kasumigaseki Massacre. The headquarters of the Kazoku Kaikan is located in the Kasumigaseki building in Kasumigaseki. Hikigaya went there and kills them using illusion. All of them tortured themselves before dying >> Chapter 1679: Token Chapter 1679: Token ? The Illusionist Archmage has crafted quite a good image of himself to the world. But those who fought against him during the early years of the Fall, knows how cruel and how terrifying he could be if he get serious. Especially when it is about the people he cares about. He could endure people spitting on his face. He could take it casually and some even might think he is too gentle for his own good. But if you began doing the same thing to people he cares about, then he could even destroy heaven and earth to make sure you suffer. Hence, the old Kazoku all die other than children and none of them could really fight with Hikigaya. This is a long time ago. The affairs of the world is impermanent and just like the beginning of the Fall, Japan is once again isted from the world Secede ding from the World Government, cutting off contact with some nations and keeping to themselves. The Emperor now gain more power and influence and the rtionship between the Emperor and Oreki and Hikigaya is quite goodpared to the rtionship between the Emperor and Hirate. Now, the Emperor wanted to revive back the system of Kazoku At least that is the news that is spread out from Tokyo. Since Hikigaya and Oreki met the Emperor in the Imperial Residence, the pce gate has been closed and nothing hase out ore in One wonders what is happening inside the imperial pce. The great powers that had once shaped the destiny of nations now stood still, like titans in repose. Many people expected that after Hikigaya and Oreki both now having the upper hand, they would make a move. Any move Whether it be reconciliation, retribution, anger, our whatever. At least a move. But Japan did not make any move. At the same time, during this period of silence, suddenly Greecees out and confirm the alliance with Japan and this already shows the trend of a rising new bloc of power. A bloc of power that is not one of the Seven Great Powers and not one of the rebellious forces in the world Just a natural force that could always change their side. A more flexible force that would not get dragged into a war they did not want to enter This would make the geopolitical scene of the world bes even moreplicated. The Oracle has appeared. Deth Monarch has also returns back to Earth and the moment he returns, like always he make a ssh. Oreki and Raymond both breakthrough to Divine Comprehension realm. The World Power now could once again stood strong. The Republic is silent. The other four world powers....what would they do with this current changing dynamic of power between the great forces in the world? Will the Third Bloc of power in the world persuade more states and nation to secede from their organization? The calm is eerie. At least that how it feels like to the people of the world. Why are they so silent? Many believe that this is because of Death Monarch. And once they think about this, there is another question that popped into their minds And where is Death Monarch? - In a secret location in the Vast Sea. "Death Monarch.... that person, breakthrough again" "Shit. Why would he not die?" The other people in this secret location mostly sigh. And then there is silence in this secret ce. The sound of the waves, the sound of the sea fills the sound of silence Where is this secret ce? It is nestled beneath the protective embrace of colossal cliffs; the ndestine room lies hidden within the heart of a majestic cove. One might think that it is manmade but it is actually naturally formed The world is bigger, the sea is also vaster and more and more things and more and more beast appears that did not appear before. Beautiful and terrifying at the same time The entrance is shrouded in a concealing formation, rendering the cove a mirage to those who venture near. Thick mist veils the entrance, creating an illusion that masks the room''s existence. Upon crossing the threshold, a sensory symphony unfolds. The distant roar of the waves crashing against the cliffs serenades the room, creating a rhythmic melody that resonates through the walls. The scent of the sea permeates every inch The cove itself, a titanic expanse of nature''s grandeur, dwarfs even thergest seafaring vessels. Its colossal size and towering cliffs create an awe-inspiring spectacle, with the room nestled deep within, a hidden sanctuary in the belly of this maritime behemoth. The cove walls are adorned with intricate formations and mystical enchantments, an ancient tapestry woven with magic. Arcane symbols dance across the rock, shimmering with ethereal energy, creating an otherworldly ambiance. The walls themselves seem to breathe with the ebb and flow of the tides And in this room, there is a few dozen people, sitting on a chair in front of a round table. They let the sound of the waves to wash over them They sighed. And they shake their head. One of them ask one of the others "What will the Red Table do?" And one of them answer. "They have sent a directive" Another snorted in disdain "Lay low? Is that the directive?" One of them nodded. Another clicked his tongue. "if Kaiju had won..." Another person mutters Another person clicked their tongue This is a man wearing a golden hat, and a white suit. "But Kaiju lost" Some sighed listening to this. The man with the golden hat and the white suit then added "There is no need to bring up things that hade to pass. The hegemony of Pandemonium is not yet dead. With Death Monarch having new powers and abilities, some of our research department fears that he could see through the enchantment and illusion that we have created" He paused for a moment and he could see the other people in the room looking pale and worried There is whispers. "Should we tore down our hideout in the Turbulent Sea? "What should we do with the other coves?" "Bubble Land, is it still safe?" The man with the golden hat and the white suit continues nheless "After all, most of the concealing and illusion formation that we created is to counter the Divine Comprehension beings. But since Death Monarch now has breakthrough to another realm, the Red Table suggested us to go deeper into the Ten Seas" The other went silent again They seem to be thinking and one of them then said. "didn''t you hear? That there is things beneath the Ten Seas. Creatures. Mystical and terrifying things" "Well, that is not ry our problem is it? Unless we provoke these dark things and dark creatures, I doubt that these creatures would attack us" Then the man in the golden hat and the white suit snorted "The only beings in this world that could provoke these darkly thing, probably is those peopleN?v(el)B\\jnn on the top. It has nothing to do with us. Unless, somehow you want to go to the other side right now? Join the world powers?" The other people in the room sighed. "fine" One of them said "Tell the Red Table, we will follow their arrangement" There was another silence. It seems like everyone is discouraged. Then someone get up from their chair and m his hand on the stone table. Then he look around him, all of them is shrouded in darkness. Not many of them could see the true face of the people gathered here. Most of them gathered here because it is an emergency. And because the Red Table ordered the, This man look around him and he could see that the morale is low. Then he spoke. "We are pirates. We rarely listen to others. But now....it is different. This is no longer a battle for benefits, and it is not time to think about loss and gain" "heh" he chuckles bitterly "Some of you sail the seas for fame and fortune. Some just wanted to be free of the current world. Some of you just wanted to raise hell and watches the world burns. Whatever you are, whatever you desire and wanted, now....is not the time. Because this is a matter of survival" He paused for a second and then continue saying "Now, more than ever we need to stand together. Standing together, we would survive. If we are divided, then it would not be long before all our heads are chopped or we end up in the gallows. And that is the more eptable death. If you fall into the hands of those freaks in the Order of Thinkers, who knows what they would do with your body" There was another pause and then this man said "I would not believe that Death Monarch would always be on Earth. I do not believe that the hegemony of Death Monarch would never be broken. Someday, someday" he mutters and then this person walk away and exited out of the room. But before he goes out of the room, he throws a token. >> Chapter 1680: The Tentacle Spreads Out Chapter 1680: The Tentacle Spreads Out ? Tang! The sound of the token echoes inside the cove, echoing all over. They all look at the token and some of them sighed and some of them nodded And everyone knows what it means. The token is a positioning token. It means he would go into seclusion. Probably finding some secluded ind and hide himself until the world calms down again It means he would follow the Red Table order toy low. His token is his proof of allegiance. And someday, when the world is calm again, the Red Table would summon them again. The other look at this and some of them nodded Even though they did not say anything, they do seem to agree with what the other have said before It is not time for them to divide themselves. Right now, they need to rest under the umbre of the Red Table This is no longer a battle for territory, for ind and gold and fortune, but it is a battle for survival The other look at each other nodded and get up from their seat. All of them throws their tokens on the stone table The one with the golden hat and the white suit only nodded in understanding. This is the way they express their agreement In just a few seconds, the room is now empty there is only one person left in the room. He look at the table and then he waves his hand and something appears. This is a map floating in the air. And then this map unfurled itself showing the current map of the world, the Ten Seas is approximately described in the map and so is the current location of the Seven Great Powers Most of the area in this map is not yet explored. There is too manynds, too many seas, too many new continents and it is impossible to map it all out in just a few months. Not to mention the hidden things one might find when exploring this new world "The world is waiting to be explored" he thought to himself. He sighed and could not help but shakes his head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I could only try to trust that Trickster" A person silhouettees into his mind, offering him advice. He remembers how he meet with the Trickster. And he never like that man. Because he never see the true face of the Trickster. The other people in the Red Table is also very wary in trusting the Trickster but right now, the Trickster seems to be since in helping them. Of course, there must be some give and take between him and the Pirate Lords and the people on the Red Table If not, how could Loki do anything for free? Loki wanted help. A favor for a favor. He wanted to find someone. Someone that is very different. Alien. Loki seems to believe that this person is on top of the travelling tavern on the sea. That travelling tavern is on the back of a turtle. It is not easy finding it. But, he thinks he could find it if he could pull some of his connection in the Ten Seas. The man with the golden hat and the white suit also wanted to know why would the Trickster seems hell bent on finding this person. "If its someone that Loki wanted to find, he must be someone special" This man with the golden hat and the white suit is Mister Moscow. The aftermath of the war between the world powers and the Crime Alliance ended in the defeat of their faction Many lives were lost. On both sides. But, of course the Crime Alliance lost more than the world powers. Loki is now one of the members of the Red Table. With the Book of Secrets in his hand, he knows certain things that none of them knows. And in his hand, that kind of information is deadly. Loki seems sincere but everyone that think such thought would notst long He did not get the title of Trickster by being honest with his intention It is clear that Loki wanted something from the Crime Alliance. Maybe, it is just another pawn pieces in his game. That is his opinion. Some of the factions in the Red Table however believe that Loki is sincere. At least, they are benefitting each other. Loki aid is highly useful when the rest of the world is now hunting them "But, I don''t trust him" He sat down on the chair and sighed. The rest of the representative of the Red Table is now all finding ways to survive., Death Monarch breakthroughe at a bad time. Even before his breakthrough, he is someone that is hard to deal with. It takes a war, tens of thousands of people, all over the world attacking with everything they got, a mystical weapon, a dragon from another world to finally make him go all out. If they won the bet, then they would be bathed in glory right now and they would dictate the new world order. But in a war someone must lose and someone will win. And the winner takes all. The moment that Kaiju was defeated, the Red Table could see that the defeat could not be stopped. A swift decision was made to quickly retreat from all theatre of battle. Not only Death Monarch defeated Kaiju, he takes the trident. If that is not bad enough, he gave the trident to Raymond and Raymond also breakthrough into a Divine Comprehension leveler Raymond like Death Monarch also hated the Crime Alliance. And he very much like to eradicate them And so, each of the faction in the Red Table is now once again hiding in the dark, seeking opportunities and seeking people and talent to once again overturned this bad situation. Surprisingly enough, now that Criem Alliance influence has been eradicated, the world powers once again worried about Death Monarch. This is the reason why the Crime Alliance who have been purged so many times still could survive. Because as long as there is intrigue and schemes, and greed and evil in human heart, the Crime Alliance could never be truly eradicated. They would always find a way to use them. The Crime Alliance was targeted because they suddenly jump into that position of power. At that time, they have the confidence. Of course, they would jump out. Even Mister Moscow who was cautious, believe they have a chance to win. And watching the battle, there really was a chance to win. With Kaiju and that trident, the Crime Alliance have the potential to subvert the world order. And for that, they have to be beaten But now, after they are being beaten, suddenly the world powers once again have to face Death Monarch. And this Death Monarch bes even stronger. Do all of them is really satisfied to always live in the hegemony of Death Monarch? Tod determine the fate of the world based on one person will No man should have that much power and influence. And so, even though the world power is hunting them, at the same time, they once again could establish rtions with them Because now, the Crime Alliance is weak again and requires the help of the world powers. The Three Great powers, Pandemonium, the World Government and the Republic might not need their help that much but the other four world powers would surely need their aid to do some things that they are notfortable doing. And there is also the Empire of Japan. With the formation of a new bloc of power, there is always business to find. Greece also seems to be receptive to using the service of the Crime Alliance. And even though Mister Moscow knows that the three great powers did not have to use the Crime Alliance, this did not mean they would not use them Business has never even booming this hard since the early years of the Fall. There is a difference between needing to use and wanting to use. ''Boris, for example" he thought to himself, a smirk on the edge of his lips. The Bratva is lying low. Boris and his sister once again gained power. But there is always a chance for cooperation. Because this time it is different from before. Jean right now is the master of the Republic. The Senate is wholeheartedly simping for Jean to take control of the Senate, pacify Europe and make sure that the Republic will be in peace for a few years And so, Boris would once again turns to the Bratva. There is already signs of these. The Bratva hated Boris. There is bad blood between them The Bratva was thrown to the curb by Boris when Boris be the Right Chancellor. If anything, the Bratva would be cheering Boris downfall. But to survive, the Bratva would do anything right now Even if that means cooperating with an old enemy. Boris is an ambitious person. Even though his sister has persuaded him to let go of the title and to forget everything that had happened, let bygones be bygones, but those who knows Boris in the Bratva knows that Boris is not that kind of person. He is vindictive. And he never forget a slight. There is a bit of viiny in him. And if he wanted to gain power again, he could no longer use the legitimate sources. Death Monarch had made it clear. No more war. No more instability. The moment Boris misbehaves, Death Monarch would put him in detention. >> Chapter 1681: Freedom And Security Chapter 1681: Freedom And Security ? Death Monarch loves Katarina. This affection is known to all. But, his affection only extended to Katarina. As for Boris, they have mutual dislike of each other Of course, Death Monarch would not kill Boris because that would put his rtionship with Katarina in an irreconcble difference. However, if Boris did something that went against Death Monarch wishes, Mister Moscow do believe that Death Monarch would impose restriction on him In Japan, there might be a way for Yomi to once again establish their presence. The Kazoku system is rumoured to be established again With the secession of Japan from the World Government, there is many powerful people in Japan that had flee the ind nation and defected to the World Government Yes, Japan has Oreki and Hikigaya. And yes, with those two, the World Government would find it hard to win a war against Japan. Because the World Government only have one Divine Comprehension leveler. But this is not that simple. Those people who join Japan and serve the Emperor and serve the imperial court also have their own desire. They also want to be appreciated and to have high position But it is clear that with Hirate and Oreki holding the two highest position in the country, there would not be space for them So, what should they do? Instead, of betting in Japan, they defected to the World Government. And so, this is how Yomi could get in. The Japan Empire seems strong but that is not entirely urate. The one who is strong is the faction of Hikigaya and Oreki. Oreki has his Raijin Army. And they control much of Japan just like Hikigaya has his own army and generals Unlike Hirate, who uses the Emperor to order the Princes, Hikigaya seems to respect the imperial power. The same could be said for Oreki. But that is because there is no sh of interest between them The Emperor has been umting his own force since the time of Hirate. Talented men however did not choose the emperor. In times of peace, submitting to government authority is good, in times of chaos, warlords and ambitious men rules the world. And ambitious men who wanted to make a name for themselves in this world would want a strong leader. Hence, most of the great talent would rather serve under Hirate, Hikigaya or Oreki rather than the Emperor. But some people have seen with the strengthening of the imperial power and the secession, that the Emperor is also someone worth voting for. And Yomi believe there is a profitable rtionship to be had between the Emperor and Yomi. Yomi might have suffered the death of Susanoo during the war but Amaterasu, Izanagi and Izanami is still there And the recement of Susanoo would be finalized in just a couple of months. These are people with great realm and could help the Empire when they needed it the most. That is the development of Yomi On the other side of the world, The Consortium is also making their own moves. Falco is in contact with a few of those Italian senators. There might be a rebellion someday. And that someday would not be long. The Consortium is ready to help any rebellion in Europe. The regional governor probably would need the Consortium to handle a few unsavoury matters. The Italian senators are the staunchest in persecuting Boris. One wonder what would Boris do to them now that he is free? The Consortium might takemission from Italy and the Bratva takesmission from Moscow. The Cartel however is lying low. Central America is no longer their turf. It is The Legae of Freedom. And the leader of the Leage of Freedom is probably even crazier than the leader of the Cartel There is no need for Diablo to provoke such an unhinged person. El Fantasma would not want a sh with Narleod. As for Asia, the Red Lotus Triad would do their best to make sure the situation bes even more chaoite. Out of all the world powers, the Lotus Order is the most gued with rebellion And there is all kinds of warlords that is biding their time to rece the Lotus Order. "The world powers might not be able to wage war against each other but internal problem inside the world power is unlikely to change. Morends, more distance, means the method of surveince like before could no longer work" Mister Moscow had lived through all the years from the Fall to today. He had seen what happens when government fall. He sees the chaos and anarchy that followed The darkness that is in the hearts of men. He sees incredible act of bravery. Sacrifices that could move the heart. Evil that make you hate the world. He saw the formation of regimes. The rise of warlords. The separatism of states, countries, nations and empires that followed. He saw world order crumbles the great power disintegrated; human power exhausted And the unification thates after. He saw the rise of the world power, from the World Government to Pandemonium and to the formation of the other four world powers. He saw the upation of Weronian. He saw the resistance. And he saw the changes. He survived all that. There is now a new generation. And the Cursed Generation. Though one would wonder, how the next generation would view them And seeing everything, he understand one thing. Greed is endless. Death Monarch only contained that greed into world powers. And even though he restricted the world powers, to a certain degree he allowed it to fester. As long as they fight each other, they won''t fight the world The only world powers in the world that doesn''t have internal problem is Pandemonium Though, that is only because of a certain reason And that reason is Death Monarch At leastpared to the other, as long as Death Monarch is there, this internal problem of Pandemonium is easily manageable. A strong leader who rules with an iron fist On the left hand is a stick and on the right hand is food. Using benevolence and cruelty appropriately. Feared and loved at the same time. The problem however is that if one day Death Monarch copses, die, or no longer could support Pandemonium, then Pandemonium would copse Like Qin Shi Huang who dies and his empire fracture. Like Alexander and like those figures in history who conquers the world with force and the majesty of their charisma But the moment this figure of strength and authority dies, then it would not be long before the empire they created copses.N?v(el)B\\jnn That is the only problem of Pandemonium. As for the others, they have many challengers to their im. And the Red Table is betting on that and wanted to capitalize on it. The hegemony of Pandemonium is still unchallenged, but that does not mean that the other world powers could stand transcendent just like Pandemonium. "There is a path for us. And if there isn''t one, we will make one" Mister Moscow said to himself. Crime Alliance to many people of the world are just a criminal organization. But those who shelter under this banner knows that while it might start that way, nowadays the Crime Alliance is filled with many people of different kind and they have different ideas and aspiration. The Crime Alliance had evolved because of these people. The Red Table also had to evolve. And the Crime Alliance had to evolve. The Pirates also have to evolve. Before, those who is unsatisfied with the dominance and control of the world powers would flock to some faction or force. In the past. World Government was domineering and so the Revolutionary Amry was born in Russia. Even though Hirate at that time is Japanese, his headquarters was in America and there is a trend of inheriting the past American hegemony. There was Raymond under Hirate and there is the formation of somew that is familiar to the American Nowadays however, thew of the World Gerent is quite universal but in the past, it is not like so. And so, an anti-West faction emerges. Russia was the pioneer in this. It is clear the World Government intends to swallow the entire world and at that time, the word no longer wanted to follow the lead of the west. Not to mention, the Fall changes the dynamic of power. People could be gods or as close to god People could fly, fight titanic monsters and even be titanic themselves. A fantasy world now is not so much fantasy but a reality Boris and his members created the Revolutionary Amry. Those who did not agree with Hirate leading the World Government flocked toward the Revolutionary Army. When Central America is in the verge of being included into the World Government machination, the League of Freedom appears. At that time, they could not even be called a faction. There is only a few people. A few people of misfits and undesirables. They did not have the organization nor do they have abundant resources. Their mission statement has always been to oppose the One World Government policy of the World Government. And that won them many people flocking to their side. The craziness of the original member of the Leage f Freedom does take some time to get used to but because they im to want to fight with the World Government, they got some support But what happens to these three factions? Now, they are all chummy with each other, all under the term of world power. Ironically enough, the only faction and force that wanted to oppose these world powers are the criminal factions The world powers bring orders. But to bring order, one has to surrender their will. How much freedom should be taken for security? How far does the line go? Between freedom and security, how to bnce it? And that is the current Crime Alliance. It is not only the refuge for those evil people. There is rebels, revolutionary, thinkers, free spirited, people who seek freedom in a world that is increasingly unfree, anonymous people, idealistic people. >> Chapter 1682: All Kinds of People Making their Move Chapter 1682: All Kinds of People Making their Move ? "It is ironic indeed" Mister Moscow has seen many things in is life. But he never thought he would see the day where the Crime Alliance is more like a bastion of freedom than a crime organization. Decentralized organization, scattered all over the world, doing their own thing. They all have their own desire and aspiration to fulfil. And the Red Table had to evolve to supervise and to adapt with these people joining in. The world power is not always right. But they are mighty. And might makes right. But in the Crime Alliance, and in the world, there are people who would rather die than betray their ideal. And some people might call them an idiot. How can a little songbird understand the ambitions of a grand swan "And I could respect these people" Mister Moscow sighed. He was about to go out of the cove when suddenly he hears the sound of a pping of a bird. His eyes narrowed and from the giant entrance of the cove, he could see two birds flying in And he narrowed his eyes even further. Why? Because nothing should be able to enter this cove without persimmon. Most brides, most animals, most sea creatures would find another road if thee near this cove. There is an animal repelling scent around the cove. It could not be smell by human nose, and even Disk Formation leveler could not smell it. Unless they truly concentrated, this smell is very subtle and only affects the animals But now, two birds could fly through the invisibility formation, avoid all of the other measures. Mister Moscow is ready to throw his weapon when he saw the birds. It is a kind of bird he recognizes. Because he had seen these kinds of birds before "Ravens" he mutters to himself. Two ravens, flying around And then these two ravensnded on the table. It pecks at the stone table. Mister Moscow could guess who send this raven. "The Trickster" He look at the raven and then he holds the raven. The raven did not even seem surfside. Mister Moscow rub the back of the raven and somethinge off from the raven A feather. A very peculiar feather. Because he could feel energying out from this one feather. "Hmm?'' This feather fall onto the stone table and Mister Moscow took the feather. He look at the feather for a few second before burning it with his energy and then a sliver of silvery white thread of energy flew into his head and he immediately have information downloaded into him. Mister Moscow was not surprised at all. Instead, he seems to have anticipated it. It''s not the first time he had experienced this kind of downloading of information straight into his mind. He has seen these birds before and he has experienced this kind of magic before. He closes his eyes and let the information fills his mind and a few secondter, he opens back his eyes. "The Baltic Sea?" he thought to himself. Loki told him to bring him a rock formation. He doesn''t care how he does it, he just want the rock formation to be brought to him as fast as possible. There is also some weird instruction in the information packet that has just been downloaded into his mind "If it hums, don''t knock on it?" What kind of stone formation is this? And why is Loki changing his request. Before, he ask him to find a person not of this world. Now, he is sending him to the Baltic Sea. The map shows a vaster sea than the Baltic Sea but Mister Moscow knows the Baltic Sea He had been there. The area might be bigger but that was the Baltic Sea. He sighed "Loki has many demands" he just shook his head and decided to just follow what Loki wanted from him. The ravens gurgling croaking sound bring Mister Moscow to his sense as he look at the raven the ravens look at Mister Moscow for a few second and Mister Moscow look at the raven And he could feel like he is being watched and his eyes narrowed "Is it you on the other side?" The raven nodded and Mister Moscow sighed "I''ll do it" the raven blinks and then both of the ravens raise their wings and flies out of the cove Nothing impactful seems to happen. Yet, those who ys the game of chess with the universe, knows that this simple move is changing another variable in the chessboard A new chessboard has been brough into y. And so, new pieces needs to be acquired. And Loki is trying to acquire a chess piece. Loki makes his move! .... In a distant corner of the world, concealed within the intricate embrace of an ancient forest, lies a cave thatmands attention even from afar. The forest seems ancient not only because of its tall trees that nearly reaches the skies, there is this certain aura it exuded. The forest itself is like a maze and if you did not pay attention, you could get lost in it. And then there is this cave that emanated an aura. The entrance of this cave is, draped in shadow, betrays nothing of the mysteries concealed within. The ominous exterior is heightened by the spectral glow of crimson eyes, belonging to the elusive denizens of the jungle, fixated upon this mysterious enve. Sinister hisses echo through the underbrush, apanied by the disconcerting symphony of snapping branches, as an unseen presence stalks through the shroud of vegetation. Every rustle, every whisper, contributes to the suspense that clings to the atmosphere. There is someone that is walking through the jungle. And is approaching the cave. An intruder to this jungle. But none of those beasts jump out to attack this intruder This person look around and he could see traces of insects of gargantuan proportions They skitter across the damp ground, their chitinous bodies leaving a haunting imprint on the observer''s senses. And above, there is many more of such insects. The relentless hum of their wings adds a disconcerting cadence to the already eerie soundscape. The aura enveloping the cave, far from inviting, exudes a mysterious malevolence. This person enters into the cave without fear. Yet, there is still people whoe here. No, this person is the first human being that managed to find this cave. And he is the first person to enter this cave. This someone is covered in ck robe and around him ck shadows rises from the ck robe. Around him there is three feet scorpions carcasses. "This beast is weak but useful" he thought to himself as he brought out a stone pestle. This stone pestle radiated red and purplish aura. He then goes to one of the scorpion carcasses and approach the scorpion stinger. Using a dagger, he cut the stinger and then bring the stinger to the area of the pestle. Tok! Tok! Tok! He began pummelling the stinger in the pestle. In just a few second, the stinger is mashed into paste and liquid poison fills the pestle with a bit of scorpion paste Then he took a cloth and scoop the paste with some kind of spoon that is reinforced. He poured the paste and the liquid poison that is already finely pummelled, pass through the cloth but some of the meats is stuck in the cloth. Using his hand, he wring out the poison left in the meat. The few liquids poison that did not fall into the pestle falls into the cold damp hard ground of the cave and the moment it fell, it immediately melted the ground. This person only shakes his head. He goes to another scorpion and repeated it until he get almost half of the pestle filled with the poison of these giant scorpions. Then he flick his finger and wherever he flicks his finger there is a small fireball that is flicked off from his fingers. These fire then burns all of these scorpions into ashes. Waving his hand, these ashes scattered out from the cave. Then he sit before the pestle and brought out a bag from his sleeve. This is a bag of holding, more like a pouch. He then began bringing out things from his pouch. There is all kinds of herbs. Some of them is known to the world and some are so weird and unknown that one wonder where did this person find all of this This person then added these herbs into the pestle and each time these herbs was thrown into the pestle it is immediately melted by the poison of the scorpions But as more and more herbs is thrown into the pestle, the colour of the poison changes. From dark red to purple, to gold, to grey, to white to bright red, to dark brown. It changes every time a new herb is introduced into the pestleN?v(el)B\\jnn And then after it reached a certain colour and emitted certain scent, creating a small cloud of dark red above the area of the pestle, a scent that travels all over the cave, this person finally stop. He then took out a stone bowl. >. Chapter 1683: Too Much Cook Chapter 1683: Too Much Cook ? The stone bowl is bigger than the size of the pestle. He then brought out a strainer. This strainer is emanating energies and there is runes carved on the side of the strainer. It is so small and miniature that unless you have a very good eyesight, you could not see it. He strained the content of the pestle and then as it passes through the strainer, heat seems to burn some of the liquid poison The dripping of the poison echoes endlessly and then after half an hour, there is only a few of that poison in the stone bowl This person look at it, nodded and then bring out a ss vial. Though, just like everything that he had brought out, this vial also seems to be something that is magical in nature. It looks like a ss vial, but there is writings on it carved on the vial. It looks like runes but also unlike it. At least not the kind of ruins that are familiar in this world. This person poured the content of the stone bowl inside the stone vial and the calction of it was perfect. The liquid poison fills just nearly all of the vial. There is no drop of the liquid poison that is left in the stone bowl. This person then cleans up the area and then he went out of the cave He look around the cave. He could see the red eyes in the bushes and he could hear the hissing sound of serpents and see therge insects crawling around or flying up in the sky. And he sighed. This ind he is in is filled with cold air. It is dark and the forest is full of beast. But the chill air is terrible. There is an ind that is snowing near this ind and maybe that is where the cold aire from. This person is a young man. And today, unlike the other day, he wears a wolf fur clothing. He used to wear it during the beginning of the Fall but sometimes he would change to another clothing. But this clothing did not only have sentimental value. It also has a few functions that made it worthy to be worn by him. It is impervious to rain, dispel cold air, regte body heart, increase absorption speed of energy and many more benefits. Hence why he always prefers this clothing when he goes to meet any other person. His body ispact, muscr but not bulky, his smile gives him the impression of a cunning man. A long silver hair flutters when it is blown by the wind, most of his left hair side covers his left eyes. A beautiful young man. But it is this young beautiful man, a face so innocent that created such a sinister poison. The kind of poison that he had just created could poison even the many powerful people in the world. And that is saying something. Poison art is dying. Not because there is no Poison Master. But because there isck of innovation of poison and also this misconception that the currentrge figures in the world is unbale to be poisoned. Because poison affects the body. But how to deal with levellers that have energy as their body. Or someone who could use their abilities to dispel the poison with the use ofws and rules of the world? This made some people think that the only way to bring down a person of high realm is only by direct fight just like the Crime Alliance using Kaiju to bring down Death Monarch. There is also this shocking data that Death Monarch, one of the most targeted people in the world, has always been a target for assassination, yet there is only a few instances of people trying to poison him It is the same for other figures in the world. That is because not many people have the confidence that they could poison a person of higher realm than them But that is a misunderstanding. If only the person of your realm could defeat the higher realm leveler, there would not be stories of a low-level realm that could defeat a person two realm higher than them It is hard but not impossible. This man sighed. "This ind is filled with all kinds of insects and beast. And many of them is very poisonous. I think this ce is called the Snake Ind before the Multiversal Convergence" This ce that he is in used to be in the coast of Southern Brazil. And this ind is called Queimada Grande It is also known as ''Snake Ind''. Covering just 106 acres, this rocky ind was home to between 2,000 and 4,000 highly venomous goldenncehead vipers, which can grow to 70cm (just over 2ft). These snakes were trapped there around 11,000 years ago, at the end of thest ice age, when rising sea levels cut them off from the maind. No mammals live on the ind, so the snakes had no predators to keep their numbers in check, but also very limited prey. With few ground animals to hunt, the snakes became specialists in catching birds that visit the ind during their annual migrations. When the Fall happens, this ind is no longer patrolled by the Brazilian navy. And it also be a breeding ground for some other monsters. The big monsters that came to this ind, ravages the snake poption At the same time, the snakes here also grows by absorbing the energy of Heaven and Earth and they evolve to berge serpent with an even more lethal poison that is strengthened by thews of heaven and earth. Hence, their poison could even wound and kill a Disk Formation high realm. Probably that is why he choose such an ind to inhabit. This man is Rafah. People that knows him on Earth called him Rafah. There is only a few people on Earth that knows his true name. Yewa Hafar. The Acolyte of Destruction. The loyal servant of the Destroyer. The Harbinger of Cmity. He came and soon His Lord would alsoe. He look at the sky and sighed "It is too fast" he thought to himself. He sighs and his eyes seems to shine with a kind of light that seems to be able to see through destiny and fate "That mortal....there is too many variables this time. Too many helpers. Too many people having hope. And too many people wanted to break their promise" He sighed "Azief" and he sighed again like the name itself is a problem that he needed to solve. He did not expect Azief would break through to Essence Creation this fast. Everything be too fast. And some of the things he had ns had now gone belly up in mes. He has spent all the time yesterday to think of a new n. It did take him longer to adjust his new ns to the current circumstances " I still have a Queen. A pawn and a few knights" he mutters to himself. "It is a good thing that I brought Fir Her Waz ahead of the schedule" he thought to himself. "It would mess up some of my ns but destiny and fate would try to bring back some normalcy to it. So, by bringing Fir Her Waz I am elerating some of the point of destiny that should have happened. "And then, there is Odin" Yewa Hafar could not have track Odin. His power while mysterious and powerful, it is constrained by the limitation of his mortal body. Even Loki who is a Sovereign had to bow under these circumstances. Loki himself is progressing ording to thews of the world. He too had to cultivate just like anyone else. Loki went back through time and so he had to cultivate again. And it is the same for Yewa Hafar. His cultivation is only in Disk Formation. And it is far away from Divine Comprehension realm After all, he needs to ns and do many things to make sure that all the nning and preparation is done before his lord descend down here. He could not just focus on improving his cultivation. It is the same for Loki who is also nning a lot of things and had to dy his cultivations. The reason why he knows that Odin is on Earth is because of the dreams that His Lord has given him He might not be able to sense Odin. But His Lord can. "Odin....what are you scheming? Instead of preparing for Ragnar?k and slumbering as you should be, you''re here" At this Yewa Hafar could only sigh And Odin is not the only one from the seven great intergctic powers that is also wading in this murky water. there is that trident. Yewa Hafar had once gone to Olympus. And he had seen the image of that weapon. He even once wield it. That is Poseidon trident without a doubt. "Olympus is also wading into this?" And the moment he started thinking like this he couldN?v(el)B\\jnn not help but thinking of the other Olympians that might also interfere >> Chapter 1684: Butterfly Wings Chapter 1684: Butterfly Wings ? "How about Hades?" he thought to himself He was always mysterious and unsatisfied with the current status quo. He might like his domain of the dead but he does not like that every few ten thousand years, he had to y the same drama, y the same fate and destiny, and reincarnate anew. He might be daring enough. Or maybe because he is in control of the domain of death, he no longer fears it as much. And then there is Hera. "The Gardener and Hera has some kind of connection. And the Gardener disciple is the Trickster. Ther is always a possibility that Hera and Loki of Asgard would still be in contact with each other" But then Yewa Hafar shakes his head. Loki of Midgard might not know the content of the promise between The One and Only and the Destroyer, but Loki of Asgard as the Gardener of the Garden, how could he not know. Even when Asgard falls and Ragnar?k rears its ugly head, he ys his part. He ys his role and is renewed again after the destruction. He would not change what is decreed. Even if he did, he would not be tant about it. Ares? "Bumbling idiot, prone to madness" "Athena? That scheming sly crone" but Yewa Hafar shakes his head. "Athena does not remember" "Zeus...No, he erased his own memories of the timeline. He probably wanted to avoid cause and effect" But he paused for a second "Or maybe, Zeus wanted himself to find a new path that he did not find before?" Yewa Hafar mind right now is active. He is eliminating in his mind possible people and adding names and details in his mind about all kinds of variables that might pop up. "And then there is the House of Gan" Yewa Hafar did notice it. The aura of an Etherna. The resonance of the Etherna thrummed in his soul Yewa Hafar is not an Etherna. But he is reinforced by Etherna magic. The primordial magic. The method that Azief uses to breakthrough, provoking the Will of the Universe, the Will of the Omniverse was shaken and the tribtion thunder that seems to exceed all expectation. All of it pointed toward the legacy of the Etherna. Particrly the House of Gan And Wargod is also looking on Earth. Yewa Hafar could not see Wargod or sense his interference but His Lord inform him through Dreams "The imprint of the Etherna is all over the Omniverse" "Borgan power be the source of the ability to see through past, present and future" "Asargan be the source of speed for the Savi''krian race and powers all of Speedster in the Omniverse. All of these powerhouses began to look toward Earth. What are they nning? Whatever they are nning, it is unlikely to benefit His Lord. After all, mortals seek a way to live, seek life. And they revere life. And fear death. Hated death. It is understandable. The idea that you would no longer exist is a terrifying thought to some But there must be a bnce. Between creation and destruction. Because that is how it is decreed. A system of its own, of creation and destruction. Since He decided it to be this duality of life and death, this contradictory yetplementary concepts that could be seen in every fa?ade of life, so it will be ''Life and death is the different faces on a coin" He sighed, his sigh is long and he closes his eyes as he shake his head "What should I do with you?" he thought to himself. He look at the sky, dark and foreboding. But even among the darkness, even though the clouds tries to shut out the moonlight, one sliver of moonlight still escapes "It is the one that escape. That slim chance of life. That slim chance of survival. Mortals called it luck. I called it fate and destiny. But isn''t it because That One is All merciful?" he sighed again "You pity these mortals. You pity those beings. But what about My Lord? Did He not suffer? Did You not promise Him? Didn''t He suffer enough?" Yewa Hafar seems to be asking someone this question. But who did he ask? And what does he expect as an answer. The world answers. The wind blows, and it blows his hair. To any other being, this is just a caress of the wind. But to Yewa Hafar this is a sign. And this is His way ofmunicating. Look at the Sun, look at the Moon, look at the flowers, look at the grass. Feel Him in the elements, sees Him in Creation and Destruction. He is present in Time, Destiny, Fate in all of this and moreN?v(el)B\\jnn There is Him everywhere. Most people could not see it. Could not see Him amidst all of Him. Because what is blind is not their eyes but their hearts. Yewa Hafar could see it. And he could feel it. His presence. He is always there. He just doesn''t make himself known. Or maybe He did. But no one could see it. Because they are blind in their hearts. He did not go up into your face and speak to you. When he speaks to you, He speaks in His own way. In cmity and in good fortune, He speaks to you. Yewa Hafar is not a mortal. But he is a living being. And because he is a living being,. He too could sense Him. And Yewa Hafar sighed. "I''m really tired. He is a part of You. He is someone You have promised. It is time.....to fulfil it. You love them all? Don''t you love me? What about my Lord? All of these years......it should be enough, shouldn''t it?" Yewa Hafar is not human. But he is still a living being with limits. He could get tired. He could get exhausted. Things should have been smooth sailing. After all, thest time, it was very easy. If that one did not allow things to change, how could things have changed? But more and more wrenches is thrown into his perfect ns. He had to adjust and calibrate all the fate and destiny at y. He could not do it like Loki where he could flip the chessboard and still could y. Because from the beginning Loki wanted the chessboard to be flipped. ying chess with someone like that is always unnerving. Because he relies on the chess pieces on the right position at the right time so that when it is time for this chess game to reach its conclusion, it would get the same conclusion thest time However, if Loki is not stratified on how the chess pieces is arranged, hisst resort is simply to flip over the chessboard. This is ying chess with a crazy person. And in any situation, fighting a crazy person is always undesirables. But, more and more chess pieces began to move. And they move erratically. Loki could change all of this just by flipping the board. if he thinks the moves is too disadvantageous for him, he could abandon all of his chess pieces, flip the board,ugh and start again Because all he need to do is to mess it up and even though the subsequent path is cut off, Loki still would fulfill his objective which is to change the future. To him, any new future is better than the future that he have experienced. As long as there is life, there is hope. So, if pushes to shove Loki could easily flip the chessboard. Right now, Loki is still ying by the rules. He umte chess pieces,ying out the ns, putting chess pieces down, throwing a few of them away, storing some of them forter use. But..... if he finds that the n he made would jeopardize the bigyout he had nned, then Yewa Hafar believe that Loki would just flip the chessboard and damn it all That is the difference between him and Yewa Hafar. Yewa Hafar had to y "ON" the chessboard Loki doesn''t have to. Yewa Hafar could not flip the board when he is angry and feel things did not go his way. The only thing he could do is changing a few things like the lines on the chessboard. On the chessboard of the Etherna, the lines on the chessboards is not borders of where chess pieces should be. Those lines are times. Timelines. The chess game of Etherna has always uses fate and destiny, uses the heaven and earth and all the living beings as chess pieces But that is the only thing he could do right now. Even as the variables are increasing and more and more event is going out from its projected path So, he feel helpless. He feels that more and more variables is popping off. He could already feel that certain events that should happen in the future is morphing itself. The future is in a state of flux. But it is not always like this. When Yewa Hafar first return back to this earth, when he realizes what Loki was doing, he was still calm. Because he could feel that the future is still there. It is solid. Like a sturdy wall that is imprable. But a butterfly wing create a storm and that storm tore down this wall. And now, more and more storms batters this wall and the future is no longer so solid. >> Chapter 1685: He Dreams Chapter 1685: He Dreams ? In his desperation, helpless, he could not help but look at the sky, and ask Heaven. Ask The One, is not fair? And the answer that came to him is the wind. The wind is a normal wind. To the blind of hearts, it is nothing but the wind blowing. But to Yewa Hafar he could hear His Voice inside the cares of the wind. And he sighed. And then he enters back into the cave. The wind blows gently, rustling the leaves, pushing the clouds, illuminating the moonlight and guiding weary souls. And far away from Earth, far away from this Milky Way gxy, far away in a different dimension, there is arge titanic being that is sailing the stars using its body. And wherever this titanic being passes, it brings death and destruction. From the moment it began its journey, this being target has never change. It did not panic. It did not doubt. This being is none other than the Destroyer. And the Destroyer is closing His eyes. Like He is sleeping But He Dreams. And when He dreams, worlds and gxies are destroyed. .... Azief opens his eyes. The first thing he saw after opening his eyes was the light and he could not help but look toward his side, trying to avert the light getting into his eyes. It felt like he is being shined on by some high intensity light "I forgot" he thought to himself. His eyes is very perceptive and it could detect all kinds of colours if he wanted. But most of the time he simply uses normal vision. Before, when he was in Divine Comprehension realm, it is only when he activated it that his eyes would be like that. But now, things certainly have changed. Before, it consumes energy and so it has to activated manually. But now, his energy feel boundless, like the longevity of heaven and earth and even when he did not activated it, his eyes seem to be very sensitive., It took him a few second before he could really open his eyes and look around him It did not seem hard for him to get up. But after getting up, he felt that grogginess like he is truly returning to his mortal experience. His head feels heavy and he feels lethargic. But the power is still there. He only smiles at this. He is not in a rush. Right now, the world might be in a rush to know where he is, what he is doing, what he is nning. But to him, there is nothing more important than rxing right now. Even when he is sleeping Azie could tell that the two Essence in his body is practicing. Training even while sleeping. It is no wonder those immortal existences always like to goes into a slumber and did not even care if hundreds of years had passed when they are slumbering Of course, Azief experience itself is unique. Azief look toward the distance and his eyes once againnded in that person in the Republic. He only smiles. He could see that Katarina is practicing. She is waving her sword. Gathering the power of Ice and perfecting her moves. It is amazing that even separated by so long of a distance, Azief eyes is like the eyes of the Divine, able to see her like having an omniscient view looking at her Azief did not want to disrupt her at this moment so instead of going there, Azief wanted to rx a bit more. "There is an advantage of being the strongest being on Earth" Azief thought to himself. And that is that he did not need to stress himself so much. He has the confidence to suppress any elements that could disturb his peace. Or the peace of the world Yes, he still knows that time is ticking. He knows there is deities plotting against him. Knows that there is a gaze looking at earth with intrigue. But, he also learn something. Or maybe it could be called an enlightenment. Maybe it is something that is gained by one of his Essence Avatar. Or maybe it is an inspiration thates to him while he is asleep. Whatever it is, Azief knows that he has to be natural Enlightenment could not be forced. At least at his level, he could not rely only in absorbing the energy of the world. There needs to be understanding of the heavenlyws and the earthlyws, and thews that is present in everything "And I doubt there would be any problem right now" Azief decided to trust those three people. Raymond is always advocating no unnecessary war and Hikigaya also needs a time to develop his Japan. Oreki and him has pay off each other and the Karma between them in the past, that was connected by a thunder has been resolved. But he would follow Hikigaya. As for Jean, that person has long abandoned the desire for this world. All that is left of that man is his desire to atone his past sins. So, peace could at least be guaranteed among the seven great powers. And whoever chose this time to stand out and oppose his order, then that force will be made example of. Azief shakes his head as he did not want to think too much about world politics right now. He goes out of his small hut and then as look at the palm tree around him he waves his hand and a few coconuts on the palm trees was plucked invisibly on top of the tree and slowlynded on top of Azief open palm. Using his finger, he cut the top of the coconut head and then he look at the coconut water. He takes a scent of the coconut water and he smiles "Strong vitality of life. If this is before the Fall, this coconut water could give a few dozen years of life, rejuvenate youth and even cure any diseases." He mutters to himself. The coconut tree is still a coconut tree. But the changes of the Multiversal Convergence bring bad things....and good things Everything is strengthened and everything is evolving. The energy of the world is slowly changing the world into something magical. Azief take a sip and while the life extending properties of this coconut tree is not as strong itN?v(el)B\\jnn is simply because Azief life form level is too high. Other than feeling refreshed his longevity did not increase at all. At Azief level, living for a few million years is not that hard. If he is a normal mortal just drinking this coconut would give him a few hundred years of life. But because Azief is an Essence Creation leveler, when he drinks it, it feels like he is simply drinking an energy drink. After that Azief hunted a few fishes around the shore. It did not take long for him to get a few giant fishes. He is very leisurely. Instead of looking like he is being stranded here in this lonely ind, it is more like he is on vacation Azief feel hunger as he was fishing and he frowns a bit. "Hunger? This is an unfamiliar feeling" But there is a smile on his face. It is really hard to understand his mood right now It has been so long for him to feel hungry. But oddly enough, he didn''t hate this feeling It is a feeling eh did not feel for a long time. Of course, he could shut off these feeling of hunger but for some reason he did not hate it to feel hunger. "I have these fishes. And I think I still have some cooking skill" Even though most of is status window could not be seen clearly now, he is quite sure he is still a good cook. Azief waves his hand and a few dozen firewood flew toward him and then blowing with his mouth a fire was ignited. Taking a few long sticks, he skewer the fish and burn it over the fire. Using his magical power, he turns the sea water into salt as hether the fish with the salt. Then taking another step, he arrives in Asia. A step, and he is already there. Around him, he could see dozens of stalls in the side of the road. The road itself is very beautiful. Almost like marble but not marble. Instead, it has some anti- skid properties. Yet, when impacted it could lessen the blow. This is a morning market. All around him, there is people. This is a market in what used to be Vietnam. Vietnam if Azief is not mistaken was separated into two. North and South Vietnam. Both are being held by two warlords. But because of the negotiation between the two warlords with the Lotus Order, they agree for a ceasefire and since then Vietnam has been separated into two. Before, there is always a desire for the two Vietnam to be united again. But now, it might not be so. The reason to want unity was because of thend. But now, Vietnam isrge because the world itself isrge. Land.....is no longer a problem. The problem is none other than poption. Azief shook his head "This is not the time to be thinking about Vietnam problem" Azief should not worry that much. This is Lotus Order territory and it is not his ce to worry about what will happen in Asia. " As long as they did not disturb the world order, no massacre and did not go genociding people, then all method of gaining power will be allowed" Azief mutters. He is here to buy spices not to engage in political meddling >> Chapter 1686: Realization Chapter 1686: Realization ? But even though there is many people in the market everyone is standing still. Even the air, the droplets of water, the animals, the wind, all of it is in stand still. It is not that they were frozen by some kind of force, instead, it is Azief using the power of time. Time stopped and he is the only one that could move right now. The whole world is like this. All of their time stopped. In a distance, far away from Vietnam, in the other side of the world, there is someone who is meditating on the top of a snowy mountain. This person is covered with a matrix of runes that is swirling around him. Suddenly these matrixes stop and at the exact moment, the matrixes stop, this person opens his eyes and look toward the distance. "Death Monarch!" This person that eximed Death Monarch is none other than Jean. Jean look toward the distance, trying to found the source of this time disturbance, but he could not find nothing It was like there is something shielding him "Death Monarch bes even more unfathomable" Jean mutters to himself. But then he exhaled a sigh of relief. "At least, he is still on Earth. I guess I could inform the Republicter" he mutters to himself. On another side of the world, meditating on a cave, someone opens his eyes. The eyes of this person is very weird. There is all kinds of symbols in his pupils and around him is all kinds of colourful mist. And from this colourful mist, all kinds of things spawned. This person surrounded by this colourful mist is none other than Hikigaya. He could also feel there is a change in thews of time. And when he look beside him, looking at Oreki, he frowns. He could see Oreki standing still. There is timews that is suspended in ce. "is it Jean?" Hikigaya tries to move but even moving one of his fingers is extremely hard. "My understanding of time is not that proficient. I could escape a bit but I could not move easily in this kind of time suspension" he thought to himself. Unlike Jean, he could not identify who is the one using the Time Law. But there is only three candidates in his mind. Jean, Death Monarch or the Heavenly Will. Hikigaya could only wait for this moment to pass.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At the same time, he was thinking that maybe he should also master some of the intricacies of Time Laws. If not, one day, when he is to battle with such a person who master the Time Laws, the oue of such battle would be catastrophic for him Right now, even though he could still be awake under this time suspension, he could barely move. If the one stopping this Time is his enemy and this person wanted to kill him, right now, he would be like a sitting duck. Azief right now did not care that much whether Hikigaya or Jean knows that he is the one stopping time From the beginning, he already knows that some people would be able to remain aware during his Time Stopping. It is not like in the past where he could easily froze the entire world There is also other people that have some proficiency in timews. The only few that could escape from this time domain of his is probably Jean and a few other that is in a mystical and forbidden ces or people who have strength that surpasses him. Azief walk leisurely in the market picking spices and then he took another step and appears in Africa. He goes to a bee nest and cutting the bee nest he extracted the bee and put it into a ss container that he took in Vietnam Then he took another step and he appears back in the ind. Time had already move in normal way. Azief look at the fish on the long stick and sile "My ability to control Tiem has increased in proficiency" he thought to himself But to use such magic I still have to use a lot of my power and energy" Azief could feel that most of his energy is drained. Because to really control time, you could not only control time on a certain region. You have to control time to reach a level where everything truly stopped And to do that, you also have to connect with the heaven and earth and everything beyond it. If Jean could break though to Essence Creation, Azief is quite sure that he would be even more powerful in his use of the rules andws of time. However, Azief did not want to think about such thing right now. Instead, he uses all the spices that he took in Vietnam to add to his fishes. Some he make a soup. And using a few onions, salts, onion leaves, and a few anchovies, he made soup He also bought a few pots and cooked a fried fish. Azief might have taken all of this without the permission of the owner, but he did pay them by leaving a few energies stones Azief look at the dishes that he have cook and he smiles "It seems my cooking skill is not yet rusty" he thought to himself. For some reason I felt like he had returned to the days before the Fall Azief, if asked, whether he would want to return to the days before the Fall, would surely said no Because in the world before the Fall, he was a nobody. he has no one and he has no desire to live But in this new world, he is someone. He has someone. And he has the desire to live. Because only when he is confronted with death, he feels the preciousness of life. But just because he did not want to return to the world before the Fall, does not mean that every once in a while he would not miss it He eats and for a moment, he relishes this moment. Eating and drinking, like mortal, appreciating the mortal dust and the six emotions Then he lied down on the shore, hearing the sound of the sea feeling the sand on his body, and then in the afternoon, the rain falls. The weather around here is hard to predict. Azief opens his eyes. He is now half naked. He wears shorts. His body wears nothing. He sit up, his eye look toward one direction of the ind. His eyes could see further than anyone in the world and as he squint his eyes, he could see that a thousand kilometres away, there is someone breaking through to Disk Formation realm. Azief only smiles at this. "So, that is why it is raining" Azief look again at the sky and he frowns a bit. Even though Azief breakthrough, Raymond and Oreki breakthrough drains the energy of the world, it also increase the quality of energy in this world. Azief when he breathes in, breathes the energy of this world and when he breathes out, that energy is refined and merges with the world. There is give and take here. Azief did not care that much about the person breaking through in the distance. Instead, he just look at the light rain that continued to fall. "It has been a long time since I enjoyed the rain" he thought to himself. Right now, he is at peace. The future, the present is still there. There is still work to be done, task that needed to bepleted, a long road ahead, a perilous path that is waiting for him to tread. There is all of these problems but there is this kind of calmness that he now have. This kind of calmness that he did not possess before. This conciseness knowing that he is strong. A kind of confidence. No, a kind of Will. A kind of invincible will, the belief that he could sweep every problem away And this will inside his heart..... burns brightly. And so, he could stand here, watched the passage of time passing by, appreciating everting around him. The waves of the ocean, the scent of the sea, the sand beneath his skin, everything and anything Time shes quickly for him. Or he could enjoy it in a different way, making things appear to be slow. A moment of eternity trapped in a second. A second bes an eternity. He is not using some kind of timews to affect time but simply changes the perception of his mind. So, that his mind work incredibly fast and everything look slow. The droplet of water falling from the sky, the sand that is falling from his skin, the movement of the wind, of ants, of crabs of fishes, of thunder and lightning Everything be slow. And everything could be appreciated by him in this state. It felt like years had passes by but only a few second had passed in reality. He could feel something. Something he had felt before, but always loses its grasp in thest minute. Now, he felt it again And he smiles. He realizes something. It was more like he sense it. The Grand Path that he seeks could be find only when he is calm. Perfection means stillness. And so, he sat still. And then he smiles. >> Chapter 1687: Tangled Chapter 1687: Tangled ? Sitting inplete Stillness and as he sits there, he begins to see things. Thing he never see before. Insisting on seeking his Grand Path, forcing it, is like looking at a reflection of a flower on the surface of water.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When you grabbed it, you are grabbing the air. Just be calm and let natura take its course. Time is also fate. Time is also destiny. He had to defy it, but he also have to learn when to use it. When everything is satisfied, then the enlightenment wille. And Azief clearly has satisfied some of its requirement "It''s everywhere" he mutters to himself He look at the area around him but his mind is thinking about many things. Things of the past. Years and years ago. The Fall. The first death he saw. The zombies. He even remember his pet Badger. He never took another pet since then. He knows that there is some that have Beast master ability and taming pet. The most famous one is of course Boris. But he never took a pet since then. He did not think that he could protect his pet at the same time trying to survive. This has something to do with what happened before the Fall "Is that also a shackle?" he thought to himself. He never examine this part of him. But, there must be something hidden in his heart Because since the death of that pet of his, even though he is now the world feared Death Monarch, he still did not take a pet. "What stopped me?" he ask himself and he must answer it. This kind of state that he is in, does not allow lies. You could lie to the world, you could give any reason to the world, you could war a thousand mask to show to the world but you must not lie to yourself Because lying to yourself is the act of killing yourself. And killing yourself is the act of not knowing yourself. If you did not even know what you want, what you desire, what makes you fear, what makes you "you" then how could you ever reach the point where you could know your own path? Know yourself. And so, you would know your destiny. And knowing yourself, you would know where to tread, where to walk, where to run and where is the path that you wanted to reach. "Why?" he ask again and this time he answers "Because I don''t want to be responsible. I don''t want to be in pain. I don''t want to be med. I don''t want to shoulder such heavy burden. The more attached I am, the more I me myself" Azief thought all of this and he felt like something heavy is lifted out of his heart. He is honest to himself. And the moment he decided to be honest to himself, old memoriese rushing into his mind. He remember there is a family of cat that usually roams around his house. He likes cat. He likes animals. But he never bough any cat food. Nor did he the cats any food. Because the food in the house is not his to take. His family situation is quite weird. And it is not exactly amiable. He and his mother did not talk for a long time. And he is ostracized by his own family. If there is only one person in the family that he could talk to, it is his father. But there is also a bit of resentment there. He has no money and the food is enough only for him. That....is the excuse he make for himself. The truth was that he feared that once he gave food to these cats, he would get attached to it. And if he could not provide for these cats, he would feel very guilty. So, he prefer not to start at all. And that is probably the same kind of mentality when he no longer took any pet after Badger. It is something that he is ashamed of. He wanted to be kind. He wanted to be good. But he himself knows that he is not that kind. Nor is he that good. There is this choice that he has to make every day. Always floundering between wanting to be generous and being sailfish. His mentality is that if he could not bring it to an end, it is better not to start at all. And it is also like that with other things in his life. If he could see the end, and if the end is not good, then it is better not to start at all. Of course, after the Fall, Azie learns and grows from this kind of mentality. Before, he thought that if he could not do it until the end he better not start. Butter, he thought to himself that, one act of kindness is better even if you could not bring it to the end. At least... you try. And that is what matters. You tried. Nothing could be achieved by doing nothing. Do something. And hopefully there would be changes. And if not......at least you try. And maybe that is the only thing you could do in life. Try. Do something. Fight for something. Stand for something. Find something. And if what you find is wrong, then seek again. Seek and seek until you find the right answer. And at that time, you could believe that you have lived a life worth living And then, the image of Badger appears in his mind again "I feel sorry for you. And I fear that if I find another pet, I would feel sorry for them again. I fear....that I would get attached. And attachment....is a scary thing" he mutters to himself Most animals that he could control now are mostly demonic animals and they are more like contracted beings than a pet so Azief is not that worried that those animals would die. But that is not the only thing he tries to remember. He remembers his meeting with Sofia. With Loki. With Sina. With all the people he had met before. Na Eun. Harrison. And the memories thate rushing into his mind is like a dream. It felt like a handed of years had passed. He remembers the years when he was at that other world, bing something like a superhero. Harrison, Catherine He remembers how he get a fragment of the All Source He remembers the battle. He remembers the six sabers. He remembers Azul. He remembers Meihul, the woman Azul loved. Of course, most of the memories of the six sabers that he had experienced is slowly fading away. Sometimes, he would even mix up the memory or make up new things that did not happen during the journey. He remembers Xi Feng. He remembers that world and his other disciple that he had left in that world of five elements. A world sealed in a palm And he remembers what happens to the world when he returns back. He remembers the Weronaic upation, he remembers that Werfeonian warrior, Purunghasa. He remembers the spear that cut off his life and nearly killed him. He remembers Katarina sacrifice, enchasing him in a mountain of ice. More and more memories seems to be rushing back to him. Some of these memories are memories that he wanted to forget. Some of these memories are memories that he wanted to keep. Some he wanted to discard. But all of it seems to be revealing itself to him. Like he had opened a Pandora box and nothing could be stored inside it any longer. And then The look at himself again. Look at the threads, the connection, the bonds that seems to transcend space and time. He could feel the tug of destiny and fate that reverberates in each thread and each connection Karma. Cause and effect. The threads are so tangled that cause and effect is hard to distinguish and who owes whom is even harder to differentiate. "It''s everywhere" he mutters again And as he sat there, looking at the droplets of rain, reminiscing old memories, he could not help but think of all these people that he met. Some are strongly in his mind and in his heart, some are on the corner of his memories and on the corner of his heart but all of these encounters in the past right now is dug up by his memories. But each one is connected to his fate and destiny. Whether it is bad or good, it shapes him, and move him forward to his own path. The people he meet shapes him just as he meeting them shapes their fate and destiny Some people who met him is enriched by the encounter. Some are fortunate. Some are poorer because they met him and some be unfortunate. Some live because of him and some dies because of him And just as him meeting this people affect their destiny and fate, these people meeting him also affect his destiny and fate. He thought of his meeting with Azul. That is a huge cause and effect. Meeting the Creator. The Orvans. The Etherna. More and more cause and effect. More and more Karma. Tangled, connected. messy. All of this is cause and effect. >> Chapter 1688: Bonds, Connection Chapter 1688: Bonds, Connection ? Each and every one figures in his life that is connected to him seem to sh by in his mind. Some of them he remembers very vividly. Some are people who he just met briefly And then he could see it he could sense this invisible power that is intertwining himself with all of these people that he had met. Some are dead and some are still alive. Some have bene cut and some have been untangled. Some are still tangled and tied tightly It did not exist just now. It has always existed. The only difference is that, before he could not see it clearly. Now, he could see it clearly. And that makes a whole world of difference. What is it that he sees and senses? Not memories. Not feeling. But cause and effect. "Cause and effect" he mutters. Tap! Tap!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Tap! There is the rain that is still falling. And Azief eyes look at the droplet of rain that is falling on him. If he wanted to, this drizzle of rain would not fall on his body It would be repelled and his body would be free from the wetness. But he did not do that. Instead, he lets the rain pelt his body. Each droplet of rain seems so insignificant to anyone in the world but as Azief look at these falling droplet of rain he could not help but understand something. Each of these droplets also have cause and effect but because they are not living beings these cause and effect is a result of Karma. Someone does something and something is affected. A rain here and there, bring waters, bring life, causes floods, causeskes, causes rivers, causes things to happen. Life blooms, nts take it, thend dissolves, water is one of the causes. This is chaos, this is life. And with existence,e chaos. Without existence, without life, everything in in order. It is not only the understanding of the cause and effect but also the understanding of order and chaos. Precisely because he now have the two avatars, one of harmony and one of chaos inside him, this is probably the reason why suddenly this insight about order and chaose to him "I am living among mortal, I am mortal, so how could I escape cause and effect?" he thought to himself. At first he just sigh. This is simply his thought. But then as the time seems to not move, Azief thinks again Now, this is no longer a thought But a question The question is simple. How could he escape cause and effect? The answer is just a whisper at first until it turns into an obsession. In just a few second, Azief who simply epted that this is the state of cause and effect suddenly be obsessed about getting the answer to this question "This thing has never bene invisible to me" Azief thought to himself. He had senses it before He had seen it during his "talk" with the Creator. He saw how things are connected. How certain things have certain effects. How certain deeds affect destiny and fate There is probability. There is coincidence. But when coincidences are umted, it turns into destiny and fate. This could not be quantifiable. It could not be measured. And it moves ording to some invisible whims. Scientist would find it hard to believe. Because they could not see everything. Their thoughts and even their capabilities is confined into earthly existence. Soul...is something even harder for them to believe. Azief thought of the Order of Thinkers. He did not speak with a lot of them but he did speak to his Keeper of the Pce. And that Keeper of his has many friends. Many of them are also members of the Order of Thinkers. And there is something that his Keeper had noticed. These people in the Order of Thinkers, before the Fall, are mainly scientist, educated people who do research in universities or in some researchb of governments. They know the secrets of the world through observation and conjecture. All based on thews of the world that they thought would never change. That everything has something constant about it. There is rule andw to it. And no matter how improbably certain things are, it could be exin by some rule of phenomenon. There is no Gods in the sky hurling lightning bolts and there is no demon below the earth that shakes the pirs of the world. There is no darkness entity that could swallow worlds and there is no being that could wipe out stars. Energy has rules andws. And even after the Fall, some of the application of the energy could be make sense of But then, there is magic. And that turns it all around. Hence, magic is something they find hard to wrap their heads around. Some system of magic has some logic in it. Transmuting certain elements to another and amplify its properties and its power still has some basic operations of logic and could be rationalized. But when they touches upon magic that is intangible, dark magic, a world where words have powers, intention has value, and emotions fuels the magic, it is something that these scientists have a hard time understanding. How do you measure the strength of one emotion if one''s emotion determine the strength and potency of magic? How do you measure the strength of one soul? How do you measure determination? Spirit? Will? This is like cause and effect. It is like Karma. Sometimes you don''t even notices it and cause and effect is on you. It was never invisible to him since he reaches Disk Formation and even more so when he enters Divine Comprehension level. However, it is faint. It is subtle. It is blurry. And it is hard to see But it is only now, after reaching Essence Creation, he felt it so strongly. And he sees it clearly. Of course, there is also the pressure of the Heavens that is bearing down on him that causes him not be able to see it clearly in the past. Even more so, now. And even though he is acknowledged, the Heavenly Will still think that he is some kind of a menace and with the few powers left that it could spare, the Heavenly Will exercise its control and tries to pressure him He always sense sit and he always knows that it is there. But now, feeling it so intensely, he could not help but think of many things and understand many things And when he understand certain things, he could also understand his own Grand Path. His path converges with cause and effect And his path.....what path is it? Freedom. Then freedom from cause and effect is what? Should....he thought of something and he frowned. "What....where should I go?" he seems to be asking himself the question. He had entered a state of enlightenment. He had seen death. Strares at it. And he even died once. Though that death was brief, he did die. A spear in his chest. Two times actually. One is at that Evolver world where he got the All- Source fragments and apply it to his Laws The other one is when he got speared and saved by Katarina. At that time, he ry thought he would die. And he also see many people dies. Some of which he remembers. And when he remember these people, his heart moved Some dies for their ideals. Some dies because of their own action. Some dies because of the so called "coincidence" Some dies for him. Some dies because of him. Some dies because of themselves. Seeing death and seeing cause and effect. And seeing people die, all of these people dying for their own belief, whether that belief is bad or not, there is a will in it. A kind of determination that transcend life and death. Those who die for this will, bruns brightly. Because they put gains and losses behind, they put winning and losing behind and all that they ask, is to walk their path, win or lose, live or death These good and bad death, affected his mortal state of mind. You can''t put down things you didn''t lift. Since you lift it, you can put it down, throw it away or smash it. But without the act of lifting it, none of the other actions could bepleted Since there is no cause, there is no effect. But certain being is without causation. Azief also understood this. But he is not trying to understand these beings without causation What he is trying to understand is the cause and effect that he had already forged. Azief feel all of these feeling because he experienced all of this. And experiencing all of this creates bond. And bond is cause and effect. Those who lives in seclusion does not feel that he is in the world of cause and effect. But one day, if this person who secluded himself goes out and meet people, and when they were about to die, all of his experience in the world would sh through his mind. This is cause and effect. This is bonds. This is connection. >> Chapter 1689: Another Path Chapter 1689: Another Path ? Those who lives in seclusion does not feel that he is in the world of cause and effect. But one day, if this person who secluded himself goes out and meet people, and when they were about to die, all of his experience in the world would sh through his mind. This is cause and effect. This is bonds. This is connection. And as you die, you remember. People you hated. People you like. People you love. People you are sorry for. In this moment, Azief saw everything that he have experienced in his life. Azief actually has a very simple n today. He would meet Katarina. Why? Because when he was undergoing the tribtion, he saw her. He saw her. He saw Sofia. He saw Loki. He saw Sina. He saw all of these people. And what does these people mean to him? These people means something to him. There was many times in his journey that he was hurt. That he was injured. But nothing wring his heart more than when he is being subjected to emotional pain. Azief has never been good at expressing his emotion. This is something that everyone in his circle knows. Sina knows this. Loki knows this. Sofia and Katarina also knows this. And he knows this. But just because he knows it doesn''t mean he could fix it. Many people said knowing the problem, acknowledging the problem is the first step to solving the problem But it is not always the case. Azief knows why he is not good at it. Because he experience rejection. People. Family. Society. The World. All of it feel like it had rejected him. Feeling like he never belonged. Always searching for a home. For people. For family. For friends. But when he grows up, he gives up in finding it. And so, the darkness grew in his heart. And after a few more years, he grows ustomed to it. Light and darkness, always in his heart, always fighting. A world that rejected him. And him, that has given up in being epted. But he keep trying. Trying to find a new family. New friends. But that is easier said than done. And the more he hope, the more he tries, the sadder his life be. It like he is stuck in this cycle. He wanted to love but he doesn''t know how. Because he has never ben loved deeply. He want to show affection. But he doesn''t know how. Because no one shows him affection. He tries to learn, tries to see and imitate what other people do. But the more he does it, the more awkward it be.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A person who has never been given the chance. And so, he mes the people, me the family, me the world And the one he mes the most is not his family, not the world, not society, not the people, but himself. He hated...himself. For most of his life, he try to live in this world and all this world has done to him is screwed him Did nothing good never happens to him? It did. Of course, it did. His life is not entirely miserable. Is there no ray of sunshine, no chance of happiness at all? There is. But how many people could say that they saw a ray of sunshine, knew it at that time and grasp it? There is many chances in life. But who can say they know it at that time. The chance goes away because you did not know that it is a chance Only when time passes when you could look back, then and only then you realize that "there it is my chance of happiness" But you were too young, too stupid, too everything, to know that "that" was your chance of happiness. Whether it be studying more, loving a person, being loved by a person, family, job, these chances of happiness appear every once in a while. But there is always something. Something that blinded you. And Azief is like that. In his many years of life before the Fall, there is that small trace of happiness every here and then However, the thing about mortal is that, they focus more on their pain then their pleasure. A moment of pain could erase a year of happy memories. Because happiness make times flies by, enchant you but bad times make you focus on yourself Time feel slower and the pain feel more vivid Because it is normal for mortal. A brief existence in a rock spinning in the vastness of the dark universe Azief sits there on the beach, his mind is filled with all kinds of thoughts. The sand around him floats around him like it is attracted by some kind of force. The sea water did note close to him. The clouds above his head opens up Azief eyes look inf front of him. Anyone else would see only the vast sea that lies ahead. But what Azief sees is his connection., threads. Destiny. Fate. Time. Life. Death. Cause. Effect. Karma. Bonds He sees the clearly and various cause and effect he has left in the world. "Coming out of the world, into the world, is stepping into cause and effect. I am not a being that is free of causation. Hence, I need to know cause and effect. I need to know it and decide how to deal with it" This scenery that he saw right now is different from his other power. This is not something that he ended his ability to use. It is just something he could see., If he did not want to see it, he could just think of it, and he would no longer see it It is because he is in Essence Creation he could see it. Because essence ofw is something he now could control. And the essence ofws is rules. And the rules that he uses is the rules of the world And this rule is now something he could see in detail. Now, there is threads of cause and effect all over his body. If you see it, you would not feel good at all. It is not always a thread. It depends on your own understanding of cause and effect. It could be a line. A dot. It is shapeless. And you gave it shape. Seeing it, and understanding it gives its shape. And this is why it shapes depended on your understanding of it Right now, Azief is seeing this thread intertwining with each other. From the way Azief understand it, this means is that the thread is also connected with each other because they too have cause and effect and this cause and effect is also rted to him It became like aplexwork. And this thread leads to all directions in the world. At the end of these threads, there are all the people he knows and has experienced and the people he has interacted with. And with this view of everything, Azief began to think. How to solve it. This cause and effect is like a shackle. The threads is like chain. Should he respect this cause and effect and repay all the consequences? The causes that he have sown, should it not be respected? Clearing the debt? Thinking about this, he sighed. "This is one way" he thought to himself. ''If I do not want to umte so much cause and effect, then he must remain pure. In my path, I should walk purely for the sake of what I want. Do not get involved in cause and effect. Then I could refine my spirit and soul, enter easily to reach the peak of strength" "It means not stepping into the mortal dust, to not care about the changing season, not caring about the life and death of mortal. Repay all that is owe and seclude myself from the world" Azief thought to himself. This is the first path he thought of. Respect cause and effect, repay all the consequences and hide from the world Then Azief thought again. And his ideas bring him toa different method. A crueller and more crazy method. But Azief is quite sure than in the universe this kind of method probably has also been done before. A crazy path. This kind of path is not about respecting cause and effect. One could even think that this is the dark way. For those who practice this method, evil is probably thebelled that they would get Demon, devil, the path of darkness. And what is this method? The cause and effect exist. Karma exist. And since it exist, it would tangle and be more tangled as more and more causes and effect meet and intersect One must respect cause and effect but being entangled in cause and effect is not a good thing And how do you solve this in a simple, convenient and most efficient way? The moment Azief thought like that the question turns into an answer in his mind. There is a way. A way that is simple, convenient and efficient It is the simplest way. And it is because it is the simplest way, it could be regarded as an evil way. Cutting. Killing. That is the method. If anyone is involved in my cause and effect, then I will cut everything from the source. To put it simply, it is a method of killing, of annihting. Killing a person, killing a family, killing a vige, killing a state, country and the world. Lift the butcher knife and cut of all cause and effect. >> Chapter 1690: Not Ignoring Chapter 1690: Not Ignoring ? One of the most effective method of ending Karma, of cause and effect is killing and cutting that source. Those who seek a higher path, seeking the path toward ascension toward godhood, knows that cause and effect is very terrible. It could do many things to you and affect your breakthrough when you reached a high level. It could be your Heart Demon. It could be your painful memories. It could be a lingering affection A shackle. A chain. A thread that connects and restrict. Since they know how terrible it is to be caught in cause and effect, it is better not to allow cause and effect to be born and affect them All those who seek a higher path are all afraid of the cause and effect, the consequences and retribution that would arise from it but not many people know how to kill the cause in advance However, as fast as Azief find this way, the faster he refutes it. He is quite sure that this move could work. And Azief believe there are beings that choose this method. Because like Azief had deduced, this is the simplest method. Simple and crude but it does cut through all the unnecessary method of hiding and running from cause and effect Simpler things are always easy Just swing the weapons of death and cause and effect would be determined. Azief also believe that if he choose this path he could even walk another path. A path of killing. Killing to end cause and effect. Cutting the threads of destiny and fate and using your strength to kill your destiny and fate and broke through the mortal realm. But, Azief chose not to Is it because he is kind? No. Azief have an objective view of him. Sometime, he does look at himself more favourably but in this moment, he could see himself objectively. And he knows that he choose not to not because he is kind. Temptation between progressing and not progressing is a two different kind of mental state. If you knew you could not progress no matter what you do, is it not unreasonable for him not to be tempted to use this method to cut cause and effect Is it reasonable? It is reasonable. But he choose not to because, those who kill will always be killed. He saw the weakness of this method as fast as it took him to deduce it The weakness about this method is that at first it would seem to have no ws. Yes, in the beginning if you are strong, you can cut off all causes and effect with killing power. This would keep the cause and effect from yourself. However, there is a prerequisite for this. You have to have enough power to kill most people. However, the weakness is that when you encounter an opponent, a cause and effect, the fruits of Karma you could not defeat, you would also naturally died. And that is not even the worst thing. The most terrible thing if that if he uses this kind of method, what if he is entangled in a cause an effect with beings that have no causationn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That did not have a beginning. Or an end. And the thing is Azief had met such being. And he is connected by fate and destiny with some pretty badass beings in the Universe. If he choose this method, not only he doesn''t think he would be able to cut all of it, he probably dies in the path of trying to clear up his cause and effect. There is no guarantee that he would always survive. Regardless of what the future shows him, that is merely a possibility. He still have to live in the present This could also be called the cycle of cause and effect. You killed people. So, you are also killed. And it make Azief thinks again. If kill to cut of cause and effect but killing lead himself to be killed, then this mean this cause and effect was not broken. It just find another way to manifest it. "It is no wonder, some beings choose to stay behind in cave and seclude themselves for hundreds of years and even tens of thousands of years" he mutters to himself. Azief did not think that this is the method that is suitable for him. He closes his eyes. He no longer looks at the falling droplets of water, nor did he cares about the floating sand He just simply thinks He did not notice right now that the area of the ind is now surrounded by a tornado of energies. It came from the sky, it extract from the earth, it flew from the depths of the sea. Energies gathers all around this ind and not before long this many concentrations of energy began to spirals And then its spirals faster and faster like a tornado, creating some kind of rotating wall of energy all around the ind The droning sound emitted a kind of shockwave that shakes the surface of the water reaching to ten thousand kilometres away The vibration of the sound repels all the sea creatures and any harmful creatures that are on the ind is exploding. Those animals who have great instinct had already flew, run or slithers away before that wall of energy had time to establish itself There is a great change in the ind like they too were affected by the enlightenment that Azief is experiencing right now. Azief also did not realize the passing of time, the changes around him or anything else. He is engrossed in thinking and in what seems to be an hour, Azief think of another way. He is actually simting these paths in his mind. His mind could simte all of these paths based on his setting that he already predetermined And there is another way that popped out of his mind. Do not shun the mortal world, instead, go into the mortal world, contaminate yourself with cause and effect How could this be done? If this could be done it is the most ideal way. To be entangled with cause and effect and still manage to break through and go higher. Azief could think of such a way because he sees many powerful beings in his life. Which one of them did not haverge cause and effect? But, aren''t they also stand aloof from the world? Azul is the one that have the most cause and effect but he also managed to break through and go higher. Azief of course did not know that Azul has surpassed even Sovereign level type of existence. The moment Azul finish that onest cause and effect, solve it, he break through, his mental block is no longer there and he could let go of the lingering regret, he attain ascension and godhood Azief only feel grateful that he remembered and meet these people. And now another path isid out in front of him Reflect, observe, think and makes conclusion. That is what he is doing right now. There is a feeling of cause and effect in heaven and earth He should not be ignorant of cause and effect The other method is not to attack and avoid cause and effect. And the other is not ignorant of cause and effect It is that thought again. Not falling, not ignoring: Odd and even are on one die. Not ignoring, not falling: Hundreds and thousands of regrets! "Cause and effect is not a poison. It is only a shackle if you believe it to be so. It is only a chain of you see it as a chain" Aziefughed "There is something to learn, something to absorb, something to ponder, in each cause and effect" he thought to himself. And as heughs, his Grand Path is now open. Light shines from the sky. But this light did note from the sky. It did note from the Sun. Instead, it ising from him. "There is no need to fear it. There is no need to avoid it" heugh again and this time as he laughs, the world around him seems to be blessed with a light of blessing. The entire ind be more fertile and life seems to bloom vigorously. This energy fills the entire ind and spread out further and further. No one notices this. Not themon people And even Oreki, Hikigaya, Jean and Raymond notices. This energy is a kind of understanding of the rules andws of the Universe. But the Heavenly Will notices it. And he frowns. This understanding is strengthening the Heavenly Will and the world Azief on the other hand is looking at his body. He does not seem to notice that his body is glowing golden. Instead, what his eyes is seeing is cause and effect on his body; "Why do I desire to go forward? If its strength, I already have it. I could go anywhere in the Universe" Azief knows that there is being stronger than him in the Omniverse. But that is far and few. And these beings of immense power would not mess with him unless he messes with them first. Cause and effect is terrifying. If Azief understood this, how could these being not understand it? >> Chapter 1691: Follow It Chapter 1691: Follow It ? Azief knows his situation very well. If there is enemies that he could not fight, then he could just simply ran away. And he could do that. Because he right now could be considered a powerhouse in the Universe.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Not many people have reached this kind of realm even in the Universe. It is true that Earth have a disproportionate people with high realm of power because of the All Source. Doesn''t change the fact that being just a Disk Formation realm is already a powerhouse in the Universe. And what realm is Azief right now? An Essence Creation leveler. The same realm that the Demon King from that Seresian world. He is a powerhouse. So, actually, if its peace and safety he wanted.....he could stop right now. Leave Earth. Find a different gxy and stay there. Rid himself of all of these entanglements. Rid himself out of the muddy affairs of mortals. Seclude himself. But, not once that thoughte up. "That is because I have the desire to seek my own Grand path" he mutters to himself. Or maybe he is retracing his new intention. His intention, reason have changed since the Fall. Life and death taught him many things. And ording to his position, his desire and his intention also changes ordingly. When he was a mortal, what he seeks is mortal and worldly desires. Wanting to be rich, wanting to be famous, wanting to be recognised, wanting to be acknowledged Beaten by life, he be depressed. The Fall came and he wanted to survive. He survives and then he wanted to be stronger. Because he wanted to survive even longer. Then he met people. He like these people. He found a family, a family he never had before. And so, his desire to be stronger be even more important. But the intention this time is different. Before, he wanted to be stronger for himself. Now, he wanted to be stronger for someone else There are now people that he wanted to protect. And then these people no longer needs his protection. And so, his desire and intention changes again He wanted to be strong so that he could see the End. The Grand Path. When everything is fulfilled, you began to try to find a meaning. And the more Azief knows about the world, the more he yearns about the Truth And Truth could not be found without strength. Whether that strength is the strength of the mind, the heart or the body, the pursuit of Truth could not be realized without being strong This is his first liberation. A lot of shackles has now leave him at that time. He no longer needs to protect his friend and family and could now focus on other things. It is for the Grand Path for himself, to see the Truth, to see the Way. Where is the Way? I am the Way Heaven and earth and I are of the same root, the ten-thousand things and I are of one substance. it is like that question. What is Buddha? "This very mind, this is Buddha." This kind of thoughts swirls and cooked itself up in Azief mind. All kinds of philosophies, all kinds of thought that he have is converging, trying to find a way that suits him Not abandoning cause and effect, not cutting the cause and effect, but to embrace it like the Heavens opening its arms to epts everything Vast and limitless Azief found his path. And when he found his path, there is a qualitative change in Azief own energy. He could feel something different about his energy He did not quite understand it but now he did not release it at all Engrossed in his own path, the world fades away He is covered in cause and effect; his body is filled with threads and strings. Fate and destiny is there, cause and effect is there, the karma is there....covering himself He is no longer wary. Or panic. Or scared. Confront the cause and effect, the Karma and understand that this is a link of heaven and earth, of life and death, of bonds and emotions, of mortals feelings and mortal deeds that connect the divine with the mortal "Existing everywhere. Heaven and Earth, none could escape. Like the approaching steps of death and the entropy of Time" You should not be ignorant of cause and effect. And what this means....at least to him, and to his path, that coincides with his desire and aspiration, is that this is a sentence thate up with to understand one thing That it is a way to follow the path of cause and effect. Maybe, someday he would get a different answer. Maybe that day is soon. maybe it would be decades or hundreds of yearster. It is fine to experiment and to walk this path. Whether it is a wrong path or not, you wouldn''t know it until you walk the path Walking the wrong path, you could start from the beginning. But if the heart is wrong, it is difficult to turn back. Cause and effect, knowledge and insight is required. Calmly observe the cause and effect, think about it, reflect about it and understand it Understanding it, you would then begin to learn the way to master it. Azief had done many things in his life. And he had train his body, his skills, his way of controlling energy, his other abilities, but there is something he did not do Because at that time, he could not do it. But now, he found a way forward. A path for him Observe the cause and effect on himself. It would probably lead to another enlightenment. The connection between him and the world and the beings inside that world Why would those deities and godlike being did not leave their world? Why some would fight to the death for their world? Is it cause and effect? Is it a connection between them and their world. This question also popped out from his mind but he quickly shut down this thought. There is too many thoughts in his head right now. And as Azief is sitting there on that area, near the shore, he understood something The moon waxes and wanes, days turn to night, night turn to dawn, dawn turns to day and day turns to night again. Passing of times is unnoticed. But Azief is still there A storm of energy on the ind prevent anyone from sensing what is happening on this ind. And as the days passes, Azief understand something else about cause and effect. Between cause and effect, it is destiny and fate. To master cause and effect is to master destiny and fate Changing cause and effect means changing destiny. He could not help but think of this and then then he opens his eyes Azief slowly opens his eyes. He felt like only a few second had passed But that is not it at all;. Days had passed. Weeks had passed. Azief look around him and he could see that the entire ind had changed. "How many days was I in that state?" he ask himself. He did not expect an answer but he knows that it might have taken him quite some time. The entire ind is now full of life and energy. There is a trace of his enlightenment embed in this ind. If low realm levelere to this ind and practices they would get ten times the benefit than practicing alone. The energy of the world, the energy of the Universe, the energy of the entire Omniverse pours down upon this ind when Azief deduce his own enlightenment path. Azief could fell that even though his realm did not rise, there is something that seems to solidify itself in his being. Time passes and, Azief opens his eyes. The energy of the world has dispersed. And Azief is still there. And he smiles. "With this I became more confident to rearrange the continents of the world" he thought to himself. Azief did not know how much time had passed but when he opens his eyes, he was shocked a bit. Because what he sees is that the ind haspletely transformed itself There is all new kinds of flowers and nts and each nt is titanic in size and its length reaches high toward the sky, creatingrge shade all over the coast. There is also many more colourful living beings in this ind "How long time had passed?" seeing these changes all over the ind, Azief got a premonition that a lot of time had passed. There is this feeling of time passing him by And he frowned. "Did I took a long time?" he ask himself but he is not quite sure. But it is not like he has a clock that could be used in this new world. Even the Order of Thinkers is stumped on how to calcte the hours of days and night because it changes every few weeks. Either because of the energy of the people of this world or the mystical nature of the Multiversal Convergence, determining time is hard. >> Chapter 1692: In Front of the Palace Chapter 1692: In Front of the Pce ? Azief get up and as he stood up, he waves his hand and the energy of the world gathers to create clothes and pants for him. It has a ck hooded tunic with a sleek design fitting close to the body. Even though Azief no longer has the Shadow Lord ss, he very much like the style of the Shadow Lord, the tight-fitting clothes with sleek design. And over the years, people are used to seeing him like that. And of course, there is also a cape. A flowing white cape is attached to the shoulders of the tunic. In the past this would add a dramatic and dynamic element to the costume. And it was ck at that time. When it billows it does not enhance the overall aesthetic and creating a sense of graceful movement but it has amore practical use which enhance his speed, repels the friction of the air and repel any low-level spell. That is his old costume. But now, because he did not have any costume in particr and he created this out of the energy of Heaven and Earth, it is quite different And Azief did not really need such a buff anymore because he himself could use thews and rules of the world to move quickly. "When I think about it, the Shadow Lord ss and the costume it gave me is quiet beneficial. It is a pity that as I grow stronger, my path is no longer in being stealth"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When he thinks about it, even when his ss is Shadow Lord, Azief had never acted in ordance like a Shadow Lord should act And because of it, there is always a feeling of dissonance. Azief also had learned something. All of those ss and vocation in the system is a manifestation of a Will. A Will of an ancient past. That is the only way that the people of Earth could quickly be stronger. And as long as you synchronized with this will, you would be stronger faster and your proficiency in using ss-based skill also be faster. The system only made it look like a skill selection to make it easy for the people of Earth. But Azief who have reached this level could see that when someone chooses a skill, it also depends on thepatibility between the person and the ss. And when one chooses a ss, the system transfers a will. This is very difficult thing to do. Because the system transfers a will but only the ability of that Will, and not the belief and desire of that Will For example, if Azief is dying and he wanted to transfer his Will, he could do it. He could choose someone and transfer his will but the person who got his will would also be affected by his will. They would get his power and his ability, his insight but also his desire and his hate and dislike. Of course, it would not be to the point of possessing the body but those who got the Will is affected by the Will that is in their soul Because that Will is not their Will but a Will of someone else. But the system could erase the desire of the Will "No, not erase. Suppress" he thought to himself. Hence, when someone reaches synchronization with their ss, they would find their skill is easier to use, and their experience is quickly digested. Like an archer who uses archery skill and act in a way that is suitable for an archer would find that their skill is easier to use On the other hand, if an archer uses a sword all the time, this archer would find it hard to digest the experience of the archer ss. "But I choose a different path" Azief thought to himself Azief did not only conjure up the hood and the tunic he also conjure up a bracer. The bracer is white and ck. The bracer itself is white in colour with white borders. Stylish but not functional. Azief look at the bracer and smile. "I really need a new costume" Azief when he opens his eyes realizes that he was naked. Truly naked. Fortunately, there is no one in this ind. Or he would be really embarrassed. So, he thought of creating a new costume for himself He is also shocked that when he experience that enlightenment, the energy of Heaven and Earth that bombarded him was so strong that it melt all of his clothing. "What should I write on this?" he thought to himself and not before long, there is already an idea. He uses his index finger to carve words and patterns into the bracers., Azief actually does not need bracers. He is just used to it. When he was Shadow Lord, his costume includes a bracer. At that time, the bracers serves a dual purpose. It offers protection to his forearms. At the same time, it also provides a tform for hidden des and other concealed weapons. "I still have that one essory" he thought to himself. Most of the essories he have, he had bestowed to his subordinate. But there is still one essory that he did not give away. "Why notbine them?" he thought to himself He brought something out from his storage bag. It is the Bracelet of Perfect Refinement. This bracelet like the name had hinted, is a bracelet that help you enhance the sess of refining things But it is not perfect. At least when it deals with a more advanced refining method, this bracelet could not always ensure that the refinement is perfect. The lower level of refining however is fine. "I would try it" Azief mutters to himself as he crush the bracelet with his bare hands. Then as it is crushed, there is an energy that is escaping from it. Before, Azief could not see this but now he could see it and before the energy could even have the time to disperse and integrated with the energy of Heaven and Earth, Azief grabs it with his hands. He could feel thews of fire in this energy And then he shapes the energy ording to his will, making it to be shaped like an orb. And then he guided the energy to enter into the bracers. Both bracers has some parts of the energy entering it and the moment it enters the bracers, the bracers is now suddenly are adorned with subtle, intricate patterns There is also a belt that cinches the cloth at the waist. It is not there only for style. Thee is pockets around the belt. Azief is using the pockets like storage bag. There is Spacews embedded in each of the pockets so that it could stores a lot of things inside it. "I used to remember there is also a pocket on the belt of my old costume" There is a lot of gadgets in there and flying weapons like a flying knife and darts. Really on brand for a Shadow Lord to attack from the shadow. Only Azief instead of synchronizing with his ss, acted very differently. Instead of being stealthy, Azief choose to be dramatic and when he fights, he sure make a fuss. The pants however is a mix of colours of ck and white. It is fitted but not restrictive. The boots are ck thatplete the look. "It could also neutralize any friction" And sturdy. If not when he uses his speed, wouldn''t is clothing turns into dust. What if he had to go to the Sun? Wouldn''t the heat melted his close if he uses physical things to make his clothing. He look at his clothing and he nodded to himself. He waves his hand and a mirror materialized from the sand. Azief look at himself in the mirror and nodded to himself. "I look presentable" he mutters to himself. "I think I could meet her now. She must also have calms herself down" Azief look toward the distance and he frowned. "Where is Katarina?" Like before his gaze geos to Russia and look toward the Ice Pce. He was expecting to see Katarina there. But Katarina is nowhere to be seen. He look around again and even if he look toward the Senate he could not find her. But Azief is not worried. After all, it doesn''t seem that she is in danger. He would have sensed it if she is in danger. "Maybe, I should check it" he frowns for a bit. "I don''t want to see Boris" he said it to himself. When looking at the Senate, of course he could see Boris. Boris however could not feel that he is being watched. The realm of power difference between them is vast. It is like the difference of Heaven and Earth So how could Boris feel that he is watching him. He could not. But Azief knows he is there. "I never like that man" Azief only tolerated Boris because he is Katarina brother. And also, because when Katarina was young, he was the one that takes all the beating Boris might not be a good person. But he is a good brother. And Azief understand why Katarina could never give up on him So, he sighed He closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, inhale and exhale and then opening back his eyes, he took a step. The moment he took his step, the space around him distorted and suddenly he appears in a snowy area. There is snow falling from the sky, there is cold wind blowing from the north. And in front of him is arge structure made from block of ice. Azief in one step arrived in Moscow, appearing in front of the Ice Pce He look at the imposing Ice Pce and smile "I should see her now" ---- Chapter 1693: Swords All Over Chapter 1693: Swords All Over ? The cold wind blows and the gust of wind turns to storms. Snows fall from the sky, the sight of a white world, an ice pce on top of a hill, majestic and imposing And in front of this pce is a man. He looks at the pce and he smiles. The wind blows his robe, but it did not do much damage to him This person is none other than Death Monarch Death Monarch is in Moscow admiring a pce made of ice. The strongest man in the world he is also naturally the freest man in the world. Riding all over heaven and earth, governing the elements of the world, roaming endlessly, that is carefree. And right now, after that enlightenment, he bes even more carefree. Like a burden being lift off from him. Death Monarch stands in front of the Ice Pce, a smile on his facen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He look at the pce, take a step forward, feel the repelling force of a divine sense attacks him. The divine sense attacked him, but like a passing wind, it push him and instantly split into two and dissipated almost immediately. The Divine Sense is like sword. When it attack, it would kill. There is nothing in this world that this divine sense could not cut Almost.....nothing in the world. Because the one standing in front of the Ice Pce and intend to intrude is Death Monarch Hence, this divine sense, sharp as a sword, a death sentence is nothing but passing wind. It attack and it breaks at first contact. Azief raises his eyebrows. "It is sharper. And the invincible intent in the sword will ahs improved even more. It seems I have really been away for quite some time" Azief have many ns before. Usually, he would be rushing right now. To make sure everything is working around schedule. But for now, he is very calm. Azief is in front of that door. The door itself is huge. Almost like an entrance to a giant residence. Twenty feet door in height. One could imagine that anyone who wanted to enter into this pce would already feel intimidated just by seeing such a huge door. It would make anyone feel small. Azief however see it as a door. And he thought it look cute. Because he knows where Katarina ising from. It is hard to intimidate someone who stares at a ck hole and tries to refine a ck hole energy. He went to the darkness, the literal darkness and survive. How do you intimidate someone who literally have spoken with the Creator of All Things? How do you do that? Well, a door certainly wouldn''t do that. It did not give him any intimidation. It did not fills his heart with fear. "She is imitating me" Azief thought to himself and when he think of Katarina trying to copy him in his demeanour, he could not help but chuckles a bit. His habit is not all that admirable. But he does like y theatrics. It is his way of subduing and weaning the enemy even before they see him. He would try to intimidate them, try to create an image of invincibility. Sometimes, he creates a different image, a benevolent ruler. Sometimes he bes the Oath keeper and increase his trustworthiness. ording to the people, ording to the situation, he changes. This however, changes ait when he grows stronger. In the past, he needs to make preparation to make that kind of theatrics works. But when he became the undisputed strongest person in the world, intimidation is as easy as breathing for him Each time he enters a room, he knows he has the strongest weapon. And everyone knows that if he got angry, he would not hesitate to use that weapon. In essence, just by him being in a room, he exerted invisible pressure. "I must remined Katarina that she not need stop to this kind of tricks" he thought to himself. And then Azief took a step forward. The door is still closed. He pushes his finger toward the door and the door opens almost like it is as light as a feather There is a shimmering and the sound of something broken, like a ss. Azief only smiles at this because he knows that the broken thing is the binding formation. The pce shimmers for a second and then it reveals it true face. A White Pce. Like it is made of marble. There is a masking formation that is being applied to the pce. "This is no longer an Ice Pce. It is a Pce of Swords" Azief mutters to himself as he look at the pce. There is sword everywhere. On the outeryer of the pce there is swords jutting out of everywhere. There is also a sword on the back hill. "I see it only when I am here. Well....I never thought that Katarina would mask her pce with such a potent formation. Nor did I expect that she would hide such things" he looks at the sword and he sighed because he could feel that each sword has a will Intent. Desire. Some of these intents are sharp. Some are dull. Some are cold. Some are hot. Passionate. Unfeeling. Anger. Affection. Hate. Love. Emotions is embedded in these swords. Swords that contain feelings. Contains desire. Contain....souls. "Katarina is nurturing these sword" Azief immediately make such judgment. Azief method might not see him using swords. However, those who have deal with Death Monarch knows that while he did not use a sword, nor does he have any mythical wepoan in the shape of a sword, when he does wanted to attack people, there were times when he uses sword method. When he cut off an ind, he uses sword method. When he wanted to cut his enemies, he uses sword method. And the reason why he is so fast in ascertaining Katarina intention with the sword is because he is the teacher of Xi Feng And in that world, where he took a disciple, he had seen all kinds of sword method And Sword Raising method is not something that is secret to him Hence, all it took was one nce, and one nce is the only thing that is needed for Azief to make the right conclusion. Katarina is raising these swords. With her Will. "Where is she?" He looks at the empty ce and then he notices something. The sword is shaking. Trembling. "Hmm?" And he smiles. "I woke up just at the right moment. At the right time. Just not at the right ce. This is truly the wonder of destiny and fate" he mutters to himself. What are the chances that the moment he wake up and decided to go to see Katarina, it is that time, that Katarina is in trouble? Like a story, like a plot that needed to happen to move the story along. Azief felt like he is the protagonist of the world. Like the world move the plot along for his sake. But that is not really the case. It is just simply that his attainment of fate and destinyws be more refined Maybe subconsciously Azief did not go to see Katarina because he could feel that this fate between them is not yet at the optimum moment "You have fate with me" these are the words of many of those people of the Three Thousand Worlds when they meet someone and wanted to exin their idental meeting It is only now that Azief experience it for himself, he could feel how magical this method are. "Connected by a thread of cause and effect, it then means that I am in her destiny and she is in my destiny" He understood something about fate and destiny but right now is not the time to think about it. Because, the shaking be even more stronger. The entire pce seems to vibrate. And then one of the swords suddenly flies out from the pce. Swish! Azief did not chase that sword. Instead, he waited. And just a secondter, another sword flies out. Two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight dozen of swords suddenly flies out from the pce. It would be a sword for a second and then another secondter, this sword abandoned its shape and turns into a bolt of light that flew away. Now, Azief follows. He looks at the sword light and he just needed to follow it. To many people, when they see the sword light all they could see is like a sh, like lightning passing by them Like a second. Like a moment. Like an instant. But to Azief this lightning is nothing but fast. It is slow to his eyes. And so, he could simply see where the sword light is going. And he simply follows it. And two sh of light streak across the world. A sword intent fills the sky Some people notices it. A sharp sword splitting the sky, a familiar aura. Snow falls even harder in Moscow; the sharpness of the Ice Pce is revealed to the Republic. Two lovers will meet again, under the blessing of a thousand sword. .... Chapter 1694: Situation of the World Chapter 1694: Situation of the World ? Death Monarch appears in Moscow and when he was about to enter the Ice Pce, he turns into a sh of light and follows the light to Katarina But no one knows this. Jean only knows that Death Monarch is still on Earth and the moment The confirms this, he sent a message to someone The rest of the world however is still unaware. And they are still uncertain. The world powers, and the people under these world powers. Peace seems to be so fragile these days. If it is not for the fact that the world still has Oreki, Hikigaya, Jean and Raymond, the world probably would once again fall into chaos Right now, these four people are the four strongest people in the world. With their Divine Comprehension realm, they could monitor the world and stop any conflict that could harm the world if they join hands. Fortunately, enough, even though the interest of their forces is different, these four people seems hell bent in protecting the peace of the world But the other world powers did not like this. All it takes is a crack in the rtionship between the four. Or maybe greed would ensnare them Or their interest infringed that would lead to these four people breaking up. And if that happens, then.....there is always a person waiting on the side-line wanting to breakout. There is always a faction waiting in the dark, waiting for the world to go out of order. And then they would breakout. And each breakout moment woulde with death and chaos. Four people controlling the world affairs is not better than one person Why? Because even though Death Monarch controls over the world is strong, ironically enough, he did not meddle that much nor did he dictate the world affairs that much And as years passes by, the people of the world got used to it. As long as one did not touch Pandemonium, did not touch the security of the world, most of the time, Pandemonium would let things happens naturally. Oreki and Hikigaya, Jean and Raymond however are not people that the other world powers is very keen on taking power, especially that position of the strongest world power. Oreki and Hikigaya, their loyalties lies in Japan. If ites to the choice between the world and Japan, would they really choose the world? Then there is Jean. Jean is a war criminal to some. And he is the Left Channcleor of the Republic. Who knows if he is not using his now newfound influence to well, influence the nations to enter into the Republic. Then there is Raymond. Raymond is known to have a hireable demeanour. But....he is Hirate most loyal general. He is a general at best. Not a king. Not a ruler. And he seems to not want power. And a person that does not want power, who is in a position of power is the hardest to figure out What if what he wanted is something that the world and his position cold not satisfy? Will he move the entire world to create his ideal world? That is only one concern. The other concern is...to what end would he pursue his justice? And is his justice right? Raymond...would meddle. But how would he decide which is just and which is right? Where does he decide thew and where does he decide justice? The world powers are worried. Worried that these four might break up. Might use their power for their own nefarious scheme and so many more Funnily enough, it is only now, when they are presented with the alternative, that they suddenly found out that maybe a world order led by Death Monarch is not that bad At least, people knows his temper. He might be unreasonable. But if you really, really observe, there is always a reason for his unreasonableness. Yes, if you are caught in the unreasonable attitude of Death Monarch you are screwed but at least those who is vanquished by him, should rest in peace knowing that the butt kicking simply didn''t fall out of the sky They did something. Poking the bear Prodding it with stick maybe. Or maybe, throw some stones at other bears that this one particr bear like And so, when that happens, a butt kicking from that bear would ensue. Death Monarch has a method to his sometimes-unreasonable actions. The other four however seems bounded by mortal and worldly desires. Death Monarch however seems more transcendent. Mayve it is because the image he had cultivated for himself or maybe, it is the way he carried himself. And now the world powers are silent. They are still peacefully waiting for Death Monarch But the voices that has been suppressed is about to rise up. There is undercurrent below the surface of this silence. Especially in Pandemonium. Pandemonium is the strongest world power. This is known to everyone. And it is also one of the most populous world powers in the world Before, this was not the case. Because even though many people wanted to join Pandemonium, to enter it would require them to sail through stormy seas and maybee across many powerful sea creatures. Not to mention just because you are the most powerful force in the world, did not mean that it automatically means that people would join you. Because not everybody could always follow Death Monarch words and order. To live in Pandemonium means to ept the control of Death Monarch over you. And while some people could live like that, there is also people that did not want that. These people usually would only visit or make business with Pandemonium but would not join Pandemonium After the Multiversal Convergence, there is even more people in Pandemonium because those people who were stuck here after the door to their world closed, chooses Pandemonium as their shelter ce. Hence, Pandemonium after the Multiversal Convergence be very populous. And nowhere else it is more populous than the capital. There is many rolling hills and lush forest that appears in Pandemonium after the world expanded There is many enchanting and magical city all over Pandemonium. But it is the capital that seems to embodies all the development of Pandemonium. A prosperous metropolis. There is prosperity and harmony, a city that draws people from far and wide to its gates. The city itself is one of the most defended cities in the world From each tile and brick under the road of the city, there is magical formation. These formations make sure the air is clean, make sure the pollutant is destroyed before it could harm the people, act as a warning if any attack is levied toward the city, repel energy st and that is just only the few functions that these formations have in protecting the city and its citizen And then if you go to the market, you could see that it is thriving with trade. There is bustling markets that shows all kind of exotic goods from distant realms The goods are literally from other realms. Some levelers who had gone outside Earth and goes to other worlds, bring back their items and sell them on the markets. There is stillcks of regtion on items brought back from outer space, other realms. But there is an enforcement agency in Pandemonium to contain the more dangerous item There is an organization called the Special Containment Elite force. They are usually called the SCE They are responsible for the containment and cataloguing these dangerous items, relics and even sometimes creatures from some eldritch realms. Their motto is We secure. We contain. We protect. There is a motion in the Pandemonium court to create an independent organization to contain these dangerous items that could be found all over the world. This has great support from all the members of the World Council These dangerous items be even more numerous after the fight with Kaiju. In the proposal given to the World Council, the organization should be an organization that operates beyond jurisdiction of the bloc of power, empowered and entrusted by every major world power with the task of containing anomalous objects, entities, and phenomena. And it is not only the court that is worried about this. Magical items are powerful but there are some magical items that are too powerful for its own good. Some of these items have some anomalies that pose a significant threat to the world. For example, just three weeks before there was an appraiser that brought something from the stall. When he manage to open up that box, that appraiser nearly summon out an eldritch creature with the realm power of Divine Comprehension realm in the middle of the city Fortunately, the detection rm manage to detect the fluctuation of energy and the SCE managed to contain the box. Some item did not summon creatures bit instead distorts reality and changes the natural laws. Some opens up a portal and suck people inside it. Others, manipte time and space.N?v(el)B\\jnn >> Chapter 1695: Pandemonium Chapter 1695: Pandemonium ? there is many voices not only inside Pandemonium only but also in the other world powers to quickly set up such a force to contain all of these dangerous items so that it would harm the world. But even though there is many close calls, people would stille to the market to buy magical things. After all, such thing is rare. And Pandemonium market has always even one that have the most magical items, dangerous or otherwise. This is the unintended consequences of Death Monarch policy. Death Monarch policy of immigrants to Pandemonium is that anyone who could sail the seas and arrive in Pandemonium and wanted to findnd to live can. Those people that could sail the seas are all powerful people. They have something in them, a kind of grit, the kind of determination that not many people have. And these people could make a living anywhere in the world. And it is these strong people that supplies these thing, magical things. Some they get from hunting monsters, some they get from entering dungeons, others they get form outer space or a different world The equation is simple. If your force has only few powerful people, there would not be many magical items to sell because there is not many people that would be able to get the items and sell it The stronger people you have, the more you have items to sell. And the higher the quality of the items Because these strong people could find a way to get all of these items Hence, even though Pandemonium is not the most populous force in the world, their market is full of magical items exceeding any numbers of items sold in the other world powers And they also have high end items that is high level. And in many cases, world altering items, dangerous items Of course, not everyone would be selling magical items Some sell different things. There is also many stalls that lines the streets. Some offer shimmering gemstones that is carved with runesyered with some kind of formation engraving. Some offers rare herbs and potions crafted mostly by people who were under the Alchemist Foundation. Around these alchemist stalls and shops or apothecary one could always smell the aroma of spices and enchanting elixirs. Some of this alchemist also moonlights as a cook. Maybe because the work sometimes ovepped so many alchemists is also a very good cook. But because of the smell, there is the Alchemist Quarters and near the entrance and exit of the Alchemist Quarters, there is a frog that would open its moth every few minutes. When it opens its mouth, it would suck all of the smell into its belly. All it needs is a few Ice Fly and it would be satisfied. The Alchemist uses this frog to make sure that the smell would not go out into the entire market. And that is the market and the stall. What about the city itself? Pandemonium has been through many iterations of design of the city. There was once a time where the city look like as city just out of a nuclear apocalypse. And then there was a time, where there is many Roman and Gothic buildings interspersed with some Asian architecture. Nowadays, however, there is still some of that but with some kind of magical enhancement to it No, there is a lot of changes. Those who had gone to Pandemoniumst year would be surprised to see the Pandemonium of today Everydya, new things are added and the face of Pandemonium changes daily There is towers that is adorned with intricate runes that reach toward the sky. The spires glinting in the sunlight and when it is dark, the moonlight would cast a gentle light to the darkness of the street, bathing it with natural light. All over the rivers near the capital, there is borate bridges. Many of them suspended in mid-air. Some apply anti-gravity devices and some simply uses magic to make sure that its suspend itself. And in the distance, far away from the city lines where it is not allowed to fly, there is all kinds of small floating inds. And these inds is connected by these floating bridges. As for the purpose of these floating ind, some of them are shops. Some of them are academies, schools libraries and even leisure ces. Each floating ind is charged by the government. Therger it is, the more one should pay. Not to mention the permit required to set up these floating inds. Pandemonium skyline is very different from how it was before. Architecture also has evolved to incorporate magic and magical effect in their designs As for the residential area of Pandemonium,it mirrors the enchanting charms and magical essence found throughout the city. Within the embrace of towering spires and floating inds, the homes in this district are a harmonious blend of practicality and magical craftsmanship. Many of the houses has a lot of room andnd because of the expansion. They still have to pay for it but it is very cheap. Most of the houses could be considered architectural marvels. Most of them shows the personality of the owner, each uniquely designed. Some are designed with elegant curves some puts intricate carvings; some make their houses look like the Shire in the Lord of the Rings. Others make it darker, with bones and skeletons of monsters. And for some others they make it look like spring exploded into their homes, brightly coloured, filled with flora and fauna. And of course, all of this houses, all have magical enchantments. The stronger the person, the more powerful the enactment that is put on their houses. There is gardens and parks. The gardens is filled with vibrant, otherworldly flora surround the homes, and the parks have all kinds of flower that could calm your heart And there is also the new trends of owning floating ind and aerial abodes. However, for these people, they have to live outside the city line. These are prestigious residence, essible by graceful bridges which is crafted from enchanted material. This actually encourage work and make the economy moves. Enchanted material is not cheap. Enchanter also needs energy stones to do enchanting on behalf of some rich leveler. But to those who did have aerial abodes, they would see a very stunning panoramic views of the city and the forest and the world. Each residence is tailored to the specific needs and preferences of its upants, featuring levitating furniture, self-cleaning surfaces, and windows that disy scenes from distant realms with the use of illusionary magic (term and condition apply) And many of the residential area, whether it be on the ground or in the sky, boast magical gardens and courtyards, where its residents can cultivate nts with mystical properties. These gardens are not only aesthetically pleasing but also serve as sources of ingredients for potions, spellponents, and other magical creations. Hence, the most affluent ss of levelers is usually the one living in this residential area. And the most affluent ss in Pandemonium and in the world, is Alchemist. Most of these alchemist residents often spend leisure time in these enchanted spaces, surrounded by the soothing sounds of tinkling waterfalls and the sweet fragrance of rare blossoms while they tinker around creating new potions and alchemical form. There ismunity spaces for the people in the residential area. There is floating tforms for impromptu performances by local musicians and entertainers. And all of the developer of this residential area is regted heavily by the government and as such the resident is equipped with protective wards and spells, ensuring the safety and security of its inhabitants.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And what about utilities? Utilities in Pandemonium residential area are seamlessly integrated with magic. Floating streetmps illuminate the winding pathways with soft, ambient light, responding to the presence of residents with a gentle glow. Water sources are enchanted, providing crystal-clear and purified water with a touch of magical rejuvenation. In the residential area, magic and practicality coalesce to create a living environment that is both luxurious and nurturing Why does it seem that Pandemonium seems to be thriving? Why is it that their city is like a beacon of normalcy. Pandemonium, even though it positioned itself as the strongest world power among the Seven, surprisingly enough, unlike the world powers before the Fall, pandemonium itself rarely goes to war Death Monarch goes to war. But the entire Pandemonium rarely have to go to the frontline. Hence it is said, that God lives in Pandemonium and those who lives under him, lives in Paradise. When Pandemonium do call up their men for war, their morale is high. Because they wanted to contribute. Those who contribute to Pandemonium would be given many benefits. Pandemonium has its own citizenship. This is not the requirement of Death Monarch but it is the requirement set by the officials of Pandemonium And many people wanted to apply. Because unlike the other world powers, Pandemonium rarely start a war using national strength. Peace then be a normalcy in Pandemonium. It is not because there is a benevolent ruling council like the Republic always touted to its citizens. It is not because there is Unity for peace like the ideal world that Hirate tries to create. It is not a confederation ruled by fifty-five representatives where none of them could agree on nothing. It is not rule throughmitment to justice. It is not ruled by aw or a doctrine that everything could be resolved through diplomacy. No, none of that. It is rule simply by one person and thews and the rules depends on the whim of this one person A God. >> Chapter 1696: The Thing Keeping It All Together Chapter 1696: The Thing Keeping It All Together ? He is like a God Sitting on his throne, on the highest seat in Pandemonim, like a guardian deity that would not move unless you begin prodding him. Commitment to justice? No, justice is what he decides. Is it fair? No. But he did not force anyone toe to Pandemonium. He did not instruct people to build cities, ports, viges, houses in thesends. They chose to live under him. And since they chose it, they must pay the price. Because there is nothing in this world that does not have its price. In the city, there is also guards. Most of them are in Seed Forming realm. They usually are armed with weapons that could restrain Disk Formation leveler. Anyone of higher realm than that, you better just run or quickly inform someone else who have more authority to handle the matter. Patrolling the streets is easier before the expansion of the world. Now, after the expansion certain energy would tamper with the AI assisted drones that used to patrol the cities. Even the Order of Thinker did not know how to solve these matters that affect the energy core in the AI assisted drones Hence, the city had to hire actual guards. Though, they are supplied with enchanted armor, other magical artefacts, whether it be swords, spears, or custom guns. Because of the special nature of Pandemonium, the poption of Pandemonium is very diverse. There is Asian, Caucasian, Africans, Arabs, and many more. And when theye to thisnd, they add their unique talents to thend. The streets of Pandemonium is always alive. There is all kinds ofnguage being spoken, there is all kinds of music and there is always something to explore. There is also all kinds of food and all kinds of brews of coffee. It is said that Death Monarch likes coffee. And because of that coffee business is booming in Pandemonium. Some even tell tall stories of how Death Monarche in the guise of an old wanderer and drink coffee in their establishment, hoping for them to be rich. The story be more and more embellished and it seems more like a folktales Like story of old Gods honouring hospitality. Pandemonium is like this because of Death Monarch. It prospers. It is peaceful. When He sits there on His throne, it felt like nothing could destroy Pandemonium. Pandemonium is a utopian haven, where the boundaries between the mundane and the mystical blur, leaving all who enter captivated by the enchanting allure of this magical metropolis. Because of Death Monarch. So, when Death Monarch is rumoured to not be on Earth, there is this kind of unease. The world powers are eyeing them. The contenders for the world powers is also eyeing Pandemonium. They might not do anything. But if Death Monarch absence continues, there is a chance that an ident might happen. And if that ident involves the new four pirs of the world, then how should Pandemonium reassert itself without Death Monarch? Will the peace be broken? Is it time for a new war?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The people are tired and the world needs a break In a private room, there is a woman standing near a window. She look outside the window. And her eyes look at the clouds in the distance, seeing some of the griffins that is hanging out near the spire tower and on some of the roof of the Centre Pce. She sighed. "Our Lord did not yet return. Sasha...do you still have no news?" The one who is talking is a man with Asian features wearing a ck armour and his eyes is sharp and his voice is deep. He is sitting in front of therge round oak table. This person is none other than Wang Jian. There is also Athena and Freya. This is Sasha office. She did not face Wang Jian instead she is looking at the scenery outside the window She could see the prosperous city just out of the window of her office. She could see the spires and the floating abodes. Below the pce, she could also see the market, full of people, the sound of the market did not reach to the pce of course, but Sasha could imagine how the market sound would look like. Pandemonium is nothing like in the past. It is very vibrant now and its people have developed a certain fondness for Pandemonium and the peace it provides. But even though everything looks well from a distance, but Sasha who heard the report knows things is not as it seems The question that people ask her still lingers in the air. And then she shakes her head and answer that question "I got nothing. I have sent all of my people to scour the entire world. There is nothing" She turns around to look at the people inside his room. And she could not help but sigh. It has been a month since then. Since Death Monarch break through, everyone had expected that he would return to Pandemonium and assume the helm of power. But suddenly, Death Monarch disappeared. The only reason why they did not rush to the conclusion that he is out of earth is because Hikigaya and Jean both had told her that Death Monarch was nning to discuss the matter of the Ten Realms with them They reasoned that Death Monarch look at this matter seriously and he would not abscond to another world at this moment. Of course, that is not enough to make Sasha feel confident that Death Monarch did not leave. She needed more assurance and Jean assured her. Jena could sense the Multiversal breach, if there is one. And while there is breaches all over the world, none of them is Death Monarch. There is another possibility and that is with Death Monarch current realm right now, if he wanted to goes out of Earth and did not want anyone to know, no one would know. But that possibility is low. And that is why Sasha is worried. Did Death Monarch fall into some predicament? But if it''s a predicament then why is there no sign at all? Is he still on Earth? Or is he in some kind of adventure. Regardless of what Death Monarch is doing or not doing, his absence has created some kind of uncertainty all over the world "the sentiment of the people....is not good right now" Wang Jian said. Sasha did not answer but judging from her face expression, she clearly does not like hearing it "It is because of the world powers" "There is Boris trying to regain back his power in the Senate. Jean is already patient enough. And he doesn''t want to sh with Katarina. If Boris was any other man, Jean probably would have killed him already" Sasha mutters "The Republic problem is not our problem" Athena said, her eyeszily looking at Sasha. "What are you going to do Sasha? That throne is not yours. Our Lord has returned. But he did not return to Pandemonium." It is Freya that ask this question "You could not convince us. Nor could you convince the people behind us. Sina faction is already looking at you weird" "Before you could make them listen to you because everyone knows that Death Monarch left you in charge on some things. Everyone at that time knows that Death Monarch is in seclusion. That did not mean that they trust you. Or trust your judgement. They trusted the person who gave you that power.....and now, he is not here" "So, they are no longer convinced" Sasha sighed. The governance of Pandemonium has always been weird. This is probably because Death Monarch tendency not to meddle that much. Yet, when he is angered, the Shadow Guards will act like a sword and eradicate this nuisance for him. With force that akin to God, one could understand why people follows Death Monarch almost religiously. You could not hide from him. And if you manage to hide from him, that means he is simply letting you hide it from him Hence, there is this weird phenomenon. As long as Death Monarch is there, the governance of Pandemonium is smooth like flowing water. Natural, smooth and clean. The force and awe of Death Monarch alone is enough to deter wrongdoers. But once he is not there, then all kinds of problems began popping up. Not only in Pandemonium, also in the world. The past serves as an example. When Death Monarch is not there, the Crime Alliance popped up with great momentum and quickly expands. Why? Because when Death Monarch is there, they did not dare to show their face. They hide their heads and they hide their trace. Instead, they consolidate their power, waiting for the moment toe out. And once theye out, all of that pent up energy, all of those preparations allow them to quickly rivals even that of the world powers. And now, they are beaten once again and probably if there is a ranking leader board somewhere, Crime Alliance which rose to the top five force in the world probably is now out of the top ten powers. That is the power of Death Monarch. He did not need to care so much about the world affairs because if he wanted to he could easily change the world affairs. Even old enemies had chosen to side with Pandemonium and the Three Great Powers, Pandemonium, the Republic and the World Government now share interest But the difference between the three great powers is that Pandemonium would not hesitate to cut off the connection if Death Monarch decided to do so. It is not so easy for the Republic and the World Government to cut off Pandemonium >> Chapter 1697: Three Forces In Pandemonium Chapter 1697: Three Forces In Pandemonium ? It is not so easy for the Republic and the World Government to cut off Pandemonium However, that is under the premise that Death Monarch is here, on Earth. Now, the whole world seems to be searching for Death Monarch. Some wanted to search evidence that Death Monarch is no longer on Earth And some wanted proof that he is still here. There is great interest on both sides to find out "Who do you think Death Monarch wanted as sessor?" "Sina?" Wang Jian said. But Freya and Athena both shook their heads. "She would not want it. Probably she would ask Sofia to preside her if she got the nomination. And that.....that must not happen" Athena said. Her eyes is cold and sharp. And a fighting aura rose up from her entire being. Sasha could only frown at this. Athena and Sofia have bad blood between them. Freya also share the same dislike for Sofia. Years had passed and Freya and Athena, who both were outsiders in the past is now a great protector of Pandemonium. They love the people in it, and they love this ce. To them, this might be their home. Sofia is a great archer, a powerful woman with her bow that could bring down powerful enemies., But they are not acknowledged by Freya and Athena for one simple reason. She never contributes anything to Pandemonium. Freya and Athena might not dare say such words in front of Death Monarch but they surely have the guts to say it straight in front of her. Everyone knows that while Death Monarch has many good qualities as a ruler, he also have a few that is not quite good One of them is his nepotism. And many people knows this about him. You must not treat Death Monarch like some kind of wise ruler that listens to advice. If you dare advise him and that advice is not something that he wants to hear, one swipe of his hand and you would be dust that is blown by the wind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Maybe, you could do that routine when he was weak and needed support. But when Death Monarch founded Pandemonium, he is already the strongest man in the world And those ministers do well not to forget it. That Pandemonium was not initially created to be a country. It was simply a ce for him to gather his people. The monsters, the beast, all of it was cleared by him. By the grace of him, people could take shelter on thesends. This is not like the royals in the past. Where an army fought for their king and die needlessly. Death Monarch is their king and he doesn''t need an army to fight wars for him. If he wanted to, he could destroy Pandemonium today and expel everyone from thisnd and no one couldin. He never encouraged people toe to Pandemonium but those who came best remember, this is hisnd. And in hisnd, his word are thew. And his feelings right or wrong trumps anyw. And because of that, nobody dares to say anything even when Death March wanted to shelter Loki. Some people who knows the inside story might not be surprised why Death Monarch wanted to shield Loki But those who do not know, people of Pandemonium who heard the announcement dering that if Loki wanted to, he could return to Pandemonium and be protected even when it is Loki act that causes the Multiversal Convergence they would surely feel dissatisfied. And clearly there is people like that in Pandemonium. But, is there anyone that protested this? No one. Because everyone knows Death Monarch temperament "Loki?" Sasha suggested. Wang Jian shakes his head. "his regency was great. Peace was brokered between the great powers. Economy activities could be resumed, innovation flourishes and there is a sign of prosperity., Some of his policy is very ingenious......but...he is on the Red Table" Wang Jian paused for a moment and then sighed "I also have my source, Sasha" "Me?" "No" the three of them said in unison. Sasha could onlyugh at this. "It is really good.....good that all of you military bunch is very...cooperative with each other" Sasha said such words that implies many things. Athena snorted. Wang Jian simply closes his eyes but Freya did not let such words go BOOM! She mmed her fist on the table. The table instantly turns into dust, its every atom is pulverized. Sasha did not even blink an eye. "What are you implying, Sasha?" Sasha did not answer but everyone in the room understand the implication. Pandemonium is now without a captain. Someone needs to be the captain for a while. But there is no first mate. Death Monarch might have chosen regents and substitute but this time, everyone was very aware that Death Monarch was about o return. All forces in Pandemonium vacated the position and nobody dares covet it. But Death Monarch has been missing for a month. Someone....anyone.....needs to sit on that throne. The forces in Pandemonium is many. There is the Sina faction. There are one of the most numerous one and the most public one. They roam around Pandemonium creating potions, pills, among some of the other things they do. Many of them could also be seen in the market area, selling their things. In the sky abodes, there is also many of them. Private houses, and private business is held by many members of the Alchemist Foundation And the head of the Alchemist Foundation is none other than Sina. Their reputation among the public is very good. Then there is the military. The military of Pandemonium is very simple in its division. There is three army. There is Wang Jian the Southern Suppressing General. Most of the time, Wang Jian is like a King in the Southern part of Pandemonium. Death Monarch is probably the only ruler in the world that could so easily delegate his power and not worry that his subordinate would rebel on him. All of the Southern region of Pandemonium is under the protection of Wang Jian. It could also be considered that Wang Jian, as long as he wanted to could rule the southern region, he can. Because in a world as chaotic as their world, military power is power And power is everything. It could cause chaos in the world and pacify the world. Wang Jian only acted like a king during the chaos of the Centre Pce where there was a conspiracy to cut down the military. Then there is Athena, the Western Suppressing General. Like Wang Jian, her stronghold is in the West and most of her influence covers the entire western region. The only exception to this general is Freya., the Flying Berserk General. She has her residence on top of a mountain near the Centre Pce but she and her army usually roams around the entire Pandemonium, hunting monsters, killing criminals, go on a raid against pirates, basically being a carefree general. Though, her army could be problematic when they are drink because most of her soldiers are Berserkers and when they are in the mood, they could be quite destructive. They are more like a nomadic tribe, roaming around all year long. And sometimes, they even went out of Pandemonium and attack an ind full of monsters when they feel like it. However, even though this army organization has three generals, three powerful and influential warlords, these three is not rival to each other. Any other king, any other ruler would find a way to make their three most powerful generals to not unite with each other This is the art of ruling. In a way, most emperors, most rulers, don''t want their ministers to form clique. Why? Because it would threaten the rule of the monarch. Any other ruler would find a way to fabricate certain stories, or create feud between the three generals making them unable to trust each other, making them involved in intrigue and schemes However, Death Monarch did not do such thing and as such, the military is united. The three Great Generals of Pandemonium could basically be considered as one. Wang Jian as the most senior military official would usually propose something and the other two would simply agree. Wang Jian loyalty toward Death Monarch is something everyone knows. But not many people knows that it is Loki and Sofia that bring this general to Pandemonium. Yet, Athena has a feud with Sofia. As for Freya, she was always friend with Athena long before she joins Pandemonium. The rtionship between people determine how they act. But this is what makes people worried. The army is united and each of the Three Great Generals are influential and powerful people. Other rulers would fear that their minister have such power. But no ruler is Death Monarch. That is the second faction. If Sina faction has great public approval, then the military has the hardest fist. If all three of them wanted to rebel., one word could raise ten thousand men. And all of these ten thousand men are great people that have high realm. The heaven would be asunder and the Earth would torn apart if a civil war were to happen. What use of alchemical potion if an army of Berserkers, tear apart your body The third force is the politician, the ministers. >> Chapter 1698: News Chapter 1698: News ? The third force is the politician, the ministers. They are the silent administrator of Pandemonium. As much as people saw the military power, saw the deeds of the Alchemy Acolytes of Sina, most people did not even see the one that keep it all together. The low ones. The ones that is on the background, the paper pushers, the one that approve the sales ofnds, the one that keep the energy stones supplied, the ones that make sure the city runs as it should, the city mayors pays their dues, theint being heard, all of this and more is because these people make sure that all of this thing is solved. The politicians of Pandemonium is not like the politician before the Fall. The difference lies in experience. Not the experience in politics. But in life. All of these people that be politician in this era of change, all of them have this burning desire to save the people, change the world, make the world a better and safer ce. Why? Because they experienced pain. They experience loss. They experience sadness. Death. Despair. Hopelessness. Before the Fall, the world is full of career politician. And after the Fall, it is also the same. But.....change wasing. The Fall affected everyone. Yes, there were warlords carving up the world. There were ambitious men that wanted to take power. There were unspeakable evil. Powerful people using their power to do things that are unimaginable cruelty. Inflicting unnecessary pain and despair. There was darkness. Nobody that lives in the early years of the Fall could deny this. Most of those powerful people that is now up in the pedestal did not escape from doing evil things themselves. Jean for example ughter many people when he was conquering Europe. Raymond, bright as he is, was misguided in his attempt and that is the reason why he never wanted to be King again. Hikigaya and Oreki were both warlords and while their image is beautified nowadays, it is undeniable that they killed people and they did not kill two or three people. But hundreds and thousands of people However, it is hard to judge them At that time, the world seems like it was ending. Everywhere people try to survive. Some could survive and still maintain some decency. Some could not. It is easy for the generation that came after them to point fingers. But at that time, there was a huge chance that humans could get extinct. The toll of death at that time was in the billions. Billions of people died in the initial day of the Fall. It truly felt like the end of the world. And those people they like to judge were also the one that bring the world back up. Surprisingly enough, Death Monarch did not kill that many people. At least not personally. But his influence does affect world matters. The point was that during the early years of the Fall, there was evil. There was darkness. But, in this extreme condition of evil, light manage to survive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Regardless of how the world wanted to judge those great people, Jean, Raymond, Death Monarch, Oreki, Hikigaya and even Hirate all fought for something. They believe in something and wanted to protect something in a world where no protection could be found. And then the world adjusted to the darkness and light began to shine even brighter. At that time however, there is still many things that is inherited from the Old World, the Old Era There was still tension between nations, when the very concept of the old nations slowly faded away. There is still doubt. There is still intrigue and schemes. And politicians is ambitious and cunning The world was divided again. Only it was divided only by two organization of power. Death Monarch then formed Pandemonium. Formalized the world powers, divided the world into seven blocs But, humanity at this time was still fighting against each other. There was still division. However, that division would be united And one event united humanity like it never before. That event was the upation of Weronian In those years, everyone suffers. Suffers loss and despair. Those who fight in the resistance sees the darkness of war like they never have seen before Thye see a future where they would be enved. Where they would be purged from their own land. Their own. Nothing united humanity then amon enemy. At that time, even then Crime Alliance offers help to the world powers. It was a time where old feud was forgotten and new friendship was born And those politicians that usually ns for their wealth, for their power, for their own well beings.....they change. Unless, they are true psychopath, anyone with even a shred of kindness in their hearts would be moved and would be saddened by what they see during the upation. Even Hirate change most of his stance and his focus was on the stars after the Weronian Invasion. Hence, the politician mostly on Pandemonium, where most of the politician are from exiles of other world powers or people who wanted to escape death during the Weronian upation were all very much gung-ho about making Pandemonium safer, making the people happy and making prosperous and strong Pandemonium This is the third force. The silent force. But if they were to be removed from their position, then the entire administration of Pandemonium would be affected And then there is the force headed by Sasha. The Shadow Guard, the only force in pandemonium that is solely for the protection of interest of Death Monarch The fourth force in Pandemonium. There is other forces but some of them have decreased in power and influence and could no longer be thought of as powerful enough to be mentioned as a candidate to vie for the throne. None of these four forces is at ease with any of the other three forces. The thing is....when Death Monarch is there, they all could work harmonious with each other In a way, Death Monarch is like the glue of these powerful forces. But once the glue is not there, there would be cracks and these forces began to drift away from each other Because each of them have different objective, desire and thoughts. Yes, all these forces wants what is best for Pandemonium. It is the same for Sina faction, the same for the army and the same for the ministers and the politicians It is however not the same for The Shadow Guard. Their task has never been about protecting the people or protecting Pandemonium. It has always been about protecting Death Monarch. That is not a bad thing. After all, Death Monarch is their ruler and he should be protected. But it is a bad thing when the head of such organization sit on the throne of Pandemonium. "Maybe, we should call on all the others. Debate this" Sasha scoffed "And what would that achieve? None of us is content at seeing the others gains power" Sasha was about to say something more when suddenly there is a knock on the door. "Who''s there?" "Urgent message from the Republic. Time Monarch Jean had sent a message" Hearing this Sasha immediately opens the door. There is a messenger in front of the door. With a letter. Sasha immediately took the letter and the messenger quickly goes away. Sasha close the door and enters back into the room. As she is walking back toward the table, she opens the letter The letters turns into motes of light that enters into her head. And for a moment Sasha simply closes her eyes, taking in all the information that has been embedded in the letter. And then opening her eyes, she shakes her head "I guess this is all pointless now" Wang Jian hearing this did not understand. "What do you mean?" Sasha only chuckles and then look around at the room and nodded. "It is good enough" "Death Monarch is still on Earth. Jean had noticed the fluctuation of time being tampered. And there is only one person in the world that could tamper with time while Jean is sitting on the timeline protecting it from outside influence" But Athena frowned. "That is not evidence enough. As long as someone is stronger than Jean, then they could always manipte time" "Even though there is not many people that is stronger than Jean in this world, it might came from another world. This would not be the first time that this world has seen beings from Otherworlds that possess Essence creation realm powers" Sasha nodded "Yes, this alone could not prove that what Jean said is true. But, there is another thing that Jean mention in his letter that make me confident that our lord is ry still on Earth" "What?" ''Our lord is in Moscow right now." Hearing this all of the three generals look at each other. Then they nodded They believe that it is Death Monarch. Everyone knows by now that Death Monarch and the Grand Chancellor of the Republic might be in a rtionship They did not make it clear but judging from many things that has happened, there is a high possibility of this. Sofia on the other hand has been in other parts of the world but Pandemonium. there is rumours that they might have broken up So, the rumours that Death Monarch and Katarina is now together is even stronger than before And now, that Sahs said Death Monarch could be seen in Moscow, is it not clear who that person is? It is clear as day for Death Monarch subordinate. Death Monarch always does whatever he wanted. This is on brand on his demeanour. Sasha then said "How about you all follow me in inviting our lord back home?" Hearing this Wang Jian, Athena and Freya smiles and nodded "This is the best way to solve this. " Sasha then waves her hand and everything in the room is now cleaned up. Then with Wang Jian, Athena, and Freya following behind her, she fly off from the Centre Pce. Behind him, the three Great Generals is following behind her. They did not even think of bringing an entourage or their elite soldiers to follow them Because they really fears that by the time they finished organizing all of this entourage, Death Monarch would once again dissever. And unlike before, nobody has the confidence to seek Death Monarch if he disappears again. This is probably a weird urrence that someone had to chase their won king and hoping to bring him back to his throne. Chapter 1699: Those Thoughts Chapter 1699: Those Thoughts ? In a forest somewhere in the world. The sound of the birds are non-existent. Only the sound of the wind. The sound of the leaves fluttering. The sound of the grass swaying. There is a woman. Long ck hair, tall, beautiful and have a bow and arrow on that bow. She seems to be waiting for something. Her eyes look around. She just stands there. Not moving, still like a statue. The wind blows and the leaves flutters, the grass sways and suddenly something fly up. It was a bird. However, it is not a normal bird. It has the upper body and wings of an eagle with the lower body of a griffin Its body is golden, its wings red, and its face is white, most notable for its prominent beak. And there is a crown of fire on top of this bird head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This woman smiles, raise up her bow and then she releases it. It was just a simple movement. But from the moment she pull the bow, it was like the wind in the entire forest gathers on her bow. When she releases her finger, a spark of fire seems to ignite. The few inches away from the bow, the arrow gathers momentum and thews of the world gathers around the arrow. A few meters away from the bow, thews that is gathered around the arrow began to travel to the tip of the arrow. And the arrow changes its form. It is no longer a normal arrow. But a world destroying arrow. The clouds above even though the arrow is far away, it be clear. It parted Only one part, only one point The direction is the same as the direction of the arrow. All of thisplicated process happens in a blink of an eye and before the bird could even register what just happened, its head has already been pierced The crown of fire upon its head was extinguished almost immediately. Any regeneration was not possible because of the fire that ravages the bird head. The fire devours it and the birds falls down to the ground BOOOM! The dust rises and arge area of the forest was ttened. The bird isrge. The size of arge hill. And when it falls down, it clear a lot of space. This woman was not anxious. She put back the arrow behind her back and slowly walk toward that bird. There is sound in the bushes and on the other side of the jungle. Other beast are scurrying away and some beasts are looking at her. She did not really care that much. As long as she has her bows and arrows, there is no ce in this world that she did not dare to go. In just a few minutes she arrived in front of the bird. The dust is filling the area. The woman waves her hand and a powerful gust of wind appears and sweep away the gust. Looking at the bird corpse she smiles and nodded "Sina would like some of this bird meat." She was about to skin the bird when suddenly she stops and she look behind her. "who''s there?" The woman raise her hand and her bow flew toward her hands. An arrow flew from her back and positioned itself on the bow. Her eyes turns sharp. She could feel the fluctuation of energy around her. And she could feel someone is there. The energy is faint but there is someone. The scariest part of all of this is that even though she could sense it, she could not see this person. And there is not many people in this world that could hide that well from her perception and her eyes. They either have excellent masking ability, stealth techniques, or someone who is of higher realm than her "it''s me" the words echoes all over her and someone materialized from the ground. It morphs into someone she knows And slowly she put down her bow. "Raymond" There is Raymond in front of her. Raymond the Earthshaker. With that armour, that blonde hair, that unmistakable floating mace around him, there is no other person that is like this then Raymond the Earthshaker. And there is only a few women in the world that could say Raymond casually like that. Most people would have some kind of deference when talking with Raymond. And there is only woman in the world that could be this casual and also uses bows and arrows. Sofia the Divine Archer. Sofia shakes her head and throws her bows and arrow upwards. The bow and arrow return to her back, slinging itself snugly to her back. "I didn''t not expect you to be here" Sofia did not seem so surprised that Raymond is here and she walk back to the bird. She took out her knife ready to skin this bird. She crouches around the bird and shook her head. "I am too small" she thought to herself She took a deep breath and then as she takes her breath, she be bigger. She is now around twenty feet high and look like a giant. Dust rises around her and her energy multiplied by several folds The space around her folded, cracks and break The knife around her hand also bes arge knife. "Now, it is easier" she thought to herself as she begin skinning the bird. Raymond only smiles "See, I told you she would ignore you" the floating mace beside Raymond is excitedly speaking Raymond look at his mace and shakes his head. "I guess you do not call her bitch anymore." "Politenguage." The mace mutters. Raymondughed at this. He floats slightly above the ground and flies toward Sofia massive frame, flying near her face Sofia knows that Raymond wanted to talk to her. So, she quickly does her job and in just a few minutes, the birds was skinned clean. She took the entire bird into her space storage and then shrink back to her original size. Raymond came back to the ground. Waving his hand, a chair made of stones emerges out from the ground. But Sofia shakes her head "What do you want then?" "A bench" Sofia ask and Raymond nodded. Another waves of his hand and the chairs turns into a bench. A round stone table then appears in the middle of the area. The bench is across from each other, the distance is not too far nor too close. Raymond sit down on the table and Sofia also sit down on her seat. "I am about to have lunch. Youe just at the right moment" Sofia said and Raymond only smiles at this "I expected it and so I choose right at this particr moment to show myself" Sofia only chuckles at this "Did you release the energy to make me notice you?" Raymond only nods at this. "being a Divine Comprehension leveler gives you many tricks. If you did not want to be found, I would not be able to find you, right?" Raymond nodded at this. And Sofia only sigh at this. She however quickly brush it off and began preparing the food that she wanted to eat. Some of them is the bird meat that she had just hunted and some of them is the meat of some other creatures Raymond did not need to create the fire because Sofia is used to this. She just makes her food beside her bench. It is not like the fire could hurt her anyway. "Why didn''t you just use magic to skin the bird" Raymond suddenly ask when Sofia is busy grilling the meat "Magic spoils the meat a bit. A kind of entropy force. At least that is how I experience it. Maybe if my energy control is a bit better than I did not have to skin it. But if truth be told, I just simply find skinning these beast gives me some kind of experience. After the world expands, I find myself able to peek into enlightenment state by doing mundane things" "So, that is what I keep doing it" Hearing this Raymond could only nod. He himself could feel such a thing. Sometimes, he simply meditated deep in the earth, near the Earth core, or as close as he possibly could and found himself illuminated on certain things He just smiles at this. And he began looking at Sofia and he shakes his head "I am not ready to let you go" he thought to himself. Raymond is not someone who has a good memory. It is a good thing. He could forget many things. And that is the reason why he has many friends. Because he could forgive and forget However, when it is about Sofia...he could not help but remember Remember everything about her, remember every moment with her. He can''t forget her, and he can''t hold on to her, the only thing he can do when she wanted to leave is letting her go with ease with the good memories that she have of him and the good memories he have of her And he thought it is alright to be alone without her. It''s alright if she goes. Because he was confident... that he could wait for her. These are his thoughts. Thoughts that he did not dare to convey. So, he could only smile at these memories. >> Chapter 1700: His Flaw, Her Flaw Chapter 1700: His w, Her w ? The fire crackles nearby as Sofia excitedly is preparing the meat. Some she grills. Some she boils, and some she stir fried She basically is doing all kinds of things in front of him. And he could not look anywhere else He waited for the food to be done, for the meat to be served on a te and for the te to be put on the stone table. He is very patient. Any other person, Raynodn would already blurt out the reason foring here. And Sofia also knows that Raymond probably came here for a reason. Raymond is not exactly someone who have a lot of free time in his hand. But...he always would make time for her. This is something that she knows. And so, she wanted to cook for him. But she did not ask about why Raymond is here and Raymond does not to want to rush. And this is not the first time they ate together so there is this familiar routine between them. Sofia has finished setting up the table. There is all kinds of meat on the stone table, each one look appetizing. Some are oily, some are boiled, some are soup but each one emits a pleasant smell and fragrant aroma fills the area Usually, such smell and such activity would lure all kinds of beast around this forest toe near this area.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But there is no beast that darese near. And Sofia would also not make such a big scene of cooking here if Raymond is not here. Because she knows why the monster is noting. Raymond is here and he is basically like a monster anti repellent patch. His energy is enough to deter any beast in this ind to scatter away from this area. Even though Raymond only emanated a bit of his energy it is enough to intimidate those other monsters. "it''s done" Sofia said. "But, do you eat?" Raymond only smiles "I can eat. Though it would be converted to energy when it enters my body" "Then this meat would be useful. Each one of them contains greatws and principles. If you train the samews as thews that these beasts have, it would probably strengthen your mastery and control of thatw. A pity you no longer have any psychical body. If not it would help also to strengthen your body" Raymond only smiles at this "You seem to have level up your cooking since then" "Everyone change" Sofia said with a smile on his face. Raymond did not turn down the invitation as he begins eating. They take another half an hour to eat. Afternoon turns intote afternoon as they even drinks. And then Raymond clean the table with one swipe of his hand. The earth swallows all of the bones and left nothing behind. Sofia leans back and she closed her eyes. She seems to be taking a breath. Opening her eyes, she look straight at Raymond with a wistful smile "I doubt you came here to reminisce with old friend" Raymond nodded his head There is silence. The wind blows, the leaves flutters, the branches sways and both of them look at each other. Raymond smiles and then he ask "Sofia, don''t you want to join the World Government?" Sofia smiles. There is many reasons why Raymond coulde to her. And this is one of the reasons. She chuckles a bit "So, this is a recruitment drive? Why me?" Sofia look toward the distance. Raymond did not say anything. He knows that Sofia has something more to say. "Is it because of my past history with Death Monarch? Now, that Katarina has deep rtionship with Death Monarch, does Hirate worried that Pandemonium and the Republic would create an alliance? So, Hirate needed me to bnce the scales. So that if conflict does erupt Death Monarch would hesitate?" Raymond chuckles "I don''t know what Hirate thinks. Not many people do. But I have always wanted to recruit you to the World Government. Years ago, I ask you the same question didn''t I?" Sofia nodded. That is true. No matter what Hirate wanted to do and what he is scheming and nning, it is true that Raymond has always bene sincere with her. It has always been like that. Sofia did not know how to answer. "You are roaming the world alone. You wanted to be stronger. To be stronger you need resources." Raymond said. Then he sighed and added "We are all not Death Monarch" And he added something more "Ice Queen Katarina is improving even more after the battle with the Crime Alliance" hearing this Sofia shot a re toward Raymond but Raymond is used to it and did not even flinch "You don''t think you could surpass her simply by just hunting monster could you? She also uses all kinds of resources. Sometimes to aid her process of condensing power, sometimes to heal her. Yes, you must rely on yourself to find your own path. But using resources that is avable to you is also part of it" Then Raymond quickly added something "Death Monarch is different. I think, you who are closer to him, probably knows how different and abnormal his existence has be" Sofia who was about to raise up the example of Death Monarch also knows that she was pre- empted And she could not help but ept that what Raymond said is true. Before she broke up with him, she herself knows that Azief is very different from any levelers she has met in her journey. It is like he is walking a very different path from any other people Out of everyone that she met, she never saw him takes that many aid either in pills or herbs or items. Instead, most of it is solved with his own brute strength "I would not attack Pandemonium" she deres and Raymond smiles. The fact that she raise a condition is good enough for Raymond. It means she is thinking of joining if she raises a condition What Raymod is worried about if she did not have any conditions at all "You will join?" Sofia look around her and close her eyes. Is it because she could not ept Katarina? Is it because she is jealous? Or is it because she always feels inferior that she acted like this? She wanted to be stronger. She wanted to prove something. So, after she broke up with Azief, she roams the world. She did not mean what she said. Before...and after. She always wantedmitments but when thatmitmente in front of her, she could not help but push it away. Because she was perplexed. Why does Azief be so rash? Why did he do that? Sofia believe that he is uncertain about his own heart. And because of that he wanted to cut off all retreat of his heart and choose her. She believes that is why he propose to her. She did not know how to articte it when she was in that situation but after she thinks for a moment, that is probably the reason why she rejected that proposal It felt like.....he was settling for her. And if that is the case, then what if one day, he would leave her too? Just like other people who have leave her before She would not be able to ept it if he would leave her like that. So, she would let him leave. So that he would hurt less. So, that he could be honest with his own heart Letting him leave out the gate that is called "us" Once he walks away from her.....she could not help but feel sad. This contradictory feeling of wanting to retain him and at the same time to let her go so that he would know what he wants. He does not want to be the one that he is stelling with. He does not want to be someone that Azief picked because he have to. She could tell that Azief has affection for Katarina. She did not want to be cheated. Azief has a hard time of letting people inside his heart. That is his w. And for Sofia, she has trust issues. A man who could not let anyone inside, a woman who could not trust those that are in her heart Because she has been burned too many times Because she has been betrayed many times. And each time, it cuts deeper. The only thing that she got better at, after being betrayed, is that she bes better at hiding the pain. Those who have not been betrayed does not know how a betrayal could change how you view people and your life. You began doubting people. And then you feel guilty for doubting them. But you could not stop doubting them either Because...the alternative is another world of pain waiting for you. When everything is perfect, Sofia could not believe it. There is always a corner of unhappiness that seems to be waiting for her. She believes it so, so it became a self-fulfilling prophecy. And she could not stop it either. Just like Azief could not open his heartpletely, Sofia could not just erase all of her trauma just because she enters a new rtionship. She doesn''t know if he woulde back to her or not. And knowing that she could not help but keep crying Alone. .... Chapter 1701: The Line Chapter 1701: The Line ? Everyday seems to be raining for her. Since he left her, this endless rainy season began for her. The tears won''t stop When she is alone at night, looking at the moon, thinking of old memories, tears would unconsciously forms on the edge of her eyes and once she cries, she could not stop Tiem for her seems to be stopped since that day of proposal. The tears flooded her and each time she cries, it felt like the memories chokes her. Like a rain drop that pelted her with memories. And each good memories is like thorn that pricks her. Someday, if he came back, she won''t let him go ever again. The only problem is.....will he return to her. Azief has problem. She also ha problem. Maybe the problem was not that they have problems. But they never think of trying to get through it together They could share the happy moments. But when they are in pain, when they are hurt, they did not want to worry the others. Azief tries to open his heart, but there is only so much he could do. She tries to trust him, but there is also only so much she could do. Sofia seems to be thinking a lot of things. Raymond let her and after a few moments that passes, Sofia nodded her head "I''ll join the World Government" Raymond smiles and throws her a token "The Ind of Peace nowadays hides itself under a stealth formation. Without that token, it is impossible to pinpoint the exact location of the Ind. If you are ready to use it, just crush the token. The Teleporter Disk would teleport you directly to the Ind" Sofia nodded. "And you....what are you going to do now? Going back to the Ind?" Raymond shook his head "I actually nned to help Death Monarchplete his Ten Realm project. But he has been missing for a month now" Raymond could see that Sofia face is not that good when he mentioned about Death Monarch Raymond just scoff. It is clear that she is worried about him "I guess I would just say this to her" he thought to himself Raymond then added "But Jean just send me a telepathic message before that says Death Monarch is still on Earth. When he is ready to start his project, I have no doubt that he would call me. Until then I am quite free"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sofia is a woman that is easy to see her feelings. At least, to him, it is easy. Was it because he is always looking at her? Or is it because she never see the need to hide her feelings when she is with him? Raymond could not really tell. Raymond smiles bitterly. He could see that when he mentioned that Death Monarch is still on Earth, she rxed a little "She''s worried about him" he thought to himself. Sofia did not notice "Hirate would notin if you are going out for a long-extended time?" "Hirate would understand" Hearing this Sofia nodded to herself. A smile on the corner of her mouth. "I am hunting a Giant Whale tomorrow. I heard its call nearby. It has been eating all of those smaller whales and it made the area of the sea around here is empty somewhat. I fear if it keeps doing this, it would create a baren sea without any sea creature around here. Want to help me hunt it tomorrow?" Raymond nodded and heughed. "The hunting life seems to be a good fit for you" Sofia nodded "It took my mind off things" And even though she smiles, Raymond could see that there is a trace of sadness in that smile. The evening turns to night, and a small stone house was erected in this ind. The sound of whales droning could be heard from inside the sea, rising above and filling the area of the ind. A campfire in front of the stone house, and two old friends, talking to each other. That night, Raymond and Sofia talks about old stories, reminisce about old memories and the friendship between them is rekindled again Destiny and fate turns again. The diverted path is about to converge again. Things that should happen would happen. And those who is looking, and knows where to look, probably is looking at this matter with great attention The seed to the Marriage of the Earthshaker probably begins here ..... On the other side of the world, destiny and fate is trying to salvage the original story. And on the other side of the world, there is Azief. The cold wind is blowing, harsh snow is falling. His white robe flutters and he is walking slowly on the mountain. He is on top of a mountain peak "What a high mountain" he mutters to himself. He is quite rxed walking amidst this harsh snowfall. But around ten-meter radius of him, the snow would repel itself and his eyes could see clearly the road. "The energy is chaotic around here. I could sense Katarina energy. And this other energy, must be Rosulka" he sighed. He then look upwards "The peak touch the sky, the bottom clench the world" he thought to himself. Just by looking upwards, he could see the boundaries of the sky. The force of the Heavenly Will is also strong here, emanating pressure. "It would be a good ce to temper the body. If only it is easy to traverse here" Azief is of course an exception to this. His body is already perfect and his physique aloe could destroy worlds. But for people of lower level, just to reach this peak would probably damage their life force and challenge their physique to the limit. Ttak! Ttak! Ttak! His footsteps sound crisp as he steps on the cold hard ground. The area of the top of the peak is t. "A sword cut the peak. Cut it straight clean" Azief could feel the sword intent still present on the ground It is like a clearing ground. He looks down and see weblike crack on the ground, and dozens of sword marks. Each sword marks has its own intent. And as he walks, he could see the figure of someone. And he sighed. "First, let change the weather a bit" Azief waves his hand, a gust of wind flew from his simple act of waving his hand The snow was pushed away, and the winds turns gentle. And then he sees Katarina more clearly. She is leaning on a stone boulder on the corner of the clearing. Just ahead is an empty space that would lead straight down to the mountain. Golden blood could be send ripping from her wounds. Azief did not panic at this scene. Instead, he walks slowly to Katarina. Katarina seems weak and she seems like she was about to fall unconscious. But when she heard footsteps, she look up and saw Azief. There is a bit of shock on her face but that expression did notst long She smiles and she chuckles a bit "I did not want you to see me like this" she did not even wonder how he found her or why he is here at this moment She just epted the matter and said these words. Azief sighed and shakes his head. "I did not want to see you hurt like this either. But here I am" he crouched and look at her. Look at her wounds and ask "Who did this?" "There is no need for you to pursue this" Azief sighs and simply said the name he believes that is responsible for this "Rosulka?" Katarina only smiles bitterly but his silence is basically telling him the answer. "How much more would you let her go? Isn''t this enough? I don''t think it is your fault" But then he remains silent. Clealry, Azief himself did not know how to judge this. He knows little about this feud, this game between Katarina and Rosulka. And he is not the best person to judge this kind of thing. So, before he could even say more things he shouldn''t, he decided to halt his tongue. "Uhuk" Katarina suddenly coughed up blood. But there is a smile on her face. She did not seem to think of it as a big problem at all. And she did not seem to be angry even though she is beaten badly like this. Katarina did not say anything at this. Only silence. And between Azief and Katarina, they usuallymunicate in that silence. They seems to be able to know each other hearts and mind, even with silence. Gesture. Their face expression. her silence makes Azief even more ufortable. He knows what Katarina is implying This is her matter. And while Azief meddles in some of her matter, there is some that he did not Because he also has things like that. Things he did not want others to meddle with, not matter how close they are. And Rosulka is probably that topic for hers He only shakes his head and then he put his hand on top of Katarina shoulder. "you could not escape from here for a few days if you are still injured like this" he mutters as his energy is activated, drawing from the energy of Heaven and Earth. >> Chapter 1702: Old Nemesis Chapter 1702: Old Nemesis ? Azief simple gesture seems to trigger the phenomena of heaven and earth Life force gathers all around the area. Flowers blooms in the middle of the cold hard ground. Trees rises up from the cold ground The snow on top of the ground was pushed away by a gust of wind thates out of nowhere. Life blooms and all the injuries that gues Katarina body is healed. Even the hidden ones is healed almost immediately, patched by this enormous life force that changes the terrain of this clearing. Right now, entire clearing is now like a different biome than the rest of the mountain. Below the mountain all is full of snow, the winds are harsh like it could cut your skin But on this peak, on this clearing, the winds are gentle, there is trees, there is flowers, there is nts, the scent of flowers and the scent of trees fills the area. If Azief persisted even longer, the entire peak would turns into a forested green area. These tree is the one that emanated a kind of pressure that forces the wind to be repelled. The snows was also pushed toward other areas and would not fall in this area. Azief did not intend to rectify this area. Sooner orter, this small patch of greens would be overwhelmed by the natural weather of this area. But considering Azief energy and the life force that he had conjured, for the area to return to normal, it would take five hundred years. That is how potent the life force that Azief had conjured up. And that is the level of an Essence Creation realm. One small move could create such asting effect. Azief look at Katarina and he nodded in satisfaction. Then he looks behind him, looking upwards and shakes his head. There is still tens of thousands of sword floating in the air, each sword is ready to kill, ready to show off its edge It is a pity that the battle has already ended. "I thought that if I came here I would be able to see you use this kind of sword technique. It seems Rosulka escaped before you could use it" Katarina nodded "She has always been slippery. Her strength had improved and her use of her abilities has also improved" Katarina said all of these words, but there is no trace of hatred or anger in her tone. There is even a prideful tone in her voice Azief never understand Katarina and Rosulka rtionship. But he did send some people to research and investigate Rosulka. Most of her records are before the Fall and it is hard to find it But Sasha intelligence agency is quite efficient in their work so Azief still got some information about Rosulka. And when he found out about her, he really doesn''t know what to think about this woman She is very young when the Fall happens. And even now, after almost a decade she is still only in her twenties. But it is this young woman that send shivers to many people even in the Crime Alliance and the other dark forces in the criminal underworld. Rosulka father is a serial killer in Russia and he is known as the Limb Butcher. Judging by the name, his trait in killing people is leaving limbs of his victims. From the reports it is said that Rosulka saw all the killings with her own eyes. In other words, her father brought her as he saw and cut those poor victims into pieces while her daughter watches him doing his work This is a report that one of his agents got from some officers in Ost. After that, the information is after the Fall. It is deduced that she might have killed her own father. During the White Explosion, she was teleported into the me Region. Azief has seen many people. And so, he rarely judges people by their parents. Some people broke from the mould that their parents mould them to be. Some surpasses them. But unfortunately, in Rosulka case, she seems to be following the footsteps of her father. She might not cut limbs and leaving it lying around all the ce but she clearly has her father penchant for violence Azief is notfortable in letting such a child living in this world. Azief before the Fall believe that a child should not be tried or treated like an adult That was because he lives in thefort of his home, never to cross with these people. But then the Fall happens and he had seen evil in many forms. Just because you are young, does not mean you are excused. When a crazy dog started biting people everywhere, you don''t coddle it and hope it would change. You put it down. Because that is the best thing for everyone. For that dog and for the people in the neighbourhood. There are kids that have great mind but a very extreme propensity for violence. Some of them are moulded that way. Some of them are influenced by their parents or by external factors. And some of them are born that way. But everyone make a choice. They make a choice to snuff out people life Rosulka.....did she be like that because of her father? Or has she always been like that? Either way, Azief didn''t like it. Katarina could be ruthless but there is stillpassion in her heart. Yes, herpassion is very limited. She has her likes and dislike and she is very clear about it. She is honest to her feelings and this honesty is reflected in her actions But Rosulka is the kind of woman who would do anything it takes to achieve her objective. And there is nothing more terrifying and more troublesome enemies to fight than an enemies that have no lines nor boundaries. "This Rosulka hurt my woman and I could only let her go?" he seems to be asking himselfN?v(el)B\\jnn Azief could only sigh. If he wanted to he could kill Rosulka right at this second. Azief look toward the distance and he smiles. There is a smirk. The distance is tens of thousands of kilometres away from this peak. He could see Rosulka being held on the back of a man. "Yuri?" Azief thought to himself. In the report, there is information about a man that met Rosulka in the me Region. A man called Yuri. "I could solve this problem right now" he thought to himself. All it takes is a wave of his hand. He could use one of the ten thousand sword to direct his energy and pierce Rosulka body even if she is running tens of thousands of miles away. And she would be dead and this problem would never harm Katarina ever again. There is not many ces in the world that could hide from his perception. "What are you looking at?" Katarina suddenly ask. Azief did not answer and Katarina eyes turns sharp "Are you looking at Rosulka?" Azief did not say anything again. "Don''t do it!" "Do what?" There is silence and only the sound of the wind fills the silence between them. "She is my enemy. She is the thorn on my fingers. I will deal with her myself. In her, I see a fated chance" Azief was just about to wave his hand, send a sword to pick up Rosulka head but then he sighed "If you say it like that, how could I kill her?" killing off Katarina Fated Chance is like killing her chance to transcend. Azief knows that if someone cut off his chance, he would surely go crazy. This things is even more important to them considering that they always aspire to reach the peak of power. So, Azief let down his intention and his gaze is retracted Katarina smiles. Looking at Azief, it is clear he had let go of wanting to kill Rosulka She got up and then she waves her hand and ten thousand swords turns into a light sh that scatters away. Now, on the clearing there is only Katarina and him He turns towards her and ask "Why..." but then he shakes his head. "What?" "What?" "You always do that you know?" "Do what?" "Stop your question before it even came out of your mouth. When you are like that, I have to keep guessing." She paused for a second and then shakes her head "I don''t like that. I don''t like that you have to censor yourself when speaking with me" Azief only smiles at this and then he shakes his head. Then he ask "Do you want to hear what I want to ask you?" "Umm" Aziefe closer to Katarina and instead asking her a question, he kiss her on her lips. Katarina was startled and nearly take a step backward but ten she smiles and ept the kiss. "What''s that for?" Azief only chuckles. "Sometimes words are not as powerful as a kiss. See? In that brief moment, you even forget what you were mad about" And saying this Azief could not help but chuckles a bit. Then he holds Katarina wrist and then took a step forward. "Hold tight" Swoosh! >> Chapter 1703: Safe Space Chapter 1703: Safe Space ? The time and space around them distorted and cracks before it rebuilds itself and before Katarina notices it, she is already back in Moscow. She is in front of her Ice Pce. She look around in bewilderment before she looks back at Azief. And she chuckles. It takes her a long time to go to that peak. The distance is also far. She chose that ce precisely because there is no one around that area and there is no settlements. But Azief only took one step with her, and in a timespan of what felt like a second, she returns back to Moscow. In the time, when one blinks an eye. She felt the mystery of time and space when Azief brought him travelling with her. It was like Azief had warp the time and space between that mountain peak and the area of the Ice Pce. That is how fast it was. "if you want to talk, let''s talk inside. I do not make it a habit to talk in open ces" Azief waves his hand and the pce door was open. Then he lift Katarina inside with a princess carry "hey" Azief ignore her protest and bring her inside just like that, a smirk on the edge of his mouth She chuckles and heughs as he enters the Pce. The door closed, shutting off the pce from the outside world But by now, the whole world probably got the news. Jean notices it. And he returns to his Room of Clocks. Hees out from the room; his gaze look toward that pce on top of the hill and he waves his hand. Birds formed from snow and flew all over the world The whole world will knows the news because he would be the one that would publicize it "You finally returned" he said with a sigh of relief. "The more people knows that you are back, the easier it would be. When the news of you returning echoes all over the world, only then those factions that is now unstable would reconsider their stance" he thought of this and nodded "Now, I just needed to send message to Hikigaya and Raymond" And just like Jean had nned, in just a couple of hours, the whole world knows that Death Monarch is now in Moscow. And people wonder, what would Death Monarch do now that he has returned? --- Katarinaes out of the bath. Katarina is always beautiful. And after she got stronger, that beauty be even more pronounced. Delicate mist clings to her skin, entuating the smoothness of herplexion. Beautiful like diamond Her hair, the colour of dark ck, cascades in loose waves down her back, imbued with a subtle scent of jasmine. Sometimes, when she turns into her second form, her hair turns white. Each movement she makes is beautiful, her lithe figure swathed in a silken robe that drapes elegantly over her curves. Her eyes, like pools of sapphire, gleam with intelligence and depth, reflecting the world with a captivating rity. Though, if one have enough power, they could see that in those eyes, there is a certain coldness, a sword, a snow. Long, darkshes frame them, fluttering gracefully as she blinks, adding to the allure of her gaze. Her lips, a soft rosebud pink, sometimes would curve into a serene smile, radiating warmth and kindness. Though, only a few men in the world would see that smile. The faintest hint of a blush graces her cheeks, like the first blush of dawn painting the sky, lending a natural glow to her already luminousplexion. With each step, she moves with a grace that seems almost ethereal, as if she''s floating on air rather than walking on solid ground. there''s an undeniable aura of strength and confidence that surrounds her, an inner fire that burns fiercely beneath her serene exterior. She is the embodiment of grace, elegance, and timeless allure This is Katarina, the most beautiful woman in the world. Was it because people call her like that, that she bes even more beautiful. Like a wish that morphs her It did not take long for Katarina to clean herself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Azief saw her. And he only smiles "Beautiful as ever" She only smiles "Wait for a moment" It must take her only fifteen minutes to clean herself. Most of her injuries has already been healed by Azief and the other dirtiness on her body could easily be erased by the water on her bath She went out of her bath and when she goes to her bathroom, there is Azief, lying on her bed, his eyes closed. She changes her clothes, taking it out from her wardrobe, and trying to wear it making it as normal as possible. Usually if she is out in the wild she would simply sues magic to wash herself and changes her clothes. Since Moscow is always cold and there is many times a year when it would snow, Katarina could easily morphs a new clothes But when she is in her pce, she likes dong this mundane thing. Choosing clothes, mix matching them and wearing it. She then jumps on the bed. Azief only smiles when he felt the bounce on the bed. "Now, you want to talk?" Azief ask. But Katarina shook her head. For now, she simply just wanted to lie down. And Azief also did not insist. Are the question and all those matter is that important? Azief doesn''t think so. She pulls him closer and then she snuggles towards him, her face is on his chest as kiss his chest. Azief look down from his position and kiss the top of her head. She smiles and Aziefughed. And for a moment, they just stay there like that. Not many words was exchanged. Only kisses. Here and there,ughter, here and there. Katarina did not say anything about his absence, and he did not ask any anything about the battle with Rosulka. It is not that they avoid talking about it, or forget about it. The matter itself is not that sensitive. They just...miss each other. And to them, all other things are unimportant to them right now A lover who miss each other, what is more important to them at that moment, then to see each other, to touch each other and to confirm what they have been feeling all along. So, they hold each other close, they hold each other tight, they kiss each other, and theyugh even when there is nothing funny Because just being together makes them happy. For a moment they did not think about reality, lost in their own dream world. But....sooner orter, reality must creep in. And after a few moments of this bliss, Katarina finally ask "Where were you the past month?" Azief hearing this sighed. He expected that it did take him some time toe out of that state. But he did not expect it to be a month. But he was not that surprised. After all, he expected that he takes a long time before Azief did not even hide it for Katarina. "I sat down, close my eyes, and a month passes" he said simply. Katarina hearing this has a doubting expression on her face and Azief simply tell all that happens in details. "You see threads of cause and effect?" Azief nodded "Putting it simply" Katarina was silent for a few moment, digesting on some of the words that Azief had said. Azief say all of this because he wanted to make it easier for Katarina one day when she does decide to break throughter. Azief knows the sense of proportions. He did not mention it in detail. He fears that he would influence Katarina own grand path so he did not say more than necessary "What about you Katarina? Why are you there, so far from Moscow? I could guess some of it. But I like to know" And Katarina tell him the story. She meet with Rosulka there. Far away from Moscow. Rosulka threaten to bomb one of the cities under the Republic if she did not meet her. She sent her a message that she would bomb the cities of the Republic if Katarina did not meet her. Azief hearing this could only sigh. There is a lot of history between Katarina and Rosulka and that is probably why Katarina instead of deferring the matter to the Senate, she met her alone and fight with her. Katarina told her that there is someone in the ck market that is developing new weapons. Most of the world power has already been informed. These weapons looks like it has been enhanced by extra-terrestrial technology. Some of them is powerful enough to destroy warding and protection formation that is present in the cities. Azief did not have to know the whole story to understand what had happened. And then they just lie down there. The stories are brief, like it should be. Azief always feel he is alone. And Katarina feel the same way. And now as they hugged each other, lying down on that bed, it felt like there is someone else that alleviate that feeling of loneliness. >> Chapter 1704: No One Understand Him Chapter 1704: No One Understand Him ? Azief didn''t feel awkward. And so does Katarina. It felt like they belong to each other. Azief could feel her trembling heart, knowing that she tries to cover her breath so that she would not get caught by her. And his heart itself is beating like it never before. No, it has beat like this before. Whenever she was near him, his heart beat like this They both are listening to each other heartbeat. And they smile to themselves A heart beating as one. Katarina raises her head, looking at his eyes "It must have been hard for you" That word is just a simple words. Buting from Katarina, Azief feel touched. There is nothing more than that...... to be happy. To know someone that you love understood you Then he looks at her and he smiles. He chuckles. Heughs. And Katarina shows a puzzled expression "Why are youughing?" Azief smiles at her and shakes his head. "I didn''t know that you could say such things" And she blushed like she never before. The face that she only shows him. The gentleness that the world would never know. And he kisses her again. This time he kisses her on her forehead "What''s that for?" she is blushing. She is smiling. And Azief blurted out what he feels. "Cute" And he kisses her on her nose "beautiful" And then he kisses her on her lips "Perfect" And heughs. And sheughs. The affairs of the worlds and mortals that is outside of this pce is forgotten Why was Death Monarch here? The world probably wanted a grand meaning to it all. Maybe some of them thought that Aziefe here to settle the Boris problem. Maybe some of them thought that he came here to check upon Jean and check upon the Republic. Maybe it is some kind of a power move. The whole world spins stories and controversies Because they could not fathom that a person like him would sometimes have simple needs and simple desire And his reason, toe here is guided by that simple needs and simple desire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Azief simply wanted to see her. There is many things he must do after this. The Ten Realm Project is not yet started, and he also has his own future to think about But....for now....at this moment...he just want to let time pass, enjoy this moment and live in this moment He took a deep breath as he looks at her, his heart be at rest He never thought.......never thought.....that happiness is just this. No, he had it before. He just forget about it each time he has pain. And he never thought that even after experiencing so many things, he could still feel happiness He thought it would numb him. But, he was wrong. And he never was so happy to be proven wrong Being beside someone you love, who love you back, such a big joy, such a peace that he could not know how to describe it This is happiness. Simple Azief did not want to say anything so Katarina also did not say anything. Both of them close their eyes, feeling the beating heart of each other Even a godlike being has a heart. And since it has a heart, it could beat. Outside, the snow is calm and the wind is breezy Like a storm calms down by a kind force. And on that bed, two hearts be one, beating to each other rhythm, bringing them to sleep. ... Outside of the Ice Pce Moscow Today, nobody thought that there would be such amotion. The Senators were all urged toe to the Senate. Those who could note must attend remotely. Those who are far from the center of the Senate does not know what topic that would require such mass mobilization and attendance of the Senators. What is clear however is that it must be something important. Since Boris imprisonment, there never was such a call. Everyone was worried that they would be targeted or being a person of interest after the fall of Boris. And now suddenly there is a call like that being broadcasted to all members of the Senate. There must be chaos This is the thought of the Senators only a few hours ago. Just a few hours ago, they receive report that there is intrudering to Moscow. The intruder is only four people. These four people ignore the Airships on the borders of Europe and fly pass the guards. It is reported that the realm of these four people is only in Disk Formation leveler. So, the Senate is not that worried and intend to only send a few unit to capture these intruders But before they could send the order, another order came from the Left Chancellor office that allow the four intruders toe inside the Republic airspace. Of course, with such order it would raise the suspicions of the Senate. Who is these four people that the Left chancellor would send a letter to allow them to just fly around their airspace. The Left Chancellor Jean then send a simple message that make all of them shocked. Thoe four people is the Three Great generals of Pandemonium and Sasha the leader of the Shadow Guards Why would these four peoplee to the Republic? Some of them thought that they mighte to discuss something with the Senate. But many shot down that theory Because if Pandemonium really have something to discuss with the Republic there is no need to be like this. It is not the first time that Pandemonium cooperated with the Republic. If they really wanted to cooperate, they would not do it like this. Usual practices would be Pandemonium send some message to inform that they would send a delegation or a team of people to discuss some things. And they surely would not send the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium to be a negotiator. Not to mention Sasha is also with them Then they thought that they mighte to discuss personal things with Jean. But if they did have such intention, why would they do it in such a mboyant way? But then a report came from the scouts that someone saw there is someone in front of the Ice Pce. That person broke the shielding on the Ice pce, see ten thousands of swords fly through the sky, turning into motes of light and then this man disappeared with the swords. And every members of the Senate suddenly understand. Why the Three Great Generals of Pandemonium would being toward the Republic Why Sasha is also in the group and why Jean gave them permission to enter. Death Monarch is in Moscow and he is probably here with the Grand Chancellor. That is when the Speaker of the Senate House began to send an order on behalf of the Left and Right Chancellor to other Senate to discuss the matter and to make all of them are all caught up The Senate, once they know that such a person is in the vicinity had no choice but to cordon all of the path toward the Ice pce. They did not want anything untoward happens to either Katarina or Death Monarch. Who knows if there is a daredevil that wanted to create national incident by targeting Death Monarch? There is all kinds of things that could go wrong and sour the rtions between the two world powers so the Senate simply takes all the precautions they could As for the four people, they are already on the top of the hill, in front of the Ice pce. Sasha look at the Ice pce but she did not knock the front door. "You''re not going to knock?" Athena ask. The snow is not heavy and the wind is breezy so they are not cold in front of the pce. But that does not mean that it is pleasant "We wait" Sasha then look at the Ice pce and sonly smiles. The person closest to Death Monarch and has always been beside him is Sasha. Even though their rtionship is between subordinate and superior, Sasha had learn some things about Death Monarch These things are not for her to speak off nor spread. Because it is the personal life of her superior. From what she sees, hears and knows about Death Monarch, this is a man that rarely feels happy. And Sasha knows that the reason why he came here and Pandemonium, it might be so that he could take a breath a little Since the world has already waited a month, they won''t mind waiting for a few more hours She looks at the door of the Ice Pce and she smiles "The world doesn''t understand you. Your generals doesn''t understand you. I think the only few people that understand you are those people" she thought to herself and she thought of a few people She thought of Loki. Of Sina. Of Sofia. And she smiles. Because among those group of friends, she is there Sasha understood him. Azief...is a lonely person. She sighed and let the winds of the mountain blows her dark robe. In front of that ice door is four people, waiting. And further away from that pce, below the hills, the world waited. .... Chapter 1705: The Grand Path Chapter 1705: The Grand Path ? Azief opens his eyes and he moves his hand. He smiles looking at that person in front of him. Opening his eyes, and seeing her, it is still a surreal experience for him. "It is not bad to wake up with someone else beside me" he mutters to himself. There is Katarina, on his arms. Azief look at her face. And he could not help but think out of the many woman he sees in this world; none make him so...entranced He just stares at her, looking at her, like he is admiring a piece of art. A masterpiece of art. Hees close and he kisses her forehead. But then he felt a premonition. And the smile on his face halted "They are here already/" he mutters and he sighs He closes his eyes for a second and in that moment, he activated his Divine Sense. Azief Divine Sense has evolve after breaking through to Essence Creation level. His Divine Sense could no longer so easily be sensed Unless he wanted to be sensed, no one could notice that his Divine Sense had sweep through them His Divine Sense is not only a method of surveince but now is also a potent method of mental and soul attack His Divine Sense sweeps the entire pce and then then entire Moscow and then the entire Russia before expanding all over the entire Europe. And all the while he is doing this, no one had notices that he uses his Divine Sense to scan the entire continent of Europe He sighed "I guess I am too optimistic that they would leave me alone" then he shakes his head That would be pretty irresponsible of me if I said words like that. After all, I was the one that was thinking of the Ten Realm Project" Azief think of sing this project to solve a lot of the power level problem in the world. He estimated that after this n is implemented, it would lessen the conflict where a high power leveler cause chaos in the world by attacking weaker realm people. Before he did it because he wanted to protect the weak. It is not because he is burning with justice like Raymond, it is just that he could empathize with the weak. Because he has been weak before. And what other sees as a waste of effort, Azief on the other hand sees the untapped potential of these weak people Azief himself was weak before he became the strongest person in the world. Who''s to say that among those weak people, there would not be a second Death Monarch? In the beginning he might worried that there is people that could ruin his reign. But only when you sat on that lonely throne, overlooking all others, you understand something How lonely it is to be at the top? At least in this world, Azief has no peers that he couldpete with. There is no rivals. And because he has his horizon expanded when he meets beings like Azul, the Creator, Ethernas that he believes that humans should cultivate new talents and preserve those who is already walking their path. Azief shakes his head. "Now, it is time to meet them" Azief tries to smoothly move his hand slowly. Katarina head is on top of his arms. Katarina seems to be treating it like a pillow. "umm" He moves only a little but Katarina notices it and she quickly get up from her sleep. Unlike Azief Katarina did not need to use her Divine Sense to knows that there is people in front of her Pce since this area is already filled with her formation and anyoneing here could not escape from her perception They look at each other "I thought you were asleep" "I was" Azief only smile at that answer. And then there is silence between them. And then she said "They are already waiting for you" Azief nodded. "I had hoped that I would have more time. Maybe I should froze time. Though I bet Jean would feel angry if I keep messing with Time like this" he chuckles a bit. "You want anything? I could brew you a coffee. I learn from someone" Katarina ask Azief got up from the bed and shakes his head He knows what Katarina is doing. Dying. If this was any other times, he would not mind going along with it But this time is different from thest time. There is cause and effect between the current era and him He shape this era, benefitted from it and so the cause and effect is huge. The cmity and the fortune of this world is tied tightly with him Because he was the one that causes the Multiversal Convergence, causes the worlds to shift ces, to open breaches to other worlds, to bring people, beings and monsters from other worlds to this world And with ites cmity. The Multiversal Convergence is like this Earth shining a shining brightntern on a dark forestn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om filled with hunters Until they met with one another, who is the prey and who is the hunter could not be determined. But what Azief did is basically putting a target on their world. Those who did not or could not breach this world might have seen signs or gain a reading about this world from their magic or technology and since this Earth announces itself, those outside forces would also try to enter this world But it not all doom and gloom. What he did also input new energies and life into this Earth. It assimtes those energies and the effect is that the current generation could break through more easily. These are all cause and effect. These are cause and effect that Azief had sown. Someday, he have to reap it. It is time to settle these cause and effect. Before, Azief did not think too much about this. But since he could see a bit of destiny and fate, of cause and effect, he knows that there is an invisible force that leads you to the predestined destiny and fate And since Azief wanted to change his fate, wanted to change his destiny, he must first start by mastering and controlling his own cause and effect. "I have dyed them long enough. It is time to return to the real world" And the moment he said this, it was like a switch was turned on and that domineering aura of an overlord returns to him Katarina look at him and she sigh. Katarina did not like this part of Azief. But as the years go by, as she herself was burdened with the same kind of responsibility that Azief had been subjected to, she understand him Not all of it But enough. There is many faces to someone. Azief has many faces. But he does try to be honest with each face he wore. The face he wore when he is with her is him. The face that he shows to the world as Death Monarch is also honest. He treats people differently ording to their rtions to him. Katarina was about to say something to him, but she also stop herself. And she chuckles to herself "So, this is why" Azief also does this a lot with her. Things he wanted to say but never say it to her. And now, she understood. Because the things she wanted to say is unnecessary. It would not change a thing. Because she knows him too well. And because he also knows her well so he always had to stop himself. Because saying something will not change anything. And as long as that decision, that choice didn''t make a big difference, why say it? Maybe other people will have different thoughts on this matter and how to deal with it but for them, this is the way they deal with it. That is their way. Like an unspoken rule that they agreed upon each other Talk about the important stuff, and don''t sweat over the small stuff. He was about to go out but then he halted. Azief takes a breath, like he was mustering his courage and then said "Your brother...how do you intend to deal with it?" Hearing this question Katarina was shocked for a second but then she knew. This is not the Death Monarch that is his boyfriend. This is Death Monarch, ruler of Pandemonium that is asking her. Asking her not as his woman but as the Grand Chancellor of the Republic. "What do you suggest?" Azief sighed "I know you love your brother. I do not share the same enthusiasm but for you...." He did not finish his sword but then he added "Boris actions has gained him many enemies. I could not say much. He did it.... in a way because of you. But, you''re here now. You''re alive. He does not need to be too extreme in things" Sighing, Azief added "Let him forgive some people and don''t make so many enemies. Maybe, retire from the Senate. Focus on improving his realm of power. Maybe, if he does that, he could find his own Grand Path" Azief met many heroes and viins on Earth And he met people that have their own road. It is not something he could describe. You would just know Whether in the conviction of their will, or the honesty of their desire, those who walk their own path, have something unique to them. And so, Azie could sense them. It felt like a friend who is walking toward the same destination. They might walk different roads, some of them may be smooth, some of them have twist and turns but as long as they walk toward the same destination, there is this feeling of camaraderie between them that is unspoken. Azief felt this way when he met Jean. There is something about him, just like when he met Oreki and Hikigaya. They have a certain conviction, a certain faith in themselves and in the path that they are walking on An obsession that they could not really let go and this obsession fuels their souls. Boris doesn''t have that. A pursuit of material world, a pursuit of something temporary. In front of time, everything would turn to dust Living a thousand years, living ten thousand years, living a million years is not immortality. It is just long lived. To be Immortal is to make worlds and destroy worlds. To changews of time and space. To wield this power freely. >> Chapter 1706: Returning Chapter 1706: Returning ? To be Immortal is to make worlds and destroy worlds. To changews of time and space. To wield this power freely. Azief did not borate this matter to Katarina. He just paused for a second. Thinking about saying all of this, but shaking his head, not wanting to share this particr thought of his So, he said something else "And in the long road of time ahead of us, we could meet again with different feelings. But if he keeps doing this, I..." Azief sighed. He did not finish his words, but Katarina could guess how that sentence would end. Boris actions could affect many things. And his influence is still there. If Boris is intending to coup over the current Senate, then Jean would enter the game. And if Jean enters, the only other power that would support Boris, and could contain Jean is Death Monarch. Not even Katarina could withstand it if Jean is really serious. Then if Azief enters the game and restrain Jean, there is a high possibility that a war would erupt between pandemonium and the Republic. And that is not something that Azief wanted and not something that Jean wanted It is also not something the world wanted to see. A war that big would create many casualties and the small peace that they just managed to secure would go up in the mes. No one would benefit from this war. The aftermath is not going to be pretty at all. Katarina understood this. But just like her, her brother is as stubborn as him. For a moment there is silence between them. And then she said "I''ll talk to him" Azief was about to say something more but he could only shakes his head. Then he went out of the bedroom and when he arrives at the staircase he jump from the spires of staircase and floated down gently He open the entrance door and when the door is opened, the first thing he could feel is the cold. The wind blows inside, bringing with it the cold air of Moscow. And then the snow fills the entrance. He walk closer to the entrance and he could see Sasha, Wang Jian, Athena, Freya and Jean, waiting in front of the door, standing there like some kind of a stone sentinel He expected Sasha, Wang Jian, Athena and Freya. And even though he saw Jean in his Divine Sense when he was inspecting Moscow, he did not know that Jean was so eager to meet him that he would wait for him. Azief take a nce at the other four but he stares at Jean. His gaze is easy to understand. Why are you here? They look at each other, both of their gazes seem to be asking some question. Jean chuckles and then he said "It seems we runs into a dy" Azief understood what Jean mean with only this hint. Azief remembered what he had said before to Jean, Hikigaya and Raymond. Yes, Jean was not wrong at all They are really on a dy. "I''m the one that wanted to settle this as fast as possible. But I am the cause of dy. I understand then Jean frustration" Jean might be smiling and he might seem amiable, but Azief must have sensed that frustration. The idea itself was good and the n could only bepleted by Azief taking part and that is why Jean is also very polite. If not, how could he smile like this? Azief only chuckles at this. "Call them all to Pandemonium next week. You call Hikigaya and Raymond. I would send my invitation to Sangmin and the Magical Formation Association" Jean nodded but he did not go away Instead, he looks at the sky and he frowned. Azief also look at the sky and he sighed. The snow suddenly pick up speed. The wind bes colder and Azief look back and saw Katarina on the staircase, looking at him She is moody and she affects the weather around these hills. Azief could only sigh at this. He understand. But for now, he just have to feign not to understand. He turns back to look at the people in front of him His gaze rested in Sasha. He nodded and he smiles a bit. Then shaking his head, he said "There was no need for you toe" "Pandemonium is...." She was about to say unstable but then she remembers that Jean is still here and she changes her words "a bit of a mess" Azief only smiles at this. Sasha then added "Requesting my lord to return home" "I know, I know. You go back first. I''ll return this time" Sasha nodded and she no longer insisted. She makes a gesture to the other three, and they all bows their head slightly and then quickly flies back toward Pandemonium. Does the other three did not have anything to say? They did. But they know that sometimes blurting out things from your mouth also pays attention to the time, ce and asion. And now, with the sudden elerating snow, the Ice Queen on the staircase looking at them with a sharp re, Jean the Time Master around them, they know that this is not the time, ce and asion to say the words that they wanted to say So, when Sasha gesture them to bow and retreat, they retreated without saying a word, flying out of Moscow as fast as possible. Now, the only people on the hills is him and Jean "You must have something to say if youe here?" Jean nodded. He was never the kind of person that likes to dy things. So, his approach is quite straightforward "What about Boris?" the question Jean ask is simple and direct. And Azief sighed Then he tells Jean his answer, Jean smiles He got the answer he came from "Thank you" Azief shakes his head and sigh "I am tired of war. Of battle. Of meaning war and of meaningless battle. The world deserve to take a break from our selfishness" Jean nodded "I agree" he paused for a second and then after not having anything else to speak about he simply said "I''ll take my leave. I''ll call the others to Pandemonium. I just hope you don''t disappear again" he said with a chuckle. Azief did not smile but there is a faint hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth. Jean saw this but he pretended not to see it and then taking a step backward, he dissipated into a particle like existence. Azief saw this and could not help but feel that Jena is someone to be admired. "That is time particles and timews crafted to create a time avatar" Azief then look toward the Room of Clock in the distance. Then he shakes his head "Is the one in the Room of Clock is even the real Jean?" he thought to himself Azief then look back and see Katarina. She did not say anything. She just look at him "I''m going back" Katarina sighed and nodded. Azief look toward the front, look toward the left and his gaze passes through mountain and hills, rivers and seas and his eyes could see Pandemonium. It is like the world is shrinked and Azief could see evert nook and cranny of the world. Just like how he brought Katarina from a faraway mountain peak back to Moscow, he also uses the same trick to return back home Sasha, Wang Jian, Athena and Freya is still flying in the air, heading toward Pandemonium Azief on the other hand takes a step. The space shakes and time seems to be pulled back by an invisible force and he disappear almost instantly from the Republic. Katarina could see the crack in space in front of the entrance door of her pce. She sighed. And she just stands there looking at that crack of space for some time before she returns back to her room. The Ice Pce entrance door closed and the snow falls down even harder. The Senate could not see things clearly but seeing that the door of the Ice Pce is now closed, seeing that the four people of Pandemonium is no longer, there, seeing their Left Chancellors no longer there, they all agree that things are over. Only then could they breathe a little bit easily. The spies in the Republic is also looking at this matter intently. The moment that those four people from Pandemonium appears in the Republic, these spies already sent the report to their employers. And when some of them saw Death Monarch, they know that they got something big. Azief did notice all of these spies when he scan the entire European continent with his Divine Sense. So, he surely knows those spies hiding in the dark, taking pictures and videos of him,ing out from the entrance door of the Ice Pce But he let them go. The reason is simple. Because he is too tired to announce his return. At least these spies would And just as expected, after a few hours of that meeting in Moscow, the news reached all the world powers. Raymond was summoned to the Quorum, Hikigaya and Oreki flies out of Japan, the other world powers suddenly cooled down their hostilities that was just about to erupt. The news of the return of Death Monarch to Pandemonium spread all over the world. The world is right now divided, each continent is now separated by tall mountains with its own energy making it harder for people to traverse And even if you could pass the mountain of the vast seas, the distance between each continent has now reached massive level If you are just walking, it would take you even hundreds of years to go from one continent to the other. Even flying would not do much to bridge and shrink this distance The world right now has never been more disconnected from each other. The only beings that could easily traverse through all of the original seven continent is people who are on the level of Disk Formation. And most settlements are concentrated in ces where the world powers make their base. Boundlessnd, low poption, it is like the humans are starting again in this world There is many resources and a lot of dangers. There is a whole world to be explored, a whole world to travel A new world and a new era. But it is also a chaotic world and a chaotic era. Death Monarch return usually would be taken seriously by all the world powers. But never like this before. Because Death Monarch ns is to change this era, to change thisN?v(el)B\\jnn world Ten Realm. Ten continent, a vast sea surrounding these ten continent This is the project that Death Monarch wanted to do. Hence, the world power would not miss every single of his action. Now that Death Monarch has return, the world suddenly once again return to their previous calm, like all the chaos before did not happen And now, like always, the world has to wait. .... Chapter 1707: The Gathering Chapter 1707: The Gathering ? Azief returns to the Centre Pce and all seems to be well with the world. In just a few days, Pandemonium is run smoothly again. Sasha slinks back to the darkness, doing her job in the shadows. Wang Jian, Athena and Freya is ordered toe into the pce next month to be crowned as King. Azief took the position as the Supreme Ruler of Pandemonium. He did not coronate himself but he is effectively the Emperor of Pandemonium if he deigns to wear such title But he did not. But he does wanted to divide thend and crown kings. Thend of Pandemonium is one of thergestnd in the world. The order of Thinkers has a theory that thend which have a lot of energy before the expansion of the world benefited the most. The Research Department of Pandemonium also discover that you could actually determine where is the oldnds and where is the newnds. The newsnds is full of thick energy and some ces are even energy constructed which means if one drain the energy from that ce, it could even make that ce dissipate. The concept behind it all is very confusing and even the Order of Thinkers did not have a working theory of how thend was disced and fill in. The world stretches and it should destroy the world and should not follow some cartoon logic. Yet, the world expand, the sea was filled in, thend is reced by newnds. It is like it is merging with thends of other worlds To many people that is living in the world, they did not care much about how all of this came to be. All they know is that the world isrger, there is morend, more distance to cover, more monsters and they have to survive in this kind ofnd. In a few days, Death Monarch did not do much but the few things he did create a ripple in all of Pandemonium. Crowning kings, dividing thends, all of the meritorious officer under Pandemonium all wanted a piece of thend and the authority thates with it. There is three kings that have already been decided. Wang Jian would surely be crowned king. It is also a sure lock for Freya and Athena. But who will be the next king. Death Monarch has arge continent under him Three kings would not be enough. And one wonder how many kings would be crowned. How many states would be formed? How many would be promoted? How many of them would be transferred? One announcement shakes up the entire Pandemonium. The days passes quickly. And not before long, a week had passed. And then Jean from the Republic came. He came riding a Pegasus with a thousand armoured men in the sky, descending on the outer line of the capital city and then ride a carriage to go to the Centre Pce. Flying over the height of fifteen feet is not allowed in the capital city. There is restriction of magic However, this restriction only work for people Disk Formation. Death Monarch and the other formation master of course could create a more powerful restriction but they did not There is grace and mercy in this decision. In time of emergency, it is allowed to fly. And hence, there is a formation breaking stone in the city hall. In times of emergency, anyone could break the ss holding the formation breaking stone and crush it to break the restriction. When the restriction is broken, everyone below Disk Formation leveler could also fly away. This is usually only used when there is great danger befalling the city and needed the citizens and the people to quickly evacuate the city. The other restriction is teleportation. It is not allowed and the restriction is put in ce. Jean, however, having the realm of Divine Comprehension, if he wanted to, he could ignore these restriction. After all, it is not like Death Monarch himself wrote these restriction. But Jean would not do that Hees here not to provoke Death Monarch but for cooperation. You do not p the face of the people you wanted to cooperate with. That would be counterproductive. Jean arrive and not long after, Hikigaya and Oreki arrives. It should be noted that when they do came, they all came with great fanfare. They might respect Death Monarch and they do respect the authority of Pandemonium but that does not mean they would bow their head so servile And so, they all have their own way of showing their strength and power so that no one could look down on them Because when they came, they also represent their forces Hikigaya rides a purple cloud, bringing a light of auspiciousness that covers the entire capital city If that is not enough when he first appears, the moon covers the sun, an eclipse causes the entire Pandemonium to be shrouded in darkness before a red moon suddenly appears in the sky To some of the people that is not high in their attainment of power, they think that Hikigaya moves the moon. The truth is simpler Hikigaya created an illusion so powerful that it felt like it really happened. And if your mind thinks it happens, is it really an illusion? The world shrouded in darkness, a red moon in the sky, a purple clouds traversing the distance, Hikigaya the Illusionist Archmage shows his power! Oreki rides a lion with wings swirling with lightning. And each time it roars, the sky cracks and thunder split the air. When he appear in the outer boundaries of the capital city, there is only a sound of thunder in the sky. When a lighting split the sky into two, there is Oreki in the sky, riding that winged lion, his entire body d in lightning. Behind him dozens of colourful lightning bolts follows him slowly, looking like a divine rope. Just like Hikigaya, he established his prestige and those who look at him felt their eyes being hit. It is like seeing something so bright that your eyes be ufortable. Those who are low level looking directly at Oreki who is d in lighting is shock when their eyes is bleeding Raymond was equally showy Raymond arrives by the sea, riding the waves and when he arrives at the shore, a sea monsters, the size of a mountain slithers through the empty area and only when Raymond found a settlement, he jump down from the sea beast and conjures up a beast made of y. It is a beast with the head of a lion, the body of a dragon, the tail of an Ankylosaurus and even though it is made of y, its energy seems to overwhelm even Disk Formation leveler that escorted Raymond to the city. Giant beast and magical pets are now roaming the outer boundaries of the city. These four people are the four strongest people below Death Monarch. One could say that Death Monarch is in a league of his own but these four people is the four strongest people in the world just below the strongest person in the world And each one of them represent the power behind them except Oreki and Hikigaya who represent the same force. This alone is a matter of discussion. Right now, out of the seven-world power, there is only here world powers that have levelers that surpasses Disk Formation realm levelers That three forces id Pandemonium, Republic and the World Government. Pandemonium is on another ss because of Death Monarch realm of power But the Republic and the World Government is quite equal. And suddenly there is this rule breaking faction that appears out of nowhere.N?v(el)B\\jnn How could anyone be satisfied with this sudden development Hikigaya and Oreki are both in Divine Comprehension realm. They are the only force in the world that have two beings of Divine Comprehension realm. To the other world powers, this is a threat. Now, there is another force that could ride on their head other than Pandemonium. The world powers might have epted Pandemonium as the premier world power and arbiter of the world powers dispute, but they clearly could not ept another world power to sit on top of their head. This is the formation of a new bloc of power that has nothing to do with the world powers. And not only it is a new bloc of power, it is also a legal and acknowledged bloc of power unlike the small forces or the factions that is all over the world right now. Unlike some group that created a faction to resist or support something or to engage in a particr line of business like the Crime Alliance, the Imperial Japan is legal, possessing power and influence, having allies in high ces and a legitimate power and force that people could join without being the target of the world powers and the other factions and forces in the world Reporters from the White Owl has been waiting for this meeting since it was announced almost a week ago. When these four people enter the Centre Pce area, outside the gate of the Pce, the White Owl all recorded this picture with their eyes or their magical instrument. Some uses a more primitive method using cameras. Some tries to ask question. Most of the question are for Jean and for Hikigaya and Oreki. Jean is mostly asked about Boris and how he would deal with him. The expansion of the Republic cities. Oddly enough, nobody ask him about Paulette. >> Chapter 1708: List of Names Chapter 1708: List of Names ? Probably because everyone knows that Paulette is a sore spot for the Time Master. Hence, nobody is stupid enough to provoke Jean to ask such a paparazzi question Normalcy might have settled a bit on Earth and old profession that is deemed unnecessary is also making aeback. But there is still a difference between this era and the era before the Fall. Before, the reporters could use freedom of the press. Of course, at that time, freedom of the press is merely propaganda by the media. How could it not when most of the famous news station is actually owned by people of power, holding the media in their hands to change the world perception of what is true and not. The reporters are merely hired thugs. Only their weapon is their wit and their mouth. They use their wit to craft borate lies, create propaganda for people they don''t like and use their mouth to speak those lies. Is there no honest journalist? There is. And they are usually the ones that get killed. The one reporting war, cartels, crime of the rich and the powerful. These true reporters that wanted to inform the world of the ills of the world is usually the most tortured, the most killed people. The one sitting on thefy cushion of the studios, reporting feel good stories in the morning, propaganda in the afternoon, lies in the evening, and more lies in the night is merely hired thugs that uses words to confuse the public, protect the rich and the powerful, and maintain the order of the rich and powerful. Still...these people could rely on the words freedom of the press. Their right to inquire question. Well, that might fly before the Fall. After the Fall, say what you will about the rights of people, it is determine by those godlike figures. Do you dare say to Death Monarch, the freedom of the press in front of his face when you are asking him question that he doesn''t like? Death Monarch does not seem to be the type that would appreciate being told what to do. In all probability, that reporter would turn into a mist of blood the moment someone ask Death Monarch such question. Hence no one would touch the question of Jean woman. Paulette was not bring up even one time. As for Hikigaya and Oreki, most of them were asked bout the formation of Japan new imperial authority and the alliance with Greece Some also heard rumours that more unaffiliated countries with that did not ally or absorbed into the world powers intend to create an alliance with Japan. As for Raymond, most of the question is quite tame. Not because these reporters like Raymond but because most reporters are more interested in the Republic and the Imperial Japan that has the potential to inflict international incident. World Government for the most part has been quite stable and they have been lying low for quite a while Jean, Hikigaya and Oreki answer a few question and quickly enter the pce. Raymond also did the same. When the pce door is closed, the reporters enthusiasm did not stop as they keep waiting outside the pce They all know that when these peoplee out of the door, a world-shaking news could be reported. The world knows that when the discussion is over, another change would happen in the world - Inside the Pce Jean, Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki enter the room. They did not say too much too each other. Once they entered, they could see that the design is a vast circr chamber. One nce and they could tell that the room is modified with space magic making it evenrger than the space could afford. The walls rose high around them, adorned with intricate carvings of ancient symbols and runes and other writings that seems ancient and lost to the times They all nodded and think that this wall must have some kind of warding formation. It also doubles as a protection formation. Death Monarch probably does not want a repeat of Arturia matter to happen again this time There is floating candles around the round, and the light sometimes flickered, casting dancing shadows across the expanse, adding an eerie ambiance to the already solemn atmosphere. At the heart of the chamber stood a magnificent long rectangle stone table, weathered by the passage of centuries yet exuding an undeniable sense of grandeur. Its surface was smooth, polished by some kind of magic looking like there were hands that had brushed against it over the ages. Carved into its edges were intricate patterns Seated upon a towering throne-like chair at the head of the table was Death Monarch, and even though he no longer wears his hood, the aura emanating from him still shrouded him in darkness and mystery Sitting there like a silent authority that seemed to permeate the very air around him. d in robes as ck as the deepest abyss, he sat in stoic silence, observing the four of them with an inscrutable gaze. The room seemed to hold its breath as the four visitors approached the table, their footsteps echoing softly against the ancient stone floor. "Sit" Death Monarch said as soon as they approached the table They sit and Azief nodded He look at the four of them and for a moment there is only quietness in the room Then he smiles a bit and then said "I will get straight to the point" The other nodded. They have expected this. Death Monarch has been wanting to do this for quite some time. It is dyed and dyed until this day. Thinking about it, it is really funny. Azief is also frustrated. Each time he wanted to do something, especially rting to this, there is always something that make him dy it And he had dyed enough. He felt that unless he solve this, he could not go into seclusion. For some reason, the longer he did not go into seclusion, the more he felt that there would be something wrong. It is like there is a premonition of something bad. He did not know how to exin it. It is just this kind of instinct. Hence, he would solve the cause and effect between him and the world. It could not be solved completely but he would embrace some of it and cut some of it and reap some of the cause and effect The world owes him. But he owes the living being of the world. The distinguishing line is there. What he did, the Multiversal Convergence had upgraded the world energies, making it even more full of energy, been fuller of magicalws than ever before In this, the world owes him. Of course, if he had make the wrong choice, the Multiversal Converge could rip apart EarthN?v(el)B\\jnn and even this gxy that he is in But that did not happen instead the world be bigger, be stronger. But what happens to the living beings in this world? Not all of them benefited. And some of them suffers. It is really hard to know where the cause and effect begins and who owes who The Ten Realm Project would benefit generations toe. It would separate the gods and the mortals. So, that the gods could not oppress the mortals and the mortal could grow on their own pace and ascend to be gods In the end, the poption problem would be solved, the improvement of the people would also not stop, lessen conflict between the weak and the strong, benefited the world and the people, and solve some of the energy problems of the world. "this s the roster" Azief then throws a document that appears to of nowhere to the four of them The document all floated in front of them and they all began examining the document Raymond read the name and he nodded. On the roster list, there are names of people There is Lee Sangmin. Lee Sangmin might not have a Divine Comprehension realm power but his attainment in the art of formation and array is unparalleled. The Lotus Pce is his masterpiece. An array formation that uses the will of the world to protect it. Even a Divine Comprehension leveler would not dare to attack it. And even though Azief is now an Essence Creation leveler, if he is not desperate enough, he would not dare break the array of the Lotus Pce. There is a reason why even with the Lotus orderck of soldiers and talented people, they still manage to survive eve amidst all kinds of warlords andpeting power Lee Sangmin is a good choice. Even though he would not have the energy to mobilize the power, we could help with that. He only needs to create the array" Hikigaya mutters and the other nodded "Warp?" Raymond ask. Warp is from the Leage of Freedom and the rtionship between the World Government and the League of Freedom is not really that good. They might cooperated that one time in the moon base project but other than that, the rtionship between the two world powers is quite icy. "Warp is needed. His ability to teleport stuff is one of a kind. It goes in a different kind of warping magic. Added with our energy, it could seamlessly warp even the perceived reality. It would help immensely in our task of changing the geography of the world" "Who is Fakrul Ali?" Suddenly Oreki ask "A mathematician. A scientist. Of magic" Chapter 1709: Compromise Behind the Scene Chapter 1709: Compromise Behind the Scene ? "Who is Fakrul Ali?" Suddenly Oreki ask "A mathematician. A scientist. Of magic. I myself feel kind of weird saying it like that. But that is the kind of person this man is." ''Order of thinkers?" Hikigaya ask. Azief shakes his head. "Unaffiliated" Azief then smiles a bit. He himself found this man interesting when he reads his file. So, Azief shares what he knows about this man "He was once in Usman army in Ankara before he fled to Europe. There he was nearly killed and then he join a local organization there. Something happened and he fled Europe and goes to Asia" "Quite a life!" Raymond eximed and Azief only nodded at this and then he continues "He was invited to the Oder of Thinkers but he rejected them. He then enter the Crime Alliance but quit after being tasked to create a biological weapon. However, his stint in many of these forces allow him to reach Disk Formation realm and since then he has been living in hiding. Sasha found him for me. "And his use?" "he could calcte the safest distance and the appropriate ces for the people to take shelter in so that they would not be warp alongside the ind and the seas that we will change." Then Raymond ask "Will we also inform the pirates? And the others unsavoury entities?" Azief close his eyes and nodded "All the people in the world will be informed of this. At least for this, there would be no distinction. If we do not inform the pirates, that means we have to keep the information a secret" "And if we keep the information a secret than that means that we will allow casualties en masse. Because when the projects start, we would move continents and seas across the worlds" "Unless you are in a position that is not affected by these changes, you would probably be sucked into void spaces or crush by the dimensionality reduction and the space and time distortions. So, we will tell everyone so that everyone could get ready, could position themselves in safe ces before we start." Azief sighed and then he added "I would prefer not to cause more cause and effect that is bad for me" there is once again silence in the room. They all have their thoughts but Azief hasid it out all for him. And they could tell that Death Monarch is really serious about this matter Never before when they met Death Monarch that he has been this talkative. It was almost like he was nervous. "It would take a long time to migrate them to safe ce" "Hence, Warp" The other look at each other signed and nodded Warp is not exactly someone that is evil. But, the organization he belongs with is not exactly benevolent. After they be world power, they might not engage in many illegal and evil things as before, but it is just that they be even more proficient in hiding the things that they did wrong. But, the situation that they are in right now is not exactly...good. Azief could see that there is a bit of reluctance in the people in the room. ''The people need only to gather en masse in one ce. As long as they are not hiding in forbidden zones, I could use my divine sense to get the location of everyone. Using Warp abilities that would be enhanced by my energy, we could in theory, teleport all of the people in the world to the ces we want" Azief exins and hearing this the other four nodded. But at the same time, they also feel some kind of fear. Not because of his desire to use Warp, but by the method that he uses. They did not know that Death Monarch could do such a thing. If this is the case what is to guarantee that one day, he would not juste into their ces or safe ces and start ughtering people. All of them all nodded but at the same time, they all make a resolution in their hearts that after this matter is solved, they would quickly enhance the security of their ces and level up any security that is rted to space and time machinations. Its time they look into alternative on how to defend themselves against someone like Death Monarch Of course, in the surface they all appear calm and there is no trace at all that they seem to be thinking of guarding against Death Monarch They also understood something.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om That as Death Monarch be stronger his other ability seem also to be stronger. Teleportation of this kind is not thought possible. But judging from Death Monarch words it is not only possible, it even exceeded their expectations There is a few more names in the list and most of them are already famous in the world. After all of them agree on the roster list, Azief then point them toward the table He taps the table and suddenly the map of the world is disyed on top of the table "Now, we talk about distribution" The moment Azief said distribution the eyes of everyone in the room lights up. "Let''s" Raymond cheerfully said. Hikigaya simply smiles and said "The reason we came here" Jean also lightened a bit. It is not easy to gather all of these extraordinary people in one room. Unless there is great danger and great benefit, how could it be so easy to gather all of these people in one room And this matter, has both of that element. Great danger and great benefit "First, the Turbulent Sea" Azief waves his hand and the image of the Turbulent Sea appears in the middle of the room It is like a holographic projection. Hikigaya look at this sea. If this was any other ce, if this was any other day, and any other situation, he probably would try to fight for it. But nowadays, he needs allies and there is no need to make Death Monarch the enemy of Japan right now. Hikigaya look toward Oreki, Oreki look toward Hikigaya and they both nodded at the same time. Jean close his eyes and he doesn''t seem to care too much about who possess the Turbulent Sea Raymond look at that subtle nod from the other side of the room and he sighed. "You already reserved it for Pandemonium, right? Nobody is going to covet it" Raymond knows the most coveted feature of the Turbulent Sea is the fact that it could distrust time and space. With it, Pandemonium would be even more mysterious. All of them could tell that Death Monarch has been thinking of this sea since the beginning. Azief only smile and nodded "Then we are all in agreement. The Turbulent Sea would goes to Pandemonium" The other one nodded. Most of them would want the Turbulent Sea. And if the Turbulent Seas is added to Pandemonium, the mysteriousness and the elusiveness of pandemonium would rise up a few notches up But Death Monarch insistent in taking it. Since he is so adamant on this, how could anyone persuade him not to? They could only ept it. And since they couldpromise this, this also made it easier for them to negotiate for the other sea. Death Monarch then ask. There is a smile on his face. "I don''t think any of you have any objection on this matter" Everyone nodded "I agree" "I agree" "I agree" "I agree" All four of them agree at the same time. Since they did not want to sh with Death Monarch for the Turbulent Sea, there is no need to drag things out "It is good when we all agree on things like this" hearing this Raymond only snorted. Azief did not seem to care as he simply move to the next point of contention "Now, the Blood Sea" "Anyone wanted to fight for it?" He waited for a few second but no one is saying anything or raise their hands, no one making any action Azief eyes narrowed "The Order of Thinkers must promise some great things to these people" Azief thought to himself as he look around the room and see no one wanting the Blood Sea. The Blood Sea is not something that is useless and worthless. Azief even had the idea to swap the Turbulent Sea and the Blood Sea. After all, one of the domain that Azief also very much adept in is the domain of death. There is all kinds of mysterious creatures that would spawn from the Blood Sea and there is killing intent and death aura all over the Blood Sea. Other than the pirates would could navigate it easily without being affected by these aura, most people would not even be able to sail through this Blood Sea. But in the end Azief settles for the Turbulent Sea. But just because he settles for the Turbulent Sea did not mean that the Blood Sea itself is not a ce that is useless. But no one even shows any intention of taking it. That is remarkable in itself. Azief look at these four people and there is a smile on the corner of his mouth Azief knows immediately that even before all of them goes to Pandemonium, they must have made some agreements with the other world powers. Notably in this case, the Order of Thinkers. >> Chapter 1710: Men Who See War Chapter 1710: Men Who See War ? It is not that these four people don''t want it. They must have make a deal, Azief thought to himself. Since all of them have their own deal with the Order of Thinkers, Azief did not see any more time to dy on this. "I was thinking of giving the Blood Sea to the Order of Thinkers. They are already researching it and they are the most familiar with the Blood Sea" "I believe if they could research the Seas they would find even more benefit for the world. The Grand Researcher also send a letter of pleading to allow the Order of Thinker continuing their research and in return they would offer all of their expertise to make sure that during the transformation process, that time and space would not be so distorted that it would harm the world" Azief waited for anyone to object and he smiles. "Anyone have any objection in this decision?" The other shook their heads, all of them agreeing with the verdict. Aziefughs a bit. After all, all he said is merely some justification.N?v(el)B\\jnn But all of them knows there is interest traded in front and in the back for this matter to easily pass. It seems Order of Thinkers influence in the world stage is not as meagre as some people thought "It seems you all have made a deal with the Order of Thinkers before meeting me" Hearing this Raymond nodded "It is a profitable deal. And it''s not like we know how to deal with the Blood Sea. You said it yourself. To make sure the world is stable and at peace, we needs topromise a bit. This is what we are doing" "Compromising" Azief nodded This is also something he very much like to happen. The world is finding order. It is better if the world power who have the power to change the world could settle things using diplomacy. Azief of course knows it is unrealistic not to think that force would be used. But not every conflict should be settled by force. If he could help it, diplomacy should be the step to solve some of the conflicts. And for conflicts that could not be solved by words, then what the world power should do is make sure that innocents does not get caught up in the political games of the rulers and the powerful. That is more important than ever in this era of gods Azief sighed but he nodded. Then he smiles "Since you are all agreed and have no objection this is even better. I would still like the Order of Thinkers to research thing for us" The other people in the room all chuckles a bit. It is true that most of the new discovery in the world could be attributed to the order of Thinkers. And most of the world powers also cooperated with the Order of Thinkers behind the scene. The good thing about the Order of Thinkers is that while they are smart, they are weak. They are like the weak nerd that always knowns the answer to a question but always got their lunch money taken by the jocks It is a bit crude way of putting it but most of the world powers treat Order of Thinkers like that. Of course, they also keep tabs on the Order of Thinkers. If there is one thing that the people in power knows to guard against, it is against arrogance. Just because Order Of Thinkers is weak now, does not mean that they would always be weak. And because they know this, they also do not push the Order of Thinkers too much. Most of them time, their coboration is a win win situation for both sides. Raymond look at Death Monarch and then ask "What about their grant disregard on human experimentation? Those cyborgs, or cybeic whatever that they created is still a direct vition of the rules that we put in" Hearing this even Hikigaya frowns a little. Oreki face is also not that good. Jean shows the most disturbed expression as he nodded "Yes. They should be punished. If they are not, then this is a sign to others that such thing could be allowed as long as they could pay certain prices" Jean look at Death Monarch and then he said it with his stern voice "This must not be allowed!" And there is silence in the room. An oppressing silence. Jean did nota vert his gaze from Azief. His eyes seems to want tomunicate something to Azief And Azief could instantly understand what Jean wanted to convey to him It is clear that while they could see past through most of the Order of Thinkers request, and they could forgive many things the human experimentation problem would not be swept away. Azief look at the faces of the people in the room and it is clear that no mater how many benefits the Order Of Thinkers gave them, and no matter ow much is the capacity to forgive them, there are some things that they wouldn''t tolerate. Azief smiles bitterly "I guess war changes a person" Most of them would probably not be like this if not for the Weronian war. War has always been the ce where the vilest thing could happen. But during the Weronian invasion, they see things that they have never seen before. Cruelty in a level that they have never experience. It is one thing speaking war from afortable position, speaking of other people pains so easily from thefort of your safe home, but it is different from when it really happens to you. Then, those rational thoughts and those rational feeling is not so rational anymore. And you will find out the gap between what you think is war and what is really war War is hell. There is a reason why those who goes to war utters these same word And those who could thrive in it, is either broken or numb to it. But those with a heart would always views it as hell. It is because of these people with a heart, that human rights were created. And it is in the absences of it, that people see what a savage people could be in a time of war. But the war of Weronian is unique in the fact that these are not war against human. Not nations against nation. Not a group of people fighting against another group of people with the same or different interest. It is nothing like the war that the modern world has been ustomed to. If anything, it would be like in the ancient age where men first take up arms against titanic monsters during the time of the dinosaur. This is a war of the species. An alien species thate from another world that wanted to exterminate you with all of their power. There is no mercy in such war. There is no rest. Only death and destruction. And all of the people here in this room, excluding Azief, have all seen what happens during the Weronian War. Experience it with their own beings. And one of the things that repulse them the most is the humane experiments. Some of the experiment is so vile that one would retch the things in their bowels just by reading about the kind of experiment that is being done on humans. The inhumanity, the cruelty, the unnecessary use of pain to stimte certain reaction, the horrors and the evil of it all. The callousness of it all. Azief did note experience it. But these people do. And it is because of that during the World Council, there is an entire use dedicated in the act against using human experimentation unless it is with consent with full knowledge of what is going to happen to you and without coercion or empty promises. There is many legal hoops that one has to go through to apply to use human test subjects and even if you seed getting the permission, that is not the end of the process Instead, it is just the beginning You would still have to find willing subjects. As most of these experiment would be very dangerous, most people would not want to risk it. With magic you could simte many things. Azief himself could simte many things just based on deductions. But there is always something that could be missing. And that missing thing is none other than human factor. Azief deduction of the future for example would always be true, yet if that deduction is disturbed by someone who is stronger than him, this deduction would all fall apart This is the human factor. Human experiment is not like that but the logic is the same. Sometimes, the human factor needs to be considered. How would a poison react to someone who is in Disk Formation level? How would it react to a Seed Formation leveler constitution and body? Does it affect all Seed Formation levelers? Or does a certainbination of Seed changes the poison potency Will it change its properties? Will it change something about the person using it? Hence, even in an age of magic human experiment is still something that is needed. And sometimes it is even more crucial especially in some ritual magic. But is it necessary? That is the core question. Was it necessary? And that is the question they would pose to the Order of Thinkers? And to the eyes of Jean, Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki, it was not >. Chapter 1711: Distributing the Lot of the World I Chapter 1711: Distributing the Lot of the World I ? Order of Thinkers research using the human experimentation was not for the good of mankind but to create a weapon to be used against their enemies. Did all the participant in the experiment consented? Or did their memories get tampered with? Did they really consent? This is why before the experiment is conducted there would be inspector that would oversee such experiments so that those who participated in it truly understand what they are throwing themselves into And the image of the Order of Thinkers is not exactly ster. Regardless, of anything else, these four people wanted the Order of Thinkers to be punished. The matter is no longer about right and wrong. This matter now touches the authority of the World Council. The fact was that the Order of Thinkers instead of consulting with one of the three great powers, they crafted their own ndestine projects It''s fine if it''s just a ndestine projects. All of the world powers have their own secret projects that they did not show to the world and to the other world powers But during the World Council Meeting, each of the world powers agrees that in regards of human experimentation, it should always be informed This is how a big of a matter this is. The world powers does not care if you are going to build a world-shattering bomb, or an inteary destroyers, but human experimentation is where they draw the line Azief could not say much about this because he as actually not present during this meeting. One thing he is sure of is that the other leaders of the world power takes this very seriously. "I know all of you are not satisfied with the Order of Thinkers. But this is not the time or ce. Now, we are only talking about the distribution of the Ten Seas. As for the other matter, when the World Council convene again, then we could debate this matter" The other look at each other and nodded Azief took it as que to continue "Sea of Fire?" Oreki, Hikigaya, Raymond and Jean all seem to ignore it. "The Wilderness will get the Sea of Monsters. Antarctica Order of Thinkers would get the Blood Sea. World Government would get the North American continent and which sea does it want? Not Sea of Fire?" Raymond shook his head. "Give it to the Free Continents or the Ind of Monsters that you wanted to create" "Keep it for a while" Then Azief look at Hikigaya "Illusory Sea?" And Hikigaya nodded. "Though I want a bit of change in the positioning" Azief nodded. He could guess what Hikigaya wanted even before he said it "You don''t want to be connected to the Free Continent?" "Japan could be close to either Asia continent or the Free Continent but it must be separate. A continent ind" Azief nodded. "That could be done" Hikigaya and Oreki look at each other, nodded and Hikigaya nodded toward Death Monarch. "Then I agree." Azief chuckles. But for some reason, the moment Death Monarch chuckles, everyone in the room feel something wrong. This is not like him at all. No one in the room is close to Death Monarch. But they know him enough that rarely Death Monarch chuckles. And if he chuckles it would not be this light chuckle. Mostly it would be a mocking chuckle and he would be full of condescension. In the minds of everyone in the room, Death Monarch is like this gloomy, no-nonsense person, curt in response and treated words like gold. "Don''t be too surprised. Instead, I was just surprised at your choice, Hikigaya" Hikigaya frownn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What''s wrong with it?" "Heh, there is nothing wrong with it. I just thought you would choose the Sea of Lightning" then his eye look at Oreki, he smiles and then added "Oreki could use some of it" Hikigaya hearing this, his face immediately turns dark. Raymond and Jean on the other hand suddenly raised their eyebrows and look at both Hikigaya and Oreki. Jean chuckles lightly while Raymond simply smirks. Those two quickly knows what Death Monarch was doing. Since it is not their problem, and did not disadvantage them, they choose not to speak and to not get involved in it. Hearing this Oreki smiles and shakes his head. "Are you trying to divide us, Death Monarch?" Oreki suddenly ask. The voice is calm. He is smiling but it is clear Oreki eyes is full of animosity. But that animosity could only be seen for a second before the animosity quickly dissipated like it was never there. There is some meaning in that choice of words. Who would have thought that Azief would use the distribution of the territory to raise some doubts? The Illusory Sea is very helpful to Hikigaya but it not particrly helpful to Oreki. The thing is, they are called the Twin Sages of Japan. Since they united together, it is said that their bond is like brothers But are their rtionship is that unbreakable? The world leaders doesn''t think so. After all, before they united with each other, these two are rivals and waspeting for thend of the rising sun It wasn''t until they sign the agreement in Kyoto with Hirate that the rtionship between these two warlords be amicable. And it is during the World Government many political conflict that these two people consolidate each other strength and united with each other politically to protect their interest and the interest of Japan amidst the joining of other nations and other people into the World Government The world might forget that these two people begins their origins as warlords. And they both have their own pride But Azief did not forget. Nor did other world leaders. So, they know. The bond that people thoughts is unbreakable....is not that strong. Given enough interest, these two people could easily fall out. Alienation tactic works from ancient times till today. Azief words is basically provoking that. Why does Oreki have to abandon his interest for Hikigaya interest? But looking at Oreki reaction, it is clear that these two probably have already discuss these matters beforehand and that is why Hikigaya did not hesitate to choose the Illusory Sea Hikigaya could also see it and then smiling he said "Death Monarch, there is no need to worry about this matter. I would surely make the matter also beneficial for my fellow colleague" Azief only smiles at this and nodded. Azief look at Oreki and Hikigaya again and chuckles a bit. The hardest thing to guard against is the heart. It is a direct conspiracy. But it is a conspiracy that is hard to counter. Because it relies on trust. Once a seed of doubt sprouted, that seed of doubt is hard to eradicate. Such is human nature. Azief then brought up another Sea and the atmosphere lightened a bit "The Sea of Monsters" Azief mutters and because of the silence it felt like he was dering it. The Sea of Monsters. An apt name. In fact, it is a little too close on the nose. Like the name it is a sea filled with monsters. For some reason, it attract monsters. Of course, after Azief break through to Essence Creation, he had seen some clues for the sources of these peculiar characteristic of the Ten Seas. There is creatures and items in the bottoms of the Ten Seas. Each of them seem to imbued the sea with the properties that have each sea its peculiarities. "The Sea of Monsters would be put around the Wilderness" Azief already decided the cement of this sea Hearing this Raymond could not help but said "A continent for monsters and even the sea is full of monsters. It would be a double threat. But for anyone who wanted to train themselves and increase their level as fast as possible, there is no other ce that could give so much experience than this ce. This would also help to lessen the dangers in other parts of the world, if most monsters are situated there" "I agree" Raymond had little ws. But he have many virtues. And one of those virtues is none other than his caring heart. He truly cares about the people. In his own way. It is probably because of the guilt of the pats that he is also very passionate in saving people. In trying to ease off the chaos of the world. "Aye" Oreki and the other three express quickly. Azief nodded and the matter is settled. And he quickly moves to the other sea. ''Whirling Sea. Who should get it?" There is silence in the room and Azief look at the other four and he shakes his head. "This is quite surprising. None of you want it?" Another silence but Hikigaya and Oreki look toward Jean and Azief could see some clue "Lotus Order, League of Freedom, the Republic or the World Government? For the ones not here, did none of them ask you to speak on their behalf in this matter?" Azief look at Raymond and then ask with a smile. "Before, your side do not have the power to fight for this matter. But now you are also a Divine Comprehension realm leveler. You now couldpete for it." Then Azief look at Jean and his smile did not falter "I think the Republic also wanted the Whirling Sea to protect the coast of their new continent. Am I right?" At this Jean nodded. Chapter 1712: Distributing the Lot of the World II Chapter 1712: Distributing the Lot of the World II ? There is a reason why Jean nodded at this proposal Before, he came here he reads the result of the debate in the Senate about this matter. The seas that they chose to protect their new continent changes many times during the debate. Some said that the Sea of Light is better. Other suggested the Cloud Sea. But most of them wanted the Whirling Sea. Since Pandemonium probably would choose the Turbulent Sea, then they should choose the Whirling Sea The Whirling Sea is a sea that also have characteristic of the Turbulent Sea and the Illusory Sea. The only downside of the Whiling Sea is that it is more unstable than the Turbulent Sea. This is not to say that the Turbulent Sea itself is stable. But whenpared, it is clear that Turbulent Sea, for all of its horror stories is not as terrifying as the Whirling Sea. Not to mention, that Jean wanted to use the characteristic of the Whirling Sea to increase his understanding of his own Time Law. And Katarina did not object Azief waited to see of anyone would object but the moment passes without any objection. At this, Azief could see the power of the influence of the Republic. It is nothing like before. Even though the Republic lost Boris, their influence instead of waning, be stronger. Jean is standing on the seat of power and he alone could stabilize the world. Jean existence right now is the same as Azief existence in Pandemonium. Though, that is not necessarily a good thing for the Republic. Even though the Republic seems strong right now and have no problems but if the report Sasha gave to him is to be believed, the stronger Jean influence in the Senate be, the more problems it would breed. Azief only smiles and nodded at Jean "Whirling Sea it is" By now, the lot of the world has been distributed. Pandemonium got the Turbulent Sea. The Free Continent get the Illusory Sea with most of it would shroud the ind continent of Japan The Wilderness will get the Sea of Monster. The Republic chooses the Whirling Sea The Order of Thinkers get the Blood Sea Out of the Ten Seas, five had already been allotted. "League of Freedom wanted the Sea of Light to cover the Central American continent" Hikigaya suddenly said even before Azief could speak about the Sea of Light Azief head tiled a bit and there is a smile forming on his mouth as he look at Hikigaya "I didn''t know that Japan has great enough rtionship with the Leage of Freedom that they would raise their voice through you" Raymond look at Hikigaya withplicated expression The World Government and the Leage of Freedom has been feuding since the formation of the Leage of Freedom. Even until today, Raymond did not understand what motivates Narleod that much to keep going out of his way to always go against the World Government. Azief himself has met Narleod. And there is this evaluation he had of the man wearing a bandage all over his body A crazy obsessed man. Usually, obsession could lead to seeing one own Grand Path But, the kind of obsession that Azief meant was the obsessions toward one own path. Of seeing the essence. The obsession to move forward, to do your best But the kind of obsession that Narleod had toward the World Government is the kind of obsession that entangles cause and effect. That kind of obsessions is not only dangerous. It is also destructive. Azief look left and right, looking at Hikigaya smiles and Raymondplicated gaze. Azief did not need to say anything. Instead, it is more like the mood is the kind of mood where you should not say anything. Azief like this tension between the world powers. Yes, Azief did not want them to go to war to each other. But this did not necessarily means he wanted them to be chummy with each other either. Just at the right distance. Enoughplication that they would never be truly united. As long as they maintain that distance, peace and order could still be established. It is ironic that the world still stands precisely because the world powers has contradiction with each other and could not unite against each other Azief once though that if everyone could unite under one banner everyone would be happy. But when he had seen many things, he understand that sometimes contradiction is important. And even more so, to have different voice In this world, if only one person is to rule all the world, one mistake could topple and destroy the world Maybe there is a way to rule the world alone. Maybe, one force could rule the world and bring peace and prosperity. But if there, Azief still could not see it. And before he could see it, he would not implement it.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hikigaya then look at Raymond on the other side of the table and he sighed "You should not me me Raymond" "The League of Freedom has always been our enemy" "Narleod is obsessed with the World Government. Not with Japan. I am now out of the World Government. I am not even one of the world powers. The reason that I am here is simply because I could help Death Monarch inpleting his ns. When the world is divided, then, how could I rest easy knowing how vindictive Hirate could be? I should find some allies don''t you think?" "Greece is not enough?" "Don''t forget Raymond. I also know all of those secret things that Hirate hides inside that secretb of his. Yes, Greece is not enough. The kind of horrors that Hirate stuff inside thatb would even make me have nightmares and that is saying something" "This is just self-preservation moves" Raymond snorted hearing Hikigaya justification "Your action would destabilize the order. The world does not need another bloc of power" Hikigaya rose up from his seat and pointed his hand toward Raymond Clearly being berated by Raymond triggers him. Even in the World Government, he was never being berated like this. "I am not asking your opinions on how to do things, Raymond. Do not forget I am no longer a person of the World Government. I am not a Quorum Council member and you are not my Supreme Commander" Raymond being pointed his hand, even though he also has mild temper also got up from his seat, his body burst out with aura of power, distorting space and time around him. He pointed his finger back at Hikigaya and spoke "Even so, you should not have allied with the league of Freedoms. Anyone else and I would not have reacted like this. It is not like you don''t know howplicated the rtionship between the World Government and the Leage of Freedom. After all, you once sit in the same room with me and we use to fight together. This..... is not something that I expected from you" Rightouenses. Justice. Loyalty. This is the virtue that Raymond believe. But his righteousness and his justice, and his loyalty is not Hikigaya righteousness, not his justice and not his loyalty. The things they value is different and as such now they sit at opposite table with different interest and desire. "What! You are not satisfied!" Oreki suddenly rose up from his seat, and at the same time outside the room, on the skies of Pandemonium, thews of the world stirred And the reporters and the people who is near the central region of Pandemonium could feel it. And could see it If they just look upwards, they could see it. The dark clouds gathered, and destructive aura seems to converge over the central region lightning thundered outside the Pce, dark clouds gathers, slithering lightning bolts began to appears swirling around the clods and the skies, like dragons swimming across the clouds. Inside the room Oreki body exploded with lightning arcs that slithers across the ground and covers the ceiling of the room. Jean opens his eyes and he waves his sleeve. The aura that they released was contained in one ce Raymond had already gotten up and Hikigaya had also gotten up. Tension rises almost instantly, thews and concepts of the world was stimted, the gods are angry and the world trembles, the sea shakes the skies split apart Their feelings and movement affect the Heaven and Earth. But the fact that the earth and skies did not go war against each other outside of the pce is proof enough that these two people did not want to fight against each other Azief seeing this could see that none of them wanted to reach a point where they battle each other After all, it is not really something they wanted. The whole world knows that they are here today to discuss the Ten Realm Project. If they go out and fight each other, Azief is quite sure that before the day ends, the White Owls would make all kinds of headline and might even lead to a cold war between Japan and the World Government And then a new grudge would be formed. Esction is then waiting on the corner. And once that begins to happen, who knows what it would lead to. A war is not something this world powers wanted. But sometimes, it is no up to them. When all events conspire to lead them to one decision, then all they could do is to obey destiny. Hence, before that point is reached, de-esction is necessary A step down. That is what is needed at this point. They both wanted to deescte but none of them wanted to appear weak. Even more so when Oreki stand up. .. Chapter 1713: Distributing the Lot of the World III Chapter 1713: Distributing the Lot of the World III ? Azief could not help but sighed when he saw Oreki stand up in defense of Hikigaya. "He is not governed by emotion but interest" but then he shakes his head. Azief knows Oreki. He might not know Oreki as well as Hikigaya but from the reports he had on him, Azief had made some profile on him Oreki is usually an apathetic, cynical and calm person. This is the report that his spies managed to get from some of Oreki friends. In his youth, he has passive demeanor, and usually seems to conserve his energy, never exerts effort on anything unless absolutely necessary; thus,ing off as sluggard. Also, because of his attitude, Oreki doesn''t talk much, and he rarely gets mad, though he does appear to get irritated often. He doesn''t express his emotions much. On the other hand, he is surprisingly smart and clever, having brilliant deduction skills In his high school life, it seems he is quite highly regarded by his friend. It is because of this m personality that he managed to lead his fellow school members to safety, using the school as a fort to level up and then quickly organize a fighting force before slowly bing a warlord. But, Azief looking at Oreki right now, it is like looking at a different person. Rash, impatient, and far away from being calm. Azief think for a second and he believe he knows why this is happening to Oreki. "The person affect thew; thew affect the person" Azief believe that Oreki choosing lightning element that also include fire in it affected him as much as he affected it. Azief himself felt this. When you are delving deep into thews that is associated with certain emotions, it affected you and changed you. From what he saw right now, Oreki had just broken through to Divine Comprehension realm, and as such his control over the lightning in his body is still quite unstable. But this is actually a good thing. It means that Oreki does not only master the physical side of thews but also the intangible parts of it, the concepts and even the association with thews. Lightning is a physical force. It is fire. It is heat. But it is also associated with impetuousness. It is also associated with wrath, anger. This association is born in the psyche of humans, of living beings. It is faith. And faith has power. A power that could create miracles. And if Oreki could harness this kind of faith, this psyche that turns into belief, he could move further than someone that only understood the tangible, that only master the physical It is like those who master the element of fire. Fire could burn houses, cities, nations, mountains and rivers This is the physical aspect. But those who master the intangible properties of fire could ignite anger in the enemies heart, could ignite emotional response Azief himself is slowly delving into that kind of mastery. And it would take him a long time to master this "Rash, impetuous. It is a pity. Given enough time, Oreki would not be so rash" but now, things had already happened. It still could be salvaged when Hikigaya stand up but the moment when Oreki stand up, Raymond could no longer just sit back down. It would appear like he is pressured by the two twin Sages of Japan. This has to do with power projection, prestige and face of the world powers World Government even though they could be considered one of the OG of the world power, they are in quite a bind these days Japan who seceded from the World Government might have less influence than the World Government but they have two Divine Comprehension realm leveler. If Raymond back down right now, it would seem like the World Government is afraid of those two Divine Comprehension realm. Raymond could be defeated but he must not back down. Not only Oreki action causes Raymond unable to sit back down, it also causes Hikigaya not able to sit back down. What would the world say when they found out that even though there is two Divine Comprehension leveler in Japan, and when the two of them stand up, two of them could not force Raymond to sit down? What would the world think? Wouldn''t they think that Hikigaya and Oreki is afraid of World Government influence and that is why they sit back down? Then, how could Hikigaya convince the other world powers and other factions and forces in the world to side with him? So, that is the reason why a simple argument now suddenly turns into such aplicated matter. Jean could see it and understand it. And seeing that the room was not entirely destroyed, that shows that from the beginning Hikigaya and Raymond never intend to take it to a fight But Oreki sudden inclusion into the mix, throws all of the consideration into the bin. Now, even if they wanted to deescte and sit down, they could not do it easily. Hence, there is silence. Oreki on the other hand is not an idiot. He also notice what has happened. He is awkwardly standing there but he also did not know what he should do right now. Azief is looking at this with a smile. But he also understand them. Azief did not understand it before and when he wasmoner and did not sit on such ahigh seat, he also did not understand the posturing of nations. Why did they do such posture? But only when he sist in that seat he finally understand. Sometimes, the optics is deceiving. And sometimes the optics must be maintained. Victory could be divided into subjective and objective. There is objective victory and subjective victory. Hence, when one look at media, one attack to another nation would be covered differently by the people that is being attacked and the people that is attacking. This does not mean that there is no right and wrong. There is. But once the war started, the first casualty of war is always the truth And those that suffers is the innocent people. upying force uses distorted logics, and the voice of the people is silenced. Only the justification of the powerful oppressing innocent people could be heard. For the media serve the powerful just like thew serve them. Order is nothing more than the powerful imposing order. Those who thinksws are equal has never seen the terrifying aspect of thew Keep the poor, the peasant in order. The more numerous thew, the more the rich and powerful could use it But then he shook this thought from his head as he could feel someone is looking at him. Azief look toward Jean and he almost chuckled Jean look at him and he tilted his head with a serious expression and Azief knows what he needs to do as he nodded Azief sigh and he make sure that his sign echoes in the room And then he taps one of his fingers on the table. A wisp of energy is released when he taps his finger. This energy spreads almost in an instant. In one moment, Raymond energy that was bursting out was suppressed, Hikigaya clouds of illusion that has just begins to spread out all over the floor and the slithering electricity arc that Oreki had produces, all of it was blown away by this small wisp of energy It is like a gust of wind blowing all smoke. Just like that. Simple, effortless, domineering Then Azief raise his hand and put his hand down and suddenly all three of them feel a powerful force like a world pushing them down as they were forced to sit back down on their seat. All three of them look at Death Monarch with aplicated expression. Yes, they feel grateful that Death Monarch break that awkward situation But at the same time, they could not believe that they, a Divine Comprehension realm leveler could so easily be controlled by Death Monarch It felt like they were children facing a giant. Like a father chastising his children The force is oppressive but not so overbearing that they would feel pain. It is probably also a warning by Death Monarch. A kind of reminder of what a deterrence he is to the world Azief nodded and then said "Let''s not talk about those other.... disturbing things in this room. Let settle this first. Then after all of this is settled, maybe when you all have space from each other, the conclusion you reached today would change" "What do you think about that Earthshaker?" Azief ask as he look at Raymond and then he looks at Hikigaya and Oreki "Illusionist Archmage? Thunder King? Give me some face?" The three nodded. Azief has already the chance to step down, they would of course take it. "Of course,'' Hikigaya answersn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Raymond nodded. Azief however is thinking about a different thing the moment they sit down. He looks again at that holographic image of the world and he could not help but keep shaking his head. He was surprised that out of all the ten seas the League of Freedom would choose the Sea of Light. After all, he heard rumors from the grapevine that that the League of Freedom was considering the Whirling Sea and even the Sea of Monsters >> Chapter 1714: Distributing the Lot of the World IV Chapter 1714: Distributing the Lot of the World IV ? The Sea of Light is actually pretty peaceful. And it is one of the safest seas out of the ten Seas. When it is night, it glows with light. The only benefit that is seems to had is to buff the people that is inside or around the Sea of Light. But there is also some restriction in this sea. The route going to the Sea of Light is dangerous. And there is restriction of no flying in that sea. There is rules of thew that is embedded in the area all around that sea causing anyone that enters it to not be able to fly. Other than that, the other ability one would have is not restrained at all. Only the ability to use anyws that enable flying. Even flying devices made out of electronic would fail the moment it enters close to the Sea of Light. At first, Azief thought it has something to do with gravity. But after a simple examination, he deduced that it might be some kind of rule-based bindingws that created such phenomenon. Azief heard of this. Godlike figure in Grand Supremacy realm could create rules. For example, this ce would have no food for forty years. The moment such a being spoke such word, thews of the world would find a way to make sure that those words that is spoken turns into reality Rule. That is the power of a rule. For the rule to be sessfully implemented., the one doing it must have sufficient power and understanding of a certainw to impose such rule Azief believe that the situation in the Sea of Light and even in some other seas of the Ten Seas is rted to some kind of rules imposed on this. "Is Narleod wanting toplement his Strom Tide and that is why he chose to get the Sea of Light? Or did he knows that the Republic wanted the Whirling Sea and choose not topete with Jean?" Azief think a few more of such possibilities "Or did he get some news from other members that the Sea of Monster is already reserved for the Wilderness and that is why he chose the Sea of Light?" Azief has many questions in his mind but he just ignored it. It doesn''t matter why Narleod wanted the Sea of Light. It is good that he would not sh with the other world powers in choosing a ce This is something very important. Just like when Azief separated the world into seven powers, the impact of that affects the whole world. And because there is many interests involved, if the people in the discussion is dissatisfied, while they might not show it in front of him,ter behind his back, these dissatisfied party would always tries to do some underhanded means to get what they believe is theirs If everyone is satisfied with their lot and could be convinced to get anothernd, then it is all for the better. "Now, there is the Cloud Sea. Who wants it?" Azief look at Raymond. Raymond shook his head. "Lotus Order would not mind taking it" This time it is Jean that spoken. Jean could see the faces of the people in the room. Especially Hikigaya and Oreki "Japan is making allies all over the world. The Senate had decided to grow closer with Asia to limit the World Government influence there and I don''t think it is a bad thing for you" Hikigaya only snorted at this. He could hear what Jean is saying but if he is told to believe Jean, he would not do such an idiotic thing. Everyone is fighting for their interest, and Jean has always been cunning. It might seem like a win-win situation but with Jean, he is known to make a win-win situation turns into "I am the winner in the end" That is themon method of Jean and the Senate. The Senate might have its ws and its argument but when facing an enemy or an interest that could profit them, the bursts of creativity of scheming against their enemy is second to none. If not, how could they have managed to survive during the early Fall when they have topete against the World Government in the world stage. At that time the World Government have great advantage but they still manage to survive by consolidating their power, not recklessly expanding, and not making an enemy out of the heroes of the world, bing an antithesis of Hirate slogans and revolted against that idea. This won them many allies and now they reap the rewards of their cautiousness and sound policy "Cloud Sea, huh?" Azief mutters to himself. He thought carefully before giving a certain sea to some world power. It is because he fears that the world powers would take it and harm the world There is too many causes and effect between him and earth and the people living in it. And after separating the Ten Seas that cause and effect could either be reduced or increased. Merit to contain cause and effect, merit to offset certain cause and effect. The Cloud Sea is a sea that does not have that much benefit. At least not militarily. Instead, it is one of the pirate strongholds Azief look at Jean and then ask "The Cloud Sea is still a stronghold of the pirates. Could the Lotus Order bring order to this ce? Knowing the Pirates, they would have a way to hide themselves among the cloudy waves" "The Lotus Order seems to discover something about the Cloud Sea" Jean reply Azief only smiles and shakes his head "That is not what I am asking. I am asking if they could restore order?" He paused for a second before continuing by saying "The Lotus Order is gued with internal problem since its formation. How many times have theye to the World Council asking us to mediate the conflict in their region?" Azief ask. He himselfe from Asia. And it is quite a peaceful continent. It is not in turmoil like the Middle East and while it has its problem most nations in Asia is quite in peace. Like any other continent in the earth, it has its own fair share of the problems. But after the Fall, the old system was torn down and new problemse with it. The world is full of ambitious people and Asia is big, thend is big, the people is many and so there is also many talents in the world that wanted to seek a ce for themselves in the troubled world China during the Fall was almost wiped out. Their poption is reduced to only one percent. It was almost like all of the Chinese people were reduced to extinction The nation near them which is the South Korea and North Korea is also not spared with many of them also was wiped out during the early days of the Fall. South Korea has a reserve army before the Fall but when an army of mortals fought against colossal titans from God know where, it is like throwing an egg to a stone. In Asia Vietnam, Thand, Mysa and a few other small Asian nations was not hit that hard by the meteors or attacked by the monster''s Order of Thinkers specte that the Fall targeted big nations like the US, Russia and China, it also targeted nations that have nuclear power One of the Order of Thinkers specte that aliens once came to Earth and they tampered with nuclear devices of the great powers of the world In that spection, the Order of Thinkers scientist believe that the stronger the nation, the more it is subjected to the attack But that is clearly not the only way the Fall judges where it transported its monsters. It also seems to judge it by the damage it done to the world But all of this is spection. The result was that most of Asia is empty after the Fall. Vast swathes ofnd is devoid of people, only monster roaming all over the world. Other than Japan which somehow is not attacked that fiercely by the Fall, most of other nations in Asia is hit hard. Hence after the initial chaos of the Fall, the people that survives are all fighting for the world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hence, there is many warlords all over Asia just like in the African continent and Europe While the African continent created the African alliance, and Europe was held together by World Government (during the time before the formation of the seven world powers by Death Monarch) Asia had no central authority and each region or borders is redrawn and changed every day with each warlord fights for their ces under the sun. But they do not fight for the things that the old government fights about. they do not fight for oil or resources or money. A new world had dawned and because of that, new resources had sprouted The powers and factions and forces in the world fight for caves and dungeons that is popted by monsters. These are the ces to quickly increase the level of their soldiers and increase their strength. They fight for ancient artifact that could enhance their power. They fight for energy stones that be the new currency of this world If they do not use it as a currency, they could also absorb the energy in the energy stones to heal them or to supply their energy when they are exhausted. They fight for ces and sites that have great umtion of energy. These are the things they fought for The warlords are unruly and there were even times, that the Lotus Order nearly capsized on itself. If not for the fact that Lee Sangmin created the Lotus Pce and turns the entire city into a canvas for his formation the Lotus Order would have already ceased to exist. Now, they seem to have all of it figured out. >> Chapter 1715: Distributing the Lot of the World V Chapter 1715: Distributing the Lot of the World V ? The Kings and Queens and Emperors and empress outside the region seems to have followed the Lotus Order. Lotus Order chose topromise with the warlords and these independent regimes and maintain the false names instead of shing with them. Regardless Azief must admit that their approach is sessful in quickly stabilizing the continent. They might not have enough power to suppress all forces but Azief had never told the world power to oppress all the forces in that continent As long as they could prove to the world that they could stabilize the continent and not have their authority challenged and defeated, then Azief would acknowledge that force as the legitimate force of the world It was a different time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The world was in so much chaos that an order needs to be established. And Azief alone knows that if he does it alone, the order he created would be even messier. More blood will be shed hence he delegated the authority over the world and instead of wanting to control everything, which is something he never wanted in the first ce, he shares the world with other six forces. Lotus Order is an example of not using force to stabilize a continent At least, Asia is not embroiled in a war between the independent regime and the Lotus Order. As long as they show appearance to respect the Lotus Order, the Lotus Order pretend to give them autonomy. This is what Sasha told Azief when she briefed him about the Lotus Order. The reason why Azief said pretend is because it is not that they pretend to give power to these warlords From the very beginning, the power has always been in the hands of these warlords. The giving off power is just optics to the rest of the world. It is like giving honorary title without no power. Only in this case it is not the Lotus Order that give the title but it is these warlords. These warlords did not want to fight a world power backed by Pandemonium, the Republic and the World Government. So, they pretend to obey the order of the Lotus Order and the Lotus Order could deceive the world saying that they gave autonomy Both sides are happy. Lotus Order could prove to the world that they have pacified Asia and gain control as the force that is acknowledged by the other world powers It enables them to sit alongside the other world powers in the negotiating table. As for the warlords, they could keep their power and influence and their region without worried about being attacked by other world powers. As long as they did not do excessive things that affect the world and attract the world condemnation, they are free to do whatever they want Living like kings and emperors in their domains. But...can this false peace endure? Azief did not know. He did not know what the people in Lotus Order is feeling nor does he know what the forces of the Lotus Order would do. In a way, it is like a group of nobles ruling the country, sharing the world with the emperor. The emperor is the Lotus Order and the warlords and the other regimes all over Asia are the nobility. As for Pandemonium it is more like a rule of absolute monarchy. It is even more close to a theocracy as many people believe in the Death Monarch The World Government is like a constitutional monarchy with the President having great power to draw upws and even legite it. Having the power to move the army, having the ability to enact emergency act that would put power in the hands of the President and the Quorum as the ce where the powerful and the influential could make their voices known to the central government Even though the Quorum have power, the President power is overreaching and it is not an exaggeration to say that he has the power of a monarch even though he present himself as some kind of democratic leader. The truth was no one elected him to be President. He gave himself that title Even more so when Hirate, the First President of this organization was the one who founded the World Government It has been almost a decade and he is still the President. The Republic is a Senate system with the rulers of a certain force being given the power of the Senate to do things that benefits the people under the rule and influence of the Republic. Giving the name Republic wins it many allies. This is what image means and this is what optics is useful for. Names have powers and the meaning attached to a name gives it power. Pandemonium is basically something that Azief had chosen after seeing thend of Australia ravaged by monsters. It is an apt name. But as the years passes, the meaning seems to take a different meaning in the minds of the people To them, the reason it is called Pandemonium is because of the chaotic regions that surrounded the Australian continent. Full of monsters, dangerous seas, pirates, and dangerous people. It is and of crouching tiger and hidden dragons. It is and of the strong and only the strong could live here. Azief was thinking of all of this and he sighed. "I really did not want to waste my time dealing with this kind of nation building" he thought to himself. Azief has many things to do, and nation building is not really something he is looking forward to do. Instead, he wanted to know what is that vision of the future he saw? Will ite true? And if he is walking that path, how could he veer off from that path? What about the ring of Etherna? What is the n of Etherna? It must have something to do with him. And the glimpses of the future he seen once in a while always makes him feel anxious. Loki... how does he ys into all of this. A person that is not of this time. He became more and more sure about his guess about Loki And hence he be more anxious to be strong. And this n of ten realm is his way of settling cause and effect and at the same time this is his n to quickly break through He believe if he seed doing this ten-realm project his power would undergoes a new evolution And this alliance brokering thing sometimes drained his energy, figuratively. Azief look at Jean and then he ask "Lotus Order.... could they deal with the warlords and the pirates? The warlords that is all over the continent of Asia is enough to give him a headache. Now, there is a group of pirates. Wouldn''t it be too...overwhelming for them? Azief feel uncertain giving them the Cloud Sea. The other sea is dangerous but they did not have that many human elements. What they have to deal with would be natural disaster and magical disturbances which is in Azief eyes is easier than having to deal with human elements "I will help them if the pirates bes too unruly" Jean said Azief hearing this could not help but smirks a little Jean continue saying "And after thest beating that we gave them, I don''t think they are too eager to sh with us again. Lotus Order, no matter how low they are in the hierarchies of the world power...is still a part of the world order. It is a part of the world power. And even the warlords would band together if the pirates tries to establish their influence onnd. It is not a losing deal for you" Azief shakes his head "This is not about interest. This is about stability. I could not give the sea to Lotus Order if they could not keep it stable." Jean did not say anything as he could only sigh and close his eyes. It is clear he leave the decision to Azief Azief also knows why. Jean is the people of the Republic. He did not owe much to the Lotus Order The fact that he even spoke for the Lotus Order is good enough. Azief knows that the Lotus Order if they could unite the entire Asia would be a behemoth. There is many heroes and outstanding person in the scope of governance of the Lotus Order It is a pity that all of these people belong to different master, regimes and kingdoms. Azief is thinking. And there is another reopens why Azie is reluctant to give the Cloud Sea to the Lotus Order. The other people might not notice it yet but Azief notices it. There is a hidden scheme in this. But this hidden scheme did not target the world power The Cloud Sea is not dangerous. Other than it is a hideout for pirates'' stronghold. On the surface Azief said that he is worried whether the Lotus Order could keep the order stable. What he didn''t say was that maybe the reason why the Lotus Order wanted the Cloud Sea is because they wanted the pirates. Maybe, they wanted instability. Azief knows best that chaos is the best asion to reorganize the order. Old order could be torn down, new interest upied by a new interest ss, a new world could be born And maybe the Lotus Order wanted this chaos, wanted thispetition so that they could clear off some problems of the past. Azief is only specting at this point. But if his spection is true, then he worried whether this n of theirs would backfire. So, he sighed inwardly. He did not show this tiredness to the other four people inside the room. The problem for Lotus Order was never other world powers. But the warlords all over Asia. There is two tigers in one jungle. >> Chapter 1716: Distributing the Lot of the World VI Chapter 1716: Distributing the Lot of the World VI ? But what if Lotus Order introduces another tiger? The pirates. What if they form an alliance with the pirates and uses it as a way to erode the influence and power of the warlords? Then how could Asia be stable? Because Azief could see the ambition of the Lotus Order. To cut down the vassal kings and unify Asia! This is the plots and scheme he had seen Sangmin is not that good in ying politics but the emperor of Wei is a good politician and he could certainly think of this kind of n. If not him, then the strategist and minister under him. They could not share the world with their vassal kings. But could they swallow it? Those warlords all over Asia are not stupid. Azief believe that when this news is announced that Lotus Order wanted the Cloud Sea, those warlords that thins carefully about the Lotus Order choice would surely be able to see this n Azief could only sigh as he look at Jean. He did not know whether Jean knows about this and pretending not to know or whether Jean really could not see this. Maybe he did see it and wanted to promote it from behind the scene. A strong Lotus Order might be a more valuable ally for the Republic. Or maybe he is aiming for the period of instability that would follow to gain some kind of benefit. Azief look around the room and he could not help but think that all of these people all like old foxes Each and every one of them have their own agenda. And they have manyyers of secrets For a moment there is silence. Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond did not say anything about this matter Instead, it would be counterproductive if they were to say something. Hikigaya has his own thoughts when he heard it was Jean that spoke the desire of the Lotus Order. He did heard that each of the world powers all gave their desired list of seas that they wanted to Death Monarch envoys But the final decision would be made in this meeting. The reason is because they are the ones that would be moving and teleporting this sea to this area so they have the first pick and could even decide which sea that the others get Azief clearly take note what the League of Freedom wanted because Warp is a crucial element in Azief ns. And Lotus Order would send Lee Sangmin. He is also a crucial piece of this n. Without the formation, the world would copse when they rearrange the world This has never bene done before and Azief would not allow any mistake. If it''s about destroying the world, it would be easy for any of them to create swathe of destruction. But to move it around, to move mountain and seas, hills and inds around, that would require not only fine control of energy but all kinds of expertise on board It is like ying mix and match. The only reason Azief could do this now is because the size of the Earth and also because most of thend in the world is uninhabited. If he tries to do the same thing when Earth was small, it would create not only ecological disaster, it would probably split the world and created damage in an unprecedented way. The weather would change drastically and such act would hollow the earth and cut the skies. Disaster of an unpresented realm "Now as for the African Alliance, their representative had sent a message to me. They wanted the Sea of Darkness" "That sea?" Jean raised his eyebrows. He clearly did not expect that the African Alliance would choose the Sea of Darkness A dark void. That is Jean impression of this sea. He even scan the sea and he find it very hard to see the source of this darkness. And it is weird in that it seems to have its own boundaries and these boundaries evolve and changes. Of course,mon people did not realize this. Unless you could see it the way he see it, you would not notice that this darkness grew. It is also one of the reasons he is very wary of this darkness. If not for the fact that this darkness did not suck people in or created harmful gas, he might designate this sea as a forbidden zones for the rest of the world in the next World Security Conference. There is a limit where the darkness could stretch but there is also a certain force in it that keep wanting to expand. Hikigaya on the other hand nodded. "There is no need decide for long. It is an Aye for me" Oreki nodded and express his intention quickly "An aye for me too" "Aye" Raymond said. They are all eager to quickly settle this matter. Now that they already got what they came for there is no need to dy it. But jean the one that rarely spoke a word since he enter the room still did not say anything. And Azief just let him. This is the most boring part of ruling. Azief did have some expectation of ruling the world when he first get Pandemonium. But that is just during the beginning. Since then, he did not have that much of an illusion about ruling the world It turns out hegemony is that exciting for him. It is boring. Itck the fighting spirit. It is filled with discussion like these that would stretch for hours on end It is battle of the minds and words. It is distribution of interest. He needs to see and deduce what his rials or opponent is thinking And while this mind games is exciting for a few times, after a while, there is just this tiredness. But Azief takes it slow. He is doing this boring thing. Because it is an important thing. What is insignificant and boring to him is the livelihood of the people of the world He did not understand this much in the past. But sometimes when you reached his position, some things are forced. You think you could do anything you wanted. Instead, there are more things you could not do. He could do it of course.N?v(el)B\\jnn But then that means he had to let go of something. If he were to do thing thoughtlessly how many people would die because of his careless words and careless action. He knows this. So, he takes care of his words and his remarks. And that is why he takes his time. He waited for Jean to express his approval or disapproval. The moment passes but Jean is still thinking Azief then ask "Is there something concerning about the African Alliance request?" Jean smiles bitterly. The African Alliance is getting independence from the world Government. The effort is slow but gradual The African Alliance was never under the World Government. But it must not be denied that the World Government has been in the African Alliance since its conceptions and there is many interests between the World Government and the African Alliance. This interest is Hirate scheme to binds the African Alliance to them and before the formation of the Seven World Powers, most of African nations is actually a subordinate of the generals of the World Government The World Government influence is very strong. And even after the African nations established their own force, the influence of World Government toward them is very strong, exerting power in political sphere and even military deployment between the warlords. Of course, there are some people who could see that this is a bad thing. Jean himself does not know whether to apud Hirate or against him. Hirate ambition is actually to unify the world against any other magical forces. And after the war, against other inteary civilization. In a way, he wanted to unify the world under one government. African Alliance on the other hand is still in the thinking of the old world. They still wanted to cling in the notions of Africa for Africans. They still uses the old terms of old nations before the Fall. To some, this is a digression. Most of the World powers no longer see the world under the lenses of old nation Pandemonium for example have all kinds of people, people that you would not thought would work together, This is because to many people in the world, Pandemonium is a ce for the strong. Nobody even associate Pandemonium with Australia anymore. The fact that most Australians were almost extinct during the initial Fall probably also helps this new culture Pandemonium culture is always to be strong. Most of the people in pandemonium are heroes. Heroes who are strong enough to sails the seas toward Pandemonium is already strong enough. The Republic for example is not a gathering of Russians or Europeans but a gathering of people who did not like the World Government. That is how it started and while it has evolved a bit from that simple thinking, most of the Senators and those who join the Republic, most of them are still haters of the World Government The league of Freedom is a league of misfits, criminals and evildoers. They hated the World Government calling them tyrannical and they also did not like the Republic which they deem just the aristocracy putting the cloak of democracy. League of Freedom even though they are a wed force, does give a lot of freedom to the cities under their rule. The only time when the leader of this force could act like a tyrant is during the time of war where he would enact an Emergency Act to mobilize all the fighting force under his sphere of influence to be ordered by him But most of the time, the cities under his rule is quite free. Free also means chaotic. >>> Chapter 1717: The African Problem Chapter 1717: The African Problem ? The Order of Thinkers recruit scientist and people who wanted to do research and be arge tree for those who have knowledge but do not want to get caught up in the politics of the world The World Government people all have the desire to unify the world under one government where great harmony would be realized and no more war would happen in this world As for the African Alliance, they still uses nations of the past to rule their people and this is why some of the people in the other world power think of the African Alliance as digressing from the progress. And that organization that have always bene relying on the World Government is now slowly decoupling itself from the World Government This is actually a good thing for the Republic. But it seems the African Alliance is also shunning the Republic. It is not that they don''t cooperate. It is not like there is no trade. But there is a concerted effort to remove the influence of the World Government and the Republic on them. Jean could understand the feeling of the African Alliance. Nobody likes to be controlled by a different force. Jean himself always emphasize a win-win situation between him and the other forces. He had heard that there is a new force growing in African Alliance from Sudan and Zimbabwe. The thing about the African Alliance, they are not united in hearts. Why? Because there are interest. What is ironic about the whole thing is that even before the Fall, Africa had many resources that is exploited by the other nations. And after the Fall, like it mirrored the reality before the Fall, Africa is the continent with the most dungeons and caves filled with energy stones. There is mines with payload of energy stones, energy ores and many new minerals that could only be found in Africa From the rivers to the mountains, to the hills, to its seas, all of it is full of resources. Such a rich continent. With such rich resources all over their continent, the World Government who was the first force that manage to organize themselves and quickly initiate contact with other powerful people on the other parts of the world, they of course wanted to take some of these resources. And from the beginning the World Government make their own investment on Africa sending their officers there. The crumbling government in Africa was then reced by warlords and dictatorial regime. But unlike certain belief that the rule by these warlords and dictatorial regime is bad, at least, during that time of chaos, these warlords and dictatorial regime was the one that stood up for the people around them A tribe leader could amass great force if they could prove that they could protect the people in the region. These warlords did not rise from the ruling elite at that time. Instead, these warlordse from those strong people. These strong people are either disenfranchised, poor, criminals and sometimes people with great injustice. They are the strong one. Because they have that certain grit that some of those people living in ivory tower does not possess Of course, they are also some people of the ruling ss before the Fall that have their strength These warlords themselves were oppressed when they were in their youth so they understand how it feels to be oppressed. They rises and while some of them are drunk in power, most of them could restrain themselves. The warlord raise an army to fight against the monsters, and the warlords and the people supported each other The dictatorial regime pool the resources of the many, quickly giving their resources to one person to quickly level them up and they choose the strongest among them to lead them all to fight against the monsters And when the small fries'' monsters has been eradicated, only then these warlords that rise because of the era began to have bigger ambition. A farmer rises to be a ruler of a nation, a butcher rises to be a formidable warlord, a child soldiers rises to be a King and a prostitute manages to be a Queen In Africa, during the Fall, there is many such stories. And then when the dust settles, the nations before the Fall in Africa was transformed. Fighting was all around. They fight against monsters, they fight against other warlords and not before long, the entire region of Africa fall into ceaseless war. It was during this time; the World Government began inserting their influence all over Africa. Some of the most powerful warlords could see that if they keep fighting among themselves, the African interest would be usurped by the World Government and so in a historic event, these powerful warlords convene a great meeting between all the powerful forces in Africa. This kind of meeting of course rmed the Quorum of the World Government but at that time, the World Government is still having a lot of conflict with the Revolutionary Army. Not to mention Lord Shadow who was just a rising fledgling back then. These warlords also knows to choose their times. They waited for the World Government to have their hands full and only then they make these meeting In that meeting, these powerful warlordsy down the rules. To prevent the war from spreading too much old borders before the Fall would be respected. And so, most of the warlord''s war is contained. And then when the world powers idea was floated around by Death Monarch, the same warlords that proposed the idea once again proposed another idea to the other warlords and other regions of government in Africa. "Let''s make an alliance of fifty more nations and called it the African Alliance to convince Death Monarch to gave them legitimate power and a voice in the world stage" This was the proposal The warlords all agree At that time, there was even some people that believe that a united Africa would be born. They learn from history and try to create an alliance to make sure that their resources would be exploited carelessly. But where there is profit, where there is conflicting interest, there would be conflict The Alliance of the African nations. That is what the African Alliance means to the rest of the world. But to the other world powers, they see the true nature of the African Alliance. It is not an alliance of African nations. It is an alliance of warlords, kings, Queens and emperors of Africa. And all of these people have their own personal desires, have their own personal interest, has like and dislike and as such, these are all things that could be manipted Asia is big. And Africa is also big. And just like Asia, they were ravaged by monsters after the Fall. And such event created strongman that would rule a region. And they uses the name of the old nations. There is Sudan. There is Somalia. The name is the same. But the ruler is different. And the border is also different What Jean is worried about is the trend of the unification that is now merging among the African nations. Unification sounds like a good thing Unification is just one of the banners of the powerful that they would impose upon the weak. In reality, unification means purging of the old order. And who would suffer the most? The people. How many people would die? How much blood will be shed for the ambitions of these people? As there would be people for unification, there would be people who fought against it. Old interest and new interest would appears and this interest would collide with each other And the one that suffers the most are the innocent ones. Even more so in this age of gods and deities. Jean worries about this development. He did not know how to say this though without offending certain people in the Africann/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Alliance. It is not worth it for him to speak now, have his words distortedter and offended people in the African Alliance that could be his allies. So, he sighed and spoke "I believe there could be instabilities in the management of the African Alliance. The Sea of Darkness does not have that much of harmful effect. The ind however is a wealth of resources. Sina herself always went there with her Battlestar to collect herbs and other kinds of nts for her garden. I fear giving it to them when the.... force is unstable would lead to... corruption" Azief savors Jean words, think about it for a second and he simply said "Ah" He understand perfectly what Jean is saying to him. Just like Jean he also heard that some people now might have different intention that the Alliance. Many of the warlords in the alliance actually wanted the same kind of administration like in Pandemonium where there is only one ruler. That way, all the resources of Africa could be pooled together. The only problem is, none of these warlords could convince the others, They do not have a figure like the three great powers that could intimidate the world In a term of the Old World, they do not have nuclear deterrent. Everyone knows that if the three world powers is attacked, the force they could bring would shake the world and changes the world as they know it. Death Monarch stands on top of Pandemonium. Earthshaker is the guardian of the World Government. Jean would stand for the Republic. Once any of these powers is vited, then Death Monarch would began ughtering warlords. It is the same for Raymond and Jean. But the African Alliance did not have this kind of figure. >> Chapter 1718: The Final Allotment Chapter 1718: The Final Allotment ? The African Alliance did not have a unifying figure or a protector figure that could stand up to protect all the interest of the Alliance African Alliance do notck heroes. All over Africa there are great talents. But these talents all fight for their own interest and they care about their own like and dislike The world had changed but certain tribal hatred could not be forgotten. Past mass murder is repeated again The oppressed now be the oppressor, not learning from past example. People are blind to their own history. Hence, they could not unite. Because no one would willingly give their interest to other people just to satisfy public needs. To have someone like that, it would require a virtuous person. The thing is, politics is like a poisonous swamp for virtuous people. They could notst long because politics is not for sane people. Azief oppress everyone with his power so it could not be said that he is using politics. He is using force. And that force itself turns into political power But in a ce where everyone have equal force, politics could be very dirty. Africa is like this. The force between the warlords is not that much difference. But clearly some of them have broken though this equal force. And when this happen in such a fragile environment like the African continent, it clearly signal chaos that is about toe some new forces has risen in Africa and from what Jean had said, Azief could surmise He is optimistic about this new force. And what does that mean? That means Jean believe that the African Alliance might be toppled and a new world power would arise Then giving this Sea of Darkness.... Azief shakes his head "I understand what you are saying. Regardless of that., I decided to give it to them. Even if there is a force capable enough to topple down the African Alliance, they still have to seek acknowledgment from us." Jean narrowed his eyes and nodded. He is not surprised that Azief could tell what he is worried about He ever thought that Azief have such bravery to still give it to African Alliance even after knowing the risk But since Death Monarch had said this, Jean did not raise any more objections. Azief sighed and spoke "I know what you are worried about Jean. Don''t worry. The world order I created would not crumble just because one world order is ipetent, " Jean then recall some of the past conversation he had with Azief and nodded "The world order is preserved. Then I shall vote Aye" The matter is decided The African Alliance get the Sea of Darkness. So, the Untainted Land get the Sea of Lightning. Because by that time, Raymond had already expressed his desire for the Sea of Fire. After that, they bicker a few bits more about what kind of Sea they wanted, what kind of benefit they wanted and so on and so forth. The discussion goes on for hours. And unlike normal mortal these people did not need a rest. But maybe because of what had happened earlier, there is no conflict where these people got up from their seta to show off their power. Azief let themn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After all, it is better for them to argue and solve their dissatisfaction in this room, making sure everyone is truly satisfied rather than letting them go out of this room, unsatisfied and plotting for their desires after they got out of the room. There is even a time when the opposing sides would advise the other sides on how to best utilizes the sea that that they have been allotted to. Azief rarely intervene and he rarely interject. In that few hours, the cement of the sea area is changed, changed back and then change again. Even with this kind of messy operations Azief still did not intervene. But after hours and hours of talking of trying to convince the others, in the end, they all agree with the original assignments of the area Azief finally stood up after everyone has vowed to him that they are satisfied. Even now, when the world is divided, there is only a few people that could be qualified to say whether they are satisfied or not on their lot of the world Azief knows how to y this game. He divided the people who could do things and people who could not. He knows how to divide interest and he knows when to push and retreat. This kind of calmness and this kind of strategic thinking did note out of nowhere. Before the fall, he is not like an old fox versed in the way of politics. Instead, when he was young, before the Fall, his worries is very mundane and mortal-like. And what he knows about politics is nothingpared to those people who experience politics in daily basis But he also had experience of being a king, being an Emperor and he, himself is the ruler of Pandemonium so now he knows the art of bnce. To him the market of the city and the meeting of the world leaders is same in some respect. It is just a bigger market with a bigger effect in making problems. Everyone have their own interest and if their interest is not satisfied, then one day that person will stab you in the back because of interest "I am ready to split the world, split the ten seas, create the tennds wherever and whenever. However, some people did not yete to the capital. After everyone is here, we couldmence with the division. For now, we need to inform the world, the world powers and relocate people in high-risk areas of the transformation and inform the public what toe expect during the division and rearranging of the world" Azief quickly handed the task and the meeting ended Coming out of the room, he ordered "Dere the lot of the world to the people of the world!" .... When Death Monarch, Earthshaker, the Thunder King, the Illusionist Archmagee out from the pce everyone was curious The reporters from the White Owl got some of the result. But the final decision would be announced to the rest of the world In the Press Room of the Pandemonium Pce, a floating table is set up. This is the press conference of the decision of the lot of the world There is already provocative headlines being disyed all over the world. Even though there is no longer inte like the world before the Fall, there is a neural and telepathic news In many ces, even the most remote ces, people knows how to utilize the neuralwork that connects minds and store information in the form of thought memory form. Hence the people that ess these neuralworks already read the provocative headlines. [Death Monarch allotted the lot of the world] [Possible conflict between the Earthshaker and the Twin Sages of Japan] [the Republic siding with the Lotus Order. Is there some new alliance about to form]? [World Government and the Empire of Japan would sh!?] All kinds of provocative headlineses out in the hours leading to the conference. White Owls reporters was the first one that got to interview the five people in the room discussing about the arrangement of the world So, they are the one that have the juiciest news. The other reporters simply follows their leads and changes the words a bit added their ownmentator and then posted in the neural network It took around two hours before all the five figureses to the press room. The recording devices are all floating near the reporters. And they all have an owl perched on their shoulders. The electronic recording would be distributed to ces with stable magical energy activity. As for the ces with unstable energy fluctuation, the electronic devices and its recording would be distorted hence the owls on their shoulders. Their familiar as some people dubbed it. Whether it is true these owls is their familiars or not, is only known to them. White Owls reporters is known to ask a lot of question but answer very little about their organization. Their leader is even more mysterious than the leader of the Dark Syndicate. The five people sit down with Death Monarch sitting on the center seat. There is Jean and Raymond on his left side and Hikigaya and Oreki on his right side. Some reporters is already eager to frame this sitting position as proof that the Empire of Japan and the World Government is in a beef The positioning of Death Monarch in the center also seems to confirm their thoughts. It is like Death Monarch siting in the center to prevent these two forces from getting at each other throats. While they are not exactly true, there is a grain of truth there. Azief look at the people in the conference room and smile. He looks around and then nodded. Then he nodded to the spokesman of Pandemonium and the spokesman begin pointing to one of the reporters. "Each of you would get two questions. Please ask your question" .... Chapter 1719: Reaction of the World I Chapter 1719: Reaction of the World I ? The press conference news spreads quickly. This is probably the most watched press conference in the history of this world. If tv stations still exist today, every reporter in the world would fills that press conference trying to get that sweet rating. Because when the press conference was announced, all over the world whether you are the citizens living in the Seven world powers, or living in some remote mountains caves or snowy mountain secluded from the world, or people who is in the criminal underworld, each one of them could not help but try to pay attention to the news that woulde out from the mouths of these people Why? Because this would rte heavily to them. These people that lives in seclusion knows whether they objected or not will not have any effect Death Monarch, Illusionist Archmage, Jean the Time Master, the Earthshaker, the Thunder King, all of them are great figures in the world, godlike beings. Most of these people that lives in seclusion is trying to find their own Grand Path and while they are very strong fighting individually, they do not have arge force behind their backn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If Pandemonium decides to kill them, Pandemonium have thousands of ways of killing them So, they could only ept it and that is why they look at these people wanting to see whether these discussion on the matters of the world would touch their interest and harm their life If it really touches their interest and did not give them any space to live, then why not raise their arms and rebel against the world order? If you give them hope, they would keep living. If all they could see is dead end, then they would rebel. They want to see what is the result. What did these people conclude after talking to each other? And how will that affect them.... the people of the world The press conference starts with the reporters asking question to those five beings. One by one they ask question and each of the five beings that is sitting on that chair replied to these reporters and tell them in details. But the conference itself is very long. The reporters are many and each one of them ask great question. There is no softball question at all. And Death Monarch seems to encourage this. He himself wanted to exin the vision of this n and if the reporters only ask the softball question, then how could he convince the world. It is like picking a stock. If someone tell you that investing in stocks, or gold, or silver and it have no downside at all, that is when you start to be wary. Because investing in stock, investing in anything have risk. And it is the same for Azief who is now trying to change thendform of the world. To merge, split and remergendmasses all over the world Nobody would believe him if he said there is no risk of danger. Even if there isn''t, Azief still have to list risk of danger. This is human psychology. If you tell smart people there is no risk at all, the more they listen to such im, regardless whether that im is true or not, the more they would not trust such a person who spouted such ims But if you tell them there is always a risk, then instead of distancing themselves from you, they would believe you even more, thinking that you are being honest with them by telling them disadvantages of a certain thing. And these five representatives of the world most powerful forces, also did not hold back anything and being pretty transparent. It seems that from the press conference the process would not be that dangerous nor would it be that intrusive. And while the resident of the Seven world powers, those under the influence of the seven world powers believed this, how could the other people outside of the control and influence of the world powers trust them Hearing all of the words that came out from the mouth of Death Monarch, these people confirmed one thing It is clear that Death Monarch would use his Divine Sense to sweep all over the world. That is the only way he would get an urate judgment of the terrain. What some people did not seem to realize this also means that Death Monarch would see every nook and cranny of that ce Before, all the seven great powers have anti-Divine Sense methods to prevent being attack by Divine Sense when thy are in their territory but also to prevent other world powers from using their Divine Senses to know their situation. For Death Monarch to easily and quickly integrate the world and do what he is supposed to do, the other forces need to shut down their anti-Divine Sense devices so that Death Monarch would not misjudge the distance of certainnds and inds. This is dangerous. Knowing Death Monarch, he has great memory. Added with the information of the world terrain to him... this is basically giving your data to him. To those who fights against the world powers this is not exactly the kind of news that they like to hear But it is not like they could stop it. The only thing they could do is to quickly goes to some hidden zones that Death Monarch could move but not entirely scan in detail with his Divine Sense These people that are quickly moving to these ces are either criminals with heavy sins and a lot of blood in their hands or people who is wanted by the world powers Criminals are also divided. There is thosemon criminals who steals and rob people. There is those criminals who kills people. There is criminals who are sick in the head. Ad then there is political criminal. Those who raise the banner against the World powers. And all of this criminal did not want to be exposed to Death Monarch And for some reason, these criminals always had a sense for these kinds of things. Even before the world power announce how the Ten Realm Project would be done, the criminals already had made agreement with each other and already choose their hiding ces. The matter then published to the whole world. The conference, the question, the answers all of it Unlike some of the world power previous projects, this one was done with full transparency. Because even though this is Death Monarch vision, this vision of his would be a catastrophe if the world would not ede to his request. He could do it forceful which would sacrifice millions of people Clearly Death Monarch did not want to ughter people. Hence, he decided to be transparent and hope the people of the world that receive the message would cooperate with him and not tries to do anything stupid. In the conference he had stressed that if the Crime Alliance would not do anything.... disturbing the project, for this period of time, the world powers would turn a blind eye to their location. There would be grace period. The alternative is another war. The world power could engage in another war. But this time, the oue would be very one sided. Death Monarch now no longer has any rival on Earth. And the force that could contain him are all on his side. The oue of such a war would be a massacre. This is the benevolence of the powerful. Death Monarch had warned, any faction or any force that tries to derail this n of his would be met with swift and cruel punishment the likes this world has never seen before. Death Monarch did not ry put it that way but he was never much of a talker. From the way he look at the recording device, staring it like he would eat the person that disregard his warning is enough for people to imagine the kind of punishment The headlines of the news could already be predicted. [Death Monarch warns the unstable elements of the world] That would be the headlines. It is clear that whatever punishment that Death Monarch concocted in that mind of his, it would not be something pleasant The full conference video was uploaded into the neural link for people who lives in area with severe distortion of energy, space and time. And for those who are far from pces with such distortions, they would be able to see the video recording. And the first category of people that get the news of the distribution of the Ten Sea is the people inside the sphere of influence of the world power For these citizens of the world powers, each world powers also send a representative from the ruling government or force to give the rundown of why they choose that location or that sea It is a little bit funny when most of the world powers imed that they choose it. Those who are in power knows very much that the only people that have the power to choose was those five people in the room But optics is important. .. Chapter 1720: Reaction of the World II Chapter 1720: Reaction of the World II ? To the people under the umbre of these world powers, they believed that their government or ruling party had negotiated the matter with Pandemonium and Pandemonium acknowledge it The world powers is also not stupid. They could not really air stupidity like they force Death Monarch to ept the deal, That would be insulting the intelligence of the people of the world. The people of the world knows that nothing good ever happens to someone threatening Death Monarch. The title of the strongest in the world is not for show It is proven time and time again, that whoever dares threaten Death Monarch would get an ass whooping. So, the official narrative of the world powers that did not have the power to choose, was to fed their citizens with a more ptable narrative yet reasonable and logical. The narrative in which the world has international rule andw and Pandemonium is abiding by thatw in which they listen to the opinions of the world leaders and acted after listening to these suggestion and opinion. While it is true in some capacity that Death Monarch did listen and take heed, it is not like he was forced to take it. Death Monarch stance is very simple. As long as he got what he wanted, he could not care less about what ces the other world power wanted. As long as that desire would not lead to another wear, Azief is open to discussion and negotiation. Azief see himself as the peacekeeper. He surely did not want to start war. And he surely did not any more war to ur. If there is a referee to the world problems, then probably Azief is the most suitable for it. Because unlike some people, he did not want conflict and war. When it reached a certain level that reached catastrophic destruction, then he would step in and tell them "That is enough." The world sorely needed such figure in such a chaotic world ruled by such powerful people that treats human lives like weed on the side of the street. And Azief is quite amiable in restricting his own power. And he heeds the opinion of the world leaders and the world forces. And that is what was happening in that room before. In a way, Azief was adhering to rule that he had set Th people of the world powers receive the news fast and many people think that they were the first one that receive the news. But there is actually another force that actually got the news even faster than that. Almost like they were there in Pandemonium pce. And this force is none other than the criminal underworld No one knows how they did it, but they were the first one that got the full picture of how the distribution would happen and how Death Monarch would do it. It is really amazing when you think about it. Then it is the people that seeks the news. These are people that are not connected to the world powers, the criminal underworld or the forces in the world These are unaffiliated people. They seek their own way in the troubled times. They have their own way, their own desires and their own conviction. They did not want to muddle in the politics of the world These are strong people. Unregistered people that are not on the database of the world power or the other forces Because they are low profiled people. Some of them are people who prefer seclusion from the affairs of the world, desiring to find their own Grand Path Some of them are people who is disillusioned with the world and hide themselves from the world Some of them are people who have seen too much, experienced too much and find not meaning in struggling for power, fame and fortune in the world Some are just people who dislike trouble. But these people are all masters. Thye have their own entricities but they are a force to reckoned with if they could unite with each other Hower that is something that will not happen. After all, if they united with each other then that simply means they are once again entering the world. The only reason theye out and seek the news is because even though they no longer wanted to involve themselves in the world, the world would involve them. Even more so when this new project of the world powers affects the world So, they had toe out from their ces and contact old friends and old connection to get the gist of the matter Whether this is actually a disguise of Death monarch to ferret out other forces in the world or is he really serious to reform the world into ten mega supercontinents with the ten seas as then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om barrier Or is he nning to do both? To reform the world and take note of the other forces in the world Whatever the case, they need to know to protect themselves. And then with the help of the Battlestar that was deployed by the world powers, the projection of the press conference is disyed all over the skies of all the world. All of this takes a week. And by then all the people that should be involved in the Ten Realm Project is already gathered in Pandemonium Pce The world now knows what will happen to the Ten Seas. Pandemonium get the Turbulent Sea; its continent will not be guarded by the turbulence of the time and space making that ce even more of a mystery. The Republic chooses the Whirling Sea, unstable and full of time rift and dimensional tear, probably just the way The Time Master likes it. The League of Freedom which now inhabits the South American continent chooses the Sea of Light and the moment this was announced people is thinking that maybe Narleod has some ns for this. Sea of Light has no outstanding abilities but this might be only the opinion of uninformed men. With Warp as one of the core personnel in Death Monarch ns, how could the League of Freedom choose Sea of Light if they do not have some kind of ns Narleod has many bad reputations that is attached to him. He himself leads a band of misfit most of them are criminals and psycho. He was once even got punished by Death Monarch in the past. But if there is something all of those people that badmouthed him agree on, is that Narleod rarely make a losing y. To those rebellious forces in the South America, they would surely analyze the reason why Leage of Freedom would choose Sea of Light. As for the Lotus Order, their choice is the most shocking one. The Lotus Order choose the Cloud Sea. Could the Lotus Order contains the pirates there? Most of the pirates had already evacuated the Cloud Sea. But this is only the small pirates. Therge pirates and their fleets of Cloud Ships did not leave the Cloud Sea and instead hides in the clouds. Even Jean with his high level of power and his powerful Divine Sense could not sense them when they hidden deep inside the Cloud Sea. Death Monarch himself has repeatedly stressed that this is not the time for collective punishment. He would not use this opportunity to kill all people. And Death Monarch himself was never someone that likes to kill people meaninglessly. The Crime Alliance had evolved and the people that joins them are also varied in crimes. It is hard to judge. It is even harder to judge them fairly. Azief himself had changed. He now knows how to put himself in the shoes of other. Seeing fate and seeing destiny means seeing the living beings Understanding fate and understanding destiny means understanding living things. And understanding them.... means you would empathize with them. He did not want to kill wantonly. He did not want to engage in another war. In his words, the people of the world is tired. The world should recuperate. And he himself has said that even if the pirates stay in the sea, there is nothing that would happen to you during the process of rearranging the worldnd Other than some ces where the tear of space and time tore the hardest, if you stay still during the process, nothing would happen to you. There is already the manual of avoiding ces where it could harm you distributed all over the world or disyed with the projection screens all over the world. The pirates hearing this deration decided to stay where they are. Hence people wonder. How would the Lotus Order solve this matter? The Order of Thinker is given the Blood Sea. At the same time, there is also rumor that the Order of Thinkers top brass still have to meet the World Security Council during the next World Conference to be investigated about the human experimentation test that they did. This matter has been dyed long enough. But everyone is quite optimistic about the Order of Thinkers. It seems that this force is no longer just a bunch of nerds and scientists. There is even political thinkers and strategists that is joining them and with their push, the Order of Thinkers is slowly bing a force that should be reckoned with. The World Government chooses the Sea of Fire which baffles some people. Raymond was on the seat as one of the important people in the project so he clearly has the advantage of choosing other than the rest of the world power. So, people wonder why he choose to choose the Sea of Fire but maybe just like Narleod, there is some ns about it that other people could not see >> Chapter 1721: Dividing the World Chapter 1721: Dividing the World ? African Alliance the most silent of them all seems to have gotten the approval of Death Monarch and was granted the Sea of Darkness. From the rumors going on, some people said that the Africans Alliance and Pandemonium is slowly increasing rtionship with each other. It is not an alliance like the Three Great World powers that stand together and have their interest tied together but I is more like a close ally. It is said that Death Monarch himself raise the issue and this alone shows that the rtionship between Pandemonium and African Alliance has reach a new milestone. Before this Pandemonium rarely contacted the other four world powers and usually radiate their influence on the world using the Republic and the World Government. But now it seem African Alliance must have something for them to be treated favorably by Death Monarch. Then there is the Free Continent. To many people of the world, this is what they wanted the most. Not everyone want to live under the rule and order of the Seven great powers. Some of them wanted freedom Freedom is not that good of a thing. Especially when that freedom infringes upon the freedom of others. During those early years of chaos, there was unpreceded freedom. You could kill. You could hurt people. Everything could be done as long as you have power. At that time, the whole world prayed for order. Then it was the same kind of people that is dissatisfied when the freedom they enjoyed in the beginning could no longer be maintained. Because order requires rules andws. And rules andws restrict freedom People forget that unfettered freedom of the powerful oppresses the people. Of course, restraining everything is not the answer either A bnce of both. If all people could restrain themselves, it would be good, if everyone have their own personal discipline but some people are like beast and some are worse than beast. Humans are probably the only creature on Earth that could think of so many ideas of how to kill another people Hence, they are the most dangerous. Hence, they need some kind ofw to restrict them. The same people who wanted freedom and would chant it before the Fall was the one the most affected when freedom is given full reign In freedom, the people do not always make choices that benefits these people that chant freedom. Instead, the people with the freedom would do whatever they want Kill, raped, pige, sacking cities and massacring people. When it is their loved ones that is subjected under these "freedom" only then they know how terrifying it is to have a world where there is noww and no restriction. Human creativity for cruelty is unmatched by any other creatures. Even the monsters that came with the Fall was not as creative as humans when it is about killing people. Lawless people, people who hated the world powers all wanted to go to the Free Continent. And the Sea that would protect the ind would be the Illusory Sea. And then when the news reported that Japan would be moved near the Free Continent, the world could understand why Death Monarch assigned the Illusory Sea to the Free Continent. This must be the request of Illusionist Archmage. In other words, the Illusory Sea is not so much protecting the Free Continent but more towards protecting Japan Then there is the Wilderness who will get the Sea of Monsters guarding this mega super continent filled with monsters Themon people of the world might avoid this ce but that is not the case for some powerful people. This ce is dangerous formon people but it is not dangerous for the people with high realm. They could even set up nations and kingdoms in this area. With monsters all around there is also monsters cores that could be refined into many things. And also, it is a great ce to train for the warriors and the army. There must be some people who already thinking of getting to the Sea of Monster to stake their im. And then there is the Untainted Land. It is and of opportunity for the strong This is the most specialnd of all the Ten continents This is and where it could be considered a different world. A different realm. The idea was that this is a separate world that is contained inside Earth It is and that would have its own ecosystem its own continents, its own regions and its ownw. This is the only continent out of the Ten continent that would be work on by all the members of the Ten Realm Project. There would be a barrier surrounding this mega continent. From the outside of this continent, anyone who sees it could only see a barrennd But once you step foot in this continent, you would see that you have entered a different kind of dimension. Another world. It is a ce for people who was left behind by the times to quickly break through their limits. It is a ce for themon people to live without being disturbed by the big shot. Death Monarch and the other powerful figures in the world wanted to create this ce for people who was left behind in the past. The time difference between this continent and the real earth is also different. A few years in the realm world might be a few hundred years in the Untainted Land. It might seem like this is the perfect ce for the people in the world to increase their level. But of course, this is not the case. The upper limit of this separate world is Disk Formation Pinnacle realm. If they break through to Divine Comprehension they would be ejected out from the Untainted Land. And unlike in the main world, each time they broke through to another level inside the Untainted Land, they would be subjected to Tribtions This is proposed by Death Monarch. The reason is because the density of energy inside the Untainted Land is not as thick as the real world and hence to sublimate the energy and for the energy to be truly refined inside the Untainted Land, one has to undergoes a purification of the body from the unstable energy in the form of the Untainted Land. And anyone who came from the outside into this Untainted Land, if they have a realm higher than the Disk Formation, they have to lower their realm. And if they do not lower their realm, the Heavenly Punishment would fall onto them and restriction would be ced on them Either you voluntarily lower your realm to Disk Formation or risk being put a sealing restriction on you by the Heavenly Will in the Untainted Land. What Azief is trying to create here is not just another separate continent but a separate world but connected to Earth, yet independent. The time difference could be adjusted because of the lower level of this world In a way, it could be considered that the world of the Untainted Land is a low magic world and Earth is a high magic world While there is disadvantage for the people living in Untainted Land, there is also advantages.N?v(el)B\\jnn At least they would not have to fear being subjected to the oppression of high-level leveler. As more and more people in the world break through Disk Formation and reaching Divine Comprehension, there is more and more oppression. Unlike in the old world where you could defeat one strong person by relying on quantity, when someone reaches the level of Divine Comprehension, you need hundreds if not thousands of Disk Formation leveler. Not to mention there is still only handful of Disk Formation leveler in the whole world, the pace of people rising in realm is getting aster after the Multiversal Convergence Death Monarch wanted to separate the realms of gods and mortals. At least the people in the Orb Condensing realm would at least able to have a life inside the Untainted Land instead of being oppressed by Disk Formation leveler in Earth At least if theye out from the Untainted Land with Disk Formation realm, they could at least protect themselves and not be oppressed by other Disk Formation levelers on Earth Seven world powers. Ten seas. Ten continents. The press conference news spread across the world and in just a matter of few days, all the preparations ispleted. This time, the preparties is fast And Death Monarch brought all of them above the heavens, over the skies, and then a weekter, the world was shrouded with a powerful energy. Gushing out from all the ten seas are forces that tries to reject this powerful energy The Heaven''s cracks and split into two, the earth trembles and shakes, the seas all thrashed wildly. Then all kinds of aura could be felt all over the world each one fighting the other. It is confusing. But to the people of the world, they know this is the start of Death Monarch ten realm project The world split and merge, the seas moves and the mountains is rearranging itself, the geography of the world changing in the blink of an eye, a great transformation of the world would create a new order in the world ... >> Chapter 1722: Two Old Friends Meeting Chapter 1722: Two Old Friends Meeting ? Whoosh! There is storms all over the world. There is tornadoes forming, tsunamis rising and falling, volcanoes spewing its ash before exploding, mountains crumbling and reemerging There is shaking all over the world, and the earth is sinking in many ces. In the oceans there is blue holes forming and, on the ground, cities andrge vast number ofnds copsed into nothingness. The world itself is now covered with a protective dome that disallowed earth from copsing entirely. The world is shrouded in purple aura on one side, a golden aura on another, a red cloud on the other. All kinds of colors like an aurora parade could be seen all over the world. And there is someone who is sitting cross legged on top of a square stone boulder watching all of this ying out with a smile. It is a woman wearing a grey robe. She is beautiful in appearance but the aura around her make her appear hard to approach. And she has one distinguishing feature that made her recognizable and even famous all over the world and that she only has one eye. Her right eye. As for her left eye, her left eye pocket is empty As for her right eye, it is cloudy milky like there is something that covered her cornea But she could see just fine. And it is not like that cloudy milk colors always could be seen in her eyes. It is only in certain moment where her eyes turns white like this But it usually unnerves some people. Not only that, she believe she could see much more than the rest of the world. This woman is Erika the One-Eyed Oracle. She is looking at the sky. And in the sky, she sees a raven. A lone raven. She smiles as the ravene closer and closer to that cliff edge and then as it about tond on the ground, it morphs into a young handsome man wearing a ck three-piece suit, a fedora hat on top of his shoulder length hair and a high-quality leather shoe looking elegant and charismatic. An elegant young man appears all of a sudden. Erika was not surprised at all seeing this young man. Instead, it was almost like she was expecting him "Loki, it has been quite some time" He smiles as he walk closer to her and stand beside her Just like Erika he is looking at the sky. For a moment there is only silence between them. The sound of the world cracking, breaking, the sound of explosion in the distance, of whooshing winds and of destruction and reconstruction is the only noise that they could hear. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Loki mutters suddenly, his face is still looking forward. Erika also did not look toward Loki instead she ask back "Is it?" "It is sad" Loki said as he closes his eyes and smiles a bit. Then opening his eyes, heughs a bit. A joke only he could understand. But as Erika look at the world right now, she could also understand Loki moods. She sighed "Things that is sad and beautiful is always the most haunting" Erika mutters. Loki nodded. For a moment, these two people did not say anything. They just watch the sky changes, the rifts in space, the time and space that is slowly distorting all over the world and through it all these two people just....do nothing. They did not speak. They just observe Loki is standing there beside the boulder, looking far away and sitting on that boulder is Erika the One-Eyed Erika. These two people are both famous people. They are also very influential in the world with the ability and power to change the world situation. Loki is known to have many talents and his life experience is very colorful and exciting. He is like a brother to Death Monarch, and one of the famous people that have disrupted many dark ns of the World Government. He once be the regent of Pandemonium and created a working order for the world powers by fostering diplomacy between the world powers. It is because of him that the World Government and the Republic is now one of the staunchest allies of Pandemonium because Loki tied the interest of these forces onto Pandemonium. And now, he is one of the people on the Red Table of the Crime Alliance. Once on the side of order, now on the side of chaos. To the people of the world, he abandoned the light and seek the dark side. But for those in power, Loki action could not be viewed as an action of good and evil. It is a measure of survival. After Loki takes the me for the Multiversal Convergence, the official stance of the World Powers is to capture Loki and kill him. Of course, official stance and the reality of the situation always leave something to be desired. The people of the world powers still deals with Loki. However, this kind of transaction between the world powers and Loki is of course hidden from their own people and they could deal with secretly. Loki right now could be considered a notorious figure in the world, an infamous Trickster. What about Erika? Theos is the woman who could alleviate the worries of rulers and monarch But she is also the same person that could manipte the world, putting these monarchs, kings and ruler under her spell, like they are marite tied by an invisible string, moving ording to her direction and desire. And now she had returned to the stage of the world and just like before, she still retains her influence. Who does not want to know their own future? Who does not want to know the rise and fall of their own life? And to those who wanted to know, their choice is none other than to ask the Oracle The words of the Oracle is never wrong, her eyes prates all falsehoods, look through past and present to reach the future These two people are very different from each other and right now they are standing in different camp. Good and evil. Heroes and viins But somehow, the image of them beside each other looking at the cracking sky far in the distance, seeing the aurora-like aura that spreads all over the skyscape of the world, they look like a beautiful picture of contrast. Then Loki was the one that broke this beautiful picture "Did you see anything?" And hearing this question Eriak who was engrossed in looking at the far away distance horizon smiles. Then she chuckles. And then sheughs "New things. New possibilities" Loki hearing this answer smiles bitterly. Erika look beside her and look at Loki and she chuckles "It seems that these things are not in your n" Loki shook his head "It was. Just ahead of schedule" And Erika nodded. They both understand what the other means. There are only a handful of people in this world that knows what they are talking about and their feelings right now Loki as he looks at this formation of a new world, of a ten continent, and ten seas he could notN?v(el)B\\jnn help but feel like he is living in an entirely different life. Changing history also give them an iffy feeling. To the people of the world, there is nothing jarring about these changes. But for those who have seen and experience about what happens in their timeline, this sense of dissonance between their former reality and current reality felt very jarring and surreal. In a way it is like you go to a world where instead of Romeo and Juliet, it is Romeo and Rosalind. And in that story, they lived happily ever after instead of dying together. T he reason why Romeo and Juliet is remembered so much is because of their sad ending. That is the kind of feeling that these two are feeling right now. Because of their actions, their guiding hands, some people did not meet people that they are destined to meet and some people meet people they should not have met. Because of their interference the rtionship between certain people also changed. Old friends in their timelines are now enemies, and old enemies in their timelines are now friends. This kind of surreal feeling could not be understood by anyone other than another person who came from another time. Loki and Eriak does not like each other that much. This has something to do with the way they approach problems and how they solve it. But ironically, these two people seek each other. Because they are the only few people that could reminisce on certain things that had happened. And even though the current Erika is not the Erika in Loki future, they are very simr. And the current Erika also knows that the future Erika is also hers. The only difference between her and her future self is none other than the fact that she is still young,cking in experience and is not yet molded by the time ahead. And even though she is unlike the Erika in the future, some of her trait is actually very simr. Because in the end, that Erika in the future is also her. "Are you worried now?" Erika ask question again. Loki smiles and spoke "Since everything is messed up, then a new future might be formed. And that is not a bad thing" saying this Loki did not say anything more as he look at the world around him changing. He could feel the movement of the ground, the changing of time and space and eh closes his eyes Erika also no longer interested in seeing the skies and closes his eyes. But as she closes her eyes, she said "Odin havee" Loki hearing this narrowed his eyes and then he chuckles "He wanted to bet" Then there is silence between them again. These two people both waiting for the changes in the world .... Chapter 1723: Outsiders Chapter 1723: Outsiders ? The world was not so much in chaos even with the scene of the world copsing around them Since everyone knows what is happening, order could still be maintained even amidst the madness of changing the world in this kind of way In Pandemonium, themon people watches the skies and those who are brave and powerful enough would fly to those rift space and look at it. Some of these people wanted to understand the power of time and space Looking at the rift that happens because of the shifting of thends and the application of time and space magic make these people believe that if they see the boundaries and ces where the world is being split apart and merging with others, they would gain some kind of enlightenment about thews and rules of the world This is one happening in the world But in a luxurious residence backyard a woman is now performing a sword dance. This woman action doesn''t seem to track with other things that is happening now all over the world Some people were at least curious. And those that are not curious, at least would not dance like she did Even more so, performing a sword dace without anyone watching. The whole world look at the sky, but this woman is closing her eyes. In her minds, there is a silhouette performing a sword dance And this woman follows this silhouette movement so in the real world there is a woman performing a sword dance. A sword dance that pointed the way. This woman did not know why she has to dance a sword dance. But as she makes a move, she could feel that her boy absorb the energy around her even faster than before. She did not know that she is pointing the way. Like a beacon calling out into the darkness of the universe. And in the darkness of the void, there is a titanic being hurtling through the dust of the cosmos, its eyes is like the ck hole It is finding a path. Trying to find the guide. And He saw a light. Guiding him. A sword light. Like a beacon. And He changes his direction, rectifying the wrong direction, heading straight to Earth .... There is a wanderer in the desert that is seeking something. Blind in one eye but sees more than anyone else. He looks at the energies all over the world and smiles "Destroying and then rebuilding. It reminded me of Ragnar?k. Though there is no world devouring serpent and giant wolves fighting each other. If not, the story would be a bit more interesting" this wanderer said this andughed.N?v(el)B\\jnn And then he keeps walking. Each step he takes, transported him thousands of miles away. But even after a few thousand miles, he is still in the desert. The world has expanded, the desert is endless, the monsters are numerous dangers are everywhere. But this wanderer finally found what he is looking for. He has been searching for it for quite some time since he is here. But he never could find a trace of it. He however feel that if the world is to be disturbed in arge scale, then he might find what he is looking for. He had a premonition for it and in his life his premonition rarely fails him and just like always, today, he could feel it. That mighty aura. The aura of a Grand Supremacy. Now that the world is being shuffled around, the energy went crazy the hidden energy that he has been looking or activated as an effort to protect itself from being found out And while the people of this world could not find any trace of it, it is different for him. Others could not feel it but he could feel it. He smiles as he look below his feet. Sand. Swirling sands. In the distance, there is storms forming. All of this is the effect of the world being shuffled and the very fundamental of the power of nature being disturbed and changes so drastically. The stars shifted in the skies and the Sun look far and near alternating position that confuses the senses. This man smiles and thought to himself "The use of illusion, of turning real into unreal, of turning false into true" he mutters to himself. He waves his hand and a wooden stick appears in front of him. He grabs the stick and then once again he look at his feet "So deeply buried" he mutters again as he chuckles. And then using that waddle stick, he taps gently on the sand Crack! Nobody could hear it but this wanderer. Something has broken. A protection and sealing formation was broken almost instantly when this old man taps his wooden stick to the ground. The sand parted thousands of feet down. At the same time, the energy causes the sand to swirl around this wanderer He seems to be in the eye of this storm The wanderer waves his sleeve, and the sand stop. It is like time itself stopped but the time did not stop. Only the sand stopped, like they are suspended in motion. The sand parted and reveals a pyramid. Before the Fall, this is one of the pyramids in Egypt. But after the Fall, and the war, the changes of the world, Egypt has be such arge and vast ce and the sand of the desert has also multiplied and even the famous pyramids was buried under the sand. This wanderer is now floating. if not, he would fall into the area that he had dug up himself. Though it is not really urate to say that he dug it up when he actually just uses his wooden stick to rid of the sand He smiles as he floated down. The pyramid is small. Compared to those tourist attracting pyramids, this pyramid is nothing. In fact, this is probably one of the smallest pyramids in the world and have never been discovered before by the people of the Earth The size of the pyramid is the size of a small hill. No, it is more urate to say that it is the size of a small mound However, this small pyramid is made entirely of gold. "The outeryer is thered with gold" this wanderere close and then with the stick on his hand he waves it. The top of the pyramid, the triangle cone broke and falls down to the ground. And it reveals a small eight-sided stone. The wanderer smiles "Ra, I would need to borrow your things a bit. I don''t think you would be mad, would you?" Laughing, the wanderer opens his hand and the stone flew onto him. The wanderer put the stone inside his sleeve and then waving his stick, the sand once again buried this pyramid, lost to the world as the wanderer fly away from this desert. The world is splitting. Merging. Breaking. Untangle. And then be tangled again. Thendmasses is like dough being shaped by Death Monarch power. He is the only one that could do this. Possessing the power of Essence Creation, he mobilizes the power of thews of the world and manipte the rules of reality. He also has one third of the Heavenly Will hence the Heavenly Will could not stop him. And probably the Heavenly Will would not stop Death Monarch. Because this is also beneficial to the Heavenly Will. While all of this is happening, in another part of the world, in a forested continent, there is someone who is swimming through a monster infested swamp. The swamp itself is very large, and emits dark aura. The monsters inside the swamps are titanic crocodiles andrge lizards among other things that lives inside the swamp. This person swam through the swamp to reach the other side. Every few second, a monster would attack him. But this person would use his bare hands to tears apart the monster that attack him Even though he is tired after the repeated attack, he did not stop. There is a kind of determination in him that is unmatched by anyone else. Because he carries hope in his heart. This person is thest of his kind. The only thing that keep him surviving is the desire to see his daughter again. To see his family whole again. To see his people....and because of that, he would seek for that thing even if he has to do it all of his life. And behind this pitiful man, is three old women spinning yarn, threading it and cutting it. Gods like to ys jokes on mortals but these three old beings did not intend to y a joke. Instead, they wanted to enter the chess game. Theyout is deep and the ns is numerous but nothing is more powerful than fate and destiny Hence, there is strings all over that pitiful man. This person is Fir Her Waz. >> Chapter 1724: Platform in the Sky Chapter 1724: tform in the Sky ? Fir Her Waz had travelled all across the Universe, travels through space and time and meet many dangers along the way, just to reach this. All for the sake of that one thing that could reverse the tragedy of his life. Most people determination would have faded along the way. But it is different for him. The more time passes, the stronger his determination to see this till the end. He hade to this forested continent because he heard that there is a powerful Oracle in this forest. He had offered his soul to the Three Fates and in return, sometimes the Three Fates would guide him. Destiny and Fate covered his tracks so that he is not easily discovered in this world either by Divine Sense or the Heavenly Will of this world He at first wanted to seek the famous One-Eyed Oracle of this world. But before he could seek that woman in Greece, a dream came to him. The Three Fates said that the One-Eyed Oracle would recognize him the moment she saw him And she has her own agenda and this agenda might conflict with his desire. The Three Fates did not exin in detail but Fir Her Waz understood that it is not wise to seek consultation from the One-Eyed Oracle. It did not mean that he believes the Three Fates. The Three Fates themselves have their own ns. Fir Her Waz does not know what the ns are but considering that they guided him, there must be something that they wanted. Maybe, just like him, they also wanted the All Source. But for some reason, Fir Her Waz did not think that the Three Fates really wanted the All Source. Whatever the case, it is not bad to listen to the Three Fates. Since his Destiny and Fate is now tied with the Three Fates, the Three Fates also umte cause and effect with him The more they help him, the deeper the cause and effect. As he was thinking of this, he finally managed to get out of the swamp. Fir Her Waz right now has the appearance of a human. He met someone who introduces him to a ck market where he buys a Morphing Juice. It is said that using this juice to disguise yourself would even allow you to fool a Disk Formation leveler. It distorts the Divine Sense and fool the senses. Right now, Fir Her Waz is a brown colored person with the height of six feet five tall with curly hair and a few scars around his arms and legs. He is lean but muscly and looks very much human. "It is a pity that this area forbids flying" Fir Her Waz mutters to himself as he clean himself from the swamp water. He thought finding the oracle that hides deep inside these forests would be easy. He never thought that it is not as easy as he thought. Not only the forest is like a green hell, causing him to be lost many times along the way, but this forest also has some kind of weird energy that disable all flying methods. Fir Her Waz did try to fly when he enters this area in the beginning But the moment he uses the energy of the world to propel himself upwards, the pressure of the Heavenly Will bears down on him like someone just throws a mountain to his shoulders The more he pushed against this pressure the heavier this pressure would be exerted upon him. So, he gave up. Not because he couldn''t bear it. But because he fears the more, he resisted, the more the Heavenly Will would notice him. And once he is noticed, there is a lot of things that could go wrong for him. Then, he decided to swim across the swamp and as he reached the bank of this swamp, he could feel it in his heart that the location of the oracle is close. The Three Fates guided him like this. This feeling.... this sense of destiny being near...that is how Fir Her Waz is tracking this Oracle. He walks a few kilometers deep into the forest, aping through a rich forest with tall and thick trees. There is insects that isrge and titanic but most of them are quiet and peaceful. Only theirrge frame intimidates people but these insects usually east the trees and the leaves of these trees and they even seem to ignore him as he walk past them. And then after almost an hour just walking, he sees a trail. These trails are like animal trails. But the fact there is a trail here so deep inside this forest shows there is a ce here where people might live. Fir Her Waz keep walking this time following this animal trial and then he sees a clearing. The area is like a garden of followers. There is all kinds flowers that should not appear in this climate yet blooming beautifully. There is deer''s prancing around this garden and birds resting on some of the branches of the trees around this garden of flowers The trees itself is different from the trees around this entire forest. The trees that is in this forest are all tall and reaches the clouds. It is thick and its width sometime reached ten feet wide. But the trees around this garden of flowers is small, thin, and while it is tall it is not so tall that it reaches the sky. And in the middle of this garden of flowers, there is a wooden hut. It is a hut made of wood but it is not dpidated instead it is neat and clean. There is a yard, there is chicken running around the front yard with a cat chasing the chicken around. "Is this the ce?" Fir Her Waz thought to himself. As he was about toe close to the hut, the doors opens. "Come in" an ancient voice seems toe out from that hut. And Fir Her Waz eyes narrowed but he did not ask any question and walk toward the hut ----- In the world, the people look up and watches the sky But above the sky, there is Death Monarch sitting on a floating tform This floating tform is created by Order of Thinkers. The tform itself is like a fidget spinner. There is a central hub. The center is where Death Monarch took his position, sitting on that t tform. This tform is circle in shape. Surrounding this central hub is three elongated arms extending outward symmetrically, akin to the arms of a fidget spinner.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Each arm of the tform is equipped with thrusters or propulsion systems, providing stability and control over its orientation and movement in the weightless environment of space. These thrusters enable the tform to spin and maneuvers in any direction, akin to the spinning motion of a fidget spinner. But that is not the purpose of this tform. Underneath the ting of the tform is energy veins that could be transferred through all the tforms. This way, Death Monarch could channel his energy to everyone that have a role. The tform itself did not needplicated designs or magical properties that much. Death Monarch simply wanted a ce where he could channel his energy toe everyone while at the same time, he would focus on reforming the world At the same time, the tform needs also to be able to withstand the harsh condition of space. Usually, when a space devise is created by the Order of Thinkers, they would add with various technological features. There would usually be sr panels for power generations,munications arrays and even weapon system in case of a breach by other people But this tform is as simple as it gets. A fidget spinner shape space tform with energy veins that connects the energy of everyone on the tform Azief is sitting on the center. As for the other connected tform to the center, there is Warp, Sangmin, Hikigaya, Oreki, Raymond to name a few There are hundreds of people on each tform. Each of them is responsible for fulfilling their own role in this one in a lifetime chance. This might be considered Death Monarch projects but it is also very useful for everyone that participate in it. Because they woulde into contact into the energy of these powerhouses and at the same time also feel the true energy of someone who has already reached Dessence Creation this experience alone will help them greatlyter when they have to breakthrough to the next realm. It is even useful for Hikigaya, Oreki, Jean and Raymond so of course it would be even more useful for the other people that are only in Disk Formation or lower to participate in this matter. But of course, there are also people who is more important than the others in this project. Either because of the uniqueness of their abilities or their energy, these people is seated forward in each of their respective tforms >> Chapter 1725: Beautiful Earth Chapter 1725: Beautiful Earth ? Azief look at the world below him. "Earth" he thought to himself. The Earth he sees now is very different from the world that he is used to This world is more terrifying. But it is also more magical and more interesting. There is many more things to discover and many more things to do. It is amazing when he thinks about it. He could see titanic creatures that is hiding in the seabed and creatures that pretended to be mountains. He could even see a titanic turtle with houses and cities on the back of this turtle. And he could see a mountainous abodes where some people made their livings on the side of the mountain, living high above the clouds. He could see a cloud kingdom inhabited by winged creatures with human faces. He sees merman and merwoman. "I never notice them before" he thought to himself. Azief knows that after the breach there were many "illegals" entering Earth Some of them unintentionally enters Earth during the Multiversal Convergence. And some do it intentionally He did heard that monsters also poured out into Earth during the Multiversal Convergence. But he never expected different kind of monster races and other kind of mystical races also enter Earth He never notices them. At least not this clearly as he is now. In the process of splitting the world, he is supported by the bigshot of the world and the energy that he could use surpassed his current level and he could see things that was hidden from him. Some ces still remains obscure but most of it is revealed in front of him. And as he look at the world, this that is no longer small or uninteresting, he could see that there is already many changes in this world "And now when I split it into ten continents and divided the world once again, what changes would happen in the world?" Azief thought. He never think much of his ns other than to reduce the conflict and also to cultivate more stronger humanity if the threat of the stars once againe knocking But now seeing the world he could not help but feel a little bit excited to see what would happen to the world He chuckles a bit. Right now, it is still not time for him to use his power. Instead, he is channeling his energy toward Raymond Giving him his energy, Raymond right now possess certain power that is akin of Essence Creation leveler. Neural link telepathic device is connected to everyone so Azief simply needs to understand Raymond thoughts to mold thews and rules of the world ording to Raymond desire Unlike Raymond, Azief holds over the earthly domains is not as masterful. In death and life, Azief holds absolute advantage but in the positioning ofnd, he needs to consult those who are more adept And Raymond is that person. He is not only adept in it he also could see when things would go wrong. Where cutting off a certainnd in some ces would lead to copse on the other. Raymond Terraforce allows him to do many things that is harder for him to do. Azief just needed to channel some energy to him so that he could do these things And Raymond is right now splitting the world, splitting the seas. And he is not the only one that is doing this. There is many auxiliaries supports behind him. These are all people that cooperate with Raymond and Azief to move thesendmasses around with the least possible damages to the world. There are those who are proficient in array formation. There are those who are proficient in sealing methods. These sealers and Formation master is helping Lee Sangmin who is floating in space, rearranging the formation and sealing methods and using it to help Raymond from making a mistake or breaking off thend when he is moving it around Then there is also those who are proficient in time magic. As for these people, they were assigned to Jean Those who are proficient in the art of illusion will help Hikigaya. And so on and so forth. This would help keep the world from not copsing Sangmin is busy writing formation after formation in the air and throwing it to the world. There is Jean who is controlling the Time Space making a certain ce to have different timelines. There is Hikigaya who turns illusion into reality so that people would not suddenly found themselves in a rift that is being created after Raymond moves the world below their feet. Oreki while he did not have the power to build like the rest of them, he have boundless energy and he supplies energy to all of the levelers on the tform so that they will not be exhausted of energy when they are doing tehri job. This process itself is long. Azief feel his energy being drained but it is not much for him. Even though these people uses a lot of energy to stabilize the world, a hundred of them absorbs Azief pure energy without constrain and because of Azief ability to convert his energy to amodate everyone, able to quickly meld into other energy without conflict, it enables this kind of grand scene But even after all of that, only one percent of Azief energy is absorbed. Azief look down at the world and he could not help but smiles "It is terrifying and beautiful at the same time" What he sees right now is floating continent and sea, and the world made hollow. But to the people in Earth what they see probably is very different. They probably would see shrouded skies with auras and they would feel like nothing had changed. That is Hikigaya works changing illusion to reality and at the same time covering the eyes and sense of the people of the world. Hikigaya even in his Divine Comprehension cultivation would not be able to do such thing. But added with Azief own energy and his ability to bend the rules of the world, this is finally achieved. Now everyone had done his job, it is time for him to do his. He opens his arms wide and then a gentle energy radiated out of him. Whoosh A cosmic wind appears out of nowhere, and the tform that is connected his center tform all was pushed further away from him. In just a moment, all of those tforms connected to him flew a few million miles away from him. In each of these tforms are hundreds of people. This people uses Azief energy to reform the world. This did not mean that their work has ended. It has just begun. All of those hundreds of people in those tform stops absorbing energy of Death monarch but instead, they close their eyes and meditate in their mostfortable position. Before, they had used Death Monarch energy to enhance their capabilities, enhance their abilities to reform the world And now, it is Death Monarch turns. But what Death Monarch wanted to do is not to borrow their energy but to borrow their abilities. In this moment, they let the energy of Death Monarch enter their body without obstacle. This could only be done between people who trust each other. Because in this state, if the one using the energy wanted to harm you, it would be as easy as breathing. Azief now sitting on that lone tform, could feel the abilities of all the hundreds of people and he smiles "Now, I am confident I truly could do this" he thought to himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn He smiles. Perfection of the Soul, he thought to himself. It is true that he wanted to reform the world. It is because of cause and effect. It is because of what he believes he should do. The world is too chaotic and there is too much danger. If he did not solve it, then humanity will be extinct in two generations and all that would be left is the strong. The strong would die. Because they seek the path. And the path is diverse and there is tens of thousands of paths but not everybody is qualified to walk it. And not everybody wanted to walk that path So, the strong would die. Because the strong would only think of being strong. Even more so when they see many more strong people keep getting stronger. Thing like procreating, things like lust, enjoyment is forgotten. The spirit is high and only the Road is seen. But when the spirit is broken, and the Road is broken, then the truly important thing in life could no longer be chased. In that case, humanity would be extinct. Everything that is strong in the world started by being weak. And because strong people forget this, the extinction of a race would happen. Azief had seen so many things like this happening in the universe. He had seen example of it. And then when you are ethest survivor of your kind, when you look at the vast emptiness of the universe, you began asking yourself, what is it all for? Humanity must not be led to extinction. >>> Chapter 1726: An Echo from the Past Chapter 1726: An Echo from the Past ? Azief is trying to stave that off. The more he is in power, the more he understand that some things could not be forced and some things could not be saved. This is one of the reasons why he decided to create the ten realms. The strong could continue to improve, the weak could have a ce where they could catch up to the strong in their pace and the world could prosper Equality is impossible in this new world of gods and demons. Azief is not a na?ve idealist. He is not that jaded that he have no ideals in his heart but he is not that na?ve to think that all of his ideals could be realized. The battle of the world is all for their interest, and everyone fought for their interest, belief and desire. And because this is so, conflict would never stop. Life is like this. And it is because of this, Azief condense his belief into the Essence Avatar of Chaos. Some people if they condense such avatar would put death into the framework of such avatar. But Azief believe differently. He believe life is chaos, and death is order. But.... this did not mean chaos itself is all bad. Life is chaos, full of this contradiction, of people acting out of character and he had seen too much and experience so many things that he knows what to fight for and what to give up Ideals and reality.... sometimes it is like the distance between Heaven and Earth Azief recognize these things and all he could do with his power is to bridge slowly these gaps between reality and ideal. The ten-realm project is one of this method to protect the weak, and at the same time not hinder the strong from progressing. Azief believe there would be bump in the road. But if he did not do this, no one would. After all, no one would attack their own interest. If Azief did not do the ten-realm project it did not harm him. After all, he as the strongest person in the world already had the ability to walk sideways in this world. No one could stop him. And all of his allies are like him and share the same interest. He did not need to protect the weak. And not only protecting the weak, but give them time to be strong and even probably one day challenge them This is like raising a tiger. If he looks at it from individual perspective, yes, it is true that Azief actions is truly like raising tigers. But Azief has never look at this from the perspective of individuality.N?v(el)B\\jnn He looks at the vast universe and sees great civilization that spans millions of years. Of intergctic civilizations that stand the test of time And what they have inmon is that each of their people are like tiger and dragons. Azief realizes the weakness of Earth. Even though Azief personal power us overwhelming, if an entire intergctic civilization that is stronger than the Weronian attacks Earth and mobilize all of their people, then while Azief and the other famous figure in the world could escape to a different of different gxy system, Earth itself would be destroyed and from then on, they would be wanderers without a home in the vast darkness of the Universe. Training the people to be like dragon and tigers to share the burden of protecting the world. And it is at a time like this Azief would be reminded of that person. Years had passed, but every now and then, the words of that person would still echoes in his years Pandikar There is not many people Azief respect in this world. But Pandikar is one of them He is the one that makes Azief finally take action and because of him, the world is divided into seven. And since then, the seven-world power was established. But what Azief and the rest of the world doesn''t know, when Azief created the Seven World power, it already created great shock to those who knows the future. Pandikar death created new future. Azief even right now, when he is focusing his energy, could not help but remember what Pandikar used to say to him in the past "Say what you want about the corruption and the foul means of the World Government but isn''t it true, that if not for the existence of the World Government that humanity would break down faster during the Weronian Invasion? If not for the World Government, the damage wrought by the crime families that is emerging all over the world would be even bigger?" "Why did you never tried to take the helm of power? Fine, you don''t want to bow your head to the World Government. I could ept that. But why did you never try to usurp it? Why not be the head of the worldrgest organization? Why is it your response is always destroying it? I don''t understand. With your power....with your influence, you could have united the world and bring humanity into a united front. Yet....you are always an observer, and neutral. One might even call you a pacifist from your stance" Those words also wake him up. At that time, he was alone. And his friends will always get targeted by the World Government. And then he remembers the words that Pandikar said that changes Hirate worldview and stance toward the world and the things outside of the world "When we first created the status quo that keep the world peace we all have our considerations. But almost three years have passed since then. There is a lot of more factors to consider and more evil and darkness in the world than before. And there is more threat than before." "Threat that we are too ill equip to fight. Humanity...is being weakened.....every day at every moment. And out there'' and Pandikar pointed his finger to the open roof above his head, pointed his finger to the sky, "There are probably millions of races from outer space eyeing us...waiting and probably nning an invasion just like the Weronian" Pandikar made onest gamble. And he gambled everything that he have at that time "In my life as a dictator I wield power. So, I can say this. No, power does not corrupt. It is the fear of losing power that corrupt men" These words echoes even more in his heart after seeing what happens in the future. And it became a nightmare to him Azief did not know why he thought of all of this. Why the voices in the past echoes again in his ears? But he believe this is his subconscious mind trying to remind him of something But he also has his own selfish reason why he wanted to be the one to refine the world, to reform the world He could feel it. The premonition that he would learn something to reach thest realm when he does this Sovereign Thisst realm that the system would show to him. After that, the way forward would be up to him to explore. What he understood, Sovereign is like the Grand Supremacy in the Omniverse. In a simpler way, it is like he is jumping out of the three realm, staying outside of the five elements He could feel it so close to him. If he follows the orthodox way, he have to refine nine Essence Avatar, fuse them all and create a Soul that belongs to you, whether it be Immortal Soul, or Demonic soul, the soul would be the culmination of one own path Hence, those who did not have their own Grand Path could not reach Sovereign level. Azief understood it even more after he reach Essence Creation. He had look at the heroes of the world and he could see a few people that already have their own path. When he sees Raymond, Oreki, Hikigaya, and Katarina, he could see that all of them already have their own Grand Path that they strive toward. They have the potential to reach Sovereign level. And some people doesn''t. It has nothing to do with talent. Even people without high realm could still have the qualification to reach it. It has a lot to do with the determination in one heart. And just because one did not have the qualification now did not mean that they would not have the qualificationter. And just because you are qualified now doesn''t mean that you would always be qualified. Azief took a different path than anyone else. Hebine sixws to be one creating an Essence Avatar of Harmony, and hebines another sixw to be one, creating an Essence of Avatar of Chaos and the All-Source Law be the connecter Thirteenwsbine into Two Avatars and Connector that enable these two contradicting energy andws to remain stable, like holding Creation on the right hand and Destruction on the left hand Azief moves his finger. "This is a move I had not used for a long time" he mutters to himself. In the battle that had happened recently, he uses most of his energy by sting his enemies away. And at that time, he did not have time to use this move. Now, after a long time, he finally uses this skill again The Six Path fingers. >> Chapter 1727: Behind the Scene Chapter 1727: Behind the Scene ? This method that he had created is rarely used because there is not many enemies that he could use it on. And as he grows stronger, there is many other kinds of attack he could use. "Though, it would be really useful for doing this kind of thing" he thought to himself. And then he moves his index finger And as he moves his finger, the energy of Universe quickly gathers around his finger. Before, he had assigned each of his finger with a certain property of the Six Sabers. But now after he had reached Essence Creation, he could freely channels the energy from any of his finger. The attribution to the finger is actually to help him concentrate and not be confused when he channels the energy through his body. But now, as he reach Essence Creation, his control over the energy in his body and his control over the energy around him has also increased to a great level A heaven sundering force erupted from his finger. And then without hesitating, he make a shing motion toward the Earth Shritt! A tearing sound that came out of nowhere could be heard. In that one motion, Azief shes time and the intangible concept just like that. BOOM! BOOOM! The energy around him quickly copse into chaos. Explosion that erupted and copses onto itself appears all over The order was mess up and imbnce be the new order. Time, Destiny Cause and Effect are all affected. Mess all of it up, he thought to himself. Only after destroying, after distorting that everything could be reborn anew And then he uses the same finger to raise it up and pointed it above him Whoosh! Cosmic energy gather around his index finger. And then he opens his hand Life aura gathers around his hand. The bright star light years away was drained out of its energy and be dim, explodes but before it could even explode even that energy of explosion was pulls by this devouring force. All over the Milky Way, life aura was pulled by a certain force. And that force is Azief palm. He then ms his palm toward the Earth BOOOM! The palm energy shot out from his palm. The rest of the world probably could not see it because their eyes is shrouded by all kinds of magic. But those on the tform could all see it. It might seem long but from the moment Azief pointed his finger and then m his palm it only took a few second. Some people did not understand what Azief is doing. It appears like Azief wanted to destroy the world but some people could understand it. Before, it is destroying and distorting. Now, it is using life force to breathe life. People like Jean, Warp, Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond could all see that as they move continents andndmasses the actions of such moving ofndmasses kills a lot of nts, and fills the world with Death Aura. Not to mention all the animal creatures that fell into the Rift and the breaches of space. Dead aura rises exponentially. There is also nts that was pulled out from its roots and pulled out from itsnd having to contend with the strong energy storms as they move around thesendmasses. These energy storms is like a sieve for life. Like a blender. It kills everything it touches because the energy of Heaven and Earth is now mixed with death aura And death aura....as the name so aptly described is an aura filled with death. It did not kill living beings easily but it does weaken them Most human could withstand them. The higher their realm is, the lesser the death aura affects them But for nts and things that did not have high realm of power, being sucked into a storm of energy that rages everywhere all over the Earth....it is a death sentence But now as Azief moves his finger, life energy fills the Earth The death aura decreased, the soil bes fertile, and new nts sprouted. The barren area is covered in greens A storm of energy that breathe life swept across the world. But the only one that notices this subtle change in the nature of the energy of Heaven and Earth are only a few people in and outside of Earth. Using the life essence of the Universe to support Earth. Heal the world with his palm At the same time, he moves his palm again, pointed with his index finger and a divine might exploded out. He heals the world with his palm and this time using his finger, he wanted to kill all of the monsters.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There is many monsters that is rushing toward the continent by jumping and flying. Most of this monster is not monsters that low level people could deal with. If they were allowed to jump into a continent where there is no world powers, they would reign supreme. The world powers might control the resources but they also impose order to the living beings around their territories. There is a reason why the world powers is able to keep battling each other instead o being worried about monsters in their backyard. World Government for example have thirteen legions. When it is first established each legion only have a few people. And the thirteen legions thing was more like a joke. Nowadays however, any one legion could sweep away major forces in the world. Small forces and major forces that is not on the level of Criem Alliance or the world powers did not need for the bigshot of the World Government to take care of. They only need to send one legion to settle the problem. And it is with these legions that the World Government could easily impose order, and make their territory safe. When there is a powerful monster that one legion could not handle then other legion would come and support them. Hence, even though some people dislike some of the rules of the World Government many people stille and rest under the banner of the World Government because only then would they feel like they live in a civilization. It is the same for the rest of the world powers. Monsters and mutated dead humans is rarely a concern for the ruling elite and the citizens living in their controlled territories or regions. But the world is now divided into ten. And not all ten of these continents would have world powers to guarantee their safety Not to mention, even in thends of the great powers, considering howrge the world had expanded and how dangerous the new monster that enters Earth, unless Azief block these monsters now, it would runs into a big problemter. Azief did not need to kill all of the monsters. He just need to kill these strong ones that are awakened and let their energy nourish the world "Killing two birds with one stone" this is his thoughts when his mind thought of this method. With one finger, he weakness theserge titanic monsters and some of them were dissipated almost instantly. At the same time, he moves his other hand and then with a throwing motion, hundreds of stars in anotherary system closest to Earth shatters These star fragment is suddenly enveloped by a powerful force and Azief uses Warp abilities. Warping space and time and suddenly these hundreds of stars fragment appears above the skies of Earth and flew toward the monsters. "Goodbye" Azief mutters as he uses his energy to move these stars fragment to the desired location all over Earth His energy of Heaven and Earth enveloped these stars fragments and shape it into sharp needle As for the star dust it evaporated almost instantly. "Shoot!" he thought in his mind and the energy follows his intention. Whoosh! BOOOM! Like a gatling gun shot from the heavens, tens of thousands of monsters was eradicated in an instant. And unlike a meteor shower where these stars would fall down on earth and create a gigantic crater and bring about an extinction event Azief could control the velocity of these stars from impacting the earth In just an instant, the energy of the world suddenly tripled. Azief killing all of those monsters and not absorbing the energy or EXP that is from the monsters means giving this energy back to the world Azief himself rarely uses his status window as he could barely see his status window anymore. When someone reached the same level as his and reached the level of strength that he now possess, then the status window would begin to not work. Like it could no longer measure your strength The world is filled with energy of these monsters and the concentration of energy of the world rises again. Azief smiles a bit. At the same time, he moves his finger again. Before, he uses the stars to add more minerals to the world at the same time using his finger he is carving the continents like it is aser precision pointer. He cuts certainndmasses and merge some others. He carved deep into the Earth and he is now like a surgeon doing a difficult operation Then he stops for a moment. All of this happens in just a minute. He looks at the world for a moment. It is not that he is trying to appreciate his works but he is trying to see whether there is any mistake. Whether he should cut morends or stop cutting. At the same time, he could feel some force trying to stop him. This force did note from the people of the world but from some unknown forces. Azief frowned. "The energy from the breaches" he mutters to himself. And he could not help but frowned "These things really did not know when to stay out. Since you like staying in the back of the scene, then why reveal yourself right now?" he said with a sneer ... Chapter 1728: The Truth of the Future Chapter 1728: The Truth of the Future ? Azief notices the energy from the breaches between worlds that is pouring inside Earth right now. And he is annoyed. It means something else outside of Earth did not like what he is doing. They would never like anything that would threaten them and ruin their ns. But Azief was never the kind of person that likes to cooperate with these beings. Not to mention there is no benefit at all conspiring with these entities. The only reason he did not go to these entities ces is because he is unsure about the kind of world where he would get into. But because these entities is on the other side of this world, in another dimension ad in another universe, they could not stop him directly and could only uses their mental energy to try to stop him and dy him. Azief and the rest of the world powers had long noticed these entities. Even though the breaches to the other world was closed after the Orvanians bombs these breaches into nothingness, when Azief fought Kaiju again, these breaches once again opened up. Azief had seen some of these civilizations that connected to Earth. Some of them are just like Earth before the Fall, relying on high technology to be powerful. But there is also many magical civilizations on the other side And they did not dare toe into Earth because they do not have enough information about this world. From the beginning when the world power notices this matter, the world powers had always been vignt and supervises these areas where there is chance of breaches from another world It is form these surveinces that Azief learned some of these magical civilization tries to send their energy to Earth. A divine Sense like ability. It is an attempt to spy on their world. Maybe their intention is not malicious. Azief had learned that not all civilization whether in this universe or in a parallel universe have some ulterior motives. Some of them have reached appoint where they no longer nee to fight for resources and have enough living space. Some even reached different kind of existence, a not carbon-based existence. But...to be too idealistic is to deny the knowledge of the past. And it is clear while some of these civilizations only wanted to send their energy to observe earth some wanted to check Earth strength. And why would they want to check it if they don''t want to do something about it. And now, as Azief energy envelopes all that is in haven and in Earth, these rebellious energy shows up and tries to resist him fiercely. "I didn''t think that they would be this brave and audacious" he thought to himself. Azief put his palm together and then closing his eyes he concentrate his energy and when he concentrated fully, he opens his eyes "This is not your ce. There is no need to interfere" Azief did not hesitate as he make a cutting motion with his index finger. Swish! The moment he did this, he cut any Divine Sense that is trying to obstruct him. Those who tries to influence him is shes apart even in different dimension. This is the Destiny Severing method that Azief learned from the six sabers. Using it to sever Destiny, cut Divine Sense that tries to divine his presence or trying to see his future. With this finger he could sh reality apart, overturning fates and destiny, and using it to render time immobile And that is what he uses this time. Time be immobile. The only one that could still move and see what he is doing are only Hikigaya and Jean. These two attainments in Timews is very high. As for the others, they probably did not even able to see what Azief is doing right now. Even Oreki and Raymond was affected and did not realize that they had their time frozen. Azief then uses more and more of his skill. He drained the in a distant star system and uses that energy to patch up certain ces on earth that is leaking with energy In this moment, the reality around the Milky Way gxy is in a state of flux. Earth is actually in an isted ce in the Universe. Way deep down in the countryside if he has to describe it But there is an advantage to such ce. In that he did not have to worry about taking the energy of others. Theses that he shattered and destroy did not have life in in. And by destruction, something new is also created. All new kinds of energy are swiveling all over the Milky Way gxy and Azief destruction of palest elerates this kind of change even more. Time ripples and space is distorted. Azief and the other people in space also has to make sure that they could keep up with Earth speed. Sometimes, it be slow, sometimes it bes fast and all the while Azief has to make sure that Earth would not be destroyed because of the sudden eleration and deceleration of Earth movement in space. Earth is basically like a spaceship and the more Azief changes thing about Earth, the more violent the reaction would be. Not to mention Earth has now exceed the size of Jupiter by a mile. Not to mention the other surrounding Earth also berger. Of course, in cosmic scale Earth could still be considered small. But in human scale, the size of Earth could already be considered a mega Earth At the same time, purple mist surrounded Azief body. The power of destruction and creation gathers around him. From the inside, Azief glowed with divine white light. And it is only now that the people on the tform understood why Death Monarch pushed them away millions of miles away. The brightness is like looking at the sun. The energy fluctuation causes the reality around Earth to contort and distort. It is like the beginning of a singrity event. If Death Monarch did not restrain his energy, more terrifying thing might happen. Azief smiles. "Come!" he mutters silently but the moment he said these two titanic beings appears beside him. These titanic beings quickly shrinks their sizes to the same height as Death Monarch And now there is three beings floating above the heavens of Earth These other two beings that is floating on Azief left and right has the same appearance as him These two are the Essence Avatar of Chaos and Essence Avatar of Harmony The moment that these two appears, the destruction energy that is swirling around Azief body goes to the Essence Avatar of Harmony and the Essence of Life goes toward the Essence Avatar of Chaos. Shriit! BOOM! ROAR! Suddenly all kinds of phenomenon of time and space exploded. The space time continuum tears apart, explosion ofpressed space and the roars of cosmic wind created an eerie sound in space. Those people that have low realm of power and low control of their energy could not hear it but those people with the super hearing could hear thing in different frequency and so they could hear all of these sounds easily. Azief look around him as he could see that every particle that exist around him is vibrating and exploding. All elements and particles around him is undergoing mutation and revolution, somee into being and some faded into nonexistence. That is when he looks at the Essence Avatar of Harmony. Order is established. And living things and things that gives life is extinguished. When he look toward the side of his Essence Avatar of Chaos, there is all kinds of life sprouting. In atoms and in organism. Some of it appears under the power of time and some of it appears by divine will. A microcosm of life that is hard to understand Azief look at the world and smiles. He poured these energies of life and death toward Earth.N?v(el)B\\jnn Some of it distorts and destroy unneeded parts, trims the edges and destroy the unnecessary part of the world. And the other energies smoothed out the wrinkles and bring new life to the world. Once again, Azief moves his hand and reshape the world as he wanted it. The other people in the tform all could feel that their abilities is being used freely by Death Monarch to reshape the world. And this process took them three hours. After three hours, Azief put down his hand. His finger is no longer moving. Instead, he looks at the world And he smiles "Ten continents, ten seas, a new world has been erected" and Aziefughed. Hisugh seems to break the space around him and everyone in the milky Way gxy could hear hisugh echoing. Maybe thisugh would even travel light years away to reach some aliens in the distance reaches of the Universe, who knows? Azief look back at the new world that he had created and his eyes shines with a mysterious light And in that moment, a glimpse of the future opens up to him. In that moment, the moment hepleted the world, he understood fate and destiny, cause and effect and the connection between living things, the canvas of time, of present past and future was revealed to him His eyes turns cloudy and once again he made contact with Borgan And the Truthid bare to him .... Chapter 1729: Monsters Chapter 1729: Monsters ? Five Months Later It has been five months since Death Monarch and the powerhouses of the world went to space and rearrange the world. Since then, the order of the world has shifted slightly and so are the alliances between the great power. There is mass migration all over the world. Unlike most mass migration event in human history, this time, the migration of so many people did not involve death and suffering. Most of it is very organized. The criminals and the fighters of the world powers all have their own way of getting through the seas and getting to thends that they wanted As for the people in the other continents that wanted to migrate to Untainted Land or the Wilderness, they could just catch the Transport Ship of the world powers This transport ship is the size of a Battlestar and they could fills millions of people inside it. For those people going to the Untainted Land, unless they could break through to Disk Formation realm, they would always stays inside thatnd. Some people prefer it that way, not wanting to involve themselves in the rights and wrongs of the world Some people wanted to be stronger and wanted to go to the Wilderness to seek greater strength in an uncertain era. Whatever the choice they make, they have to acknowledge that it is their choice. Whether they live or die, they have made their choice. In the past five months migrations of people is the norm. Only after five months the matter has slowly die down as most people already choose their ce The world enters a new era -- The wind rustles her hair and just like that she opens her eyes. She looks above her and she could see ethe vast blue sky. "It is like I am in ancient times" she could not help but utter such words. She slowly sit up. And she could see the tall grass around her. As she stands up, she could see an infinite vastness of grass It is a Steppe. Only this Steppe probably is evenrger than the Steppe before the Fall. She would call it the Great Steppe if not for the fact there is many other Steppe andrger steppes in the world. And this is the Steppe of the World Government. The World Government controls North America and Northern America after being subjected to the effect of the world expansion bes evenrger and the size of thend expands so much that there is morends than people. The sky is clear, there is no pollution and when she breathes, it is like the freshest air she had breathe in her entire life. Not to mention the energy in the air. She sighed. Then she look up at the sky again and frowned. "I hope the news is right and there is nothing wrong with you" she mutters before her ears suddenly perked up. In a swift motion she pull the arrow behind her back, and as she pull the bowstring, an arrow materialized on the bow. The arrow itself is ming with divine fire. Without hesitation she released the string of her bow, the arrow flies like thunder, and before the unsuspecting victim realized it, its body is pierced with the fire arrow The arrow cut through the thick flesh like it is a hot knife cutting butter. ROAR!!! A thunderous roar splits the clouds above but it is a dying roar. The roarsted only for a while before the roar finally stopped The unsuspecting victim is a gigantic rhinoceros. The people around here called it the One Horned Destroyer. These beasts began to pop up all over the world after the separation of the world into ten parts. But the world did not panic. Instead, most people feel that these monsters are helping them. Not only these monsters give them exp, they would also leave a monster core for them. And this time it is no exception. As this woman arrow burns everyst trace of existence of this monster, when the entire body of this gigantic rhinoceros turns into ash, it left a demon core that falls down to the ground. This woman with a bow that easily kills such a gigantic monster is famous in the world. A woman archer with such exaggerated strength. There is only a handful of such woman in the world. But a woman with such bow hunting freely in the territory of the World Government? There is probably only one woman that fits this description This woman is none other than the Divine Archer Sofia. It has been quite some time that she''s been on the Steppe. And since she has been in the Steppe, there is a lot of new monsters that she has seen. She looks at these monsters and she could not help but think to herself, that these monsters be more and more powerful "The world had changed, and even the monsters had changed. It seems I have to be stronger" That is not to mention the other monsters that still in hibernation since the Fall. It is like they were waiting for something. While the world powers debated on matters of influence, and politics in their squabbles, the rest of the world that fought with monsters every day is more concerned about the fact that there is many powerful monsters that is still asleep all over the world And these monsters are not your usual weak monster that could easily be solved by sending the patrol team or the guards These are titanic monsters that could swallow worlds. Themon people does not know this matter but most hunters already found such monsters. Fortunately, enough, these monsters is asleep The hunter that met these monsters all share the same experience when meeting these monsters. They could not even stand in front of these monster if they don''t have powerful will and determination It is like a kind of pressure that is unconsciously released by these sleeping monsters The Order of Thinker proposed a theory that these monsters seems to be waiting for something. A trigger. And when that something happens, or appear, these monsters would break out from theirn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om hibernation. Sofia looks around the area and she did not see anymore monsters. She also looks around to make sure that there is no other hunter around the area "It seems today is another day without conflict" she mutters with a smile on her face. She kicks the ground and in an effortless move, she flies gently toward the area where the monster had died. She looks at it, looking left and right and narrows her eyes. "There is others" she mutters "Hiding in the ground, huh" Sofia did not have to use Divine Sense to detect these monsters. Divine Sense has many applications. For the powerful one, it could be used to oppress those that are weaker than then, to detect an enemy, to attack There is many applications of Divine Sense. There is even some levelers that studies only Divine Sense But Divine Sense also has its weakness. If the level is not that different, it is easy to know when someone uses their Divine Sense against you. Sofia hence uses the Eye of the Hunter. It could detect monsters around her without using Divine Sense As she looks around the ins, there is many monsters hiding underneath the grassynd. But most of them did not dare to stick out their heads. And Sofia herself did not want to provoke it. These monsters are afraid of the strong and brave against the weak. After all, it is a logic that guarantee survival. Would the weak fight against the strong? No. of course they would fight against the weak. She sighed. Waving her hands, the monster core flew toward her and she smiles. The distance between her and the monster core must have been hundreds of miles away The moment Sofia waves her hand, that monster core was distorted by time and space and immediately appears near her, floating just above her hand. "It seems my control over time and space has improved. All that lesson by that old man really works wonder" Sofia then let the monster core fall on top of her palms. She then quickly put the monster core into her storage bag. She then looks around again, her eyes zooming to see hundreds of miles away and then she smiles. She raises her bow, pull the bowstring and as she released the bowstring, she herself turns into light and then suddenly appears tens of thousands of miles away. She is now in front of a water stream. Around her there is many deer''s, gazelle and a few other animals of the Steppe. They were shocked by her and quickly fled. Each one seems to have their own abilities. "Huh" she thought to herself. The horse quickly took off running and as it gallops across the vast ins, arcs of lightning crackle along its mane and tail This not only gives it incredible speed and agility; it create a kind of force field around itself Gust of wind was summoned and its momentum rises. >> Chapter 1730: Restriction of Heaven Chapter 1730: Restriction of Heaven ? Sofia once try to hunt one of these horses. There is the King of Horses in this ins and when Sofia tries to capture it, it even conjure earth barrier to protect itself from her arrow At that time, it was just a sudden desire so when the horse deflect her attack, she did not pursue the horse. But she knows the horse in the Steppe has this new abilities that seem to be different from horses in other regions of the world. They now seem to have power to manipte elemental energies while running And when threatened, it can unleash a powerful shockwave that knocks back adversaries, using the earth''s energy beneath its hooves. The antelope that is near the stream has already runs away before she even arrive at the area. And even though her eyes could see far away, Sofia could only see the trace of energy it had left behind. From what Sofia found out, the antelope in the world seems to have gain the ability to perceive and manipte auras, the energy fields surrounding living beings. Sofia had one of these in her camp. When she hunts in the steppe, she would sometimes borrow the camp of the other hunter camped out in the Steppe. And so, she did have a pet antelope. And they are very useful in detecting danger and hunting because after the Multiversal Convergence, with itsrge, sensitive nose, the antelope can detect the subtle energies emanating from all living creatures. Not only that, it also can sense intentions and emotions, allowing it to foresee danger and navigate through the steppe safely. In times of need, it can project a calming aura, soothing conflicts between creatures, or emit a burst of energy to disorient predators. Sofia rarely brought them because today, she simply wanted to train herself and move some of her muscle. She wanted to hone her hunter instinct and not to just hunt. And while most of these animals runs away fast as lightning, not far away, there is a crane looking at her. Then this crane look back at the stream of water and ignore her. She chuckles a bit. The crane of the world is peaceful and could even detect the intention of creatures around it. The crane must have determined that she is not dangerous to it. The crane of this new Earth could emit a soft, melodic hum that has a calming effect on all creatures who heard it making it quite a peaceful creature and rarely attacked by other creatures. There is also the eagles that flies away almost immediately after sensing hering. The eagle is one of the most powerful creature in the Steppe. They wield the power of the storm the eagle can summon storm clouds to darken the sky. Sofia once saw arge eagle fighting the lion of the Steppe. When it fights, Lightning would crackle around its talons as it dives towards its prey, harnessing the power of thunder to strike with precision. In times of peril, it can summon fierce winds to ward off threats or summon rain to nourish the parched earth below. Sofia ignores these monsters. Not all monsters are hostile. And the animals of the world had also been affected by the energy of Heaven and Earth. Most of them are nowrger than their size before the Fall. And they also possess cores in their bodies when they die. But the formation of their cores is quite different from the formation of the cores of the monsters. The difference between them is still quite hard for themon people to understand. To the people of the world, as long as it is something that is formed after killing these monsters or beast, it is a monster core. The Order of Thinkers on the other hand believes that this core denote a difference between the beast and monsters that exist in Earth and that exist from the system or the World Orb. The monsters generated by the World Orb has a different kind of energy and core from the monsters and beats that evolved on Earth. It is also different from the monsters that enters Earth during the Multiversal Convergence and the monsters that entered Earth through breaches of time space To the Order of Thinkers, it added diversity to the kinds of energy that the world now have and also added different ways of gaining power and more and more entric and weird abilities popping off after the Multiversal Convergence, starting off a new rejuvenation of people with abilities that have slightly different skillset. In the beginning of the Fall, most ss is still quite generic. Other than secret sses, most of the ss is quite generic. But after the Multiversal Convergence, the abilities that people could use and the method to reach certain power or realm be more diverse. And now, with more anomalies in the world, more energy and various kind ofws and rule, some people even create new path that deviated from the orthodox path. But just because it deviated from the orthodox path did not mean it is wrong or weak. Instead, some people who deviated from the path of the system given by the All Source also has its own strength. Sofia shakes his head. "I am not like Azief who wanted to walk his own path. My path is very direct and straightforward" then smiling bitterly she could not help but mutters "If only life is like that. Direct and straightforward" she mutters to herself before chuckling at her own thoughts She sat near the stream of water, and remove her boots and let her feet feel the coolness of the water stream Sofia is in Disk Formation realm. She rarely feel tired. But as the Heavenly Will be stronger, she could feel the restriction of the world on her. And she is not the only one that feel it. Most people who are in Disk Formation already could feel that their power seems to be restrained a bit. The more danger they posed to the world, the more this restriction power bear down upon them. The world itself be....harder if she had to describe it. She also notices something else. A few days ago, she saw two Disk Formation realm leveler fighting against each other. These two wantonly released their power, trading energy st and each attack created sonic boom and storms around them. In the past, such battle would affect an entire nations, the energy of their attack would create catastrophe, affects the situation of the world. But nowadays it is a bit different. The moment their energy went past the enemy, the energy quickly was extinguished. At that time, Sofia narrowed her eyes and look at that source of energy with her eyes and she could see it. Restriction of energy. When one of the punches of this fighter miss and hist a mountain, the mountain only had one side of that ce to copse. And that shocked Sofia. In the past, such attack would destroy the mountainpletely, probably disintegrating itpletely into nothingness. But now, one punch would only copse one side of the mountain and the expected scene where the mountain exploded into pieces did not happen. When the battle ended, Sofia check the minerals of that mountain. The mountain stones did not be harder. It is still quite the same as the early years of the Fall. It has some kind of energy surrounding it but everywhere in the world right now have the energy of Heaven and Earth surrounding it. So, that is nothing shocking about it. But the mountain itself did not be more powerful or sturdier or harder. Only then she reached a conclusion. When someone is fighting, the Heavenly Will pays attention to that area and disperses energy. It strengthen thends and the area where they fight so that their fight would not harm the world. Is this the reason why Azief did not entirely usurp all of the Heavenly will? Sofia did not know but in Loki timeline, before Loki could use the Heavenly Will to coronate himself as the Seventh Sovereign in the world, Raymond and a few others rips the will of the Heaven. It causes Loki not able to breakthrough to Sovereign realm in the normal way and had to use unconventional way to break through to Sovereign realm. And after the destruction of the Heavenly Will, the world enters into a period of chaos. Because when these powerful beings no longer have the Heavenly Will to restrict them and to limit the destruction that they could impose, the world truly be hell on earth. It requires the Sovereign to once againes out from their Divine Abodes and calms the world.N?v(el)B\\jnn In order to not create any more Sovereign, the move that Raymond choose created many chaos all over the world Sofia might not be as knowledgeable as the Order of Thinkers, but she learns from observation and she did not think that she is wrong. Not to mention, Azief also once discuss to her about the matter of the Heavenly Will in the past and she has some understanding of it and the division of the Will that governs this Earth The world be stronger, the people also could surpass their limits and this cycle continues. At the same time the restriction also be stronger. The world and the Heavens feeds each other >> Chapter 1731: A Hunter and An Alchemist Chapter 1731: A Hunter and An Alchemist ? Nowadays, she would feel tired when she uses her energies. The pressure of the world weakens themes when they uses their energies. In the past, eating and drinking for Disk Formation levelers is more about feeling. Azief himself did not eat or drink when he reaches Disk Formation leveler but he eats and drinks just because it is like a habit. Eating itself has some vours. So eating is no longer a need but a want. And eating itself has evolved in this new world with many cuisine that have properties to it that make people "want" to eat. The same case for drinking. Azief drinks coffee. He is not thirsty nor he needed to drink. But for Azief when it is about eating and drinking, he simply does it so that he did not forget that he was human. This feeling of losing oneself is hardly understood by Sofia. Only after she reached the same level, she understood how terrifying it is to lose..... yourself But nowadays, feeling of hunger returned. Though this hunger could be alleviated by absorbing energies, it is not as good as eating and drinking It is still did not reach the level of "need" But, food and drinking could no longer so easily be ignored like in the past. As for her? Right now? Dipping her toes on the stream? It is because water had also evolved. Now, as she puts her toes inside the stream, she could feel the energy that is in the water travels across her body. And she takes a deep breath, smiling as she feel herself rejuvenated Looking around, she looks as the crane finally had its fill and with one swing of its wing, it flew high up in the sky, and as it flew toward the clouds, it be translucent before bing totally invincible The antelopes that had run before returns back. Looking at her and then after seeing that she did not do anything to them, this antelope drinks the water of the stream Sofia look at all of this with wonder. Then she look back at the sky. She squint like she wanted to see something. But the things she wanted to see could not be seen and so she could only sigh. "The world be even moreplicated" and she could not help but sigh. Then she closes her eyes and enjoys the feeling of the water running over her feet. Sofia regarded herself as more of a hunter. She was never at ease at her position in Pandemonium. And she is not good at political maneuvering in the World Government either. In the beginning of the Fall, she did try to be more like Azief. She tries to be more like Sina. But everyone makes mistake And it is because she try, she makes mistakes. And because she makes mistake, she knows who she is. Those who did not make mistake, never try. And when you make a mistake, you could let that mistake define you, or you could let that mistake guide you to be better. And her mistake makes her learns more about herself than most of her sess. She knows who she is now. she found it easier just to hunt. Maybe it has something to do with her ss. Or maybe she likes that when she pulls her bow, look at her target, her mind is not scattered. She likes that in that one moment she could just focus on the target in front of her. That in that one moment, all that exist in the world is her and the target. She is not like Azief. Azief is a temperamental man. His like and dislike is easy to fathom. At least it was. When Sofia first knows Azief, he was this gloomy man But there is honesty in his words. And it is easy to see what he likes and dislike. What he wanted and did not want. Then life happens to him just like it happens to her. And he changed. Just like she had changed. And as time passes by, Azief be more and more unfathomable. It is hard to see what he is thinking about. It is even harder to know what he likes and dislike. Behind that cold expressionless face of him, who knows what he is thinking And before, his gloominess is easy to detect. But as Azief grows stronger, he be more majestic and more mysterious that it unnerves people. And whether Sofia wanted to admit it or not, she too be a little bit scared. Sofia even if she did not say it, she relies a lot on him. She opens back her eyes and once again look at the sky "You are still up there, huh?" she mutters to herself. And then she got up and wears back her shoes and decided to turns in for the day. When she returns to her camp, she was surprised to see someone waiting for her. It is Sina, leaning on her cabin, a smile on her face, dressing in her green robe. She smiles a little and then chuckles "Hey" she greets her while waving her hand Even though Sina wears a veil to disguise her face she immediately recognize Sina. And that voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn There is also the fact that Sofia did not share her location to many people and only a few people knows that she is here. And one such person is Sina. "Come in" she said as shee close to her cube cabin and the door opens almost immediately. The cube cabin is like a futuristic cargo container. It is stored easily inside a Space Pill. When one throws this pill to the ground it will turns into arge cabin. The Order of Thinkers took the idea from Dragon Ball. The container itself does not look like normal container room. Instead, it looks more like a luxurious mping experience when you enter it. And Sofia is not someone with ack of energy stones. Her cabin is not onlyrge. It could fly, could float and when you enter inside the cabin, the protective formation would instantly be activated. The inside itself is like a luxurious room, decorated with modern design like a high-end apartment before the Fall. Azief likes those ssical themes and sometimes he likes his residence to have nature on them like those traditional wooden houses in Japan. But Sofia likes this kind of modern design. Some people like to decorate it medieval style but she always feel more at ease with this kind of modern design Maybe because before the Fall, she wanted to live in a ce like this. Sina enters the cabin and when the cabin door closed, it is like she had enter a different world. "Nice crib" Sofia only smiles as she take a seat on one of the chairs. Sina on the other hand seat herself on the bed. "Want some tea?" Sina only smiles and then waves her hand. The cup on the kitchen desk floats and goes to the sink The faucet turned on, water falls down inside the cup and then gently floats back toward Sina beforending on a small table. The small table then slide itself toward Sina and stop just a few inches away from the bed in front of Sina. Then Sina clicks her finger and the water inside the cup is quickly heated as she bring something out from her sleeve. It is a pouch "What''s that?" "My tea bag. It''s my medication nowadays" She smiles as she said it. She brought some of the tea leaves and put it in the hot boiling water as the tea leaves dissolves almost immediately and her tea isplete Sofia on the other hand frowned "You''re sick?" just saying it makes her feel incredulous. Before the Multiversal Convergence it is generally epted that when you reach a certain level, you no longer feel sick. It is just that they did not understand the world Sickness of those who reach high level is different from mortal sickness. And sickness also had evolved. The virus also evolved. Humans grows strong, the world grows stronger, the monster grows stronger, so how could the virus also not get stronger They also get stronger. And people like Sina, even though she is already in Disk Formation level also has sickness Sina could see that Sofia face pales and she shakes her head "The illness is not that bad" "Is it a virus?" At this Sina did not immediately answer. Instead, she took the cup in front of her and take a sip Feeling the freshness and the rich vor of the tea, she could not help but close her eyes and shakes her head with a smile, appreciating the vor of the tea Opening her eyes, she put down the tea cup "Ah, that hit the spot" Then she look back at Sofia and shakes her head. "don''t worry. It is not a virus." There is silence in the room. Sofia is still staring at her. And Sina chuckles She clearly wanted some exnation .. Chapter 1732: Pandemonium Concern Chapter 1732: Pandemonium Concern ? "I did some experiment with some herbs. The Apothecary blows up and the fumes of that concoction enters my body" She paused for a second and then added "It is not all bad. It gives me a glimpse of my future path and it also helps me create my Disk. That mistake was able to let me reflect and that is gain enough" She chuckles but Sofia is not in the mood tough Sina then added "Though, I would have some difficulty in breathing every now and then. And my energy sometimes be disordered" "Other than that, I ampletely fine" Hearing this Sofia could only sigh. She knows all about Sina obsession with creating pills. Clearly Sina wanted to create some powerful pill. Sina might be the one with the least guard against her secret. Of course, this is around her circle of friends. To the world, not many knows how Sina get on board Azief ship and be one of his closest friends. The one that knows is mostly people on the top of the world powers like Hirate and Jean. this did not mean that she did not have any secrets. She has her secrets. Sofia remember one instance Sofia once asked her about what she is trying to create especially when Sian still crafting and concocting medicine and pills even after she got her vengeance. She never told her. Every time she ask that question, Sina would only smiles without offering any answer. After a while, Sofia knows not to ask that question again. Now, looking at her, even though Sina looks mature, there is still a part of her that makes other people worried. Sofia sighs and then shakes her head "You should tone it down a little" Sina onlyughs at this. Sofia then goes to the window. Near the window there is a small portable radio. She turns it on, and song from the 2000s ys [The Calling - Wherever You Will Go] She smiles a little. "I didn''t know they still have records of old songs" "This music station just got established around a year ago. As for the songs, it is said some of them goes to a different parallel universe that is quite the same as our Earth before the Fall and basically bought all the music they could find" Thinking about this Sofia could not help but chuckles a bit. "Whoever sell that music ylist to those people got a bit of luck that day" "I heard that they buy it using gold. To that world, gold still has some values. To us, we could simply waves our hand and create gold out of the minerals of the world. "Huh. Wouldn''t they get fined by the World Security Time Patrol?" "Thye got permission from the World Government and there were all these time measures taken on them when they go to that world so that they would not create an interdimensional ident" Hearing this Sina nodded "Since they could not stop it, the World Security Council simply have to regte it" At this Sofia nodded. Even though most breaches were closed during the Multiversal Convergence, from the moment someone cross to a different parallel universe and other dimension from Earth, it has already opened the Pandora box. The barrier of reality was temporarily strengthen by the Orvanians when they bombed it with their reality altering bombs. But after that, there is still some people that still goes to other dimension and other parallel universes These people are called Interdimensional Smuggler. As the name has aptly described these are people that smuggle things from another dimension among other ces. Most of the culture before the Fall has been eradicated. Music''s, stories, movies, tv series, normal modern appliances that rarely now has a ce in this new world could still be found in other parallel Earths Before, even though the world power has banned travel to other dimensions, there is some exception to this rule like Wil who could simply pierce through the barriers between world easily and some other people But after the Multiversal Convergence, most of these travels, especially by people like Will would be notified first. Will is one of the members of the Pandemonium and even though he is rarely in Pandemonium and rarely interferes in the matter of Pandemonium everyone knows that his position in the heart of Death Monarch is quite high And since that is the case, he has some leeway by going out first before reporting it to the World Security Council And after the Multiversal Convergence, there is protocol to these things. When someone break through to the barrier between worlds, a cleanup crew woulde after to patch these breaches. But just because the government banned it, does not mean that everyone would follow it. There is many such illegal travel toward other worlds, parallel earths and other dimension. And that is also the reason why there is so many unregted items that appears in the world that could be a problem Since the world power could not stop it, so they regte it. At least now even though the corrosion of the world barriers is still there it could be managed openly. There is another silence between these two friends. Sina is only smiling. Sofia smirks For a moment they enjoy this silence. Sofai was the one that broke the situation "It doesn''t seem that you came here to just talk about these things" Sina nodded. Sina look around and then she approached the window and look outside. She could see the vast grasnd and see the many animals and monsters and beast on the ground and the sky It is a different world with a different vitality. The kind of world that one would think of when they think of a fantasy world. The sky seems brighter, the colors seems livelier and everything is full of energy. Like the world was reborn anew. Like a world that has juste out of existence and everything is new and novel. What Azief had done changes the trajectory of humanity itself. "Are you joining the World Government?" she suddenly ask Sofia smiles bitterly "This time it is not a social call, after all. You came here as one of the ministers of Pandemonium" Sina nodded. "You are in World Government territory. You hanging out with Hirate. And now you are here, hunting for them. I....am concerned" Then she addedN?v(el)B\\jnn "It is not easy crossing the Sea of Fire and I am quite surprised that you are here." There is silence between them again. Only this time the silence is more tense. Sofia could guess the hidden meaning of Sina concern Even though Sofia is not a high-ranking member of Pandemonium pollical scene, she knew many things. Secret things Dangerous things. And Sina wanted to make sure that she would not speak of it. And Sofia understand Sian concern. After all, if she joins the World government, she would interact with one of the best mind readers in the world It is not easy to hide something from someone who could read your mind. There are methods of shielding your mind but Hirate is not some two-bit magician. He is acknowledged by many as the strongest mind reader in the world. And strongest here is not referring to his physical strength but to his ability to mess with your mind And one of his most famous method of using this ability of his is to steal information from people mind without them ever noticing it. Sofia knows that Hirate method is not limited to just reading minds. He could alter people memories, seal memories, and erase it. And that is just a few things that he could with people mind A person mind is sometimes the only thing that made them different from unthinking beings. If that could be altered and yed around with, then you could be reduced to even worse than animals. It is one of the most terrifying abilities there is. And while the media did not talk much about it, after the Fall, those who have this ability to mess with people mind do many.... unspeakable things with it., Turning people to mindless ve is just one of its obscene applications of this ability. Some treated people like a doll on a string, to change the perception of pain and pleasure, ying with their memories and their lives. There is many cases where some deranged individuals uses this ability to do evil. Sofia once read a case about a mind reader who alters the memories of a woman to think that her children is monsters. The woman cut her teenage children into pieces and when that deed is done, these deranged individuals release the memories and the woman was so distraught that she died of heartbreak. And this is only one of such deed and there were even more disgusting and obscene thing that had happened because of this ability to manipte people''s mind Most of them are now either imprisoned or killed. This only happens after the formation of the world powers. With stable powers, rules andws could be enforced and the approval of the people is paramount hence rules andws needs to be enforced. Azief action of establishing the world powers might be seen to some people as a method of control but probably that was the point To leash these beasts that is going out of control. >> Chapter 1733: Their Family Chapter 1733: Their Family ? Mind readers are one of the rarest sses because most of them were already eradicated. The famous s mind reader are few and most of them survives the purge of mindreads precisely because they did not do it to do evil Hirate once told her that if you really understand the method of mind reading, you would not harm people and torture their mind mindlessly. So, Sofia ask why would this be so. Because when you understand a person mind, you began to empathize with it. You understand where that person ising from. And while you could not agree with what they''ve done, or certain choices that they made, you understand why they do what they do and why they choose the choices that they made. To them, they do not see any other way. Even if there is a way, since they could not see it, then that means there is no other way. And out of all of these mind readers, the evil and the good, it is acknowledge the one with the strongest mental power is Hirate. It is like a tool and he is the crafter, free to mold it however he wanted it. In this world other than those people who have a higher realm than him, it is really not easy to shield your mind from him. And if he used the Enhanced Cerebral Devic to enhance his mind power, then it is almost impossible to guard against his ability to read through your mind. So, Sofia wanted to answer Sina question. But she did not know how to answer. She thought for a second and then said "I have some amulet that could help me shield things from him" Sina sighed. "It is dangerous" "Do you want to erase the memories from my mind?" Sofia ask. But Sina shook her head. "He would know. And if I did that, the defense of your mind would easily be broken in by Hirate if he tried to enter your mind" "Then I just don''t have to meet him that often" "Would it be that easy?" Sina ask. And once again Sofia did not know how to answer. But Sina shakes her head. "As long as Azief maintain his position as the number one in the world, I think Hirate would not try to read your mind" Then Sina sighed "I do not envy your position" And Sofia could only chuckles bitterly. "Who invited you to join?" Sina ask Raymond invited me" "And you have always answered invitation" Sina sneer. Then she look at Sofia and then shakes her head and sighed The sigh is long. And somehow Sofia could guess what Sina would be talking about. And right one que... "It is a pity.... that you and him didn''t end up together. I was sure..." and Sina could only sigh. There is another silence as Sina take a sip of his tea. Then after that moment of silence passes, Sofia break the silence. And she wanted to give an exnationn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I will not be joining the World Government. But I would be closely rted to them. They would provide many hunting grounds for me and that is good for me if I want to improve my hunting ability" Sina only scoffed at this "If its hunting ground you want, Pandemonium have a lot of it. This is because of Azief. Both of you are like this" And Sina could not help but sighed Sofia did not deny it. "What should I do then? He has a new girlfriend and I still work in the same ce as him. I do not feelfortable and I don''t think he would feelfortable either" Sina also did not know how to solve this matter of the hearts. Both Azief and Sina is her friend. And she did not want to lose them. If they could end up together it would be very good. But now that they have broken up....it be quiteplicated. Sina herself did not know whether to cheer on Azief new love. Azief is decisive on many things but when it is about affairs of the heart, he is always indecisive and sometimesck a certain skill to keep someone heart. No, she thought to herself. The matter between Azief and Sofia is not a matter about the heart is taken or given. It is a different matter entirely They both have some problems Some of it is about trust, some of it is about letting people in and some of it is about insecurity. The matters of the hearts between two people could only be understood by the people involved Sina herself has her problems with the hearts. She herself did not know that she is such a loyal woman before the Fall Maybe it is because the world had changed. People also changed. The stronger you are, the stronger the emotion, whether that emotion or bad. Those who could restrain their evil desires is already a good enough person. And those who could stay true to their original intention is even more admirable. Sina likes Loki. That liking turns to longing. And that longing turns to love. She herself knows that Loki has a lot of secrets. Some he shared with her, some he did not. Loki is a man of many secrets and it is not easy to love someone like that Sometimes, she also wonders why she loved him. But these kind of thing....it is not easy to know where it begins and where it ends Before she knew it, she was in love with him. And she did not deny such feeling. She has seen so many tragedies, so many sad endings in this world that she learns something The good thing in your life....do not be afraid to grasp it before it is toote. As long as you try....as long as you pluck up the courage.... maybe.... just maybe... you would get a happy ending. And so, she bares her heart and Loki also has feeling for her. Though the temperature of feelings between them differs a bit, Loki is slowly reaching her temperature. Though, for now at least in public, Sina and Loki had broken up. Because in public Loki is the traitor to the world, the most wanted men in the world. Even after the war between Kaiju and Azief, the world still did not forget what Loki had done. Sina of course knows the true story. But, the rest of the world did not. And it would not be appropriate for someone like her, who is so close to power of Pandemonium to be consorting with the enemy of the world Azief could do that. But not her. One because she is not the strongest person ion the world. That title lets you get away with a lot of stuff. But the other reason is because the Acolytes under her, her apprentices, her disciple would never let her ne associated with Loki while he is carrying the stigma of the person responsible for the Multiversal Convergence. And that is probably Loki n in the first ce to join the Crime Alliance. What better reason to join the Criem Alliance than bing a world-renowned criminal? Sina also finally understood something. When you reached a certain level, there are some restrictions on you. For Sina, it was her reputation. And because of it she also begins to understand certain action of the leaders of the world powers that sometimes are not their desire but forced by the circumstances and the era. "Is that the only thing you came to say" Sofia question brings her back to the moment. Sina look at Sofia with narrowed eyes and she sighed. Sofia did not like that sound of a sigh It is a helpless sigh. Sofia could guess from Sina sigh because she has been with her the longest after the Fall The silence dragged on. Sina did not answer immediately. But she does have a question "Are you ready to move on?" Hearing this, Sofia face turns dark. It is really not easy for her to say and to talk about this stuff to other people But with Sina, she knows to cut it straight toward the essence of the matter. She sighed. And Sina waited for the answer She mighte here as a representative of Pandemonium interest, but Sofia is her friend, no, she is more like a sister to her than a friend. And she wanted her...wanted her sincerely......to be happy. Whoever she is with, whoever that she would love.... she prayed that she would be happy. Because in this fucked up world, they are family. Azief and Sofia, both of theme from a fucked-up family. Broken, dysfunctional. And somehow, meeting each other, the created their own family. It us a bit dysfunctional; sometimes, and a bit broken, but each mistake brings them closer. Each argument opens up new avenue. And slowly but surely, they be closer in heart. A family. It''s not the perfect picture.... but its theirs >> Chapter 1734: Trying to Forget Chapter 1734: Trying to Forget ? Sina knows that both Azief and Sofia has this weird connection with each other. But this is the first time that they really seem to be broken up. And she want both Azief to be happy. It would be good if they could be happy with each other. But if that couldn''t be, at least they both should be happy with the people they love. Sina has seen many tragedies. Since, the Fall until today he had seen so many deaths. Some happens to her friends; some happen to her acquittances. As she grow stronger and her influence grows wider and her ability be even more heaven defying, she rarely lost her friends to tragic circumstances again. And during the Weronian war she was one of the most active participants in saving people. In that war she has seen some terrible stuff but she also sees a certain kind of virtue. Evil and good fighting against each other and those abstract concept like love, loyalty, righteousness might not be visible but they are strong. Only in the darkest moment these light shines the brightest. It is like the darkness of the world shining a light to these virtues that people thought has been forgotten The world is not all filled with evil people.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It is not all dark. And good people is still there and light is still there And Sina outlook on life also had changed. And because she experience the loss of many friends, she never wanted to lose more friends. And out of all friends that she had make after the Fall, Azief and Sofia is the closest person to her. They were like family. They are her new family And because they are like family, Sina is the only one that could say something to them and they would listen. Both Sofia and Azief is stubborn people. They are also very proud and rarely admit their mistake The stronger they are, the harder it is for them to admit their mistake. Even though at times they would let down their prides, at times, there is also asion where they could not put it down. Having pride is good. It is kind of a confidence. But having too much of something is not always good. Especially when that something is pride. Sina could see that Azief would never be able to erase Sofia from his heart just like Sofia would never be able to erase Azief in her heart. They shared too much with each other And she could not help but think to herself "In the past, humans live at most to two hundred yeas. And that is an anomaly and not themon age. Most people die in their sixties or their seventies. But now.... they have forever to contend with" Thinking of this, Sina feel m. Because all of this might just be some vorful story that they would tell each other after tens of thousands of years had passes. Time washes away everything. She sighed and take a sip of her tea. Sofia looking at Sina like this could not help but scoffed "Are you imitating Azief? He is always like this. When its something he did not want to talk about, he would pretends to be mysterious and take a sip of his coffee while he thinks of a reason or justification" Sina hearing this could not help but chuckles. And Sofia face turns red because she knows why. But both of them did not say it clearly and so Sofia shuts her moth "I don''t know what your feeling are Sofia. We rarely meet each other in the past couple of months and I am not a mind reader like Hirate. But you here, with Raymond invitation.... you know why Raymond call you and not the others right?" Hearing this Sofia could not help but sigh. Sina did not let up. Instead, she ask again "I hope you are not stringing him along. Raymond is a good man. Regardless of his position as the Grand Commanded of the World Government, he is a good man. He is polite with people, easygoing, bright like a sunshine, cares about the people under him, love his soldiers like a son and he always think about the world" She sighs a bit and then continue "This is a kind man. If this is just another drama between you and Azief, then solve it by yourself. And don''t involve other people in it. Don''t y with other people feeling and tire other people out and yourself in the process" There is silence in the room but then Sofia sighed and spoke "Azief has Katarina" Hearing this Sina scoffed and then shot back "So, you have to have Raymond. Only then will it be fair? Are you that childish?" "I''m not saying that" she said calmly. Sofia is not angry. "You know his feeling towards you right?" Sofia nodded. No matter how dense a woman is, they would surely notice when a man wanted to court you. Raymond is not exactly subtle in his attempt. Before, Sofia and Azief is a couple and Raymond back away. But now she is single. And Raymond would not miss a chance. He is brave in war and in love. He knows he has to fight for happiness. In this Raymond is very much like Katarina. As long as they did not do anything wrong that would prick their conscience, they would be brave in all fronts "I have good feeling for Raymond" Sina wanted to say something more but then she shakes her head. "Good feelings are not love." That is what she wanted to say but she decided against it. Good feelings might not be love. But it could always blossom into something more. At least that is how it happens between her and Loki She should not meddle that much. Those two is already an adult and they do not need her to keep nagging at them She could only sigh and then said "I hope you are not using him" Sofia shakes her head. Only she knows the truth and only she knows her true feeling. She do like Raymond. Like is not love however. And she is not trying to string Raymond along. And she had made it very clear to him. But in this world, there is not many ces that could ept her because of her sensitive identity. She is Death Monarch woman. Even though she is no longer rted to Pandemonium, which world powers would are ept her. Of course, she could always strike it alone. But she wanted to grow stronger as fast as possible and that is not just possible without some backup and some support. Even though she is powerful, she is not invincible in this world. And because of her rtions with Death Monarch, there is always people targeting her. She knows that even though she has broken up with Death Monarch, Sasha still send some of her operative to secure her safety Why? Because there is still people targeting her in the dark. Everyone that is close to Death Monarch had this target on their back. Some of it is even operatives of the world powers. Sashah is worried that the action of kidnapping her to control Death Monarch would happen once again. Even though thest time it happens the participants was badly injured and the warning is clear to the world, there is always audacious people in the world She knew what Raymond thinks of her and she just said to Raymond to take it slow. And she thinks that at least if she did this, maybe Azief would not feel that guilty. Azief to her is fragile. He might not show it in his demeanor but he is like that. At least if he saw her with someone else, maybe he would not feel too conflicted. There were times that Sofia wanted to act out. She wanted to disy her sadness to the world so that Azief wouldfort her. But that is only her thoughts She has grown up. As much as Azief has grown up, she also has grown up. And she did not want him to hurt. She is hurt however. She never said yes to him when he proposed to her. But she just said not yet. Not...not ever. But in the end, he chose Katarina. And maybe this is better. Sofia could never ept another betrayal in her life. Especially if that someone is Azief. She has been betrayed in her life before. And each pain taught her to shield herself. And then she falls in love with Azief. She might not say it enough but she loves him. And just the thought of him betraying her...she could not ept it. Anyone else and she could recover from it. But if its Azief that betrayed her.... thinking about it makes her heart constricted and she feel her breath would go out It would break her. So...she pushed him away before he could do that to her. Because she could see him torn. Did he really loves her? Or is it some lingering affection of the past? He never cheated on her but she could see Katarina attracted him. How could she have confidence when she has to contend with a woman who is called the most beautiful woman in the world? her confidence was never been that great since the beginning. But her heart has been stolen by him and it is not so easy for that heart to return back to her. So, for now, she simply wanted to forget. But saying that is easier that doing it. >> Chapter 1735: The Curtain Raised Chapter 1735: The Curtain Raised ? Maybe it is good that the world now has changed. If not, she would remember all those ces that she had gone with him. And if that is the case then it is harder to forget about him Sina could not know what Sofia is thinking right now. She has her own thoughts and Sofia has her own thoughts on things. "I think that is enough about my love life" Sina nodded "I actually came here hoping to persuade you against joining the World Government. If you are here, Azief would be reluctant to do anything to the World Government if the need arise. But...I understand why. And you choose our own path." "Will it not be hard for you....in Pandemonium?" Hearing this Sina shakes her head "Don''t worry about me" she paused for a second and then she ask "I actually have something that I want you to do"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hmm" "This is a secretmission. Sasha has some other jobs and she could not do it" Sofia raise her eyebrows This is the first time she got a job from Pandemonium. Most of the people in Pandemonium never give her anymission. Not because they did not want to give her the jobs but because at that time the position of Sofia is different than the position that she is now. Now, she is a hunter for hire And even though she has been one for quite some time those people in Pandemonium still feel like it is not appropriate to give her somemission like she is some hired thug. What would Death Monarch, their lord, think of them if it is found out that his minister hired his ex-girlfriend tobor under them? Do you have a lot of lives to spare? That would not be a pleasant topic conversation between a ruler and his subordinate. Others could not give themission but Sina clearly could. "Am I the only one?" Sina shakes her head "I assemble a team to help you" She then gives her a photo. The photo is quite blurry. A man, six feet three, muscr, but his face is covered by a mask "Who is this?" "This man once a taskmaster in the Dark Syndicate among some of his jobs. He also organizes most assassin jobs in the Crime Alliance. He seems to be retired. Washing his hands out of the affairs of the world powers." "Then we should not disturb him, right?" "Someone told me that Void has visited him" She paused for a second and then she sighed "I want him found and brought o Pandemonium. If you could do this, there is a million- energy stone that would be given to you as rewards. If you don''t want that, you couple exchange it with others tings in the Pandemonium treasury" Sofia look at the picture and nodded Then she put the picture away and they continue reminiscing about old stories and asking each other about their life. Five months after the world changed, a new conflict is about to arise A curtain that is raised for the final act .... Greece Mount Parnassus. On the top of the peak of Mount Parnassus, there is arge clearing. Surrounded by harsh winds and cold air, this ce be even more mystical after the world is separated into ten continents. Today, on that peak, there is two people. There is a stone table two feet wide, two feet length. Across from each other is a woman with an eyepatch and a man dressed in a luxury three-piece suit with a fedora on top of his head. On top of the stone table is a chess board. It is the Trickster and the One-Eyed Oracle. Both of them is ying chess. And Loki is making the final moves. One move to checkmate the king "I lose" the Oracle said with a smile on her face as she put down her King on the chess table. Loki only smiles. Clearly, he did not care much whether he wins or lose sin this normal chess games. "I sometimes wonder why you always loses against me even if you could see my moves" Eriak however is not angry at all. Loki was not provoking and she herself ys the game as more a casual fan. She looks at the skies in the distance and then she answer "Just because I could see what moves you make doesn''t mean that I could defeat you. Especially when I don''t know how to y the game. If I learn to y the game, it might be easy to win. But then it would not be so fun to y it now" Loki only chuckles at this. "I heard you send some news to Pandemonium" Hearing this Eriak only smiles and nodded She never did intended to hide this from Loki anyway. But the feeling of having her moves being exposed is never pleasant "Which little bird tell you? I thought I had purge most of your spies and your talisman from my Templest time" Loki onlyughed "I am nothing without my tricks. And if I tell you the trick, it is not so fun anymore" Hearing this Erika only chuckles. The wind blows, the branches of the tree''s sways, the leaves fall and the echoes of the wind pleasantly fills the silence between these two old friends. "You think he is up there?" Erika ask. Loki shakes his head "Why ask question you already know the answer to?" Erika smiles and nodded. "It''s fast" Loki nodded "This never happens before. I could guess what made him wanting to do this kind of thing. When he moved thendmasses, the continents and the seas, he must have realized something. Whatever this something is, it is elerating his breakthrough" Loki chuckles helplessly "no one said that you have to stabilize your realm when you enter Essence Formation and wanting to enter Sovereign realm. Not to mention, his method of breakthrough reminds me of.... a taboo existence" He paused for a second and then said "Since his method is different than before, the oue would also be different. But I don''t think that this is that good for me. Or you" Loki then look at Erika "Etherna" Erika mutters and Loki nodded "It also resembles a bit of the Separation of the Three Souls methods of the Three Thousand Realms" "It is more that the method of the Three Separationses after. Either the previous Saints found the method of the Etherna method and improvise it or they developed it independently without the influence of the Etherna "Things changes too much at a breakneck speed. Sometimes I could not keep up" Loki mutters. His stance toward these change sis stillplicated. He never expected that he would lose the projected trajectory of the future this quickly. Then he was reminded of what Jean had told him before he travels back through time. "Read the n. And expect that the n would go wrong. And then improvise" because to Jean, once you change something in the past, however insignificant, however infinitesimal the change is, a change that o never expected to do anything could sometime change the world Jean once told him a story of how one pebble doomed a world. Jean saw a couple of time travelers went to the past. They thought they changed nothing. The intention of these time travelers are simple They just wanted to see the past, and make sure that their calction was correct. They did not interact with any other people; they did not do anything. They just went there for a few minutes. On a side road with the desert on both sides of the road. One of them kick the ground to make sure that they are on soldi ground. After a few minutes, they went back to their time To their surprise when they go back to their time, the world changed. It became a little bit darker, a little bleaker. What they didn''t know was that when they went back into the past, when that person kick the ground, a pebble fall into the cracks of the tar road. And on that tar road, a certain person rides a car, had his tire blown out by that pebble. That person then goes to a gas station and then goes to a mechanic to repair the tire. That person in the original timeline should have run over a person. But because he was dyed, he did not run over a person. This person that should have died, did not die. And that is where it all go wrong. Because then a person that died lives and person that lives died. And when enough mistakes and irregrity happens, then the future that those two-time travelerse from be very different Jean said that because those two-time travelers aid him in his understanding of time, he offers them help and manage to not only reverse the dystopia of their world but also at the same time make it even better. Because of that Jean gave him that advice. >> Chapter 1736: Events of the Future Chapter 1736: Events of the Future ? Jean probably already expected that even though Destiny and Fate wanted to steer this great storyline back to its supposed ending, when enough change is introduced, these changes spawned infinite possibilities. "What shoulde after? Let us shows our cards. Especially now the cards are all useless" "Let''s discuss it in detail" Loki nodded. Then he waves his hand and his energy covers the entire peak Erika look at him and then look at the translucent barriers that is slowly covering all over the peak "Shielding the Way, subverting Lies and Truth. This is the method you perfected" "The Heavenly Will must not listen to our words and such heavenly secrets that is revealed could create heavenly phenomenon and induce heavenly tribtions" Then Loki smiles and spoke "Bu, you should already know this" Erika nodded but she ask "Even if it is no longere true?" "Fate and Destiny would try to correct it. And even if there is a high chance this would not develop the way it is before, Fate and Destiny still does not like their ns to be made fun of or revealed. Loki waves his hand again and this time a banner flew out from his sleeve. There were four banners All of these banners is golden in color and from it mist of purple emanated from it. It distorts space and time and created illusion and mirage around it. The entire sky above these banners seems to shake and one could even see like the sky is about to copse. Erika look at these four banners and narrowed her eyes. And her eyes, even though, she only have one of it now, it is still powerful enough that it could see through these banners. She could see that these banners seems to have some kind of power to obstruct time and space. But as for the other properties of these banners, Erika could not see it. "If one is not enough, then I should use my other eyes" she pulls her eyepatch to the side and revealed a blue eye shining with power. These blue eyes seems to radiate a kind of ancientness to it. And this eye is the eye of Death Monarch. Even though the eye is separated, Erika could channel the power of an Essence Creation realm with Azief eye Even Azief probably did not know that when he gave her his eye, that Erika could channel his own power and his own ability with his eyes. This did not mean that Erika could use Essence Creation realm power. It is just that her eyes that she now has could channel the power and abilities that Death Monarch possess but this is limited to oracr abilities. Azief eyes could see through all kinds of formation and all kinds of illusion. This is because Azief has already reached a level where he could set up a "Rule" And what is "Rule?" Rule is aw that could be imposed upon the heavenly order. On Earth, if Azief said that water burns and fire nourishes, thews of the world would change to suit this new "Rule" And because of that Azief could easily see through all formations and all illusion. Other than a few that is an exception, one nce from Death Monarch would reveal and expose everything In a way, her oracr abilities is enhanced because of the fact that her other eyes, is the eye of Death Monarch who is in Essence Creation realm. For the Oracle, the eye itself is magic With her left eye, she could see more and she nodded to herself "Loki ability in setting up this kind of formation has leveled up" she thought to herself. The kind of formation that Loki is setting up actually requires the cultivation of an Essence Creation realm But he uses four banners that seems to have been bathed in the primordial energy. Erika did not know how Loki created such banners but it is remarkable indeed These four banners flew in four cardinal directions, piercing the cold ground on the cliff edges on four directions. Powerful energy emanated out from it as it support the formation that is already there Erika even before Loki set up this new formation has already set up all kinds of protection formation on top of the mountain. After all, even though she is respected there is also many people that wanted to monopolize her abilities. Her abilities is the strongest among all the irvoyance in the world If that is not so, then world leaders would note to her for advice. Loki wave his hands a few more time and each time he waves his hand more and more thing flew out from his sleeve as he seem to be creating a fortress of formation and sealing all over the peak What he is about to talk with Erika would touch many things and all of this thing is rted to the future. Hence, he must really be careful so that it would not attract unwanted attention and speaking about such taboo things could easily make one noticed by some intangible force. Not to mention Loki knows there is many transcendent beings on Earth right now There is Odin. That one is the most dangerous. It is fortunate that he restrained his energy. And the restriction of the One also disallowed Odin from doing many godlike things on Earth Then there is Yewa Hafar. That Acolyte of Destruction might not have powerful realm as he had to start from scratch but he has all kinds of knowledge. If Loki did not have his Book of Darkness and learns all kinds of dark methods in the Universe, he would not be confident of creating a formation that could block a being that has been in the Omniverse since the beginning of time. And then there is Fir Her Waz. That lone survivor of a destroyed world might not have many means to eavesdropped but Loki knows the Three Fates probably would have some tricks under their sleeve. Jade Emperor mark Death Monarch with Immortal Way, Odine in person. Poseidon threw his trident, Destroyer send Yewa Hafar, Orvanian fishing in troubled waters, and the Three Fates uses Fir Her Waz. All of them are very active this time. Hence, Loki has to be even more careful than usual to make sure that nothing would be leaked out, nothing would be discovered. "There is now too many yers on the chessboard. I would like it if I could expel them from the table and y with only a few yers. But this time, maybe some for them have seen some kind of hope of winning and thus, they wanted to try to put some chess pieces" Precisely because of this, the trajectory of the future that Loki, Erika, Yewa Hafar and those beings knows has changed beyond their understanding. Now, Loki needs allies. A yer on the chessboard that could help him navigate all of these other yer moves and schemes. There is no suitable person other than Erika. An old friend. So, he is this cautious and careful because of such reason Only after five minutes ofying down the most intricate formation to block anyone from seeing or hearing or sensing them Loki finally sit down on a new seat. There is a stone chair and a round stone table between these two chairs. Loki sit on opposite side of Erika "Let''s begin" Loki deres .... Even though Loki ask to begin, Erika did not know how to begin it. So, Loki takes the initiative. "The First Event should be the Time Crisis" At this, finally Erika understood. Summarizing the events of the future. Talking about the Time Crisis, Erika eyes shines and she nodded Loki look at Erika and he could see that she already understand what he is about to do He continues speakingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "In my time, Death Monarch is known as the Prince" Erika nodded Loki said all of this maybe because he wanted to synchronize what he remembers and what Erika remembers. Maybe because of the time space interference certain things changed. And discrepancies is very fatal and dangerous. Before, Loki never thought he would beparing notes of the future But as more and more yers enters the game and as the value of the future that he knows is slowly bing more worthless by the second, Loki could now open up without so many scruples like before He continues "The full title was The Prince of Darkness. He is a boot moodier, a bit crueler and colder than he is in this timeline. Because he was imprisoned by the World Government and hunted by the World Government in his early years, he made bed with the Crime Alliance" "Is there any difference between that and what you saw?" Erika shakes her head "It is the same" Loki nodded. "In that time, the Prince wanted to collect some ability that he would hope help him. At that time, Azief probably already has a premonition that something is going to happen to him. Even though he did not have an eye that could see through the future, he himself could feel the flow of time and space and he probably understood something." "And he came to me. To get my eyes" >> Chapter 1737: Entanglements of the Future Chapter 1737: Entanglements of the Future ? "And he came to me. To get my eyes" Loki nodded "You gave him your eyes and reveal to him that his undoing is the person he loves the most. Sofia" And Loki paused for a moment. Erika look at Loki raising her eyebrows "What?" Loki shakes his head and mutters "You know I admire your ability to mess up the world" Erika only chuckles at this. Even though Erika did experience the exchanging of eyes between her and Death Monarch the circumstances is a bit difference. And the things she said also a bit different. In that other timeline, she said to him that his salvation lies with Jean. At that time, it was a bitter. At that time Erika did not able to see the full picture. When she did see the full picture, she tries to change some of it. But how could it be easy to change the torrent of the era? Azief probably understood then that his salivation lies in some kind of method of time The Oracle at that time, her future self in a different timeline spoke very vaguely about this kind of thing. Because it is matter of the future. She talks about the warning of the future and then what happens next is that Azief enlist the help of Dark Speedster They both uses their methods and broke the time and space barrier, weaken the reality wall between worlds and going to the future, nearly rupturing the time continuum. In that timeline, The Orvan is also probably watching the matter and clean up the rupturing realities when these two people is running around across time and space all over the Omniverse. And that causes the Multiversal Convergence, opening a rip in the barrier between worlds and all kinds of thingse into Earth. There was even an invasion force thate from another dimension. But unlike this timeline, there is no world powers to quickly calms the chaos and Azief in that timeline is not exactly a heroic figure. He simply create a problem and did not solve it. Of course, there is also not throwing the dirty water to Loki event like it is now. It is not fair to say Death Monarch throws the dirty water to him since he is the one that proposed this idea. In this timeline, Loki and Hirate conspire together to put the me on Loki Loki did not want the world to lose its protector. If it is revealed that it was Death Monarch and Will that causes the Multiversal Convergence, then the subsequent pacification effort by Pandemonium would encounter fierce resistance all over the world Whatever the reason for Azief and Will travelling to the future, it did not change the fact that the Multiversal Convergence created many tragedies. Yes, one could argue it also brought all kinds of benefits to the world, but individual who is personally affected by it, losing their loved ones, their precious people why would they care about such thing. Your life is precious, other people lives are not? You have your dreams and worries and other people do not have their own dreams and worries? Azief himself understand this and he himself wanted to take responsibility for it and confess what he has done. But Loki intercepted his attempt by confessing first and letting Hirate announce it to the world. Now, no matter how many times Azief confesses, one would think that he is trying to cover for Loki. In this timeline, the tragedy is quickly pacified and there is no powerful invasion force from other dimension that came which alleviates many of the problems that Loki faces in that other timeline. But some things remains the same. For example, Azief in this timeline and in that other timeline also stopped meddling with time space continuum after getting Erika eyes. "What is after that?" "The era of the Sovereign began'' Loki mutters. And there is a bitter smile on his face and Erika could understand why. She knows a bit about what happens then "The Will of the World is ripped apart after the Sixth Sovereigns was created. Raymond and Katarina is one of the few that ripped it apart. Hence making The Prince conflicted" Loki nodded to Erika simplistic exnation of the event Erika continues saying "If he wanted to punish those who ripped the will apart, he also have to punish Katarina. Now and then, even if we are in a different timeline, with everything reset to the beginning, Katarina and Sofia is his kryptonite" At this Loki could only smile wryly. How could he not know the thought and behavior of Azief when he made it every clear to the world. The rtionship between Katrina and Deah Monarch is not that simple and they couldn''t leave each other well alone Lingering emotions that keepsing back between these two beings sometime threaten world peace but at the same time, they also help the world sometimes. "I still hold a grudge for that. But.... when I think about itter......and this ister in my life.... I think that it is not that the let go of those people but instead, probably he wanted it to happen. One way or another. Maybe because he too had a n of his own" At this Erika frowned. There is another heory that Erika of the future had bestowed to her. And that theory was that the prince already knows what will happen to him And all of the things that had happened in the previous timeline is one way or another is affected by this grand n and maybe the God of Death had seen further than she could imagine Thinking about it, it does make sense. Even Jean has his own ns at that time, sending Loki to the past Of course, Sofia also has a part in this. As for Azief and Sofia even though they have broken up right now, there is still a few hundred years that one has to spend. Who knows what the future would bring between those two? After all, Sofia did end up with God of Death, even though that rtionship is on and off. When Katarina was alive, the problem was Katarina affection and Azief inability to extricate himself from that rtionship When she died, the problem be a more personal and inner problem thing with Sofia. Sofia do not know how to beat a dead person locked in the sweet memories in the minds of Death Monarch Jean, Sofia made their ns when the destruction of the Omniverse was decided. Erika also have her own ns. Then there was Morgana. Loki told her that she is still inside some ice mountain. When time and fate and destiny wanted to use her again, she would surely be saved. This kind of invisible things could not be seen but it existed.N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, regardless of Loki rtionship with Sina in this current timeline, Erika knows, that Loki could not really forget Morgana that easily. Loki might seem like that he would be fine no matter whatever you throw at him but that is him putting a tough front. Of course, certain things hurts. It is only because they know what is at stake that they could ignore the pain for a moment At this, Erika could not help but feel a bit pity towards Loki. The current Loki might not be that innocent since he has the memories and one reckon, the experience of future Loki in some capacity but when Loki falls in love with Morgana, he was still quite innocent Even though her rtionship with Morgana is quite rocky and unstable, it could not be denied that Loki loves her. He might say it in joking manner and is not as romanticpared to some of the other lovers in the world, but he surely loved her. So, he would not put her in real danger. After all, there is many things to regret and many things to rectify when it is about Morgana and Loki Morgana also made her own ns, sacrificing her baby in a dark ritual. And so, he had to pay the price. The time might have been rolled back by Jean, but the deed is done and so the Price has to be paid. That is Morgana curse and when Loki buried her in that snowy mountain, the cause and effect is cut and the Price has been paid This is only a few people that Erika knows made a lot of ns for the Omniverse. who knows who else made calctions and ns. And when all of these powerful people making ns, it did not make sense that the God of Death, that scheming god in his abode of darkness do not have ns at all since he knows that his downfall would be from Sofia. He surely must have n. But whatever the n was....it must be very secretive since Erika could not even get a peep of it. The only question was.... what kind of a n that he had concocted? But now is not the time to think about it. Instead, Erika move to the next event And it is this event that Erika have been preparing for quite a while. But it seems that things might change. And it is better to talk about it with Loki "And then it is the Marriage of the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer" Erika nodded. Loki sighed thinking about this "You think it would still happen?" Erika ask this question. Loki thinks for a moment and he shakes his head >> Chapter 1738: Forgetting and Remembering Chapter 1738: Forgetting and Remembering ? "And then it is the Marriage of the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer" Erika nodded. Loki sighed thinking about this "You think it would still happen?" Erika ask this question. Loki thinks for a moment and he shakes his head "I don''t know" He is being honest right now He certainly find it hard to determine how the story would develop now. "Certain stories have changed. And rtionship between the future Sovereign''s had also changed" Hearing this Erika cold not help but agree. Because of the formation of the Seven world powers, those beings that would be Sovereign is nowmunicating with each other. And not only would theymunicate with each other, theymunicated with each other quite closely and even owe each other favor. Loki remembered that while the God of Death has meet with Hikigaya God of Illusion in his youth, the rtionship was not there But that is not the case in this timeline. In this timeline, not only they know each other, they could be considered colleague. Then there is Oreki and the other Sovereigns rtionship with each other If this is the case, would the War of the Sovereign still happens? But Loki thinks again and the more he thinks about it, the more he feel scared about it. Just because you are close to each other does not mean war would not broke out. The war of the Sovereigns itself happens after hundreds of years. At that time, if there is feeling would the feeling stillst. And the matter of the War of the Sovereign is a matter of interest. It is just that when ites to feeling, that it be personal and saw the fall of Gods. After all, the War of the Sovereigns is not as simple as it is written in the history book. Loki then continue by saying "Not to mention, that at that time, all of them are already Sovereigns" Loki look at Erika for a moment and he smiles bitterly before adding "You do not feel that time because what you have is glimpses of the future by your future self. But I lived that time. It is around seven hundred years or so, give and take. Or might be eight hundred years. And in those eight hundred years, these Sovereign did not marry" Loki paused for a second and then said "Correction. There is some Sovereigns that did not marry. As for Jean, you know his tragic story. Hikigaya and Oreki is more low profile and probably marry their wives in a small ceremony attended only by friends"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "And the Prince at that time probably have many things he is doing.... like creating words and ying God. Raymond would not marry anyone unless that someone is Sofia. Katarina would not marry anyone else unless that someone is God of Death." Erika nodded. That is probably what happened. But the story of the marriage of the Earthshaker and the Divine Archer is not an event about a marriage. Oh, not at all. But it was an assassination. It is just that the assassination happened in a wedding making the event called the Wedding of Earthshaker and the Divine Archer. The target? Sofia the Divine Archer. As for the culprit? Narleod the leader of the League of Freedom. At that time, this assassination was assisted by Fire Arrow Frieda, Warp the Teleportation Master, Water princess Erin. These are the big names that followed him in his assassination attempt. There is a few other people that are not that famous that also follows him in this matter Sovereign is the only one that could kill Sovereign. Raymond was a Sovereign. And trying to kill him is almost impossible unless you could make another Sovereign tries to kill him But none of the Sovereign would be their borrowed knife. Since Narleod couldn''t kill Raymond, he would kill the person that Raymond loves. At least that is how the n was initially formed. along the way, Narleod concocted a n that was so shocking, that even after a few hundred years since that event, people still praise him even when he failed in that assassination. And what did he do that was so shocking. "I have seen it" Erika suddenly said "The God ying Scheme" Erika mutters. "That is the scheme that Narleod had created. He found a way to kill a god" Loki smiles a bit and then said "Can you tell me a bit. My memory....is not as good as it is before" Erika look at Loki and her eyes narrows. She had guessed something before and she was about to say something but then before she could say it, she stopped herself. This is not her matter to meddle with and it is not her problem to solve. This is being over the line. So, she could only shakes her head and then said "Using Warp" She continued "With Narleod, he would always uses Warp, his most loyal follower. Warp teleport the Sovereign and all the guest in a pocket dimension. This pocket dimension itself is modified by Warp. The function is simple. To drain the Sovereign power for each second they were there" "Oreki was also there at that time. Raymond, Oreki was drained of their power. The time difference between the pocket dimension and the time that were used to is different. So, in just a matter of second in the real world, the energy of these two Sovereign was drained." "Their use ofws and rules did not work" "And then it was revealed that Narleod is actually Leonard." Loki seemingly now remember the story. He sighed a bit when recalling this story. Who would have thought a guard on Comic Con, would be such a high figure in the world, that could move wind and clouds all over the world And that all of this happened because of revenge. Revenge burns bright in Narleod heart and it gave him strength It is that strength that allowed him to reach such a position, chasing the back of a Sovereign and never giving up and managed to create such an ingenious battlefield that could restrain gods Revenge sustained him and give him a reason to live and to fight and the stronger Raymond became, the stronger he became The life story of Leonard is truly inspiring if you look at it objectively and if you omit certain dark stuff he did to reach where he is. Leonard was supposed to be dead. And many of Raymond generals and friends was rted to killing of Leonard. But from what Loki understood, Leonard had iting. In that battle, if his memory serves him right, Raymond battle Narleod. When Raymond is weaned, Narleod who is a Half Sovereign could at least fight with him. The battle itself is very brutal and straightforward. It was at this time, that Narleod could release all the dissatisfaction and the anger he felt all of those hundreds of years. Sofia battle the Fire Arrow Frieda both of them shoots arrows at each other, roiling thend and seas into dust As for Oreki almost all of his attack was restrained by Warp teleporting abilities. The wedding is basically a massacre. The guest who hade to the wedding be casualties in their battles. Some of them was pulverized into ashes while some of them is being gnawed by the space rift that opens upas these beings fight against each other using all kinds of energies and abilities. Narleod was desperate to kill Sofia and Raymond as fast as possible because he knows someone else would being it, he did not end it. These band of killers seems to have the upper hand in that battle. In thatst part of that battle Frieda shot her most powerful arrow. It was like she had crafted the sun into her arrow and release it to pierce through Sofia body and burns it from inside. At that time, Raymond was restrained by all kinds of people. If he was in his full power, none of them could do anything to him. But at that time, it truly looks like Sofia would meet her end in that wedding. It was at this time, something happened. Everyone stopped. Someone had stopped time. And before Narleod even have the chance to break through from this time stopping, the dimension shattered like ss cracking under a heavy pressure. A being of power sitting on a floating throne of bones, with billowing dark aura thates out of this being His eyes is cold and look down on them like they were ants. Those who dead, those who turns to ashes was rejuvenated, revived and made whole again in an instant And the moment they realized who it is and how they were revived, none of the guest fears the attacker of the weeding any longer. Instead, they kneel toward this being sitting on the floating throne. Just by sitting there, looking at the League, it is enough to give pressure like they never have felt before. Just his presence revived the dead This person is the Prince of Darkness, the God of Death and he came and he gives them an ultimate. Retreat and no longer threatened the Sovereign, or he would chuck them all into a new eighteen levels of hell for them to experience. Narleod knows when he is outnumbered and outgunned. Then the league retreated, and there is all that drama between Sofia and Azief, old mes meeting each other again and not just any meeting but, in a wedding hall The ending of this matter was that Sofia break off the marriage and then she goes to.... the one and only.... Trickster. Now, Loki remembers. >> Chapter 1739: Chained Events Chapter 1739: Chained Events ? He himself did not see the battle personally. But he had seen it from Sofia memories and that is why he could describe it in detail Loki remembers that he told Sofia that the cause is the Oracle of Athens which is in this timeline, the One-Eyed Oracle Erika. Sofia then would go to seek the Oracle. And Loki look at Erika and sighed. This matter actually involved the two of them In a way there is cause and effect between Erika and Sofia. Erika told Azief the cause of his downfall and that created cause and effect between them that connects Sofia with Erika. Thinking of this miraculous nature of connection, Loki could not help but sigh Looking at it, the wedding did not seem to affect the world but Loki and Erika has the gift of foresight and their hindsight is twenty twenty. They know what this attack is a precursor to. And it is the precursor to the New World War! ... What is the New World War? There is not many conflicts in the world that could be considered a world war. But at that point in time, what happened was that every big faction and regime in the world is one way or another participated in the war Loki sighed as he looks at the distant sky "He is not up there" Loki said suddenly. And Erika nodded. "His two avatars is there" And Loki nodded "Then where he is now?" That is a question And Erika chuckles. And that is her answer. Loki also chuckles. But the feeling between the two chuckles is very different. Erika chuckles because she is teasing Loki. Loki feel a bit angry but he covers it up with a chuckle. "Do you remember the World War?" Loki shakes his head. "It is not a good memory to remember" "But I bet you have sorted out the memory" Erika ask. Since Loki knows he would be sent into the past, he surely would have sorted out the memory. Don''t believe what the trickster said.N?v(el)B\\jnn All of his words could not be trusted fully. It is the method of the trickster to put lies in truth and truth in lies. That is what makes it very hard for people to uncover the trickery. Because in the trick there is an element of the truth If it is all lies, then it is easily exposed. But when you mxi right and wrong like this, finding the truth and distinguishing the lie be very hard "What about you?" Erikaughed and then said "I thought of lying to you. But since the way forward is now full of clouds, there is no need to hide what I know. My future self seems to remember this event very much. Mabe because the sight is truly horrendous and she never wanted to forget it" "Connected through time and space, The Oracle ability is truly amazing" Loki mutters to himself. "Let''s refresh a bit" Loki ask. "You don''t remember much do you, Loki?" Loki nodded with a smile on his face "The more thing changes, the blurrier the memory" "What do you call it, Loki?" "I call it Thought Erosion by Interspatial Time Continuum. Sometimes, I just called it Time Erosion" Erika had a face of pity "That is why you must have split yourself up" Erika could guess a few things from Loki behavior that sometime changes. The Loki he met today is quite different than the Loki he met before. It is like the Loki today is very mature. There is also this sense of destion and a sense of ancientness Erika guess a few methods Loki could take to lessen the Time Effect and one of them is a practice of splitting himself to a few parts so that certain emery could be protected. Loki did not answer but sometimes silence is an answer. Erika also is not in the mood to y around. At times, Erika and Loki could be great ally and at times they sh with each other But from the beginning Erika never considered Loki as a bitter enemy. Because no matter the difference between their thoughts their desire is the same. To stop the tragic event of having the entire Universe destroyed. And Loki himself had shared many things towards her and he now knows certain things he did not know before. Loki actually never intended to tell Erika certain stuff. But as the events of the world deviated even more from the predicted future, more and more ns needed to be abandoned and new ns and new chess pieces needs to be taken into the chessboard and some that needed to be taken out of the chessboard. A new game is about to start. But this time, the game might have an end. From what Loki told her, Fir Her Waz is no on Earth, Yewa Hafar is plotting. Some of these are something that Erika already knows but Loki knows some details she did not. And Erika shares to Loki about Odin and other stuff she had been doing like letting Void go with the Revival Orb It is not so much that she lets him go. But she obeys destiny. At least in this matter, she needs to obey it. The difference between her and Loki is that Loki deceives destiny and fate and she on the other hand had to know when to obey and when to defy destiny and fate. And at times, certain machinations of fate and destiny would aid her, so why not do it? Looking at Loki she is also concerned. It is understandable why she is worried. Loki method could easily make him go crazy When your memory is erased then you either be a nk te or go crazy with all kinds of memory jumbled up in your mind, not knowing which one is memories and which one is imagination. Erika then begins speaking about the New World War. And as Erika begins talking Loki also begins remembering what happens in those long- forgotten years. And his memory begins to be activated again, differentiating the League of Freedom in this timeline and the League of Freedom in his other timeline. When Narleod and the few desperadoes attacked Earthshaker wedding, the organization is very loose. After failing to defeat the forces of the World Government, Narleod formed a new organization. Most of these people consisted of major enemies of the Sovereigns and the World Government Each one of them poses major threats to the world. The Huntress Delia from Armenia. Akira the Mad Scientist. Poison King Takashi. Ironically enough, now the League of Freedom already has this member. In Loki original timeline, it would take hundred of years before these people join with Narleod. Loki reckon that this is the effect of creating the Seven World powers Narleod power and force is the orthodox one and so it could attract people to join. In Loki timeline, the mortal forces that are the strongest is only the World Government and the Revolutionary Army As of now, most of those members that initiated the attack on the wedding is already on Narleod side Akira might not be a formal member of the League of Freedom but when he ask for help, the League of Freedom would not hesitate to help and it is also true that Akira in this timeline, helped the members of the League of Freedom more than he helps other factions or other regimes in the world As for Poison King Takashi even though he is unaffiliated most of the time, many said that he is a secret member of the inner circle of the League of Freedom. In that other timeline, these people united together, infiltrate the Ind of Peace and set up euronium bomb. It destroyed the Indpletely, demolishing tens of thousands of huge structures, breaking every protection formation like a twig being swiped away by a sharp saber. They killed millions of people in one attack. The incident of the matter was med on Russia. Instead, of showing the people responsible the footage was edited to cast considerable doubts toward Russia Russia at that time is the base of the Revolutionary Army and control most of Europe at that time. Unlike this timeline where the Revolutionary Army transitioned to be the Republic of Earth, at that time, the Revolutionary Army is a force that resist the World Government control over the mortal world. Because of this matter, the World Government, call upon Hirate to once again assume leadership. And the first thing Hirate did to stabilize his rule, he sent a covert force to attack Russia. This attack destroy a lot of strategic bases of Russia and kills thousands of people. Boris had to retaliate. The attack shock the entire world. World Government mes the matter on Russia and Russai insisted that they were not the one that attacked the Ind of Peace But the matter has already escted and no words would now stop this conflict. Boris had to show his mettle. He goes to the Ice Pce, and ask for help from his sister. And this is the beginning of the problem. >> Chapter 1740: Confirming Something Chapter 1740: Confirming Something ? Sovereigns are like gods. But to the forces of the world, Sovereigns are like a walking and flying nuclear deterrent. They are even more powerful than nuclear bomb. This is a bomb that could annihte gxies. A gxy destroying weapon, a gxy destroying bomb. A weapon of intergctic destruction A war between two sides, a conflict that should not be escted was escted when Boris brought his sister into the mix. Basically, Boris brought out a gxy destroying weapon in a continental war of mortals. Boris brought out a goddess to the mortal world Boris intention might be to restore the faith of the public and the world to the Revolutionary Army but what he didn''t take ount was the moment he brought his sister into the battle, it sends a signal And it is a very dangerous signal. There is a reason why before the Fall, even if you have the power to use nuclear weapon, you don''t use it. Because once you uses it, that means the old rules of war will be changed and everyone with a nuclear now will not have scruples using it and all of this would lead devastation in an unprecedented level. In the past, there is also this kind of thing that happened before. Etiquette and moral copsed in ancient China...why? And what is this sentence referring to. A war before the Spring and Autumn period was quite orderly. They would decide where to fight and then when the harvest seasones, they would retreat. Those who lose be ve of the other. The war between two forces at that time is like a gentleman war. But then Sun Bin came and overturned all of these conventions and rules and a total war situation is formed. The war is fought brutally, to thest man, nobles and people is annihted, vige destroyed, cities are sack, etiquette and moral copsed, the world is full of war, death and destruction. It is the same during the nuclear age weapon. Nobody wanted to be the first one doing it and open up a Pandora box that could no longer be closed But Boris was the one that opens this matter. Boris requested his sister to wipe of the Special Forces of America Katarina waves her hand and from millions of miles away all of those Special Forces member turns into a statue of ice before they broke and turns into thousands of pieces of ice fragment. The wind blows by, these fragments melted and turns into mist in the air and all trace of existence is erased. The matter was simple but the effect of such attack is unpreceded since the God of Deathy down the rules. A Sovereign enters the war of mortals! Of course, with such attack, the matters escted. Raymond was summoned and gods once again enter the world of mortal Raymond fought Katarina in dark space, his mace is said to chained worlds and uses these worlds like a ball, throwing it to Katarina. Katarina uses her sword, cutting a sword light that spans gxies. Each cut destroy a gxy and brought these gxies into primordial times. On Earth, in the world of mortals, the Revolutionary Army sent their army all over the world to destroy the bases of the World Government. The member nations of the Revolutionary Army participated, and Hirate who at that time wanted the war, mobilize all of their legions. An unprecedented war between the strongest two world powers kick off Erika listening to Loki talking about the New World War sighed. Loki could not help but notices it "Why the long sigh?" "I think you could scrap this event from the future" "Why?" "There is Seven world powers now. And Death Monarch even created one for himself. This would not be like that anymore. And even though the World Government is powerful and the Republic is also powerful, the other world powers is catching up to them"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The event where two of these powers duking it out with each other, creating such a catastrophe might not happen this time" But Loki only scoffed at this. "Don''t be so pessimistic" Loki mutters with a smile. "You do remember that it took around seven to eight hundred years before the New World War happens. Don''t underestimate the power of fate and destiny. In seven hundred years, are you really sure that the other five world powers will still be there?" "You mean the corrective power of fate and destiny?" And Loki nodded "Let say that you are right. Let say in eight hundred years the other world powers disintegrated. What about Pandemonium? It would surely not be disintegrated as long as Azief is there. And as we both know; he would be alive until the end. Since that is the case, isn''t your theory is a bit hard to achieve, Trickster?" "No" he paused for a second and then added "This is the difference between you and me. You see the future. But you do not know the people who you watched the future of. I know Azief. Even more now than when I was Sovereigns" Erika could not say anything to Loki about this. So, she changes the topic. "I did hear you always visited him in the Underworld" Loki look at Erika surprised that she would change the topic but she go along with her. "The Underworld is not as bad as people thought. Go to the corner from the Road that leads to hell, and you would go to a very beautiful and calming fields. I think he got the idea from the Elysium field. And there is also a very beautiful ind" "Ah, what''s that girl name again?" "Annika" "The girl who loved the God of Death" And Erika only shakes her head. "It is nothing to love a God, but to love a God that is desired by another Goddess would not end well. These divine beings, unless you yourself are a divine being, then you are screwed" "If my memory serves me right, she was turned into a ck bear by Katarina, didn''t she? She was jealous that Azief bestowed her divine blessing so she sent her champion to lure Annika into Her Temple" Loki nodded. "Still, I never thought that the God of Death is romantic. Even though she did die, Azief pluck her soul and bring her to his paradise" "I met her a few times. A very bright woman" "Since these things did not happen yet, I believe that you have made some.... ns." "I look at Milos" "Who''s that?" "Annika father. For now, I am just watching. Even though I am no longer in Pandemonium, I still have my people in the government and the military. And it is not like Azief himself prohibited it. After all, he wants me toe back" "Then juste back" "You know that is not easy. I think.... Azief knows something. This time if I go back, I might not be able to leave. And if I could not leave, then how could I execute my n. After all, the current Azief would not understand" Then they were silence between these two people. Loki then said "I think the Wedding would still happen. Sofia is now with Raymond. While she might not like him now or love him now, we have hundreds of years'' time. At that time, who knows how her feeling would be. Not to mention., the rtionship between Sofia and Azief is not like our timeline. Nor is the rtionship between Katarina and Azief is like in our timeline" "This Katarina is more stable" Erika nodded. "Since certain events in her life had changed." Loki paused for a moment and then added "And the world is not as dark as it is before, inevitably Katarina herself is not as dark as she is. But.... who knows? Time changes even the most stubborn person. The kind Katarina is Katarina. The cruel Katarina is also Katarina. Who knows what she will be and what she would do? And maybe..." at this Loki smile, like he had found something funny as he look at the sky "That is better. Maybe it is better that the future is like this. Uncertain" Hearing this Erika also chuckles. Erika was about to continue asking about the New World War but then the mood right now is quite good and she did not want to break it so she shakes her head and did not say anything else. After all, Loki just wanted to confirm something with her. And she also wanted to confirm something with him. She already confirm what she wanted to confirm and since Loki no longer ask her anything about future events, he probably already confirmed what he wanted to confirm Erika wanted to confirm that Loki splits his souls and his time. Loki wanted to confirm that Erika memories is that of his timeline and not from some other timelines. Both of them got what they wanted and new ns is already hatched inside their minds. Since that is the case, there is no need to probe too much. Enjoy the sky, look at the earth and let the breeze of the new era carry them forward. Looking at the beautiful vast sky with colors and the expansive world in front of them, there is this beauty that they nearly forgotten. Loki did not say anything neither does Erika. They just sit on that stone chair and look toward the distance, an old friend, appreciating the rise and fall of the world. Chapter 1741: Untainted Land Chapter 1741: Untainted Land ? The early morning sun brings a new kind of warm. Five years of living in this world, the people in thisnd has now been ustomed to the different yet familiar sun of their world This is the Untainted Land, one of the Ten Realms. As the time passes, each of the mega continent that was created by Death Monarch and the world powers be more and more like a separate realm And each realm is hard to get into and traverse. The Ten Seas be the barriers for each realm and those who could freely travels the world are people with great strength and power The world once again enter a period of istion and globalism is halted. But this is not a bad thing. Connectedness leads to all kinds of conflict and right now what each person in the world needed is to recuperate. The world would prosper again. But before that happens, let them rest and let them heal. The Untainted Land just like the Wilderness is a ce of opportunity for many people.N?v(el)B\\jnn For the Untaintednd it is more like a ce for people to save themselves from the conflict of the gods and deities. After five years, thend now has its own rules andw. There is viges, cities, kingdoms and empires that is present in this mega continent free from the interference of the world powers The sky above is a barrier and the sun is probably some kind of magical means just like the moons and the clouds. In five years, there is already a new generation of people living here. Some people who did not want to fight and did not want to get involved in the matter of gods and goddesses, of deities and devils seek their refuge here. They wanted peace, they wanted safety, they wanted......time. There were many pregnant women that goes to this ce The reason is easy to deduce. Trying to raise a child in a world filled with monsters and gods, witches and warlocks, evils and crazy people, extreme do gooders is not an easy task. There is more dangers and more risk. Death Monarch creating the Untainted Land is like a breathing ce for these families. Not everyone wanted to participate in the game of thrones of those powers people nor do they want to carve their name in history. They just wanted to live peacefully, without anyone bothering them, wanting to live in a safe ce. In a world without any rules, one would think that it would once again degraded into state of chaos and anarchy. But this is not like the beginning years of the Fall. Most of the people that choose to be here at least have methods to protect themselves. In the big vast world, it is hard to protect themselves because the level gap is very high. Those young people how could theypete with those people who grows up during the early years of the Fall like Death Monarch, Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki. The era shaped the heroes and the heroes shaped the era. They were born toote. And the gap be bigger and bigger. So, when they arrive at thisnd, even though there is no rules andw, there is no descend to depravity and corruption. Everyone has a purposeing here and most of them did note here to be a monster And everyone is standing on the same starting line. The strongest of them is Disk Formation levelers but most Disk Formation leveler disdain to enter this ce as it would not be beneficial at all for them to stay here. It is better to train Outside and absorbs the energy of Heaven and Earth to quickly break through. So, most of the inhabitant and people that came to thisnd is all below Disk Formation. And anyone below Disk Formation could always be contained with numbers. It would not be like fighting Death Monarch or those bigshots. For example, if one wanted to contain Death Monarch, the kind of power that the world must mobilize would be the entirety of the world powers. As for Raymond who is in Divine Comprehension realm, it would takes at least a few dozens of Disk Formation leveler to contain him and kill him And it is not like Raymond would just sit down andy there as you hack at him. He could always escape. And he also has his own backing whichplicates matters. But is there so many Disks Formation leveler in the world? No, there is not. Even though the Disk Formation realm is no longer so hard to attain, being a Disk Formation leveler is still a rarity. This is why Death Monarch requires the full power of the world to contain him Because he is too advanced. If this was in a prosperous and powerful era where Disk Formation levelers are by the hundred thousand then Death Monarch would not be able to suppress the entire world like this. It is precisely because he is too fast in levelling up like there is no bottleneck at all. It is like he goes into a game which is full of novice level ten vigers while Death Monarch is a level fifty warrior. How could he not reign supreme in such a setting? In thisnd however, Disk Formation levels could be counted in one hand and most of these Disk Formation leveler usually is here because they have some problems Some of them have diseases, some of them have injuries that they could not heal, some of them are also people who could not be seen in public, most of which their path had already ended. Most of them are mostly people with defect, either during the process of breakthrough cutting their opportunity forward. Some choose the wrong way during Seed Forming and causes them unable to break through to higher level than Disk Formation levelers Most of them also only have a few disks and could not bepared to those pinnacle Disk Formation realm who have nine disk or eight disk controlling high tierw. Unable topete with the hero of the world and have tonguid in this ce so that they could keep living, how would these people wanted to make problem and be so shameless that they would try to oppress people And some of them have their Disk poisoned, broken or destroyed and they need time to recuperate. This type of Disk Formation leveler would surely bolt off the moment their injuries is healed Only then would they condescend themselves to go into the Untainted Land. As for the others, all of them are in the same starting line so no one could suppress the other with force. And anyone that tries to replicate the early chaotic years of the Fall would be killed by everyone before they could even raise a resistance Hence the formation of viges, cities, kingdoms and empire in the Untainted Land in the past five years is very peaceful and rarely involves a war. Because there is too manynds and too many resources, most of the battle and war between two empires is like a gentleman war. They would send their strongest champion to fight and those who lose would give the primary items that they were fighting about and then negotiated some more and then they both retreat. Here, the limit of power exist. No person would have the ultimate power to destroy heaven and earth like the Outside That is the term that the people inside the Untainted Land called the world outside now. In a small vige, there is a young man with rugged featureing out from his mud house. He looks at the sun, smiles and chuckles a bit. He made a grasping motion with his hand and a wooden plow flew toward his hand. Then he looks at the mud house behind him and he nodded to himself like he is proud of it This humble mud house stood proudly at the edge of a sprawling field. This house, with its thick, earthy walls, seemed to grow naturally from thend itself, its textures and hues mirroring the surrounding soil. The structure exuded a sense of timelessness, as if it had witnessed countless seasonse and go. Five years is not that long. But it is not that short either. He took a look and then shakes his head "Got to work to eat" he mutters. He goes to the field and he did his work. He guides the wooden plow through the rich, dark earth. The rhythmic sound of the plow cutting through the soil harmonized with the chorus of morning birds and the gentle rustle of leaves. Each furrow he turned made him feel satisfied and there is a smile on his face. Like he had a bond with thend itself. Sweat pours down from his forehead but he did not stop plowing. Morning till afternoon, he worked on the field and then he heard a noise "Come in now. I made some orange juice" there is a gentle voice beckoning him to return home hearing this the young man wipes out the sweaty on his forehead Looking at the field he nodded to himself satisfied that he did a lot of work in just a few hours >> Chapter 1742: Growing Up Chapter 1742: Growing Up ? "My back" he thought to himself as he straighten his posture. Heughs and then he goes back to the mud house. He waves his hand and the wooden plow flew back to its ce He sat beneath the thatched roof. The thatched roof provided a cool refuge from the sun increasing heat "This sun is really hot" but then he shakes his head and chuckles a bit he remembers when this ce was first established. The temperature of the sun is even hotter than this. It is not until the Illusionist Archmage and those other bigshots heard thein that they modify the heat of the sun. That alone took two years. "I am quite proud of myself that I built this house with my own tow hands" he mutters as he sat down on the wooden veranda and look at the distance. This mud house, with its sloping thatched roof, provided a cool refuge from the sun''s increasing heat. Its walls, made from a blend of y, sand, and straw, were thick and sturdy, offering instion from both the summer''s scorching heat and the winter''s biting cold. Small windows, framed by wooden shutters, dotted the structure, allowing just enough light to filter through while keeping the harsh elements at bay. He had been in this ce for five seasons. He experience winter, summer, spring and fall and each year that passes he learns something Then a woman voice echoes out "Come in now"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wait a moment. Let me feel the wind breeze first" the woman chuckles and the young man only smiles. "It seems she also has been familiar with this ce" he thought to himself. This young man close his eyes and let the wind blows his hair and le the cold wind refreshes his body that was battered by the sun heat Then he got up and goes inside the mud house. Even though it is a mud house, the air is cool and still. The either floor is smooth and firm. The walls, adorned with simple decorations and shelves carved into the mud A y stove in one corner promised warmth and theforting aroma of home-cooked meals. The young man paused a moment to wipe the sweat from his brow. The woman already noticed the young man and he noticed the sweat "Was it really necessary to go this far?" The young man look at the woman, and he simply answered "I had no choice" The woman scoffed and spoke "Like I am going to believe that" The young man only chuckles. He sat down on the ground and look at the orange juice "It is quite impressive. Where did you find orange to make juices" the young man paused for a second before he thought of something "Don''t tell me you fly out of the barrier and goes to the Outside?" "No. There is a viges a few ten thousand kilometers from here. There is a nearby city near that vige. It has been developing quite well and there is many industries there. I just bought it from there" The young man hearing this nodded. Then he took a sip of the orange juice and the expression of his face is enough to show that he is enjoying it "Ah" he let out that kind of satisfied noise. The woman smiles He looks at his mud house and he seems to be looking at it with pride. And the woman notices it "Are you that happy that you built this house?" Then the woman look around and shakes her head "You used to live in a pce, high above the sky. I don''t understand why you would look at this ce like a treasure when your pce is one of the most beautiful pces in the world. Even my ce is more..." Before she could finish her words, the young man shook his head "Katarina, you don''t understand" And he paused for a second before he smiles. Katarina look at his man and shakes her head This pair of couple is none other than Death Monarch Azief and the Ice Queen Katarina The world would be shocked if they know that Ice Queen that should be in the Republic right now and Death Monarch who was supposed to be in the sky stabilizing the formation of the new world is instead in the Untainted Land. They would be even more shocked if they see Death Monarch, this overlord of the world, the strongest person in the world, the ruler of Pandemonium, farm and till the field, living in a mud house, far away from civilization, in the middle of nowhere. They would probably also be shocked seeing the elegant goddess in the hearts of many men, Katarina to be wearing humble clothes. It is the same for Death Monarch. Usually, he would wears his ck tight-fitting robe with a hint of white but the Death Monarch that is in the mud house is wearing simple farmer attire. A id shirt and a loose pants. If one do not recognize their faces, one would mistake them for a farmer couple who is living by relying on thend. Katarina look at Azief and then as she shakes her head, shee close and kiss his cheek. Azief only smiles and he kisses her back They broke off the kiss, look at each other eyes and there is a smile on both of their faces and Katarina could not help but chuckles Aziefugh. "It isn''t so bad is it. Living a farmers life" Katarina nodded Coyly she answer "Well, maybe not that bad" Azief finish the orange juice and then lie down on the ground. He looks at the ceiling of the mud house and his mind seems to remembers many things of the past. "My father used to be a guard. But in his free time, he build houses for the vigers" Katarina who was about to tease Azief halted what she was about to say and listen. Because she rarely hears Azief talks about himself. Even more so when it is about his family and his past. Not many people knows Azief past. The Fall destroyed the old lives of people and it also destroyed their past. Some people thought of the Fall as a disaster and a catastrophe but for some people, the Fall is actually a new life. It is for Katarina, Boris and even for Azief. But there is some memories of the old world that still stuck on their minds. And the stronger they are, the stronger these memories became., And for Azief he remembers his father. He might not like his mother, but he at least respected his father. His father lives in an era very different from him. Was it an excuse? Or was that the reality? Sometimes, Azief himself doesn''t know. "I always wanted to learn how to build house. But at the same time, I feel that it would be too hard for me" "Why?" And Azief smiles bitterly. "When you have no hope for the future, when you don''t really want to live anymore, those things that people care about....is not really something I care about" "I found no hope. No excitement. No...nothing. A routine life, a worthless life" Katarina did not know what to said at this time. She is not someone who offers encouraging words anding from her, she herself would not be able to convince herself The reason is simply because her life is also like Azief in some way. Though she has hope. But maybe hope is the cruelest thing of it all. "I have no hope because having hope makes me even more in pain. But losing hope, means you lose everything. Everything is just for the sake of breathing one more second. I was a dead man walking. And the Fall, it changes everything. I have never enjoyed and feel life as vigorously and as lively. The Fall.... changes me. And I want to live. A new world. A new life. A new everything. I have never felt much more alive than when I am dancing the line between death and life" Aziefugh a bit and even though he wears a farmer attire and he looks like a young famer thatughing out from his mouth is full of energy and that spirit of a strong man could not be concealed It is theugh of a strong man, of a man with great spirit and confidence. "Now I achieved great strength, achieved glory and fame, and all I want to do is to farm and live-in peace in the middle of nowhere. When I am weak, I seek fortune, fame and strength. All other ting could be abandoned, but when I am strong, I seek sincerity that I treat like dung before" And Aziefughed. Even though Azief behavior did not reach this kind of extreme, Azief recognize that there are things that he had done in the past that he regrets. And regrets fuels a person. His mindset and view of the world also changes as he got stronger and as he got more experience with stuff. >> Chapter 1743: Pureness Chapter 1743: Pureness ? In this new world, he makes a lot of mistakes. And many people makes a lot of mistakes too. But.... that is how it should be. In a world where everyone is afraid to make mistake, they would not grow. Azief makes mistake and learns from it and as he knows more people, meet more people he learns more and more and learns their thoughts and stance. And while he does not agree with all of them, he learns to understand why they did what they did He does not need to approve it or ept their way of life or their path and their own methods in achieving that, but at least he could listen to it and take which he felt ispatible with his way of life and his path There is no need to be a conformer and there is no need to be a rebel always. Depending on the situation change flexibly but on certain things, knows when to stay your ground. And with this, he grows And now he is at the stage of his life where he felt that he has achieved everything that he had wanted in this life Then Azief sighed "If not for the fact that my future seems so bleak, I probably would now hang up my coat and go into seclusion and no longer cares about the world" Azief thought to himself. "What are you thinking about?" Katarina said as shes down beside Azief. Azief did not answer so shee closer to hm before she pull her arms and she uses it as her pillow, her face looks at his right cheek "Just thinking about some things" Katarina then hug him. "I am sweaty" Katarina smiles and waves her hand a cold wind blows into the house and swept away all the sweat and the smell. Azief push her away as she smiles. "I will take a bath first" Katarina smiles as she follows him into the bath The sound ofughter echoes inside the small bathroom in the mud house, the sound of happiness ... It is the evening, the sun dipped below the horizons, casting long shadows across the field. The mud house is now illuminated with the flickering light of an oilmp. Azief is sitting on the veranda, his feet hangs above the ground as he swings his feet like he is rxing The veranda is a few feet higher than the ground and Azief always would spend his time here at night, looking at the moon. Beside her is Katarina. Both of them has cleaned themselves and is now clean. Behind them is a te with a cut watermelon pieces. Azief would take one and eats it slowly, taking one bite slowly. It is the same for Katarina. The wind of the night is very breezy. After all, even though they live near a clearing of forest, not far away from this forest is a beach. They could not hear the sound of the waves hitting the beach, but the wind of the sea probably also blows to their mud house. "Katarina have you confirmed it?" Katarina took a while to understand what Azief is talking about and then she remembers and she nodded "For now, one month in the Outside, a year Inside" Azief thought for a moment and sighed. Azief had created this new mega continent with a time difference. This is so that the people inside it could choose to either live in this safe ce, or quickly level up and leave this world. Azief also has a different hope. He hopes that this world would find a way to break out from the system and create new kinds of energy gathering method. Azief himself walks a different way than most people. Right now, if he ask for his status window, he barely could see anything. Most of it is so distorted and the status window itself is crackedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Azief method did not conform to the method that the All Source had bestowed to the people of the Earth It is not wrong to follow the path that the All Source gave. That is the fastest and the most efficient way to breakthrough. But if you want to walk a different path, that is also fine. Azief had found his path and Azief believe people like Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond also has a cracked status window. Because they are people who is walking a different path. Though he is not quite sure about Raymond No, he thought to himself., "This is rash of me to make such conclusion" he thought to himself. Just because he defies the method o the All Source and uses a different method, it is no wise to assume that the other three, all defy the methods of the All Source. Maybe they even obeyed it at some point and at times defy it but notpletely breaking out of the calction of the All Source. "I might be a special case'' he thought to himself After all, he have the inheritance of the Eterna and it is not wise top make such a conclusion about other methods "Hmm" Azief thought too simply in these matters. he needs to think about this in detailter. And if he is really that desperate, he could ask but that would be thest resort. Because just by asking it, he also reveals hsiemfl. If he ask Hikigaya, or Oreki or Raymond whether their status window is cracked and their answer is no, then they must probablye to the conclusion that his status window is broken. If not why ask such a weird question Azief sighed inwardly as he thoughts of the heroes in the world Unless they have the bravery of breaking through the constraint of the All-Source system, they would not be able to go and surpass the limit. Of course, there is a reason why not many people dare to break this method of the All Source. Just because you found a new way to practice did not mean that you would be guaranteed to break through the limits. The path you saw might be cut off when you reached the critical moment or the path itself is unsuitable. For example, Azief perfection path If not for his luck and his fortunate encounter, he already had to abandoned following through with the perfection method. However, when Azief saw the future and deduce some things, Azief believe that it is not because he is lucky that he managed to walk this path There is many beings that wanted to see something from him. And fate and destiny wanted to stop him but as there is an opposite force to everything, there is also beings in the dark that wanted to oppose fate and destiny Azief categorize these beings as his allies. Katarina did not know what Azief is thinking right now but she could see that Azief is deep in thought, his forehead is scrunched up. And Katarina shakes her head and put her index finger on the middle of his forehead forcing that wrinkle to smoothen itself out "Hey" "What are you thinking about?" "You" Hearing this Katarina chuckles "Don''t lie" Azief sighed as he looks at the beautiful moon in the sky. That is the sky that Hikigaya crafted for this continent. Since this continent has a barrier, everything in the sky, is official. But Hikigaya has a knack of turning artificial into real and vice versa "It is time for me to leave" "Fortunately, it is only five months in the Outside" Katarina hearing this is not exactly happy. "Are you sure?" She is worried and she holds his hand. Azief smiles and shakes his head "I''m not. But...." And he paused for a second before sighing "But if I am not there, who knows what those people would do. At least if am on the Outside, those forces would not dare to stir up chaos in the world" And heugh and Katarina could only shakes her head. But there is a smile on her face. She could see that her man is really confident. Who else in the world could say that they could suppress the world? Other than her man, there is no one else in the world. Katarina also has her own arrogance and pride. She is no longer that sheltered woman. Five years in this world, she also opened up. Her heart and her mind also expanded after seeing so many things, experience many things and seeing many people She is more open with her want, with her like and dislike. She fall in love with Azief for reason she did not know. Even if Azief is not the ruler of Pandemonium or the world-famous Death Monarch, she would still do all the things she had done. Precisely because of how sheltered she was, she only recognize her feelings. Hence, she could also be very ruthless in the eyes of many people She only cares about her feeling and the general interest they could be damned. That is why she could point her sword toward all of Europe just for her brother. That is why there is no calction in her heart when she decided to save Azief. Even if Azief is a beggar she would still love her. Because her love is pure as snow. And pureness also has its horror. >> Chapter 1744: Things He Must Do Alone Chapter 1744: Things He Must Do Alone ? Purity is sometimes too clear and too perfect that it makes it more terrifying Because of that she did not mind burying the world because of the person she loves because nothing else matters to her other than this pureness of feeling toward the people she love. But she has also seen people. More and more people. In these five years in this unfamiliarnd, they met many people. Common people. All of them have their own stories. And in the past Katarina did not care much about other people stories. But with Azief, she is forced to learn It was like Azief wanted her to learn.... learn to open up to the world. To people. Like some kind of preparation. And in her journey as a farmer wife, she interacts with people she find it hard to forget. This is not the only ce she had been in these five years. They create many residences all over the Untainted Land. Sometimes, they live in viges, sometimes in cities and sometime in the capital kingdom of newly established empire. There is always people. She remembers a fisherman who woulde to ake every morning to fish near her house. And when this fisherman caught many fish, he would give it to her with a smile. She remembers a woman who is always a busybody, loud and crude in her words but her heart is sincere and would always share food with her. She remembers a precocious child who only acted precocious in front of her parents so that her parents would not be sad She remembers a mother who lost her son and a father who lost his daughter having their own way dealing with their grief.N?v(el)B\\jnn She remembers a farmer that would alwaysined that he would quit the farming job and wanted to be a pirate again and sail the Ten Seas before his wife would pull his ears and berate him. A joy of life,ughter and tears, happiness and sorrow, parting and reunion. These five years are probably the most precious and most lively five years in her life. Living in her Ice Pce, she had never walked the mortal world since she be the Ice Queen and since her brother be the Right Chancellor. But now that she had stained her feet onto the mortal world, full of mortal tribtions, she find it not so bad. Azief said it to her one night, she had grown up...a bit. She looks at Azief and she could not help but sigh "I just worry that some people would know and take advantage of your current situation" Hearing this Azief onlyugh and shakes his head "When was there a time that they did not want to take advantage of me. Since I sat at such a high position, I should expect it. I don''t think you would like a man thatin so much. I already sat at this high position and this is not a position that I could easily vacate. Since I could no longer avoid it, at least I should ept it" Hearing this Katarina could not help but envy that wife of the pirate turned farmer. And she could only sigh This is life. Sometimes, there are things you could not run away from. Azief is right now in the Untainted Land but there is no one that knows this other than Oreki, Hikigaya and Raymond. Raymond usually tells everything to Hirate and Oreki and Hikigaya also has their own confidant but Azief is quite sure that they would not dare to break the promise. Azief made them promise not to tell anyone that he is not there on top of the sky. Hikigaya and Oreki vowed he would not tell anyone and his promise is bind by the Heavenly Will As for Raymond, Azief knows that even if he does not make a promise, he would not tell anyone that he is not there in the sky Because if he does that, he would not be Raymond He knows exactly what would happen in the world if the news that he is not there on the sky is spread out. It would not lead to a war like before because Azief has already intimidate the world when he defeated Kaiju. But it would sow the seed for further chaos. And now, isn''t it good? Everyone is behaving and with the sudden change of the world and the world climate, there is many more important things that people should pay attention about Though, it is not that he is lying. He has two avatars. The Avatar of Harmony is probably sitting cross legged in the air near some ck hole, trying to understand the concept of harmony and integrate all thews that is in its being. As for the Avatar of Chaos he is up there in the sky, watching the formation all over the world stabilizing. When it is done doing that, his Avatar of Chaos would go all over the Omniverse. Where he would go is something that even Azief don''t know. Azief did not want to use these two avatars unless he is about to be facing a mortal enemy. And that is why Azief realm right now is only in Seed Forming realm. If he goes out of this Land, he could at most raise his realm to Disk Formation. But even though his realm of power is low, the energy of rules andws surrounded him. So, it is not like he has no protection at all. And anytime someone wanted to attack him, Azief could easily summons these two avatars to return. They could traverse literal universes in the speed of thought It is just that doing that he would break the umtion of thought, knowledge and experience of the Avatar. What if the avatars are having a breakthrough and he summons his avatar right at that moment? That would be detrimental to his cultivation of energy and power and to understand thews and the rules of the Omniverse. Katarina could see that Azief is about to crease his forehead again and she sighed. "The world is not that much in a chaos. The pirates are behaving. The world powers are pacifying the people and governing their new territories. As for heroes and viins of the world, they have a whole new world to explore. Those adventurers would also not make problems as there is so many things to discover under the Heavens." She paused for a second "This is a new Age of Discovery. There would not be too much problem. What about spending a few more years in thisnd. We could wait until you reach stabilization with your current realm" Azief look at Katarina and even though she tries to hide it, Katarina has never been good at hiding her true feelings. It is not a suitable for such a person to sit in high position. But as a person, Azief like this kind of person more. Because with this kind of person, he does not need to think too much nor scheme and plots or uses force and power Honest person words are hard to take but it lets you learn a lot about yourself. She understood her feeling. And that is enough She is worried about him. And that alone touched his heart "I could not risk it" "And I could not risk you, trying to kill yourself" Katarina mutters. Azief holds Katarina hands as she looks at him. The worries is clear on her face but Azief simply shakes his head "Since I was the one that made this world like this, then it is only right for me to assure the world" Hearing this Katarina sigh. For a moment there is silence between them both. Azief enjoy this kind of silence and he closes his eyes. "Then? What will you do?" the questione a few second after the silence so Azief opens his eyes He look at the dark night sky with the moon illuminating the skies and he tilted his ehad. It seems like he is thinking about something There is a smile on his face "I would choose some inds near the Free Continent and create my own fortress of solitude." He said while he chuckles. Then he added "Among other things I would do" Katarina heard his words and she understood the implication. She would not be there. Azief has many things he could do with Katarina. But there are also certain things he must do alone. Because some of these things is dangerous. Because some of these things involve certain kind of fate and destiny. Of cause and effect. And Katarina should not be connected to these cause and effect Because when someone is connected to someone cause and effect, it is not that easy toe out of it. Azief is still holding that blue crystal. That is still something he wanted to solve He has always wanted to unravel the mystery of that blue crystal and he believe that if he could see the knowledge hidden in that blue crystal, the way forward for him to be stronger would be clear. Now, Azief is embarking in a new road of strength. He doesn''t know if it would work. He is groping the way forward. And the way forward is dark. There would trial and error. But the blue crystal seems to be the crystallization of the Etherna knowledge. What knowledge would these race that is known as the First Race would record in this crystal? >> Chapter 1745: An Honest Life Chapter 1745: An Honest Life ? The blue crystal, whatever is contained inside it, Azief is quite sure that he would find it shocking Things that the Etherna touches, none of them is a normal thing Whatever it is, it must be precious. He needs to find a ce where he could seclude himself and connect all the dots. And there is a lot of dots that needs to be connected There was Borgan with her cryptic words and meanings. That alone would take time. Then there is the blue crystal. There is the ten rings. There are times when he feel a kind of resonance between him and the ring. And that resonance is getting stronger. Even more so after he met Borgan. Maybe, because he now knows how the ring was created. And for whom it was created And knowing it, some spection also rises in his mind. He does not yet know where this spection would lead. But if it''s like anything else in his life, the conclusion of this spection would surely not be too his liking Azief sighed inwardly. There is his personal problem and then there is the problem of the world. In the past the problem of the world would make him helpless because he could not do anything to change it. But now, he could change it. However, when he is at this ce, he found out that even if he could change many things, problems of the world would still pop up It is an endless struggle. And Azief has learned to ept that. When ites to the problems of the world, it could not be perfect. There is still many problems in the world but it is unrealistic to solve it all in a day. Because the problem of the world usuallye from the people of the world. As long as people have desire, conflict and shing could not be stopped Unless you pluck all desire from their hearts then and only then Order would be established. But without desire life is not fun. It is very hard.N?v(el)B\\jnn To eliminate all chaos and all dissatisfaction, one must not have any desire. But not having any desire means not being able to go forward. Or back. There is nothing in the heart so there is nothing to achieve and nothing to regret. But... is that life? A life that is stagnant where nothing ever happens and there is nothing that makes any moves. There is no regret but there is also no good things That kind of life....is life? At least it is not to him. And it not life to many people. So, Azief simply want to tackle the problem that he have one by one. If he think too much, he might forget some important details. Azief look again at the moon in the distance and then he said "I thought to spend a few more years inside thisnd but five years together with me.... was not bad, right?" Azief said as he looks at Katarina. Katarina only snorted. Azief only smiles. He could tell now. Now, after five years he could tell when she is really angry and when she is dissatisfied. Katarina right now is just dissatisfied. And she probably also hasplicated feeling to leave this ce. But every banquet has an end. And it now time to end this banquet. "Youin before that I never spend time with you. Now, I spend all my five years with you. I hope I earned some rewards" Katarina hearing this could not keep being angry at him. So, she could only chuckle a bit even though she tries to hide her chuckle. Then she went silent and she looks at him. The eyes...is the window to the soul And she is not hiding her feeling. And so, Azief could tell. It is painfully obvious. That it is always sad when it is time to part. A parting between lovers is always a sad asion. So, she does the only thing she could do now. She holds his hand. And Azief smiles. This alone keep his heart calm. For the people Outside, only five months had passed. But for Azief and Katarina, in this Untainted Land, they have spent five years with each other. They hunt together and sleep together in the same house. Azief would till the field and Katarina when she is bored would go out of the barrier and check on the world for him. Azief could always mobilize Sasha but he did not want to know too much. Knowing too much would make him want to enter the matter. And once he enters the matters, the matters would always inevitably beplicated Because his existence is theplication of the world. And any matter he wade into would always be the entire world matters. So, Azief and Katarina spend five years like this. It is a pity that most of the Untainted Land is still full of wilderness. There is still many monsters and many dangerous zones and ces that defies the naturalw of the world. It is not really a ce where he could date around in peace with Katarina. Since Azief has limited his power and had his power drained by the two avatars, Azief is quite weak. Most of the time, Katarina had to be the one that escorts him to many ces Azief was actually nning to seclude himself in thisnd. But sometime ns has to bow toward the reality. And the reality is without him, these dark forces began to have some ideas. Katarina did not have to say much but it is true that after the world powers release their grasp from the three continents they used to inhabits, that unscrupulous people began to think that the world powers has lost their ability to look over the world And that is actually true. With howrge the earth is, it is really hard keeping track on their own territories. It would never be like before where the seven world powers could surveil the world But maybe this is better in the long run. Azief do not want the people of the world to be oppressed by the seven world powers. The world powers should protect humanity and not oppress them And most of the world power agree with this kind of approach. Even Hirate who likes power and influence also knows his role and also know the line. However even though the world powers could not scan the entire world, the world knows that Azief could do it. They did not need to know that Azief no longer has the strength to do it in this point of time. As long as they didn''t know his true condition just him returning to Pandemonium would deter these forces from doing thing that they should not do. "I will protect you" Katarina spoke Azief shakes his head with a smile "If you are protecting me that is basically showing to the world that there is something wrong about me. There is no need to do that. I still have a trace of the Essence Creation avatar power in me. Earth does not yet have any other Essence Creation leveler. And even in the Universe, an Essence Creation realm equivalent is rare. It would not be like there is always enemies attacking Earth" Katarina however still is not satisfied with it. Azief could only assure him and when midnight came, Azief simply pick her up and bring her to their bed and goes to sleep She tries to struggle. But Azief onlyughed. If she really didn''t like it, with how powerful she is, she could easily escape from him. Instead, she coyly said she didn''t like it. But she did not fly anywhere else. Instead, she follows him into the bed. And Azief could not help butugh at this. Like always they sleep beside each other. Azief close his eyes and he sleeps peacefully that night. In the morning, the sound of the rooster wake him up. It was just dawn and as Aziefe out of the hut he look at therge rooster near his field. This rooster is the same size as an ostrich. It looks at his field and Azief simply shakes his head "Shoo. Go away!" Azief waves his hand and a gust of wind flew out from his hand. And this alone is enough to scare the rooster away. "Fortunately, even though it has be bigger, it is still as cowardly as ever" Azief then look at the field and nodded and he smiles like he is proud of what the field has be. "This ce has a fertility unlike any other" he thought to himself before looking back at the mud hut. Katarina get up a few minutester and when she sees Azief is not there, she employs her Divine Sense and when she senses Azief is outside of the house, she takes a step and appears beside Azief Now, that they were about to leave there is no need to hide too much power The moment Katarina touches the peak of the Disk Formation realm power, she could feel the restriction around her suddenly be even stronger. Katarina took one step and she is now beside Azief. And she looks at Azief looking at the mud house and she could not understand "Do you want me to destroy it?" Azief shakes his head. Then he smiles "There is fate and destiny attached to this house. I calcte someday that this house would help someone. Let it stay here" Katarina hearing this narrows her eyes "That is not a good thing, right?" Azief hearing her words chuckles But he did not answer. And since he did not answer, Katarina could guess the answer. >> Chapter 1746: Simple Parting Chapter 1746: Simple Parting ? Katarina could guess the answer because this is not the first time Azief uses that kind of power. But this did not make her happy at all. No...she is not happy at all "Don''t use her eyes that much. It is not.... good" Azief only nodded. But Katarina could only sigh. Knowing him, he would still use that power. She then put her hand on his shoulder and Azief closes his eyes and then he could feel the space around him distorted and he feels the wind, the mist of water and then when he opens This eyes, he is now on an ind Katarina release her hand and look at him "How was it?" "It is better than thest time" Azief still feel queasy but it is better than thest time. "I''ll return back to the Republic. My brother.... I will try to persuade him" Azief wanted to say something and then he stopped. Some things, even if you say it does not change the result And the things he saw...he could not trust all of it. Precisely because he saw it. There is a feeling that there is a reason why his future self would do certain things. After he settle everything and think about it a bit more, only then he would make decision whether toe out with certain truth For now.... let things flow naturally Azief nodded at Katarina and spoke "I will probably choose one of the inds in the Free Continent to seclude myself. Tell Sasha to cover me" Azief then produces a token from his sleeve. It is a small rectangle stone token. The token has a face carved onto it. The face itself is terrifying like some kind of demon from the depths of hell "She''ll trust you if you give her this token" Katarina was about to leave before she suddenly said "You''ll be fine, right?" Azief nodded. "I know my limit" For a moment she just looks at him and sighed. Then shee close to him and kiss him. Azief kiss her back. It was a gentle kiss. And it was short. But the feelings lingers on. Azief has some kind of instinct when it is about his future. It is an instinct developed from the ability to sense the energy of heaven and earth And Katarina also has these same kind of instinct When she looks at Azief right now, even though she does not have the gift of irvoyance like Erika, for some reason, she has this feeling that this time, it would take a long time before they would meet again Like Azief she also did not know how to exin this feeling. And just like him, she is rarely wrong. So, she could sigh "Be careful" Azief nodded and Katarina slowly floated toward the air. Then she flies toward the distant sky. A sonic boom echoes out in the sky and a trail of clouds follows her before it could no longer follows her speed and in just a few second, she already disappears from the sky Azief look for a moment and he sighed. "Now, it is my turn" He put on a disguise. He wave his hand and he turns into a young man who is wearing a thick grey robe like some kind of Sherpa. His face is more rugged and he looks older but retain some youthful feature. His height is now around six feet six, a reduction of his height. It is a different face and different demeanor. But it did not change much. Azief had learned many things when it is about disguise. It is better not to overdo it. The more you change things, the easier it is for some people to see through it. This is an exception to those masters of disguise. But Azief knows his limit. He has many advantages and his power is unrivaled but his research in this kind of misceneous art obviously could notpare to those master of disguise. Since that is the case, it is better not to do overdo it "And it is not like I am going to a popted area" Azief disguise is more just a precaution. Then he slowly floated in the air. He looks around and then he close his eyes. Right now, his Divine Sense could not cover the whole world. Even if he is in full power, he would still find it hard to cover the whole world and there is always weird mystical phenomenon that would hinder him from seeing and scanning the whole world with his Divine Sense As for the reason he closes his eyes, he is trying to remember. And then he smiles "I remember now" he mutters to himself and then he flies toward the south. He flies with great speed, first breaking the barrier of sound and going faster more and more. Without the cultivation of Essence Formation, he could not easily manipte space and time of Earth. After constant refining by the energy of heaven and earth, it bes even harder to teleport around the world. Not only because of the positioning of the world but also because of the earth itself that now being protected by the Heavenly Will. He flies in the air and in a few hours, he finally reaches the Free Continent. Other people might find it hard to passes through one of the Ten Seas that guarded the Free Continent. Not to mention the sea that guards the Free Continent is none other than the illusory Sea. Just bying near it, one would be subjected into all kinds of illusory attack that would assault the senses. But Azief is different. Just like a developer would leave some backdoor to his program in case he wants to go back and check something in the system, Azief also leave some kind of backdoor for himself when The splits the world into ten parts. There is a tunnel of space he left for himself in every one of the ten seas. So, even though it is hard for anyone to pass through the Ten Seas, Azief, Raymond, Jean and Hikigaya could all use this tunnel to quickly and freely travel in and out of the Ten Seas This is why even though Azief is only in Disk Formation, he could easily passes the Ten Seas barriers. As he passes through the many small continents around the area of thend, he could see that in some continent, there is viges and city If he ising here to visit, he would surely stop at some taverns, or some establishment or goes into a city or viges or town. Maybe he would spend a few days there, look at the new world that he has created. It has been five months in this world and many things had changed. He is also very curious about what had changed. Even though Katarina did update him about what is happening in the real world, that is not real experience. So, if this was any other day, he would surelynd inside one of these cities and viges. He probably would also greet other people in the sky.N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, Azief is not the only one flying around in the world. Even before he arrives at the Free Continent, he would sometimes encounter some people flying around the world. The fast one of course could not be seen but there is always some people who is just flying casually. Flying for people nowadays is like taking a walk. You have something in your mind, and instead going to walk around the park, you simply jump into the air and fly around to clear your head. The kind of people that could treat flying so casually must have some abilities. To fly around in such dangerous ces is also a testament to the ability of the person flying Because it is not like the sky has air traffic control. But unless you morph yourselves into a titanic figure, most of the people flying around in the sky could avoid each other Like fighter jets in the sky avoiding each other, each one with breakneck speed. Hence why Azief usually use teleportation instead of flying. Teleportation is a safer and less chaotic way to travel far distance. However, there are times when flying is more preferable to teleportation Such example is when you are about to teleport and there is some kind of space phenomenon that hinders your teleportation ability There is also time disturbance or time dtion phenomenon that would distort your teleportation. There is many reasons when flying is more preferable than teleportation. And with the world the way it is now, Azief choose to fly instead of teleporting And he does want to see the world. For the world, only five months had passed. For him, it has already been five years. Since that is the case, he also want to see the world after he splits the world into ten realms. And he had already seen some interesting thing even before he arrives at the Free Continent Before he enters the area of the Free Continent, he could see a few hundred people in the sky. Some are flying toward another ind; some are just flying around casually beforending back down again and some people are fighting. The world is moving and evolving. With many more space in the world, and the world is stronger, two Disk Formation flying in the sky would not create so much disaster like it was in the past. It is why in cities, there is all kinds of no flying rule in city lines and city borders. Because it could always lead to two people crashing with each other. It could be a small matter or it could blow up into a battle. >> Chapter 1747: Rising from The Ground Chapter 1747: Rising from The Ground ? There is a matter in the past that he remember that has some rtion to this kind of matter. Before the ceiling of power was broken by him, the ceiling of power in the world was Disk Formation levelers And there was a case of two Disk Formation levelers crashing with each other in the sky. Both of them have great pride and they are also easy to anger. And a small problem that should be resolved easily escted into a battle Both of them crushed mountains and hills, diverted the river water, poke a hole in the sky and identally wipes out an entire vige These two people then was arrested by the World Security Council Security Force and has been in prison ever since. Azief saw some people who were flying and he would greet them when he saw them. However, he did not stop to inquire thing. And right now, he did the same with the city But since he did not want anyone to know where he is right now, he avoided flying over ces that might seem inhabited. Instead, he flies through emptynd. And emptynd in this new world is numerous. And if that is not enough Azief also uses all kinds of invisibility methods to make sure no one could see him And after another hour, he finally found what he wanted. A small ind far away from any othernd. Like a lone ind in the vast sea. Like a pebble floating on the vast ocean. That is how he sees this one small ind. Hended on the ind and the first thing he do is activated his Divine Sense There is nothing dangerous on the ind. There is some beast but these beasts are mostly herbivore types. Even though many new animals and beast has now filled the world, Azief had learned a bit from the bestiary of the Order of Thinkers and he knows a few beasts that does not eat meat. There is this typus looking things that would rest near the shore of the beach but would quickly swims away and dive into the ocean if they feel threatened. And of course, there is somerge insects crawling around. And some of them be very big and some of them be very small Just like the typus looking thing, these insects that he inspected is not dangerous. Azief nodded to himself and then he walk toward the center of the ind. At least it looks like the center to him. He was about to bring out the crystal when he stop and halted "Forgot" he mutters. Then he waves his hand and the ring on his finger glows. The ring on his finger is now only one. Not ten. But it has all the spell of the ten rings. This is also one of the things that he want to delve onter He waves his hand and a powerful formation surrounded the small ind. Right now, if any other people look at this ind, they would not see him but see like amon scene that this ind would always produce. It is like deceiving the senses. Like looping a video rey. Azief uses the mirage of time to trick anyoneing to the ind to think that there is nothing wrong about this ind "Now that is finished, I could move on to the next step" he thought to himself. Azief feel that unless those three people look around this ind. The formation would hold. It is a pity that he did not have his full power. If he is in full power, the formation that he could create would be even more perfect and even if Raymond, Hikigaya and Orekibine their power, they would not find anything wrong with this ind. "I have to work with what I got" he mutters and then heughs. Then he throws out the crystal into the ground. As he throws it to the ground, he inject an energy into the crystal. But the energy he injected is not normal energy. It is the energy of the All Source. By now, he already understood certain things about the blue crystal. And as that crystalnded on the ground, it pierced deep into the ground like a hot knife cutting through butter. And then there is silence. But Azief was not disappointed from theck of changes. Instead, he stands there. He did not move from his position. He just waited. And waited a bit more. And then as a few minute passes, he chuckles. He smiles. And then heughed. Because suddenly the small cut on the ground be bigger. Like a fissure that is about to copse downward. Azief did not run as the cracks in the ground be bigger andrger. BOOM! The ground copses, the dust rises, and the entire ind seems to shake. The fault lines on the ground grew and expand in a matter of seconds The birds on the trees flies away in a panic, the typus like thing on the shore shriek and then swim toward the ocean and dive deep. The slithering creatures quickly scattered to all direction. The ground beneath Azief feet falls down to the bottom. But Azief is floating and he did not fall as the ground beneath him gave way to arge crater. Azief look down on the ground and he could see that the blue crystal is still the same blue crystal only it is floating below him. It melts....no it disintegrates everything around it. And then.... then it grew. From the blue crystal, energy gathered on it, this energy then morphed into a solid thing, a crystal-like vine that pierce the ground on the bottom, on the left and right like it is a tree that is putting its root down. It was like the bluework is the heart and these vines Awork of crystal attached to the ground BOOOM! HONG! HONG!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Azief eyes narrows "It''s gathering energy?" The blue crystal glows even brighter like it wanted topete with the brightness of the sun. "No, it is releasing energy!" Azief thought Swish! "Whoa!" Azief said as he swerves away avoiding the energy beam Suddenly the blue crystal emanated energy that shoot out toward the sky. A blue beam that pierced the heavens above and a wave of energy swept all across the ind. Azief eyes narrowed. "This energy...pure and powerful" It is like All Source energy.... but more...ancient. It reminded him of something and as he thinks what it reminded him., he got the answer. It reminded him of the energy of the Etherna The blue energy pierced the sky for only a second. And then it disappeared. The energy also did not spread out. Azief was panicked for a second that the blue crystal would exert even more energy and make the whole world focus on this ce That is not something he wanted to happen Fortunately, that did not happen. However, even though the energy did not st out toward the sky again, the energy keeps creating pulses all over the entire ind. Pulses of energy that sweeps all over the ind. It sweeps the ind in a wavelike fashion, one after the other. For eight times, these waves of energy rolled onto thend of this ind But it did not destroy the ind. Instead, it seems to imbue the ind with a certain kind of energy that is foreign to this world yet familiar at the same time. Just like an older version of the energy that is spread out by heaven and earth Azief senses all of this but he did not dare to make any conclusion about what kind of energy this is because the waveses and goes in a lightning speed. One waves after the other, each time faster than thest This energy also seems very sentient. Even though it could pass through the formation he had made, it restrains itself and only emanate this energy on the ind. Azief wanted to see what would happen. That is why even after the waves of energy keep pounding and keep sweeping the ind, he did nothing to try to stop it. He observes and he waited. "Something must happen by now" BOOOM! He heard one section of the ind falls down. He looks at the source of the sound, flying closer to it and there is a smile on his face The deep crater that was formed because of the blue crystal caved down, creating a deep sinkhole and the crystals vines had embed itself deeper down to the ground And now the walls of the ground is blue and one could see blue veins, like the earth itself is alive. This blue veins on the soil wall is the vines of the blue crystal, acting like roots that keep the ground from eroding. Then Azief narrows his eyes as he could feel the shaking of the earth below him WROOOH! A weird soundes from the darkness of the depths of the sinkhole and his eyes could see it Crystal structure rises from the depths of the darkness of the sinkhole >> Chapter 1748: Crystal Palace Chapter 1748: Crystal Pce ? In just a matter of a few second, it fills the entire empty section of the ground and the wall of the ground with crystal like structure And there is a difference as it propagates more and more inside the sinkhole and affecting the ind These crystals are in different kind of colors. Some are red. Some are silver. Some are gold. Some are ck. White, blue, orange. All kinds of colors and it sometimes have mixed colors It is beautiful and mystical and it make people feel wonderment just by seeing it "Could it be..." Azief thought to himself and then without dying, he flies out from the open ground and fly up toward the sky. In just a matter of second he is back on the sky and then he look at the ind and nodded to himself "That waves of energy.... could it be like the World Engine World Adaptation Waves?" Azief had deduced a few things from seeing the crystal in action. This crystal has weird energies. Like an energy that is ancient and out of date with the current reality of the Universe. He has his own thought about what kind of energy that is. What is clear, is that it could not grow the way it did without a familiar environment. So, the waves of energy that sweeps the ind was to make the ind more familiar. A conducive environment for the crystal. And now that the conducive environment has been created...it could grow and it could expand. And then it fills the entire ind. In just a few second since Azief left the crater, the entire ind is filled with crystal rushing all over to im its newnd. Crystal forest, crystal caves and towers. Azief simply avoids when the crystal jutted out from the ground and rush toward the air. This process takes an hour and, in that hour, Azief simply fly around the ind looking at the growth of the crystal. And then, after almost two hours, Azief finallynded back on the ground. But there is no longer any grass. Or sand. Instead, all one could see is only crystals. A crystal ind. And an energy that is familiar yet foreign could be felt in every nook and cranny of the ind. The wind blows and Azief dark robe sways gently. By now, Azief has already shed his disguise. This ind is already protected by all kinds of formation and he no longer needs to worry about being discovered. He is now wearing his ck robe. There is no longer any hood. Only a tight-fitting robe with a floating cape behind him The cape is not because of style. While it adds to the style making him look like a version of a Dark Superman, there is a reason for the cape. His attire is like the Assassin Creed games character, ck, tight fitting but also quite different in that the attire has runes carved on it. It looks like leather but if an attack reach it, one could feel like it hits the hardest leather in the world. because it is not leather but it is not iron either. stic yet when force is applied to it, it hardest to a degree of hardness that could withstand the explosion of a supernova. It is a kind of forging materials that the Order of Thinkers had discovered. Azief had one made for him Katarina when he goes out of the Untainted Land, she would also ry his order to Sasha. Around two years ago, or in the real world, two months ago, when Katarina goes out, she told him about the discovery of this forging material. The only problem was that no one could forge it. Azief also don''t know how to forge it. Even Hikigaya with his Divine Comprehension ability could not bend this metal to what he wanted. Azief also doesn''t know. One piece of it is brought to him and he still doesn''t know how to forge this thing. But while he doesn''t know, he had a feeling that Sasha would know. So, he ced an order and after that, he got an armor called the F01 Which basically means the Forge One. Because it is the first armor produced from this metal. As for the cape, Azief was tinkering around in creating sentient object. One of his inspirations is from Dr Strangeic of a sentient cape. Well, he failed in creating a sentient cape. But he did manage to create a kind of cape that would protect its owner. It is not sentient but more like a preprogrammedputer. Only simplemands. The boots and the bracers all have powerful properties. Azief rarely relies on items and equipment or even artifacts. But everything has an exception Right now, his realms is in Disk Formation. He just got out of the Untainted Land and it would take some time before he reached back Divine Comprehension realm As for his Essence Creation realm, because he uses an extreme method to cultivate his energy, the limit that his body could hold is Divine Comprehension realm Now, that is a problem. Divine Comprehension realm is strong. In the world there is only four people with the Divine Comprehension realm There is Raymond. Oreki. Hikigaya. And him. Yes, all three of them would have no reason to attack him. And for now, the whole world doesn''t know that he only has the realm of Divine Comprehension realm They all still think that he is in Essence Creation realm. Even if they know, they would not attack him because the Three Great Powers would fight for him There is a status quo in the world and there are many that wanted to protect and maintain this status quo. In the past, the person that wanted him to die the most is Hirate. But now, if there is really a n to kill, Hirate would probably the first one to organize a protection squad around him Why? Because the creation of the Seven Great Powers actually united the original Great Powers which is the Republic, the World Government and Pandemonium into one united force. So, there is actually not many that would try to kill him. But not many doesn''t mean there is no one that would not try. Killing him would throw the entire world out of order. New order would rise of course. But in the rise of that new order, how many lives would be sacrificed and how many people would have to die? How many more chaos and how long would it take? The world could not stand another chaotic period. A global chaotic period is different than a localized continental chaotic period. If he dies because someone killed him, there would be a global chaotic period One might ask, why would anyone wanted to kill him, when killing him would set the world on fire? Because not all people is sane. And not all people think about the greater good. Nor they would think about some noble ideas Some people just wanted to see the world burns And Azief is reminded about a person. And this person is now roaming the world. This person probably what he wanted is chaos of the highest degree. Some people.... just wanted the world to burn And that is why Azief had to protect himself. And if that means wearing some outfit, and wearing some armor and equipment, so be it. He needs all the help he could get. He is thinking a lot as he walks around the ind, admiring this new environment "Full of crystal. Beautiful but felt like an iron city. Suffocating and deste" he thought to himself The wind is gentle. It is probably because of the way the crystal positioned itself. Even though there is no grass and there is no sand, the entire crystal structure itself is full of life. Or to be more urate, full of life essence However, seeing this ce, it is more like a pce of crystal. And in front of him, there is a thirty feet height door. Azief was about to push the door when suddenly the door opens. Azief smirks and then he enters. Just by entering it he could feel the destion of this ce. It is big, it is vast but it is also empty. "My Pce of Crystal" this pale of crystal is unlike any crystal pce in the world. As he walks inside this pce, he touch the wall of the pce and he could feel energy thrumming inside it. And that energy is rising. "Did something happen when I met Borgan before? Did she somehow manage to put some of her energy into the crystal?" he thought to himself. Azief could see that even though he had entered the pce, there is many more pces and castle inside the door. It is enormous and because of how it is positioned, the ys on distance and space, it really look like a vast ce that is boundlessn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "It is either the positioning or...." Azief suddenly make a shing motion with his hand and then he could feel it. The space distorts around him but the distortion is different. If Azief has to describe it, it is like a sticky space. It sticks around his body. And it never feel like that when he is outside of the pce. >> Chapter 1749: Clones and Avatars Chapter 1749: Clones and Avatars ? The space inside the pce is manipted by some kind of force just like a storage bag that could even store a house inside it. It is the maniption of space. As he walks around the fortress, he could see towering spires and crystalline wall, all of them reaching the sky. The design is other otherworldly,bining sharp, geometric lines with a natural, almost organic flow, as if it grew from the roots of the trees from the ground Sunlight refracts through the crystal structures, casting dazzling patterns of light and colour across the surrounding.N?v(el)B\\jnn Azief then took a breath. Then he began running. And when he runs, he runs like lightning and in just a couple of second he had travels through all of the area. There is many cave-like rooms and there is many doors and many tunnelswork that all reach even downward toward the sea below. The crystal extend below. It pierced through the ground of the ind, and priced it down toward the bottom of the sea, creating another pce below the ind, on the bottom of the ocean. And the bottom of the ocean in this new world is even deeper than the Mariana trench. By a hundred-fold. Nothing should survive and withstand the pressure But the crystal is able to And it created such a pce below. That is why it took Azief a few second. In the past, he could travel the entire world in just a few second. And thergeness of this fortress expend even more time than he needs to travel the world. But that is not the only thing that shocks him. The things that shocks him is that the crystal imitate the formation he created and apply it to itself, allowing the formation to extend far into the ocean and reached the bottom of the ocean. At the same time, the entire concealing formation that he had created had also been strengthened. Azief could not calcte how much of the formation was stringent, as he could only feel it instinctively. The fact is that the formation was strengthened. "What a peculiar thing" he thought to himself. Azief is now in the center of the Crystal Pce. And there is a crystal altar that is connected to a crystal pir that holds up an entire hall. And on this altar, floating only a few inches above the altar, is the blue crystal. It seems to be shining with different colors for every second that passes Azief did not hesitate to walk toward the altar and then he grabs the blue crystal and suddenly information streams into his mind. Just a secondter, he release back the crystal and he narrows his eyes And for a moment he just stand there looking at the blue crystal and shakes his head. And then he sighed. "Then I have to change my ns. This would really take time" It is clear that something had happened when he touches that crystal. "Create a clone for me" The moment Azief touch the crystal, he already got all the information about the crystal pce and what he could do with the blue crystal and what he could do with the pce. The moment he gives his order, the sound of cracking could be heard as a crystal suddenly broke off and falls onto the ground. As it falls to the ground, the crystal suddenly morphed into Azief. From this morphed body, a powerful aura exuded out, creating a burst of wind that ruffles Azief cape However, the eyes of this clone is disorganized. Like there is nothing in his mind. Aziefe close to the clone and touches it. "It is quite powerful. Even though it has the cultivation of Essence Creation leveler, but its concepts andws are empty. But the physique alone could suppress all creation on Earth" Azief then close his eyes and leave a bit of his energy into the clone The clone suddenly have light in its eyes. "Go" Azief said and the clone nodded. Kicking the ground, the clone immediately goes out of the ind and disappears in a matter of second. Azief only shakes his head "This clone is good in some things and bad at others" The clone from the crystal pce could only do some preprogram action. And Azief of course did not want people to confuse him and the clone so one of the first task for his clone is to return to Pandemonium and exin to Sasha about the clone. As for the location of this ce, he did not want Sasha to found out about it yet. He actually does wanted to let Sasha knows about his seclusion ce. Because that would let his safety level rises. But that is before he knows the protective measure of this crystal pce. As long as someone who did not possess the cultivation of Sovereign level did note knocking, this crystal pce is the safest ce on Earth Even if the world exploded today, this pce would still exist in the form of a travelling pce in the darkness of space. Because of that he decided to hide his whereabouts. Anyway, with the clone with Essence Creation realm, it would be good enough for his clone to deter the world from making any big chaos. As long as he did not make a move, no one would know he is a clone. Not to mention, the only people that could know that he is the clone are only three people. The other people did not even reach the level of power where they could detect whether he is a clone or not And those three people even if they knew he was a clone with preprogrammed action, they would not expose it and probably even help him to hide any ws. So, Azief could change some of his ns. He decide to let his clone to governs the world on his behalf. As long as he is there, the world would feel secure. That is the kind of existence that Azief has be Of course, with the fact that the clone is preprogrammed clone, it needs a handler. Azief then put Sasha in the handler position. He told his clone to listen to Sasha orders But.... he still have to make some countermeasures. After all, this clone has an Essence Creation realm energy. That alone could create a lot of chaos. So, he crafted a few countermeasures. That is why he told his clone to inform Sasha Then Sasha will have to exin the matter to Katarina so that Katarina would not go to his clone. After all, this clone of his is more like a robot than a real clone. It did not have a thought of its own. it moves ording to Azief preprogrammed order. When Azief put the energy into the clone body, what he channels is not energy. The energy is already there. It is in the blue crystal. The blue crystal could theoretically produce a level Sovereign clone. Then why Azief did not use this blue crystal to produce such a being. Because like anything else, it runs on energy. The blue crystal has some leftover energy. That energy has been eroded by all kinds of things. From its passage of time to the mystical means employs on it, there is a variety of ways because the blue crystal lost its energy. The blue crystal created a clone with an Essence Creation realm because this is the limit of this world. And one is its limit. The energy of the entire crystal pce has already decreased by fifty percent just by creating a clone of himself. The other fifty percent is used to maintain the operation of the crystal pce. What he channels into the clone is his orders and some of his memories. Not all, but the relevant ones. As for other countermeasures, the clone is also asked to tell this matter to Sina. And told her clones that Sian order trumps Sasha orders. Sasha sometimes would not hesitate to use some dark method to reach her objective. And if Azief gave him a knife that is as sharp as his clone, one shudder what would she do if she thinks she is doing it for him? Maybe, she would send his clone to do some things she could not Azief sending the clone is not to expand his power, or to create more conflict. All the clone has to do is to sit on that throne of his and make the world be cautious. As long as that achieved it is good enough so that he could focus on improving his strength. He always felt like time is running out for him and as each day passes by, the more he felt like this. He could take it easy in the Untainted Land because the time inside and outside of the Unstained Land is different But now, he is back, he could feel the time is ticking. This feeling of anxiousness has been with his heart since he left the Untainted Land And he knows form where this feelinge from. It is simply because of that future. "It is quite different from my avatar" Azief could not help but mutter. >> Chapter 1750: In That Place Again Chapter 1750: In That ce Again ? His avatar for example have their own desires and their own thoughts and ideas. Yes, they all do it for the main body but that is because they did not see the difference between them and the main body which is him. But they have their own thoughts, their own ideas, their own enlightenments and could make different choice than what he would have chosen. Because they would be sharped by their experience and be shaped by their own thoughts and desire. The only thing they would not do is betray him because that would be like killing themselves. And it not possible. Because the main body could always merge back with them. The bigger the difference between the main body and the avatar the more it would take time to settle and repair the mindter. That is the avatar. But the clone of the Crystal Pce is very different. So, he had to make it clear Then Azief look back at the altar and look back at the floating blue crystal. "I had to change the n because of this. Because it would take a much longer time" It is the time that bothers him. He never expected that it would take that long He looks at the crystal and for a moment, he is just staring at the blue crystal, his eyes is looking at the blue crystal like he is trying to make up his mind about something. Azief did not immediately activate the blue crystal. When he approach the blue crystal and grab it before and the information streams into his mind, he already understand what he needed to do. But before that, he needs to make sure of something. Azief takes a step and the surrounding around him changes and he appears inside a cave like room. He now could teleport all over the entire crystal area. Whether it is in the crystal pce or outside it, as long as that ce has this crystal, he could teleport to it. The space and time of the crystal could also be manipted. So, he also had an idea on how to shorten the time. But even that has a limit. After all, there is a limit to how much you bend time and space. If you bend it to much, you''ll break it. And so, it would take more time than he expected. He thought it would take only one or two years. He thought too simply. No.... he wishes it to be that short. Any great knowledge, how could it not take time for it to be given to him. "Am I too anxious?" he thought to himself. He ask this question himself but then he also has the answer to this question. He is too anxious. And it sometimes clouded the path that he is walking. But he could not help it. No one would not be anxious when seeing that in the future, you would fight the whole world. It is fine if he loses. But in that vision, he is clearly winning. But that did not make him happy at all. For him to win, means that the world will be destroyed. Judging from that destructive aura he emanated in that future, the world would surely be destroyed Each time he remembers that scene, his heart feels palpitations. Like he is seeing someone else. He put his palm to the wall of the crystal cave room and then he close his eyes. His mind imagine a cozy room with gothic architecture and when he opens his eyes, the cave turns into such a room with wooden doors and beautiful wooden walls. The size of the room has also changed It is like the main hall of a gothic pce. Azief then walk toward a luxurious sofa and sit down. The power to manifest the creation in your mind. This is one of the abilities of the crystal pce. The crystal itself has morphing ability among other abilities. But now is not the time for him to experiment with these morphing abilities "I need to make sure it would be alright first" he mutters as he sit down on the sofa. He takes a deep breath and as he takes the deep breath, he closes his eyes. And then as he closes his eyes, he activated that eye he did not want to use. But desperate times calls for desperate measures. He could hear something breaking in his mind. Azief had put a few restrictions on that eye. The restriction is mainly to try to stop Eriak from seeing the world from his eyes. He notices that sometimes he sees a mountain. It is a mountain he had never gone to before, so it is not his memories. Then if it''s not his memories, and it is not a dream, then what it is? He believes what he saw was Mount Parnassus in Greece. It is the current abode of the Great Oracle Erika He always felt that there is connection between him and Erika. Of course, he thought of this connection as connection of cause and effect between them when they traded eyes with each other. But after a while, he discover that this bond is more than just that. A mystical bond that unite their vision together. A bond forged in mystical contract. The hardest thing to broke is the Price of magic. Knowing this Azief created some low-level formation and restriction and put it in his own eyes. Even though he called it lower-level formation, it is a formation modified from the Etherna ring. So, to him it might be low level but that is just rtive to the true formation from which he took inspiration from. He did not restrict itpletely because he also sues Erika eyes to see some glimpse of the future. But almost eight percent of the power of that eye was restricted And now, suddenly broke that restriction and a different kind of energy envelops him. He felt it clearly at this moment, like he had never felt it before. A very familiar kind of energy. A connection that connected him to the past, present andn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om future. The trace aura of Borgan And as he no longer restrains that eye, he could feel pressure on the back of his head The eyes makes all the veins near his eyes seems to eb strained and energy all over his body, all kinds of energy, regardless of its properties ofws were all sucked up toward that eye. And like a thirsty man getting water in the middle of the desert, it releases its happiness. Azief is closing his eyes but he had never seen so many things in his life. All kinds of image shes by him, all kinds of glimpses of the future. But there is also past. And present. These images sh him by with speed and Azief found it hard to stop these images. It is like he saw a coge of pictures scattered all around him but as he tries to grab one of it, it is blown by the wind. That is the feeling he is feeling right now More and more images flitted and shes him by. And before he knows, he is in a dark space. He does not know and even notice how he came here. By the time he realizes it he is already in this ce "Ah, I''m here again" he thought to himself It is a ce he had been to before. So, he is not panicked. But this ce always gives him that feeling of something out of ce It is not pleasant even though he has been here before He is floating and all around him is this darkness. Even whether he is floating is something that he needs to question Because while he feels weightless, he also knows that his body is still in that sofa. All of this, is like a dream. A vision. Maybe, it is his soul that travels to this ce of darkness Emptiness...vastness of emptiness''s like an eternal emptiness that could not be filled. How could one mind wrap around this idea of an eternal emptiness and eternal darkness. It is like he is blind. And then he thought of light and a source of light appears around him. Out of nowhere, out of the emptiness. But this light only serves to enhance the darkness around him A force around him pushes him forward However, unlike thest time, this time he could choose to resist this force. Before, this force could not be stopped by him. Now, he can. But he knows that to go to that ce, he must let it go. Let go of the control. Let the force pushes him And then as he floats forward, the darkness receded like someone is pulling the darkness away And the senses that leave him before could be felt again. "It''s here now" he mutters and smiles and then everything seems to explode into colorful colors and stars ands could be seen all over. All of it is just but a scene. And these sceneries passes him by, lives and death appears rising and falling. Sparkling light, beautiful sceneries fills this eternal space. >> Chapter 1751: Coming Full Circle Chapter 1751: Coming Full Circle ? "Now, would be the night time" he mutters to himself and just like cue, he suddenly saw scenery of his past, passes him by like he is in a film room and the film of his life is ying in front of him It is a scenery he had seen before. And it passes him quickly. But this time, he could see it clearly "I must have improved" he thought to himself. He tries not to be swayed with what he is seeing. And then he sees the past, present and future of people connected to him. But some of them is in a blur. As for the blurring he could guess why. The stronger they became, the harder it is for destiny and fate to interfere. And Azief did not dare look at the future of his friends and the people je knows that closely. He understood one thing about seeing the future Sometimes just by the act of looking at the future, looking at it makes it predetermined. Looking at it, lock that future. Future is a possibility. Hence, it is like a nk canvas from the perspective of the people in the past. In a way when travelling toward the future, it is like travelling into an empty space. From the current past that the traveler moves to, it extrapte the most probable future. However, this did not mean that changing the future is easy. Instead, once you saw the future, fate and destiny would make sure that it would run along the same trajectory you saw. And to many beings in the Omniverse there is nothing more terrifying and more powerful force in the Omniverse than this fate and destiny. They control life, death and everything in between. Mortals could only see the future and could not change it. Even gods has to kneel and surrender in submission to this force. Odin had to enact Ragnar?k. Olympus had to choose whether to be killed by a mortal or wage war against either the Titans or the Giants. The Jade Empire had to break theirnd, or enact an Age of Catastrophe where the power and essence of immortal disappears from the world All of that so that they could dy and trick fate and destiny. But because they tricked this force, they are forced to relive it and repeat it. There is only a few beings in the Omniverse that could be free from the effect of fate and destiny. But even these beings could not say that they arepletely free from the power of fate and destiny. Mortals does not know their destiny so they could only me their fate. But gods knows their fate and sometimes that is even more depressing. When you know it and you ae powerless to change it. What does Odin feel when he saw his sons had to die for Ragnar?k to start? What did Zeus, Hades and Poseidon think to themselves when they have to fight another war and to keep repeating the same battle and fought against each other, in a farce that they need to keep performing? It is probably very much.... tiring to do such a thing.N?v(el)B\\jnn Fate and destiny...the more he knows about this force, the more Azief feel afraid of it. Still, that did not change his determination to challenge it. There is many thoughts that is swimming in his mind right now He tries not to get distracted. Since this is the second time he is here, it is easier for him to focus his mind this time. And then as he moves forward, he saw it. And he shakes his head "Majestic as ever" In front of him is a translucent gigantic veil. It''s like it is made from the light of stars. A gigantic veil that seems to stretch out from one end of to the other end. The beginning and end of this veil could not even be seen, the end and beginning seems infinite. "Passing through the veil" Azief also see the bead like sparkling that attached itself to the veil The time of past and present and possible future of everything. Azief now has more knowledge about this thing that jangles around the veil. Beads.....are moments. It is how his mind interpret it. All of these beads are moments of someone else''s life. Looking at the bead, someone like Azief would be able to deepen their knowledge of cause and effect. All the beads are connected. A life in rhythm, each action affected the other, like some kind of wave function. It is invisible, intangible, but its there and it affects everything. Mortal life with mortal lifespan, with mortal limitations could not see it. What they could see is nothing more than the physical world. And with the aid of some devices, they could see through nano world but certain things changes its properties with each second and no human technology could capture it clearly. Because it defies certainws that the world operates with. And fate and destiny is like that. You could not quantified it. But for some, they could calcte it. But to calcte it one has to see far and too see more of these past, present and future. Now that he is here again, he remembers the story of the man who lost his daughter and the drug dealer woman. And now, he is at this ce again. And he looks at this ce again. And look at that bead again. He is here near the veil actually to see what would happen if he leave the world for a few decade and enter into seclusion. Would it really fall into chaos? Will a world catastrophe happens? Is there a more powerful enemy lurking in the stars waiting to attack Earth? That is the reason why he close his eyes, and uses Erika powers again. He wanted to see it. He did not rely on it. But he does feel that anyone who have the power to see the future would surely get addicted to it. Azief in the five years he is in the Untainted Land did not use the power that much. Not because he did not want to use it but the more he uses it, the more he felt like it is a drug. And if he is not careful, he would get addicted to it. When he touches the blue crystal before, he had learned that the blue crystal held all the knowledge of the Etherna. Top cram all of that knowledge would take hundreds if not thousands of years. But there is a way to shortened that time. Make partitions in memories. Just download all the information first in his mind. But do not process it or digest it, or even remember it. Just stash it away and not use it. Put it in a storage. It would shortened the process. It is like throwing all of your stuff without thinking whether you really need the stuff of not. This shortened the knowledge transferal. It is like the system. The system when it wanted to give information to the host and user would give the information directly to the brain. At the same time, the user and host would instantly know and understand what the system means The hardest thing was for the user to understand. Understanding is the core of the matter. Etherna knowledge is hard and ancient and some of it could not be understood easily. Azief conclude that even if he learns all of the Etherna knowledge, he probably would only learn about five percent of it in ten thousand years. In one millions years., it might be six or seven percent. Why the seven percent only took ten thousand years but two percent take a millions years? Because the degree of understanding it rises with each new knowledge unlocked But.....Azief knows he could not spend a million years just to understand the knowledge of the Etherna Even if he uses the time dtion function of the Untainted Land, there is a limit to it. The limit is his lifespan. Not to mention, the Etherna knowledge is also like a drug. Be careful not to get obsessed. Anything good, when it mixed with obsession, it always had the chance to evolve this obsession into something that is extreme And sometimes, extreme something is good. But not all of it is good. Extreme concentration for example is good. However, everything has a price. What would you sacrifice for your extreme concentration? Sometimes, you concentrate on one thing too much and you miss everything around you. This is just one example. But obsession could be a fuel or it could be the fire that burns you down while you are not noticing it Azief is determined to learn about the Etherna for he believe he would find the way to go forward in his current path. At the same time, he might find some answers to the connection between him and the Etherna. And that might unravel the future that he wanted to avoid. That.....that is his intention. But now, he is back in the veil. And when he sees the same bead, the same moment, suddenly an intuition told him something. "Could it be...." He thought to himself and he thought of his past experience in the veil and it was like lightning struck him, and he reached a certain kind of realization. And most of the time, he trusted his intuition and get rewarded for it. >> Chapter 1752: The First Attempt At Changing Fate And Destiny Chapter 1752: The First Attempt At Changing Fate And Destiny ? Instead, of going to the veil now, he approaches that bead. Like always, the closer he came to the bead, the more he could feel and see the cause and effect of these beads. But now that he had deep knowledge about cause and effect he could see some anomaly. Beads that have no cause and effect. Anomaly. Incongruity. Or something that humans like to call...a miracle. And once again, he look at the bead of the man who in the first part of life lived a happy life, with a perfect wife and a beautiful daughter. Suddenly Aziefughed. "Everythinge full circle" he thought to himself. Because he now understood something. And as he understood it, he could not help butugh., Why this man? There is countless of beads. Right now, Azief wanted to change the fate of this man. But why this man? Because he had seen the fate of this man before. And now, he is here again. And he sees this man again and his heart is moved to want to help him And this was the cause and effect of him and this man. He pities him in the past and now he is here and he wanted to help If he did not see this man and see another person fate and destiny at that time, would he be here today, trying to help this man change his fate? Even that......even the act of seeing this person fate is fate and destiny. And because he understood this contradiction of cause and effect, Azief could not help butugh. No one knows whether he isughing a happyugh or otherwise. Once again, he sees the perfect life of this mortal who lived a happy life. All of those decades, from him meting his wife, to them weing their daughter all of it seems to be just a second in his eyes but in his eyes it was like he had been there with him for centuries, like an observer, like someone who is watching a television series. He knows that the second part of this man life will be filled with sorrow. The daughter would be involved in a hit and run. He would thenter fell into despair, and in his despair, he neglected his wife. His wife and him both handled the grief differently. The deeper the love, the deeper the hurt. He wouldter then got divorced, drown his sorrow with alcohol and it is onlyter after experiencing all kinds of heartbreaks, and as time passes, he would die of old age alone, haunted by the memory of his daughter. "What happens to his wife though?" Azief thought and he looks at another bead and in the bead it shows all the experience that this woman would endure. Unlike his husband she tries to pick up the pieces. She tries to fall in love, but each time, she is haunted by that feeling.... that she does not deserve love after what had happened to her child. Just like the father med himself, the mother also med herself for what happens to her child She tries to understand the world that let her daughter died but she could not. She tries to understand that she is not at fault. But even then she could not understand it. She lives her life, lost. And she tries to find love again. But, what kind of love couldpare to that perfect first love? What she had with her husband is one in a million kind of love. It is that love that was so perfect, like it a match made in heaven And nothing couldpare. Because of that she knows what she had lost. She lost not only her child, but her beloved, her friend, her pirs and her everything. She lives her life quite well. She had a job. And every once in a while she wouldugh. And she rarely cry in her sleep anymore But, she never fall in love again. When her death approaches her, she was surrounded by friend. And she only wishes she could see her husband and child again after she is dead. That is her life. A tragic ending for a perfect couple. Azief heart stirs a bit. It is hard not for the heartstring to not be tugged. After all, it might only just be a few second in his eyes but it was like he was there, all from her divorce to her death. It was like he is her spectre, observing and just looking at her life "These kind of people at least......deserve a happy ending. The good should be rewarded and the evil should be punished. That should be the operation of Heaven" He mutters. And if he wanted to change it he need to go to that other bead. Azief did not take long to recognise the bead. The bead is just beside that man bead. And Azief focus his gaze look at that person bead and once again he sees that woman. A woman who live a life of bad choices. All around her are avenue to bad choices. Pitiful, detestable, but she always had a choice. Which is more than some people have. Some people....mortals, don''t really have a choice atN?v(el)B\\jnn that time. She....however could choose. The system of the world at that time, allowed her to choose. Instead, he chooses a choice that break apart a perfect couple, that killed a child and that angers heaven and earth She is pitiful at first, and then she only be detestable. Azief might have be more nuanced in determining right and wrong He acknowledged that sometimes the answer to a question does not always end with ck and white but grey But there is also some question which answer is very simple and direct. And this one is that simple answer. Azief punishes based on what the perpetrator has done and not what he wished he would do. Some people believes rehabilitation is possible. And Azief is not a fan of that but that doesn''t mean he does not believe it could not work. He believes it could work if the system is right. Create a system, make sure the system is set up properly and rehabilitation is possible. But some people, some people are mad dogs. And mad dogs needs to be put down before they cause harm to people. Some people could not be rehabilitated. Because they don''t want to. Character determines destiny. And it is the same for the good and the bad. That is their character and so, they should not expect to have the same treatment as someone who do good. Instead, in a world where even evil is tolerated, then where would kindness, noble values be put on? If evil is repaid by kindness, then how should one repaid kindness? And Azief right now would act on behalf of heaven to resolve this anger andplete this cause and effect. He look at this woman life. And it is not a pretty life. A bad neighbourhood, with death, vices of all kinds surrounding this woman like some kind of ma. Azief see her learning to steal. And then rob. Bully. Hit people. She burns stuff. And then she burns buildings. She enjoys the chaos. She enjoys the pain. And yet, she is still just a child. Nurture won in this case. As nature, she was a nk te. But there is always that inclination of humans to follow a certain kind of retuning to a nk te. No, it is more like an innate nature to go toward light and good. Why did he knows this? When he sees the Wheel of Rebirth and Reincarnation, when he met the Creator, he saw souls. It is a curious thing but each time he has the opportunity to see soul., at each time of these asions, he umted certain understanding toward the soul And he could see that in the soul there is his primordial nature that tended toward creation. Every soul In the beginning all of them are in a nk te. And each one in the beginning tended toward good They are not born good. That is not the point. There is always capacity to do evil. But the innate nature of human is wanting to find that good. Then the world interfere. External factors intervened. Certain mistakes, and certain choices clouded this innate nature and until a certain point, this nature is buriedpletely. There is a propensity to good As for her, she is following the path of ruins She follows riot and she is the mother rebel of them all. She took all she learned with stride and pride. That pitiful woman began to be detestable. The more evil thing she does, the more evil she be Once certain lines are crossed, other lines be easier to cross. This has always been the case. She made all the wrong choices for all the wrong reason. She learns all of these bad things and never look back. If only.....she could stop and look back and think with his heart instead of her mind....then maybe...this could be aeback. >> Chapter 1753: The Power of the Veil Chapter 1753: The Power of the Veil ? Azief could see that even through all of these wrong choices, there is always chances, people. Events. All of these chances, people and all of these events is like a question in a test. Each one is a chance to turn back. And each time, she still chooses the wrong answer. In the past when he is here, he postte the trajectory of the future. Because at that time, he wanted to enhance hisprehension toward thews of fate and destiny But not today. This is a pitstop. It is easy to be lost seeing the past, present and future of these people. It is no wonder so many Oracles goes crazy. But Azief mind is very clear. It is really hard to exin his ability to divide his emotion. As the years passes by, he is even more adept in dividing his emotion At times, even when shocking things happens, he could be shocked yet his face would still be able to control his shock expression Some people shows their emotions in their face. Raymond for example, is very clear in his like and dislike and his honesty radiated deep from his soul Hikigaya while a hard man to shock, still shows his shock from time to time. As for Oreki, Azief did not know much about this person but from the brief interaction with him, even though he did show his expression, Azief believe that this animated expression is because the thunder method of him is slowly influencing his emotion Like what happen before in the meeting room when they meet with each other. Azief studies life and death, and life and death could not escape from the five decays of life. Time is one of them. And maybe because of that, rarely anything could touch him. Even more so, when it is story people that he didn''t know. This however did not imply that he lost his empathy. Instead, it is more like he could divide this emotion and not feel anything for that moment so that he could focus the task at hand. But the feeling is there. And Azief knows he has to deal with it if he doesn''t not want to go crazyter. He touches the beads and he could feel the sensation coursing all across his body, touching his energy like a cord being plucked from a guitar string and create a melody Azief did not fast forward the life of this woman. Instead, he look on. He look at all the missed chances, the choices that she could make that could turn her life around. Yes, in the end she lived a rich life. But it is a chaotic life. And for a while, she would like it. But when she dies, even though she did not feel regret, Azief wished that there is hell. So that evil could be punished. It is fine if heaven does not exist. But Hell should! He watches on this woman keep making these choices and his eyes be colder. Anger is building up. But he did not release it. He keep it in his heart and thinks of the best moment to release this anger Each time there is a choice, she squandered it. Azief had to remind himself. He sees this from an omniscient point of view. He knows the road that she would lead. Hence, he feels that she squandered it But she....she does not have the same kind of vision like he did. And she did not even know that those are chances that she missed. Azief could intervene at every moment. To help her make the choice. But each time he wanted to do that, he halted. Because for the first time in his life, he understood something that he did not understood before. Why Loki did not create a big havoc? Azief knows he came from the future. However, unlike those protagonist in the stories he read, Loki was not high profile. He did not rob people of their chances at least not in a tant way. Though if he did, Azief certainly wouldn''t know. Because in his reality what happens is the reality. The only one who would know the difference is probably only Loki He knows a lot about the future but for some reason Azief always felt like Loki always hold back and sometimes even had the rxedness like looking at a show. Like watching a rerun of his favourite show. And Azief understood it when he look at this woman life. He could change one choices. But since this choice is not hers, then in the end, the choices would still lead her to that rainy night The choice.....has to be made willingly by her. He could manipulee her mind to choose the right choice but could he control her, her whole life? He could not. He does not have the time. Azief himself does not know where in the part of the Omniverse this woman is? Her life is not his responsibility. Her life is her responsibility. Hence, she should live it. And the world has its own rules So, Azief only poses question. At times, he maniptes the fate and destiny of the world to make more choices appears in that woman. She prays that she wanted to be kind. So, he gave her a test. A chance to be kind. A chance to help. There is beggars on the street, there is people she knows that needs help, there is a mark that she could let go This is the question he poses. And her answer disappoints him every time. Each time Azief thought she could be redeemed, she did something that make him sigh And years, decades after Azief watches this woman from a child to teenager, to adulthood, it leads her to that rainy night. The rain pelt the asphalt road. An auto shop close its door as this woman brought out her car out of the auto shop. The mechanic of the car look on as the woman drove that car out and he shakes his head "It should stay for one more day" Azief sees this and he did not say anything. He is standing beside the mechanic when he is saying those words He also seen what had happened. He had seen this scene before. But at that time, it was just a brief moment. This time, he sees it in its entirety. This mechanic does his job well. He could tell that something is wrong with the car. So, he wanted to dy it for one more day. To examine it more carefully. But, he is also human. A mortal. And humans are prone to mistake. He is busy. There is many cars in his repair shop and there is more pressing car job that he needs to handle. The fact that he still wanted to retain the car and make sure nothing is wrong with the car is already good enough. And if not for this woman creating chaos in the shop, he probably would find another reason to keep the car another day in the shopN?v(el)B\\jnn The day before, this woman, Carol make a scene and demand back her car saying that he wanted to jack up the price and that is why he wanted to hold her car for so long He could not withstand such usation and get a bad reputation so he had to rush the work and sent the car out Even at this moment, he is quite worried about what will happen. A chain of events that leads to a death. This is the moment. Azief think of something else and just like a spectre of death, he is now flying in parallel with the speed of the car of that woman. The woman is driving in the street and Azief manifests himself to appears beside her car, floating and flying just beside her. If one could see him right now, they would surely have a heart attack. Who would not have a heart attack after seeing such a figure suddenly appears. He himself is wearing dark robe, looking like some kind of dark figure. And at night, in a rainy weather, people would surely mistake him for some kind of terrifying ghost But no one could see him. The vehicle in the otherne would only pass through him like he is some kind of apparition All of this has actually happened. Azief knows this. He is just returning to that time using the Veil At the same time, he also knows how powerful the kind of magic that Borgan had created. Borgan is the source of all precognition abilities of the oracles, seers and Norns In a way she is the source of power for all those powerful beings like the Three Fates and the Asgardians Norns The Veil could be used! Azief only wanted to see what would happen if he left the world for a long time. Hence, he wanted to see through the veil. He keep reminding himself that. But when he saw the bead of that child, the father and the woman who made the wrong choice, the instinct that he had relied on is turned on again and he knows that he must do something And doing it he might get the answer to certain other things. So, he is doing it right now. >> Chapter 1754: Appearing Chapter 1754: Appearing ? The rain be harder and harder, the rain pelting the ground, the woman excited, music ring her eyes shows that she is intoxicated. Speeding up even more. Azief narrows his eyes and everything around him began to slow down. He manifest himself on the corner of the street. It is like a shadowe into being He saw a child. A girl with a backpack on her bag, in a panic because of the rain. She looks left and right and her vision is bad. The visibility of the entire area is bad. The rain clouded the vision, the dark night, the flickeringmppost. But this ce is a school area. Any person with amon sense would know to slow down their vehicle. The kid does not know. But Azief knows. A car woulde here. And the car woulde fast. And that car would take this kid life. But why was she here at night? Azief could go back and look at the event. But he did not. He could guess why People he did not see before......now he could see it. Maybe because at that time, he was distracted by something else so he did not see all of this before. Or maybe at that time, his control over the Veil is not that strong so he could not see so much. Clearly something had changed as he sees something eh did not see before and see more cause and effect One look at the school in the distance, he could see a group of children arguing. A group of children probably ying something or doing something and because of an argument this young girl decided to quickly go home The father name is Graham Strode. The daughter name is Marrissa Strode. The woman that is about to hit this young girl is Carol Smith. Azief thought that he already clearly sees all the cause and effect. The father. the daughter. The mother. The one who killed her. But it seems one death probably affect so many more people than he expected. Like a ripple effect that spread everywhere. Some are more obvious than the other, some are hidden like an illusion Those children, what would happen to them if they know that one of their friends died? Will they me themselves? Or will they forget about it after a few decades? Is their friendship strong and meaningful enough for them to remember? Would they think it was their fault that this girl, end up here, at this moment, under the rain, to be hit by a drunk woman? "The effort of fate and destiny to make sure that this girl died the way she is.....ismendable" Azief thought to himself. He knows that fate and destiny did not have any kind of hatred for this girl. Unlike his world, the fate and destiny of this world operated by the rules of this world. And it extraptes destiny and fate ording to the choices, events and crafted the most possible future. He could not even imagine how many things are arranged just to make sure that this girl die on this night, on this road The father and the mother must not realize that their daughter is not at home. They must not realize her not being there for her toe here to the school, to die. At the same time, fate and destiny must also calcted that the mechanic must release the car tonight. The woman "had" to be driving the car in a drunken state. The argument in the school must happen for the young girl to leave in a hurry. All of it...just to lead right to this moment And who knows how many more machination of fate and destiny that Azief did not see or realize just to make sure all of this happens. Knowing this, he suddenly had a new understanding of why all beings of all kinds of power would fear fate and destiny this much Maybe from the day she was born, all of her experiences, all of her tribtions, all of her sadness, sorrow and happiness, all to lead her to die at this moment. Not to mention her life but also the life of the father, mother, the children around her, the woman who killed her.... "NO!" Azief suddenly said. And his voice was like thunder. It was a tone of defiance. And his eyes is red He is full of anger, his usually m heart is beating like a rushing of warhorses. It beats so fast it felt like it would jump out from his chest. When Azief was thinking about these matter, he realizes that he is being enchanted....in a way. Like his thought was guided into this conclusion. His eyes narrowed "I nearly fall into it" Azief does not believe the future is like that. "If you are strong, believe" The remembers those words again. For a moment, he could not help but think that maybe.....just maybe...Erika could have foreseen this moment. Where he is in the veil, having questioned his own thoughts about fate and destiny. And her words reminded him. The words that she had given him at that time. And he chuckles a bit. He looks back at the scene. Time around him went back to normal, the sound of rain is loud and the child cross the road. The moment of death for the young girl is approaching From the opposite side, a car is about to hit the child. The child still did not notice the car. All is ording to the n. The driver also did not notice the child And then it happen. BAM! The girl body was hit and the impact crushes her ribs instantly. At the same time the force of the car, make her flew a few meters away from the area. And with a loud sound her body smashes to the ground, her face serrated the cold tar ground. In the distance, there is that group of children who saw it happen. They were running toward the school entrance when they see this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They were all shocked and they were all petrified in shock. They stand there in the rain. Azief look at the young child. His eyes narrowed and he nodded with a solemn expression She is alive. Though barely With his x ray vision, he could see most of her organs have been crushed, but there is still life in that child breath Her small feet is already crushed. She is drowning in her own blood. The appearance of this young girl is very terrifying right now. Azief look at that woman again. Carol. The drunk driver. The woman who make all the wrong choices. The woman who would leave this child to die. This time however, there is a change in the story. Azief close his eyes and focused his energy and he could feel the time and space around him began to be solid. At the same time, thunder in the sky suddenly roars. The wind gust forms. The space and time around that alley distorted, space break, time breaks and a crack in the fabric of reality urs for the first time in this world. An otherworldly force appears in this world for the first time since its existence from a small stone in the vastness of the darkness of space. And then Azief appears. Azief did not know it at this time, but the Veil, flutters slightly like a wind had sways it. In the bead however, Azief truly appears in this foreign world, with foreign rules and different laws of the world The appears in this foreign world...in the flesh. And the moment he did that, he could instantly feel that the entire rules of this world had changed slightly. Like a slight adjustment had to be made. He did not know that the moment he appears, he broke all the rules ofws and physics of this world. That is not a s light adjustment. That is a while upending of the whole system. Magic.....appears. And once it appears certain things would also appears. It is like opening the Pandora box. Once it is open, it could never be closed again. Azief also could feel that this world is a world that has no magic. He sees it when he observe the life of the father, the child and the woman. But Azief is no longer like he is in the past. In the past if he is in a world without magical energy, he could not use magic. But even though his cultivation realm is only in Disk Formation realm, when he is in the veil, he could feel that his cultivation realm was restored. Maybe because it is a different time and space or maybe it some kind of restorative properties of the veil, Azief did not know. What he did know that he is now taking the energy of the world and the stars, moon and sun and even beyond that. All of this happens in just a second and he is there. Standing there with a ck suit with a height that seems abnormal to the people of this world. He is not hunched but standing straight which makes him even more imposing Like a tall dark figure that brings evil Then there is the ck robe and his weird peculiarities that does not match this ce. His entire demeanour seem to exude coldness. But why show himself right now? >> Chapter 1755: Choices Chapter 1755: Choices ? Azief wanted to know if he is here, would that woman make a different choice? Would his presence changed her choice. Azief had seen this woman Carol squandered all the chances given to her. And even then, he wanted to give her another chance to turn around. Is it because he suddenly be kind and forgiving? No....it is because he also seen her life. He knows it is not easy. Those who did not live that life could not understand. But he had seen it. If only she could take at least one responsibility for the things she had done, then there is still hope. And that is what his presence meant Hope. As much as he hated this woman, he wanted to have hope that this woman could turn around. And because she is mortal. And as a mortal, there is only so much she could see. And they require more chances. But of course, even chances has its limit And this would be thest chance he would give her. That she at this time, at this juncture in her life, the most important choice that she would make would be the right choice He hoped for that. In the car, Carol took a moment to understand what she had done. She saw a man dressed in ck robe, looking at her. Just the sight of him, makes her feel creepy. He seems to be just watching her. But she did not have the time to think about this strange man. Instead, she got out of the car and under the flickeringmp light, the heavy rain, she could see a young girl, choking on her own blood, her hands and feet are sprawled in different direction. But she could see that the child is still breathing. There is still a breath.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She looks at that man in ck robe. He did not do anything. Instead, he is just watching her. Like he wanted to see what she would do. For a moment, she does not know whether what she sees is real or the man is just her imagination. Azief look at her because he was surprised that this time she got out of the car. But would she do anything now? Azief waits. Wait to see what kind of choice would she make now? She could call an ambnce. She could put the child on the back or her car and drove her to the hospital The woman look at the child and it is clear from her expression that she is in a dilemma. If she called an ambnce, if she sent the child to hospital, if she performs first aid, all of this would expose her. She drink and drive and even hit a child. One could not even imagine how many years she would get for that. Would she choose to the right thing? Carol look at the blooding out of that child mouth, pooling around her neck, and when it flows down to the road, the rain washed away the blood. The child cough and the bones cracks. her eyes is disoriented. She took a moment to make a choice and she disappointed Azief again. She looks at him and then she enters her car, close the door and ride away. Her car passes him by as she looks at him Azief look at this and shakes his head "Good people should be rewarded and evil people should be punished. This world has given you all the chance for you to turn back. And I even show myself, to give you a motivation to do the right thing. At least once in your life... you could make this a turning point" Azief knows that the woman, as hopeless as she is....she never kill people. She does all kinds of bad thing, but she never kill people. And Azief knows she did not intend to kill the child. She lives a life of abandon and tonight, her habit leads to do the one thing she never had done before. There was still a chance. A chance to turn it all around. To repent at this moment. Even if she were to be arrested afterwards, this world, the world that she lives in, in the time she is now, she would have the chance to atone. It would not save her in this material world. But her soul would be saved. And this intangible thing does exist. Where it goes however is still something that Azief doesn''t know. But he knows that it existed. He had seen it, feel it. If she were in the ancient past, blood will be repaid with blood. And that is probably the most fairest way But in her time, she would spend her life in jail. At least she could use that time to atone all the sins she had done If she could change her mind, she could change her heart. But..... Azief could see that if she choose not to run away, then she could still be saved. But if she runs away,...only the first time is hard. Then the next time, it would be easier for her to kill people. Because the human mind could always rationalise itself after a certain line has been crossed What Azief wanted to save was her soul. The moment she chooses this choice, there is a stain of darkness in her heart This kind of darkness is hard to remove. It is because she knew that it is wrong. But she did it anyway. And even though it did not affect any physical thing, and she did not know what change about her, Azief could see it Now, ite to this Pat! Pat! The sound of the ran pelting the cold hard tar ground is like a rhythmic sound of death. The children in the school run toward the entrance. Some of them are to petrified to move. But one of them is very brave. There is tears on his eyes and as he runs he stumbles The ground is slippery and his shoes flies to the side. His knees are scraped. But he got up and in his pain run pass the school entrance and rush toward the little girl. "Risa" he shouted. But now that he is in front of her, he did not dare to take that next step. Not many does. After all, she is bleeding from her mouth and there is wounds all over, her face is messed up. There is scars and deep wounds and from these deep wounds, there is blood gushing out, her face has all these lines that shows how deep the scratching from the tar ground. Even normal people who never see the result of an eerie car crash should not hold such fear, what more a child in elementary school? The road is cold, the light is flickering, the moon blocked by the dark clouds. Tonight, her destiny is to die young, alone, taking herst breath on this cold dark road. Without anyone beside her. That......that was supposed to be her destiny. But, Azief appearance changes a lot of things. Maybe from the moment Azief decided to intervene, the operation of this world has quickly changed. No one else could sense this but Azief senses this. Tonight, this boy should not be able to see this. Instead, he probably would walk in different direction and would not see this event ying out the way it is. At this time Azief also understood something. It is not that he did not see this group of kids before. It is just that at that time, this group of kids never did go on this road. They probably know the death of this young girlter. Azief closes his eyes for a seconds and then he calcted something and then opening back his eyes he smiles "Like I expected. Certain things had change" A small action by him changes the direction of fate and destiny. Because this world is not a high-level world, a small action by an external force, an otherworldly force created such a big ripple in the entire time and space of this world. It does not have magic. Its fate and destiny is not as magical so when something otherworldly and mystical as Azief appears in this world, it created a monstrous change in this world operation ofws and rules. And the boy who should go out of school from the other exit, instead chooses toe out from the entrance. The changing of path, is the result of the ripple that Azief had created Azief did not look much at what happens but from what he could see, just like he had expected, the boy had an argument. Marrissa, this young girl must be part of this group of young kids. An argument broke out between them and Marrissa left the school in a hurry because of this argument. She left the school in a hurry, trying to cross the road, and then that woman who is drunk, drives her car and kill this young girl Marissa left and die in front of the entrance of the school As for this boy and his group of friend, they go out of another entrance. That is how it should be Hence, Marrissa would die alone. No one beside her as she takes herst breath. Tonight, no one knows what prompted this young boy to suddenly goes out from the front entrance. And his group follows him. And now, it reach to this point >> Chapter 1756: A Weird Strange Man Chapter 1756: A Weird Strange Man ? Ssh! Ssh! The raindrops keeps hitting the ground like a batch of water is falling from the sky at every moment. The girl is getting colder by the second. Life and death separated by a moment "Now, it is time for me to make a move" Azief thought to himself. Azief finally make his move. He walks forward. His steps is measured, not too fast and not too slow. The boy did not notice him but as his shadow covers the entire road, the boy suddenly feel like the entire area be colder. And then he look behind him and see an imposing figure, the height of which reach almost seven feet. Dressed in dark robes, it is like death itself. There is a reason why the boy feel like this. He took only a second to notice something wrong about the whole scene.N?v(el)B\\jnn The man in the dark robe did not hide his face. But looking at his eyes, it is like the boy could feel the coldness behind that eye. However, that is not the reason why the boy almost petrified with fear. He saw with his eyes how the rain avoid this strange man in ck robe. A ck mist seems to be produced from the ck robe that this strange man wore "The girl is dying" Azief simply said as he look at the boy. The young girl coughed blood again. Azief could see that the young girl did not have much time. By now, the young boy friends is already near the area. There is two other boys and another girl And just like the young boy, they also saw Azief. It is quite an eerie experience. Themp post is flickering with light, the rain is still falling heavily, there is Marissa, lying on the ground with blood pooling all over her. The entire scene all feel surreal. And then they saw this strange man. Taller than any person they ever meet. Imposing in statue and the peculiarities and strangeness of this man make all of these kids stopped in their tracks It fills them with dread Because he saw this man is billowing with ck aura. This aura is like a mist that covers the ground. It spreads and it fills the entire road. That alone tells these kids that this person is not something ordinary. Not to mention just like the young boy, they also see it. Rain did not drop on this person robe. One of the young boy in the group clench his fist and then run forward "Don''t touch Risa!" Even as he said it, his voice is trembling. "Ethan!" The young boy near Marissa shouted. Azief look at the young boy that is near him. The one that first run toward Marissa. The one with tears is his eyes "What is your name kid?" Azief knows that asking a question especially someone name is something he should not done so casually. Because the moment he ask this question, there is another cause and effect that is formed. Azief however did not care that much He did not follow the path of avoiding cause and effect and he did not follow the way of eradicating cause and effect Embrace the cause and effect. Solve it and make peace with it. Once Azief determined how to walk that road, he always felt like everything be simple. He would not think too much whether the cause and effect is there but embrace what may come In a way, this is the most natural way. Why would there be creation if not for one to embrace it all and interact with it? Azief does not presume to know the intention of the Creator, but he is quite sure that the path he walks on, is the most natural way to walk it It would be troublesome. It would not be fast. But it would be right. The kid look at Azief and said his name "Jason" Azief smile. Then Azief crouched down and he look at the young girl. Time feel so slow for Jason. He look at this strange man and he could see that this strange man seems to look at Marissa like he is amused. "What are yo-" Before Jason could finish his words Azief slowly reach out his hand and put his hand on Marrissa forehead. Jason could stop it but for some reason he did not He felt that this strange man did not have evil intention. And because this strange man existence itself is very much peculiar, extraordinary and weird and mystical Jason and his group of friends are in an ult club. Jason joins because of Marrissa. He never believe in the ult. They are just a group of young kids that ys together and they y well A group of friends that have creative imaginations. Their parents also knows each other, they live close to each other. But, Jason who doesn''t believe in the ult, the mystical and the unknown, the unseen and the intangible, today, sees something that is weird, strange and mystical just like those ult stories they shared with each other in their secret hideout. So, Jason did not stop him. The finger touch Marrissa forehead and then a green aura suddenly glows from the tip of Azief finger. Suddenly the rain around them were pushed away to different direction. There is like a protective dome around them as the rain did not touch them. Ethan who was running anding closer toward them also was shocked as he saw this scene. And he is not the only one that is seeing this. The other also see it But they did not stop running and as theye closer, they see something shocking. They see that there is like a protective dome around Marrisa, Jason and the strange man with the ck robe. They saw the rain was repelled. At the same time, they see the terrible state that Marissa is in. Bleeding. And they see the green glow. And under their eyes, they witness something that they would never forget in their entire life. The green glow covers Marissa body and then all the wounds suddenly healed itself. Scratches regenerated. Wounds closes up. the bones that break reforms. In just a matter of second, Marissa wo was about to die suddenly is as good as new. One of them quickly brought out a camcorder and recorded what is happening. Azief did not care at all whether these people recoded what he is doing. Instead, he focused on healing this young girl. Marissa by this time is already awake and she sees what is happening to her. She sees her wound that is on her shoulder is quickly regenerating itself. She sees the green glows and could feel this energy that keep nourishing her. It felt like she is bathed in the sun on a summer evening. She no longer felt the coldness of death instead, it was like she is being caressed by a calm breeze. She sees the finger on her forehead but she could not move. She did not feel as her bones that is broken reforms itself. In fifteen second, life and death was reversed And then Azief release his finger. He looks at the young girl and smiles a little "How do you feel?" Azief ask. Marissa could finally move after Azief remove his finger. It took her a second to understand what is happening and she remembers what just happens before. She was hit by a car. And she flew and fall into the ground. She nearly dies. And then she is suddenly revived. Because of this strange man. But she clearly does not know who this person is. And so, she did not know what to say. Azief got up and he closes his eyes. At the same time, the protective dome dissipated and the rain falls again The water-soaked Jason and Marrisa. Ethane forward and the other also came forward and they surrounded Marrisa. They check her to see if there is something wrong with her. But the more they look the more they could not believe it. They feel scared. Weird. Strange But they did not run away from the area. Instead, they look at the tall man with the ck robe with a very weird expression. Everyone have different expression. Some of them were shocked and some of them trying to make sense what they had just seen. Most of them joins the ult club simply because they just want to y around. They traded ghosts stories and weird urrences but not all of them believe the ult stories they traded around. It is just a fun stuff to do. But when something that is weird, mystical and strange really happens in front of their eyes, they really do not know how to respond to it. Jason help Marissa to get up and as she got up Azief opens his eyes. He then look at these group of kids and chuckles a bit He had seen something and he was surprised to see it. What he look at was the future. Since this is a world where there is no one with magic, it is very easy for Azief to see through the fate and destiny of the people of this world >> Chapter 1757: The Good Rewarded, Evil Punished Chapter 1757: The Good Rewarded, Evil Punished ? If he has to describe the experience of trying to see the fate and destiny of people in his world, it is like trying to force your way in a congested highway. But looking at the fate and destiny of the people of this world is like speeding through an empty highway. There is no obstruction and obstacle whatsoever. So, he look at the future of these group of kids and he was surprised at what he sees. Since Azief interfere in this matter, the cause and effect between them has now formed. And it is a very strong cause and effect. Azief chuckles because he sees how the future of these people changes because of his interference. And that future he saw could still be changed. He look at the kid and then look at Marissa and then he grabbed her wrist. This sudden movements shocked Jason but as he tries to touch the strange man he found out there was like an invincible barrier. He was pushed away by this barrier and nearly fall back on the ground. Marissa was shocked and tries to pull her hand but she found out that she could not move. It is like she is petrified. "Your fate and destiny has been changed and there is now cause and effect between you and me. So, you will bear my Mark in this world. It is a curse. And a blessing. It is the price for your life." Ssszz! Suddenly there is a sizzling sound and everyone could see that the strange man arm is glowing red and one could hear the sound of Marissa skin being burned. Marrisa winced but the pain is not as severe as she thought. She does feel there is something being carved on her skin but she did not feel that much pain. Then Azief release his hand and everyone could see that there is mark on her hand. There is something like a rune on her wrist. It is like a tattoo being carved on her wrist. But then only after a few second, the tattoo seems to sink deep into her skin and the mark disappears and no one could see it. But Marrissa knows the mark is still there. She just felt it instinctively. Azief remember there is something else that he needs to do. Then he looks at the kid and said "I trust that you would not tell what happen today to anyone else." One of them ask, "what would happen if we tell it to anyone else?" Azief chuckles and simply said "Would they believe the words of a few kids? I warn you. If you do it, you would be ridiculed" Then he look at Marrisa, Jason and Ethan and he shakes his head with a smile He crouch down for a second, look at Marissa and said to her "Remember what I will say" Azief make sure she understood her. For a moment, there is only silence between them and Marissa could see that this strange man is waiting for an answer So, she nodded "The use of magic always have a price. Never do magic that would cross the line of that price. If you do...then death would be preferable" Marissa seems dumbfounded for a moment. And it is understandable. After all, he spoke about magic. What happens to her right now might seem like a fever dream. And he himself did not give her time to calm down. Azief knows Marrissa might not yet understand this. It would take time. And now, it is a time that she now have. Azief himself is not immune to the price of magic. For the lowly magic, equivalent exchange is the rule. But when you could leverage more divine power, other kind of exchange is required. For this world, he wonder what kind ofws would it follow and what kind ofws would it endorse? And Azief had already seen the future of this girl. One day, this word of his would help her. That is why it is important he says it. So, she would know. And just by saying these words, Azief could already feel the changing fate and destiny of this girl once again. Another death situation was resolved. But this cause more and more deviations in the fate and destiny of this world. Azief could see that Marissa would have to d with more and more death cmity from now on. She was destined to die here tonight. But she did not. And because of that, she now has be an anomaly in the operation of the world. An anomaly of the operation of life and death. And so, Azief could see whether he gives her the mark or not, this girl life would always be followed by Death. Every few years, when the stars aligned, Death would try to take what is His. The mark is a curse and blessing. Azief was not kidding about this. The curse is that it would bring her into a lot of trouble. The blessing was that with it, the death cmity would be controlled. Because of the risky life she would have to undertake from now on, death would follow him. And when death is satiated, the duration between each death cmity would be lengthened. After all, Azief could not be here all the time. Azief had given all the advice he could. He stands back up. Look at the three of them. There is Ethan. Jason. And Marissa. Once nce is enough for him to see their future and he smiles. "I wonder what would you three bloom as?" a seed that he unintentionally sow would it be a weed on the ground or a beautiful flower. Now, that certain things had changed, he wonders whether the destiny he had seen would also change. This kind of world also has its charm Then Azief suddenly disappears from the area, leaving this group of kids bewildered and shocked. Today, would be the day that changes the life of this group of kids forever. .... Azief disappears but he did not disappear from the veil. He is still in this world. Instead, he disappears to an alley. He looks at the dpidated building near the alley. He walks another step and suddenly he is in inside a t. There is woman inside that t sitting on the old sofa with damp wet hair. She looks distraught The entire t apartment does not have electricity because of the ckout. This woman is Carol She did not notice that in her t apartment right now, there is another guest. She seems lost and empty. Azief wonder what she thinks about. Did she really feel guilty? She might be. After all, she is not someone who could kill people easily. At least not at first. Right now, she must feel guilty. Yet, she also tries to rationalize it. People would be soft hearted at this time Because some people might believe that this woman could turn around. And Azief believe anything is possible. However, Azief has certain perspective other people did not. He could see the past, present and future of people. He could see her mental state. He could see the kind of choices that this woman would make. And this woman is a mortal woman. She would not change. Azief knows this best. Chances after chances. She must be punished. But how to punish her? Kill her? Torture her? Azief did not think much about this woman. He wanted to erase this womanpletely. After all, Azief could see how this woman would grow up and how she would end up. She would life a guilt free life. She would not change. Nor would she turns around. An evil person like this have a good life. She would be a drug dealer. She did not get caught. And in the cases where she did get caught, she is lucky that some people still believe that she could reform Azief did not deny that there is people that would reform from drug. As long as the system is there, people with addiction could return back to normalcy. But this nation he is in, clearly did not have the intention to reform prisoners. Azief did not care much about this world politics nor did he came here to change how this world is run And her sin is not only about drug.N?v(el)B\\jnn Azief had look at her life before. With her drug dealing activity, she would save some money and get out of this bad neighbourhood But Azief seems more than just this sess troy of a killer, drug dealer, shameless person. He sees all the connected cause and effect When she sold all of those drugs, how many families she broke up. One could argue she is only part of the chain. Yet, it is these chains that also does harm She....is the tyranny of evil men. She chose to do it. In this world, or in any other world, it might seem like there is no choice at all. But there is always a choice. People just sometimes turns away from the choice. Because the other choice is hard to do Right thing are always hard to practice. When there is many evil people, right things would be vilified. When there is rightness, there would be darkness thate to pervert it. Azief judges her by the harm that she had already done and the harm that she would do. The killing tonight is thest line. Now, that she has killed, this final line has been broken. "This time you would not live a full life" >> Chapter 1758: Taking the Soul Chapter 1758: Taking the Soul ? Azief voice echoes inside the room and then at that moment, suddenly lightning shes by and the entire room was illuminated In that moment, Carol finally sees a shadow. Long and tall. And she immediately turns back and the moment she did that, she screams In any other ces, such scream would demand attention. But here, in this neighbourhood, the sound of screaming is like the sound of the wind passing by, like the sound of a car honking on the alley It is normal. It is bleak. It is sad. And then there is the rain. The thunder. The lightning. No one would hear her scream "Argh!" she falls down to the floor and her entire feet feel like lead as she did not even have the courage to get back up. Instead, she distances herself, crawling back until her back hit the wall. "Who....are you!" she is afraid and trembling. Beside her there is a small drawer. She quickly pull the drawer and brought out a gun. She did not hesitate to shoot Most people would. Azief eyes narrows at this. "the instinct to kill. Amazing. She only took one life and she is already gunning for more" he thought BANG!BANG! Two shot was released and Carol expected to see the intruder to get hit and fall down in front of her but a more shocking thing appears. She saw that the bullet is floating in the air. It is floating just a few inches in front of this strange man Azief look at the bullet and as he gestures with his finger the bullet slowly flew toward him. He opens his palm and the two bullet still hot out from the gun slowly floated own onto his palm "Guns, huh? It has been a long time since someone try to attack me with this kind of weapon" Azief mutters to himself. There is even a smile on his face. Like he is remembering some fond memories. But to Carol, the smile on this stranger face looks horrifying to her. Emotions could distort memories. And in Carol case, she is utterly terrified right now. Even now, she still did not recognize Azief. In time of fear like this, not many people could calm down and remember details like this. Seeing such mystical urrence, something that she could not exin, Carol is even more hysterical. She shot and empty the entire gun out. The sound of the gun is muffled by the heavy rain outside the apartment But all the bullet suffer the same fate. It stops just a few inches from this strange man and gently it would fall onto this strange man palm "What are you!" Carol could not help but ask this question. Her face is full of horror. "I wanted a happy ending for everyone. You could have chosen differently. All the chances, all the choices, all the events, none of them....." And Azief shook his head. He did not finish his sentence. Then he continues on "You could choose well. This world is cruel. And in a way it is fair. Everyone could suffer. Good people. Bad people. The good people suffers. And sometimes the bad people suffers too" "Sometimes, the good people prospers. And sometimes the evil people suffer. But what I notice, as long as the good people fight, the evil people would lose. Because they are many more that gravitate toward light." "But the good people rarely fight. And so, they be the ve of evil people. The tyranny of evil men is making good people fighting other good people." While Azief is talking Carol runs toward the kitchen. Azief did not seem to care. She found a knife and tries to stab him. Azief admire her persistence. The knife stopped just a few inches in front of him. No matter how much force she exerts, the knife could not budge forward. She throws the knife to the ground. The horror on her face grows. "this world does not punish evil. In a way, the operation of this world is very simple" Azief keep talking. It is more like he wanted her to understand. Why he is here. And what is he going to do to her. She was exasperated even as Azief keep talking. "The father of that girl because of your choice tonight, if not for me, he would find no peace until he died. You, however get to live a long life, full of debauchery, a life of irresponsibility''s. Of utter disregard of anyone else around you. Only sometimes, you would find the memory of killing that little girl. But every time you remember, you would always rationalized it" The woman already understood that this strange man came to him because of what she had done. She opens the window and escape through the fire escape. Azief keep speaking more and more about this world. And even though the distance between them are now far, Carol could still hear the words. It is like he is standing beside her ears, speaking to her directly. The more it is like this the more Carol, quickened her steps to run away from this apartment. Even as the rain keep falling, even as she is soaked, she keep climbing down the emergencydder. And then she jumps down to the ground. The moment her feet touches the ground, she felt that the space around her distorted and suddenly the scenery in front of her changes. Before, she was outside the apartment, and she was just one step away from the back-alley road of this apartment. Suddenly, she is back. Back at her apartment. And standing in front of her, is that man. "I have not yet determined what kind of punishment is befitting the crime. So, I would take your soul first and when I have think about it, I would give you the punishment" It was a notification Whether she approves or not, it did not matter. Carol understood it. And it is only at this time, when she epted her fate, she remembers this man. This strange man that she saw looking at her as she leave that child on the cold hard ground to die. Azief waves his hand, and a shining orb flew out from her. This white orb is stained with some kind of darkness that stick to this white orb like some kind of slime. The soul is changeable. The shape of the soul bes an orb because that is what Azief think it is.N?v(el)B\\jnn And as he pulls her soul out of her body, the soul match his perception and be an orb the mystery of the soul is profound and even Azief could easily bring out the soul of a person out from their existence, he still does not understand it fully. Carol body falls down almost instantly to the ground Azief then waves his hand and the body turns into a streak of light that enters his sleeve. His method be even more terrifying after he reached Essence Creation realm. No one would not be afraid if they know that Death Monarch could reap your soul with just a wave of his hand It is just that there is not many enemy he could use his method on nowadays. After all, if he fight against Oreki, Hikigaya or Raymond, it is like bullying them. It would be like an adult beating a one-year-old kid. There is no suspense in this battle. Because everyone could tell who is going to win. Not to mention, that Azief position in Earth is quite special If he wanted to use all of his method in its entirety, he at least need to spar someone with the same level or realm as he is. And it is not like Essence Creation realm leveler is all over the Universe. When youpare the estimated poption of the Universe, rtively, it seems like there is millions of Essence Creation levelers. It might seems a lot. Millions of Essence Creation realm leveler. But rtively, when you think about the distances of theses and gctic system, when you think of the vastness of the Universe and when you think of all the living being in the Universe, millions seems like a small number. When the Universe itself reached quintillions of spaces. Though, now is not the time to think about these kind of things Azief shook his sleeve and he smiles The soul and the body is now under his hands. He look outside. The thunder is roaring, the rain keeps falling, the living being fo the world is living. "What a peculiar world" Azief thought to himself. He smiles and click his finger Time stopped in an instant. The scene outside of the apartment freezes like it is paused. The entire particles of the word, seems to be in static. But that alone should not erase consciousness. There is a force that made this possible And this force is magic. It is unreasonable. It is weird. It is strange. It is horrifying. Azief look at the outside world. There is a thunderstorm that is forming in the sky. The people could not see it but how could he not see it? But that thunderstorm is now a silent, motionless. >> Chapter 1759: Creating Cause and Effect Chapter 1759: Creating Cause and Effect ? The world was stopped, frozen in time Thick raindrops are suspended mid-air, hanging like crystal beads. shes of lightning are frozen across the sky, illuminating the dark clouds in eerie, flickering patterns. Each lightning bolt is a jagged sculpture of light, illuminating the scene with a ghostly, static glow. The turbulent wind, which moments ago drove the rain sideways and rustled the trees, push people, trying to uprootmppost is now a motionless force. Leaves and debris that were caught in the wind''s grasp hover in ce, adding to the stillness. Puddles on the ground are caught in the act of rippling, each wave and ssh frozen in time, creating a surreal mirror reflecting the immobile storm above. "So, this is how it feels" Azief never feel controlling time as something he studies very much. Among the people he knows, Jean woulde to mind when it is about controlling time Azief once ask him why he studies time. Azief thought of many answer. He might study it because of its benefit. Time, Life and Death are all connected somehow. In a way that is Azief study is more about Death. At least the Destruction part of Death. Of course, as he matures, more and more his study touch upon life, creation, destruction, the source of all of these conflicts. But when he first ask this question, Jean simply said, there is a sensation that only he could feel and understand in that moment of controlling time. It is an intoxicating feeling. In that moment, you feel you are in control of everything. Like there is nothing that could do anything to you. Because you control everything. Azief also stop time before. It is not hard for him to do. But he never felt like this. Now, he could feel every stillness in the world And with one thought he could make this world always stays like this. One thought and it is enough Azief knows his control of time was never as good as Jean. If they battle each other using the Laws and Rules of Time, Azief bet, seven out of ten matches, he would lose terribly top Jean Because he never felt such sensation when using such method. But today he felt it. "The Veil" Azief mutters to himself. Even though his cultivation is now restored to the Essence Creation realm, this did not mean that his control over thews of time suddenly propelled to such height. The only exnation is that in the Veil, because he enters the Veil, and because he enters the bead through the Veil, in a way, the Veil amplify his powers. Azief sighed "The more I know, the more the world shows me that I am still that frog that looks at the blue sky from the bottom of the well. I still did not know the vastness of the world and still very ignorant" It is better than thinking he knows everything, he thought to himself. Dunning Krueger effectes to his mind. He chuckles a bit. His chuckle echoes endlessly. In this world without no sound, his only sound is obviously would echoes and be very loud. While it is good to appreciate the beauty of a still world, Azief did not forget why he is here and what he should do now. He thought of something, and then his entire existence was teleported out of the apartment. He is on the air, outside of the apartment The moment he appears in the sky, the rainwater avoids him. But the moment he saw this, he frowned. He look down. He sees people that is running from the rain stopped in ce. He stopped time because he wanted to confirm something. Now that he confirmed it, he had some kind of new understanding about fate. About destiny. About cause and effect. He sighed. And then he mutters to himself "the fate and destiny of this world is too weak. Even this small changes could affect the big picture" Azief calcted in that brief span of time that when he appears in the sky, when the water make way, one of the fate and destiny of the person below would be affected. The small changes leads to big changes. In a high-level world small changes did not affect the future direction easily Azief however understood why it is different in this case. Because this world is a low-level world. And he a high level being stepped into this world. If he onlye to visit, it would simply just be like an alien visiting another. It would not affect much of this world operation. But, he did not just visit. He did not just observe. He did something And that makes all the differences "Is this why those aliens simply tour Earth and did not do anything else?" suddenly these thoughts appears in his mind. If Azief did that, nothing would change much about this world. But when Azief begins changing fate and destiny, introducing things that did not exist in the reality of this world, it forced this world to change its reality. Azief believe that even after his departure, this world would begin to have some kind of change. He already could see some of its changes. Hence, the mark that he gave to that girl. In a way, it is kind of repayment "that girl has a kind heart. So, she is worthy of that mark. With that mark, the changes of the world could be contained" he thought to himself. Azief look around the world. His Divine Sense spreads all over the world. Unlike his world that is full of all kinds of mystical energy and all kinds of entities and forces, it is no longer so easy to use Divine Sense to monitor the world. But this world is not like his world. So, it is very easy. In just one sweep of his Divine Sense, he already got a rough idea what this world is like. He also senses a few small magical energy but this small magical energy is already in the verge of disappearing. In other words, this world is he did note today and created such change, the only possible development for this world is to rely on technology and science. Using the naturalws of the world to strengthen their species. Either they would be consumed by this technology or break through their destructive nature and go sails the stars is anyone guess. But, now Azief could feel that the magic in this world is undergoing revival. One simple action changed the world. He saved that girl life. And saving her life changes this world. Hence, it is only right that the responsibility to save this world should fall on the shoulder of that girl. And she has two guardians around her that would help her. Azief could feel that somehow that girl would have something to do with him someday in the future. She did not have anything to do with him before. But the moment Azief changes her fate, her fate is also bonded tightly with his fate. Azief himself does not know whether this change is good or not. But he had done what he wanted to do and in the process he understand something else He closes his eyes and the moment he opens back his eyes; he is back in that space. Vast space of darkness that is dotted by the light of stars. He is back in front of the veil. He look at the bead in front of him and smilesN?v(el)B\\jnn "That''s life" he thought to himself. He could see that the little girl grows up to be quite adventurous. The father and the mother never separate. A tragic couple in another life and a happy ever after couple in another. That kind of life...is it not perfect? It is not always happy. It has its challenges. But....in the end, the happy memories trumps the bad one. Azief then look away from the bead and look at the Veil in front of him. Azief felt a bit weird "Did something change about the Veil?" he did not feel anything so he disregarded this. He is calming himself down and trying to remember why he is here again. He has bene in that world for almost a few decades. Yes, he observe the life of these people. Years passes in those times. But Azief knows in the real world, all of this is happening in this Thought Space so time is a very confusing thing in this kind of space. Azief believe that if he goes out from this ce, only a few moments had passed in the real world. He took a breath,. And tries to remember why he is here. And then he remembers. He was about to learn the knowledge of the Etherna from the blue crystal and he enters into the veil to see if there is any great changes in the future if he remains in seclusion for a long time. He closes his eyes like he is digesting this old memories and freshening it back up. The memory of Carol, Marissa and Graham in that world feel so raw. >> Chapter 1760: Entering Seclusion Chapter 1760: Entering Seclusion ? But now, it is time for him to return back to the state of mind that he is before. This is why when a being reaches this kind of level, they are rarely surprised. And even if they do get surprised, they could quickly remain calm. The only exception to this particr method of calming themselves is if they practice some kind of method that would always affect the mood. If not, they are rarely rash. Or easily surprised. Because they could easily adjust their state of mind. Azief then distance himself from the bead. But from now on, he knows that if he goes inside the Veil again, to find this bead would be as easy as seeing light in a dark tunnel. Because fate and destiny has connected them in this tangled cause and effect. The cause and effect is created by him. Hence, he would always feel attraction to it. Azief then look in front of him and he could feel the pulling sensation toward the Veil He did not reject this pulling sensation. Instead, he follows it. Like a guiding light. He flew forward. Toward the pulling sensation. It is hard to estimate distance in this space. The Veil is sorge that you feel like it is in front of you. But if you really think that, then you are mistaken. The more you go toward the direction of the Veil, the more you feel like the Veil is like a mirage in the desert heat. The closer you seem to arrive in front of the Veil, the further it seems to go. Only by relying on this pulling sensation you could tread through these invisible maze of space that seems to confuse and distorts any other travellers of this space. Azief understood that space in the Veil is very different. Up does not mean up. Down does not mean down. Forward doesn''t mean forward. Everything is confusing There is like an invisible maze hidden in every space fold. Only those who enters the Veil with the approval of the Veil coulde close to it. If not, you could only see the bead. And for some people, they could just see the space but not the beads. In a way, it is like there is a categorization between beings that enters the Veil. Certain Seekers of Brogan coulde closer and some could not even arrive at the bead. A moment felt like eternity, an eternity felt like it was trapped in that moment. Azief finally reached the Veil. He did not even know how he arrive in front of the Veil. This time hee here by himself and not under the guidance of Erika. So, things is not as smooth as before. But actually, he is quite puzzled. He expected more resistance. He expected more problems, more obstacles. He knows the only reason the journey into the Veil was so smooth is because he has a guide with him. Without that guide, it is not impossible for him to be lost in the Veil. The reason he was confident to enter and not worry about being lost is because some part of his soul is in his other two avatars. It is because of that he is not worried. If anything happens to him in this Veil, those two could pull back from the brink He is sure of this When he was with Erika, toe in front of the Veil did not take so many twist and turns. "Let see what would happen" he mutters and then he prepares his heart and mind and then goes into the Veil. He felt that sensation once again. That feeling of passing through a sticky area like he is passing through a wall, a barrier made of sticky mud. It is just like space and time sticking on him, trying to prevent him from going forward. At that time, Azief did not realize it. But now, he understand it. That feeling of stickiness that he felt before when he was with Erika is none other than space and time sticking on him The feeling is brief and then as time passes, the area around him changes. He sees the bubbles again. Bubbles with different colours, colourful more than the rainbows. Some are colours that his eyes have to change the intensity so it could see these colours. Was it the manifestation of colours in his mind that coloured these bubbles? Or is it these bubbles that have the colour and feed it to his senses? For a moment, he was nearly dazzled by the colours. The bubbles are like the beads. Past, present, futures captured in a bubble. And then he felt his body be lighter. And then like a light streaking through the darkness, he is travelling in a speed of light passing through all of these barriers and obstacles. Azief knows there is many barriers between what he wanted to see and what is in between. If he stops, then he might get lost. So, he follows only the pulling sensation of the Veil. All of these things in between shes him by that he could not even see a glimpse. Only colourful colours passing him by in breakneck speed. And then he passes the Veil. Scenes of life of again flooding his vision and this vision changes as fast as lightning. BOOOM! He could feel like he was being propelled forward and then he could feel that he was out "It is the same kind of familiar feeling" he thought to himself. It took hm some time to adjust. Everything feel confusing for him. Unlike before, he has no guide. What he sees around him is an emptiness of space. A nk empty space. Human minds could hardly imagine this kind of thing. You only see an emptiness in front of you stretching for eternity. And then the area reconstructed itself. And he saw what he needed to see. .... Azief opens his eyes slowly. Then he took a deep breath and nodded He got up and shakes his head a bit. "It is unfamiliar" he mutters to himself. Right now, his realm is Disk Formation. There is always a price of seeing the future. Or investigating the past. The mostmon price is longevity. Fortune. Luck. All of it has the same function. To reduce life. Azief went into the Veil. He did not only goes into the veil, he even interferes in the destinyN?v(el)B\\jnn and fate of the Veil But he did not experience nay bacsh. Then he look through the future. He sees it and returns back. And the only price he needs to pay is to have his energy deducted for a while. It would take only a few days for him to return back to Divine Comprehension realm if he stays like this Why? That is the first question he have for himself. Why does he did not experience any bacsh at all? Why is the price unequal with the deed? He should not only have his longevity taken, Azief would not be surprised if his fate and fortune would also be affected. But it did not. And Azief could guess why? "because I got friends in high ces" And heugh as he thought about this. There is only one friend of his that would enable him to foregoes all of that punishment and price. Borgan. Maybe his encounter with Borgan mark him with something so that the veil would recognize him Maybe, it is something that brogan did go the Veil that enable him to go so freely inside the Veil. Other than this possibility, he could not think of any other possibilities. Azief then got up from his seat and returns back to the center of the Crystal Pce. He look at the floating blue crustal and he nodded to himself "Nothing bad would happen in the years that would follow. The few that would happen, would not require my attention" But Azief remembers that in another twenty years, there is something that would happen. At that time, Azief believe he should cut off the training. And meet some old friends. "twenty years would not be that long for me" he thought to himself. By that time, the Boris problem would also be resolved. He did not know how it would happen but in the future he saw, Boris manage to remain unscathed. Katarina would still be the High Chancellor and the Republic did not divide itself. It might not be good to raise such a strong tiger but Azief did not mind the ambition of the Republic to surpass Pandemonium. Because what he wanted to make sure was that the world would be stable. In twenty years, his clone would be able to at least convince the world It is only twenty yearster that something big would happen. "See you all twenty yearster" he thought to himself as he smiles. Then he touches the blue crystal. And the moment he did that, the crystal ind immediately turns translucent before completely disappearing altogether. To the world, they would not even be able to detect this ind. Death Monarch Azief begins his seclusion! Chapter 1761: Twenty Years Later I Chapter 1761: Twenty Years Later I ? The seasons came and passes, the world spins and the years passes by. Twenty years passes by and the world has greatly changed. After Death Monarch separated the world into ten realms, more and more changes happen to these ten realms. These ten realms are now independent of each other And each of them have their ownplex problem and strength. Some of the world powers practice istionism and even then they could still supply their people with all the resources they need. The world in twenty years has be more magical. There is all kinds of new nts, new animals, new flora and fauna. But this is not the only change. More and more power system has appears since then. Every few years, there would be some conflict that would re up between the world powers, but none of them would lead to a world war. The Pirates once again building up and their strength could be felt in the Seven Seas. The only three seas that the Pirates did not dare to sail is the seas belonging to the Three Great Powers. Because of this strategy, the pirates managed to build up back their influence. And not everyone was happy with the fact that the world was divided into ten or that the world powers get a hold of this influence. More rebellion forces has appears. But umtion leads to strength. The seven world powers is not easily overthrown. If that happens, it would truly be a news that would shake the world. For now, the seven world powers is still the most powerful force in the world. And with the umtion time they be more powerful. And remaining on the top of this is still Pandemonium. The world seems at peace. War is not frequent. Though war is not frequent this did not mean that the world in the past twenty years did not see a battle or a war Every once in a while there would be an alien invasion or an expeditionary force from another world. But the world has been ustomed to it and each time something like this happens, the world powers would easily resolve it. Sometimes it did not even need the world powers to make a move. Some people would just go and fight these army by their lonesome and they could easily win. The world has be stronger and so the denizen of this world has also be stronger. Fortunately, the kind of enemy like Kaiju did not rose up. The world powers also has grown stronger. But the world power are not the only force that is getting stronger. One of the most famous fringe force in the world is the Crime Alliance. This is the force that fought Death Monarch two times. They lost but it could be said that the fact that they could fight against Death Monarch, and fight against him two times, is enough to show the tenacity and strength of this organization Last time they fought; they use Kaiju with the use of a Trident of Poseidon. The battle was enough to show that given enough power, they could contend with the strongest person in the world That battle could go two ways. Unfortunately for the Crime Alliance and the Pirate Lords, they lost in that battle. And their vitality was squandered in that battle. The Pirate Lords were killed and many of them had to fled far away from the world powers territories. The pirates damage is not as bad as the damage that the world powers inflicted toward the Crime Alliance. Many of Crime Alliance pirs characters that hold up the sky for the Crime Alliance died in that war. But after twenty years, they have recuperated and healed and the influence they hold today has also grown. Before, they chose the wrong time to show themselves and step into the light. Now, they hide in the shadow, even more carefully than before. Yes, some of them are quite obvious. There is their headquarters in some cities and a lodge in some viges. But most of their operations now are very secretive and the one that is public and in the public eyes are most expendable. The important members the truly important operation would never be disclosed or shown to the public as openly as they disy some other parts of their business In a way, after being beaten twice they be like a secret society, under the radar, among themon people, but have their own secret way of living and their own secretnguage they spoke It is like those Jianghu people, amunity of their own Everyone knows they are there. But it would not be so easy to eradicate them like before. After the defeat of the war, the Crime Alliance had learned its limit. They could not defeat the world power the way they are. They would need to organize and centralize power for any hope to fight the world powers, but centralizing powers means they must be under a unifiedmand. The thing is, they are criminals. They are unruly in the first ce. And they do not like listening to order. There are limit to their cooperation. And the world powers are not stupid. They would not just let the Crime Alliance to strengthen themselves. The Crime Alliance has many spies. Most of them are deployed toward the Seven Great Powers. Just because they could spy against the world powers, doesn''t mean that the world powers also couldn''t spy on them The method of the world powers is also quite cunning. It is not the first time that someone in the Crime Alliance wanted to unifymand of the Crime Alliance. But each time they try to do so, the world powers, would leverage their differences in interest and any talks of cooperation would break down. Criminals talks about interest and not about the world and the benefit of the world. The world powers, yes, corruptions is everyone among the Seven Great Powers, but at least their top leader still have a cause And this cause has amonality between the other world power leaders. In a way, because their interest and desire collide, they could unite with each other and they did not mind relinquishing power andmand as long as their noble cause could be completed.N?v(el)B\\jnn But if you ask a crime leader to relinquish their power, that is as good as killing them. They all have different interest and desire. And your interest sometimes sh with the other interests. And the world powers knows this and that is why it is so easy for them to make the criminal lords to fight against each other Even if they know it is a conspiracy, it is a conspiracy that is hard to avoid and even harder to stop The Red Table, the governing body of the Crime Alliance also knows this. To unifymand is almost impossible. They try to do it but once a setback is encountered, the morale of the forces would plummet instantly. So, they decided that they could not rule the crime world like the way the world powers govern their regime. The Red Table then decided to go deep. They invisibly melded with the operations of the world and not as obvious. Instead, they learn to live inside the shadow and exercise their influence in a more invisible way. They tied their interest to people living there. In viges, in cities. And they are not greedy. What they could take, they take and what they could not, they let go. This method is clearly working as they are growing and they are stronger than ever. But it actually took them twenty years for them to heal from that war. They now understood certain things. And they began trading with the world powers and many faction and forces around the world. What did they understand? The foundation is not stable and so they were nearly crippled and destroyed with one loss. The world powers is different. Their foundation is there. Even if they lost ten battles, they could still got up and mount a counterattack. The Crime Alliance could not rely on popr support of the world, nor could they buy the hearts of the people. All they could bind was the interest of people. That was their foundation. But instead, they fight for hegemony with Death Monarch? How could they not lose? They live in two different worlds. Let the gods fight for the world and let the shrimps fight for the world of the shrimps. If they wanted to fight gods, it should be thest resort and not the first action. They forget that the world has changed and criminal organization no longer rules the world. In the past, it did not matter who sist in the White House, who sist in the Presidential Pce, who rules the kingdom, the one that truly runs the world are the crooks and the criminal organization. But in the world after the Fall, there is beings like Death Monarch. When he is angry, the sky cracked and the world shakes. When he wated to kill people., lightning from the heavens would smite them into nothingness. This is not a politicians that they could buy. This is not someone they could threaten. This is a God. And he is a wrathful god. >> Chapter 1762: Twenty Years Later II Chapter 1762: Twenty Years Later II ? The Crime Alliance learns something very important from their failures And it is that from the very beginning, they should never have stepped into that other side of the ring. When they were doing business with the World Government and the other world power, they were quite prosperous. But once they reached to touch the power of the world, they gain worldwide condemnation. Why? Because the world only needed that one-person condemnation. Once that one person condemns you, then the whole world must condemn you. And who is this one person? None other than the strongest person in the world Death Monarch Death Monarch was the first that fight against the Crime Alliance. Most people fight for interest. And most of the world powers fight each other for interest, for resources, for weapon No one is like Death Monarch. He simply didn''t like that crime organization gathers around and do more crime. At that time, the Crime Alliance was not quite like it is now. They are the profiteers of wars; they are the lords that sell people and the manner of their crime are all mostly punishable by death even before the Fall. Now, one could consider that the Crime Alliance has all sorts of criminals from the not so serious one to the more sinister and cruel crime. At that time, the den of evil is basically what Crime Alliance was. And because Death Monarch did not like this, he fights. And he was merciless. Just like those criminals was merciless against their victim, Death Monarch is even more merciless than them Beast do not understand human words and they only understand beastly method. Azief uses a beastly method to make Criem Alliance understood something. If you wanted to be treated like humans, use human methods. The other world powers was content in closing one eyes to the Crime Alliance until it be so powerful that it could even dictate the negotiations between them and the world powers. But if you think Death Monarch fight against the Crime Alliance because of such concern, you would be disappointed. Death Monarch has always been the kind of person that is not easily understood among those profit seeking rulers. Because sometimes, he could just flip the board if he did not like how the chess pieces are fighting. The reason why he could do this is simply because he has the pow to flip the chess board. They were shocked at that time and they fear the sky. Fear for a red thunderbolt to smite them and they were like rats running all over. They hide in the dark alley and they did not dare shows their face. And then when Death Monarch is absent in the world, going to that other world to save Katarina, the Crime Alliance once again shows its face toward the world And then they allied with the pirates, meet Kaiju, gain the Trident and gain another chance to subvert the world order The second battle with the Crime Alliance is not only Death Monarch against the Crime Alliance. This time the whole world follows his lead. Is it just because Death Monarch words? No. It is also because the Crime Alliance reach their hands to touch things that are not theirs. They overreach and touches thing that they should not touch What they touch is the interest of the powerful. They touch the interest of the world powers and make them wary of them If the power did not fit the position, than that position could not be held for longN?v(el)B\\jnn That is what happen to the Crime Alliance. They expand their influence to carelessly and lead to a situation where they are besieged with all the seven great powers. The reaction of the seven-world power would not be that explosive if they didn''t find a candidate like Kaiju and give him the power like Death Monarch Ince the other world powers find out that the Crime Alliance has reached such a point that they could evenpete with Pandemonium, each of the six great powers all realized that this small force now even has the power to threaten them Hence, the twenty years suppression by the world powers. Now, that they know their ce, they be even more low profile and they choose a different tactic They wanted to be a spider that has its webs all over the world. And with Death Monarch rarely making a move they manage to exert their influence in the Seven Seas. But they always knows when to not show themselves and they did not do things in mboyant way. Always in the dark, always in the shadow and always subtle. If they dorge things, they would make sure that they already have a backup n for survival. This is the new direction of the Crime Alliance. And because of this sessful strategy, in the twenty years since the war, The Red Table manage to unite the criminal world and give them a direction. And they have their ownws and code to deal with things. And the world powers and the criminal underworld also seems to have reached an agreement. The suppression of the world powers has abated a bit in thest five years The dispute of the criminal underworld must not spill to innocent people Once they do, and if that innocent people turns out to be one of the people of the seven great power, then what awaits the Crime Alliance would be a great suppressions. Of course, this is just the warning of the world powers. The world powers did not have authority everywhere. Not to mention, it is even harder tom maintain control over some regions that is millions of miles away. Most of the far border is basically like a different regime sometimes, with the officials there acting like kings or ruler. The control of the world powers is not as absolute as before. Most have adopted centralized manner near the capital but decentralized nature in the countryside. Powerful families, ns and groups rises like mushroom in the world powers Even Pandemonium could not avoid this. In twenty years, many things had change even under the guise of peace. One of the most shocking thing to happen was that The World Government had its first election. The candidate was from the Quorum Council members. And in this shocking and unprecedented election to choose the ruler of the World Government, the winner was Raymond. It is not the fact that Raymond wins the election that shock the world. It is the fact that there is an election in the first ce. Hirate really did what he said he would do Everyone expected that he is just giving lip service to people when he said that he would surely implement election for the position of the World Government leader He not only promoted the election the transferal of power and authority of the President of the World Government was transferred peacefully without any need for military intervention A peaceful transition of power. Everyone expected that when Raymond won, Hirate would not let it go. But instead, everything was very anticlimactic. There is no scene of two good friend breaking up and fighting for power Instead, Hirate gives his farewell speech and the power was transferred to Raymond. But then a more puzzling thing happens. Raymond was elected and be the Second President of the World Government. Yet, he is also the Grand Commanded of the Unified Command of the World Government. The title is long but basically he has the power to mobilize every single unit that the World Government has. In the past, the President governs the officials and administer the world. There is also the Supreme Judge that controls thew of the World Government and who is also the head of the Quorum Council Raymond controls the military; the security of the World Government and he was also the Minister of War. But now, that he is President, who else is supposed to hold that position? No one could convince the soldiers like Raymond. Not to mention, in the World Government, Raymond is the only Divine Comprehension leveler. Taking his military power could only be done by the President Or the Quorum Council decree. But he is the President. And the Quorum Council still want to lives. And that is not the only problem of electing Raymond to the position of President. Raymond is rarely on Earth. He is usually in space. Most of the time to monitors the sky. Sometimes, to train there. And when he does appears in the world, he would be in other parts of the world, either hunting dangerous beast or fighting some fringe forces. He is also exploring the world and sometimes, Raymond would go into separate dimension and could not be contacted in those times This is a person more suitable to be a great general than a ruler. But the people had elected him because for the people of the World Government, if they could not elect Hirate, they would elect Hirate most closest friend. >> Chapter 1763: Twenty Years Later III Chapter 1763: Twenty Years Later III ? But look at how busy Raymond is? He could lead but he is certainly not that kind of ruler that could administer the world. He could learn and it is not hard for him to learn. But for someone like Raymond, does he like to learn things like this? Raymond is someone who could reach transcendence status in the future, bing even more powerful and there is no limit to his breakthrough. Some people would not be able to breakthrough after Disk Formation. But for people like Death Monarch, Hikigaya, Oreki, and Raymond who all perfected their foundation, always ready to leap forward, reaching ever higher, how could they value such mortal position? Death Monarch rarely administer Pandemonium but is Pandemonium in chaos? No, it is not. Is it because all the subordinate of Death Monarch are allpetent? No It is simply because their leader is like a God. Betraying him, there would no ce on Earth that would ept them and could shelter them They did not dare to do things that cross the line. It is clear Raymond is not that interested in the position of the Second President of the World Government. But it would not be good if he left it unattended so he created the position of regent just like when Death Monarch created the position of a regent and let Loki govern Pandemonium for him Raymond left this regent position to his right-hand man General Jesse. Actually, when he first return to the ind of Peace and found out he won the election and wanted to create a regent position, the first name thate into his mind was Hirate. But if he choose Hirate as his regent, then what was that election is all about? It would be a farce election so; Raymond choose his most trusted man to lead the World Government and only if there is truly something important that he would step in. For most of the matter of the World Government Raymond would trust all of it to be executed by Jesse Who is Jesse? This is a man known to be one of the loyal retainers of Raymond. He is like a brother to Raymond. He started his career when he first followed Raymond after the Fall. He followed the coup of Leonard, the first leader they have. He is the one that convince Raymond to take the leadership of the small group in the beginning from Leonard Since then, he has reached a high position and he is now a general. He has his own unit. He has been fighting in many regions of the world from Asia to Europe, from the sea to the mountains. He is a capable general, knows when to attack and when to retreat, quick and decisive in action. It is amazing if you know how he started and how he was before he is now. A scrawny kid who likes to readic is now battle hardened general. When he walk into a room, his pressure could overwhelm people. A ferocious and a man with little words to say. He is now more of a military man. And that is his strength. But also, his weakness. Since he more of a general than a ruler, he did not know how to govern most of the territories of the World Government. In the end, Hirate had to help him behind the scene. The election was held so that no one should hold the position for too long. Yes, Hirate hold that position for almost a decade. No oneined because to most people in the world right now. ten years is not long. Just by breaking through to Energy Disperse stage you would live for hundreds of years. For Disk Formation, unless they use up their energies they could basically live for thousands of years. Ten yearspared to thousands of years is just but a speck of dust. But as Hirate maintain great influence among the people of the World Government, it seems like he is the unofficial monarch of the World Government The Quorum Council sees this a concerning sentiment. The World Government is not entirely democratic. And they never imed to be. But that did not mean that they are an authoritarian regime They were practical enough that they knew in a time of emergency, a strong leader is necessary to control the organized effort. Two heads would make the people confused and in a situation where clearmands is necessary; it is permissible to use a more dictatorial means to lead. And clearly the Quorum Council member was right. Because of this method, the World Government quickly stands out among the other organizations in the early years of the Fall. Those who spits words like liberty over security does not understand that when the Fall happens, there is nothing more important than survival To talk about liberty, you must first at least secure a living. When you are busy fighting for power and influence, the group dissolve and then you have neither liberty and safety Of course, in the beginning, Hirate was the founder of the World Government. Hence, he was the architect of the rise of the World Government. And it is precisely because he is the founder that no one could find any reason to force him to stand down. But now that the world is stable, the council members fears that if Hirate keeps being the President of the World Government, it would give the wrong impression that the position is a permanent one. When the matter was first brought up in the Quorum Hall, everyone was watching Hirate reaction. Hirate simply nodded and acknowledge the matter and then begins an election. If he put his name in the ballot then it would show that he did not intend to transfer the power But the fact that he did not put his name in the running candidate make everyone finally heave a sigh of relief. Because everyone knows if Hirate put his name in the running ballot, most people would choose him. The World Government has its ups and down but Hirate has managed it pretty well. Some people that only knows the defeat but does not know his victory would not understand why the World Government citizens would choose Hirate. He lost against Death Monarch but which world powers in the world would not lose against Death Monarch? At least, the World Government even fight with Death Monarch! That alone is a point of pride for the citizens of the World Government. And if one has to say which citizens of the world that has the highest living standards and quality of life, it would be the people of the World Government. Even Pandemonium could not surpass the World Government on this. Pandemonium is not a nation. At least not initially. It is a continent cleared out by Death Monarch. He brought his people with him. Then peoplee. More peoplee after seeing that the people whoe in the first batch was not expelled Then these people gather together Viges were formed, cities rises up, and nation state began to prosper. And since they all live in the continent that was cleared out by Death Monarch, they recognize the sovereignty of Death Monarch over them, making Death Monarch their ruler. One could argue that Death Monarch probably did not even care about these people in the beginning. But since there is more and more people that came to the continent and they all wanted to work under him, Azief created a simple system with him as the head of state. An absent one usually but his prestige alone is enough to deter the world. And so, Pandemonium was formed. If one has to answer which world power is the strongest, no one would have any doubt that the title would belong to Pandemonium. Most people thate to Pandemonium are hardy people. They are stubborn, strong and fierce. Precisely because of that they are prone to danger. Death Monarch himself did not create so many regtions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Most of the people in Pandemonium is unruly and they are strong. It is like a gathering of all kinds of powerful righteous warrior. Their conflict is also about ideals. Only those kind of people would thrive in Pandemonium. Why? Because their head of state is not someone that could tolerate a grain of sand in his eyes. He nearly cripple all of the Crime Alliance operation. He did not like criminals. And criminals also hated him. This does not mean crime doesn''t happen in his region. But the crime that happens is usually does not reach the point where the heaven is angry and the earth is sad In a chaotic but powerful society like in Pandemonium, the pursuit of power is paramount which left ack of peace, and the quality of life and standard of living is quite different. They are hardy people, and they are people reliant only on the strength of their fist. In a way, martial virtue is venerated in Pandemonium. A fight between two people would simply be allowed as long as they did not destroy public property. Hell, they could even duke it out all the way to their death as long as they did not destroy public property. And the winner would even be a guest in some dignitaries houses. But the World Government is different >> Chapter 1764: World Government and the Republic Chapter 1764: World Government and the Republic ? The World Government is different While Hirate does fight against the world, he did not overtax his people. He did not exploit them that much. In the beginning, yes, he exploited the people. But that is also because he was forced by the circumstances. After the World Government gain great stride in technology and stability, most of the government policy settles the people of the World Government. Soldiers are paid generously, scientific innovation is encouraged, the wellbeing and the cultivation of talent is paramount. Hirate himself sent a lot of army to clear any dangerous zones and settle any people who wanted to settle in this zone. The policy that Hirate had done, the kind of administration he had employed make many people in the territory of the World Government lives a prosperous life. Thew is clear, the people are safe and the prosperous age dawn. So, if Hirate reallypeted with the candidates, with his prestige and reputation, the people of the World Government would surely support him. But in the end, after all of these twist and turns, in the end, who really rule World Government form behind? Yes, Raymond was elected. But everyone knows that Raymond and Hirate are like the best buddy. These two also have many conflict. Most of the time, this conflict stems from Raymond idealism But these two never ever fall out as friends. Hirate is someone who knows how to choose his words and Raymond has always been the kind of guy that could forgive anyone. One would think that Hirate would be closer to Hikigaya or Oreki but the reverse actually happened.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hikigaya and Oreki and Hirate all came from the same old nation of Japan. Yet, their rtionship is like ice and fire. They did not match. Hikigaya and Oreki never like Hirate His act of usurping the imperial power of Japan Imperial family and then using it as a stepping stone to create a World Government and then make Japan insignificant among the other nations is like a betrayal Even when Hikigaya was still in the World Government, they always sh about the position of Japan as one of the founding countries of the World Government. Hirate wanted to create some reform of how some member country is treated. In a way, Hirate wanted the old notion of nations and nationalism, to slowly disappear and the loyalty of the people of these member nation to drift toward the World Government. The World Government is at first a mere idea to unite the nations of the world to fight against the monsters. Of course, that idea had evolved since then The thing about an idea is, not everyone would agree to your idea. Revolutionary Amry appears as the antithesis of the World Government. At that time, the base of the Revolutionary Army is in Russia. To the Russian people, the formation of the World Government leans heavily toward the West. Or in other words, the American people And they were not wrong However, this is inevitable at that time. Hikigaya when he first stabilize Japan quickly sent emissaries all over the world, to invite all talented and powerful people to form the World Government to stabilize the world At that time, nations all over the world crumbled. Warlords controls regions of old nations and it is these warlords that Hirate targeted. He targeted the most powerful warlords because he believe that these warlords could speak for their country. It is a simplistic method but at the time, it was the only method that he could use to quickly create a unifiedmand all over the world Hirate was a visionary. He might not be the most powerful person in the world, and he is not a brave warrior that could deter the enemy, but he was clearly a very good statesman. He is not a genius but he knows how to work with what he''s got. He did not hesitate to ept any advice of people who are smarter than him and he knows that by pooling individual power under one order, it would create a powerful force. Hirate himself did not establish the World Government out of the kindness of his heart. But it is true that with the effort he did, he managed to stabilize many nations when they could coordinate attack, shares information and help each other With many people, some monsters they could not defeat alone is easily defeated. As for the formation of the Revolutionary Army and the reason why the Revolutionary Army hated the World Government, it has something to do with Raymond participation. At that time, Raymond pushed by the people below him, has conquered around thirty states of the fifty-one states of United States of America. And for a moment, the United States has a King. And so, when Raymond join the World Government at that time, Japan and United States could be said to be united. It could be said the most powerful faction in the World Government would be the United States faction There are some Russian warlords that was quite receptive to the idea of the World Government in the beginning but when Raymond is given so much importance they know if they enter they would be side-lined. Since that is the case, why not follow the Revolutionary Army that would protect their rights and power of warlords? The western world then be the breeding ground for the rise and expansion of the World Government influence. As for the Revolutionary Army, they existed because Hirate envoy threaten one of the warlords. This warlord then gather more warlords and created the Revolutionary Army. Many people mistake that Boris was the leader of the Revolutionary Army. That version of history is simplified. The backstabbing at that time between the warlords is rampant. Boris himself was not a leader at that time but a deputy captain of some force. This force was thergest force in Moscow at that time. What Boris did was usurp this warlords, unify those who defy him and created a true and tangible; objective. The most powerful organization at that teen was the World Government. And so, the Revolutionary Amry slogan at that time would have to be an antithesis of the World Government slogan One World One Government. That is the concept of True Unity of the World Government. Revolutionary Amry on the other hand believe in decentralization and the power of the state should not cover every aspect of governance. Liberty, freedom and all of this things is still something that needs to be fought for. People would fight for it. Wrapping all of these high-sounding words, Boris thenunched a counterattack and divided the world into two. Revolutionary Amry works its way across Europe. Most warlords at the time, prefers Boris method. The more the warlords in a country, the more they would lean toward Boris. It might seem like Boris method is like the governance of a republic. But to those who sees the true matter, it is more like the king and the nobles shares the world. The nobles of the world is the warlords and the king of the world is Boris and his people. This method has the advantage of Boris not having to do the pacifying effort. As these warlords acknowledged the Revolutionary Army they would pacify these rebellious elements in their country and when Boris sent an order, unless they wanted to fall in with the World Government, they would have to follow Boris order. The more powerful the World Government be, the more that the warlords follow the Revolutionary Army. However, almost thirty years had passed since the formation of these two world powers. Nowadays, they are more like what they have envisioned. In the past twenty years, these twopeting powers has also mellowed down rtion with each other. And because of Death Monarch creation of the Seven World Powers, the Republic and the World Government had to unite with each other and bind their interest with Pandemonium. This made them be buddies. World Government in the past twenty years has been stable. There is asional re up conflict with the Free Continent but this conflict is mostly diplomatic war. And it is more about face. It did not reach to the point of using armies nor would it lead to war. The reasons is because the distance The distance between the continent of North American continent and the Free Continent is massive. Not to mention the Illusory Sea is not the kind of sea that is easy to traverse. Then there is Oreki and Hikigaya as the protector of the Free Continent make it very hard for any matter to reach a point where they would go to war with each other. The only way such a conflict would be a war is if the World Government could produce another Divine Comprehension realm leveler Only then would the World Government have the confidence to fight a war. Not to mention, if a war is dered, the war between them would affect so many things in the world that it is more beneficial not to wage war. All in all, in the past twenty years, the World Government is stable. Then what about the Republic? The Republic as one of the three great powers in the world also has its ups and down in the past twenty years >> Chapter 1765: The Biggest Fist Chapter 1765: The Biggest Fist ? After Boris was released, the Boris problem is expected at that time to continue. Death Monarch ns of dividing the world again into ten realm actually alleviated this problem. The reason why Boris be problem is because his influence over the Senators was too strong His reform shakes the entire governance system of the Republic. If it was allowed to continue, the Republic could shatter and broke apart. In the past such Republic that is broken apart is something that the world power like the World Government very much like to see. But that is before. Now, if the Republic disintegrated, the World Government would bear the brunt of having to deal four great powers. And if these upstart manage to convince Pandemonium, then World Government would have no leg to stand on in the internationalmunity. In the past, before the Fall, even if you are isted, there are other countries you could do business with. But after the Fall, that kind of things is impossible. The Seven World Powers rules the world. This sentence is not an over exaggeration. It is the true state of the world. If that happens, and the World government is isted, then their only choice would be to ally with the fringe organization that is not acknowledged by the world powers. If that happens, then that would be the fall of the World Government. So, in the current situation, the World Government does not want the Republic to fall at all. They might sh with each other because of their difference in governing the world but in other matters, especially in the international politics scene, they are allies. And so, actually in the coup of Boris, there is also a trace of the World Government involvement. Some might wonder, why attack Boris if they want to ally with the Republic? Hirate position is very clear. What he wanted to ally with is the Republic. He doesn''t care who leads the Republic. What he cares about is the stability of the Republic. Of course, at that time, Raymond was not yet a Divine Comprehension leveler. The World Government needed allies. To him, the life and death of Boris is not that important when considering the worldwide implications if the Republic falls. In the twenty years since then, the Republic biggest headachee from Boris faction. Boris was imprisoned and rescued and then returns back to the world politics. One expect a swift retribution. Because Boris is not a generous man. There was a purge.N?v(el)B\\jnn But the purge was controlled. Five months after the disappearance of Katarina, Katarina returns and put a stop to her brother purge. She also brought out her brother out from the Republic. It is the most effective way. But there is only one person that could do it like that. Only Katarina could do that. Katarina then reinstate her brother position as the Right Chancellor but restrict his power. As for his faction, she stationed them far away from the capital. When Death Monarch give the entire new European continent a new continent that was split and merged from other continent, the entire size of the continent was sorge and vast that a thousand Europe could be fitted in this new continent and it would still have so many space that they won''t know what to do with it. The new world that Death Monarch had created is so vast, that the human mind would have difficulties in wrapping the vastness of this new area. The reason why war is fought is frequently because of resources. Death Monarch pools all of the separate continent and merge it all into one continent and then split it into ten, pout ten seas around each of these ten continent, writing and redrawing the borders of Earth and what he gave to the world was a paradise of abundant resources. Now, the poption of the Earth is recovering. Estimated around four billion people in the world. It is still a long way from the seven billion people in the world before the Fall. But it is an improvement. Twenty years without a massive war has bring back vitality to the world. The Republic also has find its rhythm. New city is created. Most of the old city in Europe is now changed. No, to be more urate it is not that they are changed. They are constructed anew. Some of this cities uses old names of the cities of Europe and some created new cities and viges Because of the massive space, anyone with ability could always choose any ce they want and settle down. Some who did not want to interact with the people could simply choose to enter into seclusion in valley and mountains. Europe cities is now reced by beautiful tall mountain, wide rivers, green grass and nature all around. It is only around the big cities that there is tall building and signs of modernity. But just because most of the area of Europe right now is full of forest does not mean the people are primitive It is just that they do not find it necessary to create factories or tall buildings. In the past, humans needed shelter and food, and all of these modern creation to make life easier. But in a world of magic, any powerful person could simply dive into the ocean and live there for thousands of years. Some could fly to the sky and hang out around the clouds. Some goes into a cave and meditate there for dozens of years. Powerful people did not need productivity because they themselves could produce tens of thousands of things. Those who understand certain rules could produce thing more efficiently than any military industry in the world before the Fall. Hence, the world has less factories than before the Fall. It could even be said it is like Earth returns to the time of the dinosaurs. There is hermits in unimednds and there is experts hiding in caves and mountains. This is the world created after the separation of the Ten Realms. Twenty years changes little in the leadership of the two great powers. The same could not be said for the others. The Lotus Order for example has a new Emperor. The previous Emperor has died. And the way he died was unexpected to all world powers. The fact that he die is already a shocking thing. After all, he has the cultivation fo Disk Formation. This is already a powerful person that could live for thousands of years. And since the Divine Comprehension realm levelers rarely interferes and would not fight a world power leader wily nily, the fact that he dies is a shock to the world At that time, some people even thought that another war between the world power would once again erupt But the beginning of this matter and the ending of this matter is quite puzzling for the people of the world The warlords all over Asia manage to kill the Emperor. And instead create a new kind of governance method. In the past, the Lotus order act like the central governments giving orders and the other warlords that controls states or nation would follow it This however is only in theory. The only ce they could control is the Central ins of China and beyond that, these warlords could even choose to follow or not. If it aligns with their interest, they would follow. If not, they would not follow Now, these warlords that usurped the throne created a Constitution and the members of the Lotus Order must abide by the Constitution. These constitution is written by these victorious warlords and even after years, there is still some new act orw being added to the constitution., Why? Because this constitution as created not for the betterment of the people but to protect the interest of the warlords over Asia. Funnily enough, this coalition of warlords also did notst long. The whole matter started five years after the world being split. Lotus Order contained New Asia. All the Asian continent was split. But before they were split many people who did not like being affiliated with the Lotus order jump either to the Free Continent or the other world powers. Leaving Asia to have low poptions. For example, the warlord Usman of Turkey Usman actually contend with the Lotus Order before under the order of the Senate. Senator Usman bin Ahmed. He controls most of the area around old Turkey and at that time before the split, he was slowly talking control of the territory that belonged to the Ottoman Empire and at the same time exercising direct influence toward many small states in Asia Minor. Asia, where does it start and where does it end? This has been the matter of debate between two world powers that neighbours each other and that is the Republic and the Lotus Order Just like they debated where Asia begins and where Asia ends, Boris and his senators also debated where Europe starts and where Europe ends? And the answer to this question? The fist that you could use. That is the right answer. The right to interpret answer depends on who has the biggest fist. Death Monarch has the biggest fist so he could split the world into seven and give the right of power to whoever he wanted. >> Chapter 1766: The Lotus Order Crumbles Chapter 1766: The Lotus Order Crumbles ? But, with the split, old regional area, most of them could no longer be depended on or imed about. Usman himself is a person that is on Boris faction. He was given he authority by Boris to look Asia Minor. But with Boris imprisonment and the suppression by the Jean faction, he always had desire to return back to independent regime he had set up before he join the Senate. And he is not the only one that have such ideas. Most of the warlords in Asia also find out that they no longer need to fight against the Lotus Order fornd because if there is one thing the world does notck right now, it isnd. What itcks however is poptions. The Three Great Powers has great attraction ability for security, conveniences and even power and ambition. But for the other world powers, theyck that certain reputation. Lotus Order hated the warlords yet at the same time without the warlords, Asia would not have any poptions. And that is what happens. After the split these warlords quickly resettle their people in other continents. Some still stay at the continent of Asia but they live so far from the central government that the central government could not order or have any power over them Mots however choose to go to other continent to create their own independent power. Those that did not sh with the Emperor and there is tug and pull between the Emperor and the other warlords. Even though the one in old China called himself Emperor, that title is only applicable in thatn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om area Most of Asia did not deign to respect it. Because even though this Emperor did not have any harsh measures for the warlords, nor does it able to implement such measure against the warlords, there is a stigma of attaching themselves to China Like the Revolutionary Army isposed of Russian who fears the growing influence of Americans on the World Government and choose not to join, the Asian regime also has such feeling for that Emperor who imed China But twenty years for the people of the world has eroded some of the loyalty toward nations. The people of World Government did not say that they were Americans or Japanese or Canadians. They regarded themselves as the citizen of the World Government, their leader is the President. Pandemonium is also the same. And of opportunity, led by Death Monarch, and they are proud to say that they are the people of Pandemonium. Even the people of the Republic even though they are ruled by the Senators, they all have the right to be heard and theirint would be solved by the Senate and the Three Chancellors of the Senate as their rulers. There is amonality between all these three great powers. It is that they were the original three great powers. Thye manage to subvert the loyalty toward nations to their new world order. Of course, there is still some people who held a torch for their old nations and for their old ways. It is not the old ways was wrong. One could even say that most of the world powers actually inherit many of the old ways of governance only in a different scale and a different interpretation with mostly the top position held by beings that could not even be regarded as humans. A godlike being that rules over mortal. While sess could be found in the three great powers, the other four great powers have varied experience trying to subvert these old allegiance. Even more so in the case of Lotus Order. The most badly destroyed territory in Asia is Old China. By the end of it, the poption of China decreased to only a few million people. There is already a lot of old people in China and the Fall only exacerbated this problem. They were the first to die. And the young, the children, the woman and the youth also was not spared. Korea on the other hand was small but got the after effect of old China destruction. The monsters swam across the sea and ravages the cities all over Korea from Seoul to Busan and kills everything it could get its hand on. Japan was the least affected in the Asian continent which is why Ashikaga Hirate could found the World Government The fact that Lotus Order was able to appear at all in that region is remarkable. And the fact that the Lotus Order could be so powerful and manage to convince Death Monarch to give it to Lotus Order instead of other forces and organization ins Asian at that time is because their defensive abilities Lotus Order in their record always loses once they go out of the Central ins. This shows that the warlords, regimes and forces and organization outside of the Central ins could easily supress any force of the Lotus Order Their attacking power is not strong at all. But not once anyone is able to destroy the Lotus City and breach the walls of the Lotus Pce in Beijing. There was a fight where thirty-nine warlords besieged the Lotus Pce. Each one holds a thousand men army. Before the Fall, a thousand men besieging a city probably does not look like a formidable force. But these thirty-nine people are all people with powers beyond normal men. Leading them are either False Disk Formation realm leveler or Seed Forming realm leveler. And there thirty-nine of such people. And each one brought a thousand people. Thirty-nine thousand people, even the weakest level of them is in Energy Disperse Stage. Thirty-nine thousand people besieging that wall They besieged it for a year, using all of their powers, fighting outside the pce but nothing could break the walls of the Lotus Pce. Not because the Lotus Pce wall was built with some magical bricks but because of Lee Sangmin. That Sage of Array Formation Lee Sangmin. Without him, Lotus Order would not be so hard to break. Death Monarch himself sometimes wonder whether he could break the Array. Because the array he crafted is not a projection array nor is it a concealing array or an illusionary array. The array formation he created uses the people will. It touches the Concept; it touches the Law of the Soul. It is not something that could easily be broken by physical methods. That is why even the strongest person in the world wonder whether he could break it. No, maybe there is a way to break it. But he did not dare to break it. Because there is certain line that Death Monarch would keep for himself. Hence, the fall of the Lotus Pce shocks everyone. But the fall of the Lotus Pce would not happen if not for the death of the Emperor. Lee Sangmin fled the Lotus Pce because the Emperor dies. To understand why such chaos happens would require deep understanding of the intricacies of the rtionship of people inside the Lotus Order and actually not many world powers knows what changed after the splitting of the Ten realms. Each realm focus on their development. Only when something big happened, a meeting would be held. There is the emergency meeting that could be called whenever something that threaten Earth stability and peace and there is the Three Years Meeting where every three years the world powers would meet with each other and mingle to solve their misunderstanding and tries to find a way to solve things without resorting to war In the Lotus Order however, five years after the split, the Emperor of Wei was assassinated. Some said it was the Dark Syndicate assassins. Some said it is an assassin that wanted to gain fame. Others said it is an internal job and that the assassines from one of the Lotus Order nobles. Whatever the truth was, the reality was that the Emperor dies and the Lotus Order stability break in an instant. At that time, Lee Sangmin was not in the capital. He was out. This alone shows that the one who nned this was very wise. If Lee Sangmin was in the capital, with his authority and prestige, the Lotus Pce would not fall. Because he was not there The Lotus Pce was infiltrated and the defensive formation was put down and the capital fell. It is said that when he heard the news that the Emperor dies and the Lotus Pce defense has been breached, he just shook his head and said "Lotus Order is finished" And then he disappears. Some said that he went to the Free Continent. Others said that he goes to the World Government. There are also some that swear that they saw Lee Sangmin chilling on the back of the famous turtle And what about the Lotus order? It is maintained by the group of warlords that started the whole chaos. The news of this finally spread to the world a yearter. And even then, only the closest continent got the news. Far away continent still thought that the Lotus Order is alive and well. But for the people in the Lotus Continent, the Lotus Order has fallen. A world power created by Death Monarch has crumbled. >> Chapter 1767: Chaos in Asia Chapter 1767: Chaos in Asia ? But while the main person holding up the Lotus Order has died and the man who protected it has fled, this did not mean that the Lotus order itself suddenly fall into irrelevancy. To most people that relies on the Lotus Order, the Lotus Order has truly crumbled. But not to the warlords that conquered the Lotus Pce. There is a provision in thew of the World Security Councill that prohibits other world powers to invade another world power territory unless there ispelling reason Only after the matter is debated and most of the majority agree, then military action would be taken. And even then, this battle should not involve the innocent. Those who fight, even if they die, they know what they are getting into. But settlements and people that are not a part of this conflict must be evacuated and the damage must be minimized as best as they could If this is not respected, then every world power has the right to punish this belligerent force. Lotus Order coup might be violent but in the end, to the rest of the world it is the internal matter of the Lotus Order and it is not their ce to interfere. It is a natural path of progression. For any world power, if they are strong, they could protect the people. And if they are weak, they would be relegated to the background. The warlords knows this. And while they did not like Emperor Wei policy and reform nor the power he held; they understood the power of the title of the world power The Lotus Order is a recognized force by Pandemonium. They are different from other unrecognized force in the world. Military action against them could not easily be taken as long as they are a recognized force. But if the World Council decided to strip them off this recognized force then Lotus Order be a free game in the eyes of those world powers. There is a reason why the world powers did not attack them and it is because they ae a recognized force. In the world, there is recognized force and unrecognized force. A recognized force could not easily be annexed nor could they be invaded wily nily and the infamy one would get by attacking such recognized force would send shockwave all over the world But for unrecognized force any world power could annex them, coerce them or assimte them into their power It is a lot like during the colonial era where the world powers differentiated the civilized state and the uncivilized state and those uncivilized states have to gain the recognition of the western powers if they do not want to be attacked unprovoked The warlords wanted to rece Emperor Wei and not actually destroy the Lotus Order. If they were to be dered as unrecognized, the world powers all over the world would not be merciful and would bear down on them like a starving hyena crowding around a juicy meat The warlords send their greetings to all the world powers, send gifts and resources and ask Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic to acknowledge their position When they first heard the matter, the other world power was shocked that another world power was usurped There is voices in each of the regime to mobilize troops. Yes, all the world powers are inpetitive situation. Other than the Three Great Powers, the other four world powers are all in turmoil The reason why these world powers wanted to take action is simply because they fear what could happen to the Lotus Order could also happen to them It is not a pleasant thought to entertain. However, the Three Great Powers did not interfere in this matter. the rule on this matter is very clear. Unless an external power directly invade, the rest of the world power should respect the will of the people in that force. And if they did notmit act of massacre, genocidal behaviour or the killing of innocent people, the Peacekeeping Force of the World Council should not be mobilized And regardless of what the warlords did to the resistance force, they did nots sack the city, they did not kill those who do not resists and their fight was quite minimal in damage. If they could have maintained their power, it is not out of the realm of possibility for Pandemonium to recognize these warlords as the new Lotus order.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And the other reason is because the other three world powers was the one that put this intow. It would not good if they put it intow and the they were the ones that broke it. But a more absurd thing happenster. The world powers decided to acknowledge this matter. And everyone send their answer to the Lotus Order. Because of the distance and also because of the barriers of the Ten Seas in each continent, this would take time Unless someone with Essence Creation realm or Divine Comprehension realm would send this message, it would take months for the answer to arrive. No one could just teleport to a ce unless that ce allow you to teleport in. Other than Essence Creation realm leveler and Warp, no one in this world could easily teleport wherever they want anymore. One might ask, why not ask Death Monarch, Raymond, Oreki and Hikigaya to send the message? Yes, theoretically they could. But unless you have no social skill, you would not be stupid enough to ask these powerful people to act like a courier? Who in the world would dare go to the Centre Pce of Pandemonium, look at Death Monarch eyes and ask the strongest person in the world to be a courier to send message? Are you that tired of living? And as such, the message that was sent would take time to arrive. And even by the time it arrived, the events might have spiralled out of control When the message arrived at the other world powers headquarters, even though what is happening is shocking, nobody sent their army there. Some might send some spies and scouts to see what changes had happen but most of the world powers continue to focus on their affairs. When the message arrive, its seems a new dawn would rise in the Lotus Order Some world powers even feel that it is good that the Lotus Order is usurped as new dynamic of rtionship between world powers could be rearranged. But sometimes, the reality is different from the ideal situation. Maybe some people could see it but none of them wanted to think that it could end differently from what they thought Because everyone wanted to have hope for a better future for their own life. But with the crumbling of the Lotus Order in Asian continent, rebellions and warlords rose up all over. A new faction arises that did not like the warlords that upies the capital. They summon heroes and they fought against the warlords and a new force upies the capital This forcested six months before they were ousted by another force. Twenty yearster, and the Lotus Order is just a name and there is no central government controlling Asia or a force powerful enough tomand the warlords It could be said that the Lotus Continent is now in disarray. And for the past twenty years it is so much in chaos, that each time the meeting between the world powers is convened, there is always new representative to represent the Lotus Order There was aid promised to them by the other world powers but nobody dares to give too much aid for fear of betting on the wrong horse. That is what is happening in the Lotus Order, full of chaos. Who would finally take the throne of Lotus Order? And when that person appears would it be a blessing to this world? Lotus Order in the twenty years of fighting has made the Lotus Order more powerful. Yes, there is many chaos But the death of the civilians that is caught in this conflict is ridiculously low. As it is the warriors of opposing sides that always dies fighting each other. But chaos is also a sieve that split the powerful and the weak. The Lotus Order is like a poison box where you put all poisonous creatures and they all fight against each other and the one that stands out in the end be the most poisonous one. Heroes and viins rises up and a great contention happens all over the Lotus Order territory. Lotus Order has never been united. Because the formation of Lotus Order was unterally decided and the people of Asia did not want to follow the Lotus Order just because they caught the eyes of Death Monarch. But now, that there is people using the banner of the Lotus Order to unite the Asian continent, it is estimated if Lotus Order is revived, it would be unlike the Lotus Order before. And the world is waiting for that change. Then there is the League of Freedom. Surprisingly, the most stable out of the four upstarts of the world powers is the League of Freedom >> Chapter 1768: The World Court Chapter 1768: The World Court ? League of Freedomn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Their leader is still Narleod, his right-hand man is still Warp, and the capital of their force is still Storm Tide. That turtle seems to be growing. But when it is not moving it looks like arge ind. It is just around the coast of the new South American continent. In the past it is called the South American continent but a few years ago, League of Freedom changes the name of the continent, calling it the Shining Continent. Because they are surrounded by the Sea of Light they changed the name of the continent to the Shining Continent. Narleod has been quite low profile. And unlike some other faction and forces he did not eagerly encourage people toe. Who wanted toe and who did not want toe, he did not force them as much. Those who wanted to leave could leave and those who wanted toe, League of Freedom treats them with indifferences. This is probably because League of Freedom already have many people. of course, it is not wrong to have more people. Even with the many poptions of the South American continent, it is always good to have more. Indifference does not mean neglect. It is just that there is not much special measure to attract people toe. In a way, the governance of this people is not very regted. Which is actually a plus for people who do not like the government stick their nose where it does not belong Most of the poption centred around the coast near Storm Tide. Those who did not want to follow the direction of Storm Tide could easily goes and create their own settlement in other ces far from the reach of Storm Tide But there is on peculiar policy that Narleod had done. He embrace people from Other Worlds. In the Multiversal Convergences and the battle between Kaiju and Death monarch there is many breaches of space that opens up. When it opens up it brought people from Other Worlds into Earth. Somee willingly and some identally enter into this world. Some wanted to stay and some wanted to return to their world. Those who wanted to stay then be an alien immigrant. The other world powers is quiet cautious in epting these kind of people but only the League of Freedom embrace them and did not ask much about their origin. Even if you don''t look humans as long as you follow thew, thew would not disappoint you. There is no difference between thew and the people, it did not discriminate people of this world and the people of Oher Worlds. Hence, even though the Leage of Freedom is not as powerful as the premier Three Great Powers, nor it has the best quality of life, there is still so many people that migrate to his territory. And twenty years of such migration created a prospering and bustling world in the Shining Continent. At the same time, League of Freedom itself rarely interferes with the world politics and for the past twenty years has been keeping it to themselves, strengthening the military, cultivating talents and is progressing well. Some even said Narleod must have gained some kind of talent that instruct him from the background for him to suddenly being able to be this patient. He even knows how to make alliances now. There is many forces in the world and Leage of Freedom in the past twenty years has been a good ally to many forces all over the world. Whether it is a legitimate organization or an illegal one, Legaeu of Freedom did not pick and choose their friends with scrutiny like some other world powers There is small force and big forces in the world that allied with the League of Freedom The League of Freedom treatment toward their ally inspires trust. Whether it be small or big, League of Freedom would protect those who they said they would protect even if they have to cut off an arm to honour their promise All of these actions umted over the years regaining trust of many forces and make the League of Freedom to have the reputation of a trustworthy ally. Who would have thought twenty years is enough for League of Freedom tounder their reputation like this? There is no problem in League of Freedom. Internally, there is little to no rebellion. Narleod also has begun to be more adept at using the carrot and stick approach. Externally, the world is in recuperation and League of Freedom as one of the world powers did not have to worry about being attacked by the other world powers and unrecognized power would not want to seek death by messing around with the world powers. But to those who knows Narleod, the more he is like this, the more people are worried. It is like he is nning something big. Those who knows Narleod personally all knows this person is very unstable. The fact he be very stable in twenty years means he is nning something big. One would wonder what he is nning. League of Freedom could fool the world, but he clearly could not fool people who have met this person. This person might not be as crazy as Void, but there is always that craziness on his eyes. He is at the edge of the abyss. All it needs is one nudge for him to fall. The only thing that separates him and Void is that he still has something to lose. And if he loses it, then one truly could not predict his actions. Strengthening the military, what is the purpose? Who is he going to attack? Seeking for talents, for what? epting all people of the world, increasing poption, for what? Do you want the world powers leaders to believe that Narleod, this cruel man did all of this to create an egalitarian and prosperous society? They would not believe this one bit. The only reason would be that Narleod is nning to do something. And all of those measures are a mean to his purpose. On another part of the world is the Blood Sea. Red as blood, filled with monsters and ghost, the Blood Sea terrifies the world It is known as one of the scariest sea in the world. The Blood Sea surrounds the continent of Antarctica And the world power that is in Antarctica continent is none other than the Order of Thinkers. Out of the world power sin the world, they have the least poption. So, most of the farming and most of the mining of resources is automated. There is all kinds of robots and other invention to make the poptions problem....not a problem. Most of the people in the territory of the Order of Thinkers are all educated people, scientist, inventors, researchers, the thinkers of the world To research the world, and save the world, bringing the light of enlightenment of knowledge to the world That is their slogan when they first started And they always immerse themselves in research. Even when they are levelling up and breakthrough, their desire is only to live long enough to research things they wanted to research. They research weapons so that they could protect themselves from being killed or having their knowledge being stolen They research methods of getting stronger so that they could protect themselves and this sanctuary that they have built for themselves. Bing a world power dragged them into a pure academic secret society into a different kind of existence. They could no longer hide in the shadows and y off the interest between the world powers and factions in the world. And so, the governance method of the Order of Thinkers had also changed and theypete for power and so they created two factions to bnce out the protecting and the researching part of the Order of Thinkers. There is no big eventing out of the Order of Thinkers. Save for one. Their Grand Researcher was arrested and is now in the World Council Secret Prison. The charge was human experimentation. This actually was revealed in the Demon King battle. But it took so much time for the matter to finally be brought into the court. The trialsted for five years. But the sentence was only executed around five years ago. It took fifteen years for this matter to be given a judgement By now, the Grand Researcher of the Order of thinker has spent around five years in prison. Does the Order of Thinkers did not submit appeal? They did. But there is too many details that shows the gore of experimenting in humans and when they investigated the human experimentation, the court found more evidence of things that make them believe that what the Order of Thinkers had done was against the morale of humanity. Experimenting on an adult, even though it was questionable could still be excused and could still be understood as they are living in a desperate world. But a baby? A human baby? Some people feel ufortable at this. And so probably one of the longest trial in history happened after the Fall. >> Chapter 1769: Reestablishment of Human Rights Chapter 1769: Reestablishment of Human Rights ? There is so many great issues that was brought up during the court proceeding. Those who studied the court proceeding would find the court proceeding even opens debate between the necessary of human experimentation in a world of change. The debate itself is verypelling and make you feel in dilemma whether to support or not support human experimentation. Does the promise of the future trumps the current present? Does ethics holds back the development of science? Does humanity matter that much in front of progress for the future development? then if that is the case, for whose sake this progress is for? If it progress but have no humanity, then for what reason one would have to fight of progress? Who is this progress for? Such question would arise if you read the court proceeding where thewyers and the prosecutor both argue their points. After years of debating and after years of court proceeding, the World Court judge that what The Grand Researcher had done was abominable. It is reiterated in the court that human experimentation could be done but only in the strictest supervision. The rules that is used in the world court, follows some of the Nuremberg code. That code itself paved the way for the development of medical ethics and greatly influenced the evolution of human rightsw. At the same time, newws and new regtions was added in the World Court because of the trial of the Grand Researchers. It is basically like a reaffirmation that the need for informed consent in all research and warned that the "interest of science and society should never take precedence over considerations rted to the wellbeing of the subject." In the past, sometimes, which is rarely, human experimentation is needed to know certain thing. But with the advent of new technologies, and magic itself the links between ethical principles and human rights in research involving human participants be particrly relevant. CRISPR-Cas9 for example pose serious risks and challenges to the protection of peoples'' human rights and basic ethical principles in terms of, for instance, human dignity, informed consent, and the rights of future generations.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That is only on the science sides. What about the magic side? That is even more unregted because of the very nature of magic. For example, some people believe that if Death Monarch wanted to, he could turn people into animals, just like those gods in the myths and folklores of the ancient past where these gods turns people who make them angry. In the context of recuperation of the world, human subject research is necessary and even desirable to achieve full realization of the right to health. It is not so stressed in the beginning after the Fall, but the chaos of the world on the rest of the world has slowly subside and they need to live in this new world. So, the rights of humanity that was suspended during the Fall rises back up now that the world is stable, and even more so, when the world needed to recuperate. Nheless, human research is not exempt from restrictions necessary to guarantee respect for human rights. States must protect people from potential harms arising from and during scientific research. States have the obligation to protect people from being used or exploited in harmful scientific experiments, as well as the obligation to set safeguards to prevent harm caused by research or experimentation. "No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment." Before the Fall, this matter is not legally binding. But the World Court create a precedence that it is legally binding. Probably because they have the power to enforce it with the Seven World Powers agreeing to submit to the World Courtws. The World Court reiterates in the judgement of the case of Grand that "no one shall be subjected without his free consent to medical or scientific experimentation." Because of the rashness of the Order of Thinkers, they abandoned humanity and choose the uncertain promise of the future,pletely ignoring the living being in front of them. Order of Thinkers is not an abominable organization. Instead, most of their invention did create more conveniences for the world. They melded the technology before the Fall with the magical technology that has sprouted since the Fall. They even create new technology that is derived solely from the magical energy. Their contribution to the world is numerous. And because of that thewyer of the Order of Thinkers ask for shortening of sentence. Or a house arrest And some world leaders also agrees with this. But Raymond appears at that time and simply said, "If that is the case, I would kill ten thousand people of Order of Thinkers in the morning and by evening I would save a million lives. Would the sins of me killing that ten thousand people wiped out? Would the family of those people ept it? Even if there is no family, what do you think those people killed by me would think?" Other people in the court might not be worthy of saying such words. Everyone in the court have blood in their hands. Raymundo also have blood on his hands. But one could say that the blood on his hand is not dirty. Raymond fought wars and battle. When he conquered the sates in America, he kills many people. But everyone who fight against him and his army all knew why they were fighting. They all have their own belief and own sires and they fight for what they They were ready to die. Just as Raymond and his soldiers were ready to die. nted. It is a war. And it is not a hopeless war. It is a war where for the first time, they know who they die for and for what they want to die for. Raymond knows it and his enemies also knows it. Raymond has always been an idealist. He did not kill the innocent and as much as he kills people, he forgives a lot of things too. That battle pacified the United States and while they were many rebellious states when Raymond enters the World Government, he spend most of his time to pacify the United States. He did not kill innocent people. And he is always keen on giving people second chances. Because he is aic book nerd. Raymond was not always the Raymond that people knows him as today. He was bullied but he did not break down. He readsic and manga and find something to hide into. And he admires the heroes in thoseic books. When the Fall happens and when he gain power, he fought for his friends. Was it easy? No. It is easier to kill your enemies. And it more practical. But he didn''t. He always tries to see the good in people. It makes him lose many battle. But it is also for this reason that even his enemies would trust his words. It is why people trust him. In that court, on that day, he is the only one who could said that word and not get sneered at. And so, the punishment stand. The Grand Researcher would be imprisoned for two hundred years. Thewyer however managed to secure something. Jean modified the prison to make sure that the time in it runs a little faster. Twenty years would be equivalent to two hundred years. The Grand Researcher have fifteen years to go in that prison of hers. All the while the Order of Thinker be even more secluded. With the Blood Sea, not many people coulde to the shore of the New Antarctica. If you sail the Blood Sea, you would only see the red water and everything is eerie. Ghost ships and ghostly being could be seen every once in a while. But if you reach the shore of the Antarctica continent, you would reach a ce filled with forest, tall mountains, beautifulkes, deserts and ins. There is even an entire in of ice. As there is ins of grasnds andrge tracts of forest. There is rains and storms. This Antarctica is unlike the Antarctica that the people before the Fall used to It is full of life. But it is also dangerous. Surrounded by the Blood Sea, it is also affected a bit by the sea. No one knows what the Order of Thinkers has bene doing for the past twenty years. But the world powers could not just leave them alone. After all, their leader is incarcerated by them and there is always a possibility that the Order of Thinkers would rebel against the world order. If that happens, and another war happens, then the project of peace that they all work on would be destroyed. So, there is a supervision force from the World Council stationed near the Order of Thinkers research hub. And nowadays, there is disturbing newsing from the Order of Thinkers. There is some rumours in the ck market that there is some rebellious element inside the Order of Thinkers that wanted to release the Grand Researcher. There is many people that remembers that the Order of Thinkers does have rtions with the Crime Alliance. Before the war between Death Monarch and Kaiju, Order of Thinkers and the Crime Alliance has a very profitable arrangement. >> Chapter 1770: Chaos in Africa Chapter 1770: Chaos in Africa ? During the war, most of the powerful weapons of the pirates and the Crime Alliance is mostly derived from the Order of Thinkers. Unless the Order of Thinkers did not supervise these thing themselves, there is no possibility for this weapon to appears in the hands of the pirates and the Crime Alliance. After the war, it seems that the cooperation between the Crime Alliance has also halted. But is this really the case now? It is rumoured that around seven years ago, there is some newsing from the ck- market information broker that the Order of Thinkers had resumed their business with the Crime Alliance. If this is true, such collusion.....what is the reason? The reason why such news did not get worldwide attention is probably because by now, almost all world powers has resumed trading with the Crime Alliance. Other than Pandemonium, most of the world powers has some business with the Crime Alliance But most of these transaction is indirect. The allegation on the Order of Thinkers is that they directly collude with the Crime Alliance. But even then, the world powers close one eye in this matter. The Crime Alliance of today did not touch the interest of the world powers and instead even benefited the world power in some cases. But this rumour supplement another rumours and this forces the world power to pay attention. There is another rumour at the end ofst year. This rumours said that there is some faction in the Order of Thinkers that wanted to break the Grand Researcher out from her prison. The reason why this rumours is not pursued because it seems to unbelievable for the other world powers. If the order of Thinkers did this are they not afraid that the Three Great Powers woulde knocking on their doors? The Order of Thinkers is not famously known for being powerful in military forces. If they stage a prison break for the Grand Researcher this is basically undermining thew of the World Council. But more importantly you are humiliating the Three Great Powers that write thesews. Would there be anything good that would happen to you if you provoke such forces? So, some politicians even find it hard to believe such rumours. If this is the political y between the three great powers, yes, such measure might be taken. But a minor world power wanted to break rtion with the Three Great Powers? This is too absurd. Some politicians believe that this might be some kind of political machinations by some other minor world powers that wanted the Three Great Powers to weaken the Order of Thinkers. Do not underestimate the political intrigue that is happening between the world powers. The world might not have open war, but this did not mean these world power did not engage in political war against each other. The world is at peace, resources is abundance but this did not mean that the greed of people ended. The thing about people is that some people knows how to be content and be grateful for what they have With the world right now, there is resources everywhere and no one shouldck anything that is necessary for survival. If you are hungry, you could pick up fruits outside of your house. If you don''t have a house chop the trees nearby and create your home. If you want to be strong, the energy of the world has been multiplied by who knows how many thousand-fold. With all necessities fulfilled, people should be content right? But there are some people that could not be content with what they have. They havend, they have food, they have power and yet they still want morend, want more food, want more power. And the Order of Thinkers has something most other world powers did not. Thinkers. And these are not philosophersining about how and why they are created in the world. These are practical scientist that could benefit the world and could destroy the world. Not all of these educated people wanted to benefit the world. Some wanted fame. Some wanted power. Some wanted to study things without limitations. New kind of weapons, new kinds of medicine, new kinds of technology. The Antarctica is basically like a giant research centerposed of earth most brilliant minds. Pandemonium also has a research department and most of the world powers all have research department. In the beginning, these research departments of the world power is not that inferiorpared to the research department of the Order of Thinkers. But as time passes by it is clear that the quality of the research center of the Order of Thinkers is a cut above the rest. So, there is many machination of intrigue against the Order of Thinkers. But, what if the rumours are true? What if the Order of Thinkers wanted to prison break their Grand Researcher? This would probably shakes the world and be a big event. The Order of Thinkers might not be powerful militarily, but twenty years could change a lot of things. There was a wargame conducted in the World Government war room and one of the scenario is what if the Order of Thinkers conducted an attack on one of the world powers? What would they use to fights against the world powers. Other than alliances and the support of the small factions and unrecognized force in the world, the other things that the Order of Thinkers could rely on, is their numerous robots. Probably if a war happens between the Order of Thinkers and another world powers, it would be a Robotic War. Robots of all kinds and sizes would be deployed to stop the warriors of the world powers. The robots of the Order of Thinkers is not made with easy metal that could be easily be destroyed by levelers. There is power source and even the metal is the new metals that sprouted all over the world. If it happens, the world powers would find it very hard to stop Order of Thinkers from inflicting great damage all over the world. Unless those four people step up. But if a war is to be fought, many people believe that Order of Thinkers would surely tries to find a way to dy the four beings from entering the war early.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Or they might even choose some kind ofpromise to make sure those four beings did not show up. On another part of the world is the African Continent. One would thought that now the African continent is separated from the other part of the world and they were given the chance to rule their own continent without foreign intervention, that the African Alliance would held a firm grip and stability and prosperity is just right around the corner. But without foreign enemies, these loose alliances of warlords and confederations nearly broke. In the first five years after the world was split into ten, the African Alliance allocated thends. Thends is not a matter of contention. even if they choose a random plot ofnd, that plot of randomnd would eb fertile. If it''s not fertile with farnds, there is other resources there that they could use and extract. The problem is not aboutnd allocation. But poption distribution. They have been fighting for poption. Even though the African continent was not ravaged that badpared to Old China, this did not mean that they went out of it unscathed. It is just thatpared to the devastation of Old China, their death seems to pale in comparison. Ironically enough, more died under the warlords war thanpared to the death against the monsters. Even after the Alliance was established, when two different states under the African Alliance sh with each other, the death toll is very exaggeratedpared to the world before the Fall. When everyone is like a walking weapon, and everyone have such power, it is like everyone is fighting each other with high tech weapons. The African Alliance is breaking off but there is a positive trend toward unification. There is around four factions in the African Alliance. These four faction is headed by four militaristic leaders. Each one of them wanted to unite the African Alliance into one entity. They believe that only with the centralization of power, pooling off resources that they could transform the African Alliance to be a force that could threaten the status quo of the Three Great Powers in term of force power. Pandemonium relies on Death Monarch overwhelming power to sit on the throne as the premier Great Power of the world. And then because of the title of the strongest person in the world all the powerful people in the world all goes to Pandemonium. The African Alliance does not have such que to attract people. And they did not have such a figure. Is it because Africa Alliancecks talent? No, they did not. But the circumstances and the environment did not allow it. Death Monarch was inconspicuous before his rise. And when he did rise, luck and fortune seems to follow him. It is like he is a main character in a novel. >> Chapter 1771: Twenty Years is Enough Chapter 1771: Twenty Years is Enough ? Each hardship is just another quest so that he could be stronger. People he met would help him and when there is a danger, the danger merely serves as a slight foil so that he could discover something and be even stronger. That is the kind of luck that is on Death Monarch. The circumstances and the environment around him makes him able to be the strongest person in the world. And maybe one of the best thing he did was that he is not tied to any power in the beginning. There was also many promising talent in the African Alliance during the initial year of the Fall. But what happens to them? They were forced to die. Because nobody wanted anybody to unify the African Alliance. And so, they killed their own talent. Now, that the world has divided, thend was divided into fifty-five states. All of these states are actually nations in the African Continent before. Any person with great power could apply to the African Alliance leadership to establish a state. Now, there is a political war between the four factions to determine the fate of the African Alliance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This conflict that started early after the world was split into ten realm has been going on for twenty years. Now, only two factions is left. It would not be long before this matter of the African Alliance would be solved. And then there is Pandemonium. This is thend of the brave, thend of the powerful. Some people thought that the name of pandemoniumes because of the meaning of Wild Uproar. The people of Pandemonium is quite wild and quite boisterous. Everything is done in big manner. All of them have this warrior like mentality. Eager to fight for any slight but at the same time because of how thews gives lenient measures to those who fight for justice, it also cultivated this righteous warrior mentality among the people making the people of pandemonium look like knight errant of old. There is always an uproar. There is romanticism in Pandemonium that is not quite present in other world powers. But the name Pandemonium was not actually derived from the meaning of wild uproar. Before pandemonium be pandemonium it is actually a ce full of monsters and beast. Death Monarch wipes out all of this monsters and beast. Then he establish his ce here. His idea was also quite simple at that time. It is a ce for him to train and it is a ce that he could im as his own. Even at that time, even when he thinks to create a force, he just wanted to create a small force that would help him to gain information to defend against his enemies He probably never thought that thew ce would be nations and states. Pandemonium that Death Monarch was thinking aboute from the words of Milton The ce of All Demons. And in a way, the word is quite apt. The people of Pandemonium are mostly are all wild and unruly warriors. When they fight they were like demons. Strength rules everything in Pandemonium. These people are all little demons and the one sitting on that throne of pandemonium is the big demon that could control all of these small little demons from acting out. Twenty years has passed and new generation has been born and unlike the older generation who is slightly bit calmer, these new generation has always lived in a world where Pandemonium is the strongest world power in the world So, they have this kind of pride etched into their bone, valiant and heroic shaped by the culture and the environment they lived in But there is something weird in pandemonium. And more people of the world has slowly noticed it. There were some rumours that has been spreading. Is Sasha usurping the throne? That is the rumour. But that rumours only breeds more questions Why would such rumours would spread After all Death Monarch is there. This is the crux of the matter. If Death Monarch is there, how could Sasha would have the guts to usurp the throne? Not to mention, that even if the throne is to be given to someone else it would not be Sasha ce to take it. She could be regent but she would not be entrusted to rule Pandemonium. There is still Sina, Wang Jian, and a few other loyalist in Death Monarch camp that he could choose from. Why would such rumours spread out? Because many people have begun doubting whether the Death Monarch in the Centre Pce is really Death Monarch. At first many people treat this as nonsense. After all, there was that one time when Death Monarch dide out from the Centre Pce and solve a monster infestation But when more and more rumours spreads there seems to be many more fact supporting this statement. If he is really Death Monarch, how could Katarina not once visited Death Monarch. Twenty years. Katarina is also not in trouble and her whereabouts is not exactly a secret. Everyone knows how much Katarina loves Death Monarch And from what everyone knows, they did not break up. Why would this Death Monarch rarely even goes to Sina abode? And why does Sina, one of Death Monarch most trusted friend would not go to the Pce to even greet Death Monarch? Why does Will the Speedster not once in the past twenty years goes to Pandemonium and instead is zipping all over the world, not once visiting his sworn brother? Why does Death Monarch never say anything and all government administration is sent to Sasha? And so, some people began to believe this rumour. Is the Death Monarch in the Centre Pce really is Death Monarch? Or is he a substitute? Once people thought veered to this line of questioning, they began feeling that the rumours has some truth to it. But even so, people does not believe that Sasha wanted to usurp the throne. Even if she tries, so many people would stop her. And to those who knows Sasha knows that she did not have such high ambition. She is like a secretary to Death Monarch, a dak de that he used to intimidate those that have evil intentions towards him. Most people think that if the Death Monarch in Pandemonium is a fake, then the reason must be for the stability of the world. Or maybe the stability of Pandemonium itself. If that is the case, then that would exin why people like Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki defended Sasha and confirm that Death Monarch is really Death Monarch That was the reasons why people believe even more that Death Monarch in the Centre Pce is not really the real Death Monarch. If he is Death Monarch, he would not even need to make such announcement and he needs only to show his power and the whole world would be convinced. Why would it be Raymond and Japan ce to confirm the identity of Death Monarch? This make everything even more murky. Pandemonium however did not fall into chaos. Pandemonium itself isrge. And most state in Pandemonium is quite independent from the central government. But these states still consider themselves under Pandemonium Envoys was sent and three hundred envoys arrives in Centre Pce. Three hundred states in Pandemonium sent their envoys to meet Death Monarch to give tribute and to ask question. The fact that they all could reach there and waited in the castles around the Center Pce make the rumours be even more believable. Everyone knows Death Monarch temper. If three hundred people suddenlye and try to make such noise, they would be lucky if they were not pulverized. But nothing happened. And these envoys began caucusing of Sasha of usurping the throne, of putting impostor onto the throne,manding the Emperor tomand the princes and so many usations and nder fly toward Sasha Sina thene forward and be a mediator. But this did not dispel the rumours. Twenty years passes in rtive peace. And there is changes everywhere and nowhere else changes is more apparent than the world powers. While there is some wars here and there, there was no major war. People could recuperate and poptions of the world rises again. With so much morend, every world power is very much encouraging the people to reproduce. But the people in the world find out even if they want to reproduce it is not easy. Some people find it hard to reproduce. And the Order of Thinkers also research this phenomenon. It seems the stronger the person is, the harder it is for it to conceive. This ah something to do with the energy of the world. But even so, the cause of this is still something of a mystery. There is many new conflict, new alliances, new feuds in the past twenty years. And in the past twenty years with all of these conflict umting, it seems something is going to explode. Twenty years of peace....would there be a new battle in the horizon? Inside their temples the Oracles and Seers foresaw a disaster. In the pces of the powerful, they fight for their position, Warlords fight for their interest and gods looks at the mortal world with indifference. umted resentment, umted problem, sooner orter, this problem would explode. And twenty years is enough It would explode! .... Chapter 1772: Kings All Over the World Chapter 1772: Kings All Over the World ? Near the Untainted Land Untainted Land. It is thend that separates the world of mortals and gods. That is the intention of its creation. The continent itself looks barren from the outside. But everyone knows this barrenness is just an illusion. Surrounding this mega continent is the Sea of Lightning. Lightning did not stop falling in this sea.N?v(el)B\\jnn Certain pirates knows how to navigate these stormy waters but even if they know how to traverse it, not many people would sail this sea. Unless they wanted to enter the Untainted Land. A year ago, something unexpected happen. The portal to enter into the Untainted Land was destroyed. And so, no one could enter it. This matter was sent to all the four people that constructed thisnd. But the news probably did not yet reach all of them The distance is far away not to mention there is not many people that could do instantaneous sending of message. Modern appliance like electricity is disturbed by the energy of the world and those who have the ability to meet those four people probably also did not yet get the news. Of course, the world powers have all received the news. They have different method of attaining information. But even if they know they could not solve such matter unless the four people that created thisnd take charge. Thend has four mountains that reaches toward the sky. It is taller than any mountain in existence before the Fall. Even the Everest would be dwarfed by the sheer size and width of this mountains. On these four mountains, there is four portals. To the rest of the world, they see a pir. To the people that lives inside this continent, they would see four great mountain reaching toward the sky. From what some people spected; it has some kind of illusionary properties. This tall mountain is shrouded with clouds from the middle height to the top. And there is a door, a portal, a barrier, whatever you want to call it that allows people toe out from the continent. The Untainted Land is and where the weak could go to train or to escape from the chaotic world. Separated the world between gods and mortals. People who is not confident that they could reach a higher levels also is encouraged to go here. However, after a certain time, the world powers began setting a checkpoint to go to this continent. Because criminals also runs to this ce. People who did notmit great crime to the world could enter the area but those who have created massive catastrophe or massacres cities and countries are not allowed into the Untainted Land. If such a predator were to enter into that world, then one shudders to think what would they do. For most of the time, the entry toward the Untainted Land remains opens. So, every few months there would be people applying to enter into the Untainted Land Then, the entry was blocked But the problem of this blockage of entry did note from the outside. It is not the people of the world that destroys this portal. After all, some people after finding out they no longer able to break through usually chooses to go into the Untainted Land. It is the same for people who have many enemies. At least if they go into Untainted Land, if their enemies decided to chase them then they would have to fight in equal grounds as they would be supressed by the formation of thend. But a year ago, people discovered they could no longer enter the Untainted Land. The seven ind just outside of the boundary of the Sea of Lightning is also watching this matter with great attention Right now, in a cozy caf¨¦ near the shore of one of these ind, two people are drinking milk tea while watchingrge whale flying in the sky ridden by a Disk Formation leveler. This two people look at the outside of the caf¨¦. There is tall grass swaying gently and there is goats and a weird looking animals that is also eating these grass beforeying down and rolling left and right before it fall asleep. A capybara the size of a horse just dazingly look at the distance and yawn. "how long would you think before the headquarters sent someone?" This man looks young, there is no wrinkle on his face but his eyes shows that this an experienced man. He is tall, dressed in casual clothes. Other than the fact that he has a four feet broadsword behind his back, he would look like a normal person. He wears a Converse sneakers, a blue jeans, a light blue denim shirt. His fashion is more like the fashion before the Fall. Mostly people these days wears fashion that looks like they are in a fantasy era of medieval. There is dragon scale armour and greaves and all of that medieval stuff. So, the fashion before the Fall is abandoned. Because nobody would want to wear a denim blue shirt when they could wear an armour made by some fallen monsters that have more properties of defense. And it is cooler This person appears harmless. He is not only young he also appears to not wear the most optimal defense oriented fashion But nowadays, It is hard to judge people ording to age or fashion. In fashion, there is the famous Trickster. He wears a three-piece suit, a fedora on top of his head and when he appears in a meeting with the crime lords, he wears like he is an elegant maning out from the most fancy clothes shop. By now, it is no longer a secret that Loki is one of the members of the Red Table and there is already news of the kind of clothes he wore. Of course, nobody bothers that much to record Loki appearance That man is known to changes his face like a woman changes their clothes. He did not wear any dragon armours and there is no shield or sword behind his back, but fi anyone underestimate the Trickster because of it, they would not know how they lose everything People thene into conclusion that if you are powerful, you make the clothes and not the clothes make you. Even if Death Monarch dressed like a beggar, would anyone dares tough in his face? The prerequisite of dressing in whatever they want, is that they must have enough power to even wears normal clothing in a den of wolves. Most people do not have such confidence hence their clothes and attire is full of magical artefacts, Even though the Heavenly Will had restricted lifespan of people it did not mean that aging is like in the past. This person could be a hundred years and he would probably look like he is in his thirties. People still ages. It is just the aging is not that obvious in this new world. Not to mention there is so many disguising arts in the ck market that young people could pretend to be old and old people could pretend to be young. This man look at the outside, his eyes have some mncholy and he sighed "Hamad, are you regretting that you ask for this post?" Hamad look at the person in front of him. This man is only a few inches shorter than him. His face is also quite fierce. There is a scar on his face and unlike him, this man wears a loose grey robes. Even though if he tries to make himself harmless, with that scar on his face and his eyes that seems to be glinted with some bit of madness made it impossible for people to think of this person as harmless. It negates his casual clothes. Hamad smiles bitterly and take another sip of milk tea and shakes his head. "What about you? You follow me here. Did you not regret it?" Hatta shook his head "Storm Tide is bing dangerous. Our backing is not strong in Storm Tide. We have no standing there or foundation there. It is better for me to follow you. Not to mention, because of our rtion with Death Monarch, Narleod does not know how to treat us" Hamad nodded. This two person is Hamad and Hatta. After all of these years, these two still stick with each other and still survives It is amazing when you think about it. In the world, to be like this two is very hard. They survived the Fall, survived hundreds of battle, survived countless wars and managed to survive all of that....it is remarkable. Hamad and Hatta is not a famous person in the world nor is he a powerful person. But through all of this, they managed to keep their life, have afortable position of power and survive everything the world throws at them. How many people dies in the political purge in Storm Tide and how many survives. Hamad and Hatta their ability to save their life and smell opportunity is very high. Hamad and Hatta thought that after Arturia matter, he could gain a title or be promoted into the inner circle of the Leage of Freedom. But, then Death Monarch wanted to split the world into ten. Vassal kings are born because of this method. >> Chapter 1773: Barrier Between Two Worlds Chapter 1773: Barrier Between Two Worlds ? Almost every world power has some kind of vassal kings. Some are given the title kings and some are given senators title but in the territory they rule, their power is like vassal kings. But Hamad and Hatta knows that all of those vassal kings, when Narleod regains full power and have the ability, he would surely hold those people ountable and that is the reason why these two even though they do think being king and all is good, it is not as good as the benefit of having high position in the world power factionN?v(el)B\\jnn Some people could not see that the old methods of states and nations is not something that the new world order would allow. It would only allow the Seven Great Powers to control the world affairs and no one else. But Hamad shakes his head. He did not want to think about those messy matters right now. The intrigues and politics of the world powers is confusing and if you are not careful and is sucked into that whirlpool you could die. What Hamad prioritizes in his years living in the world after the Fall was his survival. And is friends andrades. He didn''t have many of that left. Some die in war, some die in political battle, some die because of trusting the wrong person. He has many friends and as best as he can, he tries to treat all them sincerely He follows League of Freedom because he wanted security. He did not enter it to fight for power. While he does have ambition, between his life and ambition, he would choose his life. And so, he decided to take this post here in the Ind belonging to the League of Freedom to be one of the weingmittees. It is not exactly an important position. But it is safe from the grasp of those powerful people in the capital and this is basically him withdrawing away from the political scene of the Storm Tide. Nowadays, he feel his life is pretty good. He could train without thinking so much and because of that he had reached Disk Formation high realm. He already condensed around seven Disks. All of them are minorws. He just worried whether he could break through to Divine Comprehension realm and whether his body could withstand it if he wanted to breakthrough. Hatta is even more exaggerated than him. Between them, Hatta has always been more motived to be strong. He is now a Disk Formation pinnacle realm. Without any interference, without any disturbing thoughts both of them have quickly improved. Somehow, Hamad begins to understand why those people would rather goes into seclusion instead of maintaining their power in the mortal forces. It is not that wrong to think of those beings as godlike. And the people who is confused and thought the secr power is power is truly the confused one. Look at Death Monarch. One man suppresses an entire era! Look at Raymond. Even if he is not there, his authority is unchallenged! Look at Oreki and Hikigaya. Two of them deters the world! That is true power. Maybe, in the eyes of those beings, these presidents, kings, warlords are nothing but flies and ant If it''s an ant they do not like they stomp on it and the problem would dissipate. If it is a fly, they would just p it to death. Sitting high above the others, looking down at the mortal world like the cold Heaven. Hamad then take another sip of the milk tea. The sweetness and thick creamy vour of the tea sweeps away all of his thought about the problems of the world and the affairs of those gods and deities Most of the time he just rest in the afternoon like this after reporting to themunication ry. It is like a government worker in his country before the Fall. Take your attendance in the morning and then instead of working, goes to the nearest tea stall, drink tea have breakfast until twelve, returns back to work and thene out an hourter to go to lunch He is like those government workers. Get up from his bed, goes to themunication ry to report whether things ae normal or not and then free time until the next day. This ce does not have many things going for it. It is peaceful And even though these inds are the belonging of the League of Freedom, there is some people thate here and build a vige. Considering the fact that this ind has a different purpose Hamad could chase these people away. But he let them stay. Not only they could provide supplies and create a more lively scene in the ind, Hamad himself did not find it in his heart to expel these people away. The other six administrators on the other six inds near the Sea of Lightning also is the same like him. These people thate to these inds is mostly people from the Other Worlds that did not understand the significance of this ind belonging to the worlds powers. And what are these inds? There is seven manmade inds near the Sea of Lightning. And each of these ind belongs to one of the Seven World Powers. The Sea of Lightning surrounded the Untainted Land. The reason why there is seven inds around this sea is because it is the weingmittee. Now, twenty years has passed in the real world. But in the Untainted Land, around two hundred forty years, give or take, has passed. The weingmittee was established ten years after the Split. By then, a few dozen people have already broke the barriers between the two realms. Coming out of Untainted Land is Disk Formation realm leveler whose realm has reached the pinnacle of the Disk Formation realm. And then there was a discovery by the world powers. That these Disk Formation levelers have morebat experience, more powerful Disk and their energy is also quite pure and dense. These Disk Formation levelers thate from the Untainted Land is a cut above the rest. Probably the only people that could easily defeats these Disk Formation levelers while being at the same realms as them is people who have strong foundation People like Death Monarch, Hikigaya, Raymond, Oreki, Katarina, Jean. This is cherry pickings because they are not the only people with strong foundation There is many people all over the world that have strong foundation when they were taking step by step approach to increase their strength but these people are the most famous But other than Katarina, all of these people already reach a realm that many people find it hard to chase so it is not fair topare them to these people. For the people of the world at that time only ten years had passed. But for the people in Untaintednd, hundred years has passed. And in the hundred years since the formation of that world, there is wars and development in that world. They did not know much about the Seven World Powers. But only a hundred years had passed so there is still many people who remembers it. And these dozens of Disk Formation levelers that appears in the world is quickly recruited by the world powers. But not all of them would deign to go to the world power. Some chooses to join other small forces and be a cherished member. All of these people might juste out from the Untaintednd but they are not kids that could easily be deceived. These are all old foxes. They managed to break through the barrier of the realm, prove the Way with their bodies and come out from the Untainted Land. They are elite of the elites. And before theye into the real world, they are powerful figures in the Untainted Land. It is really hard to adjust your mentality when youe out and find out that the world is led by Death Monarch whose cultivation of power reach the heavens. But these people are all overlords in their peak age and they all have the heart topete with the strongest in the world. After thest wave of recruitment, the world powers decided to be more proactive. World Government first created a manmade ind just outside of the boundary of the Sea of Lightning. And then the Republic followed. Then one by one the other world powers also created their own manmade ind just outside of the Sea of Lightning. Then they sent administrators to these ind. And the objective of these ind is to wee the peopleing out form the Untainted Ind to join their world powers. And because the world powers prohibits a world war between members, most of the time, the administrators would simply persuade these people into their world powers with benefits and interest. Every once a year, at least there would be a few people that woulde out from the Untainted Land barrier. And when these peoplee out, they would be guided by the ghostly beings that the Order of Thinkers had set up near the four mountains. >> Chapter 1774: A Ghost Ship Chapter 1774: A Ghost Ship ? These ghostly beings then would lead them to the outside world near the route of the Seven Inds. And then just like a convention ofpany seeking jobseekers, they would meet these people and persuade them to join their world powers by using all kinds of methods. Last year, Hamad and Hatta convinced three people toe to the League of Freedom. This job that he choose has low risk of danger and he did not have to worry about offending anyone.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hatta look at Hamad and could see that he is in deep thought and so he did not disturb him as The also takes a sip. "This milk tea does not have the same creaminess of Teh Tarik" he mutters. "Where is Mysia now? Maybe we should go there and rest there for a few months." "ying hooky again?" "It is not like they check here that much. One good thing about working in this ind is that it is a ce that did not have much relevance for the League of Freedom" He paused for a second before taking a sip at the milk tea again, look back at the cup and shakes his head Clearly, it did not feel like the same he thought to himself. Then he look back at Hatta and continue saying "They do want talents but it is not like they would die if they do not have it. Not to mention, it is not like the realm would open every month. Sometimes, it would take years. Three years ago, dozens of peoplee out from the Untainted Land. I expected there would not be anyone breaking through the barrier and I was right. We have been sitting in these inds for years. Maybe we should go take a vacation for a while" Hatta listen to Hamad and he chuckles. Maybe it is not a bad thing to take a vacation. He was taking a sip when suddenly the device that is in his sleeve suddenly vibrate. At the same time, Hamad also felt the same vibration on his pants pockets. He brought it out and look at the device. "It is unusual" he thought to himself. He got up from his seat, and quickly get out of the caf¨¦. Then he flies toward the sea. Hatta follows behind him. And as theye closer toward the boundary between the Sea of Lightning and the normal sea water, they could see from all directions, all of the representatives of the world powers is also flying toward the sea. These are all administrators sent by the other world powers. Some are far away from Hamad and Hatta and some are closer towards them. When they are a few dozen kilometres from the boundaries between the Sea of Lightning they stopped. They waited in front of the Sea of Lightning. They did not dare toe closer. Unless they know how to navigate the Sea of Lightning or have enough power they would not risk themselves to get smite by lightning. Hatta look at the Sea of Lightning in front of him and then said "It is unexpected that the barrier would be open again. Is the concentration of energy in the Untainted Land is really that much? That it could afford to churn out even more Disk Formation?" Hamad did not say anything or a second. When he is in casual mode he is very casual. But when he is working, he knows how to split between personal and public things. He thought for a second and shakes his head "this is unusual. I know that there is a time difference between the Untainted Land and the real world. But...... the energy in Untainted Land is not as thick or as numerous. So, when someone managed to break through to Disk Formation in the Untainted Land, it would take a few dozen years for the energy of that world to return to normal" Hamad said these words but then he remains silent. He is also thinking. he felt something is wrong. There is some other things he did not mention. He knows that sometimes the energy of the Untainted Land would be thicker and dense, pure and cleaner because there is this filtration system between the barrier and the real word. But this is not the norm and depends on luck and fortune. There is some years when the energy of the Untainted Land would be very clean and pure. But that is because the gathering formation that is near the barrier between the two worlds. And after thest time people breaking out of that barrier ande into the world, it should take more time. From what he heard, the other batch take quite a lot of energy into them and it would take time for the Untainted Land to reach its normal state again. This is why the Untainted Land was created. It is so that weak people could catch up. But it is also a ce for people who do not want to y on the higher-level ground. Like a novice vige. If you don''t have the confidence topete in the world, this is a sanctuary for you. Hamad and Hatta waited in front of the sea of lightning. Even though they feel unusual, they should check it. Usually, they would not go to the edge of the Sea of Lightning to wait for people. But it is because they feel this time would be unusual that theye out. And seeing that there is also other people around, that also mean they also feel this unusual. They waited for the ghostly beings to bring out the people. But then, Hamad opens his eyes wide. There is a ship. A ghost ship. And Hamad eyes narrows. Hatta recognize that ship and he look at Hamad. Both of them look at each other, both of their faces is paling. One look at each other and they both know what the others are feeling. Panicked. "this....." Hamad nodded. "A big problem" he mutters. Right now, he really feel that he should note out. At least, he would not be dragged into this matter if he just stays at the lodge. After all, even though it was brief, he had also seen this person before But the most important thing is ..... Why would this ghost ship appears here? Even though Hamad could not see the faces of the other people that is floating around near the Sea of Lightning, he could guess how their expression would be. It would be like him. Uncertain and unwilling to believe. Most people that came here to be a weingmittee are usually not that important in the world power Sometimes, there is even political losers that was sent here. There is also people like Hamad and Hatta who wanted to avoid the right and wrong of the political world and requested to be sent here. But all of them have one trait. And that is to avoid trouble if they could. But when they see that ghost ship, they know that trouble has found them and that they have driven straight to trouble. Because that is Loki Ghost Ship Crystal Ind He opens his eyes. And the first feeling he felt was this numbness. He look at himself and he found that he is floating in the air. The blue aura that shrouded him slowly fades away It is like it is being retracted back into its source. He look in front of him and he could see that the blue aura enters back into the blue crystal. This man is none other than Azief. He slowly floated back down to the ground; his toe touches the crystals floor. He look at himself and found himself to be naked. His robe all has been pulverized. "Twenty years, if I am not wrong" he mutters to himself. It is time, he thought to himself. He would have like it if he could extend more time. But twenty years is the limit, he thought to himself. Azief then chuckles "Twenty years and I did not even learn that much" he mutters to himself. It is not that he learns little. But there is too many things in the blue crystal. The knowledge of the Etherna is sublime and touches the concept. It is not easily understood like a book or a fact where he could just memorize things and be done with it. It is meant to be felt. For a moment, Azief took some time to remember why he woke up. And he remember the future he had saw. "twenty years had passed. And it is now the time for a problem to rear its head again" Azief was not rash nor he is rushing. Instead, he stretch his body like he had just taken a nap He close his eyes for a momenta and smiles. He could feel that the two avatars that he had let go also probably have some kind of improvement in their understanding of Chaos and Harmony. The day they return to him, the Path of those two would beplete and Azief could aim to reach the next stage. But that is too far away for him right now. >> Chapter 1776: Queen of the North Chapter 1776: Queen of the North ? Wang Jian is known to be loyal to Death Monarch. Someone this loyal would never disobey the order of Death Monarch Even more so when Death Monarch is there in Pandemonium. But Wang Jian has never go to the court to pay tribute to Death Monarch Yes, Death Monarch is not the kind of person to give order to pay tribute. Even when he is on the throne, he never needed to give any orders for the city lords and the kings and princes of Pandemonium to give him tribute but every year, there would always be tribute towards himn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But there was an incident around four years ago where Sasha dere that Death Monarch summon Wang Jian to the capital. No one feel weird about this. Death Monarch had decreed it so Wang Jian, the most loyal subject of them all would surelye and ept the decree. But somehow, this loyal subject did not go to the Capital. And Sasha never issue this order again. Wang Jian simply ask an envoy toe to the capital and questioned the court, Is the minister of the Central government the minister of Death Monarch or the minister of Sasha. Nobody understood this line of questioning. But the way the envoy of Wang Jian said, it is like a reminder to them. Some people begins thinking of something and some reach a terrifying conclusion but no one said anything. Until they are absolutely sure they would not do anything But that is the beginning of the crack of trust between the military faction and the government faction. These two factions had just reconciled but that reconciliation could only be glued by a strong leader on top to act like a father to these two unruly children. When the father is there, they did not even dare to take a hard breath. But if the father is an imposter, then the old conflict that has just been managed would surely be opened up again. And this time, this should not be a matter of the military against the government forces. This is to oust the usurper. The envoy that Wang Jian sent, was it simply to give a reason? Or is it to give a warning to remind them? Sasha also remain silent about this matter. This shock Pandemonium. And then when this news is spread out, it shock the world The shock is not what Wang Jian had done. The shock is what didn''t happen. Death Monarch is a carefree ruler. His method of governance could be said Laisse''s faire. He did not care that much about governing. He leave all the governance to the talented people of the world. Those talents could show their talents to govern and Death Monarch has a powerful force to deter the world. The minister rules the world for him but the minister must remember if they crossed the line, especially against Death Monarch, there would probably no ash would be left of you in existence if you anger such a powerful being out of nowhere. He created the world order; he controls the world order and he is the world order. there is never a case where someone disrespected him and disobey his order and not get punished. Narleod had to give up an arm just because Death Monarch doesn''t like his eyes. If this happens, what would people think. So, even if only for face''s sake, Death Monarch should punish Wang Jian. But there is no punishment that came from the Death Monarch. And so, people began to feel weird. Death Monarch did not dares to punish, Wang Jian dares to rebel? This is very much absurd. Even Sasha hase out and said that Wang Jian is still the most loyal subject of Pandemonium. So, if this is the cases then why is there such a drama?> And then a rumor begins to spread. The Imposter Death Monarch. This is the only way to exin why Wang Jian that stupid loyal idiot could rebuke the imperial edict. Yes, even though Death Monarch never specified what kind of government is for Pandemonium, many people could see that the government of Pandemonium is like an imperial family ruling the world. One word to rule the world! That is Death Monarch. There is kings that is loyal to him, princes and general to guards his border, and when he gives order, everyone would bow their heads and pledge their allegiance. There is council, there is ministries, there is discussion, but when Death Monarch decided, his words trumps allws and trumps all discussion This is the absolute peak of absolute monarchy! And they are not the only strange ones. Lady Freya of the North also never sent any messengers to the Centre Pce. All of this started ten years ago. Ten years of no contact with the Centre Pce Out of the five regions of Pandemonium, Lady Freya has one of the fiercest and strongest military unit. Ten thousand strong men, valiant, brave and a little bit crazy. It is called the Flying Berserk Cavalry unit. Why is it call Flying Berserk Cavalry? Because they all rode red winged horse into battle. A Pegasus of a different breed. This is Freya own innovation. She found a way to breed Pegasus with certain horses that would provide her army with a Pegasus like a Fergana horse This Pegasus also has different abilities from normal Pegasus in that they could spew fire from their nose and mouth. They are also extremely loyal. It took ten years to finally armed all of his ten thousand men with this horse. It is said that even if Divine Comprehension leveler in the peak realm would find it hard to survive if Freya mobilize all ten thousand of her men with their horse Before, the name of this unit does not make much sense. At that time only Freya rides a flying horse. But with the wealth that Freya had umted he managed to arm all of her men to the teeth If Wang Jian army is known for their discipline, Freya army is known for their fierce and almost manic attack. But this manic attack and this fierce unit is almost unbeatable when fighting against people of the same realms against them and leaping realm to fight is not something that is rare in this unit. And this is the sharpest de in the north The north is cold and full of icy mountains and Freya created a Hall for herself on thergest and tallest mountain in the northern region. This mountain is in the middle of the region and it is so tall that it is above the clouds. There is a Hall that is so big it could fit twenty thousand people. This is where Freya lives with her soldiers. Below the mountains are viges and cities. Wang Jian uses a slightly democratic way to rule his region with ministries and mostly is a hands-free manager that let the submanagers handle it for him, if any problems urs. Freya is a good warrior, she has the Valkyrie ss, fighting with people one on one, she rarely loses and almost invincible against people of the same realm. But she also shares the same thing as Wang Jian. And that is her inability to lead and govern a kingdom. She is given the powerful title the Queen of the North, Lady Freya. Most of the people in her region is like her. Warriors, or soldiers, miners and workers. Freya chooses military dictatorship to govern her kingdom of the north But even though it is called military dictatorship, most of them time, living under her did not constitute heavybor nor suppression of any kind. Instead, Freya rarely governs. when she needed something, she simply ask theborer to find it for her. Fail, and you would be thrown to prison. Seed, and you would be rewarded. She tries to imitate Wang Jian methods but she did not have many talents in her region, so she usually trusted important matters to her soldiers. Wages of energy stones in Freya territory is the lowest among all the other four regions. The way the North operates is by selling resources to the other regions while at the same time keeping cost low in the region. The way that Freya achieve this is strengthening the military and using the military. She uses her men to clear out dungeons and dangerous zone. She even create a dungeon for the people in the region and anytime anyone want to enter they have to pay. Escorting inside the dungeon, more energy stones. Wanting to be a group and quickly break through from the Pir Forming stage? You guessed it. More energy stones. As for the more menial task, she let the machine from Order of Thinkers to do it. The surplus is used to employ people to give them energy stone so that they could keep the economy going. But most of the time, Freya is all over the north fighting some monsters and clearing out monster nest. Sometimes, she would go out of Pandemonium and hunt gigantic creatures. These gigantic creatures body then would be brought back to Pandemonium. With most of these creature''s body possessing great benefit to people, it would be sold in the market or get auctioned off. >> Chapter 1777: Northern Region Chapter 1777: Northern Region ? When it is auctioned, it is not only auctioned in Pandemonium but also all over the world. In a way because of Freya, there is always a constants supply of these high-quality meats These meats are not only useful for being eaten but also as medicine, and poison among others. Even though almost three decades had passed since the Fall, there are still many things people still don''t know about the world and there is always new discovery to be made. Sometimes, when Freya auction these monsters in the auction houses, the first one that snagged these monsters is Order of Thinkers. One could only imagine what they would do with the monster meat when they go it but most people doubt that they would eta it. In all probability they would dissect the monster and research the hell out of it. The northern region is not as prosperous as other regions of Pandemonium, it did not reach a point where the people could not live Most things in the northern region is cheap. Especially food. Sometimes the prices of the food it would rise but these rises would usually only be temporary. And food is mostly only consumed by the lower-level realm people. For the high realm people, food is merely a supplement like one would eat a vitamin. Because some food has great beneficial effect like medicine in the world after the Fall. Even those beings that did not need to eat would eat sometimes just to get the properties of these food The difference between Wang Jian and Freya is that Freya uses her army to the utmost. Not only she could grow her army, it would feed the region. But the reach of influence that she have over her territory usually only extend around her capital and therge cities near the capital. The northern region itself is vast and most of them are independent of Freya Hall. Of course, none of them are stupid enough to call themselves independent. If anyone tries to dere that, it would be like a nail that stuck out. And a nail that is prominently sticking out into view like that would be hammered quickly by Freya. And even though her reach did not extend that far, this did not mean that the princes of the north would disobey Freya words. Because Freya fist is the biggest and she has the strongest army in the north. Her right of speakinge from her strength. And even most warriors in the north would want to follow Freya Freya influence is invisible. But if she raise a call to fight, all warriors in the north would follow her. This is because Freya really treated her soldiers like her son. The military after the Fall is more like the military during those heroic ages of the past instead of the bureaucracy of the military of the modern world. It is not that the modern method is not effective. But every era has their own methods. There is a reason why certain method did not appears in certain ages. It is not because people are stupid and could not think of it but there are limiting factors in tehri era that make it impossible for them to enact certain reform In the modern army personal bravery could not change the direction of war. But in a world of magic like Freya is living in., personal bravery could turn the tide of battle Because magic is like that. It is fueled by emotions. Especially strong emotions. Right and wrong is very important and interest is not as important in politics for the warriors. The warriors in the north re all valiant people and inherited martial virtues of Pandemonium. They did not fear death that much because they danced at the edges of jaws of Death. Freya treated her army like a son and fight with them. If she is in danger, her soldiers would fight to the death to save her. The benefit that Freya gives her soldiers is unmatched by any regions in Pandemonium. They got exclusive rights for dungeons for them to train themselves. They got firs pick of monsters that the army defeated. Not to mention they could go all round the world, travelling the world seeing a wider world. For those with wanderlust and bloodlust, which sot warriors have, serving under Freya would be a dreame true. She is close to Lady Athena and she usually follows Wang Jian leads when dealing with the Central Government. But this did not mean she follows Wang Jian blindly When Wang Jian did not pay tribute to the court and did not ept the edict of Death Monarch, Freya flew toward the Southern region Clearly, they discuss the matter. The conclusion was that Freya follow Wang Jian lead And since then, the northern region cut themselves off from the Central region. Freya has also returned back to her Hall. The Hall of Freya as the people of North called it. It is majestic and enormous, a state-of-the- art architecture thatbines medieval architecture with magical designs. There is a trend after the Fall that focus more on building beautiful buildings instead of the boring looking building These movement started even before the Fall but intensify even more after the Fall. There is battle between gods and demons. upation by Weronian. These events seems to shape the world and seems to be the only thing that matters but behind the scene the world also experiences other stuff. And that other stuff is the Renaissance of the architecture world to create beautiful buildings that the world once used to build. The reason for this is because some architect ask the question "Why are some buildings more loved than others?" And why do some ces attract enormous crowds, while others are ignored? Some would say: "It is because these popr ces and buildings are well known, and the others or not." But the ces that do attract these massive amounts of visitors, or which are always photographed, must have some other quality that makes them attractive. This quality makes people climb mountains, traverse jungles, or travel all over the world to see them, showing how badly people crave it. Which quality is it? They reached the conclusion: Beauty! modern cities have be increasingly ugly over the years. This is the situation of the world before the Fall. Giant concrete overpasses, outdated business parks, strip malls and depressing concrete housingplexes so much has been built that makes you wonder: "Who on earth thought that that was a good idea? Did anyone even consider the beauty of the design of this building or ce?" Because everybody still yearns for some beauty in their lives. That''s why millions of people visit beautiful cities each year. These tourists don''t go to the rundown business park at the edge of the city. They don''t walk around underneath concrete overpasses to take pictures, and they certainly don''t go for a pic next to a stinky random pond somewhere. No, they got the historical inner-city, with its beautiful buildings, its parks and boulevards. Those are beautiful ces. The solution is obvious right? Just build more beautiful ces! The problem before the Fall is that architect will give you all sorts of reasons why building beautiful is too limited or problematic because of some philosophical reason. The thing you will hear most often is that "Beauty is subjective". The idea that ''beauty is subjective'' and it''s therefore not useful to discuss any further it''s quitemon. It didn''t use to be that way. In older works in architecture and urbanism, beauty was always named as one of the essential elements. One of the goals of a building or an urban area. But in the world before the Fall, it doesn''t seem to be important. In architecture schools, creative personal expression and innovation, and of course: ''The Concept'' are most important. Many civil servants, decision-makers and politicians but also developers don''t consider beauty They are thing that architecture should always strive forward - for progression''s own sake. Beauty is too difficult to trante into numbers, too much a subject to debate. So why bother? It''s easier to build a ss box anyway! Beauty attaches emotional attachment. Even more so when a ce is beautiful. Emotional attachment to ces that are beautiful is recorded. In a survey before the Fall, there is a result that shock people. Aesthetic attraction to the city was the third most important, even scoring above education, safety and basic services! There is also a strong corrtion was found between health and sceness of the area. So not only the presence of nature turned out to be important to people''s health, but also how scenic the nature looks like in an area! In other words, it''s beauty! if you are a decision maker and you want a happy, healthymunity, if you want to bind skilled workers to your area, you better start caring about beauty as well. Architect after the Fall believed that there is a design disconnect. Architects and the public each seem to like different kinds of buildings. And it is the Renaissance of this school of thoughts that now filled the world with beautifuln/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om buildings. (I rmend people to watch the Aesthetic City in Youtbe. I like what they think about what architecture should be and not what it is today. And no, I do not have any rtions with them) The viges of the north is also filled with beautiful buildings. As for the Hall it is even more beautiful >> Chapter 1778: The West Chapter 1778: The West ? The Hall of Freya is surrounded by by clouds, winds that cut the skin, a ce for gods and deities Outside, there is a pool that is unfrozen by the cold, bringing strength to those who drinks for it. Freya in the twenty years since the Split of the world has reached the critical stage to enter Divine Comprehension realm. That one chance. Once she grasp that one chance, she could reach it. It is quite amazing that she among the three military generals of pandemonium would be the one closest to breaking through. Fighting all over the world, she umtes not only fighting experiences but also sees her own Grand Path Freya in another timeline never reached her potential. In this timeline however, Freya is walking step by step, seeing finally a glimpse of her own true grand path. Of course, the only one who knows that Freya is now blooming beautifullypared to the other pas, is only those that came from the other timeline. To others, Freya have always been a promising talent. Wang Jian has many problems and his responsible attitude and demeanors sometimes restrict him from doing things. It is ironic, that the reason he is strong is because of his loyalty and his steadfastness. But the reason he is unable to see his grand path is also because of this obsessiveness Freya on the other hand, has twenty years of experiencing all kinds of things. She experiences battle but she also experiences human life in these past twenty years. She sees things, experiences all kind of experience and understand some things she did not understand before. And slowly she reach the point where she could see her own grand path. Understand yourself and you would understand your own path. And this is the secret to realizing your own grand path But even if you say it, it would not matter. Instead, sometimes by saying it, you make people more confused. And this is why the path to Grand Path could only be realized by oneself and could not rely on external things. All of those realms before Transcendence is just building a foundation. A foundation to create the house. The foundation itself should not be the goal. The house is the objective And that is the case for Freya. She had realized what others like Death Monarch, Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond had realized. she is only that one step away from reaching the same level as one of those exalted beings. As long as she reached Divine Comprehension realm, at least, with Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki, they are equals There is a lot of things she thinks about as she sits on her throne. Alone on top of her throne she sighed It is a throne unlike any other. An old wanderer gifted her this throne. The old man said that she reminds him of someone. Whoever that old man was Freya believe that he must be a reclusive expert. The throne itself is made of some kind of tree. Freya did not know what kind of tree it is but the mystical power emanating out of it is unmistakable. Which means the tree from which this throne was made must be an extraordinary tree. There is deep reserve of energy inside the throne chair itself. It is like a throne made of living wood. Branches, roots and bark seamlessly integrated into the design. The throne exudes an organic, almost otherworldly aura.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And the throne is etched with all kinds of runes Sacred symbols. And at times, when she feel disturbed, she would sit on this throne and the runes would glow faintly and her worries lessened a bit. There is some leaves, vines and flowers on the throne chair itself. Sometimes it grows and sometimes it falls to the ground Like symbolizing the seasons. The throne itself is imposing and regal, with a high back and broad armrest. The design of the throne is intricate, with intertwining branches and And at times, there would be soft, ethereal light that emanate from the throne. Freya could not research the throne that much but from what she felt, she believes there is a kind of divine energy and life force flowing through the throne seat She sit at her throne. And she looks at the hall. There is golden roofs and the walls are made of shining spears and shield. Usually there would be many of her berserkers in here. But Freya wanted to think alone. And her warriors knows this so they did not disturb her. She closes her eyes and sighed "Things have gotten too far. Sometimes, when things have gotten this far, a n which has choices now has only ultimatums. Wang Jian needs to show his attitude, or Sasha would be forced to make some unpleasant decision" Freya has always felt that this matter would not be easily solved. That is why she met with him. She never thought that it would be this big. And now that it did.... she felt partly guilty. But she already boarded the boat. She wanted to obey the Central Court but doing so would make her an outsider in the military faction. Not to mention Athena also supported Wang Jian. This matter is already out of her hands. Sometimes, there are things you want to do but could not because of the position you are sitting in. She is part of the military faction and what the military decided; she has to obey. After all, she still has to live in this ce. And she is part of Pandemonium. She herself has regarded Pandemonium as her home. She herself does not know what the right answer is. Wang Jian looks like a gentle person but Freya has spent time with that man. She knows a stubborn person If the one that is spooking is Death Monarch, then Wang Jian would even gave his life to show his loyalty "He is obsessed with the title of loyalty and righteousness" It is fine to loyal. It is good to be righteous. But everything when brought to the extreme would provide harm She is thinking on how to solve this matter. The more she thinks, the messier her thoughts became. There is too many things connected with this matter. This is not simply because of Wang Jian action but also because there is many discordant voices inside the government. Sasha has been holding the court for twenty years. Death Monarch is rarely seen. Rumors are abound. The people hearts are uncertain. Themon people are not like them that knows some of the inside information. Y es, the intention was good. But it has been too long. Sooner orter, Sasha should tell the world. Looking at the world, even if that secret is revealed right now, the other world power would not make trouble. The secrecy was necessary during those early years because stability in the world was at the risk of breaking if anything big were to happen. This is clearly not the case now. Maybe, she thinks it too simply. But Freya thinks the problems of the world happens because those people overthinks too much. And they were defeated with their own cleverness. Sometimes the simpler the solution, the more effective it is. "But my position determines my actions" she mutters again. "Loki at least would know how to bnce these forces. Sasha is a good de in the lord hand. But asking this de to govern the world for this long is not good. Because she is a de. And a de could only cut. And that is the solution that she could think of. It is a pity she is not my lord. Even if she cuts, the deterrent effect could not be established" "After all, she is not the strongest person in the world" Even with the effect of the throne her thoughts did not unravel. But she does have a clue where to start. She waves her hand and a parchment appears in front of her. Then wisp of light gathers to be a quill pen. The quill pen moves and writes something on the parchment and after finishing it, the quill pen dissipated into tiny wisp of light and the parchment rolled itself and floated toward Freya. Freya toss it out, the wind pushes the windows to opens and the parchment turns into a light streak that goes toward the west "I hope Athena could see reason" she mutters to herself Then she got up from her throne and then half an hourter, she goes to the barrack, calls her army and ten thousand strong soldiers rides crimson Pegasus toward the central region. The entire Pandemonium shakes when hearing that Freya brought out her Flying Berserk Cavalry unit toward the Central region There is no edict from the Central court for her toe to the capital. Coming toward the capital, is Freya trying to rebel? No exnation, no news, suddenly moving the army? At the same time on the South, Wang Jian also mobilize his men. Three Battlestar moves toward the Capital. The North and the South moves. Now one look at the West and East. And who is in the west? In the Western region, is the Archon of the West, Lady Athena, the Great General of the West who led Myrmidon Army >> Chapter 1779: Sending the Army Chapter 1779: Sending the Army ? The Western region is not a kingship. Not because Athena did not want to be a king. But because the west is too vats and Athena knows that she is not fit to lead. She is in a way like Freya. She likes to fight but this did not mean she is rash She did not have a strong foundation in Pandemonium and unlike Wang Jian, the banner she could hold is not many. Wang Jian could hold the banner of being the most trusted general of Death Monarch He also has many allies in the Central Court. But she did not. And she also could not im Greece as Greece is controlled by the Seven Warlords. Wang Jian could rally on the Wei dissident and people of old Asia or more urately old China. Wang Jian himself still has many supporters there because his firing was actually very much debated and many people sympathizes with his plight If not for Loki, Sina and Sofia saving him, he would probably died that day schemed by the politicians at court So, he still has many supports in Wei and even in some parts of Old China, there is even people who would risk arrest to fled to Pandemonium to join him. There is also many Italians'' joining the Southern region and that is because of Milos and Eurus. Even though that kind of nationality sentiment is eroding to the old generations it still has an appeal. Thirty years is not enough to erode such powerful methods as nationalism. Italian warlords could call upon Italian''s people, just like Freya could call upon the dic nations to rally upon her. Raymond rally the Americans in the early years of the World Government, Oreki and Hikigaya rally the Japanese, Lee Sangmin rally the Koreans and so on and so forth. But Athena did not have such power or influence to rally the people of Greek nations to follow her. Because they have other people to represent them in the form of the Seven Warlords So, she had to choose a different way. Maybe because of her name, she is really wise. She knows early on that she could not use a centralized way to controls the people of her region like Wang Jian or Freya did. There is too much manpower needed and too much resources needed to create such a centralized structure while at the same time hoping for prosperity. She could not do both. So, what she choose is the city states model. She hold the biggest city and the most powerful army. But there is hundreds of city states all over the west. And all they need to do is to give him around ten percent of their tax in the form of energy stones and other resources to her city. If they did not, then Athena would tten that city. In a way, Athena privatized most of her regions. She called herself an Archon and the other city states also follows the method. Some changes the system a bit. Athena does not really care what the other city states do Unless they vited some of her Iron Rule, she would not chastise or stop them. There should be no very in Western region There should not be massacre of civilian poption. War between city states must be reported first to Athenia, the central city of the west If the conflict between city states could be resolved through negotiations, it should be resolved in negotiations. War should be thest measure. Tax needed to be pay every year. And failure to do so would warrant an attack. That is the way how Athena quickly strengthen the western region. By giving power to powerful people to establish their own cities, she attracts ambitious people to set up shop in the Western region.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They develop the resources, create supply and demands, create a thriving society and if they failed to do so, Athena would lead her army to annex them up Not to mention when these city states be rich, Athena city also be rich. The taxes they got enables the people of Athenian to bevish and enjoys high quality of life. Because there is almost three hundred states in the Western regions, from small too big. And all of these three hundred states all pay ten percent of their taxes to Athena every year. Imagine that for twenty years. Athenia has been expanding and when the quality of life in Athenia rises, people migrate to it and with-it Athena solves the poption problems. And twenty years changes a lot and Athena probably could no longer ept these city states. Now, that she has sufficient poption the treasury is full, people are satisfied, the army is strong, it is time to do a reform Cutting the Vassal kings, established centralized control, create strong kingdom in the West. With one battle, she would pacify the west. But as she was preparing to this, problem arises The problems lies in the central court. Especially the escting tension between Sasha and Wang Jian. Some people might think that this is a problem between the central court and the rest of the region. But that is only true now. It did not start like this. And at first, this conflict is an isted incident and should not have affected so many people and even dragged the entire Pandemonium into it But Pandemonium people always has a tendency to make small matters bigger. Maybe they learn it from Death Monarch who always manage to make everything all about him. Small matters could be raised into big matter if they started a ruckus. The reason why this conflict be like this is none other than the conflict between Wang Jian and Sasha. It is fine if Wang Jian and Sasha is only a politician that knows to debate and talk empty words. Maybe that is even more preferable. But Sasha and Wang Jian are both people that not only have power to influence a lot of people but also held military power. Wang Jian holds all the military faction in check. Sasha holds the central Court and the righteousness of the world. (The reason is because she is the regent pick by Death Monarch and that is why her position is even more legitimate and orthodox in the eyes of the world) Not to mention she is the head of the intelligence department. Who knows how many of her spies are all over the world? These two people are not normal politicians. Their words and their actions could affect many lives. She knows why the problem has developed to this point. Because she also knows the secrets of the matter But she could not stop it. Erven fi she did not want to support Wang Jian, even if she did not want to send troops to the central court and force Sasha hands, she is helpless in this matter like Freya she could not abandon the military faction. This is the only faction she could be in Pandemonium and the other factions would not ept her or too weak to make any ssh. She is now in her pce. Sitting on her throne massaging her temple, she sighs. Her face shows annoyance and she clearly did not feel pleased. She had read Freya letters before. But that is as good as showing her a nk paper. Whatever Freya wrote in her letter could not change the oue. Probably Freya also knows it. But a certain attitude still needs to be shown. However, they could speak this only between them two and what they wrote to each other and said to each other must not be spread out To the world, they must show that they are unified in stance and position. That is why she sighed. Certain thing when done, could not be taken back. Standing beside her is Demeter. She is one of her generals and she is also frowning. "What do you think?" Demeter seems to be thinking for a second but it only takes her a second to think about it. "Send the army" "Just like that?" "The position of pour power depends in the military faction. Unless you wanted to be excluded by both sides, be steadfast and loyal" Athena look at Demeter. Demeter is always calm. Athena is also usually calm. But now that she has stabilized her power, it is time to reap the benefit. Twenty years She waited for this moment for twenty years. At the same time, she is already at the peak of Disk Formation. But her obsession is the wellbeing of her people. Athena is a very honorable person. She did not view loyalty and righteousness like Wang Jian but this does not mean she is a dissolute person. Instead, she is more like a practical Wang Jian She is loyal but what she had is not blind loyalty. She give people three chances. And after three chances is exhausted, she would decide what is best for her and for the people she wanted to protect. And because it is twenty years, feeling that the opportune moment is lost, she temporarily lost her calm. But Demeter is an observer looking in so she could see it more clearly. And Athena trusted Demeter judgement "Then send the army" Demeter nodded and she goes out of the pce >> Chapter 1780: Fear of A Vacuum Chapter 1780: Fear of A Vacuum ? Athena is alone inside the pce and she shakes her head "If Death Monarch is here, how could it reach to this point. Twenty year is too long" Saying this she could not help but sighed "At least if he left his avatar here then people could be convinced. But a clone? People hearts are unpredictable" This is the truth of the world she had learned. "Wang Jian and Sasha both of them do not trust each other. It is good for Death Monarch if they did not trust reach other. It would be a check and bnce. But when you are not there to referee the matter, then these two children of yours is going to fight and without you presiding it, things might go out of control" Unlike Wang Jian, Athena is not overly in awe with Death Monarch. Of course, she fears him very much. But not in a dreadful way. She fears him like a person would fear a lion that is unleashed and sitting and staring at you, knowing at any moment that the lion could eat you for lunch. The rtionship between Athena and Death Monarch is like a boss and a subordinate without much loyalty. It is different for Wang Jian, Sina, Loki, Will, Sasha and those inner circles of Death Monarch. Of course, she would never disrespect Death Monarch whether in private or in public but when she is alone with herself, she even scolded Death Monarch because of some of his decision. Wang Jian would never think to me Death Monarch. He is too loyal to me his lord. Athena is not worried that Pandemonium would rumble or disintegrate. That would not happen even if there is a civil war between the region and the central court Because the source of power of Pandemonium is never the soldiers, the army or the people of Pandemonium. This has always been what differs Pandemonium and the other world powers The other leaders of the world created the army to protect the regions they conquered or the regions they controlled They created warrior units to protect their leaders. To protect their force. But Pandemonium has always been on the receiving end of Death Monarch grace. This made them the safest when dealing with other foreign powers but it also instill this sense of gratitude and guilt from the people to Death Monarch Hence, why most people of Pandemonium is quite loyal to Death Monarch. Because to them, Death Monarch is like an umbre that protected them. The name itself could deter the world and make the people of Pandemonium able to held their head up high when they go outside of Pandemonium. If Death Monarch is here, then everything would be easy, this is Athena true thought But he is not here and his two children are fighting against each other. And the whole world is in chaos because of this. An absence of one man affects the world. This is probably the only case in history. She could only sighed ..... When the news of the Southern Kinga and the Northern Queen sending their army to the capital it already shook Pandemonium. Then the Western Archon also send her army. Three directions of Pandemonium send their army This basically grip the entire Pandemonium into a time of chaos. The world outside of Pandemonium did not know the matter clearly But to them, this is a rebellion. And everywhere around the world more and more sensationalized newse out. The world situation suddenly be uncertain. Lotus Order could crumble and fall and it is nothing but a continental matter and did not affect the world that much. The African Alliance could disintegrate into ashes and it would still be just an isted incident of the African continent. But Pandemonium crumbling? That would be the destruction of the world order. The disintegration of such a great power would bring a titanic earthquake to the geopolitical scene of the world. Suddenly World Government, the Republic, and the other four world powers all send scouts to inquire about the matter. Is the four region of Pandemonium rebels against Death Monarch? Was the news and rumors true that Death Monarch in Pandemonium pce is an imposter? If he is not, how could Death Monarch not make any moves? If this is true where is Death Monarch? Will Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki not make a move? There is all kinds of question and rumors flying around all over the world, adding to the chaos even more At the same time this was happening, the news also reached the ears of Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond. Hikigaya and Oreki is the two saints of the Japanese Empire. Arge continental ind near the Free Continent. Its size is ten thousand-fold the size of Japan with taller mountains, and huge and tall waterfalls, cloud filled continent, protected by all kinds of illusionary hexes and symbols so that even people could not know whether the appearance of Japan is the real one or not. The Emperor of Japan send a message asking for an advice whether to send an envoy and help the central court. Basically, the Emperor of Japan wanted to ask whether they should intervene in this matter and keep the peace of Pandemonium This question alone has shown that the Emperor of Japan probably believe the rumors flying outside that the Death Monarch in Pandemonium is fake. However, it is precisely because it is true that the emperor wanted to protect Pandemonium. The reason for intervening in Pandemonium matter is not because of malicious intention but because of kind intention The world order established by Death Monarch created order in the world. If that order is turn upside down, the vacuum of power left by such crumble of world order would create more chaos. And it is not an event that any world leaders wanted to see Hikigaya and Oreki simply said, do not make a move. Raymond is also inquired by Hirate and he also simply said, words of support could be sent, sending scouts could be done, but do not take any action. As for the Republic, Katarina send a sword. The sword when it arrived in the Senate melted into water, the water dissipates into hot air and the words that appears simply order the Senate not to take any action. It is clear that these people seem to know something that the rest of the world did not. The other four world powers after hearing this is also hesitating to do something. Is this the method that then two great world powers uses to increase the prestige of Pandemonium so that the rest of the world would not take action? Or is there really a reason why they could not take actions? Some people look at Greece and Greece has the Oracle. The Oracle actions is also the same. She only end envoys to Pandemonium to advise not to make any regrettable actions but she herself did not show any signs of wanting to make any further action. Some world powers did not understand why these people did not do anything. The world powers does want to rece Pandemonium. But they did not want Pandemonium to die like this. So, they should at least protect Pandemonium right now. Support the Central Court, persuade Wang Jian to retreat and let both sides make concessions. Why would they do such thing? Because if such a huge power disappears, it would create a vacuum. And vacuum needed to be filled This would surely be a sign of troubled timesN?v(el)B\\jnn And this battle would be even more intense than any war before. Because the world has twenty years to recuperate, the longest period of peace in the world since the Fall begins. And in these twenty years, every great power has umted poption, powerful levelers and powerful weapons. If they unleashed it now, the amount of damage that they could inflict to the world will exceed thest time the war was waged between these world powers Many more people would also die. And no one in their right mind wanted to see the world burns. So, some world powers could not help but also wanting to send their army to help the central -court. To the rest of the world, the orthodox side in this matter is the Central Court. At the same time, these powers also wanted to confirm whether the Death Monarch in the throne right now is really an imposter. If he really is an imposter, then a more terrifying question would be..... where is Death Monarch? The whole world has its problem. But the sudden dispute between Wang Jian and Sasha now spreads to the battle between factions of the civil and military faction of the court. The civil minister stand on the side of the Central Court and the military faction is on the side of the three great generals of Pandemonium. Athena could only follow the flow and adjust ording to the situation. The world had to look on and pray that this would not lead to the worst scenario At the same time this was happening, the East also make some move. Who is the ruler of the East? >> Chapter 1781: Priority of Order Chapter 1781: Priority of Order ? The Eastern region of Pandemonium is quite peculiar whenpared to the other regions of Pandemonium The ruler of this part of Pandemonium changes repeatedly along the years. Because this ce is the most stable ce. There was a few years even Will the Speedster be the ruler of this ce. But nowadays, the ruler of the East is Sina. Sina should be the supporter of the Central Court. She is now inside her small hut under a hill. Her house is like a house in the Shire in the Lord of the Rings movie. It is also because there is many hilly areas in the East and there is swamps. But that is only a part of it. There is ins, there isrgekes, forest, mountains, hills and have all the biomes of the world. Since the East itself is vast just like the other regions in Pandemonium, it is not surprising that the East is alsorge. Sina is now sipping tea. In front of him, there is an envoy from the Central Court. "Lady Sina, if you say something to Wang Jian, Wang Jian would back off. Please if you- " Sina raises her hand and the envoy stopped Sina put down the tea cup onto the small table beside her and shakes her head. "I warn Sasha not to take it too far. It is not her ce to cut down the vassal kings. She is being misled. And she keep making the same mistake" the envoy did not say anything to this. He is not here to determine the right and wrong of the matter. What matter is deescting the situation. The whole world is watching. And if things escte, it would not lead to them only watching. Just because the Central Court is in trouble, did not mean that they are happy that the world wanted to help them by sending their warriors here. That is basically admitting that Death Monarch is an imposter and that Sasha is holding Death Monarch tomand the princes. Sina look at the envoy and she could understand why the envoy is worried. This is not a time where Pandemonium is weak. Nor is it in decline. There is still many loyal people all over the continent. Twenty years. Twenty years of living in the same ce is enough for them to consider this ce as home. And it has bene nearly three decades since Pandemonium is established. Thirty years of peace living under Pandemonium. Other than the asional battle against otherworldly demon kings or alien civilization, most of the time the people in Pandemonium live in a safe ce. Martial virtues, honors, justice, righteousness, these words are not empty words in Pandemonium. This virtue is respected and revered precisely because the ruler of Pandemonium respect and revere these traits. This envoy is worried because he is worried that Pandemonium would dissolve like Lotus Order of fall into a civil war like the African Alliance. But this envoy and even Sasha seems to forget something. As long as Death Monarch appears, this problem would be like nothing. The thing is even she did not know how long would it take Azief to return back to Pandemonium. Twenty years ago, Sasha inform her about the identity of that Death Monarch in the pce. At the same time, Death Monarch also seems to instruct the clone to inform Wang Jian, Athena and Freya. Of course, the closest one around Death Monarch is also informed like Katarina and Will. And she informed Sofia. Sina predicted that Azief would know that if she knew the secret she would tell to Sofia. This is the reason why Katarina did not want to interfere in this matter. She probably feel that as long as the real Death Monarche out, all of this would be nothing. Not to mention if Death Monarch is really in trouble, Katarina would not stand still. There is not many people who knows that the Death Monarch in the pce is a clone But some people has begun suspecting whether the one in the Pce is the real Death Monarch. After all, this secret is not that hard to unravel. Even Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki had also found out. Azief did not inform them. But the fact all of them did not send any army, in a way, it is their way of trying to cooperate with Sasha. If they sent an army, that is basically saying to the world that they believe that Death Monarch in the Pce is an imposter. Because if the real Death Monarch is there, why should he need any army from other world powers? Isn''t that weird when it is him that determines the world order? Why would he needs any help in solving his own civil war? But now, it is already toote. Whether they sent army or not, the whole world already believed that the Death Monarch in the pce is an imposter. The reason why Sash told them of Death Monarch identity is because that is the order of Death Monarch and also so that they would pretend that Death Monarch is still there They all agree to hide it. Because of the stability of the world. But this was never supposed to be a long-time measure. When the world is stable, they should open up and tell the people of the world that the Death Monarch in the pce is just a clone. It has the power of Essence Creation but without many powerful attacks that the real Death Monarch have. Either way, this measure is only supposed tost until the world is stable. But twenty years has passed and Sasha did not seem to have any intention of telling the public the truth. Wang Jian did meet Sina before to tell her so that she could tell Sasha to reveal the truth. This is because Wang Jian begin seeing Sasha usurping the power of the throne. Asking departments that she should not be able to ess to ess certain information. She is already the leader of the Shadow Guards and her ess to information is already high. What is her intention of seeking some information that is above her paygrade? Why did she demotes officers and officials that the other vassal kings approve? Why the overreach toward the regions? There is so many action that Sasha make that made Wang Jian feel suspicious In other words, Sasha made a mistake. It is a mistake that could not easily be taken back. Wang Jian never trusted Sasha. And Sasha is annoyed with Wang Jian. Most of the time, these two people differences could easily be mediated by Death Monarch. Death Monarch is their referee But Death Monarch is not here. And the only thing about him that is here is the clone. And the clone only follow Sasha orders. What Wang Jian fears is that Sasha is doing things relying on the clone while not thinking about what Death Monarch wanted The demotions of officials, the overreach on the prince''s territory, Wang Jian believes that Death Monarch would not do such a thing. Because Death Monarch never needed to convince the lords and princes to follow him through virtue or anything like that. He is the strongest and being the strongest has some privileges There is no need to curb the power of the princes. Because the princes would not rebel. These two people met her. Sina did not know who to side with. Sina knows that any support she shows would tilt the bnce of power. At first, she is on Sasha side. After all, there is some connection between her and Sasha. But she also knows where Wang Jian ising from. He is not doing this for his benefit or for the princes. And he knows when he is doing this, he is forcing Sasha to honour the agreement that they made before. It is time for the world to know the truth What he wanted Sasha to do is simply just that. Tell the truth So, Sina could not really chastise Wang Jian for trying to do that. She dismissed the envoy and she took her time thinking of this matter. Everyone in the military faction probably all praying for Death Monarch to appear and end this matter. And Sina is also hoping for that. But sometimes things does not always unfold the way they wanted to. Twenty years Wang Jian, Sina, Athena, Freya and Sasha and a few others that knows the secret waits for Death Monarch to return But he did not. The worst-case scenario would a civil war. No, that is not the worst-case scenario. The worst-case scenario is if Sasha uses Death Monarch clone to put down the rebellion. Sina knows that while the clone is powerful, it is not to be used against internal forces. And even to use it against external forces must be based on the premise that Pandemonium is being attacked. This is the order that the clone had given her. And that order is given by Death Monarch If it''s not attacked, Sasha should not use that clone too much. Because that clone is very simple minded. Like a robot without feelings.N?v(el)B\\jnn There is no emotions in those eyes. Like a cold stone. >> Chapter 1782: Wait and Kill Chapter 1782: Wait and Kill ? And if Sina knows from what the clone was made of, she probably would be surprised how urate her feeling are. The clone itself is made from a crystal that is from the Crystal pce. In a way, it does not have any feelings. But it imitated Azief features and even his realm almost perfectly. The only thing it could not replicate is some magic that involved the intangible or involves the abstract. Because the clone does not abstract. "The East would not make a move then" Sina did not know what to do. On one side, is her friend for a long time. On another side is a loyal subject of Pandemonium. And to say that there is no friendship between Wang Jian and Sina would be absurd. Sina did not like Wang Jian that much. That is true in the beginning But after twenty years of dealing with each other, even though she is not fond of Wang Jian as she is fond of the other people that is close to Death Monarch, to say that there is no bond at all would be underestimating all that time spent And Sina has treated Pandemonium as her home. Death Monarch family is few but Sina family has expanded. She has many more things to protect In the past, it is only her closest friend and people she considers family. And then her disciples. Then she uses her abilities and cares for the people of her territory. Then she cares about the people of Pandemonium Then she went out of Pandemonium and saw countless tragedies, and she has the heart to heal the world She realizes that healthy people have thousands of wishes, but a sick one only have one. And now, she cares about the world. She has seen so many sad stories. Some of them is even unbelievable. But she sees it all and she experiences all of that pain and uses all of that pain as a fuel to do something good in the world. Pandemonium has its ws. The people are easy to anger, impulsive sometimes, but they are lovable. Hate and love is easy to see. Their feeling are honest and they value righteousness, friendship, all of these virtues of the ancients that once again revived in this new world You could not stand in this world without faith. Death Monarch when he makes a promise, he never broke it. The stronger he became, the more he keeps his promise. And there is many such figures in the world right now. Because one person leads the way, this kind of virtue is widespread. And in a world, where money is not as important as reputation, reputation then be even more important. Hence, you could not stand in this world without faith. She sighed and then she waves her hand. She makes her decision. And since she had made it, she needs to inform them The wind gust blew, gathers and be a bird. The wave of a hand, but the operation of magic in that wave is sublime and mystical. If someone could see how easily Sina had transfigure the elements into something like a bird, they would surely praise Sina for progressing again in the art of controlling and manipting energy The bird flew out of the window of her humble home and goes to the barracks. The leader of the army led by one of her most promising disciples see the bird, and she opens her palm. The bird stop on top of her palms and then dissipated and words forms before flying into her body. Information stream into her mind and she closes her eyes. And then opening her eyes she frowned "What did teacher say?" Another person ask. The barrack is all ready to move. They prepared their herbal bombs. Brought out Raptors, their new fighter jets. It has FTL drives, a big ass cannon. Life support and healing hub, powerful propulsion that uses energy stone that could even pierce through dimensional walls and theoretically, if they use FTL drive with certain other drives, they could break through the barrier between worlds and traverse through dimensions These are only a few of the things that they have prepared. They also have three Battlestar, ready to move at any moment notice. It might not be muchpared to the other region but their Battlestar is optimized for battle on a. Some Battlestar is optimized for life in space and some for inteary invasion. The Battlestar that they developed however is very much optimized forary used and the weapons are continental weapons instead ofary destruction weapons. And they already upgraded it a few years ago that even if they were sted out of earth and is being attacked by dozens of others they could still survive Basically, it could even fight multiples. One of them have tried it on another parallel universe before the World Government and Sasha close the breach. They are itching to go into battle. When it is about battle, most people would think of Wang Jian, Freya and Athena monopolizing the military matters. Sina is seen as more of a administration type, officials type. But her disciple are all powerful people and their lethality against other people is high. Not to mention the resources and connection that they can move in this world. The Alchemist Association is headed by Sina. In the past it is an organization that is only local in Pandemonium area. Then other ces also have their own kind of Alchemy Association. But it wasn''t until a few years ago, where they united all the Alcheimst and Sina was elected to be the first President of the Alchemist Association. It did not mean that Sina could control or order all the alchemist. It is not that kind of association. But it is more like an association to control and protect alchemist. Alchemist has great power. But that is only true when they reached a certain level. In the beginning, their ability is mostly auxiliary type and they could never wins against people that have sses like warriors or brawler type ss. They are even more so defenseless against arcane type ss. Personal rivalry, personal resentment that is out of the Association concern. But if a person started to destroy alchemist residence without reason, or manipte alchemist resources and alchemist wellbeing, then the Alchemist Association would sanction you. And you would not want to be sanctioned by the Alchemist Association. Because once you do, that means every alchemist in the whole world would boycott you. Even alchemist from different factions and even from the Criem Alliance would obey the Alchemist Association. Because the Alchemist Association did not discriminate where youe from. As long as you are an alchemist you could join. And most of the powerful alchemist and pill makers in the world today are mostly disciples or acquaintance if not friend of Sina. Imagine the kind of resources that Sina could mobilize if she is serious in doing something. The only reason why these disciples of Sina are not able to show their ability is because they are not military. In a way, they wanted to prove to the other regions of Pandemonium that the East is also powerfulN?v(el)B\\jnn The disciple waited for the decision but their Senior Sisters shook her head "Teacher said we would stay put. We are to wait for the moment when things go bad." Hearing this some of them are dissatisfied. But they would not go to their teacher and comin. They just eager to make contribution. Many of them sighed. One of them then asked "Teacher said, we would wait until things go bad. How would we know when things go bad?" The favorite disciple of Sina is the only one who understand her teacher. Because she also knowns some things behind the scene. Her teacher never told her specifically, but there were many hints from her teacher and she kind of guess the real truth of why Wang Jian and Sasha is feuding. But she could not answer her fellow disciple question without giving the answer. She only shakes her head and then she said "When things go bad, you would know" ... In a cove near the sea. There is a man, tall handsome, with neatly tied hair, wearing a gray attire that stick tightly to his body. It would usually makes people look weird in such attire but it fits him. He look at the sea near the cove and he sighed. "Loki is in Untainted Land. Pandemonium is about to unravel in a civil war. And the Order of Thinkers is nning to break out Helva from the World Council Prison" This man is not talking to himself. Instead, he seems to be talking to a device. "Understood. Lay low and keep your identity" "There is some people in the Red Table has been investigating me. I need you to tell Loki to extract me" "Kill William Woodman?" the voice from the device asked. The man nodded "It has been long enough that I became Wiim Woodman. It is time to kill this persona" >> Chapter 1783: Different World Chapter 1783: Different World ? The noise from the device was silent for a moment "You should die a heroic death. Cooperate with the Order of Thinkers" Hearing this William eyebrows frowned and then shakes his head "If I do that, Helva would get suspicious" The noise on the other side did not say anything. And William understood. It means that the organization wanted to get caught "Fine. After all, Helva and I did have a thing." However, he look at the distant sea out of the cove and ask "What about Pandemonium? I should not do anything? There is no order about that?" "There is no need to worry about Pandemonium" William nodded "Godspeed" Then the voice disappears and the static noise from the device also disappears. Wim sighed and look again in the distance and he shakes his head. He throws the device to the water and as it falls into the water it dissolves into bubbles before disappearingpletely like it has never existed. "The Blood Sea is not that easy to travel. And if I am not mistaken, the World Government and the Republic has changed the location of the World Prison once again" Willian has some idea. He could either goes to the Blood Sea and offer his help or goes to the prison and wait for them. There is some people that he knew that could break the prison. He has to assemble a team. Everyone thought that the World Prison is something that is static. That is what the World Court wanted the world to believe. The world is not like before. People that could be imprisoned are not normal people. They are not even people with guns. They are more dangerous than people holding a gun and a tank. Some people that needs to be imprisoned could even fled to other distant stars. Everyone is little gods. How could the World Court feel at ease telling them where the prison is? Hence, there is this deception. But William works in intelligence. And since he works in intelligence, if there is one thing that he should notck, it would be intelligence. He knows that the location of the current World Prison that the World Court seems to be promoting is not the real-World Prison. One wondered what is the World Prison? Is it like Tartarus in the Republic? Is it like a pocket dimension? Or is it a prison built in the Multiversal Point of breaches? Is it like Alcatraz prison? Or is it a deep undersea prison? It is clearly not in the ins. That would be too easy to break in. What the World Court tells the world, that it is a prison built by the Seven Great Powers and most of it is in the sea. So, logically most people would think of the prison as some kind of deep undersea prison. Well, they were one third right The World Prison is a moving prison. And it is not just a simple moving prison like some kind of undersea carrier. Its location is random as it teleported all over the world at random times and at random ces under the sea. Not to mention there is all kinds of warning, disenchantment charms, space and time formation just to name a few. Sometimes, the prison would even briefly goes to another dimension before entering back into Earth A state-of-the-art prison. Helva should just ept the punishment and her people should not try to break into the prison. But.... the more people told people to not do something, more people wanted to do it. And Helva is needed in the Order of Thinkers. The Order of Thinkers themselves are not prone to internal problem so it is not a matter of session or internal problem. As for external, they have many but none that would threaten their rule in Antarctica. Helva...the reason why she is the leader of the Order of Thinkers is because she has the ability to amplify certain thoughts...among other abilities If Midn Master could read your mind and manipte your thoughts, using psionic force to move things, then Helva could amplify those things and even more She could amplify and deamplify certain thoughts and even emotions. And how does she uses this power with her colleagues? Amplify their thoughts and creativity. This is something abstract but it is something that she could do. Helva could theoretician even overwhelm Hirate to the point of madness. As the Grand Researcher, she also is one of the smartest people in the group She majors in biology but after the Fall, her expertise has expanded. It is her creativity that made her stand above the others. Her ideas of wanting to integrate the magical side of the world and the science side of the world is incredible. And most of the current conveniences in the world todaye from the Order of Thinkers But as smart as she is, she is not as strong as everyone in the world. Knowledge is power. But only if that knowledge could be applied. And in that case, power is power. And when you are dealing with gods that could even change the fabric of reality, knowledge alone is not enough. And so, she is captured. And imprisoned. Though, one must admit that the debate between thewyer and the prosecutor in the World Court is a debate for the ages. Whether you are on the Grand Researcher side or the World Council Laws, it could not hide the fact that Helva broke thew. If she was Death Monarch. Hikigaya, Oreki or Raymond, there would not be such a spectacle. Because these people are powerful enough that even the thought of imprisoning them would make the whole world shudders Because the resulting avnche of such decision would lead to a world war. But she does not have such leverage and she does not have such influence What she did was something the World Order could not ept. The reason is simple. It is not because that they can''t do it. It is not because they could not see the benefit. There are many times before the Weronian War that the world powers and even the faction that struggle andpete for the world would do anything and there is many lines that they cross. Geneva Convention, was merely a suggestion and not a piece of paper that was created to protect the people of the world. But after the Weronian War, even the most cunning of rulers, as long as they have a heart understood something. There must be a line that we must not cross. Whether it be because of religious belief, moralistic belief, some lines should not be cross. And the reason they see this because during the Weronian war, they see so many lines being crossed and they feel the pain personally, see the pain personally and they all agree that some things should not be done, regardless of the profit. And those who refuse to have a heart, then such people should not live. Because these kinds of people would burn the vige just tough Before, the world did not have a court. Partially, there is one. But the enforcement was not as strict. Nor they are united in cause After the Weronian War however, Pandemonium, World Government and the Republic are not the only one maintaining this Court. All of the Seven World Powers must sent people to maintain the court. And when something that cross the line happens and such newse into the attention to the World Court, then a battalion of avenging demons woulde and turns your world upside down. The World Court itself did not ouwed human experimentation. They just regte it and make sure that all participant is aware. In desperate time, it is even allowed but even then, it is allowed under a strict requirement. Because like the trial had shown, what is the price of humanity and what is the price of progress. The world nowadays have more powerful technology than they did before the Fall. This is one of the changes of this New World But there is other things that have also change. And that is virtue and honour. Things that used to be forgotten in the world before. This used to be unimportant But maybe... because of pain, because of suffering, people banded together,munity once again rebuild, and those things that people scoffed about in the past, is everything in this new world A grim dark world that is slowly seeing the light. Trust and honesty is now a virtue that is praised and revered. When trust is betrayed, people die and when trust is respected and honored, people survive In such a world, where trust determine life and death, untrustworthy people could not stand and trustworthy people are respected and honored wherever they go. Those who have good reputation could even convince mayors and city lords and appreciated by those powerful people and those who treat sincerity and honestly like dung would be repelled from far away. Reputation is even more important than life. Without the pressure of money, and the desire of seeking strength, seeking the grand path,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om people walk ording to their path and their belief and their desire. Heroic people, viins and everyone in the world have their own martial virtue. Honour and promises are not empty words for it binds you. This kind of world is like returning to the world where oaths, promises and honour are all virtues that is even more important than life. It is a different world. >> Chapter 1784: A Small Spy Chapter 1784: A Small Spy ? A world of martial virtue then surely have righteousness that is awe inspiring and people who fight for their belief. Some people believe that the world court judgement is true but the punishment did not fit the crime. Some people believe that the punishment is politically motivated. Not everyone is convinced by the judgement of the World Court. Helva has many enemies. But she also have many friends. And that is the thing that worries William. He did not worry that small group of people trying to save Helva. He worries that there would be too many people would try to save Helva. If so, many people wanted to save her, it would be a miracle if the Shadow Guards did not hear about it. More people, more mouth. More mouths, it is easier for the secret to be leaked. He sighed "In the end, I have to rely on myself to save her" he thought to himself. Then he rummage something from his sleeve and brought out apass. Thepass then moves left and right before pointing out a direction to him Wiim swims out of the cove and when he arrives at one of the deep areas, he seems to be looking down deep into the ocean He shakes his head and then swims a little but further. If one look at the area from above, one could see it is a blue hole. And this blue hole is very terrifying looking Like a ck hole that is endless. But Wiim did not hesitate at all as he dive down He dives down into the blue hole, fast like a torpedo being shot from a hypersonic barrel. In just a few second, he travels down a hundred kilometer below the sea The pressure should have crushed him but William himself is a Disk Formation leveler so the pressure could not crush him And below he found an underwater cave and then entering the cave, he saw his small submarine. this submarine looks like a giant fish made of steel. He enters it and as he walks toward the driver seat, he taps the wall of the ship and smiles "This would be a rough journey. I hope this old thing could still withstand such journey" He started oof the submarine and heading toward wherever thepass pointed him toward. .... In Pandemonium, the situation is tense. The Three Armies camped outside of the capital while Sasha activated the Pandemonium Formation covering Heaven and Earth of the capital At the same time, in a submarine, there is eleven people sitting on a chair in front of a round table with hologram of a certain gigantic structure. This hologram is floating on the middle of the table and the eleven people is looking at this hologram intently. William looked at these eleven people looking at the hologram and he did not say anything. He is just looking at them seemingly analyzing the structure. They seems to be talking among themselves. William sighed Who is William? He is a small figure in the crime underworld. And he is the head of the Order of the Golden World. He has the nickname Golden Sky. He is not that famous but he is not entirely unknown to the world order. Butpared to people like Void, like Loki, those pirate lords and pirate kings, those crime lords and warlords, William is a small shrimp One of the services he did for criminals isundering their identity, cleaning scenes, nts information and searching for people This is a few of their job. They are also very good at fomenting dissent and training sleeper agent in enemy territory. It might seem like such an organization should be bigger and famous but there is many crimes organization in the world that offers the same service with even more powerful method and more logistic that they could cover., Hence the Order of the Golden World is not that famous but this did not mean that they are weak. The fact is that many crimes organization has risen and fallen yet almost for three decades now, the Golden Sky is there. That alone speak of his ability. But what is his real identity? Is he only a small figure in the crime underworld? Is he a head of a small crime organization? No. He has another identity. A more dangerous identity He is Loki spy Infiltrating the criminal underworld and Loki eyes and ears in the Crime Alliance. He was tasked to infiltrate the underworld crime organization long before Loki enter the Crime Alliance and be one of the people on the Red Table. Of course, William Woodman is not that vain that he would thought that he is the only ears and eyes of Loki in the Crime Alliance. Knowing Loki and his cautiousness, there is probably a few more spies in the Crime Alliance. But Wiim Woodman knows he is quite important. How does he know that he is important? Because he knows his employer. Wiim knows how Loki operates. Especially how he manages his intelligence agency. No one would know who their employer is. Loki himself would probably not show his face and be the man behind the scene if he were to orchestrate an infiltration. But he knows. And he is still on the field. Wiim knows that there is someone in the Purgatory, the ind of Jan Mayen, that knows how to erase memory. He expected that he would get his memory wiped but Loki never wiped his memory. Instead, he seem to allow this memory on his head. He is not in many files and not many pay attention to him. Wiim believes this is also because Loki erase some of his files and cover up for him. Even until now, he never understood why Loki trust him so much even though they never met. Other than his rtions with Helva, most of his rtion with other people in the Crime Alliance is quite perfunctory. He did not have any strong allies nor did he have any long-time enemies. Just a small organization that managed to survive though the ups and down of the world. And that is probably why he managed to keep a low profile and did not get caught for three decades One of the requirements of a spy is toe close to important people and make connection with them The more a spy is close to their target, the easier it is to capture them. And Crime Alliance also has their own method of catching spies And there was many purges of spies in the Crime Alliance And in all of that purge, William was rarely included. This is because he is not close to anyone and he never shows an initiative at all of trying to ingratiate himself to some figure or members of the Crime Alliance In the eyes and thoughts of the people in the Crime Alliance, William Woodman is just amon criminal that wanted to survive in this world and that is all of it to him It is this action of his that enable him to be embedded deeply into the Crime Alliance and could get some news earlier than others. Not many knows this but he is one of the one that informs Loki of many of Criem Alliance n when he was regent. Wiim Woodman. That is not even his real name "It would be hard to part with this name" he thought to himself. He has lived three decades as William Woodman so he is quite familiar with this name. he might not like the name that much, but he is familiar with it. Today, he wanted to stage thest crime before he returns back to normal life. Since Loki has agreed to it, then he needs to grasp this chance. Who knows when such chance woulde again? Thirty years as a spy. It is enough for him. He wanted to retire. But he knows that is not really possible. When you know so many things like he did, retiring is not an easy thing. And even though he always said in his heart he wanted to retire, he knows that if he really retires, he would be bored out of his mind. Some people like to feel at peace, living in a secluded valley somewhere in the world, enjoying the sun in the morning, feeling the wind breeze in the afternoon and sleep amidst the sound of the river flowing But William has always been the kind of guy that likes to wander. He likes to explore. And he likes excitement. He likes adventure. He could not stand still and he always want something to do. Restless....in the best way possible. And is there anything else in this world that is more thrilling than being a spy. Is it dangerous? It is But that what makes it thrilling. He did not believe that much in great causes. He just likes the thrill. And Loki knows it. But even though he did not believe in great causes after the Weronian upation, some of his belief changes slightly. Even though he is still the same in not subscribing to any great causes, he does have something to strive toward. And that is not to harm the world and not to do things that would make humanity suffer. Atn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om least, just to avoid seeing that hell during the Weronian upation. >> Chapter 1785: Ocean Eleven Chapter 1785: Ocean Eleven ? There is a thing where atrocity bes too much. It is when human is not treated as living beings but as object. And he saw it. And because he saw it, he did not want to see it. "At most a vacation" he suddenly thought to himself. His mind pivot to another memory to erase what he was about to remember William Woodman has decided that after this he would ask for a five-year vacation before going into deep cover again. For this to happen however, he must first seed in this task Rescuing Helva! And for that to happen he recruited eleven men. These eleven men is now sitting inside his submarine. For him to recruit all these eleven men, he only need to recruit one. And that is Danny. He recruited Danny and Danny recruited the other ten people. Danny owe him in Moscow. Let''s just say, Danny was in a certain peril when William saved him. The Eclipse Command, that shadowy intelligence agency belonging to the Republic is not a joke. Danny owed him one. And he promise that if he wanted something, he would aid him. And now, he wanted something. "Gentleman, thank you for being here" But before William could say anything, one of them ask "Danny gathered us here. Looking around the table, I see some familiar faces. So, I could guess a few things. What are we stealing?" William chuckles. Danny is a Dimensional Thief. Before the Fall, he was quite famous among the thievery scene. Elegant crime, without victim, only stealing. No murder, no killing After the Fall, he choose the Thief ss. And when he reached a certain level of power, he is now a Dimensional Thief. Basically, he could steal across dimensions He came from New York and while at first, he was a small thief as he grew in reputation, he began putting up crews to steal things. A ringleader of sorts. Only it is for thieves William is a man of many talents. Thieving however is not one of them. Of course, what he wanted them to do is not stealing something. But stealing someone. Even Danny right now does not know what he is nning to do. Probably in his mind, he is brought here to steal something. And this is what worries William. After all, the person he wanted to steal is not some ordinary nobody. It would surely create chaos. Danny might do it for him because he owes him. But to expect the other ten men to just follow Danny without incentive is na?ve. Fortunately, enough, William knows just the right bait. He looks at people. There is the Rusty Brad. William heard from Danny that he has a hotel in some other Earths. He never goes there but it is quite a strange hotel. The bizarre and extraordinary seem to be gathering there. He usuallye back to this Earth every once in a while, to pull off jobs. And by job, means stealing to keep his hotel.... active? Wiim does not pretend to understand all of these people and what they did. But he at least knows a bit about this Brad guy. Because he is Danny right hand man Then there is Frank. A con artist. William does not know much about this guy other than he got quite the reputation. There is magic in his words and his persuasion ability is off the charts. At least that is what Danny told himn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And then there is one Russian and one Italian. There is also the muscle expect here. The one that would help if things go south with the security. Then there is this guy. Intel. This man has a mask over his face. The mask has no facial feature. Just a nk face. It unnerves people. Danny told him; this is a programmer. And William ask him what use of a programmer in a world withoutputer? And Danny told him that what the programs are notputer software. From what little William understand, this Intel guy programs formations. Basically, he could change the primary function of a formation. Deflect be absorb. Absorb be deflect. Attacking be defense. And so on and so forth. And of course, with such abilities, he could also destroy formation. As for the name, it is said that Intel follows Danny to one of the Earths and he wanted to retire. He even had a job at the FBI in that world. So, why return again to the crime world? Danny said that Intel got into stock trading a few years back. There is nothing wrong with that and if you know how to hedge your bets, you could always be profitable. Not to mention, they just simply needs to park their money in some high dividendpany and let the money grows by itself. But Intel gamble all his money away in aputerpany named Intel and lost all his money when his position was liquidated. At that time, Intel yelled that he should buy Nvidia stocks. Because he did not want to forget how he lost his money, he change his codename to Intel and wears a mask Danny lost William attention when he begins speaking about stock and stock market. All he needs to know is that Intel is good at his job. And he wanted to make money. He is not good at stealing but he is sure as hell is good at modifying formation. This talent alone is enough to make William appreciate such a person in the team There is also a pair of brothers and a Chinese man for some reason. These are the eleven men that Wiim has gathered ''What do you think of the structure?" Brad raise his hand and then said "I think we can break it. Intel had to do the hard work in the beginning" Intel nodded. Danny also nodded. Danny look at William and then said "It would be a little hard. But it is not impossible. But.... what are we stealing?" "It is not a thing. A person" Danny hearing this frown. He sighed but he nodded. It is unexpected but it is not like he never steals a person before "Will the target be cooperative?" brad ask "I don''t want what happen in that Zombie Earth to happen again" Brad look at the Italian guy and the Italian guy simply raise his shoulders like he did not know anything. Wiim did not know what this is about but it is clear that Danny is quite familiar with the crew he assemble this time. "I was the one that suffers the most at that time" the Chinese guy suddenly chimes in. Danny look at his crew and ask "What about it, William? The target. Cooperative or not?" "Very cooperative" "Good. It means this person did want to get out of here" Danny close his eyes for a second like he is thinking of something Then opening his eyes, he said "From what I could see form the structure, this is a prison right? You should called the Fields brothers if you want someone to prison break someone" Hearing this Wiim only smiles bitterly But Danny continue "They are a pro at busting people out of prison. There is no need to call me and assemble my team actually" It is not Danny isining about the job. It is just he did not understand why Wiim would call upon him when there is Fields Brothers that he could call "Well, Dany, you owe me one. The Fields brother did not owe me. And I don''t think they could keep their mouth shut if I told them where to go. They have a weakness that you don''t" Wiim did not borate on that weakness and instead changes the topic "It is because you owe me...immensely, I might add, that I know you would ept my request" There is aplicated expression on Danny face. He looks at the ten men and look back at William and he understand Danny is basically saying to him right now, "I owe you, but these ten people did not owe you. For me to get what you want, you need to convince these ten people" A nce is all that is needed for Wiim to understand what Danny is trying to say to him Wiim then look at the ten men on the chair, looking at him and he added "But these ten people that you brought with you did not know me and they probably would not follow you if you just want to fulfil your promise. "I trust them." "I don''t." There is a tense silence and then William smiles. "But I do trust you all want something. A reward for all of your hard work" hearing this the ten people perked their ears. "The person I want you to steal is the Grand Researcher., That structure you saw is the imprable prison under the sea, Leviathan Hold. Hearing this everyone in the room pale in face. There is a sudden tense silence. The ten people all look at Danny And even though they did not say anything, Wiim who is seeing this probably knows what they are trying to convey "What have you brought us into?" This is probably what they were thinking >> Chapter 1786: Fort Knox Chapter 1786: Fort Knox ? Danny himself seems shocked. Then he look at William for a few second without saying anything, seemingly trying to understand why this friend of his who is never tangled with the big boys before now suddenly told him that he is about to break into a prison that is built by the might of the Seven World Powers And this silence lingers. A few second passes before Danny seems to take a hold of himself and then he shook his head "Hell no!" his shout startles everyone in the room. The other people other than Danny did not know much about William. But Danny is the one that is closest to Wiim among a few of William small circle of friends. In his opinion, William is not that influential in the world. He could be considered a local lord, and while he does get into trouble once in a while, it is never the kind of trouble that affects the world situation. The kind of trouble that affects the world situation usually involves the Sveen Great Powers or those great figures like Death Monarch, Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki, Katarina, Sofia, those people whose names resound all over the world And who is William? those people would be considered Emperor in term of hierarchy, then William is merely a Baron. They could not even see the face of the emperor. And this Baron person, suddenly told him that he is about to hit on the property of these Emperors, these gods How could Danny not be shocked? how could he not feel like being hit on the back of his head. He was quite confident that he could break through all of the world safe, banks, treasure caves, dimensional dungeon trap, Split Parallel reality stuffed into a box, but a prison that is built by the Seven Great Powers? He did not have confidence to break into such facility. "The price is a bit steep don''t you think, William? You are trying to break into one of the most secure facility in the world, jointly built by the Seven Great Powers?" "If we get caught, we would be trialed in the world court, do you know that? If they know it was us, there is no ce on Earth that we could hide in. We could only get out of Earth or goes to another dimension. And even then, the world power would probably tries to still catch us" Danny added "And they will probably seed. World Government even has a World Gate in their basement, Death Monarch probably could just rip a breach toward another world not to mention Jean who could stop time, Hikigaya that could turn real into unreal just to name a few beings that would be pissed off at us and probably would chase across dimensions just to prove a point" Danny seems to be angry "This is a big ask. This is no longer me just fulfilling my promise. If I do this, not only my debt to you is paid, it will be you that owes me" His tone shows that he is angry. But William is calm. "I know. Hence, I give you the map of the interior" Wiim waves his hand and the hologram on the middle of the table change. This time it show a different map n. There is even the simtion of guards and the map ns show the interior of every level of the prison. Danny look at the hologram once again and he narrows his eyes "You have a person on the inside?" William nodded "If you seed, yes, the world powers will try to catch you. But I don''t think they would kill you. I know Hirate. He would instead recruit you so that you would plug all of the holes in their security" And then William added "And .... are you sure that you would get caught? I don''t know how to steal and I don''t know how to kidnap people but if there is one thing, I am good at, it is stowing people away. I know a dimension of worlds where the Seven World Powers would never think to seek you there. Because they never found the portal to that world. The breaches to this world is closed and only I know how to smuggle people to this world. As long as you seed, I can guarantee you, you would not get caught" "Not enough" Danny said. This time, he is no longer as casual as before. Before he was doing a favor to a friend. That is before he knew what he got himself into Now, this is no longer just a favor. This is a life-threatening business. And it is not only his life that is on the line here. The ten people with him would also be betting their lives. He did owe a lot to William, but none of his crew owe anything to William. But William seems to sense his hesitation as he continues saying "There is all kinds of riches there. Leviathan Hold did not only hold prisoners of the World Court. There is also a fort Knox life fortress inside there filled with trillions of energy stones. You sure none of you wanted those riches?" The moment this is said, Brad eyes shines And everyone on the table seems to be paying attention. Wiim zoom in the map with his finger to open of the room in the map n. "This is that Fort Knox" He paused for a second as some of the crew begins looking at the map more intently than before Smiling William continues by saying "Basically, it is full of magical metals, energy stone, liquefied energy and all kinds of resources that the World Powers have. Of course, the world power did not put all of their riches under the sea" "It is not the habit of the World Power to put all of their wealth in one basket. That is not just their method" "But they did put a lot below the sea. Some of it is used for the maintenance of the prison. Including sry. After all, not many people would want to work in such a prison unless you are rewarded handsomely. The other reason is to stash some of ill-gotten gains of the world power. Because Leviathan Hold is under joint supervision not one world power have full control of the prison. Basically, there riches that wouldst you for hundreds of years if you could break into that room" Danny thinks for a while but he still shook his head "Danny!" Brad shouted. Then he smiles a bit and then said "Let''s think this for a moment. Your friend request is a bit hard than unusual but it is not truly impossible. I did pick up many tricks when managing my hotel. I think this could be done" Intel look at the map n and nodded "As long as I get the schematic of the protection formation, I could make it work for us. It is hard.... but not impossible" "No" Danny quickly rejected. Brad seems tempted and he was surprised why Danny still rejected William offer. William however is not surprised.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Other people could easily be lured with such wealth but Danny is different He is quite cold and calcting. And what he calctes is not the profit right now. But the loss. What will he lost if he takes this request? And he knows exactly what he would lose if he fails this time There is no going out of jail like before if he fails. "Danny, don''t you think this is enough for us to risk a bit?" Frank ask Danny smiles and shakes his head "This is not enough. Don''t you understand?" "If we break into the prison, that is already a loss of face for the World Powers. If we rob them blind, that is trampling their face. Even if they don''t care about us small fries, if we rob them, even just to recover their faces, they might move some bigshot to capture us. So...." And Danny look back at William as he shook his head "Not enough" William nodded. "I understand. You are not quite confident that you could escape" "Let''s just say that we seed. And you did smuggle us out of this dimension and even out of this gxy. I don''t know much about Death Monarch. But I know if he really wanted to capture us, it would be as easy as clicking his finger" "Not enough" William smiles and then said "Okay, Danny. You drive a hard bargain. What if.... I give you some confidence to pull this off?" "What?" Smiling, Willian then exin his trump card. "You see, I am not the only one that wanted the Grand Researcher to get out. There is a reason why I ask you to break into the prison and confident that you could get out. Not all world powers wanted the Grand Researcher to spend all of her time inside that dungeon" "Well, I know the Order of Thinkers didn''t want her to spend all of that time in the prison. But other than them, is there any other world powers that did not want her there?" "There is many" >> Chapter 1787: Vision of Troubled Future Chapter 1787: Vision of Troubled Future ? The room went silent for a while and Danny seems to be looking at him like he is trying to figure out something He paused for a second for that dramatic effect and then continues "How many?" Danny ask again "Like I said, many" However, Danny is not entirely convinced. But before he could say anything, William quickly once again address the people in the room "And that is why I am confident that you would be fine even if you steal all of the resources in that room and break out the Grand Researcher" Then Williame close to Danny ears and whispers a few words into his ears and his face changed. He taps his fingers on the table and he closes his eyes, thinking. And then after a few second, he nodded "If it''s that person, then it is possible." He nodded for a second like he is liking the idea more and moren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And then a sly smile appears on his face "I can do it. As long as you prepared everything that my crew needed" William just nodded. "Discuss away. Anything you need would be given to you. I guarantee it" Danny nodded with a solemn look Seeing this, William knows the hard part is over "I will be going out for a while" William geos out of the main hall in the submarine and goes to his private deck and then he sighed "I just need to make sure thing goes ording to n. But this is harder than just talking about it" William sighed. And the submarine keep moving forward. And it is moving toward Pandemonium! ..... There is a man in ck robe walking along the busy Roman roads of the city. The city itself is a bit like Rome. This is one of the cities in Pandemonium. Every city is different from others. It depends on the city lords. Some have steampunk design; others have a more neo modernism take and some prefer this kind of aesthetic. Most prefer something familiar and beautiful. Beauty unlike some people might argue is mostly objective Some things remains beautiful even after tens of thousands of years. What is beautiful then, is still beautiful now. Beauty standards are made by people but beauty in its most natural form would always remain a beauty If there is one theme that iscking it would be the modern theme cardboard houses. It bis boring and nd. But this city has a temte like the ancient Romans. There is even arge bathhouse in the distance that is being frequented by everyone. There is market and stalls and they sell all kinds of things. However, even though the design of the city is like an ancient Roman city, does not mean the people in this city wears toga and Roman clothes. Some people wears mboyant attire and some wears down to earth fashion However, there is more people that dressed the way like Azief is dressing right now. A ck robe, with a hood that gives a bit of shadow so that people could not see his face clearly. Most people do not like their identity get known and nothing is suspicious about Azief right now. Unless there is a crime, most people did not find it weird to see someone like this walking the road. If this was before the Fall, wearing a ck robe, walking the way he is, hiding his face with magic, he would surely look very suspicious. Azief look around him for a moment and there is a smile on his face. "I am back" he mutters to himself with a smile. "The air feels a little different, the energy a bit dense" he could not help but marvel at the change of the world Twenty years of seclusion. Twenty years in the past would have seemed long. But now, twenty years to him feels like a few moments, like the time it would take for the eyelid to open and close. If he did note out of seclusion and sometimes walk the mortal world, he might even be unattached to this world He used to wonder how could those beings meditate and seclude themselves for thousands and tens of thousands of years without going crazy? And he found out now. Time.... for them is different for mortal. What would ten thousand lifetime of a mortal is but a small amount of time for immortal beings. So, how could he not be surprised now that he look at the world and everything seems to changed but him Then he look down again and walk forward. Sometimes, he would stop at a stall and look at the wares on the stall. All along the way, he could not feel that the people here is afraid of the war that is brewing. Instead, it almost feel like it is just another day. Azief has arrived at Pandemonium and he has a n. "It''s quite a change" he thought to himself. In the past he would not call himself a scheming person. But as he ages, as he experiences more things in his life, as he is caught in more schemes and plot, he himself be more scheming. He thinks before he made a decision. In the past he could be considered passionate. A little bit full of bravado, a little bit of arrogance and a hint of pride. He could fight a world power just to save someone and he did not mind burning the world for one person. But now.... he is not the man when he started this journey. And he should not be such a person. If you refuse to learn, then you would be schooled. And Azief had learned. It is not that he is no longer passionate, it is just that passion is tempered by his mind. He still has that pride and arrogance on that pride and arrogance is a little more subdued which makes his use of power be elegant He had changed. And now he has his own scheme. Since the moment he saw the future, he had decided that he would wake up after twenty years to solve a few things. And nt a seed. Or maybe, he would cut the seed. In these twenty years, he did not only studied the Etherna knowledge, he also tries to make sense of the future he had saw with Will. And he had some clues of what happened to him. Combined with some of the secret knowledge of the Etherna about the world they live in, Azief felt like he is close to the truth of what had happened to him in that future. He did not yet had full confirmation. For that he needs to find Loki to.... confirm something. He believes that if there is someone that knows the full story it would be none other than Loki. He is from the future. Or...it might be from a Deleted Future. Azief has his own spection about this time. As for why he is in Pandemonium, when he wasing out from his Crystal Pce, his n is quite simple. He just needed to go back to Pandemonium, shows his face and all the forces in Pandemonium would back down. The avatar of the Crystal Pce would be returned back to the Crystal Pce and then he simply needs to reaffirm the alliance he had with Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond and then he need to settle a few things like Loki and the Untainted Land problems Yes, even though Azief did not have any information about what is happening in the Untainted Land he knew there is a problem there. He knew Loki is there with his Ghost Ship. He would bring news that would shake the entire world The Untainted Land cut off contact, established their own Heavenly Will and have a nuclear option. It is amazing enough that they could established a different Heavenly Will inside that dome like continent but they even created a nuclear option so that no world powers would dare to cut off the energy from the outside to the inside. Some people might not understand why the people of the Untainted Land would suddenly wanted to cut off contact from the outside world. But they forget. To the people of Earth, only twenty years had passed. To the people of the Untainted Land, the years would eb around two hundred forty years give or take. They now have their own culture and their own kingdoms, empires and factions and these factions and powers are asplicated as politics of the Outside World. That is the matter of the Untainted Land. Azief did not care that much. But the other world powers would care about it. Because they crave the powerful men of the Untainted Land. Azief did not care about it because regardless of how strong they are, their limit would still be Disk Formation. Even if they manage to break the restriction, at most they would reach Divine Comprehension leveler in the Untainted Land. But if there is such a person who break thew that he had established for the Untainted Land then what will happen is that the protection dome that covers the entire Untainted Land would be destroyed, time and space of that istednd would once again merge with Earth Which means Untainted Land would be destroyed. >> Chapter 1788: Restriction Chapter 1788: Restriction ? So, Azief has never been worried about the Untainted Land. Instead, he is quite happy that things be like this. Because from the beginning of the creation of the Untainted Land, he wanted the people there to have a chance to live and pursue the peak of power at their own pace while at the same time having the ability topete and not get left behind The only difference between the people outside the Untainted Land and the people inside the Untaintednd is the difference in lifespan. Time does have an effect in the soul. They were suppressed and their breakthrough is a littletepared to the people of the Outside World but Untainted Land levelers all have sturdy foundation and strongbat ability because they needed time to break through. Not to mention the scarcity of the energy of heaven and earth each time someone break through into Disk Formation leveler inside the Untainted Land. That is one problem that he is not worried about so he did not care about Loki in the Ghost Ship heading toward the observatory ind of the Sveen World Powers. He did want to meet Loki but he knows Loki himself probably could guess if he ising or not. And he is noting. Loki has his method to know things and Azief also has his own method to know stuff. He even knows that twelve people would break Helva from Leviathan Hold. It is not because he has some powerful intelligence agency telling him all of this. It is the future he saw. And that is only the tip of the iceberg of the problem that would break out in this year. When he saw the future before, he could see all the problems that would pop up and happen in the twenty years. Even in the first year of his seclusion, there is problems, wars and battle but none of them would require his intervention. None of it would reach to the point of a world war or a great extinction event or an invasion. Actually, there was an invasion in the fifth year by a group of mutant Breachers from a different world Azief did see this when he was looking at the future The world didn''t even know about it because the World Government and Raymond simply crushed these mutants and since then have been imprisoning them under the sea, inside the Leviathan Hold. But in all of those years of future sightseeing, none of them could hold a candle to what will happen this year. The twentieth year. All kinds of problems seems to be popping up altogether but Azief knows it is not because they pick this year to suddenly went amuck. It is because twenty years is a perfect time to make problems after recuperating. In the twenty years he is in seclusion there is civil wars among the world powers but no world war, no war big enough to be considered a catastrophe to the rest of the world and most weakened faction had time to recuperate and n. And twenty years is a good enough time to recuperate. And now that they have healed, have enough ammo and strength, it is time for them toe out of the woodwork and do what they want to do It is the same for the Order of Thinkers and it is the same for the Crime Alliance, the world powers, the rogue factions and the crazy ones in the world. Everyone recuperated and their intention are all the same. To be like the phoenix that rises from the ashes. "They wanted to make trouble and I should end the trouble" Azief had felt the Karma binding him And he also wanted to do it because of his own heart. A man that used to not care about the world is now caring about the world. Maybe heroes that wanted to save the world are all like this. Some of them did not even think of saving the world. Some even hated the world. But the more they see, the more they experience, the more they are in the world and the more they loved the world Azief also has some guilty conscience about the world. Multiversal Convergences, the fight between him and the Demon King, the war with the Crime Alliance, he is in the center of all of those fight and each of those fight shaped the world that it is today. So, how could Azief just simply pat his butt and go away? He could not because his heart could not do it. In the past he could do it. But he could not do it any longer. Because eve when he was in seclusion, even when he was in that protective barrier of the Crystal Pce, he could hear the prayers, the wishes, the dreams and the desire of the people Those who believes in him, who worship him, who have great love and admiration for him, when they pray and they thought of him, these thought goes to him It is not like he is aputer being uploaded with wishes. It is more like the nuance of that wish is downloaded into him. The more desperate they are, the more he could hear it. And because of that Azief be even more empathetic. Because he could now understand why some people did what they did. Other people could not know the cold sorrow of these people lives, but he did He knew them before they went crazy, before they went evil and he even understand why they turn evil. Some went crazy and some are evil under the standard of mortalw, but even then, Azief could understand this people. He did not understand the sorrow of these people before. When he didn''t know them, taking heir lives is as easy as snapping his finger. But once you understand some of their pain, it is not that easy. Every life then be a burden and have value. Even the monsters. But even though he understands sometimes, the method of these people are wrong and it is like a wild crazy dog roaming around attacking innocent people. And there is only one thing you could do when you meet such a dog. You have to put it down. But, because of this he learns to care about the people of this world. Because he now know their pain. And when once he know their pain, it is harder to close his eyes off from those pain So, he woke up after twenty years to solve the problem of the world. For these people and for the world. Even he felt it is really funny. In the past he would never said something so grand. If he fights the world, it is simply because the world take something from him. Knowing fate and destiny, cause and effect he became aware of something else and sometimes it is not the world, and it is the circumstances, it is himself. Sometimes, the best way to change the world, is to change yourself. Once you change yourself, you would see that the world change slightly. But, right now, Azief could feel that there is something that has changed. Not about the world. And he is not talking about some mental change. It is about him. There is chains of fate and destiny. And it is getting tighter. The Heavenly Pressure around him has also increased. But it is not the Heavenly Power of this world. But from the outside. Omniversal Pressure thate from the Supreme Will as the Etherna call it. "It probably stars from Borgan giving me the ring" Azief thought to himself as he walks among the crowd. Nobody actually notices him. He walks among the crowd but people could not see him and for some reason even when they did not see him, the unconsciously evaded him. Like their body reacted and they did not even know and notice that their body reacted. He is there and not invisible but the senses of the people could not see him "Borgan give me a gift. She also give me a burden"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Azief could feel that with the action of Borgan showing him the ancient past, giving him that Ring, the Ring of Ethernia, a ring that is merged from all Ten Rings of Etherna and giving him the blue crystal and him learning the sacred knowledge of the Etherna had seriously changes the course of the Omniversal history. Azief could feel that the destiny between him and the Etherna has been strengthened. And that is not entirely a good thing. Etherna is a taboo. And everything rted to them is a taboo. And he is feeling that taboo affecting him now. It is not as strong. And when he thought of Etherna, he thought of that door. The door that suddenly appears in front of him during his walk on the Supremacy Stairway. And he feels that since then, his destiny with the Etherna has been formed. No, it is probably earlier than that. When he pick up the ring in those early years, he already form a connection If he just stops there that connection would have been weakened. >> Chapter 1789: The One Who Wanted to Compete Chapter 1789: The One Who Wanted to Compete ? The connection was there And he could stop there But he did not stop there. Step by step he strengthened that connection and now as he learns Etherna knowledge, that connection goes skin deep. "And now, it is toote to sever it" he mutters to himself. Even though he is walking among the crowd, and he hears the voices, the conversation around him, no one notices him like he is not there, separated by an entire dimension As for the n that he had made, he was nning to go to Sasha to stop the whole thing. He could not help but sigh. Sasha has her own difficulties and Wang Jian also have the same. But human hearts are really.... Sasha is not a block of stone neither is Wang Jian. They are human. And humans have desire. Things moves because of desire and things are destroyed because of desire. They both are loyal to him but now that he is not there, these loyal people are tearing each other apart. Sasha wanted to strengthen central authority because she thought doing this would help him. A problem of loyalty, especially this kind of benevolent loyalty towards him is not something he wanted but at the same time, he could not condemn Sasha for doing it Because he knows that ite from a good ce. But sometimes the road to hell is paved with good intentions. he never intended to strengthen the central authority and he never even cares whether the central authority is strengthened or not Because he understood what Sasha didn''t understood. He is the central authority. But maybe it is not that Sasha didn''t understand. She probably understand it and do it anyway because she needed the power to do things. Twenty years of governing the world with his clone, Sasha probably understand something about herself. That she is not him. If the secret of his clone is only known to Sasha, she probably could make everyone obey. But Wang Jian and the important figure of Pandemonium also knows about his clone so she could not order those people relying on his words Because they know that the words of Death Monarch is not really Death Monarch words but Sasha words. Did Azief not think of that when he gave the control of the clone to Sasha? He did think of it but still chooses to inform the others Because powers could corrupt people. Good people have been led astray when there is nothing that could hold them back Those who could still maintain self-control after reaching the top are incredible people. It is easy to be kind when you are powerless, and it is easy to control your desire when your capacity is low. But when you are powerful and your capacity of gaining things are high, controlling your desire is not as easy as in the past. If no one knows about the true identity of his clone, then Sasha might be led astray. No matter what he chooses, there is pros and cons so he choose the methods the method that is least damaging. And because of that, he nted the seed of today problem. If he choose a different path, will there be no problem? No, Azief is quite sure if he chooses a different path, another problem would pop up which requires different method to solve And then there is Wang Jian Wang Jian on the other hand guess that this is not something that Azief wanted and so he would oppose Sasha. The more he opposes, the more Sasha is fearful of the power of the vassal kings. It is a destructive cycle Because Sasha is not him.N?v(el)B\\jnn He never have to fear Wang Jian because he knows for a fact Wang Jian is loyal. The other two vassal kings might not be as loyal as Wang Jian but they would not betray him and ruins their future However, loyalty to him does not mean loyalty to Sasha. It does not mean loyalty to the -central government. And in twenty years, Sasha needed power to do things. Azief was never interested in trying to centralize power because this world is quite different from the world before the Fall Each ce and each regime should adapt ording to the changes in the circumstances. Azief also knows that he would not die for tens of thousands of years so there is no need to worry about thing like Wang Jian rebellion. Even if Wang Jian wanted to rebel, Azief did not care that much Azief has this kind of indifference. No, to be more urate, it is not indifference. Butck of attachment to Pandemonium. He does care about the people of Pandemonium but he clearly doesn''t care as much as Sasha, Wang Jian and the others. This has something to do with the fact that he was the one protecting Pandemonium and not the other way around and also because he is rarely on Earth. And when he is on Earth, it is not like he spends time ion Pandemonium with the people Azief is not exactly a people-oriented leader but this did not mean his policy is oppressing the people. In a world where everyone could be gods, trying to regte too many things is restrictive and counterproductive. They are given more freedom which leads to more chaos but at the same time there is not much oppression. But this resulted inck of order. And probably that is the core conflict between Sasha and Wang Jian. One who wanted order, and one who wanted it to flow naturally. What is strange is that it is Sasha that wanted more order, and it is Wang Jian who seem to be advocating for less power of the central government. Because to Wang Jian, it might eb fine if its Death Monarch controlling the Central authority but it is not your turn Sasha to hold it for him The things is, they are doing it both under his name. he never wanted Sasha to go that far and he never wanted Wang Jian to be so loyal that he would call the three armies to fight a battle with Sasha. Things have gone to this point so of course, Azief had to stop it now Maybe, this is the feeling of God when people uses His name to things, he never intended people to use. The feeling is very.... disgusting to say the least Azief however did not think of this matter too much. Instead, he keeps on walking along the roads. Sometimes he would look on the ground. Others could only see the beautiful roads with Roman aesthetic but Azief could see the magic embedded in every stone and the formation that isid down beneath the road. His eyes could see thought this magical warding''s and he could not help but think this must be Sasha handiwork. There is a formation to protect the city which is now up and running above his head but he never did extend the formation to below the road this would take at least ten years to build. Azief is right now inside the capital city of Pandemonium. It isrger than he remembers. The city line has also been expanded there is more industries and there is even more people. This city has its own beauty. Only flying around is not allowed here. Only in emergency you could fly away. There is even a teleportation port and teleportation booth provided. For people who wanted to fly out, there is a flying port on the side of the wall of the city. Some things that was not regted before has been regted and some this that did not exist before now have existed. Even in times of a civil war, the people here did not even seem to care that there is three armies camping out of the city The city is so big that even if the three armies attack the city, one part of the city is so far away from the other part of the city that one might not even feel the impact of the war until the invading armyes inside. But from what Azief gathered most of them did not worry that much because this internal conflict would not reach the point where they would kill each other Azief however is not that optimistic. "People hearts are very hard to predict" "Even Heavenly Will is not this hard to predict" Azief thought to himself. Actually, he was heading to Pandemonium as fast as he could. But there was disturbance before he came. And there is something that he had to settle before hees into pandemonium. And after that, he decided to see whether what he did have a change. And who did Azief met? The Heavenly Will. Azief remembers it. When he was out and he was heading to Pandemonium, the closer he came, the stronger the pressure of the world on his body. It did not take him long to guess who is ying tricks on him The Heavenly Will wanted topete with him >> Chapter 1790: Strolling Through Chapter 1790: Strolling Through ? It is also at this time Azief realizes something. When he is inside the Crystal Pce andprehending the Etherna inheritance, he must have been shielded from the outside world In these twenty years, the people grows, the world powers strengthened their foundation, the rogue''s faction that has been beaten in thest war recuperated Everyone took these twenty years'' time to all improve themselves. And the Heavenly will in that span of twenty years had grown stronger the stronger the people, the more the energy, the more people that died, the more powerful the Heavenly Will bes. And the Heavenly Will also wanted to take back the one third of His power and domain. There is a reason why sometimes people refers to Death Monarch as the heaven of earth Because he controls one third of the Heavenly Will. That alone gives him all kinds of unfair advantage whine fighting on earth. Not only his every move is supplied by the Heavenly energy on Earth, he also possess luck and fortune of the world He could summon lightning, turns clouds ck or white as easy as flipping his hand, changing the direction and siltation of the world so easily also because he has this advantage. What happens next? Azief saw the future of Pandemonium and he saw many more futures and trouble that would erupt in this year. One thing he did not see is this disturbance. And he knows that the future changes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The moment he decided to enter into this whirlpool, the changes of the future has begun. The unseen future would always remain static. But once it is seen, that alone has be a variable. Since that is the case, he decided to try something new. Instead of going to Sasha he tears apart a void space, uses time space tunnels to break through to the Heavenly Dimension, a separate dimension that is a part of earth, in theyer between the seams of the fabric of reality of Earth. The moment he was there, he could see the Heavenly Will sitting in his white throne, wearing a gray robe. And then without saying anything, they fight each other. The Heavenly Will has new tricks, but Azief also has his own tricks. After twenty years, his strength has risen again. And with the knowledge of the Etherna, even though it is notplete, he also knows more than twenty years ago. And he beat down the Heavens. Again. Unlike before, the fight between him and the heavens did not even alert the world. In the past, such battle would bring about thunders and lightning all over the world, shaking of the earth and the rumbling of the sky, with the sky splitting apart and the seabed quaking with great intensity This time, the battle did not affect the outside world. Both of them did not want to affect the world. It is a loss-loss situation for them to create havoc in the world and destroy the world. This battlested for almost eternity. Or maybe it was just a moment. Because when he was battling the Heavenly Will, there is no time. So, it felt like an eternity trapped in a moment. Azief never wanted to destroy the Heavenly Will. If he destroys the Heavenly Will, the order of the world will be turned upside down. And that is not something he wanted to see. What he wanted to do is to prevent some of the things that would happen in the future. And since he finished doing that, he is now about to see whether it change anything "I made a deal with the Heavenly Will. And since it would also benefited him, he agrees" Azief thought to himself. Azief walk forward. But this time his speed increased. He is not running but the distance he covers in each step could no longer be understood with common sense. One step forward he takes propel him forward a few dozen kilometers. In just a few steps he is out of one section of the city. The capital city is big and there is many structures. But it is notpact. The one thing Earth does notck isnd and there is so manynds to go around. There isrge trees in every corner of the city, there is even a few dozen parks in just one section of the city. There is the Western Ward, the Southern Ward, the Eastern and Northern Ward and then there is the Central Ward. And in the center of this city is the Pandemonium Pce. And Azief is inching closer. He isa already at the front gate of the Pce. But no one could see him. He walk inside, and none of the protection formation is tripped. It is like he is a normal person talking a stroll on his backyard. Pandemonium Pce is not like before when Death Monarch would stay in it. When he is in the Pandemonium pce, nobody put any protection measures in the pce. Other than barriers of No Flying zone, the protection formation of the pce is not that strong. That is because when Death Monarch is there, what use would be protection formation? The strongest person in the world is in the pce. If you have il intention towards him and you wanted to enter the pce to execute evil things toward such a person, the guards would not even try to stop such a person Because that is just like giving away your head for free toward Death Monarch. But after Sasha controls the central government one of the things, she pays attention to was the security measures of the Pce. Now, after twenty years, the protection of the Pce has reached a heigh that only a few ces in the world could match. Even if Wang Jian and his three armies fight and win the battle in the walls, they would need to spend more energy to break this formation that Sasha had set up But Azief...simply walk through this formation like there is nothing. To Azief, the formation that Sasha had embedded is exquisite. In the world, there is only a few ces that could match this exquisiteness. However, Azief learns Etherna formation. To him, this formation that is protecting the front gate is like scribbling of a child. He did not take it seriously and he simply needs to stomp his feet, the formation unravels, he passes through and not even a second passes before ethe formation returns to normal again. It is like one unravel a tie and then tie it again. No one knows such things happens. No one sees him as he strolls leisurely into the pce. He is there. He is not invisible. He did not wear any Invisibility cloak or covers himself with some kind of light bending method. But none of the senses of the people could sense him. It is like when their eyes look at the area where Azief is walking, their eyes simply could notprehend the existence and shut the senses. The brain could notprehend. Or maybe it selectively filter out the image that it had seen resulting in such a weird phenomenon where he clearly walks through the front door and no one could see him, hear him and even notice his existence. Even the Divine Sense detector on the walls seems to pass through him like he did not exist. It is not quite urate to say it passes through him It is more urate to say that it bounces off him but maintain the same frequency when it is rolled back like a wave that stabilizes itself. Unless you are adept at Divine Sense detection, you would not notice this slight change of the wave of frequency of Divine Sense. Azief walks forward and just like before each step he takes; he would be transported miles away from his original position. And not before long he reached Sasha office. He did not open the door as he merely phases himself into the office. The moment he enters the office, he could not help but smile "I never thought now that they are no longer staying out of the matter, they would be even invited into Sasha office. It seems Sasha is trying to win allies" There is a guest inside Sasha office that Azief never expected. Even right now, as he is looking at Sasha office, he is thinking of the many things he should do. There is certain things in his mind that he wanted to try in the real world but even at this moment he is still undecided on how to solve some of this matter. He shakes his head as he look at the two people inside Sasha office. The man is handsome, the woman is beautiful, match made in Heaven. There is the Immortal Couple, Xu Cong and Lihua inside Sasha office. There is a reason why he is shocked that these two are here. Because they rarely tries to interfere with the government. Before, they are staying out of the matter of Pandemonium. But that is because there is limitations on them. When Lihua got back her powers and abilities and she wanted to interfere, Azief had made it clear that these two are no longer under his responsibility. >> Chapter 1791: Knowledge Brings Powers Chapter 1791: Knowledge Brings Powers ? Of course, as a citizen of Pandemonium they are still protected under thew he made What it means was that they would no longer have any special privileges. But even after all of that, these two did not meddle in the matter of the government that much. They be more active, that is true, but it did not reach to the point where they have an influence in the court that much. Even more so after their privileges is stripped away. So, it is a pleasant surprise to see them in Sasha office. "Political intrigues would have amused me in the past" Azief thought to himself. He would think that this would be a critical moment in an alliance or a move that could turn everything apart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But since Azief knows more about the world, and the Omniverse in general and with his rise of strength he did not feel that much when he sees this method of Sasha or Wang Jian. The bleating of a thousand sheep could not match the impact of a lion roaring once! Everything in Pandemonium, every single one of its conflicts today could be resolved by Azief showing himself. Wang Jian loses the justification and Sasha loses her power. But, Azief knows that this is just treating the symptom and not treating the real illness. These two people are stubborn. But they need to learn to work with each other. Sasha need to learn to trust people and Wang Jian needs to learn not to be too rigid. But that is like trying to change someone personality. Even if he nagged at them both, it is not like those two people would change after being nagged. If being nagged would change people, then all the mothers in the world would not continue nagging their children until death. People only change when something impactful happens to them. Then their mindset, their demeanors and even their personality could change. Azief sighed. But just like before no one could hear his sigh Aziefe closer to the Immortal Couple trying to listen in to what they are saying. It is quite eerie if you think about it. Azief is there, not using any invisibility spell or invisibility device and he is just standing a few inches away from Sasha, Xu Cong and Lihua but no one even notices him Azief could listen to them even if he did note closer but maybe it is a mortal habit When you wanted to hear someone far away from you, you either be silent or youe closer to them. "We should deescte the situation, Sasha" Xu Cong spoke. Azief nodded along "Wang Jian could be negotiated with" "I will not agree with what he wanted. And just because of that he instigated the Three Armies to march to the capital? Isn''t this shows that the power of these kings and princes has be bloated?" Lihua did not say anything but her face shows that she is clearly worried. Xu Cong also did not want to say anything more. A few second passes and then Xu Cong simply said "And fighting the Three Armies is the solution? If Death Monarch returns and saw the things you did, and the things that Wang Jian did, would he be happy?" "Our lord gave thend for the princes to rule and they should listen to the central government. Has my policy been unfavorable to them?" "No, it did not. But you are weakening their power" "And?" Xu Cong seems frustrated. Did Sasha not know? No, she probably knows. She is just being stubborn Xu Cong sighed "Weakening their powers makes them unable to respond to the problems in their region. And now, you even want to restrict their military power" "This should the way. The power of the military has always been in the hands of Death Monarch. The central authority" Xu Cong frowned. Yes, the power has always belong to Death Monarch. But at the same time, Death Monarch is veryx in managing these armies. Instead, he just trusted them to Wang Jian, Freya and Athena. These three holds military powers and everyone knows that they would point their weapons to whichever direction that Death Monarch pointed. However, they are also given the privilege of moving independently whether in pacifying rebellions, destroying nest of monsters or attacking enemy of the state. The only time when Death Monarch input is needed is when they are shing with other world powers or when they reached to an area that is designated as the forbidden zone. Of course, the Pandemonium Law still exist and not even the general of Pandemonium could break thew. Still, the army is quite independent from the central government. No one thought of this as a problem. Even the people of Pandemonium think nothing of this. This alone shows the peculiarity of the military organization in Pandemoniumpared to other world powers The reason it works is because Death Monarch is the one holding the power. He could not care less even if Wang Jian has ten thousand more soldiers. He is confident enough that he alone could suppress these three armies if he wanted to. And it is because of that no one thought too much about these general independent actions. But Sasha wanted to retract back this privilege. This was originally a privilege. But when privileges be a longstanding tradition, it bes their right. Xu Cong sighed again and shakes his head "Did Wang Jian strikes you as someone who could rebel. You know as the rest of them know why they were given such leeway and benefit. It is not simply because Death Monarch did not care about them. Our lord may bex in many things but his decision has wisdom in it" "The reason that they were given the military power in the first ce is because the danger all over Pandemonium. If they have to wait the central authority to approve every deployment of troops, then things that should be resolved be unresolved. How could they be happy at this?" Sasha snorted. "I don''t know about other world power but at least I am confident enough thatmunication all over Pandemonium could be maintained. As long as the threat is real, a second is all that is needed to ry the problem and for the approval toe down" Xu Cong was about to say something but he held his tongue. Azief looking closely at Xu Cong face smiles he could guess what Xu Cong wanted to say "What if you made the wrong decision and do not approve? What happens then?" this is probably the question that he wanted to say but dare not say Then Sasha has a justification to attack the military faction in the court. Azief look at them arguing about how to handle the situation and Azief shakes his head. "It seems this discussion is going nowhere" Just a few conversations and Azief could guess how this meeting would end "Sasha is determined. She brought these two not for her to listen to different alternative. She brought them here to pull them into her team" Azief could guess what Sasha wanted to do. Sasha always boasted that she understood Death Monarch the most. And Azief did not deny this. Most of the things that Sasha had done is always in line with what he wanted. But just as much Sasha knows him, he also knows her. She is not interested in listening to what Xu Cong or Lihua had to tell her. She has her own ns and once she decided on her n no one could stop her. The only person that she lose to is Loki. And him. Other than that, Sasha fears no one in this world. Why? Because Azief is quite sure in this world, there is no woman that have as much information as she did. Her little birds are everywhere all over the world and there is no ce in this world she could not infiltrate. Azief is quite sure she has eyes and ears on all of the world powers and even all of the factions and even those guilds and sects all over the world. She is the head of the most powerful intelligence agency in the world. The prosperity of Pandemonium relies on Death Monarch but it is precisely because of this prosperity that Sasha could create such a titanic intelligence agency that spread all over the world. And from one of the ns, she once told him, she even nned to send spies o Other Worlds to gauge the reaction of these Other Worlds toward their Earth She is even thinking of expanding the intelligence agency to spends multiple dimension and parallel Earths. And that was twenty years ago. Who knows how much she has aplished in the twenty years he had not seen her? Clearly, she has be even more powerful if she even has the confidence to provoke the Three Armies at the same time. Sasha is not someone who would act without having the confidence to win. In the past, she was more reckless. But the years has taught her to be more cautious Unless the chance of winning is in the upper ny percent, she would not take the chance If she takes the chance, this mean she is confident she could win. The more information she holds the more powerful she think she be. >> Chapter 1792: The One Who Knows the Palace Chapter 1792: The One Who Knows the Pce ? Judging from how unified the thoughts and actions of the factions in the central court, Azief could make one inference. She uses the Shadow Guards to quickly controls the many factions in the capital. This alone would give reason for her to be punished. Because the Shadow Guards could only be used by him. Of course, there is exception. Since Sasha is now regent, she could basically use the Shadow Guards for herself. After all, when Loki was a regent, he also uses the power of the Shadow Guards to do his bidding He shakes his head "I need to ask a second opinion" he thought to himself. Azief walk away from the study room and he seems to be walking out of Sasha office. Looking left and right, seeing the Keeper of Pce in some corners of the hallways and pathways in the sky walking These are the people that keep this titanic pce working. Azief himself doesn''t know most of the task of the Keeper of the Pce. He knows some of their works and knows some of them but there is many of them in his pce. Some of them are tasked with surveying the area, some are tasked with maintenance, some are messengers of the court and some of them are people who manage other workers. Most of the Keeper of the Pce are either old, weak and poor. Most of them are epted into the Pce and work to gain enough energy stone to quit. Some who knows that the world outside are even more dangerous and did not have the guts topete in this troubled world would rather spend their life working here Azief walk past all of these people without even one of them noticing him. Then he look at a staircase in front of him and he chuckles a bit "There is even a revolving staircase"N?v(el)B\\jnn Some of it is taken from the design of Hogwarts in that story book. Some are patchworks of other fantasy method. He could not help but think even though most of the designs of the Pce is the same, there is also many new changes and design incorporated into the new design of the pce. "Where did he go again?" Azief closes his eyes, his Divine Sense activated and then opening his eyes, he smiles. He walk, and each step transported him like he was teleporting from one point to another. He arrives at another tower. This tower seems lonelypared to the other. A lone tower that seems to be piercing the sky The pathway that connected this tower and the main pce is suspended in the air. Azief could see that there is air formation beneath the tiles probably helping the pathway to get suspended in the air. He walk through the pathway, and see there is a lone chamber. "I rarely came here. I usually just summon him to the throne room" he seems to be reminding himself His memory goes blurry sometimes. Even more so now, that a few hours had passed. He call it a side effect of having too much information crammed into his mind. There is many people Azief could seek right now. He could seek Will, he could go and meet Sina and go for a cup of tea, he could go to Wang Jian, or even some of the hidden spies he nted in the capital but for some reason he did not seek those obvious choices but instead goes to this tower. "Because they did not know this pce as well as this one person" he mutters to himself as he chuckles. Azief then enter the chamber by phasing through the door. He looks around the office and he shakes his head "What a room!'' he thought to himself. "A space formation. Outside it looks like it would eb a cramp office but inside it is like a luxury suite of an eight-star hotel" Full of opulence and sophistication. That is the best way to describe this office. No, it is not quite urate to say it is an office. It is more urate to say that it is a hotel suite. "Did he goes to this room and work or did hee to this room and justze around?" Upon entering, Azief is greeted by a grand foyer adorned with polished marble floors, intricate chandeliers, and gilded ents. The suite spans over several thousand square feet, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering panoramic views of the city Azief walk toward the windows and from his sight he could see the capital city in such a panoramic view that everyone appears like dots moving. The living area features plush, custom-made furniture upholstered in the finest fabrics, with a colour palette that exudes elegance-deep blues, rich golds, and soft creams. Arge, state-of-the-art entertainment system is seamlessly integrated into the room, with a massive t-screen TV, surround sound, and a curated selection of books and art pieces adorning the walls. Azief is quite amused seeing this "Does someone started back entertainment program?" Twenty years before, even though creating tv is not that hard and could be conjured up easily, there is no need for such television set because even though there is broadcasting station, it is not for entertainment When you could always be embroiled in a world ending events, creating variety shows, drams, music stages is not really a priority of life. So, he is quite surprised to see that there is a tv in this room. Azief walks again this, time, he look at the bedroom The bedroom is like a sanctuary offort, with a king-sized bed draped in high-thread- count Egyptian cotton sheets, topped with a thick and soft duvet and an array of pillows. The bed is positioned to maximize the breath-taking views, with automated curtains that can be controlled from the bedside. An en-suite bathroom rivals any spa, with heated marble floors, a freestanding soaking tub with a view, a rainfall shower, and dual vanities carved from rare stone. The bathroom is stocked with luxury toiletries, plush bathrobes, and towels as soft as clouds. Adjacent to the bedroom, there''s a private study or library, furnished with handcrafted wooden desks and shelves filled with rare and first-edition books. The suite also includes a formal dining room, where a crystal chandelier hangs above a table that seats eight, perfect for private dinners served by a personal butler. Additional amenities include a fully stocked bar with premium spirits, a private gym with state-of-the-art equipment, and a spacious walk-in closet with personalized wardrobe services. Azief uses his Divine Sense and he could sense all of this. This is not an office. This is a retreat ce. "He sure lives his life withck of worries. From the outside it looks like a shabby tower with a small room. Like a lighthouse where the lighthouse keeper would spend his time looking at the stormy seas. But with this kind of configuration, he is probably justzing around in here when he is not doing any work" Azief thought to himself. He waited a while and he walk inside the area. And then the door was opened from the outside "hah. The trouble did not stoping. Sasha could not justy down and Wang Jian is too stubborn. These two would be the death of me" that is the words that ising out of the mouth of this person that Azief has been waiting for It is a middle age man of Caucasian descent. Six feet four, chubby round face, white pale skin, and a big belly. Who is this person who have his own personal tower, a room with space formation, living a life like a king? This is the suite of Head Keeper of the Pce, Lukas. Lukas goes into his office and he seems to be humming. It seems that the fact that there is three armies putting up a tent just a few miles outside the capital did not make him nervous at all. Azief then make himself known "You sure have a good life Lukas" "Who?" Lukas who is holding a book and was about to open the book and read it was so startled that he drop the book onto the study table. But then he look behind him and it takes him a few moment before he suddenly realizes who he is looking at. He quickly fall down to one knee, bow his head and almost shouted the words of loyalty but as he shouted, there is no sounding out from his throat He became scared "Don''t yell. Do you want the entire floor to know I am here?" Lukas nodded And Azief waves his hand and Lukas feel that his voicee back. "Rise up" Lukas got up and then quickly goes to Azief "My lord. You have finally returned. Should I inform Sasha?" no, there is no need" Hearing this Lukas frowned. He did not understand the thinking of his 11 lord. Lukas is the few people that knows the Death Monarch on the throne is just a clone. But he did not know that it is a clone that only listen to Sasha. He only knows about it a yearter. And that is also because Wang Jian told him. He did not disrespect Sasha because he knows that Death Monarch must have trusted her if he left her with his clone. But he did not also be entirely dependent on her. >> Chapter 1793: The True Ruler Chapter 1793: The True Ruler ? Because if Death Monarch really wanted to give her the ultimate power, he would not have told Sina and the others.N?v(el)B\\jnn Which means, the will of Death Monarch is uncertain. If Death Monarch wanted him to give all the secrets of the Pce to Sina, Death Monarch would have told him That would be unconditional trust. There is many things in the Pce that is quite magical. There is the Anywhere Room. And that is just an open secret. There is many secret passage and even portals to another world that is in the Pce that most people would not know and have no way of knowing., And the only one that knows all of this secret is Lukas. Since Death Monarch did not tell him to surrender to Sasha, he knows Death Monarch is still his lord and there is no need in cing bets. In the end, Sasha is like Loki. A regent. And this did not change Lukas allegiance at all so from the beginning, he treated Sasha with respect but notplete obedience. This is why he is still a force to reckon with inside the Pce. Lukas knows more than others that he should not easily gauge the intention of their lord. Not because he didn''t want to but because it isn''t just possible. These people, these beings are people who walk through time, speaks through mind,municate through dreams and goes to another world as easily as breathing, uses their eyes to see the past, present and future like it is some kind of movie To understand the thoughts of these people you at least have to stand on the same peak that they are standing on. If you do not, you would not understand their line of thought and the reason why they do certain things. Since Lukas did not stand on that same peak, he did not overestimate himself and he did not try to understand too much about their lord or gauge his intention And it is this quality that made him endearing to the lord Azief did not know what Lukas is thinking. He simply waves his hand and conjure up a chai made of energy. He sat down and look at the window nearby. He blows some air from his mouth and the window burst open. "The wind from this height is not that strong. A stabilizer installed on the side?" "Yes, my lord" Lukas did not dare to sit down as he is just standing there. Azief on the other hand, look at the clouds and the birds that flies outside the window His eyes seems to be looking further away than just looking at the clouds. Instead, he is looking through past the barrier of the Turbulent Sea and tries to look further but then he sighed. He then look back at Lukas. Lukas did not know what Death Monarch is trying to do or what he is looking at, but knowing Death Monarch what he sees might be something he could never imagine Gods and deities, he thought in his heart. He could not understand these beings. So, there is silence. And Lukas dare not break this silence. He waited for a question "What do you think of Sasha?" Azief suddenly ask. The question he ask seems very casual. But Lukas knows even though there is no indication of anger or joy, who knows what Death Monarch is thinking right now Is he satisfied with Sasha doing her job for these past twenty years or is he dissatisfied? Is he angry, or is he proud? The tone seems so casual but the question is a heavy question. Even though twenty years had passed, new heroes appears, new viins appears, the world power situation changes, the world still has the awe toward Death Monarch Twenty years had passed by and since then only a few people is about to break through to Divine Comprehension level. These new people could not hold a candle to Death Monarch strength. Twenty years should have changed many things But for Lukas who has spent twenty more years in Pandemonium, twenty more years in the Pce, nothing has changed for him Death Monarch is still the strongest person in the world and Pandemonium is still the number one world power. Hence, even after twenty years, even if he did not do anything wrong, just a simple question from Death Monarch make him think intensively whether Death Monarch has some different meaning that he does not understand or whether there is some meaning he should understood. He decided to be conservative with his answer. "My lord, I am just the Head Keeper of the Pce. There is many more qualified person to answer this question. There is many officials that deals with Lady Sasha. Certainly, many of them would have more detailed description and understanding of the work that Lady Sasha has done for the sake of Pandemonium" Azief only smiles listening at this. "Maybe.....but I want to listen to your thoughts about her. What are the thoughts of the head Keeper of this pce about her? Is she good to the people? Did she maintain the peace? Is she greedy for wealth, fame and power? What do you think of her?" If the question before is quite general, this time, Death Monarch question be even more obvious and more terrifying than before He touches the specific. And Lukas could hear a tint of annoyance in the response. And it should be his turn to rmend people to ask. He ask, and he should answer. His n of staying out of this muddied water instead put him into hot water. Lukas quickly prostrate before Death Monarch, his head smash toward the marble tile. BOOM! The marble tile broke. But his head is not broken or bleeding but there is a bit of dent on his forehead. But Azief did not even look at Lukas. He is simply looking at the clouds outside the window like the sound of the marble tile breaking could not be heard. "I do not know anything my lord" Lukas knows this is a lose-lose situation for him. Death Monarch did not understand. But he himself understood himself. And what he would position he would be putting himself afterwards if news spread that Death Monarch ask him this question And dare answer Azief however did not seem to see this. He did not hear a thing, did not see a thing Instead, he seems to be looking asionally at the windows and looking at the moving clouds outside the window "There is no need for such dramatic kneeling" "And there is no need to smash your expensive tiles with your head" Azief make a swirling motion with his index finger and a force push Lukas back to standing position. Lukas look at Death Monarch and knows that Death Monarch would not let him go until he answers his question ''Lady Sasha is conscientious in her duty. She managed the pce well, thew are in order, the world is peaceful, the business is prosperous" "Hahaha!" hearing this Azief could not help butugh and then he look at Lukas with a smile "You really know how to tter people, don''t you? It is almost like you are a eunuch!" Even though Azief said it with augh, a smile on his face how could he not know that Death Monarch is not happy at all listening to his answer? "Then why are my generals are camping out in the capital?" "There is no need to test my attitude. Just say it. I am not protecting Sasha this time" Azief seems to know what Lukas is worried about and simply pierce through the situation with that word. Lukas was silent for a second before he said "The people that she protects is the people of the Capital" "She did not change much and that alone is a virtue. She knows that the people of Pandemonium has their own rules and their own way" "Unless thing reach to a point of no return, the government would not interfere. Pandemonium isrge even before the expansion of the world" "Now, it is evenrger. The Three Great Generals guard the regions and have military power. It is independent and does not listen the central authority. When my lord are here, all the people of the world listen to my lord words and their deeds follows my lord hearts. "Now, that my lord are not here, there is sign of Pandemonium splitting apart. The orthodoxy of the world would be lost and so Lady Sasha tries to regain the authority of the central government" "Will they rebel if I am not here?" Lukas thinks for a moment and then shakes his head "They will not" However, Lukas added "But just because they would not rebel, does not mean the people below them would not rebel. Just because the people below them would not rebel, does not mean that their descendant would not rebel. Lady Sasha simply wanted to nip the bud. Since she has the power, and the authority and even the means, she wanted to solve this problem for my lord" "So, you''re saying that she dirtied her hands, so that I would not?" "I believe that is her intention" He sighed and shakes her head >> Chapter 1794: That Long Forgotten Name Chapter 1794: That Long Forgotten Name ? For a moment there is only silence. Azief takes a deep breath and then exhale. "The Three Great Generals is wrong then?" he suddenly ask and Lukas nearly flinched At this question Lukas did not know how to answer. He thinks of how to deflect this question but he also knows he could not deflect this question The Three Great Generals reason for starting this war is not because of economic reason. It is not because of faction difference. It is not because of struggle for power. Wang Jian did not think of usurping the throne. And everyone knows this. Even thosemon people that did not know the true reason why Wang Jian raise his army never think that Wang Jian would try to usurp the throne. Wang Jian himself is not that likable. In court, he is the head of the military faction. As for the people of Pandemonium, they did not know Wang Jian enough to like him. People knows his wife but not him personally. Of course, for the southern region he is very much well respected This battle is fought because of a different reason Wang Jian started this war because he believes Sasha is using Death Monarch clone to control the world and wanted to usurp power. Lukas obviously knows why the three armies raise their armies. The other two generals might not want to raise army or maybe they did not know how this matter blows up like this but they have to follow because Wang Jian is the head of the military faction Unless they wanted to be alienated and ostracizedter, when Wang Jian raises his army, they also raises it. Wang Jian is a rare breed. He knows loyalty But even though Lukas knows it, he dares not say it. Because if this conversation is knownter, he wonder whether Sasha would target herter. Death Monarch is here which means this battle would not happen. No matter how guilty Sasha is, and no matter how guilt the Three Great Generals, in the end, Death Monarch would forgive them as long as thing did not develop to a more worse position. Then Sasha would still be the leader of the Shadow Guards. And Lukas s still the Head Keeper of the Pce. It is not that he fears Sasha. He also has a lot of influence in Pandemonium. But there is no need to add enemies, when you already has ack of friends. "It is hard to judge right and wrong when it is like this. They both do it for me. And they both believed doing it would be best for Pandemonium" Azief sighed. This is path. And the path that both Sasha and Wang Jian is walking on is a different path. They need to fight. And Azief is thinking. Should he let this fight goes on? Or should he wait for another battle? Even though he had foreseen this twenty years ago, whether it is back then and now, he still did not know how to solve it. The easiest way was to stop them He appears and all of this will only be a joke. Wang Jian and the three armies would retreat, Sasha would put down the title and the throne would return to him Sasha herself is not suitable to be a ruler. It is not in her disposition. She could lead in an organization but she could not be a ruler that could embrace anyone. People sometimes forget that Sasha is a kind of woman that would do whatever she could to achieve her goals. That is not bad for a leader of a ndestine spy organization. Not so good as a ruler that should bnce out people and knows to embrace people thoughts Azief himself did not start as a person who could ept other people thoughts and opinions that is different from him But he could do that. Because he is the strongest person in the world. Even if he did not ept other people thoughts and opinion, he could just bulldoze his way But the world does not be better if you just raze it all away. It would be clean. However, it is also empty And as he grows, he also knows and understand more and more and he became more receptive to people advice, other people thoughts and opinion. He could even respect those that have different opinion than him. But he would still go on his way. He also found out that sometimes, his original thought and ns could eb improved after listening to the input of others. Some of it is the experience he got from being an Emperor in that Saber of Azul where he experiences the Six Reincarnation of Azul lives. Some he got from his experience bing the ruler of Pandemoniumn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Should he let the battle go on? He is thinking. And he is looking. On one side of the world, the world power would get news of the problems of the Untainted Land. But that is not the only problem. These problem, the problem in Pandemonium, the problem is Lotus order and all the problems in the world powers right now is insignificant right now At least not in the scale of things that he has seen. The Crime Alliance is about to crumble. From what Azief could see, it is an internal problem. A war between the Crime Alliance crime lords would happen today. Or maybe a week from now. The vision is there but it is not entirely exact. Not to mention he meddling with things might create more disturbance in the space time and the destiny and fate of people. Azief should feel happy if the Crime Alliance crumbles but that is not the case at all. Now, he knows some things and he knows just because the Crime Alliance crumbles does not mean everything is going to be all right. Instead, it might even be worse Because regardless of how vile the Crime Alliance was, they kept the monsters of the world in check. In a way, they are the order of the chaotic forces Azief hate to admit it, these organized crime families.......organized them enough so that they would not bring harm to themon people Mostly because they are afraid of him. He deters him and in turn that deterrence created an order. A chaotic order but still, they kept the order and the world is a bit better because of it. All the monsters are leashed. Sometimes, a few of these monster broke from the leash and attack people like a rabid mad dog. When that happens, the world order would put down these out of order mad dog. And so, there is an established order in this world. There is victim of these order, but without this order, there would be more victim And now, that organization, this order is about to crumble. And what happens when such an organization split apart and crumbles? There would be a vacuum And corruption abhors a vacuum. Someone woulde out and fill this vacuum. Azief sees a few candidate in his vision. One of them is a person he thought would never make aeback. Void. There is just something about that guy that makes Azief feel something is wrong. That feeling bes even more stronger as he learns more and more. It is this feeling of wrong connection. From the first moment he met Void, he felt this. And there is that peculiarity of Void ability. Everyone have some kind of ability, after the All Source fell onto Earth Regardless of how useless it may seem, each person in the world could at least be stronger than they were before the Fall. But Void, this person did not have any powers at all. Yet, no matter how magical Azief power is he could hurt this person. Because he voided any magical attack. Come close to him and you turns into a normal person. In the past, there is ways to counter this. But Azief has a premonition. That this time it would not be as easy as before. In the past, even though his magical power would be voided when he met Void, he still has the ability of his physical body. But Azief has a hunch that if he met Void this time, not only all of his magical power would be neutralized, even the advantage of his immortal physique would also be neutralized. Why did he think like this? Because there is a loophole, a blind spot in his vision. In certain vision he saw, some of the things just does not make sense. Like a part of a movie film that is cut and aired onto the audience. Azief have twenty years to think about it and after removing all the suspect, he could only think of one reason why the vision be like that. A person. A person that could avoid to be in the calction of others. And there is only one person on Earth Azief feel fit this description. Void >> Chapter 1795: Old Friends Gathers Chapter 1795: Old Friends Gathers ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Void has reached a kind of power where even fate and destiny would void him out of the calction. And so, even if Azief wanted to find him, even with all the power in his disposal, he could not find him Because all magical means used to track him, see him could no longer work. Probably even Erika could no longer found him. Void was never this powerful. Before even though he neutralizes power, he is still under the calction of fate and destiny. You could still see him in vision, you could still somehow detect him with some kind of vibration in the Divine Sense But now, you could not even sense him. And that is where he knew he got it all wrong. He always thought that Void got his power just like everyone else in the world The energy from the All Source give powers to everyone in the world. That is what he believes. But maybe, just maybe, Void is of a different kind. He feel it this even more when he learns about fate and destiny Void is of different breed. And he should be treated differently. So, the matters of the world pales inparison than the importance of Void in his heart. Because something that is that unusual should always be treated importantly. The devil is always in the details There is only silence in this room. And Azief after hearing what Lukas said, still did not have an answer. It is the hardest thing to find an answer for these kind of things. It seems it is useless talking to Lukas. But to say it bore no fruit is also not right Azief sighed and then he look at Lukas "Don''t tell them that I am here" Hearing this Lukas feel weird. "What will my lord do?" He asked. Azief simply said "I wille when the matter is about to reach its end" "People will die" Lukas said "Then they die" Azief answers shocked him. "What should I do?" he ask "Choose a side. Whether it be Wang Jian or Sasha. Choose a side" "Then?" "Fight" he answers. Azief did not say anything else other than this. Finished saying this he simply faded slowly like a bubble slowly dissipating after being blown by the wind. But it is just that his senses could not sense Azief. Azief could see Lukas confused faces right now as he look left and right and Azief feels a little bit amused when he sees this He usually had never seen the faces of the people when he did his disappearing act. Now, he knew how some of them would look like. It looks like they were flummoxed. Azief could see that Lukas is trying to divine the meaning of his words Azief has seen enough and he had talked enough. He thought aftering here he would get an answer. It turns out, the problem is his heart. In the end, since this kind of thing would always repeat itself, it is better for them to sh. Let them fight and see what they will learn from it Maybe they would learn nothing from it or maybe they would learn something from it. He is also kind of curious on what kind of answer that they will reach towards. If Sasha wins against Wang Jian, what is the next step? Does she not think the next step? Would her ambition be unchecked? Would she want to take that next step? Even if she doesn''t have any ambition to sit on that throne, what about the people below her? The people below her have no ambitions? What about Wang Jian? He is loyal and honourable but when the absolute power is in front of him will he still remain loyal? As for Sasha would she break thatst line? Azief had said that she could not use the clone against the people of Pandemonium? Will she stay behind that line or when she is desperate will she not care about that? What about Lukas? Now, that he told him to choose, he could no longer stay out of it. Who will he choose and will he aid the person he choose? Will he walk to the forefront? Other people might not know but Lukas is not as weak as he pretends to be. Sasha and Wang Jian does not know this but how could Azief did not know this? He has all kinds of toys scattered all over Pandemonium. Some of it even exceed the intelligence that Sasha had. Sasha might know every mountain,, hills, rivers andkes of Pandemonium but if it is about the thing in the Pce no one could match Lukas knowledge. There is many rooms in the Pce that is hidden and only Lukas has the keys to these rooms. And one would wonder what kind of things exist in these room. Azief knows many of the things that is in these room would shake the world if it is brought -out He could choose this moment to show himself to the world and win fame and glory Or will he remains low profile as ever? Azief could guess what they all would choose but guessing is not certainty. He is just wondering what these people would choose. And if they choose differently from what he thought, that is also a learning moment from him. What he is doing right now is actually quite simple. Predicting fate and determine destiny. "It would not be toote then to try my new powers" he thought to himself. Azief has a reason for doing this. Azief has never intended to rule Pandemonium this long. He also is not interested in ying caretaker for too long. The moment he saw his future, the more he feel it urgent to raise his strength. Only then could he probably be qualified to seek the truth of that future. He wanted to see what would happen to Pandemonium without him. He could just be a guardian saint of Pandemonium and let other people manage it for himself when he is in seclusion But how could he go into seclusion for hundreds of years if even twenty years bring so many problem He didn''t know whether this is a problem of the world or his problem Bing too attached also has its problem. But without attachment, there is no emotion that fuels his motivation He took a long look at the area of the pce and the people living in the pce and he knows sooner orter, he has to lose this attachment "I hope they would not disappoint me" So, Azief did not take too long in the Pce.. He walk out of the pce and then in just a few minutes he had passed the Turbulent Sea. Each step travels tens of thousands of miles, but there is no disturbance to the world. Like he had perfectly melded with the energy of heaven and earth He stops in the middle of the sea. An empty sea with calm waves and strong winds. The world is too vast and the sea is too vast and ships could rarely be seen. Even the sea creatures and the winged creatures could not easily be seen The world too vast, the creature is not manypared to the size of the world. He look in the distance and his eyes shines with a different kind of shine. His vision pierced through physical obstacle and he could see the world, the mountains and hills, the inds and continents. His eyes could see everything, passes through everything. He could see that the ten realm he created is working as intended Ten Seas acting like a barrier, the distance of millions of miles separated each continent, each continent have hundreds and thousands of states and hundreds of empires Even with his powerful Divine Sense, he could not see through thesends that is protected by the ten seas. The world has be so big that it is overwhelming. But his eyes passes through all of these cities, all of these kingdoms, all of these empires to see one particr sea and one particr continent He smiles as he saw a ship moored on the side of a small ind "it is time to meet an old friend. It has been too long" he thought to himself He takes a step; the space distorts and time cracks. And he disappeared, leaving no trace at all -- On the observatory Ind of League Of Freedom. Loki ship is moored on one of the ind. His presence shocked everyone present. When he firstnded on the ind, not many people darese to greet him but only Hatta and Hamad The other reported the matter to the headquarters. Loki is not some small figures in the world Since he is here that means something big might be happening. And they did not dare to involve themselves in the matter So, they scattered away like they are encountering a gue city. Only Hamad and Hatta that once met Loki dares to speak to him And invite him to the ind of the League of Freedom. And it is also appropriate. >> Chapter 1796: Normal Occurrence Chapter 1796: Normal urrence ? Even though, the world seems to not take down the bounty on Loki, those in high position all knows that unless Loki surrender himself in, no world power would try to apprehend Loki. Even though the World Government publicized Loki involvement in the Multiversal War, Death Monarch is also determined to protect this person. It has been almost twenty years. How many times the operatives of the world powers has seen Loki when they are doing their mission. And all of them pretend that they did not see him. Because no one wanted to create an international incident And Loki himself is not someone that is easily captured. He is now a member of the Red Table of the Crime Alliance. This is a person that easily switch sides and could be powerful in either side. Either he goes to the orthodox power or the evil faction of the world, he could always thrive. And now, this person is inside a caf¨¦. It is the caf¨¦ that Hamad and Hatta always frequent. Hamadment that today he would not be able to taste the Teh Tarik he wanted. And Hatta did not know how to act. Loki look at these two and simply said to him "Just call Narleod and report what you should report" Hamad and Hatta did not dy this matter. They might be cking off most of the time they are in this ind but that does not mean they did not know how to distinguish what is important thing or not Loki appears publicly this time. How could this not be a grave matter? And this time it is different from his appearance before. In the past, if Loki met the people of the world power, they would pretend not to know each other. Loki would pretend that these people are not from the world powers and the other party would pretend the person in front of them is not Loki the trickster. This time, Loki not only shows himself in front of arge crowd, he even did not go away like he always did. It is clear this time, he wanted to inform his return. Hamad thought to himself "I think I jinxed it" Each time he thought of taking a vacation, there is always something hindering him. All because of his mouth, he thought to himself. They went outside the caf¨¦ for a while as they are reporting the matter to their superior. As for Loki, he looks around the caf¨¦ and look at the menu. The person on the counter is an old man. With only one hand. Loki could see this man recognize him Loki eyes seems to be able to see through everything. He smiles and said "Which battle?" he ask as he look at that cut off hand. The old man smiles bitterly and then said "Multiversal Convergence" "Hahaha!" Lokiugh. "Is that why there is a small knife hidden inside your sleeve?" The moment Loki said this, a sh of light streak past toward Loki. That light is cold. That light is sharp that it even bends light and bends matter. It streaks past and flew outside the caf¨¦. No one notices this sh of light. Because it is too fast. Because it is too subtle. The energy is sudden, a burst of momentary momentum, dying off as sudden as its execution. A second. A sh of light thatsted only a second. But only those who are close to that sh of light knows how dangerous it was and how powerful it was. Loki only smiles The old man shook his head. "I failed" Loki smiles. "you failed. But that was a good attempt" The old man snorted That was a knife attack. And Loki must admit it is nothing like the knife attack he had ever seen before in this life. The knife has a sword intent. It is clear that this person in the past uses a sword. But maybe because of the nature of the attack, he had to use the knife But whether it is a sword or a knife, it didn''t matter. Because the intent could be modified. Uses it with sword it be sword intent. Uses it with a knife and it would be a knife intent The knife attack is really ruthless. If its anyone else in Loki position, they would have lost their head But because it is Loki, he still has his head. The knife did not even cut his skin. The old man waited. Waited for Loki attack. He even close his eyes. The old man did not me anyone. He always knows that Loki is a being of another level from him. He is Disk Formation leveler realm. However, for thest twenty years as he opens up this caf¨¦ in one of the ind under the world power, he always hide his cultivation. Because with his strength, people would try to recruit him So, he always lower his realm to Energy Disperse stage. Not too strong, but not too weakN?v(el)B\\jnn either. However, even though he is a Disk Formation realm leveler, his cultivation did not reach its full potential. Because of his hand his hand was cut by a sh of weapon that is full of energy. If its normal weapon, normal energy he could easily regenerate his arms. But when you are cut with a sword that has sword intent, or spirituality, to regenerate such hands is very difficult. That alone has made him even weaker. And before he attack Loki already knows he is hiding a weapon. The element of surprise was also not on his side. So, even though he had use the proudest strike in his life, that prideful strike could not even touch the neck of this man. The old man did not want to regret what could have happened. So, even though he knew his chance of wining is only one percent, he still shes his knife. And he failed. And he knows he could never take his revenge his entire life. Since that is the case, he did not mind to die. But the awaited strike did note. He then opens his eyes and there is still Loki looking at him "You wont kill me?" Loki only chuckles at this. "these past twenty years, if I kill everyone that wanted to kill me, I would be known as a devil. You try. You failed. And you would not seed even if you try again. But I am not interested in killing you" Heughs a bit and then said "So, make me a coffee and I forget about it. You should live your life in peace here in this ind. Or after this, you could go out, travel and see the world and try to perfect your knife strike" "And you could try again" And Loki saying this smile. But to the old man, that smile is a threat But, he did not think Loki is lying to him right now. He even seems excited at the prospect of fighting him He never could understand these gods and deities. The old man listens to this and nodded "Sit down. I''ll make you a coffee" "Hahaha!" Loki onlyughed and he sits down on one of the table He did not care about the old man. Nobody in this world would be as calm as him if they were in the same situation. He just nearly go assassinated and he let the assassin go. And if that is not enough, he even let this person who wanted to kill him make his drinks What if this old man put some poison inside his drink. Loki did not seem to care at all. Amazingly enough, this attempt on Loki life is not noticed by anyone. Loki rarely kills. And he tries as best as he could not to kill people. Innocent or otherwise. Because each death changes the future. If people who should not die, die and people who should die, live, fate and destiny be even more unhinged. And the bacsh is something that is terrifying to experience. "Though, it is too little tote for that" There is so many things that changed from the original timeline, that he wonder whether he should call on Seven and formte new ns. The people that should have die, lives and people should have lived have died, destiny and fate is already unhinged and it would not be long before they went crazy. Loki did not me the old man. He did not know why the old man wanted to kill him but he could guess. He lost his hand during the Multiversal Convergence. Loki could deduce that it is probably not only his hand that was lost. It is probably the easiest deduction he ever made. Just by looking at his eyes, Loki could know this. That eye is the eye of a man who lose everything in his life. That is what he felt when he sees that old man eyes. And that old man wanted revenge for the things he had lost. Loki could understand that. Hence, he did not me the old man. If that old man is an assassin who simply wanted to kill him because of an order or because of political will of some powerful person, Loki would not mind cutting off the head and sending it back to the employer. Since that is not the case, he is very generous. >> Chapter 1797: Who Tied the Knot? Chapter 1797: Who Tied the Knot? ? He spared the old man and even give him a purpose. Train his knife strike and one day,e again to take revenge on him For a man who loses everything what Loki should do is give him a purpose. At least he would try to live. And who knows? Maybe, someday, he would find new joy in life. Then Loki has the merit of saving a life. In the kitchen, the old man is making coffee but Loki is not interested in knowing whether the old man put poison or not in his drinks. Instead, Loki wanted to rx for a second. The journey toward the Untainted Ind has not been kind to him. And it is also because there is injuries in his neck. He did not show it but that old man strike did hurt him. It is just that he managed to turn the truth to lies just at the right moment that knife strike almost reached the level of Concepts and touches upon the Law of Destruction. It is a strike that old man has been perfecting all of his life. Loki could guess how such a killing intent was transformed Since the moment, he wanted to take his renege, this old man probably has never use a sword or attack anyone. Hepressed all of those killing intent, pushing it down and unleash it all in one strike. For all of those years, one moment, one strike to determine life and death And that one strike, Loki daresay that if he was not fast enough, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he would be severely injured. Loki appreciates talent. This old man is unknown. Which means he did not appear in the history that Loki knows. But his talent with the knife is real. Probably in the history that he came from, this man already died. Or maybe his talent was not recognized. There is thousands of possibilities. On one hand, Loki wanted to give the old man a purpose. On the other hand, he is also appreciate the talent of this man in creating such a method. Then he look outside the window. This ce is quite peaceful he thought to himself. There is the tall green grass, the wind blowing and the grass sways. The grass gives him a different feeling than when he was in the Steppe. The Steppe gives him this sense of grand vastness of space This ce gave him that feeling of a summer evening. And the breezy wind that sometime blows from the outside and enter into the face make him feels like he is seeing greenery in the Alps. It make him feel peaceful. He did not seem to care about the assassination attempt on his life before. Because he took responsibility for the Multiversal Convergences, for the past twenty years, his life is full of assassination attempt. It is a hassle but it also help him hone his vignce. "Here''s your coffee" the old man put down a cup of coffee in front of him. "Today, would be myst day opening this caf¨¦" Hearing this Loki smiles. He could guess that the old man has epted his offer. He would go out and see the world and probably hone his strike. "Next time, I will take your head" Loki only nodded. He takes a sip of coffee as he look outside and around fifteen minutester, Hatta and Hamade back to the caf¨¦. They seem relieved and at the same time puzzled that Loki is still here. They were relieved that they could ask Loki more question and puzzled because they thought that Loki would go away by now. That has always bene the case when Loki met the agents of the world power. He would pretend not to see them and the agents would pretend not to see him. Only a few people would not be able to forgive him would try to go against the directive order and try to fight him or kill him "Come on, sit down" Loki ask as he waves his hand and two chairs slide itself to his table. Hatta and Hamad look at each other and sighed. They know they could not push away this kindness. So, they sit down "What did your people say?" Hamad and Hatta look at Loki and they smiles bitterly. Loki has always been a big figure. A fearsome figure. But maybe because Hatta and Hamad knows Loki personably, even though they also in awe of Loki powers, it is not to the point of worship or fear. This is because they have some connection. There is the connection when they met Loki in the early years of the Fall. And in the past twenty years, there were a few times when they met each other. Hamad and Hatta himself has some connection with Death Monarch and knows a few bits about Death Monarch past So, they did not feel that much. But when they reported the matter to headquarters, the headquarters quickly patched them through the direct line reaching through Narleod himself. And the response of Narleod toward Loki is shocking Only then, that they know how fearsome Loki was in the minds of the world leaders Loki did not seems impatient to hear their answer. He takes another sip of the coffee and then Hamad says "he ising" he paused for a second and then added "With Storm Tide" Loki chuckles a bit "he is bit too cautious don''t you think?" Hamad would agree in the past. But it is only now he is reminded who Loki is. This is a person that use to rule the world. Even though he was only a regent in that span of time, he rules the world. And even now, outside of Pandemonium, he is even more in his elements. He could negotiate with the world powers and talk andugh with the baddest and violent SOBS in the world from the Crime Alliance. Every ce could be his home and everyone could be his friend. His actions always change the world. Only now, he remember who this person really is and because of that there is this sense of fear. It is not cautious at all to bring Storm Tide here. Instead, Hamad thinks that if it''s not restricted by the internal problem in the League of Freedom right now, Narleod would bring more guns and ammo. "What are you going to do now? When your ship being spotted you should not havended. And since you havended, you should have go. Why stay?" Loki only smiles at this. "There is a problem in the Untainted Land" "Obviously" That is evident by the injuries of the people Loki brought with him. People from inside the Untainted Land. "Do you know what the problem is?" They both shakes their head Loki put down his coffee and then he began telling them what he saw in the Untaintednd Hamad and Hatta expression right now is like they are eating a fly. It is full of frown and full of disbelief. For a moment, they seem to be trying to calm themselves down. Loki is leisurely taking another sip of his coffee. It is about to run out. They sighed and then they look back at Loki "If this is true, then should we ask the world powers to send someone into the Untainted Land?" Hatta ask but Hamad shakes his head "Non-intervention. That was the policy of the world powers" "There must be an exception. The Untainted Land is now going out of control. If we let the time keep flowing the way it does, in a few years, it might be toote and another war might happen" "To them it would be hundreds of eyas but to us it would only be a few years. So, shouldn''t we take some precaution "There is no need to go that far. The Untainted Land is not an easy ce to go into. You should know about this if you read your manuals" At this Hamd had no choice but to agree. The world inside the Untaintednd and the world outside of the Untaintednd is very different. Not to mention, not many people would risk their life to enter into the Untainted Land. "Even though they broke the connection between our world and the Untainted Land, I am pretty sure the rules andws of the Untainted Land is still quite in ce. Anyone entering the Untainted Land would be forced back into Disk Formation realm. It would only harm our people if we send people there." "Then, we let them go?" Loki shakes his head with a smileN?v(el)B\\jnn "How could we just let them go?" "Then, what do you suggest?" "Those who tied the knot should be the one to untied it" Hearing this, Hamad took a second to understand what Loki is trying to say and then his eyes narrows. The one that created thisnd is four people. Raymond, Hikigaya, Oreki and Death Monarch Which one should untie the knot? And how to summon those four people here? >>> Chapter 1798: That Person Chapter 1798: That Person ? Which one should untie the knot? And how to summon those four people here? Hamad is thinking of this. And he thinks he got the answer Hatta however frowned. They look at each other and the pale expression on their face seems to show that they think of the same person Hatta look at Loki and ask "he woulde here?" Hatta ask. Loki only smiles. That seems to be the answer But Hamad on the other hand smiles bitterly "This ce should have been the most boring ce in the world" Hamad mutters. Loki heard that and he only chuckles. Hamad is not a person who likes trouble. Maybe, when he was young. But almost three decades has passed since the Fall. Everyone grows and everyone change. Hamad is now a props who knows to protect himself. In a world of godly beings and deities, the fact that Hamad, a mediocre man could survive while holding many position in one of the world powers has already made him quite a rare man in the world. Powerful people than him has already turns to ashes but he is still here and he is still thriving He survives all of it. From the Fall, to the monster invasion to the zombie incursion, to the Weronian upation and the resistance, he experienced it all And because of all of that experience, Hamad be aversive toward troublesome things. So, Loki could understand why he is not happy at all, that Loki is here and that another person wouldeter to make this ce even more....important. Important means danger in Hamad dictionary. "You should quit League of Freedom. Narleod would never dare trust you" "because I know Death Monarch?" Loki however shakes his head "Hamad you.....still don''t know don''t you? Why you are not among the inner circle of the League of Freedom. Why even if you ve away for Narleod you will never reach that ce?" Then Loki turns toward Hatta and ask "It seems you also don''t know" "Isn''t it because of our connection with Death Monarch?" Loki shakes his head "To him, if you have connection with Death Monarch, he would be even more eager to use you. Using you, means having one of Death Monarch acquaintance under him. Some people dreams that they could use such people" Hearing this Hamad be confused. Loki did not want to talk about this actually. He actually wanted to talk about the Untainted Land. But he had a fondness for this two people. Maybe because they meet each other a few times. Or maybe because of how they survive. Because against all odds, even with their mediocre strength, these two keep surviving and thriving. Both of them knows to keep themself out of danger. They are not famous and is not well known outside of South America, but they still have a way to make a living. And then there is Hamad. This person is quite the lightning rod for luck Loki could see some of this man fortune. Each cmity strengthen his fortune. This kind of person, is really rare So, he wanted to give some advice. "Then why?" Hamad ask. Loki smiles. "You are not crazy enough" Hearing this answer, Hamad was dumbfounded for a second and he was silent for a second before he suddenly chuckles. And then heughedn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "because I am not crazy enough?! That''s why?" Loki nodded. "I don''t believe it" But Loki only smiles at this. "Some people judges others by their conduct. Some judges people by their abilities. And Narleod chooses people who is like him. Misfit. Outcast. Untouchables" Loki paused a second "Crazy" "That is the kind of people that he have always chosen. Because he could trust a crazy person to be crazy" "Why? Because most of his ns has always been crazy" He let Hamad too You....are too normal. You are like a two eyed bird in a dark cave full of three eyed bird. In that cave, you are the alien thing and not them" "It has nothing to do with your connection with Death Monarch or your ability or your contribution. You are simply too normal for Narleod to pay attention to you" For a moment there is silence. Hatta was shocked hearing it but he was the first one that managed to calm himself down. He look at Hamad and he smiles bitterly. He could see that Hamad still have a hard time of epting this. But Hatta knows Loki would not lie. As for how he knows this. It is rumoured that Loki have the Book of Secrets. There is not many things in this world that Loki doesn''t know Hatta shakes Hamad thighs and said "Focus on the current task" And hearing this Hamad shakes himself out of his thoughts and takes a deep breath "where are we again?" Hamad ask. But Loki did not want to answer. He did not like repeating his words twice. "The Untainted Land. The one who tied the knot should untie the knot" Hatta whispers into his ears and Hamad remembers and he focus his mind again as he fell into deep contemtion. He probably already has the answer in his heart but he did not feel at ease with the answer he come up with It took some time before Hamad could focus again "The one who tied the knot should untie it. Then there is only one person" he mutters. Then he looks at Loki. But Loki did not say anything. And he did not respond at all that seems to show that he is right or wrong. Even though it is said four people created thisnd, most of it is the handiwork of Death Monarch. He is the only one who has the power to create such a powerful restriction and make sure that the time and space around the Untainted Land did not leak out and affect time and space of the real world Isting one part of space and manipting its time space, there is only two people that could do it in this world to this level and that would be Death Monarch and Jean. Jean could do it but hecks energy, Death Monarch did notck energy butckprehension of time and space So, there is two people that could be truly credited for the creation of the Untainted Land. As for the terrain, it is Raymond handiwork. The weather Oreki. And the restriction is Death Monarch and Hikigaya. But who holds the key to opening the restriction? No one knows. But the consensus was that the one holding the key must be Death Monarch. There is no one else qualified And once he understand that, Hamad look at Loki and he understood why Loki did not leave. Why he let everyone sees him? He is waiting. But will that persone? That person is in Pandemonium right now. Or whatever that is. By now, everyone that should know already heard some rumours that the Death Monarch in Pandemonium is not the real Death Monarch. This is just rumours and some people did not believe it and some people believe it. And Hamad believe it. In the past it might be absurd. Clones, avatars, slime mimicking creatures, but the past twenty years, the weird things he have seen is off the charts. A clone or an avatar or a robot, whatever that thing in Pandemonium is, none of it would surprise Hamad. Is it surprising Death Monarch would use a double? Why would it be surprising? Even Hirate uses a double. The difference is maybe that in the case of Hirate, everyone knows when he meet people in the Quorum Hall, that is his Mind Mirage. He is not really there. Hirate adopted such measure when someone try to blow him up around seven years ago. The incident was not publicised and only the intelligencemunity got a wind of it, but since then Hiratee into any enclosed space with an avatar or a clone or even a robot. But everyone still knows that Hirate is in the World Government. The way that Death Monarch does it is very different. If the rumours is to be believed, it means Death Monarch might not even be on Earth. Or maybe he could not get out of whatever he is doing. Only then would there be a clone recing him. Or there is another scenario and that is no one in Pandemonium knows where Death Monarch was an as a result, they conjure up Death Monarch to deter the world As for why the other world powers ys along with the charade, it must be because of the desire to stabilize the world Whatever the reason is, Hamad believe that the one in Pandemonium is not Death Monarch Because the Death Monarch he knew would not let things go this far. The fact that Wang Jian raise his army and goes to the capital shows that even the most loyal of Pandemonium did not believe that the one in the pce is the real Death Monarch. If this is the case the rumours that the one in Pandemonium is fake is really true. The reason it is not publicised must be because of political considerations. It also means that for the past twenty years, Death Monarch true whereabouts is unknown. >> Chapter 1799: That Person Arrived Chapter 1799: That Person Arrived ? Just because Hamad is sent to this ce does not mean he did not have any information about the world. And if this is the case, will hee here? At this moment, when Wang Jian is barricading the capital. Narleod seems to know this. After all, he is the one that said it to him that the situation in Pandemonium right now is very critical. The reason he said that is probably because Narleod believe that Pandemonium could not afford to send someone to meet with Loki. And because of that, he should hold Loki here until he came with Storm Tide. Storm Tide could surely break through the barrier of all the Ten Seas. And that alone shows how much importance that Narleod gives to Loki. Storm Tide is not just a giant tortoise that has the headquarters of the League of Freedom on its back. It is also a city. A moving city. Since twenty years ago, you could count on one hand the times that Narleod would move the Storm Tide. And each time it has something to do about the world There is silence inside the caf¨¦. Loki did not say anything but he is looking outside. His eyes narrows suddenly. He could feel the wind changes. He looks up and he smiles bitterly. The clouds are moving like it is being pushed. The movement was subtle at first but it grew more drastic as time goes by. Each second that passes make the movement in the clouds above be even more weirder. He chuckles a bit., the wind that blows feels a little bit colder. The degrees of temperature is not that different. But the difference is all it takes to alert Loki. And then heughs "He''s here" Hearing this Hamad look at Loki and ask with a puzzled expression "Who''s here?" BOOOOM! A roaring thunder cracks the sky, a lightning bolt shes outside, a sh of lightning illuminated the world with searing hot light Something is here Thunder suddenly roars in the sky. And it shook the sky. And it falls into the sea. There is dark clouds in the sky. Hamad and Hatta was shocked by this sudden change of the weather. And they both gulped. "Theatrical as ever. don''t you think?" Loki said to Hamad. But Hamad is in no mood for a joke. He rush out from the caf¨¦ and Hatta follow from behind. And when theye out of the caf¨¦, they were shocked. The world is covered with darkness. At least that is how they felt right now. Before, the area is full of sunlight and there is a breezy wind. Now, the bright sky is covered with dark clouds, thunder dragons swimming across the clouds, roaring of the sky shakes the Heaven and Earth Hamad has a grave expression on his face. The thunder above his head feels like a tribtion thunder, the might of heaven seems to be oppressing him from above. The ind just now is full of life. But now, there is a fog that begins to covers this ind. And Hamad with his vision could see that it is not only this ind that is being covered with a fog. It is like there is a fog appearing from out of the void and begins filling the entire sea area, covering all of the seven observatory inds. The mist is so thick that Hamad could no longer see through the fog, could no longer see the outline of the other ind in the far distance. His eyes could see further than normal mortal but now, with this mist, he could not see through it. Like the mist itself has some kind of magical barrier that prevented his eyes to see it "He''s here, isn''t it?" Hatta ask. But Hamad did not say anything. In just a few second, the fog covers all the sea area that he could no longer see the ship of bones, no longer see the water of the sea and the ind itself is full of an eerie stillness. The wind that is blowing is now cold, like the winds of winter. The ind itself is surrounded by a sea of swirling mist, heavy and dark as if born from the deepest abyss. It clung to the shoreline like shadows given life. Thunder rumbled across the sky, a distant roar that seemed toe from nowhere and everywhere at once. Lightning flickered, illuminating the mist for the briefest moment, casting strange and twisted shadows upon thend. Then, from the thick, churning darkness, a figure began to take shape. Hamad eyes narrow. Hatta heart beats like a beating of an excited war drum. There is fear and there is awe. Dark figures semes to dance around this figure. The mist only highlight this even more. This dark figure move forward and even as he move forward, the mist seems to cling to him, following him like a shadow. This id Death Monarch. The God of Death. That is the feeling Hamad feels when he looks at him. Like Death is so close to him. He stepped forth with a slow, deliberate pace, his body cloaked in a flowing robe of tattered ck that seemed to merge with the mist itself. He seems gigantic. Was it because of the mist or was it because of the pressure? Hamad doesn''t know. But to him, Death Monarch never look this gigantic before. Towering over him. Like he is in front of him right now, looking down on him from a high vantage point His presence warped reality around him. There is no longer a hood covering his face but Hamad and Hatta both did not look at his face. Hamad found out that each time he looks at Death Monarch face, his eyes stings Like looking at the Sun Only it gave him a cold feeling. All he could remember prominently is the two gleaming eyes of pale, cold light peering out from that gaze, like a glinting of a frozen star. Tak! Tak! Tak! Each step that Death Monarch took is like a beating of a heartbeat. Even though they are far away from him, it is like the sound of his footsteps echoes through the entire space between heaven and earth Like the sound is close, just beside their ears And their heartbeat follows the beating of the step The air around him crackled with the energy of the storm, each of his steps sending ripples through the fabric of the world itself. Thews of the world follows his steps and the immense might flowing out from him change this ind into a world of winter. As he moved, the heavens above reacted. Thunder roared louder, as if paying homage to his arrival, and lightning arced violently through the sky, tearing at the clouds with white-hot fingers. His mere presence twisted thews of existence-time seemed to stutter, bending unnaturally; the wind ceased to obey its natural course, bending to his will. With each step, the very ground beneath his feet darkened, the soil turning brittle and cold as if all life had fled before hising. He raised his hand, and the mist parted like curtains before a stage. He is the edge of the ind. Near the ship of bones. Near the sand But his eyes clearly shows that he had seen Hamad and Hatta. He made a pulling gesture and suddenly, Hamad and Hatta felt the space around them distorted and before they could blink suddenly, they are in front of Death Monarch. Only a few feet away. Suddenly they are face to face with Death Monarch and Hamad and Hatta could not help but gulped. Death Monarch look at them "I am surprised to see you here. It seems the cause and effect between us is not that easy to sever" At these words, Hamad and Hatta did not know what to say so they could only nod. Death Monarch seems amused looking at their reaction. Then he ask "Is he there?" Hamad did not even have to ask who Death Monarch is referring to. Loki said before, he is here. And now, Death Monarch ask him, if he is there. He could make the association quickly Hamad could only nod. Azief then look toward the caf¨¦. Hise eyes narrowed for a second, like he is analyzing something. But Hamad who is closer to Death Monarch could feel something from that gaze. It is like that gaze is burning something. There is no joy in his expression. And that make him feel even unnerved. Then Death Monarch look at him and seems to be thinking of what he will do "I have something to do with him. For now, I will send you to a different realm" Saying this,N?v(el)B\\jnn Azief did not wait for any objection. He simply waves his hand and Hamad and Hatta disappears from the ind. And not only him. Everyone on this ind disappeared. Except one. Loki in the caf¨¦ was quite surprised when he saw the old man in the caf¨¦ suddenly diapers but he shook his head "There was never a need to go this far" Loki mutters to himself But he was also shocked. That Azief has be this strong. One wave of the hand and he send everyone to the Mirror Dimension. And he probably even freeze time for them so that when they are there, their time would not move. When they return back, it was like they never had left. This control over time and space has reached quite the threshold of this world ability. "I need to see him. And he wanted to see me. It is good that our objective seems to align with each other" >> Chapter 1800: Fight! Chapter 1800: Fight! ? Loki sighed. He really did not want to see Azief if he could help it. Because the stronger that Azief be, the harder it is for him to hide certain things. However, what shoulde, muste. Loki got up and he walk out from the caf¨¦. By now, Azief is already near the caf¨¦. He is only a few hundred meters away from the caf¨¦. On a road that is filled with mist, on a small trail leading to the caf¨¦ And he is looking at Loki. He is just standing there but the world itself seems to shudder. Almost like he is a being who is not meant to walk the mortal realm. Above his head, the sky split opens, a jagged wound of light and shadow, and thews of heaven trembled in his wake, as though the gods themselves held their breath in his presence. The earth groaned under the weight of his power, trembling with the knowledge that life, death, and time all bent to his will. And in the silence that followed the storm, the God of Death waited. ... Loki walk with grace. He stroke across thend toward the figure of Death Monarch "He really looks like Death" he thought to himself. Azief is not yet the God of Death that Loki knows. But this method, this theatricality of appearing in front of people, it is quite simr to the God of Death. As he walk toward Azief, the mist which hung thick and suffocating around the ind, parted for him as though even the darkness hesitated to touch him. His long, dark hair caught in the asional gust of wind, flickering like tendrils of night itself, while his emerald-green eyes gleamed with a mischievous light that had not dimmed despite the weight of ages. Loki has changed his face again. Azief when he was gazing before toward the caf¨¦, it broke his disguise. It is terrifying that Azief could now have such an effect without doing anything. He just looks at him and his disguise was quickly melted. So, he had to use another face. But he did not show at all that he is afraid. Instead, he is walking with casual movement, deceptively light for such a solemn meeting. Each step he took was precise, almost yful, as if he were walking on air, untethered by the heaviness of the moment. But only Azief and Loki knows what he is doing. He is dissipating the heavy air. Loki knows a Confounding Formation when he sees one. The mist lower one inhibition and pressure one mind and soul The ultimate goal is for the people inside the mist to speak the truth. The mist is not for the ind. It is not for the people of this ind It is for him. And he clearly could not allow that. In each of his step, there is also magic, a footwork that is connected to the earth veins. Using the earth veins, he is neutralizing the effect of the most around him., clearing his mind and lessening the pressure Azief could see it and sense what Loki is doing but he did not force it and allow Loki to use his step to connect the earth vein and weaken the effect of the mist. It was almost like he was amused....and even curious of what Loki would do. Loki however did not care much about the neglect of Death Monarch. If he wanted to neglect the attack, then he would use it to his advantage His smirk is there, never leaving his face, and as he walk, he eludes the properties of the mist, like a god of trickery that danced through tricks and chaos. But in Azief eyes, there is not one Loki. But two Loki is walking. Two be four, four be eight, eight be sixteen. Double, each time he takes a step. An illusion. Loki uses the mist that is conjured by him to create some kind of illusion. Mixing truth with false, changing reality. And when he is close to Azief, he walk normally. With purpose. His eyes is the same eye. But Azief could see behind that eye is a kind of weariness. The smirks betrays the eyes. Was it something that he felt or was it something that Loki wanted to disy towards him? Azief have no way of knowing this. The two are only three feet away from each other. It is close. But also, not close. To some people three feet is the ideal distance tounch an attack. But most people in the world, when facing Death Monarch, this three feet distance is like an uncrossable chasm. So close, yet infinitely far. Because three feet distance with Death Monarch is not a chance to attack Death Monarch but a death sentence to anyone who dares attack Death Monarch in this span of distance. You think you are fast, but other than Will, who is faster than Death Monarch? Even if you are faster than Death Monarch, could your attack pierce his tough skin? Could your attack hurt him? Even if you hurt him, could he not heal? Three feet distance with Death Monarch and you attack him? That means a death sentence. But Loki is now only three feet away from him. That three feet distance that is like an uncrossable chasm. And his eyes is shining with a dangerous light. Loki knows Azief could see it. And he did not hide it. Azief knows it but he allows Loki to reach this point without even trying to stop him. Loki will attack. And Azief already knows. These two did not exchange words at all but both seem to gauge each other intention. They are scheming people. Both Azief and Loki are schemers in the eyes of the world. Loki seems to be a born schemer. Since the first time he appeared in the world stage, everyone knows how deep the nning that Loki have and how dangerous his scheming is. Before you know it, you are already in the game Azief on the other hand took a different approach. He never was a schemer. Instead, he relies mostly on his strength. Luck. And courage. And he grew with each experience. And in the process of bing strong, he be smarter. And he became very good at scheming. He uses his strength to defeat other people weakness and always upies the advantageous positions. A born schmeer and a growth type schemer. Most of the time, their thoughts are hard to fathom. And they still need to talk to understand what other people is thinking. But now, they don''t have to talk or convey their intentions. Because what they are about to do is quite simple Fight! And this is the simplest thing to do. So, there is no need for words. A nce, a movement, is enough to convey this desire Swoosh! And suddenly as they were only a few feet from each other, Loki kicks the ground, he charges toward Azief.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A punch shot out! If anyone could see this battle, they would surely thought that Loki has truly reached a sublime method in shrinking space and time like it was nothing. Three feet of distance, one step and the distance between them vanished. It was like space itself contracts. Loki mmed his foot against the ground In that moment, the shockwave activated the Earth vein. The ground cracks in a thousand pieces before it disintegrated, leaving arge sinkhole, ten feet deep behind him.unching himself toward Azief, like a sh of lightning. His fist shot out,m wrapped with a green aura, the might of the world seems to converge on his fist, aiming for Azief chest. Azief eyes did not show any ripples. Like he expected it. Calm and cold as ever. He raised his hand. It was like the most natural thing to do. It is like time itself slow down as he raises his hand. And that fast whirlwind kind is blocked. He has this unshaken demeanour, his emotion is controlled to the max. It is like even if the heavens fall in front of him, he would still be this way But the force of that kick is not a joke BOOOM! CRACK! The sheer force of Loki blow sent Azief flying backward with breakneck speed. But he was flying backward like he is gliding through the air. The sound barrier immediately shattered as Azief body streaked across the sky, the ind shrinking behind him as he was hurled hundreds of miles away. His path tore through the clouds, parting the heavens in his wake before he finally came to a stop in mid-air, stillposed, with not a single wrinkle in his flowing ck robes. One could even see a bit of smirk on the corner of his mouth Loki did not stop A step, a thousand miles could be travelled, and now he appears again. Loki is already upon him, appearing like a blur of light to his left. There is no conversation with the, no screams. No shouts. Only cold and calcting attack. Each attack has the essence of the world embedded in each of their attacks. Thews of the world is mobilized and only these two could feel each other profoundness of attack. To those who could not see thesews, each fist and each kick might seem no different than the kick of normal people but to the people who could see it, they could see thews of the world around these two beings are in disarray. Forming and being destroyed at almost at the same time, summoning and dispersing. Newws are gathered each time they attack, newws are dispersed each time they summon newws to use. >> Chapter 1801: Two Gods Chapter 1801: Two Gods ? A whirlwind kick arced toward Azief face, carrying the force of a tempest. Storms forms around the area that Loki is doing his kick This is truly the battle between gods. Mobilizing the earthly and heavenlyws in each attack, the heavens splits and the earth trembles, the moon and son goes crazy, thews and concepts of the world in chaos! Beings that has transcend the worldlyws and ascending into a higher level of existence Time itself seemed to slow as the strike neared, but Azief, ever still and unruffled, calmly raised his hand once more. Time truly be slow. Loki could feel that the world itself seems to be slow. Time and space seems to follow Azief desire. In the eyes of others, the attack would still look as fast and their eyes couldn''t even see that the kick is being shot. But Loki could see it and he could feel it Time around him slow and he could even see himself. His feet is going slowly toward Azief face. Tow different timelines differentiated by ayer of dimension. Azief done something that Loki thought he could not do yet. Separating the dimension, creating two separate timelines. This alone is shocking enough. It seems that even though Azief is lower than Jena in the attainment of time and space, this difference is not that far. It did not yet reach the part where he could do it on all ces but the fact that Azief couldpress the area around them and split it into two dimension and create two separate timelines andyer it upon the other dimensions shows that this Azief ising closer to that unfathomable Death God that Loki has always feared and awe in his timeline. Azief look at Loki and even could give him a nce. And he caught Loki foot effortlessly, the blow that could topple mountains stopped cold in his iron grip. Without a word, Azief hand tightened. Loki eyes narrows His face be a bit solemn "Rot" Azief uses one of the abilities that is most closely rted to the Law of Destruction. Decay And Loki foot began to crumble, dematerialized, is the more urate word to describe what is happening to his foot. Flesh and bone turned to ash as Azief grasp reduced his leg to dust. Yet, as Loki''s foot dissolved, a mischievous grin spread across his face. Rather than scream in pain or retreat, Loki simply chuckled, his voice light and teasing as always. With a shimmer of magic, Loki''s entire body rippled and morphed, his form shrinking and twisting until, in the blink of an eye, he transformed into a sleek, ck bird. The dust of his foot scattered into the wind as he slipped free from Azief grip, his new form soaring upward, wings catching the wind. He circled Azief, letting out a low caw as if mocking his opponent, feathers glinting in the pale light. Then, with a p of his wings, Loki sped through the sky, weaving through the clouds Azief did not seem offended at all. He is very calm. Just like before, he raised his hand slowly. This raise of hand seems to gather the will of the heavens toward his finger. Azief is Death Monarch. And he holds one third of the Heavenly Will. What he wanted, is the will of Heaven. Maybe he only controls only one third of it. But there is no one else in this world that could mobilize the Heavenly Will Maybe there is only one other person. And that one is Lee Sangmin. But there is no mortal on Earth that could wield the power of the Heavenly Will as easily and as effortlessly as he is. And now as he raised his hand, it is like he is handing a decree to heaven,manding the heaven and the sky. BOOOM! CRACK! BOOOOOM! The shaking of the heavens deters all creature below the heavens! Dark clouds gathered overhead, swirling ominously, and the heavens darkened with the weight of his presence. A low rumble of thunder echoed through the vast sky, but this was no ordinary storm. A ripple of Death aura spread across the clouds, twisting and bending them as ck thunderbolts, infused with destruction itself, began to form. These bolts weren''t just crackling with raw energy-they pulsed with the very essence of annihtion. It is very much simr to the Lightning of Destruction that once hammered Azief body when he was breaking through in the past. Each one shimmered with a deadly, dark glow, capable of wiping out entire realms. They swam across the sky like serpents, ready to strike. Loki, now in the form of a bird, shot through the thick clouds, his wings cutting through the air with blinding speed. He flew fast-so fast he appeared as little more than a streak of lightning himself. But behind him, the ck thunder followed. And it is not the only one Thousands of bolts tore through the sky, hungry for his life. Each strike split the air with terrifying cracks, as the destruction thunder sought to obliterate anything in its path. The sky was alive with chaos. Ten thousand ck thunderbolts crisscrossed through the clouds, curving and twisting, tracking Loki with unerring uracy. Each time Loki darted to one side, several bolts would chase him, diving through the sky with deadly precision. The clouds above rippled and split apart, the destruction thunder swallowing them up like an unstoppable tide. Loki dodged one bolt, then another, his wings a blur of motion. But the thunder was relentless. Each ck bolt that missed left a smoking scar across the sky, tearing apart the fabric of reality where it touched. The heavens groaned under the assault, as if the very cosmos were on the brink of copse. A particrly close bolt skimmed past Loki''s wing, and for a moment, his form flickered. The sheer energy of the destruction thunder could warp existence itself, and Loki''s bird shape faltered. But with a caw of defiance, he sped up once more, twisting and turning in ways that seemed impossible. Yet, no matter how fast or elusive Loki became, Azief thunder surged after him, filling the sky with a terrifying storm of doom. One move of hand. That is all it takes. From the very beginning. Azief had rarely attack first. But when he attacks, he would win. This feeling of invincibility is etched deep down in his bones. "Any moment now" Azief mutters to himself as he look on as Loki is having a few close calls with the thunder he had conjured up. The sky lit up with a blinding sh as one of the destruction bolts finally struck Loki. Azief look at this without changing his expression. The bird''s fragile form was engulfed in a violent explosion, the force of it shattering the air with a deafening roar. There is a sound of a bird crying that echoes all over the sky Dark energy rippled outward, tearing through the clouds and sending shockwaves across the heavens. For a moment, it seemed like Loki had been consumed by the thunder, his form disintegrated into nothing. "You would not die so easy" Azief is still raising his hand, the thunder and lightning still obeys his order. The fact he did not lower down his hand, means he did not believe that Loki has been put down. Loki was not so easily undone. As the dust and ck tendrils of lightning began to fade, something massive emerged from the chaos. Where the small bird had been only moments before, there now soared a majestic griffin, its massive wings cutting through the dissipating storm. "What is this?'' Azief thought to himself with a bitter smile "Seventy-Two Transformations? Is he Sun Wukong and I''m Eng?" The creature''s body, a fearsome blend of lion and eagle, shimmered with radiant energy, its golden feathers glinting against the darkened sky. Powerful ws raked the air, and its sharp beak glowed with a fierce light, daring him toN?v(el)B\\jnn strike again. Loki now turns himself into a griffin. And Azief did dare to attack. After all, it did not ned much effort from him. All he needs to do is keep raising his hand. And the thunder and lightning obeys., the thunder created roars that could confuse the minds, the lightning is like a sword from heaven that eradicates all heavens undesirables. With a roar that echoed across the heavens, the griffin charged through the storm, undeterred by the destruction thunder that still pursued him. Each beat of its colossal wings sent torrents of wind spiraling outward, scattering the lingering bolts of ck lightning. Azief simply watched, still calm and resolute, his dark eyes fixed on the now-transformed Loki. The sky trembled as the griffin, Loki new form, barrelled forward, cutting through the ck storm clouds with grace and power. Even in the form of the mighty griffin, Loki found himself overwhelmed. It is not wrong to called the form of the griffin mighty. When Loki turns into a bird, he also embodies all the powerful aspect of a bird. It might seem like when Loki turns to a bird, it is just a normal bird. But what kind of bird in this world that could easily dodges tens of thousands of lightning bolts? No ordinary bird could do that. Loki must have turns into some kind of magical bird that he have seen in his journey and this bird must be very fats if he could dodges the lightning bolt from heaven And when the bird is destroyed, he turns into a griffin. And Azief knows all about griffin. At least, he knows that Loki now embodies all the Aspects of the things he morph into. >> Chapter 1802: Aspect Chapter 1802: Aspect ? Aspect is also one of the things he had learned in the treasure trove of the Etherna. It is probably the same thing that those intergctic powerhouse uses. Zeus, Odin, the Jade Empire uses the method of Aspect to maintain their Divinity and survive countless Annihtions of the Omniverse But it could also be use like this. Loki now possess not only incredible speed flight and agility, he possess freedom and dominance over bothnd and air, with supernatural strength, skin that could withstand the punishment of thunder and lightning Keen vision and probably toplement with his own personality and domain, Loki also too the Aspect of the Wise Creature of griffin. In some myths and stories, griffin are portrayed as wise creatures, with an ability to discern truth from lies or offer guidance to heroes. Their eagle aspect, often seen as a symbol of divine wisdom, contributes to this portrayal. And Loki would surely took that aspect to increase the synchronicity of his morphing. After all, one of the domain of Loki is Truth and Lies. And of course, the other Aspect is the Healing powers. This not only applies to the griffin myths but even in the real-world griffin that roams the earth. Griffins is a myth before the Fall but after the Fall, there is always griffin flying in the skies And one other things that people already notice was that other than their supernatural strength, griffin also have remarkable healing powers And there is another rarer myths that said, griffins to possess the ability to change their form, either into full lions or eagles, allowing them to adapt to different situations or environments. Loki took all of these Aspect and turns into a griffin. So, it is not false at all to say that Loki is a mighty griffin. But.....his thunder is also not a joke "The creature under the Heaven. In the end, it is still a level lower" Azief mutters to himself. His palm is open and still pointed toward the heavens, and the thunder and lightning still is attacking. BOOOM! BOOOM! The ck destruction thunder, relentless and unyielding, rained down upon Loki in an unceasing barrage. It was as if the heavens themselves had opened their arsenal, unleashing an endless storm of annihtion upon him. Bolts struck one after another, each one tearing through the air with a thunderous crack, and soon, even the mighty griffin began to falter. But Loki was a master of trickery, like an immortal being who could never be cornered so easily. He seems to embodied the name that is given to him. Loki the Trickster. And for a Trickster, there is always a lot of tricks. As the final bolt struck, the griffin exploded in a burst of golden feathers, scattering light across the sky. And from the ashes of that explosion, something far more terrifying emerged. "He is truly like Sun Wukong." Azief mutters as he smiles bitterly. He sent thunders and lightnings from the sky, and Loki changes to a thousand shape. If people in the world could see this battle between these gods, it surely be a battle that would be remembered for a thousand years. The clouds themselves trembled as Loki new form took shape-a titanic dragon,rger than mountains, with scales that shimmered like molten silver. Its massive, coiling body seemed to stretch for miles, weaving in and out of the storm clouds as if the sky were its domain. The dragon roared, and with that roar, the storm obeyed. ROAR! BOOOM! CRACK! Lightning crackled from its jaws, and the thunder rumbled in response to itsmand. The sky cracks in another direction Rains began to fall, and the once chaotic storm now bent to Loki will. The clouds darkened under his dominion, and the very air became thick with power. Bolts of lightning no longer pursued him; instead, they danced around his massive body, crackling like chains of pure energy. The winds swirled at hismand, and the rain fell in sheets, as if the sky itself was now under his control. In the distance, Azief watched this transformation. His eyes narrowed, a flicker of something darker shing behind his calm gaze. The Trickster had grown bold-too bold. "You dare," Azief muttered under his breath, his voice low but filled with authority. "You dare try to control my sky? My lightning?" The air around him crackled withtent energy as his words carried an unspoken warning. He clenched his fist, the sky above trembling as though in response to his will. Azief had no intention of allowing Loki''s dragon form to reign supreme over the heavens. With a single step, Azief disappeared from where he stood, the distance between him and the dragon vanishing in an instant. In what seemed like the blink of an eye, he materialized just feet away from Loki''s colossal, coiling dragon form that towered over the clouds. The massive creature, its eyes glowing with power, turned to face him, but Azief stood unfazed, his presence radiating an overwhelming calm. One step. That was all it took. Azief gaze was steady as he looked up at the towering creature. "I will not let you," he said softly, his voice calm yet filled with an undeniable force. The sky roared as Loki, now in his dragon form,manded the thunder and lightning that crackled around him. The heavens seemed alive with his power-ck clouds swirled, and countless bolts of lightning surged across the sky, all under his control. The atmosphere buzzed with the raw energy of storms, and Loki massive form, coiled in the clouds, radiated an overwhelming sense of dominance. He was a dragon with the power of the heavens in his grasp. But despite the dis, Azief expression remained unchanged-cold, calm, and utterly indifferent. From the very beginning of their battle, he had rarely spoken a single word, and even now, as the sky trembled under Lokimand, his face betrayed no emotion. Azief slowly lifted his hand toward the stormy sky, and as if answering to his will, the void itself trembled. A crack in the fabric of reality appeared above him, and from that tear in the heavens came a bolt of red lightning. Unlike the destructive ck thunder that Lokimanded, this red lightning was something more primal, more terrifying a force of pure annihtion. The red thunderbolt shot down from the sky, cutting through the chaos of Loki''s storm, and as it neared Azief hand, it transformed. The crackling energy coalesced and solidified, taking the shape of a sword Crimson arcs of electricity snaked around the de, radiating a terrifying aura of destruction. The very air around Azief hissed and crackled under its presence. Without a word, without hesitation, Azief moved. One sh. Swish! Simple motion. Simple attack In a single, fluid motion, Azief swung the sword, and with that one strike, the world itself seemed to unravel. The sky, filled with the chaos of storms and Loki control, was split apart. Reality shattered like fragile ss, the heavens torn into a thousand pieces. The once mighty storm, with its infinite lightning and thunder, was obliterated, consumed by the sheer force of the sh. The sea far below them, vast and endless, evaporated in an instant as the energy of the strike ripped through the atmosphere. Time itself seemed to freeze as the sheer magnitude of the attack took hold. The earth trembled, mountains crumbled, and the very fabric of existence buckled under the weight of Azief sword sh For a moment, it felt as if the world had been destroyed-its luster faded, and the sky, once filled with thunder and chaos, was left as a broken void Azief stood still, his sword of red lightning crackling softly in his hand. His expression remained as it had been throughout-cold, indifferent, and unyielding. With one sh, he had undone the heavens and the earth. "You could not win" This voice enters Loki ears as he saw that sword energying toward him That sh would cut him apart. But there is no panic in Loki eyes. And there is no sense of danger at all. It is almost like he saw something more. And because of this, he is not afraid. And Loki smiles. He closes his eyes and then almost a secondter he opens his eyes. And then the scenery changes.N?v(el)B\\jnn There is no longer the scene of a sword shing towards him, or the sky splitting apart, the world breaking and crumbling. Only green grass, and the ocean water in the distance. He is still on the ground near the caf¨¦. His punch is being caught by Azief hand. The punch was caught even before Loki could make any other changes. Loki look at Azief eyes and he could see there is symbols and runes among other things that is swirling in his eyes "Deducing the future, looking at fate and destiny" Azief nodded and he push Loki hands as Loki was pushed back ten feet away. The battle that shatters the Heaven and Earth is but a simtion. A simtion that Azief had shown him From the moment Loki release that punch, since that moment, everything was simted. Loki smiles and shakes his head >> Chapter 1803: End of Simulation Chapter 1803: End of Simtion ? For a moment there, there is silence between them. Loki seems to be savouring the experience. There is things he could do better. And at the same time, he also notice that his thoughts was replicated perfectly. He notices it midway of course that he is in a simtion but a more susceptible person would be trapped in that simtion and before they know it, they would already have their determination to fight shatters. This is also one of the methods of Sovereigns. When Sovereigns appears, some people did not even dare to lift their weapons. One reason is because they are already powerful. The other reason is because one gaze and all of their thoughts are revealed and they have their heart broken even before they pick up their weapon or throw their first shot. One gaze and their whole fight is already simted and someone with a weak mind could not help but think of that simtion and believe that they would lose. The moment you believe you would lose; you already lost half the battle. Loki look at Azief and then said "That is just but a calction. If we really fight, do you think it would really end like that?" Azief did not say anything for a second. He acknowledges this. Loki thoughts was slightly manipted by him in that simtion Other people would not notice but how could Loki not notice? He surely notices it. But he was only thinking this for a second. Then he simply ask Loki "Do you want to fight and destroy the sea?" Loki did not answer instead he looks at the sky above his head. He narrows his eyes. He had been feeling this since some time ago. When hee out of the Untainted Land, he already felt something different about the Heaven and Earth It is not about the energy. It is about the Laws. Something changed. And he could only attribute it to Azief. "You changed something. Heaven and Earth is different now. There is an additional rule" "You felt it?" "I think Raymond, Hikigaya and Oreki would also feel it" "What do you think?" Loki did not answer immediately. Instead, he thinks for a second and then he nodded "It is good" Hearing this Azief nodded Loki is quite far away from Azief right now. After being pushed back, he only retreated around a mile away. One might wonder how could they talk when they are a mile away. But they could hear each other perfectly. And a mile is a distance that is nothing to them. They could cross that distance in a heartbeat. And this time, he walk step by step. His eyes shines like never before. And with each step, the earth trembled slightly beneath his feet. The earth veins seems to thrum with energy and strengthen him each time he walks towards Azief. Azief just look at this and he smirks a little He could tell what Loki is thinking. Loki did not want to get caught by him.....again And Azief knows that Loki has more trump card. During that simtion they had together, maybe in the first half, Loki is already conscious. And the battle afterwards and the conclusion of that battle, is probably something that Loki let him see. In the real world however, Loki must have some other methods to counter that sword sh. Even though they did not talk much, these two seems to read each other minds Azief has some premonitions about Loki and he also knows Loki is from some future. He actually seems to know more about Loki this time than before. And Loki wanted Azief toe to him. To solve some things. They want to meet each other but their reason for wanting to meet each other is different. One wanted information. One wanted solution Loki leather boots pressed into the cracked soil and even though he did not possess that raw mighty power that Azief seems to possess, there isa different kind of power emanating from him. The mist that Azief conjured up to confuse the mind is now changing its shape. Truth and lies interspersed with each other, creating a state of flux between reality and nothingness. Thews of reality bend subtly around him. A hint of mischief in his eyes. Like a God of Trickery. Loki could not help but feel nostalgic. In the past, or in his past, there were a few times when the God of Death confront the God of Trickery And each time they face with each other, the earth would shake, the sky would split, the entire world would tremble just by them meeting with each other. Now, even though both of them did not yet be Sovereign, the pressure they emanated pressure the Heaven and Earth In twenty years, Azief is not the only one that has improved. These past twenty years, there is not many mischief that Loki had done. Then what did he do? He himself also knows that if he did not train and only scheme sooner orter, he would be an easy target. He did some things and then quickly break through while at the same time maintaining his foundation And now, he had reached a level of power that allows him to contend with most of the heroes of the world. Azief could sense this energy. For the first time since they met each other, Azief raise his eyebrows "You could even deceive the Heavens" Azief mutters Azief could tell now. That Loki had broken through Disk Formation and reached Divine Comprehension realm. The world all thought that there is only four Divine Comprehension realm leveler. There is Raymond. There is the Twin Sages of Japan. And then there is Jean. But now, there is another one. And this one even hides his cultivation from the world. And that is not all. He could feel that Loki is nearing to enter Essence Formation. All hecks is an opportunity. Or a fated chance. Azief did not notice it before. It wasn''t until Loki activated the Earth veins that he felt a trace of that energy.,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om An energy he knows too well. It is amazing that Loki could even deceive him. Deceive the heavens. That no one even felt it and knows that he had broken through to Divine Comprehension realm. Azief did not seem to care at all that Loki ising closer and he could attack him. As Lokie close toward Azief, the world around them grew eerily still. The winds diedpletely, yet the sky remains tense and full of actions. There is still lightning dragon swimming across the clouds, and the roars of thunder did not stop. Ominous red fills the dark red clouds making it looks like the sky is bleeding but as Lokie closer and closer, there is a force from him that pressures the heaven above. The thunder roars be slower and the crackle of lightning that lit the skies is retreating. Some of the lightning dragon seems to dissipate and merge with the clouds. The swirling storms around the ind seems to pause. Loki and Death Monarch look at each other. And even though they only stand there, they emanate a kind of invincibility that seems to shroud them. Azief stands there like Death, like he himself is the embodiments of endings, a figure of grim inevitability; the other, a creature of unpredictability and chaos, the eternal wild card. Loki stopped a few paces away from Death, his smile widening, though there was something deeper in his eyes now Formations. Runes. Hieroglyphs. And Symbols. All of it seems to try to neutralize whatever magic that Azief is casting with his gaze His voice, smooth as ever, but with an edge of solemnity rarely heard, broke the silence. "Old friend," he said, his tone both mocking and sincere, "It''s been far too long." This time Loki no longer attack. Azief did not move, but the world responded to Loki words. A distant rumble echoed from the sky, and the mist that has disappeared, appear again and began to coil tighter around the edges of the ind, as though it was closing in on them, wrapping the scene in an otherworldly silence. Loki grin flickered briefly, the faintest trace of something deeper-respect, or perhaps fear. "Youe with all the drama, as always," Loki continued, gesturingzily toward the darkened sky. "Thunder and lightning-what would the others say?" Still, Azief remained silent, his eyes burning with cold, ethereal light. He did not need to speak for his presence to be understood. The entire ind stood in the bnce of their meeting, the boundary between life, death, and chaos trembling with anticipation. Loki''s smirk faded slightly, his expression turning serious. He stepped closer, now only a breath away from him. Now would be the perfect moment for Loki to attack. If he want to attack this is the moment. But just like the three feet distance before, even though he is only a breath away from him, this small distance is like an uncrossable chasm. The simtion is not entirely true. However, to call it entirely false is not urate either. >> Chapter 1804: The Answer He Wanted Chapter 1804: The Answer He Wanted ? In that simtion Loki did not use all of his power. But in that simtion Azief also did not show all of his card. Instead, he is very calm and the attack is very simple. Too effortless even. Raise his hand and summons ten thousand lightning bolts. One sh to end the world. These are the two only real attack he did. He did not even shows his true prowess or break out all of his moves. And they are not here to fight Loki simply wanted to warn Azief. That if Azief wanted to drag him back to Pandemonium or divulge some things, it would not be easy to make him talk That use of illusion to bring him into that simtor is probably also a test. If Loki could not break through that illusion, Azief would ropeable uses illusion to know what he is hiding. Some question Loki knows Azief would not ask. The question about the future, Azief probably would not ask in details. But there is many things that he is doing right now that has nothing to do with the future. And that is what he wanted to hide him. However, he could break the illusion so Azief did not try that again with him "Why do you want to meet me?" "I need answers" Then Azief look at another direction. The mist covers everything between them and Azief waves his hand and the mist parted way like Moses splitting the Red Sea and Loki could guess which direction that Azief is looking right now He did not need to say many things but Loki got the gist of what he is trying to say "he needs answers and I need him" This Azief is more difficult than the Azief he knows before. Twenty years had changes him. And twenty years had also changed Azief. He seems even more mysterious than before and he seems even more unfathomable than before Loki thinks for a moment and he suddenly feel that he had seen this before. It did not take him long to understand what he is feeling He felt that there is something very familiar with the way Azief operates this time. It is not like Azief at all. Yes, there is still a part of the old method of Death Monarch in his demeanour but this unfathomable side of him reminded him of someone else Someone that also treasures their words and speaks like she already knows what you are going to talk about. The person that Azief reminded him of is none other than Erika. Loki eyes narrowed "You see the future, didn''t you?" And Loki smiles. He wonders why Aziefing out from the seclusion is so coincidental. Nothing is just coincidence. Even the most apparent coincidence could not happen without some kind of divine will guiding a miracle into be thought of as coincidence. Azief did not find it necessary to hide it from Loki. He nodded. "You see all of this?" Azief nodded again "then you basically knows what I am about to ask you to do?" Azief nodded again. Loki chuckles "But I don''t know what you are going to ask me. Though, I could guess" "Then, guess" Azief finally said something after just nodding. "The future?" Azief nodded. "Then you must also expected the answer I am about to give you" "Yes" "No" Loki answers. Hearing this Azief smiles "It means you don''t want that future toe to pass" Azief said but his words sounds like a question. Loki understood what Azief meant The thing about the future is that once it is revealed, it has manyplications. Sometime, the very act of revealing a future to someone from the past, has the effect of creating that future. A self-fulfilled prophecy. A man often meets his destiny on the very road he took to avoid it. This example is numerous. Loki knows it and Azief also knows it. Even more so when they could see fate and destiny with their eyes. The red string of destiny, the golden thread of fate. Whenever anyone tries to avert a prophecy, for good or ill, the end result of their actions is to bring the prophecy about. The harder they struggle to prevent it, the more inescapable their destiny bes. Fate and destiny does love their irony Loki did not say it not because he didn''t want to say it. Because he fears saying it, locked that future. Before he did not say it like this. Because at that time, Azief did not understand. He would not understand at that time if Loki say it like this. Because he didn''t know yet what it means to see the future and what it means to know about your future. It is different if you just jokingly said "I know your future" Because there is no magic involved. But Azief has seen the past and future and even future that has not happened and probably will not happen now. What he says has magic. Because it is based on truth. The same way Loki words would touch certain barriers of magic if he said what happens in the future. Because the traces of time, of fate and destiny is on him So, if he said it, thews of the world, thews of the Universe, and thews of the Omniverse would all respond. And now, he could answer like this. And Azief get the answer he wanted. From the very beginning, he already knows that he could not force Loki to say what will happen in the future. Even if he could force Loki to say it, he would not want to hear it. Erika shows him what is the future. And he learns from Borgan what is fate and destiny. And when he learns from the Blue Crystal, learning the knowledge of the Etherna he understood one thing. Knowing too much about the future is not entirely good. Azief believe that Borgan has also seen the destruction of her race. She did not want to believe it. But if she did not believe it, why create the ring? Why have so many countermeasures? Her Will still looms and linger in the new universe that was born after the destruction of the Etherna. Etherna is a taboo existence because he did not exist in this Universe. It is wiped out from existence. The physical thing about them were destroyed but their will be the bedrock of all the magical things in the Omniverse They die and be a nutrient for the Omniverse The future is like that You can look at it, once or twice. That is fine. But the more you look at it, the more it will be distorted. Whether it is because of your desire to change it, or reach that future, each action, whether to obstruct or pursue that fate, each action distorts it. Azief got what he wanted. And it is time he gave Loki what he wanted. Azief opens his palm. And the moment he opens his palm, a droning sound fills the world. In just a second, the wind gathers, the clouds above in the sky descend down and the sea water flew towards him. It gathers above his palm, floating and swirling. A branch from a tree, a pair of leaves. A de of gras, a pinch of dark soil, a shell of a crab, all of it seems to flew toward Azief. It is like some kind of a weird recipe. Then Azief blows a breath toward the swirling ingredients and then it floats down toward Azief palm. As it ising down, it morphs into a shape of a key. Ethereal and translucent but as it falls downs onto Azief palm it turns solid. Loki eyes narrowed "The key to the Untainted Land?" Azief nodded "Back door key" Azief look toward the direction of the Untainted Land. "I expected this thing would happen. After hundreds of years, they might even think of ridiculous thoughts" Azief is clearly referring to the people inside the Untainted Land. The advantages that he given them and the disadvantage that he had given them was both the same thing Time. That is what is different. The people there die. Because most thates inside that Untainted Land are all people who could no longer make any breakthrough. Generations changes and their wills and desire would also change Now, they think that they are powerful enough that they could challenge the orthodoxy of the world. This is clearly the case of a frog looking at the world from the bottom of the well, not knowing how the vast the world really is Azief expected this. Because humans are a forgetful species. If not, how could they keep making the same mistake, again and again. "they want to attack Earth and rece it" Loki saidn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Azief only snorted at this "from the very beginning, they are doing a meaningless task. They could not win" Loki nodded. "Because there is limits to the powers they could reach. Even if they absorbs the power of Heaven and Earth of the real world and break through to Divine Comprehension inside the Untainted Land, that would break the fabric of reality of that world and in the end, the Untainted Land dimensional wall would crack and break. And then, all of it is....useless" Azief did not want to think too much about Untainted Land. To him, it is not that big of a problem But he wonders why Loki think of it as important. But even if he ask, he doubts Loki would give him a straight answer. Since he knows it is pointless to ask, he would do what he should do and Loki would do what he wanted to do. After all, he already got the answer he wanted to hear from Loki. >> Chapter 1805: More Are Coming Chapter 1805: More Are Coming ? Loki didn''t want that future toe to pass. Just like him. He also did not want that future oe to pass. The way they go about it might be different but it is clear that they are moving on the same goal. Azief feels like Loki is the perfect candidate to send to the past. Because some of his ability and because of his demeanour really fit. Then he sighed. "You want me to swipe you toward the entrance of the backdoor?" Azief said as he gives the key to Loki. But Loki shook his head "I still need to meet some people" Hearing this Azief only nodded. "Did you already go to Pandemonium?" Azief who was about to disappear from this ind halted his step "You seem to know what will happen in Pandemonium. And you also seem to know what will happen in the Untainted Land" Loki smirks "You''re not the only one that knows the future" "Erika?" "Erika" "Let Wang Jian and Sina fight each other" Azief said Hearing this Loki eyes narrows a bit "People would die" "Then they die" Loki seems to sense something and then he nodded "Then they die" "Where are you going now?" Azief look at Loki for a few second and then he smirks. "Did you ever told me where you are going?" Loki understood the implications. Since he never told Azief anything before he does anything, why should he tell Loki everything. Loki nodded and before he could say anything else, Azief has already disappeared from his sight "It seems he be even more mysterious" Loki however did not think much of what Azief is doing. He could guess but he found it pointless in guessing. Because what he wanted to achieve here is different than what Azief wanted to achieve. "He just wanted to confirm some things with me" The moment Azief left, everyone in the ind returns back to where they were. The old man is back in the caf¨¦ and Hamad and Hatta back on the shore of the ind. Everyone was returned back and they feel like they never have left. But they know they have left the area. However, they didn''t feel time passing. Hamad and Hatta quickly rush back to the caf¨¦ and they see Loki is walking back into the caf¨¦. "Loki, what did Death Monarch wanted?" This time, it really freak Hamd out. First, it was Loki. Then it is Death Monarch. The huge figures of the world that is hard to see in normal days, he had already seen two already And the day is not over. "Don''t be so surprised. There is many more that woulde." And the moment he said that another sound of thunder cracks the sky. Hamad look at the sky and he shakes his head. At the same time, he wanted to at least bring out his weapon. He did not feel safe not holding anything when powerful people suddenlye down to this ind This ind is the property of the League of Freedom. There is a port. The port is small and there is port vige. There is a few small city. Even the other inds of the world powers would have to give a message first beforeing to the ind But today, one after anothere to the ind, basically just treating this ind just like their backyard, strolling wherever they want, doing whatever they want Loki is a different case. Hamad invited him into the ind. Death Monarch arrival? Well, who could stop Death Monarch froming. Even if hees to Strom Tide, Narleod would not dare do anything and could only let Death Monarch treated his Storm Tide like Death Monarch backyard. But now, there is others that ising. Do they all think that they are Death Monarch and trampling the dignity and power of the League of Freedom? Hamad is not that loyal of a guy, but he should do what he should do. Hamad himself was a policeman before the Fall. He knows very much about structure and hierarchical rtionship and he is at ease when he is in an organization Lone wolf dies, but the pack survives. This is something he has always adhere too and because of that he survives. Those who could survive alone are powerful people and beings like Death Monarch. He is like a lone wolf that does not need a pack. He is not themon things; he is an anomaly. All those powerful beings in the world are all anomaly.N?v(el)B\\jnn If they are with people, they are stronger. But even if they are not with people, surviving is not hard for them But Hamad is not. So, he still in League of Freedom. And because he is in the League of Freedom, he should at least show the attitude of a loyal retinae of the organization. Hatt sees that Hamad is bringing out his weapon and he was also about to bring out his weapons But Lokie in front of them and calmly shakes his head "These are not people you could stop" Hamad and Hatta both instantly have an idea of who is about toe People that they could not handle. Also means people that the League of Freedom could not handle. There is only a few people in the world that the world powers could not handle. they know they could not do anything. Hamad sighed. Hatta also extinguish his desire to fight They just hope that Narleod coulde as fast as they could. All of these is beyond the things that they could handle. No wonder Narleod throws all of the business he have and rode Storm Tide here. Narleod must have foreseen that this would happen But Hamad also learn something from all the things that had happen today. "The one in Pandemonium is fake" Hamad mutters. Loki look at Hamad and nodded. Now, there is no longer any benefit in hiding this. Nor should it be hidden. By now, it is clear to Hamad. If the Death Monarch that came before is real, and Hamad had no reason to doubt that being as Death Monarch, then that means the one in Pandemonium is false. Fake. A clone. An avatar. A robot. Whatever it is in Pandemonium being used by Sasha the Nightingale, it is not Death Monarch. Wang Jian upies righteousness and the im that Sasha wanted to usurp the power of the throne is no longer so nonsensical. But right now, even if the whole world knows that the one ion Pandemonium is fake, they would not find trouble with Pandemonium. Because the real one had just show up. Death Monarch has always had the power to deter the world. He is what nuclear bomb is before the Fall A nuclear deterrent. That is what Death Monarch represent in this new era. Just like all those powerful beings in the Divine Comprehension realm An inteary destroyer that could move and have emotions. There is nothing more terrifying than this It would not be long before the news of "His" appearance here would be spread to the Seven World Powers Though because of the barrier between each world powers, this would take hours, by the day end, most of the world would find out Death Monarch was here. "Tell them not to wipe us away" Hamad said to Loki. "Gods and deities do whatever they please" This is Loki answer. And hearing this Hamad could only sigh. "Then we mortals have to go away from this ce of right and wrong" Loki chuckles "Just wait in the caf¨¦. You''ll be safe there" Hamad look at the sky and feel the air and he nodded. But before they could walk, there is a pressure around then. They could not even walk even if they wanted Loki sighed to "Just stay then" Loki said as he waves his hand and a powerful force shrouded Hamad and Hatta. They could now move their muscle but they could not move away three feet from Loki. The moment they try to leave this three feet distance, they feel the power of the Heavens pushing over them, forcing them to kneel Loki just look at the sky "Did they all learn to pretend after twenty years?" he thought to himself. Everyone now knows how to y the intimidation game Loki me Azief for this trend. All of these powerful people could easily just arrive here silently. But nowadays, all of these powerful people, each time they wanted to show themselves, they come with all kinds of fireworks. From splitting the sky, from the clouds opening and even meteor falling from the sky. They all came up with their own gimmick. Loki in the past always wonder why all of those Sovereign were so pretentious. Now, that he is back in the past, he now knows why the Sovereign were all ostentatious and all have their own entrance method. It is like a wrestler about toe up to the stage. It started with Death Monarch. He uses it to intimidate his enemies and people just follow it. >> Chapter 1806: And Then There Is Five Chapter 1806: And Then There Is Five ? All of this posturing and lightworks, all began with Death Monarch. This is what Loki truly think how it happens. Of course, even though Loki thinks like this right now, before he became Sovereign, even he would be drowned by the momentum of the Sovereigns when they arrive with such disy and show of power. Loki could talk about it like this because he is a Sovereign. But nobody else could speak and think like him. Because tomon people, the entrance of a Sovereign is like a descension of a god from a higher ne. The heat around the ind is rising. And it could be feel intensely. It is like someone is blowing a hot air all over the ind. The clouds and the sky is just the beginning. The heat that blows, blowing the cold air of death. But this heat itself has some powerful destruction element in it. A sh of a brilliant light split the sky and in an instant a figure clothed in arcs of lightning descended from the sky. He arrived with the full force of a thunderstorm, the sky cracking open with violent booms of thunder. Lightning danced around his form, illuminating his muscr, almost primal figure, d in ancient armor of crimson and bronze. Drums, carried on his back, echoed with each crash of lightning as if the heavens themselves were reverberating his presence. His wild hair, dark and storm-tossed, whipped around him as hended heavily on the ground, shaking the very earth beneath Loki feet. Hamd and Hatta did not have a to guess who this person is. "Oreki!" they thought at the same time. Oreki the Thunder Monarch is now like a Thunder God. His face is fierce and his eyes is glowing with an intense electric light. And he moved from the sky to the ground m like a force of nature, every step charged with energy, and the air around him buzzed as if alive with electricity. The heavens roared in his wake, thunder pping loudly with each movement, and the winds bent to his will, swirling in chaotic patterns around him. Loki nced up, eyebrow raised, but before he could react, the air shimmered. "Another one" he mutters, a smirk on the edges of his mouth. A soft, disorienting haze fell over the ind The mist is light at first be bing thicker and thicker and it felt like the mist itself is a wall. "Who is it?" Hamad ask "Hikigaya" Loki answer "He is in seclusion" "Oreki is out" Loki answer "So, he has toe out?" Hamad ask "twenty years has passed. Death Monarch is nowhere to be found. Now, that he shows his power Hikigaya would have a question of his own" "And so, do the others" Hamad only frown at Loki answer Orekie down with a sh of lightning and appears a few dozen feet away from Loki. As for Hikigaya, he materialized in a wave of distorted light and shadow. His arrival was a contradiction. both sudden and subtle. He seemed to appear out of nowhere, one moment absent and the next standing a few feet before Loki, his form flickering as if reality itself was unsure of his existence. His robes, flowing and ethereal, shifted constantly between hues, never settling on a single colour, always changing like the illusions hemanded. His face was obscured by a cloud of mist. No one could see his face. No, it is more any people who look at his face would forget the appearance of that face the moment they avert their gaze. Hamad look at Hikigaya face and when he averts his age, he could only remember vague image of Hikigaya. But Loki eyes is shining bright, so bright that it almost seems that it could see through all falsehood and lies, piercing through all illusion in the world He could see Hikigaya face even when it is obstructed by that cloud of mist. And Loki could see there is something in Hikigaya eyes. It spins and it confused people. The more you look at that eye, the more your mind would be scattered. There is only a few people in the world that could look at Hikigaya eyes and not go crazy. And Loki is one of them Around Hikigaya, the world twisted-trees flickered in and out of existence, the leaves look like it is out of sync with reality, appearing, disappearing and appearing again the ground shifted like a mirage, and even Loki found himself unsure of what was real and what was illusion. But Loki himself is a master of illusion. While his presence around here disoriented the reality, his power of bending perception and reality alike, making even the simplest things seem uncertain did not affect Loki that much "If Hikigaya is here, Oreki is here, then-" before Loki could even finished saying this word, everyone could feel the ind tremble. "Then the Earthshaker would alsoe" Hamad finished Loki words. He now have recovered his bravery. After all, he is close to Loki. The fact that Loki could withstand the powerful pressure of these beings, means something to Hamad These beings are all in Divine Comprehension realm. Any Disk Formation realm would be pressured by now. Looking at Loki that didn''t even seem to break a sweat, Hamad believe that maybe the information that Loki is a Disk Formation....is outdated. "Loki had broken through to Divine Comprehension realm!" this is Hamad thought. He could not confirm it however. And right now, there is more pressing thing to think about As he was thinking of this, there is a deep rumble from beneath the ground signalled the arrival of the third figure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hamad and Hatta could already guess who is it The earth itself seemed to respond as a rift opens up near the caf¨¦. A deep abyss cracks from the ground. Anding up from the depths of this abyss is Raymond the Earthshaker with his shining armor and his powerful aura that pressure the world And as he is about toe out from the ground. Even though Hamad could not see it with his eyes, he could still mobilize his Divine Sense The Divine Sense that he sent out is pressured and he could not see it clearly but he could see something ising up from the darky abyss, the rift that suddenly appears on the ground. There is a silhouette flying up. And then he appears. Like a light that illuminate the darkness And then as he shows his figure, a shadowy form could be seen behind him, immense and unyielding. Like a Titan of Old. Hamad, Hatta and Loki could see a translucent titanic form of Raymond behind him, like some kind of a protector spirit His domain is different and the way he came to this ind is also different from the way Oreki and Hikigaya arrived in this ind. Each of them is trying to show off their power, each one created a domain of their own, in this ind. Because of these three, the cold mist, the lingering death aura that is brought by Death Monarch before is slowly being eroded and with the appearance of Raymond, that death aura dissipated entirely Now, there is four godly beings in this ind. Each one couldmand the world and bring chaos to all realms Oreki came with thunder, the force of chaos disturb the sky, shocking the heaven and earth Hikigaya came with the mist, full of mystery and the magic is full of subtlety, changing reality distorting truth and covering up falseness. And Raymond? Raymond came with the quite unstoppable force Hills cracks, mountains shift, the tectonic te of the world grinds itself together It shows his power. On Heaven he is not as good as Death Monarch. On the ground, he could compete. This is his confidence. This is faith and this is his will. Those who could reach the realm of these four all have their own belief and faith in their own power He emerge from the ground, floated slowly toward the air and then he slowly floated down. The moment his boot touched the ground, the ground seems to destroy, appearing like a wave, and it quaked softly His armor is golden, a crest of a lion, his hair blonde like the Sun, handsome and powerful. "What a remarkable person!" this is the thought of any mortalying eyes on Raymond. Each of the powerful people here in this ind today, all have their aspect that would charm people and deter people Oreki has this fierce personality, passionate and driven. He was not always like this. The deeper he delve in thews of Thunder, the more he is affected by the Laws he master the most. Fierce. Direct. Passionate. When he attacks, this qualities could be seen. In the way he attack and in the way he acts. Hikigaya is mysterious and subtle. With him, you did not know up and down and as such his attack is also like him. Mysterious, unfathomable, making you question your reality and the moment you think like this, you already fallen into his trap. Raymond on the other hand possess a certain confidence, a certain stability, a certain temperament Sunny, unyielding, never giving up. His power is calm., his presence grounding the chaos and the disorder. It keeps the Heavens at its toes, and nourishes all living beings. >> Chapter 1807: Crushing Chapter 1807: Crushing ? Loki also has his own will and his own faith and his own confidence. They all have their own charms and they all have their own ws. Raymond appears and the moment he appears, he grounded the chaos, and dispel some of the pressure from the sky. His eyes is shining bright, yet if on look closely, it has this depth like the chasm of the earth and with every step he takes, the earth seems to wee him. Around him, the ground shifted, stones rising and falling as though the ind itself was bowing to his presence. The trees grew taller in his wake, roots spreading deeper into the soil, and the air was thick with the scent of fresh earth. They are basically like gods. Loki, now surrounded by these three deities, chuckled to himself, clearly amused but also intrigued. He stood there, the trickster god among gods, his grin returning as he took in the spectacle. The Thunder Monarch storm crackled in the air, the Illusion Archmage reality-warping presence shimmered like a mirage, and the Earthshaker immovable weight anchored them all in ce. "Well," Loki said, his voice full of mischief, "this just got interesting." They look at each other. Their gaze itself seems to have magic. Their presence is like some kind of power that repel each other. None of them say anything. It is almost like they werepeting on who will speak first There is only silence Hamad and Hatta is clearly not feeling all at ease right now. Loki smiles. That smiles that hides a thousand tricks. Hikigaya seem to be looking at Loki but who knows which direction he gazes behind that cloudy mist that covers his holy face? Raymond look at Loki, his eyes shows his confidence and there is a sense of stability just by seeing him there, standing like that, like a mountain that could not be moved. Oreki eyes on the other hand looks like it would shoot lightning bolts. Killing people with his gaze And knowing all of these people it is really possible for them to kill people with just their gaze. The silence continued on. Loki was the first one that break the silence "All here?" "Where is Jean?" Hikigaya was the one that answer. "he would note" "Paulette?" "Paulette" Loki nodded. "And why did you alle?" "The key" "The key?" "Use it" Loki thinks for a moment and then he nodded. "Did Azief tell you something" Oreki answer this time "he just reminded us." Loki did not ask any question for a few second. Loki is thinking. When did Azief contact all of these people? Was it when he kicks him? Loki believe that would be the perfect time. When Loki kicks toward Azief, he might already judge that he could do what he wanted against him. So, in that moment when he was focusing on the battle, while crafting that simtion, he also sent a telepathic connection to these four? If Loki wanted an urate answer he could ask Oreki, Hikigaya and Raymond who is here right now But he clearly would not do that. Raymond sighed "The Untainted Land..... is it that severe?" Loki ask. Raymond frowned and nodded. And then he sighed. "We all know that there is chaos brewing in the Untainted Land. Other people could not see what is happening inside the Untainted Land" Loki nodded at this. Even him, with all of his power could not see what is happening inside the Untainted Land unless he goes inside that ce. However, he never had time to go inside because he has other things to do. If he uses some tricks., he could see what is happening inside the Untainted Land but even if he could see it what does it matter to him After all, in the beginning, Untainted Land is not in his ns. It is only just recently he modified his n and now he is very interested in the Untainted Land. Loki keep listening to Raymond But as the creator ofws and rules of the Untainted Land we could see the hidden intrigue and scheme and the chaos" Loki believe this refers to the emerging kingdoms, empires and factions inside the Untainted Land. Sighing, Raymond continues "We expected chaos. We expected rising and falling of the trend in the Untainted Land. We didn''t expect it to go this far" "You know there is an attempt to close the gate between two worlds?" Hamad ask. Raymond noddedn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Then, why didn''t you tell the world powers? Tell all of us. We could do something" "It was a suspicion. They did hide it very well. When they did do it, we were also taken aback. But we could not go inside" "Huh?" This time it is Hamad and Hatta turns to get surprised. Even Loki feels a little but surprised. "You could not go inside?" "Why?" "There is some things we did not tell the world. We believe that the world should not know about certain things to prevent them from panicking and to keep the peace" "What happen?" "In the beginning, we all think that we should have equal ess to the Untainted Land. But then we thought about what will happen if we have a weaker will" "Jean performed a bit of Time Space magic that he always did and he told us that the Untainted Land could benefit the world power immensely. As you all could see, the benefit is none other than people" At this everyone nodded Raymond continues his words "Powerful people is forged inside that ce full ofpetition. Because theyck energy unlike our side of the world, only the best of the bets coulde out from that Land. Hence, the quality of their power is very much different from us. It is morepact and some even have some special qualities to their energy" Loki nodded at this. Hamad and Hatta also acknowledge this. All of those peopleing out from the gate are all talented people. They not onlypetitive but they also have certain grit about them that usually only appears at people who live during the early years of the Fall. In the current generation, the difference is not that high. because there is still many people that live during the time of the Fall. But after a few hundred years, people whoe from the Untainted Land would undoubtedly shows their edge. "So?" "Jean asked if we could resist the temptation. All of us are leading figures of world powers. Favouritism would bound to happen" "I would favour the World Government, Jean would favour the Republic, Oreki and Hikigaya would favour the Japan Empire" "This would create friction among us. What if then I shake the Earth, Hikigaya mess up with the Moon and Sun, Oreki brings thunder and lightning, what if Jean mess up the Time and Space?" "What if then this conflict extended outside of thatnd and bring about a war between world powers?" Heainrg this Hamad and Hatta cold understand. War was waged something for stupid reason. What if one of these powerful beings uses the back door as a privilege. Not only would it attract the ire of the other beings that build thend, it would also attract the anger of the other world powers. And they themselves seem to know that they could not entirely be impartial "But there is someone who could be impartial" Loki suddenly said and Raymond nodded "Death Monarch is the only one that could be impartial. Because he did not covet these people. To him, they might have more power, more grit, and more advantages than people who were born outside of the Untainted Land, but it is still just an ant. A bigger ant. But still an ant. It could not touch the heavens above. They could only look at it" Loki sighed as he finally could understand what these people do. "So, you basically handed the power to enter the Untainted Land toward Death Monarch" "He created the key. The key that only he could bring up. It has his energy signature. He sent a message to us. To contain the army that is on the other side" Loki frowned. "What is happening in the Land?" "They want to attack this world" "Surely, they must have known that would be futile. Not only they did not have as many Disk Formation as us, they did not even have a Divine Comprehension leveler. And we still have Death Monarch" "They have time. And unlike before, they close the Gate. So, from now their talents would stay in their world. In a few more decades, they could slowly infiltrate our world" Loki notices something. "You mean they are not attacking now?" From the way that Raymond been saying it, it almost seems like there is already an army waiting on the gate between the two world, ready to invade. Raymond nodded "Still, we have to crush this force before they could grow up" "Why so impatient?" Loki ask. He also are in the opinion that this force should be crushed. But he just wanted to know why these beings wanted to do it at this point in time. Clearly, none of these beings is that worried that this force would be bigger. Even if they became bigger, even if they waited for another decade, it would not like change anything. This force would still be crushed and they might even be crushed harder because the people of this world would also improve and not be stagnant. >> Chapter 1808: Ungrateful Chapter 1808: Ungrateful ? Even though Raymond praise the quality of the peopleing out of the Untainted Land, there is an inherent advantage of people who live in this side of the world If the advantage of the people of the Untainted Land is time, then the advantage of the people living in the real world is none other than energy. Boundless energy generated by the All Source. It could even afford five Divine Comprehension leveler and an Essence Creation leveler Some worlds would already exhausts all of their energy and would take tens of hound of years to replenish back the energy that is lost to support even one Essence Creation leveler. The reason why the Untainted Land is limited only to Disk Formation and the max which is Divine Comprehension is because that world could not withstand the levelling up of a Divine Comprehension realm. All thews that is put on the Untainted Land would broke down if someone managed to break through to Divine Comprehension realm not to mention how the energy would not be enough for anyone to break through unless they did not produce a Disk Formation leveler for a few hundred years. Raymond look at Loki asking the question and he understand why Loki ask him such a question. After all, ants are still ants. Just because it became a bigger ants, why would it need all four of them to destroy this force. Why is there a need to be this overkill? Raymond simply said what Azief had said toward him twenty years ago "So, they would be reminded" Hikigaya nodded at this before saying "Humans are a forgetful creature. Do you still remember the faces of gratitude and the love that they gave us when we created that paradise for them?" At this Raymond sighed. It is clear that they did not intend to destroy thend. They just wanted to remind them who is in charge and why it is that they were the ones that wanted to break out of their world and not the people of this world that is so eager to enter into the Untainted Land. "We didn''t even put many monsters in thatnd because we did not want the monsters to overwhelm the humans. We put just enough so that they could train with these monsters. The people praise us because they could live in a ce where they did not have to fight for survival or get caught between wars of the great powers and other cmities of the world" "It is a ce for them to grow and to have the ability topete with the heroes of the generation. If they could not do it, their children could do it, if their children could not do it, their children children could do it. And now, only after a few hundred years that passes in thatnd, they have already forgotten" "So, we need to remind them. Again. We did not imprison them there. We gave them a ce to survive. If they did not want to join the world powers, they did not have to. They forget and because they forget they make stupid decision that should not be made, creating a problem that should not have been a problem" "Will you kill them all?" Loki ask "Those who are stubborn would be killed. But our intention is more just wanting them to understand that no matter how many soldiers they cultivated, it would be useless" Loki is talking with these big figures of the world and they seem to spoke very casually about the big things in the world The only normal people in the scene is Hamad and Hatta but these powerful beings treated them like air. They heard that the people of Untaintednd was preparing for war. That news alone shocked them. But the way these four people responded is even more shocking. There is no surprise and there is no sense of urgency at all. They simply said they would calm the matter down. This is big things of the world. In the past, if the world powers knew that a war is about to erupt, especially a war in this kind of scale, they would surely be panicked. But now, these four people alone are confident to settle this matter. Four people to settle a war. It is truly a hard thing to believe. What could Hamad and Hatta said in this situation. They could not say anything. They could just stand there and waited until these people is finished whatever they were doing. And even though, Hamad and Hatta is a bit calmer now as they stand near Loki, that does not mean he did not feel awe at all towards these beings. There is a bit of fear. And they both think it is quite a feat to be able to listen to all of this and to listen the secrets of the Untainted Land. They also knows that the moment they knew this secret, it is better for them to not know anything about this matter. Even though they did not say it was a secret, as long as this matter is not publicised, Hamad and Hatta would treat this as a secret and they would not dare to talk about this to anyone else Hamad and Hatta could not speak like Loki and they could only listen. Loki look toward the distance and then shakes his head. Then he look back at Hamad and Hatta "You heard what they said" "It seems I could not see your leader. I think I should go with them. It is better to solve this as fast as possible" Loki said this and then he walk toward Raymond. "Let''s go" Raymond did not need to say too much after he exin everything to Loki. Loki kicks the ground and fly toward the Untainted Land. Around him, there is Hikigaya, Oreki and Raymond, each one of them stimtes the Heaven and Earth with every move And now these four people, with the real power of Divine Comprehension makes a move, it is truly possible to end a war with just the four of them To contains a Divine Comprehension leveler, it would need a few dozen Disk Formation leveler. This also depends on the Divine Comprehension leveler and the Disk Formation leveler that they are fighting with. But now, there is four Divine Comprehension leveler and air power and energy seems to be at the peak. It would truly be hard to fight people like this These beings of great poweres and goes without warning. Now, that they have leave this ind, the ind seems empty All the magical phenomenon before seem to leave this ind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hamad and Hatta look at this and then they look at each other and could not help but sigh. They leave the ind but the traces of them is still there on the ind. There is still some mist, thunder and lightning receded by the roars of thunder and the shing lightning did not entirely fades away And then there is this rift on the ground that seems to have no bottom. Just by appearing they wreck thisnd. Hamad and Hatta was about to return to the caf¨¦ when in the distance they could see that a giant tortoise seems to be sailing the sea like there is no friction, fast like lightning. The tortoise then stopped at the port. Someone jumped down the turtle and this person is wearing a mask. There is bandages on both of his hand. Too little toote, this is Hamad thought Narleod finally have arrived at the ind but all the main figures have gone. Hamad and Hatta met with Narleod and told everything that happens. Including the war that is about to happen between the people in the Untainted Land and our people. Yes, Hamad and Hatta would hide the secret. But the people they hide the secret from would be themon people and the people of the world But to a world leader, they would not hide it. Hiding it form themon people is because they fear it would create a panic. And the other reason is because they are powerful to change anything and even more powerless toe here. It also create chaos that others could take advantage of. After all, there is many organization that wanted the world to be ore chaotic than it is now. For such news that could create panic and chaos, sometimes it is better for themon people not to know. Since, the four of them are so confident that they could solve the matter, Hamad and Hatata decided it would be better to speak of it after everything is settled For this to not happen, Hamad and Hatta decided to keep it a secret. But revealing it to Narleod would create different result. He could do something. And just like Hamad and Hatta expected, the moment Narleod hears about this, he rush toward the Untainted Land. And Hamad and Hatta look around and they could see that there is many shops that is going toward the Untainted Land. These ships must belong to the other observatory ind. They probably have inform their leaders and the leaders sent them to the Untainted Land to report what is happening there. As for Hamad and Hatta, they decided to return to the caf¨¦. Narleod did not ask them to follow him on the Storm Tide. Instead, they are left in this ind. >> Chapter 1809: All At Once Chapter 1809: All At Once ? Hamad and Hatta returns to the caf¨¦ and sighed. Today, there is too many things that had happened. Tomorrow the world would go crazy What happen here today, could not be hidden. When all of the meeting and the things that happening on this ind is publicized, the world would surely fear another chaos is about to happen Chaos happens just because these beingse back. Hamad knows it and Hatta knows it and the old man opening the caf¨¦ probably also knows it because that old man suddenly tell Hamad that he is going to close his shop tomorrow and go sail the Ten Seas. Hamad could only shakes his head. Look at what Loki had done. He had scared away the only drinking ce he has in this godforsaken ind. Hamad and Hatta also think that it is time now to spread their wings away. The world has been at peace for twenty years. With the return of Death Monarch, does that period of peace hase to an end? Some people would surely think so. After all, there is a pattern. Each time Death Monarch appears and make some big moves, an equivalent reaction followed. However, this time is different Hamad didn''t think that this time it would lead to a war or a chaotic period like before. This is just minor problem now. In the past, this would be a big deal. But now, everything is so easily solved. Because the system of the Seven World Powers, the Ten Great Continents, the Rogues forces, the Crime Alliance has been perfected. All of these created a status quo that bnce the world. If Death Monarch think this is a bit problem he probably would have handled it himself instead of sending his allies to the scene He could easily ttened the entire Untainted Land and he did not do that. Instead, he gives a key to Loki, call these beings and he himself goes to god knows where. And he didn''t even try to go to Pandemonium. He surely knows that there is a war about to be waged under his name Yet, he didn''t care much about that, and he didn''t even care much about the Untainted Land, leaving after a brief conversation with Loki. Hamad believes that Death Monarch has his ns. And because he has his own ns, all of these problem might be resolved easily. Hence, the peace of the world would continue. But Hamad does think that he and Hatta should leave the League of Freedom. He looks at Hatta and Hatta still have a frown on his forehead. Hatta would follow him. If he resign from the League of Freedom, then Hatta would also resign Today, has strengthened his resolve. Even after all he did, even after what he had experienced, and after all the signs he had given him, Narleod is still reluctant to give them any important job. The lone wolf dies and the pack survives. But they are not wolves. And Hamad and Hatta has enough power to make a living in this new world Since he is confident that this peace wouldst, it is time for him to leave his pack and make his own pack. The old man that owns the caf¨¦ wanted to leave tomorrow and Hamad and Hatta also wanted to leave with the old man, hitching a ride on his old ship And then as they look out of the cafe, there is a sound It cracks the sky and then a brilliant golden light exploded Hamad and Hatta look at this and could not help but be awed. A powerful fluctuation of energy had just passes through them "They open the gate" Hamad thought to himself. And he smiles. And then, a scream echoes out through heaven and earth. A war is being waged on the gate of the Untainted Land. Hamad and Hatta could not see this but this is what they believe is happening. A cup of tea is put down on his table, he smiles and takes a sip He is not worried at all. Since, those four beings would win "The world will still be peaceful. And we need to find our path, Hatta" Hatta nodded as he also took a sip of his tea. The world is changing colours, and new decision are made, new future is forged, and fate and destiny would show their hands ..... There is many things to pay attention to at this hour of time in the world. The world powers at first only focused their attention to the matters in Pandemonium The battle between Sasha and Wang Jian would surely create chaos. They also wonder why Death Monarch did not make any moves. The rumours that has been going on for months now is also slowly bing more credible. Then as they were paying attention to Pandemonium, suddenly there is newsing from the Southern America continent. Narleod make a sudden move. Most of the time, Narleod did not make any big moves. But this time it is different The intelligence agency was shocked the leader of League of Freedoms suddenly activated Storm Tide and sail the Ten Seas. The Storm Tide is like the capital of the League of Freedom. It is a walking city. And the one inside it are all powerful people and talents of the League of Freedom And before the world powers even had the time to analyse this sudden movement, there is reports for observatory ind near the Untaintednd that Death Monarch appears. Then news appear in every intelligence agency of the world powers. Loki appears in the sea near the Untainted Land. Then Death Monarch appears. And not long after Death Monarch appears, Illusionist Archmage, Thunder Monarch, and Earthshaker also appears. And not long after these four beings goes to the Untainted Land. And Narleod follows them from behind. All of these powerful beings appear after one another like some kind of big thing is about to happen. Thest time these powerful beings appears at the same ce was during the War with the Crime Alliance. At that time, there is heroes from all over the world fighting viins of the Crime Alliance while Death Monarch was fighting Kaiju who holds the Trident of Poseidon. The world power that got the news did not know what to focus on. There is the civil war that is about to broke out in Pandemonium. Wang Jian is camping out of the Center Pce, Sasha mobilizing the Secret Army Then there is the matter of Loki and the news he brings. Chaos in the Untainted Land. Though, the world powers did not yet know what this chaos is all about. They only know there is chaos and that Loki escorted out injured people thate from the Untainted Land out of the area and send these people to the Pandemonium Observatory Ind. Communication is not as fast as before and even teleportation circles and teleportation hubs also has limit in this new world As for himself, he went with Hamad and Hatta, an official of the League of Freedom. When the world powers bring up the file of Hamad and Hatta only then that they know that Hamad and Hatta has old rtion with Loki and that is probably why Loki chose them and goes to their ind. The subsequent event was to everyone shock. No one expected that Death Monarch would appear there. At least if he wanted to appear, he should have appeared in Pandemonium. But instead, he goes to meet Loki. And then after that, more shocking things happen with three Divine Comprehension leveler suddenly also appears. So, now the world powers is busy. They did not know what to focus on. Should they focus on the civil war or the chaos in the Untainted Land? Which is more important? There is also something else that the meeting in the ind exposed to the world And that is the Death Monarch in Pandemonium must be fake.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If that is the case, does Wang Jian knows this and that is why he is so eager to bring Sasha down? And when the people of Pandemonium knows this matter, who will they support? While the world is focusing on the sudden appearance of twin Sages of Japan and the Earthshaker in the observatory ind near the Untainted Land, Azief is now in a different ce. He look at the scenery around him. It is full of trees, green grass and there is a few humble huts and hovels in the distance. But the stairway in front of him looks barren and devoid of life. It is like it separated the world of the living and the dead. There seems to be a woman on the tenth step "Waiting for me?" he thought to himself. He did not immediately meet this woman that is waiting for him. Instead, he stands there for a moment. "It does be a little bit painful" he mutters to himself. He could feel his eye vein is throbbing. He sighed for a moment. "I have done my best to many of the things that would be a problem. However, this time, it might not go the way I wanted" He thought to himself. Azief was prepared before he came here. >> Chapter 1810: Discovery Chapter 1810: Discovery ? He had look at the chaos that is happening in Pandemonium. He goes there first because he wanted to confirm what Wang Jain and Sasha is doing. After seeing that the situation would not be that bad, he disappeared. He expected Loki to be near the Untainted Land and meet with Lokin/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The reason why he wanted to meet Loki is to confirm the answer. Loki give the answer he wanted Of course, knowing Loki, he could still lie about the answer. But Azief chose to believe him And he knows what kind of problem that would erupt in the world that would start from the Untainted Land. The twenty years vision did not show that the people of Untaintednd wages war. But they were preparing for one. Azief deduced it once again when he was near the Untainted Land and his deduction of the future also shows him that the war that would wageter in the future would be a little bit more bloody. It is bloody for this world. But for thatnd. They overestimate their powers and attack the world powers. And all the world powers responded in kind. No, it is not quite appropriate to call it kind. It is more appropriate to call it an overreaction. His effort of cultivating the new generation basically went to dust if this war is to be waged. The reason why he created Untainted Land is to protect the people that was left behind. At the same time, it is also to cultivate talents for the world But that war basically wipes out all the promising talents. Yes, even though they have the advantage of time, they did not have the advantage of the energy. The world that they live in is full of energy but the time and space is not so easily manipted as a subspace. That is what Azief created. A sub dimension of the current dimension. Hence, there is limitations in this sub dimension. That limitation is the limitation of the realm they could strive toward. It is like the Earth before the expansion and before the Multiversal Convergence. The time is manipted, the energy is scarce but pure and the people inside thatnd had to create training method to effectively refine this pure energy so that it would not be wasted. Hence, when they did wage war, it is like throwing an egg into a titanium boulder. It exploded instantly and eradicated almost instantly. Since that is the case, it is better to remind the people in the Untainted Land how powerful is the people outside the Untainted Land It is a reminder. But also, a warning. It is the method that Azief always uses against his opponent Sometimes, a warning is more beneficial than attacking directly. So, he gave the key to Loki. The moment that the key appears, he knows the other four would be able to sense it. So, he exin them beforehand what they need to do. He give it to Loki and give it to those three people to solve the problem and then he goes away to this ce. Each one is a problem that he had solved. He had seen it twenty years ago. When he already knows the problem twenty years ago, it also means he has twenty years to think of the solution. he did not need to solve it all by himself No...it is because it should not be solved by him. These problem would be solve nheless even if he didn''t take action. It is clear to him because he had seen the future. It just took time. If today he did note to Pandemonium, did note out of the seclusion, the battle between Wang Jian and Sasha would extend for years. The battle for the Center Pce is won by Sasha but Sasha herself could not kill Wang Jian and she did not dare kills Wang Jian. Wang Jian retreated, and amass another force and solidify the border of his territory. Then amassing enough force, he attacks again, and manage to gainnds from Sasha. This battle wouldsted for a few years before Sasha was defeated and sent to prison. Then around fifty yearster, he woulde back and Wang Jian gave the throne back to him That is the projection of the future he saw and the deduction he made. This is why Azief trust in Wang Jian loyalty. But this solution would break his Shadow Guards and even though Azief did not see what happens next, knowing himself, he could deduce what would happen. Sasha would be released; the Shadow Guards would be restored and the same problem would happen again. Azief decided that to solve this problem that does not have an answer, he should let them fight and intervene when it is necessary. The main reason is because Sasha fear that the deterrence power of Death Monarch is not enough. While Wang Jian could not believe Sasha and believe that she has ulterior motive. To solve this kind of thing is not easy because they all have their own belief and faith and their own thoughts and desire. As for the Untainted Land problem, Loki would solve it. He did not need the help of the other four Divined Comprehension leveler to solve this problem. But the way they solve the problem is not satisfactory for Azief when he saw it. Hence, hees out and do something that is different from the future he saw. And doing a small favour, a small act, it already changed the future This is actually snatching fortune and disturbing cause and effect Azief did not want to taint himself with so much cause and effect. Even more so when he is close to breaking through to the other realm And also, because the more he changes it, the more he fights against it, the harder it work against him. Like some kind of game that be harder the more you cheat. Seeing the future is like cheating in a game. You know the plot; you know where it is going to go and fate and destiny would not let that go They would make it harder. Like a game that adjust its difficulty, the easier you make the game to be This the bacsh of destiny and fate. Most people would be cursed by bad luck, have their longevity reduced, have their powers taken, suffers from heavenly punishment if they did such a thing but why does people like Azief, Erika, Loki, Jean look at the future and have nothing like this happens to them There is punishment but it also depends on who they are levying this punishment against. Why did some beings could extricate themselves from some cause and effect and some others could not? Strength and power. This strength does not refer to physical strength But to magical powers. Azief has reached appoint that he could ignore some of this bacsh. But it did not mean that the bacsh of destiny and fate is not terrifying Instead, it umted. Someday, when the moment is right, this bacsh wille back to bite him in the ass. Azief premonition told him that this bacsh is waiting for when he is about to breakthrough. When he is about to breakthrough, the power of fate and destiny would do all kinds of thing to make sure he fails. That is why he tries to maintain minimal contact. That is why he allows the fight to happen. Why he let Loki holds the key. Why he calls all the four of them "It is a pity that Jean could not join" he thought to himself. Jean is someone he could not read. When he sees the future, anything rted to Jean is hard to predict. Maybe because he is a loss quite the master in time and spacews he could shield himself from his calction So, he was uncertain whether Jean would take action or not. But seeing he is not there on the ind he must have something to do. And it must be about Paulette. Jean must be searching for the culprit that got his woman poisoned. Azief after twenty years of absorbing Etherna knowledge finally knows what poison that afflict Paulette. One might ask, why not use this information to call Jean. Why not tell him what Paulette is being afflicted with? He did not do it because he knows the antidote is not here on Earth. It is also not in any worlds. The poison is very advanced and very cruel and at the same time very harmless...if you could call it that. Paulette is like a sleeping beauty right now The changeable nature of that poison makes it almost impossible to create the cure because it is custom made. One could only concoct the antidote if they knows the ingredient. And the ingredients would only be known to the poisoners. And that is something Azief still could not find out. But what he knows is that this poison is very high level. The kind of poisons that could be considered highly dangerous and put in the Etherna Almanac would not be somethingmon. Most of the poison in the Almanac of the Etherna is ancient. Primordial even. Then what does that means? It means whoever concocted the poison that afflicted Paulette is also something ancient. Something primordial. >> Chapter 1811: Three Answer One Advice Chapter 1811: Three Answer One Advice ? That something targeted someone. Azief just never thought that the target would be Paulette. Azief thought that if there is something that ancient and primordial, it would targeted him. He himself after all of the experience he went through, he himself might even though like he is some kind of a main character in a novel or something. But everyone have adventures and Jean also could be considered a main character if you look at his life. But the more he thinks about that incident, the more he felt something wrong about it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It is like someone is ying Etherna chess. A chess game that spans timelines, spans lifetimes, spans all kinds of calctions. Someone might be scheming in the background The ring connected him with the fate of the Etherna and ancient things and primordial thing would be attracted to him. That is the kind of fate and destiny he have the moment he was bonded with something Etherna. Was it ry targeting Paulette? Was it targeting Jean? Or is it a chess move he did not yet see? A pawn push out to take down the king? A Queen taken out of the board early? Who knows? Unless you know the objective of the other person, a brilliant chess move looks like a lunatic ying checkers on a chess board He shakes his head like he wanted to shake the thought out of his mind. "Most problem has already been solved" he mutters as he walk forward slowly climbing the stone staircase Each step he takes, there is throbbing on his left eye. The more he walk toward his destination, the more pan he felt in the eye "If this is the kind of pain I felt, I wonder how much pain she felt? Or did she not feel pain? Because she is not restraining it anyway?" Azief right now is on the bottom of the new Mount Parnassus. And whose abode is it in Mount Parnassus? The Great Oracle. There is a temple in Delphi for her, a temple in Athens, in Corinth, in Santorini. All the major cities that was under the rule of the Seven Warlords has a temple dedicated to her. Twenty years, and Great Oracle influence has risen to such a powerful level. He wanted to meet the Oracle. Just like when he is meeting Loki, he wanted to meet her to ask a question. Then he reached the tenth step. A wide space. Like a resting ce. And there is a woman in grey robe, waiting for him "Your Excellency, wee to the Stairway of Parnassus" "Did Erika sent you?" "I am but one of her Acolytes. She has sent me to deliver a message" "What is the message?" "Don''t use it too much. That is the answer for the first question. For the second question, the Great Oracle said, the answer is that she doesn''t know. And the third answer, is that she could not see it. The fourth is an advice. What you see she also sees. The more you uses it, the stronger the chains" The Acolyte spoke all of the things she was instructed to say and then wait for Death Monarch to respond. This young woman is just one of Erika acolytes. But the fact that she was sent out to greet Death Monarch shows how much she is trusted by Erika. Erika might not feel anything dealing with beings like Death Monarch but that could not be said for other people This Acolyte also chooses the method of Divining when she chooses her ss. She could afford to choose it because she live in a quite peacefulmunity and someone need to see the future so that that they could navigate the world. Because of her abilities, hermunity escape many cmities. She was then scouted by Erika and was summoned to the Temple of Parnassus. Erika summons her in a dream. Since learning and being the Acolytes of Erika, she has experience many things and most things does not faze her anymore. But here, standing just a few feet away from Death Monarch, no matter how calm she pretend herself to be, her heart could not stop beating like it is beating out of her control. There is a certain coldness here. It is not the coldness of the mountain or the snow that falls from the sky. It is the kind of coldness that she herself knows too well. The coldness of Death radiated from Death Monarch. Just standing three near him, gives her the chill. Even when she is giving the message, she did not dare look straight at Death Monarch eyes. The Great oracle had warned her not to look Death Monarch eyes. There is magic in them and looking at his eyes could break her spirit. But even without the Great Oracle warning and reminder, who in the world would dare look Death Monarch in the eye? Azief look at this young woman and knows that she did not know anything. She is just rying what Erika is saying. Azief look up. His eyes could prate almost everything in this world, yet when he look at the clouds covering the top of the mountain, and even when eh sues his Divine Sense he could not see anything. All he could see is a blurry vision. She gave him his eyes and in turn, she now not only could see what he sees, she could also shield his vision and gaze from herself. What a steep price! Azief thought to himself. He also now has the ability of Erika. To see the past, present and future easily. But he also knows there is a price for all of this. The fact that he did not get afflicted by the bacsh of fate and destiny has more to do with the fact that his cultivation is high enough and probably also because he has the protection of Borgan. And now, it benefited Erika. Her ability to see the future has probably risen again if she could eve predict what he wanted to ask. This is why he doesn''t like these Oracles, Seers and Norns. It is very annoying. As for the question he wanted to ask. The first question he wanted to ask was about the eyes? Should he use it? And Erika answer it. The second one was about Void. Not his location. But his origin. Was he something that this world naturally formed or is he the creation of fate and destiny as an antithesis of what is happening to the order of the world. The third question is about an alien. Azief is not surprised that there is an alien on Earth. After the Multiversal Convergences, there is all kinds of aliens that is roaming all over Earth. Azief also knows of the Weronian warriors in the mine on the Moon and in Mars. But Weronian is not the only aliens that have entered Earth. The world power just did not want to make a fuss about it so the alien migration news is suppressed. But he had seen in one glimpses of the future of himself fighting one alien. He sees himself listening to the words of this alien. However, even if he tries to hear what the alien was talking about, he could not hear it in that vision. This is not from the vision that he had intentionally saw. The twenty years of future was something that he seeks. As for the vision of this alien, ite suddenly. Sometimes, there were times when even when he has restrained the power of the Eye, the Eye would show something to him. He remembers it. It might be during his ten years of seclusion when he was delving deep into Etherna and the Orvanian history when he felt a twitch on his eyes and before he knows it, he was brought to that vision. He knows it is an alien because of how different he is from human. There is not that much of a difference when he think about it, he at least have humanoid body He as speaking about something but there is like a barrier and this barrier neutralizes all sound so he could not hear what that alien was talking about. What stuck to him was this feeling of emptiness he felt when seeing this vision. He knew that the feeling of emptiness is not his feeling but the feeling of his future self, like he is synching up with his future self in that moment. That alone shows that he has improved in his art of seeing the future that he could even feel what his own vision of probably future felt. Because of that he is eager to meet this alien guy and he thought that maybe she knows the answer to this question. But it seems even Erika doesn''t know which is actually a problem in itself. Erika is even better than him when it is about looking at people. Yes, she is not as urate as Hirate but she has her own methods. After all, her eyes could not only see through the past and future but also present times. The fact she answer with she doesn''t know suggests something foul is at y. Unless this aliens hides in the forbidden zones, there must be some big reason why this alien could not be traced by him and even by Erika. As for the fourth this is unsolicited advice. He knows more than Erika that there is a price to pay. Erika might think he has no price to pay. But that is just because she doesn''t understand the kind of price he had to pay. But she did reminds him of the chains of fate and destiny However, there is something that Azief is quite miffed about. Arrogant! He thought to himself ----- Chapter 1812: Two Words Chapter 1812: Two Words ? Erika really has be arrogant this past twenty years. Azief look at the mountain and he snorted and it startles the young woman. Azief has an urge to sh his hand and cut down the peak of the mountain. But he shakes his head. However, he could not leave without a warning. What would be the prestige of the most powerful person in the world if he was turned outside the door even without meeting the houseowner? Azief is not just some kind of guest. In this world, who dares to turns him away. One could say that Erika has given him all the answers he wanted. What she didn''t give is face. His reputation would be tarnished a bit. It would be unreasonable for him to find fault. But Azief reputation was never about being reasonable. His reason has always been his fist. His reputation is that of an overbearing overlord. And now, Erika send him away without even meeting him Where would he put his face, prestige, reputation? Azief himself did not care about this much. But the world cares about it. And he admits that his reputation as the overbearing overlord has saved him more time and make it easier for him when dealing with people. If he just leave right now....that reputation would be tarnished. And so, even Azief did not care, he must protect the reputation But shing a sword toward the peak would be too crude. He needs to show his power, shock the people but not kill people. So, he simply speaks "What arrogance!" Azief voice thundered, his words dripping with contempt. As the words left his mouth, they twisted and warped, growing in intensity as if the very air itself was cowering. His voice, deep and resonant like the tolling of a primordial bell, reverberated through the vast expanse. The echo that followed was no ordinary sound-it became something more. It thickened, transformed, and took on a malevolent life of its own. The echo swirled in the atmosphere, rippling like a dark storm cloud. In moments, it exploded outward, bing a tempest of unrelenting force. The wind howled like the cries of the damned, fierce and unyielding. Trees around the mountain were uprooted, the earth groaned, and air creature fell silent as if sensing that death itself had taken form. This was no mere windstorm-it was the manifestation of his fury Two words created a storm! BOOM! The tempest mmed into the towering Mount Parnassus with the force of a thousand hammers. Rocks cracked and shattered under the pressure, sending debris flying in every direction. The Acolytes on the grounde out from their huts and houses and look in shock as they see the top of the mountain exploded like fireworks BOOM! BOOOM! The mountain trembled violently, as if the gods themselves were bowing before his might. Snow, resting high on the peaks, suddenly dislodged. First, it trickled downward like a warning, and then, with terrifying speed, the entire mountainside gave way. An avnche, massive and unstoppable, cascaded down the slopes, devouring everything in its path. The roar of it echoed through the valley, drowning out all other sounds, as if even nature itself was rendered insignificant in the presence of such power. Trees were ttened, boulders the size of houses tumbled and splintered, and the ground quaked as though it might open up and swallow the world whole. Azief smiles a bit after looking at this. His eyes, cold and merciless, watched the destruction unfold without a flicker of emotion. To him, the crumbling of mountains, the quaking of the earth, and the toppling of nature''s giants were as inconsequential as dust in the wind. This was his power-a force beyond mortalprehension. With a single sentence, he couldmand the forces of nature, bend reality, and bring death to all who dared oppose him. And in that moment, Mount Parnassus learned what true arrogance was: defying the will of a god. Erika who was at the top of the mountain sighed She was about to say something but then she shakes her head. Azief prove his point. Saying more would just provoke him. And that is thest thing she wanted to do right now Azief seeing that Erika did not dare to say anything only snorted. Then he takes a step down and each step shakes the hearts of the Acolytes that is watching this scene The world has always touted the strength of Death Monarch. But it has been such a long time since Death Monarch fight and show his prowess. The old generation remembers. But the new ones could only hear the stories and for those that are lucky, they would see the recordings. But even those recording could not capture the power that Dath Monarch uses when fighting other people. It could not capture the dread, the awe and that feeling of how close to Death they feel. Those who are at the receiving end of Death Monarch rarely survives And even those who are just there to look on all felt like they were seeing Death and Death is so close to them There is a reason why those who fought Death Monarch always have so much fear of him. He did not kill that much. But his strength deters everyone and many people have almost an instinctive fear of him once they felt even a fraction of his strength. Azief himself studies thew of Creation and Destruction. When he creates, there is life. When he destroy, there is Death. And most of the time, he was on the side of Death. His Death Aura is not just some kind of reddish ck colours aura that make him ominous. It is not some kind of light show Those who is affected by his Death Aura, felt like they are already in the coffin waiting to take theirsty breath There is not many people that could treat death like a home. Most people feel afraid when it is about death. There is something terrifying about it, the infinity and unknown. That is what Death is. The Unknown, the Unseen. But it is certain. It is definite. It is the Truth. Everything that is born, everything that is living, everything that exists, sooner orter have to meet Death. Not to mention, the intricacies of using thews of the world when fighting could not be captured entirely with the videos. So, to the new generation, Death Monarch is a legend among legends. They have awe but they did not feel fear. Because they never face Death Monarch before. It is only now, when they see what happens that there is a sense of fear in their hearts. The Acolyte that is the closest to Death Monarch is the one that has the most fear. She sees with her own eyes how Death Monarch utters two words, and these two words turns into a tempest that shook the mountain and cause and avnche The other on the other hand did not see this. But just seeing the amount of destruction that Death Monarch could do is enough to instil fear in their hearts When you meet him, your life and death are no longer yours. This is the feeling of everyone that is looking at this scene. Azief no longer cares about Mount Parnassus and he walked own the stairway and then when he reaches the foot of the mountain, he disappears like he never existed in the first ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn The ce fell back into silence. The dust settles. Below the mountain the Acolytes is rushing toward the top of the mountain to check on the Great Oracle Some of them try to fly but the restriction of flying is still there on ce and that Rule Formation was no destroyed so they could only runs toward the top Even then, their speed is deter by the magical winds on the stairway of Parnassus. It would take these Acolytes at least an hour to reach the top even with their abilities. Most of the Acolytes are all below Disk Formation so they are restricted by the many rules and laws of magic that the Great Oracle created on the mountain. There is of course Acolytes that lives on the mountain. They are closer so they would be able to arrive faster. Everyone in the vicinity of the mountain that sees what is happening were all shocked. No one expected that Death Monarch would do such a thing. If its anyone else that does such a thing, the Acolytes would already goes out to detain this person and imprison them and would bring them to Great Oracle for judgement But the one doing this is the strongest person in the world. These Acolytes are loyal. They are not stupid. Trying to detain Death Monarch is like saying you want to start a world war. And it would only endanger their teacher. Usually there would be a few dozen Acolytes on top of the mountain to serve the Great Oracle. But today, the Oracle ask everyone on the top toe down the mountain before Death Monarch arrives. Maybe the Great Oracle has also foreseen this. The Acolytes is thinking like this as they rush toward the top Chapter 1813: New Things Chapter 1813: New Things ? The Great Oracle has foreseen this and that is why she told all the Acolytes to note to the top of the mountain. To remain in their huts where there is all kinds of protection This is the thoughts of the Acolytes. Just like most people think Death Monarch always has some deep intention when doing things, it is the same for the Acolytes who always thinks that the Great Oracle has some big ns and foresee everything But this time.....the answer is no. The Great Oracle did not expect such a thing to happen. More urately, she did not see such things happening to her. She did not see Death Monarch using his word to crack the mountain. Because as Death Monarch control over the eyes be more powerful, as his attainment over thews of destiny and fate be even more profound, the harder it is for Erika to calcte him and to see his future, present and past. BOOOM! CRACK! On the top pf the mountain a woman m her palm against arge boulder. The boulders dissipated into ashes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Uhuk, uhuk" this woman coughed up dust and shakes her head. She shakes her head and the dust around her scatters away like a gust hade from out of nowhere to rinse her out of the dirt "What a mess!" she shouted like she is letting out her frustration. She get up and stand and look around her. "Shit!" she could not help but cursed. If some people could look at her appearance right now, they would truly feel that it does not befit someone as elegant as this woman. When this women meet dignitaries of the Seven World powers, and powerful leaders of powerful factions and organization, she always remains dignified, mysterious ethereal and seem to not be tainted by mortal air. But now, her white robe is covered with dust, her hair is dishevelled and her eyes returns to normal. She looks like a normal woman just suffering from distress Antonius is not here. If he is here, he would shield her. Instead, he is halfway across the world. The reason why is because she had to confirm something. There is someone she wanted to confirm whether he is on Earth or not. Usually, she would just use her vision to seek this person. But this person is now too fast. Too...fast. That her eyes could no longer see him. There are only a few people in this world that she could not see clearly. And before, this person was not one of them But as his speed be faster, he seems to be even more unfathomable. She had no choice but to send Antonius away. But thinking of it right now, it is fortunate that Antonius is not here. If Antonius is here, he might get angry with Death Monarch. And he might escte things too much. Just because Death Monarch does not kill does not mean he would not kill. To him most people in front of him that wanted to attack him is like a dog barking. He would just ignore such dog. But if a dog dares bite him, he would smite that dog into smithereens. Even more so, the current Death Monarch, is he the same kind of Death Monarch twenty years ago? She did not dare to bet. She did not dare to bet that this Death Monarch is still so mellow. Because she did not know what Death Monarch had experienced these past twenty years. Even before he went into seclusion, she did not dare push Death Monarch to far. So, she suddenly feel that her decision to send Antonius away felt like she is guided by destiny and fate. Considering she is an Oracle; she is really the instrument of fate and destiny and there is nothing toin about Then she look around her Looking at the destruction of the mountain, the upturned small temples, the uprooted trees and the scattered stone boulders all over therge clearing on tip of the peaks of the mountain where she resides, she could not help but sigh This is the only thing she could do right now. Sigh. Because the one that makes her home like this is not someone she could vent her anger to. "And just because I didn''t see him" she sighed again as she said these words. This woman is none other than Erika. The Great Oracle that reside on Mount Parnassus is none other than the famous Erika For a moment she just stands there, taking it all in, calming down her beating hearts, calming down her anger. Azief words create a tempest and crack the top of the mountain. She herself was mmed by a rolling boulder from the peak of the mountain and she was stuck under the boulder. "I never expected that a few words from him could destroy all of the powerful restrictions. What a crackpot formation master!" She mutters angrily. "I should have invited Sangmin" She is angry at the formation masters that she invited to draw down the formation on the mountain It seems it does not work at all. Erika does have a lot of knowledge of the future. And she has many talents. But one of the talents she did not have is the talent in formation. She could do some basic formation. But for the more advanced ones. Especially that could hide and protect herself from beings that are stronger than her, she did not have such capabilities It is more like she did not have time to master it. She has her hands full with the vision of the future and sometimes, her mind is scattered and her memories would get messy Looking to the future has a price. And sometimes, the things she saw make her forget some of the knowledge she has learned. Sometimes, she traded her knowledge with the promise of a future. Sometimes, her memories would get wiped out and certain things is lost forever. So, it is not that she could not learn it or she didn''t learn it. Sometimes, she learns it but lost it. So, she usually relies on other when it is about formation. She is different from Loki who learns all kinds of restriction and formation magic that he could hide himself from many powerful people and even created ces where it is undetectable She hires a lot of formation master to create the protection formation of the mountain. She also spend a lot of energy stones to do it. And two words from Death Monarch shatters all of those protection formation to dust. How could she not be angry? She walk to the Temple. Fortunately, the temple on has some damages. The pirs of the temple is still strong. Then she went back to the middle of the square. "He has gone away" Erika mutters on top of the mountain. She waited for a second "He is really gone" And then she felt something passes her by. A mighty Divine Sense sweeps the entire peak and that Divine Sense goes to the bottom of the mountain. The Divine Sense sweeping itself is subtle. Only someone like Erika who already knows this signature of energy could feel it. And then, there is silence. Erika seems to be waiting Shritt! Someonees out from a subspace, tearing the space in the middle of the temple and jump out of it. It is a man wearing a three-piece suit, a stylish blue pants, wearing something that looks like a business casual look. This man himself has sleep appearance his hair is free but neat Seeing this Erika could not help butugh a little "The other Loki is on the Untainted Land. Number Seven is here" Erika said with a smile The one hiding here is none other than Loki. This Loki is a bit different than the Loki in the Untainted Land. There is something very wrong about him. There is pressure of heaven around him. And this pressure of heaven is pushing him Like instinctively. Even the Will of Heaven probably did not notice that it is repressing this Loki. Loki however did not care much about the suppression of Heaven towards him. Instead, he looks around the destruction on the square. There is dust and rubbles. He waves his hand and all of the dust flew away and the rubbles turns to nothingness. He sighed and shakes his head "He is getting stronger. And his magic.....did you notice that?" Erika knows Loki did not have much time here so she decided not to tease him "Like that of a Dragon Words. Correct me if I''m wrong Loki, but Azief did not learn Dragon Tongue did he?" "No, he did not. But Etherna magic is the Source of All Magic. Words are also magic. And Words depends on the meaning. However sometimes, Thoughts could distort the Meaning. The Words means something else to the listener and the user of the Words has their own meaning. This is Etherna magic" Loki said it with a frown on his forehead. "Nothing going ording to n?" "Fir Her Waz. I never expected him to ask about him" "Nor the Word magic" "You didn''t expect a lot of things this time" Hearing this Loki could onlyugh ... Chapter 1814: Seeking for Someone Chapter 1814: Seeking for Someone ? "Will the Wedding still happen?" Erika ask. "You should know better than I about that" "I give advice to Death Monarch not to use the eye that much. It is also an advice to myself. I should stop relying on it for everything. I am already blind in one eye. I should not make both of my eyes blind" Loki look at the distance and sighed "His magic grows by the day and he has more abilities than before. His sensing power has also risen, his Divine Sense could kill people and now Etherna magic that is as ancients as primordial magic is also being used by him. Things....already goes out of hand" "You''re panicking?" Erika ask with a slight teasing but Loki then smiles "I am frustrated, yes. But panicked? No" He chuckles a bit like he found something funny No, there is something funny about all of this "You don''t know what I have prepared beforeing back to this time. Jean prepared me before Ie back here. A momentpressed to an eternity. In that moment I have all the time I need to think of all kinds of scenario" Erika could only listen to this. She herself never cross path with Jean that much in that other timeline. Loki continue saying "You think Time Lords are powerful in the use of time? You never met Jean. Time Lords and their gizmos could never beat Jean who could wipe them out with a wave of his hands" Erika chuckles "You have quite the grudge with Time Lords? Why is that?" Loki snorted. "Let say it involves a screwdriver and a telephone box hurtling through space, hounding me in the Time Stream when I was travelling back to this moment in time. He might be the only Time Lord that knows the true story of the End of Everything" Erika was shocked to hear this. "hmm, that is interesting." Erika knew that when Jean roll back time from the beginning of time, to the start of the event on Earth, it wipes out the entire timeline. It never existed in the first ce. What existed are only ghost. Just like current Loki is a ghost, the Erika in her mind is also a ghost. A ghost of a future that has never existed. Jean managed to do it. And some beings remember. These beings are either extremely powerful, their attainment of power reaching the zenith of the Truth and those who embarked on their Grand Path and is on the end of their Grand Path. These are beings that could remember. Odin for example. They live outside of the Source Wall. Everything inside the Source Wall was affected by Jean time altering magic But not the people outside of the Source Wall. But some choose to forget. Why? Because they did not want to get caught up in the cause and effect. Odin is confident. Confident that he could find hope.N?v(el)B\\jnn So, he chooses to bet. Jade Emperor also seems to have the mentality of wanting to bet How about Hades? Poseidon has already sent his trident to Earth. That shows he also has the desire to make a bet. Loki is frustrated that things no longer have such a clear path. It also means that some pawns and some chess pieces is no longer at use. And some old chess pieces might be more precious now than ever. But, he is not panicking Instead, he smiles and said "There is someone who is probably is panicking right now" Erika thought for a moment before she also smiles. "Yewa Hafar" And Lokiughed. "Since he return to this world, he has always bene nning to return everything to the original path. But Azief broke through the script. The effect of me changing his starting point also changes many things" "You don''t insist?" Loki shakes his head "I always expected that things would change. Instead, I feel a little bit relieved that even the force of fate and destiny could not easily turns this back" He paused for a second and chuckles. He found it funny. And then continue saying "Even they have to y by the logic of this world. Just like The Creator creates, the Destroyer destroys, Fate and Destiny also have their own rules andws" "They could meddle but only when it is reasonable. When The One and Only created Fate and Destiny, it is like a fiction writer creating a fiction story. And a fictional story still have to make sense. Hence, there is rule that they should follow" Erika however is not that optimistic. "Fate and Destiny always ys dirty. Don''t underestimate their ability to stage a turnaround. There is all kinds of way to still put everything back into its ce. After all, this is not yet the epilogue. At most this is intermission" Loki nodded hearing this For a moment there is silence between them Then he ask "Where is Antonius?" "he is searching for someone" "Who?" Erika only smiles and reply "None of your business" Loki only scoffed at this and nodded. She has her ns and he has his n. At times they could cooperate and at times they could draw sword at each other. And no one wanted to show their cards to the others. Loki did not me her as she also never mes him. They both wanted to change the future. Maybe, the road is different but the destination is the same. This is the reason why Loki never wanted to kill Erika and why Erika never wanted to kill Loki. They are sometimes rival, sometimes friend, sometimes ally, sometimes an enemy but never a life and death enemy They are more like rivals. Only whoever wins, they both wins But the way they win....is what they debated about. The Way. That is the difference between these two. Erika is not confident that Loki could win. Hence, she goes her way. Loki is not confident that Erika could change the oue so he also goes his own way. But when their interest ovepped each other, they could help each other like now. Loki met her today and the reason why they could speak so amicably is none other than the fact that Loki shows some of his card. Only such a thing would exin today cordiality between these two. But even so, there is things that Erika wanted to protect. And it is not Loki turns to tell her what to do After all, this is not yet the End. Who knows what will happen? Victory is not easy. Maybe this is the difference between Erika and Loki. Erika wanted to win. Loki wanted to not lose. Loki then look at the temple. There is cracks and some of the pirs of the Temple is unstable. He shook his head and then ask "Can you do it even when your temple is like this?" Loki suddenly ask and Erika understand what he is thinking about. "Use your magic then, clean it up" Loki sighed and then waves his hand and everything about the temple was rejuvenated. The boulders that crushed the roof returns back to its ce, the uprooted tree seems to have returned back to the top of the mountain Everything seems to have returned to the way it was before the Word magic of Death Monarch strikes the mountain. Changing the Truth into False. One of the strongest domain of Loki. "Now, can you do it" "With pleasure" Lokie here today to meet Erika to store something. And only he and Erika would know what he stores He himself is eager to return back to his secluded dimension. He could not stay in this world for long. More memories is disappearing from his mind and even with the protection formation he cast upon himself the force of entropy, the force of time and space is messing with his mind. Loki did not dy any longer, and he enter the temple with Erika following behind him ..... He finally ascended the final ridge of the Andes in. "Hah, hah" he paned as he stand on the edges of the in. The Andes in after the expansion of the world be even bigger and even more magical. On the sky there is all kinds of magical creature Most of them are quite peaceful but some of them are quite aggressive. Below, there is titanic monsters. Most of the time he had to hide from these monsters. When he had no choice he would fight But after all, he is not here to fight. But to find someone He quickly takes a breath and the energy concentration on top of this ce is quite thick and just taking a breath revitalizes him. His body which is tired because of the constant attack is slowly being healed by the energy in this ce The terrain is also quite warped and he meant that literally. There is all kinds of Time Space trap near this in. But finally, he reached the summit. And the vastness of the in shocks him. He estimated that even the Great Steppe before the expansion of the world could fit the in on top of this new Andes in. The midday sun is shining upon him. He takes his breath and after around fifteen minutes he recovers all of his strength. And then he begins running forward. He is running with the speed of sound. He is searching for something. But he did not take long to seek it Chapter 1815: The Speedster is Missing Chapter 1815: The Speedster is Missing ? It did not take long for him to find it. The mist and the trees did not help but when he reached the clearing, he finally see it. It only took him around fifteen minutes. It is good that the Andes in is t and one could easily see the structure built here. It helps that there is only this one building on top of this vast in, The Andes in is vast. But there is no viges on top of it, there is no city, there is no one living here even though it could be habitable. The first reason is because there is all kinds of monsters here. The second because of the unpredictable weather. The third is because someone has imed this ce. And his ce is a Temple An ancient Temple. And he saw it with a nce. Standing tall, was that ancient Temple. "Does it seem bigger than the information?" he thought to himself. He had nevere to this ce. He never had any reason toe here. Not to mention, this ce is not easy to go to. And the information he has about this temple is already a ten year in need of an update There is many information brokers but the more dangerous a ce is, the more outdated the information. Even more so, when it involves a powerful person. The only one that dares to sell information about the powerful people in the world is either part of the World Powers or the crime underworld. The temple isrger than he had imagined. It almost seems like it is carved from titanic block of stone. But from the image he got before, the Temple is not like this. Either the temple itself changed or the owner of the Temple had changed it The reason why Antonius called it a Temple is because Erika called it a temple. And it has all the traits of a temple. It gleamed with traces of gold and sapphire. As hee closer to the Temple, he could see that some of the pirs outside of the Temple is etched with runes Even though he is not standing close to these pirs he could feel the pulsing of energy from the pir. It took from the surrounding and seems to be stored inside these pirs The pulse of energy itself pulses faintly so that unless you pat attention to it, you would not notice it. As hee closer to the Temple, he could see towering pirs that rose like sentinels, piercing the sky. The Andes in itself after the expansion of the world seems to be elevated even higher, touching the clouds and the pressure of Heaven is strong here. At the heart of this pir like path, is a grand staircase that led up to an entrance. There is imposing archway illuminated by an otherworldly light These light shifted between deep blue and radiant white. Hee close to the Temple. He did not really know how to approach this person. But he doubt that this person doesn''t know her is here. But from the beginning, Antonius did not sense any Divine Sense sweeping outside. He wonders whether the person he wanted to seek is not in the Temple This is the Temple of an ancient being. That is what Erika told him. And she also reminded him to be respectful and do noy touch anything that belongs to the temple This temple is where Will the Speedster seems to spend his time. In the past twenty years, he sometimes would appear in public. Sometimes one would see him in Pandemonium. But most of the time he seems to spend his time off world. Many people have many theories on why he is outside of Earth so much. Some said that he is trying t break though and he is training. Some said he goes to others and break through the fabric and reality of other worlds and goes there to practice. The reason why he does it at other world is because he fears that he would break through the already fragile fabric of reality of earth Some said he is looking for someone. Some said he is looking for something But every time hees back, he would go back to this ce. Then around ten years ago some people tries toe inside the temple Will chase them away and then he simply told the world power that the Andes in is his ce. He ims it. And whoevere to that ce without informing him, then what happens to them is their consequences. It is a polite way of saying he would eradicate those whoe to the temple without his permission The world power did not even hesitate to agree. Will himself is a powerful speedster not to mention he is the sworn brother of Death Monarch. Would anyone want to offend him for a ce that they have no use for? Even if that ce has a use, there is no benefit in making an enemy of Will Even so, Antonius did not know why Erika wanted him to check the Temple. He wonders why Erika did not just use her vision to try to see him And she did not answer. But the fact that she send him here means she doesn''t know. Hee close to the entrance. But as he tries to get closer, he could feel a force repelling him. The closer he tries to inch toward the entrance of the temple, the stronger this repelling force And then he sighed He could not enter. He looks behind him and he could see the runes on the pir shines brightly. "The pirs as the connector of energy toward the formation" Antonius is powerful but that is whenpared to his peers.N?v(el)B\\jnn But whenpared to the famous people in the world, Antonius is just but a small figure. Will the Speedster is clearly someone that is beyond his power. He could not break through this barrier. But while he might not have a way, Erika is prepared for this. He grabs something from his sleeve It is a round small eye. Antonius then throws this eyes toward the ground and as the eye falls to the ground it developed a crawly legs like a spider and began crawling forward and then like a fast-moving roach, it enters through the entrance Antonius did not know how this eyes could bypass all the formation and the attacking formation but this moving eye managed to enter the temple. He waited. He just stand there outside the temple for an hour. Then he saw the eyees out of the entrance. The eye then jump toward him and he grabs the eye. The legs retracted and Antonius crushed the eyes. The eye was crushed, turning into golden dust. And this golden dust flew toward his eyes and he opens his eye wide. These golden dust enter his eyes Then he saw everything that the eye saw when it enters the temple. There is a disappointed expression on his face as he sighed. The eye seen many things. And there are some thing it could not see. But one thing is clear after seeing it. The Temple is still There was no people inside it. The Speedster is not here. He could not help but frown at this. He could only sigh. His job was not to find him. His job was only to confirm whether he is in the Temple. Since he is not, he just need to return back to Parnassus. He sighed and then walk away. "This would be a long ride home. I could only send the message after I found a post station. This ce is too disruptive" he mutters to himself as hee down the from the ins. Usually, Erika would have seen this but right now, she herself is in the Temple of Erika doing something with Loki so she could not see what is happening on the Andes in. Antonis knows nothing about Will and why he had to confirm he was there in the Temple. But it must be for something. If not Erika would not him here. He ahs many question but he is used to have many more question than answer. He just needed to do this perfectly As he left, the pirs outside the temple and inside the temple shining even more brightly. And someonee out from the temple. It is a woman, bathed in cold white light. This woman look at the sky, sighed and then with one step she disappeared, leaving a powerful Speed Source around the Temple before the Speed Source was absorbed by the pirs The thunder roars and lightning shes bit Antonius did not notice any of this. He notice the weather and he thought it is only because the uncertain weather of this area. He came down the ins without feeling much worry. .... Chapter 1816: The Heart Did Not Forget Chapter 1816: The Heart Did Not Forget ? Azief is now at a different ce. He did not know that someone climbed Andes in to meet his sworn brother. He did not know what it means for him to not be there. He did not know that Loki was on top of Mount Parnassus. He also did not know the n that Loki and Erika is concocting there But even if he knows, he probably would not desire to meet with that Loki. Because the question he ask would only burden that Loki. He is now in a forest. And not far away from him is a monster. And not far away from this monster is a woman. This woman has a bow on her hand and an arrow made of light on the bow. Aimed at this monster. But this woman is panting hard. There is golden blood flowing down from her side. She is about to fall unconscious. "This monsters is out of her league. She should not hunted it at the first ce" And he sighed This is cause and effect. He predicted this the moment that he called Raymond. In the vision, Raymond saves her at this moment. Does this mean Azief wanted to take the highlight from Raymond? No, that was not his intention at all. It is just that, he put people on the right ce so that he could use the least minimal effort to fix some things. Because he called Raymond, Sofia fell into this predicament. Raymond has been protecting Sofia when she takes on dangerous monsters. In a way, it is because of him that she fell into this predicament that should easily been solved He looks at her from his vantage point and could not help but mutter "She has improved" Azief could see that Sofia has more tricks under her sleeve. He could even tell that even if she is unconscious, there is a teleportation medal hidden under her sleeve. So, even if she loses, she would not die. Is she reckless? Yes. But Azief understood why. Sofia wanted to breakthrough to Divine Comprehension. All of the energy and thews that she has cultivated has reached a good enough level She is probably wanting to consolidate it. Because she herself felt something missing. Azief knows this not because of his vision. Because he could deduce it from Sofia action. She is pushing herself to the limit so that she could break her own limiter. The weakness of Sofia has always been about her battle records. Because of her reputation and because of her connections, not many people would find trouble with her. She herself has the Houyi Bow and if she is desperate enough, she could use one of the Ten arrows. Each arrow has a primordial energy in it, when it is pulled it absorbs the essence of heaven and earth and when it released, the entire heaven and earth seems to be pulled into the bow and release to the target Sofia most fatal power has always been about her bow. Hence, the title the Divine Archer. He look as Sofia is breathing more and more heavily. She brought out a few more shot toward the monster. The monster itself is a thirty feet serpent with a crystal horn on top of its head, it scaly skin is like some kind of magical metal able to deflect all kinds of physical attack. The arrow made of the elements, from fire, wind, water, the element that exist on heaven and earth semes unable to pierce the scale. It only seeded in making it mad. Then the serpent hissed and the hissing sound of this serpent seems to have some kind of magic making Sofia coughed up blood. "A sonic attack" Azief did not have to think of this too much. It is clear why she coughed up blood. The hissing has some kind of sound magic. It disturbs the energy Azief is just looking at this without doing anything "any moment now" he thought to himself. Sofia saw that she could not break through the defense of that scale, look behind him and saw a huge mountain. She kicks her toes forward but her body glides backward and as her body hurtles toward the mountainous rock, at thest moment before her body would m onto that mountain she turns around and punch the stones. BAM! Pulsing energy erupted from the middle of her fist and like an arrow it created a straight tunnel. As for the reason why, the mountain above did not copse, the energy that Sofia uses in her punch created some kind of field that prevents the hollow mountain to copse on itself. Azief look at this. And he nodded "her control over her own energy has reached quite a satisfactory level" Azief noted this. When one be stronger, a punch should not st everything around them. If they do that, not only the energy is dispersed, it is a waste of energy The only reason for doing such a thing is to intimidate other enemies, and create that aura of invincibility. Azief could always defeat his opponent without much fanfare if the people he fought for are lower level than him. He did not have to punch and split the sky. But doing it could create a mental image that oppresses not only the enemy but the ally ofn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om that enemy. Sofia is used to concentrate her power into her bow and arrow. When she pulls the string of her arrow, it is easy for her to concentrate. but when she uses other methods of attacking like her fist or her kicks, she has difficulties in focusing that energy onto only one point This time she seeded. While Azief was thinking of this, Sofia already enter that tunnel and the moment she enters she raise her hand and the front and back of her is now blocked by an earth wall. The earth walls then reinforced making it as hard as diamond. And then Sofia takes a deep breath and close her eyes. The serpent wanted to enter that tunnel but the moment Sofia enter that tunnel she close the hole that she created. Sofia on the other hand has already lost consciousness. Azief looks at this and nodded "The time is now" it is only now when Sofia has lose all of her consciousness, that Azief appears. Before he did not stand far away from the battle. Even if he stands there none of these beings could sense his existence if he does not want them to. But he wanted Sofia to try to push her limit. If he help her, and if she knew it was him that helped her, Azief don''t think that Sofia would be happy with that Azief could only sigh inwardly when thinking about this. Azief appears in front of the serpent. BOOOM! The serpent exploded. He look at the serpent and the serpent turns to ashes. It only took him a second to kill this serpent. And then Azief simply absorb the energy of this serpent This energy would be called EXP for those people that still have their status window. Azief still has his status window. But if he look at his status window all he could see is nk. And his status window is already cracked. And that was even before he learns the Etherna knowledge. He wonders what would happen when his power reach to a point where the system could no longer calcte his power. Azief believe at that time, the system would break. Then he would be free from the system constraint. Azief also knows what the system is. It is a guide, a helper but when you reach a certain level, it is no longer a helper. Instead, it would be a constraint. But even these constraint are there to help you. It is like a wall you need to ovee. The wall is there so you could climb over it. And that is what the system is. As long as you breaks it, you would reach a new world beyond that wall. Beyond that limit. Because the system limits you. It limits you so that you would not harm yourself. Then the ultimate goal is to surpass that limit and go beyond that. Azief takes the energy of that serpent. He did not feel that much. It is only natural. His energy reserve could power even a gxy. The serpent is only slightly stronger than a normal Disk Formation leveler and could fight against Divine Comprehension leveler. But Azief himself is nearly on the peak of Essence Formation. Add the abilities of Etherna and other kinds of ancient knowledge that he possess, killing the serpent is effortless. Azief then took a step and he enter that tunnel that Sofia created. Even though Sofia put all of those restriction and even block the hole, Azief could simply phase through the physical obstacles and disable and assemble back the protection formation He look at Sofia. She is unconscious, golden blood ripping. And he sighed He look at Sofia. Twenty years has gone and passed. But this heart still beats this hard when looking at her. Was she the most beautiful woman in the world? No. But she is to him. And after twenty years, all of the reason, all of the hate, all of the anger seems to fade away. Yet, when he is here, looking at him, it was like he was back there again. Where she rejected him. But the difference between then and now, is that now...he understood. He only wished that she also understood him as he had understood her. And he could not help but chuckles a bit What a funny story! What a sad story, he thought to himself. ... Chapter 1817: Factor of Emotions Chapter 1817: Factor of Emotions ? He shakes his head and chuckles a bit. He blows a wind from his mouth. A soothing life forcees out from his mouth and shrouded Sofia. The wounds on her ribs closes up. Azief then takes another step and is out of the tunnel. He raises his hand HONG! Suddenly a powerful suction force originated from him and all monsters in the radius of one hundred kilometres was dead. In an instant. Almost in an instant. Azief absorb every monsters energy in the radius of one hundred kilometres. The execution is swift and fast and did not even seem to affect the world But if someone could analyse this, they would be shocked. Because all of the monsters whether they are deep in the ground, running onnd, flying in the sky, or hiding inside ake all of their bodies are shrivelled like their entire essence was sucked out Azief simply suck all of their existence and absorb them into his body. This has something to do with what he is about to doter. But it is also because he wanted to protect Sofia. He sighed and he look at the sky and shakes his head with a bitter smile on his face. Then heughed "twenty years and my heart says it doesn''t want to forget" And he could onlyugh at this. Love seems to be easy to be forgotten before the Fall After the Fall, falling in love is like being cursed. He could not forget her. Yet, he could not embrace her either. So, the only thing he could is this. Cowardly, timidly. The matters of the heart is the most troublesome things in the world. Once you fall, there is no going back. He look again toward that cave and his eyes twitched. "Enough" he thought to himself and the twitching stopped. He knows what the eye wanted to show him He didn''t want to see it. He saw a glimpse once. A glimpse of the future. He saw a wedding. He saw Sofia. And he saw Raymond. He saw an explosion. Blood. And he saw many more things. But the more he walk the earth, the more he sees thing, the blurry it became Seeing it, might have changed it. Or seeing it might have locked it. Azief did not know. And he did not know how to solve the knot in his heart Maybe, forever, he would have to ask himself this question and always tries to answer this question An eternal question that begged to be answered Sighing, he took another step And disappear away. "Onest stop" he mutters to himself. He ising out because of the threat of the world. He ising out because he miss someone. He ising out because someone need his help But just onest stop Before he goes there. Right now, he is in front of an ice pce. No one notices him. Not the guards, not the flying android and the flying creatures that is on the spires of the Ice pce. Azief simply walk into the Ice Pce. He walks the steps and then he reached garden. And then he reveals himself. His Divine Sense sweeps the area and the woman who was appreciating the lily flowers look behind her. And then she saw him And the cold exterior of her expression blooms with smile. Twenty years has not changed anything. That smile. That happiness. Nothing changed. Like she is forever in that time. And Azief could not help but smile She runs toward him and jump to him. Azief hugged her and hold her tight. She kisses him on the cheek. Azief smile. And he kisses her on her lips. And she smiles again Her eyes like the shining stars, her kiss is like paradise. It is like he is in a hill looking at the star falling from the sky Like experiencing that feeling of the first time he sees a meteor shower. They have their own harmony, even after twenty years, that harmony with a kiss, reignited, and like twenty years ago, they sparkle again Like a shining star. "Katarina. I''m back" "Unn" she answers back and Azief could not help but simplyugh ... Azief is now on her bed. By now the battle in Pandemonium probably has started. In Untainted Land, Loki is probably fighting the forces of the Untainted Land. Sofia probably have already woken up. And Erika probably has cleaned up all of the damage by now. As for Azief, he is on Katarina bed, half naked. He got up and goes to the bath. He let the water washes over him But in his mind the sound of the clock ticking could not be erased. "A little bit more" he thought to himself. He washes quite fast and then he returns back to the room. Katarina has already woken up. "You''re going?" Azief nodded "Will it be dangerous?" Azief nodded "What about Pandemonium?" Azief paused for a second and then he smiles "They will be fine" "People will die" Azief nodded "I will give them a chance" Katarina is silent for a moment and then sighed. She seems to understand something "Only this once?" "Only this once" "Can you not go?" There is another pause. Azief look at her and he could not help but shakes his head "He''s my brother. A bond forged in hardship. He would sacrifice his life for me. And I would sacrifice my life for him" Hearing this Katarina did not know how to persuade Azief. She already heard what Azief as nning. Twenty years of waiting. Twenty years of preparations. If outsiders heard such thing, they might think that Azief has been preparing for the matters of Pandemonium. He might even be preparing against an alien invasion considering that he knows the existence of an alien roaming around Earth that does not have good intention towards Earth But these people does not understand Death Monarch Sometimes, it is the insignificant thing that draws him out. The world is important to him. But is it as important as his brother? This is Death Monarch.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Is he a great hero who fought for the world? He is quite selfish. He is not the hero you thought he is. He never is. It is people that attributed him these titles andbels. So that they could restrain him. Most of the time he had to take action because people provoke him, and mess with him. He might have been more caring toward the world but that streak of selfishness is still there Because Azief learns a long time from history that those that be heroes always end up dead or have an ignoble death. Because people don''t want a hero. Because a hero is always better than them. The people wanted to corrupt the hero. Because they see in the hero, the person they could never be. Brave, selfless and incorruptible. The more they shine, the more it shed light on these people who are in the shadows. The more they feel small High in the air and these people will want to drag down such a person to the ground. They could not be something that perfect so they have to destroy it. Azief from the beginning did not have the hero temte. He has demons in his head and demons in his heart The difference is that he did not act upon the whispers of these demons. Azief sighed. "I would want more time to spent with you. But he is waiting. And this is the right moment. Everyone there is gone. And I could use it" "you''re sure about this?" Azief nodded. Katarina has waited for this moment for twenty years. She never knew how long she had to wait. But she did not mind the wait. She has been with him when he was in that Untainted Land. It is quite amazing. Twenty years has passed and the passion in her heart did not dissipate instead it bes even more powerful Like an obsession. Azief once discuss these matters with her. He hypothesized that since magic, many of the magic is driven by emotions, when the All Source give them all this energy and all of these abilities, it did not only make them stronger but it also makes them have certain ws. And how do you make a w to a being that be stronger every time? Emotions. The one thing that destroys gods and mortals alike are emotions. Hence, there is people who sometime go crazy when their energy goes haywire. Or when their magic reaches a certain point of breakthrough. Love is stronger. Hatred is stronger. Because they could now live to be a ten thousand years old beings, these strengthening of emotions is not only a w but might be the saving grace of an eternal existence Or maybe it is a curse. Azief himself does not know. What he does understand is that, the stronger you be, the harder it is to control your emotion and this is why certain gods and powerful beings sometimes makes an irrational decision when they already have all kinds of abilities in their disposal. They should know that they have the advantage yet they are lured by emotional response. Maybe it is not because they did not know. But maybe because they could not control it. That emotion that is bubbling and controlling them >> Chapter 1818: The Story of the Temple Chapter 1818: The Story of the Temple ? Azief even suggested that when one reaches a certain point of godhood, the hardest thing to do is to control your emotion. Probably why certain beings went into slumber for a long time. To temper their emotions. And to not be affected. "How long?" "It would not be long" Azief paused for a second and then added. "In your eyes and in the eyes of others, it would probably be like an instant" Katarina nodded "I know. But for you, it would be a long time" Azief nodded Katarina did not really know how to say goodbye. But she has been getting better at saying goodbye. Katarina is a woman that is hard to gauge. What people knows about her are all from her legends. To some people, this woman called the most beautiful woman in the world did not have any personality She is the High Channcleor of the Republic, and she is loyal to her brother, a great sword user and have powerful abilities with the elements. But other than not many is known about her. They did not know Katarina the way Aeryon knows Katarina. They did not know her personality, her smile. In the beginning she was pressured. But she is more talented than her brother. But unlike themon story of jealousy and intrigue between siblings in the face of power, Katarina and Boris is different from those siblings. Thye both grew up in a broken home. Boris in his young age take the beating that was meant for his sister. There were a few times when Boris almost die because of his father. But he tough it out. Katarina herself was not exposed to this until muchter. Their father themselves are aplicated man Before the death of their mother, their father is quite normal. He has some anger. But he did not let it out on his child They have pics, they have some brevity and there is family moments. And even when he was beating Boris, there are things that his father taught Boris. If not Boris might not have survived the initial fall while bringing his sister with him to Moscow. So, how could these two sibling ever fall out with each other? Katarina supported Boris with all of her might. Because Boris would do the same for her She wanted to protect her brother just like the way her brother has always protected her in the past. Boris himself did not like this help. Because to him, she is still her little sister. These two siblings emotions for each other is very strong. And as they both grows stronger and reach realm that is closer to the rules andws of the world, this emotion only grows stronger and more powerful Katarina now and Katarina then is different. The Katarina now has that aura of an Empress. There is this regality and grace in whatever she does. But even after all of this......saying goodbye is still hard. She looks at him,e closer and kisses him on the lips. She stays there for a second before she hugged him and then release the kiss. She buried her face on his chest She did not say anything. She did not need to say anything. And Azief also understand it. He could only sigh "I will try toe back faster" And she only nodded. She lets him go and Azief disappears almost instantly. She could only sigh. Azief has his own ns and she also has her own ns. Azief did not hide anything from her. But there is something that he hides from her. And that is some of the things he sees in the future. But he she also understand why Azief did not tell her all about what he sees in the future. Because she also has begun understanding the restriction of fate and destiny And it is not easy to escape from that restriction once you break its taboo. The act of not saying anything is the best thing you could do when you know the future Hence, why oracles, Seers, these people who dares to peek at the heavenly orders always have short lifespanpared to other beings. It is either their longevity or their fortune that is being consumed. Different worlds have different method of punishment for those who looks at the order of the Omniverse. Katarina close the pce agate and that day she did not want to meet anyone. .... Azief on the other hand reached the Andes in. It only took a few second for him to arrive in the temple He did not enter into the temple. Instead, he look at the entrance. "It is still there. That trace of energy" And he smiles. Other people could not see what he sees and sense what he senses. But that is understandable. After all, his realm had surpassed everyone in this world. So, he could sense it. And piggybacked it. "Otherwise, I could not go" Azief waited for this moment. He did not actually wait for Antonius to disappear. He waited for that Speedster in White to go He could still feel the reverberation of energy left by her. "What an amazing Source of energy" Will is a Speedster but he tapped into some kind of Source of power and with it, he could exert energy far beyond the people of his realm. And now, he is somewhere in the Omniverse, in peril "I don''t know where that ce is. But this White Speedsters knows it. And since she knows it, I would just have to follow it." Actually, there was another solution, another way he could go about this. He could actuallye here ask for this White Speedster help This is the speedster that has been mentoring Will. After all, her disciple is in danger, she should have helped if she really loved her disciple. The reason why Azief did not ask for her help is simple. He did not trust her at all. Or to be more exact, he did not trust that allying with her would be in the best interest of Will He could feel that this journey would be made harder if he is associated with that White Speedster. There is nothing to support this. He just feel it is so. "This pirs and this tiles...." Azief could feel something from it. A kind of resonance in time. Ancient. Primordial even This must be the Temple of the Savi''krian. No, the Temple of Asargan Etherna of Momentum Azief knows this. Because Will told him the story before. But at that time Azief did not pay that much attention Or to be more urate, he treated it like an ancient story. He believes that it happened but it has no bearing in the present. But knowing the history of the Speedster is somewhat interesting. And he knows that it matters to Will. But after meeting the Creator, he truly knows the feat that the Savi''krian race had done must be something monumental. And he did only meet the Creator, he also saw the Etherna. Those titanic beings of omnipotent powers. Will and his teacher has been seeking the Omniverse for the Temple. Will told him that there is ten temples It stores all the souls of the Savi''krian, distorting space and reverting Time as the extinguished soul was reformed as time moved backwards and their soul was stored inside those ten Temples. That is the best way that Will described it to him And one of the beings that made this possible was the Creator. The Creator must think that this race if quite important that he even uses his power to protect the legacy of these beings. The Destroyer came to do what he is created to do. And that is to destroy. Will told him that in the act of destroying one of the Temple, the souls in that temple was morphed by the power of the Destroyer and these souls gathers around and formed into onen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om of the avatar of Destruction and Death The Cosmic Speedster as will call it. The Cosmic Speedster, the Pale Speedster. For those Speedsters who are too fast for Death to catch, this embodiment of the dark finger, this embodiment of the Will of the Destroyer, will reap it in behalf of Death. It is a Death Reaper for Speedsters. Because when a Speedster reach a very high level, even Death find it hard to reap their souls. When one reaches the metaphysical level of power, certain thing that are just concepts bes tangible. And so, Speedsters could even run away from Death. Faster than light, defying all expectation, running from Death And the Cosmic Speedster is there to catch them. Formed from the suffering souls of the Savi''krian race, the Cosmic Speedster is the fastest beings in the Omniverse. Because it merged with the Cosmic Source, there is nothing in this Omniverse that could escape it There is ten temple. One was destroyed by the Destroyer. It then has nine temple. But a bell sound tolls and the sound waves crushed one of the other temple. A Bell toll echoes amidst the darkness of the Universe. It was a Golden Bell that radiates golden holy light that nourishes life and spreads enlightenment of the Path of Creation. That is where the sound of the bell tollinge from Now there is eight temple. One of the Temple was captured by a wandering powerhouse. Will knows that the being was Yu Wang, the Jade Emperor of the Jade Pce. It became seven. "No, this is not the Temple of Asargan" He thought again. >> Chapter 1819: A Star that Sails the Omniverse Chapter 1819: A Star that Sails the Omniverse ? He finally remember the story. And what happens afterwards. Yes, Will did see the vision. And he tells that story to him. But he forget what happens afterwards. It is only after he is here in this temple, he finally remembers what had happened. When Will awaken his teacher, her awakening leads to the temple being destroyed "Then what temple is this?" he thought to himself. Azief could only guess. One thing is clear. The energy around here is very pure and even different from the rest of the world Azief touches the walls and then closes his eyes. Then he seek deep inside his heart and then he could see visions. These visions are like a sh shot. He sees but a glimpses of things that is about to happen And nothing is good. Then the images stop and he sees a different view. A womaning out of a temple, bathed in cold aura. Looking at the, she sighed and with one step she disappeared. And that is when she leaves a powerful Source of energy trail around the entrance. And Azief opens his eyes. He now understood the cause and effect so he no longer hesitates. "I was right" he mutters to himself. He already think he was right but this is a one-way trip. It is better to double check. He does not know how much of the temple Will had already discovered. But there is not that many left that Will want to find. Azief also knowns that the moment W epted the Will of Asargan into his body, his method of gaining strength would be different from others just like how his method of gaining strength is very different from others They walk their own Path. And in walking the path that they are walking, they would find a straight path toward the Grand Path Some people would stop before they reached the end, some chooses another road, some no longer wanted to walk. Will has chosen to walk this path toward the end. But it is not an easy path to walk on. Since that is the case, he has to give some help Azief took a deep breath, closes his eyes and then he sense these energy trails that seems to linger in the air, disappearing by the second. It would notst for long. And the coordinate would be slightly distorted but he would still arrive at the approximate location. He smiles and said "Here I go" And then he kicks the ground and Azief turns into a bright light that shes toward the heavens and disappears from the temple. At the same time, the thunder roars again in the sky of the Andes in. There is lightning that spread out across the sky like a web Antonius at this time had just reached the bottom when he saw for a split second, the lightning that was spread out across the sky scape like some kind of. But he did not have time to think much of it. Because there is still monsters on his trail He could only run away from the Andes in. Meanwhile, while Earth is gued with problem, Azief has gone away ... Delirium Nausea. Wanting to puke. Feeling like his internal organ is shaken even though he could be said to be a being of pure energy At times he felt like a mortal. And it is not a pleasant feeling at all He follows the trail and it was like he is being sucked into a tunnel of light. This tunnel suck him in and he follows this tunnel to the end. Azief could not help but feel that if not for his realm, he probably would be shredded by this force. He could disperse and gathered back his body. And the energy of the worlds, and universes that he is passing in this tunnel make him able to maintain his energy If not, he would not be able to stay sane. It is fast at first, it felt like his mind is about to break. Then he slowly be ustomed to it. Then he finally able to look around. What he sees is nothing substantial. It is like he is in a colourful tube and he is travelling through universes with fast speed. But even in this fast speed, Azief still have time to think about many things and even have the chance to look left and right to appreciate the scenery What this tell is that this ce that he is about to go to is very far. He is following the White Speedster trail and he adjusted the time difference and even uses his own Time Laws to make sure that he would not mess up the coordinate of time and space And then Azief could feel the turbulence of time space around him and he smilesn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It is time for me to see this famous ce" he thought and just right before he is about toe out of that tunnel he close his eyes BOOOOM! A powerful explosion urs in space. But the sound is only restricted around Azief body but five-meter radius from his body the vacuum space drowns the sound. Azief appears floating in the darkness of space. He felt his body distorted a bit. He is an Essence Creation leveler. His body is made of energy. His energy felt like it was divisible but before it could disappear, it merged back into himself. Azief believe that if an Energy Disperse Stage leveler, that did not have an Undying Body was sucked into that tunnel of light, whates out would only be ashes. Even with his Undying Physique, Azief believe that he woulde out of it bloodied. But that is a moot point. If he was an Energy Disperse Stage, he could not even sense such trace amount of Speed Source and he would not have the ability to piggybacked such trace of energy toe here. He look at the darkness of space and it took him some time to adjust. Feeling like being spliced into a thousand pieces is not a feeling one could shake off so quickly. No, it is not quite right to say that it is dark. He sees something which is flying fast. Sometimes it is slow. Sometimes, it is fast like lightning. Sometimes, it looks solid. Other times it looks translucent like it is a mirage in the dessert. "The Broken Star that sails the Omniverse. Interium" Azief had long heard the rumours of this broken star. He first heard it in Asgard vassals. It is a rumours in the tavern Some of the adventurers who was travelling the stars saw the broken star. And some knows it personally saying that in the past, Wargod, the ruler of Interium once recruited a Jotnar. Some said it once sails very close to Asgard and they managed to see this broken star. But at that time, it is a rumour that had nothing to do with him At that time, Azief just wanted to return back home to Earth. Back then, he wasn''t even a Seed Forming levelers. He did not even think of being mixed in with such dangerous pirates that could sail the stars and fight the Space Pirates. But now, he is no longer that rookie. And now, he managed to see the legend of that broken star with his own eyes. "It really resembles a. And it''s gravitational field is probably supported by magic" Azief thought to himself. It is veryrge. And yet at times it shrink itself. Azief narrows his eyes, look at it and shakes his head "There is no pattern, no rhyme or reason" Azief tries to calcte if there is some kind of pattern toward the Interium weird behaviour. Sometimes shrinking, sometimes erging, translucent and then not, solid and then not, appearing on one direction at one moment and then another direction the next moment Azief concluded it is quite randomized. Of course, Azief did not simply stand there, floating and not following the. Instead, even as he is looking at Interium, he is following the broken star, flying, chasing this broken star. As for the asteroid belts that is hindering him, he is now just six feet five tall. Compared to the asteroid belts that seems like a mountain, it is easy to just go around it. Not to mention asteroid belt cluster is not as close as one might thought. But Interium simply just rams its body or phase through it when it turns translucent. Azief narrows his eyes again. This time he tries to sue his Divine Senses And then he frowned "I need to try first" he mutters to himself. The energy of this Universe gathers around him. Only a thought and the energy gathers around him, forming a hurricane of energy that only he could feel and it absorbed into him Azief make a shing motion with his index finger. In that moment, when he sent his Divine Sense, he quickly make a shing motion with his index finger. >> Chapter 1820: Interium Chapter 1820: Interium ? "It was close" he mutters He could feel his entire being just nearly escape some kind of cmity. There is a reason why he make a shing motion with his finger Because he discovered that his Divine Sense bounced off from sky of Interium. And before the bacsh could arrive at himself, he cut the connection with a sh of his finger. The sword that he uses is the Mind Sword. What it cuts, is intangible things Azief frowned His energy was drained a bit because he cut the connection. But he is not worried about that right now. "the security around this broken star is nothing like I ever seen" And then he looks at his ring. One ring on index finger. It seems to vibrate for a moment there. "Etherna Destiny?" he thought to himself. But he did not have time to think of this matter. "This broken star defense is too high" Azief wanted to use his Divine Sense to look at this broken star. Then, he would enter this broken star. But he could not see anything. He could only see that there is ayer of mist all around this sailing broken star. He could not see what is inside this broken star. Azief knows that Interium has something called the War Ring. He did not want to end up inside the War Ring Azief might have reached a high level, but Wargod, this powerful and seemingly eternal being has been roaming the Omniverse for god knows how long. Azief is not yet arrogant enough to think that he has no rival in the Omniverse On Earth, he might be able to ept such title as the strongest. But in the Omniverse, there is all kinds of mighty beings. It is better not to provoke these beings He himself did not know how to save Will. But he thinks he will find a way. Why? Because he could feel that destiny and fate seems to be guiding him here. Fate and Destiny usually wanted to screw him. But, at times, they could also help him. Azief is not arrogant enough to think he could overturn fate and destiny just because he had reached Essence Formation. Even beings stronger than him is still entangled in cause and effect, chained by destiny and fate "Thinking like this would not solve anything" He thought. He could think all he wants but he still did note close to Interium and time is ticking and the more he thinks, the more problems he could think of. Azief sighed, shakes his head, smiles and then kicks the air around him and heunches himself toward Interium like a shooting star Since thinking too much would not breed any answer, then Azief would use the simplest method He would just fly towards Interium And let fate and destiny guide him....this time BOOOM! Azief broke through Interium atmosphere. It felt too easy. That is what he felt. The defense opens up when he enters the atmosphere. At that time, he could turn back if he wanted to. But Azief feel that the fortune around him is still strong. When you reach his level, certain things no longer have to make sense in logic. Azief for example judges his actions to be safe because he could feel the ebb and flow of destiny and fate, feeling the rise and fall of fortune. In other words, his instinct and intuition. He believes in it because he could feel it. And so, he charges in toward Interium. But he was not stopped at all. Instead, a hole opens up when he wanted to enter. He enters and he expected to see a world. And he did see a world But it is a world of war. And two speedsters fighting in the sky, their size is the size of a mountain. But even the size of a mountain is still smallpared to the size of this broken star. Azief could see that it is Will and his teacher fighting what probably is the being called Wargod. Azief however could not stop right now. Instead, hended right into ake BOOOM! Theke that he crashed in instantly evaporated. It took him only a second for him to get up and look at the sky He frowns "What happened?" he seems to be asking himself. The speed of his body could not be controlled when he enters the atmosphere. BOOOM! BOOOM! The sky is thundering with a sound that seems to echoes all over this broken star. Azief eyes narrows as he look at the sky and then he click his tongue "So, that''s why" Azief could see the reason. In the sky, Will is running across the clouds, like some kind of god. Behind him a white lightning seems to follow him. And a being that is hard to see Why is it hard to see? Because this being, is surrounded by dark red mist. Azief could not even see the face clearly and the dark red mist around him only enable him to see a bit of his silhouette. Will is punching the mist. And even though Will only punches one time, Azief could see that when he punches that one punch, he punches tens of thousands of punches. It is just too fast and some beings would only see one punch when the truth was, in that moment, Will punches was so fast that not many people could perceive it Azief estimated any Disk Formation level would have been defeated with that one punch. But the mist around the being only slightly falters and dissipate. Azief frowned. He understand the reason but he did not like it. Because it shows what kind of enemy that his sworn brother is fighting against. "This will not be a good fight" he thought to himself. The energy explosion caused by the fight of these three beings causes the energy field all over the sky to be disturbed. It might be the same one that created that tunnel of empty hollow space where he could easily enter this world If not, how could it be that easy for him to enter this world Azief look at the sky and he nodded to himself "I choose a good ce tond." Here he could see Will and his teacher fighting without him has to worry about seeking him. However, Azief did not rush into battle. Instead, he is gathering information. He had too little information about this being called Wargod. And he had little to no information about Interium other than it is a broken star sailing through the Omniverse and it has a War Ring, a colosseum like structure where Wargod would pit all kinds of champion in return for their wish to be fulfilled. Now, he look at the sky of Interium and he could see that it is a blood red canvass. He didn''t know whether it is red because of the current battle, or was it always been red. There is ominous clouds all over that churns Azief look at the clouds carefully and he suddenly think of something And he frowns. "This cloud is unnatural" He thought to himself. There is a reason why he think like this. The clouds is too...organizedN?v(el)B\\jnn "Battle formation" Azief thought to himself. The clouds are battle formations Azief eyes shines with brilliance. He knows that even nature could be turned into formation. But knowing it and doing it is a different thing. Azief methods of formation has always been relying on the ring. He himself has quite the superficial understanding of formation. If he has such powerful understanding in formation, why could he not break Lee Sangmin Humanity Seal and Will of the People formation Because the formation he has rely on the ring. The ring itself has a formation form. He just needs to follow it It is like a textbook with an answer The formation is powerful and Azief admit there is not many people in the Universe that could break his formation But it relies on his strength and energy rather than his own understanding of formation. Seeing that there is this cloud formation that is based on using nature to create it, he is clearly intrigued. But he shakes his head. "this is not the time to think about the how this formation is created" Right now, everything seems slow. Time did not slow down and he is not controlling time. He is just controlling his perception. If he moves, it would still be a normal move He is looking at everything with his fast perception. This is the way of stretching a moment to an infinity. He look at the blood red sky and see all kinds of thunder rolling across the heavens. Lightning strikes in jagged forks, tearing through the sky, like the spears of heavenly gods, casting momentary shes all over thends. He narrows his eyes. "No, it is more than that" he mutters to himself. It is not only illuminating thends. These thunderbolts are targeting Will and his teacher. "A ce fit for a War God" >> Chapter 1821: The Fight in the Sky Chapter 1821: The Fight in the Sky ? People called this being that rules Interium Wargod. There is many rumours about this being. Some said it is a being born out of anomaly. Some said it is an eternal being that has existed since time beginning Not many know the truth Azief make the conclusion he might be some kind of God of War in some other system ors. Because of his trait. He likes war and he likes battle and there is also a Colosseum like structure in this sailing star that collects heroes, warriors all over the Omniverse. It is also said that in any Great War, he would be there watching. One of them is the Time War between the Time Lords and their most powerful enemies He is there at many war that destroy worlds. This did not exin why he sails the Omniverse with a broken star but the actions of a god has always been confusing and sometimes does not make sense to people And even though he is not instinctively sensing, he could sense it, this aura that incite bloodlust. Incite frenzy, manipting emotions, drawing out the most negative part of it into the surface. What a terrifying magic! This is Azief thought right now. It is not easy to manipte emotions of a high-level beings like him. One could only imagine what it would do to low level beings. He look at this world He look at the mountains and he could not help but feel that all the things in this world is slightly affected by this aura. The mountain is jagged and steep, their peaks are dark crowned by fortresses of ck stone. The hills, softer and rolling have some kind of scars. There is craters, trenches and torn earth This is not a new mark. But an old mark. There is blood. No, there is the scent of blood all over thend. And this blood itself seems to have encouraged this bloodlust that permeates every part of thisnd If not for his mental strength, Azief belief he could easily be entranced by this aura of bloodlust and he would surely falls into madness Then there is the rivers of thesends The rivers wind like serpentine battle lines, their waters dark and swift, cutting through thend with the force of a charging army The rivers courses twist and turn abruptly, as though directed by unseen hands, while their surfaces are often misted, hiding dangers beneath And what is this danger? Phantom warriors and shadowy creatures of war-born nightmares. Yes, Azief divine sense might not make much of a ripple when he tries it from outside of Interium But now he is in here, he could easily see everything that is in this relying only on his Divine Sense He could see that near the rivers, there is thick mist. And inside these mist are phantom warriors, creatures born from the killing intent that permeates the soil Like monster spawning in his own world. Thekes are deep and still, their waters unnaturally dark. It is said that Interium is a ce of battle, of war, of great warriors resting ces. But not many see outside of the War Ring. Even those who had rumours about Interium spoke off the War Ring, but not the outside of the War Ring And he could now see it. It is a world of its own. Iplete, and cut off, but still a world. There is no permanent viges and cities but there is signs of settlements. Maybe by the warriors that is allowed inside this star or maybe the ve of this. But there is traces of civilization There is settlements. And there is also traces of a great fight all over thisnd. There is many battles fought all over thisnd. And since thisnd is created by Wargod, then all of these battles must happen because of him. And Will and his teacher right now is adding more and more scars to this world and Azief could feel the killing intent that is there, melding with the killing intent that is produced by these three beings fighting each other all over the skies. "Wargod is absorbing all of these intent" Azief is not sure whether he is right or not. But he could sense that these killing intent, these damages, these death that incites more death, all of these chaotic aura seems to be gathering. And these gathering of energies then disperse and absorbed by something. The reason why he is not sure is because he could not truly see how Wargod is manipting this energy. BOOOM! Azief look toward the source of the sound. Both Will and his teacher just passed through a sea. Wargod simply uses his hand to p Will teacher and make her crash toward the sea like a falling meteor. "The sea is also angry" Azief mutters to himself while narrowing his eyes. Even though Will teacher quickly shot back out from the sea, Azief could tell that the sea is trying to get a hold of Will teacher. Azief closes his eyes for a second and his Divine Sense sweeps all across this broken star. There is many things he could not sense with his Divine Sense because of the chaotic energy that is spreading all over the world, but there is also many things he could see. And opening back his eyes, he frowns and click his tongue. The sea all over the world is responding! He thought to himself. The sea.....It is vast, turbulent, and rages with an unceasing anger. The waves are like battalions crashing into one another, fierce and relentless, as if driven by the spirits of warriors lost to the depths.N?v(el)B\\jnn Inds dot these dangerous waters, each a fortress in its own right, standing defiant against the sea''s eternal siege. A world where thend itself remembers every war fought. The ind is like some kind of spear lodged into the earth Azief had some premonition about all of this. "Weapons" he mutters to himself. The ind, the sea, the skies, the mountains, the hills, the rivers andkes...all of it is a weapon. This entire star is a weapon. Azief don''t know how he reached this conclusion but his instinct is telling him, that this star is a weapon All of it. "A living star" Azief immediately reach the conclusion. There is only one reason he could feel all of this. This star is alive. And what about this Lord Wargod? Azief look at him and he could feel like his face is familiar. But he doesn''t know why it feels familiar. He is an alien race but what kind of an alien he is. Azief shakes his head The world.....he could find a clue for it. But Lord Wargod? He did not know anything about this being other than a few rumours he heard in the tavern in the past. So, he did not know what to do about this. And time is not on his side. Even though he is using his fast perception to stand here and think all of this, time is still moving. And he could see the lightning boltsing down toward Will and his teacher from above the skies. The moment he moves, he would broke through this state he is in right now, where he is just standing here analyzing thing. And he thinks and thinks but there is no solution. He could not find a clue of what Wargod is. If this is his enemy, he would just run and then think of countermeasure. But some fight have to be fought If he runs away, why would hee here in the first ce. So, he makes his move. And everything around him seem to move again. BOOOM! He rushes forward and in just a second he arrive near the battlefield. Wargod is punching toward Will, at this moment There is thunder and lightning criss crossing each other. And these thunder and lightning is like a weapon used by Wargod Ites down from the sky attacking Will and his teacher The lightning turns into a spear of light and splits the sky and is piercing its way toward the wind to reach Will. The thunder roars and a gust of wind of sharp properties is whirling toward Will teacher. Azief saw this and he punches out. "Wargod, please stop this" Azief could only try to negotiate right now Wargod sees Azief and Azief could swear that it almost seem like there is a smile on his face. Wargod however did not stop The punches seems to phase through Azief body and reach Will BOOOM! There is a sound of a sonic explosion before a sound of a scream follow right after. Azief frowned He could see that Will was sted out from the sky. And he is heading toward the ground like a meteor streaking through the sky "It is time for me to make my move" Azief kicks the air, the air exploded around him and he seems to turn into a lightning bolt And like lightning he is approaching Will and before Will could m into the ground, Azief was there behind him and pushing him lightly The moment that his touch reach Will, the impact was lessened almost ny percent Azief transfer that impact force to the surrounding Crack! >>> Chapter 1822: Samara Chapter 1822: Samara ? The entire area around him seem to crack with space cracking and creating an eerie sight in the sky Will inertia slow down until he gently float down to the ground. Will look behind him and he sees Azief. At first he was stunned. Then he smiles. And then he frowned as he realizes that Azief is really here "What are you doing here, man?" Azief only smiles "You have an adventure of a lifetime and you do not call me? You know my life has been boring these days" Hearing this Will really doesn''t know what to say. He knows this is just Azief giving him some weird reason He is curious about many things. Like how could he be here, in Interium? Why did hee here at this time? There is so many questions in his head right now but he knows this is not the right time to ask any of these question. At the same time, Will teacher who was in the sky look at what happening on the ground. And then she smiles, her eyes shing with a golden lightning and then she took only one step toward Azief The distance between them must be thousands of miles away. But she could see him. And in one step she arrives beside him On the sky, there is while light that is cut of in segments, the only traces of her that is left after she left the sky She is standing beside Will. And she nodded towards Azief. Azief was perplexed for a moment and then he understood something "She must have known I was using her force toe here" Azief was reminded something that Will has said to him before and that is every Speedster is connected to his force and its energy. They have their own unique signature energy That is how Speedster recognize each other, across timeline and when they are travelling through the Time Space Tunnel. In a way, it helps them not to collide against each other when they are running through time and space. This speedster covered in white lightning must have sensed that he had uses her energy toe here. That is why she doesn''t seem shocked that he is here. Not to mention this is the first time that they met with each other. Azief expected to see her a bit shocked. But looking at her expression like she had expected it all, Azief knows that hising must have been predicted by her. There are all on the ground. Wille toward his teacher and look at her. She is badly injured at least that is what she look like to him Her energy seems to be spewing out of her body and wounds. There is a deep gash on her chest. And there is a hole on her chest The deep gash is like she is attacked by some kind of w. Maybe a serrated weapon. As for the hole, it was like she is pierced by something. He look at that wound and he send his Divine Sense to that wound. And he frowned "Hmm" How peculiar. Azief could feel the death energy around that wound. But that destructive force is very... corrosive, if he could call it that And it is unusual. Unusual in the fact that Azief feel that it is very familiar. But he could not point his finger what made him feel familiar to that energy And also, unusual that Will teacher is suffering this much from it Speedster has fast regeneration. Normal attack would not faze them. Will for example could be attack by a nuclear bomb and he would be healed from that attack in less than a second. Speedster are not an Immortal race. But they are close to it, their regeneration is only topped by the Time Lords. It requires a certain kind of power to injure them And one of that power is the power of Death and Destruction. The Laws and Essence of Death and Destruction is drilling through the wound, like some kind of parasitic beings that drains and feeds off life. Wargod, an ancient being clearly knows what kind of energy that is needed to use to hurt a Savi''krian race. Will might be a Speedster but he is not a true blooded Savi''krian. Hence, even when he was a Speedster, his regeneration is not that exaggerated. But the Savi''krian race regeneration is really like a cheat code. But even so, she is still injured by Wargod. Azief also look at her and think of all this and could not help but think that Will really does know how to pick his enemies He never make it easy for himself, always choosing the one that could kill him If not for the fact that Will is his sworn brother, he really would want to scream at him "Stop being a troublemaker" But when he thinks about it, will ability to make trouble is not as powerful and as effective as Azief own ability to fuck things up "Maybe that is what he feels each time I make some kind of trouble" Azief think to himself. Will is looking at his teacher and Azief is looking at the Savi''krian speedster injury It almost seem like they are in a safe zone, thinking all of this and having time to check each other injuries and so on But this did not mean all of them is forgetting that Wargod is still there Instead, even though they did not seem to see Wargod, they are using protective Divine Sense and envelop the area five meters around them. The closer this divine Sense shield is to them, the more effective it be And since it ovepped with each other, it form a protective barrier around them. if Wargod attacks them at least there is some kind of defense And Wargod looks at them. For a moment, the war seems to have stopped.N?v(el)B\\jnn The sky above is still rumbling but it seems to be calming down. Wargod then floated down from the skying closer to them in just a few step. There must be thousands of miles of distance between them but after a few step, he is close to them and floated down. As he floated down, he shrink himself. From the size of a mountain to the size of a hill, to a seven feet tall beings. Will and his teacher has long shrink themselves to normal heights. At first when they were fighting, they use theirrge height and sizes to inflict damages but to use their speed with the most minimal interference, the smaller the better. Like a fast-moving ants, like a mosquito, like a fly, annoying the giant. Only this fast-moving ants, this mosquito, this fly, could kill a giant. Wargod then make a motion to sit and a red chair suddenly materialize from out of nowhere. "No, not out of nowhere" Azief thought to himself. Before he could not see it but in that moment when the red chair was materialized, Azief clearly has seen it. The red chair is constructed by killing intent and the destruction aura that lingered. "It is his Red Throne" Will teacher suddenly said "What do I call your teacher?" Azief suddenly ask Will "She has many names. Maybe, you should call her S-" Before Will could finish the sentence "Just call me Samara. It is a word that exist in your world and it has some simrity to my True Name" "Alright...Samara" Will has question for Azief. And he has question for Samara. But just like Will, he knows this is not the time to ask question. Then Azief look at Wargod. His face is still covered with some kind of shroud of clouds that it made it hard for him to see his true face. Azief frowned a bit but it did not stop him what he was about to say. "Lord Wargod, let us talk" Azief is saying this because he felt that there is a turning point in his fate and destiny. He knows very well, that Wargod is stronger than him. He is even stronger than Will. As for Samara, from what he could see in that brief exchange, the power seems simr. But Wargod is clearly still pulling his punches. And Samara is also the same. She might get mmed to the sea by Wargod but she could easily recover and continue fighting. That alone shows that these two beings was in an exploratory phase of fighting They did not yet shows all of their moves and they did not yet reach the point where they would unleash all of their powers and ability. Samara is an ancient beinging from a race that is so powerful that the Destroyer personally destroyed them and even then, they still manage to preserve their legacy. Wargod is a mysterious ancient beings that seems to have no rival One of the top existence in the Universe, they are probably only a few things he feared. Wargod seems to smile. Even though Azief could not see his true face with the mist of clouds around his entire head, one could still see the silhouette. This shroud is like a patch of clouds attached itself to his head area. Even though it covers most of his face, one could still see his expression from the vague silhouette He is smiling >> Chapter 1823: The Real Target Chapter 1823: The Real Target ? Then Wargod sat on the Red Throne. Azief notices that the moment Wargod sits on that Red Throne, Samara seems to flinch a little. He look at Samara and send a telepathic message. It only took them a second and Azief understood almost immediately why Samara is afraid of that Red Throne. And now, even he is more cautious when seeing that Red Throne. Because he now understood what the Red Throne was. In that brief moment Samara told him that the Red Throne is a weapon. Much like anything else in Interium, it is a weapon. The throne itself is constructed of myriads of weapons. And if he wanted to, this Red Throne could shoot out all kinds of weapons towards them. Samara was preparing to move if she sees any sign of Wargod using that throne to attack them No wonder when she flinched shee closer to Will. Unlike his rtionship with Will, Samara only cares about her disciples. Between him and Will, she would always choose Will. Azief might not understand this before but after experiencing so much thing and seeing so many things how could he not understand Samara? Speedster are a dying breed. Speedster itself is a term that Azief and the world gives to Will. The term is simply to simplify his power and his ability and his existence. When one thinks of Speedsters, one would think that it is someone who moves really fast. But if one thinks that will only powers that he moves fast, then you should be ready to lose. When you moves so fast you could break barriers between worlds, dimensions and time and space, this is something magical and something dangerous. Probably the same reason why the Savi''krian race was wiped out. Samara is the only one left of her race. But she has hope. She has Will. Inheriting the True Legacy of the Savi''krian, is not an easy task. And now that Will is slowly mastering it, how could Samara let anything happens to her Hope? Azief did not feel offended and instead he would really like it if Samara really only protects Will. After all, he is here not to protect himself. He is here to protect Will. If this is in any other situations, especially on Earth, people would try to save him instead of Will. Because in their eyes, Azief existence has more weight. But Samara did not care about such things. In a weird way because of this, Azief felt Saama is more reliable than any other ally he could have brought with him Because other ally that he could brought would think of him first. Instead of Will first. When the critical moment arrive, they could not remain objective and follow his order Samara is different. It did not matter whether he ordered her to save Will or not. She would protect Will without even being ordered to. Azief look at Wargod sitting on his Red Throne. He is sitting there casually, looking very calm and his entire being emitted an aura This aura seems to weaken the shield of Divine Senses that they put together. Corrosive and repulsive, that is the feeling that thus aura gives to Azief. And this aura is not an aura of power but of madness and bloodlust that seems to pierce the sky above them. It causes the sky to turns red and stimte thunder and lightning, produces storms and raging waves Right now, Azief felt like the entire world is focusing on them. There is no Wil of Heaven here. There is only one Will. And that Will belongs to this being sitting on a Red Throne "Azief, was it?" Wargod said and at the moment he says this, the clouds on his face disperse and shows his face. And the moment Azief saw this face, he was shocked. Because this face, even though it had some changes, it is a face he had seen before. In visions, in the blue crystal, in his dreams and in his nightmares A namee into his mind. And it is a name that is taboo. So, even though Azief knows the name, he dares not say it. For fear of informing things that should not have known. And suddenly he understand why he is called Wargod. The name itself sound simr to his True Name The name that he used might be Wagod. But then people ascribe meaning to it and some people called him Wargod. And some people called him War God in theirnguage. And so on and so forth that his True Name is obscure and no one even knows his true name and the Wargod name stuck Wargod smiles as he look at the reaction of Azief toward his face "It seems.....you recognize this face" And he chuckles a bit Yes, Azief recognize this face very much. It is a face he saw in Borgan vision. This being is not an eternal being that is there since the beginning of time. This being is older. Older than time itself. Created before Time even has meaning This being, is a taboo being. A being that should not have existed. Should have long been gone But he is here. And in that moment everything clicked in Azief mind. He understood now why Interium is like this. Why, it always sails the stars. Why it had so many weapons that the entire itself seems to be a weapon. At first he did not understand why Wargod would create a star that seems to be only sailing the stars. What was he searching for that he sails the entire Omniverse? Why would he collect warriors and reward those who performs bravely and sometimes even recruit them? Why make the entire star a weapon when he himself is very powerful? At least, from some of the things he heard about Wargod, it is that he was never defeated. All of these question is answered the moment he understood Wargod true identity. He is not searching for something. He is running from something. And the weapon is to help him against the being that is chasing after him There is only being in the Omniverse that could scare an Etherna like this. An old story before time. The Destroyer. This Interium is a ship, a ship that hides among the many universe in the Omniverse, running from the Destroyer. An Etherna that should not have survived, survived. Right now, Azief is shocked looking at Wargod face. And this expression of shock could not be concealed. Because Azief expected many thing when hees here. But he clearly did not expect this. That he would meet an Etherna right after he just got out of his seclusion training.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He could not help but feel there is a sense of destiny and fate here. He juste out after learning so many knowledge''s from the blue crystal The blue crystal belongs to the Etherna. And now, aftering out, he met an Etherna. If someone said this is just a coincidence, Azief would spit on that person face. The person who said such thing does not understand the magic of destiny and fate There is a destiny here and a fate here. That fate and destiny is pulling them together because they are now connected. For a moment, Azief was speechless and his mind is nk. Samara notices it and Will also notices it. Right now, it almost seems like these two beings only care about each other Samara narrows her eyes and then something dawned on her. "not for me. But for him" And she nodded like she had understood something. She looks at Wargod and then at Azief and she nodded again Will was about to move toward Azief but Samara quickly hold him back. "Teacher?" "Your friend....he is the target here" Hearing this Will face tightened. His teacher did not need to say too much. He also could see what is happening right now and he also tasted all kinds of experience and plots and scheme these past twenty years so he is no longer so na?ve. And the more he is worrying, the more that worrying shows right up on his face. Will is like Azief. They experienced many things. And there is not many things that could shock them and worry them Azief was shocked. And because he was shocked, Will was shocked. Because the fact that Azief got shocked means he did not expect it. And anything that is unexpected means it is full of uncertainty. And uncertainty is not good for safety. And Will is the same There is not many things that could make him worry. There is Lily, his sister. And then there is Azief. And he is worrying, and it is showing. And his body responded as buzzing sound could be heard from his body His body is filled with energy that is slowlying out from every part of his body. Time around him began spiralling and the arcs of electricity appears from his body and enveloping him Samara simply tapped his back and all of this dissipated in almost an instant, the electricity disperse and a bit of a small explosion of electricity slithers through the ground. This time Will look at his teacher "Teacher, what is the meaning of this?" .... Chapter 1824: Taboo Names Chapter 1824: Taboo Names ? "Teacher, what is the meaning of this?" Will since he had learned from Samara, had rarely disobey her. In the few cases that he did disobey her, it is because the order and the instruction would harm her. This time, is the first time he seems to be angry for someone else in front of his teacher Samara had always known that the bond between his disciple and this person called Azief is quiteplicated and weird. They are sworn brothers but from what Samara had understood, honour, dignity all of these has long been abandoned on Earth In a world ruled by ideology of materialism, such sentiment and feelings are useless. But clearly the emergence of the All Source on Earth created back the environment where all of these feelings that birthed heroes appear again on Earth Heroes exist in a world of materialism focused but all of these heroic could not achieved without having that archaic feeling of honour, of dignity. Will himself did note from a society where there is any sworn blood oath. And Azief is the same But these two imitate some stories they heard and created a sworn oath. And oaths, in a world of magic is the strongest binding force there is Just like there is a source of power for Speedsters, there is also a source of power for promises. In a world without magic, breaking a promise taints the soul but nourish the body In a world of magic, breaking promises is riding on ane of fast tract of getting cursed by bad luck and bad fortune. It also makes the two people feel bonded. This is one of the most mysterious magic there is in the Omniverse. Will is angry right now. And logic and fear seems to be thrown out of the door the moment it involves his sworn brother. "Calm down. Your friend.....and this is just my opinion but I don''t think he is in danger" "You said that Wargod is doing all of this to lure him." "I did. I didn''t say that he is bringing him here to harm him. Didn''t you tell me once that your friend has some fate with Etherna" Will nodded. "But there is many exceptional beings in the Universe that has some kind of connection with the Etherna race" "Most of their leftovers are all powerful weapons and some of their teachings that is left from their destruction are all sacred relics and sacred teachings. So, there is many people that have some kind of destiny and fate with the Etherna. After a few decade this destiny and fate would unravel by itself when the cause and effect is paid off" It is more like Will is trying to convince himself. But Samara see it. The connection between this boy and the Etherna is probably stronger than what his disciple thinks. "Let see what happens next" Samara managed to pull back Will. Azief on the other hand finally break off from his shock and his face suddenly changed after hearing what Samara had said. He did not have to have a super hearing to hear what Samara and Will was saying. They are already close enough in proximity that even if they whisper Azief could still hear it. Will knows that he had some connections with Etherna relics. But, only he knew how closely associated he is with the Etherna After all, he is learning their legacy. Seeing Wargod right now is like confirming some of his doubts when reading the history of the Etherna Azief did have some doubt on the annihtion of the Etherna. He believe there might be a survivor. Why? Because there is a legacy that is left. Borgan even though only in Willform, she still existed until she gave the legacy towards him. Of course, Brogan also give her legacy to all Seers. But that is her legacy. Not the legacy of the entire race What Azief had gotten was the entire knowledge of the Etherna. And he dare say that he only learn around ten percent of one percent of the fraction of the entirety of the knowledge of the Etherna One spell, one magic, one attack could make him spend hundreds of years just to understand it fully. But this beg the question. The fact that Borgan prepare this legacy might not only be because she had seen him in his vision It might because of something else. So, maybe there is an Ethern that survives and seeking for the legacy. Maybe Borgan also prepares for a backup n in case he didn''t show. Knowing Brogan, knowing all the Seers and Oracles he had seen and heard about, these beings always have three of more escape n prepared. There is many thoughts that he had entertained when he was studying the legacy of the Etherna So, is that why Wargod wanted to meet him? For now, Azief did not dare to specte any more. Wargod look at Azief and then he smiles. Like he could tell what he is thinking "I have been thinking to meet you" Azief frowned "You know me?" "Since the day you were born" Azief narrows his eyes "I never pay much attention to you even at that time. Because I have seen it before. And you failed. And nothing changed. So, since I did not do anything thest time, I should also not do anything this time. But, this time something changed. Someone changed it. And that makes all the difference" "And so, I began paying attention to you" Suddenly Borgan look up and smiles "And I''m not the only one" he paused for a second and then shakes his head "Since then, I have been looking at you. Waiting for the moment to meet. And now, the stars aligned, fate and destiny has been turned upside down, and finally we could meet without so much obstacle" Azief could only frown at this. Wargod is speaking in words he could understand yet, he didn''t understand anything about what Wargod is saying. Things changed? Last time? Known him since he is a baby? There is something about this he didn''t know. There is a part of this story that he is missing. He is sure of that. He just doesn''t know what story he is missing. One thing that he knows for sure right now, is that Wargod is probably doing all of this just to meet him And he must meet him....here....in Interium. And maybe he could guess why. Out of the many things that Wargod has done and said, this is one he could guess. This is just his deduction....but for a being that is taboo, destiny and fate probably is not kind to such a being. And he understood something about Interium. There is still a lot he doesn''t understands about it, but he could tell that this sailing star could block a lot of things. Maybe even the interference of fate and destiny After all, beings that supposedly not exist, should not have fate and destiny. Wargod has it. But the threads connecting him to Interium is like faint. Like it is a lie. Azief is looking at him. His eyes is shining. And Wargod could tell what Azief is looking at. Then he said "Asargan is my nephew. Borgan is my niece" Azief hearing this was shocked He knows some things about what happen to taboo existence and taboo magic. Can he say this? Azief thought to himself. This question is answered almost immediately. the moment Wargod said these words, a powerful pressure suddenly break through the formation that is in the sky. Hong! Hong! There is buzzing sound. Like the whole sky is groaning. And then there is the sound of crack and explosion Crack! BOOOM! Azief, Will and Samara was shocked as they quickly look up. And they were all shocked with what they see. "What the-" Will could not even finished his words because he is speechless. Azief look at the sky with a frown on his face. Samara seem to shudder. Like she recognizes this force. There is holes in the sky. And in the holes one could see a spiralling vortex of nebulous energy, spinning and going crazy, taking all the clouds and the space around it. The destruction that it caused seems to grow. And because of this, there is a crack. From then beginning Azief had felt that the sky look artificial. Like someone painted it. And now that it had crack it confirmed some of Azief deduction Even the sky is crafted. The sun and the moon in this ce are all probably the creation of Wargod the crack of the sky extended all over, like someone is hammering the sky and causes the sky to cracked in all direction. The buzzing sound did not stop The formation seems to be battered by an invisible force. And this force breaks through the formation easily, like a hammer smashing a fragile ss. It shatters into pieces in an instant. But before this pressure couldnd on Interium, the formation reforms itself in an instant and once again tries to push these pressure away only to be broken again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om >> Chapter 1825: Their Tribulation Chapter 1825: Their Tribtion ? Azief seeing the formation in the sky also understood something. He look at Samara and Samara also seems to understand something as they nodded at each other If Wargod didn''t want them to enter, they probably could not have entered Interium. Will probably could also not be able to enter Interium Azief no longer look at the sky but the smashing sound did not stop and that pressure is seeping to the ground. There is rarely times where Azief felt powerless. But right now, as he feel this aura that ising down from god-knows-where, he could feel that if this power, this pressure was directed at him, he would not survive. He felt powerless in front of this pressure. And that is only a fraction of this power. And Azief also feel familiar with this energy. It is like the Creator aura. Only....somewhat perverted. An inverse. The opposite. And knowing the background of Wargod, there is only one being that could produce such pressure. The Destroyer. This is the aura of the Destroyer. That Unspeakable Being did not evene yet, His pressure alone is enough to crack the sky and made the whole Interium rumbles. Yes, the cracking of the sky is not the only effect. Right now, even the ground that they are standing in seems to experience some mini quakes. The sea all over Interium is shaking and the wind is so harsh that it cut down trees, hills and mountain with only the de of the wind. "Fine, I will not say those names" Wargod suddenly said and the pressure on Interium thates out of nowhere suddenly disappeared like it was never there in the first ce "Taboo words and taboo existence" Wargod said as he look at Azief. And he is smiling. And Azief did not like it. Not because of that smile but because he knows who this Etherna is. War''lgan, the War General of the Etherna, the one who led the fight against the Destroyer alongside the King of Etherna. The God of War of Etherna. Not because he is a god. Because among others Etherna, he is the best at fighting and leading men into battle. There is many of his stories in the knowledge of the Etherna. Especially of his way of using troops. Of course, the troops he used are not normal troops. He used Etherna troops and Etherna has their own way of fighting. This is the Great General of Etherna. And that is why he is wary Wargod sometimes look at the sky. Azief does not understand why. he also look at the sky but he did not see nothing but the crack of the sky and the holes that are slowly recovering. Wargod then suddenly jump down from his red throne. The red throne quickly dissipated into thin air. Wargod take step forward and Azief, Will and Samara take a step backward. Cleary, they did not feel at ease being closer than necessary to Wargod. Wargod look at Will and Samara and simply said "A Savi''krian. It seems you survived. The White Witch of Askevaria" Samara frowned "I did not know that you know the history of the Savi''krian" Samara suddenly said. "I have one of your temples here. If I don''t learn about my enemies, would I not be neglectful of my own safety. You came here to gain the legacy of your people. And." Smiling Wargod look at Will and chuckles a bit "Raise a new legacy. Birthed through the ashes, the legacy of Savi''krian will once again appear in the Omniverse. Am I right?" Wargod ask "More or less" Hearing this Wargod chuckles a bit and nodded "Let''s go the temple" "Just like that?" Will suddenly said. Will had never interrupted Wargod before. And even before his stance against Wargod is full of caution and there is even a hint of fear. But now for some reason he suddenly be so brave. Samara understand why Because right now, what Will is worried about is not his life, but his sworn brother life. "I never intended to give it to you. After all, when the Endes, it would all be meaningless" He paused for a second and then added "Since everything would end, even the legacy and all of existence, there is no need to give it to you or your teacher. But I have changed my mind. Maybe, there is meaning to it all. And maybe, giving it to you, would also make some changes that I would never have seen before" Will like Azief could understand the word Wargod is speaking. But he did not understand anything about what he means when he said these words. It did not make sense to him Just like Azief he thinks that there is some missing context in his words. Talking with Wargod right now, feels a lot like talking with the Oracle. Words that seems to be spoken in human words but referring to some kind of context that is lost to the one hearing it. "Why did we fight then?" Wargod rarely speaks. And when he speaks it is with his warriors. And he rarely exined things. But today, he is in a generous mood So, he did not mind speaking more "Because if we did not fight, he would note" Wargod spoke as he pointed toward Azief. And Azief nodded. All of this has been seen by himN?v(el)B\\jnn twenty years ago. He see glimpses of Will in danger. Then does this mean that Wargod did that knowing that he would see that vision. This mean twenty years ago, Wargod has already had the intention to lure Will here and fight against him. And the reason to fight against Will is nothing but a scheme to make hime here. It also shows that Wargod even knows his rtionship well enough that he knew to use Will to make hime here And maybe all of what he had seen is all a calction by Wargod. This make him even more wary of believing these vision of the future. Because if Wargod really did it then that means, if you could see far enough into the future, you could even manipte what other people sees To lure him here, means he had to lure something that made him want toe here. Just thinking about it right now make him feel dizzy. Azief has so many question. He looks at Wargod. "What shoulde, wille" he thought to himself. "Let''s go to the temple" Wargod hearing this smiles "Decisive. I like that" Wargod then walk forward and he turns into a red light that streak through the sky Azief look at Samara and Will. "This is my tribtion" Azief is basically saying this is his business. So, there is no need for Will to do anything dangerous. "Our tribtion" Will said. Azief hears this, smiles andughed "Our tribtion" he repeated and nodded. And then he also jumped and turns into a streak of ck light that follows that red streak. Will jump and turns into a golden streak and Samara turns into a white light Four lights streaking through the sky of Interium. Wargod and the Child of the End met before they were supposed to. Destiny and Fate screams and groaned. And it created a scream that only some beings could hear. And these beings, who bet, who make ns, who is tangled with cause and effect with the Child of the End...they surely would pay attention. Interium today, would be filled with all ancient beings! In the darkness of space, Interium is sailing across the cosmic space reaching the speed of light. The moment that pressure hits Interium, the speed of Interium rises exponentially. But there is something chasing Interium right now. It appears out of nowhere. It is small. Too smallpared to the vastness of space But these two small beings could keep up with the speed of Interium and could even survives in this part of the Universe. Then Interium broke through dimensional barrier and arrive at the Dark Universe. This is a ce where Chthonian beings could be found. Eldritch creatures mentioned in dark tales and dark lore could be found here. They wander and they send dreams, and nightmares, converting beings to believe and to summon them Some are more devious while some are apathetic. Not many beings could survive in this area. Some would even be affected by the aura of these dark beings and go mad But these two creatures that has been following Interium is protected. When they enter this dark area, a golden light emanated from these two creatures They are like fire that burns away the dark. Like the sun that illuminates all darkness. The buzzing sound of divine hymn echoes in this darkness of a Universe. Any Chthonian beings that heard this divine song exploded into nonexistence. Any Chthonian beings that is close to the light illuminating from these two creatures is burned to nothingness. And no Chthonian beings daree close to this small creatures that is fast as light, chasing Interium regardless of the cost. What are these two creatures? It is a raven. > Chapter 1826: Between A God and A Devil Chapter 1826: Between A God and A Devil ? A raven. Which is weird, strange, bizarre and unnatural to begin with. How could a raven, travel through space. And not only space, but universes, with a speed that approaching light speed. And there is two ravens to be exact. And there is probably only these two ravens that could follow Interium in the vast Omniverse. These two ravens belongs to that One Eyed Wanderer. It is Odin raven. Hugin and Munin, some called their name. In other worlds, they have different names, different aspect. And wherever these two ravens go, Odin could see through it. Where is Odin? Odin is not in Asgard He is not preparing to slumber Instead, Odin hase to Earth to n. And his n has something to do with the Child of the End. And the Child of the End is in Interium. How could that not rm him? So, two ravens that watched over the realms of Asgard is now dispatched to look at Interium. Etherna magic is powerful. But Wargod and Odin has meet many times. And Odin knows some method to peek through the formation. While it could not see through all of Interium, for it to peek on one person is not something difficult for Odin to do. Odin is making sure some of the chess piece is still in the game. Odin himself is still on Earth Probably in a cave or in some isted tent in the middle of nowhere, his eyes seeing through worlds Yet the moment, Wargod is about to reveal his name, Odin suddenly appears. The ravens suddenly fly and perch on his shoulders Odin look at Interium and he frowned And this time he did not appear like a wanderer. No grey robe. No wooden staff. No hunching back. No amiable appearance like an old man searching for shelter. He is standing there just above Interium, flying along with Interium, wearing a golden armor with his golden spear, his left eye is covered by a golden eyepatch. And he is looking at what is happening in Interium with wary eyes. And as he look at Interium, he could see that Wargod also realizes that he is above the skies of Interoium and look bact at him Wargod did not say anything. He just look at him and for a moment, they look at each other eyes. Odin tries to prate Wargod mind but an Etherna mind is like a maze. It is even moreplicated than the maze of the Minoans. Wargod only look at him at a nce and then he continues looking at the Child of the End. Right now, Odin has appeared above the sky of Interium, ready to fight. He is looking at Wargod like he is warning him. And he is not the only one that is looking at this scene right now. There is another person on Earth that could see things that is far away. This person shares an eye with Azief. This kind of bond is not easily broken. With oath and magic asyer of this bond, this is one of the most unbreakable bonds there is. An eye for an eye. And the fate intertwined forever. The oracle is now in her temple. She is sitting in her own secret chamber. Closing her eyes, but seeing things And the things she sees right now is things she has never seen before. She open the Veil and the Veil shows her new signs, new omens and a new future. She did not know what to feel. This chess piece is about toe out from the chess game. And she doesn''t know how to feel about it "Wargod...this being...." Erika was about to say something but she held herself back from saying something She could see all of this happening. But even her vision has limits. Before she could see even further, her vision is cut off. By something. "Uhuk" Eriak coughed up blood the moment she opens back her eyes. "Wargod?" She did not know who cut off the connection. But whoever that is, they did a terrifying job at it. She could feel that her lifespan was drained so fast that if she had endure, she would burn one thousand year of her lifespan right there and then. And that is a terrifying thought to even fathom She takes a few second to calm herself down and then she began thinking and plotting "Loki doesn''t know" "Yewa Hafar?" she thought for a second and then shakes her head "he also probably doesn''t know" And she smiles. "In this game of chess of ours, I got the first advantage" And even though she had just sacrificed five hundred years of her lifespan, she isughing. And she isughing joyously. From the very beginning, she is the open with the least advantage. Loki is a Sovereign and he knows more secret than she does. Yewa Hafar is a being that is the envoy of the Destroyer, a being that could End All Things. The amount of secrets and magic and abilities he possess is boundless. If not for the fact that Earth itself is special, then not even Loki could contain Yewa Hafar. In this ne of existence, Yewa Hafar needs to have a vessel. Only then could he remain in this Earth That is like a handicap that the One Above All. Or The Only One, The One and Only, whatever you want to call Him give to these beings that surpasses anything that has ever been created Erike has the ability to see the future. But her true ability was tomunicate with the Veil. Communicate with all of her past selves, her future selves from all parallel Universes and all timelines that could exist and have existed and even the ones deleted by Time itself. Her true power lies not on her ability to see the future. But tomunicate and use the Veil. But even though she has all of this knowledge, all of this future events that she knows would happen, she did not have the power to stop it. Like Cassandra in that epic tragedy. She could not change anything. At least not by herself. That is something she now has understood very much She needs to know how to leverage her ability to see the future into something tangible And one must admit, she leverage it pretty good. She wins people towards her side. The Seven Warlords of Greece for example. There she gains power and influence. At that time, she did not yet possess the memory that she has now. But even then, she knows what she wanted to do and how to get it When she doe get the memory of the future, the memory of her future selves and the tragic ending that awaits every existence, she immediately ns to be one of the chess yer. She create chances, and created coincidences so that in the end, Azief woulde to her and when he dide to her, she could have an advantage to have some things move ording to her will So, she gave him her eyes. That pain still throbbed but she find it worth it. She doubles that advantage when she transnt her own eye into the eye socket of Azief. That bound their fate together even more closer. But it also gave her no way out. Their fate is now intertwined. But Erika has always been ready for it. Whether she binds her fate with him or not, the price of failure is the same for her. She is not some kind of powerful beings even in that other future. Some beings could survive the annihtion of the Omniverse. But that is only inside the Source Wall. And even they, these gods and deities, demonic beings and Chthonian nightmares, have to experience death Asgard had toe experience Ragnar?k again, Olympian would choose either the Titanomachy or the Gigantomachy. The Jade Emperor had to choose to create another tribtion or another Havoc of Heaven. And so on and so forth. But for her, binding her fate or not, she would die with Earth. Since that is the case, why not bet it all? Bet it all and strive for that one percent of chance of victory. Seize it and instead of only hoping, do your best and find that one chance. When she had the memories of her future selves, Loki also began finding her. And even though she makes n and crafted her steps carefully, put on many chess pieces all over the world, there is still a gap there is still a gap of advantage between her, Loki and Yewa Hafar.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om One is a former Sovereign, knowing many inside stories that she did not know The other is an ancient being of destruction, the subordinate of the embodiment of pure death and destruction And there she is, between god and devil, a mere Oracle. In some ces, Oracles are just the spokesperson of time and space. Sometimes, there are servants of Gods that sees the future and share that power with them. However, this knowledge that she had gotten just put her on the first ce if this is the race "Of course, the race is not over yet" she mutters. >> Chapter 1827: Bringing Back a Discarded Chess Piece Chapter 1827: Bringing Back a Discarded Chess Piece ? Even though Erika is probably in pain right now, with her life drained out of her, her longevity suck, her youth disappeared, if one could see her right now, she has never been more alive than she is right now. She has never been happy than she is right now. And while an Oracle is smiling, andughing on Earth, some beings that is seeing what is happening could not smile and could notugh. Some are chess pieces in this game and some are yers, and some are observers. And it is these observers that could no longer smile and could no longerugh. There is a being called the Three Fates. These are a transcendent existence. They were at the Grand Supremacy realm. The same as Azul before he transcended thest limitations and be what He is now, unconstrained and omnipotent and created his own lonesome universe. Grand Supremacy is already the highest realm could achieve It is even beyond Sovereigns. And it needed more than just luck and fortune. It needed some kind of blessing. However, if the Three Fates are that strong, then why is there no such stories about them destroying worlds or fighting or even waging war against other races or other gxy? Because there is a difference between their methods and Azul method The Three Fates however did not have the same kind of destructive power like Azul. Their destructive power even whenpared to the Olympians would provecking Why? Because they enter the Grand Path using the Law of Divinations. Not with physical bodies or with destructivews or even creationws. Divination. The methods of fate and destiny, the method of cause and effect. These three Fates themselves is born out of the primordial chaos. Their birth itself is miraculous. Hence their starting level is higher than any beings. But just because their destructive power is not as powerful as the Olympians, which Olympians would dare disrespect the Fates. They would not dare disrespect the Fates Because they control the most mysterious aspect of existence of the intelligent mind. Fate and Destiny. These three beings have survive countless of God Ending Catastrophe. They were there at the End, they were there at each new Beginning just like the Norn witnessed the beginning of Ragnar?k, its ending and its rejuvenation. Rarely thing surprises them. They walk alongside Fate and Destiny and obey the invisible rule that binds all things For they are Fate, and they are Destiny, they determine, lifespan, life and death, Fortuyn and misfortune. Their powers of course is limited to Olympians and lower-level beings and when they go to Asgard, their power realm regressed to below the Grand Supremacy level. In other words, they could be considered a Grand Supremacy False realm. In some cases, they have powers like the Grand Supremacy realm. In others, they are no more than a powerful divine beings that could be defeated and even outwitted But, is it easy to fight and lure someone who knows past, present and future that easily? At least in the entire existence of the Three Fates, they were rarely lured out or even get defeated. Not to mention, the Fates did not go around making enemies They are passive. They obey fate and respect destiny. They see and observe When they meet Fir Her Waz, they did what is destined to be. They know the ending and unlike some beings, they did not care much whether the Destiny and Fate could change. Odin wanted it to change. Poseidon make a bet hoping it would change. Some people hope so much that they would rather erase their memories of the other timeline so not to be tainted by cause and effect like Zeus. But the Fates? If they have to rify their stance, than their stance would be closer to Yewa Hafar. They are nit humans. They are not even Olympians. They are order. They are chaos. They are something different. Something lonely. Something.....unique.N?v(el)B\\jnn And being unique also means being alone. Hence, they did not care much about life and death of people, of beings, ofs and worlds, of stars and gxies. They care only about their Grand Path. Theyck human feelings because they are not human. It is like an intangible concept brought to life. You could not really understand it using human mind frame And even though they grow, they see life and death, see the happiness, joy, suffering and sadness of the beings that they spindle their threads, they did not learn much. Maybe that is a good thing. That in unfairness, and in injustice, the Fates dealt with it with cold eyes and cold heart. A heavenly Will that has emotion is a disaster and fate and fortune that has a bias is a catastrophe. But today, these almost emotionless Fates is shocked. And some of them even stopped weaving the threads of Fate and Destiny and they all frowned. Because they could not see. And they know of a few ces in the Omniverse that their gazes could not see and could not prate. Azul is gone, so the ce He is in is not the same ce that the Child of the End had gone to. It is not the Garden. Because the Garden did not need to hide its intention and even the Fates did not dare peer at that ce. Looking at cause and effect, there is only one ce that the Child of the End had gone to. "Interium" "You think that Wargod would do something? Would he try to kill the Child of the End? Spoke of some things that should not be spoken? Possesses the boy?" All three of the sisters ask the same thing, like they were talking through all kinds ofyers of timeline. "No" they all answered at the same time. In that one moment they calcte the probability. But they also know that it is almost impossible to calcte the fate of such existence. There is not many existence in the Omniverse that they could not calcte. And Wargod is one of them They could however calcte the fate of the beings interacting with Wargod. But that also causes some bacsh. But these three beings are the Fate. The bacsh that would drain any other being lifespan is nothing but an itch to them They did not fear the bacsh at all "Yes" All of them answered again. "Taboo existence, taboo words" All three of them said in unison. For a moment there is silence between them. The sound of the spindle moving, the sound of the threads joining and untangling could no longer be heard. Only this words that seems to linger in this hallowed ce. And then they continue. The spindle moves, the thread moves, tangled and untangling. "The Destroyer wille?" "His aura will" The Three Fates asked question and answer it themselves. "Change?" They asked "Change" They answered. "Bring back the chess piece?" "Bring it back" all three of them answered The Three Fates then stopped spindle and weaving and humming whatever they are humming. Instead, they turned into three beautiful young woman, with majestic and regal aura. They take a step and they appeared in Belthana. In a different ce, a different pce. This pce is more like a pce for royalty instead of the more religious undertone of their temple. They look at each other, and then all of them merged together. Their faces, their aura all of them merged together An eight feet tall women with the splendour of the world in her face, beauty that transcend time and ages, regal and majestic, elegant and sensuous, like a perfect woman crafted from the Creator own divine hands. Anyone who sees it would be charmed by it, enchanted by it, transfixed by the sheer beauty. This beauty is not skin deep, it not only satisfies the aesthetic desire of the innate want of a being to like something beautiful, but it is a beauty that touches the soul. The eyes would flutter, the soul would be shaken, beauty that transcend the world, that is the power of such beauty. But like any beautiful things, sometimes it hid a terrible danger. The face is divine, the entire appearance is majestic, the entire existence enchanting but the eyes...the eyes sees through everything And an eye that sees everything always unnerves people who doesn''t like being exposed. The eyes that could see through past, present and future, deduce all of it Other beings would deduce a new path if the old path did not go where they want. But the Fates, always follows the path that they saw. The Fate. That is what they are right now. They merge together and their power of Divination rises exponentially. They could see more, understand more And they try to see what is happening in Interium. They passes the firstyer, the thirdyer, the twentiethyer but when they reach the one thousandyer, they are stopped. And so, the Fate retreated. Instead, the Fate seems to be thinking of something. Her face right now, lost all the coldness, lost all the calmness. A very human face seems to appear in Her expression and a very human emotions seems to be brought up into the surface "We need to bring back that chess piece" >> Chapter 1828: They Dream Chapter 1828: They Dream ? They follow Fate and Destiny and what they don''t like is uncertainty. Because this deviate from their Grand Path. So, they need to do something at this moment. And they have a chess piece. Of course, this chess piece should not have yed any part yet. However, things have changed. And the role of their chess piece might have also changed. And so, they must also learn how to navigate. This time, the calction of fate and destiny has been changed irrevocably. Loki did it well. He did it....too well Small changes umted and leads to big changes. And big changes leads to great changes. And now, a taboo existence would meet the Child of the End That in itself is not a big deal. After all, in that other timeline, these two did meet. But what happens when an event that should have been hundreds of years after happen right now The time did not match up And this time, the uncertainty and the irregrity is even more obvious. Wargod lure the Child of the End toe to Interium. Which means he wanted to do something. Because Interium is the most highly defended and the most formation heavy ce in the Omniverse. Other than some other beings divine abode, Wargod has the most extensive concealing formation No, it is without a doubt that Wargod possess the most powerful concealing formation in Interium. Because he is the only one that needed such formation in the entire Omniverse. Other people rarely need such a highlyplicated, highly advanced concealing formation because none of them have the Destroyer as their sole enemy He has. And so, he needs to step up in his protection formation. Since it could even hide itself from Fate and Destiny, Wargod must have a n. This event should not happen right now. And it should not happen like this. The Child of the End should meet Wargod when he is already a Sovereign, when he controls the Ten Rings. Now, the Ten Rings has be One Ring. And Wargod is bringing not only the Child of the End, she also brought a scourge from another destroyed race. Other people only see one level of Wargod nning. The Fates sees more. There is other ways of luring the Child of the End. But the Child of the End is not the only one that is on Interium right now There is the White Witch of Askevaria. A Savi''krian race that seems to have survived the annihtion of the Destroyer. And a Speedster that inherit the legacy of the Savi''krian race There is a Temple of Asargan in Interium. Wargod...is he also nning toplete the Savi''krian legacy for the heir of the Savi''krian? Is this one of his chess piece? An event that should not happen is happening right now. It should not happen because the time is not right That is why it should not happen. And the Child of the End himself did not know that his destiny and the destiny of the Destroyer has be even more intertwined. He might have some clues. Maybe from the appearance of the ring. But, when the Child of the End meet Wargod, that connection would surely be more binding Because the Fate knows who Wargod is and what he means. The Fate is now recalcting certain things while adding the current event to this new calction. And they did not like what they are calcting right now. "The Child of the End is about to escape" The Fate mutters to herself "Yes" The Fate said. She ask, she answers. One head, three minds, three points of time They all thought that the Child of the End is a bird is a locked caged. But that bird because of the help of others has now break out from that cage and is flying toward the sky.N?v(el)B\\jnn The blue sky, the white clouds, there is no limit of what he could do now. "We should contact the Last Son of Yrinia. Give him dreams. Give him instruction. He shouldy down right now" The Fate has not been paying attention to that Yrinia survivor. But once they wanted to see him, they could see him And the things he is doing right now, actually is the same like what he did in the other timeline. But doing the same thing would only produce the same result. And if this was before, the Fate would not mind it But now is different than before. So, a little bit of nudge to help Fir Her Waz in the right direction is needed Since the future is now unrecognizable, it would not be bad to change many things to align more with their own Grand Path. The Fate is not finished with only making sure their chess piece could return back to the chessboard, they also need to find allies. There is not many allies that could be found to want to follow the current fate and destiny. But there is one person that the Fate knows would be eager to find allies at this moment "And we should also.....spoke with the Acolyte of Destruction. He should call forth the Envoys of Destructions to help him" The Fate pauses for a second before adding "I know there is restriction. And there is a need for vessels. There is always beings that could be their vessel for a few moment. It would not be hard if we could point him to the right direction" "Yes" The Fate answered And then the Fate speaks again "If resources is his concern, tell him that the Fates would provide" The Fate seems to be talking to herself. But the Fate also seems to be asking for question. Then the Fate answers that question A series of asking and answering And after saying all of this, the Fate went silent. And then the Fate nodded. The Fate returns to their Temple. They have no mood in weaving and in threading the threads or connecting or disconnecting threads. Uncertainty in the Fates and Destiny also affect their Grand Path. They reached their level because of Divination methods. And their Divination is always right. What happens if their Divination bes wrong? They were never wrong before. So, they did not know the price of getting it wrong. But everything has a price. So, there surely would be a price for getting it wrong. A done deal should be a done deal. Jean changes the entire timeline....no, he basically just thrown the chessboard away so that everyone should sit again on the chess board and y again And so, new pieces are put in the chessboards, and some pieces that should be only chess pieces has be yers. And it is only now that the Fates discovered that even though they just wanted to be the witness and observer of this game, they have unwittingly been dragged into the game Why? Because they follow destiny and fate. They granted power and ability and fortune and luck to the Last Son of Yrinia because that is what they did in the other deleted timeline Respecting fate, they do it again. However, this also create cause and effect. That cause and effect has now evolved. Yewa Hafar interfere with the fate of the Last Son of Yrinia bringing him ahead of time to Earth Because Yewa Hafar wanted to follow destiny and fate. And the Three Fates allowed it because it follows Destiny, because it obeyed Fate But because of that new variables popped up. New variables would always popped up. But these variables usually would solve itself The power of the correction of fate and destiny Not this time. It seems even Fate and Destiny is giving up trying to bring back the predestined path. Instead, the Fates could feel that Fate and Destiny is not rewriting the story, but making a new story It is a new story. But still the same ending. The new story only serves to guide all living beings to follow their destiny and fate, to y their role in this new expanded story and reached that destined ending and fulfilled the premise that has been promised since all of those eons ago. A premise between the One Above All and the Destroyer. As for why they knew that Fate and Destiny is writing a new story it is because the meeting between the Child of the End and the ursed Survivor. And when the Child of the End meet with the lone survivor of Etherna, the Fates could feel it. The bacsh of cause and effect. To be more exact, the premonition of being hit by the bacsh of cause and effect. Not yet, not now. But someday. And that someday would probably start from today. The Fate separated from each other and they be three again. They sat at their respective ces and they all seems to be thinking of something. One of them see the past that leads to the present, the other one look at the present and what she could do to manipte the future and the other one sees the endless possibility that arises from the present choices. And then they close their eyes. And they dream. And in dreams, they spoke and they whispers And there will be people listening. Beings that will be able to listen, would listen And these people and beings are the one that they wanted to listen In dreams, they imparted knowledge and they bestowed fate and destinies Chapter 1829: A Blind and A Monkey Chapter 1829: A Blind and A Monkey ? In another ce, far away from Earth, far away from the sailing star of Interium, a monkey suddenly flinched. Like someone had just plucked a hair out of his many hair. This monkey is sleeping on top of a peak surrounded with divine clouds. Not far away there is a caged sun A sun that was caged by some kind of golden metal. The sun itself seems to be controlled by the golden metal. The scenery of the peak is dim. And it is all because the metal absorbing some of the light and enable a dim atmosphere even though there is a sun near this monkey This monkey flinch and the moment he flinched the entire peak seems to shake. This monkey is no normal monkey. He is a monkey of merit. And even when he is sleeping divine light radiated from him that nourishes life and hums divine song that enlightened all creation. And he is not naked. He is wearing grey robe. And there is a wooden staff near the stone where he takes his nap He opens his eyes and divine light shines. He look toward a sailing star. And he frowned. He did not stop Wargod. Because he knew what Wargod is. And what he was. And for some reason he sympathizes with Wargod. " I have my tribtions and Wargod also have his own tribtions. His story is even more tragic than mine" the monkey could not help but mutters to himself. But he also owe something to that child. He had learned more about that child since the cause and effect between him and the child had been established. And once again he is now involved in a cause and effect that is big. This is even bigger than the time of the Six Saints Tribtions and the Enlightened One Eighty-One Tribtions. But the cause and effect has been established. And since he now pays attention to that child, he also knows what is the right time to help this child. One help and the cause and effect would be resolved. He could help that child now. But then he could not help that child in that Battle. In the battle that is about to unfold in the future...he could not help. Because at that time, there is no cause and effect. And he did not want to create cause and effect at that time He is reckless. He is prone to anger. He is impulsive. But all of that has been wore down by time. He is no longer the reckless monkey. It did not mean his Defiant Heart is dead. It is just he knows where to punch and when to punch. What should not be endured, should not be endured. But the things that should be endured, endure it. If there is one thing he learns the most in his tribtion it is being patient have its reward. "And I am also curious what Wargod will do to you? I don''t think he is going to harm the Child. Would he harm the only child that has inherited the true teachings of the Etherna? It is like meeting a rtive. How could Wargod hurt the child?" But.... Wargod might not take action. But some other people might take action. "All of these beings ying chess....like some kind of mosquitoes that keep flying around near my ears" So, what did the Monkey born from a piece of the All Source do? He kicks the wooden staff near his bed, the wooden staff floats in the air and the moment it touches this Stone Monkey feet, the wooden staff, that looks like ordinary wooden staff transform It turns ck, like it is made from a ck iron. It is actually made from some magical dying star. The ck colour,, gives it a dark polished sheen with a subtle luster, emanating divine energy The staff also began to be encircled by golden hoops, ced at intervals along the length of the staff The wonder staff be striking and majestic. And an inscription suddenly appear running along parts of the staff lengths. It is characters but unlike any characters that appears. There is lines, there is circles, there is triangles and there is rectangles of all shapes and sizes. Some looks like runes; some look like some kind of cuneiform writing but each of these characters emits glowing golden light And these golden glowing light seems to be filled with some kind of heaviness as it pressures the air around it and cause the gravity itself to sunk down. The end of the staff is capped with golden rounded finials. And there is killing intent of these golden rounded finials. But the golden characters contained these killing intents. Like merit offsetting demerit. Then the staff flew to the Enlightened Monkey. The Always Victorius Enlightened. And the Monkey jump up from the peak of clouds and travels though worlds, dimension and universes, cluster of gxies was crossed in matter of moments and suddenly he was there, near the sailing stars. Just beside an old man with a golden eyepatch The one wearing the golden eyepatch look at the Monkey andughed. "you''re here too?" "Debt of cause and effect" The Monkey said and the Old Wanderer with One Eye understand almost immediately "You?" "A bet" There is a moment of silence between them after that. Then The One Eye Wanderer asked "You areing here to stop Wargod?" "I''m just curious. You?" "I''m just cautious" Both the Enlightened Monkey and the One Eye Wanderer has different feeling for Wargod. Because their position is different. And because the way they meet him was different. Different feeling leads to different approach. Odin believes that there is always a chance for Wargod to do something like opening that Gate. Because, Wargod had opened it once in the End of the Supremacy Stairway. If not for Azul warning him, how could that Gate be closed? Tainting the child with his destiny would put a mark on his back. Things have their time. Now, the child has intertwined. And it is as destiny destined. What Wargod did is an act of impatience. So, he did not have good feeling for Wargod. He did not trust Wargod. And he could not be at ease knowing Wargod is meeting with that child. He had bet a lot of things. And he had think a lot of things and muster his courage to try to make this bet. If one mistake allowed this bet to be dissolved before it could even be executed, Odin would feel like he truly would be crazy So, he could not take chances. He could not take even the slightest chance that Wargod could harm this child. Harming the child would not change much. Especially if Wargod is the one doing it. Right now, that child is so tightly intertwined with the Story of the End that if Wargod kills him, probably the Creator or some other beings would find a way to bring him back. Death is simple when you reach a certain level. When fate and destiny bites its ws on you, death and life is just a revolving door between two states. What he is afraid of if Wargod tries to take control of the Child mind, or soul, the intangible things. Not the tangible things. As for the Enlightened Monkey, he is different. He believes Wargod would not treat the child badly. Because he could understand the feeling of Wargod. His fate is not that tragic but it is still tragic anyway. Immortality, how many fools have tried seeking it? He has found it and all he had with all that time was loneliness. All of the monkey that has followed him has died. No emotional attachment and so he could be Enlightened. It took another moment of Enlightenment to understand his path is not the path of the No Desire. He is alone, powerful but alone. Wargod is even more alone than him. And his power is restricted. There is chains all over his body. Chains that people could not see.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A seal that he imposed on himself. Because the moment he releases his true energy, the Destroyer woulde. The journey the Destroyer had to take to go to Earth is like his journey to the Divine West. He could go there in one moment. Still, he had to walk thend. Because it is the journey that is the important part. Not the destination. But it is different for Wargod. If Wargod activated the seals, rising to his former strength, then the Destroyer could ignore the restriction, take a step, reached Interium and basically annihte Interium entire existence before going back to His original position and continuing flying through the stars to reach Earth Powerful, yes, but restricted. It would be like a bird in a cage. Forever caged in that prison. And the child is a legacy of his race. Wargod probably feels all kinds of emotion. Traces of his family on that child. As for why he came here, he did not fear that Wargod would do something to the child. He just fears that other beings would do something Just look. Odin is here. He might be seen as an ally with the child. But the child is a bet for him. It is not really an ally. It is a chess piece in Odin chess board But still, Odin could be considered a friendly force. But what of others? >> Chapter 1830: Waiting at the End of the Path Chapter 1830: Waiting at the End of the Path ? There is still Yewa Hafar. He never met the Acolyte but he heard their stories and there is nothing good about them And some others might want things to unfold exactly likest time. There is not many people that remembers. Which make it easier to guess who woulde and who would not. But out of all of these beings who remembers, how could he knows which one supports and which one is not? That is impossible to tell. So, he is here. Right now, they are following the floating star of Interium. But it almost seem like they are not moving. Because the speed that they are following the is almost like static. They did not go far away from each other A monkey. And an old man with one eye. These two beings are pr opposite of each other. Odin is born of prestigious and divine lineage. An existence that is born to greatness. The other one is born from one of the fragments of the All Source. But supressed by the Six Saints and have his whole life nned out by the Saints The difference between them also be more apparent in thepany they keep and in the way they make their decision They are looking at Interium. Now, that they are closer, they could see through some of the formation And they wonder whether this is what Wargod wanted them to see After all, a formation that could defend himself from the Destroyer is not an easy formation to see through The only way they could see through it is probably because Wargod let them see it. So that they would be at ease The Enlightened Monkey unease is warranted. Because right now, even as Odin and him is here, there was another being that is also paying attention Sitting on his throne, he look at the Three Thousand Worlds and the realm beyond it. The Jade Emperor is also looking. But he is not that concerned. Of course, now that he had invested and begins feeling that the investment is about to take off, there is more concern than before His fate, his cause and effect with this child is truly perplexing andplicated. In that other timeline and even more in this timeline. And now before he knows it, he is already dragged into the gameN?v(el)B\\jnn And who dragged him into this game? Wargod. So, unlike Odin, and unlike that Monkey, The Jade Emperor did not put surveince on that child. Instead, he has always been seeking Interium. And Interium is hard to find. But why does so many beings found him right now? Because there isa disturbance in fate and destiny, in cause and effect. And the moment that this disturbance echoes, all beings that have Sovereign realm power is alerted. Like a ping that suddenly echoes loudly that everyone could hear. The meeting between the child ad Wargod should not happen. It never happen before. It did happen but not in this way Not like this. And Yu Wang believed that at that time, Wargod might have left his avatar to fight with the Sovereign realm Azief. So, in essence, they never truly meet face to face. And, that meeting was nothing but a fight If they really fight, Azief could not have injured Wargod. If Wargod took the fight seriously, he would have undid the seals. This time, the meeting is probably not because Wargod wanted to fight But to speak something. Speak about taboo words, and taboo existence And that is why such vibration and disturbance of destiny and fate could be felt by everyone judging by the sudden vibration he felt this meeting affect so many fates and destinies that basically it detonated the entire Omniverse At least that is the equivalent of what is happening right now. These two beings that should not have met at this moment, met and created an explosion all over the fate and destinies of all living beings. Only in that way, would it break through all worlds, through all universes and disturb the force that is so subtle and so indistinguishable from another energy that it alerted even him, here in, his throne room "This child and me...." He sighed. Jade Emperor could not help but sigh at the impermanence of fate and destiny. Even the fate and destiny that he thought would remain unchanged has changed "That one favour might open a new door for me. Or it might bury me entirely" And Yu Wang chuckles to himself. When he realized that a certain timelien was deleted, he retrieve back his memory. What he remembers is a great destruction. So, he waited. He look at the yers and the chess pieces. Waiting is something he is good at. And he is also patient when it counts. And in those moment, in those years, he observed what should be observed and did not observe when he should not He let things develops the way it should. And that name, he made sure to remember it. Every once in a blue moon some bacsh of time would try to take that memory away from him But he is not some low-level beings that did not have defense against such thing. He keep the memory alive. Some with clever tricks, others with his will Through all of this he keep the name tucked deep in his mind. Azief. This is a name he remembered. Because he tore through the Universe and even destroy his Pce. But that is not the only thing he did. All of that are just precursor to the Great Deed he would do in the End. The Child of the End that brought the End of All. The Child Who is At the End and brought the End. It made him more rmed when things was set into motions. Because this time, Loki appears. And at that time, he finally understood why that Time God of the Blessed Land reverse time...no, delete the timeline and started it all over againm The trickster is a part of this. Someone that should not have appeared, appeared. Maybe, that was the start of it all. The start of the change for the God of Death of the Blessed Land. He watched and he observed the child From the beginning. Understand who is this boy that would grow up to be a Death God. He is a kind man. Or at least he did no evil. There is mistakes and there is regret. But to say he is evil entirely.....he is not One could say he is kind. But people changes. He suffers hardship and he be darker. Lost and hopeless, in a world that he could not understand. There is a sense of justice in him precisely because he experience injustice. He was na?ve at certain parts yet cold on another. He changes as the years grow by and when the All Source was sent down to Earth, it finally started. Power does make people corrupt. But sometimes power just reveal the corruption in one heart. And for this child, this mortal, he learns. He makes mistakes. There is point of view he does not understand and his reaction is to destroy it. And as he experiences all of this, with the trickster by his side, the path of darkness that should have beenid down in front of him remains untrodden. He walks a different path. A few of the obstacles, a few of the experience that brought him to a darker road was intercepted by that trickster. When he saw this person that is about to walk into the Path of perfection, his heart beat with uneasiness In that other timeline, this God of Death did not walk the Path of Perfection. And even then he is a trouble to everyone that encounter him Invincible, unbeatable across the vast starry skies and the vast universe. The High heaven could not suppress Him and Infernal Hell feared him. When he attack his enemies, he would summon infinite Ghost Army crafted from the souls of the Fallen, Soul Reapers that would fly and roman around in the battle field, using deadly scythe to reap lives. There is demons that crawl out from his Underworld and there is monsters and beast that walk on the ground, swims in the sea and fly up high on the skies. And he would make a great mess in the Three Thousand World and he, the Jade Emperor was forced to close his Eighteen Level Hell and sealed heaven he even had to send his Jade Pce into a Deserted Dimension. The tribtion of Heaven had just gued the Three Thousand Realms and he did not have enough power to fight against Azief at that time Basically, he was slumbering, just like Odin after every Ragnar?k. That was his thought when he saw that mortal slowly walking to the Path of Perfection. He knew that it is probably the Trickster appearance that changes this detail. Someone that should not have walked the Path of Perfection is now walking that path. The reason why he should not have walked that Path, is because those who knows the story, knows the End of that Path It would lead to the Etherna. Because the Etherna is the Perfect Race that the One Above All, the One and Only had created. They are perfection of power and perfect in almost everything. Hence, the End of the Path is to be Etherna. Be eternal, evesting and perfect. At least, this is Yu Wang understanding of the Path of Perfection. >> Chapter 1831: Dragged Into the Game Chapter 1831: Dragged Into the Game ? And Yu Wang had a premonition that Azief would be able to walk this Path of Perfection. Why? Because he has the best luck. And there is fate and destiny that facilitate this path. Because Azief fate is inextricably linked with the Etherna, it is only natural that he probably would gain great progress if he walk this path So, how could Yu Wang let this happen. He must not let it happen even if that is only to save shelf. And at that time, he believes that Azief fate would still be the same. The End woulde and the loser would still be the loser. There is no need to think too much. Hinder the path and save himself. His logic at that time make sense. There is no friendship between them. And there is no connection. Though there would be enmity in the future. Which makes it even imperative for him to hinder him. Yes, some people wanted him to fulfil his destiny. But Yu Wang simply didn''t care. All of that talk about big picture and greater good has nothing to do with him He himself usually respect fate and obey destiny and rarely interfere in things even though he himself know that certain things would happen that would not benefit him The stronger one became, the more they knew how powerless they are when confronted with the most illusory power of them all.....fate and destiny. These two words confounded all the great beings At that time, he wanted to sabotage Azief from attaining perfection. The Cauldron of Nirvana that would bring fire to purify his body at that time was already in his grasp The Cauldron itself was about to break when someone appeared to stop it all This someone absorb the energy that should have exploded and interrupt Azief breakthrough. A floating star, protected by a blue dome of primordial energy Interium appears. And in Interium, there is Wargod. And Wargod appears. That prick. The one that bring him to the game without even him noticing it How could he have goodwill at Wargod right now? After all, only now, at this moment, when he thinks about it, he realized that he was tricked by that Wargod. "Let him fulfill his destiny" That is what Wargod said to him at that time. Was it really directed at that moment? Or was that line about fulfilling his destiny about something else? Did he see more than what He sees? "We both know what will happen. But to think it will truly happen like that....that isn''t necessarily true. Our act might not change many things.....but it change something. Yu Wang, I owe you. And I owe him" "Then as paying what I am owed, I feel obligated to tell you this. If you want to create Karma...then create Good Karma. Because I owe him, I ask you to remove your hand and let him fulfil his Destiny. This time, if he seed will it be that bad for you?" That is what he said to him. Maybe it was since that time that he is dragged into this chess game. No, he mutters to himself That is not when he was dragged into it. He was dragged into it when he believes Wargod words and give merit and Immortal seal to that Child of the End "Then let me make a bet. That if a Good Karma is formed, then a Good resolution will be found" That is what Wargod said to him. And so, he made a bet. Just like Odin make his bet. Just like Poseidon also making his bet He makes a bet. And let the fire washes away any impurities so that Azief could walk the Path of Perfection. Perfection of the Body is the first step. Only then could he keep walking forward in the path of perfection Cause and effect is born between him and Azief that day. There is Karma. There is connection. But whether it is good or not....that still remains to be seen. Some people are desperate to y in this game, but he is not However, he had no choice but to y. Since he is already dragged inside it "Wargod set a trap for me" That is the only way he could take this. Wargod probably was nning something the moment he saw that mortal begins walking the Path of Perfection So, he dragged him into the quagmire to share the pressure. Of course, right now, he could still back out. He could cut the ties. Let that mortal get the benefit without him benefiting anything. If he did that, he could jump out of this chessboard. He thinks for a second. A second for him in this moment right now is like a thousand years. Everything slow down as he could take the time to think. He thinks of the loss. He thinks of the profit. He thinks of the tangled web of destiny and fate that he would get or he would lost Cause and effect, the sowing and reaping of Karma, he included all of these in his calctions And then he stop thinking. He made his decision. Yu Wang is many things. Sometimes he could be petty. But one thing he is not, is that he is not indecisive. He had think it over. And he made his decision "I really hate this cause and effect. But there is too many tangled webs here. And Wargod even bring that other child. Isn''t this just a way of forcing me to choose a side" he paused for a second and then sighed as he shakes his head "No, he is not forcing me to choose a side. He is forcing me to keep ying. And ying on his side. At least...at least for now" He sighed loudly and his sigh echoes all over the Three Thousand realm. Then he got up from his throne and his majesty shines a light all over the Heavenly Abode. He got up and fly out of his Jade Pce The moment he flies out, a deity with three eyes flies beside him "Uncle. You have decided?" Yu Wang nodded "Enter?" "Enter the game" "Can we win?" Yu Wangughed a bit and shakes his head "Just focus on surviving instead of winning" This three-eye flying deity is none other than Eng. That is what some people in some universes called him That is not his True Name. That is just the Divine Stamp that he follows so he could gain the corresponding aspect of the deity that these people believe in. But he has been using the name for so long that he is ustomed to it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Should I follow?" Yu Wang shakes his head. He look at the direction of Interium and as he looks his eyes feel pain and he look the other way. "That Monkey holds a grudge. And Odin is an old friend. But if youe, I doubt that monkey would let you go. At least, he would try to beat you with his staff. And we do not need chaos in an otherwise already chaotic and messy situation" Eng nodded. "The Queen Mother?" "Let her in her pce" "Who should protect the Jade Pce?" "Grandmaster of Heaven sword does not rust. He could deter the other two saints" Eng nodded Jade Emperor sighed. Sighing he close his eyes. It must be like a second. And then he opens his eyes Opening his eyes, he is now above Interium. Just beside Odin. In an instant he appears there. Odin was not surprised to see him. The Monkey however snarled. The Jade Emperor look at the Monkey and smile The Monkey took a deep breath like he wanted to calm his heart and then he simply snorted, ignoring his existence there. Odin has been to the Three Thousand worlds and he of course has tried fighting some of the warriors of heaven of the Three Thousand worlds so he knew a bit about the internal problem between the Jade Emperor and the Monkey. The Monkey seem to know the asion and did not lose his temper which is already very admirable of him Odin look at Yu Wang. This Jade Emperor is unlike any other times. Most of the times he would wear a white robe that has some kind of furnishing that made him look gentle. This time however, he is wearing a dark armour and the chest area looks like the head of some kind of monster. Like him, it was almost like he is ready to fight a war. "Yu Wang, why are you here?" he seems to be thinking for a moment on how to answer it. He thought for a moment and then chuckles like he had found something funny about it all And then he answers Odin question with a smile "dragged into the game without intending to" he paused for a second, look at Interium and sighed "And there is cause and effect between me and the Savi''krian. Yu Wang did not forget that he also is connected with the Temple. "Maybe it is time toplete and resolve this Karma. It is not resolved in that other timeline. Maybe, this time.......would be the right moment. Wrapped it all up in a neat way" Odin smiles. He did not have that many entanglement here. It seems that the one dragging Yu Wang into this game would be Wargod. >> Chapter 1833: Qarthans Chapter 1833: Qarthans ? What Jean did was something no one thought could be done. It is just a legend in Time Lords Records Changing not one moment, nor one choice, but to delete it all and start all over again. The energy needed to orchestrate such changing of destiny and fate is incalcble. But he did it. He did it and now the entire time and space, the fate and destiny of everyone had changed slightly. And that slightly has be more and more obvious, more and more prominent. As for him? The moment he regain the memory of that deleted timeline, he did what he should have done in the past. Righting the wrong of his past self. All the regrets, all the mistake, all the things that should have a solution. And because of this, he is also considered a renegade Because a Time Lord should not mess with time. At least not to this extent. What Jean had done is a horror to many Time Lords Even before the destruction of his race, they would not ept this. And now, he is in a, facing an alien horde that looks like lizard, to save someone that he had failed to save in the past. Then he would meet her again Lara. As for what is happening in Interium right now, he is not confident to meet those beings. There is Gods and demons hovering above the heavens of Interium. A blind old man that could wave his hand and wipes out and a monkey whose staff could circle through gxy and each beating of its staff could create a powerful force just a bit weaker than the force used to create a Big Bang And there is even an emperor of a realm of gods. These are all beings that did not mind killing and destroying things As for him, if he is to describe himself.....he thinks he is more like a Doctor. Yes, a doctor. Healing people. As for the name, he did not yet decide his name. he could use the name he had used before or he could change it. This freedom to know is quite liberating for him. Then he released the Time Stop, pointed a pointy stuff toward the alien and a blinding light exploded. Augh and the sound of something flying through the air echoes through the alien nest as this Time Lord leaves this alien world and goes to his next adventure. ..... On another gxy, there is the Qarthans. What is the Qarthans? They are the rivals of Olympus. They have been warring with the Olympians for a long time that they themselves do not remember why they fight this war. They were also involved in the war five thousand years ago. In the War that decided the Intergctic Alliance. The Seven Intergctic Empire that emerge as the winner be the ruler of the Universe. At least the Universe known to them But before that alliance was struck, the Qarthans and the Olympians has been fighting even longer than that. One thing they know is that Olympus has always been able to do things that they couldn''t do. The high-ranking officials of Qarthans all knows this And that means if they wanted to, Olympians, those who sat on the Pce of Olympus could always end the war, destroy them and end it Yet, they never did. Almost like they wanted the war to go on. Today, something historic happen in the Qarthans history. A Qarthan Sovereign is born! This is also something that had never happen before. Not in that deleted timeline. Yet, it happens This time, this new timeline, all things that should not have happened, happened. It is really hard to see what the cause of this ripple of changes but one thing is clear, that the birth of a Sovereign in Qarthan would mean Olympus could no longer treat Qarthan like before It is like Qarthan had risen up and level up. If before they could treat Qarthan carelessly and just station a few guards in the boundaries of their gxy, now, they need to station the big guns near the barriers of the Olympian Gxy. There are some secrets that needs to be told and some secret that has been buried should be dragged up again. This Qarthan Sovereign name is Qayali. Qayali is one of the Seven Kings of the Qarthan Divine Regions. The Seven Regions is ruled by Seven Royal family descendant. Every fifty years, one of them would sit on the High Throne of Qartha and be the High King. And then after fifty years, they would abdicate and give the throne to another one of the Seven Kings. It is a rotation system and because they are all rted the harmony between family has been preserved and a peaceful transition of power urs. Since this system was established by the founder of the Qartha dynasty, it has bring peace to the internal problem of the Qarthan gxy. And Qayali now only have to wait for another ten years before he could sit on the High Throne of Qarthan/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Who is Qayali? King Qayali holds the domain of War. And he is good at fighting. He is genius in employing battle formation. He is one of the most warlike kings in Qartha His counterpart has always bene Ares from Olympus. When Qayali goes to Olympus, Zeus would always send Ares to contain him If not him, it would be Athena. And sometimes, Heracles and Achilles would fight him together Today, he broke through. This power surges toward the sky, and all the energy in the world of Qarthans gathered around his ce. The entire world bows under his power. Auspicious signs fills the world. Divine hymn echoes on all parts of the Qartha gxy Qayali entry into the Sovereign realm today could not be separated with the help of Wargod. Around a year ago, Wargod came to Qartha, capital city of the Qarthans. When he first arrived, some people was panicked. After all, Wargod reputation is known to many powerful civilization They were ready to fight but Wargod simply said he juste here to give a fortune of fate and destiny He met the current King who is Qayali brother and told him, there is someone that has destiny with him and he wanted to impart this destiny to that destined person He ask for permission and said that this fortune he wanted to impart would give Qarthan power to fight equally with Olympus. Qayaru, who is Qayali brother and the current High King of Qarthan agreed Wargod then meet Qayali and impart on him certain knowledge. All he needed was a little bit of inspiration. And the moment he got it; the breakthrough is only a matter of time. When Wargod has finished imparting the knowledge, he runs back to Interium and fly away like he had never been there. And today, as he broke through to Sovereign realm, fate and destiny is also affected. Why did Wargode here and suddenly give some kind of knowledge to the Qarthans? Qayali did not understand. But as he digested the power of his world and break through to Sovereign realm, he suddenly see more things. And sees things that he had not been able to see before. He sees a Wall. A wall that stretches out the whole known universe. And he could not see beyond that Wall. But he understood almost immediately what that wall is. Like a certain knowledge is suddenly imparted on him by some kind of divine power that transcend everything "The Source Wall" he mutters and suddenly he understood some things about the Olympians that he did not know before And what fills his heart.....is anger. And this anger needs to be released. He also understand a bit why Wargod give him that knowledge. He also understand why Olympians let them go. Like a pig that is fattened up And so, he is angry. He is full of wrath. And this anger grew by the second. So, he flew to Qayaru. He speaks to him. And he told his brother his spection. And after Qayaru heard it, he was also angry Qayaru then ask Qayali "Little brother, what should we do now?" Qayali look at the sky from the balcony of the Radiant Pce of Qartha and he smiles. The smile itself look malevolent and there is an aura rising from him He said coldly "I am now in the same realm as Zeus" he paused for a second and then he narrows his eyes. His eyes is looking at Olympus. He no longer needs technology of his world to see such distant gxy. His eyes is enough And then he looks at the Source Wall. His eyes at least could not see through the Source Wall. He clench his fist and he said it "Attack Olympus" Qayaru thought for a moment and he nodded "If that is what you wish, then I''ll follow you" This would be a sudden attack. They both know it. Qayali look at his older brother and then he said "there is no need to worry too much. I believe that there will be someone that will support us. Another gxy has always been waiting for an opportunity" And Qayali smiles "Even if we do not say anything, even if we are not ally with them, that being would support us. Especially if they think they could benefit for it" Qayaru thinks for a moment and he remembered something. A very old story. >> Chapter 1834: Eternal Horizon Chapter 1834: Eternal Horizon ? A story of nine thousand years ago. A feud that started long before the War for the All Source. And Qayaru nodded with a smile. "Go. And we follow" Qayali hearing this no longer hesitates. He jump out of the balcony and in one step he is out of the Qarthan gxy. He waited for a moment as he suck the heavenly energy, taking the energy from the stars all around him and the energy that is stored in the sun. The stars went dim and the Sun dies. And then he erge himself. He opens his mouth and suck the air around him. The stars and suns was dragged by this pulling force and enter Qayali stomach. And then Qayali shrink back. But right now, his body is emanating such powerful energy that it distorts every concept andws of the Omniverse around him He is ready. And then he look back. And he sees the fleet of Battlestaring out of the Qarthan gxy. "It would take them some time" Qayali mutters to himself. "Then let mey the weing mat first" Qayaliughed and then wielding the power of gods, he flew forward Breaking though the sound of speed and then transcending that speed and space and time around him begins to bend. And in a moment he appears in the border of Olympus. There is guards all over the border of the gxy. These guards usually could dy him long enough for Ares, or for Athena to show up. This time however is not like thest time. Qayali appears, the guards saw him, fly to him, brough out their weapons and Qayali simply waves his hand And the moment he waves his hand, a heat passes by. And this heat turns all of the guards into ashes. The heat of the Sun. The hotness with which is could disintegrate any carbon being. There is also protection formation. In the past, even if he got past the guard fast enough, the formation would hold him back. This time however, is different from the past. Qayali look at the formation and he sees the secret of these formation. He could deduce all of the possible configuration of these formation and know its weak spot. "It would be so slow to slowly break this formation" he thought to himself. So, instead of trying to break it slowly, Qayali simply shot himself right up toward the formation It is like a cannonball. But it is not a normal cannonball. It is a cannonball that is shrouded with the fire of the sun and the energy of the stars, with a speed of light. Even a needle if it fall onto any with the speed of light would create a catastrophic event. Now, imagine something that has the power of tens of thousands of stars with the fire of the Sun, ramming itself on any or any celestial bodies. The only result would e the ultimate disintegration of said celestial bodies BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!N?v(el)B\\jnn There is only sound of explosion. It echoes through heaven and earth. The entire realm of Olympus heard it. The sound echoes in the celestial abodes of the Olympians, on the mortal world of Olympus and it even reached the Underworld Qayali shot himself through all of these formation. And he shot himself through Olympus, In just a second he arrives in the Pce of Olympus. And the entire pirs of the Pce in all of Olympus...all crumbled He stands there, in the throen room of Zeus. The ceiling of the white pce has a huge hole on it. Qayali look at Zeus dumfounded expression And he smiles. "Today, Qarthan deres war!" his voice echoes all over the realm. Zeus tremble with anger. He got up, the thunder and lightning in the sky roars "BOLD!" Zeus takes a step and an armour of white covers his body and he looks like a veritable god of war. A fist is shot out and the space and time copsed. Qayali dodges it and respond with a kick. The kick misses but the force take a huge chunk of the pce walls "Hahaha!" The Qarthan Kingughs and hisugh express his enjoyment. The battle between Zeus and Qayali begins inside the Royal Pce of Olympus. Today, Qarthan King Qayali suddenlyunched a war with Olympus! And while Qarthans suddenly dere war on Olympus, in the Horizon, Ra look at all the worlds as he toured the realms of his dominions He rarely tours the realm anymore. But today, he sat on his chariot of the Sun and he tours the entire realm And the realm of Amenthes and Sekhet Hetepet is also rmed Amenthes is also called the Duat. It is the realm of the dead but it is also a realm that is created by Ra But there is a king here. If Ra is the Emperor than Osiris is the King of Amenthes. And just like Asgard, they have a serpent, a serpent of chaos. In the past, it would always tries to devour Ra during his nightly journey. But he has been calmed down these days. There is Anubis, the protector of the dead who reside on his Hall. There is Thoth who would help Anubis in his judgement. There is Ammit, a deity with the head of a crocodile, body of a lion and legs of a hippopotamus There is many more deities, gods and creatures. Some look hideous to the human eyes some look beautiful that it could enchant every living beings. But whatever their appearance, and whatever their job, today they stopped doing it. Because Ra tours the Sky ande out from the Horizon. And He is not the only one. Today, the Sky shakes and opens up to show the realm of the mortals, the realm of the gods, the realm of the dead and the realm of the blessed, that the Heaven still exist. The gods, the immortals, the bizarre and the strange all knows that the Heaven is there. But mortals did not. Those who knows and see it with their own eyes are already dead. Mortal has finite lifespan. A hundred years is enough to see three generations. A thousand years could pass and almost all traces of them is gone. Ten thousand years and nobody would even remember they were there if there is no record of them Other than those who are exalted among them, themon mortal would not be remembered. And stories about Osiris, Ra, Horus, all of these to them is just lies of the old generation, fairy tales to scare the children But the stories are true. And today, the mortals see it. Gods, riding a chariot dragging the Sun. Ra is not the only oneing out this time. There is Nut, the Sky Goddess also showing up Who is Nut? The daughter of Shu, the God of Air and Tefnut the Goddess of Water and Fertility. The granddaughter of the Sun God Ra She is riding a celestial cow stars covering her body with the lustrous colours that blinds those who look at her with vile intent. Her hand and feet is covered with stars As she passes the sky, the world underneath her cow calms and chaos and turmoil is pacified. The Sun in the Sky dims a little And then there is Horus. A falcon head wearing a double crown. This is the divine that probably as the most conflict in the Eternal Horizon. She is married to the goddess Hathor and he is the son of Osiris and Isis and the nemesis of Seth Seth murdered Osiris, his own brother and the king of the deities because he wanted to king. Isis, the wife and sister of Osiris then searched and collected the pieces of Osiris all over the realm and with the help of Nephthys she brought Osiris back to life But Osiris has never been allowed back to the Horizon. Because as Ra said it, he is iplete. He is the creature of the dead and his soul is in the Underworld. He should not go to thend of the Divine and taint his Divine Light So, Osiris ruled the Underworld and his influence extend to even Sekhet Hetepet. Isis then gave birth to Horus and kept him hidden. For there was a prophecy at that time that he could one day defeat Seth And like the prophecy has foretold, when he grows up, Horus imed his right to the throne and battle Seth in a battle near the edge of the Disorder Darkness The battle was swift but the effect of that battle devastate all the realms. Horus won became King and weed into the Horizon and have the honour to ride his chariot with Ra. However, during the battle, Seth damaged Horus eye, dividing it into six pieces. Thoth then came and bring good news as he restored the eyes, thus creating the Eye of Horus. This eye then became Horus Divine Stamp poprized all across the Omniverse His myths and his origin stories appears as folklore, myths and stories in other worlds The faith of these living beings from other universes feeds him and strengthen him >> Chapter 1835: Old Grudges Chapter 1835: Old Grudges ? And behind Horus there is legions of Army of Ra and Army of Horus and others gods and deities all riding a chariot or their familiar or floating ships, following the lead of Ra Like a procession. And it rms not only the Duat but also Sekhet Hetepet. What do Sekhet Hetepet looks like? The region itself is beautiful and idyllic. There is lush greenery, there is beautiful fields, clear waters, hills and mountains each one is beautiful and invoke the feeling of peace when one reaches this ce. This is also a ce governed by Osiris. It is not always like this but when Osiris be the Lord of the Underworld, he not only take control of the Duat, he also take control of Sekhet Hetepet. But here, he mostly act as more of an overseer than a direct ruler. There is Hathor and Ma''at here. Hathor the wife of Horus, the goodness of life, joy and music among others. And Ma''at, the goddess of truth, justice and harmony among other things. Just like the deities in the Duat, they also look at the skies. And they frowned There is no Great Darknessing from the Chaos, so why does Ra brings out His family out of the Horizon? And why so warlike? The killing intent from everyone seems to be rising and all the divine beings in all the realms of the Eternal Horizon could feel it. Ra then stops. He then looks at the realm below him. And he spoke, his words echoing all over the countless realms under the Eternal Horizon. "Olympus is attacked by Qarthans. The Seven Intergctic Power is now in a war. There is a chance that this would lead to the disbandment of the Seven Intergctic Power alliance. I call to all my sons and daughters to journey beyond the Chaos" "I call to all the dark creatures" "I call to all the bizarre, the strange and the unusual. I call all of you. Today, we avenge our fallen!" Ra spoke and his words are Divine Words. And his Word is an order. And all gods, deities, the dark things, the bizarre, the strange and the unusual would think twice before defying his Will And then the first onee out. Osiris flew out from the Duat. He brings with him the darkness of death and when he passes the realm of the living, the dead arisen from their graves. Life and death order was overturned and chaos and evil fills the mortal realm of the Eternal Horizon He flew further and further until he reaches the Sun, reaches the host of the Sun Parade This time as he flies toward the sky and reaches Ra, there is no restriction around him Osiris arrive at Ra chariot. The Sun of Ra should burn him, a creature of the Dead. Yet, the Sun did not burn him and this is because Ra permits himing here Osiris looks at Ra. And his eyes burns before he averts his gaze. He kneels "Oh, Great Ra, Bringer of Light, Lord of Life and Day. I am Osiris, Son of Geb and Nut, Keeper of the Afterlife. I stand before you, as the humble Shepherd of Souls, to seek your wisdom and blessing. May your radiance guide me and may my deeds honour your eternal light." And below, in the Temple of Osiris, the priest sings the song of Osiris Oh Osiris, Eternal King, Lord of the Sacred Land beyond, We call upon you in awe and reverence, Great Shepherd of Souls, Guardian of the Beyond. You who conquered death, who rose anew, Who brings the light where shadows dwell, In your name, the earth is reborn, And life springs forth where silence fell. Green Lord of the Divine River gentle flow, Fertile Spirit of the fruitful fields, Grant us harvest, grant us peace, As we honour you with hearts that yield.N?v(el)B\\jnn Protector of the soul''sst path, Guide us through the western gates, Where stars like jewels crown your throne, And evesting life awaits. Great Osiris, Son of Earth and Sky, Judge of hearts in scales divine, In life, in death, we honour you, Immortal king, forever shine. The Song echoes and fills the heaven and earth and every deities of the Eternal Horizon could hear the song and they could not help but sing it. Osiris heard it and his head still bows "Raise your head, Osiris, Son of Geb and Nut" Osiris raise his head and look at Ra. And no longer his eyes burns He then ask "Who is our ally and who is our enemy?" Ra did not hesitate to name their enemy "Attack Olympus. Aid Qarthans. Today, we resume the battle that has been stopped around nine thousand years ago" Osiris nodded and he flew to his son chariot Horus see his father, smile and let his father held the reins of his chariot. Isis flew from the Earthly Realm and join her family. Horus wife Hathor ride a gigantic red cow that turns the sky into dark red. Harsomtus, the son of Horus and Hathor flew from his temple and join his mother sitting on the red cow The gods and goddesses, the deities and the strange and bizarre powerful beings flew toward the skies, all of them following Ra The Sun Parade with ten thousand divine beings once again rides in the sky. Today, the light of Ra shall shine in Olympus! Today, the war that started nine thousand years ago started again! Those who lived at that time knew what war this was. It is the War for the All Source. To some it is a war that started five thousand years ago. But to Ra, it started nine years ago for him Because even before the battle for the All Source, their people and Olympus people have always been rival intergctic civilization and fought against each other They were patron gods of Egyptians and Olympus was of Greek. And as mortals fight against each other, the gods also fight against each other during that era Most of their stories is now treated like myths. And most of their existence has been erased by themselves so that they would not be tainted by too much cause and effect. But there is still some of their traces in the mortal world especially on the Blessed Land that is Earth For Ra, the pyramid is one of his signs. And for Olympus, there is still their temple there on Earth. Even after the world changes with the power of the All Source, the pyramid is still there and the Temple of Zeus, Juno and Ares and Mars, all of it is still there. Some melded with the world and some was transformed by the magical power of the All Source. The rivalry between them started long ago and the war for the All Source only gave them a reason to start this war. And as Ra lead his people to Olympus, the pantheon of Olympus all flew out. The Qarthans is attacking with their Battlestar filling the skies of Olympia And all the gods and goddess of Olympus make their own stand Qayali is now attacking Olympus and he is fighting with Zeus. Thunder and lightning fills the skies, the roars of the sky split apart the ground The two divine beings split the sky and cracked the earth with each blow. His familiar, the eagle flew up into the sky and turns into a titanic eagle that swallows Battlestars Hera on the other hand is in her realm. But when Olympus was attacked, she did not immediately help Zeus Instead, she waited. And then the Qarthans invaded her realm and she too had to get up and fight Her maidens wore armours and they flew up toward the sky, fighting millions of Qarthan and the Tamed Erthens. Hera shouted and she rides a cow the size of a mountain and this cow head collide itself with one of the Battlestar causing the Battlestar to disintegrate into ashes Many of the gods fights the Qarthans that suddenly invaded. And they are winning. The only powerful one amongst them is Qayali. And Qayali is not deterred by the death of his men Because he also master a very powerful method of resurrection. Even more so now that he is only a simr realm like the Sovereign realm He is not afraid. Instead, the more he fights, the stronger he became and the braver he became. But, it is clear that today, Qarthan attack would not destroy Olympus. But it would surely damage it. But before the Olympians could heaved a sigh of relief, there is a sound of drumming that echoes throughout all heaven and earth And then a heat like no other sweeps across the entire realm of Olympus. Then a deity dressed in golden armour, holding a whip jumped into a chariot and some other deities followed this chariot And the Oracles begins to sing the Hymns "And next, sweet voiced Muses, daughters of Zeus, well-skilled in song, tell of the long-winged Moon. From her immortal head a radiance is shown from heaven and embraces earth; and great is the beauty that ariseth from her shining light. The air, unlit before, glows with the light of her golden crown, and her rays beam clear, whensoever bright Selene having bathed her lovely body in the waters of Ocean, and donned her far-gleaming raiment, and yoked her strong-necked, shining team, drives on her long-maned horses at full speed, at eventime in the mid-month: then her great orbit is full and then her beams shine brightest as she increases. So, she is a sure token and a sign to mortal men. Hail, white-armed goddess, bright Selene, mild, bright-tressed queen!" There is Selene the Goddess of the Moon. And then there is another goddess, with rosy fingers and rosy forearm This Godden is crowned with a diadem and hasrge white feathered wings of a bid. Wearing saffron coloured robe woven with divine flowers. She has delicate and fragile beauty That brightest of stars appeared, Eosphoros, that most often heralds the light of early-rising Dawn And the Oracles sings Hear, O goddess, you bring the light of day to mortals resplendent Dawn, you blush throughout the world messenger of the great, the illustrious Titans >> Chapter 1836: Eternal Horizon VS Olympus Chapter 1836: Eternal Horizon VS Olympus ? These two goddess is Eos and Selene and the one that they follow wear a radiant crown. Helios rides his chariot and flew to the sky His arrivale with song and his power spread to the sky like it was unstoppable. But then the sound of explosion that shocked the heavens rings all over. The sky cracked and the Sun in Olympus dims The moment Helios flew to the sky, he suddenly was mmed back to the gates of Olympus. Helios me has been extinguished; his body seem broken, golden blood drips from his wounds. There is arge hole on his chest. "Why?" Helios asked before he lose his consciousness. And not a momentter, the two goddess that follows Helios to the sky falls from the sky. Some of the lesser gods tries to stop their ascent but the moment theye close to Selene and Eos, they feel an unbearable heat and they stopped and unable to even try to grasp Selene and Eos. They pierced the clouds and in the end Selene crashed onto a mountain in the mortal realm. The mountain was instantly pulverized. Eos crashed onto the surface of the sea in the mortal realm. The crash created a powerful force that causes the entire world sea to tremble and the earth to quake Tsunami rises on all the coastal cities, thirty feet tsunamis crashed and sweep all the cities near the sea their falling create disaster in the mortal realm The gods of Olympus wonders who is the being that so easily handles Helios and treats Selene and Eos like this. The clouds parted, the sky give way, and a shining light that drove away all darkness dawn in Olympus. A sun like no other It is not the shine of the Sun of Helios. It is not the Sun of Olympus. But a different kind of light, a different kind of sun and a different kind of heat A heat that burns, a heat that kills. And as the dust settles, the Olympians could see who is in the sky. Riding a chariot, dragging the sun behind him, there is Ra And the gods of Olympus finally felt fear. Qarthans are enemies they looked down upon. Today, Qayali might have shocked them But Qayali alone could not win the war. It is impossible for him to win because Zeus is not the only powerful beings in Olympus. There is still Hades and Poseidon. The Elder Gods. But it is different when the beings from the Eternal Horizon came into the mix. Ra and his subordinate is enough to wreak havoc and destruction upon Olympus. So, they feel fear. But not only because of Ra arrival. But because what his arrival signifies. Qayali action move Ra. And Ra action.....who would it move? Qayali attack already create a rift in the Seven Intergctic power that maintains order in the Universe. It means the allies could not be relied on at this moment. What will Asgard do? Jade Empire? What about the other rebellious forces? None of the Olympians could have imagine that Qayali action would create such a ripple. The Fates might have seen it but clearly they have a more pressing concern right now And that concern actually have some cause and effect for what happened today. And the Oracle in the mortal world of Olympus that saw Ra, was possessed. A different kind of divine energy courses through her body And she sang a song. The song is sang in a foreignnguage. But those who heard it understand it by heart It is a Song to Ra. Oracles are mediums of the gods. They possessed the Will of Borgan but for Oracles in Olympians, they are the mediums of the Olympians mostly for Apollo But Ra came and his light spreads. He brings with him, his host of children. Osiris, Horus, Hathor, Thoth and many other gods and deities. And the Oracle sang the Song of Ra Hail, thou Disk, thou lord of rays, who risest on the horizon day by day! Shine thou with thy beams of light upon the face of Osiris Ani, who is victorious; for he singeth hymns of praise unto thee at dawn, and he maketh thee to set at eventide with words of adoration. May the soul of Osiris Ani, the triumphant one,e forth with thee into heaven, may he go forth in the Matet boat. May hee into port in the Sektet boat, and may he cleave his path among the never-resting stars in the heavens." And then the Oracle sang another song, and the song pierce through the clouds and could be heard by all the gods O Ra, Great One of the Eastern Horizon, Breaker of Darkness, awakener of light, With wings spread wide and eyes of burning fire, You cross the skies, undimmed, with fury bright. From your radiant chariot, golden and vast, You rise anew, unbound by mortal chains, Unstoppable force, fierce Lord of the Past, In whom all life and all dominion reigns. Hail, Ra, whose sight doth pierce the star-strewn veil, O Eye of Truth that even gods must fear, Behold Olympus now, pale and frail, For thy ze eternal draws nigh and near. O Ra, the Splendor of Heaven''s Crown, Gods tremble now at your consuming me, The pirs shake and the walls bow down, At the Sun-Lord''s call, Olympus bears thy name. Great Seeker of Justice, whose light reveals, The hidden truths by shadows kept confined, Uncloak now their deeds with your eye that heals, Their towers of pride leave scorched, resigned. Great Ra, from the primal waters you rose, Bearer of light where chaos dared to creep, Now light Olympus as the lotus grows, In power unbroken, though the heavens weep. Bring forth your scepter, your staff of gold, The skies alight at the fire in your hands; By your decree shall their fates be told, As me renews and the night disbands. O Ra, whose light neither fades nor fails, Gaze now on the fallen and on the freed, Let Olympus tremble, their power pales, For the Sun has risen, the heavens concede. You, whose glory the cosmos endures, In day or in dusk, your brilliancemands, O King of Light, unending, pure, To you, O Ra, all of Olympus stands. Hail, Ra, the Shining, the deathless ze, O Unyielding Fire who bends not nor tires, Ascend as victor in endless rays, The gods fall silent; Olympus shall retires! The Oracle shouted this song out of her throat and then she fell silent. And then she screams and her screams fills the Temple of Apollo and could be heard even in Olympus. And then her eyes burns. Fire shot out from her eye socket as it pierce through the ceiling and then her entire body is consumed by divine fire and in just a few second she turns to ash. Her Song for Ra lingers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ra, the Lord of the Eternal Horizon, Bringer of Light and Life has arrived! "RA!" Zeus shouted There is no need for exnation. Zeus understood why Ra is here. Taking advantage of his current plight Ra is here to fight! Bolts of lightning attacked Qayali as Zeus flew toward the sky, and wanted to engage Ra. Qayali also retreated and fight the other Olympians leaving Zeus to face with Ra Ra and Zeus look at each other. Ra look behind him, look at his sons and daughters and he simply ordered "Attack" Osiris, Horus, jump from their chariots and begins attacking all of the realms of Olympus. And the other deities of the Eternal Horizon also went attacking Then Ra look at Zeus. "I am Ra, the Unconquered Sun, First Among the Gods and Bringer of Light and Life; in my me all is revealed, and by my power all is sustained" Zeus snorted. And he turns himself into a titanic giant. Ra reciprocate. These two divine beings then punches each other. Ra fist is shrouded with divine mes and Zeus body is swirling with lighting bolts that spirals around him like some kind of protective shield. The moment their punches collides with each other, it created a ck hole in the sky, and the ground that they are standing on was dissolved into nothingness The entire realm of Olympus is shaking and crumbling Tartarus begins to stir again. The Giants and the Titans could feel that there is disturbance in Olympus. There is Demeter on the mortal world fighting with Isis that dismount her chariots They fought in the desert but then as these two beings set foot on the desert, the desert turns into fertile valley, lush and brimming with life. And as these two beings fight each other, the area responds violently, with cycles of growth, decay, and rebirth taking ce in moments. Fields burst into bloom only to wither again, the earth itself seeming to tremble under the weight of their power. Demeter calls forth a wave of golden wheat that rises from the ground, thickening and hardening into a wall of razor-sharp des of grass. These des of grass could cut even the strongest metal that mortals could conjure. Isis easily dodges all of this and then Demeter move toward Isis, her hand glows with the power of autumn decay When she is in this state, everything around her withers, everything around her decays The trees, grass even the air itself begins to turn brown, ck, dark, dying, and all of it withers She reaches out to Isis and touches Isis shoulders and her shoulder immediately rotted. Isis kicks toward Demeter and Demeter had to retreat three steps Waving her hands, dark clouds gather around them and rain falls down from these dark clouds. The raine quickly, the ground turns to mud, and the mud moves and slithers attempting to mire and ensnare Isis. And this rain alone rejuvenates Demeter own strength. Her nts grows even more wildly, and even as Isis is decimating her nts, it grows faster than Isis could destroy them >. Chapter 1837: The Seasons Battling Chapter 1837: The Seasons Battling ? Isis however did not seem flustered. Instead, she was calm. Even as her shoulders rotted, she did not show any expression of pain. Instead, after letting Demeter attack her, she begins working her magic. The rain falls, and the rain is water. Isis only smile at this. Demeter domain touches upon water. But she is a master of it. On the Blessed Land, there is a river called the Nile. And she made miracle with that water and the mortals worshiped her as a god. And so, she call forth a river of water The water corrode the ground, the road is created, a river surges forth, the flow and ebbs from gentle to harsh and then in just a moment, the transformation from rainwater to river water wasplete. "Flood" That is what she said. And the water obey. The rumbling sound of the river echoes all over the battlefield between these two goddess. This water sweeps through the valley and the stones and the hills, none of them could stop this flood. It tten these hills like it was nothing The water seep through the ground and weaken the ground. And in just an instant, it wash away Demeter crops and creations like it was never even there. To their eyes, this is just a normal attack but for the mortals seeing the battle between these two gods, it is like an ant seeing a human. The gigantic size of these two deities is already overwhelming. They could only see the faces of these two deities if they are standing on top of mountains If they view it from below, they could not even see the face of these two deities and instead would only be able to see their chin. And the sight of Isis flood washing away Demeter corps and nts is like the Great Flood spoken in their legends. But to these two deities, their attack is nothing more than a simple attack that did not yet reached the point of using tehri full power. They are testing each other And as the flood of water rages, Demeter finally frowned since the beginning of the battle It did not matter how many and how fast Demeter conjure up new nts. The water washes them all away. It flooded the ground, nourishes thend with Isis magic weakening Demeter hold on it and transforming it into her own domain. Isis is not yet done. "Come, my serpent" And from the mud, came the serpent. It had the element of chaos. There is a Serpent of Chaos in Eternal Horizon and that serpent has always tried to bit Ra. Isis magic of transforming this serpentes from her inspiration seeing that serpent of chaos and that is why this serpent has a bit of trace of chaos. And the moment this kind of chaos energy appears in Olympus, the sky weeps and the earth trembles. A different kind of darkness is unleashed upon the world of Olympus. Isis summons serpent from the earth, and these serpents bites the ground. The ground is alive, the mud is alive and the serpent that Isis conjure is a magical serpent. Their venom seeps right through the ground and Demeter fields wither With every bite, Demeter connection to thend weaken. And Demeter is angry. And when magic between them is evenly matched, Demeter abandon elegance and begins attacking Isis directly. She punches toward Isis, and her punch gathers the power of the seasons. There is cold, there is heat, there is life and there is death Isis onlyughed seeing this And Isis called upon the stars. Isis protective magic is one of the strongest in the Eternal Horizon. After all, she survived Set countless assassination attempt and that could not be attributed to luck. Isis cast a shield that glimmer with starlight, the very existence of this shield suck the energy of the stars. When Ra leads his Sun Parade, they paraded through countless of gxies beforeing to Olympus and in their journey, they take the power of the suns and the stars. They were charging it. If one look at the gxy system near Olympus, they are drained of their light and energy and some of the stars is also on the verge of exploding. Some of them have even exploded when Ra and his Parade sail past it. And now, they could unleash these power of suns and stars. The shield concentrated the power of the stars and create one of the most powerful defensive energy that could withstand the force of ten thousand stars exploding. At the same time, Isis is taking the power of the stars of Olympus. Now, that they are in Olympus, they must also take advantage of it. For almost nine thousand years, Olympus has never been attacked in their home world. This is the first time since nine thousand years ago. It is different case whether one fought a war in an isted world or their own home world. The Olympians is restricted in some ways. After all, this is their home world. Their source of power. Some things that they could do in other worlds they must not do it in their world. Demeter could see that shield and even before her punch arrives she knows that she could not kill Isis. But the punch is already shot out. She could not stop now and she must not stop now. Instead, she drew the power of the Earth, the power of life and increase her strength. This alone create a decaying energy around her that affects all thend of the mortal world The punch arrive, and it hit the shield BAM! The sound of something colliding echoes all over the mortal world that it splits the sky above them, showing the starry skies. But the sound was muted for a second before suddenly a thunderous sound roars and the sound echoes all over heaven and Earth that even the gates of Olympus shakes and tremble BOOOOM! The soundes a little bitte. The echoes create a sonic boom that decimate the mountain nearby. Not...atomized is more urate representation of what happed to the mountain. The rivers andke was vaporized. The entire forest was sted into nothingness And what happened to Isis? The punch that shakes the gates of Olympus in the Heavens, create trembling all over the mortal realm.....and all of that cause Isis to move three steps backwards Isis was forced three steps backward. That is the result of that punch However, Isis did not have a smile of victory on her face Each time she takes a step backward, her vitality is drained. There is a frown on her face. Her ck hair now has some white streak. There is some wrinkle in her wless and beautiful face like youth had left her. The punch that Demeter unleashed is unlike any other punch that Isis had ever experience. She had once fought Demeter in the past. Clearly Demeter had improved her strength from back then. By the time she took her third step, there is a strand of white hair from her beautiful ck hair. And more and more streak of white hair could be found on her head.N?v(el)B\\jnn She ages. And that is not something easy for a deity like her, to age. But the shield persist. However, Isis could not feel happy right now. She lowers down her shield and look at Demeter. Demeter stops at the point of contact and she is standing on the ce where Sisi was just standing a few second ago Isis was forced back. But she is not the only one who is suffering. Demeter look at her fist and she grimaces Her fist is bleeding. Golden blood drips down to the mortal world. She keeps looking at it and she frowned. Her wound did not close up. They look at each other. Isisughed but there is madness in thatugh. Then she kicks the ground forward and making a grasping motion with her hand, a short sword appears on her hand. She grips it tight and swung it toward Demeter. Demeter dodges and began punching toward Isis. And then it was all hell break loose. The area of the fertile valley that they had just created be a chaotic mixture of lush life and destion, like two contradiction that appears side by side. The tress grows and fall within moments, rivers appears and vanishes, grass rises up and then get flooded in the next second The sky itself is also affected by this two deities fighting Of course, because they are using their domains, it is only the sky above their heads that changes After all, in the heaven itself, many domains right now is shing. There is the Sun domain shing with each other, the controls of the weather and the control of the sky also shing with each other. These domains sometime supplemented one another., sometimes cancel each other out The sky alternates between storm clouds and clear sunlit skies. At times, it brings down harsh rain that kills everything. At another moment it brings the heat of the Sun that brush all crops >> Chapter 1838: Two Suns Chapter 1838: Two Suns ? The two goddesses is punching and kicking each other with each punch and each kick creating massive destruction on the mortal world. Demeter would summon a great wave of life, from the nts that could bind you to the nts that could eat you. Isis on the other hand shows the terrifying side of nature. Flood, disaster, and all that could be attributed to the ills of the season is expertly wielded by Isis, like a sword that cut through anything The collision of these two goddesses leave the area forever changed. The side of bnce of growth and decay is separated by two sides. And the ones that suffer is the mortals with which these deities wage their war. And the war is not only fought on the mortal world. In the sky, in the heavens there is Apollo. Helios was shot down by Ra and the Sun nearly dies. Helios is recuperating while Helene and Eos retreated from the battlefield. The Sun went down and someone has to make sure the Sun of Olympus did not die. So, Apollo had to go to Olympus. And Apollo has that aspect of God of the Sun. And he fly up to Olympus from his temple to battle the pantheon of the Eternal Horizon. He arrives in Olympus and at first he wanted to help his father fighting Ra. But how could it be easy? Before he could evene close to his father, a sh of golden hot light pierces through the sky and prevent him from going closer to his father Apollo look at the source of thisser-like attack and then seeing that falcon-like face he sighed. It is someone he is very familiar with The oneing to meet him is none other than Horus. He uses his eyes to shoot aser like concentrated energy of the Sun It tears apart the sky and opens up space but the space quickly recovered. Olympus is not like the mortal world The power and energy in Olympus exceed the energy in the mortal world by a million-fold. So, it is harder to destroy things in Olympus than to destroy things in the mortal world. Apollo is the son of Zeus and Leto. Horus is the son of Osiris and Isis and he shares many simrities with Apollo. This is not the first time they would sh with each other. They shed with each cotter nine thousand years ago. Nine thousand years ago, Apollo had won. And then they shed against almost four thousand years after that. That time, Horus had won. And now after five thousand years, once again they would shed with each other Each one had one win. The sky around them is dark. And yet as these two stand in the sky, the dark sky is illuminated by blinding light that is spreading all over. The intensity of the light is weak at first but slowly grow bright and brighter that the mortal in the mortal world had to avert their age from looking at the sky if they did not want their eyes to be blind. These two gods have an aspect of light. There is vast expanse of clouds and stars around them as they flew far away from the clouds of the mortal world and reaches far above the sky of the mortal world. Above Olympus yet did not exceed Olympus boundaries. BOOOM! The heavens rumble with thunder. Horus look below him and he narrows his eyes. Even though it is far away he could see Ra is fighting Zeus and while Zeus could be called a paranoid ruler, his strength is not something that could be underestimated. Apollo also listens to the thunder and he knows it is his father thunder. Apollo then look at Horus and he ask. "Why?" "Ra decided it. So, we follow" "That''s it?" "We must believe that Ra knows something we did not know. Believing that we will follow him" "None of your priest said anything to you?" Apollo asked. Horus only snorted and ask "What about your Oracles? None of them speak to you about such invasion?" "Their Will is strangled and you Apollo monopolized their vision. The Source of Prophecy is not yours alone. I might not be that good in propheticws but I surely knows where ites from. What you did to those who could see through the Veil is horrendous" He then added "very disguised as a gift" But Apollo snorted and pointed his shining finger toward Horus "And you are so virtuous? The story of Set and Horus. Where is Set?" Apollo chuckles and then he mutters "It is nothing more than assuming an Aspect of that story to gain more power. The beings that created Set created it because of royal drama. Of mortal royal drama. But in that story, Osiris is defeated. You scheme and scheme and so you even sacrificed your father. Or was it your mother how sacrificed your father to fulfill that story?" "all to gain the aspect of the kingly aura. Your father exiled to the Duat and you remain a high king of the gods" "Ra trusted you. Yet, your father tainted by the aura of the Underworld could only remain in the Underworld. The King of the Gods is you. And the one above the King is Ra. Ra rarely makes a move" "So, most of the things in the Eternal Horizon depends on you. Was it Set that wanted the throne? Or was it you? Or was it your mother? The one that lost everything...is your father" Saying all of this Apollo thenughed "Mortals thinks my family drama is ridiculous enough. But if theypared my family story and your family story, your family story is even more interesting than mine. The only difference is that you hide it better than us" Horus did not say anything to this. Was it because it was the truth? Or was it because he did not find it necessary to exin. But Apollo feel like he won and heughs. Apollo has always been one of the most beautiful gods in Olympus. And when he smiles theN?v(el)B\\jnn world brightens. And when heughs the world is filled with joy "Don''t act like holier than thou at me. At least I didn''t betray my father" And Apollo raise his hand a bow is formed by the sunlight. A golden bow that raided with the light of the Sun. And before Horus could make any moves, Apollo began firing arrows, each one is made of pure sunlight The entire realm of Olympus is suddenly filled with light. Even the one with the night sky is now being illuminated with the sunlight. And its heat spreads all over the mortal world. Horus kicks his feet on the air and fly toward a different direction but these arrows follows him like some kind of guided missile. It streak through the sky like a shing lightning. Horus zigzag in the sky yet the arrows did not get confused and keep following him like it had some kind of intelligence BOOOOM! Three arrows finally struck Horus. And each arrow explodes upon contact, illuminating the sky with burst of blinding light But Horus is still there. He is not unscathed but he is also not down. Hs body is burning and his falcon eyes is shining bright The me around his body is quickly absorbed into his eyes. It did not leave many scratches on Horus body Apollo did not stop sending arrows. Ten thousand arrows exploded from his bow but Horus did not conure any speels or warding. Nor did he shows any movement to try to stop these ten thousand arrows Instead, he simply look at these arrows. His eyes shines with green light and then thews and rules of fire changes And the moment his eyes look at these arrows, all the mes on the tip of these arrows is absorbed into his eyes. But the arrow itself is still dangerous. But as the arrowe rushing towards him, fire exploded out from Horus eyes and create a circle of fire around him And any arrows that passes this ring of fire is immediately vaporized like it had never existed in the first ce. "The Eye of Horus" Apollo mutters to himself. This is not the first time they fought against each other. So, he very well knows the power of that eye. But he never expected that the power of the eye has improved this much that it could even take his divine me and use it for himself. However, Apollo has many tricks. Apollo raises his hand and as he did so, the Sun in the background seems to have expanded. A buzzing sound echoes all over the sky The clouds were burned and the heat of the sun create a tear in space and time "Explode!" Apollo shouted and his shout is like an order. ZOOOM! And an intense sh of sunlight fills all of the heavens. Olympus, the mortal world and even in some parts of the Underworld, this blinding shing light prated all of these realms >> Chapter 1839: Out of Prediction Chapter 1839: Out of Prediction ? In that moment, Horus who was opening his eyes, is blinded temporarily. And as he close his eyes, the ring of fire weakens and some of the arrows flew past right though it ARGH! Horus screams as some of the arrows pierce his green skin. His eyes is blinded and his body is pierced by the arrow. As for the Sun that rises, it is like a second dawn appears in Olympus. But Horus did not yet die. An enemy that have lived for this long would not easily be toppled. And right now, Apollo has the chance And Apollo will not squander the opportunity he has right now. He throws the bow away The bow itself did not fall into the mortal world instead it turns into a streak of light. This streak of light merged with the Sun behind him Apollo then made a grasping motion, and something appears from the tear of space A lyre. And Apollo sits on a cloud and begins ying this lyre. A celestial melody begins reverberating through the heavens. It is a sound of harmony and didn''t suit the current war situation. Heaven and Earth are in chaos, the world is bleeding and the heaven are crumbling A song that fits this scenery would be a war drum by Ares, the sound of the shield of Athena banging on the sword but not the harmonious song of Apollo. But this melody resonates with the stars ands all around the Olympian Gxy. What most beings doesn''t know is that the Olympians Gxy did notst as long as they did without having some kind of protection. The stars ands around Olympus main is not just there for decoration. At times, they are resources base. But at times like this, they are like a weapon. Apollo song awakens theses. Their energy gathers and channel itself to Olympus. Apollo is singing the Song of Rejuvenation. And all the gods of Olympus that is fighting right now benefited from this. And Horus which is still blind and still bleeding is also now affected by this melody and began to disorient him The music fills the airs with echoes, with alluring melody bringing a person into dreams. "ENOUGH!" Horus shouted and his shout break the sound of the melody. The lyre in Apollo hand breaks into a hundred pieces and explodes. Apollo was pushed three steps backward on the sky. There is a wound on his chest but that wound quickly healed itself Apollo narrows his eyes "I know it would not be easy. I just never thought it would be this hard" even though the earlier battle might seem like Apollo had the advantage, but Apollo himself knows that Horus is just warming up. The reason why Apollo go all out in the first few strike is because unlike Horus, Apollo is more like a cultural god than a war god. Horus on the other hand is quite different He has that aspect of a King, of a warrior, of a schemer, and of cultural and martial to him. In fighting, Horus might not be able to fight Ares but for him to pit his technique in battle with Horus is clearly like Horus trying to pit his battle technique with Ares There is a difference in quality Horus one shout breaks the celestial melody and exploded his own lyre. The melody still lingers and in some parts of Olympus it could still be heard It is like the light from a star. Could be seen a million miles away even though the star has been dead for millions of year This alone shows how much power that Horus couldmand. Horus then spread out his wings. The sound of his wings opened, causes a sonic boom that dissipates the clouds around him The moment Horus spread out his wings, his body radiated a golden light that cut through Apollo white light. At the same time, Horus vision returned, his wound closes itself. He make a grasping motion and a tear in space opens up. And something flew out from the tear in space.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It is a spear. Shining and ming. Horus did not speak much. The killing intent and the battle desire in his eyes is enough to know what he would do right now No more talk. No more tricks. Only attack! He kicks the air and in just a second Horus appears before Apollo. The spear was thrusted forward and Apollo swiftly dodges it. And Apollo once again summons his bows and begins shooting tens of thousands of Sun Arrows at Horus. The entire sky is full of arrows. But to the eyes of the mortal below in the mortal realm, they look at the sky and see tens of thousands of meteor streaking over the skyscape. Horus is swift, his vision is remarkable and in his falcon forms, he dives through the clouds and soars in the air with unmatched speed He is attacking, weaving through Apollo arrows with agility. And if that is not enough, his wings create sharp gust that deflect all the arrows, striking up clouds and bringing storms to the celestial and mortal realm. In the celestial realm these storms affect the fighting of the gods. In the mortal realm, it decimate mortals cities one after the other. Each of the cities that is attacked by this strum was shredded into pieces like they were put into a sharp blender. Mortal beings are powerless against these storms Tall cities that would be the pride of any nations crumbled in a few second and dissipated into nothingness by the power of the divine. Every few second, Apollo would get caught up in this harrowing wind and there was a few times where he lost his bnce and had to do some emergency maneuvers in the sky. It is not an easy feat to dodge Horus attack And with the spear in his hand, he could strike from unexpected angles And even if Apollo could dodge the spear, there is still Horus Eye. That eye of Horus has always been mystical. Even more so when it is taken by Set. Like Odin. Like some other gods. Sacrifice is the most sacred and most powerful magic of all. Given willingly. Given with purpose. And so, a new eye is given. And this eye of his is also attacking Swish! Swish! Apollo dodges not only the spear but the deadly beam of concentrated energying out from Horus eyes It cut through the clouds and create tear in space. A zing path in the sky is created, a trial of burning trail. A me that floats in the sky, following this trail, like an inextinguishable fire And when Apollo dodges the spear, the deadly beam of concentrated energy, there is still the feathers Horus is not a one trick pony. He has many things that he could do. And even though he is restricted in Olympus, he still have some powers that Apollo could not really counter effectively. Now Horus sir releasing a burst of feathers. Each one of this feather is a razor-sharp projectiles And it is spinning towards him like some kind of whirling des Shining with a golden colour, it splits the sky with streaks of silver and blue disrupting everything From the Sunlight, to the arrows, to the melody. Apollo whole attack went up in smokes. And he is now mostly defending himself. The more he sees Horus be more and more unrestrained in the Olympian world, the more he frowned and the more anxious he became "Zeus is failing" That is Apollo thought. The weakness of Olympusws to rule over the invaders must have something to do with Zeus. Zeus is tied with Olympus. Not all divine civilization did this. Odin did not do this. And Jade Empire have a different kind of way of ensuring their civilization But Olympus, tied its fate and powers to Zeus. It gives Zeus almost unlimited power. The only ces in the Olympian world where Zeus did not have full control would be the Sea belonging to Poseidon and the realm of the dead which belong to the oldest of the Olympian, Hades But conversely, if Zeus is weakened, thews of Olympus would also be weakened. Usually, if there is a war, Zeus could go into a purification ritual to cut some of these reliance on him He would go to the Temple of the Three Fates in Belthana and cut the thread before reassembling it back after the war But Qayali attack without any warning and no one expected it. Not the Oracles. Not him, Apollo, the inspiration of the Oracles. It was almost like.....that wasn''t supposed to happen Since it wasn''t supposed to happen, Apollo could not predicted it. And as such Qayali fights and then Ra sees it. Sees this opportunity that he never had before. Zeus attached to the fate and destiny of Olympus. Weakening Zeus weaken the Law that restrict all invaders. So, Ra weaken Zeus and strengthen his allies Thus, the Sun Parade was assembled and Ra attacks. Apollo could understand now why Ra would risk the Alliance to break. Because there is probably no other chance like this This is the time to weaken Olympus. >> Chapter 1840: The Sun Dims Chapter 1840: The Sun Dims ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Apollo and Horus rise higher and higher in the sky. This is dictated by Apollo who tries to bring Horus further away from Olympus. The weird thing is that Horus follows. Right now, these two gods of light, is shing at the peak of the Heaven, the peak of sky, the clouds scatter and the stars burns bright and explode around these two gods. The earth, the mortal world filled with mortal beings is now cast in shadows and light as these two gods pushes their powers to the limit Apollo began channelling the power of the Sun. And not only the Sun in the Olympian home world, every Sun in the realm of the Olympian gxy is now providing energy to Apollo. The Sun dims in an acerated rate and some of these Sun dies Even Helios who is now in recuperation held out his hands and send his energy to Apollo HUMM! HUMM! There is humming around Apollo like the sound of a ck hole. A radiant sphere appears around him. "Hyargh!" Horus kicks Apollo with his feet. Swirling gust follows his kick and yet when his feet kicks the radiant sphere force field, a rebound power was reflected back on him And Horus was pushed backward Horus was not surprised as he gathers his strength. A massive falcon shaped shadows could be seen behind him that block the light of Apollo Charging toward each other, these two burning sun shes! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOMM! The sound of explosion echoes all over the world. It releases a massive shockwave of light that splits the clouds and the sky and for a moment the heavens are illuminated as though the world is now experiencing a sr eclipse. It leaves the sky empty. Horus on one side, Apollo on the other. And in this sh, the winner of the battle was decided. Horus has some wounds on his body, but he is standing there in the air with a spear on his hands and steadily looking at Apollo. Apollo on the other hand is still on the air. But he is holding his chest and he is not looking good. Not good at all. Golden blood is dripping from many parts of his body. There is wounds on his chest, deep gashes on his face and golden blood dripping down from his nose, his eye and his ears. The wounds is full of fire. But this is no normal fire. It burns and prevent the wound from closing up. This fire if it falls to mortal world would directly melted that entire world. And Apollo is gasping for breath, each breathe he takes is releasing countless of divine energy. He could not stop his body from leaking energy "You lost" Apollo look at Horus, then he looks at the sky around him and look at Olympus and the mortal worlds There is devastation everywhere. He did not expect any of this. Right now, the sky is empty of clouds. All of them were burned by their fight. And the sky itself has been ripped apart showing a scenery of a different dimension. It would take some time before the fabric of reality heal itself This is even worse than the attack nine thousand years ago. This magnitude of damage could not bepared than thest time. Ra is not ying around this time. He ising for their necks. Horus look at Apollo seemingly looking dazed. Horus could sympathize with Apollo feeling. If the Eternal Horizon, their pyramids and their cities and their world is experiencing such upheaval and storm, even he probably would also be in a daze But now is not the time to think about all of these things. And he should not be thinking of such things. He grips his spear. And he sighed. Horus take a step forward and the space and time around him spiral out of control. A spear of light cut through the sky; the wound of the sky that was just about to recover is torn again And this time, the spear is thrusted with killing intent. It is aimed on Apollo heart. Three feet of distance, that separates life and death. Apollo did not see it. Instead, he is dazed. He is confused. Today.....would it be the day that an Olympian finally fall? The spear light shines all over the darkness of the sky, a holy spear that is about to kill a Divine. Cutting through the heavens, three feet turns to one feet. A feet to death Swoosh! Just when that spear tip is just about to pierce Apollo heart, a sh of light swept through the tip of Horus spear. Horus hand went numb and the spear is deflected. It was only a moment. But a moment is all that Apollo needs. He broke out from his dazed state, see the spear, see Horus and his eyes widened as he knows how close he was to death A moment is all it takes for him to kicks the air below his feet and distance himself from Horus The shes of light that stopped Horus spear finally dissipated. Horus did not continue attacking Apollo. Instead, he narrows his eyes. Someone appears in front of Apollo A goddess. She stands tall and regal, her posture both graceful and powerful. Even when she is not moving, she radiates a cold silent strength Her face is fierce, her features sharp and focused. Her eyes shines with a piercing silver light. Horus could feel that the eyes of this goddess is like his eyes It have some kind of power to freeze people in their tracks. Of course, this would work on lesser beings. But such method did not work with Horus. Just to drive that point home, Horus spins his spear on top of his palm before it finallye back to its original position Her hair is long and flowing. A golden sword, a bow. And Horus knew who she was. And he close his eyes and smile. The songs of the Oracles could be heard by him And so, he sang Her Song "I sing of Artemis, whose shafts are of gold, who cheers on the hounds, the pure maiden, shooter of stags, who delights in archery, own sister to Apollo with the golden sword. Over the shadowy hills and windy peaks, she draws her golden bow, rejoicing in the chase, and sends out grievous shafts. The tops of the high mountains tremble and the tangled wood echoes awesomely with the outcry of beasts: earth quakes and the sea also where fishes shoal. But the goddess with a bold heart turns every way destroying the race of wild beasts: and when she is satisfied and has cheered her heart, this huntress who delights in arrows ckens her supple bow and goes to the great house of her dear brother Phoebus Apollo, to the richnd of Delphi there to order the lovely dance of the Muses and Graces. There she hangs up her curved bow and her arrows, and heads and leads the dances, gracefully arrayed, while all they utter their heavenly voice, singing how neat-ankled Leto bare children supreme among the immortals both in thought and in deed. The one that had just saved Apollo from Horus spear is none other than Artemis, the daughter of Zeus and Leto, the sister of Apollo From the way Horus sings the Song, the Hymn to Artemis, it is clear that there is an undisguised admiration in his tone Artemis is now wearing an armor crafted from celestial silver. Polished to a mirror sheen that reflects the moon''s glow, entuating her slender, athletic frame. The edges of her breastte and vambraces shimmer faintly, as though touched by stardust. Across her shoulders lies a cloak of midnight blue, its fabric appearing as though woven from the night sky itself, speckled with stars that flicker as she moves. On her back there is a bow. He had seen her before but never had the opportunity to fight her. He had heard of her prowess and her beauty but it is only now that Horus could see Artemis And he admit that the rumours was not lying. The Goddess of the Hunt, the twin of Apollo had arrived and she is as beautiful and as fearsome as the rumours makes her out to be! And her arrival change Apollo fate. Apollo did not see it but Horus see it and feel it. At that time, his spear is only inches away from Apollo chest. And it was at that time, there is an arrow of light that intercepted the edge of that spear, striking with such a force that it forced Horus to retreat and for him to feel the vibration on his arms. The air around that area itself wavers. Snatching Apollo from the jaws of Osiris. And in that moment Artemis domains reign supreme, as the sky was split between his golden light and Artemis silver gleam However, Horus is not afraid at all even if he had to face these two twins at the same time. Maybe because he had just won now, he has this confidence. And to normal beings confidence is just like a cebo drug meant to instil mortals into believing in themselves even when there is no basis. But in divine beings like Horus, confidence itself is connected to fate and destiny, cause and effect and confidence that is backed by result create an invincible aura. He is looking at Apollo and Artemis and his aura is rising by the second He is now radiating with the glory of the Sun His eyes is as sharp as a falcon. And he smiles "Artemis, I have heard your name in the Seven Belt Road before. Today, if you want to protect Apollo it would be a hard task. Today...he would die" "Today....The Sun of Olympus would dim" >> Chapter 1841: The Death of the Sun God Chapter 1841: The Death of the Sun God ? Horus words are not pleasant. Not pleasant at all. Artemis frowned to those words but she did not respond to it. Maybe because there is no need to show any response. Or maybe she acknowledged it. Or maybe she doesn''t have anything to say to it. Now, talking would not solve anything. Apollo and Artemis stood together side by side. Even though Apollo look weak right now as Artemis shrouded him with her domain, Apollo begins to heal. And their powers begin fusing with each other, a radiant force begins to radiate from them Apollo took a deep breath and all the energy of the sky around him was sucked into his lungs. The sun of Olympus turns dark and the entire sr system of Olympus has now gone haywire with the Sunpletely losing its light The only reason humans in the mortal realm is not dead because of the winter cold that came, is because of the magic of Demeter and the ever presence of Hestia me Apollo now risen to his full height, the burning mes of the sun coursing through him. And Artemis? She drew her bow, and her arrows shimming with the glow of the mooing. Standing side by side, they were like Night and Day, uniting against Horus. Horus seeing thisughs and hisugh echoes all over the firmament Apollo once again burning with the mes of the divine sun, his hand is shining with the light of the sunlight. And he began hurling beams of searing heat toward Horus. Horus dodges these attack easily. After all Apollo is weakened right now. But as Artemis is beside him, he seems to recover some of his strength. Each of his strike is like a miniatureet. The unrelenting power of Apollo Sr st would have overwhelmed Horus before. But now, he is at an advantage and hiss domain spreads all across the sky. But even though he is quite rxed when dealing with Apollo, there is still Artemis. And beside her brother, Artemis unleashed silver arrows with wless aim toward Horus. Each of her arrows found its mark, striking like lightning. Each time it is released from her bows, the sound was like the thunder breaking the sky. Some of them shoot straight. Some of them circled and danced around Horus, her arrows trying to pin him from every side, closing of his escape But Horus was not an easy prey. If he is, he would not have pushed Apollo to his current predicament. He roars and his eyes of Horus opened up. An eye appears on his forehead like a star. ZOOOOM! A powerful beam of concentrated power of the sun swept toward the twins, severing the air with divine fury. Apollo Sr st, Artemis arrows all of them dissipated and turns into nothingness as this beam of energy swept the sky. Apolo tries to shield himself with the full radiance of the Sun but this time, he could no longer withstand it Horus is basically now in his element. And the ze of his Sun has gone beyond the level which Apollo could handle And almost a secondter, Apollo was sted out "ARGH!" his screams echoes all over the heavens. But even his scream could not pierce the chaos that is now all over the heaven and earth In the heavens, Ra and Zeus, the top guy of their civilization is pummelling each other, and with each strike they birthed new stars and a second alter, these stars that did not even have the chance to live a second, is destroyed by a powerful force that sweeps them On the mortal world, there is not only Demeter and Iris fighting each other, there is also Ares and many other gods and goddesses fighting each other making the already suffering mortal world to suffer even more There is great havoc in heaven and earth, there is screams and howling of gods and monsters. All of these sounds drowned the scream of Apollo He is screaming in pain. half of his body was melted and Apollo, the Son of Zeus and Leto, the Sun God, the God of Archery, of music and dance, of truth and prophecy, healing and diseases the light and poetry and more is falling from the sky. It is said that the first casualty of war is the truth. Probably those who said these words, did not mean it literally. Apolo falling from the sky is falling into the mortal world And as he falls, his blood dyes the sky of the mortal world golden and rain falls down from the sky the rain is acid rain and those mortal unfortunate enough to be out in the open is melted into nothingness, melding with the earth Though one might argue dying in that acid rain is better than dying in the coteral damage that these gods are inflicting upon the earth right now Apollo falls into one of the Sea of the mortal world. The moment he falls, the energy of Olympus is draining The Olympians in the Olympian gxy are embodiments of fundamental forces of existence. Apollo is dying. Or he is probably die already And such demise would certainly ripple through creation, destabilizing the natural order. The Sun in the sky falters and is about to fade. If not for Helios, Apollo death would certainly create more tragic scenery An eternal twilight is about to dawn. Crops all over the mortal world is now withering, death is expected to skyrocket. The temperatures of the mortal world is plummeting, ice spreading across the fertilends. Apollo is either dying or is about to die. Because a sr eclipse is now happening, like the world itself is mourning Apollo passing In the temples all over the mortal worlds and the one in Olympus, the Oracles all went silence. There is no longer any voice in their heads. Divine guidance was cut off. And some fall into madness and confusion. Chaos seeping into the minds of mortals. Fear spreads and madness multiplied. The music of nature dies. Harmonious bnce of nature unravel, the birds stops singing, the creation spark that is sometime inspired by Apollo is no longer there to guide mortals But for the Oracles, where one door closes, another one opens. Those who have always seek another way, now no longer hear voice. But when they close their eyes, they see something else. A Veil that seems to envelop everything, that seems to have no beginning and no end. Apollo body fell into the sea. And the waters react violently. The ocean is boiling His sr essence is superheating the water. And it is causing tidal waves, and tsunamis and flood. And the sea itself be tainted; its life forms are all dying off. While the most unfortunate of them, is transforming into a monstrous, corrupted version of themselves. But the most bad consequences of his death, is that the gods connection to the mortal world falter even more, a weakened Olympus. The domain of Apollo is now up for grabs. And Horus would surely take that position dly. All over the mortal world, the wolves howl endlessly and the natural harmony between predator and prey is lost, plunging the wilderness into chaos.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The sky bleed, the sun dims, all to signify the death of an Olympian! Usually, the fall of such a god would create such catastrophe. But for some reason the death of Apollo effect seems to be subdued in nature. The Will of the Sea gathers and as Apollo falls deeper into the sea, the deep creatures of the sea embraces Apopllo and brings him down further into the sea. Poseidon domain protected Apollo The Sun that is about to dim and diepletely seems to still have an ember of me left to burn That is what happens to Apollo after shing with Horus. And while the mortal world could try to divine what is happening right now, and have time to think. Artemis who is still above Olympus fighting with Horus did not even have time to register what happens to her brother. Artemis arrow was heading toward Horus but now as Horus attacked them both with that kind of sr energy, Artemis arrows was disintegrated by Horus power. However, the arrow did at least allowed to free her movement faster than her brother This few moments of time allowed her to fly away from the radius of the st. Horus look at Artemis in the distance away, running even further away from the sky of Olympus. "I will not let you run away!" Horus shouted and he kicks his feet toward the air. ZOOOM! It took only a second after that for Horus to suddenly appears in front of Artemis and begins pummelling her. Artemis did not even have the time to draw her bow and shoot her arrows. They traded blows after blows, with their movement being so fast that any other lesser beings watching these two battling each other would look like a sparks shing. In one moment, there was at this position punching each other, in another second they were in another position kicking Their power shed the heavens trembled, the mortal world shakes like it had never been shake before. The stars in the heavens was affected, constetion flickering and fading as Horus and Artemis shing inside a cosmic storm .. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1842 Where Is The Sea God? Chapter 1842 Where Is The Sea God? The cosmic storms around them decimated stars ands and everything in between. Artemis however managed to break free from Horus entanglement Horus himself was forced a few hundred miles away. But it is clear that in the confrontation between the two, Artemis lost the advantage. Without Apollo, she lost some of her offensive power. No, to be more urate, she lost a lot of her power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Apollo and her shares a bond. And that bond strengthens them. Together, they are stronger. And by now, she also felt something is wrong. One look and she could tell what is wrong. The Sun is dim. This kind of dimness of the Sun had only been witnessed by her only a few times. This would be fourth time seeing the Sun dim to this kind of level. No, this is the dimmest she had seen the Sun Apollo, her brother is dying But this is not the time for her to think about this. Horus also is only thinking of finishing this battle as fast as possible. Right now, they are at an advantage Ra is powerful. But Olympus is Zeus domain. As such, there is some advantages that Zeus could use. It would be the same if Zeus attacks Eternal Horizon. Zeus would find trying to defeat Ra would be very hard in his own domain. Hence, usually such battle would be bought outside of the sphere of influence of a particr deity. Ra decision to attack Olympus in their home ground is not usual tactics. But clearly this tactic has yielded unexpected gains. But still, Zeus still have an advantage in terms of power in his own realm and in his own domain and sphere of influence. Even now, when they are fighting against each other, Ra and Zeus had already fight in some secluded dimension. Even in this secluded dimension,. Zeus is probably channelling the power and energy of Olympus through that secluded dimension He needs to finish this fight as fast as possible, take the Aspect of Apollo, usurp the authority of Apollo and lend a hand to his colleague Horus close his eyes for a moment and then he gathered all of his strength. The energy that is surrounding him causes the space around him to spiral towards him like it is some kind of fabric stuck in some kind of twister. His wings on his back expand into a radiant light, spanning the firmament of Olympus itself. He soared at Artemis moving as fast as light, his spear radiated a golden aura that fills the darkness of an Olympus without a Sun The mortal world, the heavens of Olympus is now bathing in golden light, a Sun of the Eternal Horizon The Sun of Ra dawns in Olympus. And then Horus thrusted out his spear. Splitting the clouds, slicing the Heavens Artemis in that moment throws away her bow, hr bow floats beside her as she thrust out her hand and summoned all of her strength And in that moment where life and death sis separated only by a line, she managed to caught the spear. But the force of Horus attack was so great it sent a shockwave all over her body and she coughed up golden blood, her energy leaks from her body and wounds appears in her body. The force was so great that her armours breaks The two deities locked eyes but even Artemis could not locked eyes for long with Horus. Looking at him right now is like looking directly at the Sun. Artemis felt like if she keeps looking at Horus, her eyes would be burned from her eye socket And even now, just being this close to him make her feel like the heat of the Sun is trying to melt her. The sky was alight with their opposing energies. Artemis could not hold the spear for long. Even just holding it burns her hand. And a secondter, she kicks the air, release her hand from the spear and in that moment, she hold out her hand, her bow flies to her hand With one swift motion, she draw her strongest arrow As she pulls the string of her bow, the Moon dims and the howling of all animals in mortal world pierce the sky. All the remaining clouds, all the light that is not Horus light is drawn into her bow and channelled into her arrow. This would be her strongest arrow. And might be herst arrow. She is blessed by the night, by the divine power of Olympus. And then with a prayer, she released it with all of her might The arrow soaring straight toward Horus, as fast as light. Horus see the arrow and he wanted to dodge it but before he could do that he was stunned to discover that he could not move at all It is only a second. But a second could be a brief moment oralong time for beings like them The arrow struck true, hitting Horus shoulder , forcing him back for ten thousand miles. The arrow itself did not pierce Horus shoulder. But it does have a powerful impact power that it forces Horus to retreat a thousand miles away If that kind of arrow is shot toward a, the in question would be disintegrated. No, it would most likely erupt in the eruption and explosion of said The falcon god could not help but get staggered in the air and for a moment, he almost lost his bnce in the sky He look at the arrow and then using his free hand he pluck the arrow out from his shoulder. His radiant form is flickering. He narrows his eyes and look at his arm "Poison?" His wounds are not closing up. And he could feel like his magic is being tainted and the energy channels in his body is being blocked in some parts. And before he could even make sense on what is happening to him, he let down his spear. Unconsciously. He felt his hand going weak and he could not help but grimace Artemis on the other hand did not pursue her current advantage. She knew from the moment that Apollo fell, that Horus would get a boost in power. The Aspect of Apollo and Horus ovepped in many respect. With Apollo gone, the Aspect that Apollo has would probably be usurped by Horus. Thews of Olympus would be more weak. Artemis would like it if she could just fight with Horus to the death. Even if she die, she would not regret it that much But she still ah some rational thought. If she also dies, then some other pantheon of the Eternal Horizon would take her Aspect which would only weaken Zeus. And weakening Zues means weakening Olympus So¡­she has to survive. When she sees that Horus has been affected by her poison, she did not hesitate to fly to the mortal world. In just a few steps, drawing all of her strength, she arrives in the mortal world. Then she flew into the sea Then she look for a portal that only the Olympians could open. The portal opens and she enter the portal only to arrive at a different sea She is now in Antis, the world of water, the world of her uncle. She ising here hoping that her uncle would give her some protection. But when she arrived at the Deep Sea, she was surprised. She saw the tall pce and the great cities underwater Most of the warriors of the sea is now out in the surface fighting the invading army of Qarthan and Eternal Horizon so she understand why the cities looks a bit deserted. But then she arrived at her uncle Pce. The guards was not there. So, she just strode right in. A servant of the pce informed her that her brother is now being tended The Apollo of Olympus did not yet die. But he is close to it. However, as long as some energy is still there, the physician of Poseidon would surely heal him back to full health Artemins however is more concerned about something else. And that is....where is her uncle? She did not onlye here because she senses her brother is here. She is also here to ask for help. Poseidon, her uncle is one of the Elders Gods like Demeter and Hestia and Lord Hades Demeter might not havebat power like her father but Hades and Poseidon, these two is either equal or even surpassed her father strength Lord Hades for example, is said to have powers and strength surpassing her father. He is the only Olympians which could disregard Zeus and Zeus could only pretend not to see the disobedience As for Poseidon, her uncle, many people believe he is at the same level as her father in terms of strength So, Artemis is here to ask for Poseidon toe to Olympus as fast as possible and help her father defeat Ra After all, that is how they did it thest time. Poseidon and Zeus joining hands together to defeat Ra. Hades on the other hand fight Hathor, Osiris, Horus , Isis, Anubis and Set all by himself and defeat Hathor, Osiris and Horus while keeping Isis, Anubis and Set entangled with him long enough for the other Olympians to join him and jointly defeated them all The Elder Gods are on a whole different levelpared to them As long as she could ask Poseidon to help her father, there is a chance for a turnaround. But when she arrived at the Pce, other than seeing the servants of the Pce, she did not see where is Poseidon And the moment she did not see Poseidon, she began thinking¡­.where is the Lord of the Sea? And where did he go? ¡­. Chapter 1843 Wisdom Fights Chapter 1843 Wisdom Fights Artemis and Apollo is in Antis. Apollo is being tended, preserving a flicker of me of the Sun Artemis on the other hand is scouring the entire Antis to seek her Uncle. Right now, as the Olympians gxy is being besieged by two great divine civilization, two of the most powerful Elder Gods seems to be missing Some heroes and champion of the Gods tries to enter the Underworld to have an audience with the Lord of the Dead, but even before they could meet Charon, all of the portals leading to the Underworld is shut tight The Underworld is closing its doors and no one knows why While all of this is happening, the heavens and the mortal realms is still engaged in a sh of divine force The forces of the Olympians and the Eternal Horizon pantheon erupt into a war that has never seen before It is like the Gigantomachy or the Titan War. One would argue it is even worse Gods and goddesses from both sides engage in titanic confrontation, with devastating consequences, each wielding their unique powers to kill each other. There is a desert. This desert is a wastnd. It is full of sand. And if one could dig deep under the sand, one would find that this ce used to be a fertilend with water But now, it is full of sands and there is no living creature. Probably millions or trillions of years ago, there is a thriving mortal civilization here. They might have escaped this before this copse into death, or they might have destroyed each other and leaving this into a barren desert. The only one who would know of this would be the gods in Olympus. And there is storms that keeps raging here. There is water but the water is not as numerous as the sand and not as powerful as the sand A desert world. An abandoned full of storms It is not a ce for someone to try to live. But it is a perfect ce to fight. Right now, this world is on the verge of copsing into itself. But it is a perfect ce to fight. Right now, this world is on the verge of copsing into itself. Because there is Ares and Set fighting each other here. And with these two deities fighting here, the storms is bigger, the sand is scattered all around revealing the lost history of this world But with the two of these deities fighting here, these world would surely lost all of its history. Because the power of these two deities is climbing higher and higher, and whoever wins, the ending of this is doomed. Ares roars into battle d in blood red armour, his spear and shield glowing with reddish aura. Killing intent surged from him that splits the sky. There is chaos everywhere in this barren, a chaos he created and thrives in. His every strike, shatters the earth and ignite the skies with fire. Set on the other hand summons the storms and counters Ares attack with wild unrelenting strikes. Wielding a il crackling with the power of storms, he conjures fierce tempest that hinder and attack Ares. The battlefield between them turns into a storm that envelope the whole desert. Their sh itself is very primal. They embody war and chaos. The storms howls with Set wrath while Ares charges through any spell and magic that Set thrown on him like an unstoppable force, his war cry echoing across thend All the while the world around them is cracking. The world is copsing at the edges. The mountains crumbles, the core of the world is copsing onto itself And when these two gods of chaotic storms sh their fist, a powerful explosion rocked the entire Olympian Star System The that they are on exploded into tiny pieces before swallowed by the destructive force of these two gods, causing the entire being of that to be pulverized into nothingness Ares has a hole in his chest, Set has the right half of his body disintegrated. But these two are far from being defeated. Instead, they keep fighting among the wreckage of stars and suns around them There is another. This is far from Olympus. Far from the cluster of the gxy where Ares and Set is fighting on. It is arge world. And there is a mountain range sorge and big it would take tens of thousands of years just to walk through it all for a normal mortal. It separates the civilized world and a chaotic monstrous beings on the other side. And on this holy mountain ranges that act as a barrier to all the evil and dark things, there is a gigantic temple. There is usually maidens here singing the praise to their deities. However, today, all the priest and the maidens of the Temple had gone away. This is the Temple of Athena And this world in particr is called Athenia. It is Athena It is one of the jewels of the Olympian gxy. It has high level of living, an educated popce and one of the richest among all the other twelve major nearest to Olympus But now all of that has been destroyed. The cities, the civilization, the peace The gods fights and the mortals suffers. Even champions of the gods could not stop this. Because Olympus did not allow anyone to reach their godhood. In other worlds, even when the gods of their world is fighting, the mortal heroes could fight and ward off gods and demons. In Olympus, there is no one to rely on other than Olympians. The soul of the dead fills the entire Olympus Gxy right now. And the only one that sis strengthened by this is only one god The god that did not appear when Olympus is in it direst state. Athena the patron goddess of this is now battling Thoth. It is a battle that is well matched Athena and Thoth at first battle in verbal magic. Thye both are master at using Word magic They uses all kinds of tricks and all kinds of Word Magic. When they speak, the world around them changes to suit the meaning of the Words. The sea around the mountain range rose to the sky, the mountains turns into spears and the result of their battle using words was theplete annihtion of thousands of cities and tens of thousands of viges. This is the kind of catastrophe that brings down civilization. This is the kind of cmity that is called an extinction event The people of this world could only suffer. And when they look up they see these two titanic beings fighting, while the world around them crumbling And it is thest thing they see before they die. The world that they are in, is now experiencing a Great Flood Both of them were surprised that when they fight with Words, they are both equal. Since that is the case, they use force. Athena summons her weapon. Athena wield a blue spear and an Aegis shield. When she attacks, she did not attack carelessly. Instead, she attacks with precision and always trying to predict her opponent moves before they make it. Each of her strike rips apart the space they are in. Her strikes are also fast, hidden moves shrouded among tens of thousands of strikes A thorough understanding of weapons. Even if she did not use a spear and instead uses a sword or a dagger, her technique of battle would still be perfect. When she is in battle, she wears the Aspect of Athena Pas, the warlike Aspect of Athena Her attack is hidden below the deepest ground, moving above the highest sky Alternating endlessly between these two states, confounding anyone that would face her There is hardness in her attack. There is softness in her attack. At times, fierce. At times, soft. Hardness and softness, fierce and gentle, changing into each other, and amidst these confusion, the attack that is being hidden would aim for you. Concealing and revealing, each concealment is a move to reveal, but which strike is concealing the move, which one is the revealing move? If one is confused, one would be taken advantage of by Athena But Thoth is no slouch. She herself while not a goddess of War, she uses her wisdom to see through the attack. Even though there is no pattern, even randomness has some kind of rule She could see it and dodges it. Then at that time, the only thing these deities could do is wait for each other to show an opening or make a mistake In Olympus, Athena is always associated with wisdom. And even in a war she is associated with the kind of war which uses intellect, a war wisdom goddess But Thoth is also a god of wisdom. And not only that, he is also the god of the moon and of learning Since Artemis is defeated by Horus, Thoth could nowmand some Aspect under Artemis domain and she also bes stronger. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om << Chapter 1844 The Ugly God 1844 The Ugly God As for the attack, as he fights, he learns and he learns quickly. He counters Athena with divine spells and symbols of power. And as moment passes by, he bes more proficient in dodging and attacking The few times that Athena managed to hit him; Thoth has some kind of protection formation around his entire being. To hurt him is to hurt him faster than his spell could protect him. And when he sees an opening, he would attack. Armed with his ibis headed staff, he weaves intricate glyphs into the air, each one unleashing a burst of energy or summoning some kind of beast and darkly thing from the chaos to overwhelm Athena attack. Thoth fight like a mage, Athena fight like a brave general! These two battling each other would take some time. It maybe would even take days or weeks. Smart people sometimes are cautious. And Athena and Thoth is really the kind of people that would be cautious. Athena is in a bad position right now Thoth is fighting in foreignnd. In normal conventional war, the disadvantage would be on the Eternal Horizon side. But there are situations where this kind of thing is actually more of an advantage for the invading party. If anyone suspected that Eternal Horizon would attack, they could block them in the Barrier of Stars. But they were first surprised attacked by Qayali. Then suddenly they were attacked by Ra and his children and his subordinates. Pouring out from the Qarthan worlds are the Erthen, Demonic creatures that brings havoc and disaster. As for the Eternal Horizon, they brought out the creatures of the Darkly Chaos and these Chaos creatures is now tearing through the seams of reality and messing up with the barriers between worlds, making more darkly creatures to pour out into Olympus. Then in the early hours of the battle, Horus defeated two Olympians. This alone crushed the morale of the Olympians. Apollo and Artemis when theybined their powers together, there is rarely an enemy that they could not defeat Clearly Horus has learned from his defeat in the past and today, he defeated Apollo and Artemis in one go. As for Demeter, she is fighting with Isis and even though Athena did not know the result of this battle, the fact that Demeter is still entangled with Isis shows that Isis had also improved. Athena needs more time. But time does not wait for her. That alone is weakening the power of the Olympians.So, one could understand why she is being so impatient right now. If Zeus falls, then the Olympians would crumble and the war would be over in these part of gxy. It would take more effort to regain back the main world. While everyone is just thinking about fighting the battle that is in front of them, Athena had to think about what would happen next She is already formte a n of what to do, which gxy should they go to mount a counterattack, how to minimize damage and how to expel these deities from the Eternal Horizon and the Qarthan back to their world Thoth on the other hand is calm. The calmer he is, the more opportunity would present itself to him. One has the capacity to be at leisure while the others did not Hence, the fight between these two is really tragic. The world of Athenia is breaking and by the time these two finished fighting the entire small cluster of the gxy that they are in probably would copse unto itself. In another, filled with volcanoes and smoke, there is fire all over the entire. This is another belonging to an Olympian Most of the that belongs to an Olympians would have cities, kingdoms ,empires. But this one is empty Empty of people. Empty of mortals This is a ce only reserved for this one god. A god that does not like the hustle and bustle of mortals. A god that is morefortable with the silence. The kind of person that could focus on one thing and could not focus on other things. Focus on the only things he likes There is two beings that is fighting near a molten river that flows endlessly When these two strikes each other, sparks fly in a battle of creation and destruction that causes more fire, more storms, and more destruction In this ce, there is a gigantic Volcanic forge. This forge belongs to one of the Olympian Gods It is Hephaestus Forge. The Lonely God, the Misshapen God, the Ugly God. But he is also the god that forge the weapons of Olympus, and one of the most powerful gods in Olympus. His friends are the Cyclops and at times he would also go to the Underworld to meet some of the giants He is friend with the outcast, with the misfits And he is a god that likes to keep it to himself. He has a forge and that forge is where he geos every time he felt bored. It is the ce he goes to when he is mad. When he is angry. When he is lonely. When he is at the forge, hammering new weapons, or thinking of weapon to create, he could let all the worries, the anger to flow out. That is how easy it is for him But that forge is now destroyed. Only bits and pieces of it remains. When Olympus was being attacked, Hephaestus did not even bother to go to Olympus. He just sighed looking at this but eh did not move away from his forge. A cold indifference When he saw Zeus and Hera being attacked, he also did not bother and did not care. He spends his time inside his forge and he rarely cares about what happen whether Olympus would fall or not. And Hephaestus itself is like some kind of defensive. But someonees knocking and so Hephaestus has to respond in kind. While Zeus was fighting Ra, while Isis and Demeter going wild on the mortal realm of Olympus, while Apollo and Artemis is fighting Horus, Athena and Thoth fighting while Athena world is crumbling, while all of the pantheon of these two great divine civilization descended into a slugfest, only Hephaestus alone was not attacked It was not really that he was not attacked. It was more like the fact that the god of Eternal Horizon thates attacking take some time before they could dismantle all the defense that Hephaestus hasid down on his And the one that is attacking Hephaestus right now is none other than Ptah. Ptah is not subservient to Ra And this is not the real Ptah. But merely an incarnation of him, of one of his Aspect Ra called for a Sun Parade and he must have a reason and Ptah knew the reason. To add credibility and legitimacy for Ra to summons all the gods and goddesses of the celestial, mortal and underworld realm, Ptah sent one of his Aspect to follow into battle This incarnation took the Aspect of the God of craft. And Ptah instead of fighting Zeus, goes on to fight Hephaestus. This choice is probably fuelled by Ptah desire to take the domain of Hephaestus into his own When they fight, one might expect Ptah would easily defeat Hephaestus. It is undeniable that the chances favoured Ptah. But, that is if only Ptahe with his full power He only sent an incarnation of himself, an Avatar that has one aspect of his Divinity. When Hephaestus greeted Ptah in the heavens of his, Ptah was already at a disadvantage. The God of fire and forge, hemands the mes of the world and his hammer strikes upon Ptah sending out waves of moltenve into Ptah body. Millions of mechanical constructs, android, robots, and battleships flew out from the ground and secret dimension bombing Ptah with everything it got. Even though Ptah tries to counter, the resistance was meaningless as Hephaestus then quickly eliminated Ptah Ptah dies and his incarnation dissipated. From the beginning of the battle, this is the first major victory of Olympus against the Eternal Horizon. If Hephaestus was the kind of a loyal minister he would help Zeus. If he is a filial son, he would help Hera. But after defeating Ptah, he simply waves his hand, recreating back the defense around his and his soldiers of robots and battleships all returns to their position. Hephaestus itself returns to his forge The world of Hephaestus return to calmness He doesn''t seem eager to go to Olympus to help Olympus, Zeus or Hera This probably has something to do with his history with Hera and Zeus. Hephaestus did not mingle much with the Olympians But no one could bring him down from the Olympus Council. Because he supplied weapons to almost all of the eleven realms of the Olympians. He could be called the arms dealer of Olympus n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And he is also very strong. And this loner has mastered the essence of intimidating people without even being there. When Ares was cut off his supplies from weapons, Ares realm suffers from being weak. Ares had to kneel in front of Hephaestus and give him a few concession before Hephaestus allow back the sale of his weapons Hephaestus just look at Olympus crumbling and he doesn''t seem to care. Only the sound of hammering could be heard in this lonely realm ¡­ I have published two books in Amazon KDP. Check it out and if you want to support me please leave some good reviews This is the link https://.amazon/dp/B0DJPJ14K8 Last Broadcast A science fiction horror tale that will haunt your dreams. In the deep reaches of space, Pandora Station orbits the mysterious anomaly that transmits an eerie, unrelenting signal. A team arrives to investigate its origins¡ªbut what they find is far more terrifying than they could have imagined. As the crew unravels the signal¡¯s secrets, their minds begin to unravel as well. One by one, they are consumed by madness, shadows creeping ever closer, until the line between reality and nightmare blurs. The station itself bes infected, warping and twisting, leaving no chance of escape. Told through the eyes of thest survivor, Last Broadcast explores the horrors of istion, the fragility of the human mind, and the terrifying possibility that we are not alone in the universe¡ªand never have been. Perfect for fans of psychological horror and cosmic dread, this chilling story will pull you in and refuse to let go. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Last Son of Terra https://.amazon/dp/B0DJK9YYHQ Sent to Earth as his homeworld falls to an unstoppable alien force, Arik Vahan is thest hope of a distant civilization. Confused, alone, and burdened with secrets, Arik must survive on a that is far more dangerous than it appears. As he adapts to human life, he discovers that Earth holds mysteries of its own, and with his arrival, its future has been irrevocably altered. But Arik¡¯s journey is only beginning. Hunted by enemies both human and alien, he must uncover the truth about his origins and the devastating power he carries¡ªbefore it¡¯s toote for Earth and beyond. Last Son of Terra is a gripping blend of science fiction, adventure, and emotional drama that explores the power of identity, survival, and what it means to truly belong. Perfect for fans of action-packed sci-fi with heart, this novel is the first in an exciting series that will take you across worlds and into the depths of cosmic mystery. Keikokumars Chapter 1845 The Grace of An Old Friend 1845 The Grace of An Old Friend In another realm, another battle is being fought. there is a battle in the boundary between life and death, in a shadowy realm where all kinds of weirds and bizarre things would appears One of the Gods that is called the fastest among all the gods. Around him, is electricity and thunder and lightning wrapped around her body, sometimes slithering, sometimes morphing into a shield. This one has an energy that any Speedster would recognize. A Speed Source. And the one having such power is Hermes. The messenger of the Gods. The guide, the orator, the thieves He is all of this¡­ and more. Hermes was protecting Olympus gates and he was doing a good job at it. That is when he was attacked by Anubis And Anubis is not some small gods easily dismissed with a wave of his hand And he was thrown into this realm of shadows, of souls of darkly things without any preparations Hermes sometimes guides the souls and since Hades is not in the battlefield right now, Anubis might have decided to start with Hermes. Take that Aspect of Hermes that allows him to enter the Underworld. Taking that Aspect and then invade the Underworld. Maybe that is Anubis ns. Hermes doesn''t know what Anubis is nning. But he could guess why the judge of the Death wanted to start with him His winged sandals leaves streaks of golden light that repels any souls, and any dark creatures of Anubis that tries to grab him Anubis, the jackal headed god of the dead, uses his staff to try to beat Hermes soul out of his body. These two are now fighting in realm of shadows and this battle might take some time as they are equally matched On another, a beautiful with all kinds of beautiful nt and beautiful buildings, there is Aphrodite on the shore of a beach, having a wound on her eyes and on her chest. The contrast between the beautiful beaches and the current tragic ending of Aphrodite only make this scene even more poignant Bleeding from these wounds are golden blood. Standing over her, is Bastet smiling at her. Bastet simplyughed and then with swift precision, her ws swipe through Aphrodite neck and Aphrodite heads falls onto the pearly white sand of the beach. Aphrodite body then turns into a foam that dissipated when the next wind blows The world that the Aphrodite had created exploded in an instant. An Olympian dies! This time it is not like when Apollo was defeated. Apollo was dying but he clearly did not die yet. Considering that the me of the Sun is still there, and the fact that Artemis also went to the seas suggest that Poseidon might be sheltering those two gods. Bastet look at the foam as it dissipated and she first takes the essence of this world. Even though the world itself is copsing, the energy is still there. Before the energy of this world could dissipate Bastet devours it And when the exploded, Bastet was pushed a million miles away from the. Of course, if Bastet was a lesser beings, such violent reaction would have destroyed her or at least give her some kind of deep injuries. But she was only thrown out by that explosion and there is nothing wrong with her. She is now floating in the darkness of space. Then she takes her breathe and then she looks toward Olympus. Smiling, she nodded to herself Bastet took a step and she travels a million miles away. Her destination is none other than Olympus. Now, that she had killed a goddess, thew and order of Olympus would surely crumble even more The more it crumbles, the more it is destabilized the easier it is for Ra to win the battle. Bastet is now going to Olympus to see if she could help with the others. There is the Twelve Olympians fighting all over the Olympus Gxy but there is also many lesser gods and elements that is still fighting. Right now, Bastet could act as reinforcement. It is the same time Horus is doing after he won against Apollo and Artemis. They are ughtering the nymphs and the other lesser gods and defense of the Olympians system. Olympus right now is losing And someone needs to help Zeus N?v(el)B\\jnn On a different, there is a wine soaked in. A in of a steppe that is now soaked with wine. And two titanic beings who sems to revel in madness as they fight each other, with ichor blood dripping from theirrge wounds. This is the battle between Dionysus and Sekhmet Dionysus is the god of wine and another aspect of him is madness. And right now, that aspect of madness is clearly brought out. Chaotic energy is unleashed each time he strikes. His thyrsus staff topped with a pinecone and vines, twist the reality around him. It summons intoxicating mist that tries to disorient Sekhmet and also summons all kinds of darkly creatures from the Dark Dimension Sekhmet is now in her lioness form. She charges into battle with unmatched ferocity and her ws tear through Dionysus illusion, her roars is enough to destroy the Darkly beings that is being summoned. And while she is fighting she is relentless, like a force of pure wrath. Their battlefield is a whirlwind of chaos, and Dionysus be even crazier in this kind of environment. Laughter and rage and madness, delirium all blending together. Both of them are bleeding profusely. But even with such deadly injuries these two did not stop fighting even for a second. They seem to be entirely mad and crazy, fighting like there is no tomorrow. In Olympus, in the twelves near Olympus, in the furthers that is under the Olympians rule, all of them are now fighting a battle. A war the like of which Olympians has never seen before In the mortal world of Olympus, in the main world, there is also Hera She was initially fighting in a grand oasis. But as she fights, she was mmed into Olympus mortal world Here is the Queen of Olympus. But she rarely stays in Olympus these few thousand years. Instead, she lives in her own with her own temple and her own warrior maidens that serve her. She usually holds a golden sceptre that holds the power of divine lightning Zeus imbued that sceptre with his lightning hence it is the few weapons in Olympus that have the trace of the Lord of Olympus She also has a familiar, a divine peacock. But now she is dishevelled. Her crown has bene destroyed. Her golden sceptre cracks Her peacocks had been ughtered. Hera is now dying. She is leaning onto arge boulder. And there is a being that ising closer to her It is none other than Hathor. Behind her, there is a cow mooing. She is the goddess of the sky, of love, of joy, of women, of fertility She has many Aspect that she has embodied along the years Hera hearing this answer went silent for a second. She wanted to say something¡­.but no wordses out from her mouth. It is like she could not say the things she wanted to say 21:44 "Which one?" she ask. And she hope, she pray that the answer is that answer Sometimes it oveps with some other gods and deities of the Eternal Horizon pantheon This is Hathor, the Eye of Re, the Goddess of the West, Lady of the Southern Sycamore She looks at Hera and sighed "I will not kill you, Hera Queen of Olympus. Today, Olympus would not lose its Queen" Hera was speechless. She is dripping with blood and she found it hard to continue opening her eyes. But she wanted to know. What could stop Hathor from taking action? She did not understand. "Why?" she ask. There is also some kind of hint of expectation. Hathor could hear it. She sighed. And she closes her eyes. Now, she is sure. There is something about Hera and that being. So, she could not help but sigh "No wonder, He came to help. No wonder, He did all that. All of that...just for this" she thought to herself. "An old friend of yours" Hathor said. Hera hearing this answer went silent for a second. She wanted to say something¡­.but no wordses out from her mouth. It is like she could not say the things she wanted to say "Which one?" she ask. And she hope, she pray that the answer is that answer And Hathor did not disappoint her "A Trickster" This alone confirm Hera feeling. For a moment she was stunned. She never thought¡­..that he still...still remember¡­..still care Hera lips trembles and she closed her eyes. And she breaks. There is a tearing out from her closed eyes. "He said to tell you, that he thank you" Hearing this Hera entire body trembles. It''s him Loki of Asgard. The Cosmic Trickster. Hathor sighed. She has seen these kind of stories before. So, she knew. And she knew why it is a tragedy. So, she could only sigh >> I have published two books in Amazon KDP. Check it out and if you want to support me please leave some good reviews This is the link https://.amazon/dp/B0DJPJ14K8 Last Broadcast A science fiction horror tale that will haunt your dreams. In the deep reaches of space, Pandora Station orbits the mysterious anomaly that transmits an eerie, unrelenting signal. A team arrives to investigate its origins¡ªbut what they find is far more terrifying than they could have imagined. As the crew unravels the signal¡¯s secrets, their minds begin to unravel as well. One by one, they are consumed by madness, shadows creeping ever closer, until the line between reality and nightmare blurs. The station itself bes infected, warping and twisting, leaving no chance of escape. Told through the eyes of thest survivor, Last Broadcast explores the horrors of istion, the fragility of the human mind, and the terrifying possibility that we are not alone in the universe¡ªand never have been. Perfect for fans of psychological horror and cosmic dread, this chilling story will pull you in and refuse to let go. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Last Son of Terra https://.amazon/dp/B0DJK9YYHQ Sent to Earth as his homeworld falls to an unstoppable alien force, Arik Vahan is thest hope of a distant civilization. Confused, alone, and burdened with secrets, Arik must survive on a that is far more dangerous than it appears. As he adapts to human life, he discovers that Earth holds mysteries of its own, and with his arrival, its future has been irrevocably altered. But Arik¡¯s journey is only beginning. Hunted by enemies both human and alien, he must uncover the truth about his origins and the devastating power he carries¡ªbefore it¡¯s toote for Earth and beyond. Last Son of Terra is a gripping blend of science fiction, adventure, and emotional drama that explores the power of identity, survival, and what it means to truly belong. Perfect for fans of action-packed sci-fi with heart, this novel is the first in an exciting series that will take you across worlds and into the depths of cosmic mystery. Chapter 1846 Elder Gods of Olympus 1846 Elder Gods of Olympus N?v(el)B\\jnn Hera has many feelings inside her right now The thank you message...that is hisst words five thousand years ago. And hearing that thank you again¡­..it feels somewhat painful Even after thousands of years¡­.the spell doesn''t lift. That bittersweet feeling¡­..could never be erased. One of the strongest spell of all, a spell that is hard to fathom for even a deity, the spell of love. They meet each other as enemies, one in Olympus, another in Asgard¡­.enemies turns to something else Five thousand years ago¡­.he held out his hand and offer her a different kind of life. But she¡­..she could not take that one step. When she is with him, she smiles. And when they say goodbye, she could no longer smiles. Hera the Queen of Olympus fallen in love with the notorious Cosmic Trickster "The Trickster once foreseen this. He came to me and save me from the Eternal Darkness." "I never knew why he was at Eternal Horizon at that time. Thinking about bit now, he must have calcted my predicament and came to save me. To save me¡­..to save you" "I owe him a life. And that is the kind of cause and effect that I don''t want to be owing the Cosmic Trickster" "I ask him what is the Price" The Price that one day when Hera life is at my hands, when the timees for your life to be reaped by my hands, I would show mercy" "At that time, I did not know how he knew what will happen today. I guess he sees more than people think he sees. He seems to predict what will happen today" Hathor then no longer said anything about Loki of Asgard. Did she not want to kill Hera right now and widen the advantage? She did want to do it But she could already feel the binding pressure of the Price on her. Her hands feel heavy each time she wanted to end Hera. With her power, she could defy the pressure and kill Hera But what she will face after doing this would be the bacsh of that price. And Loki the Cosmic Trickster is not someone that you trick Nobody escape from his Price. She paused for a second and then said "Today, the cause and effect between me and the Gardener is resolved. Go back to your, and wait for the battle to end. Whatever the oue, whether your husband could drive back Ra or defeated by Ra, I swear by the Oath of the Taboo Beings, that I would not kill you" BOOOM! A sound of thunder echoes that could only be heard by these two beings. An oath has been muttered and the oath has been recognized by that taboo force Then Hathor simply leave Hera there and Hera is still there like she is digesting Hathor words Hera look at Olympus and see that Zeus is still fighting Ra. But she could no longer interfere The battle in Olympus right now is tilting toward the Eternal Horizon and the Qarthan. Qayali after seeing Ra fighting toe to toe with Zeus, change his target to help the Eternal horizon pantheon defeating the Olympians. Not only in the celestial realm and the Olympians are attacked, even the mortal worlds of the Olympian Star System is now being attacked fully This is unlike themon war on Earth where one fight for one territory one by one and then conquer it. This kind of war couldst decades. Hundreds and even thousands of years. Not to mention the time difference between the celestial realm and the mortal realm, the fact is that there is manys in the Olympian Star system just like there is as many star as the Milky Way gxy. And Olympus even controlled the stars and in their mega clusters The Laniakea Supercluster is the gxy supercluster which the Milky Way resides in. But Earth did not control or even set foot in the many stars ands that exist in their gxy supercluster But it is different for Eternal Horizon and Olympus. They mastered interster travel and world limatization process and send people to inhabit these upper clusters, and they have manys And each sometimes differ wildly from the others. Some still lives in the medieval era, while some have reached super technology civilization and some are just beginning life in the Bronze age. It is no wonder that sometime a war between these intergctic civilizations couldst hundreds and even thousands of years. Qarthan is now supplying reinforcement to Qayali and the Six Kings of the other kingdoms of the Qarthan had also appears in the battlefield. They wanted to conquer the home world of Olympus gxy before moving to take the other region of the gxy of Olympus. As long as they could take Olympus in first strike, the advantage would be theirs. But while the fate of Olympus hands in the bnce, both sides are wondering the same thing. Where is Poseidon? Where is Hades? ¡­ There is a reason for these question. It is a question thought of by all three of the forces that is fighting right now Olympus, Eternal Horizon and Qarthan are all thinking of the same thing Where is these two? These two Elder Gods has power that equal if not surpassed Zeus. Poseidon would need someone at the same realm as Ra or three of four level of Osiris and Horus just to keep him upied. If Poseidon and Hades are here, how could the advantage so clearly tilted toward the Eternal Horizon right now? And there is also Hephaestus. This Olympian rarely make a ssh but once he is determined to do it, he just shows his strength to all of Olympus and Eternal Horizon Ptah came and Ptah return defeated. Yes, it was just an incarnation of an Aspect but that alone shows that Hephaestus is stronger than even some of the other Olympians like Ares Instead, he returns back to his forge and seemingly rxing, watching the war like it is some kind of personal entertainment for him There is another Elder Gods that did not show itself. Hestia is nowhere to be found. The Goddess of the hearth, sharing the same aspect of Hephaestus, the aspect of fire, she is the goddess of family, the first child of Chronos and Rhea, the elder sister of Hades, Demeter, Poseidon, and Zeus She is also nowhere to be found. She did not join the battle and did not even show her face even as her home is being besieged. Not many knows her power but since she is an Elder God, she must have some power. Even if she did not have any power, if she is here she would raise the morale. Even Ra is surprised that Hades and Poseidon did note out even after Aphrodite is being killed, Apolo and Artemis defeated and most of the Olympians struggling to regain ground Zeus is probably the one that is fuming the most right now. Apollo and Artemis is defeated and the one that is not defeated did not even care about him and instead he is doing nothing in his forge. But the reason he is most angry right now, is where is his two brothers? Why are they not helping him at this perilous moment for Olympus? ¡­.. Poseidon is not in Olympus Instead, he is in the Underworld. He look at what is happening in Olympus through the Mirror Of Narcisus This mirror could see everything that happens in the Olympus gxy and even all the supercluster around them. Of course, there is some prerequisite of using this mirror. And Poseidon surely fulfilled that prerequisite. If not how could he uses it. Hades crafted the mirror from Narcisus soul. Maybe it is a punishment. Or maybe it is a chance to Narcissus to do some good deeds and be rewarded by the God of Death one day. He click his tongue. Poseidon is wearing his battle armour. He stands tall and imposing, his muscr frame honed to perfection that is only be more entuated with the armour. His face is like always had that charm of rugged handsomeness, high cheekbones, a straight nose, a strong square jaw. But it was his eyes that always charms the living beings. Mesmerizing, deep, piercing blue, like the heart of the ocean. Sometimes these eyes of his could calm many beings. At times, it could disturb people heart when it is filled with untamed fury. Poseidon hair is long and wild, cascading in waves of deep ck streaked with strands of seafoam white, as though it embodies the ocean itself. It moves gently, as if caught in a perpetual underwater current. His beard, thick and majestic, mirrors his hair, giving him amanding presence. His voice is a resonant baritone, echoing with the power of crashing waves and distant thunder. Each word carries the weight of authority, capable of calming storms or summoning them. His movements are deliberate and graceful, like the ebb and flow of tides, but they can turn swift and forceful like a crashing wave in battle. Poseidon often smells faintly of salt and fresh sea air even when he is now in the Underworld. The God of the Sea maintains his dignity no matter the realm he goes in. He wears a battle armour but there is no trident. He wears a battle armour and should be ready to fight But the battle in Olympus is now reaching afever pitch. But he is still here. Not fighting. Not ready to fight. Or maybe¡­..he does not desire to fight? >> I have published two books in Amazon KDP. Check it out and if you want to support me please leave some good reviews This is the link https://.amazon/dp/B0DJPJ14K8 Last Broadcast A science fiction horror tale that will haunt your dreams. In the deep reaches of space, Pandora Station orbits the mysterious anomaly that transmits an eerie, unrelenting signal. A team arrives to investigate its origins¡ªbut what they find is far more terrifying than they could have imagined. As the crew unravels the signal¡¯s secrets, their minds begin to unravel as well. One by one, they are consumed by madness, shadows creeping ever closer, until the line between reality and nightmare blurs. The station itself bes infected, warping and twisting, leaving no chance of escape. Told through the eyes of thest survivor, Last Broadcast explores the horrors of istion, the fragility of the human mind, and the terrifying possibility that we are not alone in the universe¡ªand never have been. Perfect for fans of psychological horror and cosmic dread, this chilling story will pull you in and refuse to let go. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Last Son of Terra https://.amazon/dp/B0DJK9YYHQ Sent to Earth as his homeworld falls to an unstoppable alien force, Arik Vahan is thest hope of a distant civilization. Confused, alone, and burdened with secrets, Arik must survive on a that is far more dangerous than it appears. As he adapts to human life, he discovers that Earth holds mysteries of its own, and with his arrival, its future has been irrevocably altered. But Arik¡¯s journey is only beginning. Hunted by enemies both human and alien, he must uncover the truth about his origins and the devastating power he carries¡ªbefore it¡¯s toote for Earth and beyond. Last Son of Terra is a gripping blend of science fiction, adventure, and emotional drama that explores the power of identity, survival, and what it means to truly belong. Perfect for fans of action-packed sci-fi with heart, this novel is the first in an exciting series that will take you across worlds and into the depths of cosmic mystery. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1847: Back Channel Chapter 1847: Back Channel ? Poseidon look at the being beside him His older brother, Hades Hades like always has that aura of darkness around him and this silent dignity, solemn power that sets him apart from any of the other Olympians. He is the most mysterious and the most powerful of all the Olympians. He rarely goes to the Council but when he does, just by sitting there, his presence ismanding and menacing. As he is the big brother, there is this authority around him that even make Poseidon scared sometimes. Zeus is the arrogant one. And each time Hades deal with Zeus, hades does not even need to use power to subdue his youngest brother. Just y off his paranoia and arrogance. But Hades never had coveted the throne of Olympus. No one knows why Maybe he is grateful that Zeus saved them from their father. Maybe, it is because he never cares for the power of Olympus No one really knows. Right now, he is tall and lean instead of muscly. His skin is pale, almost ashen, but despite this pallor, hisplexion carries a faint, ethereal glow. Hades face is striking, with sharp, angr features. His cheekbones are high, his nose aquiline, and his jawline defined, giving him an aristocratic appearance. His lips are thin, often set in a sombre line, though they can curl into a wry, knowing smirk when he chooses. His eyes are perhaps his most haunting feature, just like Poseidon His eyes is deep, dark, and filled with an unyielding gaze that seems to peer into the soul. His hair is jet ck, long, and sleek, falling to his shoulders in smooth waves. asionally, it seems to ripple, as if stirred by an invisible wind from the underworld. A closely trimmed beard frames his face. Hades rarely speaks. Not many beings could speak with him in the Underworld. Other than Persephone. But when he does speak, his voice is low and smooth, resembling the sound of a distant rumble of thunder. his tone is measured and calm, but it can grow icy and sharp as the edge of a scythe when angered. Right now, he dresses in flowing robes of ck and deep grey, the fabrics appearing to absorb light rather than reflect it. Subtle embroidery of pomegranates, skeletal motifs, and infernal mes decorates his attire. A cloak of shadow-like material often drapes over his shoulders, moving with a life of its own. On his head, he wear a simple ck crown wrought from obsidian Around his hands and wrists, he wears rings and cuffs adorned with ck diamonds and gas, gems said to be forged in the fires of his realm. Which also very magical Hades has many faces. Sometimes, he appears in front of you as a child. Sometimes, he appears as a young man. Sometimes, an old crone. Today, he sports a younger version of himself. But unlike Poseidon, he is not wearing any battle armour. Poseidon has always respected this older brother of his. Because at least, he is braver than Zeus. Or maybe he knows things Zeus doesn''t. But Poseidon knows not to underestimate Zeus. After all, he had underestimated Zeus many times before and each time he came back defeated. Poseidon also has learned from his mistake in the past. He once wanted to team up with Hades to take Olympus from Zeus. But Hades did not agree with it. And each time that he tries, Hades would reject him. Poseidon thought that if there is anyone with a grudge against Zeus and someone who has enough power to defy Zeus, it would ben/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hades But after repeated failures, then he finally understood. That the God of the Underworld has never been interested in Olympus. At that time Zeus manipted the ballot box. But was it really Zeus that manipted the ballot box? For the ones that were not there at the time, they did not know what words Hades had said to Zeus before he began putting his hand into the ballot box. Poseidon believe that Hades might have manipte Zeus into manipting the ballot box. Maybe, he said something like the ruler of the sky would be the ruler of Olympus and this would determine the fate of the Olympians. Or maybe he had said that the dominion of the sky would be the most powerful of the goads. He maybe appeal to Zeus selfishness and Zeus desire to stand above others Maybe form the very beginning Hades, had known something about the domain of death, about the domain of the Unseen After all, when Hades was in Chronos stomach, he seems to have understood something. And after the ballot of domains waspleted, Hades rarely goes out of the Underworld. Every time he did go out it is to participate in big and grand events of the world. He might not care about the realm of the sky. But that is because his realm is different. His realm is more powerful than Olympus itself. Even Zeus the High King of Olympus one day would die. And when he dies......Hades would be there to reap him That is what Hades said to him. And from some of the conversation that Hades let slip, Poseidon knows that Hades sometimes knows more than what he let on. He looks at his elder brother and ask "Hades, this doesn''t seem to be a coincidence, does it?" Hades is also looking at what is happening in Olympus right now. And he is frowning. And he sighed The pirs of the Underworld shakes a bit when Aphrodite died. Her soul came here and is now being processed. Even as Olympus grows weaker, The Underworld is getting stronger. He is not only getting the souls of beings that Olympians protects, he is also getting souls of Erthen and Qarthan and even beings of the Eternal Horizon. Olympus might be weakening but the Underworld is getting stronger. Though, Hades did not seen happy at all. There should be a bnce between the dead and the living. the dead will always surpassed the living that is without question. But when everything dies, then that is not really something that Hades wanted to see either Just thinking about the work, he has to do to organize all of these lost souls is already making him dread to return to his work desk Too many dead beings at the same time is more work for him. Death is streamlined these days. There is a channel, and roads. He still like the old-fashioned way of Charon guiding them to him. But sometimes, when things go like this, he would use other methods. The channel to enter the Undersold is congested "I really should have expanded the channel like Charon and Hypnos suggested to me" he sighed Charon especially wanted a vacation and he thinks it is better to change a bit the method of admission. Maybe allow him more power and autonomy so that he could create more of his clones bestowed with the authority of the Underworld. Hades did not think it was a priority at the beginning Because he already knew what is about to happen. And in the other timeline, even until the End arrives, the Underworld had never experienced a surge of soulsing into the Underworld Relying on this foresight, Hades is quite chill about everything. Hence, why some of the other Olympians that did not know or strong enough to survive the changing of timeline would feel like had changed a bit What Hades means by not surviving the timeline, it means that these beings did not retain the memories of the other timeline. In other words, they behaved almost exactly like thest time. Even Zeus, act likest time. But the difference between Zeus and the other Olympians that did not remember, was that Zeus repressed his own memories about the End Maybe because he knows something he should not. Or maybe because he didn''t want to get involved in the cause and effect of the Destroyer. Or maybe....and this is just Hades spection...that Zeus is afraid of what he will do with that information. Zeus has many not so virtuous trait. He is rebellious but it is this rebellious heart that makes him brave and enterprising. It is this rebellious heart that makes him brave enough to stand up against their father and defeat him Zeus also knows this part of himself. Maybe......just maybe.....he fears that if he has the memories of that other timeline, he would do things that he would regret. And so, to avoid of being in a dilemma, he suppressed his memories. Hades had been thinking about this matter since a long time ago. The thing he is thinking about is whether Zeus erased or suppress the memories. And Hades is quite sure now that Zeus only supressed the memories and not erase it And this gave Hades a clue. It seems the youngest rebellious heart is notpletely defeated. The fact that Zeus did not erase the memories but suppress it, tells a lot At least it tells a lot for Hades. It means, Zeus left himself a back channel so that he could remember when he needs to remember it. >> Chapter 1848: The One Pulling the Strings Chapter 1848: The One Pulling the Strings ? Maybe, Zeus himself is also nning something. But all of this is just conjecture in Hades part and he did not say this to Poseidon. As for the matter of the Underworld, Hades knows the general direction of the future. So, when Hypnos a Charon send him a proposal to expand the channel of the dead he rejected it The channel should be created so that when congestion of the souls entering the Underworld happens, a new channel of queuing up for the souls would be opened. That was the purpose of opening a new channel. But something has changed. And Hades had a bad feeling that this must have been tied with the Child of the End. Only he.....someone that is the integral part of this story could have such an effect that changes the reality and projected future. so, for now he simply close all the doors and portals and any other secret hidden dimension to enter the Underworld. Even if Ra and Anubis join hands to open it, they would need a few days to break it. Hades has a lot in his mind right now. He is thinking about all of the things that lead to this day. More precisely, he is thinking the catalyst of this changed future. And there is only one answer after eliminating all the other factors. "Wargod probably has foreseen this" This is Hades answer. Poseidon hearing this shakes his head, he paused for a second like trying to make sense of what Hades is saying But in the end, he shakes his head again. "That should not be possible right? How could he predicted all of this? Didn''t the Fates send a dream? Didn''t they tell you, even they did not predict this? Hence, why Apollo also didn''t foresee this. If those two didn''t predict it, how could Wargod predicted it? He might be powerful and a great fighter, but he is surely not someone that has the Sight" "He is not Bor-" "Sssh!" Hades warned Poseidon with his re and Poseidon knew why Hades shush him. He was about to say something taboo. Poseidon went silent for a second. Hades did not answer Poseidon question. Instead, he look at the battle in Olympus and the other realms under Olympus Zeus is not exactly in an advantageous position. Apollo is being treated in Antis and he could not return to battle. Artemis is also badly injured. Hera retreated. Hephaestus did not seem eager toe to the defense of his stepfather and his mother who hates him Athena and Thoth seems evenly matched but Athena is now impatient which could not be med on her. This battle would end with Thoth winning a pyrrhic victory. Athena could not win when so many situations are against her The situation is not on her side. Ares is about to be defeated. Dionysus has a fighting chance but even if he won, he could not turn the tide of the battle alone. All the worlds in Olympus is now crumbling.s and stars are exploding everywhere as the war rages on the entire Olympian gxy Hades narrows his eyes. What he sees is more than just these fights, these battles and these conflict He sees the dead. The souls. Gathering anding to his Underworld. And the Underworld strength and aura increases. He hardened his face. And shakes his head He thought for a moment and he thinks he knows how Wargod could deceive the eyes of the Fates. There is a way. But rarely one could do it. Because it requires a certain prerequisite to be fulfilled. And Wargod probably could easily fulfill that prerequisite. Because he is a taboo existence. He is someone who should not exist, but exist. And then this taboo existence meet another existence that is rted to the End. How could the cause and effect not be confused? "There is a way to hide from the Three Fates and Apollo" Hades said "How?" "Bring in an anomaly into the calction. Someone that confuses fate and destiny. Someone marked with the greatest story of them all" Hades smiles bitterly and nodded to himself. He believe he found the reason "Making all the calction wrong" Poseidon frowned for a moment but then he understood "the Child of the End? He has reached this level?" hades shook his head and smile "No.....not yet. But when a taboo existence like Wargod meet someone that he should not have met or interact with before its moment......then everything about them would be concealed by the machinations of fate and destiny" "It is a rule. Especially for someone who has a story like Wargod and the Child of the End. These two are like two chemicals that should not mix. Because when they mix, they would touch upon taboo things. And taboo things are concealed. And Wargod knows this." "And Wargod uses that loophole" And Hadesughed. Poseidon however did notugh. There is nothing funny about it He and his brothers have never had the same kind of taste in humour. He did not understand why Hades wouldugh when Olympus is crumbling He might not like Zeus lording about, but that does not mean he wanted Olympus to fall. Hades however had never care whether Poseidon understood or not why he isughing Hadesugh because he now found out how Wargod had manipted this. Wargod is a taboo existence. And the words he speak, especially rting to that taboo existence would surely result in the censorship of fate and destiny and everything Not any beings could spy upon this anomaly. If they want to spy, at least they have to be in Interium like Odin, that monkey and that glorified figurehead emperor. Because his very existence is taboo. When Wargod speaks his True Name his True Name is blocked. This is to protect other beings. There is nothing good that would happen by knowing certain taboo things that happens before time even existed. Yet at the same time it also gives Wargod the opportunity to do something. What an ingenious idea! This is Hades thought right now. It is not every day one is able to deceive fate and destiny. How many divine beings wanted to deceive fate and destiny but unable to do so. Their grandfather, their father and even Zeus all of them move the way that destiny and fate wanted them to move. Even divine beings are not immune to the powerful effect of fate and destiny. The only difference between mortals and divine was that at least the divine knows and there is some leeway to this destiny and fate. Though, sometimes, knowing your fate and destiny is not really a gift. Sometimes, it is a curse especially when you can do nothing to change it. Wargod must have nned this for a long time Because from the very first moment that Wargod goes to Qartha and speak to Qayali, he must have already had the intention to meet with the Child of the End and spoke to him about some certain taboo things. Hence, from that very moment, the Fates could not see it and Apollo could not see it. The intention must be there first, for it to affect the Fates from seeing the future. Wargod knows that intention is the most important thing. It is not important to material beings but for the invisible rule that the One had created; intention is sometimes very....important It could determine hell and heaven. And it could also even change reality. Just like.....that Hades paused for a second before adding "I don''t know if he predicted all that would happen afterward, but he surely believe that giving Qayali the knowledge of breakthrough would do something for him" The fact that Wargod goes to Qartha and speak Qayali is not something that Olympus doesn''t know. They do know it. But Wargod had also goes to many ces in his long years of roaming theN?v(el)B\\jnn Omniverse No one thought that it is any different. Some thought that Wargod hade to fetch Qayali into Interium or recruit him to be some of his bodyguards It would not be the first time that Wargod would do that But no one would have thought that Wargod had teach Qayali the knowledge of how-to breakthrough to Sovereign level. This information is evident right now. If not how could Qayali broke through to Sovereign realm? Because Hades remembers what happenst time. Of course, in the beginning, he and Poseidon also forget. But even if he remembers what happened in the beginning, he probably would not have stopped Odin and Zeus from sending the All Source. Because he knew that.....that must happen. Look at Odin. Even if he has all the memories of that other timeline from the beginning, he still let go of the All Source fully knowing that by giving the All Source to Earth, it would set in motion the End of All Things. It took him some time to recover the memories. This probably have something to do from the fact that he did not slumber for thousands of years like Odin. He is also not that pivotal in the event of the End. >> Chapter 1849: Covering Up Chapter 1849: Covering Up ? So, the memory did note clearly to him until some Dreams and some Imaginatione to him and only then he finally remember what he had forgotten In that other timeline, Qayali had never broken through to Sovereign level. Instead, Hades doesn''t even remember Qayali name. Probably because he did not matter in the grand scheme of things in that other timeline. This time however, probably no one would ever forget his name He is the first Qarthan that managed to fight Zeus in a one and one battle and push him to such a point that it have Ra the confident to muddle in this dirty water. Qayali fight ignite a spark that turns into a prairie fire. And that fire is now consuming Olympus at an elerated rate. Poseidon did not know what to do right now. There is too many things to do. Usually, he could just send his avatar to do other things he could not do. But the things that he needs to do and wants to do is not the kind of affair that could be maintained by an avatar. It needs him at full power Poseidon sighed. "I am conflicted right now. Should we go to Interium right now?" Now, the beings in Olympus probably has forgotten all about that fluctuation of destiny and fate. But Poseidon and Hades who has been paying attention did not forget and did not get distracted Maybe that''s one of Wargod intention. The only people that could feel that fluctuation of destiny and fate are powerful beings.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And most powerful beings are in the Seven Intergctic Order. Of course, they are others that are not affiliated with the Alliance but if a war erupts between Olympus, Eternal Horizon and Qarthans, then most beings would pay attention to that. And not the things that is now happening in Interium And both Hades and Poseidon know whatever that is now happening in Interium, this must be big. Before Poseidon and Hades could even think of the next course of action, suddenly Qayali break through and in just a few moment after that, Qayali suddenly goes and attack Olympus They did not have time to even investigate Then after Qayali came, the bulk of the armed forces of Qarthan came. One after the other, a blitzkrieg attack that did not relent at all. And Qayali fight Zeus and make a wreck of Olympus. But even then, Olympus was not panicking. The others could maintain the operation of their world. Zeus could wear down Qayali, someone who had just recently breakthrough and is not a match for Zeus who has long consolidated his powers...this battle conclusion is determined from the beginning At that time, Poseidon did not think that he needs to interfere. So, he instead appears in the Underworld wanting to ask Hades whether they should go to Interium to show their faces. Odin, that Monkey and even the Jade Emperor is there. It seems the yer of this chess game is many and they also wanted to show their face and ,maybe find some allies. But before they could construct a reliable n Ra suddenly came and attacking Olympus. This is truly something that is out of their expectation And right now, Olympus is crumbling. Ra is not Qarthan. Qarthan is not much of an enemy to Olympus. At most they could attack the periphery of Olympus gxy. And for most part, most of Qarthan victories stem from the internal troubles of Olympians. But they never attacked the maind because they never have the power to contend with the Olympian in Olympus. Qayali might have broken through Sovereign realm but there is still the Elders Gods who is Sovereign themselves not to mention Zeus himself is one of the strongest Sovereign in Olympus. So, even when Qayali attack, while it was shock, it was not to the point that Olympus needs to mobilize all of the Olympians and all of their weapons But Ra is different. The Eternal Horizon. That is what Olympus called the gxy that Ra governs. This is an old enemy that they have been fighting for a long time. What makes Hades and Poseidon curious is whether Ra knows or not about what happened in thest timeline. Hades doesn''t know if Ra did the same thing like Zeus and seal his own memories. Or whether he knew but decided not to interfere Or whether there is some kind of false g operation here. Ra is a mystery even to their own people. Ra rarely shows his emotions. And he rarely speaks. And when he speaks he speaks sparingly. "Go or not?" Poseidon asked again. Hades doesn''t know how to answer. His gaze is also looking toward Interium. Interium is a sailing star. It is a star like its master. Constructed with taboo magic. If he blinks or if he lose his concentration, Interium would be lost. And to find it again is hard. The only reason why he could right now is none other because of that fluctuation of fate and destiny Without that, trying to pinpoint and search for Interium in the vast Omniverse would be an impossibility But.....if they go, Olympus would fall. Zeus is struggling right now. It is not because Zeus is weak. But his control over the heavenlyws is weakening. And Ra is not a pushover. That is a being that rivals Zeus and even surpassed him in some point. Ra is even more ancient than Zeus. Hades once investigated Ra. This is an ancient beings that live in the same time as the Savi''krian race. He appear near thete ages of the Savi''krian. But the how of how Eternal Horizon was formed with Ptah and others are still a mystery. The one that knows the answer to scuh question would be the Etherna and the Savi''krian, the Creator, the Destroyer and of course, the One Above All But even though Hades did not know everything about the Eternal Horizon and Ra, he does know that Ra is an ancient being that is even older than Olympus. And so, his power and his experience, his knowledge surpasses that of Zeus. But Zeus himself has innovated on many other ancient civilization. So, he would have an advantage when fighting in Olympus. But Apollo and Artemis was defeated. The others are entangled, Aphrodite is dead. Hephaestus is simply hammering things in his forge, seemingly determined not to help. Hera retreated. Zeus must defend Olympus in this kind of situation where everything is against him If not for all of this, Ra would not have such advantage against Zeus. So, Hades knows that if he and Poseidon goes to Interium, Olympus would fall. They have to choose. "what if one of us goes there?'' Poseidon suggested Hades went silent for a moment. He is thinking. Then he sighed and shakes his head "If we try to take both, we might lose both." Hades know Odin Knowing Odin, that selfish old guy, if he came alone, he would strong arm him to leave. Odin is an ally But he is a cunning ally. Jade Emperor has fate with the Child of the End. So, even if Odin wanted to expel him from that area, he would think twice. Cutting other people cause and effect when that person doesn''t want it also has bacsh. Even more so when that other person is also a being that is the same realm as you Say what you want about the Jade Emperor, whether he is the figurehead for the Saints, or just a glorified tool of the Heavenly Will, Jade Emperor does have power. If he is really desperate he would called the Awakened One that Sees Through All Things. Then Odin really is in deep trouble The Awakened One is a Grand Supremacy being. That is as strong as Azul before Azul disappeared suddenly. Hades does hear some news that Azul have broken though but Hades had a hard time believing that. After all, is there any realm left after the Grand Supremacy? Hades believes that this is just Azul going into seclusion He could not go alone. And as for that Monkey, well, Hades believe if he dide alone, the only being that would be his ally would be that monkey. That one is not a normal monkey. He is a monkey of merit. Jade Emperor could not touch him easily and even Odin would not want to get entangled in the cause and effect of that monkey that much But two against two might seem fair but Odin is an old being. In a mortal world, being old is being weak. In their world, being old means you have many more abilities hidden under your sleeve. Sometimes, no, a lot of the times, for beings like them, the older you are, the more dangerous you be Hades sighed "Maybe this was Wargod ns all along. With this war, many beings would focus on Olympus instead of what is happening in some corner of the Omniverse on a sailing star" Hades sighed. Not to mention many of these beings did not know what Wargod is nning. Not everyone remembers. >> Chapter 1850: Rules and Miracles Chapter 1850: Rules and Miracles ? Hades then make his decision. "We should help our little brother, don''t you think?" Poseidon only snorted at this. The thought that he had to help Zeus is irksome to him. There is bad blood between Zeus and Poseidon. But not to the point that they wanted to kill each other. Poseidon then ask "What about Earth? We might not be able to interfere in what is happening in Interium right now. But Earth? Earth could be done, don''t you think?" Poseidon paused for a second looking at Hades reaction Hades frowned but he did not seem averse to the n Poseidon continue "Yewa Hafar and the Trickster disciple would probably focused on other things. Yewa Hafar would surely get the news that the Child of the End is meeting Wargod. He surely would do some things. I don''t know what but he would be preupied. And Loki of Midgard, that kid always knows how to make a mess of thing. But even he would be swamped by the new changes in this timeline" "Don''t you think that if we could not settle for the best of oue we should at least settle for the second one? Earth, how about it?" Hades did not say anything for a few second. He seems to be thinking about it and then he nodded. "One of the Fates had told me, that they would send dreams to Yewa Hafar. Hmmm....your deduction is not far from the truth. Yewa Hafar probably could not have expected things to change this much" "And this time, it is not something initiated by Loki of Midgard but by Wargod. Now...that is something that Yewa Hafar could not touch. He is on Earth, inside a mortal vessel" "He coudl not interfere even if he wanted to. So.....he has to ask for help. But clearly he could not ask help from the Destroyer. Since.....that would create more anomalies and more dissonance with the projected future that Yewa Hafar wanted to preserve"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hmmm" Hades smiles. But Poseidon heard something that he did not expect to hear from Hades and he frowned. "The Fates is informing the Acolyte of Destruction? This.....how could this be? They are on the side of the Destroyer?" Hades shakes his head as heugh "Those three always moves in mysterious way. So, little brother, do not presume to know about the Fates intentions. Fates are fickle. And no one knows whose side they are on until thest moment" "Still, you did not answer my question" Hades sighed "The Fates makes a mistake" "A mistake?" "The Last Son of Yrinia. Things change and so is the Last Son of Yrinia" At this Hades chuckles a little "They follow fate and destiny and now they are entangled in cause and effect that they did not want to entangle itself with. Hence, the bets way to untangle themselves from this mess is either to bet on a new oue or follow fate and destiny" "Which one is easier and which one aligns with the Fates?" Hades ask a rhetorical question and give the answer immediately after "Poseidon regardless of what you think Yewa Hafar stand for, what he is doing is following fate and destiny. So, the Fates are only doing what they have been doing for a long time "following destiny and fate" Poseidon went silent probably because he is grim at the thought of the Fates helping Yewa Hafar. But hades did not think much about the Fates action. He understand the Fates and he also knows there are certain lines that the Fates would not cross. He did not mind much that the Fates is now helping Yewa Hafar. They are following fate and destiny and if fate and destinyter pivots to the Child of the End, then the Fates would also have to change their stance. That is why he is not worried at all. Hades thinks for a second and then nodded "Earth could be tampered with. Maybe we should send our avatars there. Not to strong that it would activate the restriction. But not too weak that they would be bullied" There is a reason why Hades did not go themselves to Earth. They need to find a vessel. They are unlike Odin. Odin had some privileges because he did not destroy Earth that much around five thousand years ago So, he coulde to Earth with his real body. The only prerequisite is that he must contain his power. There is a restriction there on Earth. A restriction ced by One Above All, The Only One. As for them, they not only need a vessel toe down, they also need to restrict their strength relying on the level of that world. In the past, the reason why none of the Olympianse to Earth is none other than because Earth has no magic. The only magic they have is very minuscule. If they have to match their level with such a world, the danger is too much. But now it is different. Hades and Poseidon knows they could no longer interfere in what is happening in Interium. But they could do something on Earth Poseidon has some connection with one of them. Raymond pick up his trident and because of his trident he could break through to Divine Comprehension realm There is cause and effect there. And Raymond owes him because of this. And in a way he had contributed to the Heavenly Will of Earth with the energy he gave Raymond and that world. The pressure around him would lessen a bit. Hades look at the mirror of Narcisus and then he blows a wind toward the mirror. And the vision on the mirror changes It changes to a vision of a dark swamp On Earth, in a dark swamp, a wind blows through the swamp And then a momentter something emerges from the swamp. A naked young man that have a pale face, lean and tall and emanate a dark energy emerges out from a dark swamp. This young man then waves his hand and the energy of the world crafted him a ck robe that covers him. And then he walk out of the swamp. Poseidon did the same thing and on earth, in some abandoned ind, near the shore, someonees out from the sea and walk toward that ind. This naked man waves his hand and the water crafted him clothes and pants. This young man wears these clothes and pants and then began exploring the ind. The one that emerges from the dark swamp is the avatar of Hades. And the one that appears in the ind is the avatar of Poseidon "that is done. Now, should we go?" Hades shook his head. Poseidon frowned. "What else needs to be done right now?" "We are outnumbered right now. Qarthans, Eternal Horizon, and we have many Olympians that are down. Not to mention ones that are retreating and ones that did not care" Thinking about it Poseidon nodded. "I could summon the army of the Sea. There is still many that I do not summons. The deep sea creatures is not yet being summoned. There is the Kraken. Charybdis and Scy would listen to me" "And you, older brother, have the dominion of the dead. Open the gates and let the warriors of the Underworld out. Tell the Judges of the Dead to fight Anubis and you could take down Osiris and his bratty little son." Hades snorted "You think opening the gate of the dead and let dead beings roams the world of living have no price to pay? There are rules to this. You should know. We write these rules so that there is bnce between the realms and so that one realm does not overwhelm, the others and lead to copse" Hades then continue saying "You look at Osiris. Did he brings his entire host of the dead with him? No. Because doing such things always have a price. Meddling and mixing the dead with the living has rarely make anything better" "this is an emergency. And it is not like the first time you would do this" hearing this Hades could only shakes his head Poseidon does not understand this matter because he does not hold the true domain of life and death Hades however learns a deeper truth after ruling the dead for centuries. Even the One Above All rarely broke his own rule. And when he did broke it, it is always for a purpose and always for a reason. After all, he works in mysteries ways. If he did broke it, nothing is done to him. Because he is the Rule Giver and not the one being ruled by the Rule. He is the Origins of All Things and before Him there is Nothing Poseidon did not understand. Hades understand. There is a reasons why any of the powerhouses that walks the path of Death and learns the rules andws of death rarely broke the rule of reviving people that has long been at peace. Death is a rule but life is a miracle. Everything that lives die, but not everything would live. Death is an inevitability; life is a series of miracles. To get life is hard but to get death is something that you did not have to work for. It wille to you whether you are ready or not And it wille to you, whenever and wherever, to anyone. Fair and at times seems random << Chapter 1851: Finding Allies Chapter 1851: Finding Allies ? Hades sighed again just thinking about what will happen if he lets the dead roams the world of the living "Do you know how long it takes me to hunt down the ones that escaped. And there will be souls that escaped. I know it even before I open the gates" Hades knows that the souls would like the living world very much. And even fi he won the war with the help of his host of the dead, some would possess some mortals or run away to other star system and could create cmity That is a whole lot of trouble. Hades would only open the gates of the Underworld if he is truly desperate. Clearly, in his eyes, this does not yet reached the point where he would open the gates of the Underworld and undermine his own foundation "And how many cause and effect that they created when they were roaming around the Omniverse?" Poseidon could not say anything to this. He admit he did not know much about the kind of price that Hades had to pay when he uses his magic. "Then how could we fight them? If we going out there would also result in the same ending, then we better go to Interium and try to get some information there instead trying to change something that could not be changed" Poseidon did not mean what he said. He is just frustrated with Hades right now. He was the one that decided that they should help Olympus. But now, he is the one that seems to be demoralizing him Hades only chuckles looking at Poseidon behaviour. "Poseidon, do you know your fatal w?" Hearing this Poseidon seems a little bit miffed "What?" "you are impatient. Rash in making decision, easily falter when failed and easily persuaded when you are in a good mood" If it was anyone else that said such words to Poseidon, that being would already die by now. Honest words are hard to listen to. It is the weakness of all rulers. Many truth teller has found themselves on the execution grounds. But it also depends on who is saying it. Hades is not someone that Poseidon could ignore and he is someone that Poseidon is in awe with and at times even fear. And since it is him saying these words, Poseidon could only pretend that he did not hear it. That pride of his is as high as Zeus. Hades look at Poseidon frustrated face and he could not help but chuckles a bit "At times you think too much. At times, you think too little. To fight Ra and his cohorts, and to fight Qarthans at the same time is too taxing for both of us" Thinking about it again, Hades was not wrong. Poseidon and Hades and Zeus are the top gun of Olympus. The reason why no one knows their true strength is because none of them truly sincerely fight each other Hades was never that much of a fighter. This does not mean to say he did not know how to fight. It is just that he did not fight with Zeus and Poseidon. He is the elder brother. Most of the time, he did not meddle much in the realm of his younger brother. Hades is more like Hestia only Hestia likes to hide and rarely could be found. Hades once said that maybe it is not Hestia is hiding, she is ying ying hide and seek with her family. She has always been the one that keeps the family together. Something that Zeus and Poseidon seems to ignore But when pushes to shove, those two knows the line When they do fight, most of them leave a leeway to each other. Because at the end of the day, they are family. That is why even when Poseidon has the opportunity, he did not pursue it to the end. It is the same case when Zeus has the advantage. He also never pursues it to the end no matter the transgression. Of course, this only applies to the elder gods. And not to those mortals unfortunate enough to be involved in godly drama Because if any of them pushes each other to a desperate corner, then there would be war. And in a war between brothers, win or lose, the family would fracture. Hades would not see that happen. Nor would Demeter and Hestia would let thise to pass. But even though they never fight to the death with each other, many believed that Hades is stronger than both Poseidon and Zeus. But even that is not enough. One Hades and millions of armies from Eternal Horizon and Qarthan, and the whole lot of the pantheon of Eternal Horizon and Hades alone is not enough. However, when Poseidon think hat Hades had just said he also had to admit that they alone are not enough Poseidon halted for a moment and he began thinking "Call our allies?" Hades shook his head "Who would be our allies right now?" "Asgard?" Hades only smiles at this as he shakes his head. "Odin is not there. Thor would not do anything without his father in charge. Not to mention that he is trying to hide the disappearance of Odin from the other realms. Thor might be brash but he is not stupid. And even if he is stupid, Frigga is there. She would give advice and temper Thor vices" "Thor also had learned a lot. He would not aid us without benefit. And what could we offer them that they did not already have? Even if we could offer them something that they do not have, don''t you fear that one day they would use the knowledge we gave them to strike at us" Hades paused for a second and then he said "Do not be deceived by Odin wise appearance. He is d of War. That Aspect of him is also a part of him. He could smile at you in one moment and pierce you with a spear the next moment. He is Zeus, if Zeus is ten times more cunning and slick. Zeus is easy to anger, but Odin...before he became what he is today....he is quite the Trickster. It is no wonder that he sworn brotherhood with Loki the Cosmic Trickster" Poseidon did not agree with all the points that Hades said but he does agree with some of Hades point "Jade Empire." Poseidon suggested again Before Hades could speak Poseidon interjected "I know that the Jade Emperor is now at Interium. But the Saints is there. We could ask them for help. There is a lot that they could learn from us. And our magic is quite different from theirs. I think we could tempt them if the price is right" Hadesugh and he nodded "You are right about that. But you forget another figure. Hongjun" "The Lord of Original Chaos of the Jade Empire would not let the Saints go. It is already hard enough for him to restrain all three of his disciples, he would not let them go out and find some way to break free from his restriction" "Then.....who else could we ask for help?" Olympus has many enemies. But they also have many allies. But the other allies did not have the power to help them that is why he did not even mention other star system that could not even help They are allies but these allies also would weigh what they can get and what they could lose by helping Olympus right now Because this is not a normal battle. This is a battle that could decide the rise and fall of gxy system Such terrible and big war has not urred for five thousand years. There is only a few civilization in the Omniverse that could help tide the difficulties of being besieged by Ra and the Qarthans It is good enough that these other civilization did not join in. If this was any other times, Hades is quite confident of negotiating with Loki of Asgard to persuade his sworn brother Odin to send help. He could even go to the Jade Emperor and renew the alliance between the two powers. But this is not normal times and this is not a normal circumstances. So, he also has to make not so normal decision "The allies are not reliable at this moment" "So, what is your n?" Hades put his hand on Poseidon schedulers and before Poseidon could get a sense of what is going on, the space and time around him warped and soundly he is on a different ce It took him a second to orientate himself. But the moment he did, he frowned. Because he recognize this ce. This is not the first time he has been here. He avoid going here if he could. Most of the Olympians also avoided this ce like a gue. In front of him is a bottomless chasm. Just by looking at it, one could not see the boundariesN?v(el)B\\jnn and its depths One way to describe it is that the boundaries of this chasm is undefined and its depth is unfathomable. Poseidon look above him and he frowned. This ce has an ecosystem of its own and its own weather system This is the ce he least wanted to go This is....Tartarus! .... Chapter 1852: Dysfunctional Family Chapter 1852: Dysfunctional Family ? The sky above Tartarus is a swirling vortex of ck and blood red clouds. Perpetually crackling with jagged streaks of unnatural lightning bolts. These lightning itself rivals the lightning that is wielded by Zeus himself. There is no true ground, only jagged, floating masses of obsidian rock veined with molten fire. The air is thick and oppressive, heavy with the stench of sulphur and the metallic tang of iron. Time flows differently here, each second stretching into eternity. And below, Poseidon could hear the cries and roars of the Titans, mixed with the echoes of ancient battles, reverberate endlessly, creating an overwhelming cacophony of torment. Shadows stretch and twist unnaturally, giving the impression that unseen horrors lurk just beyond perception. This is Tartarus and there below him, in that unfathomable depth, lies the Titans. It took some time for Poseidon to understand what Hades wanted to do. But when he saw the Titans he knew what hades wanted to do. And the horror appears on his face. "Titans? Titans!" Poseidon look at Hades and the incredulous expression on Poseidon rugged face nearly make Hadesugh "yes, Titans" For a moment there is silence between them but then Poseidon shakes his head "No, no, no. Titans...no. It is reserved for Titanomachy. If you release them now, then...." He did not finish his words and he frowned and he shakes his head "If we fail with what we wanted to do, then we need a backup n. We could always fall back on the tried and true, stage Titanomachy again and then we could still survive" Hades shakes his head "looping eternally, ying the same story over and over again. There is a mortal I once know that said "All the world''s a stage, and all the men and women merely yers. They have their exits and their entrances; And one man in his time ys many parts." "But, I''m tired, little brother. I''m tired of ying these ys. It is the burden of those who remember" Poseidon hears what Hades is saying. And so, he did not say anything. He too seems to be pondering Hades sighed and then said "Zeus.....why do you think he seals his memories? He remembers too much. If he remembers more, he might go crazy. I on the other hand is cursed with the curse of sanity. I could not even go crazy even if I wanted to. Dionysus once tried to make me go crazy with one of his brew and it did not make drunk" Poseidon took a moment and then shakes his head "You want to cut off the way of retreat for us?" Hades smiles bitterly as he look at Poseidon and pat his head "Stop that" Poseidon push away Hades hand. "There is a difference between the immortality of mortals and gods. Mortals...." Hades did not finish his words but it seems like he recalls something but he did not finish his words "Let''s go all in." Hades did not say anything else. He just waited for Poseidon to answer. And what is the question? the question has already been asked. And Poseidon knows the question. And after a few second, he sighed. He nodded. That nod is the answer And Hades smiles.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hades took his shoulder and in just a second they appear in a dark realm There is a dark sun that gives a bit of glow that enables them to see in the darkness of Tartarus. "This...." "It''s the prison road. I segmented a part of Tartarus to serve as a prison for our Titans" This is the first time that Poseidon see this prison up close. Usually, he would see this from above the chasm This is the first time he is inside the chasm And he could see that this prison is vast that it almost seems limitless. And he could see the Titans in the distance He uses his Divine Sense to scan Tartarus. And even then his Divine Sense could not capture how long and how wide this Tarttruas really is. The only reason he could use his Divine Sense is because Hades allowed it. The Titans are bound in colossal chains forged from adamantine, an unbreakable metal Even in the darkness of Tartarus, the chains glow faintly with runes of divine power, constantly sapping the strength of the Titans It is a weakening measure. If not, even Poseidon would feel a little bit scared roaming around this part of the Underworld This is also the first time that Poseidon sees theyout of the prison. Each Titan seems to be held in an isted pit, surrounded by sheer cliffs that pulse with a dull red glow. Rivers ofva flow through the crevices, their heat unbearable even to the immortal beings trapped there. The pits are guarded by monstrous creatures-giants with eyes of fire, serpentine beasts coiled in endless watch, and spectral figures that drift through the abyss like wraiths. And that is the few that he had seen. Knowing Hades, he might have some other creatures that is lurking among the shadows guarding each of the Titans After all, the moniker Unseen One is not just a simple nickname Hades attack is rarely seen and those who sees him will not see him for long in the living world. As he walks following Hades, Poseidon notices something else about Tartarus. The air around him felt alive. And it seems to whisper maddening thought and Poseidon believe that these air, this energy feeds on fear. The further away he is from hades, the more these whispers affect him Hadees however seems immune to these whispers A perpetual, low hum of despair permeates the realm, echoing through every cavern and chasm. The walls of the abyss are inscribed with ancient glyphs and curses, written in anguage older than the gods, pulsating with faint green and gold light. If Poseidon had to hazard a guess, thesenguages and runes and symbols mighte from the ancient words of Etherna And then they arrived at the gate. The Gates of Tartarus. Poseidon did not know much about these doors but he knows that even though these doors seems to have an end, if the Titans tries to opens it or fly over it, they would find that they could not pass the door. The door itself is massive, ckened irons doors sealed with all kinds of magic. And then he saw Hecatoncheires The Hundred Handed Ones. There are three of them. Three monstrous giants of enormous size and possess great strength, each with fifty heads and one hundred arms There is Cottus, Briareus and Gyges. They helped Zues and the Olympians to over the Titans in the Titanomachy They are giants. But they are the few giants that did not drew Zeus ire. They were imprisoned by their father Uranus with their brothers the Cyclopes and then released when Zeus defeated their father "The giants, huh?" Hades look at the giant guarding the gate of Tartarus in front of him and nodded The Gates of Tartarus is opened and all the darkness of the Underworld tries toe out. But the Giant body seems to repel these darkness from going out. It seems that Hades had carved certain runes on the skin of these giants. It gave the certain properties to repel darkness. Hades only smiles at this. He is ustomed to it but the same could not be said for Poseidon. When the door was opened, he could feel a chill. And that is terrifying in itself Because unless he wanted to, no one could make him fill the chill. After all, Antis main castle is in deep sea where the temperature is even colder and the pressure is so strong that no mortal ships could even hope to reach Antis unless if he allows it. And the chill he feels is not the chill of a cold. No, it is the chill that came with death. The chill that came to all mortals. When they ae alive and warm and then the chill came and they knew that the Unseen One hade for them It is the chill of death and Poseidon feel it the moment Tartarus door was opened. The kind of horrors hidden in Tartarus must be something powerful that it could make Poseidon feel the chill of death No wonder, not many Olympians likes to go here. Even he, the elder gods of Olympus feel like this, one could only imagine what those youngling gods would experience if they are in his shoes right now. "They sometimes tell me about the Titanomachy" Hades said in a joyful manner. It is quite weird for Poseidon. He never felt so close to death before but here....here, Hades never look more alive. It is like there is warmth running through his pale skin. "Ah, the battle of the Titans" Poseidon tries to reply while calming himself down Hades nodded In that Titan War many people see their father Cronus as the main character. But Hades think otherwise. The reason why that war happen and how it unfolds the way it is, is because of Uranus, their grandfather was arrogant and domineering and because of their grandmother who is scheming conniving woman. >> Chapter 1853: Testing Fate Chapter 1853: Testing Fate ? Hades does not like his grandmother at all. It is not enough that she is one of Olympus greatest enemy, she is also very capable, cunning and at times straight up evil. Probably right now, she isughing in her hideout or something, looking at the chaos that is happening in Olympus. "How simr it is today" Hades thought to himself. "Let''s go in" Hades just nods and the giants opens up the door of Tartarus. The creaking sound of the door seems to shake all thend In the surface world, the realms under the control of the Olympians all shakes. But now with war being waged between the gods, none of them could sense this subtle energy of the dead Of bloodlust. Of destruction that is seeping out from Tartarus and begins influencing the reality of this Universe Even Osiris and Ra did not notice it The door was opened Poseidon see the door but as the door opens, he did not see it. And then he was already inside. Because Poseidon was blind for a moment and when he opens his eyes, he is inside Tartarus already "What did you do to me?" Hades only smiles "It is better for you to not see too much about Tartarus. It robs the mind of its sanity. Even you brother could be affected" "And you do not?" "Tartarus and I have an agreement. A deal. Hence, its magic would not harm me. But Tartarus did not make that deal with you or Zeus. So, suck it up" Poseidon was about to get angry but the moment he tries to exert energy, he could feel powerful pressure gathering around him, like pressuring him. The moment he forgets the idea to use his power, the pressure goes away "There is so many things in the Underworld that if it is brought to the surface would make Zeus always on guard with me" Poseidon savours this words and he could not help but look at his older brother with more apprehension. Most people who hide things from Zeus always get revealed. After all, he also has the backing of the Fates But the fact that Hades has managed to survive all of these years and manage to hide all of these shows that the Lord of the Underworld is not inferior at all to the Lord of the Sky. There is even a hint that the Lord of the Underworld has surpassed the Lord of the Sky "It seems you did not lost that ballot after all" Poseidon mutters Poseidon thinks back of that moment, the ballot to determine their realm. Was Hades really unaware of Zeus machinations? Or did the ballot happen exactly like he wanted it? Hades....was he always aiming to be the Lord of the Dead since the beginning? When he was in the belly of their father, what did Hades master? Hades heard what Poseidon said but he is pretending not to hear it Instead, he ask a question to Poseidon "What do you see now?" "Hmm?" "What do you mean?" Then Poseidon begins looking around him and his eye widen for a second before he regains back his calm. He is seeing something that should not appear in Tartarus He sees beautiful gardens with beautiful flowers and all kinds of birds and flying creature of brightly coloured species flying around in this vast garden But the garden look exactly like the one in Antis. "This....my garden" then he look at the ground, and look at the road. A stone trail that he is very familiar with "My garden trail" Hades eyebrows is raised and he chuckles. "Ah, you see a garden" Poseidon look around him and he even touches the flowers and touches the leaves of trees. He could smell the scent of the flowers and everything is alive and real, He tries to see through it but everything around him indicate that the scenery he saw is real and not an illusion. "Is this Tartarus?" Hades only smiles "A garden, huh. Just follow me" Hades then began leading the way And as they walk they began talking. Poseidon did not forget about the Hecatoncheires guarding the gates of Tartarus. "The Hecatoncheires is still guarding the gates huh? I thought you send them to the mortal world before" "I did. They have finished what they wanted to do and they ask for a job. Zeus would not give them one and they would note to you. So, theye to me and I give them their old job back" "If theye to me I would surely give them a post" "Maybe they think it is better the devil they know" Hades quite pitied the giants. Their grandfather Uranus drew the enmity of Gaia when he imprisoned six of her children, the three Hecatoncheires, and the Three Cyclopes within her womb At that time, Gaia had been nning.N?v(el)B\\jnn From some of the pieces of the story Hades had gathered, Gaia went to Asgard and the Wilderness of the Jade Empire to seek some resources. That is the hearsay. The truth however was that she goes to Eternal Horizon and did something there. Hades knows it because he had some giants in Tartarus who would do anything not to get tortured everyday Hades believed that her grandmother was at that time, gathering resources to create the Giant ying Sickle. She then hid it in one of thes in the Othrys star system. She waited for the right moment when Uranus no longer feel the need to keep his guard and only then Gaia try to convince twelve of her other children from Uranus who is the Titans to castrate Uranus And out of his twelve children only Cronus was willing and brave enough to do it. So, Gaia gave him the sickle and he waited for Uranus toe. Uranus came and Cronus ambushed Uranus. That battlested weeks but in the end the winner is Cronus. Then, their father Cronus freed the imprisoned Hecatoncheires and Cyclopes by slicing open Gaia womb They should have been released at that time. Yet, their father, quickly imprisoned them in Tartarus. That surely would not be good for public rtions. And no one was more angry and more incensed about this matter than their grandmother. And at the same time, Cronus imprisoned their grandfather, deep below Tartarus. In a way it is like those royal family drama. Cronus won and became the ruler of the Titans which at that time, is the ruler of this gxy. However, their grandfather is not someone that would go down without a fight. Uranus has magic. Dark magic. And so, instead of calmly epting his defeat, he cursed his own son. At that time, Chronos did not yet know that he was cursed by his father. But that curse is the precursor of the downfall of Cronus. Cronus took his father''s title of ruler ofnd, sky, and sea. He then secured his power by forcing his siblings to bow down to his will. Cronus then married the Titaness Rhea. And of a few thousand years the world of Cronus was a good one. Then Rhea get pregnant And Cronus seek the sage advice of the Three Fates. Rhea had warned him at that time, that the Fates are always misleading and never give a straight answer. It is not like all in the stories where their father suddenly be paranoid and started eating them Everything has its cause and effect. Their father never believe their grandfather words. It is a curse, true, but for beings like them, curses like that could only work.....if they believe in it Their mother, Rhea persuaded their father many times, many times, to just forget it. Leave the Three Fates alone to weave whatever threads they wanted to weave You have won and there is no need to unt it or bring the Three Fates under the dominion of Othrys Cronus however has been in power for so long that he believe that the Three Fates would give him a good reading of his progeny fate. The Three Fates are not beings that likes to be under others, manipted or being look down on. They are fickle that way. And they said, that among the child, woulde upon a sky favoured Son. To sit on the throne that he would be sitting There was never any mention of this son overthrowing him But, the words of his father now rings ever deeper. Uranus words were not so much as a curse, but a seed. And while that seed took time to germinate, all it takes for it to germinate was simply a morsel of doubt And the thing about doubt is this......when you entertain it, and entertain it long enough, that doubt could consume you The Three Fates did not submit. And Cronus fight them. But the Three Fates holds the power of past, present and future And that is terrifying power to have Cronus is powerful but he is not omnipotent And so, he was defeated, thrown out of the Temple of the Three Fates. Well, the Three Fates also got injured in that battle and it wasn''t until Zeus taken the throne that they regain back their power when they migrate to Belthana >> Chapter 1854: Road of Stories Chapter 1854: Road of Stories ? The prophecy was shocking and something that Chronos did not want to hear At first, their father did not believe it. But the doubt fester like a wound that could not close. The more he tried not to think about it, the more the thought spreads And so, he became paranoid. Hades tries to understand his father, a deed that Zeus, Demeter and Poseidon is not fond of entertaining Hades had many thought about why his father became paranoid and crazy in hister years. Cronus knows the way he rose to the throne was not right. He betrayed his father and there will always be this fear that since he could betray his father, his sons could also emte him and betray him just like he did. He could have killed Hades the moment he was born. But instead, he swallowed them Zeus believe that their father swallowed them because he believe that his sons is immortal beings like him, so killing them in a mortal way would not be effective and might even be counterproductive Poseidon who is always thirsty for more power, believed that their father swallowed him because he believe that their father wanted absolute control over them By consuming them, he absorbs their potential power, reinforcing his dominance over the cosmos and preventing any possibility of rebellion. It also deters any rebellious forces and during Chronos time, there were many rebellious factions Demeter believe that their father fear the consequences of trying to defy fate and destiny. Chronos might not fear destiny and fate in the beginning but being ass whooped by the Three Fates does have a way of changing your minds Maybe when the Fates defeat his father, the ending of that fight already started the beginning of the downfall of his father Demeter however is adamant in thinking that their father had swallow them because she believe that their father fear incurring the wrath of other divine forces or disturb the natural order. Swallowing them is a less risky way to prevent the prophecy while avoiding direct conflict with the fates Hades thinks differently. Maybe....just maybe, when he wanted to kill him, wanted to kill his children, he look at his children eyes and could not bear it. So, instead of slitting their throats and making sure the deed is done, Cronus choose the worst possible way. Swallowing them, maybe believing that he could contain his children inside himself, neutralizing them as a threat without needing to kill them Maybe he believe someday he would find a way to not repeat the deeds of his father and him. Maybe, in the hopes of containing them, he would have time to solve the knot in his heart There is a kind of mercy in that, a kind ofpassion that is hard for one to understand He doesn''t want to but he is conflicted with the whispers in his minds and the dark thoughts that would not leave him. The moment he swallowed the first he probably went crazy. And the first one is always the hardest. After that it was simple. Chronos paranoia turns him like his father before him. A tyrant. Then he began swallowing each of his children whole Their mother Rhea had to watch as her husband is driven by the madness. In some myths and retelling of this story in the mortal world, or in the lore''s of those who has been Stamped by Divine Consciousness, they all think that Rhea resent his father Hated him. Or wanted to kill him Hades met his mother after the war. And he ask her to tell her story. Yes, when the mortals and the gods talk about that war, they member Cronus, they remember Zeus and they remember the war that happen But not many people heard the hymns of his mother. Hades himself thought that his mother probably hated his father. But Rhea told him her story. Her true story. And because she told him her story, Hades also has a new appreciation for certain things and also a new understanding of the world The reason why Hades is the most mature out of all the other Olympians is because he is the only Olympians that bothers to listen In his Underworld he has seen and heard all kinds of stories. From the sad one to the happy one, from the bizarre to the strange. All kinds of stories, all kinds of life. Rhea told him that she never resented Cronus. She never hated him either She just......pities him. And it took a long time for hades to understood it. But the rest of the story is known to everyone. In some mortal stories thee is of course inconsistencies. Some of them are added. For example, Rhea is not the sister of Cronus. Mortal kings added that part to legitimize them to marry their sisters. There is many things mortal would pervert to legitimize their desire. Though it is not like the Olympians did not marry their sisters. There is. The side effect is none for Olympians unlike humans and mortals who would have some nasty side effects. But, deities avoided marrying family because of intertwining fate. And that is not always a good thing. Diverse strength and abilities would be transferred if they marry someone out of their families and so inbreeding is never that popr amongst gods either Hades remembers the story as he walk along the road of Tartarus. Hades needs to remember the story each time he took this road. The roads in Tartarus is not normal road. It is a Road of Stories. A road he created with a Spider God from another realm. A Spider who speaks stories He weaves stories because he is a storyteller. And when they discuss things about ways to make things imprable they share their knowledge and that is when Hades got the idea to create a Road made of stories. What makes a life is stories. Stories that they told themselves. Stories that they told others. Stories that other people told each other And then there is the real story. Or at least a story from your own perspective. Your story. And other people stories The prison of the Titans and the Giants is quite peculiar precisely because of this kind of magic. This kind of road that only Hades and Tartarus knows how it works. And the only one who could navigate freely and navigate to the right prison is only two being. Tartarus and Hades. Hades added his own touch when he got some real estate in Tartarus. He created prisons but these prisons could only be reached when one remember the stories. Each prison has its own stories. Like some kind of password. Before you remember the story, the road would not open. There is many stories and each stories correspond to one particr giants or one particr Titans Poseidon could not see this. He could not see the real image of this prison. Hades himself rarely opens his True Eyes and look at Tartarus directly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What happens next?" he seems to be asking himself. Tartarus can sometimes makes the memories distorts and your mind could be persuaded to y tricks on you. Sometimes it makes you forget some memories. It is another measure of Hades so that not anybody could just waltz into Tartarus and break out some beings out Hades took a breath and tries to remember the story. "Ah, Zeus survival" Hades thought to himself. And as he remembers that part of the story, a new path appears in front of him "Now, there''s the road" Hades smiles "The story is about to end" Since the story is about to end, the road is also about to reach the end. The road is clear to Hades. The road made of stories. A story that only he knew making it the most well-guarded trail in all of Tartarus. Also, a way to not get lost and a way for others to get trapped. "A cave. Mother brought Zeus to a cave" And the moment Hades was reminded of this part of the story a cave appears in front of Hades. Hades enters the cave. But in Poseidon eyes they are just going to the center of the garden Then Hades recalls back the story of how Zeus masqueraded as their father cupbearer and the magical concoction that cause their father to vomit him and all of the swallowed children All of them grown inside their father belly Hades even learned something being in that belly of his father. And after that the rebellion against the Titans begins And that is the end of the story of the Titans. And now that the story has ended, Hades is out of the cave and in front of him there is an old man. This old man is chained to two big rocks. The big rocks is the size of a hill. The old man is only five feet seven There is wrinkle on his face, on his hands and feet and his entire physique is bony. "Wake up" Hades said as he taps Poseidon shoulder and suddenly in Poseidon eyes, the gardens melted and then what he sees is an old man chained with arge chain to a rock the size of a hill. Poseidon finally realized he is now in Tartarus "This ce y tricks on my mind" >> The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1855: Family Reunion Chapter 1855: Family Reunion ? Poseidon seems miffed at being tricked by the illusion of this ce. He is clearly not pleased. Not pleased at all. He tries to conjure up some waves but he found out that he could not use any of his power. He look at Hades Hades only smile "My powers?" "Tartarus is like a Void. It has the essence of the Other Side of Creation" "Everything that exist is not Tartarus. Everything that is opposite of that is Tartarus. Yin and Yang, Light and Dark, Good and Evil, Life and Death, Creation and Destruction. Tartarus is the one in between. The Nullifier. The Void that Nullifies all things." "A Void?" "A Void" For a moment Poseidon thought of something. Hades chuckles. Some things his brother did not learn It is quite the great feeling of knowing something that others did not. Poseidon then sighed Clearly, when Hades was talking before, there is an enlightenment that passes by his mind. But that enlightenment passes for only a brief second and he could not capture it. Since he could no capture it, he must let it go. But he has another question. He looks around him Different. Bizarre. Strange. Familiar all at the same time "Is it real?" What is real? One might ask. But Hades knows the reason for this question. Poseidon did not need to borate. So, Hades simply answers the question without missing a beat "All of it is real." He paused for a second and then he smiles as he added "Everything is unreal" "Tch" Poseidon clicked his tongue. Hades sometimes spoke like the Fates. Always with obscured meaning, snickering like he knows something others doesn''t Poseidon did not know what Hades is trying to say or convey but he had enough of mind games and he believe if he keeps engaging with Hades the more mind games he would encounter so he did not say anything about what he sees anymore After all, what he sees in the garden is not only the flowers and the leaves and the fruits. He sees his desire. His fears. His life Regrets and rage. It is like a mirror. Letting you face yourself without mercy. Even the side of yourself you want to forget and wanted to bury. Then he look at the old man in front of him. He tilted his head left and right like he is trying to remember this old man "Who is this old man?'' Poseidon look at the old man and he even squinted his eyes. Maybe there is some enchantment that mask the true figure of this old man but there is no such thing The fact that Hades brought him here and stop here in front of this old man must mean this old man is someone important. But Poseidon has never seen this old man before. It is true that he stores his memory to only include important and powerful beings he met. Even as he racked his brains to dig all memories about every mortals and other beings of insignificance he ever met, he did not have the memory of seeing this old man Hades did not keep the suspense for long "Father, it has been a long time I see you" The old manughed. "You''re here" he paused for a second and the old man look at Poseidon and he added "And you brought guest. That is unusual" And Poseidon look at the old man again. But he shakes his head "No." "No, this should not be" And then Poseidon look at Hades with disbelief. "Father?" Hades nodded Then Poseidon look back at the old man "Chronos!" There is anger in Poseidon words and he was about tounch himself toward Chronos. But the moment he did that, his entire body was assaulted by this heaviness that he could not shrug off. His body transfixed in ce. Every part of his body that tries to move is being bind by some kind of invisible force making him unable to even move an inch. Hades only chuckles "This is my realm, little brother. This is not the ce for you to show off. Behave yourself" Poseidon snorted and retract his attack and the pressure around him disappeared. Cronos is not surprised at all that Poseidon tries to attack him. Instead, even when Poseidon seems ready to lunge ta him, he did not flinch at all. Instead, he look at Hades and he smiles, revealing his broken and jagged teeth. He has wrinkles on his skin Poseidon could not recognize his father at ball. The reason is simply because.....he looks like a mortal. He is small and tiny and seem weak and fragile How could this be his father Chronos that rules the cosmos of Othrys. The Titan King The Titan that rules all the Titans While Poseidon is trying to reconcile this new image of his father, Chronos look at Hades. There is puzzlement in his eyes. But also, a kind of curiosity. He wonder why would Hadese here at this moment He thought for a moment and he smiles. Because suddenly he thinks he knows the reason why Hades is here. He has some guesses. And the guesses of Chronos is rarely off the mark "This is not the time for another Titanomachy. So, to what do I owe this pleasure?" Poseidon hearing this narrowed his eyes Poseidon look at Hades and whisper under his breath "He knows of the cycle" But Hades is not surprised at all "You remember?" Chronos nodded "You never said anything" "You never asked" "Then thest time?" "I remember" Hades was silent for a moment "You didn''t try to change it?" "How many cycles you remember?" "Three" Chronos smiles "Is it more for you?" Chronos did not answer but that smile tells everything that Hades need to know "You lose because you know you were supposed to lose. That is quite the torture" Hades said suddenly "And didn''t you all have to fight again and again and again just toplete the cycle? The only difference some remember, some choose not to remember and some do not remember at all. Those who remember are always tortured. Those who choose not to remember, is also tortured. The only one that is not tortured is the one who knows nothing" Hades sighed and then shakes his head "I always suspected that you know more than you were supposed to. Zeus underestimate you too much. So, did the others" "I have lived longer than you boy. I know things about the past that would even shock beings like you. It shock me so it surely would shock all of you" Hades smiles And then hee toward his father. He look at his father and then look at the celestial chain that bound his father to Tartarus. "Those chains must be weighing you down" he suddenly said. Chronos narrows his eyes and he could sense something And he too smiles Those words is guiding words. Since Hades want to guide his words, so be it. So, Chronos ask the question "Why? You want to release me?" "Olympus is being attacked" Chronos eyes narrowed "It''s Zeus problem. Not mine" Then chuckling Chronos ask "How is your grandmother by the way?" The question is simple and casual. But, Hades knows it. It is a threat. It is a promise. A warning. Gaia is still there. And she is angry. She is always angry "Gaia does Gaia things" Hades answered. And there is another silent between this father and son Chronos thinks for a moment and then said "Since you remembered, you must be nning something" he did not talk about Olympus or the threat that Olympus is facing right now. Instead, he is talking about something else Hades nodded "Do you know the story of the Child of the End?" Hearing this Chronos close his eyes and sighed "It is a Song. Echoing through eternity. From time beginning until time end" Chronos mutters "You hear the Song?" "Once" then he shakes his head "Twice" "You know who he is?" "No. But the Song is enough to know what He would do" Hades nodded "End of All Things" "Sacrifice is needed." Chronos mutters. "All great magic requires great sacrifice" "But this is Olympus story. It has nothing to do with the Child of the End. Nor that story. Or that Song" But Hades chuckles. "Do you know of Wargod?" And Chronos nodded "That titan sailing on a broken star. He has been around since Ouranos time. Even before then probably" "He is meeting the Child of the End" And suddenly Chronos had a look of realization. "Ah" he mutters "So, that is what that resonance all about" Chronos mutters And then he look back at Hades "if this is the case, then I could guess what you are trying to do. You want to break the cycle" Hades nodded "You could win?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I don''t know" "Honest, at least" Then Chronos added "But too optimistic" Then Chronos look at Poseidon. "And you? How about you, Poseidon? You are following your big brother this time. Having no desire to rebel this time?" "Don''t talk like that to me" "Hmph" Chronos snorted >> Chapter 1856: Oath to An Ancient Being Chapter 1856: Oath to An Ancient Being ? Chronos look at Poseidon like he was disappointed at him "Impetuous, brash and arrogant. You are just a slightly good version of Zeus. At least Zeus was quite humble before he defeated me. And of course, after defeating me, he is swollen with pride and the belief that he is invincible" "But his arrogance at least has some basis. You consort with nymphs and you fight people under the protection of Olympus and yet you still have this impetuous brashness to you like you are invincible." Hades look at Chronos and shakes his head "There is no need to provoke him father. He is provoked enough that he would have punch you if I release the pressure upon him." But Chronos does not seem to care "release my chains and I could beat him down so bad he would be crying for his mother" Hades only shakes his head. "Will you help me?" "With what?" "Olympus. Zeus needed help. He could not win. Not now when all of the Olympians is disunited and losing." "What''s in it for me?" Chronos did not even ask who is attacking. He doesn''t know yet but he probably doesn''t care After all, for what reason he would have to help a bunch of his own children that rebel against him and chuck him into Tartarus Tartarus is not a care facility for the old. It is a torture room. But one word from Hades makes Chronos eyes shines like never before "Freedom" he pause for a second and then added "I will give you freedom from Tartarus" Chronos was happy for a second before he narrowed his eyes "Then what about the cycle? Who would be the big bad guy that attack Olympus this time?" "I could always tweak it" Hades said "After all, Jade Empire have a few methods when it is about doing the cycle. Sometimes they would call that Monkey. Other times, they would call upon the saints to make the y that they have always y. There is no reason why I could not do the same. After all, the cycle beginning is determined by me. Not Zeus. Not Poseidon. Not any of the Elder Gods. Me. Because I rule the Underworld" He sighed and then he added "maybe this time it would be the giants." "Gaia is not an easy opponent" "I am also not an easy opponent" Hades replied back and Chronos onlyughed at this For a moment there is silence between them Then Chronos ask "Why didn''t you ask me to help you with the Child of the End?" "Will you help me?" And Chronos shook his head And that is why Hades did not ask. Because he already knows the answer. Why ask when the answer is already there But he is curious. Why would his father would not help him in this matter? Is it because he sees it as hopeless "Why?" Hades ask And Chronos smiles "Because I don''t think you could win"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this Hades only smiles The answer did not fall short of his expectation Chronos could see the smile and he could guess what Hades is thinking about "The young is always brave. And they have all kinds of dreams. It is not that easy to subvert fate and destiny" He paused for a second and then added "Sometimes, there is some loopholes and you think you can get away from it, you think you can outsmart it. And there lies the trap. They give you hope. And when you think you got it all figure out, that is when they crush you down" Hades hearing this could understand. But he did not say anything to acknowledge Chronos thoughts. Because he did not believe it. Or maybe because he sees a new hope This hope is illusory but he wanted to believe in it. Ast struggle. Maybe this is the only time when he could bet. Maybe this is the only chance to try Chronos then look at Poseidon and sneered. "You''re going to cooperate with him?" and he snorted. "Poseidon is not a reliable ally. He is rash. Temperamental. Zeus is wise at times. But when he is stubborn, you could not move him. Poseidon on the other hand is stubborn all the time, unable to listen to advice, have an inferiorityplex" Poseidon hearing this only scoffed. But it is clear he is angry. The only reason he did notsh out is because he could not use his power to do anything Instead of appearing even more weak, he simply ignored Chronos words. Chronos smiles as he could see that his words did have an effect in Poseidon. Hades did not answer to any of this. It is not useful. Chronos would never change his mind and Hades also would not change his mind It is a bet. Of course, now there is many more that is betting. And just because many beings are betting on the same thing, doesn''t mean that the bet would be right Sometimes it would just create more losers. "Zeus, will you help him?" Hades ask again and Chronosugh It is clear Hades ignores his words. "Young people are always like this. They are too hopeful" For a moment there is another silence between them "Who are they fighting right now?" "Eternal Horizon" "Ra?" "Ra" And Chronos nodded "it has been a long time" Then Chronos ask "Is your promise true?" "I swear it on the Styx river" Hades said. But Chronos shakes his head "No, no, no. Not on the Styx. That''s your river" Hades could only re at his father "Then what should I swear it on" Chronos smiles "Not a what. But who? Swear it on Reorgan name" Poseidon eyebrows raised up "Who is Reorgan?'' Poseidon does not know this name. And why does one swears by his name? What kind of being is this that even his father would rather swore on his name? But Hades has heard this name before. He researched it before. In ancient text of a bygone era. Of a taboo era. He read it in Orvan. That was the first time he saw that name. And it was the first time he get a clue of why the Etherna War happens. Hades sighed "The Eterna of Oath and Promises. His name counts?" he added "After all this time? Still?" And Chronos smiles and nodded "They are the building blocks of everything. Everything that happened, happened because it was destined. Everything happens now.... is because of them" And then Chronos added "And protect me after I am out. Don''t let your brother and sister trying to find some loophole and try to stuff me back in here" Hades sighed "Fine. If you help Zeus defeat Ra, I will free you from the bounds of Tartarus after the battle is done. And protect you-" Before Hades could finish his words Chronos interjected again "Ah, ah, you forget someone. And all the other Titans that would follow me into battle" Hades eyes res and blue mes appears in his eyes. "Tread lightly father. Just because I am giving you a chance, does not mean I could be taken advantage of" Chronos smiles showing his dirty teeth "You don''t expect me to drive away Ra with myself. I am strong, son. But I am not that strong. Ra probably brings his entire host of armies and generals. Alone, I could only dy the inevitable. You want Olympus to tide this crisis, you have to let go more than myself" "The other Titans?" "Don''t y coy with me, Hades. You should have seen thising. You''re just bargaining now" "Will you bring all of them out?" Chronos smiles "Some could stay. But some shoulde out. Who knows what the others would do when they know you made a promise to me" "Fine" Hades then said the words "If you help Zeus defeat Ra and the other army of the Eternal Horizon, I will free you from the bounds of Tartarus after the battle is done. And protect you and the other Titans that you brought up. I swear it under the name of Reorgan" BOOM" There is a sound in his soul that seems like the sound of thunder. And then Hades could feel something biding on him. He did not know where it binds him but he could feel it And Chronos smiles "Now, release me" Hades waves his hand and the chains broke down and turns to dust. The hills that is connected to this chains also broke down A wind of the Tartarus came by and the dust is swept away by the wind The moment he is released, there is a faint hum in the air. Reality around Chronos began to cave in. Like it is being pressured. HONG! GOING! The sound of the humming grows stronger Crack! Crack! And Chronos is engulfed by a brilliant golden lights. Sahdows that is hovering around him, souls and wraith around him flee and the air around him began to change Full of life force, full of power, force of creation swirls around him. He is transforming bing bigger and bigger His withered frame began to straightens. His frailty is burned away and he is reborn The Titan of Time appears again! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1857: Brothers Side By Side Chapter 1857: Brothers Side By Side ? His hair be cascade of shining silvers, thick and flowing like a river of starlight. His eyes ignite with a piercing, molten golden glow, radiating the endless cycles of time beginnings, endings, and everything in between. And Chronos skin takes on a bronzed, otherworldly sheen, smooth and unblemished, exuding vitality and strength. Muscles ripple beneath his now robust frame, and he is towering Around him, the aura around him morphs certain region of Tartarus. And outside of Tartarus, far away from the Underworld, the Star of Othrys shines again And those who live in Othrys system feels it The King of Time is out! Chronos has appeared again! This is the feeling of the people of Othrys. Their King has returned! .... The entire Tartarus shakes and the Road of Stories began to distort. A Titan of the ancient times is unleashed in Tartarus And Tartarus opens its eyes after a long time, its eyes looking at the area of the prison where this primordial energy assaulting all parts of Tartarus. As for Chronos, as he bes bigger and bigger, his aura also bes stronger. So strong that it corrodes the ground around him And then these soils, the dark magical soil of Tartarus turns into sand The sand itself is magical. Because it is abstract things turns to solid things. The Sand is not really sand. The Sand is a representation of thew and rules that Chronos had understood. It is nothing more than his understanding made real The Sand is Time. And this sand is slowly enveloping his form. Time and Space around him seem to regain colour. In Tartarus, Time and Space is hardly indistinguishable and at times you would feel that only a few second had passed when an eternity could have passed you by. "Ah, it never stop amazes me" Chronos mutters. His voice is no longer feeble, no longer cracked. There is weight to it now and there is a kind of pressure and power to it that makes people wanted to submit There is no wrinkle on his skin, no longer the fragile old man Chronos is once again in his peak form, his titanic figures reach the limit of Tartarus, reaching the firmament of Tartarus realm. Only a bit more, Chronos thought as he look above him. No one could see it until they are at this size. The barrier between Tartarus and the other realms But as he look at the limit of this realm, he wondered in his heart is it really the peak of the firmament? This few inches of height above his head, is it really the limit of the sky of Tartarus. And he found himself answering his own question He could not be sure. Maybe, it is more. But the illusion blinds him. Wanting to give him hope. And if he could grown bigger, maybe, he would find out that this few inches of the limit of the sky of Tartarus might not be the true limit But he did not have much time. Now that he is full of power, he could sense thews and the rules of Olympus had changed There is that smell. Smell of crocodiles, eagles and wolves. Eternal Horizon. Theirws and rules is now slowly covering the entire Olympus gxy system "I''ll bring a few of my people" Chronos quickly turns back into normal height "Show me the stories" Hades waves his hand and a floating book appears in front of Chronos. "Once you taken out the one you want, I will change the stories. So, don''t try to pull a fast one on me, Father" Chronos only smiles and then he disappears from this area. And slowly the area is disintegrating "We need to go" Hades holds Poseidon wrist and then before Poseidon could react, he is already outside of Tartarus, back in the Underworld "Titans fighting alongside Olympians. Who would have thought?" Poseidon mutters "Our father has always wanted to get out. And.....since he knows....maybe we could convince him to stand on our side" "Chronos doesn''t seem very optimistic about our chance" Hades smiles "Old things like that always says things they don''t mean" Hades did not say anything hen Chronos keep referring him to as young. But that doesn''t mean Hades did not have anyin. The old sometimes look at the world with too much indifference. The young sometimes is blinded by hope, yet, that made them the one able to seek a different path Sometimes, that new path is wrong. But sometimes it is right. But you would not know until you walk that path. "As for us, let''s help our little brother and gain some benefit for our realm" Poseidon smiles "Now, that is more like it" The moment they made a decisions to help, they did not dilly dally. Both of them kick the cold dark ground of the Underworld and in a second, they appear in Olympus They enter Olympus even amidst the time and space of this ce distorted to the point of destruction. Even after all that, they could still enter it. Most of the time, when these two enter Olympus, Olympus itself would react But now the skies andnd, from heaven to earth, it is full of chaos, energies that distorts every fabric of existence of Olympus So, even these two elder gods appears, there is no such changes other than the already chaotic one BOOOM! The skies of Olympus is churning with thunder clouds and lightning bolts could be seen flying around everywheren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zeus is now locked inbat with Ra. There is ten suns in the sky right now and the world is on fire. Ra is now in his zing form,, scorching the earth and dissipating the clouds and the shield of the sky with his golden shine Ra sun disk above his head radiated waves of searing heat. And when these two top beings shed with each other lightning bolts and sun disk exploded and create heat that dissipates everything around them The entire sky, the entire heaven of Olympus is crumbling from its seams There is an apocalyptic glow to it. The air roared with their fury, each of their strikes shaking the very foundation of Olympus. Zeus is losing. He has wounds all over his body, his control over the rule of Olympus is weakening. He could feel it. "I''m losing" "Where is Hades?" "Where is Poseidon?" "Why did Ra attacks?" He has many thoughts right now. Many questions without an answer It is hard to focus in this kind of heat. Ten suns, most of which is the suns of the Eternal Horizon. And it is burning Olympus and all the realms under Olympus. In the mortal world, the most advanced mortal civilization is burning. The people melted into liquefied matter beforepletely burned away by the heat of the Suns How could it be easy to think in such heat? Then suddenly, the world shakes. And a rift opened in the ground below Mountains around this rift melted. Hills broke. Rivers,kes and seas boiled A gaping maw of swirling darkness. And from the rift oozes out spectral mist. And then from the depth of this swirling darkness, emerged Hades He is d in ck armor that shimmered like polished obsidian, his helm of invisibility casting a faint, shadowy aura around him. His skeletal spectre chariot, pulled by spectral horses with eyes of green fire, seemed to trail the cries of the damned. Behind him, Poseidon erupted forth like a tidal wave breaking a dam. The God of the Sea is a towering figure, his trident dripping with ethereal water that glowed with the shimmer of the ocean''s depths. "need a little help little brother?" Poseidon said with a mocking smile. But right now, Zeus has no intention of trying to answer. He is at his wits end. Without reinforcement, he would lose. And then without hesitation, Hades and Poseidon surged forward toward the sky It did not take even a second for them to appears near Ra Hades extended his bident and as he did this, a tide of ck smoke is summoned. Wailings spirits rushed out from this tide of ck smoke, rushing toward Ra like an army The trace of the Underworld could not erased with the Sun powers. This is not normal spirits. This is the chosen spirits of Hades Poseidon also attack at the same time with a thunderous roar he thrust his trident toward Ra, summoning a cyclone of water and wind that spiralled forward aiming to douse Ra fiery aura. And that water did not only attack Ra. It also attacks the ten suns. It is said that sea water could never douse the Sun. But that depends on what kind of sea water is used. Poseidon sea water could even douse a gxy burning. What is a mere small sun? Ra was shocked but one could not see it from his expression. He is wearing his eagle persona But he manage in that small moment of time to freeze the time and space around him. In that moment he could turn, and his zing form, a Sun Divine entity slice through Hades army of the ghost Divine energy burns them all. The ghost turns into ethereal dust and the spirit disintegrated in the radiant light >> Chapter 1858: Attack of the Titans Chapter 1858: Attack of the Titans ? As for Poseidon water attack, Ra Sun Disk on top of his head flew forward and collided. It created a ck hole in the sky, attracting suns and stars to be sucked into it In the heavens of Olympus, steams hissing and fills the air with vapour mist. Boiling mist obscured Ra figure And Zeus? He managed to disengage in that moment, regained his footing and capitalized on the chaos. He raised his arms, his hair flutters wildly, his eyes turns deep blue and then the sound of thunder roars like it never before The Heavens are angry. And in its anger, the lightning bolts began to rain down. Zeus is hurling all kinds of lightning bolt straight at a. All he needs is space. And once he got that space, he brings down the artillery of heaven bearing down on Ra Ra deflected most of the lightning bolts with his hands or feet but the impact umted and began staggering him Hades pressed forward at this moment, his movement ghostly and unpredictable. He uses his bident to attack Ra. There is trace of destructionw in the tip of that bident and it corrodes even the sturdiest armour that Ra could worn Poseidon on the other hand nked Ra, and he is sweeping his trident in wide arcs that creating shing attack that split the skies. The sea below all floats toward the sky, enveloping the skies creating a ring for these three elder gods to fight each other Before, the fight between Ra and Zeus spread all across the skies. But with Poseidon initiative now they have their own ring to fight It is not easy to break through the ring of water that Poseidon had conjured up. And then before the Olympians and the pantheon of Eternal Horizon could make a choice on what to do, arge rip appears in the sky of Olympus and augher echoes out A huge heade out from that The cracking sound of Olympus made everyone look at that rip. The huge head tries toe out but the rip is not big enough So, this big head struggles and shakes left and right and the already chaotic sky of Olympus shattered BOOOM! A deafening cracks that echoes out to the stars. The fabric of reality of Olympus is being torn apart. A massive jagged rip formed, pulsating with a purplish glow in the sky Zeus when he sees this head and see the face could not believe it for a second. And all the other Olympians that sees this face also did not have good expression Because everyone recognized who it is Chronos! "Hades!" Zeus shouted as he look at Hades Hades look at Zeus and shakes his head "Last resort" that is the only answer he gave. And he continue fighting Ra. It is not the time for them to stop and argue about right and wrong at this moment As for Chronos, he look at Olympus and he sees familiar face. Families that once overthrow him Enemies before. But for now, he is their reinforcement. An oath has bene sworn and just like Hades is bound by it, Chronos is also bound by it All past resentment would be forgotten for this moment. And now, there is foreign enemies. Chronos might not Zues lording over his realm, but he would hate it even more if someone like Ra took control. Chronos piercing golden eyes surveyed the heaven and the earth and he smiles like he is seeing something disdainful. And then heugh. The pirs of the skies of Olympus shakes just by hearingugh. Gods and mortals alike shiver Thisugh, this voice, this figure. The Old King has returned! .... Chronose out from the rift And he is not the only one. More titanses out from the rift and each of their appearance shakes the cosmos of Olympus Titan gods appears again on Olympus. In Othrys, the sun of the Othrys system has never bene brighter. Titans appears and everything seems dwarfed by them. Their forms were immense, towering over the Olympians and the Eternal Horizon pantheon alike. Each of them radiated raw, primordial energy, unshackled and unbound. There is Hyperion, the Titan of the Sun, riding a chariot and wherever he passes, the space and time is aze with some kind of ethereal fire, burning time and space alike. He began fighting Osiris and his twin des cut through Osiris body as easily as hot knife cutting through butter. Osiris in just a few second is cut into pieces just like how Set once cut him up. There is Oceanus, a towering titans wreathed in cascading waves of primordial water from all the stars ands that is inside Olympus gxy He carried a trident that seems more unpolished than Poseidon trident But the power seems to outstripped Poseidon trident. He summons floods from the rift and flooded the world. It supported Demeter and overwhelmed Isis. There is Iapetus, d in sharp spiked armour, wielded an axe the size of a, his every step crack the sky and space around him And then there is Rhea. The Mother of the Gods. She appears again in Olympus. Adorned with a crown of magical vines and mystical gemstones. She held a staff brimming with the untamed nature magic And Pan is awakened again in Olympus. Madness melody echoes again and Pan appears amidst the nymphs army Rhea smiles and writhing roots were unleashed from beneath the ground, ensnared lesser gods of Eternal Horizon and this roost flew up into the sky, binding themselves to the Battlestar of the Qarthans and the Eternal Horizon fleet And then after all of these Titans that once ruled this gxy appears, behind them an endless swarm of monstrous creation followed There is giant monsters, there is winged beats with fiery eyes, there is serpentine creatures of shadows and mists Colossal golems and elementals nightmare. The Titan army once again appears in Olympus and the roared as they poured onto the battlefield, like some kind of living tide of chaos Chronos look around and smile. His immense form dwarfing even the mightiest of his kin There is no trace of that fragile old man in Tartarus. Instead, he is now the King of Time again His aura bent reality, the time around him shifting from past to future and from future back to the past. He waves his hand and Apollo and Artemis who is in Antis suddenly once again appears in Olympus skies. He click his finger and time itself faltered and suddenly Apollo and Artemis is in their peak form again. Snorting, he throws these two youngling to the mortal world to fight their enemies. And then Chronos begins to move and wherever he moves, time faltered. The lightning bolts that is all over the skies fore mid-air, waves of the sea that attacks the heaven and earth halted in ce and the me that threaten to burn the entire sky stop and dimmed Time of Olympus is once again under his control! The domain of the Olympians right now is being usurped by the authority of a former king of these domain Hades could see that even the Olympians are at a loss right now. They did not know whether they are now being attacked by the Titans or are the Titans helping them which is also an absurd notion Even though Chronos just pluck Apollo and Artemis out from Antis and heal them, transform them into their peak form, even though he did that, the Olympians still did not think that Chronos is there to help them There is bad blood between them and Chronos is not exactly what you would call stable. Maybe this is his sick way of torturing the Olympians when they are down.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Maybe, he wanted to level the ying field and so he healed two Olympians Hades could tell that this is the thoughts of the other Olympians. And he needs to do something about this "Chronos is here to help us. He made a deal with me" Hades shouted and his words echoes all over the realms of Olympus. And so, the Olympians hearing Hades words no longer look at the Titans and began focusing back their attack on the Eternal Horizon army the Titans struck. Hyperion shed with Ra, their light colliding in a blinding explosion of heat and power. Oceanus summoned a massive wave, attempting to sweep away the Eternal Horizon gods, his wave is stronger and more lethal than Poseidon waves and water. All the seas in all of the realms in the Olympians gxy seems to be attracted to the battlefield where Oceanus is fighting. Iapetus fought the Qarthan armies and their weapons and wherever he goes, defeat is imminent for his enemies at the same time Iapetus is also engaging with the Eternal Horizon army alone, rampaging all across the battlefield like some kind of unstoppable force The Titans, the Olympians, the Eternal Horizon, all of these beings squared off against each other, each of their sh sending shockwaves rippling across Olympus and tearing apart time and space The battlefield became a maelstrom of gods, Titans, and monsters, a symphony of chaos and destruction. The rip in the sky loomed overhead, a gaping wound in reality from which even more Titans and horrors emerged The battlefield became a storm of conflicting elements lightning, fire, shadows, and water. Olympus itself trembled as the gods shed, their powers wreaking havoc across the divine realm. Pirs of white marble shattered, golden ichor staining the sacred grounds. Olympus fate would be decided today! -------- Chapter 1859: Watchers Chapter 1859: Watchers ? There is a huge at the edge of the Universe This has a huge Sea, and is called the Great Sea in this. It separatesrge vast continent and huge tall mountains that reached the blue clouds. On top of the sky is a purple sun shining over the glowing cities of this world. This is Orvan gxy and this that have purple sun is Orvan, the home of Orvanians. Orvan race is bluish green in colour. Though they have mastered the way of disguise and could appear like any beings they wished when in Orvan they revert to their skin colours so that they could absorb the purple energy from their sun They are ancient beings of great knowledge. They stored the knowledge of the ancient past and knows the knowledge of the current world Right now, there is someone looking through and gigantic telescope. It is the Gxy Scope of Orvan. An Orvanian is watching something and he frowned sometimes and at times seems shocked. The furrowed eyebrows and the unstable aura around the Orvan shows his anxiety. Every once in a while, he wou vert his gaze away from the Scope and take time to replenish his energy The Gxy Scope that he uses is not the same Gxy Scope that the Old Ones uses. But it has some of the properties of the Gxy Scopes of the Old Ones And it consume energy. The energy of the Watcher of the Scope. In the history of Orvan there is only a few Watchers that have the ability to see through and use the Gxy Scope as efficiently as the Old Ones The most famous or one would argue infamous is Sithulran from the House of Sith. This Orvan took some time around and hour or so before he continue watches. Most of the time, he would look at all kinds of things. The birth of a new gxy, the birth of life in that gxy, the end of a gxy, stars exploding, time distorting and barriers of worlds thinning. Most of the time this is the things the Watchers look out for. The Gxy Scope itself is an instrument of time and space and what he sees might be something that happens millions or even trillions of years ago. So, the Watchers also could look for cause and effect. And what causes that cause and effect A stone that is embedded in a soil a thousand years ago, could be an effect a thousand yearster. There was one thing in particr that make this Watcher in particr very curious. In a he saw, there was a stone embedded on a soil a thousand years ago by a small human kid This kid was then killed by someone. A thousand yearster, that stone causes the descendant of that killer to die when that stone punctured the descendant of that killer wagon causing the wagon to veer off road before being attacked by a raiding tribe. Is it Karma? Does the descendant paying the price for the deeds of the ancestors? The Orvanian did not think so. He believes that the time hase for that person to die and Death hase to im its soul. The destiny and fate of mortals are all calcted already. A thousand years old n all to make sure that a soul a thousand yearster die at the exact moment that they should die Not a moment left, not a moment wasted. Death in particr is very efficient. They are the model of waste reduction. Once they made a n, they stick to it. And they rarely failed But could the death of that mortal be averted? It could have. All it takes was for that mortal to choose a different route. Or make a different choice. But all the choices made, lead that mortal to that route, to ride that wagon and to finally hit that stone, and that was the perfect final nail in the coffin for that mortal A thousand years ago, that is the answer. To change it entirely, the mortal should go to a thousand years ago, prevent his ancestor from killing that child. If that child lives, he might dug up that stone back. And a thousand yearster, that mortal would survive his fatal destiny. But mortals could not see through time and space They could not see through cause and effect. When they die, they me all kinds of divine beings. Sometimes, death is a release. Sometimes, it is a punishment. Sometimes, it is just fairness Young and old, rich or poor, weak and strong, in front of Death, you are all equal. Choices of the past shape the future. A mother losing her child mes not her actions of the past but the divine beings that have nothing to do with her losing her child. Sometimes, it is not even the me of the mother but of her predecessor. Leaving genes that are not conducive to fertility. Sometimes, it is the fault of her oppressor that oppress her ancestors which affect their descendants Sometimes, it is the fault of some regime enacting some brutal scientific experiment that continues to affect future generationsN?v(el)B\\jnn And all of them would somedaye to justice. Death is not the end. And for some that sentence is hope. And for some it is warning and a promise. This is all cause and effect. But the one that got the me is always the divine beings. But it is understandable. Mortals are not called mortals if they could see through cause and effect, if they could see through time and space and knowing what went wrong. This is themon things that Orvanian that is tasked on the Gxy Scope would see. They would record it on the Multiversal Codex and then the Multiversal Codex information would be streamed to the Multiversal Codex Storage Today, was like any other day in the Life Observatory. The Orvan was looking at all the Multiverse, noting where barriers are thinning and where rift begins to appears. Every once in a while, the Orvan Watcher could see that some breaches appeared. All over the Multiverse he sees life appears, life rising And where there is life, there is death. In the beginning all of this is quite magical. But after a while, while it is still beautiful, it is not out of the ordinary. But then, the Watcher feels a fluctuation of destiny and fate and the Gxy Scope began handing out notification of warning. And the Watcher is panicked "There is trouble. This is above my paygrade" The Watcher has quite the authority to send some forces when certain disturbance reach a dangerous level. But the notification that is being sent out by the Gxy Scope status analysis, shows that this is not a normal disturbance that could be resolved by sending few fleets of Orvanian defense force. "I need to inform the Old Ones" He quickly recorded all that he sees in the Multiversal Codex and before he went out of the Life Observatory, the Watcher send all the information of today urrence to the Multiversal Codex storage. Then he rides the Skycar to the High Council Pce. All along the way, the Watcher uses all of his authority to clear the way and to inform the guards of the High Council Pce that he should not be obstructed. There is an emergency and the Ooid Ones needs to be notified of this problem .... In the past, only the Old Ones are allowed to enter the Life Observatory. Time has changed and sometimes the Old Ones has other things to do, other thoughts to think And in this era, there is even more things to think about. The Old Ones usually would have seen what the Watchers had seen. But since a few years ago, they have secluded themselves in the newly built High Council Pce This new High Council Pce has even more advanced specifications that projects psionic power all over the Multiverse. For the past few years, the Multiversal Codex information would be solved in the High Council Pce before the order is ryed back to the Watchers. Of course, the kind of problem that requires the Old Ones to step-in would-be disturbance like the Multiversal Convergence or the Attracting Multiversal Pulsar or events that shakes reality of more than five gxy system The Watcher arrives in front of the door of the Dark Room. The guards asked and the Watcher repeated what he had said and he uses his badge and the guards opens the room, The Watchers enters the room and see floating thrones. There is no need for much formality. In emergency, formality such as greeting could be ignored And the Watcher believed that this is an emergency. The Watcher and the Old Ones speak to each other telepathically and then the Watcher excuse himself and went out of the Dark Room The door of the huge room once again closed and the room is silent once again ..... The Five Seats got the news and they were silent. Were they thinking of something? Or are they too shocked after hearing the news. One of them sighed and the sigh echoes all over the Dark Room. >> The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1860: Confirmation Chapter 1860: Confirmation ? The other four Old Ones also sighed. Regardless of what they are thinking right now, the news of what had happened has clearly rattled them enough for them to sigh For a being like them who have seen everything there is in the Multiverse, the fact that they would sigh for this......means it is really something to be sighing about. There was a fluctuation of fate and destiny. The Watcher describe it as so shocking that it created wars. Olympus and Eternal Horizon are warring against each other. Qarthan also attack Olympus. The gctic order is crumbling. And who knows what this war would lead to? When the report was sent, the Titans wereing out from the rift This is Titans. They are also an ancient existence. Now, that it is allowed toe out before its time, more and more ripples of destiny and fate is affecting the entire Multiverse and even the Omniverse One ripple had created waves of storms all over the Omniversen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And all of this cause and effect could be traced back to a certain ancient being. Wargod. And this cause and effect also rtes heavily to that child Hence, this fluctuation of fate and destiny has been prepared a long time ago by Wargod. The Five Seats had predicted it. What they predict however was something more subtle. From the moment the Five Seats saw that Wargod had taken an interest and even conjure up that Door during the Child trial on the Supremacy Stairway, the Five Seats had calcted and their calction reach to the conclusion that Wargod would want to meet this Child In the original timeline, Wargod did meet this Child. But other than pitying the child and sending bis avatar, Wargod did not do anything more The reason why is because he did not see hope in that child. This time however, he must have seen something. He must have seen.....hope. And as torturous hope is, the more the child grew, the stronger the child became, the more hope in Wargod heart grew and the stronger his conviction became That is the only reason why the Watcher is able to see that scene. See the scene of Wargod and see the fluctuation of fate and destiny that started from that meeting One of the current mission of the Watcher is to look at that small blue in that empty gxy system. To see any civilization of aliens, Earth had to go out from their own supercluster and go beyond that to see and find other aliens civilization. Hence, empty gxy. But that gxy is no longer so empty after the Multiversal Convergence. There is civilization from other parallel universe setting up shop in the Milky Way gxy. There is also the remnant of Weronian that manage to survive in some dead in the supercluster of Milky Way gxy. But none of them could pose a threat to Earth right now. The Watcher on the other hand was tasked to see and record the Child action. So, they see everything from when the Child goes to the Temple of Savi''krian to his journey to Interium And from there the Watcher could see the origin of the fluctuation of Fate and Destiny. Now, what they suspected to happened, happened. But they did not seem happy at all. All of them is making sense of this report. "It is what we predicted. But the details are different. And if the derails are different than the oue would alos be different" One of the Old Ones mutters. The other four Old Ones nodded. "This is concerning" "This is trouble" Another said. The matter was reported and the five beings in a dark room make sense of this report. One of them sighed. One of them chuckles. One of them sniffles. One of them cry. And one other is just silent It is a dark room and it is hard to see anything in this room. And in this dark room there is five powerful beings sitting of a floating throne made of azurite-like minerals that glows in the dark They all sense the ripples in fate and destiny at the same time. They have been closing their eyes after the Multiversal Convergence. Then they opened it again during the Seresian Debacle And they close it back. And now they open it again "It is confirmed" One of them said. The other four nodded On each of their heads is a round helmet. It emanate psionic force that even destroys rules andws of the Universe. These five old beings are all bald and they have a triangle shaped mark on their forehead. And that triangle shaped mark is glowing right now in a colour that has not been glowing since the End of the Etherna A warning. A sign to those who knows and believe. Today, they open their eyes, they speak when they rarely spoke and they listen when they rarely listen Right now, the dark room is only filled with suffocating silence. But they....they listen They listen to a Song that has not been heard since the End of Etherna Like a drum. Beating on a beat. And the whole Omniverse thrums under this beat "We predicted this" One of them said "The probability is low" One of them reply Another one said "It seems even though the probability is low, it happens anyway" "Just like some other point in time that happen this time. There were many things that is different this time than the other time. The possibility that is low be higher. Introduce a variable and all of this low probability events suddenly be quite possible" The other four went into silence mode. They close their eyes maybe to think. And then they opened back their eyes Their voice like always sound like a disembodied voice echoing inside an empty room. But now, it almost seem like there is some strength and depth to it. "The Trickster did not do this. Someone else is entering the game. A new variable that spawns countless other new variables" All of them nodded agreeing with this conclusion From the moment the Trickster enter the game, the Five Seats have been calcting this variable. And while at times they missed the mark, the big picture did not change Because the corrective power of fate and destiny is there. It isn''t until recently that Fate and Destiny changes its method making it harder for them to calcte the fate and destiny of the Omniverse Most of the time, the ripples of fate and destiny has something to do with the Trickster changing the events. This time however, it is not the Trickster doing. Instead, it is that being. "The One-Eyed Wanderer is there. The Stone Monkey. The Appointed Book Boy. All gathering near a broken floating star" They all went silent for a moment. None of those beings are lightweight. Each of them are heavyweight of the Omniverse "The White Witch of Askevaria and the heir of Savi''krian legacy is also there. They also changes things" One of them sighed "Wargod throws his gauntlet into the ring and the entire Omniverse is stirred. Who would have thought even one of this taboo things could destabilize the entire order? Should I say that it is expected of them?" One of them mutters One of them was about to say something but then he paused for a second He wanted to say something but he did not finish his words So, one of them finished his words for him "And then...there is the Child of the End" And the entire room fell into silence. "I see something else" One of them said. "I see it too" Another one echoed "The entropy of the Omniverse is elerating. News is low and destroyeds are many. Miasma of entropy began to spread all over the Omniverse" "Destroyer makes His move" "What about the Creator? He did not do anything?" "It is ordained. This is The Destroyer time. Creator creates. Unless That One said something. The Gardener must be busy trimming the nts and cutting the rotten fruit in the garden right now" Another silence fills the dark room. This time the silence is longer. All of them is thinking something. Most of the time, they do not speak. Because there is no need to speak. Most of the time, all of their thoughts are shared with each other. They did not have any different opinion when they shared each other minds But it also makes them unable to think outside of the box when they unify their thoughts and action. So, now, they need to talk because they are divided now. And in this division, they could question and get answers that they might not think of which will open other avenues of thinking Then one of them ask "Should we go to Interium and wade in this waters?" There is a question and five heads think together. Then they all shook their heads at the same time "The Creator is observing us. If we appears there, the Creator would not just observe. He would came down and he would interfere" There is silence again - The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!